《Invincible Hero of Necromancer》 Chapter 1 Reshaping the body [remodeling completed...] ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ A dark grave, stacked with a number of bodies. these Unknown pus flowed on the ground, and a smell of corruption filled the air. If anyone who has practiced Necromancer''s magic comes here, he will find that there is a transformation of walking corpse. In this piece of rotten corpse, a good body is so strange. If someone can get close to the body and look at it, they can also see its chest rising and falling with breathing. All of a sudden, the body moved for a moment, then sat up slowly, supported his forehead with his hand, and his face looked very painful. "I am... Where..." With the gradual clarity of the mind, memory also poured into the mind. Family, friends, carefree life, as well as... Cruel skeletons, moving corpses, wailing villagers, casters shrouded in black robes "My name is rod. I''m the eldest son of a hunter in Sao village. I have a sister. I used to live a carefree life in the village, but the village was attacked by the necromancer. The whole village was destroyed and everyone was killed. Before I was killed, my last consciousness seemed to see that necromancer seize my sister and say that she is a born hero... She should survive... " "No... it''s not like that... My name is rod. I''m a professional player in the 22nd century of the earth. I''m currently attacking the most popular third world virtual online game [hero invincible 3]." "Am I still in the game? What''s the matter with this memory? " As if to verify his conjecture, rod reached out and touched the ground where he was sitting, then quickly picked up his hand from the ground. Rod looked speechless at his palm, which was stained with some unknown pus. Rod got up and looked around the scene. The dark tombs, the corpses on display, the roars from the depths... All kinds of scenes that are hard to see in reality undoubtedly make a decision in rod''s mind. "Sure enough, I''m still in the game... So, the property panel." With the rise of the idea, a transparent panel appeared in front of rod. [Name: rod Hero''s Specialty: unawakened Rank: Level 1 (010) Attributes: strength 7, speed 6, physique 8, knowledge 2, spirit 2 HP: 4040 Mana: 00 0 Skill: None Special skills: None Spell: none] Looking at his property panel, rod was lost in thought. The three basic attributes of adult men''s strength, speed and physique should be 10. According to the memory of the predecessor, the body should still be in the juvenile stage, and the attributes have not yet grown to the average. However, there are only two points of knowledge and spirit, which indicates that the predecessor did not have the talent to become a mage. On the whole, the starting attribute is low, but it is better than that of its predecessor because of their small age and excellent growth. "In the memory of his predecessor, the village he lived in was destroyed by the powerful necromancer. But according to the pictures I have seen in my memory before, the so-called undead army actually has only two low-level undead arms: walking corpses and skeleton soldiers, and the magic that the undead mage exerts is only the lowest level Magic Arrow and slow Dafa. " "The necromancer relied on the convenience of the surprise attack in the dark and the ignorance of the villagers'' fear of the necromancer, so he succeeded in conquering the village. If it''s a frontal attack on the village in the daytime, the result is really uncertain. " "This necromancer is just an apprentice of the necromancer..." Judging the identity of the attacker in the village, rod''s thinking suddenly became clear. "There are only a few purposes for the apprentice of the necromancer to attack the village. Generally speaking, they are all related to wealth. The apprentice of the necromancer needs both the money in the village and the value of transforming the villagers into the army of the necromancer after they die." "Everyone in the village was killed... And so on. According to the memory of his predecessor, his sister should have survived, a natural hero... A hero?" Rod''s eyes narrowed as if he thought of something. Hero is the key to the invincible world: hero. Even an ordinary person can wake up and become a hero in the face of a desperate situation under the impact of strong will. But not everyone can become a hero, more people are at a loss when facing the desperate situation, can only wait for the arrival of death. To be a hero, there must be something in him that ordinary people don''t have. He must be brave or resolute. Compared with ordinary creatures on the same level, heroes can gain huge attribute bonus and growth, as well as an exclusive specialty of their own. "A born hero It''s a pity that I was born in such a remote village. If I were born in the kingdom of elasia, I would be able to make a great achievement... " Suddenly, rod''s spirit was in a trance, and a blood red panel appeared in front of him. [soul mission: blood] [task description: since the destruction of your village, as your only living blood relative, your sister''s whereabouts are unknown. Even death can''t take away your missing for your loved one. You swear to get your sister back [mission objective: to find your sister Rowling safely within 12 months] [failure condition: beyond the specified time or lose the target hero] [punishment for failure: split soul and disappearance of master character] ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Well, there is a price to come to this world and inherit this body. However, according to the general principle of difficulty and income equivalence in the system, although the reward for achieving the task is not mentioned, it should be to get the loyalty and inheritance of the hero Rowling, and eliminate the hidden danger of the body. " "Since the apprentice of the necromancer who attacked the village found that Rowling was a natural hero, as long as he was not a fool, Rowling would not simply become an undead, even if he could get a corpse." "What he will do is either give Rowling to a lord in return, or send Rowling to a large auction house for a huge reward." Rod made a little calculation in his mind. In a word, there are still 12 months left. After confirming that Rowling won''t have an accident for the time being, he didn''t take care of the soul task and made clear his own situation first. After all the people in the village are killed, the necromancer apprentices will carry out a series of finishing work, from the most simple search of the village to the disposal of corpses and transformation of undead creatures. How to deal with corpses to get higher quality undead creatures has always been the research goal of Necromancers. The simplest is to suture the wounds of corpses to reduce the loss of walking corpses. The second is to use various materials to improve the strength of corpses. But no amount of ascension can transform the corpses of ordinary people into necromancers or death knights. A truly powerful undead must have been powerful before he died. According to rod''s observation, the necromancer obviously did well in this aspect. The bodies around, the traces of treatment are very obvious. Because apprentice necromancers can''t transform corpses into undead creatures independently, they can only take the corpses after treatment to places with strong death energy, let them transform into undead creatures naturally, and finally control them. The natural transformation will last from days to weeks depending on the intensity of death energy. these Looking at the bodies around him, rod came to this conclusion. Chapter 2 Rod observed the terrain and found that it was a strip like space with obvious passages in the front and back. The passage on one side was the place where the roar came from. The passage was narrow and long. On the other side, there was only a little light in the passage, which could not compare with the fluorescence in the strip space. "Because the more powerful the energy of death, the faster it can transform the undead, these bodies should be placed closest to the main tomb here. Well, this should be the closest place to the tomb. " "The apprentice will certainly arrange some of the undead in the passage to come as guards. The side where the roar comes is the passage, and the other side leads to the main tomb. The necromancer certainly can''t think that someone can cross the guard of the passage and directly enter the main tomb. There should be no danger in the tomb." "Go to the tomb to see if there are any materials. After all, you can''t deal with the dead in the passage with your hands." With this in mind, rod began to move carefully over the corpse displayed at his feet and walked slowly into the tomb. With the help of the dim light in the tomb, rod observed the situation in the tomb. On both sides of the tomb, there were a lot of goods and materials, including some valuable goods from the village, enough for a person to eat half a month''s dry food, and several sets of old leather equipment. At the corner of the wall, there were several rusty iron swords, which should be used to arm the undead. There is a perfect coffin at the end of the tomb. Although it is not carefully observed, the death energy it emits represents that there is a high-level undead sleeping in it. Seeing this, rod went forward to select and put on a set of relatively intact leather armor, and then selected a fairly complete iron sword from the corner. these ¡­¡­¡­¡­ [old leather armor] Equipment requirements: None Basic attributes: Armor + 3, durability 1320 Evaluation: instead of putting hope on it, put hope on your body method. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ [rusty iron sword] Equipment requirements: None Basic attributes: kill + 3, durability 410 Evaluation: I don''t know how long the iron sword has been placed. It has been well maintained so that it can still fight for you for a period of time. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ With the best equipment in the current situation, rod is ready to move on. According to rod''s conjecture, since the attribute panel is still in place and various equipment can also display attributes, the way to obtain experience value will not change much. With his equipment, rod returned to where he had displayed his body before, and then walked slowly to the passage outside the tomb. When he came to the passage, rod observed the terrain and found that the road had changed from an empty one to a narrow one. In this case, it was undoubtedly good news that rod did not have to face more than a few enemies at the same time. Continue to move forward slowly, rod has been able to clearly hear some meaningless roar. Rod concentrated, clenched his weapon, and looked into the darkness of the passage. Rod determined that the first enemy he would face was the skeleton soldiers. Although we haven''t seen the whole picture of the enemy, the skeleton body undoubtedly shows its identity. Skeletons, low-level undead creatures, are slightly higher than adult men in attributes except physique. They only retain the most basic fighting consciousness. Without the control of necromancers, they can''t beat well-trained swordsmen. In a larger battlefield, they can only be used to consume the enemy''s physical strength. Together with walking corpses, they are called the two cannon fodder in the battlefield. these "Can only spell hard..." Lord sighed. He wanted to kill the skeleton soldiers. Unless he beheaded them, he could only use up the energy of the fire of the dead by causing damage. That is to say, he used up his health. Because he didn''t know the number of enemies behind the passage and the Necromancers he might face, rod obviously didn''t want to get too entangled with the skeleton soldiers in front of him. In the case of slightly poor attributes, he had to find a way to behead them. This kind of skill of putting one''s life completely on the fight is actually a very inferior choice. If there are other better choices, rod will definitely not choose to behead by force. It will be much easier to get attributes and other advantages in a battle. The main reason is that the basic attributes of this body are too poor. If it''s the attributes of a normal adult man, rod is confident that he can kill the skeleton soldiers with his fighting skills. However, rod will not complain about anything. After all, the fight still needs to be fought, but it needs to be done in a different way. Rod''s original thinking delayed for a long time. No one knew what would happen when the necromancer apprentice came back. Thinking of this, rod looked around at his feet, then bent down to pick up a stone the size of an egg, and then smashed it toward the skeletons in front of him. Due to poor light and low attributes, the stone did not hit the skull of the skeleton soldier as rod thought, but hit the chest of the skeleton soldier. The impact of the stone made the skeleton soldier retreat two steps. The undead''s characteristics make the skeleton soldiers not shocked by the sudden attack, but after holding their feet, they directly rush to rod with a knife. The skeletons rushed in front of rod and slashed at him. It is reasonable to say that in order to cope with the attack of the skeletons with impact, rod should retreat to parry and look for opportunities to counterattack at the same time. However, rod did not do so. Instead, he met the attack of the skeletons when they were about to arrive. The sword in his hand suddenly stabbed upward, and his body bent obliquely in an unnatural posture. If someone is watching at the moment, he will find that it is not so much that rod''s sword stabbed the skeleton soldiers'' cervical vertebra when the strength of his arm reached the maximum, but rather that the skeleton soldiers took the initiative to face rod''s stab with his cervical vertebra, and rod''s body skilfully avoided the attack of the skeleton soldiers. Deng! With a crisp sound, a skull falls to the ground, and the fire of soul in the skull goes out slowly. At this time, rod is exhausted, supporting the wall to rest, calming the intense heartbeat. Although the previous fighting time was very short, it was only a moment to decide the outcome, but it brought great consumption, especially the spiritual loss. It seems that rod just killed the skeleton soldiers with a simple sword, but it contains great danger. The first is the timing. Once the timing is not right, the blade does not hit or the skeleton soldiers are not killed after hitting, then the next attack on the skeleton soldiers will be unable to dodge and can only be injured. The second is to evade the original attack after killing the skeleton soldiers, which consumes spirit. I don''t know if it''s because of mental loss. Rod feels that his physical strength is also consumed a lot. Chapter 3 If it wasn''t for the bad attributes, rod would not have chosen this kind of behavior. You know, it''s not in the game now. You can pursue stimulation and fight for seconds in the game. Now you can only find out how to be stable. But the result was good. He killed the skeleton soldiers without any damage. After resting against the wall for a while, rod began to check his system log when he recovered. two o''clock "You successfully dodged the attack of the skeleton soldiers..." "You''ve dealt 25 weakness damage to skeletons, trigger instant death effects, damage correction..." "You caused 43 instant death damage to the skeleton soldiers. The skeleton soldiers died..." "Brilliant victory! ten o''clock When rod saw this, he knew that he could gain experience through the method in the original game. I thought the system log was over here, but rod found that there was a row below. "You''ve learned the combat skill [burst] in your concentrated battle!" "You''ve learned the skill about strength, strength unlock!" "[burst LV1]: the next attack will consume half of the current strength and increase the damage by 30%. Experience required to upgrade is 10. " Rod looked at the properties panel and found that there was an additional strength property under the health and mana values. It currently shows 2780. "I didn''t expect to be able to understand the skills automatically. I remember that I had to find a special tutor to learn this kind of fighting skills in the game. I just don''t know whether it''s a skill acquired according to the degree of completion, or whether it can only be acquired in the battle of life and death. " Rhode''s mind was enlightened. ten o''clock 0 Upgrade class level to level 1 and level 2... " "Get free attribute point 1, skill point 1..." At present, in the face of undead creatures, rod relies on his previous life''s fighting consciousness and speed attributes to cope with their actions, but the damage may be low, especially in the face of slow but thick blood corpses. With this in mind, rod assigned attribute points to power, which is now 8. Skill points can be used to learn all kinds of special skills. If attribute is the basis, then special skills determine the role positioning. Since there are no restrictions on special skills in the game, any special skills can be obtained by skill points, so the use of skill points is often particularly important. Seeing that he has gained a little skill point, and thinking of the battle he may face next, rod directly uses it to learn elementary fencing. (primary fencing: years of experience in using swords give you a certain summary of how to use swords. You can skillfully use conventional swords. Your mastery speed of common swordsmanship is increased, and the damage caused by using common swordsmanship is increased by 10%.) Rod felt a series of sword techniques come to his mind and then to his body. First of all, the posture of holding the sword has been adjusted by oneself, which seems to be the best way to hold the sword in the day-to-day sword training. Other kinds of sword positions are also integrated into the body instinct. Holding the weapon in his hand, rod felt relieved. After finishing sorting out the gains from this battle, rod is ready to move on when his strength value has recovered to more than half. The passage is still so deep, a little bit of fluorescence can''t illuminate the hidden darkness, and the skull tilted at the foot seems to tell that there was a battle here. With the help of the dim light in the passage, rod saw two undead creatures not far away, namely the walking corpse and the skeleton soldier. The walking corpse was the first to find rod in front of him and let out a roar of unknown significance. The skeleton soldier also noticed rod and rushed towards him. The walking corpse followed him slowly. Rod, who has slightly improved his attributes, doesn''t want to fight between life and death as he did last time. He watched the skeleton soldiers attack him with their swords. Rod quickly stepped back to avoid his attack, and took advantage of the empty space of the skeleton soldiers to attack the skeleton soldiers with his swords. Because the skeleton soldiers have no flesh and blood, this attack did not produce good results. Rod himself understood, so he flew up and kicked the skeleton soldier''s waist. With this kick, rod uses the skill [burst], and the skeleton soldier is directly kicked to be unstable. He retreats two or three steps to stabilize himself. There is a gap in front of him. Rod takes advantage of the victory and cuts down the skull of the skeleton soldier! Just as rod was killing the skeleton soldiers, the corpse behind him came to him and grabbed him with his green claws. Rodriguez just burst out to kill the skeleton soldiers. He couldn''t dodge in the face of this claw for a while, so he could only block it with his arm to avoid being hurt by weakness. In an instant, there were four more blood marks on rod''s arm, and the pain from his arm was accompanied by bursts of numbness. Rod understood that he was poisoned. "Careless..." rod knew that he couldn''t drag on now. The life value of the walking corpse was more than twice as thick as that of the skeleton soldier, which was about 100. He could kill the walking corpse by using his speed advantage to consume blood every move, but now he took the wound, but he had to be careful to be consumed by it. There was no other way to deal with the wound except speed. pharynx pharynx pharynx At this time, the walking corpse was attacked by another claw. Rod quickly dodged back, and at the same time bent down to pick up the iron sword held by the skeleton soldiers. Then he chopped down the head of the walking corpse before the next claw hit. "That is to say, zombies and skeletons, which are low-level undead creatures, can use their weakness to behead. For example, ghosts can float and cannot be beheaded. Vampires will not die after beheading. The soul fire of death knights is directly in their chest. After being beheaded, they can continue to fight as headless Knights..." rod sighed. Rod looked at the bottom of the system log. "Brilliant victory! You''ve gained 25 experience points! " "You have mastered the combat skill [heavy chop] in the fierce battle." "[heavy chop LV1]: consumes 10 hp. The next chop will cause 120% damage of the basic attack power, and the damage of attacking weakness will be increased to 160%. Upgrade experience 5. " Arm pain reminds rod that he should try to recover his health at this time. Rod checked the property panel, half blood, bleeding, corpse poison... The current experience value is 25, and the experience value required to upgrade is 20. Rod chose to upgrade his career level. "Consumption experience 20, remaining experience 5. Class level increased to level 1, militia Level 3... " "Get free attribute point 1, skill point 1..." In the game, assigning the free attribute points to the Constitution can not only increase the maximum value of health and strength, but also recover a lot of health and strength, which can return the health and strength to two-thirds of the full state. Rod doesn''t know if this is still effective, but according to previous experience, the attribute panel and experience value all exist, so this effect is likely to remain. Rod assigned the free attribute points to his constitution. When he saw that his health value and strength value were restored to more than half, rod understood that this point was still valid. This is good news for rod, who lacks the means to recover his health at this time. At the same time, rod also saw the necropsy state on the property panel. The corpse poison status will not deduct much health value for a long time, but it makes people easily tired, that is, the consumed strength increases abnormally, and it is very likely that they will be weak when fighting. "Originally, I wanted to save some skill points to learn the four series spell specialization in the future, but now it seems that I''d better use them first." In order to avoid physical exhaustion in battle, rod chose to consume a little skill point to learn primary resistance. (primary resistance: you have some resistance to any abnormal state, including but not limited to dizziness, fainting, poisoning, paralysis, burning, frostbite, enchantment. You have a certain reduction for any spell damage you take, which is about 5% of this damage. There is a very small chance to be immune to one spell damage directly.) At this time, the corpse poison and bleeding marks on the property panel have disappeared. Rod felt a numbness on his arm, and the wound from the walking corpse was scarred. Chapter 4 Rod checked the sword he was holding now. The attributes are kill 4 and endurance 510. This sword is better than the one that was broken before, but I can only make do with it. Rod continued his journey, and then faced a single skeleton soldier. ten o''clock Then rod faced two zombies in a relatively spacious passage at one time. Instead of fighting two in an open place, rod led them back to the narrow passage before. He only faced one zombie at a time. With his own swordsmanship skills, he consumed the zombies one by one and gained 30 points of experience. Rhode found that after learning the primary swordsmanship, he could easily find the opportunity to attack in the battle. His opponent''s attack was full of flaws in his eyes. This may be the hidden benefit of learning swordsmanship. Rod played pure output mage stream in his previous life. He didn''t know much about the hidden features of special combat skills. Although he is a pure mage, rod''s fighting skills and consciousness are still top-notch. After all, mages are very limited in the early stage. In the early stage, rod only uses his fighting consciousness to make up for his lack of learning special skills, so that he can set aside skill points to cultivate invincible mages in the later stage. At present, even if rod wants to set aside skill points for later use, there is no way. In order to deal with the unknown situation, we can only put the skill points into the most suitable skills at present. Rod walked slowly, and the road ahead became more spacious. Move on to a location similar to a hall. At this time, rod''s eyes narrowed and his face was dignified. There is a skeleton warrior in front with armor and sword and shield. There are two skeleton soldiers on the side near Rhode. There are also two skeleton soldiers on the back of the passage. The distance between each side is about five meters. These four skeleton soldiers can be solved easily, but the skeleton warrior makes rod feel very difficult. The skeleton warrior is a stronger first-order undead. Compared with the skeleton soldier, the strength and speed attributes of the skeleton warrior are further improved, and the combat skills are enhanced, but the health value has no change. A skeleton soldier can become a skeleton warrior by absorbing death energy. Living creatures will release some death energy when they die. That is to say, ordinary skeleton soldiers can become skeleton warriors after killing enough creatures. A powerful necromancer can also directly give death energy to a skeleton soldier and turn it into a skeleton warrior. Because of the residual energy in the body, powerful professionals can be directly transformed into skeleton warriors when they die. Rod thinks that the skeleton warrior is difficult, not because of its fighting skills, but for himself, the basic attributes of the skeleton warrior are too high. The strength and speed attributes of the skeleton warrior are much higher than those of the current rod. You know, rod''s basic attributes are even lower than those of the general skeleton soldier. Only by fighting skills can he solve the enemy. The huge gap between the two attributes of strength and speed makes it difficult for rod to deal with the attack of the skeleton warrior. Basically, if he is hit once, he will be seriously injured. Rod decided to use experience value to upgrade his character attributes to the limit, and then try to find a way. "Consume experience 30, remaining experience 15. Class level increased to level 1, militia level 4... " "Get free attribute point 1, skill point 1..." "Consume 10 experience points, increase [burst LV1] to [burst Lv2], remaining 5 experience points." "[burst Lv2]: the next attack will consume half of the current strength and increase the damage by 40%. Experience required to upgrade is 30. " 0 "[heavy chop Lv2]: consumes 10 hp. The next attack will deal 125% of the basic attack damage. When attacking a weakness, the damage will be increased to 170%. Upgrade experience 15. " Rhode assigns free attribute points to speed to shorten the attribute gap between himself and the skeleton warrior. At the same time, he uses skill points to learn intermediate fencing. (intermediate swordsmanship: years of sword practice give you a new understanding of how to use the sword. All the moves seem to be integrated into your instinct. You can maximize the damage of the conventional sword. Your mastery speed of any swordsmanship is increased, and the damage caused by all regular swords is increased by 20%.) The current panel properties are: lastname Hero''s Specialty: unawakened Rank: Rank 1, rank 4 (040) Attributes: strength 8, speed 7, physique 9, knowledge 2, spirit 2 HP: 3745 Mana: 00 Pneumatic value: 7590 0 Skills: burst Lv2, chop Lv2 again Special skills: intermediate fencing, primary resistance Spell: none] Looking at his attributes, rod frowned a little. "It''s still hard. If the skeleton warrior cuts me, I have to lie down. I can''t save it as the skeleton soldier did before. The speed of the skeleton warrior makes it impossible for me to get out of the tunnel "There are five undead creatures in total. Can we just spell them with the terrain?... no..." Suddenly, rod thought of something. Although it may be a little risky, it may be the only way to kill the skeleton warrior. First, rod waited until his strength value returned to 80. Then, without being found, he slowly came within five meters of them, and then rushed up directly. these Before the two skeletons had time to move, rod rushed to them. At the same time, he finished two heavy cuts. Each heavy cut accurately cut the skeletons'' cervical spine. I saw two pieces of silver light passing by, and then two skeletons fell down. The incision at the cervical fracture was smooth and neat, and the soul fire in the eyes of the skeletons was slowly extinguished. Rod didn''t look. He rushed to the skeleton warrior with his sword. Seeing the enemy rushing towards him, the skeleton warrior''s remaining fighting skills tell him that he should raise his shield with his hand and hold his sword with his other hand. The soul fire beating in the eyes of the skeleton warrior is staring at rod. When rod''s attack comes, it will give him an unforgettable counterattack. Rod has charged in front of the skeleton warrior. What the skeleton warrior didn''t expect is that the attack it was waiting for didn''t come. Rod flashed directly past the skeleton warrior. The goal of rod''s charge from the beginning is not the skeleton warrior, but the skeleton soldier behind! Guided by the remaining combat instinct, the skeleton warrior directly cuts back. With the attribute blessing far beyond Rhode''s, the sword cuts directly on the leather armor on Rhode''s back, making the sound of leather cracking. Fortunately, the speed of rod''s charge was fast enough, or the charge surprised the skeleton warrior, so he didn''t judge rod''s real intention at the first time. Although this cut was on rod''s back, it was not real. Rod was injured, but not seriously. Chapter 5 Rod passed the skeleton warrior in order to kill the two skeleton soldiers. Holding back the pain from his back, rod rushed to the skeleton soldier in the rear, raised his hand and chopped down the skull of the skeleton soldier. Another skeleton soldier next to him wants to attack. Rod blocks the skeleton soldier''s weapon with a sword, and then makes another heavy chop with his backhand to behead him. At this time, rod was nearly exhausted. He didn''t have any left to deal with the four skeleton soldiers. In order to ensure that you can kill the skeleton soldiers with one hit, you use the skill "heavy chop" for each hit. Fortunately, the skill effect didn''t disappoint rod. The weakness damage from the cervical spine is enough to kill the skeleton soldiers in seconds. Although the skeleton warriors in the rear arrived immediately, rod still wanted to make a long cry, because he knew that in this battle with the skeleton warriors, he grasped the chance of victory, because 0 Class level increased to level 1, militia level 5... " "Get free attribute point 1, skill point 1..." Rhode quickly assigned free attribute points to his constitution to recover his back injury and physical strength, and then used skill points to learn primary Hawkeye. flower There is a chance to learn the spell your opponent releases. There is a small chance to learn skills.) Because there are two skills needed to upgrade from intermediate level to advanced level, rod can''t learn advanced swordsmanship directly, so he can only learn primary Hawkeye. Hawkeye can greatly improve the dynamic vision. Because of the big difference between the attributes of Hawkeye and the skeleton warrior, rod can only rely on the sword skills to make up for it. The dynamic vision brought by Hawkeye is particularly important, which is why rod learned Hawkeye rather than offensive. Rod turned and raised his weapon to the skeleton warrior who was running towards him. At this time, the action of the skeleton warrior seems to slow down in rod''s eyes. Even if the overall speed does not decrease, rod is confident to avoid the attack of the skeleton warrior. Looking at the opponent in front of him, he felt the numbness brought by the rapid healing of the wound on his back. After waking up from the grave, rod felt the enrichment of strength for the first time. The skeleton warrior had rushed to rod''s side, cut off with a sword in his right hand, with a heavy wind breaking. With a shield in his left hand, he protected his chest tightly, not giving rod a chance to fight back. When rod saw this, he held up his sword to meet the attack of the skeleton warrior. There were two dull sounds between the sword and sword. Rod and the skeleton warrior passed by and came to the direction where they were before. In the attack just now, rod first saw the moving track of the skeleton warrior''s weapon, and parried the chopping attack of the skeleton warrior with a clever angle. Although his arm was numb by the powerful force, rod made a heavy cut in his backhand after the parry to the skeleton warrior. Unfortunately, the iron shield held by the skeleton warrior easily blocked rod''s counterattack. Rod''s counterattack did not achieve the desired effect, but let his sword a few more cracks. "Too passive..." rod thought. Compared with the skeleton soldier, the skeleton warrior not only improves the basic attributes, but also takes an iron shield and wears iron armor. It''s really hard for non critical attacks to cause effective damage to him. The skeleton warrior turns back and cuts at rod again. Rod''s eyes are cold. He sees the right time and dodges sideways. His whole body flashes in the direction of the skeleton warrior''s shield The skeleton warrior cuts the sky with one sword. While it can''t attack again immediately after it''s smashed empty with one full blow, rod cuts it with one sword beside it, and uses the skills of burst and heavy chop at the same time. The target of chopping is not the cervical vertebra of the skeleton warrior. The cervical vertebra is a rare key of the skeleton warrior. It has been blocked by the iron shield. The chopping of the cervical vertebra will be blocked by it. The target of chopping is the arm of the skeleton warrior holding the sword after chopping! With a full burst of attack, the hand of the skeleton warrior with the sword was directly cut off, and the bone of the hand fell to the ground, making a crisp sound. The fierce beating of the soul fire in the eyes of the skeleton warrior proves the damage Rhode caused to it this time. At the same time, the shield hand of the skeleton warrior waved to rod. Looking at the iron shield hitting him, rod didn''t have time to dodge, so he had to tighten his arm as much as possible to protect his vital points so as not to hit his internal organs. With a bang, rod flew back out. With the strength of the skeleton warrior nearly doubled, rod had no way to resist the attack. Rod coughs up a mouthful of blood and gets up quickly to prevent the pursuit of the skeleton warrior. At this time, rod only felt half of his body was numb, and his five internal organs were shaking. Although he didn''t look at the attribute panel, rod also knew that he was seriously injured by the skeleton warrior. After patting Lord, the skeleton warrior dropped his shield with only one hand left, then bent down and picked up the sword from the cut hand. This gives rod a break and allows him to adjust his form. Fortunately, the skeleton warrior only relies on the undead itself to fight. It has a high attribute. If the skeleton warrior immediately catches up with the shield and pats the fallen roddo, the battle will be over. After picking up the sword, the skeleton warrior continues to attack rod. After losing the shield, the strength of the skeleton warrior was greatly reduced. Although he was wearing iron armor, he could not prevent rod''s beheading. Rod saw the flaw in the attack of the skeleton warrior. He dodged its powerful attack, and at the same time, he cut the skeleton warrior''s neck with a sword, and successfully beheaded the skeleton warrior! After successfully killing the skeleton warrior, rod directly sat on the ground. This kind of fight, which would be killed by seconds if he was not careful, really consumed his energy. In addition, he was shot as residual blood by the skeleton warrior. Rod also finally felt different from the original game. If he was in the game, he would enjoy the fight between life and death, but now he could not enjoy it at all. If he could choose, he would definitely choose his own monster with high attributes and low attributes. data "You''ve learned basic Hawkeye." ¡°¡­¡­¡± "Brilliant victory! You''ve gained 30 experience points! " "You have learned the combat skill [charge] in the fierce battle." "[charge LV1]: consumes 15 strength. Launch a full speed charge towards an enemy and get a maximum damage increase of 20% depending on the speed at the end of the charge. " "Eagle Eye feedback: by observing the combat mode of the skeleton warrior and your own perception, you can understand the combat mode of [Shield Slam]. You can spend 40 experience points to learn." "You''ve got the racing achievement [warrior heart]." "[heart of the warrior]: kill enemies with 5 comprehensive attributes higher than yours in a battle without using magic. Basic bonus strength + 1. When wearing it, you will be rewarded with strength + 1, speed + 1 and physique + 1. " ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Rod didn''t feel anything when he looked at the system log in front of him. He didn''t get excited until he found the achievement reward part behind him. He didn''t think it was worth killing the skeleton warrior at the risk of being killed in seconds. When he noticed the word "race" in front of his achievement, rod''s eyes were shining, and he was overjoyed. Chapter 6 In the hero invincible, there are many achievements, as long as you meet certain requirements can be obtained. You can only wear one achievement at a time. After obtaining achievements, you can get some attribute rewards even if you don''t wear them. Of course, you can get more rewards if you wear them. Because achievements can add a series of attribute value to characters, some special achievements can even directly provide skill points and special attributes to players. The more achievements, the better. In order to distinguish the rarity of achievement, but also in order to let players compete with each other, the game official has introduced the definition of racing achievement. That is to say, the earlier the same achievement is obtained, the stronger the incidental effect will be. Like rod''s current achievement [warrior heart], this is a racing achievement. This achievement base bonus may only be strength + 1, and strength + 1 after wearing it. But with the blessing of racing, it becomes strength + 1, speed + 1 and physique + 1 after wearing. Compared with ordinary achievement, racing achievement has a series of bonus. Rod''s joy is not only due to the achievement of "warrior heart". More importantly, since he can obtain the racing achievement of "warrior heart", other racing achievements can be obtained. In other words, those well-known achievements in previous games, no one competes with themselves in this life. As long as we steadily improve our strength, all the achievements we get are racing achievements. With his previous game experience, rod knows what it means to be able to achieve a series of racing achievements. A lot of attribute bonus, a variety of gain states... More importantly, because no one will compete with themselves for speed achievements, just need to steadily improve, you can get all the speed achievements. This thought made rod unable to calm down for a long time. After a while, he realized that he was still in the grave and that the necromancer might return at any time. Then he restrained his excitement and stood up. Rhode''s strength, speed and physique have been increased by two points, which is equivalent to the bonus brought by upgrading all the attribute points of four levels. Rhode''s strength has been greatly improved. four o''clock Rod felt a new force burst out from his body, but the physical attributes brought by his achievements could not restore his health and physical strength. Rod''s health was still maintained at about half blood. After looking at his own property panel, rod decided to leave his experience to upgrade his career level. Generally speaking, the promotion of career level is better than combat skill at low level. When the rank is not high, attributes and special skills are more important than combat skills. Unless the combat skill reaches a certain stage, it can only increase the damage in a limited way, but the special skill can make it defeat the enemy which is difficult to defeat. Rod came to the skeleton warrior''s broken bones, and found his previous equipment, iron sword, one handed iron shield and iron breastplate, from his body and the ground nearby. Looking at the sword he held in his hand, the rusty iron sword was full of cracks. It was estimated that if he chopped it a few more times, it would break itself. Rod resolutely left the sword aside and replaced it with the skeleton warrior''s intact iron sword. As for breastplates and shields, rod was not equipped. The equipment of chest armor consumes a lot for the physique, especially this kind of iron armor made solely by hardness, which is particularly bulky. Compared with the skeleton warrior, according to rod''s current attributes, it may be difficult to charge after wearing it, let alone dodge flexibly in the battle. As for whether to equip the shield, rod thought about it and made a decision. In the current battle, rod relies more on his sword skills than on his shield. In addition, it is no longer a problem to deal with general skeleton soldiers and walking corpses with the attribute of achievement. Wearing a shield will only consume meaningless physical strength. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ [iron sword of skeleton warrior] Equipment requirements: None Basic attributes: kill + 7, durability 915 Evaluation: one of the three pieces of the skeleton warrior. It''s a weapon that many skeleton soldiers yearn for. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ After sorting out the gains of the battle, rod began to move on. After the hall, there was a long narrow road. The road at his feet was not as smooth as before, but had a certain inclination angle. Export Moving on for a while, three corpses appeared in the passage ahead. Different from the skeleton soldiers, when rod just saw the walking corpse, the walking corpse found rod and rushed to him. Rhodes was not afraid. The narrow passage not only does not limit rod''s body method, but also makes the walking corpse unable to give play to the advantage of quantity, and can only rush to rod one by one in the passage. The walking speed is low, but the health value is high. Originally, rod could kill him without injury. At this time, after gaining the additional attribute of heart of a soldier, he can easily deal with the walking corpse. Because of the narrow passage, rod did not choose the conventional chopping, but relied on the straight stab, and then retreated with his own speed, so he cleaned up three walking corpses in the passage. Kill three zombies, rod gets 45 experience. Because the experience value has reached the standard of promotion level, rod opened the property panel. "Consume experience 50, remaining experience 25. Class level increased to level 1, militia level 6... " "Get free attribute point 1, skill point 1..." Because the current attributes are temporarily enough, attribute points and skill points are not allocated. In the process of moving forward, rod did not encounter any more undead. The slope of the passage got higher and higher, and soon rod came to the end of the passage. Realizing that there won''t be any other undead in the passage, rod can''t help feeling a pity. According to his current attributes, even the skeleton warrior can defeat, but there are no other undead here. Rod sighed. Low level undead creatures are too weak without the control of the necromancer. It''s hard to meet such a good chance next time. When he came to the end of the passage, rod could touch the earth on the top of his head as soon as he reached for it. Rod poked a few times with his sword on the top of his head, made a big cut, and then climbed up. Come to the surface. Because only fluorescent objects can be seen in the tomb, rod needs a period of time to adapt to the outside light. Rhode had to narrow his eyes because of the strong light outside, and it took him a while to get used to it. Rod looked around. Export Sunlight can hardly penetrate the leaves. The climate in the forest is humid, and rod can clearly feel the moisture in the air. Rod looked back at the passage out of the grave, which was under some big trees. There are new turning marks in the soil on the nearby surface, which should have been done by the undead creatures under the command of the necromancer after he left the tomb. The surrounding grassland is in a mess. Apart from these traces, it is hard to see that there is a tomb buried here just from the appearance. "I don''t know how long the necromancer apprentice will be back. flower According to the signs that I observed the corpse in the tomb before I came out, he should come back to activate the walking corpse within today. Let''s leave before he comes back... " Just as rod was about to leave, he suddenly thought of something. He suddenly looked back at the tree next to the tomb, and then looked at the passage of the tomb he had climbed out of. At the next moment, rod felt an idea Chapter 7 Following the flash of thought in his heart, rod quickly climbed up a big tree beside the exit of the tomb. The branches of the tree were so strong that rod could stand on them easily. Standing on the branches of the tree, rod found a place where he thought the branches were dense and easy to hide, and the angle was good to observe the ground. When rod looked down, he could have a panoramic view of the earth''s surface within tens of meters. With his eagle eye skill, he could see clearly the position of every leaf on the ground. Farther away, because of the branches and leaves of the shelter and can not see. "This position... Seems easy to find..." Yes, when rod judged that the necromancer apprentice was about to return, he did not intend to run away, but to stay and try to assassinate him. Due to the characteristics of the undead, for rod, without the control of the undead mage, no matter how many undead creatures are, they are just cannon fodder to fight by instinct. In other words, as long as rod can successfully assassinate the necromancer, a group of undead creatures controlled by the necromancer will not pose a threat to rod. Rod can turn them into his own experience. This is a good opportunity for rod to improve his strength, but there is a little risk that rod must successfully assassinate the returning necromancer. Otherwise, under the control of the necromancer, a group of undead creatures with tactics and cooperation can not be solved easily. According to rod''s idea, in order to find the time to assassinate, there are only two suitable hiding places. One is in the tomb. The apprentice of the necromancer will enter the tomb when he finds someone coming. When he enters, he can find a chance to assassinate him. However, the Necromancer''s vigilance will be raised to the highest when entering the tomb, and the risk of assassination failure is too great. If found in the grave, it''s impossible to escape. Another good place to hide is in the tree where rod is now. Due to the limitations of human vision, as long as there is no abnormality in the branches and leaves of trees at first sight, they will basically ignore the past. That''s why rod chose the tree as his hiding place. Export Because of the overlapping of branches and leaves, the higher the selected position is from the ground, the more difficult it is to be found. However, if you choose too high a position on the tree trunk, you may break your leg if you jump out of the tree at the first time and the assassination fails. Because there is no special skill blessing, it is difficult to choose the best hiding position in a short time by himself. Without hesitation for a long time, in order to improve the success rate of assassination, rod chose to use a little skill point to learn primary reconnaissance. Primary reconnaissance: through continuous practice, your reconnaissance ability has been improved. You''ve learned to judge the enemy''s movements through all kinds of vestiges. At the same time, you also have some experience on how to observe the enemy safely without being found. Detection range + 2, perception ability + 1.) After learning the primary reconnaissance technique, rod felt that he had gained an indescribable promotion. He did not directly inject some knowledge into his mind. For his promotion, it was more like some experience, an instinct. The previously selected position is not a small loophole in rod''s current view. If you look up on the ground, you can see it. You can even find yourself at a distance. Rod quickly changed to another position. The new position is higher than the previous position, and the field of vision covers all the directions to be observed better. Around the lush branches and leaves, not far away is the trunk of the tree, you can use the trunk to hide yourself if necessary. Generally speaking, it is more hidden than the position just now. Maybe it''s the perception bonus that comes from the acquisition of reconnaissance. After sitting in a selected position on the tree trunk, rod doesn''t want to let the time go in vain. Rod is going to meditate during the time before the necromancer returns. Meditation is the foundation of releasing magic, and is the first step for each caster to learn magic. Meditation increases the caster''s mana. Whether it''s the orthodox caster, the sorcerer or the necromancer, it takes mana to release magic. Meditation is the way to increase mana. For players, the maximum mana value that can be achieved by meditation is generally the knowledge * 10 in character attributes. Some treasures and special skills can also increase maximum mana. 0 For monsters, releasing magic is more like their natural instinct than the caster''s meditation to increase mana. Rod sat on the tree trunk, ready to enter the meditation stage. environment environment Since he had meditated countless times in his previous life, meditation was not a strange behavior for rod. The increase in perception also allowed rod to end his meditation as soon as the necromancer apprentice returned. Rod closed his eyes and sat still in the tree. From a distance, you can only see the chest slightly undulating with breathing. In addition, there was no other movement, the whole person seemed to be still. Even if a few leaves floated on rod, rod did not respond. As time goes by, rod''s thinking focuses on his own perception. All the wind around him and the sounds of all kinds of creatures seem to go away, leaving only his own spiritual center. This is different from the decline of people''s perception of the outside world caused by mental laxity when they are sleepy, but the decrease of people''s perception of the outside world after they focus all their attention on the inside. Even if the surrounding forest environment is still noisy, rod also quickly entered a settled state. For the beginning of meditation, the experience of previous life is of little use. Previous life experience is more about ways to improve the quality of meditation, as well as some deep meditation tips. To be able to enter the settled state so quickly depends more on rod''s own will. After entering the settled state, rod began to feel the magic elements one by one in his consciousness. Next, what rod has to do is the most important point in the process of meditation. Let his spiritual consciousness communicate with the magic elements until he can accept them. As time went by, rod gradually frowned in his meditation. Because rod''s current body has no magic talent and is not sensitive to the surrounding magic elements, he has been unable to effectively absorb magic elements, which makes rod a little irritable. Fortunately, at this time, the experience of multiple meditations in previous lives is reflected. The more this time, the less anxious you are. After realizing that his heart is not calm, rod slowed down his inner mood in time. Even if he could not absorb magic elements for the time being, rod was no longer impatient. Finally, with rod''s unremitting efforts, rod''s spirit began to establish contact with the surrounding magic elements, and the magic elements began to move closer to rod. At this point, if rod sees the property panel, he will find that his mana value has changed from 00 to 11. Chapter 8 Elotte always felt like a lucky guy. When he was a child, the village was captured by robbers. After the robbers ransacked the village, they burned the whole village. Because of hiding in the dry well, elotte escaped. After wandering all the way in the forest, it is estimated that ordinary teenagers will either starve to death or be eaten by beasts. But in the forest, elotte can always find food by good luck, maybe wild fruit that can be picked, or rotten corpse left by beasts. One time, elotte was forced into a tunnel by a group of wild animals. When he was curling up to die, he suddenly found that the wild animals hesitated and did not dare to come forward. Finally, he gave up the food and chose to leave. The cold smell from the tunnel always kept elotte''s memory fresh. It was not until elot, who became a necromancer many years later, came back to this place that he found that it was a tomb that had been kept for a long time, in which there was a high-level undead. There was also a time when elot was found in the forest after he fainted from hunger. The people who found him took him back to his village. The man didn''t express his dislike for elot''s identity as a tramp, and even proposed to adopt him. Elot showed that he didn''t know the world, and took his money and food to continue to wander when he was asleep a few days later. So wandering for a long time, elotte came to the gathering place of the necromancer: Diya, and just caught up with the day when the necromancer academy widely accepted apprentices. As long as you have the heart and will to become a necromancer, you can join the necromancer academy and become an apprentice. So elotte went to the necromancer Academy. flower Without gold coin learning skills and the ability to complete tasks, elotte was finally sent to the undead reform experiment in the necromancer Academy. Elotte clearly remembers that there were about ten people who participated in the transformation with him at that time. Besides the apprentices who could not complete the task, there were many people he had never met. What happened in the process of transformation, elotte did not know, only knew that in addition to himself, only one apprentice survived. Elotte didn''t feel the specific changes brought about by the transformation, only knew that after the experiment, he got a big bag of gold coins. With this money, elotte learned about meditation at the necromancer school, as well as some basic knowledge as a necromancer. But after elotte learned a few spells, there wasn''t much money left. No way, in order to continue to learn knowledge, elot can only find a way to take on some tasks to earn gold. At this time, the tomb that he once met in the process of wandering appeared in elotte''s consciousness. The grave of a powerful undead is sleeping. If it is used well, many undead can be made. In addition to fighting, undead has its own value. In any town of Diya, there are places to exchange undead for gold coins. Thinking of this, elotte was ready to go. Because the wandering time is too long, elotte can only roughly remember one direction, and the specific location of the tomb can not be determined, so it is no doubt looking for a needle in a haystack to find it. But elot didn''t think so much, just like many times before, elot believed that his luck would help him find the tomb. It took him a few months to find the tomb, as elotte had expected, in the territory of Eli, near Diya. Then there is the gradual accumulation. Like other necromancers, elotte tried to increase his undead creatures. Whether it''s travelers passing by or residents of nearby small villages, elot releases magic to kill them, and uses the grave to quickly transform them into undead creatures. these In order to deal with the resistance forces that may exist in the village, elot began to attack the village at night every time. Because of the villagers'' ignorance and fear of the undead, elot can defeat the basic defense of the village. Even if you meet a professional who can deal with the undead in the village, elot, hidden in the dark, often only needs to release magic arrows one after another to seriously hurt him. This is also because the rank of professionals in the village is too low. In the process of attacking the village, elot has not met any senior professionals. After the attack on the small village, elot further strengthened his strength by transforming the villagers'' corpses into undead creatures. Later, he focused on the general village. After a successful attack, elotte found a natural hero among the villagers the undead was preparing to kill. The hero had no training and was not even as good as a skeleton soldier at first. But with her heroic potential, elotte knew she had found the treasure. Necromancer can make a dead hero into a high-level necromancer, but it can''t be done at the current level of elot. Reason tells elotte that the best way is to sell her. Born hero, only by her heroic identity and growth, it is doomed to her high price. After disposing of the corpses in the village, elot went to a nearby town and sold the hero to the largest transportation and slave trade organization on the mainland: the freelance chamber of Commerce. Of course, the town is just a branch of the freelance chamber of Commerce in remote areas. Ailot, who got a huge amount of gold coins, once again felt lucky. After destroying five or six villages, the value of the property and the transformed undead was only a few hundred gold coins. He sold the hero and got 4000 gold coins. Then there was a purchase and the exchange of gold coins for what they needed most. On the way back, elot also noticed that someone was following him, but at last he saw his own undead and retreated because he didn''t know his strength. "The income this time is enough for me to study until I become an official necromancer. Get rid of the last undead and go back to college." That''s what Elliot thought when he was going back to his grave. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ The warning brought by perception breaks rod''s original quiet and peaceful state of mind. It was as if the rock had fallen into the water, splashing the water with ripples, and rod was out of meditation for the first time. Open your eyes and rod knows that the necromancer apprentice is back. Chapter 9 ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "You try to go into meditation..." "The level of concentration reaches the lowest level of entering meditation, and the perception of success shrinks..." "You have successfully entered the meditation state!" "Depending on your level of concentration, you are currently in a state of light meditation." ¡°¡­¡­¡± "The meditation is over." "Based on your performance during meditation, your maximum mana increased by 6 points. Currently mana is 66. " "Shallow meditation doesn''t get special feedback." "You''ve got the race achievement [beginner]." "[beginner]: a successful meditation. Basic reward spirit + 2. The meditation effect increases by 10% when wearing it. " ¡­¡­¡­¡­ After observing the system log, rod was delighted. In his previous life, rod was a beginner, but he didn''t enjoy the extra rewards of racing. "I remember that the achievements of beginners in previous lives seemed to be only spirit + 1, and there was no extra reward after wearing them. Now not only does the added spirit improve, it can also enhance the effect of meditation Rod had a memory. Compared with the achievements in his memory, rod again realized how high attributes the achievements would provide under the blessing of racing. At the same time, rod also deeply understood how powerful he would be if he could achieve a lot of racing achievements, just his basic attributes. these With Hawkeye, rod looks at the enemy. Walking in the front is a group of skeleton soldiers. The specific number is not detailed. I think there should be more than a dozen. In the middle of the procession is a black robed man riding on a horse, covered in a black robe, which is the standard dress of the necromancer. This person should be the operator of this group of undead, the apprentice of the necromancer. The apprentice was flanked and followed by four heavily armed skeleton warriors. Behind the team is a large group of walking corpses, because the speed of walking corpses is the slowest, they can only limp behind to follow. Rod estimated that the apprentice also put this large group of walking corpses at the end of the team for this reason. Rhode observed quietly in the tree. His position was very hidden. As long as the apprentice did not recognize that someone was on the tree and observed carefully, he would not find himself. As the apprentice moved closer to the tomb, rod slowed his breathing to reduce the possibility of any exposure. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ All the way back, elotte was thinking about how to use so many gold coins when he got back to the undead Magic Academy. First of all, you need to learn all the courses you can''t afford before, such as deep thinking of mystical skills, and then you can learn some powerful magic skills. When you have learned all these skills, you will become a first-class necromancer. At that time, whether you participate in various wars on the mainland or become a great lord of a place, you will be free to make your own choice As elot got closer and closer to the tomb he found, a bad feeling suddenly came to him. Elotte did not understand the origin of this feeling, but knew that it was very hard for him. Export Elotte clearly remembers that he let the undead seal the exit of the tomb before leaving. Who... This idea came into elotte''s mind. First of all, elotte suspected that someone had been here, but this tomb has existed for such a long time and has not been discovered. It is not likely that others will find it by luck alone. If no one else has been here, then the most likely is that the sleeping undead in the grave has come to life. Elotte came to this conclusion. Elotte felt in his mind that the spirits of the undead who had been stationed in the passage had all disappeared, and they should have been eliminated. these But there was another voice in elotte''s heart. He was not willing to leave. There is a sleeping undead in the tomb. According to his idea, the most likely thing is that the undead wakes up, not that the tomb is discovered by others. The necromancer in the tomb had been predestined by elotte. Elotte believes that with the help of this powerful undead, he will soon be able to stand out in the college. In the end, we should go to the depth of the tomb by ourselves, and we will know when we have a look. Thinking of this, elot got off his horse and began to dispatch the undead. Elotte first asked all the skeletons to guard around in case of possible enemies, and then scattered the corpses to the outside for observation. After arranging the skeletons and the corpses, elotte is ready to enter the passage. Another bad feeling came, and elotte was sure that there was something in the passage. Because he didn''t know the specific situation in the passage, elot asked two skeleton warriors to enter the passage first to see if there were enemies lurking in the passage. The skeleton warrior is a low-level undead, unable to convey specific information. After confirming that there is no abnormality in the channel, elot is ready to enter the channel to check in person. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Rod watched from the tree what the apprentice of the necromancer had done to the undead creatures. He couldn''t help saying that it was dangerous. Before, rod thought about lurking in the channel to assassinate him, but considering that there are too many variables in the channel, he gave up the idea. At this time, the Necromancer''s cautious approach confirmed this. Without the tree, rod would not have thought of a place to hide. Rod saw that the necromancer apprentice sent two skeleton warriors down the passage. This is good news for rod. In addition to dealing with the apprentices of necromancers, rod has to consider how to deal with the remaining undead creatures. Once surrounded by this group of undead creatures, the undead creatures'' fearlessness of death will be brought into full play. With four skeleton warriors, I''m afraid it''s hard for them to escape. Fortunately, the apprentice first sent two skeleton warriors to the tomb. Although there are a lot of undead creatures left, they can end up as long as they are not surrounded and spend more time. Rod watched the necromancer apprentice walk towards the channel. In order to improve the success rate of the assassination, rod assigned the remaining free attribute points to the speed. At present, the speed attribute is 9. Because it''s a stab from a height, the sharp blade and the impact of gravity can cause great damage. The assassin did not rely on rod''s own strength, but on rod''s hit rate. Although it is almost impossible to miss, but just in case, rod still assigned the remaining attribute points to the speed. Speed attribute can not only increase the speed of hand and movement, but also improve your reaction ability. The apprentice of the necromancer came to the entrance of the passage. First he looked down, then he stretched out his foot and prepared to step into the passage. At this point, while the apprentice''s attention was focused on the passage, rod moved. Rhode leaped out of the tree trunk five or six meters above the ground, holding the sword in both hands and the sword body downward. The target of the blade is the apprentice of the necromancer who enters the tomb with half a foot. As if feeling something, the apprentice looked back at rod and instinctively tried to avoid the sudden attack from the sky. But it was too late. In an instant, rod''s sword had arrived. There was still a trace of consternation in the eyes of the apprentice of the necromancer. Rod''s sword easily penetrated the back of the Necromancer''s apprentice, from the upper part of the spine, from the top down. With the blessing of gravity, rod didn''t even use much effort. He just needed to hold the sword handle with both hands, and the sword body completely sank into the apprentice''s body from his back. The blood shot out with the long sword, but stopped immediately due to the contraction of the muscle. Hot blood splashes on rod''s face, which is different from fighting in the past Games and killing the cold dead in the grave. Rod can feel a kind of heat from the blood. A heat of... Life. Chapter 10 After landing, rod himself suffered. With rod''s current constitution attribute value, it''s enough to jump from five or six meters. Moreover, because he wanted to assassinate the apprentice of the necromancer, he couldn''t roll to remove the impact, so he could only bear the impact of landing. Rod only felt that his legs suddenly lost consciousness, maybe it was a fracture, and there was a sharp pain in the waist. When the undead around him lost control, rod looked at the system log. ¡°¡­¡­¡± "You killed a second-order hero." "Brilliant victory! You''ve gained 400 experience points! " "You''ve got the race achievement [brave]." "[brave]: kill a creature higher than you alone. one o''clock "You''ve got the race achievement [heroic blood]." "[hero''s blood]: kill a hero. Basic reward all attributes + 1, damage to hero increased by 20% when wearing it. " "After killing a hero, your hero''s expertise is partially activated£¨ 13£©¡± The large number of rewards shown in the system log made rod not react. What he didn''t expect was that the apprentice of the necromancer was actually a hero. Indeed, in retrospect, rod found something different about the apprentice. The number of undead creatures controlled by the apprentices of the necromancer is too large. these Necromancers need to consume part of their spiritual attributes to control undead creatures. When the undead dies, the mental attributes it occupies will be returned. When the necromancer controls more undead creatures at the same time, his mental attributes will become extremely low, and the effect of the spell will be weakened to a certain extent. It''s also a balance to avoid the undead being too powerful. Through meditation, the necromancer can obtain the exclusive spiritual attribute to control the undead instead of the spiritual attribute to make up for the lack of spiritual attribute. Even with the additional spiritual attribute of control, the number of undead creatures controlled by this apprentice was beyond rod''s expectation. During the previous observation, rod didn''t feel any problems. Now he knows that he is a hero. When he looks back, it''s easy to find these problems. He didn''t take a close look at his achievements. After confirming that he had gained a lot of experience, rod chose to upgrade his level directly without thinking about it. "Consume experience 300, remaining experience 125. The occupation level has been increased from level 1 militia level 6 to level 1 militia level 10.... " "Get free attribute point 4, skill point 4..." Rhode quickly assigned 2 free attributes to his constitution to recover his leg injury. Then he assigned 1 attribute to his strength and 1 attribute to his speed. At the same time, he consumed 2 skill points to learn advanced fencing. (Advanced swordsmanship: after a long time of sharpening, you have mastered all kinds of sword skills. You have integrated the sword skills you have learned into your instinct. With the instinct brought by fencing, you can release the most correct move in the right situation. You can easily use any kind of sword. Sword weapon damage increased by 30% Distributing points with consciousness is just a matter of a moment. By the time rod finished all this, the rest of the undead had raised their weapons and rushed towards themselves. After the death of the apprentice of the necromancer, the undead creatures he controlled during his lifetime will return to their nature, that is, to destroy the living creatures. At present, rod has not mastered the skill of controlling the undead, otherwise he can directly control these low-level undead who are not controlled by the necromancer. The recovery effect of allocating free attribute points to the constitution is immediate, and the pain of rod''s legs is completely eliminated. Rod tried a little bit in his leg, and it didn''t matter. Not far away, two skeleton warriors have rushed to rod''s side. Rod draws his sword to fight. At this time, Rhode suddenly felt a palpitation from behind. He rushed to a direction and was lucky to avoid the attack from unknown sources. The skeleton warrior, who had just rushed to rod''s previous position, was not so lucky. He was hit by this attack, and his armor was dented. I don''t know how many ribs were broken. After the tumbling, rod got up and looked in the previous direction. Rod was surprised to find that the apprentice of the necromancer, who had been killed before, stood up again. He didn''t look down and put on an attacking posture. This was beyond rod''s expectation. For a moment, after rod looked up, the necromancer apprentice attacked the skeleton warrior next to him again. With one punch, he deformed the shield that the skeleton warrior used to block. The position where he was struck by the skeleton warrior made a sound of gold and iron, and continued to attack as if nothing had happened. "It''s... The distortion of the dead? Or is it magic power Rod thought in his heart. Because the system log shows the experience gained, rod is sure that he has successfully killed the necromancer apprentice. At this time, the apprentice''s body stood up again, and regardless of the enemy''s random attack, rod began to guess the reason for the change of his body. Based on what he had learned in his previous life, rod began to recall. The first thing that rod thought of was the distortion of the undead. In the game of the previous life, many powerful necromancers that rod killed would do this after their death. Because there is a large amount of death energy in the body of a powerful necromancer, when the necromancer dies, this death energy will lose control and turn the Necromancer''s body into a necromancer in a short time, which is the distortion of the necromancer. However, for the apprentices of necromancer, the death energy required for the occurrence of necromancer distortion is too large, and it is generally difficult to occur. Moreover, the combat mode of necromancer is not like that seen by rod. Thinking of this, rod ruled out the distortion of the undead. Rod observed the apprentice after his rebirth. His trunk hung down in an unnatural posture, but his hands and feet were extremely flexible. At the same time, he resisted the attack of two skeleton warriors, and his fists and swords collided with each other. On the contrary, he could make a little gap in the sword. According to the current combat mode of the necromancer apprentice and the abnormal changes that can happen to the apprentice level, rod soon speculated the reason for the change of the apprentice''s body. "Can the devil transform it..." looking at the body of the apprentice who was fighting with the skeleton warrior, rod came to the conclusion. Because there is mana in the legal profession, it will dissipate when the caster dies. Magic power transformation is to control the undead by binding the dissipated mana in the body, so that the body of the caster can consume the mana in the form of fists and feet. Compared with the undead distortion, the requirement of magic power transformation is much lower. Any caster with magic power can accept this kind of transformation. However, the success rate of this transformation is very low, and it can only play a role after death. Generally, few people will take the initiative to carry out this transformation. Rod recalled that in previous life''s games, this kind of transformation was more used for the dead on the battlefield. At this time, the undead around rod has surrounded. The closest to rod are some skeleton soldiers. Because of the speed, the walking corpses are still close to rod. Rod had to deal with the undead first. Because the apprentice corpse that stands up again does not belong to the undead race, it is also attacked by the undead creatures at this time. The two skeleton warriors that rod is most afraid of are fighting with the apprentice corpse at this time, and no one can solve the problem for a while. these Without waiting for the undead creatures around to keep close to him, rod rushed to the skeleton soldiers beside him. Chapter 11 Rod rushed to the skeletons beside him. The skeleton soldier just had a reaction. He was ready to attack the enemy in front of him with his sword, but only saw a flash of light. The skeleton still burning with the fire of soul flew up. Rod did not look at the beheaded skeletons. He continued to wave his sword and attack the next target. Due to the improvement of rank level and a series of attributes attached to racing achievement, the skeleton soldiers have become a threat to the army. In low attributes, rod can kill skeletons with more attributes than himself, let alone now, through powerful fencing skills. With the current attribute, in the scuffle, as long as the skeleton warrior does not attack himself, rod has the confidence to kill all these undead creatures. these In the course of the battle, rod has been observing the movement of these undead creatures. Once he sees a large number of undead creatures gathering on his side, he immediately rushes to the next position from the weak place to prevent the undead creatures from surrounding him. these Maybe it''s the improvement of skills brought by learning advanced swordsmanship. In the fierce battle, rod can see the flaws of the undead at a glance. Rod doesn''t even have to think about how to wield his sword, so his body reacts first. As long as the undead shows its flaws, the flashing blade will cut the undead''s neck accurately. With the blessing of rod''s own attributes, you can make the undead live in a different place with one strike. Rod is more brave than ever. In the case of not using combat skills, rod''s physical consumption is not severe, and his strength value is always maintained at more than half. flower Maybe this is also the hidden effect of advanced swordsmanship. In the field, the light of rod''s sword flashed. Neither the skeleton soldier nor the walking corpse had any resistance in front of rod, but he would be beheaded by rod at the moment when he was staggered. For a moment, the ground is full of dead creatures who have lost their heads. Among the dead creatures, the skeleton soldier is composed of a pile of bones, which has no effect after death. A walking corpse is different. Because it has been dead for a long time, although it will not eject blood after being beheaded, the blood will still spill out of the body after falling to the ground. At this time, the battlefield, a smell of blood diffused. In a short time, this group of undead creatures was destroyed by rod. Because the low-level undead creatures are only driven by the instinct of killing the living, and do not have any emotion, they still surround rod after losing most of them. If we replace the undead with any creature of other races, at this moment, in the face of opponents who are not in the same level and have lost most of their members, their morale will have already collapsed and they will not dare to move forward. Also Xinkui is undead creature, don''t understand fear this kind of emotion of them, no matter how much loss, still will attack toward rod. If it''s a different race, I''m afraid it will take a lot of energy to kill them all. Just as rod was about to kill the remaining undead creatures, he noticed the scene on the other side of the battlefield. On the other side of the battlefield, after transformation, the magic apprentice who stands up again after death is fighting a fierce battle with a skeleton warrior. The magic apprentice blows a fist and hits the skeleton warrior''s iron shield, which is used for blocking. The iron shield bursts into cracks. As soon as the apprentice''s body was crooked, his other hand suddenly came out, accurately grasped the sword arm of the skeleton warrior, and then pulled hard, one hand bone was separated from the skeleton warrior''s body. Rod saw that one of the original two skeleton warriors fell to the ground with a big hole in the center of his armor. Only half of the original complete skull was left, and the skull was full of cracks. The other is at war with the mana apprentice. It doesn''t seem to last long. There are many undead creatures at the foot of the magic apprentice. With other undead creatures sharing the pressure, the skeleton warrior was not killed at the first time. After a brief thought, rod had a decision in his mind. Rod even waved several swords to kill the walking corpses around him. Then he gave up dealing with the undead in front of him and rushed to the direction of the enchanted energy apprentice. With previous experience, rod understood that the apprentice of magic power was driven by the mana in his body. When the original reformer dies, the more mana he has in his body, the more power he can burst out after death, and the longer he exists. Because rod successfully assassinated the apprentice, the apprentice still retains full mana when he dies. This means that even if all the undead creatures around are killed, the mana in the apprentice may not be consumed. In order to gain more experience in this battle, rod naturally can''t let the magic apprentice kill all the undead creatures around him. these At this time, the skeleton warrior who lost an arm can only support the shield and bear the attack of the enchanted apprentice in vain. The fierce collision between fist and shield, coupled with previous attacks, made the apprentice''s fist face blurred and blood vessels in his arm cracked, but this did not affect his attack at all. In essence, a magic apprentice is driven by the mana in his body. Even if all parts of his body are damaged, as long as there are mana values left, he can fight all the time. While the skeleton warrior tries his best to resist the magic apprentice in front of him, rod finds a chance to swing a sword from the rear. How could the skeleton warrior expect the attack from the rear? Just when it tried its best to resist the attack of the magic apprentice, the deadly sword from the rear cut off its head. After realizing the death of the skeleton warrior, the magic apprentice, no matter who helped him kill his previous opponent, focused all his attention on rod, who was closest to him. The magic apprentice flew up and kicked the iron armor worn by the skeleton warrior. The whole body left by the skeleton warrior, with this huge impact, hit the rear of rod. Aware of the attack intention of the magic apprentice, Rhodes didn''t care about the great power brought by the skeleton warrior''s body. Instead of retreating, Rhodes turned over his body to avoid the impact of the skeleton warrior''s body. His right hand with a sword came out and stabbed the magic apprentice in front of him. The magic apprentice picked up directly with one hand to block rod''s stab. The huge power almost made rod almost unable to hold the weapon in his hand. At the same time, it also reminded rod that the enemy in front of him was not as easy to deal with as the low level undead. The magic apprentice''s next punch is coming, and rod makes a quick decision to roll towards the rear. While dodging this attack, rod grabs the shield held by the skeleton warrior. Seeing the enchanted apprentice rush towards him, rod opens the property panel Chapter 12 After successfully assassinating the apprentice, rod gained a lot of experience due to killing the hero level units. these According to rod''s original idea, there is no need to rush to upgrade the rank at present. When the battle is over, it is the best choice for development to analyze the future road planning and the advantages and disadvantages of each profession before upgrading the rank. But in the current situation, there is no way to keep the experience value. Only by converting the experience value into one''s own strength in time can we solve the enemy in front of us. The location of the experience value originally displayed in the property panel has now become an upward arrow, which needs to be selected with consciousness. "Level 2 professional bodyguard, required front Occupation: Militia. Skills required: none. Experience: 100 " "Level 2 professional swordsman, required pre Occupation: Militia. Skills required: Advanced fencing. Experience required: 200 " "Level 2 professional scouts, required front class: Militia. Skills required: primary fencing, primary eagle eye, primary reconnaissance. Experience required: 200 " ¡°¡­¡­¡± There was no time to look down. Rod chose the swordman directly. "Consumption experience 200, remaining experience 185. Upgrade to level 2 swordsman level 1... " "Get free attribute point 1, skill point 1..." "[swordsman] professional specialty: according to the level of swordsmanship, the damage caused will be increased additionally. Current fencing level: advanced. 15% bonus to damage. " "You''ve learned the skill [two consecutive cuts]." "[two consecutive chopping LV1]: consume 5 strength to quickly make two chopping strokes. Each chop deals 80% of the base attack power "Your skill [heavy chop Lv2] has been increased to [heavy chop LV3]." "You''ve got a race success [on the road]" "[embark on the journey]: take up any second level occupation. Basic reward all attributes + 1, increases all damage by 5% when wearing. " three o''clock (expert swordsmanship: a long sword training career makes you master like in swordsmanship. Sword weapons will turn decay into magic in your hands. You can easily grasp any move. Sword weapon damage increased by 40% Realizing that the remaining experience points can be increased by one level, rod is preparing to continue to increase the level. The magic apprentice has rushed to rod''s side, and rod can only deal with his attack first. Because of the lesson of the skeleton warrior, even with a shield, rod did not choose to resist the attack of the mana apprentice. Instead, he fought with the mana apprentice. He only used the shield to block the attack when he could not dodge. The undead creatures around gradually gathered around him. Because rod was more evasive and didn''t fight back, the attack target of the magic apprentice no longer locked on rod and began to attack the undead creatures around him. Taking advantage of this opportunity, rod continued to choose to upgrade. "Consumption experience 100, remaining experience 85. Class level increased to level 2 swordsman Level 2... " "Get free attribute point 1, skill point 1..." At this time, the magic apprentice is attacking the undead creatures around him. He will kill the undead creatures or even kill them in seconds after several simple attacks. It''s also a one shot death, not like rod''s exquisite sword skills. The magic apprentice relies more on the brute force brought by the mana explosion. This kind of reckless explosion can cause strong damage in a short time, but because the body can''t bear it, it will seriously damage its own body. No creature will let mana explode in its own body, even if it can bring great power in a short time. Blood vessels from the body inch by inch of the horror of cracking, but also only through the dead can withstand, because they can no longer feel the pain. Even if rod doesn''t pay attention to the mana apprentice, he will die soon because of his mana exhaustion, or he will collapse earlier because of his body. But before that, it is enough for him to clean up the surrounding undead creatures, and rod can''t get any experience. Distributing the attribute points to the power, rod thought about the attack method of the apprentice, and had an idea in his heart. Rod wields a few swords to clean up some of the undead creatures around him. While the enchanted apprentice attracted the attention of most undead creatures, rod came to its rear. At this time, the mana apprentice is attacking a walking corpse in front of him. The magic apprentice punched through the corpse''s outstretched hands and directly printed it on the corpse''s chest. While depressing the corpse''s chest, the magic apprentice''s own arm also stimulated a blood. Seeing this, rod knew that the mana apprentice could not bear the side effects of mana burst. After all, its original body was only a second-order apprentice. The body had not been trained, and it could not bear the mana burst for a long time. While the enchanted apprentice attacked the corpse, rod held up his shield and rushed to it. In the state of mana burst, the hardness of the apprentice''s body is comparable to that of steel. Previously, it has repeatedly blocked sword weapons and said that sharp weapons are difficult to cause effective damage to the apprentice. Therefore, instead of using the sword to attack the magic apprentice, rod chose to use the shield. The best way to deal with a magic apprentice is to use a blunt weapon to accelerate its collapse. Skills acquired through Hawkeye will always be preserved. In order to increase damage, rod chooses to learn [Shield Slam]. "[Shield Slam LV1]: consumes 10 hp. Use your shield to hit the enemy fiercely, causing 120% of the basic damage. You have a certain chance to stun the enemy. Upgrade experience 20. " To ensure that this attack works, rather than being blocked by the magic apprentice''s backhand, rod uses all the skills he can use. [charge], [burst], [Shield Slam], these three skills are used at the same time, which need to consume a lot of strength. Once it doesn''t work as expected, rod''s remaining strength will be difficult to maintain the next battle. Even so, after finding the chance to kill the apprentice, rod will not give it up for nothing. Even if the chance is slim, rod will seize it. Three skills of serial use, coupled with their own determined will, the charge of rod with a rainbow like momentum. Even though he was still wearing ragged and shapeless leather armor, even though his shield was full of cracks, the momentum of rod''s charge at this time even surpassed that of ordinary heavy soldiers! There was a loud noise, and the apprentice was hit hard on the back. The ferocious mana in the body is immediately stimulated, and the whole body of the mana apprentice begins to crack. Rod steadied the shock after the collision, took the opportunity to step forward, and then hit the magic apprentice on the back with a shield. Without giving any chance to the magic apprentice, rod continued to attack. With the powerful attack from outside and the violent mana from inside, the body of the apprentice can''t bear it at last. Even if there is residual mana in the body, the mana apprentice will lose his fighting ability and fall to the ground. Chapter 13 ed Among the broken limbs and bones, there was only one person standing in the sword, and the smell of fishiness in the sky remained for a long time. After killing the magic apprentice, rod uses the rest of his strength to clean up the few undead creatures on the battlefield. He didn''t give himself time to rest. After killing all the dead, rod began to clean the battlefield and count the spoils. During the previous battle, rod did not see that the undead was carrying something similar to luggage. Therefore, rod focused his search on the body of the apprentice. The mana value is forced to explode inside the body. After the apprentice''s death, the body is full of holes. It seems that as long as you pull hard, the parts of the body can be easily separated. This also makes rod sigh that the hero''s body is so damaged. If it had not been for this transformation, this heroic corpse would have been of great use. Hero level corpses, if used to transform into undead creatures, have more advantages than ordinary undead creatures. After experiencing some rituals, he is qualified to become a death knight. In the production of some powerful treasures, the hero''s corpse is also needed. Treasure makers don''t care whether the hero''s corpse comes from a human or an alien race. Therefore, the hero level corpse, has the very high value. Even if the freelance chamber of commerce does not accept heroic corpses, the price in the black market remains high. Of course, living heroes are more expensive. It''s a pity for rod that apprentice level corpses are damaged like this. Basically, a series of follow-up added values are gone, and even undead creatures can''t be transformed. In the process of searching for the apprentice''s body, rod found a pendant in his clothes, which was soaked with some blood, giving him a strange feeling, and rod held it in his hand. Then he found a flat ring on his bloody finger. If it wasn''t for rod''s past experience, he would have ignored it. flower Holding the ring, rod made an attempt. Feeling that his mana value has a tendency to flow into it, rod knows that he has found the right one. This is a space ring. Space rings are expensive and far more expensive than apprentices can afford. Rod guessed that the apprentice of the necromancer was the gold coin obtained after selling the captured hero. This also shows that the hero he wants to rescue is temporarily in a safe place. Rod recalled that it usually takes 10 mana to open a space ring. After that, even if the space ring is lost, no one else will be able to open it until the caster dies. Inject all the remaining mana into the space ring. Rod feels it. The space ring doesn''t send any response. Because the current mana value can''t reach the minimum standard of opening space ring, rod didn''t care about it, just put it away. According to the habit of holding weapons in his right hand, in order to avoid the influence of the ring on weapons in battle, rod put the space ring on his left index finger. Then rod began to examine the pendant. The pendant is diamond shaped, with layers of yellow and black cloth outside. At this time, it has been dyed red by blood, and a hard object is wrapped inside. Unable to judge its function from its appearance, rod looked at the system log. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ [elotte''s missing] Quality: Treasure Type: Pendant Equipment requirements: None Basic attribute: consanguinity perception + 3 Evaluation: things with heroic will will will change inconceivably. No matter you are the angel of the temple, the ancient god, or the evil ghost of hell, or the evil dragon of the abyss, please take away my missing, so that I will no longer doubt and no longer hesitate¡ª¡ª Elotte ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Through the system log, rod knows that this pendant is a hero level pendant treasure. Pendants usually have some special bonus. Various bonus effects attached to the pendant are possible. The most practical effect is to increase mana recovery per hour. The additional attributes generally have nothing to do with the direct strength in the battle. A player can equip up to three pendants at the same time. When the number of pendant is more than three, the final pendant can not be attached with special effect, it can only be used as decoration. Rod recalled that when he was equipped with three pendants at the same time, he could achieve another achievement. After checking the properties of the pendant, just as rod was about to close the system log, rod noticed an insignificant place in the system log, which was the name of the original owner of the pendant. "Elotte..." Rod had heard of the name in his previous life. Hero elotte is active in the first few expansion films of the game, especially in the shadow of death expansion film. The origin of elot is a mystery. No one knows his life experience. The earliest record of elot can only be traced back to the black crow necromancer School of Diya. He joined the battlefield as a necromancer, and soon became one of the powerful necromancer lords at that time by virtue of his superb magic and cruel means. Later, he disappeared when he had a premonition that the whole campaign was going to fail. The information in the previous life game flashed in rod''s mind. Rod took a deep look at the broken apprentice body on the ground. The hero who is destined to do something is killed by himself before he grows up. He has more or less changed the trend of the plot in the game. That is to say as like as two peas in the past Games, the plot will not change, but it will not be exactly the same. The game experience of his previous life can only be used as a reference, but not blindly believe. In the future, when dealing with some tasks, more need their own judgment. Looking at the pendant in his hand, rod had some thoughts. The attribute of consanguinity perception added by the pendant is not very useful for ordinary people, but it is different for rod who has a soul task. Consanguinity perception is an attribute that rod needs to use. Before, rod was still worried about how to find the trace of his sister Rowling. After getting this pendant, as long as Rowling appears in a certain range around rod, rod can feel it. Rod put the pendant on. Kinship perception needs to work within a certain range. Wearing the pendant doesn''t make rod feel anything. Because all the other items of elot are stored in the space ring, rod''s current mana value can''t open them, so he can only try again when his mana value is increased. It''s getting dark. Maybe it''s because of the trees in the forest, or maybe it''s because of the concentration in the battle. When he fought with the magic apprentice, rod didn''t notice it at all. When rod finished clearing, he found it hard to see. When he looked up, it turned dark. Due to the fishy smell around him and the dim light inside the tomb, rod returned to the tree trunk where he was observing his apprentice, ready to meditate in order to get enough mana to open the space ring. Chapter 14 midnight. A little bit of starlight sprinkles, the wind blows, the tree shadow sways, a fuzzy human shadow looms. A gust of wind came and scattered the branches and leaves that covered the shadow. I saw that under the dense leaves, a person leaning against the tree trunk, cross legged and sitting, although the posture is not too correct, but also can feel his heart at this time. If we didn''t know in advance, no one would have thought that there would be someone meditating here among the tree trunks in the dense forest. environment In this noise, the figure''s face gradually became worse. At this point, rod in meditation is not feeling well. Originally already calm down mood, do not know for what reason, again disturbed. The effect of meditation is getting worse and worse. Instead, it is a kind of irritability. No matter how hard rod tries, his mind can''t be calmed down. Realizing that the situation was no longer suitable for meditation, rod opened his eyes. As soon as he opened his eyes, rod''s perception, which had been blocked by meditation, was stimulated. Rod''s eyes were fixed and he looked in the direction of perception warning. In the dark, a pair of hungry eyes are emitting a miserable green light. Rod looked at it carefully, and there was a group of wolves underneath. It turned out that in the process of Rhode''s meditation, the smell of bleeding from the corpses and apprentices attracted the hunters in the forest. It was the wolves in front of him. Rod looked down. At this time, the wolves were starving and eating the remains of the walking corpse. In principle, wolves rarely choose to eat carrion, and only in the case of extreme hunger, they will choose to eat cold and hard corpses. In the course of observation, rod found an anomaly. Compared with the rotting corpse, the flesh is more delicious. There is only one wolf beside the apprentice''s corpse. The rest of the wolves can fight for a piece of carrion, but they dare not offend the wolf in front of them. With the deepening of observation, rod also found the abnormality of the wolf. Other wolves gobble up the carrion of the corpse, and they don''t care about the situation around them. Only this wolf, in the process of eating, always looks around and never forgets to be alert. Not only that, but the size of the wolf is bigger. Rod knew that this wolf was the wolf king among the wolves. Rod, who was looking at it from above, counted that the number of wolves was about ten. Considering his own strength, rod frowned. Unlike undead creatures, undead creatures have high health, but poor skill and speed. They are restrained by rod''s swordsmanship, while wolves are different. Wolves are better at besieging, especially individual targets. Although the wolf in the physical than the previous undead, but faster, which makes rod had some trouble. Once surrounded by wolves with command, he will be in a very passive situation. As long as a wolf rushes to his side and bites on his leg, he will lose certain ability of action, and other wolves can quickly catch up and bite together, plus the wolf king on the side Rod knew that creatures like this beast would have certain ability to use magic once they broke through the original level. Compared with these ordinary wolves, this wolf king is more dangerous. Kill it like an apprentice? Rod hesitated. Recalling the scene when he assassinated his apprentice, rod shook his head decisively. When he jumped out to assassinate the apprentice, the apprentice was obviously aware of himself and turned back. However, due to his poor physical fitness and lack of melee skills, the apprentice could not dodge. Wolf king is not the same. The beast''s instinct of perceiving danger enables it to find itself when it first moves, and its strong physical quality also enables it to avoid quickly. There is no way to assassinate the wolf king. If you fight hard with the wolves, it''s hard to say whether you will win or lose. flower Looking at the wolves in front of him, rod didn''t have a good idea for a moment. He recalled all the experiences so far, and suddenly, as if he realized something, rod''s eyes flashed, and he found a way to win. In order to use this method, rod needs some preparation. Rod got up, moved up the tree trunk to a spot where the moonlight could reach, and checked the system log. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡°¡­¡­¡± "The meditation is over." "According to your performance during meditation, your maximum mana increased by 8 points. The current mana is 1414. " "Shallow meditation doesn''t get special feedback." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Enough mana. Realizing this, rod quickly injected mana into his space ring. In the property panel, mana value decreases slowly. When mana drops to 1014, space ring stops absorbing mana. At the same time, rod also feels that the space ring in his hand has established a subtle connection with himself. He only needs one idea of his own, and his consciousness can probe into it and use the objects inside. Rod let consciousness into the space ring, which contains two to three cubic meters of space. The first thing to enter Rhode''s perception is a large number of gold coins, roughly estimated at about 2000. There are two books and several scrolls on top of the gold coins, and two iron swords and an iron shield beside them, which are the same as those used by the skeleton warriors before. There are dry food and water bags in the corner, some clothes beside, and a badge on top of the clothes. Seeing what he needed, rod took out the book and scroll and began to look at it with the help of moonlight. flower Rod recognized the patterns on the scroll, which were a thunderbolt, a Magic Arrow and two healing pictures. Seeing a book in the back, rod put the rest of the items back into the space ring, leaving it in his hand. When putting back the scroll, according to the habit formed in his previous life, rod deliberately placed the scroll separately so that he could take out the scroll from the space ring at the first time. Then rod began to read the unknown book. Flip through the book in your hand. After browsing a few pages, rod decided that, as he thought, the book was elotte''s magic book. The magic book is an important tool for mages to learn magic. Because people''s memory is not strong, with the passage of time and the increase of knowledge, the possibility of mistakes in memory is increasing, so we need the magic book to help record. The magic book allows the mage to write down the key knowledge learned. At the same time, in order to cast the spell accurately, the mage also needs to copy the spell in the magic book. Because the mage will use most of the gold coins to learn knowledge and magic, the magic books that record all the knowledge learned by the mage will be read by the mage as extremely precious, far more than ordinary treasures. one o''clock (primary wisdom: your knowledge is increased by learning about spells. At the same time, your mind expands. Formulas come to mind and you begin to understand a little bit of the magic. You can learn first level spells.) Chapter 15 After learning the primary wisdom, rod''s reading speed of magic books was obviously accelerated. It wasn''t long before rod put the book together and began to digest the contents. The first half of the magic book records some of elotte''s experiences in manipulating the dead and meditating, while the second half contains some spells. In addition, most of the books are blank pages. When he recalled the contents of the book carefully and compared them with what he had learned in his previous life, rod felt that he had new knowledge in his mind. After checking the system log, he found that he had. "By reading the magic book, you have learned the first-order magic [Magic Arrow], [slow Dharma], [body shield]" "[Magic Arrow LV1]: first level magic. four p.m. Experience required to upgrade is 20. " "[tardy Dafa LV1]: first level earth magic. two o''clock "[shield LV1]: first level earth magic. Mana cost 5, melee damage reduced by 10%, duration 22 seconds, experience increased by 10. " "By reading the cultivation experience of other mages, you have mastered some knowledge about controlling undead creatures. You can continue to master it by yourself, or you can spend 80 experience points to master it directly." The damage that a spell can cause, as well as the duration of the spell, is related to the caster''s own spiritual attributes. When he first woke up in the grave, rod''s spiritual attribute was only 2 points. After that, due to a series of racing achievements, rod''s current spirit attribute is 6, and the spell effect has been enhanced to a certain extent. According to rod''s estimation, his current spiritual attributes should only be at the level of apprenticeship, far lower than that of elotte. Even so, rod is still satisfied, because rod did not take the initiative to allocate the attribute points to the spirit, relying on the attribute bonus brought by achievements, the spiritual attribute was improved. Rod knew that when he was able to meditate deeply, his spiritual attributes would have a leap forward. these these Rod took a look at the property panel. After killing mana apprentices and other undead creatures, he has 215 experience points. The number of experience points has reached the level of promotion. Instead of promotion, rod chose to consume 80 experience points to learn the skill [mental imprint] used to control undead creatures. Making the undead and manipulating the undead require two completely different skills. Making undead depends on the undead mage''s handling of corpses and the special skill of evocation. Evocation is the signature skill of Necromancers. It needs to consume skill points to learn. Most undead creatures are transformed from evocation. All you need to control the undead is a common skill [mental imprint]. This skill can be acquired by using experience points, or you can learn relevant knowledge by yourself. [mental imprint] the principle of this skill is not complicated, but it needs a long time of practice after understanding the principle. After mastering the experience, rod saves the process of practice and can use it directly. It is said that this skill was originally developed by mages in order to control inanimate demons. Later, it was widely spread because of the use of Necromancers. Rod learned this skill just to deal with the wolves below. Rod remembers that the necromancer apprentice sent two skeleton warriors into the tomb before they entered the tomb. As the apprentice has died, after learning this skill, rod can directly control the two skeleton warriors! Depending on the spirit mark, the necromancer can control the low-level undead without master, but it is not so good for the self-conscious undead. With these two skeleton warriors to attract fire and distract the wolves, rod can rely on his own swordsmanship to kill them one by one. While thinking about how to deal with wolves, rod also considered using the original corpses in the grave to minimize the risk. Apprentice elotte has no active zombies. Rod can activate them. But the premise is that rod must learn the art of evocation. Evocation is a unique skill of Necromancers. After ordinary players learn it, they will be forced to be divided into necromancers'' camp, and their career choices will be limited when they advance. Rod hesitated about whether to learn the art of evocation. In the previous life of the game, most of rod''s adventures are in the mage state of blakada, for the necromancer to learn more through the game forum. these After a short hesitation, rod decided to learn the art of evocation. Rod understood that for himself, the most effective way to improve his strength is to summon spirits, not only to deal with the wolves in front of him, but also to deal with the enemies behind him Even if you don''t learn evocation now, you will learn it in the future in order to enhance your strength in a short time. What''s more, with this self-confidence, rod can become a high-level strong man even if he doesn''t follow the old road of previous life, has two generations of game experience, and has the attribute bonus brought by racing achievements. one o''clock "Evocation is a unique skill of necromancer. Are you sure you want to learn it? Yes no It''s rare that the system sent a hint before rod learned necromancy, which is not available for any other skill. Knowing the side effects of learning spiritualism, rod chose to learn. (primary necromancy: by learning necromancers, you no longer believe in the boundaries between life and death. Death in your eyes is no longer the end of life, you enter the door of the world of the dead. You can awaken the dead, but it''s a little difficult just by your own strength.) "You got the race achievement [necromancer]" "[necromancer]: Learn evocation. Basic reward: undead mage camp favor + 10%, good race camp favor - 50%. When upgrading, you can only choose the rank related to the cemetery. Wear reward: evocation level + 1. " Rhode''s eyes brightened when he saw the reward behind his achievements. Evocation costs a lot of mana at low levels. For the apprentice level necromancer, if he doesn''t use the death energy of the outside world, he may not be able to wake up a skeleton soldier after consuming his mana. Because of this, whether it is to reduce the mana consumption at low level or to leave a large number of skill points at high level, this wearing reward is very practical. In contrast, another positive effect that increases the undead mage''s liking is useless. Even if the favor is negative, in order to squeeze the value of your body, the necromancer will also issue various missions to you. Even if the favor degree is positive, the necromancer will not give up the benefits because of a little favor when competing for resources. Point out after evocation, all preparations will be completed. Rod receives his weapon into the space ring and looks at the dark entrance to the tomb, ready for action. Chapter 16 The entrance to the tomb is just below the tree. According to rod''s idea, he can sneak into the tomb without being found by the wolves. But what didn''t happen to rod was that when he came down to the middle of the tree, I didn''t know whether it was due to the leakage of the breath or the extreme sensitivity of the wild animals to danger. The wolf king, who was eating, raised his head and looked straight at himself. Suddenly, the wolf king gave a loud howl. In the middle of the night, this howl is very penetrating. The surrounding wolves stopped eating and looked to the wolf king. When the wolf king howled, rod was not idle. Because his whereabouts were found, rod was no longer hidden. He jumped directly from the middle of the tree to the entrance of the tomb. When he fell to the ground, he rolled over to remove most of the impact force. After he got up, he rushed to the depth of the tomb without looking back. Just less than ten meters, the wolf king in the rear directly chased into the tomb. The wolf king''s howl brought the rest of the pack together. They lingered at the entrance of the tomb, hesitated, but finally rushed into the tomb with the wolf king. The passage inside the tomb is not long. flower In a very short period of time, the full speed running rod has passed the previous position of killing the skeleton warrior, and is not far away from the place where the corpse is placed. All of a sudden, rod was shocked and had a palpitation feeling. The perception effect brought by the reconnaissance technique has been improved to the extreme. Rod only feels that his whole body sweat is erect, as if he is in great danger. Rod quickly looked back and saw that the wolf king opened his mouth and gathered a stream of magic energy. Then a Magic Arrow took shape and shot at him at a very fast speed. Rod quickly takes out a shield from the space ring. In order to avoid slowing down, rod threw the shield directly at the direction of the Magic Arrow''s orbit. Magic Arrow hits shield. With a loud noise, the shield was shot down and fell to the ground, with cracks all over the surface. Although rod took out his shield and threw it in the shortest time, it inevitably affected him. The distance between wolf king and rod was significantly shortened. Instead of saving scroll, rod immediately took out a Magic Arrow scroll from the space ring and tore it open. The broken scroll fell to the ground, obviously unable to be used again. In the air, a Magic Arrow takes shape and shoots at the wolf king. Because the magic is generated by using scroll, it can''t match the Magic Arrow cast by wolf king in brightness and speed. Although his mana value is enough to cast magic arrow once, in order to cast evocation, rod resolutely chooses to use magic scroll directly. The wolf king reduced his speed and dodged to one side to avoid this magic arrow. Although the Dodge time is not long, but also enough full speed sprint rod ran a long distance. Wolf king speed up, still choose to pursue rod in the back. With rod''s advance, the passageway becomes narrow from spacious. Finally, rod saw the figure of the skeleton warrior ahead. Rhode found that he had returned to the position when he first woke up, with a lot of corpses on display around him. When rod saw the skeleton warrior, the skeleton warrior also found him and prepared to chop him with his sword. Rod looks at the fire of the soul in the eyes of the skeleton warrior. After mastering the mental imprint, rod can see the simple emotions shown by the fire of the soul. Resentment, unwillingness, bloodthirsty, desire to kill... All kinds of emotions are contained in the soul fire of the skeleton warrior, but there is a lack of one point, that is, their own will. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Use [mental imprint]..." "You''re trying to control the first undead: the skeleton warrior." "Determination of will in progress..." "You have successfully controlled the skeleton warrior! During the duration of mental imprint, your mental attributes are reduced by 0.3! " ¡­¡­¡­¡­ With a trance, rod felt as if his spirit was missing. At the same time, rod''s mind also appeared a kind of inexplicable connection, the contact object is the skeleton warrior in front of him. Rod had a feeling that he could command the skeleton warrior to do anything. The skeleton warrior who originally raised his sword to cut down put down his weapon. Seeing that the wolf king in the rear was coming, rod asked the skeleton warrior to resist. The other skeleton warrior should be in the back chamber. Rod did not immediately enter the tomb to control it, but put his eyes on the bodies around him The wolf king in the rear has arrived and is fighting with the skeleton warrior. No one can do anything for a while. Unlike rod''s flesh and blood, skeletons have a huge advantage over wolves. Skeleton warriors have no flesh and blood, and don''t have to worry about getting hurt. The wolf king can''t bite the bones on the legs of the skeleton warrior. He can''t limit his movement by inflicting damage. On the contrary, he has to avoid the blade cut by the skeleton warrior. The basic attribute of the skeleton warrior is high, and it is also in the forefront of the first level creatures. As long as the skeleton warrior''s sword cut solid, the wolf king will also feel bad. Although the rank of wolf king is higher than that of skeleton warrior, due to the characteristic restraint, it can''t solve the problem of skeleton warrior for a while. While the wolf king is fighting with the skeleton warrior, rod enters the rear tomb and is ready to control another skeleton warrior. At this time, the rear wolves finally arrived, and the wolf king besieged the skeleton warrior. Because of the great advantage in quantity, the skeleton warrior only had time to kill a few wolves, so the wolf king found the chance. Taking advantage of the gap left by the skeleton warrior when he put out his sword, a magic arrow hit his cervical spine. After killing the skeleton warrior, under the leadership of the wolf king, the wolves cross the corpse and prepare to enter the rear tomb. Rod, armed with a weapon, stood in the tomb with another skeleton warrior, as if he was waiting for the wolves to enter. Instead of the urgency of entering the tomb, he had a sneer on his face. The beast''s perception of danger made the wolf king feel wrong for the first time. Before he howled to command the surrounding wolves, there was a commotion among the wolves. Originally, I do not know when, a large number of zombies appeared behind the wolves. When passing through the previous position, although the wolf king judged that there were some corpses around, he didn''t care about them. Just like the corpses outside, the intelligence of the beast makes it difficult for the wolf king to be alert to the corpses on the ground. Now, the group of corpses stood up again and surrounded the wolves in a strange posture of pulling their bodies. The reason for this group of walking corpses is that rod used the evocation technique on the displayed corpses. After casting the evocation technique, rod used the spirit mark to control the group of walking corpses for the first time. Rhode manipulated the corpses with his mental imprint, told them not to make any movement, and let them get up when the wolves passed them unnoticed. From the beginning, rod didn''t plan to let any of the wolves go. In order to stop the wolves who felt wrong from escaping, rod came up with this method. There''s a walking corpse cutting off the retreat in the rear. Rod wants to kill the wolves here! Chapter 17 There are a group of walking corpses in the rear to block the retreat, the wolves suddenly rioted. The number of walking corpses is only ten. There are still some corpses behind them. these It was through the evocation that rod activated the soul fire of corpses that he transformed them into walking corpses. It''s not that rod doesn''t want to activate the soul fire of all walking corpses, but rod has no mana. Before activating the soul fire of the walking corpse, rod first changes the title he wears to "necromancer". The level of evocation is increased by one level, which is equivalent to adding an extra skill point to the evocation. one o''clock Originally, it took a lot of mana to create undead creatures by evocation. these these Rod guessed that this is also the reason why elot has so many undead creatures. With the energy of death provided by this tomb to help him complete most of the process of evocation, all that elot needs to do is to provide corpses and activate soul fire. Of course, the transformation in the tomb takes a certain amount of time. So when rod awoke at first, he only saw the corpse that was nearly transformed, not the apprentice of the necromancer. special one o''clock Even so, after awakening ten zombies, rod''s mana is still consumed. If the corpse is allowed to generate soul fire by itself without soul summoning, it will take a long time for the body to generate soul fire even if it reaches the standard of undead creatures in the nourishment of death energy. In the chaos of the wolves, the wolf king quickly observed the surrounding situation. After confirming something, the wolf king''s eyes returned to rod. It realized that the enemy in front of it was the controller of all this. The wolf king let out a howl, and the wolves stopped the commotion. As if to understand the meaning of the wolf king, the wolves look at rod one after another, and then rush towards rod. Wolf king wants to take advantage of this opportunity to kill rod. As long as he can kill rod, they still have a chance to escape from the grave. After seeing the action of the wolves, rod gives instructions through his mental imprint. The skeleton warrior next to him immediately steps forward and raises his shield to meet the wolves in front of him. Rod himself, however, stood behind the skeleton warrior with a sword, looking for a chance to make a move. Rod would not choose to go forward and fight with the wolves. It''s the same as fighting wolves just outside the grave. According to rod''s estimation, if not the wolf king, ten walking corpses can deal with the remaining wolves. Rod just needs to resist the wolves here and wait for the walking corpse in the rear to arrive. In the rear, because of the speed, the walking corpse was left behind by the wolves, so it can only follow slowly. I don''t know how long it will take to catch up. Because the main tomb is not spacious, wolves want to attack Rhode, must solve the front of the skeleton warrior. Originally, the skeleton warriors rely on instinct to fight, and many of the instinctive reactions give the enemy flaws. Now, with rod''s control and his powerful attributes, the skeleton warrior''s strength has been improved by more than one part, and the advantage of powerful attributes can finally be brought into play. Suddenly, in front of the skeleton warrior well blocked the attack of the wolves. Under the control of rod, the skeleton warrior always protects his shield in front of his body and focuses on defending key parts. The blade in his hand is only cut off when the wolves bite the leg bones. The skeleton warrior is not afraid of pain and injury. It''s hard to kill the skeleton warrior in a short time only by the damage brought by the wolf biting the leg bone. In the face of the skeleton warrior, although the wolves have an advantage in number, because the tomb is not spacious, only a few wolves can attack the skeleton warrior at the same time. The rest of the wolves can only squeeze at the entrance of the tomb. Although they want to attack the enemy in front of them, they can''t do anything for a while. Watching the corpse approaching, the wolf in the rear began to produce confusion. I don''t know whether to continue to listen to the wolf king''s order or to give priority to attack the enemy in front of me. Rod''s focus is on controlling the skeleton warrior. With the fighting experience provided by rod, the skeleton warrior seems to be another fierce and fearless rod, who is in front of the wolves. Under the control of rod, ordinary wolves not only failed to threaten the skeleton warrior, but were killed and injured one after another. Looking at the corpses surrounding the wolves in the rear, the wolf king also knew that he could not continue to drag on. He wanted to quickly find a way to solve the enemy in front of him, so he began to gather magic power. The wolf king spits out a Magic Arrow and shoots at the skeleton warrior in front of him. The key of the skeleton warrior is not much. Because the skull contains the soul fire of the skeleton warrior, the only one that can die is the skull. Rod always let the skeleton warrior shield in the upper part of the body, not let the wolf king''s magic hit the cervical region. Even if other parts are damaged, the skeleton warrior can continue to fight for a period of time. At the beginning, rod sent a skeleton warrior to stop the wolves coming, but he was killed soon after. The reason is that the wolf king''s magic hit its cervical spine, which is the same reason rod killed the skeleton warrior by decapitating. If you are not hit by magic, the skeleton warrior can stop the wolves for a long time only by the bite of the wolves. The wolf king may also see this point. When the skeleton warrior''s iron shield defends the cervical spine, the Magic Arrow does not shoot at the skeleton warrior''s cervical spine, but at his lower abdomen. The skeleton warrior can''t catch the move and is hit by the Magic Arrow. If it''s rod himself, he may have a chance to avoid it, but the spirit mark alone can''t make the skeleton warrior dodge in time. Due to the characteristics of the skeleton creature, the Magic Arrow passes through the position where it should be flesh and blood, and directly hits the backbone of the skeleton warrior. With a bang, the skeleton warrior fell to the ground. The spine connects the whole lower body of the skeleton warrior, which is directly broken after being hit. The skeleton warrior loses the ability of action. With only one spell, the wolf king dealt a heavy blow to the skeleton warrior. As the passage is slightly narrow, only a skeleton warrior can keep the wolves out of the tomb. But at the same time, the skeleton warrior also blocks rod, so rod can''t attack the wolves with the skeleton warrior. At this time, the skeleton warrior falls down and has little life left. When other wolves see the wolf king''s magic hitting the skeleton warrior, they immediately attack the fallen skeleton warrior. Just as a wolf was about to bite the cervical vertebra of the fallen skeleton warrior, a silver light flashed by. The wolf''s head fell, blood splashed, and dyed the gray bones on the ground red. Rod shot. Chapter 18 The death of one wolf not only did not frighten the others, but aroused their anger. Without waiting for the wolf king''s order, after the fallen skeleton warrior died, the rest of the wolves rushed to rod. But because the passage is so big, only a few wolves can get close to rod at the same time. Just as rod cut the wolf in front with his sword, the walking corpse in the rear arrived. The zombies began to attack the wolves in the rear, and the wolves were in chaos. Some of the wolves are still ready to attack rod, and some of them turn around and bite the corpse. Due to the chaos of the wolves, the pressure on rod suddenly eased. In the rear, the wolf just bit on the thigh of the walking corpse. Before it began to tear, the walking corpse clawed at the wolf and left several blood marks on the wolf. He didn''t care about the wolf''s bite. Players with a little common sense will not trade injuries with walking corpses. When dealing with the undead, the wound replacement can''t achieve much effect, especially the walking corpse, which is a kind of undead with thick blood, can only find a way to attack its weakness. But wolves are different. Wolves only know how to attack the enemy in front of them. They want to kill the corpse by biting the prey based on their past experience. In the passage, rod cut off the wolf with a sword, forced him back and rushed to his leg, then pulled him sideways to hurt another wolf on the side, then raised his foot and kicked the wolf''s fragile nose. The wolf who was kicked was obviously a little dispirited. Although he was injured, his momentum was suppressed so that he did not dare to attack rod again. Because there were other wolves at the rear entrance, he could not retreat and could only get stuck in the middle of the passage. Rod continued to suppress the two wolves in front of him, but only injured them, so that they did not dare to come forward for a while, and did not kill them directly. Rod is going to get them stuck here. The wolves in the rear obviously can''t defeat the zombies. They can kill the wolves without any loss just by dragging them like this. The wolves want to retreat, but they can''t break through the defense of the corpses in the rear. They want to attack themselves, and the entrance is blocked by the injured wolves For a moment, rod had the upper hand and the wolves were completely suppressed. Some wolves have fallen in the rear. In the process of biting the zombie, they are killed by the zombie first, and the rest of the wolves are not comfortable. Wolf king is also aware of this, if you continue to consume like this, only death will wait for the wolves. The wolf king let out a howl, which was different from the previous howls obviously used for command. As soon as this howl was issued, the wolves suddenly changed. In the rear, the wolves who are attacking the zombie suddenly become crazy, their eyes turn red, they don''t care about the Zombie''s attack, they are crazy to bite the legs of the zombie. In front of rod, the wolf who did not dare to go forward after being injured seemed to be inspired by his whole body blood. His eyes were full of blood. The original fear of death no longer existed. He opened his mouth wide, exposed his sharp teeth and bit rod. Rod, who has expert swordsmanship, certainly won''t be hurt by such attacks. Rod thrust his sword forward, and the body of the sword went into the wolf''s mouth with a very fast speed, almost sending the whole sword into it. Because the sword deeply penetrated into the wolf''s body, rod couldn''t pull it out for a moment. Instead, he took out a sword directly from the space ring and chopped down the next wolf. In addition to a small number of wolves biting the corpse, the rest of the wolves also rushed to rod, not caring that they might be hurt. "Leadership..." Seeing the reaction of the wolves, rod knew that if he could see the attributes of the wolf king, it must have a special skill of leadership. Leadership is a skill used by generals, which can improve the morale of their subordinates. Active use can make their subordinates fall into a period of frenzy. The number of active use is limited, and it will increase with the improvement of leadership level. If players want to lead their subordinates, leadership is a special skill they must learn. Otherwise, it is very easy for them to lose morale, especially when they are at a disadvantage or leading alien creatures. Undead creatures have no such limitation. The undead itself is the dead controlled by the undead mage. Even if the undead mage wants the undead to die, the undead will execute. Morale doesn''t play any role. Therefore, leadership is of no use to the necromancer. Rod estimated that the wolf king''s leadership skill would not have a high level, otherwise, when facing the skeleton warrior, the wolf king would use it first, rather than when it was close to the end. At this time, half of the wolves fell into a crazy state and began to attack the surrounding corpses. The other half of the wolves rushed to the tomb together according to the wolf king''s instructions. No longer afraid of the damage caused by rod''s blade, even if he died, he would rush to rod''s foot and take a bite. With such fanatical belief, the wolves began to attack rod madly. If at first the wolves knew that they had to leave a distance to dodge and only allowed two wolves to enter at the same time, now the wolves have lost their mind, completely ignoring the space in the passage, and only want to attack the enemy in front of them. This way of attack undoubtedly makes rod''s swordsmanship play to the extreme. Because the enemy has no space to dodge, rod doesn''t even need to consider the angle of his sword. He just needs to wave his sword downward to kill the enemy. Compared with the open area, the terrain here can be said to be extremely favorable for rod. Rhode''s sword blades were wielded one after another, and the number of wolf corpses in front of him increased gradually. Just when rod stabbed a wolf in front of him, the wolf king, who was in the rear, had an action and began to gather magic energy. It doesn''t even need the warning from scouting. Rod, who has been paying attention to the wolf king, is aware of it at the first time. Looking at the magic arrow shooting at him, rod backhand pick, a wolf corpse flying into the air, blocked the Magic Arrow. The wolf corpses in the air were scattered. three p.m. At this time, the frenzy brought about by leadership has subsided, but it still drives the wolves to rush to rod. Rod continues to attack the wolf in front of him, and pays attention to the movement of the wolf king. The wolf carcasses piled up at rod''s feet. What surprised rod was that until there was no more wolf in the passage, the wolf king he had been guarding against didn''t do it again. Rod looked to the rear, when the wolf king was fighting with the walking corpse. It''s not suitable to say that they are fighting together, because they are all walking corpses catching the wolf king, and the wolf king is basically turning to avoid. In the process of the wolf king''s dodging, because all the walking corpses are surrounded, even if it dodges, it can''t be completely harmless, and there are many scratches left by the walking corpses. The wolf king rushed to the place where the walking corpse couldn''t reach while avoiding. Rod knew that wolf king wanted to escape. Chapter 19 As the leader of the wolf pack, the wolf king''s physical quality is stronger than the general wolf. With the promotion of rank, the wolf king is different from ordinary wolves. He can cast magic and lead the wolves. these In the face of a strong enemy, the wolf king, who should have been at the front of the pack and had the best physical fitness, could hardly say how much courage he had left after opening up his wisdom. Instead, he had a deep fear of death. Perhaps because of this characteristic, wolf king is so sensitive to danger. When finding prey, the wolf king can rush in the front, but when it comes to the real death battle, the wolf king chooses to command his wolves to charge and release magic in the rear. Don''t want to get hurt, don''t want to fight, just want to rely on leadership and magic, wolf king''s practice let rod sigh, this is human nature! Because of this, the wolves eventually failed. If the wolf king relies on his physical quality and leads his hand to rush in front of the passage, plus his magic, rod can''t defeat the wolves so easily. At this time, the wolf king, who was avoiding the attack of the walking corpse, was just a zombie dog, even though he was still huge. The wolf king wanted to escape, but he didn''t pay any attention to the attack of the corpse. He just rushed to the gap between the corpses. But because all the walking corpses have been surrounded, the wolf king can''t get over many walking corpses for a moment. Rhode sees an opportunity, uses mental imprint to control a walking corpse, and grabs one of wolf king''s legs. The wolf king couldn''t dodge and was caught in the back of his body. Wolf king directly turned back and bit the rotting arm of the walking corpse. Then he twisted his body and pulled off a large piece of flesh. Only half of the walking corpse''s arm is still attached to the epidermis, and even the exposed bones can be seen from the side. Even so, the corpse still did not let go, but took advantage of this opportunity, the other hand also caught the wolf''s leg. The characteristics of the undead have been brought into full play. The fact that the walking corpse can grasp the wolf king''s leg like this is the result of rod''s control. If rod doesn''t control the zombie in any way, the zombie will attack the wolf king by instinct with its claws instead of catching the wolf king like this. In the case of the wolf king blindly dodging, it is difficult for the walking corpse to cause enough damage to the wolf king, but catching it is not the same. It''s like this a lot of times. The fighting of undead depends on instinct. Even if they have tenacious constitution, they will not use it. Undead creatures need to be under the control of the necromancer in order to play a maximum role. Wolf king was caught by the walking corpse carelessly, but the biting didn''t work. Before the wolf king continued to take action, the walking corpses surrounded him. Under the control of rod, the walking corpses are grabbing at the wolf king, trying to catch him. If one leg is caught, the wolf king can''t move easily, and can only be caught by the corpses around him when he can''t dodge. Struggling, the wolf king lost his balance and fell to the ground. After falling to the ground, the corpses pressed the wolf king''s body with their hands. Because of the large number of corpses, even the wolf king could not get rid of it. With all the corpses working together, the wolf king can only be pressed on the ground. If we change the walking corpse into a group of people, even with rod''s command, we can''t cooperate so tacit, and we can''t overcome the fear brought by biological instinct, so we can directly press the wolf king to the ground with our hands. Only the necromancer can use such tactics when controlling undead creatures. The wolf king still wants to struggle, but some of the walking corpses hold the wolf king''s leg, and some of the walking corpses hold the wolf king dead. The struggle of the wolf king is just in vain. All of a sudden, the wolf king felt less pressure on his body. He just wanted to roll hard, but only saw a cold light coming from above. Then he felt a pain in his body, and then he couldn''t feel anything ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "You got the race achievement [undead controller]." "[undead controller]: control undead creature and kill an ordinary creature. Basic reward control spirit + 1. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± "Brilliant victory! In this battle, you have gained 210 experience points! " ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Rod took back the sword. As the wolf king was dead, he asked the corpses around him to take back his hand. Rod looked at the system log and gained 210 experience points in this battle with wolves. Of the 210 experience points, only 60 come from the wolf king. The experience points provided by ordinary wolves are the same as those provided by walking corpses, which are all 15 points. Rod remembers that he gained 400 experience points when he killed his apprentice elotte. Kill this group of wolves, and the experience gained is only half that of killing elotte. This can not help but let rod sigh, or kill the hero can get more experience. Compared with creatures of the same level, the experience value a hero can provide is about 5 times. The more powerful a hero is, the more experience value he can provide. This is also to encourage players to challenge powerful heroes. Among the creatures of the same level, the caster can provide the most experience points, which is why hero elotte can provide 400 experience points. "Consumption experience 200, remaining experience 145. Upgrade to level 2 swordsman Level 3... " "Get free attribute point 1, skill point 1..." one o''clock In the process of checking the system log, rod also saw the hint of achievement. one o''clock Manipulation spirit is the exclusive attribute of the necromancer, which can be obtained through meditation or through a series of achievements of the necromancer. Only by meditation, unless deep meditation, it is difficult to obtain control spirit. Ordinary players rely more on the achievement of necromancer to improve their control spirit. At present, rod controls 10 walking corpses, and the spiritual mark of each walking corpse occupies 0.15 spiritual attribute. Even if some corpses'' legs were bitten off or seriously injured, their mental attributes were not reduced. one o''clock ¡­¡­ After killing the wolves, rod did not stop here, but controlled the walking corpses around him. He asked them to move the wolf corpses to the hall where the corpses were displayed before, and put them together with the walking corpses that did not activate the soul fire. Rod checked the wolf carcass on the ground. Most of the wolf''s corpses were cut by their own swords, and some of them were decapitated directly. The beheaded wolf corpse can''t be transformed into the undead due to the lack of the part that produces the soul fire. Of all the wolf corpses, the wolf king had the least wound, only one fatal wound. Rod deliberately did not let it have too much damage, but a sword through the heart. Rod tried to change the title to "necromancer". After gaining the level of Necromancy + 1, he used necromancy on a wolf corpse on the ground. The system prompt you get is that you need 30 mana points to convert it to undead immediately. Rod''s mana is obviously not enough. Looking at the dead wolves on the ground, rod told them to stay here. With the death energy provided by tombs, rod can save the mana value of transforming their bodies. Now, rod just needs to wait for the tomb to transform them. There was a smell of blood in the tomb. The original energy of death seems to be stimulated and becomes more and more intense. Death energy nourishes the wolf corpses on the ground. Rod doesn''t know whether it''s good or bad Rod walked out of the grave. After such a battle, it''s still late at night outside. Because of the smell of blood in the tomb and some other reasons, rod did not choose to meditate in the tomb. Instead, he went back to the place where he first meditated and sat cross legged. The moon is still calm. If it wasn''t for the half eaten corpses, no one would have known that there had been a group of wolves here. Chapter 20 Two days passed. In the tomb, the blue and black wolf corpses lined up, cold and hard. Rod is next to them, checking the transformation of the wolf carcass. Except for the wolf corpse, all the other walking corpses are controlled by rod. At this time, they are distributed in different positions according to rod''s arrangement. Only from the appearance, rod can''t judge the transformation degree of wolf corpse. four o''clock The time of transformation of wolf corpse in the tomb was only two days, and it was not completely transformed at this time. But it''s much better than the 30 mana required to cast a necromancer. There was a rush in rod''s heart. Even if he knew that the transformation of wolf corpse was about to be completed, he could not wait too long. Due to the enchantment and the improvement of spiritual attributes, rod can easily feel that the energy of death in the tomb is more and more strong. The energy of death in the grave has increased by more than one level compared with that at first awakening. It is reasonable to say that the increase of death energy will accelerate the transformation of wolf corpse, but rodolfy did not show a happy look, but his face was more dignified. With the gathering of death energy, rod had a bad premonition in his heart. The experience of the previous life let rod know that it can emit death energy and help the necromancer transform the undead. The sleeping undead in the tomb has at least three levels of strength. At this time, the more intense death energy is undoubtedly reminding rod that the sleeping undead in the coffin is about to advance. At the beginning, elot put the corpse here and transformed the undead with the help of the dead energy in the tomb. Corpses are transformed by absorbing the energy of death. The reduction of death energy not only does not slow down the speed of the undead''s progress, but also gives it a certain stimulation, so that it can advance faster. Not long ago, rod killed a group of wolves here. No matter the death energy released when the wolf died, or the transformation carried out here later, it also accelerated the advance speed of the undead, which was more conducive to its advance. Whether it''s the promotion of death energy or the warning brought by perception, it clearly let rod know that the progress of the undead in the depth of the tomb is about to be completed. Once he waited any longer, rod could not predict what would happen. Maybe the corpse wolf has not been transformed completely, and the undead is advanced. In the past few days, apart from meditation, rod has not done anything. After a period of meditation, while recovering a little sleepy spirit, rod searched around the tomb and made a series of preparations before the war. Rod collected all kinds of weapons and some equipment left on the battlefield. Later, rod used the weapons he collected to cut down several trees. Due to the huge trees in the forest, after some treatment, the wood brought by several trees has been enough to use. But the price is that because of its rough workmanship, many weapons can only be used by the undead creatures in the process of cutting down trees. Fortunately, rod also collected enough wood. these these As far as rod knows, not many undead creatures can stand fire. The awakened undead needs to pass through the whole passage of the tomb, and the passage is full of flames. Rod only needs to wait at the exit of the tomb to kill the seriously injured undead. one o''clock (primary fire magic: through meditation, you have successfully established a connection with the free fire magic elements. Based on this slight connection, you feel it''s easier to cast any fire spell. For you, the use of Fire spells will gain a greater advantage. The effect of fire spell you cast is slightly increased, and the damage is increased by 10%.) After learning the primary fire magic, rod can directly consume mana to create a small fire to ignite wood. However, according to rod''s practice, the environment of the tomb is a big problem. The flame needs to be in the air circulation place to burn vigorously, because it needs the support of oxygen in the air. air one o''clock air Instead of spreading the wood over the whole passage of the tomb, rod changed places. Among them, a lot of wood was stacked around the main tomb where the coffin was. In the passage of the tomb, which was originally used to resist the wolves, rod specially used a space ring to pile a large number of trees here, leaving only a little passage in and out. In order to carry these trees, and later preparation, rod specially put all the objects in the space ring on the open space outside the tomb. Originally, rod wanted to wait for the corpse wolves to complete their transformation, and only consumed a little mana to control them. However, as the death energy from the tomb grew stronger and stronger, rod knew he could not wait any longer. Rod uses evocation and starts to wake up the dead wolf on the ground. With the consumption of mana, the dead wolf began to stand up from the ground, with green eyes staring at rod, waiting for rod''s command. Spent 34 mana points, rod wakes up these corpse wolves. Among them, awakening the wolf king consumes the highest mana value and occupies the highest spiritual attribute. During these days of meditation, rod used some skills he learned in his previous life. Although he still did not enter deep meditation, he also greatly improved his meditation efficiency. After the meditation, rod successfully raised his mana to the limit he can reach. Due to the limitation of knowledge attribute, rod''s current maximum mana value is 50, leaving 16 points. After waking up the corpse wolf, rod specially manipulated the wolf king to have a try to see what abilities it retained. It turned out that, as Rhode had expected, there was no ability left. Whether it is leadership or Magic Arrow, can not be used, only the physical quality is better than the general corpse wolf. Rod was not disappointed either. Even if a mage''s corpse is turned into a zombie instead of a necromancer, it does not have the ability to release spells. Through his mental imprint, rod gave an order to the wolves. All of a sudden, this group of corpse wolves ran out of the tomb along the passage, and all the arrangements were completed. Looking at the narrow passage in front of him and the walking corpse in armor, rod''s hand lit a fire. Chapter 21 After spending a few mana points, rod lit the torch he had prepared in advance, handed it to the corpse on one side, and retreated to the side of the passage. In the tomb, rod arranged two walking corpses. One stood at the entrance of the passage, dressed in iron armor and holding a broken iron shield in his hand. The other is the original state, inside the tomb. At this time, the two corpses were holding torches. Through his mental imprint, rod manipulated the corpse and began to light the tomb. The walking corpse took the torch and went to the coffin at the end. He sent the torch to the coffin, and the flame rose. Without stopping, under the control of rod, the walking corpse limps to other positions with a torch. The flame ignites all the way, and finally comes to the armored walking corpse to ignite the wood accumulated in front of the passage. At this time, all the wood placed in the tomb was ignited. The tomb was ablaze with fire. The energy of death in the tomb, under the burning of this flame, has been expelled a lot. Rod continues to control the corpse. After lighting the whole tomb, the walking corpse goes through the sea of fire, puts the torch on the coffin and starts to light the coffin. At this point, the whole coffin began to shake violently. The sleeping undead inside the coffin awakens. The walking corpse''s feet were burnt black, and a strange smell mixed with rotten corpses and burnt things came out. Even so, the characteristics of the undead make the walking corpse still light the coffin according to rod''s control. High physical attributes make the walking corpse will not die in a short time. Bang! Bang! Inside the coffin, there was a heavy crash. The undead inside also sensed something wrong and wanted to get out of the coffin. Rod tried to get the corpse to open the coffin, but it didn''t work. The surface was obviously nailed to death. flower Rod did not dare to touch the coffin directly for fear that the undead inside might notice. Until this time, Rodriguez let the corpse try to open the coffin. air Bang! As the walking corpse tried to push on the side of the coffin, a hand ran through the burning coffin and stretched out. Then it was burned by the fire on the coffin. The hand quickly retracted, and there was a dull crash in the coffin. Taking advantage of this opportunity, rod manipulated the corpse and directly poked the burning torch through the hole where he was hit by his arm. The struggle inside the coffin intensified, and the walking corpse seemed to press the torch with great strength. The fire caused a lot of damage to the inner undead creatures. The coffin began to shake wildly, and then it split directly, from which countless bats flew out! "Vampires..." Seeing the bat flying out of the coffin, rod immediately understood the identity of the undead in front of him, vampire! Bat, is a vampire''s signature skill. According to rod''s idea, no matter what undead is inside the coffin, when it comes out of the coffin, the walking corpse in front of it will lean on its own body, drag the undead inside and trap it in the sea of fire. However, the appearance of bats, so that trying to drag the corpse of the undead did not play any role. The walking corpse was waving the torch in his hand, trying to attack the bats. There are many bats. But just when the walking corpse waves the torch, the bats can quickly separate a path and accurately avoid the attack of the walking corpse. Ignoring the walking corpse with the torch, the bat flew towards the back of the tomb. The waving of the walking corpse didn''t play any role. He wanted to catch the bat, but because his feet were nearly melted, he lost his mobility and had to stay in the sea of fire to die. After confirming the species of the undead, rod didn''t take care of the corpses left in place, but withdrew from the passage of the tomb. At the same time, he released several large pieces of wood from the space ring to block the entrance of the tomb. Rod went to the rear, and at the same time, he used the space ring to take in the big block of wood that had been set aside. Inside the tomb, the walking corpse in armor ignited the stacked wooden blocks on the back, and also ignited all the wooden blocks placed on the floor of his feet. these The bat rushed to the armored corpse. The armored corpse threw a torch on the ground and raised its shield to protect its head. In the twinkling of an eye, the body of the walking corpse was covered with bats. The bats embedded their claws in the body of the corpse and tore at the flesh and blood of the walking corpse. The walking corpse didn''t respond. It just stood in front of the passage according to rod''s control. Many bats hit the iron shield of the walking corpse, but it was useless. Because the back of the walking corpse is a stack of flame barriers, bats can not attack the back of the walking corpse, they can only bite the legs of the walking corpse. The fire in the tomb is gradually huge, and a stream of black smoke rushes out towards the outside. Many bats fell in the sea of fire, directly into a black fog disappeared, leaving no bodies. For a time, many bats fell. Finally, before the zombie fell, the bats began to gather in front of the zombie. As a mass of black fog gushed out, the figure of the vampire emerged. The vampire is in front of the walking corpse. The walking corpse still shrinks his upper body completely behind the shield according to rod''s instructions. He doesn''t know what happened. Unfortunately, because the sight was blocked, rod could not command the corpse. If rod can see the situation inside the tomb, he will immediately let the corpse rush to the vampire with a shield, and stop it by hitting it, which can be delayed for a while. The flame instantly burned to the vampire''s legs and burned up along the vampire''s rotten clothes. The vampire rushes directly to the walking corpse and pushes the iron shield held by the walking corpse with all his strength. The powerful power attribute makes the walking corpse have no resistance and collide with the ignited wooden block in the rear. Originally should be used to stop the vampire barrier, but at this time was pushed by the vampire zombie hit. Under the powerful power of the vampire, the whole body of the zombie fell into the barrier. The flame burned the back of the corpse, making a Zizi sound. The walking corpse bumped the stacked blocks into a gap. At this time, the vampire itself is not easy, the foot has been burned by the fire. As the walking corpse is still in front, the gap is not big. There was no choice to push the zombie. In order to prevent the fire from burning, a big black fog burst out of the vampire''s body, and the original human figure disappeared. From it, a large number of bats rushed out, crossed the zombie and flew rapidly towards the gap. The walking corpse only felt that the thrust in front of his body was light, but with his wisdom he could not understand what had happened. He just held up his shield and stayed in the sea of fire. Seeing the scattered pieces of wood and a large number of bats flying out from behind, rod knew that the first barrier had been broken by vampires. The bats gathered again in front of the hall. The vampire just appeared, but only Rhode''s back was seen. Chapter 22 As early as when the armored corpse in the tomb was bitten by bats, rod first stepped into the back hall and began to control the corpse stationed here to light the second barrier. This hall is the first place where rod woke up. Because of the spacious scope of the hall, it is impossible to ignite the whole floor. Rod''s focus is still on the rear, close to the passage to the tomb. At this time, the whole rear is a sea of fire, and the passage is blocked by the burning barrier. In front of the barrier, there is still a walking corpse in iron armor, holding a shield, facing the vampires who are rushing through the sea of fire ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Cough, cough..." Wake up from the grave, kill the undead all the way out of the grave, and then lure the wolves back to fight in the grave. The passage in the whole tomb is very familiar to rod. As a result, Rhode selected several sites that were most suitable for building the flame barrier. One is at the entrance of the tomb where the coffin is. One is at the junction of the hall where bodies are displayed and the passage to the tomb. One is in the narrow passage of the tomb. One is at the exit of the tomb. According to rod''s original idea, he will be in front of the vampire. Whenever the vampire passes through a barrier, he will let the corpse at the next barrier light the fire. However, the burning of wood made the whole tomb full of smoke. cough No more than the undead, the smoke from burning wood may have little effect on the undead, but it is deadly to the human body. Rod can only change his way, while the vampire is blocked by the second barrier, he quickly retreats to the outside of the tomb. In the process of retreating, he lets the corpse light the barrier. Exiting the whole passage of the tomb, rod stood on the ground, with the corpse wolves waiting around. Looking at the smoke rising from the exit, rod recalled what he had seen in the tomb at first. In itself, rod was not surprised that the barrier had been broken. Rod knew that there was no way to rely on a barrier to trap the vampire in the tomb, but arranged multiple barriers. What surprised rod was the speed with which the vampire broke through the barrier. these The first thing that rod thought of was the third-order ghost. In Diya, most of the tombs sleep with ghosts. The necromancer can transform the undead creatures with the help of the power of the ghost, and at the same time accelerate the progress of the ghost, which is a mutually beneficial relationship. In addition to the ghost, the other possibilities are much smaller, only corpses, witches and vampires. these No matter which undead was in the coffin, rod believed that with his own barrier, and the corpse was dragged by life, he could hold on for a while, and the flame would burn it. But because of the vampire sleeping in the tomb, the vampire focuses on the survival ability, and its bat like skills directly make the role of the barrier much smaller. With this skill, the vampire only needs to deal with the armored corpse in front, and then can quickly cross the barrier. If it is not a vampire, but a creature like the ghost, it will never pass through the barrier so easily. Rod''s barrier obviously didn''t do any harm to the vampire. The fire didn''t have the effect that rod imagined, just let the vampire use the bat more times. these Vampires use more bats, and rod''s ability to defeat vampires is improved. these The third level undead is not so easy to kill. Even the ghost, though not as strong as the vampire''s survival ability, can also rely on physical fitness and undead characteristics to break out. For rod, the real battle is on the ground. these It is undoubtedly the most stupid way to open the coffin directly. Everyone knows to get an advantage before fighting, whether it''s setting traps, poisoning weapons, sneaking attacks, or other methods. Any action made, even if it can only get a little advantage, can tilt the balance of victory towards itself, which is better than direct confrontation. "How many times can you bat?" Feeling the disappearance of the third barrier, rod whispered. For vampires, because of his previous experience in combat, rod knows better. Third level vampire skill bat, when used, in addition to consuming life, there is also a limit on the number of times. Only after reaching level 4, the limitation of bat will disappear. In the game, level 3 and level 4 are a watershed. The fourth level, whether for professionals or other creatures, will produce an essential change. If you step into the fourth level, your fighting ability will immediately increase several times. Only when the caster reaches level 4, can he remove the word "Apprentice" and become an official mage. Similarly, for vampires, when they reach level 4, in addition to a substantial increase in basic physical fitness, all skills will be improved accordingly. Bats are no longer limited in the number of times they can be used, and will also awaken other skills. That''s why rod has always been afraid of the advancement of the undead deep in the grave. According to rod''s observation, there are only three levels of vampires at present, and there is no advanced success. Originally, vampires could be promoted from a third-order creature to a fourth-order creature by sleeping in the grave and accumulating energy. So, when the advance is interrupted, the vampire will appear so angry. Like this way to advance with the help of long sleep, once interrupted, it can be said that all previous achievements are wasted. Because of this, the vampire will not hesitate to cross the channel full of fire after being interrupted. Export flower Rod ignited the barrier at the entrance of the passage, and the corpses surrounded him. Just wait for the vampire to come here, and rod can take it seriously. Export Smoke had been drifting out of the tomb. After a while, rod began to wonder. According to the speed of the vampire, it should have arrived here at this time. The corpses stationed in the passage didn''t give rod any strange tips. Rod couldn''t help but be alert. All of a sudden, there was a strong perceptual warning right in front of rod. Without thinking about it, rod rolled aside. Export Even though rod dodged for the first time, his arm was still injured, and his sharp claws picked a piece of meat off rod''s arm. This shadow is a vampire. I don''t know why, the vampire unexpectedly anticipated the preparation made by rod, instead, he took advantage of the opportunity that rod was waiting here to make a surprise attack on rod! Chapter 23 Watching the vampire continue to rush towards himself, rod quickly controls the next undead creatures and moves closer to the vampire. The vampire rushes to rod''s side. Rod picks it with a backhand sword and collides with the vampire''s claws. Taking advantage of the opportunity of the vampire to attack himself, rod commands the undead on one side. On the side, the nearest corpse wolf jumps up under the control of rod, ready to bite the nearby vampire. The vampire''s body flashed, and its claws swept through the air. The wolf''s broken body was broken into two sections. Blood spilled on the face of the vampire, not only did not slow down the pace of its progress, but it seems to give it a kind of stimulation, let it more excited. The rest of the undead around has arrived and started to surround the vampire. Before, in the tomb, what rod saw was the state of vampire bat, and he didn''t have an intuitive understanding of its own strength. At this time, with the help of the bright light outside the tomb, rod finally saw the vampire. Vampires have the same body shape as ordinary people. Originally a robe clothing in the years of erosion and the burning of the flame has become dilapidated, difficult to cover its body. In its body, there are traces of burns, especially at the foot, almost no intact place. But because of its strong constitution, even if it is injured, it will not affect the action. The vampire''s hands and face are the places Rhode focuses on. Vampire''s bloody claws and teeth are undoubtedly its strongest weapons. In a short observation, from its characteristics, rod distinguished the type of vampire in front of him. There are two kinds of vampires, one is the traditional vampire, hidden in the human city states. Even if they only have the second level, they also have the appearance of human beings, and their behavior is the same as ordinary people. They like to suck the blood of human beings, so they can improve their rank. Taking advantage of the same appearance as human beings, they will secretly establish their influence in the human city-state, but generally they can''t hide the thieves in the city. When found, they are often deported, or even tried as heretics. Another kind of vampire is similar to the vampire in front of rod''s eyes. Although it is the same size as human beings, it has sharp claws like a knife, so it is easy to directly bite the teeth of the prey, which is generally very easy to distinguish. It''s also like the blood of good people. This kind of vampire doesn''t get it in the dark like the previous one. Instead, it directly kills people as prey, and then devours flesh and blood. For this reason, this kind of vampire has been hunted by all Terran creatures, and finally can only escape back to their place of origin. Rod knows that this position is in diyane, and this kind of vampire has a close relationship with the necromancer. It is said that these two kinds of vampires share a common ancestor, but there are also wars between them. At the moment of rod''s observation, the vampire and the undead had already been fighting with each other. A walking corpse grabs at a vampire. The vampire''s backhand claws out, and his arm brings out a shadow that is hard to distinguish at high speed. Before the walking corpse''s attack arrives, he first grabs the neck of the walking corpse, and the claw on his hand penetrates deeply into the flesh. Then he pulls toward the rear and grabs a big piece of flesh. Half of the neck of the walking corpse disappeared in an instant. The huge amount of damage directly extinguishes the fire of the corpse''s soul and falls to the ground. The vampire didn''t stop after killing the corpse, and continued to catch the corpse wolf underground. The corpse wolf couldn''t dodge, and there was a big blood hole in its predecessor. Vampire is a claw, stabbed into the corpse wolf''s neck, then a large piece of flesh and blood fly up. At this time, the surrounding undead creatures are surrounded and attack the vampire one after another. Even if vampires can easily kill undead creatures, they will be temporarily trapped in the middle. Rod also took advantage of the vampire attack, stabbed it in the side. The vampire seems to have expected this situation. Before the undead attacks the vampire, there will be a big black fog among the undead. In the black fog, a large group of bats rushed directly to the nearest walking corpse and corpse wolf. Because the distance is too close, nearby undead creatures can''t dodge at all. The bat starts to bite at the body of the undead. As soon as rod made his sword, he noticed something was wrong. Before rod controls the undead to retreat, the vampire turns into a bat and pours on the undead around him. In addition, many bats are coming at rod. Rod stabbed. The bat just wants to avoid, but rod''s blade seems to lock the bat in the air. No matter which angle it flies, rod can adjust the sword in his hand so that the tip of the sword is always facing the bat in front of him. The bat is pierced by a sword, which directly turns into a black fog and dissipates. To deal with bats, which are flying creatures, rod chose stabbing. flower Even though bats have shown a strong dodge ability in advance, and they can evade the weapons waving at them by flying, they seem to have lost this ability in the face of rod, who is an expert swordsman, and can only be pierced one by one by rod and turn into black fog. He quickly cleaned up the bats that were flying towards him. Without any pause, rod felt his mental imprint weakened one after another. He immediately went to support the fallen undead and stabbed the bats hanging on them with his sword. these Looking at the bloodstained undead around him, rod knew that the loss of the undead was heavy. Unlike rod, it''s hard for undead creatures to deal with bats. It''s all with rod''s support. The bat embeds its claws into the walking corpse, so it hangs on the walking corpse, and bites the walking corpse with its teeth. Without rod''s help, the walking corpse can hardly pull the bat off its body with its own strength. If it pulls hard, it will only be a big piece of blood and meat with the bat''s claws. Many corpse fingers are missing, because in the process of tearing down bats, bats directly bite their hands. Almost all the walking corpses had blood dripping on their hands. The situation of corpse wolf is even worse. It has a low physique. After being hung on the bat, it can only roll on the ground to let the bat release its claws. special The only one in good condition should be the corpse wolf king. The corpse wolf king, who has been transformed into the undead, has developed its strong physical quality. In previous battles, rod saw it jump up many times and accurately bite the flying bat in the air. Bats gather not far away. With the black fog, the vampire''s figure reappears. Looking at the figure of the vampire, rod deeply understood that the surrounding undead creatures can only be used as a cover to slightly contain the powerful vampire. The only one who really fights in the front is himself. Chapter 24 Rod stares at the vampire not far away. During this observation, rod seems to have found something. As soon as the vampire came back to shape, he rushed towards rod. Because all around are wounded undead creatures, rod didn''t let them surround the vampire, but he met the vampire in front of him. In the field, rod and the vampire are crisscrossing, and the sword and claw collide with each other, making the sound of gold and iron. For a time, rod was as good as a vampire with his expert swordsmanship and excellent attributes. With the battle going on, and personal perception, Rhode understands the attributes of the vampire in front of him. In the third-order creatures, the vampire attribute is balanced, no matter in strength, speed or physique, there is no obvious weakness. In addition to its bat like ability and the characteristics of undead creatures, it focuses more on survival ability and the ability to deal with large groups of low-level enemies. Therefore, it can''t solve the problem quickly only by moves. For the current rod, it is difficult to deal with the opponent who focuses on a certain attribute, such as the vampire. When no attribute enters the elite stage, rod can rely on the expert level swordsmanship to deal with it. Although there is a gap in the basic attributes, Rhode''s expert swordsmanship just uses skills to make up for the lack of attributes. The damage that vampires can do, rod also got some understanding by observing the damage of undead creatures. Rod believes that if a vampire catches his neck, he can also kill himself. To deal with vampires, rod''s fighting style mainly lies in counterattack and distance control. He uses the blade to parry the vampire''s claws, coupled with flexible evasion, so that the vampire can''t attack himself. At this time, the effect brought by the expert level swordsmanship has been brought to the extreme. The vampire can''t get close to rod by the move alone. On the contrary, rod cut many wounds on the vampire. However, at this time, Rhode''s face was more dignified than relaxed. Although the vampire''s fighting experience is not as good as rod''s expert swordsmanship, it is better than all his enemies so far. Whenever rod wants to attack the key point of the vampire, the vampire can either dodge the past, or directly rely on their strong physical attributes to forcibly attack rod. Rod naturally won''t exchange injuries with vampires and can only give up the opportunity to attack. At the same time, rod also realized that in this way of fighting, each attack of his own can only leave a very shallow wound on the vampire. And the shallow wounds left by themselves have little effect on the high physical attributes of vampires, but make them more violent. It''s not that the undead around is doing nothing. Under the control of rod, whenever a vampire wants to take rod''s attack and attack him, the surrounding undead creatures will come forward immediately. The walking corpse is next to rod to resist the damage, while the corpse wolf takes the opportunity to contain the vampire by attacking. However, this also makes rod control less and less undead creatures. No matter walking corpses or corpse wolves, they can hardly bear the full force of vampires. Looking at the dead creatures around him one by one, rod began to feel anxious, but he thought of the way to deal with the vampire and knew he had to wait for the chance Originally, vampires only need to bat twice to solve all the surrounding undead creatures, and then they can directly attack rod. However, due to the previous use of bat in the tomb too many times, the number of restrictions, so that the vampire can only rely on the basic attributes of combat. Gradually, there are more and more wounds on the vampire body, but they are obviously insignificant small wounds. The characteristics of undead creatures make it certain that the vampire will not be weakened because of these wounds. The real crux of the vampire, rod did not attack once. Vampire a claw to rod, rod will pick the blade, want to block this attack. No matter what damage the blade may bring, the vampire grabs it into his hand, and at the same time, the other claw swings toward rod. At this time, in addition to the corpse wolf king suffered a vampire attack seriously injured, there are not many undead creatures around. The vampire just takes a fancy to this point and wants to hit rod hard while there is no interference from the undead creatures around. Rich combat experience, let the vampire understand that human flesh and blood, even better than their own skills, but can not be better than their own physique. As long as the human beings in front of us can be seriously damaged in this way, then we can kill them. "Coming..." Rod''s eyes, obviously understand the vampire''s idea, but at the same time, this is the opportunity rod has been waiting for. Rod''s mana has not been consumed except to wake up the corpse wolf at first and light a torch later. Rod''s remaining mana can only cast two spells. Rod did not choose a spell related to attributes. Even if you use magic to temporarily improve the basic attributes, rod can''t kill the vampire within the duration. Besides, the vampire can also use the bat. Rod doesn''t think that the vampire will consume all the bat times. Rod chose the Magic Arrow that could change the situation. In the previous battle, rod understood that even if the magic arrow hit the vampire, if it didn''t hit the key, it could only cause slight damage. Therefore, the use of Magic Arrow, need to find a good time. The weapon in his hand was caught by the vampire. Looking at the vampire''s claw, Rodney didn''t hide. Instead, he raised his other hand to the vampire in front of him. A flash of light formed rapidly in rod''s hands. Taking advantage of the vampire in the attack, there is no protection to the body, the light shoots at the front of the vampire. Magic Arrow! Vampires have few keys. High level vampires, even if decapitated, can continue to fight for a period of time. But for a vampire with only three levels, it''s obvious that he doesn''t have such ability. The head is the most important part. Therefore, in the face of a vampire with an open door all over his body, the position that rod''s magic arrow points to is the place that can cause the most damage, the head of the vampire. The vampire grabs rod''s neck with one claw. The sharp claw just penetrates it and is ready to tear out the flesh. Rod''s Magic Arrow also hits the vampire''s head! Close casting makes the head of the vampire run through directly by magic arrows, and the blood fog bursts up in front of rod''s eyes. Fatal damage, let the vampire grasp rod''s hand lost strength. The strong vitality of the vampire makes it not die even if its head is penetrated. Rhode is preparing to stab the vampire when he wins the chase. The vampire''s body splits and a big black fog bursts out in front of Rhode. Chapter 25 Watching the vampire use bat in front of him, in order to avoid being attacked by a large number of bats, rod rolled back directly. After the rollover, rod got up quickly and was ready to fight the bat that was hurling at him. However, what did not occur to rod was that this time, none of the bats produced by the vampire''s use of batization jumped on himself, but on the body of the undead that had fallen to the ground. these Even the corpse wolf king didn''t escape this time. His body was covered with bats rushing at him. He could only fall on the ground. The moment he saw this, rod realized what the vampire wanted to do. Rod remembers that the biological characteristic of vampires is that they can recover their health by sucking blood. And for this kind of vampire in front of us, we can recover health value by swallowing flesh and blood. In the previous battle, dead undead creatures covered the ground, which undoubtedly gave the vampire a great opportunity. At a glance, the corpses of the surrounding undead are full of flesh and blood eating bats. Rod rushed to the bat''s corpse with his sword and picked them off one by one with his sword. But the bats just devour the corpses of the dead. Even if it turns into a black fog, the bat doesn''t stop swallowing. At this time, regardless of the others, rod just stabbed the bat to death with a very fast speed, hoping to reduce the vampire''s recovery effect. Finally, under rod''s successive sword, a certain number of bats were stabbed to death. All of a sudden, all the bats at the same time left the body is devouring, toward a place not far away. Just as the bat was leaving, rod was following. According to his previous understanding of vampires, rod understands that there are many restrictions on the use of bats by vampires. This kind of restriction will have subtle differences because of individual differences. Since the vampire in front of him can use the bat for many times, there must be restrictions in other aspects. The reason why rod followed the bat was that he found a flaw in the vampire through the observation of vampire''s bat skill. Earlier, just as the bats gathered, rod noticed a detail, that is, when the bats return to vampires, there will be a period of immovable rigidity. That''s why, when vampire bats come to an end, they deliberately pull a little distance away, instead of gathering directly in front of rod. As the bats gather in one place, a black fog gushes out, and the vampire is about to appear. And rod, chasing the bat, came to the black fog and was staring into the black fog. As soon as the vampire appeared, without any action, rod stabbed it with a sword, and the blade pierced its throat directly. While it can''t move, rod attacks the vampire. At this time, due to swallowing a lot of flesh and blood, and the bat itself can restore the wound on the body, the head of the vampire that was originally pierced by the Magic Arrow has been restored. Although the appearance recovered, the vampire lost a lot of vitality and became extremely weak. pharynx Rod doesn''t plan to give the vampire any chance. He raises his hand to the vampire''s head and is ready to release the Magic Arrow again. Seeing rod raise his hand, the vampire instantly realized what rod wanted to do. The vampire responded immediately. As soon as rod was ready to cast the spell, the vampire rushed forward, and at the same time, he waved his claw to rod. He didn''t care that his throat was pierced by the blade. The whole blade pierced from the vampire''s throat to the rear, and the blade was covered with black and red blood. Looking at the vampire, even if the throat is pierced, he wants to get close to himself. Rod instantly reacts and releases his sword. At the same time, he dodges to the rear to avoid the attack of the vampire. In order to avoid the vampire raid, rod did not release the Magic Arrow. No more than the previous state, if rod insists on releasing Magic Arrow, then the vampire will first cut rod''s neck. After dodging the raid, rod had no other weapons in his hands. Previously, in order to carry wood blocks to block the passage of the tomb, rod put all the objects in the space ring on the open space outside the tomb, not far from here. At this point, rod''s space ring does not have any weapons. The whole throat of a vampire is pierced by a blade. The blade is stuck in the neck of the vampire. As long as you pull it in any direction, you can behead the vampire. Watching the vampire stop in place, holding the hilt with both hands, trying to draw the blade out of his neck, rod did not choose to go to one side to get the weapon, but stood in place, raised his hand to the vampire. pharynx Vampires can''t move and draw swords. At this time, it is dodging from left to right. Once it draws out the blade, it will be beheading itself and will die directly. Rod was not in a hurry. He just raised his hand and didn''t release the spell. Instead, he locked the vampire and watched the vampire dodge there. Rod knew that at this time of his own, do not release Magic Arrow than release Magic Arrow more powerful. Obviously, the vampire has been seriously injured and does not use the bat skill, which only means that the number of times it uses the bat skill has been used up. Once you have another bat skill, you can recover most of the throat injuries, and the role of the layout in the passage is finally reflected. The vampire doesn''t know that rod can release magic arrows several times, but rod knows that he can only release magic arrows once, and he can''t release them easily. So, at this time, rod just raised his hand, which will undoubtedly put a lot of pressure on the vampire. The vampire dare not stop to draw out the sword in the neck, can only keep dodging. Vampires also understand that the enemy in front of them will not release the magic so easily, but wait for themselves to stop and draw the blade before taking the opportunity to attack themselves. The vampire wants to stay away from him, but rod keeps up and is still ready to release his magic. As long as you see where the vampire is moving, rod will immediately move with the vampire. At this point, the vampire has no way. The initiative is in rod''s hands. As long as rod doesn''t use magic arrows, the vampire has to worry all the time and dare not stop to draw the sword. Once the vampire stops to draw the sword, there is no bat skill to avoid damage. As long as he is hit by the Magic Arrow again, the vampire knows that it is difficult for him to survive. red The ground where the vampire dodges has been dyed red. At this time, the vampire has been seriously damaged, and its life value is extremely low. In the process of the vampire dodging, suddenly, a dark shadow from the side, bite on the feet of the vampire, is the corpse wolf king. In the vampire bat, the corpse wolf king was seriously injured, but it still survived because of its stronger vitality than other undead creatures. Because the corpse wolf king''s life value is extremely low, can''t bear a vampire''s damage, rod will let it lurk in the side, until the most critical time. At this time, under the control of rod, the corpse wolf king bites the vampire''s leg. After being attacked, the vampire naturally can''t continue to dodge. He holds the sword blade in his throat with one hand and holds it in place. Then he quickly swings down with the other hand, Even if seriously injured, the vampire still showed its powerful, only one hit, it will kill the corpse wolf king. Although the corpse wolf king is killed, the vampire knows that when he attacks the undead creatures at his feet, the enemy who has been looking for opportunities will cast his magic, but he can''t avoid it. But the magic that the vampire envisioned didn''t come. For a moment, the vampire did not draw out the blade of the throat, but quickly looked up at the enemy in front of him. Rod looks at the vampire without expression and shows his mental imprint at the same time. Chapter 26 A day later. Rod is standing outside the grave, waiting for the vampire to return from the grave. Rod remembers that creatures like vampires should have a special prop in their sleeping coffins. Because the tomb is full of gas generated by the burning of the flame, rod himself can not enter, can only let the vampire in, take it out. While the vampire was moving the barrier in the grave, rod also recalled what had happened before. At the end of the previous day''s fight, rod planted a spiritual imprint on the dying vampire consciousness. Under the pressure of death, the vampire surrendered to rodeson. With his mental imprint, rod was able to command the vampire completely. It can be said that at this time, the life and death of the vampire is completely controlled by rod. Mastering the spirit mark is equivalent to mastering everything about the undead. By virtue of the spirit mark, the undead mage can control the undead to do anything, no matter what kind of undead it is. Undead creatures with their own consciousness, even if they choose to be loyal to the undead Lord, will not be easily planted by the undead mage. Like the vampire, the undead will not be willing to be controlled by the necromancer unless its life is threatened. The spirit mark of vampire occupies 3 spiritual attributes. According to the previous experience of controlling undead creatures, rod knows that if he chooses to kill a vampire, he can get 300 experience points. With the improvement of character level, more and more experience points are needed to improve the rank. 300 experience points, for the current rod, is only enough to improve one character level. Through the previous strength of vampires, rod is confident that he can easily gain more than 300 experience points by controlling vampires. When looking at the system log, rod also saw his achievements in the battle. "You have a race achievement [rest]." "[rest in peace]: all undead creatures you control (at least 10) are killed in a battle. two o''clock "You have achieved the race achievement [conquer the undead]." "[conquer the undead]: control an undead creature one level higher than you. two o''clock The spirit of control brought by racing achievement makes rod''s spirit attribute of controlling vampire return. On the contrary, rod''s spirit of control is increased by 1 point. After the battle, the seriously injured vampire, relying on the remaining vitality, forcibly devours the flesh and blood of the rest of the undead, and then goes into a deep sleep, and does not wake up until a day later. After waking up, the vampire shows the undead''s powerful undead attribute. A large amount of flesh and blood makes the vampire recover. Although the combat effectiveness has not returned to the peak state, it has been able to move freely, and there is no sign of yesterday''s serious injury and dying. In the process of waiting for the vampire to wake up, rod not only meditated, but also sorted out the items he had obtained. After taking the objects placed next to the tomb back to the space ring, rod looked through another book, the basics of pathfinding, which he got from elotte, and found two pieces of parchment in it. Rod took it out. The first piece of parchment was a bit shabby, showing a dark brown color. According to his previous experience, rod knew that the map above was a map of the mainland, but most of the locations had only one general terrain and one place name. The second one is relatively complete, with some terrain and landmarks represented by various symbols. Most of the positions on the paper are empty. Rod guessed that this is the map near here drawn by elotte. After reading the fundamentals of pathfinding, rod was able to understand the map drawn by elotte according to the landmark terrain recorded in the book. After studying for half a day, rod understood the scope of the map. The scope shown on the map is not too large. It is almost based on the fact that the tomb radiates outward. Even several villages and towns around the tomb are clearly marked. At this point, rod observed that several villages on the map were marked with an X. Rod knew that this was the village destroyed by elotte. In addition, it seems to remind myself that there are obvious warning signs in all directions on elot''s map. After reading the basics of pathfinding, rod also received a system prompt. As in previous lives, all special skills are difficult to acquire through learning. According to a book, rod only got 3% progress in elementary pathfinding. 0 At this point, rod, who is waiting for the vampire to return, starts to check his character attributes lastname Hero''s Specialty: unawakened (13) Rank: Level 2 swordsman Level 3 (0300) Attributes: strength 15, speed 12, constitution 15, knowledge 5, spirit 6, control spirit 2 (5) HP: 7475 Mana: 5050 Pneumatic value: 150150 Experience value: 145 Skills: heavy chop LV3, burst Lv2, double chop LV1, Shield Slam LV1, spirit mark Special skills: expert swordsmanship, primary resistance, primary eagle eye, primary reconnaissance, primary wisdom, primary evocation, primary fire magic Magic: Magic Arrow LV1, slow Dafa LV1, body shield LV1 Achievements: soldier''s heart, beginner, brave, hero''s blood, embarking on the journey, necromancer, necromancer, rest, conquer the necromancer] While rod was checking the property panel, the vampire also brought up the props rod wanted and returned to rod from the grave. Rod holds the prop that the vampire handed him to play with. This is a black crystal with rough surface. A large part of the crystal is worn in the middle, and the interior is turbid. The flame does not bring any damage to it. On the contrary, the crystal is releasing death energy all the time. Rod knew that this was the prop he was looking for, the ghost crystal. The undead crystal will release death energy all the time. Based on this feature, whether it is to transform the undead, or to enhance the order of the undead, can play a very good effect. This kind of props is common in Diya, favored by the necromancer, and the price is expensive. Just like this piece in rod''s hand, even if it is broken, there is not much energy left in it, and it needs hundreds of gold coins to get it. It''s hard to get a few thousand gold coins of high purity. The production of necromancer crystal is very small, mostly in the cursed crystal mine. How to mass produce the crystal of the dead has always been the subject of the necromancer. Put the ghost crystal into the space ring, rod leads the vampire to walk towards the forest according to the records on the map. Leaving the tomb when he woke up, rod was going in the same direction as elotte when he returned. Chapter 27 Rod took the vampire and walked through the dense forest. The light in the forest is relatively dark, and there are dead branches and leaves under one foot. The trees around him were tall. At a glance, Rhodes saw that there were only five or six big trees that could be hugged. It was hard to tell the direction. Because there was no road in the forest, and because of the lack of guidance from Pathfinder, it was difficult for rod to confirm his direction. Even with a map, rod needs to have a reference to go to his chosen target. According to the sign on the map, rod is going to the nearest river first, and then follow the river to the nearby town. Rod looked at the map in his hand. According to the records on the map, if you want to go straight to the river, you must go through a place with danger signs. He didn''t know the specific environment around him or the enemy he might encounter. Instead of going to the river at full speed, rod took the vampire with him and observed the surrounding environment. environment flower According to rod''s idea, the enemy that apprentice elotte can''t defeat doesn''t mean he can''t defeat himself. Go straight to the river, rod can find the enemy in the distance through reconnaissance. If the enemy is strong, rod can retreat directly, but if the enemy is weak, he can kill him. Rod estimates that the ability to control the vampire''s own, even if facing the original elot, will not necessarily fail. Successive victories gave rod the confidence to defeat the unknown enemy. Along the way, although he didn''t find anything unusual, rod didn''t let go of his vigilance. Instead, he kept observing the surrounding environment. As the distance from the tomb increased, the light in the forest became darker and darker. Rod looked around. The trees around him were very tall. The branches and leaves of the trees blocked the light. Rod had to walk through these big trees. In the process of moving forward, several crooked trees on the side attracted rod''s attention. Tall trees do not know why, fell to the side, the trunk is still strong frame in the other trees. The roots, which had been firmly coiled underground, were also sticking out of the ground, and there was soil on the ground. This kind of unreasonable situation alerted rod. Relying on the perception brought by reconnaissance, rod quickly looked around, but found nothing abnormal, so he had to move on. After a short walk, suddenly, as if he had found something, a strong sense of crisis appeared in rod''s heart. Rod quickly took the vampire to hide behind the tree. The ground began to vibrate regularly, from far to near. In the forest, there came a sound of swaying branches and leaves, which became louder and louder. Rod knew that in the distance, the enemy of some unknown creature was approaching him. Even rod, who was hiding behind a tree, could not help but feel a palpitation. The vibration of the ground is getting closer and closer. Vampires can also feel the strength of the enemy, the body behind the tree shaking violently. A strong shock came in front of the tree. Rod knew that if there was no shelter from the tree in front of him, the enemy would have found himself. The spirit mark is beating strongly, as if it is the instinct of the creature, and the vampire has a kind of fear. Rod can only control the mental imprint to force the vampire not to move, and at the same time, he can control his own breath. Shaking away, the enemy did not find rod and vampire, but toward the depths of the forest. The powerful enemy goes away, the vampire gradually calms down, and rod still backs on the tree trunk, remembering the last enemy he sees. At the last moment of the enemy''s departure, rod took a quick glance in its direction. Through the appearance of the enemy, he determined the type of the enemy. The body is as tall as the surrounding giant trees, the human like trunk, and the epidermis is covered with withered wood like lines Dead wood warrior. The shock subsided, but rod was still thinking about the power of the enemy. Five steps? Or higher? Rod didn''t know, but he knew that the enemy in front of him was far beyond his control. If the dead wood warrior was not born with low perception, he might have been discovered by it. For ordinary people who are lost in the forest, dead wood soldiers generally ignore them and even help them leave the forest. But for the necromancer, the dead wood warrior doesn''t have such a good temper. Rod doesn''t think he''ll get a good end when he''s found out. Fortunately, there is only one dead wood warrior in an area. Watching the enemy go away, rod doesn''t have to worry about meeting other dead wood warriors. With the vampire, rod moved on in the same direction as the deadwood warrior came. "Eli..." Rod had some ideas about where he was. Before he met the dead wood warrior, rod roughly guessed where he was just looking at the towering trees around him. At this time, after encountering the dead wood warrior, rod finally determined that the location was Eli. Eli is ruled by elves. Most of the territory is forest. There are a lot of magic creatures in the forest, such as centaurs and tree spirits, which are common in Eli. Among them, the dead wood soldier that rod saw was Eli''s powerful protector. Great strength, coupled with strong vitality, makes dead wood soldiers extremely difficult to deal with. these And the gathering place of necromancers, Diya, is on the edge of Eli, adjacent to the border of Eli. All the creatures in Eli always hate Necromancers. Necromancers should be very careful in Eli. Once they are found, they will be chased by the native creatures in Eli. Rod knows where he is, but he still doesn''t know the time of the game. If we can know the position and the current period at the same time, according to the previous life''s grasp of the plot, rod can follow the general trend of the plot and obtain the greatest advantage. air Finally, the leaves in front of him were less blocked, the light was bright, and a river appeared in rod''s sight. The sound of running water sounded in rod''s ears. Rod knew that he had found the river marked in the map. According to the map, rod''s next goal is to follow the river to the nearest town. When he came to the river, rod looked at himself in the water. He had short hair that was scattered and could not see the color clearly. The flowing river could not show his specific appearance. There was blood on most of his face. His clothes had been cut for a long time, and he had all kinds of scab scars on his body. Rod gave a wry smile. He had been fighting since he came to this world. He didn''t have any time to tidy himself up. He took the opportunity to throw his torn clothes aside and went to the river to clean them up. Chapter 28 After finishing, rod took a suit of elotte''s clothes from the space ring and put them on. He also took out a folded robe from the ring. After putting on the robe, the broad robe covers rod''s figure, and it''s hard to see his face even after wearing the hood. The whole person is shrouded under the black robe. After finishing the arrangement, according to the guidance on the map, rod took the vampire along the river, toward the direction of the town. After walking for a while, some deer were drinking water by the river. Seeing these deer, there is a wave in rod''s mental imprint, and the vampire is asking rod for action. these Thinking that the flesh and blood of the rest of the creatures could speed up the vampire''s recovery, rod agreed. The next moment, the vampire goes straight out. As soon as the vampire was halfway through, the deer responded and began to escape. The vampire catches up with a deer, grabs it, and then goes straight to the next deer. The deer caught by the vampire is still running away, but there are four deep bloodstains on its body. A few steps later, due to a lot of bleeding in the wound, it makes a whine and falls to one side. But in the time of the vampire''s hand, the rest of the deer have been far away, and it is difficult for the vampire to catch up. Due to the scattered escape of the deer, the other deer have fled far away, but one deer is close to rod, and is now running away. Rod raised his hand and released a magic arrow. The magic arrow shot at the fleeing deer, hit and penetrated the deer''s body, leaving only a deer''s body lying in the pool of blood. Seeing that the vampire could not catch up with other deer, he stopped and began to devour the flesh and blood of the deer on the ground. As the vampire devours flesh and blood, rod looks at the system log. Deer belong to non level creatures. They can''t gain any experience after killing. This situation was expected by rod, and rod didn''t care too much. five o''clock Rod had an idea in his mind. Before long, after the vampire finished eating, the fluctuation of mental imprint was a little stronger. Before moving on, rod used evocation on the deer on the ground. Under the influence of evocation, the blood on the dead deer''s body begins to coagulate rapidly and no longer flows down. Even with the wound left by the vampire bite, the dead deer still stood up. Because the deer itself has no rank, and there is no way to attack, even if it is awakened by evocation, it can''t be regarded as a regular undead. From the beginning, rod did not want to let the corpse deer fight as an undead, but had other uses. Rod directly turned over and rode on the deer, and let it go forward through the mental imprint. There is no physical limit for dead creatures. Rod chooses to convert deer corpses into dead creatures to ride, which can shorten his time to town. In the same way, he transformed another deer into an undead, and rod let the vampire ride on it. Rod continued on the road, because of the deer, even if the road bumpy, speed also improved a lot. In the following journey, rod didn''t care about meeting other creatures. Finally, as it was getting dark, rod saw the town not far away. Through observation, rod predicted that it should be counted as a small town. At this time, it may be because it is almost night, there are many people entering the city at the gate. According to the records on the map, elotte had made transactions in the city, whether dealing with the undead or selling heroes. There should be a freelance chamber of Commerce in the city, and trading with necromancers is not prohibited. In order to avoid trouble, rod took out another robe from the space ring and changed it for the vampire. At the same time, he tore off some black cloth to cover the vampire''s face and prevent the iconic teeth from showing. Rod''s way of doing this can only cover up the appearance of the vampire, can not cover up its strong undead breath. For the caster, you can recognize its identity at a glance. Rod kills the deer with his sword, and then leads the vampire to enter the city. At this time, there are still some people entering the city. Rod takes the vampire to the rear, waiting for the people in the front queue to enter first. Before entering the city, the soldiers at the gate of the city should check those who carry a lot of goods. People dressed as soldiers can enter directly. In addition to the main city and large cities, other cities and towns will not set up the city entrance fee. Of course, some lords set up the city entrance fee in some small cities and towns in order to collect money. At this time, rod was not checked too much, but was allowed to enter the city directly. Compared with other clothes that either pull the goods or are dusty, rod and the vampire next to him are dressed in a black robe, which is still too eye-catching. The old soldier at the door frowned slightly after noticing rod, and then let rod in directly. After rod entered, the old soldier winked at the members around him and motioned. The people around him moved quickly. In the process of entering the city, rod saw it all in his eyes. Rod understood what they were doing. Even if the necromancer wants to enter the city, he will not deal with it immediately because he doesn''t know the strength and purpose of the necromancer. Instead, he will send someone to stare at it secretly, which is also to prevent the necromancer from damaging the city. Rod shook his head. This is what the game did in the first documentary. In the process of the game in the previous life, on the eve of the release of the second expansion, because the necromancer slaughtered civilians wantonly to create an army, all cities except Diya banned the entry of the necromancer, and there will be a special apprentice at the gate of the city to check. What Rhode didn''t expect was that even if he didn''t go through the inspection, the veterans at the door could find their identity by their own impression. Compared with the recruits who don''t know anything, the veterans undoubtedly do better in analyzing the situation, which is also the reason why they can retire from the army rather than die in a certain war. Rod did not care too much, but walked towards the city. Not far away, in front of rod, a man dressed in cloth passed quickly. Even without the sense of reconnaissance, rod can feel that although the person in front of him doesn''t look at himself at all, his attention is always focused on himself. "Try..." Rod sneered. Just as rod was about to pass him, the man seemed to be unsteady. His whole body fell towards rod''s direction. At the same time, his right hand seemed to be trying to find a balance point and reach out to rod. Chapter 29 Generally speaking, thieves don''t patronize people dressed like rod. The target of the thieves is either the obviously careless or the wealthy businessman. Rhode''s appearance as a caster often counteracts a thief''s desire to steal. But there are such thieves who try to steal from rod. Stealing is actually a test made by the forces in the city to rod. According to rod''s response to the test, there will be different follow-up. Rod stood in the same place, without any movement, watching the thief''s body fall to himself, as if waiting for the thief''s hand to reach his pocket. Seeing that the target didn''t move, the thief was very happy. He was not willing to do the task of testing the target. In the past exploration tasks, a person who is not careful will offend the target of exploration, but the target in front of him doesn''t look good. Although he is dressed as a caster, he has no defense against such things. The moment he bumps into him, he can get rid of his valuable items. The thief''s speed of reaching out is much faster when he thinks that everything he gets is his own. The person in front of him is likely to be an inexperienced caster. Once he wins, his magic items can be sold at a high price. All of a sudden, the vigilance brought by years of theft makes the thief feel something. The thief wanted to withdraw, but it was too late. The burglar was terrified to see that while he was trying to retract his hand to the rear, a hand with sharp claws quickly emerged from one side, far faster than his own action. The hand with sharp claws is exactly on the thief''s hand. The burglar was preparing to fight. In a moment, a pain came and half of his palm fell to the ground. For a moment, the pain drowned the thief''s consciousness. The thief''s face was full of fear, and he knew that this trial had met with a hard stubble. The blood drops on the ground, and the thief wants to run towards the rear, but just as he is about to move, he suddenly realizes that the caster in front of him has not made a move. From the time the thief tried to fall to rod, rod did nothing but look at the thief in front of him. It''s just a vampire''s claw to scrap the thief''s hand. The strong premonition of death makes the thief know that if he runs towards the rear, the caster in front of him will send out a magic to kill himself. Holding back the fear and pain, the thief knelt down on the ground and did not dare to look up at the black robed caster in front of him. Instead, he quickly told a series of reasons and begged rod for mercy. Rod asked him directly "Where is the thieves guild in this city?" The thief whispered his direction to rod, who then asked: "Where is the freelance chamber of Commerce?" After getting the answer from the thief, rod didn''t pay any attention to him. Rod bypasses the thief kneeling on the ground, at the same time, he controls the vampire through the mental imprint, so that he can suppress the desire for blood and move towards the thief guild. The thief kneeling in the same place is full of regret. Even if he stops the bleeding wound, he will never lose the hand that is good at stealing. As a thief, his life is over. In the process of moving forward, rod obviously felt the change of eyes around him. As soon as he entered the city, rod felt the gaze of the people around him. He wanted to know his origin, purpose... And strength. Maybe it''s the negative impact of the identity of the necromancer. Rod doesn''t believe that everyone who enters the city for the first time will be tested. In the process of the burglar''s trial, the vampire just hit and then instantly abandoned the burglar''s hand. This cruel practice, as well as the high strength, undoubtedly deterred the hidden observers around. In addition, in this process, rod himself has no hand at all, and his unfathomable strength makes the original onlookers mark him with danger. Rod didn''t ask which side the thieves came from, whether it was the various forces in the city or the thieves'' Guild. It was not important for rod. Rod obviously didn''t intend to spend energy on this kind of thing, but had a more important purpose. With the vampire, rod follows the direction of the thief and comes to the door of a building. When rod looked inside the building, the light inside was dim, only a few oil lamps provided illumination, but it was still brighter than the tomb where rod had been. There are many people inside the building, but it is silent. Even the conversation is in a low voice. special Seeing the internal scene, rod knew that the thief didn''t lie in order to survive. This is where he wanted to come, the thieves guild. As soon as rod entered, a waiter dressed in black came forward to inquire about his intention. cutting-edge news Whether it is to sell intelligence or to obtain intelligence, there is a special location for it. Rod showed the waiter his intention to ask for information. The waiter whispered to rod to follow him, and then led them to the inside. Led by the waiter, rod and the vampire go through the hall of the thieves guild and come to the door of a room. The waiter tapped twice on the door, then opened it, and rod and the vampire entered. Rod looked into the room. It was a soundproof quiet room for asking for information. There was a long table in the quiet room. The light source in the quiet room comes from the candlesticks placed at both ends of the table to illuminate the objects placed on the table. Through the candlelight, rod saw that there were quills at both ends of the table and a piece of parchment in the middle. At the opposite end of the table sat an old man, also dressed in a hood. His face was surrounded by a black towel, and there were deep wrinkles beside his eyes. His wrinkled hands were on the table, indicating to rod that he had no weapons. Now he was quietly looking at rod. Rod understood that according to his previous understanding of the thieves guild, as far as the thieves guild in this town is concerned, this is the highest standard quiet room inquiry. Rod guessed that the news that he had done something to the thief had been sent to the thieves'' guild, so he gave himself the highest standard of entertainment at the moment. Maybe the previous trial was arranged by the thieves guild. these The old man opposite raised his hand on the table and motioned rod to write down his question on the paper. Chapter 30 cutting-edge news Rod moved the parchment from the middle of the table to his own face, wrote "the situation in croylord" on it, and then pushed the parchment to the old man opposite. The old man picked up the quill pen in front of him and quickly wrote on the parchment. Then he slowly pushed the paper towards him with both hands. Rod took it and looked at the parchment, which said "hero returns, 3". The experience of his previous life made him understand that the first half of the parchment was the answer to his question, and the number written behind was the total gold that rod needed to pay. The thieves guild guarantees that the information they sell is correct, but only a little information will be provided at a time. If you want to know more and more detailed information, you need to spend a lot of money to ask many times. Rod believed in the reputation of the thieves'' Guild and would not sell any unconfirmed information. Looking at the old man''s answer, rod fell into thinking. The purpose of rod''s asking this question is to confirm his game period through this question. According to rod''s memory, when he first entered the game in his previous life, the player of the game took over the parchment handed back by the old man, and rod saw the answers to the above two questions: "black raven necromancer school, 62", "Diya, city of mourning, 65". As if to tell rod the value of each answer, the old man marked the gold coin to be paid after each answer. But rod''s attention is obviously not on this, but on that place name, the city of mourning. Looking at the place name that appeared twice, but the price was completely different, rod fell into deep thinking. What happened in the first expansion, the identity of the necromancer, the city of mourning, the soul mission The old man on the opposite side also saw rod''s thinking. Instead of urging him, he put his hands back in front of him and waited for rod''s next inquiry. It wasn''t long before rod finished his thinking. He put his hand in his arms and took out 100 gold coins from the space ring, which were packed in a bag in advance. In front of the old man, he quickly separated 65 gold coins and put them on the table. Then, according to the practice of quiet room inquiry, rod put parchment into his pocket and went out. Outside, the former waiter is still waiting here, ready to lead rod back to the hall of the thieves guild. The old man still stayed in the quiet room, reached for a sweep, and the gold coins disappeared. Then he took out a new parchment from a dark box under the table, waiting for the next guest to ask. Chapter 31 Out of the thieves guild, rod goes to his next goal. Rod recalled that there were three most powerful forces all over the mainland: the thieves guild, the magic guild and the freelance chamber of Commerce. cutting-edge news From Royal secrets to tavern anecdotes, most of the information can be bought inside the thieves guild. cutting-edge news cutting-edge news In addition, the rogue guild will also issue some assassin tasks. The assassins have different strengths and are paid well. cutting-edge news cutting-edge news Rod remembers that it was precisely because of this practice of the thieves guild that the bounty hunters who specialized in taking assassin missions were once popular among the players at that time. However, because it takes time and money to collect intelligence, and the upgrade of the level is too slow, the bounty hunter finally declines. The magic guild provides the learning of magic and the sale of magic props, but the price is very expensive. According to rod''s understanding of the magic guild in his previous life, learning a third-order magic requires thousands of gold coins. It seems that there are a lot of gold coins in his own space ring, but if it is used to learn, it is only enough to learn some low-level magic. flower No more than hero level creatures and players, ordinary people want to cast magic, in addition to the need to have talent, but also need a long time to learn. Players can acquire special skills instantaneously through skill points. Ordinary people often need years of learning and accumulation to obtain them. For this reason, the magic guild once cooperated with the Lords of the town to form a special product of the magic academy, which was for all the noble children who wanted to learn magic, had ordinary talent, and had a large number of gold coins. In addition to players can quickly learn magic, heroes can also. In other words, learning skills quickly is the ability of heroes. Just entered the game players, have, are not awakened hero template. Heroes surpass the same level creatures in all aspects. Whether they learn combat skills or magic, they can do it in an instant. That''s why hero level creatures are of great value. Cultivating a hero to grow up will bring great benefits. The freelance chamber of commerce is responsible for most of the trade on the mainland, whether it''s cheap food, exquisite utensils, precious minerals or slave population. The freelance chamber of commerce is a platform for all businessmen. Within it, there are a large number of business groups. The transportation of goods is organized by the business groups themselves. The freelance chamber of commerce is responsible for providing goods resources and shipping channels, and extracting commissions in the process. Due to the different regions, the price of the same commodity is also different. Before transporting goods, business groups need to collect information by various means, and then make their own judgment to determine the types of goods to be transported, so as to obtain the maximum profit. At the same time, in order to ensure the safety in the process of transporting goods, the business group will hire some professionals to follow and protect on the road, which is also the income source of most low-level professionals. These three organizations cover almost all the affairs of the whole continent. Rod had collected intelligence from the thieves guild before, and his target at this time was the freelance chamber of Commerce. After the thieves guild confirmed its own period, rod thought about how to quickly improve its strength to complete the soul task. If there is no soul mission limit, rod will go immediately. Therefore, rod chooses to go to the freelance chamber of Commerce, follow the caravan, and go to the sad city of Diya. Chapter 32 Rod came to the destination of the trip, the freelance chamber of Commerce. Different from the thieves guild that rod had been to before, the FTC has a large internal scope. Except for several main buildings used to handle various affairs, the rest of the locations are divided into business groups. Of course, not all business groups are able to obtain the residence of the freelance chamber of Commerce. Unless they have made a great contribution to the freelance chamber of Commerce, in addition to gold coins, they also need to see the rank strength of their members. As soon as rod entered the hall of the freelance chamber of Commerce, the waiting maid met him and asked rod about his intention. "I want to go to the city of mourning and hope to go with the business group," rod said After hearing this, the maid asked, "Dear professional, do you have the identity of a freelance chamber of Commerce?" Rod understood what the maid meant. With the identity authentication of the chamber of Commerce, you can join the same business group and become a temporary guard of the business group. When there is a need to fight, the guard is responsible for protecting the safety of the business group. After arriving at the destination, the business group will pay a sum of money for the escort, but unless it is the permanent escort of the business group, the reward for the temporary escort is usually not much. For a person''s identity authentication, the freelance chamber of Commerce has a special set of rating criteria. With the increase of the number of escort missions and the success rate of the escort, the rating will be higher and higher, from F level to s level. The higher the rating is, the easier it is to be accepted by the business group, and the remuneration that the business group needs to pay will also increase. Rod recalled that in his previous life, players all aimed at the S-level evaluation of the freelance chamber of Commerce, but few of them could really reach the S-level. flower Rod said to the maid, "no, I just want to go as a passenger." Passengers are different from escorts. Escorts need identity authentication to confirm their own strength and past achievements. Experienced business leaders often only need to look at identity authentication to confirm whether the escorts are worth hiring. If the task of escort fails, it will also be punished by the freelance chamber of Commerce. Passengers do not need identity authentication. Passengers only need to pay gold coins, they can be brought to the destination by the business group. When encountering a battle, passengers do not need to fight at all. Tourists are only those who go to another city under the guidance of a business group. Therefore, the freelance chamber of Commerce will not draw any commission for the business group to carry passengers, nor does it have any management. It is entirely up to the business group to negotiate with the passengers themselves. The reason why he chose to become a passenger and follow the caravan to Diya instead of going on his own after getting the map, rod has his own consideration. Just like the previous map drawn by elotte, even if he knew the current location of the city, rod could not directly move in one direction. Instead, he found a river as a reference and compared it with the map, so he found the town. Even if you have a detailed map, if you don''t have the guidance of pathfinding, it''s easy to get lost in the dense forest with repeated scenery. What''s more, there may be other situations along the way. these flower As a passenger, rod just needs to wait in the carriage provided by the business group. Rod can also use the time on the road to meditate a few times. The only drawback is that the gold coins needed by tourists are a little expensive. After listening, the maid led rod to the side hall. After some inquiry, the maid told rod the situation: "Dear professionals, not long ago, a large business group had gone to the city of mourning and transported a lot of goods to the city of mourning. Due to the urgent need of goods to make up, not many business groups are willing to go to the city of mourning. At present, there is only one business group in the city of mourning. " After hearing this, rod seemed to think of something. Large business groups want to go to a place, in order to ensure that the road is safe, they need a lot of manpower and material resources. In such a powerful situation, the trend of large business groups can''t hide the thieves'' Guild in the city. Without much hesitation, rod said to the maid, "take me to the residence of this business group." Carrying passengers will bring a variety of variables to the business group. Moreover, this practice is not necessarily safe for the passengers themselves. It is common for business groups to extort passengers on the road, kill lonely passengers in the wilderness to obtain property, or collude with thieves to kill business groups in the dead of night. The freelance chamber of commerce does not care about this, it all depends on the choice of business groups and tourists. Therefore, both business groups and passengers need to inspect each other before confirmation. This is also the reason why tourists want to join the business group and need to pay high fees. After listening to rod''s request, the maid led rod to the rear business group. The maid took rod to the rear station and went to the deep place. At this time, it was getting dark. When rod just entered the city, he could still see the surrounding scenery with the help of the sky. At this time, he could only see things by the candlelight on the roadside. cutting-edge news The name of the business group is yinzhiyin business group. The core members of the business group are six to eight, including the managers of the business group, the decision makers, and the professionals trained by the business group. The rest are some escorts who are responsible for transporting goods and hired. The total number of members is about 20. these Seeing that he was about to arrive at the residence of the silver seal business group, rod took out a gold coin from the space ring and called the maid in front of him. cutting-edge news Looking into the maid''s eyes, rod said. The maid took the gold coin and said with a smile: "Yinzhiyinshang group, headed by yuser, is a senior soldier with strength close to high level. The other core professionals also have senior strength. In particular, we should pay attention to the fact that there is a mage in the team whose strength is unknown. " Chapter 33 As early as in the previous life of the game process, rod deeply understood that intelligence has a crucial position in the game. cutting-edge news cutting-edge news cutting-edge news cutting-edge news If rod doesn''t want to pay for the information, he can''t get the information from the maid. He can only get some basic information. After receiving rod''s gold coin, the maid gave him the internal information of the chamber of Commerce. For rod at this time, it undoubtedly gave him an intuitive understanding of the strength of the business group. Before long, under the guidance of the maid, rod and the vampire come to the silver seal chamber of Commerce. The maid goes forward first, explains a few words to the guard outside the caravan, and then turns to leave. After the maid left, because she knew about rod''s intention, the guard led rod to the inside of the station. As he passed through the station, rod observed the situation in the station. In the station, most of the members are busy, putting the goods on the empty carriage. At a glance, rod saw that most of the goods were sealed in wooden cases, and he could not see what was in them. Members of the chamber of Commerce had a lot of trouble in the process of transporting the wooden cases. Rod listened attentively and could hear the sound of iron collision inside the wooden cases. On the side, several supervisors also noticed the arrival of rod, but they didn''t say much. They just looked at the bodyguard leading rod in front of them and still started the work. environment The bodyguard asked rod to wait outside the camp. He entered the camp and announced a few words. Then he went out and signaled rod to enter. Rod leads the vampire into the camp. As soon as he entered the camp, rod was acutely aware that something was wrong. It''s not that rod has a sense of danger, but that the atmosphere around him makes him feel very familiar. Vampires also have this feeling. At first, they are a little restless. Rod calms them down with his mental imprint, and then observes the environment in the camp. There are some sundries in the camp, which is clean as a whole. Perhaps not because of the permanent residence, there are no tables in the camp, just a few chairs. At this moment, a man was sitting on the chair facing the entrance of the camp. Rod looked at him. The man was dressed in cloth clothes, but the cloth clothes could not cover up his burly figure. His face was firm and resolute. The scars carved by several sharp weapons on his face were telling the story of the past. The whole person radiates a kind of momentum all the time. cutting-edge news The head of the maid''s mouth, has the strength of a senior soldier, according to rod''s understanding, the corresponding level should be in the third level. High level warrior is equivalent to the official mage, corresponding to the fourth level. Looking at rod entering the barracks, the leader in front of him motioned rod to sit down on a chair. After rod took his seat, the leader said to rod, "I''m yuser, the leader of the silver seal business group. I''ve heard the previous bodyguard say that I want to be a tourist and follow the business group to the city of mourning, right?" Seeing rod nodding, Uther continued, "you should have known that there are not many business groups going to the city of mourning except our business group, right?" Rod continued to nod, and Uther said, "well, you are both necromancers, right?" Rod didn''t intend to hide his identity as a necromancer. It''s better to let him know at the beginning than to be found by the caster on the way. But rod had some doubts in his mind. No matter the veterans at the gate or the leader of Shang at this time, he could see his identity as a necromancer at a glance without any detection of magic power "How can you tell that we are necromancers? If we only depend on our appearance, we should be as good as thieves." "Hood and hem," Uther said with a smile Without waiting for rod to continue to ask, Uther continued: "although the thieves also wear black robes, for the convenience of fighting, the hem only reaches to the front of the knee at most. Unlike your black robes, it almost reaches the instep." "In the case of hoods, thieves rely more on masks to hide their identities than on hoods. The hood behind the robe of the necromancer is wider. Except for Diya, this style of black robe will not be sold in other places. These can be observed by experience alone. " "What''s more, there''s a kind of momentum in you... It''s not something a thief can have. these these Because he was not a necromancer in his previous life, his previous game experience did not make rod pay attention to these details. Previous game experience does not cover all the knowledge in the game. these these cutting-edge news these cutting-edge news Seeing that rod seemed to be thinking about something, Uther continued: "although I often deal with necromancers, my staff may not accept it. The two necromancers want to go to Diya as tourists. They are suspicious about what they think, so... " Uther did not continue to speak, but looked at rod, waiting for his answer. Rod understood that if he didn''t say anything, unless he paid a high price, the business group would not take him with him. Chapter 34 If the conversation is compared to a fight, the initiative in the fight at this time is undoubtedly in Uther''s hands. Previously, through a series of continuous Q & A, Uther had suppressed rod in the momentum. According to Uther''s idea, not to mention that at this time, only his own business group went to the city of mourning. The only person who wanted to be a tourist was a necromancer, and he had not much experience. Of course, he could ask for a price increase. The identity of the necromancer made it difficult for them to collude with other people. However, in Uther''s memory, the Necromancer''s plot against the business group happened from time to time. If the business group takes a necromancer on the road, it has its own risks. Because he has the strength of a senior soldier, although he is not particularly afraid of the necromancer in front of him, he does not want to have too much involvement with him. Unless the necromancer in front of him is willing to pay a large sum of gold, Uther will make him a tourist. "Two hundred gold coins, what do you think?" Uther gave his price estimate. Instead of rushing to reply, rod began to think about a problem that rod had discovered before. Seeing the necromancer in front of him, he seemed to fall into thinking. Uther was not worried. He just crossed his hands and looked at the necromancer in front of him, waiting for his answer. After waiting for a while, rod finished thinking and said to Uther, "I have a few questions. I hope the team leader can answer them for me." "Ask." At this time, due to the long waiting time, Uther also began to be a little impatient. these A necromancer still wants to bargain at this time. It''s better to check if he has enough gold coins. Rod asked, "why did the silver seal business group go to the city of mourning?" Hearing this question, Uther almost couldn''t help but wonder why the necromancer in front of her asked such an obvious question. "For the sake of trade." Rod then asked, "since it''s trade, why do you go to the city of mourning in this period?" Uther didn''t seem to understand and asked rod, "what do you mean?" "According to my information, not long ago, a large business group went to the city of mourning." Uther frowned slightly¡° So what? " these As a result, during this period of time, the rest of the business groups went to the city of mourning to get very low income. " As if without understanding, Uther said, "what does that mean?" "Then I want to ask you, why do you choose to go to the city of mourning when none of the other business groups go to the city of mourning?" Instead of answering rod''s question directly, Uther asked rod, "what about you? Why did the two necromancers go to the city of mourning in this period? " "To fight." Rod said it in a bland tone, and Uther''s pupils shrank. Rod asked Uther these words just to confirm one thing. cutting-edge news Although yuser did not give a positive answer to rod, according to his reaction, he obviously had information about the war. cutting-edge news cutting-edge news cutting-edge news Uther said to rod, "you know, because the war is about to break out, the city of mourning will need a lot of basic materials. Delivering weapons to the Necromancer''s side will naturally generate more revenue. " Rod replied: "since you can get the news of the war, can''t the rest of the business groups get it? If the war is about to start, as the only large town at the border of Diya, the city of mourning will send materials to the city of mourning, and the price of weapons will be reduced. " "As far as I know, the silver seal business group is just a small business group of about 20 people, how to compete with a large business group with hundreds of people to deliver goods." "In addition to the risks you may encounter when crossing the border, especially in this war period, the border is full of a large number of thieves and Marauders of various races. If you just transport weapons, I''m afraid the gold coins you earn are not enough for your guards." "The goods transported by the commercial group are more than weapons. How can they be simple?" Every time rod said a word, Uther''s face turned gloomy. At the end, Uther''s face sank completely, but he still didn''t speak. Rod then said, "when I first entered this camp, I felt something was wrong. There is a smell in this camp, which gives me a very familiar feeling... " Rod stretched out his left hand, spread out his palm, and said, "this is what you really deliver, isn''t it?" Yuser looked down and saw a dark crystal with rough appearance lying in the palm of rod''s hand. It was the ghost crystal obtained by rod in the tomb. "Due to the abundant materials transported by the large business groups, in order to seek stability, they will not transport many ghost crystals. The rest of the small business groups do not have the courage you have. They buy a large number of ghost crystals as soon as they detect the war." As rod''s voice dropped, Uther laughed. "It''s just your guess. And I think other members of the business group should not welcome the necromancer. " After that, Uther got up. Instead of looking at rod and the vampire, she went to the back of the camp. cutting-edge news Uther instantly understood rod''s meaning, and suddenly turned back to look at rod who was still sitting in the chair. Once a large number of ghost crystals are successfully transported to Diya, it is possible that the price will increase several times when the war comes. To this end, at the first time of confirming the war, Uther used all the savings of the business group to buy the ghost crystal, and quickly went to Diya. Uther tried to hide it from his subordinates. Except for a few close friends, no one knew what the goods were. In case of leaking information, they are besieged by thieves and Necromancers. cutting-edge news At that time, all commercial routes will become chaotic. If you don''t take high-level guards, it''s not so easy to go to the city of mourning safely. Once the news about Uther''s transportation of the dead crystal is leaked, before he reaches the city of mourning, he will be surrounded and killed by thieves, and even the official necromancer will snatch it. "You..." "I just want to go to the city of mourning." Looking at the ugly face of Uther, rod said. Chapter 35 After rod finished his last sentence, for a moment, the two fell into silence at the same time. Rod is still that calm face, the vampire in addition to rod took out the ghost crystal when more than two eyes, the rest of the time also did not move. Uther''s face was constantly changing, which showed that his heart was not calm. In the barracks, with the extension of silence, the momentum became dignified. Rod even felt a flash of killing. At this time, Uther''s momentum was fully revealed, in this not spacious camp. In rod''s feelings, at this time, the momentum of Uther standing opposite him is just like that of a real soldier. The vampire beside rod also felt the power of Uther. He stepped forward from the back of rod''s seat, stared at Uther''s action and was ready to move at any time. Correspondingly, rod himself is ready. Although he is still sitting in the chair, rod''s consciousness has locked the blade in the space ring, and his body center of gravity moves forward. If Uther is going to make a move, rod can take out the blade instantly and stab it forward at the same time. Even though he was ready to fight, rod''s heart was still calm. Although yuser has the strength of a senior soldier, he only wears light cloth clothes, and does not wear the armor of a soldier. Rod is not afraid. Unlike rod, a swordsman who only relies on his swordsmanship, a set of excellent equipment is indispensable if a soldier wants to give full play to his real strength. If a swordsman relies on the sharpness of his sword moves and the timing of his sword, then a soldier relies on the conversion of attack and defense in battle. In order to pursue the agility of damage and evasion, swordsmen can only wear leather armor at most. Once they wear heavy iron armor, their own strength will be greatly reduced. Unlike swordsmen, soldiers wear different types of armor according to their own needs. In order to find the best attack time, soldiers often rely on their own equipment and combat experience, always block the opponent''s attack, until they find the opponent''s flaws. Soldiers may not be able to surpass swordsmen of the same level in swordsmanship, but they can generally defeat swordsmen of the same level with excellent equipment and control of attack and defense in battle. It can be said that a large part of the strength of soldiers is based on their own equipment. That''s why, even when he realized there might be a fight, rod was just ready and not too nervous. Rod knows that although he may not be able to defeat Uther with his own strength alone, with the help of the vampires around him, if Uther plans to fight here, it''s really not sure whether he will win or lose. Even with a space ring, armor is different from weapons. It can be taken out instantly. It takes a lot of time to wear a suit of armor neatly. Although the basic attributes of soldiers without armor have not been reduced, they can''t bear several attacks from vampires. In addition, rod is looking for opportunities to raid. Rod doesn''t think Uther can last long. It''s just... Rod thought that once he had a fight with Uther, unless he was solved quickly, other members of the business group would gather around him. In addition, there might be casters, so he should think about how to escape from the business group. Moreover, at this time, only one business group went to the sad city. If rod missed this opportunity, he might have to wait a long time before there was a second business group going to the sad city. Rod even had to change his plan completely. In the process of rod''s thinking, Uther''s heart is not calm. Uther couldn''t figure out how the necromancer in front of him found out that the goods he was really transporting were ghost crystals. Although the necromancer in front of him had already said it sentence by sentence, Uther could not believe that it was the necromancer in front of him who inferred and judged it only by some clues. In a very short time, Uther thought a lot, but there are still many questions in her mind. What is the real purpose of the necromancer? cutting-edge news Or are they the eyelid sent by other business groups? If the necromancer in front of him really has other purposes, yuser doesn''t want to expose the intelligence of his batch of necromancer crystals. The best way is to kill the necromancer now, and then leave immediately with the business group. Although this is a little suspect, it is undoubtedly the best way at present. However, through the confrontation of momentum, Uther gave up the idea. Years of combat experience made Uther sensitive to danger. The momentum of the two men in front of him undoubtedly told Uther that if he made a rash move, I''m afraid he would fall first. At this time, a feeling suddenly flashed in Uther''s heart. Although the two people in front of him were no different from the necromancer he had seen before, the momentum they exuded was not like the necromancer who could only hide in the rear to control the undead creatures, but more like the melee pro who had experienced many battles. Uther took a deep breath, and the situation was obviously beyond her expectation. For her previous judgment, Uther did not know which was right or which was deliberately misled by them. She could only stabilize the two people in front of her. Yuser said slowly, "I can take you two to the city of mourning. I don''t even charge you any travel expenses, but you must stay in the business group''s residence until the business group leaves." Hearing this, rod also confirmed Uther''s idea, so he said, "well, I''ll trouble the business group to take care of it all the way." It''s agreed with Uther''s request. Uther nodded and motioned to rod and the vampire to wait for a moment. He came to the back of the camp and yelled a few words. After a while, a man dressed as a thief entered the camp from the rear. After yuser whispered a few words to him, the thief led rod and the vampire out of the camp. Led by the robbers, rod and his party walked for a while towards the first direction and came to an empty carriage. "Please have a rest here, and the business group will set out in two days. If you need anything, please let me know in advance and I will buy it for you. " The thief''s hoarse voice reached rod''s ears. Rod didn''t know whether he was deliberately lowering his tone or whether his voice was like that. With these words, the thief did not leave, but was waiting. Rod understood that although Uther agreed to be a tourist with the vampire, he was not at ease. The thief would stay here after guiding himself. He said that he was waiting for the orders of himself and the vampire. In fact, he was monitoring whether he had any changes. This method of Uther was also expected by rod. If Uther doesn''t keep any watch on rod, he will be surprised. Rod didn''t say much, just led the vampire to the carriage. Chapter 36 Rod and the vampire boarded another carriage approved by the silver seal business group. There are two rows of seats on the left and right sides of the carriage, but the space is not spacious, obviously only for a small number of people. After entering the carriage from the side, rod sat down in the seat in the carriage. Looking at the interior decorations and the windows that could be opened on both sides of the carriage, rod realized that the carriage was meant to carry passengers. Rod speculated that because of the high payment for transporting passengers, the silver India business group itself would choose to bring some passengers, but not too many. Once the number of passengers is too large, things will happen beyond the control of silver seal business group. For carrying passengers, large business groups in a system are definitely cheaper. Those who want to go to the city of mourning have already left with the previous big business group. As a result, until two days before the departure, the silver seal business group did not find any tourists. That''s why, at the beginning, Uther didn''t directly refuse rod to become a tourist because of his status as a necromancer. Instead, Uther talked with rod about the travel expenses. At the beginning, Uther wanted to make rod pay the high cost of travel through verbal repression. But through his own observation, rod realized the real goods he was carrying, which made Uther have to exempt rod''s travel expenses as rod''s sealing fee. After judging that the silver seal business group really transported the ghost crystal, rod only proposed that he wanted to be a passenger instead of taking the opportunity to blackmail the business group. He also had his own consideration. Just as rod said, he is a tourist following the business group. Along the way, he must be taken care of by the business group. cutting-edge news If rod really wants to gain an inch, the business group is not a vegetarian. Along the way, rod could not always guard against retaliation from the business group. Several senior professionals, plus a caster, may not be able to kill rod and vampire with reasonable arrangement. Just like the current situation, although the business group can''t get the travel expenses from rod, it won''t forcibly encircle and kill rod with unknown strength to increase its losses. Rod can also follow the business group and go to Diya. He can get what he needs. "Ghost crystal..." Sitting in the carriage, rod recalled the previous situation, took out the ghost crystal from the space ring, checked it, and handed it to the vampire next to him. Vampires immediately like a treasure, after that will be dead crystal in the hands of death, while close to their own body. The undead crystal releases death energy all the time. This kind of death energy can help the undead mage transform the undead, and also help the undead advance. Therefore, in Diya, the ghost crystal is very popular with the necromancer, but in other places, it can only be used as jewelry decoration, and the price is far less than that of Diya. According to rod''s feeling, in the previous tomb, the advancement of vampires is probably triggered by this ghost crystal. At this time, because he had planned to follow the business group to the city of mourning, he did not know how long it would take. To give the ghost crystal to the vampire is also to hope that he can improve his strength by absorbing the energy of death. After the upgrade is interrupted, the vampire can''t upgrade again in a short time, but it can maintain its strength at the top of the third level by relying on the death energy released by the ghost crystal, waiting for the next upgrade. By this time, the sky outside the carriage was completely dark. Looking at the vampire absorbed the energy emitted by the ghost crystal, rod himself had a plan. Rod did not choose to meditate. Rod''s mana value has reached the upper limit of the knowledge attribute. Ordinary meditation can''t achieve any effect except accelerating the recovery of mana value. At this time, the only way to improve rod''s strength is deep meditation. However, the conditions for entering deep meditation are harsh, and rod himself has some ideas. Since he came to this world and fought one after another, rod has no time to rest. Even if you have a little spare time, you are preparing for the next battle. The only way to rest is meditation. Up to now, rod has never slept once. Through meditation, even though his physical fatigue can be recovered, the mental sleepiness brought by fighting can not be eliminated. In this state, rod does not think that he can smoothly enter the state of deep meditation. The experience of his previous life let him know that instead of useless meditation, it''s better to take the time to adjust your state to the best, and then try deep meditation. Therefore, rod chose to adjust his mental state by sleeping. Because the space in the carriage was not spacious, rod could not lie down. He could only sit on the seat with his hands crossed and his back against the board behind the carriage. He closed his eyes and began to try to sleep. As for whether the silver seal business group will take this opportunity to encircle and kill itself, rod is not worried. The business group with a large number of ghost crystals will be more cautious than rod thought, for fear that an abnormal move will make other forces notice themselves. Is there anything more extraordinary than killing passengers in the station? ¡­¡­¡­¡­ For a long time. Maybe the vigilance in the subconscious, even in sleep, rod can not completely fall into deep sleep, but still maintain a semi conscious state. The noise around, coupled with the vibration from his feet, made rod wake up in time. The vampire seems to feel nothing, still sucking the energy of the ghost crystal. In an instant, rod pushed the side window open and looked out. The sky is still dark, showing a dark blue light, the whole business group has been ready, gathered around a large number of carriages, is ready to move in a direction. "Wake up?" It was as if I was aware of the movement in the carriage. A hoarse voice came from the front of the carriage. Rod pushed the window open and looked forward. It was the thief I saw yesterday who was sitting in front of his carriage, whipping the horses in front of him with a whip. "You should be honored. The business group changed the departure time for you. " He specially told rod about it. After saying this, the thief said nothing and just drove in front of him. Rod did not say much. He closed the window again and went back to the carriage. cutting-edge news As soon as it was light, the business group formed a long line, leaving the residence of the freelance chamber of Commerce and heading towards the gate of the town. At this time, under the dark blue sky, several people dressed in black are staring at the caravan, indicating that the road will not be calm. Chapter 37 Inside the carriage, rod took a few deep breaths, trying to adjust his condition to the best. At the end of the night''s rest, rod''s mental state was restored. Rod plans to take advantage of this opportunity to try deep meditation. flower For the current rod, the only way to improve his strength is deep meditation. these The main purpose of shallow meditation is to increase the maximum mana and the speed of mana recovery. Shallow meditation can easily quit under any circumstances, without the risk of regurgitation, and can even replace sleep to a certain extent, but deep meditation is totally different. The first thing to do in deep meditation is to spread the mana value, so as to establish a connection with the surrounding magic elements, and then deepen this connection through their own spiritual exploration. In the process of deep meditation, one''s own spirit should be always focused, constantly feeling and exploring the surrounding magic elements. In deep meditation, the connection between mages and magic elements is usually maintained by the uninterrupted supply of mana. Once deep meditation begins, with the deepening of the connection with magic elements, the whole person will fall into a state and lose the perception of the outside world. Unless the mana value is consumed, it cannot be easily removed. Once this state is forcibly broken by an external force, the person who enters deep meditation will be backfired based on the remaining mana value. The more mana you have left, the more you will have to bite back on your body. The mage''s bite back will even make your body collapse. environment Rod knows this kind of backfire of deep meditation, but rod still chooses to do deep meditation here. In addition to seizing all the time to improve his strength, the more important reason for rod to do so is that he has a unique understanding of deep meditation through the experience accumulated in his previous mage career. If the silver seal business group chooses to attack themselves while they are in a deep meditation state, rod can also use some special means to avoid the damage caused by backfire. Although the mana value may be lost, it has no effect on rod''s melee strength. Rod didn''t tell the rest of the business group not to disturb him. According to the information provided by the maid, there is an unknown caster in the business group. Because of the connection with the surrounding magic elements, the fluctuation of mana caused by deep meditation is very easy to detect for the caster of any rank. Although rod''s action did not make it clear to the business group, it was also a sign. Rod believed that according to the previous behavior of the business group, he would not interrupt himself maliciously when he realized that he had started deep meditation. They choose not to interfere with each other. What the business group wants is to transport the ghost crystal to Diya with peace of mind, and will not deliberately provoke powerful enemies, and rod has never thought of seizing the ghost crystal of the business group. Because the space in the car is not spacious, rod put his hands flat on his legs, and changed his achievements to beginners, ready to start meditating. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ In the process of Rhode''s meditation, the silver seal business group was walking along a road with dense forests on both sides, and the trees in the forest were tall. The road ahead of the carriage was chosen by the merchant group. Although there were litter on the ground, the road was spacious and there was no barrier, which was conducive to the carriage. It was already bright, but the light on the road was still dim due to the dense forest around. In the middle of the business group, Uther was by the side of the largest carriage, directing the business group. Different from yesterday''s casual clothes, Uther was wearing a set of silver armor and riding on a brown horse. She was not armed, but she was wearing a space ring. At this time, Uther is listening to his scouts report on the surrounding situation. This scoundrel is not young. Compared with other scoundrels who depend on their skills to eat, this scoundrel in front of us can''t beat them. However, the scoundrel has rich experience in investigating the surrounding situation. He is familiar with the road to the city of mourning. The scouts saw from the eyes that Uther looked in one direction one after another that Uther''s attention was not on the situation he reported. Anyway, there was no abnormal situation. The scouts finished quickly, and then came to the front of the team to explore. Uther was still looking in the direction beside the business group. In Uther''s mind, the safety of the business group is obviously more important. The two undead mages of unknown origin were obviously what Uther cared about. cutting-edge news Although he has let his best thieves keep an eye on them all the time, Uther is still worried. It was not until the scouts left for a while that Uther took his eyes back. Just as he was about to give orders to his scouts, Uther reflected that his scouts had already reported the situation to the front and began to investigate. Youse had no choice but to focus on the carriage again. Last night, rod could sleep safely in the carriage, but for the silver seal business group, the preparation has just begun. Unlike rod, because rod entered the silver seal''s residence, and what he said, Uther had to change her plan. She packed everything in the night, but did not care that other people might find anything unusual. She started early this morning. At this time, the business group has been on the road, for the two necromancers in the team, Uther began to feel headache. Youse understood that the necromancer knew the value of the necromancer crystal more than anyone else. If there might be danger on the road, the biggest hidden danger came from the necromancer in the business group. Although the two necromancers didn''t ask for anything, they just wanted to go to Diya, but Uther couldn''t believe that the necromancers, who had always been famous for their conspiracy, didn''t have any idea about the necromancer crystal. Even if they are under their own surveillance, and there is no movement, Uther can''t rest assured. Instead, she thinks they are planning something. Because he didn''t know the strength of the other side, yuser didn''t dare to act rashly. The only thing he could do was to increase the intensity of monitoring them. Chapter 38 Uther was still on guard against the necromancer in the carriage. At this time, rod in the carriage was obviously in another state. Rod didn''t know what was going on outside the carriage. At this time, rod, although in a state of meditation, but frowned, obviously the process is not smooth. Rod tried to call all the magic elements around him, but in rod''s perception, the magic elements around him were very indifferent, and few magic elements chose to respond to rod''s call. For the current rod, because there is no way to get the response of the magic element, let alone the mana cost to establish a link with the magic element, and then go on like this, even the meditation state can not be maintained. Deep meditation is generally mastered by a formal mage. Due to his low spiritual attribute, although rod has been trying to spread mana, it has never worked. Rod didn''t expect that the deep meditation that he could easily enter in his previous life was so difficult to achieve at this time. After a series of failures, rod had to change his plan. Rhode no longer calls all kinds of magic elements around him, but only tries to establish a connection with fire magic elements based on the existing primary fire magic. At the beginning, the surrounding fire magic elements still did not respond to rod, but at rod''s insistence, a few fire magic elements around began to respond to rod''s call. The experience of his previous life let rod know that he should not be in a hurry at this time. Instead of trying to summon more fire magic elements, rod tried to release mana and deepen the connection with surrounding fire magic elements. Feeling the slow decline of mana value, rod knows that he has started to establish contact with the surrounding fire magic elements. Rhode focused his attention on this slight connection, not on anything around him. these these Rod''s mana is consumed faster, but it is still consumed at a very slow speed. At this time, what Rhode can perceive is only a large number of fire magic elements. His physical perception has gone away completely. Maintaining this connection with the magic elements is a process of extremely consuming spirit. Once the mage''s spirit is lax or sleepy, the effect of deep meditation will be greatly reduced, or even directly backfired. That''s why rod chose to sleep one night, replenish his spirit, and then start deep meditation. With the experience of his previous life and his unremitting attempts, rod successfully entered a state of deep meditation. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ On the side, the vampire who has been absorbing the energy of death seems to feel something. He quickly opens his eyes, stares at rod for a few seconds, and then closes his eyes again. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ At this time, the merchant group in the central carriage. A caster in a blue robe seemed to feel something. He gave a light sigh. Then he put down the books he had been reading, pushed open the window beside the carriage and looked in a direction not far away. In sight, it was the carriage where rod was. The blue robed mage tapped twice on the edge of the window. On the side, hearing the sound, Uther immediately came to the side of the carriage and looked inside the window. The blue robed mage whispered a few words to Uther. Along the line of sight of the blue robed mage, Uther also looked at rod''s carriage. "You mean... He''s in deep meditation?" Uther''s tone was full of doubt, and he didn''t seem to believe it. Although he is not a mage, Uther obviously knows a lot about the way a mage practices, what deep meditation means to a mage, and how a mage will suffer if deep meditation fails. Seeing master LAN Pao nodding, yuser was stunned for a moment. Uther couldn''t understand why the necromancer chose to meditate deeply here. Until now, Uther has been speculating about the purpose of the Necromancer''s coming. All kinds of speculations have flashed through Uther''s mind, but Uther has never been able to confirm. At this time, seeing this as if it was a special move, Uther seemed to be aware of something and finally confirmed it. To this end, Uther took a deep look at rod''s direction. In the carriage, seeing that yuser had not answered for a long time, the blue robed mage could not help but ask in a low voice: "do you want to take this opportunity..." As a caster, the blue robed mage understands the consequences of the interruption of deep meditation, and also knows what a good opportunity it is, so he proposes to Uther. Although master LAN Pao didn''t finish what he said, Uther already understood the meaning of the words. Uther still looked in the direction of rod''s carriage and shook his head. Seeing this, master LAN Pao no longer insisted. Although he was a caster, master LAN Pao knew in his heart that he could make suggestions to the leader, but the real choice could only be made by the leader. Master LAN Pao knew that the commander must have his own ideas when he made such a decision. Master LAN Pao can make suggestions, but he can''t interfere too much with the judgment of the commander. Seeing that Uther was still looking in the direction of rod''s carriage, the blue robed mage closed the window, sat back in the carriage, and re read the books in hand. Finally, Uther sighed deeply, no longer looking at the direction of the necromancer, but looking to the front of the team, ready to command in front. Even when he came to the front of the team, Uther''s mind was still the behavior of the necromancer before. In Uther''s opinion, deep meditation should be deliberately carried out by the necromancer. In doing so, the necromancer only hopes to tell himself through the mouth of the mages in the business group that they have no malice, but just want to go to the city of mourning through the caravan. Similarly, for the business group, although one of them is engaged in deep meditation, for the sake of safety, he will not attack them without knowing their cards. It is this kind of behavior that seems to be showing weakness, but it almost completely dissolves the previous behavior of forcibly becoming a business group passenger, and makes the business group relax its vigilance. This made Uther look up at the necromancer. Suddenly, a strange idea came into Uther''s mind. After the necromancer entered the camp of the business group, all his actions were expected by the necromancer. The necromancer guessed all his thoughts. From the goods transported to this time, he would not attack them. Although there was no real fight, but through this series of judgments, Uther has determined that the necromancer who spoke earlier would not be a layman. Chapter 39 A few days passed. At this time, it was almost dusk, the red of the sunset reflected in the forest, and the team of the business group stationed in an open woodland. In this red light, in a carriage in the business group, rod, who has been in a state of deep meditation, slowly opened his eyes. As the mana value is consumed, rod''s connection with the surrounding Magic Elements disappears instantly. Rod can only end this deep meditation. Compared with shallow meditation, deep meditation takes a longer time, often lasting for several days at a time. A deep meditation of a formal mage even lasts for several weeks. Generally speaking, with the same amount of mana, the longer you meditate deeply and the longer you establish contact with magic elements, the better the effect of this deep meditation will be. In the process of deep meditation, due to the focus on thinking, their metabolism is reduced to the minimum, so even if they don''t eat for a few days, the burden of the body is not big. Listening to the noise outside the carriage, rod looked at the system log. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Maintain deep meditation..." "Your primary fire magic has been improved by deepening your connection with fire magic elements..." "Maintain deep meditation..." "Your mental attributes have been improved." "Maintain deep meditation..." ¡°¡­¡­¡± "Mana is not enough to maintain deep meditation..." "The meditation is over." "Through this deep meditation, you gain spirit + 2 and 4% progress of primary fire magic." "You''ve got the race achievement [quiet heart]" "[quiet heart]: a deep meditation. Basic reward spirit + 2. The meditation effect increases by 20% when wearing it. " ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Turn off the system log, and rod knows the harvest of this deep meditation. four o''clock Through his previous life experience, rod knew that when the caster started deep meditation, his spiritual attributes would have a rapid period of improvement. This is equivalent to stimulating one''s own spiritual improvement through deep meditation. Even the apprentices with poor qualifications can improve their spirits by 5 to 10 points through deep meditation. In addition, through this deep meditation, rod also achieved an achievement. The achievement was expected by rod. After wearing the new achievement, the effect of promotion meditation was better than rod''s original title of beginner, which was a promotion for rod. In addition, due to the deep meditation of fire magic elements, rod gained 4% of the training progress of primary fire magic. But this 4% progress is almost useless, as long as less than 100%, still can not get improvement. one o''clock It may take months of deep meditation to fully rely on one''s own efforts to ascend. Even if it''s a special skill, what rod learned through the system is more about how to use it. As for how to improve by training, we can only rely on rod himself. flower It takes a lot of time to improve special skills, as well as ordinary skills. flower After checking his harvest, rod looked around. On the side, the vampire is still absorbing the energy released by the ghost crystal, and rod doesn''t care about it. environment The first thing that attracted rod''s attention was the towering watchtower. Under the setting sun, the skin of the watchtower was shining red. Not far from rod''s carriage, the business group was surrounded by the campfire, saying something loudly while waiting for hot and fresh food. When rod looked carefully, I didn''t know whether it was due to rotation or other reasons. The thief who had been in charge of monitoring rod''s every move in front of the carriage was cutting the hunting animals by the campfire with a weapon. Even youse, the leader of the merchants, was around the campfire, rubbing his hands and waiting for the food. At this time, it was just dusk, and it was not night yet. The business group could still move on while the light was sufficient. However, it was obvious that the business group did not intend to move on today, but was stationed here. Perhaps knowing his identity as a necromancer was not friendly to the rest of the business group. Instead of paying attention to the others, rod put his interest on the watchtower he saw. Rod went straight to the watchtower not far away. Although the original thief had left, the business group obviously did not relax its vigilance to rod. At this time, there was still a professional sitting in front of rod''s carriage, who was the scouting who reported to Uther. Although the scouts knew that there was a necromancer as a tourist of the business group, they didn''t see him these days. As soon as he saw rod get out of the carriage, the scout was stunned. Seeing rod walking towards the watchtower, the scouts stopped what they had planned to follow and prepared to report to head Shang. Rod came to the bottom of the watchtower. Looking at the red watchtower, rod reached out and touched its surface. special The red light of the setting sun reflects on the surface of the watchtower, making the red color more beautiful. Rod enters from the entrance at the bottom of the tower. The light inside is fair. There is a place for light to enter every other floor. Rod can see the steps at the foot of the tower and climb to the top of the tower along a spiral staircase In rod''s impression, in order to save construction resources, the common watchtower is only built by erecting the wood in a stable form, and then climbing on the rope ladder, which is similar to the watchtower at present. It wasn''t long before rod reached the top of the tower through the top steps. The top of the tower is a spacious platform, surrounded by simple wooden barriers to prevent falling due to mistakes. Chapter 40 Standing at the top of the observation tower, rod could look far away. Rod predicted that the height of the watchtower should be 60-70 meters. Coming to the edge of the top of the tower, rod looked down. In rod''s view, there was only a small spot left in the bonfire that had been lit by the business group. The crowd around the bonfire was also very small at this time. With Hawkeye, rod can count the people by the campfire. Because Hawkeye is only primary, it''s still a little fuzzy. If it''s expert Hawkeye, you can even see everyone''s expression by the campfire from here. Hawkeye is essential for melee professionals to observe everything that happens in combat. Especially for the class of scouts, Hawkeye is particularly important. Rod looked in one direction. There was still a forest around the watchtower, but the number of trees began to decrease, and the height could not be compared with what rod had seen before. There was a plain in the distance. Even without pathfinding, rod could see something unusual. "Dia..." Looking at the plain in the distance, rod understood that the location of the watchtower should be the border of Eli and the intersection of Diya. As long as you walk a little further, you can enter Diya. Rod finally understood why the business group stopped here. He wanted to take advantage of the fact that he was still in the territory of ERI to have a good night''s rest and recover the tiredness brought by the continuous March of the past few days, and then set off to enter the territory of Diya early tomorrow morning. flower After several days of deep meditation, rod still felt hungry even when his consumption was reduced to the minimum. Rod sat down on the edge of the watchtower, took the food from the space ring, put it to his mouth and bit it down. In rod''s space ring, part of the dry food comes from the original tomb, and part of it is stored in the space ring, which is enough for rod to use. Previously, rod had been eating this. Because it has been kept in the space ring, rod can swallow it without much chewing. Although there is no taste, it can restore physical strength. All of a sudden, rod, who is eating dry food, noticed something. He immediately got up, put the dry food into the space ring, and looked behind him. From the edge of the original watchtower platform to the position near the center. Rod heard heavy footsteps coming from behind, on the steps inside the watchtower. The owner of the footstep didn''t want to cover it up, and even made great efforts to increase the footstep. Not long after, with the sound of footsteps approaching, rod also saw the figure in the rear. It was yuser, the business leader who had been by the campfire. Uther''s figure appeared at the entrance of the top platform of the watchtower. Rod saw that Uther was holding a large roast lamb leg in his hand, and the aroma of the barbecue came out. Just before Uther appeared in rod''s field of vision, and during the period when the footsteps came, rod didn''t smell anything. It was obvious that Uther took this steaming roast leg out of the space ring. Uther climbed the watchtower, certainly to find rod, but he stopped at the entrance to the top platform. Perhaps, yuser''s original intention is to observe if rod has any abnormal behavior by sharing food with him. environment Originally, because he didn''t know the strength of the two necromancers in the business group, although he was very scared, he would not take the initiative to provoke. At this time, what surprised Uther was that the two necromancers in the business group took the initiative to separate. I just don''t know if the one who had deep meditation before was the one in front of me. Uther quickly weighed the states of the two sides. He is still wearing armor, plus the weapons in the space ring, which can be said to be the strongest state when there is no enchantment. In this kind of environment at this time, even the official necromancer is not necessarily able to resist his own raid. In an instant, Uther''s heart began to struggle violently. Originally just came up to observe the idea of the necromancer, began to have a change. Although the necromancer is willing to show weakness, but to see this good opportunity, Uther is not willing to let it go easily. Even though he guessed that the two necromancers might not really come for the ghost crystal in the caravan, Uther still couldn''t rest assured. According to their previous performance, Uther is about 70% sure that these two necromancers will not rob the soul crystal. But if they were killed here at this time, 70% would become 100%, which can completely eliminate the hidden danger of the business group. For Uther, there should be no suspense about dealing with a necromancer when he has the advantage of terrain. Finally, as if to think of something, Uther had a decision in his heart. Rod also felt something, but there was no movement. It was as if rod''s eyes narrowed slightly because of the light, and he just looked at Uther on the steps. In the afterglow, rod''s shadow stretched on the platform. Even though yuser was struggling in his heart, he could control his face well and didn''t show it. In rod''s eyes, yuser still kept calm. "I didn''t see you out all the way. The first time I saw you out of the carriage, the business group had a lot of food to share with you." Said Uther, with a smile on her face, trying to make herself a little more normal. With that, Uther handed out the leg of the lamb. Seeing yuser''s look at this time, rod sneered in his heart and understood that this war must be fought. Many times, even if they repeatedly show weakness and show their own purpose, others will not believe it. These words, the intention, never have their own strength to come true. "Thank you, commander Shang." With that, rod reached out and was ready to take over the leg of the lamb. Just as rod reached out, Uther''s eyes focused on rod''s outstretched hand. Years of combat experience, let Uther understand that the enemy''s body movements can reflect their own ideas to a certain extent. Especially in the current situation, as long as the hand extended by the enemy has the slightest tremor, he can attack and gain the upper hand. However, under Uther''s careful observation, rod''s hand steadily extended, and finally held it on the leg bone of the sheep. In the process, Uther couldn''t find any chance. Uther was shocked and seemed to be aware of something. He looked up and saw rod''s cold eyes staring at him under the black robe. Suddenly, the legs of the lamb in their hands disappeared instantly, and they were put into the space ring by no one. Two hands at the same time appear weapons, toward each other cut. Chapter 41 The weapons collided, making a violent crash. Because they were all in a hurry, they fought for the same goal in a short time. Instead of waving his weapon again, rod took advantage of the impact of the weapon collision and flashed back to the edge of the watchtower platform. There is no attempt to compete with Uther as a senior soldier. Even though rod has used his heavy chopping skill, he still can''t achieve success in the raid. Uther also understood his own advantages. Just after the weapons collided, the backhand was a slash. He wanted to suppress rod through a series of attacks, but only got rid of the shadow of rod when he retreated. After a miss, Uther''s other hand appeared a round shield, and at the same time, he put on an offensive posture, ready to kill rod here through his equipment and terrain advantages. While rod was at the edge of the watchtower, holding a weapon to Uther in front of him. Even though the space ring also had a shield, rod didn''t take it out. At this time, rod''s foot is the watchtower''s guardrail, the guardrail is only to rod''s waist. Due to years of disrepair, many guardrails at the edge have collapsed, and the rest of them are not very strong, as if they would break with a push. With his rich fighting experience, Uther knew that he didn''t even need to kill the necromancer in front of him with a weapon. He only needed to suppress himself, and the necromancer would fall from the watchtower if he had no way out. At the same time, Uther also knows that in this case, although it seems like a collision can kill the enemy, but a mistake, it is his own. Uther didn''t come forward immediately, but just held up his weapon. Uther knew that the enemy on the edge was under much more pressure than himself. Just wait for the enemy to show his flaws, and then he could find the best time to attack. However, Uther can only be disappointed to find that, even if it is tens of meters high behind him, the enemy is still holding the weapon in his hand steadily, without the slightest trembling, just looking at his eyes, it seems that there is something more. Youse couldn''t help scolding. Because he didn''t expect to kill the enemy, he just wanted to ask for some information, so he didn''t bring anyone up. He just entered the watchtower alone. If you have a helper around you, it''s easy to deal with the enemy in front of you. flower environment cutting-edge news Therefore, even if he longed for the soul crystal in the business group and wanted to attack the business group, it was hard for rod to find the opportunity. Unless there is chaos within the business group, or they show their own flaws. So, along the way, rod did not think about how to deal with the business group. Instead, he chose to enhance his own strength through deep meditation. At the same time, he also showed weakness to the business group, just wanted to reach Diya safely. Unfortunately, the business group''s idea is obviously different from rod''s. Even though rod didn''t plan to deal with the business group, the business group still didn''t want to let rod go. Just finding a chance to kill rod, head Shang chose to kill him here. Rod''s heart also produced a kind of anger, an emotion that has not appeared since he entered the game. Through his mental imprint, rod sends a message to the vampire below. discount Standing on the edge of the top of the tower, rod stares at Uther''s movements. At this time, in rod''s eyes, Uther moved, but not too much. He just stepped forward a little bit, and sealed the path between himself and the entrance to the top of the watchtower, trying to force himself down the watchtower safely. If you fight head-on on the ground, without the help of vampires, it may be difficult for rod to defeat the fully armed Uther only by his own strength, but at this time, with the help of the special environment here, rod can find opportunities. Toward the space ring confirmed again, rod knew that he had only one chance to try. The conversion between attack and defense is only in this moment. The pressure is heavy. Whether the soldiers in front of him are fully armed or the guardrails behind him are crumbling, they all seem to remind rod that if he fails, he will die. ¡­¡­ red After receiving rod''s order, the vampire puts the crystal of the dead in his hand into his pocket. At the same time, he pulls off the cloth around his face, revealing his fangs. The vampire pushed the door of the carriage open and looked aside. Seeing the scouts eating food in front of the carriage, the vampire rushed up in an instant. When the Scout saw that the door of the carriage was opened, he naturally looked up to observe the situation. At this time, his instinct of fighting for many years made him aware of something. The scoundrel just wants to get up from the carriage, but the vampire has rushed to his side, at the same time a claw. pharynx Flesh and blood with the vampire''s hand out, as if the desire for flesh and blood instinct, the vampire will be the hands of fresh flesh and blood to the mouth, began to quickly swallow up. The body of the scouts fell to the ground with a dull sound. At this time, the people around the campfire also found that it was wrong, and they all picked up their weapons and rushed towards the vampire. The vampire also felt the killing intention of the members of the business group. He threw the unfinished flesh on the ground and rushed to the members of the business group around him. Just as the vampire was fighting with the members of the business group, a quick reaction scout came to one of the business group''s carriages and knocked on the door twice. When the door opened, the blue robed mage stepped out of the carriage and saw the vampire in the middle of the battlefield. Chapter 42 At the first sight of the enemy''s appearance, the rich knowledge made the blue robed mage recognize that the enemy fighting with the business group was the vampire. Perhaps because of inexperience, most of the members of the business group did not recognize the identity of the vampire, but regarded it as an ordinary melee professional. At this time, several guards are in front to resist the attack of vampires. On the side, several senior thieves were obviously aware of the identity of the vampire. When they were supposed to attack, they were extremely hesitant and relied on the soldiers to support them in the front. Because the business group was in a state of rest, for a time, although the members of the business group took up arms and fought with vampires, not many people dressed their armor neatly. They just wanted to suppress vampires by virtue of the number of people. In the melee, vampires rely on their own strong perception, always pay attention to dodge the attack of powerful enemies, but attack weak enemies with all their strength. During the period when the blue robed mage was observing the situation, two ordinary guards who were responsible for transporting goods had fallen to the ground. pharynx In the sight of the blue robed mage, the vampire is quickly killing the weak members of the business group. Although he didn''t find out where the leader was, the blue robed mage obviously wouldn''t let the vampires attack the members of the business group. He quickly came to the edge of the battlefield and was ready to release the magic. In view of its sufficient mana value, the blue robed mage first releases [tardy Dharma] and [weakness] to the vampire, weakening the vampire''s strength, and then starts to gather magic energy in his hands to prepare for the next attack spell. In the field, the vampire who had been acting fast slowed down, and his hand was no longer sharp. The guards, who have been looking for opportunities, see the mages in the business group, rush to the vampires one after another and wave weapons at them. Vampires rely on their own characteristics, even if the basic attributes are weakened by magic, they can still make the surrounding guards fear by changing the damage, and dare not attack vampires at will. The surrounding guards quickly changed their tactics, instead of thinking about killing the vampires quickly, they planned to suppress the vampires. Relying on the advantage of the number of people, they attacked again and again, leaving many wounds on the vampires. Seeing that the nearby melee professionals have suppressed the vampire, a cold ice arrow is formed in the hands of the blue robed mage, which shoots towards the direction of the vampire. Maybe it was the fight with rod that made the vampire understand how much damage the spell could cause. Even if it was suppressed as a whole, the vampire still paid attention to the movements of the blue robed mage on the side. The vampire in the battle felt a crisis, looked directly at the direction of the blue robed mage, and saw the magic that was shooting at him. When the ice arrow was about to shoot the vampire, a black fog burst out in the vampire''s body. Ice arrow shot into the black fog, from the back of the black fog, hit the land not far away. There was a small hole on the ground. The surface of the hole was covered with ice chips. these Vampires understand that the greatest threat to themselves is the caster in the rear. They want to try to kill them with the ability of bat. "Break up!" The blue robed mage saw the intention of the vampire and yelled out this sentence to the rest of the members beside him. All the members around didn''t stop and ran away from the blue robed mage. The bat is getting closer to the blue robed mage. As soon as the first bat in the front is about to pounce on the blue robed mage, the blue robed mage raises his hand. In an instant, a powerful magic energy gathers around him, and then the energy bursts out. In the air, with a loud noise, an ice blue ripple spread rapidly. A huge ice ring, with the blue robed mage as the center, explodes. High amount of magic damage instantly killed most of the bats around the blue robed mage. Only a small number of bats survived because of the long distance. On the side, several members of the business group who did not run far were also hurt by this magic. As they are far away from the center of the damage explosion, these members are only touched by the spell and do not suffer too much damage. With only one spell, master LAN Pao killed a lot of bats. The rest of the bats are not enough to keep the vampires in the same place. In the vision of master LAN Pao, the remaining bats gathered in one direction and turned into black fog one after another. A large mass of black fog appeared, making it unable to see the internal situation clearly. Since he is near Diya all the year round, blue robed mage obviously knows this skill of vampire very well. The blue robed mage raised his hand, and an ice arrow condensed in his hand. As soon as the vampire appeared in the black fog, he shot at the vampire. Contrary to the blue robed mage''s expectation, in the black fog, the vampire''s body did not condense, instead, a large number of bats flew out again. The blue robed mage quickly disperses the magic in his hands, and is preparing to release the ice magic ring he used before. However, the vampire obviously understands his intention. After seeing his move, the bat spreads around. This time, none of the bats pounced on the blue robed mage. Instead, they pounced on the surrounding members of the business group. Most of the bats were looking for enemies to attack, while a small number of bats pounced directly on the low-level professionals who had been killed by vampires. The blue robed mage is helpless. Because the bats are all members of the business group, he can''t use a range of damage spells. The single spell only consumes his mana value. He can only watch the senior thieves in the business group quickly wave daggers from a distance, turning the bats in the air into a dark fog. The low-level professionals in the business group are facing a large number of bats at this time. In order to protect themselves, they can only gather next to the senior professionals and try to unite against the bats in the air. However, due to the narrowing of the activity space, they are bitten by bats. In addition, the blue robed mage also noticed the bat that was swallowing the corpse and yelled a few words, but he could only find out that other people were concentrating on dealing with the bats in the air because they didn''t understand the skill of vampires. The blue robed mage obviously didn''t plan to use magic. Instead, he took out a special dagger from the robe and went to the bodies where the bat was. If it is said that the body of vampire can suppress the instinct of swallowing flesh and blood through consciousness, then bats after bat can not resist this instinct. In the process of swallowing flesh and blood, even a low-level professional can stab them to death one by one. In the process of stabbing the bat to death with a dagger, master LAN Pao observed the situation on the battlefield, but he still didn''t find the trace of leader youse. He should have gone to deal with another necromancer, which means that he only needs to lead other members of the business group to deal with the Vampire in front of his eyes. In this regard, master LAN Pao put down his heart, and the head of Shang took the hand in person. It''s not necessary to say much about the outcome. As the No.2 figure in the business group, master LAN Pao obviously knew more about the power of the head of the business group than others. Chapter 43 Mahogany watchtower, top. Uther put the shield in front of him, and half of his body was behind the shield. His whole face only showed the part above his eyes, which was used to check the situation behind the shield. Under Uther''s shield raising method, no matter rod uses sword to attack or chooses to use magic, it will not have much effect. Uther is still walking slowly. Originally, the distance between the two people can be reached by a few steps, but it seems very long at this time. Uther knew that there was no way back. In this case, Uther did not choose to attack first, but chose this way of forward pressure, forcing the other side to show their flaws. In Uther''s perspective, with his forward pressure, the enemy retreated a few steps toward the rear in order to keep the distance, and the whole person almost stuck to the guardrail on the side. Seeing that the enemy was close to the edge of the watchtower, Uther knew that the other side would not allow himself to approach. When he reached a certain distance, the other side would react. Whether he was moving towards the edge or attacking himself, these behaviors would make him show his flaws. Just wait for the other side to show their flaws, and Uther can knock them down with a blow. Although the current distance can be a direct surprise attack, Uther is obviously unwilling, but more safely waiting for the enemy to show his flaws. Just as Uther expected, with Uther''s step by step forward pressure, the distance between the two gradually shortened. Rod seemed unable to bear the pressure. Instead of moving towards both sides, he took the lead, stepped forward and stabbed Uther at the same time. At the beginning of rod''s step, Uther realized that rod was ready to attack. He aimed his shield at the direction of rod''s attack. No matter whether rod''s sword could be stabbed or not, it showed a big flaw. Yuser saw all of rod''s actions in his eyes. The rich combat experience of senior soldiers enabled him to make the right response at the first time. Rod also understood that his attack would not work and that he was only looking for opportunities. Rod pulls back when he is about to hit Uther''s shield. Just when rod just accepted, Uther also moved. Yuser directly leaned forward, slapped his shield in rod''s direction, trying to take advantage of the enemy''s inability to move because of the recruitment, and then beat him down. Uther''s other hand was clenched and ready to attack. Obviously, rod anticipated the reaction that Uther might make when he took the shot. Before he took the sword away, he dodged to one side. The direction of dodging was exactly the direction of Uther''s shield waving hand. He avoided the impact of Uther shield, but rod was still at the top edge of the tower. As soon as rod finished dodging, before he could stand still, Uther followed and swept. Rod greets him with a sword and blocks yuser''s attack. He is ready to swing another sword. On one side, yuser''s Shield hits rod again. Rod has no way to parry and can only roll to the side. In the face of armed soldiers, rod may not be able to gain any advantage by fencing alone. If he wants to win, he still needs to find opportunities. At the end of the rollover, rod was still on the edge of the tower, just in a different place. He is preparing to deal with yuser''s next attack, but finds that yuser doesn''t attack. Instead, he stands in the same place holding his shield. His face is a little ugly than before. It turned out that while rod rolled away from Uther''s shield, Uther hit the air, and the shield hit the guardrail on the side. Watching the wooden guardrail fall down, Uther instinctively felt fear and failed to pursue. However, yosser is a senior soldier at least, and instantly adjusted his state, ready to continue to press forward toward rod. As Uther''s shield has always been in front of him, rod has not been able to find the opportunity to attack, but rod also noticed that even Uther, who has the overall advantage, still has the fear of death. Seeing Uther raise his shield again and move forward to himself, rod knew that the enemy had chosen the safest way and would not show any flaws to himself. If he wanted to defeat the enemy in front of him, he needed to create his own opportunities. environment It seems that Uther''s prudence, whether it is the choice of the business group or the choice in the battle, may be a good behavior, but too much prudence has become Uther''s weakness at this time. Thinking of this, rod knew that maybe he could find a chance. As he watched Uther move forward again, rod held the sword in one hand, facing Uther''s direction, and the other hand dropped down. Several objects appeared in his hand, and then he smashed it on Uther''s head. these Looking at the objects falling on her in the air, Uther did not dare to be careless, especially now that she was still at the edge of the tower. these these Through the corner of his eye, Uther saw that there were several objects on the side, flashing red light in the setting sun. The weapons that had been bounced by the shield were just a few gold coins. Suddenly, Uther realized something, just wanted to put down the shield, but only saw a bright white lightning strike from under the shield. Lightning hit yuser''s body, relying on the protection of armor, although did not receive too much damage, but yuser felt that most of his body was paralyzed. If it is a normal battle, even if he is hit by this spell, Uther will not worry too much. With the protection of armor and shield, even if he is paralyzed, he will not suffer any damage during this period. But in this case, what was not paralysis was fatal to Uther. The moment he put down his shield, Uther saw rod''s action. Rod did not choose to take a sword, but did not know when he took out a shield and charged against Uther. Uther had no way. He tried to move, but he couldn''t move because he was paralyzed. He could only hold the shield in front of his body. Shield collision, if you rely on the basic attributes of the competition, even if rod charges into Uther, Uther will be able to stay in place. But at this time, because half of his body was paralyzed, Uther was unable to support. By rod''s full impact, Uther fell back. And his rear, except for a few sections of collapsed guardrails, is empty. Chapter 44 Yuser''s body broke the collapsed guardrails behind him and fell from the top of the tower. Before the fall, as the shield was knocked away, Uther saw rod''s indifferent eyes again. After hitting and flying Uther, rod tried his best to restrain his pace and finally stopped at the edge of the watchtower. In the air, Uther didn''t know when to let go of the weapon he held tightly in his hand. His arms were waving in the air, but it was only in vain. Realizing that he was about to die, Uther seemed to think of something in her heart, and her face was full of regret. The last thought in Uther''s mind somehow turned into a picture. It was Rhode who beat it behind and stood on the edge of the watchtower, showing his cold eyes. On the top of the tower, looking at Uther falling down, rod suppresses his beating heart. He recalls that the key to defeat Uther is to paralyze him by magic, making him unable to move and exert force. Only in this way can he see the right time and knock him down from the top of the tower. Rod has no mana value on him. The reason why he can release this spell is that he used the spell scroll from his apprentice, thunderbolt and lightning. Previously, this magic scroll was found in the apprentice''s space ring. Rod has not used it until now. Thunderbolt and lightning belong to the second-order magic. The basic damage is not much different from the first-order Magic: Magic Arrow, but the spiritual attribute has a higher bonus to thunderbolt and lightning, and thunderbolt and lightning also have paralysis effect, which lasts for a short time. If it is a normal battle, because the duration of the paralysis effect is short, it is difficult to play a big role. But at this time, this effect has become a magic weapon for rod to win. As there is only one scroll, rod knows that he has only one chance to try. He must let this spell hit Uther''s body in order to succeed. If used directly, thunderbolt lightning will be blocked by Uther''s shield, which will only paralyze his hand holding the shield, which has little effect on the strength of the whole body. Even if rod chooses to collide, he will be blocked directly by Uther, or he will avoid directly. Therefore, rod chose to throw gold coins first, and let Uther raise his shield, so that the thunderbolt and lightning could hit Uther''s body. The whole lower body was paralyzed, making it impossible for Uther''s legs to work, and finally he was knocked down by rod. Through this period of understanding of Uther, rod understands that after he throws objects at Uther''s head, no matter what he throws, Uther will raise his shield to resist, which gives rod the opportunity to hit him with thunderbolt and lightning. At this time, Uther fell to the ground, made a huge sound, and immediately lost his life. After confirming the increase of experience value through the system, rod didn''t go to see the fallen Uther. He turned back and walked down the steps of the watchtower. On the side, people who were fighting with vampires also heard the loud noise, but they didn''t care much about the direction of the sound because they had to deal with the vampires in front of them. At the edge of the battlefield, the blue robed mage, who had been using magic to control the situation of the battlefield, obviously noticed the loud noise, which made him think of something and look over there. As the duration of the first time to cast the spell has come, after re applying the weakening spell to the vampire, the blue robed mage comes to the place where Uther fell according to the previous sound. With the pace getting closer and closer, the blue robed mage obviously found something, and his face showed a surprised expression. In front of the blue robed mage''s eyes, the body of the leader fell to the ground. "Impossible..." What we saw made the blue robed mage hard to believe, but the real situation was like this. The blue robed mage had to believe that the leader would die in this way. The blue robed mage remembered that there were only two passengers in the team, one was a vampire that he and other members were dealing with. According to the situation on the battlefield, it is obvious that the vampire can''t sustain for a long time. The blue robed mage believes that under the siege of himself and other members of the business group, he can kill the vampire soon. The commander who has not appeared is undoubtedly dealing with another passenger. Master LAN Pao had a deep understanding of the steadiness of the regimental commander yuser. He went all out and could only draw with the regimental commander. At this time, the blue robed mage was obviously unable to associate the former stable commander with the rotten meat in front of him. Before waiting for the blue robed mage to feel sad, a chill appeared in his heart. If the commander is powerful enough, how powerful will it be to kill another passenger. The blue robed mage didn''t dare to think much and took a look at the vampire in the field. At this time, the rest of the business group have besieged the vampire, the vampire again used the bat, all the members are dealing with the bat in the air at this time. Seeing this, master LAN Pao made a decision in his heart. The blue robed mage took down the space ring from the dead commander''s hand, put it on his hand, and then returned to the battlefield. Seeing that the rest of the business group were concentrating on dealing with the bats in the air, the blue robed mage did not explain his discovery to any of the business group members, but returned to the previous carriage without saying a word. The blue robed mage quickly opened the dark grid inside the carriage, put some scroll like items into his pocket, then pulled a large piece of cloth from the side, and put some valuable items and some books recording knowledge into it. The blue robed mage carried the package on his back and did not choose to put the space ring. Even though he had just obtained the space ring from the leader''s corpse, the blue robed mage knew the danger he might encounter and did not choose to use mana to activate the space ring. He could only carry the package on his back. The blue robed mage came to the carriage and looked at the members who were still dealing with bats. He said a few words in his heart. Then he came to the front of the carriage and took out the dagger from his pocket to cut the rope that bound the horses. After a trial, the blue robed mage could only find that this kind of rope used to fix the horses, in order to bear the traction brought by the horses, was obviously very tough after special treatment. With only a dagger and the power of the blue robed mage, it is obviously impossible to cut it in a short time. Seeing this, master LAN Pao cut his palm with a dagger. Looking at the blood overflowing from the palm of his hand, the blue robed mage smeared the blood on the dagger. As soon as the blood comes into contact with the dagger, it emits a red light. With the increase of blood, the red light gradually deepened. With the evil red light on the dagger, the blue robed mage cut the tough rope without much effort. Turning over, he didn''t take charge of the remaining members of the business group. Master LAN Pao drove his horse to the forest. And this scene, just let go of the watchtower of Rhode''s eyes. Chapter 45 In the middle of the battlefield, bats gather and vampires appear. In the field, less than half of the members of the business group who are still fighting with vampires are from the beginning. The strength of the rest of these people is relatively strong in the guard, mostly in the second or third level. The weak professionals in the business group can hardly survive the vampire''s several bat like attacks, and have been killed by the vampire first. The rest of these professionals, still want to rely on the number of advantages, slowly get rid of the present vampire. In addition to the core members of the business group, for the rest of the guards, it was because of their interests that they gathered together. After seeing the power of the vampire in front of them, they were obviously not willing to fight hard. Even though the vampire was besieged, there were only some shallow wounds on its body, and the only deep wounds were all affected by the mage''s magic. These wounds have a certain impact on the vampire, but they are not fatal. On the contrary, they arouse its killing intention. The only ones fighting with vampires are the top soldiers. Soldiers keep beating vampires with shields, trying to create opportunities for the rest of the people around them to attack. Even if they are injured by the vampire''s attack, they are still in the front. At this time, he stepped down from the watchtower and saw the blue robed mage riding far away. Rod realized something and walked quickly to the body of Uther, which had fallen to one side. When he came to yuser''s body, rod looked at it and found that the space ring that yuser was wearing had disappeared. Rod knew that the former blue robed mage should have found Uther''s body, removed the space ring, and then quickly fled. these these Looking at the situation in the next battlefield, the guards of the business group are fighting with the vampires, and no one notices rod coming out of the watchtower for a while. these these Instead of helping the fighting vampires kill the members of the business group, rod comes to a carriage and cuts off the ropes on the horses. Then he turns over and runs after the blue robed mage. flower flower Rod opens the properties panel. After killing Uther, rod has gained a lot of experience. With the help of the business group guards killed by vampires, he can upgrade the character level. "Consumption experience 300, remaining experience 365. Class level increased to level 2 swordsman level 4.... " "Get free attribute point 1, skill point 1..." In order to ensure that he can accurately follow the blue robed mage and obtain the ghost crystal, rod did not care to save the skill points, so he used them and chose to learn intermediate reconnaissance. Intermediate reconnaissance: through a lot of training, your detection ability has been further improved. Nothing can be hidden under your exploration. You can find the enemy''s movement through subtle traces, or you can feel the hidden danger just by the wind and grass. Detection range + 4, perception ability + 2) After learning the intermediate reconnaissance technique, the subtle traces around him, whether it was the soil splashed on the grass or the dead branches with a slight depression on the ground, seemed to signal the move of master blue robe to rod. It would have been a long time before rod could see the trace clearly. Rod immediately according to the trace of the investigation, driving the horse to chase in one direction. these these As rod chases the forest, people who are fighting with vampires also find something unusual. The blue robed mage was found by a few people when he rode away. Although aware of the wrong, but these people are still fighting with the vampire, just doubt in the heart, but did not show. These members of the business group realized that something was wrong when they saw another enemy dressed in black going to pursue the blue robed mage. these At this time, the vampire''s attack is entangled by the soldiers in front. A thief on the side is going to take advantage of this opportunity to attack, but the vampire finds out and chooses to hard connect the robber''s attack. With the thief''s dagger stabbing into the vampire''s body, the vampire''s claws also cut through the thief''s abdomen. The vampire can pull out the dagger quickly, but the thief can only fall to the ground. pharynx Although the sword that the soldier waved cut the vampire, it had completely lost its strength. On the battlefield, he lost the control of the blue robed mage. Although the guards around him still suppressed the vampires, as the duration of the weakening magic on the vampires expired, the original strength of the vampires recovered, and the guards around him still did not dare to work hard, the vampires began to lose their power. On the side, there are several guards who want to attack. Before their weapons hit the vampire, the vampire sees the right time and turns into a black fog in the center surrounded by them. these In the case that vampires still have bat like times, they lose the powerful skills of mages. It is obviously extremely difficult to kill vampires. For ordinary second level professionals, it is difficult to deal with vampire bats when their attributes and special skills are not strong. With the exception of a few senior professionals, the rest are not feeling well. The vampire shows its third-order peak strength. If it doesn''t consume the number of use of bat skill in advance like rod, and then go forward to find a way to attack the weakness of the vampire, it just wants to kill the vampire by relying on the advantage of the number of people. The cooperation of these people obviously does not reach this level. With the increasing number of dead guards, the morale of the remaining guards of the business group became lower and lower. Without the suppression of the mage, they began to understand the horror of this creature. Chapter 46 What vampires are good at dealing with is that they are inferior to their own weak creatures. Before, vampires were able to deal with the corpses controlled by rod, and now the guards in the business group can instantly kill them by attacking weaknesses. The powerful basic attributes, combined with the combat skills of attacking weak points, and the characteristics of swallowing flesh and blood and recovering life after bat, make the vampire have no disadvantage when dealing with low-level creatures. However, when facing a strong professional, because the overall basic attributes are more emphasis on physique, the rest of the basic attributes are not prominent enough, and the equipment may have disadvantages, in fact, it is difficult to obtain too much advantage. For bat skills, powerful professionals have a way to deal with them. Even if it is difficult to stop bats from swallowing flesh and blood to recover life, they will not be seriously injured. A high-level mage even needs to release one magic to kill all the bats after the vampire is bat like. these That is to say, if any one of Uther and the blue robed mage commands these members of the business group, plus their own strength, the vampire will be suppressed to death. However, without a unified command, the escorts of the business group fought independently. Everyone was unwilling to be injured by the attack of vampires. Except for the soldiers in front of them, almost all of them were looking for opportunities. No strong one can suppress the vampire in the overall attribute, and the rest of the guards of the business group dare not come forward, so the vampire can show its strength. As the fighting continued, the guards of the business group fell one by one. The original number is no longer dominant, and even lianhewei has been unable to do so. The morale of the business group began to collapse. Finally, in the absence of the leader and the mage of the Shang Dynasty, one of the guards in the Shang regiment could not help but look at the vampires in the field and flee to the rear. The fleeing guard seemed to light a fuse, and the rest of the guards fled to one side. Even the last few senior professionals, looking at this situation, knew that the situation was over. This time, the business group was completely defeated, so they grabbed a horse and left in the distance. After the escorts of the business group fled one after another, the vampire followed rod''s instructions in his mental imprint and did not choose to hunt down the escaped people or manage other items in the business group. Instead, he found a horse from the side and left in rod''s direction. Through the spirit mark, the vampire can roughly perceive the location of rod, so just follow the guidance of the spirit mark, and then they can meet with rod. At this time, rod was driving his horse through the forest quickly along the trace left by the blue robed mage. Obviously, the blue robed mage did not expect that there would be someone chasing him in the rear, so he did not leave any misleading signs. He just relied on the speed of the horse to run quickly in one direction. However, even if the blue robed mage deliberately left traces to mislead the pursuers, rod can also use intermediate reconnaissance techniques to judge which direction is correct through some subtle traces. Instead, the blue robed mage will waste his time. Rod is not in a hurry to catch up with the blue robed mage, but according to the traces he left, he just left a distance behind, waiting for the vampire to deal with the other members of the business group, and then deal with the blue robed mage together. Previously, when rod was fighting with Uther on the watchtower, it was still sunset. After a period of chasing, it was evening and the sky was getting dark. these The direction that master LAN Pao chose to escape was exactly the target of the caravan, Diya. In the process of chasing, as the direction of master LAN Pao''s escape changed several times, rod realized that master LAN Pao didn''t know the map here, but just wanted to rely on speed to get rid of the enemy behind him. With the dim light around him, it''s difficult for rod to detect the trace of the blue robed mage. If rod still studies the primary reconnaissance technique, he will lose most of his role and lose the blue robed mage. Rod only wants to track the blue robed mage in the rear, hoping to keep a safe distance, but does not want to catch up quickly. Obviously, he has his own plan. As for the power of the mage, rod has a profound understanding of his past life experience. Although it seems that he is chasing the blue robed mage in front of him, the result of the real fight is really uncertain. Rod naturally understood the truth that the poor should not be pursued, so he didn''t want to catch up quickly. Instead, he followed the path left by master LAN Pao all the way. Through the message of spiritual imprint, rod also knows that the vampire has ended the battle with the members of the business group and is coming in his own direction. At this point, with the end of the battle, the experience value that has been beating before in the attribute panel has stopped now, and finally stays at 770. Because the battle on the vampire side is over, in order to have more strength against the blue robed mage, rod chooses to upgrade his level again. "Consumption experience 400, remaining experience 370. Class level increased to level 2 swordsman level 5... " "Get free attribute point 1, skill point 1..." Attribute points and skill points are not allocated, and they are ready to be used at the critical moment. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ In front of him, the blue robed mage was driving his horse and running madly towards the forest. The blue robed mage''s thumb stroked the space ring in his hand. The suggestion of transporting the soul crystal was that the blue robed mage proposed to Uther. The blue robed mage naturally knew the value of the items in the space ring. Therefore, after getting the space ring, the blue robed mage immediately had an idea in his mind, plus the possible strong enemy, so he left the rest of the business group and fled alone. Master LAN Pao believed that even though there were other valuable goods inside the business group, the necromancer obviously would not look at those goods and would definitely choose to track himself in the rear. Because he didn''t carry a map with him, and he had been sitting in a carriage in the business group before, master LAN Pao didn''t know anything about the surrounding terrain, but he had no choice but to run in one direction according to his own feeling. All of a sudden, there was a strange feeling in master LAN Pao''s heart, as if he was being targeted by something. Master LAN Pao looked to the rear. There was a deep forest in the rear. There was no abnormality in the forest, but the feeling in master LAN Pao''s heart could not be calm. Master LAN Pao understood that the necromancer was coming after him in the rear. Chapter 47 Even though he knew that the necromancer in the rear was chasing him, the blue robed mage had no way. He just increased the strength of beating the horse, and was ready to pull away with the speed of the horse to get rid of the necromancer in the rear. I don''t know how long master LAN Pao has been running. With the distance of running farther and farther, even though he was far away from the original residence of the business group, the premonition of being targeted in master LAN Pao''s heart did not fade, but became stronger and stronger. Master LAN Pao knew that it was this premonition that helped him avoid many crises. Blue robed mage wants to get rid of the undead mages in the rear, but he can''t succeed. The feeling of being watched makes the blue robed mage unable to calm down. At this time, as the premonition became more and more intense, master LAN Pao knew that if he didn''t do anything, he could only be tracked by the necromancer in the rear. However, even though he knew his predicament, he still couldn''t figure out a solution. He could only hope that the horses under him would continue to speed up and that the night would eliminate the traces left by him. As for the necromancer hiding on one side of the road and attacking the rear stealthily, master LAN Pao didn''t think so. Master LAN Pao knew the strength of the enemy in the rear. If he chose to sneak attack at this time, he might as well fight to the end with the members of the business group at the beginning. The blue robed mage didn''t have the will of Uther. When he was aware of the extreme danger, he thought about how to ensure his own safety. In addition, the space ring, which contains all the soul crystals in the business group, was taken by the blue robed mage. The huge benefits made him unwilling to face the danger. It was the fear in his heart that drove the blue robed mage to escape. Thinking of the business group that might have been destroyed, master LAN Pao recited a few words in his heart. "Yuser, don''t blame me. It''s you who provoked a powerful enemy that led to death." After reading these sentences, it seems that the sense of guilt caused by the escape in master LAN Pao''s heart has been relieved a lot. Due to running in the forest all the time, the road is not spacious, and it is night, the surrounding environment makes the speed of the horse has not been raised. Blue robed mage did not dare to slow down, but because he had been driving his horse for a period of time, the horse''s physical strength was also consumed, and the speed was much slower than before. The blue robed mage felt it for a while and found that the original feeling of being watched had disappeared. Aware of this, the blue robed mage not only did not relax his vigilance, but also became more vigilant, always paying attention to the surrounding environment. The experience of fighting made master LAN Pao understand that it was like the calm before the storm. On the surface, he could not feel anything, but in fact, there were dangers all around him. It''s a waste of the spirit of master LAN Pao to keep such vigilance. At this time, master LAN Pao heard the sound of horse''s hooves in the woods on one side of his body. The sound came from far to near, and then there was a sound of swaying branches and leaves. Although the distance was still a little far, the blue robed mage realized that the enemy had caught up with him. Even if the enemy had already chased him, the blue robed mage still didn''t understand how the enemy chased him. The same is running such a long distance, the horse under the body will be tired, the speed is certainly not as fast as at the beginning. Master LAN Pao didn''t understand. He set out first. How the necromancer in the rear drove his horse to catch up with him. Besides, listening to the rapid sound of the horse''s hooves, the horse in the rear was obviously running at full speed Suddenly, as if thinking of something, master LAN Pao immediately realized the reason why the necromancer caught up with him. The necromancer transforms his horse into an undead creature. Without the limitation of physical strength, he can run all the way to catch up with himself. It turns out that although deep meditation consumes all of rod''s mana, with the passage of time, rod''s mana is partially restored. one o''clock You can increase the mana value of auto recovery every hour by wearing some treasures, or learning special skills, mystics, and the bonus of some skills. Shallow meditation can also speed up mana recovery. Since the speed of mana recovery increased by shallow meditation is directly proportional to the speed of mana recovery, and has nothing to do with the treasure you wear, the mysterious skill that can improve mana recovery is an important skill for mages. At the end of deep meditation, rod''s mana is 0. flower Through the instructions of the spirit mark, rod let the vampire drive the horse all the way to catch up with him, and then killed the horse on which the vampire rode, hoping to turn it into an undead. ten o''clock one o''clock (intermediate necromancy: you have a deeper understanding of death by further learning the necromancer spell. You can activate the resentment of the dead, and you begin to value the life after death. The ability to transform undead creatures has been improved, and the mana required to wake the dead has been reduced slightly.) Change the achievement of the wearer to necromancer. Rod''s evocation has reached advanced level. With advanced evocation, the mana needed to transform undead creatures has been reduced to a certain extent. Rod successfully used his remaining mana to turn the horse into an undead. However, converting the horse into an undead has consumed the remaining mana of rod. Rod can''t turn his horse into an undead. Rod is still in the rear, following the blue robed mage in front. Because the blue robed mage only wants to rely on the speed of the horse to get rid of the enemy behind him. Guided by the spirit mark, rod lets the vampire ride the transformed undead horse and directly chase the blue robed mage. Unlike the blue robed mage''s horse, it will be tired because of running for a long time. The undead horse has no physical strength, and the speed of the vampire is faster than that of the blue robed mage in front of it. That''s why vampires are the first to catch up with the blue robed mage. At this point, the blue robed mage in front of him realized that he could not take the lead in speed. Looking at the vampires caught up in the rear, the blue robed mage raised his hand and began to gather magic. An ice arrow shoots rapidly, but the target of attack is not the vampire, but the undead horse under the vampire. Chapter 48 Blue robed mage in the first time to the undead horse released ice arrow. Compared with Magic Arrow, ice arrow obviously costs more mana, but blue robed mage still chooses to use it. The blue robed mage knew in his heart that if he used magic arrows, even if he hit the undead horse, if he didn''t hit the head, he could only open a blood hole in his body. Although his speed could be affected by his injury, he couldn''t kill him in a single blow. He could still chase himself in the rear. Because of the need to ride on the galloping horse to cast magic, the blue robed mage was afraid of being affected by the horse bumping, and his magic precision would shift a lot. He was worried that the Magic Arrow could not kill the undead horse, so he used the more powerful ice arrow. Ice arrow shoots at the undead horse under the vampire. If it''s a regular creature, like the wolf king that rod first dealt with, or a vampire with fighting consciousness, instinctively feels the danger and will try to avoid this spell. The transformed undead chariot obviously does not have this ability. Because it is only a low-level undead creature, it has no self-consciousness and does not want to dodge the ice arrow. Instead, it still rushes towards the blue robed mage in front according to rod''s order. When the vampire saw the blue robed mage raise his hand, he realized that he was ready to cast his magic and began to look for opportunities. The ice arrow is about to hit the undead. At the moment when the undead chariot and the blue robed mage were closest, the vampire jumped up from the undead chariot, and his claws stretched straight to the blue robed mage in front of him. The ice arrow directly hit the predecessor of the undead warhorse, exploding half of its body and forming a layer of frost at the same time. Because the vampire jumped out of the undead warhorse one step ahead of time, it was not affected by the ice arrow. On the contrary, due to the previous gallop of the undead warhorse, at this distance, if the blue robed mage has no response, the vampire can directly tear his body. Sure enough, the second ice arrow came to the vampire. Seeing this, the vampire directly uses bat to turn his body into a black fog. The ice arrow shoots through the black fog and does no harm to the vampire. In the dark fog, a large number of bats pounced on the location of the blue robed mage and the horses under him. these As early as the black fog appeared, the blue robed mage began to prepare for the next spell. At this time, seeing the bat pounce on him, master LAN Pao raises his hand, and the ice ring that had cleared most of the bats on the battlefield appears again. With a huge explosion, a ripple of ice blue, with the blue robed mage as the center, scattered around. Vampire bats die in an instant, and black fog bursts out in the air one after another. In the black fog, the figure of the vampire appeared, but he could hardly stand, almost fell to the ground, obviously in a very bad state. This time, the location of bat is very close to master LAN Pao, and all the bats are within the casting range of the ice magic ring. As a result, master LAN Pao only releases one ice magic ring to kill most of the bats instantly. For a moment, the vampire''s life value is very low. After the bating, the vampire didn''t care about the blue robed mage in the rear. He quickly ran to the previously killed undead horses and began to devour the flesh and blood of the dead horses. As long as they devour flesh and blood, vampires can recover their health, whether they are ordinary creatures or undead creatures whose flesh and blood have not been corrupted. In this way, flesh and blood, the life of the vampire is worth recovering. On the other hand, after releasing the ice magic ring, due to the understanding of the biological characteristics of the vampire, the blue robed mage wanted to release an ice arrow to kill it, but what he didn''t expect was that the explosion generated when releasing the ice magic ring scared the horses under him. Although the position of the blue robed mage and the horse is in the center of the ice magic ring, the horse is not damaged by the ice magic ring. But the violent explosion of ice magic ring stimulated its instinct and made it out of control in fear. The horse''s front hooves under the blue robed mage''s body rose, swayed wildly, threw the blue robed mage on the ground, and then ran in a direction. The blue robed mage was suddenly thrown down by the horse and fell to the ground. According to the usual experience, the blue robed mage knows to bear most of the impact with his back. The sudden fall didn''t hurt the blue robed mage too much, but looking at the horses, the blue robed mage was in a bad mood. Obviously, the blue robed mage did not expect that at this most urgent moment, the horse on which he had to escape was frightened and left him. The blue robed mage stood up from the ground, took out and tore open a healing magic scroll from his pocket to restore his state. Turning to the vampire who was devouring the flesh and blood of the horse not far away, the blue robed mage condensed an ice arrow in his hand and shot it in its direction. The vampire quickly devours the flesh and blood, and doesn''t notice the ice arrow that is rapidly shooting at him. When it feels wrong, it''s too late, and the ice arrow has come to him. Suddenly, a shield flew in front of the ice arrow. With a bang, the shield was hit by the ice arrow and flew in the direction of the vampire. The vampire immediately responded and flashed to one side. By this time, rod had arrived and got off the horse. After seeing this situation on the field, he immediately threw the shield in the space ring to block the ice arrow. Compared with the blue robed mage running away with his horse, rod was more worried that he chose to hide in the forest. As it was already midnight at this time, Rhode could quickly judge the traces left by the running horse. But if the blue robed mage was hiding in the forest, rod would not be able to find him in a short time. He had to wait until dawn to find a way. Therefore, rod let the vampire drive the undead horse to catch up with the blue robed mage first and fight with him. Rod deeply understands the power of the mage. Therefore, rod knows that the power of the vampire alone can''t defeat the mage. For the battle between the vampire and the mage, rod only hopes that the vampire can hold the mage, and it''s better to kill the mage''s horse first. At this time, although the vampire was seriously injured, what it did was obviously beyond rod''s expectation. It not only consumed a lot of mana of the blue robed mage, but also made the horse of the blue robed mage run away. Rod knows that before fighting, the effective way to weaken a mage is to cheat him to release his skills by various means, so that he will consume his mana in vain. Rod takes out the iron sword from the space ring and looks at the blue robed mage not far away. Chapter 49 The moonlight shines through the gap in the forest, illuminating the two people who are facing each other. Rhode and the blue robed mage looked at each other and determined something. Although rod took the weapon out of the space ring, there was no action afterwards. Instead of rushing to the blue robed mage with his sword, he just stood in the same place and looked at the blue robed mage in front of him. Rod knew that it was very difficult to defeat the blue robed mage with his own strength. If you want to kill the blue robed mage in front of you, you need the help of the vampire. Under the sign of rod''s mental imprint, the vampire evades the previous attack and returns to the dead horse, quickly devouring the flesh and blood. Looking at the blue robed mage on the opposite side, rod understands that although the vampire consumes part of the mana of the blue robed mage, it doesn''t have much impact on the damage that he can use the spell. For a mage, as long as the mana value is not consumed, there will be no great loss of strength. Even if the body is injured, the mage can still exert his original strength, while the melee class will be weakened due to physical injury, which will lead to inconvenience in movement. Due to the large number of special skills that a mage needs to learn, and the limitation of mana value, the mage''s strength is slightly weak at low level. He can only attack the enemy with explosive damage, and can''t keep fighting. Low level melee professionals, with their own strength, can kill the same level mages. With the increase of rank, the mage has learned various special skills and various effects of magic. In addition, the mana value has also become abundant. Under the superposition of these, the mage''s comprehensive strength has increased geometrically. Once a mage reaches the fourth level, that is, the level of a formal mage, he can begin to show his power. As a fourth level professional, it is difficult for ordinary melee professionals to deal with mages of the same level, and the gap between mages and soldiers will become more and more obvious as the level increases. With the level rising again, among the non hero melee professionals, except for a few elites of the same level and some melee professionals who have obtained powerful treasures, the rest of the melee professionals can hardly compete with the mages of the same level. The growth of mage''s strength needs a lot of special skills. flower In terms of self-learning skills, players don''t have any preferential treatment. They can only join the magic school to learn by themselves, just like the aborigines in the game. Even the primary special skills often take weeks or even months to master. Once such a mage grows up to the later stage, his comprehensive strength will be extremely strong. Whether it is pure damage magic, or the magic used to control the scene, or the magic with special effects, they can exert their maximum power. It can be said that there is no weakness. In the previous life''s game, rod is such a mage, so rod deeply knows the power of the mage after reaching the high level. In this life, because of the situation, rod did not deliberately keep the skill points, but used them immediately after he got them. Every skill point used by rod has been analyzed by himself, which can effectively solve the situation at that time. these Rod knew that although he could learn magic at a higher level, he lacked all kinds of special skills and could not be as omnipotent as orthodox mages. However, he could make up for it in other ways. His overall strength would not be weaker than that of the same level mages. Because he has a full understanding of the mage and thinks about the magic used by the former blue robed mage, rod infers that he has three levels of strength. So rod didn''t want to fight immediately, but was waiting for the vampire''s reply. Feeling the news from the vampire in the mental imprint, rod knew that even though the vampire had used bating for many times when he was controlling the blue robed mage, it could still be used now, but only for the last time. two o''clock In the process of fighting with the blue robed mage in front of him, if he is hit by the blue robed mage''s magic, rod can only choose to use his own attribute points to improve his constitution and quickly recover his health. The blue robed mage was looking in rod''s direction. In the process of observing the enemy, the blue robed mage also found something. Before that, when they were in the business group, they could not meet each other because they were in the carriage. Only at this time could master LAN Pao see the enemy. Looking at the enemy in front of him, master LAN Pao knew that the enemy would not let him go. As long as he still had the space ring of the business group on his hand, the enemy would surely follow him. When the enemy took out his weapon and saw the posture of the enemy in front of him, the blue robed mage was obviously stunned. Generally speaking, in addition to some noble born mages who are good at swordsmanship, the weapons held by mages are either magic weapons with special functions or just used as symbolic resistance. The real strength of mages lies in their magic. The blue robed mage looks at the enemy in front of him. Although the black robed enemy is dressed as a necromancer, the posture of holding the sword and the momentum of his body are obviously not for symbolic use, but for fighting against himself with the blade in his hand. cutting-edge news In addition, during the march of the business group, the blue robed mage also felt that some of them had a deep meditation. According to the blue robed mage''s idea, a mage who can meditate deeply and is not afraid of being interrupted should be extremely strong. Therefore, like Uther, the blue robed mage concluded that the two travelers in the business group, one is the necromancer and the other is the undead creatures under his control, went to Diya for the purpose of participating in the war, just as he said. At this time, seeing the enemy who was supposed to be the necromancer, he took out the sword for the first time. The blue robed mage was not sure about their profession. If it wasn''t the necromancer, was it the fallen warrior or the summoning swordsman Thinking of this, a trace of regret began to appear in master LAN Pao''s heart. He knew that he was not a pure necromancer, and his strength was not as strong as he thought. If he cooperated with other members of the Shang Group, he might not have no way to kill them. After feeling the remaining mana, the blue robed mage raised his hand to release the spell. Chapter 50 An ice arrow condenses and shoots at a nearby vampire who is devouring flesh and blood. The blue robed mage knew in his heart that the vampire was the easiest to kill at this time. Because the vampire was seriously injured, the blue robed mage wanted to kill him with an ice arrow, but he was blocked by a shield. At this time, the blue robed mage releases his magic to the vampire again, but due to the distance, the ice arrow is evaded by the alert vampire. Realizing that the blue robed mage won''t let the vampire recover safely, Roddy rushes up. The blue robed mage raised his hand and cast a slow Dharma, and rod''s speed immediately slowed down. Then, the blue robed mage tore open a scroll, and suddenly a wall of fire rose on the ground to block rod and the blue robed mage. Due to the long distance, fear of being dodged by the enemy, and in order to save mana, the blue robed mage did not release damage spells. The wall of fire affected rod''s vision. Of course, rod did not choose to rush through the wall of fire directly, but planned to go around the wall of fire. As he was about to rush out of the wall of fire, rod suddenly thought of something. He stopped rushing forward and ran to the other side of the wall of fire. Just where rod was about to cross, an ice arrow just crossed. If rod wanted to go around the wall of fire, he would be hit by the ice arrow. At this time, there is still some distance between rod and the blue robed mage. When rod saw that the blue robed mage had put his eyes on his side, he did not rush to charge the blue robed mage. Instead, he hid behind the wall of fire and took advantage of the chance that the wall of fire blocked the sight of both sides to let the vampire catch hold of each other and recover. Through the feeling of spiritual imprint, rod knows that the current vampire can''t even bear an ice arrow from the blue robed mage. After dodging the ice arrow of the blue robed mage, the vampire, according to rod''s instructions, returns to the dead horse and continues to devour the flesh and blood. The blue robed mage is helpless. Because he is far away from the vampire, in his magic, except the ice arrow and Magic Arrow can cross such a long distance, the rest of the magic can not play too much effect. Because of the distance, the released spell will be dodged by the vampire. Blue robed mage had to put the target of attack on rod, took out another scroll from his pocket and tore it open. At this time, Rhode behind the wall of fire felt the soft ground under his feet, and it seemed that he had stepped on something. Rod lowered his head and found that the original soil on the ground had turned into yellow sand by the light of the fire. Rod instantly understood that this was the effect of the second-order spell quicksand trap. This spell can turn the land in general environment into quicksand. Once trapped in it, quicksand will completely submerge people. Taking advantage of the sand just appeared on the bottom of his feet, rod turned around and rolled several circles on the ground with the help of his body, out of the range of quicksand. Although his black robe was covered with yellow sand, rod obviously didn''t care about it. Seeing that the blue robed mage is ready to continue tearing the magic scroll, rod gives a command to the vampire not far away. The vampire immediately rushes to the blue robed mage. Seeing the vampire rushing towards him, the blue robed mage thought that he would give priority to deal with the seriously injured vampire and could only ignore rod for the time being. At this point, the duration of the firewall ends. As the original land turned into quicksand, the flame went out after the withered branches burned, leaving only a little light. Rod realized that the scrolls used by the blue robed mage were all prepared by the business group. Since it also requires a lot of gold coins to buy magic scrolls, these scrolls are more focused on group operations. All kinds of magic in the scroll, such as the wall of fire and quicksand trap, can play a greater role in melee than facing a single enemy. This is why, at the beginning of the battle, the merchant group only faced one enemy of the vampire, and the blue robed mage did not take out these scrolls to use. these these Seeing the vampire rushing towards him again, the blue robed mage raised his hand. Just as he was ready to release the magic, he saw that the vampire quickly stopped and was ready to dodge on both sides. Without the control of melee professionals, it is obviously difficult for the blue robed mage to hit the enemy who wants to dodge by magic alone. The blue robed mage is helpless. At this distance, if the vampire wants to avoid the magic he releases, he will only waste his mana. Realizing that the enemy is going to consume their mana in this way, master LAN Pao understands that if their mana is still ineffective, they will die when their mana is consumed. The blue robed mage thought of this and made a decision in his heart to give up casting magic. Instead, he took a dagger out of his pocket. He wanted to use the dagger to deal with the vampire''s melee attack and then find a chance to cast magic. The blue robed mage held the dagger in his right hand and held it directly in his left. The huge strength made the dagger deeply embedded in the hands of the blue robed mage. The blood overflowed, but it was instantly absorbed by the dagger. After absorbing the blood, the dagger began to emit a strong red light. But the blue robed mage''s face, I don''t know whether it is because of pain or other reasons, under the red light, has a ferocious look. Seeing that the blue robed mage stopped releasing the magic, the vampire took advantage of this opportunity to rush up and poke out his claws at the blue robed mage. The blue robed mage drew the dagger directly from his left hand. After absorbing the blood, the dagger became extremely sharp. In addition, the former blue robed mage clenched it hard. In the process of drawing out, he directly cut off the roots of the four fingers of the left hand of the blue robed mage. At this time, the dagger is more red. The vampire''s claw collides with the dagger and is cut off instantly by the dagger. While waving the dagger, the blue robed mage raised his left hand with only his thumb. An ice arrow condensed in his palm and shot at the vampire in front of him. Vampires deeply understand the damage that can be caused by melee magic. Watching the ice arrow shoot, vampires dare not hard connect and choose to bat directly. Seeing this, master LAN Pao raised his hand to release the ice magic ring. Suddenly, the dagger in master LAN Pao''s hand started to work, twisted his figure, and cut off the sword that stabbed him. It was rod who was looking for an opportunity to make a sneak attack. At the moment when the sword was cut off, rod saw what the blue robed mage looked like. The pain and anger on the blue robed mage''s face didn''t exist. Instead, it was a kind of crazy smile. Chapter 51 Rod noticed the abnormality of the blue robed mage. Under rod''s gaze, the blue robed mage waved a dagger again. Because the iron sword was cut off by the dagger, rod understood the sharpness of the dagger in master LAN Pao''s hand and did not dare to take the attack from master LAN Pao. Instead, he chose to dodge and wanted to take advantage of the flaw left by master LAN Pao''s blow to pierce out the broken sword. While rod has attracted the attention of the blue robed mage, the bats in the rear also pounce on the blue robed mage. At this time, the blue robed mage raised his hand directly, and a cold ice magic ring burst out with him as the center. A large number of bats become black fog because of this magic. Fortunately, the vampire went through a battle with the blue robed mage. In this time, he did not let all the bats rush at the blue robed mage, but let half of the bats fly away from the cold ice magic ring. Although the blue robed mage released the ice magic ring to kill most of the bats, after the vampire reappeared, he only suffered some damage, not as serious as before. Rod was pushed aside by the impact of the ice magic ring because he was close to the blue robed mage. He took the damage from the cold ice magic ring at close range. Rod took a lot of damage, but the actual loss of health was not as much as that from the ice arrow. Cold ice magic ring pays more attention to range damage. For bats with vampire bats, the damage may be enough to kill them, but if the vampire itself is allowed to bear it, the damage it can really cause is not much. Because rod knew in advance that the weapon was easy to damage, even if it was not cut off by the enemy''s weapon, it would roll with the collision in the battle, so he stored many iron swords in the space ring, while the shield only stored one side because it occupied too much space. When the impact of the ice magic ring is over, rod stands still and throws the broken sword on the ground. As soon as he takes out another sword from the space ring, he sees the blue robed mage rushing directly towards him. Seeing the red dagger stabbing at him, rod knew he couldn''t use a weapon, so he dodged to one side. The blue robed mage continues to wave the dagger, and rod focuses on dodging. At the same time, he looks for the blue robed mage''s flaws and prepares to attack, and waits for the vampire''s attack. With the battle going on, rod gradually found out that it was wrong. Even with his expert swordsmanship, rod could not find the flaw in the attack of the blue robed mage. Rod felt that the one who was fighting with him at this time was not a wizard who was not good at fighting, but more like a senior assassin. The frenzy on the blue robed mage''s face has never subsided. Although the dagger in the hand of master LAN Pao has improved his strength, the dagger has affected master LAN Pao''s mind and made him lose his reason as a caster. Rod believes that if the blue robed mage still has a sense, he will not rush to himself after the end of the ice magic ring, but will stay in place and release the magic to solve the vampire. After absorbing the blood of the blue robed mage, the dagger becomes extremely sharp, but it does not greatly improve the basic attributes of the blue robed mage. Although the dagger has improved the fighting skills of the blue robed mage by several levels, it can only be brought into play through the basic attributes of the blue robed mage. As long as rod focuses on dodging, he will not be hurt for a while when the blue robed mage does not use magic. Rod retreated, dodging the dagger that the blue robed mage had passed forward. The blue robed mage''s body shape does not stop. With the impact of waving the dagger, his body shape turns to the rear, and the dagger accurately faces the vampire who is ready to attack in the rear. It turned out that rod took advantage of the opportunity to drag the blue robed mage in front and let the vampire who had finished the bat attack in the rear look for a chance to sneak attack. But don''t want the vampire to see the timing of the attack, was accurately blocked by the blue robed mage. In an instant, the dagger cuts off the vampire''s claws again, but the vampire''s body does not stop, but continues to rush forward. The blue robed mage''s body is short. He dodges the vampire''s waving hands and quickly pulls the red dagger. red Due to the influence of the length of the dagger itself, this attack makes the vampire cut almost the whole abdomen. If the dagger is replaced with an iron sword of the same material, the vampire will be cut directly. The blue robed mage turned back again, and the dagger passed in front of rod. At this time, rod noticed that the red light on the blue robed mage''s dagger was dimmed due to the continuous waving of weapons, especially after attacking the vampire. Seeing this opportunity, rod wields his sword with all his strength. With the blessing of his skill, the sword collides with the dagger. Instead of breaking, he hits the dagger to one side. At the same time, rod pulls his backhand and wants to behead the blue robed mage directly. Before the blade touched the blue robed mage''s body, an ice arrow shot first and hit the nearby Lord. The ice arrow explodes in front of rod''s chest, and rod falls to one side directly. Even if he has the damage caused by the weakened resistance spell, he is still seriously injured when he bears the ice arrow spell in the front. After he fell to the ground, rod quickly assigned a little bit of his freedom attribute to his constitution, and adjusted his state to prepare for the next attack of the blue robed mage. However, rod''s expected attack did not come, and the blue robed mage did not take advantage of this excellent opportunity to pursue. After realizing that the red light on his dagger had faded, the blue robed mage''s face showed a look of pain. Holding the dagger, the blue robed mage made a few strokes on his arm, and suddenly the dagger was red. Rod understood that the abnormal state of the blue robed mage was closely related to the dagger he was holding. Feeling the weakness of the vampire in his mental imprint, rod still gave it an order. The vampire pounced directly on the blue robed mage not far away from him. The blue robed mage also noticed the attack of the vampire and stabbed the dagger at the vampire who rushed to him. The vampire doesn''t dodge. The dagger pokes directly from the previous wound of the vampire. With the impact of the vampire, the dagger protrudes directly from the back of the vampire. At this time, the vampire directly reached out and grasped the hand of the blue robed mage holding the dagger. The blue robed mage wanted to dodge the vampire''s attack quickly after the attack, but no matter how hard the blue robed mage tried, the vampire firmly grasped his hand. The sharp dagger will make the wound on the vampire''s abdomen bigger and bigger. At the same time, the broken claw on the vampire''s hand also penetrated the blue robed mage''s arm. The blue robed mage raised his left hand and was ready to cast a spell on the vampire, but he suddenly realized something and was preparing to turn around, but it was too late. Taking advantage of the moment when the blue robed mage is restrained by the vampire, rod, who has recovered his health value, has rushed up. With a silver light passing by, the head of the blue robed mage fell to the ground. Chapter 52 With the death of the blue robed mage, the battle between rod and the business group is completely over. At this time, the message from the mental imprint makes rod understand that the life value of the vampire is very low. In the original battle, after receiving the magic of the blue robed mage, the vampire was seriously injured. In addition, he suffered several dagger attacks in succession. The vampire''s state at this time was even worse than when he was accepted by rod. The vampire drew the dagger out of his body, motioned to rod, and began to devour the flesh and blood of the blue robed mage on the ground. Because the blue robed mage was beheaded, even if rod wanted to make him into an undead, it was difficult to achieve, so he did not stop the vampire. Rod came to the body of the blue robed mage and picked up the dagger. At the same time, he took off the package on the back of the blue robed mage, and took out the remaining scroll in the blue robed mage''s pocket. In the process, rod also found a pendant worn by the blue robed mage. In the moonlight, rod searched around the blue robed mage''s body again, and finally found a space ring next to the broken finger cut by the blue robed mage for the first time. Rod knew that this space ring contained the real goods transported by the business group, a large number of dead crystal. these Rod wears this space ring on his left hand. As there is not much mana at present, rod is not in a hurry to open it. Instead, he plans to count other items. He didn''t open the package on the blue robed mage for the first time to check. It was obvious that rod was interested in another item. Rod held the dagger used by the blue robed mage in his hand and began to check the system log. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ [magic dagger] Quality: Treasure Type: magic weapon Equipment requirements: None Basic attributes: kill + 5, durability? Special attribute: after sucking blood, magic dagger will become extremely sharp. Evaluation: this dagger has a long history, but with your current knowledge, it is difficult to find its hidden secret. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Rod looked at the system log and frowned. Magic items of treasure category, as long as they have a certain history, the player''s special skill level of mysticism is not enough, they can not identify the real role of the treasure. special Due to rod''s low level of mysticism, the system log only provides a partial description of the dagger, which briefly describes some situations of the dagger. The information provided by the system is also the common people''s cognition of this dagger. Looking at the dagger, rod knew that the blue robed mage regarded the dagger as the representation provided by the system. It was only at the last moment that the dagger showed its real function and broke away from the control of the blue robed mage. Rhode realized that at the beginning, the blue robed mage didn''t want to fight with himself completely relying on the dagger. He just wanted to use the dagger to parry the attack of the vampire. The main fighting method was his own magic. But somehow, the will contained in the dagger almost completely made the blue robed mage crazy. Rod understood that most people could not judge the real function of the dagger. If anyone could easily see the strangeness contained in the dagger, the dagger would not come into the hands of the blue robed mage. With that in mind, rod is going to give it a try. Rod came to the body of the blue robed mage. He did not care about the vampire who was biting the body. Instead, he used a dagger to dip the blood of the blue robed mage on the ground. As rod thought, the dagger didn''t respond. The blood of the blue robed mage flowed down the dagger, and he didn''t even leave any trace on it. Rod continued to try. He cut the tip of his left index finger with a dagger and smeared blood on the dagger with his left hand. Suddenly, a burst of red light appeared on the dagger. Rod waved the dagger without any feeling. His fighting experience didn''t improve, as if the dagger just became sharp after absorbing his own blood, just as the system log said. Rod knew that in the previous battle, the blue robed mage turned his body to block the attack without looking at it many times. This can not be achieved by relying on the original fighting consciousness of the blue robed mage. What''s more, the dagger takes the initiative to fight with the body of the blue robed mage. The Dagger''s manipulation of the blue robed mage also has limitations. In the previous battles, the blue robed mage was more likely to wave a dagger than to use the extremely sharp edge of the dagger to make a close attack. If so, rod can''t dodge easily. As time went on, the red light on the dagger soon faded because of the lack of blood provided by rod. Rod observed the dagger again. At this time, its appearance was no longer different from the dagger commonly used by thieves. Only after absorbing blood, it showed abnormality. Remembering the scene of fighting with the blue robed mage before, rod knew that this dagger was not so simple, but for a moment, rod could not judge its real function. Due to the variety of treasures in the game, there are all kinds of treasures with various functions. Just like the Dagger''s surface introduction, the weapon that sucks blood and becomes sharp has been seen by rod. Therefore, rod can''t judge the real effect of dagger only by his own experience. You can only upgrade your own level of mysticism, or go to the magic guild to find someone to identify it. After checking the function of the dagger, rod put his eyes on the pendant worn by the blue robed mage. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ [elementary magic talisman] Quality: Treasure Type: Pendant Equipment requirement: maximum mana is greater than 30 Basic attribute: restores 0.5 mana per hour Evaluation: the magic talisman of the first class is suitable for mage apprentices to wear. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Because of the lack of quality, rod knew that [primary magic talisman] was only a common pendant, not a treasure. Wear the primary magic talisman, and rod will continue to check the next item. Rhode opened the package on the blue robed mage. There were three books and some pure gems in the package. Rhode didn''t see the gold coin. Due to the rush to escape, the blue robed mage did not take all his items with him, but quickly chose some high-value items and the books he needed. these Chapter 53 Rod picked up the books and looked at them. these The first two of the three books deal with special skills at a higher level. In the magic guild, books about special skills need a higher price to get, especially this "expert level water magic". Because it involves expert level skills, this book itself has a very high value. For mages who need these special skills, these books are far more valuable than ordinary magic items. But for rod, the first two books are much less valuable. these After putting these two books into the space ring, rod put his eyes on the magic book of the blue robed mage. Holding the magic book in his hand, rod began to read it. In the first half of the magic book, the blue robed mage records some of his experiences from his own perspective, including his tryst with female apprentices in the magic school, stealing treasures and being expelled by the magic school, making friends with Uther and joining the business group, etc. Blue robed mage obviously did not expect that he would die here, and the magic book also fell into the hands of the enemy. The first half of the magic book is more like a record of the blue robed mage''s important experience. After all kinds of events, the enlightenment and experience of master LAN Pao are recorded in detail in the magic book. Looking at the first half of the magic book, rod was not surprised. Many formal mages would record the important deeds and their thoughts in their magic books. For mages, the magic book is not only a carrier for recording all kinds of magic, but also a consolation for them in the process of studying all kinds of magic all the year round. Looking at the magic book, it''s as if I saw myself once pursuing magic. Rod turned the magic book directly to the back and began to look at the spells recorded in the second half of the book. "By reading the magic book, you have learned the first-order magic [weakness], [water magic], [Fire Magic]." "[weak LV1]: first level water magic. two o''clock Experience required to upgrade is 10. " "[water magic LV1]: first level water magic. Cost mana 5, reduces the water magic damage to a unit by 10% for 15 seconds. Upgrade experience 5. " "[fire control magic LV1]: first level fire magic. Cost mana 5, reduces the fire damage to a unit by 10% for 15 seconds. Upgrade experience 5. " these But these two magic belong to second-order magic. If you want to learn, rod needs to upgrade the level of wisdom. When the same level creatures have similar strength, the experience value provided by the caster is higher than that provided by the melee professional. After killing the blue robed mage, rod gained 410 experience points. With the remaining experience points, it is enough for rod to upgrade his level. "Consume experience 500, remaining experience 290. Upgrade to level 2 swordsman level 6... " "Get free attribute point 1, skill point 1..." Rod uses skill points and chooses to learn intermediate wisdom. Intermediate wisdom: by learning all kinds of low-level spells, your understanding of them will be improved. After analyzing all kinds of magic, your mind becomes more open and you can master more difficult magic. You begin to realize the importance of magic. You can learn second order spells.) After learning intermediate wisdom, rod can quickly master the second-order spells recorded in the magic book. The role of wisdom is to help players quickly master the corresponding level of magic, eliminating the boring learning and practice process. In addition, some magic rituals also need high-level wisdom. Rod looked back at the magic book in his hand. "By reading the magic book, you have learned the second level magic [thunderbolt and ice], [ice ring]." "[thunderbolt ice LV1]: second order water magic. Consume 12 mana, gather an ice arrow to strike the enemy, causing 30 damage. Experience required to upgrade is 20. " "[ice magic ring LV1]: second order water magic. Consume 16 mana. Release the ring of ice to attack nearby enemies. The center of the ring of ice will not be damaged. eight p.m. Upgrade experience 40. " these The improvement of magic effect mainly comes from several aspects. The first is the special skills corresponding to the four series of water, fire, earth and air magic. After learning these skills, you can greatly improve the effect of magic and reduce the consumption of mana when casting. Because a special skill only corresponds to one series of magic, when the mage''s rank is not high, he will generally choose only one series of magic to learn and master the special skills corresponding to that series of magic. Like the former blue robed mage, he was good at water magic. Mental attributes also affect the effect of spells. The higher the spiritual attribute of a mage, the stronger the spell effect. For damage spells, the value of damage is equal to the base damage of the spell itself plus the bonus brought by mental attributes. The order of the spell determines the coefficient of the mental attribute bonus, which is also the reason why the damage caused by higher-order spells is far greater than that caused by lower-order spells. Mental attributes only affect the duration of state spells, but have no effect on the specific values of increase and decrease attributes. In addition, increasing the level of a spell can also increase its effect. For damage spells, increasing the level of a spell can only increase the basic damage of the spell, but has no effect on the bonus coefficient of mental attributes. For state spells, increasing the level of the spell can affect the effect of the spell. In addition to damage and state, there are also some special spells whose effects are only related to the special skills of the four series magic. In addition to the effect of releasing skills, mana value is also important for mages. Mana value is enough, even if a single spell does not produce the desired effect, it can be made up by multiple releases. At this time, rod still has two free attribute points left. In order to improve his own strength as soon as possible, rod assigned these two attribute points to the knowledge attribute. Chapter 54 Increasing knowledge can increase the maximum mana. For the current rod, after the maximum mana value is increased, not only the learned spell can be released many times, but also the evocation can be cast many times, which can be said to be the biggest improvement of comprehensive strength. After assigning attribute points, rod begins to check the magic scroll from the blue robed mage. these Due to the presence of the blue robed mage among the members and the need to buy goods, the business group did not carry too many magic scrolls. Several second-order magic scrolls suitable for team operations have been consumed by the blue robed mage in previous battles. Healing belongs to first-order water magic, which can quickly stop bleeding and restore health. In a battle in the wild, one healing can save the life of a seriously injured person. Although healing is only a level of magic, it is extremely precious. Basically, no business group will refuse a mage who is good at healing to join. The amount of gold coins needed to learn healing from the magic guild is no less than learning ordinary level 3 magic. The blue robed mage didn''t even master the ordinary first-order magic. He just learned some of the most commonly used ones. Obviously, he didn''t have gold coins to learn how to heal. Therefore, the business group chose to use healing magic scroll instead. Making and selling healing magic scrolls is one of the enduring businesses of the magic guild. these On one side, the vampire has devoured the flesh and blood, is lying on the ground dormant, waiting for the recovery of health. Seeing this, rod found a clean place around and sat down to meditate. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ At this time, under the watchtower. In the previous battle, due to the loss of command, forced by the power of vampires, the morale of the members of the business group collapsed. The remaining guards chose to flee one after another, resulting in the goods of the business group remaining in place. In the process of escaping, the guard of the business group found that the enemy drove a horse to chase the blue robed mage away, ignoring the goods in place. After a certain distance, the surviving guards returned to their original positions. In the process of cleaning up the surrounding bodies, the guards also found yuser who had fallen from the watchtower. This discovery made the rest of the guards have a lot of thoughts. When they found that the head of the business was dead, the guards had an idea about the goods. Kungfu these In order to avoid internal strife and guard against thieves at the border, the rest of the guards reached a consensus and continued to transport the goods to the original target, the city of mourning. Because it was dark, it was very difficult for the whole caravan to move forward. The guards agreed to get up again tomorrow morning. The number of guards is not much. They can retreat under the attack of vampires. Most of them are third-class professionals. Among these people, the most powerful senior robber becomes the leader at this time, but he can only command his subordinates to a certain extent. If they encounter another battle, the assembled guards can only break up and flee. This senior thief, who was responsible for supervising rod and the vampire at the beginning. Recalling the strength of the two passengers in the carriage, the thief felt cold. If he had not come to the campfire to prepare food, but continued to sit in front of the carriage, he might have been killed. At this time, the guards who were supposed to take turns to rest were all sitting outside the camp, lighting a fire on the ground and guarding themselves. The senior robber came to the carriage where the former blue robed mage was, took a torch and went in to look for it. Finally, he came to sit outside the carriage. these In particular, after the previous fighting, we realized that at a critical moment, everyone only cared about protecting their own lives. At the moment, they are full of suspicion. The guards were sitting outside the tent, wondering what they were thinking. Not far from the watchtower, another group of creatures was lurking in the forest. these these All of a sudden, the rear members scattered quickly to the left and right. Under the moonlight, they showed their huge bodies. Even though they are huge, they only make a slight sound when they move rapidly. Seeing that the rest of the members were in place, the leader made another gesture. At this time, the senior thief sitting next to the central carriage noticed that something was wrong. Although he didn''t find the enemy, looking at the deep forest around him, the senior thief obviously felt something. He just stood up and was about to make a sound to remind the members around him, but he saw a shower of arrows shooting in the direction of the business group. Without much thought, relying on his first reaction, the senior thief jumped into the carriage beside him and blocked the arrows outside. The rest of the guards around were not so lucky. Because they were all watching out for the people around them, the sudden rain of arrows killed and injured them badly. Inside the carriage, the senior thief gritted his teeth, as if thinking of something. Bow and arrow weapons are obviously only used by Eli. Senior thieves don''t believe that necromancers will attack themselves with bow and arrow weapons. Senior thieves don''t understand why the business group is attacked by Eli at this time. If the strength of the business group is not wasted, maybe the senior thieves dare to fight against the unknown enemies. However, under the current situation, the members of the business group have lost more than half of their strength, and even the head of the business group has died. The senior thieves obviously have no courage to fight. Thinking of this, the senior robber did not dare to stay in the carriage. He jumped out of the carriage and rushed to the horse not far away. He wanted to escape here. At this time, a revolving Tomahawk flew out rapidly. The speed brought out a series of heavy breaking wind. The senior robber was obviously aware of something. He was trying to dodge to one side, but the Tomahawk had already arrived, and he cut directly into his back. Looking at the axe blade that showed his chest, the senior thief was obviously stunned for a moment, then his legs softened and fell to the ground. With the last vitality, the senior robber uses his eyes that have lost focus to look in the direction of the Tomahawk. I saw a tall Centaur with a ferocious mask coming towards me. Chapter 55 ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "The meditation is over." three p.m. Currently 2765 mana "Shallow meditation doesn''t get special feedback." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ At the end of a night of meditation, looking at the glimmering sky, rod stood up. Before that, after killing the blue robed mage and counting the harvest, it was midnight. As it was just early in the morning, rod''s meditation time was not long. Even if you wear a primary magic talisman to increase the speed of mana recovery, rod will only recover half of his mana at this time. When he got up, rod immediately opened the space ring in his hand. It''s hard for rod to calm down when he thinks of the ghost crystal in the space ring and watches the mana value in the attribute panel slowly drop. When the mana value reaches 1765, the space ring stops absorbing mana value. Rod feels that he has established a connection with the space ring in his hand. Rod explores consciousness into the ring of space. The inner space of the ring is less than two cubic meters, which is much smaller than the space ring that rod got from ELOD. At this time, rod''s perception immediately locks the soul crystal in the space ring. these Holding the dead crystal in his hand, rod roughly counted it. There were 13 dead crystals in total, different in size and quality. these these In this batch of ghost crystals, the most important one is the size of gold coins. The interior is extremely turbid, and there is a big gap in the periphery, which can only release weak death energy. For the apprentices of the necromancer, this ghost crystal is not very useful, it is not worth a few money at all. In contrast, the most valuable ghost crystal, though only the size of a thumb, has a round appearance and a pure interior, releasing a strong energy of death all the time. In rod''s perception, during the time when he inspected the dead crystal, the death energy gathered around him exceeded the original tomb, and nearly half of the death energy was released by the purest dead crystal. Although the purity of the rest of the ghost crystals in rod''s hands is not as pure as the purest one, except for a few obvious defective ones, the overall quality is medium. Rod guessed that Uther had repeatedly taken the ghost crystal from the space ring to check. It was Uther''s behavior that left some death energy in his camp. That''s why rod could feel the energy of death in the camp. When the number of undead crystals is under stack, the death energy released will be increased. Even the two very poor quality of the soul of the dead crystal, after close, the release of death energy has been more significantly improved. Rod understood that when the war started, the ghost crystal in his hand was worth at least tens of thousands of gold coins. Although the value of these crystals is very high, Rhode obviously does not intend to sell them. Rod has his own plan on how to use these crystals. On one side, the vampire, who was in the dormant state, felt the strong energy of death on the side, directly woke up from the dormant state and looked in the direction of rod. Originally, before deep meditation in the carriage of the business group, in order to make the vampire quickly recover its strength, rod gave it the ghost crystal from the initial tomb. After a series of previous battles, the ghost crystal that the vampire originally put into his pocket, I don''t know when it fell out, but now it''s gone. Seeing this, rod selected a ghost crystal with acceptable quality and gave it to the vampire to take with him, so that it could absorb the death energy released by the ghost crystal all the time. In order to avoid the death energy continue to overflow, rod put the rest of the soul crystal into Uther''s space ring. Rod continues to look at the space ring. In addition to the ghost crystal, there is only one leg of lamb in the space ring, which was taken in by Uther before the battle at the top of the watchtower. In this space ring, there is nothing but the soul crystal and leg of lamb. these As the space contained in this space ring is not large, Uther obviously did not put all his personal belongings into it. Rod estimated that his goods should have been put on the rest of the carriage in the business group. After checking the space ring, rod will replace the achievement "quiet heart" he wears in order to improve the effect of meditation. Looking at the vampire''s recovery, rod decided to set out on the road. Rod took the vampire to a direction in the forest. Because he didn''t know the terrain here, rod could only move in roughly one direction. In the previous battle, rod''s original horse did not know when to escape the battlefield. At this point, rod and the vampire can only walk forward. Previously, rod had climbed the watchtower to observe. Although we don''t know the specific path, we can judge the position of Eli and Diya and roughly choose a direction. After a period of time, the surrounding trees began to become sparse, the ground is no longer litter, replaced by some ordinary vegetation. Go on, because of the reduction of the surrounding trees, there are no more obstructions blocking the line of sight, rod''s field of vision becomes wide, you can see far away. At this point, rod noticed a road in the distance. One end of the road leads to the forest where rod walked before, and the other end extends to the depth of the plain. This road is not spacious, covered with weeds, but the traces of perennial rolling by vehicles and horses are very obvious. Although it''s a little far away, rod can recognize it at a glance. Although rod did not know where the road led to, and whether the end of the road was the city of mourning he had chosen. But rod knew that the road must lead to a certain place. It must be more appropriate to walk along this road than to move forward in the forest without direction. Rod understood that if there is a road for the carriage, there is trade. As long as you follow this road, you can accurately come to a gathering place of creatures. At that time, no matter it''s in exchange for a map to move on, or anything else, it can be achieved. Rod, with the vampire, went down this road. Chapter 56 Along the chosen path, rod takes the vampire all the way. On the road, there was no sound except the sound of footsteps on the ground and the wind around. Originally in the territory of Eli, rod and the vampire were marching in the same way, but there was still a little sound around him, whether it was the sound of birds, insects or the sound of biological activities. At this time, there was silence all around. Rod is not in a hurry. He just goes on like this. Because there are no large creatures around, even if rod wants to find a living creature, he can''t do it. Fortunately, along this road, rod found the way forward, and didn''t have to worry about getting lost. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ This is a quiet town. The town is not far from the Diya border. Due to the long distance, the dark sky that covers the sky of the city of mourning all day long has disappeared and replaced by continuous stratiform clouds. It seems that there are few sunshine days in Diya. There are not many people in the town, most of them are elderly people. For some reasons, the young people of the town had long chosen to flee here and go to the nearby city of mourning. Especially after hearing that the Necromancer''s magic academy is collecting a large number of apprentices, everyone dreams of joining the academy and becoming a powerful necromancer after learning the magic in the Academy. The continuous departure of personnel makes the originally empty town more and more silent. In the small town, an old man is doing nothing in the sun. From the sad look on his face, his mood was not calm at the moment. Suddenly, the old man''s eyes, looking at the street not far away. At this time, two black robed people were walking towards them in the street. As if thinking of something, the old man showed a very frightened expression, but he didn''t dare to make any movement on his body. He just watched the man in black come to him. A black robed man in front of him also found this point and put down his hood to reveal his original face, which was rod. Originally, along the road, rod and the vampire finally entered the town. As soon as he entered the town, rod noticed something unusual. Due to his mastery of evocation, rod''s perception of the town is full of death energy. This energy of death has a great range, and the whole town is trapped in it. Rod understood that something should have happened inside the town, but he was just guessing what happened, not sure. At this time, seeing the expression of the old man in front of him, rod clearly determined something. Rod guessed that the Lord of this place anticipated that the war was about to start, and began to make the residents of the town into undead creatures. Later, due to the coming of war, even if you don''t choose to join the war, you can change the undead into a large number of gold coins. Judging from the death energy shrouded in the town, the Lord of the town has been transforming the undead for a period of time. Rod has some ideas about this. flower The news of the war is no longer a secret. As long as people near the border go to the thieves guild to collect information, they can judge the war. Because of this, many people began to have action. Rod realized that his progress had been slow. If he could not get enough experience in the early stage of the war, he would not have such a good chance to wait for the high-level creatures inside Eli. When he came to this small town, rod wanted to ask someone quickly and find a way to go to the city of mourning, but after confirming some conditions, rod had a new idea. Instead of looking at the old man in front of him at the first time, rod put down his hood and looked around the town, as if to confirm something. Finally, he looked at the old man. Rod asked the old man, "where''s the home office in the town? Or, where is the mayor''s residence? " pharynx Rod nodded at him, then walked in the direction the old man had pointed out. Just after rod left, the old man stayed in the same place and did not move for a moment. Looking back at the young face under the hood, the old man was shocked. Just looking at it, the man in black robe was not even as big as his grandson who went to the city of mourning. However, the old man had seen this kind of power in the mayor. Although in the previous conversation, rod only asked the old man a question, but the experience brought by the years made the old man find something unusual in rod''s manner. Thinking of what happened in the small town recently, the old man fell into deep fear for a moment and wanted to go back to his house to pack up his things and escape. But because of his old age and frailty, even if he left here, where could he escape? Fear dissipated and replaced by a deep despair. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Rod walked toward the position the old man pointed out and observed the process. The town has a large area and a fair number of houses. However, from the feedback from reconnaissance, rod knows that many houses have been abandoned for a long time. The actual number of people in the whole town is less than rod thought. Along the road, rod came to a mansion. Along the way, the mansion is the largest building in the town. At this time, the bodyguard at the gate of the mansion was stunned to see rod come to the front of the mansion. Obviously, the bodyguard did not expect that someone would stand directly at the gate of the mansion, ready to speak out, but noticed the dress of rod and the vampire. pharynx Seeing the bodyguard open the main door of the mansion, rod did not move, but just stood at the door and waited. Rod knew that previously, the bodyguard had seen that he was a necromancer and turned to inform the mayor. At this point, rod is waiting for the mayor''s response. Originally, after entering the town, rod noticed the abnormality in the town. After getting some information through reconnaissance, rod changed his original plan and planned to come to the mansion to have a trial to see how the mayor would deal with himself. In the process of dealing with the trial, if the mayor handled it carelessly, it would show some flaws. If the mayor is weak, rod can find a chance to kill him and harvest the rest of the undead. Chapter 57 There is little cooperation between Necromancers. In a battle, if a necromancer kills another necromancer first, he can directly control all the low-level undead creatures controlled by the dead necromancer, and the medium and high-level undead creatures need to be subdued again. Therefore, the relationship between necromancers is generally hostile. cutting-edge news On the battlefield, there are so many things that necromancers frame each other. Even if one necromancer asks to join hands, the rest of the Necromancers will not believe it. Instead, they will be suspicious and promise on the surface. When the time is ripe, they will still frame each other up and will not make any difference because they promise to join hands. In the final analysis, college born necromancers are all driven by interests. They will act according to what they can do to maximize their interests. Compared with them, the rest is of no importance to them. Basically, all the Necromancers in diyane are waiting for the war to come. No matter who they are fighting against, all the Necromancers who want to make a profit will join the war. Because of this, under the crazy attack of the necromancer, not long after the war, the whole border of Eli was occupied. But also because of the Necromancer''s lack of a unified command, coupled with the fierce internal struggle, Eli''s high-level creatures directly rout after the hand. After a war, although a large number of necromancers will die, there are also many necromancers who stand out from the Necromancers through their gains in the war. Rod knew that if he didn''t show up at this time, according to the death energy concentration in the town, before the war started, the town would be destroyed, and all the townspeople would be transformed into undead. At this time, rod, who was standing outside the mansion, seemed to notice something and looked into the mansion. In rod''s sight, the original bodyguard came out of the mansion. Beside him, a man dressed as a housekeeper was respectfully inviting rod into the mansion. Seeing this, rod didn''t say much. He followed the housekeeper directly into the mansion. The mage has no way to know the enemy''s strength in an instant before mastering the second level magic [eye of perspective]. Most of the time, we need to collect intelligence about the enemy''s strength, whether through purchase or through reconnaissance. If you choose to observe by yourself, it is difficult to know exactly the strength of the other side before the formal match, and you can only judge by the situation shown by the other side. After learning that the two foreign necromancers had come here, the mayor made his own response and chose to invite rod into the residence. In fact, it''s hard for the mayor to refuse rod''s visit. If the mayor chooses to directly refuse the visit of foreign necromancers and lock rod out of his residence, it is a sign of fear. There are not many words between the Necromancers. If they find that they are not as strong as themselves, they will not show any mercy. So the mayor chose to invite rod in. In this way, the fear of the unknown is returned to rod. On the contrary, rod needs to consider whether there is any danger inside the residence and whether the mayor will ambush himself in it. However, rod made up his mind to come to test, and naturally he would not hesitate more at this time, and he would directly follow the housekeeper into it. As he followed the housekeeper, he thought of the manner in which the mayor invited him in. Rod knew that the mayor should not be so easy to deal with. This time, the trial is likely not to achieve the desired results. cutting-edge news As he passed through the town, rod made a special observation. Due to the small size of the town and the sparsely populated population, there was no freelance chamber of Commerce or even the thieves'' Guild in the town. In the small town, the number of professionals is even less. Since rod entered the town, the only professionals he saw were the bodyguards at the entrance of the mayor''s residence and the housekeeper who led the way. Rhode focused on their walking posture and their reaction to seeing themselves. The steward who leads the way in front is OK. With years of experience, he can move forward without any abnormality. It seems that he is just leading the way for an ordinary person, but the bodyguard is totally different. No matter how the bodyguard saw his reaction at the beginning, or how his body trembled when he was walking, he had a panoramic view of him. Rod knew that if the bodyguard had been trained enough and had some combat experience, such behavior would not have occurred. The appearance of the bodyguard now exposes the fact that he is a low-level professional, which is far less than that of the former bodyguard of the business group. Based on all these observations, rod can roughly know what level the mayor''s strength is. At this time, the time from the beginning of the war is not much, in order to gain enough in the war, in addition to knowing the direction of the war, the basic strength is also necessary. If the basic strength is not enough, many opportunities that could have been seized will be missed in vain. The experience gained by an apprentice level necromancer and many undead creatures is enough for rod to upgrade a character level. With a preliminary understanding of the strength of the mayor, rod plans to come to explore and look for opportunities at the same time. In order to be cautious, rod chose to test first instead of directly killing the two people in front of him and then breaking into the mansion. Because rod took the initiative to come to test the mayor, no matter whether the mayor is willing or not, there will always be flaws in the test. Rod, on the other hand, needs to find the best way out. In the process of testing, because the mayor is a relatively passive party, in the case of not understanding rod''s strength and intention, in order to ensure their own safety, the mayor will not attack rashly before rod shows his flaws. In case the mayor''s strength is completely beyond rod''s expectation, rod can only let the vampire drag on for a period of time and take the opportunity to escape. After all, there is no guarantee of 100% victory in every battle. In the process of fighting, anyone may be overturned by a magic scroll when he has gained absolute superiority. Before the battle, although through a series of preparation, can improve the probability of victory, but the most important thing is to see the play in the battle. For rod, as long as the chance of victory is more than half, he will choose to fight. Chapter 58 Rod, with the vampire in the rear, follows the housekeeper in front of him and advances to the mayor''s residence. As he passed through the courtyard in front of the mansion, rod noticed that on both sides of the path he was walking along, where the lawn was supposed to be, there were a lot of yellow weeds growing. Among the weeds stood several statues in the shape of human beings. Because of the poor texture of the statues, rod could not recognize their faces. As he continued along the path, rod noticed the stables on the side. Not far behind the stables was the mayor''s residence. The mansion is very spacious, with two floors inside. When he arrived at the mansion, the housekeeper pushed the door open and entered with the guards on the side, while rod noticed the interior of the mansion. Looking at the scene in the mansion, rod did not choose to enter. "The necromancer from afar, I''m Kerr, the mayor of the town. On behalf of the residents of the whole town, welcome to you." At the end of the hall of the mansion, a man dressed in Black said in a loud voice. At this time, on both sides of the hall passageway, along the carpet paved to the door, two rows of fully armed skeleton warriors stood face to face. The distance between the skeleton warriors was a little farther, just extending from the front of the mayor to the door. "Bang, bang, bang." After the voice of the mayor fell, the two rows of skeleton warriors began to hold their weapons in one hand. Hit the shield in the other hand. The action of hitting is uniform and makes a strong sound. After hitting three times in a row, the group of skeleton warriors immediately stopped their movements and stayed in place. Even without his introduction, rod also understood that the man in black in front of him was the target he wanted to explore, the mayor of the town. The mayor of the town wore a black robe, but did not put on his hood. Rod looked at him and saw his slightly old face. It was obvious that he was old. Seeing the position set by the mayor, rod didn''t walk along the carpet for the first time. Because it took almost a day and a half on the way, the basic mana recovery and the improvement brought by the primary magic talisman, at this time, rod''s mana value has recovered completely. And because rod meditates at night, his maximum mana has reached 70 points of knowledge. Looking at the two rows of skeleton warriors in front of him, rod was not afraid. In the process of entering, they chose to attack themselves. these Even so, rod still did not choose to enter the house, but in the heart of a fear. Rod noticed the rear of the mayor, a place in the mansion. At this time, the location was separated by a door. Although no abnormality was found for the time being, through the strong degree of death energy in the residence and the strong warning from his perception, rod realized that something was wrong. Rod knew that the mayor''s card was obviously not the skeleton warrior in front of him. these Rod looks at the mayor. No matter who releases the magic first between rod and the mayor, the other side can respond instantly. It''s just a matter of first before second. cutting-edge news At this point, rod is comparing the strength of the two sides. these Rod estimated that the rank of the mayor should not exceed the blue robed mage he once dealt with. However, due to the characteristics of the undead mages, most of the strength of the mayor is on the undead creatures. With the advantage of the number of undead creatures, his comprehensive strength even exceeds that of the previous blue robed mages. According to rod''s original experience, in Diya, the mayor of this kind of town is usually an ordinary apprentice with insufficient potential. After he was eliminated from the Necromancer''s school, he took up the post. The real potential apprentices of the necromancer stay in the necromancer school to perform various tasks. They can get all kinds of resources at the first time, and the information they can get is far more than ordinary apprentices. Apprentices with insufficient potential, if they have enough gold coins, can apply to come to this small town as mayor after learning the basic necromancer magic. Although there is no way to quickly improve the strength in this way, because no one bothers, the apprentices who become the mayor of the town can gradually improve their strength by accumulating undead creatures. And because they don''t have to fight with other apprentices, they have a lot of spare time. They can release death energy by themselves to slightly improve the original low-level undead creatures. Although many low-level undead creatures can be obtained in this way, due to the slow speed of ascension, the undead creatures accumulated over the years can only attack other villages a few times more quickly, which can only be said to be more stable. these If it is a normal time, the mayor will not kill all the people in the town, but at this time, it may be because of the news of the war, and the mayor obviously has other ideas about the residents in the town. these Rod said to the mayor slowly, "I''m the necromancer elotte. I just want to go to the city of mourning after passing here. Does the mayor have any good way?" these Because he has not been able to obtain further information through simple exploration, rod does not want to fight directly with the mayor under unknown circumstances. Rod knew that if he wanted to fully understand the strength of the mayor, he had to enter the mansion by himself. these cutting-edge news Looking at the mayor not far away, rod is waiting for his answer. Chapter 59 After staring at rod for a while, the mayor replied, "if you are not in such a hurry, a business group will come to the town in a few days. You can follow them to the city of mourning." Rod stood outside his residence. After listening to the mayor''s words, he seemed to think of something, so he said, "it seems that there is no freelance chamber of Commerce in this small town." The mayor replied: "there are not many people in the town, but they still have to live. Many basic materials need the help of business groups to transport." The mayor''s speaking speed was not fast. He was not impatient because he was tested by the foreign necromancer. On the contrary, he used a soothing tone. When he answered rod''s questions, he also kept staring at rod''s eyes. After listening to the mayor''s explanation, rod was more sure of what he thought. Then he asked the mayor, "I want to start right away. Does the mayor have a map around here?" The mayor replied, "you should understand the value of maps. If you need someone to lead the way, maybe you can look for experienced people in the small town. " Rod did not choose to retort. After a moment''s silence, rod said to the mayor, "then, don''t bother the mayor." After hearing this, the mayor reminded rod, "the only hotel in the town is in front of the forest behind the town. If you plan to stay in the town and wait for the business group to come, you can rest there for a few days. " Although rod noticed something, he didn''t say anything. He just nodded to the mayor and said nothing. The housekeeper walked out of the mansion, turned to close the gate, and led rod back to the path he had come. Unlike before entering the residence, when he returned from the path, rod had been pondering over the mayor''s words. Although he did not fully grasp the strength of the mayor, he also had a general understanding. The mayor was extremely cautious in his words and didn''t reveal any key information. However, due to the unequal intelligence, Rhode still saw a lot of clues through the dialogue between them. Through the mayor''s several answers, rod realized that the mayor seemed to want to stay in the town. Even if he indicated that he wanted to get the map and leave immediately, the mayor refused to give it to him because of the high value of the map. Under normal circumstances, even if the price of the map is high, the mayor will not refuse, but will put forward various conditions to rod, let rod pay a certain price to get the map. But at this time, the mayor didn''t give rod any chance and refused to provide a map. In the end, the mayor seemed kind enough to tell rod the location of the hotel. In fact, he was more suggesting that rod would stay in the town. Since there is no independent professional chamber of Commerce in the town, it is doomed that the business of the town will not develop, and not many business groups will choose to come to the town. Small and weak business groups will not choose to go here for fear of danger in the small town. If the powerful business group transports basic materials, it can''t see the benefits it gets in the town and will not choose to come to the town. As for what the mayor said, there will be a business group coming in a few days, rod can only think that either this is just a simple speech of the mayor, or the business group has made an agreement with the mayor in advance. If the business group really had an agreement with the mayor in advance, it would arrive in a few days or so, and the ultimate goal of the business group is the city of mourning Rod felt some coincidence, but an idea occupied his mind, and rod had to believe it. The original silver seal business group probably went to this town before going to the city of mourning. As for what the head of the Shang Dynasty, yuser, had originally agreed with the mayor of the town, rod could not simply infer. But if this conjecture is correct, the mayor wants to stay here, that is to say, he wants to kill himself and gain profits with the help of the silver seal business group. The corpse of the necromancer, even if it is only at the apprentice level, can also produce a third-order ghost if handled properly. Unfortunately, although the mayor''s idea was good, he obviously didn''t know that rod joined the silver seal business group first, and with his own strength, almost completely disintegrated the whole business group. If the mayor wants to hold down rod and wait for the arrival of the silver seal business group, it can only show that the strength of the mayor is worse than rod originally thought, or that the strength of the mayor has certain limitations. Before entering the residence, rod did not take back the ghost crystal from the vampire, but let the vampire put the ghost crystal in his pocket. The mayor can also feel the death energy from the vampire. Rod can feel the palpitating atmosphere inside the mayor''s residence. Whether it''s the perceptual warning brought by reconnaissance or rod''s instinctive response, they all think that there are powerful undead creatures in the mansion. But if the mayor''s strength is really strong, he will not leave easily. Rod concluded that this breath should come from the creature specially used for defense. Although this kind of creature is powerful, it has many limitations and cannot leave a certain range. In the words, although the mayor did not try to introduce himself into the residence, he just arranged for two rows of skeleton warriors to stand in the hall, just to prevent being found abnormal. If rod sees the skeleton warrior and goes directly into the mansion to attack, he will be attacked by this defensive creature. Fortunately, rod had seen this kind of creature in his previous life, only through subtle feelings, he found something unusual and chose to leave temporarily. Following the Butler in front, rod and the vampire come to the place where they enter. The housekeeper wanted to continue to lead the way and take rod to the hotel that the mayor said, but rod waved his hand to stop him and turned to walk towards the back of the town alone. That''s where the mayor said the hotel was. After this trial, although it was only a few words, rod almost completely explored the mayor''s situation. Rod couldn''t help but wonder. After he understood the situation, it was just a single sentence, as if something had connected them all together. The original doubts disappeared completely, and the answers seemed to appear in his mind. At this time, if rod can open the property panel, he will see that the column of hero''s special skills in the second line still shows: not awakened (13), but it is flashing fiercely at this time. In this regard, rod obviously did not know, but while observing the surrounding situation, he went to the hotel that the mayor said. cutting-edge news If the mayor''s trump card is the defensive creature in the mansion, rod can fight him only when the mayor comes to kill the residents outside the mansion. In addition to the unknown types of defensive creatures, the rest of the low level undead creatures are not a big threat to rod except for some troubles. The mayor obviously didn''t know that the business group he had expected had disappeared. If we knew that there would be no reinforcements, the mayor would be more anxious than rod. Seeing that the residents of the town have not yet fled, rod knows that although the energy of death is strong in the town, the manufacturing of undead creatures has not been known to all the residents, at least not the whole town is aware of this. The residents of the town will be frightened by the disappearance of others, but not all of them will escape. Rod knew that even if he was making undead creatures, the mayor was doing it secretly. He did not arrest all the residents in the first place. Rod was not surprised by what the mayor did. Even if the mayor didn''t do anything to the townspeople, because it was close to the border and waiting for the war to start, other necromancers would come here and turn all the people here into undead. these Because rod is not clear why the mayor did not choose such a way to enhance his strength, he did not directly attack the residents here. Instead, he chose to go to the hotel and wait for the arrival of the night. If the mayor chooses to capture the residents of the town at night for transformation, rod can kill the undead sent by the mayor, weaken the strength of the mayor, and limit the mayor to the residence. When the strength of the mayor drops to a certain extent, even if there are Guardian creatures in the residence, rod can also attack by force. Rod came to a building, which was several times larger than the rest of the surrounding buildings, but still much smaller than the mayor''s residence. Arriving at the gate of the hotel in the town, rod walked in. At this time, a sleepy old man was sitting at the counter of the hotel. He didn''t realize rod was coming. Rod looked inside the hotel. The first floor was supposed to be a restaurant. There was no one in this time and space. There were only a few tables and chairs. There was some dust on them. It was obvious that the owner of the hotel didn''t want to clean it. Looking at the internal scale of the hotel and other scenes, rod realized that in addition to being used as a hotel, it was also used as a pub for small town residents to have fun here. It should be one of the few places for small town residents to have activities. Rod went to the counter on the first floor and tapped twice. The old man who was dozing awoke and looked at rod in front of him with a look of astonishment. It was obvious that there was no one here for a long time, and someone came to the door suddenly. "I want to rest here for a few nights." Without waiting for the old man to respond, rod first told his purpose. Hearing this, the old man confirmed rod''s intention and said, "I''m sorry... No one has been here for a long time. I didn''t expect to meet any guests today. Two rooms, four silver coins a day. Every morning and every night there''s some food Rod nodded, took out a gold coin, put it on the table and said, "one room, no food." The old man took out a key from under the counter and gave it to rod. At the same time, he held the gold coin in his hand and said nothing more. Rod took the key and went to the room on the second floor. Looking at rod walking to the second floor, the old man opened his mouth and seemed to want to remind him of something, but he didn''t say anything. He put the gold coin into his pocket and sat back in his seat. Rod went up to the second floor, went to his room, found a seat, and began to meditate. Because he may need to fight, and his magic ability has improved a lot, rod does not choose deep meditation that consumes mana value. Instead, he wants to rely on shallow meditation to recover some spirit and improve his mental state slightly, waiting for the arrival of the evening. In the process of rod''s meditation, the vampire doesn''t need much rest, just stands aside and holds the ghost crystal in his hand. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ At night, as if he had noticed something, rod ended his long meditation and opened his eyes. On the side, I feel rod''s change, and the vampire looks at rod. Rod quickly got up and walked out of his room with the vampire. It was dark all around, and rod quickly went downstairs. At this time, because it was dark, the old man had obviously rested, and the downstairs was empty. Rod went to the door of the hotel, took the bolt off the door and went out. environment Even in the dense forest of Eli, the light around rod was brighter than it is now. Rod looked up at the sky. At this time, there is no light in the sky, but a layer of black clouds. It was this layer of black cloud that covered all the stars in the sky, making rod unable to see the scene in the distance. "Dark sky..." Seeing the dark cloud, rod seemed to recall something. This layer of black clouds is like the dark sky that rod once saw in the large cities in Diya. these At this time, this layer of black clouds, no doubt let rod think of the dark sky he had seen. But rod doesn''t know why there are a lot of dark clouds similar to the dark sky. According to the overall level of the town, we can''t make a dark sky in any case. Rod tried to feel the darkness in the sky and felt a strong magic energy. If it is not released by the mage, it can only be made with magic props. If the mayor has the strength to create a cage to cover the dark sky of the whole town, he will not let rod leave when he goes to test, but directly kill him. At this time, there was no time to think, rod suddenly noticed the danger and dodged to one side. A creature appeared behind rod, and rod dodged his attack. On the side, the vampire saw that rod was attacked, and immediately met him, attacking with this creature. Even though the surrounding light was dim, rod still looked carefully in the direction of the creature through Hawkeye. The ragged cloth robe and the skull like face float freely in the air when attacking. It''s the third-order creature, the ghost. Chapter 60 Rod stood still and looked back. The vampire was fighting the ghost. The vampire attacks, but the ghost floats and dodges quickly in the low altitude. The attack that can''t dodge is blocked by the bone arm. The appearance of the upper body of the ghost is similar to that of the skeleton soldiers. They are all made of human bones, but there is nothing under them. The back of the hem of the robe is empty, and the lower part of the whole body has no actual shape. Because of this, the ghost has the ability to fly, but it can only float at a position not high from the ground, and can not fly at high altitude. The ghost is an advanced level of the second level creature ghost. In addition to surpassing the previous basic creature in basic attributes, the advanced creature will also master some special skills. Whether vampires or ghosts, when they fight with all their strength, they are not affected by the dim light around them. The ghost didn''t take the initiative to attack Rhode except at the beginning. In the face of vampire attacks, the ghost is more in evasion. The vampire claws out, and the ghost flies backward for a certain distance to flash the attack. The vampire pounces on the ghost again, and wants to grasp the ghost''s body after getting close to him, but the ghost directly raises his hand and blows the vampire''s arm to one side. Because the speed attributes are similar, the vampire attack can not achieve much effect in a short time. As a third-order creature, even if the overall strength of the vampire is stronger than that of the ghost, there is no way to kill it quickly. Even if sometimes the ghost doesn''t escape the attack of the vampire and is hit by the vampire, the part that is hit immediately turns dark, and then it seems as if nothing happened. On the contrary, it can take this opportunity to fight back against the vampire. In the previous battle with the blue runner mage, the vampire''s claw broke many times. Even if the damage on the body can be recovered, the claw, as an offensive weapon, can''t be recovered in a short time. It can only be recovered by itself as time goes by. Although it surpasses the ghost in the overall basic attribute, the strength of the vampire has decreased a lot because it has lost its claw. In the battle with the ghost, the vampire''s successive attacks have no effect. Vampires began to be a little impatient and wanted to choose the way of bat, so that bats could jump directly to the ghost. Because the ghost has no range attack skills, the damage it can cause basically depends on the arms it swings, so it is difficult to deal with the bats produced by vampire bat. However, just when the vampire wanted to bat, rod stopped the vampire, let the vampire keep the number of bat, did not let the vampire use bat immediately. these In the previous battle, although rod took out the blade from the space ring, he didn''t help the vampire attack the ghost, but kept on guard all around. Because of the dark clouds, the light was so dim that it was almost impossible for rod to see the scenery. these Even so, because rod has the art of evocation and is extremely sensitive to the energy of death, he is still aware that there are many undead creatures around him. These undead creatures gathered around while the vampire was fighting with the ghost, but they didn''t attack. Instead, they surrounded rod and the vampire like waiting for an opportunity. Because he didn''t know the location of the operators behind these undead creatures, rod didn''t move either. He just focused on looking for the undead mages who might lurk around. At this time, in rod''s perception, there are more and more undead creatures around him. It seems to know that the undead creatures around are ready, and the ghost gives out a shriek after avoiding a vampire attack. these With a sword, rod cuts the nearest undead to push it back. Due to the close distance of undead creatures, with the little light around, rod saw the appearance of these enemies clearly. these In addition, there are some ordinary walking corpses, which do not have the third-order creatures like ghosts before. When he saw that all the enemies around him had surrounded him, but the trail of the necromancer had not been found, rod would not keep his hand. Rod gives an order to the vampire through his mental imprint, and then raises his hand. An ice ring takes rod as the center and spreads rapidly around him. All the surrounding undead creatures are hurt by the ice ring, and because of the impact of the ice ring, these undead creatures are repulsed one after another. The vampire on one side, after receiving the order from the spirit mark, saw rod release the ice ring, and chose to bat, turning his whole body into a black fog. Just at the moment when the vampire''s bating is completed, an ice ring impacts. The vampire has just entered the bating state, and the bat has not yet appeared. It is not affected by this spell. The ice ring directly passes through the black fog formed by the vampire''s bating. The ghost in the rear was attacked by the ice ring because of no defense. Because the vampire and the ghost fight far away from rod, although this ice ring hit the ghost, it just let it be impacted, did not cause too much damage to it. In the dark fog, the bat pours at the ghost, and the ghost quickly adjusts the body that has been hit by the ice ring, and directly dodges to the side, not giving the bat the chance to get close to himself. these these special these Rod obviously does not want to spend his mana to kill ordinary undead creatures. The nearest ghost beside rod, because of the impact of the ice magic ring, his whole body was washed backward. Because it can float, although it has some damage, the ghost instantly adjusts its own state. Just when he wants to find the enemy in front of him, he can only see a sword blade cutting towards him. The ghost dodged quickly, trying to fall back to avoid the attack. However, due to the previous impact, the ghost failed to move at the first time. The blade caught up with the ghost who tried to dodge and cut off its exposed cervical spine accurately. In an instant, the whole body of the ghost lost its power and could no longer float and fall to the ground from the air. The only thing left on the ground was the cloth robe and the dead bones wrapped in it. After killing the ghost, rod didn''t stop at all. He immediately turned to the nearest undead and waved a sword at it. The undead rod is going to attack is just a normal zombie. Even if the zombie is in good condition, rod doesn''t need much effort to kill it, not to mention that the zombie is also hit by magic. Rod decapitated the corpse with a sword, and then locked in the next target again. At this time, the impact effect of ice magic ring has subsided, and the surrounding undead creatures recover and start to rush to Rhode. Rhodes was not afraid. Without waiting for the undead creatures around him to rush to him, rod took the lead in rushing towards the nearest undead creature. As the battle progressed, rod found that the dim light around him had no effect on his swordsmanship. environment After upgrading to the expert level, rod''s swordsmanship has not been further improved, but with the improvement of basic attributes, his original swordsmanship can play a stronger role. these Low level special skills can only cope with the crisis for a period of time. If they are not promoted, they will not be useful because of the improvement of the overall strength. No matter what kind of special skills, as long as they reach the expert level, they will have this unique use and will not be eliminated with the improvement of strength. A large part of the factors that determine the strength of high-level professionals come from the number of expert level special skills. Rod quickly cleans up the undead around him. When there are only a few undead around, the vampire also joins in and helps rod kill the undead around him. these these these Rod remembers that at the beginning, the vampire was fighting with the ghost. According to rod''s estimation, even if the ghost was fighting with all his strength, it would be impossible for them to win or lose in a short time. Rod remembers that the characteristic of ghosts is that they can recover their health value with the passage of time. This characteristic of ghosts is extremely effective when facing creatures whose attributes are not as good as theirs. But in the face of rod who is far stronger than them and can kill them with one blow, this feature doesn''t seem to have much effect. Rod can kill the ghost directly. As an advanced ghost, the spirit''s ability to recover from injuries has been further strengthened. Although it is impossible to recover the severed limbs, it is extremely difficult for the spirit to recover from injuries except the body parts. Through the situation of the vampire in the mental imprint, rod learned that the ghost did not choose to fight with the vampire, but directly retreated to the dark. The vampire also seems to feel something. Instead of chasing the retreating ghost, he chooses to return to rod and deal with the undead around him. In the process of fighting, in order to deal with the undead mages who may be hiding around him, rod specially saves the mana value. According to rod''s idea, if the surrounding necromancers don''t attack themselves, they will probably choose to attack the vampire instead of letting themselves kill the undead under his control. Rod''s target was the hidden necromancer at the beginning. He wanted to wait until he exposed his position, and then try to kill him. If he had been hiding in the dark, rod could hardly find a way to find him. these Rod recalled the situation when he first met the ghost. He used to meditate inside the hotel, but when he came to the street outside, he was attacked by the ghost. When the vampire and the ghost fight for a while, the rest of the undead gathered here. these It''s very easy for the mayor to find out what he''s doing in the town. If the mayor plans to attack him at night, he will be surrounded by the mayor''s dead creatures when he goes out of the hotel. Instead of this, when he finds himself, the dead creatures around him will start to gather. these these Although the combat power of these undead creatures is not very good, the experience provided by them has not been reduced. At the same time, it also shows that rod''s strength has been improved to a certain extent. It may still be difficult to defeat the third-order creatures, but it is absolutely no problem to deal with the general second-order creatures. Seeing that the experience has reached the level of promotion, rod opens the property panel. "Consume experience 600, remaining experience 130. Class level increased to level 2 swordsman level 7.... " "Get free attribute point 1, skill point 1..." Thinking of the next battle, rod did not allocate the points he got through the upgrade, but waited until the critical moment to use them. With the vampire, rod chooses to go to the mayor''s residence again to find out. Chapter 61 these these Rod realized that this kind of black cloud must have been made by some kind of treasure, just an imitation of the real dark sky. The real dark sky will not suppress the perception of the necromancer, on the contrary, it will enhance the perception of the necromancer to a greater extent. Instead of suppressing more than half of rod''s perception, as it is now. All the way forward, Rhode had such dark clouds in the sky, which made the surrounding environment extremely dark. As rod got closer and closer to the mayor''s residence, rod also found something unusual. The dark clouds were almost all around the residence. In the past, rod could see things through the tiny light around him, but now he has no way to see anything, even the road under his feet. Fortunately, rod''s perception of the undead still exists. Although this perception is suppressed by the black clouds in the sky, it still plays a greater role for rod, allowing him to feel the general location of the mayor''s residence through the concentration of death energy. Maybe it''s because of the limitation of vision. Because of the darkness around him, it''s hard for rod to see things by his eyes. Therefore, Rhode can only focus all his attention on perception. Under this kind of attentive perception, Rhode''s perception is more accurate than usual. In rod''s perception, the location of the former mayor''s residence is now covered with a lot of death energy, which is not smooth, but produces a violent fluctuation all the time. Rod realized that there was also a fight going on over the mayor''s mansion. In the past, because he was far away from the location of the mayor''s residence, rod could still find his way forward. Now, although he could sense the energy of death not far away, because it was dark all around, even with Hawkeye, rod could not see anything around him. Rod held out his hand and a flame appeared in his hand to light up the road around him. Since maintaining fire requires constant mana consumption, rod certainly does not want to. The fire lit up all around. By the light of the fire, rod looked around and found a wooden bar. Rod ignited one end of it with the fire and held the other end to make a simple torch. Holding the torch, rod walked towards the mayor''s residence not far away. these As if aware of something, rod walked quickly to the position where the firelight came from. As the distance approached, rod saw that a large number of undead creatures were surrounded in the courtyard of the former mayor. these these these these At this time, the skeleton warrior controlled by the mayor came to the outside of the residence and stood in a formation against the undead with torches. Rod noticed that the mayor had more undead creatures under his control than he had shown in the mansion. these The attacking side is different. In addition to a large number of walking corpses, there are also many ghosts in the undead creatures on the attacking side, including several ghosts that rod saw earlier. Seeing these undead creatures, rod seemed to realize something. For the necromancer, a large part of the undead creatures he controls can reflect the way he improves his strength. special That''s why, when rod first woke up in the tomb, there were a lot of corpses waiting to be transformed, while there were few skeletons. Rod looked at the two sides fighting in the field. Almost all the undead creatures on the mayor''s side were skeleton warriors and a small number of skeleton soldiers, while there were a large number of walking corpses on the other side. That is to say, if someone has been making use of the residents of the town to create undead creatures, it is not the mayor, but the necromancer of this side. This discovery made rod aware of something. Before rod continued to observe the situation in the field, the undead creatures around him had found him. The reason is that the torch in rod''s hand, when it was dark all around, the light ignited by the torch was more obvious. As if under the control of the necromancer, a ghost screamed, but there was no action. The necromancer, who was originally besieging the mayor, separated and began to attack rod. Seeing other undead creatures around him, rod takes out his weapon from the space ring and guards around, letting the vampire face the undead in front of him. these Among the undead creatures fighting with vampires, there are only some walking corpses and a few ghosts. The ghost rod had seen before was still fighting with the mayor''s skeleton warrior in front of him. these In rod''s view, due to the number of undead creatures, the party attacking the mayor''s residence has far more undead creatures than the mayor has, and the mayor''s resistance depends on these skeleton warriors in front of him. In order, the skeleton warrior belongs to the first-order creature, but in actual combat ability, whether it is the basic attributes or the equipment, the skeleton warrior is more than the ordinary first-order creature. these special These skeleton warriors blocked the main roads in front of the residence, blocking the attack of the surrounding undead creatures. Although the walking corpses held torches, they could not get close to the residence. Rod focused his attention on the position of the ghost in the battlefield. If ordinary undead creatures can''t kill the skeleton warrior because of the cooperation between the skeleton warrior, but the ghost is different. these Rod saw that there were three ghosts in the field. One of them was at the back of the battlefield and had been paying attention to the position of himself and the vampire. It was he who had been paying attention to this side that he could find himself the first time he arrived. The other two are fighting with the skeleton warrior in front of them. The ghost claws out, and a skeleton warrior in front of it immediately waves his shield to meet him. The ghost claws hit the shield, and a dark light flashed on his body. Another ghost took the opportunity to attack, but the skeleton warrior did not pursue the attack. Instead, he continued to raise his shield to prepare for the next attack of the ghost. At the same time, the other skeleton warriors on the side also come forward to resist, not to let the ghost hit themselves. Because of the characteristics of the ghost, the skeleton warrior can''t do much damage to the ghost, but similarly, when the skeleton warrior blindly resists, the ghost is also dragged here by the skeleton warrior, unable to give full play to the advantages of its third-order creatures. At this time, the vampire has come here to kill all the undead creatures. While the vampire is fighting with the rest of the undead creatures, another ghost has been looking at this direction. If the undead mage of the attacking party makes all the undead creatures attack the mayor''s residence, he will attack the mayor''s residence by relying on the number of these three ghosts and other undead creatures. Even if we can''t kill all the skeleton warriors, we can take advantage of the number to light the mayor''s residence. But since we have to divide some of the undead creatures to guard against Rhodes, we obviously won''t do that. The vampire has cleaned up these undead creatures around him. Rod doesn''t let him have other actions, but continues to check the situation in the field. Rod also realized that things in the small town were not as simple as he thought, so he did not act rashly. these The attackers have the advantage in quantity and have some high-level creatures, so they want to consume the undead creatures of the mayor as much as possible in this way. The mayor, on the other hand, is very confident in the defense of these skeleton warriors. Similarly, they did not release magic, but hid in the mansion to control the undead creatures. Relying on these skeleton warriors, they formed a special battle array to resist the attack of these undead creatures. If the battle between the Necromancers can''t be solved quickly, they can only consume this kind of forces. In addition to competing for the quantity and quality of the undead creatures, they also need to compete for the control ability of the two sides for the undead creatures. Low level undead creatures have poor fighting consciousness. Without the control of the necromancer, their strength can only rank at the bottom of the same level creatures. Once they have the control of the necromancer, their strength will be greatly improved. The necromancer controls the undead. If he wants the undead to move completely according to his own idea, it will consume his spirit. Generally, the necromancer just gives a command to the undead, and then makes the undead act by himself. For example, in many previous battles, rod only gave a suggested order to the vampire. Similar to fighting and using bat skills, it was just a general order, not controlling the vampire to attack when and how. Only in order to limit the blue runner''s dagger, rod can accurately control the vampire, let it limit the blue runner''s dagger in the body, if the vampire alone, there will be no such practice. Like ordinary fighting, vampires rely more on their own fighting consciousness. This is one of the reasons why the higher undead is stronger than the lower undead. Rod looked at the situation in the field. The battle line formed by the skeleton warriors, including their combat response at this time, was obviously not achieved by their own strength, but controlled by the mayor. To achieve this degree of manipulation, in addition to their own spiritual attributes to be extremely strong, high-level spiritual imprint is also essential. Although mental imprint is regarded as a common skill, skills like this can not be improved only by experience value, but must have pre knowledge content. While rod was watching, new changes took place on the battlefield. In order to guard against Lord, a high-level ghost can''t deal with the enemies around him, and has to be distracted to guard against the situation on Lord''s side when fighting. As a result, the attacking undead can''t achieve much effect under the defense of the skeleton warrior battle line on the mayor''s side. Attackers are also aware of this, although at the beginning of the undead was attacked, they were aware of the existence of this enemy, but there is no good countermeasure. In the unknown circumstances, he still chose to attack the mansion. At this time, he finally realized the uncertainty brought by doing so. Knowing that it was difficult to capture the mansion for a while, and the threat of an unknown enemy in the rear, the undead of the attacker gradually retreated, and the skeleton warrior did not pursue, but just stayed in front of the mansion. these And at this time, there has been no action of rod shot. Chapter 62 Rod went straight forward to meet the retreating undead. Because rod and the vampire are at the periphery of the battlefield at this time, other undead creatures around can only retreat in the direction of rod. Seeing this opportunity, rod immediately steps forward to fight. Faster than rod is the vampire who has been waiting on the side. The vampire rushes forward and pours on these undead creatures. Has been paying attention to this side of the ghost see, quickly meet the vampire, want to stop it. After the vampire is close to the ghost, he doesn''t pay attention to the ghost in the meeting hall, but chooses to bat immediately. Vampire''s overall attribute is higher than that of ghost, but it still can''t kill ghost quickly. In previous battles, rod realized this. As a result, rod directly let the bats produced after the bat over the ghost, rushed to the back of the undead. Because there are a lot of zombies in the rear of the undead, under rod''s command, bats all rush to these zombies, regardless of the ghosts around them, only focusing on biting them. these At this time, the ghosts and ghosts in the rear help the walking corpses around to solve the bats, which undoubtedly slows down their retreat. these Rod waved his sword to the nearest ghost. After the vampire bats, the ghost will lose the target of attack, and can only try to attack the bats flying in the sky, and help the surrounding undead creatures clean up the bats. When rod stabbed the ghost with a sword, the ghost seemed to perceive something and dodged directly to the rear. Because the ghost can float in the air and dodge very fast, rod stabs the air with one sword, then waves the sword again and cuts the ghost in front of him. The ghost raised his hands in front of him. Rod''s blade fell on the ghost''s hands, but it didn''t work. The blade didn''t cut off the hand bone of the ghost. Instead, it seemed to cut down a very hard object and was bounced away by the hand bone of the ghost. The place where the ghost is hit instantly flows a dark light, which flows through the whole body. Rod''s attack does not seem to cause effective damage to the ghost. After resisting rod''s attack, the ghost waved his backhand to rod. Rod turned to one side to avoid the attack of the ghost. At the same time, he cut it with a sword, but the ghost raised his hand again to resist. Rod knows that due to the low basic attributes, his ordinary attack alone can''t cause effective damage to the ghost, and because he can''t attack the key points of the ghost with his skills, plus he has to face other enemies, it''s not the best choice. Seeing the ghost waving his claws to him again, rod took a look at the field, determined the distance between himself and the vampire, and gave an order to the vampire through the mental imprint. Suddenly, the bats on the corpses around left one after another and gathered on the side of the battlefield. Rod raised his hand, and an ice magic ring was released around him. Instantly, the ice blue ripples spread out rapidly, hitting all the nearby undead creatures and making them unstable, especially the ghost in front of rod. When rod releases the ice magic ring, the ghost is in the nearest position beside rod and takes the maximum damage that the ice magic ring can do. Cold ice magic ring impact ghost and out of date, the ghost''s body flashed a different light. The color of this light is different from the dark light that flashed before, but a strange light that tends to be blue. With this light passing over the ghost, the health value that it was originally taken away by the ice magic ring has recovered more than half. Rod noticed this characteristic of the ghost. But at this point, this feature is not so important. Rod raised his hand to release the ice magic ring, and immediately waved a sword in front of him. When the dark blue light on the ghost just appeared, rod''s blade reached the front of the ghost''s body. In order to make this attack effective, rod uses all the skills he can currently use in this attack. He only wants to kill the ghost quickly. Because the ghost has just been impacted by the ice magic ring, although the damage caused by magic can be recovered through its own characteristics, it can''t be dodged for some time because of the impact brought by magic. The blade accurately cuts the ghost''s neck and kills it. The purpose of rod''s releasing this ice magic ring is not only to affect the undead creatures around him, but also to expose the flaws of the ghosts around him, so that he can find the time to make a move. After the ghost is killed, without the block of the high-level undead creatures, rod starts to kill the surrounding low-level undead creatures quickly. Vampires fight with these undead creatures on the side of the battlefield. After killing some walking corpses, the two ghosts on the side rush to the vampires and entangle them with their own characteristics, these Previously, the mayor did not choose to pursue the retreating undead because he was afraid that his undead would lose too much. these these special This group of skeleton warriors form two rows. The wounded in the previous battle are in the back row, while the uninjured are in the front row. The skeleton warrior in the front row props up the shield and pushes towards the undead not far away. If we say that the first time the mayor didn''t want to make a move is to find a good time to make a move, then it is no doubt that he has found it. Where the skeleton warrior meets these retreating undead creatures. For a moment, the retreat of these undead creatures completely stopped. Under the siege of rod and the mayor, the undead creatures began to rapidly reduce their numbers. Rod did not take charge of the mayor''s practice, but focused on killing the undead in front of him. All of a sudden, a feeling of palpitation appeared in rod''s heart. Rod rolled aside without thinking about it. At this time, a dark red Magic Arrow passed by rod. This magic arrow was shot from the dark. Before it was shot, rod didn''t feel any abnormality. If it wasn''t for rod''s perception of danger that made him roll and dodge for the first time, he might have been hit by a magic arrow. Rod finished rolling and looked at the location of the Magic Arrow. It was far away from here, which gave rod time to dodge the Magic Arrow. Due to the existence of black clouds, rod''s vision is extremely poor. In addition, there is no fire light there. Rod can''t see the specific situation there. He just vaguely feels that someone is standing in the dark there, observing the situation of the battlefield. At this time, the mayor also began to use magic. A wall of fire rises from the retreating undead ranks, separating them from the middle. For a moment, the undead''s team was divided into two parts by this wall of fire. The mayor obviously wants to make the other party panic in this way, and create an opportunity for the skeleton warrior. Although the mayor is inside the residence, he has a more intuitive grasp of the overall situation on the field and will not make any mistakes. At this time, the necromancer in the dark saw that in order to deal with the fire wall of the mayor, a fire wall was also raised in front of the skeleton warrior, which separated the skeleton warrior from his own undead creatures. Because it was fighting in the courtyard of the mayor, the overall space was not spacious. The scope of a fire wall was enough to block the whole road. For a moment, the skeleton warrior could not pass the fire wall. On the battlefield, two walls of fire rose to separate their formations, which was undoubtedly an excellent opportunity for rod. In the line separated by the fire wall, in the direction close to rod, most of the undead creatures are ghosts and walking corpses, both of which are objects that rod can kill quickly. With the help of firewall, without the obstruction of high-level undead creatures, rod can easily kill these undead creatures. these Rod in the battle has already found some problems. Due to the need to guard against the magic that may strike again, rod did not focus all his attention on the battle, but separated part of his spirit to guard against it. Because of this, rod found some abnormalities. Rod realized that under the interception of himself and the vampire, these retreating undead creatures had been greatly damaged, and the hidden necromancer had no action except releasing two spells. He hesitated to stay and fight with all his strength or retreat in time. For the potential necromancer, rod also has his own view. The hidden necromancer did not find the best time to control the ghost battle before, or to cast the magic and make the decision at this time. these As the battle progresses, the fire wall that blocks the skeleton warrior dissipates first, and then the fire wall in the middle of the undead team dissipates. Although the wall of fire dissipated in a flash, rod clearly noticed it. According to the duration of the wall of fire, rod understood that the spiritual attribute of the mayor obviously exceeded that of the potential necromancer. As most of the undead creatures in the front have been killed by rod, rod just put his eyes on the undead creatures in the back, and saw that the two ghosts in the back rushed towards him. Rod was shocked and was about to release the ice magic ring, but he found that the two ghosts didn''t want to attack him at all. Instead, they turned aside, bypassed themselves and rushed in the direction of the Magic Arrow. Rod did not cast any magic, but watched the ghost leave. Because there is more than one ghost, if rod wants to keep the ghost, he will be attacked by the two ghosts. At this time, there are several ghosts also want to retreat, rod did not let them so safely retreat, but came forward to stop them. these these Just as the vampire kills a walking corpse, a skeleton warrior directly cuts the vampire with a sword. The vampire quickly dodges the attack of the skeleton warrior to one side, and is about to fight back against the skeleton warrior, but the shield hit by another skeleton warrior is in front of the vampire. Facing the shield, the vampire also has no countermeasures, only to dodge towards the rear. The vampire signs to rod through his mental imprint. Receiving the cue from his mental imprint, rod looks to the mayor. these Under the siege of the skeleton warrior, the vampire wants to attack, but it is forced back by the shield of the skeleton warrior. The advantage of the number of skeleton warriors is reflected immediately. In front of many skeleton warriors holding shields, even if the vampire wants to kill one first, it will be blocked by the skeleton warriors nearby. There is no good way for vampires to deal with these skeleton warriors. The advantage of vampire itself can''t be brought into full play. On the contrary, the skeleton warrior plays the biggest advantage under the control of the mayor. Rod looks at these skeleton warriors. these The round shield held by the general skeleton warrior is only for the use of the undead, so it will not be too broad. It can only protect half of the body. However, the mayor''s shield is obviously special, which almost protects the whole body of the skeleton warrior in the rear. these With excellent equipment and the control of the mayor, the battle line composed of these skeleton warriors, even in the face of a large number of enemies, can block a lot of time. these For a time, the vampire can not smooth action, can only be so completely suppressed. Seeing this, rod didn''t take care of the retreating undead around him. Instead, he rushed to the direction of the skeleton warrior. Chapter 63 At this time, the mayor was standing in the door of his residence, observing the fighting. This position has a wide field of vision, and because of the residence as a barrier, even if the attacker is aware of his position, it is difficult to attack himself by magic. Because of the fire all around, the mayor doesn''t have to worry about his sight. Standing in his residence, he can see the overall situation of the war. At the beginning, the undead creatures of the attacking party retreated one after another. The mayor didn''t ask his skeleton warriors to pursue them, but still stayed in front of the mansion. When he saw that the other side appeared from behind and restrained most of the retreating undead, the mayor chose to attack. Including the original release of magic, the mayor''s idea is to destroy the undead controlled by the enemy as much as possible. Only when he sees a different undead in the battle can the mayor have a new idea. these Perhaps the ordinary undead is difficult to explain, but the identity of the vampire undoubtedly conveys some information to the mayor. The mayor realizes that the one who controls the vampire is the necromancer who came to his residence earlier. For this necromancer, the mayor also has his own guess, but he doesn''t know whether the guess is accurate. Therefore, in order to verify their own ideas, plus want to test each other''s strength, the mayor manipulated the skeleton warrior to cut to the vampire not far away, and successfully suppressed the vampire. At this time, the necromancer who controls the vampire rushes towards his own direction. The mayor stares at his actions attentively and is ready to control the skeleton warrior to deal with them at any time. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Rod came to the front of the skeleton warriors. In order to suppress the vampire, the skeleton warrior holds a shield and forms a formation beside the vampire to suppress the vampire in the center of the formation. these these Rod rushed to the vampire and saw such a scene. At rod''s signal, the vampire immediately uses bating. At this time, an ice blue ripple towards the side of the group of skeleton warriors spread rapidly. No more powerful than ghosts and ghosts, the skeleton warrior is still a first-order creature, though it works well under the control of the mayor. these While the group of skeleton warriors were scattered by the ice magic ring, rod rushed out directly to the skeleton warrior. Because of the close distance, he came to the nearest skeleton warrior in an instant. Beyond the shield held by the skeleton warrior, rod cut his sword sideways and directly beheaded the skeleton warrior in front of him. Rod kept on beheading a skeleton warrior, and then he continued to rush towards other skeleton warriors on the side. these these In order to deal with the bat''s attack, the original formation of the skeleton warrior began to be scattered, which was the biggest help for rod at this time. these these So rod didn''t let the vampire choose to bat in the beginning. these Bats produced by vampire bats have little fighting consciousness. They don''t focus on weakness except attacking an enemy according to general orders or gathering in a place. Although the bats produced by bat can''t kill these skeleton warriors, they can be well restrained. The main force to deal with these skeleton warriors is rod with a sword. Although the vampire''s noumenon is restrained by these skeleton warriors, it is difficult for skeleton warriors to deal with it through the way of bat. these Rod looked at a skeleton warrior not far away. In order to deal with the bats in the sky, the skeleton warrior swung a sword, making the shield in front of him askew to one side. Seeing the flaw revealed by the skeleton warrior, rod rushed out directly and cut it down with a sword. The skeleton warrior immediately responded, blocking the shield in front of him, and rod''s attack was cut to the shield. Rod knew that the skeleton warrior could not react so quickly by his fighting instinct alone. It must be the mayor''s control in the mansion that he could resist his own attack. environment Because the skeleton warriors are fighting with bats, the mayor did not choose to control them. After all, if you want to deal with the bats in the sky, the mayor''s control can''t help the skeleton warrior''s moves, on the contrary, it will limit the skeleton warrior''s own movements. Since there is no need to control the skeleton warrior to deal with the bats in the sky, the mayor can watch rod''s movements with ease. When rod chooses a target and is ready to sell the attack, the mayor immediately controls the skeleton warrior to resist rod''s attack. Although he realized this, for a moment, rod didn''t have a good way to deal with the mayor. The mayor''s position was behind the group of skeleton warriors. In addition to the unknown undead creatures that rod had previously perceived that might exist in the residence, rod obviously couldn''t kill the mayor first. The mayor obviously has a unique skill in manipulating the skeleton warrior. environment Rod turned and swung a sword again, but he was still blocked by the shield of the skeleton warrior. Rod flies up and kicks the shield held by the skeleton warrior, trying to kick the shield aside and find a chance to make a sword for himself. But the skeleton warrior steadily blocked rod''s attack, at the same time retreated a few steps towards the rear, the shield was still in front of him. On the edge, many bats were destroyed by the blade of the skeleton warrior because they attacked the skeleton warrior. these Even if the damage of a single bat to the skeleton warrior is not high, it can still cause objective damage to the skeleton warrior under the advantage of the number of bats. The rest of the skeleton warriors are still dealing with the bats around. They don''t pay any attention to this. Only the skeleton warrior in front of them is still holding a shield. Even if the bats on the side rush to bite it, it doesn''t move. Rod''s eyes crossed the group of skeleton warriors in front of him and looked at the mansion not far away. As before, there seemed to be no change around the residence. But the door of the mansion was open, and the interior was dark without any light. Rod could not see what was inside, but rod knew that the mayor was standing in the mansion, observing everything on the battlefield. No longer in charge of the position of mayor, rod looked at the skeleton warrior in front of him again and rushed directly. The skeleton warrior raised his shield to resist rod''s attack, but rod bent down and swept with a sword. Although the shield held by the skeleton warrior is relatively broad, the shield is close to the top of the head. Although the shield protects the head and the whole upper body of the skeleton warrior, it still can''t cover the whole body. The blade sweeps the legs of the skeleton warrior. The bones of the two legs of the skeleton warrior are directly broken, and the cross section is smooth and neat. Although Rhode doesn''t use skills, this sword still shows the power of his expert swordsmanship. Because of the broken leg bone, the skeleton warrior fell to one side. Rod immediately stepped out to the fallen skeleton warrior. The skeleton warrior quickly protected his shield in front of him, blocked rod''s foot and made a dull sound. The skeleton warrior works on the shield and tries to push it up. Feel the foot skeleton warrior''s action, rod also increased the intensity of suppression. environment The skeleton warrior wants to move the shield up to block the sword light from this attack, but the shield is trampled by rod, so it can''t be moved. When the blade is cut off, the neck of the skeleton warrior will be cut off in a moment, and the soul fire in the skeleton will be extinguished slowly. At this time, a skeleton warrior next to him rushed towards rod with a shield. Rod dodged back and dodged the charge of the skeleton warrior. After dodging, rod ignores the skeleton warrior charging against him, but quickly waves a sword to another skeleton warrior nearest to him. Another skeleton warrior instantly gave up the bat he was dealing with, and turned to raise his shield to meet rod, blocking rod''s attack. Rod wanted to do the same thing again, but he was blocked by the shield pulled down by the skeleton warrior in time. After the last skeleton warrior was killed by rod in this way, the mayor realized rod''s move. It was obviously not so easy to kill several skeleton warriors with this move. Rod attacked several times in succession, but was completely blocked by the shield held by the skeleton warrior. In these attacks, rod also found that whenever the skeleton warriors concentrate on resisting their attacks, they can''t fight back. They can only hold a shield in front of them. The attack of these skeleton warriors on the enemy is not achieved by counterattack after blocking, but the skeleton warriors in front focus on resisting, and other skeleton warriors on the side take the opportunity to attack. Just because of this practice of the skeleton warrior, when a skeleton warrior fully resists and does not attack at all, rod can not find the flaw of the skeleton warrior by his moves alone. Rod raised his hand, and a magic arrow was released to the leg of the skeleton warrior. After releasing the spell, rod also rushed out directly. In the face of the attack of magic, the skeleton warrior tried to dodge for the first time, but the heavy equipment suppressed the speed of the skeleton warrior. When the magic came to the skeleton warrior, the skeleton warrior just started to move. The Magic Arrow accurately hit the skeleton warrior''s leg. With a bang, the skeleton warrior fell to the ground. The place that was originally a leg bone was empty at this time. When the magic arrow hit the skeleton warrior, rod came to him. When the skeleton warrior fell down, he killed him with a heavy chop. At this time, the number of bats in the field is small, and rod knows that the bat skill of vampires can''t last long. these Somehow, after the number of bats was greatly reduced, the skeleton warriors did not choose to attack rod. Instead, they all retreated in the direction of the mansion. Finally, they stood in a row in front of the mansion and formed the battle line that rod saw at the beginning. these Vampires gather behind rod, also looking at the front of the mansion. Under rod''s gaze, the mayor walked out of the shadow at the entrance of the mansion. The mayor''s dress is not different from his previous one. He is still in black robe. At this time, he has put on his hood. Under the cover of darkness, there is a layer of shadow all around him. At this time, the mayor was staring at rod, as if trying to confirm something. Rod is not worried, the same expressionless look to the mayor, waiting for his words. Chapter 64 "I can call you that, elotte." At the end of his observation of rod, the mayor spoke slowly. Rod said nothing, just looked at the mayor nodded, waiting for his next words. "As you have seen before, I am at war with the enemy. In other words, I would also like to thank you for cutting off the enemy''s retreat for me, so that the enemy''s undead creatures lost a lot here. " these At this time, rod also opened his mouth and slowly asked the mayor, "if the mayor really thanks me, why do you want to let his skeleton warriors test me?" Even after the battle, the dark clouds surrounding the residence still did not dissipate. After hearing rod''s question, the mayor at the gate of the mansion replied: "You know it''s a trial. I just want to know your strength in this way. I personally lead the trial, of course, is much more reliable than simple observation At this point, the mayor stopped, and then said, "although it''s a little offensive, I''m the one who really has losses, right? Even if I resisted those ghosts, my skeleton warriors didn''t lose a few, but to test you, my skeleton warriors lost a lot. " The mayor''s voice turned cold, and rod could hear the anger in his words. these However, rod did not say anything. Since the mayor intends to make a trial, he must make a good plan to lose something. Compared with the lost skeleton warrior, the strength information obtained by the mayor is more valuable. Rod asked the mayor: "The problem of loss should be very clear in your mind, so don''t mention it. You haven''t answered me. What''s the purpose of the test? You just want to know my strength? Or, what are you preparing for? " After listening to rod''s words, the mayor realized that people in front of him could not be easily fooled, so he said: "Don''t you wonder why the undead came to the town to attack my house? If you didn''t show up here in time, they might have broken down my mansion. " Hearing this, rod knew that the mayor was going to give him some information and explain why the mansion was attacked. these "Please tell me about it." these Therefore, rod followed the mayor''s words and planned to listen to the mayor''s explanation. "The necromancer who attacked this town before was a senior apprentice in the Necromancer''s Magic Academy. This senior apprentice should have come to perform the trial task." "I used to study in the Necromancer''s Magic Academy. I didn''t choose to hand in some gold coins to the Academy until I got old. I came to this town and became the mayor here." these If I have any role to play, I can only help the college cultivate apprentices. " "The apprentice took the task from the college and came to destroy the town, and I was responsible for dealing with it. these "I have dealt with such apprentices many times before. these these No more than before, in the narration of these words, the mayor took a heavy tone, perhaps to make rod believe, or just to say. After hearing the mayor''s words, rod was silent. Through the mayor''s story and previous speculation, rod has realized something. these "Because of this, at the beginning, I didn''t let you go, but wanted to use your help to deal with the necromancer and protect the town." "Previously, maybe I didn''t make it clear that you misunderstood something, but I certainly didn''t have any bad thoughts." "To test your strength is also because I want to know your strength, so as to determine the next countermeasures." "Through the previous battle, I also have some understanding of your strength. I am sure that if you are willing to help me, I can deal with the necromancer, and the town will not be destroyed by him." "Of course, since there are certain risks in this kind of thing, I will not let you take the risk in vain. After killing this necromancer, I will give you a treasure as reward." "And what do you mean, elotte? Would you like to help me deal with this necromancer? " After these words, the mayor looked at rod and waited for rod''s answer instead of saying anything. At this time, the mayor explained the cause and effect to rod, including why he didn''t give the map to rod, the reason why the necromancer came to attack, and even most importantly, he wanted rod to help him deal with the necromancer. Rod didn''t think much about what the mayor said that he would use the treasure as a reward. This was just a temporary promise of the mayor. After rod killed the necromancer, the mayor could not admit it or try to kill rod. If rod really believed the mayor''s words, he could not blame others for being cheated in the end. After some thought, in order to confirm the previous idea, rod asked the mayor: "You can leave on your own. According to your current strength, even if you join the war, you can get a lot of benefits. Why do you have to stay in the small town and wait for others to deal with you?" After hearing rod''s words, the mayor replied: "Leave? No, No. If I''m the same age as you, I''ll leave here immediately without you reminding me. But I don''t want to leave now. I''m not interested in power and so on. I just want to stay here and study some magic with ease. " As for what the mayor said, rod obviously can''t believe that ambition will not fade with time. On the contrary, it will become more powerful. After the strength of the mayor has been improved, correspondingly, he will think of greater power. Therefore, the reason why he doesn''t want to leave here is that there is something here that he doesn''t want to leave, besides the old age that the mayor said. It has more benefits than leaving. Realizing this, rod asked the mayor: "How many years have passed since you left the necromancer school? What do you think of the necromancer school? " Because the mayor asked rod for help, rod was not afraid that he would not answer his own questions, even if it was a simple and meaningless answer. Therefore, rod asked the mayor about his views on the school of necromancery, in fact, he wanted to know the mayor. The mayor replied, "the days of living in the college are just like yesterday. I can recall all the pictures at that time." "Because of my poor talent, I had to choose a way to leave college and come here. I can''t tell you exactly how many years have passed, but I''m sure it was not a short time. " "As for the view of the college? environment "The orthodox mage Academy was originally prepared for those nobles. I have no background, and my own talent is not good. Even if I want to become strong by the accumulation of time, the Academy will not allow it." special After hearing the mayor''s words, rod understood something. The mayor''s words are full of praise for the undead Magic Academy. Even though he has left the Academy for a long time, he still misses the college life before. Rod realized that if he didn''t have enough talent and needed to make up for it through the accumulation of time, the mayor could grow into a strong necromancer in the college. Because of this, rod had a deep vigilance. these When rod asked the mayor how long he had been here, he wanted to judge the strength of the mayor. these In addition, there are still some questions in rod''s mind that have not been answered, including how the mayor knew that the necromancer in the college had received the trial task, and how the mayor had dealt with the necromancer who had come to destroy the village several times before. The answer to this question determines the strength of the mayor himself, but rod understands that if he asks the mayor so directly, the mayor will not answer himself, or he can only judge by himself through other methods. "I remember you said that a business group was coming to this town recently," rod said "Yes, a friend of mine is the head of a small business group in the freelance chamber of Commerce. Not long ago, he was going to the city of mourning. I asked him to deliver some supplies to me by the way." "It''s reasonable to say that the business group will come to the town in the next few days. With the help of the business group, I can deal with the necromancer. But to be on the safe side, I still need to ask you to help me deal with the necromancer in front of me when the business group doesn''t come. " "In order to reassure you, I can give you the map you need first." With that, the mayor took out a scroll from his pocket and handed it to the skeleton warrior. The skeleton warrior was ready to come forward and handed it to rod. On the side, the vampire immediately stepped forward, took the scroll from the hand of the skeleton warrior, then came to rod''s side and handed it to rod. Rod opened the scroll in his hand. Due to the dim light around him, even if there was a lot of fire light on the ground around him, he could only light up the nearby ground, so he could not see the map clearly. Rod put the map in his pocket and didn''t go on talking. No matter whether you answer the mayor''s request or not, this map will never be returned. Although you don''t know whether it''s true or false, you just need to confirm it a little. Rod asked the mayor, "well, how does the mayor plan to deal with this necromancer? In this attack, his undead creatures have lost most of them. Maybe he has chosen to leave now." The mayor replied: "no, this time he just came to test. He didn''t take all the undead with him. He also separated some undead to search the townspeople and immediately withdrew when he realized the danger." these So I need your help to kill him. " After listening to the mayor''s words, rod asked, "well, after successfully killing this necromancer, how should the valuable items on his body and his own body be distributed?" Just listening to rod''s words, people think that rod really agreed to the mayor''s request. "I only want his magic book. Besides, the rest of his items, including this treasure that can make black clouds, belong to you. What do you say? " Rod nodded. No matter rod or the mayor of the town, after testing each other''s strength, they did not doubt whether they could successfully kill the apprentice of the necromancer, and directly gave the distribution method of the spoils. "This necromancer will not attack again tonight. But his next attack won''t be too long. After all, the trial training task doesn''t last long for him. He also needs to go back before the war begins. " "He has been on guard against you. When he attacks next time, you don''t need to fight for a while. I will let all the skeleton warriors hold him down. When the war is stalemate, you can take the opportunity to kill him..." Hearing this, rod directly interrupted the mayor and said, "no, if you want to do this, it''s better for me to fight against the undead with you." The mayor''s words may sound like the most correct way. Let the skeleton warrior rely on the battle array to resist these undead creatures. Then rod tries to kill the necromancer, but this method is extremely unfavorable to rod. In the previous battle, the necromancer only released two spells. His real casting ability is unknown to rod. Because he didn''t know the Necromancer''s casting ability, rod couldn''t take advantage of the terrain, so his success rate was extremely low. Even if rod succeeds in killing the necromancer, the mayor in the mansion can take the opportunity to control the surrounding undead creatures and deal with rod in turn. As a result, rod would not choose to do so. The mayor also understood rod''s meaning, and instead of saying more, he motioned rod to say what he thought. Chapter 65 Rod looked at the mayor and said slowly, "you know, the necromancer knows my existence. Even if he sends undead creatures to attack you, there will be powerful undead creatures around him to protect you." "You don''t need to deal with too many undead creatures, and he can''t stay in the same place and wait for me. In this case, even if I want to attack, I will not succeed "Therefore, I need you to resist the necromancer outside the residence, and the distance between you and the residence should not be too close. Only if you hold down enough undead creatures can I have a chance to deal with him. " After listening to rod''s proposal, under the black robe, the mayor frowned and refused: "no way. When you are in the mansion, the necromancer can''t directly use magic to attack me. This position is very safe. " "And with the defense of the mansion, my skeleton warrior only needs to resist the attack from one direction and can play the most effective defense. I will not leave the mansion." Rod understood that the mayor was extremely reluctant to leave the residence. In addition to the defensive advantage that the residence could bring to the mayor, what was more important was what was inside the residence that could make the mayor feel at ease. The mayor obviously didn''t know that rod was aware of this. Rod never stepped into the house and only observed outside the gate when he was closest to the house. There was no mention of this in the mayor''s words, including his unwillingness to leave here before, which was obviously due to the internal relationship of the residence. Rod didn''t go on talking, but the meaning was very obvious. The mayor''s original proposal, rod certainly will not agree, and rod wants to lead the mayor out of the mansion''s proposal, the mayor also will not agree. Both men remained silent for a while, and no one was the first to offer another proposal. Even if the previous necromancer left for a period of time, these black clouds in the sky still did not dissipate much, still blocking the surrounding light. Through the previous dialogue between the two people, they all understand each other''s characteristics. At this time, they need to consider how to make use of this characteristic to obtain the most favorable conditions. This is why they need to make verbal exploration. Finally, the mayor may have thought of something and said to rod, "well, you and the skeleton warrior are in front of the mansion to resist his undead. You don''t have to take the risk to kill him. You can''t resist it. You can retreat into the mansion and resist for a period of time by magic, OK?" Rod shook his head, apparently not approving the mayor''s proposal. The mayor''s proposal seems to be for rod''s consideration. Instead of letting rod kill the necromancer, he let rod and the vampire stay in front of the mansion. But in fact, there is a great disadvantage in doing so. Once the necromancer saw that rod and the mayor all appeared, he would send all the Necromancers to press on. At that time, the mayor would withdraw directly into the residence. Rod knew the abnormality in the residence and did not dare to enter, so he turned into rod facing all the Necromancers alone in front of the residence. Seeing that rod refused his offer again, the mayor was a little annoyed and said to rod, "so what''s your idea? If you have any good way to deal with this necromancer, you can say it. " Rod replied: "I have only one request, that is to deal with the necromancer far away from the residence. Your residence gives me a bad feeling. What''s more, you have to deal with this necromancer. If you really don''t want to, I won''t force you. I just won''t help you. " The mayor''s face sank when he heard rod emphasize again that he was far away from the mansion. Rod''s words, although not clearly stated, but no doubt expressed a meaning to the mayor, that is, found the abnormality of the mansion. Realizing this, the mayor lost his words for a while. In the previous trial, the mayor has confirmed Rhode''s strength. In addition, he lost several skeleton warriors in order to test. The mayor really doesn''t want Rhode to leave like this. But if it''s really far away from the residence, the mayor has many ideas that can''t be realized. Comparing the strength of the previous two, the mayor finally confirmed something and said: "I agree, elotte, to fight outside the mansion, but not too far from here." "I can come outside the mansion, right next to the skeleton warrior, and resist the undead. But again, you need to go and kill the necromancer. I''ve seen your strength. With your full strength, the necromancer won''t last long. " At rod''s insistence, the mayor finally agreed to leave the mansion. Although he only came to the periphery of the mansion, where the skeleton warriors resisted the undead, it was also a great advantage for rod. After confirming the position of the mayor, the undead mage of the attacker can send more undead creatures to attack, and can also cast spells to cut off the retreat of the mayor to return to the residence. In contrast, if rod keeps hiding in the dark and does not attack, he will lose the advantage of his residence, and the mayor will be in great danger. Seeing that the mayor agreed to the request, rod didn''t ask for anything more. According to rod''s original idea, according to the mayor''s proposal, because of the need to deal with a mage close to him, rod could even ask the mayor to provide the promised treasure in advance. But at this time, because the mayor had been allowed to come outside the residence and put forward too many requests, he would inevitably be rejected. Rod did not continue to put forward these requests. At the end of the conversation, the two of them decided something about each other. Because they both got the results they needed, they didn''t continue to say anything, but they didn''t know what they were thinking. At this time, the black clouds in the sky dissipated a lot. The conversation didn''t last long, and there was still a lot of time. Both of them were silent or calculating. At this point, the two ended their conversation, just waiting for the Necromancer''s next attack. The mayor nodded to rod and turned into the mansion. Next to the skeleton warrior also one by one in the rear to follow, and finally all into the interior of the mansion, the mansion''s door closed. Looking at the mayor''s return to the mansion, rod didn''t say anything more. He took the vampire to the way he came. these Along the path of the day, rod walked towards the former hotel. Along the way, rod did not encounter any special circumstances. Before long, rod came to the front of the hotel. The door of the hotel was still half open, just as it had been when rod left. these Rod entered the hotel and went back to his first room. Coming to the room, rod found a place to sit down and began to settle his harvest. In this battle, including the undead killed by the vampire, rod got 920 experience points, and the total experience reached 1050. Among these experience points, a ghost provides 200 experience points, the skull warrior of the mayor provides 90 experience points, and the other experience points are all from the walking corpses and ghosts. Although a single zombie and ghost can not provide many experience points, but with the increase of the number, they can still provide objective experience points. This is why, after discovering the war in front of the mayor''s residence, rod did not choose to leave, but directly joined the fight. "Consume experience 700, remaining experience 350. Upgrade to level 2 swordsman level 8... " "Get free attribute point 1, skill point 1..." In this battle, rod only lost his own mana value, and he didn''t lose anything else. This can''t help but make rod sigh about the convenience of magic. Even if it''s only a second-order magic, it also makes the original difficult battle a lot easier. In the original battle, if rod didn''t use ice magic ring or other magic, but simply relied on sword, it would be very difficult to kill the ghost or deal with the skeleton warrior of the mayor. It''s much easier to use a spell. In combat, rod most often uses the cold ice magic ring. The cold ice magic ring takes into account the effect of group damage and impact. Even if it is only a second-order spell, it also reflects the advantage of the spell. Maybe the effect of the magic that rod casts is not as good as that of the apprentices of the same level, but with rod''s own fighting style, it is more powerful. Thinking of this, taking advantage of the opportunity of meditating to recover mana, rod assigned the remaining two attribute points to knowledge. Although rod does not have many kinds of spells at present, he uses more attack spells as a whole, but 20 more mana is equivalent to one more chance to use ice magic ring in a battle. In contrast, it''s not as strong as it was at the beginning when the attributes were low. It''s not effective to assign attributes to other basic attributes. In addition, there are plenty of healing magic scrolls in the current space ring, so rod doesn''t set aside attribute points to restore health. Skill points are reserved and ready to be allocated when needed. While rod was checking his property panel, the vampire found a place to take out the ghost crystal and began to absorb the energy. After learning the lesson of the last time, rod asked the vampire to put away the ghost crystal. He didn''t lose it. As for the vampire when using the bat skill, the ghost crystal is just like the clothes on the vampire. It is intact and will not be lost because of the bat skill. Seeing this, rod did not care about it, but was ready to meditate. He calmed down and didn''t think about what had happened before. Rod entered a state of meditation. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ There was a knock at the door and rod opened his eyes for the first time. There''s no indication in my mind, and intermediate reconnaissance doesn''t produce any abnormality, which shows that there''s no threat to people knocking at the door. In addition to this, there is another possibility, that is, the Scout level of the knocker is far higher than that of rod, completely suppressing rod''s perception and making him feel nothing. But the possibility of such a situation is extremely low, especially in Diya, there are few people who have mastered the reconnaissance technique, let alone improve the level of the reconnaissance technique. Rod was not careless. The vampire on one side woke up at the first time. According to rod''s sign, he went forward and opened the door. Seeing the person standing outside the door, the vampire thought about it and moved away so that rod could see the situation outside the door. Rod looked at the door. The old man who had received rod downstairs was standing at the door of rod. Seeing the old man, rod didn''t understand his intention, so he didn''t rush to speak, but waited for the old man to speak. Sure enough, after seeing rod in the rear, the old man opened his mouth. First he wanted to say something, but then he closed his mouth, took a deep breath and said to rod: "I''ve prepared some food downstairs. If you need it, I can bring it up." After hearing this, rod said, "didn''t I say that you don''t need food?" In order to prevent anyone from tampering with food, rod only eats his own dry food at any time outside. This is rod''s usual practice. Even when he came to the hotel, rod specially told him that he didn''t want food. The old man obviously remembered this. But at this time, the old man obviously came for something, and food may be just a statement of the old man. Rod realized this before the old man spoke. Sure enough, the old man continued to say to rod, "in the morning, I went to other places in the town to have a look. They were all gone..." these Extreme fear can also produce death energy. People who live in fear like the old people have a certain chance of being directly transformed into ghosts when they are transformed into undead creatures. "I heard that last night. You were fighting outside the hotel. If you protect me, you must have the ability to take me away from this place... " The old man continued to say to rod, but rod didn''t say anything. Rod didn''t want to say much, but he finally said to the old man, "if you want to leave, you can leave here at any time. Has no business group passed through the town before? You can leave with the business group. " The old man replied, "no, I can''t. once I am far away from here, I will encounter many dangers on my way. As for the business group, they can know my details by asking the people in the town. Because I have no relatives, I will be robbed and killed by the business group on the way... " "But you are not the same... You are not the same... If you are willing to take me away from here, I am willing to pay most of the gold coins I have, leaving only a little to support myself..." Chapter 66 The old man told rod about his situation in a strange tone, with a bit of desire and a bit of firmness. However, after listening to the old man''s words, rod was indifferent. Even if the old man just said a few words to rod, rod has realized that the old man at this time is desperate. For the old man, in essence, both the rest of the business groups and rod are the objects he does not know. Since the business group could rob him on the way, rod also had the chance. The old man totally denied the business group and chose rod wholeheartedly, which is undoubtedly the performance. At this time, the old man who has faced death, the desire for life is beyond the fear of the unknown. The old man clings to the last hope and is unwilling to let go. Even though he doesn''t know anything about rod, because of rod''s potential strength, the old man regards him as the last hope to survive. Perhaps in an extreme predicament, the panic made the old man say the most valuable thing he could provide, that is, the gold coins, without much consideration. In order to survive, or temporarily out of the immediate predicament, people often make the wrong choice. these Compared with the head of the town, the old man in front of him, no matter from which aspect, is a lot shallower. His patience or ability is not as good as the opponent he met before. Even though he didn''t have much contact with the old man, rod could see the old man clearly. Therefore, there were some unspeakable feelings in rod''s heart, either boring or direct indifference. Rod closed his eyes and felt the energy concentration of death on the old man. As if he had confirmed something, rod opened his eyes, waved to the old man outside the door, interrupted the old man''s words, and said faintly: "Not yet." Rod didn''t pay any attention to the old man in front of him. At rod''s signal, the vampire closes the door directly. Outside the door, the old man saw that the door was closed. He was stunned and didn''t know what to do. However, the old man was delighted to realize what rod had said. When he leaves, he will take me with him? Recognizing this, the old man went downstairs with the joy in his heart. The old man didn''t know. He misunderstood rod''s meaning completely. Necromancers generally ignore the living. You know, the Necromancers controlled by necromancers, whether they are walking corpses or skeleton soldiers, are not created out of thin air. As a powerful necromancer grows up, thousands of people will die in his hands, no matter to obtain resources or to create undead creatures. Rod knows that according to the current game progress, the necromancer has not reached the later level. Although he will kill civilians and create undead creatures, it is only limited to the areas near Diya and within Diya. Even the necromancer school, which trains the necromancer, will issue a mission to let the apprentice level necromancer fight each other, and select the most outstanding necromancer from them, while the rest of the dead apprentices become the nourishment of the winner. The apprentice receives the task from the college and comes to destroy the town where the mayor is located, which reflects the way the college trains the necromancer. The fierce internal struggle doomed Diya''s necromancers to be like loose sand. Even if a single necromancers has great strength, they are often easily defeated when they really face high-level creatures and well disciplined troops. In the final analysis, evocation is doomed that necromancers will not trust each other. Killing necromancers of the same rank will bring huge profits. This also led to the necromancer clearly has a strong strength, but has been suppressed by the surrounding forces within the Diya. Although Diya also has a big Lord in his face, because all places are controlled by powerful necromancers, he will not obey the big Lord at all, which is also the main reason for Diya''s internal struggle. The Necromancer''s interior lacks a real ruler who can govern all the Necromancer''s existence with absolute strength. Rod knew that when the second expansion was opened, that would change. A peerless necromancer will lead all the Necromancers in Diya with two artifacts of the Necromancers and fight against all the forces in the mainland. Perhaps only when the second expansion is opened can the rest of the mainland understand the power of the necromancer. The Necromancers who survived from the cruel internal struggle, under the condition of being consistent with the outside world and under the leadership of the most powerful, made the whole continent fall into the catastrophe of the Necromancers. The name of the second expansion is "shadow of death". these What Rhode needs to consider now is how to quickly improve his strength and complete the soul task. these ¡­¡­¡­¡­ After a while, rod opened his eyes. Not as imperceptible as before, because the overall knowledge and spiritual attributes have been improved, coupled with shallow meditation, rod can actively separate a part of his consciousness to perceive the surrounding abnormalities. Therefore, when he noticed the magic wave coming from outside the hotel, rod immediately ended his meditation and took the vampire to his room. Rod came to the downstairs of the hotel. The old man had disappeared, and there was a wooden bolt on the door. Through perception, rod knows that the old man is hiding in a room in the corner of the hotel. Because of fear, he radiates a lot of death energy, which is not easy for the living. Instead of taking care of the old man, rod took off the cork and walked out the door. On the street outside, rod saw the black clouds spreading around him. these Then, in the unsealed sky, rod saw that the black clouds were spreading towards the town from a place not far away from the town in an expanding trend. Rod knew that this should be the way that the treasure made this kind of black cloud. At the same time, that place was exactly where the necromancer was. The diffusion speed of black cloud is faster. While rod was observing the black cloud, the scope of the black cloud had gone beyond the location of the hotel, and it continued to spread around, soon enveloping the whole town. Because of the black clouds, the surrounding area became dark. Rod looked around and found that the light was obviously brighter than last night. Even under the cover of black clouds, rod can still see the surrounding scene. It''s no better than last night. Because it''s not night yet, the effect of dark clouds obscuring the vision is obviously not particularly good. At least rod can see the surrounding scene directly without the help of the firelight brought by the torch. At this time, the dark cloud has not weakened rod''s perception effect. If it is in this state, rod can find the location of the hidden necromancer on the battlefield by only perceiving the concentration of death energy on him. Because this is the second time to see the black cloud, rod also has some understanding of the characteristics of the black cloud. The position on the edge of the town still releases black clouds towards this side, and the concentration of the black clouds gradually deepens. Rod knew that the necromancer would not attack the mansion until the dark clouds had gathered and it was still evening. Although the necromancer would not attack immediately, rod could not just wait in place, but walked towards the mayor''s residence. Along the way, rod didn''t see anyone. At this time, none of the remaining townspeople appeared. Think of what the old man said when he came to the door of his room, rod also realized it. these these While observing, Rhodes did not slow down, and soon came to the mayor''s residence. Standing outside the mayor''s yard and taking advantage of the surrounding environment, rod immediately saw the skeleton warrior in front of the mansion and the mayor standing next to the skeleton warrior. As he said, the mayor left the safest residence and came to the skeleton warrior. This means that when the battle starts, once rod doesn''t fight, the necromancer can use magic to block the mayor''s way back to his residence, and then send undead creatures to attack the skeleton warrior. The mayor will be in danger. Rod looked at the mayor. The mayor was still dressed like he was yesterday. Except for a black robe, he didn''t have any decoration. This was also the favorite dress of the necromancer. Rod noticed that the number of skeleton warriors beside the mayor was obviously more than that of the last one stationed outside the residence. At this time, the mayor also saw Rhode not far away. Looking at rod and the vampire beside him, and then at the black clouds in the sky, the mayor nodded to rod, indicating that he knew he was coming. At this time, the mayor took out a prepared torch from one side. At the same time, he raised his hand without expression and waved it gently. Suddenly, the top of the torch lit a fire. As the black clouds gather in the center of the town, that is, the place where the residence is. During the time when rod and the mayor met, it was dark around the residence, and the light brought by the torch was very obvious. Rod believes that even the necromancer who observes the war in secret can see the mayor holding a torch in the field at a glance. His identity can be confirmed by the actions of the mayor when he casts a spell. Then a large number of necromancers will be sent to kill the mayor. Seeing this, rod did not take charge of the mayor. Instead of entering the courtyard where the residence was located, rod turned and walked directly into the darkness behind. Rod knew that through the previous day''s trial, the necromancer had been alert to himself. He would search all the way to the mansion. In other words, rod could not hide in a place outside the yard as he did before. these If rod doesn''t pay attention to hiding, maybe the necromancer will find him before fighting with the mayor, and then lead all the undead creatures to besiege him. For rod, this is obviously not worth the loss. According to rod''s estimation, if the undead sent by the previous necromancer was just a trial, there would only be more undead this time. To deal with so many undead creatures at the same time, if the number of low-level undead creatures increases, it''s OK to say, but once the number of ghosts is too much, rod is hard to deal with. So rod needs to find a suitable position and wait for the fight to begin. Rod went to an abandoned house he had chosen on his way. Rod came to the door of the house. The door of the house was damaged. Rod stretched out his hand, pushed the door open easily, and then stepped into it. Entering the room, rod looked inside. With a bit of light, rod noticed that there was not much dust in the house, and the owner of the house should have disappeared recently. After clearing a clean place in the house, rod sat down and the vampire came to him. Rod put away the ghost crystal from the vampire. Since the necromancer crystal is emitting death energy all the time, if rod still asks the vampire to hold it, the necromancer with a keen sense of death energy can easily find the location of the house. Rod''s location is just right where he can sense the death energy around the mayor''s residence. Although vampires also release death energy, because the concentration of death energy is far less obvious than that of the mayor''s residence, it is difficult for other people to find it under the coverage of the original death energy of the town. If the necromancer really wants to search all the houses in the town first, and then attack the mayor''s residence, rod has no way. Instead of meditating, rod just sat and waited, putting his own perception completely on the other side of the mayor''s residence. After a long period of meditation, rod was in a good state of mind and would not feel sleepy. Feeling the gentle energy of death on the mayor''s side, rod was not in a hurry, but sat in the same place, waiting so quietly. Chapter 67 With the passage of time, the scope of rod''s perception is shrinking a little bit inward. these Even if the scope of perception is suppressed, rod seems to have no influence. He just sits in the same place and focuses all his attention on perception. At this time, due to the black clouds and the night itself, the light around the house almost completely disappeared, and the house was dark. If we didn''t know in advance, no one would have thought that someone was hiding in the house, sensing the situation on the battlefield. Rod deliberately did not use magic to light up the fire around, but also to prevent the abnormal place caused by the fire, to attract the attention of the necromancer. At this time, the vampire has closed his eyes and is in a semi dormant state. Dark environment, for vampires, will not have much impact. But in order to prevent the breath of the Vampire from leaking out, the necromancer sensed that as early as he started to wait, rod let the vampire suppress his activities to the minimum. With the passage of time, although rod''s perception was suppressed a lot, he still noticed the abnormality on the other side of the mansion. In rod''s perception, around the mayor''s residence, there was only a slight fluctuation of death energy at the beginning, but before long, it began to produce magic fluctuations. With the emergence of the first magic wave, there are several magic waves immediately. Rod realized that the necromancer had begun to attack the mayor''s residence and found the mayor in front of it. If we had not found the location of the mayor, the direction of the mansion could not have had violent magic fluctuations at the beginning. Necromancers need to control a large number of undead creatures, and the mental imprint used to control these undead creatures will occupy their spiritual attributes. After controlling a large number of undead creatures, the spirit attribute of the undead mage will not be much left. After the spirit attribute is used to control the undead creature, the spell cast by the undead mage will not get the spirit attribute bonus. This means that the magic released by the necromancer is only equivalent to that cast by the apprentice who has just learned the magic. At the beginning of a battle between necromancers, they will consume some necromancers first, and then use magic to change the situation. They will not use magic at the beginning like this. Even if you use a spell, the necromancer will only take advantage of it when it''s critical, instead of breaking out all the spells. Realizing this, rod gets up directly and wakes up the vampire to go to the mayor''s residence. At this time, there was no light around, it was completely dark. Rod knew that the necromancer had been on guard against himself, so rod did not choose to light the torch as he did last time. environment Guided by the vampire, rod went outside the house. Rod looked up at the sky, but he couldn''t see the black clouds at all. He could only see the sky like ink without any light. Rod realized that this time the necromancer should have released this kind of black cloud in the sky ahead of time, making the whole sky full of this kind of black cloud, instead of like last time. In the previous attack, although this kind of black cloud also existed in the sky, it was still unable to shade all the light in the sky far from the mayor''s residence, and the cloud could still be seen. Thinking of this, rod knows that this time it should be the general attack of the necromancer. He has seen most of the Necromancer''s methods, and rod also has some understanding. On the contrary, rod can''t see through the mayor who has contacted many times. Rod asked the vampire to lead him to the mayor''s residence. Although he could not see the surrounding road clearly, he could move forward smoothly for a while through the perception of spiritual imprint and the coordination of basic attributes to the body. Before long, there was a clear fire in front of us. As it was dark all around, the fire was too conspicuous. At the mayor''s residence, the dark sky was red with red flames. Even if there is still some distance from the mayor''s residence, rod can clearly observe that fierce fighting is going on inside the residence. Aware of this, with the light of the fire, rod quickly walked forward to the mayor''s residence. However, he did not step into the yard for the first time. Instead, he began to observe the situation outside the yard, far away from the battlefield. The first thing to enter rod''s eyes is a series of walls of fire. The wall of fire was burning around the mansion, illuminating the whole battlefield. The mayor''s original neat skeleton warrior formation was disrupted by several walls of fire. these In addition, just in front of the gate of the mayor''s residence, there is a wall of fire, which blocks the way for the mayor to withdraw to the gate. The magic used by the mayor is also the wall of fire. In front of these skeleton warriors, a wall of fire separates the attacking undead creatures, leaving only a few undead creatures to fight with the skeleton warriors, and most of the undead creatures behind are separated behind the wall of fire. In front of these skeleton warriors, some undead creatures have fallen. At this time, two ghosts are fighting with these skeleton warriors. The skeleton warriors use their shields to block all their attacks. They don''t want to counterattack for a moment, but just resist in place. these these Two of the ghosts are fighting with the skeleton warrior, and the other two are separated by the wall of fire. Besides the ghosts, there are a lot of ghosts and corpses. these On the battlefield, the most used by the necromancer and the mayor is the fire wall. The fire wall can be used to separate the battlefield and coordinate with his own undead creatures. In the case that both of them have many undead creatures, firewall is undoubtedly the best choice. It can not help saving mana and achieving the desired effect. At this time, the fire wall in front of the residence dissipated, but immediately another fire wall appeared, blocking the road behind the mayor. Along with the fire wall in front of the residence, there was the fire wall in the skeleton warrior queue. However, after the fire wall dissipated, the necromancer did not make up for it. Instead, he let the skeleton warrior find his position and restore his formation. At this time, as the wall of fire dissipated, rod saw the mayor in the skeleton warrior''s guard at a glance. The mayor stood behind the skeleton warriors, as rod had seen before, still holding the torch in his hand. The mayor calmly observed the situation on the battlefield. The torch in his hand was not so bright against the back fire wall. But if it was the first time to fight, the torch would undoubtedly expose his position to the necromancer. At this time, the fire wall used by the mayor to block the undead in the rear also dissipated. Seeing this situation, the two ghosts in the back immediately began to act. The skeleton warrior rushing forward. Under the gaze of rod, the mayor waved his hand. Suddenly, a wall of fire rose again from the original position, blocking the large group of undead creatures in the rear. Those two ghosts who want to attack can only be blocked by the fire wall rising again. All of a sudden, the two ghosts flashed red, and then rushed directly to the inside of the fire wall, and instantly passed through the fire wall. Through the wall of fire, the two ghosts suffered some damage, but because the necromancer in the rear performed the magic of fire control on the two ghosts before passing through the wall of fire, coupled with the characteristics of the ghost itself, the damage was not serious. these For a time, due to the increase in the number of ghosts, with mutual cooperation, even if the skeleton warrior has a shield, it still can''t deal with multiple ghosts at the same time. At the moment when the ghost passed through the wall of fire, rod realized that the necromancer hiding in the dark would not only have such an action. Sure enough, in addition to the two ghosts, the rest of the undead creatures also had actions, and began to rush directly into the wall of fire, trying to cross the wall of fire and attack the undead in the rear. As the fire wall has consumed a lot of mana, the necromancer realized that he should not let the fire wall last for nothing. Instead, he should take advantage of the fire wall to block the mayor''s back and attack him. The mayor also noticed this. Instead of caring about the ghost who was killing the skeleton warrior not far away, he saw the right time and raised his hand again. When the undead in front just passed through the wall of fire, he added another wall of fire behind the wall of fire. The undead who first passed through the wall of fire obviously did not expect this situation. As soon as he rushed out of the wall of fire, he was in the next wall of fire. The undead wanted to rush forward, but due to the burning of the fire, he finally fell to the ground. Ghosts can only float low above the ground. Even ghosts can''t cross the wall of fire directly from the air, let alone these ghosts. At this time, the necromancer in the rear was also aware of this situation, and quickly let the group of undead creatures under him stop at the same place through the spirit mark. Even after the necromancer realized that the mayor had raised two walls of fire, he immediately gave the order, but there were still many ghosts rushing into the first wall of fire in front of him, and finally died under the two walls. Because of the speed, the corpses did not enter the wall of fire. In this charge, the necromancer in the rear didn''t perform fire control magic on the undead creatures under his opponent. As a result, even though many ghosts withdrew from the fire wall, their robes were still ignited by the fire, and they were still burned by the fire. A large number of undead creatures, according to the order of the necromancer, stopped in front of the two walls of fire. Because they were too close to each other, the flame on the ghost robe ignited the corpse on one side. If you are a creature with normal consciousness, you will definitely take the initiative to stay away from the objects with fire on your body. However, as the walking corpse follows the instructions of the necromancer and waits in front of the fire wall, it is just ignited by the ghosts who exit from the fire wall. these At this time, in the face of these skeleton warriors, the four ghosts in front have achieved enough results. Due to the sufficient number of ghosts and their own characteristics, the skeleton warriors alone can only try their best to keep them in place and prevent them from attacking the mayor. They can''t stop these ghosts for too long. On the side, the ghost claws out, and the skeleton warrior raises his shield to block the ghost''s attack. Then, another ghost flashed out of the skull warrior''s side and chopped off the skeleton warrior''s shield hand bone with one claw. The skeleton warrior''s hand bone and shield fell to the ground. The skeleton warrior is preparing to make a final attack with a sword, but the previously blocked ghost rushes over again and cuts off the skeleton warrior''s cervical spine with one claw. As the number increases, the skeleton warrior can''t surround the ghost well. The cooperation between the ghosts made the skeleton warrior of the mayor suffer some losses. In the face of the attack of the ghost, even if the skeleton warrior on the side wants to hold a shield to help resist, the target of the ghost attack immediately changes. The skeleton warrior who originally came to help resist is killed by the ghost first. these In an instant, the speed of these four ghosts'' hand and movement slowed down, which made the cooperation between them have flaws, and they could no longer kill the skeleton warrior as quickly as before. Rhode, who is observing on the sidelines, has obviously noticed this situation. Rod realized that the mayor of the town probably had a high level of native magic. The spell used by the mayor should be tardy Dafa. Rod also holds this spell, but only one target can be slowed down once he releases it, while the mayor can slow down multiple targets at the same time. This is also the ability that the mayor didn''t use in the previous battles. Before that, the mayor didn''t use this magic either to defeat the necromancer or to meet rod''s temptation, and rod couldn''t know his special skill level. In rod''s sight, the mayor began to be anxious. Although he still had a lot of mana, he could not cope with so many undead creatures. The road back to his residence was blocked by the fire wall, and he just turned his head to look for rod. Perhaps in order not to show the difference, the mayor''s face still has no obvious change. Chapter 68 At this time, because rod has not yet confirmed the location of the necromancer, he is still secretly observing. Until now, the necromancer has only used the wall of fire and the magic of fire control. Both spells can be cast directly at the target. Because there is no exact track, rod can''t find out the location of the necromancer only by the fluctuation of magic. As a result, rod is still observing the situation on the battlefield. With the progress of the war, the battlefield fell into a deadlock for a moment. Every time the wall of fire dissipates, they will mend the wall of fire in the original position, but there is no other action. In addition to using the slow Dharma to the ghost, the mayor no longer has any action, but relies on the skeleton warrior to resist the ghost in front. The necromancer wanted to break through the stalemate by relying on the four ghosts in front of him. At this time, the advantage of the mayor''s combat experience is reflected. At this time of stalemate, the skeleton warrior of the mayor pressed forward with his shield and pushed the ghost back. In the face of the impact of the iron shield, because the speed of the ghost is slowed down, the cooperation between them becomes poor, at this time, they can only be forced to retreat. The back of the ghost is exactly where the fire wall is. Skeleton warriors gather in front of the ghost, trying to force the ghost into the wall of fire. Just when the ghost is not far from the wall of fire, a burning fireball flies towards the skeleton warrior from behind all the undead creatures. these these There was only one explosion, and the shield in the hand of the skeleton warrior was directly broken, while the skeleton warrior who was directly hit by the fireball was blown away by the fireball, and fell to the ground with the skeleton warrior behind him. In the range of fireball explosion, even if there is a shield to resist, the skeleton warrior also suffered a lot of damage. The impact of the fireball explosion made the skeleton warrior''s originally compact formation immediately be directly dispersed. To suppress the ghost, the skeleton warriors almost all came to the front of the wall of fire. If it''s not for the purpose of suppressing the ghost, even if the necromancer in the rear shoots a fireball, it can''t achieve such a good effect. After the fireball hit, the ghost directly rushed to the fallen skeleton warrior, and instantly killed the skeleton warrior who lost the shield protection. these However, the fireball also exposed the position of the necromancer himself. Following the trajectory of the fireball, rod found the possible position of the necromancer. For rod, the best thing to do at this time is to continue to wait. Whether it''s the mayor or the necromancer, because he has started to cast damage spells, in this case, the mana value will be consumed quickly. Once their mana is consumed, they can only fight with their undead creatures. In this way, their strength will be lost. However, rod had an action at the first time when he saw the fireball shooting. He hid himself in the dark and began to move towards the position of the necromancer. Rod knew that if he continued to wait until the skeleton warrior in front of the residence was cleaned up, the mayor would directly retreat into the residence. Although there was a wall of fire blocking, the mayor should also master the magic of fire control. If he forced his way through the wall of fire to return to the residence, he would be seriously injured at most. If rod doesn''t notice the abnormality from the inside of the residence, he will certainly let the mayor back in. But according to rod''s perception, it''s better to leave the mayor outside the residence. Therefore, rod must take action. Rod took a quick step in the direction of the necromancer. All of a sudden, the vampire directly rushed out of rod''s side and met the ghost who was lurking in the dark and was preparing to launch a sneak attack on rod. The ghost was also not affected by the darkness. After perceiving the lurking rod, he first sent a message to the necromancer, and then, according to the Necromancer''s order, he was ready to take advantage of this opportunity to sneak attack. Because of the darkness around him, although it provided him with the convenience of lurking, it also made him unable to see the situation around him. In the previous battlefield, he could see it clearly because of the fire generated by the fire wall. If it wasn''t for the vampire who was the first to detect the attack of the ghost and step forward to attack the ghost, maybe Rhode could only detect the abnormality when he came to the ghost. Looking at the vampire fighting with the ghost, rod was not surprised. Rod had expected that the necromancer would be protected by undead creatures. Just to rod''s surprise, the necromancer controls so many ghosts. With the one he killed and the ghost fighting with the skeleton warrior, the necromancer controlled six ghosts. However, in addition to the ghost, the number of ghosts and zombies in this attack was no more than that of the last one, but the same as that of the last one. Rod realized that the six ghosts, together with the large group of undead creatures, were the ability of the necromancer to take on the task of destroying the town. If it wasn''t for rod''s raid that one ghost died last time, and if it was necessary to leave the ghost for protection, even with magic, the mayor''s skeleton warrior would not be able to resist for long. Even so, the necromancer is only an apprentice, and has not yet reached the level of a formal mage. Once he reaches the level of a regular mage, even if he controls a lot of undead creatures, his spells will change qualitatively, not like now. Rod knew that before reaching level 4, mages would not master many self-protection spells, and only a few low-level spells could protect themselves, such as ice ring. Mage''s powerful life saving magic, such as instant movement, are all at a high level. If you want to learn from the magic guild, you need to pay a certain price. It''s not just gold coins, it''s a lot of other things. At this time, the vampire is fighting with the ghost. In the face of vampire attack, the ghost does not have much resistance, but a move a move directly with the vampire for injury. Because of the dim light, rod could not see the situation clearly, but he could see the flickering dark light on the ghost. When fighting with the vampire, the ghost will restrict the vampire with its own strength. The ghost in front of him is obviously better than the ghost that rod saw at the beginning, but neither the vampire nor the ghost can kill each other in a short time. Even in the case of full shot, due to the combat experience is not bad, still can not tell the outcome in a short period of time. At this time, according to the instructions in rod''s mental imprint, the vampires in the war are directly bat like. The bat flew out from the ghost, but ignored the ghost in front of him, and quickly flew in the direction of the fireball. At this time, the necromancer in the dark also realized that the bat wanted to attack himself. The ghost stops at the same place, trying to attack the bats scattered around, but it can kill one or two bats at most, and the rest of the bats have already gone far away. Bats fly in one direction, and darkness has no effect on bats. Not far away, in the rapid flight, a bat found the location of the necromancer. In an instant, the bat seemed to get some command, and all gathered to the location of the necromancer, ready to attack him. The ghost wants to go back to the necromancer and help him deal with the bats in the sky, but it is blocked by a blade. When the vampire found the position of the necromancer, rod also wanted to help, but finally decided to stay here to deal with the ghost in front of him and let the vampire fight the necromancer alone. Rod remembers that this necromancer used fire magic many times. If there is no accident, he should be an necromancer specializing in fire magic. In low level fire magic, there is a lack of range skills such as ice magic ring. The only one that can count as range skill is fire wall. As a high-level mage in a previous life, rod obviously knew all kinds of basic magic. Therefore, after judging that the necromancer majored in fire magic, rod directly let the vampire deal with him. these When the bats came to the necromancer, many ghosts rushed to stop them. Previously, the necromancer received a message from the ghost. After finding another enemy, he transferred many ghosts back to him. Anyway, the way of attack in the field was blocked by the fire wall. These ghosts could not cross the fire wall to attack the skeleton warrior for a while, but it would not affect anything. In the middle of the battlefield, in addition to a large number of corpses, there are still some ghosts, ready to wait until the wall of fire disappears, then immediately attack the skeleton warrior. Although the necromancer made many ghosts retreat, he did not withdraw all the ghosts in the battlefield. these these The bat flies up into the air and wants to cross the ghost to attack the necromancer in the rear. However, in order to avoid the bat in the sky, the necromancer lets the ghost surround him and constantly changes his position. these And on one side, rod also began to fight with the ghost. As early as the vampire began to bat, rod would not care to expose the position, in order to see the surrounding situation, will be in the hands of the torch lit. At this time, the torch was thrown aside by rod. Although it could not light up all the surrounding conditions, it also provided rod with a view to deal with the enemy. When fighting with the ghost, rod felt the power of the ghost in front of him. Although they are all ghosts, there are also strength differences between them. Some ghosts have just been upgraded from the ghost level, but they have just entered the third level, and some ghosts are not much different from the fourth level. And the ghost that rod is facing is the one behind. Rod realized that the necromancer chose to keep the most powerful ghost at his side for protection, in order to deal with the enemy''s surprise attack. No matter how rod wields his sword, he is blocked by the ghost one by one. Although rod can dodge the attack of the ghost, he can''t get any advantage for a while. Rod knows that this is not a gap in moves, but a gap in basic attributes. weakness The ghost beat rod''s attack back again. When the ghost is ready to attack rod, rod raises his hand, and a spell condenses in rod''s hand. There is only one creature around. Rod chooses the ice arrow that can do the most damage. The ice arrow shoots rapidly at the ghost. Because the distance is too close, the ghost can''t dodge, so it has time to block the hand bone in front of the ice arrow. The ice arrow hit the hand bone of the ghost, then it burst open, and the hand bone of the ghost broke instantly. At the same time, the whole body of the ghost is frosted. The ghost trembled backward. Rod stepped forward in a moment and cut off with a sword, but he was blocked by the ghost''s other hand. At this time, due to the loss of an arm, in the face of rod''s attack, the ghost did not choose to continue to attack, but concentrated on defense, the purpose is to drag rod, to prevent rod from approaching the necromancer in the rear. In the process of fighting with the ghost, by the fire light from one side, rod can see that the ghost''s body is flashing blue light all the time. Rod knew that a long delay would only be bad for him. Rod found the right time to take advantage of the opportunity of the ghost to resist his attack, and released an ice arrow again. The ice arrow hits the body of the ghost directly. Taking advantage of the moment when the ghost lost its guard, rod quickly stepped forward and made a heavy chop. With the impact of the magic, he directly decapitated the ghost. Maybe it''s hard for rod to kill the ghost by melee alone, but under the effect of the magic, the ghost is not rod''s opponent at all. After killing the ghost, rod looks in the direction of the vampire. Under the attack of the ghosts around, bats are greatly reduced. Compared with that, the ghosts do not lose a few. these The necromancer also noticed this and raised his hand to cast his spell. Under the bat''s attack, the necromancer was also injured, but the injury was not serious. As soon as the bat came to him, he was killed by the ghost. The vampire''s figure just appeared, then saw a fireball to fly. Vampires have to bat again. With the emergence of a black fog, the fireball passed through the black fog and hit the ground not far away. It exploded a small hole on the ground and splashed Mars. The bat rushes out from the black fog again, but this time, the vampire gets rod''s signal that the bat''s target is not the necromancer in front of him. As soon as the bats emerged from the black fog, they flew high into the sky. All bats were like this. None of them stayed in the same place. The necromancer didn''t realize what had happened, but he only saw rod rushing towards him with his sword. Chapter 69 Rod rushed in the direction of the necromancer. The necromancer responded in time, controlling the ghost to resist rod''s attack, and paying attention to the bat flying into the sky. Rod swung a sword to kill the nearest ghost. these Because there are only ghosts around, rod didn''t choose to cast magic. In this short period of time, rod was killed from the formation surrounded by ghosts. The effect of expert swordsmanship was brought into full play. Few ghosts in front of him could withstand rod''s attack. Just as rod continued to attack the next selected ghost, the necromancer in the rear also took action. He didn''t want rod to kill his own undead so easily. The necromancer saw the chance of rod''s sword, gathered a fireball in his hand, and then shot directly at rod. Although rod is fighting with the ghost, the process of firelight appearing is too conspicuous. Even without the perception bonus brought by reconnaissance, rod can notice it. At the moment when the necromancer cast his spell, rod gave up his opponent and took refuge. The fireball passed by rod''s side and hit the ground not far away. The explosion sounded in rod''s ear, but Rhodes was not affected at all. After dodging the fireball, rod attacked the ghost again. Compared with the ghost, because the basic attribute of the ghost is not high, rod can quickly kill it with his sword skill alone. Even with a lot of ghosts in front of him, rod could handle it. Rod realized that the Necromancer''s control of the undead was far less sophisticated than that of the mayor. these If the mayor comes to control the ghosts in front of him, maybe rod needs to cast a spell to defeat them. With years of accumulation, the mayor can gradually improve his ability to control undead creatures, but the necromancer who has been in the academy does not have this opportunity. At this time, the necromancer controls the undead creature to resist rod while continuing to turn the ghost back to his side. Rod, who is fighting, knows that the necromancer will be anxious. In order to save his life, he may give up attacking the mayor and transfer the ghost to his side. If the mayor is willing to cooperate with him, he should cast other spells at this time to limit the ghosts to the original place and prevent them from coming back to support. Rod knew that the mayor had the strength to stop the retreating ghost. But rod also knew that neither he nor the mayor could trust each other and had the same idea. Thinking of this, rod slowed down the speed of dealing with these ghosts, at the same time, through the mental imprint, rod sensed the bat''s location. these Rod is also not in a hurry. He just focuses on dealing with the ghosts in front of him. Even if the necromancer returns many ghosts, he still can''t stop rod and can only be killed by him. At this time, rod felt a shock in his heart. As if he had noticed something, he immediately cut to the side of the dark place with his sword. With a dull sound, rod''s blade was bounced aside, and then another attack came towards him. Rod waved his sword to block the attack. With the fire around him, rod also saw the enemy in front of him. It was the two ghosts who should have attacked the mayor. Seeing that the situation was not right, the necromancer killed the strongest ghost he controlled. For a moment, he directly transferred back the two ghosts in front of the battlefield, but the mayor didn''t stop them. The necromancer obviously underestimated rod''s strength. Even though he detected rod''s existence in the first trial and left the strongest ghost beside him as a guard, he did not expect that rod would solve it so quickly. Therefore, when he realized that he was in great danger, the necromancer immediately tried to recall the ghost. At the moment when rod was fighting with the two ghosts, the necromancer who had been observing not far away also shot a magic arrow at rod. Rod rolled to one side to escape, and immediately met the attack of the ghost. these The necromancer realized this, but he didn''t think much about it. He thought that the bat wanted to attack him secretly, so he sent some ghosts to him to strengthen his guard. And the real situation of these bats is completely different from what the necromancer thought. At rod''s sign, the bat rose to the sky and flew in the direction of the mansion. High above the ground, a group of bats are flying rapidly. Under the cover of the night, bats are perfectly integrated into the darkness. No matter which side is on the battlefield, no bats are found in the sky. Even the sound of flapping wings was obscured by the crashing sound in front of the mansion and the burning sound of the fire wall. Neither the necromancer nor the mayor noticed the movement of the bats. these But rod misjudged the Necromancer''s decision. The necromancer didn''t cast all his magic as soon as he found the mayor. According to the power of his previous fireball, he could cast many times continuously to defeat the mayor''s skeleton warrior. The necromancer only wants to save mana and let the ghost clean up the skeleton warrior in the front, which gives the mayor a big chance. At this time, the necromancer shifted his main target to himself, and it was much easier for the mayor to deal with only two ghosts. The mayor can retreat directly into the mansion, wait until rod and the necromancer are both defeated, and then come out to fight. That''s why rod needs to respond. Instead of killing the necromancer as planned at the beginning, the vampire bat crossed the battlefield and attacked the mayor in front of the residence before the mayor retreated into the residence. Under the cover of darkness, no one found the bat under the black cloud. The bat crossed the battlefield and came to the top of the mayor''s residence. At this time, the mayor is still in the original position, holding a torch, directing the skeleton warriors around to resist the ghost. The bats gather on the top of the mayor''s head, and then rush down like a black torrent. these Bats in the mayor''s body crazy bite, for a time, the mayor did not have any resistance, directly fell to the ground. these Although the number of ghosts in front of the skeleton warrior decreases, under the crazy attack of the ghost, and the duration of the tardy Dharma expires at this time, the skeleton warrior is quickly killed. Only in this instant, the mayor who was standing in front of the mansion was killed, and the skeleton warrior lost a lot. At this time, the rest of the skeleton warrior seemed to get some order, quickly passed the bats on the ground and retreated towards the interior of the mansion. these At this time, in front of the battlefield, the necromancer is in a fierce battle with rod. Around the ground scattered a lot of fire, will disperse a lot of darkness, but there are not many injuries on rod. When the bats from vampire bat attack the mayor, the necromancer also begins to concentrate on controlling the surrounding undead creatures, and the pressure Rhode has to face increases significantly. Taking advantage of the two ghosts in front of him, the other ghosts around him also surround him and interfere with him by their attack. At the same time, they also give the ghost an opportunity to attack. Without the existence of these two ghosts, rod is not afraid of the encirclement of ghosts, but under the leadership of these two ghosts, the situation is completely different. Rod''s main energy is to deal with the attack of the two ghosts. Because of the fierce attack of the ghost, rod is also difficult to decapitate it. Coupled with the advantage of the number of ghosts, rod can only be tired of parrying. For this reason, rod had to use the ice magic ring to open the war. Just as rod released the ice magic ring, he was ready to attack the undead creatures around him when they were attacked. A fireball flying in time on the edge of the ring dismissed rod''s idea. Rod can only dodge to one side. Although it doesn''t take long to dodge, it''s enough for the surrounding undead creatures to recover from the impact. After recovery, the undead creatures will circle rod again. Seeing the undead around him encircle himself again, rod realized that he couldn''t go on like this. At this time, through the mental imprint in his mind, rod knew that the mayor had been killed by a vampire. And the vampire has recovered from the bat, in the middle of the battlefield, and ready to return to fight two ghosts. At the same time, facing two ordinary ghosts, the vampire has no disadvantage for a while, but it can only drag them down and can''t kill them. In addition, some information came from the mental imprint, which made rod aware of some abnormalities. According to rod''s idea, when the mayor of the town is killed and the skeleton warriors lose control, they will fight against these ghosts. However, the situation does not develop as rod expected. At this time, the skeleton warriors are missing. On the contrary, the vampires are dragging the two ghosts. Although he didn''t carefully observe the situation on the battlefield, after he quickly learned the information of the vampire through his mental imprint, rod didn''t take charge of the vampire, but focused on dealing with the enemy in front of him. The situation on the battlefield flashed quickly in rod''s mind. Because he didn''t know what happened to the mayor, and the rest of the undead creatures on the battlefield were gathering towards him, rod needed to solve the necromancer quickly, otherwise it would become more unfavorable. these Rod raises his hand, and a cold ice magic ring takes rod as the center and rushes around. Just as rod expected, after he released a spell, a red light flashed not far away, and a Magic Arrow came towards him. Without taking care of the undead creatures around who show their flaws due to the impact, rod dodges the Magic Arrow and rushes in the direction of the magic. Under rod''s full speed sprint, he directly passed the ghost in front of him. By the fire around, rod also vaguely saw the necromancer who had been hiding in the dark. There are still some ghosts around the necromancer for protection, but the number is small, only a few. Most of the ghosts were fighting around rod before. At this time, the necromancer was also aware of rod''s idea. He raised his hand and let out a fireball. Then he quickly controlled the ghosts who had previously fought with rod to chase him. Seeing the fireball coming at him, rod raised his hand and shot an ice arrow in front of him. The ice arrow hit the fireball directly in the air and exploded in the middle of the two men. Rod just wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to rush to the necromancer, only to see a wall of fire rising not far away. The undead creatures in the rear also recovered from the impact of the ice magic ring and began to rush to roderot. Rod knew that even if he wanted to bypass the wall of fire, he would be blocked by the next wall of fire, and then he could only be overtaken by the undead behind him. Taking advantage of the opportunity that the fire wall blocks the vision of the necromancer, rod releases his fire fighting magic to himself, and then rushes to the back of the fire wall. In an instant, rod went through the wall of fire. Due to the protection of the magic of fire control, rod only suffered the magic damage caused by the fire wall. The magic of fire control seems to make the outer surface of rod''s body attach a layer of fire magic shell, blocking part of the damage of the fire wall. More importantly, it makes rod''s black robe not burn because of the fire. The necromancer behind the wall of fire obviously didn''t expect that the enemy in front of him would directly pass through the wall of fire and attack him. He was planning to raise his hand and release his magic again, but he saw an ice arrow coming to him. The necromancer fled to one side in a hurry. He awkwardly dodged the ice arrow. Just as he got up, he found that the ghost beside him was killed instantly. By the firelight from the nearby fire wall, the necromancer saw a black shadow with a hood rushing towards him. However, because of the surrounding light, the necromancer could only see one outline, but it was difficult to see the face under the hood. The necromancer just raised his hand, but only saw a flash of sword light. Then, the Necromancer''s consciousness quickly disappeared, and he could not feel anything. Chapter 70 After the necromancer died, all the undead creatures beside rod lost control. Ghosts will not attack each other. Their target is still rod. They begin to attack him. Seeing this, rod quickly cast his mental imprint on the surrounding undead creatures. Just for a moment, all the ghosts who came to attack Rhode behind the fire wall were controlled by Rhode one by one. After Rhode used the spirit mark, the ghost was not affected and began to attack the surrounding enemies, that is, the ghosts controlled by Rhode. Rod knew that the ghost had been removed from the category of lower level undead and belonged to a higher level undead. If you want to control the ghost directly without fighting, unless the necromancer has deep attainments in the spiritual mark, or is the maker of the ghost. Rod''s spiritual imprint is only the most elementary, only acquired through elot''s magic book, and has not been further improved. Therefore, only by fighting can rod subdue the ghost. In this regard, rod is no longer worried, but took out a healing magic scroll from the space ring and tore it open. Originally, the necromancer was good at fire magic, so he forced his way through the wall of fire, making a small half of rod''s health disappear instantly. Although he was protected by the magic of fire control, there was no burn left on rod''s body, but forced through the fire wall, he still lost a lot of life value and affected rod''s overall attributes. Therefore, rod needs to use the healing magic scroll to recover his health. Under the effect of this magic, rod''s life lost by crossing the wall of fire gradually recovers, but the speed of recovery is relatively slow. In the process of waiting, rod manipulates a large group of ghosts in front of him through his mental imprint, fighting with two ghosts not far away. Rod didn''t want to kill the two ghosts only by the ghost, but mainly let the ghost defend and encircle. After waiting for a while, when most of his health was restored, rod got up and walked towards the mansion instead of the ghost nearby. Previously, in the process of health recovery, the ghost separated the two ghosts under the control of rod. There is no cooperation between ghosts, and the ghosts focus on defense, so they won''t be killed by ghosts for a while. Rod looked in the direction of the mayor''s mansion with a vague feeling in his heart. In the previous battle, in order to quickly solve the necromancer, rod released multiple spells. The mana value changed from 90 points to the last 5 points. As the mana value is not enough, it is difficult to continue to release any magic. Thinking of the next battle, rod needs to use all the forces in the battlefield. As the two ghosts behind had been surrounded by ghosts, and were far away from the mansion, rod didn''t have to worry about them for a moment. At this time, rod''s focus is on the undead creatures controlled by the necromancer. There are still a large number of walking corpses and two ghosts in the front courtyard, waiting for rod''s treatment. Rod came to the courtyard where the undead lived and quickly observed the situation in the field. At this time, the vampires are still fighting with the two ghosts, while the undead creatures on the mayor''s side are all gone, and the outer space of the mansion is a mess. Most of the remaining undead creatures in the field are walking corpses except for the two ghosts fighting with vampires. Originally, those ghosts were transferred back to their own side by the necromancer and had been controlled by rod. Looking at the corpses in front of him, rod was preparing to show his mental imprint. Suddenly he thought of something. He gave up his mental imprint and rushed to the corpses with his sword. After controlling the previous group of ghosts, rod used a lot of spiritual attributes in order to show his mental imprint. Some of the original manipulation spirit was directly occupied, along with rod''s own spiritual attributes. five o''clock At present, rod''s career is still a swordsman. Although evocation has an impact on rod''s career choice when he is promoted, rod is still in the second level and can''t get the bonus of manipulation spirit brought by the second level. As a result, rod could not control a large number of undead creatures like the original necromancer. Think of here, rod put his eyes on the two ghosts in the field. At this time, the ghost is constantly attacking the vampire. With the cooperation of the two ghosts, the vampire can only be limited, and it is difficult to find the opportunity to fight back for a while. In addition to ghosts, zombies also attack vampires. Because of the large number of corpses, the battlefield was surrounded. In the face of many undead creatures around, coupled with being surrounded, vampires are difficult to deal with. Long before rod arrived at the battlefield, vampires used bating. The bats produced after bat transformation can deal with the walking corpses very well, but with the help of the ghosts around, the bats are killed quickly, and the rest of the walking corpses are injured. While the corpse was focusing on the bat, rod joined the battle with a sword. Because rod instantly joined the battlefield, the corpses in front of rod were killed directly, and the corpses around him didn''t even react. Rod moves ceaselessly, toward the position of the ghost killed in the past. If the ordinary ghost still needs rod to find a chance to kill him, then the walking corpse can''t resist rod at all. In rod''s view, the walking corpse is full of flaws, there is no need to deliberately look for the opportunity to move. Without the command of the necromancer, the identity of the Zombie''s low-level undead creature is revealed again. Rod killed the past in the direction of the ghost, and the walking corpses could not limit rod''s pace. these For players, after using mental imprint to control undead creatures, even if you kill them, you can''t get their experience points. Mental imprint can''t be removed easily. Unless your strength reaches a certain level, you can only contact mental imprint by killing the undead creature. these Because of the large number of corpses, rod came to the ghost. Rod orders to the vampire through his mental imprint. The vampire, who was originally determined to resist the attack, cooperates with rod to attack one of the ghosts, regardless of the surrounding undead creatures. In the face of the vampire''s attack, the ghost directly raises his hand to block it, and there is a flash of dark light on his body. This kind of ordinary attack has little effect on the ghost. And another ghost on the side, taking this opportunity to attack the vampire. At this time, rod from one side to kill, while the ghost to resist the attack of the vampire, a sword cut. The ghost instantly reacted, turned over his body, and immediately raised his arm to block rod''s attack. Vampires immediately follow, completely ignore the surrounding undead creatures, just attack the ghost. The ghost raises his hand to resist again, but the vampire directly grabs the ghost''s hand bone. On the side, rod''s next attack also arrives, and the ghost can''t move under the control of the vampire. The blade passed the neck of the ghost, and the ghost fell from the air and fell to the ground. Another ghost seems to have noticed this and attacks directly on rod. Rod turns sideways and dodges the ghost''s attack. Rod did not attack the ghost immediately, but looked at the nearest corpse, and immediately controlled it. According to rod''s instructions, the corpse rushed forward and grasped the body of the ghost. Obviously, the ghost did not expect that the zombies who attacked the vampire would attack themselves directly and be caught by the zombies directly. Although ghosts are much more powerful than lower level undead creatures, they still don''t reach the level of vampires. The ghost waved his bone claw and wanted to kill the corpse in front of him. The walking corpse, under the control of rod, seizes the ghost. When the ghost is dealing with the zombie, the vampire comes directly to the back of the ghost. Taking advantage of the chance that the ghost is attacking the zombie, he directly pours out at the ghost. The ghost is aware of the attack from the rear, but can''t deal with it for a while. Because the corpse is seizing the ghost, even if the ghost wants to dodge to one side, it can''t move quickly because the body is caught. The vampire took advantage of the ghost to deal with the corpse, directly grasped the neck of the ghost, together with the cloth robe on the ghost. The vampire only needs to pull hard to kill the ghost instantly. Seeing this, rod directly exerts his spiritual imprint on the ghost. The ghost is also aware of this. Under the pressure of death, the ghost has to accept it. When the ghost accepted the mark, the vampire let go of its spine, and the ghost began to flash some dark light slowly to recover its health. Rod checked the system log, the ghost occupied a total of 1.7 of his spiritual attributes. There is a big gap between high-level undead creatures. Although they are the same type of undead creatures, their strength is completely different, and their experience value is also different. The strength of this ghost can only be said to be average in the third level creatures, so it only occupies the spiritual attribute of rod 1.7. these these these According to the guidance of the vampire, rod came to the corpse of the mayor killed by the vampire. Perhaps the skeleton warrior retreated quickly and didn''t bring the mayor''s body back to the interior of the residence, and rod also took this opportunity to inspect the mayor''s body. these Rod came to the body, reached out and felt it. these Back at the side of the ghost fighting with the walking corpse, rod didn''t take charge of the ghost. Instead, he directly killed several walking corpses who tried to attack him with his sword. Without stopping, he walked towards the rear. On his way back, rod remembered the touch of his hand. The body was cold and hard, and the blood was completely frozen. Rod realized that the body was not the mayor. Even if the mayor was a necromancer before his death, the corpse after his death would not be like this. Time has not passed for long. If this corpse is really the mayor of the town, there should be some temperature left. At least when rod feels it, the flesh and blood on his body will not be as cold as he died for a long time. Blood should also flow around, not just freeze. Rod realized that the mayor was not dead. The man who was standing at the door was not the mayor at all. The body in front of him might be left by an ordinary walking corpse. The mayor didn''t leave the mansion, but let the corpse pretend to be himself at the beginning. In order to make rod believe, even every time he releases magic, he instructs the corpse to make corresponding actions. Rod recalled when he first came to the mansion to confirm. At that time, when the mayor came out of the residence, he should be a walking corpse disguised. No matter the appearance or the momentum of the necromancer, there was not much difference from what rod had seen before, but there was something unusual in the details, but rod didn''t care. Rod knew that simple disguise could not deceive him. The mayor must have used a spell on the corpse. Because I have been exposed to a lot of magic in my previous life, this kind of magic that specially changes the appearance is no stranger. It is the second-order camouflage magic. What Rhode didn''t expect was that the mayor of the town could use this magic. Camouflage is a rare spell. Because of its excellent effect, it costs a lot to get it directly from the magic guild, which is hard for ordinary apprentices to learn. Camouflage magic belongs to air magic, which is totally different from the magic used by the mayor before. This is also the reason that rod did not consider before. It is this camouflage that enables the mayor to stay in the residence safely, observe all the scenes on the battlefield, and make rod and the necromancer in the rear fight desperately. Perhaps it is because of the existence of disguised Dafa that the mayor pretends to allow rod to bear this danger. If the mayor came out, he might have been killed by the bat. Once the position of the necromancer is known by the enemy, it will be in great danger. Rod obviously did not expect that he was just a walking corpse disguised mayor standing in front of the mansion, and he successfully cheated himself. Although the mayor successfully cheated rod and made rod fight with the necromancer, he still restrained these ghosts, so that rod did not lose much. At this time, rod returned to the rear battlefield to deal with the remaining two ghosts. Let the vampire deal with these two ghosts at the same time, rod also realized one thing, began to have some vigilance. After the death of the necromancer, the mayor didn''t fight for their control. Instead, he left all the Necromancers in the mansion to rod. Rod realized that the mayor was preparing more important things inside the mansion. Aware of this, rod led the vampire, quickly came to the ghost surrounded by the ghost side, one by one to accept. these Chapter 71 Rod led the undead to the mayor''s residence. As he got closer to the mansion, rod felt a strong breath of death. The breath of death was released from the inside of the residence, which was far more than what rod had felt before. Rod knew that the mayor must have prepared something inside the residence. Although he had felt the abnormality in the mansion before, rod did not pay attention to it. At this time, the smell of death around him was undoubtedly a reminder of how powerful the enemy inside the mansion was. At present, because the ghost occupies a large number of Rhode''s spiritual attributes, Rhode''s spiritual attributes only have the last 0.3. And rod''s mana value is also not much left, just enough to cast the last Magic Arrow, which has no key impact on the war situation. these With the undead around him, rod comes to the front of the mansion. The gate of the mansion was closed, and there were still some sparks around it, but it didn''t continue to burn, but kept this shape. Rod picked up the torch of the corpse from the ground and lit it with the fire in the yard. Rod gave the burning torch to a ghost on the side to try to light the outer walls of the mansion with the torch. The ghost took the torch and came to the front of the mansion. The ghost approached the house with the torch in his hand, but there was no change. The fire did not ignite the walls of the house. Seeing this, rod confirmed what he thought. As early as when the necromancer cast the wall of fire, rod noticed the abnormality here. According to principle, the fire wall will dissipate after the duration reaches, but because of the fire generated at the entrance of the residence, the walls outside the residence will burn. However, the situation was different from rod''s expectation. After the fire wall disappeared, the fire beside it also disappeared. It had no impact on the mansion, but there were still some sparks in the courtyard in front of the mansion. However, rod had no other idea. He just confirmed what he had seen before by using the torch, and rod had this preparation in his heart. Ahead, a ghost came to the gate of the mansion according to rod''s instructions. As soon as the ghost pushed, the door opened slowly, revealing the deep space inside the mansion. Taking this opportunity, rod looked inside the mansion. There are some candlesticks on the walls of the mansion. At this time, candlelight is burning to illuminate the surrounding scenes. Besides, there are no restrictions on the access to the residence, as if waiting for rod''s arrival. Rod lets the ghosts around him enter first. Behind the ghosts is the ghost controlled by rod. Rod follows the ghosts around him to enter the mansion. In order to deal with the possible raids, rod lets the vampire follow him all the time. In case of danger, the vampire can come forward for the first time and let rod react. these Due to the harvest of this trip and the map to the city of mourning, rod can leave without fighting with the mayor. According to the strength of the mayor, if rod chooses to leave, the mayor will not be able to keep him, But rod didn''t want to leave. Just as rod realized from the beginning, every battle is an opportunity to enhance his strength. Lord has seen a lot about the mayor''s methods. these Even if he didn''t understand these situations, rod had a general understanding of the mayor''s comprehensive strength. If you choose to leave easily at this time, you will undoubtedly let your own opportunities go away in vain. these The interior of the mansion is spacious enough for the undead living nearby to fight here. Just entering the interior of the mansion, rod''s eyes were locked on a house inside the mansion. This house is the place where rod felt unusual when he first came to the mansion to test. At this time, there was a strong breath of death in the residence, and the concentration of the breath of death was far higher than Rhode had originally perceived. these As early as when he first came to the residence to test, rod felt the energy of death here, but it was far less intense than it is now. Even when rod was fighting with the necromancer, he didn''t feel the death energy around the mansion. If rod had noticed the abnormality at that time, he would not have hit the necromancer immediately. these The undead living next to rod also felt the death energy around him and began to have some agitation. Rod pressed down the agitation of the undead living with his mental imprint in time. With the undead around him, rod walked towards the abnormal room. On the side, the ghost who had tried to light the mansion still held the torch in his hand. Rod sent the ghost to the door of the room and asked the ghost to try to light the objects around him. There is some kind of paint on the wall outside the residence, which insulates the fire from burning on the wall, but there is certainly no such paint on the objects inside the residence, which can''t resist the burning of the fire. these Because he didn''t know the strength of the undead creatures hidden inside the residence, and the mayor''s other means, rod didn''t dare to fight directly with the mayor, but wanted to use the fire to give himself an advantage. If you can light the mansion from the inside, you can force out the hidden undead. The ghost came to the front of the door that rod was referring to, and was about to light it with a torch. Suddenly, a dark shadow broke through a corner of the door, burst out from the door, and immediately hit the ghost. The shadow hit the ghost and dented the robe in front of him. The ghost was shocked by the shock, but he immediately adjusted and was ready to fight back against the shadow. The shadow quickly came out and walked around the ghost. At the same time, he quickly pulled the ghost toward the rear. The ghost directly hit the wooden door and made a loud noise. Even rod in the rear could hear it clearly. At this time, another dark shadow shot out and cracked a hole on the top of the door. The corresponding position of the hole was the ghost''s head, Instantly, in rod''s perception, the spirit mark of the ghost dissipated. From the ghost ready to light the door, until he was attacked and killed by the shadow, it was just a moment. these Just as the shadow in the room attacked the ghost, rod saw the shape of the shadow, which was a huge cane, by the light produced by the torch in the ghost''s hand. red At this time, due to the death of the ghost, the torch fell to the ground, and the cane directly passed the door, beating the torch violently. The vibration came to rod''s feet, and the vines put out the fire directly. After the fire went out, the cane was taken back into the door, as if nothing had happened, and there was silence around. At the door of the room, except for the dead ghost and the broken door, it seems that nothing happened. Although he lost a ghost in an instant, rod didn''t feel unworthy. With its life, the ghost let rod see the abnormality in the mansion. Rod knew that the enemy in front of him was worse than he expected. The cane dares to slap the torch directly, which shows that it has a certain resistance to fire. This can''t help but make rod change his original plan. Originally, rod intended to use the fire to force the mayor out of the dark, but because of the power of rattan, rod had to give up this idea. Rod looked into the room. It was dark inside. Rod couldn''t know what was inside. He could only feel the strong energy of death. As he saw part of the enemy''s body, rod also had some ideas about the rattan, but he still had no idea about the overall situation of the enemy. If he wanted to defeat the previous rattan, rod still needed to obtain more information. these Rod knew that he could not attack by force, so he had to use other methods to break through the mayor''s residence. At this time, the vampire next to rod came forward to the door of the house. According to rod''s instructions, the vampire is going to test the cane. Because the difference between the ghost and the ghost is not big, but the basic attribute is high, and it is still difficult to resist the attack of this kind of rattan, rod did not send the ghost to test the rattan. Unlike the vampire, the vampire focuses on survival. Although it is still in the third level, its bat skill can effectively avoid the attack of this kind of cane. Compared with the ghost, the vampire''s consciousness is clearer. Although it can''t tell rod accurately through language, it can express the general content to rod through the spiritual imprint. So rod let the vampire come forward to test. In the previous battle with the necromancer, rod just let the vampire drag the ghost. At this time, the vampire''s bat skill still has more use times. The vampire came out of the room, and the cane shot out of the door again. Because the vampire had seen how the ghost was killed by the cane before, he had a warning in his heart. Facing the attack of the cane, the vampire dodged to the side, trying to avoid the impact of the cane. However, after the vine hit the air, another vine came straight from the side. When the vampire dodges, the tip of the cane turns. The vampire can''t dodge and is directly entangled by the cane. The vampire tried to use claws to cut the cane on his body, but because the whole cane is very huge, although the vampire pulled some of the cane off his body, he couldn''t get rid of it for a while. At this time, next to another cane also wrapped in the vampire, and then the vampire toward the door to pull. At the same time, the next cane shoots out of the door to the vampire''s head. The original ghost was killed directly by the cooperation of vines. In the face of direct rays of vines, the vampire is entangled by two vines. In order to avoid heavy damage, he has to choose to bat. As soon as the strength of the rattan winding is loosened, the vampire who was pulled by the rattan turns into a black fog. Due to the sudden direct loss of the winding target, the cane shrinks towards the middle of the black fog, but has no effect. Another cane blows by, but it only passes through the black fog, causing no damage to the vampire. Bats from the black fog, directly bite to the cane close at hand, in addition, there are many bats in accordance with rod''s instructions, toward the interior of the room and fly. At this time, the cane began to twitch wildly, slapping itself on the ground and the surrounding walls, killing the bats hanging on it. The whole residence was shaken violently by the slapping of the cane. Instantly, a large number of bats biting vines died, and a large number of black fog burst out on the vines. And the bats flying to the interior of the room are also uncomfortable. It seems that there are still such vines inside to kill the bats directly. Because of the extremely wide vines and their fierce beating, most of these bats died in a short period of time. After the number of bats lost reached a certain level, the rest of the bats retreated towards the door. Just as the bat retreated, the vine came up and began to beat the bats in the air. At this time, the bat retreated wholeheartedly, and the cane could only be whipped a few times quickly, and then it seemed to reach the maximum distance. It could not reach the bat in the air, so it could only hit the ground a few times, and finally retracted towards the room. Bats gather around rod, and with a black fog, vampires appear. Rod reaches out his hand. The vampire puts an object in rod''s hand. Rod looks down. By the original candlelight inside the mansion, rod saw the object in his hand. It looks like a small white bone, but it is not as hard as bone. On the contrary, it has good toughness and is easy to bend. Rod tried and couldn''t tear it off on his own. What the vampire gave to rod was the part of the rattan that was entangled with him before the vampire batsed. It was part of the rattan tissue. Chapter 72 Looking at this small piece of vine tissue in his hand, rod realized the kind of vine that originally attacked vampires. special The original vine that attacked the vampire was part of the bone vine. special As a special undead creature, Guteng has excellent potential. It can grow by swallowing the flesh and blood of creatures. When cultivated, it is very conducive to defense. It is one of the top creatures in the same level. However, although this kind of bone vine is very powerful, it still has many limitations. The flesh and blood required for culturing bone vine is huge, and because of its own reasons, bone vine can not leave the root position like the conventional undead. After the bone vine is cultivated, it can only stick to one place. In addition, Gu Teng needs to swallow a lot of flesh and blood as nourishment every day, otherwise it will be in a state of depression, and it is difficult to play its own strength. When the rank of Guteng reaches a certain level, ordinary flesh and blood can only make Guteng maintain its current strength, but it can''t improve the rank of Guteng. As the noumenon is a plant, bony vine can''t ascend by absorbing the energy of death, just like other undead creatures. Gu Teng must devour high-quality flesh and blood in order to improve its strength. Generally speaking, this kind of bone vine is cultivated by the undead towns above the medium scale for defense. Because of the whole town''s flesh and blood supply, it can give full play to its maximum strength. Therefore, necromancers often put this kind of bone vine in a dormant state. Only when they have accumulated enough flesh and blood can they wake it up. When Kuteng is dormant, it doesn''t need to devour flesh and blood every day. Rod realized that this was the reason why the mayor had withdrawn from the interior of his residence. The mayor didn''t take care of the result of the battle between rod and the necromancer. He came to the interior of the residence first, just to wake up Kuteng from the dormant state. At this time, rod has confirmed that the undead defending the mansion is bony vine. Knowing this and thinking about the strength of Guteng, rod knew that he couldn''t be worried. Rod looked at the small piece of tissue in his hand. Most of the bone vine was made of this kind of structure. Only the position close to the core would change. Rod took this small piece of tissue and came to the candlestick not far away. He put it on the candlestick and burned it. Although in previous trials, Kuteng showed resistance to fire, the extent of this resistance and how much effective damage the fire can cause to Kuteng still need to be further confirmed. The resistance of undead to fire is generally not high. No matter what kind of undead is, it can''t bear the fire for a long time. When rod just got this piece of tissue, this small piece of tissue showed a kind of white, which should be its original color. special Rod looked into the candlestick. In the process of flame burning, this small piece of structure changes gradually. At this time, through the burning of the flame, not long after, a kind of burnt black appeared on the tissue of the bone vine. The black gradually expanded from the burning center to the surrounding, and finally the whole tissue became this color. It seemed that it could be torn off with a slight pull. Seeing this, rod knew that the resistance of bony vine to fire was not as good as he thought. He could only say that it was general and better than the lower level undead creatures such as walking corpses. Rod realized that fire can make a difference. This is why Guteng will directly attack the ghost with the torch, and immediately put out the torch on the ground after killing the ghost. In the process of putting out the torch, because the single cane of bone vine is wide and can produce great power, it will put out the fire under the continuous beating. If it takes a long time, bone vine will also be burned by the fire. At this time, rod couldn''t help thinking that if he mastered the fire wall magic and had enough mana, he would be much easier to deal with the bone vine in front of him. Because he was in a hurry to accept the undead, rod didn''t search for the Magic Book carried by the necromancer. Although he could learn the fire wall spell in this way, he was still unable to cast it due to the lack of mana. So, even if he knew that fire could deal with bone vine, rod still needed a proper way. By the candle around him, rod rekindled a torch. Rod just handed the torch to the ghost. At this time, a stream of water came down from the sky and put out the torch in the ghost''s hand. At the same time, there were many streams of water, which made all the candlesticks inside the residence go out. Rod knew that this was the response of the mayor, who had been watching the situation secretly. If you use a spell to condense water directly, it will not consume much mana. Therefore, rod''s method only makes the mayor consume some mana. This kind of water flow can be generated from any position, depending on the caster''s intention. Even if the mayor stands in the room, because the distance is not far, the water can be directly poured down from the sky. cutting-edge news Compared with creating water flow, the mayor''s move undoubtedly made rod understand something. Even if the mayor is inside the room, he can see what rod is doing outside the room by some means, which makes rod alert. Because the fire was extinguished, the light inside the mansion became dim. Rod could not see the things around him. Only in the room where Guteng was, there was a little light. In the dark mansion, a flame lights up the surroundings. Rod uses mana directly to light the torch. Rod stood in the same place and waited for a while, but the current did not come again, which made rod have some confirmation about the way the mayor observed himself. The torch to the side of the ghost, rod did not let the ghost try to light the mansion, but just hold the torch for lighting. Rod knew in his heart that if it was just lighting, the mayor would not use water to put out the torch. As rod had previously confirmed, the mayor also needed the lighting provided by the fire to observe himself outside the room. Unable to light the mansion directly with fire, rod began to think about how to deal with Guteng. According to rod''s idea, the best way to deal with the mayor is to leave directly from the inside of the residence, and then send undead creatures to monitor every move in the residence. When he learned the magic recorded in the Necromancer''s magic book and his mana value was restored, it was no doubt easier for rod to deal with the bone vine in the mansion. Maybe this is the easiest way to deal with the mayor. Since Guteng needs to consume a lot of flesh and blood every day after being awakened, as long as rod encircles this place, it won''t be long before even rod doesn''t attack, Guteng will lose most of its strength. But, as rod had expected, the war between Diya and Eli will soon begin. Rhode needs to get to the Necromancer''s school before the war starts, so as to get the maximum benefit. Rod has been in the town for a few days. If he spends it like this, he will kill the mayor even if he doesn''t lose much, but he will also lose the chance to gain more profits in the war. these In the previous battle, the four Department magic mayor all used it. Rod didn''t know why the necromancer chose to come here to become a mayor instead of studying in the necromancer Magic Academy. Rod knew that the attack was also divided into strategies, and it was undoubtedly the worst choice for all the undead creatures to rush on. When and how to dispatch undead creatures need the Necromancer''s own judgment. On this point, players can choose to learn special skills: tactics. After learning, they will be promoted in command. However, rod did not choose to learn tactics. Because it was not a necessary skill, rod could command undead creatures only by his own combat experience. Therefore, rod did not want to spend attribute points to learn. Previously, vampires can still scratch and crack the parts on the cane when they are entangled by the cane, but because of the short time, they can''t do much damage to the cane. This means that ghosts and ghosts can also do a lot of damage to vines, but be careful of the cooperation between vines, otherwise they will be killed directly by vines. Under rod''s control, the surrounding undead creatures were immediately ready and came to the door of the room. At this point, according to rod''s instructions, the vampire enters the room first. Behind the vampire, there are three ghosts controlled by rod. In order to ensure that he can deal with Guteng, rod sends out all three ghosts. However, at this time, the ghost did not move at all. It was still outside the room, waiting for the vampire to enter first. Compared with ghosts, ghosts have poor basic attributes. They can''t bear a single attack from vines, and make the space crowded, which is not conducive for other undead creatures to avoid the attack from vines. Rod doesn''t let these ghosts fight, but wait outside. As soon as the vampire enters the room, a cane shoots out at the vampire. According to rod''s instructions, the vampire quickly dodges to one side, and the cane hits the air. The speed of the cane is very fast. While the vampire dodges, the front part of the cane has reached the back of the vampire. The front end of the rattan makes a force and turns around the vampire, then it entangles the vampire. At this point, the rear again shot a few vines, toward the vampire hit and go. The ghost, according to rod''s order, went straight forward and stood in front of the vampire. The ghost can''t dodge when he is hit by the cane. He retreats a few steps when he is hit by the cane, but then the dark light flows on his body, and the injury gradually recovers. In addition to a vine entangled the vampire, the other several vines want to attack the vampire, but they are blocked by the ghost next to them. Although the body is entangled by the vine, but because there is no other vine attack, the vampire takes this opportunity to tear the bone vine. Under the tearing of the vampire, the rattan wrapped around it was torn apart, but compared with the whole rattan, it still didn''t help, entangled the vampire. The cane is very tough. Even if the vampire tries to tear it, it can''t be torn off. Each time, it can only be torn off a small part. At this time, the vampire tearing the rattan, with an unstable foot, dashed towards the room for a few steps, which stopped the pace and almost hit the ghost in front. It turned out that when the vampire was tearing the cane, a huge force suddenly came from the cane. He wanted to take the vampire back to the rear and make the vampire stand unsteadily. Fortunately, the vampire stopped in time. The vampire moves ceaselessly. While fighting with the rattan pulling force, he continues to tear the rattan with his claws. Two more vines came, but they were blocked by the ghost in front of the vampire. The ghost is not afraid of cane beating. As long as the hit position is not the head, the ghost can recover by its own characteristics. Therefore, the ghost can help the vampire to resist the attack of rattan. Rattan several times in succession beat, did not get good results. And the vampire has torn off most of the vines wrapped around him. Just continue to attack for a moment, and then he can tear off the front of the vines from one part. Gu Teng seems to be aware of this. The rattan that was originally wrapped around the vampire suddenly released and wanted to pull back towards the rear. However, the vampire directly grabbed the rattan that was retreating, making it unable to retreat safely. At this time, the vine caught by the vampire began to swing violently, struggling violently in the hands of the vampire, trying to get rid of the control of the vampire. At this time, a blade cut, directly cut in the rattan was originally torn by the vampire parts. Rod didn''t know when he came to the vampire and joined the fight. Although it was torn by the vampire, the cane was still tough, and it directly flicked away the blade cut by rod. Seeing that the weapon in his hand could not cause effective damage to the cane, rod quickly took out a dagger from the space ring. The dagger flashed across rod''s arm in a red light. Rod waved a dagger, without any hindrance, and instantly cut off the rattan wrapped around the vampire. Chapter 73 There was only a sound of heavy objects falling to the ground, and a large section of cane fell to the ground. While the red light on the dagger had not dissipated, rod waved the dagger again, trying to continue to hurt the cane. But because the cane had the tendency of shrinking towards the rear, it immediately retracted back after being cut off in the front. On the side, the other vines were also taken back. Although these vines have been taken back, the vines dropped from the ground will undoubtedly stay here forever. After the vines were taken back, rod did not put the dagger in his hand into the space ring, but held it in his hand. Previously, when he got the tissue on the cane, rod found that it was very tough, and rod realized that it seemed difficult to cut the cane with a sword. At this time, rod thought of the magic dagger from the blue robed mage. Therefore, when rod found that he really could not cut the cane, he immediately took out the dagger from the space ring. After scratching his arm, the red light appeared on the dagger, which was consistent with rod''s preconceived idea. The dagger easily cut off the cane. At this time, rod had an idea in his heart that as long as he supplied blood to the dagger, all the objects in front of it would be cut off by it. Thinking of this, rod suddenly feels that he has established a connection with the dagger, just like rod''s connection with the undead. But this connection is very subtle, and it is difficult to find it if rod does not feel it carefully. The dagger in his hand gave rod a strange feeling, as if something was watching his every move through the dagger. At this point, the wound on rod''s arm had stopped bleeding. Because rod has 16 physical attributes, in rod''s overall attributes, physique is the highest. As long as the wound is not particularly deep, rod can recover by himself after a period of time. In the same way, because the cut on rod''s hand was not deep, at this time, the red light on the dagger faded and became the usual appearance. Although the dagger was restored to its original appearance, rod knew that it was only its appearance. The dagger easily cuts off the tough cane. Rod recalled that from the previous battle with the blue robed mage to the current cutting of the rattan, no object could resist the dagger, all of which were cut off instantly by the dagger. After being stained with the blood of the owner, the dagger is like a sharp weapon, which enables the owner of the dagger to defeat the powerful enemy. At the same time, people can''t help but rely on the dagger. Rod''s heart rose to the desire to continue to use the dagger. Rod knew that this magic dagger should be his strongest weapon at this stage. However, rod seemed to be aware of something. He looked at the dagger in his hand and said nothing. Holding the dagger, rod realized his inner desire, that is, he wanted to ignore it and just use the dagger to defeat all the unknown enemies. The idea flashed through rod''s mind, but rod keenly captured it. With the passage of time, this desire faded from rod''s heart, and the dagger was completely restored to its original appearance. The scene of the blue robed mage''s death emerged in front of rod''s eyes. It was precisely because the blue robed mage believed too much in the dagger in his hand, but at the last moment he lost his will and was completely controlled by the dagger. Although his fighting ability was improved, he lost himself mentally and finally died in rod''s hands. At this time, the dagger began to lure its new owner, which is why rod had a strong dependence on the dagger in his heart. Aware of this situation, although rod''s mystery level is still not high, but for the origin of the dagger, rod also has some speculation. This kind of tempting to use it, waiting for the critical moment to seize the user''s spirit and will is the style commonly used by the hell race. Rod realized that the dagger in his hand had a lot to do with the hell clan, but for some reason, he drifted to the surface world and was finally captured by the blue robed mage. On the side, because the cane retreated to the rear, after losing the enemy, the surrounding undead creatures immediately did not move, waiting for rod''s further instructions. At this time, rod finally took his eyes away from the dagger and looked to the depth of the mansion, which is the source of the rattan, the location of the bone rattan itself. Although with this dagger, he can deal with Gu Teng very well, but with the lessons of the blue robed mage, rod obviously did not dare to put all his hopes on the dagger. Therefore, to deal with Guteng, rod still needs to follow the original plan. Under the control of the mental imprint, rod lets the vampire walk in front again, followed by three ghosts, and walks towards the interior of the room. Rod holds a dagger behind them, ready to cut the cane at the right time. Outside the room, the ghost didn''t move. In order to prevent the passage from blocking, he still stood in place. Rhode won''t let the ghost in until the undead in front is damaged. Inside the room, there was a narrow passage. This room is obviously specially built for the effective use of rattan attack. There was some light coming from the passage, so that rod could see the scene around him. After a while, the passage became wide and narrow. Maybe it''s the fear of the dagger in rod''s hand. In the process of moving forward, rod was not attacked by the rattan again. Just as rod thought about whether he needed to let a few ghosts into the passage, rod stopped walking, and the undead creatures around him also stopped. Through the light ahead, rod keenly observed that at the end of the passage, there were several rows of skeleton warriors. The skeleton warriors standing side by side block the whole passage, while the rattan attacks from the gap between the skeleton warriors. these Rod looked behind the skeleton warrior. Although there was only Xu Liangguang in the rear, rod realized that it was not far from the root system of Guteng. According to rod''s original test of the tissue on the bone vine, as long as it can be burned there, the bone vine can be destroyed. However, the mayor obviously won''t show such a big flaw. Instead, he will keep this place away from rod. For this creature, if the mayor tries to control its cane, under the command of the mayor, its attack will be limited, which is not more threatening than the one that allows it to attack freely. Therefore, the mayor only needs to fully control the skeleton warrior to resist here and let the cane attack by itself, then he can destroy the enemy. Just when rod realized this situation, the mayor directly cast a spell on the undead creatures under his command. Then, the group of skeleton warriors in front of him, holding a shield, rushed towards rod and his party. The moving speed of the skeleton warrior was far faster than what rod had seen before. Because the room was not spacious, the charge of the skeleton warrior with a shield brought a burst of impact and hit the ghost and vampire beside rod. The vampire and the ghost are beaten back by the collision of the skeleton warrior. Then they stabilize themselves and begin to fight with the skeleton warrior. The speed of the undead creature has been greatly increased by the use of magic by the mayor. For a moment, with the cooperation of the skeleton warrior, the ghost and the vampire are suppressed in place by the shield in his hand. Take advantage of this opportunity, a cane from the gap between the skeleton warriors, towards the edge of a ghost straight away. Because the ghost is fighting with the skeleton warrior, the rattan directly hits the ghost, which makes the ghost unstable, and the ghost retreats a lot under the pressure of the skeleton warrior. At this time, the number of rattan shoots is far more than the previous attack outside the door. Seeing this, rod went straight forward to resist. As the number of rattan increased, in order to resist it, rod ignored the threat of dagger, and directly used the dagger to split the arm of the other hand. After sucking the blood from rod''s arm, a red light began to appear on the dagger, deeper than the previous red light. Rod came to the ghost side, facing the straight from the cane, rod directly waved a dagger to meet up. The cane hit the dagger directly and was divided into two parts by the dagger. Rod, waving a dagger, didn''t even feel any obstruction. Rod swung the dagger to one side, and half of the cane fell to the ground. At the same time, the cane suddenly retracted. But rod continued to wave the dagger, and cut off a piece while it retracted to the rear. At this time, the red light on rod''s dagger faded, not as bright as before, but still kept the dagger sharp. In the front, a skeleton warrior holding a shield wants to hit rod with the shield and push him back. Looking at the skeleton warrior, rod waved a dagger. A red light flashed through the air, just as rod waved his dagger. Along the path of the red light, the upper part of the shield in the hand of the skeleton warrior fell directly to the ground. Another red light passed, and the skull of the skeleton warrior fell to the ground. At this time, the red light of the dagger in rod''s hand subsides. If he wants to use it again, he must continue to apply blood. Maybe it''s because of the use of daggers many times, rod''s desire is stronger. these As long as you continue to cut yourself with a dagger, you can defeat these enemies. But rod did not choose to do so, but forced his mind down. Rod knew that once he put all his fighting hopes on this dagger, his fate would be the same as that of the blue robed mage. The skeleton warrior on the side attacks rod. Rod changes the dagger to another hand, takes out the original iron sword from the space ring, and begins to fight with the skeleton warrior. Because there has been a battle before, both rod and the mayor of the town have some understanding of the fighting style of another person. Simply relying on simple fighting, they can''t decide the outcome in a short time. Just when rod and his undead creatures cooperate with each other to suppress the skeleton warrior, suddenly, there is a magic wave. Then rod feels that his movement becomes slow, and he wants to wave his weapon, but his speed decreases a lot. Rod realized that he had been imposed tardiness on himself, and the undead he controlled was also affected by tardiness. The skeleton warrior on the mayor''s side is also enchanted, which increases the speed attribute. With this increase and decrease, the skeleton warrior well resisted the undead beside rod. At this time, a cane shoots straight out, but the target it attacks is not rod, but a ghost farthest away from rod. Because of the speed, the two vines quickly wrapped around the ghost and pulled the ghost to the back, while the skeleton warrior in the rear took the opportunity to cut at the ghost. The attack of the skeleton warrior can''t do too much damage to the ghost, but at this time, a cane shoots directly at the ghost. The mayor obviously realized that when rod had a dagger in his hand, the cane appeared near him and would be cut off instantly. Although we don''t know the origin of the dagger in rod''s hand, the mayor has a general understanding of the efficacy of the dagger after these attacks. Therefore, the mayor made his own command, that is to give priority to attacking the undead beside rod regardless of rod. The reason why vampires give priority to attacking the ghost is that vampires can use bat to avoid and have stronger vitality. At this time, several skeleton warriors quickly meet and block rod who is going to support the ghost. these On the side, the rest of the ghosts try to help the ghost entangled by the rattan to resist the attack of the rattan in front. However, due to the close defense of the skeleton warriors around, and the rattan has pulled the ghost into the skeleton warrior formation, the rest of the undead creatures can''t help the ghost. Because the ghost is entangled by the rattan, in the case of unable to dodge, in the face of the collision of the rattan, the ghost''s own recovery ability can not play any role. When rod solved the skeleton warrior in front of him with swordsmanship and came to the ghost, the ghost had been killed by the cane. these Looking at the cane shooting in his direction again, rod knew that he could not continue to wait. Once we wait, the undead around us will be killed one by one by the mayor. Maybe rod and the vampire can escape from here, but the remaining two ghosts, even if they want to escape to the rear, will be entangled with vines. As for the ghosts in the rear, they may not play a big role. At this time, two vines came, entangled a ghost on the side, and wanted to kill it. The skeleton warriors around the ghost immediately surrounded it. Seeing this, rod held the dagger in his left hand and opened his right arm holding the sword. Chapter 74 At this time, rod''s eyes did not look at the ghost where the rattan was entangled, but directly looked at the deepest part of the room, that is, the source of the rattan, where the bone rattan was. A crazy idea sprang up in rod''s mind. I don''t know whether it was influenced by the dagger or rod''s own idea. At this point, rod''s whole body Qi and blood surge, only feel the heart began to beat rapidly. Realizing that he might have been influenced by the dagger, rod promptly suppressed the idea. The dagger glowed red again. Holding the dagger, rod cut the skeleton warrior in front with a cross cut. The skeleton warrior raised his shield to resist. The dagger crossed the shield of the skeleton warrior and cut it in two. The shield in front of the skeleton warrior was broken. Following the impact of the dagger, rod cut the skeleton warrior with one sword and killed him directly. The rest of the skeleton warriors, under the control of the mayor, retreated a few steps to the rear to avoid rod''s attack. Facing the power of the dagger in rod''s hand at this time, even the skeleton warriors controlled by the mayor need to stay away from the edge, and can''t resist with the shield in his hand. The skeleton warrior retreated to the rear, and the ghost pulled by the rattan suddenly appeared. The last ghost left on the side immediately stepped forward to resist the attack of the rattan. Because the mayor let the skeleton warrior back a few steps toward the rear, it was no doubt that he exposed the cane to rod''s time limit. Rod rushed forward directly, waved his dagger and chopped the cane. At this time, not long after the skeleton warrior retreated, rattan also realized the need to retreat, but it was obviously out of line with the skeleton warrior''s action. Because he didn''t release the ghost to retreat at the first time, rod cut off the first half of rattan. Just as rod cut off the cane, several ghosts appeared in the passage behind him. It turns out that when the first ghost died, rod used his mental imprint to let many ghosts into it. Around the ghost toward the mayor of the skeleton warrior rushed to fight with the skeleton warrior together. At this time, the red light of the dagger faded, and rod''s eyes flashed an unnatural red. The dagger can''t last long because every time rod controls it, the cut on his arm is not deep. Rod took the Dagger''s hand and unconsciously tried to reach his arm again, but rod realized it in time. However, even though rod had realized this, he didn''t stop it. Instead, he let the dagger cut his arm apart. Rod saw that as the surrounding undead creatures began to fight again, the canes from the rear of the skeleton warrior kept shooting. Because the cane can cause great damage, in this very short period of time, many ghosts who came earlier have died. these Therefore, although there are still many ghosts in rod''s rear, rod did not let them join the fight. And rely on the remaining two ghosts alone, plus the vampire, obviously also can''t deal with bone vine. If it goes on like this, rod doesn''t know what will happen. What''s more... Looking at the dagger in his hand, rod realized that with the increase of the number of daggers used, the connection between rod and dagger also deepened, making rod unable to fight as before. If it goes on like this, as long as he uses the dagger a few more times, rod doesn''t know what will happen. Like the blue robed mage, he unconsciously scratches himself with a dagger or is directly controlled by the dagger. Rod doesn''t know. Therefore, Rhode needs to solve the problem of the mayor and Guteng before the relationship between him and dagger is deepened to a certain extent. After cutting off his arm again, rod did not rush forward in a hurry. Instead, he put the blade in his right hand into the space ring, and then took out two healing magic scrolls from the space ring. Holding the two scrolls in his hand at the same time, rod cuts the two scrolls at the same time with a dagger. Immediately, the healing magic recorded on the scroll acts on rod, and the wounds on rod''s arm caused by the dagger gradually recover. Because he cut the wound on the same arm many times, rod''s speed of self healing wound is getting slower and slower. Because rod''s physique does not reach a very high level, his ability of healing is limited to a certain extent. For this reason, rod had to use the scroll to recover his wounds. Fortunately, rod had many healing magic scrolls. After using two scrolls, rod still had many. While using the scroll to recover the injury, rod also opened his own property panel. "Consumption experience 800, remaining experience 705. Class level increased to level 2 swordsman level 9... " "Get free attribute point 1, skill point 1..." After the end of the battle with the necromancer, rod got a lot of experience, but he didn''t allocate it all the time. At this point, because it may be necessary to use attribute points to restore health, rod chooses to upgrade his level first. When necessary, he can add attribute points to his constitution to make up for the lack of time to use scrolls. At this point, all the preparations have been completed. Seeing that the rattan was entangled with the ghost again, rod stopped waiting. Seeing that the red light on the dagger in his hand was about to disappear, rod touched his arm with the dagger. Just after touching, there was a pain on rod''s arm, but the pain quickly weakened and disappeared in an instant. Rod knew that it was the effect of dagger. Red light appears on the surface of the dagger, more dazzling than before. Just after the red light appeared, the skeleton warrior got the command and directly retreated a few steps towards the rear, while the rattan also released the ghost in front of him and drew back towards the rear. Rich combat experience made the mayor understand the characteristics of the dagger in rod''s hand. Therefore, when he saw the red light on the dagger, he made his undead creatures retreat directly. Because of the previous damage, Gu Teng made the cane retract directly. The mayor is able to make accurate choices in both observing the war situation and coping strategies. After realizing the characteristics of the dagger, the mayor intends to consume the Dagger''s red light maintenance time in this way. At this time, rod also made a decision. The blood on his arm dripped from the air, but rod didn''t stop for a moment and rushed directly to the direction of the skeleton warrior. In front, the ghost fighting with the skeleton warrior gets rod''s signal and directly grabs a skeleton warrior''s shield, regardless of the attack of other skeleton warriors around. Rod rushed to the ghost, which was at the edge of the passage. The ghost has pulled away the shield of the skeleton warrior, making it show a big flaw. The dagger passed, and rod killed it directly. After killing a skeleton warrior, rod kept moving, trying to take advantage of this opportunity to break through the block of the skeleton warrior. Because rod''s body is against the wall in one side of the passage, he only needs to deal with the attack from one direction, and the ghost helps rod resist on the side of rod, so rod only needs to face the enemy in front of him. At this point, no skeleton warrior can stop rod''s dagger. these But at the cost of another cut in rod''s arm. Due to the need to move quickly, it was difficult for rod to control his strength when he pulled his arm apart. At this time, the blood on rod''s arm was dripping to the ground. At this time, rod realized that the dagger completely affected his perception of pain, making him unable to feel the pain on his arm. Instead, he transferred a full sense of strength to rod''s mind. For people with weak will, once they believe in the fullness provided by the dagger and regard the dagger as their only dependence, they will be controlled by the dagger. The red light on the dagger faded again. After killing the skeleton warrior, rod quickly ran to the depth of the room, and put the dagger on his original wound, trying to get some blood. The blood drops on the dagger, but it doesn''t have any effect. It directly slides down one side, and the red light on the dagger is still dim. Seeing this, rod seemed to be aware of something, so he had to use the dagger to cut off his arm again, which made the red light on the dagger shine again. When rod passes the skeleton warrior, the vampire performs bat like behavior. Because rod is behind the skeleton warrior at this time, the vines in front can''t continue to attack the bats in the air for a while. Bats flew over the skull warrior''s head and gathered behind rod. The vampire follows rod to the deepest part of the room. The skeleton warriors in the rear are fighting with a group of ghosts in the passage. At this time, a bright fire appeared in front of rod. Rod went on and finally came to the deepest part of the room. Rod quickly scanned the interior of the room. The interior walls are inlaid with candlesticks, from which some of the original light comes. The body of bone vine is located at the end of the room. these The main body of the rattan is attached to the wall at the end of the room. The whole body is composed of a kind of gray bone structure. In the center of the wall, there is a huge bone cocoon. From its edge, the rattan that attacked rod earlier, while the mayor is standing beside the rattan. There are a large number of vines on the bone vine. These vines are of different lengths, and some of them are the longest. They can even directly attack Rhodes outside the passage. Except for a few of the longest vines, most of them are not long enough to swing on the edge of the bone vine. The source of death energy in the mansion is the bone vine in front of rod''s eyes. Inside the room, just around the bony vine, there was a strong smell of blood. At this time, several long vines shot at rod. The mayor not far away also raised his hand and applied magic to rod, trying to make the vines attack rod. In an instant, rod''s speed attribute was reduced a lot. In the face of the cane coming directly, rod did not dodge. Instead, he rushed forward. When the cane came in front of him, he turned his body to avoid the impact of the cane. When the cane failed to hit, it wound around rod. Rod waved a dagger and cut off the cane in an instant. At this time, the rest of the vines also came to rod''s side. Because of the large number of vines, although rod can cut them off, it is certainly bad for him to consume them like this. On the side, the vampire directly met him and blocked rod''s cane. In addition to the vines that are about to hit rod, rod does not care about the rest of the vines, but rushes directly to the position of the bone vine body. As if aware of rod''s behavior, the rattan around the bone rattan moved one after another, swinging toward rod. A piece of rattan sweeps, and rod, who is rushing forward, raises the dagger. The sweeping of rattan hits the dagger, and the front section breaks directly, and flies towards rod''s rear. At the same time, many vines attacked rod. Rod couldn''t dodge. He just cut off one of the vines and was hit by the rest of the vines and beat back. Because the dagger is too short, and the speed of rod''s swing is slowed down by the spell, rod can''t face too many vines at the same time for a while. The closer to Gu Teng, the more canes can attack rod, and the more powerful Gu Teng can play. However, rod can also take the opportunity to do more damage to Gu Teng. Magic like fire wall can work wonders in this place. Other spells can also do a lot of damage to bone vine. The reason why the mayor wants to block rod in the passage instead of fighting here is to prevent rod''s spell from causing damage to bone vine. But at this time, rod can not use magic, can only rely on the dagger in his hand to fight. The strength of Guteng exceeded rod''s expectation. Rod could not understand where the mayor collected the flesh and blood needed for Guteng''s growth. Because rod is beaten back, the vampire is in front of him to resist the attack of bone vine, so he has to use Bat again. Seeing that the red light of the dagger in his hand was dim, rod cut off his arm again, the same as several times before. In the process, rod did not feel any pain. Rod knew that some changes had taken place in this dagger, but he had to use the power of this dagger to deal with Guteng. At this point, rod came forward again. Several vines came to rod. Rod waved a dagger and chopped the vines in front of him. Although rod cut off the two vines in front of him, he didn''t have time to deal with the other vines around him. Just when rod thought he was going to be hit by the vines, the change happened. The dagger in rod''s hand quickly faces the vines on his side, which makes rod unstable. When rod didn''t respond, the dagger cut the cane on one side, and at the same time, he continued to turn the direction and cut the cane to other positions. Chapter 75 Rod''s arm was driven by a dagger. The dagger in his hand cut off all the vines. Rod steadied his pace and just tried to control the dagger in his hand, but he felt a trance in his mind. It''s a few more vines. The dagger in rod''s hand is waving very fast. The vines will be cut off by the dagger before they touch rod''s body. At this time, rod''s body is fighting, but in rod''s consciousness, rod is fighting against the consciousness from the dagger. Not long ago, the dagger removed rod''s pain. Rod cut his arm with a dagger. Although he saw the decrease of life value and the outflow of blood, he could not feel the pain, so he ignored the danger of the dagger to a certain extent. Until this time, when rod put the hope of defeating Guteng in his dagger, the dagger showed its fangs and conveyed another consciousness to rod''s mind. At the beginning, this consciousness told rod how strong he was. As long as rod was willing to give up his body consciousness, give up resistance and let this consciousness control his body, he could defeat any enemy. At the same time, all kinds of images came out of rod''s mind. Rod used the dagger to kill all kinds of powerful enemies. Creatures of all races fall at rod''s feet because of this dagger. The picture is vivid. Seeing this picture in his mind, rod wakes up instead, and the dagger makes it clear that he wants to use this way of temptation to give up resistance and hand over the control of his body. Just when rod ignores this consciousness and is ready to control his body, this consciousness directly collides with rod''s consciousness and seizes the control of the body. The expression on rod''s face was sometimes fanatical and sometimes struggling, but the dagger in his hand kept on fighting with the vines around him. Although rod''s fighting ability will be much better with the control of dagger, rod knows that once the consciousness in the dagger completely controls his body, I''m afraid it''s hard for him to wake up again and eventually die because of the damage of dagger to his body. Because rod instantly realized that he didn''t let the consciousness in the dagger continue to invade his mind, at this time, rod gradually regained control of his body. The mayor in the rear was acutely aware that something unusual had happened to rod. Because the dagger was too obvious, and rod''s action was not coordinated at this time, the mayor noticed it at a glance. Seeing this, the mayor raised his hand and put a spell on rod. Originally, rod suppressed the consciousness of dagger in his hand. Just when rod was preparing to suppress this will, he was affected by the magic of the mayor, and rod was stunned. The consciousness in the dagger didn''t miss this opportunity. Taking advantage of the moment when rod was stunned, he directly suppressed rod''s consciousness and gained control of rod''s body. Instantly, the red light on the dagger was in full swing, and the red light extended to rod''s body. Rod''s mind, the original consciousness is also affected by the dagger, eager to kill other creatures around. Just as rod''s consciousness tried to wake him up, under the control of the dagger, rod''s body rushed to the position where the mayor was. On one side, the vampire has ended the bat, following rod in the rear, in response to the attack of bone vine. The mayor didn''t know whether his magic had worked, but watching rod wave his dagger and quickly cut off the vines around him, the mayor knew that he couldn''t continue to wait. At this time, rod has been forward into a distance, the mayor raised his hand, released two magic arrows. Around the cane with the mayor, toward rod and the vampire hit. Rod stopped rushing forward, and his dagger faced a magic arrow. Another Magic Arrow is blocked by vampires. The magic arrow hit the dagger in rod''s hand and produced a sound of explosion. The impact made rod unstable, but rod quickly adjusted and waved the dagger to attack the surrounding vines. Because rod was close to the body of the bone vine, the number of surrounding vines increased significantly, which made rod stop and cut off the surrounding vines first. At this time, most of rod''s consciousness is put into fighting with another force for the control of the body. The control of the body in battle is all achieved by the consciousness in the dagger and the instinct of rod''s body. Because rod mastered the expert level swordsmanship, he had integrated the swordsmanship into his inner instinct. Although rod''s consciousness was not controlled at this time, it was rod who quickly waved a dagger to cut off the surrounding vines one by one. Different from the original blue runner mage, because rod''s basic attributes are stronger, and he also has a series of special skills that are conducive to fighting, under the control of dagger, rod can give full play to the power of dagger. At the same time, instinct makes rod feel the position of the most powerful threat. Under the action of dagger, rod rushes towards the mayor. Looking at the enemy in front of him rushing towards his own direction, the mayor raised his hand. Suddenly, the speed of waving the cane was much faster. Even if the speed of cane beating increases, it still doesn''t work for rod. When the dagger is waving in rod''s hand, and the red light is flashing, no cane can hit rod, but rod cuts it directly. Rod quickly killed the mayor. As he cut off the surrounding vines one after another, the red light on the dagger was slightly dim during the fighting. Rodden held the dagger and crossed his arm. Blood spilled from rod''s arm. Just as the dagger was about to cross him, rod tried to stop it in his consciousness. But under the control of the dagger, rod''s consciousness didn''t play a big role, just let the dagger do less damage to the arm. At this time, the dagger on the red light, and the eyes of rod also produced a kind of red light. Just after the dagger hurt himself again, rod''s consciousness seemed to fade a lot, and his body seemed to be completely controlled by the dagger. Rod cut off a few vines beside him and rushed to the position of mayor at the same time. The speed was far faster than before. The dagger flashed beside rod. Instead of the dagger carrying rod to resist the surrounding vines, rod cooperated with the dagger to attack the surrounding vines. At this time, the bone vine stopped the attack on rod, and all the vines around him instantly drew back to one side. Due to the control of the dagger, in the face of this situation, rod still rushed to the mayor. Because the mayor has always been next to the body of Guteng, it is difficult for rod to cross the cane and come directly to the mayor by charging alone. If he is sober, rod will think about countermeasures, but at this time, because he is controlled by the dagger, rod still rushes towards the mayor. When there was only a few steps left between rod and the mayor, all the vines around him hit rod. For a moment, the walls around the mansion seemed to vibrate. The dagger in rod''s hand emits a strong red light. Facing the cane which is beating towards him, rod waves the dagger very quickly, and the red light pulls out a remnant shadow in front of rod. In an instant, the vines scattered all over the ground. However, there are too many vines on the side of the bone vine. Even if rod waved the dagger in his hand very quickly, he could not deal with all the vines for a moment. A rattan came from rod''s back. Although the dagger wanted to turn back to attack, there were still many rattan in front. The dagger had to continue to attack the rattan in front. At the same time, there are many canes in front and on the side of rod''s body, beating him. Rod wanted to use a dagger to cut off the vines around him, but he just cut off two vines, and the other vines hit rod, making a dull sound. Rod was beaten back by the power of the cane, and he stepped back two steps toward the rear, then steadied his pace. At this time, rod could not feel the pain at all and rushed forward again. these The vampire follows behind rod. Without rod''s command, he can only fight with rattan by himself. The red light on the dagger was dim again. After cutting off a cane, rod cut his arm with the dagger again. At this time, the mayor also realized that the best way to deal with the enemy in front of him is to consume it. Because the dagger needs to constantly hurt himself to play its power, so as long as it is consumed, the enemy in front of him will die because of excessive blood loss. In order to hold down the enemy, the mayor did not care about the damage of Gu Teng and asked him to limit the enemy in front of him by all means. Rod''s body flashed, and around him, there were a lot of chopped vines. Under the continuous attack of daggers, even though the number of vines around is still a little, it is undoubtedly much less than that at the beginning. Seeing the number of vines decreasing, the mayor also used a variety of spells to slow down rod''s pace. Whether it''s to improve the attributes of bone vine or to release magic arrows directly at rod, it''s all to hold him down. Among them, rod''s slow Dafa has never been broken. these Blood drips from the front of rod, filling the ground beside him with blood. these Looking at rod waving a dagger and the blood under his feet, the mayor realized that he might not last long. See rod again cut open the vines around, toward himself. The mayor raised his hand. In an instant, many magic arrows shot at rod. Rod''s instinct felt the threat of Magic Arrow for the first time. Because he had no control of consciousness at this time, rod''s perception was more sensitive. When the mayor''s magic was just launched, rod quickly dodged to one side. On the side, the rest of the vines waved in front of rod, trying to stop him. Rod quickly cut off the dagger, the cane in front of him suddenly broke, rod kept on moving, quickly dodged to one side, trying to avoid the Magic Arrow in front of him. Because of the close distance between him and the mayor of the town, and the obstruction of the surrounding vines, even if rod wanted to dodge, he couldn''t completely avoid these magic arrows. Facing the magic arrows that shot at him at a high speed, rod''s dagger directly met them. A magic arrow hit the dagger in rod''s hand. Just as rod retreated because of the impact, the dagger met the Magic Arrow in the rear again. The dagger blocked many magic arrows in a row. The red light on it was very dim, but it did not disappear. At this time, without taking care of the vines around him, the dagger directly crossed rod''s body, and the red light bloomed again. On the side, a cane hit rod. Because the dagger was passing through rod''s body, ignoring the cane, rod was beaten back by the cane. Rod immediately steadied his steps and cut the vines around him again. At this time, the consciousness in rod''s mind began to struggle wildly, trying to release the control of the dagger, but it was difficult to do so. Although the dagger will bring a powerful improvement to rod, once he is controlled by the dagger, he will use all his life to maintain the red light on the dagger. The dagger will help rod kill all the enemies around him and take rod''s life. At this point, the bat reappeared in the space, along the top of the room and near the surrounding walls, flying in a decentralized form towards the mayor. After the battle with rod, there are not many vines left, just enough to deal with rod. these these In order to deal with the bat, the rattan around the bone rattan body quickly waved, and the whole residence had a shock. In the previous battle, many vines were cut off by the dagger in rod''s hand. At this time, many of the remaining vines were separated to deal with the bats around, which gave rod a great opportunity. Taking advantage of the gap between the vines, rod waved a dagger to cut off the vines not far away from his body, and at the same time, he rushed to the gap, At this time, rod''s speed is extremely fast. I don''t know whether it is the full play of rod''s own attributes or the improvement brought by dagger. Rod rushed forward a long distance in an instant. As he was not far from the mayor, rod rushed directly to the mayor. The mayor responded in time. He raised his hand and showed his magic arrows to rod. But rod ignored these magic arrows and stabbed the dagger directly at the mayor. The Magic Arrow instantly pierced rod''s body, and rod''s dagger also pierced the mayor''s chest. Chapter 76 Because he was casting a spell, the mayor could not dodge the dagger that rod stabbed him. The dagger in rod''s hand completely sank into the mayor''s chest. Realizing that his body was pierced by a dagger, the mayor seemed to want to say something, but in the end he didn''t say anything. The tip of the dagger broke out from behind the mayor. Rod''s stab directly pierced the mayor''s heart and killed him. In an instant, because the mayor had died, the bone vine lost control, and the surrounding vines began to wave wildly. As long as the undead creature is imprinted by the necromancer at a low level, no matter how strong it is, it can''t get rid of the control of the imprint unless the necromancer dies first. Because the spirit mark has obvious master-slave attribute, when the undead dies, the spirit attribute used by the necromancer to control will be returned completely. In the mind of the necromancer, the mental imprint will dissipate in an instant. If the necromancer does not pay attention to perception, or explores the number of mental imprints, he can hardly perceive the abnormality at all. Once the necromancer dies, the spiritual imprint of the necromancer will dissipate, causing obvious pain. This kind of pain directly from the fire of the soul, beyond the limit of the body. Because this kind of pain is unbearable, the undead will fall into madness in a short time. The more powerful the undead is, the stronger the mental imprint will be in the fire of the soul, and the stronger the pain will be. Because of this, as the spirit mark in the soul fire dissipates, the bone vine falls into a crazy state, and all the remaining vines begin to shake. A rattan hit rod in front of him and directly flew him away. The mayor''s body was also blown away by the cane. Rod was beaten by the cane and rolled for a distance. So was the mayor. Even though he was pulled away by the cane, rod still held the dagger in his hand. After he fell to the ground, rod was very weak. The red light on the dagger did not dissipate. Even though he was still lying on the ground, rod still tried to get the dagger close to his body. At this time, a hand caught rod holding the dagger hand, fingernails sharp, like claws, is the end of the bat of the vampire. The vampire tried to capture the dagger in rod''s hand, but because rod grasped the dagger and the dagger was extremely sharp, the vampire could not capture the dagger from rod''s hand for a moment. At this time, the vampire seems to have received some order, grabbed rod''s hand, and hit the ground fiercely twice. As rod was weak, his clenched hand hit the ground twice and gradually released. Suddenly, the dagger was hit by the vampire, and finally fell to the ground. As the dagger had been removed, the consciousness in the dagger quickly faded, and rod came to life. As soon as he woke up, rod felt the pain in his body. The pain came to rod''s mind. At this time, rod had obvious wounds on his arms and all over his body. He was leaving blood outside. Because of the pain, plus the weakness brought by too much blood loss, for a moment, rod just felt difficult to control his body. With the final consciousness, rod opened the attribute panel and assigned the attribute points to the constitution. In an instant, rod felt a numbness coming from his body, and the wound on his body recovered quickly. Rod opened the property panel and saw that the original extremely low health value had been restored to about half. The recovery effect of attribute points will gradually weaken with the improvement of physical strength. Compared with the beginning, rod''s strength has improved a lot. Therefore, a point of attribute points can only recover half of rod''s health. Seeing this, rod took out a few healing magic scrolls from the space ring. After tearing them apart, the healing effect came to rod. Under the action of attribute points and scrolls, the wounds on rod''s body gradually recover. At this time, rattan stopped beating around, has recovered from the pain caused by the dissipation of mental imprint. A few vines wound around rod, and the vampire on rod''s side immediately met him to resist the vines. Rod got up and went to one side to pick up the fallen dagger. Just after contacting with the dagger on the ground, the dagger sent a burst of consciousness to rod again, obviously trying to continue to control rod. However, rod just touched the dagger in the moment, directly put it into the space ring. After all, the dagger is just a prop. When it is put into the space ring, the dagger consciousness in rod''s mind becomes strong and unwilling, but it doesn''t help. Before that, although rod''s consciousness was suppressed by the dagger, rod clearly saw what the dagger did. Rod clearly knew that the dagger controlled himself and killed the mayor. Under the suppression of dagger consciousness, rod''s own consciousness completely lost control of his body, but rod found that he could still control the vampire through his mental imprint. Rod realized that if he wanted to regain his consciousness, he had to let the dagger out of his hand. Although the dagger didn''t attack the vampire for a while, rod understood that if he let the vampire come up to grab the dagger directly, the vampire would also be attacked by the dagger. Therefore, rod can only let the vampire look for opportunities nearby, and finally knock down the dagger, and rod''s consciousness can be restored. After dealing with the dagger, rod put his eyes on the body of the bone vine. At this time, in rod''s line of sight, several vines seized the mayor''s body and pulled it to the location of the bone vine body. At this time, the cocoon that rod thought originally opened, revealing the internal structure of the bone vine. The interior of Guteng is a bloody space. There is no obvious tissue inside the space, only full of liquid. Rattan grabs the mayor''s body, sends it into it, and then closes the space. At this time, the two ghosts and other ghosts controlled by rod have arrived here. Because the mayor can''t distract himself from the skull warrior when dealing with rod. Without the control of the mayor, the skeleton warrior''s low rank was exposed and could only be killed by the ghost and ghost. Although the undead in the rear arrived, rod did not let them move, but just looked at the bone vine in front of him. After swallowing the mayor''s body, the whole body of Gu Teng began to change. A burst of blood color passed from the center to all the surrounding vines. At this time, the vines that had been cut off by rod grew out again, and had a tendency to continue to extend around. After receiving the blood light, the originally short cane began to grow around. Looking at this scene, rod knows that the strength of Guteng has been improved. Not only will the original body was cut by Rhode parts back, and the strength has been further improved. Guteng devours the flesh and blood of the mayor. According to the strength of the mayor, his flesh and blood can greatly improve the ability of Guteng. Several vines came towards rod''s direction. Seeing this, rod had to dodge to one side. For the cane that attacked him, because he could not continue to use the dagger, and the blade in his hand was not sharp enough, rod could not cut it off, so he had to avoid it. Several more vines came, and rod dodged back again. Unconsciously, rod came to the back of the ghost and ghost. At this time, looking at the vines still trying to wrap around him, rod realized that the main goal of the vines was himself. What Guteng needs is his own flesh and blood. Although the vampire''s body is also effective for Gu Teng, because Gu Teng has seen the bat skill of vampire, it is difficult to entangle it and pull it to the rear. At this time, Gu Teng puts his target on rod. At this time, because rod retreated to a position far away from the bone vine, although the bone vine wanted to attack rod, it was blocked by the surrounding undead creatures in time. After swallowing the flesh and blood of the mayor, the strength of the surrounding vines has been greatly enhanced. In this very short time, the ghosts around have been killed a lot. Rod didn''t take care of the rattan, but walked directly to the back of the passage, and the surrounding undead creatures also retreated. However, under the entanglement of the rattan, several ghosts were dragged to the rear by the rattan to kill. Because the mayor has died, and the body of Guteng is located in the depth of the room, without the control of the mayor, rod is not in a hurry to deal with the immovable Guteng. Unlike vampires, although Guteng has a strong advantage in defense, due to its own limitations, Guteng can only be used to garrison one place instead of following rod to other places. Rod is doomed to be unable to stay here for a long time, so rod chose to convert bone vine into experience value. Due to the limitation of Guteng himself, without the protection of the mayor, rod only needs to light up the whole residence to destroy it. Instead of rushing to destroy Guteng, rod retreated to the outside of the room and began to search inside the mayor''s residence. The mayor''s body has been engulfed by bonteng. Rod may not be able to obtain the items carried by the mayor, but rod can still search out the rest of the items inside the residence. So rod needs to search the entire mansion. Rod retreated to the hall of the mansion. By this time, the dark clouds had cleared out and the moon was still bright. As the gate of the mansion is not closed, the moon shines into the interior of the mansion. Although there is moonlight, rod still can''t see the things inside the room. Rod looks around for some time, and finally finds the torch left by the ghost at the beginning. After lighting the torch, rod begins to search the interior of the mansion. Along with Guteng''s room, rod began to explore the interior of the mansion. On the first floor of the mansion, there are many rooms. these these Compared with other houses in the town, the mansion is extremely large, Although the mayor is a necromancer, there are many servants in the residence to make his life more comfortable. Servants need to clean the mansion, prepare meals, and serve the mayor. At this time, there was no one inside the residence. Rod estimated that it had something to do with the bloody smell he found around the bone vine at the beginning. Rod realized that since the mayor controls mostly skeleton warriors, the walking corpse who used to disguise as the mayor at the door should be one of the servants who lived here. After the mayor killed him, he turned him into a walking corpse and tried to cheat rod with disguise. these There were several rooms like this in succession. Rod did not search inside the room. Although these servants might have some gold coins, they were obviously not worth mentioning to the mayor''s wealth. Because he was afraid of something missing, rod was not in a hurry. After he opened the door of one room, he observed and felt the air inside the room. After confirming that it was just an ordinary room, he went to search the next room. these There is a long table in the room, and there are some chairs on the side. There are some decorations around, but they are only common items. After scanning the items inside the room, rod knew that it was not the room he was looking for, so he went to the next room. Soon, rod finished searching the first floor of the mansion. Most of the rooms on the first floor are ordinary. Apart from the special room where Guteng is located, the only one that helps rod is a room where equipment is placed. A large number of iron swords and special style iron shields were piled up in the room, and there were also some iron armor, which was obviously prepared by the mayor for the skeleton warrior. Rod collected some iron shields and put them into the space ring. Soon rod came to the second floor of the mansion. Rod came to the door of a room on the second floor, which was different from the unlocked rooms on the first floor. A keyhole on the door attracted rod''s attention. Seeing this, rod let the ghost beside him hit the door. The ghost hit the door with all his strength and opened it a few times. After the impact, the ghost''s dark light flowed and recovered. Rod stepped into the room. In rod''s perception, the strong energy of death in the original mansion becomes thin in the room, and is replaced by strong magic elements. Rod looked into the room and saw a table with several books, a pile of manuscripts, and quills for writing. The bookcase at the back is full of books. Rod knew that this was the mayor''s study and the place where he studied magic. Coming to the desk, rod took a book in the middle of the desk and began to check it. After browsing for a while, rod put down his book in disappointment. There is a lot of magic knowledge recorded in the front of this book. Therefore, when rod just looked at this book, he thought it was the mayor''s magic book. When rod turned the page to the back, he found that no magic was recorded. these Seeing this, rod closed the book and reached for another book on the table. Chapter 77 After he got a book next to him, rod read it and confirmed the content of the book. Then rod put it down. This book, like the previous one, records a lot of magic knowledge. The difference is that the knowledge recorded in this book is more superficial. Although the whole book is full of all kinds of knowledge, it is not as important as the original one in terms of the importance of knowledge. If the contents of the original book correspond to the intermediate four series magic, this one has only reached the primary level. There are still no spells in the book. At this time, rod realized that the mayor''s magic should be recorded in a special book, and that book should be carried by the mayor. Obviously, the mayor will not leave the magic book that records all his spells here. If rod doesn''t choose to attack the mayor after entering the residence, he will search for items inside the residence. Once the magic book is found by rod, the mayor will undoubtedly expose his cards completely. As for the other books, although they record a lot of knowledge about magic, they are only the most basic ones in magic. They are only of great help to the apprentices and will not be of great help to the powerful Necromancers. these these Putting the book aside, rod picked up the mayor''s manuscript from the desk and began to look through it. The manuscript records the mayor''s understanding and thinking of various spells, which is similar to those recorded in previous books, but more messy. The mayor obviously wrote down what he had learned in advance, sorted it out, and then copied it into the spell book. Rod put the manuscript down and looked under the desk. After confirming that there was no dark space, he put his eyes on the bookshelf in the back. Rod went to the bookshelf behind him, took a book from it, and began to flip through it quickly. After a few glances and confirming the types of books, rod sorted them and put them at his desk. The books on the bookshelf were taken down by rod and put on the desk, but there were also many books which rod put back into the bookshelf after looking through. After finishing all the books on the bookshelf, there are many books on the desk in front of rod. Rod divides them into several piles according to their types, these these The spells recorded in these magic books are very messy. Rod carefully looked at these magic books. From the previous records in these magic books, it can be seen that these magic books belong to different apprentices, and most of them come from the same magic school. Rod realized that there was only one reason why these magic books from different apprentices could appear in the mayor''s study, that is, their owners died in the hands of the mayor for some reasons. these these Because of this, the mayor can master all kinds of magic. Rod turned these magic books to the back, which should have recorded the location of magic. All of them were torn off, leaving only incomplete fracture. At this time, rod took a few magic books, turned to the back of the book, found that they were all like this, and a number of pages were torn off behind them. Therefore, for some of the remaining magic books in this pile of books, rod did not try again. these these Realizing that he couldn''t learn magic from the mayor, rod sighed. Rod picked up one of the other stacks and began to read. This book is written by the mayor himself, which records the life of the mayor. The mayor attached great importance to the book and put it in a separate column in the bookshelf. According to the book, the mayor used to be an apprentice in the school of Necromancer''s magic. After a lot of luck, he got a low-level bone vine. When he reached the second level, he applied to the school to come here to cultivate bone vine while practicing magic. Rod read the book carefully. According to the book, the mayor has been in the town for many years. Before that, he had dealt with many such apprentice attacks. Because of the existence of Guteng, the mayor can survive every attack, even kill the apprentices and get their magic books. Among them, the most dangerous one is to deal with an apprentice who is in charge of camouflage. The book records in detail the process of the mayor fighting with him. The apprentice entered the residence by camouflage Dafa and came to the mayor''s side. However, because he did not master powerful magic, he only released a few magic arrows when he was far away from the mayor. He failed to kill the mayor, but only seriously injured him. Finally, he was killed by the skeleton Warrior controlled by the mayor. In addition, there were many battles with other apprentices, and the mayor was the one who survived. In the last few pages of the book, the mayor wrote down a lot of speculations about the possible future war, as well as some ideas of the mayor. After reading the book, rod had a lot to know about the mayor''s life. these At this time, the last book that rod took from the bookshelf was not read by rod. Rod picked up the book, which was also written by the mayor himself. It recorded some habits of bone vine. The book records more about the mistakes made by the mayor when cultivating Guteng, as well as some experiences that may be used. There is no record of Guteng''s weaknesses and evaluation of its combat ability. After reading this book, all the books that rod took out earlier will be read. There are still a lot of books on the bookshelf. They are all pure magic knowledge. The importance of knowledge varies. For rod, these books have little effect. Rod continued to search in the study, trying to find some secret mechanisms, but in the end failed. Out of the door, rod continued to look for the next room. Coming to a corner on the second floor, rod entered an unlocked room. The interior of the room was filled with a smell of blood, but a lot of it had gone by now. red environment At this time, in rod''s perception, the energy of death in the room is relatively strong. Although it is not as good as the location of Guteng, it is much better than other locations in the mansion. these Compared with the ghost crystal in rod''s space ring, the ghost crystal in rod''s hand is not big, and even the ghost crystal in the vampire''s grave can''t match. It can only provide death energy. Rod put the ghost crystal into the space ring and continued to explore the room, but he didn''t find anything valuable. Rod had to leave the room. After searching on the second floor and letting the ghost knock the locked door open again, rod came to the mayor''s living room. these In the wardrobe, except for a few black robes, there was no other style of clothing, and the mayor obviously did not pay attention to dressing. Rhode opened the side of the lockers, there are a lot of gold coins inside, in addition, there are some gems, in the light of the fire, the surface of the gems are flashing. these There was nothing in the room that rod wanted to find. If they are treasures that can be used in battle, the mayor will obviously take them with him. After realizing this, rod didn''t look for it any more carefully. There were still several rooms on the second floor of the mansion. Rod quickly opened them and found that there were no high-value items. Rod directly withdrew from them. At this time, rod had finished exploring the interior of the residence. Except for some property, rod didn''t get anything. For rod at this time, some gold coins were of little use. As the house had been searched, rod would not stay any longer. Instead, he held the torch in his hand and began to light the whole house. Guteng was located downstairs, but in order to make the whole mansion burn, rod first set the second floor on fire. On the way, rod entered every room that rod had searched and lit the articles in it. Rod went down the stairs, and the fire burned all the way down the stairs to the first floor. Down to the first floor, rod is still the same as before, will have been to the room, one by one lit. these When he came to the door of the room where Guteng was, rod didn''t try to enter the room, but just wanted to light the things around him. Rod knew that Guteng''s strength had recovered a lot after swallowing the mayor, and the rattan that had been cut had also recovered. If he entered the room rashly in order to light the fire, he might be attacked by the rattan. Just as rod''s torch was about to touch the door, rod was acutely aware of the danger. At this time, in rod''s line of sight, a rattan towards himself, rod quickly dodged. Rod retreated a distance to the rear. Even though rod was a little far away from the room, the cane still came to rod. Rod took out his sword from the space rank and faced the cane. But rattan ignored the weapon in rod''s hand, and directly entangled rod''s torch. The rattan pulls the torch back quickly. When the rattan shrinks, the huge force will make rod''s body unstable. Rod has to let go. The rattan pulls the torch into the room and blows it out several times. At this point, rod realized that there was a significant increase in the length of the vines. Although the strength of Guteng has been improved, it has not made the overall strength of Guteng change qualitatively. Without the magic of the mayor, facing rod''s strategy of lighting the mansion, Guteng still has no way to deal with the surrounding fire. Although the torch in rod''s hand was taken away by Guteng, because there were flames everywhere, Guteng''s behavior was just a dying struggle. Rod came not far behind, where it was already burning. With the fire on the ground, rod rekindled a torch, returned to the original position and lit the ground. Although it''s still a long way from Guteng''s room, rod doesn''t care. As the whole mansion will burn, the fire will naturally be close to Guteng''s place. Then rod retreated all the way. By the time rod arrived at the gate of the mansion, the interior was full of flames. The fire reflected the whole mansion in red. When he searched the interior of the room, rod deliberately opened all the windows inside the room. At this time, when he left the mansion, rod did not forget to open the door of the mansion. Rod''s behavior made the fire burn rapidly, and the smoke rose from the inside of the residence, just like the original black cloud. It will take some time to burn down the whole mansion. Rod did not take care of the situation inside the mansion for the time being, but walked towards the corpse of the former necromancer. At this time, outside the residence, the black clouds in the sky completely dispersed. Rod crossed the courtyard where he had been fighting and saw the body of the necromancer not far away. Rod came to the Necromancer''s body and began to search for his belongings. After a search, rod found a magic book and found many gold coins and a high-quality crystal from the pocket of the necromancer. In addition, rod also found a pendant with death energy from the necromancer. Rod put the gold coin and the ghost crystal into the space ring, then he took the pendant in his hand and began to check it. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ [dark shelter] Quality: Treasure Type: Pendant Equipment requirement: the user is the rank of graveyard department Basic attribute: release the black cloud to cover the surroundings. The black cloud will reduce the visual field of the creature and weaken the perception to a certain extent. The coverage depends on the strength of the user. Use once a day. Evaluation: over the years, a powerful necromancer has always tried to simplify the tedious steps of making the dark sky curtain. According to this treasure, he has made some progress. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chapter 78 After checking the properties of this pendant, rod takes the dark shield with him. At present, Rhode is only a second-class swordsman, not belonging to the cemetery series. Therefore, although he brought this pendant on his body, Rhode did not get any hint, nor did he have any perception. Obviously, he could not use it. However, rod is not worried. Due to the influence of evocation, all the positions he can choose are in the graveyard department, even if rod wants to choose other departments. At this time, rod put his eyes on the Necromancer''s magic book. Rod quickly turned the magic book to the back. Because he was in the study inside the mayor, rod didn''t get any magic. At this time, rod wanted to confirm the situation of the magic book. After reading for a while, rod was relieved. There was a lot of magic recorded in the magic book. Rod quickly read it. "By reading the magic book, you''ve learned the second level spells [wall of fire], [fireball]." "[fire wall LV1]: second level fire magic. eight p.m. Upgrade experience 40. " "[fireball LV1]: Second Order fire magic. Consume 14 mana, release fireball to attack enemy, basic damage 25 points. Experience required to upgrade is 20. " In the magic book, in addition to these two magic, the rest are magic that rod had mastered before. Rod put the Necromancer''s body in place, and did not care about it for the time being. Rod has more important things to deal with at the moment. When he came to the mansion, there were flames all over the interior of the mansion. The flames almost engulfed the whole mansion. Before rod got close to the mansion, he felt a heat wave coming. The flames continued to burn, and soon the top floor of the mayor''s residence began to collapse. Due to the collapse of the top floor, the fire inside the mansion appeared directly in front of rod''s eyes, and thick smoke rose into the sky from the collapsed position. At this time, although some parts of the residence collapsed, the fire had not yet spread completely, and rod was not in a hurry, so he waited outside the residence. If the fire is not stopped, it will burn everything inside the whole residence, and even Guteng will not be spared. This is what rod used to deal with Guteng. With his own undead, rod watched the mansion gradually engulfed by the fire. Before long, with the further expansion of the fire, the house finally heard the news. Due to the collapse of many parts of the mansion, Guteng''s room was also affected. flower these A cane stretched out, rolled up the block, and then threw it into the original passage. Because of touching the wood, the vines were covered with flames. After throwing out the block, the cane slaps on the original position of the block one after another, which extinguishes the flame on the cane. Although this cane will extinguish the fire, the gray cane is covered with scorched black marks, which is obviously difficult to continue to use. The whole residence is collapsing, surrounded by wooden blocks like this. Although the bone vine has disposed of them, it has also lost several vines. At this time, a huge stone fell down and pressed on a cane that could not dodge. A cane on the side quickly rolled it up, trying to press the stone against the notch on the top of the head. It is obvious that Guteng wants to use this move to block the cracks in the ceiling caused by the collapse of the top floor of the residence. After the rattan rolled up the stone, the wood block with flame fell down again and hit the rattan. these The stone was pressed on the notch by the rattan, but because it could not be fixed, and because of the weight of the stone itself, it continued to skew. Because the strength of one rattan alone could not do it, the bone rattan stretched out several rattan again, trying to press the wood block into the notch. I don''t know whether it was because of the fire or the residence itself. Because Kuteng forced the stones to block the gap, the gap became bigger. At the crack, some burning wood blocks fell. At this time, the fire in the passage has already burned to the room where Gu Teng is. Gu Teng has no way. Facing so many flames, Gu Teng has nothing to do. Outside the mansion and outside the house, listening to the sound from inside, I knew that bone vine had been hurt by the fire. In front of rod, the gate of the mansion fell to one side because it couldn''t bear the fire, and the door was burnt black. Rod understood that facing such a big fire, Guteng couldn''t hold on for long. For a creature like Gu Teng, although its strength is stronger among the creatures of the same level, it also has many disadvantages due to its own limitations. At this time, Gu Teng was being burned by the fire, but rod didn''t show a relaxed expression at all. Rod knew that if he wanted to get the experience value, he still needed to kill Gu Teng himself. Although rod set fire to the mayor''s residence, it doesn''t mean rod can get the experience value of burning creatures with fire. Fire has no specific source of damage. If bony vine is burned by fire, rod can''t get any experience. At this time, the fire makes the whole residence start to burn, but rod is not worried, but waiting for the action of bone vine. After swallowing the mayor, the strength of Guteng was improved again. Therefore, Guteng would not be burned to death in a short time. No matter what kind of creature it is, it will struggle madly before death, not to mention bone vine. Rod is waiting for the moment when Guteng is struggling. In rod''s perception, there was a special vibration on the ground all the time, which came from the inside of the mansion to rod''s feet. Time went by slowly. In rod''s sight, due to the burning of the fire and the fierce struggle of the bone vine inside, the original tall mansion collapsed, and the whole top floor seemed to be broken, revealing the internal flame. Rod took the undead back a few steps to avoid being hit by falling blocks and stones. As the whole residence is almost vacant, after a few steps back, with the help of the surrounding fire, rod also saw the cane waving wildly above the residence. At this time, inside the residence, the bone vine let all the canes resist the collapsed objects, and put out the flames around. The strong waving of the canes formed the scene that rod had seen before. Until now, rod is still waiting. Although it seems that Guteng''s situation at this time is very unfavorable, rod knows that Guteng''s actual combat ability has not decreased much. Once he comes to Guteng''s side, he will be killed directly by Guteng, and it''s not the time to take action. Therefore, rod will have to wait for some time. Only when Guteng is the weakest, rod will enter and kill Guteng. At present, rod has a total of 7 mana points. After fighting with the mayor, searching the mansion and waiting for the fire to burn, because a lot of time has passed, rod''s mana value has been restored by his own mana recovery, plus the improved effect of the magic talisman. Although it took a few mana points for rod to light the fire, there are still some mana points left. At this time, the mana value is enough for rod to release a fire magic to himself. For the fire spell cast by the mage, the fire control magic can reduce the damage caused by the spell and prevent the fire from burning on the body. For ordinary fire, the magic of fire control can produce a very good effect, can completely block it. Because the fire can''t burn on rod, as long as rod kills Gu Teng before the end of the fire magic, he won''t get much damage. However, rod has only one chance to use the magic of fire control. If rod does not kill Gu Teng within the duration of the magic of fire control, he will lose this chance forever. Therefore, Rhode needs to choose an excellent shot time. As for saying that the mobile phone will be handed over to the vampire, rod had thought about it, but at this critical moment, rod worried that the vampire might not know the situation, so he planned to do it himself. In the room where the bone cane is located, the cane is piled up into a barrier with the stones falling down from the surrounding. In this way, we want to stop the fire from burning. not bad these The fire burned in from the crack on the head of the bone vine. Under the influence of the fire, a large number of vines were burnt black, and the bone vine had lost a lot of life. these The vitality of Guteng is tenacious. Even under such circumstances, Guteng still doesn''t give up. He still uses the cane to beat the flames on the surrounding objects, trying to extinguish the flames. But because the fire was so huge, all the objects around the bone vine, plus the walls that had not yet completely collapsed upstairs, were still burning. these Because Kuteng couldn''t leave here, and because it was in one of the rooms, it was doomed to die under the fire. With the burning of the fire, the whole mansion collapsed further. At this time, in rod''s perception, the movement of the rattan inside the mansion seemed to stop and did not continue to struggle. At this time, the sound of the rattan beating the flame completely disappeared, and even the vibration did not come out at this time. Outside the residence, rod sensed all this, but he did not move, but just waited outside the residence. Rod knew that the undead creatures, such as Guteng, had already begun to have self-consciousness with the enhancement of their strength. Although they were not intelligent, Guteng knew that there were still enemies who had not appeared after the battle with him. At this point, the internal vibration of the residence completely stopped. Although stop down, but so without any omen of direct stop, let rod noticed a lot of abnormal. Rod realized that Guteng stopped just to draw himself out. So rod is still waiting outside the mansion. Before long, the vibration came back from the inside of the mansion. Due to the collapse of the top of the mansion, the cane was waving wildly in the air in rod''s sight. Then it came close to the walls around the mansion and tried to push the whole mansion down from the center. However, due to the lack of strength of bone vine, and the fire has been burning the vine, bone vine finally failed. The cane retracted toward the inside, and then began to beat the flames around again. The vibration was much smaller than at the beginning. At this point, rod knew that it was time to make a move. Exerting the magic of fire control on himself, rod rushed from the gate to the interior of the mansion. Over the stones on the ground caused by the collapse, rod moves forward quickly, and flames appear at rod''s feet, but they can only burn outside the black robe, and can not cause any damage to rod. Due to the limited duration of the fire magic, rod could not delay for a moment. After entering the residence, rod rushed to the room where Guteng was. At this time, rod found that the original channel had been completely blocked by collapsed objects. Rod could not enter through here, so he had to find the direction again. Rod rushed to the second floor. At this time, the duration of fire control magic is less than half. Sweat was left on rod''s head. Even though he was cut off from the fire, the heat generated inside the residence still made rod feel hot. The heat wave spread inside the residence, and even rod, who used the magic of fire control, could not bear the heat, let alone the bony vine in the room. Rod quickly went up the stairs on the second floor. The stairs, which had been intact, were now crumbling and full of flames. these At this time, a burning block of wood fell from the top of rod''s head. Rod dodged to the side. At the same time, he kept on running in the same direction. When he was exploring the whole mansion, rod roughly compared the overall situation of the mansion. He knew the corresponding positions of the rooms upstairs and downstairs. Therefore, the place where rod went straight was the room where he had obtained the ghost crystal. In the process, rod, who was inside the residence, saw that the top of the original residence had collapsed at this time. He was on the second floor and could directly see the stars overhead. Come to the location of the room, through the collapse of the big hole here, rod saw the bone rattan downstairs at a glance. At rod''s feet, the original cane was powerless to beat the flames around him, but it didn''t play a big role. In rod''s view, the wall that Gu Teng relied on had collapsed, causing the body of Gu Teng to be exposed. these these At this time, rod''s magic of fire control was almost over, and rod did not wait any longer. He took out the iron sword from the space ring, and then jumped down directly to the bone vine. The blade penetrates into the body of Gu Teng and kills it instantly. Chapter 79 After killing Gu Teng, while there was still a little time left in the magic of fire control, rod quickly waved his weapon and cut a hole in the core of Gu Teng. Then rod reached out and quickly took something out of it and put it into the space ring. After Guteng lost its life, its original defense was also reduced. Rod could easily cut off the body of Guteng. At this time, the duration of rod''s fire fighting magic expired, and the flame burned on the corpse of bonteng. There were many flames in rod''s position. these At this time, the whole room where Guteng lived was full of flames, the original passage was blocked, and the mansion was still gradually collapsing. With conventional means, rod could not escape. Several stones fell from the top of rod''s head. Rod''s body moved. Suddenly, a black fog appeared from rod''s position. The stones fell to the ground through the black fog. Then, bats gushed out of the black fog. The skill used by rod is the bat like skill that vampires are good at. As early as in the previous battle, when rod was checking the system log, he saw this message: "Feedback of Hawkeye: by observing the combat mode of vampires, you can understand some key points of skill [bat like], and you can spend 200 experience points to learn." Because the hints from Hawkeye will always be saved, at this time, in order to get out of the fire, rod quickly opens the attribute panel and chooses to learn "bat". Bats, it is Rhode dare to leave from the mansion has turned into a sea of fire. Because rod only has primary Hawkeye skills, the chance of stealing skills in combat is not high, but it can''t stand that vampires bat around rod many times. Rod has seen vampires bat at least ten times. Therefore, rod got the hint of bat like skill through Hawkeye. As early as before, rod had received the hint of bat, but he didn''t spend experience to learn. In rod''s original idea, if he used a dagger to assassinate the mayor, he needed to use the bat skill, so that he could get close to the mayor beyond the bone vine. But, controlled by daggers, rod''s plan didn''t work. Fortunately, the dagger successfully killed the mayor, and rod successfully broke away from the Dagger''s control. At this time, rod''s bat flew rapidly towards the sky. Rodriguez didn''t adapt to bat like behavior for a while, but rod also used this skill in his previous life. Therefore, rod mastered the skill of controlling bats in a short time. these Rod can give orders to all bats to move or attack from his consciousness, but he can''t control them accurately. The top of rod''s head, where he used to be, was now empty. The top of the mansion was burned by the fire, and the previous beating of bony vine, so it was now empty. The bat flew out toward the top of rod''s head. Because there was no obstruction, the bat could fly directly outside the residence. At this time, a wall at the top fell down in the direction of the bat. With rod''s sign, the bat quickly scattered to one side. Instead of hitting the bat, the wall hit the body of bony vine on the ground, hiding it under the stones. Escaping the collapsed walls, the bats flew out of the hole at the top of the house and then gathered in the open space in front of the house. With a black fog, rod''s figure appeared from the black fog. At this time, rod''s rear convenience is a sea of fire, and the whole residence is in the fire. these Come to the front of the Necromancer''s body. According to rod''s idea, if you handle it properly, you should be able to create a ghost by using the Necromancer''s body in front of you. At this time, rod seems to have thought of something, not the first time to transform it. Rod let a ghost of a man carry him on his back, and then he left. Along the way, rod took these undead creatures around him to the gate of the original hotel. Let the undead to hide around, rod entered the hotel and went back to his original room. At this time, the threat of the whole town had been completely eliminated, and rod was relieved and didn''t let the vampire on guard. Finding a place in the room, rod sat down. At this time, a wave of sleepiness attacks rod. In the original battle, rod''s body loses blood one after another. Although the value of life is compensated because of attribute points and magic, his physical fatigue still exists. Therefore, just after getting temporary stability, rod could not help but want to have a rest. However, it seems that he is aware of something. Instead of resting, he begins to meditate. As he is about to march towards the interior of Diya, I don''t know when he will meet the necromancer. Therefore, rod needs to keep a fighting state. Therefore, rod needs to restore some mana value to get on the road. As consciousness calms down, rod enters a state of meditation. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ I don''t know how long later, rod ended his meditation. After waking up, rod looked at his property panel. At this time, the mana value that had already reached the bottom was restored to about half. According to the restored mana value, rod knew that a lot of time had passed since he began to meditate. these The mana value has been restored by more than half, which is enough for rod''s magic to play a significant role. Therefore, rod no longer meditates, but walks out of the room and comes to the bottom of the hotel. At this time, the old man has been waiting here. Obviously, the old man didn''t have a good rest. When he saw rod walking down the stairs, the old man immediately met him and said to him: "I knew that you would return safely. Are you ready to leave here... Here is the gold coin I am willing to pay. Please accept it... " While saying this, the old man directly took out a cloth bag from one side of his pocket, and directly welcomed him and handed it to him. According to the old man, the bag was full of gold coins. these After all, the old people just want to live. In order to prevent rod from refusing, the old man even took the initiative to hand over the gold coin to rod. In the old man''s mind, once he took his own gold coin, it was difficult to refuse his request. these "Are you going to take me out of here now... I have a carriage at the back of the hotel, ready to go at any time." At this time, the old man took out items similar to luggage from the room. As long as rod agreed, the old man would immediately carry these luggage to the carriage and follow rod to leave here. Rod didn''t answer the old man''s question. Instead, he took out a map from the space ring, which was the one given by the mayor. Handing the map to the old man, rod asked, "I''m going to the city of mourning. Do you know if the map shows the wrong position?" The old man took the map, looked at it carefully, and then said to rod, "although I''m not sure, what''s on this map should be right." When the old man said this, he looked rod''s eyes seriously. Rod seemed to notice something, but he didn''t care. Rod took the map and then, without saying a word, stared at the old man. In rod''s perception, the old man''s death energy did not increase, on the contrary, it also reduced a lot. Rod realized that after he finished the dialogue with the old man, the old man adjusted his mental state a lot during this period of time. When rod first met the old man, although he was just an ordinary man, he could be transformed into a ghost according to the concentration of death energy emitted from him. But at this time, the old man''s death energy dissipated a lot. Seeing that rod didn''t speak all the time, the old man finally said: "now, can we start... Or do we have to wait a few days..." There are some doubts in the voice, but the old man dare not show it. Rod said to the old man, "I''m going to the city of mourning. You don''t seem to have any specific escape location." The old man was silent for a while and said to rod, "because I am alone, I don''t have much choice when it comes to the location of escape. I just hope I can leave with you." When he said that he was alone, the old man''s death energy overflowed around him, and rod had a keen sense of it. Rod said, "where''s your family? these "The old man replied," I had several sons, but they didn''t want to stay in the town. They left with the past business groups and never came back There was a trace of sadness in the voice. The old man then said: "before the mayor came to the town, the town was still well. After the mayor came here, the town became worse year by year. The residents of the town left one after another, leaving only those who could not walk and those who did not go far away¡° ¡±As the number of residents in the town is greatly reduced, and there are not many business groups willing to come to the town again, my business can not be done. If I had known that, I might as well have left here with my family. These gold coins are all accumulated by me before. " Because the elderly are old and frail, and have no relatives, even if they want to leave, they can not find the right way. Only at this time, after noticing rod, did the old man think he had found the right person and put all his hopes on rod. Perhaps influenced by his thoughts, the old man was in a better mood when he thought of leaving the town, and the energy of death around him also dissipated a lot. Sensing this, rod frowned and asked the old man, "how long do you think you can live even if you leave here?" After hearing this, the old man was speechless. He looked at rod and didn''t reply. "You know, the place I''m going to go is the sad city of Diya, which is far more dangerous than this town," rod added "Even if you are just an ordinary person, if you don''t have the necromancer as your background, it''s very difficult for you to survive. For you, if you don''t join the Necromancer''s school, you won''t live a few days in the city of mourning. " "I don''t think you''re too young. Even if you join the Necromancer''s school, it''s too late to begin to learn magic. You can''t beat the young necromancer in the competition, and the end result is just death. " "Going to the city of mourning is just a dead end for you." Out of his previous understanding of the necromancer, rod said this. these In rod''s perception, with the utterance of his own words, the old man''s death energy gradually increased. When rod finished all his words, the concentration of death energy was once higher than that perceived by rod for the first time. these After listening to rod''s words, the old man trembled and closed his eyes. After a while, he opened them again. It seemed that he had calmed down and asked rod: "In the past, didn''t you mean that it was not time to leave? Now, can we start... " The old man deliberately did not go to the problem mentioned by rod, and obviously wanted to avoid it. The old man''s mind can not stop the fear and doubts about the future. Previously, due to the death of a large number of people in the town, there were few people left in the whole town. The old people no longer dare to stay in the town, but want to leave. The old man didn''t have any idea about his destination, just wanted to leave the town as soon as possible. At this time, after the reminders in rod''s words, the old man realized that even if he reached the city of mourning, he could not live with his own ability. Ordinary people without rank cannot live in the city of mourning. Because every necromancer needs his own undead creature, if there is no certain background, ordinary people will be killed by the necromancer at will. At the same time, due to the existence of a high standard branch of the free professional chamber of Commerce in the city, a large number of business groups would transport various types of slaves, many of them ordinary people. Therefore, according to the current level of the old man, even if he reaches the city of mourning, he will die in the hands of the apprentice of the necromancer soon. At the same time, due to the influence of the atmosphere of necromancers, if the old man chooses to go to other places alone without the protection of the strong, it will be difficult to stick to this journey. The old man didn''t know how to survive, so he could only avoid the problem in his mind. At this time, in rod''s perception, the old man''s death energy is extremely rich, even more than the ordinary undead. The old man tried to avoid this problem, but he couldn''t stop thinking about it. Instead, he became more and more afraid. With a moment of silence, just when the energy of death reached a certain level, rod said to the old man, "it''s time to take me to the carriage." The old man led rod to the back of the hotel. At the moment when the old man turned around, the blade stabbed out from his back and killed him instantly. Chapter 80 After killing the old man, rod took back his sword, waited in place for a while, and walked towards the back door of the hotel. At this time, through the guidance of the spirit mark, the dead creatures outside the hotel gathered in the direction of rod. A ghost enters the hotel, takes the old man''s body and follows rod. After arriving at the rear of the hotel, rod saw the carriage waiting here. There was no one in front of the carriage. At this time, the rest of the undead also came around the carriage. The whole carriage was simple and crude. There was only a strong horse in front of the carriage, and a carriage surrounded by canvas in the rear. Although canvas can block the surrounding light, it can''t be compared with the whole wooden carriage in terms of safety and comfort. There are a large number of undead creatures around, so the carriage can''t load them all, so rod has another plan. At this time, a ghost put the old man''s body into the carriage, and another ghost put the Necromancer''s body into it. After entering the carriage of the carriage, rod took out two ordinary quality ghost crystals from the space ring, put them into the hands of the necromancer and the old man, let them hold the ghost crystal, and put their hands on their chest at the same time. The death energy released by the undead crystal can only be transformed initially. If you want to transform them into undead creatures above level 2, you need to deal with them yourself. Originally, in rod''s perception, due to the hope in the old man''s heart, the energy concentration of death on his body was not enough to be transformed into a ghost, but into an ordinary corpse. Therefore, through a dialogue, rod rekindled the despair in the old man''s heart. Due to the limitation of his own rank, for an old man who is just an ordinary person, no matter how much fear he had, no matter how much death energy he had, he could only be transformed into a second-order ghost. Because of this, rod confirmed that the old man''s death energy concentration was enough, then he didn''t say much and killed him directly. The necromancer is different. Because of his strength, rod can try to transform it into a third-order ghost. On one side, the vampire also entered the interior of the carriage, holding the ghost crystal that rod gave it. Because it takes a lot of time to drive all the way, rod not only plans to transform the two corpses into undead creatures, but also wants the vampire to take the opportunity to improve some strength. At this time, rod''s position is already in the interior of Diya. In order to avoid excessive death energy in the carriage and unnecessary trouble, rod did not take out all the dead crystals even though there were still many in the space ring. Rod got into the driver''s seat of the carriage and took out the map in the space ring. After confirming the location, rod drove his horse in person and headed in the direction shown on the map. In the process of moving forward, rod opened the property panel and was ready to assign his experience value. After the battle with Guteng, rod got more than 1000 experience points in total. The mayor and Guteng both provided more than 400 experience points, and the maximum experience value that level 3 creatures can provide is 500. After spending 200 experience points to learn the skill "bat like", rod still has a lot of experience left, which is enough to upgrade the character level. "Consumption experience 900, remaining experience 745. Class level increased to level 2 swordsman level 10... " "Get free attribute point 1, skill point 1..." At the same time, when checking the property panel, rod found that he had an extra racing achievement, which was called "resist the undead." "[resist undead]: kill 100 undead creatures in any way. Base bonus increases damage done to undead creatures by 10%. Damage to undead increased to 20% after wearing. " Through the system log, rod found his own time to get this achievement. After the battle with the necromancer, rod achieved this achievement. In the battle with the mayor, [resist the undead] played a certain role. four o''clock two o''clock (Advanced evocation: by studying the undead knowledge, you can create more powerful undead creatures. The breath of death is around you, and you are eager to turn any creature that blocks you into an undead. If you have enough mana, you are even confident of making an undead army.) Rod''s original plan was to turn the body behind the carriage into a ghost. As rod has put the ghost crystal in their hands, as time goes by, their bodies will accept the death energy released by the ghost crystal. When death energy is about to transform their bodies into undead creatures, rod will use evocation to carry out the next transformation ceremony and make them stronger undead creatures. Although the achievement of [necromancer] can increase the level of Necromancy by one level, even if rod reaches the level of advanced necromancy, he can only transform ghosts, not ghosts. Rod chooses to upgrade the level of evocation. At this time, with the blessing of achievement, rod can reach the expert level of evocation, and there is no problem in transforming the ghost. In addition to transforming the two undead creatures, rod chose to upgrade his necromancy to prepare for the next war. these Rod realized that spiritualism was also an opportunity for him. The title of [necromancer] can increase the level of evocation by one level. When the player''s first skill reaches the master level above the expert level, he can still obtain an achievement. The effect is to passively increase the skill by one level. these In the process of setting up, the game makers obviously did not expect that these two racing achievements would fall into one person''s hands. Originally, it was a master level skill. Under the influence of racing achievements, he raised it two levels again. Rod knew that when this time came, his strength would be greatly improved. three o''clock At this time, Rhode has 2 skill points left. Even if he wants to improve the evocation skill again, he needs to improve it one level again. Rod''s rank has reached level 2 swordsman level 10. Just go a step further and you can enter the third level. It is reasonable to say that the lowest experience value for upgrading to a third-level occupation is 1000, but the additional effect of the occupation is very poor. Generally speaking, a third-level occupation needs about 2000 experience points to open, and the most effective one even needs 4000 experience points. Once the rank is completed, the class effect can be retained. Even if the other classes are upgraded, the effect attached to the rank will always be retained. Chapter 81 As rod drove his horse on the road, he looked at the bat skills he had learned. Although rod learned how to make a bat, he used it immediately and didn''t check its effect. At this time, he took advantage of this opportunity to bat "[bat LV1]: consumes 75% of the current HP, turning itself into a large number of blood sucking bats, attacking surrounding creatures. The maximum use times per day is order * 2. The maximum duration of bat formation is 60 seconds. During the duration of bat like, the body can recover at any time. When bats lose more than half of their population, they will be forced to recover. At the end of bat formation, the health value consumed will be returned according to the number of bats left. Since your rank has nothing to do with the blood sorcerer, you will be additionally punished for your bating. When you bat, your current health cost is 100% instead of 75%. You can''t use experience to increase your bat level. one o''clock After checking the bat attribute, rod will fully understand this skill. Because of his rank, rod can''t regard bat as a way of fighting like a vampire. He can only use it as a card to protect his life. After confirming the effect of bat, rod continued to drive the carriage forward. Following the road around him, rod came to a fork in the road. Open the map. According to the map, rod drives the carriage to the road on the left. The carriage goes all the way, and the undead follows behind it. Although the terrain of Diya is gentle, the surrounding trees are still luxuriant. Due to the inaccessibility and weeds growing on the road, rod''s speed was not fast. It''s only in the depths of Diya that things get better. Just behind rod''s carriage, by the road he had passed before, there was a sound coming from a clump of trees. At this time, inside the Bush, there are two dark shadows, watching rod. As if they had confirmed something, the shadows confirmed each other, as if they had reached a consensus. Two shadows quickly made a decision. One shadow continued to follow rod in this way, followed rod all the way, and made some special marks on the surrounding trees, while the other shadow quickly left in one direction. The shadow leaped out of the trees and was exposed to the sun, revealing its original shape. It was a centaur. Due to the large number of undead creatures around the carriage and the death energy inside the carriage, it''s hard not to be noticed by centaurs with excellent detection methods when so many undead creatures are moving together. For what happened in the rear, rod did not know, but drove the carriage and continued to move forward. Along the way, the surrounding scenery unchanged, time slowly past, this time is close to the evening. After driving all day, rod felt no discomfort, but he was still a little sleepy. The undead must not be able to drive the carriage. Rod had to let them follow around. Due to the need to compare maps all the time, and to control the carriage''s progress, rod could not make any improvement. This can not help but make rod think of the moment in the business group, also driving with the carriage, but this time the driver of the carriage has become himself. After a while, he saw that it was getting dark, and rod stopped the carriage. Rod got up from the driver''s seat and went inside. Inside the car, the vampire is still dormant, the perception from the mental imprint is very stable, and the vampire has been completely immersed in this state. Since the tomb, the vampire was interrupted by rod, it has been a long time, and it has reached a critical level. Rod knew that if the vampire continued to absorb the death energy released by the ghost crystal, it would not be long before the vampire could enter the fourth level. Once a creature enters the fourth level, its strength will be greatly improved, and its basic attributes and special skills will change a lot. At this time, the spiritual attribute occupied by vampires has changed from 3 to 4. This change did not take place in a short time, but continued to ascend until now, when rod noticed it. Instead of caring about the vampires, rod focused on the two corpses in front of him. After a period of treatment with the necromancer crystal, after absorbing enough death energy, the two corpses have changed a lot. Their decay has stopped, and they have changed a lot in the direction of the undead. If rod doesn''t do anything to them, after a period of time, under the action of death energy, they will be transformed into zombies. Therefore, when he judged that most of the transformation process had been carried out, rod intended to start immediately and further deal with them. Wearing the title of "necromancer", rod''s evocation level has reached the expert level. A special ritual is needed to transform higher-level undead creatures. Under the influence of expert level spiritualism, the method of how to hold the ceremony has appeared in rod''s mind. The transformation ceremony requires that the host of the ceremony has a higher level of spiritualism and mysticism, and the level of spiritualism must have, otherwise the ceremony cannot be maintained. Mystical level can be replaced by necromancer crystal, and rod has many necromancer crystals at this time. these Rod quickly came to the side of the carriage, pushed aside the curtain and looked out. As soon as he opened the curtain, rod quickly dodged to the rear and took out a shield from the space ring. At this time, the dormant vampire also noticed the abnormality, directly out of the dormant state, toward the side to dodge. A rain of arrows shot in from both sides of the carriage. The original canvas on both sides of the carriage was directly shot through by arrows, especially the exit in front of the carriage was covered with quivering arrows. Fortunately, rod retreated to the last side of the car in time, bent over and protected his shield in front of him. Because the shield is very wide, it can block the arrow very well. The vampire also came to the last side of the carriage, holding the body of the old man inside the carriage and blocking it in front of him. The arrows shot through the canvas on both sides of the carriage, mostly on the board at the bottom of the carriage. The corpse of the necromancer in the carriage was full of arrows. Rod and the vampire both found the shelter in time and didn''t get any damage. After a shower of arrows, all the canvas around the carriage broke, and the creatures outside could see clearly the situation inside the carriage. Rod quickly took out his iron sword and rushed out of the rag. Chapter 82 Quickly came to the carriage, rod expected the second wave of arrow rain did not come. There was a very clear sound of horses'' hooves around. At this time, in the surrounding trees, a large number of centaurs rushed towards rod''s position. Around the carriage, the original undead did not suffer much damage from the arrow rain. Due to the ghost''s physique, as long as the soul fire on the head is protected, the other parts of the arrow will do little damage to them. The ghost breaks the arrow that pierces into the body and begins to face the enemies around. The vampire follows rod behind and comes out of the carriage together. At this time, he is ready to fight with the Centaur with the ghost. As the enemy got closer and closer, rod quickly looked around to get some information. Among these centaurs, the one in the front is a centaur wearing a mask. Due to the high-speed movement, it is difficult for rod to see the pattern on the mask. these these All along, rod was able to sense danger first, in large part because of his special skill reconnaissance. After the reconnaissance technique was upgraded to intermediate level, the perception enhancement attached to the reconnaissance technique made rod foresee a lot of dangerous situations in advance. these At this time, the Centaur troops had rushed around Rhode, and the undead creatures on the side immediately welcomed him. Following the moonlight in the surrounding woods, rod clearly saw the weapon in the Centaur''s hand. these With the power of the charge, the Centaur attacked from both sides of the carriage and killed many ghosts in an instant. At this time, rod quickly commands the surrounding undead creatures to resist the attack of the Centaur. At the same time, rod himself steps forward, raises his weapon, and is ready to attack his centaur. For a time, with the power of the charge, the Centaur suppressed the undead creatures controlled by rod and gained many advantages. Obviously, the Centaur didn''t intend to talk to rod. There was no word between the two sides. As soon as they contacted, rod could feel a lot of killing. Rod didn''t know why he was able to meet centaurs in Diya. At this time, what rod most wanted to know was whether the Centaur''s attack was specifically aimed at himself, or whether it was just a indiscriminate hunting of necromancers in Diya. The group of centaurs who attacked Rhode had strong strength, mostly in the level of second and third order. However, in the face of many ghosts, they could not kill them quickly for a while, so they had to fight. At this time, what attracted rod''s most attention was a centaur in the middle of the battlefield. The Centaur was the leader of this group of centaurs. The Centaur leader had a mask on his face and two battle axes in his hands. The battle axe waved one after another, and the ghosts around could not bear its full blow and fell one after another. Seeing this, he felt the mental imprint in his mind dissipated rapidly. Rod quickly manipulated the vampire and the ghost, let them come forward to resist and hold the strongest centaur. And rod was on the side, together with the ghosts around him, attacking the Centaurs around him. Realizing that he should fight with all his strength at this time, rod quickly raised his hand and shot a fireball into the formation of the Centaur not far away. these The Centaur that was hit by the fireball immediately flew out and received full amount of magic damage. Because of the strong impact of fireball explosion, the formation of the Centaur was confused. Taking this opportunity, led by rod, the ghosts around began to fight back against the Centaur. these The Centaur is huge, but it doesn''t have much influence on its speed. Although he was hit by the fireball, the Centaur in front of him reacted quickly and waved his weapon to block his attack. After one miss, rod quickly rushed to the Centaur''s side, and at the same time, he made a sword, and the position of the sword was obviously low. Roeder obviously wants to take advantage of the Centaur''s big body and weak defense to attack it. The blade of the sword passed the Centaur''s horse, and the iron sword felt blocked, but rod still cut the Centaur. Blood flowed from the wound, and rod struck the Centaur with a single sword. Rod flashed to the side of the Centaur and stabbed it with a sword. The sword stabbed the horse in the heart, but the Centaur didn''t fall down for a moment. Instead, he waved his weapon and wanted to die with rod. Rod quickly stepped back and let the rest of the ghosts around him block him. He went to deal with the next centaur special After one of the hearts is destroyed, the Centaur will not die in a short time, and can still fight for a period of time. If it can not get effective treatment, it will eventually die because of the heavy injury. Therefore, after piercing the Centaur''s heart, rod did not continue to attack it, but let the surrounding undead creatures block it, and let it die because of the exhaustion of health. Because of the fireball, the Centaur team had some confusion. Just as rod was about to attack the rest of the Centaurs again, the Centaur leader roared. At the same time as the roar, there was a stream of water. The water came down directly, watering out the flames in the Centaur formation. Hearing this roar, the rest of the Centaur around him calmed down and began to regroup and steadily fight back against rod''s undead. The roar reached Rhode''s ears, and Rhode noticed something unusual. The roar is more sharp, and it should be a woman who makes it. these The battle started again, and the surrounding centaurs cooperated more tacitly. these In the original battle with the Centaur leader, the vampire has been suppressed, even if there are two ghosts around to help resist, it can''t fight back for a while. The Centaur leader chopped off with one axe, bringing out a heavy storm. If the vampire wants to rely on his strength to block, his body will be cut off in an instant. Chapter 83 The Centaur leader is obviously another fighting style. Due to his excellent physical fitness, he can do great damage with every attack. Because of the sense of danger, the vampire did not dare to attack the Centaur leader directly for a moment, but kept dodging. At this time, taking advantage of the opportunity of the Centaur leader''s roar, the vampire is planning to attack, but once again saw the Centaur leader cut off with one axe, wanted to dodge to one side, but saw another battle axe hit, the vampire can only dodge to the rear. Through the sign of the spirit mark, rod knows the situation of the vampire. Rod put down his enemy and looked at the Centaur leader. Rod realized that the Centaur leader in front of him was probably a higher level creature. With rod''s signal, the vampire just dodges, trying to drag the Centaur leader to death. Rod fought bravely ahead. these these As the battle progressed, although some of the ghosts around died, there were also many Centaur bodies on the ground. At this time, on one side of the battlefield, the Centaur leader slashed the vampire in front of him. Instead of resisting, the vampire dodged to one side. In previous battles, the Centaur leader has learned a lot about the way vampires fight. When the vampire just dodged, the Centaur leader jumped out directly, burst out with extremely fast speed, caught up with the vampire in front, and swept by with one axe, trying to hit him hard. Aware of the danger contained in the attack of Centaur leader, in order to avoid this attack, vampires directly choose to bat. The Centaur leader immediately leaped out to the side, trying to avoid the bats. A ghost wants to stop the Centaur leader, but it is directly exposed in front of the Centaur leader. Before the attack of the ghost, the Centaur leader cuts it with one axe. The battle axe is deeply embedded in the body of the ghost. At the same time, it cuts it with one axe. The fire of the soul of the ghost goes out and falls to the ground. After the bats, out of the sense of danger, no bat pounced on the Centaur leader in front of him, but quickly attacked the rest of the Centaurs. The bat completely ignored the original Centaur leader. At this time, facing the Centaur leader in front of him, none of the undead creatures around him can resist. Even the ghost who can recover his injury can only retreat to contain him, or he will be killed instantly. In the previous battle, rod learned the power of the Centaur leader. If he didn''t deal with it himself, then even if he used a spell, the undead creatures around him were not his opponents, just wasting their mana. Realizing this, rod didn''t cast any magic on the Centaur leader in front of him. He just let the rest of the undead around him drag him down. For the remaining undead creatures, if they don''t choose to fight back and just Dodge, then even the powerful Centaur leader can''t kill them quickly at a time. Although rod didn''t understand why these centaurs appeared here, since he took the initiative to attack himself, he obviously wouldn''t let him go. At this time, due to the relationship between bats, the Centaur again chaos. these In battle, bats can easily hang on centaurs and bite. Due to the large number of centaurs around, Rhode''s undead creatures are suppressed. And the bats produced by vampire''s bats are good at disrupting the rhythm of Centaur''s attack. Taking advantage of the opportunity that bats disturb the Centaur, rod leads the surrounding undead creatures to counter attack quickly. In the chaos, many centaurs fall to the ground because of their heavy injuries. Rod saw the right time and rushed up to a centaur who was waving a weapon and attacking the bat not far away. This Centaur is powerful and has three ranks. His iron sword can always hit the bats in the sky accurately. At this time, there is no bat hanging on him, which is much better than other centaurs around him. Rod rushed to the Centaur. The Centaur, who was dealing with the bat, immediately responded and waved his weapon to meet rod. During the collision, rod waved his weapon again and chopped at the Centaur in front of him. The Centaur was about to wave his weapon to meet the enemy, but he felt the pain behind him, and his hand was slow. It turned out that the bat took advantage of the Centaur''s attention on rod, jumped directly on him and began to bite. At this time, rod hit the Centaur''s weapon to one side, and pulled out a bloodstain on the Centaur''s body. The skin of the rear part of the Centaur is more tough due to the higher rank. Rod''s attack seems to leave a long wound on the Centaur, but the wound is very shallow, with only a little blood flowing out, which is basically skin trauma. Rod realized that wounds like this didn''t matter to the Centaur, only a direct stab from the blade could do effective damage. Although the Centaur was injured, it didn''t take care of rod on the side for a moment, but turned to deal with the bat that was biting. There is a special barb on the bat''s claw, which can be firmly embedded in the hunting object. For the flesh and blood creatures, in addition to directly killing the bat, it is almost difficult to get rid of the bat. The bat can take the opportunity to bite the flesh and blood of the prey. Therefore, due to the fact that the Centaur in front of him has the third-order strength, after realizing the danger of bats, the Centaur chooses to deal with the bats behind him at the first time. At this time, there are many bats on the Centaur. Due to the attraction of flesh and blood, the bats at this time have no resistance at all. They just blindly bite the Centaur in front of them. The Centaur swept by with a sword. The blade of the sword passed over his body and killed the bat. Suddenly, the Centaur''s body burst out a black fog. The bat turned into black fog directly after death, but the injury caused by the bat remained there, and the blood was flowing out at this time. Rod took advantage of the opportunity of the Centaur to deal with the bat on his body, suddenly jumped out from the rear and cut it with a sword. Because of their own characteristics, centaurs are generally tall, and rod is slightly short in front of them. When the Centaur showed his flaws, rod immediately seized the opportunity to decapitate the Centaur. Chapter 84 After killing a third-order Centaur, rod kept on fighting with the rest of the Centaurs around him. Under the continuous resistance of the Centaur, there are not many bats left around. these The black fog surged, and the vampire''s body appeared. these On one side, at the foot of the Centaur leader, many ghosts fell. Among the creatures on the same level, the undead''s strength is low. Undead creatures never win by single strength, but by their number. Although rod killed some centaurs, there are still a large number of centaurs on the battlefield. At this point, the remaining centaurs outnumber the undead controlled by rod. After the bat disappeared, the remaining centaurs, led by the leader, quickly attacked the ghosts around them. these For a moment, as the Centaur''s attack strengthened, the surrounding undead creatures were hard to resist. these In addition to undead creatures, morale is an important part of the rest of the troops, which directly affects the strength of the subordinates. Like the necromancer, the Centaur leader can''t completely let his subordinates understand his own meaning just by his own idea. If he wants to raise the morale of his subordinates only by a roar, he also needs to have a higher level of leadership skills. Because of the attack, Centaur no longer pay attention to the body''s defense, rod saw the flaw in its move, and directly killed the Centaur in front of him. these Even if the ghost wants to dodge, he can only die under the siege of the Centaur. With the fall of ghosts one by one, the current situation is extremely unfavorable for rod. these In order to change the situation, rod needs to cast a spell. these Just as rod raised his hand to cast a spell, suddenly, rod seemed to think of something. Rod took a quick glance at the surroundings and finally decided what he thought. environment Therefore, rod thought of the treasure from the necromancer, that is, the "dark shelter" hanging on rod. environment At this time, because the rank was not in the cemetery, rod could not use it. Rod quickly opened the property panel and found that his current experience value was 1560. these A single third-order Centaur can only provide less than 200 experience points for rod, while the second-order Centaur can only provide less than 100 experience points. Although according to the current experience value, rod can be promoted, but in order to get a career with high growth, rod still needs to continue to kill some centaurs and reach the experience value of 2000. At this time, with rod''s signal, the vampire fighting with the Centaur immediately bats. As soon as bats appeared, they began to attack the Centaurs around them. these these After the distance is dispersed, bats can only follow the Centaur to open the distance. Due to the limited number of bats, each Centaur only needs to meet the bats around. these According to rod''s command, the surrounding bats did not attack all the Centaurs separately, but only attacked one of the third order centaurs. The bat quickly gathered towards the third-order centaur. As soon as the bat changed its previous offensive, the Centaur who stayed in place did not react, so a large group of bats came to him. these The bat faced the Centaur, who had no resistance at all, jumped on it and began to bite. A burst of pain came, and the Centaur wanted to deal with the bats on his body. However, due to the large number of bats on his body, he just killed the bats behind him and hung a lot of bats in front of him. The pain made the Centaur crazy, and began to charge towards one side, trying to get rid of the bat, but it didn''t play much role. On the contrary, because of the Centaur''s action, the rest of the Centaur formation was chaotic. Because of the large number of bats on the Centaur, the rest of the bats took advantage of this opportunity to attack other centaurs around. At this time, rod, who has been observing the war situation around, stabbed the Centaur in front of him. The blade passed through the gap between the bats and penetrated directly into the Centaur''s body. Rod pulled the blade to enlarge the wound. Because of the bat''s biting and severe pain, coupled with rod''s attack, the Centaur finally fell to the ground. Because there are still many bats biting the fallen Centaur, rod didn''t take charge of the Centaur on the ground, but took advantage of the opportunity of the chaotic formation of the Centaur to attack the rest of the Centaurs around. Chapter 85 With the cooperation of bats, rod quickly cleaned up the Centaurs around him. The Centaurs needed to resist bats and rod''s attack, and lost a lot of time. At this time, just when rod is ready to attack the Centaur in front of him, the vampire suddenly gives a warning to rod. Then, a burst of breaking wind comes from rod''s ear, and rod quickly dodges to one side. A Tomahawk whirled past rod. Fortunately, rod dodged in time. The Tomahawk didn''t directly hit rod. The blade of the Tomahawk was deeply embedded in the ground. Although the Centaur leader is fighting with the undead, watching his subordinates die one after another, the Centaur leader will not sit back and ignore him, but will directly throw his Tomahawk at rod in the distance. Throw out the battle axe. There is only one of the two battle axes that the Centaur leader originally held. Seeing this, the Centaur leader took the remaining battle axe in his hands and made a jump attack. He chopped away at the ghost in front of him. After losing a battle axe, the way the Centaur leader fought changed again. The ghost, who had received a lot of trauma, was finally unable to resist the attack of the Centaur leader. He was directly cut into his body by the axe blade and fell from the air. After killing the ghost, the Centaur leader didn''t take care of the ghosts around him. Instead, he rushed straight towards rod. At this time, to avoid the flying axe, rod also noticed the side of the Centaur leader. The Centaur leader charged with great power. With the sound of a horse''s hoof approaching, rod knew that the charge of the Centaur leader could not be met by himself. Charge type of attack, will be accompanied by a strong impact. If rod wants to defend himself against the charge of the Centaur leader, it''s like defending himself against the charge of the cavalry. According to rod''s command, the surrounding bats quickly surrounded the Centaur leader who was coming. The Centaur leader completely ignored the bats around him. Under the impact of the charge, all the bats in front of the Centaur leader were scattered. Many bats turned into black fog because they could not bear the severe impact. Seeing the leader charging towards the enemy, the rest of them stopped the remaining ghosts immediately. Taking advantage of the distance between his Centaur leader and himself, rod quickly opened the property panel. Rod looks at the properties panel. After the previous battle, rod''s experience has reached 2120, which meets rod''s upgrade experience. Due to rod''s level and advanced standard, the position of the required experience value in the attribute panel turns into an upward arrow, and rod quickly selects it with his consciousness. "Level 3 class degenerate warrior, required front class: swordsman. Skills required: expert fencing, primary soul summoning. Experience required: 1500 " "Level 3 profession is called spirit swordsman. The required pre profession is swordsman. Required skills: Advanced fencing, advanced soul summoning. Experience required for employment: 2000 " "Level 3 professional mausoleum keeper, required pre Occupation: none. Required skills: any advanced skill, primary evocation. Experience required: 1000 " ¡°¡­¡­¡± All the advanced occupations provided by the system are determined according to the players'' existing special skills. Even if the experience value is enough, if the special skills are not satisfied, they still cannot be advanced. Although there are many occupations at the bottom, they do not match rod''s own style. Therefore, the system ranks them at the bottom by itself. According to rod''s fighting style, the most suitable occupation is ranked at the top. In the previous life of the game, due to the experience of the second expansion, rod has a lot of knowledge about some ranks of the graveyard department. Among the ranks of the cemetery department, the most famous is the necromancer. A necromancer apprentice who wants to advance to level 3 needs a series of special skills, which Rhode can''t achieve at present. To advance to the third level, rod needs to choose between the fallen warrior and the summoning swordsman. The system does not give the specific information of these two professions. Rod does not know the bonus that can be attached to these two professions. But according to some information of previous lives and the special skills needed for advancement, rod also roughly speculated the fighting style of these two professions. The fallen warrior focuses on fighting. Because the special skills required for upgrading don''t focus on evocation, they still belong to the fighting class. The class bonus should belong to the direct damage class, and there is no bonus for controlling undead creatures. The soul summoning swordsman focuses on controlling the undead creatures, and has no high requirements for swordsmanship, which is no different from the advanced swordsman''s advanced swordsmanship. According to the skill requirements at the time of advancement, Rhode knew the difference between the two occupations. However, Rhode made a mistake in choosing which one. It is reasonable to say that in order to quickly solve the enemy in front of him, rod should choose the fallen warrior to gain a strong fighting ability. However, Rhode deeply understands that when promoting a career, we should not only consider the bonus brought by the career itself, but also consider the impact on the future. If you choose the fallen warrior, even if the rank is promoted again, you can only upgrade the graveyard class belonging to the combat department. The spirit summoning swordsman is different. After advanced, his fighting ability is not improved in a short period of time, but his growth is far better than that of fallen warriors. Rod recalled that among the advanced branches of the fourth level necromancer, there happened to be a soul summoning swordsman. According to rod''s original plan, in order to obtain enough benefits in the coming war, the advanced occupation selected in advance is called spirit swordsman. However, in order to deal with the immediate trouble, rod had a little hesitation. It didn''t take long for rod to think about it, and he made a decision to become a spirit summoning swordsman! "Consume experience value 2000, remaining experience value 120. Class level increased to level 3, summoning swordsman level 1... " "Get free attribute point 1, skill point 1..." "Level 2 class [swordsman] is completed, and the specialty of [swordsman] class is preserved." "[swordsman] professional specialty: according to the level of swordsmanship, the damage caused will be increased additionally. Current fencing level: expert, 20% bonus to damage. " "[soul summoning swordsman] professional specialty: control spirit + 5. The undead you control gains a special skill: fencing according to your fencing level. Current fencing level: expert level, undead creature gains intermediate fencing. " "Your skill [mental imprint] has been improved." "You''ve got the race achievement [march forward]" "[march forward]: work in any three-level career. Basic reward all attributes + 1, increases all damage by 10% when wearing. " After taking office in the third level career, rod obviously felt that his actual combat ability had been improved to a certain extent. The total attribute improvement brought by racing achievement further improves rod''s combat ability. Rod took out the dark shelter that had been hanging on him. As rod''s mind moved, a black cloud gathered over rod''s head. Chapter 86 Black clouds gathered above rod''s head and then spread rapidly around. Because the black cloud has just begun to spread and the overall radius is small, the speed of black cloud diffusion is extremely fast. In an instant, it covers the whole battlefield and is still spreading towards the periphery. At this time, rod clearly felt that the dark shelter hanging in front of him, the appearance became hot, and was constantly releasing a special energy. Due to the low level of mysticism, rod can''t judge how the dark shield creates these black clouds in the sky, but it doesn''t affect rod''s use of it. Rod recalled that the previous necromancers used the dark shelter for a period of time before the war, and finally formed the dark cloud to cover the whole town. Although Rhode has used the dark shelter, due to the lack of time, it will take some time for the dark clouds to completely cover the surrounding scenery. Rod kept walking, opened a distance, came to the side of a tree, want to use the tree in front of him as a shelter to resist the Centaur leader. The tree in front of us is not very wide. The diameter of the trunk is only two palms wide. It can''t block rod''s whole body, but it can be used as a barrier to block the Centaur leader''s frontal charge. At this time, the Centaur leader crossed the surrounding undead creatures and rushed directly to rod standing by the tree. In the process of rushing to rod, the Centaur leader specially passed the position where the Tomahawk was, and bent down to pick it up. At the same time, the speed does not reduce, straight toward the tree behind Rhode. The Centaur leader is in front of rod. Because of the tree in front of rod, even if he knew that rod was behind the tree, the Centaur leader had no effective way to attack for a moment. The Centaur leader had to choose one direction and rushed behind the tree. At the same time, the Centaur leader swept the axe behind the tree, but only hit the air. There was no enemy behind the tree. At this time, rod jumped out from the other side of the tree and came to the rear of the Centaur leader. Because the Centaur leader was fast, rod did no harm to him. According to rod''s original prediction, the Centaur leader is stronger and may have a higher rank. This kind of creature who is good at fighting is difficult for rod to deal with for a while. Therefore, what rod needs to do is to hold him down and wait for the dark clouds to fill the sky. If the surrounding is in darkness, the vision of the Centaur leader will not play any role. On the contrary, the vampire will not be affected. Therefore, in this way, rod has a chance to win. At this time, the Centaur leader has stopped the pace of forward, turned to rush to rod again, and rod hid behind the tree again. Rod knew that he should not fight with centaurs at this time. He just needed to drag them down until the dark clouds filled the sky. With the tree in front of him, rod can judge the direction of the Centaur leader''s attack at the first time, and dodge towards the other side at the same time. Although the trunk part of the tree in front of us is not wide enough to cover rod''s whole body, the existence of the tree well restrained the charge of the Centaur leader. The Centaur leader obviously realized rod''s intention and did not choose to charge again. Instead, he came directly to rod''s direction. Rod did not choose to fight back, but directly distance, but still around the tree. The Centaur is good at charging at high speed, but the Centaur leader in front of him obviously does not have an advantage in moving around in a narrow position. The Centaur leader swung his axe and cut at rod. Rod dodged quickly, and the Centaur leader cut into the tree trunk. With a dull sound, the blade of the axe was deeply embedded in the tree trunk. The branches and leaves of the tree shook violently. Because the Tomahawk is relatively wide, it splits a big hole in the trunk. The Centaur leader shook the axe handle a few times and pulled the axe out of the place where it was embedded. Next, the blade of the axe cuts into the same position and splits more than half of the cross section of the trunk. The whole tree begins to shake violently. Rod understood the Centaur leader''s intention in an instant. Because of the open space around him, in addition to the tree beside him, the position of the next tree needs rod to rush forward for a certain distance. If rod intends to escape, he will be overtaken by the Centaur leader behind him in an instant. Just when rod wanted to jump out from behind the tree to stop the Centaur leader''s behavior, the Centaur leader cut down the third axe, and the axe slashed at the previous crack. The whole trunk broke from the crack, and the huge crown fell in the direction of rod. Rhode quickly dodged to one side, while the Centaur leader saw Rhode''s actions in his eyes. Taking advantage of the moment of Rhode''s action, he met Rhode who was hiding. Rod raised his iron sword to resist the Centaur leader''s attack. When the axe fell on rod''s blade, rod felt a huge force coming, and the iron sword he was holding was almost out of his hand. Although he was in a hurry to resist with his sword, for rod, who is an expert swordsman, his weapon should always be stable, rather than almost impossible to hold like this. At this time, when he saw the Centaur leader in front of him waving an axe again, rod''s body flashed. He broke out to the limit and rushed to the Centaur leader''s side. The axe blade cuts, but only cuts the shadow left by rod when he moves forward. When he passes the Centaur leader quickly, rod pulls the blade horizontally, trying to cause damage to him in this way. The blade of the sword passed through the skin of the Centaur leader''s horse, but it was stumbling. The Centaur leader''s skin was very tough. With rod''s sword, the skin of the horse didn''t even break a hole, which obviously didn''t cause much damage. At this time, the Centaur leader turned back and swept. Rod had no way to dodge. It was worth holding the blade in his hand to resist. The blade of the axe cleaved on the blade of the sword and made a loud noise. The vibration from the weapon in his hand made it difficult for rod to stabilize himself. He had to dodge to one side with this force. The Centaur leader chases rod down again. Rod raises his weapon to resist and retreats to the rear. The blade in rod''s hand, under the successive collision, produced many cracks. Basically every time the weapons collided, there were several gaps in rod''s blade. On the contrary, the weapon of the Centaur leader was intact. Rod quickly dropped the iron sword in his hand and took another iron sword out of the space ring. Rod knew that the iron sword in his hand was just a common standard iron sword, and the Centaur leader''s axe was obviously specially made. At this time, because the material of the weapon was not as good as that of the Centaur leader, the blade in rod''s hand would break after a few more collisions. Chapter 87 Because he expected the loss of weapons in advance, rod prepared a lot of iron swords in the space ring. Although there is no need to worry about the lack of weapons, the disadvantage of this weapon still exists. Once the blade in his hand collides with the Centaur leader''s axe for several times, he may be cut off directly. Seeing that the Centaur leader attacked him again, rod ran to one side to escape. While rod dodges the Centaur leader''s attack one after another, the vampire comes to rod to help him contain the Centaur leader in front of him. Compared with the ordinary Centaur, the Centaur leader is obviously stronger. It was not until this time, fighting with the Centaur leader himself, that rod realized its power. In the past, no matter the vampire or the ghost, when fighting with them, they mostly dodged. There was no way to fight with them. Obviously, they couldn''t bear its full blow. Rod realized that the Centaur leader might have reached the elite stage. Rod recalled that in the previous life''s games, because the mage was too powerful in the later stage, in order to make the melee profession less inferior to the mage, the system had the elite stage setting for the three attributes of strength, speed and physique. If you want to reach the elite stage of the three attributes, you need to reach the fourth level and the single attribute above 20. When the attribute points reach 20 or above, continue to increase 1 point. The effect of improvement is different from that of 10 to 11, but almost the sum of 10 to 15. With the improvement of attribute points as a whole, the influence of the increase of single attribute points on the role strength will become higher and higher. The Centaur leader in front of him feels like a powerful creature whose many attributes have reached the elite stage. At this time, rod and the vampire cooperate to drag the Centaur leader in place. Although there are vampires in the side to help contain, but rod is still unable to fight back effectively. At the other end of the battlefield, the ghost is fighting with the Centaurs around him. After Rhode became a summoning spirit swordsman, through his spiritual imprint, the ghosts around him instantly mastered intermediate swordsmanship. Although ghosts have no weapons in their hands, they can''t give full play to the strength of intermediate fencing, but intermediate fencing brings them combat experience and attack skills, which makes them no longer inferior when facing the attack of centaurs. For a while, relying on the intermediate swordsmanship, and according to rod''s instructions, the ghost chose more ways to resist, and restrained the surrounding centaurs in the rear. these At this time, the black cloud has covered the battlefield. The light in the battlefield is very dim. But because there is still light in the distance, both rod and Centaur can see things around them. As the light faded, the Centaur gradually discovered the anomaly. As the black cloud has spread around a lot, the speed of diffusion has slowed down obviously, but the whole is still spreading, more and more ground is covered by black clouds.. The surrounding light was obviously dimmed, and the Centaur leader was obviously aware of this after a quick observation. Although the Centaur leader didn''t know why the dark clouds were formed, it must have something to do with the enemy in front of him. Rich combat experience made the Centaur leader immediately realize the role of this black cloud and began to attack Rhode. these At this time, rod was just looking at the Centaur leader. Under the Centaur leader''s mask, two red lights came out from his eyes. Even if the light around was dim, rod could see the ferocious face on the mask. At this time, in rod''s line of sight, the face on the mask began to enlarge rapidly, and a devil with teeth and claws came straight towards rod. Rod clenched the weapon in his hand and thrust his sword out to the devil. In rod''s sight, the blade pierces into the ghost''s body, but the ghost''s image directly fades away, and he stabs himself in the air. Rod knew that this should be the effect of the mask on the Centaur leader''s face, but he couldn''t stop it for a moment. With the feeling of his hair falling down, a battle axe fell from rod, In an instant, rod''s body turned into a black fog, and the Tomahawk cleaved through the black fog without any damage to rod. On one side, the vampire rushed directly to the Centaur leader, at the same time, he grabbed and waved, trying to attack the enemy in front of him. The Centaur leader quickly turns around and cuts off the vampire with one axe. In front of the Centaur leader, bats fly out of the black fog. Only a small number of bats fly towards the Centaur leader in front of them, while most of them quickly move towards the empty space. Although he was forced to bat by the mask ability used by the Centaur leader, rod was still conscious. The Centaur leader has the ability to cast spells, which rod realized earlier. Because he didn''t know what spell the Centaur leader had, rod didn''t dare to let most bats attack the Centaur leader in front of him. Rod''s bat is made from his 100% health value. Once he is killed by all spells, rod''s health value will be instantly cleared. So rod let a lot of bats fly to the rear, just let a few bats cooperate with the vampire to attack the Centaur leader. these The Centaur leader threw away the bats and came to the battlefield. At the same time, with the impact of the charge, he chopped the ghost in front of him in half. these When the Centaur leader left, the bats quickly gathered, and rod''s figure emerged from the black fog. At this time, the surrounding light is very dim, the Centaur''s offensive slowed down a lot. these these Chapter 88 As the dark clouds spread further around, the darkness gradually shrouded the surroundings, minimizing the effect of sight. The dark environment is not formed in an instant. It has been a long time since Lord used the dark shelter. In previous battles, although the surrounding light was dim, rod was able to see the surrounding situation with Hawkeye. environment Even so, rod still found the chance to win, compared with himself, these centaurs around, should be more panic. these In the dark around, the role of vision is reduced to the minimum. Even if you wave your hand in front of you, it''s hard to see. When he realized that the surrounding light was gradually disappearing, the Centaur leader promptly gathered the Centaurs around him. Although surrounded by darkness, rod did not command the undead to attack first, but was waiting for the Centaur leader''s action. Generally speaking, if you master the primary four series magic, you can not only gain the bonus on the magic, but also directly use magic elements, such as lighting fire and summoning water. In this way, the Centaur leader summoned a stream of water to put out the rest of the fire. This made rod realize that it had casting power. Therefore, even if the surroundings are in darkness, rod does not easily let the undead to attack. In this case, if the Centaur leader in front of him has mastered the fire magic, he can quickly light the surroundings. Fire can make the role of dark shelter greatly reduced, as rod learned in the war of the mansion. Therefore, rod is still waiting. If the fire rises, rod needs to quickly learn the water magic and summon the water to extinguish it. After a while, rod didn''t see any fire. Rod recalled that the Centaur race as a whole did not have magic talent, on the contrary, more focused on melee. Basically, as long as adult centaurs have the strength of the second level, they can enter the third level with a little training. In the territory of Eli, centaurs mostly exist as marauders. Compared with their talent in melee, centaurs'' casting talent is not so good. The Centaur leader obviously focuses on melee, although he does not know its special skills. At this time, rod realizes that it may not have mastered any magic. If the Centaur leader in front of you has fire magic, you will use it now instead of making the whole team inferior due to the darkness. Aware of this, under rod''s command, the surrounding undead creatures immediately had an action. environment Low level undead creatures have a small perception range, and need more control from the undead mage. Undead creatures like vampires have eye structures, but they also retain this ability of perception. Darkness is undoubtedly the best cover for the undead, which is also the reason why the dark sky was created at first. Taking advantage of the darkness around, the ghost leaned towards the centaurs, moving without making any sound. these these these these At this time, although rod couldn''t see the Centaurs in front of him through his eyes, with his grasp of the war situation, these undead creatures around him stopped in a moment under rod''s sign. these The ghost in front of him stopped when he was still some distance away from the Centaur. these The field calmed down for a moment, leaving only the heavy breathing sound of these centaurs. For this group of centaurs, due to the perception that the enemy may launch an attack, we must be vigilant, but we do not know the location of the enemy, and we do not know when the enemy will launch an attack. This vigilance can not be relaxed at any time. In the case of losing vision, we can only rely on our own feelings to alert the surrounding. Maintaining this vigilance is no doubt a waste of spirit, and it is in this way that rod expected to cause chaos within the Centaur. From previous battles, rod learned that the dark clouds created by the dark shelter can last for a long time, and there is no need to worry about the black clouds dissipating in a short time. So rod had enough time to deal with the Centaurs in front of him. At rod''s signal, the two ghosts in front of him quickly attacked the Centaur on the periphery. The moment the ghost took the hand, the Centaur directly waved his weapon to meet the ghost in front of him. Because the Centaur has been on the alert, coupled with their own combat experience, even if they did not see the enemy''s trace, but in the moment of the enemy''s hand, they realized the danger and directly waved their weapons to resist the ghost''s attack. At this time, while the Centaur resists the ghost in front of him, another ghost attacks quickly, with one claw passing in front of the Centaur, leaving several deep bloodstains. After a successful attack, the two ghosts quickly retreated to the rear, leaving the injured Centaur in place. Hearing the sound of the battle, the rest of the Centaurs around rushed to support their companions at the first time, but they didn''t play any role. Before they arrived, the ghosts had returned to the darkness. these Chapter 89 As his companions had just been attacked, the Centaurs around him raised their vigilance again to prevent the next attack of the enemy, but the enemy seemed to disappear and did not attack again. With previous experience, the Centaurs around did not dare to relax their vigilance. At this time, the Centaur leader in the team was also anxious. Even if we know that the enemy''s means is to rely on the dark to attack, which makes the Centaur in the team tired of coping, in the face of such a situation, the Centaur leader has no good way to deal with it for a while. Fear of the dark, fear of the unknown, his Centaur instinct, makes the Centaur leader helpless. The Centaur leader clearly felt that even with the role of leadership, the morale of the team was still slowly decreasing. If the battle is in the open, the Centaur leader believes that his Centaur can defeat the enemy, but the enemy obviously will not give this opportunity. At this time, the Centaur leader only hopes that the black cloud can dissipate as soon as possible. As time went by, the enemy''s attack never came, which made the surrounding centaurs agitated and finally calmed down in the roar of the Centaur leader. Although they have the strength from the second level to the third level, these centaurs lack the will to fight to the death. When the situation fell into a disadvantage, even with the command of the Centaur leader, the morale of these centaurs dropped sharply, far less than that at the beginning of the attack. At this time, rod, who is on the edge of the battlefield, knows all this. Although rod can''t see the scene around him, he can have a general understanding of the enemy''s position through the news from the vampire spirit mark. Apart from the vampire, no matter the ghost or the ghost, they can''t send such accurate information to rod. Rod knew that it would not take long for a vampire to enter the fourth level. After a vampire reaches level 4, he will not only master new skills, but also awaken certain consciousness. As time went by, with the help of the vampire, rod also found the changes between the battlefields. During this period, rod let his ghost come forward one after another to disturb the surrounding centaurs. Although the surrounding centaurs didn''t suffer much physical damage, they were always in a tense state because they needed to guard against the attack from the enemy. For the Centaur, although the overall attribute has reached the third level, the firmness of the will is far less than that of the same level professionals. At this time, even with the repeated command of the leader, these centaurs still have a lot of confusion. In the original Centaur team, a centaur began to run around. Without any vision, the Centaur ran into a tree in a hurry, and there were several ghosts around it. Around the ghost immediately surrounded the Centaur, Centaur lost the courage to fight, completely unable to resist the attack of the ghost. Under the successive attacks of the ghost, the Centaur finally died on the way to escape. The scream of the Centaur before his death deeply stimulated the rest of the Centaurs around him, and even some of the Centaurs who were originally determined began to waver. While the Centaur due to a long period of vigilance, and began to mental exhaustion, the vampire attack toward the group of centaurs. Due to the loss of vision, the surrounding centaurs could not resist the attack of vampires by perception. The vampire did not choose to kill the Centaurs around quickly, but quickly passed them in front of them and scratched them at the same time. For a moment, there was a series of screams of centaurs in the field. As the scream grew louder, even the Centaur leader on one side could not command again. these At the end of the day, these centaurs are just a group of marauders, not Eli''s regular army, otherwise it would be difficult to see this phenomenon. If the Centaurs always get together and keep alert, then even if rod kills them all, his group of undead creatures will have a lot of losses. When the Centaur fled, the surrounding undead creatures did not move and remained in place. These runaway centaurs did not attract the attention of the undead at all. Because the Centaur couldn''t see anything around him, a centaur passed by the ghost directly, but the ghost didn''t move. He just let it go like this. He even turned his side to let the Centaur escape from his side. If it is the spirit''s own consciousness, they will attack the living around them without discrimination. The reason why they do this is obviously that they have rod''s command. Rod knew that, compared with these runaway centaurs, the group of centaurs still left behind was what he really wanted to pay attention to. At this time, through the sign of the vampire, rod knew that although most of the Centaurs had fled, there were still some centaurs in the battlefield who were standing by the Centaur leader. these The group of centaurs left behind obviously had absolute confidence in the leader, even though rod could not observe the situation in the field. At this time, because most of the Centaurs were scattered and fled, rod''s undead creatures had the advantage in number, so rod did not wait any longer. Even if rod continues to let his undead attack as before, it will not achieve much effect. In the face of a determined Centaur, this kind of comfort will make the undead around have a certain loss. these After most of the Centaurs fled, the battlefield was quiet. If it wasn''t for the vampire''s message, rod couldn''t detect the position of the Centaurs. these At this time, in the darkness, a sound of flapping wings came out. these In the original battle, rod realized that bats made of vampires can cause great damage to these centaurs, especially in the case of losing sight. Therefore, rod directly made vampires bat. In the dark, the bat faced the centaurs, revealing its sharp fangs. Chapter 90 Although the Centaur heard the sound of bats flapping their wings, it was difficult to confirm the location of bats, and there was no way to deal with these bats. As there was no light around, the bat was completely immersed in the darkness. Even under normal circumstances, a single Centaur can''t cope with too many bats, so it can only disperse the formation, so that each Centaur only needs to deal with a small number of bats at the same time, but this method can''t play a big role. Under the cover of darkness, the bat pounced directly on the Centaurs and began to bite them. For a moment, the field of a centaur''s cry of pain. environment these On one side, the Centaur leader was not attacked by too many bats. Even if it is dark around, as long as the bat comes to a certain range beside the Centaur leader, it will be swept by the Tomahawk and turn into black fog. Therefore, in the process of attack, the bat actively avoided the Centaur leader and only attacked the rest of the Centaurs. The Centaur leader wants to help the rest of the Centaurs resist the attack of bats, but the bats are the first to realize the Centaur leader''s move. Whenever the Centaur leader comes to one Centaur, the bat will give up the Centaur in front of him and attack the other. Only a few bats who are crazy because of eating flesh and blood will stay on the Centaur. Although the Centaur leader can perceive the bats within a certain distance, it is obviously unable to compare with the bats with dark vision. Due to the loss of vision, the Centaur leader can not make the correct response. Although the Centaur leader is powerful, there is nothing he can do in the face of this situation. Due to the need to avoid bat attacks, the overall formation of the Centaur is scattered, which shows a big flaw. these Under the attack of bats and ghosts one after another, the Centaurs around them fell down one after another because of their heavy injuries. these these At this point, not far away, rod felt this. Vampire bats can last longer, unlike rod, which has many limitations. these As the Centaur fell one after another, the Centaur leader kept walking through the battlefield, attacking the surrounding undead creatures. The Centaur leader came to a centaur who was fighting with the ghost, and chopped down the ghost in front of him. environment After killing the ghost, the Centaur leader moves on to the next position. For the Centaur leader, the darkness can not play a great role, but for the surrounding centaurs, the darkness is obviously fatal. The Centaur leader tries to defend the Centaur in front of him, but it can''t achieve much. The ghosts around him can retreat before the Centaur leader arrives. Although the Centaur leader is very powerful, it is only a creature. When rod''s undead creatures occupy the number advantage, the Centaur leader is obviously unable to deal with it. Even so, the Centaur leader still did not stop the action in his hand and began to kill the surrounding undead quickly. On one side, rod felt the successive dissipation of his spiritual imprint. Rod had some speculation about the perception of the Centaur leader. This perception of Centaur leader should come from special skill detection. Rod speculated that the Centaur leader should have a high level of reconnaissance. these Rhode realized that in order to completely ignore the influence of darkness and fight as usual, in addition to having rich combat experience, the reconnaissance level of the Centaur leader should be above the expert level. At this time, the situation in the field tends to be one-sided. Even if the Centaur leader tries his best to deal with the surrounding undead, the surrounding centaurs still fall down one after another because of the injury. For the ordinary Centaur, it is obviously very difficult to rely on instinct to fight after losing sight because there is no strong special skills as support. In this case, in addition to the need to always guard against the enemy, but also need to overcome biological instinct, in order to effectively resist. these Rod held the dark shelter of the hot front of him. Although this pendant can''t provide any attribute blessing, it is worthy of the level of treasure just by its special effect. In the field, the vampire''s figure reappears. Through the perception of the vampire, rod knew that there were not many centaurs left that could still stand. The last few centaurs, though still standing in the same place, were wounded all over. They could be killed by the ghosts around them. these Suddenly, the injury on the Centaur recovered a lot. This scene was seen by the vampire, and immediately conveyed these messages to rod. When the Centaur leader releases the magic, rod feels the magic wave. At this time, through the information from the vampire, rod understands that the magic cast by the Centaur leader is the rarer magic in the first level, healing. these Before rod thought about it, the Centaur leader rushed to the side to end the bat like vampire. Chapter 91 The Centaur leader obviously didn''t want the vampire to bat again, so he stepped forward to attack first. Rod obviously heard the sound of a wave of weapons in front of him. Facing the full attack of the Centaur leader, the vampire can only dodge. Although there is no vision around, the Centaur leader''s strong perception enables him to feel the position of the vampire at the first time, and carry out various attacks as if he were not affected by the darkness. The Centaur leader swept at the vampire, and the vampire quickly dodged to one side, and did not dare to take its attack. Vampires know that the enemy''s weapons can cause great damage to themselves, they must not be hit by the enemy''s weapons. As an undead, the vampire lacks in attack moves. At this time, he doesn''t dare to exchange injuries with the Centaur leader in front of him. It''s obvious that the vampire can''t defeat the Centaur leader. At this time, the rest of the undead around occupied the absolute advantage, rod will no longer wait, but let the undead around attack. The surrounding undead creatures surrounded and quickly attacked the remaining centaurs around. Although the Centaur''s injuries had been partially healed, the speed of recovery was not fast, and the health value had not been fully recovered. Facing the attack of the ghost, these centaurs tried to resist, but they couldn''t achieve much. The vampire drags the Centaur leader by dodging. these Listening to the cries of the Centaurs around before they died, the Centaur leader''s anger became more and more intense. At this time, the Centaur leader gave a roar, not for the command, but for the real anger from the bottom of his heart. Except for the Centaur leader, there was no Centaur standing around. Although he didn''t see the Centaur leader''s figure, he could imagine the Centaur leader''s anger just by hearing his roar. these Different from the feelings of the necromancer for the undead, for the necromancer, if the undead dies, it will die. If the necromancer can get more benefits from the death of the undead, he will be happy to do so. But the Centaur leader did not see his centaurs in this way. In his consciousness, he obviously attached great importance to the Centaurs around him. Therefore, even if the surrounding centaurs fled, the Centaur leader was not as angry as he is now. On the contrary, he was very angry when all his men were killed. At this time, the Centaur leader''s speed of waving weapons is obviously accelerated, and the vampire in front of him wants to dodge, but he is also accidentally struck by the Centaur leader''s axe. The axe blade is deeply embedded in the vampire''s body. Sensing that the battle axe in the other hand of the Centaur leader is about to split again, the vampire has to choose to bat. these The Tomahawk swung rapidly in front of the Centaur leader to form a solid defense, killing all the bats that came at him from the front. The Centaur leader''s strong perception makes the bats around him have no escape, and the dark cover is completely useless. Even if he could escape at his own speed, the Centaur leader obviously had no plan. The death of his subordinates made him extremely angry, and the axe in his hand waved faster and faster in front of him, killing the bats around him. At this point, several bats passed the Centaur leader in front of them and attacked from behind. Although the Centaur leader''s defense is strong, he still can''t block all around. The bat pours on the Centaur leader''s horse, but it can''t cause effective damage. When facing the attack of a large number of bats, the ordinary Centaur will be injured almost instantly. But the skin of the Centaur leader''s horse is so tough that the bat''s claws and tusks can''t cut it off, and even the skin can''t penetrate. The bat can''t deal effective damage to the Centaur leader. Instead, the Centaur leader quickly turns back to destroy it. When facing the Centaur leader, the bat, which is made of vampire bat, doesn''t seem to play any role. Soon, as the number of bats decreased, the bats had to evacuate to one place. As bats gather, vampires reappear. When the vampire just appeared, the Centaur leader followed the retreating bat to the vampire and began to attack the vampire again. Vampires always focus on dodging, want to keep a distance from the Centaur leader, but in the face of the full attack of the Centaur leader, the vampire dodges very reluctantly. Although there are still a lot of ghosts around, rod did not let the ghost hand, but let it continue to wait. When the Centaur leader suppressed the vampire, the vampire changed the previous way of playing and went forward directly. It seemed that he wanted to fight with the Centaur leader. The Centaur leader was obviously aware of this. He cut the vampire with one axe. He wanted to cut the vampire in two with the strength of the axe. environment A keen sense of danger, coupled with the light produced by the fireball, made the Centaur leader instantly find the fireball. The Centaur leader knows the damage the fireball can cause. He immediately stops and wants to dodge, but he is dragged by the vampire. The Centaur leader had to chop off with one axe, and just beat back the vampire beside him, but the fireball had already reached his side. The fireball hit the Centaur leader''s body from the side and exploded violently, which produced a strong impact and made the Centaur leader''s body unstable. The fire burned on the Centaur leader, but was instantly extinguished by the water. Because of the close distance, the vampire was also affected by the explosion, but he was not injured. He just stepped back to one side and could not take advantage of this opportunity to attack. The fireball explodes and produces Mars, which ignites the surrounding ground. In the light of the surrounding fire, the Centaur leader looked in the direction of the fireball, and just looked at rod holding the sword. Chapter 92 By the firelight produced by the fireball, rod looked at the Centaur leader not far away. He had a guess in his heart, but he was not sure whether it was correct. Through the special skills displayed by the Centaur leader, rod believes that the Centaur leader in front of him should belong to the hero level. Generally speaking, ordinary creatures don''t master many special skills. The formation of a special skill, as mentioned in the introduction of skills, requires day-to-day training to form a special skill like instinct. Therefore, ordinary creatures do not master too many special skills. Even if they master many special skills due to the improvement of class, most of them belong to the same kind, and there are few special skills that span the two branches of combat and casting. In addition, common skills also need continuous practice in order to improve the level. In the original battle, the Centaur leader not only showed excellent fighting skills, but also had many special skills. these cutting-edge news Rod''s eyes narrowed at the thought. For heroes, rod obviously has a deep understanding. Heroes can gain powerful attribute bonus and growth potential. They can steadily Master special skills with the improvement of their strength. The player''s system is equivalent to an unawakened hero template. Players can''t get the hero''s expertise at the beginning, but they can get the same attribute growth and special skills promotion as the hero level. Because of this characteristic of heroes, compared with ordinary creatures, heroes will have strong ruling power at high level. All the protagonists in the expansion film, without exception, are high-level heroes who have mastered powerful artifact. At this time, seeing rod hidden in the dark, the Centaur leader gave up the vampire in front of him and rushed towards rod. Rod held the sword in his hand, ready for the Centaur''s attack. With only the Centaur leader left in the enemy, the darkness around can make rod hide in the dark, but it undoubtedly has an impact on rod''s own strength. So rod chose to release the fireball. The fire produced by the fireball explosion ignites the environment around the battlefield. In this way, rod can better command the undead. At this time, the Centaur leader has charged for a distance, not far from rod. Looking at the Centaur leader, rod showed a sneer. Although the surrounding light was still dim, rod''s expression was still seen by the Centaur leader. Rod quickly raised his hand, and an ice arrow shot at the Centaur leader in front of him. After releasing the ice arrow, rod did not stay in place, but with the ice arrow, he rushed to the Centaur leader in front. Seeing the ice arrow coming from the front, the Centaur leader couldn''t dodge to one side because of the fast charging speed, so he had to cross his axe in front of him and wanted to block the ice arrow in this way. The ice arrow hit the surface of the axe, which immediately made a layer of frost on the surface of the axe, but the surface of the axe was still intact, not as broken as ordinary weapons, but the Centaur leader''s step had stopped. By this time, rod had come to the Centaur leader and waved his weapon. Although he blocked the ice arrow, the Centaur leader still suffered the impact of the ice arrow for a while and failed to stop rod''s attack at the first time. The blade of the sword passed in front of the Centaur leader. As soon as rod drew the sword back, he quickly retreated to the rear, At the moment when rod left, the Tomahawk was cut down, but it only hit the air. Rod retreated with one blow, and the Centaur leader left a bloodstain on his belly. In the original battle, rod learned the defense of the Centaur leader''s horse skin. Therefore, rod did not choose to attack the part with higher defense, but directly attacked his body. Rod couldn''t bear the Centaur leader''s full attack. In order to deal with the Centaur leader''s counterattack, rod didn''t attack its harm. The bloodstain on the Centaur leader''s body undoubtedly shows that rod''s attack has made some achievements. The Centaur leader''s body part is obviously not as good as the horse''s body. Due to the high physical attributes, at this time, the wound on the Centaur leader has stopped bleeding and is attacking rod again. In the face of the Centaur leader''s attack, rod made a series of evasions. Although the fire behind him was very dim, neither rod nor the Centaur leader in front of him was affected by the light and was able to respond quickly. At this time, the vampire quickly came to the rear of the Centaur leader and directly rushed to the Centaur leader in front of him. The Centaur leader is attacking rod, but he finds the vampire in the rear at the first time. He sweeps the vampire back with one axe. At the moment when the Centaur leader showed his flaws, rod raised his hand and a magic arrow was sent out. Since there is only one enemy left, and the rest of the Centaurs around have been killed first, rod will no longer retain his mana, but will release his mana with all his strength. The Centaur leader understands the damage that the magic can bring, and still uses the way before. He puts the battle axe in front of him and resists the Magic Arrow. At this time, just behind the Magic Arrow, rod killed directly. Rod stabbed it from the front. The blade was a little bit beside the battle axe. He stabbed it directly into the Centaur leader''s chest and instantly penetrated his heart. The pain filled the Centaur leader''s mind instantly, but the Centaur leader kept on moving, just wanted to wave his weapon to kill the enemy in front of him, but suddenly there was a strong impact in front of him. This powerful impact pushed the whole body of the Centaur leader towards the rear. When the blade pierces into the Centaur leader, rod releases the ice magic ring at the first time. In this way, the Centaur leader''s counterattack is resolved. At this time, the Centaur leader was seriously injured. The most serious injury was at the heart where rod pierced with his sword blade. The Centaur leader''s recovery was obviously weak, and the wound was bleeding. Just this blow, rod will hit the Centaur leader hard, which depends more on rod''s grasp of the timing of the shot, as well as the connection between skills. In addition, due to the promotion of rank, rod''s all attributes have been improved to a certain extent, and his overall strength has been greatly improved. Chapter 93 The Centaur leader obviously didn''t expect that the enemy who had been dodging would choose to do his best at this time. At this time, the Centaur leader was in great pain because his heart was penetrated, but he would not die for a while. The Centaur leader raised his hand and cast several healing magic to himself, trying to recover the wound in front of him. Rod knows that the successive use of healing magic can produce a certain amount of superposition in effect, but this kind of superposition has certain limitations. Looking at the head of the Centaur who was seriously injured in front of him, rod obviously would not miss such a good opportunity. Release healing magic one after another, and the Centaur leader will consume mana instantly. At this time, the rear of the vampire directly towards it, Centaur leader had to turn back to deal with the vampire attack. While the Centaur is fighting with the vampire, rod begins to command the ghosts around him. This time is enough for the ghosts to come to rod. Under the command of rod, the ghosts around him rush towards the Centaur leader. Rod obviously doesn''t want to give any chance to the Centaur leader in front of him. Under the successive attacks of undead, the Centaur leader took a lot of damage. At this time, rod can''t care about the loss of the ghost. Because the Centaur leader has strong vitality, if he doesn''t take this opportunity to attack, maybe he can really rely on his own constitution and magic to recover his health. The wound on the Centaur''s body obviously limits its strength. Under the fighting of the surrounding undead creatures, the wound in front of the Centaur''s body is severely affected, and the blood flows out from the original wound again. Under the influence of the injury, although the Centaur leader''s movement did not slow down significantly, he only relied on one breath to support. Rod knew that when the breath passed, his strength would decline significantly. At this time, the vampire once again chose to bat. Because there are undead creatures all around, although the Centaur leader wants to rush out to one side, the undead creatures around him do not choose to avoid this time, but directly resist his pace in front of him. The Centaur leader was caught dead by the ghost and couldn''t move for a moment. At this time, the bat came to the Centaur leader. these All the bats flew to the wound to bite. Although the Centaur leader swept his axe in front of him, he was still unable to deal with the bats around him. At this time, among the ghosts around, the formation suddenly dispersed, but gathered up in an instant. While the Centaur leader was dealing with the bat beside him, rod jumped out of the dark and attacked the Centaur leader again. Rod stabbed the Centaur to the side of the Centaur leader''s body. Although the Centaur leader sensed rod''s movement, he didn''t deal with the bat in front of him for a moment. He just wanted to rely on his body''s defense to block rod''s attack. The blade pierced the side of the horse, and rod tried his best to pierce the skin. Then he was blocked by the muscle and blocked the blade. Rod''s mana value at this time is not enough for him to release any more spells. Therefore, in the dominant situation, rod did not choose to attack the Centaur leader from the front, but did a little damage through his own swordsmanship. Just when rod was ready to work, the Centaur leader swept directly, and rod had to retreat to one side. As a result of reducing the defense in front of the body, the bats around immediately jumped on the Centaur leader and began to bite madly. Taking advantage of this opportunity, rod attacks again, stabs out the same sword, and stabs the Centaur leader again. One after another injured, plus the enemy has been attacking nearby, at this time, the Centaur leader finally made up his mind. All of a sudden, rod felt a sense of killing, and directly retreated to the rear. When the Centaur leader swept with one axe, several ghosts beside rod were cut in two instantly, and even failed to resist, so they were killed directly. Rhode was unaffected by his withdrawal at the first time. After killing the ghost, the Centaur leader kept on chasing the retreating rod. Even if the bats around kept biting, the Centaur leader did not deal with it at all, but attacked rod in front of him. The ghost in front of rod wants to resist, but he is killed by the Centaur leader. Because the Centaur leader''s action range is huge, affected the wound on the body, blood spilled on the ground, but the Centaur leader seems not to feel the same, still staring at the eyes of rod. The Centaur leader who broke out with all his strength obviously recognized the enemy in front of him. Even if he was injured, he didn''t care. He just wanted to fight the enemy to death. After perceiving the enemy''s intention, rod did not continue to withdraw towards the rear, but raised his iron sword and faced the Centaur leader who came straight. Even if rod wants to escape, he is not as fast as the Centaur leader. On the contrary, because of this kind of behavior, he is in an extreme disadvantage. It''s better to put on a clear posture at the beginning and fight head-on with the Centaur leader. As the Centaur leader has been hurt a lot, rod is not unable to deal with it. Facing the head of the Centaur, rod focused all his attention on him. At this time, in rod''s sight, the Centaur leader, who was in the middle of the charge, appeared a virtual shadow. With the Centaur leader charging together, there were all kinds of strange monsters. these In rod''s heart, another voice appeared at the same time, which made rod quickly flee to the rear. these Rod quickly takes out a magic scroll and tears it open at the same time. A magic arrow shot at the Centaur leader in front of him, but this time, the Centaur leader didn''t block him. The Magic Arrow penetrates the Centaur leader''s body. The Centaur leader still holds his weapon and rushes towards rod in front of him. With a roar, the Centaur leader rushed to rod''s side, and rod quickly met him with a sword. The sword blade and the battle axe crisscross in an instant. The Centaur leader rushes past rod, continues to rush forward for a distance, and finally falls to the ground. Chapter 94 "You killed a third order hero." "Brilliant victory! You''ve gained 2500 experience points! " "After killing a hero, your hero''s expertise is partially activated£¨ 23£©¡± At this time, the group of centaurs who came to attack had been completely destroyed. Except for some centaurs who fled under the protection of the original darkness, the rest of the Centaurs were killed. After checking the system log, rod finally confirmed that the Centaur leader was a hero. As a hero, the Centaur leader gives rod 2500 experience points. This large amount of experience is not much different from that provided by all other centaurs. At this point, rod chooses to upgrade. "Consumed experience 3000, remaining experience 840. Class level increased to level 3, summoning swordsman Level 3... " "Get free attribute point 2, skill point 2..." In this battle, rod defeated these powerful centaurs and gained more than 5000 experience points, but only enough to upgrade rod by 2 levels. Rod knew that as the rank continued to increase, the speed of level increase would be slower and slower. In the later stage of the game, if you want to upgrade the level, you can either accumulate for a long time, or you can only take risks to kill high-level heroes. At the end of the promotion, rod went to the position where the Centaur leader fell. As the battle was over, rod tried to let the dark clouds dissipate through his dark shelter. After trying, rod found that he couldn''t do it. He had to wait for the black clouds to dissipate. Rod came to the Centaur leader''s body, because of the darkness around, rod directly used the flame to light the grass nearby. The fire dispelled the darkness around him. Rod bent down and took off the mask that the Centaur leader was wearing. The mask is hard, but not heavy. Even if it is worn on the face, it will not be affected too much. The mask is carved with a ferocious face, which can not be described as exquisite in workmanship. It presents a kind of wild style as a whole. Rod held the mask in his hand and viewed it directly through the system. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ [the dignity of Silva] Quality: Treasure Type: Mask Equipment requirements: None Basic attribute: summon the most fearful shadow in the target''s heart to intimidate the enemy. Use interval: 10 minutes. Evaluation: even if the will is very strong, there will be fear in the heart of things. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ After checking the properties of the mask, rod understood its function. This treasure can greatly influence the opponent in battle. When rod is first affected by the mask, if he didn''t use the bat in time, he might be seriously injured at that time. Rod recalled that the Centaur leader used the treasure twice. When the Centaur leader used the mask for the first time, what rod saw was the ghost shadow, which was what rod was most afraid of at that time. Rod recalled that why he was afraid of the ghost at that time was closely related to the magic dagger he used originally. When the second time I concentrate on the battle, the virtual shadow of the mask becomes those monsters. Rod put the mask into the space ring, then took the weapon from the Centaur leader''s hand and looked at it. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ [the glory of Silva] Quality: Treasure Equipment requirement: strength attribute reaches 16 Basic attributes: kill + 20, hard to damage. Evaluation: this weapon was used by several powerful centaurs and is a symbol of the glory of the Silva family. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Rhodes as like as two peas in the hands of the Centaur leader, the same display of attributes. Due to the different types of weapons, rod can''t get damage bonus when using Tomahawk, so rod won''t use it. Rod put the Tomahawk in the space ring. In addition to masks and weapons, rod also tried to search for valuable items on the Centaur leader, in order to get information about the origin of the group of centaurs. Hero level Centaur marauders, even in previous lives, rod has not heard much. There are many wounds on the Centaur leader''s body, but the most fatal one is the sword that rod used to pierce his heart. At this time, the blood is spreading around. As the mask was removed, rod saw the Centaur leader''s face, which was a neutral face. At this time, his facial features were still tense. Rod could imagine his original anger. Even if he was close to death, the Centaur leader did not give up the fight. Through the subtle characteristics of his body, rod confirmed that the Centaur leader belongs to a female, which is very close to the Centaur tribe characteristics in rod''s memory. Centaurs are savage in nature, completely different from the nature of the rest of Eli''s creatures, which makes many players feel uncomfortable. During the game at that time, according to the investigation of many players on the Centaur race, it was finally found that the origin of Eli''s group of centaurs was the gathering place of barbaric tribes, clulod. Many years ago, when the Elven king of Eli had just taken over the throne, a large number of centaurs, for some unknown reason, moved from crolor to Eli. Up to now, most of the Centaurs with wild habits still exist in kruld. Rod recalled that both the Centaurs in ERI and croylord were dominated by female centaurs, who dominated the rest of the male centaurs, which was consistent with rod''s confirmation. At this time, rod continued to search for items on the Centaur leader''s body, but failed to find anything, even the property. these cutting-edge news Rod knew that the most important thing at present was to transform these centaurs into undead creatures. Looking at the body of the Centaur leader in front of him, rod realized that this was the first time he had obtained a complete hero''s body. special Rod knows that heroic corpses can be transformed into death knights. special The death knight will retain all the attributes of his life, including memory, special skills, etc., and all his strength can be improved as before without any restrictions. After the hero is transformed into a death knight, because his body is in the form of an undead creature, he is no longer tired and sleepy, and will not be limited by his physical strength. Chapter 95 When a hero is transformed into a death knight, he will lose most of his positive feelings. Once transformed into a death knight, joy, satisfaction, compassion and other feelings no longer exist. After the death knight is transformed, it will obtain the soul summoning skill and spirit mark by itself. Death knights can replace necromancers and transform their own undead creatures. For heroes, if they are transformed into death knights, their own attributes will not decline, but their overall strength will be improved. Therefore, many evil heroes, in order to get stronger power, will take the initiative to transform themselves into death knights after mastering certain undead magic. Because the death knight completely retains the thinking ability, for the necromancer, the death knight is more like a man who can perform tasks than a simple undead. Many times, necromancers allow death knights to perform remote missions. Therefore, it is particularly important for death knights to judge independently. The strength of a high-level necromancer depends largely on the number of death knights under him. But for rod, the Centaur leader in front of him would not obey his orders so easily. Rod could only force him to carry out his orders through his mental imprint. Rod intends to turn the Centaur leader into a death knight, but it is difficult to do so according to rod''s current level of evocation. Therefore, rod needs to upgrade the level of evocation. three o''clock (expert level evocation: you have learned all the Necromancers recorded in ancient books, but you are still not satisfied. You begin to search for the truth of death. You can create any kind of low level undead. Slightly reduces the mana required to wake the dead.) With the achievement of necromancer, rod''s evocation has reached the master level and can transform death knights. three o''clock At that time, with the blessing of two achievements, rod''s evocation can reach a very strong level. Death knights have their own will. Only at the first time of successful transformation can they be controlled by the transformator with his mental imprint. If this is not the case, death knights can hardly be controlled. At this time, rod put his eyes on the body of the Centaur leader in front of him. Under the influence of master level evocation, rod has mastered the method of making death knights. Instead of moving the Centaur leader''s body, rod took out a number of ghost crystals directly from the space ring. Rod took the crystal of the dead in his hand, carefully selected it, left seven of them in his hand, and the rest of them were taken back. Rod put six of them around the Centaur leader at a certain interval. From the top, the six crystals formed a hexagon, and the Centaur leader''s body was placed in the center of the hexagon. Under rod''s selection, the purity of the six ghost crystals is roughly the same, and the quality is medium and high. these At this time, rod''s hands, there is still the last ghost crystal, and this ghost crystal is also rod''s own ghost crystal, the purest one. When he came to the outside of the array, rod cut his left palm with a weapon and dropped his blood on the six ghost crystals on the edge of the array. special these Rod stepped into the formation and put the last ghost crystal in the center of the formation, that is, the body of the Centaur leader. As rod loosened his grip, the ghost crystal floated on the top of the formation. The ghost crystal continued to rise up for a distance, and then stopped in the air. Rod walked out of the normal matrix, and suddenly, a strange change began to appear inside the normal matrix. This thumb sized ghost crystal does not stop motionless in the air, but slowly rotates in one direction. The death energy in the Dharma array begins to change with the rotation of the soul crystal. In rod''s perception, the death energy that originally escaped from the ghost crystal now began to gather around the Centaur leader''s body. Rod looked into the Dharma array. Although there was nothing unusual inside the Dharma array, the transformation ceremony had been activated by the soul crystal. The transformation of death knights has always been a difficult behavior. Even though many necromancers have the master level evocation skills, they do not have the strength to transform death knights. Because it takes a lot of death energy to transform a death knight, even if the necromancer consumes all his mana, it may not be able to achieve it. Therefore, the necromancer needs to use the necromancer crystal together. special Rod knew that according to the hints from the evocation, it was the necromancer himself who aroused the energy of the necromancer crystal in the array. The necromancer who guides the Dharma array must have a high level of wisdom and mysticism. At present, Rhode can not reach this level. Therefore, he can only replace it with the highest quality necromancer crystal. Rhode''s blood smeared on the crystal of the dead is just a medium to establish a spiritual imprint with the Centaur leader''s corpse. From this point, Rhode can control it after successful transformation. After the ceremony was arranged, rod let the Centaur leader transform himself. At this point, rod came to the previous battlefield. Rhode had previously issued orders to ghosts and vampires through his mental imprint to drag the Centaur corpses around them to a place, and the undead had already done so. these At this time, rod has disposed of the corpses on the battlefield. Just wait for them to be transformed, and a large number of undead creatures can be obtained. Looking at the Centaur corpses in the surrounding area, rod knew that his overall strength could be greatly improved. The vampire removes the body of a centaur and then lies in the nearest place to the necromancer crystal, falling into a deep sleep. Rod came to the side of the battlefield, sat down, let the ghosts around guard, and then began to meditate. Chapter 96 I don''t know how long it took, but rod got out of meditation and stood up from the ground. At this time, the sky is already bright. In rod''s perception, the energy of death around him reaches a very rich level. Because rod took out all the dead crystals, after a night''s transformation, the transformation progress of the surrounding centaurs has been completed. Rod knew that because he was in Diya and the energy of death around him was very strong, he didn''t have to worry about other people around him. In diyajin, even if we feel the strong energy of death, not everyone has the courage to go to the source of the energy of death. The necromancer is indifferent in nature. Once discovered by the necromancer, he may lose his life because of a moment of curiosity. When he got up, rod moved his hands and feet, and then came to the body of the Centaur leader. With the approach of rod''s pace, rod also gradually noticed the abnormality. A very strong death energy gathered around the array, which was firmly locked inside the array. Rod didn''t step into the ritual array, he just observed outside the array. these these The death energy released by them is firmly limited around the Centaur leader''s corpse by the soul crystal in the center of the top method array. The ghost crystal in the center of the array is the best rod can take out. At this time, most of the original crystal is covered with dust, and only a small part remains the same. Seeing this, rod knew that when the conversion ceremony was completed, the ghost crystal should be completely broken, which was also the cost of using the ghost crystal to replace the necromancer to guide in the array. After confirming that the transformation still took some time, rod did not take charge of it any more, but came to the other side. these these Rod returned to his original position and continued to meditate. As the sky turns dark, even rod, who is in a state of meditation, can still feel the violent fluctuation of death energy around him. Rod retreated from his meditative state, and at the same time quickly reached the position of the ritual array not far away. At this time, the death energy in the original Dharma array began to leak out. Rod saw that the crystal of the dead, which was floating in the center of the Dharma array, was now completely dull, just like a broken ore. although it was still guiding the surrounding energy of death, it could not last long. And below the crystal of the dead, the body of the Centaur leader has begun a slight movement. At this time, due to rod''s previous treatment, there is a subtle connection between rod and the Centaur leader, but this connection is intermittent and may break at any time. Rod tried to exert his mental imprint on the Centaur leader in front of him just like controlling the undead, but it was difficult to do so. The Centaur leader''s own will was gradually forming, and the fire of soul had strong repulsion. If it wasn''t for rod''s initial treatment, even a trace of his current mental imprint would not have been established. Rod realized that although he had seen the necromancer transform the death knight in his previous life, it was the first time in his life to do it himself. At this time, rod has reached the third level, but for the necromancer, the third level can only be regarded as a senior apprentice, not reaching the level of a formal necromancer. Therefore, it is difficult for rod to establish a spiritual imprint with the Centaur leader. Ordinary apprentices in the third level should have about 15 spiritual attributes. Because rod assigned many attributes to the combat attributes, he did not have enough spiritual attributes. Rod tried to expand the connection through his own spirit in the head of the Centaur, but he couldn''t do it. On the contrary, because of the successive attempts, rod''s mind began to become confused. Rod knew that if he did not control the Centaur leader before he was transformed to a certain extent, he could successfully transform the death knight, but he could not control it. these In the face of the improved strength of the Centaur leader, rod can not deal with. At this point, rod quickly assigned all the remaining attribute points to the spirit attribute. In an instant, rod''s control of mental imprint improved a lot. There are four points of freedom attribute, which Rhode directly allocated to the spiritual attribute, which has an immediate effect. The connection between rod and the Centaur leader gradually grew. four o''clock As time went by, the range of Centaur leader''s activities became larger and larger, and rod''s spiritual imprint became more and more complete, almost completed. At this time, the Centaur leader stands up, and the original ghost crystal is instantly hit by it, which breaks up in the air, and the powerful death energy in the Dharma array spreads out all around in an instant. When the transformation of Centaur leader is completed, rod''s spiritual imprint has been fully established. At this point, rod also got the system prompt. "You have the race achievement [Lord of the dead]." "[undead Lord]: controls a death knight. Basic reward control spirit + 5. " When the Centaur leader got up, he saw rod in front of him, but without any action, he just stared at rod coldly. Because he was transformed into a death knight, the Centaur leader kept the memory before he was killed. Now, of course, he won''t give rod any good looks. If it wasn''t for the mental imprint, the Centaur leader would attack rod directly. The spirit imprint tells the Centaur leader everything in front of him. The Centaur leader clearly realizes that his life is in the hands of the enemy in front of him. Even so, the Centaur leader is not ready to please rod. Chapter 97 Rod didn''t care. Instead, he asked the Centaur leader in front of him, "can you understand me?" The Centaur leader was obviously not ready to answer rod''s question. He just looked at rod with disdain in his eyes. At this time, a sense of tearing from the soul filled the Centaur leader''s mind. The Centaur leader uttered a whine of sadness, which was the punishment that rod imposed on him. After the punishment, the Centaur leader covered his head with a ferocious face. As long as rod relaxes the limitation of mental imprint a little, he will go straight to rod. Now rod sighed in his heart. Rod knew in his heart that the will of the hero level could not be reversed by a spiritual imprint. Rod knew that although he turned the Centaur leader into a death knight, he obviously couldn''t let him play his own role. All his actions must be under the control of the spirit mark. Rod had expected this at first, but he still felt a little sorry to confirm it again. Through the instructions in the mental imprint, the expression on the Centaur leader''s face gradually calmed down, and there was no emotion in his eyes when he looked at rod. At this point, the Centaur leader replied, "yes." The Centaur leader''s voice reached rod with a strange accent. Although rod can directly let the Centaur leader pass the information through his mental imprint, this kind of information is obviously not accurate enough. Through dialogue, rod can get more complete information. "Why are you here? Why attack me? " Rod asked the Centaur leader in front of him, which was the answer he wanted to know most. "I have received news that a batch of ghost crystals will be transported to Diya through the commercial group. I led my men all the way to Diya and found that the business group had been destroyed by the necromancer. During this period, I have killed many necromancers, but I can''t find any trace of the necromancer crystal. " "Previously, my centaurs found you. After solving another necromancer, I came here to kill you." After listening to the Centaur leader''s explanation, rod also had some understanding of its origin. Since there was no official background of Eli, rod did not continue to ask, but asked other questions. "What are your heroes?" The Centaur leader replied, "attack." The voice is flat and simple. The Centaur leader''s answer does not have any emotion, but simply answers rod''s question. Rod then asked, "why can you heal? What spells have you mastered? " The Centaur leader replied, "I''ve only mastered healing. I was rewarded by the elders of the tribe to enter the spring of the elves because of my awakening as a hero. After I came out from there, I took charge of healing myself. " Rod seemed to be aware of something, and then asked, "do you remember the way to the Elven spring?" The Centaur leader replied, "yes." After listening, rod said nothing, but he had some ideas in his mind. Rod recalled that there were all kinds of strange things everywhere in Eli, and the spring of the elves was one of them. Rod remembers that as long as he takes a sip of the elf spring, he can get the maximum increase in health. And the source of the spring of the elves leads directly to the holy things of the elves, that is, where the world tree is. Rod looked at the Centaur leader in front of him and asked, "where is the general location of the Elven spring?" The Centaur leader replied, "within the Silva tribe." Heard here, because the location of the Elven spring is located in the territory of Eli, rod did not ask. Rod then asked, "can you copy down how to cast healing spells?" The Centaur leader replied, "I can''t do that." Rod understood that transcribing a learned spell requires a higher level of wisdom. The Centaur leader in front of him did not reach this level. these these these The rest of the Centaurs are under the control of the Centaur leader. At the same time, rod also handed over his remaining ghosts to the Centaur leader through the same source of spiritual imprint. cutting-edge news Because rod''s current strength can''t reach the level of a formal necromancer, once his death knights are exposed, rod will be coveted by the formal necromancer in the college. They will try their best to kill rod and take his death knights as their own, which will undoubtedly greatly affect rod''s plan. Seeing that the Centaur leader has transformed all the Centaurs around him, rod comes to the place where the ghost crystal was originally placed, divides part of it and gives it to the Centaur leader in front of him. At the same time, he returns the Centaur leader''s original battle axe to him. As for the original mask of the Centaur leader, rod did not return it. Rod said to the Centaur leader: "Your task is to hunt those centaurs who escaped before, and use the dead crystal I gave you to transform them into undead creatures." "After one day at the latest, I need you to go to the territory of Eli, where you can hunt the weak creatures, whether they are the native creatures of Eli or the weak Necromancers." "I''ll go to Eli soon, and wait for my order." Rod did not intend to let the Centaur leader go with him to the city of mourning, but let him give full play to the advantages of the death knight. Due to the mental imprint, any creature killed by the Centaur leader can also gain complete experience. Therefore, this is the fastest way to improve his strength. The undead creatures controlled by death knights don''t need to occupy rod''s spiritual attribute, which is also the convenience of death knights. After receiving the order, the Centaur leader controls the spirit mark and leads the Centaur dead to rush out to the surrounding forest. these Under the influence of spiritual imprint, although the Centaur leader will not have his own consciousness, he will try his best to complete the tasks assigned by rod, and rod does not have to worry about any problems. At this time, beside rod, in addition to the vampire still lying in the same place, and the Centaur rod intended to use for walking, there were only a few centaurs who could not be transformed into the undead because they were beheaded. Watching the Centaurs around him go away, rod opens the property panel: lastname Hero''s Specialty: unawakened (23) Rank: Level 3 summoning swordsman Level 3 (03000) Attributes: strength 16, speed 13, physique 18, knowledge 10, spirit 15, control spirit 2.5 (15), remaining skill points 2 HP: 9090 Mana: 62100 Pneumatic value: 180180 Experience value: 840 Skills: heavy chop LV3, burst Lv2, double chop LV1, Shield Slam LV1, mental imprint, bat like LV1 Special skills: expert swordsmanship, expert evocation, intermediate reconnaissance, intermediate wisdom, primary resistance, primary eagle eye, primary fire magic Magic: Magic Arrow LV1, slow Dafa LV1, body shield LV1, weakness LV1, fire control LV1, water control LV1, thunderbolt ice LV1, ice magic ring LV1, fire magic wall LV1, fireball LV1 Achievements: soldier''s heart, beginner, brave, hero''s blood, embarking on the journey, necromancer, necromancer controller, rest, conquering the necromancer, calm heart, resisting the necromancer, marching forward bravely, Lord of the necromancer] After confirming his attributes, rod takes out the map from the space ring and looks at the direction of the city of mourning on the map. Rod knew that his journey had just begun. Chapter 98 After two months of publicity, it''s time for this book to go on sale. care Thank you for your support! Speaking of the reasons for opening this book, one day in the first half of this year, several friends and I went to the Internet bar to open the black, and then the Internet bar cut off the Internet very unkindly In the process of network recovery, several friends started to play CS on LAN. I wanted to follow them, but in the content of the single player game, I found a skull under the black robe, which was the H3 I used to play. Seeing this game in the Internet bar, although I haven''t played it for a long time, I still recall the scene when I played this game. In those days, there were not many games to play. A dilapidated computer and a hero can spend a whole holiday. Then he started playing H3 in the Internet bar. After a long time of seclusion, the Internet still didn''t come After that, there is the book. After all, this is my future. Please support me! Chapter 99 At the border of Diya, the most famous large town is the city of mourning. Due to the geographical location, the city of mourning was the last one the necromancer passed before he went to Eli. It once became an outpost for the necromancer to attack Eli. All day long, the place is covered with darkness and no sunshine. At this time, not far from the gate of the city of mourning, several guards were busy. cutting-edge news For visitors to the city of mourning, there are no restrictions, and any race can enter it. Naturally, the purpose of the guard staying here is not to check the luggage of passing personnel. At this time, an apprentice of the necromancer came to the city gate, followed by several walking corpses. Seeing this, a guard directly met him and led the apprentice to another direction. Just a little far away from the city gate, there are a large number of low-level undead creatures. Whether it is the more common skeleton soldiers, walking corpses, or ghosts and ghosts, you can see them here. In addition, there are many special kinds of undead creatures. The apprentice left the corpse behind him here, then went back to the gate and entered the city. After guiding the apprentice, the guard returned to his original position. After standing for a while, he found no one around and sat down. these The Convention of the city of mourning is not to allow low-level undead creatures to enter the city. The unified placement of low-level undead creatures here is also to enable the apprentices stationed here to control the undead creatures for the first time after the death of the necromancer. After sitting down, the guard sighed. This guard has another level of identity, that is, an apprentice who just joined the black crow necromancer school. As soon as he joined the college, the guard could only take lower level tasks from the college. To guide the returning necromancer at the gate is his first task. The guard knows that a few days later, when the task is over, he will not be able to take this easy task, and the college will force him to issue more difficult tasks. Just as the guard was thinking about the countermeasures, the sound of horse hooves sounded from a distance, and a figure appeared from a distance, getting closer and closer to the city of mourning. At the sound of the horse''s hooves, the guard stood up slowly. The guard is ready to stop the horse in the street because it is not allowed in the city of mourning. In these days of guidance, all the people entering the city of mourning did not deliberately embarrass the guards in front of them. The smooth guidance in recent days makes the guards still immersed in their own problems. When the horse stopped directly in front of the guard, the guard realized this and looked up at the man on the horse. At this time, after seeing the scene in front of him, the guard seemed to be aware of something. His eyes narrowed and his heart was shocked. The man was covered in a black robe, which made it difficult to see his face clearly. On the man''s shoulder stood a strange bat, staring at the apprentice in front of him, with a bloodthirsty desire in his eyes. At this time, the guard also saw the mount under him, the body of a centaur, and the weapon in his hand. Even though the guard didn''t know much, he realized that this was the Centaur inside Eli. The guard has seen many powerful necromancers, but they all carry a lot of Necromancers. They are similar to the people in front of them. The guard has not seen many of them. At this time, the black robed man on the half man''s horse put down his hood and showed his original face, which was rod. Rod didn''t know why he was stopped, so he didn''t make any action. He just looked at the guard in front of him and obviously asked the guard to explain to him. The guard opened his mouth because he was nervous for a moment, but he didn''t say anything. Just as they fell into silence, another guard with senior apprenticeship level at the gate of the city came up to rod and said to him: "Sorry, the guard doesn''t know the rules very well, and has made some offense unintentionally, but please leave the low-level undead creatures in the gathering place outside the city according to the rules of the city." Hearing this, rod did not take charge of the low-level apprentice in front of him, but looked at the guard who was talking. Seeing that rod didn''t reply, the guard said, "if I''m right, your Centaur should be a low-level undead without self-consciousness. If you want to enter the city, please leave it outside the city." At this time, the bat standing on rod''s shoulder seemed to feel the hostility of the guard in front of him, and gave a harsh cry to the guard. The bat''s eyes flashed with bloodthirsty light. It seemed that in the next second, it would rush directly to the guard in front of it. Rod raised his hand and waved it twice to pacify the bat. Then he dismounted directly. Under the guidance of the guard, he came to the place where the rest of the people placed the undead. But the original low-level apprentice still stayed in the same place, watching rod go away, and he didn''t know what he was thinking. Under the control of the mental imprint, the Centaur went to an empty seat, then stood still, waiting for rod''s next order. Rod didn''t say much, so he directly placed the Centaur here. Because he chose this Centaur just for walking, its strength is not the strongest. For the current rod, even if it is placed here, it will not have any impact. Rod knew that this behavior of placing low-level undead creatures outside the city was to prevent further chaos in the city. Placing the undead outside the city is also to give the lower level apprentices room to improve. Inside the city of mourning, even the senior apprentices, if there are no high-level undead creatures around, they can only rely on their own magic to fight. However, after accepting the task issued by the college and leaving the city, the situation is different. In the task, it still depends on the overall strength of the necromancer. After placing the Centaur, rod went back to the original entrance and planned to enter the city from here. When rod was about to enter the city of mourning, the low-level apprentice who first guided him reached out and handed out an object to rod, saying, "this is the map of the city. I hope it can help you." Rod knew that although the apprentice in front of him was not strong, he saw from other aspects that he was coming to the city of mourning for the first time, so he gave him the map. Rod took the map, took a look at the guard, and then walked into the city. Chapter 100 Rod''s bat is a vampire. When a vampire wakes up from his sleep, rod finds that his level has been improved, and he has successfully advanced to the fourth level undead. Therefore, he has mastered the ability to transform the noumenon into a bat for a long time. After entering the city, rod took the map in his hand to check while he was walking in the city. For this kind of large town, as long as you live in the city for a little longer, you can figure out the facilities. The map is only helpful for the newly arrived necromancer. Rod knew that the apprentices who had been guarding outside the city gate before hoped to make friends with some powerful necromancers in this way. At this time, rod, who is moving forward, suddenly has a special feeling. special Rod can clearly sense in one direction that there is someone who is closely related to him. Rod took a look in that direction, checked the map, and found that the location was exactly where the freelance chamber of Commerce was. Rod thought of something, but he couldn''t confirm it, so he walked in the direction of the wave. Rod came to the door of the freelance chamber of Commerce. The freelance chamber of Commerce in the city of mourning is still the same style. Rod looks inside the chamber of Commerce, and there are many people in normal dress who are busy. With this feeling in his heart, rod entered the freelance chamber of Commerce. The feeling extends all the way to the interior of the freelance chamber of Commerce, that is, the location of the business group. As rod gets closer and closer to the business group in the rear, his feeling becomes stronger and stronger. At this point, rod stopped. Rod knew that this kind of feeling was conveyed through the [miss of elotte] he was wearing. [elot''s missing] is rod''s earliest treasure. The effect is to improve his sense of consanguinity. Although rod has been wearing it on himself, this treasure has not been able to play any role until now, after meeting the trigger conditions, rod has a strong feeling in his heart. Rod knew that the source of the telepathy was exactly where his sister, the hero Rowling, was. Because it is related to the soul task, rod dare not neglect anything. Seeing this, rod takes back the college badge he took out from the space ring and puts it back into the space ring. Rod didn''t pay any attention to the apprentice, but went to the inside of the college. air Just as rod passed by, a large number of flies and insects rose around the cemetery, but without exception, they all avoided rod. Through his own perception, rod knows that the cemetery here is not just for the apprentices who have just entered the college to dispel their fear of corpses. More importantly, there are many powerful undead creatures deep in the cemetery. When the undead spell academy is in danger, the sleeping undead creatures here will be awakened. Through the graveyard, rod passed a withered forest. The trees in the forest have different shapes, but all of them have slender branches. Just as rod was moving forward. On the surface of a tree around him, rod saw a twisted face struggling with pain. Intense pain makes the face seem to want to shout something, but no sound can be made. these After passing through the woods, there were many forks. According to the instructions on the map, rod walked towards his chosen goal. The map records the buildings inside the college in great detail, even more than the outside of the college, which saves the time to find out the road. Rhode''s first choice is to go to the place where he specially assigned tasks within the college. In this way, Rhode can roughly understand the extent of the war. Chapter 101 With the guidance of the map, rod came to a building. There are many black robed people in the hall of the building. There are many crystal balls floating in the center of the hall. The black robed people surround the crystal ball. When they see where the crystal ball is vacant, they come to which side and press the badge on the surface of the crystal ball. When rod saw this scene, he remembered his learning process in blakada mage Academy in his previous life and knew that they were receiving and obtaining information through crystal ball. Rod also learned from them. When the crystal ball next to him was available, he came to the crystal ball, put the badge in his palm, and put his hand on the crystal ball. special Rod knew that the Necromancer''s school always only recognized the badge. If it could establish a spiritual imprint with the badge, it means that it recognized the identity provided by the school and was willing to abide by a series of rules in the school, including rewards and punishment. Just as he pressed the badge on the crystal ball, rod felt a surge of mana in his body. Through the spiritual mark of the badge in his hand, he connected with the crystal ball, and some information came to his mind. Rod received and understood the information from the crystal ball, which was a series of tasks, and rod began to check it. At this time, Rhode''s mind came up with a large number of optional task information, but the corresponding only apprenticeship level. these When establishing the spirit mark, crystal ball wants to find out rod''s strength through the spirit mark. Fortunately, rod''s spiritual attribute has reached a certain degree, and after perceiving this kind of exploration, he immediately resisted it. Unable to find out rod''s strength, crystal ball can only know that rod came to the college for the first time. Therefore, it only conveys the apprenticeship level task to rod. After looking at the mission information, rod realized this. these After a review, rod found several of them. Among the tasks related to Eli, a large number of them are transporting corpses to the border. In addition, there are not many tasks directly involved in the war. these Rod judged that at this time, the war had not yet reached the white hot stage, and the two sides were making fierce explorations. Rod knew that when the war was fully opened, even the low-level apprentices had to join the battlefield to fight. At that time, in the front of the battlefield, apprentices alone need to guard against each other, and they may be killed by their original companions at any time. these these Compared with the other tasks, which are only tens of gold coins, when he saw this task, rod immediately found the problem of this task. Realizing this, rod immediately took over the task. As we have obtained the official background of the Necromancer''s School of magic, we only need to come to the border of Diya to carry out the next plan in the name of completing the task. After taking the task, rod took his hand back from the crystal ball, put the badge with his own spiritual mark into the space ring, and then walked out of the hall to take the task. Leaving the mission hall, rod walked toward the free market recorded on the map. Inside the free market, a large number of apprentices are gathering to select items in front of each booth, hoping to select powerful treasures with their own extraordinary eyesight. these If you want to understand the effect of a treasure, you can only rely on your own level of mysticism, or rely on the apprentice who sells the treasure to explain. Rod came here just to get a pendant treasure. At present, rod is equipped with two pendants, and a player can only wear three pendants at most at the same time. As long as rod is equipped with one pendants again, he can achieve a great achievement. Therefore, taking advantage of a large number of gold coins in the space ring, rod came here first to choose his own treasure. At this point, rod came to a stall and began to quickly check the items. Most of the treasures sold here are of low quality, and their prices are unreasonably high. As there are high-level necromancers in the market who always pay attention to the surrounding environment, looting rarely happens here. Whether it''s the freelance chamber of Commerce or the magic guild, there are special places for treasure trading, but the price difference between them is too big. If it''s not necessary to sell the treasure as soon as possible or there are enough gold coins, few people will choose these two places. After checking in front of the stall, rod did not find any suitable treasure, so he went to the next stall. Until rod looked at the stalls around him, he didn''t find any suitable treasure. The only more suitable treasure, the stall owner put forward a very high price, rod thought it was not worth giving up. In the end, rod gave up the search like this and instead spent 10 gold coins from a small stall to buy the simplest pendant. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ [the sign of sharp eyes] Quality: Treasure Type: Pendant Equipment requirements: Hawkeye Basic attribute: Hawkeye + 1% chance to take effect Evaluation: unless you have more than one treasure with similar effect at the same time, it is difficult to play its role. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Although the additional attribute of the pendant is too low to have any effect on rod, it is also a treasure. Rod wears it on him and then looks at the system log. "You got the race achievement [greedy heart]" "[greedy heart]: equip three pendants. Basic reward: effective number of Pendant + 1. Wear reward: select a pendant that has been equipped to increase its effect by 100%. " With this achievement, the number of pendants that can work at the same time has been increased, the fourth pendants can be equipped, and the effect of pendants can be improved actively. If you view the attributes after completion, rod will no longer stay, but open the map and go to the next target. Chapter 102 Before long, rod came to a huge tower. Rod knew that according to the records on the map, this was where the magic guild in the college was. Inside the tower, there is a place to buy magic scrolls and learn magic. The black crow necromancer school itself originated from the magic guild. Therefore, the magic guild here is also the headquarters of the school. No matter how strong the college is, its status will not change. The tower is located in the center of the college, which is much larger than other buildings in terms of area and height. Half of the whole tower was covered with black clouds, which Rhode could not see clearly until he approached. Rod needs to exchange most of his gold coins for suitable spells here. During the journey to the city of mourning, rod counted all the belongings in the space ring. There are nearly 3000 gold coins on rod''s body, 8 of which are of different quality and a number of gems. As soon as he entered the magic guild, rod looked into the middle of the hall. In the middle of the hall, there is a huge skull. The height of the skull was even higher than rod''s height. Two big black holes in the eye socket looked straight at everyone who entered the magic guild. Just above the skull, there is a candle chandelier. After magic blessing, the chandelier will light up the inside of the hall with a pale light. The surrounding walls are covered with black patterns, and various lines connect the whole hall. Rod walked towards the inside of the hall, and as he passed the huge skull in the center, rod gave it a deep look. If you are an ordinary necromancer, when you enter this magic guild for the first time, you may think that the skeletons in front of you are only made by the necromancer. There is no such huge creature in the mainland. The purpose of placing skeletons here is to frighten the necromancer who enters. But rod knew that the skull in front of him was actually the head of the extinct Titan. Titans once had brilliant civilization, but they were all annihilated in the long river of history. No one knows why the Titans died out. After so many years, only the legend of Titans circulated on the mainland. Brakata''s mages always believe in the existence of Titan giant. Countless mages try to create the most powerful puppet of Titan giant, and only a few succeed. Rod is convinced that the skull in front of him belongs to the head of Titan giant, because rod remembers that in the previous life''s expansion film, the complete remains of Titan giant buried under the college were called out. Beyond the skull in front of him, rod came to the room where he bought spells. Inside the room sat a young man in black robe. When he saw rod coming forward, the young man took out a book that recorded the effects and prices of various spells, and let rod choose for himself. In the book, most of the low level spells that rod knows are recorded, and the acquisition price is clearly marked. Some super low level spells don''t have a price. You need a special contribution to get them. There isn''t one of the fourth-order spells in rod''s memory in the book. Even if it''s a level 4 damage spell, it''s not recorded in the book. Rod was thinking and looking at the book in his hand. It didn''t take long to determine the spell you needed. Rod has selected four kinds of magic. As fencing is still a large part of rod''s combat ability, rod has selected attack acceleration and bloodthirsty magic to improve his melee strength. Considering the war in the near future, rod chose the spell "death ripple" because he had to face many enemies. At the same time, rod chose a powerful spell [blindness]. these flower Although both of them are level 2, they can almost turn their achievements by this spell because of their strong effect. It takes 1500 gold coins to learn. After confirmation, rod returned the books to the young man in black robe, and then took out the gold coins from the space ring. Because rod had finished packing the gold coins in advance, although he took out a large number of gold coins at this time, they were not scattered all over the place. The young man took the gold coin, and then led rod to a quiet room in the rear, where an old man was waiting. After the young man explained a few words to the old man, the old man took out three pieces of parchment recording the magic and asked rod to finish the transcription inside the quiet room. In this process, no matter young people or old people have any reaction to rod''s bat. It seems that no matter what kind of creatures appear here, they will not have any objection. Quiet room has been set up for copying supplies. Rod enters the quiet room, takes out elot''s magic book from the space ring, and begins to copy it. Rodriguez just copied the contents recorded on the scroll into the magic book, and then he received the system prompt. "By copying spell scrolls, you have learned first-order spells [attack acceleration], [bloodthirsty Magic], second-order spells [death ripple], [blindness]." "[attack acceleration LV1]: first order air magic. Cost mana 6, increase the speed of a target by 2 points for 40 seconds. Experience required to upgrade is 10. " "[bloodthirsty magic LV1]: first level fire magic. Cost mana 6, increases melee damage caused by selected units by 10% for 40 seconds. Experience required to upgrade is 10. " "[death wave LV1]: second level earth magic. Consume 20 mana and send out death shock wave to attack all creatures except undead creatures, causing 25 damage points. Upgrade experience 40. " "[blind LV1]: second level fire magic. eight p.m. Experience required to upgrade is 20. " these these At this point, rod has completed a series of preparations, and then intends to deal with the task he took over. Rod didn''t notice that in his rear, the young man in black who had been guiding him when he bought a spell was staring at his back, with a faint fluctuation of mana in his eyes. When rod left, the young man wrote down the words "suspected hero" on a piece of paper. Chapter 103 Rod didn''t know what was going on behind him. Out of the magic guild, rod began to prepare for this mission. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ A day later, in front of the grave. Through the information conveyed in the crystal ball, rod accurately found the tomb mentioned in the mission. When he came to the tomb, rod looked around and found that there were almost all kinds of tombs around him. At this time, the transformation of the undead was going on. For the rest of the tombs around, rod had no idea. Rod knew that although the Academy did not restrict necromancers to come here to transform the undead, he could not use the undead that did not belong to him. If you use undead creatures that don''t belong to you, you may be punished by the college. Coming to the front of the tomb, after confirming, rod went down. After entering the tomb, rod walked out again. At this time, a group of low-level undead creatures followed him. these According to the requirements of the mission, rod needs to bring the undead here to the front of the battlefield, but rod knows that the mission is not so simple. At this time, Rhode was followed by a big and shabby carriage. flower Under rod''s control, all the undead creatures around enter the rear of the carriage. All of a sudden, rod noticed that he was staring at him all the time. Rod looked back and saw a necromancer staring at him. Through the comparison in his memory, rod recognized that the necromancer in front of him was the low-level apprentice who gave the map to him at the beginning when he entered the city of mourning. Through his eyes, rod realized that the apprentice obviously recognized himself. Rod didn''t say much. Just as he was about to board the carriage, the apprentice went to the front of rod''s carriage and began to talk with him "You are the necromancer who just entered the city yesterday. You also took the task of 200 gold coins, right?" Perhaps realizing the way rod looked at himself, the apprentice immediately asked, "do you remember me?" Rod did not answer, but thought for a while, then said: "remember, you are the guard who gave me the map at the door." Seeing that the necromancer in front of him was willing to answer his own words, the apprentice was obviously delighted. He was still thinking about how to complete the current task. At this time, he met another companion who took the same task. Recalling the power of the man in front of him when he entered the city, the apprentice knew that he would not be as simple as an ordinary necromancer. Since he was willing to answer with himself, he might be able to complete the task together. Without waiting for the apprentice to continue talking, rod took the initiative to say, "listen to what you mean, you have also accepted the task of transporting the undead?" The apprentice nodded, and rod said, "well, would you like to go to the mission site with me? I don''t think you have a carriage for the undead in advance? " After hearing this, the apprentice was happy, but his intuition told him that things were not so simple. Having experienced some things in the college, the apprentice knew that the necromancer only considered his own interests and would not help himself for no reason. So he asked rod: "But... What do I need to pay? The revenue of this task is so high, there should be a lot of danger on the road... " Rod replied: "if there is one more person, you can solve any problems on the way. If you feel sorry, help me drive the carriage, and I''ll follow it With that, rod looked at his apprentice and waited for his decision. After listening to rod''s explanation, even though the apprentice still had some doubts in his heart, he gave up a lot and nodded his head. He agreed to rod''s proposal. Then, the apprentice let the undead beside him into the carriage that rod carried. In the process, rod has been watching. With the undead all into the carriage, under the control of two people, the undead did not cause confusion, but stood close to each other. At this point, rod mounted the Centaur he had originally controlled. At rod''s signal, the apprentice drove the carriage slowly forward. Along the way, the apprentice tried to talk back to rod, but when he saw that rod didn''t have any reply, he had to give up and drive the carriage attentively. Because the carriage was crowded with a large number of undead creatures, it was difficult to improve the speed for a moment, but rod didn''t care. He still followed behind the carriage like this. Rod chose the road closest to the target. Along the way, rod did not find any abnormality. It was a road, but he could not see people coming and going. Even the necromancer deliberately avoided this road for safety. The apprentice in front of him didn''t have any doubt about it, as if he didn''t know the danger of the main road. On the contrary, he was very happy to choose the nearest road. Through this behavior, rod knew that the apprentice in front of him lacked the experience to deal with the task. As the war is about to start, if a powerful necromancer loses a lot of undead creatures, what he will do is to wantonly kill the rest of the apprentices of the necromancer, gather a large number of undead creatures in a short time, and then return to the battlefield again. Therefore, even rod is ready to leave when he meets a powerful enemy, but his apprentice is not alert. Rod didn''t remind him of anything. Rod realized that this might be why the apprentice chose to take the job. Rod began to think about the strangeness of the task. As long as you have a little bit of magic ability, you can quickly master the spirit mark. For the necromancer, mental imprint is the most basic skill, and the basic level is just like the level of evocation. At the same time, as long as you practice for a while, the necromancer will have a lot of knowledge about the spirit mark. For low-level undead creatures, mental imprint is easy to establish, but difficult to remove. Generally speaking, as long as mental imprint is established, the necromancer will hardly take the initiative to remove it. Because the spiritual imprint is firmly rooted in the soul fire of the undead, if the undead dies, it''s OK. Once the undead mage tries to remove it, it will be directly attacked by strong reaction, and the severe pain will make the undead mage give up this idea. In addition, actively removing the spirit mark will permanently damage the spirit attribute of the necromancer. Chapter 104 Rod knew that this was not the whole reason why the mission was so rewarding. these This task, though not clearly stated, is obviously not for ordinary apprentices. All the way forward, in the continuous progress, not far from the task target. At this time, in rod''s perception, there is an obvious abnormality around him. This is rod. Maybe he also received a hint. A necromancer came out of the camp, turned his head to the carriage, and saw rod and the apprentice in front of the carriage. Having reached the target position, the apprentice stopped the carriage. Rod, who had been following the coach, also stopped the Centaur. As soon as the apprentice got off the carriage, he was looking at rod, intending to talk with him. The necromancer not far away had already walked towards them. As the necromancer approaches, the sleeping bat on rod''s shoulder suddenly opens his eyes and stares at the necromancer. The apprentice wanted to say something to rod, but it was too late. The necromancer said to them, "are you the people who transport the undead creatures? Now that it''s all here, what are you waiting for? " There was some impatience in his voice. At this time, the apprentice in front of the necromancer was too scared to say anything. He quickly let the undead creatures on the carriage step down and stand in a row in front of the necromancer. At this time, the apprentice in front of him suddenly realized what he wanted to say, but he hesitated to say it. The necromancer yelled, "what? You don''t want to finish the job? " Realizing that the necromancer was angry, the apprentice said, "no... I don''t know how to remove the control of the necromancer..." "You don''t even know how to remove your mental imprint, dare you take this task?" The necromancer came forward and began to scold the apprentice in front of him. Although the apprentice had some complaints, he obviously did not dare to show any performance and could only accept them one by one. In the process, rod has been watching in the rear without any movement. Rod keenly perceived that although the necromancer had been talking with his apprentice, his attention was always on himself. At this time, in rod''s sight, the necromancer walked forward a few steps, but stopped at a distance from the apprentice, and did not get closer to the apprentice. Since he got off the Centaur, rod has been standing there, watching what''s going on. After a few curses, the necromancer stopped his action and began to teach the apprentice how to remove the spirit mark of the undead. Although it only needs some small skills to remove the mental imprint, it is difficult for the apprentices who have not experienced it before to understand this method by themselves. Under the guidance of the necromancer, the apprentice soon mastered the skill of removing the mental imprint, and then, according to the method taught by the necromancer, began to release the mental imprint within the soul fire of the necromancer. At the moment of trying, a tearing pain suddenly appeared in the apprentice''s mind. The apprentice snorted, and then, unable to bear the pain, was forced to interrupt the attempt. Soon, it seemed that he realized the eyes of the necromancer in front of him. The apprentice didn''t dare to rest and continued to try. This attempt, the apprentice still did not insist a few times, then immediately failed in pain. Seeing this, the necromancer immediately said, "what? Don''t you want to finish the task? Do you think this task reward is so easy to get? " Speaking of the back, the necromancer almost roared out directly, and the apprentice in front of him was completely frightened. The apprentice thought of the horror of the necromancer. At this time, he didn''t dare to answer anything. He turned to ask rod for help, but rod didn''t say anything. He just looked at him coldly. After a gesture, the apprentice began to regret it. When he first found out the task, he carefully checked the situation of the task, and then he dared to take it. But here, he found that the task was not so simple. At this time, looking at the fierce appearance of the necromancer, the apprentice had to try again to remove the spiritual imprint in the mind of the necromancer. Holding back the pain in his mind, the apprentice relieved the mental imprint of a walking corpse. these Once again, the apprentice could not bear the pain in his mind. The original low spiritual attributes, and then by this kind of backfire, resulting in pain, making the apprentice for a while issued a cry of pain. Rod recalled that removing the mental imprint will bring about the setting of backfire, originally just for the player. Players can''t get any experience by killing the undead with their own mental imprint. Therefore, in order to avoid players directly removing the mental imprint and killing it after the undead is seriously injured, and directly mending the knife for their own undead in the melee, there are strict restrictions on removing the mental imprint in the game. Not many players can completely bear the pain of lifting the mental imprint. Even if they can bear it, the loss of mental attributes is more difficult for players to accept. With this limitation, players would rather kill the undead directly than remove the spirit mark of the undead. At this time, this setting was used by the necromancer as an apprentice. Seeing the tragic situation of the apprentice, the necromancer in front of him did not have any sympathy. Instead, he said to the apprentice in front of him: "you see, there are six undead creatures in front of you. The pain is only temporary. After the relief, you can get 200 gold coins." Maybe it was the necromancer who told him to think about the reward he was going to get, and the apprentice lifted two spiritual marks again. The successive pain made the apprentice almost unable to stand, so he could only cover his head with his hands, which was better. The necromancer was not moved, but urged. Rod clearly saw a smile on the Necromancer''s face as he did so. At this time, rod''s eyes, just with the vision swept to this side of the necromancer. Chapter 105 At the moment of sight intersection, the necromancer took the initiative to move his eyes away. Rod looked at the trick of the necromancer in front of him, not moved in his heart. Rod knew that the purpose of the necromancer was not just to torture the apprentice. At this time, the apprentice is no longer willing to release a mental imprint, as if tearing the whole head from the inside of the pain, making the apprentice feel great pain. In the face of this situation, the necromancer in front of him looked cold and said to the apprentice in a deep voice: "to remove the mental imprint, you just need to bear some pain. If this task can not be completed, you need to be severely punished!" "Maybe you don''t know that the more rewarding a task is, the heavier the punishment will be if it fails. If you can''t, think about the punishment you might get. " After hearing this, the apprentice''s will was loosened, but he was still unwilling to remove his mental imprint. "If you are a senior apprentice, you may still have the value of turning into an undead, but if you are an apprentice like yourself, once this task fails, you may only be able to transform the undead." "Many powerful necromancers like to carry out this kind of experiment. Ordinary people are not qualified to carry out the reform of the necromancers, but they will lose a lot by using senior apprentices to carry out the reform. You are just the right apprentice." "Do you know about the reformation of the dead? I have seen one of them, that is, when you are still alive, open your body and stimulate it with a series of undead spells! Or directly sew the soul crystal inside your body to see what will happen! " While saying that, the Necromancer''s face in front of him showed a cruel and ferocious expression, but his eyes swept over rod again. The apprentice was frightened by his words. He bowed his head and did not dare to look directly at the necromancer. His body began to shake. Not far away rod saw all this clearly. Thinking of the possible punishment, the apprentice held back the pain and released the spirit mark of an undead once again. The pain that reappeared directly filled the apprentice''s mind. Due to the successive release of the mental imprint, the spiritual reaction became more and more intense, and the apprentice almost burst into tears. At this time, even if the necromancer still roared in front of the apprentice, the apprentice couldn''t listen. The whole thinking of the apprentice was almost torn apart by pain, and he could feel nothing but pain. these By the time the pain was over, the apprentice''s consciousness had begun to blur. At this time, the apprentice suddenly saw that the necromancer had raised his hand to himself. This posture, of course, is very familiar to the apprentice. It''s just the preparation before casting. Before the apprentice had any action, the voice of the necromancer came. "It''s a pity that if you can''t finish the task by yourself, I''ll help you to do it." After realizing what the necromancer wanted to do in front of him, the apprentice wanted to escape to the rear, but because of the sharp pain and fear, the whole reaction was slow, and he could do nothing but tremble. Seeing this, the necromancer said, "I''ll give you one last chance to remove the spiritual imprint of all undead creatures." The voice turned cold, although it did not use a command tone, but there is no doubt about the meaning. Perhaps the fear of death has deeply stimulated the apprentice in front of him. Compared with it, it may be nothing to bear some pain. With the courage emerging from his heart, the apprentice completely ignored the pain caused by the release of his mental imprint, and his face became blue and blue. He released the rest of his mental imprint. With the release of the last undead''s mental imprint, the apprentice felt relieved. Although there was still severe pain in his mind, somehow the task was completed without any punishment, and he could get a reward At this time, a magic arrow shot quickly, the unsuspecting apprentice obviously did not expect this, and was killed instantly. "Ha ha ha ha..." The necromancer who killed the apprentice gave a burst of laughter, and his face showed a crazy expression. Dealing with corpses all the year round, watching the apprentices die one by one, and their hands are covered with the blood of innocent people... For the necromancer in the necromancer school, it is always a few people who can keep their mind firm and calm. More apprentices will fall into madness once they leave the apprenticeship level after they are a little stronger. For apprentices who are weaker than themselves, if they find opportunities, they will ridicule them wantonly or even kill them directly. After laughing for a while, the Necromancer''s expression gradually recovered. At the same time, he said to the apprentice on the ground: "Don''t be funny, this task is not for you, it''s for those foreign necromancers... As an apprentice, if you dare to take this task, you can only show that you are beyond your ability!" Even in front of a dead corpse, the necromancer still did not forget to make fun of it. The dead apprentice, before joining the necromancer academy, may be just an ordinary person. Because of this, the apprentice''s experience is very poor. Not every apprentice aspires to be a powerful necromancer. Many apprentices choose to join the college just to avoid being killed by undead mages who don''t know where they are passing by. But similarly, since the apprentice chooses to take over the task, he has to pay for his own choice. For the inexperienced apprentices, if there is no one to guide them, and their own strength and means are not outstanding, death is their ultimate fate. At this time, the Necromancer''s eyes turned to rod. The necromancer didn''t know what means he used. The surrounding undead creatures didn''t move after they released their mental imprint, and they still stayed in the same place. Looking at the scene in front of him, rod was still calm. The necromancer was obviously disappointed that rod didn''t make any changes. In his mind, during the process of torturing his apprentice just now, rod would have some reaction. "You''re the necromancer from outside the Academy, aren''t you? So are you ready for the next step? " Without waiting for rod to reply, the necromancer in front of him continued: "in the northeast, there are many dwarf villages. Due to the cooperation between dwarf villages, our offensive has never made much progress. What you need to do is cut off supplies in the village. " cutting-edge news If I remember correctly, there are not many necromancers willing to go to that position. I think your strength is very suitable for this task. " "Well, can you deal with the dwarfs?" The necromancer looked at rod and wanted to make rod have some flaws through this series of actions. Rod didn''t have any expression on his face and just nodded. "Very good. You can take these corpses away. Besides, this is the reward of black crow for coming here." With that, the necromancer raised his hand, and a shadow shot at rod. Now the bat on rod''s shoulder moved. The bat pounced directly on the black shadow. Then the bat returned to rod''s shoulder. With the sound of "Hua la la", a large number of gold coins scattered and fell in front of rod. At this time, a broken black cloth bag fell from the air. Chapter 106 After throwing the gold coin at rod, the necromancer wants to see what reaction rod will make, but in the end, he can only be disappointed to find that there is no situation he wants to see, and rod has no reaction. "Tut." The Necromancer''s face showed a sense of regret. Then he turned around and left quickly. Turning around, the expression on the Necromancer''s face cooled down. Through this series of tests, the necromancer failed to find out any strength of rod, but he clearly felt that the bat on rod was unusual. According to the assumption of the necromancer, the bat on this unknown wizard is likely to be a high-level vampire. Because rod was able to control a high-level vampire, the necromancer had a lot of speculation about rod''s own strength, but he finally chose the usual method. For those who could not find out the details, he would not say much after he finished the task and left immediately. After the necromancer left, several ghosts appeared in the rear, came to the original position and lifted the apprentice''s body away. At this time, the surrounding undead also began to move. these Rod was welcomed by the undead he controlled. As soon as the undead creatures on both sides come into contact, they begin to fight fiercely. Although they are both zombies and skeleton soldiers, the undead creatures controlled by rod are obviously better at fighting. Soon they will kill all the undead creatures around, but they have little loss. Rod knew that it was through the rank reward that the intermediate swordsmanship brought about played a role. As the undead on the other side fight by instinct, they can''t resist rod''s undead. these Compared with rod''s current strength, these walking corpses are too weak. According to rod''s current strength, even in the face of the crowd, he can not have too much damage. After clearing the undead, the Centaur picked up the gold coins scattered on the ground and handed them to rod. Rod put the gold into the space ring, but he was still thinking about what happened before. In the original exploration, though rod did not dare to confirm some details, he was quite sure that the former necromancer had reached the level of a formal wizard, that is, he had entered the fourth level. Because of the gap between strength, rod can only try not to expose his strength. Fortunately, in addition to killing the apprentice, the necromancer did not try rod too much. Rod knew that the original mission was just for the foreign Necromancers. The official necromancers who stayed here to meet him undoubtedly confirmed this. Through the previous behavior of the necromancer, rod realized that the internal fight between the necromancer was more serious than he imagined. Even the Necromancers who participated in the war would not have any sympathy with each other. Once a serious flaw is revealed, he will be attacked by his companions immediately. In addition to the fact that they are now on the battlefield, they do not hide their bullying. It is the rule between necromancers that the strong master life and death. Because it was not far from the border, rod gave up the carriage and rode a centaur to the front to let the corpse follow behind. At this time, another message came out of rod''s College badge, which clearly pointed out the tasks rod needed to complete. Rod looked at the tasks in the badge, but found that what was recorded in the badge was different from what the necromancer said before. According to the original necromancer, his mission should be to cut off the supply of the dwarves, while the mission shown in the badge is to destroy the dwarves village. Seeing this, rod realized the problem, but did not stop the Centaur. Instead, he went on to the mission site according to the instructions in the badge. cutting-edge news Rod had a careful perception. The badge showed the location of the three dwarf villages, and the largest village was highlighted. The spirit mark in the badge clearly indicates the terrain around the dwarf village, but there is no hint about the defense level of the village. Through the message in the badge, rod knew that the only thing he needed to destroy was the largest dwarf village. Recalling the fighting power of dwarves, rod fell into thinking. Dwarves are very good at defense. When fighting with dwarves, they need special fighting skills. Due to the dwarf''s low height, if the necromancer doesn''t control it in time, ordinary undead creatures will be restrained by the dwarf. Dwarves are born with some resistance to magic, which increases with the increase of rank. these Dwarves like to store their gold coins in their villages. Large dwarven villages even set up a vault directly. If they can capture the dwarves'' villages, the profits of gold coins inside the villages are absolutely beyond imagination. Rod made a calculation in his mind. The easiest way to complete this task is to recall the Centaur leader. After completing the transformation of death knight, the strength of Centaur leader has been greatly improved. At this time, through the hint from the spirit mark, rod realized that the Centaur leader had entered the fourth level due to the heroic characteristics. Rod knows that the Centaur leader is also in combat, and has begun to create its own undead. In rod''s system log, the experience reached 2450. these In just a few days, the Centaur leader has given rod more than 1500 experience points. As a result, rod did not choose to recall the Centaur leader, but let him continue to fight in Eli. At present, if you want to capture the dwarf village in the mission, you can only rely on rod''s existing strength. these To accomplish this task, rod needs to find his own way. Chapter 107 According to the position shown in the badge, rod quickly arrived at the site of the largest dwarf village. Rhode did not reveal his existence. When he was close to the village, he got down from the Centaur and began to explore the position of the village. At a distance from the village, rod confirmed the existence of the village through reconnaissance, and then left immediately without stopping here. cutting-edge news Although rod has left, but at this time, in the dwarf village on the treetop, but quietly appeared a bat. The arrival of the bat did not attract the attention of any dwarfs around. these Bats in the treetop above, all the information they see, are passed to not far away rod. From the bat''s information, rod confirmed the information inside the dwarf village. these these At this time, there are more than five battle dwarves in bat''s sight. cutting-edge news Although there are a large number of fantasy creatures in Eli, the main ruler of Eli is still the elves. In the depths of Eli, the orthodox Elven royal family still exists. There is only one Elven king in the whole Elven royal family. Therefore, the inner factions of elves are very complex. There are dozens of Elven factions that rod dealt with in his previous life. these After understanding these situations, rod thought for a while, then judged the overall strength of the dwarf village, and immediately understood why the necromancer could not capture here. According to the strength of ordinary undead mages, undead creatures will be restrained by the defense facilities in the dwarf village, and once the undead mages cast their magic, they will be attacked by these elves from a long range. Realizing this, rod needed to revise his plan. In addition, the bat''s message also shows that there are a large number of ordinary people in the dwarf village. these After receiving the information, rod confirmed that these ordinary people should have escaped. In order to facilitate management, ordinary people are divided into an independent part of the village. In addition, there are several elves in that position who are pacifying ordinary people. cutting-edge news Rod thought it over quickly and confirmed that the idea worked. After the decision, rod stopped hesitating and immediately moved. Rod got on the Centaur and made a quick dash for the distance. The bat flew quickly to the forest and disappeared in the twinkling of an eye among the layers of leaves. In order to stay away from the dwarf village, rod rode a centaur and ran to the middle of the forest. After a period of time, after confirming that he could not be perceived by the creatures in the village, rod stopped and quickly searched around for the right place. environment After a few laps, with intermediate reconnaissance, rod immediately found a suitable position. Rod quickly came to a big tree and climbed up in a few seconds. Rod''s chosen target is the hole in the middle of the tree. Rod took out his weapon from the space ring and rammed it into the tree hole. After confirming the size of the tree hole, rod entered it directly. At this time, regardless of the internal environment of the tree hole, rod took off his black robe and put on an ordinary single dress. these Rod needs deep meditation here. Due to the strong defense of dwarf village, it is obviously very difficult to attack directly from the front. Even if rod recalls the Centaur leader, he may not be able to attack him. Therefore, rod can only choose another method. Rod''s choice of method is to mix in another identity. Rod knew that the internal control in Eli was not strict, or even there was no control. There were many ordinary people living in Eli who evaded the Lord''s taxes. Even powerful professionals would choose to settle here. Therefore, after confirming that the dwarf village would accept ordinary people fleeing, rod realized that he could enter the village in this way. Because rod has mastered the art of evocation, the mana in his body is directly attached with death energy. Once he is perceived, he will be suspected by the whole village, and even directly chased by the whole dwarf village, which will bring great disadvantage to rod''s next action. Therefore, what rod needs to do at this time is to consume all his mana through deep meditation. special these Deep meditation can consume the mage''s mana, but it will also activate the surrounding magic elements. Therefore, rod let the vampire guard on the side. In the rear, the zombies controlled by rod are also slowly coming in this direction. It won''t be long before the zombies can arrive here. For mages, in order to achieve the desired effect, it takes a long time for them to fully consume their mana. Rhode has the experience of a mage in his previous life and knows many special ways of deep meditation. These methods include interrupting deep meditation in case of danger, reducing the amount of regurgitation, and how to carry out deep meditation quickly. In this way, rod can exhaust his mana in a very short time, but because of the short time, this deep meditation will not bring spiritual improvement, on the contrary, it will cause temporary mental damage, which is more needed by rod at present than simply consuming his mana. If it is normal, this way of deep meditation can not bring positive results, rod will not choose to use. But in the current situation, this method can help rod mix into the village. Rod, with his legs on both sides, closed his eyes and began to meditate deeply Chapter 108 At night, in the dwarf village. The dwarves who had been stationed on the watchtower inside the village returned to the camp one after another to have a rest. Instead, they were elves with better sight and stronger detection ability at night. Necromancers like to attack by night, which is well known to both dwarves and elves. It''s better to strengthen defense at night than in a bright day. With the help of elves, the previous attacks of necromancers were defeated one after another. During this period, the necromancer seems to be completely silent and did not launch any attack on the dwarf village. However, both the dwarf and the elves know that this is just a sign of a more powerful attack. Maybe the dwarves in the village are still worried that they will not be able to resist the more powerful necromancers, but the elves on the guard tower have received the news that as long as they stick to it for a few days, the powerful court mages will arrive here and set up a time and space gate inside the village to help the dwarves and ordinary people evacuate. One after another, the high level of the elves lost their keen sense of war. The elves didn''t anticipate the beginning of the war in time. Although there were necromancers attacking villages in Eli before, the Elves were sure that it was just a skirmish at the apprentice level. No matter how many omens are revealed, most of the elves still keep the original life track for not believing that war will come. Even if a few visionary elves put forward this point many times, it is of no help. It was not until the necromancer broke down the towns at the border of Eli that the Elves were convinced of the coming of war, which also made the whole Elven royal family feel severely offended. Even if the elves soon organized a counter offensive, they also lost the best time to guide the evacuation of border residents. At present, there are necromancers all over the border. It is extremely dangerous to guide the residents to evacuate. these Although they were on guard in the long night, the elves on the tower were not lax or engaged in any conversation, but focused on the surrounding situation. these In front of him, two figures were fighting fiercely. One was dressed in a single suit, holding an iron sword in his hand. His body flashed with countless sword lights, while the other was dressed in a black robe, waving his claws at the swordsman one after another. Around these two figures, there are many signs of undead creatures. Undead is obviously helping the black robed man to attack the swordsman on the other side. Through this situation, the spirit on the tower instantly confirmed the camp of the two sides. At this time, the swordsman holds the weapon and lifts the sword. In the process of dodging, the other side completely exposed the face under the black robe to the spirit above the sentry tower. Because of his excellent eyesight, the spirit on the tower recognized at a glance that the man in black robe was a vampire. During the time when the spirit confirmed, the battle between the vampire and the swordsman changed obviously. Under the full attack of the vampire, the swordsman was hard to fight for a while, and there were many bloodstains on his body. With the attack of the vampire again, the swordsman could not avoid it, so he had to stab it with one sword to fight back. A magic arrow shot at the Vampire from the tower. In order to avoid the Magic Arrow, the vampire in front of the swordsman turned into a black fog. Then, countless bats rushed out to the swordsman. The sword blade in the swordsman''s hand waved one after another. Under the flashing light of the sword, many bats were killed in an instant. these Above the tower, another fireball shot in time. The explosion of the fireball killed a large number of bats in an instant. At the same time, the impact of fireball explosion also makes the swordsman safely out of the bat''s attack range. As a result of successive magic attacks, the remaining bats did not continue to attack the swordsman, but quickly flew to the rear, and soon disappeared in the dark. After the bat left, the swordsman did not choose to pursue the bat, but quickly killed the surrounding undead. Under the swordsman''s attack, the walking corpses around could not even resist, so they were killed instantly. In the process of fighting, the swordsman showed his exquisite swordsmanship. But this scene, completely by the sentinel tower above the spirit saw in the eye. these At this time, seeing the swordsman''s swordsmanship, the doubts of these Elves were dispelled. In their impression, the necromancer could not have mastered such superb swordsmanship. It didn''t take long for the swordsman to kill the undead creatures around him. As the last undead fell to the ground, the swordsman also used up all his physical strength. He put the blade in his hand on the ground, supported the iron sword with his hand, and began to gasp rapidly. In the process of breathing, blood drops on the swordsman''s side. In the process of fighting against vampires, although the elves on the tower helped in time, the swordsman was still seriously injured. In front of the elves on the tower, the swordsman quickly sat down. Then he tore a piece of cloth from his clothes and began to bandage his wounds. In the process of dressing, due to the reckless action, the swordsman''s wound caught by the vampire shed a lot of blood, but the swordsman didn''t say a word, just tied the wound with cloth. In the whole process, the spirit above the tower did not show anything, just stood there to observe. Although none of the elves asked the swordsman in a voice, the expression on their faces showed that they couldn''t bear it. After the simple treatment of the wound, the swordsman stood up and came to the place where he had been fighting. He gathered the arrows around him in his hands one by one. The swordsman put a handful of arrows at the gate of the village, and nodded to the spirit on the paper of the guard tower, which was an expression of his gratitude. Then the swordsman turned and tried to walk towards the dark forest. The direction the swordsman chooses is exactly where the vampire leaves. "Wait a minute!" At this time, seeing the swordsman trying to leave, the spirit on the guard tower finally made a sound and called out such a sentence to the swordsman''s back. Chapter 109 When the swordsman heard the voice above the tower, he seemed to think of something. Finally, he stopped and went back to the gate of the village. At this time, the door of the village is still closed, there is no intention of opening, but at this time, the elves on the tower are beginning a fierce debate. The content of the argument is to prevent the swordsman from entering the village. Because the swordsman''s opponent is a vampire, and the swordsman has been seriously injured at this time, once chasing the vampire, I''m afraid it''s hard to defeat, the final result can only be transformed into an undead. The elves on the guard tower couldn''t bear the ending of the swordsman, so they said to let him stay. But there are also a small number of elves who are not sure about the origin of swordsmen, so there are some disputes. In the previous battle, the swordsman showed great strength. When the necromancer did not know when he would attack, one more helper could reduce the loss. good nature these Although the elves on the tower agreed to let the swordsman into the village, they still had to make some explorations. Under the watchful eye of the swordsman, the door of the village opened slowly. Then, several elves came out of the village. Walking in the front is an elf swordsman, facing the front of the Terran swordsman asked: "who are you? Why are they here? What happened to the former vampires? " The spirit swordsman''s tone is not stiff, but with some concern. In the process of the argument on the guard tower, it was the spirit swordsman''s continuous persuasion that had such a good effect. The swordsman replied, "my name is rod. I''m a swordsman in Sao village. The necromancer destroyed the village where I lived. I fought with the undead all the way, and finally met the former vampire not far away from here. Thank you for your help in the previous battle, otherwise I''m afraid... " The swordsman in front of him is rod who has finished his deep meditation. His previous fight with the vampire is just out of rod''s plan. After listening to rod''s explanation, the elves around obviously believed a lot. Since the Elves were born to be good at swordsmanship, they could see that the swordsman really mastered superb swordsmanship, not just pretending, so they didn''t think of rod as a necromancer. Looking at the swordsman''s tired eyes, a Female Elf next to him immediately stepped forward and said to the swordsman, "you should be seriously injured. It''s better to come to the village to have a rest to better fight against the undead." After listening, rod thought for a while and then nodded. At this time, the Female Elf said again: "before entering the village, according to the general rules, I will check you. As long as you are not a necromancer, it doesn''t matter." With that, the elf reached out her hand, pressed it on rod and began to explore. In rod''s perception, a magic element from the hands of female elves, into their own body. If rod still has residual mana in his body, he will extremely resist other people''s magic elements entering his body, but there is no response at this time. After confirming that there is no mana in rod''s body, this magic element tries to explore rod''s spirit. Rod knew that the exploration of mana value alone was not enough to explain a person''s identity. A mage can also consume mana by releasing skills alone, but it''s hard to hide his spirit. three p.m. Only from the results of exploration, the Female Elf could not find any abnormality, but her intuition as a caster told her that it was not so simple. The general exploration should have ended at this time, but the female elves tried to explore deeper into rod''s spirit. With the further exploration, rod showed the appearance of pain at the right time, and the magic element retreated. At this time, the female genie would take back her hand and shake her head to the other genies around her. Realizing that her behavior was not right, the Female Elf raised her hand to heal rod. With a burst of itching and pain, rod''s injury was relieved a lot, but with it came a deep fatigue. After waiting outside the village for a while, under the guidance of the surrounding elves, rod entered the village. When entering, rod saw several third-order fighting dwarfs, who were observing themselves, but did not come forward to ask him. Rod knew that his existence should have been known by these dwarfs in the village. If the elves on the tower choose to let themselves into the village, they will immediately inform the dwarves inside the village of the news. Rod doesn''t have to explain the origin to the dwarves again. Along the road guided by the elves, rod saw that there were many torches set up along the road inside the village to illuminate the road. As for the specific defense facilities in the village, rod did not specially observe them. According to the guide of the spirit ahead, rod came to a simple wooden residence. Rod entered, and a swordsman who had seen before followed him. At this time, the elf swordsman said to rod, "I''m sorry, because it''s in an extraordinary period. For the safety of all the people in the village, please stay here for a few days." Although he was sure that the man in front of him was only a swordsman, for the sake of safety, he could not be placed with ordinary people, so he could only choose to be isolated for a period of time. Therefore, there was a trace of apology in the tone of the swordsman. After hearing this, rod didn''t say anything more, but nodded to know the current situation. The background that Rhode originally explained was made up according to the memory of his predecessor. Rhode was not worried that they would find anything unusual. Rod knew that even if they were willing to investigate what they said, they would not be able to judge anything unless they directly obtained information from inside the necromancer Academy. Compared with the abnormality in the background, rod was more worried about being exposed by his own objects. Therefore, before he came here, rod took off his space ring and pendant and gave it to the vampire for safekeeping. At this time, there is no treasure except a sword. Although his strength has decreased a lot, the possibility of exposing his identity has also reached the minimum. Chapter 110 Maybe it''s because he didn''t have much interest in talking with rod at this time, so the elf swordsman didn''t say anything more. After waving to rod, he left the cabin. At this time, only rod was left in the room. Rod put the iron sword aside, and then came to the straw mat in the room and lay on it. After slowing down, rod felt the pain of the wound on his body. Although he was given a healing magic, the wound did not recover completely, and he still felt the pain at this time. Recalling the original battle, rod knew that in the battle, he didn''t keep his hand with the vampire. It was a battle in which his strength was fully exerted. As a result, he left many wounds on his body. As the vampire has entered the fourth level, the basic attributes have been greatly improved, and it has entered the elite stage. Without going all out, rod can''t beat the vampire just by fighting skills. Rod knows that most of his strength is based on the use of magic, which requires him to have mana value. If you want to capture the village, you need magic to work. In order to avoid being found abnormal by the wizard at the beginning, rod needs deep meditation to bring about the backfire. 0 0 At that time, rod will be able to find the right opportunity to do it. But when mana is not restored, rod needs to hide his identity. According to the style of the elves, rod was not worried that they would take advantage of this opportunity to attack themselves. Compared with the perilous Diya, until this time, rod can sleep well. As a result of the long-time attack on a centaur, the mental loss caused by deep meditation, and the physical injury, just close his eyes, rod felt the heavy fatigue, and soon fell into sleep. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Rod opened his eyes and found the darkness all around him. Rod tried to move around, but with no success. Rod couldn''t control his body at all. Just as rod gave up controlling his body, it started to move by itself, moving rapidly in one direction. It wasn''t long before rod''s eyes began to brighten, and then he saw the obvious fire. Not far ahead, darkness and flames interweave to form strange patterns. Rhode sensed the danger ahead and wanted to stop, but his body didn''t listen. As he approached, rod saw a fire on the ground in front of him. Just behind the fire, a human like creature was sitting, holding the body of some unknown creature in his hand. In rod''s view, this creature is tall, with sharp horns on its head, but it has the same face as ordinary people, and its skin is dark red. Next to him was a giant scythe, which was even longer than rod''s body. Perhaps aware of the arrival of rod, the creature didn''t make any big moves. It just threw down the leftover body and held the giant sickle. The next second, the creature''s original position, burst out a firelight, and then, the creature instantly appeared in front of rod''s eyes. As the scythe swept by, rod felt that everything around him began to twist and his consciousness began to blur. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Rod opened his eyes and sat up. Feeling that he had regained control of his body, rod quickly observed the situation around him. Sunlight into the room, lighting up the things placed in the room. After scanning around, rod realized that he was still in the dwarf village. environment The creature he saw in the dream was obviously the devil of hell, which Rhode could fully confirm, but he didn''t know why there was such a real dream. When rod recalled the contents of his previous dream, he was just like facing a high-level demon. The power brought by that demon is still palpitating until now. Thinking of this, rod suddenly realized something, but he was not sure. Rod recalled that so far, the only thing he has been exposed to is the magic dagger. Due to the previous overuse of magic dagger, although I put the magic dagger into the space ring in time, I still established a connection with it. Before, although the magic dagger was in the space ring, it was very close to rod''s position. Until now, rod took off the space ring and gave it to the vampire. At this time, there is a long distance between rod and magic dagger. Maybe that''s why he had this dream. Aware of this, rod knows that the future trouble of dagger may not be completely solved. Although he can ignore it for the time being, he will definitely face it later. flower Rod was worried that if the real effect of the dagger was amazing, once the information of the dagger leaked during identification, he might be targeted by the powerful necromancer. After thinking for a while, because the dagger was not around at this time, rod had no way to deal with it. What rod needs to face most at present is the task of his own trip. When he got up, rod found the clean clothes at the door of the room. Due to the previous fighting and deep meditation in the tree hole, rod''s clothes were covered with dust and holes. Although they were not as good as the strips of cloth hanging on him, they were not much better. these these Rod changed the suit. The overall appearance of the suit is light green. It fits him well. Generally speaking, in order to facilitate labor and cleaning, most of the clothes worn by ordinary people are dark, and only elves have enough energy to choose clothes. flower When he was finished, rod pushed open the door of the cabin and went out. Chapter 111 Outside the room, an elf was waiting here. It was the elf swordsman that rod saw yesterday. Seeing rod walking out of the room, the elf swordsman immediately stepped forward and said to rod, "we have confirmed the situation of Sao village. It''s a bit embarrassing to arrange you to sleep here last night." Said, in front of the elf swordsman''s expression with a trace of apology. Taking this situation into his eyes, rod knew that the elf did not have much experience in contact with outsiders. A little bit more powerful necromancer apprentices all know, don''t let their expression easily revealed. Rod said, "I''m used to this kind of life, but I need to thank you for letting me into the village to rest." After hearing this, the elf swordsman waved his hand one after another. A moment later, he said to rod, "it''s nothing. these Rod lowered his head and said slowly: "it''s just a pity that the village before me, because the necromancer raided everywhere, all the villagers have already..." Speaking of this, rod did not go on. After hearing this, the elf swordsman seemed to think of the end of the villagers, and his eyes darkened. He said, "if they could evacuate early, maybe this would not happen... The large villages and towns nearby should accept the villagers who fled." After hearing this, rod shook his head and said, "what''s the use of escaping here alive? these The swordsman replied immediately, "no! In a few days, the royal court mage will arrive here and set up the gate of time and space to help the residents of the city leave. " Hearing the words of the swordsman in front of him, rod''s eyes contracted unnaturally. Fortunately, the swordsman didn''t respond. Obviously, he didn''t find this. Palace mages who can build the gate of time and space Realizing this, rod understood the rank of the enemy. Because he was a mage in his previous life, rod certainly knew the fourth-order magic of the gate of time and space. The gate of time and space can connect to a distant town, so as to move the residents of this place there. The gate of time and space already belongs to the fourth level magic, and the spirit mage who can cast the gate of time and space is likely to reach the fifth level! Rod knew that once a fifth level mage appeared in front of him, he could easily detect the flow of mana in his body with a little observation. That is to say, at that time, his existence would be completely exposed. The five level wizard is not the same level as the one who explored himself. Depending on the existing strength, rod is not the opponent of the fifth level Mage at all. Once that happens, rod''s plan will fail completely. For this reason, rod can only hope that his mana can be restored as soon as possible, and he can finish the task before the arrival of the wizard. Through the previous conversation, rod knew that the elf swordsman in front of him would not make up a court mage to deceive himself, so what he said should be true. Although he realized this, rod didn''t show any abnormal expression. He just nodded to understand what the elf swordsman said. Rod continued to chat with the elf swordsman. In the process of chatting, rod knows the name of the elf swordsman is Eve. After chatting for a while, iver suggested to rod, "I''ll take you to the village. Maybe the necromancer will attack the village at any time. I hope you can help me then." After hearing this, rod did not answer immediately. Instead, he looked at Yves and confirmed that he really wanted to show himself to the village, so he nodded. Rod knew that, according to his current status, deliberately pushing off Ivar''s suggestion would have the opposite effect. He might as well agree directly. these For rod, it''s a good opportunity to follow Yves to observe the scene inside the village, in fact, to understand the overall strength of the village. Although the bats transformed from vampires passed on the situation in the village to rod, rod could only roughly understand the strength of the village. For the fortifications and the distribution of buildings in the village, bats alone could not transmit such detailed information. Yves leads rod to the nearest area to the wooden house, which is similar to the wooden house. Pointing to the huts, Eve said to rod, "this is where the elves live. Since your identity has not been confirmed before, you can only be arranged nearby for the time being. " Along the direction Yves pointed to, rod''s eyes except the wooden house, did not find any elves. After introducing the area, iver takes rod to another road. Rod recalled that the road deviated from the one he passed last night. After a while, Eve took rod to the next area. Iver said that this is where the dwarves live. Compared with the original area where the elves lived, the number of houses here increased significantly. these these In rod''s sight, many dwarves were talking loudly, holding their favorite ale. Seeing this, Yves gave rod a wry smile without any explanation. Rod also shook his head. Because of the nature of the dwarves, even if the war is coming, they will not have any special reaction. Instead of thinking deeply about how to deal with the necromancer, you''d better drink yourself with wheat wine and fight with weapons when the enemy appears. Even so, the dwarf''s fighting ability can''t be underestimated. It''s just that the dwarf can repel the attack of the necromancer one after another. these If the elves in Eli didn''t come to the dwarf village to help them take in the refugees around, I''m afraid the dwarves would not care about the refugees at all, but let them live and die on their own. Chapter 112 Eve also understood this point. During this period, the relationship between dwarves and ordinary humans could be imagined, so he quickly left the area where dwarves lived with rod. After a while in the village, rod came not far from the village gate. In the distance, rod saw a large high stone wall and several watchtowers around it. Rod looked carefully and saw that there were many wooden blocks mixed in the stone wall in front of him. these Ordinary necromancers can''t carry large siege equipment. Facing the stone wall, they can only attack from the gate. At this time, rod saw that a large number of dwarves had gathered here. Because it was day time, the dwarfs didn''t pay much attention to defense. Rod could even hear the dwarves laughing from a distance. The nature of dwarves means that they don''t investigate things around them like elves. For dwarves, it''s better to take advantage of this opportunity to do something interesting than to waste time in investigation. Whether it''s a few people chatting, or other ways to kill time, in the process of investigation, dwarves certainly won''t let themselves feel bored. Dwarves are naturally good at wine. Whether it''s coarse ale or aged wine, it can arouse dwarves'' interest. Compared with the dwarves seen before, the dwarves here didn''t drink during the investigation. Maybe this is their only fighting consciousness. At this time, iver said to rod, "as you can see, here are the defense facilities used to resist the undead. With these facilities, we have successfully resisted several undead attacks." Rod looked at it and nodded thoughtfully. From the information he got at the beginning of the mission, rod knew that these dwarfs were more than just stone walls. When the battle time comes, dwarf villages will help each other. Once the battle is deadlocked, the necromancer without any backup will be besieged by the dwarves. With these crude defensive attacks around, dwarves can block the same number of undead creatures for a long time. When the dwarves of the other two villages arrive, the necromancer can only retreat after losing a large number of undead creatures. these I mean, they''re a lot worse than you were defending yesterday, aren''t they After hearing this, Yves could only smile bitterly: "this is the nature of dwarves. We can only help them as much as we can. Besides, you''ll let the dwarves hear that, or you''ll get into trouble. " Rod shook his head without further questioning. After staying here for a while, Eve led rod to the next position. these In the process of passing through the village, rod carefully examined the buildings along the way, especially looking for the possible existence of dwarf vault, but finally found nothing. Lot knew that the location of the dwarf vault should be in the residence of the group of dwarves, but rod did not have a suitable opportunity to go in and observe. At this time, a large number of ordinary people appeared in rod''s sight. these There are not many places for resettling refugees. Compared with what Rhode saw along the way, the number of dwellings here is obviously less. There are more refugees in each dwelling. Although there is still a lot of space in the village, this is the only place the dwarves are willing to divide. these Compared with the dwarves who are greedy for their own enjoyment, the attitude of the elves is obviously much better. these Rod even saw that several Elves were playing a special musical instrument to make the refugees forget the fear of the necromancer. Rod noticed that the Elf Mage who checked his mana value yesterday was doing the same thing. At this point, looking at the scene in front of him, rod sighed. Hearing this sigh, iver thought rod was affectionate and associated with his own experience. He didn''t speak again for a moment. After a moment''s silence, iver asked rod, "how''s your recovery from your injury?" Rod replied, "it''s much better. After receiving a healing magic, my injury is no longer serious. It will only take a few days to recover completely. " After hearing this, iver nodded and said to rod, "I think your swordsmanship is very good. When your injury recovers, don''t forget to compare your swordsmanship with me." Rod laughed and said, "sure." environment At this time, rod had been able to move by himself in the village, but he did not stay here for a long time. Instead, he went back to his original residence according to the way he came. After rod left, iver continued to look around and planned to leave. these The wizard said a few words to iver, but iver shook his head and obviously didn''t believe what the wizard said. The wizard always stressed to Yves that in yesterday''s exploration, he felt an unusual breath from rod, which was probably related to the necromancer. However, through his previous contact with rod, and rod''s swordsmanship, Eve had his own expectations in mind, so he could only explain to the wizard. Hearing iver''s explanation, there was a trace of anger on the wizard''s face. He turned and left directly. He didn''t even take the musical instrument he put in place, but returned directly to the direction of the wooden house. Iver could only give a wry smile. Chapter 113 environment At this point, in rod''s property panel, the experience value column has reached 3970. On the day when rod entered the dwarf village, the Centaur leader controlled by rod once again transferred more than 1000 experience points for rod. Rod knew that the Centaur leader was fighting one after another. Because rod had given all the Centaurs to the Centaur leader in advance, after he was transformed into a death knight, the Centaur leader got rid of the limitation of biology and was able to command the Centaur dead better through his mental imprint. In addition, the rank of the Centaur leader himself has also been improved, and the overall strength has been greatly improved compared with that when he met rod for the first time. Therefore, the Centaur leader can gain more experience for rod when Eli does not take any measures to deal with it. Death knights are very powerful. For players, no matter what they are doing, death knight can always provide experience value for themselves. The only difficulty is that it costs a lot to transform death knights. If rod didn''t get those ghost crystals, even if he had heroic corpses, he couldn''t transform them into death knights. At this point, rod quickly allocated these experience values. "Consumed experience 3000, remaining experience 970. Class level increased to level 3, summoning swordsman level 4... " "Get free attribute point 1, skill point 1..." After upgrading, rod did not immediately assign attribute points, but walked quickly towards his original wooden house. Upgrade the level, let rod get a little skill point again. In addition to the useless ones, rod has 3 skill points at present. Rod knew that if he was promoted two levels again, he would be able to raise the necromancy to a very strong level. For rod, only when his mental attributes and mana values are fully restored can he plan for the next step. In the absence of rod''s attention, behind him, the wizard who had been exploring magic elements at the entrance of the village was following rod all the way. After leaving iver, the wizard gradually calmed down and thought about it carefully. He found that it was difficult to find out the reason why he suspected that a swordsman was related to the necromancer. Although Diya had a similar occupation, after his own exploration, the swordsman obviously did not have the ability to cast. Just when the wizard was ready to give up his conjecture, he found the existence of rod. The wizard was stunned for a moment, and then followed him. Because rod didn''t expect the existence of spirit mage in advance, and the level of reconnaissance was not enough, he couldn''t find the spirit mage in the rear. After seeing rod enter the cabin, the wizard didn''t leave. Instead, he let go of his perception outside the cabin and tried to explore the magic elements in the room. In the spirit mage''s mind, although the rest of the elves do not believe in their own judgment, she is not willing to give up, but wants to find the evidence that rod is an undead mage in her own way. Rod didn''t know what happened outside the house. Back in his cabin, rod tried to meditate. Due to the temporary inability to generate mana, rod, who just started meditating, only felt confused in his mind. He wanted to concentrate but found that he could not do it, even ordinary meditation. Knowing that it was the serious loss of his spiritual attributes, rod assigned a little bit of freedom attributes to his spiritual attributes. The original column of spiritual attributes changed from 4.5 (15) to 8.4 (16). Similar to physical attributes, when mental attributes are damaged, if you use free attribute points to improve, you can get a certain recovery. Although the degree of recovery is limited, it can also buy a lot of time for rod. Different from physical attributes, mental attributes of the damage, the lower the attribute, the more difficult to recover, but the speed of recovery is faster after the attribute is improved. At this time, rod has been able to speed up the recovery of mental attributes through meditation. one o''clock Rod obviously relaxed a lot and could slowly enter meditation. Outside the room, because of the isolation of the wall, the perception effect of the wizard is not good. In her efforts to explore, still feel a trace of spiritual fluctuations in the room. Aware of this, the wizard didn''t act rashly. Instead, he left the cabin and ran to the place where he came. With the passage of time, rod finally calmed down his confused spirit, but he still couldn''t generate any mana due to the sequelae of deep meditation. Just as rod was about to resume his mental attributes, there was a sharp knock at the door. Rod quickly retired from his meditative state. After checking his current spiritual attribute of 8.6 (16), rod came to the door and opened it. Outside the door stood the Elf Mage who was exploring herself when she entered the village, but there were no other elves with her. As soon as the wizard saw rod, he said angrily, "evil Diya, what''s your real purpose in entering the village?" After hearing this, rod said to the wizard in front of him suspiciously, "what do you mean? How could I be a Diya? " After hearing this, the wizard immediately said, "don''t pretend! I feel the mental waves in the room! " After hearing this, rod asked in surprise, "what do you mean? It''s your perception, isn''t it? " The wizard said to rod, "you must have something to do with Diya. I need to explore you again." Rod knew that this kind of exploration, no matter how powerful people are, must be carried out once when they enter a town, in order to confirm their identity. In addition to the first exploration, it is not so easy to explore again. Mana detection is equivalent to letting other people''s mana value enter their own body. This kind of direct mana detection is a very offensive behavior, which is why rod is not worried about being detected for the second time. In rod''s mind, as long as the initial exploration is carried out and the performance is not too much, he will not be doubted. He just needs to wait for the mana value to recover. At this time, the wizard who appeared here obviously found something abnormal, so he insisted on exploring rod. Since mana has not been restored, even if the spirit has been improved, it doesn''t mean much. Without the death energy obviously contained in mana value, even if rod''s spiritual attribute is high, it can''t explain that rod is related to Diya. So rod was not worried that she would be able to detect anything unusual. Rod said to the wizard, "if you insist on exploring, I can let you do it, but what if you can''t detect anything?" Chapter 114 Hearing this, the wizard in front of her obviously hesitated, but she immediately made a decision and said, "if you really have nothing to do with Diya, then I have nothing to say." With that, the wizard stretched out his hand directly. Instead of dodging, rod allowed the wizard to input the mana value into his body. At this time, the result of exploration is beyond the expectation of the spirit mage. The entry of mana value is not hindered at all. It can only show that rod does not have any mana value. The spirit mage showed a puzzled expression, which was obviously not consistent with what he had felt before. However, the spirit mage did not give up, but continued to explore rod''s whole spirit. "Enough!" At this time, Yves rushed out from the side and pulled aside the wizard''s outstretched hand. Seeing Eve appear, rod confirmed his original idea. these If rod really has something to do with Diya, he will not panic when he suddenly hears the wizard''s request to explore again. No matter he is angry and plans to attack the wizard, or he is afraid of being besieged by dwarves and elves in the village and fleeing, rod''s actions will fall into the eyes of iver who is observing in the rear. Because of this, after a simple exploration, he found that there was no mana value in rod''s body, and Yves directly came forward to help the wizard in front of him. Although his arm was pulled apart, the wizard still had a lot of doubts and complaints. He was obviously dissatisfied with Eve''s coming out so early. The wizard fell into the paranoia of his own judgment. Even if the exploration results were the same, he still believed in his own judgment. Looking at the Elf Mage in front of him, Yves sighed. Then he ignored her and looked at rod. At this time, rod was also looking at Yves. Although he didn''t say anything, the cold expression on his face clearly showed rod''s attitude. Rod estimated that at the current level of this dwarf village, the most powerful Elves will not reach level 4, and most of them are level 3 professionals. Dwarves don''t win by rank, but by their cooperation. In this case, if the wizard insists on exploring himself, but he can''t find out any result, he will have a grudge against himself. Once the village is attacked by the necromancer, there is a reason why he does not cooperate with the command of these elves. "I''m sorry, but we didn''t mean to offend, but it was just for the safety of the village..." iver said to rod. "It doesn''t look like I''m welcome here." Rod interrupts Yves. After hearing this, Eve could only smile bitterly, and did not explain more. Rod turned around and ignored the spirit in front of him. He directly closed the door of the wooden house and shut Eve and the spirit mage out of the door. Seeing this, iver sighed. He just wanted to leave with the wizard, but he was pulled aside by the wizard. When he came to the place a little far away from rod''s cabin, the wizard said to Yves, "why don''t you wait a little longer? If you come out later, I can fully feel the deep situation of his spirit..." At this time, seeing that the wizard mentioned it again, Eve looked at the wizard, sighed and said, "why don''t you believe the result of your exploration? If he is a necromancer, you should have felt it when you just reached out to explore? " "This kind of exploration is very offensive to the strong. You should know this. If I didn''t stop you in time, how would you like to end it?" "Now we need to unite all forces to face the necromancer together. It''s very difficult for me to make such a move if you just rely on your own feelings without any real information... " these When she reported her perceived intelligence to iver, of course iver would not believe it, but after her successive requests, iver agreed to come here with her. At this time, the wizard did not say anything to evdor, but immediately left. Looking at the wizard''s back, Yves said nothing more. A moment later, Eve smiles. In his memory, the character of the wizard has always been like this. Although he has caused some troubles, he has solved them like this. In iver''s mind, it''s just a journey in his long life to come here and help the dwarf village. Since it''s a journey, there must be a series of troubles along the way, which is exactly the experience needed in the journey. Maybe he thought of something. Eve didn''t take charge of the wizard. As the wizard had always been like this, Eve was not surprised. At this time, the idea in Yves'' mind is more about how to counterattack the necromancer after the arrival of the court mage. Iver thinks that since the necromancer has not attacked the dwarf village for such a long time, he obviously gave up his plan to attack here and turned to attack other weaker places in Zhou. Therefore, iver is not worried that there will be necromancers attacking the village at present. Eve left, and silence fell around the cabin again. Inside the cabin, rod had begun to meditate again. Rod knew that he had fully demonstrated what he could show. If the elves really had great doubts about him, they would have to rely on their existing ability to escape here. Through the short communication before, rod didn''t worry that the elves would see that he had something unusual. According to rod''s expectation, he should not even be found at all, but the behavior of the wizard obviously made rod not expect. However, the previous series of behaviors still played a role. After the second exploration, rod was completely relieved and could recover his mental attributes through meditation. At present, rod''s first task is to restore his spiritual attributes. Hearing the news of the palace mage from Eve, rod felt a sense of crisis. Rod knew that as long as the court mage appeared in the village, no matter how much mana value he recovered, he could only choose to escape at that time. Therefore, rod must speed up the time to recover his spiritual attributes. environment Rod sat down. After entering the state, he began to slowly recover his spiritual attributes through meditation. Chapter 115 After dealing with the previous elves, rod was not disturbed during the next meditation. Under rod''s intentional control, the speed of recovering mental attributes slowed down obviously. The advantage of this is that rod''s mental fluctuations will not leak out at all. four p.m. At this point, after perceiving the appearance of mana, rod accelerates the progress of meditation. As soon as the mana value appeared, it increased rapidly. In the process of Rhode''s meditation, it soon returned to the full value. When mana reaches its full value, rod stops meditating. Rod didn''t know how long he had meditated in the cabin. According to rod''s estimation, it might have been one or two days, but rod wasn''t worried about it. Through the previous spirit mage''s trial, and the fact that rod''s injury has not fully recovered, rod has enough reason to stay inside the room rather than around during this period of time. After the meditation, rod pushed open the door and looked. It was dark outside, which saved rod''s waiting time. Since the mana value has been fully restored, and it''s night now, rod doesn''t wait any longer. Instead, he uses his mental imprint to give an order to the vampire. In the past few days when rod entered the village, the vampire had been lurking around the village and did not attack the village alone. After receiving rod''s order, the vampire immediately took action. The vampire quickly came to the village gate. At this time, the elves stationed on the guard tower also found the abnormality at the first time. The arrow rain falls towards the vampire, and the vampire rushes forward directly, flashing all the arrows around. A few magic arrows shot at the vampire, with the black fog, the vampire into a large number of bats. The fireball exploded among the bats, but this time the bats in the center of the explosion disappeared, and the rest of the bats did not suffer much damage. Instead, they took advantage of this opportunity and rushed directly to the elves on the sentry tower. After entering the fourth level, the strength of the vampire has been greatly improved, whether it is its own overall attributes, or the strength of bats after bats, this is also the first time that the vampire really tries its best. The elves obviously didn''t anticipate the difficulty of the enemy. All the elves above the tower had no place to escape the attack of bats. Under the fierce bite of bats, several elves finally fell from the tower because they couldn''t bear it. Just as the bat attacked the elves on the tower, the rest of the elves around didn''t panic. Instead, they quickly spread the news and organized a defensive formation to deal with the vampire attack. After dealing with the elves on the tower, the bat flew directly to the village, trying to attack the rest of the elves. But under the successive attacks of magic, bats lost a lot, and vampires had to recover their original shape to fight with the surrounding elves and the dwarves who came after hearing the news. Under the attack of the vampire, the elves around are dead and wounded. Because of the sudden battle, the dwarves did not reach the full strength of the village in both quantity and strength. Only a few third-order fighting dwarves are in front to stop the vampires. A lot of weakening magic falls on the vampire, but it doesn''t play a big role. The vampire''s action is still swift and violent. Basically, any spirit can master more than one kind of magic. The long life of the spirit enables them to learn a variety of skills. But for ordinary elves, unless they are full-time Elven mages, they will only learn some low-level magic. pharynx The fighting dwarves were killed directly by vampires without any resistance. No matter the elves or dwarves around, seeing this behind the scenes, there was a sense of anger in their hearts, which accelerated their actions. Aware of the power of the vampire, dwarves and elves not only do not have any morale collapse, on the contrary, in order to resist the strong enemy, the morale is more cohesive. these In front of the vampires who have entered the fourth level, even if a single creature can''t fight against the vampires, but with the blessing of morale, the number of vampires is still too large to deal with. As time went on, the dwarves sacrificed a lot, but all the fighting dwarves in the village arrived here. The battle dwarves didn''t believe that the necromancer could easily invade the village. Therefore, even after receiving the notification from the elf scouts, they still showed carelessness. According to the original plan of these fighting dwarfs, even if they don''t have to get here, the undead creatures who come to attack will be beaten back, but what happened now is obviously beyond their expectation. After killing several dwarves, the vampire''s eyes gradually become bloodthirsty, and the action in his hands becomes more and more brutal. He completely ignores the enemy''s possible attack and tries his best to kill the dwarves around him. At this time, many fighting dwarves join the battlefield to replace the dwarves who originally fought with vampires. The cooperation between the fighting dwarves makes the vampires have to be suppressed for a while. The basic attributes of vampires have been improved a lot. However, in the face of a large number of combat dwarves who are fully armed and skillful, even vampires can only be suppressed by their own combat skills. Due to the limitation of the battlefield, the elves around try to release the magic to the vampire, but they can''t find the right chance. At this time, under the suppression of the fighting dwarves, the vampire was forced to retreat in one direction. At this time, several spells are directed at the vampire, and the vampire turns into a large number of bats. While avoiding the magic, they pounce on the battle dwarves in front of them. Even in the previous battle saw the vampire this move, but these battle dwarfs in the unexpected, still can not escape these bats. these these The improvement that bats get is more focused on the aspect of health value. They can withstand ordinary range magic without death, but the basic attributes of bats are not greatly improved. At this time, a group of elves showed their superb swordsmanship and quickly killed the bats around them. At the same time, they also helped the dwarf deal with the bats. Among them, the quickest is Yves, whom rod saw earlier. Just as the bats were greatly reduced, a wave of magic came out from the rear, and all the elves and dwarves were injured. At the back of the battlefield, rod came out, bloodied. Chapter 116 As early as when the vampire just launched the attack, rod received the news from the mental imprint, but rod did not act rashly. Because the battle launched by vampires has just begun, there may be remaining elves around the cabin. Rod needs to wait until a suitable time to get out of the cabin and join the battlefield. After waiting for a while, he confirmed the situation on the battlefield through his mental imprint. Rod pushed open the door of the house and walked towards the village gate according to the road he had recognized in advance. Rod looked around. He didn''t stay here to watch his elves. It was obvious that the elves had put down their vigilance through several successive explorations. What rod didn''t know was that his actions completely fell into the eyes of the Elf Mage who was hiding in the side. Even if the exploration failed for many times, the wizard was still unwilling to give up his mind and believed that rod had a lot to do with Diya. During these two days, the wizard tried to sense the fluctuation of mana in rod''s cabin. Because rod suppressed the progress of his meditation, the wizard didn''t feel any abnormality. Even so, the wizard never gave up his idea. At this time, after learning the news that the vampire came to attack the village, the wizard recalled that the undead who was fighting before rod entered the village was a vampire. Therefore, instead of rushing to the battlefield, the wizard came outside rod''s cabin. The Elven mage''s words to other elves are to inform rod, who is in the village, to go to fight. But the real situation is that the Elven mage did not inform rod in the cabin at all, but kept hiding in the dark to observe. The wizard knows that if rod really has a problem, then without her notice, rod will arrive at the battlefield at the first time when the vampire attacks. Sure enough, the wizard didn''t wait long to see the door of the cabin open and rod came out from the inside. In the eyes of the wizard, rod looked around, and then walked towards the village gate. He obviously didn''t find himself. In detection, the elves have a lot of talent. Even an elven mage has a high level of detection. Rod''s intermediate detection is not enough to face the current situation. Seeing rod walking towards the battlefield, the wizard clearly recognized what he thought. In the past two days, the wizard didn''t see rod''s movement. At this time, the battle just started, but he found that rod was walking towards the battlefield, which obviously showed that there was something wrong with the swordsman. The wizard doesn''t know why the swordsman chose to sneak into the village. Although he didn''t feel the mana value in the swordsman''s body before, he obviously didn''t mean well to sneak into the village. Thinking of this, the wizard felt worried. Because of this, only the Elf Mage found out, and the rest of the creatures in the village didn''t see it at all. Once let rod come to the battlefield, according to his sword skill, this unexpected attack will cause great casualties to the elves. As the wizard is located behind Rhode, even if he wants to cross Rhode and go to the village gate to report, he will be found. The wizard made a calculation in his mind. In the dark, and rod did not pay attention to the situation here, if she chose to sneak attack, then there is a great chance to succeed and directly hurt rod. However, perhaps it was her nature as an elf that made her hesitant about whether to make a move, especially when there was no substantial evidence and she relied on her own inference. The wizard realized that once he did this, if the fact was contrary to his own inference, he would be no different from the undead wizard who killed innocent people indiscriminately. In the end, the good nature made the wizard give up the plan of sneaking attack from the dark. However, she also did not let rod continue to move forward. Instead, she went out directly from the rear and said to rod: "Rod, what are you doing here?" With his own memory, the wizard named rod exactly what he said when he entered the village. In the sight of the spirit mage, rod''s figure was obviously shocked. Obviously, he did not expect that there would be spirits here. Rod quickly turned his head and looked at the elves in the rear. At this time, rod was still dressed up in the style of Eli. Rod didn''t know how long the wizard had been with him, or he had been observing himself outside the cabin. Rod realized that the chance to attack the village with vampires might be just this once. At this time, no matter what he said, there would be no small flaw. No matter who takes the lead, rod and the wizard will have a big advantage. Rod didn''t know how the wizard found himself, but he certainly wouldn''t give the enemy a chance. Rod did not answer the wizard''s words. Instead, he quickly scanned around and confirmed that there were no other elves around. He rushed forward and tried to attack the wizard in front of him. For rod, it''s not too much to use any means in the battle, but the wizard obviously doesn''t have this idea. When he is about to question rod, he suddenly sees rod''s action. In a hurry, the wizard raised his hand directly and a fireball shot out. As the wizard didn''t have much time to adjust the magic track, rod easily dodged it. The fireball explodes behind rod, but rod is in front of the wizard. With the power of the charge, rod thrust out. The wizard raised his hand and released two magic arrows to interrupt rod''s charge. At this time, the wizard had fully understood the position of rod. Seeing that rod came to him and was ready to fight with him, the wizard didn''t panic. Instead, he quickly took out a dagger from his pocket and was ready to fight with rod. Rod a sword cut down, the wizard deftly dodged, but also a Magic Arrow rod. Rod couldn''t dodge in time because of his fast attack speed. The Magic Arrow passed through rod''s shoulder. Although it didn''t directly hit rod''s body, it also made rod''s shoulder bleeding. Taking advantage of this opportunity, the wizard quickly cuts the dagger in front of rod, and rod directly retreats to the rear to avoid the wizard''s attack. The wizard did not pursue rod, but put on a defensive posture. Looking at the Elf Mage in front of him, rod knew that the Elf Mage was obviously better than her previous opponent. If she had been attacked by her before, the result of the battle was really hard to say. Chapter 117 In the face of the wizard in front of him, rod launched an attack on his own initiative. However, rod''s attack was resolved one by one by the wizard. On the contrary, the wizard''s counterattack made many wounds appear on rod''s body. At this time, rod has been cast multiple weakening spells, whether it is the speed of rod''s hand, or the attack power he can play, it is not rod''s best state. In contrast, the Elf Mage has imposed a lot of gain spells on himself, which can suppress rod firmly here. Although temporarily in the downwind, but rod did not produce any anxiety. Because the rest of the village''s attention is entirely on the vampire in front of them, no one noticed the battle that was happening here for a moment. Rod realized that as long as he used his own magic, he could reverse the current situation, but rod did not intend to use it so easily. Rod knew that through a series of previous explorations, because he had not been able to detect the existence of mana value, the wizard was not sure whether he could cast a spell. The wizard has little defense against magic. Therefore, rod needs to cast his magic at the most critical time. Before that, even if he was suppressed in the process of fighting, rod didn''t care. Besides, before the last moment, rod doesn''t intend to consume too much mana here. Compared with the battle here, the magic can affect the battle of the vampire more. At this time, rod no longer attacks one after another, but focuses on the parry. The wizard can''t do any damage to rod for a while. Rod and the Elf Mage just got stuck. As time went by, based on rod''s ability in the battle, the wizard obviously regarded rod as a swordsman, so she became more aggressive in both the speed of her hand and the release of her magic. She obviously wanted to kill rod on the spot. Although he was suppressed by the wizard, rod didn''t panic. Instead, he was looking for flaws in the wizard''s moves. In the original battle, the spirit mage only used some low-level magic, and still retains a lot of mana. Rod knows that he has only one chance to use a magic raid. If he fails, the wizard will not fight him in the way he does now. Finally, rod found the opportunity. After dodging rod''s attack, the wizard raised his hand to release a magic arrow, and waved the dagger in his hand to attack rod with the Magic Arrow. Facing the Magic Arrow in front of him, rod quickly dodges to one side and looks at the Elf Mage who rushes to him. Rod raises his hand and an ice arrow shoots straight out. At the same time, rod followed the ice arrow and rushed in the direction of the wizard. The Elf Mage in the battle obviously didn''t expect this spell. Because of the short distance, he was directly hit by the spell. Being hit directly by magic makes the wizard completely lose his balance. Before the wizard reacts, rod has rushed to her side. The sword light flashed, and the head of the wizard fell to the ground. Until he died, the wizard''s eyes were still filled with the disbelief of seeing magic. She never thought that this swordsman should not be able to cast a spell, whether it is the result of previous exploration or her own feelings in the battle. After killing the wizard, rod did not check the items she might carry on her body, but walked directly to the village gate. Through the message from the spiritual imprint, all the dwarves and the remaining elves in the village have arrived at the village gate and are fighting with the vampires. What rod needs to do is to rush to the village gate immediately, and use magic to kill a large number of enemies at this most chaotic time. Through the message from the vampire, rod realized that in the previous battle, there were elves driving away in another direction, just to inform the rest of the dwarf villages around. Before long, if rod can''t solve the battle, the dwarves in other villages will rush to him, and then rod will have to run away. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ A little further away from the dwarf village, a group of elves was stationed. these There was silence in the camp, and the elves around them, even if they needed to talk, were just whispering. In the middle of the camp, just inside an ordinary tent, an elf in a light green robe is reading a heavy ancient book. The fire light in the camp, shining on the ELF''s face, reflected his old face. If rod was here, he would know that the spirit in front of him was extraordinary. The life span of elves is generally several times higher than that of human beings. In this case, the elves who still live to old age are obviously not a simple role. In addition, the light green robe dotted with silver on his body undoubtedly shows that he is the palace mage who is about to arrive at the dwarf village. At this time, I don''t know what I felt, the court mage suddenly raised his head and looked at the location of the dwarf village. The palace mage put down the ancient books in his hand. With his heart, several elves came in immediately outside the camp. "I feel some bad breath. I''m afraid that the necromancer of Diya has made an action and will set off immediately." these The rest of the elves around had no objection. As the elves entering the camp come out again, all the elves in the whole camp have actions. In a very short time, the whole team assembled and set out towards the location of the dwarf village. At this time, the spirit with higher status in the team came to the palace mage and asked him, "are you sure there is something abnormal there?" After listening to this question, the court mage said slowly: "to tell you the truth, I''m not sure if there''s something abnormal there. But for me, it''s rare to have such a feeling in my heart. I always believe in the intuition of a mage. " After listening to this explanation, the elves around the team lost their original slight complaints. The court mage did not hide their intention. Even if there was no problem in the dwarf village, they would not complain. At this time, the court mage sitting on the horse estimated the speed of the team. At the current speed, I''m afraid it will take quite a long time to get to the dwarf village. If there is a real battle over there, we can''t get there in time at the current speed. The court mage sat on the horse without any movement, but there was a magic wave around the team, and the speed of the whole team increased a lot. For court mages, this low-level spell doesn''t need to consume any mana at all. At this time, the court mage did not know what would happen there. He just hoped that his granddaughter would not have an accident. Chapter 118 As for the behavior of the court Mage at this time, rod did not know. Rod was even more worried that the dwarfs from the rest of the surrounding villages would rush here. Although the vampire has been promoted, it still can''t get any advantage under the cooperation of a large number of dwarves and elves. Undead creatures don''t win by the quality of a single creature. In the face of a large number of enemies, vampires still can''t do what they want. Although there is bat like skill, it can only cause limited damage. Therefore, when rod felt the battlefield, what he saw was the bat of vampire bat, which was quickly killed by the surrounding elves. Seeing this, rod didn''t cover up any more. Because he was covered with blood, he would only be found for the first time if he wanted to join the fighting team. Rod raised his hand and released a wave of death. With an invisible death shock wave spreading around, all dwarves and elves on the battlefield have been fully damaged. In contrast, bats made of vampires have not been harmed. Death ripple can''t deal damage to undead creatures in range, but it can deal full damage to all ordinary creatures except rod. It doesn''t decrease due to diffusion. Because of this, death ripple has become the most common spell used by necromancers in war. Taking advantage of this opportunity, the bat began to attack the surrounding elves, but with little success. these Due to their innate magic resistance, dwarves can withstand more spells. The elves around obviously found Rhode, but Rhode kept moving, and a wave of death was released. these Rod didn''t dodge the ELF''s spell and continued to release the death ripple. these The third wave of death blows by. The elves, who were seriously injured, can''t bear it and fall to the ground. At the same time, because there are not enough elves to deal with the bats, the bats begin to bite the dwarves around. these The last death wave is released, and rod''s mana value has reached the bottom. However, rod does not rely on the vampire to fight in front of him. Instead, he holds the iron sword in his hand and begins to deal with the elves falling on the ground in front of him. At this time, there are not many creatures still standing on the field. Looking around, almost all of them are dwarfs. However, the dwarves also feel bad at this time. Although they have the talent of magic resistance, they can''t stand so many death waves. As for elves, except for a few elves who didn''t get any damage in the original battle with vampires, the rest of them were almost killed by death waves. Even the surviving elves are seriously injured and lose the ability to fight. these Although they survived, they all looked lost. Rod releases four death waves in total. Due to rod''s full mental recovery, the damage of death wave''s panel alone has reached 104 points. Not many elves can withstand such damage. On the contrary, dwarves can withstand rod''s attack with their magic resistance talent and high health. Rod kills some elves who fall to the ground after losing a lot of health, while the vampire focuses on dealing with the dwarves in front of him. Rod knew that the result of the battle was a foregone conclusion. Even if the dwarfs from other villages came, they had completed the task themselves. They would gain a lot of experience and get rich rewards from the college. Just as rod was about to kill a fallen spirit, a blade stabbed out of rod''s side. The speed of the blade is not fast. It is obvious that the owner of the blade has been seriously injured. Rhode was aware of the attack at the first time. He swung his sword with his backhand and pushed the blade to one side. Along with this action, rod also saw the owner of the blade, which was Eve, the elf swordsman who had talked with him. When rod released the death ripple for the first time, Eve saw rod''s action, and immediately realized that he had been wrong. Under the continuous impact of death waves, iver sees his companions fall one by one. At the same time, iver also realizes that the wizard who originally went to remind rod may have died in rod''s hands. At this time, iver''s heart had an unspeakable grief, whether it was the death of his closest companion or his previous act of trusting rod, which undoubtedly reminded iver that all this was caused by his letting rod into the village. Under the attack of death wave, iver''s health value is greatly lost. Although there is no wound on the surface of his body, the loss of vitality in his body makes him have no strength. Every step requires great perseverance to lift his whole body. Under the intense grief, iver''s heart ignited a silent anger, which made iver be able to resist all the discomfort of his body and walk towards rod''s direction. Finally, iver, with all his strength, comes to rod and is ready to attack him. However, he finds that in this state, he is not rod''s opponent at all. Looking at rod''s indifferent face, pain, anger, sadness, at this moment, is full of iver''s heart. these What''s more, nothing is useless. No matter roaring or questioning, Yves can''t express his strong feelings. Now Yves only wants to do one thing, that is to kill rod in front of him. At this time, iver, who had to overcome the difficulties brought by his body at every step, felt as if something had been breaking up in his body. Eve raised his weapon and rushed to rod. Chapter 119 Ivar will be back, rod just ready to kill it, but keenly aware of the wrong. No matter through the message from consciousness or through his own perception, he clearly let rod know that the enemy in front of him had changed. By this time, Eve had raised his weapon and rushed towards rod. Iver''s action was fast to the extreme. Rod quickly waved his sword to resist, but only a few of iver''s attacks were blocked, and the rest of the attacks completely fell on rod''s body. For a moment, rod was completely unable to resist iver''s attack, and the wounds appeared on rod one after another. Rod raised his hand, released a magic arrow with the last remaining mana value, and tried to push iver back, but it didn''t work. Magic Arrow through the body of iver, but iver did not pay any attention, still waving his weapon, chopped to rod. At this time, iver completely gave up the defense, each sword to the heart of Rhode. Rod can only wave a sword to resist, and it''s hard for rod to ensure that he won''t be hurt under the momentum of iver''s indomitable. Even if rod wants to take advantage of this opportunity to fight back, the result will only be two people die together. In rod''s sight, iver''s wound pierced by Magic Arrow is bleeding all around with his action. However, iver''s action is more and more violent just like he doesn''t have any perception. Iver''s face was distorted, but it was obviously not because of the physical pain, but because of the extreme resentment towards rod. At this time, iver only wanted to kill rod, and nothing else was in his mind. In the face of this state of iver, rod can only try to resist. Rod knew that iver had obviously undergone a certain change from very low health value to this kind of outbreak. Combined with his previous perception of those situations, rod knows that now Eve, is likely to become a hero! "Hero..." Realizing this, rod didn''t panic at all. Instead, he developed an inexplicable emotion. Although he had been suppressed by Yves, rod was not in a desperate situation. Rod knows that becoming a hero may bring strong heroic skills, but he can''t recover his health. According to iver''s state, in a short time, even if iver becomes a hero, he will die of excessive blood loss. All Roeder needs to do is try his best to resist iver''s attack at this time. Both vampires and rod have mastered the skill of bating. Once iver really drives rod into a desperate situation, rod can also rely on bating to avoid iver''s attack. Therefore, rod knew in his heart that even if Eve had become a hero, his fate was doomed. What rod had to worry about more was the support of other dwarf villages. After mastering the coping methods, although iver''s attack is still swift and violent, rod is no longer anxious, but focuses on resisting. Slowly, iver''s strength began to fade, no matter the strength of the attack, or the speed of the hand, are not as good as the state of the attack on rod at the beginning. At this time, just as Eve wants to stab rod''s throat with a sword, the vampire in the rear suddenly appears and attacks him. Eve does not care about the vampire''s attack, but attacks rod in front of him. The vampire snatched out from behind Yves and tore off a piece of flesh and blood in an instant. By this kind of stimulation, iver becomes furious instead, completely ignoring the vampire behind him, and his whole body is directly pressing on rod in front of him. In the face of iver''s full attack, rod can only Dodge, without any intention of counterattack. Rod knows that this is the best way at the moment. In the case of being able to save strength and win, rod is obviously not willing to compete with Eve in this state. At this time, there were no dwarves and elves in the whole dwarf village except for Eve. After rod released four death waves, the vampire killed all the creatures around without much effort. In rod''s successive evasion, plus the vampire''s attack, in front of iver obviously also can''t hold on for long. Rod knew that the task of his trip had been completed. As long as he killed the hero in front of him, he would be able to awaken his hero''s expertise. As the battle progressed, Yves''s action became slower and slower, and rod thought he could kill him immediately, but rod felt a breath of extreme danger coming from a distance. In rod''s perception, this breath is a fatal existence. The owner of this breath obviously has the ability to kill himself easily. Looking at eve half kneeling on the ground in front of him, and relying on his sword blade to support him from falling to the ground, rod immediately gave up Eve in front of him, took his space ring from the vampire, and then ran out of the village. While running, rod quickly takes out a healing magic scroll from the space ring to use, while the vampire stays in the village to kill Yves according to rod''s instructions. Just as the vampire was about to start, a dark barrier suddenly appeared in front of him, which completely shrouded Eve. Vampires hit the barrier in front of them one after another, but it didn''t produce any effect. The existing means of vampires alone can''t break the barrier in front of them. As rod had left, he lost his obsession in his heart, and Eve fell directly inside the barrier. By Eve''s side, the blood was all around. It seems that you only need the next attack to kill iver, but the vampire can''t do any damage to iver because of this barrier. At this time, a water blue light rises from iver''s body, trying to stabilize iver''s injury. For a long time, there was no hint to kill the hero. Rod also knew that there was something wrong with the vampire, but rod couldn''t manage so much. In rod''s perception, the breath of danger has been approaching. Rod knows that the owner of this breath is probably the palace mage that Yves once said. Rod knew that the court mage did not know the fighting situation here by any means, but he did not choose to sneak attack on himself by hiding his breath. Instead, he directly let go of his magic breath, and let rod feel that this was just to save Yves. Due to the completion of the task and the arrival of a strong enemy, rod retreated after learning that the vampire could not kill Yves. Obviously, he did not intend to stay here for a long time. Through the control of mental imprint, the Centaur undead who had been lurking outside the village quickly came to rod''s side and sent a message to the vampire to let him escape in his own direction. Then rod left immediately. Rod knows that he can''t deal with high-level mages at present. Once the court mages appear near him, he won''t even have a chance to escape. Just after rod left on his Centaur, a group of elves came outside the dwarf village. Chapter 120 Under the influence of the Royal mage''s magic, the elves, who had been some distance away, had already arrived at the dwarf village. If rod didn''t make a quick decision to leave immediately when he felt the danger, but wanted to kill Yves by force, I''m afraid he would be caught by this group of elves during the evacuation. A little further away from the village, the elves could smell the blood around them. Just stepped into the village, the spirit saw the body of the dwarf, and the smell of blood came from here. Compared with the original group of elves, the group of elves equipped for the court mages were obviously more well-trained. Except for a few elves who obviously showed their impatience, the rest of the Elves were indifferent. Even so, seeing the tragedy of these dwarves and elves around, all elves showed their hatred for the undead creatures in their eyes. After the elves at the front of the procession stepped into the village, they found that the palace mage, who was originally in the procession, had already arrived in the village. At this time, the court mage was trying his best to heal a fallen spirit. When approaching the dwarf village before, the court mage did not choose to follow the team into the village. Instead, he directly used magic to move himself to the village not far away from the village, that is, the position of the hero he had originally perceived. After arriving here, the court mage found that the hero in front of him was seriously injured, there was not much vitality left in his body, and his wounds were still bleeding. The court mage knew that if he had not used the treasure before, he would have healed the hero at a distance from the village. Before he got here, the hero would have died because of his injuries. Even so, the hero is still seriously injured, and there is only one breath left at this time. The court mage knew that it was not so much his own magic that saved the hero''s life, but more his own will and the obsession in his heart that made him still unwilling to die when he was seriously injured. The court mage knew that similar to this kind of injury, ordinary healing can only get minimal effect. If you want to make the hero in front of you recover completely, and leave no hidden danger, it is not a simple healing magic can do. At this time, the court mage did not care to check the life and death of other creatures in the village. An elf hero with great potential can greatly strengthen the power of the Royal mage''s faction. The team entered the village one after another. Some elves with magical attainments saw that maybe it was because the elves fell on the ground were too seriously injured. The court mage did not simply release the healing magic, but used the treasure he carried on the elves. As a result, under the treatment of the court mage, the wound on the hero''s body is slowly healing, but his face is still pale and does not seem to get any better. At this time, an elf came to the court mage and said to the court mage, "after checking, except for some refugees in the village, all the dwarves living in the village, including our original troops, have been destroyed..." Hearing this, the face of the court mage clearly showed a trace of pain. The spirit who announced the news noticed this and stopped what he was going to say in time, but the meaning had undoubtedly been made clear to the court mage. It wasn''t long before the court mage calmed down the fluctuation in his heart and said to the elves around him: "I saw through the treasure before that it was only a senior apprentice of the necromancer and a vampire who destroyed this place. You... Go after this necromancer for me. " The loss of his granddaughter made the court mage feel miserable, but he also knew that it was not the time to get emotional. Although the life signs of the hero around him are stable, if not handled in time, such a serious injury may leave permanent sequelae on him. Because the rest of the elves could not deal with the injury, the court mage had to stay in person to heal the hero. Therefore, no matter how painful the heart is, the court mage in front of him knows that what he needs to deal with himself is the hero in front of him, not revenge for his dead blood relatives. At this time, the court mage took down a pendant he was wearing and gave it to the highest ranking fairy adjutant in the team. special Perhaps they felt the grief in the heart of the court mage, or they were infected by the corpses all around them. The expression of these elves at this time was obviously to tear the former necromancer in two. Under the control of the elf adjutant, the eyeball pendant he was wearing had completely contracted, as if he was looking at something, but there was nothing in front of his eyeball. Through the pendant in his hand, the spirit adjutant''s consciousness clearly shows the position of rod at this time. Without saying anything more, the Elven adjutant led the elves around him to rush towards the direction of rod''s escape. The court mage, who stayed in the same place, sighed at the fallen spirit hero, and then began to try his best to heal him. At this time, the elf adjutant came to the village, was planning to track the whereabouts of the necromancer, but met a group of dwarves, dwarves of the team, there is an elf. When the vampire just appeared, several elves went directly to the nearby dwarf village and informed the dwarves in other villages. these these Under the guidance of the fairy adjutant, all the elves drove their horses and rushed in one direction. The fairy adjutant took out a scroll from his pocket and quickly tore it open. With the emergence of a wave of mana, the speed of the whole team has been greatly improved. For a moment, the whole team toward the surrounding spread fierce horseshoe sound. Under the action of the scroll, according to this speed, even if rod started first for a period of time, he would still be overtaken by these elves. Chapter 121 According to the general direction he had written down, rod drove the Centaur to the dead. Rod on the Centaur didn''t know what happened in the rear, but as early as the elf adjutant used his pendant, rod felt a chill, as if he had been targeted by something. At this time, the Centaur was in the forest, surrounded by dense trees. This kind of environment affected the Centaur under rod''s body to a certain extent. Because he was walking through the dense forest, the Centaur undead could not improve his speed. In the rear, a bat came rapidly, reduced its speed to the same speed as the Centaur, and the bat landed on rod''s shoulder accurately. Because the speed of the Centaur could not be improved, even the vampire who finally evacuated the village had arrived at rod''s side. Rod realized that the court mage could not let himself go so easily after seeing a large number of dwarves and elves in the village. This kind of feeling of being targeted may be the means used by the court mage to determine his position at this time. Although he was aware of this, rod had no good way to deal with it for a while. He could only let the Centaur undead under him speed up to the extreme. Rod knew that, according to his current strength, he was still not the opponent of the court mage. At this point, rod opened the property panel and found that his experience value reached 5640 points. In the process of checking the property panel, rod checked the system log. these At this point, rod immediately raises the character level. "Consumed experience 4000, remaining experience 1640. Upgrade your career level to level 3 and level 5... " "Get free attribute point 1, skill point 1..." "It''s a step away..." rod realized that. You only need to upgrade one level, and you will be able to upgrade the soul summoning to the strongest state. Rod knew that even if he didn''t do anything, he could only wait for a few days and gain enough experience through the battle of the Centaur leader. Due to the possible pursuers in the rear, after upgrading the character level, rod quickly ran to the place where he took the task. If the court mage really pursues, only when he escapes to that direction can he have a chance of life. Rod knew that similar to the previous kind of mission taking place, there might be a high-level necromancer stationed there, waiting for the war to further expand. And his academic identity can give him the protection of high-level necromancer. In terms of internal relations, necromancers can be extremely cruel to their opponents. Even if they arbitrarily kill apprentices on the battlefield, they will not be punished. Once other forces intervene, the relationship between necromancers will be different immediately. Even if the high-level necromancers of Eli want to come to the place where they receive the mission and forcibly abduct any apprentice, they will be resisted by the rest of the Necromancers. Rhode knew that because of his academic identity, even if the Royal mage came to the camp to receive the mission, he would be blocked by the high-level mages stationed here. This is the greatest convenience that the academic identity can bring. The identity of the Academy enables rod not to be killed by Eli''s powerful creatures in the camp where the academy is located. However, the Academy completely ignores and even encourages the fighting between the Necromancers. Perceiving the peeping feeling coming from behind, rod turned around and looked in the direction of the feeling, but he could only see the darkness. But the feeling of being watched in my heart was clearly telling rod that the enemy was chasing him. As rod moves on, this perception gets closer and closer. Rod can even hear the sound of horse''s hooves coming from his rear. If it wasn''t for the dark environment around him, rod could see the enemy. Rod confirmed that the enemy had locked his position by some unknown means and was chasing him. Due to the distance from the camp where the Academy issued the mission, rod could not get rid of the enemy behind by speed alone. In order to get rid of the enemy behind, rod took out a treasure from the space ring, which was the original dark shelter. Black clouds gathered from the top of rod''s head and began to spread around. As soon as the black cloud appeared, the Centaur rode out of the black cloud''s range. At night, the use of dark shelter can obviously achieve greater results. Therefore, in the case of not knowing what way the court mage used to lock himself, rod can only try to get rid of the team behind him in this way. It will take some time for the dark shelter to come into full effect. Therefore, rod did not rush directly towards the camp, but moved laterally along with the diffusion of the black cloud at the edge of the black cloud. At this time, the sound of the horse''s hooves from behind also moved with rod''s direction. Realizing this, rod did not panic at all, but kept his moving direction, waiting for the black cloud to spread. The pursuers in the rear obviously found something unusual, but their speed didn''t decrease at all. Instead, they let their horses sprint in the direction of rod at full speed. As rod is surrounded by the dark clouds, he can see rod in front of him with the acceleration of the pursuit. these With the only light left around him, rod also saw these chasing elites. these At this time, several arrows shot at rod rapidly, and rod immediately took out the iron shield from the space ring to resist. Due to the rapid attack, the arrow hit rod''s shield and then fell to the ground, causing no damage to rod. Even so, the rear pursuit of the elves still did not stop this move, it seems that only in this way, in order to vent the anger of these elves. Even if this can not achieve great results, the elf adjutant still did not stop these elves, but let them shoot their own arrows to attack the necromancer in front of them. these Because of the action on the ELF''s hand, it affected the speed of pursuit and did not catch up with rod. these Chapter 122 Under the action of black clouds, the earth is like a shadow, the original light disappeared, leaving only a dark. these In the process of being chased by the rear elves, rod noticed something unusual. Because the distance between the two sides is not far away, according to the scope of the previous Royal mage''s casting, it should be easy to affect himself. However, during this chase, rod has not been affected by magic. Rod knew that the court mage probably didn''t come after him. Considering that the court mage even directly exposed his own breath in order to protect Ivar from serious injury, rod has already guessed why the court mage did not choose to track himself. According to rod''s understanding of healing magic, in addition to the simplest healing, other high-level healing magic requires the mage''s guidance to give full play to the maximum effect of the magic. At this time, rod realized that in this mission, he left a huge hidden danger, that is, the hero Eve. Under the influence of the court mage''s magic, iver is likely to be cured successfully. Thinking of iver''s previous resentment against himself and his ability to become a hero, rod knew that he might have left behind a powerful enemy. The strength of heroes is more reflected in their growth. Even if he has just become a hero, iver has the ability to kill himself in close quarters. When his rank is higher, he may become a strong enemy. No matter in the past or now, rod has seen a lot of heroes, but it''s his first experience to watch the hero wake up in front of his eyes, and it can be said that he made it happen by himself. Thinking that Ivar, who has become a hero, will never die with himself, many plans in the future may be hindered by Ivar''s existence, but rod only feels a headache. At this time, even though he knew that the court mage might not be in the rear pursuit team, rod still had no plan to fight back. Rod didn''t feel any threat from the team at the back, but that''s why he was more careful. There is no sense of danger, not because of their own strength, but because of their reconnaissance brought about by the perception, was suppressed by the spirit of the rear team. In this process, black clouds have been all around, the line of sight has been difficult to play any role. Even so, the elves from the rear still follow rod''s rear accurately. In order to deal with the darkness in front of them, the spirits in the rear made a simple torch. Even so, due to the distance, the fire still can''t reach rod''s position. According to the news from the vampire, rod learned that when he turned around, one of the elves in the rear would be the first to make adjustments with his actions and lead the others to track him. Maybe it''s to guide the elves around more clearly. In the rear of the team, only one of the elves holds a torch. After learning about this situation, rod knew that there was probably only one elf in the team who had the means to track him. If he wanted to escape safely, he had to find a way to deal with the elf. Realizing this, rod made a decision immediately. Instead of slowing down, rod controlled his Centaur and began to change his position quickly. In this formation, the sound of the horse''s hoof is constantly coming out. It is obviously extremely difficult for the elves to hear the sound of the horse''s hoof in front of the Centaur in such a chaotic situation. Due to the loss of vision, want to track rod, the rest of the elves can only always pay attention to the movement of the Elven adjutant. Therefore, under the successive turns of rod, except that the elf adjutant can catch up with rod at the first time, the rest of the elves can only follow the elf adjutant. After several times in succession, the elf adjutant has opened a long distance from ordinary elves. Under normal circumstances, the Elven adjutant will adjust his position to let the elves around follow him. But at this time, the necromancer who destroyed a village is in front of him. The Elven adjutant does not intend to slow down the horse, but plans to catch up with him immediately and kill him personally. As the formation spread, the horse under the elf adjutant could catch up with rod more easily. After running towards the darkness for a while, the elf adjutant was almost able to get close to the rear of rod. At this time, the elf adjutant held a torch in one hand and an iron sword in the other. Just as rod reached the attack range, he immediately stabbed him with a sword. Just then rod launched the attack first. As the Centaur decelerated, the bat on rod''s shoulder immediately jumped out to the rear, revealing its sharp fangs to the elf adjutant in front of him. The elf adjutant felt the threat from the front for the first time, stabbed the bat with a sword, but stabbed it in the air. At this moment, bats turned into a black house, and from the black fog, they rescued a small but large number of bats. In this regard, the Elven adjutant did not have any fear, instead, he waved the weapon in his hand tightly and killed all the bats that came to him. As he was moving at a high speed, the elf adjutant sitting on the horse left the bats around him behind, closer to rod. At this time, rod also holds the iron sword in his hand. Because rod takes the initiative to slow down the Centaur, the elf adjutant has come to the rear of rod and stabs him with a sword. Rod''s hand appeared an iron shield, the shield style is broad, will spirit adjutant of this stab block. Because he was sitting on the horse, it was difficult for the spirit adjutant to exert his power. Rod let the Centaur slightly side over the body, suddenly, the fairy adjutant came to the same position with rod, the two are driving the horse, running in the same direction. environment In the dark, the sound of weapons colliding came out one after another. Because the shield in rod''s hand was right in the direction of the elf adjutant. With this shield, rod can well block the attack of the elf adjutant. One attack after another was blocked by the shield in front of him. In addition to his hatred for the necromancer, the spirit adjutant began to be impatient in his heart, and his movements became bigger. Just as the spirit adjutant swung a sword, but was blocked by the shield, the spirit adjutant found that a force came from his hand, and his sword hand was being seized by the other arm. The fairy adjutant immediately realized the problem, but it was too late. While the Centaur in front of him caught the fairy adjutant, rod waved a sword and killed the fairy adjutant. Chapter 123 After solving the fairy adjutant, rod did not stop the Centaur, but ran in the original direction. It wasn''t long before rod burst out of the black cloud and the light reappeared in front of him. At this time, the spirit in the rear found the spirit adjutant on the ground. After he was attacked by rod and fell from the horse, the spirit adjutant had died. In the light of the fire, an elf came to the body of the elf adjutant and took off the pendant. In the hands of this elf, the eyelids on the pendant are completely closed, covering the eyeball in the center, without any intention of opening. In this pendant, there is the spirit mark of the court mage, which is only allowed to be used by the court mage and the person designated by him. When the court mage gave the pendant to the adjutant, he was only allowed to use it. As a result, when the adjutant died, the rest of the elves around could only hold the treasure and sigh. Seeing this, the elf shook his head. Their mission to hunt down rod was a failure. these With the retreat of the elves, peace was restored. On the other side, rod didn''t slow down because he didn''t know the information about the treasure. He still drove the Centaur to the camp where he had taken the task. With the passage of time, rod is getting closer and closer to the camp. In rod''s perception, no one in the rear is tracking him. After completing the task, he can be regarded as a safe evacuation. It wasn''t long before rod arrived inside the camp. After all the galloping, at this time, the sky is already bright. these When rod drove by the Centaur, all of these necromancers were on guard against rod. As long as rod approached them again, they might attack rod first. Rod knew that the reason why they were hostile to themselves should be their clothes. What rod was wearing was originally the clothes of an elf swordsman. This dress is worn on rod, and his whole body is covered with blood. Any necromancer who sees this dress will be alert to rod. At this time, rod took out the black robe from the space ring and put it on, covering the whole body under the black robe. Rod knew that in this mission, although he successfully captured the dwarf village and gained a lot of experience, because the Royal mage arrived in time, rod did not get any booty. The reward brought by this mission can just make up for this and provide rod with a trophy. When looking at the mission information from the badge, rod realized that he would get a treasure as a reward after completing the mission. It wasn''t long before rod came to the camp where he had taken the mission. Inside the camp, the necromancer who originally issued the mission is still responsible for delivering mission related information. Seeing rod, the necromancer came forward with an interested expression and asked rod, "how about it? Have you finished your task? " The tone of the Necromancer''s inquiry was low. It seemed that he simply asked rod this question, but rod knew that the necromancer in front of him was obviously more than just asking. Without waiting for rod''s reply, the necromancer continued, "Oh, I seem to have confused your task with another person''s task, but it doesn''t matter much." "Let me see, three days have passed since you took over the task. If you think there is something wrong with the task, then it''s too late. There are only two ways in front of you. You can either finish the task by all means, or you can only be chased to death by the black crow." "Maybe you can choose never to appear in the Necromancer''s territory, but apart from dia, which area will welcome an necromancer?" "If you come to me a few days earlier and have a good discussion with me, maybe I will be merciful and change your task, but now I have no choice." "In other words, it''s been three days. Have you ever tried to finish this task? Or did you come to the dwarf village, spend a few days exploring, and find that you are not the opponent at all, and then come back to me? " Facing rod, the necromancer in front of him said a series of words quickly. Instead of giving rod an opportunity to answer, he said it freely, and the expression on his face kept changing. Through the words of the necromancer, rod also learned some of the previous situation. In the previous task, the necromancer deliberately changed a more difficult task to himself. Rod realized that the task of destroying the dwarf village should have reached the official necromancer level. If a normal necromancer wants to capture a dwarf village, he or she needs a large number of undead creatures according to the general method, or he or she needs a high level of magic attainments to attack the village head-on and retreat before reinforcements arrive. The purpose of the Necromancer''s changing missions is to gain benefits for himself in this way. As long as the mages have similar strength, they will not fight each other easily. Even if the undead mages who have been released the mission hold it like this, the rest of the undead mages will only hand over a gold coin in exchange for a suitable mission. No matter before or now, rod can feel a threat from the necromancer in front of him, but this feeling is not strong. Because of the awe that the necromancer showed to ordinary undead creatures when he took the mission, in rod''s mind, he had completely regarded this necromancer as the existence of the official necromancer level, that is, the fourth level necromancer. However, through a series of actions of the necromancer at this time, rod is not sure about the real strength of the necromancer. these Therefore, even if he becomes an official necromancer, if he blindly seeks the interests of his apprentices, his own strength is probably not much stronger. Chapter 124 "What? Don''t you have anything to say? " Maybe I haven''t heard rod''s answer for a long time, and the necromancer in front of me is obviously getting impatient. Rod recalled that the madness of the former necromancer when he killed the apprentice was obviously not in line with the present performance. The previous madness may also be specifically aimed at the apprentice level. Realizing this, rod said to the necromancer in front of him, "I have finished the task of destroying the dwarf village." Hearing what rod said, the necromancer obviously didn''t believe it. "You mean, you''ve finished the task at this level? cutting-edge news Rod did not say much, but directly took out his college badge and gave it to the necromancer in front of him. In the badge, it records rod''s journey during this period, and rod can input some pictures in his memory into the badge for the necromancer to see. This is also a means to test the completion of the task. The necromancer took the badge, but his face changed as his spirit entered it. It was obvious that he couldn''t believe what he saw. Through the badge, the necromancer saw the bodies of dwarves all over the place. All the dwarves died of serious bodily injuries. In addition, there were some elves'' bodies. Inside the badge, it shows the distance rod had traveled before, which proves that rod actually went to the target village and stayed in the village for at least two nights. The necromancer knew that the man who came to hand in the task did complete the task that the official mage could complete. At this time, there was a fire of jealousy in the heart of the necromancer. Because he didn''t know the details of rod, the necromancer took rod as an official necromancer. The necromancer, who is also at the official level, can only bully his apprentices and search for gold coins here. However, rod, who came to hand in the task, was able to capture a dwarf village. Thinking of this, the necromancer immediately made a decision in his heart. The necromancer knows that since only three days have passed, even the official necromancer can still use limited mana. In such a short period of time, after conquering the village, the necromancer who came to hand in the task obviously did not recover his mana completely. Maybe this is his chance. At this time, the attitude of the necromancer changed, but he did not show it. The necromancer threw his college badge at rod and said, "due to my mistake, I made a mistake in your mission. Here, I would like to make a solemn apology to you. However, the mistakes need to be corrected. Since you have destroyed the village, you have completed the task of cutting off the village supply. " Hearing this, rod fully understood the meaning of the necromancer in front of him, and his face gradually turned cold. The necromancer paused, retreated a little towards the rear, and said: "destroying the village is not your task. You are not entitled to this reward. Well, I''ll give you the reward of cutting off supplies now. " There is no doubt that the necromancer is not prepared to give Rhode the reward he deserves. When he said these words, the necromancer felt very happy, not only because he was able to embezzle the treasure rewarded by the task of destroying the village, but also because he could laugh at the necromancer in front of him. As for their own safety, the necromancer did not consider this. Both of them are official Necromancers. Necromancers don''t believe that they can''t compare with rod in front of them. Because there are more powerful senior mages on the whole camp for protection, no matter how powerful the people in front of them are, they can''t kill themselves in this situation. In the eyes of the necromancer, no matter he killed his apprentice or told him that he had sent the wrong mission, rod didn''t respond. This gave the necromancer an illusion. The necromancer thinks that even if he buckles the treasure awarded by the mission, the necromancer in front of him can only swallow his anger. On one side, rod didn''t know why the necromancer did this. According to the original performance of the necromancer, he may be in such a crazy state, but this action obviously offends rod. Rod knew that in order to make the necromancer willing to take part in the battle, the Academy would not deduct or reduce the reward for the task. As for whether the reward given by the Academy could be finally paid by the task executor, it was beyond the control of the Academy. As a necromancer who manages the release and reward of tasks for the college, even if he intentionally sends the wrong task, or deducts a certain amount of resources from the task reward, it is his own personal behavior, and the college will not have any punishment for it. If you want to get the task reward, you still need the Necromancer''s own strength. The world of the necromancer always depends on his strength. Whoever is strong will be able to obtain all resources. In this competition for resources, because two people do not know each other''s strength, once one party chooses to retreat, then the other can easily obtain all the resources. At this time, since the necromancer had such a plan, rod did not plan to say anything to the necromancer in front of him. In order to gain an advantage in the battle, rod directly launched a surprise attack on the necromancer in front of him. Although the necromancer intentionally opened the distance, he was caught off guard and failed to release the spell at the first time. The necromancer obviously didn''t expect that the person in front of him would start immediately when he just refused to give the task reward. By the time the necromancer responded, rod had already made a dash forward. Before rod arrived, the bat had rushed to the necromancer and was ready to attack the enemy in front of him. At this time, an ice blue ripple, centered on the necromancer, spread rapidly around, making the bat and rod stagnate. The necromancer also took advantage of this opportunity and began to cast his magic. Although the necromancer did not expect rod''s attack, but in his treatment, rod and the vampire raid did not achieve much success. Rod knows that most of the strength of the necromancer is on the undead. At this time, while there is no chance for the undead around the necromancer, he should quickly hit him hard. Once he finds the chance, he can kill him. At rod''s signal, the vampire uses the bat skill. Countless bats surround the necromancer in an instant. Chapter 125 these Just as the bat attacked, rod did nothing. After being beaten back by the ice ring in the first surprise attack, rod stopped attacking and looked for opportunities. With rod''s instructions, the bat in the innermost layer directly pours on the necromancer in front of him. Another icy magic ring flashed by, and the bat that rushed to the necromancer died instantly. It could only turn into a black fog and dissipate, but there were still a large number of bats around the necromancer. As the level of the vampire body has been improved, the bat''s health has also been improved. Although the bat in the center of the ice magic ring will still die instantly, the rest of the bats around will not be hurt much. The bat once again divided a part and attacked the necromancer. The necromancer had no choice but to use the ice magic ring again. As a result of the successive use of magic, the surrounding necromancers obviously feel this, and look at the position where the vampire and the Necromancers are fighting. these If the surviving necromancers are weak and seriously injured, they will find an opportunity. Although they won''t fight inside the camp immediately, they won''t let them leave if they encounter them in the next mission. At this time, under the influence of the Necromancer''s magic, the bat can''t get close to the necromancer for a moment, but in order to eliminate the bats around, the Necromancer''s mana value is consumed a lot. Under the control of the necromancer, the undead creatures he originally controlled also came nearby, trying to help him defuse the attack of the bats around him. The advanced bat can restrain the necromancer well. these Rod found that most of the undead creatures controlled by the necromancer were walking corpses, and only a few were skeleton soldiers. In addition, there were several ghosts. these these Under the bat''s attack, though the vampire has used bat like method twice, it has also successfully consumed more than half of the Necromancer''s mana. In this case, the necromancer can only look around at the necromancer. As the battle has taken a long time, the Necromancers in the whole camp have noticed this situation. The necromancer knew that because of this indifferent nature, even if he died, the necromancer would not react. these special Here, a large number of ghosts and ghosts are floating, far more than the surrounding undead creatures. At this time, in the hope of the Necromancer''s eyes, he saw that the target he needed to look for was the senior mage who managed the camp. However, what the necromancer saw was only a pair of indifferent eyes looking at him. The senior mage obviously had no plan to save himself. After realizing this, the necromancer began to face up to his situation. In order to be a treasure and satisfy some evil thoughts, I offended an official necromancer and was about to be killed by the vampire controlled by the necromancer. At this time, the necromancer regretted for a while, but it was useless. As for asking for mercy directly, the necromancer didn''t think about it. As a necromancer, he certainly knows what it means to beg for mercy, just as he will never let go of his enemies. Obviously, the necromancer in front of him will not let go of himself. The necromancer knows that he can only make the last fight. With an icy magic ring, after killing all the bats, the necromancer put his hand into his arms and took out an old magic scroll. With the action of the necromancer, rod felt a palpitation. After taking out the scroll, the necromancer didn''t tear it up for the first time. Instead, he looked at rod not far away. This scroll can be said to be the most valuable thing in the whole body of the necromancer. If possible, the necromancer is not willing to use it like this. Until this time, the necromancer is still waiting for rod to make a decision. The necromancer is not willing to waste the scroll here. If rod is willing to withdraw, the necromancer is even willing to give the original reward to rod completely. What the necromancer didn''t know was that rod''s decision had been made as early as the beginning. After the battle, there is obviously a lot of hatred between them. Instead of worrying about revenge from the necromancer in the future, we should solve it now. No matter what spell scroll the necromancer holds in his hand, rod can evade by bating. Therefore, rod does not stop the bats around him. With rod''s signal, the bats around rushed at the necromancer in front of them with a faster speed. Because of the short hesitation, the necromancer could not even tear the scroll open, so the bat had already jumped on him and began to bite. After upgrading, bat''s fighting consciousness has been greatly improved. The main target of the bat''s attack fell on the Necromancer''s hand. With the bat''s bite, several fingers of the necromancer were bitten off and fell to the ground together with the magic scroll. At this time, a large number of bats covered the whole body of the necromancer. The pain caused by the bat''s biting completely destroyed the will of the necromancer. The necromancer even failed to release the next spell, so he could only fall on the ground and tumble around, trying to get rid of the bat. In the process of rolling, the blood splashed all over the floor, and the voice of the Necromancer''s cry gradually became weak. It seemed that he would not live long. At this point, rod went to the necromancer. Looking at the fallen necromancer, rod stabbed out a sword and hit the heart of the necromancer. Obviously, the necromancer did not expect that his own greed eventually led to his own death. Chapter 126 As the necromancer dies, rod is ready to search for the items he has acquired. At this time, in the surrounding formation, an old looking necromancer came to rod. Rod immediately stopped searching and looked at the necromancer in front of him. Through the frightened eyes of the rest of the Necromancers around him, rod knew that this Necromancer''s status should not be low. The necromancer in front of him had deep sunken eyes, and his whole face was full of wrinkles like old bark. But this was not caused by the age, but by the erosion of death energy all over his body. With the increase of rank, the energy of death in the Necromancer''s body becomes more and more strong, which makes it difficult for their body to bear the erosion of death energy. For the necromancer, once he has reached the level of seniority, if he still chooses to keep the human body, his body will gradually age because he can''t resist the erosion of death energy. Therefore, in order to master more powerful spells, necromancers need to collect materials, hold endless night rituals, transform themselves into liches, and get rid of the shackles of human bodies. Rod can sense the existence of strong death energy from the necromancer in front of him. Due to the suppression of rank, rod''s most intuitive feeling is the fatal threat. Rod knew that the necromancer in front of him was the senior necromancer in charge of the whole camp. In the current period, the senior necromancer of level five is the highest level of existence that rod can meet on the battlefield. As for the stronger existence, it will not appear here. Because once they do, they can really change the direction of the war. Looking at the necromancer in front of him, rod was ready to escape at any time. Rhode has no other idea about the existence of power at all different levels. At this time, the necromancer said to rod: "the rule in the camp is not to kill the necromancer above the apprenticeship level. You should know that, right? So why did you choose to kill the Raven messenger in the camp? " The voice of the necromancer was slow. Through the voice of the necromancer, rod judged that the necromancer in front of him was a woman, but only from his appearance, rod could not see this at all. Rod explained to the necromancer, and gave a general account of what had happened before. After hearing this, the necromancer said, "it''s hard for me to judge the truth of the matter by your words alone, but it doesn''t matter. Now that you have broken the rules, you need to be punished Perhaps he thought of something. The necromancer then said, "however, you have successfully proved that your ability is better than that of the dead Raven messenger. It is undoubtedly a waste to transform you into an undead in this way." "Then it''s up to you to replace him as the new Raven messenger." The senior necromancer said so, obviously not in the tone of discussing with rod, but in the tone of telling rod about his decision. With the words of the necromancer, the rest of the necromancer around looked at rod, with some inexplicable emotions in his eyes. At this time, the senior necromancer who talked with rod raised his hand, the energy of death gushed out instantly, and the necromancer who had died before stood up again. Rod noticed that in the process, the flesh and blood of the necromancer who had already died began to decay rapidly. As the fallen necromancer got up, his flesh and blood faded to the bottom of his body, and his whole body began to break from the middle. The standing necromancer tore off his robe and threw his lower body on the ground, while his upper body floated in the air. In front of rod''s eyes, the transformation of an undead has been completed in an instant. By perceiving the strength of the undead creature in front of him, rod knew that it was more than just an ordinary ghost. Because of the great pain and resentment before death, and the fact that he was an official necromancer himself, the one floating in front of rod should belong to the fourth level creature, the resentful soul. At this time, the grudge soul holds the space ring and scroll on the original body in the hand of a skeleton, and then comes to the senior Necromancer''s side and gives it to the senior necromancer. The senior necromancer didn''t worry that the objects in front of him were stained with flesh and blood. Instead, he put the space ring in his hand. After checking the scroll, he put it into the space ring. Seeing this, rod didn''t say much. Due to the lack of strength, even if you kill the Raven messenger here, it should be your own booty and will be taken away by the senior necromancer. After dealing with all this, the black crow messenger necromancer didn''t say anything more, and walked towards his original team with the newly transformed ghost. A ghost comes to rod and prepares to take him to the barracks belonging to the black raven messenger. Rod was silent for a moment, then followed the ghost to the barracks belonging to the Raven messenger. The vampire didn''t move forward with rod, but stayed in the same place, staring at the flesh and blood shed by the resentment soul, and didn''t know what he was thinking. Under the guidance of the ghost, rod enters the camp. After the ghost takes rod to the camp, he does not leave, but stands outside the camp. Inside the tent, rod looked around. There are a lot of sundries inside the camp. Besides gold coins, there are even many treasures. There is a crystal ball in the middle of the tent, which is the object used by raven letter to confirm the mission information. Rod knew that this was the place to take over the task. In addition to taking charge of the handover and confirmation of the task, the Raven messenger was also responsible for the distribution of task rewards. Rod put the college badge in his hand and pressed his hand on the crystal ball. At this time, through the college badge in rod''s hand, a sense of spirit passed to rod''s mind, and rod began to quickly check the information contained in his spiritual will. these One of the most important points in my mind is that the Raven messenger in charge of the management task can''t leave the camp, otherwise he will be severely punished. In addition, the distribution of tasks and the distribution of rewards are operated by raven messenger itself, and the college only provides a rough template. At this time, rod learned that in this camp, in addition to himself, there are two other Raven messengers who are also responsible for management tasks. Chapter 127 The relationship between rod and several other Raven messengers who are also responsible for the task is more of a kind of mutual supervision to ensure that the other party will not escape with the treasure of the college. Once this happens, the other two Raven messengers will issue highly rewarding pursuit tasks to recover the lost treasure. Knowing this, rod understood the real role of Raven messenger. In addition to the handover and release of management tasks, raven messenger can also accumulate wealth for itself by withholding rewards. At the same time, as a raven Messenger, he can only stay inside the camp and avoid the risk of fighting. Maybe for mediocre necromancers, being a black crow messenger means improving their security, but for those powerful necromancers, this way completely limits them to the camp. Although they can accumulate a lot of wealth for themselves, their overall strength will not be greatly improved. Realizing this, rod made a calculation and let go. Although I can''t get experience by myself, I can get experience again in a few days according to the speed of centaur. Associating with the court mage who finally appeared in the dwarf village, rod knew that the situation of war would soon usher in further upgrading, and now what he was fighting on the battlefield was more the existence of some fourth and fifth order. Even if rod steps into the battlefield again, due to the emergence of a large number of level 4 and level 5 creatures, it is difficult to obtain a large number of experience points like destroying dwarf villages before. On the contrary, there will be many dangers. Aware of this, rod understood that to replace the original necromancer as the Raven messenger might be the most favorable choice for him at present. Without thinking much, rod checked the mission. cutting-edge news In addition to the intelligence related to the mission, the rest of the intelligence, though large in quantity, is very messy. these In addition, rod also saw several news about the Centaur leader, but the news is not perfect. In this way, rod also got maps of most of the places on the border. If it is the original rod, after getting these internal intelligence information, he will try to get a lot of experience value for himself, but at this time he has no way to do it. He can only tell these information to other necromancers in the form of missions. these There are dozens of tasks here. If the number of tasks completed by rod is less than ten in five days, rod will be punished. In the process of checking, rod also understood why the former Raven messenger wanted to covet his treasure. In addition to the tasks for the official necromancers, the rewards for the other low-level necromancers are only a few to dozens of gold coins, far less than the other two black crow messengers in the camp collected by rod. They need to check the spiritual imprint materials uploaded when they complete the task to confirm that the task has been completed, It''s not about cheating yourself to get rewards. Rod knew that this task was completed at this time, and he could get a treasure reward. cutting-edge news In the camp, a large number of gold coins were piled up with several treasures on one side. Although these things are put there, unless they want to leave the college, other people dare not come here to compete. On the contrary, the rest of the necromancers, even when they are walking, need to bypass this camp. They are afraid that they will be written down by the black crow messenger in the camp, and they will be made difficult several times when they complete their mission in the future. Of course, this also requires the black crow messenger who releases the mission to have certain strength. Otherwise, even other necromancers can''t cope with the attack, and they have to make trouble. If they are really killed by other necromancers, no one will come out for him. these ¡­¡­¡­¡­ [medium magic talisman] Quality: Treasure Type: Pendant Equipment requirement: maximum mana is greater than 50 Basic attribute: restores 1 mana per hour Evaluation: due to the rough craftsmanship of the maker, only this treasure was finally formed. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ [unknown tusk] Quality: Treasure Type: Pendant Equipment requirements: None Basic attribute: weapon damage + 1 Evaluation: some creature''s broken tusks were collected by a warrior. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ [Amulet of darkness] Quality: Treasure Type: Pendant Equipment requirements: None Basic attribute: reduces the morale of all creatures in a certain range Evaluation: the original amulet has changed due to the influence of evil thoughts. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ these This is a powerful treasure. The black crow Messenger, who was responsible for releasing missions, has replaced it for a long time. Only some basic treasures are left here to be used for awarding missions. Rod directly put on the [medium magic amulet], and then put the remaining two treasures into the space ring. If you need to issue a task reward in the future, rod can take it out at any time. After dealing with the treasure, rod reexamined the tasks provided in the crystal ball. At this time, outside rod''s camp, many necromancers have come here. The black raven messenger before, whether it was to issue missions or to issue rewards, was carried out according to his own preferences, which also made the necromancer in the camp reluctant to take missions from him. In this case, he can only target the apprentice who comes to the camp for the first time. The rest of the Necromancers around are obviously very interested in this because the Raven messenger who is responsible for the release task has just been replaced. The new Raven messenger was succeeded by directly killing the original Raven messenger. Therefore, the Necromancers around had a general understanding of rod''s strength. these At the sound of the door, rod stopped waiting. After checking the mission, rod went out of the camp and looked at the Necromancers gathered outside the gate. Chapter 128 Rod came outside the camp. With the release of rod''s mission, the number of necromancers around him left immediately after receiving the mission, which was significantly reduced. Finally, there were only the official necromancers left before, and an old one eyed necromancer. Rod gave the one eyed necromancer a mission. However, the one eyed necromancer didn''t leave. Instead, he said to rod with a smile, "Messenger, can you give me an easier task? I remember that you can make certain changes after you issue tasks, right In the eyes of one eyed necromancers, no matter whether the Necromancers give them extra gold coins or not, they look satisfied after receiving the task. Therefore, the one eyed necromancer in front of him thinks that rod has not yet understood the rules here. For the sake of his strength, the one eyed necromancer put forward his request directly to rod, and didn''t mean to spend gold at all. Looking at the one eyed necromancer in front of him, rod recalled that the task he had originally issued to him should be to explore the existence of several common villages marked in Eli. If the villages still exist, then they will be destroyed. For the one eyed necromancer, this task is not difficult on the surface, but because the territory of Eli is ready for war at this time, the ordinary people in the village have already fled to the nearby large towns, and the enemies they may encounter along the way, the difficulty of this task does not match the harvest. "I do have a simple task here, but it doesn''t seem to be suitable for you, and there aren''t many rewards for the task," rod said One eyed necromancer repeatedly said: "it''s OK, as long as it''s a simple task." After hearing his request, rod nodded and said, "OK, I''ll change your task." cutting-edge news "It''s obviously a much simpler task than your original one." With that, rod ignored the one eyed necromancer in front of him and turned to the official necromancer he had left behind. Seeing that rod didn''t pay attention to himself, the one eyed necromancer had to leave. After waiting for a long time, the official necromancer was obviously impatient. Looking at rod, the official necromancer said, "you''d better tell me what''s special about the task left to me." Rod said: "according to your strength, I believe you are not willing to do some exploration tasks that apprentices do. Such tasks, whether it''s rewards or what you can get in the task, can''t satisfy you." special In the process of performing this task, you will not be prompted by the college badge, but the reward for this task is very rich. " "After completion, you can get three treasures, and you can get one treasure immediately after taking this task. I believe you will take this task." Listening to rod''s words, the official necromancer in front of him was obviously attracted by the reward treasure, indicating rod to go on with the task. "In the territory of ERI, there is a group of dead centaurs belonging to Diya, who are relying on raids to plunder and kill the rest of the ethnic groups in ERI." these Chapter 129 After listening to rod''s introduction to this special task, the official necromancer frowned. At this time, the necromancer was struggling violently in his heart. According to the words of the black raven Messenger, this task obviously had some particularity, especially the inability to obtain information through the college badge, which made him more alert. However, the official necromancer was attracted by the task reward that rod said. According to his idea, after completing this task, he will be able to obtain three treasures. This reward is obviously extremely rich. Although the quality of the treasures is good and bad, the necromancer is willing to pay some price for being able to obtain three treasures as a reward, even if the task is dangerous. What''s more, the necromancer in front of him knows that according to the routine of this task, this task must have a follow-up development. It depends on what role he can play in the process of completing the task. After a little meditation for a while, the official necromancer slowly said to rod, "I accept this task." Rod nodded, then turned and entered the camp. Before long, rod walked out again with a map and a black Amulet Pendant in his hand. According to the previous map obtained through the crystal ball, rod drew the general position of the Centaur leader. And the black amulet in rod''s hand is exactly the dark amulet originally placed in the camp. The necromancer took the two items and then turned away. Looking at the back of the official necromancer, rod''s eyes gradually showed a trace of coldness. Because this official necromancer was the most powerful among the apprentices who took the task before, rod chose him as his target. Rod knows that the necromancer has more undead creatures than the average mage, so he can provide more experience. The purpose of rod''s previous mission, including the reward, was to get the necromancer to the position of the Centaur leader. When the necromancer arrives, the Centaur leader who directly launches the raid is waiting for him. The reason why he chose the necromancer was that he was the most powerful, and what Rhode valued more was the idea that he wanted to take on more difficult tasks. If the rest of the Necromancers were replaced, because there was no college badge to restrict them, maybe they would run away with the treasure given by rod. However, this official necromancer would take the initiative to complete the task and get more rewards. Therefore, rod finally chose the necromancer in front of him. After the mission is completed, no necromancer stays around except the ghost. Seeing this, rod returned to the camp and began to control the crystal ball. He handed out the original tasks one by one according to the corresponding apprentices. these After killing the necromancer, rod got 600 experience points. For rod, the 600 experience points, plus the accumulated experience points, did not meet the upgrade standard, but it was not much different. According to the speed at which the Centaur leader gains experience points, plus the official necromancer who is about to go to the Centaur leader position, rod will be able to upgrade his level again in a few days. Somehow, a sense of urgency rose in rod''s heart, as if some crisis was approaching. This feeling, after rod returned to the camp, began to produce in rod''s heart. Rod didn''t know where this feeling came from, but he had to face it squarely. That''s why rod will issue such a mission to the official necromancer. Now that the task has been distributed, rod takes this opportunity to meditate. As rod closed his eyes, his consciousness gradually subsided and finally entered a state of meditation. At this time, the vampire came to the camp, but did not disturb rod, just waiting here. For a moment, there was no sound inside the camp except rod''s slight breath in meditation. However, this scene was completely presented in the mind of the palace mage. At this time, the eye pendant worn by the court mage was full of blood inside, and the pupil was very small. Through this eye pendant, the court mage completely locked rod''s position. After dealing with the hero iver''s injury, the court mage only wanted to revenge for his dead granddaughter. After confirming the location of rod''s camp, the court mage did not rush to attack alone. Instead, relying on his influence within the faction, he recruited several powerful dead wood warriors to come here from the territory of Eli. At the same time, the court mage also contacted several surrounding tribes. Because they had been bullied by the necromancer, the surrounding tribes saw that the court mage was willing to lead them to fight back. Without saying a word, they agreed to cooperate with the court mage. Now, the court mage just waits for the last thing to be done, and then leads the surrounding creatures to attack the camp. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Two days later. In these two days, there are necromancers looking for rod to deliver their tasks. Due to the large number of gold coins issued by rod, and the replacement of a black crow Messenger, there are personnel in the college to supplement the materials here. These personnel sent a large number of gold coins, and told rod that the treasure was not available for the time being, so he asked rod not to issue a task with treasure reward to the official necromancer. In addition, nothing unusual happened. By this time, rod had a complete grasp of the situation here. Throughout the camp, it was known that a normal Raven messenger had been appointed. The revenue of releasing the mission is not high. Rod only draws 10% of the total reward when he delivers the reward. In addition, he won''t make any trouble for ordinary Necromancers. Because of this, rod found that the number of necromancers who came here to receive missions increased significantly. In addition to apprentice level necromancers, several official necromancers also chose to come here to receive missions. Due to the perceived sense of crisis, rod has been paying attention to the number of experience changes, but the Centaur leader has not gained much experience in the past two days, obviously the battle over there is not smooth. Fortunately, rod promptly asked the official necromancer who had previously taken over the task to go to the position of the Centaur leader. Under the surprise attack, the Centaur leader would not have any difficulty in dealing with the official necromancer. Therefore, even if the war on the Centaur leader''s side is not going well, in this way, rod can also get the experience points needed for upgrading. Chapter 130 Two days have passed since we set out to complete the task. At this time, the one eyed necromancer lazily came to the location not far from the dwarf village. In the mind of the one eyed necromancer, since this is a simple exploration task, it doesn''t matter if it is completed a few days later. As the requirements of the exploration task are not as arduous as the combat task, as long as the badge proves that you are here, you can imagine the details of the next task and complete the task. If the only difficulty is that the Raven messenger needs to confirm through the message in the badge that the content of exploration is not fabricated by himself. Therefore, the one eyed necromancer needs to go outside the village to leave some images in the badge. At this time, with the distance from the dwarf village getting closer and closer, the one eyed necromancer found the abnormality keenly. cutting-edge news However, when the one eyed necromancer arrived nearby, he found that there were a large number of creatures in the territory of Eli in the area around the village. In addition to dwarves, one eye also found a large number of centaurs, and even elves also appeared here. Even more than four steps of dead wood guards arrived from the rear and stopped around the dwarf village. At this time, the one eyed necromancer instantly understood that the creatures in Eli were gathering in a large number in the dwarf village. They must have made some big moves. Realizing that Eli might launch a counterattack in the next few days, one eye immediately began to worry, not because the camp might be attacked. One eye worried about whether he could leave alive after discovering the news. cutting-edge news At this time, one eye suddenly found that a row of black shadows appeared in the sky. One eye looked at the shadow carefully. After confirming the appearance of the shadow, one eye immediately ran away in fright. He didn''t care about some undead creatures around him. He just drove his horse to the rear. When the one eye looks at the shadows in the sky, the shadows will be acutely aware of the one eye''s eyes. At this time, when the one eye runs to the rear, the shadows in the sky will drop rapidly. Only the one eye who fled did not find this. At this time, in one eye''s mind, it has been fully confirmed that although this mission only needs to come here and carry out a survey, it can be completed. Similarly, those who come here need to return, not die in the hands of high-level creatures. One eye''s desire for escape is extremely urgent. But in this case, one eye has no way to get out of the dilemma, can only beat the horse under the body, want to let it burst out faster. What one eye has forgotten is that he has already turned the horse into a war horse of the dead. No matter how much he beats, he can''t let it break through its own limit, but continue to maintain stability. This small action, on the contrary, exposed his inner panic. Just in the process of one eye''s escape, a dull wind broke out in his ear. At this time, a dark shadow enveloped one eye. One eye looked up, only to see in the rear of the sky, a winged Pegasus, wearing silver armour of the elf female soldiers, is rapidly chasing themselves. The Elf Female Warrior''s face is cold and stern. For the necromancer, even the kind-hearted elf, she will not leave any feelings. The speed of the flying horse is far faster than that of the undead warhorse under the undead mage. In an instant, one eye is caught up by the flying horse behind him. Just as one eye is ready to raise his hand to release the spell, the Pegasus accelerates and comes to the back of his body. The fairy female warrior on the flying horse was chopped down with a knife. Before she could cast the magic, she fell down from the horse. After the fall, due to the impact of high speed, one eye rolled several times continuously, which stopped. Due to the collision, coupled with the severe pain from the body, the one eye was dizzy at this time. Before one eye came back, the elf warrior had come to one eye and killed him with a knife. these After stopping, the Elven soldiers put their eyes on the one eyed one. these The elf warrior in silver armor is the commander of these elves. When the commander killed one eye, the rest of the Elven soldiers also cleaned up the undead creatures brought by one eye, and did not spend much effort. At this time, the commander is searching on the one eyed body. Soon, the commander finds a college badge from the one eyed body. See here, this group of ELF soldiers will determine the identity of one eye on the ground. The commander didn''t continue to search, and didn''t even take the belongings from one eye. Under the leadership of the commander, the elves rode on the Pegasus, then the Pegasus soared into the air and flew towards the direction of the dwarf village. After these Pegasus soldiers left, there was still a spirit soldier left here to deal with the bodies of one eye and those undead creatures, so as to avoid the plague caused by the continuous corruption of the bodies. these Outside the dwarf village, there are many dead wood guards who are defending closely. these Inside the village, maybe they felt the cruelty of the war completely. The dwarfs did not make any more noise. Even the ale was thrown aside. They just rubbed their weapons and waited for the war. In addition, the elves and people in the village also put down their previous discord and put all their hatred on the necromancer. After observing this scene, these Pegasus soldiers didn''t say much. They silently searched for the palace mage in the village through the perception of magic waves. these these Chapter 131 In the perception of the court mage, they clearly perceived the arrival of these Elven soldiers. Therefore, they did not suppress their own mana fluctuations, but let these Elven soldiers perceive their position. these The commander among the Elven soldiers came forward and asked the court mage, "master ed, what''s the situation with that hero?" these After the treatment of iver, the court mage ed set up a one-way gate of time and space to send away the refugees in the village. At the same time, because he was worried that Eve would be lured by other elf factions, and it was better to let him heal here, ed did not send him away, but let one of his elves pass the news about the hero to the leader of his faction through the gate of time and space. these The existence of a hero is also a major event for ED''s faction. When the hero grows up, it can greatly enhance the voice of ED''s faction. Therefore, after learning that ED had rescued Eve, the leader of the faction immediately praised what ed had done. However, when he asked ed to escort the hero back, he was refused by ed. Knowing that ED was determined to stay here for revenge, the leader had no choice but to send a team of Pegasus soldiers here to safely transport the hero back to the depths of Eli. In addition, the leader also dispatched some troops to assist the court mage in the upcoming battle. But because of the long distance, these reinforcements do not have the ability to fly and cross all terrain like Pegasus soldiers. The Pegasus only need to fly at full speed to get here in a straight line, but the rest of the reinforcements are still on the way. Ed knew that even if the silver Pegasus soldier she was talking to had five levels of strength, she would not help herself in the battle. Her task was to protect the safety of the hero Yves all the way. Because the number of Pegasus fighters in the faction was not large, the leader worried about their losses and did not let them join the fight. Looking at iver, the magic light in the eyes of the silver Pegasus soldier flickered, and then confirmed the identity of the hero. At this time, due to the successive wars in the territory of Eli, the silver Pegasus soldiers did not talk with the court mage more, but planned to bring the hero back to Eli as soon as possible. Perhaps aware of the fate of being taken away, iver looks at the court mage ed. In the course of these days of treatment, although he was rescued and saved his life, iver''s body is still very weak. At this time, iver had become silent. In the past few days, the only person to talk to was ed. even if the other elves came up to ask questions, iver didn''t seem to hear them. After that night''s fight with rod, Yves had a significant change. His personality, attitude and temperament were completely different from his original. For ED, he had heard his granddaughter talk about eve before, but he didn''t understand his character. In the past few days, although ed knew that there had been some changes in Eve''s heart, he only thought that it was the change brought about by becoming a hero and didn''t pay attention to it. At this time, iver looks at ed, his eyes are more bitter hatred than expectation. Eve and ED have the same mortal enemy, rod. Iver knew that because of his current state, and the other creatures in the village did not agree to join this battle, iver could only follow the silver Pegasus soldiers back to the depths of Eli. Therefore, iver can only put all the hope of killing rod on ed. Looking at the way Yves looked at himself, ed also understood what he meant and nodded to him. Eve knew that ED would never let rod go so easily, so he left with silver Pegasus soldiers. At the sign of the silver Pegasus warrior, Eve rides a Pegasus with another Elf Warrior. The flying horse on which the Elven soldiers ride is a symbol of holiness in the territory of Eli. Because of this, only the female elves can become the flying horse soldiers. In Eli''s custom, ordinary male elves are strictly forbidden to ride on Pegasus. Once found, they will be severely punished, but for heroes, this rule does not apply. After Yves got on the Pegasus, the Pegasus immediately showed restlessness. Even though the weight of the two elves was not much relative to its own weight, it was still within the range that the Pegasus could bear, but the Pegasus was restless. Under the comfort of the female elves on Pegasus, Pegasus slowly calmed down, but his body was still very stiff and difficult to fly. Seeing this, the leader of the silver Pegasus soldiers, let iver down from the Pegasus, ride on the silver Pegasus with himself. This time, silver Pegasus did not show any abnormality. Under the leadership of the silver Pegasus soldiers, the Pegasus around quickly rose and flew in the direction of the coming. these At this time, the front of the silver Pegasus soldiers, keenly noticed this, but did not show any. Silver Pegasus soldiers know that Pegasus is born with the ability to distinguish between good and evil. Even if a hero has evil thoughts, he is not willing to be ridden by him. On the contrary, Pegasus is always willing to be close to creatures with good thoughts. When Eve just rode on the silver Pegasus, the silver Pegasus soldiers realized this because of the perception of mutual cooperation training for many years. Obviously, there was something wrong with the hero''s mind. Although the silver Pegasus soldiers can control the silver Pegasus well and make it willing to fly with Yves, they can''t help worrying about the hero. ¡­¡­ At this time, the palace mage ed, who stayed in the village, watched Eve go away with the silver Pegasus, and knew it was time to launch an attack. these At Ed''s signal, the first one to move was the dead wood guard around the village. Property The rest of the creatures, after finishing their ranks, follow the dead wood guard and move towards the Necromancer''s camp. Chapter 132 In the necromancer camp, rod has finished the task and is waiting in the tent. In these two days, rod''s sense of crisis became more and more intense. If he had not been assigned the post of black crow Messenger, rod would have left the camp long ago and would not stay here for a long time. Although so far, rod has not found any abnormal situation, but this feeling in his heart is undoubtedly reminding rod that it is not safe here. If there is any good news, it is that the experience value of the system, which had been growing slowly, has started to improve again, and the speed of improvement is far faster than that of the previous few days. Rod knew that it was likely that the Centaur leader had fought with the necromancer he had sent. At this time, rod, who is observing the experience value, suddenly hears the noise outside the camp. Even the ground under his feet is shaking. In addition, rod''s palpitation is more and more intense. Rod left the camp quickly, wanting to know what was going on around the camp. Rod saw that not far from the camp, a number of dead wood guards appeared. Many elites are attacking with the dead wood guard. these The deadwood guard is huge and moves slowly, but this slowness is relative to the pace of walking. For the dead wood guard whose body shape is generally about five or six meters, even if it is walking slowly, the range of each step is huge, and the overall speed is similar to the full speed of the surrounding creatures. At this time, the badge on rod''s body conveys the task of defending the camp to rod. After receiving the news, rod quickly looked around at the Necromancers and found that they were also confirming each other. Rod realized that all the Necromancers in the camp had received this task. According to the information of the mission released in recent days, Rodney was right and found that compared with the original mission, the reward of this mission was much richer than before. It took only a few minutes for rod to see the dead wood guard appear until the dead wood guard came to the front of the camp and swept away the most peripheral undead creatures. Except for the undead mages stationed here, there are no defense facilities in the whole camp. Therefore, for a moment, the dead wood guard''s movement was completely unstoppable, and directly broke into the camp and began to kill a large number of undead creatures around. Rod noticed that due to the attack of the dead wood guard, all the Necromancers inside the camp had dispersed and were ready to fight. Taking this opportunity, rod began to observe the strength of these Necromancers. these The deadwood guard kills the undead one after another. Even the ordinary necromancer can''t escape the attack of the deadwood guard. When the rest of the elites are blocked by the undead, these dead wood guards alone will disrupt the internal defense of the camp. At this time, in rod''s sight, there are a lot of resentment souls, fighting with the dead wood guard. At the same time, a cloud of death in the faint light shot at the dead wood guard. The cloud of death struck the guard of the dead wood and made a Zizi sound instantly. The dead wood guard waved his arm and scattered the cloud of death around him. When the cloud of death over the body of the dead wood guard is dispersed, most of the body of the dead wood guard is completely corroded. It seems that only a few attacks can cut it off. Deadwood guard is very powerful in basic attributes. If you only look at the basic attributes, it''s even several times as powerful as the soldiers of the same level. But deadwood guard also has its own weakness, that is, it has little resistance to various spells. In addition, the dead wood guard can not think complex, can only follow simple orders. Seeing these clouds of death, rod knew that it was the senior mage who managed the camp in the rear. these The cloud of death covers a wide area, and all the dead wood guards are affected by the cloud of death. When the cloud of death is gone, they will face the attack of the resentful spirit. Resentful spirit has the ability to fly, but even in this case, resentful spirit can''t kill the dead wood guard. Facing the attack of the dead wood guard, the resentful soul can only dodge. The intelligence of the dead wood guard is very low. After being attracted by the resentful spirit, he attacks the resentful spirit. He doesn''t know how to ignore the resentful spirit and attack the surrounding undead creatures. these On the contrary, their strength is much worse. For senior necromancers, it''s not so easy to get resentment. A grievance corresponds to a formal necromancers who died in pain. Even the senior necromancers who manage the camp have no reason to deal with the rest of the Necromancers in the camp. They can only focus on the Necromancers in other colleges. This is why, after seeing rod kill the original Raven Messenger, the senior necromancer not only did not punish rod, but promoted him to a new Raven messenger. In fact, he encouraged this kind of behavior in disguise. At this time, the rest of the Necromancers on the battlefield did not intend to attack these dead wood guards. Even the official necromancers only focused their attention on killing the surrounding elites. Therefore, the task of dealing with the dead wood guard completely falls into the senior necromancer who is in charge of the camp. Rod noticed that only one grudge soul can restrain a dead wood guard, but because of the shortage of grudge souls, there are only a few ghosts around one of the dead wood guards. Because the ghost can only float and can''t fly at will like a resentful soul, the dead wood guard can easily kill the ghost by waving his arms and relying on his own great strength. these At this time, rod saw this situation, quickly looked at his system log, confirmed the number of experience value. After some calculation, rod took the weapon out of the space ring and rushed to the direction of the dead wood guard with the vampire. Chapter 133 During the period when the combat starts, rod''s experience has been greatly improved. At this time, the level of distance improvement is only 400 experience points short. Rod knew that the Centaur leader must have killed the official necromancer who had previously taken the mission. Facing the Centaur leader who leads a large number of undead creatures, the original official necromancer is obviously not his opponent. these Looking at this chaotic battlefield, both necromancers and Eli''s creatures can provide enough experience value for rod. However, rod did not choose to attack the surrounding necromancers first. Compared with the cooperation between the elves, orderly attack and defense, the Necromancers are extremely confused. Even so, there is still no battle between the Necromancers. Rod knew that at the beginning of the battle, anyone who first attacked the surrounding necromancers would be targeted by other Necromancers. In addition, senior necromancers in the rear were responsible for guarding the camp, and chaos would not be allowed in the current team. Therefore, rod did not choose to fight against the Necromancers around him, but focused on the dead wood guard in front of him. Due to the influence of the cloud of death, most of the positions in front of the dead wood guard rotted to a certain extent, but the ghost still could not touch the rotten parts, so it could only put the target on the leg of the dead wood guard, which obviously could not achieve much effect. Under the dead wood guard, a mass of black fog burst out, and a large number of bats flew up to the dead wood guard. This scene also fell into the eyes of the necromancer in the rear. When rushing to the dead wood guard, according to rod''s order, the vampire takes the lead in attacking the dead wood guard. The bat pounced on the dead wood guard and began to bite. flower Faced with the bite of a large number of bats, the dead wood guard only needs to slap a few times on his body to kill the attached bats. While the deadwood guard was dealing with the bats around, rod raised his hand and a fireball hit the deadwood guard''s foot. In an instant, the fire burned up along the feet of the dead wood guard. If it''s normal, even if it''s directly hit by a fireball, the dead wood guard can put out the fire with just a few slaps. But at this time, because there are tiny bats biting everywhere, and because they were corroded by the cloud of death, although the dead wood guard is a plant life, it can also feel the pain from the body. Therefore, the dead wood guard is concentrating on dealing with the bats. He wants to drive all the bats away and stop them from biting themselves, ignoring the fire. Take advantage of this opportunity, rod also came to the dead wood guard side. Because of the height, rod can''t directly attack the corroded parts, so he can only attack the legs of the dead wood guard. Rod cuts heavily, and the blade is embedded in the dead wood guard''s leg. Due to the material of the blade, the cutting is not deep. Rod pulls the blade out, and understands that this kind of attack can''t do any effective damage to the dead wood guard. At this time, the dead wood guard raised his foot and began to move to one side. Rod quickly dodged. At this time, rod noticed that the dead wood guard didn''t choose to move because of his attack, but to deal with the attack of the vampire. During the period of Rhode''s attack, bats formed by vampire bats were killed in large numbers. Therefore, vampire bats have ended and become the prototype. When restoring the body, the vampire is directly on the shoulder of the dead wood guard. After the level is increased, the speed of the vampire''s recovery from the bat process is obviously improved, and it can start to move in an instant. As soon as he recovers, the vampire bites the deadwood guard at the most seriously injured position, which is the shoulder of the deadwood guard. Due to the high health value of dead wood guard, even if the vampire wants to attack its neck, it can''t be torn off in a short time without being affected by the spell. Therefore, the vampire put his eyes on the vampire''s shoulder. The withered wood guard''s shoulder position, due to the previous corrosion, coupled with the damage caused by the bat bite, is now a dark brown, and full of various cracks. After becoming the body, the vampire attacks quickly. Under the continuous tearing of the claws, soon, the only connection between the arm and shoulder of the dead wood guard is broken. With a loud noise, the huge arm of the dead wood guard fell to the ground. Although there has been great movement here, it is nothing compared with the whole chaotic battlefield. After losing an arm, the withered wood guard can''t resist the attack of the vampire. The vampire bites the withered wood guard wantonly. Even if he is caught by the withered wood guard carelessly for a moment, he can escape through bat. At this time, the flame burns under the body of the dead wood guard, and gradually spreads upward. Rod saw the opportunity, came to the dead wood guard, and swept his burning leg. After being burned by the fire for a long time, his leg has become black, just enough to support the dead wood guard''s movement. Rod''s sweep directly cuts off one of the dead wood guard''s legs. The withered wood guard stands unsteadily and falls to one side. The vampire takes the opportunity to jump from the withered wood guard and dodges to one side. After falling to the ground, the deadwood guard still wants to attack the vampire with the only arm left, but the vampire has escaped from the range of the deadwood guard''s arm. At this time, the dead wood guard sat up and wanted to slap the flame on his other leg. Rod knew that the dead wood guard had high health value. If he wanted to kill the dead wood guard simply by this attack, he would not die even if all his limbs were cut off. According to rod''s sign, the vampire rushed to the dead wood guard who was beating the fire. The withered wood guard noticed this and reached out to catch the vampire, but the vampire passed by the withered wood guard''s arm and came directly to the withered wood guard. Relying on his own claws, the vampire instantly climbed on the body of the dead wood guard, at the same time, a claw came out and grasped the neck of the dead wood guard. In an instant, the vampire tore off a handful of bark, but did not cause much damage. The dead wood guard catches the vampire with his backhand, and the vampire dodges immediately. Just as the withered wood guard plans to attack the vampire again, a sense of pain comes from his body again. It turned out that rod took this opportunity to cut off the other leg of the dead wood guard. At this time, the dead wood guard completely lost the ability of action, under the continuous attack of the vampire, the defensive action of the dead wood guard slowed down. Finally, the vampire completely tore off the branches of its neck, and the head of the dead wood guard rolled aside. Chapter 134 After killing the dead wood guard, rod also received a system prompt. Seeing that his experience is enough to upgrade, rod immediately chooses to upgrade. "Consume experience 5000, remaining experience 170. Upgrade your career level to level 3 and level 6... " "Get free attribute point 1, skill point 1..." five o''clock (Master level spiritualism: through the study of spiritualism, you really master the mystery of death, but at the same time, you are also eroded by the energy of death. The body has become a shackle and an obstacle to you. You don''t think the practice of spiritualism has come to an end, but there are no classics that can guide you.) "You''ve got the race achievement [Master''s power]" "[Master''s power]: upgrade any special skill to master level. Basic bonus: this skill level has an additional + 1. Wear reward: the effect of this skill is increased by 50%. " So far, rod has finally achieved the master level of soul summoning, and rod''s new achievement of "master''s power" can make rod''s soul summoning upgrade to an epic level again. Although the reward effect of wearing the achievement of "master''s power" is powerful, rod did not choose to wear this achievement, instead, he replaced it with "necromancer". In this way, although the basic attributes have dropped a few points, rod''s evocation skill has been upgraded from epic level to legend level. If rod didn''t choose to upgrade the evocation to the master level first, but to upgrade the swordsmanship and mysticism to the master level, he would be able to acquire an epic level skill, but it would be much worse than the legendary level. In rod''s memory, if you want to improve the level of evocation, you can only get a few artifact level treasures besides racing achievements. In the whole Diya, there are not many people who have the legendary level of evocation. Even the protagonist of the second expansion in the game can only reach this level under the effect of artifact. In addition to halving the mana required to create ordinary undead creatures, master level evocation can also allow undead mages to create higher level undead creatures, including the ghost grudges that rod saw earlier. However, the legendary level of evocation can directly reduce the mana value of ordinary undead creatures to the minimum. In addition, it can also create any kind of undead creatures and increase the rank of ordinary undead creatures. Although the level of evocation has reached the legendary level, rod still does not dare to wake up all the creatures falling on the ground. Once rod really chooses to do so, the senior necromancer in the rear will probably miss rod. At this time, rod took out a dark green seed from the space ring. This seed is the bone rattan core obtained in the mayor''s residence. Because it can not provide enough death energy and flesh, rod has been unable to find a suitable opportunity to use it. But in the current situation, because the level of evocation has reached the legendary level, and there is a dead wood guard''s body in front of rod''s eyes, rod has just found a chance to use it. Rod put the seed in the neck of the deadwood guard. In the birth of the bone vine, the original body of the dead wood warrior can replace the general flesh and blood. At this point, rod began to use evocation. Generally speaking, it is difficult to use the corpses left behind by the plant like creatures in ERI unless the necromancer has a deep attainments in transforming the undead, Creatures like the bony vine, even in Diya, are not common. With the accumulation of death energy, and the dead soldier''s body as nourishment, soon, a large number of gray branches in the original dead soldier''s body broke out from the inside of his body, and even the parts corroded by the cloud of death became a kind of gray network structure. The cane began to stretch out from the broken limbs of the dead wood soldier, entangled the broken limbs of the dead wood soldier, and pulled them back to the body of the dead wood soldier. When the dead wood guard''s broken leg is entangled, the bone vine directly pats out the flame above. For the fire, at this time the bone vine also has a certain resistance. flower However, under the effect of legend level soul summoning technique, the birth of bone vine instantly completed the transformation. What legend level evocation brings to rod is that every mana point of rod can convert a lot of death energy. flower The original body of the withered wood guard has been connected by the bone vine, so that it can move freely. Now, the old guard of withered wood has been transformed into a real one. In front of rod''s eyes, Kuteng guard slowly stood up from the ground. When he got up, the shape of the Gu Teng guard was completely different from the original one. At this time, the Gu Teng guard was full of bone like tough structures. The original broken arms and legs were also full of this bone like structure at the crack. In addition, the inside of the body was controlled by vines, and the broken limbs were completely restored. What distinguishes it most from the rest of the dead wood guards is that the position of its original head is empty at this time. If you look from the top, you can only see a few gray white vines looming. Through the perception of mental imprint, rod can command the Guteng guards to fight well. As soon as Gutou Wei stood up, he was hostile to the rest of the dead wood guards. No matter what race they are, they will be extremely angry when they see their own people transformed into undead. Seeing this situation, another dead wood guard gave up the resentment he was dealing with and rushed to the direction of the bone vine guard. Facing the dead wood guard who is far away from him, the resentful spirit just wants to attack, but is stopped by the order in the spirit mark, and turns to cooperate with another resentful spirit to attack other dead wood guards. When rod killed the dead wood guard, the senior necromancer in the rear looked at him. special Sure enough, the Guteng guard who stood up confirmed her conjecture. Therefore, when she saw the rest of the dead wood guards rushing towards the Guteng guard, she didn''t let her resentment spirit stop her. At this time, the senior Necromancer''s eyes are completely on the back of the opposite battlefield. In her perception, the most powerful mage leader of the other side has never been able to do anything. What she needs to do is to deal with the attack of the local mage leader. Chapter 135 In rod''s sight, the dead wood guard has come to the bone vine guard after giving up dealing with the resentful soul beside him. These two similar creatures are beginning to fight fiercely. Seeing this, the vampire wanted to help the Guteng guard, but was stopped by rod. Rod did not let the vampire fight the dead wood guard, but let the vampire kill the rest of the weak creatures on the battlefield. After receiving rod''s order, the vampire rushed to the side with many elves. At this time, rod completely put his eyes on the bone vine guard just transformed. Under normal circumstances, this creature, bone vine, used in defense, can play a very good effect. If it is not for the excessive consumption of bone vine, it will even be widely used by Diya. Within Diya, there are few dead creatures in the flora, and only some necromancers are willing to study them. these flower five o''clock In rod''s sight, the two creatures in front of him began to fight fiercely as soon as they came into contact. Due to the control of Guteng at the joint joint, Guteng guards are more flexible in their limbs when fighting. Even if the dead wood guards hit hard, Guteng can also control the body to parry and give the dead wood guards a strong counterattack. In the process of fighting, these two huge creatures collided with each other, making a huge sound, attracting some eyes around. Through his own fighting experience, rod found that the Guteng guards obviously had the upper hand in the process of counterattack. Compared with the dead wood soldiers who attack completely relying on the huge advantage of their body, Guteng shows a more methodical way in the process of fighting. It''s hard to imagine that the bone vine, originally just a special undead creature, can show stronger fighting experience after controlling the body of the dead wood guard. Looking at the fighting style of Guteng guards, rod realized that it should be related to his professional expertise. He could provide Guteng with intermediate swordsmanship. Although he could not improve the damage caused by Guteng guards, he could give Guteng guards a lot of fighting experience. For Guteng guards, the battle experience improvement brought by intermediate fencing can give them the upper hand in battle. Taking advantage of the moment when the withered wood guard attacked, the shoulder and neck part of the bone vine guard poked out a few thick vines from the gap of the original head, trying to entangle the withered wood guard''s arm. For the existence of deadwood guard, maybe a cane can play a limited role, even the arms of deadwood guard can''t be restrained, on the contrary, it will be torn off by deadwood guard in the process of exerting force, but Guteng doesn''t care about this at all. The bone vine guard stretched out a large number of vines from his neck. When the dead wood guard attacked, he immediately wrapped one arm of the dead wood guard tightly. Under the pull of a large number of vines, one hand of the dead wood guard could not move at all. At this time, the bone vine guard immediately came forward, under the cooperation of the vine, accurately grasped the dead wood guard''s arm. With the backhand tug of the Guteng guard, the dead wood guard''s arm broke instantly. At this time, the cane on the dead wood guard''s arm retracted instantly, and his arm fell to the ground, making a huge sound. Watching the withered wood guard attack again, the Guteng guard raised his hand to block the attack of the withered wood guard. At the same time, the other hand stretched out directly and grasped the head of the withered wood guard. Kuki''s body struggled violently, but Kuteng''s two hands caught Kuki''s head. With Kuteng''s hands exerting force, Kuki''s head twisted and deformed, and his whole body seemed to lose its strength and fell to the ground. Although deadwood guards have strong basic attributes, they don''t master any combat skills. For them, there will be no dispute between tree people. For enemies of other races, they just need to rely on their own strength to fight down with a few punches. Deadwood guards have never met opponents of the same size. In the previous battle, even the vampire could not resist the attack of the withered wood guard by strength. If the vampire was hit by the withered wood guard, he would even be seriously injured, so he had to dodge. At this time, rod saw that after killing the dead wood guard, the Guteng guard threw down his blackened leg and then pulled a piece off the dead wood guard''s body. Relying on the connection between the vines, he connected his leg to his body. For the rest of the dead wood warrior debris on the ground, bone vine is not wasted. As the vines stretched out, the Guteng guards began to tear, tearing the dead wood guards on the ground to pieces, while the Guteng guards rolled up the debris on the ground with a large number of vines sticking out from the original head. The rattan put a lot of debris on the bones of the vine into the body of the vine, and began to swallow the essence inside the wreckage. With the action of the bone vine, Rhodes even saw some cracks in the shell of the bone vine guard. these At this time, in rod''s perception, there is a feeling of being peeped, and in such a chaotic battlefield, there are still many eyes on himself. Rod knew that because of the strength of Guteng, many necromancers were jealous and coveted. For them, as long as they killed the Necromancers who controlled Guteng guards and were strong enough, they could subdue them. Even so, rod still doesn''t care too much. Under the current situation of scuffle, ordinary enemies can''t cause much threat to rod. What rod needs to fear is that in addition to a large number of enemies attacking him together, there are only mage leaders on both sides. In addition to the initial exploration, the mage leaders of the two sides are still looking for the best time to cast. Chapter 136 Just as the bone vine devoured the dead wood guard, a powerful magic energy burst out in rod''s perception, and the mages of both sides finally began to make a formal move. these Just when rod dealt with the dead wood guard, the two sides around him who were participating in the battle suffered some losses, but the losses were not serious. these On the battlefield, there are a lot of mana fluctuations. these At this time, Rhode''s perception, there is a very violent fluctuations in the magic, it is obvious that the opposite mage leader shot. At this point, an aurora flashed. Almost all the undead creatures in front of the battlefield have been damaged to a certain extent. Many walking corpses even have pale flames on their bodies, which turn to ashes in a short time. After the corpse died, the fire began to spread around. The necromancer can''t put out the pale flame, whether he uses water magic or something to fight. Even the Necromancers who are in direct contact with the fire start to burn, and some even die in the fire. When the other necromancers around saw this situation, they just woke themselves up and immediately divided up the dead creatures controlled by the dead Necromancers. Apart from undead creatures, airy creatures are not harmed by the spell. They are just careful to avoid the white flame that falls down after the undead creature dies. In an instant, a large number of undead creatures died in front of the battlefield. Eli''s creatures took this opportunity to attack the undead mage without the protection of undead creatures. The mage leader of erifang, with this spell alone, cleaned up a large number of undead creatures around him, thus changing the situation of the war to a certain extent. Rod recognized that this spell was the third-order spell [undead killer]. If the cloud of death used by the senior necromancer just dealt with the dead wood guards around him to a certain extent, then this record of the necromancer is obviously a great advantage for ERI. Looking at the dead burned by the holy flame, Eli''s morale was high. The scope of the undead killer is very wide, but due to the distance, it can''t affect rod who is located in the rear of the battlefield. If it''s the undead killer released by an ordinary mage, it will only cause certain damage to the surrounding undead creatures. However, this undead killer obviously has different effects. In addition to causing great damage to the undead creatures, it can even make the fire of the soul of the undead creatures burn directly. Rod knows that for a spell, after upgrading to a certain level, it can also obtain all kinds of special effects. This kind of undead killer in front of you is obviously a special effect produced by upgrading the level. these Another strong wave of mana rose, and the cloud of death appeared in large numbers, and went straight towards the elites in front. these In an instant, the barrier was broken by another spell, but the cloud of death had dissipated and had no effect. Rod knew that the senior necromancer in the camp had already begun to fight with the opposite mage. In a moment, it was difficult for them to decide whether to win or lose the battle. Even if one side was defeated, they could escape by their own magic, It''s hard for mages of the same rank to kill the other side in this encounter. At this time, the most dangerous position is in front of the battlefield. In a battle, in addition to the enemy''s attack, you also need to guard against these range spells. If you are not careful, you will be seriously injured by these spells. these In rod''s perception, the vampire is fighting the enemy. Previously, when the spell "undead killer" appeared, although the vampire suffered certain damage, due to its higher level, the soul fire was not lit. Due to the death of a large number of undead creatures around, vampires need to face the attack of a large number of Eli creatures at the same time. In the surrounding creatures, there are a large number of fourth-order elves. These elves are the main force to fight with vampires. In the course of the battle, Eli''s side has obviously found this fourth-order vampire. The vampire''s body has been imposed a variety of weakening magic, so that its strength is difficult to fully play out. After a series of fighting process, the vampire''s fighting consciousness has been significantly improved. Facing these enemies around, the vampire does not want to rely on their own strength, but leads these elves to the necromancer in the rear. In order to deal with the vampire, a wizard raised his hand. Suddenly, some vines appeared in the direction of the vampire''s movement. The vampire stepped on the vine without any defense. The vine changes in an instant and entangles the vampire''s leg, making it unable to move. At this time, the surrounding elves also came to the side of the vampire, and began to attack the vampire with their weapons. In an instant, there are many wounds on the vampire''s body. these In this case, the vampire did not choose to bat, but in the process of resisting, trying to tear off the vine on his feet. these With the attack of the surrounding elves, the vampire''s state is getting worse and worse, but the vine under his feet is still strong. Even if the vampire pulls with all his strength, he can''t tear it off. As the vampires show more and more flaws, the elves around no longer keep their hands, but to attack the vampires in front of them. In the process of resisting, the vampire suddenly gives up dealing with the vines under his feet and attacks an elf swordsman in front of him. Chapter 137 The sudden attack surprised the elf swordsman. Although he reacted at the first time, he was still caught by the vampire. The vampire pulls the elf swordsman to himself, while the claw of his other hand cuts across his neck. After all this, the vampire doesn''t take care of the elves around, but immediately uses bat. At this time, the vampire also ignore the possible danger, in order to get rid of the predicament, can only use bat. these Just when the vampire just used bat, the undead killer that originally appeared on the battlefield appeared again. these Because of this magic, a large number of undead creatures died on the battlefield, but the number was obviously less than that of the last time. As the undead killer was released just now, the surrounding undead mages were alert to this. They didn''t mean to let the surrounding undead creatures surround them. Instead, they took the initiative to disperse the formation. Originally, because the formation of necromancers was not dense enough, the court mages in the rear were not ready to fight, but after discovering the vampire, they directly cast their magic. For the court mage, it takes a high mana value to release an undead killer, so he needs to find a critical time to cast the spell, but at this time, he still chooses to cast this spell. A large number of bats died, making the vampire seriously injured. When the vampire just appeared, the surrounding Eli creatures immediately launched an attack on the vampire. Vampires are seriously injured, but dare not use Bat again. these There is no expression in the eyes of the elf swordsman, but if someone observes it carefully, he can see the soul fire contained in it. While the rest of the elves'' attention is all on the vampire, the just standing up elves swordsman suddenly stabs the elves around with his sword. In an instant, he stabs an elves'' body and kills them directly. As the spirit swordsman drew out his weapon, the spirit he killed also stood up. Although the blood had been flowing from the wound on his body, the spirit who stood up again did not feel any pain. Instead, he held the weapon and attacked the surrounding spirits. In addition to here, the corpses near the vampires, whether they are elves or other kinds of undead creatures, stand up one after another at this moment and begin to attack the surrounding Eli creatures. flower Therefore, during the battle, the Elves will not pay special attention to the corpses under their feet. On the contrary, after the battle, they will deal with the corpses of their companions. For elves, unless the necromancer has a big advantage, they will damage the corpse actively in order to avoid the corpse of their companions falling into the hands of the necromancer. these these Swordsmanship, which the elves are proud of, has no advantage in the face of these undead creatures. It can only just resist the attack of the surrounding undead creatures. The vampire just wants to cooperate with the undead creatures around to launch a counterattack, looking for opportunities to devour the flesh and blood, but receives the instructions in the mental imprint, and immediately retreats to the rear. When the vampire came to rod, he was already a little weak. Looking at the vampire''s appearance, rod did not say much, but let the vampire devour the flesh and blood near him to recover his life. Rod knew that if he didn''t do it in time, I''m afraid the vampire would be seriously injured now. flower For rod, the only limit to his control of the undead is whether his spiritual attributes are enough. In rod''s perception, the undead creatures that had been transformed were gradually killed by the dwarves who came from the surrounding support during this period, but rod did not transform the undead again. Rhode knows that he has the ability to change the situation under the condition of his full shot, but Rhode has no such plan. these On the contrary, once rod shows his extremely powerful ability of evocation, the caster of the other side will try his best to kill him. Even the senior necromancer on rod''s side will make rod into an undead. In the battlefield, there are not many dead wood guards left around. Except for Guteng guards who killed some dead wood guards during this period, a large number of dead wood guards were killed by resentful souls. Although he didn''t get the experience value of these dead wood guards, rod also asked Guteng to use the remains of the dead wood guards. Compared with the original state, the Guteng guards were more powerful at this time. From the appearance alone, the trunk of the Kuteng guard was several times the original size. There are a lot of wooden blocks connected to the body surface of Guteng guard, which looks very uneven. Only in this way can the cracks caused by the expansion of Guteng body be repaired. Because of the previous two undead killers, the undead mage has fallen into an absolute disadvantage. In the face of the pressure of Eliot, the undead mage can''t resist by the undead gathered together, and can only retreat again and again. The senior necromancer wants to turn the situation around, but every time the cloud of death appears, it will be blocked by the barrier, so that it has not played any role. Facing the attack of Eli creature, a necromancer who lost a large number of undead creatures did not take care of the remaining undead creatures, but fled directly to the edge of the battlefield. At this time, a strong cloud of death shot at the fleeing necromancer and immediately shrouded him. The necromancer howled bitterly in the cloud of death and finally fell to the ground. Chapter 138 With the death of the retreating necromancer, his few remaining undead creatures immediately lost control. But this time, the surrounding necromancers didn''t quickly control them, but turned pale as if they were aware of something. these In the absence of life-threatening circumstances, these necromancers will try to obtain greater benefits. these uniform examination Senior necromancers clearly know what these necromancers think. Due to the mission assigned by the Academy, senior necromancers can''t let the camp fall so easily. these Rod was also aware of this, but did not worry much. Rod knew that if the official necromancers wanted to escape together, they would not be able to leave them all unless the senior necromancers tried their best. However, for senior necromancers, in this case, it''s OK to only deter the surrounding Necromancers. Once they do their best to cast their magic on their own members, their morale will collapse instantly, and the surrounding necromancers will flee in large numbers. For the necromancer, if staying here means death, they will try their best to fight for it even if there is a chance to escape from the senior necromancer. Through the deterrence of senior necromancers, the rest of the Necromancers around immediately suppressed the idea of escape in their hearts and began to concentrate on facing the elites in front of them. It was just the light in their eyes that indicated that what they were thinking was not a simple battle. Rod looked around and saw an official necromancer who was also looking here. According to what he learned when he sent out the mission in the camp two days ago, rod remembered that the official necromancer in front of him was also one of the Raven messengers in the camp. His name seemed to be sear. After discovering this, rod didn''t say much, he just nodded to Searle. In the previous battle, as rod controlled the sound made by the guten guards, sear noticed the situation on rod''s side. At this time, seeing rod respond to himself, searton was very happy. At this time, although the senior necromancers in the rear didn''t do their best, sear was obviously aware of the invincible momentum. Therefore, in sear''s mind, he had the idea of retreating, but the Necromancers around him were still fighting and couldn''t find the time to retreat. these Sear looks around, also to unite with the official necromancer who has the same idea with him. In sear''s idea, rod, who has the guten guard, obviously has the strength to join hands with him. On the battlefield, although the necromancer did not begin to flee, he retreated again and again. The front line had reached the middle and rear of the camp from the front of the original camp. these Seeing this situation, the senior necromancer in the rear was very pale, but she also had no good strategy. The necromancer was doomed not to work hard for such a task. No matter how many means she used, she just delayed the time for the necromancer to withdraw. Compared with the Necromancer''s side, Eli''s attacker''s morale is high at this time. these Perhaps in order to consolidate our own morale, the undead killer that originally appeared on the battlefield appeared again, killing a large number of undead creatures around. This time, many necromancers finally could not hold on and began to flee around, but they were immediately covered by the cloud of death. The senior necromancer in the rear does not use magic to deal with the leader of the enemy, but uses magic on his own necromancer. The movements of senior necromancers seemed to convey a kind of message, and the official necromancers around them began to move at the same time. Several official necromancers, with their most powerful necromancers, began to flee to one side, while those low-level necromancers were left on the battlefield to delay the enemy''s pursuit. Rod also received a look from sear and realized that now was the best time to evacuate. Next to rod, a vine hung down. Rod reached out and grasped the cane. With the traction of the cane, rod went up to the shoulder of the bone vine guard. Standing here, rod can see everything clearly on the battlefield. In rod''s sight, in addition to the fleeing necromancers around him, there are even mage leaders on both sides. At this time, the senior necromancers in the rear began to cast a large number of death clouds to the surrounding necromancers in order to prevent further flight. For a moment, all the official necromancers were attacked by the cloud of death. Even rod, who was on the bone vine guard, was also attacked. The cloud of death is a special spell used by necromancers to attack living creatures. It can make them decay and cause corrosive damage. But for undead, the cloud of death does no damage. Even the necromancer who can control the undead is not immune to the damage caused by the cloud of death because his body is still a living creature. Even the official necromancer who is fleeing, once his body is covered by the cloud of death, there is no way to resist. Under the erosion of the cloud of death, the body of the necromancer decays rapidly. Rod saw that the bodies of several necromancers, which were in good condition, were gradually blackening and melting in the cloud of death until the bones were exposed. Without a drop of blood left, they disappeared in the dark green cloud of death. Chapter 139 Under the shadow of the cloud of death, the necromancer has no way to make his body produce any strength due to the rapid decay of his flesh and blood. He can only stay in the cloud of death and decay to death. At this time, the cloud of death also came to rod. Looking at the cloud of death shooting straight ahead, rod didn''t feel any threat from his heart. On the contrary, rod also had a feeling of joy, as if the cloud of death with green light in front of him originally belonged to him. According to this feeling in his heart, rod gave up letting the guten guard block the cloud of death, but let the cloud of death cover the guten guard''s body. Under the effect of the cloud of death, the body of the Guteng guard began to produce a lot of zizisheng. The Guteng guard, who was still in good condition, had been a lot of corruption. For the internal bone vine, the identity of the undead makes it not be damaged by the cloud of death, but the body it controls belongs to the original guard of dead wood, so it will still be affected. Before the death cloud''s bony vine guard moves, the death cloud covering its body dissipates quickly. The cloud of death dissipates faster than anywhere else on the battlefield, and that''s what rod did. When the cloud of death envelops rod, it is consistent with his previous feeling that rod is not hurt. On the contrary, rod absorbs all the cloud of death around him and transforms it into his mana. After absorbing the cloud of death, rod realized why he could deal with it. In addition to saving a lot of mana when dealing with undead creatures, rod''s legendary evocation also increases the death energy in rod''s body to the limit. Every point of rod''s mana can transform a lot of death energy. For ordinary necromancers, if the necromancer reaches the master level at most, he can not be further promoted. On the contrary, the necromancer himself will be affected by the death energy brought by the necromancer and become decadent. If you want to get a higher level of spiritualism and let your body bear higher level of death energy, you can only transform yourself into a lich. For rod, the skill level improvement brought by racing achievement makes rod omit this step. Although rod''s overall attributes have not increased much at this time, and his body still belongs to human beings, the death energy in rod''s body even exceeds that of most liches. Therefore, when there is a lot of death energy in the body, the cloud of death can''t do any damage to rod. On the contrary, rod can absorb the surrounding cloud of death and convert it into his own mana. After solving the problem of death cloud, rod continued to observe the situation around the battlefield. This time, the cloud of death cast by the senior necromancer didn''t stop the necromancer from fleeing. On the contrary, they completely ignored the surrounding elites and only wanted to escape. The senior necromancer in the rear also realized this and finally stopped casting the spell. Seeing the inevitable result of the destruction of the camp this time, she no longer demanded that all the spirits and ghosts on the battlefield should be removed, and then she left quickly. After finding that the end of the war is irreversible, the first to retreat is often the more powerful necromancer. Necromancers do not have any glory and faith in war. Senior necromancers want to win just to complete a task of the Academy. Realizing this, rod had an idea in his mind, but it didn''t come out. After continuing to observe the Necromancers around him, rod controls the Guteng guard and takes himself to the rear of the battlefield. At this time, seeing that the necromancer had fled, Eli''s creatures wanted to dispel their hatred for the necromancer. these After experiencing the disaster brought by the necromancer during this period, the hatred of Eli''s creatures towards the necromancer is obviously irreducible and indelible. Although there was a rout, the surrounding necromancers did not retreat directly, but fought for horses around the camp. In the process of fighting for the horses, the Necromancers cast spells on each other, trying to kill other opponents who robbed the horses. A few necromancers snatched a horse inside the camp and then drove away, while the rest of the Necromancers could only escape on their own feet. In this case, the necromancer can''t escape the pursuit of the elites in the rear. Among the creatures that hunt down these necromancers, the one who rushes in the front is a group of centaurs. Even the necromancer who snatched the horse, in this case, it was difficult to distance himself and was eventually chased by the Centaur. Only a small number of necromancers were ready to escape before. Even in the process of fighting, they chose to consume a lot of mana and convert the Centaur corpses on the ground into undead creatures. Only in this way can they save their lives. For rod, of course, there is no need to worry about Eli''s pursuit. Although the upper part of the bodyguard was corroded a lot, his lower limbs were still intact, which did not affect his movement. At the foot of rod, the Guteng guards are walking like flying, running fast towards the distance, and the whole ground vibrates violently with the movement of Guteng guards. The normal dead wood guard can''t run fast because it''s difficult to bend too much between the joints. But at this time, through the control of bone vine, the joints of the original dead wood guard become extremely flexible and can run fast like normal creatures. At this time, although he was on the move, with the help of reconnaissance, rod saw many necromancers running away on their horses. these With rod''s signal, the bone vine guard under him rushes to the nearest necromancer in front of him. Hearing the loud noise from the rear, the necromancer immediately turned back. Seeing rod, the necromancer was shocked. By the moment that the necromancer looks back, rod confirms that the necromancer is the one who signaled to him earlier. Sear obviously did not expect that rod would appear behind him in this way. At the moment when the surrounding necromancers left, rod carefully observed their escape location, and then chose a target. In the process of Guteng guards running, rod also moved towards the selected location. Chapter 140 Rod''s purpose is to kill these fleeing necromancers and gain experience. After losing the surrounding undead creatures, even the official undead mage''s strength will be reduced by several levels. Therefore, rod can easily kill these undead mages. Rod''s chosen target was sear, who had indicated to him before. The reason why sear is chosen as the target is that sear is an official necromancer and can provide more experience. More importantly, sear is also a raven messenger in the camp. these these So rod first chose Searle as his first goal. At this time, in the case of Guteng guard''s full attack, the speed far exceeds the horse in front of Sier. From Searle''s awareness of rod''s pursuit, the distance between them was not much, and it only happened in a few seconds. SYL knew that rod had come after him with a bad intention. In the previous battle, sear also took the rest of the Necromancers as his targets. Therefore, sear also observed rod''s fighting style. After comparing with his own strength, sear resolutely gave up dealing with rod on the battlefield, and finally signaled to rod, in order to let the more powerful rod attract the attention of senior necromancer, and even let senior necromancer target rod, so as to make it easier for him to escape from the battlefield. If not for rod, according to Searle''s grasp of the situation, it is obvious that he has been far away from the previous battlefield and successfully survived from the previous battle. However, in the current situation, sear has to face new threats. Even though he knows that rod is a bad comer, sear is still not ready to fight with rod. Instead, he plans to use his magic to fight for the chance to escape. Facing the Guteng guard in the rear, sear raised his hand and a slow way fell on the Guteng guard. But rod immediately accelerated his attack, which not only counteracted this slow method, but also made the Guteng guard run faster. In the process of running at top speed, Guteng guard has come to the rear of the horse on which Sier is riding. Seeing that the Guteng guard is getting closer and closer to him, sear doesn''t care to keep his mana. He raises his hand and releases multiple spells. A large number of fireballs were shot at the Guteng guard. As soon as rod had time to perform the magic of fire control, the Guteng guard was hit by the fireball. The fireball explodes in front of Guteng guard, and the impact makes Guteng guard''s body stagnate. In addition, the fireball doesn''t produce much effect under the resistance of fire control magic. And the hand that Gu Teng guard puts out in time, caught the silver of the horse directly however. The bone vine guard raises SYL, then waves his hand and smashes SYL to the ground. SYL''s head touched the ground first under the action of the guten guard. After a dull noise, SYL died in a twisted position. After confirming the new 700 experience points in the system log, rod pulled down the rattan and came down from the body of the bone rattan guard. Rod came to sear''s body and began to search for his belongings. The head of Searle''s corpse is almost completely broken, so it can''t produce soul fire. Even if rod has a legendary evocation, he can''t make it into an undead. On one of SYL''s fingers, rod took off the space ring that SYL was wearing. With the mana injection, rod also established a connection with this space ring. At this point, rod began to look inside the space ring. The space contained in this space ring is much larger than what rod got before. Rod estimated that the space inside the ring is about five to six cubic meters. Although many items have been piled up inside the space ring, it only occupies less than half of the position. The value of a space ring is determined by the size of the space. The price of a single space ring will increase geometrically with the increase of the capacity of the space ring. Rod found that inside the space ring, sear did not store many treasures. On the contrary, inside the space ring, there were a lot of gold coins. In addition, there were a lot of sundries. In addition to clothing and normal food, rod also found a complete set of bedding. Rod continued to explore, and finally found a magic book in the space ring. Rod took out the magic book, but he didn''t read it immediately. Instead, with the help of the cane, he boarded the bone vine guard again. Although he was far away from the battlefield, rod still had a bad feeling in his heart. Rod doesn''t know where this feeling comes from, but it''s obviously not the time to stop here. At rod''s signal, Guteng guards began to move, but this time, Guteng guards did not run as before, but walked slowly. In the original running process, because the body of the dead wood guard could not run like this, and the weight of the Guteng guard''s body, a large number of cracks appeared in the legs of the Guteng guard. With the running process, the number of cracks increased. these Aware of this, in order for the guten guard to continue to play a role, rod had to stop the guten guard and let him deal with the crack on his leg. At this time, the Guteng guard broke the trunk of a tree around him, and then through continuous tearing, he got the pieces of wood he needed. The rattan sticks out and sends the wood chip to the crack on the leg of the bone rattan guard. Several small white rattan sticks appear in the crack. The white rattan sticks to the wood chip and then pulls it to the original crack. In addition, it is also a bone like structure, which envelops the original cracks. Although the cracks on the body can not be restored, in this way, the Guteng guard has made himself able to act again. In addition to mending the cracks in his legs, the parts of the body that had been eroded by the cloud of death had also been restored. During this period, the surrounding necromancers have fled away, and rod has no way to gain more experience. The Guteng guards began to move again, while rod, who was on the Guteng guards, seemed to find something and looked back. Chapter 141 After the senior necromancers of Diya left, the remaining necromancers could not resist. They were either killed or had to flee. With the death of the last undead in the camp, the battle ended. After conquering the camp, Eli didn''t intend to leave. Instead, he wanted to occupy the location of the camp and build fortifications to deal with the next counterattack of the necromancer. During this time, all the elites around the camp will gather towards the camp. At this time, in the camp, Eli creatures are cleaning the battlefield, as well as cleaning up the debris around. Elites pile up the corpses produced in the battle, whether they were undead or their own members, but at this time, after losing their lives, they are no longer any different. The flames rose and burned the corpses, and the surrounding elites turned away from the scene. In addition to the corpses, the items used by the necromancer in the camp, including the camp where he lived and the straw mat used to keep out the cold, were also burned. A lot of smoke rose until it disappeared from the sky. these In the eyes of elites, necromancers are just like filth and will never be accepted by other races. While Eliot was busy, ED, the court mage, left alone. Ed knew that because he had just gone through a battle, other creatures in the camp needed to rest inside the camp instead of chasing enemies with themselves. For the elites in the camp, they will go through the next round of fighting, and the necromancer will not give up. At this time, every minute''s rest time is extremely valuable for the elites. Through these observations with treasures, ed knows that the fleeing necromancer is as powerful as a formal necromancer. What needs to be dealt with seriously is the undead he controls. Ed knew that as long as he could catch up with the necromancer and rely on his own strength, he would be able to kill him. As a result, ed simply said to the spirit with the highest status in the team and drove away immediately. The eye drop hanging in front of ED''s body has been fully opened at this time, showing him where rod is and what he has done. Even in the process of rod''s killing sear, ED could see it clearly. With the emergence of a wave of mana, the speed of the horses under Ed''s body is obviously accelerated. Even in the dense forest, the speed of the horses is not affected at all, as if the surrounding obstacles do not exist. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ At this time, rod''s perception, there is a feeling of being peeped. Rod recalled that in the process of escaping from the dwarf village and fighting on the battlefield, this feeling had been generated in rod''s mind. Rod looked in the direction of the feeling, but found nothing unusual. Starting with sear''s space ring, and waiting for the bone vine guard to recover, rod has spent a lot of time. Because of this, the rest of the Necromancers have fled. these At this time, the bone vine guard has recovered, and the vampire has devoured most of sear''s flesh and blood. The rattan guard stretched out the rattan in his body, and rod came to the shoulder of the rattan guard. At this time, with rod''s signal, the vampire turns into a bat and returns to rod''s shoulder. Rod directed the Guteng guard and ran quickly to one side. In the process of running, every step of the Guteng guard made a huge sound, but Rhodes did not care, but let Guteng guard continue to maintain this speed. With the death of Guteng guard, the feeling of being peeped in rod''s heart was not eliminated, but became more and more serious. Associating with the information he got in the dwarf village and his own inference, rod realized that the source of this peeping might have come from the former court mage, but rod was not sure. cutting-edge news cutting-edge news If it goes well, with this action, rod will be able to rely on the spring of elves to greatly improve his life value attribute. But in the current situation, rod can only change the plan temporarily. At this point, a map appeared in rod''s hand. In the days when he became the messenger of the raven, the most valuable thing rod harvested was not the treasures in the camp, but a map of the border. In the past two days, rod has completed the description of the map. At this time, it is such a hand-painted map that appears in rod''s hand. All the map can provide is a complete display of the terrain and the location of the remaining camps. There''s nothing on the map about the specific distribution of species at each site. Even the dwarf villages that rod had visited before were not marked on the map, there was only a simple terrain. Rod knew that the map of the ERI border should be made through magic [perspective of the earth], plus the talent of cartography. Even so, the map still has high value. Rod quickly looked at the map in hand to find out where he could help himself out of the dilemma. Rod first thought of other camps that belong to the black crow necromancer school, but he could only give up this idea in the end. At the border, in order to ensure the completion of the task, each camp is responsible for a very wide range. Even if rod makes Guteng guards run at full speed, it will take almost half a day to get to the next camp. According to the intensity of this perception, rod obviously can''t do so. So rod had to choose another direction. In the process of looking at the map, rod found a special location. According to the original map, this location is just a cliff. When he traced the map, rod didn''t think much about the terrain. Until then, rod thought of the possible anomaly of the cliff. In the process of looking at the map, the feeling of being peeped in rod''s mind became more and more intense. Rod immediately let the bone vine guard under him rush towards the direction of the cliff. At the same time, rod, through his mental imprint, ordered the Centaur leader to go to the cliff immediately and join him. Rod did not have time to confirm whether the situation of the cliff was the same as he thought, but at this time, in the face of a powerful enemy, rod did not care so much. Chapter 142 Originally quiet forest, issued a series of loud noise, it is the bone rattan guards in the forest brought about by the gallop. As the Guteng guard went deep into the cliff, the surrounding scenery changed dramatically. The location of the cliff is a little far from the border. Compared with rod''s side, the cliff is closer to the position of the Centaur leader. The surrounding trees rise sharply. At the border, maybe the Guteng guards can be as high as the surrounding trees, but under the current situation, the height of the trees is far higher than that of the Guteng guards. Under the cover of layers of branches and leaves, it is difficult to confirm the body shape of the Kuteng guard from the sky alone, but only from the violent sound and the flying birds in the forest. In this case, there was no reduction in rod''s sense of being peeped. Rod knew that even under the shelter of darkness and without light, the elves in the rear could still accurately identify their position. Therefore, the only thing Rhode can rely on now is that the speed of Guteng guards can surpass that of the rear pursuers, so that he can get to the cliff first. Through his mental imprint, rod learned that the Centaur leader had reached the cliff and found something unusual. Through the message from the Centaur leader, rod confirmed that this was exactly the position he needed to find. Just as the Guteng guard was running forward, a dark green barrier appeared in front of him. As the barrier appeared close to Guteng guard, Guteng guard, who was running at full speed, did not notice this. Although rod felt the abnormality through the mana fluctuation, he didn''t have time to stop the Guteng guard. The Guteng guard kept his speed and ran directly into the barrier. Under the impact of Guteng guards, the barrier broke instantly. But the Guteng guard was also affected by the barrier characteristics. Under the impact, the Guteng guard was unstable and fell to one side. Rod responded in time. At the moment when Guteng guard is about to fall to the ground, rod jumps out of Guteng guard''s body and rolls away to the next one. Although there were some bruises on rod''s body, he was obviously much better than the broken bone vine guard. The bat fell back on rod, and the vampire was apparently unaffected by the fall of the bone vine guard. Remembering the barrier that had appeared in front of the Guteng guard, rod instantly realized the identity of the rear pursuer. Rod recalled that when he wanted to kill the hero iver in the dwarf village, it was such a magic that he saved iver. Rod knew that it was probably the palace mages mentioned by the elves who pursued him, while it was the palace mages who led Eli creatures to attack the camp. Rod didn''t know why the court mage insisted on killing himself, but now was obviously not the time to think about it. Rod looked at the bony vine guard on the ground. Due to the fall when running at high speed and the weight of Guteng guard, Guteng guard was damaged many times. The most serious part of the injury was the leg of Guteng guard. At this time, the leg of Guteng guard was completely broken and could not be used any more. flower Seeing this, rod felt a little anxious. At this time, rod seems to think of something, according to the way recorded in the evocation, releasing death energy to the Guteng guard. Under the effect of legend level evocation, each mana point of rod can convert a lot of death energy, which means that rod can upgrade the level of the surrounding undead creatures only by his own mana. flower With the appearance of death energy, rod''s mana drops rapidly. Around the guten guards, there was a violent energy of death. Rod could even see that under the influence of the energy of death, the wood blocks entangled by the rattan sticks stretched out by the guten guards directly became blackened, and the texture also changed. The originally hard wood became extremely soft at this time. Another change has taken place in the body of Kuteng guard. The original Guteng guard only controlled the body of the dead wood guard from the inside under the influence of evocation. Although Guteng wants to assimilate the body of the dead wood guard, it can''t do it in a short time. The body of the dead wood guard can only be regarded as the body of the bone vine, not as the whole of the undead. Before that, it was even corrupted by the cloud of death. But in the current situation, the body of Guteng guard has obviously undergone essential changes. Rod saw that under the strong stimulation of death energy, the body originally belonging to the withered wood guard was producing another kind of combination with the bone vine inside it. At this time, rod''s bat seems to feel something, toward the direction of the bone vine guard. With a flash of black fog, the body shape of the vampire appears. As soon as it appears, vampires quickly absorb the energy of death around them. With the effect of death energy, the damage of vampire in the previous battle gradually recovers, and a lot of changes have taken place on the whole. Although the vampire has been promoted to the fourth level before, due to the lack of the most critical step to absorb a lot of death energy, the overall improvement is not strong. At this time, under the effect of a lot of death energy, the strength of the vampire has been improved again. Looking at the changes in the bodyguards and vampires, rod knows that this is the effect that the legendary level evocation can produce. Rod recalled that when the former senior necromancer transformed the fourth level of resentment, the level of evocation was only around the master level. And rod''s legendary level of spiritualism is two levels higher than the master level. With the accumulation of death energy, rod''s mana decreases again and again. Finally, when he reaches 30, rod stops releasing mana. At this time, the death energy here has reached the extreme, even more than the general effect of death cloud. If ordinary people enter it, I''m afraid that their flesh and blood will be immediately affected by the surrounding death energy. Because rod doesn''t master the magic of releasing the cloud of death, even though rod can release a lot of death energy, his utilization rate of mana is still lower than that of casting the cloud of death directly. Just as rod promoted his undead creatures, a sound of hooves came out of the forest. Chapter 143 Rod looked in the direction of the sound of the horse''s hooves. From far to near, the sound of the horse''s hoof gradually becomes gentle. Obviously, the owner of the horse slows down his pace. Finally, not far from rod, the sound of the horse''s hooves stopped completely. The enemy in the rear obviously knew that rod had stopped here, so he slowed down and dismounted ahead of time. Rod saw that in the direction of his coming, there appeared an elf in a light green robe, and the ELF''s face looked a little old. At this time, the old spirit, looking at rod''s eyes, only hatred. Recalling the scene he had observed on the battlefield, rod knew that the elf in front of him was the leader of the mage who had attacked the camp, that is, the court mage in the mouth of those elves. Although he had heard of the existence of court mages before, and had contacts on the battlefield, it was only now that rod observed the appearance of court mages for the first time. The court mage was also looking at rod, but there was no action. When there was still some distance from here, the court mage noticed the abnormality on rod''s side. At this time, there is a large amount of death energy gathered here. For palace mages, even if they don''t use the treasure, this death energy is like a bright light, guiding them to come here. Looking at the Guteng guards and vampires who are absorbing the energy of death, the court mage''s eyes show a trace of coldness, but without any action, instead, he puts his eyes back on rod. It is reasonable to say that because of the different camps, once they meet, they will have an irreconcilable hatred. The court mage will directly cast his magic to gain the upper hand in the battle, but the court mage did not. They just wait and see each other, and no one moves for a moment. At this time, in front of rod''s body, Kuteng guard stood up again. Compared with the original state, the body of Kuteng guard had changed greatly. A large number of bone like structures covered the original body of the Guteng guard. In addition, a large number of canes were found all over the Guteng guard''s body, waving around rapidly. For a moment, the field was full of the sound of canes beating, full of momentum. Under the spread of bone structure, the original cracks on the body of the Kuteng guard have been restored. Even the broken legs have been restored. Under the action of death energy, Guteng completely assimilates the body of the dead wood guard. At this time, Guteng guard can be regarded as a whole. On one side, the vampire also realized the strength of the enemy in front of him, gave up absorbing the death energy around him, and turned to the court mage, ready to meet the enemy. Although the vampire doesn''t show the power of the bone vine guard, the dark claws on the vampire''s hands and the more ferocious fangs on its mouth also show that its strength has been improved. At this time, there was a slight sound behind the court mage. Although there is no creature in the rear, the sound of horse hooves proves that there are creatures in the rear. After the guten guard fell to the ground, rod realized that he might not be able to get to the location of the cliff, and the enemy was about to appear. Therefore, rod immediately asked the Centaur leader at the cliff to return to his side. At this time, the sound behind the palace mage came from the Centaur leader. Rod doesn''t know if the Centaur leader who lurks on one side can successfully raid the palace mage, but after the palace mage looks at the position of the Centaur leader, rod knows that the Centaur leader has been found. Therefore, rod did not let the Centaur leader continue to hide, but directly let him out of the forest. What the Centaur leader held in his hand were still the two battle axes that rod had seen. Behind the Centaur leader, there are also a large number of undead creatures. In addition to the group of ordinary centaurs that rod handed to the Centaur leader in advance, there are also many walking corpses transformed from ordinary humans. During the period when rod went to Diya, the Centaur leader provided rod with a lot of experience through fighting. Rod knew that it was all under the control of the mental imprint. If you let go of the control of mental imprint, let the Centaur leader make decisions according to his fighting literacy, and lead his undead creatures to fight, rod can gain more experience. However, the Centaur leader obviously does not want to be loyal to rod. Once rod lets go of his mental imprint, the Centaur leader will even attack rod directly. Even so, due to the attribute bonus brought by the hero template and the identity of death knight, the real strength of the Centaur leader is far stronger than that of the vampire at this time. At rod''s signal, the Centaur leader joined the battlefield with his undead creatures. At this time, all the existing undead creatures gathered on the battlefield to deal with the powerful enemy, the palace mage. Seeing this situation, ED, the court mage who had never acted, finally said, "this is all the undead creatures you control?" He heard the Royal master''s question, but rod didn''t say much. He was better prepared for the battle. For the court mage with the undead killer, even if rod chooses to let the undead launch a surprise attack, it can not achieve much effect, on the contrary, it will cause a lot of loss to the undead. Therefore, rod did not intend to move first, but waiting for the action of the court mage. At this time, the court mage looked into rod''s eyes and suddenly flashed a wave of mana. At the same time, rod had a sense of being seen through, which disappeared in an instant. Although it was only for a moment, rod knew that the court mage used the eye of perspective to himself. Under the effect of the magic [eye of perspective], the mage can know most of the special skills that the opponent has and whether to become a hero or not. In rod''s sight, the court mage suddenly gave out a few long smiles. In addition to a kind of quick accident, the smile also contains a kind of bitterness. After laughing, the court mage looked at rod again and said, "originally, I was just taking revenge for my granddaughter, but I didn''t expect that you had such great potential." "If you don''t meet me, it won''t be long before you become a hero. I believe you will have a place in the whole Diya. In the process of your growth, countless good creatures will die because of your ambition. The necromancer... " "Today, I''m going to get rid of your threat for Eli." Hearing the words of the court mage, rod was stunned for a moment. It seemed that he thought of something. At this time, it was obvious that he could not bear to think more. A sense of crisis emerged from rod''s heart. With the words of the court mage falling, the battle between them officially began. Chapter 144 The court mage takes the lead in casting magic. With an aurora appearing in the forest, all the undead creatures around are greatly damaged. In the rear, among the undead creatures controlled by the Centaur leader, there are many low-level undead creatures. Under the action of the court mage, a lot of undead creatures begin to burn. Both the ordinary Centaur undead and the ordinary walking corpse can''t resist the influence of the "undead killer" because of the rank. Under the aurora, the soul fire in the body is ignited instantly and turns to ashes to die in a short time. Instantly, the low level undead in the rear suffered heavy losses. In contrast, the fourth order undead, as the main fighting force, has not been greatly affected by their overall strength except for some loss of health. Under the action of the undead killer, rod also lost part of his health. At this time, rod quickly converts mana into death energy and releases it to the high-level undead creatures around the battlefield. Under the effect of death energy, the life lost by the original high-level undead creature gradually recovers. At this time, the state they show is even better than at the beginning. [undead killer] needs to consume a high amount of mana. Rod believes that maybe the court mage has the effect of reducing mana consumption brought by air magic, but if you continue to use it like this, the court mage''s mana will be consumed before all the surrounding undead creatures die. Under the command of rod, the undead creatures around rushed to the direction of the court mage. At the front is the Centaur leader. Seeing this, the court mage directly raised his hand and once again cast the "undead killer". At the same time, the body shape of the court mage flashed. With the emergence of a magic wave, the body shape of the court mage disappeared and appeared in another position not far away. Rhode knew that the magic used by court mages was just the mage''s life saving skill instant move. After mastering instant move, the mage''s overall ability will be greatly improved. Through this change of position, the court mage successfully avoided the impact of all undead creatures, adjusted his state, and cast his spell again. At this time, the court mage seemed to recognize the Centaur leader. He raised his hand and shot at the Centaur leader quickly. Just as the ice cone was about to hit the Centaur leader, the guten guard immediately stepped forward to resist. Because of the height, the ice cone only hit the leg of the Guteng guard, but immediately shot through the leg of the Guteng guard. The impact made the Guteng guard step back, which stabilized his pace. At this time, the Centaur leader rushed to the court mage again. The court mage did not evade. Instead, he did not cast his magic until the Centaur leader came to him. It was also an ice cone shot, and the Centaur leader was acutely aware of the threat on the ice cone. If the magic cast by ordinary mages is transformed into the Centaur leader of the undead, they can even resist it with their body''s resistance. But now, the Centaur leader feels the fatal threat from the ice cone and has to resist it. When the Centaur leader reduces his speed, he combines his two battle axes and tries to resist the ice cone that is straight at him. The ice pick hit the Centaur leader''s axe. Because the material of the axe surface is solid, the impact of the ice cone is completely transferred to the Centaur leader. Under the action of this ice cone, the Centaur leader''s original forward shape was pushed backward for a distance, and then stopped. When the palace mage attacked the Centaur leader, the vampire who had not moved all the time came to the palace mage. After the court mage uses [instant move], the vampire immediately locks the position of the court mage. Taking advantage of the noise generated on the battlefield, and under the cover of trees in the forest, the vampire does not make any noise and comes directly behind the court mage. Looking at the court mage who seems to have no defense, the vampire pounced directly on him. In the place where the vampire''s sight can''t reach, the Eye Pendant on the palace mage is staring at something. The court mage, who had never acted before, immediately turned around and threw himself at the vampire. The court mage raised his hand and directly released an ice cone. Because do not dare to guarantee the hit probability, this ice cone shoots to the position is the vampire''s trunk position. At this time, there is only one distance between the vampire and the court mage. In the face of the ice cone, the vampire did not choose to bat, but chose to bear the ice cone in front of him and continue to attack the court mage. Vampires realize that when facing the caster in front of them, once they use bat, the bat they turn into will be instantly killed. The ice cone directly hit the vampire''s trunk. In an instant, the ice cone penetrated the vampire''s body. There is a huge blood hole in the chest of the vampire. Through this blood hole, even the internal organs of the vampire can be seen clearly. The vampire still tried to rush at the court mage, but the court mage dodged the attack of the vampire. The court mage was just about to show an ice cone to the vampire again, but at this time, the Centaur leader had come to the court mage''s side. Facing the court mage, the Centaur leader quickly cut down the axe in front of him, but only cut it empty. Aware of the threat from one side, the court mage immediately used instant move and came to the side of the battlefield again. At this time, perhaps fully aware of the offensive of rod''s side, the court mage was not in a hurry. The strength of the court mage is far beyond all the opponents that rod had met before. Therefore, after perceiving rod''s strength, the court mage didn''t attack him at the first time. Instead, he waited until rod gathered all the undead creatures here to cast his magic. The purpose of the court mage is to catch rod and his undead. Realizing this, rod held the blade more tightly. For rod at this time, in the face of a powerful court mage, even if he cast a spell, it didn''t play a big role. It''s better to leave mana to undead creatures you control than to consume mana to cast low damage spells. "Master undead, this dense forest is the place where your bones are buried. You should repent for your life''s evil deeds." After a preliminary trial, the court mage recognized rod''s strength and said to him. Chapter 145 After the palace mage moved, the Centaur leader healed the vampire, but it didn''t produce much use. Undead creature''s effect will be weakened when receiving ordinary healing spell. For undead creature, the best way to heal is to absorb a lot of death energy. If it wasn''t for rod''s previous death energy that improved the vampire''s ability, just this attack can make the vampire seriously injured and lose any fighting ability. If he doesn''t devour the flesh and blood in time, he will even die. At this time, rod releases death energy to stabilize the wound of the vampire. According to the current situation, it is difficult for the vampire to continue to fight. Seeing that rod didn''t reply, the court mage cast his magic again. This time, the court mage put his goal on the bone vine guard. In the previous battle, because of the distance, whenever the Guteng guards attacked the court mage, the court mage had already moved one step at a time to open the distance between them. In terms of basic attributes alone, the guten guard obviously surpasses the Centaur leader and the vampire. Therefore, after simply dealing with the vampire, the court mage focused on the bone vine guard. When he first saw a large number of undead creatures around him, the court mage was stunned. He obviously didn''t expect this, but he soon recovered. In the view of the court mage, this necromancer should not be able to control so many undead creatures. Among these undead creatures, there are only three fourth order undead creatures. these At this time, the court mage didn''t panic at all when he saw the bodyguard rushing towards him. In front of the bodyguard, a barrier suddenly appeared to block the bodyguard. Because the speed did not increase to the fastest, although the Guteng guard was blocked by the barrier, it was not affected. Just as the Guteng guard was about to bypass the barrier, the fire began to spread on his body. The court mage just raised his arm and let the flame appear on the body of Kuteng guard. And in a short period of time, the fire almost covered the whole body of Kuteng guard. The burning brought by the fire caused great pain to the Guteng guard. Guteng guards want to put out the fire on their bodies, but they can''t put out the fire no matter they beat with branches or bump against the surrounding trees. On the contrary, because of Guteng guards'' way of struggling, the surrounding trees ignited a fire. At this time, the court mage also noticed this, after a short hesitation, the court mage began to take the initiative to deal with the fire around. The court mage knew that when fighting in elilin, he would not choose fire spell as his main cast. If the court mage didn''t know, all creatures like the dead wood warrior would be restrained by fire, and the court mage would not choose fire magic. environment The court mage knew that according to the current struggle posture of Guteng guards, if he didn''t deal with it, a forest fire would be inevitable. When the fire became big, it would not be so easy to control. At this time, under the treatment of the court mage, except for the body of the Kuteng guard, the flames around the rest of the place had been extinguished. Just as the court mage was dealing with the fire, a sound of horse''s hooves going away came to the court mage''s ears. The court mage moved his eyes to the direction of the sound of the horse''s hooves and found that he was driving a centaur away. Realizing this, the court mage understood the enemy''s intention, but did not immediately pursue the enemy. Instead, he focused on the bone vine guard in front of him. The court mage knew that under the lock of the treasure, even if the enemy wanted to escape, he could not escape his own tracking. When the court mage easily injured the undead creatures around him, rod realized that with his current strength, he might not be able to deal with the court mage in front of him. With the increase of age, the court mage has a strong fighting experience, but the tactics used by rod in the past can not play any role in the face of the court mage. Therefore, if rod did not choose to retreat in time, but continued to stay and fight with the court mage, depending on his own means, rod might be able to bring great trouble to the court mage, but the final result would only be that all the dead creatures died, and rod himself was killed by the court mage. Although the Royal mage''s casting ability is not as good as that of the players of the same level, he can easily defeat rod at this time. In rod''s mind, if he is a court mage and wants to kill such a necromancer, he will not use his magic in this way. Instead, he will quickly move his face, and then use his magic to kill the necromancer. these After a short fight, rod decided to take the undead away. Rod originally intended to let the Guteng guard hold the palace mage, but in the present situation, in order to deal with the surrounding fire, the court mage made it easier for rod to escape. Therefore, after rod transformed the vampire into bat form, he rode the Centaur leader and ran away with the vampire. Although he chose to run away, there was still a thought in rod''s heart. Rod came here to confirm what he thought. At this time, by looking at the mental imprint in his mind, rod found that the mental imprint of Guteng was significantly weakened, and the mental attributes occupied by Guteng were also greatly reduced, but it was not completely broken, and there was still a slight connection. And the vampire is also in a bad state, although it still has a certain combat ability, but at this time, the strength of the vampire has obviously decreased a lot. Rhode clearly felt that the surrounding terrain began to rise, and the height of the surrounding trees began to decrease, but the number remained unchanged. At this point, in the process of running, rod takes out a piece of clothing from the space ring, lights it, and then throws it on the ground. After the clothes fall to the ground, the fire on them will instantly ignite the litter around them. Because of the desolation here, the rotten leaves accumulated for many years have become the best combustion supporting materials for the flame. Chapter 146 Just after rod left, the fire quickly spread around, and even some nearby trees were full of fire. When he realized that the court mage would deal with the mountain fire, rod planned to use this way to delay the progress of the court mage. Rod, on the other hand, rushed to the top of the cliff. Rod doesn''t know whether the situation of this cliff is the same as he thought, but even if it is different, the worst outcome is that all the dead are destroyed, but rod himself can escape from here by way of bat. When he came to the top of the cliff, rod looked to the rear. He saw strong smoke rising from the forest behind him and filling the whole sky. Although rod could not see the clear light of the fire, the trend of the fire had expanded, and it was difficult to control it unless the court mage was willing to do it. wildfire Instead of taking care of the fire behind him, rod looked across the cliff into a cave under another cliff. In the previous process, rod only knew part of the cliff through the map, but he didn''t come here in person. On the contrary, the Centaur leader reached the cliff first according to rod''s requirements. Choosing to go to the cliff instead of running in a certain direction is also because rod received a picture seen by the Centaur leader in his mental imprint. On this cliff, the Centaur leader saw a huge cave under the cliff opposite the cliff, which was very high from the ground. Although the Centaur leader only saw this scene here, he also felt the unusual atmosphere for the first time. After confirming this picture, rod had a little more confidence in his mind. Therefore, rod chose to let the Centaur leader come to the cliff. According to the previous scene, the Centaur led rod to the cliff here. After a quick search, he finally found the original cave. Looking at the opposite cliff, rod found that there was a huge cave on the top of the cliff. Compared with the volume of the whole cliff, this cave only occupies a smaller position. If it wasn''t for the Centaur, the consul would have found the anomaly first and recorded the general location of the cave, rod would not have been able to easily find it. After becoming a death knight, the Centaur leader''s reconnaissance and Hawkeye skills are preserved, which also enables him to find the abnormality on the opposite cliff at the first time. Through his perception of the situation in the cave, rod confirmed that the cave was exactly what he was looking for, and the hope of defeating the Royal mages in the rear lay in the cave. At this time, a lot of rain fell from the sky on the road that rod passed when he came, and it was pouring to the place where the smoke was the strongest. Rod knew that the court mage in the rear had also come here, and was dealing with the fire in the rear. He didn''t have much time left for himself. Because the cave is located under the cliff of another cliff, rod did not enter it in the usual way. Found this situation, rod did not think of other ways, but toward the opposite cliff. Rhode saw exactly where the cave was. When he was close to the height of the cave, black fog broke out inside Rhode''s body in the air. In an instant, the original Rhode turned into a large number of bats. The bat flies rapidly towards the interior of the cave and merges with the dark cave. It disappears in an instant. Above the cliff, the Centaur leader was watching rod enter the cave with no emotion in his eyes. Suddenly, the Centaur leader turned around and looked at his rear. At the same time, he raised his weapon and made a defensive gesture. At this time, the flame behind the cliff went out a lot, and the rising smoke also contained a lot of fog. With the rain falling, the flame behind the cliff has been completely extinguished. What the Centaur leader sensed was the palace mage who gave up dealing with the fire and came quickly. Through the Eye Pendant in his hand, the court mage also sensed rod''s movement. When he saw rod going to the cliff, the court mage realized that it was wrong, so he had to deal with the Guteng guard quickly, and then immediately chased rod. But at this time, the court mage was obviously late, and rod had entered the cave. When rod''s bats entered the cave, the eye drop worn by the court mage lost its original function and could not feel rod''s movement. Realizing this, the face of the court mage finally changed. For a long time, even in the previous battle, the court mage was always plain. Only when he was emotional, he would show a little expression. At this time, this expression could only show that the situation was beyond his expectation. On the other side, the Centaur leader didn''t wait for the chance for the palace mage to observe the surroundings, but began to attack the palace mage instead. And the vampire, because of the injury, although recovered, but did not move. At this time, aware of rod''s behavior, the court mage did not intend to enter the cave like rod, but raised his hand to the Centaur leader in front of him and let out a flash of lightning. The Centaur leader resisted the lightning with the surface of the axe, but after the lightning hit the surface of the axe, it made a violent sound. Along the surface of the axe, half of the Centaur leader''s body was paralyzed. Another cone of ice shot through the Centaur leader''s body when he was paralyzed. Only this ice cone made the Centaur leader seriously injured. The court mage just wanted to release the magic and kill the Centaur leader in front of him, but it seemed that he felt something. Instead of taking care of the Centaur leader in front of him, he focused on the position of the cave. A strong energy of death emerged from the inside of the cave. In the perception of the palace mage, a powerful undead appeared in the cave. The whole cliff began to have a slight vibration. At this moment, the court mage finally confirmed rod''s behavior. With a violent crash, an undead rushed out of the cave and then rose up. Perhaps it has just been transformed. The undead''s control of its body is not mature. When it rushes out of the cave, its body even bumps into the rock wall around the cave entrance, directly cracking the rock wall, and a large number of gravel falls to the bottom of the mountain, but it still shows its powerful power. In the eyes of the court mage, the undead in front of him is a dragon like creature with white bones, flying in the sky. Chapter 147 At this time, the eyes of the court mage had been completely attracted by the figures in the air, showing an incredible look. If I didn''t see it with my own eyes, the palace mage would never believe that there was a top-level undead creature, bone dragon, in front of me. The court mage obviously didn''t expect that rod could summon a bone dragon here. The court mage realized that rod could not have hidden a bone dragon here in advance, but something unexpected happened in the process of dealing with the undead. When he saw the cliff situation here, the court mage realized that it was probably a once Dragon Cave, but it was obviously abandoned at this time. According to the understanding of the court mage, generally speaking, the dead keel will be recycled by other dragon creatures. Even if other creatures found this once Dragon Cave, they would not go in specially to find out. But in this case, the keel is still stored in the Dragon Cave. The most unexpected thing for the court mage was that even if there was a dead dragon, how did the necromancer transform it into a bone dragon. flower Once this transformation is completed, the power of bone dragon can be fully displayed. Whether it is the basic attributes of bone dragon, or the damage it can cause, it is beyond the imagination of ordinary people. Bone dragon even has enough potential to become a more powerful ghost dragon. If it''s a bone Dragon At this time, the court mage put his eyes on rod who was riding on the back of the bone dragon. The court mage knew that even though he had been overestimating the enemy''s strength, when he thought he could see the enemy''s strength clearly, he found that the enemy showed another strength. cutting-edge news At this time, it was not until the appearance of the bone dragon that the court mage knew that rod''s level of evocation was obviously beyond his imagination. At this time, the court mage quickly sorted out his understanding of the necromancer in front of him. cutting-edge news In the end, the scenes disappeared, leaving only one face in the memory of the court mage. The court mage made up his mind and was preparing to fight rod to the death. At this time, the eye drop on the court mage suddenly spread another picture to the court mage''s mind. In the picture, the camp of the necromancer that had been captured is being attacked by the necromancer. The leading necromancer is the one who originally released the cloud of death. Seeing this situation, the court mage immediately made a decision, even completely ignored the surrounding undead creatures, and finally left. At this time, what the court mage didn''t find was that rod, who was behind the bone dragon, didn''t look as good as he thought. After entering the cave, rod has an instinctive threat, which is not like the perception when facing the attack, but simply the suppression on the biological level. The moment he felt it, rod knew he was in the right place. Before long, rod went deep into the cave. Here lies a dead dragon. The Dragon kept a way of sleeping and died. It is obvious that a long time has passed since the death of the dragon. At this time, the whole dragon corpse is only a complete weathered skeleton. The moment rod found the keel, he wanted to turn it into a bone dragon. After rod has the legendary level of evocation, even the bone dragon, as long as it has enough mana, rod can directly wake it up. However, this also makes rod face an embarrassing situation, that is, rod does not have enough mana value, and at this time, the court mage is about to catch up. Therefore, rod can only take another way to activate the soul fire of bone dragon and release the death energy according to the skills brought by the legendary level spiritualism. Because the energy of death is not enough, the bone dragon has just completed the resurrection. At this time, the strength of the bone dragon can only be regarded as an ordinary fourth level creature. However, for this kind of creature that only appears in the rumor, even the palace mage has never seen it before. The appearance of bone dragon not only needs a complete dragon corpse, but also needs the ultimate evocation. Therefore, the court mage did not examine the bone dragon carefully, and even did not plan to fight with the bone dragon. Instead, he withdrew to the rear. At this time, rod landed on another cliff with the bone dragon. After confirming the court mage''s departure, rod finally breathed a sigh of relief. The strength of the court mage has been beyond rod''s expectation. If rod can control a good bone dragon to fight, he may have a chance to defeat the powerful court mage with all his strength. But in the current situation, the overall strength of the bone dragon is not even as good as that of the vampire. If it is not for the power of the bone dragon to scare off the palace mages, it will be very difficult for rod to win in the real full fight. On the side of the cliff, rod came down from the bone dragon. After he got the skull dragon, rod''s strength was greatly improved. Perhaps in the current situation, the strength of the bone dragon is only average, but rod knows that as long as his mana value recovers, he will be able to upgrade the level of the bone dragon to the corresponding level 5. At that time, even if he fought with the court mage again, rod would not fall behind. At this time, seeing that the Royal mage chose to leave, rod was not too worried, but he also knew that he wanted to speed up. Rhode knew that the court mage had a way to lock himself in and even know his own trend. Even if the court mage retreated, it might be because he didn''t understand his own reality. Once he found the bone dragon problem in the distance, he might return immediately. Rod didn''t know that the court mage felt the abnormality in the camp. Rod just wants to get out of here with his undead as soon as possible. Rod put his eyes on the bone dragon beside him. At this time, the death energy of the bone dragon has shown an unstable state, and all the attributes begin to fall. Due to the lack of mana value, for the transformation of bone dragon, rod focuses more on the awakening of soul fire. The remaining mana value of rod is basically used to wake up the soul fire of bone dragon. In addition to soul fire, rod did not deal with the body parts of bone dragon. As a result, the overall situation of Gu Long is not good. At this time, under the control of rod, the bone dragon flies to the other side of the mountain and grabs the Centaur leader. The vampire also takes this opportunity to return to rod through the bone dragon''s leadership. Chapter 148 At this time, the Centaur leader''s condition is not good. He was hit by the Royal mage''s magic. If it wasn''t for the Centaur leader''s strong constitution, he couldn''t survive. In this regard, rod can only use the remaining mana value to release the death energy and deal with it simply to stabilize the Centaur leader''s life. For Lord Lai Shou, as long as his undead creatures are not dead, they can recover under the action of death energy. However, rod does not have enough mana at this time to completely recover his undead creatures. In rod''s mind, the most important thing now is to leave here with his undead creatures. In the course of this battle, the Guteng guard was killed in order to stop the palace mage. Although rod could still feel the subtle feeling coming from there, it was obviously not the time to look for the Guteng guard. Although he lost a powerful undead, for rod, when he found the bone dragon, his overall strength has been greatly improved. At this time, rod, who is preparing to leave, is aware of a problem. Rod''s original idea was to rely on the flying ability of the bone dragon to leave with the surrounding undead. If it is a bone dragon in a complete state, even if it meets the enemy in the process of flight, it can also rely on its powerful strength to get rid of the enemy. However, depending on the current state of bone dragon, not to mention long-distance flight, it is very difficult to maintain the existence of soul fire. Because the body does not belong to the undead, after being activated by the soul fire, the powerful power of the bone dragon can make it move temporarily. Once it has been active for a long time, the soul fire will be rapidly consumed due to the body. If rod doesn''t deal with it, the soul fire of bone dragon will gradually dissipate with the passage of time. Once at that time, even rod, who has a legendary evocation, can''t wake up the bone dragon. Only by using another spell can he gather the soul fire again. Therefore, under the current situation, rod made a quick choice and made a decision. At this time, rod came to the bone dragon''s back, ordered the bone dragon to grab the Centaur and fly to the cave under the cliff. Entering the interior of the cave, the interior space is obviously much larger than the entrance, which is extremely spacious. In addition to a lot of space inside the cave, there are many deep and narrow gaps. In the previous case, shortly after rod entered the cave, he found the body of the Dragon inside the space. At that time, rod did not carefully observe the situation inside the cave, but left the cave after activating the soul fire of bone dragon. At this time, due to the need to deal with the injury of the undead, rod can only simply check the situation in the cave, and has no time to observe carefully. Rod quickly found a place inside the cave and immediately began to meditate. Inside the cave, the environment was dark and deep. After rod began to meditate, the surroundings became quiet. If you listen carefully, you can still hear the sound of water dripping from inside the cave. It wasn''t long before rod ended his meditation. Rod ended his meditation not because of how much mana he recovered, but because of rod''s perception that the spirit mark of bone dragon was very weak. Rod knew that if he did not deal with it, it would not be long before the spirit mark of the bone dragon would disappear. So rod immediately chose to help the bone dragon in front of him. Through the technique of evocation, rod transforms the mana he just recovered into death energy, and makes the death energy gather around the bone dragon. With the accumulation of death energy, the body of bone dragon began to change slightly, and the fire of soul in his eyes stabilized a lot. Meanwhile, both the vampire and the Centaur leader are gathering in the direction of the bone dragon, recovering their injuries with the death energy. environment Because rod has entered the cave at this time, under the action of the surrounding environment, the death energy can be well limited in the cave, and will not spread to the surrounding. As a result, seeing that the damage of the surrounding undead had stabilized, rod continued to meditate. Rhode''s meditation has taken a certain period of time. During this period, the court mages did not return here and began to fight with him again. Rhode knew that the court mages would not continue to pursue and kill themselves. When he fought with the court mage before, through the words of the court mage, rod also understood the reason why the court mage chose to kill himself. Rod knew that in the case of such resentment, once the court mage chose to leave, he would not return here and attack himself again. At most, he would only let other elites know his existence. The court mage obviously has a more important position than rod, who is just a necromancer participating in the battle. Even if he chose to pursue Rhode, the court mage would only carry out it without affecting other plans. Therefore, Rhode knew that the battle between himself and the court mage was over. The current cave environment is a great opportunity for rod. Because he has been fighting all the time to gain experience and fight with undead creatures, rod doesn''t have much time to improve his caster qualification. weakness For ordinary undead creatures, maybe rod can control more than one, and his spiritual attribute value is enough. Once the bone dragon is fully recovered, it will occupy a lot of rod''s spiritual attributes. What rod thought of was that he would take this opportunity to meditate deeply and improve his overall strength. As rod is currently in the rank of the cemetery department, what deep meditation can bring is not only to improve rod''s spiritual attributes, but also to improve his manipulative spirit. At this time, rod had no feeling of being peeped on the battlefield. Although rod didn''t know how the court mage knew his position, according to the idea of the court mage, he would think that he had left. So rod was relieved to choose this cave instead of other places. Before deep meditation, rod still needs to deal with the injuries of the surrounding undead creatures. Although he has stabilized the injuries, he is still a long way from fully recovering. And this still needs rod''s mana. At this point, rod stopped waiting and began to meditate again. Chapter 149 As time went by, the peace around the valley had been restored. The whole valley was silent, as if the whole war in Eli had never happened here. However, if you feel it carefully, you can feel the strong energy of death near the cliff here. The energy of death is very strong, but due to the terrain here, not many creatures will choose to come here, and most of them are animals without wisdom. these Instinct tells them that there''s a powerful undead being born here. On this day, the originally peaceful valley was finally broken. With a fierce explosion, a dark shadow flew out of the cave under the cliff, and then quickly rose into the sky. This dark shadow is the bone dragon whose speed has increased to the fastest, and it is rod and the undead that he controls on the bone dragon. After a period of meditation, deep meditation and the use of death energy to promote the bone dragon, rod finally raised his strength to a new level. Because deep meditation is extremely time-consuming, rod only did it once to improve his spiritual attributes of manipulation. The rest of the time, rod only did ordinary meditation and used mana to improve the strength of bone dragon. In addition, rod also searched in the cave where the keel was found. In the end, only a few completely weathered corpses were found. As for the treasures, rod found nothing and gave up the search. During this period, rod experienced no less than five times in the process of restoring the mana value to the full amount. Under the effect of death energy, the bone dragon at this time has reached the fifth level of strength. three p.m. If it wasn''t for rod''s deep meditation, he would have improved his control spirit a lot, and even could not control the bone dragon in front of him. Through this deep meditation, rod''s spiritual attributes only increased by 1 point, but his control spirit increased by 6 points. Rod knows that because of his low level, even if he has a large number of powerful undead creatures, he is difficult to control. He can only improve his spiritual attribute of control through level promotion or deep meditation. During this time of meditation, rod found that by looking at the soul task in the system log, he could see the remaining time of the task. Through the observation of the system log, rod realized that it had been almost half a month since the Royal mage left and went to the cave to meditate. If you give rod more time, according to the power of rod''s legendary level of evocation, you can even raise the level of bone dragon again, even to level 6. However, due to the limitation of spiritual attributes, rod can''t control the level 6 undead at all. A normal sixth order undead has 50 to 100 spiritual attributes. According to rod''s current attributes, even if he doesn''t control any undead, the sum of spiritual attributes can''t reach 50. If you''re a normal necromancer, you can easily improve your control spirit attribute by deep meditation for many times. But for rod, obviously, he doesn''t have that much time. flower Although deep meditation can improve rod''s spiritual attributes, it is still not the time to meditate in this place. Rod''s main goal is still to gain experience. But before that, rod needs to go to a position. In the sky, rod looked down at the surrounding dense forest, and finally locked in a position. At rod''s signal, the bone dragon descended from the sky and finally stopped on the ground. This is still a place in the territory of ERI, surrounded by towering ancient trees. If there is anything unusual here, it is that some trees break to one side, and even there are signs of scorched black in many places. Rod came down from the bone dragon and looked around. Through the perception from the mental imprint, rod quickly locked a position, and then quickly walked away. It wasn''t long before rod found his goal on the ground. In rod''s field of vision, a blackened tree humanoid creature appeared. This creature fell to the ground, and it did not know that it existed for many times. There were even green spots on its original parts. This creature in front of us is the bone vine guard who was originally left to stop the palace mage. After dealing with the Guteng guard, the court mage immediately chased him in the direction of rod. However, the court mage obviously did not expect that although Guteng guard had died, he could be awakened by rod again. Compared with other undead creatures, bone vine is particularly special, maybe it is the particularity of plant undead creatures. After death, bone vine, through the seed of bone vine in the body, can be awakened again and become a new undead under the catalysis of powerful death energy. If it''s a normal undead, after the fire of soul in the body dissipates, even if the necromancer masters how powerful the evocation technique is, he can''t directly revive it. Only by using the spirit gathering magic technique can he revive the dead undead again, and the bone vine is obviously a special case. In rod''s mind, there is still the spiritual mark of Guteng guard. Although the appearance of Guteng guard is dead, rod can still feel the existence of Guteng guard through his spiritual imprint. Therefore, after completing the transformation of bone dragon, rod let bone dragon take himself to the position of bone vine guard. Rod opened the blackened body of the fallen Kuteng guard and saw the inside. The original bone like structures inside the bodyguard of Guteng have completely lost their activity. They are yellowish black and can provide less defense than before. Rod can easily cut them apart with an iron sword. these Rod felt that the spiritual imprint of bone vine was connected with the seed of bone vine in his hand, but it no longer had any life, so rod put it into the space ring. Rod knew that at the right time, through the seed of the bone vine, the bone vine could be revived again. Putting the seed of bone vine into the space ring, rod boarded bone dragon again and went to his next destination. Rod''s next target is exactly what the Centaur leader once said. Chapter 150 While meditating in the cave, rod also thought about the next plan. Because of the time-consuming meditation, rod could not know the specific situation of the war, or even whether the battle was over. He could only judge the general direction through the experience of his previous life. Rod knew that the court mage who finally fought with him was already the backbone of the war. When the sixth level creature moves, the war will end in a short time. Therefore, rod could not put his target on the front line of the battlefield. Although there was a bone dragon, in this case, rod obviously did not want to directly face the degree of war on the front line. Therefore, rod still put his eyes on the original spring of elves. While meditating, rod learned something about the tribe in which he lived from the Centaur leader. Compared with ordinary marauders, the tribe of Silva, where the Centaur leader originally lived, has a long history. It was formed in ERI long ago. Although the Silva tribe once had a memorable history, due to the evolution of the times, coupled with the Centaur''s love of fighting and its inability to accumulate much wealth, the Silva tribe has declined at this time. The only valuable thing in the tribe is the spring of spirits in addition to the inherited treasures. According to the Centaur leader, because of its heroic status, it has acquired the treasure inherited from the tribe. According to the original plan of the elders in the tribe, when the Centaur leader''s strength officially enters the fourth level, he can return to the tribe and start the trial of clan leader. After some hardships, he becomes the clan leader. In the view of the elders of the tribe, under the leadership of a hero, both the overall strength and the voice of the tribe will be greatly improved. Before that, the Centaur leader also needs to improve his strength through a series of tasks. In the last mission, the Centaur leader meets rod, who is defeated and killed, and is transformed into a death knight. Through the story of the Centaur leader, rod also learned something about the Silva tribe. Among them, rod is most concerned about the strength of the Silva tribe. Rod learned that, in addition to the current patriarch who was a fourth-order creature, the most elite soldiers in the tribe had gone out to fight with the Centaur leader and died in that battle. In the current situation, facing the invasion of the necromancer, the Silva tribe is also not comfortable. According to the Centaur leader''s statement, rod even doubts whether they can survive this war with Diya. Therefore, due to strength reasons, rod finally chose to go to the Silva tribe. After that, the Centaur leader made a comparison on the map and finally found the location of the tribe, where Rhode was heading. Due to the distance of the position, during the flight, rod specially let the bone dragon rise to the high altitude, making it difficult for the creatures below to find their tracks. At this time, the scenery below quickly swept in rod''s eyes, but it was only a large number of hills and unchanging jungle. Under the rapid flight of the bone dragon, the rest of the undead may not be affected much, but rod''s face is obviously not good. air Rhode did not care about these anomalies, but still put his eyes on the terrain below, and compared it with the terrain recorded on the map. It wasn''t long before, according to the terrain signs on the map, rod knew that he was close to the location of the Silva tribe. Rod knows that there are several very important treasures in the spring of spirits, which are very helpful to improve the strength of the spirit. In addition, the Elven spring itself can greatly enhance rod''s strength. Under the sign of rod''s spirit mark, the bone dragon quickly fell from the sky and landed in the forest. Rod came down from the bone dragon, and the rest of the undead moved quickly and left the bone dragon''s body. At this time, rod took out the mask originally obtained from the Centaur leader from the space ring, and after a brief review, he handed it back to the Centaur leader behind him. During the conversation in advance, rod also asked the Centaur leader about the mask and the battle axe. The answer was that the two treasures were handed down by the tribe, because the Centaur leader''s identity as the next patriarch was given to the Centaur leader first. With these two treasures, there are two other treasures, which are kept in the hands of the current patriarch. In the mouth of the Centaur leader, these two treasures contain part of the inheritance of the Silva tribe. The function of the treasure itself is just to assist. Rod returned the mask to the Centaur leader because of what the Centaur leader said. When he heard the Centaur leader say this, rod realized that there might be a big secret here. According to the game experience of rod''s previous life, the Silva tribe is obviously abnormal, and the two treasures in the hands of the Centaur leader are likely to be the key to solving the task. At this time, with rod''s signal, the vampire turned into a bat first and flew to the direction of the Silva tribe to investigate first. Because of the power brought by the bone dragon, it was easy to be detected by other creatures in the process of descending. Therefore, rod chose a place far away from the Silva tribe to descend, just to keep a certain degree of concealment. cutting-edge news Rod knew that when the war went on to such an extent, the tribes that could survive, no matter what creatures, must have their own unique ways. If you look down on the enemy at will, you will be no different from your former opponent. After waiting for a while, rod realized that the vampire had come to a big tree next to the Silva tribe through the message from his mental imprint. Under the shelter of the tree, the vampire passed on the whole Silva tribe to rod. cutting-edge news Chapter 151 At this time, the vampire will see the picture, passed to rod''s mind, the picture shows, and rod''s original expectations, there are some differences. According to rod''s expectation, the original Silva tribe here will either stay here all the time, not withdraw because of the war, or die in the battle with the powerful necromancer. From what the Centaur leader learned, rod knew that because the tribe had been in this position for a long time, the Centaur tribe who stayed here would not leave for any reason, and the worst outcome would be death. However, what the vampires saw at this time was only a large area of deserted residence, and there was no human existence. The Centaur tribe, which should have lived here, had disappeared completely at this time. After discovering this result, rod considered some situations in his mind, but because there was no further clue, he could not be confirmed. environment With rod''s inspection of the surrounding things, rod also found a lot of anomalies. Under the influence of evocation, rod''s perception of death energy is extremely sensitive. Therefore, rod also focuses on his perception of death energy around him. Rod wants to know whether the departure of the Centaur tribe here is related to the necromancer. With his further perception of death energy, rod also found something. Rod confirmed that there is no death energy here, and the necromancer has never visited here. On the contrary, the magic elements here are more active, and the effect of meditation here can be improved. Rod realized that since there was no death energy here, it showed that the departure of the Centaur tribe had nothing to do with the existence of the necromancer. Rod tried to ask the Centaur leader next to him for information, but he didn''t get a clear answer. Since he didn''t find any trace of other creatures around him, rod stopped looking for them and asked the Centaur leader about the location of the Elven spring. Rod''s main goal is still in the spring of the elves. Rod knows that if he can really get the spring of spirits, even if the number is small, he can improve his strength a lot, and it will also help rod''s next plan. Under the leadership of the Centaur leader, rod climbed a cliff in the rear and came to the entrance of a cave. The entrance is hidden behind a clump of trees. The dense branches and leaves of several big trees just form a natural barrier to cover the entrance. If the Centaur leader had not confirmed that the Elven spring existed here, rod would not have found it. The entrance of the cave is narrow. For the bone dragon in the rear, it is very narrow. According to the size of the bone dragon, it can''t enter at all. Therefore, rod can only let the most powerful bone dragon guard outside the cave, while he and the vampire follow the Centaur leader in front of them. environment As the pace deepened, rod clearly felt the abnormality. The concentration of magic elements inside the cave increases rapidly. If you meditate here, it will have an excellent effect. At this time, due to all kinds of abnormalities, rod finally determined that this is the spring of the elves in the collar of the Centaur. Realizing this, rod began to have some fluctuations in his mind. The spring of spirits exists in the territory of Eli, which contains great magic energy. According to the research of previous players, each sprite spring is actually interconnected below them, and there is a powerful creature at their source. flower The original spring of spirits dried up due to the excessive collection of players. flower Rod did not personally collect the spring of the elves. Therefore, for the environment here, rod can only analyze it in combination with the obtained situation. As rod went deeper and deeper, the light in front of him became brighter. Finally, after a long distance, rod came to a position similar to a hall, and the space in front of him became wider and wider. At the same time, there are also a lot of branch roads ahead. Rod realized that his current position should be in the middle of the mountain, and the forks in front of him were full of traces of human excavation, indicating that there should be other creatures here. Aware of this, rod''s heart began to have some questions, but did not reveal. At this time, the Centaur leader is still leading the way in front, only to see it accurately toward one of the roads in the past, rod immediately followed behind. Through the message from the spiritual imprint, rod learned that it was not far away from the location of the Elven spring. Since the Centaur leader had been to the Elven spring, he was particularly familiar with the internal road. Through the Centaur leader''s story, rod also learned about the inner situation of the Elven spring. When the Centaur leader just woke up to be a hero, he was brought here by the Centaur patriarch at that time, that is, the Centaur who also belongs to the fourth level hero. With the help of the spring of spirits, the Centaur leader even mastered some of his magic skills and healing. In this process, what made the Centaur leader feel abnormal was that there seemed to be another kind of creature in the spring of spirits. This discovery at that time made the Centaur leader very nervous. However, after the Centaur leader left from the cave, because he was faced with a lot of fighting, he did not take charge of a series of news about the spring of the elves. Instead, he led the rest of the Centaurs around him to fight in the territory of Eli as a hero. Until this time, back here again, the Centaur leader told rod about the abnormality it recalled. Chapter 152 After listening to the Centaur leader, rod seemed to think of something, but did not reveal it. Rod recalled that he seemed to have heard of such a creature in the forum of his previous life, but under the current situation, rod could not confirm it. After hearing this, rod no longer asked too much, but continued to move towards the interior of the cave. As he passed the hall, the Centaur leader chose one of the paths, then led the way ahead, while rod followed behind. The surrounding passage becomes narrow again. On the surrounding mountain wall, there are a lot of small fluorescent creatures, which are emitting a lot of soft light to illuminate the surrounding road. At this time, with rod''s pace forward, the vampire behind him seems to feel something, looking at the location of the hall when he came, but there is no indication, and continues to move along the road. After moving on for some time, the Centaur leader signaled to rod that not far ahead was the location of the Elven spring. In rod''s perception, the front was the place with the most powerful magic energy. So far, Rhode''s meditation environment is not good. There is no magic energy concentration in any position. Even without the reminder of the Centaur leader, Rhode also feels abnormal. At this time, in rod''s ear, there was a slight sound of water flow. The subtle sound of the water could not hide from rod''s perception. Rod knew that it was not far away from the spring of the elves. As the pace gets closer and closer, the sound of water flow becomes louder and louder. In rod''s sight, not far ahead, a stream of water was leaving behind from the cliff. Under the mountain wall, a lot of water has accumulated, forming a small pool. Sensing the concentration of magic energy around him, rod realized that this should be the existence of the spring of elves. Rod went to the edge of the Elven spring, bent down and began to look at the Elven spring here. According to the Centaur leader, there should be a creature in the pool. According to rod''s idea, if it''s the creature in his memory, then according to the characteristics of that creature, rod knows how to deal with it. At this time, rod''s move is to confirm the existence of this creature. After checking for a while, the spring was clear, and rod didn''t find any living creatures in it. On the contrary, there are a lot of notches in the pool inside the spring, which attracted rod''s attention. Due to the dim light around, Rhode could not confirm the situation in the pool just by the surrounding fluorescence. Rod wanted to reach out and confirm the situation in the pool, but he was acutely aware of the abnormality. In rod''s perception, the anomaly does not come from the pool in front of him. On the contrary, the location of the anomaly is the channel he originally passed through. At this time, with the sound of an object falling to the ground, a flame rose in the passage that rod had passed before, igniting the object paved on the ground at an unknown time. At the same time, the originally calm cave, the wind began to rise, with the help of the wind, the flame toward the cave burning. Just at the moment of the abnormality in the rear, rod realized that it might not be as he thought. Rod put his eyes back on the spring of elves in front of him. Rod quickly reached out to touch the spring of the elves. Except for the cold touch, there was no response. special these Rod understood that this kind of magic element gathering array can be mastered as long as the level of wisdom is enough. But for meditators, the gathering effect is only temporary, so it can''t maintain the concentration of magic elements all the time. In an instant, rod realized that the spring of spirits here should be just a trap. Rod knew that for his Centaur leader, due to the control of his mental imprint, he could not deceive himself at all, and the knowledge beyond the Centaur leader''s own understanding was not limited. In other words, although the Centaur leader''s own experience is really as it says, there is something unusual in it. cutting-edge news At this time, in front of rod''s eyes, the smoke covered the whole passage, and the surrounding fluorescence was no longer bright. The fire light occupied all of rod''s sight. The speed of the fire rising is very fast, the other side has obviously made a series of preparations here, waiting for the enemy to find here. Rod knew that he could not stay here for a long time, but because of the narrow internal scope of the passage, rod had no way to deal with it. Rod did not wait any longer. When he found the fire in front of him was very strong, he first applied fire control magic to the vampire, and then let the vampire rush out. In the current situation, rod actually has a worry. The current form is very similar to the scene in which rod wakes up the vampire in the tomb at first. Although he didn''t find much abnormality when he came, if the enemy blocked the channel and only used the fire to deal with himself, rod would be difficult to deal with it for a while. Not long after, through the spiritual imprint, rod learned that the vampire had crossed a long passage full of fire and was fighting with other creatures in the hall he had found. When he found this situation, rod was relieved. For rod, this kind of battle is obviously rod''s strength. If the enemy chooses to rely on the advantage of terrain to deal with himself, it can really cause great trouble to rod. From the information from the vampire, it is still in a bad state at this time. In a short time, it has been forced out of a bat skill by the enemy. Realizing this, rod stopped waiting, raised his hand to perform the magic of fire control for himself and the Centaur leader on the side, and then rushed toward the fire passage. Under the blessing of fire control magic, the surrounding ordinary fire can''t do any damage to rod, and the heat generated is also greatly reduced. Only fire magic can break through the protection of fire magic. Chapter 153 The Centaur leader rushed out of the passage to the original hall. The rest of the creatures around instantly found the Centaur leader and began to fight him. At this time, rod, who was behind the Centaur leader, rushed out and joined the battlefield. Because the position of the Centaur leader is just in front of rod, for a moment, the attention of the surrounding creatures is attracted by the Centaur leader in front of them, ignoring rod in the rear. Taking advantage of the current situation, rod found that the creatures besieging him were just a group of ordinary centaurs. these these these weakness When the Centaur leader cuts it, the ordinary Centaur in front of him will be killed instantly no matter what way he uses to resist, and he can only rely on his own body to escape. In this case of frontal combat, the power of the Centaur leader''s two axes was fully displayed. In the twinkling of an eye, four or five centaurs have been killed by the two axes of the Centaur leader. These centaurs around obviously did not expect that their own team, which should be good at frontal combat, would be completely suppressed in the process of such combat. At this time, among these centaurs, a centaur who had been observing the war situation finally began to fight. Looking around at the Centaur''s eyes, this Centaur is obviously in an unusual position. Feeling the magic wave around him, rod put his eyes on the Centaur. The Centaur was not dressed like the common centaurs around him. He didn''t wear any armor, but his face was covered with paint and a necklace made of fangs was hanging in front of him. This Centaur is at the end of the battlefield and can cast magic. Rod realizes that this Centaur is obviously the leader of the surrounding centaurs. A magic arrow shot at the Centaur leader. Just as the Magic Arrow was about to hit the Centaur leader, a centaur who had been killed by the Centaur leader stood up and blocked the magic arrow with his body. At this time, the dead centaurs around stood up one after another and rushed towards the rest of the Centaurs. Due to the poor mana talent of centaurs, except for a few centaurs who can master special skills about magic, the rest of centaurs can''t even perceive the existence of magic elements. these The Centaurs around didn''t realize that. In their cognition, the transformation of the Undead takes a lot of time. these these these These centaurs, who were seriously injured, had just fallen to the ground and died, but they were immediately transformed into undead creatures. They stood up again and continued to fight. This time, however, their targets were not their original enemies, but their original companions. these After mastering the legend level soul summoning technique, in this small-scale battle, rod seems to be invincible. these And, as the battle goes on, there will be more and more undead creatures on rod''s side. these Seeing this, the enemy Centaur caster realized the seriousness of the matter, and with its roar, the surrounding centaurs retreated towards the rear of the hole. At this time, the surviving Centaur''s morale was obviously scattered, turned into a few small groups, and retreated to the nearest channel. Seeing this, rod locked his target on the leader of the enemy, that is, the Centaur caster. Inside the cave, there are a large number of passages. During the scattered retreat of the Centaur, rod lets the rest of his undead creatures continue to chase, while rod and the vampire chase the Centaur caster. Through the message from the spiritual imprint and the position where the Centaur caster fled, rod suddenly let go and did not rush to pursue the Centaur caster in front of him. In the passage, the runaway Centaur caster was extremely unwilling. At the same time, due to the death of his clan, the Centaur caster''s face showed endless hatred. Although the Centaur caster temporarily chooses to run away, once it finds an opportunity, it will attack rod again. For this Centaur caster, the life of the people obviously occupies an important position in his heart. Even so, he still does not feel any regret for the dead people. Instead, he just has endless hatred. Before long, the Centaur caster ran out of the tunnel and came to the original mountain. Just as it was planning to go to several other exits to gather its people, its heart suddenly shrank. In its perception, there is an extremely strong creature beside itself, and it is in extreme danger. Above the sky, a dark shadow flashed by, and then a huge creature fell from the sky, making a violent sound. The Centaur caster, who was inquiring around, obviously didn''t expect this. He was directly trampled on the ground by this creature and was seriously injured. Chapter 154 The creature that attacked the Centaur caster was the bone dragon controlled by rod. Even in frontal combat, the Centaur caster is no match for the bone dragon, let alone in the current situation. Faced with the sudden attack of the bone dragon from the sky, the Centaur caster had no way to resist, so he fell in front of the cave exit. At this time, the Centaur caster has been seriously injured. If the bone dragon tries his best, then in the original situation, the Centaur caster will not have any chance to resist and will be killed directly by the bone dragon. However, at this time, the Centaur caster is only seriously injured and does not die directly. Obviously, the bone dragon has left part of his strength. The behavior of the bone dragon was exactly instructed by rod. When he found that the Centaur caster was fleeing towards the passage where he came, rod ordered the bone dragon to attack the Centaur caster, but not to kill him. At this time, the Centaur caster was seriously injured and was pressed under his feet by the bone dragon, which was exactly what rod was happy to see. In this case, the Centaur caster is still able to cast a spell and make the final resistance, but instead of doing so, the Centaur caster looks at the bone dragon in front of him and gives up the struggle completely. Before long, a sound of footsteps rang out in the Centaur caster''s ear. The Centaur caster takes his eyes away from the dragon and looks in the direction of the footsteps. Rod came to the bone dragon, but he didn''t pay attention to the Centaur caster on the ground. Instead, he put his main idea on the bone dragon. This attack on the Centaur caster was the first battle of the bone dragon after being awakened by rod. Rod also wanted to take this opportunity to see the fighting power of the bone dragon. flower At this time, all of rod''s spiritual attributes are used to control the undead, and not enough. Inside the cave, there are still many dead centaurs. Even if rod wakes them up, he does not have enough spiritual attributes to control them. For these corpses, rod has another plan, but rod''s goal at this time is still on the Centaur caster in front of him. these At the beginning of the battle, rod thought that the Centaur caster was the patriarch of his Centaur leader. But as the battle progressed, rod vetoed it. cutting-edge news cutting-edge news In the process of rod''s March, the Centaur caster who has been trampled on by the bone dragon all the time does not speak. He just looks at rod with his eyes. Years of fighting experience makes him understand that this necromancer is the master of the bone dragon. cutting-edge news Looking at the Centaur caster on the ground, rod understood its intention. In this situation of almost death, the Centaur caster obviously does not want to die like this, but will do everything possible to continue his life. cutting-edge news cutting-edge news As soon as rod''s words were over, the Centaur caster in front of him immediately replied, "the cave here was originally the holy land of the Silva tribe. Due to the invasion of the necromancer, the clan leader took powerful clansmen to join the battle, and the rest of the Centaurs took advantage of the terrain to stick to this position. " At this time, rod seemed to think of something, and asked the Centaur caster in front of him, "what about the spring of the elves that has been stored here?" Hearing rod''s question, the Centaur caster realized that the necromancer was here for the spring of spirits. Although he realized this, the Centaur caster still had no way to resist and had to answer: "Only the clan leader can know where the spring of spirits is stored. I only know that there is a place disguised as the spring of spirits in the cave to deal with the invaders." After listening to the Centaur casters, rod understood why he was attacked by the Centaurs. Rod was not surprised that the Centaur caster didn''t know the real location of the Elven spring. Since his Centaur leader didn''t know the real location of the Elven spring, the Centaur caster in front of him shouldn''t know either. At this time, rod asked: "what''s the situation between Diya and Eli? What''s the situation now? " As he meditated in the cave for about half a month, rod didn''t know what the current situation was, so he could only learn more from the Centaur caster in front of him. Hearing rod''s question, the Centaur caster seemed to think of something, but he didn''t show it. He just replied, "I don''t know the answer to this question. My people and I didn''t join in this battle, just want to keep the inheritance of the Silva tribe, so we don''t know about the war situation. " cutting-edge news Rod asked the fallen Centaur caster, "where do the rest of your centaurs live?" For this question, the Centaur caster in front of him is obviously very hesitant, unwilling to give rod an answer easily. At this time, looking at rod''s indifferent eyes, the Centaur caster seemed to think of something. Then he said to rod, "I can tell you the answer to this question, but you must promise that you won''t kill me after I say the answer." After hearing the Centaur caster''s request, rod realized what he thought. So far, the Centaur caster has answered rod''s question completely, and its purpose is to survive. Chapter 155 Looking at the Centaur caster in front of him, rod said, "even if I promise you to live after you answer the question, when you finish, I will disobey the original words and kill you. What can you do?" Rod did not answer the Centaur caster''s request directly. Instead, he asked the Centaur caster. In rod''s view, this kind of people who give the chance to live to others, the final outcome has been doomed. After listening to rod''s words, the Centaur caster also realized it. As rod said, the Centaur caster has no resistance at this time. During the dialogue between the two people, the injury of the Centaur caster gradually worsened. Even if rod let him go, he had no power to leave. It can be said that his life and death were completely in rod''s hands. Even so, the Centaur caster still wants to live. Looking at rod in front of him, the Centaur caster said, "the location of the others is in the cave." "In order to cope with the war and protect the holy land of the clan, after the clan leader left, we gave up our original ground dwelling and built a new one inside the cave." At this time, through the words of the Centaur caster, rod fully understood the Silva tribe here. In the current situation, some changes have taken place in rod''s goals. Rod wants to get as many experience points as possible, and then wait for the chance to find the spring of elves. At this time, rod takes out a healing magic scroll from the space ring and uses it to the Centaur caster on the ground. The bone dragon also removes the dragon claw that has been pressing on the Centaur caster. Feeling the enemy''s action, the Centaur caster had a great doubt in his heart. Looking at the Centaur caster with a puzzled look on his face, rod said, "take me where the other centaurs are." At this time, in rod''s perception, with the cooperation of the rest of the Centaur undead, the vampire and the Centaur leader have cleaned up the surrounding ordinary centaurs, and all the Centaurs have been killed except a few centaurs. In this case, rod, through his mental imprint, asked his undead creatures to search for traces of the remaining centaurs that might exist inside the cave, but the result was nothing. Inside the cave, there are a lot of passageways. If it is not for the creatures living here all the year round, it will be difficult to distinguish each road. After realizing this, rod realized that it might take a lot of time to find out the position of the other centaurs from the cave by ordinary search alone. Even the Centaur leader with expert reconnaissance could not find any abnormality. Therefore, in order to find this position quickly, rod still needs the Centaur caster to guide him. After understanding rod''s intention, the Centaur caster didn''t say much, so he went to the inside of the cave. Rod did not follow the Centaur caster directly, but let his Centaur leader follow him, so that even if the Centaur caster has any changes, the Centaur leader can solve them in the first time. Vampires and other Centaur undead were also summoned by rod to follow in the rear. The Centaur caster heads for the inner passage. Feeling the threat coming from behind, the Centaur caster does not dare to make any changes, but leads the way ahead. It wasn''t long before the Centaur caster took the undead creatures in the rear to the depth of one of the passages. Rod, who had been following the rear to observe, found that the end of the passage was just a dead end. Rod did not say much, but waited for the action of the Centaur caster. At this point, the Centaur caster comes to the cliff at the end of the passage and extends his hand to the cliff in front of him. In rod''s sight, the Centaur caster''s hand was completely inside the cliff. Suddenly, rod realized that the rock wall in front of him might be just an illusion. Although it''s just an illusion, it can easily hide these ordinary Centaur spirits. Even rod doesn''t feel any strange breath behind the illusion. environment After proving that there is an illusion here, the Centaur caster may be afraid of causing an abnormality in the rear. Instead of any action, he looks at rod. In his consciousness, rod is the controller of all the undead creatures around him. At this point, the Centaur leader in the rear directly pushes the Centaur caster in front of him with his hand, signaling him to enter the wall first. Being pushed by the Centaur leader, the Centaur caster couldn''t help looking at the Centaur leader. In the dim light around, at close range, the Centaur caster was surprised to find that the Centaur was wearing a ferocious mask. For this ferocious mask, the Centaur caster has a deep impression. This is the original treasure of the clan, which should be kept in the hands of the next patriarch. In the course of the original battle, the Centaur caster paid close attention to the Centaur leader. In his opinion, the Centaur undead must have been a powerful soldier. Even if he was transformed into an undead, his strength was still strong. The ordinary Centaur could not even resist its attack. Even so, due to the distance and the dim light around, although the Centaur caster noticed the mask on the Centaur leader''s face, because he couldn''t see the lines clearly, he didn''t associate the mask with the inherited treasures in the clan. At this time, after fully seeing the lines on the mask, the Centaur caster realized that the Centaur in front of him obviously had a deep relationship with the Silva tribe, and even the weapon in his hand should be the heritage treasure of the Silva tribe. Now, the Centaur caster has fully confirmed that this necromancer came here for the purpose of inheriting other treasures from the Silva tribe. After realizing this, the Centaur caster''s heart still did not produce any sense of war, on the contrary, another sense of panic, in the Centaur caster''s heart. At this time, there is no longer the suppression of the bone dragon. In the perception of the Centaur caster, the strongest undead around him is the Centaur leader behind him. However, the Centaur caster still does not choose to fight violently, but honestly enters the wall. Chapter 156 For the Centaur caster, since he has reached this point, even if he resists, it''s just futile. It''s better to obey the orders of the necromancer completely. Maybe there is still a chance. In rod''s sight, the whole body of the Centaur caster entered the wall. Even rod, not far away, could not feel the breath of the Centaur caster in the wall. See the Centaur caster directly into the wall, in rod''s signal, the surrounding undead creatures immediately follow, into the interior of the wall. Coming to the front of the wall, rod reached out and confirmed that there was no problem. Then he went through the wall and came to another space. After entering, looking at the surrounding environment and several centaurs nearby, rod confirmed that the Centaur casters did not deceive themselves, but brought themselves into their living space. The location of the cave itself is relatively hidden. If the Centaur leader did not remember the location accurately, rod would not move towards it immediately. Other creatures can''t find the location of the cave if they don''t have a reminder. Even if they enter, they can''t identify the magic wall and find the residence of the Centaur tribe inside. Because of this, during the war, the low rank centaurs in the Centaur tribe could survive without being discovered by other Necromancers. According to rod''s understanding, as long as a necromancer finds this location, he can release the mission through the mission system of the camp. At that time, many powerful necromancers will come to this place in order to complete the mission. The Silva tribe obviously survived the war in this way. these Coming to the back of the wall, rod saw the low-level centaurs not far away. For these creatures coming in from outside the wall, these centaurs observed. Because the front few are centaurs, these centaurs have not found any abnormality until they perceived the death energy of the surrounding creatures, and then they found the problem. At this time, after confirming that this is the residence of the Silva tribe, rod made his undead creatures come here to fight through his spiritual imprint. these these these these In this process, the Centaur caster''s face showed an expression of impatience, but there was still no unnecessary action, but was waiting for rod''s instructions. At the end of the battle, the rest of the undead around him, with rod''s sign, looked around. cutting-edge news Similar to other gathering places, or the spring of spirits, the news of inheriting treasures? " cutting-edge news cutting-edge news Even so, the Centaur caster didn''t directly say that he didn''t know. Instead, he opened his mouth to rod and said something completely made up by himself. The Centaur caster was halfway through the conversation when he noticed rod''s cold eyes. At this time, the Centaur leader beside him immediately chopped down with one axe. The blade of the axe instantly cuts into the Centaur caster''s body. With this blow, the Centaur caster will be killed. Obviously, the Centaur caster did not expect that the necromancer who was asking for information would choose to attack him directly. In this case, the Centaur caster was directly injured, and the original injury did not recover, so the Centaur caster completely lost his fighting ability. Perhaps the Centaur caster began to feel regret when he realized his own ending. If he had known that, he might as well have resisted with all his strength when he was caught by the bone dragon. Instead, he didn''t have to involve the rest of the Centaurs in the tribe because he wanted to live. The Centaur leader cut off the Centaur caster with one axe and killed him completely. At this point, after confirming that he has gained experience, rod comes to the Centaur caster and takes the pendant from him. Rod was disappointed to find that it was just an ordinary pendant. According to rod''s original idea, because of his poor casting talent, there were few casters in the Centaur tribe, and the original Centaur casters obviously had another reason. Therefore, rod thought of the heritage treasure of the Silva tribe, that is, the animal Tooth Pendant in front of the Centaur caster, but finally found that it was just an ordinary decoration. Even so, rod did not say much, but began to plan for the next step. After giving a command to the surrounding Centaur undead, most of the Centaur undead ran to the rear channel one after another and began to carry out the task assigned by rod. The remaining Centaur undead still stayed here and searched around. The Centaur leader remained at rod''s side, waiting for rod''s instructions. At this point, rod begins to release death energy to the body of the Centaur caster on the ground. During the previous battle, the Centaur caster''s body was seriously injured, but his head didn''t have much impact on the generation of soul fire. Therefore, rod was able to transform it into an undead. Even so, for Centaur casters with severe trauma, even if they are transformed into undead creatures, their combat ability is severely reduced. Rod only spent 1 mana and no longer released death energy. At this point, the Centaur caster has been transformed into a necromancer and is back on his feet. Just as it stood up, the Centaur leader beside it swept by with a sharp axe. This time, the Centaur caster''s head fell to the ground, apparently dead, and could not die any more. Chapter 157 Rod''s move, of course, is not for other purposes, but to gain more experience. After killing the enemy, the corpse of the enemy can be transformed into the undead through the evocation technique, and then the spirit mark can be used to control it. Usually, necromancers use evocation in order to obtain their undead creatures. However, for players, after having the technique of evocation, there is an additional way to gain experience value, that is, after transforming the enemy into an undead creature, instead of using the mental imprint control, they directly kill it. In this way, even ordinary enemies can provide experience value again after death. In previous lives, this way of gaining experience value was widely used by players, and rod also heard about it, but he never had a chance to confirm it until now. these But under the effect of rod''s expert level evocation, the corresponding order of these undead creatures is roughly the same as before, so rod can get a lot of experience points in this way. After killing the Centaur caster who became an undead creature, rod led the Centaur leader in the rear to the residence nearby. At this time, in this space, filled with a strong smell of blood. these these these these these these these these Rod went over to have a look. Here are some simple items, most of which are weapons used by centaurs. In addition, there are only a small number of gold coins. At this time, some items attracted rod''s attention. Rod took them and looked at them. Rhode is holding some high-quality gems. The value of these gems alone exceeds that of all the objects around them. Rod doesn''t know how the Centaurs here got these gems, but it doesn''t affect rod''s income. these these Aware of this, rod did not look around the debris, but quickly walked toward this unusual place. Before long, after bypassing some obstacles, rod and the Centaur leader came to the front of a building, which was more unusual than the ordinary stone houses around. Rod looked in the direction of the building. In rod''s sight, a perfect residence appeared. The area of this residence is very large. Because this place is located in the hinterland of the mountain, the height of this building almost occupied the whole internal space. Compared with other small buildings around, this building is obviously full of abnormal feeling. Rod didn''t think much about it. He pushed open the main door of the building and went in. The interior of the building is dim, and the fluorescence outside the door can''t shine into the interior of the building. Rod takes out a torch from the space ring to light it. As the fire lit up, rod looked inside the building. The room is relatively open, with a large number of utensils on the side of the wall. Rod simply observed that most of these utensils were used for sacrifice. these At this point, rod directly through the system log, check the item. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ [Silva''s poems] Quality: Treasure Category: Books Equipment requirements: None Basic attributes: all centaurs belonging to the Silva tribe, all attributes + 1 Special attribute: unknown Evaluation: in the form of poems, the book records a large number of allusions of the Silva people. If you look carefully, you can even find the origin of the Silva people. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Through systematic identification, rod confirmed that the book in his hand should be a treasure. According to the system prompts, rod tried to read the book in his hand, but found it difficult to understand. The content of the book, even the same chapter, is a mixture of many languages, and rod can only recognize some of them. Rod knew in his heart that because of his low level of mysticism, he could not judge the real function of this treasure with a long history. Rod put this treasure into the space ring. When he had a chance, he would go to the magic guild and find a special person to identify it. At this time, I searched the room again and picked up the utensils one by one to check, but I didn''t find anything. Most of the objects placed here are just ordinary objects. It''s good to find a treasure. Due to the different functions of each treasure, almost all of them have their own unique uses. In some cases, a treasure with weak properties may be able to play a great role. At the end of the search inside the room, rod returned to the outside of the room. At this time, the surrounding space had been completely searched by the Centaur undead. Rod confirmed again and left here. Through the wall again, rod returned to the interior of the passage. As soon as I got back to the inside of the passage, the rich smell of blood disappeared. Feeling this, rod turned back and looked at the wall behind him again, but he couldn''t see anything, as if the wall in front of him was just an ordinary wall. Chapter 158 Rod tried to search around the wall and found nothing related to the formation of the magic wall. Discovering this, rod realized that the wall in front of him was obviously cast by a powerful caster. This magic wall will last for a long time unless it is broken by a caster with the same rank. After confirming this, rod seemed to think of something, and then instead of taking care of the wall behind him, he went back to the inside of the passage. Back in the hall where they had met the Centaur caster, there were a lot of ordinary Centaur corpses. When rod was searching for the spoils, the rest of the undead creatures under his control transported all the corpses around him to this space according to the instructions in the mental imprint, so as to facilitate rod''s transformation. As rod raises his hand, death energy accumulates in this space. these these Undead creatures can easily distinguish whether they are controlled by mental imprint. For other undead creatures, they will not show mercy to the undead creatures controlled by mental imprint. Suddenly, the two undead creatures begin to fight quickly. In the process, rod focused on selecting some undead creatures. With the control of mental imprint, many undead gave up their resistance and were killed by the rest of the undead, while rod took advantage of the emptiness of mental attribute to control other undead. Before long, the battle ended quickly. If it wasn''t for rod''s selection of the right Centaur undead, and he didn''t let his undead creatures go all out, the battle would have ended earlier. these The reason for rod to do this, of course, is to prepare for the next plan. By checking the position of the magic wall again, rod had another idea in his mind, that is, the wall here should also be related to the spring of the elves. Perhaps the location of the spring of spirits is also covered by such a wall, which has not been found. In the process of asking the Centaur caster before, he mentioned the special position here many times, so rod came up with this idea. To test this idea, rod needs to let his Centaur undead search. these That''s why rod took the initiative to replace his third-order Centaur undead with a larger number of second-order centaurs. After all this, under the control of rod, the Centaur leader can control rod''s undead creatures through the homologous mental imprint. these Because we can''t find any abnormality simply by perception, the Centaur leader manipulates these undead creatures with rod''s signal, closely searches every wall around, and even directly moves his hand on the wall. For these ordinary Centaur undead, because they don''t have much wisdom, if they don''t have the control of the Centaur leader, but rely on their own search, they are very difficult to find abnormalities. Rod knew that the interior of the cave was extremely complex. Although rod did not go deep into it for inspection, through a series of previous searches, rod found that the deeper he went, the more the number of such forks increased. Although the number of centaurs under his command increased, it was difficult to find abnormalities in a short time. Taking this opportunity, rod can meditate to improve his strength, but before meditating, rod still needs to deal with some things. Along the way, rod came to the cave. As soon as he walked out of the cave, rod saw the bone dragon at the entrance. At this time, according to rod''s instructions, the bone dragon still stayed on the ground. It was the whereabouts of the bone dragon that rod had to deal with. It takes a lot of time to search the inside of the cave or to meditate. Before that, rod has to put the bone dragon in place. Because of the bone dragon''s side, a lot of death energy will be released all the time. Any living creature in the neighborhood would sense the anomaly here, which was obviously not what rod wanted to see. For rod, although his strength has improved a lot, he is still in danger of dying in the face of the real strong. If a powerful caster feels the energy concentration of death here and chooses to explore it, then rod has to choose to escape. Moreover, in the process of meditation, rod did not want to be disturbed. Due to the long search time, rod chooses to meditate deeply. Once the process of deep meditation is interrupted, rod will suffer some backfire. Therefore, rod needs to let the bone dragon hide, at least not just release death energy. With rod''s signal, Gu Long immediately took action. I saw the dragon claw toward the location of the cave, a large number of rocks splashing around, making a huge sound. Rod knew that before the war, a large area here was the residence of the Silva people, which meant that there would be no gathering place for other creatures nearby. Although the bone dragon made a huge noise at this time, rod was not worried. Due to the habit of centaurs, they hardly have any contact with other races except during the war. Therefore, even if rod killed all the Centaurs here, as long as they were well hidden, the news would not leak for a moment. Before long, Gu Long opened a huge hole in the surrounding mountain wall, and a large number of rocks scattered around the cave. Rod knew that the power of the bone dragon was enormous. So far, the bone dragon was the strongest undead under its control, and the rest of the undead could not be compared. As the bone dragon expands the entrance of the cave, the whole body finally enters it. In this way, the death energy of bone dragon is covered up. Chapter 159 After dealing with the bone dragon, rod went back to the inside of the cave, found a fork nearby, and entered it, ready to meditate. For rod, because he has mastered the legendary level of evocation, what he needs most at this time is to improve his spiritual attributes. Before meditating, rod decided to upgrade. "Consume experience 13000, remaining experience 620. The class level has been upgraded from level 3 to level 3, level 6 and level 8, respectively. " "Get free attribute point 2, skill point 2..." After many battles, rod''s accumulated experience has reached a high level, which is enough for him to upgrade 2 levels in a row. Rhode assigned the free attributes to the spiritual attributes, and then began to meditate deeply. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ As time went by, rod''s spiritual attributes improved a lot in the process of deep meditation. During this period, all rod did was to meditate deeply, then restore mana with ordinary meditation, and then meditate deeply again. Maybe rod found a state in the process of meditation during this period of time. The effect of these two deep meditations of rod is very significant. Compared with his last ten days of deep meditation, both of his deep meditations took only five days. And rod got more attributes than the last one. three o''clock Rod knows that if you are a necromancer, every deep meditation can enhance more spiritual attributes. After this deep meditation, rod got up, moved a little, and got ready for the next meditation. At this time, in rod''s spiritual imprint, suddenly came the message of Centaur leader. After knowing this, rod gave up meditation for the time being and walked towards the inside of the passage. Rod realized that the spring of the elves he was looking for had finally been settled. In the process of searching for many days, rod also learned about the search from the Centaur leader through his mental imprint. these In this process, rod also gradually found the abnormality. If he just wanted to hide his sight, no matter how powerful the Silva tribe living here is, he would not dig so many passages in the cave. these these Without much thought, rod immediately set out for the place where the Centaur leader found something unusual. With the deepening of rod, the tunnel presents a downward trend, the surrounding fluorescence gradually disappears, leaving only the deepest darkness. these Rod still lit the torch and went deep. Because of the darkness around him and the many forks, although rod knew the general direction of the undead, he could not directly descend to the spot where the undead had found it. At this time, under the sign of rod, a undead below quickly moves forward to rod''s position according to the perception in the mental imprint. Not long after, in the light of the fire, rod''s front appeared the figure of an undead. The fire lights up its human body and exposes its face in front of rod''s eyes. This undead is a vampire. In the process of rod''s meditation, instead of following the rest of the undead to search into the tunnel, the vampire devours the flesh and blood on the original Centaur body, and then enters a dormant state. The vampire completed this dormancy earlier than rod. At this time, the serrations protruding from the vampire''s face gradually converged, and the whole face was not as terrible as before. The overall trend was toward a normal state. eight o''clock After discovering this, rod knew that compared with the original state, the strength of the vampire has been greatly improved. Under the leadership of the vampire, not long after, rod came to the undead found abnormal position. At this time, by the light of the fire, rod saw that many undead creatures had gathered here. The original Centaur dead, now all gathered here, waiting for rod''s arrival. Rod comes to the front of the undead. Here, the Centaur leader signals to rod. At this time, rod''s eyes, on the front of the wall. The abnormal location is not the end of the wall, but the ordinary wall in front of us. If the undead does not search every location carefully, but simply search the end of the passage, then even if they come here, they will skip it quickly. In this dark mountain tunnel, except for the undead, there are not many creatures willing to search in this way for ten days. flower It can be said that the hidden location of this Elven spring is extremely hidden. If someone else comes here, even if they can capture the Centaur tribe, they will not find any clues and may have left directly. At rod''s signal, the Centaur leader next to him took the lead to pass through the wall and enter it. Although the possibility is very small, rod is still worried about the possible danger inside. Therefore, rod chooses to let the most powerful Centaur leader enter first. As rod watched, the Centaur leader''s body melted into the wall. The wall only fluctuates when the Centaur leader enters. When the Centaur leader enters, it immediately returns to its original state. Only by perception, rod can''t sense the anomaly at all. The walls here are as like as two peas Rhodes saw before, but they are just a kind of magic, but they can completely hide the internal smell, so that people can not see any abnormalities from their appearance. Chapter 160 Looking at the magic wall in front of him, rod knew that if he had not learned this method from the Centaur tribe in advance, he would not have thought that the Elven spring would be hidden here in this way. At this time, after the Centaur leader confirmed that there was no danger inside, rod would no longer wait, but directly enter it. Through the wall in front of him, rod came to the inner space. As soon as he entered, rod''s ears heard the sound of the water. At this point, the Centaur leader has been waiting inside. environment Rod looked around. In the inner space, there is no light, rod can see things around, with the torch in his hand. In rod''s sight, a large pool appeared on the ground in front of him. Except for the place where he just came in, there was a spacious platform, and there was no road inside. It was this pool that made the sound of water that rod had heard. As if aware of something, rod approached the pool. With the entry of rod, the undead behind also stepped into the wall and came to this space. As rod''s steps approached, he seemed to feel something unusual in his perception. At this point, rod stopped a little further from the pool. Rod''s eyes were now completely in the pool. The surface of the pool was not calm, and the water waves were surging all around. The sound of water flow that rod heard earlier was also caused by it. According to rod''s observation, there is no water flowing down the walls everywhere. In front of him, the water in the pool does not flow around except that the inside of the pool is active. When he discovered this, rod stopped. flower environment Rod understood that there would be strong biological protection around the place where the spring of elves was created. Therefore, although very eager to get the spring of the elves, rod did not immediately approach. Under rod''s signal, the vampire on one side had the action first. Vampire from rod side, took rod handed it an item, and then came to this pool. What the vampire is holding in his hand is the water bottle used to hold fresh water preserved in rod''s space ring. The kettle is made of tight leather, which ensures its tightness to water. At this time, there is nothing inside the kettle. At this time, rod handed the kettle to the vampire, just to let the vampire take the water from the pool for himself. Rod watched the action of the vampire. Under rod''s gaze, the vampire came to the edge of the pool and sank the kettle in his hand into the pool in front of him. The surrounding light is not bright, rod can see the surrounding environment, all rely on the torch in his hand, but for the vampire, this dark environment, obviously can''t affect it. As the kettle sinks below the surface, the vampire is also aware of the danger at this time and is fully aware of the surrounding abnormalities. Slowly, the more water there is in the kettle. As the kettle was about to fill, suddenly, something changed. In front of the vampire, the pool, which was only surging with water waves, made a loud noise. The vampire felt the abnormality for the first time, and then quickly retreated to the rear. At this time, in front of the vampire, an ice arrow shot straight at the vampire. As early as when the vampire had noticed, the ice arrow had been shot. In an instant, the ice arrow came to the vampire. Facing the ice arrow, because the distance of the ice arrow is very close, the vampire has no spare time to dodge. Feeling the threat from the ice arrow in front of him, the vampire directly chooses to bat. Suddenly, in this space, a large number of black fog burst out, and a sound of falling objects came out. The ice arrow shot directly through the black fog, hit the back wall, and directly burst a huge gap in the wall. In the dark fog, a large number of bats rushed out. After dodging this attack, the vampire didn''t let the bat move towards the rear. At rod''s sign, the bat rushed directly to the pool in front of him. In an instant, another magic wave came. Even rod, who was in the rear, clearly felt the power brought by this wave. The bat that is rushing to the pool is killed by a range spell. The rest of the bats are unable to maintain the vampire''s batification. At this point, bats gather directly near the pool. With the black fog, the vampire''s body appears. When the vampire just appeared, he bent down and grasped an object on the ground. The vampire flashed back to rod. At this time, the vampire will be in the hands of the items to rod, is the beginning of the water in the pool. Though not instructed by rod, the vampire is still aware of this. Just at the end of the bat, the vampire specially grabbed the kettle on the ground and returned to rod, realizing the importance of this item. Although rod took the kettle, he didn''t put his eyes on the kettle in his hand. Instead, he looked at the direction of the pool. Above the pool, a strange creature was standing. It''s this creature that attacked vampires in the past. By the light of the fire, rod was able to observe the whole picture of the creature. The whole body of this creature presents a kind of dark blue. The body on the body is not like the ordinary human body, but a kind of water wave. This creature has a humanoid upper body. Rod can see its arms at this time, but it doesn''t have legs under it. Instead, it is a snake like whole with fins behind it. In rod''s sight, the creature in front of him stood on the water without any support. Rod could even see the waves on the water. Because of his previous life experience, rod recognized the identity of this creature in the moment he saw it. It was the water element in the Elemental creature. Chapter 161 According to rod''s understanding, the production of elemental organisms needs to meet certain conditions. If you want to produce elemental creatures by yourself in the natural state, the first thing you need is extremely rich magic elements, and then there will be a long wait for elemental creatures to produce. Compared with this slow way, powerful mages can even directly summon elemental creatures to fight for themselves. Although both of them belong to the elemental creatures, there are great differences in strength between them, from the weak first and second order creatures to the sixth order creatures composed of core elements. However, more than a certain level of elemental biology, in this case is very difficult to encounter. Powerful elemental organisms almost all exist in the elemental planes. The sixth order elemental creatures, rod only met a few times in his previous life, and all met in the elemental plane. Rod knows that the current period of the game is still in the early stage of the first expansion. Powerful elemental creatures will not appear easily. If rod didn''t come here to look for the spring of the elves, he would not have been attacked by the water element. Realizing the identity of the creature in front of him, rod turned his eyes to the pool in front of him. The goal of rod''s trip is to find the spring of the spirit hidden here, and the production of the water element in front of him undoubtedly shows the abnormality of the pool here. At this point, rod looked at the kettle in his hand. Previously, in order to avoid the ice arrow attack from the water element, the vampire fell on the ground in the process of bating. Most of the water in the kettle was splashed on the ground, but there was still a little left. Because of the precious degree of the spring of spirits in the previous life, rod knew that the water in front of him could not be all the springs of spirits. According to the special location here, rod guessed that the water pool in front of him might be the elf spring diluted to a very low level. Therefore, rod asked the vampire to pick up such a pot of water for himself just to verify his guess. As for the spring of spirits, rod knew that if he drank it, his overall strength would be greatly improved. But in the current situation, what Rhode needs to deal with is obviously the water element in front of him. At this time, perhaps it is to see the enemy for a long time no action, in front of the water element attack first. In rod''s sight, the water element waved his hand, and then a large number of ice arrows appeared, shooting in his own direction. A lot of ice arrows will spread all around. If an ordinary mage casts a spell, he will lose a lot of mana just by releasing so many ice arrows. Maybe other mages can also burst out a large number of spells in a short time, but doing so consumes a lot of mana. Basically, they only use it when the enemy rushes into their side. If the enemy doesn''t die in this attack, then after losing the mana value, it can only die by itself. However, for the water element, the release of magic depends more on its instinct and will not be affected by the mana value at all. At this time, in the face of the ice arrow in front of him, rod can only let the undead around him escape. Even rod himself should be careful to shoot his own ice arrow. these these At this time, after receiving rod''s instructions, the vampire takes the lead in rushing towards the position of the water element. weakness Although the casting of water element is not affected by mana value, it also has its own level limit. This kind of restriction leads to the fact that the water element can not produce a large number of ice arrows again in a short time after one ice arrow. Since water element does not have the limitation of mana value, in a battle, as long as you give it enough time, you can cast spells like this many times. This time, the impact of ice arrow killed a lot of undead creatures around. Rod looked around. At this time, almost all of the Centaur undead were injured. these At this time, the vampire has rushed to the side of the water element, directly towards the water element. In the face of the vampire''s attack, the water element quickly releases an ice arrow towards the front, and then instantly evades to the rear without staying in the same place. The ice arrow shoots at the vampire at a high speed. The vampire sees the trajectory released by the ice arrow and avoids it with a flash. At the same time, the speed does not decrease and continues to rush towards the position of water element. At this time, the position of water element is far away from the shore around the pool, and close to the back of the pool. Because there is no way to directly attack the water element in front of us, the vampire jumps directly from the bank and pours out quickly at the water element. Affected by the previous outbreak of a large number of ice arrows, the water element has no way to immediately release the spell to counter the vampire in front of you. To this, the element of water did not produce any reaction, even the expression on the face also did not change. Rod knew that for elemental creatures, what constitutes their bodies are only the most basic magic elements. Maybe the high-level elemental creatures can produce a series of emotions, but for the low-level elemental creatures, they don''t have any emotions except to fulfill their mission. At this time, the water element in front of the vampire flashed, then quickly sank towards the inside of the pool, and disappeared completely in the twinkling of an eye. flower In an instant, the vampire who fell into the pool sensed an extremely powerful threat. Instead of staying, the vampire immediately used the bat. With a burst of black fog burst out, the pool, in the vampire''s original position, broke out several sharp ice spines. Ice spurs burst out through the surrounding water, and instantly scattered the whole black fog. Fortunately, the vampire used the bat skill in advance, so it was not hurt by ice sting. In the face of vampire attack, the water element did not produce any panic, but dived into the water, came to their home. In the underwater environment, the strength of water element can be fully exerted. Chapter 162 After escaping the attack of water elements, bats gather on the shore. With a burst of black fog, the body of the vampire reappears. When the vampire leaves the pool, the ice spines on the water melt quickly and disappear in a flash. At this time, the water surface is completely calm, and only slight fluctuations are generated on the water surface. If it is not for the previous battle, it even makes people doubt whether there are creatures in the pool. During the vampire''s attempt to attack the water element, rod did not get close to the shore, but watched. Looking at this scene, rod seems to be aware of something. Rod knew that the spring of the spirit must be hidden somewhere under the pool. In order to get the spring of the spirit, we must first kill the water element guarding here. Although there is only one element of water here, it is more difficult than rod expected. In this environment, it is difficult for rod''s undead creatures to do any damage to the water element, but the water element''s magic can easily deal with the surrounding undead creatures. environment Rod realized that he still needed to rely on his existing strength to overcome the water element in front of him. For the water element, casting a spell does not consume mana. You only need to wait for your own recovery to release the spell again. Therefore, the regular mage''s consumption tactics have no significance for it. these Thinking of this, rod quickly releases death energy around him. With the decline of rod''s mana value, the strong death energy instantly fills all the internal space. Export Under the action of this wall, the energy of death is completely sealed in this space and will not escape. Rod''s purpose of releasing death energy is to let the rest of the undead creatures around absorb it, so as to recover the damage on his body. As an Elemental creature, the water element hiding at the bottom of the pool immediately felt the strong energy of death around, and immediately felt a burst of anger. No matter what kind of elemental creatures are, they have an instinctive aversion to the undead. For them, there is an essential difference between the energy of death and that of their bodies. At this time, I feel the gathering of death energy. Instead of hiding, the water element rises directly from the water surface. Then I wave my arm and burst out a large number of ice arrows in the direction of rod again. In the face of the ice arrow, rod did not choose to let the surrounding undead creatures to avoid, but let them directly toward the position of the water element. not bad In the case of water element occupying the advantage of the terrain, only in this way can rod have the opportunity to kill the water element here. Otherwise, when all the Centaurs around die and lose the advantage in the number of undead creatures, rod can only choose to leave. Ice arrow across these Centaur dead body, many Centaur dead fell in this charge. But more centaurs, the dead, have rushed to the pool. Facing these undead creatures around, the water element performs the same old skill again, sneaks into the bottom of the water again, and only when the undead creatures around step into the pool, the water element will attack. cutting-edge news Water element also understands rod''s intention. As a result of a burst of ice arrows just now, in the face of a large number of undead creatures, water element did not choose to attack for a while, but continued to lurk underwater. For a moment, although the undead stepped into the pool, they could not find the trace of water element. Rod knew he had to make a quick decision. In the face of the hidden water elements, the perception of the undead creatures is greatly limited. They can only search by luck. Only the Centaur leader and the vampire seem to feel something and look in the same direction. Instantly, with rod''s signal, all the Centaurs around rushed to this position. these these these If rod mastered the expert level water system magic, he only needed to perform water control magic on his undead creatures to gain certain advantages, but rod did not master this special skill. It was dark all around, and the torch in rod''s hand could only illuminate the position on the water surface. Rod could not understand the underwater situation at all. environment Therefore, rod can only choose the last way. Standing on the shore, rod raised his hand and tried his best to show the wave of death, attacking the hidden water elements. Under the impact of death wave, even the water element hidden under the water can not avoid the damage of death wave. For rod, it''s obviously a waste of mana to attack a creature with the range spell death ripple. But rod doesn''t have a better way to attack. Even though this way will consume a lot of mana, it can cause a lot of damage to the water element. As the surrounding centaurs slowly die, rod''s original spiritual attributes are returned, and the damage of his spells is also improved. Under the continuous erosion of death waves, the life value of water element drops rapidly. Compared with the casting ability of water element, its health value has obviously become a weakness. Due to the massive loss of health value in the body, water element is difficult to cast any spell at a time. Chapter 163 Rod knows that water needs to be resolved quickly at this time, and it''s not the time to retain mana. In this casting process, without any pause, rod used all his remaining mana to release the death ripple. In this way, he wanted to do as much damage to the water element as possible, leaving only one digit mana to deal with other situations. With the release of death waves, the injury of water element becomes more and more serious. Compared with the original state, the water element at this time is obviously not good. Just after being hurt by the death ripple, the water element still wants to resist the damage caused by the death ripple, so he can''t get out of the water, waiting for his casting ability to recover completely. However, what the water element did not expect was that rod would release death waves many times in succession. Even a single death ripple can cause certain damage to the water element with less health value, not to mention several successive death ripples. In this case, after the attack of multiple death waves, the state of water element drops sharply. For elemental life, the value of life in the body corresponds to their overall state. Once the value of life in the body is too low, both the casting ability and their own will will will be greatly affected. Along with the death wave, it is the Centaur leader who has been waiting to attack the water element. In the current situation, the rest of the Centaur undead around are hard to find the location of the water element because of their low perception. Even if rod ordered them to attack the water element, the water element can also rely on its own flexibility and the surrounding environment, in the water from their four legs between the rapid shuttle. In contrast, Centaur leaders have no such influence. Because of their own strength, the Centaur leader can well perceive the enemy''s trace, even if the water element is hiding under the water, the Centaur leader can also detect its trace. Even after being hurt by the spell, the water element still doesn''t intend to show its own trace, but still lurks under the water, waiting for its casting ability to fully recover, so as to counterattack the enemy. Just as the water element is waiting for it, there is a big splash in front of it. An attack appears in front of the water element. This attack was made by the Centaur leader. After finding the location of the water element, the Centaur leader went straight here and chopped the water element. flower Taking advantage of this opportunity, the water element in the pool resists the discomfort caused by the loss of vitality, moves to one side, and instantly appears in another position. In water, water element can swim flexibly. The latter part of its body, at this time revealed a fish like tail fin. special Similarly, with the help of the blocking of the water surface, any attack on the water element will be weakened by the resistance generated by the water surface. The water element is determined to spend with rod in this way. In this case, although there are a large number of undead creatures, they can not gain any advantage. Seeing the water element swimming away, the Centaur leader immediately rushed to the position where the water element was, but the water element easily threw the Centaur leader away with the speed of underwater movement. environment The perception ability of water element has been further improved through the surrounding water flow. It is obviously very difficult for the Centaur leader to catch up with the extremely flexible water element in this way. Before long, although the health value has dropped a lot, the casting ability of water element has been restored, and water element immediately chooses to fight back against the surrounding undead creatures. At this moment, several centaurs close to the water element were pierced by ice arrows, and the soul fire dissipated directly. While fighting back against the surrounding undead, water element also noticed rod on the shore. Water element realizes that rod is the necromancer who controls these undead creatures. Thinking of this, the water element immediately gave up dealing with the surrounding undead creatures and turned its eyes on rod. Just as the water element is about to give a hand to rod, a figure with a whole body burning flame suddenly appears in the sight of the water element. Water element found that the figure was standing in the middle of the pool, and the water around it could not extinguish the flame, on the contrary, it made the flame more vigorous. As the instinct of elemental biology, the water element discovered the emergence of crisis at the first time. The instinct of water element tells it that this Elemental creature in front of it is the enemy of all water elements, fire element. Perhaps aware of the position of the water element ahead, the fire element took a look in the direction of the water element. With the idea of fire element moving, the whole water surface is almost ignited by fire. At this time, the fire element raises its hand directly, and the violent explosion is produced all around, spreading rapidly towards the center of the water element. Seeing this, the water element did not dare to move around, but dived directly into the water to avoid the explosion around. After diving into the water, the water element suddenly found that the cave, which was originally illuminated by the fire light generated by the explosion, was completely dim at this time. It seemed that this kind of fire light did not exist from the beginning. The water element looks towards the fire element, but finds nothing. The fire element, which originally appeared in the eyes of the water element, disappears completely. At this time, the water element suddenly realized something and immediately tried to swim to the side, but it was too late. flower In this case, the water element did not have any idea of counterattack, but tried to escape to the side, but was directly caught by the claws. The owner of these claws is the vampire controlled by rod. While the attention of the water element is distracted by the Centaur leader, the vampire perceives the position of the water element and looks for the right opportunity. Finally, when the water element stays at the bottom of the water, it jumps directly from the shore to the direction of the water element. Because of the close distance, the vampire''s claws directly pierced into the body of water element, dragging the water element to death. The water element struggles to get rid of the vampire''s claws, but finds that it can''t get rid of it at all. While the water element is trying to gather the whole body''s mana and release the ice arrow at the vampire, the Centaur leader has arrived in time. Chapter 164 With the split of the Centaur, the water separated again, but this time, the firmly held water element had no way to dodge. Even if the damage of the Centaur leader''s chop is weakened by the resistance of water, it is not something that water can resist. The axe blade splits into the body of the water element and kills the water element instantly. With the death of the water element, the battle is over. At the moment of death of water element, rod found that he had obtained 800 experience points corresponding to water element through the prompt in the system log. these Rod recalled that in the previous battle, if the vampire did not seize the opportunity to capture the water element, then rod would still need a lot of effort to kill the water element at the bottom of the water. At this time, rod put his eyes on the Centaur leader who was pulling out his axe. Rod knows that the reason why vampires can easily grasp the water element under the water is because of the influence of the Centaur leader on the water element. The Centaur leader took the initiative to use the mask effect on the water element, which affected the water element a lot. Finally, he was caught by the vampire because he wasted too much time. In the battle, rod didn''t give too many orders to the Centaur leader. The Centaur leader''s use of the mask depends on his observation of the war situation. Rod didn''t expect that what he originally thought was the inheritance of the Silva tribe, so he gave the mask back to the Centaur leader. However, in this case, the Centaur leader changed the war situation by using the mask, and finally killed the water element. Rod knew that with masks, the Centaur leader was able to have a significant impact on fourth order creatures. Compared with the virtual shadow you see when fighting with the Centaur leader, the water element should see a more realistic scene, which can affect its judgment. At this time, with rod''s signal, the Centaur leader and the vampire carry the body of water element to the shore. Although he was killed by the Centaur leader''s axe, there was no blood on the water element''s body, and there was no abnormal reaction at the wound. Rod knew that for elemental creatures, their bodies were not like the bodies of conventional creatures, and there was no blood in their bodies. The core of their life is actually another kind of material. Through the previous battle, rod also confirmed that the pool water here should also be an ordinary water source, which has little to do with the Elven spring he was looking for. However, since there is water element here, it also shows that there is a certain particularity here. So, at rod''s signal, the rest of the undead creatures around immediately look for traces of the Elven spring around the pool, while rod himself began to deal with the corpses of water elements. For elemental creatures, they are not made of flesh and blood, which means that rod cannot transform them into undead. And rod''s treatment of water element corpse is actually to obtain the core part of water element corpse. Rod used his weapon to deal with it. Not long after, he took out a gem like object from the corpse of water element, corresponding to the heart of human body, which is the core of water element. In the light of the fire, rod looked at the core of the water element in his hand. The surface of the core is extremely smooth, but there is no luster, just like an ordinary stone on the side of the road. However, on this hard object, it emits rich water magic energy towards all sides. Rod knew that the core element in his hand, even in Diya, where the Necromancers gathered, could sell for a lot of money, while in blakada, the holy land of the necromancers, the price would be even higher. This item has always been particularly valuable for the elemental core that can release magic energy. Different from the ghost crystal, only in the hands of the necromancer can the ghost crystal play its maximum role. The core value of this element to release the magic energy of the water system is obviously higher. Rhode carefully observed the element core in his hand. According to his previous experience, Rhode knew that the element core in his hand already belonged to a better one in quality. The purer element core was only provided by powerful element creatures, and generally would not circulate in the market. It was mostly collected by mages themselves. Rod went to the Elemental Plane in his previous life and also had the purpose of collecting the core of this element. As rod removed the element core from the body of water element, some changes took place in the body of water element, but this change was not obvious. Rod knew that after losing the magic energy provided by the core of the element, the body of the water element would dissipate completely in a short time. For elemental creatures, the elemental core in their bodies is their only weakness. When the elemental core is directly attacked, elemental creatures will also suffer a lot of damage. If it wasn''t for this, elemental creatures would be even stronger. However, the elemental core also gives elemental creatures powerful casting ability, so that their casting ability is not limited by mana value. Rod also knew that if he did not deal with the element core in the water element body, although the water element was dead now, after a period of time, the element core would revive the water element again. Once the element core is taken out, all kinds of peculiarities of element biology will lose their functions. After looking at the core elements in his hand, rod put them in the space ring. At this time, rod received a message from the undead in his mental imprint. Knowing that the undead had found the exception, rod stopped waiting and walked towards the undead''s position. After clearing out the water elements in the pool, the undead can thoroughly search around. As the undead searched around the pool, they also completed the exploration of the structure. It turns out that this place is connected with an underground river, which is why rod heard the sound of water flow all the time. Along the wall of the pool, the undead found this in the process of searching. As they went deeper into the back of the pool, the water became more and more turbulent. Many centaurs could hardly stand up, and they needed to fight against the power of the water all the time. Only the Centaur leader still followed rod''s order to search for anomalies in the torrent. After discovering this point, the vampire did not continue to go deep into the river, but searched in the direction where the water flow was relatively stable, and finally found an anomaly in a wall position here. Chapter 165 The vampire acutely discovered that a wall here, similar to the one he had seen before, could pass through it. After discovering this abnormality, the vampire immediately fed the news back to rod. After receiving the information from the vampire, rod did not let the surrounding undead continue to search, but recalled all the undead and gathered at the vampire''s location. At this time, along with the perception from the mental imprint, rod came to the place where the vampire existed. Compared with the underground river in the rear, the height of the water here is much shallower, and it can only submerge to the lower leg of the Centaur. At rod''s sign, the vampire pointed his arm out to the wall. The arm went directly through the wall of this place and entered it, proving that there was something abnormal in the wall. At this time, the Centaur leader stepped up to the shore and bent down slightly, while rod rode directly on the Centaur leader. The vampire first went through the wall and entered it, confirming that there was no danger inside. The Centaur leader, with his rod, waded to the wall. Once again through this magic wall, rod confirmed that these magic walls were obviously from the same person''s technique, no matter the way of layout or the effect, they were exactly the same. Rod knew that compared with the strength of the magician, the strength of the water element in front of him could only be regarded as average. But for the creatures who enter here by mistake, the water element is obviously not so easy to deal with. After entering the wall, there is another space inside. Inside came a little light, rod looked carefully, here on the wall, there are some fluorescent creatures like the original channel. With the deepening of the interior and the elevation of the terrain, the pool became shallower and shallower. Finally, it was a piece of land, and rod came down from the Centaur leader. Rhode found that compared with the cold pool outside, it was almost another scene. In rod''s line of sight, dense vegetation appeared ahead. Rod knew that due to the spread of the passage and the special location, this place should be located in the middle of the mountain, or even under the mountain. In such a place where there is no sunlight, plants can grow. Rhode''s foot is still a piece of hard soil, but not far in front, all kinds of weeds are growing crazily. Under the surrounding fluorescent light, it presents an incredible picture. these Perception tells rod that there are many anomalies in this cliff. Rod saw that from a gap in the rock wall, a drop of crystal liquid fell down and fell on the grass below. Rhode saw with his own eyes that after absorbing this drop of liquid, the grass around him suddenly grew a lot higher, and even the weeds beside him could see the obvious growth. Seeing this scene, rod finally determined that the liquid dripping from the cliff was exactly the spring of spirits he had been looking for. these Rod knew that the location of the Elven spring should be behind this cliff, and it would gather and drip over time. Maybe it''s because a drop of ELF spring has just dropped to the ground, and there is no elf spring gathering on the cliff at this time. Rod waited a little while, and the spring of the elves did not drip down again. At this time, under the control of the spirit mark, the Centaur leader came to the side of the cliff. Because he didn''t know the number of the Elven spring here, rod didn''t dare to let his Centaur leader split the cliff, but let the Centaur leader look for the abnormality in the cliff. The level of reconnaissance mastered by the Centaur leader is obviously higher than rod''s current level. In this case, the Centaur leader is obviously more able to find the abnormality here. Observe the whole wall. Before long, the observation ability brought by the expert reconnaissance technology made the Centaur leader directly lock a position. Along with the Centaur leader''s eyes, rod also looked to this position. There is no obvious sign on the wall. There are only a few tiny cracks. Compared with the whole rock wall, the existence of tiny cracks is too common. If rod was allowed to search by himself, he would not focus on it. However, the Centaur leader discovered the subtle differences on the rock wall through expert reconnaissance and the surrounding light. After a long time of dripping, the spring of spirits not only brought about the lushness of the grass below, but also brought about a slight change in the rock wall that carried it. Compared with other places, the original yellow and black rock wall was extremely smooth. After the Centaur leader''s prompt, when he observed here again, rod also found the abnormality. After confirming the location of the Elven spring, rod immediately took action. As there was already light around, rod gave the torch to the Centaur leader to take it, and then took the weapon and kettle out of the space ring. Facing the wall, rod turned his weapon upside down and hit the position with the hilt of his sword. At the same time, he took the kettle and was ready to take it. With rod''s percussion, the small rock broke, and the crystal spring water flowed down from the crack. When rod saw this, he immediately picked it up with a kettle. Under the spring, there is a fragrance all around. Feeling this and recalling the feeling of drinking the spring of spirits in his previous life, rod fully confirmed that what he was taking was the precious spring of spirits. Slowly, the Elven spring in the wall stopped flowing, but rod''s kettle was less than half filled. Rod knew that if he collected the spring of the spirit by normal means, he should leave now in order to ensure that the spring of the spirit can still be produced in the future. After you leave, the spring of spirits will recover slowly. It may be many years before it can be recovered to a good condition. At that time, you can come here again to collect the spring of spirits. That''s why only the Centaur clan leader can understand the location of the Elven spring. In addition to its own value, the scarcity of the Elven spring is also an important reason. However, for rod, because he may not come back here again, leaving the source of the spring of the elves, it obviously has little effect on him. And for rod, after spending so much effort to find here and defeat the water element stationed here, it''s not enough to get such a little elf spring in his hand. Chapter 166 After the Elven spring on the wall stopped flowing out, rod knocked here with his sword handle, but there was no response. For the hard rock wall in front of us, it is obvious that simple percussion can not achieve much effect. At rod''s signal, the Centaur leader came forward directly, and at the same time, he chopped down with one axe and went down to the position of the cliff. In an instant, under the action of the Centaur leader''s full force, a big crack appeared on the rock wall. The crack is deeply embedded in the rock wall in front of us, but there is no elf spring. The Centaur leader didn''t pay attention to this. Instead, he held the axe in his hand and continued to cleave to the cliff in front of him. As the Centaur leader attacked again and again, the cracks on the cliff gradually expanded, revealing some space behind. Another split shot down on the cliff in front of him. With a bang, under the action of the Centaur leader, the stones on the cliff fell to the ground, revealing a lot of space behind. At this time, the spring of spirit shot out from the original position of the stone and sprayed in front of the Centaur leader in front of the cliff. Seeing this, rod pushed aside the Centaur leader in front of him and quickly picked up the spring of the elves with a kettle. After a lot of spray, the stock of the Elven spring has begun to decrease, from the beginning of the spray, to a slow stay. Rod''s position is just below the rock wall. The Centaur leader was pushed by rod, showing a movement far lower than his own strength. He retreated a lot towards the rear to stabilize his body. After being spurted by the spring of spirits, the Centaur leader was stunned. Besides the fire of soul, there seemed to be something more in his eyes. At this time, the Centaur leader waved his arms around, as if to adapt to something. For the Centaur leader who happened to these things, is taking the spring of the elves don''t know. Rod''s attention at this time, has been completely put in front of the genie spring above. these At this time, the Elven spring on the cliff has stopped flowing. In rod''s eyes, there are still some Elven springs in the space inside the cliff. Rod knew that the Elven springs inside the cliff should be all the Elven springs accumulated here. It was extremely rare for rod to get a full pot of Elven springs here. The Elven spring is still sliding down the cliff, but the speed is very slow. It is estimated that it will take some time to complete the harvest. Rhode is going to give an order to the Centaur leader through the mental imprint, so that he can continue to strike the wall in front of him and let the spring of the spirit flow down faster. But just as Rhode gave an order through the mental imprint, he suddenly looked at the Centaur leader as if he felt something. Rod just issued the order, but received no response. At this point, in this case, rod keenly perceived the abnormality. In rod''s eyes, the Centaur leader''s face was covered by the mask, and his expression was not clear. But from the direction of the Centaur leader''s face, he had been looking at his position and seemed to be thinking about something. At this time, it seems that the Centaur leader received the order from rod''s spiritual imprint, and immediately took action. Instead of staying in the same place, he quickly moved in the direction of rod. In the process of the Centaur leader''s advance, a sense of crisis appeared in rod''s heart. Rod instantly put the water bottle in his hand into the space ring, and at the same time used the skill to bat. As soon as the black fog appeared, a battle axe cut directly into it. The battle axe penetrated through the whole black fog and cleaved on the rock wall behind. In an instant, it broke the rock wall a lot. At this time, many small bats appeared in the black fog. Instead of trying to attack the Centaur leader in front of him, the bat quickly flew to the empty seat. Seeing the bats scattered around, the Centaur leader didn''t stop at all. Instead, he wildly waved two battle axes in his hands. The bats around were killed by the Centaur leader in an instant. Just as the Centaur leader was about to continue to attack the bats scattered around, he was blocked by another undead. The undead who blocked it was the vampire who was on one side. Because his attack was blocked by the vampire, the Centaur leader was very angry. He immediately chopped down with all his strength and wanted to drive the vampire back and continue to chase down the bat that rod had bat like. Facing the Centaur leader''s attack, the vampire has no fear. When the axe blade is coming to the vampire, the vampire dodges. Although the vampire didn''t do much damage to the Centaur leader, it still delayed the Centaur leader for a long time. these Because of his deep understanding of the vampire moves, the Centaur leader did not choose to fight with the vampire. Instead, he forced the vampire to retreat by relying on his strength, and then rushed to the original position of the magic wall according to his memory. As they got closer to the wall, the Centaur leader stepped back into the water. Although the idea in the heart is extremely urgent, due to the body structure, the Centaur leader is still affected by the surrounding water when running, so it is difficult to increase the speed to the maximum. As soon as he rushed out of the wall, the Centaur leader was stopped by the Centaur spirits around him. these these these At this time, the vampires in the rear also come through the wall to deal with the Centaur leader, so that when the Centaur leader deals with the dead Centaur in front of him, he has to guard against the attack of the vampires in the rear. And all this fell into the eyes of rod on shore. Chapter 167 After the end of the bat, rod immediately let the surrounding Centaur undead block the Centaur leader in the rear. Rod knew that the strength of the Centaur undead around him was essentially different from that of the Centaur leader, so he didn''t want to rely on the Centaur undead to kill the Centaur leader. He just wanted them to hold the Centaur leader back. these these these In rod''s sight, the Centaur leader was unable to break into rod''s side for a moment due to the continuous resistance of the Centaur undead and the attack of the vampire. At this time, the Centaur leader for abnormal reasons, rod thought, this must have a lot to do with the previous Elven spring. According to rod''s understanding of the spring of elves in his previous life, the spring of elves contains strong life energy. For the undead, although it will not bring any harm, it can not improve it. Because of this, rod assured the Centaur leader to split the rock wall containing the Elven spring. Although the Centaur leader was sprayed by the Elven spring, rod didn''t think it would have any impact on the Centaur leader. What rod ignored was the identity of the Centaur leader, the death knight. For the death knight, they were not only a special kind of undead, but also a hero. cutting-edge news At this time, drinking the Elven spring again, the Centaur leader''s body obviously changed something that rod could not understand. For this situation, even rod, who has previous life experience, can''t predict it. During this period, rod also tried to use mental imprint to control the Centaur leader in front of him, but it didn''t work. The Centaur leader, directly in his mind, suppressed rod''s order. At this time, the Centaur leader''s own will dominated, but suppressed the spiritual imprint in his mind. Although there is still a mental imprint in my mind, there is no limit for the Centaur leader in front of me. For the Centaur leader, it''s natural to resent rod in front of him. As a death knight, he clearly remembers what rod did. Whether he killed himself or destroyed the Silva tribe, it''s unforgettable hatred for the Centaur leader. As a result, when he found that he could suppress the control of mental imprint, the Centaur leader immediately attacked rod. The Centaur leader knew that if he could kill rod, he would not only be able to repay his hatred, but also be free. Although he will survive as a death knight in the future, the Centaur leader still has to choose to fight. For the Centaur leader, the memory of the previous battle gives him a deep understanding of rod''s series of means. When dealing with the surrounding undead creatures, the Centaur leader always pays attention to rod''s all movements. The Centaur leader slashed one of the Centaurs who had no time to dodge into two. There seems to be a big flaw in the encirclement of the dead Centaur in front of him. The Centaur leader rushed forward immediately, trying to break into rod''s side. At the moment when the Centaur leader acted, the Centaur leader seemed to realize something, but it was too late. The surrounding Centaur undead instantly acted together, firmly blocking the way of the Centaur leader. The Centaur leader''s raid was blocked. Realizing that rod would not let himself succeed, the Centaur leader could only give up this idea for a moment, and instead waved his weapon to the Centaur dead in front of him. In the rear, just at the moment of the Centaur leader''s surprise attack, the vampire also had an action and rushed to the Centaur leader''s position. The Centaur leader was not on guard and was caught by the vampire. Although he was injured, the physique of the Centaur leader''s undead still allowed him to ignore the pain and cut the vampire in the rear with one axe. In the case of close distance, the vampire can not resist the attack of the Centaur leader, so it has to use bat. In an instant, a large number of bats appeared and rushed towards the Centaur leader in front. In the face of this situation, the Centaur leader did not have the slightest fear. Instead, he waved his weapons and killed the bats who dared to pounce on him. At this time, in rod''s sight, there was a lot of black fog beside the Centaur leader. It was the bats killed by the Centaur leader. Facing the Centaur leader at this time, bats did not play a big role. Even if a few bats rushed to the Centaur leader''s side, they still could not cause any damage. The bat''s bite, even the skin of the Centaur leader could not be bitten, so he was killed by the Centaur leader''s backhand. these In the process of the vampire attacking the Centaur undead in front of him, rod did not wait and see, but tried to use the mental imprint to control the Centaur leader again. As time went by, rod also found the anomaly. Under the influence of the mental imprint, the Centaur leader''s movement was also affected, no longer as fast as it used to be, but showed signs of slowness. Rod knew that for the Centaur leader, there was a certain time limit for the effect of the Elven spring. As long as it lasted, the Centaur leader''s will would be repressed by the spirit mark again. For the current rod, the only way to deal with the Centaur leader is to rely on these undead creatures around to hold on until the Centaur leader loses his will. Chapter 168 At this time, rod suddenly realized that since the Centaur leader regained consciousness because of the life energy contained in the elf spring, his own death energy should also have a role. For the Centaur leader, since he can be affected by the life energy in the elf spring, he should also be affected by his own death energy. Rod knew that although the Centaur leader had the status of hero, it still belonged to the undead in essence and was also disturbed by the death energy. Realizing this, rod immediately took action. In front of the Centaur leader, rod raised his hand. Suddenly, a powerful energy of death gathered around the Centaur leader. Perhaps because of the influence of this death energy, the Centaur leader, who had been slow in action, showed a very painful expression at this time. Under the influence of death energy, the injury on the Centaur leader began to recover, but its own will was difficult to dominate and suppress the effect of mental imprint. Taking this opportunity, the Centaur undead around tried to attack the Centaur leader, but was killed by the Centaur leader. At this time, it seems that he is aware of the decline of his state, and the Centaur leader also knows that the mental imprint that has been suppressing his will will will soon be restored. The Centaur leader knew that once his mental imprint was restored, he would be controlled by rod again. After this time out of control, it is obvious that there will not be such an opportunity in the future. Rod will be on guard against himself. Thinking of this, the Centaur leader completely abandoned the surrounding undead and turned to rod, who was controlling the mental imprint. At this time, seeing the ferocious mask on the Centaur leader''s face, rod seems to be aware of something. He wants to look away, but finds that his eyes are completely attracted by the mask in front of him. environment Even the torch in my hand no longer shines. environment Rod knew that he had been influenced by the Centaur leader mask. The original Centaur leader, in rod''s eyes, has completely changed. red Although he knew that all this was just because of the Centaur leader mask, rod was still affected. In this case, rod was just about to take control of the undead around him, but the Centaur leader had already made the move. At the moment when the surrounding Centaur undead lost control, the Centaur leader crossed the surrounding undead creatures and rushed in the direction of rod. In the rear, the vampire tries to attack the Centaur leader in front of him, but his speed is also affected by the current, so he can''t get close to the Centaur leader quickly. Ear, the sound of water is still ringing, in rod''s line of sight, Centaur leader has been close to his side. At this time, rod tried to call for the mental imprint in the head of the Centaur, and had received some responses. Rod saw that in the process, the flame inside the head of the Centaur seemed to be dimmed a lot. Rod knew that it was not far from the time when the Centaur leader fully recovered. He only needed to survive the next few attacks of the Centaur leader, and then he could recover as a normal death knight. At this time, as rod''s heart moved, an iron sword appeared in his hand. Looking at the power of the Centaur leader, rod was ready to fight. Although the Centaur leader''s body shape at this time had many abnormalities, because rod knew the effect of the mask very well, he didn''t have any fear, just waiting for the Centaur leader to attack. With the Centaur leader rushing to rod''s side, rod immediately takes action and dodges to one side, avoiding the Centaur leader. After avoiding this attack, the surrounding scenery immediately returned to normal. In rod''s sight, the complete figure of the Centaur leader appeared. After rod dodged to one side, the Centaur leader immediately stopped charging, turned around and chopped rod in front of him. At this time, the figure of the Centaur leader appeared obviously unstable. For the Centaur leader, this charge not only caused no damage to rod, but also accelerated the recovery of his mental imprint. As far as rod is concerned, the state of the Centaur leader is obviously what he wants to see, so he no longer attacks the Centaur leader in front of him, but waits for the mental imprint in the Centaur leader''s mind to recover with the passage of time. The Centaur leader continues to attack rod. Although he was on the land at this time, the power and speed of the Centaur leader''s attack were greatly weakened. Rod could easily avoid the Centaur leader''s attack with his own body method. According to the control in mental imprint, the undead cannot attack the necromancer who controls it. In this state, whenever the Centaur leader wants to attack rod, he has to fight against mental imprint. Due to the blessing of expert swordsmanship, in rod''s view, the Centaur leader was full of flaws. It seemed that he could easily hurt him if he was willing to attack with his sword. However, rod did not do so, but waited for the Centaur leader to recover. Facing the attack of the Centaur leader at this time, rod did not make a counterattack. On the contrary, he only waved his sword to block the Centaur leader''s weapon when he could not avoid it. Even so, there are still many gaps in rod''s weapon. It seems that only a few more collisions will break rod''s weapon. Although rod is fighting with the Centaur leader, because he does not intend to kill the Centaur leader in front of him, rod''s attention is obviously not on the fight, but on other things. Rod knew that the Centaur leader would be out of control. In addition to the influence of the spring of spirits on the Centaur leader, his spiritual imprint was not rooted in the Centaur leader''s mind, which was one of the reasons. Chapter 169 For rod, when he became a soul summoning swordsman, his spiritual imprint had been improved to a certain extent. flower So far, rod has only used this method on bone dragons. flower environment At this time, perhaps aware of rod''s idea, the Centaur leader wanted to raise his strength to attack rod, but found himself completely unable to do so. The spirit mark has been restored for most of the time, and the will of the Centaur leader is gradually suppressed. When the spirit mark is completely restored, the will of the Centaur leader will completely disappear. In this situation, the Centaur leader instinctively resisted the attack on rod, and the original fast speed slowed down at this time, and was easily pulled away by rod. Rod made up his mind not to give the Centaur leader the chance to attack him. He just waited for the Centaur leader''s mental imprint to recover and immediately took control of him. Looking at rod not far away, the Centaur leader is extremely unwilling. This chance to get out of control may only be once. Once the attack on rod fails, he will always be controlled by the necromancer, and the hatred of the tribe will not be rewarded. In the direction of rod, the Centaur leader, with his last will, raised his front hooves and tilted his whole body towards the rear. Then he kicked forward and stepped down fiercely to drive his whole strength and hurled his axe to the position where rod was. The Tomahawk, with a strong piercing sound, flew away at rod. As early as the moment he saw the action of the Centaur leader, rod realized his idea. There is no choice to escape to one side, rod''s hand suddenly appeared an iron shield. The revolving Tomahawk splits directly into the iron shield, making a lot of cracks on the iron surface of the shield. However, this flying axe is no doubt blocked and has no effect. After this attack failed, perhaps aware of something, the Centaur leader suddenly stopped. Realizing that the attack was doomed to failure, the Centaur leader had another feeling in his heart. For the Centaur leader at this time, under the situation that he was about to be completely controlled by the mental imprint, his intention of war was no longer in his heart. In the Centaur leader''s hand, there is only one battle axe left. Looking at rod holding a shield in front of him, the Centaur leader knows that he can''t kill rod. At this time, the Centaur leader immediately had an action, holding the battle axe in his hand, and chopped at his neck. For the Centaur leader, it is obvious that he does not want to be controlled by rod. For the death knight with his own will, it is obvious that the Centaur leader does not want to experience the action of being completely suppressed by the spirit mark, just like walking dead. In contrast, death has become less terrible. The Centaur leader would rather die than be controlled by rod again. The moment he saw the action of the Centaur leader, rod realized his idea and immediately took action. Rod, through his mental imprint, ordered the Centaur leader to stop this behavior. The Centaur leader was greatly affected by the fact that his mental imprint had been restored for most of the time. When the Centaur leader tries to hurt himself, he needs to have a great struggle with the spirit mark to complete. Under the control of the mental imprint, every move of the Centaur leader is no longer his own will, but rod''s will. At this time, the Centaur leader also realized this. The Centaur leader gathered his last will, holding the axe back in one hand, and directly bumped it into his own neck. Although the Centaur leader was determined to die, under the influence of the spirit mark, the power of the battle axe in the Centaur leader''s hand was much less. Because of this, the battle axe did not behead him as the Centaur leader expected. Even so, the Centaur leader was still seriously injured. The strong vitality of the Centaur leader became its own obstacle at this time. With this attack, the Centaur leader''s body finally seemed to lose its strength and fell to the ground. The Centaur leader''s last sight was that rod rushed to his side. For the Centaur leader, according to his understanding, in this state, even if his body belongs to the undead, he can''t survive for a long time. Obviously, he will die and get out of the control of the necromancer. Thinking of this, the Centaur leader finally lost his strength to fight against the spirit mark, but he no longer cared about it. For the Centaur leader at this time, all this is no longer important. With the satisfaction of the final wish, the Centaur leader''s consciousness began to weaken. In the case of believing that he would die, the Centaur leader''s spirit seemed to have left first. Although the Centaur leader has made this step, he has obviously forgotten the most important point, that is, rod has a powerful evocation skill, which can quickly recover the damage for the undead. Aware of the Centaur leader''s behavior, rod threw his broken iron shield aside and quickly came to the Centaur leader, releasing a lot of death energy with the last remaining mana. Instantly, pure death energy diffuses in this space and is inhaled by the Centaur leader who falls on the ground. At the same time, rod did not hesitate to consume a lot of healing magic scroll to recover the injury for the Centaur leader. For undead creatures, healing magic can produce less effect than death energy. It can stabilize the injury on the Centaur leader and rescue him. It''s mainly the death energy released by rod. As time went by, the injury on the Centaur leader gradually improved. With the combination of death energy and healing magic, the damage on the Centaur leader recovered a lot. In the process of treatment, the mental imprint completely occupied the mind of the Centaur leader. With the departure of self-consciousness, new consciousness appeared in the mind of the Centaur leader. Chapter 170 Before long, the Centaur leader''s injury had completely stabilized and he began to climb up from the ground. While waiting, rod seems to be aware of the state of the Centaur leader at this time, and focuses his eyes on the Centaur leader again. Through the message from the mental imprint, rod knows that the Centaur leader has completely recovered at this time, and there seems to be no small change in his consciousness. In the previous battle, the Centaur leader attacked rod because of the influence of the Elven spring. However, after finding that rod could not be killed, he tried to end his life. If it wasn''t for rod''s legendary evocation that he saved the Centaur leader at the last moment, the Centaur leader would have died at this time. However, in the process of falling on the ground and waiting to die, the original consciousness in the head of the Centaur seems to have dissipated first. At this time, what remains in the head of the Centaur is a brand new consciousness generated by the spirit mark. Through the perception of the spiritual imprint, rod realized this. Rod frowned as if he remembered something. After thinking for a while, rod seemed to confirm something, so he manipulated the mental imprint and gave up the suppression of the Centaur leader''s own will. After the suppression was lifted, the expression on the Centaur leader''s face did not change. It was still the same as before, but he became more careful in observing the surrounding things. Seeing this scene, rod realized that the original consciousness of the Centaur leader had been completely eliminated. At this time, what controlled the Centaur leader was another kind of new will. At this time, the Centaur leader is still the death knight, but compared with before, the Centaur leader can finally play the learning and evolution ability of the death knight. Under the pressure of mental imprint, although the Centaur leader can make a series of judgments by himself according to rod''s command, it is difficult to learn and evolve independently, and will eventually be suppressed by mental imprint. But in the current situation, the Centaur leader has a new sense of his own, but can play a more powerful power. And this, for rod, is obviously extremely advantageous. Realizing this, rod reconfirmed the Centaur leader''s status. At this time, the Centaur leader seems to be adapting to the changes brought about by the new consciousness, looking around quickly, but he can''t make any improvement. Seeing the performance of the Centaur leader at this time, rod knew that the Centaur leader at this time was obviously more willing to work for himself than the Centaur leader who could only rely on his mental imprint. Under the current situation, the hidden danger brought by the autonomous consciousness in the Centaur leader''s body has obviously been eliminated. Rod knows that in the future fighting process, the Centaur leader will obviously be able to show his strength and will not betray himself because of other things. Rod knows that due to the various abnormalities brought about by the hero status of death knights, generally speaking, unless it''s like rod''s killing the Centaur leader himself and converting it into a new form, the necromancer will not command the death knights too much. If we only use the spirit mark to suppress the death knight in order to fight, then the death knight is just a high-level undead creature, unable to play the most important imperial ability of the death knight. The death knight has a high degree of autonomy, which can only be reflected by relieving the suppression of the spirit mark. Different from the master servant relationship between the necromancer and other undead creatures, the relationship between the necromancer and the death knight is more similar to the relationship between the king and his ministers, so as to give play to the stronger power of the death knight. Therefore, it is extremely important to gain the independent loyalty of the death knight. For ordinary death knights, rod may be able to do this by means, but for the Centaur leader with great hatred, rod obviously has no such plan. Fortunately, at this time, the Centaur leader''s original consciousness has completely dissipated, replaced by a new consciousness mixed with the spirit mark. After confirming the state of the Centaur leader, rod temporarily put the matter of death knight aside. The surrounding undead creatures gradually came to rod''s side, and rod did not care about them. Instead, he took out the elf spring he had previously harvested from the space ring. Rod was not sure that he came here for the purpose of obtaining the spring of elves. It was the spring of the elves that made the Centaur leader out of control. At this time, rod will be equipped with the spring of the spirit of the kettle out of the space ring, drink a mouthful of the spring of the spirit. The sweet spring of the elves enters rod''s mouth. At this time, rod also receives a series of system prompts. "You drank the spring of spirits..." "According to the quality of spirit spring, your attribute has been improved..." "Gain all attributes + 1! Control spirit + 5! " "Double your health bonus. Your current health is 95190!" Looking at these tips from the system, rod knows that his attributes have been greatly enhanced. Just such a spring of Elves will enhance rod''s attribute. In addition to the Elven spring that rod drank, there is still more than half of the Elven spring in the kettle that rod held. Unfortunately, the effect of ELF spring can only work once for the same person. After that, no matter how many sprite springs rod drinks, he can''t get attribute bonus. these Since there are not a large number of players in the previous life, the demand of spirit spring is not so big. But in this world, in addition to those high-level professionals, there are also those with noble status who can drink the spirit spring. Rod''s spirit spring is still of great value. weakness Rod knows that this is because his health has just been greatly improved. Under the effect of the spring of spirits, rod''s health coefficient has been increased. seven p.m. Rod''s maximum health is worth improving, but his current health has not changed. Rod''s current health is only half of his maximum. Although no physical damage, but it is still equivalent to the passage of vitality. Chapter 171 Because the health value is only half of the full amount, although he drank the spring of spirit, rod''s state is not very good at this time. In this regard, rod did not intend to use a healing magic scroll. Rod knew that because he didn''t have any wounds on his body appearance, even if he used the healing magic scroll, it might not play a big role. Although his life value was not perfect, he only needed to rest for a few days to recover. these When rod takes action, the Centaur leader next to him seems to feel the lack of health in rod''s body and shows healing magic to him. Feeling the recovery of health in his body, rod looked at the Centaur leader. In rod''s eyes, the Centaur leader is still the same as before, but at this time, it has obviously changed a lot. Rod knew that if he was the original Centaur leader, he would not release healing magic to himself unless he took the initiative to control through his mental imprint. Realizing this, rod didn''t say much, just wrote it down. Coming to one side, rod took out the axe from his shield and handed it back to the Centaur leader. The Centaur leader took the axe with a look of great interest in his eyes. For the Centaur leader, after the original consciousness dissipates, the generated consciousness is not attached to the original memory, but a new consciousness. Rhode didn''t know whether there was a hybrid Centaur leader''s original memory in the new consciousness. But according to the reaction of the Centaur leader, it''s obvious that he doesn''t remember everything before. Realizing this, rod relaxed a little. To solve the hidden trouble of the Centaur leader all the time, and turn it into the most powerful effect, is obviously a very important harvest for rod. At this time, rod no longer waited, but rode on the Centaur leader and came back to the original position of the Elven spring. In rod''s eyes, at this time, the rock wall was seriously damaged, and the Elven spring that originally existed in it had disappeared. After a careful search, rod finally confirmed that the original spring of elves no longer exists. Rod asked the Centaur leader to use the Tomahawk to continue to chop toward the original position, and there was no elf spring. Rod tried to search around the wall for the source of the Elven spring, but found nothing. environment After a series of attempts, rod did not find any Elven spring left, and finally he had to give up looking for it. these After passing through the magic walls again, rod came to the original passage. environment Because he has got the spring of spirit he needs, rod doesn''t intend to stay in this position for a long time. Instead, he plans to leave here and look for the next target when his mana is slightly restored. However, before that, rod still needs to solve the last question in his mind. these Before he got close to this space, rod felt the strong death energy around him. If ordinary undead creatures stay in this space all the time, it won''t be long before they can improve their strength with the help of the death energy around them. In this space, there is already a powerful undead at this time. From its huge body and extremely strong soul fire, the strength of this undead is obviously far beyond the ordinary undead around. This undead is the bone dragon controlled by rod. After controlling the bone dragon, in order to avoid its wanton release of death energy, resulting in the location being found here, rod has always let it stay here. During the time rod meditated, the bone dragon did not produce any abnormality, but kept waiting here. When he came here, rod felt the strength of the mental imprint in the bone dragon''s mind. Rod knew that this was the mental imprint that he spent almost two days to completely arrange it. Compared with the original Centaur leader''s mental imprint, the mental imprint in the bone dragon''s mind is obviously stronger. Unless rod dies, the mental imprint will firmly occupy the bone dragon''s mind and will not disappear for any reason. At this time, rod put his eyes on the Centaur leader. Rod wants to confirm whether the Centaur leader''s original memory still exists. If the original memory still exists, rod can only show a stronger spiritual imprint on him and completely suppress the Centaur leader''s will. At this time, the kettle with the spring of spirits appeared in rod''s hands. Then, rod took out a pure silver wine cup from the inside of the space ring, and prepared to pour a small amount of spirit spring into the wine cup. Rod recalled that the wine glass in his hand should belong to the necromancer SYL. When rod carefully counted the items in sear''s space ring, he found the wine glass in his hand. At that time, rod was attracted by the delicate shape of the wine glass. Rod knows that necromancers generally don''t value pleasure. Maybe this wine cup can be sold at a high price in the human kingdom, but in Diya, few mages will choose to buy this kind of wine cup. Rod specially looked at the glass and finally confirmed that it was just an ordinary decoration. As for why SYL got the glass, rod didn''t know, but after SYL died, the owner of the glass undoubtedly became rod. After confirming that the wine cup is not a magic item, rod just put it into the space ring, and didn''t care too much. Until now, the wine cup has played its role. Rod poured out the elf spring in the kettle, but not much, just enough to submerge the bottom of the glass. At this time, rod handed the wine cup to the Centaur leader. With rod''s sign, the Centaur leader drank the spirit spring in the wine cup without any hesitation. Chapter 172 Looking at the Centaur leader drinking the spring of the elves, rod didn''t have any extra action for a moment. Rod knew that in the previous state, the Centaur leader just suddenly swallowed some of the fountain of spirits, which made it recover its consciousness. Once the Centaur leader still has the original memory, it will also happen after drinking the elf spring given by rod. flower There is a bone dragon in the side, for the Centaur leader''s test, rod also don''t have to worry about anything. After the previous battle, rod will put the mask worn by the Centaur leader back into the space ring. At this time, rod can directly observe the Centaur leader''s expression. In rod''s sight, the Centaur leader did not show any abnormal expression after drinking the elf spring. On the contrary, the Centaur leader showed the feeling that he was still in his mind. I don''t know whether it was because of the wonderful effect of the Elven spring, or simply because of the sweet taste of the Elven spring. At this point, rod asked the Centaur leader, "what''s the most impressive thing in your memory?" When he asked the Centaur leader, rod manipulated the mental imprint to ensure that what the Centaur leader said must be the truth. The Centaur leader replied, "from a cold corpse to a death knight." After hearing the Centaur leader''s question, rod continued: "do you remember what you went through before you died? What about this item? " Said, rod''s hand appeared a ferocious mask. The Centaur leader shook his head: "I don''t remember... I know how to use this mask, but I don''t remember its origin..." After listening to the Centaur leader''s two answers, rod understood a very important point. Rod confirmed that the Centaur leader at this time had completely forgotten the memory of his life. The memory of the Centaur leader at this time should start from his being transformed into a death knight. At this time, looking at the Centaur leader in front of him, rod asked the most crucial question: "are you willing to be loyal to me as a death knight?" Hearing rod''s question, the Centaur leader immediately nodded and said, "it''s my pleasure." Rod looked at the Centaur leader in front of him and knew that he had completely broken away from his original will. Under the guidance of a new will, I am willing to work for myself. I really get the loyalty of a death knight. At this time, after verifying the idea in his heart, rod did not take care of the surrounding undead, but left alone towards the rear passage. Due to the strong death energy emitted by bone dragon, there are not many magic elements around bone dragon except death energy. When you meditate beside the bone dragon, your efficiency will be reduced. Not far away, rod found a secluded place in the passage and was ready to meditate. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ In the quiet forest, a group of merchants were driving by quickly. According to the agreement between the business group and the Centaur tribe, the business group would come here every once in a while, carrying a lot of food and daily necessities to trade with the Centaur tribe. For the business group, the Centaur tribe, which lived here all the year round, obviously accumulated a lot of precious things. Whether it was the gold coins and treasures obtained from plundering other tribes or the leather obtained from hunting, they were all needed by the business group. Laer, the head of the business group, had a great expectation for this trade. LAL is a human being who stays in the territory of Eli all the year round, so he has a lot of knowledge about the situation in Eli. LAL knew that when the war came, many commercial routes would be interrupted, and the surrounding tribes would be short of all kinds of necessary supplies for this reason. And this, let him keen to find the opportunity. cutting-edge news This territory, long ago, has been the residence of the Silva tribe. No matter how many years have passed, it has not changed. The strength of the Silva tribe is not as strong as that of other large tribes, but LAL knows that this kind of tribe, which has been handed down for many years, obviously has its own unique means, and will not cause too much loss because of this war. Even if there are centaurs who will die because of the war, there are still many centaurs left in the tribe. labor force For the rest of the tribes in Eli, LAL would not choose to trade slaves. For the kind-hearted race, this kind of behavior can only arouse their disgust, but for the Centaur tribe, this is totally different. Through his experience in dealing with Centaur tribes, LAL understood that even a tribe like Silva, which had been handed down for a long time, still did not forget the savage instinct of centaurs. For Centaur tribes, the slave trade could work. So LAL took his own business group, loaded with a few carts of food and a large number of slaves, to the Silva tribe. The scouts in the business group inquired about the situation ahead, while LAL stayed in a carriage and imagined what he would face next. Not long after, through the message sent by the scouts, LAL knew that his business group had come to the site of the Silva tribe. At this point, LAL stepped out of the carriage, and then saw the scene inside the tribe. In LAL''s sight, there are many deserted houses around. None of the Centaurs who should have lived here actually appeared. Seeing this, LAL didn''t have much doubt in his heart. Instead, he took out an angular object from his space ring, and then took it to his mouth and began to blow. The heavy sound came out all around, and the birds were startled. LAL continued to play a few more and then began to wait in place. cutting-edge news Chapter 173 In this process, LAL got another business leader''s hint. This business leader had conducted trade with the Silva tribe for many times, but this time he obviously had another idea, so he did not choose to go to the Silva tribe. cutting-edge news As the sound waves spread around, LAL would no longer play the horn in his hand, but put it directly into the space ring. LAL knows that although the residence here is completely abandoned on the surface, there must be centaurs monitoring his own team around. He only needs to wait for a while. If the Silva tribe is willing to trade with him, he will appear on his own. The sound of the horn diffuses far away, but it is soon submerged in the dense forest. Compared with the whole forest, the sound of the horn can not be transmitted far away. The silence of the past was restored, and there was no sound except the slight conversation of the caravan. After waiting for a while, LAL saw that there was no reaction around him. He did not expect the leader of the Silva tribe to make a deal. After discovering this situation, LAL felt a little regret in his heart. It seems that this transaction with the Silva tribe has failed. For Lal, the inability to trade is not the worst case. Compared with the betrayal of his subordinates, the attack of the enemy, and even the necromancer wandering in the depths of Eli, LAL should be more worried about these situations. Even if he did not succeed in trading with the Silva tribe, LAL was not anxious, but changed the target of the deal and became another nearby tribe. For Lal, he will not put all the hopes of trading within the same tribe. Before the operation, he needs to get information from other locations besides the main trading targets, just to prevent the occurrence of this situation. Once this batch of goods is not traded, and Lars can not find a suitable trading target, the loss of human and material resources during this period of time will make Lars hurt. Just as laer is about to give orders to his men to take this batch of goods to the next trading target, one of his men gives a call of shock. After hearing the exclamation from his men, LAL seemed to be aware of something and immediately looked around. these Realizing this, LAL didn''t panic much. Although he has the status of head of business, LAL is not good at fighting. LAL''s ability to be head of business all the way depends on his analysis of the situation and his steadiness in formulating tasks. LAL didn''t worry much about the enemy that might strike. In LAL''s mind, in order to deal with this situation, he hired a strong guard from the freelance chamber of commerce at a high price. They at least have the strength of high-level soldiers, which is also a great force for the enemies nearby. LAL thinks that he was attacked by centaurs as soon as he sounded the horn. These centaurs must have something to do with the Silva tribe, and the previously collected information on the strength of the Silva tribe has obviously played a role in the current situation. As early as before the mission, LAL heard about the barbaric behavior of the Centaur tribe, and even robbed the business group who came to trade. Realizing the possible situation at this time, LAL could only let his men fight. What Lars didn''t notice was that the strongest guard he hired was the one who screamed. Instead of looking at the Centaurs around him, he looked at the heads of the people around him. The strong perception let the guard know that there was a powerful undead living creature just above the top of the business group, covered by the layers of branches and leaves. these Realizing this, the guard''s eyes flashed. The guard understood that the business group was doomed to be destroyed here. Compared with saving his own life, even if his mission failed, it didn''t matter if he was punished. these these these "Undead..." When they found the appearance of these centaurs, the guards around them had no desire to fight. They didn''t expect that it was just an ordinary trade, but they were attacked by the undead. If these guards were to choose, they would rather face the marauders in Eli than the undead. Before the Centaur undead around could contact the business group guards, a huge creature fell rapidly above the group of business group guards. The high-level guard, who had been paying attention to this situation, was the first to take action. As soon as the creature fell, he ran to one side, not caring about the situation of other people in the business group. This creature fell from the air into the business group, which produced a huge momentum. The guards in the business group just reflected this. At the moment of seeing this creature, all the guards in the business group were stunned. At this time, the people of the business group found that the creature who had just fallen into the center of the business group formation was the most powerful undead creature, bone dragon. Without giving them the chance to react, the bone dragon swept around immediately. All the people who were hit by the bone Dragon flew backwards for a distance and couldn''t stand up again. Even the carriage with a lot of goods on one side was swept away by the bone dragon, which overwhelmed many ordinary guards around. Without waiting for the guards to recover from the bone dragon''s attack, the previously seen dead centaurs rushed to the guards and began to wantonly kill these ordinary guards who had lost their fighting spirit. Chapter 174 In the face of the siege of the bone dragon and the Centaur, these ordinary guards suddenly scattered their pennies. They did not dare to fight with these undead creatures again, but ran around directly. these At the moment of realizing the existence of the bone dragon, LAL knew that this operation might have been a complete failure, and even his own life might have been lost in this battle. these In the face of powerful undead creatures, many low-level guards even fell to the ground at the moment when they felt the power of bone dragon, unable to mention the desire to fight with bone dragon. In this case, Lars, who has been observing the surroundings, has nothing to do with it. Seeing the Centaur undead around, LAL knows that the original Silva tribe may have been more or less dangerous, and the war is not over, but has the necromancer sneaked into such a deep position? In LAL''s sight, the guards around him died one by one. Due to the collapse of morale, the death of his subordinates is meaningless, and even can''t hold the undead around for a moment. these Compared with the cooperation between the undead creatures, these guards under my command are just like scattered sand. LAL thought that when his companions died one after another, he would be killed by the undead immediately. Compared with other guards around, it''s easier to kill yourself without any fighting ability. But what LAL didn''t expect was that these undead creatures around didn''t attack him. A centaur''s undead quickly skips over LAL. LAL has given up his resistance, but the Centaur''s undead seems to have not found LAL. It skips directly from LAL''s side and turns to chase another guard nearby. these Observing the situation around him, LAL immediately rejected the idea. In LAL''s eyes, even in the face of slaves who are bound by ropes, these undead creatures don''t have any soft hand and directly kill them. This idea obviously doesn''t hold. At this time, it suddenly occurred to him that this might be his only chance to live. LAL just stood there and watched the undead kill all the guards around him. In this battle, the strength of the two sides was unequal from the beginning, and it was not long before it came to an end. With the death of the last guard, laer, who was standing in the same place, looked around, but suddenly found that not far away from him, a man dressed in black was watching him. these At this time, under the gaze of Lal, the necromancer came to LAL. Through the surrounding light, LAL also saw the face of the necromancer. LAL was surprised to find that the necromancer, who easily defeated the business group escort he brought, looks very young and has no distinguishing features. Only his cold eyes convinced LAL that this man was the necromancer who attacked his business group. This necromancer is rod who ended his meditation. During his previous meditation, rod was interrupted by a trumpet. According to the location in his memory, rod determined that the location from which the voice came was exactly where the Centaur originally lived. Therefore, after thinking for a while, rod took his undead creatures and came to explore around. After confirming that a business group had stayed here, rod asked his undead creatures to attack the business group. Under the power brought by the bone dragon, the battle ended soon, even without any waves. The business group, which was fairly powerful, was completely destroyed and all died in the hands of the undead. In the course of the attack, rod also noticed Lal, who had been commanding and dispatching on the business group. With rod''s signal, the undead deliberately avoided LAL''s position and did not attack him, but killed other guards around him. At this time, rod went up to laer and asked the head of the human business, "what''s the situation of the war now?" Through the previous observation, rod learned that the head of the business group was just an ordinary man who had no fighting ability. If ordinary people want to become business leaders, they need to have wisdom far beyond ordinary people to do this. In terms of force, such a business leader may not be able to provide any effective help, but in terms of intelligence, such a business leader will obviously make greater efforts to attract powerful professionals to join the business group. Such a business leader can more clearly judge the direction of the war and the current situation. these cutting-edge news It has been nearly a month since rod escaped from the palace mage and asked for information at this time. At this time, the direction of the war was completely beyond rod''s expectation. Rod did not know what new changes had taken place on the battlefield. For rod, in the case of a great increase in strength, it is obvious that he can gain more in the war. Rod still has not forgotten his soul task. Once the war is over, no matter how strong rod is, he must deal with this soul task. At this time, after listening to rod''s question, LAL''s eyes began to show some abnormalities. cutting-edge news However, LAL did not expect that the question asked by the necromancer was just such a simple one. Just through rod''s question, LAL had a lot of ideas in his mind. Without making rod wait too long, LAL replied, "the advantage of the war is entirely on Eli''s side. As far as I know, a large number of elites are gathering at the border and will soon launch a counterattack against Diya. " Chapter 175 cutting-edge news Compared with the memory of his previous life, rod was lost in thought for a moment. LAL finished his explanation, but did not hear rod''s reply for a moment. LAL didn''t say much, just kept waiting. LAL figured out the way to survive in his mind. Because he didn''t know the purpose of the necromancer, LAL didn''t have any good strategies for a while. For a moment, the field fell into silence. Looking at their expressions, they were obviously thinking about something. The Centaur undead who went to chase and kill the guard gradually returned and began to restrain the corpses on the battlefield. On one side, the Centaur leader reappeared and threw a bloody corpse on the ground. Through the spiritual imprint, rod knows that the Centaur leader has successfully killed the escaped high-level guard. The Centaur leader obviously enjoyed this feeling. From his mental imprint, rod received the news that the Centaur leader wanted to participate in more battles. Instead of taking charge of the Centaur leader, rod put his eyes back on the head of Shang. cutting-edge news Rod''s tone is relatively flat, as if he just made a simple inquiry to Lal, but in LAL''s ears, the original plain words are cold. cutting-edge news The cold sweat left from LAL. LAL thought quickly for a moment, and said to rod, "I know where several tribes are and where the small towns are. This place is far away from the border. There are not many high-level creatures at this time. According to your strength, you can easily capture these positions. " "I can show you the way if you need to." Rod didn''t make any movement, but carefully observed LAL''s reaction. At this time, feeling the threat of death, LAL thought about it in his heart, and finally decided to tell all the information he knew. LAL didn''t know what the real purpose of the necromancer was, but he didn''t think it would be far different from making undead creatures. After hearing LAL''s reply, rod knew that the business leader obviously intended to cooperate with him in order to survive, but these intelligence alone could not save his life. Rod continued to ask Ralph, "do you have a map around here?" For a business group, it is impossible not to carry the map around. Once he had a map, rod would no longer need LAL''s Guide. Depending on the map, rod could also find the place nearby. Contrary to rod''s expectation, laer directly took off the space ring he was wearing and handed it to rod. At the same time, he said to rod, "the map is in the space ring." Rod took LAL''s space ring, and with rod''s move, he could open it. Rod found that this space ring was different from those he had ever touched before. If it''s a general space ring, if you want to use it, you must have mana value, so that you can establish contact with the space ring. Once the connection with the space ring is established, as long as the original owner of the ring does not die, even if the space ring is obtained by others, then others can not open the space ring. On the contrary, with the help of this connection in the space ring, the mage can easily perceive the position of the space ring. For the mage, this setting ensures the absolute safety of the space ring, and will not lead to the loss of the ring for other reasons, so that his own items will be taken away by others. However, the space ring in rod''s hand does not need such a step. Rod holds it in his hand and then can open it directly. special Since the step of injecting mana value is omitted, anyone who gets the space ring can easily open it. Compared with the normal space ring, this kind of space ring without any restrictions, the price is higher. This kind of space ring is not for civilians, but for people who have no mana value but have more wealth. For example, laer, the leader of the Shang Dynasty, has such a space ring. Lars gives the space ring to rod with obvious intention. In this case, if the necromancer insists on killing himself, even if he wears the space ring on his hand, he can''t get any effect. have this LAL sighed. Although he didn''t know what the necromancer had in mind, he would try his best to fight for the chance to survive. While LAL was meditating here, rod had finished searching LAL''s space ring and found a map. The scope of the space ring is not big, because the price of this kind of space ring is high, according to the scale of the business group in front of us, we can only afford this size of space ring. In addition to the map, there are many sundries in the space ring, but the number of gold coins is not much. Instead of taking care of the debris around him, rod took the map out of the space ring. With the map in hand, rod began to look at it slowly. In the process of previous meditation, rod also thought about how to improve his strength in the next step. flower However, even if he could do this, rod could not control the ghost dragon due to his insufficient spiritual attribute. Therefore, rod needs to greatly improve his spiritual attributes in order to achieve this. If it is a normal deep meditation, with the increase of the number of deep meditation, the increase of mental attributes will gradually decrease. For rod, unless he takes a few months of deep meditation, he can improve his mental control to a certain extent. For the current Lord, the fastest way to improve his strength is to work as a fourth level necromancer, so as to gain a lot of control spirit bonus. Chapter 176 Rod knows that if you want to improve your strength quickly, the final goal is to improve the character level. Once the necromancer successfully takes office at level 4, the attribute bonus will be enough to upgrade rod''s attribute to a higher level. At this time, rod looked at the map in hand, just to achieve this goal. Through the inquiry of Lal, rod knew that the war was still going on, but the trend was very obvious. After so many days of fighting, there are not many necromancers left on the border. Even if there are a small number of potential necromancers, they will choose to avoid the edge when facing the powerful elites and dare not attack easily. In contrast, a large number of elites gathered at the border, ready to launch a counterattack against Diya. In rod''s memory, this counterattack launched by Eli biology pushed a long distance towards the territory of Diya, and even once hit the city of mourning. If it wasn''t for a hero leading the necromancer army to arrive in time, even the city of mourning would fall. Recalling this, rod knew that perhaps this was the key to his soul mission. But before that, rod needs to upgrade his character level to level 4 at least to be qualified to try. At present, rod''s character level is level 3 and level 8, which is 27000 experience points away from level 4. Due to the advancement, the experience value required will only be higher. If it''s normal, rod only needs to accumulate slowly. If it''s fast, he may be able to gain so many experience points in a few weeks. But in the current situation, Eli''s counterattack against Diya will start at any time. In order to seize this opportunity, rod does not care to continue to gain experience points slowly, but needs to find the gathering place of other creatures in a short time, so as to gain a lot of experience points. If you want to do this, the first thing to do is to find the gathering place of other creatures with the help of the map in your hand. Just as rod was looking at the map, LAL next to him finally couldn''t help it. After waiting for a long time, LAL didn''t hear rod''s next question. LAL found that rod seemed to be looking at the map, lost in thought. After thinking for a while, he still couldn''t figure out rod''s idea. Instead of waiting, he took the lead in saying to rod: "The map only records a part of the main areas around. In addition, there are many tribal gathering places, which I have not indicated on the map. If you need, I can show you the way." Perhaps knowing the value he can play, LAL has been stressing to rod that he can help him lead the way. "Mark the location of the other tribes on the map," rod said to LAL After listening to rod''s question, Lars, who has been very cooperative, shakes his head at this time. Obviously, he doesn''t intend to act according to rod''s words. these LAL understood that although he did not cooperate with the action of the necromancer in front of him, on the contrary, this behavior can reflect his own value. Under the current situation, the necromancer will also consider the possible losses before killing himself. In this point of choice, Lars is undoubtedly very right. Realizing what Ralph thought, rod didn''t ask any more. LAL doesn''t have any strength in combat, and even if he takes him with him, rod is not afraid that he will make anything unusual. At the end of LAL''s inquiry, with rod''s signal, the undead creatures around push all the corpses produced during the battle to the center of the battlefield. these these And this scene, completely fell into the eyes of laer. these For Lars, although he lost a lot of property in this mission, he was able to save his life instead of dying like those guards. The result was very good. But when he looked at rod''s action at this time, Lars began to wonder. In laer''s view, rod''s behavior may have a meaning that he does not understand. Lars looks to rod, who seems to want to know why he did it, but rod obviously doesn''t intend to explain it to him. After dealing with all this, rod did not go to look for the goods that might exist in the business group, but directly took Ralph to the back of Gu Long. In this process, the vampire turns into a bat, and finally stays on rod''s shoulder. At rod''s signal, the bone dragon flapped its wings and rushed to the sky in an instant. In this process, rod did not change much. Because he had flown many times with the help of bone dragon, rod was used to this feeling. However, for laer, this feeling of standing above the sky and looking down on the earth is the first experience in his life. At this time, laer''s face was obviously very bad. I don''t know whether it was because of panic or other reasons. He grasped the hard spine behind the bone dragon tightly with both hands. Even if he was scratched by the spine, laer didn''t feel it at all. On the contrary, he increased his strength. Standing on the bone dragon''s body, rod looked at laer, handed out the map in his hand, and said, "tell me, where is the latest gathering place of alien creatures?" Hearing rod''s question, LAL realized rod''s idea. When the bone dragon''s body was a little more stable, he released an arm that held the bone dragon''s spine, quickly pointed out a position on the map that rod presented, and then retracted the arm to hold the bone dragon tightly. After getting the location of the creature gathering, rod no longer had to wait, but directly controlled the bone dragon and flew to this location. The Centaur leader, who was still on the ground, led the rest of the Centaur dead around him and ran in the same direction behind the bone dragon. Chapter 177 During the rapid flight of the bone dragon, rod got a lot of information from laer. At this time, he is going to this position, life should be a not small dwarf tribe. The scale of the dwarf tribe is obviously much larger than what Rhode saw when he once carried out the mission, which makes the dwarf refuse the help of the elves and choose not to leave collectively, but still stick here. Due to the location far away from the border, and the stubborn temper of the dwarves, the elves who were responsible for guiding the retreat no longer took charge of the dwarves here, but let them live in the original tribe. And this, just let rod find the opportunity. Through the observation of the map at the beginning, rod learned that all the areas recorded on the map are towns inhabited by many creatures. Although rod is qualified to destroy several small towns according to his current strength, he knows that this kind of behavior can only be carried out once. Once he chooses to attack the town, his existence will be exposed immediately. At that time, what Roeder has to face is not as simple as the defensive power of a town. Rod knew that in the war, the elites were very united. Even those who had a lot of enmity in their past life would put down their hatred and fight against the Necromancers together at this moment. In contrast, it is common for the Necromancers to persecute their companions and fall into the well instead of joining hands. The way the Necromancers fight is doomed that they are all self-centered. If it wasn''t for this, Eli creature would not have won so soon. Therefore, in this case, rod''s choice of attack targets can only be those remote tribes. Although it will not be hidden for long, we can get more experience and be more secure before rod''s existence is fully exposed. On this point, it is obvious that laer will play a lot of role. Rod knows that leaders of business groups like this know a lot about these tribes. As long as they can destroy a large number of small tribes, rod''s speed of upgrading will not slow down, on the contrary, it will speed up a lot. Just like the previous Silva tribes, because they have been hiding in the cliff, if they did not know this in advance, few creatures would take the initiative to come here to find the Silva tribe. Even if the Silva tribe had been destroyed by rod, it would not be discovered by other creatures for a while. If a business group didn''t come to trade and attract rod''s attention, rod might have left, and no one would know where the Silva tribe went. Therefore, rod directly chose the target of his attack, which was the small tribes around him. Although the number of experience points that a single tribe can provide is not much, Rhode can get considerable experience points under the superposition of the number. In order to avoid the discovery of his existence, rod let the bone dragon fly in the high altitude. As for whether the whereabouts of the Centaur troops at the bottom will be exposed, rod can''t guarantee. He just let the Centaur leader with expert investigation skills kill the intelligent creatures that may appear around him. Once the Centaur leader is found to be defeated, the bone dragon can come down to support immediately. Fortunately, according to the message from the mental imprint, along the way, the Centaur leader did not find any other intelligent creatures. Before long, under the rapid flight of the bone dragon, rod approached the dwarf village. Through the message from the spirit mark, rod learned that many dwarves had appeared in the sight of the Centaur leader. Realizing that his undead might have been seen by the dwarves, rod did not let the Centaur leader escape, but let him attack the dwarves directly. Under the leadership of the Centaur leader, the surrounding centaurs rushed towards the dwarves when they died. these The iron shield in the dwarf''s hand, when facing the Centaur leader''s axe, could not even stop for a moment, so it was cut off immediately. Although the new consciousness controlled the Centaur leader, the Centaur leader''s fighting experience did not weaken. On the contrary, in this state, without the shackles of mental imprint, the Centaur leader''s fighting spirit surged, and could play a stronger power. these these these these Although the dwarfs don''t know why they are attacked by undead creatures, they obviously have something to do with the necromancer. these The creature that appears in the village is a skull dragon. Although the dwarfs have not seen this creature with their own eyes, they can clearly feel the strength of this creature in front of them. The bone dragon swings its body and flies all the dwarfs nearby. The huge impact brought by waving the body can only be borne by the fourth level battle dwarves. As for the dwarves below the fourth level, they have no way to resist the attack of the bone dragon, so they will be directly hit by it, and their bones will break a lot. It''s only a matter of time, even if the dwarf''s constitution keeps him from dying for a while. It''s just the power of the bone dragon''s simple impact. If it''s the bone dragon''s full blow, even the fourth level fighting dwarves can''t bear it. Because they are crushed by the strength, they will die immediately. these The dwarf who had just returned to the village saw this scene and also realized it. The last line of defense in his heart finally collapsed. Instead of taking care of the life and death of the rest of the dwarves in the village, he directly fled to the village. Chapter 178 At this time, these unscrupulous dwarves obviously forget that they originally wanted to avoid the pursuit of the rear centaurs, so they chose to flee to the village. The dwarfs were about to flee around, but the Centaur undead in the rear had surrounded them and began to chase the fleeing dwarves. And all of this was in the eyes of rod. When the Centaur leader attacks the dwarf, rod lets the bone dragon enter the dwarf village directly from above. Taking advantage of the opportunity of dwarves around, rod takes laer to the side of the battlefield, and then bone dragon attacks these dwarves. Next to rod, LAL was watching all this. Although he tried to keep calm on his face, the wave in his eyes showed that he didn''t have any feelings in his heart as he did on his face. LAL remembers that this dwarf village in front of him was just one of his alternative targets. Because this place is the closest to the Silva tribe, when the trumpet was sounded before, but there was no response from the Silva tribe, another trading place that LAL thought of was here. Only at this time, because of his own guidance, the powerful mage got information about the location, which eventually led to the destruction of the dwarf village. Realizing this, LAL was a little impatient. But immediately, LAL seems to have figured out something. Although the destruction is still happening around, LAL no longer feels painful and remorseful for it. LAL knew that he did it just to survive. Even if he wanted to go back to the previous moment, he would do the same thing and tell the necromancer the location of this place. In that case, why should he blame himself. Unlike LAL beside him, rod is looking at the destruction in front of him, but he is thinking about the strength of his undead creatures. In the battle, the bone dragon showed far more strength than the surrounding dwarves. Even if there were many fourth-order dwarves in the village, it could not stop the bone dragon''s attack. In the absence of five level creatures, bone dragon can give full play to its strength. You can''t open a gap between low-level creatures just by looking at their attributes. Even if the property is higher than a few points, it can not reach the degree of rolling. This is also the reason why creatures below level 4 can defeat powerful enemies with their own fighting skills. Like a first-order skeleton warrior, it can even defeat weaker second-order creatures. eight p.m. After reaching level 4, for normal creatures, if they don''t wake up and become heroes, or if they master some powerful magic and treasures, they can rarely cross the level to challenge. The dwarves beside the bone dragon fall down in pieces, and the high-level creatures crush the low-level creatures, which play incisively and vividly at this moment. All the remaining dwarfs, with the belief that they will die, want to hold down the powerful undead, so that the remaining weak dwarfs in the tribe can escape here. these Rod knew that the Centaur leader had never let himself down in the face-to-face battle, and the dwarves in front of him would not have any chance to escape from the Centaur. Looking at the rapid beating experience value in the attribute panel, rod knows that although the battle is not over, the end has been decided. It is only a matter of time before the whole dwarf village is destroyed. What rod worried about was the dwarves who had just arrived and sent messages to the rest of the surrounding tribes. In the circumstances at that time, rod could only let the vampires go after the dwarves. At this time, rod saw that the vampire had returned to the battlefield to help the Centaur undead quickly clean up the dwarves around. Through the message from the mental imprint, rod knows that the vampire has dealt with the dwarves who have passed the message. With Lord''s main undead creatures joining the battlefield, the dwarves who were at a disadvantage were even more unable to resist. The battle showed a one-sided trend. In a short time, they all died. According to rod''s observation during the battle, the scale of this dwarf village is even larger than the one he went to when he was on the mission. In the course of this battle, rod didn''t even fight at all. Relying on his own undead creatures, he captured this dwarf village. Rod knew that with the battle going on, the strength of both himself and his undead creatures had been greatly improved. The dwarf village, which once needed to sneak alone to destroy, was completely crushed by his own strength. As the battle drew to a close, rod quickly ordered his Centaur leader to take most of the Centaur undead with him to search the village for dwarves who might be hiding. Then rod asked a small group of centaurs to collect the bodies on the battlefield. At this point, rod went to the inside of the village. Originally, in order to quickly destroy the surrounding villages, rod did not plan to carefully search for the items inside the village. However, because this is a dwarf village, rod still planned to explore the possible dwarf vault inside the village. When Lars saw rod enter the village directly, he seemed to forget himself, and the Centaurs around him were gathering up the corpses, so he had some ideas in his heart. these Looking at the light in the vampire''s eyes, LAL instinctively stepped back a few steps, and then ran to the inside of the village, following rod. LAL already knew that although rod left, he did not give up control of himself. these According to the strength shown by the necromancer and the results of the fight, LAL knows that this dwarf village alone can''t satisfy rod, Although rod noticed laer in the rear, he didn''t care too much. In the process of moving forward, LAL saw that the Centaur found many dwarves hiding in the village without any resistance ability. these Seeing this scene, laer felt cold in his heart, but he didn''t say much. He still followed him closely. Chapter 179 Through the sign from his mental imprint, rod knew that his Centaur leader had found the location of the dwarf vault. Through the location information from the mental imprint, rod walked towards the dwarf vault. It wasn''t long before rod came to the dwarf vault. At this time, in rod''s eyes, it is a kind of building similar to the bunker type. The appearance of the building does not look spacious, but rod knows that the space inside the Treasury is much larger than that seen from the outside. All around the vault, except for some narrow openings above, there was only a hard iron door below. The opening above the vault is very narrow, obviously not for access, but for other purposes. At rod''s signal, the Centaur leader, who was just beside the vault, immediately waved his battle axe and cut at the gate of the vault in front of him. For the dwarves, the vault is obviously a very important position. The gate of the vault is a hard piece of iron. Unless you use a special way to open it, it is difficult to break it by brute force alone. The battle axe in the hand of Centaur leader is a treasure handed down by Silva tribe. So far, rod has not seen anything hard to compete with. Even the armor on the enemy''s body, the Centaur leader can break it with his Tomahawk. However, in the current situation, the Centaur leader tried to break the iron door of the vault with his Tomahawk, but encountered a lot of trouble. The gate of the vault is completely made of a heavy iron block. Although the battle axe in the hand of the Centaur leader can damage it to a certain extent, it obviously takes a long time. For rod, there was no advantage in time. Rhode''s own behavior took a certain risk. Rhode didn''t know when he would be exposed by an accident. In addition to this dwarf village, rod also needs to go to other places immediately. For rod, time is particularly precious. Therefore, rod obviously did not want to wait for the Centaur leader to slowly destroy the iron gate in front of him. Through the spiritual imprint, rod immediately ordered the dragon to fly here quickly. Before long, the bone dragon appeared beside rod. At rod''s sign, the bone dragon immediately waved his claws and hit the door of the vault. Compared with the power of the Centaur leader, the bone dragon was obviously more powerful. Under the slap of the bone dragon, the door of the vault suddenly sank to the inside. Even the heavy iron can''t bear the attack of bone dragon. Before long, after the door of the vault and the surrounding walls were loosened, Gu Long directly threw the front door of the vault to one side. The iron fell on the ground behind, making a heavy noise. At this time, seeing that the access to the Treasury had been opened, rod no longer waited, but looked directly into the Treasury. In rod''s view, there are a lot of gold coins in the vault. these According to rod''s previous life in the game, the reason why the dwarves set up this kind of Treasury has a lot to do with their customs. The dwarf will put the gold coin through the opening above the vault. When the tribe needs to use it because of something, it will take part of it out of the vault. According to the legend handed down by the dwarves, as long as a dwarven vault is established and used in this way, the number of gold coins in the vault will naturally increase. This view has been circulating among the dwarf tribes. When other races heard about it and learned about the dwarf''s ideas, they would only laugh at the dwarf''s stupidity with their companions. They would believe it and would not go deep into the dwarf vault. After recalling the related matters of the dwarf vault, rod no longer waited, but immediately put the surrounding gold coins into the space ring. The volume of a single gold coin is not too large. Even if it is just a small bag of gold coins, there may be nearly 100 gold coins in it. these Up to now, it is the first time for rod to get such a large number of gold coins. Although rod has got the high value of the ghost crystal before, there is a premium for the ghost crystal. If it is not sold in Diya, it cannot be sold at a high price. these Feeling the gold coins inside the space ring, rod knew that although he spent some time on getting these gold coins, it was obviously worth it. With rod''s action, the inside of the vault was gradually empty, until there was no longer a gold coin left. After dealing with the gold coins in the vault, rod stopped waiting and walked out of the vault. Rod''s handling of the Treasury was seen by laer in the rear. After the door of the vault was damaged by the bone dragon, laer saw the stock of gold coins in the dwarf vault. After seeing this scene, LAL''s breathing became heavy. Even as a business leader, most of laer''s wealth only existed in the form of goods, and he had never seen such a large number of gold coins. these Seeing rod walking towards the village gate, LAL immediately followed. Before long, rod returned to the village gate. Before he came to the door, rod smelled the strong smell of blood. When rod really returned to the original battlefield, what he saw was a large number of dwarf corpses placed here. The dwarves who originally lived in the village have all fallen here, waiting for rod to transform. Without any hesitation, rod raised his hand and began to release the energy of death. With rod''s movement, his mana value began to decline, and around him, he instantly gathered strong death energy. these these Chapter 180 flower With the completion of the transformation, at rod''s signal, the bone dragon immediately attacked these undead creatures. these Compared with bone dragon, these undead creatures are extremely weak. these In addition to the bone dragon, the other Centaur undead around also joined the battle, and soon killed all the undead creatures around. After killing all the dwarf corpses, there are some subtle changes on the bone dragon in rod''s sight. In the original battle process of destroying the dwarf village, after killing the dwarves, the bone dragon absorbed the death energy released by the dwarves before their death, and the body of the bone dragon had this change. Now, with the absorption of the death energy of the dwarves after their death, the strength of the bone Dragon has been enhanced again. ten o''clock Except for the bone dragon, the rest of the undead creatures around did not harvest any death energy. When the death energy was just generated, it was completely absorbed by the bone dragon. Realizing this, rod realized that he needed to improve his mental attributes quickly. At this time, rod no longer waited, but put his eyes on laer. Rod took out the map and motioned LAL to point out the next position on the map. Lars sees rod''s behavior in his eyes. Seeing that rod kills all the transformed undead again, he also realizes that rod''s purpose is not to destroy the village and create undead. After taking over the map, LAL looked at it and finally, as if determined, pointed to the location not far from here on the map. LAL knew that once he pointed out the life position of the other tribes, according to the strength of the necromancer, it was estimated that the other tribes could not resist, but for the sake of his own life, he had to do so. At this time, after getting the position of other tribes from Lal, rod no longer waited, but immediately boarded the bone dragon and flew to this position with LAL. In addition to the vampires, the undead creatures also follow the bone dragon on the ground and move towards this position quickly. After all the dead creatures left, the place fell into the past calm. Only the broken dwarf corpse seemed to tell that there had been a battle here. Rod, who is on the back of the bone dragon, is acutely aware that the situation here can not be concealed for long. As long as any creature comes near the dwarf village, he will find that the dwarf village has been destroyed. At that time, his existence will be completely exposed. Rod knew that before his existence was exposed, he still had a period of time. In this period of time, it is undoubtedly the best opportunity to gain experience. Taking advantage of the opportunity of bone dragon flying, rod checked his property panel. Originally, he had only a few hundred experience points. After destroying the dwarf village, he had reached 7500. To gain so many experience points, the second experience points provided by the undead creature transformed by rod are also very important. Rod recalled that this way of obtaining secondary experience value, even the necromancer in the previous life game, was not easy to use. In the absence of legend level evocation, it is very difficult to directly transform undead creatures, which requires a lot of mana. Only rod can easily transform undead creatures under the effect of racing achievement. After flying for a while, rod, who was observing at high altitude, found that according to the change of terrain, this should be the position that LAL pointed out. Rod immediately let the bone dragon rush down from the sky. cutting-edge news For the dwarf village that was destroyed, this village is the nearest tribe, and it is also rod''s next target. The villages built by dwarves are often close to each other, which is also related to their living habits. Just like the dwarf village that rod first sneaked into when he was on the mission, there are two other smaller dwarf villages nearby. Once any one of them is attacked, the other two villages can come to support in time. Compared with other races, the connection between dwarves is obviously closer, and dwarves in villages often visit each other. Once rod goes away and doesn''t deal with the dwarves in this village, it won''t be long before the story of rod destroying the dwarves'' village spreads. Therefore, even if the village was small, rod did not intend to let go of the dwarf village in front of him. Instead, he took his undead creatures and launched an attack on the dwarf village in front of him. cutting-edge news At this time, rod led his undead creatures to attack this dwarf village. Before long, the battle was over. Compared with the village just destroyed, the defense here is weaker. Faced with the attack of the undead, especially after seeing the bone dragon, these dwarves are particularly confused and their morale collapses more quickly. This time, the victory was particularly easy, and soon killed all the dwarves in the village. At the end of the battle, rod let his undead creatures come to the village, find out the dwarves that may hide, and look for the dwarves vault inside the village. Rod knew that the most valuable thing in the dwarf village was the dwarf vault inside the village. As for the items that might exist in the houses of ordinary dwarves, it''s not worth his time. After waiting for a while, rod''s Centaur undead transported many bodies to the village gate. The corpses were apparently from dwarves who had lost courage in the battle. these Chapter 181 At this time, looking at the Centaur undead around him, rod realized that perhaps in terms of combat ability, the Centaur undead under him was not a strong choice, but in other aspects, the Centaur undead had many advantages. The strength of a single Centaur undead is not strong. In these battles to destroy the village, the main force of the battle is still those high-level undead creatures under his command. But in terms of mobility, Centaur undead has incomparable advantages over other undead creatures. Other undead creatures cannot move as fast as Centaur undead. If rod doesn''t control a group of Centaur undead, rod can''t take his undead to the next position quickly. At this time, the undead''s search for the dwarf village gradually got results. In addition to many dwarves lurking in the village to avoid the attack of necromancers, rod also learned from the Centaur leader that there was no dwarf vault in this dwarf village. Rhode knew that generally speaking, the dwarf vault would be built in a slightly larger dwarf village. There was no dwarf vault in this village, which only showed that the village was not built long ago. This is also consistent with the fact that rod observed in the battle. As early as in the course of the battle, rod found that the defense of this dwarf village was extremely weak, and the morale was more easily broken. these After all this, rod looked at LAL next to him again and motioned him to point out the next position. Looking at what rod has done, LAL seems to have become numb. After connecting the map, LAL doesn''t hesitate to tell rod the location of the nearest next tribe. Rod took LAL to the back of the bone dragon. Bone dragon ascended to the sky and immediately flew to this place. He did not intend to stay here for a long time. At this time, rod''s experience value has reached 12000 points. Before long, under the high-speed flight of bone dragon, rod came to the sky above the position shown by LAL. This time, rod learned from laer that the creature living in this place was not the conventional creature he had seen, but another kind of fantasy creature. According to Lal, the creatures here have a certain casting ability, and because they are protected by the environment, they can''t even find their place for ordinary people. environment Laer reminds rod that although he knows the creatures here, he does not suggest rod go to this location. And that''s exactly what rod thought. environment Rod guessed that the creatures here should belong to the goblins. special flower these As a member of Elliot, the goblin also inherited the good nature of Elliot. Because of their delicate appearance and their personality, goblins are deeply loved by other elites. flower Even the first-order goblins can fly and move in the sky, and the speed is fast. Once the goblins escape, the existence of rod will be exposed immediately. For rod, the potential risk of attacking goblin garden is greater than the benefit. flower As for how LAL got the information of the surrounding tribes, rod did not doubt too much. As for the identity of the head of the Shang Dynasty, LAL obviously needs to analyze more. cutting-edge news flower The new location on the map is a large Centaur tribe. It''s a famous Marauder tribe nearby. When the necromancer invaded the territory of Eli before, even the official necromancer would not take the initiative to provoke the Centaur tribe here. Compared with the already weakened Silva tribe, the Centaur tribe here is obviously more powerful, and even once even the business group did not want to go here. these these Generally speaking, if not for the declining tribe like Silva, the Centaur tribe is very difficult to attack. In the process of attacking the Centaur tribe, if the attacker does not show a one-sided crushing situation, once the battle is stuck, all members of the Centaur tribe will take up arms and join in the battle. For rod, because of this characteristic of the Centaur tribe, and the overall rank of the Centaur is higher, this position is obviously very suitable for rod to obtain a lot of experience. After learning this from laer, Rodriguez set the target of this attack. It was the Centaur tribe here. Chapter 182 Under the high-speed flight of Gu Long, the scenery on the ground changed rapidly. Before long, rod was close to the Centaur tribe here. The distance of this flight was obviously more than that of the dwarf villages, but for the bone dragon, it was not much at high speed. However, due to the long distance, even if the undead in the rear has been following the bone dragon, it has also been opened a lot of distance. Although rod arrived first, he did not attack first, but let the bone dragon hover in the air, waiting for the arrival of the undead in the rear. For the undead on the ground, they can easily perceive rod''s position because of their mental imprint, and will not be unable to find rod''s position because of the distance. these At the front, it was rod''s Centaur leader. these For ordinary centaurs, they are very familiar with the sound of horse''s hooves. When they hear the sound of horse''s hooves, they think that the hunting team in the tribe is back. However, these ordinary centaurs obviously did not expect that what appeared in front of them was not the Centaurs in the clan, but a group of centaurs with death energy. these these The Centaur leader quickly killed the lone centaurs around the tribe, and then led his undead creatures to rush toward the position of the Centaur tribe. At this time, the tribe was also aware of the enemy''s attack, from which a large number of centaurs rushed out. The Centaurs in the tribe are very angry when they see the Centaur undead who was killed by the necromancer. As soon as the two centaurs came into contact, they started a fierce battle. Rod, who is on the top of the bone dragon, knows that the battle of the Centaur leader is not smooth at this time through the message from his mental imprint. Different from the dwarf villages captured previously, the Centaur tribe here is obviously more powerful. At the first time of the attack, the Centaurs inside the tribe immediately organize their hands to fight back and keep the Centaur leader out of the tribe. Since the Centaur undead controlled by the Centaur leader has only two levels, after so many battles, the Centaur undead also has some losses. At this time, the main force of the battle depends on the Centaur leader. these Although the Centaur leader is powerful and can easily kill the third-order centaurs around him, the Centaurs around him clearly see this point. Instead of fighting hard with the Centaur leader, they set aside to deal with the Centaur dead. Seeing this, rod no longer waited, but controlled the bone dragon to fall from the sky and land directly inside the Centaur tribe. In the process of the dragon''s descent, the Centaurs around noticed the existence of the dragon. these Rod quickly took LAL and jumped off the dragon. Just after rod left, the bone dragon began to wave its claws and attack the surrounding centaurs. Compared with the heavy weapons used by dwarves, the weapons used by centaurs are more diverse. On the side, many centaurs put their arrows on the bows and arrows and shot at the bone dragon that fell into the village. The arrow hit the bone dragon, but it was directly bounced away by the hard keel. It couldn''t do any damage to the bone dragon. At this time, the Centaur archer''s move seemed to infuriate the bone dragon in front of him. Bone dragon directly gave up the opponent in front of him and rushed to the position of Centaur archer. these Many Centaur archers were directly hit by the body of bone dragon. Even the Centaur archers who had dodged the bone dragon''s heavy armor were patted aside by the bone dragon''s claws, unable to resist the bone dragon''s attack. When Gu Long wantonly killed the surrounding centaurs, a centaur in the rear of the tribe was commanding the surrounding centaurs. This Centaur is obviously more powerful than the surrounding centaurs. This Centaur is the head of this Centaur tribe. After seeing the strength of the bone dragon, the Centaur clearly realized that the tribe might be in great danger this time. At this point, the Centaur immediately raised his hand. In rod''s eyes, all the Centaurs around flashed a red light. Rod realized that the Centaur patriarch should have cast a spell on the rest of the centaurs, and the red light was produced by the magic element. Because the Centaur leader was stopped by the rest of the centaurs, in addition to the bone dragon, there were vampires fighting in the Centaur tribe. Rod found that after the magic was applied, the surrounding centaurs played a much stronger role in fighting with the vampires, and even suppressed the vampires for a time. Only the bone dragon was not affected, and still showed a crushing situation to the surrounding ordinary centaurs. At this time, the Centaur clan leader who had just cast a spell immediately pulled out a spear from one side, and then rushed straight to rod''s position. The Centaur patriarch clearly saw that rod''s dress should be the leader of the group of undead creatures around him. If he could kill rod directly, it would change the war situation. The Centaur patriarch also realized that because of the existence of the necromancer, he needed to guard against the Necromancer''s magic all the time and could not fight with the bone dragon with all his strength. If we fight so rashly, the final result is only failure. Therefore, with many years of fighting experience, the Centaur clan leader knows that he should give priority to dealing with the necromancer on one side. Chapter 183 During the charge of Centaur patriarch, rod also found the abnormality in this direction. Feeling the power brought by the charge, rod knew that the Centaur''s rank was higher. Although he did not reach the fifth rank, he was not much different. Feeling the threat from the Centaur on one side, rod did not panic, but calmly dealt with it. On the only way for the Centaur clan leader to come, there are just a few centaurs who were hit by the bone dragon. these these After discovering rod''s move, Centaur patriarch Li even realized that rod''s goal was to block his movement speed through these undead creatures. Even though he realized rod''s intention, the Centaur had no good way to deal with this situation. Under rod''s control, the surrounding undead creatures were firmly in front of the Centaur, making the Centaur''s charge completely useless. these Watching the Centaurs in the tribe die one by one, then they are transformed into undead creatures, and finally they are killed by themselves, the Centaur patriarch only feels a burst of grief in his heart. Since this place is far away from the border, although the Centaur has heard about the deeds of the necromancer and how disgusting the Necromancer''s actions are, the Centaur patriarch obviously doesn''t take them as one thing. In the original war, the Centaur only felt that the necromancer was just like this. But at this time, we need to kill the Centaurs who have been transformed into undead creatures. The Centaur patriarch realized what the rumors about the undead mages in the past meant. The Centaur clan leader knows that in the tribe, only his own strength is the most powerful. If you want the tribe to survive, you need to deal with the necromancer in front of you as soon as possible and win the battle with bone dragon later. Once you are too slow, you may be able to kill the rest of the Centaurs in the tribe after dealing with the surrounding undead creatures. these The Centaur patriarch knew in his heart that the Centaurs he killed were just undead creatures. They were no longer his own people, but this feeling still made the Centaur patriarch feel very uncomfortable. Seeing his Centaur transformed and killed by himself, even the Centaur patriarch with firm mind was still very sad. A centaur fell down with a spear through his body, but several Centaur dead came from all around again, and the Centaur in front of him was firmly confined here. Aware of the idea of the Centaur patriarch, rod correspondingly performed a soul summoning technique to transform all the fallen centaurs around him into undead creatures. these Although the Centaur clan leader didn''t hesitate to attack the surrounding undead creatures, his speed was still slow. Before he cleaned up the Centaur undead around him, there were a lot of Centaur undead around him again. these In the eyes of the Centaur patriarch, those living people in the past have lost their lives completely and become undead creatures controlled by the necromancer. Strong grief, in the Centaur''s heart. these Unfortunately, no matter how sad the Centaur was, he could not make up for the gap in strength. In rod''s view, the Centaur''s behavior was just a last ditch struggle. Rod knew that if the Centaur was strong enough, he could even wake up and become a hero. But heroes are not so easy to be. If you want to be a hero, you have to condense your will completely. Obviously, the Centaur patriarch in front of you can''t do it. Even if you experience a similar experience, not everyone is qualified to be a hero. In rod''s sight, the Centaur is still dealing with the surrounding undead. But at this time, the bone dragon has cleaned up most of the Centaurs around, and the rest of the Centaurs have lost their will to fight and began to flee outside the village. Compared with the previous dwarf villages, the morale of the Centaur tribe was obviously more cohesive. It was not until most of the Centaurs died that the morale began to collapse. However, the morale of those dwarf villages began to collapse almost at the moment when they found that the enemy could not defeat them. The Centaurs tried to escape from the village. However, on the way to escape, rod has arranged a lot of centaurs. these At the beginning of the battle, the Centaur undead that rod had originally controlled suffered some losses. But at this time, the number of undead creatures under rod increased significantly. At this time, the Centaur is still dealing with the surrounding undead, but the bone dragon has also come to its side. Looking at the bone dragon in front of him, the Centaur finally felt a sense of despair. Although he did not understand why the necromancer came to attack, the fate of the tribe was doomed. The bone dragon flapped its own bone wings. With the impact of the bone dragon''s body, half of the bone wings of the bone dragon directly hit the Centaur''s chest in front of him. By the bone dragon''s full blow, the Centaur had a strong sense of vertigo. Just when the Centaur clan leader realized that it was wrong, the next attack of the bone dragon came again. With the dragon claw directly smashed down, the Centaur clan leader had no way to escape. In this attack, the Centaur clan leader died directly. Chapter 184 these these these In the battle with other enemies, led by the Centaur clan leader, the morale of these centaurs around them has always been very high. For the Centaur tribe, it is rare to see such a complete rout. these In this case, some weak centaurs were killed by the surrounding undead creatures soon after they lost their will to fight. But rod frowned as if he had noticed something. In addition to the Centaurs inside the tribe, there were some centaurs who had been fighting with the Centaur leader outside the tribe. Under the current situation, the Centaurs there also ran around. No faster than the slower dwarves, these centaurs are very fast. At this critical moment, these centaurs, who were originally marauders, knew that once they ran slowly, they would be overtaken and killed by the enemy in the rear. These centaurs outside the village knew that even if they chose to stay, the final result would be death, which could not change the current situation. these Therefore, although rod turned the Centaur corpses outside the village into undead control for the first time, many centaurs had already run away, and rod could not kill them. these After the Centaurs escape from this place, they just need to enter a town at random to explain that the necromancer has attacked their tribe. At that time, Eli will send corresponding creatures to deal with rod according to the information provided by these centaurs. Thinking of this, rod realized that he had little time left. After cleaning up the Centaur tribe, it may be difficult to gain experience like this. At this time, there were no centaurs left in the whole tribe. With rod''s signal, the rest of the Centaurs around immediately carried the corpses to the village gate. these these As a result of this time''s fighting process, the Centaur undead which rod originally controlled had many losses. In order to improve the success rate of the next operation, rod needs to replenish the number of Centaur undead. Not only rod, but also the Centaur leader, who was the death knight, used the spirit mark to control many Centaur undead. After all spiritual attributes are used to control the undead, the remaining Centaur undead can only be converted to rod''s experience. After dealing with the Centaur dead around, rod began to calculate the harvest of this battle quickly. After this battle, rod''s experience has been greatly improved again. It has changed from 12000 to 22400. In terms of strength, the Centaur tribe that rod destroyed this time was obviously far more than the dwarf village before, which also made rod gain a lot of experience. For a village of this level, as long as there are no five level creatures inside, and relying on his own bone dragon, it doesn''t take much difficulty to destroy it. On the contrary, rod can gain a lot of experience in this way. After counting the experience points, rod saw that it was almost done, and immediately chose to upgrade the task level. "Consumption experience 17000, remaining experience 5400. The class level has been upgraded from level 8 of level 3 to level 10 of level 3... " "Get free attribute point 2, skill point 2..." Looking at the prompt from the system, rod knew that as long as he continued to gain experience like this, he would soon be able to reach the level of level 4. Just as rod was upgrading his character level, LAL came to him to guide the next tribe. In the previous battle process, rod did not deliberately protect LAL in front of him. He just left LAL in the corner of the battlefield and told the undead not to hurt him. After the end of the battle, perhaps because of rod''s behavior all the time, LAL thought of something. At this time, LAL took the initiative to come to rod''s side and seemed to be very cooperative. When he saw LAL''s performance, rod didn''t say much. He just took out the map and handed it to LAL in front of him to indicate the location of the next tribe. special After hearing LAL''s story, rod began to think in his heart. And in the process, rod asked Rahl, "tell me about the location." Realizing that rod might be interested in what he said, LAL was delighted and said to rod: "not far away from here, there is a magical space where any spell cast by the mage will achieve the maximum effect. If you meditate there, the effect of meditation will also be greatly improved." cutting-edge news "Although I don''t know what you really want to get, what you can get in this space will not disappoint you." After hearing LAL''s explanation, rod didn''t answer immediately, but fell into meditation in his heart. When laer tells about the effect of this area, based on his previous game experience, rod immediately realizes what he is referring to. According to LAL''s description, rod confirmed that the area he said should be the location of the magic plain. Chapter 185 Magic plain can improve the caster''s ability to cast magic. Any mage who casts magic on the magic plain can passively possess the four series magic of the master level. Because of this, any creature will not choose the magic plain when fighting with mages. The magic plain can bring extremely powerful bonus to mages. For ordinary mages, in order to learn a spell as soon as possible, they will also use magic plains to help them master the effect of the spell. Therefore, for mages, magic plain is a very important position. After learning this from Lal, rod did not think about the magic plain for the first time. What rod thinks is why LAL didn''t tell himself the news of the magic plain in the previous process. However, in the current situation, he didn''t do anything to lardo, but he took the initiative to tell himself whether the magic plain in lardo''s mouth was just a trap. What really existed there was a large town in Eli. Once Rahl chooses to cheat himself, rod will be in a very difficult situation. According to rod''s current strength, it is obviously difficult to escape from the attack of such a large town. The existence of magic plain is relatively rare, if not through a lot of investigation in advance, it is difficult to find the location of magic plain. Even if the magic plain really exists, the enemies in the magic plain will also be more powerful. Going to the magic plain will bring Rhode more improvement in casting ability. After thinking about it, rod finally decided to give up the idea of going to the magic plain. For rod at this time, the most important thing is still to obtain a large number of experience points. The benefits of going to the magic plain can not exceed rod''s behavior of destroying the village. On the contrary, it also requires rod to bear a lot of risks. In the process of Rhode''s thinking, LAL had taken the map from Rhode, pointed to the location of a valley on the map, and said, "here is the space I said. I haven''t learned any magic, but I know what your casters call this area. This place should be called magic plain. " At this point, rod shook his head at Lal, but silently wrote down the location of the magic plain in his heart. After learning about rod''s decision, LAL didn''t say anything more. He just pointed out the location of the next tribe on the map. According to the situation on the map, this place is far away from here. Rod knows that there may still be many small and medium-sized tribes hidden around the current location, but LAL''s intelligence is also limited, and it is impossible to understand all the surrounding information. cutting-edge news At this time, rod immediately took Ralph to the bone dragon and flew to this position. In the bone dragon, rod also learned about this position from LAL. cutting-edge news In the territory of Eli, there are a large number of fantasy creatures, because the entire territory of Eli is extremely vast, any creature can come to settle in Eli. In this case, there are also many human gathering places in Eli. Both small villages and large human towns can be seen in the territory of Eli. cutting-edge news After hearing LAL''s introduction, rod did not change his goal, but continued to move towards the location of the town. At this time, Lars may have been used to flying on the dragon. Even when he was looking at the changes of the surrounding scenery, he didn''t feel dizzy as before, and even his tone of reply to rod stabilized. Rod''s attention was obviously not on LAL. After understanding these things, rod, who was on the bone dragon, concentrated on observing the law of terrain change and did not take care of LAL. Rod knew that since he was attacking a small town, according to the number of undead creatures under his command, there was obviously no way to stop all the people in the whole town. Many people had the chance to escape in the process of fighting. Different from the previous destruction of the Centaur tribe, although in the process of previous fighting, there are some centaurs to escape. cutting-edge news cutting-edge news According to rod''s assumption, only after his attack on the tribe is discovered, the elves of Eli will pay enough attention to themselves and send strong enough guards to pursue and kill them. However, the result of attacking this kind of town is completely different. Once rod chooses to attack the town, his strength will be completely exposed to the eyes of the survivors. It can be said that as long as rod chooses to attack the town, then the operation in Eli will be extremely difficult. Rod thought about it. After he solved the problem, he could gain enough experience. At that time, rod would not stay in Eli for a long time. Instead, he chose to return to the city of mourning immediately for the next step. In the process of rod''s thinking, Gu Long has come to a position not far from the town. Above the sky, rod quickly observed the situation around the town. Rod tried to judge the situation inside the town by his own observation. According to Lal, it should be a small town, and Rhode needs to confirm that. In rod''s view, there are a large number of houses in the town, which shows that there are a large number of people inside. In terms of the number of houses, it is obvious that it is far more than the dwarf villages that rod attacked before. The defense facilities of the town are not perfect. There are low stone walls around. As a barrier to the enemy, there are many ditches under the walls, but there is no water source. Obviously, the construction has not been completed. Compared with the tribes that rod attacked, the defense facilities here are relatively complete. There were only wooden fences around the tribes that rod attacked before, and there were no such stone walls. Chapter 186 these Rod compared the town in front of him with the one he had just left the grave. He finally judged that the town in front of him was still much smaller than that one in terms of scale, but it was not much worse in terms of other facilities. For the town below, rod paid more attention to the interior buildings. According to the size of the town, it is already qualified to set up a self-employed chamber of Commerce, and the thieves'' guild will also be here. As for the magic guild, perhaps only medium-sized towns are qualified to establish it. Obviously, there is no magic guild in this town. For rod, the absence of a magic guild means that there will be no powerful mage to assist him in the process of fighting. Rod knows that any magic guild has an official mage resident in it. Compared with the mages who can move freely all over the world, this kind of mage who lives in the magic guild is obviously more powerful, and his magic is far more powerful than ordinary mages. For the bone dragon, once the mage''s blessing spell is given to all the professionals in the town, the originally easy battle will become a little difficult. Although there is no magic guild, it makes the battle of bone dragon much easier, but also because there is no mage in the city, rod can gain much less experience. In this point, it has both advantages and disadvantages. As the rear Centaur leader is still on his way with the Centaur dead, rod is not in a hurry to launch an attack on the town below. He just plans in his heart while waiting for the rear Centaur leader to arrive. At this time, with rod''s signal, the vampire turned into a bat left directly from rod and flew to the town below. Rod knew that because there was no magic guild in the city, few casters would come to the town on their own initiative. In this town, the only place where there may be a caster is in the business group of the freelance chamber of Commerce. Therefore, even if the vampire comes to the town first, because there is no caster, people in the town can''t find the vampire coming. At rod''s signal, the bat stops above the city wall, just a line away from the position below that controls the opening of the town gate. these Therefore, rod first let the vampire come here, in order to solve the guard at the door as soon as possible after the battle started. Soon, through the message from the spiritual imprint, rod learned that the Centaur undead in the rear was getting closer and closer to him. At this time, the guard at the gate of the city has found something abnormal. In the ears of these guards, I think of a lot of hooves. these Due to the long distance, and the inability to sense the breath of the undead creatures on these centaurs, the guards around them only regarded these centaurs as a group of marauders coming to invade for the first time. At this time, one of the guards ran quickly to the middle of the town, obviously intending to report the situation to the city master, while the other guards took advantage of the opportunity that the Centaur was still far away from here to close the gate of the town. Looking at the slow closing of the gate and the speed of the rear centaurs, the guards also realized that the Centaurs would not retreat easily. Many of the guards on the wall immediately picked up the bow and arrow on one side. As soon as the group of centaurs below arrived, they immediately launched an attack. In the face of this group of centaurs, the guards didn''t panic. The division of labor was in good order. Everyone found what they should do. The captain of this group of guards, looking at the group of centaurs in front, did not pay attention to their attack. Since the beginning of the battle with Diya, the chaos in Eli has become more serious. The conflicts accumulated by the races who originally migrated to Eli for various reasons finally broke out at this moment. these This obviously gave the marauders in Eli a lot of opportunities. In the territory of ERI, when it comes to marauders, the first race people think of is the Centaur. Before that, the captain of the guard had been here to resist the attacks of many Centaur marauders. The captain obviously had a lot of experience in dealing with the attacks of this creature. these these What the guard captain thought in his heart was when the war life like this would end. The captain of the guard knew that the attack of the necromancer in the peaceful territory of ERI started to cause internal contradictions, and the elves seemed to turn a blind eye to it and let the fighting happen. According to the captain of the guard, the elves didn''t deal with the fighting in the territory. Apart from dealing with the necromancer of Diya, there are other reasons. It seems that there are serious differences between the main factions of the elves. According to the information learned by the guard captain, it seems that a powerful spirit hero in the spirit court is integrating the members of the faction. It seems that he is preparing for some big action. However, all this has nothing to do with the guard captain in front of him. The guard captain knows that although the conflict in Eli begins to increase, the town he is protecting has grown up precisely because of the war. Under the leadership of Lord Ken, the scale of this town has become larger and larger, and it may even become a large town in the future. Just as the guard captain fell into thinking, he heard the exclamation from his subordinates. Vaguely, the captain of the guard seemed to hear the words of the undead, which came from the mouth of his subordinates around him. Chapter 187 After hearing the exclamation of the surrounding men, the guard captain seemed to be aware of something and looked carefully at the attacking centaurs. In this group of centaurs, many of them are distorted and seem to have been greatly impacted during their lives. A few centaurs have obvious wounds, but no blood flows out. It seems that the original shocking wounds are not so terrible. these This made the captain of the guard a little flustered. Even when he thought that the Centaur robbers came to attack at the beginning, the captain of the guard didn''t show such an expression. With the experience of fighting, the captain of the guard knows that the nature of fighting has obviously changed after finding the trace of undead creatures. Although there are marauders in the territory of Eli, different from the undead, the marauders still have feelings between ordinary people, while the undead have no feelings except the consciousness of destroying the living. At this time, the captain of the guard quickly commands his subordinates around him to make a series of transfers to resist the undead creatures around him. The leader of the guard doesn''t know why there are still undead creatures in this area. According to the understanding of the leader of the guard, in this case, the group of undead mages of Diya should be shrinking in the territory, considering how to resist the counter attack of Eliot? At this time, the guard captain needs to consider more, but even so, in his mind, there is still no sense of crisis. According to the degree of defense here, even the attacks launched by the dead centaurs can not break the city gate in a short time. these After finding that the situation is not right, the guard captain immediately sends one of his subordinates to deliver the changed information. At this time, the member who delivered the information has gone away. Just as the captain of the guard was about to remind his guards, a sudden change happened. As the guards prepare to close the gate, a lot of bats appear beside them. these these these At this time, the guard in charge of the gate died immediately under the attack of the bat. Seeing that the guards on the surrounding city walls could not last long, the guard captain knew that this battle might be more difficult than he had imagined. For a moment, a large number of bats almost covered the whole front of the city wall. Except for the guard captain, only a few strong swordsmen still insisted under the bat''s attack. The pain began to appear on the guard captain. For a moment, the guard captain''s ears were full of screams when the guard died. After realizing this, the guard captain began to feel cold in his heart. As the battle progressed, more and more bats gathered in front of the surviving guards. Facing this situation, the guard captain''s heart finally despair, he seems to realize that his final outcome is what. With the bat''s biting, the guard captain''s body gradually weakened, and the pain brought by the pain was unbearable. Finally, the captain of the guard fell to the ground, with bats biting in front of him. At the last moment of his life, what the captain of the guard thought was that the guard who passed the news on should have passed on the news of the undead''s attack to the city master. In this way, although he was about to die, he played a final role. At this time, the guard captain who fell on his back seemed to notice something in his eyes. In the sky, there is a small black spot, which is staying in the air. If it is not in this state, the guard captain will not notice the existence of the black spot. After discovering this point, the guard captain suddenly realized something, but in this state, the guard captain obviously could not deliver the message. Even if the captain of the guard tried his best to struggle, it was only in vain. Under the bite of the bat, the captain of the guard died soon because of his serious injury. So far, all the guards on the original city wall have been cleaned up by the bats produced by vampire bat. In the face of vampire bat, the gate guard''s advantage in the number of people can not play any role, can only be killed by bats. At this time, the rear Centaur leader also arrived with his undead creatures, and was waiting outside the gate. After the end of the bat, the vampire quickly comes to the city gate and opens the closed gate. Seeing this, the Centaur leader immediately rushed into the city with the undead in the rear. The gate is very heavy. If rod didn''t let the vampires lurk here in advance, even the Centaur leader can''t break the gate for a long time. It will take a long time to break the gate and enter it. If we don''t find a way to open the city gate from the inside, we can only open it by attacking equipment. In contrast, the main entrance of the tribes that rod had been to before was simple wood, which could be easily destroyed by the Centaur leader. At this time, after entering the gate, the Centaur leader was planning to attack the ordinary residents nearby with his undead creatures, but he seemed to notice something and stopped. In the passage not far from the gate, a large number of city guards had gathered at this time. Some time has passed since the original guard notification, and during this period, all the other guards in the city have assembled. these Standing in front of the guards was a soldier in armor with an Epee in his hand. This soldier is obviously the leader of this group of rear guards. At this time, the soldier seemed to want to say something to the Centaur leader in front of him, but the Centaur leader did not give him the opportunity to lead his undead directly towards the soldier. Chapter 188 With the contact between the two creatures, the battle started immediately. There are many types of soldiers on the town side, whether they are infantry who have been fighting in the front or archers who are responsible for shooting arrows in the rear. Their only weakness may be that there are no mages in the team. these As the most powerful Centaur leader in the team, he was blocked by the human soldiers in front of him. In this kind of battle, only vampires can achieve good results with the help of bats formed after bat transformation. However, when facing swordsmen, bats will lose a lot. In the rear of these swordsmen, there is no lack of the existence of three levels. Even a few powerful swordsmen have reached level 4. In this case, the surrounding undead creatures are suppressed for a while. Facing the attack of the Centaur leader, the human warrior showed his extraordinary fighting skills. The human warrior held an Epee in his hand, and collided with the battle axe held by the Centaur leader, making a huge sound. In the beginning of the battle, when the human soldiers didn''t pay attention, there were many cracks in their epee. After discovering this, the human warrior changed his way of fighting. Even if he was not weaker than the Centaur leader in strength, the human warrior did not fight with the Centaur leader any more and turned to remove the move. these Seeing human beings completely suppress the undead creatures around them, even the third-order Centaur undead also fell down a lot. At this time, with a violent vibration, the bone dragon came directly behind the battlefield. After the bone dragon fell, it immediately attracted all eyes on the battlefield. Even the human warrior who was fighting with the Centaur leader, after pushing the Centaur leader back, also focused on the position of the bone dragon. these Wearing a black robe and a ferocious mask, one of them is rod, who has never made a move. At this time, rod is looking at the direction of the battlefield. In contrast, laer, who just jumped from the bone dragon, rushed directly to the side of the battlefield, afraid of being hurt. these For a moment, all the soldiers around were awed by the power of bone dragon. Except for those soldiers who were fighting with the undead in front of them, the others did not dare to make any action. In the course of the original battle, rod did not choose to move, and always let the bone dragon stay in the sky to observe. Rod knew that, unlike centaurs who would fight to save the tribe, once these humans found the existence of the bone dragon, they would flee immediately, regardless of the lives of other companions around them. So rod had to wait in the air for a while for the soldiers to gather in this position. Only in this way can rod get more experience. these "I''m Ken, the Lord of the city. Tell me what you want, necromancer! If your request is reasonable, I will try my best to meet it. " Under the current situation, Lord Ken''s accurate judgment is that in addition to the strength gap between the two sides, he knows that once the necromancer makes a move, none of his own and those around him will survive. Therefore, due to the situation, Ken, regardless of his face in front of the Ministry, directly subdued the necromancer. Ken''s meaning has been clearly expressed. In this case, due to the absolute suppression in strength, although Ken superficially said that rod''s request was reasonable and he could agree to it, in fact, in this case, Ken had no confidence to refuse any request put forward by rod. Ken recalled that until Eli was about to launch a counter attack, he had never heard of a necromancer who controlled the bone dragon appearing on the battlefield. According to Ken''s understanding, once the news of the bone dragon spread, the necromancer who dared to control the bone dragon would be attacked by the dragon clan in Eli. The dragons obviously don''t want to see the corpses of their companions desecrated by the Necromancers. In this regard, the dragon race is more united than other races. In Ken''s opinion, since the necromancer chose to attack the city, there must be his reason. What Ken didn''t expect is that rod attacked the city in order to gain more experience value. Even if people in the city chose to surrender, rod''s purpose of gaining experience value is obviously contrary to the will of these people to survive. After hearing Ken''s words, rod did not give any answer. At this time, with rod''s signal, the undead creatures around attack the human guard in front of them. And the bone dragon beside rod also pounced on the human soldiers in front of him. In the face of the dense human formation ahead, the bone dragon only needs to quickly flap its own bone wings to sweep away all the surrounding humans. Facing the attack of the bone dragon, the surrounding humans will be seriously injured or even die. In the current situation, the only thing that can limit the strength of the bone dragon is the existence of the fifth order creatures, which obviously does not exist in this town. Therefore, although there are many fourth level professionals who have been trying to block the pace of bone dragon, they can''t play any role. In the face of bone dragon''s attack, fourth level professionals are no better. The only difference between them and lower level professionals is that they still have the strength to escape after serious injury. With rod''s signal, Gu Long puts his main target of attack on the surrounding four level professionals. As for the ordinary professionals around, Gu Long can kill many of them in the process of chasing the surrounding four level professionals. With Gu Long''s full strength, all the soldiers in the town were quickly killed. The former city leader who tried to talk with rod was also captured by rod''s Centaur leader. Chapter 189 At this time, after seeing the irreversible failure of the situation, Ken tried to escape to one side, but was dragged by the Centaur leader. The strong armor on Ken''s body has become an obstacle to his escape. Although the armor gives him strong fighting ability, it also makes it difficult for him to move quickly. In this case, seeing that Gu Long had killed all the soldiers around him, and the situation was irreversible, Ken would not continue to fight with the Centaur leader, but took the initiative to lay down his weapon. So far, the direction of the battle has been very clear. Ken knows that his fight as the Lord of the city has been a complete failure. Although the rest of the forces in the city still have fighting power, seeing the current situation, Ken knows that the other forces in the city obviously will not fight for themselves. these In this regard, Ken can not help but have some resentment against the practices of the forces in the city, but he thinks more about how to survive. Ken knew in his heart that if the enemy wanted to seize himself, even if he wanted to fight back or find an opportunity to escape, he would also be overtaken by the bone dragon. Therefore, under the current situation, the most suitable way is to surrender to the necromancer. In the process of the previous battle, Ken also noticed that LAL fell from the bone dragon with rod. Through Ken''s judgment, he confirmed that LAL was just an ordinary man with no combat ability. Ken found that rod didn''t seem to pay much attention to LAL. Although they arrived here by bone dragon together, the scene that laer was in a dilemma to avoid the surrounding soldiers also fell into Ken''s eyes. As a result, Ken realized that for rod, the present LAL was obviously not too important. LAL''s status may be just a guide for rod. these In Ken''s mind, the necromancer in front of him obviously won''t kill himself. He can be regarded as a city Lord at any rate. The necromancer may choose to control himself to obtain a lot of information. Ken knew that for the necromancer in front of him, the value of his life must be much more than that of his death. Realizing this, Ken gave up his resistance. This is the scene that rod saw at the beginning. Because Ken voluntarily gave up resistance, the Centaur leader with his own consciousness also hesitated after discovering this scene. He didn''t know whether to kill Ken or what use Ken would have for rod. Therefore, the Centaur leader took the initiative to escort Ken towards rod''s position. Perhaps in order to show his sincerity, Ken''s weapon has been taken away by the Centaur leader. In this situation, even if he holds the weapon, Ken is not the opponent of bone dragon. Since he has made up his mind to surrender, Ken will not continue to carry the weapon. At this time, under the escort of the Centaur leader, Ken came to rod. The bodies of dead soldiers were everywhere, and all those who had been willing to fight for Ken had been killed. Looking at this scene, Ken didn''t show his grief and indignation about his death. On the contrary, Ken took the initiative to say to rod: "Dear necromancer, I can provide you with a lot of information, whether it is the surrounding terrain environment or all kinds of secrets in Eli, as long as I know, I can tell you without reservation." In Ken''s mind, as soon as he laid down his arms in the previous battle, the Centaur leader beside him would no longer pursue him. This clearly shows that the necromancer in front of him has been paying attention to his fighting. At this time, Ken went on to say, "the richest places in this city are the business groups of the freelance chamber of Commerce in the city. Even if I am the Lord of the city, I may not be as rich as them." "If you want to gain wealth, I suggest you give priority to attacking the freelance chamber of Commerce. If you want to hide your whereabouts, you''d better deal with the thieves guild first. According to the speed of the thieves guild in the past, I''m afraid your whereabouts have been exposed under the current situation." As the head of a city, even though he has been controlled by the undead under rod, Ken also shows the strong side of his character. In order to show his own value, Ken told all the choices that rod had to make at present. Ken knows that in the original battle, these two forces did not choose to help themselves, but chose to wait and see. Now, Ken takes the initiative to mention these two positions to rod, and undoubtedly wants to revenge the two forces in the city with rod''s hand. At this time, aware of the thoughts in Ken''s heart, rod knew that although Ken was not sad because of the death of his subordinates on the surface, once he found the opportunity, he would immediately attack himself. For people like Ken, the death of his men will not make him sad, but will make him angry because he feels lost. After hearing what Ken said, rod didn''t respond, but LAL beside him immediately moved. these In the previous battle, you said these two forces, but did not care about your life or death LAL knew in his heart that he had much less information than the Lord of the city. According to rod''s way of acting, LAL didn''t know that once rod trusted the city Lord in front of him, he would not be able to live long without any information. Therefore, Lars first finds the loophole in Ken''s words, and wants to let rod know that Ken is not trustworthy in this way. After hearing LAL''s words, Ken said with an indifferent face: "yes, I really want to use the power of the necromancer to revenge the two forces in the city, but what I said, is there any problem?" "For the necromancer, these are the only two forces that need to be dealt with first. If we don''t deal with these two forces, do we still need to deal with the city Lord here? " Chapter 190 Listening to Ken''s irony, LAL couldn''t think of any words to refute for a moment. As Ken said, even though Rahl knows that Ken wants to retaliate against these two forces through Rodney, doing so will really help rod the most in this trip. At this time, LAL was still unwilling to say: "although you have been caught, there must be a lot of property in your home. It is impossible for a city Lord to have less property than a freelance chamber of Commerce. " LAL still hopes to find the loopholes in Ken''s words, so as to reduce his value in rod''s heart. After hearing LAL''s words, Ken explained: "as you can see, the town has just expanded. It takes a lot of time and money to recruit people and expand houses. For the development of the town, I have to introduce the entry of the freelance chamber of Commerce. At this point, instead of getting any gold coins, I have to take out a lot of money myself." Ken''s meaning is also obvious. Due to the environment, the productivity here is relatively low. If you want to speed up the development of a town, the freelance chamber of commerce must exist. Smaller cities and towns can introduce self-employed chambers of Commerce, but similarly, City owners can''t directly manage the self-employed chambers of Commerce, or even get part of the transaction commission. In this case, unless the town grows rapidly, the freelance chamber of Commerce will firmly occupy the dominant position in the city. In this case, the freelance chamber of commerce can even ignore the orders of the City owners. Compared with the soldiers in the city who are used to defend against foreign enemies, although the number of guards in the freelance chamber of commerce is smaller, they are more powerful in rank. Even if the city leader wants to deal with the freelance chamber of Commerce in the city, he has to make an assessment. If the means used by the City owners are too heavy, the freelance chamber of Commerce will not even be established in this town, which is obviously extremely unfavorable for the development of a city. The freelance chamber of Commerce controls almost all trading channels. Any business group needs to use this platform to realize transactions, which gives the freelance chamber of Commerce great rights. In this case, most of the small town owners have to compromise with the freelance chamber of Commerce and accept their behavior. The freelance chamber of commerce is also interested in this point. In the later process, it becomes more and more insatiable. Only large cities and towns can check and balance the freelance chamber of Commerce. Therefore, after hearing what Ken said, rod immediately understood that there was nothing wrong with what Ken said. If this was the case, then Ken did not have any property left. On the contrary, the wealth of the freelance chamber of Commerce in the city might be several times that of Ken. Rod knew that in order to survive, Ken could also provide him with a lot of information, and compared with Lal, Ken could know more about the situation. cutting-edge news cutting-edge news Rod admits that what Ken has said so far is very reasonable, but what does this have to do with rod? Since he has failed in the battle, it is obvious that Ken is ready to die. On one side, LAL is still pondering how to deal with Ken''s words. LAL knew in his heart that after Ken''s performance, his value in rod''s heart would certainly be reduced. Lars realized that in this situation, he might have been abandoned by rod. Compared with himself, if you change your man to ken, rod will get more. If rod chooses to give up his control of Ken, he will not only have more intelligence, but also get a powerful man. LAL realized that in the current situation, perhaps his own fate was doomed. What Lars didn''t know was that it was because of his mediocrity, lack of any power, and constant cooperation that rod made the final decision. At rod''s signal, the bone dragon next to him immediately took action. At this time, Ken''s eyes were not on rod, but on laer, with a lot of provocation in his eyes. Ken also knew that according to the Necromancer''s character of always valuing interests and his own value, the necromancer was obviously more willing to control himself. Ken has great confidence in this. Ken knew that he might have avoided the end of a death, but he had no idea what would happen after that. Ken can only rely on the magic scroll hidden in the space ring. Once the necromancer relaxed his vigilance in the later process, he obviously could not react to his close explosion. these Taking advantage of Ken''s unprepared moment, the bone dragon directly grabbed and waved. Under the close attack, and Ken was unprepared for a moment, he was directly shot out by the bone dragon. Just a blow, bone dragon will be Ken heavy damage. Ken flew backwards for a distance and then fell to the ground. After falling to the ground, Ken tried to get up from the ground, but failed. Even Ken, who was wearing armor, was seriously injured when he was hit by the bone dragon. Strong physical attributes, so that Ken did not die for a time, but according to his current physical injury, obviously nothing can be done. Ken obviously did not expect that even though he had been extremely obedient before, he was still attacked by the necromancer. Ken, who has fallen to the ground, seems to have realized his own ending, but he doesn''t continue to hide. In addition to a few laughs, Ken directly takes out a magic scroll from the space ring. Just as Ken was about to tear open the scroll in his hand, a battle axe appeared beside him. The Tomahawk directly cut Ken''s chest. The hard armor didn''t work, so it was directly cut by the Tomahawk. In an instant, it was cut into two pieces by the Tomahawk, directly splitting Ken behind the armor. Ken, who had been seriously injured, couldn''t stick to it again after the chop. Even the magic scroll in his hand fell to the ground at this time. Chapter 191 With the increase of experience in the system log, rod also confirmed Ken''s death. Rod noticed that Ken seemed to take out a magic scroll before he died. Rod was very interested in the last card of the city Lord. Rod immediately walked to one side of Ken''s body. In the process, the Centaur leader had picked up the scroll that Ken held when he died to check. After gaining self-awareness, the Centaur leader is very interested in new things, but his casting ability has not improved, so he can''t see what the picture on the scroll means. At this time, with rod''s sign, the Centaur leader handed the scroll to rod. Rod took the scroll in his hand and began to look at it. As rod recognized the spell recorded on the scroll, rod began to celebrate his original choice. In the previous process, rod took advantage of the moment when Ken relaxed his vigilance, let Gu Long take the hand and hurt him seriously. Later, with the cooperation of the Centaur leader, he killed Ken directly and failed to let him use the scroll in his hand. Rod recognized that in the magic scroll Ken took out, there was a fourth-order magic stored. When the spell level exceeds level 3, the cost of purchasing the magic scroll will exceed the cost of learning the spell. For ordinary mages, if the level of wisdom is not enough, even if they have enough gold coins to learn level 4 magic, it will take several months for them to master it. Once you have expert level wisdom, even if it is a fourth level spell, the mage can master it in a short time. Unlike heroes, for ordinary mages, even if they have the strength of level 5 or level 6, they can rarely upgrade their wisdom to such a high level. As a result, level 4 magic is difficult to master. In this case, those non hero high-level mages are also unwilling to spend a lot of time mastering these spells. The level of mages is increased, so that their basic spell damage is also increased a lot. In the case of dealing with ordinary enemies, low-level spells are enough. In this case, if you want to see these high-level spells, you can only buy spell scrolls in the magic guild. As a result, the price of high-level spell scrolls is higher than learning these spells. Rod knew that the magic scroll in front of him might be the biggest gain compared with other items he might get. Rod recognized that this scroll in his hand recorded the fourth-order magic, Inferno. The scope of Hellfire is very wide, and it can basically cover the whole battlefield around it, and it will produce an endless stream of explosions. Because of this characteristic of Hellfire, Ken didn''t want to use it at the beginning. Ken knew that once he used this magic scroll, almost half of the city would be in flames. these Of course, this is also related to Ken''s confidence that rod will not kill himself. In Ken''s mind, this magic scroll obviously needs to be used in the most critical place. Once used, it is to ensure that he can kill the necromancer. At the end of his life, when Ken realized that he was going to die, he wanted to use this magic scroll to kill rod. However, under the attack of the Centaur leader, Ken finally failed to use this magic scroll, leaving it to rod. At this point, after checking the magic scroll, rod continued to search on Ken''s body and got the space ring he was wearing. So far, rod has a lot of space rings, at this time, the general space ring for rod, is no longer a precious item. After simply judging the texture of the space ring, Luo will give the space ring to the Centaur leader. Rod knows that the Centaur leader also has mana, so he can easily use the space ring. For the Centaur leader, it can get the space ring and collect all kinds of items. Because of the hero status of the Centaur leader, rod also tried to give the magic book to the Centaur leader to master the magic, but the Centaur leader didn''t seem to master the wisdom, and the speed of learning magic was too slow, and he didn''t master the magic in the magic book. However, if you just use mana and untie the space ring, the Centaur leader can still do it. After giving the space ring to the Centaur leader, rod no longer cares about the items that may exist in the space ring, but goes directly to one side. During the conversation between Ken and Lal, rod''s undead has gathered the bodies of all the dead soldiers around him. And what rod has to do now is to deal with the bodies that are piling up here. This process, rod has been carried out many times, compared to the battle, this way can more easily obtain experience. After dealing with all this, rod plans to leave here, not to deal with the remaining forces in the city. Before that, most of the ordinary people in the city had fled, and the only ones left in the city were the thieves guild and the freelance chamber of Commerce. Rod knows that, according to his current strength, although he can easily deal with these two forces, the consequences are not what rod is willing to bear. these However, for these two forces, as long as rod attacks them here, no matter where rod comes, he will be wanted by these two forces in the future, and will be included in the unpopular list at the same time. At that time, rod may not be very worried about the series of attacks brought about by wanted persons, but he knows that as long as this happens, he will be baffled in many things, especially the thieves'' Guild. cutting-edge news Rod recalled that in his previous life, it was because he attacked the thieves guild that a large number of players fell on this point. Chapter 192 There is another important reason why rod is not willing to deal with these two chambers of Commerce. After dealing with these newly transformed undead creatures, rod''s current experience has reached 21700 points. At this time, rod already has enough experience and is upgraded to a fourth level necromancer. Therefore, to stay and continue to fight, although we can gain other benefits, we also have to face the upcoming Eli garrison here. Rod knew that the news of the Necromancer''s attack on the town had been completely transmitted at this time, and he stayed to continue the fight. Obviously, the risk was greater than the benefit. At this time, rod no longer waited, but immediately boarded the bone dragon, ready to return to the city of mourning. As for Lal, rod chose to take him with him. Although rod had planned to end the battle in Eli, he knew that LAL was of great use when he thought of the soul task he might face next. On the side, after receiving the news from rod, the vampire who was eating flesh and blood also put down his food and turned into a bat and stayed on rod''s shoulder. As the bone dragon ascended, the undead creatures around left one after another. Under the leadership of the Centaur leader, the Centaur dead on the ground immediately ran to the outside of the city gate. Just after rod left, not long after that, a small number of ordinary people in the city left the self-employed chamber of commerce that had sheltered them. these these flower these these these these these Until now, they did not know the identity of the necromancer who came to attack the town, but at this moment, their hearts all generated hostility to the necromancer. The identity of necromancers, and what they do, are doomed to be hostile to other races. At the end of this battle between Diya and Eli, the necromancer will be suppressed by the rest of the race for a long time. It will not be fully recovered until the second expansion is opened. At this time, just as these ordinary people converged around the city gate, a small-scale portal appeared in the center of the town with a dark blue light twisted. Inside the door, an old spirit in a light green robe came out quickly. If rod still stays here, he can recognize at a glance that the old elf in front of him is ed, the court mage who chased him in the previous battle. If rod did not choose to leave immediately, but stayed to continue to clean up the remaining people in the city, at this time, rod would bump into the court mage ed who used the gate of time and space. During the period when rod evaded ed ed, due to the increasingly fierce fighting on the border, ed had no chance to come to find rod. In addition, ed had been able to locate rod''s eye treasure. When rod was hiding in the cave, he seemed to lose the effect and did not expose rod''s position. In this situation, ED could only put rod aside for the time being and just reported the possible occurrence of bone dragons in the environment. cutting-edge news It was not until that moment that ED heard about the location of the bone dragon, so he rushed to the city through the gate of time and space. Because there is no magic guild in the city, the burden of forcibly opening the door of time and space is still unbearable even for the court mage ed. The gate of time and space is already a very powerful magic. Once used well, it can easily change the direction of a war. Because of this, the gate of time and space also has many limitations. First of all, the most important point is that there should be corresponding buildings in the city to provide coordinates for the gate of time and space. Generally speaking, there are such coordinates in magic guilds in large towns, so that powerful mages can quickly join the battlefield in this way after the war starts. However, for such a small town, magic guilds still do not exist, and it is impossible to build such a coordinate building. Therefore, in this situation, it is difficult to open the door of time and space. Because there are no stable coordinates, once the mage forcibly opens the door of time and space, it is extremely easy to get lost in the turbulence of space, be involved in the plane of unknown places, or even be directly torn into pieces by the staggered space. This is the limitation of the door of time and space. Therefore, in the absence of coordinates, even the most powerful mages will not choose to forcibly open the door of time and space. For a powerful mage, such an act is obviously to give his life to luck. However, in the absence of coordinates, court mage ed forcibly opened the door of time and space and came to this town. Ed knew that his behavior was not to give his life to luck, but to make some preparations in advance. At this time, Ed''s hands, there is a leaf is gradually reduced to ashes. Ed knew that before he opened the door of time and space, the leaf in his hand was still intact and shining, but under the current situation, the leaf has obviously completed its mission. Chapter 193 It was this leaf that ED used to stabilize the chaotic space turbulence, and finally crossed the gate of time and space to come here. Speaking of this leaf, ed knew that if it wasn''t for his previous experiences, he would not be entitled to this leaf. Ed recalled that when Eve, escorted by Pegasus, returned to the main city of the elves, the city of green shade, the leader of his own faction personally learned about the situation from Eve. When the leader learned that in order to recover Ivar''s injuries, the court mage even gave up chasing his enemies, the leader decided to praise ed for his behavior after some thinking. Not long ago, ed got a reward from the leader of the faction. It was such a leaf of the world tree. Although it is only a leaf, in fact, it has been dealt with by many more powerful wizard than ed. in this case, the leaf has become a powerful magic item. The only defect is that this leaf can only be used as a consumable. Although this leaf is very powerful, it can only be used once. In this situation, this leaf can still have a strong effect. If ed wants to, with the blessing of the leaf, he can even appear in any position on the battlefield. In this case, the gate of time and space cast by ed through the leaf even breaks through its original level and reaches the level of the gate of different dimensions. However, the price is that the leaf will be completely damaged after being used once. In ED''s hands, the leaf had fully blossomed and was slowly turning to ashes. Ed put the leaves into the space ring. Although the leaves at this time have lost their most powerful role, any objects related to the world tree are respected by the elves. Ed also recalled what he had done and learned why the faction leader rewarded himself with the leaves of the world tree. If only from the point of saving the hero Yves, it is obvious that the simple credit can not be compared with changing the situation of a war. Ed remembers that he once defeated the runaway Golden Dragon and saved the elder mage of a town. The reward he got was just such a world tree leaf. For the faction leader, her behavior is obviously not only to reward herself, but also to signal to the elves of other factions. The hero Yves is extremely important, and obviously does not allow other elves to point out. Ed knew that maybe in his life, he could only get the leaves of the world tree through such an opportunity, but in this case, the leaves had undoubtedly been consumed. Ed didn''t feel sorry for this. Everything has its value, as long as you use it at the right time. If you refuse to use it because you think it is powerful, it is no different from not getting this leaf from the beginning. At this moment, unlike those ordinary people around, when he came to the town, ed felt the strong energy of death around him for the first time. cutting-edge news By inquiring about these centaurs, ed learned from them that along with the bone dragon, there was a powerful Centaur undead who attacked the camp. Hearing this, ed completely confirmed that it was rod who had escaped from his own hands who attacked the Centaur camp. When the news of being attacked by bone dragon came from a nearby town again, the palace mage immediately opened the door of time and space and came here. Although there are leaves for shelter, under the current situation, one leaf is only enough for ed to avoid the turbulence of space and come here. As for ED''s men, they can only follow Ed''s orders and come in this direction by themselves. At this time, after coming here, ed immediately learned about the situation from the people who survived in the city. these At this time, next to ED, a man dressed as a civilian took the initiative to tell the whole story of what happened here. From the beginning of the city gate''s fall to the arrival of the bone dragon, the Lord of the city was captured and finally died. these Ed understood that although the man in front of him was dressed in civilian clothes, his real identity was obviously related to the thieves'' Guild in the city. Following the direction pointed by the civilian, ed also learned the direction rod was fleeing. Ed nodded to the civilian, knowing that. On one side, another leader of the business group, after understanding Ed''s intention, offered him a good horse. Obviously, he wanted to make friends with ED in this way. According to the leader of the business group, even the powerful court mage could not catch up with the necromancer because he had been away for some time. What he valued in this act was naturally Ed''s status as a court mage. Because of the lack of time, ed didn''t shirk. He turned over and immediately chased rod in the direction he was running to. It seemed that something was on his mind, and Ed''s eyes were very firm. Before he came here, all the things that ED was responsible for in the camp had been taken over by another mage, so he would not be disturbed by other things. To kill rod, ED is determined to win this time. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ For what happened in the rear, rod, who was on the bone dragon, naturally didn''t know. Compared with the speed of full speed flight, the speed of bone dragon was slower at this time. In the current situation, although rod made up his mind to return to the sad City, he still controlled a large number of centaurs. these For rod, this trip to Eli is over, and rod''s idea is completely put on the task of dealing with the soul after that. At this time, rod felt the peeping feeling once again. Chapter 194 A strong sense of peeping appeared on rod, which made him feel inexplicably familiar. After perceiving the abnormality, rod realized that he had been locked by the pursuers in the rear. As for the identity of the pursuer, the moment this familiar feeling appeared, rod judged it. Rod knew that the pursuer in the rear was most likely the palace mage who had fought with him. After realizing this, rod no longer waited, but immediately opened the property panel and began to upgrade the character level. "Level 4 occupation curse swordsman, required pre Occupation: Summon spirit swordsman. Required skills: expert level soul summoning, expert level sword, intermediate wisdom. Required experience: 12000 " "Level 4 professional Youming swordsman, the required pre Occupation: calling spirit swordsman. Required skills: Master level soul summoning skill, expert level sword skill. Experience required: 15000 "Level 4 professional necromancer, required pre Occupation: Graveyard occupation. Skill required: Master level evocation. Experience required: 10000 " I didn''t see the appearance of the necromancer class. Rod knew that it was because his level of mysticism was not enough. Quickly consumed 4 skill points, rod mastered advanced mysticism. Advanced Mysticism: by studying the knowledge of mysticism, you can understand many mysterious phenomena hidden on the surface of things. You can simply judge the value of a magic item, and you can also take the initiative to study how to make it. Rich knowledge, so that you have a better understanding of the world. You can identify common magic items. three o''clock Mysticism is a prerequisite skill for advanced legal profession. For the advancement of most occupations, they only need to meet the most basic requirements of special skills to complete the advancement. At this time, rod tried to choose advanced occupation again. Due to the appearance of mysticism, the occupation in the attribute panel also changed a lot. "Level 4 professional necromancer, required pre Occupation: Graveyard occupation. Skills required: Master level evocation, intermediate mysticism and primary wisdom. Experience required: 20000 " "Level 4 professional degenerate sorcerer, required pre Occupation: Graveyard occupation. Skills required: Master level evocation, advanced mysticism. Required experience: 17000 " "Level 4 professional summoner, the required pre Occupation: Graveyard occupation. Skills required: expert level soul summoning, expert level sword, intermediate level mystery. Experience required: 20000 " According to rod''s current situation and the means used in the battle, the system lists the most suitable occupation for him. Because he had chosen his advanced profession in advance, rod did not hesitate, and did not even look at other professions. Instead, he immediately chose the advanced fourth level necromancer. "Consume experience value 20000, remaining experience value 1700. Class level increased to level 4 necromancer level 1.... " "Get free attribute point 1, skill point 1..." "Level 3 occupation [summoning swordsman] is completed, and the specialty of [summoning swordsman] is preserved." "[soul summoning swordsman] professional specialty: control spirit + 5. The undead you control gains a special skill: fencing according to your fencing level. Current fencing level: expert level, undead creature gains intermediate fencing. " "[necromancer] professional specialty: control spirit + 20. When casting evocation, you can get a certain amount of mana reduction according to the basic level of evocation. Current level of evocation: Master level, 50% mana reduction. " "Your skill [mental imprint] has been greatly improved." "You''ve got the race achievement [liberation]." "[liberation]: working in any four level occupation. Basic reward all attributes + 1, increases all damage by 15% when wearing. " After upgrading the character level, rod obviously feels that his control over his undead creatures has improved a lot. With the bonus of the necromancer class, the control of mental imprint is improved, and rod can control the undead better. In the past, the Centaur leader was able to break away from rod''s control, which was also due to the low level of rod''s mental imprint. eight p.m. After being promoted again, even if the bone dragon is promoted to a ghost dragon, rod can also control it. In addition to his promotion as a necromancer, rod can also clearly feel that his basic attributes have been significantly improved. After a series of battles, rod''s attributes have been greatly improved. Compared with himself who just came to the city of mourning, rod has gained a lot in terms of his casting ability and his basic attributes. At this time, rod has entered the fourth level, and the number of experience points used to improve the level will become extremely large. Although the experience value provided by ordinary creatures has not been weakened, the upgrading speed of Rhode is bound to slow down. Even if he destroys small tribes as before, it is still difficult to upgrade the level in a short time. After the successful promotion, compared with the previous state, rod has raised his state to the highest level. Even if the court mages in the rear come after him, rod is also confident to fight against one of them. However, for rod, because he did not understand the situation of the court mage, the situation at this time was still more unfavorable. Rod did not know whether the palace mage was followed by other elites, or whether the palace mage had any other help. To fight in Eli, the situation is obviously more unfavorable for rod. Therefore, although the attribute has been greatly improved, rod is still not ready to stay to fight with the court mage. Looking at these undead creatures below, rod thought about it in his heart, and finally decided to give up these ordinary Centaur undead and quickly return to Diya. At rod''s signal, the bone dragon descended directly from the sky and slowed down at the same time. As the bone dragon slowly approached the ground, the bone dragon directly grabbed the Centaur leader on the ground. With the Centaur leader, the bone dragon quickly increased its position and speed. these At this time, the bone dragon has increased its speed to the highest. After pulling the height away from the ground, the bone dragon quickly flew to the direction of Diya. Through his mental imprint, rod ordered the Centaurs below to move in his own direction, and then he stopped caring about the Centaurs around him. these Chapter 195 At this point, the death knight does not have so many restrictions. No matter how far the distance is, it can deliver information at the first time. these It''s obviously difficult to cross half a mile just by relying on the strength of the Centaur. Rod''s practice can also be regarded as abandoning soldiers and protecting cars. air In this case, it is difficult for the creatures below to see the figure of Qinggu dragon. Rod knew that even if the court mage could lock his position, he could not attack himself by magic alone. these Since rod took laer to bone dragon, laer did not say a word. With the flying of bone dragon, laer has closed his eyes. It seems that this can alleviate the discomfort caused by flying. However, with the acceleration of the bone dragon, laer felt dizzy. Different from the previous situation, after boarding the bone dragon, rod didn''t ask LAL where he was going next. He just observed the map and let the bone dragon fly to a certain position. cutting-edge news With the disappearance of the bone dragon, and a series of behaviors that rod seems to give up on the Centaurs below, LAL realizes that rod is likely to withdraw from Eli at present. Realizing this, LAL''s heart was cold. When rod killed Ken earlier, Lars thought that maybe it was the information he had provided that made rod have some ideas, so he gave up Ken, who was obviously stronger. But under the current situation, Lars realized that the situation might not be what he wanted to be. Lars knows that according to his observation of rod''s behavior all the time, he will be killed by rod as soon as he has no value. However, under the current situation, rod does not pay attention to himself, which clearly indicates that he may have other uses. In LAL''s eyes, unlike holding on to the bone of the dragon, rod simply leans on a protruding bone in the rear, and his arm is simply on one side. His eyes seem to be observing something. During the period when rod captured Lal, LAL''s attitude changed many times. From the despair of all the members of the business group after they died at the beginning, to the numbness of the necromancer when he saw him destroy the tribe, and finally the uncertainty about the future, LAL felt a lot. Just as LAL was in the process of thinking, LAL''s eyes suddenly flashed white. Before LAL realized what was happening around him, gulong''s body began to vibrate violently. Under the vibration of the bone dragon, laer''s body swayed. If laer had not grasped the spine of the bone dragon in the previous process, laer might have fallen directly from the bone dragon. After stabilizing his figure, lalde''s eyes quickly moved to rod. Lars found that rod''s seemingly casual figure had stabilized completely. Rod held a prominent bone on the dragon with one hand, as if the previous vibration did not affect rod much. As soon as the previous white light appeared, rod realized what was going on around him. Rod knew that the flying bone dragon had been attacked by magic. Rod is familiar with this spell of attacking bone dragon, which is a second-order thunderbolt. In the previous battle, the court mage also used thunderbolt and lightning, and achieved good results. At this time, facing such a thunderbolt and lightning again, rod knew that this obviously showed that the court mage did not give up his pursuit. At this time, LAL also reflected that his bone dragon was attacked by the mage. environment In LAL''s eyes, there was a void all around him. The only thing he could ride was the bone dragon under him. Under the current situation, even the position of the enemy could not be found, so he was attacked by magic. The enemy''s strength was obviously very strong. Out of tension, and the dizziness brought by the flight, LAL finally couldn''t help but vomit to one side. A lot of cold air poured into laer''s mouth, but laer didn''t care at all. Instead, he released his fear in this way. cutting-edge news Unlike LAL''s judgment of the enemy, rod realized the enemy''s means of attack at the moment when the bone dragon was attacked. Due to the experience of mages in previous games, rod obviously has a high level of attainments in magic. Rod knows that if it is normal casting, an ordinary second-order magic can''t attack so far. If the court mage is casting on the ground, he can still accurately hit the bone dragon even if he can''t see his position clearly, which is obviously difficult to do. Rod knew that the palace mage was able to attack himself directly, obviously with some treasure. Rod recalled that in the previous fighting process, the court mage showed the degree of long-range casting of magic, which was reflected in the process of saving Eve or stopping the Guteng guard. It''s obvious that there are some restrictions on this kind of treasure which can promote the scope of casting to the extreme, but rod can''t judge. In this case, in the face of the attack that may come at any time, rod has no way to avoid it for a while, so he can only put his hope on the bone dragon''s resistance to magic. Rod knew that as long as the bone dragon was in the sky all the time, even the court mage couldn''t find any way to deal with it, and couldn''t directly cause any harm to himself. At this time, rod takes out the healing magic scroll from the space ring and wants to recover the damage for the bone dragon. Although rod can release strong death energy, it is difficult for death energy to cover bone dragon because he is in flight. Even if rod forcibly released a large amount of death energy, it would only be instantly scattered by the bone dragon. In the current situation, rod can only put the hope of healing bone dragon on the healing magic scroll in the space ring, hoping to withstand the attack of the court mage. Chapter 196 High in the sky, a skull dragon is flying rapidly, and next to the bone dragon, there are many flashes of lightning from time to time, hitting the bone dragon. In this state, rod could not even know where the court mage attacked him. In addition, he was still in the territory of Eli. Rod only wanted to return to Diya quickly by this way. As for fighting back against the court mage who pursued him, rod has no such idea for the time being. Because it is located in enemy territory and the number of enemies is uncertain, it is obviously extremely unfavorable for rod to strike back rashly when the situation is still unclear. At this time, the flying bone dragon, as if feeling something in general, suddenly slowed sharply and finally hovered in the sky. In the process of Gu Long''s emergency stop, LAL was unstable again. Fortunately, rod caught LAL in time and didn''t let LAL fall from the high air. Seeing this happening, rod put his eyes on the position where the bone dragon was going to pass. Rod found that in the sky not far ahead, there was already a lot of lightning lurking. Dense lightning, the formation of a large power grid, almost most of the air are covered. In this state, even rod can feel a strong threat from the power grid ahead. If Gu Long had not dodged in advance, he would have crashed into the power grid. Realizing this, Rodden understood that the court mage wanted to force himself from the sky to the ground in this way. During the previous attack, rod was still puzzled. According to the Royal mage''s casting ability, it was impossible to harass himself with thunderbolt and lightning. It was just that rod didn''t think much about it. Only when he saw the power grid in front of him did rod understand the Royal mage''s plan. At the beginning, rod just regarded this as the restriction of the court mage''s long-distance casting. If there was no such restriction, then the court mage''s practice was obviously meaningless. Even the paralyzing effect of thunderbolt and lightning is not painful to bone dragon. It was only when rod discovered the power grid around him that he realized what the court mage thought. The Royal mage''s action of thunderbolt and lightning is just to cover up the power fluctuation of his power grid. The court mage also knew that if only relying on low-level magic, it could only cause extremely low damage to the bone dragon, and could not stop the bone dragon from flying. In the current situation, using low-level spells is undoubtedly a waste of mana. When he saw the appearance of the power grid, rod recalled that this kind of power grid should belong to the third-order magic [lightning trap], specifically aimed at the creatures in the sky. Because of the characteristics of this magic, it takes a lot of time to prepare, which is obviously inferior to other trap magic. However, [lightning trap] also has its own advantage, that is, in the same space, this magic can be superimposed on each other, and even cover the whole area, and when the power grid of one place is triggered, the surrounding power grids will be triggered. Because the range in the sky is very wide, if you only cast this spell once, flying creatures only need to change their flying altitude to avoid the range covered by the [lightning trap] spell. However, under the superposition of [lightning trap], the whole area in the sky will be covered with this spell. In this case, it can effectively achieve the level of forbidden space. At this time, the bone dragon has stopped the trend of flying forward, facing this large power grid, even the bone dragon also feels a threat. Unlike direct damage spells, traps are very inefficient because they are easy to be seen through by the enemy. In this case, the spell damage of the trap type is extremely high. In addition, this spell is cast by the court mage, and even the bone dragon does not want to cross the power grid directly. If rod uses mental imprint to control the bone dragon, he can force it across the grid, but other creatures on the bone dragon will also suffer a lot of damage. Once hit by this spell, rod will completely lose the ability to fight back the court mage in the next journey. What rod didn''t expect was that, to this extent, the court mage was still able to respond quickly. Rod naturally won''t let the bone dragon directly pass through the power grid in front of him. With rod''s signal, the bone dragon quickly pulls up to the position above the sky, and doesn''t care about the surrounding power grid. Rod knew that no matter how powerful the court mage was, he could not block the whole sky. In this situation, as long as the bone Dragon flew up quickly, he could find a place not covered by the power grid. In rod''s memory, even in the war between legions, few mages were able to arrange lightning traps covering the whole area. To this extent, it was basically forbidden. So rod''s idea is to find the right way out in the sky and quickly cross the grid. As rod continued to look at the process, rod also found a sharp exception. No matter how the bone dragon flies upward, the power grid still exists, and there is no way as expected. Rod realized that the Royal mage must have used some treasure, which greatly enhanced the effect of his magic. Under the current situation, rod had no good way to deal with it for a while. Rod knew that the trap spell could last for a long time. If he wanted to wait in the air for the power grid to disappear, the court mage in the rear would catch up. Aware of this, with rod''s signal, Gu Long flies down quickly, trying to find the end under the grid. Bone dragon''s height is getting lower and lower, but the end of the power grid never appears. Just when rod thinks that the height is still not enough and wants to continue to fly downward, his eyes see a figure on the ground. What appears in rod''s eyes is exactly the court mage who came after him. The court mage did not intend to hide his body, but directly watched rod''s direction. In this state, because rod''s overall attribute was improved, the court mage looked at himself, and naturally felt it for the first time. After paying a treasure again, the Royal mage came here in a short time. At this time, looking at the bone dragon from the sky, the court mage did not say a word, but raised his hand. The next moment, a strong sense of crisis emerged in rod''s heart. Chapter 197 After noticing the existence of the court mage, rod''s first reaction was to observe whether there were other helpers around the court mage. In the process of the Dragon rushing down, rod was observing all the time. After confirming that there was no one else beside the Royal mage, many thoughts suddenly appeared in rod''s mind. Looking at the empty scene and a horse lying on the ground beside him, rod realized that the court mage did not lead other creatures, but pursued himself alone. At this time, rod understood that the reason why the court mage was able to catch up with him so quickly was obviously related to the limitation of treasures. The treasure decided that the court mage could only pursue himself in this way. In the previous battle, due to the lack of powerful undead creatures, rod was much weaker than the court mage in overall strength, which also led to his being chased and killed by the court mage. Under the circumstances at that time, if it wasn''t for rod''s experience, he found a keel in the cave in the cliff, and turned it into a bone dragon by his own legendary evocation technique. Maybe rod had been killed by the court mage. According to the current speed of the court mage, rod suddenly realized that if the court mage was not scared away by the bone dragon at that time, even if he escaped from the cliff, the court mage would have a way to catch up with him. After these experiences, for the court mage, rod also wanted to kill him, but he couldn''t find a suitable meeting. But in the current situation, both the strength of his undead creatures and his own strength have reached the strongest state after entering the game. As a result, rod did not intend to continue to run. Without the help of the court mage, rod planned to fight a decisive battle with the court mage here. At this point, with rod''s signal, Gu Long no longer continued to wait, but rushed down to the position of the court mage. But at this time, with the Royal master''s hand, rod keenly felt the danger. Rod noticed that the original power grid seemed to be affected by the magic of the court mage, and began to produce some subtle explosions. These blasts were not fierce at first, but at this moment, a new power grid suddenly appeared under Gu Long''s body. Under the influence of the palace mage, the new power grid is connected with the previous power grid. Once the bone dragon collides with it, it will trigger other power grids around. Because of its fast speed, even though Gu Long had felt this and was reminded by rod, Gu Long had no time to reduce its speed and still hit the power grid below. At the moment when Gu Long hit the power grid, there was a violent noise around Gu Long''s body. Along with the connection of this piece of power grid, the power grid that originally blocked Gu Long''s advance also began to change at this time. The violent explosion sound appeared around the bone dragon. As long as the power grid near the bone dragon, all of them exploded at this moment, causing a lot of damage to the bone dragon. Due to the explosion of the power grid, laer was thrown out of the dragon''s back and fell to the ground. It seemed that laer could not survive. If LAL has the physical quality of a high-level professional, he will not be hurt much even if he jumps from this height. But LAL is just an ordinary person. In this case, LAL has no way to resist. In the process of the explosion, although rod also felt the violent shock, he was still standing on the back of the Dragon instead of being thrown from the dragon because he held the keel tightly. At this time, rod stares at the direction of the court mage, ready to look for opportunities to fight back. The Centaur leader, who had been caught by the bone dragon with his claws, also suffered most of the damage from the power grid. However, looking at the expression of the Centaur leader, the power grid did not have much influence on him, but aroused the fighting spirit of the Centaur leader. The dive of bone dragon from the air, although intercepted by the power grid, did not cause any damage to the palace mage, but it still narrowed the distance. Seeing that the distance from the ground was not too high at this time, the Centaur leader directly got out of the dragon claw of the bone dragon and jumped to the position of the court mage. At the same time, he was ready to wave his own weapons to attack the court mage in front of him. It seems that the intention of the enemy was observed, and the palace mage had the same action when he found the Centaur leader jumping out. The court mage raised his hand. Suddenly, an ice arrow shot at the Centaur leader in the sky, but it was blocked by the Centaur leader with an axe. At this time, the Centaur leader also came to the palace mage, the axe fell, but only cut a virtual shadow. The court mage has already used the instant movement to open up the distance. The figure of the palace mage appeared not far away, but the attention of the palace mage was not on the Centaur leader, but always on the bone dragon in the sky. Before, although he was scared away by the bone dragon, after a series of thinking, the court mage realized that the bone dragon that appeared before might be just a blind trick that he didn''t know what means, or just a creature with the shell of the bone dragon, which didn''t have real combat power. Although the court mage doesn''t know much about the necromancer, he also knows that the bone dragon can''t be easily created by the existence of three levels. Even the high-level necromancer needs a long time to prepare to transform a bone dragon. cutting-edge news these But at this time, the court mage noticed the scene in front of him and realized that maybe his idea was wrong. In the eyes of the court mage, after suffering a lot of damage caused by the explosion of the power grid, the breath of undead creatures produced by the whole body did not weaken. After discovering this, the court mage realized that the bone dragon controlled by rod should be a real bone dragon, not a fake in his imagination. In this regard, the court mage can only choose to change their way of fighting. According to the original idea of the court mage, it is necessary to kill all the undead creatures around before dealing with the undead mage. This is undoubtedly more secure. However, under the current situation, the court mage has to change his plan and forcibly kill rod. Chapter 198 While the Centaur leader attacked the palace mage, rod also released death energy around him. Rod knew in his heart that his ability to transform death energy was naturally stronger than his current casting ability. these As a result, rod did not choose to cast the general attack spell, but quickly released the death energy around him. Rod''s mana drops a lot in an instant. In this battlefield, he has gathered strong death energy. Those undead creatures who lost their health due to the explosion of the power grid have been slowly recovering. In this case, Rodriguez was just about to let his undead attack the court mage, but suddenly found that the court mage was looking at him. Looking at the eyes of the court mage, rod was obviously aware of something and jumped out directly to the ground. At this time, the Royal master raised his hand, and many large fireballs shot directly at the location of the bone dragon. Due to the huge body of bone dragon, in the face of the direct fire ball, although want to avoid, but still a step slow. A fireball in the front hit the bone dragon''s body and produced a strong explosion. Without waiting for the bone dragon to respond, the fireball in the rear has arrived again. Suddenly, the fire filled the bone dragon''s whole body. If rod didn''t jump out of the bone dragon first, he would undoubtedly fall into a very passive situation. After touching the ground, rod rolled to release the force, then immediately got up and looked at the position of the court mage. The court mage was also looking at rod''s position, with a little regret in his eyes. In the state just now, if he was not able to cast other spells in order to release the fireball, he might have gained the upper hand. The court mage knew that in the situation just now, he only had to set a lightning trap at the position where rod jumped out, and then he just needed to cast a simple attack spell to hit rod hard, or even kill him directly by this attack. Unfortunately, the court mage did not grasp this flaw of rod. In the sky, after absorbing a lot of death energy around, the fire on the bone dragon''s body gradually went out and returned to its original state. Compared with other undead creatures, the bone dragon can absorb death energy very fast. As long as it has enough death energy, it can quickly recover the damage on the body. At this time, the court mage also realized this, but he did not care. The court mage knew that his main goal was only rod in front of him. In front of rod, the court mage raised his hand. Rod, who had been paying attention to the situation of the court mage, only felt that he was in the dark, and then he couldn''t see anything. Rod knew that he must have been influenced by the "blindness" of the court mage. Feeling the possible danger in front of him, rod didn''t stay in the same place, but avoided to one side. At this time, rod, who is on the move, only feels that he has hit a hard object. According to his recollection at the end of rolling, he is obviously surrounded by an open space. Even the nearest tree is a few meters away from him. In this case, rod didn''t have time to think about it. He just took out a shield from the space ring to block his body by virtue of his fighting experience. With this action, rod''s body in front of a violent explosion. In rod''s perception, the shield in his hand also suddenly lightened and seemed to be broken. At this point, a pain came from rod''s body. With a huge force, rod flew backward. In the property panel, rod''s health value drops rapidly, and finally stops at 45200. these Holding back the severe pain from his body, rod slowly climbed up from the ground, but there was still darkness in front of him. Rod knew that if he had not drunk the spring of the spirit in the previous process and doubled his life value, he would even be killed directly by the magic of the court mage in the current situation. Due to the limitation of health value and the high damage of magic, as long as the mage catches the chance, ordinary professionals are likely to be killed by them. Even if this professional has many ways not to display, once the life value is cleared, any hidden means will lose their effect. At this time, rod can''t think about the distribution of attribute points carefully. In this case of residual blood, even a simple range spell can kill himself. two o''clock On one side, the court mage was very surprised to see rod standing up from the ground. The court mage did not expect that in this case, rod could still survive under his own spell damage. According to the original plan of the court mage, even if the soldiers in the same rank are fully armed, they will be seriously injured after the positive impact of the magic, let alone a necromancer whose rank is not as good as their own. However, at this point, the court mage can only admit this fact. The court mage raised his hand again, ready to give rod a fatal blow in front of him. An ice arrow was condensed in the hands of the court mage, and shot out quickly towards rod''s position. In the orbit of the ice arrow, a black fog burst out. The ice arrow shot into the black fog, but it didn''t shoot through the black fog as usual. Instead, it exploded violently in the black fog. At this time, the black fog gradually dispersed, revealing the shadow of the vampire in the black fog. In the face of this ice arrow that can kill rod, the vampire takes the initiative to block the ice arrow''s way and blocks it with his own body. At this time, the vampire''s state is very bad. The court mage showed a chill in his eyes, but he didn''t say much. Instead, he raised his hand again to kill the vampire in front of him. All of a sudden, the palace mage seemed to notice something, and his figure disappeared directly, and then reappeared in a side position. Just as the palace mage''s figure disappeared, the Centaur leader''s axe swept by, but only hit the disappearing shadow of the palace mage. It turned out that when the court mage was planning to cast a spell on the vampire, he felt the threat of the Centaur leader. The court mage had no intention to fight with him. Instead, he immediately used instant movement and changed his position at the same time. Through this instant movement, the court mage can directly attack rod by crossing the obstacle of the vampire. In the eyes of the court mage, rod, who was seriously injured, was obviously a dead man. He could kill him just waiting for his next attack. Chapter 199 As for the damage that their own magic can cause, the palace mage''s heart is very clear. In this case, rod was able to stand up from the ground, which was beyond the expectation of the court mage. According to the court mage, rod is obviously seriously injured now. He can kill him only after his next attack. However, what the court mage didn''t know was that at this time, rod''s health value had recovered more than half and his wounds had been completely healed after he had allocated 2 points of physical attributes. It was only because the blood stains attached to his clothes still existed, and he seemed to be in poor condition. And this is exactly what rod wants to see. Because the court mage didn''t have a complete understanding of rod, in this case, the situation hidden by rod might become a magic weapon to win. Rod looked to the position of the court mage. Due to the expiration of the duration of the spell, rod''s vision had been restored, but rod''s face did not show any joy. On the contrary, he showed a poor look, which also fell into the eyes of the court mage. Facing the palace mage below, bone dragon has been looking for opportunities. Although bone dragon is powerful, it seems that bone dragon''s strength has become a decoration when the palace mage does not compete with bone dragon, but only uses instant movement to distance him. Because of this, under the control of rod, Gu Long didn''t rush to fight. Instead, he had been looking for the position of the court mage and wanted to take the opportunity to hit the court mage below. At this time, after changing the position, the court mage raised his hand again. In an instant, a large number of ice arrows shot in the direction of rod. The court mage knew that this was the best time to kill rod. In the eyes of the court mage, rod, who was seriously injured, had no ability to evade his own magic. In this case, the court mage still spent a lot of mana, cast a lot of ice arrows, only to be able to kill rod in this casting process. In the face of a large number of ice arrows coming from the front, in the eyes of the court mage, rod seemed to be weak and did not dodge, but a broad shield appeared in front of his body. Rod pointed the shield at the direction of the Royal mage. At the same time, he put his hands on the ground firmly, so that he could hide behind the shield. Because the shield was relatively broad, for a time, the court mage could not even see rod behind the shield. Under the cover of the shield, rod''s figure was completely hidden. In the eyes of the court mage, rod''s purpose was very clear, and he obviously intended to resist the ice arrow with a shield. In the course of the previous battle, this proved that it would not play a big role. If there is no special material attached to the shield, it will not be able to resist the attack of ice arrow. Only one ice arrow is needed to directly pierce the shield and hit the rear rod. In this case, facing the multiple ice arrows in front of him, if rod just wants to use the shield to resist, he will be directly killed by the ice arrow. The court mage knew that according to what he knew after fighting with rod, rod must have other means. Sure enough, with the appearance of the idea of the court mage, in front of rod, the vampire who had suffered an ice arrow turned into a bat immediately, and a large number of bats suddenly appeared around him. After the bat appeared, he did not attack the palace mage in front of him, but directly met the ice arrow in front of him. Under the bat''s desperate attack, the ice arrows that had originally been shot at rod were completely blocked by the bat. flower Seeing this situation, the court mage also realized that rod''s idea was to bear his mana value through the bat after vampire bat. In this case, the court mage didn''t regret that his magic didn''t work, but responded quickly. At this time, the court mage raised his hand. Just when he wanted to kill all the bats, the bone dragon above had reached first. Feeling the heavy power of the bone dragon from the sky, the court mage immediately changed his moves and appeared in another position. At this time, the bone dragon fell to the ground and made a loud noise. Under normal circumstances, it is difficult for any creature to escape the attack of bone dragon. However, in the face of court mages who can move instantaneously, bone dragon''s attack power is powerful, but it can''t get close at all. This is what rod has been worried about, so we can only let Gu Long find the best way out. However, what rod didn''t expect was that in the face of this situation, the court mage was still able to change his moves in time to avoid the attack of bone dragon at the first time. Because the court mage interrupted the casting of the undead killer, the bats that the vampire bats turned into were not hurt except by the ice arrow. Although bats become bats, vampires still realize that undead killers can do more damage to themselves than any other magic. Therefore, in the current situation, the vampire wanted to immediately end the bat state and return to the noumenon. But at rod''s signal, the vampire did not choose to do so. At this time, the bat, who had been resisting the magic in front of rod, quickly flew around and began to circle in front of rod. A large number of bats surround rod''s shield, as if forming a black whirlwind. Even the palace mage who moved to one side by instant movement could not see through the scene in the whirlwind. In the face of this situation beside rod, the court mage remained calm. The court mage raised his hand directly. Suddenly, many huge fireballs came straight out in front of rod. The court mage knew that among the undead creatures controlled by rod, only bone dragon and Centaur could pose the greatest threat to themselves. However, under the effect of instant movement, these two undead creatures could not get close to themselves. For rod and the vampire, the court mage is not too worried. In the view of the court mage, you only need to cast the appropriate magic to solve it. At this time, facing rod who was surrounded by bats, the court mage did not intend to clean up the bats first, but directly cast a continuous fireball. these Chapter 200 Due to the magic characteristics of the ball of fire, there are two fireballs of the same size behind the first fireball. Through the palace mage''s understanding of vampires, the palace mage knows that once bats die, they will turn into black fog and dissipate. In this case, bats may be able to effectively block ordinary single magic, but they are not able to deal with range magic. Therefore, the court mage finally chose to release the magic of fireball after he saw that the bat surrounded rod''s position. these According to the court mage''s estimate of rod''s state at this time, if only relying on the bat''s resistance, then only with his own continuous fireball, the battle can be ended. However, what the court mage didn''t expect was that the bats that originally surrounded rod all scattered at this moment and seemed to fly around in a disorderly way. these At this time, before the palace mage observed the result of the fireball attack, the palace mage first noticed the threat from his side, and immediately stopped waiting, but his body directly disappeared and appeared in another place not far away. A battle axe crossed the original position of the court mage. It was the Centaur leader who threw it at the position of the court mage. The court mage moved in time and successfully avoided the attack. With this instant movement, the court mage came directly to the back of rod''s shield. In the first two attacks, because of the shield, the court mage could not see rod behind the shield at a glance, so he did not know what happened to rod behind the shield. Intuition told the court mage that rod, who had been hiding behind the shield, was obviously making some small moves. Among the ideas of the court mage, what Rhode is most likely to do is to use the magic scroll to heal his wounds. Therefore, the court mage went directly behind the shield to confirm what rod was doing. Just looking at the original position of the shield, the palace mage immediately found something abnormal. Due to the bat''s immediate departure, the fireball directly hit rod''s shield without blocking. Rod was standing in a position where flames were burning and his shield fell to one side due to the impact of the fireball. However, there was no rod in this area. At this time, the bat is gathering around the court mage, seems to want to restore the cost body. In this case, combined with the pictures that he had seen through the eye drop, the court mage immediately realized that rod''s Noumenon should have taken advantage of the opportunity that he didn''t pay attention to, and also used bat like, leaving with the previous bats. Aware of this, the palace mage, who had been calm for the first time, had some fluctuations in his heart. At this time, watching the bats gather around him, the court mage realized that rod might have some means, as long as he appeared around him, he could hurt himself in some way. In the process of the reaction of the court mage, the bats had completed the gathering, and at this time all turned into black fog. Under the current situation, the court mage didn''t have time to use the undead killer to kill the bats around him. Instead, he immediately burst out a large number of ice arrows and shot them into the black fog. To the surprise of the court mage, rod''s figure did not appear in the black fog. On the contrary, a large number of bats appeared again in the black fog. Although ice arrow kills a lot of bats, for the total number of bats, it would be a great loss for the court mages if they didn''t use a range of magic, but rely on this single magic to kill bats. these However, before casting the spell, the court mage noticed that the Centaur leader came to him again, so he used instant movement to distance. After adjusting his position, the court mage would no longer wait, but immediately cast the undead killer. Suddenly, the white light once again covered the whole battlefield. As the white light sweeps across the battlefield, all undead creatures suffer a lot of damage. In this case, in the face of the attack of the undead killers, no bat can survive and be killed in a twinkling of an eye. Perhaps the only one not affected by the undead killer is the bone dragon on the side of the battlefield. Due to the high overall health value and rank of bone dragon, it is difficult for the undead killer to play any role. Although it was attacked by the court mage, the bone dragon still stayed in place without any action. these According to the court mage''s idea, this man was forced to withdraw from the bat. The court mage raised his hand. Just as he was about to cast a spell, he suddenly noticed the figure. With the facial features different from human beings, and the dress on his body, the court mage immediately recognized that the figure in front of him was a vampire. In an instant, the court mage realized that he might have been fooled by rod. Before the bat took the initiative to end the bat in front of him, it was not that rod was ready to storm himself, but simply induced him to cast meaningless spells. Realizing this, the court mage simply felt his state, and his face went on. The court mage found that his mana value was only half, so he could not explode magic like before. At this time, although he was deceived by rod, the court mage quickly stabilized his mind. The court mage knew in his heart that although he had consumed more than half of his mana, he still had nothing to do with himself if he wanted to go. The court mage knew that if he used the gate of time and space, he would be able to quickly return to the main city of the spirit, but rod certainly did not dare to go to the main city of the spirit to kill himself. Although the mana value is only half, even in the current situation, the court mage is still unwilling to give up the idea of killing rod. The court mage knew that rod, who had not had a high value of life, would only have a lower value of life if he used bat. Chapter 201 As for why he didn''t want to give up this idea, the court mage also had his own consideration. For the court mage, there is obviously an irresolvable hatred between him and rod. If it is not for this, the court mage will not always pay attention to rod''s trend. In this process, the court mage saw the rapid improvement of his strength from rod, and thus learned his potential for growth. If a necromancer has great growth potential, it is a disaster for other species. In this case, I don''t know how many creatures will die because of the growth of necromancer. The court mage witnessed rod''s behavior all the way. When he saw the corpses caused by rod''s behavior, the court mage complained about why he didn''t kill rod forcibly at the beginning. If he had done so at that time, so many things would not have happened and these creatures would not have died because of rod. But at this time, it''s obviously too late to think about it. The dead creatures can''t be revived, and even the corpses have been desecrated. The court mage realized that he still had a chance to make up for the mistakes he had made. The court mage quickly looked around and finally found rod, who was looking at himself, beside the bone dragon. I don''t know when the bone dragon stayed in the same place and didn''t attack the palace mage. Only the Centaur leader was left on the battlefield. In the previous battle, the court mage didn''t realize this. It was only because the bone dragon couldn''t catch up with him. Until now, the court mage realized that the bone dragon''s behavior was just to cover up the situation of the rear end of the bat. Rod looked at the court mage beside him and had some thoughts in his heart. Rod understood that he was weak in long-range ability, and even his undead creatures were mainly close combat. these When he was attacked by the court mage''s magic and fell into a disadvantage, rod did not panic, but quickly came up with a way to defeat the court mage, that is to pretend that his health value is insufficient, so that the court mage consumes a lot of mana value. And rod''s behavior, indeed achieved results, successfully deceived a large number of court mages mana value. At this time, as he came to the bone dragon, and his spiritual attributes were greatly improved after he was promoted, rod began to release death energy quickly to the bone dragon beside him. Rod knew that if the court mage wanted to leave, he would not be able to keep him. Although the court mage is willing to stay and fight with himself, rod knows that once the court mage falls into a disadvantage, or the mana value is lower than a certain degree, and finds that his life is in danger, the court mage will just leave without giving himself any chance. In the current situation, rod knew that if he wanted to interfere with the will of the court mage, he still needed to write down his own medicine. In the sight of the court mage, rod suddenly releases death energy to the bone dragon beside him. At first, the court mage didn''t realize what rod wanted to do, but with the perception of the death energy, the court mage''s face slowly changed. In the perception of court mages, the death energy released by rod is extremely rich, which is rare in the life of court mages. If it wasn''t for the court mage''s high attainments in magic and confirmed that it was just pure death energy, he would even think that rod directly released the cloud of death. After feeling the intensity of death energy, the court mage obviously realized something. Looking in rod''s direction, the court mage''s eyes showed an incredible look. Out of the understanding of the necromancer, the court mage knew that to release such a strong energy of death, rod''s level of evocation was obviously beyond his imagination. After discovering this, the idea in the heart of the court mage suddenly changed. The court mage originally thought that rod had the potential to become a powerful necromancer, but what he didn''t expect was that according to rod''s level of evocation, rod was already a very powerful necromancer. At this time, with rod''s transformation of death energy, rod himself also found the abnormality. According to the class bonus obtained by rod when he was advanced, the mana cost of rod when converting death energy is halved. Rod thought that this was the benefit of advancement, but what rod didn''t expect was that advancement would bring more than that. Rod obviously felt that the death energy he released had been improved qualitatively. Although there was no information at the time of advancement, rod was quite sure of that. Rod realized that this should be the hidden characteristic of the necromancer class, and the degree of promotion may also be based on the level of necromancy. In the current situation, the overall quality of death energy has been improved, which is undoubtedly very beneficial to rod. In accordance with rod''s assumption, the court mage, after discovering this, obviously gave up his intention to leave and chose to deal with rod with all his strength. In this regard, rod did not care, but still toward the bone dragon to release the energy of death. With the bone dragon''s absorption of death energy, a strong breath appears in the bone dragon''s body. In rod''s attribute panel, the spiritual attributes needed to control the bone dragon are rapidly improving. Controlling the mental attributes of bone dragon, from the initial 10 points to more than 30 points in a twinkling of an eye, and this trend still does not stop, but continues to rise. According to rod''s original idea, he just wanted to make the bone dragon bear more magic of the court mage in this way. However, in the current situation, he felt the abnormality of the bone dragon, and rod did not stop his action. On the contrary, he accelerated the release of death energy. Seeing this, the court mage no longer waited, but immediately raised his hand. Suddenly, rod lost his vision again. Rod was not alarmed. Because he had seen the Royal mage''s method before, even though he felt the threat coming from him, rod didn''t move. At this time, the bone dragon in front of rod immediately stepped forward and blocked all the ice arrows shot by the palace mage. Although Gu Long suffered some damage, under the action of the surrounding death energy, Gu Long instantly recovered. these In this case, looking at the bone dragon still absorbing the energy of death, the court mage felt a little uneasy for the first time. Chapter 202 As the bone dragon absorbed the energy of death, it also changed a lot. At the beginning, although it absorbed a lot of death energy, the bone dragon still kept its original state. When he was resurrected by rod at the beginning, there was no change in his body. His appearance was still a complete skeleton of a dragon, but because of his own power, his body contained powerful power. However, in the current situation, after absorbing the death energy released by rod, a haze formed by strong death energy began to appear around the bone dragon''s body. Although the dark mist has not yet covered the whole body of the bone dragon, according to the current trend, it is only a matter of time to completely cover it. The court mage saw this scene in his eyes, and for the first time he felt shocked. The court mage sensed that with the absorption of death energy by the bone dragon, its strength had obviously undergone a qualitative change. To this extent, the court mage has been able to feel the absolute threat from the bone dragon. The court mage understood that the occurrence of this point was obviously related to rod behind the bone dragon. Rhode can release a strong energy of death, even if the court mage saw it, it was very rare. In this case, if the court mage takes the opportunity to attack rod and bone dragon, there is still a chance to delay the promotion of bone dragon. However, because the court mage has been guessing rod''s strength in his heart, he missed the last chance. At this time, with the release of death energy, the strength of bone dragon has been greatly improved. Unlike ordinary undead creatures, if rod releases a large amount of death energy to other undead creatures under his command, they can''t absorb the death energy quickly except for recovering their injuries. It takes a lot of time to do so. However, for the bone dragon, because its potential is not fully developed, in the case of Rhode providing a lot of death energy, the bone dragon can absorb it instantly, and even directly enhance its own level. With the absorption of death energy by bone dragon, the spiritual attribute occupied by bone dragon has exceeded 45 points, and the speed of ascension has not slowed down. At this time, the bone dragon, all over the body are releasing a strong atmosphere of the nether world. In the past, due to the limitation of rod''s own attributes, he could not control the bone dragon after the strength was improved. However, after the level was increased, rod''s spiritual attributes were greatly improved, and he could control the stronger undead creatures. Therefore, rod did not hesitate to consume a lot of mana. He hoped that the improved bone dragon could defeat the court mage in front of him. On one side, seeing this happening, the court mage seemed to have figured out a plan to deal with rod, and hit him again. At this time, with the action of the court mage, a vine suddenly appeared at rod''s feet. The vine directly entangled rod''s feet, making it difficult for rod to move for a moment. Under the magic of the court mage, rod was fixed in place by the vine. While the Royal mage in front of rod''s sight, his body suddenly disappeared and appeared in another direction. The court mage knew that according to his current mana status, he could not solve the bone dragon in front of him, but rod seemed to want to block the bone dragon in front of him as a shield, so that his magic could not work. After realizing rod''s idea, the court mage immediately had a countermeasure. At this time, the court mage directly crossed the bone dragon''s shield and appeared behind Rhode. As the court mage raised his hand, a large number of ice arrows shot at rod''s position, while rod could not dodge because he was fixed in place by the vine. Seeing the ice arrow shooting rapidly towards his position, although he couldn''t dodge, rod didn''t show any panic expression on his face, and even didn''t change the action of releasing death energy in his hand. It didn''t seem that he paid attention to the attack of the court mage. Just as the ice arrow was about to hit rod, the bone dragon behind rod suddenly had an action. The bone dragon''s body moved, quickly protecting his bone wings in front of rod''s body. Rod saw that the wings of bone dragon were covered with a layer of pale energy. In essence, the energy of the nether world surpasses the general energy of death. Because of his own level of evocation, rod can also get a sense of homology from the energy of the nether world. Under rod''s gaze, the ice arrow hit the bony wing in front of him. Due to the influence of the energy of the nether world, the ice arrow did not produce any fluctuations, so it dissipated directly. In previous battles, court mages showed the power of ice arrow many times. No matter rod or vampire, they could not bear the damage caused by ice arrow. these these Looking at this scene, rod knew that the netherworld energy was obviously more powerful than the ordinary death energy. If compared according to the biological order, the energy of nether world must be possessed by the undead creatures above the sixth order. At this time, rod has stopped releasing the energy of death, and just looks at the palace mage in front of him. Seeing the change of bone dragon beside rod, the court mage showed an incredible expression. For the palace mage who has seen too many things, there is seldom such a big mood fluctuation. The reason for the mood fluctuation is that the strength of bone dragon is beyond his expectation. Rod knew that through his inspection of the spirit mark, the spirit attribute occupied by the bone dragon at this time had reached 52 points, that is to say, the bone dragon had officially entered the sixth level. After releasing the death energy, rod''s mana is only the last point left. This is only when rod gets the Necromancer''s bonus to the Necromancer''s evocation, that the transformation of the bone dragon is completed. At this time, the bone dragon had changed greatly from what rod had seen. The whole body of the bone dragon was covered with more powerful netherworld energy. The netherworld energy was beside the bone dragon, which brought great power to the bone dragon. Under the action of the netherworld energy, the whole body of bone dragon seems to become illusory. Rod knew that the bone dragon at this time, due to the promotion of the level, could already be called the ghost dragon. The magic cast by the court mage can''t even break the basic ghost energy around the ghost dragon. Chapter 203 Although the sixth level creature is powerful, its limitations also exist. A bone dragon alone accounts for almost half of rod''s total spiritual attributes. What netherworld energy gives Ghost Dragons is the crushing power over all low level creatures. In this case, low level spells can''t even do much damage to Ghost Dragons. In the previous fighting process, rod found that most of the magic cast by the court mage was a combination of low-level magic. Except for a few high-level magic with special effects, the court mage did not directly cast more than four level attack magic. Rod knew that it was also a choice for the mage. After the level is increased, there are more choices for mages. It depends on the mage''s personal preference whether to use higher-level spells that consume more mana but have higher damage bonus or to cast low-level spells that consume little. Through the observation in the battle, rod judged that the court mage obviously belonged to the latter. Under a series of spell bonus, the cost of low level spells will become extremely low, and the mage can cast many times, and is extremely flexible. If you are facing ordinary opponents, this way of fighting will not exist, there is no problem, but at this time, if the court mage wants to attack rod in front of him, he must deal with the ghost dragon on one side. Under the influence of the ghost dragon''s ghost energy, no low-level magic can damage it, which makes the palace mage feel frustrated for the first time because he can''t defeat the enemy. At this time, as if thinking of something, the court mage sighed. The court mage knew that the strength shown by rod was beyond his estimate. Under this situation, it was obviously extremely difficult to deal with rod with his own strength. Up to now, the court mage has to give up the enemy in front of him, and inform the high-level of Eli about the existence of rod and the ghost dragon, and then negotiate. According to the speed of Eli''s senior management and the current level of factional struggle within the Elven court, it may not be any result until rod returns to Diya. Therefore, the court mage knew in his heart that he might not be able to kill rod in front of him. According to rod''s growth rate, once rod grows up, there will only be a bloody storm waiting for the surrounding area. Although unwilling, the court mage was still able to see the current situation and knew that he could only give up the idea of killing rod. However, the court mage did not care too much about his own safety. In his view, with the existence of the gate of time and space, rod obviously could not keep himself. After the discovery of the enemy, the court mage did not immediately use the gate of time and space to evacuate, but just did so. In the eyes of the court mage, rod also looked at his own direction. But what the court mage didn''t know was that all rod thought about was how to keep it. Rod understood that under the current situation, whether he could keep the palace mage would depend on the play of the ghost dragon around him. After looking at each other for a while, the court mage finally made a decision, and kept rod''s appearance in mind. At this time, the court mage did not say anything to roddo, but immediately cast his magic, ready to open a door of time and space beside him. The dark green gate of time and space appeared with the action of the court mage. Just entering it, the court mage could return to the main city of the elves in Eli. At the moment when the court mage had just taken action, the ghost dragon beside rod also had action. Instead of moving towards the court mage''s position, the ghost dragon spewed out a big breath of the nether world in the direction of the court mage. In an instant, with the action of the ghost dragon, the dragon breath directly swept the original position of the court mage. Because the court mage was fully opening the door of time and space, he didn''t react at the first time. In previous battles, the court mage learned that almost all the undead creatures controlled by rod are good at melee, not long-range combat. This also made the court mage relax his defense against long-range attacks. Instead of using instant movement to open the door of time and space, he directly opened the door of time and space. Because when opening the door of time and space, it needs the guidance of the mage, the court mage is directly hit by the ghost dragon''s ghost dragon breath. At the moment of being hit by Youming Longxi, the palace mage completely accepted the influence of Longxi and began to fester quickly. Compared with the dragon breath of a normal dragon, the dragon breath of a ghost dragon is not the same. Except for the same means of spraying, the essence of the dragon breath of a ghost dragon is actually the ghost energy shrouded in it. As long as they are not undead creatures, they will be affected by the energy of the nether world. For normal creatures, the energy of the nether world can directly corrode his body. Even if he can withstand this kind of corrosion, his body will be irreversibly aging. In this point, the effect of Youming dragon breath is similar to the cloud of death, but different from the cloud of death, Youming dragon breath can easily destroy most of the low-level undead creatures. Only the high-level undead creatures can live in Youming dragon breath. At this time, the palace mage who was hit by Youming Longxi was obviously in a very bad state. There were many signs of ulceration all over his body, and there were many wrinkles on his old face, and his hair was all white. Under the current situation, the court mage is planning to ignore the injury and force into the door of time and space. But at the moment when he did so, the court mage keenly perceived the attack of the Centaur leader in front of him. It turned out that when the palace mage stopped at the same place and looked at rod''s direction to think about countermeasures, the Centaur leader had already approached the position of the palace mage, but there was no change. The Centaur leader didn''t choose to fight until the ghost dragon''s ghost dragon breath hit the palace mage. At this time, the Centaur leader was firmly in front of the gate of time and space, and was waving his weapon to attack the palace mage in front of him. these In the face of the Centaur leader in front of him and the corrosion of his body caused by the dragon breath of the nether world, the court mage did not dare to stay here for a long time. Instead, he immediately used instant movement and appeared in the next position. After standing still, the expression of the court mage was completely dignified. At this time, the court mage finally realized that if he went on like this, he might die in rod''s hands. Chapter 204 The court mage tried to feel his own situation and found that there was not much mana left in his body. When the mana value was sufficient, the court mage didn''t save it. Instead, he wanted to kill rod quickly. In addition, he was interfered by rod and the vampire twice. In this process, he wasted a lot of mana value. At this time, the court mage had fallen into an absolute bad situation. The court mage knew that if in the previous process, he didn''t cast the gate of time and space in the same place, but opened a distance to cast it again, maybe now he has safely returned to the main city of the spirit, and won''t be affected by the dragon breath of the ghost dragon. However, in the current situation, due to the lack of mana value, the court mage has been unable to cast the gate of time and space again, and can only use a few simple spells. After discovering his own situation, the palace mage immediately looked at the location of the original gate of time and space. The court mage knew that the gate of time and space would remain unchanged for a period of time after it was cast, and the dissipation speed was extremely slow. As long as he entered it within a certain period of time, he could successfully return to the main city of the spirit. However, the court mage noticed that in front of the gate of time and space, the original Centaur leader was there. It seemed that he would not let himself pass easily. During this period, the ghost dragon was a breath of the nether dragon, which made the gate of time and space full of netherworld energy. The court mage knew that in this case, he obviously could not get close to the gate of time and space in front of him again. The necromancer in front of him obviously knew the characteristics of the gate of time and space as well, and did not give himself any chance. As for the direct use of instant movement to the door of time and space, the palace mage did not have such an idea. Once moving towards the interior of the gate of time and space, the space will be in chaos. The violent turbulence of space will tear everything inside the gate of time and space, which has been proved many years ago. Therefore, in this case, the palace mage only thought about how to escape from here. Finally, after rejecting his ideas one by one, the court mage finally realized that, according to his current situation, he could not escape from here. In the eyes of the court mage, rod doesn''t have any new action, but releases death energy to the vampire who was seriously injured before. Under the effect of death energy, the wounds of vampires recover quickly, but due to the limitations of vampires themselves, they can''t improve their strength as fast as bone dragons. Seeing this, the court mage was obviously aware of something, and his eyes gradually became firm. Rod, who is releasing the energy of death, seems to feel something and looks in the direction of the court mage. It seems that he noticed the eyes of the court mage, and rod immediately realized that it was not good. In rod''s sight, the figure of the Royal mage disappeared in an instant, In this situation, rod is obviously not afraid of the palace mage''s choice to escape. Rod knows that the gate of time and space is different from those low-level magic, and it needs a lot of mana value to cast. According to the current state of the palace mage, as long as the Centaur leader is stuck at the entrance of the gate of time and space, he can prevent the palace mage from escaping. Once the court mage chooses to pull away by instant movement, even if he can''t lock the position of the court mage all the time, he can follow the court mage all the time by virtue of the surrounding mana fluctuation. Coupled with the convenience of tracking brought by the ghost dragon, it is difficult for the court mage to escape from rod''s tracking. Rod knew that the mage always cherished his own life. In the desperate situation, the mage still tried to find a chance to survive. Therefore, according to rod''s assumption, the battle between himself and the court mage may turn into a chase in the forest. At this point, the court mage still has some advantages. If the court mage''s mystical skill level is high, he can even gradually recover his mana value in the process of chasing. However, when rod saw the eyes of the court mage, he realized what the court mage thought. In this point, rod could be very sure. Rod knew that the court mage did not intend to escape, but did not hesitate to die with his own life. At this time, through instant movement, the court mage appeared directly in front of rod. Under this distance, even the ghost dragon didn''t react for a moment and couldn''t protect rod. The only undead around rod is the vampire he controls all the time. Looking at rod in front of him, the court mage raised his hand directly. Suddenly, with a slight breaking sound, the undead killers who once appeared on the battlefield appeared again. In rod''s sight, the white light in front of him almost completely engulfed the whole body of the Royal mage. The glare of the halo was stronger than that of any previous casting. Rod had to avoid his sight. Just in front of rod, the position of the court mage is releasing light waves around him with this dazzling light. Whenever the light waves hit rod, rod''s whole body will produce a contraction. Under the attack of this degree, although there seems to be no wound on rod''s body, in the attribute panel, rod''s health value is rapidly decreasing. In just a few seconds, there is less than half left. On one side, the ghost dragon''s ghost dragon breath fell towards the position of the court mage, but it was directly scattered by the strong light wave, which could not produce any use. At this time, feeling that his state is getting worse and worse, Roderick will assign attribute points to his constitution to resist the damage of the undead killer. In rod''s mind, in the face of the court mage''s dying counterattack, he can get out of danger by using bat at most once again. Although continuous use of bat will make the attribute point drop permanently, rod can''t care about it when his life is threatened. However, what rod did not expect was that the court mage could break out such a powerful undead killer. Once rod chose to bat, the bat would immediately die in the intense white light. At this time, through the control of the spirit mark, rod ordered the ghost dragon to give up using the ghost dragon breath and directly attack the palace mage in front of him. The ghost dragon sweeps the palace mage''s position with one claw, and instantly blows the palace mage away from its original position. Under the direct impact of the ghost dragon, the court mage didn''t even struggle to die after he fell to the ground. Chapter 205 "Brilliant victory! You gained 4000 experience points. " "You got the race achievement [Challenger]." "[Challenger]: kill a higher level caster as a legal profession. Basic reward skill points + 1. Wear rewards all spell damage + 10%. " With the fall of the court mage, his undead killers lost their guidance and dissipated directly. Looking at the experience value in the system log, he was relieved to confirm that the Royal mage had been killed by the bone dragon. Due to the strong impact of the undead killer, rod''s health at this time is only 25 points. In this case, if the court mage''s undead killer continues to hold on for a few seconds, rod will be hard to resist. Although there were some ups and downs in the previous battles, they were all within rod''s expectation. Only the Royal mage''s final choice was beyond rod''s expectation. Rod knew that under normal circumstances, the court mage could not produce such a powerful undead killer. However, the undead killers that were obviously strengthened before can only be displayed by the palace mage with the help of powerful treasures. At this time, although there was no serious injury on rod''s body, the massive loss of life in rod''s body made him extremely uncomfortable. Rod resisted this uncomfortable state and went to the location of the Royal mage''s body, ready to search on it. Rod came to the body of the court mage. Although he was hit by the dragon, the body of the court mage was still intact. Looking at the court mage on the ground, rod realized that the court mage was the strongest enemy he could deal with at present. According to the strength level of the court mage, among the five level creatures, he could be regarded as a very powerful existence. Obviously, he had many treasures. Rod knew that if he didn''t let the court mage consume a lot of mana in the process of fighting, the result of the battle might still be unpredictable. After a search, rod''s hands, there is a space ring, and three different looking treasures. One of the treasures is an eyeball, but the eyeball is completely closed. The other is a round badge. According to the mark above, the origin of the badge obviously belongs to the territory of Eli. The last one is an amulet on the body. At this time, rod checked the properties of the three treasures through the system. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ [hyperopia pendant] Quality: Treasure Type: Pendant Equipment demand: legal profession Basic attributes: 1. Lock an area and pass any scene that happens in the area to the caster''s mind. 2. Lock any creature and transfer its position and behavior to the caster''s mind. Range limit: 10 Li. Special properties: the farsighted pendant will only be used by its recognized owner and the target specified by the owner. The wearer of hyperopia pendant will not be affected by blindness. Evaluation: the eyes set on it can make you know the world by closing your eyes. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ [the light of Eli] Quality: Treasure Type: Pendant Equipment requirements: None Basic attribute: when the badge is on display, airy creature''s liking + 30% Evaluation: only those who have made a great contribution to Eli can get this badge award. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ [extreme talisman] Quality: Treasure Type: Pendant Equipment demand: the professional and spiritual attributes of legal system are more than 20 two o''clock Special attribute: 1 consumes twice the mana value to enhance the effect of a single cast. eight p.m. Evaluation: even if there is no special attribute, it is also a rare treasure. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ these Although they all belong to treasures, the effects between them are obviously strong and weak. Among the ordinary treasures, the three treasures of the palace mage are already superior. In the course of the previous battle, due to falling from the air, rod did not even know where he was. these Because rod has mastered advanced mysticism, this kind of general treasure, rod can easily judge their attributes and uses, and only those treasures with far-reaching history can make rod unable to judge. In the process of identifying the use of the treasure, rod thought of his own dagger for the first time. Previously, because rod himself did not have the level of mysticism, he did not show the efficacy of daggers completely. Therefore, after rod successfully identified the effects of these treasures of court mages, rod knew that he might be able to get some new information from daggers. Suddenly, the dagger appeared in rod''s hand. In rod''s perception, the connection between himself and dagger seems to have completely disappeared with his dream. Even if rod held the dagger in his hand, he could not feel any connection on it. At this point, you can start to view the attributes of the dagger in your hand through rod. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ [magic dagger] Quality: Treasure Type: magic weapon Equipment requirements: None Basic attributes: kill + 5, durability? Special attribute: after sucking blood, magic dagger will become extremely sharp. Evaluation: after observing the dagger for a long time, you seem to find a small word "selon" on one side of the dagger. You don''t understand what it means. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Looking at the news in the system, rod''s brow slowly frowned. Rhode found that compared with the previous news of the first dagger, the information he got did not change much, but in the final evaluation, he added the word selren. Although the new information is very simple, rod knows that compared with the demon he saw in his dream, the real information of dagger is still not revealed. cutting-edge news At this time, rod put the dagger back into the space ring, obviously he didn''t intend to use it. Rod knew that the quickest way to quickly understand the function of the dagger in his hand was to find someone in the magic guild to identify it, but under the current situation, this situation is obviously difficult to achieve. In Diya, although he was in the magic guild, rod was also not sure to take the dagger for identification, so he could only check the specific attributes of the dagger when he had a chance later. Chapter 206 At this time, rod took off the original two pendants, put them into the space ring, and then put on the farsighted pendants and the extreme talisman. Due to the bonus of racing achievement, rod can equip four pendant treasures at the same time. In addition to these two new treasures, rod''s other two are elotte''s missing and dark shelter. As for "the glory of Eli", rod did not wear it. Although the effect of this treasure is equally powerful, the treasure itself is not suitable for rod to use, and rod can only find the right time to use it. In addition to these treasures, rod also wears the space ring of the court mage in his hand. The quality of the space ring of the court mage is good, showing a kind of pure white, with fine scratches on it. Compared with the ring without any decoration in rod''s hand, this space ring of the court mage can better reflect his identity. As mana is injected, Rodden time establishes a connection with this space ring. Rod looked in the space ring. Compared to the other space rings that rod wears in his hand, the inner space of this ring is huge. This pure white space ring has more space than the sum of all the inner spaces of rod''s space rings. Rod knows that although the game does not limit the number of space rings a person can use, wearing multiple space rings is obviously not beautiful. The choice of high-level mages is the space ring with a lot of space inside. Rod found that the space occupied by the items in the ring was only half of the space, and most of the rest was empty. environment these these Compared with other mages, the space ring of the court mage does not carry any magic scroll. According to the strength of the court mage, the general magic scroll obviously can not help him. In the process of inspection, rod was surprised to find that a Book of unknown material was stored in the space ring. As if aware of something, rod quickly took the magic book out of the space ring and began to read it. With the progress of reading, rod''s face also involuntarily showed a happy look. Rod confirmed that the book he was reading was the magic book used by the court mage. these After getting the Royal mage''s magic book, rod realized that he could directly master all the spells recorded in the magic book. these these What''s more, for some powerful spells, even if there are more gold coins, the magic guild will not teach them easily. Among these spells, the most typical one is the gate of time and space originally used by court mages. For the magic guild, the gate of time and space, a high-level magic that can reverse the war situation, is obviously not easy to teach. According to what rod learned in his previous life, if you want to learn the gate of time and space in the magic guild, you need a lot of gold coins, and you also need to complete a very difficult task assigned by the magic guild. The difficulty of the task will vary according to the position of the magic guild, but it is not so simple. Rod didn''t expect that he would have the chance to get the gate of time and space after he didn''t know how long. Now he has the chance to learn it directly from the Royal mage''s magic book. Under the rapid reading of rod, soon, the magic book came to the page of recording the gate of time and space. Looking at the contents of the book, rod knows that as long as his level of wisdom is enough, he can immediately master this powerful skill. Seeing this, rod immediately consumed his remaining two skill points to upgrade his wisdom level to advanced. (Advanced wisdom: through the study of various spells, your cognitive range becomes wider, and your thinking is greatly broadened. You can easily understand and perform more complex spells. Magic has become an important means for you. You can learn Level 3 magic Due to his mastery of advanced wisdom, rod can master many of the third-order spells in the book. "By reading the magic book, you have learned first-order magic [healing], [earth control], [Qi control], second-order magic [thunderbolt lightning], [quicksand trap], [vine trap], third-order magic [bead fireball], [lightning trap], [undead killer], [instant movement], [Hercules shield]." these In addition to the magic book of the court mage, there were only a few things left with him. Rod continued to check for a while and found nothing good. Due to the large amount of debris, rod was unable to clean up the inside of the space ring, so he found a space and took the debris out of the space ring of the court mage to check. these Rod picked up the dead leaf from the ground and began to observe it carefully. There are some scorch marks on the surface of the withered leaf, as if it had been severely burned by the fire. However, from the feeling after rod contacted it, it is obvious that the scorch marks on the withered leaf are not caused by the burning, but are essentially damaged. Rod can feel the rich magic energy residue from the dead leaf. Rod knows that if the dead leaf is intact, it should be a powerful magic item. Chapter 207 Rod tried to get the system to identify the role of dead leaves, but found nothing. The system didn''t send any hints to rod. In the current situation, rod could not know the function of the withered leaf, as if the withered leaf in his hand was the same as an ordinary leaf. However, rod knew that both from his own perception and the behavior of the court mage who deliberately put the withered leaf into his own space ring, all explained the possible problems of the withered leaf. After checking the dead leaf in his hand for a while, he found nothing abnormal. Instead of caring about it, rod put it in the space ring, and then checked the other items in the space ring again. The rest of the items are mostly ordinary items, as well as a small number of precious materials. these Compared with the mages Rhode met before, the Royal mages had a lot of gold coins. If Rhode had not ransacked a dwarf vault, these gold coins would obviously be Rhode''s greatest wealth at present. In addition, rod also found a letter in the palace mage''s space ring. cutting-edge news However, in order to get a comprehensive understanding of the situation on the battlefield and get more information, rod opened the letter and began to look at its contents. As rod looked at the letter, his face slowly changed. Rod found that what was recorded in the letter was exactly the situation of Eli''s army at this time. According to the letter, under the current situation, as the Necromancers took the initiative to retreat from the border, in order to retaliate for those necromancers who destroyed the peace of Eli, a large number of creatures were making a counterattack against Eli''s city of mourning. report Among them, the letter emphasizes that there is no bone dragon around the border of Diya. I hope the court mage can be at ease. Realizing this, rod looked at the body of the court mage again. Rod understood that the court mage wanted to inquire about his whereabouts from the front-line commander, but he didn''t get any news. Rod quickly finished reading the letter. The last part of the letter was ordinary chat, and the front-line commander asked about the hero in the faction. After reading the letter, rod also had some understanding of the war. So far, rod has cleaned up all the things in the space ring, and there are no previous items on the body of the court mage, but for rod, the body of the court mage is also of great value. Rod knew that according to the strength of the court mage, as long as he handled it properly, he could transform the court mage into a fifth level corpse wizard under the effect of the legendary level evocation. But in the current situation, the mana value of rod is not enough to support this transformation. Rod raised his hand. Suddenly, the body of the court mage was put into the space ring by rod. If the court mage is still alive, or has been transformed into an undead, then rod can''t put it into the space ring, but in this situation, rod can put the corpse in between into the space ring. these Rod knew that although up to now, there were no enemies and no powerful creatures attracted by the fluctuation of mana, it didn''t mean that it was safe. This location, after all, is still in the territory of Eli. Because of the vast territory of Eli, such a small position is difficult to be noticed by powerful Eli creatures, but rod is not willing to take the risk. What''s more, according to the previous letter, rod needs to return to the city of mourning before Eli''s counterattack begins. At this time, because he has gained enough strength, rod now focuses on his own soul task. Rod knew that once he was late and the battle broke out in the city of mourning, the Necromancers who came to support him would add many variables to his plan. According to rod''s idea, it''s better to be able to return before the city of mourning falls into war. It''s been a while since the palace mage received this letter, and rod can''t know how the war is going. Therefore, rod needs to rush to the battlefield as soon as possible, so that he can prepare for the next step before the city of mourning is attacked. If it''s a simple arrangement of space rings, although it will take a little time, it doesn''t have any impact on rod in general. But if he spends nearly a day meditating here, rod obviously doesn''t want to. After putting the body of the palace mage into the space ring, rod no longer waited, but immediately boarded the bone dragon. With rod''s signal, Gu Long leads his undead creatures in a new direction. Previously, in order to avoid the pursuit of the court mage, rod could only let the bone dragon fly rapidly in one direction. Under the circumstances at that time, rod made some mistakes in the direction. After being attacked by the court mage, rod did not care about the surrounding environment, but chose to meet the court mage. This has also led to the fact that the current Rhode is unable to distinguish the direction of the road ahead. In rod''s view, although it is located on the back of the dragon, it is difficult for him to distinguish the direction even if he has a map in his hand. Rod knows that he may have lost his way. In this case, without the bonus of special skills related to pathfinding, rod can''t determine the direction around him. At this time, rod put his eyes on the Centaur leader. According to rod''s idea, since the Centaur leader lives in Eli all the year round, and often goes to the dense forest to plunder other creatures, maybe the Centaur leader can find the way forward. Thinking of this, Rodriguez immediately asked the Centaur. The Centaur leader seemed to think about it for a while, and then directly pointed to a direction. Rod didn''t ask the Centaur leader if he was sure. Instead, he motioned Gu Long to fly quickly in the direction the Centaur leader pointed out. Chapter 208 After this battle, rod''s overall strength has been greatly improved. Both the treasures and the magic learned from the palace mages turned into rod''s own strength. On the way back to Diya, rod checked the property panel. lastname Hero''s Specialty: unawakened (23) Rank: Level 4 necromancer level 1 (010000) 0 HP: 26230 Mana: 12110 Pneumatic value: 70230 Experience value: 5700 Skills: mental imprint (enhancement), heavy chop LV3, burst Lv2, two consecutive chop LV1, Shield Slam LV1, bat like LV1 Special skills: Master level evocation, expert level sword, advanced mystery, advanced wisdom, intermediate reconnaissance, primary resistance, primary eagle eye, primary fire magic First level Magic: Magic Arrow LV1, water control skill LV1, weakness LV1, healing LV1, fire control skill LV1, bloodthirsty skill LV1, earth control skill LV1, slow Dafa LV1, body protection shield LV1, Qi control skill LV1, attack acceleration LV1 Second level Magic: thunderbolt ice LV1, ice magic ring LV1, fire magic wall LV1, fireball LV1, blindness LV1, death ripple LV1, quicksand trap LV1, vine trap LV1, thunderbolt lightning LV1 Level 3 magic: instant move LV1: Lianzhu fireball LV1, Hercules shield LV1, lightning trap LV1, undead killer LV1 Achievements: soldier''s heart, beginner, brave, hero''s blood, embarking on the journey, necromancer, necromancer controller, rest in peace, conquering the necromancer, calm heart, resisting the necromancer, marching forward bravely, Lord of the necromancer, greedy heart, master''s power, liberation, Challenger] In the process of looking at the property panel, rod realized that he had a lot of property points left. Rod thought for a while, and then assigned all these attribute points to knowledge. For rod at this time, spiritual attributes are no longer lacking. Even if he needs to control more powerful undead creatures later, rod can also improve his spiritual attributes through deep meditation. Compared with the spiritual attribute, rod''s knowledge attribute is not high. Because the knowledge attribute cannot be promoted by meditation, and rod has no related treasures, in this case, rod chooses to give priority to the promotion of knowledge attribute. In previous battles, the court mage was able to release a large number of magic. In addition to his high overall mana value, what''s more important is that he has the corresponding special skills of the four series of magic. Under the action of high-level special skills, the mana required to cast a spell will be greatly reduced, or even less than half of the original value. these Among them, the most needed mana value is instant move. It takes 25 points to cast once. these Therefore, rod knows that the best way to improve his strength is to improve his knowledge attribute. When his mana value rises, he can cast more spells. In this allocation process, rod did not reserve any more attribute points. Although the reserved attribute points played a great role this time, rod is still not prepared to continue to do so. For rod, after getting these spells, he can improve his mana value in time to strengthen his strength to the greatest extent, and this kind of suppression will not happen again. With the completion of Rhode''s assignment of attribute points, Rhode looked around at the rapidly changing scenery and realized that there was still a long distance to Diya. these As the battle has just ended, rod''s health has not been fully recovered. At this time, the Centaur leader''s healing spell falls on rod, which makes him feel better. As rod''s mind slowly quiets down, although the ghost dragon is still flying at a high speed, it has no effect on rod. Maybe when he just entered the game, rod''s meditation will be affected by the surrounding environment, but after a series of improvements, even in the high altitude, rod can still meditate efficiently. The ghost dragon is still flying in the air. For the ghost dragon, even without rod''s command, when it is close to the city of mourning, it will feel the gathering of death energy and take the initiative to stop. Before he began to meditate, rod specially ordered the Centaur leader to remind himself by his mental imprint after he was close to the city of mourning. Therefore, rod was able to meditate without worrying about the ghost dragon flying to the wrong place. The ghost dragon has been flying at a high speed in one direction. Under this condition, even if rod is awake, he can''t point out the right direction. In the process of Rhode''s meditation, as time goes by, the bright sky gradually darkens. In this environment, it is more difficult to find the ghost dragon, which was originally hidden in the high altitude. Even the powerful creatures in Eli do not know that the ghost dragon will cross the border and enter the interior of Diya in this way. As the dragon''s flight continues, the sky slowly turns bright, the sun rises again, and rod''s mana gradually returns to full. During the flight, a large number of clouds appeared around the dragon. According to the height of the dragon, the Centaur leader''s field of vision was clear, but it was completely blocked by the clouds. Although the ghost dragon is powerful, it does not have its own will. It needs to be under the command of the necromancer to play its maximum role. Because they don''t have their own will, the ghost dragon can only rely on perception to see the surrounding situation, but the Centaur leader knows that at this height, if they only rely on perception, they will miss a lot of things. Before that, rod did not give the control authority of the ghost dragon to the Centaur leader. But in this case, the Centaur leader took the initiative to let the ghost dragon drop its height by virtue of the spirit mark. The Dragon did not resist, but lowered its height under the control of the Centaur leader. Below the clouds, the Centaur leader''s vision suddenly widened, but at the same time, because the body shape of the ghost dragon was exposed in the sky, it was very easy to be found by the surrounding creatures. After flying for a while, the surrounding scenery changed. In the eyes of the Centaur leader, the color of the original stratiform clouds in the sky began to change abnormally, and many black clouds appeared in front of the Centaur leader. At this time, both the Centaur leader and the ghost dragon feel the strong death energy in front of them. As the flight continued, the number of black clouds increased, and finally the whole sky was completely shrouded. At this time, a city ahead appeared in the eyes of the Centaur leader. Seeing this situation, according to rod''s previous sign, the Centaur leader actively wakes rod who is in a state of meditation through his mental imprint. As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw the town below. Chapter 209 As soon as rod opened his eyes, he noticed the town below. Observing the scenery around, whether it is the dark sky in the sky or the architectural style in the town, they are telling rod that they have returned to Diya. In the process of observation, rod also noticed the situation in the city. Due to the black clouds all around, it may be difficult to observe the complete situation of the city if it is located on the flat ground, but in the sky, rod''s vision is not affected, and the situation of the whole town is completely in his eyes. At this time, rod found the anomaly acutely. Among the towns below, the three high towers are the most attractive to rod. In addition, other buildings in the city, including the mansion, which seems to occupy the largest area, have not attracted rod''s attention. Through the understanding of the Necromancer''s school before, rod realized that the tower here should be the location of the magic guild in the city, but because in Diya, the magic guild always exists in the form of the Necromancer''s school, and the tower corresponds to an Necromancer''s school. When he was originally located in the city of mourning, rod also collected some information. He knew that there was only one black crow necromancer school in the city, but here, according to the building, there were three necromancer schools in the city. Rod knew that the town below was not the city of mourning he wanted to go to. Realizing this, rod had no idea. Rod understood that it was difficult to return to the city of mourning directly from the territory of Eli when he only knew a general direction. In this situation, it was in line with rod''s expectation to be able to come to a large city of the dead. In the process of Rodriguez''s thinking, rod seems to be aware of something, and begins to try to use the "farsighted Pendant" he is wearing to check Rowling''s position. Rod remembers that according to the effect shown by the system, [hyperopia pendant] should be able to directly lock Rowling''s position. During the previous battle, the palace mage also used this treasure many times to lock his position. At this time, the eyes on the farsighted pendant that rod was wearing opened and looked in one direction, but no news was conveyed to rod''s mind, and the eyes closed again. Through the information on the pendant, rod knows that although this treasure can lock the enemy''s position, it has a certain range limit. My current position is still a long way away from the city of mourning. Therefore, [farsighted pendant] can''t lock Rowling''s position. Rod realized that maybe he could lock Rowling''s position through this pendant after waiting for the city of mourning. While rod was observing the town below, the powerful presence in the town also found the ghost dragon in the sky. these For the necromancers, the low and middle level necromancers are faced with the intuitive pressure of death. They often act directly regardless of the consequences until the other party dies. However, for the powerful necromancers, they need to consider carefully before they act, and only when they are absolutely sure, they will act. Rod knows that according to his current strength, ordinary level 5 necromancers can''t defeat him, and level 6 necromancers won''t easily attack him. Therefore, under the current situation, rod is absolutely safe. After acquiring the instant movement of the court mage, some changes have taken place in rod''s fighting style. Unlike ordinary necromancers who can only choose to distance themselves by instant movement, rod can directly break into the mage''s side with this kind of magic. In this situation, even the sixth level necromancer, rod also has a chance to defeat him, but in the current situation, rod does not have this idea, just want to return to the city of mourning as soon as possible. Rod thought for a while in the air, then he controlled the dragon, fell from the sky and stopped at the gate of the town. At this time, with the rest of the undead, rod came down from the bone dragon, ready to go into the city to inquire about the news. Rod knew that in this situation, if he wanted to get the information he needed quickly, his own strength was also a very important part, so he did not hide his undead creatures, but stopped at the gate of the town. Rod walked toward the town gate, with a bat on his shoulder, and the dragon and Centaur leader walking aside. Rod knew that according to the general rules of the city of the dead, the undead would not be allowed to enter the city. However, according to his own strength, even the guards at the gate did not dare to stop him. Despite this, rod still did not take the undead with him. Instead, he let them wait outside the door. He just took the vampire with him. grey The original guards at the gate of the city were standing on one side, looking at the figure of the grey robed mage, as if they were facing the enemy. Rod noticed that the grey robed mage, who was looking at his position, was obviously coming for himself. Rod looked at the grey robed mage. In rod''s sight, the grey robed mage was expressionless and surrounded by strong death energy. However, his body did not seem to be eroded by death energy, and his whole body was still intact. Unlike rod, who directly relies on speed to upgrade the level of Necromancy from expert level to legend level, for ordinary necromancers, the level of Necromancy corresponds to their ability to gather death energy. In this case, almost all powerful necromancers will be eroded by death energy. If nothing is done, under the erosion of death energy, the body of the necromancer will soon be completely rotten. In order to deal with the physical exhaustion, necromancers will spend a lot of time, collect precious materials, hold endless night rituals, and finally transform themselves into liches. At the same time, in this process, because of the personal experience of death, the necromancer will have a lot of new insights into the art of evocation, which can be regarded as the awareness of the existence of epic level evocation. After becoming a lich, through this new understanding, it may not be known how many years later the necromancer will be able to master the epic level of evocation. Only the top Lich can master the legendary level of evocation. Chapter 210 How to use human body to resist the erosion of death energy has always been the subject of the necromancer. It can be said that any powerful necromancer will be harassed by death energy, so he has to transform himself into a lich. In this case, with the help of artifact, a necromancer who has mastered epic level spiritualism with human body finds that as long as he has mastered epic level spiritualism, the energy of death will be completely accepted by the Necromancer''s body and will not be eroded any more. The necromancer also found that after mastering the epic level of evocation, not only death energy, but even the cloud of death can''t erode his body. However, for ordinary necromancers, it is extremely difficult to master epic evocation with human body. flower The necromancer who can do this is almost achieved with the help of artifact or other adventure. Therefore, this discovery does not bring any help to those necromancers who suffer from the erosion of death energy. At this time, through the rich degree of death energy on the grey robed mage, rod confirmed that the grey robed mage''s evocation level should reach the master level, but only from his appearance, he did not seem to be eroded by the death energy. The level of necromancer corresponding to master level evocation has reached level 5. After realizing this, rod''s expression did not change at all, and he was still close to the position of the grey robed mage. Rod knew that in this case, the other side could not directly attack him. Looking at the grey robed mage, rod obviously came here to wait for himself after he found the bone dragon. As rod approached, he finally stopped at a distance from the grey robed mage. Rod knew that the distance between himself and the grey robed mage was almost the right one. When the two mages don''t trust each other, at this distance, no matter which side releases the spell first, the other side has the chance to resist or counterattack. Looking at the grey robed mage in front of him, rod is waiting for his reaction. Seeing rod stopping at this position, the grey robed mage asked, "powerful necromancer, welcome to the city of the wind. I''m the dean of the demon spirit Magic Academy in the city, Trow." Rod said, "the city of mourning, rod." After listening to rod''s words, Trow seemed to notice something and said, "is it the city of mourning? I remember that the city of mourning was besieged by Eli''s army, and it seemed irresistible. So, what''s your purpose here? Do you want to leave the city of mourning and join the city of Yin Feng? " Trow simply said a few words, it seems that he didn''t mean to let rod know the news of the sad City, but in fact Trow didn''t take rod''s sad city to heart. In this situation, in the face of a completely unknown origin of the necromancer, the news between the two can not be sure. At this point, rod said, "I want to get a detailed map of Diya." cutting-edge news Because of the strategic value of the map, even the thieves'' guild will not sell it easily, and rod does not want to let others know where he is going, so he can only seek the map in Diya. In this situation, rod put forward the request of seeking the map to Troy, and also hoped to exchange with Troy. Through the previous words of Troy, rod judged that Troy obviously had some ideas, so he appeared at the gate to meet himself. As a dean of the college, if it wasn''t for that, Trow obviously didn''t have to be here. At this time, Trow pondered for a while and said to rod, "I do have a detailed map of the territory of Diya. This map is not a rough terrain. Most important Diya towns are marked on the map." "Originally, I wanted you to do something for me, and then I will give you the map, but now I have changed my mind. Can you let me feel the energy of death that you release? " In the process of conversation, unlike rod''s completely expressionless face, the expression on Trow''s face has been very rigid, and even when talking, the facial muscles are difficult to move. Rod seems to have noticed something, but he didn''t express it much. Instead, he released the energy of death according to Trow. With the decline of rod''s mana value, strong death energy appears around. As long as a necromancer, he can feel the strong breath of the death energy released by rod. In order to cover up his level of Necromancy, rod did not release a lot of death energy in an instant according to all his strength, but released death energy according to the level of master level of necromancy. environment In rod''s gaze, it seems that influenced by this energy of death, there are some abnormal changes on Trow''s face. Rod noticed that there was a little ulceration on Troy''s face. The original skin appeared a lot of black spots. The black spots appeared on Troy''s pale face, which was very abrupt. Trow also realized this, but did not care too much. After feeling the death energy released by rod, Trow immediately looks at rod with burning eyes. Trow took a few quick steps forward. Although Rhode found this, he didn''t make any action. Instead, he still watched Troy approach him. Trow stopped in front of rod and said to him, "rod, if you want to get a map, just tell me how you maintain the appearance of human body under the erosion of death energy." Due to the close position between the two people, it seems that they are in contact with the more intense energy of death. The original skin on Troy''s face can''t maintain at this time, but collapses to one side. In an instant, the true appearance of Trow appeared in front of rod. oral cavity Chapter 211 In front of rod''s eyes, Troy, who was normal, turned into such a ferocious face. "I''ve tried a lot at this point, but it doesn''t work." Rod knew that Trow obviously had some reasons. He attached great importance to his appearance. For most necromancers, there was no abnormal problem, but Trow was particularly concerned. "I tried to ask the Necromancers in the college to study the solution to this problem, but those necromancers obviously did not put this in mind. After so many years, my necromancers have changed for several rounds, and still no one can solve this problem." After losing these skin, Troy''s expression is more rich when he talks. Although his face is ferocious, his face is not as rigid as before. "As you can see, due to the erosion of death energy, it is difficult for me to maintain normal human appearance. I can only temporarily fix the fresh skin on my body in the way I found out. Once I come into contact with the strong energy of death, or use evocation, my skin will fester again. " "Generally, this way is enough to deal with, but it''s still too troublesome. How can the necromancer not contact with death energy? Even if I push away everything and don''t actively touch the energy of death, I still need to have a new skin within three days to maintain this appearance. " cutting-edge news "Until now, I have found you." With that, Trow''s voice was filled with endless joy. "According to the concentration of death energy released by you, and the ability to control the ghost dragon, your level of evocation is obviously not low... Then, if you need a map, can you tell me how you keep your appearance from being eroded by death energy?" With that, Trow stopped talking and just stared at rod. In this special transaction process, when rod shows his needs, Trow also shows his needs, hoping to get the answer from rod. After listening to Trow, rod learned what he thought. As for why Trow cared so much about his appearance, rod didn''t ask much. For a while, rod began to think about the countermeasures to solve this problem. Rod remembers that many necromancer players were also troubled by this problem during the game process of previous lives. In previous games, the rest of the players were not like rod, who was able to upgrade the evocation from the master level to the legend level through race achievement. Under normal circumstances, necromancers can''t upgrade a necromancer to master level again. As a result, most of the Necromancers at that time looked like Trojan in front of them. Although this kind of appearance has no influence on the strength, it really makes the players unbearable. Players who became necromancers once protested to the game company, but it didn''t work. Finally, this problem has been solved in the research of a certain player. At that time, rod saw a solution to this problem on the game forum. However, because of his age and not being a necromancer himself, rod didn''t care much about it. Rod recalled that in the first expansion of his previous life, this problem was solved. Among the later necromancers, there were very few necromancers who were eroded by the energy of death. But at this time, this method has not been found by the necromancer in the game. At this point, rod began to think about the solution to the problem, but he couldn''t for a moment. After discovering this news, rod of his former life didn''t deliberately remember it because he was not a necromancer. For rod at that time, the news may not be as important as the name of a hero. Rod recalled for a long time, and finally he had to give up. "If you have epic evocation, it''s going to be solved immediately," rod told Trow Get rod''s this answer, Trow immediately showed a look of disappointment. Trow said to rod, "if I had epic evocation, I wouldn''t worry about that." Obviously, Trow knows that as well. As early as before he asked rod, Trow asked many necromancers this question, and finally learned from them that epic level evocation can work. But this is difficult for most necromancers to achieve. But for rod, this is clearly enough to achieve his goal. At this point, Trow said: "if you can''t provide a solution to this problem, then I can''t provide you with the map, I can only ask you to help me complete a task." Rod didn''t care what Trow said, but said directly, "I''ve provided you with a solution to this problem. I remember that at the beginning, you just wanted a solution, didn''t you?" With that, rod would no longer hide his ability to evoke souls. As rod''s mind moves, the powerful energy of death envelops him. As soon as this death energy appeared, all the Necromancers around looked in this direction, and then took a few steps away. Because they couldn''t hear the conversation between Troy and rod, they thought there was a conflict between them. The conflicts between mages, especially the five level senior mages, often affect the surrounding people. According to the nature of the undead mage''s indifference, if an innocent person dies in the aftereffects of a spell, the undead mage will even directly turn it into an undead to join the battle. these Trow, who is in rod''s closest position, also feels the death energy released by rod. At this time, the original Trojan face can also be associated with half of the skin have scattered, fell at his feet, but he seems to have no feeling in general. Feeling the strong energy of death around him, Trow immediately understood what Rhode meant. "I''ve provided the method you want, but you can''t do it yourself, and I can''t blame you. But now, it''s your turn to provide what I need." Just as Trow was shocked by the energy of death, rod''s voice came again. Chapter 212 With the fall of rod''s voice, Trow fell into a shock. For a moment, he didn''t move, and he couldn''t say anything. In Trow''s perception, the concentration of death energy released by rod far exceeds the limit that Trow can release. For Trow, if he wants to release such pure death energy, he can''t make it so easily unless he uses magic array and high-quality ghost crystal to release it. But, in front of Trow''s eyes, rod can easily release this extremely pure energy of death. Trow tried to strengthen his perception, carefully felt it from rod, and finally found that all the death energy released by rod was pure death energy. Trow understood that rod''s ability to release such powerful death energy was obviously due to his higher level of evocation than himself. After realizing this, combined with what rod said before, Trow immediately understood rod''s meaning. At the same time, there was an unspeakable feeling in his heart. Trow knew that rod''s evocation had surpassed his master level and reached a higher epic level. Previously, because rod had been suppressing the death energy that he could release, Trow could not judge rod''s level of evocation when rod did not show it. Until now, rod took the initiative to let go of the control of part of the death energy, Trow understood rod''s level of evocation. Of course, what Trow doesn''t know is that the death energy released by rod is only a small part of himself. The real level of rod''s evocation is still above what Trow expected. Even so, after feeling the death energy that rod can release, Trow''s heart is still very shocked. Trow is familiar with the difficulty of mastering epic evocation with human body. As early as in the process of asking other necromancers, Trow also had this kind of attempt. The result of the attempt is obvious. Trow not only failed, but also aggravated his own corruption. In Trow''s memory, none of all the Necromancers he saw could master the epic level of evocation. Even in the classics he consulted, there were few necromancers who could master it except the hero level. Therefore, Trow made a conclusion in his heart that it was impossible for human beings to master epic evocation. In this case, Trow can only give up this idea and look for other useful methods. Until now, feeling the death energy released from rod''s body, Trow realized that his previous thoughts had always been wrong. In this state, the realization of this made Trow''s heart have a strong impact. In rod''s eyes, Trow seems to be in silence, but rod is not anxious, but waiting for Trow''s response. At this time, Troy has reflected from the original shock state. Looking at rod in front of him, and then thinking of his words, Troy immediately understood what he meant. Trow knows that rod''s meaning is very obvious. He has provided the method to himself. Even if he can''t achieve it, it''s just his own business, which has nothing to do with rod who provided the method. In the previous process, Trow did not think of this, because he had already tacitly accepted that this method must not be achieved. If rod could not produce the evidence to prove the feasibility of this method, Trow could also refuse rod. But now that rod has shown his epic evocation, Trow has no room to refuse him. Rod has proved that this method is feasible in his own way. If Trow directly refuses to provide the map that rod needs, it will undoubtedly violate the initial deal between them. Trow quickly thought about the countermeasures. Although he is located in the city of overcast wind as the home court, according to the strength displayed by the necromancer, including the ghost dragon he controls and his epic level evocation skill, Trow was shocked by what he showed, not to mention his hidden strength. According to this Necromancer''s meaning, once he does not hand over the map in Diya, then a battle is obviously inevitable. Trow knew that since the necromancer dared to show himself the epic level of evocation, he was obviously not afraid of making trouble here. Once fighting here, although Trojan still has his cards, he can imagine the difficulty of fighting, plus the intervention of other powers in the city In the end, Trow gave up the idea of fighting. At this time, in rod''s eyes, the whole face has not much flesh and blood, Troy, between the teeth open and close, said: "please wait here for a while." As soon as the voice fell, with a wave of mana, Trow''s figure disappeared. Rod knew that Trow should have used instant movement to return to his college. He didn''t make any movement for a moment, but he was here, waiting for Trow to return. Rod did not worry that Trow would disappear, and even went back to the city to find other helpers to deal with him. For high-level necromancers, after experiencing the experience of death, they are not like those middle and low-level apprentices. Under the pressure of death intuition, they are in a crazy state for a long time. In contrast, they are more like mages who study magic seriously. In this case, rod knew that even Troy would never make a rash decision before he attacked him. What''s more, according to the original Troy''s initiative to appear here, and other colleges did not send anyone''s action, Troy obviously had a certain dilemma. Rod recalled that according to Trow''s previous statement, he originally hoped to help him complete a thing, so that he would give the map to himself. environment Through this, rod can know that the environment of Trow is not good. According to his status as the Dean, he can''t assign his subordinates to complete this task. He needs to hand it over to the foreign necromancer, which is enough to show his current predicament. Therefore, in this case, rod did not worry about Troy''s abnormal behavior, just waiting for Troy to return and give him the map he needed. Chapter 213 Rod did not wait long before Trow returned. With a wave of mana, the space in front of rod is covered with transparent waves, and the figure of Trow reappears in front of rod''s eyes. After returning here again, Trow raised his hand and threw a roll of parchment toward rod''s position. Rod caught it. Rod unfolded the parchment in his hand, looked at it briefly, and confirmed that it was the map he needed. In addition to the destination of rod''s trip, the city of mourning, there are many other undead cities. Even the large undead towns known to rod in his previous life, such as the city of death and the city of the nether world, are marked on the map. these For example, the tombs of witches and the epidemic places of walking corpses can also be found on the map. Rod checked the roll of parchment in his hand. The parchment was dark yellow, and the ink on it had faded a lot. It was obvious that this map was not drawn by Trow just now, but was originally prepared. In this case, the reliability of the map naturally increased a lot. Rod knew that in this case, since Trow was ready to hand over the map, there was no need to deceive himself. While rod was checking the map in his hand, Trow in front of him also spoke to rod: "I''m willing to give you this map, not because I dare not fight you, but because you have proved to me the possibility of mastering epic evocation with human body." Hearing this, rod took his eyes away from the map in his hand and looked at Troy in front of him. In rod''s eyes, although Troy is still the same as before, even though there is not much flesh and blood on his face, his appearance is not ferocious. On the contrary, there is a firm light in Troy''s eyes at this time, as if he has made some decision. He noticed that, and rod thought about it a little bit. In the game of rod''s previous life, he has never heard of the name of Trojan. Without the blessing of hero template, if he wants to rely on his own strength, it is difficult for Trojan to master the epic level evocation. After giving the map to rod, the transaction between Trow and rod is completed. Instead of taking care of rod, Trow turned around. With a wave of mana, Trow disappeared directly from rod''s eyes. Looking at the departure of Troy, rod had no idea. Because he didn''t know about Trow''s experience, he couldn''t understand why he was obsessed with human faces. Did not leave the Trojan, rod will look back to the hands of the map. So far, the map that rod needed has been obtained. According to the records on the map, rod can return to the city of mourning. cutting-edge news At this time, rod will not stay here for a long time. Although the transaction with Troy does not take long, under the current situation, rod has no extra time to lose. That''s why rod insisted on getting maps quickly, even fighting with Trojan. Rod doesn''t know how far Eli''s counterattack has gone, but rod knows that as long as all the Necromancers in the city of mourning are tired of dealing with Eli''s counterattack and take the opportunity to launch an attack, he can easily enter the freelance chamber of Commerce and rob Rowling. Although Rowling has a heroic identity, in the face of the attack of a strong enemy, the necromancer in the city of mourning will not pay too much attention to her. Therefore, this gives rod a lot of opportunities. Up to now, there is still a long time to go before rod''s soul mission is due. However, rod still hopes to complete the mission as soon as possible. Now is probably the most suitable time for rod. Once the time is too long, rod does not know what variables will exist in Rowling''s side. After saving Rowling, what rod needs to face may be fierce revenge from the freelance chamber of Commerce, but under the current situation, in order to complete the soul task, rod can''t manage so much. Rod knows that the freelance chamber of Commerce has a great influence on the whole mainland. Many times, even if the enemy city is captured, the attacker will deliberately avoid the location of the freelance chamber of Commerce. Since the free professional chambers of Commerce spread all over the mainland, the rapid expansion of their influence has made the free professional chambers of Commerce in the city less attacked. Once you choose to attack the residence of the freelance chamber of Commerce, you will be severely retaliated by the freelance chamber of Commerce. The freelance chamber of Commerce has a great influence on the whole mainland. As long as there are a large number of organisms gathered in the location, you can always see the business group. The less influential position of the freelance chamber of commerce is probably kluode, where the barbarians live. Rod knew that once he got there, both the bounty hunters and the senior assassins of the thieves guild would come one after another to get the gold coins of the freelance chamber of Commerce. Rod recalled that in his previous life, many players died in the hands of assassins because they provoked the freelance chamber of Commerce, and all their equipment levels were in vain. At this point, perhaps the defense strength of the freelance chambers of Commerce in small cities is not strong, but few people dare to attack directly because they are afraid of the influence of gold coins. However, the status of business groups within the chamber of commerce is naturally much lower. I don''t know how many business groups died in the hands of marauders in the wild, and the freelance chamber of commerce did not say that it would retaliate for them. In this case, rod can only take advantage of the chaos to look for opportunities. Once the whole sad city is in chaos, rod has a much greater chance to hide his identity. Now, rod''s only worry is about Eli''s counterattack. Once he misses this counterattack, the rescue will be much more difficult. cutting-edge news In this case, for rod, it is natural that the earlier he arrives at the city of mourning, the better. At rod''s signal, the ghost dragon takes the rest of the undead creatures to rod''s side, and rod quickly mounts the ghost dragon. Without any stop, the ghost dragon immediately starts from the city of Yinfeng. Under the guidance of rod, the ghost dragon goes to the city of mourning according to the location marked on the map. Chapter 214 According to the records on the map, the location of waiming city should be not far from the northwest of Yinfeng city. Compared with the overall distance inside Diya, the distance between the two towns is not far. After flying at the ghost dragon high speed for some time, rod came to the top of a town. After a little observation, rod confirmed that this was the city of mourning according to his first experience. cutting-edge news Rod still keeps the Dragon at a certain height, and at the same time lets the Dragon restrain its death energy. In this case, because the whole sky is covered by the dark sky, the dragon is not found by the people in the city. The purpose of rod''s doing this is to observe the situation of the city of mourning at this time and judge whether Eli''s counterattack has come or not. Due to the dark sky around him, rod''s sight is almost completely blocked. As the ghost dragon looms in the dark sky, rod still has a clear view of the situation in the city. At this time, with rod''s perception of the situation in the city, rod''s face is not good-looking. In rod''s perception, the city of mourning below is shrouded with a strong energy of death, which has not dissipated for a long time, and in the degree of purity, it is very similar to what he released in front of Trow. After realizing this, rod knew that there should be a master of epic level spiritualism in the city of mourning at this time, but he didn''t know whether it was a sixth level Lich or a hero level necromancer. Rod also observed that just in front of the city of mourning, there were a lot of traces of death cloud bombardment, and in that direction, rod also saw a lot of broken dead wood. In rod''s sight, most of the dead trees have human like hands and feet. This kind of creature rod had seen on the battlefield of Eli, which is the guard of the dead trees. Among them, the most prominent one is a broken tree man''s body. The tree man''s body is extremely huge, but it has split into two parts. In rod''s sight, half of the tree man''s body falls on the periphery of the city of mourning, half of the body smashes into the back of the wall of the city of mourning, and extends a lot of distance towards it. On the crack of the tree man''s body, there is a kind of burnt black, and the outer epidermis is very easy to break from its original tenacity. Obviously, the tree man was severely corroded by the cloud of death before he died. Finally, under the siege of other undead creatures, the tree man split into two parts. Although the tree man is dead, rod can still imagine the power it once showed. This tree man''s strength obviously surpasses the ordinary dead wood guard that rod met before. According to its strength, it should belong to the stronger dead wood soldier. Even so, the dead wood warrior still died under the attack of the necromancer. As for the bodies of other Eli creatures, rod did not see them. Only a few limbs and arms were found on the battlefield. For the necromancers, except for the dead wood guard''s corpses, which are difficult to use, the rest of the corpses are of great use. Naturally, they will not be left on the battlefield, especially in the city of mourning where there are a large number of Necromancers. In rod''s sight, many low-level necromancers are taking their undead creatures to deal with the dead wood soldiers'' bodies around them. They slowly cut them into small pieces of wood, or use space rings, or let their undead creatures carry them to finish the disposal of the dead wood soldiers'' bodies. In the process of dealing with the dead wood guard''s corpse, the city of mourning directly distributed it to the surviving ordinary apprentices in the form of tasks, and this scene just fell into rod''s eyes. Rod was fully aware that the battle of the city of mourning against Eli''s counterattack had come to an end. As he saw, the city of mourning successfully fought back Eli''s counterattack, and Eli''s army retreated after leaving a large number of bodies. these According to the strong death energy left on the battlefield, rod judged that if the ghost dragon did not fly to the city of the wind, but directly came to the city of mourning in the course of its first flight, then in this case, the time when it arrived at the city of mourning should be the same as the time when the Eli army counterattacked. But at this time, rod has obviously missed this opportunity. Due to the deviation during the flight, rod also has no way. At this point, rod did not complain about the ghost dragon''s mistakes, but quickly sorted out the current situation, trying to find the next step. After thinking for a while, rod was still ready to go into the city to inquire about the situation. Rod judged that there might be a strong hero in the current city of lament. In this case, because he did not know the relationship between the hero and the freelance chamber of Commerce, rod could not directly attack the freelance chamber of Commerce. Therefore, before the operation, rod needs to collect intelligence in the city, and replace all the large amount of gold coins he has with spells suitable for his use. Rod knows that according to his current death energy concentration, he can greatly improve his strength only by obtaining the casting method of death cloud. Because the cloud of death is transformed by the concentration of death energy it can release, in this case, as long as the caster''s level of evocation is high enough, the cloud of death can get a great bonus. This bonus is reflected in the crushing degree of other Necromancers. For other necromancers, as long as the degree of death energy is too low, they will die quickly under the corrosion of high concentration of death cloud. On the contrary, if another Necromancer''s level of evocation is very high, it is difficult for the low-level cloud of death to have any effect on him. He can even directly absorb the low-level cloud of death and convert it into his own mana value. This was reflected in the battlefield when rod just acquired the legendary level of evocation. At that time, rod absorbed the cloud of death released by the senior necromancer who led the camp. Rod knows that the cloud of death released by him will be greatly strengthened due to the legendary level of evocation. Therefore, before the operation, he should go to the magic guild of black crow college to learn the cloud of death. Chapter 215 Different from the three schools of Necromancer''s magic in the city of overcast wind, there is only one school of Necromancer''s magic in the city of mourning. Because of this relationship, the black crow necromancer school almost completely controls the city of mourning. Whether it is the important decisions made in the city, or the administrative personnel in various positions, or even the appointment and removal of the city leader, it has the shadow of the black crow necromancer school. And rod''s current plan is to return to the black crow necromancer school and master the cloud of death and other important spells first. In this situation, rod did not intend to hide his strength, but directly let the ghost dragon enter the city. With rod''s signal, the Dragon quickly rushes down from the sky, breaks through the shackles of the dark sky, and appears above the black crow necromancer school. At this time, all the Necromancers in the black crow necromancer school, almost as long as they have a little strength, feel the power of the ghost dragon. For a moment, a large number of necromancers in the Academy raised their heads and looked at the direction of the dragon in the sky. The strong death energy released by the ghost dragon immediately attracted everyone''s attention. Rod knew that as early as he was close to the city of mourning, he felt a wave of attention. At that time, his trace had been found by the most powerful necromancer in the city. Rod realized that the necromancer who could penetrate so far and find himself was probably the one who beat back Eli''s army. In this case, even if rod has the intention to hide the traces of the ghost dragon, he can''t hide them for too long. According to rod''s estimation, the necromancer in the city has only six levels at most, which is the same level as the ghost dragon. When the ghost dragon just appeared, the magic of the court mage hit the ghost dragon, but it was completely invalid because of the ghost energy on the ghost dragon, and it could not cause damage to the ghost dragon at all. It can be said that the ghost dragon is extremely powerful in the face of low-level creatures. Whether it is the ghost dragon''s ghost energy, or the body''s fighting ability, all belong to the top existence. In the current situation, even the sixth level necromancer needs to consider the strength of the ghost dragon if he wants to fight with rod. Therefore, rod is no longer hidden, but directly controls the ghost dragon and comes to the interior of the college. As the space ring still retains the college badge, rod is still a member of the college. these At this time, the height of the ghost dragon dropped sharply, and finally fell within the scope of the college. In the process of the ghost dragon falling, all the Necromancers around immediately disperse. No one wants to stay here, and even dare not observe rod''s appearance. These apprentices understood that according to the power displayed by the ghost dragon, they were obviously not able to deal with it. In this case, no matter what the reason was, no one would stand out for themselves if they were killed by the necromancer on the ghost dragon. Powerful necromancers may not easily fight each other for the existence of the same strength, but for those whose strength is far less than their own, they will not have any soft hand. Almost every powerful necromancers grows up in the battle, and they will not have any burden on killing low-level apprentices. In this case, the low-level apprentices will also learn to be smart. When they find a powerful necromancer, they will flee immediately, even without the intention of taking a look. these Therefore, when rod landed, there was no apprentice around him. Even ordinary necromancers did not stay here. In front of the location where the ghost dragon stays, it is the high tower of the college, that is, the location of the magic guild. Rod jumped down from the ghost dragon, ignoring the wandering necromancers, and went directly to the position of the magic guild. As rod entered the magic guild, rod noticed that the decoration in the magic guild was the same as when he came first. In the center of the hall, the heads of Titans were still placed, and the huge skeletons were placed in the hall, which not only showed the strength of the necromancer, but also paid homage to the ancient Titan civilization. No matter what kind of mage, necromancer or orthodox mage, they have mastered a lot of mystical knowledge. They know that even the most brilliant Titan civilization in ancient times has dissipated in the long river of history. It makes people feel small to think of all this. When he first came to the city of mourning and entered the magic guild, rod also noticed the Titan''s head in the hall, but he didn''t think about it. At that time, rod only thought that this was the ultimate means of defending the enemy in the city of mourning. Once the city of mourning will be conquered, the Necromancers in the magic guild will revive the bones of Titans through powerful evocation. However, for rod at this time, it is obvious that he can feel a different feeling from this head. Due to the influence of legend level evocation, rod not only improved his ability to summon undead creatures, but also had many changes that rod didn''t understand. Rod knows that even in the course of the game in previous lives, few people have upgraded the evocation to the legend level. In this case, rod needs to explore more changes brought about by the legend level evocation. And here, in the face of the Titan''s head, rod found this anomaly. In rod''s perception, there seems to be a weak soul fire in Titan''s head, but different from the general soul fire, there is no tyranny and killing of the undead in Titan''s soul fire, on the contrary, it is a kind of moderate and peaceful feeling. With the help of the legendary level of evocation brought about by the upgrade, rod carefully felt some. In the process of feeling, rod''s face slowly changed. With the deepening of rod''s feelings, rod clearly confirmed that the Titan''s head contained not a soul fire similar to the undead, but a broken soul. In the soul, there is a sense of boundlessness, as if it had been waiting for countless years in the head, but still not found. Chapter 216 After perceiving the soul, rod seems to be aware of something, but before rod makes a careful exploration of the soul in Titan''s head, rod moves his eyes directly to the back of the magic guild. In rod''s sight, the back of the magic guild was supposed to be the position of an administrative official. At this time, a powerful necromancer appeared, looking at himself. Along the way, because of rod''s own power, none of the other necromancers in the college dared to look rod in the eye, as if they were afraid of something. At this time, when rod saw the appearance of this powerful necromancer, rod began to understand other Necromancers. In rod''s eyes, he was an old necromancer with a little white hair on his temples. Rhode could feel the pure death energy from the necromancer who appeared in the rear. Obviously, the death energy that Rhode felt earlier was just from the necromancer. Realizing this, rod carefully observed the necromancer and finally found something unusual. Through the characteristics that rod observed in the necromancer, rod determined that the necromancer in front of him should only have the level of level 5. Although he was powerful, he did not transform himself into a lich. Different from the Trojan that rod had seen before, the Necromancer''s face didn''t show the characteristics of corruption, and his skin didn''t fall off except for the wrinkles of aging. On the contrary, in rod''s eyes, although the necromancer was still the old man, in the process of rod''s careful observation, rod could feel a special temperament from him. With this temperament, even among a large number of necromancers, the necromancer in front of him can stand out. He is a natural leader. Under the combination of all kinds of circumstances, rod can confirm that the necromancer in front of him should be a hero, and according to the strength of his rank, he should be a fifth level hero. With the blessing of the hero template, this Necromancer''s evocation skill should reach epic level. Knowing this, rod also has a general understanding of his strength. The improvement that the hero template can bring will become stronger and stronger with the improvement of the hero level. It may be difficult to see when the hero is in a low level. Once the hero reaches level 4 or above, the improvement that the hero template can bring will really appear. In this state, although the necromancer in front of him is still in the fifth level, which is the same as that of the court mage, their strength is not of the same level. Rod can defeat the court mage, but he is still unable to cope with the fifth level hero. Rod knew that according to his own memory, the fifth level hero controlled a large number of corpses. In the previous battle, it was because of his hand that Eli''s counter offensive army was defeated. According to the past practice, after completing the task, the heroes of the five levels will not stay in the city of mourning for a long time. For them, it is obvious that they can not play their most powerful role if they just stay in a city. But now, this powerful necromancer, after completing his mission, still stays in the city of mourning. Obviously, there is something that rod does not know. Rhode did not know why this happened, nor did he know what impact this fifth level hero would have on his soul mission. While Roderick was thinking, the necromancer was also observing rod. cutting-edge news As if to confirm some information, the necromancer did not pay attention to rod in front of him, but turned and left. Under the gaze of rod, the necromancer walked directly to the top of the magic guild without any intention of communicating with rod. And this, also let rod a sigh of relief. Powerful necromancers, if not for their own needs, or to confirm that the strength of the other side is not as good as themselves, usually deliberately keep a distance. Although rod is not afraid of the necromancer in front of him, because he only wants to complete the soul task as soon as possible, he has no plan to fight with the necromancer. In this case, the necromancer took the initiative to leave, which was also in line with rod''s original plan. In the process of looking at the necromancer, all the low rank necromancer around did not disturb them at this time. Instead, they were afraid of conflict and left first. At this time, due to the arrival of rod and the power of the necromancer on the battlefield, there were not many necromancers in the whole magic guild hall for a moment. After the hero necromancer left, rod again turned his eyes to the head of the Titan giant. Rod knew that due to the rarity of the legend level spiritualism, few creatures could master it except the extremely powerful liches. Even the hero level necromancer could not master it. Only the powerful liches could have access to it. Therefore, although it has been in the city of mourning, the abnormality in Titan''s head has not been found. Ordinary necromancers can''t feel any information when they pass the Titan''s head, and this wisp of soul can always exist in the Titan''s head. Had it not been for the legendary evocation, rod could not have imagined that there would have been such a wisp of soul hidden in the Titan''s head all the time. Even in the course of the game in his previous life, rod had never heard anyone mention it. When he discovered this, rod decided to go further. Although rod does not know whether this kind of contact is good or bad, rod still intends to try. Previously, rod felt a moderate and peaceful breath from the soul in the giant''s head. Rhode knew that if he lost the cover of his body and was just a wisp of soul, it would be difficult to hide his true state, especially the soul whose consciousness dissipated countless years ago would directly reveal its original state. In this case, rod understood that since he could feel the breath from his soul, it was obvious that the soul would not hurt him. Chapter 217 Although he intended to make contact with this soul, rod did not rashly try. Rhode had a careful perception of this soul through his own legendary evocation. In rod''s perception, although there are countless years in the past, but this wisp of soul is still very tough, and in a more scattered situation, hidden in the depth of the head. In this case, even if the previous hero level necromancer came to explore, he could not find out the result. Only rod, who has mastered the legendary evocation, can find it so easily. After perceiving this wisp of soul, rod didn''t get any useful information. Rod did not try to plant a spiritual imprint on this soul. According to rod''s perception of the soul strength, compared with ordinary undead creatures, even if it is just a broken soul, in essence, it has far exceeded the soul of ordinary creatures. The essence of spiritual imprint is enslavement and control. Even the undead with a little self-consciousness will not let themselves be controlled by the necromancer. In this case, if we rashly use the spiritual imprint on this soul, I''m afraid there will be some abnormal changes. Rod is not afraid of the counterattack that the soul may launch. Because countless years have passed, this strand of soul has just been maintained, and it is impossible to mobilize energy to deal with himself. What rod was worried about was that he was afraid of the obvious changes caused by this wisp of soul, so that the original hero necromancer would find that once it was that time, the two might start fighting. In rod''s perception, after a simple observation, it seems that this soul is also aware of rod''s existence, and has been activated by rod''s behavior, which is no longer a very quiet state. At this time, rod did not intend to make a simple attempt, but intended to let his spiritual consciousness, and Titan giant head in this ray of soul for a simple touch. In rod''s original expectation, this kind of simple touch may not have much effect. If you want to really arouse this soul, you need to use stronger means, even spiritual imprint. However, what rod did not expect was that in the process of his consciousness just contacting with this soul, this soul immediately changed, which rod did not expect. In rod''s perception, as soon as he touched it, the soul began to produce drastic changes. A pure energy, along with rod is in the Titan giant head consciousness, toward rod''s mind. As they have reached the most original level of soul, other necromancers do not feel anything abnormal about the changes in the interior of the head. When the change happened, rod had no time to recover his consciousness from the Titan''s head. In rod''s perception, the soul was instantly transformed into the form of energy and passed on to his mind. In the current situation, because rod already has a high spiritual attribute, if rod wants to, he can directly block this energy out of his mind, but rod does not choose to do so. Rod didn''t feel any evil from this energy. Even when this energy came, rod didn''t feel any danger. After discovering this, rod knew that this energy would not hurt himself. On the contrary, due to how long it took to wait for the soul to be found and activated, it may bring some other benefits to itself. Once this energy is blocked out of the mind, because the original soul has dissipated, this energy will no longer exist, and rod will no longer be able to know the information contained in the soul. So when the energy came to rod''s mind, rod didn''t have any resistance. Rod even took the initiative to open up his mind and accept the soul energy. At this time, in rod''s perception, the surrounding scenery began to change, everything in front of him began to become illusory, and rod''s consciousness also gradually blurred. Realizing that he was still in the magic guild of the black crow necromancer school, rod quickly gathered his vague consciousness, but in an instant, rod found something unusual. In rod''s sight, his position is no longer in front of the Titan''s head in the magic guild, but a vast plain where he does not know the location. Around rod, there are a large number of small trees half human height, which almost completely surround rod''s body. At this time, with rod''s observation of the surrounding things, rod gradually found out that it was wrong. these these Now, as if aware of something, rod looked down at his body. No matter the original black robe, the space ring or the hanging treasure on rod''s body, they have disappeared completely at this time. Rod''s whole body is only covered by a few simple stitched leather fabrics. The original trees are indeed trees, but they are different from what rod saw in Eli. these Seeing this scene, rod finally confirmed that his body had been changed into the form of Titan under the influence of previous soul energy. Realizing this, rod quickly opened the system log to find out what happened. Rod knew that no matter what happened, the system log would record it accurately. "Special energy received." "Analytical processing in progress..." "Detecting self state..." "The conditions are met! Start the mission of inheritance: witness. " While rod was browsing the information recorded in the system log, a dark yellow panel suddenly appeared in front of him. [inheritance task: witness] [mission Description: in order to prove your strength to the clansmen, you plan to hunt and kill an adult black dragon. After hearing about the existence of the black dragon, you set foot on the journey alone...] [mission objective:?] [failure condition:?] [failure penalty: none] Chapter 218 Looking at the new task of inheritance, rod couldn''t help frowning. Different from the original soul task [consanguinity], the new inheritance task did not give Rhode enough information. these Rod recalled that the adult black dragon generally has the strength of level 6. If it is a very powerful black dragon, it can even surpass the limit of level 6 and reach level 7. Rod doesn''t know what the Titan intends to deal with, but in the current situation, since he can deal with the black dragon, the Titan should be equally powerful. With that in mind, rod opened the property panel. lastname Hero''s Specialty: unawakened Rank: 7 Titans Level 3 Attributes: strength 34, speed 30, physique 40, knowledge 34, spirit 20 HP: 800800 Mana: 340 Pneumatic value: 16001600 Skills: heavy fist lv15, charge lv12, sweeping lv12, anti magic skin, rapid healing Special skills: legendary attack, legendary breath magic, epic wisdom, epic forging, master resistance, expert eagle eye and senior leadership Magic: Titan''s arrow LV3, Titan''s thunder lv15, chain lightning lv15, thunderbolt lightning lv15, Qi magic lv20] In the attribute panel, it is no longer the attributes of rod, but the attributes of the Titan named clom. After checking the attributes, rod also learned about the strength of the Titan. In rod''s view, the basic attributes of this Titan giant are better among the seventh level creatures. When a creature reaches level 7, every time it is upgraded, the attribute bonus will change a lot. In this situation, the terror bonus brought by the basic attributes makes the ordinary skills lose their original function. Even if there are more ordinary skills, only a few of them can really play in the battle. According to the Titan''s skills, he is obviously not good at using weapons, but fighting with his own hands. Rod focused his observation on the magic of the Titan. "[Titan''s arrow LV3]: Level 5 breath magic, special magic, not affected by spiritual attributes. 0 one o''clock Cooling time: 3 minutes. " "[Titan thunder lv15]: Level 5 breath magic. Consume 40 mana and gather Titan thunder to strike an area, causing 350 damage. " When he discovered these two magic, rod paid attention to them. These two magic are unique to Titan giant, and it is difficult for other races to master them completely. Among these two magic, Titan''s arrow is the most special magic, which can cause high damage and does not consume any mana. If you want to increase the damage again, you can even actively consume mana to increase it. In contrast, even Titan thunder, which is more harmful in the fifth level magic, is also inferior. Rod recalled that in his previous life, there was a player who mastered the Titan''s arrow, but it was the effect of the artifact, not his own. At this point, rod noticed that the Titan had a higher level of magic, compared with his basic skills. In general, Titans don''t have much magic. The fighting style of Titans is basically based on their own physical quality. With the blessing of high attributes, no matter what weapons they use, they are extremely powerful. However, for this Titan giant, it is obviously difficult to establish this point. Although he has strong physical fitness, clolom seems to be more focused on casting magic. Many of his special skills are related to magic, and even Titan''s arrow can be mastered by himself. At this time, rod realized that perhaps this is related to the task of inheritance. Titans do not advocate casting magic, on the contrary, in their view, casting magic can not prove their own strength, can only show their own weakness. At this point, even if clolom mastered powerful magic, he could not get the high opinion of other Titans. Rod guessed that maybe it was for this reason that kloom planned to deal with an adult black dragon on his own. Titan has been the enemy of the black dragon. As for the attitude of other dragon people, Titan is just neutral, not too disgusted. Due to the characteristics of dragon scale, black dragon is completely immune to any magic, which is also the reason why Titans advocate force rather than magic. In this situation, if clolom is able to deal with an adult black dragon, it is a proof of his own strength. Even if he does not rely on magic, he can also defeat the deadly enemy of the whole race, the black dragon. these At this time, rod thought of the name that the inheritance task showed at the beginning, the witness. Rod knows that similar to this kind of task, the name carries very important information. Similar to the first soul task, blood relationship shows the most important information of this task, and the current inheritance task should be the same. Rodriguez thought, since the task of inheritance is called witness, what is the witness? Is it the battle between Croom and the black dragon, or something else In this case, because the inheritance task did not give detailed information, rod could not know more for a while, but rod knew that the inheritance task would not be as simple as he imagined. Rod realized that if the task was really like what he thought, he would not hide the information at the beginning, but clearly stated in the task goal that the way to complete the task was to kill the black dragon. Naturally, the condition of failure would be to be killed by the black dragon, or if it exceeded a certain time limit, it would be regarded as failure. these With a sigh, rod knew that if he wanted to complete this task, he would have to find out for himself. Because he didn''t know the contact with the outside world, rod didn''t know how long it would take to complete the task, and he didn''t know if there would be any abnormality in the outside body. But in the current situation, rod still needs to finish this task first. Since the mission didn''t give much information, rod still needs to collect it himself. Thinking of this, rod stopped waiting and began to move his body. Chapter 219 With a simple movement, rod was able to control his body freely. In the process of physical activity, rod found that although the body has high attributes, the overall reaction speed is not fast. Compared with rod''s original body, this body as a whole gives rod a more sluggish feeling. Even so, rod can still feel the strength of the body. Because of its huge size, even a simple attack can cause great damage with the addition of its own weight. In this case, Titan alone can crush most of the creatures. And this also led to the Titan giant is not good at fighting skills. Even clom, who is in the seventh level, has only a few basic skills. However, under the influence of Titan''s powerful basic attributes, these defects have been made up. At this time, rod, who controls his body, looks around and finds the abnormality on the road. these these On the road, the original trees skew to one side, and even many trees growing in the middle of the road are directly broken by Titans and thrown aside. In terms of Titan''s strength, it''s obviously easy to do that. Because of the dense trees around, this road is very obvious. Rod just observed it and found it. After discovering this, Rodden understood that the Titan had been marching all the way until he controlled the body because of his inheritance mission. After observing the road behind Titan giant, the trace left in the forest is straight and extends to a far place. Rod knew that according to the traces left by the rear road, the Titan must have his own goal, so he could go straight to the target. In the direction of the road, rod looked that way, but found nothing. Rod knew that he was still a long way from the position of black dragon. At this point, rod will no longer wait, but immediately toward this position. In the process of walking, the trace left by rod is just a straight line with the trace left by clolom in the rear. As he walked, rod kept looking around. Rod noticed that every time he walked, a large number of creatures would flee around in the forest. Because of the eagle''s eye, rod was able to see the creatures below. these After walking for a certain distance, the surrounding terrain began to change, and the original gentle terrain began to fluctuate. However, the change of terrain had no effect on rod. Under the action of this body, simple terrain change could not affect rod''s speed at all. At this time, as if he had noticed something, rod took the initiative to slow down his pace. Rod saw a cliff in front of him. The overall height of the cliff is even higher than rod''s current body, but it is only a section higher. For other creatures, this cliff may take a long time to climb to the top, but for rod, if he wants to, he can even rely on this body to move the whole cliff directly. What attracted rod''s attention was not the height of the cliff, but a huge hole in it. Compared with the more hidden dragon cave that rod once found in Eli, the hole in front of him is extremely huge, which also represents the huge size of the black dragon living in the cave. Realizing this, Rodden understood the strength of the black dragon living here. According to the background given in the system, it is for the sake of proving himself to the clansmen that clolom chooses to come here alone and kill an adult black dragon, which obviously can''t be dealt with simply. Only in this way can we prove our strength to the clansmen when dealing with the black dragon who is on the same level as ourselves. If we are dealing with a black dragon whose strength is not as good as our own, then nothing can be proved. At this time, with the arrival of rod, abnormal changes began to take place in the cave ahead. It was as if he felt the sound of rod''s walking. In rod''s sight, a pair of eyes staring at him appeared in the cave ahead. Rod noticed that the eyes had a special vertical pupil, which was a kind of turbid yellow. He was staring at rod. The owner of these eyes occupies almost half of the entrance to the cave, but compared with rod''s size, his body is not huge. At this time, the owner of these eyes moved, and before rod came near, it rose directly into the sky. With the sound of the flapping wings, rod also brought in a panoramic view of his body. No matter the scales on his body, the sharp claws on his limbs, and the iconic dragon head, they all explained his identity to rod. It was the black dragon that rod was looking for during his trip. Black dragon in the Dragon Cave, aware of the sound made by rod, first rose to the sky. When rod observes the black dragon in the sky, the black dragon is also observing rod. Because of the hostile relationship between the races, black dragon knew that the Titans who appeared here could not have any kind ideas. The black dragon made a brief observation of the Titans on the ground. Because it is in the sky, for the black dragon, even if it can''t defeat the Titan giant in front of it, it can fly away from here with its own advantages. If the black dragon is determined to escape, then rod on the ground obviously has nothing to do with it. For any creature, the ability to fly freely is undoubtedly a great advantage when facing the creatures on the ground. Before the black dragon could observe the Titan in front of him clearly, in the black dragon''s sight, the Titan in front of him held his hand in the air, and a huge lightning suddenly appeared in his hand. As the Titan waved his hand, the giant lightning shot straight at the black dragon. Chapter 220 According to his previous understanding of dragons, rod knew that most of the adult black dragons lived alone. Only when they think it is necessary, they will take the initiative to find a spouse to have children. This also means that, in this case, rod''s enemy only has the black dragon in front of him, which is also the same as CROM''s plan. An adult dragon has the wisdom of no less than any other species. In this case, when rod noticed that the black dragon had risen into the sky, he planned to provoke it first, so that it could not be distracted to observe other situations. During this attack, rod directly used the magic attached to his body to condense Titan''s arrow. Holding Titan''s arrow, rod hurls it in the direction of the black dragon. Titan''s arrow flies so fast that it appears in front of the black dragon. Before the black dragon has time to escape, it is directly hit by Titan''s arrow. Titan''s arrow exploded in front of the black dragon, sending out a violent explosion, but in return, it only completely angered the black dragon. Due to the protection of dragon scales, the black dragon is immune to magic damage. Rod''s Titan''s arrow has no effect except to cause the black dragon''s anger. At this time, although he was irritated by the Titan below, the black dragon also did not immediately launch a counterattack, still observing the Titan below in the sky. The battle between the two races made the black dragon understand the magic that Titan could master. The black dragon also saw Titan''s best arrow. At this time, although the black dragon was hit by Titan''s arrow, he was still vigilant and didn''t fight back immediately. Rod understood that as well. If clolom himself came here, according to the general wisdom of Titans, there must be no way to take this black dragon for a while, but rod is different. Rod knew in his heart that the Titan''s arrow would not cause too much effect on the black dragon, so he did not add any mana value to this Titan''s arrow. To issue this Titan''s arrow, there was no loss for rod. When Titan''s arrow was off, rod immediately turned around and put his eyes on the side of the cave. Then, rod rushed directly to the position of the cave. Under the action of this huge body, rod would make a huge noise every step he took. It seems that the earth can not bear the weight of rod at this time, rod left behind a series of huge footprints. In an instant, rod rushed to the front of the cliff. At this time, the black dragon who was hit by Titan''s arrow recovered, but because of the position, he could only watch rod take action for a while. When he came to the front of the cliff, rod immediately turned over his body and thrust out his one hand. Rhode''s arm immediately penetrated into the Dragon Cave. Under the action of Rhode''s great strength at this time, the original rock in the Dragon Cave could not stop Rhode''s arm. With the deepening of the arm, rod seemed to confirm something. Suddenly, rod no longer let the arm continue to go deep, but pulled the arm toward the outside. With rod''s action, a lot of shining minerals scattered from the Dragon Cave. The black dragon still retains the common habit of dragons. Instinctively, it likes to collect some shiny things and bring them back to its nest. At this time, as rod opened his fist arm, a large amount of pale yellow powder floated down from rod''s hand. Seeing this scene, the black dragon in the air felt that his heart was full of anger. these At this point, rod''s purpose is clear. Rod''s move is to destroy the black dragon''s nest, thus causing the black dragon''s anger. Rhode destroyed the collection that black dragon had accumulated for a long time with only one search. At this point, rod noticed that there seemed to be a lot of blood on his hands. But I didn''t care. these these Under the influence of high physical attributes, rod''s action of destroying the nest did not make him feel any pain. On the contrary, in rod''s perception, the whole cliff in front of him seemed to be made of soil, and he could not stop his arm. Seeing the black dragon in the sky didn''t seem to respond, rod went on. Or the same arm into which to grab a lot of things, rod will be ready to arm out of the cliff. At this time, rod suddenly turned around, and at the same time, he waved the other arm that was outside the cave to the rear. In an instant, rod''s swinging arm hit the black dragon that was falling from the sky. Although rod is destroying the Black Dragon Nest, in the process, rod has been paying attention to the black dragon in the sky. When the black dragon moves, rod also responds. Black dragon''s attack was blocked by rod''s waving arm. In the process, rod also noticed the whole picture of the black dragon. In the eyes of ordinary people, the huge black dragon was only half the size of rod''s trunk. In terms of size, the Titan has completely surpassed the black dragon in front of him. It can be said that in this world, there are not many creatures that can compete with Titans in size, and the only one that can approach is probably the world tree of the elves. After the black dragon''s attack was blocked, he immediately waved his dragon wings and hit rod. The Dragon Wing hit rod''s arm, but it didn''t cause any damage. However, the black dragon took advantage of the anti shock force brought by the slap, and opened a distance to the rear. At this time, rod''s arm has been pulled out from the Dragon Cave. It seems that the black dragon in front of him is ready to fly into the sky again. When Rodden rushes up, he wants to leave the black dragon here. Rod stretched his hands forward to grasp and fix the black dragon. According to rod''s current physical advantages, as long as he grasped the black dragon, it would have nowhere to escape. What rod didn''t notice was that just when he did something, a cunning light flashed in black dragon''s eyes. At this time, the black dragon, which was flying upside down, had a shock on its wings, and its whole body rushed to rod with a faster speed. At the same time, the black dragon opened its mouth and spewed out a destructive breath towards rod. Chapter 221 Longxi is the most powerful weapon of the dragon. special Even the ghost dragon, which has been transformed into the undead, can also display the ghost dragon breath. Due to the differences among different dragon species, each dragon has different dragon breath, such as red dragon''s fiery dragon breath, Golden Dragon''s purifying dragon breath, poisonous dragon''s fierce poisonous dragon breath, etc. each dragon breath has its own unique effect. Among these different kinds of dragon breath, the black dragon''s destruction dragon breath may not be the strongest, but it also has its own special effect. At this time, rod, who was in front of the black dragon, intuitively felt this. Destroy dragon''s breath hit rod in front of him. Rod quickly blocked him with his arm. However, due to the slow speed, many dragon''s breath hit rod''s body. In the process of resisting the dragon breath, rod waved his other arm and tried to hit the black dragon in front of him. As early as the moment when the black dragon took action, rod felt threatened and wanted to take his arm back. But because Titan''s body is not good at this kind of change in battle, rod failed to block the dragon breath in front of him. For Titans, the powerful basic attributes bring about their neglect of moves. In the eyes of Titans, no move can match the reality of their own fist. Therefore, they don''t pay attention to changing moves in battle. Compared with clom''s basic attribute, his speed attribute is not dominant either. Because rod didn''t pay attention to this, he was hit in front of his body by Longxi. Fortunately, rod used his arm to block it in time, without further damage. At this time, just when rod''s other hand was about to hit the black dragon in front of him, the black dragon quickly stopped breathing, and then flew into the air. Even in the dominant situation, the black dragon is not willing to bear a slap from rod. Compared with other creatures, because of the frequent fighting between the two, the black dragon should know the existence of Titan best. In this case, the black dragon also knows the damage that Titan can cause. In order to avoid rod''s counterattack, the black dragon had to stop the release of Longxi, and rod got the time to recover. After Long Xi stopped, there was a lot of burnt and rotten parts in front of rod''s body. And rod''s health value, from the original full value, has dropped to 590800, and is still slowly declining. these If it is in the process of fighting with other creatures, almost any injury can be quickly recovered under the effect of 40 point constitution. Ordinary injuries, for the existence of a high amount of physical fitness, can not cause any impact, and only after a large number of injuries, the speed of recovery will be slowed down. But at this time, the burnt black rotten meat in front of rod''s body not only showed no signs of recovery, on the contrary, the location hit by Longxi was producing severe pain. Rod knew that this was the impact of the destruction of the black dragon. Under the current situation, rod''s body injury caused by Longxi can not be recovered by his body''s self-healing ability. The special effect of destroying dragon breath is to restrain the healing of wounds. Once hit by destroying dragon breath, you can''t recover the damage by any means in a short time, even your health can''t be improved. Even if rod''s body is located here, if he is injured by the dragon''s breath of destruction, he can''t rely on the physical attribute points to recover his health value, which has been confirmed by the players in the previous life of the game. Although rod knew that the black dragon had the breath of destruction, he did not expect that the black dragon would use it at the beginning of the battle. According to rod''s original prediction, only when the black dragon falls into a disadvantage will he rely on destroying the dragon''s breath to find opportunities. At this time, the black dragon fell from the sky again. The black dragon knows that it can''t be compared with the Titans who always fight by strength only by their own physical fitness. In this attack, the black dragon also plans to use the dragon breath of destruction. For dragons, it''s like their instinct to use their breath. There''s no limit. At this time, looking at the black dragon in the sky again, rod also realized its idea. Rhode raised his hand and a bolt of lightning fell from the sky. Between the flashes of electricity and light, the speed was far faster than that of the black dragon. Thunder and lightning hit the black dragon''s body instantly, resulting in a violent explosion. This thunder and lightning is exactly the Titan thunder that rod cast. Violent smoke and dust with the explosion, but the black dragon then rushed out to the side. Under the cover of dragon scales, due to the magic resistance brought by dragon scales, the black dragon will not be damaged by Titan thunder at all, but will still be impacted by explosion. Under the impact, the speed of the black dragon slowed down a lot. At the same time, due to the smoke generated by the explosion, the black dragon lost sight for a time. Black dragon knew that this situation was obviously more conducive to the Titans below, so he gave up the plan to attack. In the air, just as the black dragon was about to raise its height again, its wings were pulled by one hand. The figure beside the black dragon is the Titan controlled by rod. Aware of the black dragon''s intention to launch an attack, rod immediately cast Titan thunder. When the black dragon was impacted by Titan''s thunder and could only fly to one side for a moment, rod immediately rushed to the black dragon and prepared to attack it. As the wings were firmly grasped by rod, the black dragon launched a fierce struggle, but was unable to break free from rod''s arm. At this time, the black dragon took a deep breath again, ready to breathe out the dragon breath to this arm, but under the huge force of this arm, the black dragon was pulled to the position of rod''s body. In front of the black dragon''s eyes, another fist zoomed in. As he grasped the black dragon''s wings and looked at the black dragon that he couldn''t dodge above his head, rod punched it directly. In the process of fisting, rod showed his "heavy fist lv15" according to the memory instinct of his body. Instantly, rod''s fist hit the black dragon in front of him. The dragon breath that black dragon originally planned to spit out was interrupted by rod''s action. Chapter 222 The fist hit the black dragon''s body, the huge force, let the black dragon instantly out of rod''s grasp, the whole body toward the rear. In rod''s hands, the wings of the black dragon, which had been seized by death, were broken, leaving most of the wings. Rod did not expect that just a heavy blow from this body could have such a powerful power. Seeing this happening, rod gradually understood why Titan was not good at other skills. Compared with changing moves and casting skills, such an intuitive fist can cause powerful damage to the enemy. No wonder, in this state, Titans only advocate close combat, not to care about their casting ability. In the eyes of other Titans, clolom, who holds the most powerful magic in rod''s eyes, is probably just an alien existence. As a result, in order to prove himself, clolom chose to go on the road alone and took killing the black dragon as his test. After throwing the broken Dragon Wings aside, Roderick rushed to the direction of the black dragon''s fall. At this time, the Black Dragon flew a distance to one side, which recovered from the impact. Black dragon just wanted to fly up, but also aware of his injury at this time. Because half of the wings were broken in the fierce tearing, the black dragon could not fly to the sky at this time, and could only stabilize his body in the air. Looking at rod rushing to himself again, black dragon''s eyes flashed cold. Facing the injured black dragon in front of him, rod is not ready to let it go. Rod did not stop at all, but charged directly to the position of the black dragon, ready to take this opportunity to directly hit or even kill the black dragon. For ordinary Titans, because their own strength is almost everything, their fighting consciousness is also poor, it is difficult to grasp the opportunity in the battle. In this state, for other creatures, Titan is just a powerful target. If we want to let Croom fight with the black dragon, we can completely restrain Croom only by the breath of the black dragon. However, under the control of rod, he was able to integrate his fighting consciousness into Titan''s body and play a more powerful role. In the process of charging, because of his last experience, rod knew that in the face of his own charging, the black dragon was very likely to use the dragon breath he had seen. Therefore, although he is in the process of charging, rod is also ready to face Longxi. pharynx Then the black dragon opened his mouth. At the same time, a breath of black and red destruction came straight at rod in the charge. Facing the black and red dragon breath in front of him, rod didn''t have the slightest fear. In a flash of lightning, rod''s hand appeared a pure white spear. The spear was thick and wild, and it didn''t go through any polishing. It was like lightning coming to the extreme. It was crackling with the flash of electric light. The spear in rod''s hand is exactly the Titan''s arrow in clom''s hands. After condensing Titan''s arrow, rod didn''t throw it out, but held it in his hand after performing his Qi control magic. In order to ensure that the black dragon can be severely damaged in this attack, rod put 100 mana points into his Titan''s arrow. In terms of panel damage alone, even rod in Titan giant form can''t bear this Titan''s arrow. At this time, Longxi had already come to rod, but Rhodes didn''t evade. Instead, he took the Titan''s arrow in his hand and stabbed it in the direction of Longxi. In an instant, all the dragon breath that touched Titan''s arrow dissipated. The Titan''s arrow in rod''s hand separated all the dragon''s breath in front of him and stabbed at the black dragon. Under the action of Rhode high speed, the black dragon was stabbed into the entrance by this Titan''s arrow before it even had time to react. In the impression of the black dragon, because of the powerful destructive power of Longxi, all creatures in front of Longxi fled everywhere, even the powerful Titan giant. No creature ever dared to attack himself against Longxi, but rod, who was holding Titan''s arrow, did. In an instant, the Titan''s arrow pierced the mouth of the black dragon, directly from the rear, bringing a lot of dragon blood to gush out. Compared with the Dragon scales on the surface of the black dragon, the flesh and blood in the black dragon''s body have little resistance to magic, and will also suffer from magic damage. After one hit, rod instantly released the Titan''s arrow in his hand, and at the same time, his whole body fell down, as if to avoid something. In the mouth of the black dragon, the Titan''s arrow lost rod''s control and produced a strong explosion. Naturally, the black dragon who was pierced by the Titan''s arrow in his mouth was fully damaged by the Titan''s arrow. Just above Rhode, after a strong explosion, with a shower of blood, the black dragon''s body fell not far away, and the earth shook. Rod got up, walked quickly to the black dragon, and found that the black dragon was dead. In rod''s sight, the original dragon head has disappeared above the whole neck of the black dragon. Because the Titan''s arrow exploded in the mouth of the black dragon, the whole head of the black dragon had been blown to pieces at this time. I don''t know where it was scattered. Compared with clolom, due to the different cognitive level and the response measures taken, the body controlled by rod gives full play to the advantages of Titan. In the process of fighting, rod found that, compared with the basic attributes, the strongest means of black dragon is undoubtedly to spit out the breath of destroying the dragon. When breathing dragon breath, black dragon''s biggest weakness is also exposed, that is, there is no dragon scale covered subcutaneous parts. Rhode discovered this and killed the black dragon with Titan''s arrow. Around the body of the black dragon, there was a lot of precious dragon blood, but rod had no interest in it. Rod knew that because it was only a heritage mission here, he was not destined to stay here for a long time. His real body was in the magic guild in the city of mourning. In this case, even if the dragon blood collection is completed, it will not play a lot of multi-purpose, rod''s purpose is to complete the task of inheritance. At this point, rod opened the system log and began to view the inheritance task. In the process of checking, rod found that even if the black dragon had died, there was still no change in the points shown in the inheritance task. Chapter 223 At this time, at rod''s feet is the dead black dragon. Although the black dragon is dead, there is no change in the display in the inheritance task. cutting-edge news In this case, rod can only think that killing the black dragon is only a part of the task, and he has not completed all the tasks. According to the original hint of the task, clolom wants to prove his strength to his people, so he will choose to fight against the black dragon alone. As the black dragon is immune to magic in most cases, as long as clolom can kill the black dragon, his people will be able to recognize his strength. In this case, although rod killed the black dragon, he was still a little short of proving his strength. That is to show the body of the black dragon to other people. Aware of this, rod stopped thinking and directly lifted the dead black dragon on the ground and carried it on his shoulder. Rod looked around, then went back to the original cliff and planned to follow the way he had come. In this case, rod did not search for the treasures that might exist in the dragon Department. During the previous battle, rod knew that this black dragon, an adult black dragon, had even reached level 7, but he was still killed by rod. According to the biological level of the black dragon, even though the Dragon Cave was destroyed by rod at the beginning of the battle, in this case, according to the collection level of an adult black dragon, the dragon still has a lot of treasures. However, for rod, because he controls the body of clolom, these properties that other creatures may like have no meaning for Titans. Even if rod takes back all the treasures of the whole dragon, it will not bring any benefits. Therefore, rod didn''t take care of the cave that still remained in the cliff, but took the body of the black dragon and went back along the way he came. flower Compared with the huge body of Titan, the black dragon is less than half of rod''s body. Dragon blood flows down rod''s body. Even rod, who has the body of a Titan, also feels the heat flow on his body, as if some hidden power has been improved. Dragon blood has the function of improving attributes for any creature. Even Titan, whose attributes are already so powerful, will also have some improvement when it is baptized by dragon blood for the first time. these During the walk, rod has been paying attention to the scenery around him. environment environment these Rod noticed that in a certain gathering place, there was a kind of yellow creature with the ability to control the fire at will. these Rod recalled that in the game, Gog should belong to the hell race. It would be very difficult to see if he was only adventuring in the surface world. But now, in rod''s sight, there is a gathering tribe of Gog. Because of the size of the group, in rod''s eyes, the Gog is very small. At this time, after discovering the existence of rod, the group of Ge Ge appeared extremely frightened, and there was no small riot. Because this body holds Hawkeye, rod can clearly see what''s going on below. After discovering the Gog tribe, rod did not leave directly, but still stared at the creatures below. At this time, in the group of Ge Ge, there appeared a Ge Ge with the same appearance but red skin all over. When it appeared, the Ge Ge Ge around suddenly felt relieved, and the panic caused by rod''s appearance also eased a lot. Rod knew that the red skin Gog should have come from the ordinary Gog, and was more powerful than Gog. At this time, under the leadership of Margo, all the Gog around began to kneel down in the direction of rod. Under the gaze of rod, one Gog was trapped by the rest of the Gog, and at the same time, he was roped to a stake in the tribe. red After these words, the Magog began to scratch the belly of the bound Gog with his not so sharp claws. At this time, because of the injury, the bound Gog couldn''t bear the pain on his body. From time to time, there was a flame in his hand, which splashed to one side of the ground. It seems that Gog around also noticed this, but he didn''t pay attention to this Gog in front of him. Instead, he kept kneeling down and headed in the direction of rod. For Gog, their fighting style is more focused on controlling fire. Few Gog have such talent in close combat. Even Margo, who had a higher rank, had no sharp claws in his hand, so he could barely defend himself. At this time, the Magog, with his not sharp claws, bit by bit tore open the bound Gog''s body. In this case, Gog undoubtedly suffered a lot. these special Chapter 224 For rod, if he wants to destroy the Gog tribe in front of him, he just needs to sweep his arm over the ground, and then he can kill all the Gog in the whole tribe. The group of Ge Ge below also understand this. Due to the huge gap in strength, they have no way to deal with the situation at this time. In order to keep the safety of the whole tribe, the leaders of the tribe had to sacrifice the life of Gog to the powerful Titan in this way. Under Margo''s decision-making, the fate of this Gog has obviously been doomed. With Margo''s continuous action, even the not sharp claws can cause great damage to the Gog without any resistance. When a large amount of deep blood appeared in Gog''s abdomen and he was already angry, the Magog stopped his action and put his hands directly into Gog''s abdominal wound. At this time, the fire broke out in Margo''s hands, and then with this force, Margo tore his hands hard, and instantly pulled Gog''s abdomen completely open. Blood gushed out with the internal organs. Another Gog on the side immediately caught the scattered objects with a basin. After the ceremony, Marguerite took the basin from Gog. Margo himself put the basin on the ground not far from him. After saying a few words to rod again, he knelt down to rod''s position with all the Gog around him. At this time, rod''s attention is not on the actions of the mags. Rod noticed that just before Gog died, a white light appeared from above Gog''s body, and then quickly flew to his position. After discovering this kind of light group that he had never seen before, rod did not dodge. Rod knew that according to the strength of Titan giant level 7, even if these Gog below wanted to do something unusual, they could not do much harm to themselves. Before long, the light ball came into contact with rod''s body. As soon as he touched it, the light ball melted into rod''s body. Rod tried to sense the changes in his body, but he found nothing, as if the light had never appeared. At this point, rod opens the system log and wants to know the influence of the light cluster. Although it''s using clolom''s body, the system log still works, recording all of rod''s actions. As early as when he killed the black dragon, in order to confirm whether he could get the experience value, rod checked the system log and finally found that he did not get any experience value. After opening the system log, rod''s eyes quickly moved to the last text in the system. "Because of your deterrence, the soul of a Gog is sacrificed to you by its people." Rod knows that if he is here, at the end of the passage, there should be a reminder of how much experience he has gained. However, in this state, there is no hint. Aware of this, rod is not interested in the group below. According to Gog''s behavior, it''s no surprise that he eventually becomes a member of hell. these However, they did not know rod''s intention. When they saw a Titan giant with the body of a suspected black dragon on his shoulder, they were full of fear. At this time, see the Titan giant turned away, below the Gog tribe, suddenly burst out a burst of cheers. Without the threat of life, the group of Gog suddenly regained their nature, and even threw fireballs around to celebrate, without the pain of a companion being sacrificed. And of course, rod, who has left, doesn''t know about all this. Because he received the soul cue, rod''s attention has been completely put on the new one. Rod knew that the original behavior of Gog should be another channel for him to gain experience. Whatever the reason, as long as a creature sacrifices the souls of other creatures to rod, rod can get their corresponding experience points. Although because of this body, rod did not get Gog''s experience value, but rod can also know the advantages and disadvantages of this channel to get experience value. Through this sacrificial channel, we can only get the experience value of some low-level creatures, and the process is extremely troublesome. Therefore, for rod, this channel does not have much effect. Rod recalled that in the course of the game in his previous life, the players also conducted a long-term study on the channels to obtain experience points. According to the discussion of the players at that time, controlling the subordinates to fight through the mental imprint is a faster way to obtain experience points, but only for mages. In this case, among the players, there is a way to gain a huge amount of experience. In this way, only players who have been successfully promoted to heroes can use it. No matter how strong the player is, he can gain a lot of experience directly according to his power in other creatures. No matter whether other creatures admire and admire heroes, or hate and fear heroes, they can gain a lot of experience points as long as they have feelings from the heart. The experience gained in this way is also related to the player''s strength. In the previous life of the game, as long as some well-known players, and reached the level of level 6 or so, they can gain huge experience in a short time through this way. According to players who have used this method, it seems to be a skill, but it can only be used once in a long period of time. At least when rod is reborn, no player can use it a second time. these If you want to get this skill, you need to go to the Cloud City hidden above the capital of Erathia, and complete a series of complex tasks in one of the archangels, then you can be taught by the angels. For rod, because of the identity of the necromancer, it is obviously difficult to get this skill in the process of this life''s game. In the process of thinking, rod''s step is not stop, still along the original road. Chapter 225 In the process of moving forward, rod did not care about the creatures around him, but let them run away at their feet. As time went on, rod gradually discovered the abnormality. The road at rod''s feet was very straight, there was no fork in the road, as if he was deliberately pointing out the direction. Rod''s original understanding is that Croom confirmed the black dragon''s nest at the beginning, and rod only needs to follow this road in the process of returning. However, as like as two peas, Rhodes''s landscape around him is almost the same as that of the former. The song Ge tribe, once impressed by Rhodes, is also on the side of the road. After discovering this, rod knew that because he was in the mission of inheritance, although he didn''t feel any abnormality in the process of walking and fighting, in fact, this is not a real world, it should be just a dreamland created according to the memory of the ghost. Looking back on the previous ghost, it is obviously extremely rare to create such a real dreamland. With this in mind, rod continued to march forward for a while. Suddenly, rod keenly sensed the abnormality. Due to the strong casting ability of this body, rod can feel the violent mana fluctuation in front of him for the first time. According to rod''s understanding of magic, what creatures should exist in front of him and are casting extremely powerful magic. At this point, in rod''s eyes, everything around seems to have begun to fade, the original normal color of the scene, now only dark. In front of rod, there was a dazzling white light. As soon as white light appeared, it occupied all of rod''s sight. Even if rod closed his eyes for the first time, it could not slow down the impact of white light. In front of rod''s eyes, white light seemed to penetrate his eyelids, firmly imprinted in his mind. The intense white light made rod''s eyes begin to show severe discomfort. Rod tried to keep his arm firmly in front of his eyes, which made his eyes feel better. Before closing his eyes, rod finally noticed that the direction of the white light was just the end of the road he was going. Seems to be affected by the white light, around rod, a strong impact, also passed to rod''s position. Under the influence of rod''s physical strength, the impact did not have much impact on rod, but what he suffered immediately made him change his mind. Along with the impact comes a very intense feeling. Under the effect of this burning feeling, even according to rod''s current body of Titan giant, it is also unable to bear, and begins to produce a kind of anxious pain. Different from being hit by fire magic, for rod, this kind of feeling on his body is more like being attacked by a court mage with an undead killer in the original battle. In rod''s perception, a lot of flesh and blood on his body seems to melt, and melt from his body. In the property panel, rod''s health is also on the decline. After the battle with the black dragon, rod''s health began to recover slowly. In the process of rod''s progress, due to his high attributes, rod''s wounds almost recovered completely. But at this time, in this very short period of time, rod''s health value is only half, and it is still falling rapidly. Fortunately, it seems to be affected by the dragon''s blood. Originally, the dragon''s blood flowing along rod''s body is shining under the aurora. When the health value is less than half, rod''s health value drops sharply for a while. In the end, rod''s health stopped at 110800 and did not continue to decline. At this time, rod could not feel the impact. Rod tried to put down his arm, which was almost withered, but immediately felt the original glare, so rod had to keep his arm in front of his eyes. I don''t know how long it took before the white light finally dissipated, and rod was able to put his arm down from the front of him. Rod tried to open his eyes. Although there is no white light in front of him, in front of him, the original image still exists. It seems that the white light is still in front of him, making it difficult for him to see the surrounding scenery. Rod''s body, the original high physical fitness brought about by the recovery ability, also showed at this time, is rapidly recovering the body''s flesh and blood. As rod''s consciousness slowly recovered, a shivering sensation came from inside rod''s body. This feeling is not dominated by rod himself. It is more like the instinct of rod''s body. Together with this feeling, there is a sense of anger from the blood, which Rhode can hardly suppress. In rod''s perception, a powerful idea is urging him to quickly follow the road and return to the place where Titan lives. At this time, as if aware of something, rod did not wait any longer. He threw down the Dragon corpse, which was also almost turned into a dead bone, and quickly ran along the road towards the direction of the aurora. Although the body suffered a lot of damage, it did not affect rod. In the process of running, rod''s health is rapidly recovering. In the process of running, rod once again started the task of inheritance. In line with rod''s expectation, this time, there are many changes in the panel of inheritance tasks. [inheritance task: witness] [mission Description: in order to prove your strength to the clansmen, you plan to hunt and kill an adult black dragon. After hearing about the existence of the black dragon, you set foot on the journey alone. In the process of dealing with the black dragon, an aurora sweeps, and you are seriously injured. You realize that there seems to be something abnormal in the gathering place of the people...] Mission objective: return to Titan''s gathering place Failure condition: death or exceeding the specified time [failure penalty: none] After reviewing the requirements of the inheritance task, rod finally began to understand what the inheritance task meant. Before that, although rod had some speculation, at this time, rod understood what the real requirement of this task was. In the process of running, rod did not deliberately reduce his speed, but immediately returned along the road. No object could stop him at this time. Even the fallen tree trunk, rod could break it with one foot. Because there is no time limit for the task, rod does not know how long he has to complete the task, but under the current situation, rod has little time to consider. Rod knew that although the inheritance task was extremely lenient, even if he died in this task, there would be no punishment, but similarly, if the task failed, he would not get any reward. In the current situation, because we are not clear about the situation ahead, the longer the delay, the more unfavorable it will be for rod. Chapter 226 In the high-speed movement, rod also began to think about the origin of the aurora he had swept before. At the moment when he was just affected by the aurora, rod didn''t react. But after careful thinking, rod began to confirm the aurora in his mind. Rod knew that no matter how high the mage''s level was, he would not be able to release such a range of Aurora spells according to the corresponding level of normal spells. Only artifact could release this spell. In this case, rod had some confirmation in his mind about the enemy that might appear in front of him. Rod recalled that in the course of the game in his previous life, this kind of Aurora appeared in the later part of the second expansion, and according to the same powerful effect, it almost completely changed the war situation at that time. In rod''s memory, at the end of the second expansion, the war triggered by the necromancer has swept across the whole continent. Under the leadership of a most powerful necromancer, almost all races can''t compete with the necromancer. When the necromancer once attacked the capital of eracia, the aurora that rod had seen earlier suddenly appeared from the battlefield, and instantly killed all the undead creatures around him. Even the strongest one on the Necromancer''s side was seriously injured in the aurora. After that, with the help of the prestige brought by the aurora and the alliance of other forces, the necromancer was finally beaten back to Diya. It can be said that that battle was the turning point of the death shadow battle''s failure. The necromancer once made great progress all the way and was finally defeated by the aurora. After that battle, a large number of players studied the appearance of Aurora. Finally, according to the plot of the original game, players infer that it is the angel alliance corresponding to the artifact of the most powerful necromancer that can release the aurora. Although Rhodes as like as two peas in the battlefield, he has never seen this aurora in the battlefield. But according to the video images left by the game player, Rhodes confirmed that the aurora of that time was almost the same as what he saw, no matter the effect or other details. these With that in mind, rod moved on. Around Rhode, there are crumbling land and trees that are almost reduced to ashes. Rhode only needs a simple touch, and the trees will completely collapse. After the Aurora as like as two peas, a lot of smoke and dust appeared around Rhodes. Besides, there was no other scenery. Even at the end of Rhodes''s vision, there was no change in the dust and scorched earth. Compared with the beginning, in rod''s perception, he has been moving forward for a long time, but still has not reached the gathering place ahead. environment these Finally, after a period of time, in rod''s eyes, the road opened up by the Titans suddenly increased. Rod didn''t take care of the new roads around him. He continued to follow the original road. After a long distance, rod still didn''t see any other Titans. Just as rod was ready to try in other directions, the scenery in front of him changed. Rod noticed that in the front of the road, many Titans fell to the ground, their bodies without exception, have had a serious collapse. these In front of these Titans, because they are in the center of the aurora, they can only die miserably after suffering a lot of damage. Rhode found that far away, there are still many Titans, who seem to be fighting with another creature. Due to the influence of the surrounding dust, rod can not see the Titan fighting object, but look at the Titan''s body injury, they are obviously not in good condition. After discovering this, rod immediately ran in the direction of Titan. As rod noticed everything around him, the urge that had appeared in his blood had changed into a kind of extreme grief. Strong grief, produced in rod''s heart, even always calm rod, in the process of running, the whole body began to produce unstoppable shaking. Feeling the change in his body, rod knew that it should be the influence of CROM''s own feelings. Even if he could control the body temporarily, he could not get rid of the influence. care Because of the size of the Titans, rod could easily locate them even if there was a lot of smoke around them. Rod quickly ran to his nearest Titan, who fell to the ground and was struggling to withstand the attack of two other creatures. At the same time, rod noticed the appearance of the other two creatures. environment It was the two angels who fought the Titans. these But, is such a small angel, in the battle, actually suppressed the front Titan giant. Of course, this is also related to the serious injury of Titan at this time. Under the action of the aurora, the Titan was seriously injured and dying. At this time, he could only fall to the ground and fight with his last breath. After discovering the Titan in front of him, rod rushed forward without stopping. In the process of running, rod held his hand in the air, and a spear made of lightning suddenly appeared in rod''s hand. Rod threw his spear at the angel in front of him. Chapter 227 After discovering that the Titan is fighting with the angel, rod''s attitude is very obvious, that is to help the Titan ahead. Although we don''t know what happened here, but because we are in the task of inheriting Titans, it must be done by rod to help Titans. Therefore, rod directly to the angel in front of the hand, cast a Titan''s arrow. However, in order to preserve his strength and cope with the next situation, rod did not put any mana into this Titan''s arrow. these these these Originally, under the effect of the aurora, there were not many Titans left around. According to the number of angels, the two angels in front of them would be able to kill the fallen Titans in a short time. these Titan''s arrow was directed at a nearby angel. For these reasons, although the angel''s attribute was high, when he reacted, Titan''s arrow had already come to him. In an instant, Titan''s arrow hit the angel. After suffering the damage caused by the spell, the angel spent a lot of effort to stabilize his body, and his whole body was very weak. Rod''s Titan''s arrow at least killed half of the angel''s health. The fallen Titan also did not miss the opportunity to sweep the angel. With a huge sound of collision, the angel will fall toward the ground not far away. Seeing the sacrifice of his companion, the other angel was extremely angry. He immediately stopped defending and flew to the head of the Titan. Because the Titan was seriously injured, in this case, his flexibility became extremely low. If it wasn''t for rod''s help, the Titan would not have been able to hurt any angel. Angel quickly came to Titan giant in front of the Titan giant swept, but only swept empty. Just as the Titan was about to turn his side, the angel had come to the Titan. Under the action of high speed, the spear in the angel''s hand pierced the Titan''s eyes directly. Titan giant immediately issued a cry, but immediately in front of the angel to seize. With the Titan giant force a tear, the angel suddenly no sound. At this time, the rear of rod, has also come to the Titan. In the process of approaching, rod noticed that there were many Titans around who were also fighting with angels, but in this situation, rod didn''t have time to save them one by one. Rod saw that the Titan''s back was full of wounds, not only the flesh and blood melted by the aurora, but also the blood holes poked by weapons after that. This Titan''s legs are already only bones, unable to stand, which is why in the face of the angel''s attack, he can only fall to the ground. Perhaps because of the victory over the enemy, the Titan''s physical strength was suddenly exhausted. Under the impact of the previous Aurora, Titan has been seriously injured, at this time, it is even more difficult to say a word. Under the gaze of rod, after the battle, the Titan was panting until rod came to him. He raised his hand and pointed to the other side. Rod knew what the Titan was signaling to himself. these Rod knew that at his current speed, he would not be able to save all the Titans. Recalling the abnormality along the way, it was as if the whole environment was preventing him from returning here quickly and saving the original Titan. Rod also realized this. In that case At this time, rod had no time to take care of the Titan beside him. Even the other Titans who were being attacked by angels had no time to take care of him. Instead, he quickly left in the direction that the Titan pointed to. Just after rod left, the Titan was unable to support himself and was ready to lie on the ground for a short rest. For Titans, this kind of behavior of recovering injury through rest is the most commonly used way after injury. Due to its high physical properties, Titans can recover their health value under the effect of this way. But for the Titan, he just lay down and never woke up. Rod''s appearance also attracted the attention of the nearby angels. However, due to the need to concentrate on dealing with the Titan giant in front of him, there was no angel blocking rod''s progress for a moment. Along the way, rod saw the bones of many Titans. these Compared with the Titans in the rear, the Titans here obviously took more Aurora damage. these With rod''s progress, there are not many living Titans around, but these angels are still on guard. these At this time, Rhode, who was walking forward, did not pay any attention to everything around him, nor did he plan to fight with these angels here. Instead, he concentrated on running towards the direction pointed by the Titan. After discovering rod, these four winged angels tried to attack him. However, because rod''s attributes were intact, his injuries recovered a lot during this period. For a while, these angels in the rear could not catch up with rod. these Rod, who is moving in this direction, naturally does not know this. environment Chapter 228 Rod quickly ran forward and finally saw what was ahead. What appeared in front of rod''s eyes was a half kneeling Titan giant. This Titan giant will hold a huge sword on the ground, the whole person maintains this posture, but there is no breath. Rod knew that the Titan was dead. Until the moment of his death, he remained in this position. The only thing that surprised rod was that there was no head in the neck of the Titan. Not far in front of the Titan, an angel was standing in the sky. Just at the moment of seeing the angel, rod''s body exploded with hatred, and rod''s whole body began to tremble. In this state, rod spent a lot of effort to stabilize the body. The angel had already noticed the arrival of rod. At this time, he was looking at rod, but he didn''t attack him first. Facing rod who came here, the angel seemed very calm. Through the observation of the angel, rod noticed that in appearance, the angel was no different from those he had seen before. The only difference was that the angel had six wings on his back and held a glowing sword in his hand. The moment he saw the angel''s appearance, rod realized its strength. In the previous life of the game, for the angel of this creature, rod also has some understanding. Rod knew that since angels are mostly in the sixth or seventh level, the easiest way to divide their strength is to observe the number of wings behind them. Generally speaking, a normal sixth order angel may have only one pair of wings behind him, while a seventh order Archangel may have two pairs of wings. The six winged angel in front of rod should be in the seventh level or even the top level. Looking at the seraph not far away, rod knows that its strength, even in the whole game, is probably one of the best. At this time, because rod has stopped, the angels in the rear have caught up. these In this case, rod noticed the glowing sword in the seraph''s hand. At the moment of seeing the sword, according to the shape of the sword, whether it''s its extremely narrow body, feathered armguard, or the glow on it, rod confirmed that the sword should be a complete artifact, the alliance of angels. Seeing the sword in front of him, rod finally confirmed that the previous Aurora was released by the artifact in front of him. What rod didn''t expect is that in this inheritance task, he can see the existence of one of the most powerful artifact in the whole game, the angel alliance, and bear the aurora released by the angel alliance with the body of Titan giant. At this time, before rod can see if the inheritance task has changed, the six winged angels in front of him have already made new moves. special The next moment, the six winged angel''s body flashed and disappeared in an instant. Rodriguez just wanted to look for the six winged angel. Suddenly, he felt extremely dangerous. Reminiscent of what the Titan had been like when he died, rod quickly stepped back and suddenly felt a pain in his neck. Rod waved his hand across his neck, but in an instant, a long and deep blood appeared in rod''s hand, and a lot of blood was spilling from rod''s palm. Rod noticed that in front of him, the six winged angel was flashing his wings quickly and pulling away from him. The wound in his hand was also left by the sword when the six winged angel retreated. In contrast, the whole body of the seraph is not even bigger than rod''s palm, but in this case, the seraph can easily kill rod with the blade in his hand. Rod knew that previously, the seraph came to him through instant movement and attacked him at the same time. At this time, rod neck appeared a wide mouth of blood, blood can not stop splashing outward. In this state, rod can only cover it with his hand, waiting for the Titan''s body to recover. In the previous attack, if rod didn''t react in time and took a few steps back, he would be beheaded by the seraph. When facing the alliance of angels in the hands of the six winged angels, the Titan''s defense can not play any role. Even if it does not rely on the aurora it releases, and only on its own sharpness, this sword can easily break rod''s skin. environment Rod knew that this Titan should be the most powerful of all Titans. In the face of the worse strength of their own, the six winged angel did not have any plans to test, up and try to decapitate directly. these At this time, the front of the six winged angels have action again. The six winged angel raised the blade in his hand. Suddenly, a light column appeared around his body. The light column completely surrounded his body, and rod could not see the scene inside the light column. At this point, rod is also ready to fight back. In this case, according to the strength of the six winged angels, plus the other angels who were watching, rod knew that he might not be able to defeat them. Even so, rod planned to try. In the sky, a falling thunder falls rapidly towards the position of the light column. Facing the angel in front of the pillar of light, rod directly cast Titan thunder. In an instant, the lightning struck the light column, but it did not hit any entity. Instead, it directly penetrated the light column and fell on the ground not far away, making a huge explosion. At this time, the light column dissipates, and the six winged angel in the light column has disappeared. As if feeling something, rod turned quickly, but it was obviously late. The seraph had already appeared behind rod, sweeping him around the neck. Chapter 229 Rod was attacked again in the neck. This time, because rod did not respond in time, he almost completely suffered the injury. With the help of the inertia of his body, rod turned around in time, but he could only see the figure of the six winged angel quickly pulling away. At this point, a pain came from rod''s back neck. Feeling this intense pain, even at this time of the body, rod felt unbearable. Rod knew that according to the strength of the seraph and the sharpness of the angel alliance in his hand, his flesh and blood could not stop him. In this case, if not for the small size of the angel, and the sword body of the angel alliance is not so long, then maybe it only needs one attack and it has been beheaded. The powerful Titan who had died proved this to rod. The six winged angel''s attack intention is very obvious, and it is in this way that he intends to behead rod. In terms of body shape, the hexapters may not occupy too much advantage, but with instant movement, the hexapters can completely restrain rod. Rod''s huge body at this time, on the contrary, became his own obstacle. Rod knew that if his original body appeared here, even if the seraph mastered the instant movement, he could also deal with it. However, due to the slow reaction speed of this Titan''s body, there was no way. Rod noticed that the seraph didn''t seem to attack himself immediately. After each attack, it would wait for a period of time. Taking advantage of this opportunity, rod holds one hand, a spear composed of lightning appears in rod''s hand, and rod''s other hand is still in front of his neck. This time, the lightning on the spear seemed to be active to the extreme. Even rod, who had performed his Qi control magic, could not control it, and his hands felt paralyzed all the time. The six winged angel saw rod''s action in his eyes, but there was no reaction, and he was still calm. At this time, the six winged angel will lift up the angel alliance again and make an action again. these At this time, in rod''s sight, the figure of the six winged angel disappeared again, but this time, rod was ready. Because he magnified his perception to the extreme, rod felt the subtle magic waves coming from behind him for the first time. Rod''s body is short. At the same time, he turns back and waves his Titan''s arrow to the position where the magic wave comes from. Suddenly, with a bang, rod''s Titan''s arrow advanced a lot, but then it seemed to encounter some obstacles, unable to move forward. At the front of Titan''s arrow, the figure of the hexapter appears, but at this time, the hexapter is holding the alliance of angels in both hands, parrying the Titan''s arrow in rod''s hand. In terms of strength, even the six winged angels can''t compete with rod, who is a Titan. Holding Titan''s arrow, rod continued to work, trying to sweep the angel aside. At this point, rod noticed that the seraph was looking in his direction. It seems that because their attack did not work, the eyes of the seraph are no longer the original calm, but another kind of eyes. Because the seraph is in a high position, in rod''s eyes, the seraph''s eyes show a kind of complete contempt, and he doesn''t pay attention to rod at all. After discovering this, rod only felt that the front end of his sword was light and the strength of his whole body was loose. The figure of the six winged angel has disappeared from the sky. Instantly, the seraph appeared in rod''s neck again, but rod had no time to react. The blade sweeps and easily separates the flesh and blood in rod''s neck. Rod just plans to sweep away the seraph in front of him. The seraph disappears again. At this time, the seraph appeared behind Rhode again. This time, the seraph was almost completely in rod''s back neck. The six winged angel, holding the sword, swept across the lower part, and there was a huge blood hole in rod''s neck. Blood spatter, spatter to the body of the six winged angel, but he did not care. Facing the attack of the seraph, rod''s clenched fist swept over here, but the seraph flashed away again. In the previous battle with rod, the six winged angel obviously did not show his real strength. No matter other angels around him or himself, there was no doubt that he could kill rod. However, under rod''s resistance, the six winged angel did not intend to continue to fight like this, but made full efforts. In the face of this form of six winged angel, Rodriguez has no choice for a while. Unlike the black dragon previously killed, the angel''s overall fighting style is relatively restrained because of its small size. Even if rod gathers nearly 200 mana, Titan''s arrow can''t hit the hexapter in front of him. In this state, rod has no way to deal with the seraphs in front of him. As early as the seraph showed instant movement, rod knew that it was difficult for him to escape. Once he turned to escape, he would undoubtedly expose the key to the seraph''s attack. One after another, he was suppressed, which made rod''s eyes flash a little crazy. Because it is in the task of inheritance, and there is no punishment, for rod, it is obvious that he does not want to easily spare the six winged angels. Rod knows that, according to his current strength, he can''t defeat the hexapter in front of him, or even leave a trace of damage on him. Therefore, rod intends to use some special means. At this time, rod took Titan''s arrow back in front of him, with his other hand still covering the back of his neck, and put on a defensive posture, waiting for the next attack of the seraph. With the appearance of a magic wave, the seraph appeared again, but this time, it was a strong electric current and a violent flash that welcomed him. For the seraphs, this flash may not be as strong as the aurora released by the alliance of angels, but it is also extremely dazzling. The seraph can feel the fatal threat from this light, and is trying to move away in an instant, but his whole body is paralyzed by the electric current, so he has no way to cast his magic. With a violent explosion, both rod and the six winged angel were flying backwards to one side. Chapter 230 Knowing that he was invincible, rod''s last choice was to detonate the Titan''s arrow when the seraph just appeared. In this Titan''s arrow, rod infuses nearly 200 mana points. After detonating, he can do great damage to the enemy. Due to the close bearing of Titan''s arrow explosion, and the previous attack of the six winged angels trying to decapitate, even with the Qi control magic to reduce damage, rod''s health value directly returns to zero, and his consciousness dissipates in this explosion. Before his consciousness dissipated, rod''s last attention was naturally the situation of the six winged angel. these What''s more, among the angels, the six winged angel is the best. Whether it''s the calm start or the contempt in the middle of the battle, it shows that it doesn''t put the Titan giants in mind. In this case, it naturally has no defense and completely bears the explosion damage of Titan''s arrow. The six winged angel flies backward in the other direction, and the life and death are unknown. Rod could not confirm the life and death of the angel, because what appeared in front of rod''s eyes was a giant Titan''s head. In rod''s view, the surrounding light is dim, and the only light source is the chandelier on the top of Titan''s head. As soon as rod''s consciousness dissipated, he immediately recovered, but he had returned to the noumenon. Feeling the changes in the surrounding scenery, rod had no time to think about it, but in his mind, there was an extra memory. Rod immediately began to look at the new memory in his mind. This time, rod''s consciousness seemed to return to CROM''s body, but he could not control it. With the progress of CROM in his consciousness, rod knew that what he was observing now was only a fragment of memory. Through clom''s eyes, rod was able to see what was going on around him. Under rod''s observation, a high cliff appeared in the direction of CROM''s walking. On the cliff, there was a dragon cave that rod had seen. At this time, under the change of scene, clolom begins to fight with the black dragon, which is different from rod''s previous way of fighting. In the face of the destruction of the black dragon, clolom has no way to resist, and finally can only rely on the cliff to fight with the black dragon. Because clolom''s own best magic can''t play any role, plus the breath of the dragon after the black dragon''s distance, in this case, the black dragon has occupied the absolute advantage. Although clom was at a disadvantage, he came up with a way to deal with it. Croom pulled up a big tree from one side and forced the black dragon out of the range of dragon breath. In the face of the Titan giant falling into a defensive posture, even the black dragon has no choice but to wait for the Titan giant to leave. What the black dragon didn''t know was that Croom was determined to kill him at the beginning, and he couldn''t leave so easily. The two have been deadlocked for a long time. If it wasn''t for the aurora sweeping from a distance, they might continue to be deadlocked. Under the action of the aurora, both black dragon and clom have been severely damaged. In this situation, even if clolom can recover his injury, but still let the seriously injured black dragon escape. After the black dragon escaped, clolom, who failed to kill the black dragon, could only return to the original gathering place. Can appear in front of clolom, only a large number of ruins, along the way are dead Titans. Croom didn''t know what happened here. The angel that rod had seen seemed never to appear in Croom''s memory. After that, the clolom memory that rod observed began to change rapidly. Sporadically, Croom converged the bones of all Titans and used the bones of all his people to build a powerful weapon. When the weapon was finished, there was a lot of thunder in the sky. Countless flashes of lightning fell and hit the weapon, but they were absorbed one by one. Even the Titan''s arrow released by clolom when he tried was absorbed by the weapon itself. Clolom knew that he forged an artifact from the bones of all Titans. Clolom named this artifact "Titan''s arrow". Because he was too sad, clolom did not use the weapon, but split it up and buried it with the remains of the Titans. After that, there was a long wandering. Because of the rank, clolom seldom met a fierce opponent. On the contrary, it was only at this time that clolom''s casting talent really appeared and he mastered a lot of casting methods by himself. In the process, clolom wanted to search for Titans who survived from the aurora, and those who had the same experience as himself and happened not to be in the tribe, but he found nothing. After that, the most impressive thing for CROM was the rumor of Cloud City. The angels in Yunzhong city are blatantly preaching their deeds of exterminating Titans to other races. It is said that even the head of the king of Titans is hung at the gate of the city. After that, in order to find out the truth of everything, kloom decided to go to Cloud City to find out. However, it seems that it was from other creatures that they heard the news that the Titan was alive. Before clolom could find the trace of Cloud City, clolom was attacked by an angel. From Chloe Lom''s perspective as like as two peas, Rhodes noticed that the angel who attacked cllom was the same as his six faced angel. The only difference is that rod was just an ordinary creature when he met the hexapter in the inheritance mission, but in clolom''s memory, the hexapter has become a hero. There is no suspense at the end of the battle, and clolom can''t resist the six winged angel who has become a hero and is directly killed by him. Memory to here, around the scene began to slowly collapse, rod knew that this is all the memory of CROM. At this time, rod also began to understand the real meaning of this inheritance task. Obviously different from what he had experienced, clolom didn''t kill the black dragon. Instead, he had a stalemate with the black dragon for some time. He didn''t go back until the aurora appeared. In this case, clolom did not see the battle that the rest of the Titans were going through. Under the control of rod, it may not be able to change the history that happened, but it can also satisfy the soul of CROM. As the memory slowly disappeared, rod felt that there seemed to be something more in his mind. Rod knew that this should be his reward for completing the inheritance task. Chapter 231 After learning about the memory of Croom, rod knew that although there was a big deviation from what he had experienced, according to the behavior he had experienced in Croom''s memory, he obviously did what Croom didn''t accomplish. these "The task of inheritance [witness] is completed." "According to your performance in the task, your task completion rate is 173%." "You get the following rewards." "Witnessed an epic battle, your knowledge attribute + 4." "Feel the way a high-level mage casts, your spiritual attribute + 2." "Since you have completed more than 120% of your tasks, you can choose one of the following two kinds of magic as a reward." "[Titan''s arrow LV1]: Level 5 breath magic, special magic, not affected by spiritual attributes. Basic damage 60, mana cost 0. one o''clock Cooling time: 5 minutes. There is no way to improve in the normal way. " "[Titan thunder LV1]: Level 5 breath magic. Consume 40 mana, condense Titan thunder to strike an area, causing 70 damage. Experience required to upgrade is 10000. " "Because your mission completion rate is more than 150%, you get information about the location of Titan''s combined artifact [Titan''s arrow], and you can sense the location of artifact components at any time." "You have achieved the race achievement [perfect inheritance]." "[perfect inheritance]: achieve at least 120% completion in one inheritance task. Basic reward skill points + 2. After wearing, it slightly increases the favor of ancient creatures. " "You''ve got the racing achievement [Ultimate inheritance]." "[research inheritance]: get at least 150% completion in one inheritance task. Basic reward all attributes + 1. It''s easier to get the recognition of ancient creatures after wearing it. " Looking at the series of rewards in the system log, rod knows that this may also be related to his high degree of task completion. According to clolom''s memory, he also suffered the aurora attack, but until he returned, he did not kill the black dragon, and finally just let the seriously injured black dragon escape. Even in the face of the seriously injured black dragon, clolom''s own magic can not play any role. In addition, the black dragon can fly, and the only way to affect the black dragon is to find some objects from the ground for throwing. flower After that, in the battle with the seraph, although rod had been suppressed all the time, he finally launched a strong counterattack against the seraph by detonating the Titan''s arrow. Under the effect of more than 1000 panel damage, even the seraph has no time to leave the area covered by Titan''s arrow and take the full damage of Titan''s arrow. And rod himself, although he applied the Qi control magic, he didn''t have any effect. As a result of the six winged angel''s continuous heavy damage, his life value has been reduced to zero directly under the action of Titan''s arrow. Rod believes that the seraph, who has suffered the full damage of Titan''s arrow, will not suffer any better. The reason for the high degree of completion of one''s own tasks is obviously related to this. Perhaps, the seraph in the inheritance mission also died in the explosion of Titan''s arrow, but at this time, rod has no way to confirm this. In contrast, in clolom''s original memory, when clolom returned to the gathering place of Titans, he didn''t even see an angel. Under the combination of all kinds of circumstances, what rod can do is obviously far beyond CROM himself. Perhaps this is the reason why rod''s task is so highly completed. At this point, rod put his attention on the magic awarded by the mission. In this inheritance task, in addition to the harvest of attributes, due to the high degree of completion, rod was able to choose one of the two spells, Titan''s arrow and Titan''s thunder. In the original inheritance task, rod experienced the power of these two spells and tried them in person. For these two spells, rod also had a deeper understanding. flower For the current rod, there is not so much experience to upgrade the level of magic. Even for low-level magic, rod never uses experience to upgrade their level, but increases all experience to the level of characters. In this way, although rod can improve his attributes in a short time, in the later process, the lower level of basic magic will obviously make rod have some disadvantages. Rod realized that when the soul task was finished, maybe he should upgrade his magic level. In contrast, Titan''s arrow doesn''t need experience to improve. Even if the level is only level 1, but because of the special effect of Titan''s arrow, rod can use it flexibly. Among the two magic choices, rod finally chose Titan''s arrow. Not only is Titan''s arrow more flexible, but more importantly, rod noticed the last message in the system log. Due to the high degree of mission completion, rod obtained the location information of the magic artifact named Titan''s arrow. At this time, what appears in rod''s mind is the location of a total of four artifact parts. Once they are collected, they can be combined into the artifact [Titan''s arrow] used by clom in his lifetime. With rod''s mind moving, in the character panel, there is more Titan''s arrow in rod''s magic, and rod also perceives the location of artifact parts. Because many years have passed, and the death of Titan, even Titan''s arrow has been forgotten. Except for clolom, almost no creature knows that he used all the remains of titans to build the most powerful artifact [Titan''s arrow]. Rod recalled that in previous games, this artifact was forced to be combined by the players'' understanding of the background, and no one completed the inheritance task. At this time, all around completely restored calm, and the attribute panel in rod''s line of sight gradually faded. In front of rod, the Titan''s head is still the same as it was, and his dark eyes don''t know where to stare. Chapter 232 So far, everything around has returned to normal, and the impact of the inheritance task has completely dissipated, as if this inheritance task had never existed. Rod did not know what impact the inheritance task had on himself in the normal state, and how long it took him to carry out the inheritance task. At this time, through the spirit mark, rod to Centaur leader and vampire to understand the situation. Through the message conveyed by the Centaur leader and the vampire, rod knew that it was only about ten minutes since he entered the inheritance task and recovered his consciousness after the task was completed. flower Rod realized that the time flow he perceived during the task was not the same as that in reality. So far, although rod is still in the magic guild, there are no necromancers around him during the ten minutes. Feeling the power of the dragon, the rest of the Necromancers were very clear about rod''s strength. When they found rod standing in front of the Titan''s head and didn''t know what he was doing, the rest of the Necromancers had to avoid him. In this case, even the necromancer who needs to learn magic at the back of the magic guild has to wait and dare not offend. While asking for information from the undead, rod also looked at the location of the artifact parts. Rod knew that although Croom made this kind of artifact according to the shape of Titan giant, the artifact would automatically adjust its state according to the size of the user''s body and become the most suitable shape for the user. these In rod''s perception, the artifact part nearest to his position should be in the territory of Diya, but it''s a long way. In addition to this artifact part, the other three artifact parts are located in a remote location, not in the territory of Diya. If other people have mastered the artifact parts, they will only regard them as powerful treasures without any relevant knowledge to guide them, and they will not think about the artifact parts at all. Rod knew that if he could collect all the artifact parts completely, he would be able to combine them into a powerful artifact, that is, the "Titan''s arrow" seen in the last segment of the inheritance mission. This artifact, which was made by clolom using a large number of Titan''s bones, was split up by clolom and buried in four different places together with the rest of Titan''s bones. In the previous inheritance mission, if rod ignored any information in the mission, or failed to kill the black dragon or fight with the seraph, he would not be rewarded with artifact information. Until now, there is no news about this artifact, and its glory has never bloomed on the mainland. And all this needs to be changed. At this point, after completing the task of inheritance, rod''s plan did not change much. Rod needs to get the casting method of death cloud from the magic guild. Rod skips the huge skull beside him and turns to the inside of the magic guild. Entering the room specially used for purchasing spells, there is already a young man in black robe sitting in the room, obviously waiting for roddo. During the period when rod was in the inheritance task, there were also some changes in the magic guild due to the arrival of rod. Any necromancer who has certain intelligence means will know that a powerful necromancer has come here. In the just concluded battle with Eli, after seeing the power of the hero necromancer, all the necromancer knew what this power meant. Therefore, when it was found that even the hero necromancer had to come out to observe rod himself, all the necromancer generally understood rod''s strength. The same is true of the young men in black in the interior of the room. In this case, although we got the news of the arrival of the powerful necromancer, the young man in black robe did not dare to explore outside the room for fear that something might happen and he would be killed directly by the necromancer. What the young man in black robe did was just to look through the books of selecting spells several times, so as not to ask the necromancer if he had any questions when he came to his position. As a result, the young man in black robe didn''t recognize him until he entered and went forward to choose his magic. This discovery also made the young people in black robe a little stunned. At this time, rod quickly looked up the magic book in his hand, which recorded the effects of a large number of low-level magic and the corresponding price. If rod needed any of these magic, he just needed to talk to the young man in black robe in front of him, and after paying the corresponding price of gold coins, he would be taken to the quiet room for copying magic. In the process of reading the book, rod noticed that there was no record of death cloud in the book, which was full of low-level magic. The magic guild doesn''t want ordinary necromancers to buy powerful spells like the cloud of death. They must join the corresponding Magic Academy and pass a series of tests before they can buy them. Realizing this, rod took out his original college badge directly from the space ring. Rod knew that even if he joined the college and reached the corresponding rank, he could not buy the spell immediately. He had to pass a period of assessment before he was qualified to buy it. Before joining the battle, rod specially came to the black crow necromancer Magic Academy, obtained the identity authentication of the academy and took the mission. At this time, rod also completed his assessment. Seeing that rod took out his badge, the young man in black robe immediately strengthened his mind, as if he had thought of something. There was a trace of timidity on the young man''s face. The change of the expression of the young man in black robe was seen by rod. Although the expression on the young man''s face returned to normal in an instant, rod also paid attention to this point. At this time, rod said directly to the young man in black robe, "I need the cloud of death and the eye of perspective." The cloud of death is a spell that rod set in the beginning, while the eye of perspective is more commonly used. Although the court mage once used the eye of perspective, it is strange that there is no record of this spell in his spell book, which needs to be purchased by rod himself here. Chapter 233 Hearing rod''s question, the young man in black froze for a moment, but immediately replied: "cloud of death, 7200 gold coins. The eye of perspective, 1400 gold coins. " After getting the specific price of these two spells, rod knew that, perhaps because he was in Diya, the price of death cloud was higher than that of ordinary third-order spells. Even so, for rod, who got a lot of gold from the dwarf vault, the price was nothing. The price of third-order spells varies, but the highest one is instant move. Any creature who has mastered instant movement will have a great leap in strength, and this spell has been mastered by Lord through the magic book of court mage ed. Although he got a large number of gold coins, rod didn''t have time to subdivide them. For the total number of gold coins, rod could only have a rough estimate. At this time, rod took out a large number of gold coins directly from the space ring according to his own estimation. Gold coins piled on the ground, like a small sand dune. Rod motioned to the young man in black in front, asking him to take himself to the quiet room in the rear. In this process, the young man in black robe did not resist and led rod to the rear. As for the counting of these gold coins in the rear, it was not for rod to consider. Rod knew that for the trading of large gold coins, the magic guild would have slaves who were specially used to count gold coins, and generally nothing would go wrong. Rod recalled that in blakada, there was even a special spell to count the number of gold coins, but the necromancer did not seem to master such a spell. At this time, led by the young man in black robe, rod came to the quiet room in the rear. There was another necromancer in the quiet room. After a few words of simple conversation, the necromancer took out two pieces of parchment recording the magic from one side and asked rod to transcribe in the quiet room. Along with the transcribing, rod also got the system prompt. "By transcribing the spell scroll, you have learned the second-order spell [eye of perspective], the third-order spell [cloud of death]." "[eye of perspective LV1]: Second Order air magic. Consume 10 mana. Probe a creature to find out one special skill it is good at and the highest attribute. Experience required to upgrade is 100. " "[cloud of death LV1]: third level earth magic, special magic. Consume 20 mana, release death cloud to erode enemies. The density of death cloud is based on the level of evocation. There is no way to improve in the normal way. " After mastering these two spells, rod''s mission of this trip is completed. Because the cloud of death causes damage based on the level of Necromancy, under the effect of the legend level of Rhode, this skill can play a miraculous effect. Although the cloud of death is only a third-order spell, under the effect of Rhode, it is no less than the general fourth-order spell. After he got the magic he needed, rod stopped waiting and was ready to leave. After leaving the quiet room, rod returned along the road to the previous position of the young man in black. these Rod did not take care of the slaves on the ground, but planned to leave directly. Just as rod passed the position of the young man in black robe, the behavior of the young man in black robe attracted rod''s attention. In rod''s sight, a lot of gold coins were also placed in front of the young man in black robe, and his hands were moving quickly, and his mouth was moving, as if he was counting the number of gold coins in front of him. This behavior of the black robed youth seems very reasonable, but it makes rod pay more attention to him. Rod knew that in the process of trading, the slave was responsible for counting gold coins. Similar to the young man in black robe, the necromancer who was responsible for magic trading would never do such a thing in terms of identity. For the necromancer, the life of a slave is not worth money at all. The value of a slave is even less than that of a transformed skeleton soldier. Many necromancers even take the initiative to buy the most inferior slaves from the freelance chamber of Commerce to transform the undead. flower It''s a totally meaningless act like counting gold coins. No necromancer is willing to take the initiative to do it. Under normal trading conditions, the young men in black robes would probably just sit by and wait for the slaves to report the result of the number of gold coins, instead of counting gold coins with these slaves. Rod noticed this and recalled the abnormality that the necromancer had shown when he entered. Rod recalled that it seemed that during his first visit to the magic guild, the necromancer in charge of the selection of magic was the young man in black. Rod knew that the black robed youth was obviously hiding something, and he didn''t want to be aware of it. He just wanted to ignore it by counting gold coins. If you are an ordinary person, you may directly ignore the black robed youth, but rod found this through careful observation. At this time, rod stopped walking and turned to the direction of the young man in black robe. It seems that the young man in black robe didn''t stop counting gold coins. On the contrary, he quickened his hand movement, only revealing his restless heart from his locked brow and slightly trembling facial muscles. Rod came to the young man in black robe. His hand trembled. A gold coin fell on the rest of the gold coins, making a crisp sound. Before rod spoke, the young man in black just raised his head and said to rod, just like he had just noticed him "Powerful necromancer, do you need any more spells?" Looking at the young man in black in front of him, rod didn''t say much, just stared at him. Through perception, rod can understand that this young man in black robe in front of him has just reached the expert level in his soul summoning skill, and his corresponding strength should be around level 4. Young people in black can also feel the death energy of rod. The extremely pure energy of death made the young man in black know the difference between them, and he didn''t dare to do anything for a moment. With the deterrence of death energy alone, rod completely suppressed the black robed youth in front of him. Looking at rod''s indifferent eyes, a sense of fear rose from the heart of the young man in black robe. For a long time, even the slaves in the rear counted more than half of the gold coins. Finally, rod''s words came to the ears of the young man in black robe. "Tell me what you''ve done." Chapter 234 The young man in black realized that rod seemed to have understood what he had done. At this time, some ideas immediately appeared in the hearts of the black robed youth. these However, just as the young man in black robe was planning to implement it, he thought of rod''s indifferent eyes. The young man in black robe knows that any behavior of himself will not play any role in the face of this necromancer, but will lead to his own death. At this point, the young man in the black robe seems to have let out a breath, no longer hide, but said to rod: "before... I have seen you come here to buy spells." "At that time, the types of spells you bought were a little strange. Generally speaking, few people buy spells like this, regardless of the type or category these these After listening to the explanation of the young man in black robe, rod also understood why he had those anomalies before. Compared with coming here for the first time, his strength can be said to have been greatly improved, which also makes the young man in black robe increase his speculation and recognize rod''s heroic identity. Because the identity of a hero can not be distinguished by the naked eye, the confirmation of a hero''s identity, in addition to the perspective of the eye, can only rely on the confirmation of another hero. The former hero necromancer also wanted to find out if rod was a hero by exploring him. The young man in black robe knew that he had offended rod by selling the information that rod might be a hero. In this case, even if he was killed directly by rod, the rest of the people did not dare to do anything with rod. The life of the young man in black robe was completely in rod''s hands. Different from what the black robed youth thought, after listening to what he said, rod thought more about the internal situation of the thieves guild. Rod recalled that in the first expansion film, the inside information of all powerful forces has not been exposed. cutting-edge news With the progress of the game, after the players have more contact with the bandit guild, they will know why the bandit guild has been able to occupy one of the three major forces in the mainland only when they see that one strong person after another has been assassinated. In this case, rod''s intelligence was sold to the thieves guild by the young man in black robe, which really had some influence on rod. cutting-edge news Just when they were silent, the slave on one side had counted all the gold coins and went to the young man in black robe, ready to report to the young man in black robe in front. "Master, the counting of gold coins has been finished, a total of 7500." For the slaves, they could not understand the situation at this time. It was difficult for them to understand the confrontation between the black robed youth and rod. these Looking at the young man in black robe in front of him, rod said: "you know what you have done. If I leave without any punishment, I believe you will always worry about my revenge. Then, you can make up the rest of the gold coin for me. " At this time, rod was not short of gold coins, but punished the young man in black robe in this way. Compared with rod''s usual way of doing things, simply punishing gold coins has obviously been tolerated a lot. After hearing rod''s words and knowing that his life had been saved, the young man in black robe looked happy. As rod said, after realizing what he has done, if rod does not punish the young man in black robe, the young man in black robe will not be at ease, but always worry about the revenge from rod. cutting-edge news flower After dealing with the black robed youth, rod stopped at the magic guild and turned to leave behind. The most important place on rod''s trip this time is the freelance chamber of Commerce. Rod is going there to finish his soul mission. The soul task is related to rod''s life, and rod has to be cautious about it. This time, rod did not let the undead follow him, but went to explore it alone. Rod knew that because he was in the city of the dead, the freelance chamber of Commerce had a strong defense, and even recruited necromancers to protect him, just to prevent him from being attacked by those chaotic Necromancers. Due to the difference in rank, the guards of the freelance chamber of commerce can not resist the ghost dragon controlled by rod. However, the consequences of attacking the freelance chamber of commerce are extremely serious. Even the freelance chamber of Commerce in an ordinary small city, rod will deliberately avoid the attack. At this time, rod already had enough gold coins. As a last resort, rod did not plan to attack the freelance chamber of Commerce. Now, rod needs to go to the freelance chamber of Commerce in person. Along the way, rod has begun to use the treasures he wears. In front of rod, the eyelid on an eyeball pendant began to open slowly. Rod tried to lock Rowling''s position directly by the treasure [remote pendant], but the perception from the pendant was extremely weak, and the picture was very vague, as if he was strongly infected by something. Through the farsighted pendant, rod can only confirm that Rowling is still in the freelance chamber of Commerce, but can not confirm the specific location. After discovering this situation, rod knew that there was a means to interfere with this kind of exploration in the freelance chamber of Commerce, so he stopped trying. As the distance approached, a sense of blood came to rod''s mind. Through this perception, rod can feel a general direction. Compared with the farsighted pendant, the effect of elotte''s missing is not weakened. Following this perception in front of him, rod walked towards the freelance chamber of commerce not far away. Chapter 235 Following the consanguinity based perception, rod moved toward the position of a freelance chamber of Commerce. Entering the chamber of Commerce, the degree of consanguinity perception immediately increases. Rod can clearly feel that the direction of consanguinity perception is just a certain location in the business group. Without concealing his own death energy, rod walked directly in this direction. On the side, the maid, who should have come forward to inquire about her intention, felt the energy of death in rod''s body when she was close to him. She felt cold, as if she had seen something terrible, and did not dare to do anything. For a moment, no one dared to stop rod. Even the businessmen in conversation did not dare to make a sound when rod passed, for fear of attracting rod''s attention. Looking at rod''s figure, the guards in the chamber of commerce could not help clenching their weapons. However, they did not dare to make any moves. They even went forward to inquire and gave up under the pressure of fear. these In the process of moving forward, rod did not care about what happened around him. Instead, he continued to walk towards the rear, in the direction of consanguinity perception. Before long, rod came to the front of a large business group. The sense of consanguinity let rod know that the target he was looking for was within the business group. red Rhode sees all this in his eyes. At this point, this business group is obviously more standard than the general business group. As early as when rod was not close, members of the business group discovered his arrival. On the side, several guards immediately stepped forward to block rod''s pace. Although they felt the death energy of rod, the guards were not too afraid. Instead, they aimed their weapons at rod, as if they would attack him directly if they found something wrong with rod. these At this time, in the business group, a business group manager quickly came to the front, signaled the surrounding guards to put down their weapons, and asked rod what he wanted. Seeing the person in charge appeared, rod said directly, "I''ve got some information. I know that there is a hero in your business group. I want to buy it. The price is not a problem." Rod showed his intention directly, which is to get the hero Rowling. At this time, rod, no matter his own strength or wealth, was enough to make the business group carefully consider his request. In this case, hiding one''s real purpose, on the contrary, has little effect. After hearing rod''s request, the manager looked embarrassed and said: "Powerful necromancer, you also know the value of heroes, not to mention natural heroes. The last born hero who appeared on the mainland has now become a leader, leading his subordinates to fight against blakada''s mages. " "Xuehui business group does not intend to sell this natural hero in the ordinary form. If you really want to get her, a few days later, at the auction for the reconstruction of the city of mourning, the Xuehui business group will sell the hero in the form of auction. " After rejecting rod''s request, the manager seemed to think of something and reminded rod: "To be honest, due to the particularity of natural heroes, during this period of time, a large number of necromancers who have received news have come to this place, and even several senior necromancers have come here. I believe that only the necromancer who has been fully prepared can take out enough gold coins at the auction With that, the manager stopped talking and just raised his hand to signal rod''s departure. At this point, rod continued: "if you sell it directly to me, you can get more gold coins than at the auction." Rod didn''t plan to wait until the auction started, but wanted to get Rowling immediately at this time. Once at the auction, there are more variables. Even rod may not be able to grasp the situation. After listening to rod''s words, the manager in front of him laughed and said, "those necromancers before me, just like you said, but in the end, they can only take out tens of thousands of gold coins at most." "You know, it''s not so easy to get a natural hero. flower At this time, the manager''s meaning is very obvious. No matter what rod says, he will not hand over Rowling. Instead, he is waiting for the arrival of the auction to get the maximum profit. flower However, in the current situation, the business group intends to increase the price dozens of times through the auction. After understanding this, rod ignored the manager, but moved his vision to the rear of the business group. Seeing that rod didn''t reply for a moment, the manager continued: "If you want to coerce the business group by force, I advise you to give up this idea. In order to ensure the safety of the born heroes, the business group has invited a strong guard to stay here. Necromancer, if you really want to get born heroes, I advise you to go back as soon as possible to prepare gold coins. " At this time, after fully understanding rod''s intention, the business group manager was no longer polite to rod, but explained directly. Then, with the sign of the management of the business group, the two guards around him stood in front of rod again, while the manager himself returned to the business group. In the process, rod didn''t do anything, he just thought in his heart. After the management of the business group left, rod finally made a decision in his heart and turned to the outside of the freelance chamber of Commerce. In the absence of attention, a cold light flashed in rod''s eyes, and the undead creature that rod had left in place immediately moved. The ghost dragon no longer waits, but soars into the air. All the Necromancers around feel the breath of the ghost dragon, and their faces show a suspicious expression, but no one dares to make abnormal movements. The ghost dragon flies to the position of the freelance chamber of Commerce. Chapter 236 The necromancer who didn''t know his face was advised to step back, and the manager returned directly to the business group. The manager can only laugh at the idea of the necromancer. In the manager''s opinion, the purpose of the Necromancer''s coming here is to hijack the business group with force before the auction and obtain the natural hero at a low price. In this case, of course, the manager will not be polite. In this case, he will not even see the face of the natural hero, which is to prevent those crazy necromancers from doing anything. As for whether the necromancer will attack the camp because of this, the managers have no such worry. In order to ensure the safety of the natural heroes, the Xuehui business group specially invited the highest level of the guards, which even reached the fifth level corresponding to the senior necromancer in terms of strength. flower these As for the more powerful necromancers, they all understand the influence of the freelance chamber of Commerce. Even if they do it, they will do it in secret, and they can''t just come and grab it. As the manager thinks about it, he moves forward. Suddenly, in the manager''s perception, a strong energy of death suddenly appeared behind him. The manager quickly turned his head and looked behind him with an incredible look in his eyes. In his sight, the former necromancer appeared not far behind him. Under him, he was riding a centaur with two battle axes. The powerful guards that had been used to block him had disappeared completely. On the top of the Necromancer''s head, a ghost dragon with a dark white smell was flying over the sky towards the camp of the business group. Seeing what happened in the rear, the manager could not help but step back towards the rear, filled with fear. Compared with other professionals in the business group, although this manager has three-level strength, he is mainly responsible for negotiation and is not good at fighting. these When the ghost dragon flies over the top of the manager''s head, the feeling in the manager''s heart is even more extreme. I want to bend down the whole body to make myself feel better. At this time, a horse''s hoof sounded in the manager''s ear. The manager raised his head slightly because of fear, but only saw the necromancer quickly passing his back. For a long time, the manager did not dare to stand up until he could not see the back of the necromancer at all, but he was still shaking. The manager knew that even if he passed by, the necromancer didn''t pay any attention to himself, which was the reason why the manager survived. Combined with the previous conversation with the necromancer, the manager can guess the purpose of the necromancer. In this case, it''s too late to report the news. Different from the managers who are still in place, rod doesn''t have so many ideas ahead. Rod''s only purpose is to break into the business camp and rescue the hero Rowling. When the ghost dragon appeared, all the people in the whole camp felt its dark energy. In this case, even if rod wanted to hide his location information, he couldn''t do it. Compared with the general business group, due to the large number of people and the high value of goods, the freelance chamber of Commerce even divided a large number of places to accommodate the business group. If it wasn''t for the sense of consanguinity, Rodney couldn''t find the right direction for a moment. these these As rod approaches the position indicated by his consanguinity perception, there are more and more corpses of enemies around him, and the defense also becomes more rigorous. However, for the ghost dragon, the defense of simple numbers is no longer useful. Only when he takes out the same level 6 professional, he can resist a little. At this time, the ghost dragon through the spirit mark, let rod know, it met in front of the tenacious resistance. For the ghost dragon, under the tenacious resistance of the enemy, although its own strength is very strong, it can not quickly cross these enemies. these these these Rod did not underestimate the strength of the freelance chamber of Commerce. The attack on the business group was just to rescue Rowling directly. In this case, if the business group has any hidden means, or if it unites several other large business groups, even the ghost dragon, it also needs to fall into a bitter battle. For rod who wants to complete the soul task, this is obviously not what rod wants. Therefore, when he learned that the ghost dragon was dragged by other enemies, and that this position was not far from the place where he had the strongest sense of blood relationship, rod''s first reaction was to go to the battlefield, command the ghost dragon personally, and complete the soul task. As for the wake-up of these undead creatures around, rod needs them to create riots in the business camp to contain those who come to support. Riding under the Centaur leader, rod quickly toward the front. On the road Rhode passed, the corpses eroded by the energy of the nether world stood up one after another. these After passing several buildings again, the figure of the dragon finally appears in rod''s sight. In front of the ghost dragon, two soldiers with full body armor are holding their shields in front of them. Even if their armor is corroded by the ghost dragon breath, the two soldiers still have no fear. In the rear, several mages are casting spells one after another. In front of them, a light blue shield blocks all the energy of the nether world. Chapter 237 Under the action of the mage, a large number of spells bombard the ghost dragon in front of him, but it is difficult to achieve any effect. Most of the spells released to the ghost dragon are eliminated under the action of the dark energy. these these these these These new guards are fighting with the vampires who are standing in the way. On the side, along with these guards, there was a team of shooters with crossbows in their hands. Due to the large scale of the business group, there are many kinds of members in the Xuehui business group, and there are even shooters who are specially responsible for long-range combat. these In the face of the powerful crossbow, the vampire also dare not hard, at this time has used the bat. these Compared with the dark green cloud of death released by ordinary necromancers, the cloud of death released by rod is darker and more intense on the whole. Because the intensity of the cloud of death is directly related to the level of Necromancy, the cloud of death released by rod is obviously far more than that of ordinary Necromancers. In the area covered by the cloud of death, the flesh and blood of all the crossbowmen who touch the cloud of death will quickly disappear in the cloud of death until there is no flesh and blood in the whole body. these these Rod noticed that the cloud of death was blocked by a shield and could not penetrate it. these Rod found that in the center of this layer of shield, there is a dark blue crystal ball, which is suspended in the air at this time, triggering the magic energy around to supplement the consumption of the shield. After discovering this, rod immediately had an idea in his mind. At this time, the soldiers in front of the ghost dragon gradually showed a state of no support. Due to the difference in rank, it is obviously extremely rare for the two soldiers of the fifth level to be able to hold the ghost dragon for such a long time. Under the corrosion of Youming Longxi, the armor of the two soldiers was almost completely damaged, and even the shield in their hands was almost broken. As for the bodies of these soldiers, although they are exposed to the energy of the nether world, they are wearing a kind of amulet, which greatly reduces the erosion of the energy of the nether world. In this case, it is perhaps the most important thing for these soldiers to have enough courage to fight the ghost dragon again after losing their equipment. In the face of the attack of the ghost dragon, one of the soldiers seems to have lost the courage to fight completely after the shield in his hand is completely damaged, and runs to the position of the rear shield at a high speed. The remaining soldier didn''t know this behavior of his companion until his companion left and the pressure he had to face increased sharply. Facing the attack of the ghost dragon alone, the soldier didn''t give up immediately. Although the mage in the rear has been casting magic to attack the ghost dragon, he obviously won''t last long. Due to the suppression of rank, in the face of ghost dragon, the advantage of number obviously has not played much role. Even so, rod''s heart, still had a sense of uneasiness According to common sense, even if the whole business group is destroyed under the attack of the ghost dragon, it may take some time. Rod doesn''t know where this uneasy feeling comes from, but it is obvious that the business group must be solved quickly. In rod''s line of sight, the former soldier didn''t have any obstruction when contacting the shield, as if the light blue shield didn''t exist at all, so he went through it directly. After discovering this, just when rod was going to cooperate with the ghost dragon to quickly solve the remaining soldier, he suddenly felt very uneasy in rod''s heart. Suddenly, a magic wave came from behind rod. And rod, who had been riding on the Centaur leader, disappeared. Just in front of rod''s original figure, an assassin appeared holding a dagger and covering his whole face with a black mask. If it wasn''t for rod to appear in another position on the side directly through instant movement after he found something wrong, rod would be seriously injured or even die just by this attack. After discovering the assassin''s trace, the Centaur leader immediately waved his battle axe and tried to cut at the assassin who suddenly appeared. The axe blade cut the assassin''s original position, but only to a layer of shadow. Not far away, there was the sound of weapons colliding. The Centaur leader went along and saw rod, who was resisting the assassin''s attack. In the process of the Centaur leader waving his weapon, the assassin had locked rod''s position again and immediately followed him. The moment the assassin appeared, rod noticed something was wrong. The assassin, using instant movement directly, appeared behind rod and wanted to kill him directly. Later, the assassin''s fighting style also confirmed rod''s idea. When rod uses instant move to distance, the assassin also uses instant move to catch up immediately, and then attacks rod. Chapter 238 At this time, rod and the assassin are fighting on one side. In the face of the assassin''s successive attacks, rod did not panic, but immediately took out the weapon from the space ring to parry. As far as basic attributes are concerned, due to the large amount of bonus brought by his racing achievements, rod''s attributes are not much different from those of the assassin in front of him. In addition, rod''s expert swordsmanship makes it difficult for the assassin to do any damage to rod for a while. After discovering this, the assassin could not help but speed up the action in his hands. After the next attack is still blocked by rod, the assassin uses instant movement again and wants to appear directly behind rod. However, when the assassin''s figure reappeared, a cloud of death directly shrouded his figure. In the cloud of death, the flesh and blood of the assassin melt quickly. The assassin endured the pain of his body and used instant movement again to escape from the cloud of death. Even though the assassin''s reaction has been very rapid, it is still eroded by the cloud of death. In a few seconds, the flesh and blood of the assassin''s body almost completely melts, and the original black robe on his body becomes dilapidated. In this state, the assassin did not dare to continue to fight with rod, and directly used instant movement to escape from the battlefield. After fighting back the assassin''s attack, rod didn''t have much ups and downs in his heart. In rod''s view, the assassin''s attack style is more like the fighting style between players in the past. However, the assassin is obviously unfamiliar in this kind of fighting. He should have never met an opponent like rod. They also master instant movement. In a battle, as long as one of them shows his flaws, he will be killed instantly by the other. Rod recalled that there were such a group of assassins in the thieves guild, which were specially used to hunt and kill mages. these This kind of Assassin is of great value. Even the players who have been in the thieves guild all the year round may not be able to see it. Therefore, when it was found that Rhode could not be killed, the assassin gave up the fight without any hesitation and evacuated by instant movement. What rod didn''t expect was that he was attacked by the assassin of this fighting style inside the Xuehui business group. Fortunately, the assassin had been defeated by himself. Rod knew that there could not be a second such assassin in the business group. If there was one, all of them would be sent out in this battle, otherwise it would be meaningless. In the process of the battle, the ghost dragon will also solve the soldier in front of him and begin to attack the front shield. When the ghost dragon body reaches the shield, it is blocked outside by the shield instead of entering directly like those soldiers because of the large amount of ghost dragon breath on its body. At this time, the ghost dragon bumps into the protective cover in front of it. The protective cover that could block the ghost dragon''s breath appears to be vulnerable and completely unable to resist the ghost dragon''s attack. As the shield broke, the light on the crystal ball dimmed down and slowly fell from the air to the ground. The mages around are planning to cast a spell to attack the ghost dragon, but the ghost dragon breath arrives again and instantly submerges the mages who stay in the same place. Only a small number of mages who are quick enough to react can escape the attack of Youming Longxi. Although the mages in front of him have been solved, the sense of crisis in rod''s mind still remains unchanged. Rod doesn''t know where this feeling comes from, but rod knows that he doesn''t have much time to delay. With rod''s passing, the dead corpses stand up one after another, and even the mages killed by the ghost dragon can even transform them into low-level corpses if rod wants to, but rod doesn''t have this plan Because of the mental imprint, even the Centaur leader has no extra mental imprint to control the surrounding undead after controlling many undead creatures. At this time, it will only be bad for him to transform into a corpse witch. After the original position of the crystal ball, rod picked it up, did not immediately check, but into the space ring. Quickly across the hall in front, according to the blood perception of the message, rod walked in a direction of the interior. Because of his sense of kinship, even in a complex chamber of Commerce, rod can clearly perceive Rowling''s position. flower Ahead, there is no obstruction. After perceiving the power of the ghost dragon, all the guards just want to leave here and dare not plan to fight at all. After going through a hall in front of him and opening a door, rod came to one of the rooms. In rod''s perception, the place with the strongest sense of consanguinity is in this room. Because the room is not spacious, unless the front wall is destroyed, otherwise according to the body shape of the ghost dragon, it is completely unable to enter the room. In order to prevent the collapse of the house caused by the destruction of the wall, rod did not let the ghost dragon enter, but personally entered to explore. Before entering the room, as if thinking of something, rod took out a ferocious mask from the space ring, put it on his face, and then entered it. In front of rod was a soldier with an almost broken iron sword in his hand and a broken red armor scattered around him. This soldier is the one who retreated in the process of fighting with the ghost dragon. Although he retreated, he did not leave like an ordinary man. Instead, he returned to this room for the first time, which clearly shows his position in the business group. In addition to the withdrawn soldier, there are still two people left inside the room. Both of them are women, wearing the same style of red dress, one of them is more delicate, wearing a lot of jewelry on the head and neck, and the overall face is fair. On the other, there was no dress, and his face was more tender. Through the hint from the sense of consanguinity, rod knows that the woman without any dress is her sister Rowling. Seems to understand the purpose of rod, the soldier did not say much, but clenched the weapon in his hand, rushed toward rod. Looking at rod''s dress, the soldier clearly knows that rod is the necromancer who controls the ghost dragon. In this state, the soldier knows very well that there is almost no possibility of defeating the necromancer. Only when he launches an attack suddenly, can he hope to turn defeat into victory. Chapter 239 As early as the moment when the soldiers launched the charge, rod also took measures to deal with it. According to the method of casting in memory, rod held it with one hand, and a spear leaping with lightning appeared in rod''s hand. With rod''s powerful throw, the spear shot at the soldier. Facing the charge of the soldiers, rod showed Titan''s arrow at the first time. Looking at the spear coming from the front, the soldier didn''t plan to dodge, just protected his shield in front of him. In previous battles, although his equipment was almost completely corroded by dragon breath, the soldier himself did not suffer much damage due to the blessing of magic and the protective treasure he wore. Because it is in the interior of Diya, in order to deal with the attack of the necromancer and prevent it from being eroded by the cloud of death, the treasure of the soldiers to prevent erosion plays a vital role in the face of the nether dragon breath. If it wasn''t for this treasure, I''m afraid the soldier himself would be corroded by the netherworld dragon breath just like his equipment. At this time, in order to launch a counterattack against the necromancer, the soldier understands that only in the process of breaking in, can he have a chance to take the damage brought by the spell, otherwise he will only die. However, what the soldiers didn''t expect was that the magic that rod cast could not be blocked by his own simple response. eight p.m. eight p.m. Caught off guard, the shield in the soldier''s hand was completely hit by Titan''s arrow. At the same time, with an explosion, the soldier flew straight to one side and landed on the ground again. He didn''t know his life or death. Seeing a large number of new experience points in the system log, rod knew that the soldier had died. After discovering the ending of the soldier, the woman in the original hardcover suddenly showed a sense of sadness in her eyes. At this time, the woman raised her hand, and on the only way to enter the room, there was a burning wall of fire. In the process of burning, the fire wall ignited a large number of objects in the room. However, the woman obviously didn''t care. Behind the fire wall, she pulled the young woman to say a few words, as if to explain something. In the process of confession, the woman suddenly found that the original necromancer with mask had passed through the fire wall and appeared in her sight. The fire can''t burn on the necromancer at all. The fire wall used to block the necromancer doesn''t seem to have any effect. This scene clearly fell into the eyes of the two people in the rear. Through the wall of fire, with a wave of mana, rod''s body directly disappeared. Before the woman could react, rod appeared directly behind her and attacked her. With a flash of sword light and a sudden pain, the woman''s consciousness dissipated quickly. She only felt that the whole person was sinking into the dark. At this point, rod pulled the blade from the woman''s body. After judging that the woman is a caster, in order to prevent her from hurting Rowling''s life in despair, rod can only use instant movement to kill the woman. The result is consistent with rod''s expectation. Without defense, the woman was killed by rod without any resistance. At the moment when rod killed him, he got 90 experience points corresponding to women. these Rod understood that according to the strength level corresponding to the experience value, this woman''s professional level should be only level 2, which can only be regarded as an ordinary apprentice. Although it was different from what he expected, rod didn''t care and turned his eyes to one side. The sense of consanguinity reached a very strong level. Rod could confirm that the woman in front of him was his sister, Rowling. In the process of observation, rod also noticed the appearance of Rowling. In the past, rod has also observed the appearance of his body, and Rowling is 80% similar to the appearance of his body, but there are some differences in the details, and the whole is relatively weak. red This discovery, can''t help but let rod some Lengshen. Combined with the previous woman''s actions, rod realized that he seemed to misunderstand the relationship between Rowling and the previous woman. If we find out this in advance, rod will not kill it directly, but in this case, it is obviously a little late. Just as Rodriguez was thinking, Rowling took action first. Rowling didn''t say much. She didn''t even look at the woman''s body on the ground. After stopping her grief, she walked slowly to rod''s side, as if waiting for rod''s command. Rod knows that Rowling has gone through a lot more than ordinary people. Whether it''s the destruction of the village before, the killing of all her relatives by the undead, or the appearance of this scene now, Rowling has grown up a lot. In this state, Rowling is very clear that for herself, there is no force to resist the powerful necromancer, and the only thing she can do is to comply. After finding Rowling''s reaction, rod is also more satisfied. He can understand his own situation, so he doesn''t need to take it away by himself. With Rowling, rod quickly walked out of the room. At this time, according to the sign of rod''s spiritual imprint, several of his main undead creatures have gathered here. As for the undead creatures transformed from the battle, rod did not intend to take them away. When Rowling and the Centaur leader looked at each other, they seemed to confirm something. The Centaur leader seems eager to attack Rowling, but rod stops him. Among the heroes, you only need to look at each other to confirm the hero identity of each other. In this case, the Centaur leader obviously found the new Rowling and wanted to fight with him. Because rod just wants to find the hero Rowling and complete his soul mission, and does not intend to destroy the freelance chamber of Commerce here, after completing the mission, rod immediately prepares to retreat. Just when rod is ready to take Rowling to board the dragon, rod has noticed an important problem. Chapter 240 For a long time, in addition to fighting, the ghost dragon was also used as the main means of transportation. Because of its huge body, even if it carries rod and other undead creatures, it will not have any problems. these However, what rod forgot is that unlike herself and other high-level undead creatures, although Rowling has a heroic identity, she does not have any strength. In this case, Rowling could not bear the ghost dragon''s breath, even just close to the ghost dragon, Rowling''s face appeared obviously uncomfortable expression. Even so, Rowling still does not have any words, just strong support close to the dragon, if not Rhode found this in time, quickly pull Rowling away, then the consequences are extremely serious. Realizing that Rowling could not ride the dragon, rod had to change his plan. Despite the successful rescue of Rowling, rod''s uneasiness still exists. Rod knows that he should leave here as soon as possible. Rod sighed in his heart. Originally, according to rod''s assumption, since he attacked only one business group, even the freelance chamber of commerce could use money to solve the problem. However, under the current situation, it may not be so easy to solve the problem. Through the control of mental imprint, the Centaur leader bends down, and rod lets Rowling ride on the Centaur leader. Looking at Rowling on the Centaur leader, rod asked, "Rowling, can you ride a horse?" After hearing this, Rowling was stunned for a moment. Even when the woman died, she didn''t change her look. At this time, she finally changed a lot. Without waiting for Rowling to reply, rod''s words came back again: "forget it." Later, Rowling felt that the Centaur leader sank, and there was a figure behind him. At rod''s signal, the Dragon quickly rose into the sky and began to fly rapidly forward. And rod is with Rowling, riding a centaur, the leader in the rear to follow. Along the way, as long as you see someone, the ghost dragon will attack immediately. This time, in order not to affect Rowling, the ghost dragon did not use the ghost dragon breath. Instead, it used its own body to launch an attack to clear the enemy on the road for rod. Only when the enemy was far away from the road, the ghost dragon would use the ghost dragon breath. Under the threat of the ghost dragon, the enemies in front fled one after another. No one dares to stop rod and his party, and rod is no longer transformed into undead. After a series of battles, rod''s mana value is not much. At this time, there are only single digits left. In this case, rod needs to keep his mana value to face possible exceptions. What rod didn''t notice was that just after he left, all the bodies in the rear stood up again and began to gather in one direction of the chamber of Commerce as if they had received some instructions. Of course, rod didn''t know what happened in the rear. In the escape, the front of the blocking force is much smaller. After such a long time of fighting, the rest of the people also understood the power of the ghost dragon and did not dare to have any obstruction. On the contrary, these people took the initiative to make way for rod and his party to move forward. It wasn''t long before rod rushed out of the chamber, but he didn''t slow down. Instead, he ran out of the sad city. Along the way, rod''s momentum attracted the attention of a large number of Necromancers. However, they did not dare to follow rod and only dared to observe from a distance. After leaving the city, rod takes Rowling all the way in one direction, and the ghost dragon also rises into the sky to investigate the enemies that may appear everywhere. I don''t know how long it took. Until it was getting dark, rod and his party stopped in front of an abandoned village. When he takes Rowling out of the city of mourning, the soul task that has been imposed on rod suddenly dissipates. Since then, rod has no bondage, and the soul task he was forced to get when he came to this world has been completed. Realizing this, rod felt a sense of happiness. As for what to do after completing the task, in the process of marching, rod also had some thinking. Under the current situation, because there is no constraint, rod can completely grasp the plot according to the previous life and get the maximum benefit. On the contrary, after offending Diya''s freelance chamber of Commerce, I''m afraid it''s very difficult for me to continue my activities in Diya. Once the news of my existence is exposed, I will only face the attack of a large number of magic assassins employed by the freelance chamber of Commerce. In this case, rod finally decided to collect a part of Titan''s arrow in Diya, and then immediately left Diya for a new location. Through the location information of Titan''s arrow displayed in his mind, rod found that he needed to pass a familiar place to go to this location. This position is exactly the town where rod had been before. Here, rod fought with the mayor who was also a necromancer, and finally harvested the seed of bone vine. these It is obviously different from rod''s first visit to this small town. At this time, there are no people here. Rod remembers that after that battle, there should still be a small number of residents living in the small town, but at this time, there are no people at all. The battle between rod and the mayor obviously had a great influence on the town. Before that, although the mayor had been luring the necromancer to come to the town, he undoubtedly provided a kind of protection for the residents of the town. After losing the guard of the mayor, almost any necromancer who comes here can kill all the residents of the town. For the residents here, it is more difficult to survive. Come to a house to stop, there are signs of violence at the door, there is a pool of dried up blood behind the door, but there is no body left. Inside the house, there is a musty smell, but it does not affect the choice of this house. As it was getting dark, now that he was able to find the house before it was completely dark, rod planned to take advantage of it and rest for a night. Without the limitation of soul task, time is much easier for rod. Of course, before the break, rod had some questions and wanted to ask Rowling. Chapter 241 Looking at Rowling who followed him into the room, rod''s eyes flashed with the appearance of a magic wave. "Use the magic [eye of perspective]." "Because your mental attributes are similar to your goals, you get some information about your goals." "Target has hero template." "Target highest level special skill: wisdom." "The highest attribute of goal: spirit." these these In rod''s memory, the eye of perspective, according to the spiritual gap between the caster and the target, will get a very different message. When the spirit of the caster far exceeds the target, the perspective eye can get a lot of information, even the value of each attribute can be fully known. However, if the caster''s spirit is lower than or close to the target, the result will be the same as that of rod. For this point, Rhode naturally felt a little incredible. After finishing the inheritance task, rod''s spiritual attribute value was improved again. In this case, he still could only get Rowling''s little information, which was obviously beyond rod''s expectation. Under the effect of the hero template, the attributes of the hero will be significantly higher than those of the same level creatures. The higher the level of the hero, the more obvious this is. The natural hero will greatly advance the arrival time of this point, so that it can get a lot of attribute bonus at the beginning. For Rowling''s heroic expertise, rod also has some speculation, but still needs to confirm with Rowling. Rod noticed that Rowling had been watching herself since she entered the room. There seemed to be a complex feeling in her eyes. It seemed that she had been like this since she rode on the Centaur leader. At this time, rod no longer waited, but said to Rowling directly: "Born hero, tell me what you''ve been through." care In this case, rod did not reveal his original identity. In the absence of a clear idea of Rowling''s case, rashly expose their identity, on the contrary, will appear passive. Hearing rod''s question, Rowling did not resist. Instead, she replied, "the village I used to live in was attacked by the necromancer. Then the necromancer sold it to the Xuehui business group, followed the business group to the city of mourning, and then lived in the city of mourning until the business group was attacked by you..." "Can you... Take the mask off your face?" With that, Rowling looked at rod and waited for his answer. Instead of taking Rowling''s words, rod asked, "what do you think of your time in Xuehui business group?" Hearing rod''s question, Rowling was stunned for a moment, but still answered rod''s question: "in the business group, I don''t have to worry about the threat to my life. If I have anything I need, someone in the business group will prepare immediately." "Sister ina is also very kind to me. She lives with me and always takes care of me. She also promised to send me to the magic school to study magic. Just in the end... " pharynx Rod understood that what Rowling said about ina should be the woman in red killed after she entered the room. At the same time, from Rowling''s words, rod also noticed some information. Rod continued: "you mean the business group promised you that they would send you to the magic school to study magic later, right?" Seeing Rowling nodding, rod pondered for a while and said, "I heard from the members of Xuehui business group that they participated in the auction to be held in the city of mourning in a few days. As a natural hero, you will also be sold as a commodity in the auction." these After hearing what rod said, Rowling''s face showed a clear disbelief. Without waiting for Rowling to reply, rod continued, "you said that the woman in red in the business group has been taking care of you, right? Have you ever thought about why the members of the business group will take care of you? Is it really to invest in you, as they say, when you become a powerful hero in the future, and then wait for you to repay them? " "Don''t be silly. The business group won''t believe what you will get in return at that time. They may even be afraid to turn on them when you grow up. They didn''t deal with you immediately. They were just waiting for an opportunity, waiting for a big enough auction to attract powerful necromancers to sell you at the highest price. " "What they do is just to prevent you from hating them. After all, they don''t know what your final strength will be. Before that, they can only try their best to reduce your hostility to the business group. " "If it wasn''t for me, you''d be sold to the necromancer at a high price and turned into a death knight." After hearing all that rod said, Rowling finally had a trace of anger in her eyes. At the same time, she said to rod, "don''t you tell me all this just to make me loyal to you? You can degrade them as much as you like, but I won''t believe it. " Obviously, Rowling took what rod said as a lie made up for her loyalty. As for her natural hero identity, Rowling also learned something from the people in the business group, but she didn''t think much about it. Naturally, Rowling would not believe the necromancer, who had just been in contact with him, and completely denied the business group that had taken care of her for several months. At this time, rod said: "I don''t need to cheat you, and I don''t need your loyalty. If I want to, I don''t need to talk to you at all. As long as I turn you into a death knight, then everything is settled, and it has nothing to do with your own will." "The reason why I talk to you so much is because..." With that, rod went up with one hand and took the mask off his face. special When she saw the face under the mask, Rowling was stunned. At this time, Rowling also finally understand, before his heart that familiar feeling is from where, tears began to gush from Rowling eyes can not stop. Chapter 242 Before, when she heard the necromancer call out her name, Rowling had a guess about the identity of the necromancer, but she couldn''t be sure. This familiar tone, Rowling only felt in one person, but according to Rowling''s memory, that person should have died in the invasion of the necromancer. This idea is more just a kind of intuition. Even when she thinks about the possibility of this situation, Rowling will laugh at herself and always have some unrealistic fantasies. But at this time, after seeing rod''s face, Rowling finally knew that her idea was true. Her brother, who thought she had died in the attack of the necromancer, was not dead, and she rescued herself from the business group. After confirming rod''s identity, Rowling also has a lot of questions in her mind. Rowling wants to know how rod survived the attack of the necromancer, how he became such a powerful necromancer in just a few months, and why rod said those words before. But at this time, these things are no longer important, for Rowling, to know that in this world, there are their only relatives, obviously is the best. Suddenly, in Rowling''s mind, the words originally used to refute the necromancer also dissipated at this time. Now, Rowling doesn''t want to think about anything. In Rowling''s heart, when Yi Na, who had been taking care of herself, died, she was already extremely sad, but Rowling still kept her appearance strong in order not to let the necromancer find her weakness. But at this time, when she found out that the necromancer was her own brother, under the fusion of the two feelings, Rowling''s feelings finally began to burst out. By the way, the grief of losing the rest of her family, all the feelings in her heart during this period, seem to be integrated into the grief, which makes Rowling''s original low voice sobbing, also begin to become intense, and finally become a wailing. Looking at Rowling crying in front of him, rod realized that although Rowling had the status of a hero, in essence, she was only a little girl. Even adults are difficult to accept everything, so happened to Rowling, for Rowling, this period of time obviously suffered a lot in the heart. This kind of suffering, no one can understand, even in the business group of ina, for Rowling, also can only be regarded as an outsider. This kind of suffering, finally also can only bear by Rowling in the heart. While Rowling was crying, rod didn''t disturb her or say anything. He just waited for Rowling to vent her emotions. After a long time, Rowling''s mood gradually stabilized, and her sobbing voice gradually decreased. Looking at Rowling, whose eyes were completely red in front of him, rod knew that in this case, even if he continued to talk, it might not have a good effect. At present, what Rowling needs more is to be alone and digest what happened. "You''ll have a night off here first." After telling Rowling this, rod takes out a quilt from the space ring and places it on the ground. Compared with the general straw mat, the quality of this quilt is higher, and it is more comfortable to use. Rod recalled that he seemed to get the quilt from Searle''s space ring. When he found it, rod paid special attention to it, but he didn''t use it. Until now, he gave it to Rowling. After putting it away, rod takes out a candlestick from the space ring again, lights it with fire magic, and puts it on the table. At this time, rod took out a magic book from the space ring, put it on the table, and turned to walk out of the room. Before leaving, rod looked back at Rowling, who was still in the same place and looked at himself "If the business group really intends to cultivate you, then you should have mastered a lot of Magic now. Even Yina, who takes care of you, also mastered the magic of firewall, instead of not teaching you any magic like now." "It''s still a long time. It''s a magic book. If you recover, you can have a look at it." "Think about it for yourself. Tomorrow morning, we''ll start again." With that, rod did not stay in the room, but left Rowling in the room, not knowing what he was thinking. Outside the room, rod found a seat at random and sat down. In the previous battle with the business group, rod has gained a lot of experience, which is enough for him to upgrade the character level again. Because he had been thinking about Rowling and the soul mission before, rod didn''t pay attention to these. Until then, he had a chance to upgrade the character level. "Consume experience value 10000, remaining experience value 14600. Class level increased to level 4 necromancer Level 2.... " "Get free attribute point 1, skill point 1..." After the free attribute points are assigned to the knowledge, rod''s knowledge attribute has reached 21 points. When it''s dark around, rod''s choice is to meditate instead of sleep, which can restore his spirit and increase his maximum mana. Unlike Rowling, after so much experience, rod doesn''t even need basic sleep. He only needs to meditate to replenish his body''s spirit and be more efficient. Rod doesn''t even remember when he last slept. At this point, rod no longer waited, but immediately entered a state of meditation. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Early in the morning, after his meditation, rod got up. Rod briefly looked at the restoration effect brought by meditation. After a whole night''s meditation, he had recovered most of his mana, and the maximum mana value had been greatly improved. He only needed to meditate again to reach the maximum value corresponding to knowledge. At this point, rod walked toward Rowling''s room. Pushing the door open, rod noticed the scene in the room, where Rowling was sleeping in the bedding she had made yesterday. Rod found that the candle he had lit had gone out, but the magic book was still in that position, and it seemed that he had never been read. It was as if she was woken up by the sound of pushing the door. Rowling under the quilt had a little action. Under the gaze of rod, Rowling slowly opened her swollen eyes, as if she had just woken up with a trace of confusion. Noticing rod standing on one side, Rowling immediately recalled the current situation and immediately sat up from the quilt. The confusion in her eyes immediately disappeared. Seeing Rowling wake up, rod no longer urged him to turn around and leave the room. At the same time, he took the door and waited for Rowling to finish finishing. Chapter 243 Before long, the door was reopened and Rowling came out of the room with a magic book in her hand. Rod re entered the room, put the bedding and candlestick into the space ring, and then took Rowling to the outside of the room. On one side, rod''s undead creatures had already assembled here, waiting for rod''s order. After calming down, after a night of thinking, Rowling has thought all that rod said clearly, and there is no longer any resistance in her eyes. Rowling knows that all that rod has done, even killing ina, who has been taking care of her, is just to take her away from the business group. Although Rowling thought that this method was extreme, Rowling would not blame rod for it. As if sensing Rowling''s thoughts, rod and she looked at each other, then stopped caring and turned to the Centaur leader. Because Rowling has not mastered at least the expert level of evocation, even if she is close to the dragon, her body will be affected to a certain extent. In this case, rod can''t take Rowling to move quickly by the dragon, so he can only rely on the Centaur leader. When rod is ready to take Rowling to ride on the Centaur leader, Rowling takes the initiative to return the magic book to rod. Instead of taking it, rod turned and looked at Rowling in front of him for her explanation. Rod remembers that the original owner of this magic book should be Searle. According to the corresponding rank of Searle, this magic book just records the content of the expert level evocation. For ordinary people, it takes a lot of time to master the expert level evocation with a magic book. these In this case, rod did not know why Rowling would choose to hand the magic book to herself. Rowling said to rod, "it''s like a Necromancer''s thing... I don''t want to learn evil undead magic." For Rowling, the necromancer destroys her village and kills all her relatives. In this case, all she can accept is that rod becomes the necromancer. It''s really hard for her to learn the Necromancer''s magic. Rod did not take over the magic book, but looked at Rowling again. Looking at Rowling''s firm eyes, rod knows that although Rowling admits her identity, there may be a long way to go to help her fight. flower Seeing this, rod had to take the magic book and change it from the space ring. The new magic book is relatively old, but the whole is more profound, and the recorded magic knowledge is also more profound. This magic book is the one that Lord got from the court mage ed. from it, rod learned the magic of instant movement and so on, and he still has the fourth level magic of the gate of time and space to master. Rod''s original intention is to let Rowling master the expert level evocation, not the following magic, but in this case, rod obviously can''t achieve his wish. Taking over the new magic book, Rowling simply looked through it and accepted it. After finishing the magic book, rod took Rowling with him, mounted the Centaur leader on one side, and began to run rapidly in one direction. In the sky, the ghost dragon is still responsible for investigating the surrounding environment to avoid meeting the enemy that may appear. Rod''s goal of this trip remains unchanged, and he chooses to go to the location of the artifact parts. According to rod''s original idea, if it is relying on the high-speed flight of the ghost dragon, it will be able to get to this position directly without even one day. However, under the current situation, I don''t know how many days it will take to get there. However, for this point, rod is not very anxious. Because the soul task has been completed, rod is no longer entangled in the time limit, and the number of days is no longer of great significance. This is also the reason that when he learned about Rowling''s choice, he was not forced to learn the art of evocation. In front of rod, although Rowling holds the magic book, she does not open it. Instead, she leans to her side and observes rod behind her. Although Rowling thinks clearly about what happened around her, she has no small doubt about how rod escaped the attack of the necromancer and how to become a powerful necromancer. Rowling is eager to know what happened to rod, and now is the best time to ask him. "Rod, what have you been through in this time, can you tell me?" When he heard the question coming from him, rod didn''t care. He just gave a light reply: "in order to save you from the business group, I became a necromancer and fought all the way to accumulate strength. It was not long ago that they attacked the business group until they felt that they had enough strength. " Rod''s words are very simple, but it contains a strong sense of cruelty. these In Rowling''s memory, rod, who used to live in the village with him, is just a naughty boy with a similar character. Even if he was asked to attack the animals around him, he would have a trace of intolerance. When Rowling saw rod again, she only felt that his whole person had changed a lot. Her personality and mentality were completely different from the original rod. If it were not as like as two peas and had a name identical to the original, Rowling would not have believed that this powerful necromancer was Rhodes. Rowling can also understand what kind of pain it takes to make this change. Compared with herself, who has always been in the business group, Rowling feels more distressed when she thinks of rod''s experience during this period. In this way, Rowling''s dissatisfaction with rod dissipated. At this point, Rowling finally fully recognized rod in her heart. At this time, Rhode, who was perceiving the surrounding situation, felt that he was tight in front of him. Rod lowered his head and found that in front of him, Rowling took the initiative to lean towards his body. In front of rod, Rowling is opening the magic book and reading it. Rod noticed that Rowling didn''t care about herself in the rear. Because the space on the Centaur leader was not big, Rowling just relied on herself for the convenience of reading. Rod understood that at this time, Rowling had no defense against herself, and she was really recognized by this natural hero. Chapter 244 Two days later, in front of a tall fort, the Centaur leader stopped. After two days of teaching, rod has taught Rowling simple meditation. Rowling is obviously more gifted in this respect than the time spent by rod in meditation for the first time. Under the guidance of rod, Rowling almost instantly entered the state of meditation, and the state is very stable, there will be no meditation beginners often make the mistake of unable to concentrate. In the process of the first meditation, Rhode relied on the experience of previous life meditation to proofread his own state all the time, so as to maintain. But Rowling did not need this step at all, and simply completed the first meditation. Because Rowling has read the magic book in advance, when she has completed deep meditation, she can immediately release a simple magic arrow. After discovering this, rod couldn''t help sighing about the power of natural heroes. If rod didn''t have systematic blessing, he would be much worse than the hero simply in terms of talent. After these two days of study, Rowling has mastered all the magic skills in the Royal mage''s magic book. With rod''s unreserved teaching, it can be said that Rowling has mastered all the magic skills that rod has mastered. Now Rowling mainly studies the knowledge recorded in the magic book. In the process of learning, rod learned from her the reason why she didn''t want to learn spiritualism. Rhode was hard to persuade her for a while, so she had to learn special skills related to magic. So all the way forward, after two days of attack, rod with Rowling, came to a castle in front. In rod''s perception, a part of Titan''s arrow is in the center of the city. According to the original map obtained from the city of the wind of Trow, rod judged that this city here should be called the city of Warren. After understanding this, rod let the ghost dragon with the vampire, hiding in the air, in order to avoid exposing the body, causing unnecessary trouble. At this distance, no creature will find the ghost dragon unless rod wants to. And rod, with Rowling, first came to the bottom of Warren to investigate. Unlike any city Rhode had ever been to, he found something unusual just as he was near Warren. Rod remembers that at the gate of the city of mourning, there are special guards to detect and prohibit the undead from entering the city. Of course, this can only limit the low-level Necromancers. A little more powerful necromancers can directly ignore the guards at the gate. But in front of the gate of Warren, rod did not see any guards, as if anyone could enter at will. After discovering this, rod didn''t have any fear, just came down from the Centaur leader. Rod''s move is to deal with the sudden battle that may appear at any time, while Rowling is still riding on the Centaur leader and going forward with the Centaur leader. Rod knew that although Rowling mastered a lot of magic, how to fight and how to deal with the enemy still needed to be learned slowly. The consciousness of fighting can''t be possessed overnight. Even if Rowling has the status of hero, her real fighting ability will not be stronger without training. In the process of searching for artifact parts, even if you just watch rod fight, the powerful learning ability brought by natural heroes can also let Rowling improve her fighting consciousness. As rod and his party walked into the city, rod noticed that there was no living thing on the street. However, in rod''s perception, the real situation in the city is not like what he has seen so far. Rod could clearly sense that a lot of peeping eyes came from the houses around the street. Like rod, the Centaur leader also felt this, even stronger than rod. Maybe the only one who didn''t find out was Rowling in the Centaur leader. After entering the city, Rowling has been looking around, as if to find something new. Following the perception of one of the eyes, rod looked in this direction. Rod''s view extended to one of the houses. Through the cracks around the house, rod saw one of the eyes. What makes rod care is that there is no malice in his eyes. On the contrary, it is more a kind of worry and fear. As if he had noticed rod''s line of sight, his eyes in the house suddenly disappeared, and he did not dare to look at rod at all. This discovery made rod have some ideas, but rod did not express them. these Along the way, both sides of the road are full of this kind of sight. these This gives rod a very strange feeling. Although there are a large number of residents in the city of Warren, they did not see anyone on the street all the way. Rod didn''t feel any death energy from the city of Warren. Only in the center of the town can there be a strong concentration of death energy. The whole city of Warren gives rod a very desolate feeling, just like the town where he stayed. Rod knew that there should be some secret in this city that he didn''t know, but he didn''t care about it. He just cared about the information of artifact parts. Unlike Rhodes, who didn''t care about what was happening around her, Rowling was obviously curious about everything. Rowling has been under house arrest for several months. Although she has been accompanied by ina all the time, she can''t suppress Rowling''s yearning for freedom. After being brought out by rod, this also begins to show. After arriving at Warren City, although in rod''s eyes, there are only a large number of desolate houses around, which is not worth paying more attention to, it is also a very novel scenery for Rowling. As she passed an open window, Rowling seemed to hear a slight sound. Although still on the Centaur leader, Rowling did not restrain her curiosity and looked into the window. Through the dim light in the window, Rowling saw the interior of the room. At this time, walking in front of rod, heard a harsh scream. Rod turned back and saw Rowling''s body leaning to one side. If the Centaur leader didn''t pull her with his backhand, maybe she would fall to the ground from the Centaur leader. Chapter 245 Rod came to Rowling for the first time to check her condition. After confirming that Rowling has not been hurt, rod follows her eyes and looks into the original room. Through this open window, rod also saw the inside of the room. In the room, there is a human like creature shrinking at this time. He has only simple clothes as a cover, no hair on his body, and his skin is extremely wrinkled, which is completely different from ordinary people. At this time, this humanoid creature seems to be startled by Rowling''s reaction, shrinking in a corner of the room, dare not have any action. Apart from this strange humanoid, there is no living thing in the room. Rod looks around the room and can only confirm that it is this humanoid that scares Rowling. From this humanoid creature, rod doesn''t feel any threat, only a few death energy remains. If it''s not for rod''s higher level of evocation, he will even ignore this death energy directly. Aware of this, rod looked to the side of Rowling again. At this time, Rowling gradually recovered from the shock. Rod came to Rowling and said in a cold voice, "what are you afraid of?" Hearing rod''s words, Rowling reacts and looks at rod. "In terms of power, the magic you have mastered these days has been able to kill the creatures in the room. In terms of identity, as a natural hero, you are scared by such an ordinary creature. " "Even if it''s really dangerous, you should move away in an instant, not stay where you are. What''s more, I''m here. " Looking at rod at this time, Rowling felt rod''s stern side for the first time and did not dare to speak at all for a moment. At this point, it seems to be aware of this, rod''s tone eased down, but the meaning did not change. "With your current strength, you should not be frightened by this ordinary creature. If you are in a battle, when facing the enemy, you may lose your life in a moment of confusion, and I can''t always protect you. " "If you''re scared, then..." With that, rod raised his hand and a magic arrow shot straight out, hitting the head of the humanoid creature in the house. In an instant, the creature''s head broke, blood splashed around and fell directly on the ground. "... shatter your fear." Seeing this scene, Rowling was stunned for a moment, her mouth slightly open, obviously did not expect rod''s approach. Centaur leader began to move again, although Rowling was stunned, but also in time to stabilize the body. It''s just that in Rowling''s eyes, there''s a lot more. For rod, Rowling has a deeper understanding at this time. After killing this creature, the line of sight from around decreases significantly during the process of moving. At the moment of discovering the existence of this creature, although rod didn''t examine it carefully, he could feel that there was no vitality in this organism, as if the vitality had been extracted from the body. Even if you kill him, rod doesn''t gain any experience. Again toward the city for a period of time, in front of the road, but was blocked by a thick wall. Rod noticed that most of the area in the city was surrounded by the wall in front of him. The area he passed first should be the location of the outer city. Rod looked around for a while, and finally chose a direction and walked along the wall to this side. Rod noticed that there seemed to be an open gate in that position that could be entered. In the process, Rowling looked glum, as if she had been since rod killed the creature. After a distance, rod came to the gate of this place. these these Before he got close to the gate, rod stopped the Centaur leader. Rowling on the Centaur leader noticed this and looked up at the gate. Rowling found that there was a man standing at the front gate of the city. Compared with the creature in the original room, this man was much more normal. No matter how he was dressed or how he looked, he was just like a normal person. Different from Rowling''s perception, the moment he found this man, rod knew that his goal was his own business. What he did when he entered the city should be seen by the owner of the city. There was no fear in rod''s heart. For rod at this time, the real strength, even in Diya, is at the top level. Even if the people in the city have any tricks, rod has no worries. It seems that seeing rod and his party stop, the bodyguard who appeared at the gate of the city came forward and said to rod, "master undead, on behalf of my master, welcome to Warren city. If you like, I will show you around the city." With that, the bodyguard made a sign to rod to come in. Obviously, the real appearance of Warren should be located in the inner city behind the wall, rather than the outer city that rod had seen before. Listen to the tone of the bodyguard, also did not regard the outer city as a part of the city of Warren. This bodyguard can easily distinguish who is the real necromancer among the people in front of him. As the bodyguard spoke, rod seemed to notice something from him, but he didn''t say anything. He just nodded and walked towards the city. In the process of rod''s going forward, the Centaur leader did not make any action. Until the guards in front had led rod into the city, the Centaur leader began to follow him in the rear. Entering the city, the surrounding buildings are also normal. It is no longer the desolate scene that rod had seen. There are many ordinary people around. The buildings in the inner city are relatively complete. Both the traces of the chamber of Commerce and the seemingly ordinary thieves'' Guild in the city are explaining the degree of development of the city to rod. Rod noticed that compared with a large number of necromancers in the city of mourning, even ordinary people in the city could not survive without joining the necromancery school. The residents here should be closer to the normal human city. Chapter 246 Compared with the city of the dead that rod had been to, Warren has changed a lot. Of course, this needs to completely ignore the outer city of Warren. If the outer city is also included, this city is still very different from the ordinary human city. Thinking of the creatures in the outer city, rod knew that Warren was not as simple as he saw. After entering the inner city, the surrounding scenery, whether the crowd or the children gathered to play, attracted Rowling''s attention. environment Rowling noticed that rod was in front of him. He didn''t know what he was talking with the guard who was leading the way. He didn''t pay attention to himself in the rear, so he stopped paying attention to rod and turned to the pedestrians around him. This observation, can not help but let Rowling heart shock again. Rowling noticed that children who thought they were just playing were not as they thought they were. Rowling found that among the children, a creature of the kind she had seen was falling among them. The children, with simple weapons in their hands, had branches or sticks, and were hitting the creature in the middle at random. these The creature tried to escape to the rear, but his body was firmly held in place by several older children. Obviously, they did not intend to let the creature go, but wanted to torture him to death. Obviously, this kind of humanoid creature with shrunken whole body has the same fighting ability as their appearance, and there is no hidden power. these It seems that the purpose of this humanoid escape was discovered, and the children around them all gave out arrogant laughter. At the same time, their hands kept beating the humanoid in the field. these Looking at all this, Rowling''s face was shocked, Looking back at the large number of corpses of these creatures she saw outside the city gate, Rowling seemed to begin to understand what happened to these corpses. Maybe because of the kindness in her heart, even if she didn''t know anything about the situation here, Rowling couldn''t bear to watch the creature being tortured by these children. Rowling raised her hand and released a Magic Arrow according to the way rod taught her to cast. these In an instant, a small hole was blasted directly from the position hit by the Magic Arrow. Around the children see this scene, immediately toward the side of the escape. these When all the children fled, the creature was left in the same place. However, at this time, he had no strength to escape and could only curl up on the ground to protect his wounds. Once Rowling leaves, these children will also return, and the fate of this creature is obviously doomed. Rowling motioned the Centaur leader to stop, but the Centaur leader ignored her and continued to move forward. Rowling knew that only rod could control the Centaur leader. If rod didn''t want to, the Centaur leader would never stop. At this time, Rowling looked forward to rod and found that rod was looking in his own direction. In the process of moving forward, the bodyguard explained the general area of the city to rod, and he didn''t have any idea to hide. He couldn''t help but let rod take a look at the bodyguard. When rod asked him about the situation of the outer city, the bodyguard didn''t answer him directly. He simply said a few words and then took him by, which attracted rod''s attention. these When he sensed the power fluctuation coming from the rear, rod immediately ended the conversation with the guard. He looked back at Rowling''s position, only to see Rowling''s action of ending the casting. Along the direction of the Magic Arrow, rod also found the fallen creature. Recalling what he saw when he first entered the city, rod immediately realized what was happening in the rear. For Rowling''s action, rod did not comment, just think that she is a waste of mana value. For Rowling''s attempt to stop the Centaur leader''s action, rod also intends to ignore. Just as rod is about to turn around and continue to talk with the guard, rod notices Rowling''s firm eyes. Seeing the determination shown in Rowling''s eyes, rod could only give a long sigh in the end. Rod knew that no matter how much he refused, he could not stop Rowling. Rowling has her own ideas, too. Rod realized that he could guide Rowling in fighting consciousness, but he could not impose his own ideas on Rowling in this position. these these At rod''s signal, the Centaur leader no longer advances, but directly takes Rowling and runs in the direction of the creature. At this time, rod no longer cares about the situation in the rear, but continues to walk towards the city with the bodyguard beside him. Just after rod left, a bat came down slowly in the sky, stayed on the treetop not far away, and looked at Rowling on the ground. In order to ensure Rowling''s safety, rod let the vampire leave the ghost dragon''s body and hide in the tree to avoid any accident. As for rod himself, after his comprehensive strength has been greatly improved, he is not worried about what will happen. Chapter 247 The Centaur leader quickly ran to the creature on the ground, and Rowling immediately turned over and dismounted. Hearing the sound of horse''s hooves, the creature who fell to the ground knew that someone had come to him. After discovering this, the only reaction of the creature on the ground was to curl up more tightly, without any intention of resistance. After dismounting, Rowling saw that there were a lot of scars on the creature''s body, and the blood gathered under the creature''s body. Without any treatment, the creature obviously could not live long. Rowling realized that the children she had met before had no intention of keeping them. If they didn''t show up, they might have killed him here. Rowling did not know what the creature had done, which led him to be treated like this by these children, but in the current situation, Rowling could not think about it. Rowling immediately raised her hand and cast healing magic on the creature according to the method taught by rod. As a blue light appeared around the creature''s body, the wounds on his body immediately healed a lot, but those more serious injuries still couldn''t recover quickly. Even so, the creature crouched on the ground still did not dare to do anything. After discovering this creature''s reaction, Rowling finally began to understand why rod was so angry when he found that he was frightened. A creature like this, who had no resistance ability, just because of its terrible appearance, could scare himself who had learned powerful magic. Naturally, rod would be dissatisfied. Finally, it seems to find that his injury has recovered a lot. The creature suddenly changed his crouching posture, stood up directly from the ground, ran towards the inner city gate, and did not dare to look at Rowling. Rowling didn''t react to the creature who suddenly got up. By the time she realized the creature''s action, he was very close to the inner city gate. At this time, Rowling immediately followed, see, Centaur leader also had to follow Rowling''s rear in accordance with rod''s order. After leaving the city, the creature''s speed still did not slow down and ran towards a lane in the outer city. After arriving at the outer city, Rowling once again noticed the body of this creature piled up on one side. these Following the figure that the creature ran past in the sight, Rowling moved quickly and finally followed him to an alley. After such a long distance, Rowling was out of breath. Beside her, the Centaur leader still followed her closely, but there was no response at all. Rowling noticed this and rode directly on the Centaur leader''s body. She wanted to drive her to catch up with the fleeing creature, but the Centaur leader was not moved. Even if Rowling tried to persuade the Centaur leader in front of him, the Centaur leader still didn''t respond. On the contrary, there was an impatient expression on the Centaur leader''s face. Because the observation is not meticulous, Rowling did not find this point, but Rowling knows that the Centaur leader is not willing to help himself, if you want to catch up with the fleeing creature in front, you can only rely on your own strength. After a long delay, the creatures in front of her have completely lost sight, and Rowling has to look for them in this area by herself. Rowling has many questions in her mind. She wants to ask the previous creature, including the surrounding environment, the origin of these creatures, and what he did, which led to his being beaten by those children. these At this time, Rowling''s heart, suddenly flashed the figure of rod. Rowling knew that if it was rod, she would be able to explain all this clearly. She only had to ask rod to get the answer. But Rowling doesn''t want to ask rod. Rowling also has a trace of pride in her heart. In the original village, rod, who is not very smart in her eyes, can make such a big change. Rowling believes that if rod can do it, so can she. Therefore, Rowling plans to find the answer to all this in person. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ At the same time, led by the bodyguard, rod came to the front of a palace, which is the only place in the city with a lot of death energy. Along the way, through the introduction of the bodyguard, rod almost made clear the structure of the city. Rod learned that there was no traditional necromancer school in the city. LORD looked ahead at the palace, where the Lord of Warren was. In rod''s perception, artifact parts also exist in the palace. Compared with other buildings in the city, this kind of palace is more magnificent. The moment I saw the palace, the desolation in the city was swept away. Instead, there was a deeper silence. Just as the bodyguard was about to climb the steps of the palace, rod''s words came from his ear: "what should I call you, Lord of Warren?" At this time, the front guard''s steps stopped. Then, the light on the guard was distorted. The normal guard had changed completely. After realizing that he was found, the bodyguard no longer hid himself, and immediately removed the disguise that was imposed on him. With sunken eyes, a black crown made of unknown materials on his head, and a strong energy of death in his body, Rhode was a wizard of the dead. "It''s worthy of being the necromancer in the city of wailing. You can easily see through my disguise. You can call me Sepp." At this time, the appearance of sharp change of Sepp, said to rod. Compared with the general necromancer, Sepp''s appearance did not appear any abnormality, which undoubtedly made rod notice. "Why did you choose to come to Warren?" Looking at rod ahead, Sepp asked. "There is a treasure that I need very much. According to my investigation, it is in the city of Warren and stored in the palace here. I want to find it." Rod replied. "How much do you need?" "If you will, you will get it." "Then, please come with me and get this treasure yourself." Then, under the guidance of Sepp, rod walked with him towards the palace. Chapter 248 Rowling, who is moving forward, suddenly hears a slight sound coming from a house not far away. The voice is like a low cry, has been reverberating in Rowling''s ear, Rowling easily locked the voice out of the house. Recalling the similar experience before, Rowling knew that the room where the sound came out should have the previous existence. Rowling noticed that the only difference from her previous experience was that this time, the sound did not disappear immediately after it appeared, but continued to spread. This low cry seems to contain endless pain, or boundless fear. Came to the sound of this room, Rowling is going to push the door open, action suddenly stopped. In Rowling''s mind, the previous experience seemed to reappear. At that time, in the deep room, a strange looking creature just stared at herself, which made Rowling extremely scared and even screamed. Thinking of the house in front of her again, this kind of fear appeared in Rowling''s heart again. Listening to the low cry in her ear, Rowling''s outstretched hand could not help but be there. At this time, Rowling''s ear, rod''s words came again. "If you''re afraid, break your fear." Rowling recalled rod''s action at that time. Rod directly killed the creature in the room after he found that he was afraid. Rowling was extremely shocked by rod''s action. Even if she thought about it afterwards, Rowling would secretly complain that rod''s way of dealing with it was too extreme. But at this time, Rowling didn''t understand the significance of rod''s action until she really wanted to step into the room. Rowling knew that the creature in the room was extremely weak except for its terrible appearance. Even ordinary children could easily beat it with sticks. The only thing she had to overcome was her inner fear of the unknown. After thinking about this, the original deep room in front of Rowling was not so terrible. Rowling overcame the obstacles in her mind. Fear, has completely disappeared from Rowling''s heart. Rowling immediately opened the door and looked into the room. Compared with the houses on the surrounding streets, this room is not big, but Rowling noticed at a glance that similar to the previous kind of creatures, there are three in this room. The one in the middle, the creature Rowling had seen in the city, was sobbing. Although she was treated by Rowling, for the creature, the wound did not completely recover. After he tried his best to escape here, the creature had no strength to persist, so he fell to the ground. The only thing he could do was to cry in a low voice. Next to him, two other creatures are taking care of him. these these Seeing this happening, Rowling is going to enter the room and ask the creature on the ground. Suddenly, Rowling''s arm, by the rear Centaur leader firmly grasp. Rowling looked back and found that the Centaur leader''s eyes were not on her. Following the Centaur leader''s line of sight, Rowling found that a creature appeared in another room in the rear. There is no difference between this creature and the one in the room. It looks very similar in appearance. They are all skinny, with extremely wrinkled skin and no hair on them. Seeing this creature, as a hero''s instinct, Rowling immediately confirmed in her heart that this creature is also a hero. As a hero, the Centaur leader obviously discovered the creature earlier than Rowling, and also confirmed his heroic identity. At this time, the Centaur leader has grasped his axe, aiming at the hero in front, ready to fight. Next to the street, vampires no longer hide, but directly reveal their body shape. They change from the original bat form to noumenon. Once they find something wrong, they will immediately take action. During this time, vampires have been staying with Ghost Dragons. After absorbing a lot of netherworld energy from the ghost dragon, the vampire has greatly improved, both in its intelligence and combat ability. Rowling found that after seeing the surrounding undead creatures, the hero could not help but step back towards the rear. Once it is found that something is wrong, the hero will immediately flee back to the inside of the room. Rowling realized that the hero''s strength is not strong, and there is no malicious, on the contrary, he may be able to get a lot of useful information from him. Thinking of this, Rowling breaks away from the Centaur leader, grabs her hand, takes the initiative to walk out from behind the Centaur leader, and walks towards the hero''s position. Seeing this, the Centaur leader immediately followed Rowling from the rear and approached the hero''s house. For the Centaur leader, due to his high-level detection skills, through a simple observation of the hero, we can know that he is not good at fighting, and like these creatures around him, he can not bring any threat to himself. Recalling rod''s previous orders, in this case, the Centaur leader will not have any obstacles to Rowling. these When Rowling agreed to act alone, rod gave clear instructions to the Centaur leader. At this time, the Centaur leader only acted according to these instructions. environment High in the sky, the ghost dragon is still lurking quietly. Once Rowling is in danger, she will come down to support immediately. This is rod''s ultimate means. Even if Rowling is attacked by a strong enemy, under the protection of the Centaur leader and the vampire, as long as it is delayed a little, the ghost dragon will come down from the sky and destroy these enemies. This is also the reason why rod dares to let Rowling move freely. At this point, Rowling went to the house where the hero was. When Rowling was about to speak, the hero first pointed to the room, motioned Rowling to enter it, and then went straight in. Chapter 249 Looking at the dark house ahead, Rowling did not hesitate to enter it. At this time, in front of Rowling, a shadow is in front of her and enters the room. This shadow is a vampire. When the vampire judges that Rowling may be in danger, take the lead and help her explore the possible situation ahead. Seeing this, it seems that she is afraid of the conflict between the vampire and the hero inside. Rowling immediately follows the vampire into the room. Rowling found that compared with the room she had entered before, this room was extremely empty. There was an obvious passage under the ground. She didn''t know where to go. It was obviously a special transformation. The hero who appeared earlier was standing in the room. Even Rowling, who is less experienced, can feel the abnormality after seeing the scene inside the room, and associate with all kinds of abnormal scenes in the outer city. Rowling knows that to solve all this, she still needs to pass the hero in front of her. As if to feel the gaze of Rowling, the hero slowly forward, toward the direction of Rowling came. Vampire immediately ready to fight, but Rowling will stop it, from the hero, Rowling did not feel any malice. Rowling knows that the hero let himself into the room, obviously has some information to tell himself. Finally, the hero stopped not far from Rowling, opened his withered mouth and said, "born hero, I have something to ask you." Perhaps because of Rowling''s identity, when the hero found that Rowling was a natural hero, he made up his mind and wanted to turn to Rowling for help. "I want to know what''s going on here." Rowling did not immediately agree to the hero''s request, but to him, put forward their own questions. these To Rowling, the hero said earnestly. these The hero''s voice is very hoarse, in addition, the words are also very vague, Rowling carefully distinguish some, can understand the meaning of what he said. these After hearing Rowling''s question, the hero nodded, with a bitter look in his eyes. Before Rowling could react, the hero then explained: "a few years ago, the city of Warren was not like it is now. Although the necromancer was ruling, the residents of the city could still live here at ease." "This situation continued until a powerful necromancer arrived. The Lord of the city did not know what agreement he had reached with the necromancer, and eventually he did not appear. The necromancer, who called himself Sepp, gradually took over all the things in the city. " "Under the rule of Sepp, the city of Warren was divided into inner city and outer city. Originally, it didn''t matter, but then his actions towards the outer city were really unacceptable." these And those ordinary people, after being extracted with vitality, become the creatures you see in the outer city. " these "Sepp even collaborated with the city''s freelance chamber of Commerce to capture a large number of refugees in other places. Every day, many of these creatures were taken from the inner city and sent to the outer city." With these words, the hero was in great pain and began to have tears in his eyes. With the hero''s explanation, Rowling''s questions have been fully answered. At this time, Rowling''s heart, only a strong shock. Rowling did not expect that the real situation in the city should be like this. For Rowling, who is not rich in experience, it is obviously hard for her to accept. As if recalling something, the hero sighed and said: "Speaking of it, only after I was changed into this by Sepp, can I be regarded as having the understanding, awakening and becoming a hero. If I had known his real intention earlier, I would have believed nothing he said... " The hero knew that everything that happened in the streets of the city would be watched by Sepp all the time. Therefore, even if he contacted other people in the outer city, he did it secretly and never appeared on the street. This hero also knows that compared with ordinary heroes, only natural heroes are willing and able to deal with the situation here, which is why he does not hesitate to reveal his identity. "Due to the limitation of this body, the most original vitality in my body is lost. Even if I become a hero, it is difficult for me to upgrade my rank. I can never defeat Sepp by my own strength." "Born hero, I don''t have anything valuable to give you, but I''d like to use my heroic identity to implore you to kill the necromancer Sepp and destroy everything he has built in the city." With that, the hero tried to straighten his bent back, clasped his hands on his chest, and at the same time bowed to Rowling in a more formal manner. If rod is here, then he can see at a glance that this kind of etiquette is not common people can know. Seeing this kind of etiquette, rod would doubt the hero''s identity for the first time, but Rowling didn''t pay attention to it. Looking at the hero in front of her, using his extremely dry body to perform this kind of ridiculous etiquette, Rowling didn''t have a smile in her heart. On the contrary, Rowling could feel the hero''s sincerity from this kind of etiquette. To plead as a hero is the strongest request. With the determination in his heart, Rowling was infected by the hero and immediately agreed: "I will kill Sepp for you." Influenced by the hero, Rowling also ignored her own strength gap, and regardless of her real strength, whether she could kill Sepp, she directly agreed to the hero''s request. Chapter 250 Seeing Rowling''s promise, the hero''s eyes finally showed a trace of gratitude. Before he could continue to talk with Rowling, there was a loud noise outside the house. Suddenly, half of the wall on the side of the house completely collapsed, and the light from outside came in instantly. Due to the distance, coupled with the timely stop of the vampire, even if the wall collapsed, there was no harm to Rowling. Following the outside light, Rowling looked toward the abnormal position. Rowling found that many soldiers in black armor appeared on the street outside the wall. At this time, Rowling felt that there was a strong energy of death around her. these Remembering the hero''s move to introduce herself into the house, Rowling immediately realized that Sepp had obviously monitored any events in the outer city by some means. It was because of her arrival that Sepp found the hero in front of her. Because of the close distance, the hero retreated into the passage at the first time, and Rowling had to leave the room first. these these these these Seeing this, Rowling immediately raised her hand and released a slow Dharma. these Through these days of learning, Rowling chose one of the four series of spells to focus on learning according to rod''s guidance. According to rod''s suggestion, Rowling''s final choice is the native magic. At this time, Rowling already had the expert level of native magic, which was also amazing to rod. Even the more difficult door of time and space, Rowling is also able to show it without any obstacles. Although rod knew in advance that heroes have great talent in learning special skills, what he didn''t expect was that Rowling could master expert level native magic in a few days. these these In the Centaur leader battle, the vampire did not come forward to help, but has been guarding Rowling side. these Therefore, they can easily deal with the black armored soldiers around without the help of Ghost Dragons. On one side, Rowling is planning to release magic to support the Centaur leader on the battlefield, but suddenly noticed that the sound of fighting seems to be coming from the original house again. Rowling moved some distance to one side and looked into the room along the wall broken by the black armor soldiers. Rowling found that the hero he was talking to was resisting a soldier who jumped into the room. Unlike the Centaur leader, who is extremely good at fighting, this hero is just like the creatures living in the outer city. In the face of the attack of the black armor soldiers, he has no strength to resist. At this time, there are many wounds on his body. Rowling was about to release a spell to support the hero, but it was a little late. The black armour soldier stabbed the hero with a sword. The black armour soldiers kept on moving. After penetrating the hero''s body with the blade, they directly dragged him into the tunnel under the room, and did not give Rowling the chance to cast magic to save him. See this scene, Rowling''s heart suddenly appeared extreme sadness. Rowling knew that even if she wanted to enter the tunnel to rescue the hero, the vampire and Centaur leaders around her would not allow it. Even if she wanted to command them, they could not care about themselves, just to fulfill rod''s order and protect themselves. Recalling the words that the hero once told herself, Rowling''s heart was more determined than her grief. Sepp, the necromancer For the dead hero''s promise, Rowling did not intend to violate, or, it is precisely because the hero died in front of him that Rowling''s mind is more firm. It seems that the task has been completed, and the black armor soldiers who are fighting with the Centaur leader stop at the same time. Instead of attacking, they quickly retreat to the rear. these It seems to have been affected by the battle. When the battle started, those eyes that originally existed around had disappeared completely, for fear that they would cause unnecessary trouble because of their own attention. The battle between the black armour soldiers and the Centaur leader also affected some houses nearby. In the room, as long as you can see the fighting creatures of the black armor soldiers, they will be killed directly. these Rowling thought of what the hero had said. These creatures in the outer city were only changed by ordinary people. Thinking of this, Rowling once again had a deep feeling about what Sepp had done. these ¡­¡­¡­¡­ At this point, rod came out of the palace with a shield in his hand. Success is rod''s only comment on the operation. Rod followed the city Lord Sepp into the palace. Along the way, the city Lord was very polite until he gave him the treasure he needed to find. Chapter 251 In rod''s perception, the city master also hides a large part of his strength, and his real strength will not be weaker than the palace mage he saw originally. Even so, the Lord of the city still didn''t resist. He took the initiative to hand over the treasure to rod, as if the shield in rod''s hand was not an artifact, just an ordinary treasure. Although rod was very surprised by the way the city Lord did, he didn''t show it. After getting the shield, rod continued to talk with the city leader for a few words, and then left toward the rear. At this time, rod''s eyes, also put in the hands of the shield above. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ [guardian shield] Quality: Treasure Type: shield Equipment requirements: None Basic attributes: strength + 4, physique + 4, speed - 2, indestructible Special attribute: completely resists damage magic with base damage below 120. Evaluation: the shield seems to be very common, but it can effectively defend against magic attacks. If you have enough knowledge, you may be able to get hints from the pattern on the shield. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Even if it''s just one of the artifacts, the shield is still very powerful. Rod knew that if all the parts of the artifact could be collected completely, "Titan''s arrow" would show its real function. Put the guardian shield into the space ring, and rod''s collection of artifact this time is also complete. In rod''s perception, the remaining parts of the artifact are located far away from him and cannot be collected for the time being. Through the location of the mental imprint, rod quickly walked toward Rowling''s position. At this time, it seems to feel the Centaur leader and the vampire''s message to himself. Rod noticed that there should be a battle on Rowling''s side, but there was no loss. Because he didn''t know the specific situation, rod quickly walked toward Rowling''s position. It wasn''t long before rod walked out of the inner city gate and came to the street of the outer city. Through the perception from the spiritual imprint, rod knew that Rowling and his party should stay here and wait. After the battle, in order to ensure Rowling''s safety, and at this time, rod also got the shield he needed, he did not let Rowling continue to move forward, but stayed here, waiting for rod''s arrival. Before long, rod came to Rowling and his party. Rod noticed that many houses around collapsed, and there were traces of a large number of creatures leaving. Obviously, the battle was not as simple as he thought. Looking at Rowling in front of her, before rod asked, Rowling said to rod first: "Rod, will you help me kill a man?" When he heard Rowling''s question, rod was a little surprised. He didn''t expect Rowling to make such a request. Through this period of contact, rod is also fully aware of Rowling''s character. In rod''s opinion, Rowling is kind. It''s hard to imagine that Rowling would ask for killing herself. "Who do you want me to kill for you?" rod asked "A necromancer named Sepp, he should have a great position in the city." When he heard Sepp''s name, rodton knew who Rowling was referring to, but he didn''t understand why she did it. In the process of acquiring the treasure, through Sepp''s death energy concentration and his strength, rod clearly knows that he is not a fake. Rod wants to know that Sepp''s real body has been talking with him in the city, and when it provoked Rowling. Seeing that rod did not reply, but looked at herself, Rowling explained: "I learned from a hero that the creatures living in the outer city were the ones that scared me at first. They were actually changed from ordinary people." these And all of this is what Sepp did Then, as if to think of something, Rowling face appeared obvious anger. these After learning Rowling''s reasons, rod''s face was obviously disappointed, but he still replied, "if it''s just for this reason, I''m sorry to refuse." these Rod light answer: "no meaning. these The present time is not suitable for fighting here. " "Why do you want to rescue them? Is it just because of compassion in your heart? Or, saving them can improve your own strength? " After listening to rod''s words, Rowling was a little silent for a moment, and didn''t know how to answer. In the end, she could only tell rod everything these I promised the hero that I would kill the necromancer Sepp for him... " Before Rowling finished, rod immediately interrupted: "if it''s just this level of commitment, you don''t need to keep it." As if he had thought of something, rod continued "Commitment is also classified. If it is a commitment to other people, it needs to be paid accordingly. cutting-edge news "This kind of commitment is only related by interests. If you don''t think the reward is worth it, you can violate it at any time. You think of it as a promise that didn''t exist from the beginning. " After hearing rod''s words, Rowling was stunned. Obviously, because of rod''s identity, what he said had a great influence on Rowling. With that, the Centaur leader bent down, and rod signaled to Rowling to leave. Then rod suddenly noticed Rowling''s eyes. Rowling didn''t move. She was still standing there. At this time, Rowling''s eyes reddened again, and she looked at rod like this. Aware of Rowling''s state at this time, rod knows that maybe he is too strict with her, maybe he should not easily deny her promise, and should not impose his own experience on her. In this regard, rod can only give a long sigh. these If you can''t, I''ll do it for you. " In the sky, the figure of the ghost dragon appears. It seems that when rod orders, he will immediately spit out the breath of the ghost dragon and attack the city of Warren. Chapter 252 If Sepp is just a small role with no strength, rod will help Rowling to kill, and he won''t refuse at all. However, through his own perception, rod knows that Sepp''s strength is not weak. Moreover, according to the current situation, rod is not suitable to stay in diyane. From Sepp''s attitude towards himself, rod obviously felt abnormal. Even if not, Sepp will not greet himself with this attitude, or even give the treasure to himself directly. Sepp emphasized his identity. Rod knew that something happened that he didn''t know. However, if it is Rowling''s strong demand, rod will not refuse. As for killing and destroying the city, rod has no burden. Even if Sepp has given him the treasure before, if the battle starts, rod will not show any mercy to Sepp. On the contrary, rod will be happy because his strength has been improved. Unlike Rowling, who needs a clear reason to do things, rod does all this just to improve his own strength. Therefore, even the war with Warren City, to some extent, is in line with rod''s expectations, but this time may not be suitable for fighting. It all depends on Rowling''s will. For rod, it doesn''t matter whether he wants to fight here. However, when rod noticed Rowling''s expression, rod stopped the dragon in the sky. When she learned that rod was finally willing to fight for himself and captured the town, Rowling was suddenly silent. For a moment, Rowling didn''t say anything, but began a fierce ideological struggle in her heart. She didn''t know where to look. She just looked around all the time, as if she could make a decision for her. During the period when the dragon''s body appeared, there was also a response in the city of Warren. Rod noticed that a lot of black smoke was producing in the sky of the city. When the smoke rises to a certain height in the sky, it will no longer continue to rise. Instead, it will spread around quickly. In a twinkling of an eye, it has covered most of the sky. these As there are not many visitors coming, Warren city does not always maintain the existence of the dark sky. It only opens the dark sky when it is aware of the ghostly dragon appearing in the sky and rod''s possible intention to launch an attack. Noting this, rod looked at Rowling again, hoping that she would make a quick decision. Since our side is completely exposed to the enemy''s sight, the longer it is delayed, the more unfavorable it will be for rod. At this time, Rowling has made a choice, eyes very firm. Seeing that rod looked in her own direction, Rowling said, "no, brother. Let''s go." Feeling the change in Rowling, Rodney didn''t reply for a moment, but just looked at Rowling and seemed to want to get an answer from her. "It''s my own commitment to that hero. I shouldn''t force you to help. This is my promise... " It was as if she remembered what rod had said before, and Rowling''s voice was very firm at this time. Looking at Rowling in this state, rod knows that she has gained a lot of growth in this experience, but what she understands doesn''t seem to be what she taught. Rod shook his head slightly and said, "if only you had thought about it at first, it seems a little late now." With that, rod turned his eyes to one side. Rowling followed rod''s eyes and saw nothing but ruins. these Soon, Rowling will find the exception, in this position, there are some mana fluctuations exist, if only with the naked eye observation, is nothing to see. It seems that the actions of rod and Rowling are discovered. With a more obvious fluctuation of mana, a thief dressed in the ruins no longer hides, but directly shows his figure. At this time, the thief said: "hand over the mother of the dead." The thief didn''t have any superfluous words. His tone didn''t seem to discuss with rod, but was a direct threat, but rod didn''t respond. Seeing that rod did not seem to be moved, the thief quietly made a sign towards him, and walked towards him at the same time. What the thief didn''t know was that rod didn''t understand him. In rod''s memory, the mother of the dead should be the highest quality crystal of the dead, and it is also an important item for the top necromancer to complete the endless night ritual. Once the death energy released by the mother of the dead is absorbed, the quality of the endless night ritual will be improved to a higher level for the top Necromancers. Listening to the tone of the thief, he clearly believed that he had the mother of the dead in his hand, but rod did not know the existence of the mother of the dead, let alone owned it. Rod knew that no matter how he explained it, the thief would not believe it. Since he dared to appear in front of him, he obviously had full confidence. Rod can''t confirm whether the existence of the thief has anything to do with Sepp in Warren, but it''s too late to think about it. As the thief slowly approaches rod, the undead under rod''s control reacts for the first time. At rod''s signal, the Centaur leader pulls Rowling aside and always pays attention to protecting Rowling, while the vampire rushes directly to the thief''s position. Looking at the vampire rushing straight ahead, the robber was not moved, even the pace of moving did not change, still maintaining a uniform speed, toward rod''s position. Seeing that the distance was close, the vampire clawed at the thief, but only caught a scattered shadow. At this time, a wave of mana suddenly appeared behind rod. The thief who was walking appeared directly behind rod. As soon as the thief appeared, a shining Titan''s arrow came towards his position. The thief didn''t expect rod''s reaction and was directly hit by Titan''s arrow. However, as the purple amulet on his body flashed, a purple shield appeared in front of him. The explosion of Titan''s arrow is completely neutralized by the shield produced by this purple amulet. But the price is that the purple amulet disintegrates directly and scatters from the thief. Chapter 253 The thief obviously didn''t expect that the necromancer could react so quickly in the face of his own attack. According to the thief''s observation, the Necromancer''s appearance is very young, and should not have such rich combat experience. Originally, the thief was planning to attack when the necromancer and his party left. When leaving, the Necromancer''s vigilance will be reduced to the lowest. If you choose this time, the success rate is obviously the highest. But the thief didn''t expect that he would be found directly by the necromancer, so he had to show his body. As early as he found out the reaction of the thief to the vampire, rod guessed his next attack. Rod remembers that this kind of magic assassin of the thieves guild caused a lot of trouble in his previous life. Instant movement, a magic used by mages to protect their lives, is used by thieves to attack. It is a deadly threat to ordinary mages. If it is the first time to face this kind of attack, rod will obviously be in a hurry. However, after he beat back many players who used instant mobile raids in his previous life, this way no longer has any threat in rod''s eyes. As long as he always keeps his sense of the surroundings, even if he used instant mobile raids, he still has time to react. When the body protection was broken, the thief''s body disappeared again. This time, the thief appeared in front of rod''s left, and directly waved his dagger and stabbed toward rod''s position. With the sound of a weapon collision, the thief''s attack in a hurry was easily blocked by rod with his iron sword. One strike failed. The thief was about to change his position with instant movement and attack again, but he felt a threat from the sky. The thief stopped immediately, disappeared and appeared at a distance. A very strong netherworld dragon beat the thief''s original position, and instantly enveloped him. If the thief does not retreat immediately after finding the abnormality, but insists on attacking rod, then the result will be completely covered by this dark dragon breath. In the shadow of the netherworld dragon, rod''s figure is completely covered, and the thief can''t find rod''s figure. these Instantly, these gases seemed to be completely inhaled into rod''s body, and rod''s body appeared again. Rod noticed that he could also absorb the breath of the netherworld dragon, but because of the different types of energy, the higher quality breath of the netherworld dragon could not convert much mana, even less than the ordinary cloud of death. Looking at rod who stayed in the same place, the thieves in front of him also fully understood his strength. This thief is an elite assassin resident in Warren city. He is an important figure in the thieves guild in this area of Warren city. At first, when the thief learned that rod and his party had come to Warren City, he didn''t pay much attention to it. In his opinion, it was just a powerful necromancer. However, according to the characteristics of rod and his party, the thief began to pay attention to their identity. cutting-edge news As a result, the auction that the city of mourning originally planned to hold had to be postponed. these According to the information obtained by the thief, the most powerful one in rod''s party should be the ghost dragon, but the thief guild did not provide information about other creatures. Knowing this, the thief had confidence because he mastered the instant movement. In his opinion, he did not know how many necromancers he had killed. Even if this necromancer could control the ghost dragon, he still could not escape the fate of death. However, when the attack was easily resisted by rod, the thief realized the difficulty of the enemy in front of him. Thinking of this, the thief immediately turned his eyes away and looked at Rowling. In the previous battle, in order to ensure Rowling will not be injured by mistake, rod specially let the Centaur leader take her to one side, which undoubtedly let the thieves find a chance. In an instant, the body of the thief disappeared again and turned to appear directly behind Rowling. The thief understood that according to rod''s strength, he obviously could not kill him. If he caught the people he cared about, he might have a chance to win. However, what the thief didn''t expect was that just when he appeared behind Rowling and was ready to attack her, a spell had already appeared in front of him. With a bang, the thief''s body suddenly fell towards the rear. When he fell to the ground, the following rod noticed the abnormality of the thief. In the center of the thief''s body, there is a huge hole, blood is flowing in all directions. At this time of Rowling, has stayed in place, open mouth, Lengleng Leng looking at his hand. In the previous battle, seeing that rod easily resisted the attack of thieves, Rowling recalled the fighting principles taught by rod yesterday. Rowling remembers that she was practicing instant movement at that time. After being discovered by rod, rod specially told her about the skills of instant movement and how to face the enemy who used it. these these After finding this point, combined with their own perception of mana fluctuations, it is no longer troublesome to deal with these magical assassins. these When she saw the thief looking at her, Rowling immediately realized what he was thinking. After discovering this point, Rowling''s consciousness didn''t even react. Her body immediately moved. She turned and raised her hand to cast the magic at one go, directly killing the thieves who appeared in the rear. When rod arrived here, Rowling''s face did not appear the joy of leaping to kill the strong enemy. On the contrary, Rowling looked at her shaking hand and could not say a word. Chapter 254 Rod quickly came to the thief, after a simple search, took a space ring from his body. I don''t know whether it was out of self-confidence or other reasons, the thief didn''t take off the space ring when he was in action. I''m afraid at the beginning, he didn''t expect that he would fail, let alone die here. If Rowling didn''t lock his position and cast his magic in time, the thief could escape from the battlefield with instant movement even if he was defeated. Rod holds the space ring in his hand, simply wipes it and hands it to Rowling. At this time, Rowling still seems to be immersed in her own feelings, holding nothing in her hands, but she can''t stop shaking. After discovering rod''s action, Rowling subconsciously took the ring from rod. Before Rowling spoke, rod''s voice came first. "Don''t rush to inject mana. The battle is not over yet." Rodriguez refused to fight with Warren City, mainly because he was worried that in the process of fighting, thieves hidden in the dark would attack him. For the attack of thieves, rod himself is not afraid, but can not always guarantee Rowling''s safety. Even if the city of Warren was beaten down, Rowling was hurt in the battle, which was obviously something rod didn''t want to see. Although rod does not know why the magic assassin attacked him, the mother of the dead he mentioned obviously has something to do with the freelance chamber of Commerce. Rod also wrote down the Revenge of the freelance chamber of Commerce this time. At this time, there is no magic assassin in the city, and the power of the thieves guild has weakened a lot. The only thing to pay attention to is the power of the Lord of the city. Therefore, rod does not keep his hand any more. In rod''s eyes, there is not much difference between necromancers and other creatures. Rod only thinks about how much experience they can provide. The ghost dragon takes the rest of the dead creatures to the sky again, flies towards the inner city, and begins to release the ghost dragon breath towards the city irregularly. As the strongest creature under rod, ghost dragon can cause great damage under the reckless release of dragon breath. In the outer city, only rod and Rowling were left. Looking at Rowling, who still hasn''t slowed down, rod didn''t say much, just waiting for her to slow down. At this time, rod also found the difference in Rowling. Compared with the conventional hero, although Rowling has the status of hero, she is more simple. Rowling''s will can''t be compared with those heroes who wake up by will. For ordinary people, if they want to be a hero, the most important thing is to gather their own will. Only by condensing one''s own will and according to the instruction of one''s own will, can one get the chance of hero awakening. these Heroes, good or evil, do things in order to carry out the ideas in their hearts, which leads to the fact that in the eyes of ordinary people, heroes are often extremely paranoid and do things different from ordinary people. Hero, in the final analysis, is just another kind of template name relative to ordinary creatures, not as good as its literal meaning. The huge attribute bonus brought by the hero template, as well as the strong learning ability, coupled with the exclusive hero specialty, it is doomed that the hero is not ordinary. In terms of talent, Rowling is not ashamed of her natural hero status, far more than ordinary heroes. After a few days of teaching, for Rowling''s overall strength, rod has a rough judgment. According to the general mage''s training progress, when the special skills and attributes reach the corresponding level, they can be promoted. But for Rowling, knowledge and spiritual attributes are not weaker than Rhode, the only thing she lacks is her own special skills. This also means that Rowling only needs to master a series of special skills of the legal system through her own learning, and then she can be directly promoted to a fourth or even fifth level mage. It''s hard to imagine that before that, Rowling was still imprisoned by the business group until she was rescued by rod. Rod realized that if Rowling''s hero specialty was not wisdom, but any low-level magic, Rowling could escape from the business group by her own strength without even having to save herself. Of course, according to Rowling''s character in the business group, it is estimated that this is difficult to achieve. Even so, rod still did not doubt Rowling''s talent. Rod knew that as long as she changed her mentality as soon as possible after a series of appropriate training, she would become the most powerful caster around rod. After arriving at Warren City, rod has been trying to change Rowling''s mentality, but has not found a good opportunity. It was not until then that rod found the right opportunity. At this time, rod took the initiative to approach Rowling, who was still in a daze. What rod didn''t expect is that after a period of time, Rowling still hasn''t recovered. "What are you thinking? If you don''t kill this assassin, you will be killed by him. If he dares to attack us, he is ready to die. " "What''s more, what you killed is not those who have no resistance, but someone who wants to take your life." As if he had thought of something, rod added. After listening to rod, Rowling came back to herself. After such a long time of waiting, Rowling also thought a lot. Rod''s original intention was to give Rowling a comfort. When the end of a life, even if the life is the enemy, Rowling''s heart still produced some pain, but not as deep as rod thought. Rowling has a different understanding of death. It seems that Rowling had this feeling when the village she lived in was destroyed by the necromancer. these Before killing the thief, Rowling didn''t have a general understanding of her own strength. Rowling''s mentality is similar to that of being locked up in the business group. The only difference is that she no longer feels lonely after meeting her relatives, and her heart is not so painful. these Looking at Rowling in a daze in front of her, rod thinks that she is still immersed in the pain of killing and has never recovered. But what rod doesn''t understand is that in addition to the pain, Rowling actually has another idea in her heart. Chapter 255 After killing the thief, Rowling''s heart is not sad, but a strong shock. She has a sense of fullness after feeling the strength, and she just hasn''t recovered for a while. Rowling has an intuitive understanding of her magic power. In the process of teaching Rowling''s spell, rod omitted the effect that the spell could cause. For ordinary mages, there is no wisdom, so they need to practice the same spell for a long time to master it. Therefore, the mage knows the effect that each spell can produce, and will never encounter danger without knowing which spell to cast. However, for Rowling, who has mastered a large number of spells in a few days, the effect of each spell can only be roughly understood. Unlike rod, who has values in the system as a reference, Rowling still needs to explore the effects of spells. Seeing that Rowling still didn''t seem to respond, rod took the initiative to reach out and hold Rowling''s hand, took her and walked towards the inner city. To rod''s surprise, Rowling didn''t have any resistance, so she let herself pull. Rodriguez thought Rowling was guilty of killing someone, but it didn''t seem like that. Rowling looked at the front with their own forward rod, nature is another feeling. With rod''s actions, Rowling also understands that no matter rod teaches his magic or scolds himself when he is dissatisfied with his behavior, it''s all for her own good. Rowling realized that without rod''s warning, she might have been frightened and unable to cast her magic at the first time when the thief appeared beside her. Once this happens, the outcome of the battle will be different. With this in mind, Rowling''s original dissatisfaction with rod completely disappeared. Compared with the experience in the business group, she remembered that rod had no defense against himself, and even gave all the magic to herself. Then Rowling understood who was really good to herself. Looking at rod in front of her, Rowling seems to have another emotion in her heart. Realizing that Rowling''s state has been restored at this time, rod is going to release his hand, but another force is coming from his hand. Rowling''s hand, not much effort, but firmly grasp their own, there is no meaning to let go. Feeling this, rod went with her. In this case, due to the treasure [elot''s missing], rod''s perception is almost completely focused on Rowling in the rear. Even if rod wants to focus on other places, it is difficult for him to do so for a moment. The only thing Rhode can feel is the strong death energy coming from the front. Take Rowling and rod all the way to the inner city. Coming to the gate of the inner city, rod looked into it. these Under the influence of Youming Longxi, the ordinary residents in the city were unable to resist and died quickly. The attack of the ghost dragon caused a lot of chaos in the city, and a large number of residents fled. Rod could even see the flames rising in the city at some time. these In normal times, even a mage apprentice can deal with the fire in the city. However, in the city of Warren, because there is no magic guild, the remaining mages will run away from the city as soon as they find the attack of the ghost dragon. It is impossible to control the life and death of the rest of the creatures in the city. The fire in the city is more and more fierce, even the ghost dragon''s ghost energy can''t spread in the fire. Ghost dragon alone, a sixth level creature, can also cause devastating damage to Warren. If he was not afraid of the hidden magic assassin, rod would not even say anything to the city Lord sepudo. Instead, he would let the ghost dragon destroy the place and then get the city''s Guardian God''s shield. Rod noticed that in order to wait for his arrival, the ghost dragon was still breathing in the city, but he deliberately avoided Sepp''s palace. The attack of the ghost dragon, even the freelance chamber of Commerce, was also shrouded in the netherworld dragon breath. In the process of fighting with the ghost dragon, the rest of the undead are mainly responsible for attacking the fleeing people. The Centaur leader is working with the vampire to enter the freelance chamber of Commerce in the siege. these Even though she knows that all these things happened were caused by the undead creatures under rod, Rowling can''t complain about rod. On the contrary, Rowling thinks that it is her previous commitment that makes rod choose to destroy Warren city. Thinking of this, Rowling also fully understood her position in rod''s heart and could not help holding rod''s hand more tightly. If it wasn''t for rod to let go, Rowling would have held rod''s hand all the time. When a large number of buildings in the city were damaged, but there was still no sign of Sepp, rod felt that something was wrong and immediately commanded the ghost dragon to attack Sepp''s palace. And this also needs rod to command the ghost dragon himself, cooperate with the ghost dragon, and launch an attack on Sepp''s palace together. Although rod will not be affected, Rowling is different. Rowling, who does not have any level of evocation, has no difference from those ordinary people in the face of the nether dragon breath, and has no resistance. So rod had to leave Rowling outside the city gate. On one side, the Centaur leader and the vampire put down their fight and quickly came to Rowling''s position to protect them according to the instructions of the spirit mark. There was nothing unusual about the vampire who simply obeyed the command of the mental imprint, while the Centaur leader on one side was obviously angry, and seemed to be dissatisfied with rod''s interrupting his fight. Rod can''t manage so much. When the undead is in place, he rushes towards the palace. In the battle of Warren City, the ghost dragon did not encounter any decent resistance. Along the way, only a large number of bodies were left. The battle was exceptionally smooth. Even when the tribes of the elites were destroyed, they would resist, but Warren was totally different. Seeing more than half of Warren destroyed, Sepp still didn''t appear. Rod wanted to know what he was doing. Chapter 256 According to the instructions from the spiritual imprint, rod followed the direction of the ghost dragon all the way to Sepp''s palace. Compared with rod who had been here before, the palace had changed a lot. Under the erosion of the netherworld dragon, the palace is constantly collapsing, not as grand as when rod first saw it. Even so, Sepp still did not appear, allowing the dragon to roam in the sky, as if the palace was destroyed without the slightest care. Soon, the ghost dragon stopped spitting the breath of the netherworld dragon, turned to rush directly to the position of the palace and began to attack with its body. Rod was watching as the Dragon destroyed the surrounding buildings. If Sepp really wants to hide and look for the best opportunity to attack, then the opportunity for the ghost dragon to attack with his body is undoubtedly the best opportunity for Sepp. Rod did not believe that, to this extent, Sepp could calmly hold back. Through the control of the spirit mark, the ghost dragon came down from the sky and began to destroy the surrounding buildings. Even so, there was no resistance. At this point, rod clearly felt the abnormality. Under the shadow of the dark sky, rod''s perception was not suppressed. With the collapse of the palace, in rod''s perception, the death energy in the palace has completely disappeared, as if it had never existed. Instead, it is a kind of energy mixed with the breath of the living. After discovering this, rod immediately asked the ghost dragon to stop attacking. However, through the information in the mental imprint, rod learned that Rowling had been attacked, and rod''s undead creatures were fully resisting. Just as rod plans to return to support, rod finds the figure of Sepp. At this time, Sepp was no different from rod when he first met him. He still kept his original appearance, but there was no undead beside him, as if he didn''t care about rod''s attack. After discovering this, rod made a decision immediately. With rod''s signal, the Dragon quickly rises into the sky, but instead of attacking Sepp in front, it flies directly in the direction of Rowling. Rod still stopped in place, looking at the front of Sepp, there is no meaning to leave. Rod''s hand, a sword suddenly appeared. Behind rod, half of the city was ablaze. Under the shadow of the dark sky, rod and Sepp are confronting each other. Looking at rod, who was walking towards him, Sepp finally said, "why? If you want the treasure, I''ve given it to you. " Rod did not reply, but continued to hold the iron sword, slowly toward the position of Sepp. See this scene, Sepp face finally appeared a little angry, ah way: "you don''t think, I will treasure to you, because I am afraid of you." Sepp finally knows that it''s just a treasure and can''t get rod''s approval at all. In this case, they have to start fighting. Sepp raised his hand. Suddenly, a bright white light appeared and shot toward rod''s position. While rod is walking slowly, he has been paying attention to Sepp''s movement. Seeing that he is the first to release his magic, a shield suddenly appears in rod''s hand. On the surface of the shield, there is a medusa pattern, showing a golden color. This shield is exactly the shield of the guardian God that rod obtained. The beam of light hit the surface of the shield, but only slowed rod''s pace, and then disappeared instantly. There was no trace left on the shield, and there was no mana fluctuation around. Seeing this scene, Sepp''s face finally showed obvious anger. As for the effect of this shield, Sepp also knows it very well. Even so, he still gave it to rod. When he found that rod and his party had entered the city of Warren, Sepp immediately matched the characteristics of rod and his party with the news that the necromancer in the city of crying. After noticing this, Sepp compared the strength of the two men, and finally came to the conclusion that relying on his own strength alone can not deal with the ghost dragon he has. Therefore, when rod asked him for the shield, Sepp hesitated. Finally, in order to avoid a battle, he had to give the shield to rod. What Sepp didn''t expect was that rod would directly use the shield against himself after he got the shield. At this time, see rod take the initiative to let the ghost dragon leave, although Sepp know the reason why rod do so, but Sepp know, want to kill rod, also can only take this opportunity. Sepp raised his hand again, and a dark yellow column of light appeared directly from rod''s head, hitting him directly below. If the previous pillar of light was just a trial, if rod said he would stop, Sepp would not pursue, but now, obviously, it is not so simple to be able to truce. Sepp''s attack has left nothing behind. In Sepp''s eyes, just as the light column was about to fall, rod''s figure disappeared directly. After discovering this, Sepp immediately released the cloud of death under his feet to completely cover himself. these Compared with the general cloud of death, Sepp''s cloud of death is thinner, not as strong as the normal Necromancer''s, but the effect is extremely strong. these these If it''s the death cloud released by rod, according to the level of evocation, it will only contain extreme death energy, and there can''t be any life energy, but for Sepp, this is obviously not true. When this cloud of death comes into contact with rod''s body, rod is instantly affected by the power of this special cloud of death, in which the breath of life appears to be extremely overbearing, and begins to purify rod''s body in turn. For ordinary necromancers, the whole body is made up of death energy, and this purification is extremely fatal. However, due to the high level of spiritualism, rod can persist in purification for a while. While Sepp did not respond to the moment, rod stabbed out a sword, instantly stabbed Sepp''s body. Before rod drew his sword, the wound in Sepp''s body suddenly overflowed with a lot of light. It was as if a powerful energy had found the place to pour, and rod didn''t even have time to move away, so he felt a strong threat. As soon as rod put the shield of the guardian in front of him, Sepp''s body exploded. Chapter 257 The intense white light filled rod''s eyes. Together with the white light, there is also a violent impact. In an instant, rod was blown aside by the impact of the explosion, but still did not let go of the shield in his hand, but firmly protected him in front of him. When the light completely dissipated, rod stood up from the ground. Although he was a little embarrassed, rod''s life value was still intact. The shield of the guardian God blocked a lot of impact, making rod almost not damaged. Compared with rod, Sepp suffered a lot. When his body was pierced by rod''s blade, rod didn''t even continue to attack. A strong explosion directly occurred in his body. After the explosion, Sepp''s body had been completely scattered, leaving only a large number of spatters of blood. Rod recalled the abnormality that Sepp produced when he used magic, and the particularity of Sepp''s death cloud. It seemed that rod began to understand why he finally exploded. In rod''s perception, Sepp''s magic power is not provided by his own power fluctuation, but by the life energy in his body. However, this energy seems to be unstable, and it also affects the death energy in Sepp''s body. For other necromancers, this kind of life energy can effectively control the death energy in their bodies, but it has less influence on rod. Although there is a large amount of life energy in Sepp''s body, it is not pure. Maybe Sepp, who holds this kind of energy, still has some special means to use, and rod doesn''t know. But now, no matter what means he hides, it''s meaningless. After solving Sepp''s problem, rod looks at a palace that has been turned into ruins. Even the buildings that are still standing still have only broken walls. Rod is not going to search here, but to return to the rear. Through the mental imprint, the situation on Rowling''s side has been stabilized, but the enemy''s resistance is still tenacious. Only when rod returns can they be solved. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ When she saw rodson leave, Rowling felt very reluctant, as if the connection between them had just broken. Rowling opens her mouth and wants to stop rod, but she doesn''t make any sound. She just stays where she is and watches rod leave with the ghost dragon in front of her. Rowling realized that according to her current state, it is difficult to help rod in the battle, on the contrary, it will become a big drag. Just like the original face of the magic assassin, if he didn''t react in time and kill him, once he was captured by him, rod would get into a trouble situation. Watching rod''s body slowly disappear, Rowling suddenly felt a sense of inexplicable powerlessness, just like watching the necromancer destroy the village. But very soon, Rowling will adjust the state. Considering the previous actions of the business group and the attitude of another hero, Rowling also began to understand the difference between natural heroes and them. "Using my talent, I must help my brother, at least in the fight, it will not be a drag." Previously, Rowling learned all kinds of special skills according to rod''s instructions, but she felt bored after a long time. Even looking at the scenery around her was much more interesting than learning skills. But when Rowling figured it all out, she didn''t feel bored when she remembered the scene of practice. At this time, Rowling will give rod to the space ring on the hand. Rowling remembers that the space ring should have been carried by the previous magical assassin. Although she was curious about what was in it, Rowling didn''t open it. She just put it on and stood in the same place, waiting for rod''s arrival. In the process of waiting, Rowling seems to think of something, take off the ring again, keep looking in her hands, and unconsciously smile on her face. The silence was broken by the roar of the Centaur leader. Rowling looked in the direction of the Centaur leader and found that there were many black armored soldiers around. these Rowling recalled that at that time, she did not know the damage that magic could cause. As a result, a hero in the outer city was dragged into the house by these black armor soldiers and killed. these these these Because these soldiers are all wrapped in black armor, the vampire''s claws can''t cause any damage. On the contrary, under the siege of these black armor soldiers, the vampire is difficult to support and has to use a bat. Centaur leader in order to guard against the possible attack, is still at Rowling''s side. these these these But at this time, a fireball, through the front of the wall of fire, directly hit the wall of fire in the middle of the black soldier. The impact of the fireball instantly broke up their formation, and many black armour soldiers were even directly hit into the wall of fire. these these these these Rowling cast the magic of this scene, clearly fell in the eyes of a creature behind. Looking at Rowling''s figure, this creature can''t help but strengthen his own idea in his heart. As the creature''s mind moved, a huge creature moved toward Rowling''s position, making a huge sound every step forward. Chapter 258 When she heard the sound coming from a distance, Rowling immediately looked to this position. In the dark, a completely twisted monster appears. these these Maybe a single creature doesn''t have the ability to be transformed into an undead, but I don''t know what method this undead mage used to combine a large number of corpses like this, and finally form the monster in front of Rowling''s eyes. As the monster moves forward, the corpses that make up its body are scattered all around. Seeing this monster for a moment, maybe shocked by its appearance, Rowling could not stop retreating towards the rear. For the first time to see such a monster Rowling, in the absence of such a battle, her heart will naturally have instinctive fear. environment But this time, Rowling knew that she was no longer a girl who had no ability to watch the village destroyed, but a soldier with strength. Rowling didn''t know how this change of mind came about. Did it begin when rod killed the creature in the room, or did it end when she really understood the power of magic? these At this time, Rowling''s eyes are very firm, although the monster''s appearance is still terrible, but in Rowling''s eyes, it has nothing to do with it. On the side, as the vampire is dragged by the remaining black armor soldiers, the Centaur leader looks at the monster approaching Rowling''s position and actively welcomes it. He wants to stop the monster with his own strength. As the Centaur leader approached the monster, it waved its arm. The Centaur leader keeps his axe in front of him, but it doesn''t work. With a huge force, the Centaur leader was directly hit by the monster and flew out. After falling to the ground, although the Centaur leader still grasped the axe in his hand, it was difficult to stand up for a moment due to his injury. He could only watch the monster approach Rowling''s position. The speed of the monster seems to be slow, but because of his big body, each step can cross a long distance, suddenly, the monster is not far away from Rowling. With the acceleration of the monster''s speed, its corpses began to fall, but it didn''t care. In the eyes of outsiders, Rowling may have been scared to stay in the same place in the face of the monster''s approaching, but the real situation is that Rowling has figured out how to defeat the monster. Looking at the fast approaching monster in front, when its attack is coming, Rowling raises her hand. In a moment, a white light appears on Rowling''s head. Under the white light, the monster began to melt rapidly, and the pale flame came from the corpse of the monster. The force that originally supported it to stand up seemed to be directly defeated at this time, and a large number of corpses returned to their original shape and fell to one side. This monster, in the case of Rowling''s undead killer, did not even have any struggle and died directly. Like a landslide, it happened in front of Rowling''s eyes, but it was different from the rocks on the mountain. The bodies falling in front of Rowling''s eyes were all strange looking bodies. In the face of this situation, Rowling is not in any panic, looking at a large number of bodies falling from the sky is about to hit himself, Rowling''s body disappeared, instantly appeared in the back not far. these Looking at this scene, Rowling''s eyes no longer have any feelings. On the other hand, both vampires and ordinary black armor soldiers were affected by the undead killer and suffered certain damage. On the contrary, the Centaur leader, who was hit by this monster, was not hurt because of his long distance. When Rowling is going to help the vampire solve the enemy in front of her, she seems to notice something, but Rowling stops her action, and finally a little panic appears on her face. Originally, the sound that the monster made when walking appeared again. Judging from the sound, the distance of the monster was not far. If it''s just like this, Rowling can release the undead killer once more and solve the new monster. But Rowling suddenly finds that she doesn''t have much mana left. In previous battles, Rowling had very abundant mana. Besides killing the enemy, Rowling didn''t have the idea of retaining mana. In addition to using instant move, Rowling''s mana was only enough to release Magic Arrow once. Because it was the first time to fight, Rowling was unfamiliar with the mana control. After experiencing this situation, Rowling kept the mana control in mind. Previously, rod also mentioned to save mana, but Rowling only knew about it. This can not be regarded as Rowling''s own understanding of combat experience, so there is not much understanding. Rowling believes that if the fight starts again, she will be able to do better than now, but obviously there will not be such an opportunity. Looking at the monster in front of her approaching here at a very fast speed, Rowling didn''t have any idea to escape. Instead, she planned to fight to the death with the last Magic Arrow. With this awareness, Rowling only felt that her heart had a new change, but did not wait for Rowling to implement Magic Arrow, in the sky, the shape of the Dragon appeared. The nether dragon spewed down and directly hit the forward charging monster. All of a sudden, a large number of corpses formed the monster''s body decayed and scattered around. However, the monster''s body did not stop, but continued to rush to Rowling''s position. In addition to spitting out the breath of Youming dragon, the ghost dragon didn''t stop its action and rushed directly at the monster. Under the strong impact of the ghost dragon and the action of the netherworld dragon breath, the body shape of the monster was directly scattered, and a large number of corpses fell. The ghost dragon moves ceaselessly, waving its own dragon wings and hitting the monster composed of corpses. Under the attack of the ghost dragon, the monster has no means to resist, leaving only a corpse on the ground. Chapter 259 The arrival of the ghost dragon will instantly solve Rowling''s dilemma. Rowling also put her eyes on the ghost dragon, trying to find rod''s figure, but failed. It seems that rod did not return with the ghost dragon, but still stayed in the front to fight. Think of here, and then look back to their own body, rescued their own ghost dragon, Rowling''s heart, in addition to the worry about rod, but also appeared a kind of indescribable feeling. On the battlefield, due to the arrival of the ghost dragon and the death of the monster, the black armor soldiers quickly retreated to the rear, leaving only two to resist the attack of the vampire. these Realizing that she might not be able to help them, Rowling continued to wait. Before long, rod ended his fight with Sepp and came to Rowling. Through his mental imprint, rod learned what happened on the battlefield. Although he didn''t say much about Rowling''s battle, he was more satisfied. If the fight is over, rod may praise Rowling, but now is obviously not the time. Unlike Rowling, who is not keen to observe, rod can have a general understanding of what is happening around him only by the information conveyed by his undead creatures. After perceiving some anomalies in the city, rod knew that the battle was not completely over. In this regard, in order to further let Rowling grow up, but also in order to get an important promotion, rod needs to take Rowling and solve all the problems of Warren city. The Centaur leader returned to rod''s side, and his wounds had recovered a lot under the effect of healing magic. At rod''s signal, Rowling mounted the Centaur. Rowling thought that rod would take himself away, but unlike Rowling, rod came directly to the back of the dragon. Rod didn''t explain anything to Rowling. The Dragon soared directly into the air and flew rapidly in a direction of the city. Behind the dragon, the Centaur leader also began to run toward this position, but the distance was significantly widened. Looking at the Centaur leader in the attack, Rowling recalled that if she remembered correctly, this direction should be the direction of the previous black armor soldiers'' evacuation, and also the location where the monster appeared. Under the high-speed flight of the ghost dragon, the Centaur leader on the ground is far behind, but this is only temporary. Before long, in Rowling''s sight, the Dragon fell directly from the sky and fell to a position in front of her. Rowling noticed that there was a lot of noise ahead. In addition to the sound of heavy objects falling to the ground, more of it was the scream of creatures before they died. Hearing these sounds, Rowling wanted to know what was going on ahead. Around the ground, from time to time from the front of the vibration, Rowling can even feel, in front of violent fluctuations of magic energy. The Centaur leader crossed the barrier in front of him and soon took Rowling to the position where the dragon was. At this point, the surrounding scenes will all appear in Rowling''s eyes. Rowling saw that the original location of the house had become a large area of ruins. Because of this, the scene under the house is also exposed. these What surprised Rowling even more was that in these spaces, there were also a large number of corpses of creatures in the city. these these these these After discovering the scene inside the tunnel, Rowling began to understand why rod brought himself here. these When the nether dragon at the bottom of the cave was almost at rest, the Centaur leader found a more gentle Road, walked down the cave slowly, and walked toward the location of rod in the cave. these For Rowling, after the previous war, the mentality has been a lot of growth. The surrounding environment has been difficult to affect Rowling at this time. Under the leadership of the Centaur leader, Rowling came to the center of the cave, where rod had been waiting. At this time, a faint roar attracted Rowling''s attention. Rowling was shocked to see that there was a creature lying at rod''s feet, which Rowling knew very well. The creature under rod''s feet is exactly the hero Rowling saw before. Even if the hero''s state is very bad at this time, Rowling can still recognize his heroic identity. At this time, the hero has been cut off legs, can only lie on the ground. Because of the healing magic, there was no blood left in the wound on the hero''s leg. Rod stood beside the hero with a sword in one hand. The previous roar was from the hero. Rowling didn''t expect that the original hero would have turned into this. If Rowling didn''t feel his heroic identity, she would even think that he was just an ordinary corpse. After seeing the hero on the ground, Rowling had a lot of questions in her heart. Rowling remembered that the hero should have been killed by Sepp''s soldiers. Why did he appear here again? As if aware of something, Rowling''s face, showing a trace of incredible expression. Rowling''s heart appeared an inexplicable guess, if this guess is right, then he should be the hero to use. Realizing this, Rowling couldn''t help looking at rod, but rod didn''t say anything. He just pointed to the hero on the ground with his left hand and motioned to Rowling. Chapter 260 Rod knew that sometimes, if he discovered the situation himself, it would have a better effect than others who tried their best to explain it clearly. Therefore, after perceiving what happened here, rod specially brought Rowling here and left the hero alive, precisely because of this. With rod''s signal, Rowling slowly approaches the hero on the ground. After confirming the hero''s face, Rowling''s face changes again. Because of many questions in her heart, Rowling stopped waiting and asked the hero on the ground, "Why are you here? Are you arrested by Sepp? " Hearing Rowling''s question, the hero on the ground didn''t have any reaction. He just lowered his head and didn''t have a look in his eyes. He didn''t know what he was thinking. His originally extremely thin figure was even weaker at this moment. Seeing this, rod waved his sword, but he didn''t kill the hero directly, just left a not too deep wound on him. Pain stimulates the hero on the ground, but at this time, he has lost all the resistance ability. As if noticing rod''s eyes, the hero finally realized why rod had saved his life. Recalling his own experience, the hero also figured it out. Although he still bowed his head, he didn''t keep silent. Instead, he replied to Rowling: "You should have guessed... The undead here are all my men. I used to be the Lord of Warren. Because I was cheated by Sepp, he took away my life energy and made me look like this. But when I woke up as a hero, my ability as a necromancer came back to me care these "Although these individuals in the outer city do not have the value of transforming into undead creatures, if they are combined, their strength can not be underestimated." these these "What else do you want to know?" these "In that case, why do you want to cheat me, why do you want the undead creatures under your command to capture yourself..." "I just want to use your compassion to help me achieve my own goals. The necromancer is just like this. You are cheated because you don''t have much experience. It''s just your own immaturity. Otherwise, why do you think I have to tell you this? " With that, the hero laughed at himself. The bitter smile appeared on his strange face, which was extremely ferocious. Through the hero''s words, Rowling has made clear all the things that happened before. For Rowling, the effect of hearing the hero say everything by himself is undoubtedly shocking. Rowling can''t believe that she was cheated by the hero, and even turned to rod for help because of his lies, which eventually led to a battle. Thinking of this, Rowling immediately looks at rod standing on one side, only to find that rod''s expression is still very calm, just as the hero said, everything is in rod''s expectation. Rowling suddenly fell into silence, when Rowling was silent, rod and the hero did not have any words, just waiting for Rowling''s reply. After a moment''s silence, Rowling asked the hero again, "you have achieved your goal. Why did you send undead creatures to attack me at last?" Hearing Rowling''s last question, the hero''s unchanging expression has finally changed. It seems that he is a little unwilling, but more of it is a kind of regret. The hero didn''t answer for a moment. It seemed that he was not ready to answer Rowling''s question. However, after noticing rod''s action in the rear, the hero finally replied: "Because you are a born hero... If I can get you, even Sepp is not my opponent... I can rely on you to become famous in Diya, not just in this city of Warren..." With that, the hero seems to have entered the scene he imagined. For a moment, he seems extremely crazy. But soon, when he thinks of his present situation, the hero''s face turns pale and no longer has any expression. Listening to the hero''s explanation, Rowling finally has another feeling in her heart. Rowling has some general understanding of her natural hero identity. Rowling should have resented the hero who cheated her, but she couldn''t hate the hero at all. For a moment, Rowling looked very down. Rowling''s heart is more of a reflection on this experience, as well as thinking about some of her own behavior. When Rowling finished asking, rod pointed to the hero below with his sword and said: "That''s all. For the sake of your cooperation, you have two choices: one is to fall into the eternal darkness, and the other is to be loyal to me as a death knight." For the hero''s answer, rod seems more satisfied. The hero saw that rod deliberately left his life in order to make Rowling grow up, so he cooperated with Rowling''s question and told all the truth. The hero has long thought clearly that under such circumstances, since death is inevitable, the situation after death should be his own consideration. Just as rod said, is it to fall into the eternal darkness, or from now on, to find ways to please the new master in front of us. Rod knew that similar to the original Centaur leader, even if he was transformed into a death knight, he would not be loyal to himself. He could only suppress his original consciousness by relying on his spiritual imprint, but the necromancer was different. For the necromancer, as long as they can survive, they will accept any choice. Because of this, rod needs to ask the hero to confirm his idea. If he really has no love in his life, he is just wasting his time. Chapter 261 For this hero, rod actually has another idea. Under the current situation, the city of Warren has lost its actual leader, Sepp. If the hero is killed and left, the city of Warren will be in chaos soon, and the most powerful necromancer will become the city leader. The new city leader may be an old force in the city. Under the rule of Sepp, they dare not expose their ambition. On the contrary, they cooperate with Sepp and accumulate strength. They may also be necromancers in other towns. But all this has nothing to do with rod after he left. Rod, however, was interested in the environment of Warren. Although the city of Warren is still divided into Diya forces, it is extremely close to the border of Diya. The inner city is also different from the large undead City, and there is no undead Magic Academy. Rod knows that when the second expansion is opened, he will definitely return to Diya to solve some internal problems. But rod''s current plan is to leave directly from the interior of Diya. In this way, rod can''t accurately obtain the internal trend of Diya at the first time. After a long time, rod completely lost the internal information of Diya. Although the location of Warren city is not an important traffic thoroughfare, the hero in front of him should be able to become the actual controller here because there is no necromancery school. Rod knew that once he was able to successfully control the city of Warren, it would be equivalent to driving a nail in Diya, and it would also have many conveniences for his future actions. In addition to the client here, even if other necromancers come, they will not think that the city master here is actually the death knight under rod. Of course, if you want to achieve all this, you need to see what the hero thinks. If he is determined to die, rod has no way. What rod needs is a city master who can control everything in the city without the suppression of mental imprint, rather than a simple subordinate. The way he used to deal with the early Centaur leader is similar to that of rod. Hearing rod''s question, the hero in front of him had a light of joy on his face and quickly nodded his head. As for the hero''s choice, rod has already predicted. After he has changed from a city Lord to what he is now, he still does not abandon himself. Instead, he tries his best to attack Sepp and even awaken to become a hero. Rod can see this. In this case, the hero is still willing to be loyal to rod even if his subordinates are killed by him in a large number and even his legs are cut off. Knowing the hero''s choice, rod nodded, then raised his weapon. Looking at rod''s behavior, the hero has realized what will happen next, without any resistance, just close his eyes. With a flash of light, rod''s blade pierced his heart and ended his life. While killing the hero, rod only felt that there was a new change in his body. Rod immediately looked at the new prompt in the system. "You killed a fourth level hero." "Brilliant victory! You''ve gained 6400 experience points! " "After killing a hero, your hero''s expertise is partially activated£¨ 33£©¡± "You activate your hero''s specialty [peep eye]" "[peeping eyes]: only those who are extremely eager for power have such eyes. What they print is endless death. Current effect: solidify the eye of lv10 detection, no one can perceive the detection from you. After killing three heroes again, the hero''s specialty can be promoted. " "You''ve got the race achievement [hero]." "[hero]: activate the hero''s expertise and become a hero. Basic reward all attributes + 3. When wearing it, the hero''s special effect is significantly improved. " Looking at his heroic expertise, rod was surprised at last. Rod remembers that in previous games, although players realized the awakening of their hero''s expertise by killing three heroes, there will be great differences in their hero''s expertise due to different adventure experiences. In addition to the way of killing heroes, the choices players usually make in the game will also greatly affect their own hero skills. Rod thought that he could get the hero''s special ability to enhance the damage, but he didn''t expect that what he got in the end was this kind of auxiliary hero''s special ability. Fixed eyes of detection, and can make other people not feel, for ordinary players'' adventure, obviously is extremely advantageous, but for the current rod, this heroic specialty is not so important. In contrast, the attributes brought by racing achievements are what rod really cares about. The reward of all attributes + 3 will only be given to the first player who becomes a hero. Rod tried to wave his weapon. He could obviously feel that his quickness and strength had improved a lot. Rod realized that even if he hadn''t added melee attribute points for a long time, his basic attributes are not much weaker than those of soldiers of the same level due to the improvement brought by his racing achievements. In addition to his professional expertise as a swordsman, his melee ability is also not weak. In addition to the improvement of attributes, after becoming a hero, rod didn''t feel any other significant changes. He didn''t feel that once he became a hero, the whole person was different. Just when rod killed the hero and stayed in the same place to check the system log, Rowling had thought about all this. these In this process, rod has never despised himself or scolded himself. Instead, he helped himself solve all these problems, and even directly brought the hero to himself to tell him everything. Think of here, for the front of rod, Rowling heart suddenly had a great sense of debt. In this regard, even to see rod will kill the hero, Rowling has no idea. Seems to be aware of Rowling came to his body, rod stopped the hero''s body into the idea of death knight, but turned around, looking to the side of Rowling. Rod noticed that Rowling seemed to have something to say to herself, but when she found out that she had looked at it, she turned away and didn''t look at herself. Chapter 262 Facing Rowling who came to him, rod said slowly, "do you have any ideas?" Looking at Rowling''s current look, rod knows that Rowling''s state of mind should be greatly improved after experiencing these events in Warren city. Unlike rod''s reminder, Rowling can only grow up most effectively and have the most profound memory after experiencing all this in Warren. When she came to rod, Rowling had a lot of ideas in her heart. She wanted to tell rod, but she didn''t say anything. She just pursed her lips and shook her head. At last, she didn''t even look at rod and turned away. Seeing this, rod asked no more questions. Waiting for Rowling to leave, rod takes out a few ghost crystals from the space ring, ready to turn the hero on the ground into a death knight. Although rod''s evocation level has reached the legendary level, the transformation of death knights is different from that of ordinary undead creatures, and still needs the ritual of undead crystal as a medium. On one side, Rowling, who had gone away, just turned around and saw this scene. Seeing this, Rowling sighed, but instead of influencing rod, she walked out of the ruins and returned to the ground. Rowling stood still and thought about what had happened before. Rowling realized that it seemed that no matter what choice he made, rod had no objection, except that he sent his men to protect himself, which could be said to give him the maximum freedom. After realizing this, and recalling her original attitude towards rod, Rowling felt a pain in her heart. Even if rod didn''t complain, Rowling also began to complain about herself. Through her previous experience, Rowling has understood that she knows very little about the world. If it is not for the existence of rod, she does not know how far she will be cheated by the hero. these Looking back on rod''s performance along the way, a smile finally appeared on Rowling''s face, but the smile was not obvious. As if to think of something, Rowling''s face gradually appeared a blush, the smile on the face can not stop the spread. While Rowling is thinking about this, rod in the rear has completed the transformation of the death knight. At the same time, he uses the spirit mark to control the hero. After the completion of the transformation, there is no big difference between the hero and his previous state, and there is no big change in his body. Dragging his broken body, the hero put his hands on his chest, saluted rod and said, "Tessa Brown is willing to serve... The hero until the end of his life." As if he had found something, the hero''s voice faltered, but he finished his words. Rod noticed the hero''s tone. After being transformed into a death knight and controlled by rod, the hero immediately recognized his identity. This is obviously better than the Centaur leader, which is also consistent with rod''s previous inquiry. And this, also let rod can rest assured to stay in the city of Warren, let him secretly control the city of Warren. To achieve this, the death knight in front of us is obviously more suitable than others. The original identity of the Lord of the city made the death knight know everything about the city of Warren. Whether he secretly supported a puppet Lord of the city, or let his followers come out, or even he himself became the Lord of the city, it was up to him to choose. cutting-edge news Rod told the hero a few words to let him know his own situation and the task he faced. Seeing the hero nodding, rod no longer said much, but turned away with his undead. Looking at the figure of rod turning away, the hero''s eyes flickered a little. As if feeling the hero''s gaze, rod looked back, only to see the hero''s unchanged expression. In the moment of looking back, rod seemed to notice something, but rod did not say much, but directly left. Looking back at the hero''s moment, rod''s mind, there is a peeping eye message. Rod''s understanding of the new heroes is not enough. According to rod''s idea, if it is a conventional perspective eye, only the attribute related information of the characters can be obtained. The skill level of perspective eye can make up for the gap between the two people''s spiritual attributes, and has no other special effect. However, when rod looked back at the hero in the rear, in addition to his attributes, rod also got a lot of his attitude towards himself, and even some thoughts in his heart. Rod could feel it, as if he could see through the whole person. However, because the time of looking back is too short, this feeling only appears for a moment. When rod''s eyes move away, the special effect of peeping eye disappears instantly. From the information conveyed by the peeping eyes, although the hero is saluting himself and his eyes are also calm, his thoughts are extremely venomous, which is obviously not as he shows. Although the hero admitted rod''s identity on the surface, he obviously didn''t think so in his heart. For a necromancer who kills himself, the hero will not be too loyal. Everything before is the illusion he shows to rod. If there is no peeping eye, but only to see the situation he shows, maybe rod will be deceived by him, and eventually there will be something unexpected. Although rod can completely control his life and death under the control of his spiritual imprint, the hero''s mentality makes it impossible for rod to hand over important tasks to him, and his role is only to control the city of Warren. At this time, although the hero still kept the salute posture, he did not know that his thoughts had been fully known by rod. After understanding these, rod also began to pay attention to the new heroes. As for the new hero''s expertise, rod didn''t know enough about it. However, by looking at the hero''s process, rod knew that his hero''s expertise should not be so simple. Chapter 263 After the conversation with the hero, rod came to the top of the tunnel. At this time, rod also found Rowling standing on one side, not knowing what to think. Rowling''s eyes did not look at rod''s side, but at the ground in front of her, as if in a daze. The occasional smile at the corner of her mouth also confirmed this. special In an instant, in addition to the attributes of Rowling that he had known for a long time, Rowling''s attitude towards herself and her current thoughts clearly emerged in rod''s mind. After understanding Rowling''s idea, rod was a little satisfied, but when he looked at Rowling''s idea, rod seemed to find something and his face changed. At the moment when rod used the peeping eye, Rowling, who had been in a daze, seemed to find something, and a look of surprise appeared on her face. At the same time, she looked in the direction of rod. See the side is rod, Rowling this just let go, but at the same time, Rowling noticed a thing, this discovery, let Rowling can''t help but be stunned. Seeing Rowling''s action, Rodney was speechless for a moment. Didn''t he say that he couldn''t feel his exploration? How could he have just used the peeping eye when Rowling found out? Looking at Rowling in front, the moment their eyes meet, a message reappears in rod''s mind, which is "born hero". When heroes meet, even without any exploration, they can understand each other''s heroic identity. As early as in previous life''s games, rod knew this. Until now, after killing the heroes in Warren, rod''s heroic identity has been recognized. Therefore, the moment I see Rowling again, this is reflected. What rod cares about is the natural hero shown in Rowling. Compared with his ordinary hero, the natural hero is obviously more special. Different from rod''s perception, Rowling also recognized his heroic identity at the moment of seeing rod, which made Rowling extremely surprised. Originally, in the process of the business group, in order to prevent Rowling from making any improper actions, but also to appease Rowling, in charge of taking care of her, ina told her a lot of common sense problems, including the hero. In Yina''s mouth, Rowling understands how hard it is to become a hero. In addition to the extraordinary will, it also needs a firm belief, not to be moved by anything else. Compared with a large number of ordinary professionals in the world, heroes are extremely rare. For Rowling born hero identity, Yina is not too much mentioned, just a little let Rowling understand. Xuehui business group''s treatment of Rowling is obviously in place. Even if Rowling is strong in the future, remembering the experience of the business group, she will retain some feelings in the process of dealing with the business group. However, under Rhode''s attack, all these treatments have become useless. Rowling remembers that from her first encounter with rod to a series of experiences in Warren City, rod was not a hero, but when rod reappeared, he became a hero. This discovery surprised Rowling a little. Rowling didn''t know what had changed in rod, but Rowling also understood Rowling''s various behaviors along the way. In the previous experience, whether it is the business robbery group or the subsequent attack on Warren City, even a hero here will not do better than rod. For rod to become a hero, Rowling in addition to some surprise, more, or feel happy for rod. In the process of rod''s thinking about his hero''s specialty, Rowling also came to rod''s side. I can''t think of any result for a while, and rod doesn''t plan to think about it here, but decides to study it carefully in the later process. Looking at Rowling in front of him, rod said, "let''s go." With rod''s words, the Centaur leader bent down and waited for Rowling to board. Rowling did not immediately board the Centaur leader, but walked to rod. In rod''s puzzled eyes, Rowling whispered: "thank you..." As if he hadn''t heard it, rod said, "what?" "Nothing..." After quickly saying this, Rowling no longer looked at rod, but quickly mounted the Centaur. Seeing this kind of performance of Rowling, and associating with the pictures seen by peeping eyes before, rod has some understanding of Rowling''s thoughts. At this time, rod did not ask any more, but immediately boarded the Centaur leader and sat behind Rowling. With rod''s instructions, the ghost dragon and the vampire quickly rise from the ruins of the city, and the Centaur leader also begins to move forward. Behind rod, there is darkness. There are still a lot of flames burning in the city. The task left to the hero in the city is very heavy. It is obvious that it will not be possible to rebuild the city of Warren to its original scale for a while. After the Centaur leader marched a certain distance, the sky was no longer covered by the dark sky, but turned to a bright light. Perhaps just out of the dark, the light in the sky seemed very dazzling for a moment, but rod had been used to it. All of a sudden, rod just felt tight in front of him. Rod looked down and saw only Rowling leaning against him. Different from the previous situation, at this time, Rowling no longer has any defense against rod, so she completely leans on rod. It''s like thinking about the journey of doing nothing all the way. In this state, even if Rowling learns the knowledge in the magic book, Rowling is also hard to concentrate. At this time, Rowling, with nothing to do, had to doze off slowly at once, which made Rowling completely rely on rod. Looking at Rowling who looks sleepy immediately, rod knows that the reason for Rowling''s sleepiness is not only the series of adventures in Warren, but also the fact that she didn''t have a good rest two days ago. For the learning of special skills, Rowling only uses the time to rest every night. Even so, Rowling also mastered more magic in just a few days, at the cost of not having a good rest these days. Due to the turbulence of the Centaur leader, Rowling did not sleep, just closed her eyes. After discovering this, rod took the initiative to ask the Centaur leader to slow down and advance at a very gentle speed. It wasn''t long before Rowling fell asleep in rod''s feelings. Chapter 264 Feeling Rowling in front of him, a little bit into the deep sleep, rod''s heart, also appeared a different feeling. Along the way, the Centaur leader''s speed is relatively slow, but because there is no soul task limit, for rod, the length of time is no longer so important. So he thought, as the Centaur leader went all the way, rod also began to think about where to go next. cutting-edge news Although he understood this, rod had no way to solve it. There are a large number of witnesses to the ghost dragon''s attack on the business group. In addition, he stayed in the black crow magic school. In this case, rod can only choose to escape temporarily. In order to avoid the influence of Diya''s internal freelance chamber of Commerce, rod chose to go to blakada, which is almost far away from the other end of the mainland. According to the progress of the game, rod learned that this time still belongs to the first expansion piece. Blakada, originally a holy land for mages, is struggling with the resistance of the hero Tanan. If rod can get there in time, according to the process of the game, he can get some benefits. these If you go to other places, you can also avoid the retaliation of the freelance chamber of Commerce, but it is not as good as blakada. In addition to avoiding the freelance chamber of Commerce, rod also needs to find a suitable way to improve his strength. According to the geographical knowledge of rod''s previous life, there are two routes to blakada. The first route is to reach the territory of eracia, the most powerful human power, through the disputed land bordered by Diya, and finally to blakada. The other route is to cross the disputed area and go directly to blakada. Because of the strength, rod can only choose these two ways. As for the faster portal and other ways, rod can not consider for the moment. These two routes involve an important position, that is, the place of dispute. Due to geographical reasons, the disputed area is also bordered by the four forces of eracia, Diya, ERI and blakada. No force has stopped fighting for this land. In this land, wars break out all year round. The forces of either side are constantly encroaching on this land, trying to take possession of this area. In rod''s memory, the final outcome of his previous life in this disputed land is controlled by local heroes. After some adventure, the local hero brought back a artifact, which deterred all the invaders. Rod clearly remembers that in order to escort the artifact, a large number of players died in this mission. The surviving players resisted the joint attack from the four forces and defended the transportation of the artifact. And this controversial place was eventually named vernin. In the later stage of the game, vilning even developed into a large force no less powerful than eracia, where a large number of towns were built. However, all this is far away. Rod recalled that when the artifact appeared, the game had come to the end of the second expansion, and even the battle of shadow of death had ended. cutting-edge news The terrain of vilnin is like that of Eli. There are a lot of dense forests in vilnin. Due to the contact with other forces all the year round, the creatures in vilnin are not so resistant to the Necromancers. Of course, this is only limited to the rational Necromancers. However, elasia is different. As long as the Necromancers are found in the territory, elasia''s choice is always to eradicate them. Even if the local Lord does not have the strength, he can ask for help from the more advanced city Lord. these Taking all this into consideration, rod finally chose to cross Weining and go to blakada. Remembering the angels he met in the mission of inheritance, rod knew that these angels should live in seclusion in Yunzhong city in the territory of eracia. Once they caused great trouble in the power of eracia, they would even attack themselves. If you want to invade the power of elasia, these angels are obviously an unavoidable problem. With rod''s strength, it is impossible to obtain benefits under the eyes of the angels at present. Within Erathia, only a very small number of angels have reached an agreement with their king that they will appear on the battlefield and attack other forces. But because of the angel''s character, even the ordinary angel can''t let the town under cloud city be attacked. Therefore, as long as you choose to build a city near Yunzhong City, you can fully guarantee the safety of the city. Few races dare to fight against angels. This will eliminate the worries of elasia. these If you choose vilning, there will be no such trouble. Vilning is almost entirely supported by local forces. If other forces do not fear each other, any party will be able to take vilning. For any of these forces, even if they spend their troops to capture vilning, the rest of them are still eyeing. Maybe they are just making wedding clothes for others. Therefore, no one is willing to do their best, which gives vilning a chance to breathe. It''s not a simple matter to get through this disputed area and come to blakhada. Although rod knows the general location, he still needs accurate information on the map. Feeling the slight breath of Rowling in front of him, rod knew that although the journey to blakada was long, he would not be alone. Chapter 265 Two days later, rod came to the gate of a town by himself. Beside rod, there were no creatures to follow, either the undead or Rowling. Long before he got close to the city, rod left them far away. During these two days, due to the improvement of spiritual attributes, rod keenly perceived a peeping feeling. Different from the strong feeling when he was tracked by the court Mage at the beginning, this peeping feeling was very subtle, and rod almost ignored it. At this time, just as rod came to the front of the town to inquire about the news, Rowling also opened her magic book in the back. After leaving Warren City, Rowling seems to have figured out something and asked rod for a Necromancer''s magic book. Rod thought a little and gave Rowling the magic book. According to rod''s memory, this magic book should have recorded the contents up to the expert level of evocation. As for Rowling''s willingness to learn spiritualism, rod naturally won''t object. He just wants her to learn how to bear the ghost dragon''s breath. If she wants to learn more, it will cost the necromancer himself. When he entered the city, he seemed to notice rod''s dress. The guard did not go through any inspection. He just took a deep look at rod and let him enter directly. Rod did not pay attention to any eyes around him, but walked directly towards the center of the city. these these Although the disputed area has been plagued by war, since it has been able to persist for such a long time, its strength can not be underestimated. Compared with the city in ERI, the guard strength here is obviously stronger, and the real power hidden in the city is unknown. In the course of these two days, because there is nothing to do, rod can only focus on exploring his hero''s expertise. Because of the uniqueness of the hero''s specialty, rod is also curious about the real effect of his peeping eye. In the process of exploration, rod also gradually understood the effect of this heroic specialty. Different from the perspective eye cast by the spell, rod can always maintain the effect of peeping eye, and can temporarily close peeping eye when he doesn''t need it. In addition to getting the attributes and special skills of the other party, peeping eye can also detect the inner thoughts of the other party to a certain extent. Because there were no subjects, rod could only do experiments with his undead creatures. Through the message from the mental imprint, rod learned that when he used the peeping eye to explore, the explored creature would not have any perception, which was consistent with the description of the hero''s specialty. But when rod peeps at Rowling, something goes wrong. Rowling can immediately feel rod''s gaze and find rod''s position directly. Even the same heroic Centaur leader can''t do this. Because of the small number of samples that can be observed, rod could not draw any valuable conclusions. So far, Rowling has been the only one to have this anomaly. these Quickly passing the people around him, rod walked towards the city. The goal of rod''s trip is the thieves guild in the city. In addition to collecting maps, rod also needs to know some information. these According to some secret traces in the city and the thoughts in the minds of some thieves obtained from peeping eyes, rod learned where the thieves guild was and went directly to this position. After entering the thieves'' guild, rod observed that it was not very different from the thieves'' Guild he had been to. Under the dim light, several waiters were guiding the people to trade. The only difference is the strength of these waiters. Although they only provide simple guidance, they are still not inferior to ordinary professionals. Guided by a waiter, rod comes to a room inside the thieves guild. cutting-edge news What appeared in front of rod''s eyes was only a huge bronze mirror. Rod could even see his own image reflected in the bronze mirror. Seeing the scene in the room, rod quickly walked to the bronze mirror. In the bronze mirror, rod''s influence is vague. Because of the texture, the bronze mirror can only reflect rod''s figure. Rod approached the bronze mirror, naturally not to see the image in it. cutting-edge news When rod shows his intention to the waiter, the waiter will not take rod to other places. Although he has not seen anyone, rod knows that the person who deals with him is obviously related to the bronze mirror. As rod''s voice fell, the bronze mirror in front of him became blurred gradually. The original image of rod was distorted in the blur and turned into a black fog in the mirror. Different from the previous figure scenes, the black fog is very clear in the bronze mirror. Rod can even see every step of the expansion and contraction of the black fog. However, outside the bronze mirror, there is no such black fog beside rod. The black fog gradually filled the inside of the whole bronze mirror. The original bronze mirror seemed to be a kind of bondage of the black fog at this time. After waiting for a while, the black fog began to shrink towards the inside of the bronze mirror, and many characters gradually appeared on the mirror where the black fog was. Looking at the characters on the bronze mirror, rod knew that this was his answer. "The mother of the dead has been robbed by the dragon knight. 50¡± It''s always the style of the thieves guild to clearly mark the price. After seeing the information emerging from the bronze mirror, rod did not pay attention to the numbers behind, but frowned and began to recall what had happened before. In the process of Rhode''s thinking, the black fog reappeared in the bronze mirror, but disappeared in an instant. This time, rod''s figure reappeared on the surface of the bronze mirror, but the original characters had disappeared. Chapter 266 Seeing the characters on the bronze mirror, rod thought for a while and whispered again cutting-edge news Just after rod''s voice fell, the black fog reappeared on the surface of the bronze mirror. When the black fog completely cleared, many words were left on the bronze mirror. Compared with the previous information, the information this time was more detailed. As rod observed the characters on the bronze mirror, rod''s face began to change. "The ghost Dragon Knight, formerly a master apprentice of the black crow necromancer school, rose up in the war with Eli and accepted the ghost dragon. After the war, he attacked the freelance chamber of Commerce in the sad city and finally appeared in Warren. Good at evocation, suspected hero. 750¡± these cutting-edge news What surprised rod even more was the accuracy of the information in the bronze mirror. these Rod knows that his intelligence has been completely mastered by the people of the thieves guild, which is obviously extremely disadvantageous to the current rod. cutting-edge news Looking at the bronze mirror in front of him, rod could not get any feedback. During this period, the characters on the bronze mirror had disappeared. For a moment, rod was lost in thought. cutting-edge news cutting-edge news cutting-edge news cutting-edge news cutting-edge news This makes rod realize that he has a high opinion in the thieves guild. cutting-edge news According to all the information he got before, rod speculated that after he left the city of mourning, a necromancer borrowed his name and attacked another business group while the whole business group was in chaos. He robbed the mother of the dead and put the blame on himself. Although he realized this, rod couldn''t solve it for a while. He had to wait until the next time he came back to Diya. these Soon, the black fog reappeared on the bronze mirror. When the black fog cleared, only a series of numbers were left on the bronze mirror. ¡°900¡± At this time, the information that Rhode needed had been obtained, and Rhode no longer stayed, but walked directly to the door. Outside the door, a waiter waited here. When he saw rod coming out, he took rod to the place where he delivered the gold coins. When the gold coins were counted, a roll of sheepskin folded and tied with a black rope appeared in the waiter''s hand. The waiter handed it to rod. After Rhode took over, he directly put his income into the ring. Rod knew that this scroll was the map he needed. Without a map, it''s hard to find the right location. Rod''s ability to find the town depends on the ghost dragon''s investigation in the sky. After completing the mission of this trip, rod turned and left directly. Recalling the bronze mirror that had passed the news before, rod felt a trace of inexplicable breath. If the face is a thief, rod can get more information through peeping eyes, and even feel the thoughts hidden in the heart of the thief. But for a bronze mirror, rod can''t feel anything. On the contrary, Rhode''s expression in thinking was completely watched by the observer behind the bronze mirror. Compared with the simple use of thieves for trading, the use of this bronze mirror is obviously more beneficial to the thieves guild. If there is a thief in front of him, rod instinctively conceals his real reaction. However, when he faces a bronze mirror, rod can''t help but relax his vigilance, which rod didn''t notice. In the process of Rhode''s thinking, his expression was completely seen by a senior thief behind the bronze mirror. As a result of dealing with intelligence for a long time, the senior thief has integrated it into his instinct for intelligence collection. Rhode''s expression while thinking, combined with the information that Rhode asked, the senior thief immediately guessed Rhode''s identity. Just after rod left, another guest who wanted to make a quiet room inquiry was told that the quiet room inquiry of the thieves guild was suspended. After learning the news, the guest looked a little surprised. As he has been dealing with the thieves guild all the year round, in his memory, when the quiet room inquiry almost did not stop, even if someone was doing it, he would only be told to wait a little, rather than stop directly. At this time, the guest suddenly seems to have found something. When he fixed his eyes on it, he found nothing, as if he had just made a mistake. For a long time, the cooperation with the rogue guild has made this guest have a certain intersection with the magic assassin in the rogue guild, but only limited to his one-sided understanding. In the sight of the guest, he seemed to see the whereabouts of the magical assassin, but he couldn''t be sure. The face of the magical assassin just flashed, and then he integrated into the rest of the assassins. The guest obviously felt that some changes were taking place inside the thieves guild at this time. Some magic assassins that are impossible to see on weekdays begin to take action. After discovering this, the guest immediately understood that the thieves guild might have something big to do. Chapter 267 After obtaining the information he needed, rod did not stay in the city, but went out directly to the gate. After leaving the city, rod walked in the direction of Rowling through the perception in his mental imprint. At this time, rod, who is moving forward, suddenly seems to feel something. His body pauses, but his action does not stop. Instead, he continues to walk forward. In rod''s perception, when he left the thieves guild, it was as if he had been targeted by something. At first, only subtle feelings came, but as rod went away, the feeling became more and more obvious. Rod knew that he had no contact with anyone in the city, and he was followed as soon as he left the thieves'' Guild. In this situation, no one could understand his identity, and the enemy that might appear in the rear could only come from the inside of the thieves'' Guild. Realizing this, rod didn''t feel too nervous. Instead, he continued to walk towards the undead. With rod''s progress, the surrounding environment began to change, the traces of biological activities gradually reduced, and the surrounding forest began to appear. environment After a long distance, a magic wave suddenly appeared behind rod. With the magic wave, a hooded assassin appeared. The assassin was holding a dagger in his hand. Judging from the dark substance attached to the dagger, it was obviously highly toxic. Once rod was stabbed by the dagger, the result could be imagined. As soon as the assassin appeared, rod turned back in an instant. An iron sword appeared in his hand and directly parried the dagger in the rear. As early as in the process of moving forward, rod has been paying attention to the magic fluctuations around him. these Just when rod was about to fight back, another magic wave came from behind him. In this case, rod could only use instant movement to distance himself. After standing still, rod immediately looked at the two magic assassins in the rear. these Rod found that in the two assassins, the assassin who attacked himself at the beginning was most good at wisdom. In contrast, another assassin who is good at attacking is much more normal. these Compared with becoming an orthodox mage, it takes extremely harsh conditions to become a magic assassin. To be a magic assassin, you need a certain talent of casting magic and long-term training. With this talent, if you get enough training, you can even become a powerful mage. In this case, every magic assassin is of great value to the rogue guild. Since the rogue guild has attacked itself several times, rod does not intend to keep his hand, but to kill all these magic assassins. Rod knew that if he didn''t let the thieves guild feel sorry for the loss, he would be attacked by a magic assassin as long as his whereabouts were exposed. Maybe he wasn''t afraid of such an attack, but Rowling, who had little experience, was hard to avoid being hurt in the attack. these At this time, many ordinary assassins appeared in the forest behind. In order to deal with rod, under the command of the magic assassin, most members of the guild are out. Rod doesn''t know how many gold coins the freelance chamber of Commerce has offered him, but rod has made up his mind to kill all the assassins who come here. As long as all the magic assassins who dare to take the task are scared, there won''t be so many things. As early as the moment when he felt peeping, rod made the undead in the rear come quickly through his mental imprint, but there was still a distance at this time. After seeing his subordinates appear, the two magic assassins no longer wait, but immediately attack rod. One of the thieves took the lead, appeared directly in front of rod and attacked him. Between the weapon collision, the thief disappeared in an instant. From the thief''s consciousness before he disappeared, rod seemed to find something. He also used instant movement to disappear from the original place. Just as rod''s figure had just disappeared, a large number of black crossbows came from behind, but they only penetrated the remnant of rod. On one side, rod''s figure reappeared. Through peeping eyes, from the thought of the thief when he left, rod noticed the next attack, so he directly used instant movement to avoid the crossbow in the rear. Since it was the first time that prying eyes were used in combat, rod found that the information obtained through prying eyes in combat was different from the previous situation. Rod had no time to think about it, another magical Assassin''s attack arrived again. This time, rod was ready. At the moment when the magic assassin appeared, rod took the lead in raising his hand, and a cloud of death shot directly at the position of the magic assassin. However, a white barrier appeared in front of the magical assassin. The cloud of death hit the barrier and was immediately bounced away. After the cloud of death was ejected, it hit the ground behind rod. Although it exploded immediately into a large number of death clouds, it still gave the magic assassin the chance to attack. The magic assassin waved his dagger to cut rod in front, but he was stopped by rod with his sword. Taking advantage of this opportunity, the assassin hides in his other hand and suddenly releases a blue ice arrow. these If it''s a common enemy, all his attention at this time is on the dagger waved by the assassin and the movement of another magical assassin. He doesn''t expect that the assassin will still use magic. If he is caught off guard, he will be seriously injured by the magic released by the assassin and eventually lose his resistance. Unfortunately, this time, his action had already been expected by rod. Just as the ice arrow was about to concentrate on rod, a shield appeared directly in front of him. The ice arrow hit the shield, but without any reaction, it dissipated directly, even without a ripple on the shield. Chapter 268 Seeing that his magic didn''t have any effect, the assassin in front of him couldn''t help but feel a little stunned. However, after years of training, he still didn''t stop his action. Successive attacks, can not achieve any results, looking at the rise of the cloud of death, the assassin heart back. This assassin also understands his own value. For those enemies who are hard to defeat, their first choice is often to save their own lives. The assassin retreated as the dark cloud grew stronger. When rod''s weapon was about to arrive, the assassin''s body disappeared. Just after the assassin left, the cloud of death that was affected by him spread out around him and surrounded rod''s whole body. Compared with the cloud of death released by ordinary necromancers, rod''s cloud of death is more intense. For a moment, under the cloud of death, the two magic assassins outside can''t see rod''s body on the field. At the same time, because of the cloud of death, the two assassins dare not enter directly, they can only wait for the cloud of death to dissipate. Seeing that there was no movement in the cloud of death for a long time, one of the magic assassins made a gesture towards the rear. Suddenly, the thieves in the rear took action again. A large number of crossbows shot at the cloud of death, but under the action of the dark green cloud of death, they disappeared. Standing on one side of the magic thieves, also can only hear the death of the cloud of subtle collision sound. The good texture of the crossbow enables it to temporarily resist the corrosion of the cloud of death. This is also the reason why these magical assassins dare to attack rod here. But now, after hearing the sound of the crossbow, the two magical assassins don''t look good. Through their own fighting experience, when they hear the voice in the cloud of death, the two magical assassins will know that the crossbow just hit the ground. This volley didn''t have any effect and didn''t cause any damage to the necromancer inside. At this time, the cloud of death began to dissipate slowly, revealing the internal scene. In the sight of the two magic assassins, the original necromancer has disappeared completely. After discovering this, the two magical assassins immediately raised their vigilance to the highest level, but it was still a little late. Rod''s body shape, instantly appeared in front of one of the magic assassins. This time, rod was holding a spear with electric light. Like this magic assassin, at the beginning, rod did not show his real strength. He just used weapons to resist and looked for real attack opportunities. As soon as rod appeared, he directly threw his Titan''s arrow at the magic assassin in front of him. In the face of rod''s attack, the magic assassin once again appeared a white barrier, trying to resist rod''s attack, while preparing to launch a counterattack. However, what this magical assassin didn''t expect was that when Titan''s arrow hit the barrier, it would directly break the barrier, but Titan''s arrow itself didn''t get much weakening. Waiting for the barrier to be broken, it was too late for the magical assassin to move away. Titan''s arrow exploded directly in front of him. With a violent explosion, rod also got the corresponding experience value of the magic assassin. Another magical assassin saw all this in his eyes, and his heart suddenly gave up. Rod''s attack did not leave anything behind. It was just to solve these two magic assassins quickly. Once they realized that they could not kill rod, they would retreat directly. At that time, rod would have to work hard to kill them again. At this time, the magical assassin suddenly recalled the situation when he got the intelligence of the ghost dragon knight. In his opinion, it is an excellent opportunity for the ghost dragon knight to appear within the scope of the bandit guild he controls, and there are no undead creatures beside him. As long as he can kill the ghost Dragon Knight here, he can get a high reward from the bandit guild. cutting-edge news According to the records of the thieves guild, the ghost Dragon Knight should be a powerful necromancer. A large part of his overall strength depends on his ghost dragon. As long as he can limit the existence of the ghost dragon, he can easily deal with it. According to the original idea of the two magic assassins, even if the ghost Dragon Knight appears with the ghost dragon, they will also attack it. cutting-edge news However, what the magical assassin didn''t expect is that even if the ghost dragon hasn''t appeared, the ghost Dragon Knight alone will directly kill another magical assassin. cutting-edge news cutting-edge news In the eyes of the magic assassin, even the powerful assassin was killed by the ghost dragon knight in an instant. Without the cooperation of his companions, it was obvious that he could not defeat the ghost Dragon Knight only by his own strength. At this time, rod also put his eyes on the next magical assassin. As if noticing this, the magical assassin made a gesture again, and some ordinary assassins on the side immediately stepped forward and began to attack rod. these cutting-edge news When the magic assassin returns to the thieves guild, the first thing is to update the intelligence of the ghost dragon knight. The strength of the ghost dragon knight has exceeded that of ordinary heroes. In the eyes of the magical assassin, rod seems to be fighting with other thieves, ignoring himself for a moment. See, this magic assassin no longer wait, but directly use instant movement, trying to evacuate towards the rear. However, just after the magical assassin used instant movement to distance himself, he suddenly found that the ghost dragon knight had appeared in front of him earlier than himself. Looking at rod in front of him, the magical assassin instantly realized that it was not good, but it was too late. With a flash of sword light, the magical assassin suddenly became unconscious. Until the end of his life, the magical assassin was still wondering how rod appeared here in advance. Chapter 269 After solving these two magic assassins, the remaining thieves in the rear are naturally not worried. these these Just as the thieves retreated, rod''s undead had arrived. these Half of the thieves fell under the action of Youming Longxi, but the rest of them still ran away. At this time, these retreating thieves, I do not know who first hit a power grid, the whole body fell into a state of paralysis, and then was eroded by the netherworld dragon breath. The rest of the thieves in action were also caught. Only at this time did the thieves notice that a large number of power grids had been laid around them and stopped them. Seeing this situation, only a small number of thieves, relying on their own treasures, forcibly cross the power grid and leave quickly towards the position in the city, while those who stay in the same place can only be submerged by the netherworld dragon breath. these these In the course of the battle between rod and the magic assassin, the undead creatures under rod are close to the battlefield. If rod wants to, in the battle just now, the undead creatures under rod can directly join in. Once the ghost dragon appears on the battlefield, the situation will be very clear. Seeing that the two magic assassins can''t kill rod quickly, they can only move back in an instant. Even if rod chooses to pursue, it''s very troublesome. Therefore, rod did not choose to expose the existence of the ghost dragon, but let it wait with Rowling. In this process, Rowling was given enough time to cast the lightning trap. these The reason why Rhode deliberately set aside the lives of several thieves is to let them pass a message for themselves, that is their own strength. these cutting-edge news these But again, if the next attack of the thieves guild comes, it will be extremely dangerous. In this battle, rod showed a lot of strength. In view of this intelligence, the thieves guild will also make corresponding countermeasures. If the thieves guild still does not give up the reward to rod, but unites a large number of magic assassins to attack, it is obviously not easy to deal with. cutting-edge news For the mobilization of magic assassins, even the thieves guild also needs a period of preparation. these When the thieves guild learned about rod''s strength, in order to deal with rod, it had to find a way to mobilize a large number of magic assassins from other towns to attack him. After this battle, for rod, the only advantage may be that there won''t be a small number of magic assassins to fight against him. When two magic assassins fight together, the threat they can cause is far greater than that of a single one. In this case, rod can deal with it, which undoubtedly reminds the thieves guild that they will not let their magic assassins act alone. these ¡­¡­¡­¡­ [Magic Protection pendant] Quality: Treasure Type: Pendant Equipment demand: spirit is more than 20 Basic attributes: form a magic barrier to resist magic attacks to a certain extent. It can be triggered up to three times a day. Evaluation: the treasure carried by high level mage comes from blakada. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ After a simple exploration, rod hands the magic protection pendant to Rowling. After finishing cleaning up the battlefield, rod left immediately with the undead. Because Rowling has not yet mastered the high level of soul summoning, and can not bear the ghost dragon''s ghost breath, she can only ride on the Centaur leader. In the process of leaving, rod also began to think about some situations in the battle. In this battle, rod''s heroic expertise can be said to play a crucial role. In the face of the attack of these thieves, Rhode defeated them by relying on the information transmitted by peeping eyes. After this battle, rod had a new understanding of his heroic expertise. For the enemy who is engrossed in the battle, through peeping eyes, rod can roughly feel their next action and possible attack. And for those enemies who have lost the will to fight, rod can sense their thoughts to a certain extent. Compared with these effects, the additional exploration attribute effect of peeping eye is less important. The combination of all these effects forms rod''s heroic expertise and peeping eye. During the battle, even though rod used peeping eyes many times, the two magical assassins didn''t find anything. After thinking of this, rod had some doubts in his mind. To test this idea, rod looked directly down at Rowling in front of him. Suddenly, Rowling in front seems to feel something. She looks back at rod in the rear. In Rowling''s puzzled eyes, rod had to look away. Chapter 270 Two days later, rod is still taking Rowling forward, but at this time, rod is not worried about any accident. At this time, Roderick is in the back of the dragon, and his eyes are looking at Rowling, who is browsing the books in his hand, with a trace of helplessness in his eyes. As if feeling rod''s eyes, Rowling looks up and looks at rod''s position. There is an invisible arc around her mouth, showing a smile. Then she lowers her head again and looks at the book in her hand. In the course of these two days, Rowling has been learning spiritualism. Until not long ago, Rowling finally mastered the expert level of evocation, so she was able to bear the ghost dragon''s ghost energy. At this point, Rowling can also come to the ghost dragon, so as to quickly cross the obstacles on the ground. For Rowling''s learning ability, rod has no doubt, natural hero''s learning ability is just like this. After mastering the expert level of evocation, Rowling even wants to continue to master the later level of evocation, but chooses to give up after rod tells the price. these Since leaving the city of Warren, Rowling took the initiative to ask for the study of spiritualism. Rod knew that some ideas in Rowling''s mind had changed. Rod wants to understand the reason of Rowling''s change through the perspective eye. But Rowling has been very sensitive to this kind of eye after many times of peeping. Once rod uses it, Rowling will find it immediately. Perhaps through her own intuition, Rowling speculated about the effect of peeping eye. After discovering this, Rowling didn''t pay attention to rod for some time, until rod repeatedly promised not to use it. For rod, the peeping eye is more like an instinct. After this period of practice, rod can open and close the peeping eye by his own thoughts. Shaking his head, did not go to the side of Rowling, rod will own eyes, on the scenery below. When Rowling has mastered the expert level of evocation, she can fly with the help of ghost dragon. Because she is in the high altitude, the original map is no longer important at this time. What Rhode needs to pay attention to is the orientation shown in the map. With the high-speed flight of the ghost dragon, the speed of rod and his party has more than doubled. Originally, rod''s expected arrival time will be much earlier, but it will still take a long time to cross most of the continent and reach blakada on the other side. Rod chose to go to blakada instead of other places. In addition to seeking benefits from his previous life''s adventures, what''s more important is that the two parts of Titan''s arrow, an artifact, are also located inside blakada, the reward of rod''s inheritance mission. In order to get Titan''s arrow, even if rod goes to other places, he will definitely go to blakada in the future. This time, he just arrived ahead of time. What''s more, as the holy land of mages, blakhada is also the birthplace of the magic guild. Rod chose to go here in the hope that Rowling can learn more special skills. Blakhada has always been strong and even regarded all the surrounding areas as colonies. If the hero Tanan had not led his men to carry out fierce resistance, blakhada''s rule would have lasted for a long time. With the flying of the dragon, the terrain below changed several times. When she just stepped on the back of the dragon, Rowling was very interested in the scenery below. However, with the increase of flying distance, Rowling gradually lost interest in the scenery around and turned her attention to the books in her hand. With the observation of the scenery below, rod seemed to notice something, but he did not let the ghost dragon stop, but continued to move forward. Different from the adventure on the Diya border all the time, even after flying for two days, rod has just entered the central position of vilning. In the process of the dragon flying, rod, who has been on the dragon, noticed the unusual scene below. In rod''s line of sight, below, should be a forest position, at this time suddenly empty a large out. If the observation is carried out on the land below, the vacant position here is not obvious, and even it will be ignored. But in the sky, in this dense forest, the vast open space below seems to be bare, which is very abrupt. Rod took out the map from the thieves guild and began to compare it with the situation on the map. Rod noticed that there was no clear record of this area in the map. The only thing that could confirm the location of this area was a few subtle characters, which attracted rod''s attention. Rod found that the word giant appeared on the map. If it''s just like this, rod won''t pay attention to the scenes below. However, when he passed by here, the shield of the patron saint in rod''s space ring, which had no response since he got it, suddenly flashed some connection. All the signs of what happened let rod know that the area below is not as simple as he imagined. As time is very abundant, rod is not in a hurry to leave, but directly let the ghost dragon down to this position. Feeling the drop in height, Rowling closed the books in her hand, put them in the space ring, and looked around. The ghost dragon descends at the edge of the open space. Behind the ghost dragon is the originally very dense forest, but there is a large space in this position. After leaving the ghost dragon, Rowling seemed puzzled. At this time, the sky is very bright, far from the time to rest in the evening. Even if the terrain was previously observed from the air, it should be just a forest. Rowling didn''t understand why rod would stop in the clearing. Although there were some doubts in her heart, Rowling didn''t ask. She just looked at rod and waited for rod''s instructions. After the battle in Warren, Rowling knows that although she may not understand rod''s behavior for a while, he certainly has his intention. If I can only blindly ask questions, how can I grow up quickly and no longer become a burden to my brother? Rowling thought to herself. For this reason, Rowling tries to analyze why rod stops here according to his behavior, but after thinking for a while, she finally has to give up. Rowling doesn''t know about rod''s inheritance task, let alone feel the perception in rod''s space ring. Rowling''s thinking is doomed to be unable to get any results. Chapter 271 Before landing, rod took out the guardian''s shield. Because the perception of the lower part almost depends on the guardian shield to maintain contact, rod''s move improves the original subtle perception. After walking down from the body of the ghost dragon, this perception has been relatively clear, but it is still spread by the shield of the guardian God. If he does not get the shield of the guardian God from Warren City, rod will not be able to perceive the abnormality below. Rod is very curious about the abnormal parts of the artifact. By inheriting the position information of the artifact from the mission, rod can determine that the remaining artifact parts are very far away from here and cannot exist here. Rod wanted to know what could trigger the shield of the patron saint in his hand to produce this kind of perception. Holding the shield of the guardian God in his hand, rod felt it carefully, and finally confirmed that the abnormal place should be not far ahead. From what he saw in the sky, rod learned that it should be a large open space. After falling, rod found that there were a large number of stumps in the open space. The stump fracture was irregular, and there were broken trunks along the way. environment At this point, rod stopped waiting and immediately walked in the direction of perception. At rod''s signal, the Dragon rises into the sky again. Because of the shape of the dragon, when it moves, it will make a huge sound, and the ghost energy on its body is easily perceived by the caster. Therefore, in order to hide its existence, rod let the dragon rise to the sky. In the process of moving forward, besides rod, Rowling was also observing the surrounding environment, but she could not draw any conclusions. Due to the lack of adventure experience, it is difficult for Rowling to observe the abnormality through her own consciousness. After walking in one direction for a while, Rowling was still looking around. Suddenly, rod stopped her. For things that may exist in the front, rod did not relax his vigilance. Although the ghost dragon is powerful, it still has enemies that it cannot defeat. Therefore, when going forward, rod took the lead in sending out vampires to detect the enemies that might exist around him. Through the information from the vampire, rod learned that he had found the giant in the front, that is, the direction of perception. However, unlike rod''s original expectation, the giant here has many anomalies. After giving an order to the Centaur leader on one side, rod immediately walked toward the vampire''s position. Before long, by perceiving the information, rod came to where the vampire was, and at the same time, rod saw the scene ahead. In rod''s sight, several giants appeared in front of him. These giants are several times bigger than rod. Compared with ordinary creatures, these creatures are giants, but they are still much smaller than the Titans in rod''s memory. these Rod recalled that in his previous life, he had seen the existence of giants in the battlefield. Because of the giant''s physical advantages, with a little training, he could become a powerful soldier. Even the unarmed giant, relying on his own physical strength alone, can defeat the fully armed soldiers at the same level, not to mention the giant wearing special armor after training. these For his next action, rod thought about it for a while, and finally made a decision to make contact with the giants here. If it is in Diya, rod may not make such a choice, but directly destroy it, and then look for something abnormal. But just as rod was about to do so, rod recalled again the perception from the guardian shield. With rod''s approach, this perception becomes clearer. Rod can feel that there is no malicious existence in this perception. these To the rear of Rowling explained a few words, let her stay in place, rod went directly to the giant''s position. Although Rowling was a little curious about how rod accurately found the giants, she didn''t ask much. Instead, she followed rod''s instructions and stopped quietly. these After the experience of Warren City, Rowling seldom disobeys rod''s words. In Rowling''s mind, she has fully recognized rod. At this time, the forward rod, also began to recall the information about the giant. Rhode remembers that giants don''t have much wisdom. Even an adult giant is only as intelligent as a child of a few years old. In terms of combat ability, giants have no other advantages except for their high basic attributes. They even don''t master a few special skills, let alone their casting talents. However, in the face of ordinary enemies, their physical fitness alone is enough to cope with them. Giant does not accumulate wealth. In giant''s mind, there is no sense of wealth. For this reason, few business groups would choose to trade with giants. All the goods used by giants need to be made by themselves. In the previous life, the player''s research on giant is more about understanding the Titan giant in this way. According to the news that has been circulating among the players, the giant in the game has some connection with the vanished Titan giant. There is even a saying that the giant in the game is the degenerated Titan giant, but it can not be confirmed. In the process of recalling the news, rod did not stop, but kept moving forward. At this time, the latest giant has noticed rod, quickly threw the remains of unknown creatures aside, and then rushed directly to rod''s position. At the moment when the giant acted, rod understood his idea through the perspective eye. Rhode realized that the giant had no intention of communicating with himself, but directly regarded himself as food. Chapter 272 Even if he just looked at the giant, rod knew what he thought. His ability to do this was based on rod''s training for peeping eyes in recent days. Unlike conventional creatures, there is not much disordered consciousness in the giant''s heart. When rod observes the giant in front of him, he will be able to understand most of his thoughts. When he looks at the giant rushing towards him, Rodley even realizes that he is taking himself as food. Giants rarely communicate with small and weak creatures. They regard body size as the premise of equal treatment. In the giant''s view, the creatures worthy of their equal treatment only have the same body shape. For those weak creatures, the giant will only treat them as food. Rod originally intended to communicate with the giants here, but looking at the giant rushing to himself, rod knew that this could not be done easily. these As the giant does not have any armor, as long as rod is willing, he can use magic to kill the giant directly in the process of charging. But doing so will lead to a serious conflict between Rhode and the giant tribe, which can not be alleviated. There are not so many thoughts among the giants. There is great unity within the race. As long as any one of the people is killed, the rest of the giants will revenge for it. these Therefore, how to solve this forward giant, Roderick seemed to be hesitant for a time. After excluding most of the ways in his mind, the giant rushed to rod''s eyes. Rod raised his hand. Suddenly, a dark barrier appeared in front of the giant. It seems that he found the existence of the barrier, but the giant didn''t mean to slow down. Instead, he wanted to break through the barrier by himself. In an instant, the giant hit the barrier in front of him. The barrier is directly broken after bearing all the impact force of the giant, but it also makes the giant fully bear the anti shock brought by the broken barrier. With an unstable body, the giant fell to one side of the ground. After falling to the ground, the giant did not appear any injury, just shook his head, ready to climb up from the ground and continue to attack rod. Before the giant stood up, a flash of lightning hit the ground beside him. In an instant, there was a strong explosion at the place where the lightning hit, which made a big hole on the ground. The impact of the explosion overturned the giant to the ground again. On the other side, rod just finished throwing Titan''s arrow. If it is a normal creature, after feeling the power of Titan''s arrow, it will fear rod in front. When it finds that rod has no malice, it will give up attacking rod. However, the giant in front obviously has no such idea. The giant didn''t care about the damage caused by Titan''s arrow at all. He also cared whether his body could bear the impact of Titan''s arrow. After climbing up from the ground, he rushed to rod''s position again and was ready to attack him. Just as the giant was about to approach rod''s body, in the sky, the body shape of the ghost dragon dropped rapidly, fell in front of rod''s body, and made a huge explosion, trying to intercept the giant. Facing the giant in front, the ghost dragon unfolds its bone wings and completely covers its full forward position, ready to fight back at any time. In body shape, the ghost dragon has surpassed the giant. When the ghost dragon unfolds its wings, it is even more huge. For a moment, even the giant who is not afraid of Titan''s arrow appears to be in a bit of panic after the ghost dragon comes down, and hastens to reduce his speed. And his behavior undoubtedly saved his own life. If he insists on getting close to the ghost dragon, he will be eroded by the ghost energy of the ghost dragon and eventually die. Giant''s instinct makes him afraid of bigger creatures, which even rod has never heard of in the game. However, when rod found out the giant''s reaction and got confirmation from the giant''s heart, he knew it immediately. Rod saw this in his eyes and wrote it down in his heart. It''s like feeling the power of the giant''s advance, and noticing the dragon in the sky. The rest of the giants in this area are coming in this direction. these The first giant seemed to feel the behavior of the people in the rear, and his fear of the ghost dragon slowed down a little. At this time, a new group of giants in the rear gradually approached rod, which was different from the original giant. Some of the giants in the rear were holding simple sticks and wearing rough leather clothes. these these Rod realized that these giants should have been trained. these these these these these these these Chapter 273 After seeing the ogre among the giants, rod was very surprised for a moment. According to reason, ogres should not appear here. Ogres have the same body shape as giants, and are more intelligent. Among them, the most obvious sign is the dark green skin. Unlike giants, who live almost by instinct, ogres have a sense that is no less than human beings. Ogres are good at using various tools to prey on small and weak creatures. Among them, humans are the most common food. Not inferior to the wisdom of ordinary human beings, coupled with the giant''s general size, the ogre has become a disaster for many races. Rod recalled that according to the history of the game, as early as a long time ago, the ogres on the mainland were encircled by other races due to various evils, until they were expelled to the most desolate kruelod. these these While rod was observing, the ogre was also observing rod''s behavior, trying to guess what rod was coming for. Because ogres are different from simple giants in their hearts, and they are extremely vigilant, rod can not get useful information from their hearts. The ogre focused his observation on the ghost dragon in front of rod. In terms of body shape, the ghost dragon obviously surpassed rod too much. these After hearing the ogre''s words, most of the giants returned to their original position. Even the giant who first attacked rod also returned to his original position. Only a small number of giants holding sticks still stayed in the same place, always paying attention to the ogre''s movement. these Only a few of these giants are dissatisfied with the ogre''s decision. In addition to the giant who faces the dragon, the rest of the giants still can''t feel the strength of the dragon. What they want is to treat rod as food. these Fortunately, the ogre first took control of the giant here, so that it did not fight with rod. After receiving the order from the ogre, these giants just think that the ogre seems to want to eat the food alone. Even so, although they have some dissatisfaction, they still have no objection. While rod was thinking, the ogre also came to the position not far from the ghost dragon. "Respect... Master... What do you get?" The ogre stumbled out of his consciousness and didn''t know much about rod''s language. Compared with giants, ogres are much more intelligent and can clearly express their consciousness to rod. these Before looking for the anomaly here, rod needs to figure it out in advance. "Blakada... War destroys... Migrates..." these When he got the answer from the ogre, rod was silent. Through the information conveyed by peeping eyes, rod realized that although the ogre did not lie, he wanted to hide something. Rod could not confirm what he was hiding. Although he knows this, the reason why the ogre appears here has nothing to do with rod. What rod values more is that he can trigger his own abnormal things. Rod reached out and pointed to an unusual position behind the ogre. these Although the ogre does not know how the mage found this place, it knows that once the mage discovers the abnormality here, his long-term plan may only end in failure. Through peeping eyes, rod noticed that ogres were very reluctant to ask for their own. these With rod''s signal, the ghost dragon spews out the ghost dragon breath towards the collapsed wooden house. Under the erosion of the netherworld dragon breath, the wooden house decays and collapses at a very fast speed. Even the debris after the collapse shrinks and twists into an indecent residue, as if it would turn into dust with a touch. Ogres see all this in their eyes and are extremely afraid of the ghost dragon around rod. At this time, it also has a new estimate of the strength of rod and his party. Because of his position, the ogre has never seen a ghost dragon before, and his way of judging the strength of the ghost dragon depends on its shape. However, when he found the breath of the ghost dragon, he was vaguely aware of the strength of the ghost dragon. When he thought of the powerful mage who controlled the ghost dragon, the ogre was a little afraid. Combined with his own understanding of the mage, the ogre finally gave up resistance. "Follow..." The ogre spat out a few syllables again, then turned and walked back. When rod saw that his strength played a role, the ogre had no intention of fighting, so he immediately followed. For the ogre leading the way ahead, rod did not put down his vigilance. these environment After following the ogre for a while, rod also learned about the living conditions inside the giant tribe. Rod noticed that except for a few giants who built wooden sheds, most of the other giants lived in caves. Following the ogre in front of him, rod came to a huge cave. Chapter 274 Standing at the entrance of the cave, the perception from the guardian''s shield becomes more and more intense. Rod knows that the goal of this trip, that is, the thing that has always attracted the guardian''s shield, exists in this cave. At the entrance of the cave, several giants were guarding here. When they saw the ogre coming here, they took the initiative to get out of the way. Even the less intelligent giants, in their subconscious mind, still regard this cave as an extremely important position and always send people to guard it. Without the command of Ogres, even if rod came here, it would take a lot of effort to get these giants out of the way. When he brought rod to the entrance of the mountain, the ogre had no intention to enter. When the ogre points to rod, he knows the goal of rod''s trip. When he decides to let rod come here, the ogre will not stop rod''s activities. Perceiving that the ogre didn''t seem to enter the cave, and that he had some other plans in mind, rod ignored it and walked directly into the cave. Because of the size of the cave, the cave that allows the giant to enter is relatively small for the ghost dragon. Although it is barely able to enter, it is completely unable to move after that, which has certain limitations on the strength of the ghost dragon. Therefore, rod did not let the ghost dragon enter the cave, but let it wait outside and enter the cave alone. Leaving the Dragon outside can also guard against possible anomalies. Rod still remembers the thought that flashed through the ogre''s mind. Entering the cave, rod finds out the torch from the space ring and lights it up. Rod noticed that there was no fork in the cave, only a road extending to the inside. In the light of the fire, there was an empty cave in front, which was very deep. After walking for a while, the interior of the cave becomes more and more spacious. Even if the ghost dragon is in it, it can move freely inside. At this time, the perception from the guardian shield is more and more intense. If rod does not control it, it will even make a slight shake. care At this time, the space here became very broad. According to the original view, rod knew that it was already in the middle of the mountain. If it wasn''t for the information from perception, even if rod chose to explore, it would be hard to notice that there is such a cave in the place where these giants live. For ordinary giants, because they don''t need to store anything, even if they live in the cave, they won''t dig too much space inside the cave. Rod knew that the cave appeared here obviously had a lot to do with the giants before. Maybe it was the giants who dug it. Even if there were no obstacles ahead, rod also went a long way before he came to the source of the change according to the perception of the guardian shield. In the light of the fire, rod finally saw what was inside the cave. these these Even if rod raised the torch, it was difficult to see how many bones were behind. these these Rod doesn''t know where these giants found Titan''s bones and piled them up in the cave, but it seems that these giants are very concerned about Titan''s bones. In rod''s perception, different from the skull of CROM in the city of mourning, these bones are just scattered here, and the soul contained in them has fallen into dead silence completely without any response. Even so, rod was clearly able to sense the violent shaking of his shield after sensing the bones here. Rod recalled that the shield of the guardian God in his hand was one of the parts of Titan''s arrow. The arrow of Titan is actually made from the bones of a large number of Titans. Through the last scene of the inheritance mission, rod clearly remembers this. So it''s no surprise to rod that guardian shield can sense the location of Titan''s body. Rod found that in addition to the strong tremor, there seems to be another feeling in the perception from the guardian shield. The guardian shield seems to convey a kind of consciousness to rod, hoping that rod can touch the bones of Titans in front of him. After discovering this, rod thought about it for a while, and finally stretched out his shield and touched the pile of bones in front of him. Suddenly, in rod''s perception, there seems to be something different around him, but there is no change in the bones of the Titans in front of him. After completing the requirement of the guardian shield, the guardian shield will no longer tremble, and the original connection will not be felt at all. At this time, rod obviously felt that there were some abnormal changes in the shield of the guardian God in his hand, so he immediately checked its attributes. two o''clock It seems that from the touch just now, the shield of the patron saint has got some changes that he does not understand. After feeling the changes on the guardian shield and the effects it can produce, rod knew that he had gained enough this time. After dealing with the guardian shield, rod put his eyes on the pile of dead bones in front of him. Compared with the harvest of attributes, in rod''s view, his greater harvest this time is actually the bones of these Titans. Rod mastered the legendary level of soul summoning. It only took a certain amount of time to transform this pile of bones into a powerful undead. Because the bones of Titan are just scattered and piled up, like the dead bones of a hill, even if rod wants to transform them into undead, it is very difficult to do this. He must first move them outside, and then put them in front of Titan to transform them. Chapter 275 Due to the temporary inability to deal with the bones of Titans inside the cave, rod will put the shield of guardian God into the space ring, which will lose its sense and restore calm. For rod, in this operation, it is obviously very satisfactory to be able to correct the speed attribute deducted by the guardian''s shield and find the bones of Titan giant at the same time. Now rod, just waiting for the body of the Titan to be transported out, can create a powerful undead. these It wasn''t long before rod came out of the cave. The ghost dragon is still at the entrance of the cave according to rod''s instructions. As soon as he walked out of the cave, rod noticed the abnormality. In rod''s perception, there was obvious hostility around him. Rod looked towards the position where the hostility came. He saw that there were many ogres around the cave besides the giants he had seen before. At this time, he had surrounded the cave tightly, as if he wanted to block rod and the ghost dragon here. Looking at the behavior of these creatures, rod knew that they were obviously not coming to express goodwill. these Rod looks at the ogre. At this time, in the ogre''s heart, there is only strong hostility. With hostility, there is endless hatred. these The object that ogres strongly hate is actually the group of mages. Even rod, who has a perspective eye, did not see any sign from the ogre''s heart before. The experience of being enslaved by the mage all the year round makes the ogre know how important it is to hide his emotions. Once the emotion is exposed and the mage is aware of his disrespect, he will be punished cruelly. Not inferior to human wisdom, ogres can completely disguise their emotions, and even show no trace in their hearts. Until now, after leading their subordinates to surround rod, ogres have taken off their disguise. Realizing this, rod felt a little lucky. Ever since he got the peep eye, rod has been used to the benefits of it, even after just a few days. cutting-edge news Fortunately, only a group of giants and ogres came to attack him this time. If he was a stronger enemy, he might lose something. But in the face of these creatures in front of him, he didn''t pay attention to them. these In response, the roar of Ogres is particularly intense, while the rest of the giants, due to their low level of intelligence, are easily infected by the ogres around them and mobilize their emotions. these At the top of the staff, there is a skull inlaid with red light in his empty eyes. On the other hand, all the creatures around rod also flash a red light which is the same as the bone stick. Rod understood that the ogre had performed bloodthirsty magic on all the creatures around him. As early as looking at this ogre''s attribute, rod found that it has higher knowledge attribute, which is obviously abnormal compared with the general ogre. However, rod did not find that ogres have special skills related to magic. The ability to perform bloodthirsty magic depends more on the ogre''s own talent. Rod realized that since there have been a lot of Ogres ready to besiege him with giants, there must be a lot of Ogres in the position he didn''t find. Recalling what the ogre once said, Rodden knew that among vilning, he did not know when he moved into an ogre tribe. The ogre who talked with him originally also has a high status in the ogre tribe. According to the magic he exerts, he should be a priest. After being given bloodthirsty magic, for the ogres around, because they have experienced this kind of magic blessing, they can stabilize their expression for a while, but the giants around can''t do it. Bloodthirsty magic''s improvement of attack depends largely on strengthening the fighting spirit of creatures. If, in the past, the giants around them were only led by ogres to be hostile to rod, now, after being bloodthirsty by ogre priests, these giants can hardly control their emotions. these At rod''s signal, the ghost dragon immediately spewed out a lot of ghost dragon breath towards the front, completely enveloping the front area. Behind him was the cave he had entered before. In the face of the enemy''s siege, this undoubtedly provided him with the convenience of defense. In order to prevent the ghost dragon''s ghost dragon breath from being scattered by the giant, rod raised his hand and laid a layer of death cloud behind the ghost dragon breath. The pale dark dragon breath, mixed with the dark green death cloud released by rod, produced a deeper color, which completely enveloped rod. these these these One by one, without any pause, these giants rushed towards rod''s position, no matter what happened in the nether dragon''s breath. Chapter 276 For a moment, a large number of screams due to pain came out from the front of the mixed nether dragon breath. The only common feature of the screams is that they are very short. They often stop immediately when they come out of the mixed dark dragon breath. If a creature who knows enough about death comes here, he will know that it is difficult to stop the scream before death by conventional means. The only way to stop the scream is death. In a short time, the giant who rushes into the mixed netherworld dragon breath is deprived of his life, and even his flesh and blood melt into it. Due to the mixed energy of death in the netherworld dragon breath, the internal scene is completely blocked. Only the giant who rushes into it can understand his own feelings and send out the final scream to remind the people in the rear, but it has no effect. Before long, all the giants around rushed into the nether dragon breath, and then there was no movement. At this time, looking at the front of these black fog, there has been no action in the back of the ogre, in the heart of this just appeared a little fear. In the ogre''s mind, the mage must have taken the ghost dragon and hid in the cave behind him. At the same time, he released this means to block his own sight. these Perhaps, the only one who paid special attention was the ogre priest in the rear. Remembering the rumors about the mage, the ogre suddenly seemed to recall something, and his eyes looked suspicious. Without waiting for the ogre priest to think about it, a loud explosion directly interrupted the ogre priest''s memory. A large number of broken bones shot out towards the surrounding area. These bones are large in shape, but they are extremely dry and have no luster. It''s as if they were placed for a long time. They can be easily broken by collision. these these At this time, there are a lot of dead bones in the place covered by Youming Longxi. Dead bones are everywhere, but there are no flesh and blood creatures in them. The giants who originally rushed into the netherworld dragon''s breath have disappeared at this time. Instead, they are the dead bones of this place. The dead bones almost completely fill the road in front of the cave. At the original cave entrance, the ghost dragon fanned its wings to clear a large number of dead bones in front of it and open a road for rod. This action of the ghost dragon also accelerated the dissipation of the ghost dragon breath. When the netherworld dragon breath is gone, even rod in the rear is stunned by the effect of the mixed netherworld dragon breath. these special And this, in the previous battle, rod did not notice. Since mastering the cloud of death, rod has not been released with the ghost dragon. The netherworld dragon breath can corrode everything in it, and the cloud of death also accelerates this process. When the two are combined, the cloud of death can be transformed into flesh and blood for replenishment, which is also reflected. The original flesh and blood of the giant are all used to supplement the duration of Youming dragon breath. these these these these At this time, rod looked away from the giant bones around him and looked at the ogre priest in the rear. After noticing the scene behind the netherworld dragon breath, the ogre priest was stunned in the same place for a moment, with only unbelievable eyes. Although the ogre priest guessed the possibility that they might all die when the giant rushed into the nether dragon''s breath, the ogre priest directly rejected this situation in his heart. In the memory of the ogre priest, even the powerful mage of blakada did not master this kind of magic. The dragon like creature appeared. Looking at its huge size, it was obviously good at close combat. Previously, in order to show his strength, rod specially let the ghost dragon spit out the breath of the nether dragon, but the ogre priest didn''t care about this, just took it as a small means. According to the ogre priest, the mixed nether dragon breath, which was shrouded in front of the cave before, was just a kind of camouflage and could not cause too much damage. The ogre priest didn''t feel a shock until the nether dragon''s breath dispersed and he saw the scene behind him. What the ogre priest didn''t know was that because of the shock he had, his mind was so full that he couldn''t suppress it, which was all in rod''s eyes. these The ogre priest''s mind changed several times and finally made a decision. these When you notice the scene behind the netherworld dragon breath, even the powerful ogre priests have a shivering feeling, not to mention the ordinary ogres around them. If it wasn''t for the control of the ogre priests all the time, I''m afraid that when rod gets closer again, these ogres will run away directly. After noticing the retreating ogre, because he understood what the ogre priest thought, rod didn''t let the ghost dragon chase him, but walked toward the position of the ogre priest. Chapter 277 With rod getting closer, the ogre priest''s original idea became more and more intense. The ogre priest, who is fully aware of the strength of the ghost dragon, realizes that it is difficult for him to escape from this creature if he is determined to kill himself. these Even if a powerful mage does not prepare in advance, it is extremely difficult for him to rely on his own magic to deal with the netherworld dragon breath, not to mention this ogre priest. Among the tribes, the ogre priests are mainly responsible for directing battles, and applying bloodthirsty magic to their ogres to make them play their greatest power. For other kinds of magic, the ogre priests do not have much control. Therefore, after seeing rod''s real strength, the ogre priest gave up the idea of fighting him and prepared to fight him in other ways. Looking at rod advancing step by step, the threat of death is getting closer and closer. The ogre priest says: "Necromancer... United... Blakada..." Because the ogre priest did not know how to express some of the words, especially in this tense situation, the sentence was even more scattered, but rod still understood its words. When the ogre priest is willing to express a certain meaning to rod, although it can not be accurately expressed in language, rod can fully understand the meaning in his heart through peeping eyes. these these The ogre''s strong physique has become the best labor for mining. I don''t know how long later, the stone excavation in this mine is finished. these these these Among these ogres, the one who resisted most fiercely should be a ogre hero. For a moment, many mages who didn''t react died in his hands. When the ogre hero appeared in his memory, rod noticed that the ogre priest seemed to have a special feeling. However, the mage was able to control most of the races of krylord in a unique way. After reaction, the mage quickly suppressed these ogres and forced them into the original mine. Even the ogre hero was also seriously injured. After discovering that the ogre hero was injured, the ogre priest fought bravely, but to no avail. He was totally unable to resist the combined mage. Soon, the mage forced the ogres back into the mine and surrounded them. In the face of creatures who dare to resist their own rule, the mages of blakhada have never been soft hearted. The end of this group of Ogres is likely to be enslaved again, or even fall into a more tragic situation. these With a light wave spreading to the whole battlefield, all the mages were shocked to find that they could not use any magic. these Soon, the angry ogres in the mine tore up the mages. After that, accompanied by the ogre priest, the ogre hero met with the leader of the army. According to the pictures flashed in the memory of the ogre priest, the leader of this army also has Turquoise skin and is smaller than the ogre, but no one can ignore the powerful energy in his body. When he noticed the new hero, rod noticed his appearance. Even though the hero has Turquoise skin, even the aesthetically normal rod would praise him as handsome. The hero''s face, in rod''s previous life, has been seen in countless images. It is the protagonist of the first expansion film, Tanan. Then, the ogre hero discussed with the hero Tanan for a long time. When Tanan left, the ogre hero took all his ogres and evacuated from kruelod to vilning. According to the hero ogre, their mission in this trip is to follow the instructions of the hero Tanan and go to the disputed area to find new forces. Therefore, they will cross the border and go deep into vilnin under great threat. these According to the idea of the ogre priest, after finding new reinforcements, he will take the giant here to leave and return to krylord. However, the giant here seems to be guarding something and is unwilling to leave. Because of the giant''s trust, the ogre priest easily entered the cave that the giant had been guarding, and also found the bones of the giant. these In this regard, the ogre priest is very helpless, it can not force the giant here, let the giant go to the battlefield to fight. Because the giant does not have any wisdom, if the ogre really wants to use force to force, then it is likely to fight with the giant and die here. Fortunately, the ogre hero doesn''t seem to be in a hurry. He gives the ogre priest enough time to live with these giants, hoping that it can change their ideas imperceptibly. these Chapter 278 these After discovering the strength of the ghost dragon, the ogre priest recalled the hearsay about the necromancer he had heard by chance from those mages. these After being expelled, these mages called themselves necromancers and established a new order in the area far away from blakada. these Therefore, in such a crisis, the ogre priest can only try to use the identity of the necromancer to persuade the powerful enemy in front. The more flustered the ogre priest is, the more flaws will be exposed in his heart. In such a short period of time, through peeping eyes, rod has fully understood his mind. At this time, the ghost dragon has come to the position not far from the ogre priest. Just wait for rod''s order, he will immediately spit out the ghost dragon breath and submerge the ogre priest. As if aware of the dragon''s action, the ogre priest clenched the bone stick in his hand, but still did not move. The ogre priest doesn''t know whether he has moved the necromancer, but as long as he has any abnormality, he can''t survive in the hands of the ghost dragon. Feeling the dark energy of the ghost dragon, the ogre priest seemed to recall the scene when he was locked in the mine by the mage, but even at that time, he did not have such palpitations as now. Just as the ghost dragon is about to take action, it stops its own action. After thinking for a while, rod in the rear stopped the ghost dragon''s behavior. At this time, the ogre priest was relieved. His previous words should have worked. these With this information in the heart of the ogre priest, rod''s mind changed a little. Rod already knew that the ogres appeared here, just in order to find reinforcements, under the leadership of the hero ogre, they entered vilning from krylord. Therefore, for the ogres here, rod has some different ideas. If he uses them well, he will have the opportunity to directly join the camp of Tanan and prepare for the next battle. Looking at the ogre priest in front of him, rod said slowly, "take me to your tribe." After hearing rod''s words, the ogre priest thought about it for a while, and then roughly understood rod''s meaning. Realizing his safety, the ogre priest breathed a sigh of relief. After seeing rod''s strength, the ogre priest knew that as long as rod joined, the task of looking for reinforcements was completed. Although all the giants originally selected died, Rhode''s participation can make up for it completely. With rod, the ogre priest goes in one direction. After a long distance, beyond where these giants live, a large number of wooden fortresses appear in front of them. these Only giants without any scheming will let ogres build fortresses not far away from them. Any other creature will not let ogres enter their territory so easily. The fortress of the ogre is huge. It takes a lot of wood to build it. That''s why rod sees a lot of open space in the air. The wood in the forest has been cut down by the ogre here. The fortifications of the tribe had been fully established, and rod could see the thorny hedges around the fort and the traps around it. According to the construction level of this ogre tribe, even if they came here to settle down, rod would believe it. However, according to the memory of the ogre priests, these ogres should only come to seek reinforcements, and they don''t know which enemies they built such a complete fortification for. Following the ogre priest in the rear, rod enters the ogre tribe. In the previous battle, the ogre, who felt the power of the ghost dragon and was dismissed by the ogre priest, had already conveyed the news of rod''s arrival to the hero ogre in the tribe. At this time, the hero ogre has opened the door of the ogre tribe, standing at the door, waiting for rod''s arrival. For the situation reported by his subordinates, the hero ogre obviously has a different view, so he plans to explore rod himself. Before the exploration, because we don''t know what rod is coming for and whether he is hostile to the ogres, during the period when rod comes, the hero ogre has mobilized all the ogres in the tribe and is waiting around the tribe. Rod also noticed the ogre at the gate of the tribe and confirmed his heroic identity at a glance. No matter between any species, as long as both sides are heroes of each other, they can confirm each other''s heroic identity when they look at each other. As he learned his identity from the memory of the ogre priest, rod was not surprised by the appearance of the hero ogre. Compared with the appearance of the hero ogre, the idea in his heart is what rod cares more. Through peeping eyes, rod knows the nature of the ogre, but he has no idea what he is thinking about. cutting-edge news It''s easier for rod to understand what he''s doing in battle than what he''s thinking. cutting-edge news Rod hasn''t made any movement yet. In front of rod, the ogre priest, who used to lead the way quietly, rushes straight ahead. Aware of the ogre priest''s thoughts, rod didn''t make any moves, but just let the ogre priest run forward. Chapter 279 Seeing that the returning ogre priest was not hurt, the hero ogre was obviously relieved. As the gate of the tribe had been opened, the ogre priest entered without any hindrance and returned to the safe village. For the ogre priest''s behavior, rod did not have any idea to stop, but let it go. The reason for rod to do so is that he has already learned what the ogre priest thinks through peeping eyes. For the mage, the ogre priest was extremely resentful. In his heart, he wanted to kill all the mages in blakada. This is also the reason why the ogre priest took the initiative to lead his subordinates to besiege him after he noticed him. For the mage, the ogre priest has a strong hostility and is not willing to miss any chance to kill them. But that changed when the ogre priest realized that rod was a necromancer. The ogre priests firmly believe that the necromancer can be their greatest help against the mage. Among the rumors, there is a serious disagreement between the mages of blakada and the necromancer, which can be said to be irreconcilable. The ogre priest realized that according to rod''s strength, if rod could join his own side and fight against blakada''s mages, even if he lost those giants, this mission could also be completed. After living with giants for a period of time, for those giants who have no wisdom, the ogre priest also has some feelings in his heart, but for the hatred to the mage, this kind of feelings will disappear in a moment. The hatred brought about by racial slavery has been deeply embedded in the bone marrow of this ogre priest. All his later experiences are aimed at achieving the goal of revenge. For most of the creatures in krylord, there is no doubt about this. What they lack is a strong leader, a hero who can lead them to fight. That''s why, when all the creatures in krylord unite, the powerful mages will be defeated one after another, and the whole krylord will lose control. these these these The mage brought into full play the habit of enslaving other races. The weak countries around blakhada used to be its colonies. In this case, the ogre priest will not miss any means to resist the mage. It seems that rod is willing to join in the battle. The ogre priest does not care about the previous giants, but directly explains the situation to the hero ogre. Due to the emotional relationship, the ogre priest''s voice is very loud in the process of telling. Even rod in the rear can hear the ogre priest''s words in a loud voice. However, due to the language barrier, rod can''t understand the meaning. For a moment, when the ogre priest spoke out some words, the rest of the ogres around also seemed very excited. Only this ogre hero seemed to find something and said nothing. When two ogres stand together, the difference between them becomes apparent. Compared with the ogre priest, the hero ogre is stronger. Even if he lowers his head, he is still several positions higher than the ogre priest. Different from the bone stick held by the ogre priest, what the hero ogre holds in his hand is a polished bone stick. The bone stick is extremely huge and integrated. It''s obviously polished from a bone. It''s hard to imagine that any creature has such a huge size. In appearance, the hero ogre and the ogre priest look very similar, also very ugly, but this can not prove anything. these It''s even hard to tell them apart if it''s not based on their characteristics. cutting-edge news After listening to the explanation of the ogre priest, the hero ogre did not answer the ogre priest. He looked at rod who was waiting here. Noting the hero ogre''s gaze, rod simply nods in response. The ghost dragon is in the rear of Rhode to deter the ogres in the tribe. Feeling the threat of the ghost dragon and the sense of crisis looming in his heart, the hero ogre reaches out his hand, pushes the ogre priest in front of him away, crosses the gate of the tribe and walks towards rod''s position. The ghost dragon felt the action of the hero ogre and pressed his whole body down. Once he found that the hero ogre had any changes, he would spit out the ghost dragon breath at the first time. In the perception of the ghost dragon, the hero ogre is full of hostility to rod. If there is no hostility in his heart, the ghost dragon will not respond. Through peeping eyes, rod also found this point, but rod simply suppressed the intention of the ghost dragon trying to attack through his mental imprint. As for the hostility in the heart of the hero ogre, rod can understand that he appears in the territory of the ogre and destroys the giant tribe that the ogre people have worked hard to discover. Naturally, the hero ogre will be angry. Rod will not complain about it. The hero ogre came to rod and said, "you are the necromancer, aren''t you?" Rod noticed that the hero ogre''s words were extremely fluent, and it was obvious that he had been trained for a long time to do so. flower At this point, the hero ogre is different from other ogres. Even when talking to rod and saying these words, the hostility in the hero ogre''s heart did not diminish. Rod can clearly feel the resentment in his heart. If he is not afraid of the ghost dragon beside him, the hero ogre will even fight directly with him. Chapter 280 He felt the hostility of the hero ogre, but rod didn''t care. Instead, he said to the hero ogre, "I come from the remote kingdom of necromancers, Diya. I''m a necromancer. I hear that you are looking for creatures to fight against blakada. I think I can help you According to what rod learned from the ogre priest earlier, as long as he expresses his willingness to join the battle, the hero ogre should immediately agree. But after hearing rod''s words, the hero ogre shook his head and said, "we don''t accept pure blood humans." Rod noticed the pure blood human mentioned in the hero ogre sentence, which is exactly his identity at this time. Rod recalled that when entering the game, players need to make several choices, one of which is about their own race. In addition to the pure blood humans selected by rod, there are also mixed blood elves, orcs and other races. However, the bloodline can not reach the extreme, and the attribute bonus brought by race selection can not be obtained. The choice of race, more or affect their appearance, and the plot character''s favor. If a player born in kludorod has the appearance of a half orc, he will be more likely to win the favor of local characters and get better treatment. What rod didn''t expect was that the game ogres would refuse themselves in this way, and their almost completely forgotten racial blood would affect themselves here. From the words of the ogre hero, rod also found something unusual. According to the information obtained from the ogre priests, these ogres are just looking for reinforcements and bringing them back to kruelod. Why do they care about the differences between races at this time. As if feeling the abnormality in rod''s heart, the hero ogre said coldly, "you don''t have our blood in your blood. You can''t prove that you will fight for krylord. I''m more confident that you will join the mages of blakada." these In the face of a hero ogre whose rank exceeds his own, rod can''t know what he thinks except for some of its attribute values. The suspicion of hero ogres does not exist without any reason. In their mind, only creatures with the same blood can be trusted. these In order to resist the invasion of the territory of krylord, the mages of blakhada can even put down their previous hatred against the necromancers, just to suppress these savage creatures. According to the players at that time, the reason why mages were willing to join hands with necromancers was that they could not resist the army of Tanan, but also belonged to human beings. Although according to the current process of the game, this kind of thing has not yet happened, but the hero ogre still expected this situation and directly refused rod''s request. Aware of this, rod said to the hero ogre, "how can I prove that you are willing to believe that I will fight the mage of blakada?" flower At the end, the hero ogre almost roared out the rest of the sentence. In front of him, rod heard the fierce roar of the hero ogre. Seeing the hero ogre''s reaction, rod''s expression gradually turned cold. Until the end of the hero ogre''s roar, rod said slowly: "Are you not afraid that I will destroy this place?" After hearing these words, the hero ogre forced his bone stick to the ground and said: "You can have a try. The iron tribe is never afraid." As if noticing the conflict here, the ogre priest looked a little anxious. As early as the hero ogre came to rod, the ogre priest followed him, waiting for the end of their conversation. Having seen the power of rod, the ogre priest didn''t have so much doubt about rod. As there is no way to solve the problem of netherworld dragon breath, in the hearts of Ogre priests, it is not difficult for rod to destroy the whole ogre tribe. In this case, rod obviously has no need to pretend. When leading rod forward, the ogre priest''s mind is more about how to use rod''s power to complete his revenge on blakada. As for the communication between the hero ogre and rod, because of the language barrier, the ogre priest only understood the general meaning, and could not fully understand the meaning. However, looking at their posture and several words in it, the ogre priest also understood their meaning. The hero ogre does not know the strength of rod, but the ogre priest knows it very well. Thinking of the ghost dragon breath, the ogre priest reaches out his hand to catch the hero ogre in front of him. After discovering the action of the ogre priest, the hero ogre suddenly waves his hand and pulls the ogre priest aside. Because of not expecting this, the ogre priest was pulled unstable and fell to the ground. The fall of the ogre priest also reminds the hero ogre to restrain his emotions and not fight directly with rod here. Looking at the fallen ogre priest, the hero ogre wants to stretch out his hand to pull him up. But just as he is about to do so, he seems to think of something again. He immediately stops his action, turns around and is ready to leave. Before leaving, the hero ogre looks at rod''s position again, with a threat in his eyes. Then he turns and leaves, leaving only the ogre priest who slowly climbs up. When the hero ogre left, rod thought about it for a while, and finally gave up the plan. For rod at this time, even if he kills all the ogres here, he can only gain some experience points. But later, he needs to restart his contact with the clourode forces, and he will not have such a good chance. As a result, rod gave up his plan to attack the hero ogre and let it turn away. Rod put his eyes on the ogre priest. Chapter 281 For rod, if he can get involved in the battle of krylord against blakada through the ogre tribe, he will undoubtedly save a lot of trouble. At that time, no matter what choice Rhode made, whether he helped him resist or betrayed his camp and joined blakada after gaining certain advantages, Rhode was left to choose. This is the same as the hero ogre expected. For rod, how to get the most benefits in this war is what he needs to consider, rather than fighting for krylord with his own life. flower In this kind of war, it is not the power that can obtain enough benefits. We must depend on one of the forces. Only with this status can we act better. After being rejected by the ogre heroes, rod only thinks that he has not gained their trust. Rod himself would not have brought such an unidentified man to the battlefield. What surprised rod was the intense hostility in the heart of the hero ogre. It''s reasonable to say that the hero ogre, who is willing to join the war because of rod''s presence here, will be extremely satisfied. Even if he does not trust rod, there will not be such a strong hostility in his heart. When the hero ogre talks to himself, rod can only feel strong hostility. Compared with this hostility, the rest of his feelings are irrelevant. these When the hero ogre left, the ogre priest took the initiative to come to rod''s side and seemed to have something to say to him. Looking at the ogre priest, rod felt a series of feelings from his heart, such as fear, apology and so on. As for the hero ogre''s refusal to join rod, the ogre priest who knows rod''s strength is particularly afraid. Because of this, rod will break out a conflict with the whole ogre tribe, so he wants to stay and calm rod. When he found out, rod shook his head, ignoring what the ogre priest thought. At this time, the ogre priest said to rod: "thank you... Forgive..." The ogre priest''s sentence seems to be more scattered. Because he doesn''t understand rod''s idea, the ogre priest''s heart is also in a panic. At this time, it is extremely rare for him to take the initiative to stay and stabilize rod. Rod is about to turn away, but suddenly seems to find something, looking back at the ogre priest in front of him. From the thought that flashed through the heart of the ogre priest, rod found some anomalies. Among them, the ogre priest seems to have an unusual relationship with the hero ogre. Through the thought of the ogre priest, rod learned that the ogre priest should be the hero ogre''s brother. Because of this status, and its position as a priest, in addition to the hero ogre, it is the highest ranking ogre in the ogre tribe, and can also command ordinary ogres. After noticing this, rod realized that the ogre priest also had enough identity to introduce himself to the hero Tanan, not necessarily relying on the hero ogre. For the ogres in the tribe, the ogre priests can also command them, but to a certain extent, they can''t compare with the hero ogres. In the ogre tribe, there is only one leader, the hero ogre that rod saw before. The ogre priest just has a certain say. Previously, the words of the hero ogre reminded rod of the importance of blood. Long before he arrived at the ogre tribe, rod decided which side he should join in this battle according to the memory of his previous life. With the increase of rank, the experience value required for each level is higher and higher. Ordinary battles can no longer meet rod''s needs. Only stronger battles can be experienced. Therefore, to participate in this battle is a decision Rhode must make, and the strength of which camp he joins determines how much benefit Rhode can obtain. If you join the wrong side, rod''s life is even in danger. Rod recalled that in the middle and later period of the first expansion, Tanan finally liberated the whole territory of krylord from the control of the mage. After uniting all the creatures in krylord, Tanan even launched a counterattack against blakada, but failed. Finally, the first expansion film comes to an end after Tanan''s death, and Tanan''s forbidden magic ball is also lost in the battle. As one of the biggest events in the game, even if a new expansion is launched later, rod still remembers the plot of the first expansion clearly. In other words, it is hard for any player who has experienced this battle to forget it. Rod remembers the general trend, but he hesitates about the choice of camp. Rod''s original intention was to join blakada directly. Although forbidden magic ball can block the mage''s casting ability, it will not have any effect on the transformed undead. If she can join blakada''s forces, Rowling can also learn magic knowledge while she joins the battle, and blakada will win in the end, which seems better than joining kluode. However, rod knows that the current level of war has not reached the most intense time, and the liberation of Tanan has only been completed for a small part. The mages of blakada still maintain an arrogant attitude and are not aware of the strength of these barbarians. Even if they want to join, they will not be taken seriously. According to rod''s prediction, once he comes to blakada, he will be hostile or even attacked by ordinary mages because of his status as a necromancer. Rowling also mastered the expert level of evocation. For most of the necromancers, learning evocation requires a deep feeling of death and hands-on practice. Even if Rowling is a born hero, the mages of blakada will be hostile to it. In the previous life, although blakada also joined the necromancer, it was the result of the players in the game at that time. To achieve this, rod''s efforts alone were obviously not enough. Therefore, if he joined blakada, rod would be shackled everywhere. Until the last moment, these mages who fear rod will not let rod appear in the battlefield. Chapter 282 Blakada''s hostility to necromancers has never decreased. When rod''s level of evocation is exposed, he will even be attacked by the Necromancers. On the contrary, if rod chooses to join krylord, there are not so many restrictions. Although the war ended in the defeat of krylord, in the middle and later stages of the war, krylord won one after another and once liberated all areas in the territory. If rod wants to maximize the benefits of the war, he also needs to be in the kruld camp. If you want to join krylord, rod only needs to care about the blood. Because there is no barbarian blood in his body, krylord will not easily accept rod. And this can be solved through the introduction of ogres. According to the memory of the ogre priest detected by rod, these ogres came to find reinforcements according to Tanan''s order, and then they appeared in vilnin. As long as rod can see Tanan and express that he is also persecuted by the mage, so as to get Tanan''s approval, the influence of blood will be much smaller, and this can only be achieved through the introduction of tribal leaders. However, the hero ogre has explicitly rejected rod, even does not give him any chance to discuss, and then turns away. Rod can only find a way from the ogre priest in front of him. Rod realized that in addition to the hero ogre, the ogre priest also controlled the affairs of the tribe and had a brotherly relationship with the hero ogre. As long as the hero ogre dies, without this hindrance, the ogre priest will be able to control the entire ogre tribe in his own hands. What rod needs to do is to use the ogre priest in front of him to achieve this. At this time, a horse''s hoof sounded in rod''s ear. Rod looked back and saw Rowling and the Centaur leader beside her. As early as when rod was fighting with the giant, Rowling felt the magic wave breaking out from one side. Due to the distance, Rowling can''t know what happened to rod, and the undead will stop it, Rowling can only stay in place. Although Rowling understands rod''s strength, she is still worried in this case. Not long ago, the Centaur leader finally received the call from the spirit mark to move towards rod''s position. Rowling also followed. When she came to rod''s side and found that rod had nothing to do with it, Rowling finally let go of her worries about rod. However, at this time, Rowling seemed to think of something and looked at rod with some displeasure on her face. Rod let the undead come here, naturally has its own purpose. At present, rod needs to convince the ogre priest that he is willing to introduce himself to Tanan, and then replace him to get rid of the hero ogre, and let him become the leader of the tribe and get the right to speak. Before that, the communication with the ogre priest became a problem. Rod didn''t master the local language of krylord, and the ogre priest didn''t have much common language. In order to solve this problem, rod thought of his Centaur leader. In rod''s impression, there are also more savage Centaur tribes in the territory of kruelod. The Centaur creatures in Eli probably originated from kruelod and eventually migrated. these Therefore, the Centaur leader living in the Silva tribe is likely to master the krulod language, and let it serve as a translator between himself and the ogre priest, which is rod''s idea. When the Centaur leader came to rod''s side, rod confirmed this through the information in his mental imprint, so he stopped waiting and ignored Rowling standing beside him. Instead, he said to the ogre priest in front of him: "As you can see, we are a group of necromancers who were persecuted by master blakada. I heard that there was a battle between kluode and the mages, so I wanted to join them and fight against those mages. " In the memory of the ogre priest, the most profound part is the time when he and his people were persecuted by the mage. To understand this, rod naturally needs to make up his own history according to his ideas. When rod finished, the ogre priest''s face was blank. Because rod spoke fast, the ogre priest only understood part of the meaning of rod''s words, and it took time to understand it clearly. Without waiting for the ogre priest to continue thinking, the Centaur leader began to use krulo German to relay rod''s words to the ogre priest. This time, the ogre priest was able to fully understand. Looking at the Centaur leader being reported, before the ogre priest had time to think about why he could speak krulood so fluently, he was attracted by the meaning of the words and aroused his hatred for the mage. The angry flame twinkled in the eyes of the ogre priest, and his face gradually became ferocious. The ogre priest engraved this hatred into his heart and never forgot it. Seeing the reaction of the ogre priest, rod was more satisfied. If the ogre priest had forgotten his hatred for the mage, rod might have to change his plan. At this point, rod went on to say: "If you can''t introduce me to Tanan, I can only choose another tribe... But I''m afraid there won''t be many creatures left here when I leave." Listening to the Centaur leader''s words, the ogre priest''s face gradually changed. "It''s also an attack on mages, but you may need to change the situation. If you really hate mages so much, you don''t care about that, do you? " So far, the ogre priest finally understood rod''s meaning. Looking at the ghost dragon waiting behind rod, the ogre priest felt fear again. Although the ogre priest wants to find the mage to avenge his enslavement, he is also under the premise of having life. According to the meaning of the necromancer, once he refuses his request, he will be killed and transformed into some kind of undead. these In the state of undead, even if you kill more mages, what''s the effect? At this point, the ogre priest was filled with fear. Chapter 283 For such wild creatures as ogres, although they have no less wisdom than human beings, they still advocate force in their bones, which is especially obvious when they face the strong. If rod just blindly persuades, it may not achieve the desired effect. Rhode needs to impose some threats on this basis, at least to let the ogre priest understand the consequences of refusing himself. Because he has some knowledge of casting, compared with other ogres, the ogre priest in front of him can better understand the strength of rod. Among the ideas of the ogre priests, the giants that existed before were the best examples of rejecting rod. The ogre priest believes that if rod insists on fighting against other ogres in the tribe, their fate will not be much better than that of the giants before. This is why the ogre priest follows the hero ogre and wants to stabilize rod''s mood. The ogre priest was worried that rod would complain because he was rejected by the hero ogre, and finally vent his resentment on all ogres. At this time, hearing rod''s words, the ogre priest understood that if rod''s goal could not be achieved, rod would certainly do so. Finally, the ogre priest understood rod''s meaning, did not refute him, but nodded. For rod''s request, the ogre priest did not have any antipathy, it is more worried about the safety of other tribes. If you can agree to rod''s request, then the rest of the tribe will be OK, and even can take a strong aid to join the battlefield. But the ogre priest knows that as long as the hero ogre doesn''t change his mind, he can''t do it. In the heart of the ogre priest, the hero ogre has always been very stubborn. Before coming to this disputed place, the ogre priest once persuaded the hero ogre to go to tatalia, which is adjacent to krylord, for help. According to the memory of the ogre priest, there should be a large number of humanoid creatures living in the interior of taitalia, which also belongs to the colony of blakhada. However, it is not as serious as croylord. If you go to taitalia, you can easily find help. However, the hero ogre not only refused the ogre priest''s request, but also scolded him, determined to cross the border of blakada and go to the disputed place. Because of the leader status of the hero ogre, the words of the ogre priest have little influence and have no effect in the end. Rod also understood this through the thoughts that flashed through the ogre priest''s mind. If you rely solely on the advice of the ogre priest, the idea of the hero ogre will not change in any way. "If you want to complete the introduction, your current voice is not enough. Hero Tanan doesn''t care about the introduction of an ordinary tribal member. " With that, rod took out a sealed bottle from the space ring and handed it to the ogre priest. "It''s a powerful poison. I think you''ll use it." The poison that rod gave to the ogre priest originally belonged to the magic assassin of Warren and was stored in his space ring. When Rowling opened his space ring, she thought that there might be something helpful to rod, so she gave most of the items to rod, including this bottle of poison. For the effect of this bottle of poison, rod has no doubt. The poison that can be cherished by a level 5 magic assassin obviously has its unique function. As if thinking of the later picture, the ogre priest looks pale, but still solemnly takes the poison from rod''s hand and holds it gently. "Whether you can save your people depends on your own consciousness. If there are any creatures in your way, you just need to get rid of them. " "I don''t have much time to stay here. After three days, if you are still like this, then it''s all over." Listening to the Centaur leader''s translation of the last sentence, the ogre priest was confused and could not say anything for a moment. Seeing that the ogre priest seemed to be thinking about something, rod made clear his intention and left with his undead. these Looking at the bottle of poison in his hand and thinking of rod''s request, the ogre priest fell into a struggle. Rod''s meaning is very clear. Due to the hindrance of the hero ogre, the ogre priest must destroy it in order to get enough right to speak. He introduced rod to the hero Tanan. The specific way rod also provided the ogre priest with this bottle of poison in his hand. If the ogre priest doesn''t want to do this, then three days later, the ghost dragon will attack here. Although the ogre priest can tell the hero ogre the news and make preparations in advance, the ogre priest who knows Rhode''s strength denies this idea in his heart. For the power of the dragon, the ogre priest clearly remembers that if he really resists, he can only be destroyed by it. At this time, the ogre priest thought, take advantage of these days, let the ogres in the tribe move, far away from here. However, when he thought of the ghost dragon in the sky, the ogre priest immediately realized that this idea was difficult to achieve. Because of the large number of ogres and their huge size, they could not avoid the vision of the ghost dragon in the sky. Once the ogre tribe moves, the ghost dragon will immediately know that the attack that would only come three days later will come in an instant. After rejecting all kinds of thoughts in his heart, the ogre priest fell into a difficult choice. It seems that no matter how he chooses, he must lose something. The ogre priest vaguely understood some of rod''s real ideas. According to rod''s strength, if there is no special purpose, he doesn''t need to say anything to himself, he can completely destroy the place. If this necromancer really just wants to introduce In this case, the ogre priest can''t negotiate with any creature. All the decisions he makes depend on himself. As if thinking of something, the ogre priest just wanted to clench his fist, but he quickly loosened it, for fear that because of one of his own efforts, he would crush the poison bottle in his hand. Chapter 284 Leading the next line of undead creatures, rod came to the cave where the bones of Titan giant were found. No matter what the ogres decide, rod needs to leave. Rod had some ideas about the remains of Titans in the cave. If rod insists on transforming the Titan giant, according to its corresponding rank, the first thing he has to face is the lack of spiritual control. The problem of controlling spirit once again plagues rod. In the game of previous lives, this also makes most necromancers in trouble. In addition to controlling the spiritual attributes, how the transformed Titan should act is also one of the problems that rod has to face. Unlike ghostly dragons, which can hide their tracks at high altitude, if Titans appear, all creatures will notice. If rod wants to take the ogre tribe to croylord, he must cross the border of blakhada. According to the posture of the Titans, I''m afraid it won''t be long before blakhada''s mages find him. The mages of blakada have been exploring the traces of Titan giant. If they know that there are undead creatures transformed by Titan giant on the border, a large number of mages will come here, which is obviously extremely unfavorable for rod''s action. Although Titan''s fighting ability is very strong, but for the current Rhode, if it is directly transformed, it will have a certain limit on itself. Therefore, rod''s final decision is to ignore the remains of Titan for the time being. Anyway, it has been here for many years, and there will be no problem if it continues to wait. In this world, only a few people who have mastered the existence of legend level spiritualism can transform the bones of Titans into undead creatures, and rod is one of them. Even if you want to use the bones of Titans by other means, you need at least legendary level of special skills, otherwise you can only make the most superficial use. For other creatures, Titan''s bones are more of a symbol. Rod doesn''t worry that when he is away, Titan''s bones will be used by others. environment Because the distance is not far, rod did not ride a centaur, but chose to walk. When he went forward, rod''s feet were full of giant bones, and every foot would make a click. these Rowling, who has been following behind, has also noticed the scenes around her, but she has no special thoughts in her heart. I don''t know if it''s because of the influence of evocation, or because of a series of experiences in Warren city. Looking at the surrounding scenes, Rowling doesn''t have any antipathy in her heart, but has another feeling. Looking at the front of rod, Rowling seems to think of something, heart again produced some displeasure. Feeling Rowling''s gaze in the rear, rod looks back and subconsciously wants to use peeping eyes to explore her mind. Just when rod was going to do this, he suddenly remembered the previous agreement. Looking at Rowling''s unhappy look, he could only smile and turned to other places. Even without prying eyes, rod could clearly see that Rowling was not in a particularly good mood. Noting the giant''s bones all over the ground, rod could only guess that Rowling was in a bad mood because of this. Besides this, rod could not think of any other possible reasons. Seeing rod turn his head back, Rowling is even more unhappy. As if she had made a decision in her heart, Rowling, who had been following behind, suddenly ran forward and came to rod. Discover Rowling''s action, Rodney for a time some doubts, turn to have come to his side Rowling. Rod noticed that Rowling was still a little down and seemed to have something to say to herself. But according to Rowling''s current character and current state, Rowling may not say anything if rod doesn''t show anything. With the giant bones at Rowling''s feet and the words translated by the Centaur leader, rod believes that Rowling has guessed what happened here and what she has done. Thinking of this, rod has roughly guessed what Rowling is going to say. Even so, rod needs to act. In order to avoid irreconcilable contradiction between himself and Rowling, rod needs to adjust Rowling''s concept in time and guide Rowling to some extent. Rod took Rowling''s hand beside him and asked, "is there anything you want to say?" Rod simply held Rowling''s hand, but another force came from her hand. Rowling took the initiative to hold rod''s hand tightly. After a moment''s silence, Rowling finally stopped hiding her thoughts and said to rod: "I hope that no matter what happens in the future, my brother will not leave me aside. I won''t interfere in any of your decisions. I just hope that when my brother is fighting, I can help him, OK? " After hearing Rowling''s words, rod was a little stunned. these Rodney thought that Rowling would persuade her previous behavior to change her way of action. When Rowling said these words, rod looked very surprised. According to Rowling''s words, she should want to help herself. I recalled that I didn''t give her anything in this battle, just let her wait in the rear, and I directly finished all the things. According to rod, this approach can save a lot of time, but also more convenient, without considering Rowling. At this time, Rodney understood the reason why Rowling was in a low mood. In this case, Rowling undoubtedly had a feeling of being rejected. Recalling her previous behavior in Warren City, no matter in terms of strength or experience in dealing with things, her performance was not good. Rowling could roughly understand rod''s idea. But, this kind of feeling makes Rowling very uncomfortable undoubtedly. With rod''s encouragement, after she said these words, Rowling felt much better in her heart. Unlike undead, Rowling responds to even a simple decision. Although he understood Rowling''s idea, rod did not immediately agree, but wanted to take this opportunity to ask Rowling a few questions. Chapter 285 At this point, looking at Rowling waiting for her response, rod asked: "If a seriously injured giant falls at your feet, which is the kind of giant we have seen before, and I ask you to kill him by magic, can you do it?" After hearing this, Rowling did not hesitate much and immediately replied, "I can do it." "Well, what about replacing this giant with a human? It''s not the kind of soldiers who want to kill you, just ordinary human beings. Can you do it? " As if thinking of this scene, Rowling''s face turned white, and some doubts appeared on her face. "Why..." "It''s just an example, but it''s something you have to think about." This time, listening to rod''s question, Rowling didn''t know how to answer it. Rowling knew that once she said what she really thought, she would not meet rod''s expectations. Similarly, Rowling didn''t want to cheat rod and pretend that she could do it, so she didn''t know how to answer. From Rowling''s look and her unanswered actions, rod has actually got her answer. It''s no longer important to ask Rowling to say it. these In the process of moving on, rod noticed that after asking the original question, Rowling was very depressed, as if she had lost her vitality. The reason why rod always pays attention to Rowling''s state is that Rowling always holds rod''s hand. Even if she is a little depressed, Rowling still does not weaken her strength. On the contrary, Rowling always holds her hand in rod''s feelings, which aggravates her strength. For Rowling, even the courage to ask, still did not get a response from rod, and rod''s question, he also did not give a satisfactory answer. The only consolation for Rowling is that they still hold hands. Perhaps only in this way can Rowling feel that the connection between them has been maintained. special Beside rod, the two seem to be more closely connected by the hand they hold with Rowling. Based on kinship perception, rod understood this directly. Feeling Rowling''s state at this time, when rod just wanted to say something, Rowling''s answer came from his ear. "Yes... If you ask for it." Hearing Rowling''s words, rod realized that she must have figured something out, so she didn''t ask any more questions. He just nodded to understand this. Rod doesn''t know how much change has taken place in Rowling''s thoughts and the determination to make such a change. But Rowling''s answer is undoubtedly to let rod know that her previous guidance has played a role. Rowling''s words show more about the changes in her heart. Rod knows that no matter what she does, Rowling will not have any bad ideas in the future battle. Under the guidance of rod, Rowling has accepted what she said. After that, even if rod makes such behavior, she has no position to stop him. But similarly, since Rowling has agreed to this point, rod also needs to respond to Rowling''s original question. "Then, pay attention to protect yourself in the future." Rod simply answered Rowling''s previous question, which is a recognition of her answer. After getting rod''s response, Rowling''s depressed mood finally improved, and her face gradually improved. At this time, rod felt that Rowling had been holding her hand, but now it was loose, not as tightly as before. Even so, the relationship between them is not reduced because of the relaxation of strength, on the contrary, it is closer. Going on for a distance, with his undead creatures, rod returned to the cave where the bones of Titan giant were stored. Let the rest of the undead creatures wait outside the cave, rod will take Rowling, into the cave. As early as leaving the ogre tribe, under the control of rod, the ghost dragon rose to the sky to monitor the movement of the ogres in the rear. Among them, the main target of the ghost dragon was the ogre priest. Once you find that the ogre priest has any changes, or let any other ogre know what rod said, the ghost dragon will directly attack him. As rod expected, the ogre priest also knew the power of the dragon, so he did not dare to make any changes. After returning to the tribe, the ogre priest did not go to the hero ogre, nor did he talk to any ogre, but directly returned to the fortress where he lived. For a time, the ogre priest seems to be in a difficult choice, no matter how to choose, it can not get the desired results. For the ogre priest, the only thing he can accept is that rod has given him three days, which is enough time for him to make a decision. After learning about the ogre priest from the spirit mark of the ghost dragon, rod put his attention back to the cave in front of him. environment environment Rod specially gave the ogre priest three days to think and act, not to take care of his feelings and make him think clearly. Taking this opportunity, rod plans to teach Rowling how to meditate deeply. Rod had deep meditation, and through this way, he improved his spiritual attributes a lot. Deep meditation requires strict conditions. For beginners, in addition to the guidance of others, deep meditation must be carried out in a quiet room, otherwise it will not achieve the desired effect, and even damage their spiritual attributes. environment environment environment In order to solve the situation inside the ogre tribe, rod was able to teach Rowling deep meditation in these three days. Chapter 286 In order to get involved in the main line of the first expansion in a more advantageous way, even if it took three days, rod thought it was worth it. Moreover, these three days, rod did not do nothing to let it go, but used all of them to guide Rowling to deep meditation. Deep meditation can effectively improve Rowling''s strength. Due to Rowling''s younger age and her natural heroism, deep meditation can enhance her high spiritual attributes. In this cave, despite rod''s guidance, Rowling is still a beginner in meditation. Even in a very quiet environment, Rowling could not find a state of deep meditation. After speaking out all the key points of deep meditation, rod began to observe Rowling''s reaction. Even as Rowling frowned, rod said nothing. In Rowling''s feelings, these two ways of meditation are completely different, and Rowling can only adapt to this by herself. Soon after, after many attempts, Rowling finally entered a state of deep meditation. Looking at Rowling''s breathing gradually flattened, rod slowly retreated toward the entrance. Before he left, rod seemed to notice something. He took out an oil lamp which could burn for a long time from the space ring, lit it and put it in his original direction. Unlike the grave where rod once stayed, there is no light source in this cave. The only way to see is by the torch that rod ignited in advance. When rod leaves a certain distance, the place will fall into darkness. Although Rowling has mastered the magic of fire, she can light the fire by herself and illuminate the surrounding road. But after deep meditation, Rowling did not have any mana value, so rod had to set the oil lamp in advance. these After all this, rod did not leave the cave directly. Instead, he went to the passage ahead and began to meditate. Rod needs to pay attention to the information in his mental imprint all the time to prevent any changes in the ogre tribe. Naturally, he can''t meditate as deeply as Rowling does. He can only meditate in the most superficial way to improve his mana slightly. Rod can also notice the light from the oil lamp in front of him, but he can''t see Rowling in the deeper part of the passage. At this time, rod no longer pays attention to Rowling''s scene, but calms down and begins to meditate. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ In the process of Rhode''s meditation, the ogre tribe also changed a lot. The hero ogre has learned the whole process of the last battle from his subordinates. The hero ogre was shocked when he realized that all the giants he found died because of the dragon breath. Unlike the ogre priest, the hero ogre has experienced the power of magic and knows what kind of damage magic can bring. For the powerful mage, the hero ogre has another attitude. The hero ogre also understands that if the spell that can kill all giants falls on his own people, it can produce similar effects. When aware of rod''s threat, the hero ogre immediately ordered that all his ogres prepare to move. Seeing the order of the hero ogre, the ogre priest was in a panic. The hero ogre may not be sure of rod''s real purpose, but the ogre priest is very clear. In this process, the ogre priest has repeatedly persuaded the hero ogre to give up the idea of moving the tribe, and instead agreed to rod''s request to take him back to krylord and introduce him to Tanan. In the face of this, the hero ogre appears to be very stubborn, for the ogre priest''s request without any consideration, it flatly refused. After many migrations, these ogres are familiar with this, but they still show some resistance after getting the order of the hero ogre. For ordinary ogres, although they have a lot of wisdom, they are unwilling to think by their own consciousness because of their long-term acceptance of leadership. They just simply judge that the order of the hero ogre is not in line with their own ideas. Even so, the ogres immediately followed suit and began to collect their own belongings. flower For these ogres, in addition to weapons and some commemorative things, the rest of the items are not very important. Even after migration, they can be obtained by other means. The ogre cleans things up very quickly, and is ready to move in a flash, which is also in line with the expectation of the hero ogre. In the idea of the hero ogre, because he has not seen the power of the netherworld dragon breath with his own strength, he can support the erosion of the netherworld dragon breath for a while, but the rest of the ogres can''t do it. In order to save the lives of the rest of the ogres, the hero ogre after thinking, or decided to evacuate immediately, no plan to stay to fight. For the hero ogres, even if they have won the battle, there is no significance in the death of a large number of people. Just as the rest of the ogres have finished sorting out their belongings and are ready to leave, the hero ogres find that their way out has been blocked by the ogre priests. Under the loud cry of the ogre priest, the surrounding ogres get different orders from the hero ogres, and appear to be more hesitant. flower After being liberated from the slavery of mages, these ogres yearn to build their own homes. However, they know that the day of building their own homes will not come until the end of the battle with blakada. For this reason, they did not hesitate to come to vilning, a very distant place, just to find some helpful reinforcements. these If it wasn''t for the order of the hero ogres, these ogres would not leave the fortress they built. Chapter 287 After the hero ogre was stopped, the ogre priest had a fierce argument with him. Naturally, the content of the argument was whether he should move with the ogre tribe. At the beginning of the debate, the hero ogre was extremely surprised by his brother, the ogre priest, who always obeyed his own command. What he didn''t understand was why the ogre priest firmly opposed to leaving with the ogre. For the ogre priest trying to introduce the necromancer to Tanan, the hero ogre is even more puzzled. In the impression of the hero ogre, all the mages are evil, even the necromancer who is different from blakada. There must be other unknown reasons why this mage wants to get his introduction so much. In the debate, the verbal conflict makes the hero ogre very angry. In the view of the hero ogre, it must be the former necromancer who said something to the ogre priest that changed his mind, and even made him forget the experience of being oppressed by the mage all the time. The debate became more and more intense. In the face of this situation among tribal leaders, the ogres didn''t know who to listen to, so they had to stop their actions and wait for the result to be separated between them. In the process of their argument, the ghost dragon has been observing in the sky. Once they really start to evacuate, they will immediately let rod know this through the mental imprint and attack them at the same time. During the debate, the ogre priest once again realized the hero ogre''s stubbornness. Even if he tried to persuade him, the hero ogre was not willing to believe rod. He only said that in order to ensure the safety of his people, he had to leave here. As the quarrel between the two ogres grew louder, the dispute between them became more and more intense. Between the two ogres, there was only a little difference, so they started fighting directly. If the ogre priest didn''t take the initiative to ease his tone and knew that he couldn''t defeat the hero ogre in any case, they might have started fighting long ago. The hero ogre also knows that the ogre priest in front of him is also for the consideration of his people, so he will argue with himself. If the ogre priest is not his brother, the hero ogre will not forgive any ogre who dares to question his decision. Aware of the idea of the hero ogre, the ogre priest can only change his way to persuade the hero ogre from other aspects. Among them, a very important point is the safety of evacuation. Under normal circumstances, in the face of a moving ogre tribe, the rest of the creatures dare not have any obstacles. Even the villages built on their roads will be evacuated first to avoid encountering this group of Ogres, especially under the leadership of the hero ogres. Therefore, when the ogres leave, the marching teams are often close to each other, and do not deliberately disperse the teams. According to the situation of the ogre priest when he evacuated, and through the attack of the ghost dragon, let the hero ogre know that if he evacuated like this, all the ogres here would probably die under the breath of the netherworld dragon. At that time, even if the hero ogre survived and lost all his people, he also lost the meaning of his existence. Before that, the hero ogre, who had been dismissive of what the ogre priest said, was silent and began to seriously think about the possibility of what the ogre priest said. Seeing the expression of the hero ogre at this time, the ogre priest finally breathed a sigh of relief. The experience of living together all the year round made the ogre priest understand that the hero ogre showed such a look, obviously taking what he said into account. Finally, the hero ogre gave up the idea of leading his people to leave the place immediately. However, it also rejected the plan of building fortifications proposed by the ogre priest, and let the rest of the ogres evacuate separately. The idea of the ogre priest is to make all the ogres stay in the tribe by building defensive offensive, and the ogre priest will use these three days to persuade the hero ogre. However, the idea that the hero ogre is ready to let his ogres disperse and retreat has disrupted the ogre priest''s plan. The ogre priest does not know whether this practice of the hero ogre will make rod''s attack come ahead of time. However, this is obviously better than a direct retreat. The ogre priest still wants to persuade the hero ogre, but it has no effect. Considering the surveillance of the ghost dragon in the sky, under the instruction of the hero ogres, the ogres around returned to the original fortress one after another. However, among these ogres, several ogres walked towards the outside forest, as if they were just going out to look for food. After a period of time, the ogres who had gone out did not return. Among the tribes, there were several ogres who walked towards their previous positions. In the sky, ghostly dragons see their actions in their eyes, but they can''t distinguish their intentions. They can only pass on the information that appears here to rod. At this time, rod, who is in meditation, is suddenly interrupted by the message from his mental imprint. After understanding the behavior of these ogres, rod gave a cold hum. They obviously didn''t pay attention to what they said. Through the images from the spiritual imprint, rod noticed that the ogre priest, who had been entrusted with the important task, was in the tribe at this time. The hero ogre is beside him. It seems that he is negotiating with the hero ogre. The ogre''s reaction is much faster than rod expected. Rod has just recovered the mana consumed in the last battle, but the ogre tribe has begun to disperse and withdraw. In this regard, rod realized that the ogre priest alone could not achieve his own plan. Even if he had given the poison to the ogre priest and even explained the method completely, the ogre priest would not use it. Rod knew that if he wanted to solve the problem of these ogres, he had to rely on himself. these Looking at the passage in front again, the oil lamp still shines in front, making the original deep passage indistinct. Rowling is in deep meditation. If she disturb her rashly, she may lose her spirit. For Rowling in the rear channel, rod can only apologize, but this will not affect rod''s decision. Rod got up and walked out of the passage. Chapter 288 Among the ogre tribes, the ogre priests tried to dissuade the hero ogres who insisted on choosing, but it didn''t produce much effect. No matter how the ogre priest obstructs the hero ogre, or even completely tells Rhode what he wants to be introduced to, the hero ogre has not changed. Even so, the ogre priest did not turn his mind to the poison that rod had given him. For ogres, power is not so important. According to the custom spread among the tribes, they are always the most powerful ogres and serve as tribal leaders. It''s also for the sake of the tribe. Even if the ogre priests know that there are hidden dangers in the practice of hero ogres, they will only try their best to dissuade them instead of trying to use other ways. This was not anticipated by rod. In rod''s opinion, after the dissuasion fails, the ogre priest is likely to compete with the hero ogre for the position of leader, which will interrupt the evacuation of ordinary ogres. Even so, because of their brotherhood and for the sake of the tribe, the hero ogre does not have much protection against the ogre priest. Once that happens, the poison rod gave to the ogre priest will work. However, in this situation, the ogres have begun to disperse and evacuate. The ogre priests obviously have no idea of killing the hero ogres, but let the hero ogres take action. Looking at the hero ogre in command, the ogre priest began to worry. these Once found by the necromancer, the result is likely to be to start fighting. According to the strength it showed before, ordinary cannibals may suffer heavy casualties. Realizing this, the ogre priest sighed. The sense of powerlessness of waiting anxiously and not knowing when the enemy''s destruction will come makes the ogre priest seem to return to the mine. The ogre priest recalled that in the original mine, he was also directing other ogres to resist the attack of the powerful mage. It was not until the troops of the hero Tanan appeared that the mage was defeated. The situation at that time was not much different from what it is now. But this time, the ogre priest knew that the troops of hero Tanan would not appear again, and his tribe did not have any assistance now. It was more up to luck whether he could successfully withdraw. Through the information revealed by the hero ogre in the conversation, the ogre priest learned that the former necromancer was also a hero. Aware of this, the ogre priest can roughly understand why rod is powerful. So far, the ogre priest has completely forgotten what rod said. In his view, what rod did is no different from the mages who have been oppressing the people. The only difference is their camp. After the hero ogre''s persuasion, the ogre priest transferred his hatred to the necromancer. Even if the ogre priest only met a necromancer, he would not trust the necromancer after this experience. At this time, the ogre priest only hopes that the tribe can successfully evacuate from here and not be found by the necromancer. Hero ogres and ogre priests are naturally the last to leave. They know that if the necromancer has been paying attention to this place, they may have been paid attention to by rod. At this time, the ogre priest, who was waiting anxiously, suddenly heard the exclamation from outside the fort. With the exclamation, there is a strong energy of death. Even if they are still inside the fortress, the ogre priest can still feel the death energy that appears outside. In the feelings of the ogre priest, the energy of death is very strong, just as it was when the giants were destroyed. After discovering this, the ogre priest immediately knew that the former necromancer had returned here. The ogre priest quickly walked out of the fortress and wanted to know what was going on around him. As soon as he left the fort, the ogre priest noticed the scene inside the tribe. The ghost dragon is on the top of the tribe. It spews the dark dragon breath to the bottom and completely submerges the whole tribe. Under the erosion of the dark dragon breath, a large number of fortresses are turned into waste. At the same time, many ogres waiting for evacuation also fell under the erosion of the nether dragon breath. In the face of the attack of the ghost dragon, the remaining ogres in the tribe began to get confused, and began to run frantically in the whole tribe, just to find the place that the nether dragon could not reach. And this scene, completely printed in the eyes of the hero ogre, so that its anger. The ogre priest noticed that the necromancer who had originally appeared appeared directly at the main entrance of the tribe. At this time, he was looking to his side. While the ogre priest was still thinking about how to deal with these situations, the hero ogre on one side could not stop his anger and rushed directly to the position of the ghost dragon. In order to better exhale the ghost dragon breath, the ghost dragon did not rise to the sky, but was not far from the ground. After discovering the action of the ogre hero, the ghost dragon immediately stops and spreads its wings in the direction of the ogre hero. A large number of nether dragon breath spewed towards the position of the hero ogre, completely blocking all the roads in front of it. Without any hesitation, the hero ogre rushed directly into the netherworld dragon breath. The hero ogre rushes into the netherworld dragon breath, but its body is not directly eroded by the netherworld dragon breath like ordinary ogres except for some wrinkles. This time, Youming Longxi, which had never been disadvantageous before, failed to achieve enough results. The hero ogre directly rushes out from the area covered by the netherworld dragon breath and sweeps the bone stick tightly in his hand to the ghost dragon in front. In the face of the hero ogre''s attack, the ghost dragon did not dodge, but directly met it. Even if the ghost dragon breath can not play enough effect, the strength of the ghost dragon itself is still strong. Due to the suppression of the rank, even the hero ogre is difficult to deal with the ghost dragon for a while. Although the hero ogre''s body size is huge, but in the face of the ghost dragon, it still appears a lot smaller. Even so, under the blessing of anger in the heart, the hero ogre''s momentum is not weaker than the ghost dragon at this time, and even more than some. Suddenly, the two creatures began a fierce battle, and in the rear, rod also walked toward the position of Ogre priest. Chapter 289 Not far from the ogre priest, rod stopped and said: "Look around. That''s what you want, right?" Looking at the ogre priest''s puzzled look, rod knew that he could not understand what he meant. Without the Centaur leader to translate his meaning clearly, rod could not communicate with the ogre priest in language. Before leaving, he thought of Rowling, who was in deep meditation. In order to prevent accidents, rod still let the rest of his undead creatures stay at the cave entrance to prevent possible enemies, so he didn''t let the Centaur leader follow him. these Rod''s original plan was upset because the ogre priest didn''t want to carry it out, which made him angry. Now that the ogre tribe has been attacked, it''s almost impossible for rod to get a referral from them. Even if the ogres promise to introduce rod again, rod has to worry about whether they will have another intention. Once they make a false introduction and take themselves to Tanan''s position, and then frame themselves up, rod needs to worry more. Rod did not expect that even in the face of the threat of the whole tribe''s life, the ogre priest in front of him was still unable to make up his mind. In this case, rod doesn''t plan to talk to these ogres any more, but to fight directly. Under the attack of the ghost dragon, the ordinary ogres have already fled all around and can''t support the ogre priest at all. After many years of enslavement, under the rule of the mage, there was nothing left for these ogres to possess. In the face of the attack of the dragon, the ogres in the tribe fled frantically, just trying to escape here. In the field, the ogres who can still keep calm and plan to fight, except the hero ogre who is fighting with the ghost dragon, are only the ogre priest in front of rod. Rod could understand the general idea of the ogre priest at this time, but this did not hinder rod''s decision. Although he could not understand the meaning of rod''s words, the ogre priest could still understand rod''s general idea from his eyes. On the premise that the whole tribe was almost destroyed, even the ogre priest who realized that he might not be his opponent still felt a sense of war in his heart. In the eyes of the ogre priests, rod is the culprit. At this time, in the eyes of the ogre priest, rod''s figure gradually overlapped with the mages who had oppressed and enslaved other ogres, as if there was no difference between the two. The ogre priest tried to see clearly the situation ahead, which confirmed that what he saw was only the illusion in his mind, but it also made the ogre priest understand that even if he made the choice that the necromancer wanted, in the end, it might also be wrong. After all this was figured out, the ogre priest suddenly had a strong courage in his heart. In the previous battle, the ogre priest did not see rod personally. What the ogre priest saw was the power of the ghost dragon under rod. As for rod''s own strength, the ogre priest had thought about it. It is reasonable to say that if he can control the dragon, the Necromancer''s own strength is extremely strong, but the ogre priest can''t confirm this. The ogre priest only expects one thing in his heart, that is, rod''s own strength is not strong, only relying on the power of the ghost dragon, it looks very powerful. After this thought came into being in his heart, the ogre priest seemed to seize the opportunity of victory and kept repeating this sentence to himself in his heart, hoping that it would become a reality. In the face of the unknown Lord, the ogre priest can only rely on this idea to paralyze himself in order to bring up the courage of the first World War. The bone staff in his hand was raised, and a red light suddenly appeared on the ogre priest. As the red light gradually deepened, the ogre priest''s fear of rod completely dissipated, and he had no other idea except to defeat rod. Although the ogre priest does not know how long the hero ogre can resist the ghost dragon, he wants to take advantage of this opportunity to defeat rod ahead of him. Seeing the ogre priest''s blessing for himself, rod just saw this scene in his eyes, but he didn''t attack first, but his eyes gradually turned cold. The ogre priest knew in his heart that the more he dragged on, the more disadvantageous it would be for the hero ogre. If you want the hero ogre to survive under the attack of the ghost dragon, unless you kill the necromancer here. After blessing, the ogre priest no longer waits, raises his bone staff and rushes directly to rod''s position. Running, the earth is shaking with the fall of Ogre priests. Even the small stones produced by the collapse of the fortress are fluctuating with the vibration. For a moment, as if to feel their own power, for the necromancer in front of him, the ogre priest''s heart has been burning with fire. In this state, the ogre priest firmly believes that no matter any enemy appears in front of him, he has a way to defeat him, let alone an undead mage who does not know his strength. With momentum alone, the ogre priest has reached his peak, leaving aside all the fears he had in the past. However, in a real battle, if you can win only by momentum, where should you put your real strength? In the eyes of the ogre priest, rod slowly raised his arm. With his action, a white gun leaped violently in his hand. With rod''s action, this magic, which the ogre priest has never seen before, quickly shoots at the position of the ogre priest. In the sprint, the ogre priest did not choose to dodge, but blocked the bone staff in his hand in front of him, trying to block the magic of attacking himself. The ogre priests knew that their bone sticks, including most of the ogre weapons in the tribe, were made from the bones guarded by the giants. The weapons made from the bones of titans are far stronger than ordinary weapons. Even after the most simple use, ogres still believe that the weapons in their hands can block their own magic. In the twinkling of an eye, Titan''s arrow came to the ogre priest and hit the bone stick in his hand. With a violent explosion, the ogre priest fell into endless darkness except for the last strong white light. Chapter 290 With a loud bang, rod got a lot of experience. At this time, looking at the experience value in the system log, rod did not show any happy look. The outcome of the battle was not in line with rod''s own expectations. Rod knew that the netherworld dragon breath alone could not kill all the ogres without any leakage. What''s more, many ogres had been evacuated before. these these In order to lead krylord''s creatures against mages, Tanan made a lot of rules. One of the most important rules is that there should be no conflict among the tribes. This point, even the native creatures of krylord, need to strictly abide by, not to mention the Rhodes who want to join them through the introduction. Once the story of rod''s destruction of the ogre tribe gets out, it''s likely to be hostile to all of krylord''s troops. In this regard, rod can only sigh, did not expect the ogre here would make such a move. Before leaving, through the observation of the ogre priest, rod confirmed that it was very likely that he would choose to murder the hero ogre according to his own idea, and finally recommend himself, rather than like now. Rod knows that this may be related to his lack of some special skills. If he has strong leadership or diplomacy, the ogre priest will have a high probability to act according to his instructions. But unfortunately, rod did not have this special skill, so he had to rely on his own strength to persuade the ogre priest, which is the result now. As far as rod is concerned, there are many options to deal with this group of ogres. Whether it''s following in the rear, then using camouflage Dafa, contacting the ogre priest again, or threatening again, it''s a means to deal with the ogre tribe. However, rod still chose the most direct means, that is to completely destroy here. In rod''s mind, he has given the ogre tribe an opportunity, but they did not seize it. For his own choice, rod never regretted, even if let rod choose again, also will completely destroy this group of Ogre tribe. Only for the result of this choice, rod is not very satisfied, but that''s all. At this point, rod walked to the side of the battlefield. Before long, rod bent down and picked up a bone stick with some cracks from the ground. After Titan''s arrow hit the bone wand held by the ogre priest, a violent explosion occurred directly in front of the bone wand, instantly killing the ogre priest, and the bone wand in his hand was blown aside. After this kind of explosion, the skull embedded in the bone stick has been almost smashed, but the bone stick itself is not much damaged except for some cracks. Rod picked up the ogre priest''s bone stick, held it in his hand, confirmed it, and put it into the space ring. Through the message from the spiritual imprint, the ghost dragon did not produce much danger, on the contrary, it suppressed the hero ogre. After learning the news, rod looked around the battlefield and saw that the original number of Ogre fortresses was only ruins. When he fought with the ogre priests, the morale of the surrounding ogres had completely collapsed, and regardless of their companions, they fled to the forest one after another. flower Before long, rod came to the hero ogre who was fighting with the ghost dragon. Under the attack of the ghost dragon, the hero ogre can only resist as much as possible, and has no initial momentum at all. Rod noticed that the hero ogre''s face had changed greatly, his whole face was covered with wrinkles, and even his hands and feet were no longer sharp, so he could only resist the attack of the ghost dragon. In the face of the hero ogre, the effect of Youming dragon breath is weakened to a certain extent. It can''t completely melt their flesh and blood into the pale Youming dragon breath as it is in the face of low-level creatures. However, at this time, another effect of Youming Longxi is reflected, that is, to let organisms age at a very fast speed. special At this time, the hero ogre is affected by the aging effect. All basic attributes of hero ogre will decrease to a certain extent. The longer you fight with ghost dragon, the higher the value of attribute decrease. In the state of aging, the hero ogre''s original powerful fighting ability no longer exists. Rod noticed the injury on the dragon and the broken bones all around him. Before entering the aging state, when the hero ogre attribute is intact, it causes a lot of trouble to the ghost dragon. Fortunately, the hero ogre at this time has been completely suppressed by the ghost dragon. Even if rod doesn''t arrive in time, the ghost dragon can kill the hero ogre. Looking at the results of the ghost dragon, rod has a new evaluation of the ghost dragon''s fighting ability. According to the information from peeping eye, the hero ogre should be in the fifth level. A hero creature, after reaching the fifth level, is already in a great advantage among the creatures of the same level, and can even overcome the limit of the level and defeat the general sixth level creatures. In this case, the ghost dragon still defeated the hero ogre. Although it relied on its own characteristics, it still satisfied rod. For the cultivation of ghost dragon, rod has never given up. Whenever he has the chance, rod will release part of his mana value, convert it into death energy, and let the ghost dragon absorb it. Up to now, compared with the creatures that have just entered the sixth level, Ghost Dragons are obviously better than them. With rod''s observation, the battle came to an end. I do not know when to start, in the face of the dragon''s attack, the hero ogre can only stay in place to resist, without any counterattack action. Finally, under the wings of the ghost dragon, the hero ogre was directly shot out and fell into the ruins. The hero ogre tried to get up from the ground, but he had no strength. Just as the Dragon plans to end its life with an attack, rod suddenly stops the dragon''s action. Chapter 291 Through peeping eyes, rod noticed the idea in the heart of the hero ogre, so he chose to let the ghost dragon stop. Even the ogre priests who were guided by themselves did not have this idea before they died. In other words, it was this idea that allowed the hero ogres to survive under the attack of the ghost dragon. At this time, rod slowly came to the hero ogre side. Compared with the posture displayed at the beginning of the battle, the hero ogre at this time was extremely embarrassed. There were a lot of wrinkles on the skin exposed outside the armor. The whole body could not lift a little strength, so it could only fall in the ruins. Even when the hero ogre fell, the erosion of the netherworld dragon breath still did not stop and continued to act on it. Even if rod did not do anything to deal with it, it could not survive for long. Feel the aging of the body, and then look at the surrounding has been corroded by the ugly corpses of the people, the hero ogre also gradually lost the fighting spirit. Even though rod has come to his side, the hero ogre has no action, just waiting for death. Looking at the hero ogre without any resistance in front of him, rod couldn''t imagine that it was because of his obstruction that his series of plans failed. Although he is waiting for death to come, the hero ogre''s heart is still firm. Rod can''t get to know his inner thoughts directly through peeping eyes, but can only see some fragmentary fragments. Among them, the memory of the hero ogre leading the rest of the ogres to leave the territory of krylord is particularly profound. Before that, rod noticed, it seemed to have had some conflicts with the hero Tanan. The hero ogre on the ground breathes more smoothly. If he is willing to lift his whole body, he can still stand up from the ground, but he does not. Rod realized that the hero ogre is not so much unable to resist, just waiting for death, as it is aware of its own destiny and gave up resistance. If rod chooses to kill him, he will gain enough experience to upgrade himself to another level, but rod does not. Looking at the hero ogre lying in the ruins, rod said simply: "Do you regret seeing the ruins around you? If you had agreed to my request, maybe it would not have been like this. " "... what do you want to say?" Hearing what rod said, the hero ogre who had been waiting for death finally had a response. "Nothing. I''m just curious about your relationship with Tanan." Through peeping eyes, rod finds an unusual picture in the heart of the hero ogre. According to the ogre priest, the hero ogre should come to Weining to find reinforcements according to Tanan''s order, and then return, but it seems that this is not the case. After hearing rod''s question, the hero ogre''s eyes finally appear a little different. If the previous hero ogre simply responded to rod, after rod''s question, the hero ogre regains his previous consciousness. "It''s nothing special. If I insist, I''m his subordinate." The hero ogre''s simple answer. "It''s more than that, isn''t it? How can I hear that you have betrayed the hero Tanan. " Hearing rod''s words, the expression on the hero ogre''s face had obvious fluctuation at last¡° What do you know? Who the hell are you? " cutting-edge news cutting-edge news "It doesn''t matter what my purpose is, but what I want to know is, why do you want to betray krylord? In order to achieve this goal, do not hesitate to deceive other people who trust you and tell them that you are looking for reinforcements. " "Hero Tanan didn''t do anything wrong to you ogres. When you were forced into a desperate situation by the mage, it was hero Tanan who led his men to save you from the desperate situation. I want to know why, when the hero Tanan gave you an important task, you betrayed kluode? " these When he just learned the information, rod also had some doubts in his heart. These situations are completely different from what the ogre priest said. If the ogre priest didn''t cheat himself at the beginning, it would be the hero ogre who didn''t tell the truth. Seeing the hero ogre''s reaction to his problems, rod knew that his speculation was very close to the real situation. If this is the case, then even if the ogre tribe agrees to introduce itself, it will also lose the qualification to introduce itself. The hero Tanan will not believe these ogres who betrayed kluode. Although rod can roughly know the choice made by the hero ogre, he can''t know the reason for his choice, so he can only ask the hero ogre. these cutting-edge news At this point, to be aware of your current state, even if you choose to hide, I''m afraid it won''t play any role. In addition to the pressure he has been carrying during this period of time, the hero ogre finally said: "Do you think that under the leadership of Tanan, we can defeat those mages? No... mage, it''s invincible. Even if we gain a temporary advantage on the battlefield, we will certainly repay it later. " "You''re right. I didn''t tell the rest of the ogres what I really thought. I just told them that we came to this land to find reinforcements." "I did this just to avoid the war and prevent the tribe from being destroyed by the mage. We have nothing to do with everything about krylord. " these I should have thought of that. Although I don''t know where he found you, his ability to easily destroy my tribe also proves your strength. " "Kill me and let me die under the hands of the strong. It''s better than dying of old age." Then he took a deep look at rod, and the hero ogre closed his eyes. Chapter 292 At this point, the hero ogre completely gave up resistance, just waiting for rod to start. However, after waiting for a long time, even the dark energy around him completely dissipated, but rod''s attack did not come. The hero ogre opens his eyes again, with some doubts in his eyes. I don''t know what the necromancer is waiting for. The hero ogre knows that even if he wants to use himself, for the necromancer, he can get the maximum value only after he kills himself. Facing the hero ogre without any resistance, rod hesitated. Although he could kill him and gain a lot of experience, he couldn''t help in the next battle. If it''s just to gain experience, rod won''t even talk to the ogre here, but will destroy it directly. flower After thinking about it, rod has another idea about the hero ogre. After putting down the original hand, rod is waiting for the hero ogre''s reaction. From the inner thoughts of the hero ogre, rod confirmed that all his thoughts are sustained by the ordinary ogres in the tribe. This is also the reason why the hero ogre looks very angry when the ghost dragon attacks here and sees many ogres fall down one by one. To this extent, the emotion in the hero ogre''s heart is more of a kind of frustration, and a little guilt for Tanan caused by memories. In the heart of the hero ogre, he is ready to die. At this time, he wants to die. Through peeping eyes, rod was able to confirm that it was not pretending. And this, let rod more firm in the heart of the idea. Looking at the hero ogre not far away, rod raised his hand and released a spell. This spell is not attack type magic, but first level healing. In an instant, a burst of blue light emerged from around the hero ogre''s body. Feeling the effect of healing magic, the hero ogre looks at rod and looks confused. The hero ogre doesn''t understand why rod did it, or what it means. Even after being applied the healing magic, the skin of the hero ogre still has no change, but the look on his face is much better. Healing does not remove the aging effect on the hero ogre, but it restores its damaged health. Looking at the puzzled ogre, rod said: "One thing, you are wrong. I have nothing to do with the hero Tanan. these "Don''t you want to survive? You know, all the ogres in your tribe have not died, and many of them have already evacuated first. After losing the leader''s command, these ogres should be on the way to kluord according to the purpose you told them to visit After listening to rod''s words, the hero ogre''s eyes are no longer full of death. The hero ogre clearly has a deeper understanding of how dangerous it is to cross the border. these The hero ogre did not show any fear when he was about to die. However, when he learned that the rest of the ogres in the tribe were in danger, the hero ogre had a big mood fluctuation. Rod began to understand why he became a hero and why he betrayed his own camp and led his people to flee here. "You should feel lucky. I need you to do something for me. I won''t let you die for a while." "You should know that your body is extremely old. Even if I let you go, you won''t live long. Now that you''re not afraid of death, go back to krylord, just follow the route you came from. On the way, you can also find a lot of runaway ogres these these According to what you say, you have the same blood "If you can live to see Tanan, please convey these words to me. Let''s say that Lord, the Dragon Knight, sends his sincere greetings to the leader of krylord, the hero Tanan." After explaining everything, rod looked at the hero ogre in front of him, waiting for his answer. Rod''s behavior of letting go of the hero ogre, coupled with the words it conveyed, undoubtedly shows his attitude. these special Compared with the ordinary way of introduction, rod''s behavior obviously makes Tanan pay more attention to himself. After that, when rod meets Tanan, no matter for him or against him, it will have an unexpected effect. Export When rod finished all his requests, the hero ogre fell into complete silence. For death, the hero ogres are never afraid. What they worry about is the safety of the surviving ogres. Even if most of the ogres die because of the presence of the necromancer, the hero ogres have no way to avenge them. Finally, even though the heart was full of pain, the hero ogre nodded and agreed to rod''s request. Knowing what the hero ogre thought, rod didn''t stay long. Youming dragon breath makes the hero ogre''s body extremely old. Even if rod asks him to deliver a message, it doesn''t have much time to delay. When the time comes, no matter whether the hero ogre has completed rod''s task or not, he will die of aging. Because I don''t know how long I can survive, it''s the hero ogre who should seize the time more than rod. Lord boarded the ghost dragon on one side. The ghost dragon soared into the air and flew towards the cave, leaving only the ruins and the hero ogre who was slowly climbing up from the ground. Chapter 293 Seven days later, in the sky. The Dragon flies rapidly in the sky, and on the dragon, rod is paying attention to the scene below. Rod noticed that as the Dragon moved forward, the temperature around it decreased significantly. At the same time, after flying for a long distance, the dense forest below also began to decrease significantly. these Whether it''s blakada or krylord, the climate in blakada is very cold. Even in blakada, many cities are built on snow mountains. Rod noticed that Rowling''s body was shaking. Even though rod had asked her to perform the magic of resisting the cold to a certain extent, she was still very cold. Seeing this, rod can only take out some clothes from the space ring and put them on Rowling. Because he didn''t go into the city to rest, rod didn''t prepare special clothes to keep out the cold in advance. Looking at Rowling wearing clothes that didn''t fit very well, rod gradually recalled what happened before. After releasing the hero ogre, rod went back to the cave and waited for Rowling to finish this deep meditation. Because time is still ample, and there is no enemy around, rod let his undead stay outside the cave, and he also planned to have a deep meditation. I don''t know how long after that, after consuming his mana, rod ended this deep meditation. Through the message from the Centaur leader, rod knew that his deep meditation took about four days. During rod''s deep meditation, the Centaur leader was not idle. Instead, he turned the ogre who had died in the battle into the ogre undead and controlled it. In this deep meditation, rod''s spiritual attributes only increased by 1 point, which let him know that the effect of deep meditation has weakened. With deep meditation, rod can still improve his spiritual attributes a few points, but then he can''t. If you want to improve attributes, you have to find other ways. four o''clock After checking the attributes, rod noticed Rowling''s condition. Rodriguez thought that Rowling had already finished deep meditation, and was waiting outside the cave. However, through the intelligence of his undead creatures, Rodriguez knew that Rowling did not go out of the cave in the process of his meditation. Rod walked slowly forward and saw Rowling still sitting in the passage through the oil lamp. Knowing that Rowling was still in deep meditation, rod did not disturb her, but waited for her meditation to finish. According to rod''s expectation, his later deep meditation has been completed, and Rowling''s deep meditation should be fast. What rod didn''t expect was that the duration of Rowling''s meditation was obviously more than normal. It took another two days for Rowling to finish her meditation. Although it took some time, it was worthwhile to feel the improvement brought by Rowling''s deep meditation. Compared with the later deep meditation, the spiritual attributes that can be promoted by the first deep meditation are higher. After a rest, rod will lead Rowling to board the dragon, toward the direction of blakada. When he left, rod asked the ogre to move all the giant bones around him into the cave. Then he asked the ghost dragon to collapse the inner passage of the cave and completely bury all these things. According to rod''s original idea, the Titan''s bones were sealed in the cave, while the ogre undead guarded the Titan''s bones, waiting for rod''s return. Using these two days, rod also roughly considered how to get enough harvest in the future war. If you want to achieve what rod wants, you need the hero ogre to see Tanan successfully and convey his information to Tanan completely. Rod had little doubt that the hero would be able to cross the border of bracada and return to croylord. According to its heroic status, if the hero ogre wants to return to blakhada, even if he is extremely weak, it is not able to be resisted by ordinary guards. Rod only hopes that the hero ogre can bring the information he needs to the enemy as soon as possible. Before that, rod needs to go to blakada first. At this time, because it was getting colder around, Rowling, who was on the ghost dragon, tightened her clothes and hugged her hands. After deep meditation, Rowling found that the original group of Ogres had disappeared completely at this time. The only thing that could prove their existence was that there were more ogre ghosts outside the cave. Knowing that in the process of his deep meditation, rod had solved all the ogres, Rowling could only sigh and complained a little. What Rowling cares about is why rod didn''t bring himself. Rowling doesn''t think much about how rod killed the rest of the creatures. Remembering it again, Rowling took a look at rod''s position. Aware of the look coming from one side, rod also looked over. Noticing Rowling''s appearance at this time, rod thought for a while, and then let the ghost dragon gradually reduce its height. environment The only thing that has weakened is the concealment of rod and his party. In the sky, the body shape of the ghost dragon is very obvious, even the creatures standing on the ground can clearly see the appearance of the ghost dragon. As the flight continued, there was not much vegetation left below. In front of rod''s line of sight, he could see a vast white snow field in the distance. these If you want to go to krylord, according to the map that rod got, you just need to go along the border and pass through the junction of blakada and erasia. However, this road is very difficult, in addition to facing the possible garrison, after reaching a certain distance, even through the territory of blakada. According to the speed shown by the ghost dragon, although the hero ogre set out seven days ahead of rod''s time, he had to deal with other enemies besides looking for the lost people. I don''t know how long it would take before he could re-enter krylord. Chapter 294 Blakhada is the most prosperous place of magic. In blakhada, there is the headquarters of magic guild. As a result of mastering powerful magic, there even appeared a unique mage civilization in blakhada. When the power of blakhada reached its peak, the internal decline was inevitable, and the mage began to value pleasure rather than knowledge acquisition. Correspondingly, under the resistance of Tanan, the surrounding colonies lost completely. Even so, rod still can''t deny the brilliance of blakhada mage civilization. If you want to learn powerful magic, blakada is the position Rhode must go to. However, the identity of necromancer has become an obstacle for rod at this time. The energy of death brought by the legendary evocation makes rod unable to hide his identity and strength when facing a powerful mage. As for the necromancers, blakada''s internal views are very consistent. Once the Necromancers are found in blakada, they will be deported. Of course, this is for those mages who want to acquire more knowledge. For this type of mage, although the mages of blakada will expel him, they still respect him in their hearts and will not make drastic measures. As for the taboo knowledge of death, blakada has a clear rule that no one is allowed to study it. If the necromancer does evil in the territory of blakhada, then the end is not only to expel him, but also to be pursued by the surrounding mage schools in addition to the local Lord''s attack on him. Most mages, after being taught by the magic academy, will instinctively resist the undead magic in their hearts, but there are bound to be some special cases. According to rod''s understanding of the game information of the previous life, the protagonist of the second expansion, that is, the most powerful necromancer, had studied in blakada for a long time. Besides him, there are also many people in blakhada who yearn for undead magic. For such a new taboo knowledge, how can a mage who always craves knowledge resist its temptation? These mages, just because of the supervision of the magic guild over master blakada, dare not reveal this idea. To some extent, in order to cover up their true thoughts, they will expel the necromancer more vigorously than other mages in their own territory. What rod is looking for in this trip is just such an existence. If rod''s memory is correct, he should be called count Elon. Elon was originally a human nobleman in eracia. Because of one experience, he came to blakata to learn magic, and then came to blakata to settle down. In the previous life of the game, in order to deal with the forbidden magic ball in Tanan''s hands, the mages of blakada and the necromancer put down their previous grudges and began to join hands to meet the enemy. Tanan, the hero, was still dissatisfied after the liberation of the whole kluode, and tried to overthrow the whole mage Empire blakada with his own strength. In order to achieve this goal, Tanan united with all forces around blakada to launch an attack on blakada. Under the effect of forbidden magic ball, the magic statue controlled by the mage alone can''t resist the army of Tanan. If the players didn''t take advantage of the gate of time and space to bring a large number of high-level necromancers who are ready in Diya to this place, and rely on their undead creatures to support the most fierce attack until the arrival of reinforcements, then the outcome of the war may be changed. In this process, Earl Elon played a crucial role in helping the Necromancers to get along with each other. Finally, he temporarily convinced the regulators of the magic guild to agree to the arrival of the Necromancers. Others may not know yet, but rod, as a mage in his previous life, clearly knows what kind of existence the supervisor of the magic guild is. They don''t do much for Tanan''s invasion, but they are never soft handed in cleaning up the Necromancers in the territory. If that doesn''t mean anything, count Elon''s later choice was beyond all the players'' expectation at that time. After the end of the war, the mages, who had been suppressed by the forbidden magic ball and had done nothing, finally began to clear up the surrounding areas. The regulator of the magic guild once again expelled the Necromancers in the territory, without paying any attention to their assistance when blakada was in danger. these In the face of the mages who are not suppressed by the forbidden magic ball, and this is the headquarters of the mages, the necromancer can only leave except unwilling. A few crazy necromancers soon died under the attack of regulators. Just when the regulator intends to punish Elon who introduced the necromancer, he finds that Elon has become an necromancer. Seeing that his identity was exposed, Elon voluntarily gave up his long-time influence in blakhada, followed the rest of the necromancers, went through the gate of time and space, came to Diya, and officially became a necromancer. Soon, in the second expansion film that came later, Elon showed his strength, became a powerful Lord of the dead, and even awakened his heroic expertise. For Elon''s choice to become a necromancer, the players at that time also had a variety of conjectures, but did not come to a specific answer in the end. Because he is familiar with the second expansion film, and he has heard the name of Elon many times, he knows his life very well, except that he doesn''t know why he became a necromancer. these Fortunately, rod did not intend to join blakada, but wanted to gain more benefits through the war. In order to achieve this goal, rod will be the idea, locked in the Earl of Elon. Earl Elon''s attitude towards necromancers is very different from that of other mages. Rod knows that if he handles it well, he can greatly enhance his strength through Earl Elon and join the war in an appropriate way. Chapter 295 Entering the territory of blakada, the environment below has changed significantly. Because there are no obvious features on the road, rod can only choose a general direction based on his past memory. On the map obtained by rod from the thieves'' guild, the geographical position he knew was no longer displayed after crossing the border. Only by rod''s memory of the general area of blakada in his previous life can he command the ghost dragon to fly in one direction. Although rod intends to find count Elon, he still needs to hide his identity before contacting him. Because the territory of blakada is still hostile to the necromancer, the ghost dragon can not be found by other mages. For the necromancer, in addition to its own strength, the ghost dragon has a symbolic meaning. The appearance of the ghost dragon represents the highest achievement of the necromancer. Once other mages notice the ghost dragon''s whereabouts, they will immediately summon their hands to attack rod. After flying for a certain distance towards the territory of blakada, rod noticed that there were traces of human activities below. Due to the height, these humans did not notice the ghost dragon in the sky. After discovering this, rod thought about it briefly, and then let the ghost dragon land in a position. Although there is still a long distance from the silver cliff city where Earl Elon lives, in order to avoid the ghost dragon''s whereabouts being discovered by other mages, rod can only give up the ghost dragon temporarily. When flying at high altitude, although it can hide the body shape of the ghost dragon, looking at Rowling, I''m afraid it''s difficult to hold on to this journey. Feeling the extremely low temperature around, coupled with the cold feeling brought by the air flow during flight, even rod, who has been maintaining the magic of water control, has some difficulties to support. Soon, the ghost dragon fell to the ground, in order to reduce the possibility of exposure, rod specially chose an unmanned cliff. Brakata has a vast territory, which is many times larger than that of Diya. However, because it is covered with snow all the year round, most of the places are not inhabited by anyone. Only some areas with rich resources have large gathering places. flower At this time, rod came down from the ghost dragon and stood on the cliff. Rowling followed rod to one side. The rest of the dead creatures on the ghost dragon didn''t move at all. They still stayed there. Just after Rowling retreated a little, the ghost dragon soared again, and then disappeared into the sky. Due to the need to have some contact with the mage, rod could not take the rest of his undead creatures with him. He could only let them hide and wait for their own orders. "Let''s go. Maybe there''s still a long way to go." With a few words to Rowling beside him, rod immediately set out on the road and walked in one direction. Rowling quickly followed behind. Because he knew more about the area in blakada, rod let the dragon fly along the border for a long time. According to rod''s memory, the silver cliff city founded by Earl Elon should be near here. In order to prevent the ghost dragon from being discovered by the hidden mages around, rod dare not let the ghost dragon carefully investigate the surrounding towns, so he can only let the ghost dragon leave immediately. When he was on the ghost dragon, rod noticed that not far away, probably at the foot of the mountain, there was a small village. Rod''s idea is to go to this village first and collect what he needs, including the specific location of Yinya city. In the process of moving forward, rod noticed that there seemed to be no living things on this snowy mountain. Along the way, rod did not see any plants, or even any living things. There was only a vast expanse of white around him. Maybe this was also related to rod''s failure to search carefully. Under rod''s feet, except for the place covered with snow, there was only hard rock. environment these However, for Rowling, who has just seen all this, all around her is still full of attraction. After several previous experiences, although Rowling really wanted to stay here to observe the surrounding scenery, and even wanted to grab a handful of snow here with her hand, it seemed that rod didn''t mean to stop, and Rowling didn''t say much, just followed. flower After discovering this, he remembered that there was still a long way to go for the location of the villages in the rear. Rod knew that he should speed up his pace. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ flower With the arrival of the gale, there are two figures of rod. Rod did not expect that the sky was still sunny, suddenly began to snow, if you expect this situation, rod would let the ghost dragon directly send them to the village. these Outside the village, the snow is still increasing, and rod predicts that the snow should not stop in a short time. Outside the village, there are no guards. Rod simply looks around and doesn''t see any defense facilities. It seems that only some ordinary people live in the village. At this time, rod has entered the village, but there is no response in the village, as if no one here found the arrival of rod and his party. Looking at the cleared snow on the road inside the village, rod knew that there must be people living in the village. Beside the road, a larger house caught rod''s attention. The whole house is made of stone, but it covers a large area. If the powerful people in the village would not build such a house with stones of choice. Because there was no living thing around, rod did not take care of the house, but quickly walked on the surrounding road. environment Rod''s ear, there is still a frenzied wind, but rod can hear, inside the cave, a little voice. Chapter 296 When he saw the cave, rod understood the general layout of the village and the purpose of the cave. Because of his previous life experience, rod knew most of the internal situation of blakhada very well. Rod remembers that inside blakada, there are such small villages. special At that time, the players called this village mining village. Apart from blakada, there are few such villages built specifically to collect resources. If rod could not determine the type of the village just after he came to the village, when he saw the cave here, he would be able to fully confirm that the village here is a mining village for mining minerals. After realizing this, and considering the location of the surrounding towns, rod realized that the town that collected the resources mined by this village was probably the silver cliff city he needed to go to. Although it was a bit dark due to the snowstorm, the actual time was just after noon, and the villagers were still mining resources in the mine. If you want to wait for the residents to come out, rod doesn''t know how long it will take to be noticed, so rod walks directly into the mine. Along the slope down the road in the mine, rod went straight down. Both sides of the passage were already filled with torches, which clearly showed the whole passage. Rowling followed behind. With rod''s steps forward, the road ahead gradually widens, and rod can see the figures inside the mine. Continue to go deep into the interior, the personnel inside the mine also gradually found the arrival of rod. these Before long, in rod''s sight, an old man came out of the passage below. Seeing rod''s figure, the old man didn''t have much fear. Instead, he stepped forward slowly and walked towards rod''s position. When there was still some distance between them, the old man slowed down his pace. After entering blakada, rod changes the achievements he wears. After removing the achievements of the necromancer, rod''s level of evocation is reduced to epic level. When necromancy is needed, rod can replace his achievements at any time. Therefore, after replacing his achievements, it has no effect on rod''s overall strength. On the contrary, it can make rod more hidden. At this time, although there is still a lot of death energy in rod''s body, almost any mage can feel these strong death energy. Only a few mages can discover the identity of Lord undead if they only rely on their own perception instead of the eye of investigation. Rod believes that there are many ways to see the existence of his identity as a necromancer in blakada, but the old man in front of him is obviously not in the ranks of these Necromancers. The old man''s mana fluctuated in his eyes. He tried to use the eye of investigation to check the attributes of rod. But in an instant, the old man stopped. Although the eye of investigation was used, the old man didn''t get any information, as if he didn''t use this magic. This result disrupted the old man''s next thoughts. The old man didn''t think that he didn''t release this spell. The reduced mana value and the fact that no news came clearly told the old man that the mage who appeared inside the cave was far more powerful than himself. In this case, the old man immediately said: "I''m the head of this village, Enke. I used to be the bodyguard of Elon, the leader of Yinya city. I''ve offended you in my previous trial. Please forgive me." If rod always chooses to wait outside the mine, after village head Enke comes out of the mine, he will not use the eye of investigation rashly until he finds out his intention. If not in a hostile state, few mages will take the initiative to use the eye of detection on other mages, especially the more powerful mages. cutting-edge news As long as there is no fighting between mages, the common agreement is that the eye of investigation is not applicable. However, when the village head found that rod entered the mine, he still chose to use him because he did not know his origin. However, when the village head finds that rod''s strength is more powerful and his eyes of investigation can not get any results, he can only choose to apologize to rod. In the face of the village head''s apology, rod waved his hand and said, "it''s nothing. The two of us are mages who travel here. We want to go to Yinya city. Because the snow has blocked our way, we can only come to the village. " The village head also noticed Rowling behind rod and understood what rod meant. Although they were so young, the village head didn''t ask much. "Please come to the village. This is not a place to talk." As if thinking of something, the village head looked at the rear, and then took the initiative to walk in the direction outside the cave. Rod didn''t say much. After looking inside the mine, rod followed the village head with Rowling. Close to the exit of the mine, rod can hear the fierce wind. The snowstorm outside has no meaning of slowing down. I don''t know how long it will last. The village head, who had only a few pieces of clothes on his body, had a cotton padded coat in his hand. After putting on the cotton padded clothes, the village head went directly to a position in the village. Seeing this, rod immediately followed behind. When passing through this blizzard, the snow falls on the body and will not melt for a while. What really makes people feel uncomfortable is the strong wind around and the cold feeling it brings. The wind blows on the face like a knife. At this time, rod, who is moving forward, naturally doesn''t care about this. Rod''s heart is still thinking about how to communicate with the village head in the next step, but at this time, rod feels cool in his hand. Rod looked back and saw Rowling holding her hand. environment Because of ignoring this point, rod did not pay attention to Rowling''s movement. It wasn''t until Rowling took rod''s hand and looked at Rowling at this time that he knew what kind of state she was in. Chapter 297 At this time, Rowling didn''t want to bring any trouble to rod. She didn''t make any action except holding rod''s hand. Even though he knew Rowling''s state at this time, rod had no way to deal with it. He could only keep this in mind. At the same time, he quickly followed the village head on the road, hoping to get to the rest place as soon as possible. This time, in the middle of the storm, rod seemed to understand what, the hands of the same force, will hold Rowling''s hand. With this experience, the bond between the two seems to rise again. Soon, the village head stopped in front of a building, and then opened the door. Rod noticed that the building was not the large house he had seen when he came here. Due to the snow cover, in rod''s eyes, the style of the house was no different from that of the general houses around, except for the large space inside. Rod noticed that there were not many people in the village. The number of houses around them is even less than that in the small town they have been to. The village would not have been built if there had not been a mine. Under the guidance of the village head, rod entered the house. When I came to the interior of the house, because the cold wind was blocked by the surrounding walls, although the temperature was still low, I was able to resist the cold by the magic of water defense. these Inside the house, there are no superfluous items, only some basic items. environment cutting-edge news According to the rank level corresponding to the attribute, the strength of the village head should be about Level 3. Rhode has killed an opponent of this level. I don''t know how much. Although the strength of the village head is not as good as himself, rod still does not relax his vigilance. The village head also knew this. When he first introduced himself to rod, he specially explained his other identity, that is, as the bodyguard of Elon. This means that the whole mining village is a subsidiary of Yinya city. If rod wants to attack this mining village, he will be retaliated by silver cliff city. But rod didn''t plan to attack here. He just wanted to get a plan to go to silver cliff city, whether it''s a map or other ways. Although rod can let the ghost dragon investigate in the sky and get the location of silver cliff city, the mage is extremely sensitive to this perception, and rod can''t be sure whether the ghost dragon will be noticed by Elon when he first discovers silver cliff city. If Elon discovers the existence of the ghost dragon in advance, when rod comes into contact with it, he will be on guard against rod in case rod comes with any other purpose. So rod had to find other ways to go to silver cliff. This village here provides rod with such an opportunity. As if noticing Rowling''s face in the rear, the village head rummaged around after entering the house, found a large leather coat and said: "Powerful mage, if you don''t dislike it, this is the reward I received from count Elon. I haven''t worn it myself several times. It can be regarded as the compensation for the offence." Rod didn''t say much, so he took it with one hand and checked it in his hand. The production process of this leather garment is not very good, but the leather is simply treated, which is not very attractive in appearance and does not reflect the gorgeous characteristics of human clothing. However, it is undeniable that this leather garment has a good thermal effect. Similarly, this leather coat is not a treasure. It can''t be attached with any attribute effect, but it solves a big problem faced by rod. After giving the fur coat to rod, the village head stepped aside. Seeing the village head''s move, rod turned back and put his fur on Rowling. The leather coat is relatively broad and can cover Rowling''s whole body. When she put on her fur coat and kept her water control skills, Rowling no longer felt cold. After solving this problem, rod looked back at the village head ahead. Rod knew that the move of the village head obviously had his intention. If he just wanted to get his own forgiveness, he didn''t need to take out other things to give him because he had apologized before. As for saying that the village head only gave the fur coat to himself because he saw Rowling feel cold, rod didn''t think it was possible. Rod didn''t know how long the village chief had been with Elon, but he clearly understood what happened between the mages. Through some thoughts in the village head''s mind, rod noticed that the village head seemed to have something to ask himself, but he didn''t plan to ask now. At the same time, rod found that what the village head wanted to ask seemed to be related to something he was familiar with. After discovering this, rod stopped waiting and said to the village head: "I came here in a hurry. I didn''t finish all the things. Thank you for your fur coat." The village head shook his head, indicating that it was nothing. "We are planning to go to Yinya city. I wonder if the village head has any good suggestions?" "Far away mage, if you want to go to Yinya City, when the Blizzard is over, the people in charge of collecting ore in Yinya city will arrive, and then you can follow them to leave. Of course, I have a map here if you need it After listening to rod''s question, the village head answered the question in detail. After answering rod''s question, he noticed rod''s thoughtful expression. Seeing that the time was ripe, the village head took out a small box from the rear and asked rod: "Mage from afar, you may not know the situation in our village. This village is built on the basis of Yinya City, which is responsible for providing some precious minerals for Yinya city. There should be such a village in the place where you live." The village head didn''t think about rod to the necromancer. After all, the necromancer was too far away from Diya. Because rod didn''t prepare his fur coat to protect him from the cold, and in addition to what he said before, existence only thought that rod was a mage in eracia and came to blakada to refine his magic. In order to let rod understand the situation in the town, the village head told the background of the town completely, which was consistent with rod''s previous judgment. Chapter 298 Seeing that rod seemed to understand the situation here, the village head continued: "Far away mage, I want to ask you, according to your knowledge, do you know this kind of thing?" With that, the village head opened the sealed box and handed it to rod. In the process, rod noticed that there was a very familiar smell in the box, which was the ominous smell of death. Rhode opened the box completely and saw several black crystals in it. The crystal surface was crystal clear, but it could not hide its essence. these For a moment, due to the close distance, the death energy in rod''s body seems to be attracted by the ghost crystal in the box. But under rod''s suppression, the energy of death finally subsided, as if nothing had happened. The fluctuation of death energy only happened in an instant. The village head in front of rod didn''t feel the death energy in rod''s body at all. Only Rowling in the rear seemed to notice something and looked at rod''s position. Just when he found the crystal of the dead in the box, some thoughts flashed through rod''s mind. The most important one was whether his identity had been exposed, and what was the mistake. However, through peeping eyes, rod found that there was a real doubt in the village head''s heart. He wanted to understand what was in the box, rather than trying to explore himself by using the ghost crystal. Realizing this, rod knew that he might be over thinking. these The village head, who had been paying attention to rod''s reaction, saw rod''s expression and understood that rod must have seen this kind of crystal. After realizing that he asked the right person, the village head did not hide any more. He told the whole story of discovering the soul of the dead crystal: "As you know, this village was built for mining. When the village was just established, the mining process has been very smooth. With the efforts of all the people, we have one of the best mining quantity in the surrounding villages. " "However, not long ago, there were some anomalies in the cave. First of all, there were some things I had never seen in the mined minerals. Later, even the inside of the cave had a bad impact. The people who died in a previous mine disaster were all resurrected..." "Now, only when I personally supervise the mine can I stabilize other people here and let them have the courage to dig..." "When I reported the situation here, I didn''t get any response. The only thing that has changed is that after you hand in these special minerals, you get a lot more rewards. " these special "I dare not ask the knight about the origin of the ore. at the same time, the merchant group responsible for transporting the village goods has not appeared for a long time, let alone a mage who travels around like you." "I know that you are the mages who come to blakada to visit, not to pretend to gain my trust. I want to know if you were blocked before you came here, and what this kind of thing in the box is these After explaining everything clearly, the village head no longer spoke, but waited for rod''s answer. After listening to the village head''s words, rod understood everything in the village and why he took out the ghost crystal. Rod realized that it was because of his lack of preparation that Rowling was frozen all the time on the road, which made the village head determine that he was not the one sent by Elon to cheat him. Therefore, the village head said everything directly. To this point, rod also has some helplessness. Although it costs some mana, she can resist the cold by using the magic of water defense. Due to her physical differences, Rowling can''t do it. Rowling also listened to all the words of the village head, but she didn''t realize it. Instead, she focused on the crystal of the dead in the box. Rowling has seen scenes in which rod makes death knights by using ghost crystals. Rowling is deeply impressed by these crystals. Remembering what rod said in the ghost dragon, Rowling knew that her identity with her brother, the necromancer, could not be revealed. Although the impression of the village head is OK, due to the experience of being cheated by the hero in Warren City, Rowling didn''t say anything, just wanted to hear rod''s answer. After a long silence, rod closed the box in his hand and returned it to the village head in front of him "This is a Necromancer''s crystal with death energy. It is used by Necromancers. Inside blakada, the dead crystal is absolutely contraband. " "Only a very small number of crystal minerals can be accompanied by such items. You should not report this to Elon." After listening to rod''s answer, the village head was hard to accept for a while. "You mean... Is this the item used by the necromancer? No wonder... Those Orc carcasses will come back to life... " What the village head pays attention to is totally different from rod. When he confirms from rod that the crystal in the box is related to the necromancer, the village head can immediately sort out everything that happened in the mine. Rod''s attention is on Elon. There has been a debate among players about why Elon became a necromancer, but no real answer has been found. After associating with the ghost crystal in the mine, rod seems to be able to understand Elon''s choice. According to the village head, it was only recently that they discovered the dead crystal. Rod remembers that if the ghost crystal can be mined in this kind of mine, countless death energy will be accumulated in the depth of the mine, and there is even a chance to form the highest quality ghost crystal, the mother of the ghost. Due to the blockade of all the cultivation methods of undead magic in blakada, the village head has never even heard of the existence of undead crystal, but just handed it in as a special mineral. This practice of the village head is undoubtedly exposing the anomaly of the mine. Once Elon knows this from any source, he will not let go of the dead crystal here. Chapter 299 Through the village head''s narration, rod has fully understood the situation inside the village. For the hidden danger, mages have extremely sensitive intuition, and can predict this earlier than other professionals. Since this kind of abnormal ore was produced from the village, it seems that it was isolated to the village head. Until now, only an outsider arrived. Vaguely, the village head is aware of the possible danger. Because no one came here for a long time, he just made a simple test on rod. The village head told him everything in the village, hoping to catch rod''s life-saving straw. This kind of behavior of placing hope on others is undoubtedly a very risky decision. However, at this time, the village head has no other way to solve the possible crisis. When he learned from rod that this kind of ore produced in the mine cave was the ghost crystal related to the necromancer, and then he thought about the behavior of Yinya City, the village head seemed to foresee an ominous ending in his mind. As for the strength that can be mobilized in the village, the head of the village is very clear in his heart. He can''t compare with any organized team in Yinya city at all. If he wants to solve this problem, he has to rely on the present situation. For a time, the village head was full of worry and his thoughts were extremely disordered. But unfortunately, rod did not have any idea to solve this problem for the village head. Rod''s attention has been completely focused on the things that may exist inside the mine. "Can you show me the location of the ghost crystal found in the mine?" Hearing rod''s question, the village head came back to himself. Seeing that rod seemed willing to deal with the matter in the village, the village head nodded and said, "please come back to the mine with me." With that, the village head did not stay inside the house, nor did he directly open the door and walk towards the outside of the house. Seeing the village head''s action, rod immediately took Rowling and followed the village head in the rear. Walking, with a leather jacket to keep warm, Rowling''s state changed a lot better, the temperature of the hand is not so cold. Soon, the three entered the mine again and continued to walk towards the depth of the mine. Under the leadership of the village head, the surrounding members did not stop rod. these these At the same time, the sound of shouting came from the depth of the mine, and in contrast, there was a very fierce sound of whipping. Having noticed this, rod had a general idea of how the mine worked. Under the leadership of the village head, rod and his party soon came to the depth of the mine. At this time, in rod''s perception, subtle death energy began to appear around him. This energy of death is extremely weak. If rod had not known the situation from the village head in advance and knew that there was a ghost crystal in the mine cave, he might have ignored this energy of death. Along with the pace of progress, rod also saw the scene deep in the mine cave. A human with a whip was standing in the middle, and a group of relatively small humanoid creatures were digging and transporting rocks around the mountain wall. special Compared with the intact clothes worn by the middle humans, these orcs only have some rags covering their bodies. Once the orcs try to rest and slow down the mining action, the humans in the rear will immediately whip up the whip. Judging from the bloodstains left on the back of these orcs, whether it was the dark bloodstains on the ground or the solidified bloodstains behind them, it showed that the action of the human behind was not just pretending to frighten them. For the orcs living in krylord, in order to live in this land, even if they are only low-level creatures, their vitality is much higher than that of the same level humans. The damage left by this whip will not affect their mining ability, but will only make their bodies extremely painful. Besides vitality, orcs are inferior to humans in other attributes, especially in intelligence. Rod noticed that in front of the cliff, the orc who had been whipped before seemed to be extremely angry, but instead of trying to find the man behind, he directly fought with a ORC with a lot of whip marks on the side. Because of his advantage, the orc tore off a large piece of flesh from the wound of another ORC. After getting the flesh and blood, the orc immediately stopped fighting and began to chew it in his mouth. Then he swallowed it directly without fear of choking his throat. But at the cost of another bloodstain on the orc''s back. At the same time, the humans in the rear yelled at the orc in a language that rod could not understand. After getting the flesh and blood, the ORC was satisfied. He ignored the orc who was attacked by him, picked up the tools he had thrown aside, and continued to dig the wall in front of him. environment While the two orcs were fighting, rod noticed that the other orcs around him did not have any changes, but numbly dug the front wall of the mine, as if everything around him had nothing to do with him. these environment these Compared with that, the former beaten Orc seems to be a little different, still has a little wild existence, but that''s all. In the long process of enslavement, it has to learn to obey. Chapter 300 As for the seriously injured Orc in the rear, the other Orc slaves around didn''t have any idea of helping him. They just let him fall to the ground slowly. In itself, the orc had serious injuries. The orc who took the initiative to attack did not choose a target at will, but recognized the serious injury on him. As a large piece of flesh and blood was torn off by the orc, the orc''s injury became more and more severe, and he had to lie down to rest. The man in charge of the supervision only thought that the orc wanted to be lazy and didn''t intend to check the injury of the ORC. Instead, he waved the whip in his hand and hit the orc behind him. Between the spatters of blood, the orc''s breath became weaker and weaker, but the human showed no sign of stopping. And this scene, completely reflected into the eyes of the rear row. The village head saw this scene in his eyes, but he didn''t say anything to stop it. Instead, he wanted to wait for human supervision to finish all this. Rod, on the other hand, is expressionless and attentively perceives the source of death energy around him. Only Rowling, when she saw this scene, seemed to flash a trace of intolerance in her eyes, but she hid it well, waiting for the human supervision in front to finish all this. In the process of perception, rod seems to notice Rowling''s expression, but it doesn''t mean anything. The smell of blood gradually spread in the depth of the mine. After feeling this, in addition to the original wild orc, many orcs were ready to move. In their memory, the last Orc who died in the mine gave all of them an extra meal. While the ORC was thinking about it, the human whip came again and hit the wild ORC. Since there is no business group coming recently, it can not be supplemented. One Orc slave in the village can be said to have died, one less. Earlier, the human supervisor was reminded by the village head not to let the orc slaves here suffer losses again, but now, a slave has died. And this, no doubt let the present human into a rage. In the view of human supervision, the orc''s death is attributed to the behavior of the wild ORC. If it had not been for its sudden attack on the orc, the orc would not have died in the end. The successive blows could not quell the anger in the human supervisor''s heart, on the contrary, it even aroused his hatred in his heart. In an instant, an iron sword appeared in the human supervisor''s hand, and the human supervisor rushed directly towards the orc in front of him. Facing the attack of human supervision, the orc, who seemed to be wild and hard to tame, was at a loss. In his hand, he still held the pick used to dig the mine wall. If it was used to resist the attack of human supervision, it would not be impossible. However, such orcs, when facing the charge of human supervision, dare not make any action. They just stand in the same place and can''t see their bravery when attacking other orcs. "Stop it, lol." Just as the sword in the hand of the human supervisor was about to stab the orc, the words of the village head suddenly sounded in his ear. With the arrival of the sentence, there seems to be a sigh. After hearing these words, the anger in the human supervisor''s heart suddenly slowed down a lot, and the weapon in his hand also stopped not far in front of the ORC. Looking at the blood stained Orc in front of him and his face full of fear, the human supervisor showed a trace of disdain on his face. After putting away his iron sword, he ignored the orc in the rear and turned to the position of village head. these Soon, human supervision came to the head of the village and began to report what happened here. "Village head, the inside of the mine is still safe. There is no accident during this period. Who are the two people behind?" Notice the two people behind the village head, and the human supervisor asks the village head. "These two are the powerful mages I invited to solve the problems here. Don''t ask more. Have you forgotten the anomaly inside the mine? We don''t have to move the bodies out of here. " After listening to the introduction of the village head, the human supervisor looked at rod carefully. Although he was very puzzled, rod looked very young, because of his own caution and a vague sense of crisis, the human supervisor did not say much, so he quickly moved his eyes away and did not dare to stay in rod''s face for a long time. The reputation of mages has long been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people, especially in blakada. No matter what kind of mages you meet, it''s not surprising. Human supervisors know that their rash staring at rod''s observation is actually an offence. The human supervisor realized that if rod was really a powerful mage as the village head said, he would be able to punish himself for his disrespect. In order not to annoy the powerful mage, the human supervisor naturally would not be foolish enough to ask why the mage was so young. Instead, he quickly lowered his head and left towards the outside of the mine, ready to send someone to remove the corpse here. The human supervisor also remembers what happened in the mine before. Not long ago, in front of human supervision, the dead Orc body stood up again and attacked the surrounding orcs. In order to avoid this happening again, it is necessary to quickly remove the corpse from the depth of the mine. Even if there is no flesh and blood on the corpse and only a skeleton is left, it cannot be left in the mine. Before the arrival of rod, the human supervisor also made an experiment on why these Orc carcasses were resurrected. Among them, the human supervisor, without telling the village head, asked the rest of the orc slaves to completely dismember the body of a dead orc to see what effect it would have. However, even if it''s just a skeleton, it can still stand up again and start attacking other Orc slaves. If the village head didn''t arrive in time, with the sword skill of human supervision, it can''t solve this Orc skeleton for a while. Afterwards, the human supervision put the whole matter on the wild nature of the orc slaves. What the human supervisor didn''t expect was that his behavior really aroused some wildness in the hearts of the orcs. The orc slaves who were always obedient now dare to attack the rest of the orcs in front of him. However, some of the wildness produced by the orc slaves was eventually destroyed by the violence of human supervision. Chapter 301 After what had happened in the mine, the human supervisor realized that this place was unusual. Because blakada completely blocked any knowledge about the Necromancer''s magic, in order to study the Necromancer''s magic, in addition to finding records in a few ancient books, he had to rely on the mage to find a way to study it. The experiments made by human supervision on Orc corpses are also equivalent to the most primitive exploration in the field of undead magic. not bad Unfortunately, the situation here has been reported by the village head. Elon has already understood the situation here. Judging from the talent of human supervision, he has not mastered any undead magic, but has some superficial knowledge about it. When the orc slave died, the human supervisor knew that the corpse could not be left in the mine cave. If it was not for another orc, the human supervisor would have asked the rest of the villagers to remove the corpse. The only thing to be thankful for is that under the persuasion of the village head, human supervision soon stabilized the mood, and there was no abnormal situation inside the mine. At this time, the human supervision is outside the mine, let the ordinary villagers who have been waiting to come in and remove the orc body. these The punishment of human supervision has gone deep into the hearts of these Orc slaves. Even in his absence, they have no intention to rest. Even the orc who launched the attack was honest and didn''t dare to have extra thoughts after he faced his death. It seems that he was worried about the abnormal situation of the corpse here. The village head didn''t say much at this time, just waiting for the rest of the villagers to deal with it. And rod, as if noticing something, looked at the wall of the mine that the orcs were digging. Soon, a hurried footstep came along with the simultaneous interpreting of the sound of the pick from the half Orc slave in the wall. The human supervisor has led the other two villagers back to the mine and asked them to remove the orc bodies. At this time, the two villagers who came in had lifted up the orcs on the ground and wanted to transport them outside the mine. these According to the orc''s mining technology, if they are only allowed to exploit freely, no matter how rare the mineral is, it will be damaged by them. these In order to prevent the minerals from being damaged by the orcs, the villagers outside played an important role. The ghost crystals that rod saw at the village head''s house were actually carefully mined by the villagers. these Just as they bent down and lifted up the orc''s body, the change happened. Due to a long delay, as the orc slaves chiseled a hole in the wall of the mine, a strong energy of death emerged from the inside of the hole. Then, the energy of death directly injected into the orc slaves on the ground. The speed of death energy appearing and disappearing is very fast. Only rod and Rowling can sense this. Even the village head standing on one side only vaguely feels a little unusual breath, but can''t say what it is. Rod didn''t give a word of warning, just looked forward to the wall of the mine. The orcs didn''t know what they had done, but still mechanically waved their pickaxes. It seems that he felt a little vibration from his hands. A villager who was carrying a corpse couldn''t help looking down, but noticed that the orc corpse was twitching his hands and feet. This discovery made the villagers startled. Regardless of the previous orders of human supervision, they directly released the hand carrying the body and wanted to run out of the passage. However, just adapted to the body of the orc undead, directly reached out to catch the escaped villager, while fierce biting. For a time, this Orc undead, who was just a corpse but now came back to attack, brought a strong shock to the creatures inside the mine. Not only the villagers who came here were frightened, but even the former human supervisor was not willing to fight with this creature at this time, and was ready to flee to the outside passage at any time. The only one whose face hasn''t changed is rod in the field. When the orc came to life, rod turned his eyes to it. Feeling the state of the orc undead at this time, rod realized that it had been completely transformed into an undead. Under the fierce bite of the orc undead, the original villager didn''t last long and died directly. Feeling the dissipation of life, the orc undead immediately gave up the corpse and turned to the ordinary orcs in the rear. these these these The Magic Arrow was released by the village head next to rod. In order to avoid causing more losses, the village head would not allow the orc to attack other slaves. However, the Magic Arrow released by the village head was directly evaded by the orcs. The orc undead didn''t pay any attention to the village head who released the Magic Arrow, but continued to pounce on the orc slave''s position. In an instant, the orc''s undead was killed directly among the slaves. Before his death, the orc''s strength was no different from that of other Orc slaves, but now, in the face of the orc''s undead, the slaves around him seemed to have no resistance. In a very short time, they were killed in large numbers. Some of the remaining Orc slaves, at this time also had a greater chaos. Under the threat of death, the orc slaves, regardless of the possible punishment, threw their pickaxes aside and fled to the outside of the passage. Chapter 302 Looking at the attack on these Orc slaves in the rear, the village head was very anxious. Even so, the village head still did not choose to ask rod for help. The village head knows that he brought rod here just to let rod deal with other things. If he just blindly asks rod for help, he will undoubtedly make him look down on himself. Rod will inevitably refuse his later request. Therefore, the village head deeply understands that if he wants to solve the problem of the orc ghost, he can never ask rod for help, but can only rely on his own strength. At this time, the village head looks at the human supervision who has been waiting on the side. After getting the signal from the village head, even if the human supervision is no longer willing to fight, it can not escape at this time. The human supervisor knows clearly in his heart that the death of this Orc has something to do with himself. Even if the village head punishes himself for this, he has no reason to plead. If you still want to live here, then in this case, even if you don''t want to, you have to fight with the orc undead. Thinking of this, human supervision does not intend to escape, but takes out the iron sword from the space ring. As for the fighting ability of orcs, human supervision has a deep understanding. Due to the resistance of ORC slaves, human supervision also executed several Orc slaves before. In the view of human supervision, the orcs are not as good as the human beings of the same rank in terms of physique and combat ability, let alone the slaves of these orcs. However, after being transformed into the undead, the orc undead has undergone great changes. In the eyes of human supervision, the orc undead at this time is another kind of very threatening creature. In his heart, he really does not have the courage to fight with one of them. Even so, under the successive signals of the village head, human supervision had to rush forward. Facing the attack of human supervision, the orc undead shows its powerful strength. In all the moves of human supervision, the orc undead can dodge and find space to fight back. In terms of flexibility, the orc undead has far surpassed the ordinary orc, and even broke the rule that the speed of zombie undead creatures is generally slow. Of course, the human supervision of all these battles is unknown. In the eyes of human supervision, this Orc undead is like a high-level professional. In battle, he can bring strong oppression to himself, but his attack can''t achieve any effect. In this case, human supervision can only provide a little support, but it can not last long. Just when the human supervision is about to be irresistible, the village head''s support comes. A Magic Arrow passed by the human supervisor and hit the orc undead who didn''t have time to dodge. For a common damage spell, even if it''s just a simple Magic Arrow, if it doesn''t have any armor to resist and is directly hit by it, it will cause extremely serious damage. In addition to the basic damage of the spell, it can also cause extremely serious wounds after hitting the body. If it is not treated in time, it is difficult for the wounds to heal. For the orc undead, the damage caused by a Magic Arrow hitting the body without any protection is extremely serious. For a time, the orc undead lost most of its action ability. In the face of the orc undead in this state, the human supervision will not miss this opportunity and kill it in a few moves. At the end of the battle, the human supervisor inserted the iron sword into the corpse of the orc, and then began to gasp violently regardless of the surrounding conditions. In this battle, the human supervision faced most of the pressure, and attracted the attention of the orcs to themselves, which gave the village head the chance to hit with magic arrows. As a result, just after the end of the battle, human supervision felt relieved because it was not necessary to bear such pressure, and the fatigue that had not been noticed in the tense battle reappeared. Judging from the tacit understanding between human supervision and the village head, it is obvious that they had similar cooperation experience before the battle. Rod saw what had just happened, and it was not until the battle was over that he stepped forward and came to the front of the mine wall where the orc slaves had been. Due to the original abnormality, under the attack of the orc spirits, most of the orc slaves here were killed and injured. Except for some of the slaves who fell to the ground and lost their ability to move, the rest of the orcs fled to the mine cave. Now all of them have been stopped by the villagers in front of them. Because there was no Orc slave to stop him, when rod got close to the wall, he could completely observe and feel the wall in front of him. The wall of the mine is full of the marks left by the orcs when they dug with pickaxes, which is uneven and full of all kinds of holes. At the same time, on the surface of the mine wall, there is extremely tiny death energy spilling out, but because the death energy is too weak, if not for rod to come to the mine wall, it can not be perceived. Rod''s eyes were locked in a hole in the wall of the mine. The previous death energy that transformed the orc carcass came from the inside of this pit. Compared with other places on the mine wall, the surface of this pit is also the place where death energy is most abundant. At this time, the bloody smell inside the cave has been extremely obvious. Rhodes didn''t care about the bodies of the other Orc slaves at her feet. She bent down to pick up a pick and began to dig into the wall in front of her. these As rod knocked again, a crystal ore, different from rock, rolled out of the pit and fell to the ground. Because he didn''t care too much when digging, and for some other reasons, when rod picked up the ore and observed it, it was full of cracks. Although the quality of the ore is not good, rod can be sure that the ore in his hand is the ghost crystal. In addition to a large number of cracks on the surface, the interior of this ghost crystal is also extremely turbid, and the outward death energy is also extremely weak, which is far lower than any ghost crystal that rod once owned. It can be said that this ghost crystal has no value for the mage, and only the ghost crystal that has been used by the necromancer for a long time will become like this. However, rod was not disappointed. He held the crystal tightly in his hand and gazed at the wall in front of him. He felt excited. Chapter 303 When the former dead Orc slave was transformed into an undead, rod focused on the changes in him. Rod noticed that the orc undead was unusual. these Orcs are the most common creatures in the territory of kluode. After kluode was enslaved by blakada, a large number of orcs were captured by the business groups who came here and transported to other places as slaves. This is also related to the weak strength of orcs. Due to the lack of strength, the orcs as slaves, even if they want to resist, can not defeat several low-level professionals. In terms of rank, although human supervision is only a low-level professional, its strength is obviously stronger than that of ordinary Orc slaves. However, the transformed orcs can suppress human supervision with their own strength. If not for the village head''s timely support, human supervision could not even defeat the ORC. Rod knew that, generally speaking, the strength of the transformed undead was related to the Necromancer''s own level of evocation, and the strength of the undead was also very important. If it''s just an ordinary human corpse, even if the Necromancer''s level of evocation is high, it can''t go beyond the level limit and directly transform it into a second-order or higher undead creature. This has been bothering all the Necromancers. The necromancer tried his best to transform the corpse into a stronger undead creature. In the end, he was disappointed to find that except for a few special items, there was almost no way to solve this limitation. In order to transform a high-level undead creature, the corpse must be a high-level professional before he died. Rod recalled that among the few special items, except for one artifact that will appear in the second expansion, there are not many left. Combined with the special environment inside the mine, rod has been able to roughly guess what is inside the mine. In front of rod, the wall of the mine is still emitting a strong energy of death. With this thought rising from rod''s heart, rod could vaguely feel that behind the wall of the mine, in the depth of the mountain, there seemed to be something calling for him. While rod was meditating in front of the mine wall, the village head in the rear was waiting in silence. It was as if I felt the atmosphere around me. No one bothered rod during this period of time. Noting that rod has been holding the crystal of the dead in his hand, the village head knows that rod must have come to some conclusion. Just as the village head was going to ask rod, he suddenly stopped and turned to look at the mine wall in front of rod. In the village head''s perception, a magic energy that he had never felt before began to gather behind the mine wall. For the energy of death in the soul crystal, the village head tried to feel it, but he could not get any information at all. If the village head can take out the energy in the ghost crystal and compare it with the magic energy, he will find that the two death energies are actually the same energy. The energy of death gathered this time is not as subtle as before, but almost condensed into a solid. In an instant, the energy of death burst out from the front of the mine wall, and the location where they burst out was just inside the hole dug by the group of ORC slaves with pickaxes. For a moment, the whole mine wall was almost destroyed by the energy of death. The village head knew that something unusual must have happened. At the same time, a strong sense of crisis appeared in the village head''s heart. The abnormal situation inside the mine cave has exceeded the ability of the village head. The village head knows very well that he should withdraw from the mine cave immediately, but he doesn''t know what he thinks, so the village head doesn''t choose to do so. On the one hand, the human supervision didn''t have this idea. When he found the abnormality in front of the mine wall, he immediately retreated to the exit of the passage and came to the village head. Once he found any danger, he would immediately flee to the rear. As soon as the death energy rushes out, it rushes towards the rest of the corpses on the ground. Whether it''s the humans who originally planned to transport the orc corpses, or the slaves who were killed by the orc spirits, they are all submerged in the death energy. Due to the front position and the strong energy of death, this time, during the resurrection of the surrounding corpses, rod fully felt the changes that had taken place in them. these these these The state of these undead creatures at this time seems to have been controlled by the necromancer. these these Noticing the undead creatures around, the village head''s face suddenly changed. According to their strength, these undead creatures can even completely destroy the whole village. When the human supervisor saw these undead creatures standing up, he completely gave up the idea of fighting with them and just wanted to escape here quickly. At this time, the human supervision only hopes that rod inside the mine can resist these undead creatures for a period of time, so that he can have enough time to escape. As the village head said, rod is a powerful mage. Although human supervision shows due courtesy on the surface, in his heart, there is no recognition of rod''s strength. In his opinion, a powerful mage will not be so young. After a quick look into the interior of the mine, the human supervisor did not intend to stay to watch the battle, but was ready to flee immediately to the rear. However, when the human supervisor observed what Rhode looked like at this time, the plan to escape stopped. The human supervisor noticed that even though he was inside the mine and surrounded by a large number of ORC spirits, rod''s face remained unchanged, as if these Orc spirits were nothing at all. Chapter 304 After noticing this, human supervision could not help but stop the intention of escape. these Thinking of rod''s performance before and the village head''s more respectful attitude towards him, the human supervisor finally confirmed this in his heart. At this time, rod also perceives the changes in these undead creatures. After the transformation, these undead creatures did not attack rod directly, but gathered aside and began to wait for the right attack opportunity. Rod''s eyes quickly swept over all the undead creatures around him. these Most of the undead creatures are between level two and level three, except for a few undead creatures who are close to level Four. these While rod was observing the undead''s attributes, the undead had gathered. As the original mine wall is behind Rhode, these undead creatures tightly surround Rhode in this position, and then rush towards him at the same time. In the face of a large group of ORC undead, Rhodes did not panic. Seeing that the distance was enough, rod raised his hand and released an ice magic ring. After the high spiritual attribute blessing, the power of this ice magic ring is far more powerful than that of rod before. With an icy blue impact across the sky, there are obvious circular ripples. Half of the ice rings hit the wall behind rod, causing the whole wall to collapse, with obvious ice marks on the wall. The other half of the ice rings directly hit all the undead creatures who rushed to rod. these At the end of the ice ring dissipation, there is still a distance from the position of the village head and his party, which does not affect them. At this time, as if feeling the power of the ice ring, Rowling suddenly reflected that her brother was fighting in front of her, but she just stood here watching. these Looking at the chaotic scene on the battlefield, Rowling''s mind quickly flashed the magic she had learned, but Rowling hesitated about which kind of magic she should cast. these these Therefore, in order to quickly solve these undead creatures, rod immediately added two ice rings. When the impact of the ice ring is over, all the undead creatures around fall to the ground, and the soul fire is completely extinguished. This time, the energy of death has no effect on them. After the battle, rod noticed that although he had a command, these undead creatures still had no fighting consciousness. In other words, they were the commanders of these undead creatures and had no fighting experience. Thinking of this, rod immediately put his eyes on the wall behind him. After the impact of the ice magic ring, the wall behind the mine has completely collapsed, revealing the scene behind the wall. In addition to the influence of the cold ice magic ring, the collapse of the mine wall is more due to the explosion of a large amount of death energy. Under the action of the strong death energy, the mine wall becomes easily damaged. these these these The release of death energy by the soul of the dead crystal is a relatively slow process. special these these Realizing this, rod took a look back and walked straight to the tunnel formed by the collapse of the wall. Notice that rod enters behind the wall, and Rowling immediately plans to follow. Rowling noticed that the village head and the human supervisor were still standing in the same place, looking extremely shocked. Rowling didn''t care to call them, so she went straight behind rod. In the rear, the village head and the human supervisor look at each other. When rod was surrounded by the undead, although they didn''t say much, they thought rod was in danger. For rod''s strength, the village head also does not understand, only through peeping eyes can know a little. According to the village head''s idea, rod has such a strong strength at this age. He should be the descendant of a powerful mage. The village head thinks that although rod''s strength exceeds his own, it doesn''t exceed much. After all, his appearance is there. The strength of the mage always has something to do with his age. However, when rod cast his magic, the village head realized that there was a big mistake in his previous thought. Rod''s real strength was far beyond himself. At this time, the human supervisor has reacted and is ready to follow Rowling and walk towards the back of the mine wall, but the village head directly holds him. In the puzzled eyes of human supervision, the village head just shook his head, and then pulled it to the periphery of the passage. Chapter 305 In the face of this behavior of the village head, human supervision can''t understand it. In his opinion, there must be amazing objects in the depth of this mine, maybe some high-value treasures. Human supervision doesn''t know what kind of treasure may exist, but the quality of the treasure will not be worse if we look at the series of abnormal conditions in the mine cave. In the view of human supervision, if we can keep up with the mages in front of us, we may be able to take this opportunity to get some information about these treasures, or the items accompanying them. Therefore, it is difficult for human supervision to understand the behavior of the village head just after being pulled out of the channel by the village head. Noticing the puzzled eyes of the human supervisor, the village head sighed and then whispered a few words in his ear. After listening to the village head''s words, the human supervisor only felt that there was a cold sweat behind him. The village head didn''t make any big sense to the human supervision, but simply told him that his strength was not enough. If he rashly followed, there might be some danger in the end. After listening to the village head''s words, the human supervisor immediately calmed down, but there was still some palpitation in his heart. The danger mentioned by the village head is not only from the inside of the mine, but also from the previous powerful mage. Human supervisors realize that once they really follow them into the back of the mine wall, if there is any valuable treasure there, they may choose to kill themselves and block the information in order to prevent the disclosure of the treasure when they find it. When the human supervisor calmed down, he naturally thought of this, but when he was thinking about treasure, he would not notice this. If the village head didn''t stop him in time, the human supervisor would have followed rod and his party into the back of the mine wall according to the original idea. Aware of this, there are not many thoughts in the minds of human supervisors about the treasures behind the mine wall. Looking at the deep passage behind, the human supervisor shook his head and walked out of the mine with the village head. In the process of walking, the human supervisor sighed again. Treasure is always owned by the strong. If you don''t have enough strength, even if you have a powerful treasure, you can''t keep it. It is very difficult for human supervision to deal with a transformed Orc ghost. Without the cooperation of the village head, human supervision will even be killed by the orc ghost. these As for why such a powerful mage came to such a small village, the human supervisor was extremely puzzled. However, when he recalled the situation on the border, he had another guess about the origin of the mage. Just as the human supervisor and the village head exit the tunnel, on the other side, rod is advancing along the collapsed wall of the mine. these Under the impact of the ice magic ring, a large number of mine walls began to collapse. Go straight along the road created by the collapse of the mine wall, and soon reach the end. In front of Rhode, there is only a large amount of gravel barrier. Just as rod sensed the energy of death around him, Rowling also came to the rear of rod. In rod''s perception, there is only a tiny amount of death energy around him. Among the ruins under rod''s feet, there are a large number of abandoned ghost crystals. When these ghost crystals burst out of the death energy, they lost their original value. these Rod knew clearly in his heart that in the previous battle, the mother of the dead in this area was able to directly control the undead after it was transformed, and even made the mental imprint displayed by rod lose its effect. It was obvious that he already had a part of consciousness. In this case, the mother of the dead can take the initiative to hide her breath completely, even without releasing any death energy. flower According to the previous experience of the game, the mother of the dead here is likely to fall into the hands of Elon. Compared with rod, Elon obviously has enough manpower to find the mother of the dead. Due to the existence of the ghost crystal around, rod''s perception is completely disrupted, and rod can''t find the location of the mother of the dead in a short time. Aware of this, rod knew that perception alone could not achieve enough results. Rod tries to release his own death energy to get feedback from the mother of the dead. For this kind of object that only necromancers can use, casting the same source of death energy with it may be able to achieve a certain effect. To rod''s disappointment, except that the energy of death around him gradually became stronger, there was no abnormal situation around him, and the mother of the dead did not send any response to rod as he expected. In this regard, rod can only think that his death energy is not strong enough. Feeling the decline of mana, rod continues to release death energy. At this time, behind the mine wall, the death energy is very strong. Any mage who comes here will have obvious discomfort. As long as he has any understanding of the undead''s magic, he will be amazed at the strong degree of death energy behind the mine wall. In order to release the energy of death, rod did not care that his identity as a necromancer might be exposed, which made the village head alert. Because he knows the functions of the mother of the dead very well, even the exposure of the identity of the necromancer is nothing compared with the successful acquisition of the mother of the dead. Death energy has been accumulating inside the mine, but there is no response. Just when rod is going to change his way, finally, in rod''s perception, the surrounding death energy has a slight fluctuation. Rod noticed that there was a very slight fluctuation in his upper right position. Chapter 306 After feeling the wave, rod seemed to find something and looked behind him. In rod''s perception, it seems that the generation of this wave has nothing to do with the death energy released by him. The real inducement of this wave should come from his own rear. Rod noticed that Rowling was standing behind him, looking at himself, holding an ordinary crystal of the dead. Rowling, also aware of the wave, was surprised. Rod recalled that she had given her the ghost crystal before. In order to let Rowling master the art of evocation and the method of transforming the undead, the undead crystal is one of the most important items. Rod has already indicated to her how to use it. The original wave was triggered by the ghost crystal in Rowling''s hand. Guided by the surrounding death energy, rod locked the approximate position of the mother of the dead. Rowling followed rod all the way to the tunnel behind the wall. When she noticed that rod seemed to be observing the surrounding walls all the time, and seemed to be perceiving something, Rowling also roughly guessed rod''s behavior at this time. Although she came to rod''s side, Rowling didn''t say a word to disturb rod. She didn''t even make any noise. She was afraid of disturbing rod''s perception. Thinking of the undead creatures that originally appeared, Rowling could guess that the treasure rod was looking for should have a lot to do with the necromancer. When rod releases the energy of death, but does not get any results, Rowling also wants to try to help rod find, but nothing is found. In the process of searching, Rowling also noticed the damaged dead crystal around. Seeing these ghost crystals, an idea flashed through Rowling''s heart. With the guidance of this idea, Rowling took out her own ghost crystal from the space ring. At the moment when the ghost crystal was taken out, because of the sudden appearance of the ghost crystal, the mother of the ghost immediately established a special connection with it. Just as the necromancer controls the undead creatures, under the effect of this connection, the mother of the dead can control the release of death energy from the undead crystals. Because of this control, all the death energy contained in the former undead crystals erupted in a flash. these However, when Rowling takes out a new dead crystal from the space ring, the situation changes. The mother of the dead immediately establishes contact with the dead crystal, causing the fluctuation of the surrounding death energy. Although the fluctuation only lasted for a moment, due to the close distance and the fact that rod had been paying attention to the movement around him, he immediately determined the location of the mother of the dead. When he saw the ghost crystal in Rowling''s hand, rod immediately figured out what was going on around him. But without Rowling''s behavior, it might take some time for rod to think about this method. In addition to the crystal of the dead in Rowling''s hands, the death energy released by rod also plays a sufficient role in searching for the mother of the dead. these Without the guidance of death energy, rod could not easily find the position of the mother of the dead. It can be said that in the process of searching for the mother of the dead, if there is no one less, the two can not achieve such good results. Looking at Rowling who doesn''t understand what happened in the rear, rod realizes that the act of taking out the ghost crystal may have been completed by her mistake, but it is her act that has saved her a lot of time. Having found the location of the mother of the dead, rod stopped waiting and began to use his magic to smash the rock wall in front of him. Then he used the original pick to clean up the gravel. Feeling rod''s action, the mother of the dead in the mountain wall immediately understands that her position has been exposed, but there is no way. In Rowling''s perception, the ghost crystal in her hand began to shake violently. Rowling subconsciously released her hand and threw the ghost crystal on the ground. As soon as the undead crystal fell to the ground, it was directly broken into several pieces, and all the death energy contained in it was scattered around, and finally it was only integrated into the death energy originally released by rod. The mother of the dead can effectively mobilize the death energy in the crystal of the dead, even raise the level of the dead creatures, and control the dead creatures, but it can''t release the attack spells similar to the death cloud like a necromancer. Because of the instinct of the mother of the dead, she doesn''t want to be controlled by any creature. When she discovers rod''s intention, she becomes crazy. At the same time, all the ghost crystals contained in the whole mine cave began to riot, releasing a lot of death energy towards the surrounding. In an instant, there was a violent vibration inside the mine cave. It seems that the whole mountain where the mine cave is located began to collapse because of the behavior of the mother of the dead. Even the ground beneath rod''s feet began to crack. After discovering this, rod knew that he had to seize the time. After giving Rowling a simple command to leave the mine from the original tunnel, rod focused on digging the front wall. Because he can use a spell to directly break up most of the rock wall in front of him, rod is extremely fast in digging, even using Titan''s arrow, just to speed up his own speed. The only thing to note is that rod''s mana value is not much. In order to find the position of the mother of the dead, rod converted half of his mana value. With the continuous use of spells, the remaining mana value is not much. At this time, the surrounding vibration is obviously intensified. There are many undead crystals in this mountain. Under the control of the mother of the dead, all the energy of death will burst out. The impact is extremely severe. In the process of digging, a spell hit the front of the rock wall, breaking a large rock. This spell was not cast by rod himself, but by Rowling in the rear. In this case, rod did not have time to ask Rowling why he had not left here, so he could only hit the pick in his hand on the rock wall in front of him. Chapter 307 environment Inside the original passage, the surrounding mine wall is still hard. Although there are many cracks due to the explosion of death energy, it also needs to be dug by rod after the spell hit to clear a road. As the passage slowly extends, the space that rod can move also begins to shrink, which brings him a lot of trouble. Due to the reduction of activity space, rod can''t dig the mine wall with all his strength, so he can only rely on the effect of magic. However, rod noticed that when he approached the position of the mother of the dead, the surrounding walls gradually became extremely loose, and even could be quickly broken without a spell. It seemed that before that, the walls here had been completely eroded by the energy of death. After discovering this, rod was relieved. Although the whole mountain was shaking violently, it couldn''t affect rod''s action at this time. Before that, rod had tried to absorb the surrounding death energy and add a little mana, but for some reason, the surrounding death energy was extremely repellent to rod''s absorption. Even the death energy released by rod could not have any connection with rod. Rod knew that this should also be the means of the mother of the dead, blocking her absorption of the energy of death around her. Therefore, rod should be more cautious about the use of mana. Fortunately, Rowling followed up in time, and continued to cast magic, so that rod can concentrate on cleaning the road, to solve the problem of rod. If there is no Rowling behind, I''m afraid it won''t be long before rod can only find a way out of here, and the mother of the dead can only be buried deep in this collapsed mine. Fortunately, due to the long-term erosion of death energy, the front mine wall no longer needs to use magic to clean up, even a group of orcs can quickly do this. The degree of erosion inside the mountain was beyond rod''s expectation. It is reasonable to say that when the whole mountain began to collapse due to the explosion of death energy, it should have collapsed long ago. However, it seems that it can persist for a long time according to the appearance of surrounding things. With the target already locked, rod doesn''t need to adjust his direction. He just needs to move towards one position. Soon, rod came to the place where the perception came out, where the mother of the dead was. With the firelight in Rowling''s hands behind, rod also noticed the scene ahead. In front of the relatively dark wall of the mine, it seems that there is also a flash of Mars. When rod approached, he noticed that these Mars are only illusory existence, reflected by something existing on the wall of the mine. When it reached here, rod stopped his hand and reached out to take down the object that existed on the wall of the mine. With rod''s action, the death energy of the surrounding riots gradually stopped, and the shaking of the mountain began to decrease. Although there were still falling rocks, it could not affect rod at this time. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ [mother of the dead] Quality: Treasure Type: special props Special attributes: 1. When making undead creatures, it can improve the quality of undead creatures to a certain extent and sublimate them. 2 complete control of a wide range of necromancer crystals. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Through the information from the system, rod also confirmed that he was holding the mother of the dead he was looking for. What drew rod''s attention was that the mother of the dead already had her own consciousness and could transform the undead to defend and fight on her own, which was not mentioned by the system. When he holds the mother of the dead in his hand, rod can even feel the unwilling consciousness in it, but it doesn''t play any role. Once rod finds its position, no matter what it does, he can''t get rid of the result. The mother of the dead can essentially improve the quality of the undead creatures, and even does not need to consume the death energy of the necromancer himself. As long as there are enough undead crystals, the mother of the dead can directly extract the death energy to create the undead creatures. Rod recalled that there are only a few ways to directly improve the quality of the undead. For the necromancer, being able to do this is tantamount to greatly enhancing his strength. If there is no mother of the dead, the corpse of a second-order creature, even if the Necromancer''s level of evocation is enough, it can only be converted into a second-order undead at most. Later, if you want to upgrade the level of the undead again, you can only rely on the accumulation of time. However, after getting the mother of the dead, even the half Orc corpses that can''t enter the level can be transformed into the third level undead without any restriction. As long as there are enough corpses, a large number of transformation can be carried out. It can be said that as long as you get the mother of the dead, any necromancer can do something. At this point, the effect of mother of the dead is very similar to another artifact in rod''s memory, the cloak of the ghost king. It can also improve the level of the undead, but the effect of mother of the dead is far worse than that of the cloak of the ghost king. Although it can improve the quality of undead creatures, the effect of mother of the dead is fixed, and there is an upper limit. For a creature without a rank, the mother of the dead may be able to raise it to about Level 3, but for a creature with level 4 or above, the effect of the mother of the dead is negligible. It can''t make the effect of the promotion increase with the level of the controller''s evocation. Moreover, whenever the mother of the dead improves the attributes of the undead creature, it will consume a lot of death energy, which is far beyond the limit that ordinary necromancers can provide, so it can only be provided by the undead crystal. Without a large number of gold coins, even the ghost crystal could not be provided, so it would be impossible to transform. In contrast, making undead creatures through the cloak of the ghost king has no consumption, but it can directly transform ordinary people''s corpses into necromancers of level five or above. It can be said that it completely violates the concept of the necromancer all the time. In the face of such powerful artifact, as long as the necromancer, his heart will have the desire to have. And the master of the ghost King''s cloak, naturally, is the protagonist of the second expansion, the peerless necromancer. All along, rod did not stop the pace of improving strength, but when he thought of the enemy he might face in the second expansion, he still had no confidence. In any case, when the second expansion comes, rod, who is a necromancer, needs to return to Diya. Before that, he needs to improve his strength as much as possible to meet the next battle. Chapter 308 Due to his previous life experience, rod has a clear expectation of his own strength. In the later part of the second expansion, countless legions of corpses and witches, and a group of ghosts and Dragons blocking the sky, are invincible under the leadership of the peerless necromancer. Such a powerful undead army was defeated by the angel alliance in the end. Compared with the ordinary professionals, rod''s current strength may have exceeded many, but compared with the protagonist of the expansion film, the peerless necromancer is still much worse. Even so, the immortal necromancer was defeated and disappeared. Fortunately, there is still a long time to go before the second expansion. Rod still has a long time to improve his strength. Previously, in the internal battle of Diya, rod has been able to gain an advantage and greatly improve his strength, which is also related to the chaotic management around Diya and the generally low strength. However, when rod came to blakada, he could not easily expose his strength as before. Even though it''s still in the first expansion, there are still a large number of high-level creatures on the front battlefield, and it''s not without the ability to kill rod easily. If you join the battle rashly, you may be attacked by both forces in the end. Therefore, in order to avoid the invincible enemy, rod needs to choose a good identity, at least with the approval of one party before he can fight. When rod holds the ghost crystal in his hand, it seems that the ghost crystal has accepted his life and no longer let the surrounding death energy produce riots. The collapse of the mountain has completely stopped. The road in the rear has been blocked by gravel. If you want to leave here, you have to choose other ways. After a brief thought, rod took out an eye-shaped pendant. It was the farsighted pendant he got from the palace mage. With rod''s heart moving, the embedded eyeballs on the farsighted pendant gradually open, and then firmly lock on a person, who is the original village head. The picture from the remote pendant shows the village head standing outside the mine cave. Besides some village names, it seems that there are still some surviving Orc slaves around him. More pictures can''t be seen. At the same time, the farsighted pendant clearly tells rod the approximate distance between the village head and himself, so that rod can understand this. Rod did a little calculation. This distance can be reached directly by using instantaneous movement. If rod is the only one who knows the exact location of the village head, he can get out of the cave immediately by using instant movement. But inside the cave, besides rod, there is also Rowling. Rod thought for a moment and took the farsighted pendant off his body and hung it around Rowling''s neck. Learning from the appearance of the court mage, rod gave the farsighted pendant to Rowling directly, and Rowling could directly perceive the position of the village head and his party. After telling Rowling a few simple points, rod signaled Rowling to use instant move to leave first. In the absence of calibration, the use of instant movement is undoubtedly a more dangerous thing. If you don''t pay attention, you will get stuck in the existing things, which will have serious consequences. If you use instant movement in combat, it''s OK. Before using it, you usually determine the situation through observation. But for rod, if he is trapped in this position, he obviously can''t know the exact position. However, under the effect of the farsighted pendant, this point has been solved very well. Rhode just simply described this method, and Rowling understood what he meant. After clearly feeling the location of the village head, Rowling can leave immediately at any time, but looking at rod in the rear, Rowling did not choose to do so. Seeing Rowling''s eyes at this time, rod just shook his head and told her not to worry. He had another way to leave here. Under rod''s continuous persuasion, Rowling did not stop. After she handed the prepared torch to rod, Rowling left directly from the inside of the cave. After Rowling left, due to the absence of the farsighted pendant, rod could not observe the situation on the ground, but rod did not have any worry, because he could accurately perceive Rowling''s position in his perception. Rod knew that this should be another pendant on his body, and elotte''s yearning played a role. Although it only had a general location, it could also be used as a location for instant movement. According to Rowling before leaving, rod told her, she should choose an open position to stand, so that she can move instantly. Even though he was able to leave immediately, rod did not do so. Instead, he stayed here and felt the death energy around him. At this time, by the light of the fire, rod also looked at the mother of the dead in his hand. Since rod got the mother of the dead, there was no movement in the crystal of the dead, as if it was just an ordinary crystal of the dead. Naturally, rod would not be deceived by his behavior, and immediately showed his spiritual imprint. Different from the ordinary dead crystal, the mother of the dead has produced the basic consciousness, which is equivalent to the ordinary dead creatures. Feeling rod''s behavior, the mother of the dead did not choose to resist, so she accepted rod''s spiritual imprint. There are only so many ways that the mother of the dead can use. Since the previous attempts have not achieved any effect, the mother of the dead can only give up at this time. At rod''s signal, the mother of the dead began to absorb the death energy around her. In order to stop rod''s advance, the mother of the dead didn''t have any idea to keep her hands on it. She let all the dead crystals inside the mountain burst out the energy of death together, which led to the collapse of the cave. these The undead crystal itself can store a lot of death energy. A small undead crystal contains more death energy than an ordinary necromancer can release. The only drawback is that ordinary undead crystal can only release death energy, but can''t absorb and store it. The mother of the dead, as the most special existence in the dead crystal, can not only mobilize the surrounding dead crystal, but also store a lot of death energy. In rod''s perception, the surrounding death energy gradually becomes thinner, but the absorption speed of the mother of the dead does not slow down. It seems that the mother of the dead can fully accommodate the death energy released by all the dead crystals in the mine. Chapter 309 It wasn''t long before death energy was completely absorbed by the mother of the dead. There was no more death energy in rod''s space. With the dissipation of death energy, the whole mine was calm again, and the corpses of the orcs were buried deep under the mine, as if all this had never happened. Only the mother of the dead in rod''s hand could prove the existence of all this. The mother of the dead, who has absorbed all the energy of death in the mine, has changed significantly. Rod''s most intuitive feeling is that the weight of the mother of the dead has increased a lot. In the light of the fire, the surface of the mother of the dead, which was the same as other dead crystals, began to become turbid. At the same time, through the spiritual imprint, rod also got the news from the mother of the dead. After storing a lot of death energy, the ability of mother of the dead is strengthened, and another effect of it can be shown. For undead creatures, the mother of the dead can upgrade their ranks and enhance their strength. Based on this, this characteristic of mother of the dead can also affect the necromancer and make the necromancer get essential change. If the necromancer wants to break the limitation of human body and transform himself into a lich, he needs to perform endless night ritual. indispensable Of course, after the ceremony, due to the overuse of the ability of the mother of the dead, the mother of the dead will be directly damaged and cannot be used any more. Rhode''s spiritual imprint indicates that the mother of the dead has reached the premise of endless night ritual after absorbing the death energy around her. Holding the mother of the dead in his hand, rod can sense the concentration of death energy contained in it. The death energy released by all the dead crystals in the whole mine is absorbed by the mother of the dead. For a long time, rod doesn''t need to worry about the problem of death energy. After absorbing a lot of death energy, for the absorption of death energy, the mother of the dead still does not reach the limit, and still craves for more death energy. these After absorbing the energy of death, rod puts the mother of the dead into the space ring, but finds that he can''t do it. The mother of the dead with his own consciousness can''t enter the space ring like an ordinary soul crystal. See, rod can only take the mother of the dead with him. With rod''s signal, the mother of the dead completely closes her release of death energy, just like an ordinary ornament. As early as when he was looking for the mother of the dead, rod knew this characteristic. Even rod, who carried it with him, could not feel the death energy on the mother of the dead. He could only determine its position through his mental imprint. After dealing with the mother of the dead, rod stopped inside the mine. After locking Rowling''s position through the clue of consanguinity perception, rod immediately moves. In an instant, rod left the original mine and came out of the mine. When rod came out of the mine, he took a look at Rowling beside him, only to find that Rowling''s appearance seemed abnormal. these Rod noticed that Rowling''s expression seemed to be a little low. Even if she found herself out of the mine and successfully appeared here, she just picked up her spirits a little. Her state at this time was not even better than that in the mine. After discovering this, rod wanted to know what happened during this period of time. Because it''s not good to peep directly at Rowling to see what she thinks, rod can only focus on the villagers. Rod noticed that these ordinary villagers around seemed to have a lot of hostility towards themselves, and the source of this hostility was the collapse of the mine. After seeing rod appear, the human supervisor on one side seems to show a look of fear, but rod noticed this. Realizing that human supervision may have something to do with all this, rod didn''t say much, so he directly used the peeping eye. Because of his weak will, human supervision could not resist the peeping eye, and rod immediately got the idea in his heart. For rod, who appeared in the mine cave, when he found his real strength, human supervision was extremely afraid. When rod didn''t come to the mine, the human supervisor could punish the orc slaves at will. Even if a slave died in his hand, he would only be scolded by the village head at most, without serious punishment. The human supervisor knows that it is obviously impossible for the village head alone to supervise and manage these Orc slaves to mine by force, or he can only rely on him as a professional. Inside the mine, the human supervisor is able to hold everything in his hands, and he also enjoys the feeling. However, both the resurrected Orc spirits and rod who appeared here completely broke his original rhythm. In his heart, the human supervisor knows that he has no lofty ideals. His desire to become a powerful professional was shattered after several major wars. Now he just wants to live in this village, To be able to control everything in the mine, or even the life and death of all Orc slaves, in the eyes of human supervision, is also the fulfillment of the wish. When the mine cave collapses, the human supervisor realizes that it must have been caused by the original mage. Without the existence of this mage, how could a good mine cave collapse. Although those Orc spirits are hard to deal with, they are better than this outcome. For rod, the heart of human supervision is full of complaints. When he saw the cave collapse, the human supervisor couldn''t help but hope that rod would be buried in the cave and never be able to get away from it. But what he didn''t expect was that soon, the girl behind the mage appeared first. Although he did not see rod''s figure, the human supervisor did not dare to offend the mage too much, but his resentment could not be calmed down. After thinking for a while, the human supervisor immediately took action. After talking with the surrounding villagers, he successfully aroused the anger of the rest of the villagers. Chapter 310 As for the dead crystal produced in the mine cave, these villagers naturally don''t know its function. They just regard the dead crystal as a new type of crystal ore, but it is more valuable than any other ore. But the resurrected Orc slaves, because of the village head to deal with them in time, did not cause a big disturbance among the villagers. these these Because of the different location, the things they care about are also different. The villagers only realize the benefits that the ghost crystal can bring, but ignore the potential crisis. Due to the collapse of the mine cave, the access to the mine is completely blocked. It is difficult for these villagers to accept how long it will take for them to clear up if they want to reach the original position. these these these these these these Even though Rowling has grown up under the guidance of rod, she still doesn''t know how to deal with some special situations. these On one side, the village head simply looked at all this, without any expression. The behavior of human supervision, though not indicated by the village head, is consistent with the village head''s idea. Recalling rod who was still in the mine, the village head knew that since the mage in the field used instant movement, the mage also mastered this spell. The village head has no interest in knowing what treasures rod got inside the mine cave. He just wants him to leave here as soon as possible. If he wants to achieve this, the behavior of human supervision is undoubtedly the best way. Through a series of previous experiences, the village head has confirmed that these two should be the heirs of a great mage. In terms of strength, they are not much worse than them, but in terms of experience, they will definitely be better than them. After experiencing this kind of experience, the two mages will not stay here for a long time, they will leave immediately, and the villagers'' behavior is completely unified. Even if Elon''s subordinates come to inquire, they can push the internal affairs of the mine to the two mages, so as to preserve the village. What the village head wanted was to ask rod to deal with the anomalies inside the mine so as to avoid the village being involved. Now that this has been done, the village head''s worry is about Yinya city. On this point, the village head always thinks about the safety of the village. Perhaps the only one who offends is the two mages. With the background of silver cliff city, the village head didn''t think the two mages would attack here, so he had to leave. Looking at Rowling in the field, the village head can only say sorry in his heart and wait for rod to appear. Before rod appeared, Rowling tried her best to endure, and then put down her grievances. Rowling doesn''t know what happened. In Rowling''s opinion, according to what rod and the village head said, it''s just a simple thing. Rod helps the village head deal with the abnormality inside the mine cave, and the village head introduces rod to the silver cliff city. these This makes Rowling at a loss, do not know how to deal with. Will scold completely in the ear, Rowling only feel like falling into the ice. Snow has not stopped, a cold wind blowing, even if Rowling''s body wearing the fur coat donated by the village head, but still unable to resist the cold around. It was not until rod appeared that Rowling quickly came to rod''s side as if she had found a way to rely on him. As early as on the dragon''s back, rod will arrive at Silver cliff city after the plan, revealed a lot to Rowling, Rowling know, rod''s trip, has some other purposes. Rowling only hopes that rod''s plan will not be affected because of her own reasons. Rowling does not want to trouble rod again because of her own reasons. At this time, to see rod seems to be looking at himself, although Rowling is still very sad, but forced out a smile, and then turned away, no longer look at rod''s position. Rod saw all this in his eyes and had a general understanding of what was going on around him. these these As for the sudden appearance of rod, these villagers seem to have found some clues. They just scold him and have no intention of doing anything. However, their momentum has faded a lot. Listening to the noise around, rod didn''t have any idea to pay attention. Instead, he put his eyes on Rowling. Rod approached Rowling and finally saw what Rowling was like. At this time, Rowling, with her face to one side, didn''t seem to want anyone to notice her appearance, but obviously she couldn''t. flower Seeing Rowling in this state, rod knew that he might need to change his plan. "Get out of here, master." Just when rod was silent, the village head who had been waiting for him finally took action. After calming the villagers around him, he said to rod and them with a fake sigh. In the village head''s view, in this case, rod can only take Rowling to leave, but the fact did not happen as he expected. Chapter 311 The village head''s words sounded in rod''s ear, but rod did not care about what he said, nor did he take it to heart, but looked at Rowling''s position. In rod''s opinion, all the people around him, including the village head and other people, don''t need to care about themselves. What he really cares about is Rowling. Looking at Rowling, who looked strange at this time, rod asked softly: these After listening to rod''s question, Rowling did not give any answer, but turned her head to one side. Rowling had made up her mind not to bring any trouble to rod. Rowling made a decision long before she came here. these However, in the current situation, it seems that Rowling''s idea can not be realized. The villagers seem to blame rod for the collapse of the mine. "Master, please leave as soon as possible." At this time, one side of the village head first said this sentence. Although he forced them to leave the village for his own purpose, the village head was still very respectful in his tone, and obviously recognized rod''s strength. When he heard the village head''s words again, rod still didn''t respond. He just looked at Rowling beside him, but Rowling still didn''t respond. After discovering this, the human supervisor on one side once again gave a wink to the villagers around. The villagers who had stopped swearing began to scold the two people in the field again. The human supervisor thinks that this kind of behavior will not be discovered by rod. According to the identity of the mage, he probably will not fight with this group of inexperienced villagers. What he doesn''t know is that rod has already seen his behavior in his eyes. This time, hearing the noise around him again, rod perceived a hint of request from Rowling''s eyes. He seemed to have some idea that he wanted to achieve. Seeing this, rod seems to understand her meaning, came to Rowling''s side, raised his hand. In an instant, an ice magic ring was released. The ice blue ripples spread rapidly around, and the impact brought by them brought the falling snowflakes flying outward. The corresponding is the wailing of the surrounding villagers. All the villagers around bear the damage caused by the ice magic ring. Many villagers fall directly on the ground and can''t get up any more. As long as a few villagers can still fall on the ground to breathe, but they can''t hold on for long. The damage caused by the cold ice magic ring can''t be resisted by this group of villagers without rank. Under the control of rod, Rowling is in the center of the ice magic ring. Ice ring explodes from the center, but does no damage to the creature in the middle. these Rowling originally did not intend to let rod kill them, just want to let rod act according to his plan, but in this case, this idea is obviously difficult to achieve. these Due to the distance between the village head and the human supervisor, and the timely response, they were not hurt by the ice magic ring. However, looking at the situation of the surrounding villagers, the village head and human supervision were obviously extremely shocked. They did not expect that rod would kill the surrounding villagers because of this incident. What the village head didn''t expect was that the mage would not worry about the forces behind him. In this case, this place is still a subsidiary of Yinya city. Rod''s move will undoubtedly offend Yinya city. Thinking of the mage''s strength, the village head knew in his heart that he could not defeat him completely, and he could only stabilize him at this time. Before the village head spoke, rod''s next move was unexpected again. The village head noticed that rod took out a black crystal from his pocket. The appearance of this crystal was not much different from the ghost crystal he had got before, but it was more profound. In the village head''s perception, a strange magic energy is released from the crystal towards the surrounding, and directly into the bodies of the surrounding villagers. In an instant, the bodies stood up in a different posture and attacked the living villagers on the surrounding ground. these these these The village head saw all this in his eyes. At the same time, he also noticed the mother of the dead in rod''s hand. Although we don''t know the effect of the mother of the dead, what the village head can be sure is that the mother of the dead in rod''s hand is the source of a series of changes inside the mine. The village head knew that, as he expected, rod had acquired the treasures existing in the mine cave and had been able to use them skillfully. Looking at the villagers who have turned into undead creatures and the human supervision in front of them, the village head can understand the strength of this treasure. For this treasure, the village head certainly wants to get it, but in this case, it is more important to keep his own life. At this time, the fallen villagers stand up again, and their strength is improved qualitatively. The village head says something to rod''s position, but there is no response. In the sight of the village head, rod did not look in his own direction, but always looked at the girl beside him. Before long, in this area, only the village head and human supervision are still alive. At the village head''s side, the walking corpses were completely surrounded. Not far away, human supervision seems to want to escape towards the rear, but it can''t do it. Under the encirclement of corpses, human supervision can''t find a way out at all. Soon, human supervision would be completely submerged by the surrounding corpses. The village head wants to support him, but he can''t protect himself. Simple magic alone can''t solve the walking corpses around him. At last, the village head looked at rod''s position. Regardless of his dignity as a caster, he wanted to ask rod for mercy, but he only found that rod never paid attention to himself. Chapter 312 At this time, the village head''s heart, finally appeared a sense of despair, but in this case, also seems to be of no help. Under the attack of the walking corpse, the village head soon fell down. After he died, rod did not look at this position, as if it was just a trivial creature. With the death of the village head, all the original villagers have died, and a few villagers who ran away were also killed after being chased by the walking corpses. The creatures that originally belonged to this village and still survived should be only some Orc slaves. During the battle, rod transformed many enhanced zombies through the mother of the dead. After simply confirming the mental imprint state of these enhanced zombies, rod ordered to the mother of the dead not to attack the orc slaves, and not to take charge of the battle in the field. Rod chose to attack these villagers. In addition to venting his anger for Rowling, he also took this opportunity to test his mother of the dead and get some information he didn''t understand. these While controlling the mother of the dead, rod noticed something unusual. Even if you control a lot of undead creatures, it''s still a long way from the limit that the mother of the dead can control. these For this creature, the control of the mother of the dead is far from the limit. In addition to enhancing the role of undead creatures, the mother of the dead, as an accessory of the necromancer, can even be used as an additional enhancement to control the spirit. The only limitation is that the mother of the dead will forcibly control the undead it transforms, and can''t let the necromancer control it. This limitation can not affect the value of the mother of the dead. these No matter what rank the necromancer is, he will do something when he gets the mother of the dead. Rod recalled that the final item of the auction to be held in the city of mourning was the mother of the dead, which showed the Necromancer''s desire for the mother of the dead. Rod recalled what happened in the city of mourning. The mother of the dead in the business group should have been acquired by other necromancers and put the blame on him. At that time, in order to save Rowling, rod attacked the residence of the freelance chamber of Commerce, which gave the necromancer a chance. When rod returned to Diya, he would deal with all this. After testing the effect of the mother of the dead, rod put it away, and instead of caring about the fighting corpses around him, he looked at Rowling beside him. Even if all the villagers around have been killed, Rowling still doesn''t show any happy mood. Her expression is still low, and her eyes are looking to one side. She doesn''t know what she is thinking. Rod doesn''t know how to deal with it. She should be happy to kill all the villagers for her sake. But Rowling''s expression doesn''t seem to mean that at all. "Rest here for a few days, waiting for the reaction of Yinya city." Seeing this, rod just thought Rowling didn''t slow down. After a few words about the next situation, rod ignored Rowling and walked towards the position of the orc slaves. At rod''s signal, the surrounding Orc slaves were surrounded by the enhanced zombie group, and had already given up resistance. these these Rod simply observed them, confirmed their behavior, and then let the surrounding undead open a way to let them go. these these Although rod did not show his identity, he believed that there were few powerful necromancers who dared to appear in blakhada. these When rod easily killed the ordinary villagers around, Rowling recalled what she had experienced with rod. The village where Rowling lived was destroyed by the necromancer. The villagers were transformed into undead creatures. Even Rowling herself was captured by the necromancer and sold to the business group. For all this, even after so long, Rowling still has a deep impression. In the previous battle, although rod''s behavior was the same as that of ordinary necromancers, Rowling selectively forgot this because the target of the battle was not human beings. It was only when rod killed these villagers that Rowling realized that rod''s behavior was no different from that of the former Necromancers. Perhaps the only difference is that Rhode''s strength is more powerful, far more powerful than the previous necromancer. At this time, Rowling realized that rod had asked what he meant when he was in the ogre tribe. Rod seemed to have expected all this and had no intention to hide anything from himself. For such a rod, Rowling can not produce any feelings of resistance in her heart, but can only blame her own weakness. In Rowling''s opinion, rod will not change in a short time. He must have struggled in his heart. Compared with rod, he is particularly weak. Even if he has agreed to fight together, he will rely on rod in the end. Think of here, looking at the enhanced corpse around, Rowling''s eyes the last trace of conflict also completely dissipated. After a series of common experiences, Rowling''s mentality has changed greatly. Chapter 313 After dealing with the last remaining Orc slaves, there was nothing to care about in the village. Although the final result was beyond rod''s expectation, rod''s trip to harvest the mother of the dead from the mine was worthwhile. If rod did not come here, then the mother of the dead would only fall into the hands of Elon. According to the previous life of the game process, all kinds of signs have proved this point. Once Elon has mastered the mother of the dead, he has enough reason to become a necromancer. The special effect of mother of the dead is enough for Elon to build a powerful undead army. Even after he becomes a senior necromancer, he can further improve his strength. Rod does not know whether his behavior will have an impact on the next process. In the absence of the mother of the dead, it is still unknown whether Elon is willing to contact the necromancer or not, and whether his attitude towards the necromancer will change. However, since the mother of the dead has been taken, rod will not hand it over, even if this behavior will change the process of the game to a certain extent. Mother of the dead is a good container for death energy. In addition to storing the death energy inside the crystal of the dead, mother of the dead can also store the death energy released by rod himself. With the cooperation of Rhodes legend level evocation, the effect of mother of the dead can be brought into full play. In the process of waiting for Yinya city''s reaction, due to time constraints, rod did not choose deep meditation, just shallow meditation. Whenever the mana value is about to return to its full value, rod will convert the mana value into a large amount of death energy, and store it through the mother of the dead. When needed, he can use the death energy to transform the undead creatures. Because of this feature, as the mother of the dead in the death energy container, the effect of storage exceeds all the treasures used by the necromancer. While waiting for mana to recover, rod also allocated the experience gained during this period. "Consume experience value 50000, remaining experience value 10900. Class level increased from level 4 necromancer Level 2 to level 4 necromancer level 4.... " "Get free attribute point 1, skill point 1..." these Due to the promotion of rank, the amount of experience required for each promotion after that is far more than that before. It takes a long time to improve a character''s level. Seeing that he had a lot of experience left, rod began to upgrade the level of individual magic. For ordinary mages, if they study a certain spell hard and study its composition, they can effectively improve the effect of the spell, but the mana value consumed remains unchanged. The form they show is the improvement of the level of the spell. Compared with regular mages, players don''t need to carry out tedious research. They only need to consume experience points to achieve this. In addition to the magic level, the level of combat skills can also be improved in this way, which is a way to improve strength. Previously, rod did not choose this way to enhance strength. At the low level, directly upgrading the character level will bring benefits to attribute points and skill points, which is obviously more cost-effective than upgrading single skill. However, when the level reaches a certain level, each level will need a huge amount of experience. If you want to gain so many experience points, you have to either accumulate them for a long time, or you can only participate in large-scale wars, especially the mainline wars in the expansion films. If you just blindly accumulate experience, then in a long period of time, the player''s strength is difficult to improve. Therefore, in this case, it is most cost-effective to upgrade the skill and magic level. Whether it''s a spell or a combat skill, the full level is 20. For each level upgrade, the experience required for upgrading will be doubled. When the skill level is increased, the experience required to upgrade becomes extremely terrible, but the effect is extremely limited. Even in previous games, in addition to some very common skills, few players will choose to upgrade single skill to full level. With a lot of experience left after the upgrade, rod began to upgrade his skill level. Among the several common spells used by rod, Titan''s arrow, instant movement and death cloud are all special magic, which can''t be improved in the conventional way. Rod can only focus on the basic magic. When he thought that he might fight against a powerful mage in the future, he was the first to upgrade the four series of damage reduction Magic: water control magic, fire control magic, earth control magic and Qi control magic. these Rod was the first to improve these spells, but he focused on the damage reduction effect of the spell itself. these "[fire control magic lv10]: first level fire magic. Cost mana 5. Reduces the fire damage to a unit by 28% for 38 seconds. Upgrade experience 2560. " In addition to the corresponding magic types, the effects of these four spells are roughly the same, and the experience required for each level is the same. After consuming 2555 experience points on each spell, rod raised all four series damage reduction spells to level 10. In order to improve the damage reduction spell of the fourth series, rod consumed 10220 experience points in total. At this time, there is little experience left. these In order for these damage reduction effects to take effect, rod needs to release the corresponding type of damage reduction spell on himself before he is attacked by the spell. For ordinary mages, it may be difficult to judge what kind of magic another mage is casting by simply raising his hand. It can only depend on his perception of magic energy and his familiarity with magic. However, for rod, this can be solved very well. Due to the existence of peeping eyes, in the process of fighting, rod can directly obtain the moves the opponent is trying to perform through his hero''s expertise, and then directly perform the corresponding level of magic, which can easily achieve this. Chapter 314 After many experiments, rod has confirmed that the peeping eye can play another very important role in combat. For people who are extremely determined, if they try their best to hide their thoughts, peeping eyes may not play a big role. Only when others try to express them, or when their psychological defense collapses, can rod fully understand their thoughts. However, even a person with extremely strong will, it is difficult to deliberately cover up the next attack in the battle. If facing a melee professional, through peeping eyes, rod can directly detect the way they are going to move next. In the face of mages, rod can directly detect the magic they are going to use. After understanding the effect of peeping eye, rod can gain certain advantages in the battle, which is why rod chooses to give priority to improving four series damage reduction spells. Compared with ordinary attack spells, the fourth series damage reduction spell consumes very little mana, but it has a very obvious effect. The only thing to note is that there can only be one damage reduction spell on your body at the same time. After the spell level is increased, with the special effect of PEEP eye, any spell damage taken by rod will be reduced by 28% if he wants to. these flower Of course, if you want to achieve this, you need the mage to have a keen judgment ability, and be able to guess the coming types of spells at the first time. After upgrading all the damage reduction spells of the fourth series to level 10, rod does not have much experience left for him to continue to upgrade his skill level. Although he only improved the damage reduction spell, rod is satisfied. As for other skills, rod can only slowly improve after he has gained experience. After dealing with all this, rod can only repeat the process of releasing death energy to the mother of the dead, and then restoring mana through meditation. Just as rod was about to do so, he suddenly noticed Rowling. After dealing with everything in the village, rod takes Rowling to one of the wooden houses. While rod improves his skill level, Rowling sits aside and looks at the books in her hand. Because rod once told her not to meditate deeply, and she had mastered all the magic, during this period, Rowling could only read the existing books. In the previous process, Rowling had read this book many times, and she had mastered the special skills recorded in it. She only read this book to compare it with her own magic, so as to improve her magic level. flower Rowling has already mastered the special skills that rod has not mastered. If rod can come up with more skill books, Rowling will master more special skills. Rowling''s growth rate has exceeded Rhode''s expectation. In addition to combat experience and problem-solving mentality, Rhode can no longer teach Rowling new knowledge in terms of combat strength alone. special Even Rowling has learned the gate of time and space that rod can''t learn, but the premise of casting has not been reached, so she can''t use it normally. Because rod acquired special skills through the system, he could not directly teach them to Rowling. Rowling could only learn special skills by reading skills books. The learning ability of natural heroes is far beyond rod''s expectation. Although rod has long guessed that Rowling has a strong learning ability, but did not expect that Rowling''s learning ability has reached this level. It can be said that in this situation, it is difficult for rod to help Rowling''s strength. Rowling can only slowly study various kinds of magic to improve the level of magic. Rowling''s speed slows down when she improves her skill level. It takes more than half a day''s research to improve the level of level 1 low-level magic. However, the speed is still far faster than that of ordinary mages. Rod knew that when he got to the big town of bracada, this situation would be solved, and Rowling would be better promoted. As the birthplace of the magic guild, there is the most orthodox Magic Academy in blakhada. I don''t know how long ago, it has been handed down. These magic schools are generally only for gifted apprentices. Even if the apprentices are extremely poor, they can learn magic by copying magic scrolls and helping with magic experiments to obtain gold coins. In order to gain the support of mages, human lords all over the world will focus on the magic academy, invest in some highly talented apprentices of mages, and gain their loyalty when they grow up. In the orthodox magic school, talent represents everything. As long as you have a very high casting talent, you can get all the resources. these these Looking at Rowling, rod knows that if Rowling was born in blakada, with her learning ability, she may have a different fate. As a natural hero, Rowling''s strength is gradually emerging. Although her overall strength is still weak, when she grows to a certain extent, rod believes that she will not let herself down. As a natural hero, Tanan has already passed the stage of growth, and now he has reached the peak. Rod can''t imagine what kind of degree his strength has reached. Tanan, who is already extremely powerful, still holds the forbidden magic ball to restrain all spells, and is immune to almost all damage spells, while rod can only choose to upgrade the level of damage reduction spells. Compared with the real strong, rod still has a long way to go. Chapter 315 Two days later. The heavy snow outside the village has stopped for a long time. After losing all the villagers, the inside of the village returns to the original silence. Around the village, it seems that there is a very unknown atmosphere. If a powerful mage appears here, he will be able to easily feel the death energy around the village, but he can''t find any undead creatures here. In a house in the village, rod had just finished a meditation. When the mana value is restored to the full value, rod will convert part of the death energy and inject it into the mother of the dead for storage. In the previous process, rod has done this behavior many times, and the absorption of death energy by the mother of the dead is still far from the limit. After transforming half of his mana, rod was just about to continue to meditate, but suddenly felt the message from the mother of the dead. After two days of waiting, the creatures finally appeared outside the village, and alerted the undead creatures lurking around the village. these Rod knew that this was the power of silver cliff city that he had been waiting for for for a long time. cutting-edge news these During rod''s meditation, the whole village was surrounded by an army. In this army, the first one is a knight in gorgeous armor. Not only that, the horse he sits down on is also covered with a layer of silver armor. It was obvious that the army had found the abnormality around the village. Most of the members of the army held their weapons tightly and looked in rod''s direction like facing the enemy. these In this case, the knight at the head reacted first, and didn''t care about rod''s identity. He immediately asked rod, "who are you? What about the village head here? Enke, the next attendant, come out and see me Although he did not know the identity of rod, the knight obviously did not care about him. For the real mission of this trip, only this knight knows enough information among these people. As a confidant of silver cliff city Lord Elon, this knight obviously doesn''t want to say anything to roddo. In this knight''s opinion, everything in this village doesn''t need to be cared about. Even the village head here is just a former junior servant. If he is not lucky enough, he not only didn''t die in the war, but also made some contributions and is willing to follow Elon to blakhada, he is not qualified to be the village head. these Through the city Lord Elon privately told him the news, if the villagers here dare to resist, the knight even has the authority to kill them all. In this case, for the villagers here, the knight will not care. Rod noticed that the army had surrounded the village before they found any abnormality. Depending on the size of their staff and the level of their equipment, even if they are rushing to the front line to fight, rod will not have any doubt. However, the goal of such a powerful force is very obvious. It is for the sake of this mining village, or for the sake of the soul crystal in the mining village. If the information provided by the village is correct, the village head has already reported the situation of the dead crystal, and seems to have expected this. When rod had already obtained the mother of the dead, the village head did not have the courage to resist the army together with rod. Instead, he chose to expel rod and put the situation of the treasure being taken completely on rod, so as to save the village. However, unfortunately, the village head did not even wait for the arrival of this army. His choice eventually led to the complete destruction of the whole village. Looking at the knight in front of him, rod did not answer his words. When the knight was able to accurately identify the village head, his own power was directly determined. It was Yinya city from the same side as the village head. After knowing this, rod didn''t say anything more, just gave an order to the mother of the dead. In an instant, with a lot of rising snow and fog, the army directly fell into chaos. Even though they had been prepared for the attack, when the attack really came, the army was still unprepared. When rod gave the order to attack, the mother of the dead immediately took control of the undead creatures lurking around and launched an attack on the army. Generally speaking, since the formation of this unit has been launched, it can handle the ambush well even in the face of it. However, to their surprise, the ambush came from the snow under their feet. It turned out that long before meditation, looking at the heavy snow in the sky, rod was ready for all this. Due to the small scope of the village, there are only a few ways to completely surround it. Rod simply speculated the most likely locations, and then let the undead lie in the snow, waiting for the arrival of silver cliff city. special In the snow, one undead after another appeared, and immediately attacked the humans nearby. In this case, few people can react immediately. these Many weaker humans even fall under the attack of undead. In the face of these new corpses, the mother of the dead immediately takes action to release a lot of death energy from them and turn them into undead creatures. Looking at the fallen companions immediately stand up and attack themselves with a stronger posture, the morale of the army began to show signs of collapse. Chapter 316 Seeing that his subordinates were attacked by undead creatures, the knight immediately locked rod on one side. The knight noticed that even when he watched his men being attacked, rod''s expression remained unchanged, as if he didn''t care about something that was dead. The knight had guessed rod''s identity as a necromancer, but he did not dare to attack. these However, even if he deeply felt all this, when he looked at rod in front of him, the knight still didn''t have the courage to attack. Recalling this real mission, the knight has roughly understood why this necromancer appeared here and attacked his own men. Looking at rod''s posture and recalling the rumor about the necromancer in blakada, the knight did not dare to attack rod directly, but had to deal with the surrounding undead first. The knight made a gesture towards the rear. Suddenly, the archers with strong crossbows in the team noticed this and immediately fired the crossbow at rod''s position according to the knight''s command. these The crossbow hit the barrier. With a bang, it made some small cracks on the barrier, and then it could only fall to the ground. At the same time, the powerful shield put forward by rod Shi blocked all the crossbows and arrows aimed at him and Rowling. special these Only the crossbow and arrow fired by the strong crossbow can crack the Hercules shield. As a third-order magic, powerful aegis can not only limit many large enemies, but also act as a barrier to resist attacks. If it is a general crossbow, it can''t do any damage to powerful aegis. After noticing rod''s powerful shield, because he had seen this spell many times in the battlefield and deeply understood the characteristics of this spell, the knight gave up the plan to attack rod and began to help his men deal with the undead creatures around him. Knight''s this practice, also conformed to rod''s expectation. When fighting with necromancers, especially high-level necromancers, if they can''t rush in and kill them in time, they can only find the chance to win by destroying the surrounding Necromancers. In addition to being able to control undead creatures, the necromancer himself has many powerful spells. Even if all the surrounding undead creatures are destroyed, they will fight with an undead mage with unknown strength. these report However, in this case, the knight didn''t have much choice. Because he didn''t expect the appearance of the necromancer in advance, the enemy he expected was just the village head here. The battle he thought could be easily solved has evolved into what it is now. Feel the strength of the necromancer, in the heart of the knight, vaguely flashed a bad feeling, if now retreat immediately, maybe it''s not too late. these Thinking of this, the knight gave up the plan to retreat and turned to help his men clean up the undead creatures around. When the knight''s assistant kills the undead, in order to solve the battle as soon as possible, rod doesn''t wait. He raises his hand and releases a very strong cloud of death. these But then the skeletons stood up again, still holding their weapons, and began to attack creatures that were not affected by the cloud of death. There are several mages in the army, but the rank is not high. At this time, these mages cast a spell together, trying to dispel the cloud of death, but it didn''t work. In this army, in addition to soldiers who can fight, there are many ordinary creatures. Most of them are Orc slaves tied with iron chains. In addition, there are many human slaves. these these these Finally found this point, for the appearance of the necromancer, Knight heart this just flashed a trace of invincible idea. Even though the knight is very powerful and can quickly kill the undead creatures around him, he will die one after another. In this case, the undead creatures around him will gather more and more, and the knight alone will not be able to recover. Looking at the surrounding subordinates who had begun to flee, the knight finally realized that he could not change all this. In the middle of the battle, the necromancer in the rear didn''t even use his magic, so he completely defeated himself with the advantage of raiding and transforming undead creatures. At this time, the knight was not too much entangled here. Even if he was surrounded by the undead, he didn''t have any fear. Instead, he drove his horse towards the rear. Sitting on the horse, the knight waved his weapons one after another, and the undead creatures around fell down one by one. From this group of undead creatures, the knight killed a bloody road and wanted to leave quickly. At this time, the horse, who had been running wildly, seemed to have stepped on something. One leg of the horse was directly entangled by the vine and couldn''t move. Due to the inertia of the whole body, coupled with the previous high-speed charge, the horse fell directly to the front right, and also dropped its knight to the ground. Chapter 317 After falling off the horse, the knight rolls over to avoid the fallen horse and quickly stabilizes himself to prevent possible attack. When the knight''s vision was restored, he saw rod not far from him at first sight. In the previous battle, rod has been paying attention to the knights in this army. cutting-edge news Therefore, when he found out that the knight was going to escape from the place, rod put out a vine trap on his horse''s way. In the case of no defense, the knight was directly hit by the horse and fell to the ground, so he was unable to quickly evacuate from here. Looking at the enemy who appeared in front of him, the knight didn''t intend to give up. On the contrary, a sense of war seemed to ignite in his heart. In his opinion, since the necromancer dare to appear in front of him, then he still has a chance to win. According to the previous combat experience, knights understand that although the mage can use magic to resist the invasion of soldiers, it does not mean that the mage''s body can resist the attack of soldiers. If you can resist the damage caused by the spell, the warrior can also attack the mage. Of course, this is based on the fact that the mage does not master instant movement. For mages, instant movement can be said to be an obvious dividing point. Once they master instant movement, they will not be too inferior under any circumstances. Even in blakada, only a senior mage can master this spell. What the knight didn''t know was that rod had already mastered instant movement. However, when the knight attacks, rod has no intention of using instant move. Around the battlefield, there are fewer and fewer people left in this unit. In addition to this knight, there are not many people who can persist. In addition to the undead and the cloud of death, Rowling also played a greater role in killing the members of this unit quickly. With the support of Rowling magic, soldiers who could resist undead attacks are now tired of dealing with magic attacks. Previously, Rowling may have mastered some powerful magic, but because of her worries, she didn''t do her best. Until now, in the face of this human force, Rowling has been able to put aside all the care in her heart, just thinking of exerting all her magic to defeat the force in front of her. It can be said that if there is no change in the situation, the army will be cleaned up in a short time. The knight had already found out this, so he chose to give up his men and run away. However, when he found that rod appeared directly in front of him, he found that he seemed to have a chance to turn defeat into victory. At this time, the knight dropped the spear used with the horse and drew an iron sword from his waist. Without any words, he directly attacked rod. Just as the iron sword was about to cut rod, with a crisp sound, the iron sword was parried by another sword. At this time, rod''s hand, I do not know when more than an iron sword, directly parry the knight''s attack, and immediately fight back to the knight. The sound of weapons colliding came out one after another. Through the strength shown by the other side, the knight can clearly understand that it is difficult to defeat the enemy in a short time, or even unable to defeat it at all. The knight thought that rod would choose to distance himself, and then use his magic to interfere with himself, or mobilize the undead creatures around him to block him, which is in line with the normal way of fighting. But what he didn''t expect was that the undead mage would attack him with a sword, and his melee strength was beyond his expectation. For this point, the knight was full of doubts, but now is obviously not the time to think about these. The knight put his eyes on rod and wanted to find the flaw in rod. But he couldn''t do it. On the contrary, he was completely suppressed by rod. When he saw that the knight was left alone, rod intended to control him directly, but when he noticed his strength, he changed his mind. Through peeping eyes, rod learned that the knight''s basic attributes belong to a higher level in the fourth level, but there is still a distance from the fifth level professional. The knight''s basic attributes are not much higher than rod''s, and even worse in strength and physique. Up to now, the advantage of multiple full attribute bonus of racing achievement has been fully reflected. Even though rod didn''t improve the basic attributes related to melee after the second level, rod''s melee strength has been greatly improved. Seeing a suitable opponent in front of him, in order to test his melee strength, so that he can deal with it better in the future battle, rod did not control the knight, but fought with his sword. Due to the promotion of elite attribute, rod, who has the advantage in single attribute, easily suppressed the knight. Even if it is obvious that it is wrong, but in the fierce battle, the knight can not escape. Once the knight tries to escape, it will undoubtedly give his back to the enemy without any defense. Even if it is completely suppressed by rod, the knight can only choose to fight. With the fighting going on, soon, this army was completely eliminated. Except for the knights who are still struggling to deal with the attack of rod, there are not many people in this army. As early as after his undead had a big advantage, rod did not let the mother of the dead continue to transform the undead. At this time, although there were a large number of corpses around, the number of undead was not much. When the knight found the tragedy of the surrounding creatures, although he was able to rely on his strength, he still insisted on rod''s attack, but he did not do so. After simply parrying rod''s attack, the knight faced rod and quickly retreated to the rear. After a distance, the knight threw the iron sword he had been holding aside. Then he seemed to give up his resistance and just looked at rod like this. The knight knows in his heart that according to rod''s strength, if he wants to kill himself, he can easily achieve this point by cooperating with the surrounding undead creatures or directly using magic to attack himself. After deeply feeling rod''s strength, the knight knew that no matter how he resisted, it would not play a big role. Looking at rod''s posture, it seems that he didn''t want to kill himself, so the knight threw away his weapon directly, indicating that he had no other idea. Chapter 318 When the knight threw away his weapon, rod stopped attacking the knight. Different from Knight''s thinking about rod''s strength, it was not until this battle that rod had a clear understanding of his strength in close combat. In the previous life of the game, rod eventually became a high-level mage, so the use of magic to fight, can be said to be rod''s strength. However, in terms of melee occupation, in addition to knowing some key points in the early stage and how to act in combat, rod still lacks specific combat methods, which is the main reason why rod did not choose the approach combat route. Due to the lack of skill level and melee class''s damage bonus, although rod surpasses this knight in basic attributes and can suppress it with simple moves, he can''t end the battle in a short time. If the knight is determined to parry and dodge rod''s attack, rod has no way to take this knight. Of course, if combined with the magic that rod has mastered, the development of the battle will be another situation. Whether it''s instant movement or Titan''s arrow, it can instantly change the battle situation and help rod kill the knight easily. However, since it was to judge his melee strength, and from the beginning, rod did not want to kill the knight. In the previous battle, rod did not use any magic. After seeing the knight throw away his weapon, rod also chose to stop. After this battle, rod has a clear understanding of his close combat strength. In the face of level 4 or even level 5 melee professionals, looking only at the basic attributes, rod may not have a big gap with them, or even be able to suppress them in turn, but in terms of skill level and damage caused, rod is still quite poor. After all, rod has few practical skills in melee except expert level fencing. He can compete with level 4 melee professionals only by the high attribute bonus provided by racing achievements. When rod faced the knight, the ordinary melee Pro could stick to his own moves for a long time under the condition of being suppressed, not to mention the more powerful melee pro. Rod realized that if he wanted to engage in close combat, he had to use it together with magic, so that he could play the most powerful power. After understanding this, rod knew that with the ability of close combat, he could use more means in combat. these After the previous battle, the knight''s armor is still gorgeous, but his behavior is not worthy of this suit of armor. For a knight, it''s a stain that can''t be ignored whether he''s running away alone or surrendering in the battle. If it''s eracia under the rule of human beings, he can be permanently deprived of his status as a knight only by his performance in the battle. In the middle of elasia, there is not enough strength to become a knight. special special In the view of the players at that time, eracia chose to cultivate Knights just to gain the complete loyalty of the Knights. The LORD did not allow the knights to have two hearts, so the loyalty of the Knights was very important. If he disobeyed the Lord''s order, he would be deprived of the Knights'' identity by the Lord. special In the territory of elasia, there are many Knights colleges similar to magic schools, which exist just to cultivate knights. flower Rhode''s observation of the knight''s dress is just the common one in eracia. The only difference is that the knight''s armor is more gorgeous, obviously he attaches great importance to the external dress. Although the knight has given up his resistance, his guard has not been lowered. As long as he finds that rod has a plan to kill himself, the knight will not wait to die, even if he can only delay for a while. Feeling the guard in the knight''s heart, rod asked, "you''re from silver cliff, aren''t you?" Hearing rod''s question, the knight thought for a moment and finally nodded. "Take me to meet the Lord Elon. I want to make a deal with him." When rod''s voice fell, the knight seemed hesitant. Although in the face of the invincible rod, the knight chose to surrender at the first time, but when rod mentioned Elon, the knight hesitated. In the short hesitation process, the knight obviously felt that a sense of killing enveloped him. It seemed that once his answer did not satisfy the necromancer, he would immediately take his own life. The knight understood that the reason why rod didn''t kill himself, instead, he saved his life was to take him to see Elon. In this case, he has no room to bargain with rod. In the end, it seems that he has noticed the current situation, and the knight can only nod his head. When the knight agreed to rod''s request, the intention of killing him immediately disappeared, and the knight was relieved. Seeing that the knight agreed, rod left him alone for the time being. In previous battles, although most of the members of the force had been eliminated, several of them fled. In order to prevent the information from being exposed, rod asked many undead creatures to catch up, and they have also completed the task. So far, everything in the village has been dealt with. Rod transformed several horses that died in the battlefield into undead horses, strengthened them with the mother of the dead, and gave them to the knight and Rowling one by one. Then he let the knight lead the way. Several people drove their horses away quickly. Before leaving, rod seemed to notice something and put the mother of the dead on the ground. After several people left here completely, the Dragon descended from the sky to the front of the village. The Centaur leader jumped down from the dragon and held the mother of the dead in his hand. Chapter 319 After understanding rod''s purpose, the knight didn''t resist. After many days, he led rod to the outside of silver cliff. Rod looked at the inner scene of silver cliff city. The main body of the city was white, and the surrounding buildings were tall. Everything in the city was in good order. Rod recalled that Earl Elon, whom he was about to meet, had many connections with the forces in eracia, which was deeply proved by the knights in eracia and the architectural style of the city. There is still a distance from the city, in order to avoid the breath of the undead leaked, rod took the initiative to abandon the undead horses. these After noticing this, rod looked at the knight beside him, but said nothing. After entering the silver cliff city, the knight seemed to have some confidence. He swept away the depression that was suppressed by rod before. Although he was still under the control of rod, it seemed that he was no longer afraid. At this time, Rowling also looked at the scenery in the city, but there was no novelty in her eyes, as if she was just observing. Led by the knight, rod and his party soon came to the outside of the Lord''s mansion. After he came here, the knight could not help it. Although he did not resist all the way, the threat of death always existed and accumulated in his heart. Looking at rod beside him, the knight said voluntarily: "Powerful necromancer, let me inform you first. Otherwise, if you are allowed to enter directly, it may cause some misunderstandings, or even attract people from the magic guild..." When the knight said this, he could not help relaxing his vigilance, and rod could get the idea in his heart. For the first to enter which frame rod, the knight''s heart and no such plan. Because he didn''t know the real purpose of rod''s coming here, and the knight didn''t know how to deal with it, he had to report the situation to Elon and let him decide. Knowing this, rod nodded to the knight and agreed to his request. Seeing that rod agreed, the knight said nothing more and quickly entered the building in front of him. In the process of waiting, rod looked at Rowling''s position and found that she was looking at herself. Then he gave Rowling a few simple orders. Soon, in front of the Lord''s mansion, the original Knight reappeared and led rod into the interior of the building. When the knight''s announcement was over, Elon made a decision immediately. Instead of sending someone to report to the magic guild, he directly asked the knight to introduce rod into the Lord''s mansion. Elon specially asked the knight to introduce rod, rather than simply let a bodyguard. Obviously, he was also afraid that rod''s existence would be known by more people. Because of his previous life experience, rod can roughly understand Elon''s attitude towards the necromancer. If it''s not Elon, any other city leader will inform the magic guild of the city immediately when they hear that a powerful necromancer has appeared in their own territory. Inside blakada, will the guild allow any necromancer to exist. Once they hear about the presence of the necromancer, they will send powerful regulators. Even if the necromancer can defeat several of them, new regulators will come in a steady stream until the necromancer is killed or expelled. It can be said that as long as the city master tells the magic guild about the existence of the necromancer, he will no longer have to worry about the damage that the necromancer can cause. This is also the choice of most normal mage Lords. these these After becoming a necromancer, once he completes the endless night ritual and transforms himself into a lich, he will get rid of the limit of his life. After becoming a lich, as long as you take the initiative to avoid some strong enemies, you can survive forever. For mages, this is what attracts them most. The most powerful period of blakhada, that is, when the magic reached its peak, during that period, almost every few days, a new kind of magic appeared. Because of the control of the magic guild, the mages at that time would not be so eager for the Necromancer''s magic. Even the mage''s heart was really full of the glory of the magic and despised the Necromancer''s magic. However, after countless years of rule over the surrounding areas, even though the process of magic is still improving, the interior of blakhada has already declined. As a result of long-term research on magic, the mage lords all over the world have long forgotten the feelings of ordinary people, thinking about their own interests. For this reason, even if they unite with some necromancers to do some forbidden research in their own territory, these mage lords can also do it. As long as they are not too blatant and discovered by the members of the magic guild, there will be no big problem. This is also an important reason why blakada agreed to fight with the necromancer. When Elon proposed to let the necromancer replace the army of blakhada to resist the attack of the barbarians, a large number of mages in blakhada agreed to it. In the face of this situation, even the magic guild can''t change anything. Of course, after the end of the war, the magic guild began to reorganize the interior. A large number of mages colluding with necromancers were found out, and then they were expelled from blakhada. This behavior of the magic guild even caused the internal turmoil of blakada. However, this behavior of the magic guild also achieved enough results. In the war, after really seeing the power of the undead magic, some normal mages could not help yearning for the undead magic. Combined with the original situation of blakada, according to the changed ideas in the minds of these mages, it can be said that if the magic guild does not make a decisive decision to expel the mages who are contaminated with the undead magic from blakada, the whole blakada will quickly move towards Diya. Chapter 320 Blakhada had a brilliant history. Through the efforts of countless mages, it finally conquered most of the surrounding areas and took it as its own colony. However, after countless years, in addition to the changes of the mage''s mentality, corruption still appears in blakada. The mage has long forgotten the purpose of choosing to study magic, just because he was born in blakada and has enough talent, he can get enough cultivation. These mages do not have the will to study magic. When they have learned to a certain extent, they will put aside the idea of continuing to study and turn to use their own magic and blakada''s conditions to create an environment of enjoyment for themselves. In order to satisfy their own desires, these mages can do everything. Perhaps in blakhada, this is not obvious enough. But in the colonies around blakhada, this can be fully reflected, especially in kluode, which is the largest in the territory. these these The barbarians who have no strength are hard to resist the attack of magic, while those who have strength to resist are afraid of the stronger mages and dare not resist. these In the face of these barbarians who dare not resist, these mages will not stop. these these these Although the blakhada empire was extremely huge, it had been rotten inside for a long time. In order to satisfy their own desires and oppress the creatures in the surrounding areas, many of the mages who are obsessed with the study of magic all day long want to explore the forbidden undead magic. It can be said that the whole blakada presents a morbid trend. these In this case, it was not until the barbarian leader, born hero Tanan, appeared and fought back against all the mage invaders in the territory of krylord that the situation in the territory of krylord was improved. However, even if the whole kluode was liberated under the leadership of Tanan, these mages still did not have too much vigilance. Blakada''s rule over the surrounding areas for many years has already penetrated into the hearts of these mages. When these mages first heard of Tanan''s existence, they just took it as a little fight and quarrel of kluodner, and didn''t pay attention to it at all. In their view, how can these barbarians, who even lost their own culture, be able to resist the powerful blakada. During the slack time of blakhada, Tanan, the hero, did not relax. Instead, along the border of blakhada, he liberated all the colonies around him and formed a powerful alliance. Even the behemoths in the depths of krylord, who even senior mages did not dare to disturb, Tanan also reached an agreement with them to fight against blakhada. In the face of all the angry races, blakada''s always invincible magic was unable to play its role for the first time. these It was not until a large area of the territory was occupied that the mages of blakada realized the horror of these creatures, but it was too late. In the face of Tanan''s attack, if not for the Necromancer''s timely help, leading the Necromancers they have accumulated to support the most difficult situation for the mage, blakada will suffer heavy losses, and even be completely captured by the barbarians in a very short period of time. these When the war came to this period, the hero Tanan had forgotten that his original purpose was to liberate the barbarians in the territory of krylord and make them live better without being bullied by the mages. In the course of the battle, watching his subordinates fall one by one, and even his family members die in the war, Tanan''s hatred for the mages has reached the peak. In his mind, he just wants to eradicate all the mages in blakada. The hero Tanan''s attempt to kill all the mages finally made the rest of the forces unable to sit still. The rest of the forces don''t want to see a world without magic, and they don''t want to see kluode reborn from the ruins of blakhada. The army of these savage creatures frightens all forces. Under such circumstances, even if they were reluctant, the rest of the forces also sent people to support blakada. Blakada even reached an agreement with the king of eracia to let him lead the most elite army and a most powerful artifact on the battlefield. Although the blakada Empire presents a morbid trend, powerful mages still exist. In order to fight against the forbidden magic ball, they even overcame the previous problems and made the most powerful Titan giant puppet. If the hero Tanan chooses to retreat directly, there will be no mage''s invasion, and there is a trend that Tanan will be the leader in all the surrounding areas. Under Tanan''s leadership, krylord may be able to have a glorious period, but Tanan does not. Hatred covers all the thoughts in Tanan''s heart. Only hatred is the only thing in Tanan''s heart. Chapter 321 If we say what kind of emotion is the strongest, which can bring a force to people, and drive people forward ceaselessly, it must be hatred. Even love will be consumed in the long-term warmth, not only can not bring any promotion, but also make people lose their fighting spirit. Only hatred, can let people always remember in mind, and always give people a kind of spur in the heart, let them dare not have any idea to stop. This is especially true for the hero Tanan. Tanan''s anger is not due to the death of his family. When he witnessed what happened in krylord, he attributed all his hatred to the existence of the mage. After the liberation of krylord, Tanan''s anger was far from calming down. Driven by hatred, the hero Tanan fully understood that the purpose of his existence was to eliminate all the mages in blakhada. Even though all his subordinates urged him not to go deep into the territory of blakhada, Tanan insisted on going his own way. He even thought that those subordinates had become ambidextrous and had taken advantage of blakhada, so he chose to betray himself, so he began to clean up the internal dissenting subordinates. Because of this, Tanan''s original powerful army was divided for the first time, which eventually led to his failure. The first expansion ended with Tanan''s death. As he had known the trend of the first expansion for a long time, rod originally wanted to join krylord to fight against mages, but because krylord was extremely exclusive, it was difficult to join it in a normal way, and rod could only change his plan. At this time, led by the knight, rod and his party came to the Lord''s mansion, entered one of the houses, and saw the Lord Elon waiting here. Rod noticed that Elon was in his prime of life, and his basic attributes were far better than those of ordinary professionals, even compared with the Knights beside him, and his casting ability was also not bad. After discovering this, rod knew that Elon did not choose to become a necromancer because his life was coming to an end and he could not survive, but for other purposes. Before rod could introduce him, Elon said to rod, "when will the necromancer be able to appear in silver cliff city? Don''t you worry that I''ll inform the magic guild''s regulator? " For the existence of necromancers, the attitude of the magic guild has never changed. Even in such corrupt blakada, the magic guild still has a large number of regulators, ready to expel the Necromancers. cutting-edge news these For such an undead mage with unknown strength, without knowing his origin, Elon could not have any trust in him. After hearing this, rod said to Elon, "we chose to come here because we believed count Elon. What does count Elon think of allowing us to enter the mansion instead of reporting directly to the magic guild? " Because of what happened in his previous life, rod knew very well about Elon''s experience. these After listening to rod''s words, Elon said again, "naturally there are ideas, but your means don''t seem friendly. What do you want to explain about this?" these Even if I didn''t show up, I believe the ending there will not be very good. " In their conversation, they did not mention the mine village where rod had originally arrived, but what they said was exactly what happened there. Elon wants to emphasize rod''s means in order to make rod give in, but rod does not give in. Instead, he points out that Elon is going to implement the same means for the mining village. The appearance of the ghost crystal in the mine cave is not a good thing for the original mine village. Count Elon''s decision is to let his confidant Knight take over there. For the villagers who originally existed in the mining village, once the mining village was taken over by Elon, what was waiting for them was to dig in the mine with other Orc slaves. There can''t be any leakage about the ghost crystal. Elon chose to continue mining, which has seriously violated the rules of the magic guild. Even if rod didn''t kill the people in the village, all the slaves and the whole village couldn''t leave alive after the mining of the dead crystal was completed. After discovering that rod was aware of this, Elon could no longer pursue what happened in the mining village. Even though Elon knows that rod may have found some treasure from the mine there, he has no way to deal with it. Unless he wants to fight directly with rod, this treasure will only fall into rod''s hands. Elon had already learned from the knight that his troops sent this time, except for the knight, no one survived. The loss of his men made Elon very sad. But in this case, Elon knows that these men have died. No matter how heartbroken he is, he will not be able to produce any effect, and the dead men will not be able to come back to life. The only unexpected thing for Elon was that when these men died, the necromancer would come to him on his own initiative, which saved him a lot of time and brought new ideas into his mind. What Elon wants to do more is to reach an agreement with the necromancer, so as to recover the loss he has caused in this action. In addition to this, Elon is also very interested in the necromancer himself. From the necromancer, Elon can feel a strong threat. these Although the Necromancers had secretly approached Elon and wanted to make some deals, they didn''t dare to ask for anything in the face of Elon, and they didn''t have any confidence in their hearts. Chapter 322 As the Lord of silver cliff city, as long as Elon has the intention to contact the necromancer, he can''t touch it. Even if Elon didn''t do anything, there would be necromancers who would take the initiative to go to Yinya city after hearing this rumor. However, even if he has contacted so many necromancers, there has never been a necromancer who makes him feel threatened. Those really powerful necromancers, unless after their own investigation, will not believe these rumors and easily come to Yinya city to meet with Elon. Most of the people who come here are undead mages with weak strength. Because of the strict supervision of the magic guild, if you want to study the undead magic, unless you can get the protection of the Lord of the city and provide yourself with a place for research, you will not have the chance to do it. You will soon be discovered by the magic guild. Most of the Necromancers who choose to contact with Elon are for this purpose. They came here to reach an agreement with Elon, just for a place to study undead magic. If there is no suitable opportunity, in the territory of blakhada, even for the purpose of studying the undead magic, few mages will choose to cross half a continent and go to the unknown Diya. They are more similar to this situation. Under the protection of a certain force, they hide their tracks and study slowly. these However, Elon did not exclude them, but gave them a place to study undead magic. There are many necromancers under Elon. Elon is willing to reach an agreement with any necromancers who come into contact with him. His practice is to attract the truly powerful necromancer. Before that, even though Elon had been in contact with many necromancers, few of them were really powerful until the emergence of rod. "So, necromancer, what can you bring me? What do you want from me? " After feeling rod''s strength, Elon made a simple test. After confirming that rod also had the idea of reaching an agreement with himself, he stopped trying. Instead, he directly indicated this point. "We''re from deah, the kingdom of the necromancer. We chose to go to blakada just for the sake of the magic knowledge here. these Rod simply explained his own origin, and did not put forward any other requirements, but disguised himself as a necromancer who wanted to exchange knowledge. Rod knows in his heart that he must gain his trust before he can start further cooperation with Elon. It''s no doubt a good way for the necromancer to come here by covering up his magic knowledge. One of the purposes of rod''s trip is to collect more knowledge about magic, whether it''s special skills or magic. Taking this opportunity, rod can also achieve this. After listening to rod''s purpose, there seems to be a look of disappointment in Elon''s eyes, but it is well hidden. Elon did not expect that rod only chose to come here for this purpose. Although Elon quickly hid the situation, rod still noticed it. Because Elon''s heart is full of alert, rod can''t get more information directly through peeping eyes. Rod knew that even if he really had any ideas, he could not put forward them directly, but had to wait for Elon to put forward them first. If Elon takes the initiative to make demands on rod, it will be much more convenient than rod himself, and at the same time, he can get more trust from him. At this time, there may be some disappointment in his heart, but Elon immediately recovered and said to rod: "I''ve met a lot of necromancers who have come here, and their demands are the same as yours. If you come here for more knowledge, then I believe you will be satisfied. " After he agreed to rod''s request, Elon went straight to the door and said, "come with me and go to the place where you can exchange knowledge." With that, Elon walked out of the room, while rod followed Rowling behind. After walking through the inner corridor of the mansion, Elon came to the largest room. After pushing the door, Elon entered it. After entering the room, rod also noticed the scene inside the room. In the room, there are a lot of bookshelves, which are full of classics. This is obviously Elon''s study. After seeing the books stored here, maybe rod didn''t respond, but Rowling began to look interested. For Rowling, apart from her experience with rod, only the books here can attract her attention. these these For ordinary necromancers, Elon would not be so generous. If they were asked to choose all the books here, they would only be a few of them. But for rod, because he had recognized his strength and in order to achieve his own goal, Elon would not be stingy with these knowledge. Mages often trade knowledge. these these Of course, many times, mages think that this behavior is to let their own interests suffer losses, and they are not willing to carry out this kind of transaction. But for Elon, the only thing he can attract the necromancer is the environment here. When Elon finished, rod nodded to Rowling beside him. Rowling came to the bookshelf, picked up the book and began to read. And rod looked at Elon and asked: "So what kind of knowledge do you need? Is it a general undead spell, or some other knowledge? " Elon is willing to let rod read the books here, and rod also wants to give corresponding rewards. Because Elon does not say what he wants, rod can only ask. "If it''s just knowledge, I think I''ve got a lot. Necromancer, I want you to do something for me, something only you can do. " "I want you to help me transform a death knight." Chapter 323 Elon''s words sounded in rod''s ear, but the content also made rod alert. Looking at Elon''s eyes, rod realized that Elon''s words didn''t mean to test himself, but he really wanted to help him transform into a death knight. Because of the particularity of the death knight, if you want to transform the death knight, the first thing you need is the body of a hero. Compared with getting the hero''s body, the conditions needed to complete the conversion ceremony may be easier to achieve. When rod transformed the death knight for the first time, his strength just entered the third level, and the level of evocation was only expert level. It was with the help of a large number of ghost crystals that the transformation was completed. Rod believed that the corpse that Elon got should be very special. If it wasn''t for this, after a long time of studying the Necromancer''s magic, Elon could also rely on the Necromancer''s crystal to complete the transformation of the death knight, and would not ask himself for this. Rod did not directly answer Elon''s words, but looked at him, waiting for him to continue to say other information. Sure enough, seeing that rod seems to be aware of the possible problems instead of immediately promising to help him transform, Elon can''t help but look up at rod a little bit. these Elon then said to rod, "I used to live in eracia, the son of a local Lord. For some reason, I went to the college in blakada to study for a long time. these "In the process of learning, I also took risks with my partners. special At that time, I had not become the leader of Yinya City, and my strength was far less than that of now. The original Yinya city was just a small village. " flower It wasn''t until I came to the center of blakada''s magic guild and found a mage who didn''t know his rank for identification that I found the real use of this treasure. " "According to the mage, this treasure should be the ashes of a spirit hero long ago. For ordinary mages, it has no effect. Only for some gods and monsters, or in the production of treasures, can it play a greater role." "The mage wanted to buy the ghost ashes in my hand, but I refused. special these "What''s up, necromancer? Do you have enough ability to turn this Genie hero into a death knight After explaining the abnormality of the hero''s remains, Elon stopped talking and just looked at rod, waiting for his answer. these Elon didn''t hide his thoughts. When he asked rod for help, he didn''t send Rowling away. Rod could see a hint of urgency in his eyes. That''s why Elon asked rod directly without too much temptation. Through the study of magic knowledge and the promotion of mystical level during this period, Rowling has a general understanding of what kind of creature the genie is. special Because of its own particularity, genies are very common in the elemental plane. Some genies who like to move will also leave the elemental plane and go to the peak position of the development of magic, namely blakada. Before knowing how long ago, gods and monsters would make friends with mages. Even in the battle between mage lords, gods and monsters would join the friendly party. To Rowling''s surprise, genie heroes can also be transformed into death knights. Of all creatures, humans and other humanoid races are the easiest to awaken and produce heroes. In addition, the rest of the creature races can generate hero units, but the number is much smaller. As for the noumenon, they are extremely powerful. As long as they grow up, they will have higher-level strength. Creatures like dragons, bimonths, angels and hydras will hardly produce heroic units among their groups. However, there are always special cases. Once a hero appears in this group of creatures, his strength will surpass all creatures at the same level. these Similar to the elemental creatures such as genie, the life characteristics have changed. The upper part of the body still keeps the human shape, and the lower part only has blue fog, but Genie heroes are very common. According to Rowling''s mastery of evocation, Rowling knows that creatures with elemental life forms like genies are almost unaffected by evocation. As for whether she can turn a genie hero into a death knight, Rowling''s existing knowledge is not enough for her to accurately answer this point. It only depends on rod''s answer. At this time, Rowling will own eyes, looking to the side of rod, want to hear his answer. After listening to Elon''s introduction, rod didn''t think much about what Elon said. Instead, he put his attention on Elon''s series of behaviors. Rod can also understand the difficulty of turning a genie hero into a death knight. If you want to achieve this, ordinary necromancers can''t do it at all. Only with the existence of legend level evocation can you do it. Apart from rod, all the creatures who can master the legendary level of evocation exist in the form of Lich King, which is impossible to appear in blakada. It can be said that Elon''s request is doomed to fail. Through the urgency in Elon''s eyes, rod also roughly understands Elon''s strong desire to transform the death knight. In the previous life''s game, Elon tried his best to promote the cooperation between the mage and the necromancer, and finally gave up everything about silver cliff city and chose to go to Diya, which may have something to do with it. Chapter 324 Because of the particularity of gods and monsters, ordinary necromancers can''t transform them into undead creatures, let alone transform gods and monsters into death knights. However, rod was able to do this with legendary evocation. With the blessing of legend level evocation, rod''s ability to create undead creatures has reached its peak. Legend level special skills are prepared for level 7 creatures. The skill points obtained by upgrading can not be further improved if the skill is upgraded to the master level at most. However, rod can directly obtain legend level soul summoning through racing achievement, which greatly improves his strength. Ron''s request, rod can easily be completed, but rod did not immediately agree down. After learning about the specific situation of Elon, rod had a new idea. Looking at Elon in front of him, rod said, "I want to ask, do you know the difficulty of transforming Genie heroes? Have you ever heard other necromancers talk about the difficulty of forcibly changing biological boundaries and transforming elemental creatures into death knights? " Hearing rod''s question, Elon pondered for a moment and replied: "there was a necromancer who said this, and I can generally understand that... I didn''t master the art of evocation. It all depends on the research of other Necromancers. But I think there will always be necromancers who can do that. " Instead of going on with the subject, rod turned to Elon and asked, "have you heard what''s going on over there at croylord?" For rod''s question, after thinking about it for a while, Elon asked rod, "what''s the situation? Is it related to the necromancer? " care This is of course extremely advantageous to rod at this time. If Elon is very ambitious and even ready to join the war and unite with the necromancers, and even can achieve this without the promotion of the players, then rod should be more worried about whether he will show his flaws. In fact, in the eyes of most mages, krylord is a barren land. After so many years of enslavement by blakada, there is no matter what mages care about in krylord. Only when you have a clear understanding of the process of the expansion, like rod, can you pay attention to kluode, or you won''t care at all. these these After getting the information he needed, rod stopped trying and said to Elon directly: flower After getting rod''s reply, Elon''s heart trembled. Before rod arrived, Elon had been waiting for this opportunity for some time. It wasn''t until rod appeared that there was a vague feeling in Elon''s heart that his long-standing wish seemed to be achieved through him, completing the transformation of the death knight. After hearing rod''s promise, Elon''s attention was all on the idea after the transformation, and didn''t care about rod''s final request. However, when Elon noticed that rod''s eyes had never changed, he completely suppressed the joy in his heart and turned to focus all his attention on rod in front of him. After recovering, Elon asked, "what do you want? You can ask for anything I can offer. " "Don''t worry, I can transform, but not now," rod said After hearing rod''s words, Elon calmed down and returned to his original state. He seemed to know what rod wanted. environment Transforming death knights requires a lot of death energy, which can''t be concealed. Unless you are willing to be attacked by the magic guild after completing the transformation, you''d better find a place with enough concealment. " these "In addition to the knowledge here, I need the Lord of Elon to help me collect a treasure." Without the support of Diya, and the war situation did not develop at this time, most of the mages in blakhada did not even know what was happening in the territory of krylord. Even if Elon and the magic guild reached an agreement, rod''s strength alone was not enough to make the magic guild break the Convention and let the necromancer join the battlefield. For these reasons, rod can only temporarily put aside the plan to participate in the war and let Elon collect other intelligence. Rod chose to move in the direction of silver cliff city, in addition to preparing for the battle, the more important reason is that there is a part of Titan''s arrow in the direction of silver cliff city. Titan''s arrow has four parts. The shield of Diya''s patron god has been acquired by rod. Two parts are located in blakada, one of which is far away from rod, and the other is near silver cliff city, but there is still a distance. cutting-edge news Because of the identity of the necromancer, it is difficult for rod to move around the town as he did before. In addition to the eye of investigation, the mages here have many treasures, which can detect the identity of the necromancer. Once rod''s evocation level is exposed, he can only withdraw from here under the full pursuit of the magic guild. Therefore, rod can only choose a more secure way to let the city Lord Elon collect the information of this treasure. If he can directly obtain this treasure, it is best, but it is difficult to do so. these Chapter 325 these these Rod noticed this, but he didn''t show it. With the help of Elon''s power, he can collect the parts of Titan''s arrow. For rod, he saved a lot of trouble. Even the scattered parts of Titan''s arrow are equally powerful. Anyone who has obtained the artifact parts can deeply understand the strength it contains and will not give it up easily. It''s obviously a lot of trouble to collect them in this way, and rod can''t show his best strength in blakhada. If rod insists on collecting these treasures on his own, I''m afraid it will take a lot of time. And after handing this matter over to the city Lord Elon, rod is not afraid that he will have any problems, or do anything bad for himself. After all, Elon himself has a request from rod. If he does not meet rod''s request, he will also worry about what troubles will arise in the transformation of the death knight. After Elon agreed to his request, rod simply explained to Elon the materials needed for the conversion ceremony, the general location of the artifact parts, and the possible functions. Naturally, rod didn''t explain to Elon that what he needed to collect was a artifact component. He just said that it was a powerful treasure that could improve many basic attributes. After listening to rod''s introduction, Elon was embarrassed for a moment. From rod''s words, Elon did not get any specific information about the treasure. No matter the shape or name of the treasure, or even the effect of the treasure mentioned by rod, it is not specific. Rod''s perception of artifact parts comes from his reward after completing the inheritance task. Because the functions of artifact parts are different, before getting them into the hand, rod does not know their specific effects, but only their general positions. Seeing that rod could not provide more information, Elon knew that the collection of this treasure did not seem to be an easy task. At this point, Elon suddenly realized that he should not easily agree to rod''s request, but when he thought of the death knight he was about to get, all these ideas were left behind by Elon. Soon, Elon arranged for his men to collect the treasure designated by rod. At the same time, he prepared the ritual materials according to rod''s requirements. In this process, rod no longer pays attention to the situation of Elon, but focuses on the books in the house. On one side, Rowling was browsing through all kinds of books. Maybe the books above the expert level can embarrass Rowling for a while, but for those low-level books, Rowling only needs to read them once to master the corresponding special skills. these For those special skills that need to be improved through practice, Rowling has no way to quickly master them. She can only roughly record them. Maybe she can use them when she has a chance. In the previous process, for Rowling''s strong learning ability, rod also conducted a study. Even with a natural hero''s learning bonus, Rowling''s speed of improving special skills is faster than rod imagined. Whether it''s asking about Rowling or directly using the eye of perspective, rod gets the news that Rowling''s heroic specialty is wisdom. Different from rod''s skill hero specialty, Rowling''s hero specialty is a special skill. For heroes, if special skills are regarded as heroes'' specialties, there will be some deviations in some aspects of special skills. Even if there are two heroes, their hero''s specialty is the same special skill, the effect of this special skill will not be the same, they will focus on one aspect. special For Rowling, though her hero specialty is wisdom, she focuses more on the improvement of learning ability, which is why Rowling can learn so many special skills. Ordinary mages have been learning for many years to form special skills. Rowling only needs to read the magic book to master them, which is enough to show Rowling''s strong learning ability. The extra bonus brought by natural heroes may have improved Rowling''s learning ability, but more importantly, her heroic expertise is the real reason for her strong learning ability. See one side of the Rowling is attentively looking around the books, rod did not take the initiative to disturb her, but also came to the bookshelf, began to check. Rod took a book out of it, took it in his hand, looked through it a few times, and then put it back on the shelf. Because there is no bonus in learning ability, it is difficult for players to master a special skill by learning. flower For players, the promotion of special skills can only rely on skill points. these these Because it is located in the territory of blakhada, the magic has developed to the most brilliant period here. Most of the magic used by the mages now are the most effective ways of casting magic developed by the mages of that period. In addition to his special skills, the city Lord Elon also produced a lot of magic books because he wanted to trade with the necromancer, which recorded all kinds of basic magic, even the magic without rank. There are also many magic books here. these these In front of a bookshelf, rod stopped and began to look through the books. Soon, in this study, there was only the sound of books turning. And outside the study, Elon is starting to have a headache collecting the treasures designated by rod. Chapter 326 Time goes by day, and rod has been in Elon''s mansion, waiting for his news. According to Elon, he set up a special resting place for his necromancers, but for some reason, Elon did not take rod and his party there, but let rod and his party wait in his residence. these Because it is impossible to meditate in depth, the fluctuation of mana caused by deep meditation will lead rod to be directly discovered by other mages. Rod seems to have nothing to do, so he can only ask the Centaur leader through his mental imprint how the task he assigned is going. Through the answer from his mental imprint, rod realized that the Centaur leader was successfully carrying out his mission. Before leaving the mining village, rod specially gave the mother of the dead to the Centaur leader, just for the preparation of this task. flower As it is not time for war, there are not enough bodies for rod to transform. The mother of the dead is in rod''s hands and can''t give full play to her advantages. So rod gave the mother of the dead to the Centaur leader. In the hands of the Centaur leader, the mother of the dead can be of great use. Because of the Centaur leader''s status as a death knight, although its strength is fair, it has no attainments in evocation. Until now, it still relies on the primary evocation mastered by the death knight at the beginning. After giving the mother of the dead to the Centaur leader, the Centaur leader''s ability to summon souls has been greatly improved. With the improvement of the ability to summon souls and the powerful spiritual attribute of the mother of the dead, under the leadership of the Centaur leader, when rod is located in Yinya City, the Centaur leader can establish an army of the dead for rod by means of war. Even the ghost dragon, rod did not let it stay at his side, but let it listen to the Centaur leader''s command, participate in the battle. After learning about Elon''s strength, rod realized that even if he only relied on his own fighting strength without using his undead creatures, Elon could not defeat himself. The only way to deal with him was to inform the magic guild of his existence. Therefore, when rod noticed that all Elon wanted to do was transform the death knight, that is, the ghost hero, rod put down his heart and let the ghost dragon go. The location of the battle, rod deliberately avoided the territory of krylord. It is reasonable to say that in the face of the chaotic period of krylord, under the attack of the Centaur leader, those weak barbarian tribes, even some weak mages, have no way to resist. In a short time, they can be transformed into undead. However, in this way, the Centaur leader will have a complete feud with Tanan, which may have some impact on rod''s subsequent plans. Rod did not let the Centaur leader go to croylord, but instead went to the more distant vilnin. Since there is no clear ruler in vilning, creatures of all races appear here. In addition to the long-lasting war, even if the necromancer appears here, no one will interfere. In this situation, the Centaur leader who has mastered the mother of the dead, and with the help of the ghost dragon, can be said to have mastered enough strength to establish a real army of the dead. At rod''s signal, the Centaur leader chose the place where the undead gathered, which was exactly the giant gathering place where rod had been. Here, in addition to the dead giants, there is a Titan''s skeleton waiting for rod to transform. Rod chose this position because he was worried that the bones of Titan would be found by others. Through the spiritual imprint, rod knows that the Centaur leader has arrived outside the cave and found the ogre undead who was used to guard the cave after the transformation. these The promotion effect of the mother of the dead is more reflected in those already very weak creatures, which can promote the creature without rank to about Level 3. Similar to the carcasses of orcs and ordinary people, you can get the highest promotion. these Strictly speaking, the group of Ogres that rod saw originally also belonged to these fleeing creatures. They all chose to go to vilnin in order to avoid war. The only difference is that the ogres are powerful, and the hero ogres have reached the fifth level. Even with such a strong strength, the hero ogre still did not choose to fight for krylord. In his heart, he had the idea that the mage was invincible. He only deceived the people and lied that he was looking for reinforcements, so he went to vilning. After enslaving the territory of krylord for so many years, the power of the mage has already penetrated into the hearts of all creatures in krylord. This enslavement, in addition to bringing long-term resentment to the creatures of krylord, also has a deep fear. Even if the strength has been improved enough, it is difficult for the creatures of krylord to have the courage to resist. If it was not for the appearance of the hero Tanan, this kind of enslavement would last for a long time, even until kluode completely became a wasteland, there would be no resistance. The appearance of Tanan brings to krylord not only a powerful hero, but more importantly, through his successive victories, Tanan tells all the creatures in krylord that the mage is not invincible. With their strength, they also have the opportunity to overthrow the rule of the mage. Unfortunately, the hero ogre can''t wait for this day. Although rod has been waiting in Elon''s residence, he has been estimating the time. From the hero ogre left vilnin, until now, if it did not die on the way, according to its speed, it should also return to kruelod. Chapter 327 Just as rod is waiting for the news of Elon, a big event is also happening in kruelod, not far from rod. One after another, the war has made the originally silent kluode bloom new vitality. The barbarian''s numb mind seemed to wake up with the battle. In the eyes of the mage, this kind of vitality may be an unstable factor, but in the eyes of the hero Tanan, the leader of krylord, this kind of vitality is a sign that krylord''s counterattack is coming. There are only a few defectors like the hero ogres in the territory of krylord. More barbarians do not have a heroic strategic vision, but are more nostalgic for the land they live in, even if it has been enslaved by blakada. Daring to lead all ethnic groups to move when the situation is not clear is a matter of great courage. The migration of ethnic groups needs to consider many things, such as the choice of route, the source of food, and whether the location is suitable. Due to the difference of biological order, it is likely to migrate in the past, but the environment is worse than that of krylord. Especially when Tanan showed great strength, successive victories greatly enhanced the confidence of these savage creatures. Almost all creatures believe that the hero Tanan will win the war. these No matter the ogres, orcs, or centaurs with wild habits, Tanan united them with the common evidence of their blood, the blood of krylord. Even in the past, conflicts often broke out among some ethnic groups in the territory of kroord, even with blood feuds, but in this case, due to the rule of Tanan, ethnic conflicts were suppressed. Now, all their attention is focused on the fight against blakada. When he just returned to kluode and saw the situation in kluode, Tanan vowed to change all this. At the beginning, Tanan was also obstructed, and the tribes did not recognize the rule of Tanan. However, when Tanan showed his strength and proved himself by his actions, this kind of obstruction no longer exists. Now, all the liberated races in krylord are headed by Tanan, who has recognized his leadership. For ordinary barbarians, after many years of enslavement, they are finally liberated. They are very grateful to Tanan. The status of Tanan in their hearts is just like that of blakada''s mage God in the hearts of ordinary mages. All the creatures who stay in the territory of krylord firmly believe that their leader, the hero Tanan, will lead them to drive out all the mages who come to invade krylord, and lead krylord into a glorious era. When rod first entered the world, he had inquired about the hero Tanan in the thieves guild, just to determine the time of the expansion. If, at that time, Tanan''s reputation was just spread, and only a few gold coins were needed to get his information, then now, the thieves guild will even take the initiative to block Tanan''s information. Only at a great cost can we learn about Tanan. At that time, Tanan was still fighting for the liberation of the whole kluode, and there were not many creatures he could mobilize. His identity was just a natural hero of kluode. The only thing worth caring about was that he was powerful and mastered the artifact. But up to now, Tanan has become the actual leader of krylord, and most of the territory has been liberated. I don''t know how many creatures he can mobilize. In the face of such a state of Tanan, even if blakada is fully prepared, there is not necessarily a way to defeat him, let alone blakada who does not care about Tanan at all. The mages of blakada still don''t realize the horror of kluode. Maybe even if some mages can predict this, they won''t take it to heart. Mages have their own goals, whether it''s studying magic, building territory, or other things. these After all, if there is any abnormality in the territory of krylord, it should be handled by other mages, which has nothing to do with him. Like Elon, who is making a special deal with rod, silver cliff is a town near the border. Elon should be the first to know what happened in the territory of krylord. But the actual situation is not so. Almost all of Elon''s attention is on the transformation of death knights. I''m afraid that even if kruld hits silver cliff city, Elon will respond. Rod can''t know the state of the other mages, but judging from Elon''s performance, other mages probably won''t be much better. For the decadent blakada, although it still retains the name of the holy land of mages, its brilliance is no better than at the beginning. The process of magic research has been going on, but the mages who study magic have changed a lot. For blakada, I don''t know whether it is good or bad. cutting-edge news Just after the end of a battle, facing the decadent mages in the territory of krylord, Tanan didn''t even show the ability to ban the magic ball, but simply led his subordinates and easily destroyed the mage''s residence here. Tanan still retains the habits of barbarians and doesn''t pay much attention to the surrounding environment. After the battle, he sits in a ruins and thinks about the information about the war. cutting-edge news Almost all of the mages who went to krylord arrived at the city of conquest. When the mages established their own dominant position, they established the city in krylord. For the creatures of krylord, the city of Conquest represents more than just a town. It symbolizes the long-term enslavement of the mage to krylord and is the stigma of krylord. Chapter 328 Tanan knows that once he conquers the conquered city, he can raise the morale of all creatures in the territory of krylord to the peak. At the same time, he can prove to the mages in blakada that krylord is ready to fight back. In addition to being able to directly connect with blakada and kluode, the conquest city also blocked the connection between kluode and their depths. Through the city of conquest, Tanan can reach the deepest part of krylord, where the ancient and powerful creatures of krylord live. In the peak period of blakhada, those mages had also entered the deepest part of krylord. They wanted to conquer all the creatures here, but they met with tenacious resistance. these these these On the surface, they are blocked by the roads and conquered cities in the territory of krylord, which makes them unable to move out easily. But in fact, it is also related to their fear. The mages specially set up the city of Conquest here. In this way, they wanted to let the powerful mages who appeared later complete their original goal and conquer all the creatures in the territory of krylord, including those in the deep. these cutting-edge news Many mages will go to the arena to watch. If you pay attention, you can even see the high-level mages in the arena. The slaves used in the arena naturally came from the territory of krylord. From the half beast population, Tanan learned that among the fighters controlled by the arena, there was even a Cyclops. Cyclops is one of the creatures living in the depths of krylord. It has the oldest blood of krylord in its body, and its strength is far stronger than that of ordinary ogres. Tanan doesn''t know how the Cyclops was controlled, but as long as he successfully conquers the conquered city and rescues it, Tanan will be able to contact its tribe through this Cyclops, which can also be regarded as establishing contact with the creatures in the depths of krylord. In addition to the one eyed giant, Tanan was most angry with another barbarian in the arena. Tanan is more tolerant of creatures of his own race. Even if he does not want to join the fight or wants to withdraw from the territory of krylord, though he is dissatisfied, he will not punish them. It can be said that few people of the same race make Tanan feel so angry. Through the story of the escaped Orc slave, this barbarian also has the status of hero, but he has no plan to fight for kluode. Instead, he takes the initiative to be loyal to a mage and manages everything in the arena for him. The barbarian hated his identity, and even wanted to completely abandon the blood of krylord. Therefore, he would not have any pity for all the slaves in the arena. If he offended him a little, he would torture him and finally let him die in the arena. It can be said that the dead creatures in his hands are more than those in the battle in the arena. For the barbarian hero who betrayed his own blood, Tanan didn''t have any idea of joining hands, just wanted to kill him himself. At this time, Tanan looked around. As a result of just ending a battle, his barbarian army is wantonly destroying to vent their emotions. Whether the camp left by these mages or the corpses of these mages have become the targets of these barbarians'' destruction. these For a moment, the surrounding scenes were more chaotic and the smell was rampant. Even Tanan, the hero on one side, could not help frowning. In the process of traveling, Tanan also came to eracia, the most prosperous Terran, to observe their fighting style. During the observation, Tanan was deeply impressed by the regular army of human beings. In addition to the basic strength shown by the soldiers, their uniform action and strict discipline are still fresh in Tanan''s memory. Under the leadership of a high-level knight, this army alone will be able to defeat the inferior army which is far stronger than them. these This is the nature of these barbarians. Tanan can''t train these barbarians into human troops, and blakada won''t give him time to do so. these these Tanan looked at the orc and his name, Gulo, flashed through his mind. Orcs are generally weak in intelligence and strength, but there will always be a few of them. Compared with other orcs, Gulo has higher intelligence and loyalty to Antarctica, but his strength is weaker. At the same time, Gulo is also one of the members who have been following Tanan since the beginning of the battle. Tanan''s subordinates all know that Tanan has shown great trust in Guluo and let him manage many things. Although Guluo''s strength is not good, no barbarian can underestimate it. Guluo came to Tanan and whispered a few words to Tanan. After listening to Guluo, Tanan''s eyes are fixed. Tanan learned that an ogre hero who had led the group to move out came back here. He seemed to be attached with an abnormal state by the mage and wanted to see himself. Chapter 329 Through Guluo''s report, Tanan knows that the additional state of the hero ogre seems very unusual. When he saw the appearance of the hero ogre, Gulo saw the abnormality in his body. Even though he is weak, Gulo still has a general understanding of the cost of the magic that can turn a hero ogre into this kind of magic. Therefore, when reporting to tananhui, Gulo focused on the abnormality of the hero ogre. these Soon, under the leadership of Guluo, the hero ogre came to Tanan. Next to the hero ogre, there are several powerful barbarians guarding it to prevent it from doing anything else. Compared with the ordinary creatures in the territory of krylord, the barbarians who are responsible for guarding the hero ogres are more powerful, but they are still unable to compare with the hero ogres. these these these Tanan''s attention, all in front of the hero ogre body. Because of his heroic identity, Tanan felt the hero identity of the ogre for the first time, and naturally would not pay attention to the barbarians around him. Tanan noticed that the hero ogre was covered with a special breath, which was extremely unknown in Tanan''s feelings. Even Tanan, who has little research on magic, can still clearly feel this. Although rod didn''t kill the hero ogre, in the battle with the ghost dragon, after being eroded by the ghost dragon breath, the hero ogre''s body has already aged, and his constitution has become extremely weak. Aging is a powerful force, can ignore all resistance, causing irreversible negative effect, and Youming dragon breath just with this effect. flower cutting-edge news However, Tanan could not connect the aging Ogre with the powerful ogre hero in his memory. In Tanan''s memory, he once rescued a tribe''s ogres, but when Tanan negotiated with these ogres, there were some disputes. In the end, the ogres finally choose to leave kludorod, and the hero ogre in front of them should be the leader of the ogre tribe. Tanan doesn''t know why the hero ogre became like this, but this is obviously closely related to those mages. Maybe it was a mage who did it. Thinking of this, Tanan felt an unbearable anger. Even though he had some disputes with the hero ogre, Tanan was angry for the hero ogre just because they had the same blood. Tanan did not ask the hero ogre what, but directly took out a treasure from his arms. red The pearl is not big. Tanan can hold it tightly with one hand. red If any mages appear here, they will find that they have lost their perception of all magic elements. Even the mana value contained in their body is completely silent at this time, and they can''t be mobilized at all. Around the ruins, the cheers of the barbarians, who had been reveling in a battle victory, gradually died down. these Even if the barbarians didn''t know any etiquette, their voice dropped under the cover of the forbidden magic barrier. red At this time, I don''t know what Tanan did, the surrounding forbidden magic barrier began to shrink toward the interior. The area covered by the barrier is getting smaller and smaller, and finally it just covers the space around the hero ogre. The barbarian guard nearby saw this scene, realized Tanan''s behavior, and quickly retreated from the space covered by the forbidden demon barrier, leaving only the hero ogre inside the barrier. Looking at the hero ogre inside the barrier without any reaction, Tanan''s expression gradually became dignified. As time went by, Tanan finally shook his head. With a flash of red light on the surface of the forbidden magic ball, the barrier surrounding the hero ogre instantly disappeared, and the surrounding magic elements filled the area again, as if nothing had happened. At this time, Tanan can only shake his head. Tanan wants to banish the aging state of the hero Ogre with the effect of forbidding the magic ball, but it doesn''t work. The aging state added by the nether dragon breath is not the same as the general state magic, but directly affects the body of the hero ogre, making it rapidly aging. Even the powerful forbidden magic ball, which can restrain all spells, cannot reverse this process. Also, the nether dragon breath is not a spell. The ghost dragon''s breath is just like that of other dragons. It''s the biological instinct of the ghost dragon. Even in the battlefield, banning the magic ball can''t limit the ghost dragon''s breath. Tanan wanted to restore the hero ogre status by banning the ball, but he couldn''t do it. Tanan can feel the weak vitality of the hero ogre in front of him. It is obvious that he will not live long, and he will not see the day when he liberates the whole of krylord. Even though he is so old and his rank is greatly reduced, the hero ogre still insists on finding himself. Tanan knows that he must have something important to tell himself. Looking at the old hero ogre in front of him, Tanan couldn''t help asking, "what happened to you? How did it become like this? " Chapter 330 Facing Tanan''s question, the hero ogre replied: "I had settled down with my people, but I was attacked by an undead mage. In the battle, I was influenced by his magic, and that''s how it is now." After this journey, it seems that the hero ogre has completely opened his eyes to the attack he suffered, and there is no big fluctuation in his mind, just like what happened to other creatures. Tanan listened to it and nodded. these At this time, the hero ogre continued: "the reason why this necromancer attacked our tribe is very strange. If I didn''t know this personally, I would never believe it." "The mage seems to want to see you through my introduction." Hearing this, Tanan seemed a little uncertain. He thought the hero ogre was wrong and confirmed: "see me? Are you sure? " Tanan never disguised his existence, but not many mages noticed it, the leader who appeared on the wasteland of krylord. For the mages of blakhada, in their eyes, even the whole of kluode is just a wild area, not to mention it has long been conquered by them. these these But now, from the mouth of the hero ogre, Tanan suddenly learned that a necromancer he had never seen could accurately name himself. At this time, the hero ogre nodded, which was an answer to Tanan''s question. cutting-edge news Because blakada blocked the news of the necromancer, Tanan didn''t know much about the necromancer. He just knew that they were a group of people who were expelled by blakada, and they also mastered the magic used by the necromancer. According to Tanan''s information, necromancers always like to play tricks in the dark, always thinking about how to overthrow the whole blakada Empire, but their real strength is not very good, As the hero ogre slowly tells the details of the battle, Tanan''s assessment of the necromancer has gradually improved. Tanan''s brows wrinkled when he learned the location of the ogres. flower Compared with those mages in blakada, this necromancer is obviously more than them. He can find himself accurately, and even find the creatures who guide him. When he sees himself, he can have a discussion. As for the necromancer who always likes to play tricks, Tanan has never put them in his mind. In Tanan''s eyes, if he has enough strength, he doesn''t need this kind of means at all. But now, even if he doesn''t see rod, Tanan realizes the power of the necromancer just by vaguely feeling rod''s arrangement. Tanan realized that if the necromancer really saw himself, there might be enough possibility to persuade him to agree to some of his demands, but the hero ogre did not let this happen. Looking at the hero ogre and recalling the dispute between them, Tanan also has a general understanding of why the ogre tribe was attacked by the necromancer. After rescuing the cannibals, Tanan once wanted them to fight for himself and for the whole klorod, especially the hero cannibal. Because of his powerful strength, Tanan believed that under the influence of the forbidden magic ball, the hero cannibal could play its most powerful role in the battlefield. But unfortunately, Tanan''s proposal was rejected by the hero ogre. Even if the whole ogre tribe was willing to work for itself, the hero ogre flatly refused this request and left krylord with the tribe. After a long period of enslavement, the hero ogre has long forgotten his hatred for the mage. When he was rescued, he just wanted to save his people. Although Tanan is dissatisfied with the decision made by the hero ogre, he can understand it. Tanan didn''t force him to stay in krylord, but let him go. Tanan didn''t expect that the hero ogre would become like this. Due to the decision of the hero ogre, it was doomed that it could not agree to the request of the necromancer and return to kruelod, which eventually led to the destruction of the tribe. In the story of the hero ogre, Tanan also learned that the necromancer was rod. When he learned that rod had destroyed the whole ogre tribe, but did not kill the hero ogre on the spot, just to let him bring a word to himself and a greeting from him, Tanan wrote down rod''s name. After telling everything, the hero ogre said, "in addition to me, there are several surviving people who come here with me. They all admire you and are willing to fight for you." Speaking of this, as if thinking of something, the hero ogre shook his head, no longer words. Seeing the hero ogre in this state, Tanan said, "what about you? Haven''t you changed your mind yet? I''m going to attack the conquest city. Would you like to join in this battle? Even if your strength declines, even if you die in this war, you can also show the glory of krylord. " To Tanan''s surprise, the hero ogre shook his head and did not agree to his request. "Why? Are you afraid of something? Even if you don''t join the fight, you won''t survive for long. You can use your last life to kill the mages who have been bullying us all the time and avenge your dead people. Why don''t you want to join the fight? " Facing Tanan''s question, the hero ogre said: "I''ve never been afraid of death. I''m just afraid that my people will die before me. Tanan, even if you liberate all the areas of krylord, sooner or later the mage''s revenge will come, and we won''t win. " Chapter 331 The words of the hero ogre, as if frustrated, penetrated into every barbarian''s heart. After listening to his words, Tanan did not have too many fluctuations in his heart. In the previous contact with the hero ogre, it said the same to Tanan. Tanan has long been used to it. However, other barbarians around him were very angry after listening to his words. these Even if the ogre has the status of a hero, we can''t question the decision of their leader, hero Tanan. Before the barbarian guards around could punish them, Tanan stopped them immediately. At this time, looking at the hero ogre, Tanan said: "you are wrong. Under the effect of forbidden magic ball, mages are not afraid. What we really need to deal with is the puppets controlled by mages. If the whole kluode is united, why can''t we defeat blakada? " Hearing Tanan''s story, the hero ogre shook his head and did not answer his words. Seeing the attitude of the hero ogre, Tanan was also angry. What he didn''t understand was why the hero ogre didn''t want to change his mind and always believed in it. "It seems that in the long enslavement, your fighting spirit has already been exhausted. Your present state really disgraces your heroic identity." "If you don''t want to join the fight, why do you want to return here? these Or do you have any other ideas? " At this time, in Tanan''s eyes, the figure of the hero ogre, which was originally thin due to aging, is not worth mentioning. Even in the figure, the hero ogre is far more than Tanan, and Tanan does not care about it at all. The advantage of body shape didn''t bring the hero ogre the courage he should have. Tanan is fully confident of the conquering city to be attacked this time. He can attack it and ask the hero ogre in front of him to give him a chance to wash away his shame and die with glory, not because of the aging of his body. But the hero ogre doesn''t seem to appreciate it. Facing Tanan''s question, the hero ogre finally replied: "I''m not a hero because of myself. I just want to save my people. Unfortunately, even without the control of the mage, this wish has not come true. " "I''m not afraid to fight, but I don''t have your ideal, Tanan. I know what role my people and I can play on the battlefield once we join the war, but equally, we will face the greatest danger. I just don''t want my people to die, so I take them away with me. " these Tanan was a little disappointed when he heard the story of the hero ogre. In the previous conversation, Tanan had a general understanding of what the hero ogre thought, and he just confirmed it at this time. Tanan said, "I will pay attention to your people and try not to let them die in the war." With that, Tanan no longer cares about the hero ogre, but plans to leave with his men. After some time of rest, the rest of the barbarians around had already been ready. The anger that had not been vented in the battle gathered again, waiting for Tanan to take them to the next target. In the face of ordinary creatures in the territory of krylord, Tanan can easily mobilize their emotions, whether it''s Tanan''s identity as a leader or his leadership bonus, which helps Tanan to achieve this easily. However, for the existence of the same hero identity, similar to the previous hero ogre, this is difficult to achieve easily. Tanan knew that no matter what he said, he couldn''t change the mind of the hero ogre. For the hero ogre, Tanan does not value its strength. According to its current state, there has been a major decline in strength, even less than an ordinary ogre can play a role. Tanan wants to convince the hero ogre, mainly to show his attitude. Seeing that the hero ogre has not changed in any way, Tanan no longer insists. As Tanan was about to leave, the hero ogre seemed to have expected something and said, "Tanan, I want to remind you that you have to face more enemies than the mages of blakada. Although the forbidden magic ball is powerful, it has some limitations. " "I was attacked by a necromancer who didn''t know the origin. Besides him, there were more forces hiding in the dark to observe the situation here. How many companions will die in order to achieve your goal, don''t you expect? " Compared with other barbarians, the hero ogre has a longer-term vision and can feel the crisis facing Tanan. At the same time, the hero ogre clearly knows that this war will not end easily. Even if Tanan liberates the whole of krylord, he will not give up. When the barbarians found that the powerful mages were so vulnerable, they could not calm down their anger just by liberating kluode, and the war was bound to spread. For the hero ogre''s reminder, Tanan did not take it to heart, just said: "I have expected what you said. I have never paid attention to those mages who only dare to observe in the dark. Without a spell, they can''t pose any threat. " "As for what you are worried about, the sacrifices of those around you, I believe that even if they die, they will not have any regrets. They died for krylord, for all of us. It is they who, with their own death, have won victory for other compatriots. " "In the war, there are always people who will die. For them, it is better to die in such a glorious war than to be humiliated and killed by the mage! And I''m ashamed of people who don''t want to die and just want to save themselves in the war. " With that, Tanan no longer talked about it or cared about the hero ogre. Instead, he immediately summoned his men to prepare for action. Looking at Tanan like this, the hero ogre can only sigh. Tanan never cared about his life. What he cared about was the whole situation of krylord. In terms of leadership, Tanan is undoubtedly qualified, but not so good for other creatures under his command. This is also the reason why the hero ogres do not want to join the Tanan army. Looking at Tanan, who is leading his men away, the hero ogre stands up and follows the army with heavy steps. Chapter 332 Silver cliff city, rod has been waiting for the news of Elon. The waiting process is a little long. Because of this position, rod can''t do deep meditation, and ordinary meditation can''t bring much improvement. For a moment, rod seems to have nothing to do. In the long waiting process, rod did not idle, but came to Elon''s study, from which read some classics. Although it is difficult for rod to acquire special skills from books, he can still acquire some knowledge in this way. All kinds of information recorded in books, as well as some long-standing legends, may be able to play a role when. these Rod was looking through the books and remembering what had happened in the past few days. When rod said the conditions, the city leader Elon began to run for the message of artifact parts. In the first few days, rod could see Elon outside the mansion. In the following days, rod could not see Elon at all. Although Elon is not in Yinya city for the time being, the internal management of Yinya city is still in good order. In the past few days, Rhode has seen the most people who are in charge of the internal affairs of Yinya city. In the course of these days, Elon did not restrict rod''s activities, but opened all the books in the study according to the conditions. For ordinary people, to be able to learn any primary skill from books in a short period of time can be regarded as a strong learning ability. these Ailong was able to agree to rod''s condition, which naturally came to mind. However, for Rowling, this is not true at all. By reading these books, Rowling can easily master most of the skills, even the skills of experts, but it only takes a little longer. If Elon knew this in advance, he might change his mind and refuse rod''s second offer, but he obviously didn''t think of it. At this time, Rhode, who is reading books about mysticism, suddenly hears a slight sound coming from the other side of the room. The sound is clear and crisp, and there is no deliberate lowering of the volume. At the beginning, the sound seemed to be intermittent, with some interruptions in the middle, but later, the sound could be continuously transmitted to Rhode''s ear. Rod looked in the direction of the sound and saw Rowling, who was also looking through the books. At this time, Rowling is reading a Book of unknown materials. Compared with the carefully maintained books about magic knowledge around, this book is extremely shabby. Most of the pages are already dark yellow, and the words on the cover are not clear. Rowling is browsing the contents of the book, and her voice is very clear, but rod can''t understand the meaning of Rowling''s words. Rod knew that what Rowling said should be another language. Although he could not understand the meaning of Rowling''s words, rod could hear some charm from Rowling''s reading. Because he has no special language skills, rod can only understand the simplest common language of human beings. As for the languages unique to other tribes, rod can''t understand them at all. It seems to feel rod''s gaze, Rowling''s voice reduced a lot. Seeing that rod didn''t seem to leave, she closed the book and looked at rod. Her eyes seemed to be confused. "What kind of language are you talking about?" rod asked Hearing rod''s question, Rowling thought that it was her own recitation of the words in the books that bothered rod, so she explained: "krulood, I found a book recording krulood here. The author is a bard, and also recorded some interesting things that happened in krulood." As if thinking of the contents of the book, Rowling couldn''t help but smile. However, when she noticed rod''s unchanging face, she immediately put away her smile. Hearing Rowling''s story, rod seemed puzzled and asked, "do you have any special linguistic skills? Or is it just krulood? Just by reading this book, without long practice? " In rod''s view, linguistics is different from other knowledge and can not be obtained by reading books. flower Rod recalled that through the last words she heard in her ears, Rowling was able to recite the poems in the book without any obstruction. After hearing rod''s question, Rowling hesitated for a moment, finally nodded and said, "when I read this book, a lot of knowledge appeared in my mind. In addition to krullo German, it seems that there are many languages I haven''t heard of..." Rowling''s answer proves that what Rhode thinks in her heart is linguistics. When players master linguistics, they can communicate with most of the alien creatures, and the effect is equivalent to diplomacy of the same level. It can be said that linguistics is the premise of communication with other species. flower At the same time, players can also rely on their own efforts to master this special skill through language learning. The improvement of linguistics is very special. When you master a language completely, you will automatically acquire this special skill. You will master a lot of languages whether you have heard of them before or not. It is in this way that Rowling mastered linguistics. Knowing all this, rod has a new understanding of Rowling''s learning ability. After these days of study, Rowling has mastered a lot of special skills. Although she has no chance to use them, her strength has been greatly improved. Rod didn''t know where the limit of Rowling''s learning ability was, or there was no limit at all. As if thinking of something, rod took out an old book from the space ring and handed it to Rowling. Chapter 333 At this time, Rowling took the book from rod''s hands, with a trace of doubt in her eyes. According to Rowling''s memory, rod had already taught himself the books he had. Even in the process of waiting, I can only keep looking through the books I have mastered. I didn''t expect that rod would take out a book I haven''t seen. Since he has this book, why don''t he take it out early and give it to me? At rod''s signal, Rowling opens the book in her hand and begins to read the contents of the book. Slowly, in the process of reading, Rowling''s face began to change. Rowling notes that the problem in the book is not a simple lingua franca, but a mixture of krylord''s vernacular and other parts of the language. Through the linguistics that Rowling had just mastered, Rowling realized that it even included elvish. After learning this, Rowling generally realized why rod didn''t give the book to him at the beginning. Even if rod gave it to him early in the morning, because of the language barrier, she couldn''t know the content. But now, due to her strong learning ability, Rowling will be able to understand the contents of this book after she has mastered linguistics, which is why rod handed this book to Rowling. The book that rod handed to Rowling is a treasure he got from Silva tribe, Silva''s poem. When he got this poem, rod had the impression that its effect was not powerful. It could only enhance the overall attribute of the Centaur of the Silva tribe, but could not have any effect on other creatures. After getting this poem, rod also asked the Centaur leader what information was recorded in the book itself, but the Centaur leader could not say anything. In addition to some of krylord''s native language, there are also a lot of elvish language in the poem. The Centaur leader does not know much about the language of pure elves. When he learned that the Centaur leader could not translate the meaning of the poem, rod had to put the poem away. When he had the chance to find a person with special skills of advanced linguistics to translate, he could know the real purpose of the poem. At that time, rod was still accumulating strength to complete the soul task. In the process of successive battles, this poem was gradually forgotten by rod. It was not until he realized that Rowling had mastered linguistics that rod remembered the poem in his hand. The purpose of giving this poem to Rowling is to let Rowling look at the content and see if the additional attributes of the poem can be enhanced through this form. At this time, Rowling also began to read the poem, began to read the contents of it. In the process, rod had to wait. In the process of waiting, rod also took a book in his hand and began to read it at will. Rod''s gaze seems to be on the book in his hand, but what he is actually looking at is his own property panel. Even Rowling on one side doesn''t find anything unusual. Rod noticed that during the waiting time, his experience value has been greatly improved, which is naturally related to rod''s death knights. Any creature killed by the death knight can increase rod''s experience. In addition to the Centaur leader who is fighting in vilning, rod also has a death knight under him. Now he should have controlled the city of Warren, waiting for rod to return. At this time, just as rod was calculating his experience value, suddenly, rod noticed that in his attribute panel, experience value began to jump rapidly. At that moment, rod had more than 10000 experience points than when he first checked. Through the system log, rod determined that the number of new experience values should be around 15000. At the same time, rod confirmed that the experience gained in an instant only shows that it is the experience provided by a single creature. Rod knows that for creatures that can provide 15000 experience points, only level 5 heroes can do it except level 7 creatures. In the system log, there is no information about this creature. He just gives the experience value to rod. But through some things he vaguely feels, rod probably guesses which creature the 15000 experience value comes from. When his experience increased again, rod wanted to upgrade his skill level immediately, but he seemed to think of something and stopped this idea for a while. Before long, when rod was still thinking about how to further enhance her strength, Rowling finished reading this poem. After reading the whole poem, Rowling looks a little depressed, as if infected by the things recorded in the poem. Rod can clearly feel this. Rod reached out and was about to take the poem back to see if there was any new effect. However, Rowling held the poem tightly and didn''t seem to give it up. When rod''s hand touched the poem, Rowling noticed that rod was thinking of something. Rowling let go of the poem. Rod holds the poem in his hand, but to his disappointment, the additional effect of the poem has not been improved to any extent, and still can only improve the attribute of Silva centaur. Knowing this, rod could only shake his head. Just as he was preparing to put the poem into the space ring, rod noticed that Rowling seemed to be watching the poem in her hand all the time. After discovering this point, rod did not put the poem into the space ring, but handed it to Rowling, who took it quickly. For rod, this poem is just a treasure of useless effect. The additional effect of the poem can''t do anything for rod. Even if the poem is damaged, rod won''t have any heartache. However, when rod noticed that Rowling seemed very concerned about this poem, he could not help but have a kind of curiosity in his heart. Rod wanted to know why this poem attracted Rowling''s attention. If the attribute of the poem is strong, then Rowling can be excused for caring about it. However, the attribute of this poem is obviously not good, but Rowling can still care about it very much, which is a little strange. Rod realized that the reason for Rowling''s change was obviously because of what was recorded in the poem, or perhaps what was recorded in the poem that he did not know. Looking at Rowling, who was holding the poem and didn''t know what she was thinking, rod asked, "is there anything in the poem?" Chapter 334 After hearing rod''s question, Rowling came back to herself. After reaction, it seemed that she recalled her previous actions. Rowling seemed a little embarrassed and said, "sorry, I was still immersed in the content of the poem..." As if for his previous behavior to explain some, said, Rowling''s voice gradually decreased. When she noticed that rod didn''t take it to heart, she said again: "The poem tells the origin of the Silva clan and a beautiful love story. It is a love story about centaurs and elves." Hearing Rowling''s reply, rod seemed a little uncertain and said, "really?" "Well, according to the poem, it happened a long time ago when the Centaurs had just moved to Eli." these "As for what happened in the process of migration, there is no clear record in the poems, but only emphasizes the hardship of this period." While saying this, Rowling opened the poem in her hand, pointed to one of the pages, and motioned to rod. Rod looked at the position Rowling pointed to, only to find a large string of words on the book that he did not know. Because he didn''t master the special skills of linguistics, rod could not understand the content recorded in books like Rowling, and he could not understand the position Rowling pointed out. At this time, Rowling seems to have noticed this situation, realizing that rod can not understand the content of the book, and no longer pointed out the position. these After learning about a new thing, Rowling wants to share it with rod. Rowling does not hide anything about the situation recorded in the poem and tells it all. "After moving to Eli, the Centaurs have to face many difficulties, one of which is how to get along with the aborigines in Eli." "Eli''s Elves were hostile to this group of savage creatures from krylord from the beginning. these "Brother, do you see that? This is written in the fairest elves'' words, dull and stubborn elves. " As she spoke, Rowling''s face was full of laughter, and her fingers pointed to one of the positions again. It seems that pointing alone can''t express the effect. According to the Elvish language recorded in the book, Rowling read this sentence in an exaggerated tone. Whether it is deliberately elongated, ironic pronunciation, or Rowling''s own tone, it has a humorous meaning. One side of rod, although unable to understand the meaning of the sentence Rowling said, but also infected by Rowling at this time, can not help but show a smile on his face. environment With the increase of time, the intensity of the conflict gradually increased, but under the restraint of the two sides, there has been no large-scale fighting As if recalling the subsequent plot recorded in the poem, Rowling''s voice became slow and heavy. "This kind of situation is doomed not to last for a long time. Soon, under the continuous friction, the Centaur could not bear this kind of situation and began to plunder in the territory." "For this reason, the elves also took measures at the first time and began to expel the Centaur from the territory of Eli. For this reason, the two races started a battle." "According to the records in the poem, the real powerful elves in Eli totally disdain to attack the migrating centaurs. They just let the ordinary elves drive them out." "This is the Centaur who escaped, how can it be the opponent of these elves? Just as the war became more and more fierce and the Centaurs were seriously injured, something happened that was unexpected to both creatures. " "A male elf falls in love with a female centaur. Because of the war between races, they are bound to be affected." "The poem records in detail the mental changes of the male elf. From the beginning, he just wanted to escape here with his beloved female Centaur, to try to end the war between the Centaur and the elves in order to make their love recognized. " "The elf tried many ways, but he couldn''t do it. The war between the two races is not something he can change as an elf. " "In the process of trying, even his beloved female Centaur was captured and imprisoned by the Centaurs. The Centaurs also can''t accept it. The female Centaur with symbolic meaning in the family will fall in love with an elf." "The elf was very disappointed until one day, by chance, he found that the residents of a village were gathering together to try to kill an old woman, who they believed was a witch." "According to his past experience and rules of conduct, the elf thought it was a kind of persecution and immediately came forward to stop the residents." "After showing their strength, the residents immediately scattered and fled, and the witch was saved. When the spirit confirmed to the old woman, she found that she was a witch, just as the residents said. She was kind-hearted and never harmed anyone "After hearing the story of the spirit, the witch, in order to thank him for his help, taught him a strange ceremony. Through this ceremony, he was able to prove his love for female centaurs." these Said here, Rowling will be in the hands of the poem turned a page. And rod couldn''t help looking at the poem. This time, a picture appeared in the poem. Although rod could not understand the words recorded in the poem, he could see it clearly. "The spirit came to the Centaur''s tribe and rescued his beloved female centaur. With the consent of the female Centaur, the spirit combined himself with the female Centaur by using the ceremony taught by the witch. Even the soul was completely blended and could never be separated, becoming a new creature." "This is the origin of Silva''s centaur. When the elves heard this, they finally began to understand what kind of creature the Centaur was, and the war stopped for the time being. " Chapter 335 "At the end of the poem, it is recorded that peace was restored to Eli when the war was over. these "As a product of pure love, Silva Centaur, half a centaur, half a spirit, has both advantages, but does not retain their disadvantages. The Silva Centaur is not seen as a monster, but is admired by creatures of both races "In the following days, with the first Silva Centaur as the guide, after a long time of contact, the elves and centaurs began to live in harmony. "And the consciousness of combining soul into one has been handed down. Many spirits with pure soul will also carry out this ceremony with centaurs. The number of Silva centaurs is increasing, and the race is gradually becoming stronger." "This is the story in the poem." After telling the story in the poem, Rowling stopped talking. As if thinking of something, Rowling just looked at rod, waiting for his answer. At this point, rod''s attention is completely focused on the picture on the last page of the poem. Because the poem has existed for a long time, the pages of the book have already turned yellow, and some of them are dilapidated. However, in the process of telling the story, Rowling does not have any obstruction, but tells the whole story according to her own understanding. Rhode noticed that the picture on the last page of the poem was very dim due to its long existence, but it still had a clear outline. What appears in this picture is a powerful centaur. Two heavy battle axes were hanging beside it, and a long bow with fine carving patterns was being pulled open with both hands, but the patterns on it could not be seen clearly. What attracted rod''s attention most was the Centaur''s face. In the picture, the Centaur''s face is covered by a mask. Through the dimly visible pattern, rod confirmed that the mask on his face should be the one the Centaur leader once wore. Behind the mask, the Centaur''s ears are also finely depicted. Unlike conventional centaurs, which are similar to the ears of human beings, they are extremely sharp and long, which are obviously possessed by elves. In this picture, the muscle outline of the Centaur is very obvious, maintaining a chasing posture in the rush, as if to deal with its enemies. According to the records in the poem, rod knows that what is recorded in this painting should be the first Silva Centaur, which is the product of the combination of spirit and centaur. When rod learned the whole story recorded in the poem, his mind could not help changing. For the story recorded in the poem, rod did not pay much attention, but put his attention to a problem in the poem. For this point, rod can not help but fall into deep thinking. After waiting in place for a while, Rowling still did not get rod''s answer. In Rowling''s eyes, rod seemed to be lost in thought. In Rowling''s mind, she thought that rod, like herself, was also affected by the plot of the story and moved by their love. At this point, Rowling said, "it''s a wonderful relationship, isn''t it? The final result is also satisfactory. It''s a good story. " Said, as if to think of something, Rowling''s face appeared some smile. Rod, who was thinking, turned back immediately after hearing what Rowling had said. Knowing what Rowling meant, rod shook his head and asked: "Didn''t you notice an obvious anomaly in the story?" Hearing rod''s question, Rowling looked puzzled and asked, "what''s unusual? Do you mean that when they are united, they come to the battlefield and end the turning point of the battle? " "No, it''s not unusual. The real abnormality should happen to the witch in the story. " Rod denied Rowling''s answer and said: "The special ceremony taught him by the witch changed the end of the story. If the wizard didn''t teach him this ceremony after he rescued the witch, even if he got out of the Centaur, it would not be possible to achieve the ending recorded in the poem and end the war. " "In the poem, the witch is just a simple record, as if her appearance was just to teach the spirit to hold a ceremony. But in fact, this witch is what you should pay attention to as a caster. " "This kind of magic, which combines the souls of two creatures into one, is not much better than the undead magic. Even in the underground world where witches exist, this kind of witchcraft is also taboo. How can witches who can easily master this kind of witchcraft knowledge be simple? " "If you want to master this level of witchcraft knowledge, it is impossible to achieve only theoretical research. If you don''t use a large number of creatures to make experiments, you will never get this kind of ceremony, let alone teach it to elves who have no foundation. " "You can''t imagine how many creatures you need to sacrifice just for this magic ceremony. To achieve this, the witch''s strength can be imagined. According to her strength, as long as she is willing, it is impossible for her to be caught by a group of villagers. " "If the content recorded in the poem is true, I would like to believe that it is a test, even a secret invasion, of Eli by the underground magic world." "On the contrary, for the whole story, there are detailed records in the poem, and even some secret information, including this magic ceremony, are completely recorded." "If the story in the poem is not made up by the Bard, then its author should be the witch in the story." When he said what he saw from the story, rod ignored the stunned Rowling and took the poem from her hand. In fact, if the picture of a centaur does not appear on the last page of the book, rod may really think that the story in the poem is completely made up. Because of his long history, rod has no way to make textual research, and can only guess by himself. But when rod noticed the picture, he realized that the story in the poem was probably true. In the picture, the treasure of the Centaur had tried its power. The ability to accurately record the patterns of these treasures may have explained something to rod. Chapter 336 One side, after listening to rod''s story, Rowling seems to be stunned, until the hand of the poem was taken away, this reaction. these these When reading the story recorded in the poem, Rowling''s attention was completely attracted by the plot of the poem, and she didn''t think of the witch in the poem at all. Due to the different perspectives of observing things, and Rowling did not read with the attitude of discovering problems, it is normal that she did not notice this abnormality. At this time, through rod''s narration, after noticing the abnormality of the witch, the plot that originally attracted Rowling in the poem seems not so wonderful now. Looking at rod, who was watching the poem in her hand, Rowling didn''t know what to say for a moment. Rowling just wanted to share a touching story with rod, but it turned out to be like this. Thinking of this, Rowling seems to be a little angry. After staring at rod, she ignores him and takes out a book from one side of the shelf. In a moment, it disappears. At this time, feeling the wave of mana in front of him, rod finally takes his eyes away from the poem in his hand and turns to look at Rowling''s original position. After finding that Rowling left with instant movement, Rodney didn''t know what to say for a moment. Due to the fact that she has been wearing the "miss of elotte" all the time, and the close distance, rod easily locked Rowling''s position through the sense of blood relationship, and she has returned to her room. After a little thought and recalling Rowling''s thoughts, rod made a decision. Instead of waiting, rod closed his poem and turned to Rowling''s room. In the process of walking, rod recalled the changes in the poem after he took it from Rowling. Perhaps he understood the content of the poem. At this time, through the information from the system, rod realized that the real purpose of the poem might be revealed. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ [Sasha''s ritual book: Silva''s poems] Quality: Treasure Type: Magic medium Equipment requirements: expert level wisdom, expert level mystery Basic attributes: all centaurs belonging to the Silva tribe, all attributes + 1 Special attribute: as the core of the ceremony, hold the magic ceremony: fusion. Evaluation: the ritual book written by the magician Sasha, in the form of poems, records the origin of the Silva tribe. Sasha endowed the book with magical power. Only those who understand the contents of the book are qualified to use it. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ When rod finally got the book from Rowling, the prompt from the system changed obviously. The information of this treasure was no longer the introduction of the poem before, but a powerful ritual book. Rod recalled that when Rowling finished reading the book, she immediately took it into her hands, but nothing changed. If Rowling''s expression didn''t seem to be abnormal at that time, she would want to know what happened, and then listen to Rowling tell the story of the book, maybe she would miss this powerful magic ceremony. According to the last hint in the book, we must understand the whole story before we can get the real usage of the ritual book. For this, rod also seems helpless. In rod''s impression, ordinary treasures can be used immediately after they are obtained, while those with powerful effects, such as this ritual book and the dagger that he once obtained, need to know its origin, find relevant personnel for identification, or meet certain requirements to get their real usage. The same is true for the artifact parts. If rod didn''t finish the inheritance task in advance and get the origin of the artifact parts, even if he got the artifact parts, it would be difficult for rod to play their real role. The former owners of this ritual book, the magician Sasha and rod, have also heard about it. In the previous life of the game, many lucky players have found such books left by Sasha. Besides poetry, there are many other forms. If we can master the contents recorded in the books, and reach certain specific conditions, we can obtain a knowledge in the books. these Although the knowledge recorded in the book is not the same, its content is very similar. According to the players'' mining of the game history, they found that many of the items in the books left by Sasha can be verified, and the trend of historical events is also completely consistent with that recorded by Sasha, and the records of Sasha are more detailed. And this can only show one thing. Sasha has experienced all of these recorded in the book and participated in them with various identities. Through the classics left by Sasha, players have mastered a lot of magic knowledge, even extremely powerful magic. these Rod realized that in Silva''s poems, Sasha may only participate as a witch, but in other classics, Sasha''s identity will change a lot, even its gender. Through the magic knowledge that Sasha has mastered, it can easily do this. Among the magicians, and even among all the mages, Sasha belongs to an alien existence. With so much magic knowledge, Sasha is extremely powerful. The existence of Sasha, even beyond the time, it mastered the magic, has been able to help it get rid of death. Some people, after gaining great strength, will choose to help their clansmen out of difficulties and revenge those creatures who have bullied them. And some people, when their strength is almost invincible, will choose to start a war sweeping the whole continent just to satisfy their ambition and desire for power. But Sasha is different from the two. It is clear that she has such a strong strength, but few people have heard of Sasha. Even in the poems left by Sasha, it won''t leave any name. Only players can understand this through system identification. No one knows the real identity of Sasha. If the name of this book is not too obvious, even the evidence of Sasha''s existence is hard for players to find. Chapter 337 When rod noticed the name of the ritual book, some questions were answered, including the identity of the witch in the poem and her purpose. As for rod''s previous conjecture, the appearance of witches was a test of Eli by the witches. When rod recalled the story of Sasha, he realized that it was not what he thought. Sasha doesn''t belong to any strength. From beginning to end, she is the only creature. Rod recalled that in the previous life of the game, the player first contacted Sasha, or in the second expansion. special Compared with the undead killers cast by ordinary mages, the undead killers mastered by this player not only retain the effect of ordinary undead killers, but also are more important. When he releases the undead killers, he can integrate into the aurora generated by the spell, so as to be immune to all damage. special Because of his behavior, after the end of the war, in the case of the complete collapse of the necromancer legion, the king of eracia took him as an example to praise those loyal knights who were not afraid of death in the battle, which also made him occupy a great advantage in the later game process. According to the story of this player, he did not have much research on the undead killers, but saved a man dressed up by a besieged scholar from a group of undead creatures during the war. If it''s just like this, it can''t prove that the scholar''s identity is Sasha, but in the process after the game, some players find a new magic book, and the name prefix of this magic book is Sasha''s magic book. special special Combined with all these situations, the players at that time realized that the player Knight just saved Sasha by chance, and learned the special undead killer it taught. For Sasha''s intelligence, in the previous life of the game, rod did not personally contact the books he left behind, but learned this from the intelligence shared by other players. In all kinds of praiseworthy epics or historical events that are worth witnessing, Sasha''s figure can be seen. Not to mention in the game''s expansion campaign, Sasha will choose to record large-scale expansion campaigns. For this, rod is not surprised. According to Sasha''s consistent style, perhaps as early as Tanan''s appearance, Sasha came to the territory of blakhada or krylord, looking for her own record target. Because Sasha has existed for some time, she has a large number of followers when she doesn''t care. flower However, because of the magic knowledge contained in the book, and even the book itself is the core of the magic ceremony, this is often difficult to achieve. In addition, Sasa''s followers will also imitate Sasa''s behavior, especially those minstrels. Whenever they finish recording a story, they will attach some knowledge to the back of the book. these After all, not everyone can learn magic and magic to the extreme in the long life like Sasha, and can teach them according to the needs. these The existence of Sasha gives the bards great confidence. They believe that the history they recorded may not be complete, but it is something that happened. It is precisely because of the existence of these bards that history has never been interrupted. Even though he was enslaved by blakhada for countless years, his history has never been cut off. In the era when the mages had not yet appeared, and when the whole continent was just a wild land, krylord also had his own glorious period. The nomadic tribes composed of barbarians conquered all the lands including blakada. But with the change of times, the appearance of magic completely changed this situation. In the middle of enslavement, krylord can''t see his glory. If it wasn''t for the appearance of Tanan, who led the people to change all this, then the enslavement imposed on him will last for a long time. The history of krylord is handed down by the minstrels in the territory. So far, few barbarians have been able to know this. In order to enslave him better, blakada ordered the elimination of all historians and bards in his territory, trying to eliminate his past history in this way. For blakada, who is in a glorious period, the history of being conquered by barbarians is not glorious. Blakada''s practice was also opposed by the bards in the territory, but it did not have any effect. Blakada''s practice led to the serious loss of his history. It is also because of this that in the territory of krylord, those creatures who have learned about this history will keep it in mind until the opportunity is right, and then tell it to their most trusted companions. persona Chapter 338 Today, after a long period of foreign domination, there are few creatures willing to believe in this period of history. Even if they learned about this history from other barbarians, they would not care too much about it. flower these In their mind, how could such a powerful mage be conquered by his ancestors? Barbarians have no idea of exploring this period of history. In most of them, it''s good to survive under the rule of mages, even if they just struggle to survive. This period of history has no effect on the difficulties they are facing. Tanan met a dying old man when he was very young. This old man is one of the few barbarians who deeply remember this period of history. Because his life was coming to an end, the old man told Tanan all the history he knew. From his mouth, Tanan learned about the glory of krylord, and about the selection criteria of the magic academy, there are different opinions about the winners of the black dragon medal. Some magicians said that it was because they overcame all kinds of difficulties, found the most suitable ritual core, and integrated two ordinary creatures into a creature with strength comparable to that of a formal professional. And some magicians boast of their creativity, merging the most popular creatures with low strength. Different winners have different opinions, but one thing is certain. If you want to get the black dragon medal, it is not because the magician is powerful that you can get it. Instead, the integrated creatures must have enough creativity. Chapter 339 In the underground world where the magician lived, the fusion ceremony once became a trend. While Kwai Fu praised each other''s new fusion creatures, he accelerated the progress of his research and tried to create more commendable fusion creatures. There is no need to ask the consent of the fused creature for the fusion ceremony. In order to obtain enough materials, magicians will buy slaves wantonly through their contact with the surface world, and even take the initiative to come to the surface world and capture other races of creatures. In the fusion ceremony, the choice of ceremony core is particularly important. Even if the same two creatures are fused with different cores, they will eventually get completely different creatures. Because the core of the ceremony can only play a guiding role, it will not be lost because of the ceremony. In order to obtain the black dragon medal which can show the most identity, the magician will conduct a large number of experiments to test the efficacy of each ritual core. special The former owner of the ritual book, or the producer of the core of the ritual, is Sasha. With this ritual book, rod was able to guide the ritual of fusion, fusing any two creatures into one. Rod recalled that in the process of guiding the ceremony, if the material of the core of the ceremony is high enough, there will be no restrictions except that it can not be used on players. If a magician rashly chooses the fusion creature and ritual core before holding the fusion ceremony, he can only get a strange creature without steps. Unfortunately, there are many of them. Most magicians only make such creatures in the first ten fusion rituals. After mastering the fusion ceremony, the magician instinctively tests his knowledge through practice, instead of starting the ceremony again after a lot of research and investigation. The place where the fusion ceremony was created is still the holy land of mages, blakhada. In the most powerful period of blakhada, the magicians at that time still lived in blakhada together with orthodox mages before they moved underground. Among the mages at that time, all kinds of witchcraft were also popular. Whether in battle or in other experiences, this kind of magic, which is different from orthodox magic, has brought great convenience to mages. Different from the conventional magic, magic is divided into ordinary skills. If you want to cast magic, you often need to pay a certain price. Similar to rod''s skill "bat like" acquired through Hawkeye, it belongs to a kind of magic, which is also illustrated in the skill tips of "bat like". Because rod''s rank has nothing to do with "magician", he can''t upgrade the level of bat by experience. In addition to bat like, in the most powerful period of blakhada, there were all kinds of strange magic. By magic, mages could change themselves into any form. In blakada, witchcraft plays a key role in the life of mages. There are many witchcraft rituals, which can also bring new inspiration to ordinary mages. But all of these were broken with the emergence of the fusion ceremony. Because of an operation error, a magician tried to exchange the souls of two creatures without damaging the body, and mixed them together by mistake. In this way, a new creature appeared in the eyes of the magician, and the fusion ceremony was also recorded by the magician. Because of the convenience of blakada''s natural research, many magicians at that time learned fusion rituals from him after hearing about his achievements. Through the efforts of many magicians, the fusion ceremony developed rapidly in the territory of blakhada, and the key points of the ceremony were recorded by these magicians. these Even, many mage lords, after mastering the magic ceremony, will use it to punish their subordinates and integrate them with any creature. A large number of xenobiotics are found in the territory of bracada. After this event, the mages finally began to realize that magic was not as beautiful as they thought. At that time, blakada was in its heyday. As the actual controller of the whole blakada, Gwen Magnus, with the title of the God of mages, faced with this situation, made a decisive decision and issued an order through the magic guild to expel all the magicians in blakada. In addition to the God of mages, there were also many other top mages in blakada at that time, and some of them belonged to magicians. In the face of this situation, the magicians would not agree. Even the ordinary mages, after understanding the convenience of the magicians, could not help learning their magic. It can be said that in blakada at that time, most of the mages mastered some magic more or less. It can be said that the order of the mage God offended all the mages at that time. The appearance of the fusion ceremony made the whole blakada fall into a long period of civil strife. Except Magnus himself, no one knew what the mage God was thinking before he made this move. The fire of war began to appear in the territory of blakada. The mages finally noticed that even their former companions could not bear one of their own spells directly by relying on their original body. The civil strife lasted for a period of time. In order to end the war that should not have happened, the most powerful magician at that time reached an agreement with master Zhimi. these these As a result of the civil strife and the exodus of a large number of mages from blakhada, the prosperity of blakhada did not continue, and from then on, it turned from prosperity to decline. Although the magicians completely separated from blakada and established their own kingdom in the underground world, their influence did not disappear. Many magic arts are originated from magic, but they are achieved by magic power, similar to the second-order [camouflage Dharma]. Chapter 340 In addition to the common points of magic knowledge, the influence of magicians still exists in all aspects. For example, the corpse monsters that rod had seen in Warren city actually used this kind of fusion ceremony, but the use of the ceremony was more special. It was the fusion of a large number of corpses and the combination of undead magic that transformed them. Recalling the death knight he controlled in Warren City, rod knew that he should have a certain connection with the magician, but the underground world where the magician existed was too far away for him at that time, so rod didn''t ask too much. In addition to expelling the enchanters, blakhada also expels the Necromancers who appear in the territory. Because the necromancer appeared late, blakhada didn''t cause much civil strife after he had expel the magician. After blakhada expelled the magicians and necromancers, there was only the purest knowledge of magic and the use of Magic Elements in blakhada. After all this, the glory of blakhada no longer exists, but still rely on magic to maintain the rule of the surrounding areas. The orders to expel the enchanter and the necromancer are all from the same person, who is the God of the wizard. The God of the mage is also beyond life and death, and has survived for many times as the master of blakada with his own casting ability. After the glorious era of blakada, although the mage God still lives, it has long been silent and has no idea of leading blakada''s mages to conquer the world. Even when Tanan led his army to take revenge, blakada suffered heavy losses, most of the territory was occupied, and had to turn to the necromancer, the God of the necromancer did not make any action. It is true that the forbidden magic ball can restrain all mages, but for the mage God, the forbidden magic ball is nothing. Just stay away from the forbidden magic ball, the mage God will be able to create a powerful element army with his own magic. However, the God of the mage did not do so, but let blakada fall into the flames of war. No one can understand the idea of the mage God. Even the closest mage around him can''t understand why he made this decision. These mages don''t want to believe that the mage who led blakada into a glorious era a long time ago and tried his best to defend the purity of magic. For this reason, he even expelled the magician and necromancer. He even let blakada and Diya join hands without any action, just like giving up blakada. For this reason, they can only be disappointed with the mage God, and can only rely on their own efforts to lead the other mages to resist. As early as before the appearance of Tanan, blakada had fallen into deep corruption, and all this was closely related to the inaction of the mage God. In addition to the magic guild, which is still strictly following the orders of the mage God, there will be special regulators to patrol. these Among them, necromancers can be easily contacted because they always pay attention to blakada''s movements, while those real magicians seldom live in the surface world. Even if the mage Lord wants to learn magic, it is not so easy. Once upon a time, when blakada expelled the necromancer, the necromancer established the Diya power. And the magicians who were banished to the underground world built one underground city after another. Compared with the surface world, the underground world is infinitely wider. As a result of getting rid of the limit of height in space, through the efforts of countless creatures, the underground world has already become extremely wide, with various channels extending in all directions and endless. The magician has finally found a place for the alien creatures produced by the fusion ceremony. Because the underground space is extremely wide, the powerful alien creatures may be sold to the arena by the magician, while the creatures without steps may be abandoned in the vast underground world by the magician. these Due to the popularity of fusion ceremony, the emergence of arena is essential in the underground world. Watching these alien creatures fighting for survival in the arena can greatly satisfy the desire of those magicians. Magicians even bet a lot of gold coins to see the creatures they support win. If blakada wanted to keep the purity of magic and expel the magician, now the magician has also given up the study of magic and focused on all kinds of magic rituals. environment environment these As a long time goes by, the area of the underground world becomes larger and larger, and the internal road has already extended to nowhere. Even experienced magicians, without the leadership of alien creatures, will lose their way in the depth of the underground world. these That location is extremely bright, emitting light, only the magma on the ground. From the magma, a creature with fire all over his body also noticed this group of alien creatures and launched an attack on them. Through the road created by these alien creatures, in the deepest part of the earth, this group of creatures that have existed for some time have finally found the way to the earth, which has brought a catastrophe to the whole earth. these In rod''s impression, a series related to this catastrophe is the main content of the third expansion. these Chapter 341 cutting-edge news In the previous conversation, when rod found the abnormality in Rowling''s story and pointed out the existence of Sasha in the ritual book, Rowling directly used instant movement to return to the interior of the room. Through kinship perception, rod can accurately find Rowling''s location. When Rowling returned to the room, there was no more movement, as if she was just waiting. For Rowling''s mind, rod also do not know, only after the exchange, to guess. Considering the conditions for using the ritual book, rod plans to hand it over to Rowling. After this period of learning, Rowling''s skill level in the special skills required for casting has completely surpassed that of rod at this time. Compared with ordinary heroes, rod''s special skill level may not have any weakness, and even surpasses ordinary heroes in some skills. However, compared with a natural hero, rod''s comprehensive special skill level is much lower. Therefore, after the ritual book is handed over to Rowling, according to Rowling''s current ability, she can directly use the fusion ceremony recorded in the book. By this time, rod had come to the room where Rowling was, reached for his hand, knocked on the door, and waited outside. Inside the room, there was no response. But according to rod''s blood perception, Rowling was actually inside the room, but there was no movement. As if aware of something, rod no longer waited, but directly reached out, opened the door and entered the room. Before Elon left, he prepared a place for them in the mansion. Rowling''s temporary room was originally a guest room in the mansion. In order to prevent some situations, the door could be locked from the inside to keep other people out, but Rowling did not. After entering the room, rod saw Rowling in the room. At this time, Rowling did not know what she was thinking. She just sat in the room and looked at an object in her hand, as if it had attracted all her attention. After hearing the sound of the door opening, Rowling did not move at all. She still kept her original posture, as if she didn''t care about rod''s arrival. Soon, rod came to Rowling''s side, at the same time, rod also found Rowling''s holding objects. Rod noticed that Rowling was still holding a book. According to rod''s previous memory, the book in Rowling''s hand should be the one she was reading about linguistics when she went to find her. When rod got close to Rowling''s position, Rowling didn''t seem to care at all and turned the book in front of her. Rod found that Rowling didn''t pay attention to her arrival on the surface, but in his perception, the originally very calm sense of blood relationship, there was no small fluctuation at this time. Rowling''s heart didn''t seem to be as calm as her appearance. After discovering this, rod was no longer worried and did not take the initiative to say anything. He just stood beside Rowling and watched Rowling''s movements. Before long, Rowling couldn''t help but look away from the books in front of her and turn to rod. Rod noticed that in Rowling''s eyes, there seemed to be something different besides the old look. "What are you doing here?" To rod, Rowling said first. According to Rowling''s original idea, she wanted to hear what rod wanted to say first. However, seeing what rod meant, Rowling had no plan to speak first, so she had to ask. At this point, rod took out the previous ritual book and handed it to Rowling. Seeing rod''s action, Rowling did not reach out to take over the ritual book, but asked, "what? Don''t you think the story in the poem is not wonderful? Why give it to me? " As for this ritual book, Rowling''s concept of it still stays on the top of poetry, unlike rod, who found the real use of this ritual book. If we can''t detect the abnormality in the story of the poem, even if we have known the whole content of the poem, Rowling still hasn''t found the real use of the ritual book. Rowling said this only because in the previous process, after telling rod the contents of the book, rod didn''t seem to care much about the wonderful story itself, including the love affair between the two creatures in the story, and turned his attention to a witch in the story. For this reason, Rowling naturally some shame anger, immediately use instant move to leave the place, back to his room. Rowling didn''t know why she had such feelings in her heart, and why she did that, but she said these words to make rod admit that she was wrong, or to comfort her. Of course, rod had no idea what Rowling thought. After a little thought, rod said: "I don''t deny the brilliance of the story. The story in the poem is naturally wonderful, but it has something to do with its recorder, that is, the witch in the poem, the enchanter Sasha. " In addition to the magical knowledge recorded in the works, the wonderful degree of the story itself and the record of historical changes are the things that attract the bards. Not all bards, like Sasha, can get rid of the restriction of life and death, and can spend a lot of time to record the history that happened. flower After hearing Rowling''s question, rod heard that rod emphasized the witch in the poem again instead of answering her question directly. Rowling was angry again and asked: "The story in the book doesn''t move you, does it? You only see what the witch does in the story. You don''t care about the story itself, do you? " Chapter 342 Rowling said this, so that Rodney did not know how to answer for a while. For the story in the poem, rod and Rowling pay completely different attention to the focus. What rod cares about is not only the traces of Sasha''s existence, but also the authenticity of the story itself. At the beginning, rod did not associate the poem with Sasha. What rod cared about was that there might be hints about the treasures of the Silva family in the poem. special It is similar to the treasure of the Silva clan that rod obtained from the Centaur leader. It has this effect. When rod came to the area where the Centaur leader lived, he once searched for the treasure of the Silva clan, but he found nothing, so rod had to give up. these However, when the development of the story in the poem is beyond rod''s expectation, especially after rod confirmed the existence of Sasha from the poem, rod''s focus is no longer on the treasures, but on the magician Sasha. As for what the story itself records, that is, what Rowling cares most about, the love affair between the two elites, Rodney doesn''t care at all. That''s exactly what Rowling said. For rod, both elves and centaurs have killed many of them. Naturally, rod is not interested in their relationship. In addition to this, the story itself is hard for rod to accept. As a magician, Sasha recorded the story, but in the story, she obviously beautified the magic ceremony. In the book of rites, there is no mention of where the creatures that failed to merge went. It simply selects one of the special cases and describes the Silva Centaur, which combines the advantages of elves and centaurs. If someone discovers the secret of the ritual book and deeply believes in the ritual recorded in the ritual book, he will perform the fusion ritual to other creatures according to the ritual recorded in the book. Only then, when he saw with his own eyes the creatures he had made according to the fusion ceremony, would he understand this. This kind of fusion ceremony is not as beautiful as he thought. The result of the fusion ceremony is beyond the control of the magician. Even the most powerful magician can only change the result of the fusion ceremony in a small range, and can not let his imagination to fuse the two creatures. The fusion ceremony is full of unknown. environment According to the story recorded in the poem, Sasha taught the spirit the fusion ceremony and asked him to prepare the ceremony and perform it with the female centaur. Fortunately, in the end, the ceremony was a success. The spirit and the Centaur were perfectly integrated and became the Silva Centaur symbolizing their love crystallization. The poem recorded it and became a beautiful love story. Rod knew that Sasha would not do meaningless behavior, even in the story it left behind, Sasha was not all playing the role of a good man. If there is a deviation in the fusion ceremony, or if there is a mistake in a certain position, the fusion of the spirit and the Centaur fails, resulting in a strange and ugly creature, Sasha will also record it completely, and even change the overall tone of the poem, turning it into a deep tragic story. For Sasha, this may be just a small change, just a change in the content of her poems, in addition, it will not have much impact. However, once that happens, the impact on the two races at that time will be significant. Because of the unknown ceremony of fusion, the outcome of the fusion between the spirit and the Centaur, even Sasha, was unknown before a large number of experiments. Once the fusion fails, the strange creature will appear, the spirit and the Centaur will fall into an irreconcilable war, and history will also change. The Centaur will not settle down in Eli, but will be expelled by the spirit. And this, too, is what Sasha wants to see. Sasha just wanted to record the history, and she didn''t care what the direction of history was. Rod believes that what Sasha is interested in is only the final fate of these centaurs. As for the love between the two creatures in the story and their fate, Sasha may not care too much. After endless years, the strength and ideas of Sasha, Rhode has no way to guess. Rod didn''t believe that Sasha, who had reached this level, would care about every creature it came into contact with. No matter what the final result is, Sasha''s goal has been achieved. She plays a very important but easily overlooked role in the story. After the successful fusion ceremony, Sasha can praise the purity of love between centaurs and elves in her poems, but when the fusion ceremony fails, Sasha can also criticize their love from all aspects. From the perspective of the recorder, Sasha can easily do this. For all of Sasha''s guesses, rod can only infer based on his existing wisdom. Sasha''s ritual book is one of the few objects in the surface world that records the fusion ceremony. Strange to say, because Sasha has existed for countless years, the magic guild must be aware of its existence, but it did not prohibit the Bard from going to blakhada, nor did it choose to collect and destroy the ritual books it left behind, but let Sasha do it. these these Going back to Rowling''s original question, because Rowling only saw the story recorded by Sasha, she would be naturally influenced by the tone of the poem and moved by the love between the two creatures in the story. However, when rod speculated about all the actions that Sasha had done, rod could not be moved by the two creatures who had been under the control of Sasha. Even the love between them was not worth mentioning in rod''s view. Chapter 343 In rod''s view, the feelings of the two creatures recorded in the poem, including their final decision and their ending, are not worthy of praise. Without enough power to control their fate, they can only rely on this uncertain ritual. If the ritual fails, the fate of these two creatures can be imagined. Fortunately, the ceremony was a success, and the poems were able to praise their feelings. Rod did not know whether Sasha had intervened in the ceremony, and whether the outcome of the ceremony really depended on luck or Sasha''s intervention. With a clear understanding of the situation, it is difficult for rod to agree with what Rowling said. However, how to answer Rowling''s words is what rod should think carefully. Simply from the level of story recording, Sasha''s level is obviously higher than that of most minstrels, and Rowling is deeply affected by the plot of the poem. Without his own experience, it is difficult for rod to tell Rowling clearly about his understanding of the story in the poem one by one. Even if rod tells all his ideas, Rowling will not necessarily accept them. In many cases, when people blindly recognize a thing, they will not care about other people''s words, they will only believe what they see. Knowing this, rod said, "no, the story in the poem is really wonderful, and I''m also moved. I remind you of the witch in the story, and I hope you can find the real usage of this ritual book. " "With this idea in mind, you can get different inspirations by browsing the stories in the poems." As rod said this, he handed out his ritual book. After listening to rod''s words, Rowling was stunned for a moment. She obviously didn''t expect that rod would answer herself like this. However, after realizing rod''s action, Rowling responded immediately and extended her hand to take over rod''s ritual book. After handing the ceremony book to Rowling, rod looks at her position again and turns away. The sound of the door closing reached Rowling''s ears. Rowling didn''t react until rod left. The words that rod said before he left appeared in Rowling''s mind. Originally, Rowling thought a lot of words, trying to make rod have a sense of identity with the story in the poem, but what she didn''t expect was that rod would answer himself like this. these In fact, when rod pointed out the possible problems in the story, Rowling reacted instantly. Rowling has read a lot of classics, and naturally she can vaguely detect the abnormality in the poems. But, so straightforward pointed out by rod, Rowling is still a little unconvinced. Therefore, when rod comes to find himself again, Rowling wants to make rod recognize the love between the two creatures in the story in this way. In Rowling''s mind, no matter what rod said, he could not deny the love between the two creatures in the story. these However, thinking of rod''s performance when he talked with him and his helplessness when he left at last, a smile still appeared on Rowling''s face, as if she had read the poem first. In a short time, Rowling adjusted herself and focused her attention on the poem in her hand. Rowling settled down and began to read the story again. This time, with the problems pointed out by rod, Rowling has gained a lot in the process of reading the poem. On the other side, when rod came out of the room, he went back to his study. After dealing with Sasha''s ritual book, rod began to read it again. these Without waiting for rod to pick out the right books, the people in charge of political affairs walked into the study these days. Rod noticed this and immediately stopped and looked at the man who had entered. According to rod''s memory, other people are not allowed to enter Elon''s study at will. Although the person dealing with political affairs should be an ordinary person, he should not come here easily. Rod knew that the presence of this person clearly indicated that something unexpected had happened. In line with rod''s expectation, when the officer noticed rod on one side, he immediately went to rod''s side and said: "Dear mage, the Lord of the city has returned to the city and brought back what you need. He is inviting you to come." cutting-edge news From this person''s story, rod learned about these situations. Realizing that Elon might have brought back what he needed, rod stopped waiting. After a sign to the person in front of him, under his leadership, rod walked out of the study. Soon, in one of the reception rooms, rod met the city Lord Elon. Compared with what we have seen before, there is a great difference in Elon''s body this time. At this time, Elon''s dress is no longer like a general mage, but more like a knight. flower There was no weapon in his hand. The helmet he should have worn was taken down, revealing his original appearance. Through his previous observation of Elon, rod knows that because he was once a patrician of eracia, Elon himself was extremely concerned about these details. Under normal circumstances, even if he just returned to silver cliff city, Elon would not maintain this state to face himself. Even ordinary mages are extremely concerned about the etiquette of talking with each other. Elon is still in this state, so he directly finds himself. Through this, rod vaguely feels Elon''s urgency at this time. As for the reason of Elon''s urgency, rod also has a variety of conjectures, but before he gets more information, rod can not know the exact answer. Chapter 344 After noticing rod''s arrival, Elon in armor raised his hand. In an instant, a treasure of unknown efficacy appeared in front of rod''s eyes. At the moment when this treasure appeared, through his own perception, rod confirmed that the treasure in front of him was one of the parts of Titan''s arrow. It''s as if I feel the call of this artifact. In rod''s space ring, the shield of the guardian God, which had been silent, began to shake. Only a few days later, Elon collected this treasure through the simple information provided by rod. Elon''s identity as a lord undoubtedly provided him with great convenience to collect treasures in such a short time. At the same time, it saved rod a lot of trouble. Thinking of the increasingly severe war situation, rod did not know how much time he could have to prepare. Once krylord unites the surrounding creatures and attacks blakada with all his strength, at that time, if the situation is not handled properly, rod, as a necromancer, still has no suitable position to join the war. If that happens, rod, as a necromancer, will even be attacked jointly by the two forces. The artifact component that Elon took out is a helmet like treasure. After confirming the treasure, rod was ready to take it, but the treasure disappeared in front of rod''s eyes. In an instant, the connection in rod''s perception was weakened, and the shield of the patron saint was silent again. For the artifact parts in the space ring, rod''s perception ability is greatly weakened. Aware of Elon''s action, rod is not in a hurry for a moment, just looking to one side of Elon, want to hear his explanation. these When you finish the ceremony for me, I will give you this treasure. " For rod''s strength, Elon just heard from his knights, and can only make a rough inference. However, he did not have a clear understanding of what Rhode had achieved. After reaching the conditions put forward by rod, Elon began to worry that rod could not complete the transformation of death knight. Although many of the Necromancers who came to contact with Elon before were only low-level necromancers, there were several official Necromancers. However, after learning about Elon''s request, they all said they could do nothing. these Through the discussion of these necromancers, Elon also has some understanding of his own requirements. It seems that the transformation of a genie into a death knight has gone beyond the limits of the creature itself, and is not something that can be achieved by simple evocation. Elon knew that the Necromancers were not unwilling to help themselves, but that their request had exceeded the limit they could reach. In the long wait, Elon''s patience gradually began to decrease. Therefore, after rod''s arrival, when Elon learns that rod has been able to achieve his long-standing wish, he will be very excited. He will not even test rod''s strength, so he will directly collect the treasures he needs according to rod''s requirements. However, after Elon collected the treasures, there were some doubts about rod''s strength. Elon doesn''t know if rod can really meet his requirements. Once rod can''t do it, he just wants to use Elon to collect treasures, which may cause a big war. After being cheated, especially this kind of deception, Elon was originally given a strong hope by rod, but this hope was finally shattered, which would cause Elon''s great anger. Therefore, after thinking of this, Elon did not give the treasure to rod, but put it back into his own space ring. Although Elon didn''t give the treasure to rod, rod confirmed that Elon really got the treasure he needed through his previous reaction to the artifact parts. Rod didn''t ask Elon to give him the treasure first. For rod, in addition to acquiring this treasure, he also needs to make use of Elon to achieve some things after that, so he is not in a hurry. Rod''s main focus is on the transformation of death knight. In the course of these days, rod has already thought about many ways to complete the transformation of gods and monsters. There are only two things that necromancers need to pay attention to in the transformation of ordinary undead creatures through evocation. One is the formation of the soul fire of the undead, and the other is the revival of the body. For elemental organisms, after death, their bodies are no longer active, but their elemental cores remain active. If you don''t deal with the corpses of elemental creatures and leave the elemental core in their bodies, the Elemental creature will come back to life after a period of time. flower Once the element core is removed from the corpse of the element organism, the original body of the element organism will lose all its activity, and finally return to the most basic substance according to the type of element organism. For elemental organisms, the core element in the body is their only weakness. Due to the existence of the element core, the element creature can cast the corresponding types of spells at will. The strength of elemental organisms is largely due to their elemental core. Similarly, it is precisely because of the existence of the element core that it is doomed that the element biology cannot produce the soul fire. According to the research of the necromancer, every living thing has a soul, and spiritualism is to gather the soul of the dead creature and apply the spirit mark to control it. But for elemental creatures, in their bodies, the soul is more like an entity, which is similar to the elemental core in their bodies. The element core of entity seriously hinders the generation of soul fire. Unable to generate soul fire, it fundamentally cut off the appearance of undead creatures, let alone transform the body of elemental creatures into undead form. The way that the top mages make elemental creatures is also achieved by condensing the elemental core. For this, rod of the previous life has a deep understanding. Chapter 345 Among these elemental creatures, genie also belongs to a special kind of Elemental creature. If the conventional Elemental creature is ordinary, the body of the genie is not the form of entity. But the magic level that gods and monsters can use is far more than that of ordinary elemental creatures. Genie is proficient in all kinds of magic. The magic cast by genie is not limited by the type of magic. these But at the same time, gods and monsters will also be limited to exist in the surface world for a long time. In the surface world, gods and monsters usually live in containers like bottles and pots. Whenever gods and monsters appear for a period of time, they need to take a period of time to recover. This is a restriction on gods and monsters. In the element plane, genie has no such limitation and can exist for a long time. It can be said that no matter what kind of elemental creatures are, when they are in the elemental plane, their strength will be greatly improved, and they will not be suppressed by the surface time itself. Even if they are just ordinary elemental people, when they are in the corresponding elemental plane, their magic will be greatly enhanced. For gods and monsters, their element core may exist in multiple locations. If you want to deal with gods and monsters with complete strength in the surface world, you must first find out their element core. In the element plane, because there is no limit to strength, genie almost can''t kill. Even if it is seriously injured, as long as the element core is not damaged, it can recover. In the surface world, when gods and monsters die, their bodies will not continue to exist like elemental humans, but will disappear immediately, leaving only their elemental cores and their containers. Depending on these two items, if no one has been dealing with them for a long time, the genie will be able to complete its own rebirth. Among the groups of elemental creatures, genie is a kind of creature with special status. In addition to the element plane, has always been missing magic element man, genie can be said to have a top position. However, unlike other elemental creatures, genie pays more attention to exploring the unknown and communicating with other creatures. Genie doesn''t like to stay in the element plane all the year round. They prefer to explore the earth''s surface world. Even if they are limited and have to live in containers, genie is very happy. Among them, the mages who can communicate with them become the favorite objects of the gods and monsters. For this reason, a large number of gods and monsters came to blakhada. In the bustling towns of blakhada, gods and monsters even appear on the streets, so that ordinary people can see them. At the same time, this is the reason why Elon was able to find the remains of gods and monsters. With the exception of blakada, the object is hard to find. Compared with the really prosperous town in blakada, the silver cliff city where Rhode is now is much worse. Silver cliff city hasn''t been built for a long time, and it doesn''t have the inside information of a large town. Silver cliff city gives rod the feeling that it is more like a town in erasia than blakada. For ordinary elemental creatures, because of the existence of the element core, they can''t be transformed into undead creatures. For gods and monsters, the same is true. At least before that, rod had never heard that someone could transform elemental creatures into undead creatures. However, the only special thing is the heroic identity of this Elemental creature. What rod needs to transform is not an undead, but a death knight. Because of the special nature of elemental creatures, even the most top mages can''t directly cast resurrection spells on them, they can only wait for the elemental core to play a role. Whether it''s converted to undead or resurrected, it doesn''t work for elemental creatures, but the special form between them, death knight, can. Death knight has always been a very special state. The appearance of death knights can revive the hero level creatures in their complete state and continue to fight. Even those heroes who have died for countless years can also be transformed into death knights. The transformation of death knights is different from the conventional undead creatures. The conversion ritual does not reduce the strength of death knights, but only assimilates their bodies and death energy, so that they can be controlled by the necromancer. Apart from this, the conversion ceremony has no side effects. I''m afraid that even the most advanced resurrection spell is just like this. It can''t achieve better effect. The transformation ceremony of the death knight does not even need the strength of the necromancer himself to be guided by the necromancer crystal, which has been reflected in rod for a long time. It can be said that the successful completion of the transformation ceremony is largely due to the particularity of the hero''s body itself. In the previous life of the game, some players have studied the transformation ceremony, trying to use this transformation ceremony to transform ordinary creatures into death knights. Because the death knight still retains the memory and experience in front of him, if ordinary creatures can also be transformed, then the transformation ceremony is undoubtedly of great value. Unfortunately, this experiment failed. No non heroic creature can be successfully transformed. No matter how the player changes the ritual or improves the rank of ordinary creatures, it can''t be achieved. The premise of death knight''s transformation is that the creature was a hero. Only when this condition is met, the transformation ceremony can be carried out smoothly. There are some characteristics of heroes themselves that can support them to complete this transformation ceremony, but for ordinary creatures, they can''t do it. After being affected by the death energy in the transformation ceremony, they will only become low-level undead creatures. In the process of research, players noticed that the transformation ceremony seems to have a certain relationship with the magic ceremony. It seems that this kind of transformation ceremony originated from a kind of magic ceremony. Until rod came here, the players were still studying the origin of the transformation ceremony, but still did not come to a definite conclusion. The generation of necromancers is still behind the magicians. Even if they choose to leave Diya, there are countless connections between the two kinds of magicians. special Chapter 346 Soon, because both of them had a clear purpose in mind, when rod confirmed the treasure that Elon had brought back, he would not wait. Under the leadership of Elon, rod follows the part of Elon and finds the staircase extending downward from a hidden room. Through the stairs that appear here, rod and his party enter the lower floor of the mansion. The space of the lower floor is very spacious. In the past few days, rod has not noticed that there is a lower floor space here. After reaching this point, it seems that he noticed something. After rod gave a simple command to one of the members, the member immediately walked out of the room. After coming to this space, the temperament of Elon has obviously changed. By the fire on the surrounding walls, although Elon is still wearing the previous armor, in rod''s view, the temperament of Elon at this time is not like a knight. This gloomy and persistent momentum, long before he came to blakada, rod had seen it from countless Necromancers. Only the Necromancers had such a strong mark. Every necromancer, as long as he has experienced the teaching of necromancery school and the test of elimination, will show such a state in the end. This is the state of Elon. Rod can think of the necromancer just by observing him. At the same time, the will in Elon''s heart seems to condense to the extreme. Rod can''t understand any idea from his heart by peeping. Rod realized that this is about to transform the genie hero, seems to be of great importance to Elon. In a corner of this space, there are materials needed for the conversion ceremony, which are the items collected by Elon during this period. Whether it''s high-quality dead crystal, or the element core used to stabilize the ritual, or even the secret medicine that can restore the mana value, there are many in this space. Rod''s attention was not on the crystal of the dead, but on the secret medicine that appeared here. The secret medicine that can restore mana value and other kinds of secret medicine were also greatly developed in the most prosperous period of blakhada, and even extended to a special potion, but all these disappeared with the expulsion of the magician. Once upon a time, under the influence of the mage God, the mages of blakada gave up all this for the sake of pursuing the purity of magic. these However, it will take a lot of time to develop this school again. If the mages of blakada are willing to put down their position and cooperate with powerful magicians, there may be a chance to achieve it. However, it is difficult to let the magician of blakada put down his position without discussing whether the magician would agree. The mages are still immersed in the glory of blakada in the past, and have not faced up to the current situation of blakada. The glory of blakhada no longer exists, but the mages didn''t realize it clearly until Tanan''s army almost completely destroyed the decadent blakhada, which made the remaining mages wake up. Among the various magic schools, the research of potions has been put on the agenda, but due to various reasons, the development of potions is very slow. According to those players who were born in the underground city, in the underground world, there is a completely different way of fighting from the ground world. The magicians who rule the dungeons can not only command all kinds of fusion creatures, but also produce magic potions with strange effects. This kind of potion, which can restore mana value, is very common. However, there are only a few business groups that can trade with the underground world on the earth''s surface. The common magic potion in the underground world has hardly appeared in the underground world. The bottle of potion in front of rod''s eyes can be said to be the first potion he saw after he came to this world. Before that, no one had ever used a magic potion, even the most powerful enemy. In the surface world, the price of magic medicine is far higher than that of ordinary treasures. Even if magic medicine can only be used once, it can''t even compare with powerful treasures in effect, but because of the control of the freelance chamber of Commerce, the price of magic medicine is extremely high. these The price of magic medicine can reach such a high level, which is also the result of the active control of the freelance chamber of Commerce. In the surface world, there are only some powerful mages who will buy magic medicine from the freelance chamber of Commerce. They also buy this kind of magic medicine for their own research on magic medicine, not for use in battle. After seeing the degree of chaos in the underground city, the freelance chamber of commerce is very clear about what kind of chaos will be caused once the potion is circulated to the surface world, or even completely change the pattern of the surface world. Therefore, it is necessary to strictly control the circulation of the potion. However, the players don''t care so much. In rod''s impression, all the players who mastered the entrance of the underground world in the previous life of the game, without exception, made a windfall because of the difference in the price of magic drugs. At that time, due to a large number of potions pouring into the surface world, the price of potions will drop rapidly, and the rest of the players who want to make money by the price difference will only get a small harvest because they are a few steps late. Rod recalled, this should be the first expansion later. these these flower these However, rod knows that with the development of his own strength, when it is necessary to build territory, this is the most expensive. Due to his long-term adventure and what he has done, rod has no idea of building territory. However, with the improvement of rod''s strength, the construction of territory has become an inevitable behavior. When we start to build territory and expand the army, gold coins will play their role. Even the undead will be much stronger than the empty handed when they pick up their armor and weapons. Chapter 347 To achieve all this, rod needs to have enough gold coins. Although rod can accumulate a lot of gold coins in a short time, it is not a long-term solution, especially after he offended the freelance chamber of Commerce. Now, there is a clear way for rod to make use of the scarcity and rarity of magic potions in the earthly world to earn a price difference by transporting magic potions. This time, because there is no other player to interfere with rod, rod only needs to control the quantity of magic drugs sold by himself, and then he can keep the price of magic drugs stable. Even before the end of the second expansion, this method is feasible. Of course, in order to achieve this, there are still many difficulties for rod. He not only needs to find the access to the underground world, but also needs to consider how to establish contact with a certain underground city Lord. these Before the conversion ceremony, Elon chose to take out the potion, which also showed that he valued the conversion ceremony. Elon also knows how much gold coins he needs to buy this potion, but compared with the creatures transformed in the ceremony, this potion is nothing. At this time, Elon only hopes that rod can complete the transformation ceremony and achieve his long-standing wish. In contrast, even if more materials were used in the ceremony, it was worth it for Elon. these When ordinary people are anxious about something, the will in their hearts is often scattered by anxiety, and then they begin to have all kinds of doubts. This unknown result can easily affect a person''s mental state. In this state, rod''s peeping eyes can be used to the greatest extent. Because the will in the other person''s heart has already been dissipated by anxiety, rod can clearly know the thoughts in this person''s heart. However, in the face of this state of Elon, peeping eye can not play any effect. Elon''s consciousness is very firm, as if in his heart, there is no doubt, just waiting for rod to carry out the transformation ceremony. This kind of firm will was only found in a few creatures by rod. It was found in the barbarians who deeply believed in Tanan and worshipped him as a God. Soon, under the leadership of the previous person, Rowling also stepped down the stairs and came to this space. Rod''s original command to the member was to bring Rowling here. As soon as she got here, Rowling looked at rod''s position. At this time, Rowling''s hand, still holding the ceremony book. Although the contact between rod and Elon is not too long, it is enough for Rowling to quickly browse through the stories in the book. Due to rod''s tips, Rowling re examines the story in the book with the problems pointed out by rod. During this reading process, Rowling has made new discoveries. Before Rowling thought about the plot of the story, when she finished reading the whole ceremony book, Rowling noticed that she seemed to be able to use the ceremony book to complete a kind of magic ceremony. It wasn''t until she found out that Rowling understood what Rhode had said before. In the skill level of wisdom and mystery, Rowling is much better than rod. In addition to wisdom is a hero''s specialty, Rowling''s mystique level is improved by reading the classics in Elon''s study. At this time, Rowling has met the requirements of the fusion ceremony. Because of this, when Rowling finds the abnormality in the book, she can feel more completely what this fusion ceremony means. Think of here, Rowling can''t help but look at the side of rod, eyes very soft. Rowling was able to understand that everything rod had done before was to let her understand the abnormality of the ritual book. At this time, although he felt Rowling''s gaze, rod did not respond. Rod''s attention was focused on an object in the field. Perhaps, it was when she felt that rod''s attention was highly focused and did not focus on herself at all that Rowling dared to look at him like this. In her normal state, according to rod''s sensitivity to vision, she would turn around and look at Rowling directly. When he first looked at the materials that Elon had prepared, rod''s attention was attracted by the potion he had taken out, so he didn''t care about all the things that appeared here. these I don''t know how long the oil lamp has existed. The color of the surface itself has already faded, leaving only a special kind of black ink. But the appearance is extremely smooth, and can even reflect the fire light shining around. Only after a lot of wiping, can such an effect be achieved. Compared with the materials piled up around, this oil filament is insignificant. If it is not the reflected fire light, rod will pay attention to it, and even ignore it. In rod''s perception, the energy of death surrounds the oil lamp, but such a strong energy of death can not cover the position of the oil lamp. In the case of a large number of ghost crystals stored around, the existence of oil lamp seems so insignificant. Only from perception, rod could not confirm the existence of oil lamp. But in this case, there is something inside the lamp that can disperse the energy of death around. According to Elon''s request, rod realized that what existed in the oil lamp was probably the core element of the supernatural hero. Once the element core is removed, Elon''s request is meaningless. For gods and monsters, the element core and the container they exist in are the key to their rebirth. For this Genie hero, although it has long been dead, the core element is still playing its role. If Elon didn''t find it, then in unknown years, under the effect of the element core, this Genie hero will revive again. For any element organism, the element core in its body is the most important thing. The element core is a complete symbol of the life of an element creature. How to overcome the obstacle of element core and ignite the soul fire of this element hero is a huge problem that rod has to face in the transformation ceremony. Chapter 348 After checking the materials required for the ceremony, rod did not rush to start the ceremony, but looked to the side of Elon. "Have you mastered the actual combat method of mental imprint? I mean, the kind of mental imprint used to manipulate a golem. " Before the ceremony, rod had to confirm it to Elon. In the past few days in silver cliff city, rod did not find any puppets used by orthodox mages in Elon''s house. A golem is a creature created by a powerful mage through alchemy. Through spiritual imprint, mages can use magic puppets in various matters. Orthodox mages will make the statue puppets similar to the human body. According to the different materials, the names of the statue puppets are different, from the lowest level stone puppet and iron puppet to the more powerful stone puppet, diamond puppet and the ultimate Titan giant puppet. Among the remaining alchemy techniques, the mage found a way to make the statue puppet. For the mages in blakhada, the statue puppet is their important helper. Magic puppets can replace human power to a large extent. Whether it''s for building towns, digging mines, or fighting for territory, magic puppets can play a powerful role, but that''s only for a small number of mages. It is extremely difficult for regular mages to learn alchemy in the school of magic in blakhada, so as to acquire the method of making magic puppets. Even the noble lords in one place could not bear the material consumption caused by the alchemy experiment. A mage who can make a magic image puppet will not be inferior in strength. The use of a magic image puppet represents the noble status of a mage. In this case, more weak mages chose to use slaves to speed up the construction of their territory. What rod saw in Yinya city also shows that Yinya city is weak. If it''s really a large town in blakada, we don''t know how many elemental creatures exist in it. In those towns, the use of magic puppets has already begun on a large scale. On the contrary, slave creatures rarely appear. The feeling of silver cliff city to Rhode is more like the town of eracia. If it is not located on the snow mountain, plus the surrounding scenery, the town does not have much of the unique color of blakada. Therefore, when rod asked Elon this question, he also wanted to confirm whether Elon had mastered the spirit mark of controlling the statue. If they don''t master the art of evocation or learn the alchemy of making magic puppets, ordinary mages seldom learn the spirit mark. For blakada''s mages, the role of spiritual imprint is to control the statue puppets. The rules of control are the same as those of undead creatures. According to the material of the statue puppets, they occupy certain spiritual attributes of the controller. As there are no magic puppets in silver cliff city, rod is not sure if Elon has the spiritual imprint. According to Elon''s request, after rod transforms the death knight, he can''t control it, but let Elon control it. Once there is something wrong with Elon, he fails to show his mental imprint, and misses the best time to control, the heroic will of the death knight will recover. At that time, rod can only fight with the supernatural heroes in this state. At this time, the ghost dragon was not near rod, but with the Centaur leader fighting in vilning. Even if rod wanted to transfer the ghost dragon, he could not cross such a long distance for a while. In this situation, once the war with the genie hero, rod can be said to be extremely unfavorable. Genie itself is extremely good at magic, plus the death knight and hero status of the additional blessing, even with Rowling''s help, I''m afraid it''s difficult to win. So, before the conversion ceremony begins, rod needs to confirm this to Elon, so as not to make any mistakes later. As for the situation that Elon turned over immediately after the conversion ceremony, rod was not afraid. Because he is in control of instant movement, if rod is determined to escape from here, Elon has nothing to do with him. Once a head-on battle is launched, Elon''s control of death knights will be exposed immediately. When the magic guild comes in, Elon will also have a headache. It can be said that when the conversion ceremony is completed, whether Elon wants to or not, he has a handle in rod''s hands. The existence of the death knight itself is a serious violation of the rules of the magic guild, not to mention Elon''s collusion with the necromancer. Elon also doesn''t want things to get big, even if the conversion ceremony is successfully completed, as long as he has some sense, he won''t fight with rod. What''s more, through a series of observations made by rod on Elon, it seems that Elon has never had the idea of breaking the contract. Elon''s persistence and determination have nothing to do with rod, only with his original intention to turn the genie hero into a death knight. After discovering this, rod didn''t worry about the situation after the transformation. Now, rod just wants to know if Elon has mastered the mental imprint. For ordinary mages, mental imprint can''t bring any improvement in strength. Even if they learn an ordinary low-level spell, they can cast it to observe the effect they use. But mental imprint is not the same. If there is no specific creature, there will be no effect. At this time, in rod''s gaze, Elon nodded slowly, which confirmed the question in rod''s heart. It was as if he realized that the ceremony was about to start. Although Elon didn''t have any words, his eyes couldn''t help sharpening and watching rod''s every move. Even Rowling on one side can feel a dignified atmosphere spreading in this underground space. This dignified breath is not due to the antagonism or hostility between the two, but more a kind of prudence, a kind of cautious about the coming uncertainty. For Elon, this ceremony is what he has always hoped to achieve. For rod, the success of the ceremony is related to a series of arrangements for blakada. these Previously, the person who led Rowling to enter had already retired from the space, and did not dare to observe the ceremony. At this time, only rod, Elon and Rowling are left in the whole space. Chapter 349 After confirming the information he needed from Elon, rod stopped waiting and began to prepare for the transformation ceremony. For rod, to achieve Elon''s goal, we need to solve two difficulties. Among them, the main difficulty that baffles most of the Necromancers is how to make the spirit heroes produce the soul fire. In addition, when the transformation is completed, rod needs to transfer the control of the death knight to Elon, which is also a difficult place. In the general conversion ceremony, because the necromancer can clearly understand the progress of conversion, there is no need to worry about the mistakes when exerting the spirit mark, which will cause the death knight to recover his will, which is difficult to control and has to fight. However, because rod is to let Elon control, when the transformation is completed, Elon may not be able to show his mental imprint in time, resulting in some abnormal conditions. In order to prevent the death knight from regaining his mind or even getting out of control and having to fight, rod needs to suppress the genie hero first, so as to give Elon enough time to complete his mental imprint. Rod can compete with the spirit of the genie hero directly through rituals. As long as he surpasses the genie hero in attributes, he can suppress it. However, it may be difficult to achieve this by rod''s own strength alone. Genie itself is very good at magic, let alone a hero. As Elon did not give any more information, rod did not know what rank the genie hero was in. However, what rod can confirm is that once the rank of the supernatural hero reaches four or more, he will not be able to compete in spirit, and even speed up the recovery of consciousness of the supernatural hero due to spiritual stimulation. Therefore, rod chose to let Rowling suppress the supernatural hero. As a natural hero, Rowling has more spiritual attributes than rod. At this point, rod began to decorate the ceremony. Rod reached out and picked up the potion, then put it into the space ring, and then began to decorate the ghost crystal around. For this special Genie hero, what rod plans to arrange is a special conversion ceremony attached to legend level spiritualism. Evocation is originally a special skill used by necromancers to transform undead creatures. In addition to reducing the amount of mana consumed when casting a necromancer, the improved level of necromancer will also enable the necromancer to master a series of special rituals to deal with different kinds of creatures. According to the corresponding level of evocation, the top point that ordinary undead mages can reach is master level evocation. Under the influence of master level soul summoning, most creatures in the surface world can be transformed into undead creatures. these In this case, the emergence of the conversion ceremony, is a good solution to this problem, through the conversion ceremony, the necromancer can consume materials to complete the rapid transformation of the undead. If the necromancer can give up his original body and upgrade himself to a stronger life form, the level of evocation will be raised again to epic level. Epic level evocation is enough for necromancers to transform all creatures except elemental creatures or demons. For the average lich, the epic level of evocation is enough to show their strength. However, on top of epic level spiritualism, the more powerful legendary level spiritualism is enough for necromancers to influence the concept of life and is no longer limited by the category of creatures. However, because there is no Lich form as a blessing, rod can not directly transform all kinds of life forms like the powerful Lich. Fortunately, there is a lot of knowledge about the conversion ceremony in the legendary level of spiritualism, which enables rod to achieve this. What rod chose is one of the transformation rituals for elemental creatures, and then arranged in the way of transforming death knights. It can be said that if you want to turn this Genie into a death knight, in addition to rod, few necromancers can achieve it in the whole game. Even ordinary liches are hard to achieve it. Those really powerful liches will not appear around blakada. The idea that Elon tried to transform the death knight in the previous life is doomed to fail. Rod took the crystal of the dead and surrounded the whole area with the lamp pot as the center. The ghost crystals provided by Elon are abundant in quantity, but they can only be regarded as average in quality. In the territory of blakada, the trading of the dead crystal is totally prohibited. No matter the magic guild or the freelance chamber of Commerce, there is no ghost crystal. Acquisition This point, blakada and Diya are obviously different. In Diya, as long as there are enough gold coins, the necromancer can easily purchase a large number of necromancer crystals, even high-quality ones. environment these With the lamp pot as the center, rod surrounded these crystals of different quality into a circle as large as possible with normal radian. these On one side, Elon looked at rod''s action and knew that he was arranging the ceremony, so he didn''t disturb him. environment For a single soul crystal, its interior can hold a lot of death energy. When the soul of the dead crystal is taken out, the death energy in it begins to radiate around. This divergence of energy can last for a long time, which is enough to prove that it contains a lot of death energy. Most necromancers use this to transform the undead. Chapter 350 By means of rituals and other methods, rod can let the Soul Crystal release all the death energy contained in it within a period of time. If all the death energy stored in the soul crystal is released, even if the quality of a single soul crystal is not good, it can play a considerable effect under the amount of blessing. these these Unfortunately, the mother of the dead is not in rod''s hands. In order to develop faster, rod gave the mother of the dead to the Centaur leader. With the mother of the dead, the Centaur leader can quickly organize the army of the dead. these Although rod didn''t say much, Elon immediately understood rod''s meaning, turned to come forward, but stopped outside the circle surrounded by the ghost crystal. At this time, Elon took out a small bottle from the space ring, put it outside the ring, and then retreated back. Rod came forward and took the bottle in his hand. Without any confirmation, he opened the cork and dropped the liquid in the bottle onto the surrounding dead crystal. special The liquid in the bottle is Elon''s blood. In order to establish a connection with the supernatural hero in the transformation ceremony, this kind of medium must exist. I don''t know if it''s because it''s stored in the space ring, or if Elon has made some special treatment to the blood. When rod dripped the blood from the bottle, there was no sign of coagulation, as if he had just taken it out of his body. these Although Elon is not a necromancer, through the stories of other necromancers, Elon also has a lot of knowledge about the transformation ceremony. He knows that his own blood is needed in the ceremony, not the blood of the necromancer who carried out the ceremony. Soon, rod sprinkled a drop or a few drops of Elon''s blood on all the ghost crystals around him. After completing the main preparation of the conversion ceremony, rod began to arrange another spiritual suppression ceremony. Next to the lamp pot, there are some other materials in the space surrounded by the ghost crystal. These materials were collected by Elon at rod''s command. Elon may not know much about how the necromancer guides the transformation ceremony, but he knows that all he needs to do is to complete the collection of materials and the arrangement of the real ceremony, and let people who know this. Rod noticed that there were a certain amount of crystals and gemstones in the rest of the surrounding materials. In addition, there is a sealed porcelain can. Rod put his eyes on the porcelain pot. Through this conventional storage method, rod was able to confirm that what was stored in the porcelain pot should be another medium in the ceremony, mercury. In addition to the soul of the dead crystal, mercury, gemstones and crystal, which are common ritual media, can be easily obtained as long as certain channels are mastered according to the situation of blakada. What they need is only some gold coins. Compared with the price of ghost crystal, although these materials are more precious, they are nothing. these Due to the existence of a large number of mages in the territory, blakhada''s annual consumption of ritual materials is extremely huge. Blakhada is looking for new colonies everywhere, and wantonly ransacking the resources in order to meet the needs of the mages. these Rod reached out and took these materials. In a special way, he placed them around the lamp pot and in the circle of the dead crystal. Gems and crystals are placed on the surrounding ground as rod moves. special these After dealing with the rest of the surrounding materials, rod put his eyes on the porcelain jar. Rod reached out and took the sealed porcelain jar, but he didn''t open it. Instead, he looked at the other two people in the space. After realizing rod''s action, Elon raised his hand and cast a spell on himself. After finishing casting, Elon will continue to be here, observing rod''s movements. On one side, after receiving rod''s signal, Rowling didn''t realize what she should do for a moment. She didn''t understand what rod meant until she noticed the actions of Elon and rod. special Mercury has a good character of guiding spirit. The degree of this guidance is different from that of pure gems and crystals. Mercury can play a good role in spiritual rituals. At the same time, in the field of alchemy, Mercury also has a very high position, is an extremely important alchemy material. air In dealing with the rituals related to mercury, mages usually choose to use the magic of Royal Qi to avoid the harm caused by mercury. However, the rituals need to be carried out as soon as possible, otherwise the rituals will fail due to the large amount of mercury spilling. these Seeing that Rowling didn''t move for a moment, rod immediately took action after waiting for a while. He directly performed Qi control magic for Rowling, and at the same time, he also performed it on himself. Then he opened the mercury sealed porcelain jar. Chapter 351 The reason for the heavy porcelain pot in rod''s hand is not the heavy weight of the pot itself, but the mercury in it. After opening the jar, rod carefully dumped the mercury on top of the previously placed material according to the ritual record. After the mercury falls to the ground, it does not flow rapidly around like ordinary liquid, but forms a state of many small spheres. special Even if the material has been placed at the place where the mercury is poured, the Mercury will not cover the surface of the material, but quickly slide down from the edge of the material and fall on the ground, forming a number of small beads. As rod poured out, the imprint formed by these silver beads grew longer and longer, finally connecting all the materials for the ceremony. These mercury, like a bond, complete the connection of ritual materials. special Soon, rod finished the ceremony with mercury. At this time, in rod''s hands, the weight of the porcelain pot has been reduced by more than half. There is still a lot of mercury left in the porcelain jar. On the basis of the basic materials required for the ceremony, in order to ensure the success of the ceremony, Elon will only provide more shares, not reduce them. See Mercury still has a lot of surplus, rod will be sealed after porcelain, income space ring. At this time, the whole spiritual suppression ceremony has been arranged. If necessary, the ceremony can be activated at any time to complete the suppression of the creatures. In the game, through the study of mysticism, mages can learn all kinds of common rituals. Similar to the ritual of fusion, which is completely divided into witchcraft, a mage needs a certain level of mysticism to master them. Among the rituals mastered by the mage, although the effects of rituals are different, there are several points that are the same. The arrangement of the ceremony needs a lot of rare materials. these For ordinary mages, it takes a period of time to accumulate the gold coins needed for the ceremony. In these rituals, few rituals can be directly used in the battlefield. Even in the most prosperous underground city of witchcraft rituals, such rituals will not be arranged in the battle. Similar to the ritual of spiritual repression arranged by rod now, after consuming a lot of materials, it can only work on the creatures at the center of the ritual at the beginning. these flower In blakadane, except for the alchemists, few mages would master the ritual arrangement. In the eyes of those mages, pure magic can play the most important role. After finishing the arrangement of the ceremony, rod tried a little. After confirming that he could activate the ceremony at any time, he turned his eyes and looked at the lightpot at the center of the ceremony. All the preparations before the ceremony have been completed, and the next step for rod is to transform the death knight. After the mercury is arranged, rod does not have to worry about the dissipation of mercury in a short time. Mercury dissipates slowly, and Rhode should be worried about that unless the conversion ceremony has not been completed for too long. flower Standing in the circle surrounded by the crystal of the dead, and outside the spiritual suppression ceremony, rod began to activate the whole transformation ceremony through his own legendary evocation. Compared with the spiritual repression ceremony, the arrangement of the transformation ceremony is not complicated. In the transformation ceremony, besides the necromancer crystal which provides death energy, the most important thing is the necromancer who guides the operation of death energy in consciousness. In the face of hero corpses with low rank, if the Necromancer''s level of evocation is not enough, even the necromancer who guides the energy of death can be replaced by high-quality necromancer crystals as the core of the ceremony. But in the end, because of the inability to bear the pressure brought by the ceremony, the soul crystal will be completely broken. The conversion ceremony of death knight needs more relaxed conditions. Compared with those alchemy rituals, which were regarded as a complete failure with only one mistake, the conversion ceremony was extremely simple. However, the relaxed conditions of the conversion ceremony are also for those normal hero corpses. Even if heroes die, there will be some marks left on their bodies. In the hero''s corpse, it also contains a series of spirit before his death, and also retains the blessing brought by the hero template. In this case, a simple conversion ceremony can transform it into a death knight, depending on the particularity of the hero''s corpse. However, what rod needs to transform is not the corpse of a regular hero, but a special remains, a container of a supernatural hero, and its element core. Because there is no body, the conversion ceremony can not get the addition of the hero''s body. It can only rely on rod''s control to complete the conversion ceremony. It can be said that once there is a mistake in the process of Rhode''s guidance, the whole ceremony will stop completely, which directly leads to the failure of transformation. At this time, the difficulty of the conversion ceremony is no less than that of the general alchemy ceremony. these On the one hand, due to the mastery of the expert level of evocation, Rowling can clearly sense the death energy around her. Even Elon, who has not mastered the art of evocation, can feel this. Realizing this, Elon''s eyes were fixed. Elon knows that whether his wish can be achieved or not depends on the success of this transformation ceremony. Once the ceremony failed, not to mention how much gold coins it would take to collect these materials again, Elon would be greatly disappointed. Elon couldn''t imagine the scene after the failure of the ceremony, so he could only put his hope on rod. Chapter 352 With the ceremony going on, in this underground space, the energy of death is more and more strong, but it always maintains in a certain range. This strong energy of death can only be felt by people who are also in the underground space, and will not disturb other creatures in Yinya city. As soon as the soul of the dead crystal released the energy of death, it began to rotate rapidly inside the ceremony driven by the whole ceremony. these these With the gradual increase of death energy, the speed of rotation also gradually began to slow down. When the concentration of death energy reaches a certain degree, the rotation speed also tends to be stable. Outside the ceremony, due to the increase of death energy, Rowling and Elon can feel the violent death energy in the ceremony, but they did not disturb rod. As for the key points of the transformation ceremony, Rowling may be able to understand one or two through her knowledge, but Elon does not understand at all, so she can only put all her hopes to complete the ceremony on rod. At this time, some anomalies began to appear around, just like the feeling that the whole mine cave collapsed due to the riot of death energy when rod obtained the mother of the dead. these It is only the mother of the dead can control the death energy if we want to make all the death energy really fall into a violent state. Even so, with the increase of death energy, the standing space begins to tremble slightly. If the creatures on the ground have the heart, they can already detect the abnormality here. At this time, rod, who is guiding the transformation ceremony, is not feeling well either. It''s not the first time for rod to hold the transformation ceremony. Even in the process of guiding the transformation ceremony, rod has tried. As early as in Warren City, rod transformed a death knight, which was achieved by self guiding the transformation ceremony. It can be said that in the transformation ceremony, rod has enough experience to transform ordinary creatures. According to rod''s previous experience, after the transformation ceremony reaches this level, the hero''s body will change greatly under the effect of the ceremony, and begin to actively absorb the death energy around. After absorbing all the death energy, the hero''s corpse will completely enter the death knight stage, which is the completion of this transformation. However, in rod''s view, this transformation process is obviously not as easy as before. The remains of gods and monsters stored in the center of the ceremony do not mean to absorb the energy of death. Every time the energy of death comes near the lamp pot, it will be repelled all around. There is no way to touch the remains of this God and monster. Naturally, this transformation cannot be completed. Due to the repulsion of the element core to the death energy, the transformation ceremony alone can not affect the element core with high quality, and naturally can not complete the transformation of the death knight. For conventional necromancers, this step is the limit they can reach. Later, because they can''t affect the core of elements, they can''t carry out the next step of transformation, resulting in the failure of the whole ceremony. Whether this transformation ceremony can be completed or not, before the beginning, the necromancer will have an estimate, and the necromancer will not try this transformation which is obviously beyond his own strength. However, for rod, due to the existence of the legendary evocation, he can try the core elements which can not be influenced by the conventional Necromancers. At this time, while guiding the death energy inside the ceremony, rod released his own death energy towards the lamp pot in the center. Rhode''s death energy released through the legendary evocation has long been quite different from the general death energy. As soon as the death energy released by rod appeared in the ritual space, it disrupted the death energy that originally rotated at a special speed. As for the death energy around him, the death energy released by rod tries to assimilate it and transform it into a new form. It seems that the original death energy in the ceremony is not willing to be absorbed and assimilated by the new death energy, thus rejecting the death energy released by rod. Due to the influence of death energy, chaos began to appear in the whole ceremony, and the rotation speed slowed down. If rod didn''t try his best to maintain it, the whole transformation ceremony would fail because of the exclusion of death energy. Under the control of rod, the death energy released by him began to move towards the center of the ceremony. Although he was also repelled by the core of elements, the power of rejection was much smaller, far less than the previous death energy. special Through the special induction with the energy of death, rod can feel that the energy of death begins to contact with the element core after wrapping the lamp pot. For this special energy of death, the core of elements also repels it, but it doesn''t play a big role, so it is easily wrapped by the energy of death. After completing the package of death energy, rod began to increase the guidance of the ceremony. Through rod''s control, the ordinary death energy around him began to rotate close to the crystal of the dead and began to contract towards the middle, but the rotation speed was faster and faster. When the energy of death is about to reach the center, repulsion begins to appear. This repulsive force is produced not only by the effect of the element core, but also by the death energy released by rod. However, under the guidance of rod, this repulsive force could not stop the ceremony. Soon, the two kinds of death energy contacted each other, and then the whole ceremony had a special change. In this process, due to rod''s focus on guiding the ceremony, the duration of his Qi control magic had already ended. Just at the end of the Qi control magic, rod was once again put on a Qi control magic. The releaser of this magic was Rowling. Chapter 353 When she found that her Qi control magic had dissipated, Rowling immediately took action to apply this magic to herself and rod. This is not noticed by rod, who is guiding the ceremony. At this time, rod''s attention has been completely focused on the control of death energy. Originally, the energy released by rod, which is transformed by the legendary level of evocation, can greatly affect the surrounding death energy. For the general death energy, this more powerful death energy can be absorbed and assimilated, but under the effect of transformation ceremony, the effect of this assimilation is seriously weakened, far less than the normal state. In the ceremony, the death energy revolving around the lamp pot is inferior in quality, but under the function of the ceremony, they seem to be connected as a whole. In the process of rotation, they completely offset the absorption of death energy from rod. What Rhode needs to do is to oppress the surrounding death energy towards the middle position through the guidance of the ceremony, so that it is forced to contact with its own death energy. In this way, driven by the whole ceremony, once the death energy is combined with each other, it can affect the core elements existing in the interior and make the transformation of the death knight successful. these With the gradual deepening of the ceremony, the consumption speed of rod''s mana is also accelerated. But rod didn''t care. Rod predicted that his existing mana value is enough to complete the conversion ceremony. Even if his mana value is consumed too fast, rod can quickly recover through magic potion without worrying that his mana value is not enough to maintain the ceremony. Soon, under the control of rod, as the two death energies meet each other, the stable death energy used to wrap the core of the element also rotates slowly with the surrounding death energy under the control of the transformation ceremony. And this is what rod wants to achieve. Ordinary death energy, unable to touch the inner element core, will be repelled by it and spread around. Even under the effect of transformation ceremony, ordinary death energy can not do this. However, the death energy released by rod can achieve this. As the level of evocation increases, death energy will also change. The element core that ordinary death energy can''t touch is hard to affect death energy to a higher degree. From the point of view of death energy alone, the death energy released by rod has been regarded as the top death energy. When the two death energies meet, the death energy released by the soul crystal will be completely assimilated and become this higher level of death energy. The whole ceremony was full of this energy of death. Before assimilation, the speed of general death energy has not been slowed down. Even if assimilated, the rotational speed of death energy does not stop at all. With the completion of assimilation, because of this, the whole transformation ceremony has produced a strange change and entered a higher level. Rod, who is guiding the ceremony, can clearly feel this. In the center of the ceremony, the lamp pot, which was completely wrapped by the energy of death, seemed to be influenced by the ceremony, and began to show some subtle changes. The appearance of the lamp pot still keeps its original appearance, but inside the lamp pot, the element core, which has always been very calm, begins to vibrate faintly. Feeling this, rod was fully confident of the successful completion of the transformation ceremony. Under the joint action of ritual and death energy, as long as it can affect the inner element core, then the later transformation process will be much smoother. As long as the normal completion of the transformation ceremony guidance, you can transform the death knight. Despite this, rod did not relax his guidance of the ceremony, on the contrary, he was more serious. As far as rod is concerned, as long as he can complete the ceremony, he will be more careful to avoid any mistakes. Soon, driven by the whole ceremony, the element core began to rotate violently. If it was not suppressed by a light pot, the element core would even float directly in the air and rotate with the energy of death. The rotational speed of death energy did not slow down, on the contrary, it became faster and faster, but the concentration of death energy was gradually weakening. The energy of death, which was very strong in the ceremony, was less than half of the beginning. these Under the action of the whole ceremony, the element core in the center of the ceremony began to absorb the surrounding death energy uncontrollably. After death energy poured into the element core, the element core changed greatly. Although rod can''t see what the element core looks like at this time due to the package of the lamp pot, he can confirm this just by looking at the lamp pot with obvious shaking. With the death energy rushing towards the element core, it seems that the lamp pot in the center of the ceremony can hardly suppress the inner element core. Just as rod noticed this, there was a bang at the center of the ceremony. The explosion was very abrupt. Looking at the ceremony, Rowling didn''t find anything that caused the explosion, and there was no obvious trace around, as if the explosion appeared out of thin air. But at this time, rod''s vision, has been completely locked in the central position of the lamp pot. Rod noticed that with the sound, the vibration of the kettle had stopped completely. At the same time, there is only a small amount of death energy in the whole ceremony. The ghost crystal outside the ceremony is still releasing death energy, but it is no longer released through the initiation of the ceremony. these these these In rod''s perception, when the energy of death is completely dissipated, the basic conversion ritual should have been counted as completed. Although we don''t see the death knight''s figure and the specific form of the lamp God hero, if we want to control it, we should start to act now. Chapter 354 If the blood smeared on the crystal of the dead is rod''s, then rod can now prepare for the control of the spirit mark through some connections generated in the conversion ceremony, so as to control the death knight when it first appears. Unfortunately, it''s not rod who wants to control the death knight, but Elon. It''s Elon who has established contact with him. When the transformation ceremony has reached the present stage, only Elon can feel the real state of the God hero in the ceremony, including whether the transformation has been completed and whether he can use the mental imprint control. It is very difficult for rod to get these specific information only by perception. When the conversion ceremony is nearly completed, it is no longer under the control of the ceremony leader. Before the ceremony, rod''s worry was precisely because of this, so he specially arranged another spiritual suppression ceremony. Realizing this, rod looks to one side at Elon. Rod noticed that Elon didn''t seem to be preparing for his mental imprint. At this time, Elon just stares at the lamp pot in the center of the ceremony, as if there is something that can attract him. Elon can clearly perceive the state of the supernatural hero in the center of the ceremony. Because of this, when he was supposed to show his mental imprint, he didn''t prepare his mental imprint in time because he was too involved in his perception. Before rod could remind Elon, rod seemed to find something unusual and turned his head and looked at the center of the ceremony. In the center of the ceremony, the lid of the lamp pot. With a huge force, it went straight into the air and then fell out of the ritual. As the lid of the kettle fell to the ground, a dark blue shadow slowly emerged from the top of the kettle. At the moment when the shadow appeared, a powerful energy of death spread around. Rod knew that the virtual image in front of him was the supernatural hero that Elon wanted to transform. At this time, the spirit hero, with a strong breath of death, undoubtedly shows his identity as a death knight. As soon as the virtual shadow appeared, it had completely condensed into a solid in a few seconds. With this opportunity, rod was able to observe the appearance of the shadow completely. Consistent with the appearance of gods and monsters that rod had seen before, the death knight''s upper body still maintained the appearance of human beings, but his lower body was in the form of dark blue fog, floating in the sky. What attracted him most was the appearance of the hero. The appearance of the genie hero is extremely soft and beautiful. Both the facial contour and the body shape are excellent. The dark blue skin not only does not destroy the overall beauty of the genie hero, but also adds a different charm to it. The obvious features of his body and face enable him to confirm at a glance that this Genie hero should belong to a woman. In the eyes of mages who have in-depth research on element people, most element people have no gender distinction. Even the dominators of the element plane, magic and spiritual element people, in their bodies, can not prove the existence of gender characteristics, can only be classified as asexual. Among the elemental people, genie is also a special case. In genie, there is a gender division similar to that of normal creatures, and there is a significant difference between female Genie and male genie. Top mages can directly create ordinary elemental people through their mastery of magic. The most powerful mages can even create magic and spiritual elemental people through special rituals. However, no mage has ever been able to create supernatural beings. Due to the various characteristics of gods and monsters, and the fact that gods and monsters like to communicate with mages, when gods and monsters appear in blakada for a long time, mages almost forget that gods and monsters are an Elemental creature and turn to them as ordinary creatures. Because of their own talent, the appearance of gods and monsters can also reach a higher level than ordinary people. Even the mages who didn''t pay much attention to appearance were affected in this case. It also happens that mages fall in love with gods and monsters. special In rod''s impression, a hero who plays an important role in the plot of the second expansion film has such an identity. And now in front of rod''s eyes, it is such a monster hero. In terms of appearance, genie does have unique advantages, surpassing all the creatures Roeder had seen before. Even if they are transformed into death knights, the appearance of Genie heroes does not fade. When the genie hero appeared, the lamp pot under him began to slowly break. After any creature is transformed into an undead creature, there will be some changes, such as this Genie hero. In order to stay in the surface world, gods and monsters must rely on the existence of containers. Even the genie hero can''t go against this. The lamp pot in the core of the previous ceremony is exactly the container of this Genie hero. However, when it is transformed into a death knight, it no longer needs the existence of a container. The form of the undead gives it the ability to survive for a long time, which is illustrated by the fragmentation of the container. With the increase of staying time, the consciousness of the supernatural heroes began to recover gradually. Rod looked to one side of Elon, only to find that Elon did not intend to show his mental imprint. Instead, he looked at the genie hero in front of him, not knowing what he was thinking. At this time, it seems that he feels rod''s gaze, and then Elon reacts. He hastens to show his spiritual imprint on this monster hero through the connection he has established before. However, after this period of waiting, the spirit of the genie hero has recovered. The connection established by Elon through the transformation ceremony has no influence on the supernatural heroes who have recovered their senses. Seems to be aware of the situation at this time, the genie hero raised his hand, suddenly, three dark beams of light, the three people in the underground space shrouded. In addition to Rowling body appeared in front of a white barrier, will resist the light column, rod and Elon two people are completely under the magic. The arrival of Guangzhu did not cause any actual harm to them, but exerted a strong negative effect on them. these Under the genie hero, the spiritual repression ceremony that rod arranged at the beginning began to play a role. Chapter 355 Under the guidance of rod, the whole ceremony had different changes. Mercury beads, which originally fell on the ground in the form of beads, began to move slightly when the ritual of spiritual repression was activated. No matter how careful Rhode is in arranging the ceremony, there will be some small deviations from the most standard ceremony, and countless small deviations will form a larger deviation. discount Mercury, originally placed around the ceremony, formed a straight bead line under the effect of this vibration, which made up for the deviation of rod''s arrangement. After discovering this, rod realized that the quality of the mercury Elon provided was excellent. Only the mercury refined for many times can have the effect of self correcting deviation according to the magic. When the mercury beads are connected in a straight line, under the catalysis of magic, the originally separated Mercury begins to stretch along the direction of the bead line, and finally forms a whole, connecting the whole ceremony. Just after the completion of the mercury change, the spirit suppression effect of the whole ceremony on the gods and heroes also reached the highest. As early as the moment when rod activated the ceremony, the spirit suppression effect of the ceremony itself began to play a role, which affected the inner gods and heroes and made their spirit into chaos. When Mercury is fully connected, the ritual of spiritual repression will have the greatest effect, making it unable to cast spells at all. Because the transformation of the genie hero has just been completed, even if the spirit is restored, the effect is still limited, and it can not reach the normal biological level. In this case, the spirit suppression ritual can play the maximum effect and completely suppress it. However, for ordinary creatures, the effect of spiritual repression ritual is extremely limited, which can only affect them to a certain extent, and can not achieve such a good effect. Even for barbarians who can''t spell at all, the ritual of spiritual repression doesn''t work at all. Although the constitution of elemental creatures makes gods and monsters have high casting talent, when they are suppressed by rituals, the characteristics of elemental creatures make them more affected. For a time, due to the function of ceremony, the faces of the gods, monsters and heroes inside began to distort, which had lost the previous aesthetic feeling. This Genie hero wants to escape from the scope of the ceremony, but under the influence of other materials in the ceremony, he can''t do anything. At this time, rod will look to the side of Elon, indicating that he quickly display his spiritual imprint. Although this ceremony can suppress the gods and heroes in the interior, it obviously won''t last long. The duration of the ritual is determined by its effect. If the object is just an ordinary creature, the suppression time can reach a very long level. However, after replacing the suppressed object with a supernatural hero of unknown rank, the duration will be reduced a lot. When the spirit of gods and monsters is completely suppressed and can only resist the ritual effect as much as possible, if Elon can exert his spiritual imprint on them, it will have a good effect and directly control them. There are not many ways to suppress the will of any death knight except the ritual of spiritual repression. If the necromancer wants to control the death knight, he can only rely on his real strength to subdue the death knight, except that he has some opportunities at the beginning of transformation. When the genie hero was just transformed, rod was not attracted by its appearance, but felt a great threat from it. It seemed that the rank of the genie hero was far beyond rod''s imagination. For the origin of this monster hero, rod did not get any useful information from Elon. He only knew that it was the remains he found in his adventure, and he had been looking for the necromancer who could complete the transformation. Because he didn''t know its origin, rod could only judge the strength of the genie hero according to his own perception. Rod noticed that for the monster hero, his peeping eye could not work and could not get any useful information. Due to the special state of death knight, this monster hero combines the characteristics of both Elemental creature and undead creature in the biological category, so it has a great influence on peeping eye. Rod didn''t worry too much about this. He knew that he could improve the hero''s special skills by continuing to kill the hero, thus affecting the creatures of all races. Just as rod estimated the strength of the genie hero, Elon was not idle, but immediately showed his spiritual imprint on the genie hero. Rod can clearly feel that Elon has a deep desire to control the genie hero, so there is no need to worry about what will happen to him. However, Elon''s state at this time seems not as simple as rod thought. As early as when the ceremony of spiritual repression was fully opened, Elon was ready to show his spiritual imprint. When the genie hero fell into chaos, Elon saw the right time and immediately used his mental imprint. In Elon''s mind, there is a connection between himself and the supernatural hero established through the transformation ceremony, and it is now completely suppressed by the ceremony. He should be able to control it easily, but the result of the mental imprint is beyond Elon''s expectation. For some reason, Elon''s spiritual imprint is hard to work. Elon is also aware of this, but he doesn''t know how to deal with it. He can only show his mental imprint over and over again, and all of them fail. It seems that Elon''s spirit is beginning to get confused. He doesn''t know what caused this situation. For a moment, Elon had many ideas in his mind, trying to explain all this. He even suspected that this was a conspiracy made by rod to seize the control of the supernatural hero. However, as soon as this idea appeared, Elon immediately rejected it. Finally, along with Elon''s thinking, Elon recalled that when the genie hero had just completed the transformation, the magic it cast, the dark light column that shrouded him. Only this can explain why one''s spiritual imprint can''t work. After realizing this, Elon raised his hand for the first time and cast the exorcism on himself. He wanted to dispel the negative effect of the dark light column, but it was difficult to work. On one side, rod also noticed Elon''s action. After learning some of Elon''s thoughts, he looked at the genie hero in the center of the ceremony. Rod knew that if he wanted to accept the genie hero, it would not be so smooth. Chapter 356 Elon wanted to dispel his negative effects through exorcism, but he failed in the end and didn''t achieve his expectation. Although exorcism is a low-level spell, in the confrontation between mages, the effect of exorcism can completely dispel all the states of a creature, whether positive or negative, so it can play a very good effect. The effect of exorcism is not affected by spiritual attributes. The degree of exorcism is only related to the level of exorcism. Before that, Elon certainly did not think that he would be imposed such a degree of negative effect, which could seriously hinder the exertion of his mental imprint. Although Elon used exorcism for himself at the first time, because the level of exorcism is not high, it can''t affect this kind of magic. For this monster hero, Elon''s spiritual imprint still can''t take effect. In the face of this situation, Elon did not know how to deal with it. Looking at the gods and monsters who were completely suppressed in the Ceremony ahead, Elon felt something unspeakable in his heart. Because he doesn''t know about other undead spells, Elon doesn''t know how to control the death knight besides the spirit mark. Looking at the death knight in front of him, Elon can only keep his mental imprint. He wants to control the death knight in this way, but he can''t achieve any effect. In Elon''s perception, when he displays his spiritual imprint one after another, the connection between himself and the gods, monsters and heroes, which was originally established through rituals, begins to weaken at this time. For this point, Elon was very worried, but he didn''t know how to deal with it. He could only show his invalid mental imprint and put his hope on rod. In the center of the ceremony, because of the successive stimulation of the spiritual imprint, the spirit of the gods and monsters did not change into chaos. On the contrary, it seemed to find a breakthrough. With this stimulation, they began to fight against the whole ceremony. For a moment, all the ritual materials began to produce a slight vibration, and it seemed that it was difficult to continue to suppress the gods and heroes. If there were not enough materials provided by Elon, in this counterattack, the genie hero would be able to directly destroy the whole ceremony. Even so, it''s hard for the whole ceremony to continue. Before long, the ceremony will be completely destroyed by the gods and heroes. Looking at the side appears extremely anxious Elon, rod knows that Elon has done his best, but there is no way to deal with it. At this point, a battle seems inevitable. Realizing that the ceremony was about to be destroyed, rod did not preempt the attack on the genie hero, but carefully observed its shape. When the battle is inevitable, rod needs to find some opportunities in this way. If you attack first, the ceremony that can last for a while may be directly destroyed. For ordinary death knights, even if they complete the transformation, they will also have some special marks, some scars left when they die. Although there will be no blood flowing out of the death knight''s body under the action of death energy, the wound still exists, unless it is sutured by special means. The wounds on death knights are often their weakness. If you attack the wounds directly, the damage you can do is far more than ordinary attacks. At this time, what rod was observing was whether there were such special scars on the heroes. But unfortunately, there was no such scar on the hero in the ceremony. Not only that, rod also noticed that because the whole body is made up of elements, the body of this Genie hero can be said to be extremely intact. Although it exists in the form of death knight, it is not the same as the conventional Death Knight at all. On the contrary, it looks like a real genie. After the transformation ceremony, the strength of the supernatural hero directly reached the peak of his life. Even rod felt a trace of palpitation when he felt this. If Elon can control it smoothly, rod doesn''t have to worry about this problem, but in this case, Elon has been unable to achieve this. How to deal with this supernatural hero is what rod needs to consider. At this point, rod''s mana is only half. Without the blessing of mana value, and the most powerful undead creature is not around, rod''s strength is difficult to play out. special Faced with such a product of two special creatures, even rod, who guided the whole transformation ceremony, did not know how many strange changes had taken place in him. It can be said that it''s hard to have any chance of winning against this powerful hero, rod, who is not in good condition at present. Once the battle really breaks out, rod can only choose to use instant movement to get away from here. Although this Genie hero is powerful, he can''t stay in blakada after the death knight''s identity is exposed. But, this kind of situation, rod does not want to see. When the identity of the ghost hero death knight is exposed, the identity of his own necromancer will also be exposed, leading to the failure of his plan, not to mention that Elon still has the artifact parts he needs. In this regard, rod did not care to violate the agreement at the beginning, first deal with the genie hero again. Because of the influence of the spirit suppression ceremony, rod can control the spirit of the hero by force through the spirit mark, even without the connection of the transformation ceremony. At this time, rod directly used the spirit mark on the genie hero, but the result was completely unexpected. Unlike Elon, who only grasps the primary mental imprint, rod''s mental imprint has the level that a formal necromancer can achieve. With the blessing of spiritual attributes, the mental imprint is even stronger. However, it is this degree of spiritual imprint that when rod shows it, there is an accident, and he can''t control the gods, monsters and heroes. In rod''s perception, his own sea of spirit is in chaos. Even the marks of the original undead creatures are hard to feel, let alone control them. Feeling this, rod also understood why Elon''s spiritual imprint could not work. The dark light column created before had such a powerful effect that even rod was influenced by it and could not use his mental imprint. Just as the struggle between the supernatural hero and the ritual of spiritual repression reached its climax, rod seemed to think of something and looked aside. Chapter 357 In rod''s sight, in the whole underground space, in addition to Elon, there is Rowling who is paying attention to all this. Before the ceremony started, rod specially called Rowling here, so that Rowling could observe the whole ceremony, which would help her guide the ceremony by herself. For most mages, if they haven''t seen how other mages guide the ceremony, the first time they guide the ceremony, they often end up in failure. Before guiding the ceremony in person, the mage should have some experience in the ceremony. It''s better to observe how the other mages guide the ceremony several times, and then guide by themselves. Even Rowling, who has great talent, needs to do this kind of observation. Rod did not expect that he originally just wanted Rowling to accumulate some experience here, but now Rowling has become the key to understand this situation. At this time, rod''s sea of spirit falls into a state of chaos due to the black light column of the gods and heroes, and is isolated from the perception and control of the spirit mark. Rod intended to forcibly control the genie hero through his mental imprint, but in this state, he could not achieve it. After the completion of the transformation ceremony, although the genie hero has just recovered his mind, he clearly judges his own situation and immediately uses this spell to prevent himself from being controlled by the mental imprint. It can be said that apart from the supernatural heroes who are proficient in magic and highly intelligent, few other creatures can do this. After being transformed into death knights, most heroes will attack the surrounding creatures immediately when they regain their senses, and will eventually be controlled by mental imprint. It''s hard for undead creatures to resist the spirit mark exerted by the necromancer. Even the death knight can''t let himself out of control and can only resist by his own will. Due to the influence of the black light column, Elon and rod could not show their spiritual imprint at this time. Even at this juncture, all the wills of the supernatural heroes are fighting against the ritual of spiritual repression, and the spiritual imprint cannot be exerted. At this time, even a necromancer apprentice with enough spiritual attributes can control the death knight, but Elon and rod can''t. In the underground space, the only person not affected by the black light column is Rowling. When the black light comes down, a white barrier is created around Rowling to block the effect of the black light, so it is not affected. Rod seems to have a vague impression of how the white barrier came into being, but he doesn''t remember it very clearly. Rod knew that this was not the time to think about it, but to let Rowling take action to avoid a big war here. Knowing that Rowling is not influenced by the black light, rod looks directly at Rowling. It happened that Rowling also noticed the change in the field and looked to rod. As early as the transformation of the genie hero is completed, and cast a black light, Rowling will be aware of the wrong. It is reasonable to say that in the process of this transformation ceremony, there are few cases of resistance, but the supernatural heroes have achieved this. When the whole ceremony is activated, Rowling''s attention is not only on the observation of the ceremony, but also on the God hero in the center of the ceremony. As a caster and a hero, Rowling can intuitively feel the power of this supernatural hero. these Similar to the ordinary elemental man, because of the existence of the element core, there is no mana limit for gods and monsters to cast their magic. Instead, they control the magic elements around them as instinctively. these Realizing that there seems to be something wrong with their control, Rowling is ready to fight. For this powerful Genie hero, Rowling didn''t have any fear when rod found it difficult. Just as Rowling looks at rod and confirms that she is ready to fight, rod also looks at him. It''s just the intersection of sight, and no words appear. But looking at rod''s eyes, Rowling understood what he wanted to express in this moment. Aware of this, although Rowling is a little uncertain, but also understand that time is pressing, can not continue to delay. Through her own knowledge of mysticism, Rowling knew that the supernatural hero could get out of the control of the spiritual suppression ceremony at any time. If she delayed for a while, the situation would be critical. Seeing this, Rowling didn''t have time to go to rod''s side for oral confirmation, and immediately showed her spiritual imprint on the monster hero in the field. Just at the moment when Rowling showed her spiritual imprint, with a loud noise, the materials used to arrange the spiritual repression ceremony completely collapsed, and the silver thread formed under the catalysis of Magic also broke, forming silver beads one by one. At this moment, the ritual of spiritual repression was completely destroyed, and the genie hero finally got rid of the control of the ritual, but the battle did not happen. When the spirit hero broke away from the spirit suppression ceremony, his face looked very angry, but he seemed to be aware of something. He turned his angry expression into a very cold one, which made people feel strange when combined with his original face. When the ceremony to the last moment, due to Rowling in time to show the spirit of the mark, the success of the control of the genie hero. For most intelligent creatures, when they find themselves transformed into death knights and controlled by necromancers, they will comply with this result. In addition to a few heroes who treat death as if they were at home, when they really face death, even heroes often lose the courage to die again. Even if they only serve as death knights for the necromancer, it''s better to sink in the endless darkness. Elemental creatures may have a different understanding of death, but they do not actively seek death. In the face of the threat of death, some intelligent elemental creatures will also make ordinary human survival behavior. This monster hero, obviously, is also like this. When he realizes that he is under the control of the necromancer, he will no longer resist. Chapter 358 In the face of the control of spiritual imprint, even the gods and heroes have nothing to do. The choice of gods, monsters and heroes, just like ordinary creatures, is subject to the control of spiritual imprint. At this time, rod was not attracted by the appearance of the genie hero, rod''s attention was all on the strength of the genie hero. In rod''s perception, it was only when the genie hero was completely out of the scope of the ceremony that his strength was completely displayed. Just from its body, it showed more momentum than all the enemies rod had seen before, even compared with the ghost dragon. Rod knew that this supernatural hero was able to achieve this level only by the blessing of the hero template and his own special state. As for the real strength of this supernatural hero, rod predicted that it should be around level 5 and extremely close to level 6. Only in this way can it meet rod''s perception. If the level of the ghost hero reaches level 6, with the blessing of the hero template, it will bring far more oppression than the ghost dragon, but it has obviously not reached this level. Although the attribute value occupied by the spirit mark has not been determined to Rowling, rod judged the strength of the genie hero through his perception. For this special death knight transformed by ceremony, rod knew little about it. Rod wants to know what kind of special ability it has through observation, but this is not something that can be achieved in a short time. Due to Rowling''s timely display of spiritual imprint, the genie hero was controlled, and a big war was resolved. Once the battle is really started, the strong magic wave and death energy generated will definitely disturb the magic guild in the city. At that time, as long as the supervisor of the magic guild comes here, the news that Elon colludes with the necromancer to transform the death knight will be exposed, and rod''s plan will be greatly changed. However, for the side of Elon, the current results, it is difficult for him to accept. Elon didn''t think about whether he could keep the possibility of having gods, monsters and heroes when the battle started and the magic guild intervened. Instead, he had a grudge against Rowling who showed her mental imprint in time. In Elon''s view, he let rod transform the death knight for himself, but in the end, something went wrong, leading to the death knight being controlled by rod and his party. This was hard for Elon to accept. Elon even doubted if rod had done something during the ceremony, which made the genie hero out of control. Elon forgot that he didn''t show his mental imprint in time. Elon only saw what he wanted to see, so he attributed all the results to rod and his party, but he had nothing to do with this situation. Realizing that he can''t control the genie heroes, Elon can see the situation clearly. At the same time, for rod and his party, plus the genie heroes controlled by them, Elon knows that he has no chance of winning. Therefore, even if the heart is extremely upset, Elon did not make any drastic moves, can only wait for rod to deal with. Elon realized that his life seemed to be out of his control. In this case, even if rod chose to attack him directly, Elon had no way. Elon recalled that when he first proposed to cooperate with the necromancer, several of his confidants seriously objected. These people talked about the dangers of necromancers and the risks of working with them. Through the narration of his subordinates, Elon has already understood what kind of existence the Necromancers are. these Necromancers don''t care about anything, they only care about the benefits they can get. Whether it is the only literature in brakata or the description of the Necromancers by his subordinates, all let Elon understand that the Necromancers are not easy to deal with. It''s said that in the gathering place of necromancers, Diya and necromancers exist in this form. Mutual killing is more common, even more crazy. But Elon has no chance to prove it personally. At this time, the result of the conversion ceremony undoubtedly verified the warning that Elon''s men had already given, and Elon also clearly understood this. However, for his trading with the necromancer, there is no regret in Elon''s heart. Recalling the last moment of the transformation ceremony and the moment when he saw the genie hero with his own eyes, Elon was filled with joy again. When the transformation ceremony was completed and the genie hero was transformed into a death knight, Elon''s long-standing desire was achieved. In a moment of excitement, it did not release the spirit mark at the first time, which led to the black light column of the genie hero falling. As a result of achieving the long-standing wish, although there is some resentment for Rowling''s behavior of controlling the death knight, it seems that it is not very important compared with the success of the ceremony. Even if we let Elon choose again, Elon will let rod carry out this transformation ceremony. Elon didn''t know what his end would be. According to the usual practice of the necromancer, even if he killed himself directly, it would be possible to take all the wealth of silver cliff city. However, there is still a sense of fullness in Elon''s heart. In Elon''s view, as long as this is achieved, everything else seems to be no longer important. At this time, Elon''s face has returned to calm, even when he realized that he was likely to die, Elon did not have any extra action, just waiting for rod''s decision. What Elon doesn''t know is that when his mentality changed significantly, rod had already seen all this in his eyes. cutting-edge news special As the thoughts in his heart changed several times, and he seemed to relax his vigilance, rod could easily know most of the thoughts in Elon''s heart through peeping eyes. After learning about Elon''s attitude towards the gods, monsters and heroes, it seems that there are some connections between them. For how to deal with Elon, rod also made a decision in his heart. Chapter 359 Looking at Elon who seems to have given up resistance, rod does not want to kill him. After understanding the idea in Elon''s heart, rod still intends to use him to achieve his original purpose. If rod doesn''t have a peeping eye, he may not be able to deal with Elon at this time. Because he doesn''t know what he really thinks, even if rod wants him to achieve some goals for himself, it''s hard to trust him completely. He needs to be on guard at any time. However, through peeping eyes, while understanding a series of his thoughts, rod also understands his desire. For rod, this not only grasped the weakness of Elon, but also found a channel for rod to control Elon. Looking at Elon in front of him, rod said: "to tell you the truth, I didn''t expect the situation to be like this at the beginning. The ceremony was successfully completed, but the result didn''t seem to be what you expected..." As he spoke, rod watched Elon''s reaction. After hearing rod''s words, because he had recognized the situation for a long time, Elon didn''t have any resistance, and even his expression didn''t change much. While rod was talking, Elon ignored him and turned his head to one side and looked at the hero. The transformed Genie hero has high intelligence. When he is impressed with spirit, he gives up resistance directly. By observing several people in the underground space, the genie hero also realized that something seemed to be being solved between them. Put the expressions of several people in the field into the eyes, the genie hero''s face showed a trace of thinking, but finally stopped in the same place, without any movement. In the face of Elon''s gaze, the genie hero did not avoid his sight, but looked at him. In this process, through peeping eyes, rod also reconfirmed the idea in Elon''s heart. Rod noticed that in Elon''s mind, there was a kind of extreme love for the supernatural hero, which might have been called love. In the process of looking at each other, Elon''s anger at being robbed of the control of the death knight seems to disappear completely, and his eyes become soft, leaving only this pure emotion. If we do not use the peeping eye, but only rely on our own observation, rod may be difficult to detect this from Elon''s performance. Looking back on the behavior that Elon showed along the way, rod can be sure that this is the most sincere emotion in Elon''s heart, not the one that he deliberately showed. In Elon''s mind, because of his understanding of the necromancer all the time, he has already understood what kind of end he will have, which is more relief than falling in the hands of the necromancer or dying directly. In this case, Elon will no longer hide the feelings in his heart. Even if the final result is death, he seems to be able to accept it when he achieves this goal. And this is exactly the proof that rod intends to control Elon. Most of the time, if it''s just a simple agreement, it won''t let people completely rest assured about the trading partner. Only after deeply understanding the weakness of the trading partner, and even being able to control it, can we make ourselves at ease. If you only rely on the suppression of strength and try to control others to work for yourself, this is actually the worst choice. Unless the strength reaches another level, it will be backfired at any time. Necromancers can control undead creatures and even death knights with heroic identity by using the spirit mark, but for ordinary creatures, the spirit mark can not play any role. If there is no weakness in Elon''s heart, even if rod lets him live and asks him to put forward the suggestion of uniting with the necromancer to the magic guild, rod will not be at ease. cutting-edge news Now, when rod understands Elon''s feelings for gods and monsters, he intends to control them. Rod also knows about biological relationships. Due to the differences between individuals, the specific views of love are different among individual creatures. For Elon, in his feelings for Genie heroes, what he attaches more importance to is to complete the transformation of Genie heroes and make their posture fully displayed. For this reason, even if Elon didn''t give the spirit mark to the genie hero, and even thought that he was going to die, Elon would only feel a little sad. In Elon''s idea, he was extremely satisfied to complete the transformation ceremony and see the genie hero. It''s hard for rod to understand this. If it is Roeder, in this case, he will definitely choose to fight. Even if he is not strong enough, he can only choose to withdraw, which is much better than this situation. After mastering Elon''s mentality completely, rod can control it with the help of this idea. At this time, rod said: "peace of mind, I know what you are worried about, it''s just that I don''t abide by the initial agreement, or attack you. You may be wondering if I did all this, but it really has nothing to do with me. " "But now that it has reached this level, the original agreement will be void. The necromancer will not give up his power at will. You should be very clear about that. " Listening to the words in his ears, Elon realized that rod didn''t seem to have any plans to kill himself. If rod wants to do it, he won''t talk to himself at all. Elon had to take his eyes away from the position of the hero and look at rod. Before looking away, Elon''s eyes seemed to be very reluctant, but it was a good way to cover up this emotion. Although Elon has taken his eyes away, the sight of the genie hero still stays on him. As early as when the two creatures looked at each other, the genie hero felt the special feelings in Elon''s sight, but he was very confused. Because of the high degree of intelligence, the genie hero can understand the feelings between creatures, but what the genie hero does not understand is that he did not seem to have seen Elon in his original memory. The transformation of death knights will completely retain all the memories of heroes, including combat skills, casting methods and so on. Most importantly, all their life experiences will be preserved. Although the supernatural hero is very special in the category, it retains the complete memory just like the ordinary death knight. What makes the hero puzzled is that in its original memory, there does not seem to have been the figure of Elon. Chapter 360 Seeing that Elon''s eyes turned to himself, rod said, "since you don''t have any opinions, I''ll make a new agreement." "I need you to help me achieve one thing. When the war starts to get severe, when blakada is completely at a disadvantage, I need you to unite with all the lords who secretly cultivate necromancers to put pressure on the magic guild, so that necromancers can participate in the war. " "Of course, in the process, I also allow you to achieve your goal." In the end, rod emphasized Elon''s purpose and looked at him to show that he understood what he thought. Just as rod was telling what he wanted, Elon had come back to himself. Although he is still thinking about gods, monsters and heroes in his heart, Elon can also react to what rod said for the first time, but there are many doubts. "Do you mean that blakada will be so badly disadvantaged in the next battle that the necromancer will help him? Not to mention whether the magic guild would agree or not, I want to know what kind of forces can push blakada to this point? " these For a moment, it seemed difficult for Elon to understand rod''s request. Elon didn''t know which force could push blakada to this point, so he had to unite with the necromancer. In Elon''s view, blakhada has ruled the surrounding areas for a long time. I don''t know how long it will take. There are not many forces that can compete with blakhada. In Elon''s mind, even the country where he originally lived, eracia, is hard to contend with when facing blakada and can only maintain the status quo. If it wasn''t for the fact that many of the people who become mages every year are aristocrats of eracia, and there are angels in eracia, maybe even eracia will be ruled by blakada. Among the neighboring countries, the most powerful one, eracia, can only do this, and there is no need to talk about other forces. Those lands that have been ruled for countless years naturally do not need to pay attention. After listening to rod''s words, Elon can understand that this battle has nothing to do with the kingdom of the necromancer. Even those creatures in the epic legend will be inferior before facing the mages of blakada. In the face of extremely powerful magic, only those dragons who have full resistance to magic can be fearless. special In order to fight against these epic monsters, the mage even developed a magic that works on them, just to prevent this from happening one day. In this case, Elon really can''t understand what kind of forces can push blakada into a desperate situation, and even need to unite with the necromancer to resist. After thinking about it, Elon can only choose the target of doubt to be the magicians in the underground world. It seems that they are the only ones who have the strength to force blakada into a desperate situation. For the existence of the magician, blakhada deliberately covered up this period of history. If it wasn''t for Elon''s full understanding of the classics, perhaps he would not have known this. Everything that exists in the underground world is like a mystery to ordinary mages. The mage can''t understand how the magicians survive in the underground world and build the most prosperous underground city, but all these are real. It seems to feel the doubts in Elon''s heart, rod said: "in kruelod near blakada, a barbarian will lead his army to complete the revenge on blakada." "In his hands, there is an artifact that can restrain all magic. When the border of blakhada is completely occupied, you just need to unite with other mage lords to exert pressure and fulfill my request at the moment when the supervisor of the magic guild is worried." Like other mages in blakhada, Elon didn''t notice anything that happened in the territory of krylord, and he didn''t know anything about Tanan. In blakada, most of the mages are in such a state that they can''t detect the abnormality of kluode at the first time. However, the words of those mages who are stationed in krylord all the time won''t get too much attention. It was not until the whole border was completely occupied, and the army of Tanan began to destroy all this, that the mages in blakhada were alerted. In the previous life''s game, Elon seized this opportunity, together with the promotion of the players, which promoted the temporary union between blakada and Diya. However, for rod, because there is no official background of Diya, he can only participate in the battle on behalf of himself, and the impact will be much smaller. In this kind of war, the role of a single necromancer is extremely limited, and rod is not sure whether Elon''s proposal can succeed, but it needs to be tried in the end. As for uniting other neighboring lords, it is also to increase the success rate of this situation. When Tanan''s troops arrive, the Lords of all places will take action. Whether they are trying to gain benefits in the battle, so as to fight to the death, or to withdraw quickly, they will make a quick decision. However, not all lords can give up their own hard-earned territory. As long as they can preserve their own territory, they can accept it in any way. Therefore, when Elon put forward this proposal, the lords who were neutral to the necromancer would also support Elon''s choice. For those lords, even if there are only a few more necromancers, it is good to increase the success rate of protecting the territory when the magic guild does nothing. Not to mention, blakhada has been rotten for a long time, and the mages have long ignored the advice of the mage God and tried to study the undead magic. It can be said that as long as the mage Lord is a little more powerful, he will study the undead magic in private. these Rod asked Elon to put forward this proposal to the magic guild, not to other lords, but also to some extent according to the track of the previous life, so as to achieve this goal. Chapter 361 As for rod''s saying that the counterattack of krylord is coming, Elon obviously has some doubts in his heart, but he doesn''t show them. He just writes them down in his heart. Elon knew that what rod said must have its meaning. In this case, rod had no reason to cheat himself. these At this time, as if thinking of something, Elon took out a treasure from the space ring and handed it to rod. When the treasure just appeared, there was a very familiar smell around him in rod''s perception. The treasure that Elon took out was the artifact parts that rod asked him to collect. For ordinary people, artifact parts may be just a powerful treasure in their eyes. Because we don''t know the real use of artifact parts, even if this treasure is powerful, it can only be used for trading. Rod doesn''t know what kind of price Ailong paid to get this artifact part, but in this case, Ailong is wise enough to hand it over directly. Rod reaches out his hand and takes the treasure from Elon. At the same time, rod is still observing Elon''s action to avoid any change. Fortunately, Elon really seems to give up the resistance, even in the delivery of the treasure, due to the close distance, has an excellent opportunity to attack, Elon has no abnormal action. After giving the treasure to rod, Elon no longer pays attention to rod''s position, but looks aside. At this time, rod''s attention is all on the artifact in his hand. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ [helmet of Thor] Quality: Treasure Type: helmet Equipment requirements: None Basic attributes: strength + 4, speed + 4, constitution - 2, indestructible Special attribute: reduces basic damage by 120 points when a spell directly hits Raytheon''s helmet. When equipped with Raytheon''s helmet, it is immune to most mental magic. Evaluation: a glittering helmet, without enough knowledge, is difficult to distinguish the material used to make it, but if you gaze carefully, it seems to make people feel a chill. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ After putting Raytheon''s helmet on, it seems that he thought of something. Rod took out the shield of the patron from the space ring. As a part of Titan''s arrow, these two treasures have similar initial effects. In addition to bringing huge additional attributes, they will also deduct another attribute. The only difference is that when rod finds the remains of the Titan in Vernon, the shield of the patron saint no longer deducts attributes. At this time, when rod took the two artifact parts together, it seemed that the original connection between them was activated, and a message appeared in rod''s mind. "When you wear half of Titan''s arrow''s parts at the same time, you get an extra boost." "Because you have mastered [Titan''s arrow LV1], when the equipment effect exists, your skill will be increased to [Titan''s arrow Lv2]" "[Titan''s arrow Lv2]: Level 5 breath magic, special magic, not affected by spiritual attributes. 0 one o''clock Cooling time: 4 minutes. There is no way to improve in the normal way. " Rod noticed that when this prompt appeared, the Titan''s arrow level in the property panel did change to Lv2. In order to verify this prompt, rod put the shield of the guardian into the space ring, and in the property panel, the level of Titan''s arrow was reduced to LV1 again. these Compared with the Titan''s arrow of LV1, the damage of Titan''s arrow has been greatly increased after reaching Lv2. Not only the basic damage has been doubled from 60 to 120, but the additional damage of mana value has also been strengthened, which is a great increase. After checking the promotion of Titan''s arrow, rod also finished this transformation task. Although there were some twists and turns in the process of the task, he still achieved the expected result. Rod once again looked to the side of Elon, at this time Elon is still looking at the edge of the field, the location of the monster hero. Seeing this, rod did not take care of Elon. Instead, he came to Rowling, whispered a few words to her, and then left with Rowling. Before leaving, under the advice of rod, Rowling left the genie hero she just controlled in this space. After successfully controlling the genie hero, Rowling also realized that this behavior seemed to cause some consequences, so she had some worries in her heart. However, when she saw that the fight had not started and that rod and Elon seemed to have reached an agreement, Rowling was relieved. At this time, although at rod''s command, Rowling left the genie hero in place, but it seemed a little confused. these Although in the heart some doubts, but Rowling did not think too much, the genie hero will stay here, then follow rod to leave. With the end of the ceremony, the whole underground space is completely restored to calm, and the magic elements previously gathered due to the ceremony also return to silence at this time. The remaining materials of the ceremony no longer have luster. All kinds of crystals and mercury used to connect the ceremony have lost their activity. Even the materials themselves have undergone great changes. But in this space, there are still two creatures. Although rod and his party have left here, before they left, because they knew what Elon was thinking, rod specially left the genie hero here. Looking at the hero in front of him, Elon seemed to have a lot to say, but he didn''t know where to start. flower Although there was a deviation in the result of the transformation ceremony, Elon did not control the genie hero, but when he reached an agreement with rod, he still got the chance to be alone with the genie hero. Looking at the strange hero who seems to have some doubts ahead, Elon knows that he has a lot of time to tell him everything. Chapter 362 After the completion of the transformation ceremony, rod''s goal was temporarily achieved, and all the next actions needed to wait until the arrival of the war. Rod believes that according to the strength shown by the hero Tanan and the progress of the expansion film, this day will not be long. For rod, in these days, the waiting process is a little long. It seems that there is no other suitable way except meditation, or talking with Rowling. In the process of waiting these days, Elon also introduces rod to other necromancers in his territory. In order to transform the supernatural heroes, Elon made friends with a group of necromancers to provide them with shelter, so that the magic guild could not find their whereabouts, and gave them materials to study the necromancers, hoping to attract more powerful necromancers in this way. In the territory of blakhada, many powerful lords eager for taboo knowledge would choose this way to cultivate a group of Necromancers. However, the Necromancers trained in this way only master some Necromancers. They are completely different from the real necromancers in Diya in their style of acting and their own mentality. these Rod noticed that these necromancers had different strengths, but they were in a more harmonious state. Among these necromancers, rod even saw a necromancer whose whole body was covered under a broad cloak, showing no muscle at all. He was talking with other necromancers like a skeleton. Rod knew that the necromancer had this kind of face, which only showed that his evocation reached the master level. However, it is such a necromancer. In rod''s perception, he can bring less threat than any official necromancer he saw in Diya. When they found that Elon had come here, all the Necromancers stopped their movements and saluted him to show their respect. In the face of Elon, the Necromancers around him showed great respect and even a little fear. In blakhada, necromancers exist in a different way. Undead magic will not appear in any college under any circumstances. If you want to learn undead magic, you can only rely on your own classics to study it. Once the identity of the necromancer is exposed, the necromancer can only be expelled or even killed by the magic guild. In this case, the necromancer even has to carefully hide his identity, so he can''t be as crazy as in Diya. For those lords who are willing to provide shelter and allow themselves to study the Necromancer''s magic, though the necromancer knows that the Lord also gets magic knowledge from himself, he will be grateful. Compared with the real necromancers in Diya, the Necromancers here feel more like ordinary necromancers who master the art of evocation. As like as two peas, the existence of a distinct corruption is evident in the space where the necromancer lives. these these environment Among them, Elon introduced to rod the former necromancer who was covered in a cloak. In the whole process of Elon''s introduction, compared with other undead mages who did not understand rod''s identity, this undead mage obviously knew more, with a dignified meaning in his eyes. And this, rod found it very well. cutting-edge news Reese knows all about the difficulty of turning the genie hero into a death knight. Although he does not know whether the ceremony can be completed or whether rod has the strength to complete the ceremony, he is still very cautious. There seemed to be something else in Reese''s mind, but because of his caution, rod could not get more detailed information. Under the leadership of Elon, rod observed the whole space where these necromancers lived. At this time, a necromancer seems to have something to ask Elon to bring him to a corner of this space. Although Elon is dissatisfied, he can only let rod observe himself here, while Elon faces the necromancer alone. Just as rod was waiting here, Reese came to him and said, "I didn''t expect to see the famous ghost Dragon Knight here, rod." Although Reese''s sentence is short, it directly points out rod''s identity. Even Elon may not know the name of rod. cutting-edge news cutting-edge news Because of this reason, when he was located in blakada, rod did not hide his identity. What he did not expect was that his identity was discovered by a necromancer here. In rod''s perception, Reese can bring little threat. Compared with his strength, rod is more concerned about Reese''s purpose of revealing his identity. Rod knew that Reese would not have identified himself in this way if there were no special requirements. Both the necromancer and the orthodox mage will make use of all kinds of opportunities to create advantages for themselves. Seeing that rod didn''t answer for a moment and acquiesced in his identity, Reese asked: "I don''t know why the powerful ghost Dragon Knight appeared here? Is it to help Lord Elon complete the transformation ceremony? " Chapter 363 In the face of Reese''s question, rod did not immediately answer. Prior to that, because of Elon''s collection of intelligence, Reese had obtained a lot of intelligence about him. As for what Elon wanted to achieve, Reese clearly understood that it was a very difficult ceremony to achieve. At this time, Reese''s inquiry is more like a test of rod. Rod didn''t know how long Reese had been here and his purpose. He just nodded and didn''t say much. Rod had no intention of concealing the transformation ceremony. these Although rod admitted the transformation ceremony, he did not mention the success of the transformation ceremony, and Elon would not disclose any information. As far as Reese knows, only rod is here to help Elon carry out the transformation ceremony. Reese has no idea whether the transformation ceremony is successful or when it will be held. Seeing that rod admitted this, Reese wrote it down in his heart and continued: "you may have some doubts about why rod looked at the surface of the badge and saw a strange pattern on it. Chapter 364 these Only by carefully observing the badge, can we find the abnormality in the surrounding fog. If we simply sweep our eyes over the surface of the badge, we will only notice the book in the center of the badge. Except for the fog around, there is nothing unusual on the badge. Even the magic book is the most common one used by the apprentices. If he didn''t know in advance that it was a badge used to prove the membership of the order, rod would even think it was a badge of a magic school. Before rod could continue to talk with Reese, Elon turned away from the necromancer who had asked him questions and returned to rod. Seeing this, Reese winked at rod, then he stopped talking, as if he had never talked with rod, and returned to his original position. All the information about the spiritual society is completely unknown to him. Even the existence of the spiritual society is unknown to him. For ordinary mages, the members of the order will not reveal any information, even the lords who provide them with materials will not tell them anything. Even so, when all the Necromancers belong to this organization, the members of the guild can''t make any mistakes. There are always some things that lead to the existence of the guild and expose it to the eyes of the magic guild. The appearance of the members of the spiritual society and the invitation to rod made him feel that things were not so simple. Maybe the whole spiritual society had a higher background. Although he joined the sorcery, rod only got some superficial information about the sorcery. He also had no understanding of the attitude of the sorcerer and the attitude of the sorcerer. At this time, seeing that Elon came back to him, rod had to stop thinking about these things and follow him again to understand the situation around him. these In addition to Reese, the rest of the Necromancers around are quite normal. They have started to study the Necromancers again. Reese nodded to rod and looked away. Seeing this, rod can only look back. these After discovering this, Elon took rod and returned to the original residence, which was the end of this trip. After returning to the original residence, Elon continues to collect information about krylord. After rod''s reminder, Elon has focused on Tanan and learned about a series of deeds done by Tanan. Although he got rod''s hint, Elon didn''t think that Tanan would make the whole blakada in trouble. In Elon''s view, even if Tanan can completely liberate the whole of kluode, it is difficult to pose any threat to blakada. But because of rod''s conviction, Elon can only act according to rod''s instructions. Back here, rod came to Rowling''s room for the first time. Just when Elon introduced the rest of the Necromancers in the territory to rod, Rowling learned a lot about this monster hero through her own inquiry. cutting-edge news Through the story of the genie hero, Rowling knows that its name is vita. Because of her interest, she came to the surface world from the element plane. In addition to this, according to rod''s instructions, Rowling specially inquired about the relationship between weita and Elon, but weita''s answer was unexpected. According to vita, it doesn''t know Elon at all. In the era Vita lived in, necromancers were just emerging, necromancers could be seen everywhere in blakhada, and Diya was even a wild land. Due to the appearance of undead magic, Vita, who likes to study all kinds of magic, is naturally very interested, so she studies undead magic as an element creature, and has achieved certain results. However, when the disadvantages of the undead magic began to appear, the magic guild finally took action and began to clean up the undead mages in the territory. Because Vita mastered the undead magic, she was also regarded as the object of cleaning up, so she died in this turmoil. It can be said that Vita died many years ago, until it died, Elon did not appear at all. When Rowling conveyed all this to rod, rod was also very confused for a moment. Rod knew that due to the existence of spiritual imprint, the genie hero could not tell any lies in the face of Rowling''s inquiry. What he said must be true. What puzzled rod was that since he had never met Elon, how did Elon get the information about this supernatural hero. Rod recalled that, through peeping eyes, the feeling of love he perceived from Elon''s heart was not achieved by simple disguise. That''s why rod firmly believed in the idea of controlling Elon through this supernatural hero. these At this point, rod directly asked the genie hero, "what did Elon do to you after the conversion ceremony?" When the conversion ceremony is completed, rod deliberately left the genie hero behind, in order to achieve this idea of Elon, so that he can achieve his goal at ease. However, rod did not let Rowling give up control of the genie hero. Rod thought that there must have been some connection between Elon and Genie heroes before, but through the narration of Genie heroes, rod could only veto this situation. For rod''s question, the genie hero did not answer for a moment, but turned his eyes to rod''s position. Because the ownership of the spirit mark is not rod, in the face of rod''s inquiry, there is no need for the genie hero to answer. At this time, Rowling also realized this, she quickly through the spirit mark, let the genie hero answer rod''s question. Chapter 365 At Rowling''s signal, the genie hero replied to rod''s question: "Elon told me something about his experiences, about what happened in a relic, and some of his... Special feelings. It seems that when I was in the state of the core of elements, some special conditions in the relics had some influence on him. " Due to the role of spiritual imprint, in the face of rod''s inquiry, the answer of Genie hero is true and credible. After hearing the hero''s answer, rod seemed to be aware of something, and then asked: "Do you have any impression of what Elon said?" In response, the genie hero shook his head and did not reply. these these The reason why Elon transformed this Genie hero may not be because of its strength, but after the transformation, from the momentum shown by this Genie hero, its strength can not be underestimated, especially its casting ability. Genie itself is very good at casting magic. Because of its identity as an Elemental creature, compared with ordinary creatures, genie''s casting ability is more like inborn. For the hero level genie, the casting ability is naturally stronger. To be able to control such a death knight, for rod, can also improve his overall strength. As early as when rod followed Elon to look around, Rowling approached Vita to learn about her casting ability. When rod returned, Rowling told him everything she knew. Through Rowling''s narration, rod learned that Vita may have only five ranks on the rank, but in terms of the real casting ability, the supernatural hero''s casting ability is far higher than that of the fifth rank, and even the general sixth rank creature. If he is not proficient in casting, his casting ability is not as good as that of the supernatural hero. these For the strength of vita, when it just appeared, rod had a judgment, at this time, it was only confirmed by Rowling. In addition to the monster''s own strength, Rowling also has some knowledge of the various spells it has mastered. According to vita, the undead spell existed as early as it was born. environment It is similar to the dark light column that shrouds the three Rhodes when the conversion ceremony is just completed. It is such a kind of magic, which is used to limit the Necromancer''s control over the spiritual mark. In Vita''s time, the necromancer had not yet officially left blakada. these these In addition to the magic used to fight the necromancer, Vita also knows a lot about the skills of necromancer magic. For rod, this is undoubtedly good news. Undead magic can spread to the present, whether it is the method of casting, or some other situations, there have been great changes. Mastering the spells used by the initial necromancers can improve rod''s strength a lot. these these Of course, it''s not easy for ordinary people to get the teaching of a supernatural being. Rowling can achieve this. It''s also because of her mental imprint that she learns all her magic skills from vita. After introducing weita''s strength, Rowling goes to check these spells recorded by weita for learning. these Among the spells taught by vita, many of them have reached the level of level 4. According to rod''s current level of wisdom, he can''t master the fourth level magic, so even if Vita teaches it, rod can''t learn it. these As a result of the upgrade, rod has gained a lot of skill points, which is enough for him to directly upgrade his wisdom to the expert level. In addition to the improvement of skills, rod also cared about how Rowling was not affected by this magic when the transformation ceremony was at the last moment and vitash displayed the black light. Even myself and Elon, in a short period of time, can not resist this spell, can only bear all the negative effects brought by the spell, can not use the spirit mark. Due to the emergency situation at that time, rod was unable to observe Rowling''s specific situation for a moment, but noticed that there was a white light in front of Rowling, which blocked the effect of the black light column. For the white light that appeared on Rowling, Rodney seemed a little confused for a moment, and wanted to know how Rowling did it. In rod''s impression, he seems to have seen this white light, but it is difficult to recall the specific situation about it. When rod told Rowling his question, Rowling''s face seemed to be a little resentful for a moment. Seeing that rod seemed to have really forgotten, Rowling took out a pendant from her front and said, "have you forgotten? You gave it to me Through systematic identification, rod confirmed that the pendant that Rowling took out, named "magic shelter Pendant", was obtained from a high-level magic assassin, and then handed it to Rowling. Unexpectedly, it played a role here. Rod noticed that Rowling seemed a little annoyed that she seemed to have forgotten the Magic Shield Pendant. There was a trace of anger in her eyes, and she seemed very dissatisfied with rod''s forgetting. Realizing this, rod said hello and left. Just after rod left, the anger in Rowling''s eyes disappeared and she chuckled. On one side, the genie hero looks at Rowling''s change. His face seems to be very confused, and he looks into the distance. Chapter 366 In a few weeks. In the course of these weeks, Elon has only a little time to stay in silver cliff city. In addition, he has been making contact everywhere. these In the territory of krylord, the territory controlled by blakada was almost completely lost, and the barbarians seemed to be making some unusual preparations. cutting-edge news However, this behavior of the barbarians did not mean that they gave up their fight against blakada, but that they sought help from the depths of kluode. So far, this behavior has achieved full results. cutting-edge news these cutting-edge news cutting-edge news Based on rod''s several reminders and the anomalies in the territory of krylord, Elon can vaguely see the scene after the war. In this case, Elon was extremely careful about contacting the necromancer. In the past, this kind of behavior, perhaps Elon will let his confidants to complete, but now in this situation, Elon can only do it himself. In the past few weeks, Elon seldom stayed in Yinya city. Even when he returned to Yinya City, Elon immediately went to visit vita. For rod, Elon seldom took the initiative to talk. Even so, through contact with the necromancer, Elon obviously feels that he seems to be promoting a great event, and everything that happened in the process seems to be too smooth. In the face of Elon''s invitation, both the necromancer he knew and the other lords agreed directly, with little hesitation. In the past few weeks, Elon has united with many other lords. According to the current situation, Elon has a lot of confidence in meeting rod''s requirements. Originally, although he agreed to rod''s request, Elon was not sure whether it could be achieved. Even though he knew that he would eventually fail, Elon had to do it. But now, Elon seems to have a premonition that he can successfully complete rod''s request. What Elon didn''t know is that the reason why he was able to successfully unite with most of the Necromancers was that the spirit association played a very important role behind this. In the course of these days, Reese also found rod and talked with him. Due to the contact between rod and Reese, rod is now regarded as a member of the spiritual order. There are no restrictions on the members of the organization. Even when the necromancer leaves blakada, he is considered to have left the organization. Reese found rod to understand the purpose of rod''s coming to blakada. According to Reese, the order was meant to maintain the stability of the Necromancers in blakhada. For the powerful and unknown Rhode, although Rhode joined the spiritual society, the high-level of the spiritual society and the Necromancers who decided matters were still not at ease. Through various channels, the high-level of the spiritual society learned about rod''s deeds in Diya. For those necromancers, rod is a very unstable existence. special The purpose of Reese''s contact with rod is not only to explain some specific matters to rod, but also to understand the purpose of rod''s coming to blakata, Through Reese, the spiritual society wants to know from rod whether rod came here to avoid the Revenge of Diya''s freelance chamber of Commerce, or whether he has any other plans. In this case, rod also told Reese that he wanted to unite with the necromancer, but Reese refused. Rod was not much of a surprise at this. Through Reese''s narration, rod also has a general understanding of the purpose of the existence of the spirit club. One of the important requirements of the spirit club for ordinary necromancers is to keep hidden. According to rod, it is no doubt a serious violation of the spirit society''s purpose to let the necromancer resist. In addition, although rod told Rhys about the impending counterattack, Rhys didn''t care at all. these Not to mention why necromancers want to support the mages, the mage lords in blakhada alone are enough to completely defeat these barbarians. Although Reese refused, rod knew that it would not be so simple. Sure enough, just as rod expected, within a few days, Reese found rod again and began to discuss with him about uniting with the necromancer. As for the obvious attitude change in Reese, rod also confirmed his conjecture. When Reese understands his purpose, he will report it to the high level of the spiritual society. Rod didn''t fully believe Reese''s idea that the Necromancers were just a united organization of necromancers with no leader. According to rod''s understanding of blakada in his previous life, the sorcery guild, which controlled almost all the Necromancers in the territory, could not have been unaware of it. Even when dealing with those disobedient necromancers, the spirit will also have the possibility of exposure. No matter what kind of means the spirit will use, whether it is to kill them directly, or to expose their whereabouts to the magic guild, there will always be some traces left. Once the existence of the spiritual society is exposed, it will be severely hit, but it is in this case that the spiritual society can always remain hidden. According to Reese, the existence of the sorcery was not long, and even the establishment of the sorcery only happened in the past ten years. In this case, the sorcery could develop and grow until it controlled all the Necromancers in blakadane. these Chapter 367 The establishment of the spirit society was not long, but it controlled all the Necromancers in blakada in a short time. For ordinary necromancers, they don''t care about the name of the organization. Even if the organization changes, they don''t care. What they care about is how much benefit they can get from this kind of organization. these these On the one hand, the existence of the spiritual Association accelerated the overall deterioration of blakada, on the other hand, it made these necromancers hide completely without causing great disturbance. Based on these conditions, when Reese came to rod for the second time, rod realized that there must be some abnormal existence in the spirit society, and even some relationship with the high level of the magic guild. Only in this way can he explain some of the internal conditions of the spirit society. cutting-edge news Krylord''s counterattack is likely to come at any time. Maybe ordinary mages in blakhada don''t know this, but the magic guild will know this. In addition to cleaning up the illegal mages in blakhada, the magic guild is also responsible for maintaining the overall stability of blakhada. For the barbarian army that has been prepared to this extent, the magic guild can not be unaware of it. Aware of this, the magic guild still has no action, which can only show that in the magic guild, there are not many mages who can solve this situation, and no mage is willing to take the initiative to undertake this task. Although blakhada has long been rotten, there are still many capable mages in its core magic guild. As for the relationship between the spirit guild and the magic guild, rod can only guess, not be sure. However, from Reese''s words, rod can clearly perceive that the spirit society also supports the alliance with the mage to fight against the barbarians of klylord. What Reese discussed with rod this time was mainly to tell rod the decision made by the spiritual Council and confirm the whole plan to rod. According to rod''s plan at the beginning, on the surface, Elon, as Lord, took the lead to unite some powerful mage lords and necromancers in the territory. When the war officially started and the situation was serious, he put pressure on the magic guild to force it to agree to this. In this process, the conveniences provided by the Guildhall not only enable the Necromancers in the territory to cooperate with Elon''s actions, but also enable the magic guild to change its attitude in the final stage. For this point, Reese simply mentioned this matter, and then did not say more, but it made rod more firm at the beginning. However, there is one point that rod has not yet made clear, that is, what can the spirit society get in this process, just to enable the necromancer to fight reasonably? Or something else? When Reese finished most of the arrangement of the spiritual assembly, rod found that the arrangement of the spiritual assembly was very detailed. In addition to the information of the necromancer, he even asked rod to hand over some of the information of the lords that Elon could unite with. cutting-edge news Rod recalled that perhaps it was because of the existence of the spiritual association that the necromancer and the mage were united smoothly in the previous life''s game, and even the distant Diya was able to participate in the battle. Under the arrangement of the spiritual society, Elon''s action was extremely smooth. Even Elon couldn''t believe it. Rod remembered this in his heart. In addition to the news about the operation, Reese brought a message of interest to rod. Because the spirit society recognized rod, according to rod''s strength, he was already qualified to know some secret information inside the spirit society. cutting-edge news In Diya, the hero modo, a senior necromancer of the fifth level, transformed himself into a lich through the endless night ritual half a month ago. The core of the ritual is the mother of the dead. cutting-edge news In Reese''s mind, modo mentioned in the intelligence may be rod''s friend in Diya, who can transform himself into an almost immortal Lich. Obviously, modo''s strength can be imagined. these cutting-edge news Just before returning to the city of mourning and rescuing Rowling, rod entered the magic guild of the black raven necromancer school. There, rod met a fifth level hero necromancer, but they only met face to face and did not fight. After that, when rod successfully rescued Rowling and evacuated from the territory of Diya, he learned from the thieves who had been chasing him before that the riot of the freelance chamber of commerce did not seem to stop after he left. these The necromancer who attacked the merchant group obviously had a lot to do with modo. Maybe it was modo himself. In this case, even the freelance chamber of Commerce will not easily offend a sixth order lich, especially in the chaos of Diya. If a sixth order Lich is determined to deal with the freelance chamber of Commerce, even if all the chambers of Commerce in the territory can not be removed, it can cause great trouble to the freelance chamber of Commerce. The freelance chamber of Commerce has to pay a huge price to deal with the Lich. Chapter 368 In this case, even if the freelance chamber of Commerce knows the whereabouts of the ghost crystal, it will not easily change its initial goal, and the reward is still rod. The freelance chamber of Commerce chooses to offer a reward, not only to retaliate against the attack, but also to find some face for itself. A large organization like this will attach great importance to this, and at the same time prevent others from following suit. The spirit society can obtain this information, and the freelance chamber of Commerce in Diya can also understand this, but there is no change in the object of the reward. Because modo''s strength is too strong, the freelance chamber of commerce is not willing to fight against it even if it knows that the mother of the dead has been taken away by it. A sixth level lich, in terms of real strength, can be ranked in the whole territory of Diya. Similar to necromancers, when their strength has reached a certain stage, they seldom fight with each other. Even if there is a conflict, this situation will be avoided. After understanding the strength of the lich, few people are willing to give a hand to the Lich. If the freelance chamber of Commerce insists on offering a reward to the lich, it will not achieve any results, but will be resented by the Lich. In this case, rod, who also attacked the freelance chamber of Commerce, is undoubtedly very suitable for offering a reward. Under the practice of the freelance chamber of Commerce, if rod''s strength is poor and he dies under the pursuit of thieves, there is no way. No one will choose to question the decision of the freelance chamber of Commerce. Even if modo, who really took away the ghost crystal, is still alive and will not be investigated. The matter of taking away the ghost crystal is over. No one will pay attention to what rod has achieved in this matter. The freelance chamber of commerce only wants to get face back, and the thieves who take the task only take rod as the target of the task. Fortunately, rod evacuated from Diya in time, and there was no loss under the attack of the thieves. With the information provided by the spiritual club in mind, rod made up his mind that when he returned to Diya, he would make the freelance chamber of commerce pay the price. For modo himself, who robbed the crystal of the dead, rod didn''t think much about it. Modo just seized this opportunity to take away the mother of the dead, and with the help of the power of the mother of the dead, he completed the endless night ritual and transformed himself into a lich. Even if rod wanted revenge, he would only choose the freelance chamber of commerce that led to this situation, rather than modo himself. Rod didn''t say much about Reese''s inquiry about modo. Seeing this, Reese could only end this topic. After all the information was delivered, Reese had a casual conversation with rod, and then he was ready to leave. During the conversation, another thing Reese mentioned attracted rod''s attention. In order to better achieve the next plan, at the request of the spirit society, the necromancer will try to expand his influence in the blakada School of magic. these In terms of concealment, the spirit will do a very good job. In blakada, except for the lords who secretly study the undead magic, ordinary mages have almost no chance to contact with the undead magic, but have heard of the existence of the undead mages. these not bad Therefore, under the discussion of many necromancers, they also thought out the way to achieve this requirement. these For ordinary mages, they don''t know much about the trend of kluode. It happens that the grand meeting of the academy is approaching, and their attention has been on the grand meeting for a long time. these Rod was also a little lucky that those high-level members of the spiritual society, perhaps even those who were related to the magic guild, were able to believe what he said about kluode. In blakada, the responsibilities of each agency are different. The magic guild is responsible for maintaining the stability of blakhada, with special regulators to clean up the mages who are trying to explore taboos. The magic guild will not pay attention to the specific matters in different places, including the conflicts between Lords. The Lord needs to manage his own territory and maintain the internal order of the territory, including the formulation of rules and the punishment of prisoners. This is similar to the silver cliff city where Rhode lived. In addition to these two institutions, there are also some large magic schools in bracada. In areas where magic is most popular, there will be large magic schools. The area of this kind of magic academy is much larger than that of ordinary towns. Because of this special environment, a college itself can be regarded as a large force, managing its own internal affairs, but it is still subject to the supervision of the magic guild. There is the real backbone of blakhada. Even though blakhada is showing a decadent trend, this trend has never appeared here. It will only make people see the brilliant magic civilization. Necromancers can penetrate the Lords of blakhada, but they can''t penetrate the magic academy. The influence of necromancers is the lowest in the magic academy. these Rod recalled that the school of magic was full of apprentices and the most orthodox mages who were dedicated to learning magic. these If there is any defect in rod''s plan, it is that there will be great resistance in the magic academy. these cutting-edge news Chapter 369 Through Reese''s story, rod got some very useful information. When the grand meeting of the college starts, the mages in the college will choose a theme as the main purpose of this grand meeting, and at the same time, use competitions or other forms to achieve this goal. Generally speaking, the theme of the event can only be determined when the event is officially opened. This is also to ensure the overall fairness of the event, so that all mages have the same time to prepare. However, in the conversation with rod, Rhys directly told rod the theme of this grand meeting, which was the potion grand meeting. And this is in line with the theme of the grand event in rod''s memory. In the course of the game in the previous life, as rod had been practicing magic in bracada, rod also participated in the grand meeting of the Academy. However, rod''s participation was only as a spectator, and he did not make any praiseworthy deeds in the event. Even so, rod also retained a lot of memories of the event. In rod''s impression, in the early and mid-term of the first expansion, that is, the magic academy grand meeting that players can participate in for the first time, the theme is just about potions. In this grand meeting, the mages of blakada tried to explore all kinds of potions in the underground world, and even held a potion competition. cutting-edge news It is not known whether the theme of this grand meeting was promoted by the spiritual society. Blakhada once divided potions into witchcraft, forbidding any mage to explore. However, after the influence of the mage''s God faded, even the magic guild no longer controlled matters related to potions. In the face of blakada at this time, the magic guild is not easy to deal with, so it can only selectively relax some matters. In this case, the research of magic medicine was put on the agenda again by mages. If there is no coming war, magic medicine will be developed again in blakada after this grand meeting. In the previous life of the game, for this event, rod has a very clear impression. In order to restart the research on magic medicine, colleges around the country have united to hold a competition on magic medicine. In rod''s memory, the champion of this competition should be won by a player. Because of some opportunities of his own, that player obtained the formula of rare magic medicine from some relics, and won the championship of the grand meeting at one stroke. In his previous life, rod did not have the opportunity to contact with the spiritual society. However, according to rod''s memory, during this academic event, rod never heard of any news about the necromancer from the beginning to the end. On the contrary, the reward of the champion of this competition made rod more concerned. According to Reese, the spiritual society has begun to recruit necromancers with full attainments in the field of potions from all parts of blakhada, just to prepare for this grand gathering. If Rhys had not mentioned it, rod might have forgotten all about the college event. Due to the different camps, rod almost never thought of participating in such a grand gathering in blakada. However, it seems that he found a way to let the necromancer join in. Almost all mage players will know about the formula of magic potion as the expansion moves towards the back, but the understanding is different. And rod, just know a few very special magic medicine formula. Previously, due to the unsuitable environment and the lack of required materials, Rhode has been unable to use these formulas. these Every time the grand meeting of colleges in bracata opens, all colleges will participate in it. This is one of the few large-scale activities in bracata. As long as the mages in the college are looking forward to this moment every year. For the competitions held in this kind of College grand meeting, the rewards are often very rich. If you win the championship, it will naturally have a great influence, and to a certain extent, affect all the mages in the college. cutting-edge news In the past, the objects that can participate in college events are only limited to college members from all over the world. As for those lords who have left the academy and established their influence in blakhada, they are not allowed to join them. When the LORD left the college, his mentality would change greatly. No matter he was lured by taboo knowledge, or anything else, he would no longer have the same state as he used to be. The college knew all this well, so it banned the participation of local lords. For those lords, they can only be allowed to participate in the grand meeting of the college as students unless they can temporarily give up their status as lords and return to the college they studied in that year. But this time, I don''t know how the spirit society can achieve this. Even the Lords all over the world can lead their own forces to participate in this grand gathering, which gives the necromancer a lot of opportunities. According to Reese, there is only so much that can be done by the necromancer, and the rest depends on the Necromancer''s own efforts. Now, the spiritual society is looking for a necromancer who is very good at potions. Rod knew that this move of the spiritual society was just for the sake of insurance. The spiritual society who promoted all this must have mastered the extremely powerful magic medicine formula and handed it to the necromancer they chose. In the process of the previous life, although the spirit society has done so much, the champion of this potion competition has nothing to do with the necromancer, and was won by a player. Even so, in the subsequent process of the game, the spirit will still reach the original plan, so that the necromancer can appear on the battlefield. It can be said that from the very beginning, the psychic association has been well prepared with many hands. Even if a certain plan fails, it will not affect the overall layout of the psychic Association. After learning about the college event from Reese, rod decided to join in the potion competition. The main reason for rod to join this potion competition is not only to enhance the influence of the necromancer, but also the reward that the champion can get. Chapter 370 In rod''s memory, because the theme of this academic event was potion, each college took out their collection of potions. these Even so, as long as people have a little understanding of the potions, they will understand in their hearts that compared with these potions, what is really precious is the formula of these potions. these The top few in the potion competition can choose a fourth level spell to learn by themselves. In addition, the champion of the potion competition can get a artifact part as a reward. In rod''s memory, the grand meeting of the Academy didn''t last long. Just after the magic potion competition, Tanan began to launch a comprehensive counterattack, dragging the whole blakada into the war. Due to the sudden arrival of the war, after the award of the potion competition, this academic grand meeting was also forced to stop. Rod was very impressed by this. Recalling the previous magic medicine competition, the player produced the highest quality magic medicine. Compared with the magic medicine he can produce now, rod has a full grasp of this magic medicine competition. However, before joining the potion competition, rod still needs to make sure that he is safe and that the psionic society has fully dealt with these problems, rather than leaving them to the necromancer. After learning about rod''s intention, Reese did not make any action for a moment, but confirmed rod''s intention again and again. Then he took out a special pendant and handed it to rod. After confirming the attribute of the pendant and ensuring that his identity as a necromancer would not be exposed, rod was relieved. Just as rod confirms the pendant''s attributes, Reese is also observing rod''s movements. Although the spirit society wants to let the Necromancers participate in this academic event, not all the Necromancers can do it. The strength of necromancers has a lot to do with their own level of evocation. When the level of evocation reaches a certain level, the body of necromancers will produce some obvious anomalies, which makes their appearance extremely terrible. Similar to Rhys in front of rod, this is the case. Reese''s face has long been dry and not humanoid, but the skin has not yet fallen off, still wrapped in the skull that has almost become a skeleton, and the flesh and blood below has disappeared. For rod, because he had seen all kinds of strange looking necromancers for a long time, he would not feel too strange about Reese''s face, and would not have any special ideas. special Even with this pendant, it doesn''t help Reese to cover up the breath of the necromancer. With such a special face, Reese is doomed to be unable to join this academic event. Therefore, despite the pendant provided by the spiritual club, what Reese can do is to find a suitable person among the Necromancers he knows to join this academic event. At the beginning, because he didn''t know that rod had mastered the knowledge of magic potion, Rhys didn''t go out of his way to find rod, but simply mentioned this point. After a deep conversation, Reese chose rod. The pendant that Rhys gave to rod to hide his identity was distributed to senior necromancers by the spirit society to find suitable candidates. Even Rhys had only one pendant on his hand. Because of the abnormality of the Necromancer''s face, many necromancers that Reese knew could not participate in this grand meeting. For this, Reese could only focus his eyes on those weak necromancers who had no abnormal face. Reese thought that if rod really mastered the knowledge of the potion, he would be a very suitable person. cutting-edge news As for the special phenomenon of Necromancer''s face, Reese is very clear. Many necromancers try to solve this problem, but they can''t achieve much. cutting-edge news Even so, rod''s face still did not appear any abnormality, which made Reese have great doubts in his heart. In Reese''s mind, rod''s face remained the same for only two reasons. In addition to rod''s finding a solution to this problem, only rod''s evocation level has reached another level. cutting-edge news Reese doesn''t need to test rod''s claim that he is good at potion knowledge. When rod officially participated in this academic event, other members of the spiritual church would also pay close attention to rod''s actions. Even if rod cheated himself, it didn''t matter. Similar to this kind of grand meeting between colleges, many activities are carried out in the form of colleges. Even if the rest of the Lords can lead their subordinates to join in, they can not achieve much in the grand meeting. Just when rod and Reese confirmed the specific matters related to the action, Elon also completed the alliance with the surrounding lords and returned to silver cliff city. If he wants to participate in this academic event, what rod needs is the identity of the Lord of Elon silver cliff city. As the Lord of a place, because of the operation of spirituality, Elon can lead rod into the grand meeting of the college as Lord. Seeing Elon''s return, rod asked him to discuss with him about the grand meeting of the college. As Elon has studied in the magic academy, the grand meeting of the academy is no stranger to him. For the existence of the college event, Elon can be said to know very well, but when he heard that rod was going to join it, he was very surprised. However, under Reese''s explanation, Elon also probably learned about the abnormality of this academic event. cutting-edge news Chapter 371 As time goes by, the date of the grand meeting of the college is approaching. In blakada, almost all the mages put their attention on the coming grand meeting of the Academy. Even the few lords who discovered the abnormality of kluode did not pay attention to what they reported. The whole of blakada seems to be preparing for the coming grand College meeting. Immersed in this kind of atmosphere, not many mages are willing to put their attention on kluode, which almost presents a desert. these these At that time, the grand meeting of the college had to be terminated, but now, for rod, the most important thing to deal with is the opponent he might encounter in this grand meeting of the college. Although there is no interference from other players, it is not easy to win the first place in the potion competition. What rod needs to face is not only the mages who have been studying potions secretly for many years, but also the candidates sent by other forces. Similar to the spirit will, in order to achieve its own purpose, will be some rare potion formula to their identified players. Generally speaking, rod is also a player who belongs to the spirit society. However, whether the spirit society values rod and is willing to tell him valuable magic medicine secret recipe depends on rod''s performance in the magic medicine competition. For some of the recipes he had mastered in his previous life, rod still had enough confidence to surpass most of the players in the potion competition. Once the event starts, all mages will pay attention to all kinds of things that happen in the potion competition. In this case, rod will always encounter some inexplicable resistance. The holding of the grand meeting of the academy can bring beneficial influence to the whole of blakada. It can be said that the development direction of bracada in the new year is based on the theme of the grand meeting of the college. Alchemy, a special skill mastered by the same magician and also known as the potion, was the theme of the grand meeting of the academy a long time ago for the mages to study. After this grand meeting, it laid a good foundation for the redevelopment of alchemy. In contrast, in the underground world, magicians forget the knowledge of alchemy. To this end, for the next potion competition, although rod has a lot of confidence, but did not dare to be careless. While rod was sitting in the carriage, thinking about the situation of the potion competition, there was an obvious conversation outside the carriage. environment With the approaching of the grand event, in order to prevent accidents on the road, Elon chose to start ahead of time and come to one of the selected cities. Due to the large scope of blakhada, there are also many colleges. In this case, even if it is a grand meeting of the college, it is impossible for all the mages to gather in the same college. In order to solve this problem, the grand meeting of the college will be held in each area every year, and one place will be selected as the gathering area of surrounding colleges. top few This is also the situation that rod is facing. After a few days'' journey, rod came to such a city. Before arriving here, through Elon''s narration, rod learned that although this is a large city, it is not controlled by the Lord. All decisions in the city are controlled by the ice blue magic academy in the city. After arriving here, when the guard learns that this is the power of a certain Lord, he needs to check the personnel here. This kind of inspection is only a formal inspection. Through the perspective of the eye, the guard randomly selected a few of them, and then completed the inspection of the forces of Yinya city. Among the objects of the guard spot check, there is rod. But the guard didn''t find anything. He just scanned rod with his perspective eye and ignored him. Rhode knows that a guard like this kind of detection should have a treasure that can enhance the effect of the eye of perspective, and enable him to obtain information that is far higher than his goal in spirit. Therefore, although rod''s spiritual attribute is much higher than that of the guard, the guard can still get some information from rod. At this time, rod turned his eyes to a pendant on his body. Without this pendant, maybe his identity as a necromancer had been discovered by the guard. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Hidden emblem Quality: Treasure Type: Pendant Equipment requirements: None Basic attributes: the wearer is always affected by the camouflage law lv10, and can adjust the emphasis of camouflage in a certain range. Special attribute: the enchantment mastered by the wearer will not appear in the feedback of perspective eye. Evaluation: a powerful pendant combining magic and alchemy is obviously made by an alchemist. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ At the end of the negotiation with Reese, rod specially asked Reese for another pendant that could hide his identity. In this regard, Reese was in a bit of a dilemma. According to the order of the spiritual society, every pendant needs to be carefully confirmed before it is handed over to the necromancer. Fortunately, in the end, because the spirit will recognize the strength of rod, before leaving silver cliff city, Rhys still brought rod such a pendant. After giving the same hidden badge to Rowling, rod can safely bring it to this grand College meeting. Before leaving, Rowling is still wondering how to take the ghost hero vita and make it invisible. However, after some attempts, Rowling solved the problem. special As a death knight, Vita can survive well in the surface world even without the aid of containers. For vita, the existence of container is not necessary, but it does not mean that Vita can not use container. Vita is still able to hide herself completely in a container like an ordinary Genie without any breath. Rowling hand placed such a silver light pot, is where vita. If it is not through the spiritual imprint of some of the links, even Rowling, can not detect where Vita is. Chapter 372 Genie is born to be able to make a series of observations on the outside world by hiding inside the container. At the same time, with the help of containers, genie can completely hide its own breath. Even if someone comes into contact with the container where the genie is, without the approval of the genie, they will not be able to detect any abnormality and will only regard it as an ordinary container. For ordinary people, genie is more like an elusive creature. Gods and monsters recognize a person according to their own preferences. As for the gods and monsters whose strength has reached the peak, when they really recognize a person, they will even meet a person''s wish at any cost. Due to the various characteristics of gods and monsters, few creatures will be hostile to gods and monsters. Although Vita was transformed into a death knight, but in character, because Rowling did not make any restrictions on it, it did not change much. Vita still retains the ability of the genie to hide his body, which is why Rowling is relieved to bring it out. In these days, for vita, Rowling also has some in-depth understanding. Through vita, Rowling can not only learn a lot about magic, but also know a lot about mage. Vita lived in that era, which was the last glorious period of the mage. Many of the stories about the mage that Vita told deeply attracted Rowling. For vita, although Rowling can rely on the spiritual imprint to drive, Rowling does not seem to have this idea, and does not talk with Vita as a controller, but as an ordinary friend. During the conversation, Vita gradually found out this. Because we are very clear about a series of practices of the necromancer, for Rowling, Vita also has a little recognition. In the course of these days, Rowling also passed the time by talking with vita. When she was about to reach the town, Vita took the initiative to enter the container to avoid exposing her identity. After the inspection, under the guidance of the main force in the city, ice blue magic academy, rod and his party came to their position. these When rod got out of the carriage, he observed the special situation around him. After reaching the interior of the ice blue magic academy, rod felt a sense of familiarity in his heart. environment flower If you look carefully, it seems that there are some elemental creatures in the sky. They are fighting around. They are not wary of the surrounding mages, including rod who is observing. environment In contrast, in the vicinity of rod and his party, the bodyguards brought by Elon took care of the debris, including the transportation of luggage and the cleaning of living rooms. Compared with other lords, Elon''s choice of form for the construction of the territory was still carried out in the common way of Erathia. these Rod recalled that even in the previous life of the game, in the territory of blakhada, he rarely saw elemental creatures in places other than the magic academy. Except for the main cities of some powerful lords, if there is no magic school in the land controlled by ordinary lords, it is almost impossible for any Elemental creature to appear. According to some knowledge learned by rod, in the most glorious period of blakhada, elemental organisms spread all over the territory of blakhada. Even in uninhabited territory, there may be a large number of elemental organisms. At the time of blakhada, everyone believed that this was the bridge to communicate with the elemental plane, which could connect the Elemental Plane with the earth''s surface world. In addition, in terms of the concentration of magic elements, blakhada was naturally the most rich at that time. In this case, all kinds of powerful mages rose one after another. Whether they were the God of mages who aspired to the top, or the magicians and necromancers who brought new magic, they would only appear in that era. At that time, blakhada was really the holy land of mages. Almost any mage was proud of blakhada. However, the glory of blakada has long dissipated, and all of this no longer exists. The mage God has been silent for a long time, and most of the elemental creatures have disappeared, and the rest are only active in the magic academy. Looking at all the signs of the ice blue magic academy, in rod''s memory, he was in this kind of magic academy and had a long spell learning. Compared with the silver cliff city, the ice blue magic academy seems to be more able to arouse rod''s memories of his past life. However, rod only recalled for a moment, and then focused his attention on the next issues. Before leaving silver cliff city, when rod met with Rees for the last time, Rees told rod that members of the psychic society would supervise him secretly. After rod successfully entered the final of the potion competition, the psychic society would arrange people to contact him and give him some help. The spirit of this approach, is undoubtedly to reduce the possibility of exposure, but in Rhode before entering the final, all need to rely on Rhode himself to achieve. In addition, Reese also reminds rod that when the potion contest is over, the hidden badge given by the spirit will be withdrawn. At this point, no necromancer would dare to disobey the spirit society. Even if he has reached a certain level of strength and wants to hide the emblem, he should also consider being able to bear the punishment of the spirit society. these Of course, in order to achieve all this, rod needs to be able to surpass all the mages gathered in the ice blue magic academy in the knowledge of potions. Chapter 373 special For the necromancer, with this kind of pendant, he can completely hide his identity, and even some abnormalities on his face can be covered up by the camouflage method attached to it. It can solve the problems of necromancers all the time, and let them sneak into the territory of blakhada. Naturally, the value of "hidden emblem" need not be mentioned. When the potion competition is over, the psionic society will naturally choose to recycle the hidden badge. However, Reese also mentioned that if rod can perform, the psionic society will even regard it as a reward to keep it. Through the special tips in the evaluation of hidden emblem, rod can also confirm some of his previous guesses. If you want to make a kind of treasure, especially this kind of powerful treasure, alchemy is particularly important. For heroes, maybe they just need to gather their own will completely, and gather them into the weapons in their hands or some things around them, then they can get a treasure. However, for treasure makers, this method is extremely unstable, and can not produce a large number of treasures. What treasure makers are good at is to make precious materials into treasures different from ordinary objects. If you want to make magic related treasures, ordinary manufacturing skills are not applicable. You must have Alchemy to achieve this. To be able to create the existence of "hidden emblem" is undoubtedly to master the extremely strong alchemy. Few people can achieve this level simply by relying on the necromancer. cutting-edge news one bill for all In the territory of blakada, the magic guild is the most authoritative organization. Because of the existence of the mage God, the magic line will be recognized by all mages. The distance between magic guild and magic academy is not so far. Many mages not only have the identity of one force, but also have the identity of another force. Perhaps the only difference between the two forces is that they have different problems to deal with. The magic guild itself needs to be responsible for the supervision of the territory. In contrast, the college does not care about this aspect. If the magic guild cooperates with the necromancer guild, as an organization to supervise the necromancer, it will not encounter any obstacles. Through the hidden emblem, rod''s understanding of the spiritual society deepened again, but he still had great doubts about the overall existence of the spiritual society. cutting-edge news Just as rod was thinking about all this about the spiritual society, on one side, Elon''s men had sorted out the place where they lived. When the grand meeting of the Academy opens, a large number of mages will gather in the ice blue magic academy. However, before the opening of the grand meeting of the college, this was expected within the college. these these In this academic event, rod''s influence is silver cliff city. Even if he participates in the potion competition, rod can only join it as such. Without the help of the church, the Lord''s power would not have appeared in the grand meeting of the Academy, and rod would not have been able to join it. It was rod''s previous plan that helped to achieve all this. Seeing that everything around him had been sorted out, Elon came to rod and talked about it briefly. After confirming the next plan, he stopped here and walked towards the college instead. Looking at Elon''s back, rod also had some thoughts in his heart. In the course of this potion competition, due to its own power completely belongs to silver cliff city, if there is any change in Elon, it is difficult for rod to deal with it. Fortunately, in the process of talking with Elon, through peeping eyes, rod realized that there was not much change in Elon''s idea. The main idea in Elon''s heart was still put on the ghost hero vita. Having the experience of uniting with the necromancer before, for Elon, rod is not as fully on guard as he was at the beginning, but he still keeps some precautions. On the way here, rod also had a conversation with Elon. He wanted to know about Elon''s ideas about gods, monsters and heroes. However, Elon didn''t talk much about it, so rod had to give up. cutting-edge news cutting-edge news It seems that he is worried about rod''s suspicions. Before he leaves, Elon specially tells rod that in addition to contacting with various personnel, he will also look for the college where he studied in that year, and get in touch with the members of the college, so as to obtain some possible convenience. For this reason, Elon may not appear in the station for a long time. If rod has any other needs, he can order Elon''s men. Seeing that everything around the room had been cleaned up, rod stopped waiting and went to the resting place. Although rod is very familiar with everything that appears in the ice blue magic academy, it is the first time for Rowling to see these situations. Rowling has only seen the real situation of the mage''s city in books before, but now she has seen it with her own eyes. Both the wandering spirits in the sky and the various shapes of demons everywhere attracted Rowling. However, seeing that rod didn''t seem to be interested in all this, Rowling could only restrain her thoughts and come to the residence to have a rest and wait for the arrival of the magic drug competition. Chapter 374 Just a few days after rod and his party arrived, more and more mages gathered in the ice blue magic academy. If it is said that when rod just arrived here, the magic academy was still a little empty, then by now, the whole magic academy has been full of all kinds of creatures, whether the mages who came to participate in the event or the other elemental creatures who came here with the mages after learning the news. On the streets nearby, strange looking elemental creatures and even some gods and monsters can be seen everywhere. Because of the mass gathering of mages, they also took the initiative to appear here. The college event will divide the territory of bracada, and select one college in each region as the gathering place of other college members. Every year, the grand meeting of the college is held in this way, not only to facilitate the competition, but also to bring a period of prosperity to the selected college. With the grand College meeting as the foundation, the influence it brings will not disappear in a short time even if this grand College meeting ends. It can be predicted that even when the grand meeting is over, ice blue magic college will enter a period of prosperity due to the influence of the grand meeting, until the next grand meeting. For the mages of blakada, the annual grand meeting of the academy is their only celebration. After the grand meeting of the Academy, they have to devote themselves to the long process of studying magic. Therefore, they naturally cherish the opportunity of the grand meeting of the Academy. Of course, even around here, not all mages have the chance to come to the ice blue magic academy. Although there is no quota for each academy, only some potential mages will be selected from each academy to participate in the grand meeting. Even so, there are more and more mages gathering here. With a large number of mages gathering, the magic elements that originally existed here are much thinner than at the beginning. Instead, there are frequent fluctuations of mana. In the process of waiting, rod even met several colleges and directly chose to open the door of time and space, bringing a large number of mages to participate in the grand meeting of the college. Due to the large increase in the number of people, the number of intact rooms provided by the ice blue magic Academy at the beginning also decreased sharply. In the end, it can only provide the simplest rooms similar to quiet rooms for the mages who arrive here. Rod was very glad to be able to arrive ahead of time. If he didn''t arrive ahead of time, it would be a lot of trouble to deal with things or anything else. After this period of gathering, the mage also came almost, and finally came to the opening day of the grand meeting of the college. Under the guidance of Elon, rod and Rowling come to a wide field together. these these According to Elon''s information, after the simple opening ceremony, the grand meeting of the college officially began. Before that, the mages who have come to the ice blue magic academy may have exchanged resources for a long time, including the acquisition of magic knowledge. However, some really valuable things will not appear until the grand meeting of the academy is officially opened. Elon told rod that with the opening of the grand meeting of the Academy, the first trial of the potion competition will be held here immediately. At this time, the mages gathered here are all for the potion competition. top few these these Although the competition between mages is not like the competition between necromancers by life as rod saw in Diya, it is not much better. As long as there are interests, this kind of competition will not disappear. As the mages gradually arrived, rod noticed that a person dressed as an orthodox mage appeared in the field out of thin air. This man was wearing an ice blue robe. The edge of the robe had a little silver edge. Because of the similar color, the silver edge was not particularly conspicuous. What drew rod''s attention was that his face was older. From the sight of people around him, rod could see a trace of respect. Through the introduction of Elon, rod also has a general understanding of the identity of the mage, who is the dean of ice blue magic academy, ELS. From els, rod can feel the obvious threat. The strength of ELS exceeded all the mages that rod had ever seen. Just after the appearance of els, the original noisy place was quiet in a moment. Even if the mages needed to talk, they just kept a very low voice. It''s reasonable to say that the mages of ELS'' rank seldom come out for activities. They just focus on studying magic, hoping that their casting ability can reach a new level. The common mages are those of lower rank. However, as the branch of the grand meeting of the Academy was selected in the ice blue magic academy, as the dean of the Academy, ELS had to come forward. When the mage has passed the accumulation period of strength, he will fall into a long bottleneck period. In this period, even if he has mastered more magic, his essence will not be improved. It is in this state that els is not as enthusiastic about the grand meeting of the academy as ordinary mages. these Seeing that all the mages around turned their attention to themselves, ELS said a few words about the grand meeting of the Academy. Ayers'' voice is not big, but it sounds to rod that Ayers'' voice can pass through this large area and reach his ears clearly. Looking at the situation of other mages around, it is obvious that this is also the case. Many experienced mages can understand what kind of means els used, but the rest of the mages are extremely confused. ELS didn''t say much, but simply mentioned the upcoming potion competition, so he used instant movement to leave the field again. Chapter 375 After Ayers left, the quiet ground began to make noise again. The mages did not dare to speak out because of the majesty of els, until he left, and this situation was much better. Feeling the powerful atmosphere of leaving, rod could not help but feel a sigh of relief in his heart. High level mages are extremely sensitive to the perception of malice. Even without the existence of perspective eyes, they can vaguely feel the attitude of others towards themselves. Even with the effect of the hidden badge, rod is still a little worried that els will find something unusual, so he must always be cautious. The strength of ELS is far beyond what rod can achieve. If there is a ghost dragon, rod may have the confidence to fight against one of them. But in this case, the ghost dragon is not beside rod. According to his own strength, rod can''t compete with this powerful mage, so he has to keep hidden to avoid showing any abnormality. these Ayers just said a few words, then used instant movement to get out of here. In his mind, there is something more worthy of his attention. For Ayers, perhaps the whole college event didn''t attract much attention. When els left, another mage appeared in the center of the academy and began to command the personnel of the ice blue magic academy to prepare for the potion competition. Although els doesn''t care about the grand meeting of the Academy, for the rest of the mages in the ice blue magic academy, this grand meeting of the academy is also the upcoming potion competition, which is very important. The other members of ice blue magic academy have also made a lot of efforts, or even sacrificed some of their interests, to achieve this goal. At this time, rod noticed that in the middle of the field, a mage was directing all this. After Ayers left, it was the mage who directed the surrounding members to make a series of preparations. According to Elon''s introduction, rod learned that the new mage was named Sok, and his identity was the mentor leader of the ice blue magic academy, who was responsible for most of the internal affairs of the Academy. In the case that els doesn''t manage the Academy, Sok is the most powerful person in the ice blue magic academy. Sok is also the most concerned person in the ice blue magic Academy for this academic event. Even the apprentices of ice blue magic academy have few opportunities to meet the dean of the Academy. Only when the Dean has to show up on an occasion similar to a grand College meeting will els appear. For ordinary apprentices, they may not know what the Dean looks like. these Because of SOK''s management, in this case, almost all the mages in the college will regard Sok as the next president, but only Sok himself knows that this situation is difficult to achieve. Rod noticed that Sok was more attentive to the college event than els, who had previously appeared in the middle of the field. Even if it''s just a simple comparison of their expressions, rod will be able to realize this. ELS didn''t pay attention to everything about the grand meeting. Even when it was time for him to speak, he just said a few words and then chose to leave. In the previous life''s game, rod has seen many mages similar to els. Because of their long-term study of magic, they don''t care much about everything else. In terms of strength, Sok does not give rod a strong sense of oppression like els. Even so, Sok''s strength can not be underestimated. Soon, under the command of SOK, other mages in the college arranged a large number of utensils in the middle of the open space through a series of means, such as space rings. Both exquisite silver utensils and simple boilers appeared here. When all the arrangements were finished, Sok revealed to all the mages around him that the theme of this academic event was magic potion. After the theme appeared, the mages around didn''t show surprise. Instead, they made preparations or sighed with relief. these Rod was not too surprised at this. When the spirit society takes the lead in obtaining the theme of the grand meeting of the college through some means, the news will inevitably circulate everywhere. Not all the Necromancers who have learned this news can strictly keep this secret. cutting-edge news cutting-edge news cutting-edge news Once the information has spread, it cannot be suppressed. cutting-edge news cutting-edge news Without the intervention of the spiritual society, even if the intelligence spreads, it doesn''t matter. It just turns the competition of the mage''s personal ability into the competition of the Academy''s inside information, but it is actually more unfavorable for rod at this time. cutting-edge news Unlike conventional skills, because it''s only about knowledge, rod didn''t forget some magic medicine recipes in his memory. As for the exertion of argumentation and basic combat skills, rod can''t keep them after he comes to this world, so he must learn them again according to the rules of the system. For some hard knowledge, such as how to meditate effectively and the formula of magic medicine, rod tried it long before he came here and confirmed that he could continue to use it. Chapter 376 Soon, under the command of SOK, the equipment for the potion competition was arranged. In Sok''s story, rod also roughly understood the rules of this potion competition. Here, the first selection of the potion competition will be conducted to confirm who has the chance to enter the next round of competition. This competition did not choose a theme for the potion. As long as the mage can refine a potion with positive effect here, he can enter the next round of competition. It can be said that this time the selection was extremely loose. Basically, as long as the mage mastered the knowledge of the potion and was able to refine, he could achieve this requirement. When rod heard this request, like other mages around him, he thought it was too simple. Hold In the underground world, there are all kinds of magic potions. Magic potions are skills that magicians must master. Even an apprentice level magician can learn to make a decent potion. It can be said that the requirements of this preliminaries have reached the lowest point, as long as the mages who have some knowledge of the potion can pass smoothly. The only difference is that there are no materials for this potion competition. All the materials need to be prepared by the participating mages themselves. What rod didn''t notice is that after the rules of the potion competition were explained, Sok''s face gradually became ugly. According to his idea, these mages should not have any preparation for the potion competition. Hold Hold According to Sok''s idea, in this potion competition, because the mages of other colleges did not prepare in advance, the number of mages who could enter the final should be the most in their own colleges. This is also the usual practice in the past grand meetings of the Academy. As it has always been so, the mages of other academies will not have any opinions, but Sok obviously feels that this time the situation is different. Because blakada''s Potion has just recovered, it will take a long time for it to develop and get on the right track. If these mages don''t receive the news, even if they can make a bottle of potion, it''s not so easy. As soon as he said the rules, Sok had some regrets. He wanted to change the rules he had made at the beginning, but he could not change what he had just said. So he had to let the potion competition go on. Rod noticed that the surrounding mages were in a heated atmosphere after hearing the rules described by Sok. They did not expect that the first round of the potion competition, which they had prepared for a long time, was so simple. Soon, the potion competition was fully opened, and many mages came to the field and began to refine the potion with the help of the utensils here and the materials they prepared. Before that, in order to deal with the various forms of potion competition that may come, rod specially collected some materials. cutting-edge news In the field of magic medicine, the materials needed to refine magic medicine do not simply refer to some herbs, but also bring some troublesome things. The products of potions, in addition to the potions that can bring positive effects, can also be some potions that contain strange curses. In the traditional potion, if you want to add a curse to the potion, some living creatures are essential, such as lizards, spiders, toads, etc., which are also a symbol of the potion. As for the more powerful potions, the materials they need are naturally more demanding. Their formula is only in the hands of the magician. It is also a common behavior of the magician to study potions. In the age of magicians, the negative effects of potions far exceeded their positive effects, which was also the main reason for the decline of potions. The mages of blakhada once classified the potion into the category of witchcraft. It was not until the influence of the mage God gradually weakened that the potion was redeveloped. Therefore, there was this potion competition. For this potion competition, as early as in silver cliff city, rod began to collect materials about potions. However, due to the location of silver cliff city, even if rod asked Elon to go to the magic guild to take the initiative to buy, he only got some very common materials. It wasn''t until rod came to ice blue magic school that things got better. It''s as if he knew that the college grand meeting was about to open. Here, rod met a large number of mages selling magic medicine materials, and the price was very high. In this way, according to the potion formula in his memory, rod collected a large number of potion materials, which were enough to cope with this potion competition, and even had the rest. In order to collect these magic medicine materials, rod also spent a lot of gold coins, but compared with the goal rod hopes to achieve, these gold coins are not very important. these Different from the potion competition conducted by magicians, the rules of this potion competition, although there is no restriction on the types of potions, stipulate that potions can only have positive effects, which can be regarded as a ban on the refining methods of some magicians. The first round of the potion competition will last for a whole day. During this period, all the mages who come here and finish the potion refining can enter the next round of competition. these Rod noticed that in addition to him, there are a lot of mages, who also have no action and are closely observing the dynamics of the field. these Rod looked in the direction of his eyes, and saw a man dressed as a mage, who was staying in the same place, looking in his own direction. Seeing that rod''s eyes turned to him, the man confirmed something, nodded slightly, and then walked to the field. Chapter 377 In addition to giving a sign to rod, the man did not disturb the other mages who were observing around the venue, but walked towards the venue by himself. The mages who stay in the same place to observe have different ideas in their hearts. Some people just want to confirm their potential opponents, while others try to find out from the players on the field the way they make magic potions and the most critical formula of magic potions. When refining magic medicine, the formula can be said to be the most critical point. The value of a magic medicine formula is even much higher than that of a spell. If a mage has excellent eyesight, even if he doesn''t know anything about the potion before, he can still learn a lot of new things by observing the techniques of other mages in this potion competition. special It seems that he noticed the man''s action of looking at rod when he left. On one side, Elon took the initiative to introduce his identity to rod. flower Although the territory of blakhada is vast, there are only a large number of academies in the center. Only around the border and some unimportant places can there be a large number of lords who leave the mage Academy. Not all lords want to see the necromancer reappear. Some lords unite with necromancers just to acquire some magic knowledge, but they are not willing to really participate in these matters. these Compared with these lords, the territory of Elon is normal. At least the necromancer can''t act at will and needs to follow Elon''s instructions. Under the introduction of Elon, rod learned that this man is also a necromancer, and belongs to the most rampant force of Necromancers. The magic guild''s efforts to punish the Necromancers for many times were forced down by the Lord of this territory. However, in rod''s perception, he could not find any trace of the necromancer from the man, even the peeping eye, and could not get accurate information. Rod knew that this man also used a means to avoid his own abnormal exposure. Maybe he also had the treasure provided by the spiritual club for hiding his identity. Due to the extremely wide space around the venue, few people noticed the man''s appearance. When Sok finished the rules about the potion competition, the first trial of the potion competition officially began. Except for some mages who can keep calm and observe around, the rest of the mages can''t wait to try. Although it is very simple to meet the requirements of the first test, in some aspects, it is more strict, that is, there is only one chance to try. Once you go on the stage to refine, but the refining fails. If you don''t refine a qualified potion, then this time''s Potion competition will not be with this person. Even if the consequences of the failure are more serious, it can not stop the enthusiasm of these mages. For a time, there are too many mages trying to play. Although the magic medicine competition has just begun, so far, rod has seen many scenes of refining failure. The expression of the mage after his failure also attracted rod''s attention. Some mages were very upset after his failure. Obviously, they did not expect that they would fail in such a simple refining process. Some mages seemed indifferent. They just wanted to take part in other activities of the grand meeting of the Academy. For the potion competition, mages have different attitudes. Some mages regard it as an entertainment, while others regard it as a way to prove themselves. these Along the direction of the voice, rod also looked in the past, just to see the man before, is in another area of the field. these In one of the main areas, the instruments are mainly iron pots, which are used to boil herbs for the first time. At the same time, this area is also the place with the largest number of people. The other area is some fine silver instruments, which can refine the crude potions. However, in the initial test, it seems that this step is not necessary. In the refining process of magic medicine, usually, the first step is to complete the initial boiling in a large pot to get the crude magic medicine. Then, through a series of methods, the crude magic medicine can be refined to get the concentrated magic medicine with stronger effect. In the first trial of the potion competition, because there is no limit on the quality of the potion, the participating mages can completely omit the refining step and directly hand in the crude potion as their own finished product. At this time, you can hardly see any mage in the area of refining potions. The area where the mages are concentrated is still the place where the crude potions were made at the beginning. In this case, a mage who takes the initiative to come to the refining potion area naturally attracts the attention of all the mages around him. In the process of refining potions, we need to use more complex instruments. If we don''t have enough research on potions in advance, some mages don''t even understand how to use these instruments. these these these It is precisely because of this that rod originally noticed the change. However, through Elon''s introduction, rod has long known that this man is also a necromancer sent by the spiritual society to participate in the potion competition. He can''t be completely ignorant of the potion. He obviously has his own purpose in doing so. Sure enough, just as rod thought about it, the man also made some moves. Chapter 378 Rod saw that after the man came to the position of refining the instrument, he did not start to refine the potion, but looked around at the mages. After noticing the man''s eyes, the surrounding mages, who had originally made a mockery, gradually reduced their voice. Although it is a potion competition, mages rely on the knowledge of potion to compete, but their own strength can not be ignored. these these Among mages, if they are not in a clear situation of hostility and conflict, they will not use perspective to get information from each other out of politeness, especially on the occasion of grand College meeting. Although the initial sound of ridicule has disappeared, and the mages watching the match around have restrained their attitude, they only regard the man as powerful. these At this time, seeing that the situation had developed in the direction he expected, the man sneered in his heart. Then he stood in the same place and took out a special herb from the space ring. However, he did not put it on the table in front of him, but just held it in his hand. In an instant, a flame ignited in the man''s hand, making the herbal medicine in his hand begin to burn violently. Before the fire rose, the man performed the magic of fire control for himself, so that he could completely resist the burning of the fire. After noticing the man''s action, a burst of exclamation suddenly appeared among the mages watching the match. They did not expect that the man would choose such a way to complete the refining of herbal medicine after standing still. Under the man''s control, the original branches and leaves on the herbal medicine had already ignited, but the man didn''t care. special Under the burning of the flames, the surface of the fruit has been damaged, but the juice of the essence has been kept, and no drop has been left. Men''s movements have also attracted many powerful mages who have a deep study of potions, and even the mages who are responsible for checking the finished products of potions have also focused on men. These mages can see that men are using a special way to complete the refining of magic medicine. Even Sok, who was directing, put his attention on the man. The more powerful the mage is, the more he can feel something different. Through the flow of magic elements, Sok can feel that while performing the magic of fire control, the man can also use the magic of water control to control the juice inside the potion, so that it can gather in the core of the potion in his hand without leakage, rather than directly drop to the ground. Suok recalled several mages he valued and compared their ability to make magic potions with the man. In the end, he could only find that the man seemed to surpass the mage he valued in his ability to make magic potions. these Soon, when the man felt the boiling of the juice, he crushed the fruit in his hand. Because of the magic of water control, the boiling juice was blocked inside the fruit under the man''s pressure. When the man forced the moment, the fruit will not be able to bear this force, which juice immediately from the man''s palm down flow. The white smoke rises from the man''s hand. Under the effect of the magic, the juice that should have been hot flows down the man''s hand as if there was no temperature. The man''s expression seems to have no change. these With the rupture of the fruit, when the juice flows out, a strange fragrance also appears in the whole field. The refining of magic medicine is often accompanied by various odors. Because the magic medicine competition lasts for a short time, and there are special mages to dredge the air flow, this is not obvious in the magic medicine competition. However, with the man''s action, when the fragrance appeared in the field, it could not disperse for a long time. Even if some mages kept casting magic, it could not disperse the fragrance. Many mages have guessed the source of the fragrance, which is the juice refined by the man, but they are not sure. They can only focus on the man. Although all the mages who were watching were attracted by this strange fragrance, the man didn''t slow down his movements, but took advantage of the boiling juice to add some other materials. In addition to the fruit of extracting juice, the other materials that the man took out had already been processed. Obviously, he planned to refine them in advance. At this time, he just added these materials step by step. Rod saw the man''s action in his eyes. Because the material had been processed in advance, in such a short period of time, rod could not tell which kind of potion the man was refining. Beside rod, Rowling also saw the man''s action in her eyes. When Yixiang just appeared, Rowling seemed to be aware of something and wanted to discuss with rod. However, when Rowling found that rod was observing the man''s movements, she gave up the idea and waited for the man to finish refining the potion. these At this time, after seeing the man''s action, for a moment, the scene was silent. When the man finished refining, there was no sound in the huge field. The last time that this effect was achieved, it was the moment when Dean Ayers appeared. Many mages in the process of making potions also failed because they paid too much attention to the man''s actions. However, they did not have too much chagrin on their faces. They were only ashamed of the potions they made. Chapter 379 Rod saw all the actions of the man when he was refining the potion, and he had some thoughts in his heart. In rod''s opinion, this man obviously knows a lot about magic medicine and has some research. Only in this way can he directly refine a bottle of good magic medicine without most of the steps of crude magic medicine. Even so, even if men are extremely familiar with the potion, there is no need to show it like this. In the first trial, there was no limit on the quality of the potion, and all the potions refined need to be handed in, so the potion refiner can''t keep them. Even if the man refined a high-quality potion, I''m afraid it won''t fall into his hands in the end. In this way, in the first trial, no matter what quality of magic medicine is refined, it can produce the same effect, and can let itself enter the next round of competition. Rod knew that the reason why a man chose such a way to attract almost all the mages around him was that he had his own intention. these In the process of the previous conversation, according to Reese, the spirit society chose to let the necromancer participate in the potion competition, mainly to enhance the influence of the necromancer among the mage groups. these In this case, for the undead mages, the ordinary mages in the college will inevitably produce serious hostility. Although the necromancer can sneak into the Academy, it is difficult to touch the mages in the Academy like colluding with the Lord. The magic academy is the last holy land of blakhada, where the influence of necromancers is minimized. Therefore, the order of the spiritual society is to enhance the influence of the necromancer in the academy through this potion competition. For the necromancer, there are many ways to improve his influence, but in order to achieve the goal, he must choose the positive effect to improve, which is similar to the destruction that the necromancer is good at, but can not play any role. If you can win the championship of the magic medicine competition, you will naturally be able to enhance the influence to the maximum, but this way is extremely difficult. In addition to winning the championship, there are also many ways to enhance the influence of the necromancer, and the previous man''s behavior is also to achieve this goal. With this in mind, rod was able to understand the man''s behavior. This man has stunned the mages around him through the fine control he showed when he made the potion. As the man finished packing the potion, the strange fragrance that appeared in the field before gradually disappeared, but this did not prevent the surrounding mages from focusing on the potion in the man''s hand. special Although in the initial test, the materials for making magic potions are all prepared by the players themselves, the magic potions will not be returned to them after the inspection, but belong to the ice blue magic academy. these In order to distinguish the quality of the potions made by the players, the mage who is responsible for checking the potions also divides several areas to store the potions of different quality. these After the completion of the magic medicine refining, the mages will obtain some certificates to prove that they have completed the first test of the magic medicine competition. What this man has obtained is a very special certificate, which can prove that he has a very high level in the magic medicine refining. special In addition, being able to get this kind of certificate itself means that this man has a very high standard in refining magic medicine. In the case of not understanding the real identity of the man, it can be seen from the eyes of the surrounding mages that they have paid some respect to the man, and few mages regard him as an opponent. After obtaining the certificate, the man looked around. The mage who had made a mockery before had no voice at this time. When he noticed the man''s eyes, he could only move his eyes away. Finally, the man''s vision, stay in the field of Rhode, heart appeared some doubts. The man noticed that rod''s expression didn''t seem to have changed from before he went on the court to after he finished refining the potion, as if the potion he made didn''t deserve his attention. As for rod''s identity, the man who is a necromancer is very clear. If he only looks at his strength, he can''t compare with the ghost Dragon Knight, rod, who has mastered the sixth order undead creature. Taking advantage of this potion competition, the potion that men have been studying can finally play a role, which makes men feel very lucky. The man has full confidence in his skill of making potions. Although he didn''t give full play to it, he chose such a way to make potions. However, the man is also convinced that not many people can surpass himself in making potions. Before playing, the man specially indicated to rod, just because he understood the real strength gap between the two men, so as to express his own kindness. But now, seeing rod''s expression does not seem to change much, the man''s heart seems to be a little uncertain. Soon, under the man''s gaze, rod also stepped forward and came to the field of the potion competition. Next to rod, Rowling noticed rod''s action. Rowling was going to say something to rod, but she didn''t have time to say it. When rod entered the field, he could not quit at will. Once he left, he would be regarded as giving up the preliminaries. Seeing this, Rowling had to look at rod''s back when he left, praying that rod could finish the game smoothly. Chapter 380 Seeing rod on the court, the man seemed to be aware of something. He put away the certificate he had obtained, came to the position he was in before he went on the court, and began to observe rod''s every move. Although the man''s process of making potions has shocked a considerable number of mages, some of the mages who were originally observing seem to be stimulated by the man and begin to make potions. these these these Although the man has already finished refining, it is obvious that his influence has not disappeared. If none of the later mages can surpass that man in the way of refining, then his influence in the potion competition will continue, and will spread with his journey in the potion competition. This is also what the church hopes to see. In this way, the influence of the necromancer will increase imperceptibly. Whenever the necromancer discusses what happened in the potion contest, he is helping the necromancer expand his influence. Of course, up to the present position, the mages do not know that the man''s real identity is a necromancer. They just regard him as a mage who is very good at magic potions. This is the benefit of concealing his identity. In addition to exposing a part of his strength in advance, he can gain a large part of the advantage. With this man as a precedent, even if someone later uses this method to make magic medicine, the effect is very general. Among the mages who watched the match around, those who didn''t know how to make magic potions actually occupied the majority. In the eyes of ordinary mages, if they don''t have a certain understanding of potion knowledge, potion is an extremely mysterious subject. Most of the mages who come here have guessed blakada''s next research direction of the subject. They know that magic medicine will develop vigorously after the grand meeting of the college, so they want to have some understanding of magic medicine by watching the competition. In this case, most of the mages who watched the match noticed the man''s operation. For the mages watching the match, maybe they don''t know about the formula of magic medicine, or even how to refine it, or how to make a bottle of magic medicine with good effect. But from this man, they can see the application of magic in magic medicine. In the process of making potions, the magic of fire control and the magic of water control, which are used to control fire and juice, are very familiar to the mages around. Even the apprentices of mages can master these two kinds of magic. From this man, the mages around him saw how to use these basic magic skills in the process of making potions. these In the process of making potions, men have an intuitive display of the use of magic. Even if they only learn magic, they can feel this for the mages who know nothing about potions. After that, even if another mage chooses the same refining method as the man, the mages who watch the game will not pay more attention to it. The object they are talking about is still the man who first made the magic medicine. What is certain is that after this first trial, because the man has seized the opportunity to refine the potion, the influence he can cause will continue to spread like this, and no mage can stop this. Maybe some mages can surpass this man in the level of refining potions, and can show a more eye-catching refining process and produce more powerful potions, but they will not easily reveal themselves. At present, the magic medicine competition is only the first trial. In the first trial stage, as long as we can refine the magic medicine we saw in the past, even if it is crude, we can enter the next round of competition smoothly. In this case, for those powerful mages, there is no need to expose their strength too much. Like this man, it is rare to show himself in the process of the first test. these Can save some raw materials, natural will not waste. The man has chosen such a good time, it is doomed that his previous efforts will not be in vain, can cause greater influence. Perhaps the only way to prevent this kind of influence from continuing is to have a mage come on the stage immediately after the man finishes refining the potion, and finish refining the potion with more subtle means than the man. In this way, the influence caused by the man will be transferred to the new mage. At this time, the man is also worried about such a problem. When he noticed that rod was on the court, the man locked his eyes firmly on rod. It is no doubt that rod has enough strength to refine the potion. In this case, because he also belongs to the spiritual organization, the man is very worried about rod who does not know the details. Once rod shows his powerful magic medicine refining skills here, the series of behaviors made by men before are meaningless. A series of influences created by men before will be transferred to rod. In the man''s worried eyes, rod came to the field and began to refine the magic medicine. Chapter 381 In this potion competition, rod did not intend to let Rowling participate in it, just let it watch. According to Rowling''s learning ability, she can master the technology of magic medicine in a short time. Even so, rod has no intention to let her play. The purpose of rod''s participation in the potion competition, when he can well hide his identity, can not help but produce some changes. At this time, under the gaze of the previous man, rod also came to the venue, simply sorted out the materials, and began to refine the magic medicine. The man noticed that the place where rod stayed was only the place where he made rough materials, not the place where he had refined them directly. special If the man didn''t know rod''s real identity in advance, he might just regard him as an ordinary mage. The man saw rod''s action in his eyes, and saw that rod didn''t seem to show more strength to produce influence. He couldn''t help but feel relieved. Each necromancer has different ways to accomplish the tasks assigned by the spiritual club. Similar to this man, he has mastered a variety of means of refining potions and began to show his strength in the preliminary stage. As they go all the way in the potion competition, their influence will expand until they show their identity as necromancers and achieve the purpose of the sorcery. In this process, even if they don''t win the potion competition, their influence will not disappear. This is what the holy place wants to see. However, for rod, this approach does not make much sense. Rod had expected that because there were many places for the grand meeting of the Academy, besides the ice blue magic academy, there were many necromancers like this man in other places around him. The purpose of the spiritual association can be realized by these Necromancers. these Therefore, rod''s attention is more on the reward of the magic medicine competition. If there is no special situation, rod will not show his strength like this man. Soon, rod finished refining the crude potion. In the surrounding group of mages who also made potions, rod was very inconspicuous. The refining of crude magic medicine is the most basic one in magic medicine. Only after this step is completed, can we refine it later. For this basic magic medicine refining, although rod intends to hide his strength, he will not make any mistakes. After he handed in the refined crude potion, rod also got a mark to prove his identity, but it was very common. After he injected the mana value, rod completed this first trial. In the first trial, because there was no requirement for the quality of the potion, the crude potion could be regarded as finished, and rod did not refine it. Seeing that rod returned to his original position, the original man was completely relieved. After moving his eyes away, he stopped paying attention to rod''s position and turned to other mages in the field. What this man didn''t know was that as early as he was observing rod''s every move, Sok, who was in charge of the whole potion competition, was also observing him. When the man showed superb skills, Sok began to observe the man''s every move, want to get some useful information. Sok''s observation is extremely keen. In the process of observation, Sok also realizes that the man is paying close attention to one of the players on the field, which is rod. After discovering this, along with the man''s eyes, Sok also had some attention to rod. Sok noticed that rod only finished the rough making of the potion, and even did not refine it, so he was considered to have completed this first trial. If the man had not been paying attention to rod, Sok would have completely ignored him. Although he was a little uncertain in his mind, Sok still wrote down the appearance of rod completely. If rod really has strength, Sok will definitely pay attention to rod again in the next potion competition. Sok knew that the highly skilled man would not pay attention to an ordinary mage. There must be something he didn''t know about rod. In order to ensure that the trainees have enough members to enter the final of the potion competition, Sok, as the manager, also has to record the mages who are very good at potion, so as to select the rules of the competition later. Rod obviously did not expect that he would be noticed by Sok just because of the original man''s attention. At this time, although rod completed the first test, the number of mages who came to him did not decrease, but increased. The magic medicine competition can attract the surrounding mages. Even if they are not able to participate in the competition, they can also get some gains through the process of watching the competition. air And this point, after the powerful mage''s hand, was finally relieved. Only by mastering the breath magic, all the odor was dispelled. these On one side, Elon, who had introduced all kinds of situations to rod before, saw that rod would not return for the time being. After saying this, he walked to the place where other mages gathered. Because it''s just the first trial, there are few mages who make magic potions like that man. Most of them just finish the rough making and hand in the magic potions. these In the process of observation, few mages can attract rod''s attention. In rod''s mind, even if we observe the strength of these mages, we won''t choose the first trial. It''s Rowling who''s interested in all this. At this time, rod has turned his attention to the next stage of the potion competition. The first test is simple, and it is doomed that many mages will pass. In this case, in order to ensure that only a few people meet the requirements, the next competition will not be so simple. Chapter 382 For the potion, rod has a lot of knowledge. In the game of rod''s previous life, after this potion competition, potion has developed vigorously in blakada. Even the coming war will only produce some resistance to the development of the potion. On the contrary, after the end of the war, blakada did not recover from it. Instead, he made great efforts to develop various issues in his territory like a new life. Among them, there are traces of the development of magic medicine. With their own efforts, mages have turned the momentum of magic medicine research and development from curse and negative effects at the beginning to various gain effects. It can be said that with the progress of the expansion, almost all the mages have mastered the knowledge of potions and can refine some potions in the period of rod. But now, for the mages who participate in the grand meeting of the Academy, potions belong to a very strange discipline. Due to his previous life experience, in addition to the formula of some potions, rod has a far more advanced view than the current mage, which is also the reason why rod is confident to participate in this potion event. Looking at the mage who was refining the potion, even if it was just a simple crude process, in rod''s eyes, it was also full of various loopholes. For the potions, blakada has not yet formed a complete discipline, and the research on some of them can only rely on the mage himself. There were also several people who attracted rod''s attention in the field of the first test, and these people were also the ones who took the initiative to complete the magic medicine refining. However, compared with the previous man, their control in refining was still much worse. It can be said that in the potion competition held by the ice blue magic academy, the former man is the one who knows the most about potion. Mages attach great importance to the formula of magic medicine. In the process of refining magic medicine, they will deliberately change the original shape of the material and take it directly from the space ring, so they don''t have to be afraid that their formula will be discovered by other mages. At this time, Hawkeye can play some role. If you are lucky, you have a certain chance to analyze the materials in the hands of the mage, but only one of them can be analyzed. If you want to cooperate with Hawkeye and master the recipes in the hands of other mages, you still need the mages to have certain attainments in potions. Because of the special properties of potions, there is no special skill of potions. What the potion needs is a series of special skills related to the mage himself. The control in the process of making potions belongs to the master of basic skills. Among them, the special skills of four series magic can significantly enhance this. The formula of magic medicine belongs to mysticism and alchemy. The mage needs to master the properties of various substances in order to make some changes in the process of refining. Because there is no such special skill at all, even if rod has many skill points left, he can''t directly upgrade the skill level of potion. The aspects involved in the potion are very broad, and it needs the ability of the mage himself to a certain extent in order to further study. Fortunately, rod has mastered the mystery of the nature of magic medicine, and promoted it to a higher level. In the process of magic medicine refining, the selection of refining materials is very important. How to select refining materials and judge whether the nature of refining materials is appropriate depends on the skill level of mysticism and alchemy. For rod, if he improves the alchemy level, he can affect the potion he makes. However, rod doesn''t have this idea. Different from the potion, alchemy contains a wide range of aspects, whether it is the production of materials, or the production of magic puppets, all need to use alchemy. In the life of the mage, alchemy also plays an extremely extensive role. It can be said that blakada can achieve the past glory, and alchemy plays an extremely important role in it. flower For the current rod, alchemy doesn''t help much. special As the potion originally originated from the magician, the types of potions are naturally very confused. In addition to the potions that can produce effects by taking them directly, there are also potions that can produce effects by directly applying them on the surface of the target. Among them, most of the potions made by Alchemy knowledge belong to the latter one. These two kinds of potions are also widely used, and can play a decidedly different effect. However, because this potion competition specifies the potions that can be taken and bring positive effects, alchemy is not very helpful to mages. Because of this, even if he knew that alchemy could improve his ability to make potions, rod did not learn. After a long time''s research on refining potions by mages, how to combine various refining materials to form the best way to refine a potion, thus forming a fixed potion formula, which is treasured by various mages. Rhode, who is observing the mages in the first trial, can clearly see that these mages seldom make magic potions according to the formula. Most of them make magic potions according to their own understanding of the nature of materials. these If there is no clear magic medicine formula, the effect of the magic medicine will be greatly different. Even if the magic medicine is successfully refined, it may only depend on luck. At this time, we can reflect the inside information of the mage, whether we have mastered many rare recipes in the past research process. Rod knew that in the final of the potion competition, the quality of the potion formula often directly determined the result of the potion competition for those mages who had no great difference in refining technology. The potion formula is not fixed. The mage can change the material in the formula according to his knowledge, so as to get the potion with changed effect. The emergence of magic medicine formula requires the mage to spend a lot of time on research, and control the amount of input of various materials, refining over and over again, in order to get the best formula of the same kind of magic medicine. And in the process of the previous life of the game, rod just mastered a few powerful potion formula, has been enough to deal with this potion competition. After observing for a while, due to the repeated process of refining magic medicine, Rowling gradually lost interest in observing. Seeing this, rod led Rowling away from the field. Chapter 383 When rod returned to his original residence, Rowling began to ask him some questions, including his next preparations. For Rowling, rod did not fully inform himself. Rowling knew that rod had mastered the knowledge of the potion, but she did not know how far rod''s knowledge of the potion had reached. In the process of the preliminaries before, due to the man as a precedent, Rowling also had some understanding of how to judge the quality of potions and the depth of potions. Previously, even though Rowling had read many books, none of them contained the contents of the potion. Because the magic medicine is different from other special skills, even if Rowling''s learning ability is very strong, she can''t play a role in this effect in a short time. Although Rowling was able to learn some about the selection of refining materials through some books about mysticism, she didn''t know much about the whole potion until she came to this potion competition. Rowling compares rod''s scene of making potion with that of the previous man, but only finds that rod can''t surpass the previous man in making potion. After all, potions are different from ordinary skills. Without a long period of research, it is difficult to improve the mastery of potions. In Rowling''s mind, although rod has gained great strength in a short period of time, he obviously doesn''t know much about this strange potion. After knowing Rowling''s worries, rod didn''t explain anything. He just calmed her down a little and told her not to worry any more. Seeing that rod didn''t have the idea to talk about it, Rowling could only turn the topic to another side. Although Rowling doesn''t know much about magic medicine, she clearly remembers that in the process of reading in the past, a book about the high-level application of mysticism recorded the fruit that the man used when making magic medicine in the preliminaries. Through the introduction in that book, Rowling also roughly understood the characteristics of this fruit, as well as its precious degree. According to the book, this kind of fruit can help mages to open up their spiritual sea, so that they can cast more powerful spells. However, the growing conditions are harsh, and they are not so conspicuous in appearance. If you don''t know anything about this knowledge, even if you accidentally find this kind of fruit, you will only regard it as a wild fruit. The only characteristic of this kind of fruit is that when it is broken, the juice wrapped in it will produce a strange fragrance, which is also the common way for this kind of fruit to be found. If you eat this fruit directly, you can improve the spiritual attribute of the mage, but there is a limit to this improvement, which will weaken with the enhancement of the mage''s own strength. According to rod''s current attributes, if you eat this fruit directly, it will not bring you any improvement. However, when the fruit is refined into a magic medicine, the effect can be doubled. When refining the magic medicine, under the stimulation of various substances, the essence of this fruit will be greatly changed. Some of the original restrictions will be weakened or even eliminated. In addition to testing the master''s refining level, how to match the materials is also important. Just like the potion refined by the previous man, when the refining is completed, even for rod, this potion can play a great role, far more than taking the unrefined fruit directly. Blakhada will choose to redevelop the potion, which is also valued. Through potions with different effects, the strength of many mages can be improved. With the deepening of the mage''s research on the potions, some disadvantages that the mages deliberately ignored also gradually appeared. In the underground city where the magician is located, the potion plays an extremely important role. In the eyes of powerful magicians, the importance of potions is no less than that of various magic rituals. It can be said that the potion itself is born for witchcraft, and this is doomed to the failure of the mage''s hope. The mages of blakhada chose to redevelop the potion, which also valued the promotion that the potion could bring to the mages, but ignored the disaster that the potion might cause. If it wasn''t for this reason, blakhada would not have buried the knowledge of the potion together with expelling the magician. The magic medicine refined by the magician is very different from the common magic medicine. For normal creatures, magic potions made by magicians are more effective, but they often need to pay some price. The reason for the birth of the potion is that the magician tries to improve his form in essence and is no longer limited by the body. This is also the goal that most witchcraft try to achieve. It is similar to rod''s mastery of bat, which makes him enter another life form, but at a lower level. However, if you only use magic to change the form, there will be great restrictions. If you use it many times in a short time, you will be punished to a certain extent, and the magic ceremony has great uncertainty. Even the most crazy magician dare not easily use his body to carry out the magic ceremony. In this case, in order to achieve this goal, the less harmful potion has been studied by the magician. By refining the potion, the magician can transform himself into various creatures for a long time. When the potion appeared, it became the vigorous development of the magicians. During this period, the magicians also participated in it and contributed their own strength to the development of the potion. In bradka at that time, with the rapid development of magic medicine, the effect of magic medicine had already gone beyond the field of magic. All kinds of magic medicine with various effects appeared, but all these disappeared with the expulsion of the magician. Before the magic potion grand meeting was opened, because the influence of the God of mages was weakened, colleges all over the country began to study the magic potion. However, due to the existence of the magic guild, this kind of research can not be carried out in a big way. At least we need to show the minimum respect for the God of mages. The idea advocated by the mage God is the pure use of magic, not some other means. The mages who believe in this idea are not interested in magic, or other means like potions and alchemy. these Chapter 384 Without the battle launched by Tanan, blakhada could have existed safely for a long time under the role of regulators. these these Except for these pure mages, all the other mages are not interested in the idea of the God of mages. In the eyes of other mages, all kinds of skills can bring effective help. Whether it''s potion or alchemy, it can make the mage''s life better. If it wasn''t for the far-reaching influence of alchemy, while expelling the magician, the mage''s God might also expel him. Perhaps in the current blakada, only some elemental creatures can resonate with the idea of the God of mages. When the God of mages has not appeared for a long time and his influence has rapidly faded, all the mages in blakadane no longer abide by his instructions. The Lords in blakhada chose to collude with the Necromancers to carry out some taboo research, while within the Academy, there was a rise in the research on potions. But on the face of it, the academy can''t go too far like the ordinary Lords. Even if it is carrying out research, the progress is extremely slow. If it is not for this potion competition, it may take a long time for the school of magic in blakada to put the development of Potion on the right track. For this potion competition, rod had some different views in his mind. Because of the presence of the mage''s God, the school needs to be respectful. As the most important academic event in the college, magic potion was chosen as the theme. Before the selection, it must have been reported to the magic guild to achieve this. If there is no agreement between the magic academy and the magic guild, it is impossible to choose magic potion as the theme of this event, not to mention the magic potion competition. In previous years, although the information of the grand meeting of the Academy was also leaked, it would not reach the current level. Almost all the mages with a little channel could get the theme of the grand meeting of the Academy. All this about the potion, rod has a clear memory, and this, let rod have a new doubt. In rod''s memory, although he experienced this potion competition, the potion did not develop. In the process of watching the competition before, although it was only the most basic preliminary competition, rod also noticed that there were a large number of mages who had mastered the method of making magic medicine, and the most eye-catching one was the former man. However, after the end of this war, when the current Lord returned to blakhada, there was no sign of the proliferation of potions. On the contrary, in rod''s memory, after the end of the war, magic potions are still extremely scarce. In blakhada, if we do not use some means, we still can not get any magic potions. There is no magic potion provided by the school of magic, and even the research on magic potions has stopped completely. Speaking of potions, what impresses rod most is that some players get a lot of gold coins by reselling potions after they enter the underground world. It is reasonable to say that after this potion event, the magic academy should make great efforts to develop potions. Even if it has a war relationship, it should not be the scene in rod''s memory. Rod had great doubts about the situation in his memory. In the previous life''s game, when the war broke out, the grand meeting of the Academy was interrupted. In the following days, due to his low rank, rod chose to seek refuge in eracia, which is adjacent to blakada. these However, according to the current situation, rod has been vaguely aware of some anomalies. In this potion competition, as far as rod knows, there will be spirituals participating in it, and whether other forces have participated in it is still unknown to rod. The fact that the psychic society can get accurate information has already explained some problems, but Rhode ignored it at that time. Until now, the doubts in Rhode''s heart are completely revealed. cutting-edge news cutting-edge news cutting-edge news After getting rod''s praise, Rowling was a little surprised for a moment. In Rowling''s impression, rod never seemed to praise himself. Even if he learned more magic skills, rod was very insipid. Just revealed a little surprise Rowling, but suddenly noticed rod''s current look. Rowling noticed that rod''s eyes did not stop on him, but looked at him as if thinking about something, but there was nothing there. At this time, it suddenly occurred to Rowling that rod''s original praise for himself might have been just a casual remark, without paying any attention to himself. If it''s normal, how can rod praise himself? Aware of this, Rowling had slightly tilted the corner of the mouth suddenly collapsed. Just as he shared his discovery story with rod before, rod immediately pointed out the abnormality in the story after listening to the story recorded in the poem, instead of immersing himself in the story. Rowling knows that rod in that state is the normal rod. Although Rowling wants to get rod''s praise, it''s a small wish of her own, but she doesn''t want rod to be in such a state as to deal with general praise. At this time, rod, who is still thinking, suddenly feels a wave of mana in front of him. Instinct makes rod instantly recover. When rod looks at Rowling''s position again, Rowling has used instant movement to leave. Recalling Rowling''s face when she left, rod realized that he seemed to neglect Rowling, but he couldn''t make up for it for the time being. these What rod needs to consider now is how to deal with the next potion competition. Chapter 385 With the potion race going on, something happened quietly in a place that rod didn''t know. Of course, none of this can affect rod at this time. Just as rod made some preparations for the potion competition, it was time to announce the end of the preliminaries on the second day. these Came to the venue for the second round, beside rod, Elon also told rod some of the information he learned. cutting-edge news Among the mages participating in the potion competition, Elon also found some objects worthy of attention, including the man before. It was also from Elon that rod learned the name of the man in the preliminaries for the first time. Elon told rod that the man, named north, belonged to another Lord''s force near silver cliff city. When talking about this, Elon specially mentioned that the Raytheon helmet given to rod before was obtained from the territory where North lived. In addition to north, Elon also found many objects worthy of observation, and witnessed a lot of things that happened in the preliminaries. cutting-edge news these Elon specially mentioned that in this potion competition, many mages belonging to the Lord''s power passed the preliminary competition, which made Elon feel a little surprised. Because Elon is not clear about the information about the spiritual society, rod can not confirm which mages belong to the spiritual society through Elon. In addition, Elon is fully aware of some special situations in the preliminaries. For example, some mages made alchemy potions to serve as magic potions, which were eventually discovered, or some mages added magic materials in the process of refining. Although they successfully refined magic potions, they did not pass the preliminaries, and so on. these When making potions, the materials used by magicians are very special, which are quite different from those used by ordinary mages. If you use the magician''s materials for refining, you can get a bottle of powerful magic medicine, but because of the negative effects of magic medicine, it is obviously not required by the magic medicine competition. If you refine this kind of magic medicine, you will not be able to pass. Elon didn''t know how rod prepared for the next round of competition, but he told rod in advance of the situation in order to prevent rod from making mistakes in the magic medicine. The second round is still in the position of the previous venue. Compared with the last time, the scope of this venue is wider. With the opening of the grand meeting of the Academy, the information generated in the potion competition gradually spread out. Even the mages who had no knowledge of potion before were attracted by the information and began to pay attention to the situation in the potion competition. these Of course, some mages are simply attracted by the form of potion competition, and regard it as a kind of adjustment in the process of studying magic, so they choose to watch the competition. This is very obvious in those foreign colleges. Almost all the mages who came to the ice blue magic academy put their eyes on this potion competition. Compared with the preliminaries, the number of mages around increased a lot, but not as noisy as the preliminaries. With the increasing number of mages gathered, the mages who are ready to participate in the semi-finals also arrive one by one. At this time, with an obvious fluctuation of mana, Sok, whom rod saw in the preliminaries, reappears in the field and begins to explain the rules of the semi-finals to the mages around him. Because there are too many mages who pass the preliminaries, Sok can only modify the original rules of the preliminaries, which increases the difficulty of the preliminaries The number of mages who can participate in the real finals is limited in the gathering place of every college grand meeting, which is similar to the ice blue magic academy. When arranging the competition system of the potion competition, the magic academy does not have too many restrictions. It just selects the theme and lets the mages around make arrangements. Among all the gathering places, the comprehensive ranking of the final mages determines the ranking of the college in this grand meeting of guiding colleges. Similar to the ice blue magic academy, although it has a high degree of freedom in arranging the magic medicine competition, it can only slightly favor the mages of its own Academy. Even Sok didn''t dare to eliminate all the mages who were really good at potions, and only let the mages in his college enter the final. these Due to various restrictions, although the result of the potion competition in ice blue magic academy can be controlled by Sok, it is fair on the whole. For Sok, after noticing the mages in the preliminary competition, there is not much hope for the mages in his college. Sok is most aware of the development of Chinese medicine in ice blue magic academy. Compared with those old schools, ice blue magic school is just in its infancy, especially when the real Dean occupies a lot of resources in the school, these disciplines can not be developed at all. Thinking of the situation inside the Academy, Sok sighed. Even though Sok was better than most of the mages on the field, he still had his own troubles. Originally, Sok''s plan to enhance his influence in the college by guiding this potion competition seems to be difficult to achieve. In Sok''s idea, as long as the mage who belongs to the ice blue magic academy gets a good place in the final of the potion competition, he can take this opportunity to gain a lot of reputation and challenge the original Dean. However, looking at the current situation, the hope that this idea can be achieved seems to be negligible. Chapter 386 Sok grew up in the ice blue magic academy. Sok has a profound insight into all this inside the Academy. In Sok''s impression, it seems that when he was a mage apprentice, ELS became the dean of the ice blue magic academy, and has continued to this day. After completing most of the spells in the Academy, Sok took up his position in the academy and began to manage the lower level mages, just like those powerful mages in the past. In the process of management, Sok also gradually found some anomalies. For the ice blue magic academy, Sok hopes that it will become better than any other mage, but he faces serious resistance. The source of this resistance is the dean of the Academy, ELS. Most of the internal resources of the academy are controlled by Ayers, and only a small part of the resources collected by the other mages really affect the general mages. This point was discovered by mages a long time ago, but they dare not raise any objection. In terms of strength, ELS has surpassed any mage in the Academy. Perhaps only legendary creatures can compare with els. ELS does not have the status of a hero, but all the mages who have seen him believe that not many heroes can surpass him. In this case, it seems reasonable for els to choose most of the internal resources of the college, but Sok does not think so. In Sok''s mind, ELS has transcended the ice blue magic academy as a whole. In the territory of blakhada, even if the mage''s strength is high, he needs to abide by some rules. It''s impossible to plunder like in the territory of Diya, as long as his own strength is high. The existence of ELS can no longer bring any help to the college. Els never intervenes in the management of all the internal affairs of the college, just let the other mages in the management. For the development of the college, ELS can''t bring any effective help, and the positive impact it can bring is only symbolic. On the contrary, ELS rooted in the college and absorbed all kinds of resources within the college. Sok wants to know, in his mind, what kind of ice blue magic academy is for him. Perhaps for els, the college is just a tool to help him easily collect all kinds of resources. For this reason, Sok has already made a decision in his heart, and will try his best to improve his influence in the ice blue magic academy, and finally get the position of dean. In blakada, the mage''s own strength can only represent a part, not the whole of the mage. Once Sok proves that he can do better than Ayers, he can get the position of president. For this reason, Sok spared no effort to win the venue of this college grand meeting. Although it was only the venue of the club, and the final of the potion competition was not held here, it was enough for Sok to enhance his reputation. When Sok did not formally accept the management of the Academy, the ice blue magic academy was like a backwater. When the mages in charge of the management saw the attitude of the Dean els, they gave up the idea of the management academy and let it develop on its own. If it wasn''t for Sok, maybe the ice blue magic academy wouldn''t have changed at all. The rest of the school''s administrators may also learn from els and compete for resources in the ice blue magic school. It''s not a simple question left to Sok. Hold Even though Sok told some mages in the college about the potion competition in advance, it didn''t help much. Hold What''s more, from the technical aspect of some mages in the preliminary competition, the competitors of ice blue magic academy are not a bit different from them. Although Sok intends to change all this, in a short period of time, he can not improve the overall level of the Academy. In terms of details, the ice blue magic academy is still lacking. After deeply aware of this, Sok can only sigh in his heart that the problem of ice blue magic academy can not be solved by himself in a short time. Although the second round has not yet started, but for the next result, Soke also expected. Although Sok can tell all the arrangements of the potion competition to the mages inside the academy and let them enter the real final, the situation is not so simple here in the final. these Sok deeply understands that, according to the current level of the ice blue magic academy, once the mages in the Academy enter the final, they will only get the last few. Instead of improving their reputation, they will be ridiculed by other mages along with the ice blue magic academy. these After observing the whole process of the first test, Sok also chose some goals in his mind. All the mages selected by Sok showed their refining skills in the first trial. Although the first trial did not make any restrictions on the refining of mages, in this case, those who are still willing to show their own strength are extremely confident in their own potions. Sok chose a number of mages to pay attention to, and the focus of attention was north, who was the first to refine the potion. In addition, there are also some mages who seem to deliberately hide their own strength in the first trial, just like rod, so that Sok can''t confirm for a while. Fortunately, Sok has the right to modify the competition system. In the ice blue magic academy, due to Sok''s prior arrangement, no mage will object to Sok''s management. Thinking of his own rules, Sok believes that even those mages who don''t want to expose the strength of the potion can''t continue to hide in order to pass the second round. After appearing in the center of the field through instant movement, Sok slowly told the rules of the second round to the mages around the field. Chapter 387 Along with Sok''s explanation of the rules of the second round, rod noticed the abnormality. Rod noted that compared with the very loose rules of the preliminary round, the rules of the second round are more stringent. In the semi-finals, Sok chose "mental power" as the theme. The magic medicine refined by the mage must produce effects related to mental power. In addition, when each mage is refining potion, the ice blue magic academy will provide some materials for mages to refine. these In this second round, the quality of magic medicine is required to be high. Sok specially emphasized this point. If the mage only makes the potion rough, but does not refine it, the potion obtained obviously can not meet the requirements in effect, and can not be regarded as passing the second round. these There is no limit to the types of materials to be added. The selection of these materials requires the mage himself to have a good understanding of the potion. Due to the change of rules, in order to prevent mages from passing the competition through observation again, the second round will not last long until all the capable mages pass, and the next round will start immediately. After the second round, the next round of competition will be the last competition in the ice blue magic academy. After the next round of competition, the mages who still pass will go to the center of this grand meeting to participate in the real final. It can be predicted that when the potion competition is over, those mages who failed to pass the potion competition but were inspired by this activity will continue to stay in the ice blue magic academy and carry out other activities related to potions. When Sok finished explaining the rules of the potion competition, the rest of the mages around immediately took action. After obtaining the materials provided by the semi-finals, they began to refine the potion. As early as before the arrival of the mages who participated in the semi-finals, a large number of equipment needed for refining magic potions were placed here. Considering that this magic potion competition was more compact than the preliminary competition, the arrangement of materials had been completed early. these cutting-edge news Rod noticed that among the mages who went on the stage to refine the potion first, many of them were the objects that Elon reminded him to pay attention to. these Among them, rod also noticed the preliminaries in the man north. Because rod did not like North in the preliminaries, he just finished the rough production of magic medicine, North had some speculation about rod''s attainments in magic medicine. Before playing this time, North didn''t pay too much attention to rod, but focused his attention on the tasks assigned by the spirit club. For North, even if there are various restrictions in the semi-finals, but simply complete the semi-finals, North will not have any problems. To be able to take over the tasks assigned by the spirit club and participate in this potion competition, North naturally has enough confidence. How to achieve the requirements of the semi-finals is not in North''s consideration. What North cares about is how to show his own strength and enhance his influence among mages. When North appeared in the venue, it was still quiet, and there was a lot of noise around the venue. After the preliminaries of the potion competition, North has a great influence among these mage groups. In order to achieve this, in addition to North''s taking the lead and showing his refining skills completely different from those of other powerful mages before they go on the stage, North''s own attainments in the field of magic medicine are also extremely important. Because of this, when North appeared in the field, most of the mages who watched the match around all focused on North, hoping to see what North would do in the second round. Even the mage who was also refining the potion beside North felt the momentum brought by North, and he could not help but create some pressure in his heart, which improved the action of refining the potion. North''s behavior in the preliminaries has played a significant role at this time, and his influence will expand with the progress of the game. If North can successfully enter the final, and all the way in such a way, to enhance their influence, even if in the final did not win the championship, the purpose of the spiritual Club hope has been achieved. After realizing this, rod roughly guessed why the necromancer still reached the initial plan to unite the necromancer and the orthodox mage without winning the championship of the potion competition. At this time, seeing that the rest of the mages around had looked in their own direction, North no longer continued to wait, but began to refine the potion. these these The selection of materials is the most important part of magic medicine, which is even more important than the general refining methods. The combination of different materials often produces unpredictable effects. In the past research, the mage can find some rules in the selection of materials through a lot of attempts, and know what kind of materials should be matched. Common knowledge can help the mage to complete the selection of materials. By reading books about mysticism, the mage will naturally understand the nature of most of the refining materials. Compared with those potion competitions that have no restrictions and only rely on the previous research results of mages, the restrictions imposed by the second round can better reflect a mage''s attainments in potion. Chapter 388 After the mage on the spot got the materials provided in the semi-finals, rod could roughly judge whether the mage could pass the semi-finals only from his expression. In the past, if the mage understood the properties of the materials in his hand, he could match some materials with similar properties to complete the refining of the magic medicine. Since the semi-finals limit the theme of magic potion, which must be related to "mental power", the scene of random refining in the preliminary competition will not appear. As early as after Suok finished the rules about the semi-finals, some mages who passed the preliminary competition by luck put away the mark of identity and left around the semi-finals venue. these these these these When North got the materials provided in the semi-finals, he thought about it a little, and then figured out the way of refining. North clearly remembers that the potion he made in his first trial could produce the effect of repairing a mage''s damaged sea of spirit. In the process of meditation, even if it''s just ordinary meditation, if there are some accidents in the process of meditation, such as serious interference, it will damage the spirit of the mage. For mages, the sea of spirit not only reflects their ability to cast magic, but also serves as a bridge between them and various magic elements. If the sea of spirit is seriously damaged, mages can''t even continue to release magic. Even powerful mages have few means to repair their damaged spiritual sea. They can only rely on the passage of time to repair themselves slowly. Because the sea of spirit is very important, the mage has also conducted in-depth research on it, and found a way to regulate the sea of spirit from various aspects through meditation. However, even the most powerful mages dare not regulate their own spiritual sea too much at will, for fear that they will lose their casting ability completely because of some mistakes. Similar to the deep meditation method used by rod in order to sneak into the dwarf village on the ERI border, it was a method of regulating the sea of spirit developed by the mage. If rod had not had a better method at that time, he would not have chosen this method. Those mages who over regulate the sea of spirit, even if the sea of spirit finally recovers, will leave some permanent hidden damage, affecting the overall strength of mages. The potion made by North, however, has this effect. It can make up for the damage in the sea of spirit, even some dark damage, and also can repair it. It can be said that the potion made by North in the preliminaries, even in the second round, also fully meets the requirements, and the quality belongs to the highest class. North''s ability to produce this level of potion is closely related to the materials he uses. When he was refining the potion, the fruit that North took out was extremely precious. Although it was not obvious in appearance, it could have a great impact on the spirit of the mage. North chose to refine such a high quality potion in order to enhance his influence. Fortunately, the result was just as he expected. When North came on the court, almost all the mages hit him with their eyes. North in the completion of the preliminaries, the identity of the seal, in the whole preliminaries, only two mages will get it. cutting-edge news Apart from the mage, none of the other necromancers under the Lord or the mages sent by other colleges to participate in the potion competition has obtained this seal. North thought that when he handed in a bottle of potion about mending the sea of spirit in the preliminaries, the ice blue magic academy would deliberately avoid the potion about mental power in the subsequent preliminaries and choose a theme that he was not good at. Although North had a deep understanding of magic medicine, he still focused on the refining of magic medicine. What north is good at refining is the spirit related potions. In this aspect, north is confident that even the magician who is very good at potions can not compare with himself. This is also the reason why North refined the spirit related potions in the preliminaries. It can be said that the theme of the second round is completely prepared for North. Although North doesn''t know why, ice blue magic academy will arrange like this, he will not miss such a good opportunity, ready to put out his own efforts to complete the refining of magic medicine. Because he came to the aspect that north is very good at, after a short time of thinking, North figured out how to refine, in order to maximize his influence. Just when North concentrates on refining the potion, Suok on one side also sees his behavior completely in his eyes. What North didn''t know was that the choice of potion theme was arranged by Sok. After the preliminaries, Sok has completely lost confidence in the students in the ice blue magic academy. Even if one of the students also got the seal used to prove his identity, it is because Sok prevented his Academy''s achievements from being too ugly in the potion competition and gave an order to the mage in charge of management in advance. When checking the potion, Sok has realized the gap between his students and those foreign mages. If he insists on letting his students enter the final, he will only lose miserably. these Among them, north, who showed his strength in the preliminaries, undoubtedly met Sok''s expectations, so Sok also set the theme of magic medicine in the second round. Chapter 389 In the magic medicine refining of mental power, Sok did not give too much preferential treatment to the members of his college. What Sok can do is to tell some mages in the academy about this topic in advance, and give them more time to prepare for the magic medicine. As for more, it is similar to providing them with special materials in the semi-finals, which Sok does not intend to carry out. When Suok has made up his mind to put the hope of the potion competition on the rest of the mages, he will not have much hesitation. On the contrary, he will give some support to the mages in other areas. However, north, who performed best in the preliminary competition, is naturally valued by Suok. not bad Although Sok is not good at magic medicine, when he got the information about magic medicine competition, he also relied on his own means to collect a lot of rare materials needed to refine magic medicine. these Among the materials collected by Sok, several are extremely precious. Even Sok spent a lot of money to obtain them. Similar to North''s fruit in the preliminaries, it can only be regarded as a general existence. these Even among magic schools, there will be competition. In most cases, this kind of competition is benign and can bring full growth to mages, especially those who directly participate in the competition. When the finals start, the struggle between the magic schools will not be reduced, on the contrary, it will be more intense, but the object of competition has changed. In the process of competition in the past, the mages may take the colleges as a unit, but when it comes to this kind of grand meeting of colleges, especially when the mages from all over the world gather in the same place, this form has changed. In this case, the units competing with each other are no longer a single college, but the regions where the potion competition is held. In this way, any mage can find the object he supports, even if he is not in the same college. care It is this that Sok has been worried about. Once his chosen player makes any mistakes in the final, he will try to hold this grand College meeting, which will not bring him any help, but will make his reputation drop sharply. these Therefore, even if he wants to eliminate all the mages in his college, Sok will not have any hesitation, just hope to achieve his goal. Soke specially selected the mental strength that north is good at as the theme of the second round, which is to test how much ability North has and whether it is worth his continuous support. For North, Sok only saw the operation of refining magic potion that he showed in the preliminaries. Although this operation seems more difficult, in the view of a high-level mage, it is only the use of basic magic. Even Sok, who doesn''t know much about the potion, can do the same if he insists on making the potion before North, but the effect of the potion may be poor. Therefore, what Sok wants to know is how North''s knowledge of magic medicine is. If he only masters several magic medicine formulas and wants to make a splash in the previous rounds of competitions by relying on this fancy refining technology, Sok can only select new support objects as soon as possible. Under the gaze of SOK, North entered the field of the potion competition. The same as last time, north still did not stay in the area of crude potion, but directly came to the position of refined potion. Sok saw this in his eyes, but made no comment. At the end of the preliminaries, Sok also checked the potion made by North. In effect, this potion is much stronger than the other mages, but it doesn''t reach the point that even Suok is moved. When refining potions, mages can change the normal refining operations, not necessarily according to the original steps. The change of steps may have a certain impact on the effect of magic medicine, which depends more on the mage''s experience in refining magic medicine. In the preliminaries, North omitted the process of making potions, which is an improvement of his own refining process, and the effect of the refined potions is still at the top, which does not weaken the effect of the potions. these Many mages have chosen the method of refining potions first, then refining, which naturally has its reason. Compared with North''s method, this refining method can effectively utilize the properties of all materials. these If you don''t take this step and refine the materials directly, it''s certainly a manifestation of the mage''s ability, but the effect of magic medicine will be worse after all. What Sok hopes to see is that north can complete a magic potion refining and get the most effective magic potion he can refine, rather than just refining magic potions. Unfortunately, North does not have this idea. In North''s view, since the selected magic potion theme of the second round is the aspect that he is most good at, then of course, he should take advantage of this opportunity to maximize his influence. Soon, in front of the refining instrument, and under the gaze of other mages around, North finally took action. Chapter 390 In order to ensure that he can enter the final of the potion competition, North made sufficient preparations for the potion refining of each subject at the beginning. Even if you don''t get the theme you''re good at, there won''t be a lack of preparation in North. When North went on the stage, he felt the gaze of other mages around him. In his heart, he gradually had a feeling that he had never had before. Although the surrounding mages have noticed the existence of North after the preliminaries, they don''t pay much attention to him as they do now. In this situation, almost all the mages are paying attention to North''s actions, which gives North a special feeling. North also studied in a magic school. Different from other mages, North was full of curiosity about taboos, which led him to become a necromancer. There are also many prohibitions on the knowledge strictly prohibited by the magic guild in the magic academy, but it still can''t weaken North''s desire to explore, on the contrary, it makes him more curious. these When North realizes that it''s wrong, his level of evocation can''t be concealed any more. If other mages in the Academy notice him, he will be expelled from blakhada. As a result, North fled his former spell academy and began his wandering in the territory of blakada. In the later process, North got to know a lord at the border and was willing to provide him with an environment for research. In North''s original idea, he may be able to study the taboo knowledge he craves under the protection of the Lord, but his former days in the college will never go back. No matter the tutors who help him or the companions who share the same experience, they are afraid that they will never meet again. After all, the identity of Norse necromancer doomed him to be unable to carry out the same spell research as before. In this situation, which is totally different from the position of other mages, even for his own safety, north is not willing to take risks easily. North didn''t want to take part in this potion competition. After all, a little carelessness in this kind of thing will bring danger to him. If it wasn''t for the spirit will promise enough benefits to north, North would prefer to study knowledge alone. There are many mages similar to North in the territory of blakhada. It can even be said that most of the Necromancers are like this. In blakada, the boundary between ordinary mages and necromancers is not as big as expected. The desire for unknown knowledge is the instinct of every mage. This desire will not weaken with the improvement of the mage''s own strength. The promotion of rank will only give the mage more courage to explore taboos. these At present, there are a large number of necromancers in blakada. these these If there is no strong support from the upper level of the spirit society, even before the opening of the college event, the necromancer will be given the treasure to hide his identity, so that the necromancer can participate in this potion competition, I am afraid this is not easy to achieve. The gaze of the surrounding mages did not make North nervous on this occasion, but made him make a decision in his heart. For this time the magic medicine refining, North had many ideas in his mind. According to North''s prediction, even if he made the same potion as the first round, according to the quality of the potion, it was enough to pass the second round. If North chooses to refine the same potion as last time, he can not only save some rare materials for himself, but also hide part of his strength in the refining of potion, so as to play a greater role in the next competition. these Even as a mage, in the process of studying in the magic academy, North has never been paid such attention, let alone the process of studying magic in the Lord''s sphere of influence as an undead mage. Although this is only a branch of the grand meeting of the Academy, and the mages who pay attention to the potion competition are only a small part of the grand meeting of the whole academy, there is another experience for North. these At this time, a thought suddenly appeared in North''s heart, that is to show all his strength and refine the most effective magic medicine in this second round. Now North, has long been unable to care about the rest of everything, just want to show himself in front of the surrounding mages. North didn''t start refining the potion before refining the instrument. Instead, he left his position and came to the other side of the field, where the number of mages was the largest and the potion was rough. The mages who watched the match around saw North''s behavior in their eyes, and the original noise was even more noisy. They didn''t understand why North didn''t directly refine the potion as before, but came back here. these As if feeling the thought in North''s heart, Sok''s eyes narrowed slightly. On the other hand, through peeping eyes, rod can clearly feel the changes in North''s heart and the decisions made by North. Although rod didn''t know the reason for North''s change, he realized that North''s behavior provided him with a good opportunity. At this time, rod also no longer wait, nodded to the side of Rowling, then also entered the semi-finals of the field. Chapter 391 Rhode''s entry did not attract much attention from the mages around him. At this time, almost all the mages'' attention was focused on North in the field. North has already started the steps of making potions. Even if the potions are made roughly, the proficiency shown by north is also not astringent. The speed of making potions is faster than that of other mages in the semi-finals. Even in the rough process, the surrounding mages can see some abnormalities only from the materials that North took out. When rod received the materials provided by the semi-finals, he immediately smelled a faint fragrance. For this strange fragrance, rod has a clear memory, it is in the preliminaries, North finished the magic medicine refining, the fragrance produced. Compared with the smell in the preliminaries, the fragrance is much lighter at this time, but you can still find the abnormality by smelling it carefully. air these these In the rough process, all the materials will be mixed to achieve the effect of gathering the essence. If the effect of the material is too strong, it will not agree with other materials, and it will also affect the crude effect. Because of this, not all materials can be directly added to the crude process. Some powerful materials are only suitable for refining. Adding the crude process at will will only reduce the effect of this material. Roughing depends on the overall quality of the material. This is also very clear to North in the field. North chose to take out this rare material in the rough process, which only shows that the overall quality of the material is high this time, so that it can match the fruit he took out. When he came to the place where the potion was made, rod looked back a little to see where North was. He ignored it and began to make the potion. Compared with the refining steps, the process of crude magic medicine is not particularly complicated. In the rough process of the magic potion, the wizard does not put the refining material in a large pot containing water. Then, according to the imperial fire magic, it changes the temperature of the lower flame to a certain extent, so as to get the coarse magic medicine that brings together the essence of the material. Because it''s only crude for magic medicine, there are no strict requirements in many aspects, even if the amount of added materials is too much or too little, or the temperature is not up to the standard, it doesn''t matter. Most of the mistakes made in the rough process can be made up in the refining process, but similarly, once there are mistakes in the refining process, the refining of the potion is over. In the process of making crude potions, compared with controlling the temperature of the flame, the best way to reflect the mage''s ability is to choose the potion formula. In the second round, in addition to selecting the theme of refining potions, the mage was also given certain materials, which required the mage to add these materials to the potion when refining, which greatly tested the mage''s mastery of the nature of the materials. these these these As early as before North went on the stage, several mages with this idea were expelled from the competition field, which undoubtedly gave other mages a reminder. However, for North, there is no difficulty in this point. If you don''t feel the atmosphere around the venue, North will even give up the rough process and refine the potion. these Since the theme of this time''s magic potion refining is related to mental power, the materials provided to the players, although for the purpose of increasing the difficulty, will not be too outrageous. They are also related to mental power. these In the eyes of other mages, when North got these materials and came to the center of the semi-finals venue, he began to quickly add a large number of materials to the refining pot. these Compared with the rest of the mages around, the speed of North adding materials is faster. I don''t know how much. The whole process of adding materials is very smooth. Around north, other mages can''t choose the amount of materials in a short time. Even before they come to the big pot for refining, they need to think for a long time to confirm the amount of a material according to the nature of the material. For these mages, there are also some restrictions in the potion competition to prevent them from spending too much time on the court. In the semi-finals, a mage''s refining time on the field is specified. Once the time exceeds the limit, a mage who still hasn''t finished refining is also regarded as a failure. It seems to feel the speed of North. The mages who had been refining slowly around them, under this pressure, could not help but speed up at this time. these After North came on the court, the atmosphere around the whole venue changed obviously. In addition to North being able to feel this change, the mages around North participating in the competition could feel this more clearly. Chapter 392 Under the influence of this atmosphere, the mages around North were under great pressure, and the number of mistakes in the refining process also increased significantly. Many mages make too many mistakes, so they can''t continue refining any more, and finally they can only quit this potion competition. these For these failed mages, North did not pay any attention. North''s attention has been completely put on the potion he is refining. The process of refining potions by north this time is still not like that of ordinary mages. Even if the complete process of refining potions can get better quality potions, North does not intend to do so. After getting the materials used in the second round, North has roughly decided how to refine the potion this time. special If someone can look down from the top of the pot, they will notice something unusual. The juice of the fruit is obviously more viscous. When it is added into the pot with water together with common materials, it does not mix with the original water in the pot, and there is no sign of dilution. Instead, it floats on the water surface. The juice can form this unusual sign, which is naturally related to North''s control. When North added the juice of the fruit to the pot, he immediately used the magic of water control to control the flow of the juice and prevent it from mixing with ordinary water. In terms of color, there is not much difference between juice and ordinary water, or even it can''t be distinguished by naked eyes at all. However, under the control of Royal water magic, the two streams of liquid are completely separated. The liquid produced by the fruit does not diffuse in the liquid in the pot, but forms an independent whole. Although the magic of water control, which is used to control the liquid, is only the most basic first-order magic, it can still show extremely powerful effects when the level of the magic is increased. Even the high-level magic skills can''t be compared with it. In addition to the magic of water control, other kinds of Magic also have their unique functions. But only when the level of the spell is high enough can it be revealed. When making potions, every magic can be added into the process of making potions. Mages can modify some processes of making potions according to their skill levels. The process of making magic medicine itself is also an embodiment of a mage''s basic ability. Generally speaking, the higher the mage''s basic ability is, the higher the upper limit of magic medicine will be. Even if only some poor materials are used, it will not have much impact. Long before joining this potion competition, rod raised his four series magic skills to the level of lv10. To achieve this refining effect, North''s four series magic skills are also not low. In the process of making magic medicine by Norse, with the increase of temperature, the rest of the materials in the pot release all their essence. Since the liquid is used as a carrier, the essence of other materials will be evenly dispersed into all liquids in the pan. This is how normal mages make the magic medicine. When the essence is released completely, the liquid in the pot will be refined second times to get the magic medicine. However, under the control of North, his crude process is obviously different from that of other mages. The juice in the original fruit starts to swim around in the liquid in the pot. In the process of swimming, the juice also began to absorb the essence of the existence, and gathered all the essence into the juice. As more and more of the essence comes together, the liquid also begins to transform from a transparent and colorless beginning to another obvious light green. At this time, the outline of the liquid finally appeared in the pot, but only North could observe it. For the rest of the mages around, they still didn''t know what was going on in the pot and the progress of North''s magic medicine. North''s Potion refining time is not long, in addition to the beginning of the process of adding materials to the pot, there is no other action. The mages who are watching around don''t know what step North has taken, but this doesn''t prevent them from paying attention to the refining process of North. At this time, in the eyes of the mage, North suddenly took action. North took the bottle containing the refined product and tilted it into the pot. Under the control of North, the light green liquid produced by the original juice as the main body suddenly breaks away from the liquid in the pot, as if out of the bondage of gravity, and enters the bottle in North''s hand. When north takes out the bottle again, the bottle has been filled with light green finished potion. these In an instant, the mage who had been paying attention to the trend of North was boiling up. these these This undoubtedly made the mages around extremely excited. What they didn''t expect was that North could save a step in the refining process in the semi-finals. Among the mages who pay close attention to north, not all of them support North. Some mages just feel that North has made a big splash in the preliminaries and are paying close attention to him. In the process of refining, many mages in the semi-finals can do it without the crude process of the potion, but not many mages can do it without the refining process and only with the crude process. Because the rough process is so simple that all the materials are put in the pot together, even the mages who are very good at potions are difficult to make any changes in the rough process. What these mages want to know is whether the crude potion made by North has reached the standard of the second round. Chapter 393 When North finished refining the potion, the mage in charge of checking came to North and took away the potion in his hand. In the second round, the mage who made the potion should have given the potion to the mage who was in charge of checking, but this was not true in North. The potion made by north is checked by the mage, which is enough to show the degree of his attention. In addition to the surrounding mages, even other mages who are responsible for the management of the semi-finals venue also put their attention on North, so this scene appears. These mages also want to know how far north can reach in this potion contest. Different from the difficulty of refining magic medicine, you only need a mage with high-level mysticism to identify the effect of magic medicine. At this point, even a mage who is not good at potion can know the quality of a bottle of potion. Soon, the mage determined the quality of the potion that North had made, and took out a special seal to prove his identity and handed it to north. Compared with the magic medicine made by Norse in the preliminaries, the magic medicine this time has absorbed more essence from the precious materials in the process of refining, and because of the strong control ability of Norse, the magic medicine has stronger effect. North''s finished potion in the preliminaries may only be able to repair the mental trauma of the mage in the process of meditation, but now the potion can replace the deep meditation of the mage and significantly improve the mage''s spiritual attributes. This kind of promotion is still effective even for mages above level 4. In terms of effect, although the attributes of the two magic potions are quite different, it can be judged which magic potion is more effective in general. Compared with the potion for repairing mental damage, it can directly improve the mental attributes, which is what the mages want. Even if it can only improve a few points, it can also improve the effect of all spells. Mages can improve their spiritual attributes through deep meditation, but this kind of promotion has certain limits. According to their own talent, the limit of ascension is also different. Once the spiritual attribute of ascension reaches a certain value, it cannot continue to be promoted through deep meditation. This potion, however, can break this limitation and make the mage''s spiritual attributes continue to be improved. Naturally, it is more precious. The magic medicine that can produce this effect is also closely related to the refining materials used by North. In addition to the core fruit materials of magic medicine, North also invested a lot of other materials he collected in this refining process. Due to the influence of the atmosphere around the venue, when he was refining the potion, North could not think about how to deal with the next potion competition. He just focused on the refining of the potion in front of him, so that he could refine the potion of this quality. According to North''s normal refining level, there are great difficulties in refining a potion of similar quality. Even if North is allowed to refine it again, the effect of the potion is difficult to reach this level. If North is not deeply affected by the atmosphere, he will not choose to refine this potion. In the process of refining potion, North went beyond the limit of his ability to refine potion, and his refining technology was also improved. Omitting the steps in the refining process increases the probability of failure, and also allows mages to refine potions that cannot be refined in the normal state. However, due to the low probability, few mages are willing to choose this method in this situation. North made high-quality potions this time. Although there was no upper limit on the quality of potions in the semi-finals, his behavior was rewarded and he got a seal different from other mages. This seal can show North''s attainments in potions. In the preliminary contest, North also won one. If you want to give full play to the value of this seal, you need north to enter the final of the potion competition. Holding the seal in his hand, North seemed to think of something, and his face gradually changed. these For North, refining this level of potion is actually a relatively poor thing, and the gains are not matched with the difficulty of refining. However, if you give North a chance to choose again, under the influence of the atmosphere in the field, North may still refine this magic medicine. these After hearing the cheers of the surrounding mages, North''s worry about the material consumption was relieved. He felt the mages'' gaze on the scene, and North was no longer worried about the next competition. At this time, a special feeling reverberated in North''s heart. What North didn''t expect was that the task assigned to him by the spiritual council would be so easy. If North was still worried that he would not finish the task assigned by the spiritual Council, North had no such worry now. In the study of potions, North spent a lot of time, even more time than he spent on Necromancer''s magic, which is his advantage. Without this potion competition, north is just an ordinary necromancer in his territory and will not be noticed at all. However, this has changed because of this potion competition. Feeling the cheers of other mages for himself, North suddenly had an idea in his heart. If you are not a necromancer, but an ordinary mage in the Academy, maybe the situation will be better. For a time, North even wanted to give up his status as a necromancer and return to his own college for the unfinished study that year. cutting-edge news If the former North will only improve the positive influence of necromancers, and become a task assigned by the Council of the dead, then now North is really eager to achieve this. Chapter 394 Put the seal into the space ring, north looks around the field again, and then prepares to leave from the field. In North''s sight, the skills of the mages refining potions around him are still so bad, and there is nothing worthy of their attention. On the contrary, due to their scanning, several mages around made mistakes in refining, and had to leave with regret. North''s real focus is on the mages around the site. As North''s eyes swept by, the mages who had been a little quiet voiced again, which made Sok have to cast his magic again to suppress the sound. Just as North was about to leave, he noticed a position on the edge of the field. As if he had found something, he could not help but stop at the same place. In North''s impression, that position should belong to the power of silver cliff city, and in this power, there are ghost Dragon Knights who are specially explained by the spirit society and need to pay attention to. Before coming to this potion competition, North was instructed by the spirit society to pay attention to the movements of the ghost Dragon Knight all the time. Although North has profound attainments in the potions, most of the time, especially the dialogue between the necromancers, what we see is not who is more powerful in the potions, but the strength of the Necromancers themselves. In this point, the ghost dragon knight has the strength far inferior to north. For such a powerful ghost Dragon Knight, even within the spirit society, there are many discussions about why he wants to join the potion competition, but there is no final result. The necromancer in the spiritual society tried to analyze rod''s behavior according to his previous deeds, but he could not draw a firm conclusion. cutting-edge news Because of rod''s strength in the past, it is not easy for the spirit to deal with rod, especially when the magic medicine competition is coming. Therefore, according to rod''s wishes, the spirit society can only give him the treasure that hides the identity of the necromancer, and let him join this potion competition to see what he has. Although the treasure in the organization was handed over to rod, the spiritual society was not completely relieved of rod and remained vigilant. The spiritual club is worried that rod will make any abnormal behavior in the magic medicine competition, which will lead to the failure of the overall plan of the necromancer. Therefore, the rest of the necromancer participating in the magic medicine competition can only pay attention to rod''s movement during the competition. If rod doesn''t act abnormally all the time, it''s OK. Once rod tries to destroy the potion competition, the powerful necromancers in the guild will stop rod''s action even if they reveal their identities. Among them, the one who is responsible for observing and paying attention to rod''s trend is north, who participates in the potion competition. Because North''s strength is poor, we only need to pay attention to whether rod has abnormal behavior, and don''t need to fight with rod. This is also the protection provided for North. When refining potion in the semi-finals, because the potion has exceeded North''s normal ability, North dare not have any distracting action, let alone observing rod''s movement. According to North''s Potion attainments, if he only made a simple potion, he could observe the surrounding conditions while refining it. However, due to the influence of the atmosphere around the site, North chose to refine a very difficult potion. Therefore, he could only forget the orders of the spiritual Council and concentrate on refining the potion. At this time, until North is ready to leave the semi-finals of the field, he looked again to the beginning of rod''s position, but found that there is no rod''s shadow. This discovery surprised north. North looked in that direction carefully, but he could only see the silver cliff forces. Of course, the most eye-catching was the woman who had been following rod, but North didn''t pay attention to this. North wants to find rod''s figure, but finds that he can''t find it. It seems that rod is not here. As if aware of something, North quickly put his eyes on the mages who were refining potions in the semi-finals. these However, to North''s disappointment, even if he scanned all the mages around him, he still didn''t find rod. About Roeder''s information, North also after the preliminaries had a good understanding, understood Roeder can cause how big threat. North naturally knew why the spirit cared so much about rod''s movements. At this time, due to unable to find rod''s figure, North''s heart, can not help but produce some anxiety. In North''s opinion, if rod really tries to destroy this potion competition, once his identity as a necromancer is revealed, the plan of the spiritual society will be destroyed. I''m afraid that the idea that he just raised to complete the task is also difficult to achieve. cutting-edge news After looking around for a circle of fruitless, the worry in his heart makes north turn his eyes to the power of silver cliff city on the sidelines again, and want to find the answer from here. At this time, North suddenly noticed that in the process of his two observations, the woman who had been following rod in the silver cliff city forces did not pay attention to herself, but always looked at another direction in the semi-finals field. After realizing this, North followed her eyes and also looked at his own. North noticed that on the other side of the playoff field, Rhode was working on a series of operations at the place where the potion was refined. Because of his great knowledge of potions, North saw at a glance that rod was refining the crude potions. Obviously, when he concentrated on making potions, rod completed the rough process of making potions. When North looked this way, rod had finished most of the refining process, leaving only the last step. Soon, rod packaged the refined potion and finished refining the potion this time. Chapter 395 When North noticed rod, rod completed most of the refining process of the potion. At this time, he directly refined the complete potion. After noticing this, there are some questions in North''s mind. In addition, North was excited by the cheers of the mages around him, and then gradually calmed down. North found that he did not seem to notice the process of refining the potion. In North''s impression, Rhode''s process of making potions seems inconspicuous. Regardless of the beginning of the preliminaries, or the current semi-finals, rod seems to rely on luck through, and did not show much strength. But North knew that rod''s performance, on the contrary, showed that his mastery of the potion was not low. When rod finished refining the potion, he handed it to the mage who was responsible for checking the quality of the potion. The mage who checked the potion didn''t care about rod''s refining. From the beginning, he put his attention on North. After getting the potion handed in by rod, he just made a simple exploration, determined the effect of the potion, and gave rod a seal to prove his identity. Compared with the seal obtained by North, the seal in rod''s hand is more crude, and there is not too much decoration around it. The function of the seal can only represent rod''s passing this stage of the semi-finals. In the process of refining potions, there is nothing special about the materials used by rod. Naturally, the quality of the potions made by rod is not as good as that made by North, but it also meets the requirements of the second round, which is enough for rod to enter the next round of competition. For a series of circumstances of Roeder, north is still a little uncertain, especially after he has not observed Roeder''s performance in the second round. According to the orders of the spiritual Council, North needs to pay attention to rod''s actions in the potion competition and his potion level, but this is obviously not achieved by North. At this time, North did not care about rod''s situation, but walked out of the field. Compared with observing the refining process of other mages, North has more important things to deal with. North knows that it won''t be long before he leaves for the semi-finals, and rod also has a keen sense of his gaze. Even though rod deliberately takes advantage of North''s attention to refine the potion, he is also noticed by other mages. these Rod can feel that at this time, only some weak mages are paying attention to himself. Compared with other mages in the field, although rod passed the second round this time, the process was insignificant. He just finished refining the potion. Although other mages noticed rod, they didn''t care about him. However, there is a line of sight that did not attract Rhode''s attention. cutting-edge news When rod left, Sok in the center of the field also glanced over rod and stayed for a long time. Sok remembers that this is the second time he has noticed rod. This time, Sok was able to notice rod, also through North''s line of sight. Although rod didn''t produce a magic potion with strong effect, and it was not obvious in the magic potion competition venue, with North''s continuous observation of rod, Sok could roughly realize that rod''s magic potion was not simple either. After recording Roeder''s appearance, Soke also made some rules about the second stage of the second round in his mind. When rod returned to the original position, he noticed that Rowling''s face seemed to be confused. At this time, Rowling asked rod in a low voice: "is it impossible for her brother to meet the requirements of the spiritual society?" When rod made contact with the spirit society, he did not deliberately hide from Rowling whether he exchanged information with Reese or obtained additional hiding badge. Among these important occasions, Rowling was all present. Rowling also knew more about the purpose of rod''s trip. Although Rowling doesn''t know much about Rhode''s level of potion, she can also test it according to her own mystical knowledge. According to Rowling''s idea, if rod wants to fulfill the requirements of the spiritual order and increase the influence of the necromancer, then his behavior similar to Reese''s is undoubtedly the best way. When rod came to blakada, Rowling saw everything he had done, and knew that rod had always thought about the coming war, and even made a lot of arrangements. In Rowling''s view, it is precisely to promote the alliance between rod and the spirit society that rod chooses to join this potion competition in order to enhance the influence of the necromancer in his own way. When Rowling noticed North''s performance in the potion competition, she generally understood how the necromancer would choose to enhance her influence among the mages. In Rowling''s opinion, this is a good way to enhance influence, but rod''s behavior in the potion competition has nothing to do with enhancing influence, just through the competition. Therefore, Rowling can not help but send this kind of inquiry to rod, in order to understand some of rod''s ideas, and rod''s next plan. Chapter 396 To Rowling''s surprise, rod didn''t answer, just slowly shook his head. In the face of Rowling''s question, rod had already considered it before. As for the mission of improving the influence of necromancers issued by the spirit society, rod did not intend to complete it on his own. According to rod''s memory, in the previous life of the game, this potion competition, ultimately relying on the spirit society itself, achieved the promotion of the influence of the necromancer, which has nothing to do with the players involved. In addition to the promotion of the Lords of blakhada, the spirit society can achieve this, which has a lot to do with the will of the necromancer himself. Many necromancers are willing to accomplish the task assigned by the spirit club and contribute their own strength to this task, so as to join this potion competition. As far as rod knows, there are a lot of necromancers in ice blue school except north, let alone other areas. In terms of influence, because these necromancers are not proficient in potions, they can''t make the whole field pay attention to themselves as North did, but they are also trying their best to improve their influence so as to achieve this goal. these Not all necromancers can get used to wandering in blakhada until they are allowed to study magic by the Lord. these these However, after the end of the war, the final outcome of the necromancer is not good, they want to achieve the goal, ultimately failed to achieve it. cutting-edge news Among the questions raised by Rowling, rod also understands that similar to North''s practice can enhance his influence to the greatest extent. However, when North discloses his identity as a necromancer after the potion competition, he will be in a very dangerous situation. Although there are many necromancers who show their identity together, this kind of alliance between forces can not be achieved in a short time. The influence of necromancers alone is not enough to change their attitude. these Because of the influence of the necromancer, a kind of alliance will be formed. The alliance can be achieved in the end, but before the alliance is achieved, those undead mages who take the initiative to show their identity will not come to a better end. Necromancers like North, who show their identity, are likely to be cleared by the regulators of the magic guild before the alliance is reached. For the regulator of the magic guild, even rod at this time, is not willing to have any conflict. In order to avoid this situation, rod''s final choice is to ignore the mission of the sorcery and let it develop on its own, while he focuses on the potion competition itself. See rod did not plan to explain, although Rowling has a lot of doubts, also did not ask. Rowling knew that rod must have his own idea, so she turned her eyes to the field. these Due to the high level of mysticism and wisdom of Rowling, Rowling has a great advantage in the field of potion compared with other mages. these But unfortunately, even if Rowling has this idea, it is difficult to realize it now. Because Rowling did not participate in the preliminary process, so there is no qualification to participate in the second round. Seeing this, Rowling had to give up, but her eyes were still paying attention to the mages who were refining the magic medicine on the field, and thinking about something in her heart. One side, rod will see all this in the eyes, but did not say anything, the same will also pay attention to the line of sight in the semi-finals. After the mage has finished refining the potion, if he successfully passes the semi-finals and gets the seal, he needs to inject some of his mana value into it to prove that it is his own unique seal. He can''t hand it over at will. In the first stage of the second round, the most striking thing is the process of North''s refining potion. Everyone who has seen North refining potion has no doubt that he is witnessing the emergence of a master potion, and this potion competition will become his stage. When North finished refining the potion, the number of mages in the semi-finals did not decrease, but increased sharply for a period of time. It was not long ago that this situation improved. The process of waiting for the second round is relatively long. Because the rules of the preliminary round are too loose, even a mage who has a little research on potions can pass, so there are more mages entering the second round. these In the process of observation, rod also recognized the level of these mages around him. In rod''s opinion, there is not much worth rod''s attention in the whole competition field except north. What magic medicine needs is an overall development. Even if a single mage''s magic medicine technology is very strong, it can only promote the development of magic medicine to a certain extent, and can not bring much change. After a long time, there will be no new mages in the arena of the second round. When the last mage finished refining the potion, Sok on one side finally had an action. Under the gaze of all the mages around, Sok raised his hand, and a huge dark green magic door appeared in the field out of thin air. Chapter 397 Together with the dark green magic gate, there is also a strong and extreme mana fluctuation. This intense fluctuation of mana immediately aroused rod''s vigilance. It wasn''t until rod saw the magic gate in the center of the field that he was relieved. At this moment, almost all mages can feel the sudden explosion of mana fluctuation, and they can''t help but focus on Sok in the field. Even a mage who doesn''t know the potion will understand in his heart how powerful the mage who causes this kind of power fluctuation needs to be. After noticing the emergence of the magic gate, rod also realized this, and his evaluation of SOK''s strength was improved. In the second stage of the second round, the position is no longer in the former venue, but in another area. In order to transfer all the mages in the field, Sok''s choice is to open such a door of time and space. In a war, the gate of time and space can often play a crucial role, allowing a large number of reinforcements to arrive at a place in an instant, thus directly changing the situation of a war. Therefore, there are certain restrictions in the implementation. At this time, the fourth-order gate of time and space appeared in the arena, giving only one shock to all the mages around. Sok could not help but feel a trace of satisfaction when he looked at the expressions of the mages around him. Under the guidance of the rest of the members in the potion competition, all the mages who passed the first stage of the second round entered the interior of the gate of time and space one after another. Rod motioned to Rowling beside him, then he followed the other mages and prepared to enter the dark green space-time gate. Coming to the gate of time and space, rod made a simple observation. In appearance, this gate of time and space is no different from the gate of time and space used by the Royal mage. Inside, it is a wavy fluid, connecting another space. However, in size, the gate of time and space here is extremely huge, which is obviously the result of the caster''s deliberate creation. After passing through the gate of time and space, rod came to another space. Most of the mages who had previously entered were also here, waiting for all the mages to enter. As if feeling a strong wave of mana, rod looked back at the door of time and space he had just passed. Compared with the space-time gate in the semi-finals venue, this space-time gate is obviously different in style. In front of rod''s eyes, the edge of this kind of space-time gate is no longer the ripple shape of the previous site, but a black solid frame of special material. This kind of black frame envelops the whole space-time gate. Inside the frame, it is the original wavy green space-time gate. In addition, on this black border, there are complex and mysterious patterns, which seem to guide the surrounding mana fluctuations. In rod''s perception, the most intense fluctuation of mana is at the top of the black border. special The stability of the gate of time and space has a lot to do with this gem. It is not used for simple instant movement. What a mage needs to achieve to open the door of time and space is to establish a stable space channel. It is extremely difficult for a mage to establish the door of time and space in the boundless space only by his own strength. In order to maintain the stability of the gate of time and space, the way the mage chooses is to set up a transmission tablet of this border control form, and inlay the space gem used to determine the orientation on the top of the transmission tablet. After that, if a mage displays the gate of time and space, he can establish the transmission location of the gate of time and space. special In the most glorious period of blakada, even among the large towns, permanent connected two-way steles were established at the cost of huge space consumption. But by now, the bi-directional stele may not be damaged, but the mages of blakada will not continue to consume space gems. these Although the gate of time and space has these limitations, it is undeniable that in any case, the gate of time and space can have a great impact. No matter how big or small the battle is, the gate of time and space can always be seen. These limitations of the gate of time and space have been improved in a higher level of magic that is dedicated to transferring troops. In rod''s memory, one of the five level spells can produce an effect, which is equivalent to the unlimited gate of time and space, and can transfer large groups of creatures at will. Compared with the fourth-order magic, the fifth order magic has changed in essence, and the effect it can produce is far less than the fourth-order magic can match. It''s not so easy to master any level 5 magic. The mages who can master the fifth level magic will not be unknown in the whole blakada. However, for the current rod, the matter about the fifth level magic is too far away. Rod takes his eyes back from the transmission tablet in the rear and follows other mages to the place where the potion is made. Compared with the first stage of the semi-finals, this venue should be more rigorous. There are various refining platforms in the venue. Instead of placing crude and refined instruments separately, they are combined for the use of the same mage. these Compared with the mages in the original venue, the mages watching the competition now belong to the managers in each college. These managers are also curious about which college mages can win in this grand meeting and enter the real finals. these Soon, all the mages who passed the first stage of the second round came to the venue and chose their own refining platform. In the selection of refining platform, all mages can use the same equipment. At this time, Sok, who has been guiding the whole competition, began to tell the mages below about the second stage of the second round. Chapter 398 "First of all, I would like to congratulate all of you who have won the respect of the rest of the mages with your own attainments in potions." Sok''s voice appeared in the ears of the mages around. Even if it is very far away from Sok himself, the words in his ears will not be blurred. "In the competition that has been finished before, the seal you obtained can prove your excellence in the potion." "After this academic event, as long as it is a magic academy that is ready to develop the potion, you can all serve as the primary tutor of the potion in the Academy with the seal obtained through the semi-finals." "As the administrator of the ice blue magic academy, I''d like to invite you to join the ice blue magic academy. Ice blue magic academy will never treat anyone badly Hearing Sok''s words, the mages around obviously showed their will. They didn''t expect that they would be able to obtain the identity of College Tutor just by passing the first stage of the second round of the potion competition. Even if the identity of College Tutor is only elementary, it is much better than that of ordinary students. If you want to become a junior tutor in the college in a normal way, you need at least four ranks of mages and master many special skills to achieve this. Before the second round of the potion competition, Sok didn''t make it clear to other mages, so many mages didn''t care too much about the potion competition. Until now, after hearing about it from Sok, all those mages who failed in refining because of minor mistakes show regret. The managers of other colleges who watched the competition around heard Sok''s words, but only gave a sneer and didn''t say much. Rod listened to Sok''s words, and his face showed a trace of doubt, but he did not let other mages notice, so he immediately adjusted his state. "The potion competition is not over, and I believe you will not just be satisfied with the status of primary tutor of potion." "Although we have passed the first stage of the second round, you should not take it lightly. In the second stage, only three mages will be able to pass and go to the city of winter for the final of the potion competition. " "Through the three mages at this stage, they will be able to obtain the status of intermediate tutor directly in the future. If in the final, after the excellent place, you can also get some extra awards in the grand meeting of the college. " "This time, among the rewards provided by the magic guild and the magic academy, in addition to high-level magic, there are even artifact fragments." "The refining rules at this stage will follow the rules in the real finals. There will be no restrictions on the types of magic potions you can refine. The same is true for the materials used in refining. There is only one requirement that magic potions must produce positive effects." "In the process of refining, we will give you plenty of time. Those mages who have been hiding their strength, now please show your real strength." "After all, only the three who make the most effective potions can enter the real finals." these Rod noticed some problems in Sok''s discourse. When emphasizing the rules of magic potion competition, Sok specially emphasized that magic potions can only produce positive effects. Sok also emphasized this point many times in the previous preliminary and semi-finals, which attracted rod''s attention. these Maybe they just choose to compromise with the magic guild and show their awe to the former mage God. Even if they choose to redevelop the potion, the academic mages just want to develop one side of the potion, not the other. Rod predicted that according to the situation revealed in Sok''s words, the same rules may be followed in the final, and the requirements for mages will be even stricter. Among the potions, the most famous living creature refining can''t even appear in the real finals. Mages won''t allow this to happen. In rod''s mind, this completely changed form of the potion competition, under the restriction of this rule, even if the really powerful magician comes to participate, it is difficult to win the championship. For real magicians, what they are studying is not how to improve the positive effect of magic potion. In addition to this, rod was able to confirm that the magic guild participated in this potion competition. Without the permission of the magic guild, no matter how powerful the mages of the academic school are, they dare not openly hold a potion competition that has been banned from research at the grand meeting of the Academy. Although he got a small amount of information, the doubts in rod''s mind did not weaken, on the contrary, he had more doubts. Rod didn''t know what kind of role the magic guild played in this process. Did even the regulator who always believed in the God of mages corrupt with blakada? Or was there any message he didn''t know. For all this unknown, rod could not come to an accurate conclusion for a moment, so he could only focus on the refining of magic medicine. Very soon, rod will focus on the opponent''s material processing, but at the other end of the field, north is still not moving, still looking to the position before Sok disappeared. After the end of the first stage of the second round, due to the large consumption of materials collected before, north can only find a way to collect materials. Acquisition For those mages who sell rare materials, because they keep a high degree of attention to the potion competition, they immediately recognize North who came to buy materials. these these Chapter 399 For a time, north can only find that he can''t buy materials from any mage to make potions. There are not many gold coins left on North. Because of the identity of the necromancer, it is difficult for north to accumulate a lot of gold coins like ordinary mages. Most of the gold coins that North bought before were provided by the spiritual order or his own Lord. Using these gold coins, the materials collected by North had already consumed more than half in the previous two rounds of potion competition, and there was not much left at this time. these flower Just when North was at a loss for this, he was suddenly stopped by the mage. Compared with other mages, the mage in front of him is obviously different. In terms of dress, the mage''s face is surrounded by a white towel, which completely covers his face, leaving only the position of his eyes. Because he is in the ice blue magic academy, it''s not common to dress up like this kind of mage. Among a large number of mages who dress up normally, such behavior of deliberately covering their faces will attract more attention. When North was stopped by the mage, there were some concerns in his heart. In North''s opinion, this mage should be a member of the spirit society contacting him. Perhaps because of his inexperience, he had never experienced such a task before and chose this kind of dress which is easy to attract people''s attention. After discovering this, North''s mind was worried that his identity would be exposed ahead of time, but he followed the mage to a more hidden place. Unable to collect enough materials, North did not have the confidence he had at the beginning of the next potion competition. He was worried that there would be some mistakes in the process of making potions. For this reason, even if the mage who stops himself is really a member of the spiritual society, there will be a certain risk of exposing his identity, and North will not refuse. North believes that as long as members of the spiritual order keep an eye on the potion competition held here, they will be able to pay attention to their own situation and provide some support for themselves. When he came to a more hidden place, he saw that there were not many mages around him. Before North''s eyes, he called his own mage and put down the mask that covered his face. When North saw the mage''s face, he immediately recognized his identity. To North''s surprise, the mage was not a member of the spiritual society. On the contrary, the mage had nothing to do with the spiritual society. North found that the mage who stopped himself and brought himself to this position was Sok, who had been responsible for guiding the potion competition. Although North has only seen Sok several times in the potion competition, he still clearly remembers Sok''s appearance, so he can confirm it at a glance. After recognizing Sok''s identity, out of the Necromancer''s instinct, the first thing that rose in North''s heart was the fear of exposing his identity. He even planned to escape from Sok and return to the competition venue with a large number of mages. At this time, Sok also felt the abnormality of North. In fact, the present Sok is not Sok''s noumenon, but Sok''s mirror image entity created by the mirror image method. Sok''s noumenon is still guiding the magic drug competition. When North left, Sok expected that there might be problems with North. In the competitions held in the past academic events, there would always be several powerful mages who were out of the competition because of lack of preparation. Because of the strength of North in the first few rounds of magic medicine refining, Sok has determined in his heart that North will be one of the few people who will enter the final, so he hopes North can improve his influence in the final. After noticing this, Sok secretly used the mirror image method to let his mirror image entity contact north and provide some help. In terms of casting ability, Sok has surpassed most of the mages. In the whole ice blue magic academy, only the dean''s strength can hold Sok down. The image entity created by Sok''s mirror method always shares his thinking with Sok himself, and his casting ability is roughly the same as Sok himself. The only limitation is that the image entity will dissipate directly after a certain damage attack. For mages, especially those who are extremely powerful, the mirror Dharma is one of the magic they must master. With the mirror image entity produced by the mirror image Dharma, the mage has a separate existence all the time, and can deal with many things instead of himself. The mage''s ontology can be used to study magic. At the same time, it has many limitations. To maintain the mirror activity, you need to extract mana value from the mage all the time. If the mirror wants to cast a spell, because the source is still in the mage itself and the mana value consumed is still in the mage itself, it can''t cast a spell out of thin air. In addition, the mirror law is easy to be broken. For the lowest level of mirror Dafa, the generated entity will dissipate as long as it takes 1 damage. The damage that a mirror entity can withstand will increase with the increase of the magic level of the mirror Dharma, but it is certain that the limit of the increase will not be too great. Even a mage of SOK''s level can''t bear the Magic Arrow of a mage''s Apprentice. Generally speaking, the mirror image Dharma is worthy of its name of "mirror image" and can be easily broken by any harm. Because of these limitations, in the battle, the release of mirror Dharma requires the mage to find the right opportunity. For a mage, the real use of mirror Dharma is to deal with some affairs instead of the mage himself when he focuses on studying magic. Sok just chose such a way, the noumenon guides the potion competition, at the same time, let his mirror come to contact with North. North''s performance is completely seen by Sok. For high-level mages, their observation is extremely sharp, and they can quickly find some unusual places. Because of the shared mode of thinking, Sok''s mirror image can see North''s abnormality at a glance. As if thinking of something, Sok immediately grabbed north and began to explore the abnormality in his body. Chapter 400 Under the close exploration of SOK, the treasure used to cover up the identity of the necromancer on North''s body has lost its original effect. In the face of a high-level mage''s direct exploration, the necromancer has no way to hide his true identity. Even if he can cheat the eyes of the investigation through the treasure, he can''t pass this direct detection. When the body was seized by Sok, North knew that it was not good, his identity might not be able to continue to hide, and his identity as a necromancer would be directly exposed in front of SOK. Even so, at this time of North, also did not rely on their own strength to resist the idea. Just like in the original potion competition, although North is very good at potion, he should always pay attention to rod. Different from the sophistication of the potion, the dialogue between mages depends largely on their own strength. After he was caught by Sok, North did not dare to resist at all. In the face of such a powerful mage, even though North had guessed that Sok might be just a mirror entity in front of him, he did not dare to have any changes. North knew that his attempt to struggle would only be useless. For a moment, there were many thoughts in North''s mind. North didn''t know which step he made a mistake in the process of the potion competition, which led to the exposure of his identity as a necromancer, and finally attracted Sok''s personal exploration. As his identity is completely exposed, North vaguely realizes that his participation in this potion competition may only end here. After all, the identity of the necromancer means that he can''t participate in the potion competition with ease like an ordinary wizard. At this time, because of despair in his heart, north can only let Sok grasp himself and wait for Sok''s punishment. No matter he is expelled from blakada, or even killed himself directly, North has no ability to resist. To North''s surprise, after the exploration, Sok didn''t directly cast a spell on himself. Instead, he stood in the same place and seemed to be thinking about something. Although Sok detected the death energy in North''s body and determined the identity of North''s necromancer, Sok made a mistake in dealing with North''s decision. Suok obviously didn''t expect that the mage he valued had the identity of necromancer. If it wasn''t for North''s timidity in front of him, Sok couldn''t even see it. At this moment, even Sok, who had been leading the semi-finals, was also affected by the result. As soon as his face sank, the mage on one side didn''t know what happened. He thought Sok was influenced by the refining of magic medicine in the field. After discovering the identity of Norse necromancer, Sok thought about a lot of things. Soke clearly knows that North must have a treasure to block the eye of investigation for exploration, which can hide his own level of evocation. Otherwise, when he just notices him, he will find his identity as a necromancer. And this kind of treasure is not what ordinary necromancers can have. Compared with ordinary mages, Sok is more able to observe the abnormalities in the potion competition. these these these Looking at North in front of uneasy, Sok also made a decision in his heart. Sok takes out a space ring and hands it to north. Although it only exists as a mirror image, Sok made a lot of preparations before looking for North, and this kind of space ring was Sok''s initial preparation. Seeing that the expected punishment hasn''t been reached, north is worried, but he realizes that Soke gives the space ring. Although North is stunned, he subconsciously reaches out his hand to take it. When North took the space ring, Sok''s words also spread to North''s ears. "Necromancer, I don''t care what your purpose is to participate in this potion competition, but you still prove your strength in potion." "But, at your level of potion, you still can''t beat the mages in the top Magic Academy. You can''t win the final of the potion competition, but you can also get a higher place "I appreciate your courage to come here and take part in this potion competition, as well as your attainments in potion. It''s obviously admirable that a necromancer can do this." "I am willing to support you to participate in the next potion competition and provide you with the materials you need in the final. All you need to do is focus on this potion competition." With that, Sok looks to north, waiting for his response. North couldn''t believe it for a moment when he heard Sok''s offer. What North didn''t expect was that the expulsion he thought he would be expelled didn''t bring, on the contrary, he got the support of refining materials. The change of things did not make North lose his sense. North quickly realized that Sok''s decision must have its own purpose. these To some extent, the firmness of a mage''s will should be the closest to the existence of a hero. Even if many top mages don''t have hero templates, they won''t be far behind heroes in the direct contest of will. For North at this time, since Sok is willing to provide support for himself and let him continue to participate in this potion competition, North naturally will not refuse. North can guess, and the spirit will do the same, Sok also want to use themselves, in this potion competition, to achieve their own goals. However, for North, there is no conflict in purpose. On the contrary, with the support of SOK, North has enough assurance to get a higher place in the final. Chapter 401 When the second stage of the second round starts, when Sok on the stage has finished talking about the rules, and uses instant movement to leave, north still does not take his eyes back, but still looks at the position where Sok''s body disappears. At this time, in North''s hand, a space ring is vaguely reflecting the light around. What north is wearing in his hand is the space ring that Sok gave him. Compared with the general space ring, this space ring is obviously different. When North got the space ring, he found that there was no setting to inject spiritual imprint inside the space ring. Any mage who got the space ring could use it. these Think of the refining materials in the space ring, for a time, North''s heart filled with emotion. For a long time, north is very confident in his attainments in potions. North is sure that no matter the basic knowledge of magic potion or the technology needed for refining, he will not be inferior to other mages. The only defect is the materials used for refining. these According to North''s idea, the materials collected with his own ability may have a certain advantage in the branch of the grand meeting of the college. Once in the final of the potion competition, I''m afraid it''s not enough to see compared with the mages from the large Magic Academy. Therefore, North''s plan is only to show his strength in refining potions in the potion competition here. If he can attract the attention of the spiritual society, he can get certain material support, so as to refine high-quality potions in the final. these these these Even if he knew that Sok wanted to use himself to achieve some goals, North didn''t have any dissatisfaction. At this time, North just wanted to try his best to complete the refining of the potion. With the opening of the second stage of the semi-finals, after learning all the benefits that Sok said, all the participating mages showed all their strength in refining potions, hoping to enter the finals. In addition to North staying in the same place and pondering for a long time, the mages around had already begun to refine the potion. Among these mages, the mages with faster refining speed, such as rod at this time, have started the refining process. Seeing this, North no longer waited, but began to quickly take out the material from the space ring. As a result of a large number of materials as a supplement, North in refining potion, no longer have to worry about the problem of materials, can do their best to complete the refining of potion. When the second stage of the semi-finals started, the whole refining field fell into silence. There was no sound except the sound of processing materials and the noise of flame combustion. Due to the change of the venue, the venue of the second stage of the semi-finals is no longer the same as the general open-air venue before, but inside a building, even though there are still many mages around, they do not make any sound at this time, but pay attention to the refining in the field. Among them, north, who showed incomparable strength in the previous two rounds of potion competition, naturally attracted the attention of other mages around him. What puzzled these mages was that North didn''t make any magic medicine. When Sok left, North kept looking at the direction when Sok left, as if in a trance, not knowing what he was thinking. Even so, the mages around still didn''t shift their eyes, and they still paid attention to north. In the previous rounds of competitions, North has proved his attainments in the field of magic medicine. All the mages around him believe that North must be the most promising mage to enter the finals. Even if North doesn''t move for a while, these mages just think that north is preparing before refining. At this time, North finally took action and began to refine the potion. The mages around him saw his action completely, and some noises gradually appeared in the field. these After obtaining enough refining materials, North naturally does not need to use the same way as before to shorten the refining steps to enhance his influence, but can really use the materials in hand to complete refining a bottle of magic medicine. As if to prove himself, in the process of this potion refining, the main material North chose was the fruit he used in the previous two refining. When making magic medicine, one or more materials are usually selected as the main part of magic medicine. The selection of other materials is to reconcile the effect of the main material. As the main part of the magic medicine, the higher the quality of the material, the better the effect of the magic medicine. If a variety of materials are used as the main body of the magic medicine, the properties of the materials will affect each other. Not only the quality of the materials is high enough, the magic medicine with powerful effect can be made. The selection of materials still depends on the mage''s attainments in the field of magic medicine. The highly accomplished mage can even refine two kinds of refining materials with completely opposite properties as the main body of magic medicine. In the previous refining process, the main body of the potions refined by north is the fruit that can emit strange fragrance. Now, after getting the materials provided by Sok, North also finds that kind of fruit in the space ring. As if to prove something, when refining the potion, North did not choose the material with higher quality as the main body of the potion, but still chose this kind of fruit. Chapter 402 In this time''s magic medicine refining process, what rod refined is the magic medicine related to potential. After coming to the second stage of the second round, when refining the magic medicine, rod had to show some real strength to enter the final steadily. these In the choice of refining materials, rod chose a kind of rare material which he collected in the territory of Eli. Even if the same main material, under the guidance of different mages, the effect of the magic potion will be greatly different. How to correctly guide the nature of magic medicine through the collocation of materials and the selection of refining methods is exactly what the mage needs to think before refining magic medicine. Just like the rare materials produced by rod at present, rod can guide the magic medicine effect to two different aspects: stimulating potential and enhancing original vitality through his own treatment. Compared with the simple stimulation of potential, the ability to enhance the original vitality is naturally more powerful in effect, which is more precious for mages. special The collection of materials is a problem that every mage who makes magic medicine will encounter. At this time, it can better reflect the inside information of a mage. To this end, rod can only reduce some refining standards, so that the effect of magic medicine changes, which can stimulate the potential in the body. Roeder has no worries about whether he can pass the second stage of the second round. As far as rod is concerned, although he can only produce one kind of rare refining material, the quality of this material has surpassed that of all the mages here. Even if the refined potion can''t give full play to the real nature of this material, the quality of the potion is enough to surpass that of other mages. If it''s in the dungeon with a long history of potions, rod may need to worry that someone can refine more powerful potions, but in the grand meeting of the college, rod has no worries. Although most of the mages have been eliminated in the previous rounds of competitions, many of them still passed by luck. these these This rare material collected by rod in Eli before is the basis for rod to participate in this potion competition. Because of the existence of this rare material, rod is confident that the potion he made will surpass all the mages here in effect. Due to the limited amount of materials, Rhode only took a small part in the preparation of magic potion in the semi-finals. In the material processing, rod did not let this rare material participate in the rough process, but roughed the rest of the material, and finally mixed this rare material with the rough potion to get the final potion. Soon, rod finished refining the potion. Holding the refined potion in his hand, rod quickly checked the effect of the potion. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ [refined potion] Type: Potion Completion: 87% Usage requirement: None Basic attributes: after drinking, all attributes permanently + 2. Special attribute: the second drinking is invalid. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ After checking the nature of the refined potion, even rod himself can clearly feel the power of this potion. not bad The magic potion in rod''s hand is powerful because it has no restrictions on users. Generally speaking, magic potions that can directly improve attributes have strict restrictions, and the price is extremely high. Although mages can improve their attributes by drinking potions, only the most effective potions can improve the same kind of attributes. For example, a mage gains spiritual attribute + 1 by drinking a potion. However, when the mage drinks a more effective potion with spiritual attribute + 2, the original spiritual + 1 will be replaced by + 2 instead of spiritual + 3. But this does not apply to Lord''s Potion. Generally, potions that can improve attributes will indicate this point, while the potions refined by rod have no such limitation. This also shows that when a mage drinks the potion made by rod, he can gain an additional total attribute + 2, which does not conflict with any other potion effect. A mage can still drink the potion and improve other attributes. The potion made by rod only conflicts with itself, and the same person can only drink it once, which may also be related to the materials used to make the potion. Among the potions, the potion made by rod is called "perfect potion". As if he had realized something, rod didn''t know whether the bottle of potion in his hand could work for him. Because the main part of the potion is the kind of rare material produced by rod, there is still a lot of surplus in the crude part obtained by rod during refining. Seeing this, rod put these crude parts into the space ring. Generally speaking, the mages who make magic potions don''t deliberately deal with the waste generated in the process of making magic potions, including the leftover potions during rough making. They just leave them in place and wait for the special personnel to clean them up in the magic potion competition. The manager in the potion competition will not deal with rod''s collection of crude potions. Maybe a mage occasionally saw rod''s action, but he just took rod''s action as a pity, and didn''t pay attention to it. At this time, rod also completed the second stage of the semi-finals for the magic medicine refining. Rod looked around, and none of the mages around him could finish refining the potion like himself. Seeing this, rod is not waiting. He gives the finished potion to the mage who checks it. Chapter 403 When North began to refine the potion, both the surrounding stands and some mages in the field all focused on North and paid attention to his every move. In this potion competition, due to the performance of the first two rounds, north is undoubtedly the most eye-catching one. His behavior makes him have a certain influence in the college. Even if he is not in the real final, he also completes the task assigned by the spirit. At this time, north, even in the process of making potion, also attracted the attention of most mages around. these these As early as in the previous rounds of potion competition process, Sok will determine the strength of North. Sok gave the refining materials he collected to north, which confirmed North''s attainments in potions. In Sok''s view, in the potion competition held in the ice blue magic academy, north is the strongest one. Although we don''t know how north can rank in the final, Sok also gave his support at the first time. Because of his great trust in North''s strength, seeing that north is carefully making the potion, Sok knows that this time in the refining process, North will take out all his strength and produce high-quality potions. After knowing this, Sok stopped paying too much attention to north, and instead put his attention on the rest of the mages in the field. these Just when other mages had just started the rough process, he had finished most of the rough process, and took the lead in the refining process of magic potion. And in the process of refining, the mage''s refining speed was far faster than others. Before Sok could observe it carefully, he finished the last step of refining the potion and got a small bottle of finished potion. Among a group of mages, the difference of this mage attracted the attention of SOK. Many mages have just begun to make the potion because they pay too much attention to the refining process of North. They can''t compare with this Mage at all. They have finished refining the potion. If other mages have finished refining, Sok may only think that he has given up this potion competition. No matter how much time he has, he can''t produce high-quality potions. At the beginning, Sok also regarded the mage as such. But when Sok noticed what the mage looked like, he changed his mind. Sok noticed that the mage who finished the potion refining was the one that North had paid close attention to many times before, and he was also one of the few people who could not determine his strength in this potion competition. Under the gaze of SOK, the mage put part of the potions he made in the rough process into the space ring, and then gave the refined potions to the mage on one side for inspection. The mage that Sok is following is rod. In the previous potion competition, Sok noticed rod''s figure, so he was able to recall it immediately. At this time, Sok suddenly found that the mage in charge of checking the potion, after getting the potion that rod handed him, simply explored the effect of the potion, and his eyes widened, showing an incredible look. As if aware of this, the mage who checked the potion immediately held the bottle of potion in his hands, fearing that the potion would fall to the ground due to his own mistakes. Seeing this, Sok also realized that the effect of this bottle of potion made by rod seems not simple. Maybe this bottle of potion has extremely powerful effect. Unable to care what kind of influence his action would bring, Sok immediately used instant move and appeared beside the mage who was checking the potion. Sok''s arrival attracted the attention of the mages around him. As a manager of the potion competition, Sok would not pay attention to ordinary mages. In addition to guiding the magic medicine competition, only when there is something important, will it be dealt with. The more powerful a mage is, the more sensitive he is to the fluctuation of magic elements. Around the stands, the rest of the Academy''s leading mage, will also focus on the use of instant movement of SOK. For all that happened around, Sok did not pay attention, but put his eyes on the potion made by rod. Sok wanted to know what effect this potion would have. Rod naturally noticed the sudden fluctuation of mana, and Sok who came to him, but he didn''t show anything. Instead, he was still waiting for Sok''s reaction. Under the gaze of rod, Sok takes the potion refined by rod from the mage who checks the potion. For a moment, when Suok realized the effect of the magic medicine, he was also surprised. Although Sok is not good at refining magic potions, judging the effect of magic potions is quite different from refining magic potions. Sok can easily judge the strength of a bottle of magic potions according to his own experience. After learning the effect of Rhode''s magic potion, Soxhlet suddenly realized the power of this magic potion. In Sok''s impression, even the potion that North refined in the first stage of the semi-finals can only produce the effect of making the drinker''s mental attribute + 2, and will be limited by the same kind of potion, which can''t be superimposed with other potions. The effect of the potion that rod has taken out at present is completely beyond the potion that North had made before. Even if it is said that the potion was made by the master of potion, some people will believe it. After taking the potion, Sok realized it. In an instant, in Sok''s mind, the evaluation of the original North dropped a lot. It seemed that compared with rod in front of him, the potions that North had made before were nothing. If Sok didn''t contact north before, now Sok will not hesitate to hand over the rare materials he has collected to rod, so that rod can represent the region where the ice blue magic academy is located and win a higher place in the final of the potion competition. But at present, it is obviously difficult for Sok to do this. All the materials Sok collected are stored in the space ring given to north. At this time, Sok had to face up to a problem, that is, how to deal with the process of refining this level of potion. Chapter 404 In the branch of potion, a very important part is to improve its own attributes through potion. For a long time, mages have tried all kinds of ways to improve their spiritual attributes, whether it''s deep meditation or wearing all kinds of treasures. These mages have tried and achieved certain results. For the mage, it seems that no matter what way it is, the promotion of spiritual attributes is extremely limited, which can not meet the needs of the mage. one o''clock In this case, the potion undoubtedly entered the sight of the mage. Thanks to the former potion, mages can improve their spiritual attributes through potion. these The higher the rank of the mage, the more aware of the potion can bring the attribute upgrade, what is the value. It is extremely difficult for those mages who have reached the peak of strength to improve their spiritual attributes again, but the potion can make them achieve this. In the potion, what the mages have been pursuing is the potion made by rod. This kind of potion does not conflict with any potion, and can bring about the improvement of all attributes. Mages used to call it "perfect potion". Apart from spiritual and intellectual attributes, other attributes such as power and speed may not be the most important attributes for mages, but this does not hinder their pursuit of "perfect potion". There won''t be much conflict between the effects of various "perfect potions". If the main materials of the two kinds of "perfect potions" are different, the effects brought by the mage after using the two kinds of "perfect potions" can be superimposed, so that they can get a lot of attribute bonus. Whether the effect of magic medicine can be superimposed depends on the main body used in refining magic medicine. Mages believe that through a large number of different kinds of "perfect potions", we can create a perfect creature without any defects and with extremely powerful attributes. This is also the origin of the name "perfect potion". It''s a pity that even in the age of magicians, this wish of the mages has not been achieved. In the whole potion, there are not many "perfect potions" explored by mages. Among them, rod happens to have a kind of material, which can be used as the main refining body of the "perfect potion", so that he can refine this bottle of potion. Compared with rod, Sok knows more about the value of the perfect potion in his hand. At the same time, Sok also knows what kind of changes will be caused if the information about the perfect potion is leaked out. Even Sok himself, after checking the properties of this potion, could not help but want to take it as his own and use it to improve his properties. Fortunately, Sok finally suppressed this idea and prepared to use this potion in the research on the development of potion after the ice blue magic academy. After putting the potion into the space ring, Sok also looks to rod. After pondering for a long time, Sok took a gold badge to prove his identity from the supervisor and put it on rod himself. Sok''s move immediately caused an uproar. When Sok appears in the field through instant movement and starts to check the potion in his hand, the mages around have noticed Sok''s action. At the same time, rod, who caused Sok to leave the field, has also begun to make some speculation. these special special In the previous refining process, no matter how good the effect of the potion refined by North was, it was only the nearby mage who handed this special badge to north, rather than Sok wearing it for him as he is now. For this reason, the mages around suddenly became restless and wanted to know what quality of potion rod had made. Even in the interior of the building, the noise can obviously reach every mage in the field. these In the process of making potions before, North has heard the voices of the mages around him many times. In North''s mind, the voices around him are naturally for the potions he is about to finish. As he concentrated on the refining process of potion, even though the voices around him were growing, North was not distracted. Soon, North finished refining this potion. three o''clock Just as North plans to hold up his potion and show it to the mages around him, he notices that Soke is wearing a special gold badge on rod. After discovering this, the original strong voice around him was so harsh to north. In North''s heart, the joy brought by the completion of the potion no longer exists. Instead, it is a very uncomfortable taste. North doesn''t know why he has this feeling. Even when he was forced to leave the college, North didn''t have this feeling. When he put the badge on rod''s body, it was as if he felt something. Sok gave rod a deep look, then turned his head and said to the original inspector "I hope you don''t tell any mage the effect of this potion, at least until the end of this potion contest." After getting Sok''s instructions, the mage who checked was stunned for a moment, but he immediately nodded and agreed to Sok''s request. At this time, after Sok looked at rod again, he used instant movement to leave from the field. Chapter 405 these What these mages want to know is why Sok gave rod the most precious badge in this stage, and put it on himself. Before that, these mages had never heard of any information about rod. They didn''t know anything about rod himself. these these However, most mages recognized rod''s ability to make potions, and there was little doubt about it. these At this point, after getting the badge to prove his identity, rod did not intend to stay here, but quickly left the venue. When he left, when he passed North''s side, rod noticed that he was disappointed, but he didn''t care too much and walked by. After noticing Rowling''s doubts, rod intended to explain a few words to Rowling, but at this time, the noise around him disturbed rod''s mind. It turned out that the mages around found rod walking out of the field and couldn''t help but move closer to him. Ordinary mages may just want to take this opportunity to have a little talk with rod to see if they can get some information about rod or get some knowledge about the potion. Between mages, they attach great importance to the trade of knowledge. Because of the particularity of knowledge, even if a mage shares his knowledge with other mages, he will not lose anything. On the contrary, he can get some benefits. Just like the casting methods of various spells, a mage does not necessarily need to buy from a magic guild. Instead, he goes to a mage who has learned this kind of spell to trade relevant knowledge. However, not all the mages in blakhada approve of this kind of knowledge transaction and feel that this kind of transaction has lost their own interests. Some mages even put forward this point to the magic guild and wanted to prohibit this behavior, but they failed to achieve results. For these transactions between mages, the magic guild has no plan to manage them. these After discovering that rod came from a lord''s territory, some mages in the Academy immediately had an idea. In their view, even if rod entered the final of the potion competition as a lord''s subordinate, there would be no way to get any additional benefits, but if he was willing to join a college, the situation would be different. In the final of the potion competition, although it is the region where the mage is located to determine the ranking, the college where the contestant is located will also receive certain attention. these They knew that, according to the degree that Sok valued rod, their invitation to join the college would only bring greater benefits to the college. these However, it''s a pity that rod has no idea about joining the college. Compared with North, rod doesn''t want to expose his identity as a necromancer. Because of rod''s performance in the second stage of the semi-finals, when rod left the field, he received the attention of all the mages around him. Looking at Rowling in front, rod wants to explain the situation to her, but because of the large number of people around, he doesn''t have much to say at the moment. Although rod didn''t say anything, there are more and more mages gathering around him. Maybe some mages don''t know what happened. They just see that all the mages around are gathering here, so they also follow. After discovering this situation, rod slightly frowned and ignored any mage around him. Instead, he took a look at Rowling and used instant movement to break away from the original stand. Although it is the venue for the potion competition, there is no magic prohibition ceremony that rod is familiar with inside the venue. Sok, who was able to move instantaneously before, also proved this to rod. In some important positions in the blakada, the mage will place a ceremony to ban magic and block any magic he receives. Compared with the general ceremony, the materials needed for the ceremony of forbidding demons are more precious, and there are more restrictions. Even a five level mage, it is difficult to collect the materials needed for the ceremony. For mages, the ceremony of forbidding magic should be the most powerful one. Most of their strength is based on magic, especially blakada, who once advocated pure magic. Although there is no ceremony of forbidding demons, no mage breaks the rules in these potion competitions that rod participated in. Even the powerful mage, after making mistakes in the process of making potions, chose to restrain himself and didn''t enrage others because of elimination. To achieve this, the ice blue magic academy has proved its strength. Through several successive instant movements, rod separated from the original venue and returned to his residence. Chapter 406 Back in the house, rod takes out the remaining rough part of the potion competition and plans to deal with it in the next step. When collecting the crude part of the potion, rod specially put it into a special container. At this time, it is very convenient to take out the whole part of the crude potion. these At this time, rod takes out another pot like container from the space ring, and slowly pours out a few drops of crystal clear liquid into the crude potion. Even in the process of the semi-finals, the amount of crystal liquid added by rod to the crude potion is not as much as it is now. Rod''s purpose of refining magic medicine at this time is obviously not to get a bottle of magic medicine. When the liquid enters the crude potion, the whole surface of the potion suddenly changes. The liquid in the container seems to boil, and a large number of bubbles begin to rise. On the other side, rod seems to have expected the change of the crude potion. Just as he added the liquid, he took off the lid of the container. When the surface of the liquid was abnormal, rod immediately sealed the container to prevent the potion from sputtering out. As the liquid inside changes, the outside of the container has become hot. these In the process of dealing with the potion, rod is very skilled. Previously, in the magic medicine competition, rod also completed the refining of magic medicine in this way, but there are special equipment, which can speed up the refining process of magic medicine. While rod was waiting for the potion to cool down, Rowling also used instant movement to appear in rod''s residence. It is a special skill that high-level mages must master to track the mage''s whereabouts through the mana fluctuation caused by the mage''s instant movement. If you can master this, you can gain a great advantage in the confrontation between mages. In the eyes of the mages who have mastered this skill, the instant movement that has always been difficult to handle is no longer traceless, but even the high-level mages, only a few people have mastered this skill. And this point, the previous life of Rhode has long understood it clearly. Whether it is to meet the attack of the magic assassin, or the chase between high-level mages, in the previous life of the game, rod has full experience. Rod has already taught Rowling all the knowledge and skills, but Rowling did not disappoint him. After a period of time, she understood all the knowledge taught by rod. At this time, Rowling, who is applying what she has learned, tracks the mana fluctuation left by rod''s instant movement and comes to the residence. Seeing that rod seems to be refining the potion, Rowling''s doubts rise again. This feeling in Rowling''s heart is not so much a question as a curiosity. Rowling is eager to know how rod achieved all this. Before long, thanks to the lower temperature in brakata, the whole outside of the container was completely cold. Compared with rod''s refining time in the competition, the cooling time is much longer and the effect is not very good because some specific equipment is not used in refining. Rod reached out and felt it outside the container, then confirmed this. At this time, rod also got the information about the bottle of potion in his hand. Compared with the potion rod took out on the field, the completion rate of this potion is low, only 68%. However, except for the completion, all the information of this potion is the same as before. After discovering this, rod also felt a little lucky in his heart. The completion degree of magic medicine is the final effect that a magic medicine can achieve. The formula of the magic medicine determines the upper limit of the final effect of the magic medicine, while the operation used in refining determines the specific value of the completion degree. Magic potions with less than 60% completion can almost be treated as failures. When the completion rate of magic potion is above 60%, the effect of magic potion will decrease to a certain extent according to the level of completion. When the completion rate is above 90%, the effect of magic potion can get additional bonus. Without the equipment in the field as an aid, the materials are mixed directly. The bottle of magic medicine Rhode got is naturally not high in the degree of completion. However, due to the same refining materials and the high quality of the main part of the potion, the effect of the potion has not changed even if the completion degree has declined, which is in line with rod''s expectation. In terms of quantity, the potion made by rod is much more than before. It can be divided into several potions with complete effect, which also meets rod''s expectation. After finishing the refining of the potion, rod repackaged one and handed it to Rowling, who motioned Rowling to drink it. One side, Rowling will get the potion in hand, also learned that this potion can produce the effect. When she first discovered the effect of the potion, Rowling was unbelievable. Even though she doesn''t know much about the potion, Rowling generally knows what kind of position this perfect potion, which can enhance the overall properties, is in the potion through various books about mysticism. At this time, Rowling also realized why in the previous potion competition, Sok would personally wear a badge to prove his identity for rod. It was through this move that she praised rod''s skill in making potions. After holding the potion in her hand, Rowling did not drink it at the first time. Instead, she looked at rod and wanted to get an explanation from him. these Rod won''t tell anyone about his previous life, even Rowling, who has already imparted a lot of knowledge. It''s not about the trust between the two people, but a kind of worry in rod''s heart. When rod rescued Rowling, and experienced a series of things, not only rod had a deep understanding of Rowling, Rowling also knew a lot about rod. As for the problem raised by Rowling, rod can only avoid the heavy and ignore the light. He deliberately ignores the skills he shows in making magic potions, and instead leads the focus of making magic potions to the materials he uses. Chapter 407 After receiving the potion from rod, Rowling didn''t drink it immediately. Instead, she just looked at rod and wanted to get a proper explanation from him. All along, for rod, Rowling has no defense, even if rod showed a variety of anomalies. these these In Rowling''s view, the changes in rod''s body are all due to the destruction of his village by the necromancer. Rowling didn''t feel something unusual until she was led by rod to brocada. In blakada, Rowling can detect from rod that he has an inexplicable familiarity with everything here, as if he had been here before. This sense of familiarity can not be made by disguise. For Rowling, the most novel thing in rod''s eyes is nothing more common. If that doesn''t explain anything, Rowling is really puzzled by rod''s strength in the potion competition. Through the introduction of the potions in various classics, Rowling also roughly understood that if she wanted to master the knowledge of potions, it was not possible to achieve it in a short time, but only after long-term research and accumulation. Even the mages in various colleges who have studied potions for a long time may not be able to produce powerful potions, but rod can do this and produce the "perfect potion" in Rowling''s hand. Acquisition For this reason, Rowling has great doubts about the "perfect potion" made by rod. She is eager to know how rod did it. As if expecting the question in Rowling''s heart, at this time, rod''s explanation also spread to Rowling''s ears. "I was able to make this potion thanks to the materials I had collected before." "Almost during the time when you were trapped in the business group, I got the main part of the potion in your hand, the spring of the elves, in the Centaur tribe in Eli." "The poem I gave you before, the book of rites about fusion rites, also came from the same Centaur tribe. "The spring of spirits has a very powerful effect. Even if you drink it directly, it can be improved in essence. As a material for making magic medicine, it can also give full play to its greatest advantages and improve the quality of magic medicine a lot. " "The perfect magic potion refining doesn''t pay attention to the standard of refining. You only need to select the materials that can be refined together with the spirit spring, and guide the effect of the spirit spring, then you can get the magic potion you need." Having explained the subject of the potion, rod raised his hand to Rowling. these For an ordinary mage, even if he got the spring of spirits, he didn''t know how to use it to refine the potion. If you want to use the spring of spirits to refine the perfect potion like rod, you also need the mage to have a full accumulation in potion. these From some ancient books, Rowling also learned about the situation of the spring of spirits, and knew how powerful the spring of spirits was. In Rowling''s view, because of the existence of the spring of spirits, when refining potions, rod only needs to deal with the spring of spirits simply to get powerful potions, including the perfect potions refined by rod, which is also obtained by this way. At this time, Rowling''s doubts gradually disappeared. Looking at rod in front of him and the gold badge he wears in front of him, Rowling also feels a little joy that rod can enter the final. As for rod''s familiarity with brocada, Rowling didn''t care about it. Even if rod didn''t explain anything, Rowling was able to explain all this for rod in her own heart. Seeing the effect of his guidance in the story, rod gradually put down his mind. If Rowling''s suspicion is aroused, it may cause a lot of unnecessary trouble. Fortunately, Rowling did not have another aspect of doubt, just doubts about rod''s strength in refining potions. When rod explained everything clearly, Rowling decided to drink the perfect potion. At this time, rod suddenly realized something, stopped Rowling''s behavior of drinking potion, and took the potion from Rowling''s hand. Although rod stopped her from drinking the perfect potion, Rowling was not dissatisfied. Rowling knew that rod must have his reasons for doing so. Sure enough, when Rowling learned that rod was going to use the spring of the elves to refine more powerful potions in the final, she understood what rod meant. Because of the relationship between the main body of the potion, if they are all perfect potions made through the spring of spirits, for the mages who drink them, only the first bottle of perfect potions can have an effect. Rod stopped Rowling''s behavior, also in order to avoid her drinking the magic medicine which is now made, and can not have the greatest effect. After understanding rod''s idea, Rowling also has some expectations for the potion that rod will refine in the final. After chatting with rod and asking about how he felt about making potions, Rowling left here. At this point, only rod was left in the room. After looking at the perfect potion left in the container, rod could only whisper a pity. The potion made by the spring of spirits as the main body has no effect on rod himself. these However, rod didn''t regret his decision to drink the spring of spirits. If it wasn''t for the attribute enhancement bonus brought by the spring of spirits, he might have died in the original battle. these Chapter 408 When rod finished refining the perfect potion, took the lead in obtaining the gold badge to prove his identity, and left the field, the competition was still going on as usual, but any mage could feel the abnormal atmosphere at this time. Although the potion competition is not over yet, only a few of the participating mages are still concentrating on the potion refining, and the rest of the mages are no longer here. Although rod has left, his influence has not been eliminated. With the progress of the whole potion competition, it is gradually spreading. Even the mages who don''t pay attention to the potion competition can understand what happened in the potion competition through the discussion of other mages. In Sok''s opinion, rod''s expression is very calm, which is completely different from the previous north. Even if he wears the badge himself, his expression has not changed. This, however, just makes Sok feel a little unusual. In this situation, no mage can be so calm. If you change into other mages, you will only produce a perfect magic potion with powerful effect, which will make you very excited. Combined with North''s unusual attention to rod before, and their power from the Lord, Sok has vaguely guessed rod''s identity. Chapter 409 After dealing with the refined perfect potion, rod is collecting the refining materials that may be used in the final at the ice blue magic academy. When Rowling left the room, rod packed the finished potion in the container and got 4 bottles of perfect potion. For these perfect potions, rod''s plan is to exchange them for other precious resources. The value of the perfect potion depends on the strength of the user. The stronger the user is, the more valuable the promotion brought by the perfect potion will be. For those mages whose strength has almost reached the peak, the perfect potion can still work, which naturally appears extremely precious. In rod''s opinion, the existence of these perfect magic potions is enough for him to make a lot of arrangements, and the plan that has been shelved before can also be implemented at this time. However, at this time, rod, in the material trading, also faced the same trouble as North before. these these these Seeing this, rod can only temporarily stop collecting refining materials and prepare to go to other forces in the ice blue magic academy. Due to the huge area of the whole ice blue magic academy, there are also various forces within the Academy. The place that rod plans to go is the thief guild inside the ice blue magic academy. Compared with the bandit guild that rod has been to, the form of the bandit guild here has changed a lot. Among the bandit guilds all over the world, rod did not find any of the most famous assassination tasks here. Instead, it''s the task of collecting materials and treasures issued by a large number of mages within the thieves guild. The interior of the whole bandit guild is very bright. The appearance of the bandits inside is just like that of a mage. Only from their habits, can rod confirm that they are good at close combat. cutting-edge news In order to exist in blakhada under the rule of mages, even the thieves guild had to make great changes. these In the view of traditional mages, a thief hiding in the dark is just like a necromancer. He can only make small moves and has nothing to show. Only the bandit guild, which has experienced many changes, can exist in blakhada. After coming to the thieves guild, rod went to the location of treasure collection for the first time. Rod did not forget that among the artifact parts he needed to collect, another one was also located in blakada. When rod got Raytheon''s helmet, he had two artifact parts. There was also a unique connection between the artifact parts. The effect of two artifact components may not be as good as that of four artifact components, but there are also significant changes. In rod''s perception, he could only perceive the general location of the artifact parts. As for the specific appearance of the artifact parts, rod could not get any information. He had to take the artifact parts in his hand to determine this. However, when rod collected two artifact parts, he was able to distinguish the types of artifact parts. At this time, rod can clearly perceive that the artifact parts still exist in the territory of blakada, which is called Titan armor, and the more distant part is the main part of the artifact, Titan''s arrow. Rod came to the thieves guild to take advantage of this opportunity to complete the collection of artifact parts. Maybe Titan''s arrow in a more distant location can''t be obtained by rod in a short time, but Titan''s armor in blakada has no problems. Lord is planning to use the perfect potion as a reward, and send a mission through the thieves guild to let the other powerful mages get Titan armor for him. Due to the grand meeting of the Academy, among the mages who came to the ice blue magic academy, there are not a few high-level mages, and even some great mages have also set out to come here. The target of this mission issued by rod is these powerful mages. The true value of the perfect potion can only be reflected in the powerful mages themselves. Even at the most brilliant moment of the development of magic medicine, there are not many stable formulas of perfect magic medicine. Rod believes that as long as the news of his perfect potion mission comes out, a large number of mages will find him, and he will be able to get Titan armor smoothly. At this point, rod came to the thieves guild for the release of the mission site. A thief dressed in a light blue mage robe is dealing with the task here. Similar to the bandit guild in other locations, although there are some changes in the internal structure of this bandit guild, the relevant tasks have not changed much. these The thief in front of rod is not outstanding in appearance. Rhode could vaguely detect a sense of familiarity from him, as if he had seen him somewhere, but he had no clear impression. At the same time, rod''s heart suddenly rose a sense of being watched, as if his every move, are seen in the eyes of others, but there is no malicious existence. Rod realized that this should be the impact of the potion race. Before the second stage of the second round, no one will notice Roeder. Looking at the thief who was watching him in front of him, rod also indicated the task he wanted to entrust. Chapter 410 After taking out a map of blakada from the space ring, rod pointed to a location in the map and said to the thief in charge of mission management: "I hope a mage can go here for me and get a powerful chest armor treasure." This map, obtained by rod from Elon, has a rough record of the region in blakhada. The overall map is not very accurate, but it shows the location of some important towns. Following rod''s direction and noticing the location on the map, the thief pondered for a moment and said: "The position you are referring to is very close to the edge of the continent. It should be on an ice sheet. As far as I know, there don''t seem to be many creatures here. Even the frost dwarfs who can survive in extreme conditions will not choose to settle there. " "If you are sure where the treasure you need is, can you provide more detailed information?" Hearing the thief''s reply, rod was stunned for a moment. Rod did not expect that he just pointed out the location of Titan armor on the map according to his perception, and the thief immediately told the basic situation of the location. Rod can only attribute this to the strength of the thieves guild. If they can exist in the territory of blakhada and develop in this way, the thieves guild naturally has its own unique means. As for the information about Titan armor proposed by the thief, rod can only tell its characteristics according to his own memories. "The material of this breastplate is very special. The whole body is silvery white and very strong. There are not many things that can damage it. It''s probably under the glacier In rod''s perception, Titan armor has not moved for a long time and has been staying in the same position. According to the information provided by the thief, rod can only tell his guess. After listening to rod''s description of the breastplate, the thief''s expression was very calm without any fluctuation. these After finishing the recording, the thief looked at rod again and said, "well, what are you going to use as a reward for collecting this breastplate? If this treasure is as strong as you say, the general reward can''t satisfy the mage who takes the task. " Hearing this, rod had a faint sense of something wrong. I don''t know when, in the process of releasing the mission between rod and the thief, the mage who had been waiting in the rear had already left. Although he noticed this, rod didn''t have much fear. Even the thieves guild couldn''t fight against him at the grand meeting of the college. Due to the need to hide the identity of the necromancer, rod can''t use magic to fight, but he can rely on instant movement to get away from here, so he''s not particularly worried. Facing the thief in front, rod said: "the reward I can offer is two bottles of perfect potions in the potion, and the way of refining the perfect potions." cutting-edge news After hearing the perfect potion mentioned by rod, the thief seemed to confirm something and his eyes twinkled. Rod saw the change of the thief in his eyes, and he had a little doubt in his heart. As early as he entered the thieves'' Guild and talked with the thief, rod opened his eyes to get some information. However, the information obtained by rod''s peeping eye is only the most superficial information, and he can''t get any information that rod wants to know. At this time, when the thief heard the information about the perfect potion, he was obviously shocked. In the past, rod could get a lot of important information through peeping eyes, but now, rod can''t get any information. Not only that, some unimportant information that rod got from the thief''s heart disappeared completely at this time. Rod''s peeping eyes seemed to have lost their function and could not achieve any effect. This shocked rod''s heart. Even in the face of a determined hero, the peeping eye did not completely lose its role as it is now. Rod put his eyes on the thief''s face to see some clues. As if aware of rod''s vigilance, the thief is no longer disguised. In front of rod''s eyes, there was a great change in the thief''s body. Rod noticed that there was a sudden twist in the light on the thief''s face. When it stabilized, his face changed completely. The thief''s face has changed from the original appearance to another appearance after aging. According to rod''s magic knowledge, rod knows that the thief should have removed the magic like camouflage Dafa, but even in such a close range, rod can''t feel any magic fluctuation. With the appearance of facial changes, the original costume of the thief also changed greatly. On the edge of the light blue robe he used to wear, there were several silver edges. If rod hadn''t discovered this, he might have ignored it. According to the characteristics of the thief and his face after removing the camouflage, rod also confirmed the identity of the thief. Rod realized that the person who appeared in front of him was not a member of the thieves guild at all, but the dean of ice blue magic academy, els, whom he met when the preliminaries of the potion competition opened. Just as North suddenly saw Sok, rod was in a panic when he found out that els had appeared. Once the identity of Lord undead is exposed, he may be besieged by all the mages in the Academy, not to mention els, whose strength has reached another stage. Even if Lord uses instant movement, he may not be able to escape from here. At the moment when the panic just appeared, rod pressed the panic in his heart. For the current state, panic can not play any role, will only let Rhode''s identity exposed in advance. Rod realized that as the dean of the college, ELS disguised himself as a thief to find himself must have his purpose. Sorting out the known information quickly in his mind, rod also roughly guessed the purpose of els. Chapter 411 Looking at els appearing in front of him, rod knows that els must have something to do with the perfect potion he made. In addition to refining the perfect potion in the potion competition, rod didn''t make any extraordinary moves. It was only because of the potion that he could be noticed by els. Of course, it''s just rod''s guess. Maybe there''s something wrong with the psychic, which leads to rod''s identity being exposed. That''s what attracts els''s attention. Although it has the hidden emblem given by the spirit society, the identity of Lord''s necromancer can be hidden by this treasure, what Lord doesn''t know is whether the effect of this treasure can work on els. For those powerful mages, the effect of ordinary treasures will be seriously weakened. Only those treasures related to artifact will not be affected. When he first saw els, rod had this kind of feeling, as if he could see through the camouflage effect of the hidden badge at a glance. In the past, rod had not been as close to els as he is now. After realizing the identity of els, rod did not dare to have any changes for a moment. In terms of real strength, without the ghost dragon around, rod could not compete with els. However, what reassures rod is that he does not perceive any threat from els. It seems that the real intention of ELS is not as simple as dealing with himself. Sure enough, seeing rod''s look of surprise, ELS no longer concealed his purpose and said to rod: "You should recognize me. I came to you because I heard that you can make many kinds of perfect potions." "For other mages, the perfect potion you provide and its formula may be attractive enough, but I''m not interested in all this. I want to know if there are other kinds of perfect potions in your hands?" After hearing els'' inquiry, rod confirmed his intention. ELS appeared in front of him just to get the perfect potion from his own hands. However, what makes rod confused is that he only made a perfect potion in the potion competition. Where did els know that he could make a variety of perfect potions? cutting-edge news When els got the perfect potion, he asked Suok about the information of the potion refiner. After learning about rod''s information, ELS also has some ideas about rod. According to els, the mage who can make the perfect potion will not have only one potion. In his body, there may be more kinds of magic potions, even perfect magic potions with different main materials. For els, this is more attractive than a perfect potion. After confirming els''s intention, rod pondered and said, "if you can provide enough materials, I can refine the other three perfect potions, but at present, I don''t have any ready-made perfect potions." With that, rod waited for an answer from els. cutting-edge news The emergence of every perfect potion needs the long-term research of the master of potion. With the perfect potion that rod took out in the second stage of the semi-finals, he has a certain chance to win the final, which is enough to show the position of the perfect potion in potion. cutting-edge news As the perfect potion is extremely precious, in ELS'' opinion, since rod can refine a perfect potion, maybe he has more potion formulas. ELS realized that if he could drink more perfect potions, even if each bottle of perfect potion could only bring slight improvement, he could also make his strength rise in general. Knowing this, ELS immediately asked, "what refining materials do you need?" I don''t know if it''s a trance in consciousness. When els asked this question, rod obviously noticed that els'' body seemed to fluctuate, but it stabilized immediately. Rod has never given up using peeping eyes, but unfortunately, rod can''t get any information from els. Seeing that els seemed to have the intention of providing materials for himself, rod shook his head and said, "the rest of the materials are OK, but the main materials needed for refining are not so easy to obtain." "The main materials of these three perfect magic potions are the heart of the behemoth, the blood essence of the ancient dragon, and the rebirth proof of the Phoenix." Hearing the names of these materials mentioned by rod, els, who was eager to get the perfect potion before, could not help frowning at this time. these these Every seventh level creature is the existence that ordinary creatures need to look up to. Even els is not sure that he can face a powerful seventh order creature alone. Compared with the sixth level creatures, the seventh level creatures are only one level higher, but their strength is much higher. Even among the seven levels, there is a big gap in the strength of the creatures. The creatures who have just entered the seventh level are not half as good as the ones at the top of the seventh level. These creatures mentioned by rod are already in the category of legend, far beyond the range that els can deal with. But just because els can''t deal with these creatures doesn''t mean he can''t collect the refining materials rod needs. For a powerful mage, especially a mage of such status as els, he always has many channels that ordinary mages can''t touch. Even this legendary creature, as long as he is willing to pay enough, can also obtain the corresponding materials. flower Seeing that els didn''t reply for a moment, he fell into deep thinking. Rod was not worried and waited for his response. Chapter 412 If a mage who is very good at potion refining is here and listens to the refining materials Rhode needs, he will definitely detect some abnormalities. these In the previous life of the game, rod''s research on the potion is also focused on the part that the magician is good at, using a variety of strange biological materials to refine the potion. Among the magic potions with different effects, the perfect magic potion that can improve all properties is naturally the focus of the magician''s research. Because of his previous experience, rod has a lot of perfect potions. As for the refining methods mentioned by els, rod only mentioned three materials that can be provided by seventh order creatures. But in fact, rod mastered more than three refining methods, except that the other biological materials that can be used for refining have reached the level of taboo in the view of conventional mages. In this case, rod is not good to mention them to els. In the process of the study of potions, unlike ordinary mages, magicians have no worries. No matter which race of creatures, when they are captured by the magician, they will be used for magic medicine refining. In this process, the magician naturally found many powerful magic medicine refining methods. The materials mentioned by Rhodes to Ayers are the most outstanding parts of the seven order biology. Each material corresponds to a powerful seven order creature and has their unique strength. The heart of the behemoth can support the blood flow in its mountain like body, so that it can break out a strong fighting ability. Even if the behemoth is killed, its heart will not stop beating in a short time, which contains extremely strong vitality. Phoenix is between elemental creatures and ordinary creatures, immune to all fire magic. The proof of Phoenix''s rebirth is the egg shaped Flame crystal produced by Phoenix''s unique ability of rebirth when it fell. As for the blood essence of the ancient dragon, it is from the seventh level of the dragon. Dragon blood itself has a powerful effect, not to mention the ancient dragon''s blood, but refining perfect magic medicine needs blood essence which contains the dragon''s core vitality. these The other two kinds of materials can only be obtained by the death of the seventh level creature, while the dragon blood essence can be provided by the living dragon. However, the ancient dragon is not so easy to deal with. It is not easy to trade with the dragon and obtain the blood essence in their body. Dragon for their own blood, see is very important. The blood essence contains the core vitality of the dragon. The blood essence of different kinds of dragon is also different, just like the difference between dragon breath. these In the underground world where the magicians live, it has been said that if the blood essence of various ancient dragons is mixed and used for the refining of magic medicine, the magic medicine obtained can transform people into real dragons, and enable them to obtain the real power of all the dragons. But no magician has confirmed this. these special Due to the limitation of materials, although rod knew the formula of many powerful magic potions, he was unable to refine them all the time. For high-level mages, the perfect potion can improve their strength by one stage, and there is no limit to this improvement. As long as the main material of the perfect potion is different, the effect can be superimposed. What rod doesn''t know is that when he has finished telling the materials he needs, his thoughts have changed greatly. According to the original idea of els, he can easily get the perfect potion he made from rod''s hands, and ask rod for more information. Due to the gap in strength, rod has no room to refuse els, and can only hand over his perfect magic potion. But when Rhodes mentioned that the essence of those seven orders of life could be used in the refining of the magic medicine, Ayers had to change his attitude. flower Thinking of the refining materials mentioned by rod, ELS deeply understands that the most valuable thing is not rod''s perfect potion, but rod who can refine a variety of perfect potions. If he chooses to have a good relationship with rod, he will be able to obtain more benefits than a bottle of perfect potion. Aware of this, ELS also made a decision in his mind. To rod, ELS said slowly: "Young mage, I want to make a deal with you. The task you tried to release to the thieves guild before, that is, the collection of breastplates, I will complete it for you. " "In return, when I collect the main materials you said, please refine a perfect potion for me." Hearing els'' words, rod was relieved and agreed to the deal. For rod, there is no loss in this transaction. Rod''s plan is to let a powerful mage get Titan armor for him through the perfect potion. Els personally takes the task and intends to complete it seriously, which obviously exceeds rod''s expectation. Even after refining the perfect potion for els, rod will not have any loss. these Seeing that rod agreed to the deal, ELS nodded and said, "I''ll go to find the breastplate you said as soon as possible. If it goes well, I''ll find you before the final of the potion competition starts." After saying this, in front of rod''s eyes, ELS waved his hand, obviously intended to end the conversation. Chapter 413 With this action of els, there are a series of incredible changes in rod''s vision. Rod noticed that in front of him, ELS''s body was no longer real. At the same time, the surrounding space began to twist. The bright light around and the figures in the thieves guild began to blur at this time. In the face of the abnormal situation, rod''s first reaction was that els used a magic he didn''t know. At this time, rod tries to perceive the surrounding mana fluctuations, but even if rod increases his perception to the maximum, he can''t detect any trace of magic elements from all around. Fortunately, in rod''s perception, there is no warning to rod. Even if there are changes around that rod can''t understand, rod is not in danger for the moment. In order to find out the purpose of els, rod did not act rashly, but stopped to observe. But just in a trance, the surrounding space instantly returned to normal. Rod quickly looked around and finally determined his position. He was still at the gate of the former thieves guild, but in some places, it seemed different. Rod noticed that not far from the thieves guild, a thief dressed in a light mage''s robe was processing the task and listening to the mage''s information. After discovering this situation, rod was a little stunned. In rod''s memory, he just wanted to come to the thief and release the task of Taita armor just like other mages. However, when rod was ready to release the mission and noticed the abnormality of the thief, the thief directly became els who had removed the disguise of Dafa. For the appearance of els, rod didn''t feel unusual at that time. Even if he didn''t feel any mana fluctuation, rod only thought it was the unique skill of high-level mages. In this case, rod even made a deal with els. At this time, when rod noticed the current thief, he was surprised to find that the thief had nothing to do with els. cutting-edge news After discovering this, rod looked around carefully, and finally found more anomalies in the internal details of the thieves guild. There are a lot of people in the thieves guild. When rod talked with els, he didn''t see anyone else. Elsie, who had made a deal with rod before, seems to have appeared out of thin air. Now, rod can''t find any trace of his existence, and it''s hard to judge whether the deal is really established. But rod can clearly remember the details of the transaction, even the refining materials he mentioned. However, based on his previous knowledge of magic, rod probably understood what happened. Rod realized that in the past, ELS did find himself, and made a deal with himself. The way that els used was not the camouflage magic he thought at the beginning, but the more powerful spiritual magic. Among the spiritual spells, the most common one is the third-order bewitching, which can guide the minds of intelligent creatures to a large extent. these Rod realized that he had just been hit by such a spell. The place where the exchange happened before was not within the thieves guild, but in rod''s mind. All the scenes that rod experienced before came from the interior of the thieves guild. Whether the thief in the disguise of ELS or the crowd around him in the scene, they were all real, and rod saw them in his eyes. It''s just that when rod was affected by els''s magic, he fell into his own thinking. What makes rod feel afraid is that in this state, his body''s defense is reduced to the minimum. If els intends to kill himself, he does not have any resistance. At the same time, there is no warning in my heart. If it wasn''t for els to take the initiative to remove this mental spell after the deal, rod wouldn''t even be able to find out. Realizing this, rod could only blame himself for his carelessness. special Compared with the conventional damage spell, this kind of spell that can affect the spirit is more difficult to guard against. In rod''s body, there is also a treasure to break this kind of magic, but at that time rod didn''t realize that he was under the effect of magic, instead, he made a deal with els. At this time, rod felt the power of blakada mage again. Rod knew that els didn''t mean to harm himself, but in this case, he couldn''t deal with the magic he cast. Just in the ice blue magic academy, the effect of the hiding badge given to rod by the spirit society has been greatly weakened. Facing those powerful mages, hiding the badge alone can not effectively hide their identity. For this point, rod can only put hope on the spirit meeting, hoping that the spirit meeting can contact him in time and provide more powerful treasures. In terms of identity, rod was still a necromancer belonging to the spiritual society. Recalling the words of ELS before, rod also noticed one of the anomalies. It seems that els has no interest in the perfect potion trade proposed by rod. Even if he collects Titan armor for himself, his request is that he provide refining materials to rod for refining. Rod knows that els can''t be not interested in the perfect magic potion. His behavior only shows that he has obtained the magic potion he made in the second stage of the semi-finals and used it. Although rod was surprised by this, he accepted it. After the deal with els, rod didn''t show any interest in collecting potions, so he went back to his residence. Chapter 414 A day later. In the ice blue magic academy, although the magic potion competition process has ended, the whole magic potion competition has not faded out of the vision of the mages in the Academy. On the contrary, the upcoming final has attracted more mages'' attention. In the field of the preliminary competition, a large number of mages gathered here, ready to see the style of the mages who entered the final. When it comes to the second round, this has also been confirmed by many mages who have witnessed the whole process of the second round. Because of the existence of these mages, the rest of the mages can confirm that this is what really happened in the ice blue magic academy. The appearance of perfect potion undoubtedly attracted all the mages in the college. these these And on one side, rod is here. According to the rules that Sok said before, several mages who have passed the second stage of the semi-finals will gather here, go through the time and space gate opened by Sok, and go to the final place of the potion competition, that is, the city of winter. When rod''s figure just appeared, he received the attention of a large number of mages around him. cutting-edge news these these these these Only rod knew that Rowling''s look of depression was not caused by the gaze of the surrounding mages. But before he came here, rod told Rowling some of his arrangements. This time to winter city, participate in the final of the potion competition process, rod did not intend to let Rowling go together. Before arriving at the venue, rod told Rowling about his decision, which made Rowling hard to accept for a while, and it was also the reason why Rowling looked down at this time. Rod made this decision with his own consideration. When rod faced els, he obviously felt that he couldn''t do what he wanted. Because rod''s own rank is only four, he will be deeply suppressed when facing a mage like els. According to his experience in dealing with mages in his previous life, rod can confirm that els'' strength should reach the peak of level 6. He only needs to go further to enter the threshold of level 7 creatures. It''s just that this step may take a long time to stop els. Due to their own talent limitations, when the mage''s rank reaches a certain level, they can''t continue to improve. All the mages can do is to study other types of magic. According to rod''s understanding of the mage, in his opinion, ELS is in such a stage that he can''t improve his strength by other ways. That''s why he is so eager for the perfect potion. However, even in the face of this state of els, rod can not rely on his own strength to fight, even with the ghost dragon, rod is not sure how much to defeat him. What rod can be sure is that there are many mages like els in the city of severe winter. In addition to attracting low-level mages, some powerful mages will also be attracted by the existence of magic medicine competition. Rod predicts that there are many mages like els who are about to reach the seventh level in the city of severe winter. In this case, rod himself can not even guarantee the safety, once Rowling accident, rod will be very difficult to deal with. As long as rod casts a spell, his identity as an undead mage will be exposed immediately, and he can''t hide from any mage. In itself, it''s a very risky thing for rod to join this potion competition and try to get artifact parts as rewards. There are too many variables in it. Even rod has no perfect plan. To this end, rod can only get rid of Rowling''s idea of going to the winter city together. In rod''s view, the safest way is to let Rowling return to silver cliff first. If rod''s identity is exposed, and Rowling is still in the ice blue magic school, she will also encounter great trouble. In this case, only silver cliff city appears to be safer. When rod made this request to Rowling, rod vaguely realized that Rowling would not easily agree to it. It''s just like when rod stayed in the mining village near silver cliff city before he met Elon. Faced with the avalanche like scene triggered by the mother of the dead, Rowling did not choose to leave, but chose to stay where she was and face it with rod. Because of this experience, rod thought that he might have to persuade Rowling one after another to get her to agree, but what rod didn''t expect was that when he asked, Rowling immediately agreed. When rod told Rowling what happened to him when he met els, Rowling also understood the danger that might be encountered in this potion competition. In terms of casting ability, Rowling is no less powerful than rod, even stronger than rod. However, Rowling''s strength is still not enough when facing the most powerful mages. Rowling deeply understands that for the sake of rod''s safety, her best choice is not to go to the winter city with rod. Even if I am very worried, I can only wait in the distance. If I really insist on following rod, it''s just a drag. At this moment, Rowling complained for the first time that she had such a strong learning ability. Why didn''t she master more magic knowledge before? If you have enough strength, you can help rod in this kind of battle, instead of waiting for the result in the distance. Chapter 415 Although extremely unwilling to go with rod to the winter city, Rowling recognized the current situation and finally gave up the idea and agreed to return to silver cliff city first. Soon, under the gaze of many mages around, rod came to the position near the center of the field. Rod noticed that there were already a large number of mages in the center of the field. these In the second stage of the semi-finals, due to the perfect potion made by rod, the potion made by north is of high quality, but it is still much worse, and has not received much attention from other mages. However, judging by the quality of the potion, the effect of the potion made by north is still better than that of other mages, so North successfully entered the final, which is also the reason why North is waiting here. Looking at rod approaching here, North also had some ideas in his heart, but finally he could only sigh and move his eyes away. In addition to north, there are many mages in the field, waiting for the door of time and space to open. Among the mages who can go to the winter city through the gate of time and space, there are many other mages besides those who really participate in the finals. The winter city, as well as the Holy Spirit Magic Academy in it, is the core of this academy event. Compared with the ice blue school of magic, the Holy Spirit School of magic held a grand meeting in both scale and momentum. Many mages want to take advantage of this opportunity to open the door of time and space to follow the players. Due to the long distance, the mage goes to the city of severe winter through the gate of time and space, which will consume the space gem as the calibration seriously. free Even with this kind of restriction, the mages still have no idea of going to the city of winter. Rod noticed that a large number of mages had gathered in the field long before he arrived. As he approached the waiting position, rod let go of Rowling''s hand. Looking back at Rowling, rod and other mages came to the scene to wait for the door of time and space to open. At this time, although Rowling was very reluctant in her heart, she immediately turned around and left. On one side, Elon looks at Rowling''s action, as if to remind him of something, but he doesn''t say anything at last, just follows rod into the field. Rhode was able to join this potion competition because the Lord''s power was allowed to participate in this potion competition. Just like the other participating mages, when rod enters the final, he needs the power Lord he represents to confirm his identity, so Elon also needs to go to the winter city. During the period when rod participated in the potion competition, Elon''s attention was not too much on the potion competition, but on his territory, silver cliff city. According to the information he got from his subordinates earlier, Elon knew that the territory of krylord was ready to move. In fact, the city of silver cliff was not as safe as rod thought. During this period of time, Elon always paid attention to the movement on the border. Because of this, Elon also got a lot of news. Elon knew that while the mages of blakada were concentrating on the grand meeting of the Academy, the creatures of kluode were also ready for war. According to Elon''s knowledge, not long ago, the border of blakhada was attacked by barbarians. So far, most of the border has been occupied. Around the border, no lord''s territory can stop the pace of these savage creatures. Under the leadership of krylord, their army was unstoppable and moving forward. It won''t be long before we reach the core of blakhada, where many colleges are located. At this time, the war had begun, but in Elon''s view, except for himself and a few lords, all the other mages in the ice blue magic Academy were not aware of it, or even thought of it. Blakada has not encountered such a situation for a long time. As early as countless years ago, blakada completed the enslavement of kluode. Naturally, it was unexpected that kluode would launch an attack at this time. Due to the geographical location, Yinya city is also on the border of blakada, but it is not the only way for the barbarian army to go deep into blakada. So far, although silver cliff has not been attacked by the main forces of barbarians, no one knows whether it can last until the end of the competition. What Ailong worries about is naturally the ghost hero Vita related to Rowling. Due to the identity of death knight, once Rowling encounters any danger, Vita needs to face it together. In Elon''s opinion, if Rowling chooses to stay in college, it is much safer than returning to silver cliff. No one knows whether the barbarian army will choose to attack silver cliff. However, since rod has made a decision, Elon has no way to change this. He only hopes that silver cliff city will not be attacked before the end of the potion competition. On the one hand, Sok saw rod''s arrival in his eyes. Because of the request of els, although Sok lost the perfect potion made by rod, he didn''t fall into depression, but thought out the countermeasures. When rod came to the field, he noticed that all the mages around seemed to know that he had made the perfect potion. All this is the result of SOK''s guidance. When Sok found that rod had refined the perfect potion, he realized that rod had completely surpassed north, which he had found before. In the next finals, rod would be higher than north. these The purpose of SOK''s doing this is to enhance rod''s influence among mages in this way. Because Roeder only showed his strength in the second stage of the second round, not many mages have heard of him before. In the eyes of other mages, in the potion competition held by ice blue magic academy, the one with the strongest potential is the former North. Chapter 416 In order to change the idea of other mages and achieve his own goal, Sok expanded rod''s influence among mages in this way. Soon, shortly after rod and Elon arrived, the last mage to reach the final also arrived here. Unlike rod and North, the mage did not come from the Lord''s domain, but from another spell Academy. Although the effect of the potion he made was average, it also surpassed the other mages, so he entered the final. When all the finalists arrive, Sok doesn''t wait. Under the gaze of all the mages on the court, Sok raised his hands and began to cast his magic. With a strong wave of mana, a dark green crack appears in the center of the field. The cracks expand slowly, and finally stabilize after reaching a certain volume, forming the channel of the gate of time and space. Due to the distance between the two places, the opening speed of the gate of time and space is also affected, far more than any time that rod saw, so rod also observed the formation process of the gate of time and space completely. When the door of time and space opened, Sok told rod and other players about the final. "When you arrive at the Holy Spirit Magic Academy in winter city, there is still one day to prepare for the final. The last badge you get is the certificate to participate in the finals. " "The rules of the final are the same as those of the second stage of the second round. You need to show your real strength and refine the most effective potion. Only this time, the opponent you are facing is also the winner of the potion competition in other regions." environment But if you have the strength to compete for the final ranking, you still need to think about what kind of magic medicine should be refined in the final on this day. " Speaking of the end, Sok put his eyes on rod. It''s obvious that Sok''s last words were specifically for rod''s account. In what Sok said, the most important thing for rod was that he still had one day to prepare after arriving at the city of severe winter. With this day''s preparation time, rod also has a lot of confidence in the next finals. these With a wave of mana, when rod reappeared, he walked out of a transmission tablet. Behind rod, along with him, was Elon. At this time, rod''s position is in the center of the city of severe winter. Around the transmission monument is a large square. When he came to the city of severe winter and looked at everything around him, there was a sense of familiarity in rod''s heart. In the previous life of the game, rod arrived in the city of winter, and in the magic school here, he studied the magic for a long time. For everything in the city, rod seems very familiar, but when rod arrives here again, his identity is not as simple as a mage in his previous life. Rod recalled that in the city of severe winter, there was the highest evaluated Magic Academy in blakhada, the Holy Spirit Magic Academy. This time, this place was chosen as the final place of the potion competition, also because of the existence of the Holy Spirit Magic Academy. For the Holy Spirit Magic Academy, rod has a very deep impression, whether it is the presence of the mage, or some secret in the Academy. Among them, the most impressive is Eric, the dean of Holy Spirit School of magic. Eric himself is a powerful seven level mage, and there are not many people who can surpass him. But he put his mind on training other mages. Over the years, Eric has trained countless high-level mages for blakada. For the affairs of the college, Eric has devoted himself to the management. It can be said that Eric has achieved the best he can do. Any mage who knows Eric will have deep admiration for him. In his previous life, rod was also instructed by Eric in the process of learning magic. For such a mage, even rod at this time, it is difficult to generate any hostility if he does not stand in complete opposition. Eric''s existence has infected many mages in blakadane. It is precisely because blakada has always had such a mage as Eric, even though its whole has been decayed, as the most important part of it, the magic academy has not been greatly affected. In rod''s memory, the protagonist of the second expansion, the peerless necromancer, also studied at the Holy Spirit Magic School in winter city and studied with Eric, only on the opposite path. When he came to the Holy Spirit Magic Academy, rod''s primary goal was to establish a freelance chamber of Commerce. After Suok''s reminder, rod has learned that the real final of the potion competition will come one day. On this day, the mages who enter the final can participate in the grand meeting of the academy held here in the winter city. And rod''s plan is to use this time to complete the collection of refining materials. At present, the materials rod has are only enough for him to complete the refining of the perfect potion. But rod clearly understood that the ability to refine the perfect potion does not necessarily lead to the champion of the potion competition. What''s more, I have refined a perfect potion, and the effect of refining again is far from the shock of the first time. The news about the perfect potion will spread with the arrival of other mages in the ice blue magic academy. When the final officially opens, any mage who collects information will understand the appearance of the perfect potion and make preparations. This is also the meaning of what Sok said to rod before he left. Due to the limitations of the elf spring itself, no matter how Rhode refined it, the effect of the perfect potion can''t surpass the previous one. For this reason, rod had to collect some other rare materials and change the types of potions he made. In the ice blue magic academy, rod had this plan. However, the appearance of ELS completely disrupted rod''s original plan. Up to now, rod still has not collected enough materials. Just when rod is going to trade with the magic guild, his movements are all in the eyes of another mage. Chapter 417 Soon, rod went to the magic guild of the Holy Spirit school alone. Before coming to the magic guild, Elon has taken the badge from rod and left to prepare for the final of the potion competition. As the Lord of silver cliff city, there are many things that Elon needs to accomplish before the potion competition. For Elon, although rod did not fully trust him at this time, he was not as defensive as before. Elon knew something about the spiritual society. Came to the door of the magic guild, rod did not enter for a moment. Compared with the magic guild that rod had been to before, the scale of the magic guild here is larger. Even if he has not entered, rod can also feel the powerful power fluctuation contained in this building. In the previous life of the game, rod for the magic guild has a very deep understanding of many of the circumstances, including their access to the mage detection. This is also the reason for rod''s hesitation. According to rod''s prediction, it''s impossible to hide your identity only by the pendant on your body. After entering the magic guild, your identity as a necromancer is likely to be exposed. Because of this, for whether to enter the magic guild, Roderick hesitated for a moment. However, not long after rod stood here thinking, a mage came to rod. "You''re rod. Someone asked me to give you this." Hearing the words coming from his side, rod turned his eyes and noticed a mage who appeared beside him. During the waiting time before the magic guild, rod also paid a little attention to the dress of the mages around him. Compared with the mages in the ice blue magic academy, the dress of the mages here is much more gorgeous. Both the color of the dress and the ornaments on it are very obvious. these Compared with other mages, this mage''s dress is very common, just like that of a low-level apprentice. If he didn''t take the initiative to stop rod, rod would not care about this mage. In the hands of this mage, he is holding a space ring, ready to hand it to rod. As if aware of something, rod reached out and took the space ring in the mage''s hand. When rod took the space ring into his hand and checked it, the mage left as if he had finished his task. After injecting his own mana, rod opens the space ring and starts to check the items in the space ring. Rod noticed that the volume of the ring in the whole space was not big, but the things in it attracted rod''s attention. In the space ring, there is a pendant like pendant, in addition, there are a lot of refining materials. Compared with refining materials, the pendant in the space ring is more attractive. At this point, rod takes out the pendant and starts to view its properties. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ [shadow pendant] Quality: Treasure Type: Pendant Equipment demand: spirit is more than 20 Basic attribute: absorbs the surrounding breath of death and converts it into mana. Special attribute: the wearer can establish attribute template in advance according to his own idea. When the wearer is detected by the perspective eye, the information the caster gets will come from this template. Evaluation: it''s a very powerful pendant, which embodies the whole life efforts of an alchemist. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ After checking the properties of the pendant, rod already understood why the former mage had to give himself the space ring. This space ring should come from the spirit meeting he had contacted before. When the news of the perfect potion comes out from the ice blue magic academy, besides the apprentices in the Academy, members of the psychic can also learn about it. In this case, rod undoubtedly showed his ability in refining potions. When rod entered the final, he would naturally get the support of the spirit. Rod knew that the mage who had given him the ring before should also belong to the spiritual society. Although he did not show his identity, his behavior undoubtedly showed this. these Most of the materials provided by the spiritual club are ordinary materials with low quality. Perhaps only a few of them are really helpful for Rhode to make potions. After discovering this, according to rod''s prediction, although there are materials provided by the spirit club, it''s still a lot worse to finish the magic medicine refining that he wants. According to common sense, when rod shows the strength of refining perfect potion, the spirit behind him will naturally choose to hand over a large number of rare materials to rod, and let him finish refining in the final. However, the spiritual society did not choose to do so. In the space ring given to rod, except that the pendant can help rod, the materials provided are actually not very helpful to rod. And this is what makes rod feel unusual. For the organization of the sorcery, it will not grudge the refining materials. In order to achieve the purpose of the sorcery, they paid more precious things than the refining materials long before the magic medicine competition. It''s their consideration that the necromancer will choose to enhance the influence of the necromancer in the form of a potion contest. Rod knew that there must be a mage who was very good at making magic potions in the spiritual meeting. In fact, the practice of the spiritual society also shows their attitude, that is, in this potion competition, they are not optimistic that rod can win the championship, so they give all the rare materials to other necromancers they value. Previously, rod only participated in the potion competition in the ice blue magic academy. Among the participating mages, those who belong to the spiritual society and are good at potion refining have the existence of North. If not for the appearance of rod, then North must be the most dazzling one in the previous potion competition. Just a grand meeting of the Academy, this happened. What happened in other places, and whether there were mages who were very good at making magic potions, rod still didn''t know. For this reason, before Elon left, rod specially asked him to collect some information about other players, just to find out those mages who belong to the spiritual society. Chapter 418 Although the psychic Association didn''t have much hope for Rhode to win the championship, the basic support still needs to be given. Similar to the shadow pendant Rhode got, not all psychic members who entered the final can get it. Because the materials provided by the spiritual club were not enough for rod to complete the refining of the potion, after wearing the pendant, rod entered the magic guild. In rod''s memory, there are some unique magic rituals in some magic guilds in blakada, which can have an effect on any mage. these these these In the game of rod''s previous life, he also came to the magic guild in the city of winter to try this unique magic ceremony. According to rod''s memory, the special facility in this magic guild is a kind of magic ritual that allows low-level mages to experience the mirror Dharma, also known as the mirror ritual. Under the guidance of the mirror ritual, even a mage apprentice can get his own mirror body. All the attributes of the mirror body, including their consciousness, are similar to those obtained by the real mirror Dharma. This has also attracted many mages to come here to experience the effect of mirror Dharma, especially during the grand meeting of the Academy. When rod entered the magic guild, before he began to collect refining materials, he noticed many mages with mirror body beside him. Because he had known the effect of the mirror Dharma and the mirror ceremony of the magic guild, rod didn''t have any idea to try. While rod was thinking about the effect of mirror image, a mage passing by attracted rod''s attention. The same as other mages, this mage''s side is also following his mirror image. At this time, he is leaving towards the door of the magic guild. In terms of dress, the mage''s decoration is also more gorgeous. Whether it''s the ornament on his clothes or the golden hairband on his head, compared with other mages around him, the mage''s dress is not unusual. The only thing that attracts rod''s attention is his appearance. special Through the color of his skin, rod can roughly guess what kind of biological blood is flowing in the mage''s body, which is exactly the genie rod had contact with before. In blakada, especially in those extremely powerful magic schools, the appearance of gods and monsters is not a very rare thing. It''s just that the mixed blood creatures produced by the combination of gods and monsters and human beings are very rare. Because of this, rod stayed his eyes on the mage for a while. As if he had noticed rod''s sight, the mage also turned his eyes to rod, but he didn''t say anything. Besides this mage, the other mages around him can''t attract rod''s attention. Soon, rod was in charge of material trading. Compared with Rhode ice blue magic academy, the magic guild here is more formal. If mages want to trade with each other, they also have a magic guild as a notary. There is a magic guild to mediate, even if the wizard who sells rare materials wants to take advantage of the magic medicine competition to raise the price of refining materials, the price that can be raised will be extremely limited. There will be no Rhodes''s situation in the ice blue Academy. Due to the existence of the perfect potion, when rod takes it out and says he wants to use it to trade materials, the mages selling materials around him immediately get excited and rush to express their willingness to trade with rod. Just like the ice blue magic academy, the mages here also understand the value of the perfect potion, even more clearly. For these mages, the only function of refining materials is to trade with them. these The perfect potion that appears in front of them at this time is their only chance to get the perfect potion. In order to get the chance of this transaction, all the mages selling materials around showed their most precious materials, and even expressed their willingness to add some treasures, and also wanted to get the perfect potion. You know, for any mage, the perfect potion is an existence that can''t be met. Rod''s last choice was one of the most precious mages. Among the treasures provided by other mages, there are many powerful effects, but the refining materials provided are not effective. For the current Lord, this is not the best choice. The final result of the deal was that rod paid a bottle of perfect potion and got all the refining materials he could get from one of the mages. These refining materials are enough for Rhode to use in the finals, and there is still a large part of them. these As the main part of the perfect potion, the spring of spirits in rod''s hands, although refined several times, has little loss. According to rod''s prediction, the potion he made in the final will consume more than half of the spring of spirits, and the effect of the potion will naturally exceed that of the ordinary perfect potion. For this reason, although there are still three bottles of perfect potion in rod''s hand, rod is no longer ready to use it in ordinary transactions, but plans to save it and use it when necessary. these Due to the appearance of the perfect potion, I''m afraid that it won''t be long before all the mages in the whole magic guild will know the existence of rod. Many mages who want to get the perfect potion will take this opportunity to find rod and try to trade with him. For this reason, after finishing the transaction of refining materials, rod no longer stayed in the magic guild for a long time, but left quickly. Chapter 419 One day later, the final of the potion competition was finally opened in the Holy Spirit Magic Academy. Under the guidance of Elon, rod came to the site designated by the college. At this time, a large number of mages gathered here to observe. Rod noticed that some of the mages he had noticed in the potion competition all appeared here. these All the mages that rod knew in advance and passed the second round of the potion competition in the ice blue magic academy are in the same area. No matter the former North, or the regional head of the potion competition, Sok, and another mage who has passed the second round, they are all waiting in the same area. In other areas nearby, there are mages who have passed the semi-finals in other areas. these In addition, rod also found that in the magic guild yesterday, the half blood mage, who had a meeting, also appeared in another venue and was waiting with other mages. Obviously, the mage''s coming is also to participate in this potion competition. In the center of the site, there is a huge stone tablet. In front of the stone tablet, a mage was standing, watching everything below. The mage''s face is shrouded under the hood behind the robe, which makes it difficult for people to see him clearly. What he is wearing is just a gray robe, without any ornament. According to the practice of blakada, powerful mages often add a lot of ornaments to their costumes. And those apprentices who have no identity background are dressed like the mage in front of them. If you just look at the dress of the mage, it seems that only an ordinary apprentice of the mage appears here, but rod knows that the real situation is not like this at all. Judging from the respect expressed by the mages around him, the identity of the mage is obviously not simple. At this time, rod came to the place where the mages gathered through the semi-finals, while Elon stayed at the periphery of the area, observing the surrounding situation with other mages. Next to rod, several mages who passed the semi-finals before are all waiting here. After arriving here, rod looked at north. Noticing rod''s gaze, North''s eyes flickered, but instead of looking at rod, he turned his head to one side. North doesn''t understand what it means when rod looks at himself at this time, but after knowing that rod has refined a perfect magic potion with powerful effect in the previous round, North really doesn''t have the courage to look at him. At this time, rod also seems to get what information in general, his eyes from North back. At the same time of looking at north, rod used his own heroic expertise and peeping eyes. cutting-edge news cutting-edge news cutting-edge news After discovering this, rod understood that it should be the treasure of North who played a role, just like the shadow pendant given to him by the spirit society, and could provide false information to deal with the exploration of the perspective eye. After returning from the sorcery guild yesterday, rod carefully studied the shadow pendant he got from the sorcery guild. According to rod''s understanding of the treasure, rod set a template for camouflage in the shadow pendant. After coming to the magic potion competition venue, any mage who casts perspective eye on rod will only regard rod as an ordinary official mage after receiving feedback from perspective eye. There will also be wisdoms in the information you get about rod''s skills. When rod asked Elon to use perspective eye on himself, the feedback he got also allowed him to confirm the effect of shadow pendant. In the process of trying, rod noticed that if he wore the shadow pendant together with the hiding badge he got at the beginning, he could get a better effect and completely hide his traces of being a necromancer. After discovering this, rod also understood why the spirit society was so confident about this potion competition, and confirmed that the identity of the necromancer would not be exposed too early. At the same time, rod also had another conjecture in his mind. In rod''s view, if the necromancer in the spiritual society can rely on this treasure to completely hide his breath, then it is not difficult to sneak into blakada and develop like a normal mage. For this kind of treasure that can completely change the identity, rod knows the value of them very well. Just like the hidden badge he got before, rod predicted that when the potion competition ended, all the hidden treasures issued by the guild would be taken back by the guild. After waiting for a long time, there are more and more mages around. Both the mages who come to watch the competition and those who really participate in the magic medicine refining have come. At this time, with a strong wave of mana, the mage, who was previously in the center of the field and under the stone tablet, finally had an action. As the mage put down the hood on his robe, his face appeared in the eyes of the surrounding mages. Rod, who has been looking around, also noticed this. Looking at the mage''s face in his eyes, rod instantly understood his identity. Because of his previous experience in the game, rod recognized at a glance that the mage in the field was Eric, the dean of the Holy Spirit magic school. From Eric''s body, rod can''t detect any threat. Although a wave of mana is coming out of Eric''s body, this wave of mana really gives people a very peaceful feeling. Compared with others, rod understood the power of a high-level mage, not to mention Eric, a seven level mage. these Chapter 420 At this point, rod looked around and realized that something that should have happened before the final did not seem to have been achieved. According to the trade between Roeder and els in advance, he will give himself the Titan armour he needs before the final starts, but until the final is about to start, Roeder has not seen els. In this regard, rod can only think that there is something wrong with els, which leads to his failure to reach the deal in time. In rod''s perception, Titan armor is still in its original position, without any change. It''s not many days since Rhode and els reached a deal. Obviously, ELS doesn''t have Rhode''s perception of Titan armor, so he can''t find the position of Titan armor before the final of the potion competition. Although not in the final before the start, the Titan battle armour in hand, but rod did not care too much. Because he can keep his perception of Titan armor all the time, even if he can''t collect Titan armor for the time being, it doesn''t have much impact on rod. It''s just that if he wants to collect Titan armor later, he may have to face some problems. At this time, rod noticed that Eric in front of the stone had a new move. Eric simply raised his hand, and the whole field was quiet in an instant. Previously, because Eric put down his hood and showed his real face, there was a stir among the mages around him. But with Eric''s hand up, the stir disappeared completely. At this moment, Eric''s voice also reached all the mages around. "Welcome to the winter city. I''m Eric, the dean of this school." "After a series of competitions and elimination before, I believe that the mage who can still stand here must be the one who is the best at potions among blakada." "In blakhada, potions belong to a subject that needs to be developed. Even long ago, some mages began to study potions, but for some reasons, potions did not develop in the end." "The development of the potions has never been smooth sailing. Even the mages who know the potions very well may make big mistakes." "I don''t know how do you understand the potion? What kind of influence will the development of the potion bring to blakada? I think it depends on the mages on the field Due to the relationship of identity, Eric has a full understanding of some secrets in the potion, and knows what kind of influence the potion has brought in the age when the magicians are rampant. Once the potion has developed in blakhada, with the deepening of the mage''s research on potion, the potions made by the original magician will surely reappear in the eyes of the mage. At that time, the magic guild will certainly take action and will not allow such a situation. In Eric''s opinion, mages may follow the same path as magicians. Eric has a deep premonition for this, so he specially reminds these mages before the final of the potion competition, hoping that his words can touch these mages. All the mages who can come to the final of the potion competition are the most good at potion refining at this time. Eric believes that their existence can change the direction of the new development of potion. these these Even the mages who were watching around didn''t pay attention to Eric''s words. Even though they had great respect for Eric, they didn''t think much of what he said. these Originally, the way Sok looked at Eric was more respectful than all the mages around him. In Sok''s heart, because he recognized Eric''s behavior, he adored him very much. Because of this, after hearing Eric''s words, Sok was more touched in his heart. At this time, seeing that most of the mages didn''t respond much to their words, Eric could only sigh in secret, but he started to guide the magic medicine competition. "The rule of the final is to make a bottle of magic medicine with the strongest effect with all the knowledge you have learned, but it should be noted that the magic medicine allowed to be made should meet the requirements of the magic guild, and there should be no magic medicine with negative effect." "The winner of the potion competition will naturally get rich rewards. The rewards of this potion competition will be provided by the local magic schools and the United magic guild. " "The champion of the potion competition will get an artifact part. You know, even I don''t have an artifact part. I believe you know very well how powerful the combined artifact is. "In addition to the champion, the second place in the potion competition can choose a fifth level magic to learn from the magic guild, and the third place can get a powerful treasure. In addition, the top ten can choose a fourth level magic to learn, which can be superimposed with the reward they get. " "I believe you are ready to make magic medicine. Now, please join me in the magic medicine competition." With that, Eric raised his hand and a bright yellow space door appeared out of thin air. After noticing the appearance of this space door, bursts of exclamation came out from all the mages around. these Rod also saw the space door in his eyes, and understood why the mages around him were surprised. Eric''s magic to open the space door is the fifth level magic, the door of different dimensions. The gate of different dimensions is the acme of mage''s research on the magic of space. Compared with the gate of time and space, there are not many defects in the gate of different dimensions. special However, the gate of different dimensions does not need the existence of spatial calibration. As long as the mage is willing, he can open the space gate connecting the two places for all creatures to pass through. Chapter 421 At the same time, in terms of distance, the gate of different dimensions should exceed the limit that the gate of time and space can reach, but there are still some limitations. special The existence of the gate of different dimensions really enables the mage to go to other towns at will according to his own ideas. If a powerful mage wants to go to the elemental plane, in addition to the conventional way, he can also use the gate of different dimensions. As a mage''s acme in space magic, the gate of different dimensions has this powerful effect, which can help the mage quickly go to the position he wants to reach. For powerful mages, the only limitation of the gate is that the number of times they use it every day is limited. Once the number of times they use it reaches the upper limit, they can''t continue to use the gate on that day. They can only wait until the next day to use it again. The number of times of the gate of different dimensions is closely related to the mage''s breath magic level, but few mages can use up the number of times of using the gate of different dimensions in one day. For those mages who can master the gate of dimension, using this spell is enough for them to cross a very long distance, use it several times in succession, and even cross half a continent. Even if the gate of dimension is limited by the number of times, it is enough for them to use it in one day. Because of its various characteristics, in all the five levels of magic, the gate of different dimensions has a very high position. If you give a mage a chance to choose a fifth level spell to learn, most mages will choose the gate of different dimensions. Unfortunately, it is very difficult for a mage to learn this level 5 magic from the magic guild in a conventional way. All the mages who can really master this magic are very famous in blakada. For ordinary mages, only in some large-scale activities, similar to the current potion competition, can they have the opportunity to learn this magic as a reward. In the eyes of the surrounding mages, it is undoubtedly such a door of different dimensions. The magic that Eric cast attracted the attention of almost all the mages around him. When he thought of the reward of the magic medicine competition that Eric said before, the mages around naturally felt a surge in their hearts, hoping that they could refine the magic medicine with extremely strong effect and get the reward. As Eric enters into the gate of the different dimensions, the other mages around him also gradually have actions. Under the guidance of the person in charge of each region, the mages in the region gradually enter into the interior of the gate of different dimensions. The one who is responsible for guiding several mages, such as rod, is Sok of ice blue magic academy. Under the leadership of SOK, rod and the other two mages who entered the final came to the front of the gate of different dimensions. When the door of the different dimension was opened, many mages entered the door of the different dimension first. After several people came here, they also marched towards the space door. Before coming to this bright yellow space door, rod was still observing the space door. When he wanted to track its destination, two mages beside him immediately entered it. Because of what happened in the ice blue magic academy, after learning about rod''s ability to make potions, the two mages who entered the semi-finals with rod, no matter north or another mage, will have great pressure in the face of rod. Therefore, they don''t intend to stay beside rod, but directly enter the space gate. In front of rod''s eyes, with the actions of the two mages, their bodies completely disappeared into the space door. However, the bright yellow space door did not even produce much fluctuation inside, but their bodies completely disappeared. After noticing this, combined with the subtle mana fluctuations generated by the upper mage after entering the space gate, rod can roughly determine the direction of the space gate transmission. Rod knows that whether it''s the gate of time and space or the gate of different dimensions, according to the transmission distance of the gate, when the mage enters it, the effect will also be different. For those space gates with very long transmission distance, when the mage enters them, it will cause a strong fluctuation of the space gate itself. The situation that happened in front of rod''s eyes can only show that the distance of space gate transmission is relatively short. At the same time, according to the different fluctuations of mana, according to the knowledge learned in previous lives, rod also judged the location of the space gate transmission. What makes rod puzzled is that according to his own judgment, the position transmitted by this gate of different dimensions should be above his own area, that is, in the sky. Following the direction of the fluctuation of mana, rod looked his eyes toward the position he had judged. However, he could not see clearly what was in the sky. He could only vaguely see a black spot. Rod knew that the position he was looking for was exactly where the final of the potion competition was held. Before entering the space door, rod''s heart also appeared a strong warning. The place where the potion competition was held was beyond rod''s expectation. Once it was delivered to that place, it would be difficult to get away by conventional means. But at this point, there was not much hesitation in rod''s heart. these Long before he came to the winter city to participate in the final of the potion competition, rod was ready for everything. In this potion competition, no one knows what will happen. In order to prevent accidents, rod made some arrangements in advance. In advance, rod did not know that the final of the potion competition took place in the sky, but after realizing this, rod knew that his preparation in advance might play a great role. In the process of rod''s thinking, the master of another area in the rear also came here, waiting for rod to enter the interior of the space gate first. At this time, rod no longer waited, but walked towards the bright yellow portal ahead. During the period of time when rod was waiting in front of the portal, Sok did not enter the portal, but stayed in the same place, watching rod''s figure gradually disappear into the portal, not knowing what he was thinking. Chapter 422 From the other end of the bright yellow space door, rod came to the final of the potion competition. Different from the gate of time and space, during the guidance of the gate of different dimensions, its transmission effect is bidirectional. If rod turns back immediately, he will return to the original site, but rod naturally will not do so. As soon as he appeared, rod noticed the strangeness of the surrounding scene. Rod noticed that above him, there was a huge hot-air balloon, which lifted everything around him. Along the rope under the balloon, rod also found the main part of this thing. Rod realized that his position should be on a ship made of special materials. Rod looked around. The overall volume of the spacecraft was huge, and some high platforms could be seen everywhere. And in the center of the spaceship is the location of the spacegate that rod passed before. The mage who came here through the gate of different dimensions was also in the center of the spaceship. He had already found a place around the gate to make magic medicine. After coming to the spaceship, rod can clearly feel the strong mana fluctuation around him, as well as the sense of great threat that can be felt everywhere. these The holding of the potion competition has attracted the attention of a large number of mages, among which there are not a few high-level mages, especially in the final of the potion competition. To be able to reach the airship and witness the final with their own eyes represents their identity. In addition to rod, the other mages who came to the airship were extremely cautious for a while. Many of them had already heard from various channels about the identity of the mages who came to watch the game. these Even the members of the magic guild, which has never been interested in anything but magic, came to the final. Many well-informed mages look in awe when they look at a position on the airship. these For this reason, these mages dare not have any carelessness. these these these Even rod, who also participated in the finals, could feel some abnormality in their performance from the mages around him. Although he discovered this, rod didn''t have many ideas. After looking around, rod put his eyes on North, who was the first to come to the airship, and scanned the position around north. When rod appeared, even though he didn''t show any abnormality, he still attracted the eyes of many participating mages around him. These mages already knew that rod had made extremely precious perfect magic potion in the previous magic potion competition. these In the semi-finals of other positions, some mages have refined some precious magic potions, but the most precious one is the perfect magic potion produced by rod. In the second round, no mage can refine magic potion more precious than perfect magic potion. This also leads to the fact that the perfect potion made by rod is the highest quality potion. After noticing the appearance of rod, some mages could only sigh to themselves. these However, the sight of a few mages looking at rod is not like this. These mages did not retreat because rod had refined the perfect potion. On the contrary, in the eyes of these mages, there was a sense of eager to try, as if they wanted to challenge the perfect potion that rod had refined. these these Just looking at the eyes of the mages around him, rod could roughly understand what they were thinking. these Among the very few mages, the one that rod noticed before was one of them. Although he noticed this, rod didn''t have any idea. these If these mages still regard the perfect potion as their expectation of Rhode''s Potion refining, then there will be serious deviation at that time, which will affect their potion refining. At this time, rod has come to his own position of refining potions. Not far from rod, however, is north and another apprentice who has passed the semi-finals. The three mages are closer to each other in refining potions. It is obvious that Rhode''s area belongs to the three mages from the ice blue magic academy. Soon, Sok also came here. Soon after rod passed through the gate of different dimensions, Sok also passed through it and came to the airship here. Chapter 423 Due to waiting for a moment in the original site, when Suok entered the space gate, he noticed that some changes had taken place in the huge stone tablet in the original site. On the surface of the stone tablet, some pictures emerged slowly. Sok found that another bright yellow space door appeared in the picture, and rod, who had entered it, also appeared in the picture. After discovering this, Sok realized the function of the stele, that is, for the mages gathered below to learn about what happened in the final of the potion competition. At this time, Sok did not wait any longer. Instead, he went into the space gate and led the three mages in his area to find the place to refine the potion, waiting for the opening of the final. After waiting for a moment, all the mages who entered the final of the potion competition came to this airship and found their position. In the center of the airship, the bright yellow space door that appeared before slowly shrinks inward, and finally closes, and the surrounding space returns to its original state. If it is not for the residual mana fluctuation, it can not prove that this door of different dimensions has been opened. Seeing that all the mages had arrived, Eric, who had already been on the airship, began to guide the magic medicine competition. At the beginning of the final, Eric finally said a few words to the mages in the field, trying to remind them of something, but now, the mages around didn''t care what Eric said. Seeing this, Eric didn''t say much. At this time, the mages in the field began to refine the magic medicine one after another. Even the mages who thought their strength was not good did not give up from the beginning. The mages who can come to the airship and participate in the final of the magic medicine competition prove their research level in magic medicine. In this state, no matter who the mages are, they all take out their precious refining materials and concentrate on refining magic medicine. Next to rod, the two mages who entered the final also showed their best state to refine the magic potion. North took out a large number of rare materials from the space ring for processing, and the number of materials far exceeded that of other mages around. And another mage is to concentrate on the rough process of magic potion, in order to achieve the best effect in this process. Compared with the mages beside rod, the other mages on the airship probably deserve rod''s attention. In the process of refining, several mages took out extremely precious materials. Compared with the materials that rod had mentioned to els, the precious degree of the materials was not much different. Among these mages, the most noticeable one was the half blood mage that rod had seen before. In the process of making potions, because of his supernatural blood, the mage directly took out the core of the Elemental creature, activated it, and put it into the potion being made. When all the mages start to refine the potion, even if the whole process of the final is just beginning, their details are completely exposed in the eyes of the surrounding mages. The mages who came out of the powerful Academy were more tolerant in dealing with magic potions. Even if there were any mistakes in the process of refining, they could make up for them by the nature of the refining materials themselves. In the process of the final, there were a few mages who came here from the Lord''s territory through the second round, so their situation was not very good. Because of the low quality of the materials, if you want to make a magic potion with strong effect, you must rely on the mage to deal with it accurately and mix it with other materials. these With the different refining methods displayed by the mages, the mages watching the games around can find the mages they want to pay attention to. For the mage watching the competition, it is better to pay attention to a mage who is fluent in handling various refining materials than a mage who is careful in handling materials. While the surrounding mages were observing, rod, who was making potions, also came into their sight. these In the final of this potion competition, the potion rod intends to refine is a kind of potion that can enhance the original vitality of characters. In the process of refining potions, rod also took the spring of spirits as the main body of potions, so as to refine potions. Without the existence of the spring of elves, even rod could not refine this potion. For the particularity of the elf spring itself, even if it is not treated, the effect of drinking it exceeds the most basic perfect potion. In the whole game, only the elf spring has this effect. If the spring of spirit is used for the refining of magic medicine, then its quality as the refining material is better than all the refining materials in the conventional sense. To refine perfect potions in a normal way, the main materials needed by mages are all the core parts of some seventh level creatures. However, rod can refine potions with the Elven spring as the main material, which shows the quality of Elven spring. The elf spring itself can bring two different effects. If you take the spring of spirits as the main part of the potion, if you guide it in different ways, you will get two powerful potions with different effects. One of them is to focus on the effect of activating the potential of the spring of spirits, and refine it into a perfect potion that can greatly improve the attributes. The other is to focus on the vitality of the elf spring itself, which is used to greatly enhance the original vitality of the drinker. In a sense, the effect of promoting the original vitality is more valuable than the effect of simply promoting the attribute. cutting-edge news one o''clock It is the existence of this attribute that enables rod to survive after being seriously injured in the subsequent battle. Without this attribute, rod might have died in the previous battle. As the spring of spirits itself has the effect of enhancing the original vitality, what rod has to do is to guide this effect and make it stronger, so as to get the potion needed for the final. Chapter 424 According to rod''s understanding, mages have always been very important to life. No matter what kind of mages, they have never given up the study of life, and have achieved certain results. Among them, the life that the mages value refers to the life of themselves and those who are related to them. The mages don''t care much about the life of other creatures. Even the orthodox mages in brakata, in the process of enslaving other races, did not care about the lives of these creatures, let alone the other two kinds of mages. Among the spells developed by traditional mages, the top point of life like spells is to completely regenerate a creature. This kind of rebirth is not similar to the undead creature transformed by the necromancer, but let it completely return to the state before it was born. In order to cast this spell, in addition to meeting extremely harsh conditions, it also requires the caster to pay a great price to complete it. This spell also belongs to the fifth level of magic, which is the highest magic in a mage''s life. But the magic guild will not teach it to any mage. In the whole blakada, only a few mages can master this spell. Apart from the traditional mages, for the necromancers, everything they study is based on the point of death, which is opposite to life. The concept of life studied by the necromancer is more embodied in the ritual. these For the magician, the study of life is more intuitive. Through some magic skills, the magician can even extract their vitality, even the original vitality, directly from the organism. The study of the original vitality has always been the goal of the magicians, but most of them will be confused by its appearance when they explore the original vitality. Through some simple magic means, magicians can even transfer their original vitality to themselves directly from other creatures, but there is a great risk in doing so. Similar to those creatures that rod had seen in Warren, their original vitality was extracted by the Lord Sepp. special As for the concept of life, mages never give up their research. The most powerful mages pay more attention to it. Because of this, rod concluded that this kind of magic medicine, which can enhance the vitality of the source, can get more evaluation than the perfect magic medicine in the final of the magic medicine competition. In the second stage of the second round, rod also thought about what kind of magic potion he would make through the spring of spirits. Whether it''s the perfect potion refined by rod or another potion that can enhance the original vitality, it belongs to a very high quality potion. Any kind of potion refined has the potential to win the championship. Finally, because the rare materials on hand were not enough to refine, and considering the mage''s constant emphasis on life, in the second stage of the semi-finals, rod chose to refine the perfect magic potion, and put the magic potion which had stronger effect and could enhance the original vitality on the final. Rod deeply understood that the mages had a deep desire for the continuation of life. The improvement of the original vitality was reflected in the improvement of the coefficient of life value. The effect it brought could also improve the mage''s life. Some researches related to life are not related to ordinary mages. If it wasn''t for rod who was in charge of the spring of the elves, he would not be able to refine the potion of the special nature of the original vitality. From the perspective of the potion itself, the potion that rod intends to refine surpasses that of other mages. Even if other mages refine the perfect potion, they can''t surpass the potion that rod plans to refine. At present, what Rhode needs to do is to deal with other materials. Because it involves the concept of life, in the process of refining potions, there are not many refining materials that can be used to adjust the effect. For ordinary mages, these materials are extremely precious and need to pay a great price to collect them completely. Rhode also relied on a bottle of perfect potion to trade these materials. When refining potions, rod did not choose the same materials as before. When refining the perfect potion, rod''s treatment of the spring of spirits is to put it into the refining stage. Before refining, rod finished the rough processing of other refining materials to the point required by the Elven spring, and then joined the Elven spring for the final step. Because the spring of spirit itself has a very powerful effect, its effect is even more than most refined potions, so in refining, rod does not need to deal with the spring of spirit too much, just add it to the final refining process, as the main part of the potion. In the final, rod can still rely on this way to complete the magic potion refining, but rod did not have this plan, but chose another refining way. Rod took out the kettle containing the spring of spirit from the space ring, and added all the spring of spirit into the pot used for crude potions. When collecting the Elven spring, rod specially took out all the Elven springs there, even the spring eye was destroyed, so that no Elven spring would flow out from that position. Due to the mistakes in the process of collecting the Elven spring, rod also had a fight with the awakened Centaur leader. The only gratifying thing is that rod got a large number of Elven springs, which was enough for rod to refine the magic medicine at this time. Rod''s plan is to add all the Elven springs to the rough process. The process of refining after the crude refining is completed. Due to the loss in the rough process, to complete this process, we need to consume a lot of spirit spring. In order to produce the most effective potion, rod did not care about the loss of the Elven spring, so he used it all in the process of making potions. Chapter 425 As early as before the magic medicine competition, members of various well-known organizations in blakhada and many mages from the Academy gathered on the airship to pay close attention to the magic medicine competition. Many positions on the airship have high platforms for mages to watch the final. these The location of one of the high platforms is obviously different from that of other places. Compared with other positions on the airship, this high platform is shrouded with extremely rich magic elements, which can be easily detected by any mage on the airship. these these As mages upgrade, their perception of magic elements will also increase. For high-level mages, they can accurately perceive any subtle mana fluctuation that occurs in the surrounding space. Therefore, when there are other mages around, rashly letting the magic elements in the space gather around you, especially when mobilizing the magic elements involves the surrounding large-scale space, is actually an offence to the rest of the mages, and any mage knows this in his heart. In this kind of situation, even if some mages need to mobilize magic elements, they will try their best to suppress the generated mana fluctuation. However, the situation on this high platform is obviously not in line with this point. A large number of magic elements are mobilized and gathered here. However, for the magic elements shrouded here, the rest of the mages did not seem to have much objection, nor did they produce the anger of being offended. these These mages know that on this high platform, there should be those elemental creatures in blakhada, as well as their special spell Academy. Unlike mages'' control of magic elements, elemental creatures are born with the ability to attract the surrounding magic elements. Due to the existence of the element core, the ability to attract the surrounding magic elements is more like the characteristics of the element creatures themselves than their deliberate efforts. Because of this, for the mages around, they just looked at this position, then ignored it, turned their eyes to the final in the field, and continued to pay attention to the mages'' refining of potions. special these It can be seen from the fluctuation of mana emitted from her body that the rank of this female genie is also higher than that of other surrounding elemental creatures. At this time, the female genie''s eyes were focused on the half blood genie in the field of the final. From the aspect of appearance, there are many similarities between the half blood Genie and the female genie. The female Genie seems to be extremely impatient with the mistakes made by the mixed blood genie in the refining process. She can''t help holding her hand tightly, but she still puts her eyes on the mixed blood Genie and pays attention to his every move in the refining process. On this high platform, except for a small number of elemental creatures who are observing the other mages who are refining potions, most of the other elemental creatures are focused on this half blood monster. In the sight of these elemental creatures looking at the mixed race gods and monsters, there is more of a sense of examination than a kind of attention to itself. Apparently, the hybrid genie came from the same location as these elemental creatures. Just as the female Genie was paying attention to the movements of the hybrid genie, a snake like water element with ice blue body came to her and whispered a few words to her. Hearing what the water element said, the female Genie frowned. According to the water element, a high-level human mage wants to see himself and seems to want to discuss something. On this airship, there are a large number of high-level mages of blakada. these In the past, this situation always happened in the grand meeting of the Academy. Mages of all ranks can have a conversation with the mages they want to know in the grand meeting of the Academy. For some of the high-level mages, they are more concerned about contact with other mages than the result of the potion contest. As a genie master whose strength is about to reach its peak, this female Genie naturally understands this. What makes her wonder is why this Human Mage wants to find herself. For some reasons, the school of elemental biology managed by this female Genie has not been joined by human mages for a long time. Even if human mages move around each other, they will not find themselves. After learning this from the water element, the female Genie thought a little and asked the water element to bring the human mage to her. This female Genie wants to know what she wants from her Human Mage. these these these these Chapter 426 In the perception of these elemental creatures, the human mage in front of him has huge mana value in his body. In addition, the perspective eye cast by the Elemental creature can not produce any effect for the mage. these Compared with ordinary elemental creatures, the elemental creatures here have more perceptive abilities and perspective eyes than ordinary formal mages. these When the Human Mage comes to the female genie, these elemental creatures do not relax their vigilance, but always pay attention to his movements, afraid of the Human Mage''s abnormal behavior, even if they have already found that the Human Mage''s strength is far beyond them. For the mage who came to him, female Genie didn''t have any tension. As a top Genie master, female Genie also has strong strength. Female Genie self-confident, in the entire airship, only a few mages can pose a threat to themselves, and as long as they do not choose to fight, they can easily escape here. This is also the situation that top mages have to face. Because there is not much difference in their abilities, if they don''t improve their skills, they will not be much different from those of other mages. The battle between high-level mages is often difficult to decide. If their strength is not higher than one level, mages have too many means to protect their lives, which can help them escape from a battle. Because of this, there are few real battles between high-level mages in blakada. Even if a high-level mage is seriously offended, it only needs to pay a certain price. This is also the reason why the female Genie dares to let the Human Mage come to him. The female Genie believes that the mage will not come with malice. When I think of some things that happened in the college, and the fact that few human mages joined in, the female Genie knows that this mage must have his purpose in finding himself. After noticing the human mage who was brought here by the water element, the female Genie discovered the abnormal situation of the Human Mage for the first time. However, she did not say much, but waited for the human mage to speak first. Looking at the water element after completing the task and leaving from one side, the Human Mage seemed to think of something and sighed: "the advantages of element creatures, your constitution, no matter how human mages study magic and reach the highest level, they can''t directly use magic elements in space like you." environment I''m afraid that many formal mages can''t beat the former water element. For human mages, this is too inferior. " "The use of magic by the water element only depends on their instinct, and can reach such a level, surpassing most of the formal mages who study magic. Why do you want these elemental creatures to learn all kinds of skills to use elements just like regular mages? " "Even the enlightened blakada and many colleges do not want to see this happen. In the eyes of these mages, elemental creatures should rely on their instincts to cast their magic, rather than studying the skills of casting their magic like humans. " "The school of elemental biology that you founded has already encountered a lot of problems, right? What''s more, you have to deal with the regulators in blacada, who are not friendly to the elemental creatures. " After hearing the words of the Human Mage, the female Genie raised her eyebrows. Even if the body is composed of elements, the female Genie can also make the same expression as human beings, saying: "Did you come to me just to remind me of this?" In the words of the Human Mage, the situation faced by the female genie is expressed, and the female genie is also very clear about this. these these However, not all elemental creatures are like this, and there are also those who are very interested in human casting skills. these This female genie is such an Elemental creature. Although these elemental creatures once appeared were extremely interested in the caster''s casting skills and went on to study them, they were only a few in number. these However, this female genie is obviously different. After deeply studying its casting skills and finding that it can help greatly, its first idea is to let all elemental creatures understand this way to improve their strength. To this end, the female Genie founded a magic academy based on elemental creatures, and let the elemental creatures come to the academy to study magic skills like mages. these When the mages began to face up to this academy composed of elemental creatures, it was too late. A large number of elemental creatures understood this and went to the Academy. Even some elemental creatures came to blakada from the elemental plane just to come to this academy. This is the reason why the elemental academy is hostile to other mages, and it is also the meaning of the previous Human Mage. Chapter 427 Although we can understand the meaning of the mage''s words, the female Genie knows that the mage chose to find himself at this time, obviously not for the sake of chatting with himself. This Human Mage also knows the current situation of elemental creatures very well. In this case, he chose to come here, obviously with his own purpose, which is very clear to both the female Genie and the mage. However, although the female Genie has pointed out this point, the Human Mage still did not mention his intention. Seeing that the female Genie didn''t seem to want to talk about the situation of the element academy, the mage turned his eyes to the final of the potion competition and said: flower "I don''t know how the elemental biology understands the potion? Do you have a good candidate in this potion contest? " After hearing the Human Mage''s question, the female Genie also confirmed that the Human Mage didn''t want to mention his real intention for the time being. After perceiving the fluctuation of mana on the Human Mage, the female Genie was not anxious to understand his purpose, but said: "We elemental creatures have enough confidence in this magic potion competition, and we are sure to get a higher place, or even win the championship in a row, which is not impossible." At the same time, the female Genie couldn''t help but put her eyes on a mage in the refining field, who was the half blood mage that rod had noticed before. After perceiving the eyes of female gods and monsters, the Human Mage also put his eyes on the half blood mage. There is not much difference in the dressing of mixed blood mages. No matter the gorgeous robes or the gold ornaments on their heads, they are not much different from other human mages. In addition to the blue skin of the half blood mage, what attracts the attention of human mages is his appearance. Because of the supernatural blood, the appearance of the half blood mage obviously inherits this, surpassing all the mages around. Among them, the Human Mage found that the appearance of this half blood mage had many similarities with the female Genie beside him. Obviously, there was some secret connection between them. special He is the one to participate in the final of the potion competition in the element college this time, and he is also my son. " After learning this from the female gods and monsters, the Human Mage looked at the former half blood mage again, and also found some abnormalities. special However, when the two mages inadvertently saw the half blood mage, there were only some disgusting feelings in their eyes. Even in the eyes of the human mages outside, the mixed blood mages show far more strength in making potions than the other two mages. Human mages know that the reason why half blood mages are treated in this way is the current dilemma faced by elemental creatures. The appearance of the element academy has changed the mage''s cognition of the element biology. What makes the mage afraid is that the element academy is still growing. Due to the influence of the school of elements, the ordinary elemental creatures in blakhada are not so good. In the past, there has been a gap between mages and elemental creatures, and the gap is still widening. Human mages clearly know that for the new things evolved, whether it is the appearance of another form of mage or the change of the organism itself, they will not be easily accepted by the mages of blakada. The mages in blakhada are far less enlightened than the outside world thinks. In many cases, the mages of blakada do not accept a new thing, but have a closed attitude. The open attitude of mages can only be reflected when they clearly feel the benefits of new things. these these Even for ordinary mages, the mention of element academy will only produce a kind of disgust, rather than exploring what element academy really looks like. This can also be reflected in human mages. Human mages choose to visit female genies and try to make a deal with them in order to achieve their own purpose. At this time, the half blood mage in the field is refining magic medicine, his face does not seem to be very good. As a half Genie and half human Half Blood mage, his task is to refine the most effective potion in this potion competition, so as to enhance the influence of elemental biology, and make the elemental academy recognized by the mages of blakada. The status quo of elemental creatures is also seen by the half blood mage, who is also eager to solve all these problems. The half blood mage knows that only when he shows enough strength in the potion competition can he really change all this. However, when the half blood mage really came to the final of the potion competition and felt the pressure far beyond the second round, he clearly realized what kind of situation he was in. Once he failed, the efforts of other elemental creatures might be in vain. In this case, although the half blood mage was very attentive to the magic medicine refining, he was very nervous and worried about the mistakes in the operation. He actually made mistakes in the operation of handling materials. Although the half blood mage corrected the operation error in time, this error obviously had a great impact on him. All the operations of the half blood mage in making potions are watched by his human mages and female genies. After discovering the mistakes of the half blood mage and his nervous look, the Human Mage secretly shakes his head and turns his eyes to another mage he cares about. Chapter 428 Human mages see that the mages they care about are steadily refining the potion. In terms of operation alone, this mage is much better than the previous half blood mage. And this did not exceed the expectation of human mages. According to the prediction of Human Mage, the mage he always cares about will win the championship of the potion competition according to his strength in potion. In the process of talking with female Genie before, the Human Mage was puzzled that he never knew that the genie master in front of him actually combined with human beings long ago and gave birth to this half blood mage. Although the Human Mage was puzzled by this, he didn''t ask much. He just looked at the mage he cared about again. As if feeling the eyes of the Human Mage, the female Genie then asked, "who are you optimistic about in this potion competition?" At this time, after hearing the question raised by the female genie, the Human Mage did not hesitate. He reached out to the mage in the final arena, whom he had always been optimistic about, and said: "I believe that this mage will be the champion of this potion competition." Following the direction pointed by the Human Mage, the female Genie also found the mage who was making the potion, but did not pay more attention in her heart. On the occasion of the finals, all mages have a good command of the potions. Female genies know that even their son, the half blood mage, may not win the championship this time. They just hope that he can get a higher ranking, so as to enhance the influence of elemental creatures. In identity, this half blood mage has an advantage that no ordinary Elemental creature has. For the mage group, because of the human blood in the half blood mage, if he can get a higher place in the potion competition, he will be more easily accepted by ordinary mages. these This half blood mage, under the guidance of female gods and monsters, belongs to the camp of elemental creatures. If the Human Mage only said that he was optimistic about the mage, maybe the female genie would care about the mage he mentioned. But when the Human Mage concluded that the mage could win the championship, the female Genie did not care about the mage. Among the thoughts of female genies, human mages may not know much about potions, so they say this. The power of mages has nothing to do with their understanding of the potion, but female genies don''t care too much about it. Although she didn''t care much in her heart, when the Human Mage mentioned the mage, the female Genie still looked at the mage''s position and felt the potion he had made. At this time, when the female Genie slightly sensed the potion made by the Human Mage, her face changed for the first time. The female Genie perceives that there is a strong vitality in the potion made by the Human Mage. Even if the process of making the potion has not been completed, the female Genie can clearly perceive this. The vitality gathered in the potion refining container of this mage has reached the point that any mage can perceive. After discovering this, the female Genie couldn''t help but look at the mage twice more, which is to understand the reason why the Human Mage is sure of this. For the concept of life, the Elemental creature has a completely different understanding from the mage, but in the treatment of the original vitality, especially the magic of life, without long-term research, even the Elemental creature can not occupy any advantage. The female Genie was also curious about the mage who was able to use this huge vitality to refine the magic medicine, so she asked the Human Mage beside her: "Do you know the mage you are talking about?" At this time, the Human Mage replied: "I know quite well that this Human Mage once passed the preliminary and semi-final stages of the potion competition in my college, and refined the perfect potion with excellent effect." "After all that, you may not know who I am. self-introduction At the same time, I can also support the existence of element college. " Up to now, the female Genie finally learned his identity and purpose from this human mage. However, the female Genie did not immediately agree that he wanted to borrow his treasure, but said: "Just send a mirror to discuss this with me, els, your sincerity seems not enough!" During the previous conversation with the Human Mage, the female Genie discovered the abnormality in the Human Mage''s body for the first time from the difference in the fluctuation of mana emitted by the Human Mage''s body. Experience tells female genie that what this mage came here should be a body made of mirror image Dharma. This mage''s Noumenon didn''t come here, but it hasn''t been explained. Until now, female Genie just put forward this point. At this time, in front of the female genie, ELS''s mirror slowly said: "my body is dealing with a very difficult task. It needs to search for a treasure in the space below the ice sheet, so I can only send the mirror to come. However, I''m sure you won''t refuse this. The current situation of elemental biology is not as optimistic as it used to be. " As the master of management element college, female Genie needs to face great pressure under the current situation. The situation of elemental creatures at this time, as els said, is not as relaxed as before. In order to get out of the predicament, female genies need many powerful mages as supporters of element college. With the efforts of these mages, the current situation of element college can be stabilized. In the eyes of female genies, it is better for them to have a certain influence in the school of magic, not just ordinary mages, so as to avoid the danger that blakada may impose on elemental creatures. However, most of the mages who meet the needs of female Genie are those who firmly oppose the establishment of element college. Therefore, female Genie has not found enough mages to support the existence of element college. Chapter 429 In this case, the female Genie has long realized that she needs to make changes in order to avoid some possible anomalies. Since there is no way to get the support of powerful mages, female genies can only enhance the influence of elemental creatures among mages in other ways. And this time the opening of the college event, held in which the potion competition, no doubt gave the female Genie such an opportunity. What female genies think of is this potion competition. When all high-level mages are concerned about this, as long as a mage can perform well in the potion competition and express his support for elemental creatures, elemental creatures can rely on this to enhance their influence among mages. In order to gain an advantage in the potion competition, the female Genie also made a lot of preparations. She took out a lot of rare materials from the college and gave them to her son, the half blood mage who was making the potion. Depending on this, even the half blood mage, who was not very proficient in the potions, also entered the final with the choice of refining materials. But when the final really opened, his defects in refining potions were exposed. For this half blood mage, after many mistakes in refining, it is obviously impossible for him to win the championship, but it is still possible to get the top ten with the precious materials in his hand. After realizing this, although els came to discuss with himself in a mirror way, the female Genie had to consider his request carefully. these Compared with the mage''s noumenon, there is no difference in the thinking mode of the mirror entity, and it can also use magic. The only defect is that the mirror entity will be directly broken after a certain amount of damage. Although mages can let the mirror entity handle many affairs instead of their noumenon, when facing other mages of the same rank, sending the mirror entity will only make other mages think that it is a lack of confidence and an offence. Therefore, when discussing important matters, the mage can only choose to let the noumenon go. This is also very clear to the female genies who have lived in blakada for a long time, and they also recognize it in their hearts. As early as the mirror image of ELS came here, the female Genie had found his abnormality. If the situation of the Elemental creature is not as bad as it is now, the female Genie will immediately let the image of ELS go away from here after discovering this. She won''t say anything to him, and even doesn''t want to know his origin. However, in the current situation, for elemental creatures, the strength of MAGE supporters is particularly important. If any mage with enough status shows his attitude of supporting elemental creatures, it will have a certain impact on the current situation. Therefore, even if it is perceived that els only sent a mirror to come, the female Genie can only wait for him to show his intention. After understanding the purpose of els, the female Genie thought a little and made a decision in her heart. When hearing els explain the behavior of noumenon, the female Genie roughly guesses what kind of treasure he intends to borrow from himself. Due to the variety of effects of treasures, any creature will collect treasures, whether it is an ordinary mage or an Elemental creature like female genie. For powerful creatures, treasures that can be treated with great care naturally have their own unique uses. The female Genie realized that the mirror image of ELS chose to find herself for a special treasure in her hand. Through this treasure, the mage can ignore the terrain and detect the special things existing in the surrounding space. Both the treasure and the refining materials of the magic medicine are within the detection range of this treasure. If the behavior of ELS'' noumenon, as his mirror image says, is searching for a treasure hidden under the ice sheet, it is undoubtedly an extremely difficult thing. With the power of the mage himself, it is almost impossible to achieve this. According to the female genie''s understanding of magic, among the magic mastered by high-level mages, there is a kind of magic that can help them detect the treasures around them. Through this spell, the detection of treasure is limited to the surface world, and the effect will be affected by the terrain, similar to the position under the ice sheet, it can''t be detected by this spell at all. For female genie, this kind of treasure, which can ignore the terrain and perceive the abnormal things around, also belongs to an extremely precious existence. Through this treasure, female gods and monsters have collected a large number of precious items. Whether they are treasures for other elemental creatures or refining materials for mixed blood mages to participate in the potion competition, many of them are collected through the detection of this treasure. At this time, as expected by the female genie, after explaining the position of the noumenon, ELS said, "the treasure I want to borrow is the" eye of elements "in your hand, which can perceive the location of other treasures. If you agree, I can openly express my support for the element academy as the dean of the ice blue magic academy. " After hearing the request from els, the female Genie needs to think carefully before making a decision. According to the idea of female genie, if we can really change the situation of element college by lending the eye of element, then in fact, this transaction is very fair. But the female genie is worried about whether els will return the eye of element as he said. This special eye of elements can be said to be one of the treasures held by female gods and monsters, which has the most unique effect and can bring the greatest improvement to female gods and monsters. For the College of elements, the eye of elements also has a unique significance. In this way, there are still many worries in the hearts of female genies. After thinking about it for a while, the female genie said, "I can''t directly lend you the eye of elements. You can get the information about the eye of elements and naturally understand what it means to the school of elements." "But if you really want to search for a treasure under the ice sheet, I can go there in person and use the eye of elements to help you find the treasure you need. Of course, it also requires you to show your support for the school of elements." After getting the answer from the female genie, ELS immediately nodded, confirming the deal. Chapter 430 After the previous discussion, the deal between els and the female Genie has been reached. After completing the mission, ELS''s image wanted to go through the gate of time and space and leave from the airship immediately, but because of what he thought, he stopped using the gate of time and space. ELS realized that although he was a very powerful mage, he was about to reach the peak of a regular mage in terms of strength, but in the occasion of the potion competition, a more powerful mage also existed here. In this gathering of all the powerful mages in blakhada, even els also needs to be cautious. Once els chooses to cast the gate of time and space, the fluctuation of mana caused by the gate of time and space will attract the attention of all the mages on the airship, and even the regulators of the magic guild will put their eyes on this side. Although there is no clear regulation on the airship that mages can''t use the time and space gate to leave by themselves before the final of the potion competition, for other mages, it will undoubtedly cause some offense. For this reason, even if the powerful mages invited to the airship have little interest in the magic medicine competition, they can''t open the door of time and space at will according to their own preferences and leave from the airship. They have to wait for the final of the magic medicine competition to end. Therefore, although els has reached an agreement with the female genie, he can''t leave the airship for a while, and can only wait for the end of the magic drug race. After experiencing the effect of the perfect magic potion, ELS is very interested in the finished magic potion. However, he has no idea about the refining method of his own magic potion. care At this time, although els is not interested in the process of making potions, because he can''t leave through the gate of time and space, and is confined to the airship, ELS can only focus his attention on the mages who make potions in the field. Because he didn''t know much about the other mages in the field, ELS had to put his eyes on Sok in the field and several mages who were making potions beside him. Rod, whom els always cared about, was also among these mages. In the previous conversation with the female genie, the mage that els mentioned was rod. At this time, when els noticed rod beside Sok and the potion he was refining, he could not help but have some curiosity. Because he had talked with rod before, compared with other mages who watched the game, ELS had a deeper understanding of rod. He knew that rod could make three other perfect magic potions besides the perfect magic potions he made in the semi-finals. Because of this, when els talks with the female genie, he can conclude that rod will win this potion competition. In ELS'' opinion, since rod can refine so many kinds of perfect magic potions with powerful effects, rod will not be weak for other magic potions. As long as he chooses a suitable potion for refining, he can win the championship of this potion competition. Therefore, after feeling the huge vitality contained in the potion refined by rod, ELS was very curious about the effect of the finished product. care After making a deal with els, the female Genie once again focused on the half blood mage who made the potion in the final arena. Although there is a deal with els, the female Genie still has some expectations about whether the half blood mage can refine the magic medicine with excellent effect, hoping that he can complete the satisfactory refining, so as to enhance the influence of elemental creatures. In the process of observing the half blood mage making potion, due to some abnormal perception, the female genie''s eyes could not help turning to another mage in the field. In the perception of female gods and monsters, the vitality contained in the potion refined in front of the mage is not as grand as the first one, but it is more concise, as if the essence of the general vitality exists in the container used by the mage for potion refining. In addition to female genies, any mage who pays attention to the final of the potion competition can intuitively feel this, and there is more speculation about what kind of potion the mage is refining. The mage that the female Genie noticed was exactly the one that els pointed out. When the female Genie learned from els that the mage in the venue had made the perfect magic potion, she felt normal about the magic potion he was making now, although she was shocked by this vitality. However, for such a condensed vitality to be used in the refining of magic medicine, female genies still feel a little curious about what kind of refining materials can bear this almost condensed vitality. By virtue of her own special treasures, the female Genie also collected a large number of refining materials everywhere. However, in the impression of the female genie, the vitality contained in these refining materials, even those of the highest grade, could not be compared with the vitality in the refining container of the mage. In addition to the gap in refining materials, the female Genie also focused on the way the mage refined the potion. Compared with the surrounding mages, the refining method chosen by this mage is nothing special. It is a process of refining after rough materials. In the process of observation, female Genie also felt a bit wrong. To the surprise of the female genie, what the mage did at this time was obviously a crude process, but it had gathered such strong vitality in the container. According to the concise degree of this vitality at this time, once it enters the refining process, even the female genie who has a certain understanding of the potion can''t imagine how much this vitality will reach. After feeling the essential difference between the potion made by this mage and that made by other mages, the female Genie began to understand why els could conclude that this mage would win the potion competition. Chapter 431 On the airship, in addition to the high platform of elemental creatures, which attracts the attention of other mages because of the magic elements existing in the surrounding space, there is also a high platform in the back of the middle of the refining site, which attracts the attention of the surrounding mages. Compared with the high platform where the element biology is located, this high platform is more spacious. Any mage who pays attention to this high platform will express his awe to the mages on the high platform and dare not have any disrespectful thoughts. Even if the final of the potion competition is in progress, this high platform can still attract the attention of a large number of mages around. Even if nothing happens on the high platform, unlike the high platform where elemental creatures are located, where a large number of magic elements are gathered around, mages all keep their attention to this high platform. The mage on this stage is the real manager of blakada, a member of the magic guild. Any mage who has collected information about the magic guild in advance will know that the magic guild, which has never been interested in the grand meeting of the Academy, has shown great concern about the magic medicine competition held here. If the mage is well-informed, he can even know that the most precious artifact component that the champion of the potion competition can get is also provided by the magic guild. All the mages on the high stage of the magic guild are remarkable. Whether they are the leaders of many regulators in the magic guild, or the elite mages who are separated from the academy and join the magic guild for further study, they all appear on this high stage. The magicians, who are hard to see in many magic guilds, appear on this stage together, which shows that the magic guilds attach great importance to this potion competition. these these these Due to some information obtained in advance, the magic guild attaches great importance to this potion competition. Among the mages who come here on behalf of the magic guild, except for a few whose ranks are slightly lower, most of the other mages have the strength of more than six ranks. Compared with the high platform of other mages, this high platform is located in the rear of the center of the entire final venue. The mage on the high stage can take advantage of his position to have a panoramic view of everything that happened in the final. This high platform is the best position on the whole airship. The manager of the potion competition used this high platform to place the members of the magic guild, obviously because of this. In blakhada, although the Academy''s power has the support of many mages, and the number of the academy itself is very large, compared with the magic guild that really manages the affairs in blakhada, the Academy''s power is far less. Besides relying on the name of the magic guild as the God of mages, the magic guild can manage blakada with the efforts of a number of regulators. Among the mages on this high platform, there are not only the leaders of the regional regulators, but also the mage who can manage all the regulators, elimagnus. At the same time, this mage is also the actual leader of the magic guild. In terms of his own strength, Eli is also one of the top mages. He has already reached another level after the seventh level and is far more powerful than those who have just entered the seventh level. Among the whole blakada, Eli is also known as the closest to the original mage God. After the strength reaches the seventh level, every small improvement is reflected in the overall strength, which is a qualitative change. It''s hard to understand why there is such a big gap between the level 7 creatures and the level 7 creatures. As the real leader of the magic guild, Eli''s presence here also shows that the magic guild attaches great importance to this potion competition. The mages participating in the final and refining the magic medicine may know that they are refining the magic medicine and are seen by some powerful mages on the stage, but they do not know the identity of these powerful mages. If these mages who make potions know the identity of the mages on the stage, and know their own behavior of making potions, they will be seen by those mages who can only mention their names from their tutors in the past. Maybe they will make mistakes in the most basic processing of refining materials. At this time, as the most powerful mage on the airship, Eli is staring at a mage who is refining magic medicine. Eli''s focus on the object of magic potion refining is rod who takes out the spring of spirit to refine. In the whole field of refining potions, only rod is able to bring such a strong fluctuation of vitality in the process of refining potions. these Although the potions made by other mages can also cause some mana fluctuations in the surrounding area, they are much less vigorous than the vitality brought by rod in making potions. For Eli, even though he is already a top mage, his great vitality is rarely felt directly, let alone in this kind of magic medicine refining occasion. Looking at rod who is making potions, Eli has a premonition that the potions made by this mage can also bring some improvement to himself, and the improvement is not small. For the mages above the seventh level, they can no longer see the improvement that the conventional things can bring them. What they are pursuing is the transformation of themselves. Only in this way can their strength continue to improve. That''s the same with Eli. When Eli entered the seventh level, the promotion brought by conventional means was seriously weakened due to the relationship between the levels. Eli can''t remember how long ago he last found this kind of thing that can bring improvement to himself. After discovering this situation, Eli began to pay attention to the mage who made the potion. Due to his own experience, Eli found something abnormal in the process of observing the mage. Chapter 432 Because of the high rank, it is difficult for the low-level treasures to play a role in the mages like Eli. In the process of observing rod, Eli subconsciously uses the perspective eye to understand the situation. However, after Eli used the eye of perspective, through his own experience, Eli instantly realized that the mage who was refining the potion had used a treasure that could feed back false information to the eye of perspective. This discovery, instead of making Eli confused, led him to confirm some information from rod. At this time, although Eli still keeps paying attention to rod, his interest in rod is obviously much smaller than before. Next to Eli, another mage saw in his eyes his observation of rod and the change in his face. In the process of refining potions, Rhode used a lot of Elven springs, which caused the fluctuation of vitality. All the mages around who knew about vitality could feel it intuitively. these these these these these Part of it is to join the magic guild after completing the training of the official mage. There are still some other mages who have studied in the magic guild to the level of high-level mages, so they choose to leave the magic academy. these these these these Except for the undead mages in the spiritual society, only the Lord of silver cliff city, Elon, knows the origin of rod. these Next to Eli, another mage was also curious about rod''s identity, but did not discuss it with other mages around him. After noticing the change of Eli''s look, the mage took the initiative to ask Eli, "Eli, do you know the identity of the mage?" Although the mage''s voice is relatively hoarse, it is different from the male tone, so that people can easily distinguish her gender. Hearing the inquiry from the mage beside him, even Eli had to treat him with caution. Eli knew that the mage beside him was the famous prophet orak in the whole blakhada. Olak''s luxurious robe, from the hood on the top of her head to the hem of her robe, reveals a deep purple color. On the robe, all kinds of pendants are essential, so that one can understand her identity at a glance. With such a dress, although Olak''s face is no longer young, and her face is mostly wrinkled, it adds another kind of authority belonging to the mage to her. In Eli''s impression, in the whole magic guild, there are not many mages who can bring threats to themselves except the mage God who has no longer interfered in the magic guild, and Olak is one of them. Unlike the other mages in the magic guild, Olak still has the status of a hero. After reaching level 7, the hero template can bring terrible blessing to any creature. For low-level creatures, unless they have the hero''s expertise in combat, the hero template can not provide them with strong combat ability in a short time, but can only give them enough potential. Whether the hero can grow into a high-level creature depends on his own efforts. After reaching the high level, the blessing of the hero template will appear, and after reaching the peak of the regular creature, that is, the seventh level, the hero template will show its real effect. If a mage can''t rely on his own strength to shorten the gap between him and the hero, then the attributes attached to the hero template alone will be enough for any mage to feel awed. Even so, as a mage hero in the seventh level, Olak is also powerful. Even at the beginning of the seventh level, he can deal with Eli in the middle of the seventh level. In the territory of blakhada, Olak, known as the prophet, has the most powerful power, not her own strength, but her prediction of the future. Eli is able to take charge of the whole magic guild, also with the help of Olak''s power. Having personally experienced the impact of this prediction, Eli can''t help but be glad that the prophet Olak belongs to the magic guild camp, not in the magic academy. Even Eli, who is in charge of the magic academy, is not willing to be the enemy of such a hero mage who can predict the future. Olak is the only mage who can be by Eli''s side and ask him at any time. If they were other mages, even if they had doubts in their hearts, they would not ask Eli directly. In name, Eli is the manager of all the regulators in the magic guild. He can handle all the affairs between the regulators. Even if the regulator wants to ask him, he will not do it in this way. After hearing Olak''s inquiry, Eli realized that Olak should have seen something as well. For such a prophet, Eli knew that even if he wanted to hide something, it didn''t matter much. At this time, Eli replied: "this mage who made potions should be a necromancer." Chapter 433 When the prophet Olak asked Eli about rod''s identity, Eli did not hesitate and accurately revealed rod''s real identity. Rod would be surprised if he knew what they were talking about. these As far as rod is concerned, the situation at this time is undoubtedly extremely unfavorable. It is difficult for rod to escape from this airship by the conventional way. Because of the great distance from the ground, rod''s instant movement, which he originally relied on, could not play any role at this time. Only rod''s original preparation can have a certain effect at this time. However, for what happened on the stage, rod obviously did not know. Because of the two treasures provided by the spiritual club, so far, no other mage has noticed anything unusual about rod. When rod concentrated on refining the potion, he even ignored his identity as a necromancer for a time, and put all his attention on the potion being refined in front of him. Because of this, the potion that rod is refining is naturally highly completed. This huge fluctuation of vitality caused by the use of the spring of spirits in the refining of magic medicine undoubtedly proves this point. When Olak learned the real identity of rod from Eli, he turned his eyes to rod. Before that, although Olak also used the perspective eye on rod, she immediately realized that the feedback from the perspective eye was not the real situation of the mage. cutting-edge news Known as the prophet of blakhada, orak has a far more unconventional understanding of the use of the eye of perspective. For such a mage, although the two treasures hidden in rod''s body can play a role in a short time, they obviously can''t last too long. As Olak gets a trace of rod''s real information, he can get rod''s complete information through the perspective eye. Compared with Olak, who is fully aware of rod''s strength, Eli beside her knows that the feedback from perspective is false, but she can''t know rod''s real strength. cutting-edge news As the actual manager of the magic guild, Eli has great authority to manage all the affairs of the magic guild. The general supervisor of the magic guild also needs to act according to Eli''s instructions. Within the magic guild, only a few high-ranking mages, like Olak beside Eli, can influence his decisions. these However, when Eli manages the affairs of the magic guild, these mages also know their own position. Most of these mages will only put forward their own opinions about Eli''s decisions, and it is Eli who really makes the decisions. Because of this, when Olak got rod''s real identity from Eli, she didn''t show her disgust for the necromancer like ordinary mages, but was observing Eli''s attitude. In Olak''s impression, Eli has always been intolerant of the existence of necromancers in blakhada. For everything in blakhada, Eli hopes that it can become better than any other mage. From the former Eli, Olak can see that his willingness is not disguised, but from his heart. In Olak''s perception, Eli''s will, which is almost condensed into essence, is far more than ordinary heroes. Even Olak, who is a hero herself, can''t compare her condensed will with Eli. According to Olak''s understanding of heroes, only in terms of will, can he compare with Eli, and only some legendary heroes spread in epic stories. Even so, Eli is not a hero. The reason why Eli can''t be a hero is that he has a very high rank. He can''t turn himself into a hero just by the cohesion of his will, just like other mages. In Olak''s view, compared with the real hero, what Eli lacks may just be an opportunity. No matter when Eli becomes a real hero, Olak will not be surprised. This kind of will of Eli is also the reason why he can stand out from many mages and finally master the whole magic guild. In the whole magic guild, there are a large number of high-level mages. these The mage in the magic guild will see what Eli has done, and naturally understand his will. With the approval of most high-level mages, even some powerful regulators finally recognized Eli''s management. This is also related to Eli''s own strength. In addition to his own will, Eli has the strength to match this will, surpassing the vast majority of mages in the magic guild. If Eli only has the will, and does not have this kind of strength, it will be difficult to get the recognition of the mages in the magic guild. At least until his strength reaches a certain level, he will not be able to control the whole magic guild as he is now. According to Olak''s recollection, Eli''s management of the magic guild, as well as his requirements for other regulators, was strictly in accordance with the requirements of the once mage God, strangling all unstable factors in the territory. For the Necromancers who exist in blakhada, Eli also has no plan to be merciful. Even the Necromancers who used to be members of the magic academy, once they come into contact with the necromancers, Eli will order to expel them. For those necromancers who kill the creatures in blakhada, Eli even orders to kill them directly. these Chapter 434 For a long time, the Necromancer''s erosion of blakhada has not stopped. As a group of expelled mages, necromancers find a broader living space in the underground world, different from magicians. environment Because of the existence of evocation, what the necromancer can do is to participate in one war after another. Whether it''s the war initiated by the necromancer or the counterattack of other forces, as long as there is a war in the place where the necromancer exists, it will attract a large number of necromancer. Since the undead mages were expelled by orthodox mages, their living environment is like this. Even the undead lords who stand out from many undead mages will not be satisfied with their living environment. As the holy land of mages, the trend of blakhada has been closely watched by DEA''s necromancers. Although blakada is far away from Diya, the gathering place of necromancers, no matter how far away it is, it can not limit a powerful Necromancers. The necromancer never gave up the idea of returning to blakhada. With a series of space magic, deah''s necromancer can keep an eye on the situation in blakhada. Even some difficult information can be obtained by the thieves guild. When the Necromancers of Diya learned through a series of means that the Lords in blakhada were not as hostile to the Necromancers as they were long ago, they would take the initiative to seek the Necromancers and carry out magic research. Then they sent many necromancers to blakhada to try to contact the Lords here. The Necromancer''s attempt soon yielded results. these The laissez faire of many powerful mages is also the reason why undead magic can quickly spread among the Lords in blakhada. these Even some high-level mages in the magic guild yearn for the forbidden undead magic. In the case of the high-level magic guild allowing the development of necromancers, not to mention those ordinary regulators. flower It can be said that if it was not for the appearance of Eli and the timely formulation of a series of systems to clean up some of the Lord''s land with too obvious traces of the activities of the necromancers, the situation in blakhada would be even worse. The appearance of Eli and his influence have changed many things in blakhada. On the issue of dealing with the necromancers, Eli''s attitude is very obvious, that is, to expel them all. The necromancer also felt this, but he did not stop eroding blakada, and began to hide in blakada. With the cooperation of the Lord in blakada, the necromancer successfully avoided the search of the magic guild''s supervisor. special In OLAC''s eyes, Eli should be extremely exclusive of the Necromancer''s appearance in the final. As the leader of the magic guild, Eli is extremely disgusted with Necromancers. Any high-level mage in the magic guild knows this. When Olak confirmed rod''s identity, he was ready to intercept Eli in his heart. According to Olak''s understanding of Eli, when he confirms the identity of Lord undead, he is likely to ignore all the mages around him and directly attack Lord, who is refining potions in the field. As a member of the magic guild, orak naturally wants to avoid this situation. As a mage in the middle of the seventh level, Eli''s move is bound to cause a series of chaos. Most of the powerful mages in blakhada gathered on this airship. Among them, most of the mages came from the Academy forces in blakhada. these The images in the final will also be transmitted to the spell schools in various positions through some spells. The rest of the mages in the Academy, because of their strength, can''t feel the final personally like these high-level mages on the airship, but they can also understand the situation in the final through the video. these If Eli makes a direct attack on rod, this scene will immediately appear in the eyes of all mages who are concerned about the potion competition. At that time, even if the identity of Lord''s necromancer is really confirmed, Eli''s behavior will also attract the dissatisfaction of many mages in the college. Even if the necromancer really appears in the potion competition, it should not be dealt with by Eli. Instead, it should be handed over to the members of the Magic Academy who are responsible for the competition management. What Olak didn''t expect was that Eli, who had always been extremely disgusted with necromancers, didn''t change his face this time after he sent out the Necromancers who were refining the potions, just like that necromancer was just an ordinary one. Aware of this, Olak knows that Eli will not ignore his own identity and rashly attack the necromancer in the field. When Olak looked at the necromancer in the field again, Olak vaguely found that there seemed to be some connection between the necromancer and Eli beside him. As the respected prophet of blakhada, orak has a unique ability to feel the connection between creatures. these Olak was surprised that this necromancer had a certain connection with Eli. According to Olak''s past experience, this connection seems not shallow. After discovering this, Olak also roughly understood why Eli could keep calm after discovering the identity of the necromancer. Chapter 435 As a prophet of blakhada, when Olak joined the magic guild, he predicted many abnormal situations about blakhada, and these situations were fulfilled. Because of knowing the arrival of these situations in advance, and under the timely treatment of the magic guild, these anomalies did not cause too much impact on the territory of blakhada, and even only a few regulators in the magic guild knew the existence of these anomalies. In this process, a catastrophe that is about to take place in the territory of blakhada was also discovered by Olak in advance, and told Eli the situation in time. Through his own ability of prophecy, Olak knew that the source of this catastrophe was initiated by the savage biological territory, which the mage had always looked down upon. There is a very powerful barbarian hero in kluode. From this hero, Olak really feels the strong will which is only spread in the epic story. This kind of will, which is condensed into essence, is all hatred for the mage. Although Olak can find this, he does not have the ability to solve this problem alone. In Olak''s view, if according to some of the situations she predicted, even the whole magic guild would not be able to deal with kluode at this time. All the mages in blakada must work together to cope with the coming attack. In the prophecy, Olak noticed a artifact held by the leader of the barbarian, which can shield all the magic of the mage and make the surrounding space become a real forbidden space. Olak, who is a high-level mage, naturally knows what kind of destruction this treasure can bring to the mages of blakada. It can be said that any mage will have a sense of powerlessness in the face of such a treasure that forbids magic. Being able to cast magic is the reason why mages are better than other creatures. It is also based on all kinds of magic that mages realize the long-term enslavement of surrounding areas. Once the forbidden magic ball effect is activated, there will be no difference between mages and ordinary people in the forbidden magic space. Even Olak himself will be completely restrained by the forbidden magic space. Under the influence of the forbidden magic ball, even the seventh level mage is no different from ordinary human beings. Above the level of treasure, the forbidden magic ball itself goes beyond the category of ordinary treasure and reaches a higher level of artifact. For ordinary people, the artifact that they often hear about is the artifact that requires the combination of various artifact parts. Once the artifact parts are collected, the artifact can show its real effect. For any creature, the artifact has full attraction. This is why rod has been collecting Titan''s arrow parts. Compared with other people, rod has the reward of inheritance task, and can sense the location of artifact parts without collecting intelligence. With this in mind, rod already has two artifact parts, and he has a clue about the collection of the third artifact part. I believe that the collection process will be equally smooth. In addition to the combined artifact, there is a single artifact. Compared with the combination artifact, the collection of this artifact is easier, just need to find the body of the artifact, can show its real effect. Even if it is a single artifact, the effect it can bring is also very powerful, and it will not be weakened by the lack of artifact parts. Like the forbidden magic ball in the hands of the barbarian leader, it is such an artifact. Under its function, the abilities of all mages are severely limited. No mage can break the restrictions imposed by artifact, and can''t cast magic around the space where the forbidden magic ball is located. It can be said that the appearance of this artifact naturally restrained all mages. If there is no forbidden magic ball, in Olak''s eyes, the war launched by kluode may not be worth too much attention. Even if any seven level mage tries his best, the barbarian army will be hard to deal with. Perhaps the only thing worth Olak''s attention is the high-level creatures in the barbarian army, the bimont beasts with the same size as hills. Although Olak did not know how the barbarians reached an agreement with these bimonths to allow them to participate in the war, he still knew the real strength of these beasts in his heart. Among many high-level creatures, bimong''s melee ability is one of the best. Bimont is good at this kind of close combat on the ground, and has a strong vitality. Even the mighty dragon can''t occupy any advantage if it launches close combat with bimont on the ground. these However, the appearance of forbidden magic ball has changed all the situations. Even the ordinary creatures in the barbarian army, the mage has no way to deal with them, let alone the behemoths. After losing the most powerful casting ability, the mage''s own strength is not worth mentioning. these In addition to the target of the war, Olak also foresees the tragic situation of blakada at the end of the war. In this war, there were a lot of damage to the mage group, and countless mages who devoted themselves to studying magic died in this war. Blakhada, which was once extremely brilliant, was in ruins at last. Most of the land in the territory was turned into ruins, and all kinds of precious relics were completely destroyed. Naturally, all this was brought about by the barbarian army. Under the effect of forbidden magic ball, it seems that the mages only have the option of sending puppet demons to delay time and let themselves retreat from the army battlefield, and let their home be destroyed by barbarians. In OLAC''s heart, he wants to avoid this situation very much, but for this artifact, even OLAC has no better way. Olak truthfully reported all this to Eli, but to Olak''s surprise, Eli didn''t seem to take any measures to avoid the war. Chapter 436 In Olak''s eyes, even though he has already told Eli about all the situations that are going to happen in blakhada and the coming war, Eli has not taken any measures to deal with them. Due to his high position in the magic guild, Olak can easily observe that the resources of the magic guild are not mobilized. It seems that the war information he provided to Eli was also concealed by Eli. Except Eli, all the other mages knew nothing about the coming of the war. And this, can''t help but let Olak heart feel very strange. For Eli himself, Olak has always been a very trusting attitude. Because of the will of Eli, Olak believes that everything Eli does will be considered by blakhada. This is an undoubted characteristic of Eli. Any mage who has contact with him can feel this. Although there are some doubts in his heart, Olak will not doubt Eli himself. Even though Eli''s laissez faire led the barbarian army to invade the border of blakhada, Olak''s trust in Eli remained unchanged. Because he has been paying attention to the abnormality at the border, Olak knows clearly that during the period of time when the final of the potion competition was held, the barbarian army had already invaded the border of blakada, and was still rapidly deepening. these At present, most of the areas attacked by the barbarian army are still the territory of the mage Lord, and they have not yet reached the position of the Academy, so that the grand meeting of the academy can be carried out smoothly and the potion competition can be held as scheduled. As for the leader of the barbarian army, that is, the holder of the forbidden magic ball, Olak also paid close attention to his every move in the war. Through these observations, Olak found that the barbarian leader had a strong hatred for the mage, which was also the source of the barbarian''s attack on blakada. Because of this strong hatred, the barbarian leader has no chance to settle the war peacefully with the mage, and the mage of blakada will not allow the existence of this forbidden magic ball that threatens the mage''s root ability. The war, initiated by krylord, is doomed to end with the complete defeat of one side. Olak knew in his heart that when Eli heard about the war, he couldn''t fail to take measures to deal with it. Even for a moment, Eli didn''t seem to take any actions to deal with it, but he was no less worried about the war than himself. For this reason, even if Eli, who is in charge of the management of the magic guild, does not take any action, Olak only arranges in the aspects he does not know. Olak himself, in order to deal with the next war, also made a lot of efforts, hoping to let bracada deal with the disaster. Due to the existence of forbidden magic ball, magic can''t play any role in this war. Orak''s response is to contact the other forces around blakhada by his own identity as a prophet. Among them, as the most powerful human force, eracia is orak''s primary contact object. In addition, in order to deal with the forbidden magic ball, Olak also contacted those excellent alchemists in blakada. Among the magic guilds, there are such a group of excellent alchemists. They are the alchemists who sell the treasures to the mages and make the magic images. Alchemy can bring very effective positive benefits, and has a systematic way of learning, but in the whole territory of blakhada, and only within the magic guild, there are records of these ways of learning. When Eli took charge of the magic guild, the magic guild released the control of alchemy, and the puppets that the mage could control were no longer limited to the most basic magic images. Many powerful mages will choose to go to the headquarters of the magic guild to learn alchemy. In this, the magic guild also trained a group of very talented alchemists. At that time, more kinds of puppet demons were created by alchemists who were good at alchemy. Both the gold puppet, the diamond puppet, and the most powerful Titan giant puppet were developed by mages at this time. these Magic puppets have always been an important part of alchemy. Mages have never given up on the improvement of magic puppets, whether they are making materials or combining materials. In the current territory of blakada, the most powerful puppet is the Titan giant puppet. From the biological level, the Titan giant puppet has reached the peak of the conventional biological level, that is, the stage of the seventh level biological level. Even with bimonthly, it will not fall into too big a disadvantage and can persist for a long time. Although the Titan giant puppet has reached the level of the seventh level creature, it is only in the initial stage of the seventh level and has not reached the final level. There is still much room for improvement. Previously, through the discussion of some high-level mages, Olak had heard that a seven level mage had developed a more powerful dragon shaped magic puppet in a magic academy in brakata. The level of this kind of dragon like puppet has surpassed that of the most well-made Titan giant puppet at present, reaching the level of the middle of the seventh level, and even towards the later stage of the seventh level. Even if Olak himself encounters this kind of creature, even if he does his best, he may not be able to defeat it. However, for the appearance of this dragon shaped puppet, even the high-level mages who mentioned this point only regarded it as a kind of rumor and could not confirm its real existence. At this time, Olak moved his vision from Eli to another high platform on the airship. According to Olak''s impression, it is said that the mage who made the dragon shaped magic puppet was on this high platform. Whether the Dragon puppet exists or not, and whether it can be used in this war, still needs Olak to visit the mage to confirm. Chapter 437 With the progress of the final of the magic medicine competition, all mages in the field have reached the refining stage for the magic medicine. Some mages have even reached the last few steps of the refining process. Only a few mages are still in the rough stage. In this process, the mages who watched the competition around the airship also found the objects of their attention. these The eyes of the surrounding masters were not all focused on rod. Although the fluctuation of life energy surpasses the fluctuation of general energy in quality, no one can guarantee that this kind of energy fluctuation must correspond to the quality of magic medicine before the appearance of finished magic medicine. With the progress of the final, the mage''s refining process of the potion also spread to the ground below by means of images. Due to the extremely special vitality fluctuation in the potion made by rod, rod''s figure appeared many times in the images transmitted to the ground. Even at the beginning of the final, that is, when the vitality fluctuation appeared, rod''s figure occupied the whole image. For the mages on the ground, they can only see the images transmitted to the ground, but can''t detect the fluctuation of vitality by their own perception, so they are more curious about rod''s repeated appearance. these these All this is also seen by Elon on the ground. When rod boarded the airship, because Elon was not a contestant in the final and was only an ordinary Lord in status, he could not board the airship with other contestants, so he could only watch the video of the competition on the ground and wait for the final result. Among the mages who can come to the airship and witness the final of the potion competition, except for the high-level mages in the Academy, there are only some influential members in blakada. For the Lords in the territory of blakada, although they were allowed to join because of the particularity of this academic event, none of them could board the airship in the final of the potion competition. Seeing rod appearing in the final video one after another, Elon knows that the potion he made in the final has obviously attracted the attention of those high-level mages on the airship. For why rod insisted on participating in the potion competition, Elon also got some answers in his mind. Elon himself didn''t want to be in this potion contest. In Elon''s view, the competition held in the grand meeting of the academy is always dominated by the magic academy. Forces outside the magic academy will never know how long the mages in the academy have prepared for the theme of the competition in advance. Although rod showed his own strength in the potion competition before, and even refined the perfect potion with excellent effect, Elon didn''t have any good prospects for rod to win the championship. It was only at this time, when the images of rod appeared one after another, that Elon recognized rod''s strength. Even in this competition, which gathered all the mages who were good at potions, the potions made by rod could be regarded as extremely strong. But at the same time, for rod, who is making magic medicine, Elon also has some worries in his heart. Compared with other mages, Elon is more aware of the identity of Lord undead. If rod is just an ordinary mage, there is no problem. Elon had also thought of taking advantage of the opportunity of the potion competition to try to get rid of rod''s control and recapture the genie hero, but finally gave up the idea. Even without the existence of rod, it is extremely difficult for Elon to deal with the girl who has been with rod and the cooperation of gods, monsters and heroes. Compared with fighting with other mages, Elon is more willing to maintain the status quo. At this time, in Elon''s mind, I only hope that rod can successfully complete this potion competition, even if he does not win the championship, it is much better than the accident. More worried than rod and Elon on the launch boat is the situation inside the territory. In addition to Elon and rod, none of Elon''s other subordinates, or even the waiters who are responsible for serving Elon, came to the final of the potion competition through the gate of time and space. In the original ice blue magic academy, Sok led the mage here by opening the door of time and space. Because of the distance between the two places, each new member will increase the loss of space calibration. In addition, there are some restrictions on the Lord''s power in the school of magic. Finally, Elon can''t lead any of his subordinates here. After learning this, and rod ordered Rowling to return to silver cliff city, Elon asked all his subordinates to lead Rowling back together. According to Elon''s original prediction, due to the geographical location of silver cliff city, even if the border of blakada has been attacked, according to the trend of barbarian army going deep into blakada, the war will not affect silver cliff city in a short time. The existence of silver cliff city is enough to persist until the final of the potion competition. At that time, even if he had to return through the gate of time and space, Elon would be able to return to silver cliff before the barbarian army arrived. care Compared with the rogue guild in ice blue magic academy, the rogue guild here is larger in scale and more accurate in intelligence collection. cutting-edge news One of the points mentioned in the intelligence makes Elon worry about the situation of Yinya city. Chapter 438 Through the intelligence of the thieves guild, Elon learned that there were many different voices in the barbarian army that was going to drive straight in. The barbarians who followed Tanan to capture the border of blakhada originally just obeyed Tanan''s orders and wanted to complete their revenge on blakhada. However, when they easily captured the city built by the mage and felt the prosperity completely different from that of krylord, their ideas changed. Even the barbarians in the army who believe in Tanan and are willing to fight with Tanan hope to complete revenge and plunder the wealth of the mage as much as possible through this war. these The wealth possessed by mages is something that ordinary barbarians can never possess. For plundering these treasures, the barbarian army has no guilt. In their view, the wealth possessed by master blakhada, which concentrates the treasures of all the surrounding areas, was originally obtained by enslaving the surrounding areas for a long time. Blakhada''s rule over the surrounding areas lasted for a long time, and the colonies he controlled were not only kluode. If it wasn''t for the appearance of Tanan and the possession of this forbidden magic ball, the rule would last for a long time. Perhaps it is only when there is a problem inside blakhada that the long rule brought by the mage will be ended. these these Although the existence of forbidden magic ball can restrain the ability of all mages from the front, when mages are prepared to avoid war, forbidden magic ball can not bring any help to barbarian creatures in pursuit. Many times in succession, when Tanan led his men to break through the city gate, except for some civilians who didn''t have time to evacuate, there was no mage in the city. Obviously, he got the information in advance and evacuated by using space magic. these Those who are willing to fight back against blakhada with Tanan are not all barbarian creatures who believe in him. Many of them have recognized the current situation, reached an agreement with Tanan and participated in the battle. Among them, the most obvious is the Cyclops in the barbarian army. Like the behemoth, the Cyclops live deep in the territory of krylord. Even when the mage enslaves krylord, they do not really conquer the deep land. For the Cyclops, they have no hatred with the Mage at all. Tanan was able to get the Cyclops to join the barbarian army, and he also reached an agreement with their leaders, all the Cyclops recognized by the Cyclops, which led to the help of the Cyclops. In the face of the wealth here, the one eyed king is the one who supports plunder most. Without the one eyed king, Tanan would not let his barbarian army plunder the city after it was captured. these In the face of this situation, Tanan''s heart also has some worries. Although in the current war, the mage did not carry out decent resistance, the time that the barbarians could really occupy the advantage might not last long. Although there is a forbidden magic ball in Tanan''s hands, Tanan never despises blakada''s mage. This land, which enslaved kluode for countless years, naturally has its unique heritage. Most of the influence of Tanan lies in the barbarian slaves. Even some fanatical barbarians are willing to fight and die for Tanan, but it is only a few. More barbarians still hope to gain enough benefits in this war. The successive victories, however, did not yield much, which undoubtedly aroused the dissatisfaction of some barbarians. Although it was suppressed by Tanan, it could not last long. these It has been a long time since the barbarian army made the same profit as it did at the beginning. In the eyes of these barbarians, the greatest benefit can be obtained by searching the towns that are too late to evacuate. flower these At the beholder''s signal, some of the Cyclops with some of the barbarian army of creatures out, began to wantonly attack the surrounding towns. With the army of Tanan in front, the one eyed king is not afraid of the master''s resistance. The mages with a little insight have evacuated from the surrounding towns at this time. Even if the mages stay here resist, they can''t play a big role. By plundering the surrounding towns, these barbarians gained a lot of wealth. The one eyed King''s action also led many barbarian leaders to try to break away from the barbarian army and invade the area in blakada alone. At this moment, the nature of the barbarians was completely exposed. If braqada''s elite army existed here, it would not have happened in the course of the war. The one eyed King''s action undoubtedly aroused Tanan''s great dissatisfaction. However, in order to maintain the stability of the army, Tanan could only let the one eyed King''s action go and let the rest of the Cyclops leave the team and attack the surrounding towns. And that''s why Elon is worried. cutting-edge news According to this trend, it is only a matter of time before the barbarian army attacks silver cliff. Chapter 439 At this time, Tanan, who is leading the army forward, is also facing a big problem. It is also their decision after recognizing the current situation that the army members led by Tanan will choose to attack blakada. Even the barbarians who once resented the mage, when they recovered all the land in the territory of krylord under the leadership of Tanan, the hatred gradually dissipated. What these barbarians hope more is to let Tanan lead the creatures in the territory of krylord to develop, rather than counter attack blakada. However, even the most trusted barbarian in Tanan could not change his decision. In the army led by Tanan, many leaders of the forces recognized his strength and the ability of the forbidden magic ball in his hand to restrain all mages'' casting ability, so they joined the army to counter attack blakada. these these Even the barbarians who believe in Tanan have great doubts about whether they can overthrow the mages by relying on the power of krylord. As Tanan once said, to eliminate all the mages of blakhada is just a goal. All the barbarians wanted was to vent their anger by taking the town of blakada. However, for Tanan, he really recognized this point and wanted to eliminate all the mages in blakada. For any intelligent creature, the essence of war is not destruction, but plunder and occupation, but for Tanan, this is not satisfied. Even compared with the barbarians who were tortured by the mage physically, Tanan''s hatred for the mage was still stronger. What happened to Tanan, whether it''s the death of his family or the way the mage used to deal with the creatures in kluode, made Tanan make up his mind to destroy all the mages in blakada and the civilization of the mages in blakada, just as the mages did to the creatures in kluode. When Tanan really made up his mind and concentrated all his will on this point, he suddenly realized that there seemed to be a great change in himself. Tanan is also a natural hero. He does not need to refine his will to get the growth potential similar to that of a hero. It is this that makes Tanan go all the way in his adventure and finally find the magic ball. In the past, Tanan didn''t know what it meant to be a natural hero. He just regarded everything that happened to him as a gift from his ancestors and a reliance for him to make a difference. Relying on his natural hero status, Tanan defeated numerous powerful enemies. However, when Tanan really condensed his will and vowed to destroy all the mages in blakhada, he realized that all he had experienced, whether he was a natural hero or he had obtained the magic ball, was to achieve his goal, that is, to destroy all the mages in blakhada. In Tanan''s mind, as a natural hero, he was different from all other barbarians from the beginning. For other creatures, before they become heroes, they must gather their own will, but natural heroes don''t need this process. As the name suggests, natural heroes have heroic characteristics from the very beginning. When Tanan really gathered the will of heroes, he realized that the identity of natural heroes was not just a gift, but more like a mission to be accomplished and a responsibility to bear. It was at the moment when tananming realized his mission that his heroic specialty changed. Just like ordinary heroes, natural heroes have innate heroic expertise, but this kind of hero expertise is more like a kind of front, unable to show the real potential of natural heroes. Only when the natural hero, like the ordinary hero, condenses all his will, the real hero''s specialty will show. Because of this, Tanan will make up his mind to take the elimination of all the mages in blakada as his mission. Even if his subordinates didn''t believe his goal, Tanan didn''t care. Since Tanan joined the fight of kluode, the barbarian army has not experienced any failure. As long as he continues to go deep into the territory, the mages of blakada will be wiped out sooner or later. Even so, some of the situations faced by his subordinates also made Tanan feel extremely upset. Many creatures who did not exert any strength in the process of the struggle of kluode came to blakada, because of the plunder of the surrounding areas, seriously slowed down the speed of the army. these these Originally, Tanan let the barbarians plunder, hoping to improve the morale of all creatures and make them fight with the mage better, but Tanan finally regretted it. In the course of these days, Tanan did not know how many barbarians he found leaving the team to plunder the surrounding areas. The speed of the army''s advance was seriously reduced, and the morale of the whole army was far from the beginning. Although there is a forbidden magic ball, Tanan''s sense of crisis has never disappeared. Although Tanan made up his mind to destroy all the mages, he never despised the mages of blakhada. On the contrary, Tanan had more consideration than other barbarians. Tanan knew that even with the existence of forbidden magic ball, the battle for the mage would not be smooth. After experiencing the initial failure, the mage is bound to take measures to deal with the forbidden magic ball. If he does not capture several important positions in blakada in time, then the outcome of the war is unpredictable. The plundering of unnecessary positions by the subordinates seriously slowed down the speed of the troops. Even except for a few subordinates who could capture a town independently, the other subordinates'' pure attack behavior was strongly resisted by the mage and even suffered heavy damage without forbidding the magic ball. This is the reason why Tanan and his subordinates have great differences. Chapter 440 Tanan knows that after this disagreement appears, he must solve it as soon as possible. Only in this way can he let his subordinates continue to fight with the mage as they think, instead of plundering in blakada according to their own wishes. these At this moment, Tanan couldn''t help thinking of the elite troops he had seen in the course of his adventure. If they were those troops, there would be no such problem. these To this end, Tanan can only make up his mind to punish some creatures who do not obey his command. Among them, some of the resistance is very serious, Tanan even ordered to kill them directly, in order to frighten the rest of the barbarians. these Tanan''s prohibition of arbitrary plunder has undoubtedly aroused great dissatisfaction among the army. Ordinary creatures may not dare to resist because of Tanan''s dignity, but those creatures who are already powerful will not agree with this. Originally, because of Tanan''s joint proposal, the creatures who joined the army made their own decisions one after another after seeing the plunder of the wealth that the mage could obtain and Tanan''s own stubbornness. For a time, in addition to some of the barbarians who fully recognized Tanan, many of them separated from Tanan''s army. It is similar to the one eyed king, who had never listened to the command and allowed his men to plunder everywhere. At this time, he broke away from the army of Tanan and led his men to plunder everywhere in the territory. these these The target of Tanan''s hatred is not the specific mages, but all the mages in blakhada. This may be an act of anger, but Tanan sees it as something he has to accomplish. Therefore, even if some of his subordinates choose to leave here and plunder the surrounding towns, for Tanan, it is also helping him to complete his original intention and destroy the mages of blakada. Naturally, Tanan will not stop them. Now, although the Cyclops who originally belonged to the army of Tanan have left, the impact is not big, and due to Tanan''s prestige among barbarians, this impact has been suppressed to the minimum. The strongest creature in the barbarian army, which is also the last card of Tanan, and the strongest creature of krylord, bimont, is still in the army, following the army. Instead of relying on the agreement to allow the Cyclops to join the forces of the counterattack against blakhada, Tanan was able to let the bimonthly beast join it because of his natural hero identity. As for the wealth in the eyes of ordinary people, the behemoth is not interested. In a sense, the behemoth retains a large part of the wild existence and has no concept of wealth. When Tanan came to the depths of krylord, in addition to completing the agreement with the Cyclops, he was surprised that the behemoth, which existed there, offered his loyalty. Just after Tanan''s natural heroism was fully awakened, he could feel some connection with his ancestors. Even though he has been enslaved by blakada for countless years, and even his own culture has been completely lost under the rule of the mage, the ancestors of his creatures are still watching the land and observing all the creatures that exist on it. Among them, as a natural hero, Tanan naturally came into the sight of his ancestors. After knowing Tanan''s will, the ancestors naturally expressed great support for this. When Tanan accepted the behemoths, he clearly felt the will of his ancestors. In Tanan''s view, the behemoths were the link between their ancestors and themselves. Tanan believes that all he has done will be seen by his ancestors. The loyalty of these behemoths undoubtedly shows this point. But what Tanan did was not to get the approval of his ancestors, but to complete his mission and revenge on blakada. The behemoth is very big. In the eyes of other barbarians, the ogres, even the Cyclops, who are always tall, are not worth mentioning. In the process of conquering the city, the behemoths also fight. Their huge size and claws are their weapons. They can easily tear up all the creatures in front of them. Those barbarians who believe in Tanan, after seeing the behemoth that only exists in the epic story, undoubtedly become more fanatical to Tanan, and even regard Tanan as the incarnation of their ancestors. these For the current Tanan, although some creatures are separated from the army, the overall strength of the army does not have much influence. On the contrary, it moves faster. It will not be long before Tanan can reach the first destination of this trip. There are still a large number of barbarians in the territory of krylord, who are constantly rushing to the border. When Tanan''s story spread, these savage creatures were all inspired to follow Tanan to complete the resistance against blakada. What is certain is that great changes have taken place in the whole territory of krylord because of the existence of Tanan. What Tanan didn''t notice was that when he finished controlling the army by punishment, the behemoths who had been following the army under his command suddenly appeared some agitation, but they calmed down in a moment, as if nothing had happened. Chapter 441 Because of the differences between Tanan and his subordinates, some of Tanan''s subordinates plundered the towns in blakada wantonly, which was the reason why Elon was worried. In Elon''s view, even though Rowling and vita did not encounter the barbarians'' attacks on their way back to silver cliff city, silver cliff city is not the safest place. Elon didn''t know whether the barbarian plunder would reach silver cliff, but even if he realized this, Elon didn''t have any solution to this problem for a moment. In terms of strength, it is extremely difficult for Elon to deal with the monster hero Vita alone. However, Elon is still worried in his heart. In this case, Elon can only hope in his heart that the barbarian army will not arrive at Silver cliff so early. At this time, while Elon is thinking about silver cliff city, there are some changes in the center of the field, that is, the position of the final of the potion competition. At the same time, after discovering this, some mages around Elon are also agitated, like cheering for the mages in the video. Apart from these mages, most of them are still calm. The changes in the image also attracted Elon''s attention and interrupted his previous thinking. At this point, Elon puts his eyes on the image in the middle of the field, and wants to know what happened. Elon noticed that according to the image, there should have been a mage who had finished refining the potion. It seems that the effect of the potion is in line with the mage''s expectation. The mage is very satisfied with the potion. But when he finished refining the potion, he noticed that the rest of the mages around him were still refining, and suddenly his confidence in the potion in his hand decreased a lot. After noticing that the mage had finished refining the potion, the mage who was in charge of the final competition immediately collected the potion for inspection by the high-level mage. At the same time, the mage who made the potion, under the leadership of the manager, came to inspect the position of the potion. Different from the previous competition, there is not only one mage who is responsible for checking the potions in the final, but according to the regions where the grand meeting of the college is held, one mage in each region can participate in the test of the potions. In the area where rod came, the mage who was in charge of checking the potions was Sok who had been watching them making potions. When sock noticed that a mage had finished refining the potion, he immediately set out to go to the positions of many high-level mages. Before leaving, Sok took a special look at rod''s position. For rod in the process of refining potion, the powerful vitality, even Sok, also feel a burst of panic. After observing the other mages'' refining of magic potion in the final, Sok didn''t expect the other two mages to get a higher ranking. special With the last finished potion as an example, through the process of refining the potion by North and the materials he used, Sok can roughly understand the position of the potion refined by North in the final of this potion competition. The as like as two peas in the ice cream academy, which did not happen in the second stage of the rematch, is very different from the magic medicine which was once produced in the ice blue Academy. The psychic potion made by north is much better than the novice of potion, but it''s nothing in the final of potion competition. Sok noticed that there were too many mages in the field of the final, making more potions than north. Although North hasn''t finished refining the potion yet, from what he has shown, Sok can roughly guess that the potion he made can''t get any higher ranking, but it won''t be too low. Sok predicted that North''s final place should be in the middle of all mages in the final. In addition to North and rod, there was another mage sent to the final by Sok at the same time, who came from another Magic School adjacent to the ice blue magic school. In Sok''s impression, his ice blue magic academy often competes with this one. If it wasn''t for the mage in the ice blue magic academy, he really didn''t have any talent for potions. In addition, the Academy couldn''t provide suitable refining materials to the mage participating in the final, so Sok would not let the mage enter the final. According to North''s prediction, if the mage of ice blue magic academy is determined to enter the final, then the final place can only be the bottom. On the contrary, if the mage from different academies is allowed to enter the final, the situation is likely to change. Similar to the potion competition, especially in the final of unlimited refining materials, what the competition is about is not only the mage''s refining methods, but also the support that the academy can provide. In the research of magic medicine, if it doesn''t reach the level of a master, it''s hard for any mage who makes magic medicine to produce high-quality magic medicine by adjusting the way of refining or by adjusting the way of refining the main materials of magic medicine. If you want to produce high-quality magic medicine, you need all kinds of rare refining materials. Even a mage who has just studied the potion, if he uses all kinds of rare materials to refine the potion, as long as he slightly avoids some refining materials with conflicting properties, he can get the potion with excellent effect. For most mages who refine potions, the importance of refining materials is more than their own refining methods. This is also the stage of the development of the potion. The mages who study the potions attach more importance to the rare refining materials in their hands than to their treatment of the materials. This is reflected in the final of the potion competition. If the mages here want to get a higher place in the final of the potion competition, the materials used for refining are extremely precious. Through the processing of these refining materials, these mages will be able to achieve a very high ranking. The magic medicine competition originally hoped to see the competition of refining skills displayed by various mages, but ultimately depends on the inside information of various magic schools. Chapter 442 In Sok''s view, when the mage reached the final, his college would also support him, and the materials used by the mage for refining undoubtedly proved this. However, although the refining materials put forward by this mage are much higher than those in the semi-finals, they are still much lower than those of other mages in the finals. Even Sok can''t change this. According to Sok''s prediction, the magic potion that this mage eventually made may be comparable to North''s to a certain extent. It''s still quite different from those mages who are really good at making magic potions in the magic potion competition. these But for rod, whether it is the material he used to refine the potion, the extremely strong fluctuation of vitality caused by it, or the proficiency he showed in the process of refining, it is difficult for Sok to judge. Like the other two mages, Sok can''t evaluate rod''s process of making potions, but Sok believes that the final ranking that rod can get will be far higher than the other two mages. Although Sok didn''t know what kind of potion rod was refining, he was able to prove his idea just by the vitality fluctuation caused by the process of refining potion. Even other high-level mages on the airship noticed rod who was refining potion because of the strong vitality fluctuation. Because of rod''s unique ability in refining potions and the perfect potions he made before, Sok was relieved that rod could get a higher ranking. In Sok''s mind, although rod refined the perfect potion in the semi-finals, it is obviously extremely difficult to win the potion competition with the perfect potion that has appeared once. For rod, Sok just hopes that he can reach the top ten position, so that he can meet Sok''s original expectations. At this time, seeing that rod was still concentrating on refining, Soke was relieved. After looking at rod''s position for a few minutes, Sok no longer waited. Instead, he immediately left the field and came to the high platform for checking the potions with other mages. Through an immaterial light red barrier, Sok came to the high platform at the edge of the airship. As soon as he got to the high platform, Sok obviously felt something different. Compared with the previous position, there are no magic elements around this high platform, and even it is extremely difficult for Sok to mobilize his own magic elements. Except for Sok, any mage who came to this high platform felt this. In this state, even the most powerful mages can''t cast their magic at this time. these In the space of the ceremony of forbidding demons, all magic elements will be excluded, even the magic elements existing in the mage''s body. If you are always in the space of forbidden magic ceremony, the mage''s mana value will also decrease rapidly. Similarly, due to the existence of the ceremony of forbidding demons, any spell cast from the outside of the space covered by the ceremony to the inside of the space will also be invalid. The existence of the ceremony of forbidding demons itself will isolate the appearance of all magic. The same as other magic rituals, the arrangement of the forbidden ceremony also needs ritual materials, and this kind of ritual materials is extremely precious. Even a high-level mage who consumes all his wealth may not be able to collect all the ritual materials. The effect of the ceremony is very powerful, which can isolate all the magic elements, but the method of destruction is very simple, just destroy any node around the ceremony, it can make the ceremony invalid. In Suok''s view, there is no material related to the arrangement of the forbidden ceremony on the surface of the high platform. It is obvious that the arrangement of the ceremony exists in a more secret place. At the same time, the high platform used to check the quality of magic potion is selected at the edge of the airship, which is also to slow down the influence of the forbidden magic ceremony on the magic elements, so as not to interfere with other mages on the airship. Although the mage who came to this high platform was extremely uncomfortable with the loss of his casting ability, he immediately adapted to it and did not complain about the ceremony. These mages noticed that even the mages whose original identity was much higher than them also existed in the forbidden magic space, so they could not complain about the forbidden magic ceremony. Sok, who came here, even met Eric, whom he respected all the time. He also waited in this space. these these As the high platform is located at the edge of the airship, many mages will look beyond the fence at the edge of the airship to the view outside the airship. When all the mages who are responsible for checking the potions arrive at the scene, the first mage who finished the potion refining before and the potions he refined appear in this arena together. In the process of being guided by the manager, the mage did not realize how his potion would be tested. He just followed the manager and came to this high platform. these these After discovering this, the mage who took the lead in refining the potion was at a loss. As for the potion he made, the mage was not confident either. He was the first one to finish the potion because of his fast refining speed. these Chapter 443 For the first player, the mage who checked the effect of the Potion on the stage did not care too much, but focused on the potion he made. Just by observing the player who came to the stage with the potion, and through his reaction, the mage on the stage can roughly know what level of the potion he made. these these However, these mages still need to check the effect of the potion to determine the player''s ranking. In the uneasy sight of the first player who finished the magic potion refining, these high-level mages began to check his magic potion. Soon, the effect of the potion will be checked. these Due to the different effects of magic medicine, there is no exact score standard to evaluate the rarity of magic medicine. They are all magic potions that bring benefits. Because of the different types of magic potions, it is difficult for mages to define which kind of magic potions bring benefits. They are more precious. The real value of magic medicine depends on the real effect it can bring. Therefore, in the final of the potion competition, for different kinds of potions, the evaluation standard formulated by the mage is to divide the potions into several levels according to their effects. In this way, the mage will classify the potions with similar quality into the same category. Only after all the players have finished refining the potions will the first category be subdivided. For the first player who finished the magic medicine refining, there was no dispute among the high-level mages who checked the magic medicine. Soon, they finished the test of the magic medicine refined by this player. At this time, in Elon''s line of sight below, the images of the potion players in the middle of the field suddenly changed. The original image of the players who were making potions disappeared completely. Instead, it was a strange player. For this player, there are still some impressions in Elon''s mind. In Elon''s memory, this mage was the first player to complete the magic potion refining. At that time, Elon paid special attention to him. Along with the player''s image, there is a special character. "Alcian Lynn, blue magic academy. Potion effect: slightly restores mana lost. Rating: category three. " these these these In Elon''s impression, he once spent a large amount of gold coins and collected a bottle of potion that can quickly restore the mana value for the mage through the freelance chamber of Commerce. For mages, this kind of potion naturally appears to be extremely precious, and the player who first came on the stage made this kind of potion, which can recover the lost mana value for mages. Although the degree of recovery is low, the effect is very close to the potion that Elon once bought. What Ailong can''t understand is that this kind of magic medicine, which has been regarded as more precious in his own eyes, is only the third category in the final of the magic medicine competition. Elon doesn''t know how precious it is to be classified as the first kind of potion by these high-level mages. As for what appears in the image below, the player has no knowledge of it. In this player''s view, there is no change in the surrounding forbidden magic space. Soon, the mage who had brought him here took him away from this high platform and returned to the original space for making potions. For this player, he still doesn''t know the rating of his potion. Until he stood in the original position, the manager whispered a "third category" to him, and then left. As for the rating of his potion, although he had expected it for a long time, he felt very sorry when he heard the result, but it can''t be changed. When the French player sighed to himself, because the final had been going on for a long time, some other players in the field also finished refining the magic medicine. these Some players'' excitement is beyond expression. It is obvious that the refined potion is far more than they expected, while some players look at the finished potion in their hands and sigh. In the final of the potion competition, although there is no restriction on the selection of materials, the player has only one chance to refine the potion. these When one player finished refining the potion first, other players could not help but speed up their refining speed. At this time, the number of players who finished refining will increase. Under the guidance of the mage in the management finals, the contestants here were led to the forbidden magic stage at the edge of the airship one after another to accept the mage''s examination of their potions. In order to confirm what kind of rating these potions are really in, the high-level mages on the high stage check the potions very carefully. At the same time, only one player participating in the potion refining will appear on the high stage, while the rest of the players need to wait outside. With the increase of the number of magic potions completed by the players, Elon under the airship, in addition to noticing the magic potions with different effects, also found some other situations. Due to the limitation of the final on the potion effect, even if it will bring some side effects, but on the whole, the potion which is still a gain effect also appears in this final. these Chapter 444 For these magic potions with negative effects, they can get a higher rating. Elon is extremely confused. However, in this case, Elon has no way to discuss with any mage, so he has to continue to pay attention to the final. Elon noticed that the final, which he thought was extremely demanding on magic potions, didn''t really look like what he thought. these Elon was surprised at this, but accepted it as a decision made by the high-level mages in the potion competition. What really surprised Elon was the first potion to get the first class rating. Through the shock of the surrounding mages caused by the appearance of this potion, Elon noticed this for the first time. Just as Elon noticed the first mage who made the potion before, through the characters appearing in the image, Elon learned the effect of the potion. Elon learned that this potion can restore all his mana for the mage in a short period of time. Even if the mage continues to cast his magic during this period, his mana will continue to recover and finally remain at full value. During the duration of the potion, the mage seems to have unlimited mana value, and can freely cast the most powerful magic. Of course, it also requires the mage to be able to bear some side effects of the potion. Obviously, the effect of this potion is much better than that of the first mage before. Even a seventh level mage who has consumed all his mana can completely recover his mana with this potion, and can cast his magic in a short time without limitation. What makes Elon feel abnormal is the negative effect of this magic medicine when it comes into effect. When a mage''s mana is restored, the mage''s spirit will be damaged to varying degrees according to the amount of mana restored. If you are a high-level mage who has no mana value, when you drink this potion, although your mana value will recover completely, you will also suffer a lot of mental damage. Assuming that, as expected, with the effect of this potion, the spirit of the mage will drop to the level of the apprentice''s spirit, and the magic will no longer have the original power. Mental damage can only be gradually recovered by the mage through meditation. If he is often injured, his mental power will even decline permanently. For any mage, he will avoid mental damage, so as not to affect his casting ability. Generally only beginners, in the state of unable to deep meditation, still forced deep meditation, will bring this kind of damage. Having studied in the magic school for a long time, Elon knows more about spirit than a regular mage. But what Elon didn''t expect is that the mage who clearly thought the negative effect was so powerful could be ranked in the first category by the mage who checked the effect of the magic medicine in the final. This player, in the final of the potion competition, was the first mage to enter the first category by relying on the effect of the potion. It is the emergence of this situation that makes Elon feel extremely unusual. For the mage who made the potion, Elon also focused on observing it. Although he could not directly observe the mage on the airship, even through the video, from the mage, Elon could feel a special temperament. these Unlike any other player who comes to the stage to wait for the potion check, the mage''s performance is extremely different. Instead of looking at the high-level mages who discussed the potion effect, they put their eyes on the scenery outside the airship. According to Elon''s idea, this magic medicine with side effects, although its effect is much stronger than ordinary magic medicine, is not as safe as ordinary magic medicine. these Even those who produce magic potions with excellent effects but slight side effects will worry about whether the magic potions they make will affect the rating of the whole magic potion just because of the slight side effects. these Although the final did not prohibit the emergence of such side effects, but because of some side effects in the potion, it is possible that the original high-quality potion will be divided into the lowest category. these At this time, we should worry about the players with side effects among the magic potions, but the mage on the stage is obviously different. Even if he takes out a magic potion with great side effects, the player does not seem to have any worries about his own magic potion rating, as if he has recognized that his magic potion will reach a very high rating, and the whole person seems extremely calm. This calm is what surprised Elon. Before Elon carefully observed the mage, the player''s image changed to another mage. As there are still many players waiting behind, the mage who checks the condition of the magic potion will certainly not treat the first player who finishes the magic potion refining the same way. Although the potion refined by this player has reached the level of the first class, after completing the examination of the potion, his image is immediately changed to the next player. cutting-edge news Elon knows that after all mages have finished refining, these players who have obtained the first class rating will still appear in the video. At that time, Elon will be able to confirm the identity of the previous player through these features. Chapter 445 In addition to the mage who made the magic medicine with great side effects, he attracted Elon''s attention. Many other mages also attracted Elon''s attention. In the process of checking the potion, the mage who checks the potion will not say anything to the players who come to the high stage. He will just confirm the potion rating of the player and let the player go. these When asked about the specific content, there is no reflection in the image. Elon on the ground is also unknown. Obviously, the organizer does not want the mage on the ground to know this. these Before any mage finished refining the potion, the image of rod appeared many times, and even occupied the whole stele. However, at this time, Elon could not find rod at all. these In this regard, Elon can only think that rod is still refining the potion, but the refining speed is slow, rather than making some other moves. After North passed the test of a high-level mage, Elon noticed that the potions that North made, which can greatly improve the mage''s spiritual attributes, but can cause a serious decline in the mage''s vitality, are also in the first category. For the result of the potion he made, North was also extremely surprised for a moment, but when he reacted, he still felt very happy. In North''s view, although the potion he made is better than any potion he made in the past in improving the spiritual attribute, whether it is the previous attempt or the potion made in the previous semi-finals, it is far less than the potion he made at present in improving the spiritual attribute. However, this potion also has a serious negative effect, which will seriously reduce the vitality of mages who drink potions. For any mage, this is unacceptable. The decrease of vitality will make the mage''s constitution decline greatly. Although it can''t reduce the original vitality, it will also make the mage unable to recover for a long time. In contrast, those spiritual attributes that can be promoted are nothing. If it doesn''t reduce the side effects of vitality, North believes that the potion that he made to improve his spiritual attributes should be able to reach the first category of the whole potion competition. But because of these negative effects, north can only pray that his bottle of potion will not reach the last category. Fortunately, the evaluation given by the potion competition surprised north greatly. He ranked his bottle of potions with large side effects into the first category, and put them together with those potions with strong effects. For the reason, North naturally will not go deep into, just with a face of joy to leave, but North''s expression fell into the eyes of Elon, making Elon obviously feel abnormal. In Elon''s impression, among the potions checked before, the number of potions that can reach the first category is very small. Many potions that can bring significant improvement to mages also fall into the second category because of the lack of improvement. On the contrary, magic potions with strong side effects are classified into the first category because they meet the first category criteria. After discovering this, Elon suddenly realized that, according to his previous observation and the mage information that appeared with the effect of the potion, most of the mages who made the potion with powerful side effects were the same as rod and came from the power of the Lord of a certain place. Including the mage that Elon noticed before, he also came from the Lord''s power. Many mages from the Lord''s power, as well as the potions with side effects they made, can''t help but let Elon find some unusual information, but Elon can''t confirm this in his own way. these Elon noticed that a half blood mage with blue skin and supernatural blood has refined a magic potion that allows the mage to have the ability of similar elemental creatures for a long time, and directly control the surrounding magic elements to form various kinds of magic. He has entered the first category. In addition to this half blood mage, a young female mage has refined a potion that can protect the mage from any spell damage for a certain period of time, and also entered the first category. However, the use of this potion requires the mage to apply it on her body instead of drinking it directly. In addition, there was a player who participated in the potion competition. His appearance immediately triggered a lot of discussion among the mages, and Elon also noticed him. these these However, there are some special cases among these mages. Among them, the one who attracts a large number of spectators is such an old mage. Compared with the mages who check the potion, the elder mage is no weaker in identity. This mage is the dean of a magic school. His strength has reached the level of a high-level mage. He is only very interested in magic medicine, so he joined the magic medicine competition as a player. The identity of this mage naturally attracted a large number of mages around to discuss him. The magic potion he made is just like the perfect magic potion rod made in the semi-finals, which naturally entered the first category. Compared with the perfect potion made by rod, the effect of the perfect potion made by this mage is not bad at all. Even in terms of physical attributes, the added value is far more than other attributes. The refining subject selected by this mage is exactly the biological core that rod once proposed to els, which can be a powerful perfect magic medicine with high physical attributes. Chapter 446 The selection of the refining subject of the perfect potion must be able to greatly stimulate the potential of the human body, which can make the refining of the perfect potion effective. In this respect, choosing the biological core as the main body of refining obviously surpasses rod''s spring of elves in terms of the perfect magic potion. With the magic potion refined by this mage, it can be predicted that if rod refines the perfect magic potion that once appeared in the second round, he will be immediately defeated by this mage. When the news that rod has refined the perfect magic potion in the semi-finals is sent out, any mage who has confidence in his own strength will make corresponding measures to refine a more powerful magic potion as a response. If rod does not improve the refining method, he will surely be compared by other mages. After seeing the level given by the mage, Elon can''t help but sigh about the power of this perfect potion. Any mage who drinks this potion can get an extra boost in strength. While feeling the power of this potion, Elon didn''t have much surprise that this potion could enter the first category. He just began to worry about rod. Because he didn''t know about the potion made by rod, Elon naturally didn''t know what kind of potion rod made. He just worried that the perfect potion rod made would conflict with the potion made by this mage. Elon noticed that according to the situation shown in the video, when the old mage appeared on the stage, he seemed to have a conversation with those mages who were checking the potion, but just as before, no sound came out. For the specific content of the dialogue, Elon is not known. In the whole finals, many mages have entered the first class rating by refining the potion. The emergence of these potions also consumed a lot of refining materials in the whole territory of blakhada. Even if the potion competition is held again later, it may just repeat the current scene. Most of the mages that Elon noticed were the ones that made a deep impression on him. In addition to the mages that Elon focuses on, there are many other mages whose magic potions are classified into the first category. these In the territory of blakhada, the potions are still in a stage of development. There is no systematic knowledge to teach the mages. The study of potions depends on the mages themselves. Even in this case, the mages of blakada were able to study the potion to this point. these these If you want to get these precious potions, if you are not lucky, you can''t get them easily even if the mage pays more gold coins. However, these powerful potions are made by the mages participating in the final. Although it takes a lot of rare refining materials to get a bottle of finished potions, it also makes people realize that compared with these potions that exist here, what is more precious is the mages who refine potions and the way they refine them. On the high platform at the edge of the airship, all the potions that have been checked are classified and collected here. When the potion competition is over, with these top potions as the foundation, the development of potions seems to have become clear. these these When it is not drunk, the potion is in a very stable state. Even a very powerful mage can''t influence the effect of a bottle of finished potion by his own strength if he doesn''t use the conventional method of potion refining. these these While Elon is carefully observing the mage in the image, a familiar figure appears in Elon''s eyes. The figure that can make Elon feel familiar is naturally rod who participated in the final of the potion competition. After a large number of mages finished refining the potion, rod finally finished refining the potion. In the process of refining potions, rod used all the spring of spirits in the crude production. The difficulty of refining this crude potion was beyond rod''s expectation. Originally, the part of the Elven spring used to activate the body''s potential, that is, the guarantee of Rhode''s refining perfect potion, was transformed into the part about vitality under the guidance of Rhode''s using other rare materials. The transformed vitality is superimposed with the original vitality in the spring of the elves, and the changes that rod did not expect have taken place, making the part of vitality in the potion reach another level, which leads to such a strong fluctuation of vitality that all the mages feel. When rod finished the rough making of the spring of the elves and guided all the vitality contained in the spring of the elves, even the rough potions he got were enough to surpass most of the potions in the final. It is also for this reason that it is difficult for rod to refine this crude magic medicine. If there is any mistake in the refining process, which destroys the superposition of the two kinds of vitality, the effect of the refined magic medicine will be worse. these flower At this time, the refined potion was handed over to the mage in charge. Under the leadership of this mage, rod also came to the high platform where the ceremony of forbidding demons was located. Chapter 447 In front of rod, there are many mages who have finished refining first, waiting for the mages in front to finish rating. Rod noticed that many mages were very anxious in front of the team because of his lack of confidence in the potion he had made. Even without peeping eyes, rod could clearly see this. these When he finished refining the potion, rod checked the potion he made for the first time. Knowing the effect of the potion he made undoubtedly gave rod the confidence that he didn''t worry as much as the mages around him. At this point, rod recalled the potion effect he got when he was checking the potion. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ [refined potion] Type: Potion Completion: 95% Usage requirement: None Basic attribute: after drinking, the life value coefficient becomes 4 times of the basic value. Special attribute: the second drinking is invalid. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Even when the mage in charge of the magic medicine competition took the magic medicine made by rod away, his face also showed a look of great shock after he noticed the effect of the magic medicine. However, his own action did not slow down. He quickly led the bottle of magic medicine and rod, who made the magic medicine, to the high position. Although there is no unified standard for the grading process because of the different effects of magic potions, any mage who gets this bottle of refined magic potion can understand the power of this bottle of magic potion. The improvement of life value coefficient is different from the direct improvement of physical attributes. The effect is more powerful and can last for a long time. Due to different occupations, the basic life value coefficients of creatures are also different. eight p.m. eight p.m. The life value of constitution reflects the life value coefficient of a profession. In many cases, the health coefficient is also used by players to evaluate the quality of melee classes at the same level. special Among the special items that can affect the coefficient of health, the spring of spirits that rod once obtained is one of them. Once the coefficient of health value is increased, all the physical attributes obtained after that can add more upper limit of health value to it. As early as when drinking the spring of spirits, rod doubled his own health coefficient and got the same health coefficient as melee class. Even if it is the spring of spirits without any treatment, its effect is better than the general perfect potion, not to mention the special potion refined by rod. Under Rhode''s refining, the refined potion can increase the life value coefficient of any creature by four times. For mages, they may not pay attention to the improvement of pure health value, but for those creatures with high health value coefficient, drinking this magic medicine can greatly enhance their own strength. In rod''s impression, if a player can raise his upper limit of health to more than 1000 points, even if his basic physical attributes are not high, he can also add a series of blessings on vitality and get many powerful improvements. Like some epic monsters in the game, when any creature has more than 1000 health points, any damage it receives will recover quickly. But in the previous life of the game, few players can do this. It is obvious that the accumulation of physical attributes alone can not achieve this level of vitality, nor is it necessary. these In rod''s memory, there are not many items that can effectively improve the coefficient of health. Except for the spring of spirits, which is generally acknowledged to have no negative effect, there are only some extremely precious treasures. The bottle of refined potion refined by rod has exceeded all the treasures in his memory that can increase the coefficient of health. special This alone can prove the value of the refined potion made by rod, which is also the reason why rod is extremely confident. Without the existence of the spring of spirits, even rod could not refine such a powerful potion. In rod''s impression, for the creatures in the game, the increase of vitality coefficient will greatly increase their life span. Since the player''s character has no life limit, it is often ignored in the past. This also greatly increases the value of this potion. Even some high-level mages who can affect their life will be interested in it. In the process of refining magic potion, when rod reached the final refining step, many of the remaining magic potions could not continue refining. Increase the health factor by 4 times, which is the limit that the spring of spirits can reach. After Rhode packaged all these refined potions, he got two bottles of this type of potion. Among these two bottles of magic potions, the essence of Rhodes''s fountain of spirits was condensed, and even reached a level that could not be further refined. Of these two bottles of potions, one was handed over by rod as a finished potion made by him for inspection by high-level mages, and the other was put into the space ring by rod. Although the effect of this magic medicine is very strong, it is still limited by the main material itself. At the same time, only one magic medicine can take effect. The perfect potion, which is also refined with the spirit spring as the main body, will conflict with this potion in effect. For the same creature, only one of them can have an effect. Even the Elven spring itself conflicts with the refined potion. For rod, who once drank the Elven spring, the refined potion can''t bring him any improvement. For the treatment of the remaining bottle of potion, rod plans to give it to Rowling. Compared with the perfect potion, this potion about health value can obviously bring greater improvement. Chapter 448 When rod finished refining the potion, many mages could not help but put their eyes on rod on the airship in the final. these The majestic vitality far suppressed all the mages around him. these these these At this time, on the surrounding platforms, whether they are high-level mages from the academy or those who have partially completed the magic potion refining but have not received a higher rating, they all put their eyes on rod. Even the regulators on the airship, which belongs to the magic guild, can''t help paying attention to rod''s trend. In the center of this high platform, there are some mages at this time. Anyone who knows something about the magic guild will be surprised if they notice the mage in this position. In this position, there are magic guilds, even the most top mages in the whole blakhada. Whether it is orak, the famous prophet in the whole bracadane, eschar, the former leader of the magic guild, or even brogue, who was once chosen by the mage God, all gathered in this position. these In the school of sorcery, it is most praised that the mages who have disciples all over blakada have Cedrus besides Eric. Compared with Eric, Cedrus was even more popular. He was honored as the sage of blakhada, and also appeared on this stage. Only Cedrus, on behalf of the magic academy, can communicate with the high-level mages of the magic guild. All the mages who can appear here and talk about it equally are above the seventh level. It can be said that these mages in the center of the high platform represent blakhadamian''s strongest power. these While Eli and Olak were talking, other high-level mages in the magic guild also gathered to join in the discussion. Because of the strength, the mage can only talk equally with the existence of the same rank. When rod came on the stage, Eli took the initiative to stop the discussion and turned his eyes to rod. Compared with all the other mages, the look in Eli''s eyes at rod was more of an examination. these This discovery has no influence on rod at this time. Rod''s face did not change, boarded the edge of the airship, for the inspection of the high platform. Just when rod got on the high platform, on one of the high platforms of the airship covered with rich magic elements, a female Genie also noticed rod at this time. Because she was not satisfied with the effect of the potion made by the half blood mage, the female genie''s face seemed to be very bad at this time. Even because she was angry, the magic elements on this high stage seemed to be extremely unstable, and she could even feel the appearance of the condensed essence of the magic. In the eyes of female genies, if the half blood mage didn''t make many mistakes when refining the potion, the effect of the potion would be better. these The occurrence of this situation naturally caused the dissatisfaction of female genie. In the view of female genie, the mixed blood mage who has a lot of rare materials for refining will be the top ten in this potion competition. It should not rely on luck to enter the top ten of the potion competition. Because of the fury of the female genie, even the magic elements around it were affected, and the mages who were close to the high platform were attracted to look at each other, hoping to know what happened on the high platform. these Elsie, who is closer to the female genie, also intuitively feels this. Although it only exists in the form of mirror image, even compared with ontology, ELS'' perception ability will not be weakened. After clearly feeling this, ELS could only sigh in his heart that the nature of the Elemental creature was really hard to change. Even the female genie, who was very similar to the high-level mage before, still couldn''t control her anger. In this situation, the female gods and monsters know that their anger will cause a series of mana fluctuations around them, so that all the mages around can feel it and can''t control it. Instead, they let the emotion vent in this way. In this regard, ELS did not remind the female Genie around him, but put his eyes on rod, who is about to be examined. ELS is willing to wait on the airship. Besides not wanting to attract the attention of other high-level mages, he has another idea of his own, which is to see what kind of performance rod can have in the final of the potion competition. For the strength of Rhode''s Potion refining, ELS never had any doubt, and even could conclude that Rhode had a great chance to win the championship of this potion competition. What els wants to know is what kind of potion rod can make in the final of the potion competition. It is this that makes els wait here all the time, even speak from time to time, and discuss the refining level of some mages in the final with female genies. Before that, except for the finished potion, ELS was not interested in the refining process of these mages. It was as if she had found els'' eyes, and the female Genie had noticed rod who was climbing the stage. Recalling the high praise that els had given to rod, and the fluctuation of life force caused by rod in the process of refining magic medicine, the female Genie temporarily put down her anger and looked at rod who was about to be examined. Chapter 449 When rod appeared on the platform to check the position, he first felt a strong sense of oppression. In rod''s perception, this sense of oppression is extremely strong, and even his own progress seems to be hindered. In addition to the mages who are responsible for checking in front of us, even the surrounding space is giving us a strong pressure. Rod knew that the oppression around him was not just an idea in perception, but a special ritual that blocked his ability to cast magic. In the attribute panel, there is a lock mark behind the original mana value. At this time, it is difficult for rod to realize any mana value transfer. special Looking back at the unnatural expressions on the players'' faces after the previous examination, rod probably understood why they reacted like that. For a mage who has not experienced the forbidden magic space, after entering the forbidden magic space for the first time, he feels that he has lost contact with all the magic elements around him, and even the magic elements in his body are all silent, so he will not adapt to it. At this time, many of the mages who were originally on the high platform to check the quality of the potion noticed the arrival of rod. Among them, Sok also found rod''s body shape, but did not say much. As early as he had felt the fluctuation of life value caused by rod''s refining potion, Sok could roughly judge what level the potion made by rod could be in. In addition to Sok, there are many mages who have also noticed the appearance of rod. They know that this mage is the player who attracted attention before. these these There are some dodges in the eyes of the players who come and go here, even the mages who look at these examinations. Because of their identity, all the mages here are the top level of the magic academy. Any mage from the academy is familiar with them. In addition to the identity, the strength of these mages is also higher than that of the ordinary players. In addition, the standard of evaluation is also determined by these mages. Therefore, for the ordinary players, even if they refine a magic potion with excellent effect, there is no bottom gas for the mages who check. these these His calmness is not to suppress the calmness brought by other negative emotions, nor to care nothing about the results, but to be very calm in his heart. No matter in identity or strength, this old mage is more than most of the mages who check here. Eric is the only one who can suppress him by his identity. these these these these In rod''s view, many of the mages who are responsible for the inspection are those who have some contact with their previous lives, and even have many contacts in their previous lives. Rod also has a deep understanding of the personalities of some of them. But in this life, due to the change of position, it is difficult for rod to have too much contact with these mages as he did in previous lives. these these For a moment, the examiner who knew the effect of this bottle of magic medicine may not have realized it at the beginning, but after he reacted, he was surprised by this bottle of magic medicine. For these examiners, most of the potions related to vitality can only make people recover from physical injury, which is similar to the healing magic mastered by mages and the method of restoring health value through magic scroll. Therefore, these mages did not give a high evaluation on the potions related to vitality. When rod was refining the potion, although these mages were curious about the potion because of the fluctuation of vitality caused by rod, they wanted to know the effect of the potion. these these What these mages didn''t expect is that the potion made by rod has affected the most original vitality. Any creature can rely on this potion to upgrade its life level. Chapter 450 these For those mages who are responsible for checking the effects of magic potions, they don''t know what the term "coefficient of health" really means. This is what the system calls players. In the perception of these mages, the real effect of this bottle of potion made by rod is to bring its drinkers a huge increase of original vitality, until the degree of original vitality reaches about four times of the original. There is no doubt that the name of this potion made by rod is of great value. Any mage who knows the effect of this potion will be amazed. Any mage who knows something about the original vitality will understand in his heart that the promotion of the original vitality is not as simple as the promotion of ordinary vitality. The promotion of original vitality is a comprehensive and comprehensive promotion to biology. Through the improvement of the original vitality, in addition to the great improvement of the basic life value, the potential of the body, the strongest strength that can break out, or the life limit of the organism will be improved. these these In addition to the effect of the potion itself, from the level of the potion competition, the emergence of this bottle of potion is also extremely consistent with the theme of potion. In order to distinguish it from the potion, which was once vigorously developed by magicians, in blakhada, mages made a series of rules for potion. Among them, the core point is to enhance their own life essence through potion. these Similar to magic potions that can improve basic attributes, whether they are perfect magic potions with strong effects or ordinary magic potions that can only improve a little attributes, their evaluation among mages is higher than that of magic potions that only restore mana. Even for high-level mages, potions that can improve their attributes can also attract them. The mage can easily reach another level through these additional attributes brought by the potion. As the core part of the potion, it is also the consensus of most high-level mages that all kinds of attributes will be promoted to bring about the improvement of the essence of life. these If it is said that the perfect potion that rod once refined can better match the point of upgrading the life level, but because the attribute value of upgrading is not enough, it will be overpowered by other mages. However, the potion now refined to enhance the original vitality has no such problem. The promotion of original vitality is to change the life level of mages, which is in great agreement with the core part of the potion rating formulated by mage blakada. The original vitality has always been the place that mages hope to study, but it is very limited. As the original vitality has been involved in a taboo part, once there is a deviation in the research process, it will easily enter the field of witchcraft. Even some extremely powerful mages dare not easily try some research on the original vitality. Among the most powerful five level spells of blakhada, only a few involve original vitality. these The original vitality has been involved in another extremely high level. Even the seventh level mages may just start to study the original vitality. In formulating the evaluation criteria of the potion competition and how to distinguish a potion from a bad one, these mages choose some effective potions as a reference to distinguish the rating of potions. In the rating of magic potions, each category has two kinds of magic potions as the standard, one is the top magic potions of a single category, and the other is the magic potions that just meet the standard of this category, so as to determine the scope of this category. Because the difference of magic potions is very significant, the mage in charge of magic potion rating can compare the magic potion with the standard magic potions of each rating, and even compare the magic potions that have completed the rating before. All magic potions that are not as effective as the strongest magic potions in the rating, but meet the minimum standard of this level belong to this rating. By comparing the effects, the mage in charge of checking can confirm the rating of a potion. When all mages have finished the rating of the potion, they can get the final rating of the potion according to the comprehensive results they get. Because of the large number of mages in charge of inspection, there is no need to worry about any error. these In the process of checking magic potions in the past, because of the existence of this standard magic potion, the mage only needs to complete the comparison process with ease. According to the effect of the magic potion, the rating of this bottle of magic potion will be increased or decreased. But at this time, in the face of the magic medicine refined by rod, which can increase the original vitality to four times of the original, the original standard magic medicine seems not applicable. Before the final of the potion competition, these mages had no idea that a player could refine this level of potion. Even in the idea of high-level mages, there are few magicians who can refine the magic medicine about the original vitality. Those ordinary mages who only study the magic medicine can''t achieve it. Among the standard potions selected by these mages, the first class of top potions can also enhance the original vitality of creatures. However, the degree of improvement is not as high as that of rod''s. it can only increase the original vitality by three times. these Chapter 451 Originally, the standard set for the convenience of rating didn''t seem to fit in with the potion made by rod. For a moment, the mage in charge of checking the potion made by rod looked at each other and did not know how to determine its rating. According to the standard potion rating rules, the potion made by rod should be more than the first level. But in the potion competition, the first level is the highest level, and there is no higher level. these For a moment, the mages who checked the potion looked at each other and seemed to want to get some evaluation criteria from other mages. However, when these mages looked around, they could only find that other mages were not clear about this. After learning about the effect of the potion made by rod, the whole mage on the stage seemed to be silent for a moment. This also fell into the eyes of other mages on the airship. When rod came here, many mages focused their attention on him, so they wanted to know what kind of evaluation rod''s Potion could get. these these these these If you rate this potion at will, the reputation of the mage may be affected in the end, especially in the presence of so many high-level mages. However, the problem of this bottle of magic medicine must be solved. If you don''t deal with this potion quickly, it will be very difficult to carry on after that, and other mages in the rear can''t continue to check the potion. For these mages, the easiest way to evaluate is to put the potion made by rod into the first category. However, because of the serious violation of the evaluation standard, these mages dare not choose this way easily. these Once the criteria used to evaluate potions are changed at will, or the grading rules are changed for the potions made by a certain player, it will undoubtedly make the whole potion competition unfair, and even the mages who put forward this suggestion will find it difficult to gain a foothold in blakhada. these these "Rod, this bottle of potion you made is extremely powerful, and the effect is even better than what we expected from the mages who participated in the potion competition at the beginning. Your ability to do this has proved your attainments in potion." "The development of magic medicine needs the accumulation of time. Compared with other mages who have just started to study the potion, or even those who participate in the final, you have already led a lot. I hope you can use the potion reasonably in the future. " With the help of other mages, the mage who was in charge of the potion competition came to Rhode and motioned him to leave with him. From Eric''s words, rod also understood his meaning. After looking at the mage in charge of inspection on the high platform again, he left with the former mage in charge of management. these these Eric didn''t directly tell rod about the rating of the potion, but from his words, what rod could feel was more of a kind of persuasion to himself. Rod knew that he would not have said that if his potion had not been highly recognized by these mages, or even let Eric confirm his position. these After returning to the original site, the mage who led rod here looked at rod. It seemed that he had something to say and wanted to tell rod, but he didn''t say anything at last, so he turned and left. According to common sense, the mage who is responsible for leading rod here will tell rod the rating of the potion made by rod, but this mage did not do so. The mage in charge of the management of the final, looking at rod''s eyes, has a feeling of doubt. It seems that he doesn''t confirm the news he got. cutting-edge news He didn''t get any information from the mage. Rod didn''t know what kind of grade his potion was. Rod himself may not know the magic medicine he made, but the mage under the airship knows this. When the information about Rhode''s Potion refining and the grade of the potion appear on the image stone tablet in the original college, all the mages who pay attention to this situation can''t make any sound at all for a moment, and the voice originally made by the potion effect doesn''t exist at all. Chapter 452 When rod''s image and the potion rating he refined appeared on the stone tablet in the field, just like the mages who participated in the final, the whole field was shocked by this. No mage could make a sound. He just looked at the image on the stone tablet and wanted to confirm this. these Next, the result of the mage''s Potion check came out quickly, and was shown on the image in the field. these To this end, these mages also slightly accelerated the rating speed, in a very short time, they determined the player''s Potion rating, and presented it in the video. But at this time, even if the information about the mage completely appeared in the image of the stone tablet and in the field under the airship, there was no mage watching the game. Pay attention to what kind of potion the player made. At this time, all the mages in the field, their attention, is still on the potion made by rod, and they have a heated discussion about the potion made by rod. Elon, who is located in the middle of the site, sees all this in his eyes, but even now, he can''t believe the results on the previous images. these What Ailong didn''t expect was that the rating process of the potion made by rod didn''t seem to be smooth. these In the process, Ron thought he would be a little anxious, but his face didn''t change. He was just waiting for the result. This discovery makes Elon a little surprised. In Elon''s view, rod''s situation is not safe. Under the gaze of so many high-level mages, rod, as a necromancer, can show some flaws. Whether he is nervous in expression or some extreme performance, it is possible to happen. In Elon''s impression, north, who was examined before, is such a situation. Although he tries to hide his nervous mood, it seems more unnatural. Even people with little experience can see the abnormality at a glance. Fortunately, North himself is in the final of the potion competition. Whether it''s meeting so many high-level mages or the coming potion rating, it''s easy to make people nervous. No matter how nervous north is, he seems to have said it in the past. Because of this, he won''t attract the attention of the surrounding mages. In Elon''s opinion, rod may be as nervous as North in the process of waiting for the potion rating, but the fact is beyond Elon''s expectation. Elon noticed that even after waiting for such a long time, rod''s expression still did not change. From his face alone, it seemed that there was no emotion fluctuation. What impresses Elon most is rod''s unchanging eyes. Rod''s eyes may not be as deep as those who know everything, but they can always remain the same. Compared with the rest of the mages who were examined, after a long time of waiting, the results of his potion also appeared in the images, which is why the rest of the mages were surprised. Even many mages didn''t believe the situation in the images and thought that there was something wrong. When Elon saw the rating of the potion made by rod, he couldn''t believe the result. However, after a long time, he was relieved to believe it. "Rod, silver cliff. Potion effect: increases original vitality to four times the base. Rating: zero. " Recall that in the previous process, when the rating of the potion made by rod appeared in the video, the most incredible thing for Elon was that the zero category appeared in the rating of the potion. these In Elon''s view, no matter how powerful the magic medicine is, it can only be ranked in the first category at most. What Ailong didn''t expect was that when the potion made by rod appeared, its rating actually reached the zero level which had never appeared before. This discovery undoubtedly made Ailong can''t believe what he found. Only after a lot of confirmation can Ailong confirm that this situation is true. The emergence of class zero and the effect of the potion made by rod undoubtedly became the object of discussion of all the mages around Elon. these What puzzled these mages was the effect of this bottle of potion made by rod. these As for the existence of the original vitality, and what is the relationship between the promotion of the original vitality, if the mage did not study this in advance, he did not know how much benefit the promotion of the original vitality would bring to the creatures. Some mages who have some knowledge of this, when they notice that the effect of this potion is four times that of the original vitality, they realize why this potion can reach the rating of category zero. At this time, in Elon''s view, the mages in the whole field seem to be discussing the potion that rod made and its effect. Even silver cliff city, which appeared in Rhode''s message, also entered the discussion of these mages. Curious about the potion, the mages wanted to know more about rod. In this case, looking at all the mages in the whole field, they are very excited about the emergence of class zero potion. Elon also understands why rod believes that the situation of potion competition can greatly enhance his influence. Chapter 453 When rod finishes checking the potion and returns to the original site, all he needs to do is wait for all mages to finish refining the potion. At this time, the mage who had been paying close attention to rod also learned about the effect of the potion made by rod from the mage who was checking the potion. When these mages learned that the potion made by rod had reached the zero level in the whole potion competition, they were extremely shocked. Even some powerful high-level mages will have some thoughts on rod after they get the news. these Compared with the emergence of the class zero potion, what is more precious is the mage who made the potion. these these these In the past, the mage''s research on the potion would not be fully shown as it is now. Because he did not know the attitude of the magic guild, most of the research was carried out in private. For the demand of magic medicine, mages also obtain it through the way of free professional chamber of Commerce. These mages believe that after this potion competition, the situation about potions in blakhada will certainly change. Therefore, it is very important to make friends with a mage who is good at potions in advance. these Through the situation of the potion competition, these high-level mages can easily determine the final players and their potential in potion, so as to select the right objects and invite them to their own magic academy. these In one of the airships, there is a high stage covered with extremely rich magic elements. When the female Genie on the high stage learns about the potion level made by rod and the effect it has achieved, it is hard to believe this for a while. Even if we observe the process of making potion by rod and feel the fluctuation of vitality in the process of making potion, it is hard for female genies to believe this. Female Genie also paid attention to the previous rating of magic potion. In its view, the first category is the one with the highest rating in the magic potion competition. Before this, the female Genie did not expect that there would be the emergence of class zero potion. But at this time, the rating of this potion clearly appeared in the eyes of all mages. Any mage could know that there was a zero class potion in the potion competition. Even if the female Genie didn''t believe it, it didn''t help. When all the mages around recognized this, the female Genie could only accept it. Beside the female genie, els, who has been paying close attention to rod''s refining, is also relieved and extremely satisfied with the potion rod made in the final. Whether it''s female genie or els, after learning the quality of the potion made by rod, there is no doubt that rod can win the championship of the potion competition. In the case that the potions made by other mages are only in the first category, obviously they can''t surpass the zero category potions made by rod. At this time, the female Genie looked to the side of els. The female Genie realized that after this potion competition, the influence of ELS himself will also be greatly improved due to the region where the champion is located. And this, for the urgent need to change the element of biological situation of female genie, it is undoubtedly very critical. Female Genie has realized that if rod really can win the championship, then in the deal with els, he will get more benefits. Originally, the female Genie was very reluctant to lend the eye of elements. If the current situation was not too bad, the female genie would not agree to the deal. Although she agreed to the deal with els, the female Genie did not agree to lend the eye of elements, but added some restrictions in the deal, allowing els to lead herself to the position where she used the eye of elements. But at this time, when they found that the deal could bring greater benefits, the female Genie also changed their original view. Even if they borrowed the eye of elements directly from els, it seemed that it was not impossible for the female genie. At this time, the female Genie made up her mind. When the result of the potion competition came out, she took the initiative to propose to els to change the content of the transaction, lending the eye of the element. The female Genie knows in her heart that if she proposes to change the content of the transaction now, it may be able to achieve better results, rather than waiting for the results to really appear. When the result of the potion competition comes out, if you want to change this point, you will show that you are not sincere enough. However, when the female Genie intends to change the content of the transaction in advance, there are some bad premonitions in her mind. Gods and monsters are naturally able to perceive, to a certain extent, situations that are not conducive to them. Female genies know that this kind of premonition may not play a big role in the eyes of conventional creatures because they can''t be sure of its authenticity, but it is extremely effective for genies, especially for those with higher rank. In the past, this premonition has helped female Genie many times to avoid some adverse situations. For the accuracy of this hunch, female Genie will not have too much doubt. Although in the eyes of female genie, changing the transaction content at this time can bring great help to her, because of this premonition, female Genie can only suppress this idea. At the same time, for this premonition why this point, female Genie also had a great doubt in the heart. Because they don''t know what''s going to happen, the female Genie can only believe the always accurate hunch, waiting for the real result of the final. Chapter 454 On the whole airship, most mages believe that rod will win this potion competition after they get the potion level refined by rod. these Among them, the female genie, due to the abnormal perception in her heart, has more doubts about rod and the potion he made. What female genies don''t understand is why this ominous perception occurs when they try to change the content of the transaction. Although I don''t know for the moment, female Genie believes that when the result of the potion competition appears, it may be able to explain this. In addition to female gods and monsters, on the high stage of the magic guild, when Eli learned about the effect of the potion made by rod, he fell into deep thinking and looked at rod in a very complicated way. What Eli is thinking about is not just how to deal with rod in the potion competition, but more complicated things that can even affect the whole blakada. For such things, Eli can''t discuss with any mage in the magic guild. Even those regulators who always trust him, they only know how to follow Eli''s orders, but don''t know what he really thinks. In the whole magic guild, the only mage who can vaguely understand Eli''s intention is the prophet Olak. However, Olak did not dissuade him from doing anything, but let him do it. Olak has always believed that Eli, who is beyond the heroic will, can lead the whole blakada, showing the glory of the mage. In the process of Eli''s thinking, there are fewer mages still refining potions in the field. Most of the mages have finished refining potions and are in a state of waiting. The mage who has finished refining the potion has a different look for a while. But whether it''s the mages who make mistakes in the refining process, which leads to a very low rating, or the mages who make the first kind of potions at a level they never had before, their results have been determined and can''t be changed. these The rest of the mages who are still refining the potion, due to the attention of other mages, have a lot of pressure in their hearts for a while, and even make mistakes many times in the process of refining. Obviously, it is difficult to refine the potion at ease. For the players participating in the potion competition, they can''t know the level of other players'' potions like the mages around them. Until all the mages finish refining the potion, the mages who participate in the final only know their own potion level. There are different mages in the field, but rod is undoubtedly one of them. Although rod didn''t get his own potion level from the mages in charge of the finals, even according to some impressions of rod''s previous life, the potion that he made, which can increase the coefficient of life by 4 times, is also among the top potions. Even in the third expansion, this level of potion is a kind of existence that can be met but not sought. This potion is even more precious than a few artifact. Rod didn''t worry about the potion he made. Rod believes that the effect of this potion can surpass all the potions in the final. Even in previous lives, there were a large number of players participating in the potion competition, and this potion was also the top among them. In addition to what Eric had said to rod, the confidence in his heart is the reason why rod can always keep calm. Rod''s performance is in great contrast to the surrounding mages. In this arena, only a few mages can still keep calm. Not far away from rod and closer to other mages, North saw rod''s performance in his eyes. In this potion competition, North entered the first category with his own potion, which made him very excited. At this time, what North wants to know is the extent of the potion made by rod. When rod made the potion, the fluctuation of vitality also affected north. It was just because North felt the fluctuation when rod made the potion that he changed the potion he had planned to make into a potion with great side effects, but could greatly improve his spiritual attributes. Fortunately, the final result, to North''s great satisfaction, this bottle of magic medicine finally entered the first category of rating. It was this that made North feel very confident, and he wanted to know immediately what grade of the potion Rhode had made. In North''s view, no matter how good the effect is, the grade that rod can achieve is just the first class, which is the same as his own. these There has been a lot of controversy among the mages who are responsible for checking the rating of the potion made by rod. The most important point is whether the potion should be classified as category 0. To divide the potions into categories, and finally select the top ten of the potion competition from the first category, is to simplify the potion rating process. There should be a lot of magic potions in each category of the grade. Only in this way can we formulate appropriate rules. If the zero category really appears, only one magic potion refined by rod exists in this category, which obviously conflicts with the purpose of this rule. However, due to the existence of standard potions, if only the potions refined by rod are put into the first category, it will undoubtedly conflict with the whole rating rules. This is also the reason why the mage in charge of rating is embarrassed. In the end, in order to prevent loopholes in the whole rating rules from leading to the re rating of all magic potions, the mages have to choose to put the magic potions made by rod into the zero category, which is one level higher than the first category. For this, North naturally did not know. In his mind, rod''s highest rating is just the same as himself. Chapter 455 At this time, because a large number of mages have completed the magic medicine refining, in the final venue, the remaining mages have accelerated their own speed for the magic medicine refining. Soon, even the few remaining mages who were still refining the potion finished refining the potion. When all mages have finished refining, the quality of their magic medicine is also recorded by the mage in charge of record management, and the quality of the magic medicine refined by all mages is compared to determine the final ranking. This process lasted for a long time. Even the mage in charge of the potion rating also has a heavy task in this process. It is necessary to select ten kinds of potions with the best effect, that is, the winner of the potion competition. these When the mage finished selecting the potion and told the result, the mages who had guided the players came to them again. these these But even if the mage who only made the second or even the third kind of potion had already expected this result, he still felt very sorry to leave the field. Among the mages who leave through the space gate, there are also mages who refine the first kind of potion, but they have not entered the top ten, so they can only leave. Among them, North belongs to such a mage. Although the potion has entered the first category, its effect has not been recognized by those mages. Because there is the mage who is responsible for the management of the potion competition next to him, even if the players in the first category are not satisfied with the evaluation result, there is no way, and they can only choose to leave in the end. As he left, North took a special look at rod''s position. Beside rod, there is no mage in charge of management to let him go. He can still be on the field and wait for the final result. After discovering this, North could only smile bitterly in his heart. Even if the potions he made reached the first class, he was still far behind those who were really good at potions. Looking at rod''s direction, North suddenly had an idea, but finally just shook his head, through the open door of time and space, back to the original site. these these these Although more than half of the mages left from the airship, the scene on this high platform still did not change, whether it was the magic prohibition ceremony around or the mages with internal rating, it seems that there is no change. The only thing that has changed is the players who are back on the stage. these At this time, for these players, even if they successfully enter the top ten, it is still a very difficult thing to keep calm. these Under the airship, the mage who had come back here did not leave immediately. Instead, he watched the award ceremony of the potion competition through the image below. these these What makes these mages extremely puzzled is that all the eliminated mages do not know that there is a zero class. It seems that this point is just said casually by the surrounding mages. After hearing this news, only a small number of mages seemed to be aware of something and put their eyes on the images in the field. these these At the same time, due to the category of potions, these mages default that the class 0 potions made by rod are more than all the class 1 potions in the rating process. Although a few mages objected to this point, after the vast majority of mages recognized this point, their opinions were finally unified. Rhode spent a lot of the spring of spirits to refine this potion, and the quality of the refining materials exceeded that of all the other mages. It was within Rhode''s expectation that he could obtain this result. At this time, the mage who watched the final process below found that there were obvious changes in the image. these This is also the first time that Eric has appeared in the video. For the mages watching the game below, when Eric led the final to open, he did not appear until this time. Only at this time did he see Eric''s figure in the video. In the process of the final, almost all the figures appeared in the video were the players who participated in the final. For those mages who were responsible for the rating of the potion, they never appeared. When Eric''s image appeared, the mages around naturally cheered again. these Among them, Elon belongs to such a mage. Elon just wants to know what the final result of the potion competition will be. Chapter 456 these these In the course of the original observation, even Elon, who did not know much about the potion, could feel the power of the potion they made. Elon notes that Eric''s ranking of mages is from the back to the front. Elon''s first choice is the last of the ten, and then he goes forward in turn. Since there is no difference in the rewards of the last few mages, in the process of determining the ranking of mages, Elon has selected seven mages successively, and the selection process is relatively continuous without any interruption. The mage who was selected by Eric and confirmed the ranking didn''t show much surprise. At most, he was relieved that he didn''t have to be nervous any more. Among the mages selected by Eric, the most regretful one belongs to the fourth one this time. This mage thought that he could be in the top three and get a very precious reward. Because of the quality of the potion and the fact that he had not been selected by Eric before, this undoubtedly gave the mage confidence. But what the mage didn''t expect was that he just reached the fourth place, only one step away from those precious rewards, which undoubtedly made the mage feel very sorry. After the ranking of seven of the mages has been determined, Elon finds out that among the remaining three mages whose ranking has not been determined, except rod, the remaining two mages are the ones he paid special attention to in the final video. One of them is Elon. According to the mages around him, the dean of a magic school is only very interested in magic medicine, so he joined this magic medicine competition. The perfect magic medicine with stronger effect made by him can naturally meet this ranking. In addition to this mage, there is also a mage. It is the mage that Elon cared about before. When he wanted to observe carefully, he could not find the figure. At this time, Elon can observe the mage carefully. In Elon''s opinion, the mage''s body is in the normal range, but his limbs are extremely thin, especially his exposed arms. these There are some characteristics in this mage, which reminds him of some necromancers he once met. However, this mage does not feel like an necromancer to him as a whole. What makes Elon extremely confused is the mage''s face. On his face, there is no feature about the necromancer. On the whole, there is no difference between the mage and the regular mage. If the mage''s face has any features related to the necromancer, Elon will be able to determine his identity, but the mage''s face is not abnormal. special special Under careful observation, Elon also found some problems. The mage''s face seemed to be a little stiff, as if he had not carried out any activities since he began to observe it. While Elon is thinking about the identity of the mage, Eric also begins to choose the third place in the potion competition. Under the gaze of many mages, Eric also announced the third place chosen by the mages, which is the mage that Elon has been paying attention to. According to the rules of the potion competition, the mage who can reach the third place will get a very rich reward. In addition to still being able to learn a fourth-order magic like the others behind, he can also get a powerful treasure. The rewards for spell types will wait until the final of the potion competition is over, and then the players will come to the magic guild to choose the spells they need to learn, whether they are the fourth level spells won by the top ten or the fifth level spells awarded to the second place. In addition to the magic category rewards, the rewards for treasures and artifact parts are all carried out at the scene of the final. Elon noticed that in the video, there was a big change. Eric, who had been determining the player''s ranking, got a prepared treasure from the mage in the rear and handed it to the mage. In Elon''s eyes, the treasure in the image is a very vague form, which makes people unable to see the original appearance of the treasure. Obviously, the mage made a special treatment to prevent the effect of the treasure from being exposed. special these In the video, when the mage received his reward, there was no fluctuation in his eyes, and finally there was a change. It''s not the joy of acquiring a powerful treasure, but a kind of dignity. At this time, the expression in the mage''s eyes disappeared again. special Among the ten contestants who got on the stage, the last seven got out of the team and waited after they got their own ranking. Rhode felt the change in him for the first time because he was close to the mage. Looking at the wizard as like as two peas, Rhodes found that the pendant he had taken from himself and the spirit would give it to himself, and it would be the same as the pendant of concealing his identity. The appearance of this kind of pendant undoubtedly made rod understand the identity of the mage directly. special Chapter 457 The existence of the ceremony of forbidding demons can suppress all the magic elements in it, which is also the reason why the mage can''t cast his magic in this space. special When the mage beside rod took off the pendant he was wearing, the death energy in his body, which had been absorbed by the pendant, appeared in this space for a short time because there was no bondage. Although the death energy was quickly suppressed due to the existence of the ceremony of forbidding demons, it was enough for the surrounding mages to perceive the death energy in a very short time. The mages who are checking around, even in the Academy, are of high status. When the mage took off the pendant, they found something unusual. special This point is recognized by all the mages present. Any mage who knows something about death energy will understand that without the existence of necromancers, death energy can hardly appear out of thin air. these At this time, after discovering the identity of the mage, the faces of the mages who are responsible for rating all of a sudden changed. Before that, these mages never thought that there would be necromancers here, and they got a very high rating by refining their own potions, reaching the third place in the potion competition. these In the view of these mages, if the necromancer only wants to participate in this potion competition and get the reward, then he has obviously achieved this. Until the necromancer took off the pendant, no one found his identity. At this time, after winning the reward of the potion competition, the necromancer took the initiative to show his identity, obviously for another purpose. The timing chosen by the necromancer was also just right. Whether it''s during the potion refining or after the ranking of all mages is determined, if the mage chooses to expose his identity, the mage can deal with it. However, at this moment, it is not easy for these mages to deal with it. Not to mention the existence of the ceremony of forbidding demons, if we want to deal with the necromancer, the way that the organizers can choose is extremely limited, but no matter which way is carried out, it will seriously interfere with the determination of the ranking of the next two players. these these As for the original class zero potion and another perfect potion with strong effect, what these mages want to know more is which potion is more effective. For a moment, even if the necromancer took the initiative to show his identity, the Necromancers in the ceremony still did not move and could not deal with him. The confirmation of the whole ranking stopped because the necromancer showed his identity. Eric, who was responsible for guiding the ranking, was the first to react. Due to the close distance from these players, Eric clearly felt the death energy of the mage. Even if the other mages had doubts, Eric was fully sure that the mage was the necromancer. But at this time, Eric did not choose to deal with the exposed necromancer, but continued to guide the ranking. As for what happened on the airship, Elon at the bottom naturally had no way to understand. In Elon''s view, when he confirmed the third wizard, the image in the field would not change. Instead, he stayed on the wizard for a long time. Only at this time did the image change, turning to rod and another wizard. these At this time, Eric in the field, also began to face the mages around him, confirming the mage who ranked second in this potion competition. Unlike before, this time the confirmation took a long time. As there are only two mages left in the end, when Eric confirms the second place, the champion of the potion competition will be immediately produced. Rod, who was waiting for the final result, also noticed some situations mentioned in Eric''s words, but it didn''t seem to have much to do with himself. Most of what Eric mentioned is about the development of the potion in blakhada, and the next practice of the school of magic. It seems that in order to reassure some people, Eric also mentioned some means to limit the development of the potion. Even though this potion competition has almost received the response of all the magic schools in blakhada, not all the mages hope that potions can develop. Even the mages who came to the airship to watch the finals were not all those who hoped that the magic medicine could develop. They chose to come here to examine the whole process of the magic medicine competition. Among them, the mages who belong to the magic guild have strong resistance to the development of the potion. these Chapter 458 Although the influence of the mage God has faded in the territory of blakhada, the remaining part of the influence is only concentrated in the magic guild, but the mages involved in this influence all have a higher status in the magic guild. Mages in the academy can improve their own strength by various means, whether it is the use of powerful potions or the driving of magic puppets, which are all ways to improve the strength of mages in the Academy. In the magic guild, what a mage values is his real ability to cast magic. The mages who belong to the magic guild can only use some treasures at most, but they don''t pay attention to other ways to improve their strength. The mages who belong to the magic guild adhere to the original form of the mage and do not recognize the way to enhance their strength in the Academy. On this point, the magic guild always has a big difference with the magic academy. Many of the mages who are in a high position in the magic guild agree with this very much. Even within the magic guild, for those mages who have studied in the magic academy and finally leave and choose to join the magic guild, if they do not change the habits in the Academy, they will be greatly excluded. And that''s what Eric worries about. Because of the existence of the magic guild, even so far, the development of the potion has been very smooth. Even the potion competition was proposed by the magic guild, but Eric still had some worries in his heart. In the territory of blakhada, although there are a large number of magic schools, and the number of internal mages is far more than that of the magic guild, at the level of top mages, they can''t be compared with the magic guild. This is also the reason why the magic guild can manage the whole blakhada all the time. Compared with the completely different promotion methods of the magic academy, even if there are no magic puppets and no magic, the mages of the magic guild can focus more on their own casting ability, so as to get essential improvement. Although this is difficult for the mages in the college to understand, it really happens to the mages in the magic guild. Because of this, the mages in the college also regard the magic guild as a place to bring their own promotion. Many mages will choose to leave the college and join the magic guild. The reason why Eric said these words about the development of the potion before confirming the champion of the potion competition was that he wanted to convey this message to the magic guild, hoping that the potion could develop smoothly. Rod, listening to Eric''s words, naturally understood his meaning. If there is no previous life experience, rod only thinks that Eric is worrying meaninglessly, but at this time, rod can roughly guess that Eric has foreseen some things. Rod noticed that when he said these words, Eric spent most of his time looking at some directions on the airship. Following Eric''s eyes, rod found a high platform on the airship. Through his own eagle eye skill, rod can notice that there are many mages on this high platform. At this time, he seems to be looking in this direction, but he can''t observe the more detailed situation clearly. Recalling Eric''s words, rod roughly guessed the identity of the mage on the high platform. After knowing this, rod took his eyes back. At this time, after talking about the future development of potion, Eric also announced the second place in the potion competition. "... after the discussion of the mage in charge of the potion rating, the runner up in this potion competition belongs to a highly respected mage. Hearing this, I believe many mages have guessed his identity. " "In this potion competition, the perfect potion he made has extremely powerful effect, which can greatly improve the basic properties of creatures and bring about the improvement of additional physical properties." "The perfect potion is also a very important branch of the potion. I believe any mage who has experienced the effect of the perfect potion will be praised for its powerful effect." "The refining of the perfect potion is extremely complicated, and the key is the selection of the core part of the perfect potion. these "This mage is the dean of the red magic academy, Northen. Congratulations to this mage." Eric said that the mage who won the second place in the potion competition was the one beside rod. After getting this result, even if it was difficult to gain any advantage in the final comparison process, and did not get the champion of this potion competition, the mage did not feel any chagrin. For ordinary people, if they only get the second place in the potion competition, it seems that there is only one step away from the champion, they will regret the result and even refuse to accept it. However, these emotions of ordinary people were not reflected in the mage. After learning that he was the runner up in the potion competition, the mage accepted it. After the result appeared, he gave some courtesy to the surrounding mages to show his gratitude. In terms of identity, compared with other mages, this mage naturally has more advantages. As the dean of the Academy, he doesn''t have to pay too much attention to the rewards offered in the final as an ordinary mage. For such a mage, because of his identity as the dean of the Academy, even if it is a more precious treasure, he can find a way to obtain it. these Even if it is a very precious reward for other mages, the attraction for this mage is also very limited. Because of this, he can accept the result calmly. Now, in the whole field, only the last player, rod, did not get his own rating. But in this case, except rod, all mages have got their own ranking, and rod''s ranking is clear at a glance. All the mages who pay attention to the potion competition have realized in their hearts that this potion season competition belongs to rod''s ranking. Chapter 459 After determining the second player''s ranking, Eric puts his eyes on rod. At this time, there is only one mage left here, and it doesn''t even need Eric to say anything more. All the mages around have realized rod''s ranking in this potion competition. Even so, Eric has to tell all the mages about rod''s ranking. "I believe that in the process of checking magic potions before, many mages have noticed a kind of magic potion in the zero category, and they are very surprised, and even think that the rating is wrong." "But in fact, class zero potions do exist. In the whole process of the potion competition, only one potion has been recognized by all the inspection mages. Finally, according to the rules for evaluating potions, it was placed in class zero." "The effect of class zero potion is naturally extremely powerful. It can increase the original vitality of the mage to four times of the basic level. I think nothing can surpass this potion in the improvement of the original vitality." "In the final of the potion competition, this kind of potion can be refined to enhance the original vitality. Naturally, there is no doubt about the master''s level of study in potion. No one will doubt this." "The champion of this potion competition is the mage who made the zero potion, rod from silver cliff city." With that, Eric looks at rod. After hearing what Eric said, rod saluted the mages around him. Compared with the previous mage, rod may not be so natural, but he is more standard. Rod''s action also appeared in the image below the airship. The mages who followed rod before saw this scene in their eyes. At this time, in the field under the airship, bursts of cheers burst out from the surrounding mages, especially the mages in the area of ice blue magic academy, who are undoubtedly very satisfied with the result. For Elon, who has been paying attention to rod''s trend, even when the second place appeared, he had foreseen the result, but he still couldn''t believe it. Hearing the silver cliff city mentioned by Eric when he was describing rod''s identity, Elon realized that rod really won the championship of the potion competition. At the same time, Elon also realized that as rod won the championship, his own territory, namely silver cliff city, will also be concerned by other mages, and even attract some mages to join. these This is also the reason why many powerful mages joined this potion competition. At this point, after rod finished gesturing, Eric turned his eyes to a tower on the airship and said: "Now, let''s invite the powerful mage from the magic guild to present his reward to rod who won the potion competition." During the potion competition, the rewards of the magic categories, whether level 4 or level 5 magic, are all after the competition, the players go to the magic guild to choose by themselves. In addition to the magic category, the treasures and the most precious artifact parts are all awarded to the players immediately in the presence of all the mages after confirming the ranking of the mages. They will not be left until the end of the potion competition. In this potion competition, the rewards for treasure categories are shared by the magic academy and the magic guild. Among them, the treasure awarded to the third place is provided by the magic academy, while the artifact parts awarded to the champion are provided by the magic guild. The magic guild will take the initiative to reward the champion with artifact parts. Although the mages of the magic academy are puzzled about this, they will not refuse it either. At this time, after confirming the champion of this potion competition, Eric signaled the mage of the magic guild to give rod his reward. Due to the large number of mages in the magic guild, Eric did not know which mage would represent the magic guild and award rod. Therefore, in the process of introduction, he just replaced them with powerful mages. At this time, in Eric''s sight, on the high platform of the magic guild, a mage had an action. With his action, all the mages on the airship could not help but focus their eyes. In this area above the airship, even if the potion competition is completely over, there will be no obvious mana fluctuation except for the two different dimensions appearing in the center of the airship. A mage on an airship, even if he is casting a spell, will only choose the perspective eye with little fluctuation of mana to obtain some information of the mages on the field, which will not affect the perception of the surrounding mages. In this situation, all mages on the airship will be aware of casting any medium and high-level magic. Especially for those high-level mages, their perception ability is extremely sharp. Any obvious mana fluctuation will attract their attention in the past. Therefore, in this situation, except for some low level mages, no mage will cast medium and high level spells. And that''s why els stays on the airship all the time. Even if the potion competition is finished, ELS needs to wait until the other high-level mages are ready to leave before he can cast the gate of time and space to leave. This is very clear to the mages in the magic guild. Eric looked at the position of the magic guild immediately after he finished his words. It was also to observe how the mages of the magic guild would come to the platform where the magic prohibition ceremony was located. The magic guild did not participate in the process of grading potions, but was completed by the mages in the college. Due to different ideas, except for some large occasions, the mages belonging to the magic guild seldom act together with the mages in the Academy. Because of this, even before the championship is confirmed, Eric has not seen the artifact parts that the magic guild is going to issue, but Eric has no doubt about the promise of the magic guild. The magic guild can exist in blakada for a long time, and maintain the trade of magic. Apart from being related to the former mage God, the most important thing is the reputation of the magic guild. be ready Chapter 460 Eric looks at the high platform of the magic guild. In the process of observation, he also finds some abnormalities. Eric noticed that when he finished talking about rod''s reward and asked a mage in the magic guild to give him a prize, a mage also made an action in the center of the high platform. these Even if the high-level mages of the magic guild directly use instant movement to come to a position not far from the forbidden ceremony, they will also produce a lot of mana fluctuations, which makes the mages around feel a little disgusted. Especially when it comes to space magic, even among all the magic, the fluctuation of magic power caused by space magic is the biggest, far more than any other magic. discount If it''s not for space magic, there is such an obvious fluctuation of mana that the mage can''t track the falling point of space magic by his own ability. At this time, for the mages on the tower of the magic guild, it is obviously not suitable to use instant movement directly. However, if they come down from the high platform and then walk into the field like ordinary mages, they will be ignored by the surrounding mages. This situation undoubtedly tests the ability of the mage himself. Fortunately, in the magic guild, the mage who was going to give awards did not disappoint the mages around him. these At the edge of the platform, there is no fence. Because the mages here are far more than ordinary mages, these defense facilities in the eyes of ordinary people may not help these mages, but will hinder their watching process. At this time, this situation undoubtedly gave the mage some help. When the mage came to the edge of the high platform, his steps did not stop, but directly stepped out and stepped out of the high platform. Under the gaze of the surrounding mages, the mage was at the foot of the space outside the high platform, as if stepping on something solid, supporting his body. In this process, the mage kept on marching forward. His every step seemed to be in the void, but he was able to support his body all the time. His behavior undoubtedly aroused the exclamation of all the mages around him, whether they were on the airship or those below who saw the scene through the image, but the reasons for their exclamation were different. These mages under the airship, because of their low level, even many of them have never heard of the magic that can make people walk in the air before, so they are very surprised. these Among these high-level mages, many of them can do this easily with the blessing of a kind of five level magic. What surprised them was that there was another reason. these The effect type of spell, in the duration of time, will always spread the mana fluctuation, but from this mage, but nothing can be sensed. Eric, who has been paying close attention to the direction of the magic guild, naturally found the mage walking out of the high platform of the magic guild for the first time. After finding the mage''s face, Eric identified the mage as soon as possible. Eric has recognized that the mage who came out of the magic guild is the leader of all the regulators in the magic guild at present, and is also the highest ranking one, elimagnus. Eric was very surprised that Eli walked out of the stage and even planned to present a reward to rod himself. In terms of identity, Eli is no worse than any of the mages here. In terms of his own strength, even Eric is just at the beginning of the seventh level, not up to Eli''s level. In Eric''s opinion, the magic guild, which has never had any interest in magic potions, is willing to offer such a rich reward this time, which is very unusual. At this time, Eli''s hand award undoubtedly proves this point. In Eric''s opinion, due to some rules in the magic guild, even if rod shows great strength in the potion, he can''t be accepted by the magic guild. Eli doesn''t appear in person to persuade rod to join the magic guild. Obviously, he has his own purpose. At this time, rod also noticed Eli from the air to the platform. Unlike the surprise of other mages, rod recognized Eli''s way of walking in the air for the first time. Although rod can''t sense any mana fluctuation from Eli, he is very clear that Eli is constantly releasing spells, but the way of releasing them is not the same as ordinary mages. Rod realized that Eli''s chosen spell was not a fifth level magic as the common mage thought, but a very common third-level magic, Hercules shield. Whenever Eli takes a step, a powerful shield will appear at the corresponding position under his feet to provide support for him. Because the powerful aegis is different from ordinary magic, it forms magic elements into a very solid state, so there will be no large mana fluctuation. In addition, Eli seems to have a treasure to reduce mana fluctuation, which makes the surrounding mages unable to perceive any mana fluctuation. Rod can recognize this way at a glance, or in the previous life of the game, which has been found by players, and spread. Many players try this way, let themselves walk in the air, but finally for some reasons, can only give up this way. But now, rod saw the appearance of this way from the mage in the air. Chapter 461 For ordinary players, it is naturally attractive to be able to achieve the effect of flying in the sky that only the fifth level magic can have by casting low level magic. When a player first raised this point, a large number of MAGE players went to try, hoping to rely on their casting ability to make themselves walk in the air. Even if you can only walk in the air, you can''t let people fly freely like the real level five magic. All the mages who have heard about this still look forward to it. However, after numerous attempts, the players at that time could only give up this idea and thought that it was impossible for them to walk freely in the air by using Hercules shield. To a large extent, mages can''t make changes to the already systematic spells. This kind of magic is similar to the great power shield. After a large number of mages'' exploration, they determine its casting method, and finally use it to resist the attack. Ordinary mages, if they don''t have the blessing of special skills, are hard to make changes to the spells they will cast according to their own ideas. For those mages who master the special skill corresponding to Hercules shield, that is, earth magic, according to their mastery of this special skill, the effect of Hercules shield can be changed to a certain extent, and the scope covered by Hercules shield can be reduced, but the extent of reduction is extremely limited. More importantly, no matter how the mage narrows down the scope of the powerful shield, the mana required to release this spell will not be reduced compared with that of casting a powerful shield completely. It is this that dispels the original idea of the mage. You can''t reduce the mana value of the powerful shield by changing yourself. This leads to the fact that the mage can''t move on because of the lack of mana value before he takes two steps in the air. This way of allowing mages to walk freely in the air, the initial idea is indeed very unique, but in practice, it can not bring any help to mages, and can only be abandoned by players. Rod has a deep impression on this method, of course, because in the previous life of the game, when rod heard about this method, he had tried it many times, but because the problem of mana value could not be solved, rod gradually forgot this method. special When rod personally tried and confirmed that this method was not feasible, he did not pay attention to the information related to this method. For the other players who successfully performed this special method, rod did not know his identity. special Looking at the mage in front, rod also guessed about his identity. When the mage enters the seventh level, he will gain some extremely powerful abilities. For the magic that is about to be cast, the mage can make it out of the original situation and make a great change in the way he wants. This is only reflected in mages who are above the seventh level. With the continuous improvement of Mage Level, this ability will become more significant after entering the middle of the seventh level. When any creature reaches the seventh level, it will change in essence, which is very different from the creatures below the seventh level. For mages, this difference is reflected in the change of magic. It seems that the ability of high-level mages to cast their own spells at will is already one of their abilities, which has nothing to do with their special skills, but it also has a great relationship. It is the large number of special skills accumulated by the mage that makes the mage change after reaching the seventh level. special Many carefully observed mages can vaguely notice the steps that appear when Eli''s steps fall. Whenever Eli''s steps fall, a solid shield will appear at his feet to support his body. When he raised his feet, the original Hercules shield dissipated directly, and the released magic elements did not even spill towards the surrounding space, and then returned directly to Eli''s body. Eli''s ability to control shaping spells is the reason why the mages around him are not aware of any mana fluctuations. In the whole process, Eli himself seems very relaxed and can''t see that he has any burden. Obviously, even if he casts this changed Hercules shield one after another, Eli''s mana value is almost no loss. Eli''s Hercules shield, after his own consciousness change, is a way that can''t be recorded in any magic book. Only the most top mages can make such a change. There is no doubt that Eli, by his own way, deterred these mages belonging to the Academy on the airship, rather than relying on his own identity. Even some high-level mages in the college, after noticing the way Eli used, will think in their hearts whether they can do it. In the puzzled or shocked eyes of the surrounding mages, Eli''s figure gradually declined as he walked, and finally came to the edge of the airship, outside the platform where the players were. red Obviously, even Eli, who is in the seventh level, will also be affected by the ceremony of forbidding demons. He can''t cast any magic in the ceremony. To this point, Eli, who has strong casting ability, naturally has a kind of resistance to the ceremony of forbidding demons. However, he immediately reacts and raises his empty hand. At the next moment, a golden talisman appears in his hand. When this talisman was taken out of the space ring by Eli and held in his hand, a huge wave of mana was generated on the whole airship. All the magic elements around the original airship are quickly converging in the direction of this talisman, and the generated mana fluctuation is naturally extremely huge. Even on the high platform where the elemental creatures are located, the extremely rich magic elements originally gathered began to transfer under the traction of this talisman. Chapter 462 In Eli''s hands, as soon as the amulet appeared, it caused a great reaction. The amulet has an extremely strong attraction to the surrounding magic elements. Even the high platform where the element creatures exist, the magic elements around them are also drawn by the amulet. Of course, this is also related to the fact that the elemental creatures passively attract the surrounding magic elements. If the elemental creatures on this high platform exert their talents and actively pull the magic elements in the space, this talisman will not be able to achieve this level. At this time, any mage on this airship can clearly sense the powerful mana fluctuation caused by the traction of magic elements. these At this moment, any mage who has noticed this talisman knows the strength of this talisman in his heart. At the same time, these mages have realized that this talisman is the reward for the champion of this potion competition, that is, the artifact part of which all mages are guessing the effect. Even if it is just removed from the space ring by Eli, this artifact component also shows its powerful effect. these When Eli holds this artifact in his hand, all the magic elements in the surrounding space are pulled over. In addition, Eli''s position is not far in front of the forbidden magic space. A large number of magic elements have a violent conflict with the forbidden magic space. With the traction of this talisman, all the magic elements on the airship gather towards the position of this talisman as if they had found the source. these At this time, the ritual of forbidding demons is still performing its original effect, expelling all the magic elements existing in the surrounding space, which naturally produces great resistance to the magic elements gathering towards the position of the amulet. In Eli''s hands, the amulet itself seems to have felt this situation, and began to mobilize the magic elements existing in the surrounding space, which is completely opposite to the existing ritual of forbidding demons. Under the control of the talisman, the magic elements around form one stream after another, which is purer than magic. It seems that they want to separate a victory from the forbidden magic space in front of them. The existence of the ceremony of forbidding demons completely restrained all the magic elements around. Under the control of the talisman, the impact of the magic element flow did not bring any effect, but it did not let the talisman give up, but increased the mobilization of the surrounding magic elements. these At this time, the magic elements and the forbidden space present a very opposite state. All along, the forbidden ceremony can suppress all the magic elements in the surrounding space, but at this time, the suppression seems to have lost its effect. red red For all the behaviors of magic elements, mages can only rely on their own perception to detect. these these Just as the magic elements around us turned into innumerable and most primitive magic elements to launch a fierce impact on the ceremony of banning demons, the first thing that was hard to bear was not either of them, but the airship itself. Because of the great power generated by the magic elements in the process of impact, the whole airship tilts in one direction, which has never happened since the finals started. Some mages even need to cast magic to stabilize their bodies. Even on the surface of this high platform, under the impact of magic elements, there are a lot of cracks due to the repulsive force generated in the forbidden ceremony. For a time, the whole airship seemed to shake violently with the increase of the impact force. Don''t wait for this artifact to be separated from the ceremony of forbidding demons. It must be the airship itself that can''t bear it first. It can be used to hold the potion competition and be used by a large number of high-level mages. The quality of the airship itself is naturally excellent. Even so, the airship still can''t bear the impact of these two completely opposite forces. Under the control of this talisman, the magic elements violently impact on the edge of the forbidden magic ceremony, and even intend to destroy the whole forbidden magic ceremony from the source, tearing the edge of the airship completely. Eli, who has been holding this artifact, finally has an action. special With the body of the talisman being sent into the ceremony of forbidding demons by Eli, its ability of traction and control over magic elements completely disappeared. The surrounding magic elements, which were originally extremely violent, also returned to their normal state, and no longer had any impact on the surface of the ceremony. red For a moment, as Eli sent the artifact parts into the forbidden magic ceremony, the whole airship recovered its original calm. Because the magic elements have not been condensed into a shaped spell, if it is not for the numerous cracks on the platform, it really makes people doubt whether something happened just now. Chapter 463 At this time, although Eli calmed down the impact of this powerful amulet by sending it into the ceremony of forbidding demons, its influence on the mages on the airship did not disappear. After the impact that can almost destroy the whole airship, any mage can understand the strength of this artifact component. Compared with ordinary treasures, artifact parts are essentially different and can bring great influence. And in the forbidden ceremony, the mage who exists here has just stabilized himself. these these Even some high-level mages who used to be in charge of the rating of magic potions are more nervous at this time, unable to maintain the calm at the beginning. It seems that after losing their casting ability, they are not much different from those players in mentality. these these In the previous rating process, although the mage didn''t win the championship, he didn''t show much regret. In the original idea of the mage, even if he won the championship, the artifact parts he got were not necessarily precious. Even if the effect of a unique artifact, there are good and bad points. Some artifacts don''t need to combine components at all, they are a whole directly, while some artifacts may need to collect a large number of components, and even if the components are collected completely, the effect is not good. In this mage''s view, the artifact parts awarded to the champion of the potion competition are mostly of this kind, rather than those with extremely powerful effects. Therefore, for this mage, even if he does not become the final champion, he can only get a level 5 magic as a reward. He is not too disappointed. On the contrary, he will be a little lucky. In this mage''s view, being able to choose a fifth level spell to learn on his own will bring him far more improvement than getting a useless artifact component. Even the seventh level mage does not necessarily master several fifth level spells. Any kind of level 5 magic requires the mage to pay a great price to learn it. To a large extent, mastering the number of level five spells can directly determine the strength of a mage. Even as the dean of a magic school, the mage does not have a lot of level 5 magic. It is a rare opportunity for him to take advantage of this opportunity to choose a level 5 magic to learn. However, just after the mage was in the forbidden ceremony and felt the effect of the amulet, he knew that the effect of the amulet awarded by the champion was not what he thought at the beginning. Although the mages in the forbidden ceremony can''t cast any magic, and there are no magic elements in the space, their perception of the surrounding space will not be reduced. The suppression of the forbidden ceremony on the mage can not affect the mage''s perception ability, but it is located inside the forbidden ceremony. Generally speaking, the perception ability has no effect. When the talisman gathered all the magic elements in the surrounding space and had a strong impact on the ritual of forbidding demons on the airship, the mage could not help but admire the power of this artifact. According to this mage''s understanding, any conventional magic that appears outside the forbidden magic ceremony can''t have an impact on the inside of the forbidden magic ceremony. When the magic touches the outer part of the ceremony, it will dissipate immediately, and the magic elements that make up the magic will also be blocked out of the space covered by the ceremony. Because of these special properties of the forbidden magic space, it is difficult for the mage to deal with the forbidden magic ceremony by casting magic. He can only destroy the materials used in the forbidden magic ceremony by general means, so as to lift the restriction of the forbidden magic space. It is the consensus of all mages that mages can never resist the ceremony of forbidding magic by magic elements alone. However, when the artifact parts appeared, the consensus of mages was broken. Any mage on the airship can easily feel the impact of this talisman on the ceremony of banning demons. Even the reddish barrier on the outside of the ceremony has a lot of indentations. these Through this, the second ranked mage also confirmed the strength of this talisman. Just a artifact component can play such a powerful effect, let alone its corresponding artifact body. If we can gather all the parts of this artifact, the effect will even be able to confront the ritual of forbidding demons. The appearance of this idea made the mage very interested in the artifact parts. The value of this talisman is obviously more than a simple level 5 spell, which can bring great improvement to the mage who owns it. If it is an artifact part with poor effect, according to the identity of the mage, it can be obtained by his own way. However, for this level of artifact part, it is also a very precious existence for the mage. However, even if he was aware of this, the mage had no way to get the amulet. This artifact with powerful effect is not prepared for this mage, but a reward for this champion. For this reason, the mage can only sigh that if he takes some risks in the process of refining the magic potion, refines the perfect magic potion that is about to take shape again, or adds some other refining materials, he may be able to refine a more powerful magic potion and compete for the champion position in the magic Potion competition. these Chapter 464 At this time, in the space where the forbidden ceremony is located, Eli''s face is also not good. When Eli sent the talisman into the forbidden magic space, he was also affected by the forbidden magic space. environment After feeling this, there were some changes in Eli''s eyes. The ceremony of forbidding demons will exclude all magic elements in it. For mages, except that they can no longer release magic, those treasures related to magic can no longer be used. Among these treasures, one of the most commonly used by mages is the space ring worn by mages. Due to the suppression of the forbidden magic ceremony on the space ring, Eli had to take out the artifact parts from the space ring when he entered the scope covered by the forbidden magic ceremony. These effects brought by artifact parts, whether gathering magic elements around airships or controlling these magic elements, have a severe impact on the ceremony of forbidding demons, which Eli did not expect in advance. special these This talisman, which can mobilize the surrounding magic elements, has an instinctive aversion to the existence of the forbidden magic space. It doesn''t even need any control from Eli to mobilize the surrounding magic elements to launch an impact on the forbidden magic space. This characteristic of artifact parts is not obvious among the artifact parts collected by Lord. This is also closely related to the characteristics of artifact itself. these Any mage on the airship can easily feel this. special Take the amulet from Eli, and rod will check the properties of the amulet at the first time. According to the magic elements triggered by the amulet before, and some anomalies it shows, rod has roughly guessed its real effect. If the effect of the amulet is as expected by rod, it may play an extremely important role in the future. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ [magic talisman] Quality: Treasure Type: Pendant Equipment requirements: None Basic attribute: restores 20 mana per hour Special attribute: activate the magic elements in the surrounding space to gather around the talisman to improve the effect of meditation. Evaluation: powerful magic talisman, far beyond the scope of alchemy. Collecting items similar to this talisman will change dramatically. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ After looking at the talisman in his hand, even rod could not help sighing the strength of the talisman. For mages, especially high-level mages, mana recovery is particularly important. Mages can break out a large number of spells in a short time, thus changing the situation of a battle, but after that, they will completely consume their mana. Even the most powerful high-level mage will also be troubled by mana value. After the mana value is consumed, the mage has to restore his mana value through meditation. If the mage''s mystical level is not enough, he will spend a lot of time in meditation to replenish his lost mana. This is more obvious for players. When players have consumed all their mana, they have to spend a lot of time in meditation to supplement the lost mana. According to the mana recovery speed of a normal mage in meditation, if a mystic has only intermediate or advanced mana, it may not be able to recover its full mana even if he meditates continuously for one day. The emergence of this situation makes the mage players have a low sense of existence in the early stage of the game. The common melee profession may reach the level of level 4 or level 5, and the mage players generally hover around Level 2 or level 3. In addition, in the first expansion of the game, the war in brakata is extremely unfriendly to mage players. In this war, the army led by Tanan once suppressed all the mages of blakhada. The player mage, who was born in blakada, is hard to upgrade his rank as fast as the melee class, and at the same time avoid the army of Tanan. Naturally, the progress of upgrading his rank is extremely slow. Even so, in the whole game, the number of MAGE players is still large. After seeing the strength of high-level mages in the game, players are really reluctant to give up this powerful profession, even if the process of upgrading rank is extremely difficult. project these When the level reaches level 6 or above, the mage''s advantages can be fully reflected. In this case, if the melee professional does not master powerful treasures or improve his own attributes through magic potion, he will not be able to surpass the mages of the same level. these Because it is very difficult for the mage to improve his level in the early stage of the game, rod chose to learn the art of evocation, and quickly improve his level in this way. Knowing the power of the mage in the later stage of the game, rod can only make himself close to the legal system as far as possible. Among the restrictions on mages, the most important one is the limitation on mana value. At the end of the game, if you want to kill a powerful mage, you can only wait for all his mana to be consumed. As long as the mage''s mana is enough, he will use all kinds of space spells to escape. When a mage can''t recover his mana through meditation, these ways that can passively bring him mana recovery are very important, whether it''s mystical or other treasures. eight p.m. If rod wants to recover 20 mana points on his own, he may need to meditate for more than two hours. Chapter 465 The talisman that Eli gave to rod can greatly improve rod''s overall strength. The increase of mana recovery is not only reflected in the ability displayed in the battle, but also reflected in the end of a battle, which can save Rhode a lot of time for meditation. Before rod got this artifact part, he also got a lot of pendant treasures that can improve mana recovery. these these Because the speed of restoring mana value by meditation is related to the level of the mage''s own mystical art, for a regular mage, when the mana value is consumed, he can only restore mana value by meditation. However, the existence of this artifact component can completely change this point. special If rod can possess this talisman early, maybe even his career he chose at the beginning will change correspondingly. Unfortunately, he can''t achieve this. The most shocking thing about this amulet was that it was just a artifact component. Just a artifact component can bring such a powerful mana recovery effect, which shows the corresponding artifact strength. Compared with some other artifact parts in rod''s hand, this talisman is no worse. In terms of basic attributes, this talisman is extremely excellent, not to mention it can gather Magic Elements in the surrounding space and improve the mage''s meditation effect. In rod''s impression, there are not many artifacts of this level. If we can collect all the other parts corresponding to this artifact, the effect will not be weaker than the Titan''s arrow that rod has been collecting. In addition to the mana value added by passivity, this mana talisman also has a very powerful, but also the most easily overlooked special ability, which is the ability to gather magic elements when it conflicts with the forbidden ceremony. This is enough to prove the strength of this talisman. According to the ability of this talisman to mobilize magic elements, rod predicted that even if he consumed all the mana in his body, with this talisman gathering the magic elements existing in the surrounding space and passively restoring mana value, rod might only need to meditate for a few hours to fully restore mana value. The appearance of the amulet has greatly improved rod''s comprehensive strength. In the face of the possible battle in brakata, rod also has great confidence. Holding the talisman in his hand, for rod, it''s obviously worth participating in this potion competition to get this powerful artifact part as a reward. So far, some of the things he has experienced in the potion competition have been very smooth, and he has not encountered any danger. Even for the more difficult potion refining, because he has the memory of his previous life, he can achieve this very well. According to rod''s observation, so far, although the third ranked mage has exposed the identity of the necromancer himself, the spirit society as a whole has not done much. cutting-edge news With a great understanding of the process of previous games, rod understood that the psychic society finally achieved its goal. With the final result as proof, when the potion competition reaches this stage, rod does not worry about his own safety. After checking the amulet, rod seemed to notice something and moved his eyes away from the amulet in his hand to Eli in front of him. Rod found that Eli was also looking at himself. He was surprised to notice Eli''s sight. Rod noticed that there was a faint hostility in Eli''s eyes. Because of his own perception, rod can easily detect the emergence of this hostility, not because Eli has any views on himself, but because his identity, as if the treasure he used to hide his identity, did not play any role. Even in the space covered by the ceremony of forbidding demons, the oppression brought by Eli is still strong. In the space where the ceremony is located, the magic elements contained in the mage''s body are completely suppressed. these But in front of Eli is obviously different, although in the forbidden magic space, the magic elements contained in Eli are also suppressed, but they are not as quiet as ordinary mages. In rod''s perception, there is a very solid mana fluctuation in the position of Eli in front of him. Although the mana fluctuation can''t spread to the surrounding space due to the existence of the ceremony of forbidding demons, it is real. Even Eric, who is also a seventh level mage, doesn''t feel this kind of power fluctuation from him in the forbidden magic space. environment After giving the artifact parts to rod, Eli carefully observed rod. After a period of time, he turned his eyes away and turned to another mage in the field. Even in the ceremony of forbidding demons, the mage''s perception ability has not been weakened. Without the Free Magic Elements in the surrounding space as interference, mages can feel the magic elements in other mages more clearly. special In addition to Eli, who is dispersing powerful mana waves, there is also a mage in the forbidden ceremony, who is also concerned by other mages because of the magic elements in his body. Chapter 466 Because of the unusual fluctuation of mana in the body, the mage who received the attention of other mages was the third in the potion competition. In the previous process, the mage took off the pendant used to hide his identity. Because the pendant has been suppressing the death energy in his body, after losing the pendant, the death energy appears in the surrounding space for a short time. Due to the existence of the ceremony of forbidding demons, this energy of death was quickly expelled from this space, and the rest of the energy of death was also suppressed into the mage''s body by the ceremony of forbidding demons, but in this short time, it was enough for the mages around to perceive this energy of death. When the death energy is expelled out of the space by the forbidden ritual, it makes the surrounding mages feel more like the mage is wantonly releasing the death energy towards the surrounding, which attracts a lot of mages'' attention. Even if they are outside the ceremony of forbidding demons, the mages on the surrounding platforms can also feel the intensity of this death energy. Although they don''t know the source of this death energy, these mages also know that something unusual will happen. The appearance of death energy, and also this extremely strong death energy, undoubtedly directly determines the identity of this mage, that is, an undead mage. But in the previous process, due to the determination of the ranking, Eric, who is responsible for guiding, did not make any treatment to the mage, but preferred to confirm the ranking. At this time, after the award for rod was awarded, Eli turned his attention to the wizard, apparently intending to deal with the necromancer. "Why are necromancers here? And third place? " Looking at the mage, Eli asked. Although Eli''s vision has been on the mage, the object he asked is not limited to the mage. Any mage around who knows this can answer his question. these This is very obvious in the original players on the field. When the death energy in the mage''s body appears, his real identity will undoubtedly show to all the mages around him. The fact that the necromancer can get a higher ranking than himself undoubtedly makes it difficult for the top ten players in the field to accept. these these In this potion competition, the effects of the potions refined by each mage are fully displayed in the eyes of all mages. Naturally, these mages deeply understand how difficult it is to get the third place in this potion competition. However, it is such a necromancer that the potion refined in this potion competition can surpass the vast majority of the mages in blakada, and finally get the third place. This result is obviously hard for the airship mages to accept for a while. For those mages who are extremely confident in their hearts, this is undoubtedly a big blow. these these these Even though Eli''s tone of inquiry is extremely flat, which makes it difficult for people to understand his true thoughts, maybe he has heard the accusation in Eli''s words. For a moment, in the face of Eli''s inquiry, none of the mages here is willing to answer this question. Even Eric, who has been leading the potion competition, can''t give any answer to Eli''s questions, including why he didn''t check out the identity of the necromancer in advance. these If the necromancer just wants to get the reward of the potion competition, he doesn''t need to take down the hidden treasure. He just needs to leave the airship with the treasure. But now, the Necromancer''s behavior has shown that he didn''t come here to get the treasure. At this time, in the face of Eli''s inquiry, no mage in the whole field is willing to answer this, so he can only respond in silence. It was the mage mentioned by Eli who took the initiative to speak out, which broke the silence in the field. "I came to this potion contest to correct the names of all the Necromancers." "For a long time, the mages of blakhada have misunderstood the existence of the necromancer. Even if it''s just in the territory of blakada, indicating the identity of the necromancer, it will be expelled by the magic guild. " these these If it wasn''t for Eli''s appearance and timely treatment of the Necromancers in blakhada, the situation in blakhada would be even worse, and even the magic academy would be affected by the Necromancers. This may have a deeper understanding for the Lords in blakada. Chapter 467 When hearing this necromancer explain his intention, the mages in the field all show different attitudes. Except for a few mages who were more interested in the news mentioned by the necromancer and began to think about what he said, more mages showed an attitude of disapproval. The hostility of the mages towards the necromancer and the way they responded to it have lasted for a long time in the territory of blakhada. This relationship between them can not be changed by an ordinary necromancer. As for this Necromancer''s proposal to rectify the name of the necromancer, they don''t think he can do it, even if the necromancer gets the third place in the potion competition. Even so, for this necromancer to be able to come here and show his identity, these mages around still have some admiration for him. It is difficult for all necromancers to get such an opportunity to explain their ideas in front of the powerful mage of blakada. However, through this potion competition, this necromancer has obviously achieved this. At this time, the next words of the necromancer also entered the ears of the surrounding mages. "The essence of Necromancer''s magic is to transform dead creatures into undead creatures. Perhaps in the eyes of orthodox mages, this is an extremely evil means, but for undead mages, it is only a use of power." "Necromancers are easily disgusted by mages, and have some relations with some of them. Because of the unique power of undead magic, undead mages only need to kill a lot to improve their strength quickly. " "This is what ordinary mages think of Necromancers. In other regions, this view may have some basis. But in my area, the existence of necromancers is not the situation imagined by ordinary mages. " "In blakada, many of the Necromancers who were expelled by the magic guild only came into contact with the Necromancers by chance and explored them a little. Then they were expelled because of their identity exposure." "These expelled mages do not conform to the conventional impression of the mages on the Necromancers. They have not done anything. They have been treated like this just because of their status as the Necromancers." these "Apart from being able to control undead creatures, there is no big difference between undead mages and orthodox mages. They also need to learn magic and study interesting knowledge. I came here by refining potions, not as a necromancer. " "Since even elemental creatures can exist in the territory of blakhada, and even set up their own magic academy, why are the necromancers, who are also human beings, expelled? Is it just because of the identity of the necromancer? " "I''m here to make mages change their views on Necromancers. I hope all mages can put down their prejudices and see this clearly." Listening to the words of the necromancer, the mages around who didn''t care about it fell into deep thinking at this time. For the mages in the Academy, they have always known that they dislike undead magic. For undead magic, they just regard it as some taboo knowledge. these For the mage who has never contacted the necromancer before, the words of the necromancer are undoubtedly very confusing. Even some of the high-level mages, after thinking for a while, agreed with what he said. And on a nearby high platform shrouded with magic elements, due to the close distance, the creatures on the high platform listened to all the words of the necromancer. these Originally, when Eli took out the amulet, the female Genie could clearly feel that the magic elements around the high platform were losing a lot, and they were gathering towards the position of the amulet. If a powerful Elemental creature gets this talisman, the ability to mobilize magic elements will enhance the strength of elemental creatures by several levels. When the vibration of the airship stopped, Eli also presented the amulet as a prize to rod, who had been mentioned by els. The female Genie could only sigh about els'' eyes in her heart, and then prepared to wait for the magic drug competition to end, use the gate of time and space to bring the elemental creatures to the Academy, and then follow els to the position he said. What the female Genie didn''t expect was that the potion competition, which she thought was coming to an end, had changed a lot at this last moment. A player who has won a higher position voluntarily admitted his identity as a necromancer. Seeing this scene, the female Genie also roughly guessed the idea of the necromancer, that is, to enhance the influence of the necromancer through the ranking in the potion competition. Before that, the female Genie also considered this way to enhance the influence of elemental creatures, but the half blood mage was not ranked well, just entered the top ten, and could not achieve much effect. However, when necromancer mentioned elemental creatures, female Genie obviously felt that his purpose was not so simple. The current situation of elemental creatures is not good. In the eyes of female genies, this Necromancer''s words obviously belittle elemental creatures. For a moment, the magic elements around the platform became violent with the consciousness of female genie, which made els, who was beside the female genie, look sideways. If there were not many high status mages on the airship, the female genie would even directly attack the necromancer. When the necromancer finished his thoughts, the surrounding mages couldn''t help looking at Eli in front of the necromancer in the process of thinking. All the mages around wanted to know what Eli would think when he heard what the mage said. Chapter 468 In the view of the mages around, as the leader of the magic guild, Eli''s response to the necromancer can represent the response of the magic guild. At the same time, according to the usual attitude of the magic guild towards the necromancer, the necromancer may encounter great trouble. However, to the disappointment of the surrounding mages, Eli did not directly answer what the necromancer said, but raised a question that all mages could not understand. "How many necromancers have participated in this final?" these Even the mage who had been touched by the words of the necromancer was aware of something wrong at this time. these these However, if there are many necromancers who have entered the final, the situation may not be so simple. The Necromancers camp obviously has plans. He didn''t get a positive reply from Eli, but was asked this question. Even the necromancer, whose face has been calm, was stunned for a moment. When the necromancer wanted to answer Eli''s question, Eli didn''t give him the chance, but immediately said: "For this kind of thing, we should choose the highest ranking one among the Necromancers to tell, so as to achieve the best effect. But according to my observation, you don''t seem to be the highest ranking necromancer here. " What Eli said immediately attracted the attention of all the mages around him. Even the necromancer himself did not know how to answer for a moment. From Eli''s words, these mages undoubtedly get a very important message. It seems that in this potion competition, there are necromancers who have won a higher ranking than this one. In front of this necromancer, there are only two. After Eric''s previous introduction, before Eli mentioned this point, because of the ranking, the mages around him paid great attention to the two mages. Even some high-level mages want to know more about these two mages and see if they can make potions for themselves. In addition to these two mages, the other mages in the top ten also get the attention of all mages. Their ability to get such a ranking has proved their mastery of the potion. these these these All the mages on the airship had seen the power of the talisman Eli had taken out before. these In this case, it seems that all mages can feel the potential of rod, so they want to contact him. In contrast, despite being the dean of a magic school, Northen, who ranks second, has fewer mages who are really interested in it. For other mages, the attraction of Northen to them is even less than that of the necromancer who ranked third when he didn''t take off the pendant. these A mage like Northen can only ask him to make potions for himself by trading. Most of the mages who are interested in Northen are well-known in the magic academy. But at this time, in Eli''s words, it is mentioned that there are necromancers who have achieved a higher ranking than the third. For all the mages around, when they got the news, matchless was greatly impacted in their hearts. Higher than this necromancer, there are only two. Among them, the second is the dean of a magic school. Many high-level mages know it very well, and it is almost impossible to give up their identity and degenerate into a necromancer. At this time, only the last one mentioned in Eli''s words, that is, rod, who won this potion competition. In the whole forbidden magic space, after hearing Eli''s words, the first one to react is Northen, who ranks second. As he is not a necromancer, North guessed what Eli meant at the first time. After reaction, Northen quickly looked at rod beside him. Although he has realized rod''s identity in his heart, it is difficult for Northen to accept it. Looking at rod, in Northen''s mind, he still hopes rod can deny Eli''s point. What the necromancer who ranked third said did not have any impact on Northen''s mind. Because he has experienced the influence of necromancers personally, among so many necromancers, Northen is one of the most disgusted with the existence of Necromancers. When the third ranked mage showed his identity, Northen could not help but feel a little lucky that he could suppress the necromancer with his own magic potion. Although he didn''t win the championship, Northen also accepted the result and didn''t have any dissatisfaction in his heart. Northen can accept that he is defeated by an ordinary mage in the potion, but he can''t accept that he is defeated by an undead mage. At this time, Northen could not help praying in his heart. Eli''s observation or judgment was wrong. To Northen''s disappointment, as he watched, rod slowly took the pendant off his body. In an instant, an extremely pure energy of death appeared in his perception. Chapter 469 When rod took off the pendant, the death energy absorbed by the pendant immediately spilled into the space. Like the previous necromancer, when death energy appears in this space, it is instantly perceived by the surrounding necromancer. Although this death energy is completely expelled by the forbidden magic space in a short time, it is enough for all the mages around to understand rod''s identity. Compared with the previous necromancer, the death energy spilled from rod is more pure. The mages around can even feel an extremely evil meaning from the death energy. It seems that when the death energy reaches this level, its nature has changed. When the energy of death is pure to a certain extent, any mage can feel the extremely evil meaning from it, which is very different from the words of the previous necromancer. Even powerful mages like Eric, after feeling the emergence of this death energy, can''t help but start to be cautious and carefully observe rod''s every move. From the death energy released by rod, Eric has a keen sense of some abnormalities, but because Eric himself and the necromancer do not have too much intersection, he does not understand what the abnormality in the death energy represents. Even so, there was some unusual caution in Eric''s eyes as he looked at rod again, as if he was paying attention to something. The appearance of death energy undoubtedly proves rod''s identity. When rod noticed that his identity seemed to have been discovered, he did not choose to continue to hide it, but directly took the pendant off his body. For a moment, all the mages who discovered this were extremely shocked by the situation. these If it wasn''t for the third ranked necromancer who voluntarily revealed his identity, and the high-level necromancer with a magic guild found the abnormality of the necromancer here, maybe they couldn''t find the trace of the necromancer until the end of the potion competition. When rod took off the pendant, there were some different views on his identity as a necromancer, and those who also entered the top ten also had some different views, which all seemed extremely shocked. these these This discovery, no doubt, makes all the players here feel lost, especially for those who are extremely conceited in the magic medicine. There are also a few players whose performance is not like this. When rod took off the pendant, these players all quickly looked at the surrounding situation and looked at the expressions of all the mages around. These players seemed to be a little pleased. Obviously, the identities of these players can also be determined. these When the pendant is removed, the template that rod originally set in the pendant will naturally fail completely. these these Among creatures with hero template, they can confirm each other''s hero identity, which makes any creature who wants to camouflage the hero identity unable to succeed. The camouflaged hero identity will be instantly exposed by the real hero. Because the confirmation of the hero''s identity is bidirectional, when a hero confirms the identity of the other party, the other party will also immediately confirm the identity of the hero. When rod wears the pendant, his heroic identity is also concealed under the effect of the template in the pendant. Even if he is a hero, he can''t feel his heroic identity through the existence of the pendant. For rod, although he can use peeping eyes when wearing the pendant, he also lost the ability to perceive whether other people have heroic identity. When the pendant is removed, some mages in the field who originally have heroic identity immediately realize rod''s heroic identity, and quickly inform other mages around him of this situation, so that they can understand this. Compared with other creatures, mages may understand the power of heroes better. If a mage can become a hero, he will be far more than an ordinary mage in terms of his special skills and basic attributes. Among the mages with the same rank, the mages with heroic status can occupy a great advantage. As the rank of mages increases, this will be more obvious. Therefore, for this champion necromancer hero, there are mages around the airship, all have some views in mind. After taking off the pendant, rod did nothing else, but looked at Eli who pointed out his identity. After discovering this behind the scenes, Eli asked in a voice: "this champion necromancer, is the purpose of your participation in this potion competition also to rectify the name of the necromancer?" Because he doesn''t have the heroic identity, and he is also in the forbidden magic space, Eli can''t feel rod''s heroic identity at all. He can only infer rod''s own strength through the death energy released by rod. With the blessing of racing achievement, rod''s evocation level has been maintained at legend level, which is why rod can release extremely pure death energy. Eli, who is closest to rod, also fully feels the intensity of death energy released by rod. Therefore, in Eli''s heart, there are also many ideas. Chapter 470 For most creatures that don''t have a hero template, except for a few special skills, the level of a regular special skill reflects the level that the creature should have. This point, even in the corresponding group of mages, also has a very obvious embodiment. When a mage has any skill to enter the epic level, his corresponding level will enter the sixth level. Legend level skills, which are more powerful than epic level skills, naturally correspond to the seven levels that only top mages can enter. Creatures that can enter the seven levels must have a very powerful special skill as blessing. If you want to deal with any seventh order creature, you need to anticipate how to deal with its special skills in advance. It is a very dangerous behavior to rashly attack a seventh order creature before you get accurate information. This is recognized by all creatures. For ordinary players, depending on the existence of skill points, they can only upgrade their skills to the corresponding five level master level at most, and then they can''t continue to upgrade their special skills by relying on skill points as before. When a special skill enters the legend level, the strength of this special skill will be displayed. Rhode can rely on racing achievement, get the legendary level of soul summoning, which is also the reason why he was able to defeat the strong enemy in his previous adventure. At this time, when rod took the pendant that absorbed the energy of death off his body, the breath of the legendary evocation came into Eli''s perception. Just to feel the special breath contained in the energy of death, Eli instantly had a new idea of rod''s identity. In Eli''s view, to release such pure death energy, rod''s own rank naturally needs no doubt. He must be a very powerful necromancer. Compared with the necromancer who ranked third before, the death energy released by rod is also very different. If we say that the former necromancer may have just come into contact with the taboo knowledge of Necromancer''s magic by chance, this time he came here, maybe he just corrected the name of the necromancer as he said, but rod obviously didn''t do it for this. From the death energy released by rod, Eli can feel an extreme evil existence. Other mages may think that this evil has something to do with the nature of death energy, but Eli knows that if rod doesn''t use evocation more often, he won''t let death energy show this effect. Unlike other mages, Eli often deals with matters related to necromancers, so he naturally has some understanding of the situation of evocation. However, even all the Necromancers Eli met before did not give Eli this feeling. Before that, before Eli''s rank reached the current level, he also dealt with many powerful necromancers on the border of blakada. Due to the geographical location and the laissez faire of the border lords of blakada, many necromancers are active at the junction of blakada and elasia, killing a large number of civilians to create undead creatures. these If it wasn''t for the Lord of erasia who couldn''t bear the attack of the necromancer and took the initiative to turn to the magic guild for help, the necromancer might be more rampant. special Through these abnormalities of death energy, Eli instantly realized that in the previous process, rod must have used evocation to create a large number of undead creatures, just like the necromancer he had seen before. Compared with the third ranked necromancer, rod''s death energy just appeared, and Eli confirmed that this kind of necromancer was the object he had been planning to expel. Compared with the third ranked necromancer, it was nothing at all. This is also the reason why Eli asks about rod''s intention. Eli does not believe that rod''s purpose here is to correct the names of all the necromancers, just like the third ranked Necromancers. Different from Eli, the rest of the mages around him, after hearing Eli''s question, also put their eyes on rod. these All the news about the necromancer is only heard from other mages. these these At this time, to their surprise, rod also gave his answer. "I''ve come to participate in this potion competition just to test my mastery of potions and see what level of my potions have reached among the mages gathered in blakhada. Of course, if you can get the reward of the potion competition, of course, it is the best "I''m very honored to be the champion of this potion competition. Please don''t care about my identity as a necromancer, just treat me as an ordinary wizard." After that, with the gaze of the other mages in the field, rod put on the pendant again. Whether it was the pendant he had taken down to hide his identity, or the artifact part he got in the potion competition, rod put it on completely. At this time, under the effect of the two hidden identity pendants, the special parts of rod''s body are hidden again. Originally those mage heroes who were paying attention to rod could not confirm rod''s heroic identity because of the effect of this pendant. Because of the special features shown before, even though rod asked other mages around him to regard him as an ordinary mage in his words, it was obviously difficult to do this, In the previous process, any mage who perceives rod''s abnormality will not just regard him as an ordinary mage. After hearing what rod said, Eli''s face changed a lot. Obviously, rod''s answer was beyond Eli''s expectation. Chapter 471 In Eli''s imagination, when rod gets this position, he will certainly use it to enhance his influence. According to Eli''s idea, both rod''s strength in the process of making potions and his way of deliberately hiding his identity as a necromancer can explain the great problem. Eli knew that when one of the Necromancers revealed his identity, rod, who won the potion competition, would also act. According to the death energy felt from rod in advance, among the necromancers, rod with this kind of death energy must have a different identity. Eli is confident that no matter how rod defends the necromancer, he can find the problem and refute it. After all, the pure energy of death felt by rod and the feeling that rod vaguely brought to Eli all proved to Eli what kind of existence rod was among the Necromancers. Eli leads the topic to rod because he finds this point and wants to take this opportunity to expose rod''s flaws, so that he can refute the previous view put forward by the necromancer. However, rod''s answer was beyond Eli''s expectation. Eli did not expect that even if he won the potion competition and could easily change the status quo of the necromancer, rod''s answer was to distinguish himself from the necromancer. In this case, Eli originally wanted to refute rod''s words, but he couldn''t say them for a moment. He had to think of other words to refute the third ranked necromancer. At this time, although rod in the field has already put the original pendant on and said the words used to express his position, rod''s current situation has not changed much. When the surrounding mages learned about rod''s identity, although many mages were confused by the words of the third ranked necromancer, and thus had some new views on the necromancer, there are still many mages who still maintain hostility to the necromancer, even hate from the bottom of their hearts. Among all the mages, although they are in the minority, they still exist. From the sight around, rod can clearly feel this. In rod''s perception, it seems that the hatred of some mages around him comes not only from his identity as a necromancer, but also from his ranking in the potion competition. When rod''s identity is pointed out by Eli, and rod takes off the pendant to hide his identity, rod can sense that the vision from the surrounding mages has changed significantly. Many high-level mages can''t accept this result for a while. When they learned that it was a necromancer who won the title of the potion competition, it was like being offended by the necromancer. these From the eyes of these high-level mages, rod realized that although he wanted to complete the potion competition as an ordinary mage, it was obviously difficult to achieve it. Because he was in the ceremony of forbidding demons, even though many high-level mages on the airship noticed himself, rod didn''t show any nervous mood. On the airship, the existence of the ceremony of forbidding demons undoubtedly restricted the play of all mages. Compared with other spaces in the take-off boat, this high platform where the ceremony of forbidding demons exists may be the safest place. This is also the reason why rod was able to keep calm after he took the initiative to expose his identity as a necromancer. Perhaps the purpose of the ceremony of forbidding demons is to prevent the loss of magic potions, or to prevent accidents from happening on this high platform. these these these It is also because of the existence of the ceremony of forbidding demons that the Necromancers are given some confidence. For rod, to be able to keep calm all the time has something to do with the existence of the forbidden ceremony, but not all of it. Before coming here, rod also made a lot of preparations. Although before the final, rod did not know that he would be in the airship finals, but for his own safety, rod still made full preparations, and now, those preparations can be used. In rod''s perception, because each high-level mage has a different attitude towards the necromancer, their views on themselves are also different. Even those sorcerers who dislike the necromancer extremely have different hostility to rod. In rod''s perception, the mage who has the highest degree of hostility to himself seems to be on the platform of this ceremony. Although the existence of the ceremony of forbidding demons limits rod''s ability to use magic, it does not limit rod''s ability to perceive, whether it is the ability to perceive the fluctuation of surrounding mana or the ability to perceive hostility. Following the direction indicated by his perception, rod looked in the direction of the mage who was most hostile to him. When rod followed the direction of hostility and saw the mage''s face, he was surprised. Rod found that the mage who had great hostility to himself was actually the second one in the potion competition. After Eric''s introduction, rod immediately reflected that the mage''s identity should be Northen, the dean of a magic school. What makes rod extremely puzzled is that the hostility generated by Northen seems to appear only after he shows his identity as a necromancer. In the previous potion competition, even when Eric announced the player''s ranking, Northen just won the second place, and he didn''t have this kind of hostility to himself, which surprised rod. Chapter 472 In rod''s perception, the hostility from Northen is undoubtedly the strongest. Compared with other mages around him, the hostility of Northen was very obvious, even reached a higher level of hatred. This made rod very confused. What rod didn''t know was whether his identity as a necromancer had offended him, or whether Northen had any grudge against the necromancer in the past, which led to such a strong hostility. Even Eli, who revealed his identity as a necromancer, did not feel any hostility from him, but he could feel it from Northen. Because of the great difference in rank, even in the ceremony of forbidding demons, rod could hardly feel any news from Eli. Maybe it''s because Eli doesn''t show his true thoughts, but from Northen, rod can feel the obvious hostility. At this time, Eli is arguing with the necromancer, trying to refute the Necromancer''s point that there is no problem with the necromancer itself. After rod said those words, Eli began to argue with the necromancer. Although the other mages around him could not accept rod''s identity in a short time, except for a few mages who still paid attention to rod, the rest of the mages moved their eyes to the one who was arguing with Eli. In the face of the leader of the magic guild, Eli, who is very powerful himself, did not feel any timidity when he told his views on the necromancer. Maybe the existence of the ceremony of forbidding demons made the mage unable to feel the power of Eli personally, or maybe it was the character of the mage himself. Even if there was a big gap in strength, the mage could also tell his own thoughts completely. In the whole airship, most of the mages are attracted by their conversation, but there are still a few who are not. Because the concerns of mages are different, some mages may easily be attracted by the information about the necromancer, but some mages are still concerned about the objects they originally care about. Among the few mages, rod is one of them. At this time, rod''s line of sight, is looking at a mage in the forbidden ceremony. This mage is Northen who has great hostility to rod. When rod reveals his identity as a necromancer, Northen''s vision stays on rod all the time. It seems that nothing around him can affect Northen''s vision. When he noticed Northen''s state, rod gradually found some abnormalities. The intensity of this hostility was not ordinary. If it wasn''t for the ritual of forbidding demons, rod wouldn''t be surprised even if Northen directly cast a spell to attack him. Norson''s eyes, rod also only seen in a few enemies, and those enemies, eventually all fight with rod. Although I don''t understand why Northen has such a change, rod has begun to care about every move of Northen. For rod, after he got the artifact parts as a reward, the goal of this potion competition has been achieved. At this time, rod''s most hope is to get away from the airship smoothly. Although he won the championship award of the potion competition, which is the talisman that can mobilize the magic elements of the whole airship, rod still knows clearly that it is not the time to be careless. Because he is still on the airship, and because of a series of actions of the third ranked necromancer, his identity is also exposed. At this time, rod is still not safe. these In rod''s view, it is undoubtedly a very risky thing to directly expose the identity of his own necromancer, similar to that of the third ranked necromancer. Even before boarding the airship, he accepted the mission of the spiritual society, but rod did not intend to take the risk. If it wasn''t for the third ranked necromancer, who took the initiative to show his identity, perhaps until he left the airship, the necromancer here would not know rod''s real identity. If you want to convince these high-level mages on the airship, you can not only get a higher place in the potion competition, but also have enough reasons to convince them, so as to change their views on necromancers, especially those who exist in the magic guild. In this case, even if the necromancer exposes his identity and even gives enough reasons, he will not necessarily persuade the necromancer to wait for the necromancer, which may not be a good result. As for the missions related to the spiritual order, in this case, it is undoubtedly extremely difficult to complete them. If rod tries to be like this necromancer, it may have some counter effects. However, for the necromancer, what he hopes to achieve is to enhance the influence of the necromancer in this way. these To be able to do this, the mage has also completed his own task. If the necromancer can successfully persuade Eli, it will be regarded as the successful completion of the task assigned by the spirit club, and he and the rest of the necromancer on the airship can also successfully leave the airship, and get the praise of the spirit club. Once he fails, he will not only be punished by the magic guild, but even the reward he just got from the potion competition will be taken back. In this mage''s mind, he may have expected this result, or he may be planning to enhance the influence of the necromancer in this way. From the beginning, for these necromancers who came to the airship, the spirit society''s attitude towards them was just like this. When rod realized what the necromancer had done, his first thought was how to save himself and get away from the airship. At this time, seeing the argument between the necromancer and Eli become more and more fierce, perhaps soon, the result will be separated between them. Coupled with the growing hostility from Northen, rod knows that he also needs to take action. Chapter 473 Just when Eli argued with the third necromancer and attracted the eyes of almost all the Necromancers in the field, rod also took this opportunity to start his own action. Due to the exposure of his identity, Rhode is not destined to return as smoothly as he came. Whether the artifact parts obtained in the potion competition, or the potions owned by rod, or even rod himself, are enough to attract other mages to peep. Even in the forbidden magic space, rod can have this feeling in his heart. Once out of the forbidden magic ceremony, rod will be in an extremely dangerous situation. these Rod doesn''t know why Northen is so hostile to him, but if he gets into trouble with such a powerful mage, he will be in danger at any time. In this regard, rod can only think that, in order to get the artifact parts, Northen, who ranked second, had a very strong hostility to himself. For the artifact parts obtained in the competition, after experiencing the power of this talisman personally, rod has no intention to hand it over. After getting the amulet, rod didn''t get any information about the artifact from the amulet. Rod did not know the effect of the complete artifact corresponding to this talisman. Because the amulet itself does not give any information, rod does not know where the rest of the artifact parts are. cutting-edge news However, even if there is only one artifact component, rod can personally feel its strength. For rod, wearing this talisman is undoubtedly a powerful improvement. On the airship, rod is not the only mage to feel the effect of this talisman. Any mage on this airship understands the power of this talisman through the conflict between this talisman and the ceremony of forbidding demons. Even for some high-level mages, this talisman can also bring obvious improvement. Even if rod still keeps his original identity, if those high-level mages want to get the amulet, they may snatch it. But now, when rod''s identity is exposed, once the third ranked necromancer fails to convince Eli, any wizard can find a right reason to snatch the talisman from rod. This is what rod is most worried about. Even if he follows the mage who exists here and returns to the original ground from the airship, rod''s situation is not necessarily safe. When the potion competition is over, what the mages see is their own strength. Even though rod won the championship in the potion competition, he still can''t compete with those powerful mages because of his weak strength. At this time, under the gaze of Northen, rod slowly moves forward in the space where the ceremony is located, and finally comes to the edge of the airship. Maybe it''s because they are on the airship. Even if they realize that there are necromancers who show their identity, the mages on the airship are not in any hurry. They don''t make any restrictions on rod who has won the championship. In the space where the ceremony is located, although the mage''s casting ability is limited, the mage can still control the puppet and fight in the space where the ceremony is located. Besides the ceremony of forbidding demons, there are many powerful puppets of demons. It''s hard for ordinary mages to make magic puppets, but there are a lot of them. Whether it''s the golden puppet shining all over the body, or the diamond puppet that allows the mage to understand its value at a glance, they all exist outside this platform. Just wait for the mage who controls them to order, they will enter into the ceremony of forbidding demons and control the necromancer in it. these Although the formation of these puppets is a bit scattered due to the shock caused by the airship, no mage will underestimate the puppets here, especially those who are in the forbidden ceremony. For the sake of the peace of mind of the mages who are in the forbidden ceremony, these puppets are not in the forbidden space from the beginning, but wait outside the forbidden ceremony. Even if a powerful mage is in the forbidden ceremony, his strength will not be stronger than that of an ordinary soldier. In this case, the existence of these puppets will undoubtedly threaten all the mages in the forbidden ceremony. Maybe it''s because the mage himself despises the necromancer, or maybe it''s out of scruples to the rest of the mages. Although rod''s identity as the necromancer has been exposed, the mages around him have not made any restrictions on it. So rod was able to take this opportunity to come to the edge of the airship. The platform where the ceremony is located is located at the edge of the airship. When rod came here, he was still shrouded in the space where the ceremony is located. After he came here, rod was relieved, and his original worries subsided. At this time, rod looked back at the mage behind the airship. Rod noticed that Eli was still talking to the necromancer about the necromancer. Before coming here, the necromancer in the third place made sufficient preparations. In the face of Eli''s query, the necromancer did not hesitate to give a corresponding answer. these these It''s very difficult to change Eli''s view of the necromancer. In the process of argument, it seems to notice rod''s eyes. Eli turns his eyes to rod, who is at the edge of the airship. As if he had noticed something, Eli just wanted to speak to rod, who had already made an action. Rhode quickly crossed the fence at the edge of the airship and jumped out of the airship. When the mages around reacted, rod had disappeared. Chapter 474 Northen, who had been paying close attention to rod, immediately realized what rod was going to do when he noticed the change in his expression after rod came to the edge of the airship. Just when rod jumped out of the airship, Northen also chased rod to the fence at the edge of the airship, and watched rod disappear in the clouds when he fell. In Northen''s perception, there is an obvious mana fluctuation in the cloud below the airship. Compared with the mana fluctuation caused by other spells, this kind of mana fluctuation is very obvious, which obviously corresponds to the space type of magic. For a moment, Northen even wanted to jump down like rod, so as to track rod''s figure. But after a short time of thinking, Northen finally gave up the idea. According to the strength of Northen and his high-level magic, he can make himself fly in the air for enough time, and can track the fluctuations caused by space magic, so as to determine the whereabouts of rod. But Northen did not take this action in the end. Even as a high-level mage and able to fly in the air, Northen still has an instinctive fear of flying in the high altitude where the airship is, and keeping focused for a long time to track the traces left by space magic. Like rod, he jumped from the edge of the airship. After some simple thinking, Northen finally had to give up. Feeling the slow dissipation of the power fluctuations of rod''s space like spells, and finally restoring calm, Northen realized that even if he wanted to track rod''s movement, he couldn''t do it at this time. At this time, Northen sighed slowly. Although he did not use the same way as rod to track rod who jumped from the airship, Northen also remembered rod''s face in his mind. Northen believes that if rod can survive this way with his own ability, he will meet him again in blakhada. By that time, he will be able to make up for his reputation in the potion competition. Looking at the space outside the airship guardrail, and thinking of the situation after jumping off, even Northen, who has the ability to fly, can''t help feeling a burst of fear, let alone jumping out. special Even some powerful mages dare not try this kind of behavior easily. In the process of falling at a high speed, in addition to the difficulty of casting the shaped magic, the mage himself will also feel extreme fear. If he does not make preparations in advance, it will be difficult for the mage to survive only by several space magic. In addition to Northen, many other mages around him also noticed rod''s behavior. For a moment, even Eli, who was still in the middle of the argument, had some stagnation in his thinking. Because of rod''s action, many mages on the airship were puzzled and even shocked. What they can''t understand is why rod jumped directly from the airship. Even in the eyes of some mages, rod''s behavior is no different from seeking death. If he jumps from this position, it will be very difficult to survive. these these In the case of high-level mages on the airship, even if rod intends to resist, his influence is extremely limited, and he will soon be completely suppressed by the mages here. Even if the necromancer wants to rely on the existence of the forbidden ceremony to fight with other mages, it is meaningless. these these these Even the necromancer who was arguing with Eli didn''t expect rod''s action. According to his understanding, rod was also a necromancer of the spiritual society, and his previous behavior was undoubtedly in line with this. But now, without waiting for the final result to appear, rod jumps directly from the edge of the airship, which is obviously beyond the expectation of the necromancer. these Among the Necromancers selected by the spirit club, except for a few like rod, who came here for the reward of the potion competition, most of them still hope to bring changes to the Necromancers. For this necromancer, maybe he guessed his own ending from the beginning, but even so, he still had no fear. What can support him to come here is not only the support of the spiritual society, but also the idea of the necromancer in his heart. It is precisely this that makes the necromancer have no fear even if he confronts Eli. But at this time, Eli did not continue to talk with the necromancer. Eli''s attention is still in the direction of rod''s departure. In Eli''s perception, when rod jumped from the airship, he was under the airship and a long distance away from the ground. There was a strong energy of death. At this time, the energy of death disappeared again, and even Eli could not perceive it. Chapter 475 these Through the strong death energy under the airship, Eli realized that rod should rely on the undead he called to successfully escape from the airship. For other mages who can''t feel this, they still put their eyes on the clouds under the airship. these The experience of fighting with the necromancer gave Eli enough experience. The moment he felt the death energy, Eli realized that the undead creatures controlled by rod had a very high level, even higher than many mages on the airship. According to the intensity of death energy emitted by rod when he took off the pendant, Eli realized that the appearance of this undead was also in line with rod''s level of evocation. There are few undead creatures that can reach this level of existence. these In Eli''s perception, this death energy appears very quickly, and there seems to be no omen. Even Eli, who is extremely powerful, didn''t notice the appearance of this death energy until rod jumped from the airship. When this death energy appears for a short time and coincides with the death energy released by rod, it immediately disappears. No mage can sense the change after this death energy. Because there are a lot of clouds under the airship, the mage can''t find rod''s figure in the clouds. For a moment, rod''s trace disappears completely. What makes Eli puzzled is that the way this death energy appears is very different from the way those undead creatures in his impression release death energy. The understanding of the necromancer once made Eli understand that among the Necromancers controlled by the necromancers, the more powerful the Necromancers are, the more powerful the death energy they release. In Eli''s perception, the existence of undead creatures will have a great impact on the magic elements existing in the surrounding space. The more powerful mages can perceive this, the more they can find anomalies. Because of the particularity of death energy, the trace of undead is very obvious, and it is difficult for any undead to change this. In the magic guild, the way to judge whether there is an undead mage is to detect whether there is residual death energy affecting the surrounding space through perception. these In Eli''s perception, there is a powerful undead under the airship, but there is no trace of death energy. these Recalling the death energy emitted by this undead before, although it only appeared for a very short moment, Eli could roughly guess what kind of undead it was by perceiving some abnormalities. The way rod left was beyond Eli''s expectation. After rod left, Eli didn''t have any regrets. Even if the artifact was taken away by rod, Eli didn''t show any pity. On the contrary, this kind of expression appeared on many mages nearby. Even though they have different positions, Eli can''t help but praise rod''s way of leaving after a little thought. special Among the undead creatures, there are not a few undead creatures that can fly. As long as the corpse that has been transformed into an undead can fly in his lifetime, he will still have this ability after being transformed into an undead. Even some creatures that could not fly had the ability to float in the air after being dealt with by the necromancer. these But compared with the rest of the undead, this ability has its own unique place. Although there are a large number of undead creatures that can fly, Eli did not have any hesitation about which kind of undead creatures under rod''s control under the airship belonged to. He was able to confirm the kind of undead creatures. Compared with the flying ability of this undead, what attracts Eli more is the ability of this undead to hide its own breath. Few undead creatures have this ability. special special For the rest of the mages on the airship, even if they feel the death energy, they are not sure what kind of undead there is, but Eli is obviously different. special Eli knows that if he can hide his own death energy so well, the level of the ghost dragon is not low, even close to the seventh level. In Eli''s view, the ability to control this powerful ghost dragon undoubtedly shows rod''s strength and his position among the Necromancers. In addition to this potion competition, rod shows his mastery of potions. Eli has realized that among the necromancers, there may be an extremely powerful presence. Chapter 476 What makes Eli admire rod most is the way he left. Even if he controls the existence of the ghost dragon, it is not easy for rod to get rid of the airship. Once the ghost dragon is close to the airship, although it can hide its own death energy, it will also be noticed by the mages around the airship. In Eli''s mind, although the strength of the ghost dragon is close to level 7, it is obviously not the opponent of those powerful mages on the airship. Even if Eli doesn''t do it, any seven level mage outside the forbidden magic ceremony can easily deal with the ghost dragon. After reaching the seventh level, the essence of any creature will change. For the seventh level mage, the ghost dragon is nothing at all. If you want the dragon to get close to the airship directly, and escape with the dragon, it obviously has a great risk. In the original situation, Eli can also feel rod''s situation. For other mages on the airship, even many high-level mages, Eli can clearly feel their desire for artifact parts. In this case, rod choose to jump directly from the airship, is undoubtedly the best way. Before that, the mage didn''t expect that someone would leave the airship in this way. In addition, rod was in the forbidden magic space, and the mage didn''t take any precautions against this. This made rod jump out of the airship smoothly and finally escape by the ghost dragon. In the process of falling, rod''s grasp of instant movement undoubtedly helped him a lot. By moving this spell in an instant, Rhodes can reduce the speed of his falling from the sky, and adjust his figure in the air. Eventually Rhodes landed on the dragon, and it was also achieved by instant movement. For a regular mage, if you master instant movement and know some skills of casting in a special state, you can greatly improve your own strength. This improvement will be reflected in all aspects of the mage, not just for fighting. Of course, instant movement also greatly improves the mage''s strength in battle. these Even if there is no instant movement, rod also has other means to return to the ghost dragon, but he can''t move as fast as instant movement, and may even be attacked by other mages, so he finally chose instant movement. These behaviors of rod are undoubtedly all reflected in Eli''s perception. Due to the long distance, even if Eli is outside the space of the forbidden ceremony, he can''t attack the departing ghost dragon. This is what Eli praised rod for. environment It seems that he thought of something. Although he praised rod''s reaction in his heart, Eli still did not forget rod''s identity, that is, a necromancer. According to rod''s current strength, when he has the bonus brought by the artifact parts, his strength will certainly be improved again, and the impact may affect the rest of the mages in blakada. For this reason, Eli can only make a decision to deal with rod in his heart. In addition to Eli, there are many mages around who have been paying close attention to rod''s behavior. On the high platform where the elemental creatures are located, ELS has been paying close attention to the trend of rod. When the third ranked mage revealed his identity as a necromancer, ELS faintly felt some abnormalities, but he didn''t pay much attention to them. When Eli pointed out the identity of rod''s necromancer, ELS realized that the situation might not be what he had imagined. What els didn''t expect was that in the face of Eli''s point, rod directly revealed his identity as a necromancer without any resistance. special What surprised els was that even though he had been in close contact with rod, he did not see the identity of his necromancer at all. these When els made contact with rod for the first time, he realized through the information delivered by rod that rod really wanted to search for a unique treasure, and the treasure he mentioned was also real. For this reason, ELS will come to the airship held in the final to borrow the special treasure used to judge the location of the treasure from the female Genie beside him. At this time, in the face of this situation, ELS does not know whether the transaction between him and rod can continue. Beside els, the female Genie no doubt saw the change in her expression. Through the abnormal expression of els, the female Genie roughly guessed that els did not know the identity of rod before, so she felt so surprised. Originally, the female Genie was also very satisfied with rod''s ability to win this potion competition. With his status as the champion of this potion competition, the impact of Rhode''s promotion will naturally affect the place where his original academic event was held, that is, the ice blue magic academy where els was. Because of the agreement with els, this is undoubtedly of great help to female genies. The female Genie believes that due to the previous agreement with els, under the influence of the champion of the potion competition, the situation of the Elemental creature at this time will be greatly improved, and the improvement will be far more than expected. However, what the female Genie didn''t expect is the status of Lord undead. Under the influence of the status of Lord undead, the influence that Lord can bring will not develop as the female Genie originally thought. For this point, the female genie is also very sorry. As a champion, rod can still bring a lot of influence, but can not reach the original level. For elemental creatures, this increase in influence can only make them a little better, which is why the female Genie did not terminate the deal with els. What the female Genie didn''t expect was that els put forward this point first. To the female genie, ELS said: "I think there may be some changes in the content of our previous deal." Chapter 477 When rod left from the airship, the mages who had been under the airship also had some changes. When Eli took out the artifact part that was awarded to rod outside the ceremony of forbidding demons, the impact of this artifact part and forbidding demons space was undoubtedly reflected in the image on the stone tablet, and was seen by the mages in the field below. For the mages below, they may not be able to intuitively feel the damage of the impact on the airship and the shock on the airship like the mages on the airship. But with the dramatic changes in the images, they can also feel the strength of this artifact component. Under the influence of this shock, the image on the stone tablet, in addition to the shock, was also extremely blurred, so that all the mages could not see the specific situation on the airship. Even when Eli took the initiative to send this artifact into the forbidden ceremony, the image on the stone tablet had disappeared completely. these Without knowing the impact on the airship, these mages can only think that the disappearance of the image is to hide the real effect of this artifact component. these these Whether it''s the exposure of the Necromancer''s identity or rod''s choice to jump from the airship and escape, the mage below is totally unaware of it. Although the impact caused by the artifact parts completely disappeared the images in the field, it attracted the attention of these mages. these Because he already knew the identity of Lord''s necromancer, after Lord won the championship, Elon was more concerned about whether Lord could return from the airship smoothly. Previously, Elon also tried to sense the energy of death in rod to see if he could detect any abnormality. After all, if you can''t even hide Elon''s perception, I''m afraid that as soon as rod comes to the place where the magic medicine is made, his identity will be discovered by other mages. Fortunately, Elon can''t rely on his own perception ability to find anything abnormal from rod. Rod''s original strong energy of death is completely covered up by the pendant. However, what worries Elon is that although he can''t feel the abnormality in rod, it doesn''t mean that those powerful high-level mages can''t find it. In Elon''s mind, perhaps when rod just boarded the airship and was refining the potion, these mages would not pay much attention to rod. Even if rod had some death energy, they would not pay attention to rod. these At this time, because the image in the field has already disappeared, Elon does not know the real situation of rod on the airship. He just hopes rod can return smoothly. these After waiting for rod to return, Elon can follow rod and return to his original territory by relying on the space magic mastered by those high-level mages. Besides worrying about rod, Elon is more worried about what happens in his own territory. Elon''s main concern is vita, the monster hero in the territory. Because he doesn''t know if the territory has been attacked by barbarians, and he is not beside vita, Elon can''t help feeling a sense of urgency. At this time, just waiting for rod to return from the airship, Elon will be able to return to silver cliff city and return to the side of the genie hero. After waiting for a long time, the mages around them also put down the discussion about the effects of artifact parts and turned to the winners. these these these Due to the distance from the ground, in the eyes of the surrounding mages, the airship above is very small. Compared with the surrounding clouds, the airship is not much different from a small black spot. Even so, this discovery is enough to excite the mages around. When the potion competition starts, the surrounding mages will not be able to find the position of the airship above the cloud through their naked eyes. At this time, the appearance of the airship will undoubtedly send a message to the surrounding mages that the potion competition is over. these these these these What puzzled Elon was that he did not find rod''s figure among the mages who appeared. these Chapter 478 these At this moment, even if the ranking of their own region is not high, these mages do not feel any regret about it. these In this voice, Elon''s mood has not been driven up at all. Even compared with the original state, Elon is more cautious at this time, even sweating. these These high-level mages didn''t deliberately suppress the fluctuation of their mana. Instead, they adjusted the influence range of the fluctuation of their mana to the direction of Elon, just as they deliberately made Elon feel it and put pressure on him. In fact, there is a big gap between his rank and those high-level mages. In terms of his strength alone, he can''t compare with those high-level mages. Facing these high-level mages around him, he naturally has a great pressure in his heart. these these these these these these For these high-level mages around, Elon also roughly guessed their intention. these In this process, Elon is always on guard against the magic that the mage may cast until the mage comes to Elon and stops. Elon puts his attention on the mage himself. special In Elon''s impression, only those mages with certain status in the magic academy would choose such a dress. At this time, without waiting for Elon to ask in advance, the mage took the initiative to say to Elon: cutting-edge news Although the mage''s tone was very flat, Elon knew that he did not give himself any room to refuse. He said that the Dean wanted to see him, but the high-level mages around him undoubtedly made him unable to refuse. Even though he has realized this, Elon has not thought of any way to get rid of the predicament. Because of the difference in rank, Elon had to ask the mage, "I don''t know who the dean of the red magic academy is, and why do you have to see me?" For the red magic academy mentioned by the mage in his words, in the original potion competition, Elon seems to have some impression on it, but he can''t recall the accurate information. After hearing Elon''s question, the mage did not give a direct answer, but laughed scornfully. special Under the sign of the mage, Elon also looked in the direction he pointed out. Elon noticed that in that direction, it was the position of the winning mages who had come out of the space door before. The winning mages are in the center of the field, and the mages around are cheering at them. After discovering this, Elon seemed to realize something instantly. At this time, Elon noticed that one of the top mages was looking at his position. these special This mage, in the course of this potion competition, won the runner up of Northen. cutting-edge news It''s not until now, when Elon sees Northen with his own eyes, that he remembers the information about him. these these these Rod, who ranked first, did not appear. Perhaps these mages could find some reasons to explain. However, the appearance of these winning mages was difficult for the mages in the field to understand. Just because of the abnormality of these winners, many keen mages have realized that many things happened on the airship that they didn''t know when the image on the stone tablet disappeared. Chapter 479 cutting-edge news In addition to the artifact parts won as the champion prize in the potion competition, in rod''s hands, there are many perfect potions refined in this process, as well as a bottle of potions that are the most precious in the whole potion competition and can improve the coefficient of health. The artifact parts obtained by Rhode have been worn on him for a long time. The mana value lost due to instant movement is recovering rapidly under the action of artifact parts. Although we had expected the strength of this artifact before, Rhode was shocked when it really worked. Rod noticed that through this special artifact component, his current mana recovery speed is much faster than that of all his normal meditations. In this process, if rod takes the initiative to cast another effect of this artifact component, gather Magic Elements in the surrounding space beside him, and meditate on his own initiative, he will recover mana faster than any other mage. Compared with the powerful mana recovery, the ability of amulets to gather the surrounding magic elements may be even stronger, which was reflected as early as the airship when amulets tried to destroy the existing magic prohibition ceremony. these If rod is willing to show his identity and send these potions to the magic guild in blakhada for sale, I''m afraid he can make a high profit. Even if in the process, those mages know the identity of Lord undead, they will not refuse the potions in Lord''s hands. Unfortunately, Lord has other plans for these potions. When rod finishes refining the potion and gets the artifact parts as a reward, he can safely evacuate from the airship. For rod, this is even more important than the ordinary harvest. In the process of evacuating, in addition to the mage''s failure to defend himself, rod also used his strongest undead creature, namely the ghost dragon. As early as after confirming the position of the final of the potion competition, rod used his mental imprint to let the ghost dragon originally located in the territory of vilning fly towards his own position. As the distance between the necromancer and the undead increases, the Necromancer''s ability to control the spirit mark will gradually weaken. When the distance exceeds a limit, the necromancer will not be able to control the existence of the undead through the spirit mark. Although the rank of the ghost dragon is very high, there is no great difference between the spirit mark of the ghost dragon and other undead creatures. When the ghost dragon was in vilning, rod''s mental imprint was also weakened so seriously that he could not feel its movement, let alone give any instructions to the ghost dragon. To this end, rod can only choose another way, that is, by giving orders to the Centaur leader in vilning, in order to control the movement of the ghost dragon. Because the Centaur leader had the status of death knight, and had been temporarily free from the control of the spirit mark due to the influence of the Elven spring, the spirit mark that rod later cast on him was far more than that on other creatures. special After getting the news from rod, the Centaur leader immediately let the ghost dragon fly in the direction of blakada, while it still stayed in vilning to deal with the local situation. After the ghost dragon entered the territory of blakada, although the distance between him and the ghost dragon was still far away, rod had recovered his contact with the ghost dragon and was able to control the movement of the ghost dragon with his own spiritual imprint. When the final of the potion competition opened, the ghost dragon followed rod''s instructions and lurked in the sky a little far away from the airship until rod finally jumped down. Rod can also safely return to the ghost dragon through instant movement. After coming to the ghost dragon, through the perception of the ghost dragon state, rod also found some abnormalities. According to rod''s original prediction, when the ghost dragon appears under the airship, although it is far away, the strong death energy of the ghost dragon is hard to conceal the perception of those powerful mages. Even if the ghost dragon can transform the death energy into a higher level of netherworld energy, its essence is still similar to the death energy. When the mage perceives this, he will understand what kind of undead it is. Originally, rod didn''t want to hide the existence of the dragon. Rod thought that when he jumped down and moved to the dragon in an instant, the existence of the dragon would be perceived by the mages. But, let rod did not think of is, those sorcerers on airship, did not seem to perceive the existence of ghost dragon. In rod''s perception, the ghost dragon''s ghost energy seems to have changed greatly, which is completely different from the state when he was separated from himself. Through a careful perception of the dragon, rod also found some problems. When leading the ghost dragon to fight, although the level of the ghost dragon reached level 6, its overall strength was not as strong as some powerful level 6 creatures. special But now, in rod''s perception, the ghost dragon has changed a lot, and its strength is quite different from the original state. Rod noticed that according to his own perception, the strength of the ghost dragon is likely to be very close to the seventh level. The dark energy of the ghost dragon has changed a lot with the improvement of its strength. If the ghost dragon has been able to restrain the ghost energy, it can even hide its own breath completely, which is why the wizard on the airship didn''t find it in advance, Due to rod''s legendary evocation skill, the ghost dragon''s ghost energy still has no influence on rod, but for any other creature, the ghost dragon''s ghost energy is extremely lethal. Chapter 480 When rod comes to the ghost dragon, he can find the abnormality only by his own perception. Due to the promotion of the level, the whole body of the ghost dragon seems to show a special change under the action of the ghost energy. At this time, although rod returned to the ghost dragon, the touch from his feet also told him that he was on a solid object, but in rod''s sight, the situation did not seem to be the case. Under the influence of the ghost energy, the body of the ghost dragon presents a special translucent state, which is very obvious in rod''s eyes. The dragon''s original strong keel, in this state, is no longer strong, but with the fluctuation of the energy of the nether world, it will produce some distortion. It seems that when the ghost dragon''s ghost energy becomes stronger, its melee strength decreases. However, rod clearly knows that the melee strength of the ghost dragon does not decline as many people think, on the contrary, it will be greatly improved because of the existence of the netherworld energy. Through his own perception, rod knew that the energy of the nether world brought to the dragon''s body was the ability to change the surrounding light. Rod noticed that the distortion of the ghost dragon with the netherworld energy was only the change of light, not the real state of the ghost dragon. This point, when the ghost dragon in the process of latent airship near, also played a great role. Through the promotion of netherworld energy, these changes on the ghost dragon are the reason why the ghost dragon was not noticed by the airship mage. these During the period when rod was in the territory of blakada and participated in the potion competition, the role of Ghost Dragons in vilning was not just to frighten the surrounding enemies. Under the command of the Centaur leader, the ghost dragon attacked the territory around the ogre tribe where rod was before. All the dead creatures were transformed into undead by the Centaur leader. In this regard, rod can perceive that if there were not a large number of biological deaths, rod''s experience value would not have improved so much. Those dead creatures, in addition to the experience value of rod, also release some death energy. Through the absorption of death energy, the ghost dragon has also been greatly improved. During the period when rod was in the territory of blakada, the ghost dragon also destroyed a large number of creatures in vilning and absorbed a lot of pure death energy. In the past, rod''s control over the undead was somewhat restrained. Even when he attacked Eli, he knew that he had to change his position and could not stay in the same position for too long, but the Centaur leader''s control over the ghost dragon was not so. When he left, rod specially gave the mother of the dead to the Centaur leader. Through the mother of the dead in his hand and the most powerful ghost dragon, in vilnin, when the Centaur leader won several successive victories and transformed a large number of undead creatures, few lords could compete with him. In itself, unlike the other forces, there is a clear ruler in vilnin. In rod''s impression, in the original game, the location where players choose to build a city is mostly located in verning. When the Centaur leader attacked the Lords in vilnin, its existence was soon known to the rest of the Lords. Although there are also necromancers in vilnin, no necromancers, like the Centaur leader, would attack the surrounding lords in order to create Necromancers. Perhaps some necromancers had this idea, but because of the lack of strength, they could not compete with many lords in vilning. However, the Centaur leader can do this. Because of the existence of the mother of the dead and the ghost dragon, unless several powerful lords in vilnin choose to join hands, they will not be able to defeat the Centaur leader at this time. The identity of death knight enables the Centaur leader to concentrate on completing the task assigned by rod. Even the necromancer sent by Diya to discuss with the Centaur leader about the joint matters, the Centaur leader did not hesitate to kill him directly. The number of Lords in vilnin is superior to that of the Centaur leader who has the mother of the dead. In this case, the Centaur leader controls more and more undead creatures. But at the same time, the powerful lords in vernin finally noticed the existence of the Centaur leader. When rod mobilized the ghost dragon from the Centaur leader, the Centaur leader also completed an attack on the powerful lords, and was preparing for the Revenge of those Lords. For the rest of the situation in vilnin, including the current state of the Centaur leader and the number of undead creatures controlled by him through the mother of the dead, rod in blakada does not know. If he can predict this in advance, he may choose to escape in another way. these these Although the ghost dragon has reached the top of the sixth level creatures, it is still an unimaginable distance from the real seventh level creatures. Due to the limitations of the undead itself, for the ghost dragon, its current sixth level peak is the limit it can reach. Even rod, who has legendary level of evocation, can''t help the ghost dragon cross this distance. According to rod''s prediction, after reaching this step, the strength of the ghost dragon will not be able to continue to improve. Even so, rod is extremely satisfied with the changes that have taken place in the ghost dragon, whether it is its current strength or its special ability. After checking the changes of the ghost dragon, rod shifted his attention to another thing. At the same time, this thing is also the most important thing at present. Chapter 481 For the current rod, he is most worried about Rowling''s state at this time. In the course of the potion competition, in addition to the pendant used to hide his identity, the special pendant that can increase his sense of kinship has never been removed. special Because of this, rod can always have the special effect of this pendant. Even if it is far away from Rowling, rod can also perceive Rowling''s general state through this pendant. Previously, when rod was in the process of refining potions, the sense of kinship brought by the pendant made him feel abnormal. In rod''s perception, about Rowling''s perception, the fluctuation is very strong, it seems that Rowling is launching a fierce battle. But at that time, rod needed to concentrate on the refining of magic medicine, and had no time to think about this abnormal situation. special If it wasn''t for rod''s perception that there had been subtle fluctuations in Rowling''s position all the time, rod would even think that Rowling had encountered an accident just because of this completely silent perception. Even so, rod knows that Rowling''s state at this time is still not good, obviously in her position, encountered some unexpected circumstances. When rod found this in the forbidden magic space, he didn''t pay attention to the arrangement of the original spirit meeting. these Because he studied in blakada for a long time in his previous life, when rod came to the city of severe winter, he even felt very familiar with this place. Therefore, when rod controlled the flying process of ghost dragon, he didn''t even need any map. He just needed to use a perspective to get the surrounding terrain, so as to find a correct way to return to silver cliff city. At this time, rod could not care about the existence of the ghost dragon, and might be exposed to the eyes of other mages in blakada. Under the control of rod, the dragon is flying at full speed along a straight line in the direction of blood sense. When the ghost dragon gets the strength improvement, it can well hide its death energy. But under the control of rod, when the ghost dragon bursts out at the fastest speed, its death energy still spills out into the surrounding space. Any powerful mage under the ghost dragon, if they carefully sense the death energy in the air, can find the abnormality. Even the mages on the original airship, if any of them choose to pursue rod, they can accurately find rod''s position through the traces left by the death energy in the air. these What rod hopes is to be able to return to Rowling as soon as possible to avoid something he doesn''t want to see. The full speed flying ghost dragon, like a rainbow, flies rapidly in the direction selected by rod. Any living creature below can feel the power of the ghost dragon''s momentum. For rod, the speed of returning to Yinya city through the ghost dragon may not be as fast as that of passing through the gate of time and space, but this is the fastest way rod can choose at present. In the process of flying, the ghost dragon brought up a tremendous momentum, which naturally attracted the attention of many ground creatures. What makes rod feel a little lucky is that there is no creature, after feeling the existence of the ghost dragon, chooses to pursue. Because the ghost dragon has the advantage of flying, as long as the top mages do not really get rid of the constraints of the ground, rod may not be able to defeat the other high-level mages, but it is very easy to escape through the ghost dragon. these It didn''t take long for rod''s happiness to dissipate completely. Instead, he frowned deeply. In rod''s perception, it seems that there are many creatures in the cloud below the ghost dragon. At this time, they are chasing the ghost dragon by flying. these In the process of flying, rod''s control of the ghost dragon is to let it be above the clouds as far as possible, and hide its body by the shelter of the clouds. Flying in this way, although the ghost dragon will keep spilling death energy, it will not be observed by the creatures on the ground at a glance. At this time, due to the shelter of the surrounding clouds, rod could not observe what kind of creature had been chasing the ghost dragon. It wasn''t until these creatures were closer to the dragon and emerged from the clouds that rod noticed what they looked like. The huge bird like body, as well as the golden feathers covering the whole body, undoubtedly revealed to rod the identity of this creature, which is the Thunderbird that only exists in the territory of krylord. these In rod''s perception, there are still a lot of Thunderbirds under the clouds. After discovering this, Rodley, even though he realized something and just wanted to find the leader of this group of Thunderbirds, indicated to him at the same time, but the group of Thunderbirds around didn''t give rod this opportunity. At this time, those Thunderbirds who had been exposed had taken action one after another. these Chapter 482 When rod controls the flying process of ghost dragon and finds that the creature chasing him is Thunderbird, rod instantly realizes that it is wrong. these these What surprised rod was that the Thunderbirds were able to catch up with the dragon. According to rod''s prediction, the Thunderbird, which was originally in the fifth level, could not catch up with the ghost dragon of a higher level with its own speed. In the process of the dragon flying, in order to return to silver cliff city faster, rod also always applied attack acceleration and Qi control magic to the dragon, in order to improve the speed of the dragon flying in the air. After the magic brought about by the upgrade, the speed of the dragon can be said to exceed the vast majority of creatures. In this case, the Thunderbirds are still able to catch up with the ghost dragon, and even have a tendency to surpass the ghost dragon in speed, which naturally makes rod feel unusual. Through the unusual features of these Thunderbirds, rod vaguely guessed the influence of these Thunderbirds. In the territory of blakada at this time, he was able to control such a group of Thunderbirds and let them chase powerful creatures in the air. Rod, the real owner of the group of Thunderbirds, instantly guessed his real identity. At this time, rod just wanted to signal to the controller of the Thunderbirds, but the Thunderbirds did not give rod this opportunity. Before rod could pass on his message, the attack of the Thunderbirds came first. these Faced with the keel completely wrapped by the energy of the nether world, the sharp claws and beak of Thunderbirds can not play any role. On the contrary, because of the size of Thunderbirds, the impact of their bodies can have a greater impact on Ghost Dragons. Due to its own characteristics, in the process of attack, Thunderbird will condense a layer of special magic elements on its own body. Every time Thunderbird successfully hits the target, it will cause temporary paralysis. But for ghost dragon, the paralysis effect of Thunderbird can not cause too much impact. these If it wasn''t for the magic element attached to the Thunderbird''s body, which can paralyze ordinary creatures, I''m afraid that when they contact with the ghost dragon, they will be attacked by the ghost dragon''s ghost energy, which will make them grow old rapidly. When the ghost dragon blocked the Thunderbird attack, the two distant thunderbolts and lightning also hit the ghost dragon. Rod, who is located on the ghost dragon, when the ghost dragon is hit by the thunderbolt and lightning, in addition to hearing the sound caused by the magic, in his perception, the speed of the ghost dragon''s flight has also decreased significantly. At this time, both the frequency of flapping wings and its own speed attribute of the ghost dragon are far less than at the beginning, which is the effect of paralysis. Compared with the thunderbolt and lightning cast by regular mages, Thunderbirds with unique talent naturally cast different thunderbolt and lightning, which will have a great negative impact on the creatures they hit. Even if the ghost dragon''s breath reduces the effect of thunderbolt and lightning, its speed still slows down. And this is also the last thing rod wants to see. At present, the speed of the ghost dragon inevitably declines. Once it falls into a protracted battle, its return to silver cliff city will be delayed for a long time. these According to rod''s original idea, he didn''t want to have a big conflict with Tanan so early. Rod didn''t want to kill these Thunderbirds here. However, in the current situation, when he was attacked by these Thunderbirds and saw that the time to return to Yinya city would be greatly delayed, rod would not be polite to the Thunderbirds around him. For ordinary flying creatures, under the siege of this group of Thunderbirds, it will be extremely difficult to deal with. No matter how they face the attack of Thunderbirds, their bodies will be affected by the paralysis effect. At this time, with rod''s signal, after suffering the attack of thunderbolt and lightning, the ghost dragon immediately turns to its side and spits out the ghost dragon breath to the Thunderbird nearby. The Thunderbirds that were still planning to attack the ghost dragon, when the ghost dragon spewed the breath of the netherworld dragon, because they couldn''t dodge, they completely suffered the effect of the breath of the netherworld dragon. Although the ghost dragon''s breath is different from other kinds of dragon breath creatures, it can make the enemy bear the blazing fire, but it has a more powerful effect. After being attacked by the netherworld dragon breath, Thunderbirds began to fester rapidly. Their original bright golden feathers also quickly lost their luster and fell off from their bodies under the action of the netherworld dragon breath. Under the action of the netherworld dragon breath, the Thunderbirds around the ghost dragon did not support for a few seconds, and then quickly fell under the clouds. I don''t know whether it was because of the complete decay of their bodies or because they were too old to fly. For the ghost dragon, the ghost dragon breath caused by the effect, rod also appears very satisfied. When the strength of the ghost dragon is improved and reaches the peak of the sixth level creature, the ghost dragon breath it spews is far more effective than what rod saw before. these According to rod''s prediction, if it is the original ghost dragon, it will take a long time to achieve this effect through the netherworld dragon breath. When the ghost dragon enters the sixth level creature, the ghost dragon''s breath ability reaches the peak of the sixth level creature and finally reaches the strongest state. Even in this process, a Thunderbird beside a ghost dragon quickly breaks away from the shadow of the netherworld dragon breath, and the netherworld dragon breath also attaches to it, eventually making the Thunderbird fall from the air. Chapter 483 these Because of the erosion of the netherworld dragon breath, even if the Thunderbirds did not die directly, they just suffered the aging effect brought by the netherworld dragon breath, and they also completely lost their ability to fly. At this altitude, after losing the ability to fly, the Thunderbird that falls down will naturally be difficult to survive. The counterattack brought by the ghost dragon immediately deterred the remaining two Thunderbirds not far away, so that they did not dare to do anything. Even half of the thunderbolt and lightning were interrupted. In the face of the ghost dragon breath, which can cause great negative effects, and the fallen companions, the two Thunderbirds also feel a kind of fear instinctively, and no longer have the ability to continue to gather thunderbolt and lightning. When the distance is close and the strength of the ghost dragon is felt, the remaining two Thunderbirds can feel a fear from the instinct of the creatures. If the creatures below the clouds are not able to command these Thunderbirds to a certain extent, I''m afraid the two Thunderbirds will fly away from the ghost dragon immediately. Rod, who is located in the ghost dragon, also noticed the changes in the Thunderbird. these these these At this time, just in the process of Roderick''s thinking, some changes gradually appeared under the cloud where the ghost dragon was. With a loud call, a huge Thunderbird slowly emerged in the clouds. The two Thunderbirds, who were at rod''s side, were relieved to fly towards the clouds below. When rod noticed the Thunderbird, he realized it was wrong. Compared with the ordinary Thunderbird, this Thunderbird is bigger. When its wings are fully extended, it is not much smaller than the ghost dragon. In addition, the news from his perception surprised rod that the Thunderbird in front of him was a hero. In addition to human beings, there will be heroes in other kinds of creatures, but compared with a large number of human beings, the probability of heroes in other creatures is lower. special Any creature that becomes a hero can enjoy the attribute bonus brought by the hero template. To be a hero, this Thunderbird naturally has its uniqueness. Compared with other Thunderbirds, this Thunderbird hero also has wisdom that they don''t have. After noticing the hero status of this Thunderbird, a sense of crisis is slowly emerging in rod''s heart. It is no longer easy for the ghost dragon to deal with Thunderbird with the ghost dragon breath. The news from peeping eye makes rod understand that this Thunderbird hero has reached the level of level 6. At the same time, it also has the power bonus brought by the hero''s identity. It can be said that this Thunderbird is the most powerful enemy that rod faced. As for heroes, with the improvement of their level, when they really enter the high level, the improvement that the hero template can bring to them will also really appear. In the face of such a powerful hero Thunderbird, even with the strength to reach the peak of the sixth level ghost dragon, rod also seems difficult to deal with. When the hero Thunderbird emerged from the clouds, he didn''t give rod too much chance to think about it, so he let the other Thunderbirds around the Dragon withdraw with a loud call. Hero Thunderbird has no less wisdom than human beings. It understands that ordinary Thunderbird can''t play any role in the face of ghost dragon, which is also a high-level creature. Due to the difference of rank, it no longer has absolute advantage in quantity. It must fight against ghost dragon by itself. At this time, the hero Thunderbird''s mouth, once again issued a song. Along with the sound, there was a strong sense of crisis. With the appearance of this sound, the magic elements around changed obviously, and began to condense towards a position in the air. When the change of magic elements appeared, rod felt it for the first time and looked in the direction of the change. Rod noticed that in the sky ahead, there was a faint flicker of electric charge. It seemed that a powerful magic was gathering here. these Chain lightning is one of the most powerful air magic in the fourth level, whether it is the damage it causes or the strike range it has. Even at this time, rod did not master this powerful magic. In the process of this spell''s condensation, rod suddenly found some abnormal conditions. Because this chain lightning is condensed in the air, in the process of magic elements gathering, the charge that originally existed in the cloud is also mobilized due to the gathering of this chain lightning. Although the chain lightning has not yet been completed, rod can also feel an extremely strong threat, which is even more than all the enemies he has ever seen. The perceived threat makes rod know clearly that once he is hit by this chain lightning, his life value may not be cleared immediately, but the end is no better, and he may lose all his fighting ability. If it''s just a chain lightning, it may not bring such a big threat to rod. But rod clearly knows that the coming chain lightning has been improved in essence. When a mage is casting a spell, he will get different degrees of bonus according to the change of surrounding environment and the degree of fit with the spell, but this is rarely reflected. environment For most mages, their spells are chosen according to their current situation. The chain lightning released by the hero Thunderbird precisely gains the bonus of this environment and mobilizes a large amount of electric charge existing in the cloud. Chapter 484 For the coming chain lightning, rod felt extremely difficult for a moment, and did not know how to deal with it. Rod didn''t know whether the hero Thunderbird unconsciously used chain lightning because of his environment, or whether he deliberately chose this spell because of his surroundings. environment environment environment environment According to the fact that before the chain lightning condenses, the hero Thunderbird specially sends out a song to signal the surrounding Thunderbirds to evacuate, it seems that it has already expected the result after the chain lightning appears. Because of the special nature of chain lightning, when the lightning strikes, it will automatically pursue the rest of the surrounding targets. Any object within the casting range of this spell will be attacked by chain lightning. For regular mages, the way to cast chain lightning is not much different from other spells. They only need to have the corresponding mana value. After mastering the casting method of this spell, they can cast it by raising their hands. environment According to the degree of Chain Lightning around the clouds, the coming attack is not as simple as the simple chain lightning attack. With the condensation of this chain lightning, the originally accumulated charge in the cloud seems to have found a breakthrough to join the condensation of this magic. According to rod''s original prediction, because of the magic nature of chain lightning, he and the ghost dragon only need to bear one damage of chain lightning. A single damage from chain lightning will only cause serious damage to rod at most, but will not cause his health to be cleared. But at this time, it is obviously difficult to establish this situation. According to the cohesion degree of this magic, even if you bear the damage of a chain lightning, there will still be a lot of charge left around. When a lightning is generated, due to the surrounding magic elements, a second lightning will be generated immediately, until all the charges around are completely consumed. In this case, the chain lightning condensed by the hero Thunderbird, after the blessing of the charge in the cloud, undoubtedly becomes the real chain lightning. Originally, rod tried to evade this chain lightning, but in the face of chain lightning in this state, it doesn''t seem to be applicable. When all the magic elements are about to riot, even if rod wants to rely on the speed of the ghost dragon to escape from this area, he can''t be faster than lightning. In the face of multiple chain lightning attacks, for rod, it seems that in any case, he needs to fully withstand the attack of this spell. As rod''s strongest means to protect his life, the bat like skill learned from vampires through Hawkeye can not play any role in the face of lightning chain attack. Even a chain lightning can kill all the bats produced by the bat, making rod''s life value clear. Even if rod chooses the best time to release the bat, when the chain lightning comes, rod''s body just turns into a black fog state, and the bat has not yet appeared, in order to avoid the damage caused by the chain lightning, but in addition to the first lightning, there will be more lightning coming. Even if rod risked a substantial decline in attributes, regardless of the consequences of the use of bats, it may not be able to completely avoid the damage caused by chain lightning. As long as rod makes any mistake in this process, he will bear more chain lightning due to the paralysis effect brought by lightning until rod dies. Under the attack of many chain lightning, even the ghost dragon can''t bear the attack of chain lightning. According to the strength of the magic elements around, the life value of the sixth level creature corresponding to the ghost dragon can only bear several times at most. Under the attack of many lightning, it seems that the ghost dragon, like rod, will die in this lightning attack. For rod, the current situation, it can be said that let him into a desperate situation, and this is the first time after rod came to the game, into this situation. In the face of a large number of chain lightning, any conventional way seems unable to deal with it. Even rod can''t help but feel powerless in his heart. For this situation, rod''s heart seems very unwilling, but there seems to be no way to solve it for a time, at this time rod undoubtedly fell into a dead end. Below the dragon, the original shape of the group of Thunderbirds has long disappeared. In addition to the hero Thunderbirds who have been watching the Dragon above, the rest of the Thunderbirds have been flying down in the process of the condensation of the surrounding magic elements. With the condensation of magic elements around, the threat in the air is becoming more and more intense in rod''s perception. Even if you just observe it with the naked eye, you can find that the electric current, which is almost condensed into substance, is crackling in the air. The scene around also changed greatly with this powerful magic. Even the bright sky became dim with the completion of this magic. The way the hero Thunderbird condensed chain lightning was completely beyond rod''s expectation. If rod is still paying attention to the state of the hero Thunderbird at this time, he will understand that the hero specialty of this Thunderbird must be related to chain lightning, but rod does not pay attention to this. At this time, what rod was thinking about was how to survive the chain lightning attack. As for the others, he was not thinking about them. In the process of thinking, rod recalled all the powers he had, including some casting methods he had heard of, and wanted to find a way to survive. Finally, in the crazy operation of thinking, rod came up with a very risky way, perhaps only in this way, rod has a chance to survive. Chapter 485 In the face of the chain lightning that is about to take shape, even the ghost dragon with high health value will die instantly if it is concentrated by multiple lightning, not to mention the ghost dragon with lower health value. In this case, the situation that rod will face can be said to be the worst one after he entered the world, which has seriously threatened rod''s life. Although in such a desperate situation, rod did not wait to die, but after his own thinking, he found that it seemed to be the only way to survive himself and the ghost dragon. Even rod himself, when he thought of this way, there was a crazy idea in his mind. For rod at this time, although this way seems crazy, it is undoubtedly the only solution. Not far away, the hero Thunderbird doesn''t mean to leave, even if there are huge magic elements around. Obviously, the hero Thunderbird has the means to avoid being hurt by the chain lightning. At this time, it still stays here just to observe the enemy''s movement and decide the time to guide the chain lightning. In this sixth order Thunderbird, the characteristics of high-level hero can be well reflected. When fighting with the ghost dragon, which is also a level 6 creature, Thunderbird does not choose to fight with it in close combat, but relies on its own powerful talent ability to gather chain lightning to attack the ghost dragon. Although the ghost dragon''s ghost dragon breath is very effective, it doesn''t work when it can''t touch the Thunderbird. This hero Thunderbird won''t give the ghost dragon a chance to get close to him. At this time, the hero Thunderbird noticed that the ghost dragon flapped its wings and dived toward its position. It seemed that it wanted to direct the chain lightning to its position, so as to reduce the damage caused by chain lightning. After discovering this, the hero Thunderbird''s eyes showed a very humanized look of ridicule. In the face of the Dragon dive, the hero Thunderbird immediately to the side of the position to avoid. Both the instinct of high-level creatures and the enhancement of perception brought by hero templates let the hero Thunderbird know that even in this situation, he seems to have a great advantage, but he can''t easily get close to the ghost dragon. The ghost dragon''s ghost dragon breath is also a great threat to the hero Thunderbird. Even if it only touches the ghost dragon breath, the hero Thunderbird will also be affected by the negative effect. In an instant, the Dragon swoops down from the hero Thunderbird without any intention of fighting with it. Because of his great understanding of his own ability, the hero Thunderbird knows that after the chain lightning condensation is completed, no creature within the range of lightning can escape from this spell. Unless the spell starts to condense, it will quickly escape from the area covered by the spell. Otherwise, when the spell condenses, even if it returns to the ground, it will also be attacked by the spell. In the hero Thunderbird''s mind, the body shape of the ghost dragon seems to have dropped a lot, which can reduce the damage caused by this spell. But in fact, it can''t play any role at all. It will still bear the damage caused by chain lightning completely. At this time, Thunderbird, who is observing the ghost dragon, seems to find something, and his eyes suddenly coagulate. The hero Thunderbird noticed that in the process of the dragon''s rapid decline, the human on the Dragon had disappeared. For those mages who are extremely powerful, even if the hero Thunderbird guides this extremely powerful chain lightning, they can also rely on space magic to get out of the range covered by chain lightning. It is precisely because of this that few high-level mages deliberately pursue this way of gaining bonus from their own released spells depending on the surrounding environment. For those high-level mages who have mastered a variety of spatial spells, it is difficult to hurt them with this kind of guided magic. When Thunderbird noticed that rod''s figure had disappeared, he immediately thought of whether he would leave through space magic. In the process of fighting with mages in the past, the hero Thunderbird has met many mages who tried to escape through space magic. The hero Thunderbird knows that for those powerful mages, the damage caused by chain lightning is extremely limited. Even for chain lightning, those high-level mages can evade by their own premonition and instant movement. Faced with such high-level mages, even the hero Thunderbird has no way to deal with them. At this time, when the hero Thunderbird noticed rod''s figure, the first thing he thought of was his escape through space magic. But when the hero Thunderbird scanned the sky where the ghost dragon was, he found some anomalies. The hero Thunderbird noticed that more above the original location of the ghost dragon, it was very close to the location of the chain lightning condensation, and did not know when there was a figure. This figure is rod who was originally in the ghost dragon. Compared with the previous state, rod''s body has changed a lot. Even the hero Thunderbird can clearly feel this. flower In rod''s hand, he is holding a heavy shield. On the surface of the shield, he is drawing a creature similar to human beings, but in some places, it is very different. Whether it is the six arms on both sides of the creature''s body, or the snake like body under it, all show the difference between it and human beings. Anyone who knows something about alien creatures can recognize at a glance that the pattern painted on the shield is exactly Naga, which only exists near the sea, that is, the creature called snake demon by the mages. The two pieces of equipment on rod''s body are the artifact parts of Titan''s arrow, the helmet of Thor and the shield of guardian God. Because of his previous experience, rod has a lot of knowledge about the nature of chain lightning and its effects. When rod realized that he couldn''t get out of the range of chain lightning, and he would certainly bear the attack of multiple chain lightning, he could only find ways to reduce the damage caused by chain lightning. Among them, the artifact parts once collected undoubtedly appear in rod''s mind. In rod''s impression, when he collected two artifact parts, their special properties have been greatly improved. Chapter 486 At this time, in the sky, after taking out the two artifact parts from the space ring, rod observed their changes. special The shield of the patron god in rod''s hand is what rod relied on to survive in the chain lightning. When rod has just won the guardian shield, his special attribute is to completely resist damage magic with damage below 120. When rod is equipped with Raytheon''s helmet at the same time, guardian''s shield can completely resist damage magic below 240 points. In rod''s mind, according to the concentration of magic elements gathered around, the damage of the coming chain lightning may be difficult to reach more than 200 points. The threat of chain lightning is that it can jump on multiple targets and cause a lot of damage to multiple targets at the same time, instead of causing a lot of damage to a single creature. environment Under the attack of innumerable chain lightning, except for some creatures who are born to resist magic, no creature can be spared. At this time, after equipping himself with two powerful artifact parts, rod can obviously feel that his attributes have been greatly improved. these These attribute points of promotion undoubtedly give rod a kind of confidence to survive from the next chain lightning. On the other side, when the hero Thunderbird noticed the presence of rod in the air, he was also very puzzled. In the hero Thunderbird''s view, rod does not have wings, or even make any action, he can stay in the sky, which is obviously beyond the hero Thunderbird''s expectation. Although the hero Thunderbird has fought with some mages, it is not a mage and does not know much about the magic mastered by mages. special Even for some extremely powerful mages, they are able to rely on this simple magic to achieve the effect of the fifth level magic, and let themselves walk freely in the air. Because the mage knows little about it, the hero Thunderbird naturally doesn''t know what special effect this spell can cause, but at this time, this effect doesn''t matter. In the hero Thunderbird''s view, even if rod can really fly in the air, he can''t survive in the innumerable chain lightning. At this time, looking at rod''s hero Thunderbird eyes, it has completed the chain lightning guidance. A loud and clear call emerged from the mouth of the hero Thunderbird, but at the moment of its appearance, it was covered by the dull thunder. Over rod''s head, a flash of lightning cut through the sky. When the lightning appeared, the original sky would darken, leaving only the light produced by the lightning. Looking at the lightning, rod could not help but feel very dazzling. However, for rod, the dazzling feeling only appeared for a moment, because in the next moment, the lightning had come to rod. In rod''s perception, there is a strong force on the surface of the shield in his hand, which is like being hit by a heavy hammer. If it is not for the two artifact parts, which bring great attribute bonus to rod, I am afraid that in this instant, rod''s Guardian shield will come out. The only gratifying thing for rod is that the guardian shield, like the special attribute marked by the system, completely resists the chain lightning that hits the shield face-to-face. Rod noticed that when the chain lightning strikes the surface of the guardian''s shield, it is not reflected by the shield, and there is no abnormal change. Instead, it disappears directly, as if absorbed by the shield. In rod''s original idea, guardian shield might be able to resist the damage caused by chain lightning, but the paralyzing effect of lightning itself might not have any reduction. Rod''s biggest worry is that his arm will not be able to support the shield because of the paralyzing effect of lightning. Fortunately, the result was not as expected by rod. When the chain lightning hit the surface of the guardian''s shield, it was completely resisted, and the paralyzing effect that rod was most worried about did not appear at all. Even so, rod still felt his arm ache. When the chain lightning hit the guardian''s shield, the impact did not decrease at all. For rod, the process of holding the prop to defend the shield is just like the process of wrestling with lightning. Once rod''s power is not supported, he will be directly impacted by the lightning and fly directly from the shield. Compared with other lightning methods, chain lightning is extremely active, which may be the reason why they can jump between multiple targets. But at this time, the activity of Chain Lightning brought great trouble to rod. The active degree of chain lightning is reflected in the process that rod uses the shield of patron saint to resist it, which is the impact force attached to chain lightning. At this time, just after resisting a chain lightning, rod didn''t rest long enough to recover his physical strength, and the next chain lightning had already arrived. This time, chain lightning came down directly from behind rod. Although rod turned back immediately and wanted to use the shield of patron saint to resist, his speed was obviously much slower than lightning. It seems that the chain lightning is about to hit rod''s body, but at this time, it seems to feel some abnormal traces left on the shield of the patron saint. The chain lightning changes in direction, as if there is deviation in the process of moving, hitting the shield of the patron saint. Because of this, with rod''s full support, it can resist the chain lightning. Chapter 487 Rod, holding the shield of the patron saint, was also aware of this change on the surface of the shield when he received the second chain lightning. Rod noticed that when the guardian shield was attacked by the first chain lightning attack, it seemed that it would not only completely cancel the spell, but also leave some magic elements on the surface of the shield. These residual magic elements seem to have caused some changes inside the guardian shield, but rod is not sure. these After discovering this, rod seems to know more about the guardian shield, and he has a lot of confidence in being able to withstand all the chain lightning. When the hero Thunderbird completes the guidance of chain lightning, all the magic elements gathered here will be turned into chain lightning. The number of chain lightning rod will face is more than he imagined. these Because of the large number of chain lightning, when they come down together, it is difficult for rod to rely on his shield to block the chain lightning in all directions. But at this time, rod''s worry was solved under the nature of the guardian shield. Due to the traction of Chain Lightning on the surface of guardian shield, rod doesn''t need to adjust the position of shield all the time. He can resist all chain lightning in a general direction. At this time, although there are already two chain lightning in the air, compared with the magic elements condensed by the whole, the amount of magic elements forming these two chain lightning is undoubtedly very small. Although rod has suffered the attack of two chain lightning, the magic elements gathered in the air do not seem to have any reduction. On the contrary, because of the splitting of the two chain lightning, the whole is more depressed. these Not far away, the hero Thunderbird sees rod''s reaction completely in his eyes. What puzzles him is that in his opinion, rod has completely suffered the attack of chain lightning. Why does it seem that there is nothing wrong. Hero Thunderbird noticed that when lightning hit rod''s shield, rod also used great strength to support it. In this case, it seems that the hero Thunderbird only needs to cast a bolt of lightning to disrupt all the states of rod and let him be attacked by chain lightning. However, in the eyes of the hero Thunderbird, he is worried about such an approach. special This is also the reason why the hero Thunderbird dares to be enveloped by chain lightning and is not afraid of being attacked by chain lightning. Once the hero Thunderbird in the range of chain lightning has an action, whether it is casting a spell or attacking the target of chain lightning with its body, it will break the balance between it and chain lightning and be locked by chain lightning condensed in the air. Because of this, even though it seems that rod is unable to support the impact of chain lightning, the hero Thunderbird does not dare to do anything and can only watch rod''s behavior. In the process of hero Thunderbird observing rod, there are many chain lightning strokes in the air. Due to the special changes on the shield of the patron saint and being used to the impact of chain lightning, the single chain lightning can no longer cause any trouble to rod. Under the gaze of the hero Thunderbird, rod made a very puzzled move. Rhode, who is in the air, supports the shield of the guardian God with both hands and raises it to the top of his head. In such a posture, he resists the coming attack of chain lightning. When countless chain lightning are formed at the same time, even if the guardian shield can pull the direction of chain lightning, it is difficult for rod to guarantee that no chain lightning will cross the surface of the guardian shield and hit himself in the rear. For this reason, rod can only find a way to make the guardian shield withstand the attack of multiple chain lightning at one time. Rod''s final choice is to support the shield over his head, so as to guide chain lightning to hit the shield above his head. In rod''s view, this method is still extremely risky. If the guardian shield fails to guide the chain lightning to himself in time, rod will completely bear the damage caused by the chain lightning, and naturally has no strength to support the guardian shield above his head. But at this time, the behavior of rod seems to be the only way to make rod withstand all the chain lightning. Rod chose such a way. Naturally, he sensed some information from the shield of the guardian God in his hand. From the abnormal feeling of the guardian''s shield, rod also realized that his behavior seemed extremely feasible. these At that moment, in the position above rod''s head, there were countless Chain Lightning bursts. these these The hero Thunderbird, who has been observing from a distance, is this idea. In his opinion, even if a real high-level mage comes here, he can''t bear the chain lightning that is completely condensed through his hero''s expertise. However, the light in the air seems to be blocked by something and cannot continue to spread downward. Even if the light is extremely dazzling, the hero Thunderbird still looks in that direction. Through their own line of sight, the hero Thunderbird noticed that blocking the light was the shadow in the air. Chapter 488 At this time, Rhode, who is in the middle of the sky and is under countless chain lightning attacks, is not as bad as he expected. flower these What Roeder is doing now is to maintain the stability of his shield. For rod, although he has no time to check the system log, he can clearly know that all these abnormal changes are related to his own guardian shield. Just when the first chain lightning hit the guardian shield, rod discovered the changes on it. Later, the guardian shield was able to attract Chain Lightning around in a certain range, which undoubtedly proved to rod. In rod''s perception, after more chain lightning attacks, the changes on the guardian''s shield became more and more intense, accompanied by a slight tremor. When this tremor occurs, rod does not need to spend a lot of effort to support the guardian shield to resist the attack of chain lightning. Because of the changes on the shield of the patron saint, rod dared to hold it up to his head to resist the attack of a large number of chain lightning. these In rod''s perception, the changes on the guardian shield are not over. By resisting more chain lightning, more changes will take place on the guardian shield. these The pattern on the surface of the patron saint''s shield is more and more clear. Under the aurora, anyone who notices this pattern can feel a sense of dignity. All chain lightning strikes on the surface of the shield are completely resisted by the shield of the guardian God. Even the impact of Chain Lightning seems to be completely absorbed by the shield of the guardian God. It does not bring any trouble to rod. At this time, the only thing rod needs to do is to keep the balance of the shield of the guardian God. In the previous games, rod didn''t hear much about the guardian shield, and after he got the guardian shield, he didn''t fight with a real high-level mage. Naturally, rod didn''t know much about some of its special effects. At this time, in rod''s hands, the shield of the patron saint undoubtedly showed a posture he had never seen before. Rod vaguely felt that this state of the guardian shield was its real posture as an artifact component. Just as when rod collected Thor''s helmet, the damage that the guardian''s shield could resist was worth increasing. This means that when rod collects more parts about Titan''s arrow, the effect of guardian''s shield will also be improved. After rod collected all the parts of Titan''s arrow, the guardian shield was able to show its real effect, but now, under the attack of numerous chain lightning, the guardian shield has shown this effect ahead of time. For rod, the effect of the shield of the patron saint undoubtedly helped him a lot. It made him easily resist the chain lightning which was expected to be extremely difficult to resist. Rod noticed that some special changes appeared in the process of splitting many chain lightning. Because of their very similar nature, many extremely active chain lightning even turned into the same chain lightning and finally split on the shield of the patron saint. This combination of chain lightning, can cause great damage, and the number is very large, split the chain lightning, this combination will occupy the majority. The damage a single time can cause has already exceeded the upper limit that the guardian shield can bear. After discovering this, rod can''t help feeling a burst of happiness. If it wasn''t for the change on the shield of the patron saint, he might not be able to bear the chain lightning this time. Soon, the light subsided. After the shock of many chain lightning, there were not many magic elements left here. The thunder sky seemed quiet Rod, who is standing on Hercules shield, after the threat of chain lightning has been eliminated, starts to check the changes in his guardian shield, and even ignores the hero Thunderbird. As for what happened on the shield of the patron saint, rod was very curious and wanted to know what happened. On the other side, the hero Thunderbird noticed all the changes that had taken place in rod, so it was very incredible. The hero Thunderbird did not expect that rod could resist the attack of chain lightning with his own strength. In the hero Thunderbird''s impression, it has not met any kind of creature, and can still bear it safely after it has completely condensed chain lightning. Even the most powerful mage can''t resist the chain lightning of the hero Thunderbird. What makes the hero Thunderbird hard to believe is that the man in front of him can completely resist the chain lightning he condenses. Rod''s way of resisting chain lightning in front of the hero Thunderbird really shocked him. For a moment, the hero Thunderbird even forgot to attack rod. Maybe he should leave here as soon as possible. It''s too late to wait for the hero Thunderbird to come back from the shock. Under the hero Thunderbird, with a strong breaking sound, a large number of Youming dragon breath, suddenly shrouded in the hero Thunderbird''s body. It was the ghost dragon who had originally evacuated with rod''s signal that spewed out the breath of these dark dragons. At this time, while the hero Thunderbird was shocked by rod''s behavior, the ghost dragon had quietly come to the hero Thunderbird by his ability to hide his breath. After feeling the strong erosion brought by the netherworld dragon breath, the hero Thunderbird realized the danger and just wanted to escape by flying. A pure white Titan''s arrow composed of lightning hit its body. Chapter 489 In the sky a little further away from rod''s position, a group of Thunderbirds were returning. special Among these Thunderbirds, several are in an abnormal state. these Different from other Thunderbirds that can fly independently, these Thunderbirds have completely lost their ability to fly independently in the air, and even their lives are dying and may disappear at any time. However, it is strange that there are not many obvious wounds on these Thunderbirds. It seems that the abnormality of these Thunderbirds is only caused by a negative effect. special In this group of neat Thunderbirds, these special Thunderbirds naturally appear extremely conspicuous. Anyone who observes this group of Thunderbirds can find this at the first time. special This group of Thunderbirds, of course, are the Thunderbirds who fought with rod before. Due to the role of Youming Longxi, several Thunderbirds that had previously besieged the ghost dragon fell into a state of extreme aging. Although the rescue of other Thunderbirds was timely, these Thunderbirds did not directly fall to the ground from high altitude, but they could no longer fly on their own. these At this moment, the rest of the Thunderbirds in the formation can not help but make a special song. The sound of these Thunderbirds is completely different from that of the thunderbolt. As a result of feeling the state of these Thunderbirds, the other Thunderbirds are just crying for them. these It''s just that the neat formation can''t improve the morale. Even when the chain lightning burst gathered by the hero Thunderbirds makes these Thunderbirds feel it, their morale still hasn''t improved at all. Although the command of the hero Thunderbird has been temporarily lost, and the overall morale is not good, the formation of this group of Thunderbirds does not appear any disorder. At the same time, the rope used by this group of Thunderbirds to help those aging Thunderbirds also makes people feel abnormal. If this group of Thunderbirds is directed by the hero Thunderbirds, then they will definitely not use the tool of rope. Obviously, among these Thunderbirds, the one who can really command them is not the hero Thunderbird fighting with rod, but the existence of other creatures. special special Unlike ordinary people, the skin on the surface of this humanoid shows a special green color. Anyone who knows about krylord can realize the barbarian lineage in his body through the appearance of this humanoid. Being able to appear here naturally proves the identity of this barbarian, who is the real commander of this group of Thunderbirds. Like the hero Thunderbird who left him to fight with rod before, the barbarian who appeared on Thunderbird also had the identity of hero. However, compared with the original hero Thunderbird, this barbarian hero''s rank is lower. special For this reason, the barbarian hero did not reveal his position during the battle between Thunderbird and ghost dragon. special But now, because the morale of this group of Thunderbirds is in a very low state, the acceleration effect provided by this pendant has been seriously weakened, and it is even difficult to affect this group of Thunderbirds. For this point, the barbarian hero has no better way to solve it. Even because of his own nature, the barbarian hero is also infected by the taxi spirit of these Thunderbirds and becomes depressed. If a powerful general is in such a situation, he will use the effect of leadership at the first time, which will improve the morale of other Thunderbirds. In the process of commanding the conventional creatures, morale has always been particularly important. If the overall morale falls into a low state, the creatures will disobey orders, or even flee. When morale is low, the fear of biological instinct will prevail, especially when death is clearly felt. In this case, most creatures will choose to follow their own instinct to avoid death and disobey the command of the commander. Different kinds of creatures have different forms of morale. For those more powerful creatures, like the Thunderbird controlled by this barbarian, because any one of them has a higher rank, the morale of the other Thunderbirds will drop a bit every time a Thunderbird dies. For the current group of Thunderbirds, if these aging Thunderbirds die directly, their morale may not be so low. At most, they will only lower their original high morale. However, under the influence of Youming dragon breath, the situation is quite different. these What this group of Thunderbirds can do is to bring their companions into the aging process and feel the passing of their vitality. Chapter 490 In this group of Thunderbirds, the barbarian hero on one of them is Ricky. Feeling the morale of this group of Thunderbirds slowly decline, even Ricky, who is a hero, also has nothing to do. Because of the existence of those aging Thunderbirds, all the other Thunderbirds can sense the state in their bodies. these Perhaps a few high-level mages in blakada can alleviate the aging caused by the netherworld dragon breath, and even prolong the life of the creatures who bear the netherworld dragon breath, but it has no significance for the current group of Thunderbirds. Just as it is said that the mages of blakada can resurrect the dead creatures intact, for these Thunderbirds, at present, they can not contact such mages in any way. In this group of Thunderbirds'' thoughts, these Thunderbirds in an aging state can''t survive any longer. If these Thunderbirds were only killed in the previous battle, maybe they would not have such a big impact on them. However, this aging process is just like putting the death process of these Thunderbirds in the eyes of these Thunderbirds. Clearly feel the death, and it is this inevitable death, naturally make these Thunderbirds feel a deep sense of powerlessness, reflected in the morale, natural inevitable decline. After discovering this, Ricky tried to ease the declining morale of the Thunderbirds, but he couldn''t. these When the story of Tanan spread in the territory of krylord, Ricky took the initiative to respond to Tanan''s call, joined the army of Tanan and participated in the war. Due to the low rank, it''s very difficult for Ricky to help the enemies faced by Thunderbirds. If Ricky insists on fighting with Thunderbirds, it will drag down the way these Thunderbirds fight and make them have to spare energy to protect Ricky. In addition, most of the battles faced by Thunderbirds are not on the ground. In the previous battle with the mage, the main enemy faced by these Thunderbirds was the stone ghost made by the mage. Stone ghost also belongs to a kind of magic puppet. special Due to the different quality of the materials, the strength of the stone ghost itself is also very different. Individual stone ghost with strong strength can even defeat the original hero Thunderbird. In previous battles, because of the existence of these Thunderbirds, the gargoyles did not cause any trouble to the barbarian army. Even if it has the advantage of flying, but in the face of the attack of this group of Thunderbirds, ordinary gargoyles are difficult to resist. For this group of Thunderbirds to face the battle, even before the battle with the gargoyles, Ricky is also very difficult to personally join in and fight with this group of Thunderbirds. Due to the low rank, Ricky could hardly intervene in the battle of the Thunderbirds. All he can do is to command these Thunderbirds to fight on top of one of them through his own tactics. In Ricky''s heart, he is eager to fight with these Thunderbirds, not just to command them, just like his hero Tanan. When the hero Tanan leads his subordinates to fight, he always rushes to the front of the battle and charges against the enemy with his subordinates, not just to command in the rear. The hero Tanan can get the unanimous recognition of all the barbarians in the territory of krylord, which is also closely related to this. For the rest of the barbarians, there is no better way to boost their morale. Because of this idea in Ricky''s mind, he can also feel the change in himself. these Due to the frequent use of skills like tactics and this special way, Ricky has been promoted to the level of expert. However, when Ricky came up with this idea, the special skills he learned changed from those he thought were useless to those focusing on combat. At the beginning, Ricky was also pleased with this change. He thought that his strength had been really improved, even the most important leadership skill. Ricky didn''t learn it. In his opinion, it doesn''t matter. In Ricky''s mind, the hero Thunderbird among these Thunderbirds has leadership skills. Because of the same race, the leadership skills of the hero Thunderbird can produce stronger effects on ordinary Thunderbirds. For this reason, in Ricky''s view, even if he has learned leadership skills, it can''t produce much effect, and the effect of leadership skills can''t be superimposed. In the case of the existence of the hero Thunderbird, these Thunderbirds will only be affected by the hero Thunderbird leadership skills. Until then, Ricky personally felt the demoralization of the Thunderbirds, and even his own mood was infected by the Thunderbirds. Ricky realized the importance of leadership. these special At this time, Ricky only hopes that the hero Thunderbirds can return as soon as possible, and improve the morale of these Thunderbirds through its leadership skills. The chain lightning in the air also entered Ricky''s perception. Ricky didn''t worry about the strength of the hero Thunderbird. However, in the process of waiting for Ricky on Thunderbird, he was surprised to find that the connection between him and the hero Thunderbird was suddenly broken. It seems that the hero Thunderbird who stayed in the rear to fight no longer exists. Chapter 491 At this time, with the hero Thunderbird before the interruption of perception, no doubt let Ricky feel at a loss. At this moment, Ricky didn''t seem to realize the seriousness of perceptual interruption. Until he remembered what it meant, an incredible emotion came from Ricky''s heart. Even if it is far away from the location of the hero Thunderbird, Ricky can clearly detect the chain lightning condensed by the hero Thunderbird in his perception. The abnormal changes that the hero Thunderbird should make when condensing chain lightning, whether it is the thunder from the sky or the condensation degree of magic elements, are enough to make all living creatures around feel this. Even if he is not around the hero Thunderbird, when Ricky senses that the hero Thunderbird has successfully condensed chain lightning, he will no longer worry about the hero Thunderbird. In Ricky''s opinion, the hero Thunderbird who has successfully condensed chain lightning will surely win the battle. The experience of fighting together in the past makes rich deeply impressed by the chain lightning condensed by the hero Thunderbird. In Ricky''s memory, when the hero Thunderbird successfully condensed a huge magic element, the chain lightning generated was enough to kill any creature within the scope. When chain lightning breaks out, even Ricky, who is located here, can still feel a strong threat. But what Ricky didn''t expect was that when the fluctuation caused by the chain lightning returned to calm, he was still waiting for the hero Thunderbird to return. At this time, the perception of the hero Thunderbird''s original existence completely disappeared. Ricky understands that the disappearance of the perception of the hero Thunderbird can only show one thing, that is, the hero Thunderbird has died in the battle. Even the chain lightning can''t save the hero Thunderbird''s life. For Ricky, this is naturally hard for him to accept. Ricky really wants to take the Thunderbirds and go back to the place where the chain lightning broke out. But reason tells Ricky that when the hero Thunderbirds die in the battle, what he should do is to return to the place where Tanan is immediately to avoid greater losses. At this time, rich is in a dilemma. The experience of living with Thunderbird in the past makes Ricky unable to bear to leave. In Ricky''s mind, there is still a sense of fluke. Maybe the hero Thunderbird didn''t die. It''s just because he was seriously injured that he couldn''t feel its existence. If he returned immediately, he might be able to save the hero Thunderbird''s life. But when Ricky calms down, even himself knows that this idea is impossible. The hero Thunderbird, who has disappeared from his perception, has completely died at this time. It''s just that Ricky can''t accept it for a while. In Ricky''s mind, the hero Thunderbird will work with himself in the war with mage, and win the praise of hero Tanan. The special talent of the hero Thunderbird undoubtedly makes up for the weakness that the creatures in the barbarian army are not good at magic to a great extent. Even some powerful mages have no good way to deal with the chain lightning condensed by the hero Thunderbird. Perhaps due to the existence of forbidden magic ball, there will be no magic on the front battlefield, but it can not cover up the strong expertise of the hero Thunderbird. This is also the reason why Ricky dare to lead the hero Thunderbird to join the war. In the previous battles, Ricky, who led the hero Thunderbirds, also won a lot of trophies for his strength. That''s how he got the pendant in front of him, which can improve the speed of Thunderbirds. Ricky''s original idea was that the hero Thunderbird would be known to all the creatures of krylord because of the war, just like the hero Tanan. However, he did not expect that the hero Thunderbird would die in such a place. these When Ricky perceives the abnormal mana fluctuation in the sky through Thunderbird, he divides the creatures in the sky into blakada''s forces. In order to prevent the occurrence of some abnormal conditions, resulting in the disruption of Tanan''s plan, Ricky just commands the Thunderbird to chase the creatures in the air. these Before that, thanks to the existence of these Thunderbirds, Ricky also intercepted many stone ghost sent by mages from the air, and even killed many mages who came here to inquire about the situation. What Ricky didn''t expect was that the hero Thunderbird would die in such a mission. When the Thunderbirds fight the dragon in the air, Ricky has noticed something wrong. The characteristics of the ghost dragon, whether it''s the body made up of skeleton or the pale air that looms around it, are different from the style of MAGE that Ricky has known before. However, at that time, Ricky had no way to think about the identity of the ghost dragon. Since the battle had begun, Ricky could only let the hero Thunderbird fight. Ricky never doubted the strength of the hero Thunderbird. When Ricky felt the chain lightning, he thought that the battle was over. The hero Thunderbird would win an overwhelming victory with the chain lightning, but the final result was obviously beyond his expectation. Even if he doesn''t admit this in his heart, or even believes that the hero Thunderbird is still alive, it can''t change the situation Ricky is in at this time. After figuring this out, even if there is endless sadness in his heart, Ricky can only force it down and command other Thunderbirds around him to return in the same direction. Due to Ricky''s heroic expertise, Ricky''s depressed sadness undoubtedly infected all the Thunderbirds around him. In this special formation composed of Thunderbirds, all the Thunderbirds in existence are extremely sad at this moment. Anyone who notices this group of Thunderbirds will feel a strong depression in his heart. these The morale of the whole Thunderbird group is extremely low, but there is still a distance from the collapse of morale. Under Ricky''s command, the Thunderbirds flew in the same direction as they came, but their speed was obviously not as fast as before. Chapter 492 Because of the low morale, compared with the extremely fast speed of chasing the ghost dragon, the speed of this group of Thunderbirds is far less. special Even because of the negative effect of low morale, the speed of this group of Thunderbirds is even slower. Ricky, who was on the back of one of the Thunderbirds, felt this at the first time, but he didn''t have any intention to solve it. For Ricky, although he does not have the existence of leadership, but because of his own heroic expertise, he can convey his state to all the Thunderbirds around him. As long as Ricky is willing to change his mood in time, he will be able to stop this sad breath from spreading among the Thunderbirds. The morale of the Thunderbirds can not be raised to a very high level and will not continue to decline. But according to Ricky''s performance, he obviously has no idea of changing his mind. For Ricky, for the hero Thunderbird''s departure, he is the one who feels the most sad, even more sad than all the Thunderbirds around him. According to krylord''s past habits, these barbarians are not afraid of simple death. Under the master''s enslavement, the creatures in the territory of krylord had already seen a lot of death. these Any arena built in the territory of krylord by mages needs the existence of Thunderbirds. Thunderbirds are loved by mages for their golden feathers. flower In this case, the fear of death is not as strong as that of normal creatures. For ordinary barbarian slaves, in this case, as long as any position offends the mage, they may face death, and they have long been indifferent to death. What makes Ricky sad is not that the hero Thunderbird died, but that after his death, he can''t even find his bones, leave any traces of his existence, and can''t bring him to krylord. For the creatures of krylord, even the slaves controlled by the mage, when they are about to die, they also hope that their bodies can return to krylord''s homeland after their own death. Even if the body back is not complete, it is just the loss of flesh and blood bones, even the ashes of bones, which is also a kind of comfort for them. For the creatures in krylord, they always believed that the dead ancestors were watching themselves in a special way. these According to the idea of kluord, those creatures who do not return to their ancestors'' arms until death and are still in exile, even if the body has died, the soul will never rest. This is what Ricky is sad about. Because the battle started so suddenly, Ricky did not leave any trace from the hero Thunderbird that he could bring back kluode. For Ricky, this naturally makes it hard to accept for a while. According to the biological belief of krylord, even if the hero Thunderbird who once fought with him died, his soul could not rest. Even if Ricky wants to go back to the location of the hero Thunderbird to find out, it''s not to say whether he can find the location of the hero Thunderbird. Even if Ricky successfully finds the body of the hero Thunderbird, how can he find the enemy that even the hero Thunderbird can''t defeat? Because of this, reason makes Ricky recognize this reality, but at the same time, it brings Ricky endless sadness. For the creatures in the territory of krylord, unless it is a situation of death, they will give something they have to other creatures, and let them bring it back to the territory of krylord after their own death. In ordinary times, the creatures of krylord do not deliberately choose to do so. In their mind, if they do so, they will survive in the later war, which is undoubtedly disrespectful to their ancestors. It is because of this that Ricky does not get anything from the hero Thunderbird to prove its existence. When Ricky returns, no creature can know the whereabouts of the hero Thunderbird. It seems that the soul of the hero Thunderbird will never rest. For this reason, in Ricky''s heart, there is an extremely strong sadness for the hero Thunderbird''s experience, followed by a guilt for not being able to go to the hero Thunderbird''s side. For Ricky, even knowing that his current thoughts will affect the morale of other Thunderbirds, he is not willing to change this mood. For Ricky, he obviously has deep feelings for the hero Thunderbird. With this sad mood, after a period of not counting flight, Ricky returned to the marching army. After returning to this position, even if the heart is very sad, but Ricky also immediately changed his mind. Ricky knows that for himself at this time, there are obviously more important things to complete. At this time, Ricky put his eyes on the special Thunderbirds among the Thunderbirds. these special these In Ricky''s view, for Tanan, who has the forbidden magic ball, the abnormal state of these Thunderbirds may not be much. As long as the forbidden magic ball can play a role, it can expel the abnormal state of these Thunderbirds. Chapter 493 When Tanan overthrew the rule of the mage in kluode, he called on all the creatures in kluode. Any creature dissatisfied with the master''s enslavement was allowed to join the counterattack. When the number of Tanan''s troops reached a certain level, and obtained some unexpected support from Tanan''s ancestors, and obtained the extremely powerful bimon to join, Tanan began this counterattack against blakada. these Compared with the regular trained army, the army led by Tanan is particularly chaotic, and there is no clear management relationship between the generals. Tanan also noticed this during the previous fighting. Except for a few generals who were infected by Tanan''s behavior, due to the nature of the creatures of krylord, the rest of the generals even disobeyed Tanan''s orders. these Because he can lead a large number of Thunderbirds, as well as a high-level hero Thunderbird, even among the many generals, Ricky is a more famous presence. Because of this, when Ricky leads these Thunderbirds back to Tanan''s army, a large number of creatures around him can''t help but pay attention to Ricky. It seems that the rest of the barbarians in the army have found something through the emotions of the Thunderbirds as they fly. When Ricky returns to the army, the first thing he does is to look after the Thunderbirds that have been eroded by the nether dragon''s breath, and he plans to meet the hero Tanan. these When Ricky realized that the hero Thunderbird was probably dead, the rest of the Thunderbirds seemed particularly important to him. Any Thunderbird in it, Ricky will not give it up easily. Because of this, even if carrying these old Thunderbirds will seriously reduce the morale of other Thunderbirds, Ricky still chooses to do so instead of leaving them behind. these Soon, the Thunderbirds led by Ricky returned to the camp smoothly, which was understood by other creatures in the army. The rest of the creatures will be able to realize what seems to have happened to this group of Thunderbirds just by the state they show in the process of returning. As Ricky waits and pacifies the rest of the Thunderbirds, Tanan also sends his men down here to understand what happened to Ricky. In the process of the ghost dragon flying rapidly over the army, the rest of the creatures in the army can feel the death energy spilled from its body. Tanan can also feel this, and at the first moment of the ghost dragon, perech leads his Thunderbird to kill. At this time, the position of Tanan''s army was already deep in the territory of blakhada. According to Tanan''s instructions, the army always went in the same direction. All the towns along the way were destroyed by Tanan''s army. The rest of the generals in the army have no objection to Tanan''s decision. Long before Tanan came to the depths of blakada, there were some barbarians in his army who did not want to move on. They just wanted to stay near the border and gain the wealth accumulated by the border Lords. these For the army of Tanan, although there were many creatures in the army, not all of them were under the command of Tanan. these After entering the depths of blakada, due to the lack of time, Tanan was not so tolerant of a small number of generals in the army, and took some punishment measures to restrain them. Ricky also got Tanan''s orders before leading Thunderbird to chase the dragon. Without Tanan''s signal, Ricky could not move alone without the army. Because of this, as soon as Ricky returned to the army, Tanan sent down Ricky to learn about Ricky, including the creature they were chasing. When Tanan''s hand came down here, Ricky took his eyes away from the dying Thunderbirds and put them on the creatures who came here. Ricky noticed that the creatures Tanan had sent for information had similar greenish skin and belonged to orcs in species. The strength of these orcs sent by Tanan is different. The highest level is only level 4, and the lowest level is only level 1. They have no combat ability at all. However, judging from the posture of these orcs, their relationship may not be determined by their strength. these When Ricky saw the face of the first-order orc, he immediately recognized his identity. According to Ricky''s past memory, the first-order Orc here is Gulo, who has been following Tanan and is also Tanan''s true confidant. cutting-edge news After recognizing the orc''s identity, Ricky also realized that Tanan attached great importance to his pursuit of creatures, but the real result is likely to disappoint him. Chapter 494 In the army of Tanan, the orcs have always been in a very embarrassing position. When the mages were still enslaved to krylord, the orcs were regarded as the best kind of slaves by the mages at that time because of their large number and low strength. Because of this, the orcs have always been in a very difficult situation. If it was not for Tanan''s arrival and the timely liberation of the whole krylord, the orcs'' dilemma would not have been solved. For this reason, among the orc groups, Tanan has a very high status. Most of the people who are most enthusiastic about Tanan are also some orcs. The loyalty of orcs, which is quite different from that of other creatures, should be valued by Tanan, but this is not the case. Due to the poor strength of orcs, and their wisdom can not reach the level of conventional creatures, almost any kind of high-level creatures in Tanan''s army can easily eliminate a large number of orcs. these these Compared with other creatures, although Tanan extremely trusted these orcs, due to their strength, they rarely went to the battlefield. Only after Tanan completely controlled the situation through the forbidden magic ball, could he see the shape of these orcs on the battlefield. these these Among these orcs, Tanan''s most important one is Gulo, who appears in front of Ricky''s eyes. Any creature in the Army knows this. Those who once disrespected Gulo because of his poor strength were finally punished by Tanan. Compared with the rest of the orcs, although Gulo does not have the fighting talent like them, Gulo still has something that the rest of the orcs do not have, that is wisdom. Gulo''s intelligence is no less than that of the ogre, the most intelligent of the savages. When Ricky just returned, Gulo appeared here immediately after receiving the news, which obviously means that Tanan values Ricky, but Ricky knows in his heart that he is likely to disappoint Tanan. At this time, when all the orcs came here, they felt as if they were surrounded by a large number of Thunderbirds above level five. These orcs could not help feeling a little afraid. these these Gulo, who is in front of these orcs, also feels the fifth order Thunderbirds around him, but his face is not as scared as the ordinary orcs around him. The expression on Gulo''s face didn''t even change. At this time, looking at Ricky, who is next to Thunderbird, Gulo asked him, "Ricky, hero, Lord Tanan is very concerned about your action this time. Did you destroy the mage who existed in the sky before?" At the end of this sentence, Gulo''s vision has swept all the Thunderbirds around him. As if he had noticed something, Gulo added "And tarwich? Did it not return with you? " Hearing the name mentioned by Gulo, Ricky''s previously repressed sadness reappears. Tarvic is the name of the hero Thunderbird who fights with Ricky. According to Ricky''s original idea, talwich is likely to have died in the previous battle. At this time, Gulo proposed the name again, which undoubtedly made Ricky recall the previous scene again. In fact, Ricky feels extremely guilty for not bringing back anything that tarwich exists and letting his soul return to the embrace of his ancestors. When he hears the name of the hero Thunderbird again, this sense of guilt will undoubtedly emerge from his heart again. Gulo, who is in front of Ricky, also finds that Ricky is in an abnormal state at this time. When he is about to change the topic, Ricky''s answer has already reached his ears. "Tarwich is dead, he died in the previous battle. Let the hero Tanan down, I didn''t finish the task he told me. " pharynx After discovering this, and getting the results of the mission from Ricky, Gulo could only sigh. In Gulo''s mind, Ricky''s current state is no longer suitable for further inquiry, and the specific information about the battle does not matter after the mission fails. What Gulo needs to do now is to report the situation to Tanan immediately, so that Tanan can make some changes to the original plan. For Ricky himself, Gulo''s choice is to leave space for him. Compared with anyone else, Ricky is the one who feels the most sad about talwich''s death. He doesn''t need Gulo''s words to persuade him. Just as Gulo was about to leave, to his surprise, Ricky stopped him. Facing Gulo, who was about to leave, Ricky tried to endure his grief and said, "I want to see the hero Tanan." these For Ricky''s request, Gulo did not immediately refuse, but asked Ricky: "what kind of abnormal state?" "It''s like a state of constant aging, acting on the Thunderbird''s body. I''ve tried many ways, but I can''t lift it. I just hope that the hero Tanan can use his forbidden magic ball to solve this problem. " What Ricky didn''t notice was a look of surprise in Gulo''s eyes as he described the abnormal state of Thunderbird. Chapter 495 When Gulo noticed the Thunderbirds that Ricky was gesturing to and the unusual changes in them, he could not help feeling a trace of abnormality. these these Remembering this, Gulo was very surprised. these these For this reason, Gu Luo dare not have any neglect, lest because of the delay of time, lead to the further deterioration of the state of these Thunderbirds. At Gulo''s signal, the orc, who had been behind him, immediately stepped forward and tried to get close to the Thunderbirds in an abnormal state, ready to send them to Tanan''s position. these these Due to the difference in rank, these orcs felt instinctive fear in the face of these Thunderbirds, and did not dare to move forward. After noticing the action of these Thunderbirds, it was Ricky who restrained them personally, so that these Thunderbirds would no longer block the action of orcs. When the orcs were in place, Gulo immediately said to Ricky, "I''ve seen this kind of abnormal state in another creature. The longer it takes, the worse it will be for these Thunderbirds. Come with me to see Lord Tanan." With that, Gulo turned first and left in the same direction as he came. At the same time, the orcs also lifted up the aging Thunderbirds and followed him. these When Ricky learned from Gulo that he had seen creatures in the same aging state, he had great confidence that Tanan could make these Thunderbirds recover. special these these Soon, under the leadership of Gulo, they came to the camp where Tanan was. these these With that, Gulo ignored Ricky in the rear and turned to the camp in front of him. When Gulo''s figure disappears, Ricky also observes the camp he enters. Through these special barracks, Ricky realized that the hero Tanan was in them. Although the army led by Tanan is in a state of rest at present, there are only a small number of barracks in the army. The only ones who can rest in these barracks are the senior generals. Naturally, the rest of the ordinary barbarians are not qualified to rest in the barracks. Just before Ricky led Thunderbird to pursue rod who was on the ghost dragon, Tanan''s army had just captured a large city built by mages. these For these savage creatures, after a long period of enslavement by mages, the hatred between them and mages has already become irresolvable. This is also true even for those who do not want to follow Tanan to fight in blakada. these these Before pursuing rod, even after receiving orders from the hero Tanan, Ricky didn''t think so much. He just regarded rod as a fleeing mage. Maybe this mage can control the flying stone ghost, but obviously can''t escape the pursuit of Thunderbird. In Ricky''s original idea, even without the function of forbidding magic ball, it would be very simple to deal with this kind of mage who has lost his fighting courage. What''s more, Ricky has a sixth level hero Thunderbird, who can help him fight. However, in the process of fighting, Ricky realized that maybe his original idea was wrong. The creature in the sky might not be a fleeing mage, but a really powerful mage. Until the hero Thunderbird took the initiative to stay and fight with the ghost dragon, Ricky confirmed this in his heart, but it was too late. Due to the wrong estimation of the mage''s identity, what Ricky has suffered is not only the loss of the hero Thunderbird, but also the aging of these Thunderbirds. In this case, no matter what Ricky makes, he can''t change his original decision. Just as in his perception, he lost the trace of the hero Thunderbird, and then he could never recover. these Chapter 496 When Gulo entered the barracks where Tanan was, he immediately noticed that Tanan was in the middle of the barracks. At this time, Tanan''s eyes, is looking at a map in front of him, for the return of Guluo, Tanan did not produce any care. In addition to the fact that Gulo''s strength is too low to pose any threat to Tanan, Tanan''s behavior represents his trust in Gulo. If rod can find this map in front of Tanan and observe it carefully, he will be amazed at the detail of this map. special The map in front of Tanan records the complete situation in blakhada, which obviously can bring great help to Tanan. With this map, Tanan has a deep understanding of the terrain in blakada. The level of detail of the map is far from being able to be made by a lord in bracada, but by more powerful cartographers. Tanan was able to get the map because of his identity. cutting-edge news cutting-edge news In addition to providing Tanan with this map, the thieves guild also told Tanan a very important news, that is, the academic grand meeting being held by the mage. Through the story of the thieves guild, Tanan not only understands the significance of the grand College meeting for the mage, but also clearly knows the location of the grand College meeting. For Tanan with this map, he will naturally have some ideas. At this time, Tanan''s line of sight, focused on the location on the map, is the city of severe winter that rod once went to. The destination for Tanan to lead the army forward is the city of severe winter, which is the center of this academic event and is gathered by many high-level mages. To Tanan''s regret, he was unable to arrive at the winter city before the most important part of the grand meeting. cutting-edge news In Tanan''s mind, if he can get to the city of severe winter in time and force the mages to stop this potion competition, it''s like hitting all high-level mages in the face. If those high-level mages don''t leave in time, they will even be killed. However, due to the slow speed of marching and the inability to hide the whereabouts of such a large army, Tanan''s final choice is to destroy the important city built by the mage all the way according to the guidance of the map, and finally arrive at the winter city before the end of the grand meeting of the Academy. What makes Tanan most dissatisfied is the rest time of his subordinates after a battle. In Tanan''s opinion, because of the existence of forbidden magic ball, the resistance of mages can''t last long in the face of their own army. Even if they attack a city built by mages, it''s easier and doesn''t take much effort. flower Facing the demands of many subordinates, including all generals, even Tanan could not refuse them, otherwise he would face the situation of low morale. If it wasn''t for the rest and wasting too much time, Tanan thought that he would arrive at the winter city before the end of the potion competition. In Tanan''s mind, even if he has been following his subordinates, he doesn''t understand what they are going to face and is still glad to have achieved such a simple battle. In addition to Tanan, the rest of the creatures in the army, in the process of Tanan''s order to rest, all chose to wantonly destroy the traces left by the mage, and kill the creatures that had any connection with the mage. When the army of Tanan had finished recuperation and left the captured City, there was only a mess left. It could not be seen that this city was once built by a mage. For Tanan, the actions of these savage creatures are of little significance to the elimination of the whole blakada. If there is no way to deal with those high-level mages, even if more cities are destroyed, blakada''s foundation will not be shaken. However, the rest of the barbarians don''t understand this. For them, when they end a battle and capture a city built by a mage, they naturally have to vent their past resentment against the mage. At this moment, Tanan could not help feeling the gap between the army he led and the regular army he had seen. This gap could not be made up in a short time. Because of the savage nature of krylord, even if we give Tanan more time, we can''t train the others into regular army. Although the two may not be much different in strength, and even control the Tanan army which is bigger than the beast of Mongolia, its strength is even stronger than that of the regular army, but in terms of discipline, it can''t be compared at all. Before he came to blakada, Tanan had this idea in his heart, but it was far less intense than it is now. From the current state of the army, Tanan can find some problems. these these Tanan had such an idea before, but it was not implemented in the end. However, at this moment, after deeply understanding the hidden dangers, Tanan finally made a decision. When Guluo came to Tanan, Tanan took his eyes away from the map in front of him and looked at Guluo. Chapter 497 After seeing Tanan and noticing himself, Guluo immediately said to Tanan: "Lord Tanan, Ricky, the hero who can control Thunderbird, has returned, but he has not completed the task you gave him. In the process of carrying out the mission, he encountered an invincible enemy and had to choose to withdraw. Even the hero, talwich, died in the process of pursuing the enemy. " these The death of the hero Thunderbird is also a big blow to Tanan. After Tanan led his troops into blakhada, although some powerful high-level creatures took the initiative to break away from Tanan''s command and fight in blakhada due to some internal reasons, there was no significant loss. Until Tanan learned this from gulona, the death of the sixth level hero creature was the first time. For Tanan, although he had already expected the difficulty of the war and knew that a large number of his companions would die in the war, at this moment, after the defeat and death of the sixth level creatures, Tanan still felt the grim situation. Although Tanan has the existence of forbidden magic ball and can completely restrain the mages on the front battlefield, once the army he controls is out of the scope of forbidden magic ball, it is still difficult to defeat those mages. After learning the news of the hero Thunderbird''s death, Tanan didn''t have any idea to ask Ricky about the details of this mission. The death of the hero Thunderbird undoubtedly shows the strength of the opponent it faces, and only the truly powerful high-level mage can kill the hero Thunderbird. "In addition to these situations, in the process of performing the mission, several Thunderbirds controlled by Ricky were imposed a special abnormal state by the mage. Ricky is waiting outside the camp at this time. I hope you can use the forbidden magic ball to help these Thunderbirds recover. " When Tanan learned the news from Guluo, he had to put down his original idea and follow Guluo to walk out of the camp. In the past, some creatures were affected by the mage''s magic for a long time. However, after tananshi displayed the special effect of forbidden magic ball, he was able to restore these creatures to their original state. As this situation has occurred many times, Tanan has also been used to using the ability of forbidden magic ball to expel the abnormal state of other creatures. these Tanan out of the barracks, they found Ricky is waiting outside the barracks, as well as the existence of those Thunderbirds beside him. these Looking at Tanan in front of him, Ricky felt guilty. In Ricky''s view, the death of the hero Thunderbird has a great relationship with his own command. If he can find the abnormality in the flying creature earlier, he can avoid this. But now, the hero Thunderbird has died. For the army controlled by hero Tanan, this undoubtedly makes his strength drop a lot. There are not many heroic creatures of level 6 in the army controlled by Tanan. In the past, with the strength of the hero Thunderbird, Ricky was a strong general in Tanan''s army. After losing the hero Thunderbird, Ricky''s biggest worry is not the decline of his position as a general, but the failure of the battle due to the lack of strength. Ricky chose to respond to Tanan''s call to join the war because he highly approved of Tanan''s behavior. For Ricky, the failure of this battle is also a point he has not accepted. In front of Ricky, the hero Tanan focuses his eyes on the Thunderbirds who are in an abnormal state. these these And the creature left a deep impression on Tanan. these Once upon a time, the hero ogre, who was also in an aging state, came to Tanan. No matter how much Tanan tried to use the ability of forbidden magic ball, he could not recover it. Due to the blessing of the hero template, the hero ogre can continue to fight for a long time after entering the aging state, and even burst out with strong strength. But this is just the return of the hero ogre, and finally it died under the effect of the aging state. For these Thunderbirds, this abnormal state of aging undoubtedly deprives them of all their strength. There is no hero template to support them. Under the effect of aging, the rank of these Thunderbirds drops sharply, and there is no big difference between them and Gu Luo. these these What makes Tanan feel strange, but also more confused, is that this kind of ability to make creatures aging is not what orthodox mages can have. these Originally, Tanan was not interested in the specific process of Ricky''s battle. When Tanan learned the result of Ricky''s battle, the process naturally seemed irrelevant. But at this time, Tanan realized that in order to find out the identity of this special mage, he had to understand the process of Ricky''s battle. Looking at Ricky beside him, Tanan also put forward his doubts to him. Chapter 498 Under the sign of Tanan, Ricky slowly told the story of the battle. "At that time, Thunderbirds made abnormal calls, which let me know that there was a creature flying at high speed in the air. As I had just finished a battle with the mage, I didn''t let Thunderbirds observe carefully, so I led them to catch up. " "With the pendant given by Tanan, even though the flying creature is extremely fast, it can''t beat the Thunderbird under the blessing of treasure. After a while, the Thunderbird catches up with the flying creature in the air and starts fighting with it." "I didn''t find the abnormality of this flying creature until the battle started, but it was too late at that time. These Thunderbirds beside me were also influenced by the mage of that flying creature and fell into an abnormal state. Tarwich also gave me a dangerous warning." "In order to deal with this creature and its mages, I can only let tarwich guide chain lightning with all his strength, hoping to kill it in this way." "In order to avoid uncontrolled chain lightning, I have to choose to distance. But in my perception, it is clear that talwich has completed the guidance of chain lightning, and the mages and flying creatures in the air should die, but I finally lost my perception of talwich. " From Ricky''s mouth, Tanan has a general understanding of the course of his battle, but in his description, Tanan still has a very important thing not clear. Facing Ricky, Tanan asked, "what are the characteristics of the flying creature on which the mage rides?" Tanan asked this question, which undoubtedly made Ricky fall back into memory. According to what he observed in Thunderbird, Ricky replied: "That flying creature is so big that even talwich can''t match it. What makes me uncomfortable is that there is no flesh and blood in its body. It seems that its whole body is only made up of skeletons, and it is full of magic exerted by mages. " "I''ve never seen such a creature, but I''m sure it''s very powerful. It should be a new type of Golem made by the mage." Due to cognitive reasons, Ricky, who has been living in krylord in the past, has never heard of any description of the dragon, and does not know about the existence of the necromancer. Therefore, he regards the ghost dragon that had been fighting with him before as a kind of puppet made by the necromancer. Unlike Ricky, Tanan has a certain understanding of these creatures because he has traveled all over the continent. cutting-edge news After listening to Ricky''s description, Tanan''s original doubts have been answered, but there are more new doubts. Seeing that Tanan didn''t reply for a moment, Ricky thought that his description was not clear, which made Tanan unable to confirm the species of this flying creature. At this time, Ricky just wanted to supplement the situation of this flying creature, and provide more information to Tanan, but suddenly a slight chirp disturbed Ricky''s mind. It was one of the Thunderbirds on the ground that made this sound. Although it has been in a state of rapid aging, but now, this Thunderbird''s consciousness is gradually sober up. Under the effect of aging, Thunderbird''s song is no longer loud and clear, instead, it is a feeling of powerlessness. Just from the sound of the Thunderbirds, Ricky can realize that these Thunderbirds are in a very bad state, so he can''t report more information to the hero Tanan. Instead, he immediately asks Tanan: "Please show the real ability of forbidding magic ball to save these Thunderbirds." To Ricky''s surprise, Tanan shook his head and did not agree to Ricky''s request. these these these these "According to the state of these Thunderbirds at this time, compared with ordinary Thunderbirds, they are already in old age. Even if they have lifted the aging state, they can not survive for long." "We have lost the ability to spit out lightning, which we are proud of, and we don''t even have the ability to fly in the air. Instead, we have to face the extremely aging body." these these these Ricky, who has a heart to heart relationship with Thunderbirds, naturally understands what the silk request means in the sound of Thunderbirds'' song. For a moment, Ricky has no idea how to pacify these Thunderbirds. Just when Ricky is in a panic, Tanan has an action first. these Ricky, who is in a panic, doesn''t realize Tanan''s action. When Ricky comes back to himself, Tanan has straightened up and come to Ricky. At this time, Tanan handed out what he was holding. Ricky subconsciously reached for it and saw that what Tanan had handed him was three feathers that were no longer glossy. "Take them with you. If you can live to return to croylord, let the souls of these three Thunderbirds return to the embrace of their ancestors. " "The end of these three Thunderbirds has already been predestined. You should remember that it is the existence of the mage that makes these Thunderbirds have to die!" these these these Just as Tanan said, Ricky at this time has completely put the hatred caused by the death of Thunderbird on those mages. these At this moment, Ricky really understood what Tanan thought in his heart, and also understood why Tanan insisted on leading the army to attack blakada, the country of mages. At this time, even if the three Thunderbirds only have the end of death. Even if they are alive, they just suffer from more aging. Even so, Ricky can''t attack them. these After a few words of simple commitment to the hero Tanan, Ricky left the three Thunderbirds here and left quickly. Just after Ricky left, Tanan emptied his eyes and fell into deep thinking. During the conversation with Ricky, Tanan deliberately concealed one thing, that is, in Tanan''s mind, he actually guessed the identity of the enemy fighting with Ricky. In Tanan''s impression, the enemy doesn''t seem to be an ordinary mage, but during the conversation, Tanan deliberately leads Ricky''s hatred to the ordinary mage. "Rod... Dragon Knight..." When Ricky leaves, Gulo, who is beside Tanan, hears Tanan''s whisper. At this moment, there was a flash of light in Gulo''s eyes, but it disappeared in an instant. Even Tanan, a hero with keen perception, didn''t find this. Chapter 499 At this time, in the sky far away from the south of the tower, the ghost dragon had already begun to fly again. When the hero Thunderbird condenses the chain lightning, but fails to achieve any effect, it falls into an extremely weak state, as if condensing those extremely powerful chain lightning has exhausted all the energy of the hero Thunderbird. Under the attack of the ghost dragon and the magic cast by rod in time, the hero Thunderbird was killed by rod before long. these Rod can clearly perceive that compared with other abilities possessed by the hero Thunderbird, its best and most powerful ability is the ability to condense chain lightning. When the chain lightning can not work, the strength of the hero Thunderbird itself is not difficult to deal with in rod''s view. Just relying on its own cooperation with the ghost dragon, the hero Thunderbird can not resist. After this battle with the hero Thunderbird, rod got a lot of promotion. When the battle ended with the death of the hero Thunderbird, rod, who had been safe, counted the harvest of the battle on the ghost dragon. Due to the high level of the hero Thunderbird itself, which reaches the level of level 6, it has the experience value corresponding to the level 6 creature. In addition, there is a hero template, and the experience value corresponding to the hero Thunderbird will be multiplied many times on this basis. When the battle was over and in the process of checking the system log, rod noticed that the hero Thunderbird had provided 36000 experience points for himself. Even the experience value provided by level 6 hero creature is not enough to upgrade rod to a whole level, which makes rod sigh. The previous experience of the game makes rod understand that once the player''s rank is slightly improved, it will be extremely difficult to continue to improve the level. At the end of the game, the experience needed to upgrade can only be accumulated by players. At the lower level, the player''s level can be upgraded very quickly. It doesn''t take long to upgrade from level one to level two. When rod came to this world, it even took only half a day to upgrade from level one to level two. But for players with higher rank, the speed of upgrading is bound to slow down. The past experience makes rod deeply understand this, which is also the reason why rod chose to get involved in the main plot of the first expansion film. Only in such a large-scale war can rod quickly accumulate enough experience of upgrading. After this battle with the hero Thunderbird, rod has gained more than his experience. For rod, it is the hero Thunderbird who can rapidly improve his strength. At this time, the body of the hero Thunderbird is lying quietly in rod''s space ring. Due to the huge size of the hero Thunderbird, rod also had to empty the ring, which has the largest storage space, so he put the body of the hero Thunderbird into it. When rod personally experienced the power of Chain Lightning gathered by the hero Thunderbird, he naturally came up with some ideas about the disposal of the hero Thunderbird''s body. In rod''s view, because this hero Thunderbird has a higher rank, its corpse can naturally produce more uses than other creatures or even some lower rank heroes. In addition to simply turning into a death knight, the corpse of the hero Thunderbird can also be used to make some powerful treasures. If the effect of the treasure made from the corpse of this hero Thunderbird is related to the breath magic of lightning, then this treasure will also enjoy the hero''s special blessing possessed by the hero Thunderbird, and its effect will far surpass that of other similar treasures. these Because of the high rank of this hero Thunderbird, the precious degree of this corpse is naturally several grades higher than that of ordinary hero corpses. If it can be made as a special treasure, the effect will be extremely powerful. Among alchemists who have the ability to make treasures, there is also a saying about the initial production of treasures, that is, treasures are produced by the condensation of heroic will. Every treasure in the beginning corresponds to an extremely powerful hero. After the development of alchemy, the production of treasures has long been separated from the hero itself. Those powerful alchemists can refine powerful treasures with ordinary materials. But among the materials for refining treasures, the remains of heroes are the most precious. Adding the hero''s remains to the refining of the treasure can greatly enhance the treasure. Although using the corpse of the hero Thunderbird, rod can refine the most effective treasure, but rod does not intend to do so, but still intends to turn it into a death knight. The ability of guiding chain lightning possessed by the hero Thunderbird left a deep impression on rod. In rod''s view, when the hero Thunderbird had finished the guidance of chain lightning, if he didn''t have the guardian shield in his hand, any other mage would not be able to withstand the attack of chain lightning. The chain lightning condensed by the hero Thunderbird can even surpass the limit of order and threaten some level 7 creatures in real power. According to rod''s prediction, even some extremely powerful level 7 creatures, if they are not born with the ability to resist magic, just like dragon creatures, can''t withstand the chain lightning condensed by the hero Thunderbird. In the process of condensing chain lightning, the power of chain lightning can be greatly improved by adding the environment fit bonus, which makes the original single chain lightning become multi-channel. This, in the process of rod''s original response to chain lightning, undoubtedly caused him great trouble. Without the shield of patron saint, rod could not bear these chain lightning. However, when rod transforms the hero Thunderbird into a death knight, the ability of chain lightning to fit with the environment will undoubtedly become a great help for rod to deal with some powerful enemies. There is no doubt that the existence of the hero Thunderbird will bring great help to rod, but before he can be transformed into a death knight, rod must meet a condition to transform smoothly. Chapter 500 Before turning the hero Thunderbird into a death knight, rod has to face a problem, that is, his lack of control spirit. Due to the high rank of the hero Thunderbird itself, it needs to consume more spiritual attributes of the necromancer to form a spiritual imprint and control it after it is transformed into a death knight. For rod, the only advantage is that controlling the spiritual attributes occupied by the hero Thunderbird will not be improved because of its heroic identity, but is the same as controlling an ordinary sixth order undead. Even so, in rod''s view at this time, the spiritual attributes needed to control the hero Thunderbird are still extremely large in number. According to rod''s rough estimation, the spiritual mark of the hero Thunderbird must occupy at least 60 spiritual attributes before it can be formed. these Through deep meditation, the necromancer can gain additional control mental attributes to control the undead. The control spirit attribute occupied does not affect the caster''s casting ability. For those liches who are in line with the hero Thunderbird level, reach level 6 or above, and are out of human form, they have at least a few hundred spiritual attributes. Some Lich lords in Diya can even control thousands of points. For these liches, after a long period of accumulation, according to their ability, they can naturally control a large number of undead creatures. these However, for rod at this time, he could not provide such a huge spiritual attribute for the spirit mark of the hero Thunderbird. When the strength of the ghost dragon has been improved, the spiritual attributes it occupies have also been greatly improved, which is far from being comparable when it has just entered the sixth level. In addition to the undead creatures that rod originally controlled, they also occupied a lot of control spirit. At this time, rod''s manipulation spirit has been completely occupied, and even the most basic spiritual attribute has fallen below 10 points. For the current Lord, due to his low spiritual attribute, any spell he casts can only cause the effect of apprenticeship level. Although rod''s mana value has not been reduced in any way, his overall strength has undoubtedly dropped a lot. Among the many magic arts that rod mastered, the only one not affected by spiritual attributes is Titan''s arrow except instant movement. Due to the special effect of Titan''s arrow, it was very different from other spells from the beginning. Rod can''t improve the power of Titan''s arrow by his own spiritual attribute. He can only increase the damage of Titan''s arrow by increasing the number of artifact parts collected and adding additional mana value to this spell. For the lack of manipulation of spiritual attributes, rod has no solution in a short time. Through deep meditation, the necromancer can greatly improve his control spirit. ten o''clock It depends on the number of times the necromancer meditates deeply how much he can improve his control spirit. Every time the strength of the necromancer rises to a higher level, the biological strength of the necromancer that can be obtained will also change, and the necromancer will inevitably face the situation of insufficient control spirit. flower But for rod, it didn''t take long for him to be able to meditate as deeply as the rest of the Necromancers. flower For the lack of control spirit, Rodriguez couldn''t find any good way to deal with it. Due to the special ability of the hero Thunderbird, rod is confident that he can gain a lot of experience by using the hero Thunderbird in the war, but in this case, rod can only give up the transformation of the hero Thunderbird for a while, and then think of other ways. At this point, rod also noticed his own experience. When rod was in silver cliff city and in the process of participating in the potion competition, the Centaur leader controlled by rod was fighting for him in vilning with his mother of the dead. In this process, the ghost dragon also obeyed the command of the Centaur leader, and earned a lot of experience for rod in the process of the battle. Rod noticed that he has a total of 141500 experience points, which is enough to upgrade him a lot. "Consume experience value 90000, remaining experience value 51500. Class level increased from level 4 necromancer level 4 to level 6 necromancer level 4... " "Get free attribute point 2, skill point 2..." After upgrading the level, rod assigned all the free attribute points he obtained and all the remaining attribute points to the spiritual attribute. With the improvement brought by these attribute points, rod''s spiritual attribute, which was less than 10 points, suddenly eased to 13 points. In the process of allocating attributes, another change in the attribute panel caught rod''s attention. Rod found that the remaining 51500 experience value suddenly changed. In the attribute panel, the value of experience value starts to jump upward. After two short intervals in the process of jumping, the experience value finally stays at 60900 points. At this time, these new experience points are enough for rod to continue to upgrade his character level to level 4 necromancer level 7. However, what makes rod care is the source of these experience points. these According to the system log, the newly added experience value comes from the three Thunderbirds who bear the breath of the ghost dragon. these Chapter 501 these In rod''s memory, he once gained this extra experience value. According to rod''s prediction, the last time this extra experience appeared was when the hero ogre died. these After the character level is raised one level again, rod allocates the free attribute points to the spiritual attribute. One after another, he raised his character level, and with his previous accumulation, rod also had a lot of skill points. these For rod, wisdom is a special skill that must be improved. With the existence of expert level wisdom, rod can continue to learn the fourth level magic. In the past, rod had obtained his magic book from the palace mage, which recorded the gate of the fourth level magic time and space. However, because rod''s level of wisdom was not enough at that time, he could not learn this magic. Even though Rowling has mastered the gate of time and space, rod is still unable to learn this powerful space magic. But at this time, with the blessing of expert wisdom, rod has the ability to learn this spell. At this time, rod, who is on the ghost dragon, takes out the magic book of the palace mage from the space ring. Before that, rod had given this magic book to Rowling to learn the magic knowledge recorded in the book and the magic in it. For Rowling at that time, as a fifth level court mage, Ed''s magic books and the knowledge recorded in them could greatly improve her. When Rowling finished learning the contents of the magic book, she handed it back to rod. these Rowling was able to understand even some of the unique knowledge recorded by the court mage. Because of this, this magic book only stayed in Rowling''s hands for a short period of time, and then it has been in rod''s space ring. Until then, rod was finally able to learn the gate of time and space recorded in it, and then he took it out. After taking this magic book out of the space ring, rod can''t help thinking of Rowling who is in the city of silver cliff. Even if he didn''t get any hint from Elon, just relying on the consanguinity perception effect attached to the pendant, rod would be able to realize that Rowling''s state at this time might not be as safe as he thought. Even rod, who wants to return to silver cliff city after the potion competition, will be attacked by the hero Thunderbird on the way. With this alone, rod knew that the territory of blakhada was no longer as secure as before. Under the attack of the barbarian army, even the original powerful mage will be difficult to deal with for a while. Through the abnormal fluctuation of consanguinity perception, rod can clearly understand that Rowling''s silver cliff city has been attacked at this time, and Rowling has also joined the battle. After understanding this point, for Rowling at this time, rod also had a restless worry. these Rod can only signal the ghost dragon under him to continue to increase the speed of flight. After taking back the thoughts about Rowling, rod put his attention on the magic book in his hand. At this time, rod has also turned the magic book to the side that records the gate of time and space. "By reading the magic book, you have learned the fourth level magic [gate of time and space]." "[gate of time and space LV1]: fourth level earth magic. It costs 50 mana to establish contact with the nearest and activated space scaling, and open a one-way portal. It takes extra mana to maintain the existence of the space-time gate, or whenever a creature passes through the space-time gate. Experience 500 for upgrade. " After mastering the gate of time and space, rod put away his magic book. special Because he doesn''t have the special skill blessing of earth magic and the lower level of the gate of time and space, rod can''t freely choose the direction transmitted by the gate of time and space like those high-level mages. He can only establish contact with the nearest space calibration. these In this case, even if Yinya city has the existence of spatial calibration, rod can not use the gate of time and space to quickly return to Yinya city. To solve this problem, rod needs to continue to upgrade his level, whether it''s his character''s level or the level of the gate of time and space. In the final analysis, all these problems are caused by rod''s lack of experience. If rod has enough experience, he doesn''t have to worry about the effect of this spell. After mastering the gate of time and space, during the flight, rod began to check an extremely important object on his feet. special This shield is the shield of the patron saint that helps rod out of danger in the battle between rod and the hero Thunderbird. these When putting Raytheon''s helmet into the space ring, rod didn''t find any abnormality, but when putting guardian''s shield into the space ring, rod noticed that there seemed to be a clear sense of exclusion in the space ring. Rod found that it seems that because of absorbing a large number of Chain Lightning condensed by the hero Thunderbird, the shield of the guardian God is undergoing a change that he does not understand. Rod didn''t know much about the unique properties of the artifact parts, but he clearly knew that the change of the guardian shield was bringing great benefits to it. At this time, the change of guardian shield is coming to an end, and rod begins to check the attributes of guardian shield. Chapter 502 At this time, just as rod is still in the ghost dragon body, preparing to return to Rowling''s side, silver cliff city, which is still some distance away from rod''s location, is also changing a lot. When rod just arrived at Yinya City, through observation, he found the abnormal situation in Yinya city. In rod''s view, although silver cliff city is located in the territory of blakada, it gives rod the overall feeling that it is like a human town located in the territory of eracia. In the previous silver cliff city, rod did not see too many traces left by the mage, and he did not see any of the unique elemental creatures in blakada. these Before going to blakada to learn magic, Elon was a nobleman in eracia. Perhaps it is because of the aristocratic status that Elon has that he can come to blakhada to learn magic. Elon''s management of the whole silver cliff city is mostly based on the knowledge he learned in erasia, and has not developed it into a town full of blakada style. Of course, it has something to do with that Elon himself is not a high-level mage. Because of its weak foundation, Ailong can not develop Yinya city into a powerful town in a short time. It may take a long time for Yinya city to change. Even so, the existence of silver cliff city left a deep impression on rod. Even though rod did not stay in silver cliff city for long, he could still recall the general situation of silver cliff city. But at this time, due to the arrival of the war, great changes took place in Yinya city. This war made the silver cliff city at this time very different from the silver cliff city in rod''s impression. At this time, Yinya city was no longer the scene of Elon''s time. In his time, although he had some contact with the necromancer in secret, the silver cliff city still maintained good order and there would be no big disturbance. Although there are no traces left by many mages, and there are no strange elements, the whole Yinya city is in a relatively peaceful state on weekdays. But at this time, the original peaceful state of Yinya city has been broken, and replaced by a tragic scene. The houses that originally existed in Yinya city have now turned into large ruins. In addition, the necromancers, who should have been hidden in the dark, and their unique death energy, are also everywhere in the ruins of Yinya city. At the same time, in the ruins, there are a large number of bodies. these Even under the shadow of extremely strong death energy, coupled with the relatively cold environment in blakada, the decay rate of these corpses has not slowed down. They have lost any value to the corpses that had been transformed into undead but died again. these At this time, the whole silver cliff city is in a strange atmosphere. This strange atmosphere is not only due to the death energy covering the whole silver cliff city, but also due to the abnormal smell of the corpse. these these Shortly after the end of the battle, the smell of blood still permeates the whole Yinya city. In addition to the peculiar smell emitted by the high-speed decay of these corpses, it is no doubt that all the living creatures in Yinya city feel extremely uncomfortable. If rod could see the scene of silver cliff city at this time, he would be very familiar with it. In rod''s impression, when the second expansion is opened, a large number of undead creatures are killed in battle in the case of the undead mages'' rampage. these these In the territory of blakhada, necromancers are not allowed to exist in public. Even in the process of facing a strong enemy, blakhada''s high-level mages only reach a temporary agreement with the Necromancers. But at this point, it doesn''t seem that simple. The death energy enveloping the whole silver cliff city is extremely huge, and the intensity of death energy is even greater than that of the city of mourning that rod once visited. special For what happened in Yinya City, only those living in Yinya city can know. Located in the center of the original Yinya City, when most of the surrounding buildings were turned into ruins, there was a building, but it was relatively intact. As for the creatures that originally existed in Yinya City, they all know that the owner of this building is Ailong, the owner of Yinya city. A large amount of death energy gathered in Yinya city is also centered on this residence. In the whole silver cliff city, Elon''s residence is a relatively well preserved building. However, due to its large area, many of its locations collapsed. these Inside the residence, Rowling is in a well preserved room. Looking at a copper pot in front of her, Rowling''s eyebrows were slightly locked, which seemed to be a little distressed. Chapter 503 The copper pot in front of Rowling is the container in which the hero Vita is located. Vita, who has the status of death knight, has already broken away from the restrictions of ordinary gods and monsters. She no longer needs the existence of the container to be able to move outside the container for a long time. For the rest of the ordinary gods, they can''t be like vita. Ordinary gods and monsters must use containers for long-term activities in the surface world. But at this time, Vita still chose to enter the container, which can only show that its current state is very poor, and it needs to go back to the container for rest according to the instinct of the gods and monsters. Located next to the container where Vita is located, Rowling naturally knows why Vita will return to the container to rest at this time. Rowling recalled that when she returned to silver cliff city with Elon''s men, silver cliff city was attacked by a powerful creature. cutting-edge news these these According to the information Rowling learned from some ancient books, when Rowling noticed the appearance of these powerful creatures, she confirmed what kind of creatures they belonged to. Rowling recognized that it was the Cyclops that came to attack silver cliff city. In Rowling''s memory, when she introduced the changes of centaurs in Sasha''s ritual book, which she had obtained from rod, she mentioned some habits of Cyclops, but did not record the strength of Cyclops in detail. At first, the number of Cyclops who came to attack silver cliff city was not much, only a few. Because the strength of a single Cyclops is extremely strong, it has caused some damage to Yinya City, but this is not the main reason for Yinya city''s current state. In body shape, Cyclops and ogres are more similar, far more than ordinary human body. Compared with the ordinary ogres, the Cyclops are obviously more powerful than them. Any adult one eyed giant has the strength above level 4. As long as one eyed giant has a little fighting talent, he can enter level 5. Perhaps compared with epic creatures like dragons, Cyclops are not as talented as them, but for ordinary creatures, Cyclops obviously have unique advantages. In addition to its strong basic strength, the Cyclops also has extremely strong expertise in long-distance operations. With its strong physique and enough basic attribute bonus, the Cyclops can move and throw boulders in the eyes of conventional creatures as a special attack weapon. Because of the impact of the boulder, the Cyclops could easily break down the city wall in this way. these these As if they had been ordered in advance, when the Cyclops found that there were powerful mages in the silver cliff city, they immediately withdrew without any idea of fighting. these these Among the Cyclops who attacked silver cliff, there was also a Cyclops. In a group of Cyclops, the one eyed king is the leader of this group and can give orders to all the other Cyclops. The one eyed King''s strength has reached at least level 6. A few one eyed kings who have exceeded their limits can even enter level 7 creatures. On top of all the one eyed kings, there is a hero one eyed king, who was also the first trading partner of Tanan. With the existence of the hero one eyed king, Tanan let the one eyed giant, who has been in the depths of krylord, join in this war. Among the Cyclops, heroes seem to be extremely hard to come by. It is very difficult for the biological groups with great potential to have heroes among them. Once a hero unit appears in this creature, the hero creature is destined to be extraordinary. Creatures like Cyclops, when the hero Cyclops appeared, immediately got the approval of all Cyclops and became their leaders. Because of this, when Tanan got in touch with the one eyed king in the depths of krylord through the Cyclops fighters rescued from the conquest City, he let all the Cyclops join in the war. these But different from bimon, the real leader of these Cyclops is not Tanan, but the hero Cyclops. Due to the conflict of ideas, Tanan had to give up the Cyclops to fight outside of brakata as he headed deep into brakata. For Tanan, bringing the Cyclops out of the depths of krylord to the land of blakhada has achieved his goal. Although the one eyed giant who came to attack Yinya city this time is not a hero, the one eyed King led by himself, there is also a one eyed king of level 6. In order to deal with all the Cyclops who attacked silver cliff city, Rowling also took out all her strength in the previous battle and cast the damage spells one after another. In addition to Rowling, the monster hero Vita also shot in this battle. Compared with Rowling, Vita may be the most brilliant presence in this battle. Being transformed into a special form of undead, death knight, Vita still retains the instinct of some elemental creatures. For magic, Vita doesn''t rely on the mana value in her body, but just like the normal elemental creatures, directly mobilizes the magic elements around her. Chapter 504 After being transformed into a death knight, Vita still retains the unique casting skills of elemental creatures. special For vita, due to its unique form of existence, Vita is also different from any other necromancer in the use of evocation. In the face of a large number of Cyclops attack, Vita will continue to use their own magic, hoping to beat these Cyclops back. However, under the leadership of the one eyed king, the attack launched by the one eyed giant is not as simple as before. these these these these these For this reason, Vita used the evocation skill that she mastered when she was transformed into a death knight. special When vitach shows this ability, not only rod, but also Rowling can feel the abnormality in vita. Later, when she inquired about vita, Rowling also learned from Vita that there was a connection between it and the necromancer. In the original era of vita, there were a large number of necromancers in blakadane, and the God of the Necromancers did not give orders to expel the Necromancers. Rowling recalled that in the process of asking vita, she had asked her if she had mastered the art of evocation when she was still alive. In Rowling''s view, there are a large number of necromancers in Vita''s era, and vita itself has a lot of contact with Necromancers. If Vita can master this means of interfering with spiritual imprint, then the original Vita may have mastered the art of evocation. What Rowling didn''t expect is that Vita''s answer directly dispels Rowling''s idea. Vita tells Rowling that it''s almost impossible for normal elemental creatures to master evocation. For the concept of death, elemental biology has a completely different cognition from human beings. Because of the great deviation from the fundamental cognition and the different life forms, almost no Elemental creature can master this kind of Necromancy possessed by the necromancer. The magic cast by elemental creatures is based on their own perception of magic elements, but it is difficult for elemental creatures to understand the form of its unique death energy. This point, for once weita, there is no exception, even with a hero''s identity, weita still can''t learn the art of evocation. these However, when Vita was transformed into a death knight, the situation changed significantly. Before being transformed into a death knight, after a long silence in consciousness, even the core of the elements lost the traction ability to the magic elements. For the special concept of death, Vita finally had a clear perception. The identity of death knight directly endows Vita with the ability to use evocation, so that Vita can clearly perceive and use the death energy around her. In itself, weita, the death knight, was born on the basis of the legendary evocation mastered by rod. Even within the whole Diya, those extremely powerful liches may not be able to achieve this. Because it belongs to the undead in essence, Vita itself also exudes the unique death energy of the undead all the time. Even because Vita is in the stage, it exudes a strong death energy. In this case, Vita can clearly perceive the death energy existing in the surrounding space with infinite close to the perception of normal creatures when they die and the additional soul summoning skill of death knight. When Vita understands the death energy carefully according to her own perception, its level of evocation is no longer the primary level attached by the death knight, but reaches a higher level. At this time, Vita''s level of evocation has reached the limit level corresponding to its current level, that is, the master level. In the level of evocation, Vita even surpasses Rowling who controls it. At this point, Vita is a good embodiment of the strength of elemental creatures. When Vita really understands the concept of death, it can control the surrounding death energy just like the other magic elements. Vita''s ability is a kind of ability that all necromancers yearn for. Even rod, who has a legendary level of evocation, can only use his mana value to transform his unique death energy. special However, for vita, who has the ability to control the surrounding death energy, what it can do is obviously not as simple as making undead creatures. Elemental creatures don''t have mana value. For the use of magic, elemental creatures only rely on their own instinct. Because of this, when Vita found that she could not cause any trouble to the Cyclops who came to attack by using ordinary magic, she immediately changed her original way of fighting and used her control of death energy. The Cyclops'' attack on Yinya city made the original creatures in Yinya city seriously injured. Any attack made by the Cyclops can easily cause a large number of creatures in the city to die. Because of this, the city has accumulated a huge amount of death energy. Chapter 505 The emergence of death energy, in addition to the transformation of the necromancer, will be generated around every living creature when it dies, or when it knows that it is about to die and produces extreme despair. For the death energy produced by normal way, they are obviously different from the death energy transformed by necromancer. When a large amount of normally generated death energy appears in a location, with the accumulation of these death energy, their quality will also be improved, but the death energy transformed by the necromancer or released through the soul crystal does not have this characteristic. On the battlefield, this kind of normal death energy is most likely to be generated. these This is also the reason why necromancers like to appear near the battlefield and try to participate in it. With the strong death energy in the battlefield, the necromancer can not only harvest enough corpses, but also easily create an undead army. When the Cyclops launched an attack on silver cliff city, the situation of silver cliff city was just like those large battlefields, with extremely strong death energy. The creatures that originally lived in Yinya city all died in the attack of Cyclops. Even if the main target of Cyclops is not these weaker creatures, these ordinary creatures can''t bear the influence of Cyclops in the battle. these Vita can also sense that there is a strong energy of death in Yinya city. Even Vita is very useful, it is difficult to control all the energy of death around him at one time. these these Under the control of vita, the death energy in the whole silver cliff city began to riot. In the energy of death, those creatures in Yinya city who had died before were also transformed into undead creatures under the action of the energy of death. these these these these these In Vita''s view, the undead creatures here are all incidental to the process of death energy condensation. As there is a huge gap in the ranks, Vita did not expect these undead creatures to cause any trouble to the Cyclops from the beginning. She just hoped that these undead creatures could divert the Cyclops'' attention and slow down their attack. In the process of fighting with the Cyclops, Vita''s position has been transferred in the silver cliff city. The whole silver cliff city, also in this war, turned into a ruin. Finally, there are enough undead creatures to supplement, they have been interfering with the battle of the Cyclops, coupled with Rowling''s magic support, Vita finally completed the transformation of death energy. special In order to deal with the Cyclops here, Vita also ignored the damage of other creatures in the city. As soon as this special cloud of death appeared, it had an excellent effect. Under the corrosion of the cloud of death, even the Cyclops with higher ranks can''t bear it. The effect of death cloud transformed by Vita is far more than that released by ordinary Necromancers. Perhaps Vita has some shortcomings compared with the death cloud released by rod, but it also shows the strength of this death cloud. these In the transformation of death cloud, Vita uses the death energy existing in the whole Yinya city. After the transformation, the cloud of death covers the whole silver cliff city. special special Those ordinary creatures who survived the attack of the Cyclops, when the cloud of death appeared, they could not escape completely. Instead, they died because of the corrosion of their bodies, making the cloud of death more intense. And for those Cyclops, at this time, they really understand the power of the cloud of death. these Even the one eyed king of the Cyclops can''t stand the damage caused by the cloud of death. environment Because it is difficult to solve Vita for a while, the one eyed king can only order the ordinary one eyed giants to evacuate from Yinya city. these Chapter 506 Due to the level of evocation, Vita''s cloud of death may not be as strong as rod''s, but it also has its own characteristics. these Those creatures that originally existed in Yinya City, under the undifferentiated erosion of the cloud of death, the final result was not much better. these these What bothers Rowling is not only the current state of vita, but also the survival of these creatures from the cloud of death. The first arrival of Cyclops naturally attracted the attention of all creatures in Yinya city. The necromancer, who was originally associated with Elon, naturally discovered this at the first time. these these these For these necromancers, no matter whether they have the requirement of concealment emphasized by the spirit club or not, they will not take the initiative to show their identity. these When the Cyclops launched an attack on Yinya City, these necromancers undoubtedly lost the best time to leave. Even though their strength is not weak, their choice is to stay in Yinya city without knowing the surrounding environment and whether there is another army. In the view of these necromancers, the dead creatures in Yinya city can enhance their strength. If they choose to stay in Yinya City, they may face certain danger, but if they can persist until the end of the battle, they will undoubtedly have a great harvest. With this in mind, these necromancers are hiding together in the secret room that Elon has arranged for them. Once the battle is over, they will not be found if they do not know the location well. According to the idea of these necromancers, even if the whole silver cliff city is destroyed by the Cyclops, their secret room will only be covered by ruins. Even though the Cyclops are powerful, they still can''t pose any threat to them. With such an idea, these necromancers are in the secret room, waiting for the end of the battle. these When Vita guides the death energy in the whole silver cliff city, the abnormal change of death energy is naturally perceived by all the Necromancers in the secret room. these these these these these these Under the transformation of vita, the death energy that originally shrouded the whole silver cliff city has been turned into the death cloud in order to deal with the Cyclops. Even the necromancer who has been in the chamber of secrets is also affected by the cloud of death. The strength of the death cloud released by the necromancer is closely related to its own level of evocation. What''s more, the object of death cloud also has a complex relationship with the level of evocation. The cloud of death cast by ordinary necromancers is difficult to have effect on high-level Necromancers. Because there is a big gap in the level of evocation, even if the ordinary necromancer casts the cloud of death, it is difficult to have any impact on the high-level necromancer. Just like when Rodriguez just mastered the legendary level of evocation, he once suffered a cloud of death cast by the fifth level necromancer in Eli. Under the circumstances at that time, after being shrouded by the cloud of death, rod''s body did not show any abnormal changes. Because the level of evocation is far higher than that of the necromancer, rod can even absorb the cloud of death and replenish his mana. these Under the cloud of death, the necromancer in the chamber of Secrets suffered serious damage. Even the necromancer can hardly cope with the cloud of death cast by the higher necromancer. Because of the gap in the art of evocation, if the necromancer is covered by the cloud of death, he can only bear the damage caused by the cloud of death completely. For ordinary necromancers, even if their own level of evocation is not high, the scope of death cloud is extremely limited. If you want to face the cloud of death released by this necromancer, you just need to get out of the range covered by the cloud of death. But for vita, this is obviously not true, and this is where Vita''s cloud of death is really terrifying. Chapter 507 these In the process of transforming the cloud of death, Vita gives full play to the control ability of elemental creatures over magic elements. Due to a variety of reasons, this can make all the Cyclops who come to attack choose to retreat. In this case, even the necromancer in Yinya city can''t bear the cloud of death that envelops the whole Yinya city. Faced with the erosion of the cloud of death, many necromancers are at a loss for a moment. Whether it is the pain caused by erosion or the fear in the heart, it is enough to defeat the will of an ordinary necromancer. The existence of death cloud will always erode the creatures in it. Under the action of the cloud of death, before long, the flesh and blood of creatures will completely melt in it, so that the cloud of death will continue to grow. Faced with the cloud of death that envelops the whole silver cliff city, even the lower level necromancers don''t seem to be much different from other creatures. They will also lose their lives under the erosion of the cloud of death. If it wasn''t for one of these necromancers, a higher rank necromancer, who found something wrong and took action in time to isolate the cloud of death from the chamber of secrets with a special treasure he owned, maybe all the Necromancers here would die in this cloud of death. If rod were here and noticed these necromancers, he would be very familiar with the necromancer who took timely action. This necromancer, who made timely use of the treasure to protect the necromancer in the secret room from the cloud of death, was Reese, who once negotiated with rod on behalf of the spirit society. When the Cyclops chose to leave because they could not bear the erosion of the cloud of death, Vita turned to rest in the container because she consumed too much energy. The cloud of death around him dissipated rapidly after Vita gave up guiding him. For these necromancers in Yinya City, they can finally breathe a sigh of relief without the threat of death cloud. But at this time, Reese, who had just saved all the necromancers, did not look good. Although Rhys expelled the cloud of death in the secret room with a treasure he owned, and saved all the Necromancers here, he also paid a high price. The price Reese paid in this process was the damage of his treasure. As the cloud of death covering the whole silver cliff city lasted for a long time, the treasures of Rhys needed to maintain their function in this process. When the battle ended and the cloud of death gradually dissipated, the treasure that Reese owned was finally unable to support any longer and was completely damaged. Reese has saved all the Necromancers here. These necromancers also understand this, so they are very grateful to Reese. But Reese looked at the damaged treasure in his hand, and he felt very sorry. The treasure that can resist the cloud of death for a long time is not a simple existence. In Reese''s hands, there is only such a powerful treasure. In Reese''s impression, it was a great coincidence that he was able to obtain this treasure. special At first, when rod proposed to Reese that he wanted to join the potion competition, Reese didn''t care about it. Until he confirmed with rod repeatedly and vaguely understood rod''s strength in refining potions, Reese recommended him as a candidate to participate in the potion competition. When rod went to the ice blue magic academy to participate in the previous stage of the potion competition, Reese kept an eye on rod and learned that rod had entered the final. Reese was also very excited about rod''s achievements. Reese''s excitement is not because he is happy for rod, but when rod successfully enters the final, Reese will be able to be rod''s recommendation and get the spiritual reward. About the release of rewards, the psychic Association carried on very quickly. Even at that time, the final of the potion competition had not yet been opened, and just confirmed the place of entering the final. The reward belonging to Reese also quickly came to his hands. And Reese also made use of this treasure to successfully resist the cloud of death. It can block the cloud of death released by vita, and protect all the Necromancers here at the same time. The strength of this treasure can be imagined. To Reese''s regret, after blocking the erosion of the cloud of death, this treasure has been completely destroyed and can no longer be used. Reese doesn''t know how far rod has been in the potion competition, or even won the championship. these Rod''s place in the potion competition will eventually spread throughout the territory of blakhada, but in a short time, it is still difficult for other mages to be familiar with him. If Rhys can learn about rod''s place in the potion competition in advance, he may not care too much about the damaged treasure, because Rhys knows that if rod wins the championship, he will get extra rewards from the spirit club. But at this point, Reese obviously didn''t know that. In Reese''s mind, the most precious treasure he had was undoubtedly destroyed in this battle. these special After walking out of the secret room, looking at all the scenes in Yinya City, and feeling the residual energy concentration of death around, even Reese could not help sighing the intensity of the previous battle. In Reese''s view, the creature that can create this kind of death cloud has obviously exceeded his imagination in strength alone. With this in mind, Reese and the rest of the Necromancers headed for Elon''s unfinished mansion. Chapter 508 When the Cyclops retreated under the cloud of death, Reese led the rest of the Necromancers in silver cliff to the residence of Elon. Under the erosion of the cloud of death, the corpses in Yinya city have long been unable to be used by ordinary Necromancers. these In Reese''s idea, to create a cage for the existence of the death cloud of the whole silver cliff city, his own strength has obviously reached a certain degree, far beyond Reese''s current rank. According to Reese''s prediction, even some high-level necromancers he has met may not be able to cast such a powerful cloud of death. Perhaps only those liches who have broken away from the limitation of human body can achieve this level. According to Reese''s understanding of necromancers, even the Necromancers he knew, who belonged to the high level of the spiritual society, could not create such a powerful cloud of death. In Reese''s view, there must be extremely powerful undead creatures hidden in silver cliff city, even the most powerful Lich. Reese believes that the presence of this creature here naturally has something to do with spirituality. Because of his spiritual identity, Reese did not think that this powerful creature would attack him immediately. What''s more, in Reese''s perception, when the Cyclops retreated, the mana fluctuations caused by this creature also disappeared. Although the specific situation of this creature is not clear, Reese can vaguely perceive that the current situation of this creature is not good. The cloud of death, which originally appeared, has brought a very deep impression on Rhys. Up to now, Rhys still has a lingering fear. If Rhys does not make use of his treasure in time, then both the necromancer beside him and himself will die under the erosion of the cloud of death. The strength of the cloud of death is obviously beyond Reese''s imagination. Reese believes that if the creature that transformed the cloud of death is not a lich, it will suffer a very serious backfire. As a necromancer, Reese naturally understood the means possessed by the necromancer. After experiencing the power of the cloud of death and realizing the weakness of the creature, Rhys will not miss this opportunity. Therefore, Reese''s ultimate plan is to go to the center of death energy, explore the traces of this powerful creature, and see if he can get some harvest. In this process, Reese can also foresee the existence of some dangers. Either the attack that this powerful necromancer may launch, or the Cyclops that may return at any time after the cloud of death dissipates, are enough to threaten Reese''s life. However, at this time, Reese has completely ignored the possible danger. Perhaps because of the damage of the treasure, Reese is very concerned about what he can get, so he insists on leading the rest of the Necromancers to the residence of Elon. Some necromancers raised objections to Reese''s plan. these these these Led by Reese, the surviving necromancer soon arrived at the location of the mansion. these these In the process of weita and the Cyclops fighting, Rowling also used a lot of magic to help weita deal with the Cyclops attack. When Vita was fighting, it used to move instantaneously many times to avoid the attack of the Cyclops. The fighting field was not limited around Elon''s residence, but in the whole silver cliff city. In this process, due to rod''s teaching in casting skills, Rowling has been paying attention to control her mana value. The control of mana value and how to save mana value in battle are all combat skills that high-level mages need to master. In the process of teaching Rowling, rod specially emphasized this point. Unlike the elemental creatures that form magic by controlling the surrounding magic elements, for a regular mage, their actual combat ability is also closely related to their ability to control mana. When the Cyclops attack silver cliff city, although Rowling has more mana, she certainly will not use instant movement to fight inside silver cliff city like vita. Instead, she has been guarding Elon''s residence. Vita is the main one who really deals with the Cyclops attack. Because of this, when the battle is over, Rowling has a lot of mana left. these When Reese came to the location of Elon''s house, he noticed Rowling everywhere in the middle of the house. For the appearance of Rowling in the mansion, Reese also has a big impression in his heart. In Reese''s memory, Rowling in the mansion seems to have a lot to do with rod. When rod planned to participate in the potion competition, he proposed that he needed two treasures to hide his identity. The rest of the Necromancers here may not know much about this, but Reese, who was responsible for introducing rod to the spiritual society, was extremely impressed. These two treasures, which are used to hide identity, are also handed over by Rhys to rod. Compared with Rowling''s identity in the mansion, Reese is more concerned about the relationship between Rowling and the previous death energy. Chapter 509 In Reese''s perception, when the Cyclops retreated and the cloud of death began to dissipate, the most intense fluctuation of death energy came from Elon''s residence. At this time, after seeing Rowling in the mansion, Reese believed that Rowling must have some connection with the existence of death energy. As for the original death cloud was transformed by Rowling himself, Reese didn''t have this idea in his mind. cutting-edge news cutting-edge news cutting-edge news cutting-edge news cutting-edge news The information provided by the spiritual club even indicates that Rowling is likely to be as heroic as rod. cutting-edge news Because he doesn''t have heroic identity, Reese can''t directly confirm Rowling''s identity as a regular hero. He can only confirm it by his own magic. After noticing Rowling''s existence, Reese looks around, as if he wants to find the possible necromancer, but in the end he finds nothing, as if there is no trace of the necromancer around. In this process, the only thing Reese can confirm is Rowling''s heroic identity. Although Rhys can''t judge the hero''s identity at a glance without having the hero''s identity, Rhys can, like ordinary mages, determine whether a creature is a hero through the eye of perspective magic. When looking for traces of powerful necromancer, Reese also shows a perspective eye to Rowling. Through the feedback of perspective eye, Reese confirms Rowling''s heroic identity. This discovery undoubtedly surprised Reese. The appearance of heroic identity not only made Reese prove the accuracy of the intelligence provided by the spiritual society, but also made Reese feel extremely confused. In Reese''s memory, he didn''t see many heroes with his own eyes, but according to the epic stories and some rumors, it is no doubt that heroes are powerful. For those death knights who can only be controlled by the most powerful necromancer, Reese naturally does not know. When the rank reaches a certain level, Reese also has the ability to create death knights, but he can''t get the hero corpse necessary to create death knights, and Reese can''t create death knights. When Reese discovered Rowling''s heroic identity, his first thought was the existence of the death knight, but he did not make any abnormal behavior, but was still observing the situation around. Rowling also noticed the arrival of the group of Necromancers. When the group of necromancers appeared, Rowling also observed their situation. After rod''s previous teaching and her own experience, Rowling has already understood the evil of the necromancer. Rowling doesn''t know much about the difference between blakada and the necromancer who exists in dia, but looking at the necromancer who appears here, Rowling is acutely aware of the danger. these Even if she has been following rod all the time, Rowling also has this sense of danger. In Rowling''s opinion, the necromancer here has obviously seriously threatened herself. these The only one who can help Rowling is vita, the death knight. Unfortunately, in the process of transforming the cloud of death and fighting with the Cyclops, Vita has consumed too much energy and can no longer cast any magic, so she can only return to the container to rest. This battle with the Cyclops is the first time that Vita has been transformed into a death knight. In the process of fighting, Vita not only shows her strongest side, but also shows her shortcomings. The characteristics of elemental biology give Vita powerful casting ability, but there is still a limit. Once Vita''s magic exceeds this limit, it will make itself suffer a certain amount of backfire. Through this battle, Rowling has a good understanding of this. In the next battle, Rowling will definitely avoid this situation, but at this time, Rowling can not solve this problem. If the current battle, Vita can''t play any help to Rowling, on the contrary will occupy Rowling certain spiritual attributes, weaken Rowling cast the magic. these This is what makes Rowling feel difficult to deal with. In Rowling''s view, these necromancers appeared around the residence at this time, obviously with no good idea. When Reese cast a perspective eye on Rowling, Rowling also sensed this through the mana fluctuations around her. For Reese, Rowling has some impression that he once had some discussions with rod, but Rowling doesn''t know the specific relationship between him and rod. But at this time, after noticing Reese''s existence, Rowling didn''t believe that Reese came for help. Through rod''s teaching, Rowling knows very well what death knight means to the necromancer. Vita, controlled by Rowling, is such a death knight. In this case, although aware of the danger, but Rowling is still no action, but waiting for Reese''s action. Chapter 510 Looking at Rowling not far away, Reese didn''t do anything for a moment. Instead, he was giving priority to observing the situation around him, trying to find out the traces of the cloud of death. The atmosphere in the field seems to become dignified with Reese''s action. Even Rowling, who is not experienced in combat, can fully feel this. Rowling has realized that Reese chose to come here at this time, obviously with his purpose. During the observation, Reese also noticed the container beside Rowling and found a trace of abnormality. The container itself, perhaps nothing special, is just an ordinary copper lamp pot, but in Reese''s perception, the things inside the lamp pot are not as simple as what it shows outside. In Reese''s perception, the container beside Rowling seems to have been absorbing the magic elements around her, especially the death energy formed after the cloud of death has dispersed, gathering all the energy around the container. It''s strange that although the container can gather these magic elements, it doesn''t mean to absorb them. On the contrary, Rowling, who is on the edge of the container, has been absorbing the magic elements gathered in the container, which makes Reese feel extremely abnormal. In Reese''s impression, the most common thing that can gather magic elements around like this container is the Elemental creature. The gathering ability of magic elements is the innate ability of elemental creatures, which can be easily achieved by any Elemental creature. When elemental creatures cast their spells, they don''t rely on the mana in their bodies, but on the magic elements around them. these No matter what kind of elemental creatures, their strength will be greatly weakened when they come out of the elemental plane to the surface world. For elemental creatures, when they fight in the surface world, it''s difficult for them to generate a huge number of spells in a flash as they think. special Only when the elemental creatures are on the elemental plane, will their strength really show. In the element plane, there are different kinds of magic elements according to the nature of each region. The common point of these magic elements is that no matter what kind of magic element is, as long as it is in the element plane, it is extremely rich, far more than the rich degree of the surface world. In this kind of environment, the elemental creatures that can directly transform magic elements into shaping magic can naturally play their strongest power. these The existence of element core gives element biology extremely powerful ability. When the body of an elemental organism dies, it can take out its original element core from its body and make use of it. Any kind of element core, as long as the mage slightly stimulates it, it will gather the magic elements around for the mage. Using the magic elements gathered in the element core, mages can achieve many things. these The mage''s collection of element cores is mostly for this purpose. In Reese''s view, only the existence of the element core can control the magic elements in the surrounding environment, and gather the magic elements around to the lamppot. Of course, Reese had suspected that the lamp pot was a powerful treasure, but because of its poor material, Reese could only veto it. Being able to hide in the lamppot, coupled with this Elemental creature''s ability to gather magic elements, Rhys has found a problem. After realizing this, combined with his previous understanding of elemental creatures, Reese has guessed that the creature in the lamppot should be a monster. Although he has realized this, there are still some doubts in his heart. What makes Reese puzzled is the ability of this monster to control the surrounding magic elements. special The ability of ordinary genie is not different from that of normal Elemental creature. The only difference is that Genie can cast different properties of magic, unlike ordinary Elemental creature, which can only cast one kind of magic. Being able to control the existence of death energy is related to Necromancers. Because of the great differences in life forms, ordinary elemental creatures can''t control the energy of death in any case, which even gods and monsters can''t change. However, in Reese''s perception, the elements gathered around the lamppot are not only ordinary magic elements, but also the existence of death energy. Even compared with ordinary magic elements, the lamp pot seems to be more smooth for the accumulation of death energy around. Reese, who was a necromancer, could easily feel this, which made Reese extremely confused. Reese was able to find Elon''s Mansion by his perception of the energy of death. Reese found that when the cloud of death dissipated, the place where the remaining death energy was most abundant was in Elon''s residence. Because of this, Reese was able to find here and find Rowling in the mansion. At this time, through his own perception, Reese has been able to determine the central position of this death energy, which is located in the lamppot beside Rowling. For the emergence of this situation, Reese has been thinking about the possible reasons. In Reese''s memory, he seems to have known the answer to this question, but he can''t recall the specific situation of this answer for a moment. Due to being in the process of thinking, Reese didn''t make any action for a moment, which made Rowling unable to get any effective information. Chapter 511 Looking at the copper lamppot beside Rowling and perceiving the strong energy of death around him, Reese has completely fallen into his own thinking. these For elemental creatures, death energy is a very strange kind of energy. Reese has never heard of any Elemental creature that can master the necromancy related to the necromancer, not to mention the Necromancer''s general control of death energy. Because of this, Reese did not know why the gods and monsters in the lamppot could gather the common magic elements around and the death energy at the same time. In the process of thinking, Reese even gave up the idea that there were gods and monsters in the copper pot, and turned to the light pot as a special treasure. It seems that only in this way can he explain the death energy around him. In Reese''s view, there is a clear boundary between elemental creatures and undead creatures. They belong to two completely different categories of creatures. Almost no creature can break this boundary. In Reese''s memory, although blakada had banned the appearance of necromancers, he was still unable to deal with the collusion between local lords and Necromancers. Rees recalled that the Lords in blakada at that time also tried to use undead magic to study some things that were originally taboo. Among these things, the ability to break the limitation of life types and transform elemental creatures into undead creatures is one that many lords try to study, but they can''t make any progress. Just as Reese thought, there is a very obvious difference between the Elemental creature and the undead creature. This difference can not be made up by the level of evocation. If certain conditions are not met, even the most powerful Lich can not transform an Elemental creature into an undead creature. At this time, as if aware of something, Reese''s face gradually changed. these special Because of this, Rhys also has a better understanding than other necromancers about what the city Lord Elon hopes to achieve. special After knowing all the information, Reese didn''t agree to Elon''s request. On the contrary, Reese even took the initiative to persuade Elon to give up the idea and not spend too much energy on it. Reese knows more about the differences between elemental creatures and undead creatures than any other necromancer, which is why Reese did not agree to Elon''s request. In Reese''s view, Elon''s request is doomed to fail. Rhys also has a certain understanding of what rod did when he came to silver cliff. cutting-edge news special Reese didn''t get detailed information about the success of the transformation ceremony. Neither rod nor Elon would easily divulge the information. But in Reese''s mind, he had already made a judgment on the outcome of the transformation ceremony. Until he came to Elon''s residence, Reese didn''t think that rod''s transformation could succeed. In Reese''s view, the huge difference between elemental creatures and undead creatures can not be changed by an undead mage, and only the most powerful Lich can make such an attempt. But at this time, when he felt the unique ability of elemental creatures to gather the surrounding elements and control the surrounding death energy, Reese realized that his original idea seemed to be greatly wrong. Reese has understood that rod''s conversion ceremony for Elon has obviously achieved success, and the most unique death knight transformed is in the container beside Rowling. This discovery made Reese''s body tremble with it. No matter knowing the result, or his previous cognition was broken, Reese was shocked. In addition, what makes Reese even more incredible is the death cloud that appeared before and shrouded the whole silver cliff city. In the process of resisting the cloud of death, Rhys damaged one of his treasures. Therefore, Reese was deeply impressed by the cloud of death that existed before. According to Reese''s original idea, the existence of death cloud in silver cliff city must be an extremely powerful Lich. No ordinary necromancer can achieve this level. But at this time, Reese has realized that it is the special death knight that rod transformed to do this. With the identity of Elemental creature, this death knight can naturally do what ordinary necromancer can''t do. Just after Reese confirmed the existence of death knight, he also had some ideas in his heart. Even Reese had to admit the power of this special death knight in his heart. Reese knows that if he and the death knight face-to-face, there will be no chance of winning, but in the current situation, the situation has obviously changed. In the process of Rhys'' perception of the surrounding magic elements, he also detected some anomalies from the fluctuations of the surrounding magic elements. In Reese''s perception, although the magic elements around him have been gathering towards the position of the lamppot, even the death energy, Reese can clearly perceive the weakness in it. special Chapter 512 Reese may be very surprised at the appearance of this special death knight, but at this time, Reese does not want to explore the reason why this death knight appears here. After feeling the weakness of this special death knight, there were many thoughts in Reese''s heart that he didn''t have. Perhaps in the previous process, in order to resist the erosion of the death cloud, Reese lost his treasure. At this time, Reese wanted to get some compensation from other aspects, or just recognized the strength of the death knight from the bottom of his heart. When Reese realized the weakness of the death knight, he immediately realized that this was an excellent opportunity for him. special What makes Reese''s heart very excited is that he sees the opportunity to completely control this powerful death knight. In Reese''s mind, as long as he can obtain the control of this powerful death knight, he will no longer need to carry out magic research under the protection of Lord blakada as before, but can really enter the high level of the spirit and gain many conveniences that he did not have before. And, in Reese''s view, this death knight''s powerful ability will undoubtedly bring great help to himself. Reese knew that once he missed this opportunity and waited for the weak death knight to recover, he would not have any chance. The original destruction caused by the cloud of death, whether it was the injuries of the Necromancers around or the severely corroded ruins around, left a deep impression on Rhys. Reese knew that once the death knight was fully recovered, his strength was obviously far beyond himself, and he could not defeat him, let alone try to control him. For those undead creatures that have been controlled by the necromancer, they have almost no chance to get rid of the control of the necromancer. The existence of spiritual imprint is the means for the necromancer to control the undead creatures. Unless the necromancer dies first, there is almost no means to remove the spiritual imprints that deeply exist in the sea of the spirit of the dead creatures. Once the spirit mark is cast by the necromancer, the necromancer has no way to eliminate it. Even the most powerful necromancer can''t erase the spiritual imprint imposed by the weak necromancer on the undead creatures. Whether the necromancer or the undead it controls dies, the mental imprint will be removed. Besides death, the spirit mark can only be removed by the undead mage. The process of releasing the spiritual imprint will produce strong pain in the perception of the necromancer, and even damage the spirit sea of the necromancer. If ordinary necromancers have insufficient spiritual attributes and can''t control the undead creatures, and need to clear some mental imprints, they would rather kill the undead creatures they control directly than remove the mental imprint on their own initiative. For ordinary necromancers, even if they get the Necromancers controlled by other necromancers, as long as the former necromancers are not dead, even if the Necromancers'' rank is very high, it will not bring much improvement to the Necromancers'' own strength. The existence of spiritual imprint makes the necromancer unable to control the undead creatures that have been controlled by other necromancer. Only the original necromancer can control this undead creature. these The reason why Reese was so excited was that he was a powerful monster hero with the identity of death knight. No matter how powerful the ordinary undead is, there will be no accident. No undead mage can make a mental imprint on the controlled undead. However, for death knights, the control of mental imprint is no longer always effective. Creatures that can be transformed into death knights need hero templates. When heroes are transformed into death knights, their original memory, strength, and even the hero''s expertise will be completely preserved. In addition to missing part of the emotion, the death knight will still maintain the original heroic position. For heroes, the most important thing is the cohesion of their own will. The will of a hero can be in all aspects. Any creature that can become a hero will inevitably experience this process. The profound will of a hero is the relationship between the spiritual imprint and its influence. Even if they are transformed into death knights, if the hero''s will is extremely strong, he can even suppress the existence of spiritual imprint. Before that, when rod was in the territory of Eli, his Centaur leader once got out of control and suppressed the mental imprint in his body. In this process, in addition to the stimulation brought by the spring of spirits to the Centaur leader, the strong will of the Centaur leader due to the feeling of the death of his people is also an important reason. But unfortunately, not all heroes have this will. Due to the different wills when a hero becomes a hero, only a few heroes will choose to resist the control of the mental imprint, and most heroes will be suppressed by the mental imprint. In addition to the will, the hero itself is an existence that can not be treated with general rules. There are many rules that apply to ordinary creatures. There are always some changes in heroes. Mental imprint can control the undead very well. Any ordinary undead can''t get rid of the control of mental imprint, but it''s not absolutely applicable to the death knight. There are only a few death knights who can get rid of the control of mental imprint. In most cases, the will of death knights can only be suppressed by mental imprint. After all, death knights are different from ordinary undead creatures. Their ability to suppress spiritual imprint makes some undead mages see the channel to obtain control of death knights from other undead mages. Those powerful necromancers, even some liches, are further studying the knowledge of mental imprint, hoping to find a way to forcibly display mental imprint and control other undead creatures, but they have not achieved much. It seems that only relying on the knowledge possessed by necromancers, they can no longer improve mental imprint. Chapter 513 The improvement of spiritual imprint has always been the focus of the Necromancer''s research. This kind of way, which can ignore the existence of the original spirit mark and directly control the undead, has a full attraction for any undead mage. Unfortunately, since the appearance of the necromancer and the use of the spirit mark used by the necromancer to control the dead creatures, the form of the spirit mark has not changed. Up to now, the spirit mark used by the necromancer to control the undead creatures is no different from the spirit mark used by ordinary mages to control the statue puppets. Perhaps the only difference is that the spirit attribute occupied by the statue puppets is generally lower than that of the undead creatures of the same level. Even though many powerful necromancers are searching for ways to change their mental imprint and find a way to directly control the undead creatures under other necromancers, they still have not made any progress. Even death knights rely on their own will to get rid of the control of spiritual imprint, which has nothing to do with the way other necromancers make. If the rest of the Necromancers were in Reese''s current position, they might not be as excited as he is, and they would not have any ideas about this death knight, but Reese is obviously different. Maybe the rest of the Necromancers didn''t understand it, but Reese was very clear in his heart that he knew a secret method, which could control the death knights who had been controlled by other necromancers, and turn the mental imprint into his own use. This secret method of controlling the death knight was not developed by Reese, but discovered by him in a book. Reese recalled that he had won the support of Elon at the beginning. In the process of learning magic in silver cliff city, he had read books collected by Elon in his residence, where he is now. these The first half of the book records the history of Necromancers. Whether it is the first appearance of the Necromancer''s magic in the most prosperous period of blakhada, or when the necromancer was expelled by the magic, there are clear records about the establishment of Diya in the books. Compared with a large number of books about casting skills collected by Elon, this book, which records the history of necromancers, undoubtedly left a deep impression on Reese. Reese did not expect that he could learn about the history that had been forgotten by the mage from a book collected by Elon. In the territory of blakhada, anything about the necromancer is not allowed to circulate on the surface, let alone such a book recording the history of the necromancer. Reese doesn''t know where Elon collected this book, but according to Reese''s reading of this book, Reese confirms that the history recorded in this book is not made up by ordinary bards, but is really the experience of the necromancer. As a necromancer, Reese naturally understood the value of this book. Such a book recording the history of necromancers will undoubtedly attract those who are interested in necromancers in blakhada. Through reading the book, Reese found that the history recorded in the second half of the book changed from the whole part of the necromancer at the beginning to a war in Diya. Originally, Reese regarded the war involved in the book as a story, just like those told by the minstrels. But when he read the last part of the book, Reese obviously found something wrong. Reese noticed that in the last few pages of the book, a secret method was recorded. According to the records in the books, this special secret can make the necromancer forcibly control the death knights of other necromancers, and replace the spiritual mark originally set by the necromancer for the death knights with his own. At the same time, Reese also noticed that this secret method also appeared in the contents recorded in the books, and played a crucial role in the direction of the war in Diya. This discovery undoubtedly shocked Reese. Reese didn''t expect that he would read this book with the mentality of understanding the history of necromancers, but he could get the harvest of this secret method from the contents recorded in the book. After reading the book, Reese did not doubt the feasibility of this secret. The things recorded in the book have made Reese deeply believe in the existence of this secret. After realizing this, Reese''s first thought was to conceal the secret of the book and avoid being known by any other mage. At the same time, Reese also came up with the idea of taking the book as his own. For this reason, Reese specially selected many books from the books collected by Elon that did not involve magic, but only about the history of blakhada and the changes of Lords in various regions. In the name of exploring the history of blakhada, Reese asked Elon for many times. At the beginning, Elon would doubt that there might be some important information in the books selected by Reese. Before giving the books to Reese, Elon would check them specially, but after more times, Elon''s mind was not on this, but on how to complete the transformation of gods, monsters and heroes. For the books that Reese asked for, there was no important information in them, and Elon himself was not interested in history, so he did not check the books that Reese asked for. In this way, Reese finally took the book, which records the history of the necromancer, out of Elon''s residence. special After understanding the effect of the secret method recorded in the books, Reese also did a lot of research to get detailed information about the secret method. cutting-edge news After understanding this, in Reese''s mind, the value of this book is naturally higher. Even Reese, who has mastered this unique method, does not understand how difficult it is to change the spiritual imprints of other Necromancers. Even the most powerful necromancer who has been studying this all the time can''t change the existence of spiritual imprint in any form. However, the content recorded in this book clearly indicates that it can change the existence of spiritual imprint and directly control the undead. Chapter 514 Reese may not know much about the real origin of this book, but when Reese obtained this book, he also had a vague feeling that the real value of this book may be far beyond his imagination. flower these The real value of this book is not only the secret method recorded later. When Reese noticed the secrets recorded in the last pages of the book in Elon''s residence, although there were bodyguards on the side to supervise, Reese could also tear these pages from the original book and easily take them out of Elon''s residence. However, Reese did not choose to do so. Instead, he chose a more complex way, which is easier to be noticed by Elon. Reese chose this way because he saw the value of the whole book. these Perhaps, only after the combination of two special things, the real value of books can be truly reflected. Although he does not know who wrote the book, Reese can also realize that the existence of writing the book is beyond his imagination through the contents recorded in the book. Reese didn''t know how powerful the necromancer needed to be before he could revise the spiritual imprint. However, from the content of the secret record, Reese could see that the knowledge involved in this secret was far beyond his imagination. After getting the book, Reese made a careful study of the secret method recorded in it. Even if he could not understand the real meaning, Reese could imitate and display it. Even so, from the knowledge recorded in the book, Rhys mastered the way to seize the control of the death knights from the rest of the necromancers, but he did not have many opportunities to try. Before that, although Reese knew the existence of death knights in his heart, he had never seen any death knights. What death knights correspond to is the existence of a hero creature, which means that the number of death knights is extremely rare, especially in the territory of blakada, when even necromancers are not allowed to appear, the appearance of death knights is naturally more difficult. Although Rhys has mastered the secret of controlling the death knight, he has not tried it in person so far, so he can not determine the specific effect of this secret. Although there was no chance to try the secret method recorded in the books, Reese still did not have the idea to report this secret method to the spiritual society. Reese knew that for the powerful necromancers in the high level of the spirit society, this secret method of controlling the death knight was undoubtedly extremely precious. Once the news about this secret method came out, any necromancers who knew it would find Reese and try to snatch the book. For the original Reese, the existence of this secret may not be of great significance. In the territory of blakada, Rhys could not see the existence of death knights, let alone meet the extremely strict requirements recorded in the secret law to control the death knights. cutting-edge news special At this time, what makes Reese extremely excited is that this secret method can finally work. As long as he can get the container in front of Rowling, he will have the opportunity to control a powerful death knight. In Reese''s view, although the secret method recorded in the book is extremely harsh, he still has the opportunity to realize it. No matter who controls the death knight, he can control it. Just as Reese was observing the container where Vita existed, he seemed to find something unusual. Reese''s expression suddenly changed. According to the gathering of magic elements around, Reese had already confirmed the existence of the element core, and according to the change of death energy, he was associated with rod''s transformation of death knight. Because of his understanding of Elon''s requirements, Reese knows that what Elon wants to achieve is that a necromancer can transform him into a special death knight. Knowing this, though he guessed the identity of the death knight, Reese didn''t think much about the rest. In Reese''s original idea, this death knight would appear in silver cliff city, and combined with Elon''s requirements, so the necromancer of this death knight was Elon himself. But at this time, through his own perception of the energy of death and his understanding of the spiritual imprint as a necromancer, Reese suddenly found that the situation did not seem as he had expected. It did not seem that Elon really controlled the death knight. Prior to this, Reese has been ignoring an extremely important issue, that is, the existence of Rowling. cutting-edge news But at this time, just as Reese carefully sensed the change of death energy gathered in the container, he could see something unusual. these In Reese''s perception, just as Rowling absorbed the magic elements around her, there seemed to be a very special connection between her and the supernatural hero. Even Reese, who has the strength of a senior necromancer, did not find this in the initial observation, but ignored it. At this time, when Reese found out this, he suddenly realized a fact that shocked him. It was not Elon that controlled this special death knight, but Rowling in front of him. Chapter 515 special In this moment, Reese''s mind produced numerous confused ideas, as if to deny the fact he felt, but reason made Reese confirm what he found. According to Reese''s original idea, only Elon can control this special death knight, so why in his perception, the real master of this death knight is Rowling. All kinds of thoughts in his mind made Reese unable to find out the truth about the death knight for a moment. Even though there are still all kinds of doubts in his heart, Reese immediately stops guessing about the death knight in his heart and turns his attention to Rowling. Reese knew that the real situation about this death knight was more complicated than he thought. For these situations, Reese could not make it clear in a short time. Even if he continued to think, he could not draw any accurate conclusion. On the contrary, he would make himself more confused. Therefore, for the relationship between death knight and Rowling, Reese no longer thinks about it, but puts his attention on Rowling in front of him. special Although Rhys believed in the secret method of seizing the control of death knights recorded in the book, he was not sure that he could do it. When Rhys mastered the secret recorded in the book, he was also shocked by the severity and complexity of the secret. Reese had predicted the effect of this secret method. According to Reese''s judgment, even if there is a death knight in front of him, it is difficult for him to gain the control of the death knight through this secret method. In Reese''s view, even if all his own conditions are met, it also needs a certain amount of luck to make this secret successful. When there is any mistake in the process of casting the secret, it will lead to the failure of the secret and make the death knight out of control. Reese didn''t have much confidence in the success of the secret method. The idea in his mind was also caused by the excitement of Reese when he discovered the existence of the death knight and realized his extreme weakness. Once Reese calms down, he may not think the secret will succeed. But at this time, when Reese found that the real control of the existence of the death knight was Rowling in front of him, his original worry did not exist at this time. Rees has realized that as long as he can kill Rowling, he can directly gain control of the death knight, and even get more benefits. Through the perspective of the eye feedback information, Reese has found Rowling''s heroic identity. Rees realized that as long as he could kill Rowling, he could not only obtain special Genie heroes, but also transform Rowling into a death knight. The knowledge possessed by the necromancer made Reese understand the value of these two death knights. If he killed Rowling here, he would undoubtedly get a very high profit. In Reese''s view, if he can successfully kill Rowling, the two death knights he gains will undoubtedly bring great improvement to his own strength. With the treasure he lost before, he can make up for it, or even far exceed it. As for turning Rowling into a death knight and gaining the control of the ghost hero, he may offend the powerful ghost dragon knight and the silver cliff city Lord Elon. At this time, Reese has completely ignored these. From the ruins of silver cliff city at this time, Reese knew that the war in blakhada had begun. In this case, it may be more difficult for Elon to deal with the situation. He can''t deal with the death knight at all, while the ghost dragon knight is in the potion competition and can''t return in a short time. Being able to obtain two powerful death knights, the benefit of this kind of thing is obviously far beyond Reese''s expectation. these At this time, Reese has been completely attracted by the death knight. In his mind, he has already ignored the consequences of doing so, as well as the possible adverse situations. All he wants is how much improvement the death knight can bring to himself. Rowling on one side seems to be aware of the change in the atmosphere. environment After discovering this point, Rowling still did not make too big move, but put her eyes on Reese, carefully staring at every move made by Reese, no matter what Reese does, Rowling can respond in time. these For Rowling at present, all she can rely on is the magic she has mastered and the insufficient mana in her body. Because in the previous battle, in order to deal with the attack of the Cyclops, Vita transformed the cloud of death far beyond her own strength, so she consumed too much energy and had to rest in the container. In the coming battle, Vita could not help Rowling. The only thing Vita can do is to gather the magic elements around Rowling and speed up the recovery of Rowling''s mana value. However, the speed is extremely limited, which can''t be compared with the recovery speed in the meditation state. Compared with the end of the battle, Rowling''s mana may have recovered a little, but only a little. Rowling''s real combat ability will undoubtedly be greatly weakened in the absence of mana. What Rowling has to face is undoubtedly the most difficult battle she has ever experienced. While on one side, looking at Rowling who still has no action, Reese no longer waits. Between raising his hand, a cloud of death shoots towards Rowling''s position at a high speed. Chapter 516 When Reese made a decision in his heart, he immediately attacked Rowling without any hesitation. In this process, Rhys did not even say a word to Rowling, but used his best attack spell, death cloud. Reese understood that with the blessing of the level of evocation, the cloud of death he cast might not reach the level of the cloud of death that enveloped the whole silver cliff city before, but he could still cause a lot of damage, especially for those creatures with lower level of evocation. Through the existence of the death knight, Reese has realized that Rowling also holds the existence of evocation, but due to the special treasure of Rowling, Reese can not know Rowling''s level of evocation. Even so, Reese doesn''t think that Rowling''s level of evocation can surpass herself. In Reese''s view, Rowling can''t bear the cloud of death she casts. Even if the Necromancers master the same technique, those necromancers who do not have enough level of necromancers can not bear the cloud of death cast by the more powerful Necromancers. Previously, because of this, in the face of Vita''s cloud of death, if Rhys didn''t exert all his power to damage his treasure, the rest of the lower level necromancers would all die. Therefore, in Reese''s view, the cloud of death that he displayed can undoubtedly cause great harm to Rowling. If Rowling doesn''t take timely measures to deal with it, just this cloud of death will be able to separate the results of the battle. Reese''s idea may not have any problems for ordinary necromancers, but it doesn''t apply to Rowling at this time. The past experience of dealing with ordinary necromancers and the cloud of death, which has always been invincible, make Reese ignore a very important fact in front of him, and this fact is related to Reese''s choice of magic. Just before Reese came here, the extremely strong cloud of death once shrouded the whole silver cliff city. Even Reese, relying on his special treasure, can resist the erosion of the cloud of death and survive from the cloud of death. What Reese ignores is that Rowling here also survives from the erosion of the cloud of death. If Reese notices this in advance, he will never choose to use the cloud of death to attack at this time. At this time, as if from the rapid flight of the cloud of death to feel something, in the face of his own death cloud, Rowling did not make any response. Whether it''s using instant movement to get out of the cloud of death, or using her own treasure, Rowling didn''t do it, but as if she didn''t know how to deal with it, she still stayed in the same place. In an instant, the dark green cloud of death hit its target and began to spread rapidly around, completely enveloping Rowling in the center. When the cloud of death spreads out, because of its own color, even Reese, who displays the cloud of death, can''t figure out what happened in the cloud of death. With the upgrade of Necromancer''s level of evocation, the cloud of death they cast will also have great changes, whether it''s power or the form of the cloud of death itself. Reflected in the appearance, the cloud of death will change its color as the level of evocation increases. For those necromancers who have the chance to learn the cloud of death, but have a lower level, the cloud of death cast by them is light green in appearance. As their level of evocation increases, the color of the cloud of death will also deepen. In Reese''s memory, after the death cloud covering the whole silver cliff city appeared, it was a kind of deep dark green. In the area covered by the death cloud, Reese could hardly see the rest. The light in the whole silver cliff city seems to be affected by the previous death cloud. Only when the previous cloud of death completely dissipated, the interior of Yinya city returned to normal. The cloud of death by Reese may not reach the level of dark green, but its real strength can not be underestimated. these In areas that are heavily infested by necromancers, the cloud of death is a symbol of Necromancers. Because the cloud of death has a good effect of covering the field of vision, and the necromancer who can master the cloud of death is not too weak, so in those areas, whenever there is a cloud of death, a large number of creatures will die. For ordinary creatures, the cloud of death can bring them great fear. Under the cloud of death, it is difficult for ordinary creatures to observe the surrounding environment. What they can feel is that their bodies are eroded by the cloud of death all the time, and they have a strong sense of pain, which is enough to defeat the will of ordinary creatures. The spread of the cloud of death completely shrouds Rowling in the original place. Unable to see the inside of the cloud of death directly, Reese can only rely on his own perception in other aspects. When Reese carefully observed the movement of a small cloud of death, his expression gradually became dignified. In this process, Reese didn''t feel any movement from inside the cloud of death. This, in itself, is extremely unusual. In Reese''s view, even if the creatures could not bear the erosion of the death cloud and finally fell into the death cloud, the situation would not be like this. The experience of using the cloud of death in the past made Reese understand that any creature in the cloud of death can''t keep quiet. Even if you die under the erosion of the death cloud, there will be fierce struggle before the death of the creature. Whether it is the sound made in the struggle, or the howling because you can''t bear the pain, it will appear in this process. This is also one of the reasons why the cloud of death makes other creatures feel afraid, or even unwilling to mention it at all. Those creatures outside the scope of the cloud of death, if they don''t master some special magic, can only listen to the wailing from the inside of the cloud of death. But at this time, the cloud of death in front of Reese was very quiet, as if there was nothing in it. However, Reese knew clearly that the real situation could not be so. Chapter 517 Under the cloud of death, the vision of the surrounding space is seriously obscured. Because we don''t know the real situation inside the cloud of death, and we don''t even know if Rowling is still shrouded in the cloud of death, Rhys can''t continue to cast magic and attack Rowling. Reese didn''t know what kind of way Rowling had taken to deal with the cloud of death. Even if Rowling was still in the cloud of death, Reese didn''t know. In this case, Rhys will not continue to cast the spell. As Rhys casts the cloud of death, the original law of magic elements around him is also broken by Rhys. In this case, Reese could not confirm the situation under the cover of a large cloud of death. Reese realized that it seemed that he could continue to respond only when the cloud of death completely dissipated. At this moment, the initiative in the fight is no longer in Reese''s hands. And this is what Reese didn''t think of. At the beginning of the battle, Rhys got the first hand advantage by suddenly releasing the cloud of death. In Rhys'' idea, after he got the first hand advantage, he was able to kill Rowling in a short time, but at this time, the situation obviously changed. Under Rowling''s response, Reese''s situation gradually becomes passive. He must wait until the cloud of death dissipates before he can observe Rowling''s trend and decide his next behavior. The Necromancers around Rhys, when Rhys released the cloud of death, also reacted at the first time and were ready to fight. Among all the necromancers, Reese is undoubtedly the highest. These necromancers are willing to obey Reese''s command. Besides being saved by Reese''s treasure, Reese''s own strength is also an extremely important reason. these The information that these necromancers know may not be as accurate as Reese. They don''t understand the powerful creatures that may exist here, but they are still on guard. these these these these For Rowling, the threat of these ordinary necromancers is not small. To some extent, the threat of these necromancers is even greater than Reese. After all, although Rhys has a higher rank, there is only one person who can cast a limited number of spells, but these necromancers around him are different. these these When the cloud of death shot at her, Rowling found some abnormalities through her own perception. these Aware of this, Rowling also speculated in the heart of the reasons for this situation. Rowling understands that this anomaly is due to the magic that Vita used on herself before. As early as the Cyclops launched an attack on silver cliff city, Vita made a response, that is to transform the death energy existing in the city into the death cloud. special special In Rowling''s opinion, the magic that Vita casts is very different from the conventional magic that the mage masters. This kind of magic is more like Vita''s own ability. For elemental creatures, depending on their type, they also get different bonus when casting spells. Ordinary four series elemental people are good at the magic of their own department. For the magic of other departments, these elemental people are not only unable to perform, but also subject to some additional restrictions. For gods and monsters, they are different from ordinary elemental people. They can only cast one series of magic, but each series of magic can be cast. However, in terms of the depth of any series of magic, they can''t be compared with ordinary elemental people of the fourth series. For genies, what they are really good at is not to control the magic elements to cause a lot of damage, just like ordinary elemental people do, but to enchant effects. After the gods and monsters cast, those enchantments that improve the state effect can show their real effect. If you are a mage, even if you are a high-level mage, you can''t surpass the spirits of the same level in the effect of state like magic. For gods and monsters, this is their unique talent as elemental creatures. Maybe gods and monsters can''t surpass ordinary elemental people in the effect of damage spells, but they also have unique advantages. Vita''s special magic has also been improved by the supernatural instinct, so that Rowling can not be eroded by the cloud of death. And until now, when Rhys attacks Rowling, Vita''s blessing magic still works. Rowling didn''t know very well about the unique talent of Genie and the blessing magic that works on her. However, Rowling realized that the time period when the spell came into effect was her best chance to fight back against the group of Necromancers. Chapter 518 At this time, Rhys, who is paying close attention to the changes of the situation, suddenly feels the appearance of a wave of mana from inside the cloud of death. Reese noticed that with the fluctuation of mana, there were many huge fireballs. In the dark green cloud of death, many huge fireballs suddenly appeared, aiming at Reese and the necromancer behind him. these these Even the mages with high rank can hardly surpass the soldiers with lower rank. If high-level mages don''t release their own blessing spells in advance and there is no special treasure in the battle, they just need to make one spell hit completely to end the battle. these In the face of the fireball, Reese made a response in the first time. Reese quickly raised his hand. With Reese''s action, a dark green barrier appeared not far in front of Reese. special these In an instant, the first high-speed fireball hit Reese''s Hercules shield, and then there was a violent explosion. The air waves and hot flames brought by the explosion were all blocked in front of Reese. When using this powerful shield, Reese specially consumed a lot of mana to enhance the effect of the powerful shield. In Reese''s opinion, this special powerful shield is enough to withstand all the fireballs. In the process of fireball production, Reese had a strong sense of crisis in his heart. Reese thought that no matter how much mana was spent, as long as the powerful shield could resist the fireball, it was worth it. Reese recognized that Rowling''s spell should be a third-order magic ball of fire. Compared with the ordinary fireball technique, the fireballs released through the continuous fireballs have a larger scope and a larger number when they explode, just like connecting all the fireballs together. When casting the continuous bead fireball, the mage can condense more fireballs with less mana. This can undoubtedly save a lot of mana for the mage, but the continuous bead fireball also has some limitations. When a mage casts a continuous fireball, he can''t adjust the direction of the fireball too much. At most, he can only form an arc track, and can''t shoot fireballs in all directions. Through the mana fluctuation inside the cloud of death and the numerous fireballs around, Rhys has recognized that Rowling''s chosen spell is the continuous fireball that is difficult to change its position, so he chooses to use Hercules shield to block his face. But, to Reese''s surprise, the remaining fireballs didn''t come as he expected. When the first fireball exploded, the huge sound and the intense light ahead made it difficult for Reese to observe the trajectory of the remaining fireballs for a while. It wasn''t until all the smoke cleared that Reese was able to see what was behind the aegis. At this time, Reese''s ear, there is a constant explosion. As if aware of something, Reese immediately looked behind him. When Reese looked back, he noticed that the Necromancers who were behind him had already been attacked by fireballs. From the cloud of death, a large number of fireballs were shot. Except for the first fireball, the rest of the fireballs didn''t go to the position where Rhys was. Instead, they passed the Hercules shield in front of Rhys and shot at the ordinary necromancer in the rear. At first, when these fireballs just appeared, because he recognized the type of the spell, in Reese''s view, the target of the fireball was undoubtedly himself. The fireball, which was the first to shoot, posed a strong threat to Reese, which undoubtedly made Reese more aware of this idea. these In Reese''s view, these fireballs may be able to pose a great threat to himself. Once hit by fireballs, he will also be seriously injured, but in the face of the powerful shield composed of magic elements, even the continuous fireballs can not play a big role. these these When Reese noticed this, he had already missed the best time to deal with these fireballs. The fireballs around him had already caused a lot of damage to the undead mages in the rear. these Obviously, Reese didn''t expect that these necromancers, who had saved themselves with a treasure, would suffer such a great loss under Rowling''s attack. Although he has used the perspective eye to know Rowling''s heroic identity, Reese didn''t pay attention to Rowling''s own strength at the beginning. In Reese''s idea, although Rowling is a hero, because of her low rank, it is also difficult to give full play to the real strength of the hero. But Reese didn''t think that just through this magic, he realized the mistake of this idea. these In Reese''s opinion, maybe the first fireball that shot at her didn''t belong to the continuous fireball, or Rowling mastered some special casting skills, which made her own judgment wrong and led to serious damage to the necromancer in the rear. Chapter 519 these Before Reese thought about the abnormality of those fireballs, a palpitation suddenly appeared in his heart. When the feeling of palpitation appeared, Reese was able to clearly realize that this feeling was far more than the threat brought by the previous fireball. When Lianzhu fireball just appeared, according to the perceived threat level, Reese didn''t think that this spell would bring too much threat to him. Even in the face of Lianzhu Fireball''s attack, Reese didn''t even choose other ways. Just relying on Hercules shield, Reese had the confidence to completely resist it. But at this time, in the face of the threat coming from nowhere, Reese''s perception clearly tells him that this is a magic he can''t resist. Once he tries to resist, he will be killed by this magic immediately. Reese clearly felt that the source of the threat was Rowling''s position ahead. Although he didn''t know what kind of magic was coming, Reese immediately used instant movement to leave the original position and leave the rest of the Necromancers in place. When the Fireball''s bombardment is over, the rest of the Necromancers around try to counterattack without waiting for Rhys to give an order, trying to cast their spells in the direction of the cloud of death. For these necromancers, the fireballs from the previous bombardment undoubtedly made them feel extremely threatened. Because they don''t have Reese''s observation ability, few necromancers can deal with it until they are completely hit by the fireball. Only a few necromancers can deal with it, whether it''s a fire defense magic to reduce their damage or block the fireball with a powerful shield like Reese. these these When these necromancers are damaged by magic, they stimulate their desire to fight. Even without the command of Reese, they will immediately attack Rowling. Due to the influence of the environment, the damage caused by fireballs is extremely limited. The real damage caused by these fireballs may not be as big as the momentum generated when they explode. Although the whole Yinya city has been reduced to ruins due to the previous fighting, when these fireballs burst, the fire can not spread around. The ruins around can not provide an effective environment for the fire. If it is in the territory of Eli, the fireball cast by Rowling alone will be enough to cause a fire. For the necromancer, it can naturally cause great damage. It is not like now, after the fireball bombardment, there are only sporadic flames. Compared with the fireball bombardment, perhaps the only change is the concentration of surrounding magic elements. these This is also the result of fireball bombardment. Although the fire can''t spread among the ruins of Yinya City, the magic elements of fire can do it. If no mage takes the initiative to deal with the fire magic elements here, then after a period of time, the magic elements here will eventually return to their normal state, and the magic elements of each department will become balanced and stable. But at this time, just as Reese left here with instant movement, the rest of the Necromancers did not even react and were still ready to cast their magic towards the position covered by the cloud of death. The fire magic elements around him suddenly became furious. For ordinary necromancers, although they can feel the violent fire magic elements around them, they don''t know what happened in their hearts. A few quick reaction necromancers seem to have found something from the departure of Reese and the abnormal changes of fire magic elements, but it is obviously too late. When the fire magic elements become violent, their own bodies are in an extremely hot environment. Even their own skin has a burning pain. these Because in the next moment, they can''t feel anything. On one side, Reese, who moved away from the area in an instant, saw all the changes that had taken place in the area. Reese noticed that the area he was in, and all the Necromancers in it, were in a sea of fire. The only sign of this sea of fire is the fire magic elements that suddenly become violent. Even at a distance, Reese could feel the heat of the fire. Through the transformation of magic elements, the fire in the sea of fire has far exceeded Reese''s original cognition. Reese noticed that the necromancers, who were originally in the sea of fire, had lost their lives as soon as the sea of fire came into being, while their bodies were still in the sea of fire, burning with fire. In an instant, Reese realized that if he didn''t use instant movement in time to get out of the original area, he would not be different from these Necromancers. He would die completely at the moment when the sea of fire formed. In Reese''s heart, in addition to feeling a little lucky, there was more fear. Reese didn''t understand how Rowling created this sea of fire. According to Reese''s prediction, only a real high-level mage can master the magic that forms this sea of fire. The formation of the sea of fire only lasted for a short period of time, and soon the sea of fire completely dissipated, but its effect undoubtedly left a deep impression on Reese. Chapter 520 Reese noticed that although the sea of fire in front of him had dissipated, the shock still remained in Reese''s heart. Reese, who had been out of the scope of the sea of fire early in the morning, naturally saw the changes in this area in his eyes. The creation of the sea of fire is not like the previous fireball, accompanied by a violent explosion, but it can still kill all the Necromancers. Reese knows that this should be related to the nature of this spell. these Although Rhys moved for a long distance in an instant, he could still clearly feel the scorching heat around him in this position. He naturally had a grasp of the temperature in the center of the sea of fire. Even Reese, who is out of the scope of the spell, can''t help but feel shocked by the effect of the spell. The appearance of the sea of fire did not last long. It stopped because of the consumption of magic elements. At this time, the surrounding magic elements are gradually returning to calm, this sea of fire naturally no longer exists, but its impact is irreversible. Until then, Reese could not notice the complete picture of the area where the sea of fire existed. these these According to his own understanding of magic, Reese understood that the magic that suddenly appeared and killed all the Necromancers was at least at the level of level 4 magic. Only real high-level mages were qualified to learn this magic. flower Because of his status as a necromancer, it''s very difficult for Rhys to learn any kind of magic in a magic guild like an ordinary wizard. If he wants to learn any kind of magic, Rhys can only consult other necromancers through the channel of the sorcery guild, not to mention these extremely powerful fourth level magic. This, Rhys himself also understand, for those powerful high-level magic, Rhys no longer like ordinary mages as eager, turn to their own energy, all put on the research of undead magic. But at this time, what he didn''t expect was that he was able to witness the impact of this high-level magic in silver cliff city. Reese knew that if he didn''t reflect in time and escape from the sea of fire through instant movement, his ending would be no different from those corpses on the ground. Although Rhys is a necromancer, he still knows a lot about magic. Through the scene of the formation of the sea of fire, and the abnormal changes of the surrounding magic elements, Reese recognized the type of the fourth level magic in the first time. In Reese''s view, the sea of fire that appeared before should belong to the fourth order fire magic, a method of casting hellfire. For high-level mages, when they cast a spell, they can make some changes to the spell they are about to cast according to their own needs. For those low-level magic with monotonous situation, this situation may not be obvious, because no matter what changes are made to the magic, it is difficult for the magic to break through the limit of rank. But for those highly complex high-level spells, this is obvious. If you want to make any changes to the magic, you need the mage to have high attainments. Apart from high-level mages, few mages can do this. In Reese''s view, the previous Hellfire is such a situation. According to Reese''s understanding, the regular Hellfire must be accompanied by a steady stream of explosions when it is cast, and then it will form such a sea of fire. However, at this time, the Hellfire obviously does not follow this form, but directly forms such a sea of fire, causing damage to the necromancer. Reese didn''t believe that Rowling, who had appeared before him, could cast Hellfire, and change the situation of this spell, turning this area into a sea of fire. special After the infernal flame caused by this sea of fire, the death energy that originally shrouded the whole silver cliff city was also dispelled at this time. It seems that under the influence of magic elements, the cloud of death cast by Reese has completely dissipated, revealing the things in it. In Reese''s view, just behind the sea of fire, where the clouds of death were, Rowling''s figure was there, looking this way. Reese noticed a look of remorse on Rowling''s face, as if something had not developed as she had expected. Obviously, the Hellfire that enveloped a large area before came from Rowling. Although Rhys didn''t understand how Rowling did it, at this time, through the expression on Rowling''s face, Rhys could confirm it. these At this time, looking at Rowling in front of him, Reese finally stopped holding his hand and began to cast his magic. Because of the last experience, Reese already knows that Rowling has some special means to resist the erosion of the death cloud. This time, Reese did not choose to cast the cloud of death, but chose some very common spells to attack Rowling. Through the remorse on Rowling''s face, Reese has guessed that Rowling at this time can hardly pose any threat to herself. With the previous experience of Hellfire, Reese has completely regarded Rowling as a mage of the same rank, but the mage doesn''t have much mana. Chapter 521 While on one side, when the sea of fire completely dissipated, looking at Reese who appeared behind the sea of fire, Rowling''s heart, in addition to feeling extremely regretful, was more worried about the current situation. At this time, the magic scroll scattered at Rowling''s feet and torn in two undoubtedly proved the failure of her attempt. these According to the combat experience taught by rod in the past, in Rowling''s opinion, it is the Necromancers who can cause greater threat to themselves than Reese. these From Reese''s eyes, as well as the initiative to release the cloud of death, Rowling obviously felt the existence of the intention to kill. Rowling knew that once she gave up resistance, there would be no good end. In Rowling''s mind, facing such a large number of necromancers, it is obviously difficult for her to deal with them. these Faced with the threat of death, when in the cloud of death, Rowling also began to look for anything that could be used in her own space ring. In addition to some treasures, many magic scrolls in the space ring also entered Rowling''s field of vision. Rowling recalled that the magic scrolls in the space ring were all handed over by rod. In Rowling''s memory, in addition to many low-level magic scrolls, there are only a few really powerful scrolls. these these Rowling found that in these magic scrolls, there is a magic [undead killer] aimed at the necromancer. these As a result of mastering evocation, even if Rowling does not have this idea, her current rank still belongs to the necromancer. If Rowling chooses to use the "undead killer" magic scroll, she will be greatly damaged, as will vita. For this reason, Rowling did not choose the magic scroll of "the undead killer", but continued to search for other magic scrolls in the space ring. Finally, among the magic scrolls existing in the space ring, Rowling found such a magic scroll recording "Hellfire". these these During that time, rod had been teaching Rowling the knowledge of magic, and also did not mention the things about these magic scrolls. Therefore, Rowling completely forgot these magic scrolls. Only at this time, when her own mana value was scarce, did Rowling recall these magic scrolls in the space ring. When Rowling found this magic scroll recording "Hellfire", she immediately took it out and planned to use it. From a large number of magic books, Rowling has long known the power of Hellfire. Although Rowling doesn''t know why there is a magic scroll of "Hellfire" in the magic scroll that rod handed to her, Rowling has no time to think about it at this time. Rowling believes that she can kill all the Necromancers except Reese through the high-level magic of Hellfire. But just as Rowling was about to tear open the magic scroll, another idea came into her mind. If Rowling chooses to tear the infernal flame magic scroll directly, she can kill all the Necromancers except Rhys, but even if Rhys is the only one left, Rowling is still not sure to deal with it when her mana is not enough. Holding the scroll in her hand, Rowling knows that this powerful magic scroll is her only way to deal with Reese. Even Reese can''t take the damage from hellfire. If Rhys is still in the range of Hellfire when Hellfire appears, he will also die under the damage caused by hellfire. However, Rowling is not sure whether she can let Hellfire hit Reese. Because of rod''s teaching, Rowling knows that those powerful mages are extremely sensitive to danger, such as Hellfire, which produces a large-scale explosion, and it is difficult to hit a powerful mage. Because of this, even though Rhys, who has just cast the cloud of death, is in the range of Hellfire attack with other mages, Rowling does not think that this spell can really affect Rhys. While Rowling is thinking about countermeasures, she is aware of a trace of abnormality from the magic scroll in her hand. It seems to feel Rowling''s dilemma. In Rowling''s perception, the scroll in her hand seems to have changed, not the situation at the beginning. Rowling realized that she seemed to be able to use the infernal flame recorded in the magic scroll in a more hidden way. Originally powerful, and accompanied by a steady stream of explosions in hell, Rowling was able to use another extremely hidden way, so that the scope of the original explosion was shrouded in a sea of fire rising suddenly. The ability to change spells only exists in some high-level mages. Previously, Rowling had never thought that she could change the way of casting the magic recorded in the magic scroll. Rowling had never been in any ancient books. It was said that a mage could do this. But at this time, this special way of casting suddenly appeared in Rowling''s mind, as if it was her innate ability. Chapter 522 Before that, Rowling had never thought that she had the ability to change the magic recorded in the magic scroll, but in the current situation, when Rowling held the infernal flame magic scroll in her hand, she clearly felt this. Whether it''s the cues from perception or some thoughts in her heart, Rowling clearly realized that she really has this ability to change the magic recorded in the magic scroll, Rowling knows that because of the keen perception of powerful mages, she may be able to kill the ordinary necromancers around by relying on the infernal flame magic scroll in the space ring, but it is difficult to make any impact on the most powerful Reese. In this case, Rowling found that her ability to change magic might play a crucial role in the next battle. Through the hint from her perception, Rowling realized that she might be able to do great damage to Rhys or even kill him directly by relying on the magic scroll in her hand. In Rowling''s mind, she can rely on this ability to make the appearance of Hellfire no longer accompanied by violent explosion, but in the form of a sea of fire to cover the whole casting range. For the creatures that were originally in the range of Hellfire, this way is naturally very hidden, and it is also more difficult to be found by other creatures. In Rowling''s view, even the perceptive Rhys may be completely engulfed by the flames of hell before he can react. However, to achieve this, there are some requirements for the existence of magic elements. Rowling realized that although she could make certain changes to the magic in the magic scroll, if she wanted the changes to take effect, she still needed the concentration of magic elements around to meet the requirements. Just like Rowling''s idea of a change in hellfire. If you want the sea of fire from hell to cover the whole space in an instant and release the damage instantly, instead of burning an area continuously, the first thing you need is the fire magic elements around you, which are far more than other kinds of magic elements. For Yinya City, which has just been shrouded by the cloud of death, this is obviously difficult to achieve. When the Cyclops retreated, the cloud of death gradually dissipated, but its influence still existed in Yinya city. There was a strong energy of death in the whole Yinya city. these Due to the death of a large number of creatures and the existence of a large amount of death energy, even when the war is over, the impact of death energy on the whole area of Yinya city will not dissipate. Only when a powerful mage appears and is willing to spend mana to eradicate the death energy existing here, will this area return to normal. Rowling was also aware of this when she decided to change the way Hellfire casts. Because of the strong death energy around, Rowling can''t succeed even if she wants to change the casting method of Hellfire. In this case, even if Rowling tries to use this new ability, I''m afraid it won''t work. The magic on display will only be in the original form of Hellfire. environment environment If Rowling is reckless, she can even make use of her own space-time gate to establish a connection with the nearest space calibration, and instantly break away from Yinya city. Although it is not clear what will be faced in the future, it is a way to survive without any choice. However, Rowling did not choose this way. In Rowling''s opinion, even if she can get rid of Reese''s attack through the gate of time and space, the situation she needs to face next may not be much better than fighting in silver cliff city. Therefore, Rowling''s final choice is to use all her remaining mana to cast the magic of fireball, trying to change the concentration of magic elements around her. In the process of releasing the fireball, perhaps due to Rowling''s concentration, she successfully changed the form of the fireball, making the fireball attack range become extremely wide, no longer limited by the magic itself. If it is in the normal state, rather than the current situation, Rowling may feel extremely excited when she realizes that she can successfully modify the magic according to her own wishes. But at this time, Rowling''s heart is more concerned about the concentration of Magic Elements in the surrounding space. As early as before the battle, Rowling realized that she seemed to be able to make certain changes to the magic she was about to cast, without being limited by the magic itself. However, for Rowling at that time, this kind of change to magic was extremely limited, even to a degree that could be ignored. Even Rowling herself sometimes doubted whether this ability existed. Rowling recalled that in the process of rod''s teaching his own magic, she once told rod about this change of the magic situation, and told him her doubts. In Rowling''s memory, when rod listened to his questions, he did not answer his doubts directly and told himself about this ability. Instead, he fell into thinking. Finally, he just mentioned that it might be related to his hero''s strong points. Obviously, even rod can''t provide an accurate conclusion about the changes in Rowling. environment special Chapter 523 Rowling did not expect the damage caused by the fireball to these Necromancers. these When the fireball burst, the magic elements in the surrounding space also changed accordingly. In Rowling''s perception, the death energy that originally shrouded the whole silver cliff city even became more and more intense when these necromancers arrived. But at this time, due to the influence of the fireball, the death energy in this space was undoubtedly dispelled, and replaced by the more violent fire magic elements. In Rowling''s perception, at this time, the concentration of fire magic elements is enough to transform Hellfire, making the formation of Hellfire more hidden, causing instant damage to all creatures in it. However, just before Rowling tore open the magic scroll in her hand, her heart suddenly hesitated. In Rowling''s perception, although the concentration of fire magic elements has reached the transformation level, there is still a lot of death energy in the surrounding space. these Rowling was not sure whether she could kill Rhys by this kind of infernal flame. But Rowling knows that if you just use Hellfire magic scroll, you can''t do any damage to Reese. What makes Rowling feel very hesitant is whether she needs to release some fire magic again. After releasing a series of fireballs, Rowling''s mana value is not much left. It''s only enough to cast one or two low level spells at most. In Rowling''s space ring, there are not many magic scrolls about fire magic. In this case, Rowling appears extremely hesitant, do not know how to choose. It wasn''t until the other necromancers'' spells penetrated the cloud of death that shrouded Rowling and hit Rowling on the gravel at her feet that Rowling reacted. In this case, she didn''t have much time to hesitate and needed to make her own decision immediately. Even though she had the fighting experience taught by rod and kept rod''s teaching in mind, Rowling still made some mistakes caused by her lack of experience when she really fought. In the process of fighting, when faced with some important decisions, it is often necessary to make decisions at the first time without any hesitation. Rowling, who had not faced many battles alone before, naturally didn''t know much about this. By the time Rowling realized this, the surrounding fire magic elements had begun to decline. The magic elements of fire system produced by the continuous fireball are gradually replaced by the death energy that still fills the whole silver cliff city. After discovering this, although she realized that the timing might not be good, at this time, Rowling had to tear the magic scroll she had been holding in her hand, and through her own ability, she could change the hell flame recorded in the scroll. When Rowling tears the magic scroll open, the infernal flame envelops all the Necromancers as she expected. The Necromancers who survived the fireball explosion failed to make any resistance and lost all their vitality in the face of the hellfire. After the Hellfire took shape, Rowling could not know what was going on with Reese, who was in the same position with the necromancers, because of the huge power fluctuation in a moment. Through her own perception of mana fluctuations, Rowling knows that if Rhys is still in the shadow of Hellfire at the moment of Hellfire, and fails to make any response, the damage caused by Hellfire is enough to kill Rhys completely. Even a powerful high-level mage can''t bear the damage caused by spells above level 4. This is also true for Reese. Although Rowling doesn''t know where rod got this magic scroll, the real effect of Hellfire magic recorded in the scroll undoubtedly shocked Rowling. But at this time, even if the sea of fire formed by the Hellfire did not dissipate, through her own perception, Rowling''s heart also appeared a bad premonition. As early as before tearing open the magic scroll that records Hellfire, Rowling realized that the timing of her casting was not good. We can only force the hell flame recorded in the scroll to take shape in an instant in this area, but we can''t achieve the most important concealment for Rowling. In Rowling''s view, although Hellfire can cause extremely high damage, even Reese can''t bear it, it is difficult to achieve the effect Rowling imagined after losing the most important concealment. Rowling has realized that for Reese, who has a higher level, even if the Hellfire can cause more damage, it is difficult to affect Reese. As a powerful necromancer, Reese''s perception ability is no weaker than that of a mage of the same rank. Even if the hell flame appeared in an instant, before it appeared, Reese''s perception ability would also send a signal to him. This is also the reason why Rowling does not intend to use the infernal flame magic scroll directly, but first cast the fireball. Through the explosion of the fireball, a large number of fire magic elements are gathered. Previously, Rowling had expected Reese''s perceptual ability and made a series of responses, but at this time, Rowling, who was in a panic, forgot the most important point. It wasn''t until the moment that Rowling tore the magic scroll in her hand that she recalled this and realized Reese''s perceptual ability. However, it was obvious that Rowling could not make up for this mistake. After the magic scroll was torn, the magic would be released. Consistent with Rowling''s expectation, when the Hellfire lasts for a long time, Reese''s figure reappears in Rowling''s eyes. When she discovered this, Rowling was very upset for a moment. In Rowling''s view, if you are in the cloud of death without any hesitation, and directly use the infernal flame magic scroll, you may be able to kill Rhys. At this time, these thoughts in Rowling''s heart have little meaning. When Rowling also realized this, her face gradually calmed down and began to face up to the current situation. Chapter 524 these When the Hellfire completely dissipates and Rowling''s body appears in Reese''s sight, Reese begins to cast a spell to attack Rowling. With the last experience of releasing the cloud of death, this time, Rhys will not continue to use this spell, but chose the normal one. The cloud of death, which originally shrouded Rowling and covered her figure, had already dissipated with the appearance of the hellfire. Rowling''s figure was undoubtedly exposed in Reese''s sight. When there was no shelter in his field of vision, Reese raised his hand. In an instant, three ice arrows gathered in front of him and shot rapidly towards Rowling''s position. Rowling, on one side, can also feel a strong threat from the ice arrow. In the case of insufficient mana, Rowling can''t rely on magic to deal with the ice arrow. She can only try to dodge, but it doesn''t play any role. Rowling''s body shape is still on the orbit of the ice arrow. Obviously, Rowling''s own speed, far less than the speed of ice arrow flight. Although Rowling can find out the magic of Reese in an instant, it doesn''t mean Rowling can avoid the attack of magic. Although she is a hero, Rowling''s extra growth is obviously not about melee. In the case of low speed attribute, Rowling does not have the ability to evade the attack of magic. Even for some melee professionals, it is not a simple thing to evade the magic released by the mage head-on, and even if it can be done, it is difficult to play a key role in actual combat. For those high-level mages, in addition to mastering this kind of magic that can be dodged, they also have a large-scale magic that is similar to Hellfire, and this kind of magic can''t be evaded by dodging anyway. This ability to evade magic attacks is more important in the process of fighting with medium and low level mages. It''s hard for more powerful spells to work. As early as the moment when Reese cast his magic and condensed the ice arrow, Rowling discovered this through the mana fluctuation in the surrounding space. these special Instantly, the ice arrow hit the white barrier in front of Rowling. Originally, the translucent white barrier, at this time, seemed to have substance. It blocked the impact of the ice arrow explosion and the frost it left behind. Rowling, who was in the barrier, could see all these changes clearly. When Reese''s third ice arrow also hit the barrier in front of Rowling, the white barrier finally dissipated. Even so, Reese''s magic still doesn''t stop. When he noticed that the barrier in front of Rowling made ice arrow ineffective, Reese immediately chose another spell. At this time, through the release of Reese, a burning fireball flies towards Rowling''s position. On one side, Rowling also found out. Rowling naturally knows more about her current state than Reese. special Even if it''s Magic Shield Pendant, its effect is still limited. When it resists three spells, it can''t be used temporarily. From the ice arrow shot by Reese, Rowling feels a deep threat. Rowling realizes that once hit by any ice arrow, she will be seriously injured. Unable to evade the ice arrows shot by Reese, Rowling could not save the number of times to use the Magic Shield Pendant to resist more powerful spells. Instead, she completely stimulated the effect of the Magic Shield Pendant to block these ice arrows. At this time, feeling the fireball released by Reese, Rowling subconsciously wants to use the pendant effect to block the fireball, but Rowling suddenly realizes that the effect of magic protection pendant has been used up as early as when resisting the ice arrow. When Rowling found out, the fireball had come not far from Rowling. Because the Fireball''s flying speed is extremely fast, Rowling has no time to dodge. The only thing she can do is to use the last remaining mana value to apply fire fighting magic to herself. With a violent explosion, the fireball exploded beside Rowling. The impact of the explosion pushed Rowling''s body completely to one side. With the explosion of the fireball, the magic elements of the fire system that had dissipated in the surrounding area also reappeared in this field, covering the existing death energy. When the explosion was completely over and the smoke gradually dissipated, Reese, who had been observing the area, noticed Rowling. Through the observation of Rowling, Reese immediately realized that Rowling was not in a good state at this time. Due to the magic of fire control, although the fireball exploded right next to Rowling, Rowling''s clothes were not ignited by the fire, but looked extremely scorched. In the role of fire magic, the damage caused by fire to Rowling has undoubtedly been reduced a lot, but even so, Rowling''s current state is still not good. Reese noticed that blood was dripping down Rowling''s arms, and gradually oozing out of Rowling''s clothes. When the fireball was about to hit Rowling, Rowling could not escape from the explosion range of the fireball, but she also avoided the center of the explosion and slowed down part of the damage. Even so, under the impact of the fireball explosion, Rowling was instantly pushed out. Rowling''s location is almost to be turned into ruins of Elon''s residence. Under the attack of the Cyclops, the buildings around the mansion had already collapsed and turned into countless stones. these Chapter 525 At this time, the mana fluctuation caused by the fireball is gradually dispersing because there is no follow-up magic. The surrounding magic elements gradually return to stability, and the death energy dissipates the gathered fire magic elements again, becoming the most abundant energy in this area. Because of this fireball and injured Rowling, but can only slowly climb up from the ground. Obviously, for Rowling at this time, she has been seriously injured. When the fireball explodes, although Rowling avoids the center of the explosion and performs a magic fire defense for herself, Rowling is still blown away by the impact of the explosion. these When Rowling was pushed away by the impact of the explosion, she rolled a long distance on the ground, which stopped the impact of the explosion. In this process, the only thing Rowling can do is to protect her body with both hands, so that her body will not be hurt more. After losing her own mana value, even Rowling, who is a hero, her real strength will not be stronger than that of ordinary melee professionals, and her constitution will not be much higher than that of ordinary mages. When the Fireball''s influence was over, Rowling tried her best to get herself up from the ground. In Rowling''s perception, her hands have completely lost their normal consciousness at this time, and even it is difficult to lift them up. Even if the blood is constantly dripping towards the ground, Rowling can only feel faint pain. In addition to the hand injury, Rowling''s body, also appeared more wounds. Even Rowling''s mouth, there is a smell of blood, this point, Rowling himself, has a very clear perception. special At this time, Rowling''s state, no doubt has been poor to the extreme, reflected in the appearance, in addition to the continuous dripping of blood, Rowling''s face also became pale, difficult to see a trace of blood. These changes in Rowling are also seen by Reese. these The real level of the magic that Reese used to attack Rowling was not high. All of them belonged to ordinary second-order magic. Even a lower level mage can cast these spells. these these these Even among high-level mages, they will not impart high-level magic to other mages at will. They will only impart this magic to other mages if they give rewards corresponding to this magic level. In the reward of the potion competition, the method of casting high-level magic is also used as the reward for the winner. This is also a way to acquire high-level magic. Compared with the other methods of obtaining magic, this method may be the simplest, but in a sense, it is the most difficult. In this situation, Reese has no way to learn those really powerful high-level magic. Even though he had learned the Necromancer''s unique cloud of death, Reese only learned the Necromancer''s unique cloud of death. In the process of fighting with Rowling, Reese''s chosen magic is also the common mage''s chosen magic of thunderbolt, ice and fireball. However, compared with the magic cast by ordinary mages, the magic cast by Reese is equally powerful even if the magic itself has a lower level, which is also related to Reese''s level of research on these magic. these these In addition, Reese has a higher rank, which is also the reason why his spells can cause higher damage. For Reese, the higher rank brings about the spiritual attribute of Reese, which is far more than those ordinary mages. Just because ordinary mages can''t use magic to achieve the effect, doesn''t mean Reese can''t achieve it. And that''s why Reese''s low level spells are so powerful. these Although Rhys knew early on that the effects of these spells he cast would be far better than those of ordinary mages, the real damage of fireball to Rowling was still beyond his expectation. Rees obviously did not expect that only relying on a fireball, Rowling can enter such an embarrassing situation. In Reese''s original idea, Rowling should be able to persist for a long time under the attack of her own magic by virtue of her treasure. special But at this time, after discovering Rowling''s current look, Reese realized that maybe he was worried too much. Maybe Rowling had some treasures, but they couldn''t play a big role. Reese looks at Rowling not far ahead. No matter the bloodstain around Rowling or what Rowling looks like at this time, it shows to Reese that Rowling has lost all the resistance ability at this time. Chapter 526 Through his own perception, Reese has determined in his heart that Rowling no longer has any resistance ability at this time. Reese knew that if Rowling had any mana value, she could use other spells to reduce her damage, instead of the current state. In Reese''s view, whether it''s through instant movement, breaking away from the Fireball''s explosion range, or using some other magic to block the Fireball''s attack, as long as there is a mana value, it can easily achieve this point, while Rowling seems to have made no move and completely suffered the damage caused by the fireball. Through this point, Reese can determine that Rowling does not have much mana left at this time, so he can''t deal with the magic he casts. As for saying Rowling would rather be injured than leave the last mana to fight back, Reese has no such idea. In Reese''s heart, he didn''t believe Rowling could make such a choice, especially when he was about to face a spell attack and didn''t have much time to think about it. In Reese''s view, Rowling will completely bear the damage caused by magic, it must be because of the lack of mana. Because it is not clear about the specific effect of the treasure on Rowling, when Rhys shoots the fireball towards Rowling, he immediately condenses a number of ice arrows around him. After the Fireball''s influence is over, he attacks Rowling again. However, Rowling''s state at this time was beyond Reese''s expectation. Reese believed that as long as he shot these ice arrows, he could understand how to kill Rowling. At this time, Reese firmly grasped the fighting situation. In the process of Reese looking at Rowling, the death energy that originally shrouded the whole silver cliff city seemed to become more profound, as if some abnormal changes had taken place. However, neither Reese nor Rowling paid attention to the change of death energy. Rowling, on one side, is also aware of her own danger. Whether it is her physical injury or the enemy she is about to face, Rowling knows that she is in a bad situation. As time went by, Rowling''s arm had regained consciousness. For Rowling, this did not make her feel any happiness at all. In Rowling''s perception, her arm is coming with a very severe pain, and it is extremely difficult to move. It seems that in the previous process, the injury on her arm is not just the surface wound. Even so, when Rowling realized Reese''s intention to kill and her own dangerous situation, she still endured the pain on her arm and took out the magic scroll recording "the undead killer" from the space ring. these In addition to these two powerful magic scrolls, the other magic scrolls that exist in the space ring are mostly first-order ordinary magic, which can''t bring any obvious help to the battle. special And another magic scroll, is Rowling at this time out, and firmly in the hands of the undead killer magic scroll. As early as in the original face of a large number of undead mages attack, Rowling''s first thought is to use the undead killer magic scroll in her hand. According to her own magic knowledge, Rowling naturally understands how much damage the undead killer can do to ordinary undead mages. Both the Necromancers and the undead creatures they transformed can hardly bear the special spell of the undead killer. Under the purification of the undead killer, any creature related to the death energy will be damaged. The appearance of the necromancer is to deal with the necromancer. Because of this characteristic of the undead killer, when the second expansion is opened, most of the mages'' exploration of the undead mage is directly based on this spell. No matter how the necromancer disguises himself, he can''t escape the damage of the necromancer. In the territory of blakada, even the mages in the magic guild seldom use the undead killer directly when they detect the undead mages. For the mages in the magic guild, what they believe is their own observation ability. In their opinion, if they can only rely on the undead killer, then they can detect the trace of the undead mage, which undoubtedly proves that their ability is insufficient. Although Rowling thought of the necromancer magic scroll early in the morning, and knew that this magic could cause great damage to the necromancer led by Reese, Rowling did not choose to use it in the end. these Rowling finally chose to use the infernal flame magic scroll without any negative effect, and tried to make Reese die under the fourth level magic, but failed in the end, and failed to achieve Rowling''s expected effect. At this time, Rowling chose to hold the magic scroll of the undead killer in her hand, which undoubtedly proved the seriousness of the situation. For Rowling, compared with the threat of death, the damage caused by the undead killer to herself may not be much. Rowling knows in her heart that she doesn''t have any mana at present. In order to reduce the damage caused by fireball, she used up her last Mana by using her fire fighting magic. At this time, in the face of Reese''s possible attack at any time, the only thing Rowling can rely on is the undead killer magic scroll in her hand. The tension in the heart, let Rowling can''t help holding the magic scroll in the hand. With Rowling''s grip, the blood that originally dripped down Rowling''s arm toward the ground no longer flowed along the original track, but dyed the magic scroll red. Rowling doesn''t know what the end of the battle is, but judging from Reese''s intention to kill and her own state, Rowling has an ominous premonition in her heart. Chapter 527 Just as Rowling holds the magic scroll of "the undead killer" tightly in her hand, Reese on one side also looks at Rowling''s action completely. Because of the previous experience, after discovering Rowling''s action, Reese''s heart also had extreme vigilance. Through the observation of Rowling in the process of the previous battle, Reese already knows that Rowling relies on the existence of the magic scroll, which shows the fourth level magic, hell flame. At this time, when Rowling takes out a magic scroll from the space ring again, and seems to put all her hopes on the scroll in her hand, even Reese can''t help being vigilant. Reese knew that although Rowling was in a mess, she could not be careless. In the battle between mages, any carelessness may lead to extremely serious consequences. Naturally, Reese has a profound understanding of this. Although Rhys doesn''t understand the specific effect of the magic scroll taken out by Rowling, the current look of Rowling and the danger signal from his perception all make Rhys understand the power of the magic recorded in the scroll. In this case, as if thinking of something, looking at Rowling not far away has not any action, Reese first had action. special With Reese''s move, the situation on the field also changed. The ice arrows, which had been condensed by Rhys, had been around Rhys and were ready to attack Rowling at any time. Under the active control of Rhys, these ice arrows gradually dispersed and became the most common magic elements, and were immediately submerged by the death energy around. For ordinary mages, when they have successfully spent mana and condensed a spell, they can''t eliminate it. these Maybe for those powerful high-level mages, with the blessing of high-level special skills, when they choose to give up the formed magic, they can get some additional mana recovery, so that they only lose part of their mana. But for the current Reese, he obviously does not have this ability. Rowling will Reese''s action in the eyes, the heart also produced some puzzled. these Reese''s move did not make Rowling relax. On the contrary, she was more alert because she didn''t know what Boris was doing. At this time, Rowling seems to be aware of something, but before Rowling makes any move, Reese has a new move. When Rhys let the ice arrow around him dissipate, looking at Rowling in front, there was no anxiety in his heart. Reese knew that with the passage of time, Rowling''s injury would become more serious and her condition would naturally become worse. Compared with that, Reese would not be affected, In this case, because it was not clear about the specific effect of Rowling''s magic scroll, Reese made a decision after a little thought, that is, to weaken Rowling''s own state through the relationship of time. In this process, Reese will not do nothing, but weaken Rowling''s will in various ways. Reese chose to take the initiative to eliminate the ice arrows around him in order to achieve this. At this time, looking at Rowling not far away, Reese took the initiative to say: "Hero necromancer, after the previous battle, you don''t have any mana left. As a necromancer, you should be able to realize your own situation and value. " "If you have complete mana and the help of death knight, I may not be able to defeat you at all. Even under the effect of those magic scrolls in your hands, even if your own rank is not as good as mine, I will be threatened." "But unfortunately, this is not the case. As you can see, it''s me who has the absolute advantage now. As long as I want to, I can kill you. The only thing you can rely on is the magic scroll in your hand. " "The magic scroll in your hand, I believe, will not work as well as you think. Maybe you have realized that. Up to now, I haven''t used the treasure, and I have more mana than you expected "I believe that at this time, you have realized your own ending, but you are unwilling to accept it for a while." "When you die, I will turn you into a death knight. I want to know if you are willing to serve me as a death knight With the words falling, Reese''s real purpose is undoubtedly completely exposed to Rowling. Rowling has a full understanding of why Reese attacks herself in this situation. In his words, Rhys seems to pay no attention to Rowling''s magic scroll, and emphasizes that he has the ability to deal with the magic recorded in this scroll, but his real idea is not like this. After the appearance of Hellfire magic before, Reese''s heart has already regarded the magic recorded in this magic scroll that Rowling took out as the same level of magic as Hellfire. In the face of this level of magic, even Reese, also need to be very careful to deal with. Just as Rowling held the magic scroll tightly, Reese could feel a great threat from it. Because of the extra damage done by the undead killer to the undead mage, Reese''s feeling is not wrong. The damage that undead killers can do to Rhys may not be as high as that of Hellfire, but it''s not much different. Had it not been for Rowling''s magic scroll, Reese would have attacked Rowling early in the morning and would not have said anything to Rowling. The reason why Reese said this to Rowling was that he wanted to make Rowling''s injury more serious, and also wanted to dispel Rowling''s idea of fighting in this way. Chapter 528 As early as in the course of the previous battle, Reese found that Rowling had some very obvious problems. Reese noticed that although Rowling''s own strength is higher than all the Necromancers he led before, even Reese himself, Rowling may not be able to defeat her even if she has full mana. these Reese recalled that no matter Rowling didn''t react immediately after discovering the arrival of the necromancer at the beginning, but waited until she was covered by the cloud of death before she began to fight back, or in the process of fighting, Rowling''s hesitation was completely seen by Reese, which was enough to prove what Reese thought. these Recalling the last time when he came to Elon''s residence and talked with rod about the potion competition, Reese also understood why Rowling, who had a strong overall strength and had all kinds of treasures, had little real combat experience. these these In Reese''s opinion, Rowling''s real fighting experience is not even as good as that of an ordinary necromancer. After understanding this, Reese had a lot of ideas in his mind. In Reese''s view, his previous words, in addition to making Rowling''s state worse with the passage of time, can also dispel Rowling''s will to continue to fight. For a hero with rich fighting experience and firm will, Reese''s words may not play any role. these Through Reese''s observation, he undoubtedly put Rowling in the latter. In Reese''s idea, if Rowling can lose all her confidence in this way and give up her idea of continuing to fight, she will undoubtedly be able to win the battle and gain a powerful death knight. As if thinking of something, Reese put his eyes on the copper lamppot not far from Rowling. As early as when Rowling was hit by the fireball, the copper lamppot, which she had been holding in her hand, had already come out of her hand and fell on the ground not far away. special According to what he has learned before, Reese understands that once he can win the battle, he can not only transform Rowling into a death knight, but also obtain this powerful monster death knight. these Seeing the abnormality in Rowling''s expression in his eyes, Reese knows that his words have already had an effect. Rowling seems to have been influenced by these words. Reese noticed that the expression on Rowling''s face can no longer be as calm as before. Although Rowling has been trying to suppress the change of expression, in Reese''s eyes, this undoubtedly exposes Rowling''s uneasiness. After hearing Reese''s words, Rowling could not keep calm. Although the current situation has been expected, but at this moment, the fear of death, no doubt deeply occupied Rowling''s heart. When Rowling heard Reese say that she was not afraid of her magic scroll, Rowling could hardly keep calm. Both the foreboding in her heart and the current state make Rowling understand that she may die here. Under the threat of death, even Rowling clenched the magic scroll''s hand, it could not stop shaking, and it was difficult to stabilize it. In Rowling''s impression, the last time she deeply felt the process of death was when her village was destroyed by the necromancer. Rowling recalled that when the necromancer launched an attack on the village where she lived, she could not make any resistance. At that time, she did not master any kind of magic and was unable to fight against those undead creatures. Recalling what happened at that time, Rowling knew that if rod hadn''t rescued herself from the chamber of Commerce in the city of mourning, she might have been bought by other necromancers and turned into a death knight. Rowling recalled that when rod just rescued himself from the business group, he complained about rod for killing the members of the business group who took care of him. Only after learning the value of the hero from rod did Rowling realize that she had wronged rod. It was as if she thought of the situation in her memory. Rowling''s fear of death, which always existed in her heart, dissipated a lot at this time. What was left was more memories. For Rowling at this time, when she realized that the end of death seemed inevitable, her only regret was that she couldn''t see rod at last. She didn''t know about rod''s current situation and what place he had won in the potion competition after they separated. When we think of rod''s current situation, in Rowling''s mind, rod''s previous teaching to her can''t help but reappear at this time, and makes Rowling impressed more than ever. Recalling rod''s teaching, Rowling knows that even if rod is here, I''m afraid she won''t be satisfied with his present appearance. Rowling took a deep breath. With Rowling''s action, her fear of death was suppressed. At this moment, for Rowling, when she recognized the upcoming death outcome, the result seemed no longer terrible. Even if the current situation has not changed, but Rowling''s heart, no doubt has completely calm down, began to think about the current situation. Chapter 529 At this time, Reese found that Rowling seemed to have some unexpected changes. Reese noticed that Rowling''s uneasiness had completely disappeared, and Rowling''s look calmed down. Obviously, Rowling had made some adjustments in her mind while Reese was waiting. After discovering this, before Reese could respond in time, Rowling took action first. Reese noticed that in addition to the magic scroll she was holding, there was another magic scroll in Rowling''s hand. In an instant, Rowling tore the new magic scroll open. As for Rowling''s action at this time, and this new magic scroll, Reese subconsciously wants to use instant movement to get away from here and come to a safe place. But Reese can''t help but stop this action when he is aware of the mana fluctuation around him. With Rowling''s action, a light blue light appeared around Rowling. Reese, on one side, also noticed the scene when the magic came into being, and his face changed. Under the effect of this spell, the wounds that originally appeared on Rowling''s body are healing rapidly at this time. Reese knew that the magic scroll that Rowling used, the magic recorded on it, was the first-order magic healing. This special spell can heal the wound on the body and restore part of its vitality. However, in the process of wound healing, you will feel extreme pain and other abnormal feelings. Reese noticed that Rowling, who had torn the magic scroll, had only a frown in the process of rapid healing. In this process, Rowling has been staring at the position where Rees is. From Rowling''s extremely firm eyes, Rees can see her attitude and her determination. In advance, although Rowling took out some extremely powerful magic scrolls from the space ring, what Reese did not expect was that Rowling would have healing magic scrolls. Reese knows that healing is one of the magic they must master for any formal spell. When healing magic works on the target, it will cause some unbearable pain, but it is undeniable that the effect of healing magic is powerful. In addition to restoring the damage on the body, healing magic can also be directly used to supplement the vitality in the mage''s body. If a mage suffers from any disease, he can also rely on healing magic to restore his own vitality. As healing magic can be applied in many situations, for mages, the importance of healing magic can be imagined. For low-level mages, the importance of healing magic is even before the state blessing magic. When mages master enough damage spells, the next thing they choose to learn is healing magic. Compared with magic guilds in other regions, it is cheaper for mages to learn healing magic in blakhada. In this case, the magic scroll recording healing magic is not common in the territory of blakhada. If it is in other places, the magic scroll recording healing can undoubtedly play a very powerful role in the critical moment, so it is extremely precious. But in blakada, because almost all the official mages have mastered healing magic and recorded healing magic scrolls, they will not be valued by blakada''s mages. In Reese''s opinion, most of the people who choose to use the healing magic scroll are professionals other than mages. Those really powerful mages rarely prepare to take the healing magic scroll with them. Even Reese, as a necromancer, also mastered the healing magic. In Reese''s opinion, Rowling should have mastered the same magic. special Just when Reese was a little surprised by the magic scroll that Rowling took out, the effect of healing magic on Rowling had been completed. At this time, the wound on Rowling''s body, under the effect of healing magic, has healed a lot, and Rowling''s look has gradually recovered, no longer like before. Reese, on one side, also sees the changes in Rowling. No matter what happened to Rowling''s expression, or what she did now, they all undoubtedly told Reese that what she said before didn''t seem to have the expected effect. In Reese''s view, due to the lack of combat experience, what he said can undoubtedly have a great impact on Rowling. Rowling''s previous performance undoubtedly made Reese understand that her words had successfully affected Rowling, who had little combat experience. No matter she panicked because of fear, or even gave up resistance completely, Reese would not be surprised. But what Reese did not expect was that Rowling finally became the current state. Reese knew that for Rowling at this time, no matter what she said, it would not play a big role. Reese does not understand, just in a short moment, Rowling''s heart actually thought of what, this just let her state had such a big change. However, in the current state, Reese has also understood that his previous actions did not seem to have much effect. At this time, because of Rowling''s injury, he has recovered with the healing magic. Reese knows that even if he continues to wait, there is not much meaning. Reese knew that before casting a spell on Rowling, he had to deal with the magic scroll in Rowling''s hand. Feeling the danger from this magic scroll, even Reese was not willing to deal with it head-on, but in this case, Reese had to find a way to deal with it. At this time, Reese has made up his mind to kill Rowling quickly. As early as Rowling used healing magic scroll, Reese began to think about how to deal with this magic scroll. Now, Reese naturally got the answer. As for whether he can get the loyalty of Rowling after killing Rowling, although Reese mentioned this point in his words, he didn''t have any worry in his heart. Reese knows that as long as she can turn Rowling into a death knight, she will have countless hours to gain Rowling''s loyalty. Even if she is not willing to be loyal, she can control Rowling''s action with her mental imprint. At this time, looking at Rowling not far away, Reese raised his hand. In an instant, a magic shot towards Rowling''s position. Chapter 530 As for the magic scroll in Rowling''s hand, Reese has figured out how to deal with it in order to reduce her possible damage. Even Rowling can''t use the magic scroll and is killed by herself. Toward Rowling not far away, Reese shows his best magic, the cloud of death. In an instant, a large dark green cloud of death shot towards Rowling''s position. In the high-speed flight, the cloud of death instantly came to Rowling''s position. With the spread of the cloud of death, Rowling''s body also completely disappeared in the cloud of death. As early as in the course of the previous battle, Reese realized that the cloud of death might not have any effect on Rowling, and could not cause damage to Rowling as it did to other creatures. But at this time, Reese still chose the cloud of death spell. Rhys chose the cloud of death. What he valued was not the damage effect of the cloud of death itself, but the ability of the cloud of death to cover his eyes. Among the many magic skills Rhys mastered, only the cloud of death had this ability. In Reese''s sight, Rowling''s figure is undoubtedly completely submerged by the cloud of death around her, and this is what Reese hopes to achieve. Under the shadow of the cloud of death, due to the shadowing effect of the cloud of death on the field of vision, it is difficult for the creatures in it to observe the recent situation around, and at the same time, the creatures outside the scope of the cloud of death can not notice what is happening inside. For Rhys, the inability to observe Rowling''s figure in the cloud of death does not affect his ability to cast range attack spells, but for Rowling in the cloud of death, it will obviously be greatly affected. In this case, Reese believes that even if Rowling''s scroll is extremely powerful, she will not use it easily. Instead, she will wait until the cloud of death dissipates or her position is completely determined before using it. This is the opportunity Reese is looking for. All Reese needs to do is to attack Rowling before the cloud of death completely dissipates. At this time, the cloud of death has completely shrouded Rowling, and began to spread towards the surrounding position. Because he did not feel any mana fluctuations, the worry in Reese''s heart also slowed down a lot. Just as Reese was about to cast a spell and attack Rowling, a sense of extreme danger came to Reese. Due to the timely attention to Rowling''s position, Reese realized the threat of this perception in the first time. What Reese felt from the palpitation was an instinctive fear. For Reese, who has five levels of strength, this is beyond his expectation. What Reese didn''t understand was that even in the face of the same rank mage, he couldn''t have this kind of fear, but at this time, this kind of feeling undoubtedly appeared in Reese''s heart. After discovering this point, Reese just wanted to use instant movement to come to a position far away from here, but in the next moment, Reese''s body was shrouded in a strong white light. The existence of death cloud also hindered Reese''s sight and made him unable to observe Rowling''s specific situation. Without the existence of this cloud of death, maybe when Rowling tears open the magic scroll in his hand, Rees can find it in time and make a response. But now, the cloud of death cast by Rees undoubtedly has a great impact on REEs. Under the shadow of white light, Reese, who was in the middle of it, also had a very abnormal change. In Reese''s perception, when his body is shrouded in this white light, all the death energy that originally existed in his body seems to be out of control at this moment. these these As soon as he realized the danger in his heart, Reese wanted to leave here by moving in an instant. But at last, he slowed down and was covered by white light before Reese left. When Reese is in the shadow of white light, and realizes that he has not been killed by this spell in an instant, what he thinks is still to move away from his current position through instant movement. Unfortunately, the feedback from his perception makes Reese unable to use instant movement. Under the cover of white light, the death energy in Reese''s body is beyond his control, which makes Reese lose the ability to cast magic. At this time, the only thing Reese can do is to completely bear the damage caused by this spell. With the continuation of the white light, in Reese''s perception, his own body has been extremely painful tearing feeling, at this time it becomes a strong burning feeling, as if a flame has been burning on his body. If Rhys didn''t know clearly that he was in silver cliff city and was fighting with Rowling, Rhys would even think that he was in a furnace. Even compared with the original Hellfire, Reese''s perception may not be so terrible. Reese knew that the damage caused by Hellfire was done in a flash, but now, Reese did not know how long the white light would last. As if aware of the type of the spell, Reese had been suppressing the burning sensation in his mind. these these these Reese, who was in great pain, could not feel this. In Reese''s perception, this burning feeling has spread to his whole body. Even so, Reese still needs to endure the pain. If Rhys lost all his fighting will in the process of being shrouded in white light, his state will become worse now. Chapter 531 With Rowling tearing the magic scroll in her hand, a very strong white light began to spread around. In a twinkling of an eye, the whole silver cliff city was shrouded in it. When this extremely dazzling white light appeared, it immediately dispersed the death cloud around Rowling, and the death energy used to form the death cloud instantly disintegrated under the action of this white light. This kind of "undead killer", which is specially used to deal with the undead, naturally has a very powerful effect in purifying the death energy. Even the cloud of death condensed by the death energy can''t make any resistance, and is instantly scattered by this white light. Even the death energy originally shrouded in the silver cliff city can''t keep its original form when the undead killer magic appears. The whole silver cliff city seems to have a special change because of the arrival of this powerful magic. At this moment, the ability of the dead killer to purify the energy of death is undoubtedly well reflected. When the cloud of death released by Reese came to Rowling and enveloped Rowling in it, Rowling didn''t hesitate to tear open this extremely powerful magic scroll. Before tearing the magic scroll, Rowling felt a very special sign in her heart from the magic scroll in her hand. She seemed to be able to change the magic recorded in the magic scroll according to her own wishes. Just like before, Rowling can make certain changes to the hell fire magic recorded in the magic scroll according to her own needs. At this time, the sign from her heart makes Rowling understand that she can also make changes to the undead killer magic scroll. Before tearing the infernal flame magic scroll, Rowling was not sure whether she had this extraordinary ability. But now, Rowling has finally confirmed that she has the ability to change the magic effect recorded in the magic scroll. special special special Because she has determined her own ending in her heart, Rowling doesn''t care that she can''t bear the undead killer. Rowling''s choice of the way to change the undead killer is to strengthen the purification effect of the undead killer on the death energy. The undead killer cast by ordinary mages can cover a wide range, so the damage caused by this spell is limited. If the mage''s spiritual attribute is insufficient, it will be difficult to give full play to the real effect of the undead killer. Because of this, when Rowling strengthens the purification effect of the undead killer, for the undead mage who has extremely strong death energy in his body, the undead killer magic is no longer as simple as a third-order magic. Because there is a strong death energy in Yinya City, Rowling can make these changes to the undead killer through the opposition between the undead killer and the death energy. If it''s not for the magic elements in the surrounding environment, Rowling''s requirement of strengthening the undead killer''s magic is met, even Rowling, who has changed the magic form, is difficult to achieve this. Before that, no matter because of the attack of Cyclops or under the death cloud transformed by vita, the bodies of the creatures who died in this area were undoubtedly affected by the death energy, but to different degrees. these these In the original position, Rowling can also feel the damage of the undead killer. Through her own perception, Rowling is able to realize that her body is rapidly passing vitality. Even if Rowling does not have some new wounds because of the undead killer, Rowling can also realize that she can not support for too long under the undead killer. Compared with Reese, Rowling''s condition is much better. In Rowling''s perception, she only felt a slight pain, not the severe pain Reese felt. Rowling knows that this may also be related to her own strengthening of the undead killer. What Rowling has strengthened about the purification effect of the undead killers is reflected in the undead mages, that is, they will cause additional damage according to the death energy concentration in their bodies. The concentration of death energy in a Necromancer''s body is not only related to the Necromancer''s level of evocation, but also related to their mana value. Due to the influence of evocation, the Necromancer''s mana value is very special. The necromancer can convert his mana value into death energy. In this case, the ability of the undead killer to purify the energy of death can also be reflected in the mana value of the undead mage. The more mana value the undead mage has, the more damage the undead killer spell can cause. When Rowling strengthens the purification ability of the undead killer magic in the magic scroll, the undead killer will undoubtedly be able to better affect the surrounding death energy. Reflected in Reese, it is those pale flames that always exist in him. Even Reese can only choose to endure the burning caused by these flames. For ordinary undead creatures, powerful undead killer magic can even directly ignite their soul fire. For those undead mages, undead killers may not be able to do this, but they can also ignite the death energy in their bodies. these As there is not much mana left in her body, for Rowling, the undead killer will not cause additional purification damage, but the basic damage of the undead killer still needs Rowling to bear completely. Chapter 532 With the continuation of the white light, Reese on one side bent down and seemed to have no sound. Only the white flame that appeared intermittently and then went out from him proved that Reese was still suffering the damage caused by the undead killer. On the other side, although Rowling did not feel much pain under the action of the undead killer, the constant weakness in her body undoubtedly made Rowling understand that her vitality was being weakened by the undead killer. Even though Rowling doesn''t have much mana in her body and won''t receive the additional damage caused by the purification effect, Rowling still needs to bear the basic damage caused by the undead killer. In itself, Rowling''s life attributes are not many. Under the influence of the undead killer, Rowling naturally can''t rely on her basic health value for how long. Unlike rod, who can directly use attribute points to improve physique attributes, and has the increased health value brought by the spring of spirits, Rowling''s real health value attribute can''t even surpass that of a mage of the same rank. If Rowling didn''t consume all her mana in advance, and use the magic scroll to release healing magic on herself after being injured, Rowling might die directly under the damage caused by the undead killer. At this time, Rowling''s state is obviously very bad. With the passing of health value, Rowling is in a very weak state, no longer has any physical strength, and even can''t make any action. If the undead killer lasts longer, Rowling will die because her health goes to zero. Fortunately, at this moment, the duration of the undead killer finally ended. At the moment when Rowling''s life value was about to reach the bottom, the white light covering the whole silver cliff city finally dissipated. At this time, the whole Yinya city no longer has any death energy. Under the action of the undead killers, the original extremely strong death energy was completely purified. Even the corpses of dead creatures disappeared when the white light dissipated. Although the undead killer magic has dissipated, Rowling has no strength at this time. With the passage of vitality, Rowling fell into an extremely weak state. If she didn''t know that there was still a strong enemy, Rowling would even fall to the ground and fall asleep to recover her health. For Rowling at this time, it is impossible to even take out the healing magic scroll from the space ring to add some vitality for herself. In this situation, Rowling no doubt lost any combat ability, a large loss of life, and even left serious sequelae to Rowling. these Forced to endure the discomfort from the inside of her body, Rowling looks at Reese with her extremely tired eyes. At this time, for Rowling, what she wants to know most is about Reese. In Rowling''s view, the effect of the undead killer is obviously far beyond her original expectation. Rowling believes that Reese, who has not been separated from the scope of the undead killer in time, will not be in a better state at present. It is not impossible to die directly under the action of the undead killer. With this in mind, Rowling looked at Reese''s position. But when Rowling noticed the scene on Reese''s side, she was disappointed. Under Rowling''s gaze, Reese, who had been in the role of the undead killer, seemed to have lost any voice, was standing up again. At the same time, a pendant on Reese''s body, which was originally worn, had been completely broken and was falling down. It seems that up to this moment, in the process of the pendant falling, Reese reached out and tried to grasp the pendant in his hand, but unfortunately, Reese failed to do so. Before Reese''s hand was fully extended, the pendant had already fallen to the ground. When he realized this, even Reese could not help feeling a sense of happiness in his heart. Reese knew that under the effect of the previous magic, he could survive. In addition to suffering extremely by his own will, the pendant that fell to the ground was also the key to his survival. As a fifth level necromancer, although Rhys didn''t master many powerful spells, he also accumulated a lot of treasures. Among them, Reese''s Pendant, which is used to reduce spell damage, is one of his most precious treasures. Reese knew that if it wasn''t for the existence of this treasure, he might have died under the effect of the previous magic. However, although Rhys survived the undead killer spell, his own state was not good at this time. Reese''s body, also due to the loss of health value, has entered a weak state. Even if Reese intends to reach out to catch the falling pendant, he can''t do it. Because of the existence of this pendant, although Reese''s body is relatively weak, it is not in an extremely weak state like Rowling. In addition, for Rhys, what is more advantageous is that he still has a lot of mana. Under the action of the undead killer, Reese''s mana value has also been greatly affected and some losses have occurred. However, compared with Rowling, Reese still has a greater advantage. As if he had noticed something, when Reese got up, he looked at Rowling. Reese knew that Rowling could not cast any magic scrolls in this state. For the magic scroll that Rowling took out before, it actually recorded the undead killer, which is a special magic to restrain the undead mage, Reese was also very surprised. What Reese doesn''t understand is why Rowling, who is also a necromancer, has a scroll of necromancer magic. Reese may not be able to figure this out here. After thinking for a while, Reese no longer cares about Rowling''s behavior, but Reese knows that it''s time to end the battle. Reese slowly raised his hand. With his move, an ice arrow formed in front of Reese. Rowling also found Reese''s behavior and felt completely powerless to resist. Rowling also closed her eyes like an appointment. At this moment, due to the lack of health value, Rowling''s weak state in the body surged up again, and Rowling fell into a faint state before the magic of Rhys came. Chapter 533 In Reese''s view, the outcome of this battle is clearly doomed at this time. In the face of her own magic, Rowling has no way to resist. In addition to the damage caused by the original undead killer, Reese believes that with her own magic, Rowling can be killed directly. When Reese recognized that the spell recorded in the scroll was an undead killer for the necromancer, he realized that Rowling, who was under the influence of this spell, would also be hurt by the undead killer. Even Reese himself, if there is no treasure in his body, it is difficult to bear the effect of this spell. In Reese''s view, Rowling, who was in a bad state, will be greatly hurt by the undead killer. Because of this, I can directly kill Rowling under the effect of my own magic. At this moment, Reese almost felt the joy of winning. For Reese, in this sudden battle, although he lost two powerful treasures, and let all the Necromancers who followed him die, compared with what he was about to gain, the previous losses may not be much. Reese knew that after the battle, he could get two powerful death knights, which was undoubtedly the most valuable point for Reese as a necromancer. special This sudden wave of mana appeared in Reese''s perception, which surprised Reese. Before Reese made a response, a bang came to Reese''s ear. Reese noticed that the ice arrow he had originally shot suddenly appeared a shield with a strange pattern in front of its flight path. When Reese saw the shield, he felt a fear in his heart. The sound Reese had heard before was the same as the ice arrow hitting the surface of the shield. Along with this shield, Reese also recognized the figure holding the shield. It was rod who had cooperated with him before. Just at the moment when the ice arrow is about to hit Rowling, rod''s figure suddenly appears here, and uses the shield of the patron saint in his hand to resist the magic shot at Rowling. cutting-edge news Reese''s action undoubtedly made him totally hostile to rod. Hold According to Reese''s prediction, even if rod uses the gate of time and space, it will take a long time to come back here. However, at this time, the appearance of rod''s figure undoubtedly makes Reese realize his mistake. Just as Reese wanted to explain his original behavior, suddenly, Reese noticed that a huge energy of death appeared in the sky not far away. In Reese''s perception, the emergence of this death energy is undoubtedly extremely obvious. Originally, under the action of the undead killer, the death energy existing in the whole silver cliff city was purified by this powerful undead killer, and there was no death energy left. Therefore, this sudden death energy undoubtedly attracted Reese''s attention in the past. In Reese''s perception, this new energy of death is not as simple as that exerted by ordinary necromancers, but is extremely pure. Even the fifth level necromancers themselves have never felt this kind of energy of death. Following the signal from the perception, Reese looks toward the location where the energy of death appears. Reese noticed that in the sky just above Rowling''s position, a dragon like creature shrouded in fog was rapidly descending towards Rowling''s position and finally stopped not far away from Rowling''s position. Combined with the previous information about rod and the characteristics of this creature, Reese knew that the creature that appeared here was the ghost dragon controlled by rod. This discovery undoubtedly surprised Reese. As a necromancer, Reese can naturally feel the powerful power of the ghost dragon. Although Rhys knew early that there was a ghost dragon among the undead creatures controlled by rod, only when the ghost dragon really appeared in front of him could he feel how powerful this creature was. The Necromancer''s instinct made Reese feel deeply afraid after observing the ghost dragon''s ghost energy. Reese knew that if he was under the shadow of the dark energy, he would not last long. At this time, in addition to feeling extremely unwilling because rod''s sudden arrival made him unable to obtain any death knight, when he felt the strength of the ghost dragon, there was even a trace of fear in his heart. Reese knew that even if he was in excellent condition and had full mana value, he could not defeat the powerful ghost dragon, let alone in the current state. In Reese''s perception, the real strength of the ghost dragon in front of him has already exceeded that of any necromancer or even the high level of the spiritual society he knows, and the pressure on Reese is not as great as that of the ghost dragon in front of him. For Reese, the threat at this time is not only the powerful ghost dragon, but also rod who can control the ghost dragon. In this case, the idea in Reese''s heart has already changed from controlling two powerful death knights after killing Rowling to surviving under the attack of the ghost dragon. At this point, Reese noticed that rod, who had just used instant movement and appeared here, didn''t seem to be paying attention to himself. In Reese''s perception, when rod appears with instant movement and blocks his ice arrow with the shield in his hand, rod does not look in his own direction. Just as Reese perceived, at this time, rod did not pay attention to Reese. His whole attention was on Rowling who fell to the ground. special As early as when Rowling used the undead killer magic scroll, there was a very abnormal fluctuation in rod''s perception. Through this, rod instantly realized that Rowling''s state at this time was far worse than he had imagined. Chapter 534 special At the end of the battle with the hero Thunderbird, because he was worried about what happened to Rowling, rod did not hide the existence of the dragon, but let it fly at full speed toward the location of silver cliff city. Under the full speed flight of the ghost dragon, when the undead killer takes effect, rod is close to silver cliff city. At the moment when the undead killer magic appeared, rod, who was on the ghost dragon, also felt the threat of this magic to himself. However, due to the distance, rod was only slightly affected and did not receive more damage. Aware of the variety of this spell, and the violent fluctuation of consanguinity perception, Rodley even realized that something unexpected might have happened in silver cliff city. In rod''s perception, the real power of this undead killer, which envelops the whole silver cliff city, even surpasses that of the palace mage he once met. In rod''s view, it must be a high-level mage who can cast this undead killer. Originally, in rod''s mind, the mage who cast this undead killer should belong to the supervisor of the magic guild. In addition to the members of the magic guild, rod really can''t think of those high-level mages who are so good at the undead killer. As for why the magic guild sent regulators to deal with itself, rod can only think that it is related to his own behavior in the potion competition. However, when rod came here and observed the situation around him, he realized that the situation might not be what he thought. What rod didn''t expect was that the target of fighting with Rowling was Reese, who had introduced himself to the spiritual society before, and the undead killer who appeared depended on the magic scroll torn in two beside Rowling. As for the magic scroll he had obtained, rod naturally had a general impression in his mind. Rod recalled that among the magic scrolls he handed Rowling, there was a magic scroll recording the undead killer. Rod knew that Rowling would not use the necromancer magic scroll if there was no way. In addition to the undead killer, there is a more powerful Inferno fire magic scroll in the magic scroll that rod handed to Rowling. Rowling''s choice to use the necromancer magic scroll only shows that the situation has entered the worst situation. The reason why the undead killer magic recorded in the scroll can cause such a powerful effect even once made rod think that it was cast by a high-level mage did not attract rod''s attention. All of rod''s attention has been put on Rowling. The signal from his perception made rod understand that Rowling was in a state of extreme weakness at this time. Any common spell was enough to kill Rowling at this time. After feeling Rowling''s state, rod''s attention is completely put on Rowling. Even Reese on one side can''t attract rod''s attention. At this time, rod raised his hand. With rod''s action, a water blue ripple appeared beside Rowling. For Rowling in this state, the first thing rod does is to supplement Rowling''s lost vitality through healing magic. However, due to the influence of healing magic before, and under the action of the undead killer, too much vitality has been lost. Even if rod shows healing magic to Rowling, Rowling''s state is still not improved. The effect of healing magic will be weakened due to various conditions of the target itself. The lower the health value of the target, the worse the effect of healing magic. On the contrary, those who have more than half life value can play the best effect of healing magic. At this time, rod showed healing magic to Rowling, because of this reason, can not play its original effect. Although he realized this, rod didn''t give up his healing magic. Instead, he turned to Rowling''s position and tried to stabilize Rowling''s life in this way. Under the effect of multi-channel healing magic and rod''s perception, Rowling''s state is finally better. Although Rowling is still in a faint, the fluctuation of blood relationship perception is no longer likely to disappear at any time, but appears to be more stable. Due to the influence of healing magic, Rowling still can''t wake up, but a kind of unbearable pain appeared on her face at this time. Obviously, the wounds she suffered before are also recovering under the effect of healing magic. After dealing with Rowling''s injury, rod finally puts his eyes on Reese. Rod knew that Rowling was in such a weak state now, and even nearly died before she rushed back, because of Reese. Looking at Reese, rod didn''t say much. With rod''s signal, the ghost dragon beside Rowling immediately took action and spewed out a lot of ghost dragon breath in the direction of Reese. these From the breath of the ghost dragon, Reese can feel the deadly threat, which is even stronger than the original undead killer. Seeing this, Reese''s first reaction was to evacuate to a safe place through instant movement. Before performing instant movement, Reese had understood that the outcome of the battle had changed greatly when rod appeared. these For this, Reese can only sigh in his heart. At this point, Reese''s mind is to evacuate from here as soon as possible through instant movement. In Reese''s heart, there was no plan to fight with rod. Because he had mastered instant movement and had more than half of his mana, Rhys still had some assurance about whether he could escape from rod''s attack. The existence of instant movement makes it difficult for a powerful mage to be killed easily. In Reese''s opinion, rod''s strength may be extremely powerful, but it is also difficult to leave him who wants to go. At this time, the ghost dragon''s breath covered the original position of Reese, but Reese''s body had already moved away from this position. Just as Reese is about to move away from rod in the rear again, Reese is frightened to find that rod, who was in the rear, suddenly appears in front of him. The mana fluctuation caused by the instant movement made Reese unable to feel the instant movement of Rhodes. He didn''t find it until Rhodes body appeared in front of him. Meanwhile, Reese suddenly felt a chill. Reese looked down and noticed the iron sword in rod''s hand. At this time, the iron sword had penetrated Reese''s chest deeply. Under the effect of the injury, Reese''s health value quickly passed. Until Reese''s consciousness dissipated, he didn''t understand how rod guessed his instant moving position. Chapter 535 I don''t know how long it took. When Rowling opened her eyes again, the sky was completely dark. A crackle came from her ear, which made Rowling wake up instantly. environment Rowling noticed that she was still in the ruins of silver cliff city, and not far away from her, a bright fire was burning. The crackling sound she heard before also came from the fire in front of her. The existence of the fire dispels the chill for Rowling not far away. Even in the colder territory of blakada, Rowling can still feel the warmth from the fire in front of her. It was as if she was aware of something. When Rowling felt the warmth from the burning flame, she subconsciously raised her hand and touched the wound on her body. Having mastered a lot of knowledge about necromancers and personally controlled a death knight, Rowling knows that for death knights, many conventional creatures have feelings that death knights can''t perceive. This is the characteristic of death knights. Among the feelings that death knights don''t have, this feeling of warmth belongs to one of them. Due to the change of life form, the body surface of any death knight will be extremely cold. special Because of this, when Rowling felt the warm feeling from the front fire, she couldn''t be sure about her current situation and her own state for a moment. Rowling recalled that, according to her last memory before she lost consciousness, the undead killer magic scroll she tore up caused some damage to Rhys, but failed to kill him. When the undead killer effect ended, Rhys still had the ability to cast magic. According to Rowling''s expectation, in that state, she obviously has no ability to resist the magic cast by Reese. Before losing consciousness, Rowling even thought that when she woke up, she would be controlled by the necromancer as a death knight. But at this time, the warmth from the fire undoubtedly proved to Rowling that the situation at this time was not as she expected. It seemed that she had not been transformed into a death knight. Because she was confused in her heart, in order to judge her current identity, Rowling''s choice was to stimulate her wounds to see if she felt pain. Rowling knows that the death knight has extraordinary resistance to physical pain. Any wound on his body can hardly stimulate the death knight. Because of this, the real fighting ability of the death knight is far more than that of ordinary creatures. The reason why death knights have this ability is that their perception of pain has been weakened. Because of the instinct in life, some death knights will still show fear of pain when they are hurt. Even so, death knights can''t really feel pain. According to Rowling''s idea, although she can feel the warmth from the fire in front of her, it may be that there is something wrong with her perception. Maybe she has been transformed into a death knight. It is only because of her remaining instinct that she has this illusion. After all, in the process of fighting before, Rowling had already understood that the purpose of this necromancer attacking himself was to turn himself into a death knight. Recalling the necromancer before, Rowling didn''t know what reason he had to let go of himself when he lost all his resistance. Therefore, in order to find out the current situation, Rowling''s choice is to touch her arms, to stimulate the wound left before, to see if she can feel the pain in the process. According to Rowling''s memory, in the process of fighting before, under the effect of fireball released by Reese, when she was blown off by fireball, she rolled for a distance on the ground until all the impact was removed. All Rowling could do was to protect her body with her arms to avoid more damage. In this process, Rowling''s body, especially her arm position, suffered a lot of damage because of the sharp stones on the ground. Later, although Rowling used the healing magic scroll to replenish her damaged vitality and restore her wounds, the effect that only one healing magic can achieve is extremely limited, which can only make Rowling''s wounds coagulate and no blood flow out. For this reason, Rowling chose to stimulate her arm, which was injured a lot. In Rowling''s opinion, although she used healing magic to solidify the wound on her arm, because the wound is difficult to heal at one time, as long as it is slightly stimulated, there will be pain. With that in mind, Rowling''s left hand had been raised and put on her right arm. In Rowling''s memory, when she was hurt before, the most serious wound was on her right arm. In addition to being squeezed by the gravity of the whole body during the rolling process, a long wound was cut directly by the gravel on the ground. Because of this, it was the wound on her right arm that Rowling chose to stimulate. With Rowling''s action, the touch in her hand has been clearly transmitted to Rowling''s mind. What surprised Rowling was that when she touched the original position of the wound, she didn''t feel any abnormal feeling, as if what she touched was a good part of her body. What makes Rowling most puzzled is that she can''t even feel the touch from her hand. She can''t feel the blood scab at the wound healing place. She can''t feel this. Naturally, she can''t feel the pain from the wound. When Rowling wakes up, what she focuses on is her own state in addition to her surroundings. As for other changes, Rowling doesn''t notice for a moment. The touch from her left hand gave Rowling an unusual feeling. At this point, in the light of the fire around, Rowling rolled up her sleeves and began to observe her arms. Rowling noticed that in the light of the fire, her arm, which she thought had a lot of scars, was so smooth that she could not see any wounds. Chapter 536 After discovering this, Rowling couldn''t believe what she had seen for a while, until she carefully checked her arm several times, which confirmed that the situation was exactly what she had seen. these If Rowling didn''t have a clear memory, knowing that she was seriously injured in the process of the previous battle, and the blood stains on her clothes, Rowling would even doubt whether the previous battle really existed. What makes Rowling puzzled is the same point. In Rowling''s view, no matter what kind of magic is used to recover the wound on her body, it will eventually leave some obvious scars on her body, just like the normal healing process of the wound, instead of even being unable to prove the existence of the wound. After discovering this point, Rowling felt extremely confused in her heart, but she could only accept it because she couldn''t find any explanation for a while. At this time, as if aware of something, Rowling will be concerned about things, from the body of the original wound, to some of their own body. Rowling suddenly realized that her very weak body before she lost consciousness had completely changed. When Rowling carefully perceived the changes in her body, she could even feel a huge vitality. Even Rowling herself will be shocked by the vitality in her body. The moment she felt the vitality, Rowling realized that there were a lot of mistakes in her original idea. With such a huge vitality in her body, she could not be a death knight. For her own changes, even Rowling herself, there is no way to explain. Rowling did not know where the huge vitality in her body came from, nor did she know where Reese, who finally fought with her, was. Just as Rowling was observing the huge vitality in her body, she also noticed the mana she currently had. Rowling found that her mana was not much better than her sudden vitality. these these flower Rowling, who is in a faint state, naturally has no way to meditate. She can only passively recover some mana value by relying on her own mysterious skills. Rowling knows that her current situation is still not good. Although the vitality that she was hurt by the undead killer has been restored for some reason, and even far exceeds the vitality she had before, Rowling''s casting ability is still not restored. Just as Rowling is extremely confused, Rowling suddenly notices that there is a sound of stepping behind her. After discovering this, Rowling immediately turned back, looked in the direction of the footsteps, and was ready to respond. In order to deal with the possible danger, for a moment, Rowling has raised her arm. Even if Rowling''s mana value is only enough for her to cast a third-order spell, Rowling will not give up casting the spell. However, when Rowling noticed the figure making the sound of footsteps, she could not help but put down her raised arm. At the same time, Rowling only felt a shock in her heart, a special emotion in her heart. Rowling noticed that the figure behind her was rod who went to participate in the potion competition. After the appearance of rod''s figure, although she didn''t talk with Rowling for a while, Rowling also saw a lot from it. Rowling knows that at this time, she can survive, and the huge vitality in her body should have a great relationship with rod. Although she had realized this in her heart, Rowling still asked rod, "brother... The necromancer who fought with me before... Reese... Where is he?" pharynx In Rowling''s heart, in addition to feeling a little lucky that she survived from Reese''s hands and avoided being transformed into a death knight, more importantly, she was moved to see rod rush back in time. At this time, even if she asked rod about the situation before, Rowling could only suppress the feeling in her heart. She was afraid that because the feeling was too strong, she would leave tears before she got rod''s answer. For Rowling, the battle with Reese before undoubtedly changed her mind greatly, which she had never felt before. In the battle, Rowling deeply felt the strong threat of death, and under this threat, made a variety of responses, but in the end did not have much effect. Different from all previous processes, Rowling is no longer able to deal with the coming danger as before, but has certain strength and can make certain resistance, but the effect of resistance is not as expected. When Rowling realized that her means had not had much effect, just before she completely lost consciousness, what she thought was that she hoped to see rod for the last time, but in the end, it didn''t come true. But now, when Rowling realized that she had not been transformed into a death knight by the necromancer, but was saved by rod, she was naturally moved. At this time, what Rowling wants to do most is to be able to hold rod tightly and tell him about her fear in the face of death and the person she wants to see in the end, but Rowling does not choose to do so. According to her understanding of rod, Rowling knows that rod doesn''t want to see this scene happen. Even when he is in tears, rod will not be satisfied. Chapter 537 At this time, feeling the abnormality in Rowling''s heart, rod seems to want to say something, but he didn''t say anything at last. Because he didn''t know how to comfort Rowling, all rod could do was to answer Rowling''s previous questions. As for the question raised by Rowling, rod did not answer it directly in words. Instead, he raised one hand of his own and extended the finger of the other hand at the same time, pointing to the space ring worn by this hand, which was regarded as the answer to Rowling. Following the direction of rod''s finger, Rowling also noticed the space ring in rod''s hand. Through rod''s action, Rowling immediately realized that Reese, who had been fighting with him before, must have been killed by rod and included in his space ring. special It seems that she recalled the scene when she separated from rod. When rod returned to her side smoothly and was completely safe, Rowling was also very curious about some situations in the potion competition and rod''s final ranking. Just when Rowling is going to ask rod about what happened in the potion competition, rod''s words first spread to Rowling''s ears. "Tell me, what''s going on here? The necromancer who fought with you before doesn''t have the ability to destroy silver cliff city. I want to know what kind of creature attacked silver cliff city. " In the process of raising his own questions, rod also took action. Originally, there was still a distance from Rowling, and rod stopped. At this time, he continued to walk forward, and finally stopped beside Rowling. these Soon, Rowling will be before all the circumstances, all told rod. Whether it''s the Cyclops attack on silver cliff, the cloud of Death Transformed by vita, or Reese, Rowling doesn''t omit any information. these At this time, it seems that he noticed the abnormality in Rowling''s words. Rod asked Rowling beside him: "Why do you want to stay in Yinya city all the time?" The question raised by rod is exactly what he wants to know in his heart. When rod returns to Rowling, Rowling''s state can be said to be extremely poor. If rod returns a little slower, the result may be unpredictable. In rod''s view, Rowling, who has mastered many kinds of magic and has the existence of instant movement, should not be forced to this step in any case. No matter how strong the opponent is, as long as they are not the mages who can track the mana fluctuation caused by instant movement, they can rely on instant movement to escape from the battle. For the mage, the magic of instant movement has a very special significance. Under the action of instant movement, the mage''s self-protection ability has been greatly improved. Any mage who has mastered the instant movement has more real strength than ordinary mages. Because of this, for Rowling in the battle before the choice, rod heart feel very confused. At this time, seeing that Rowling seemed puzzled by her doubts, rod explained to her: these "I want to know, why did you make the decision to fight these Cyclops? You just miscalculated the strength of the Cyclops? Or is there another reason? " Through his own understanding of Rowling, rod believed that Rowling understood the power of this spell when he taught Rowling the knowledge of instant movement. Rod knew that when the Cyclops attack came, Rowling thought of using instant movement to evacuate from silver cliff city, but Rowling did not choose to do so in the end. Instead, Rowling fought with the Cyclops in silver cliff city. At this time, what rod wants to know is the thoughts in Rowling''s heart, to see what causes Rowling to make this decision. these "If you choose to stay in Yinya city because of these creatures, the final result will obviously disappoint you." these Under the attack of the Cyclops, if Rowling immediately uses instant movement to evacuate, all the creatures in silver cliff will obviously die under the attack of the Cyclops, and there won''t be much left in the end. The creatures who were originally responsible for protecting Yinya city suffered some losses as early as when the Cyclops arrived. Even Elon, the most powerful, was far away from the city in the severe winter, and could not protect Yinya city. these Even if Rowling made this choice, the outcome of the creatures in the city did not get any better, and died under the spread of the death cloud. Rowling herself, also because she consumed too much mana, had no way to deal with Reese''s attack. In rod''s view, if it is really because of this that Rowling has fallen into a desperate situation, it can only show that Rowling still lacks consciousness. When he thinks of the war that he may face later, what rod hopes is to correct Rowling''s consciousness as soon as possible. Otherwise, Rowling''s consciousness may not be able to achieve some of the tasks given to her when the battle starts. At this time, from what rod said, Rowling also understood rod''s doubts and knew that he was extremely puzzled about why he chose to stay in silver cliff city. Looking at rod not far in front of her, Rowling gently shook her head to decide whether or not rod''s original guess had been made. Chapter 538 Seeing Rowling''s action in his eyes, although he was puzzled in his heart, rod did not express his doubts. Instead, he just looked at Rowling and hoped to get an explanation from her. After discovering rod''s look, Rowling stopped waiting and said to rod: "I didn''t use instant move to evacuate from the Cyclops because you told me to wait in silver cliff." "I''m worried that once I use instant move to evacuate from Yinya City, you will not find me after you finish the potion competition and return to Yinya city..." In the end, Rowling''s voice also went down, but her meaning was still clearly conveyed to rod. "You know, when I thought my life was coming to an end, the last thing that came to my mind was your appearance. At that time, what I longed for most was to see you again. Fortunately, you came back in time and saved me from the hands of the necromancer. " "When I face death, I feel very afraid. What I fear is not death itself, but that I will never see you again after death. Even if they are transformed into death knights, they can''t keep their original feelings. " Speaking of this, it seems to think of the worst that might have happened before. I don''t know when, Rowling''s eyes began to turn red, but in the light of the fire, Rowling''s changes were not obvious. these After discovering this, Rodney didn''t know how to comfort Rowling for a moment, so he could only move his eyes away from Rowling and look at the fire ahead. red Originally, the emotions in Rowling''s heart had been suppressed by her as early as when she answered the questions raised by rod. But at this time, after hearing the questions raised by rod, all the emotions in Rowling''s heart undoubtedly surged up at one time. Taking this opportunity, Rowling told rod all the thoughts in her heart. When rod takes his eyes away, Rowling finally doesn''t have to suppress the emotion in her heart like before. Instead, she shows it. The change around her eyes is reflected in Rowling. these Just when Rowling was disappointed and even sadder than before, rod''s words finally reached Rowling''s ears. "You don''t have to worry about the fact that I can''t find you. No matter where you are, I can feel you. Through this special perception, I can find you." Rowling noticed that in the process of saying these words, rod''s eyes were still fixed on the fire ahead, and even the expression on his face did not change much. Even so, rod''s words, still give Rowling great comfort, from rod''s words, Rowling can also feel his feelings. Following rod''s eyes, Rowling also takes her eyes away from rod and turns to the fire in front of her. With Rowling''s action, when she looked away, due to the presence of some crystal liquid in her eyes, Rowling''s vision was a little blurred, unable to fully observe the fire ahead. Seeing this, Rowling raised her hand, wiped it lightly in front of her and asked, "really?" In the process of inquiry, Rowling also did not move her eyes, still looking at the fire ahead, but the object she asked, still can fully understand her meaning. "It''s true, of course. Remember when you were trapped in the business group? In that process, you may have thought that I no longer existed, but I still found you and took you out of the business group. special After hearing what rod said, it seemed that she thought of something, and Rowling''s face could not help showing a slight smile. At this time, Rowling turned her head and turned her eyes back to rod. At the same time, she said, "you cheat. Why don''t I have this ability?" Unlike what she said, Rowling didn''t mean to reprimand rod, but wanted to hear rod''s explanation. After hearing what Rowling said, rod finally turned his eyes and focused on Rowling. Meanwhile, rod reached out and took a pendant he was wearing from himself. At this time, rod noticed that although there was no change in the things around him, there was no doubt that there was something missing in his perception. special The pendant rod took down was the first treasure he got after he came to this world. Through this very special pendant, rod has what he said to Rowling, the ability to perceive Rowling''s existence. special Because the two are close, rod doesn''t even need to move his position to wear the pendant on Rowling. When rod took the pendant off his body, Rowling realized what he would do next. Although she didn''t know the special effect of the pendant, Rowling didn''t do anything in the process. Instead, she let rod wear the pendant on her body. With rod''s move, when rod takes his hand back, the pendant also begins to play its unique effect. In Rowling''s perception, at this time, rod''s sense of existence is extremely strong. Rowling realized that even if she closed her eyes, the perception brought by the pendant could make her clearly aware of rod''s existence. Chapter 539 Under the influence of [elot''s missing], at this time, Rowling only feels that in her own perception, rod''s existence is so clear. Just as the desire to see rod appeared in her heart before she was about to lose consciousness, Rowling could deeply feel rod''s existence under the effect of this pendant. In addition, Rowling could also vaguely feel rod''s current state and the thoughts in his heart through this pendant. special At this time, Rowling also began to understand the meaning of what rod said before. When Rowling personally felt the special effect of this treasure, she confirmed what rod said that she could find herself no matter where she was. After understanding the effect of this treasure, there is no doubt a special warm current in Rowling''s heart. Looking at one side of rod, Rowling is going to say something, rod will act first. special special After discovering this, Rowling immediately took action. Rowling raised her arm and protected herself in front of her body. Rowling''s move undoubtedly blocked rod''s outstretched hand and prevented him from taking off the pendant from himself. After noticing Rowling''s behavior, rod didn''t take his hand back. Instead, he just looked at Rowling and seemed to want an explanation from her. At this time, looking at rod in front of him, Rowling asked him, "brother, can you give me this pendant?" In Rowling''s opinion, the real effect of the pendant she wore in front of her body is undoubtedly of great significance to her. Especially in the previous battle, she nearly died. For Rowling, as long as she has this pendant, she can feel rod''s existence all the time. Even if she faces death again, she won''t feel too much fear. When Rowling made this request to rod, she thought that rod would immediately agree to this and give the pendant to herself, just like those treasures on her body before. However, to Rowling''s surprise, rod didn''t seem to agree. As early as in the process of handing the pendant to Rowling, through the changes in Rowling''s expression, rod guessed Rowling''s mind and knew that she also wanted to wear the pendant all the time. At this time, Rowling''s request confirmed rod''s expectation. If all Rowling needs is an ordinary treasure of rod, rod may not hesitate to give it to Rowling. special At this time, rod kept moving, over Rowling''s raised arm, and took the pendant off Rowling''s body. In this process, Rowling seems to be aware of something, and did not make any resistance, and even took the initiative to put down her raised arm, but when rod took the pendant away, Rowling''s mood immediately went down. The emotion in Rowling''s heart was more depressed because the pendant was taken away. For Rowling, she has already felt the effect of the pendant. When the pendant is removed, even if rod is still beside her, she can no longer clearly feel the existence of rod as before. Looking at Rowling in this state, rod held the pendant in his hand and explained to her, "this pendant in my hand can play a greater role. Without this pendant, I can''t guarantee that I will find you. " Naturally, Rowling could not be satisfied with rod''s explanation. Even so, after listening to rod''s explanation, Rowling nodded, admitting what rod said. At this time, when rod put on the pendant again, he seemed to remember something, and a heavy book appeared in rod''s hand. When rod took the book out of the space ring, he handed it to Rowling. Rowling was puzzled by rod''s action, including the books he suddenly took out. Before Rowling asked, rod''s words reached Rowling''s ears. "I found this book in Reese''s space ring. If I''m not wrong, there should be some special magic in the book. Maybe there is some magic ceremony. " The heavy books that rod handed to Rowling, as he said, were found in Reese''s space ring. After successfully killing Reese and dealing with Rowling''s injury, rod naturally won''t let go of the spoils he can get. For Reese''s corpse, rod put it into the space ring, and planned to wait until he was able to control his spiritual attributes, and then turn it into a corpse wizard. In addition, rod also found some of Reese''s belongings. In this process, both the damaged treasure on Reese and the space ring he once wore were carefully examined by rod. Rod noticed that the treasures in Reese''s body were not damaged because of their poor quality, but because they exceeded the limit they could reach under the action of powerful magic. these Before that, rod obviously didn''t expect that the magic scroll he gave Rowling could play such a big role. If he could foresee this in advance, rod would obviously go to the magic guild and buy some extremely powerful magic scrolls. After checking Reese''s treasure, rod began to explore Reese''s space ring. It is in this process that rod discovered the book that exists in the ring of Reese space. Chapter 540 When rod just found this book from Reese''s space ring, he didn''t care too much about it. He just regarded it as Reese''s magic book. But when rod took the book out of the space ring, he realized that it didn''t seem to be what he expected. Rod noticed that the color on the surface of the book had already completely faded. Only the book that had been placed for a long time or had been badly preserved would present such a state. For the mages who always cherish their own magic books, this is obviously not in line with the common sense. In addition, the whole book is very thick. In rod''s impression, not many mages would choose this type of book as their own magic book. When rod discovered the abnormality of the book, he immediately realized the unusual place of the book. When rod opened the book and read it carefully, the content in the book also confirmed this idea in rod''s mind. In the process of reading, rod noticed that what was recorded at the beginning of this book was the reason for the appearance of necromancers, as well as the change in the attitude of blakada''s necromancers towards Necromancers. When rod noticed the information in the book, he immediately had some ideas in his mind. For rod, he seems to have realized the true origin of the book, but he is not sure until he gets more information. This thought in his heart made rod quickly turn through this heavy book. Rod noticed that from a certain page in the book, the situation of the necromancer recorded in the book was transferred from the territory of blakhada to the internal war of Diya, and a main character was selected for detailed recording. special In rod''s impression, he would choose this way to write about the existence of a book. In addition to the most powerful magician Sasha, only Sasha''s followers. Obviously, this book in Reese space ring has a very special origin. Because the book is too thick, rod knew that it was difficult for him to know all the contents of the book in a short time. While waiting for Rowling to wake up, rod intended to read the book carefully to avoid missing some crucial information. But at this time, rod felt a threat in his heart. At the same time, when the battle ended, the ghost dragon returned to the sky again, and also issued a warning to rod, confirming that the danger in rod''s perception really existed. The existence of spiritual imprint enables rod to feel the information from the ghost dragon. Through the vision perceived by the ghost dragon, rod realized that the creatures around silver cliff city were a large group of Cyclops. these The dragon in the sky also appears in the eyes of the Cyclops. these these Leaving rod in the city of silver cliff, looking at the retreat direction of the Cyclops, he felt thoughtful. When the Cyclops the first mock exam, why did silver cliff city become the present appearance? Rhodes''s heart also had a general guess, but it could not be completely confirmed. Until Rowling learned that the most advanced creature of attack on silver cliff city was Luo Decai, who confirmed this idea after the group of Cyclops. After learning this information, rod asked the dragon to fly and carefully observe the direction of the Cyclops when they left. Rod also had a clear plan for his next plan. these After several successive attempts, but still unable to read the contents of the book, rod had to give up his idea of looking for anomalies in the book. Even if this book is really written by Sasha, rod does not intend to read the contents of the book himself. Instead, like the previous poem, he intends to wait until Rowling wakes up and give the book to Rowling for reading, so that Rowling can directly tell herself the magic knowledge recorded in the book. For this reason, when Rowling''s mood improved a little bit, rod took the book out of the space ring and handed it to Rowling. After learning about the general contents of this book and the special magic knowledge that may be recorded in it from Rhode, Rowling''s eyes were completely on the book in her hand. Even the emotion that Rhode had taken back because of the pendant completely dissipated at this time. The book that rod took out undoubtedly attracted Rowling''s attention in the past. For Rowling, there is a great connection between her and the necromancer. It can be said that the existence of the necromancer has had a great impact on Rowling, and Rowling also knows this. Whether the village where he once lived was destroyed by the necromancer, or he was captured by the necromancer, or he was rescued by rod, who has become the necromancer, even he became an necromancer because of the existence of spiritualism, and controlled the extremely powerful Death Rider. The existence of the necromancer can be said to have an impact on Rowling from the beginning to the end. Because of this, when Rowling learned from rod that this book in her hand recorded the changes of necromancers, and even the origin of necromancers was mentioned, Rowling undoubtedly had great interest in this heavy book. Rowling wants to know everything about the necromancer. Even for Rowling, the book itself is relatively heavy, Rowling also seems to feel the general, hold it in hand. Looking at the book in hand, Rowling can''t wait to know the content. If it wasn''t for rod, Rowling would like to read the book now. Chapter 541 At this time, although Rowling was very interested in the book in her hand and wanted to know what was recorded in it, Rowling quickly responded and took her eyes away from the book under the gaze of rod. Rowling knew that this was not the best time to look at the book. There are many other things that Rowling wants to know besides what is recorded in the classics. Looking at rod beside her, Rowling asked, "brother, what''s the result of your potion competition? Have you refined the potion you mentioned before?" As early as when rod just appeared in front of him, Rowling had this question in her heart, but she had no chance to ask rod. these "The process of the potion competition is quite smooth, and the danger I imagined did not appear, but at the last moment of the potion competition, my identity was recognized by the high-level mage. Relying on the existence of the ghost dragon, I successfully escaped from the refining field." With the continuation of rod''s words, Rowling was deeply infected. It seemed that she felt the threat that rod was facing at that time. Rowling''s face also became tense. Rowling''s face didn''t get better until she heard that rod had successfully left. "As for the potion I made... Don''t you feel the effect it has?" Hearing this, Rowling was stunned for a moment, but at the next moment, Rowling realized the meaning of rod''s words. When Rowling wakes up, she can feel a huge vitality from her body. Compared with the little vitality left in her body before she loses consciousness, Rowling is undoubtedly shocked by the new vitality. However, for Rowling at that time, all her attention was focused on judging whether she was transformed into a death knight. In addition, the arrival of rod disturbed Rowling''s mind. Although Rowling was confused about the huge vitality in her body, she did not think about the origin of these vitality. Recalling the ancient books about the spring of spirits, Rowling knows that drinking the existence of the spring of spirits can enhance her original vitality. When rod made the perfect potion for the first time, Rowling had doubts about his ability to make potions. In Rowling''s opinion, rod should not master this level of knowledge of potions. As Rowling inquires about rod, from rod''s explanation, Rowling understands that the main material used by rod to refine the potion is the spring of spirit with unique effect. Only through the existence of the spring of spirit can rod refine the perfect potion. At this time, from rod''s words, Rowling also understood his meaning. Rowling realized that during the period when he lost consciousness, rod had already fed him the potion he made in the final. The huge vitality in his body was the effect of this potion. After realizing this, Rowling finally understood why when she woke up, all the wounds on her arms had disappeared, and she didn''t feel weak. It was the powerful effect of this potion. As a mage, Rowling can naturally understand the changes in her body. Rowling knows that the effect of this magic medicine is not just to recover the injury on her body, but to change her original vitality. The improvement of original vitality can bring a series of changes to organisms. In addition to being able to withstand more damage, the wound recovery speed and even the life span of organisms will be improved to a certain extent. The original vitality of Rowling''s ascension does not conflict with the death energy she can transform. On the contrary, under the cover of this huge vitality, as long as Rowling does not take the initiative to perform the evocation, I''m afraid no one will regard her as an necromancer. these The value of this potion is far beyond the ordinary perfect potion. After realizing this, Rowling looked at rod with great gratitude. Even so, Rowling did not express her gratitude to rod, but just looked at him. Rowling knew that only in the form of language, she could not convey her gratitude to rod completely. On the contrary, just looking at rod''s words, rod could feel his inner emotion more clearly under the effect of the previous pendant. At this time, rod was also aware of the changes in Rowling''s mind. After discovering this, rod didn''t say anything to Rowling. Instead, he took his eyes away from Rowling and turned to the fire ahead. Because there has been a period of time, there is no fuel in the fire, at this time the fire has been dim a lot. Looking at the fire ahead, rod didn''t know what he was thinking. "Brother, where are we going next?" At this time, Rowling''s voice, once again to the ears of Rodd. Rowling''s words did not disturb rod''s thoughts. As early as Rowling had not awakened, rod had already made a decision in his heart and determined the next plan. "The creatures that attacked silver cliff city before were the Cyclops belonging to croylord. Not only one place in silver cliff city, but also many places in blakada were attacked by croylord creatures. I believe you have already felt the war that will take place in blakada." "At the end of the potion contest, some necromancers have expressed their intention and are willing to help the Necromancers defend against the army of krylord, and have achieved certain results. This also means that even the necromancer can appear in the town of blakada without fear of the expulsion of the magic guild. " Seems to be worried that Rowling does not know the current form, rod explained, but in the process of explanation, rod''s eyes are still in the fire ahead. "What we need to do is to get the most out of this war." "I believe you will have an impression of where we are going next. It''s the ice blue magic academy we''ve been to." "In the process of your coma, there are many Cyclops around, but these Cyclops have no plan to fight, so they withdraw from the silver cliff city." "I let the Dragon follow these evacueing Cyclops. Through the observation of the ghost dragon, I found that in addition to these Cyclops, there are a large number of Cyclops not far away, moving in a direction. these Although it is to explain to Rowling, but rod''s eyes still did not move away from the fire. Compared with the beginning, although the color of the fire was dim, it was still very hot in rod''s pupil. Chapter 542 With the end of the potion competition, both the magic academy in bracada and the town managed by the LORD were affected. Although it is still a short time before the end of the potion competition, the final ranking of each region has already spread to the whole blakhada along with the ranking of mages participating in the potion competition. Even the mages who have no interest in the potions have to pay attention to it. The final ranking of each region is closely related to the mage''s own interests. Any mage wants to get some useful information from it. In addition to the ranking of each region, the mage will not pay special attention to the specific ranking of the players in the potion competition if they are not interested in potions. these For the appearance of this result, all the mages who know this are puzzled. Although the regional ranking is based on the comprehensive ranking of the three players who have entered the final, according to the past practice, the gap between the champion and the runner up may be a better way to distinguish the ranking. Due to the regional ranking, as the gathering place of this academic event, and also responsible for guiding the potion competition, the red magic academy naturally gained a lot of reputation. It can be predicted that the reputation of the red magic academy will gradually decline until the grand meeting of the academy is held in the second year. However, in this year, the red magic academy has enough resources to develop itself vigorously. As the No.1 area in the potion competition, the red magic academy will undoubtedly attract a large number of mages who are interested in potions. Even mages who have participated in the potion competition will choose to join the red magic academy in order to further study potions. In the second place, it''s rod''s position. Among them, the ice blue magic academy, which guides the grand meeting of the academy and makes this area ranked second, is also known by more mages. However, compared with the red magic academy, the number of mages who know the existence of ice blue magic academy is less. For most mages, in addition to the ranking of their own regions, they may only focus on the first region, but not the region after the first. Only some mages who are interested in the champion of this potion competition will notice the existence of ice blue magic academy. Even so, the situation in the ice blue magic academy has undoubtedly changed a lot compared with that before the grand meeting of the Academy. Both the number of mages in the academy and the elemental creatures around them are far more than that before the grand meeting of the Academy. The most affected by the regional ranking is probably all the spell schools in this region. After the potion competition, a large number of mages from the rest of the magic schools in this area choose to come to the ice blue magic school to celebrate with each other. care At this moment, except for a few well-informed mages, the rest of the ordinary mages are still celebrating for the regional ranking. environment "Doesn''t it mean that you can join the magic school with the certificate obtained in the magic medicine competition? I''m also in the final of the potion competition. Why can''t I join? " At this time, a mage is telling his dissatisfaction. If rod is here, he can recognize at a glance that the mage who is complaining is the one he met in the potion competition. During the preliminaries, North showed his strength in the potion and greatly enhanced his influence. It was not until rod refined the perfect potion that North was suppressed. In the process of the final, unlike rod, he was able to leave directly from the airship with the help of the ghost dragon. North waited until the potion competition was over, and then returned to the ice blue magic academy with the help of the time and space gate of SOK. Although he didn''t get a higher place in the final, in North''s opinion, his harvest in the potion competition has been rich enough to solve the dilemma he has been facing. For North, although he was able to study the Necromancer''s magic and potion safely under the protection of the Lord, in North''s mind, he was already tired of this kind of hiding days. In the process of studying the potion, North has long understood that if there is no guidance from the master of potion, or there are no classics, he can only study the potion by himself, and the scope of this kind of research is extremely limited. Just like the feeling that the potion competition brings to north, when North clearly feels this, North realizes that perhaps what he is eager for is to return to the magic academy. After seeing rod win the championship with his own eyes, North also had a rough prediction about the regional ranking and the development of ice blue magic academy. North believes that if he can go back to the ice blue magic academy and study with the mages who are also attracted by the potion, his potion strength will undoubtedly be upgraded. Originally, North didn''t worry about joining the ice blue magic academy. As early as before the start of the final round, Eli''s words made North clearly understand this. North knew that as long as he took out the certificate he got after refining the potion, he would be able to join the ice blue magic academy, let alone enter the final. Although he didn''t get a higher ranking like rod, he also surpassed most of the magicians here. In North''s opinion, when he shows his identity and his intention to join the ice blue magic academy, he can easily join the Academy. In addition, because he has entered the finals, it is not impossible for him to become the pharmacist tutor of the ice blue magic academy directly, just as Sok once said. However, the situation did not develop as North imagined. When he showed his intention, he had to refuse. It seems that ice blue magic academy did not welcome North. Chapter 543 After returning to the ice blue magic academy, North noticed that due to the regional ranking in the potion competition, many mages who had also participated in the potion competition before, but had not entered the final, had chosen to join the ice blue magic academy. North was not surprised by this. What North cares about is what kind of identity he can join the ice blue magic academy. Like these mages, North handed in the certificate he got in the potion competition and wanted to enter the ice blue magic academy in this way, but the situation was not as smooth as North imagined. What surprised North was that the mage who was responsible for checking the certificate did not give himself an identity in the college while taking back the certificate as he had imagined. Instead, he did not pay attention to the certificate he handed in and returned it to him. For this, North''s heart naturally feel puzzled. North tried to ask the examining mage to explain to him, but there was no response. In this case, North was naturally extremely unwilling. North doesn''t understand why he can''t join the ice blue magic academy. After paying some gold coins as a price, North finally learned from the mage who checked that he didn''t accept the certificate from north because in the ice blue magic academy, a very powerful and highly respected mage designated that North was not allowed to join the ice blue magic academy. Under the order of this powerful mage, the mage in charge of the inspection can only abide by it. cutting-edge news North did not know which mage made the decision. In North''s view, the powerful mages in the ice blue magic academy may not know who they are at all. Even the mages who are interested in the potion competition will only focus on rod, who is ranked higher and won the championship by himself. Therefore, there is no need to make such a decision for themselves. Recalling the information mentioned by the mage and the powerful mage he met in the ice blue magic academy when he participated in the potion competition, North seems to realize which mage made the decision. In North''s impression, among the mages he contacted when participating in the potion competition, the only one with strong strength and high reputation was Sok, who had provided himself with refining materials. Apart from Sok, North could not think of any other mage who would make such a decision for himself. In order to verify this idea in his mind, North did not continue to find the mage who was responsible for checking the certificate, but tried to find Sok in the ice blue magic academy. Different from the opening process of the potion competition, north can see Sok who guides the potion competition at any time. When the potion competition is over, due to the regional ranking, Sok, who completely guides the potion competition, will undoubtedly enhance his reputation to a higher level. At this time, you can easily see sork''s mages, only those powerful high-level mages. It''s hard for the lower level mages to see Sok. This, for North, no doubt appears to be extremely unfavorable, even if North thought of many ways, he could not see Sok in the ice blue magic academy. It seems that he got the news about North from his mage. In the end, Soke took the initiative to find north. Sok, who appeared in front of North''s eyes, was still the first dress. In addition to his white wizard robe, North''s face was covered by a white towel, For this dress of SOK, North obviously has a deep impression in his heart. In North''s memory, Sok gave himself the same dress when he made materials. Although Suok''s face was covered by a towel, North recognized him at a glance. North didn''t know whether the Sok in front of him was his noumenon or the mirror image created by his magic. However, for North at this time, Sok, who appears in front of him, may not be so important. In North''s heart, there are still more doubts waiting for Sok to answer. In this state, the reluctance in his heart made North forget the identity gap between himself and Sok. North also ignored that he might offend Sok, or even infuriate Sok, and asked Sok what he had said before. these "Have you forgotten who you really are?" After hearing what Suok said, North was stunned. As if discovering the doubts in North''s mind, Sok continued: "after the potion competition, the magic guild agreed to let the necromancer join the battlefield, but this does not mean that the necromancer can join the magic academy." "Due to the appearance of necromancers, the magic guild, which paid little attention to the internal affairs of the school, also had stricter requirements on the school, and no necromancers were allowed to join it." After hearing Sok''s words, North also understood his meaning in his heart. As for the information mentioned in Sok''s words, north, who personally participated in the final of the potion competition, naturally understood it very well. Even because of the intelligence provided by the inner psychic society, North knew a lot of information that Sok didn''t know. When North finished the potion competition, he chose the pendant that could hide his identity as a reward from the spirit meeting. In North''s mind, relying on the existence of this pendant, he can well hide his identity and join the ice blue magic academy without being discovered by other mages. However, what North didn''t expect was that his identity was discovered by Sok early in the morning. In this case, Sok naturally won''t let North join the ice blue magic academy easily. "If you have enough strength in the potion, I may be able to let you join the Academy, or even help you cover up the identity of the necromancer, but unfortunately, you don''t have that." "Take the certificate you got and go to other magic schools. Maybe there is a magic school, and you don''t care about your identity as a necromancer." these Chapter 544 After the end of the conversation, Sok no longer stayed, but immediately left, but North seemed to be stunned and still stayed in the same place. It was as if he had been influenced by Sok''s words. Even after a long time, north still didn''t make any action. It was not until a long time later that north gradually recovered. Sok''s words have undoubtedly made North understand that he can''t join the ice blue magic academy like an ordinary mage. Because of his status as a necromancer, even North is eager to be like a normal mage to study all kinds of magic knowledge in the magic academy, including the potion he is eager to explore, but obviously, north can''t do it. Recalling the last words Sok said, North also understood Sok''s meaning. North knows that if he is really good at potion, and it''s not rod who won the first place in the potion competition, but himself. At this moment, even if Soke knows he is an necromancer, he won''t make any obstruction to himself who wants to join the ice blue magic academy, or even take the initiative to hide his identity. To this, North also can deep sigh one breath. North knows that no matter how much he yearns for this in his heart, his knowledge and the result of the competition with the potion will not change. It will only be rod, not himself, who will win the championship of the potion competition. Aware of this, north can only sigh for the current situation. It seemed that he remembered some pictures in his memory. At this time, North could not help but recall the scene when he finally saw rod. In the final process of the potion competition, due to the poor ranking, North had to leave the airship ahead of time to watch the image below, but when Eli took out the pendant, the influence below would no longer appear. these cutting-edge news Recalling the title of rod, North believed that rod could not die in this process, but left safely by his unique means. At the beginning, North may regard rod, who is also a necromancer, as an opponent in the potion competition. However, when rod refined the perfect potion, North gave up this idea. After Rhode won the championship of the potion competition, North realized that Rhode was the existence he needed to look up to in the potion. North doesn''t know what kind of situation Rhode is in at present, but after remembering the decision made by the spiritual assembly to deal with him, North believes that even if Rhode can leave safely, he will not be in a good state at this time. cutting-edge news When the footsteps just came out, North didn''t care too much about it. As early as before talking with Sok, in order to ensure that he would not be noticed by the other mages in the college, North was taken to a quiet place in the college by Sok. Compared with other places, there are fewer mages in this location, but there are still several mages. North, who is thinking about which magic school to go to next, doesn''t care about the sound of footsteps, but regards him as a passing mage, still immersed in thinking. It was not until the sound of footsteps stopped in front of north that North realized that the mage corresponding to the footsteps was coming for himself. At this time, North will also own line of sight, looked to the direction of the footsteps. North noticed that a figure appeared beside him. As if he had found something, North''s face became strange. The mage who appeared beside North was the one he remembered not long ago. North doesn''t understand why rod wants to find himself, but seeing what rod looks like at this time and what he does, he obviously doesn''t happen to pass by here. For the real origin of rod, North''s heart is not clear, but North does not think that rod, who is extremely powerful and won the potion competition champion, will have an attempt on his treasure. Just as North speculated about rod''s intention in his heart, rod''s words also reached North''s ears. "North, is that how you want to join the magic academy? Even if you are rejected by the ice blue magic academy, you don''t want to give up, but want to join other magic academies? " Listening to rod''s words, North did not make any response. North understood that because he didn''t know what Rhode really meant, in this situation, his best choice for Rhode''s words was not to respond. North was only aware of how rod knew what he was thinking. flower At this time, North did not realize that his thoughts had already been exposed under rod''s heroic expertise. What North thought in his heart was that rod still found his own purpose. Although North has more talent than other mages in refining potions, his own strength is not strong. Because of the difference in rank, north can''t hide his thoughts. Even though North didn''t answer rod''s question with words, the change in his heart undoubtedly made rod know the answer to this question. Rod noticed that when North tried to join the ice blue magic academy, but he failed under the obstruction of SOK, there was also some conflict in North''s mind about the magic academy and the mages in the magic academy. His desire to join the magic academy was far less strong than before. In North''s mind, he was not sure whether he could join other magic schools. According to Sok''s words, the mage school would carefully check the mages who tried to join. Depending on the pendant on his body, it might be difficult to deceive the mages in the school. Chapter 545 these Through his initial questions and North''s response to the questions, rod got a lot of information he wanted to know from his ideas. these "I know your talent in potions and the unique refining method you are good at, so I want you to refine some potions with unique effects. That''s why I came to you." After hearing rod''s request, North did not agree directly, but had more doubts in his heart. From rod''s words, North understands that rod found himself to make potions for him. But after seeing rod''s performance in making potions and his ranking in the potion competition, North doesn''t think that he can help rod who is obviously better than himself to make potions. The worry in his heart made North unable to directly agree to rod''s request. North didn''t believe that rod found himself just to make potion for him, but for some other purpose. As if noticing this, rod''s words once again reached North''s ears. "The potions I need are very special. Even if the potion I refined is enough to win the championship of the potion competition, in this respect, unless I spend a lot of energy on research, the effect of the potion I refined is not as good as that you refined. " Hearing rod''s explanation, North felt better. North knows that every mage is good at refining potions. If the desired effect of potions is too different from what he is good at refining, even a master of potions needs to study for a long time before he can refine them. How to choose the refining method of potions has always puzzled many mages who study potions. Only those who are very good at one aspect can find the most suitable refining method. these "What kind of magic medicine do you want to make?" "The potion I need, its effect, can directly enhance the master''s control spirit. I''ve seen the potions you made in the potion competition. I know that they can replace the meditation of the mage and directly enhance the spirit of the mage. I want to know, can you make a magic potion to improve the control spirit? " Seeing that North had believed what he said in his heart, rod directly told north the potion effect he needed. For the current rod, it is undoubtedly his manipulation spirit that limits his strength. Because the undead creatures controlled by rod are too powerful, the spiritual attributes occupied by these undead creatures have seriously affected rod''s own state. At this time, all of Rhode''s spiritual attributes have been occupied by the spiritual imprints of the undead. In addition, the spiritual imprints of the undead occupy Rhode''s spiritual attributes. Under the occupation of many spiritual marks, rod''s spiritual attribute is only about 10 o''clock. Due to the lack of spiritual attributes, in this state, the real effect of the magic cast by rod may not be as good as that of the ordinary apprentices. special What''s more, in rod''s space ring, there is the body of the hero Thunderbird. Rod tries to turn it into a death knight, but he can''t satisfy the spiritual attributes needed by the hero Thunderbird. Due to the lack of control spirit attribute, rod can''t continue to control other undead creatures. Even powerful death knights like the hero Thunderbird can only store his corpse in the space ring before solving the problem of control spirit. The general necromancer may not face the problem that rod is facing. Because of their own rank, the general necromancer can control creatures that are close to their own rank, and can not occupy too much control spirit. For the general necromancer, the control spirit needed to control the undead is sufficient only by deep meditation. However, for rod, because his undead creatures are very powerful, even far beyond his own rank, the control spirit obtained by deep meditation or even racing achievement is obviously unable to satisfy his undead creatures. In this case, if rod wants to further improve his strength, the first thing he needs to solve is the problem of manipulation spirit. flower In the past, after deep meditation, rod''s spiritual attributes can only be slightly improved, but the manipulation of spiritual attributes has been greatly improved. Through deep meditation, the necromancer can obtain a lot of manipulation spirit, but for the current rod, the time required for deep meditation is too long. flower Rod knows that this war is the best opportunity for him to improve his strength. Even if he is a necromancer, he can have the official status of blakada and show all his strength in this war. Once you miss this war and want to gain a lot of experience again, you have to wait for the next war or even the next expansion. But in the next expansion, rod''s current strength is obviously far from enough. For this reason, even though he knows that he is not good at controlling spirit, rod does not intend to meditate deeply. Instead, he plans to join the war as a necromancer. Rod can only solve the problem of controlling spirit in other ways. When rod returns to the ice blue magic academy again to prepare for the upcoming Cyclops, north, who had an impression in the potion competition before, reappears in rod''s mind. Chapter 546 Through his previous understanding of the potion competition, rod has learned that the potion refined by north can replace the deep meditation of the mage and directly enhance the spiritual attributes of the mage. Because of this, when rod is faced with the problem of insufficient control of spiritual attributes, the solution that rod came up with is to improve his control of spiritual attributes through the magic medicine refined by North. In rod''s view, since the potion refined by north can replace deep meditation and improve the spiritual attribute of the mage, as long as the way of refining the potion is changed, north can also refine the potion that can improve and control the spirit. Through deep meditation, mages have certain restrictions on the improvement of their spiritual attributes. If they do not improve their own rank, they will not be able to continue to improve when their spiritual attributes reach a certain value. However, the mage does not have such restrictions on the promotion of the spiritual attribute of manipulation. If the mage is willing, he can greatly improve his manipulation spirit through deep meditation. flower And in rod''s impression, among all kinds of potions that existed in previous lives, the one that can enhance and control spiritual attributes is the most special one. Different from the potion for improving mental attributes, only one bottle is needed to achieve the maximum effect of improvement. After that, even if other potions are used, only the strongest one will be selected for the improvement of mental attributes. The potion does not have such a limit on controlling the improvement of mental attributes. According to the main material of the magic medicine, the mage can drink the magic medicine to improve the spiritual property of the manipulation for many times, so as to improve the spiritual property of the manipulation. The effect of magic medicine on the improvement of manipulation spirit can be superimposed many times, thus greatly improving the mage''s manipulation spirit attribute. There is still a limit to the maximum improvement of manipulation spirit brought by magic medicine. After that, if you want to continue to improve your manipulation spirit attribute through magic medicine, you can only choose higher quality main materials for refining. However, according to rod''s understanding, before the promotion reaches the maximum, the added spiritual attribute of manipulation is enough to solve the problem of insufficient spiritual manipulation and control a large number of undead creatures. Of course, all this is based on the fact that north is willing to make magic potions for himself. If North does not agree with this, even rod will not be able to make magic potions to enhance and control his spiritual attributes. As North thought, Rhode''s emphasis on the refining of magic medicine is not on the spiritual attribute. This point, as early as in the process of the semi-finals, rod has confirmed this point. If rod chooses to refine the magic medicine to improve the control of spiritual attributes, the real effect of magic medicine will not be much better, and the control of spiritual attributes may not meet rod''s expectation. Because of this, rod''s choice is to find north, who was noticed in the potion competition, and ask him to help him refine the potion. However, as if he had noticed something, rod knew that North would not easily agree to his request. "I can indeed refine the magic potion to enhance the control spirit, but I don''t seem to have the need to refine it for you." "Don''t you know, rod, you''ve been expelled from the church. Your act of escaping in the final of the potion competition almost made the plan of the spiritual society fail "If earl, who also participated in the final and ranked third in the sorcerer guild, had not convinced the leader of the sorcerer guild that all the Necromancers participating in the potion competition would have been punished by the sorcerer guild for your actions." As if remembering rod''s last act, North could not help but produce a trace of anger in the process of rejecting rod. Recalling the intelligence collected by himself in the spiritual society, even though rod''s strength was far beyond himself, North did not show any awe and refused rod''s request directly. In North''s view, rod, who has lost his spiritual identity and has to be punished by the spiritual society, is in no better situation than himself. Even if he has no way to join the magic school, he will not be like rod, who may be retaliated by the spiritual society at any time. In addition, North also knows that the reason for rod''s possible danger is not only that rod did not complete the task assigned by the holy place, but also that rod obtained the artifact parts from the potion competition. According to North''s understanding, many powerful necromancers in the church want to attack rod. Their real purpose is the artifact parts in rod''s hands. Even in blakhada, some truly powerful mages also want to get the artifact parts in rod''s hands. However, because of their identity, they can''t find a chance to attack rod. At the last moment of the potion competition, the powerful effects of artifact parts undoubtedly appeared in the eyes of all mages. cutting-edge news After feeling the power of artifact parts and knowing that this artifact part is in the hands of an undead mage, any mage will have some ideas about it. The improvement that artifact parts can bring, even for a high-level mage, will also have a great effect. In this case, most of the dangers that rod may encounter come from this. If rod''s strength is not enough, he can''t hold on to the artifact parts that he has, and he will be robbed by other powerful mages at any time. Even in blakada, the mages will not easily let go of the chance to improve their strength. If rod is an ordinary mage, the situation may be a little better, but the identity of the necromancer has doomed rod to encounter many dangers. Even North was also interested in rod''s artifact parts. However, North deeply understood the strength gap between him and rod, so he would not make any extraordinary move, but refused rod''s request. North also has some understanding of why rod fled from the airship immediately after he got the artifact parts. North knows that this behavior made by rod can avoid the possible danger to the greatest extent, but even so, North does not intend to make magic medicine for him according to what rod said. Chapter 547 In North''s view, it is extremely difficult for rod to protect himself in the presence of many enemies. In this case, North would not agree to rod''s request to make potions for him. Through the peeping eye, rod also got a lot of information from North''s ideas. Rod realized that the situation he had to face seemed worse than expected, but it was also an opportunity for him. The existence of artifact components doomed rod to face more danger than ordinary Necromancers. In this process, if rod can successfully deal with it, he will undoubtedly be able to improve his own strength. these However, before fighting, what Rhode needs to do is to improve his spiritual attribute of control, so as to avoid the influence of insufficient spiritual attribute on his casting ability. In addition to north, some of the mages participating in the potion competition may be able to refine the potions that enhance and control the spiritual attributes. However, for rod at this time, he obviously did not have so much energy to find these mages one by one. Therefore, the current north, for rod, is undoubtedly very important. Even though North is not willing to make potions for rod for the time being, rod also hopes to change this situation in some ways. At this time, seeing that north still didn''t change his mind, and even strengthened it, rod said: "You''re worried about the danger I might encounter, so you don''t want to make potions for me? Since I dare to appear in the magic academy, I naturally have a certain dependence. " "Perhaps you should worry more about your own safety than that." After hearing what rod said and looking at rod in front of him, North seems to be aware of something. He can''t help but be surprised. In North''s opinion, the meaning of rod''s words is undoubtedly dissatisfied with his refusal of his request, so he wants to threaten himself and make magic medicine for him. Before North made a response, there was a loud explosion in North''s ear. With the appearance of the explosion, North obviously felt that the surrounding mana fluctuations would be confused, and a large number of mana fluctuations would appear and disappear at any time. North knew that only when a large number of mages cast their spells together could this happen. The various anomalies around him made North understand that the meaning of rod''s words did not seem to be what he had originally thought, but had other meanings. Not far from here, something happened that North didn''t expect. Before North thought it over, rod''s words came back. "Why do you think the magic guild would disobey the instructions of the mage God and allow the necromancer to appear in the battlefield?" "If the magic guild is willing to agree to this, it can only show that the enemy they are about to face has exceeded the scope that the mage can cope with. There is no way to solve it by relying on the mage''s own strength." "You should be very clear, in the former blakada, once the identity of the necromancer is exposed, what kind of trouble will you encounter. If it is not in this special period, how dare the necromancer appear aboveboard "I noticed earlier that you were talking to Sok. If you''re planning to join a spell school, I''d like to urge you to change your mind as soon as possible. " "Even the magic academy, in the coming war, is also difficult to ensure their own safety. Even if you are lucky enough to survive under the protection of the magic academy, when the war is over, the magic guild''s attitude towards the necromancer will not be the same as it is now. " "The idea that you''re going to join the magic academy with the certificate you got in the potion contest is doomed from the beginning to have no good ending." Long before he was rejected by Sok, North had some doubts about whether he could join the magic academy. these At this time, listening to rod''s words, North was a little uncertain about his situation after joining the magic academy, and even whether he wanted to join the magic academy. In North''s perception, in the process of his conversation with rod, the magic elements around him became more and more violent. Even North here was also affected by the magic elements. In addition, his original plan was rejected by rod, so North began to be impatient and lost his initial calm. "Well, what should I do? I just want to study all kinds of magic in the school of magic, just like ordinary mages. I don''t want to hide under the protection of the Lord and always guard against the exposure of the identity of the necromancer. " The impatience in his heart made North express his doubts and other ideas to rod. At this time, he heard the words of North and found the change of his mind through peeping eyes. Rod knew that he had achieved the goal of this time. these In Diya, there is a magic school where only necromancers exist. There, you don''t have to hide the identity of necromancers, and you can learn more profound spiritualism. " After that, seeing that North''s face was obviously moving, rod continued environment Rod clearly knows that North has never been to Diya before, and he may not even have been out of the territory of blakhada. For North, he naturally does not know about the situation of the school of necromancery in Diya. After hearing what rod said, north still hesitated for a moment. Recalling the information about rod collected from the spiritual society in the past, North knows that rod really comes from within dia. According to rod''s strength, he can really join the undead Magic Academy. As if influenced by rod''s previous words, North understands that no matter what the situation is, he who has the status of a necromancer is doomed to be difficult to stay in blakhada for a long time. Finally, North nodded and agreed to rod''s request. Chapter 548 During the conversation between North and rod, the original peace in the ice blue magic academy has been broken by the enemy. Compared with the whole blakada, the ice blue magic academy is relatively close to the border of blakada, and it is still some distance from the depth of blakada. Due to the position, ice blue magic academy avoided the barbarian army led by Tanan, but at this time, it could not avoid the enemy who came to attack. However, even though they knew that a powerful enemy was coming, the mages in the ice blue magic academy still didn''t show their due vigilance. Before that, the Cyclops had destroyed many cities. Among them, any creature that failed to escape in time died under the attack of the Cyclops. cutting-edge news But at this time, the mages in the ice blue magic academy still didn''t pay attention to the coming Cyclops. these According to the information circulating in the Academy, these mages have already learned that the enemies who came to attack this time were not the big troops existing in the creatures of krylord, but some isolated Cyclops. When the troops led by Tanan entered the territory of blakada and easily destroyed the towns they passed by, the mages tried to explore Tanan''s movement in advance through various magic, so as to make timely response and avoid too much loss. However, due to the existence of the forbidden magic ball, the detection of the mages could not achieve the desired effect on Tanan himself and his army. Before Tanan''s army entered the depths of blakhada, the mages realized that they could not find any useful information by magic. these Without the influence of forbidden magic ball, the mage knew all about the Cyclops. Whether it''s the movement of these Cyclops or the strength they show, the mage knows in advance through magic. The existence of the forbidden magic ball makes the mages of blakada feel afraid from the bottom of their hearts. When the Cyclops destroyed the towns on the border of blakhada, the mages did not choose to deal with them. Instead, they allowed the Cyclops to continue to act, so as to further understand the strength of these Cyclops. In this process, the only action that the mages took was to tell the lords at the border about the coming of the Cyclops and ask them to lead their men to evacuate as soon as possible. In this way, mages get a lot of useful information, and learn that Cyclops will also suffer from magic damage, as well as their weaknesses. But the price is that in this process, a large number of towns are damaged by Cyclops. Through the observation ability brought by the magic, the mages of blakada found that the Cyclops who were destroying the border suddenly seemed to have been ordered to move towards the same goal instead of scattered in different positions. these After discovering this, the mage of blakadane immediately responded. these For these big destruction Cyclops, blakada''s counterattack did not come at the first time, but out of all kinds of concerns, after waiting for a long time, it made a response. At this time, Sok, who had talked with North before, was standing on the outer wall of the ice blue magic academy. As seen by North before, Sok is still dressed in a white robe, but the Sok here is obviously his noumenon. At this time, Sok did not pay attention to the coming Cyclops, but to the other mages beside him. these In the territory of blakada, except for the oldest Magic Academy and the most powerful magic guild, it is difficult for any magic academy to gather so many high-level mages with its own strength. these Looking at these powerful mages around, Sok believes that the Cyclops who come to attack will not come to a good end. The only thing that makes Sok dissatisfied is that when the ice blue magic academy is about to be attacked, and even other colleges send high-level mages to support it, as the dean of the ice blue magic academy, ELS does not return to the Academy. Sok recalled that the last time he saw els was after the potion competition, when he planned to open the door of time and space and lead the final players back to the ice blue magic academy. special Due to the understanding of the situation of elemental creatures in blakada, Sok was naturally impressed by els who stayed with these elemental creatures. What surprised Sok was that after that, ELS did not return to the ice blue magic academy. these Chapter 549 Even though Sok is extremely dissatisfied with els'' behavior, in order to cope with the attack of the Cyclops, Sok still needs to take charge of the overall situation and welcome the powerful mages who come to support. Even if there are complaints in his heart, Sok will not express them on this occasion. As early as before the arrival of the Cyclops, these mages were ready in the ice blue magic academy to attack the Cyclops when they arrived. During this period, Sok also got the news, it seems that some of the Necromancers learned about this situation, also want to join the war, help the ice blue magic academy, resist the attack of the Cyclops. these Sok''s behavior undoubtedly expresses his attitude towards the necromancer. these these On the contrary, both necromancers and the undead creatures they control will deeply affect the ordinary mages in the Academy. In the presence of undead creatures, no mage can focus on fighting. these Since the dean of ice blue magic academy is not in the Academy, Sok undoubtedly controls all affairs in the Academy at this time. No mage objected to Sok''s decision to expel the powerful necromancer. these Even after the potion contest, the magic guild has agreed that necromancers will appear on the battlefield, but this is obviously not well implemented in various colleges. care Sok noticed that one of the Cyclops in the group was very special. Compared with other ordinary Cyclops whose only private parts are covered, there are human like clothes on this Cyclops. However, this kind of clothes is very simple and simple. It only deals with the fur. The rest of the Cyclops around are also dressed like this. In terms of body size, this one eyed giant is obviously different from most of the one eyed giants in the team. It looks bigger and has reached the level of one eyed king. Even Soke dare not underestimate the power contained in the one eyed giant''s body. What makes Sok feel the most unusual is not what the Cyclops show, but when Sok looks at the Cyclops, he will have an obvious sense of threat. Sok can''t remember how long he didn''t feel the threat of facing a powerful enemy after he became a high-level mage. Next to the Cyclops, neither the large number of Cyclops nor the more powerful one eyed King brought this feeling to Sok. With the warning of danger in his heart, Sok shows his perspective to the special Cyclops in the distance. cutting-edge news In addition, Sok can''t get the specific information of the Cyclops through the perspective eye. Sok can''t know whether it''s the hero''s strong points or the special skills he is good at. This point, no doubt let show the perspective of the eye of SOK some do not understand. cutting-edge news But at this time, Sok also had no time to think about the abnormality of perspective eye, his attention was attracted by another thing. cutting-edge news cutting-edge news cutting-edge news After realizing the identity of the hero one eyed king, Sok also understood why he was on high alert when he found the one eyed giant. For the existence of the hero one eyed king and its strength, Sok naturally did not dare to underestimate it in his heart. Without other high-level mages around him, Sok believed that even if he could beat back these one eyed giants, he would have to pay enough price, and even could not resist it. Sok understood how difficult it is for a creature like the Cyclops, which is extremely powerful in itself, to produce a hero. Naturally, the strength of this hero will be far beyond that of ordinary creatures. However, at this time, there are a large number of high-level mages around, which undoubtedly gives Suok enough confidence to kill all the Cyclops, including the hero Cyclops. When Sok noticed the identity of the hero Cyclops, the Cyclops had begun to take action. It''s like getting an order. At the next moment, all the Cyclops who appear here rush towards the position of ice blue magic academy. Chapter 550 In the face of the ice blue magic academy, where a large number of mages are stationed, the Cyclops who come to attack don''t play their long-range attack way of throwing boulders. Instead, after they get a little closer to the ice blue magic academy, they charge towards this position together. The existence of the mage makes the Cyclops give up the way of long-range attack. No matter how the Cyclops throw stones, the damage caused by it can''t be compared with the magic cast by the mage. For this point, as the commander of the Cyclops, the hero Cyclops naturally has a full understanding. The Cyclops will launch a charge towards the ice blue magic academy, and it is the order of the hero Cyclops. The charge launched by many Cyclops brought a deafening sound. All the mages looking at this scene can feel the great momentum of Cyclops. With the approach of the Cyclops, the mages in the ice blue magic academy can feel an obvious shock, which is more deeply felt by the mages above the barrier. Some mages, who are not strong enough and have never experienced war, just feel the momentum generated by the arrival of the Cyclops, and they are at a loss. They can''t remember what they learned before, let alone use their magic to deal with it. In addition to these mages, a small number of mages react at the moment when the Cyclops launch a charge, and begin to cast spells toward the position of the Cyclops. these these these these In the eyes of these powerful mages, the charge launched by the Cyclops is only chaos. Just like the beast charging the hunter, in this process, the beast may have the upper hand in momentum, but what it doesn''t know is that it has already entered the hunter''s trap. By charging, the Cyclops can quickly shorten the distance between them and the mage, so as to attack the mage. But in this process, the Cyclops also entered the mage''s casting range. these these As these Cyclops approach, these high-level mages raise their hands one after another. After a large number of Cyclops reach the casting range, they will cast their best magic. In this process, like the high-level mages around, Sok raised his hand and was ready to cast the fourth level Hellfire magic towards the upcoming Cyclops, causing a devastating blow to them. With the preparation of each high-level mage before casting, the magic elements around the whole ice blue magic academy are solidified, and there are no signs of flowing. Even in this process, some low-level mages are casting their magic, which can only have a very subtle impact on the magic elements around them. Any mage in the academy can clearly feel this. No matter how powerful the mage is, after feeling this, he knows in his heart that a series of extremely powerful high-level spells will soon come and act on these Cyclops. Although these spells have not yet arrived, even the low-level mages who are just beginning to face the charge of the Cyclops and seem to be panicked are also relieved at this time. these these In Sok''s view, the crisis caused by the arrival of the Cyclops can undoubtedly be successfully resolved. At this time, Sok''s eyes, once again looked at the one eyed king, the hero among the Cyclops. In Sok''s view, in the face of the magic cast by many high-level mages, even if the hero one eyed King''s own strength is strong, there is no solution. Sok noticed that in the face of the surrounding magic elements and the coming magic attack, the hero one eyed king showed his disdain for it. Even the one eyed king on the hero one eyed King''s head showed a mocking look. This discovery undoubtedly surprised Sok. special Before Sok made a prompt to the surrounding high-level mages, the hero one eyed king immediately took action. The hero one eyed king raised his hand, which he had been holding tightly, and slowly opened it, revealing what he had been holding in his hand. What exists in the hands of the hero one eyed king is a small piece of red crystal flowing with special brilliance. Compared with the palm of the hero one eyed king, the volume of this red crystal can be almost negligible, but any mage who notices this red crystal will be deeply attracted by it. special red The sense of crisis in his heart made him unable to wait any longer. Even if the Cyclops didn''t enter the best strike range of Hellfire, he planned to cast this spell immediately. red red red Chapter 551 these red This very special feeling, Sok once felt, and left a deep impression. special After discovering this, Sok immediately understood the function of the red barrier. Looking at the one eyed giant who was still rapidly approaching ahead, Sok had an ominous premonition in his heart. Not only Sok, but also the high-level mages who used to be on the barrier have lost the ability to cast their magic at this time. red This is clearly felt by all mages in the ice blue magic academy. red these red When Tanan showed the effect of forbidding magic ball on the battlefield, it undoubtedly deterred the mage who was high above. For how to deal with this artifact of restraining mages, even powerful high-level mages can''t come up with any good measures for a while. The only thing that makes the mages feel at ease is that the forbidden magic ball is always in Tanan''s hands. Even if the effect of this artifact is extremely powerful, its impact is still limited. In the view of those high-level mages, although the existence of forbidden magic ball can make Tanan invincible in the frontal battle, it is only limited to the army led by Tanan. Once Tanan tries to disperse his forces, the mages will be able to find an opportunity to fight back fiercely. According to the original idea of the high-level mage, under the effect of the forbidden magic ball, the mage''s ability is undoubtedly completely limited. They may not be able to stop the army led by Tanan, but they can also minimize the losses by taking precautions in advance and arranging the evacuation of the creatures at the target of Tanan''s attack. However, when the red barrier covered the whole ice blue magic academy, the situation at this time was beyond all the mages'' expectation. No matter the intelligence collected before, or the strength of these Cyclops in the previous battle, these high-level mages did not realize the problem. these What happened at this time was beyond the expectation of all the high-level mages. red If this is the case, the situation in this war may change dramatically. these red In an instant, the Cyclops rushed outside the wall of the ice blue magic academy, trying to break a path into the city. However, because the wall outside the ice blue magic academy is extremely tall, the Cyclops could not destroy it at any time. At ordinary times, no matter how tall the wall inside the ice blue magic academy is, it will only shock some ordinary mages. However, those really powerful mages, like Sok, will not look at the wall at all. In the view of powerful mages, the high city wall may be able to block ordinary creatures and use conventional means to enter the city, but mages have too many ways to ignore the obstacles of the city wall and directly enter the rear of the city. Before the beginning of this battle and this abnormal change, in the eyes of many mages, the wall outside the ice blue magic academy is more just a kind of decoration, which is used to show the strength of the magic academy. Because of this, the wall here is extremely tall, far beyond the size of the corresponding conventional creatures. This kind of wall, even in eracia, which is dominated by melee professionals, may not be common. It can only be seen in several important places, such as the kings of eracia. However, in blakada, this kind of wall has become a normal. For the mages who like to be gorgeous, they don''t care how much resources will be wasted in order to build the wall. All they want is to make the wall as grand as possible, so as to show their identity. If not for this, the Cyclops had already broken through the wall and began to slaughter the mages in the ice blue magic academy. Ordinary city walls can''t stop such a powerful creature as Cyclops. They will be destroyed easily. Only the tall city walls like the ice blue magic academy can stop the Cyclops a little, but they can only stop for a while and can''t delay for a longer time. these Chapter 552 ed these these As a matter of fact, the high-level mages who came here didn''t pay attention to the attack of the Cyclops, so they didn''t plan to die. these red red The high-level mages who appear here all come from the powerful academies in blakhada. The treasures they have are also of the highest quality. red these These high-level mages don''t want to rely on the power of treasures alone to stop these Cyclops, not to mention how many precious treasures they will lose in the process. red these At this moment, almost all the high-level mages fled to the rear. these At this time, the only one who didn''t run back and still stayed on the wall was Sok. these Before the battle began, Sok never expected that the Cyclops would have such means. With the support of many high-level mages, Sok thought he could beat the Cyclops back easily, but he didn''t realize the mistake until the battle began. There is no doubt that the red barrier blocks all the abilities of SOK as a mage. Sok has no solution to this. these No matter what kind of behavior these high-level mages have done, the most serious loss will be the ice blue magic academy. these Maybe some lucky mages can use the gate of time and space to evacuate together with the high-level mages who come, but more mages will only die in this battle. In Sok''s view, there is no value in the death of these mages. They are just slaughtered at will, even until the end of their lives, and they don''t use any magic they usually learn. At this moment, Sok felt extremely remorse in his heart. Sok hated his previous behavior. In Sok''s view, everything that happened at this time was caused by his carelessness. Before the battle began, Sok never thought that this group of barbarians, who had been enslaved by blakada for countless years, could achieve this level. special In the face of the attack of the Cyclops, the destruction of the ice blue magic academy seems inevitable. Because Sok did not respond in advance, after the battle, the ice blue magic academy may no longer exist. Even if it is rebuilt later, it is impossible to return to its original scale. In this case, Sok seems to have lost all his targets. As long as Sok is willing, he can leave with those high-level mages. After the battle, he can join other magic schools with his high-level mage identity. But obviously, Sok has no such idea. Looking at the surrounding gradually collapsed walls, Sok did not make any action, still standing on one of the walls. At this time, a huge stone flew towards the position where Sok was. All Sok can do is to protect his body with his hands according to his instinct. With a loud noise, the boulder hit the wall where Sok was. Although the city wall has not yet completely collapsed, Sok''s body was buried by the broken boulders. In the distance, the one eyed hero was not idle. red According to the message before the battle, the hero one eyed King threw the huge stone in his hand in the direction of the strongest sense of threat. At the end of the throw, the hero looked around and found that there was a larger boulder at a distance from it. The hero one eyed King picked up the boulder beside him, but suddenly stopped in the same place as if he realized something. He just looked at the one eyed giant who was destroying the city wall in front of him, and did not move towards the boulder. Chapter 553 The boulders thrown by the hero one eyed King seem to speed up the collapse of the whole city wall. In addition, a large number of one eyed giants have never stopped. It may not be long before the city wall completely collapses. environment these Even after seeing the battle shown by the Cyclops, the mages who are shocked do not think that they will be hurt in the presence of so many high-level mages. these these At this time, all the mages did not dare to stay around the city wall, but quickly retreated back to the rear of the college, whether they were high-level mages or ordinary mages, which was undoubtedly their common wish. With the collapse of the city wall, Sok, who had been buried by gravel, reappeared and fell in the direction of the city. When he fell to the ground, Sok did not take any measures to reduce the impact force, but just fell directly to the ground. The sound of falling is not worth mentioning compared with the sound caused by the Cyclops. After a short breath, Sok sat up from the rubble. Because of the treasure in his body, even though Sok had already given up resistance and only wanted to die under the attack of the Cyclops, it was difficult to achieve it for a while. environment these Looking at the collapsing wall in front of him, and other things in the ice blue magic academy, there was no light in Sok''s eyes. The remorse in his heart has already driven Sok to stay in the same place instead of running away like those high-level mages. Before the battle began, Sok could never have imagined that this would happen. At this time, Sok, who was staying at the same place, suddenly felt a sign of danger in his heart. Although Sok was determined to die, he still looked at the rear of danger. Suok noticed that the position behind him, that is, the direction where the high-level mages fled at the beginning, was covered with a figure under the black robe. The face that should have been exposed outside the black robe was also covered by a ferocious mask. In the shadow''s hand, he is holding an ordinary iron sword. The quality of the iron sword may not be very good, but the blood on it is not dry yet, which is undoubtedly explaining its effect to Sok. What makes Sok feel threatened most is the creature behind the figure, a bone dragon composed of white bones. After a simple observation of some abnormalities on the surface of the bone dragon, Sok suddenly realized that the creature in front of him was not a simple bone dragon, but a more powerful ghost dragon. It was only under the effect of the forbidden magic space that the characteristics of the ghost dragon were suppressed, which made Sok make a wrong judgment. After discovering the existence of the ghost dragon, Sok once again moves his eyes to the figure beside the ghost dragon. special cutting-edge news Sok is the same, when the potion competition is over, Sok also spent a certain price to learn part of rod''s information. Because of this, when he found the existence of the ghost dragon and the familiarity of the figure, Sok immediately recognized his identity. As Sok judged, at this time, the figure here is rod who came to the ice blue magic academy. Just after rod convinced north to make potion for himself, he felt an abnormal sensation coming from the treasure he was wearing in front of him. At first, rod thought that there was an accident on Rowling''s side. In the process of looking for North, Rowling was also completing the tasks assigned by rod. Rowling''s tasks were also not easy. In the process, Rowling might encounter danger. However, when rod checked the pendant he was wearing, he found that the abnormal perception came not from the wearer''s missing, but from the artifact part magic talisman he got in the potion competition. Rod noticed that in the process of discovering this, the special ability of the magic talisman seemed to be activated, gathering a large number of magic elements around him. Due to the changes of magic elements, rod, who is wearing a magic talisman, undoubtedly attracts the attention of a large number of mages around him. Just as rod was thinking about the reason for the abnormal change of the magic amulet, in his memory, when he was in the airship of the potion competition, the abnormal change of the magic amulet made rod realize what was going to happen. red With the spread of the red barrier, the magic elements gathered by the magic talisman are instantly dispersed, and the magic talisman itself is silent, unable to continue to gather magic elements. At this time, rod''s original collection of artifact parts is still in the space ring. red However, for rod at this time, he did not choose to break away from the red barrier to take out these powerful treasures. When the body was covered by the red barrier and felt the effect of the red barrier completely, rod had some ideas in his heart. Rod realized that this might be the opportunity he had been looking for. Chapter 554 Rod knew exactly what he needed and why he was here. Rod chose to join the war and came to the ice blue magic Academy at this time. What he wanted to achieve was not to help any specific party win the battle, but to gain experience as much as possible in the process, so as to improve his character level. red these red In the face of this special red barrier, there are not many magic puppets that mages can deal with. Even the magic puppets that can move are only the most common level, far from reaching the level corresponding to the Cyclops. In this case, rod, who controls the ghost dragon, undoubtedly has relatively strong power, far more than the mages in the red barrier. For rod himself, due to the existence of the red barrier, his strength is also weakened, unable to cast any magic, but compared with other mages, rod''s situation is undoubtedly better. Different from other mages, after losing the ability of casting, their own strength will drop sharply. For rod, his casting ability can only be regarded as a part of his strength. After losing his casting ability, rod still has the ability of necromancer and the melee strength far beyond that of ordinary mages. red these Originally, when the battle just started, before the hero one eyed King Shi showed the red barrier, in rod''s view, it was not the one eyed giants that were most likely to win, but the mages in the ice blue magic academy. red If there is no red barrier, all rod can do is to kill some lucky Cyclops after the battle, so as to gain a small amount of experience. red In this case, some ideas came into rod''s mind. This time, rod''s chosen target is no longer the Cyclops who come to attack, but the high-level mages who rush to flee. these these red these In this process, rod has gained a huge amount of experience. Any high-level mage who has reached level 6 can provide him with 6000 to 10000 experience points. Under the superposition of the number, rod''s experience is naturally huge. Even in this process, rod also killed some ordinary mages with lower strength, but at this time, rod obviously didn''t care about this. Some high-level mages can rely on their treasures to slightly block rod''s attack, but they can''t cross the ghost dragon behind rod. Especially when their identities are exposed, they will be attacked by the ghost dragon madly, and eventually they can only die with hatred. The mage, who was originally powerful and superior, undoubtedly lost all his resistance ability under the red barrier. these Because of this, rod''s sudden attack is beyond all the high-level mages'' expectation. In this case, the high-level mages who can successfully escape just because of their good luck are not found by rod in the chaos. Looking at the rapidly rising experience value in the system log, rod knew that he had come right this time. At this moment, rod couldn''t help feeling the power of the forbidden magic barrier. Although he didn''t understand how the Cyclops made the forbidden magic ball to achieve the effect, under the effect of the forbidden magic barrier, he completely blocked the casting ability of high-level mages, which made rod gain a huge amount of experience. Rod noticed that after he killed a large number of high-level mages, he had more than 100000 experience points, including the experience gained after killing Reese. Judging from the amount, rod''s experience value at this time is undoubtedly extremely huge. According to the normal way, it takes him a long time to accumulate experience value. these flowe Chapter 555 As rod moves on, there are fewer and fewer mages around him. Finally, rod comes to Sok who is falling down. In this process, even if a large number of high-level mages are killed, rod can''t gain more than experience. these red In this process, even if the only experience Rhode got was to upgrade the character level, Rhode was also satisfied with this achievement. In the process of checking the experience points, rod noticed that he had also made some racing achievements, but he didn''t have time to check their detailed attributes. Before that, rod had expected that when the character level reached a certain level, the speed of promotion would become extremely slow. In fact, the experience gained in this battle was beyond rod''s expectation. At this time, looking forward to show some suspicious look of SOK, rod did not say much, then immediately rushed to his position. In the face of Suok, who had already given up his resistance, rod still didn''t have any left. The sword flashed by, trying to kill Suok directly. To rod''s surprise, when he cut the blade on Sok''s body, it immediately bounced aside, leaving no wound on Sok''s body. special Aware of rod''s action, Sok opened his mouth and seemed to want to say something, but rod didn''t give him the chance. Under the action of the treasure, although rod''s sword was thrown away, rod kept on attacking Sok. red Sok also understood this, but because of the destruction of the ice blue magic academy, he had no idea of resistance. In the face of rod''s attack, Sok even put down his arm, which was originally used for blocking, just waiting for rod''s next attack. Finally, when the effect of the treasure is over, rod''s sword pierces Sok''s chest directly. After killing Sok, the wall in front of him was unable to withstand the destruction of the Cyclops and began to collapse in a large area. For a moment, a lot of gravel fell in the direction of rod. these The bone wings shrouded by a circle of netherworld energy cover rod''s whole body and bear the falling stones. The owner of these two skeletons is the Dragon controlled by rod. As early as rod rushed to Sok, the Dragon took action and followed rod in the rear. Once Sok had the intention to escape, it would be stopped by the Dragon immediately. Fortunately, Sok did not resist, but was killed directly. In this process, the ghost dragon may not have played a big role, but in the face of the debris caused by the collapse of the city wall, the ghost dragon quickly stopped it. When the debris was blocked by the dragon''s bone wings, and finally fell to the ground, their surface became uneven, just like a pair of weathered for a long time, and in some places, there were traces of corrosion. these Just as the effect of forbidden magic barrier on elemental creatures is to block their ability to control magic elements, so that they can''t cast magic, rather than directly destroy the body of elemental creatures, even in the forbidden magic barrier, the elemental creatures themselves will not appear too abnormal. For the ghost dragon, the role of forbidden magic barrier is the same. Under the effect of the forbidden demon barrier, the ghost dragon''s scattered ghost energy is completely suppressed. In this case, the ghost dragon can no longer breathe the breath of the ghost dragon. However, on the surface of the ghost dragon''s body, the ghost energy around the keel does not dissipate. Instead, it is suppressed more solidly and is no longer scattered. In the forbidden magic barrier, any creature that comes into contact with the body of the ghost dragon will be affected by the energy of the nether world, and thus fall into a state of aging. In this process, the body will also be corroded. Even in the normal state, the ghost energy around the ghost dragon is difficult to cause this effect. If you want to make the enemy fall into an aging state, you can only rely on the ghost dragon breath. But at this time, due to the suppression of the forbidden magic barrier, the ghost dragon''s ghost energy becomes stronger, which has been proved by the falling stones. these After the ghost keel wing''s block, these stones fall down beside rod again. these After killing Sok, rod put his eyes on Sok''s body. Rod noticed Sok when he fell from the city wall. For the high-level mage who led the potion competition, rod naturally had a big impression. After killing the rest of the mages around, rod thought that Sok would die because of falling from the city wall, but the result was beyond rod''s expectation. After falling to the ground, Sok seemed not to be hurt and stood up directly. According to rod''s previous observation of SOK, he obviously will not have such physical quality to protect himself from any falling injury. Sok can do this with the help of his treasure. Later, in the process of fighting with Sok, Sok, who was in the forbidden magic barrier, was able to bounce away the weapon that rod wielded, obviously with the help of this treasure. Because of this, after feeling the strength of this treasure, even if he could observe the figure of the Cyclops completely from the gap of the city wall, rod was ready to take the treasure from Sok. Chapter 556 When rod found the pendant he was wearing from Sok''s body, he didn''t even have time to check the property of the treasure, so many Cyclops broke through the wall and appeared in front of him. Within the barrier of forbidding demons, rod still has more strength than other mages, but he still has nothing to do with the powerful Cyclops. Maybe rod can deal with these Cyclops for a long time when he can cast magic, or even kill them in reverse. But now, because of the difference in attributes, any Cyclops who appear here can easily kill rod. In this case, in the face of these Cyclops, the only thing rod can rely on is the ghost dragon he controls. When the Cyclops appeared, the Dragon immediately responded and tried to attack the Cyclops, but rod stopped the dragon''s behavior through his mental imprint. Looking at the Cyclops in front of him, rod quickly removed the pendant he was wearing from Sok''s body. Due to the large number of pendants that Sok wore, rod had no time to distinguish their attributes, but put them away together. In this process, rod also did not forget the space ring that Sok had. A powerful high-level mage, there is valuable wealth in his space ring. No matter the Sorcerer''s magic book or other items he collected, it is obviously of great value. Under normal conditions, rod can''t defeat a defensive high-level mage, let alone get the space ring he wears. But under the current situation, rod can do it. For those high-level mages killed before, rod has no time to go back and search for the items that exist on them, but he will not let go of the space ring on Sok. After searching Sok''s belongings, rod immediately boarded the ghost dragon in the rear. At the same time, through the spirit mark, he signaled the ghost dragon to evacuate to the rear. For rod at this time, he has achieved what he needs, and naturally does not intend to stay here. red After killing many high-level mages, when the Cyclops broke through the barrier of the city wall, rod did not intend to continue fighting, but chose to leave with the ghost dragon. Through the abnormal appearance of the ghost dragon, rod also roughly understood that the aging ability of the ghost dragon may not have been greatly suppressed under the effect of the forbidden magic barrier. these In this case, if rod plans to continue to fight here, he will undoubtedly take more risks, and the experience gained can''t be compared with that provided by high-level mages. What''s more, when the Cyclops enter the ice blue magic academy, rod will have to worry about Rowling''s situation. Long before the battle began, rod sent Rowling into the academy and waited for the next change. Hold special special Due to the role of space calibration, any mage who comes to the ice blue magic academy through the gate of time and space will appear from this transmission tablet. When rod came to the ice blue magic academy and observed the coming Cyclops, he undoubtedly had some ideas about the space calibration in the ice blue magic academy. At this time, although rod had mastered the powerful magic of the gate of time and space, there were still great limitations in his exertion. As far as rod is concerned, due to the space calibration he has not yet possessed, even if he reaches the special skill level, he can''t maximize the effect of this spell and quickly return to the area he wants to reach. It''s not easy to get the space calibration. Few mages can do it with their own strength. Most of the space calibration in colleges is directly given by the magic guild. Even in blakada, where there are many mages, the magic guild also strictly controls the number of space calibration. Ordinary mages are not qualified to have space calibration, let alone in other places. Because of the existence of the free professional association, mages can also get the space calibration through this channel, but the cost is not what ordinary mages can afford. Because of this, after coming to the ice blue magic academy, rod also thought of the space calibration in the Academy. these Different from ordinary treasures, although space calibration is extremely precious and can''t be obtained easily by ordinary means, for a mage who is not strong enough, even if he gets the space calibration, he can''t play its real role. He can only sell it to the magic guild. In addition, the space calibration has been firmly embedded on the top of the transmission tablet. When the Cyclops appears, the mages will naturally relax their vigilance to the existence of space calibration and turn their attention to the Cyclops. Because of this, rod let Rowling come to the venue of the semi-finals. When the mage relaxed his vigilance, he captured the space calibration on the transmission stele, and then fled through instant movement. red But rod has no worries about Rowling''s success. In rod''s view, after Rowling has achieved the space calibration, even if there are high-level mages who can track Rowling''s instantaneous movement, they can also sense this point in time through their pendants, so that they can rush to Rowling''s side and solve the possible danger. Chapter 557 There are also some concerns about Rowling about the reason rod chose to leave immediately. The existence of the forbidden magic barrier makes the mage who originally existed in the ice blue magic academy no longer pose a threat to Rowling, but it brings a more powerful Cyclops. In this case, Rowling, who has lost her casting ability, can not resist the attack of the Cyclops. For this reason, after killing the mages here, the Cyclops broke through the restriction of the city wall and came to the ice blue magic academy. Rod did not intend to stay here, but quickly retreated. these These Cyclops don''t care what Rhode does. Even if Rhode kills most of the mages who are hostile to them before they arrive, the hostility of these Cyclops to Rhode doesn''t diminish at all. In the eyes of the Cyclops, Rhode who appears in the city must be their enemy. these When throwing boulders, these Cyclops move very neatly, blocking all the distance that the dragon can retreat. Obviously, before the battle begins, these Cyclops are ready to deal with flying creatures. these The dark energy on the surface of the ghost dragon''s body provides a certain buffer for the ghost dragon and reduces the impact when the boulder hits directly, but it still can''t completely eliminate the damage of the ghost dragon. Under the action of many huge stones, the dragon''s keel is seriously damaged. If it is not maintained by the energy of the nether world, the dragon''s body will even fall apart completely. Rod, who is on the ghost dragon, also has a premonition of the possible danger. Under the effect of the forbidden magic barrier, their ability to throw boulders is undoubtedly more terrible than the close combat with the Cyclops. Under the impact of the boulder, rod had to hold the dragon''s keel tightly to prevent himself from falling from the dragon. He had no way to fight back. Seeing that the next wave of boulders thrown by the Cyclops is coming, rod ignores the damage of the dragon and makes the dragon rise up rapidly. these After they realized the dragon''s behavior, the Cyclops wanted to continue throwing stones at the dragon in the sky, but the dragon''s body shape had already reached the height they could not reach. Seeing this, the Cyclops could only give up their attack on the dragon and move towards the interior of the college. On the other side, Rowling, who is making space calibration in the college according to rod''s requirements, also encountered some accidents. After finishing the battle with Reese in silver cliff city, Vita, the special death knight controlled by Rowling, never wakes up and sleeps in the container. In this regard, Rowling can only think that it is the undead killer magic scroll that she used in silver cliff city, which caused more damage to vita, who was already very weak. Because of this, after coming to the ice blue magic academy, although Rowling has been carrying Vita''s container with her, she doesn''t expect it to help her. According to rod''s instructions in advance, Rowling had already taken the treasure used to obtain the spatial calibration on her body, and waited a little far away from the transmission monument. Only when the time was ripe, she took the spatial calibration off the transmission monument by certain means. red red red For a moment, Rowling did not dare to act rashly, but continued to observe the situation around. red However, this may be a good thing for Rowling at this time. Because of the chaos all around, in this case, the mages only pay attention to their casting ability and the forbidden magic barrier around, but not to Rowling''s action. Even if a mage noticed Rowling, he didn''t have much ability to prevent Rowling from obtaining space calibration. In this case, just when Rowling is going to take action, she suddenly found something unusual. these The appearance of space calibration is a gem with special light. Under the effect of forbidden magic barrier, the light on the gem has been dim for a long time, but it still can''t hide its powerful effect. these After realizing the purpose of this group of figures, Rowling is undoubtedly extremely surprised. Previously, Rowling never thought that there would be such a group of people who have the same goal as herself and also want to achieve this space calibration. At this time, although Rowling''s heart was extremely surprised, she still did not choose to expose herself, but to wait and see, trying to learn more about the situation. Because she didn''t know the identity of these people and their strength, under the shadow of the forbidden magic barrier, Rowling knew that she was no better than other mages around. After losing the casting ability, except for the few treasures left on her body, Rowling is no different from ordinary people. Perhaps the only difference is the huge vitality in Rowling''s body. Chapter 558 these In the middle of this group of figures is the transmission monument with spatial calibration. special When a mage casts the gate of time and space, the dark green gate of time and space will fill the whole area covered by the border, and then a mage will walk out of it. these Even if there is no border and only space calibration, the mage can still open the door of time and space, and the effect of the door of time and space will not be affected. However, in this case, the door of time and space opened by the mages does not have a regular shape. For those high-level mages who like to be gorgeous, it is difficult to tolerate this. In addition to blakada''s tradition, the final choice of the mages is to make the space calibration into the form of a transmission tablet. In order to ensure that the transmission monument can survive for a long time and withstand the tearing of the surrounding space when the door of time and space is opened, these transmission monument frames used to carry the space calibration also need a special material to do this. As Rowling watched the figures, they also began to act. these After arriving at this position, the figure took out a dagger with unique shape, trying to take out the space calibration embedded in the transmission tablet. Even though Rowling''s eyes always stay on these people and want to observe some useful information from them, when the figure reaches the top of the transmission tablet, Rowling doesn''t see any of his actions clearly. When Rowling reacts, the figure is already on the transmission tablet, and tries to take down the space calibration at the top of the transmission tablet. With this alone, Rowling was able to detect something unusual about these figures. Through rod''s teaching in the past, together with the unusual dress of these figures, and the strength they showed, Rowling immediately guessed their real identity, which belonged to the thieves guild. Rowling knew that if it was as she had imagined, according to the strength of these thieves, their status in the thieves'' guild was obviously not low. red The actions made by these thieves are obviously beyond Rowling''s expectation. Rowling has a hunch that there may be extremely powerful magic assassins among these thieves. Under the effect of the forbidden magic barrier, the ability of the magical assassins will also be severely limited, unable to cast any magic, but the existence of the forbidden magic barrier will not have any impact on their melee ability. Due to the role of forbidden magic barrier, even in the face of a trained ordinary thief, Rowling can not resist too much, not to mention in the face of these extremely powerful assassins. Just as rod can kill those powerful high-level mages with the help of the magic barrier, once these thieves insist on dealing with Rowling, Rowling''s fate will not be much better. Fortunately, the sight of these thieves has been completely attracted by the thieves at the top of the transmission monument, and they have not noticed Rowling in the distance. When the thief came to the top of the transmission tablet, he began to stab the location of the space calibration with the dagger in his hand, trying to take down the space calibration above in this way. The dagger collided with the surface of the transmission stele, making a sound of gold and iron, and then it was bounced away. Obviously, this transmission stele made of special materials is not so easy to destroy. After discovering this, the robber quickened his hand and carved the dagger deep into the top of the transmission tablet. He wanted to rely on the dagger in his hand to destroy the fixation of the transmission tablet for space calibration. Not far away, the violent shock has already spread to the perception of these thieves, obviously, in this case, there is not much time for these thieves to waste. Because of this, at this time, all the thieves focused their eyes on the thief at the top of the transmission monument, hoping that he could quickly remove the space calibration. Due to the large number of thieves and the behavior of the thief at the top of the transmission tablet, he has already attracted the attention of the surrounding mages. In this case, naturally, some mages will come to find out. these Even in this battle with the Cyclops, the ice blue magic academy is completely defeated, but the prestige of master blakada still exists in the hearts of these thieves. these Compared with harming these mages, in this case, the thieves choose to obtain the space calibration inside the college, which may not be much. In itself, the result of this battle is doomed to the defeat of the ice blue magic academy. Even without the existence of these thieves, the space calibration is likely to be lost, or even damaged by the Cyclops. It is impossible to stay here all the time. What''s more, there are a large number of thieves who come here. Even if the magic school intends to punish them later, it is impossible to punish all of them. these Chapter 559 Just in the process of these thieves'' action, Rowling, who is not far away, has already seen their behavior in her eyes. Recalling what rod told him about the abnormality of the stele before he came here, Rowling knew that if the thieves only used this method in front of their eyes, it would be difficult to remove the space calibration from the top of the stele. Due to the special material used to make the stele, except for a few powerful mages who can change the shape of the stele and take out the existing space calibration by magic, it is difficult to damage the stele itself in any other way. If we only rely on brute force to try to take down the space calibration embedded in the transmission stele, it is undoubtedly a very difficult thing. Even though these thieves have excellent fighting skills, they do not have many advantages in this respect. Because of this, when Rowling learned this, she made some preparations before coming here. But before Rowling can make the preparations, these thieves will appear first. In this case, Rowling can only choose to hide herself. Rowling believes that if it wasn''t for the existence of the magic barrier, these thieves would also choose to use magic to obtain the space calibration on the transmission tablet instead of trying to destroy it by brute force. In Rowling''s opinion, the way that these thieves try to take out the space calibration fixed on the transmission monument is not as easy as directly destroying the position where the whole transmission monument is connected to the ground and directly taking the whole transmission monument. However, these thieves obviously do not realize this, but continue to destroy the border around the space calibration. With the passage of time, the thieves on the transmission monument have never been able to take down the space calibration. In this process, the surrounding vibration is more and more loud, and the buildings in the distance begin to collapse. Several thieves beside the stele can''t wait any longer. They also come to the top of the stele and try to help the first thief. In this process, the only thing Rowling can do is to stand aside and watch, waiting for the situation to change further. The dagger in the thief''s hand was deeply engraved on the border of the transmission tablet near the space calibration position. With the thief''s action, the small pieces of the border fell down quickly, but it still took a long time to remove the space calibration completely. As if sensing the imminent danger, all the thieves in the field felt anxious, but unfortunately, their anxiety could not bring any help to the thieves on the top of the transmission monument. Before the thieves at the top of the transmission stele destroyed the frame used for fixed space calibration, with more and more intense shaking coming from the ground, the figure of the Cyclops appeared in the eyes of these thieves. these these Different from the mages who lose their casting ability and their strength will decline seriously, among these thieves, except for a few high-level magic assassins, the strength of the rest of the thieves is not greatly affected. these For these thieves, they are very good at this point. Even the less powerful thieves can hinder the progress of the Cyclops by various means. At this time, what these bandits want is that the bandits on the top of the transmission stele can quickly take out the space calibration and then evacuate from here. these A little further away from here, Rhode, who was in the sky, also found some anomalies. red In the process of rising, because of the boulder thrown by the Cyclops, the ghost dragon suffered a lot of damage, and its keel was broken in many places. Even out of the forbidden magic barrier, the ghost dragon can spread the ghost dragon''s breath and cover the keel, which is far from the original momentum. After feeling the current state of the dragon, because his casting ability is no longer limited, rod will release his mana value into death energy, trying to recover the damage of the dragon in this way. While waiting for the ghost dragon to recover, rod also observed the current situation. The feeling from "miss elotte" is very peaceful. Rod knows that Rowling, who is in the college, has not encountered any accident. red Rod noticed that the whole red barrier was semicircle, which enveloped the ice blue magic academy. red At this time, through his own observation, rod also found some anomalies. red This red barrier does not cover the whole ice blue magic academy, but only covers most of the positions in the Academy. The boundary of the red barrier lies in the interior of the ice blue magic academy. It''s just in the back position. The mage who reaches here is equivalent to successfully evacuating. The location of the boundary will undoubtedly improve the situation of the mages in the Academy. If the red barrier can extend to the far back of the ice blue magic academy, then under the pursuit of the Cyclops, these mages will undoubtedly be killed and injured seriously, and there are not many mages who can successfully evacuate from this place. Chapter 560 these red It is the unique advantage of the ghost dragon that enables rod to completely observe the coverage of the red barrier. After discovering this point, Rodley even realized that if there was no large amount of open space where the Cyclops originally lived in, but moved this part of the area to the back of the ice blue magic academy, it would undoubtedly cause greater losses to the escaped mages, and even make any mage unable to escape from the Academy. However, according to the current scope of the forbidden magic barrier, when the remaining high-level mages come to the edge of the ice blue magic academy, they can open the door of time and space and guide the other mages to leave. This will undoubtedly make more mages safely withdraw from the ice blue magic academy. If it wasn''t for rod who killed many high-level mages first, when these high-level mages came to the periphery of the forbidden magic barrier, with their cooperation, they might be able to save a large number of ordinary mages, or even fight with the Cyclops directly outside the forbidden magic barrier. these However, in the case of the existence of the forbidden magic barrier, the mage outside the barrier can''t rely on the magic to have any influence on the inside of the barrier. Rod believes that if he can observe this when he breaks away from the forbidden magic barrier, then the Cyclops who released the forbidden magic barrier must have realized this early. special According to rod''s memory of the expansion film of previous life, the reason why the forbidden magic ball can restrain all mages is that the forbidden magic barrier exerted by the forbidden magic ball is completely centered on the forbidden magic ball. When the position of the forbidden magic ball moves, the enveloping range of the forbidden magic barrier will also move. At this time, the magic barrier released by the Cyclops obviously did not have such effect, which led to a large number of mages escaping smoothly. Just as rod was thinking about the information about the forbidden magic barrier, a very abnormal wave suddenly came from rod''s perception. After carefully feeling this wave, rod found that the treasure of this special wave was the magic talisman he was wearing. Just like when the forbidden barrier is about to appear, the magic talisman will find this in advance, and then sense it in time. When rod breaks away from the forbidden barrier, the abnormal fluctuation of the magic talisman will come again. Associate with the resistance of magic talisman to the ceremony of forbidding demons when he was on the airship everywhere, and the abnormality of magic talisman when the barrier of forbidding demons was about to appear. Rod understood that there seemed to be a very special connection between magic talisman and barrier of forbidding demons. This connection is based on the nature of the magic talisman itself, which is its unique function as an artifact component. Even rod can''t understand the unique nature of the magic talisman for a moment. Just as rod felt the fluctuation of the magic talisman, rod also found some anomalies from his perception. This time, the magic talisman didn''t show any hostility to the magic barrier below. It didn''t gather magic elements and impact on the ceremony as it did on the airship. Instead, it seemed calm and even very cautious. It just passed a picture to rod''s mind. The picture that appears in rod''s mind is just a small piece of special red crystal fragment. In addition, there is no information coming. red red Rod understood this through the presence of magic charms. According to his previous experience and combined with his previous observation, Rodley even judged that this special red crystal existed in the center of the semicircle forbidden magic barrier that shrouded the ice blue magic academy. As early as the Dragon broke away from the Cyclops'' attack range and rose into the sky, rod began to observe the specific situation around the college. At that time, rod noticed that almost all the Cyclops swarmed to the location of the city wall. Even if due to the limitation of size, one side of the city wall could only be destroyed by several Cyclops at the same time, this did not affect the rest of the Cyclops waiting in the rear. In this case, almost all the Cyclops gathered outside the city wall, and were really in the rear of the battlefield, that is, the center of the red barrier, but there were not many Cyclops. When he realized this and recalled his current situation, rod immediately had an idea in his mind. special these For rod, the red crystal also has a very special significance. In this battle, rod''s behavior can be said to have completely offended the blakada mage. Although he has a mask to cover his own appearance, due to the existence of Ghost Dragons and the large number of surviving mages, rod''s identity cannot be concealed for long. It can be predicted that in the future battle, rod will face strong revenge from blakada mage. Despite the fact that the barbarian army was keeping master blakada''s eye on him, rod could still be in danger at any time Rhode had expected this before he dealt with those high-level mages. these Before that, rod was still able to join the war, but he always needed to be alert to attacks from mages. Chapter 561 Recalling some powerful mages in blakada, rod knew that in the days after that, he might be in a very bad situation and need to be ready for revenge from high-level mages. In this regard, rod had no regrets. Long before he started with the high-level mage, rod was ready to bear the consequences. The only thing that made him dissatisfied was that the number of experience points was still too small. However, when rod realized where the red crystal was, his mind changed. What rod wanted was to seize this special red crystal. Even if rodmin knows that he will take great risks in this process, in order to be able to deal with the attack of high-level mages later, rod will try this. On this point, rod did not hesitate for long. red With the decrease of height, rod, who is on the ghost dragon, once again enters the forbidden magic barrier. The magic amulet on rod immediately goes silent. But this time, rod has already understood the source of the red barrier. red Under the effect of the forbidden magic barrier, the additional properties of these two artifact parts are undoubtedly extremely precious. With the rapid flight of the dragon, rod also noticed the scene under the battlefield. The original grand city wall, after the destruction of the Cyclops, has already become damaged, surrounded by debris left after the collapse of buildings. In this process, a large number of Cyclops have already entered the ice blue magic academy, focusing on attacking the remaining mages, without noticing the ghost dragon in the rear. red At this time, the ghost dragon, which is falling rapidly, also attracts the attention of the one eyed giant in the field. After discovering the arrival of the dragon, the Cyclops also felt the hostility of the dragon. While observing the dragon, the Cyclops also found rod, who was on the dragon. At this time, rod was also looking at the direction of the Cyclops. In the process of the intersection, both rod and the Cyclops understood each other''s heroic identity. After discovering this, maybe the one eyed giant didn''t realize anything. He just regarded rod as a mage hero who came to support him. But rod, who was on the ghost dragon, was absolutely shocked. The experience of previous games made rod deeply understand what it means for creatures like Cyclops to have a hero among them. The Cyclops themselves are extremely powerful. Even the newly grown Cyclops are not able to deal with by ordinary formal mages. However, due to various restrictions, the Cyclops have been suppressed in the depths of krylord by the mages of blakada, which has not attracted people''s attention as much as other epic creatures. Any Cyclops with a little bit of talent can easily enter the fifth level creatures, and among these Cyclops, the more powerful will become the sixth level Cyclops. these Once a hero is born among the epic creatures, it will undoubtedly have a great impact. For any other race, it is a disaster. red When a hero goes through his own growth stage and enters the sixth level corresponding to a higher level creature, he will show all his strength. Unlike the hero Thunderbird who has just entered the sixth level, rod can clearly perceive that the one eyed giant in front of him has already reached the top of the sixth level creature like a ghost dragon. As long as he takes the last step, he can become a seventh level creature. red If there is no magic barrier, and with the cooperation of Rowling, rod may still have some confidence to fight the hero one eyed king with the power of magic. But at this time, the situation is no doubt extremely unfavorable to rod. After losing the ability to cast magic, only the ghost dragon controlled by rod can compete with the hero one eyed king. A melee professional who can''t reach level 6 can''t bear any attack from the hero one eyed king. He can only be killed at will. Even if a professional reaches the sixth level, he only has the ability to protect himself in front of the hero one eyed king. It is still a long way to fight back or even defeat him. Only real level 7 professionals can try to fight head-on with them. Although rod''s basic attributes have been greatly improved by the artifact parts on him, these attributes are still not enough for him to bear any attack from the hero one eyed king. From the hero one eyed king in front of him, rod can feel a very strong sense of oppression, far more than any enemy he faced before. Rod knew that if only relying on the dragon, it might be difficult to defeat it. But rod did not let the Dragon retreat. Instead, he let the Dragon continue to rush towards the position of the hero one eyed king. red red Because of this, no matter how powerful the hero one eyed king is, as long as he fails to kill the ghost dragon in a short time, rod can find opportunities in this process. Chapter 562 ed red In the artifact, the forbidden magic ball is a special existence. Different from other artifact which needs combination of parts, the individual forbidden magic ball is divided into artifact because of its effect. red Just as rod observed from high altitude, the forbidden magic barrier failed to cover the back of the ice blue magic academy, resulting in a large number of mages escaping safely. This is the limitation of the barrier. red Rod believes that if the Cyclops have a better chance when the battle begins, they will not choose to display the forbidden magic barrier here, but will be closer to the ice blue magic academy. However, the high-level mages who were originally on the city wall will not give the Cyclops this chance. Once the Cyclops continue to approach, they will be immediately attacked by magic. red Because of this, when rod discovered this point, he made the ghost dragon keep on running towards the position of the hero one eyed King through his mental imprint. The hero''s one eyed king has a bigger body than the ordinary one eyed giant, but according to rod''s memory, the hero''s one eyed king is far inferior to the Titan''s body he once felt. Even so, the hero''s one eyed king is still much bigger than the ghost dragon. The original giant ghost dragon, if not spread its wings, may not be half the size of the hero one eyed king. In the face of the dragon, the hero one eyed king didn''t dodge or even take up any weapons, but directly welcomed his body to the dragon. At this time, rod, who is located on the ghost dragon, only feels a strong shock coming, and makes his body bump forward. Because of this impact, rod''s whole body collided with the surface of the dragon and almost fell from it. In the field, the giant palm of the hero''s one eyed king is firmly holding the dragon''s keel. Originally, the ghost dragon was about to contact the hero one eyed king, but its figure was completely intercepted by the hero one eyed king. Neither the impact of the high-speed dive nor the power of the Dragon itself has any impact on the hero''s one eyed king. The hero''s one eyed king will block the attack launched by the dragon only by his own body. Weapons are not so important for creatures of the hero one eyed King level. The most common use of the hero one eyed king is the boulders that can be seen everywhere in the territory of krylord. In addition, the body of the hero one eyed king is the most powerful weapon for him. With the contact between the hero one eyed king and the ghost dragon, its hand, especially the palm position directly in contact with the ghost dragon, is being corroded by the ghost dragon''s ghost energy. Compared with the effect of netherworld energy on other creatures, the effect of netherworld energy seems not so good when facing the hero one eyed king. Both the aging effect and the degree of corrosion of the body are far less than rod had expected. Rod didn''t know whether it was because of the barrier of forbidding demons, which weakened the effect of the dragon breath of the nether world, or whether the hero one eyed king had strong resistance and was hard to be affected by the nether energy. After discovering this, rod felt a great threat. environment In rod''s view, most of the strength of the ghost dragon comes from the existence of the ghost energy. Compared with it, even if the ghost dragon reaches the peak of the sixth level creature, its melee ability is still not greatly improved. It belongs to the poor existence of the same level creature. However, due to the existence of ghost energy, Ghost Dragons have great advantages in facing most of the enemies. With the progress of the battle, the enemies who fight with Ghost Dragons will grow old forever under the erosion of ghost dragon breath. This characteristic of the ghost dragon makes any creature who knows this unwilling to fight with it. Even in the battle, it will be cautious. This is the most unique feature of the ghost dragon. Depending on this characteristic of the ghost dragon, rod solved many powerful enemies, including the former hero Thunderbird, who was finally unable to resist after being eroded by the netherworld dragon breath for a long time. red Located in the forbidden magic barrier, rod may not be able to perform his own magic, but the magic he mastered can still be used. Because of this, rod has the courage to let the ghost dragon attack the hero one eyed king. But at this time, after seeing the effect of the netherworld energy on the hero one eyed king, rod immediately realized that he might have miscalculated the situation. The power of the hero one eyed king is beyond rod''s imagination. red red When the impact of the ghost dragon stops, because the front of the body is firmly grasped by the hero''s one eyed king, even if the ghost dragon flaps its wings and wants to get rid of the hero''s one eyed king, it can''t do it. these Chapter 563 For a moment, the ghost dragon caught by the hero one eyed king, no matter what means he uses, can''t get rid of his body. In addition, the fierce struggle of the dragon makes it difficult for rod to keep his balance. In this case, rod must grasp the keel in front of him to avoid being thrown out by the ghost dragon. Although rod is able to use the skill of bating, in addition to consuming a lot of health, once he uses it many times, rod''s attributes will decline forever. As a last resort, rod only plans to use bat like technology once. Because of this, for rod at this time, he should find the right opportunity. special Because the attention is all on the hero one eyed king in front of him, rod naturally didn''t find this. special At this time, seeing that rod''s figure is about to fall from the ghost dragon, the hero one eyed king suddenly has a new action. The series of attempts made by the ghost dragon undoubtedly made the hero one eyed King understand its strength. Maybe before the battle, the hero one eyed king could feel a threat from the ghost dragon, but at this time, when the ghost dragon''s strength was completely exposed, the hero one eyed king would relax. At this time, the hero one eyed king only grasped the hand of the dragon''s body and began to exert force on both sides. With a series of crisp explosions, under the action of the hero one eyed king, most of the keel at the front chest of the ghost dragon is completely torn apart, and is thrown aside by the hero one eyed king at will. Relying on the powerful power far beyond ordinary creatures, the hero one eyed King tries to cause a lot of damage to the ghost dragon in this way. When the keel in front of the dragon''s chest is broken, the empty inside of the dragon''s body under the keel is exposed. At this time, the ghost dragon breath around the body seems to have some changes, but under the effect of the forbidden magic barrier, the ghost energy is still firmly suppressed, only attached to the surface of the ghost dragon body. The attack launched by the hero one eyed King undoubtedly gave the ghost dragon the chance to break free from it. At this time, although the body surface of the ghost dragon was seriously damaged, under the strong struggle of the ghost dragon, the hero one eyed king could hardly restrain the ghost dragon with only one hand. Before the ghost dragon completely breaks away from the limitation of the hero one eyed king, the hero one eyed King''s attack will come again. The hero, the one eyed king, leans forward. Originally, he tore the dragon''s chest keel''s arm and directly grasped the dragon''s wings. He wants to destroy the dragon''s wings in the same way as before. Compared with the keel in front of the dragon''s chest, the Dragon Wings, which are also made of bones, are naturally more fragile. Once caught by the hero one eyed king, they can only be easily torn. Similar to other flying creatures, although the Dragon Wings behind the ghost dragon are only composed of keel, they still provide the ghost dragon with the ability to fly. Once the Dragon wings are destroyed, the ghost dragon can not continue to fly. The hero one eyed king also paid attention to this point. After limiting the ghost dragon, he immediately tried to destroy the dragon''s wings, so that the ghost dragon could not escape. Relying on his own strength, the hero one eyed King completely suppressed the ghost dragon. In this case, the hero one eyed king doesn''t even need to use any weapons, only relying on the brute force provided by his body, he can tear and destroy the ghost dragon''s body completely. At this moment, the gap in strength between the ghost dragon and other high-level creatures is undoubtedly revealed in front of rod. In the face of the hero one eyed king, all the strength of the ghost dragon in the past has been completely suppressed, and it is unable to resist at all. At this time, the hero''s one eyed King''s arm has caught the dragon''s wing, and will pull the whole dragon to his own direction, only waiting for the next power, will be able to completely destroy the dragon''s wing. In the face of the powerful one eyed hero, rod has no good way to deal with it even if he can detect its intention. He can only look at the one eyed hero in front of him and attack the ghost dragon. red Rod knows that even if he can use bat, he can''t cross the hero one eyed king in front of him. The one eyed king, a huge hero, can kill all the bats as soon as his arms sweep by. Because of this, rod is still in the ghost dragon, looking for the opportunity to hand. When the hero one eyed king seized the body of the dragon and pulled the dragon to himself, rod found the opportunity. With the action of the hero''s one eyed king, just as rod was about to jump out to one side to adjust his position and use the bat, the hero''s one eyed King''s action suddenly stopped, and his grip seemed to lose strength. In this case, the ghost dragon easily broke away from the hero''s one eyed king. Even so, the hero''s one eyed King''s body still stayed in the same place without any intention of pursuing. Feeling the abnormality on the hero one eyed king, rod looked in the direction where he was. Rod noticed that at this time, the hero one eyed king was looking at his position, as if he had found something incredible. This kind of expression is extremely rare for a hero or a powerful high-level creature. But at this time, when rod was in extreme danger, such a rare scene appeared in the hero one eyed king. After discovering this, Rodley realized that this might be his only chance. Through the existence of spiritual imprint, when the ghost dragon is out of the control of the hero one eyed king, rod does not let the ghost dragon continue to retreat, but directly bumps into the original position of the hero one eyed king. If it is in a normal state, even if it is the full speed collision of the ghost dragon, the hero one eyed king can take it completely without any damage. However, for the hero one eyed king in this state, it obviously does not have such ability. In the face of the collision launched by the ghost dragon, the hero one eyed King''s body is unstable, and then he falls to the rear. When the collision of the ghost dragon comes, the reaction in the face of danger makes the hero one eyed king a little sober. special Chapter 564 When the hero one eyed King grabs the dragon''s body and pulls it to himself, he also finds rod on the dragon. As early as in the process of the dragon''s descent, the hero one eyed King noticed the existence of rod and confirmed his heroic identity. Because the identification of a hero is two-way, no one can hide this. When rod recognizes the hero one eyed king, the hero one eyed king also recognizes rod and knows that he is a hero. Different from rod''s impending enemy, although the hero one eyed King found this, he didn''t pay much attention to rod''s movement, but put his attention on the ghost dragon. In the view of the hero one eyed king, the threat brought by rod is extremely limited, far less than the ghost dragon under him, and there is not much to care about. The existence of forbidden magic barrier gives the hero one eyed king the courage. The hero one eyed king knows that no matter how powerful the mages are, they can''t give full play to their original strength under the barrier of forbidding demons. According to the original idea of the hero one eyed king, the only thing that can threaten him is the same powerful creature as him, not the extremely weak mage. Because of this, the hero one eyed king doesn''t take charge of rod on the ghost dragon. It seems that no matter what rod does, he can''t threaten him. red For rod himself, the one eyed hero still doesn''t think he can cause any threat to himself, even though he has the status of a hero. Only in the process of drawing the Dragon close to him did the hero one eyed King see rod completely. In this case, both rod''s appearance and his treasure appeared in the hero one eyed King''s sight. Originally, due to the contempt for rod, even if rod''s figure appeared in the sight, the hero one eyed king would not pay too much attention to rod, but focused on the ongoing battle. However, the hero one eyed king suddenly felt some abnormal existence from rod''s position. This anomaly completely attracted the attention of the hero one eyed king. Because of his self-confidence in his own strength, even in the middle of a battle, the hero one eyed king was able to shift his attention to rod. these In the perception of the hero one eyed king, the shield in rod''s hand has a great attraction to him, as if it is a familiar thing. Looking at the shield painted with a ferocious creature on the surface, the hero one eyed King fell into thinking. According to the memory of the hero one eyed king, he had never seen such a shield before, and had never heard of its existence. So why can this shield give him a kind of intimacy? In this process, the hero''s one eyed king still does not relax his actions. Through his powerful power, even if he does not pay attention to the ghost dragon, the hero''s one eyed king can still firmly limit the ghost dragon. No matter how the ghost dragon works, he can''t get rid of it. With the contact between the hero one eyed king and the ghost dragon, its hands are also eroded by the energy of the nether world, but the traces of erosion are still very shallow. For the powerful hero one eyed king, there is no influence at all. Through his own recollection and observation of the shield in rod''s hand, the hero one eyed King seems to be aware of something and his look begins to change. With the discovery of the hero one eyed king, in his sight, rod''s shield seems to be changing vaguely. The pattern on the surface of the shield is no longer a ferocious creature waving weapons at the beginning, but a burly humanoid creature. In this process, the hero one eyed king can''t see the specific appearance of this humanoid, but the abnormality in his perception has made the hero one eyed King confirm the identity of this humanoid. "Ancestors." The idea in the mind makes the hero one eyed King confirm his own idea in his heart. The creature on the surface of this shield is the ancestor of the one eyed giant. The hero one eyed king did not know why this change appeared on the shield that rod held, but his attention was undoubtedly attracted by this shield. For the creatures of krylord, they have extraordinary awe and worship for their ancestors. Many customs in krylord are related to their ancestors. lastname Under the pressure of the mage, many creatures in the territory of krylord were disappointed with their ancestors in their hearts. No matter how much the mage enslaved the creatures of krylord, the ancestors of krylord never appeared, and even showed any traces of existence. Even in this case, the creatures of krylord still believe that the ancestors are real and will lead them to fight back against the mage sooner or later. Because of this, when Tanan overthrew the rule of the mage and was known by the creatures in the territory of krylord, a large number of creatures in the territory of krylord took Tanan as the incarnation of their ancestors and were willing to fight back against the mage Kingdom blakada with Tanan. these Because of the particularity of the Cyclops, although they also believe in the existence of ancestors, they did not recognize Tanan as the embodiment of ancestors. In the eyes of these Cyclops, the only hero in the group, the one eyed king who is fighting with the ghost dragon, is the embodiment of their ancestors. Even though Tanan has not yet appeared, krylord is still under the rule of mages, and the Cyclops can still live safely in the depths of krylord. these The hero one eyed king himself also believes in this. When he reached an agreement with Tanan and fought together, because he was dissatisfied with Tanan''s command, the hero one eyed King led his men to break away from Tanan''s army and attack the towns at the border. But at this time, the hero one eyed King completely felt the breath of his ancestors from the shield held by rod. This naturally shocked the one eyed king, who even forgot that he was fighting with the ghost dragon. Chapter 565 After noticing the abnormality on rod''s shield, the atmosphere that only belongs to the ancestors undoubtedly shocked the hero one eyed king. Originally, the hero one eyed king used to restrict the ghost dragon''s hands. Because of the shock in his heart, he lost any power and let the ghost dragon escape from its control. For a moment, the hero one eyed King seems to be completely infected by the breath on the shield, forgetting that he is in battle. Unlike the lost hero one eyed king, rod, who is on the ghost dragon, has always focused on fighting, looking for the chance to win. The abnormality of the hero one eyed king was also seen by rod. Although rod did not understand why the hero one eyed king had such a change, he knew that this was the opportunity he had been looking for. Taking advantage of the moment when the hero one eyed King shakes the God, under the control of the spiritual imprint, the ghost dragon, who originally broke away from the control of the hero one eyed king, immediately takes action and bumps into the position of the hero one eyed king. In the face of the collision of the ghost dragon, the hero one eyed king, though he had no time to react. In order to bear the impact of the ghost dragon, the hero one eyed King retreated for several steps, trying to stabilize his body under the impact of the ghost dragon. As he had just recovered from the shock of feeling the breath of his ancestors, the hero one eyed king could only follow his own instinct and try to take the attack of the Dragon without thinking about the possible consequences. red With the hero one eyed King''s rapid retreat, it seems that he bumps into something in his feelings. Although this feeling only appeared for a short time, it also reminded the hero one eyed king who was in the battle. Under the impact of the ghost dragon, the hero one eyed queen retreated a long distance, which stopped her body. When the figure completely stopped, the hero one eyed King seemed to realize something. He did not care about the ghost dragon who attacked him for a moment, but moved his vision to the position behind him. these The hero one eyed King found that the red crystal, which originally existed behind him, had been knocked out by himself in the process of retreating. At this time, it had fallen to the ground, and the red light on it was dim. red red red red With the breaking of the forbidden magic barrier, the magic elements that have been expelled from the barrier are quickly filling in the inner position of the barrier. Before long, the magic elements in this area will return to their original state. Any mage in the academy can feel the dissipation of the forbidden magic barrier from the changes of magic elements. these Previously, faced with the threat of Cyclops and the sense of powerlessness in the forbidden magic barrier, the mages in the Academy undoubtedly felt extremely desperate. At this time, the disappearance of the forbidden magic barrier undoubtedly gave these mages great comfort. When the forbidden magic barrier disappeared, many mages in the Academy immediately reacted and tried to fight back against the Cyclops. However, most of the mages who did so were not high-ranking mages. Those slightly more powerful mages, when they realize that they can cast magic, what they do is to immediately use instant movement to escape from here, instead of fighting the Cyclops. these Because of this, even if the forbidden magic barrier disappears and the mages have the ability to cast magic again, the end of the battle is doomed, and nothing will change. The only difference is that more mages can survive. Before that, most of the high-level mages in the forbidden magic barrier died in rod''s hands. If it wasn''t for this, after the forbidden magic barrier disappeared, with the counterattack of many high-level mages, the outcome of the battle might change. At this time, when the hero one eyed King found that the magic barrier had been broken, he was very angry. Recalling the action made by the ghost dragon before, the hero one eyed king knows that this is the result of the ghost dragon. Looking at the ghost dragon in front of him, the hero one eyed King no longer has any reservation. He just wants to kill it quickly. As for the ancestral breath, that is, the shield held by the mage who exists in the ghost dragon, the hero one eyed king can only regard it as a means for the mage to distract himself. For the hero one eyed king, except for the existence of his ancestors, it is difficult for anything else to shake his heart. Only ancestors can have such a great influence on the hero one eyed king. If it wasn''t for the sense of the ancestors'' breath that led to his distraction, the hero one eyed King believed that neither the ghost dragon nor the mage who existed in it was his opponent. Even if the hero one eyed King shakes the gods in the battle, the attack launched by the ghost dragon can not cause any damage to him. red With the breaking of the forbidden magic barrier, the ghost dragon''s ghost energy spills out again. The hero one eyed king on one side can deeply feel this. However, the hero one eyed king didn''t show any fear for the ghost dragon''s ghost energy. Looking at the ghost dragon in front of him, the hero one eyed king is ready to attack at any time. Chapter 566 In the previous battle, the hero one eyed king didn''t get any real damage. Even if there was no magic barrier, the mages on the ghost dragon could cast their magic, and the hero one eyed king didn''t think he would be defeated by them. For their own strength, the hero one eyed King clearly understand very well. At this time, looking at the ghost dragon in front of him, the hero one eyed king immediately attacked him. However, just when the hero one eyed king was about to hit the dragon, the thought in his heart made him want to find the mage on the dragon with his sight. In the view of the hero one eyed king, although the mage on the ghost dragon used some means to cause his own distraction, the shield in his hand can have the smell of ancestors, which also shows that this shield is unusual. The abnormality in the perception made the hero one eyed King know that this shield was indeed related to his ancestors, and even could trace the existence of his ancestors. However, the hero one eyed king still did not know the origin of this shield. However, for the hero one eyed king, this may not matter. After killing the ghost dragon and the mage, I can carefully study the origin of this shield. At this time, in the view of the hero one eyed king, the shield in rod''s hand undoubtedly belongs to him. With this idea in mind, when the hero one eyed King attacks the dragon, he can''t help looking for rod''s trace on the dragon. For the hero one eyed king, the things about his ancestors undoubtedly brought him a great shock. Even after the battle, he was able to obtain this shield, but in the process of the battle, the hero one eyed king still tried to find this shield. But at this time, through their own observation, the hero one eyed king suddenly found some abnormalities. special When the forbidden magic barrier disappears, rod will restore his casting ability. Because of this, rod will not continue to stay on the ghost dragon as the hero one eyed King imagined. When he noticed that rod''s figure had disappeared, the one eyed hero immediately realized that it was not good. With the premonition in his heart, the hero looks at the position beside him. special red The goal of rod''s visit is this very special red crystal. Therefore, rod did not hesitate to take some risks to obtain this crystal. red red red At the same time, through the information from the system log, rod also guessed the general origin of the red crystal, but without waiting for rod to confirm it, the violent vibration from around made rod immediately recover. After discovering that rod does not exist in the ghost dragon, the hero one eyed king immediately guesses his intention. After confirming rod''s position, the hero one eyed king immediately rushes towards rod''s position. In this process, the hero one eyed king did not pay any attention to the ghost dragon. Even before that, the ghost dragon had a great influence on him. red Because of this, the hero one eyed king wants to take the red crystal back from rod. Looking at the hero one eyed king, rod didn''t have any panic in his heart. Without the restriction of forbidden magic barrier, even if the hero one eyed King''s melee ability is extremely powerful, it is difficult to have any impact on rod. The combat experience of his previous life made him very clear how to deal with the attacks of creatures like Cyclops. No matter how powerful these creatures are, they even have the ability of long-range attack. As long as they don''t cast magic, it''s very difficult to cause any damage to rod before he runs out of mana. Rod is confident that he will hold the hero one eyed king for a long time only by moving in an instant until his mana is consumed. But for rod at this time, the most important thing is to evacuate safely from here. The existence of instant movement makes mages invincible in the face of most melee creatures. This is very obvious in those powerful high-level mages. At rod''s signal, the ghost dragon, which was originally behind the hero one eyed king, immediately flew into the sky. In the course of the previous battle, although the bone wings of the ghost dragon suffered some damage, it did not affect the flying ability of the ghost dragon. The most serious injury on the ghost dragon is the part torn apart by the hero one eyed king. Under the brute force of the hero one eyed king, the keel in front of the ghost dragon is completely broken. As the ghost dragon flies, a large number of broken bones are falling from the ghost dragon. Even without the suppression of the forbidden magic barrier, the ghost dragon''s nearly fragmented body can''t be repaired by the ghost dragon''s dark energy, which can only be dealt with after rod. According to rod''s instructions, the ghost dragon rises into the sky, and on one side, the hero one eyed king also comes to rod''s side. After getting close to rod, looking at rod''s figure, the hero one eyed King directly stepped on it, but it was empty. Through the observation of the surroundings, the hero one eyed King noticed that rod''s figure appeared not far ahead. Before the hero one eyed King continued to rush toward rod''s position, rod disappeared again. This time, rod''s position is the ghost dragon in the sky. Chapter 567 Before the hero one eyed King reacts, the body shape of the ghost dragon immediately rises, and wants to get out of the hero one eyed King''s attack range just like the previous one eyed giant''s attack. Creatures like the hero one eyed king have strong fighting ability on the ground. Only a few creatures spread in the epic can fight head-on with them. Even the ghost dragon will be completely suppressed by the hero one eyed king in the process of fighting. However, even if he is as powerful as the hero one eyed king, he will have less impact on the creatures in the sky. Because of this, with the existence of the ghost dragon, rod has the confidence to escape from the hero one eyed King''s attack. Looking up at the dragon, hero one eyed King guessed rod''s idea at the first time. red After noticing the movement of the dragon, the hero one eyed king didn''t hesitate. He picked up a huge stone from his side and threw it at the position of the dragon. With the action of the hero one eyed king, all the forces in his body were infused into the throwing of the giant stone. For a moment, the originally larger giant stone, under the action of this force, threw towards the position of the ghost dragon at a speed far beyond the imagination of ordinary people. In an instant, this huge stone crossed all the distance between the hero one eyed king and the ghost dragon, and rushed straight to the ghost dragon in the sky. After noticing the powerful impact on the boulder, rod, who was on the ghost dragon, felt a palpitation. Rod also couldn''t imagine the consequences of hitting with a boulder on his back. In this case, rod tried to make the Dragon dodge to one side, so as to avoid the approaching boulder. However, the speed of the boulder, coupled with the injury of the dragon before, had some impact on its flying ability. Before the Dragon took action, the boulder had already come to the dragon. As you can see, all rod can do is to cast multiple powerful shields in front of the dragon before the stone is about to hit the dragon, trying to reduce the impact of the stone on the dragon in this way. According to rod''s previous experience, for these long-range attack means, energetically aegis can effectively block, and few long-range attack means can break down energetically aegis. It''s just that when the thing that powerful aegis is used to block changes from common magic and arrows to this kind of Boulder, the effect of powerful aegis alone seems to be extremely limited. Because the time left to rod is very short, what rod can cast is only a few Hercules shields. Rod doesn''t even consume much mana, so Boulder has hit the front Hercules shield. The original dark green Hercules shield, in the face of the straight up Boulder, even for a moment, can not stop it. Then, under the impact of the boulder, it suddenly disintegrates and becomes a magic element again. Several Hercules shields, which were displayed by rod and blocked between the dragon and the boulder, were broken by the boulder at almost the same time. Perhaps a single powerful aegis can not have much impact on the boulder, but after the number of powerful aegis increases, it still has some impact on the boulder. After being blocked by the powerful aegis, the impact of the boulder is still fierce, but it no longer has the unstoppable momentum. Even so, for the ghost dragon at this time, it is still difficult to withstand the impact of the boulder. As early as in the previous battle with the hero one eyed king, there were a lot of damage to the body shape of the ghost dragon. If the hero one eyed king had not given up the ghost dragon at the last moment and tried to deal with rod who had obtained the red crystal, the ghost dragon would have been killed directly by him. Although the ghost dragon survived from the attack of the hero one eyed king, the injuries on the surface of its body have seriously affected its action ability. Most of the keels in front of the ghost dragon were seriously damaged. If it wasn''t for the support of the energy of the nether world, the body shape of the ghost dragon might have fallen apart in the early morning. Obviously, the tearing of the hero one eyed king before caused great damage to the ghost dragon. For the injury of ghost dragon, even rod, it''s hard to deal with it for a while. He can only wait until the end of the battle to think of other ways. But at this time, before rod could escape from the hero one eyed king, the huge stone had already broken all the Hercules shields and came to the ghost dragon. With a violent explosion, the boulder directly hit the body of the dragon. Under the impact of the boulder, the whole body of the ghost Dragon flew out to one side, and then began to fall down quickly. Rod, who was on the ghost dragon, felt a whirl at this moment. Rod himself, also affected by the impact of the boulder, suddenly lost all consciousness in his mind, even lost the perception of the mana value in his body, unable to cast any magic, and then fell with the body shape of the ghost dragon. At this time, all rod can do is to seize the dragon''s only keel and not let himself fall from the dragon in the process. Fortunately, the body shape of the ghost dragon didn''t fall down for long. Under the support of the ghost dragon, it can stop its body in the air. However, due to the injuries on its body, the flying ability of the ghost dragon is far less than before. Under the impact of the boulder, the original broken keel of the ghost dragon also broke further. After completely withstanding the damage caused by the boulder, it is difficult to find any intact keel on the ghost dragon. If the ghost dragon is replaced by any ordinary Dragon creature, under the impact of this huge stone, it will lose all its ability to move and can''t continue to control its body shape. Because of the characteristics of undead creatures, even if the ghost dragon was so seriously injured, it could still continue to move. Even under the impact of the boulder, its consciousness was not affected, so it immediately recovered and stabilized. However, in the case of serious damage to the body, what the ghost dragon can do is to maintain its body shape in the air. Before rod recovers the damage for the ghost dragon, the hero one eyed king below takes action immediately. Seeing that the boulder he threw worked and hit the dragon in the air, the hero one eyed king decided to do the same thing again. He continued to pick up the boulder beside him and throw it in the direction of the dragon. Chapter 568 When rod recovered from the vertigo caused by the impact, the sense of danger in his heart made him look down without thinking about it. Rhode knew that the one eyed king, a hero who threw a huge stone, could not easily let himself go. Besides his identity, the red crystal in his body was also a very important reason. red red In the process of stabilizing the body shape of the ghost dragon, its height has dropped a lot. At this time, rod, who is on the ghost dragon, can easily observe the hero one eyed king below. Rod noticed that after a simple search around, the hero one eyed king raised a huge stone not far from his original position. Obviously, the hero one eyed king planned to use this way to continue to attack the ghost dragon. Through the perception in the spiritual imprint, rod knew that the ghost dragon was very weak at this time. After facing the impact of the boulder, the ability of the ghost dragon has declined seriously. The current ghost dragon is obviously far from its most powerful period. Even if the injury on the ghost dragon is completely recovered, it can''t bear the huge stone thrown by the hero one eyed king, let alone the ghost dragon in this state. Under the giant stone thrown by the hero one eyed king, the ghost dragon doesn''t even have any ability to dodge. This unique talent of giant stone throwing is fully displayed in the hero one eyed king. Seeing that the hero one eyed king had picked up the boulder and could throw it out at any time, rod no longer kept it and began to cast his unique magic. With rod''s action, a dark green circular vortex diffuses out under the ghost dragon. The original space around seems to be in a trance with the appearance of this circular vortex. Soon, with the rapid spread of the vortex towards the surrounding space, even completely exceeding the original shape of the ghost dragon, the vortex stabilized. When the vortex stabilized, its true appearance appeared in rod''s eyes. This dark green vortex is exactly the gate of time and space that rod showed. In order to ensure that the ghost dragon can also pass through the gate of time and space, rod must open a large enough space gate to achieve this. Without the suppression of the forbidden magic barrier, rod will be able to perform the magic he has learned. Even so, rod knows that it is still difficult to defeat the hero one eyed king only by the magic he has learned. Through the battle between the hero one eyed king and the ghost dragon, rod has confirmed that the hero one eyed king should master special skills such as resistance, and even legendary resistance. With the existence of this skill, the hero one eyed king can resist the erosion of the netherworld energy, which makes the aging effect of the netherworld energy unable to play a great role in the hero one eyed king. In addition, the one eyed hero can effectively reduce the spells cast by any mage, and even has a certain chance to completely resist them. Legendary resistance only exists in some high-level creatures, which is also the guarantee of high-level creatures against mages. In this case, even without the restriction of forbidden magic barrier, the magic cast by rod can only cause certain damage to the hero one eyed king. It is obvious that rod''s existing mana value alone can not defeat the powerful hero one eyed king. red However, the hero one eyed king did not intend to let rod leave like this. Under the obstacles of the hero one eyed king, rod could only use one escape method that he did not like, that is, the gate of time and space. Depending on the existence of the gate of time and space, mages can easily get away from the battle. Only those who can master the gate of time and space are limited to some high-level mages. If the mage does not have the corresponding special skills, the function of the gate of time and space is only to connect with the nearest space calibration, so that the mage can come to the location of the space calibration, and cannot choose a more distant space calibration. In this case, the mage may not be able to reach the position he wants to go to. The spatial calibration of any place may have an impact on the mage, and may even take the mage to the deepest part of the cave. The natural space will calibrate the existing position and trap the mage in it. In addition to being used as a means of escape in battle, the time and space gate of this effect can not play a greater role. However, when the mage''s native magic level is increased, the effect of time and space gate will be significantly improved. When the mage''s native magic level reaches a certain level, he can freely choose the space calibration that the gate of time and space can reach within the maximum range, and then come to the position he wants to go. Only then can the function of the gate of time and space be truly reflected. However, at this time, Rhode naturally did not have a high level of native magic, so he could not play the real effect of the gate of time and space. Naturally, he should be more cautious about the use of the gate of time and space. Rod doesn''t know if Rowling on one side has obtained the space calibration that exists in the ice blue magic academy according to her own instructions, but in the case of no choice, rod can only use the gate of time and space. In the face of the giant stone that the hero one eyed king is about to throw, rod knows that if the ghost dragon is hit by the giant stone again, it may lose all its action ability due to the damage of its body and can only fall from the air. Once this happens, even if rod plans to use the gate of time and space, it may be too late, and the ghost dragon can only die under the attack of the hero one eyed king. As far as rod is concerned, he naturally does not want to give up the extremely powerful ghost dragon. In rod''s expectation, the ghost dragon has to help him complete extremely important tasks. Therefore, even if he takes some risks, rod can only choose to display the gate of time and space. At this time, the hero one eyed king has thrown out the boulder, and the body shape of the ghost dragon, long before the hero one eyed king made a response, dropped rapidly, and with rod on his body, he disappeared into this extremely huge gate of time and space. Chapter 569 With rod and the dragon''s body shape together into the gate of time and space, the gate of time and space began to dissipate rapidly, and the whole space was restored to calm, leaving no trace except for a little fluctuation of mana. At this time, the giant stone thrown by the hero one eyed king also passed the original position of the ghost dragon, but it didn''t hit anything and continued to fly towards the sky. In this scene, the hero one eyed king on the ground looked in his eyes and realized that the mage had used magic to escape. The hero one eyed king was particularly angry. What the hero one eyed king can''t accept is that the originally extremely weak mage affected himself in the battle by some means. After destroying the forbidden magic barrier, he directly took away the red crystal through the existence of magic and fled from the battlefield. If he was defeated by an extremely powerful creature, the hero one eyed king might not be so angry, but the means used by rod undoubtedly made the hero one eyed King''s original powerful strength not play any role. red At this time, with the disappearance of the forbidden magic barrier, the mage who was originally in the ice blue magic academy undoubtedly had the courage to resist the Cyclops. For the powerful Cyclops, it''s hard for these spells released by ordinary mages to cause too much damage. However, after losing the function of forbidden magic barrier, these mages will no longer blindly allow the Cyclops to slaughter, but can make corresponding resistance. these these After venting his anger, he seems to be aware of the current situation. The hero one eyed king knows that if he continues to do so, he may not be able to achieve his original plan. red Perhaps there is a big difference between the hero one eyed king and Tanan, but it also admits that if Tanan did not appear, even if the strength of the one eyed giant exceeded most of the creatures in the territory of krylord, but under the suppression of the mage, the one eyed giant could not step out of the depths of krylord. these Although the anger in his heart is still the same, the hero one eyed king still pays attention to the ice blue magic academy and is ready to join the battle. When rod and the ghost dragon, together through the gate of time and space, appear at the nearest space calibration point, rod noticed that at this time, he is still inside the ice blue magic school. Through the observation around, rod realized that Rowling here should have some abnormal conditions. Originally, when the magic barrier has not yet dissipated, Cyclops has entered the ice blue magic academy. Just before Rowling tried to take down the space calibration on the transmission tablet, a group of thieves came here first, and what they wanted was the same space calibration. In this case, Rowling had to hide her body to avoid being noticed by these creatures. Shrouded in the forbidden magic barrier, Rowling also can''t play her own strength. Because of this, when the group of thieves and Cyclops contact each other, Rowling also observed their fighting process. Under the effect of the forbidden magic barrier, the strength of these thieves was not affected much. Except for a few thieves who showed obvious fear in the face of the attack of the Cyclops, the rest of the thieves used their flexible advantages to try to slow down the progress of the Cyclops. these Unfortunately, this group of thieves obviously did not have such an idea. In the face of the Cyclops'' attack, even the most powerful thieves just want to hold them down, not try to kill them. These thieves understand that even creatures that are not as powerful as Cyclops can do this if they just drag them down. Once you want to kill the Cyclops, you are also more likely to get hurt. Compared with ordinary creatures, Cyclops has extremely strong vitality. these A rogue''s attack, unless it is aimed at some lethal parts of the Cyclops, is very difficult to achieve any effect, and the Cyclops only need to strike at random, can make the same level of thieves seriously injured. What these thieves are good at is to deal with ordinary humanoid creatures, especially in the territory of blakhada. These thieves usually regard mages as their opponents, not Cyclops. In addition, the current environment also requires these thieves to be more cautious. This group of thieves know that compared with the powerful Cyclops, the most easily overlooked threat actually comes from these companions around them. these The value of space calibration is enough for these thieves to betray the original agreement. Any thief hopes that the space calibration only belongs to himself. The existence of forbidden magic barrier also shortens the gap between these thieves. Even the most powerful magic assassin on weekdays has lost most of his ability and can only fight with his weapons. environment Because of this, the group of thieves made the choice, just to hold the Cyclops, in order to save their own strength. Chapter 570 The group of thieves around the transmission tablet, their leader and the organizer of this mission, is a powerful magic assassin. Compared with ordinary assassins, because of the magic Assassin''s casting ability, this magical assassin can get some preferential treatment in many places of blakhada. At the same time, the ability of casting magic also brings great blessing to the assassin''s ability. Many opponents that ordinary assassins can''t solve can''t resist for long under his attack. In the territory of blakada, this assassin can learn the same magic as the orthodox mage, but for those special magic, this magical assassin needs to pay more gold to be qualified to learn. These spells that can be cast naturally give the assassin powerful fighting ability. cutting-edge news But at this time, under the effect of the forbidden magic barrier, this magical Assassin''s strength can not be exerted, so he can only come to the top of the transmission tablet to obtain the space calibration above. As early as before the arrival of the Cyclops, the magic assassin will know this information, and expect the emergence of this battle. cutting-edge news In the eyes of the magical assassin, no matter how powerful the Cyclops are, they can capture the common towns in blakhada, but it doesn''t mean that they can easily capture the magic academy with many high-level mages. This magic assassin believes that the Cyclops choose to make this move, there must be something to rely on. cutting-edge news However, this magical assassin did not remind the mages in the Academy. Even if the magic assassin intends to remind, before the battle begins, the mages in the Academy will not listen to him, but will still fight in the original way. these When the battle started, as the magic assassin expected, the Cyclops released the magic barrier and covered the whole ice blue magic academy. According to the previous plan, the magic assassin immediately led his thieves to the surrounding of the transmission tablet, ready to obtain the space calibration on the transmission tablet. When the magic assassin tried to get the space calibration from the top of the transmission tablet, he suddenly noticed that the thoughts of the other thieves around him were not as simple as he thought. The limitation of the forbidden magic barrier has seriously weakened the strength of this magical assassin. Those ordinary assassins who did not dare to disobey in the past, after feeling the effect of the forbidden magic barrier, suddenly had an idea in their heart. As the space calibration is extremely precious, any thief can find a way to sell it after obtaining it. In this case, for this group of thieves, they naturally do not want the existence of other thieves. Even their original leader, the magic assassin, is only an obstacle for the thieves. At this time, the thieves still don''t have much action. Once the space calibration is removed by the magic assassin, the situation will change immediately. The magic assassin on the teleportation tablet also realized this, so he could not help slowing down the progress of destroying the teleportation tablet. In the eyes of the rest of the thieves around, the movement of the magic Assassin''s hand may not slow down, and he is still destroying the top of the transmission tablet, but the area he is destroying now is the unnecessary destruction position nearby. The thief below, perhaps noticed the behavior of the magic assassin, or just felt that the action of the magic assassin was too slow, so he came to the top of the transmission tablet and tried to help the magic assassin, but he was refused by the magic assassin. these At this time, the arrival of the Cyclops, no doubt let the magic assassin feel relieved. Under the threat of the Cyclops, the thieves around have to fight to stop the Cyclops. these However, in this case, what these thieves have done is only to hold down the Cyclops, and they will not fight with all their strength. For this group of thieves, the place where they need to show all their strength may still be after fighting with this group of Cyclops. The magic thieves at the top of the transmission tablet also found this situation, but they couldn''t solve it for a while. Even if the material of the transmission stele is more solid, after his previous damage to the transmission stele, it can not last too long. The space calibration at the top has been loose for a long time. The magic assassin can take down the space calibration directly with a little force. But at this time, facing the space calibration that can be taken down at any time, the magical assassin suddenly hesitated. According to the danger perceived by the magical assassin, when he takes down the space calibration, the thieves around him will fight for the space calibration with high value. these For his own strength, the magic assassin has a clear understanding. If he can cast magic, he is confident that he can deal with high-level mages. Although it is difficult to defeat high-level mages, he will not have any ability to fight back. these In the process of the hesitation of the magic assassin, some abnormal changes have taken place in the forbidden magic barrier that originally covered the whole ice blue magic academy. Chapter 571 Looking at the magic assassins around, you can clearly feel that the magic barrier that originally shrouded the whole ice blue magic academy, as if it had lost its existence, began to dissipate rapidly. In the end, the magic barrier around is completely dissolved in the void, leaving no trace. The magic elements around are pouring into this space again, and it will be fully restored soon. With the disappearance of the forbidden magic barrier, the magical assassin on the transmission tablet only felt that the restriction that originally existed in him was eliminated. In this case, the ability of magic assassin to cast magic is not suppressed. Due to the amazing changes of the forbidden magic barrier, all creatures in the field can''t help but pay attention to this point. Even ordinary assassins in the battle also pay attention to this point. Rowling, on the other side, also clearly felt this. Without the suppression of the forbidden magic barrier, Rowling''s original worries were also alleviated. Even if these assassins in the field are powerful, Rowling can still rely on her own magic to keep herself in a safe position. these In this case, what Rowling thought was the way to get space calibration from these thieves. environment After noticing the change of forbidden magic barrier, the magic assassin at the top of the transmission tablet immediately takes action. The magic assassin suddenly picked out the dagger in his hand. With this action, he was originally at the top of the transmission tablet and had loose space calibration. He immediately fell off from the top of the transmission tablet and was caught by the magic assassin. Obviously, in the previous process, the magical assassin has destroyed most of the frame of the transmission tablet, and can take down the space calibration at any time, but he has been waiting for a suitable opportunity to come. The dissipation of the forbidden magic barrier undoubtedly gave the magic assassin a good chance. After taking the space calibration, the magic assassin does not intend to stay here. At this time, the magic assassin ignores the other thieves who are resisting the Cyclops around him, and plans to use instant move to leave from this position immediately. However, just before the magic assassin tried to cast his magic, a sense of danger forced him to stop casting instant movement. Among the thieves around, many people have been paying attention to the movements of the magic assassins before the magic barrier has dissipated, so as to avoid any accidents. these these Aware of the magical Assassin''s action, these assassins give up the Cyclops they are restraining and rush towards the position of the transmission tablet. these After noticing the actions of the assassins around, even if they feel the power of the assassins in the process of charging, there is no fear in the hearts of the magical assassins. these When the forbidden magic barrier disappears, the power of the magic assassin will no longer have any restrictions. With the existence of magic, the magic assassin has the confidence to defeat all the assassins here. However, thinking of the deteriorating situation, the magic assassin did not intend to stay here to fight. After obtaining the space calibration, all the magic assassins need to do is to evacuate from the ice blue magic academy. But at this time, the signal from the perception makes the magic assassin dare not use instant movement. The existence of the magic of instant movement is exactly the reliance on which the assassin has the confidence to withdraw from here. According to the understanding of the magical assassins to other assassins, even among the assassins around them, some can use instant movement, but according to their magic attainments, they obviously do not have the ability to track the point of impact of instant movement. Magic assassins know that only some extremely powerful high-level mages can do this. Even the magic assassins themselves can''t do it. But at this time, the abnormal feeling in his heart made the magic assassin understand that he had been locked by a high-level mage. It seemed that no matter how he used instant movement, the high-level mage could immediately judge his position and attack himself. If it is in the current static state, the magic assassin may not be afraid of the attack from the high-level mage. No matter what kind of magic the high-level mage casts, he can immediately respond and avoid the coming magic. Once instant movement is used, the surrounding magic elements change, and the mana fluctuation caused by instant movement will seriously interfere with the perception ability of the magic assassin. In this case, it is difficult for the magic assassin to respond to the coming crisis. The magic assassin knows that if the high-level mage who has locked himself in intends to take advantage of this opportunity to attack himself, then he will have no way to avoid the attack. The time interval for continuous release of instant movement is short, but for those high-level mages who are sensitive and good at looking for opportunities, even if the time interval is only a moment, they can cast appropriate spells. For this point, in the battle with high-level mages, the magic assassin has a profound experience. In the memory of the magic assassin, no matter where he used the instant movement to get to, the high-level mage would immediately catch up with him in the battle with the high-level mage, and find out the gap of the instant movement to attack him. If it wasn''t for the treasure on his body, and the high-level mage didn''t take himself seriously, the magic assassin knew that he would probably die in that battle. After that battle experience, the magic assassin firmly remembers the horror of the high-level mage in his heart, and has no idea to fight against the high-level mage. Chapter 572 At this time, the feeling of being locked in the perception makes the magic assassin seem to return to the original situation of fighting with high-level mages. The magic assassin recalled that in that battle, no matter how he used instant movement, the position of his body would have been predicted by the high-level mage. If the high-level mage had no intention to kill himself, he might have died in that battle. Before that, the magic assassin never thought that this feeling he didn''t want to appear would appear again in this action. Although it is not clear why there are high-level mages here, the magical assassin has no time to think about it carefully. In the process of hesitation of the magic assassin, other assassins around him have rushed to his side. Looking at the magic assassin in front of him, the other assassins around him didn''t hesitate. They picked up their weapons one after another. They just waited for the stele to be uploaded and attacked the magic assassin. After noticing this, the magic assassin raised his hand and surrounded the entire transmission tablet with a wall of burning fire. these However, the rising wall of fire did not stop the other assassins for too long. Except for a few assassins who stayed in the enveloped area of the wall of fire, the rest of the assassins used the treasure one after another to apply a damage reduction spell to themselves, and then continued to rush towards the position of the teleportation tablet. these these Looking at the assassin who has not slowed down after crossing the wall of fire, the magic assassin also makes corresponding actions. At this time, the magic assassin, who was originally at the top of the transmission tablet, suddenly disappeared. Then, the magic assassin appeared above the transmission tablet and floated in the air. Because of his body shape, he has been locked by a high-level mage. The threat makes the magic assassin dare not directly use instant movement to get out of here. Instead, he uses instant movement to get into the air where ordinary assassins can''t reach. With the effect of treasure, the magic assassin can stay in the air for a period of time. In this process, the magic assassin knows that all he has to do is find out the high-level mage who has locked himself. The magic assassin in the air quickly looks down, trying to find the high-level mage among the figures on the ground. After seeing the appearance of this scene, many thieves below immediately took action. these Looking at the magic assassins in the air, many assassins directly take out the excellent strong crossbow from the space ring and start shooting towards the top. these Facing the crossbow, the assassin raises his hand and creates a dark green Hercules shield. these There is no crossbow that can cross the block of powerful aegis and hit the body of the magic assassin. these these these In the previous battle, several other magical assassins in the team did not display their own magic all the time. Even now, these magical assassins are still looking for opportunities to attack the magical assassins in the sky at any time. For the magic assassin in the air, in this case, his heart also had a burst of worry. The crisis that has been exposed all around, whether the assassins around or the hidden high-level mages, has brought a great threat to the magic assassin. In addition, the effect of the treasure has been unable to maintain his body shape for a long time in the air. At this time, the magic assassin is still paying attention to the scene below, but even after such a long time, the magic assassin still does not recognize the high-level mage below. As for the magic assassin, once the position of the high-level mage is confirmed, he can interfere with the perception of the high-level mage through his own means, so that he can safely evacuate through instant movement. But unfortunately, the magic assassin failed to do this. None of the figures below looked like a high-level mage. The magic assassin is still looking for the body shape of the high-level mage, but his body shape in the air is more and more unstable. The duration of seeing the treasure in front of him is about to expire. The thieves below are ready to move, and the Cyclops around are gathering more and more. The magic Assassin can''t continue to wait in the air, but he uses instant movement to escape from here. Because the body is in the air, in order to maximize the distance of the instant movement, after the instant movement, the body shape of the magic assassin is still in the air, but compared with the previous position, the position of the magic assassin at this time has decreased a lot. Just as the body of the magic assassin appears and intends to use instant movement again, a sense of extreme danger suddenly appears in his heart. Just at the moment when the body shape of the magic assassin appears, a magic will be released accurately towards his position. In other people''s eyes, it seems that the magic assassin actively appears on the track of this magic. This spell is just a second-order thunderbolt, but at this time, the danger to the magic assassin is no less than any higher-order spell. Because the body shape of the magic assassin just appeared from the instant movement, at this time, the magic assassin even had no time to activate his treasure to resist magic, so he was hit by the thunderbolt ice. Chapter 573 When the thunderbolt ice hit the body of the magic assassin, the powerful penetrating power contained in it burst out instantly. special Compared with simple explosion, this form of thunderbolt ice can obviously cause more damage to the magic assassin. There is an obvious blood hole in the body of the magic assassin. Just a thunderbolt of ice, let this magic assassin seriously injured. When the body is penetrated by the thunderbolt ice, the body shape of the magic assassin immediately falls down from the air. Because of the extremely serious injuries, the assassin only felt that he had lost all his strength. In addition, he felt dizzy when he fell from the air. The assassin could not even adjust the magic elements in the group, so he could only fall down like this. In the process of falling, with his only will, the magic assassin looked in the direction of the thunderbolt ice. The perception in the heart makes the magic assassin understand that it is the high-level mage who has been locking himself to shoot this thunderbolt. For those high-level mages, the damage they can do by casting magic is not limited to the magic damage of the magic itself. Just as the magic assassin is suffering from the thunderbolt ice at this time, through the thunderbolt ice, the constant blood gushing from the magic Assassin''s body is the reason for the rapid passage of his vitality. Because of this, feeling the dissipation of his life, even if he has realized his own ending, before he completely died, the magic assassin also looked at the direction of the thunderbolt ice, trying to find the figure of the high-level mage. However, to the disappointment of the magical assassin, in the direction of the thunderbolt, there was no one except a group of flustered ordinary mages in the distance, and there was no figure of the high-level mage he had expected. Because it was hit by the thunderbolt ice in the air, in this process, the body shape of the magic assassin is still falling rapidly. The space calibration, which he held tightly in his hand, had already come out of his hand and fell with him. Just then, a special wave of mana appeared around the body of the assassin. With the appearance of this mana wave, a figure appeared beside the magic assassin. As soon as this figure appeared, it accurately grasped the space calibration that was falling from the air, ignoring the magic assassin on one side. After feeling the special power fluctuation around him and the presence of the figure, the magical assassin immediately looked at the figure. The magic assassin knows that the one who can appear here and get the space calibration must be the high-level mage who has locked himself before. After noticing the existence of this figure, the magic assassin was surprised that the figure was not the old high-level mage he had expected, but a young woman. As early as before, when looking around for the possible high-level mages, the magic assassin noticed the woman''s figure and found that she was looking at herself. At that time, the magic assassin just regarded this woman as an ordinary mage. According to the experience of the magic assassin, a mage like this woman might be just an ordinary apprentice in the ice blue magic academy. When the members of this group of thieves guild surrounded the transmission stele, their move undoubtedly attracted the attention of most ordinary mages around. In addition to this woman, there are many ordinary mages who are also looking here. Because of this, when the magic assassin found the woman, he did not take her to heart, but still in the surrounding mages, looking for possible high-level mages. At this time, after noticing the figure in front of him, the magical assassin realized that his guess was totally wrong. There was no high-level Mage at all. He had been locked in the woman who appeared. At this moment, the magic assassin could not help but feel extremely upset. If he could find out this earlier, he might be able to attack the woman first. However, in this state, even if the magic assassin found this point, it was useless. No matter what the assassin does, it''s hard to make up for the mistake. Watching the woman holding the space calibration in her hand, the body of the magic assassin continued to fall downward. The woman who got the space calibration was Rowling who had been watching. After holding the space calibration in her hand, Rowling immediately used instant movement to return to the ground. When the forbidden magic barrier dissipated, Rowling has been paying attention to the actions of the magic assassin. Rowling realized that if she wanted to escape from many assassins, the magic assassin only relied on the magic of instant movement. Realizing this, Rowling has some ideas about the space calibration in the hands of the magical assassin. With rod''s teaching and her own talent, Rowling, like a real high-level mage, can predict the instant movement of others. For this point, Rowling still does not have a 100% success rate. If the other side is a real high-level mage and knows how to hide her own mana fluctuation, Rowling still can''t feel his intention, but the magic assassin at this time obviously doesn''t have such means. In order to ensure that the space calibration can be obtained from the magic assassin, when Rowling anticipates the position where he will use instant movement, she will immediately cast her attack spell in this direction. Because the magic assassin can use instant movement continuously, the magic cast by Rowling must be the most powerful one she knows. If this spell does not work, even if Rowling can cast other attack spells again, the magic assassin will not give Rowling such an opportunity, but immediately use instant movement to escape. Once this happens, even if Rowling can, to a certain extent, predict the location where the magic assassin appears by using instant movement, Rowling''s action will be slower than that of the magic assassin because she also needs to use instant movement to pursue. Because of this, before casting a spell, Rowling realized that she had only one chance to cast a spell attack. If this spell doesn''t work, the assassin will take the space scale and escape from here. Chapter 574 In the process of choosing a spell, Rowling also hesitated, not knowing what kind of spell to cast. Rowling knows that if the magic he casts does not cause enough damage to the magical assassin, he will use instant movement again to widen the distance, and he will not be able to obtain the space calibration. At present, most of the magic that Rowling has mastered are ordinary magic with lower level. A few of them belong to third-order magic. The only fourth-order magic is the gate of time and space. special Because of this, Rowling is very hesitant about the choice of magic. In Rowling''s opinion, for the magic assassin, the effect of range magic is very small, and it can only cause a little damage to him. It is obvious that there is a long distance for him to be seriously damaged by distance. In addition to the range spell, Rowling''s single damage spell has a lower level, and the one that can do the most damage is only second level thunderbolt ice. Due to the low level of the spell, the damage will also be insufficient. In the process of Rowling''s hesitation, the magic assassin will not give Rowling too long time to think, and is ready to use instant movement to escape. In this case, Rowling can not continue to think, just cast a second-order thunderbolt ice, want to do as much damage to the magic assassin in the air. It seems to feel the thoughts in her heart. When Rowling casts this spell, Rowling suddenly realizes that she seems to be able to influence the form of thunderbolt ice. At the same time, in Rowling''s mind, there is a unique way to cast this spell. these When this thunderbolt ice takes shape and shoots towards the position where the magic assassin is about to appear, Rowling''s mana value also decreases greatly. The mana value needed to form this thunderbolt ice is far more than the normal thunderbolt ice. Just before going to the ice blue magic academy, Rowling had restored her spent mana to its full value. flower After restoring mana, Rowling returns this special artifact to rod. But at this time, Rowling suddenly found that, just after she cast the thunderbolt ice, her full mana value immediately dropped to about half. Rowling knows that the abnormal consumption of mana value is closely related to the changes she makes when casting thunderbolt ice. Just cast out the thunderbolt ice, Rowling did not understand, this change to the magic, what it means, but soon, from the magic assassin body injury, Rowling will realize this. Rowling''s ice arrow, when hitting the magic assassin, doesn''t explode like the conventional ice arrow, but directly runs through the body of the magic assassin, leaving a big blood hole in his body. After suffering such a serious injury, the magic assassin can no longer use instant movement and can only fall from the air. This discovery made Rowling deeply realize how powerful the magic can be given by the changes made to the magic. But when Rowling cast the thunderbolt ice, all the changes in her mind disappeared completely. Even Rowling herself could not recall how she changed the way of casting the thunderbolt ice. Recalling that in the previous battle with Reese, she was also able to change the magic in the magic scroll. At this time, Rowling has vaguely found some abnormalities in herself. these Looking at the magic assassin falling from the air, Rowling immediately takes action. Through instant movement, Rowling immediately appears beside the magic assassin, reaches out and grabs the space calibration that is falling with the magic assassin. After obtaining the space calibration, Rowling didn''t pay any attention to the magic assassin beside her. She didn''t even look in his direction. Then she moved instantaneously again and returned to the ground. Because of the particularity of space calibration, it will have a certain repulsion with the space ring worn by the mage. Because of this, Rowling can''t put it into the space ring, she can only hold it in her hand. When Rowling attacks the magic assassin with thunderbolt and ice, and gets the space calibration, other thieves around also see this scene. The target of all the thieves in the field is undoubtedly Rowling''s space calibration. When it was obtained by Rowling, the thieves around have action, toward Rowling''s position rushed over. These thieves don''t care who got this space calibration. The only thing in their eyes is this space calibration. these these these Rowling knows that once her instantaneous moving trajectory is seen through by these magical assassins, it may lead to the same end as the previous assassin. When Rowling has this attention, in the process of performing instant movement, she will not easily expose her own trajectory. However, according to Rowling''s observation of these magical assassins, these magical assassins may not have the ability to see through the existence of instant moving trajectory. Just as Rowling is planning to move instantaneously, she suddenly receives a very abnormal perception from the space calibration. Along with this perception, there is a feeling that Rowling is very familiar with. The emergence of perception undoubtedly made Rowling overjoyed. After discovering this, Rowling immediately controlled the space calibration and established a special connection with the perception. At this time, under the guidance of space calibration, a dark green portal is rapidly unfolded, and the shape of the unfolded portal is much larger than that of the ordinary portal. In this open portal, the shapes of rod and ghost dragon are slowly emerging. Chapter 575 With a huge wave of mana, a huge dark green portal appeared in the field. In this portal, the appearance of rod and ghost dragon''s body immediately deterred all the thieves in the field. these these these Because of this, in the face of the sudden appearance of rod and ghost dragon, these thieves stopped their actions and did not dare to step forward. Looking at rod, Rowling, who was planning to use instant movement to escape, also put down this idea, and the perceived danger completely disappeared. Rowling knew that with her cooperation, rod appeared in the position of space calibration. The space calibration fixed in the ice blue magic academy has already been dealt with by the mages in the Academy. Unlike the natural space calibration, it can establish contact with all mages. In most cases, the spatial calibration in the college can only be used by mages who have established contact with it in advance. flower In some special occasions, such as when the grand meeting of the school is open, most of the magic schools will let go of the limitation of space scaling for all mages to use. In this case, whether or not the mage has established contact with the space calibration of ice blue magic academy in advance, he can come here through the gate of time and space. For those mages who have not established contact with space calibration, when they cast the gate of time and space, the existing space calibration in the college will also actively perceive their existence, but if they want to come here through the gate of time and space, they need the mages near the space calibration to take the initiative to confirm. When the space calibration is at the top of the stele, the mage can''t take the initiative to confirm the space calibration due to the limitation of the stele materials. Only when the mage takes down the space calibration can he do this. Just like the gate of time and space by rod, if Rowling didn''t get the space calibration in time, and control the space calibration to establish a connection with the perception from rod, the gate of time and space by rod would not have brought it to where. In addition, when a mage has a space calibration card, the connection between the space calibration and other mages can be eliminated, and other mages are forbidden to come to the location of the space calibration through the gate of time and space. At this time, rod can appear here, Rowling obviously played a crucial role. environment Rowling, the assassin, or the Cyclops, who are attacking the surrounding creatures, all appear in rod''s sight. After confirming the position here, it was still some distance from the hero one eyed king, and rod didn''t care about the things around him. Instead, he put his eyes on the ghost dragon beside him. After fully bearing the huge stone thrown by the hero one eyed king, the ghost dragon''s injury is extremely serious. If it was not for the characteristics of the undead, the ghost dragon might have lost its ability to move. Because of this, even if you leave the hero''s one eyed King''s area through the gate of time and space, the injury on the ghost dragon will not recover for a while. Through the surrounding scenes, rod has confirmed that at this time, he is still in the range of ice blue magic academy. After discovering this, Rodley even realized that the threat of the hero one eyed king was still not relieved. If the injury on the ghost dragon was not recovered as soon as possible, the hero one eyed king would probably come here. Once this happens, all rod can do is to give up the ghost dragon, which rod does not want to happen. At rod''s signal, the ghost dragon just appeared in the gate of time and space immediately spewed the breath of the nether dragon to the enemies around. After being attacked by the hero one eyed king, the ghost dragon is seriously damaged, even affecting its flying ability. However, the ghost dragon''s ghost energy has not been affected. For the ordinary creatures around, the ghost dragon''s breath is still deadly. these When the ghost dragon spits out the ghost dragon breath, the ones who can react and respond in time are mostly thieves, the giant Cyclops, who can only bear the ghost dragon breath completely. Different from the powerful one eyed hero, although these one eyed giants also have the special ability of resistance, they can only slow down the erosion speed of the netherworld dragon breath, and can''t almost ignore the function of the netherworld dragon breath like the one eyed hero. these these Except for a few magic assassins, who are still looking for opportunities, most of the thieves give up the idea of obtaining space calibration after discovering the appearance of ghost dragon. these When it is found that there is an enemy that cannot be dealt with, the purpose of these thieves is to save their own lives in the process from obtaining space calibration at the beginning. In the process of the Cyclops being pushed back by the netherworld dragon breath, rod is also not idle, trying to recover the injury on the ghost dragon. Because of the physique of the ghost dragon, rod believes that as long as he gives himself enough time, he can make the ghost dragon recover. Chapter 576 Through his own legendary evocation, rod releases the mana in his body in the form of death energy, so as to recover the damaged body of the ghost dragon. these After absorbing enough death energy, the ghost dragon began to recover from the damage. Rowling, on one side, noticed rod''s action and wanted to release death energy like rod, so as to speed up the recovery of ghost dragon, but was stopped by rod. The reason for rod to stop Rowling is that Rowling''s level of necromancy is low, and the death energy released can only play a subtle effect on the ghost dragon. Besides, rod needs Rowling to set aside a part of her mana value to deal with the possible abnormal situation. While the ghost dragon was breathing at the surrounding creatures and recovering its damaged body, rod also found some abnormalities from the changes of the ghost dragon. The injury of the dragon was mainly caused by the broken keel. In the battle with the hero one eyed king, due to the brute force of the hero one eyed king, the skeleton of the ghost dragon is broken in many places, especially in the front of its body, which can only be maintained by the ghost energy. these Rod noticed that after absorbing the death energy released by himself, the ghost energy began to gather rapidly in front of the ghost dragon, and there was a change that he could not understand. The location where the netherworld energy gathered was exactly where the front keel of the ghost dragon was damaged. Under the influence of the ghost energy, rod could not see what happened to the ghost dragon. Only when the ghost energy moved away and gathered towards the next place, rod could see that the broken keel in front of the ghost dragon had been filled by a kind of pale material. A new kind of keel appeared on the body of ghost dragon. At this time, the body of ghost dragon is composed of two different kinds of keel. Among them, most of the body of the ghost dragon is made up of the original keel. When rod successfully transformed the bone dragon, the keel on the bone dragon was just like this. Even when the bone dragon''s rank was upgraded to become a more powerful ghost dragon, the keel did not change much except for a layer of ghost energy. special Rod noticed that the new keel on the dragon''s body is composed of the energy of the nether world, which can well connect with the original body of the dragon. However, due to different materials, the new keel divides the body of the ghost Dragon into two parts. Earlier, in the process of rod''s ending the potion competition and escaping through the ghost dragon, rod noticed that the dragon''s keel had changed from the last time he saw the ghost dragon. For the specific changes in the keel, Rhode was not clear at that time. The feeling that the keel gives rod is that the color becomes closer to pale white and appears more illusory. However, after rod contacts the ghost dragon, this illusory feeling no longer exists. Rod only thinks that it is because of the improvement of the ghost dragon''s strength. At this time, looking at the new keel on the ghost dragon, rod realized that this was the final form of the keel change. The abnormality I felt before is the keel in the process of change. In the process of fighting with the hero one eyed king, although the ghost dragon''s body was seriously injured, rod discovered the changes in the ghost dragon. Obviously, in the process of recovering the injury for the ghost dragon, rod released extremely pure death energy, which accelerated the transformation of the dragon to the keel. The damaged keel of the ghost dragon, when repaired, has the form of this transformation. In the previous battle, rod noticed that the death energy transformed by his legendary evocation would have some abnormal changes with the ghost energy of the ghost dragon. When the ghost dragon spits out the netherworld dragon breath, if rod takes this opportunity to release his own death energy in the form of death cloud, and mix it with the netherworld dragon breath, amazing changes will take place, and the damage will be far more than a single form. Before that, although rod found this point, he did not understand the principle. He just regarded it as a special change and applied it in the process of fighting. For rod, this mixed nether dragon breath is undoubtedly his strongest means of range attack. Only at this time, after noticing the changes in the ghost dragon, did rod realize that the death energy he released was closely related to the ghost dragon''s ghost energy. In the process of Rhode''s thinking, the ghost energy is still repairing the damaged body of the ghost dragon, condensing a lot of ghost keel. Although rod didn''t know the strength of the new Youming keel in front of the ghost dragon, he believed that the ghost dragon in this state would not let him down. In the process of the ghost dragon''s repair through the netherworld energy, rod has not slowed down the speed of releasing the death energy. However, because the ghost dragon''s body is huge, and there are many damaged parts on the body, the progress of the repair of the netherworld energy is relatively slow, and it takes a period of time to condense to form a netherworld keel. With the release of his own death energy, rod''s mana is rapidly decreasing. Before long, rod''s mana will be consumed. flower In this case, feeling the rapid passing of mana value, rod quickly responded and began to use the artifact parts he obtained. With rod''s move, the magic elements around him began to gather towards rod''s position. Because a large number of creatures died in the war, when the forbidden magic barrier dissipated, the most powerful energy in the ice blue magic academy was death energy. Under the action of the artifact parts, all the magic elements around are gathering towards rod''s position. Chapter 577 Through the unique ability of artifact parts, rod guides the magic elements around him to his own position. Under the effect of magic talisman, a large number of magic elements gather in rod''s position. For a moment, any mage who is still in the ice blue magic academy can feel the abnormal changes of magic elements. these In this way, rod tried to accelerate the cohesion of the dragon''s Youming keel. What Roeder didn''t expect was that his move, instead of meeting his expectations, made the formation of the keel slower. When the ghost dragon absorbs the ordinary death energy, the effect is only to supplement the ghost dragon''s energy around the body. It can''t promote the formation of the unique keel in front of the ghost dragon like the death energy released by rod. these When the netherworld energy begins to assimilate ordinary death energy, it naturally slows down the speed of keel formation. these Because of the existence of the legendary level of spiritualism, even compared with the ghost dragon''s ghost energy, rod released more death energy in quality. However, due to its own characteristics, the death energy released by rod, if it is not guided and transformed into the situation of death cloud, can not directly erode the bodies of other creatures like the netherworld energy. Because of this, the ghost dragon can form this special keel after absorbing the death energy released by rod in the process of repairing its own injury. these In the process of repairing the injury of the ghost dragon, the Cyclops who were forced to retreat by the netherworld dragon breath also began to take new actions. Looking at the dragon on one side, the Cyclops knew that the strength gap between them and the dragon was only due to the large number of Cyclops and the high morale generated by killing a large number of mages. Because there are a lot of ghost dragon breath left between the Cyclops and the dragon, these Cyclops can''t get close to the dragon''s body, but they don''t care about it. these After discovering the Cyclops'' action, rod made a quick response. In the face of the boulders, all rod can do is to use his shield to block the path of the boulders. As early as in previous battles, in the face of the giant stone thrown by the hero one eyed king, rod''s Hercules shield can only cause extremely subtle resistance effect. It can''t directly block the giant stone, but will be directly defeated by it. The appearance of this situation is not only related to the powerful power of the hero one eyed king, but also confirmed that Hercules shield can only play a limited role in the face of such a huge stone. Consistent with rod''s expectation, when the boulder hit the powerful aegis, it directly defeated it and continued to fly in the direction of the ghost dragon. There are a large number of Cyclops around. When the ghost dragon appears through the gate of time and space, in addition to the Cyclops who were originally attracted by the thieves, a large number of Cyclops, after feeling the abnormal fluctuation of the gate of time and space, gather towards the location of the ghost dragon. Because of this, a large number of boulders are thrown towards the position where the dragon is. Even though rod''s Hercules shield can reduce the impact caused by one of the boulders, the impact slowed down in the face of a large number of boulders is insignificant. these If there is only one Cyclops, with the existence of the ghost dragon, rod can still deal with it. It is difficult to pose a threat to rod whether it is the close attack of the Cyclops or the huge stones thrown, but it is obviously not the case. Once the number of Cyclops exceeds a certain extent, their real strength is far beyond the ability of a Cyclops. In the war, in the face of a large number of Cyclops, rod alone can play a very limited role, and can not fight these Cyclops directly. these After perceiving the appearance of this mana wave, rod seems to be aware of something and looks back to the position where this mana wave is coming out. Rod noticed that it was Rowling beside him who caused such a huge fluctuation of mana. With the transmission of this power fluctuation, a dark green and extremely solid semicircle barrier completely envelops rod''s body. Rod noticed that the dark green barrier appeared at this time, and its overall shape was just like the forbidden magic barrier he had seen before, enveloping the surrounding creatures. Different from the forbidden barrier, the forbidden barrier is not an entity, and it does not restrict the entry and exit of creatures inside and outside the barrier. This special dark green barrier, however, belongs to the form of entity. In addition, according to his own perception of the changes in the surrounding magic elements, according to rod''s experience, the dark green barrier at this time should belong to Hercules shield, but rod had never seen such a form of Hercules shield before. Only in the process of fighting with high-level mages in previous lives, and from the spells cast by those high-level mages, did rod see this kind of change to the powerful aegis. Looking at Rowling beside him, both his perceived mana fluctuation and the possibility of its existence let rod know clearly that Rowling has an inseparable relationship with this abnormal form of Hercules shield. Before rod thought about the abnormality on Hercules shield carefully, the boulders thrown by Cyclops had already come to rod and hit on the surface of Hercules shield. Chapter 578 For a moment, a large number of boulders were thrown towards the position of the dragon. Rod, who was in front of the dragon, was also within the attack range of the boulders. these However, in the shadow of this dark green barrier, rod did not feel any threat. No matter how strong the impact of these boulders is, Rhode''s perception at this time is not enough to fear. Before the appearance of this dark green barrier, rod could clearly feel the threat from these boulders. Once hit by these boulders in the front, even the ghost dragon would be greatly damaged, not to mention the large number of these boulders. All the Cyclops around him would throw the boulders out of their hands. these But at this time, when the dark green barrier appeared, the situation obviously changed. Rod knew that the change in his perception was inextricably related to the dark green barrier. A large number of boulders hit the dark green barrier, but did not cause any damage to the creatures behind the barrier, so they were immediately bounced away by the barrier. In this process, there was not even a ripple on the dark green barrier, which was completely unaffected by the huge stone. these With the fall of these boulders, rod, who is inside the barrier, can feel the obvious vibration. The sound coming from his ears makes rod feel the strength of this dark green barrier again. Under the action of this dark green barrier, the crisis of Cyclops throwing boulders has obviously been well resolved. Realizing this, rod puts his eyes on Rowling. special Unlike rod''s Hercules shield, which was directly defeated by the boulder, Rowling''s Hercules shield, in addition to being extremely hard, even changed the shape of Hercules shield itself. In rod''s impression, only those who are more powerful than high-level mages, those who have reached level 7, can make changes to the magic itself. these these For those mages who have reached the peak of their strength, their ability to change their magic, rod naturally won''t be surprised by this. What makes rod wonder is why this ability appears on Rowling. It is reflected in Rowling''s release of magic, that is, the Hercules shield that protected the dragon before. In rod''s view, even if a real high-level mage appears here, it is not a simple thing to block the boulders thrown by a large number of Cyclops. Only those legendary mages who have reached the top can do this with the ability to change their spells. But Rowling did this by using his own spells, and showed the ability to change the form of simultaneous interpreting as legendary master. This discovery undoubtedly made rod feel extremely confused. For a moment, there were many questions in rod''s mind. However, rod knew that it was not the time to ask Rowling. Looking at the dark green barrier in front of him, even after the impact of a large number of boulders, there were no cracks on the barrier. Rod knew that the barrier could not exist here all the time. If the Cyclops were not dealt with in time, they could still throw boulders. Although rod did not know how Rowling created this dark green barrier, rod believed that Rowling must have consumed a high amount of mana in the process of forming the barrier, which was the only way to achieve this. Because of this, once the Cyclops throw the boulder out again, even Rowling, who shows this special ability, may not be able to deal with it because of her low mana. At this time, after resisting these boulders, the magic elements that were guided by the magic talisman also gathered in the original position of the thieves. As early as in the process of the ghost dragon spitting out the netherworld dragon breath, these thieves gathered due to the spatial calibration suffered heavy losses under the effect of the netherworld dragon breath. Even an assassin with strong melee strength will die directly under the influence of the netherworld dragon breath if he is enveloped by the netherworld dragon breath and has no protective treasure. Different from the giant Cyclops, they can well resist the attack of the netherworld dragon breath. For these ordinary assassins, once the aging effect of the netherworld dragon breath takes effect, all they can do is to stay in place and wait for death. these these At this time, what rod did was to use his own power as a necromancer to turn these thieves who died in the nether dragon breath into undead creatures. these In the process of Rhode''s transformation of the undead, the dark green barrier in front of him still shows no sign of dissipating, and it is obvious that it can continue for a period of time. Rod noticed that in the process of releasing death energy, the dark green barrier had no effect on the in and out of death energy. Through this, even inside the barrier, rod can release more pure death energy towards the position where the thief died, and speed up the transformation of the undead. Just as the forbidden magic barrier does not restrict the entry and exit of creatures, this dark green barrier, which blocks the impact of a large number of boulders, also does not restrict the entry and exit of pure magic elements. This discovery undoubtedly made rod realize something, but at this time, rod still focused on the transformation of the undead. Chapter 579 Under the transformation of rod, the dead thieves stand up again as undead and appear on the battlefield. these these According to the corresponding rank, the skeleton assassins transformed by the legend of Rhodes can''t get extra rank promotion, but their real strength is not much worse than before. these these these these these these Once this happens, the skeleton assassins who are not controlled will even attack the skeleton assassins controlled by rod due to the difference of soul fire. If Rowling is to control these skeleton assassins, there is no need to worry about that. Although rod does not know the specific value of Rowling''s spiritual attributes, it is obviously easy for Rowling to control these skeleton assassins. After getting rod''s signal, Rowling did not hesitate and immediately showed her mental imprint on the skeleton assassins around her. When the skeleton assassin has just been transformed, due to the formation of his own soul fire, under the spiritual imprint of Rowling, he is immediately controlled by him. these these After a round of throwing, these Cyclops are not satisfied with the result of throwing. They obviously did not expect that the enemy could rely on the dark green barrier to block these boulders. As for the reason why this dark green barrier appeared, these Cyclops did not think about it carefully. In the eyes of these Cyclops, even if one round of throwing can not break this barrier, only a few more throwing can break this barrier. While these Cyclops are searching for stones, the undead that suddenly appears in front of them is also noticed by these Cyclops. As early as in the process of the ghost dragon spitting out the ghost dragon breath, the surrounding thieves were completely defeated. Because of this, the Cyclops put all their attention on the more powerful ghost dragon. However, what the Cyclops did not expect was that these assassins, who had already died, would reappear in front of them and fight with themselves in such a form. these Up to now, the number of Cyclops around has increased a lot, but for the skeleton assassins around, it doesn''t make them feel afraid. these For a moment, most of the Cyclops'' attention was attracted by the skeleton assassins around them, and they could not continue to attack the ghost dragon. The magic assassins who survive the attack of the netherworld dragon breath and are still looking for opportunities have to withdraw towards the edge of the battlefield at this time. The transformed skeleton assassin doesn''t care about the identity of the magic assassin. The magic assassin who stays in place will also be attacked. For a moment, the Cyclops'' attention was completely attracted by the skeleton assassin, no longer attacking the ghost dragon, and the whole battlefield became chaotic. Notice this behind the scenes, in the dark green barrier of rod, also a little relieved. At this time, ghost dragon''s injury has recovered half, only when the injury fully recovered, rod will be able to withdraw from the ice blue magic academy. In this case, what Rhode needs is enough time to make the Dragon recover. In order to achieve this, Rhode naturally hopes that the scene will continue to be chaotic. Only when rod was watching the skeleton assassin fighting with the Cyclops, he suddenly noticed something unusual. these In the battle, these skeleton assassins did not choose to use their own flexible advantages to delay the attack launched by the Cyclops as much as possible, but to fight head-on with these Cyclops. these these Rowling on one side also noticed this. these However, for Rowling, she does not have the experience of controlling a large number of undead creatures to fight. In Rowling''s opinion, the whole battlefield is extremely chaotic. Due to the large number of skeleton assassins, Rowling doesn''t know which one to control. She can only control the skeleton assassins according to her own feelings. Influenced by Rowling, the skeleton assassin, who could support the Cyclops'' attack, suffered more losses and the whole battlefield became more chaotic. Chapter 580 Under the control of Rowling''s mental imprint, a skeleton assassin who could have avoided the attack of the Cyclops was hit by the Cyclops and flew backward. Realizing that her actions could not achieve the desired effect, Rowling could only give up her control over the skeleton assassins and let them fight by their own instinct. For the necromancer, how to control the undead and achieve the desired effect needs a long time of training. Once the number of undead creatures under control increases, it is obviously not easy to accurately control each undead creature in a chaotic situation. If the necromancer is inexperienced, the control he makes is likely to be counterproductive and unable to bring any help to the situation. these Even if Rowling has a very high learning talent, but for this kind of thing that needs experience to do, Rowling can''t master it at once. Finally, after realizing her behavior, Rowling can only give up her control over the skeleton assassin and let her fight by herself. Rowling''s action was also seen by rod, but rod didn''t say much. Rod can''t teach Rowling too much about the control of the undead. He can only let Rowling master it by himself. Although Rowling''s actions made the whole battlefield more chaotic and aggravated the casualties of the skeleton assassins, rod believed that Rowling would take the initiative to train the undead after the battle, even without her own reminder. At this time, Rhode, who is observing the situation on the battlefield, suddenly finds a trace of abnormality. Rod noticed that under Rowling''s control, a skeleton assassin, who was shot out by the Cyclops, didn''t fall apart as he expected. Instead, he climbed up from the ground immediately after he fell to the ground. Just as the skeleton assassin got up, the special white light on his body also attracted rod''s attention. In rod''s perception, the white light on the skeleton assassin is similar to the ghost energy on the ghost dragon, but far less intense than that on the ghost dragon. This discovery surprised rod very much. Rod believed that it was the abnormality of the skeleton assassin that made him survive under the attack of the Cyclops. these these The number of skeleton assassins still alive is far more than rod thought. The subtle dark energy on the body can''t make the skeleton assassin have the aging ability of ghost dragon, but it can withstand the attack of Cyclops for many times. The change in the skeleton assassin was obviously something rod had never thought of before. In the process of transforming the skeleton assassin, the residual ghost energy also played a role in this process. In rod''s view, it is not impossible for the skeleton assassin to be able to hold the Cyclops for a longer time, or even support the ghost dragon to recover completely, depending on their existence. However, it has not been long before the situation changed again. At this moment, the one eyed giant, who is fighting with the skeleton assassin, seems to feel something. His morale becomes extremely high for a moment, and his actions become more fierce. The skeleton assassin, who was able to dodge, could not make any resistance at all in the face of this state of Cyclops, so he was shot out immediately. He could only bear the damage caused by Cyclops by the energy of the nether world. At this time, rod also felt the change of the Cyclops. For a moment, a very strong sense of crisis appeared in rod''s heart. special It is the arrival of the Cyclops that makes all the Cyclops around have high morale. What makes rod feel threatened is not the one eyed giant who can play a stronger role in such a state of high morale, but the one eyed giant who appears at this time. special red Through the understanding of the mage, the hero one eyed King understands that if there is no restriction of the forbidden magic barrier, it is difficult for him to leave a high-level mage who only wants to escape. Before this, the hero one eyed king has proved this. In this case, the hero one eyed king can only give up looking for rod and join the battle. Although the red crystal no longer exists, the Cyclops has achieved good results through the role of forbidden magic barrier. When the hero one eyed King joined the battle, for a moment, all the Cyclops who felt the hero one eyed King''s arrival were inspired, so they played a more powerful fighting ability. Under the leadership of the hero one eyed king, without the restriction of the forbidden magic barrier, the mages who are still resisting have to collapse quickly and can''t make any resistance at all. Originally, when the hero Cyclops felt that there were a large number of Cyclops gathering in this area, he immediately came here and prepared to lead the Cyclops to fight. What surprised the hero one eyed king was that in the process, he was able to find rod again. red This time, with a large number of Cyclops around him, the hero Cyclops won''t let rod escape easily. Chapter 581 When the hero one eyed King appeared, the whole war situation became extremely disadvantageous to Rodriguez. Even if there is no magic barrier, when facing the hero Cyclops alone, rod may not be able to defeat them, let alone there are a large number of Cyclops around him. these Higher in the whole battlefield, a powerful mage sees all this in his eyes. Both the door of time and space displayed by Rhodes and the large number of Cyclops gathered together are under the gaze of this mage. Looking at all the creatures below, the mage''s eyes showed endless chill. At this time, see a large number of Cyclops have entered the ice blue magic academy, and those mages in the Academy, almost completed the evacuation, the mage raised his hand, ready to cast the most powerful magic. The magic elements existing in the whole space all fluctuated violently because of the action of the mage. When the mage began to guide the magic, all creatures in the field, no matter rod beside the dragon or the other Cyclops, deeply felt the emergence of this powerful threat. With the condensation of this magic, the sky also began to show the vision, the original blue sky, at this time there is a flash of light. these For a moment, even the hero one eyed king, faced with this coming magic, could not help but have a burst of fear in his heart. Realizing this, the hero one eyed king immediately yelled at the Cyclops around him. Due to the different language, rod can''t understand the specific meaning of the hero one eyed king, but he can feel his anxiety from the urgency of the words. What worries the hero one eyed king is not his own safety, but the common one eyed giant around him. these After feeling the appearance of this spell, the hero one eyed king also understood that the really powerful mage in blakada had arrived here at this time. these Even though he was unwilling, the hero one eyed king also understood that the outcome of the battle might have been distinguished by the sudden appearance of this magic. red But at this time, because of rod''s previous behavior, the red crystal is no longer in the hands of the hero one eyed king, and the outcome of this battle has changed. these With the retreat of the Cyclops, rod''s previous worries no longer exist. But at this time, rod''s expression was not half relaxed. At this time, rod''s vision was also attracted by the threat from the sky. these Because of the memory of his previous life, rod deeply understands what kind of magic is coming, and the damage it can cause. In the process of monocular''s evacuation towards the rear, the flash of fire became more and more obvious, and the scope of influence also expanded rapidly. With the whole sky almost completely covered with fire, the things contained in the fire also appeared in rod''s line of sight. these these these Once the level of magic reaches level 5, it will change in essence. If it''s a damage spell, the damage it can cause will exceed the imagination of ordinary creatures. The arrow of Titan mastered by rod also belongs to level 5 magic, but its effects will increase with rod''s collection of artifact parts. At this time, the arrow of Titan is still not the final form of this magic. For a long time, level five magic is exclusive to legendary mages. A small number of high-level mages who are extremely powerful and have already come into contact with the edge of legendary mages are also qualified to learn it. Blakada''s magic guild has always controlled the circulation of level five magic. In other areas, even the most powerful magic guilds can only learn level 5 magic. The most powerful level 5 magic can only be learned in blakada. At this time, appear in the sky, these are burning, and falling stones, is a kind of five level magic. these After losing the protection of the forbidden magic barrier, only a fifth level magic appeared, which completely reversed the whole war situation and expelled the Cyclops who came to attack. these No matter what kind of creatures, when they feel the five level magic cast by the legendary mage, they will feel fear in their hearts and can''t rise the idea of resistance. these these Chapter 582 Looking at the Cyclops who are fleeing towards the rear quickly, rod felt extremely anxious. Unlike the Cyclops, rod has a deep understanding of the scope of this meteor shower spell due to his previous life experience. Under the influence of the popular fire rain, the whole ice blue spell academy will be within the attack range of this spell. bang for your buck At this time, under the action of the death energy of Rhodes, the ghost dragon has initially recovered its ability to fly, but its speed is slow and can''t be compared with that when it was in good condition before. In this case, even if rod wanted to use the dragon, like the Cyclops, to escape from here, it was obviously impossible. Due to the wide range of meteor fire, and the flying speed of ghost dragon can not reach the highest, rod will still be hit by meteor fire. Even though rod intends to use instant movement to withdraw from the college, in the process, rod will face the situation of insufficient mana value. In order to recover the damage on the ghost dragon, rod has already converted most of his mana into death energy. Even if there is no meteor shower, he will face the situation of insufficient mana just facing the original Cyclops. red red However, it seems that something came to mind, and rod gave up the idea in his heart. In rod''s view, although the huge stones in the air are produced by the effect of magic, at this time, it is difficult to distinguish whether they belong to magic elements or exist in the form of entities. red In addition, there are some premonitions in rod''s mind. Most of the high-level mages who existed in the Academy before died in rod''s hands. Those who survived also used the gate of time and space to escape immediately after feeling the unprecedented fear. They would not have the idea to continue fighting. For the mage who cast the meteor shower, rod had some speculation in his heart, so he didn''t use the red crystal directly. At this time, the burning boulders in the sky are still falling rapidly. Because the meteor fire shower is too powerful, it will take a long time for it to play its role. However, because the meteor fire shower covers a very wide range, even if it falls for a long time, it is not enough for the creatures to evacuate from it. For ordinary creatures, all they can do is to feel the shock of this spell in the process. In order to deal with the coming crisis, rod put his eyes on Rowling and asked, "can you still use that kind of powerful shield?" As early as in the process of meteor shower falling, Rowling''s powerful shield has disappeared and become the most basic magic element. Under the impact of the boulder thrown by the Cyclops, Rowling''s powerful shield will protect rod and his party inside the shield perfectly without any damage. In this process, even under the impact of a large number of boulders, energetically aegis is still intact, even without any cracks. It is because of this that when rod, who is in the middle of it, fully feels the effect of Rowling''s powerful shield, he puts the hope of resisting the meteor shower on Rowling. In rod''s view, if Rowling can show such a powerful shield again, they will not be hurt even in the face of meteor fire. After understanding rod''s meaning, Rowling''s eyes still stay on the huge stone in the air, and did not respond. Rowling didn''t respond until rod asked again. Notice one side of rod, Rowling''s vision seems to have dodged, said: "I''m not sure..." As if feeling rod''s question, Rowling quickly explained: "I don''t know when, when I want to cast a spell, this way of changing the spell will appear in my mind, so that I can make changes to the spell according to my own needs. But when I finish casting, these casting methods disappear immediately. " "Just like facing the Cyclops, when they throw the boulders out, the way to change the magic method of the powerful aegis appears in my mind, but at this time, I can''t remember how to cast it..." "I''m not sure that will happen again in the course of this spell cast." "At this time, I don''t have much mana left. Even if I recall this method of casting, I''m afraid I can''t cast it." "So, if brother has a better way to deal with this spell, please use it. Don''t let me cast this spell." In the process of Rowling saying these words, rod also noticed some anomalies. Even with the sense of kinship provided by the treasure, rod could not accurately know what Rowling really thought. At this moment, because the situation is extremely serious, there is no spare time to waste, rod also ignore their own agreement with Rowling, the peeping eye on Rowling. In rod''s view, what exists in Rowling''s mind at this time is not only the tension in the face of meteor shower, but also the lack of self-confidence in herself. For Rowling, when she learned that in the face of this irresistible meteor shower in the air, rod''s choice was to show her strong shield, which made her extremely resistant for a moment. If it is in peacetime, Rowling will not have any hesitation in the face of the task assigned by rod, but will complete it according to rod''s request. But now, rod''s request can be said to completely hand over the two people''s lives to Rowling. In this case, Rowling naturally appears extremely hesitant. Rowling also doesn''t understand what happened to her ability to make changes when she casts a spell. For Rowling, she doesn''t know why this ability came into being. In this case, in the face of rod''s request, Rowling''s choice is to tell rod all this, so that rod can understand all this and then think of other ways. Chapter 583 Looking at Rowling in front of her, rod can feel the anxiety in her heart and the doubts about herself. If rod can know this in advance, it may help Rowling understand this ability, but in this situation, rod obviously can''t do it. Now, to Rowling, rod said, "don''t you feel it? In the face of the boulder thrown by the Cyclops before, I have no way to deal with it. If it wasn''t for your Hercules shield, maybe I could only escape with instant movement. " "When the battle came to this point, it was beyond my expectation. In terms of real strength, I am still far inferior to those high-level mages. " "Now, I believe you also feel the power of the coming spell. In the face of falling meteor shower, I am not sure that I can survive. You are the only one who can deal with this spell. " "I don''t know how you used your powerful shield, but if you can do it before, there''s no reason why you can''t do it now. Our lives are in your hands. " special This potion was not made by rod himself, but provided by Elon when he completed the transformation ceremony for Elon. flower Previously, rod had no chance to use this potion, but at this time, the effect of this potion is enough to make Rowling recover enough mana. Through what Rowling said before, rod realized that Rowling consumed a lot of mana after she used her powerful shield, but under the effect of this potion, the mana limit obviously no longer exists. these Originally, when Rowling learned of rod''s request, she didn''t have much confidence in her ability, so she wanted rod to use other methods instead of relying on her ability. But at this time, when Rowling realized that rod had no way to deal with the meteor shower in the sky, the negative emotions in her heart seemed to disappear completely at this moment. When Rowling felt again that rod had completely given his life to her own hands, there was an unspeakable emotion in Rowling''s heart. Even if the huge stone in the sky is still falling, but at this time, in Rowling''s line of sight, there is only Rodney left. Before that, Rowling wanted to help rod, rather than just being taught by rod all the time, let alone drag him down. This idea has been with Rowling for a long time, but there has been no chance for Rowling to achieve this. Now, Rowling suddenly realized that this was the opportunity she had been hoping for. At this time, rod has admitted that he can''t deal with the meteor shower around him. He can only rely on Rowling''s magic to avoid the coming disaster. In Rowling''s view, in this case, Rhode obviously gave his life to his own hands, but he kept shirking because of hesitation in his heart, which obviously failed to live up to Rhode''s expectations and wasted the opportunity he had been looking for. Realizing this, Rowling swept away her negative emotions. The special knowledge that originally appeared when casting a spell reappeared in Rowling''s mind. Rod, who is on the side, can also feel the changes in Rowling. In rod''s view, at this time, Rowling''s eyes suddenly firm, there is no longer any hesitation. At the same time, rod can also feel a strong will rising from Rowling''s heart. Just like the strong will of the hero when he wakes up, at this time, the consciousness in Rowling''s heart seems to condense into essence. In this state, the hero can often play an incredible power. For Rowling in this state, rod''s peeping eye can''t get any information from her. Rod did not understand why Rowling had such a change, but rod knew that he had been able to survive the meteor shower. In the process of the conversation between rod and Rowling, time has passed for a long time. Even if it takes a while for the meteor shower to fall, it is not far away from them. At this moment, a very strong threat appeared in rod''s heart. Even rod didn''t want to face death, but he didn''t have any way to resist. Just then, Rowling reached out, took the potion from rod''s hand and drank it quickly. In the process, the huge stones burning violently in the air have also fallen to the ground. With the rise of a series of loud noises, the whole ice blue magic academy was hit by the meteor fire shower. All creatures will be shocked by the damage caused by the falling boulders. Even the ground where the ice blue magic academy was located could not bear the fall of the huge stone. For a moment, a large amount of smoke and dust rose, and the whole area collapsed because of the fall of the huge stone. If the ice blue magic academy is not located in the snowy area of blakada, the damage to the terrain caused by meteor fire shower alone is enough to cause more disasters. As a result of the early discovery of the falling popular fire shower, before the arrival of the popular fire shower, the hero one eyed King fled to the area covered by the meteor fire shower. In the case of full flight, the speed of the hero one eyed king is obviously faster than most of the Cyclops. There are not many Cyclops who can have the speed of the hero one eyed king. At this time, most of those who can still follow the hero one eyed kings are ordinary one eyed kings. Of course, a small number of one eyed giants who are lucky enough not to go deep into the college can escape in time. The meteor shower only takes time for the hero one eyed king to escape from the area it covers, and can''t help the rest of the Cyclops. When the hero one eyed king came to the ice blue magic academy, these huge stones in the air had already fallen to the ground. The hero one eyed king, who is out of range, sees the damage caused by the meteor shower in his eyes. Even he doesn''t want to be hit by these huge stones in the air. Relying on his own physical fitness, the hero one eyed king has the confidence to bear the impact of one of the boulders, and can withstand the burning of the fire, but it also can''t cope with the huge number of boulders around. Even after a period of time, the boulders in the air are still falling, and there is no meaning to stop. Chapter 584 Violent vibration, through the foot of the land, spread to the hero one eyed King''s perception. Without the protection of the forbidden magic barrier, just one spell is enough to defeat all the attacking Cyclops. At this moment, even the powerful one eyed hero has to admit the power of high-level mages in his heart. Even if he is in a hostile relationship, the one eyed hero will not deny it. At this time, the scene has fully reflected this point in the heart of the hero one eyed king. these In addition to the one eyed kings around them, a large number of one eyed giants, even though they felt the threat of meteor fire shower, could not escape from the shrouded range of this magic, and were finally submerged by these boulders. After the fall, the original flame on the boulder did not go out so easily, but with the impact of the boulder, there was a violent explosion, which ignited everything around. In front of the hero one eyed king, the whole ice blue magic academy is dyed red by the fire. The one eyed giant in it can imagine their end. Thinking of what Tanan said about the Mage at his last meeting with Tanan, at this moment, the hero one eyed king had to admit that Tanan was right. red Finally, he looked into the Academy, and the hero one eyed king immediately led the only one eyed giant to retreat to the rear. these these At this moment, the hero one eyed king does not care about the differences between himself and Tanan. Now he just wants to find Tanan as soon as possible. When the hero one eyed King leads the one eyed giant to leave, the meteor fire shower in the sky is still falling, without any meaning of stopping. The original ice blue magic academy is now in ruins. Under the impact of the meteor shower, the original gorgeous building can no longer see any traces of the past, leaving only a large number of debris shrouded in the sea of fire. In addition to the falling boulders, the fire on the boulders is far more powerful than the ordinary fire magic, especially the impact of explosion. With the passage of time, I don''t know when, no boulder will fall in the air. Obviously, the meteor fire shower spell has been cast, but the traces left by this spell are still in the ruins. After the impact of boulders, the whole ground has become full of holes. At this time, it is shrouded in a sea of fire, burning everything in it. these A gust of cold wind blowing, the fire in the ruins did not reduce, but with the flame raised a layer of burning ashes. I don''t know how long the flame will last in the field. Maybe it will stop only after all this is burnt out. However, at this moment, an abnormal wave of mana came from the sky above the ruins. With the spread of this mana wave, all the burning flames suddenly seem to get an indication, and the shape begins to change. These flames no longer continue to burn the things they are attached to, but quickly turn into pure fire magic elements and dissipate. With the appearance of this mana wave, the fire in the whole field stopped immediately, leaving countless burning traces in the field. Just after the flame completely disappeared, another wave of mana appeared in the field. This time, along with this mana wave, a figure appeared in the ruins. As soon as the celebrity film appeared, it began to look around, as if looking for something. As he was in the middle of the ruins, there were traces of burning around him. Soon, the figure''s eyes were fixed and confirmed the target he was looking for. In the middle of the ruins, a circular barrier suddenly appeared not far away from the celebrity shadow. The surface of this circular barrier is full of ashes produced after burning. The dark ashes occupy all the exposed space on the surface of the barrier, making it impossible for people to see the original form of the barrier. In addition, most of the space on the surface of the circular barrier is buried by the surrounding gravel, only part of which is exposed. environment After discovering this, the figure did not act rashly, but continued to observe the shape of the circular barrier. For this celebrity shadow, the existence of this circular barrier undoubtedly surprised him. Even if he could cast a meteor shower that would destroy the whole ice blue magic academy, he had never seen such a circular barrier. According to the celebrity shadow, under the action of meteor fire shower, all creatures in the ice blue magic academy should die. What he didn''t expect was that this round barrier could block his powerful magic. During the previous observation, the figure noticed that the circular barrier could block the boulder thrown by the Cyclops, but still did not pay attention to it. The damage caused by the boulder thrown by the Cyclops can''t be compared with that caused by the meteor fire shower. Because of this, the figure didn''t pay too much attention to the previous round barrier. But at this time, the appearance of this scene, no doubt overturned the original idea of the celebrity film, it is this discovery, so that the celebrity film did not act rashly. Just as the figure was observing the circular barrier, some changes had taken place in the circular barrier. Chapter 585 At this time, I don''t know what triggered. When the flame completely disappeared from the field, the circular barrier dissipated immediately without any signs. As the circular barrier dissipated, the ash that covered it began to fall downward. At this moment, the accumulated gravel around, also because of the loss of the support of the circular barrier, began to collapse downward. Seeing that the gravel is about to fall down, some changes suddenly take place in the space originally covered by the circular barrier. these On the surface of the wings, there are two kinds of bones with similar colors. One is gray, surrounded by a layer of white fog, the other is pale, seems to be completely integrated with the fog, and appears extremely illusory. These two kinds of bones with similar colors are staggered together. The difference makes people feel the difference between the two kinds of bones. After the gravel falls, the original body shape with two wings begins to swing violently, throwing away the surrounding gravel and the burning ashes from its own body. Until this time, its body was completely revealed, which was the ghost dragon controlled by rod. In the process of meteor shower falling, the dragon has completed the condensation of the keel on the body surface, restored its original strength, and produced some new changes. With this action of the ghost dragon, it is at its feet. In the area it protected with its body before, the body shapes of rod and Rowling also appear in it. When the circular barrier dissipated, all the surrounding scenes undoubtedly appeared in rod''s eyes. Whether it is the ice blue magic academy that has been reduced to ruins, or the large amount of burning ashes around, all remind rod of the terrible damage caused by the meteor fire shower. Even in the process of being shrouded by a circular barrier, rod also feels a strong threat to the meteor shower falling from the sky. This strong sense of death always reminds rod of what will happen once the barrier in front is broken. In that case, rod watched countless boulders fall on the Hercules shield above his head, but could not make any response. The only thing rod can do is put his hope on Rowling. Fortunately, Rowling successfully achieved this. Under the cover of powerful aegis, rod and his party became one of the few creatures that survived under the action of meteor shower. Without the original kind of threat, looking at Rowling beside him, rod''s heart also produced some special emotions at this time. If it wasn''t for Rowling, it would be hard for rod to survive this spell, let alone save the ghost dragon. How Rowling achieved this, rod''s heart, also produced some speculation, according to Rowling''s words before, rod knows that Rowling has this ability, perhaps with her natural hero identity. At this time, after the guidance of aegis, Rowling''s eyes are also looking at rod. With the disappearance of the powerful aegis, the line of sight that was originally shrouded by it will be clear, and after the effect of meteor fire shower is over, the sky will return to its original color. Under the action of meteor fire shower, there are only rich fire magic elements and some earth magic elements in the whole area. The original death energy is only a small part beside the ghost dragon. The light in the sky, so that Rowling can clearly observe the expression of rod, it seems that the whole battle, with the meteor shower and announced the end. Looking at rod, Rowling also showed a long lost smile. At this moment, Rowling also has a lot of ideas in her heart. Whether it is her own changes or the joy of surviving in the battle, Rowling has a lot of words to say to rod. But at this point, Rowling noticed that rod seemed to have found something, suddenly became stern, and turned her eyes to one side. This discovery, let Rowling also realized wrong. Rowling immediately set her eyes on the same spot as rod. Rowling noticed that not far from here, in the ruins of the ice blue magic academy, there was a mage dressed in grey robes. When the powerful aegis disappeared, rod and his party''s previous actions were completely in the eyes of the mage, but the mage did not make any moves, just observing in this direction. From this mage, Rowling can''t feel any breath. The powerful momentum of those high-level mages doesn''t appear in this Mage at all. If she didn''t notice the change of rod''s look, Rowling wouldn''t notice this mage''s figure at all. Through the various abnormalities of the mage, Rowling can be sure that the strength of the mage, even if it does not reach the level of the legendary mage, is not far away. Associating with the meteor shower that destroyed the whole ice blue magic school, Rowling probably guessed who released this powerful magic. Magic like meteor shower can''t be mastered by ordinary mages. Only when they are close to legendary mages or even real legendary mages can they be qualified to cast them. At this time, even if he realized that he had been discovered by rod, the mage''s face did not change at all, and the expression on his face was still very calm. Unlike Rowling, who can only guess the strength of the mage, rod recognized the identity of the mage when he noticed the mage. In rod''s impression, the mage and himself have some intersection. Rod recognized that the mage who appeared here at this time had seen him in the final of the potion competition, and he had a big impression. This mage''s identity is the first runner up in the final of the potion competition, the dean of the red magic academy, Northen. As for why Northen is here, rod still has no way to know. However, according to rod''s observation of Northen and the powerful threat he feels in his heart, Northen''s target is obviously his own line. According to rod''s understanding of high-level mages and the meteor shower he had seen before, rod realized that if Northen insisted on dealing with himself, this time, he would face a crisis far beyond his previous battle with the Cyclops. Chapter 586 In Rowling''s view, Northen seems very calm. From Northen, Rowling can''t feel any breath, but in rod''s perception, it''s not the case. From Northen, rod can feel the obvious hostility. With this hostility, there is also an irresistible threat, just like the meteor shower before him. It is such a feeling for rod to deal with such a powerful mage. It was as if he felt the vigilance in rod''s heart, and Northen on one side also acted. Northen himself can also sense the strength of rod. In Northen''s perception, rod and his party have nothing to threaten themselves. When a mage''s rank reaches a higher level, there will be a huge gap between the mage and the lower level mage because of the ability to perform magic. This gap is most obvious in the legendary mage. In this case, even though Northen has been in mind to remind himself not to be too arrogant, but he also did not put rod and his party in the eye. In Northen''s view, even the most powerful ghost dragon beside rod can''t withstand the meteor fire shower, and there is no threat at all. Perhaps the only thing worthy of Northen''s attention is Rowling beside rod. After the impact of the meteor shower, Northen also noticed the previous round barrier, and found that the mage who cast the round barrier was Rowling. special these At this time, Northen''s level is still in the sixth level, only one step away from becoming a real legendary mage. In Northen''s mind, perhaps mastering this special method of casting can speed up his pace of becoming a legendary mage. special What appears in Northen''s hands is a special container. The surface of the container is full of all kinds of gems as ornaments. special In rod''s perception, the magic elements released from the container are extremely pure, and are made up of four basic magic elements, which are obviously different from the magic elements around. these After discovering this, and having the memory of his previous life, rod has realized that the effect of this treasure that Northen has taken out is to let the mage recover his mana value in time through the active magic elements stored in advance during the battle. In rod''s impression, this treasure''s mana recovery effect is too amazing. Unlike potions, which can only restore mana at one time, with the existence of this treasure, a mage can use it to restore a large amount of mana in every battle as long as he is prepared in advance. Because of this, the price of this treasure is extremely expensive. Especially for those legendary mages who have mastered level five magic, the price of this treasure is almost equal to an artifact component. What rod didn''t expect was that Northen, who appeared here at this time, was able to possess such a powerful treasure. However, considering the identity of the dean of Northen college, the existence of this treasure may not be surprising. What matters most to rod is the intention of Northen to use this treasure at this time. According to rod''s perception of the threat, rod doesn''t believe that Northen''s release of the active Magic Elements in the container towards his position with Rowling is to restore his mana. Rod''s doubts didn''t last long. The special changes in front of him made him understand Northen''s intention. these Rod immediately realized the purpose of Northen''s move, and immediately signaled the magic talisman to stop absorbing these magic elements and keep himself silent. Let rod did not think of is, his this move, but was rejected by the magic charm. these At this moment, rod no doubt lost control of the magic amulet. No matter what rod did, the magic amulet seemed to have no response. He just concentrated the magic elements around him towards rod''s position. Just like in an airship, when Eli takes out the magic amulet, in the face of the impending forbidden magic space, the magic amulet actively absorbs all the magic elements in the surrounding space, impacts the existence of the forbidden magic barrier, and avoids entering it. these In this case, even if rod tried to put the magic talisman into the space ring, he was resisted by the magic talisman itself and could not put it into the space ring. This was something rod had never expected before. these The active effect of magic talisman, even an ordinary mage, can feel the abnormality of magic elements, not to mention the powerful Northen in front. Rod knows that when the surrounding active Magic Elements gather towards his own position, Northen already knows that the magic talisman at this time exists in the central position where these active Magic Elements gather. Chapter 587 Looking at the abnormal changes of these magic elements around him, at this time, as if he had confirmed something, Northen''s eyes showed an irresistible surprise. Northen knew that the target he was looking for, the extremely special artifact component, was in rod''s body at this time. When Northen was on the airship, he had already felt the power of the magic amulet at close range, so he was deeply attracted by the effect of the magic amulet. Without the active control of the mage, the active effect produced by the magic talisman can even mobilize the surrounding magic elements, and have an impact on the ritual of forbidding the magic elements. The effect of magic talisman can even cause serious damage to the external space of the ceremony, that is, the scene above the airship. special Inside the forbidden magic barrier, the magic talisman finally died down, unable to show its previous special ability. However, any mage who has fully observed the process knows that if Eli didn''t make the last move, the forbidden magic barrier would be defeated according to the concentration of magic elements around him. If it wasn''t for Northen''s personal experience of this situation, he could not have imagined that there would be such an artifact component, which could guide the surrounding magic elements and defeat the surrounding forbidden magic barrier. Because of his previous experience, even the powerful Northen was puzzled by the existence of magic talisman. cutting-edge news cutting-edge news According to the information provided by Cedrus, Northen learned that the artifact parts provided by this potion competition were probably related to the mage God of that year. The complete form of this artifact may be the source of magic possessed by the God of the mage. Information about the source of magic is naturally familiar to Northen. The existence of magic source can bring nearly unlimited mana value to mages, and greatly enhance their ability of casting. This is what any mage desires. The improvement of mages brought by magic source is very obvious in high-level mages. As far as Northen is concerned, once there is a magic source, he can release various high-level spells, such as meteor fire shower, without limitation by the effect of this artifact. Northen can''t imagine, if this kind of scene really appears, in addition to a few creatures who completely ignore magic, what kind of creatures can defeat themselves in this state. The active age of mage''s God is also the golden age of blakada mage. With the existence of magic source, mage''s God finally suppressed the legendary mages of the same age. No mage can defeat the mage''s God in this state. According to legend, the magic source always exists in the hands of the mage''s God, but even if all mages understand the powerful effect of the magic source, no mage dares to use this artifact. When countless years passed, with the silence of the mage God, the existence of the source of magic, there was no message. No mage knows where the source of magic exists at this time. Even so, the powerful effect of magic source is still remembered by all mages. Any mage is eager to obtain this powerful artifact one day. Because he knew a lot about the source of magic in advance, when Northen got the news from Cedrus, he was stunned for a moment, until he confirmed it again and again. What makes Northen puzzled is why the magic guild gave such a precious artifact as a reward for the potion competition. In Northen''s view, members of the magic guild can completely replace the magic talisman as the champion reward with another common artifact component. For the mages of the magic guild, the artifact component used by the mage''s God obviously has different meanings. At the same time, Northen understood that only members of the magic guild would make such a move. Different from the mages in the Academy, for the members of the magic guild, especially those high-level mages, they don''t rely too much on their own treasures. Some mages don''t even use any treasures at all. They rely on their own casting ability. After confirming the existence of the source of magic, Northen tried to get more information from Cedrus, but failed. In the face of Northen''s inquiry, Cedrus also concealed some information and did not completely inform him of the situation. Obviously, Northen is not the only mage who has ideas about this artifact. After understanding the effect of the magic source, any mage wants to take it as his own, and will not miss any chance to obtain the artifact parts. However, compared with other mages, Northen has no small advantage. As early as in the course of the potion competition, Northen noticed the existence of rod. In addition to the pendant that Eli gave to rod, the potion that rod made and his identity as a necromancer attracted Northen''s attention early on. Because of this, when the potion competition is over, Northen asks his mages in advance to find the Lord Elon of rod''s area and control him. He wants to collect information about rod in this way. Through the information given by Lord Elon, Northen also knows a lot about rod. cutting-edge news This is the advantage of Northen. Depending on the difference in intelligence, Northen can lead other mages for a long distance. From Elon''s mouth, Northen learned that one of rod''s companions was in his territory at this time. When rod left, he would return to the territory first to find his companions. As the news of the magic talisman is being learned by more mages, these mages may attack rod at any time. According to the information given by Elon, Northen immediately rushes to Elon''s territory, which is the silver cliff city where rod used to be. However, Northen was obviously a step late. When he came to the original residence of silver cliff city, he saw only ruins. Chapter 588 cutting-edge news From the ruins, Northen found traces of undead killers and the energy of death that has not yet completely dissipated. In Northen''s view, what silver cliff suffered must have something to do with rod. Whether it''s rod or rod''s companions, it doesn''t matter to Northen at this time. At this moment, Northen''s heart, no doubt produced the determination to kill rod. In the process of the potion competition, when Northen learned the identity of Lord undead, he became hostile to him. In Northen''s view, no matter what a necromancer achieves, their nature will not change. They will kill a large number of innocent creatures for their own desire. What happened in Yinya city undoubtedly confirmed this idea in Northen''s mind once again. When Northen arrived at Silver cliff city, rod had already left silver cliff city, and relied on the existence of ghost dragon to go to ice blue magic academy. However, for Northen, it is enough to confirm the position where rod stayed for a long time. Relying on his casting ability, Northen easily found the path of rod''s departure, followed it all the way, and finally came to the ice blue magic academy. In the process of observation, Northen also noticed the abnormalities in the college. Whether it was the Cyclops who came to attack, or the magic barrier that enveloped the whole college, Northen saw them in his eyes. Because he had been on the airship and deeply felt the effect of the forbidden magic barrier, Northen did not dare to easily enter the space, but observed the internal situation outside the forbidden magic barrier. In this case, Northen knew that even if he cast his own magic, he would also be restrained by the forbidden magic barrier. Naturally, he could not help the mages in the college. special Before he had long to wait for Northen to observe, he felt a special spell wave coming from the original range of the forbidden magic barrier. Through his own experience, Northen knows that this is the gate of time and space for some mages. At that time, Northen thought that there were other powerful mages coming to support him, but when the body shape of the ghost dragon appeared in Northen''s sight, Northen realized that the situation might not be what he thought. According to the information from Elon, after noticing the existence of the ghost dragon, Northen immediately confirmed that the target he was tracking, rod, was near here. With Northen''s observation, he also noticed the existence of rod. At that time, Northen wanted to immediately cast a powerful spell and directly kill rod below. However, because there were still many mages in the college, Northen delayed this idea. these The spell that Northen cast is the reward he got from the potion competition, the fifth level magic meteor fire shower. According to the original strength of Northen, even though he has the identity of dean of the college, he is not qualified to learn the most powerful level 5 magic because he has not really become a legendary mage. However, the reward from the potion competition undoubtedly gives Northen such an opportunity to choose a kind of level 5 magic to learn. For Northen, this opportunity is undoubtedly extremely rare, so that he does not know what kind of magic to choose. Any kind of five level magic has its own characteristics, and the effect it can produce is far beyond the ordinary magic. special With the change of thinking after learning the fifth level magic, Northen is confident that he will become a legendary mage by his understanding of the fifth level magic. Northen believes that when he really becomes a legendary mage, he is entitled to learn the other five levels of magic he desires by relying on his own ability rather than the reward he gets. When Northen learned meteor shower, he suddenly realized that his previous application of magic was so simple. Compared with before, Northen has greatly improved his way of casting spells. For a long time, he has not improved his level. Because he learned meteor shower, he began to move towards the direction of legendary mage. What makes Northen most puzzled is the barrier that protected rod and his party under the action of meteor shower. special This discovery undoubtedly surprised Northen. Northen knew that it was Rowling beside rod who released this circular barrier. There is no doubt that Northen has some interest in this, but he has not forgotten his main purpose. cutting-edge news Through a treasure in his body, Northen released a large number of active magic elements. Through the strong attraction of magic charms to active magic elements, Northen immediately confirmed the location of magic charms. This discovery, no doubt let Northen down. If rod hid the magic talisman in a certain place early in the morning, and even if he died, he would not tell himself any information about the magic talisman, or promised that Sen would hesitate before killing rod, but at this time, Northen had no worries. At this time, the existence of rod undoubtedly lost any effect on Northen. Looking at rod, there was no fluctuation in Northen''s mind. He just raised his hand and was ready to cast his magic. Until now, Northen is still calm, obviously did not put Roeder in the eye. Northen believes that he can kill rod directly by casting a spell. Just when Northen was about to cast a spell, he found some abnormalities in rod''s reaction. Chapter 589 What surprised Northen was rod''s reaction. In Northen''s view, it is impossible for rod not to understand the threat he is facing at this time. In the face of his own casting action, rod will make corresponding resistance no matter what. Even in Northen''s view, the strength of rod''s resistance is insignificant, but under the threat of death, rod will also make the action of resistance. At this time, in Northen''s view, fear should have filled rod''s heart. The gap between them should have been clear in rod''s mind. There is almost no way to make up for the strength gap between ordinary mages and high-level mages. these these Looking at rod, what Northen felt was the calm from him. It seemed that he didn''t pay attention to the current situation. This discovery, no doubt, made Northen extremely surprised. Northen knew that the situation at this time seemed to become a little complicated. Even so, at this time of Northen, still occupied a great advantage. Due to the obvious gap in strength, in Northen''s view, no matter what Rhode does, he can''t defeat himself at this time. Rhode''s calm just makes Northen''s heart more alert. At this time, although rod did not make any move, but Northen does not intend to continue to wait. After raising his hand, Northen began to quickly gather the magic elements around him, ready to attack rod. have this With the rapid guidance of the magic elements by Northen, the magic gradually takes shape. All creatures in the field can feel the power attached to the magic. In Northen''s eyes, rod''s eyes are still calm, as if the surrounding dramatic fluctuations of magic elements, can not have any impact on it. This discovery makes Northen feel abnormal again. Northen didn''t know whether rod''s calmness was a bluff or whether he really had enough confidence to face himself as a high-level mage. Although Northen felt the abnormality in his heart, his guidance of magic elements did not stop. red This fireball is the power contained in fireball, which is condensed by Northen''s ability to change magic according to his special feeling after he understood the meteor shower. Obviously, for rod in front of him, although Northen didn''t pay attention to him, he still took out his most powerful single spell and didn''t want to give him any chance. While on one side, in the process of Northen condensing this fireball, Rowling also sees his action in the eyes. After noticing the fireball gathered by Northen, Rowling was stunned for a moment, and seemed to have more information in her mind. The emergence of this situation, no doubt let Rowling feel a little surprised, but did not wait for Rowling to verify the information in his mind, Northen has completed the condensation of fireball. Until now, there has been no action, just in the observation of Nordson''s rod, finally made his own response. Rhode also raised his hand. Different from Northen, Rhode didn''t make this move to gather a powerful spell. Although rod raised his hand, the hand he raised still kept a clenching posture. The heart of the fist is upward, which is obviously different from the palm opened by ordinary mages during casting. With rod''s action, a great threat suddenly appeared in Northen''s heart, as if his life would die because of rod''s action. High level mages are always sensitive to the perception of danger, not to mention the level of Norson. Any form of sneak attack is difficult to have an effect on high-level mages. If you want to defeat a high-level mage, you can only rely on your own real strength. Northen doesn''t remember how long he hasn''t felt such a strong threat. This feeling of serious threat to his life is only felt when he is at a lower level. When this feeling appeared and became more and more intense, Northen immediately responded. Instead of using the special fireball that has just been condensed, Northen immediately uses instant movement to enter the sky. In this way, you want to carefully observe the scene below. Just as he was in the sky before, observing the situation in the college, with a magic treasure in his body, Northen can stay in the air for a long time. Previously, also relying on the existence of this means, Northen avoided the attack of the Cyclops and found rod''s position. For Northen, he naturally does not want to be hurt in this battle. The premise of successfully killing rod and getting the magic talisman is that Northen can save his life. Because of this, after feeling the threat of existence, Northen immediately uses instant movement to leave the place. In this process, Northen did not give up the original condensation of the special fireball. When Northen left, the fireball still existed in its original position. When the condensation was completed, it would shoot at rod''s position. However, at this moment, rod on one side also had the next move. I saw Rhode slowly open his clenched fist. With Rhode''s action, when his palm was completely open, the object that always existed in Rhode''s palm also showed its original appearance. The object in rod''s hand is a small red crystal. The shape of the red crystal is very irregular, so people can''t see its original material, but the light flowing all the time seems to remind all the creatures that pay attention to it, the powerful effect it has. red Chapter 590 ed However, this time there are only a few creatures in the red barrier, and the whole ice blue magic academy has long been turned into a ruin, leaving only large traces of burning. red red In the sky, Northen also observed rod''s action. red red However, before Northen made a response and reached a higher position in the sky by moving instantaneously, the red crystal had been activated by rod, and the red barrier was immediately released. red red For Northen himself, it was a frightening experience. At this moment, Northen completely lost control of the magic elements. In addition, some of his special treasures were silent and no response was sent. Before Northen could figure out how to face the situation, a sense of weightlessness came to his mind. Under the cover of the forbidden magic barrier, he could not stay in the sky as before. At this moment, Northen has to face a frightening fact. As previously did not expect the emergence of forbidden magic barrier, Northen did not prepare the corresponding treasure. In the shadow of the forbidden magic barrier, even if Northen tried to move in an instant and let himself return to the ground, it would not help. At this time, like an ordinary person, Northen fell down rapidly, waving his hands in the air, as if trying to catch something, but there was nothing around him, which was just a waste of effort. The existence of magic allows Northen to do things that ordinary mages can''t do. With his own treasure, Northen can stay in the sky for a long time, but once he loses the power of magic, Northen has no means to change his situation. Looking at Northen who is falling rapidly from the air, rod on one side confirms this point and finally completely puts down his heart. At this time, rod moved his vision to the red crystal in front of him. red red Previously, due to the existence of the red crystal, even in the face of Northen''s magic, rod''s heart was still calm. Rod knew that with the effect of this red crystal, he didn''t have to fear most of Northen''s spells. red red ¡­¡­¡­¡­ [fragments of forbidden magic ball] Equipment requirements: None Special attribute: generate forbidden magic space, expel all magic elements in the range. Remaining usage: 23 Evaluation: the fragments of forbidden magic ball caused by brute force should have lost all effects, but because of the cohesion of heroic will, they still have some of the original effects of forbidden magic ball. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ red red And this, let rod feel extremely surprised. red In rod''s idea, the existence of red crystal must have an inseparable relationship with the forbidden magic ball. red What makes rod feel a little sorry is that the red crystal has a limit on the number of times it can be used. After the hero one eyed king and rod use it, the red crystal can only be used once again. red special Tanan is the only one who can control the rising forbidden magic ball and make this fragment exist. special Many primitive treasures are produced by the will of heroes. Just like the "miss of elotte" in rod, it is such a treasure. Before elotte became a hero, it might have been just an ordinary pendant, not a treasure at all. When elotte became a hero, under the action of the hero''s will, he endowed the pendant with a unique sense of kinship, making it a real treasure. Chapter 591 At this time, through the message on the forbidden magic ball fragment, rod suddenly realized that this special item also contains the will of the hero. Under the action of the hero''s will, it was only a fragment on the forbidden magic ball, but now it has the same effect as the forbidden magic ball. The reason why the forbidden magic ball fragment can produce such a powerful effect is due to its heroic will. Rod believes that if there is no heroic will, the fragment floating in front of him at this time will not contain any special effects. It can only be used as a high-quality alchemy material by mages to refine other treasures. In rod''s view, even as heroes, there are strong and weak wills among them. Some heroes are very firm wills, while others are easily shaken. There is no direct relationship between the existence of will and strength, but most of the determined heroes have strong strength in the end. The will to influence the remaining parts of the artifact and endow the forbidden magic ball fragment with powerful strength is not what ordinary heroes can have. Rod believes that among all the creatures of krylord, only the hero Tanan has such a firm will to influence the fragments of artifact. In rod''s memory, at the end of the first expansion, the effect of forbidding magic ball has been fully displayed in the eyes of all creatures. Any creature can understand how strong the suppression effect of forbidding magic ball can be on mages. The existence of the forbidden magic ball not only threatens the mages of blakada, but also ends the long-term rule of the mage kingdom over the surrounding area. It also affects all creatures that can cast their magic. these these For other creatures, the forbidden magic ball only deprives them of the ability to cast magic, but in the view of elemental creatures, the existence of the forbidden magic ball has threatened the foundation of their existence. these Because of this, the elemental creatures will not allow the army of Tanan to act wantonly. these Under the influence of the forbidden magic ball, even the elemental creatures have lost all the ability to fight head-on, but in other aspects, the power of the elemental creatures has not slowed down. Although the elemental creatures can''t take part in the battle, they can influence the army of Tanan from the side, delay the army''s advance and lead the mage to leave by various means. In this battle, the actions of elemental creatures played a great role. While saving the lives of a large number of mages, they dragged on for a long enough time, so that the mages of blakada found Tanan''s weakness and finally turned defeat into victory. Rod recalled that due to the powerful effect of forbidding the magic ball, except for the elemental creatures who want to destroy it, any creature wants to seize this artifact. Especially at the end of the first expansion, when the army led by Tanan fell into a serious disadvantage, a large number of creatures who attempted to ban the magic ball joined the battlefield and began to attack Tanan''s army. This is also one of the reasons for the final defeat of Tanan. these In rod''s impression, until the end of the first expansion, he didn''t hear any news about banning the magic ball. It seems that this unique artifact has disappeared with Tanan. On the contrary, there are more equipment to resist magic. Rod, who had known this for a long time, didn''t have many thoughts in his mind. But at this time, looking at the fragment in front of him, rod seems to realize something, but he can''t confirm it. cutting-edge news At this time, rod takes his eyes back from the forbidden magic ball fragments, and turns to look at Northen. Due to the appearance of forbidden magic barrier, after losing all the means that can be used in the past, Northen fell down from the height. During the time rod was thinking, Northen had already fallen to the ground. According to the cues in perception, in order to avoid the means that rod may use, Northen uses instant movement to get to the high altitude, which has a full height from the ground, but at this time, the existence of this height undoubtedly takes Northen''s life. Until his death, Northen did not think clearly in his heart why rod was able to release the magic barrier that belonged to the Cyclops before. Looking at Northen''s body and the pool of blood under him, rod finally breathed a sigh of relief. Just before rod used the forbidden magic ball fragment, he was very worried that Northen would once again use the meteor shower that destroyed the ice blue magic school. Even with the existence of forbidden magic ball fragments, there are still some doubts in rod''s mind about whether the forbidden magic barrier can play an effect on meteor fire shower. In rod''s view, the boulders formed in the process of guiding the meteor fire shower actually exist in the form of entity. In this case, there are also some doubts in rod''s mind about whether the magic barrier, which does not restrict the entry and exit of ordinary creatures, can affect the entry of meteor fire shower. Once the forbidden magic barrier exists, it can''t achieve the effect that rod expected. In addition, Rowling''s mana is exhausted again at this time. Rod has no means to deal with the meteor fire shower. This is also the reason why rod did not choose to believe in the ability to ban magic ball fragments when he first felt the appearance of meteor shower, but believed in Rowling. The result at this time has already proved the correctness of rod''s choice. Fortunately, Northen didn''t know about it. He just wanted to solve rod with a common spell, which gave him enough opportunities. Before experiencing all this personally, Northen would never have thought that rod would be able to win the forbidden magic ball fragment from the hero one eyed king. Under the action of forbidden magic ball fragments, Northen has paid for his mistakes and lost his life. Chapter 592 After reconfirming the experience value added in the system log, rod comes to the body of Northen. Compared with ordinary high-level mages, the experience value provided by Northen is extremely high, with 9800 points. Before that, as soon as the forbidden magic barrier appeared and disrupted the rhythm of all mages, rod killed many high-level mages and gained a lot of experience. these these Among them, Northen, who provides the most experience value, is naturally the most powerful. Because of his previous life experience, rod knows that no matter how powerful a sixth level creature is, as long as it doesn''t have the status of hero, the experience value it provides will not exceed 10000 points. Only legendary creatures with more than 10000 basic experience points reach level 7. In rod''s opinion, the fact that Northen can provide 9800 experience points for himself undoubtedly shows that he has already touched the threshold of legendary mage and is likely to become a real legendary Mage at any time. Rod believed that if it was not for the existence of the forbidden magic ball fragments, he could not cause any threat to Northen. Under the magic cast by Northen, he could not even make a decent resistance, so he would be killed by him. Just the fragments of the forbidden magic ball make up the gap between rod and Northen, which reminds rod once again of the powerful power contained in the forbidden magic ball. Rod believes that if he can master the complete forbidden magic ball, then no mage can pose a threat to himself. these It seems that he thought of something. Rod''s calm heart was excited at this time. Rod realized that when Northen died, he might be able to find the magic book he had from him. The existence of a wizard who is about to become a legend, his magic book naturally appears extremely precious, not to mention that there may be five levels of magic meteor fire shower. At this moment, rod''s attention has been completely attracted by the magic book that may exist in Northen. When he came to Northen''s body, rod began to search for items that existed in him. After a search, rod took down the two space rings that Northen was wearing, as well as the pendant that he was wearing to provide the ability to stay in the air. Except for this pendant, there are no other treasures on Northen. special In previous battles, this scroll has been kept by Northen. When Northen died because of the fall, the scroll was stained with a lot of Northen''s blood, and most of the contents were blurred. Only with the clear parts on the scroll, combined with his own magic knowledge, rod also found some anomalies from the scroll. Different from the magic scroll used by rod before, the content recorded in this scroll is not a shaped magic, but the content recorded by other mages. If this scroll is the same as the ordinary magic scroll, and what is recorded above is a kind of magic, then the blood existing on it will undoubtedly destroy the original effect of the magic scroll and seriously affect the effect of the magic scroll. Under the cover of blood, rod could not see all the contents recorded on the scroll clearly, but could only understand a general picture. In this diligence, rod still found some extremely important information from the characters on the scroll. Rod noticed that the information recorded in the scroll was actually about the magic talisman he got from the potion competition. Through the information recorded in the scroll, rod learned that the magic talisman he got was most likely a component of the magic source of the artifact. This discovery undoubtedly shocked rod. As early as in the airship, rod found the magic charm of the abnormal place. special With previous life experience, rod naturally understands the effect of the magic source and how much improvement the magic source can bring to the mage. Just because of his understanding of the source of magic, rod did not dare to think about the magic talisman in the direction of this artifact. However, at this time, the situation mentioned in the scroll undoubtedly changed rod''s thinking all the time. cutting-edge news This information in the scroll undoubtedly sent a very important message to rod, so that rod could prevent the arrival of these mages in time. Without this scroll, rod would not find anything unusual until he was attacked by other mages again. After understanding this news, rod also made some changes to his next plan. After dealing with this particular scroll, rod began to examine other things. Because of the forbidden magic barrier released by the forbidden magic ball fragments, even if rod obtained the space ring of Northen, he could not open it for a moment, let alone check the internal objects. Even though rod really wanted to remove the red barrier around him and turn on the two space rings, the reason in his heart made him give up this idea. Rod knows that the current environment is not suitable for counting the objects in the space ring. Not to mention the Cyclops who may return, the surviving mages may return to the college after feeling the meteor shower. Although he just killed the powerful Northen, rod did not forget the possible threat. After confirming that there was nothing else on Northen, rod came to the floating red crystal and held it in his hand. With rod''s action, the surrounding forbidden magic barrier quickly dissipated, and the magic elements returned to this space. Without the restriction of forbidden magic barrier, rod came to Northen''s corpse again and directly put it into the space ring. After cleaning up all the things, rod and Rowling boarded the Dragon together, ready to leave from here. Chapter 593 Far away from the ice blue magic academy, a large group of people dressed as mages are looking back at this position. The costumes of these mages are very similar. The emblem that appears in front of the mage''s robe also proves their identity. They are the mages who originally belonged to the ice blue magic academy. When rod obtained the forbidden magic ball fragment from the hero one eyed king, the disappearance of the forbidden magic barrier undoubtedly gave the mages in the academy the chance to survive, enabling them to escape from the one eyed giant by magic. After escaping from the ice blue magic academy, a large number of mages gather in a safe place behind the Academy. Some of the surviving high-level mages cast the gate of time and space here one after another, leading the rest of the mages to evacuate to a safe area. However, the effect of doing so is extremely limited. When the last high-level mage who can cast the gate of time and space leaves, there are still a large number of mages left here, unable to move by the gate of time and space. If the Cyclops come to pursue, all these mages can rely on is themselves. these Compared with the ordinary mages around, North''s expression showed obvious reluctance. After the conversation with rod, as early as before the arrival of the Cyclops, North knew about the coming war and made corresponding preparations. Due to the preparation in advance, when the forbidden magic barrier just appeared in this battlefield, North found its abnormality and immediately withdrew from the Academy. Compared with other mages in the Academy, North was the first one to withdraw from it. Because of this, North has many advantages. When the door of time and space opened, North should be able to withdraw first, however, the situation did not develop as Northen expected. When high-level mages appear and open the door of time and space, they enter the door of time and space in turn according to the order of arrival. Faced with this situation, Northen thought that he could withdraw from the battlefield in time just like other mages, but when Northen was about to enter the gate of time and space, the high-level mage who opened the gate of time and space stopped him. Although the mages here have just evacuated from the ice blue magic academy, and even the forbidden magic barrier has dissipated for some reason, their crisis has not been completely solved. No one knows if the Cyclops will come to pursue these evacuated mages after destroying the ice blue magic academy. Until this time, these mages are not really safe. As danger may come at any time, the existence of the gate of time and space is undoubtedly the last means to protect these mages. Through the gate of time and space, mages can immediately get away from this place and come to other safe magic schools. There is no need to worry about the attack of the Cyclops. For all mages here, this undoubtedly has a great attraction. Due to the limitation of the gate of time and space, even if all mana is exhausted, the high-level mages can only lead a part of the mages to evacuate, and can''t transfer all the creatures here. In this case, high-level mages have to make certain restrictions on those who enter the gate of time and space. these This situation, until North is about to enter. The high-level mage stopped north, and undoubtedly broke the original rules. After being stopped by the high-level mage, North didn''t know what was going on. In the process of evading the Cyclops with the surrounding mages, under the shadow of the forbidden magic barrier, there is no difference between North and the ordinary mages. Because of this, North seems to have forgotten his identity. Until this time, before entering the gate of time and space, he was stopped by a high-level mage, and North remembered the difference between his identity and that of an ordinary mage. The reason why the high-level mage stopped north is precisely because of this. Without the suppression of the forbidden magic barrier, the death energy on North''s body undoubtedly spilled out again. Ordinary mages around north have no time to pay attention to the abnormality of North''s identity because they are afraid of the Cyclops. However, in the eyes of high-level mages, this is not the case. Due to the limited mana value of high-level mages, it is impossible to guarantee that all mages can enter the gate of time and space. Therefore, when a mage enters the gate of time and space, high-level mages will generally feel their rank. Through his strong perception ability, the high-level mage can see the abnormality on North at a glance, and then stop him. Even if North has a treasure to hide the identity of the necromancer, it can not play a corresponding effect. "When will the Necromancers be able to appear in the academy and leave with the mages in the academy?" Obviously, in the idea of this high-level mage, he was not willing to let North enter the gate of time and space. Based on the decision of the magic guild, the mages in the college may not be able to deal with Northen who has the status of necromancer, but they will not let him take any position in the college. The prejudice against the necromancer always exists in the hearts of ordinary mages, and will not be weakened by the decision of the magic guild. Especially in this case, because the number of mages who can enter the gate of time and space is limited, the high-level mages who know this matter well will not let the necromancer enter it, but will transfer the opportunity that originally belonged to north to other mages. Even North, who was stopped by a high-level mage, could realize this in his heart. However, in this state, North''s heart can still remain calm. In North''s view, compared with the ordinary necromancer, he has a great difference. special In North''s original idea, relying on this seal, he was able to join the ice blue magic academy, but he was rejected by Sok, and with the arrival of the Cyclops, he finally failed to achieve this. Although he failed to join the ice blue magic academy, North kept the certificate he got. North believes that at this moment, the existence of this certificate can undoubtedly prove that there is a great difference between himself and ordinary necromancers, so that he has the qualification to enter the gate of time and space. Chapter 594 The certificate provided by North also attracted the eyes of many mages around him. these As early as North was stopped by a high-level mage and was not allowed to enter the gate of time and space, the mages around him noticed the existence of North and immediately realized his identity as a necromancer. Looking at the reaction of the mages around him, North could not help feeling proud. these In the preliminary competition of the potion competition, because of his excellent refining method, the existence of North was noticed by many mages. If it wasn''t for the appearance of rod, North would undoubtedly have a high reputation among the mages in the ice blue magic academy. Rhode''s appearance has weakened North''s influence in the Academy. Even so, north still believes that those mages who watched the preliminaries of the potion competition will also remember themselves. In North''s view, the influence gained before can change his current situation and let the high-level mages on one side know how different they are from ordinary Necromancers. Despite North''s explanation, the high-level mage didn''t approve of it. This high-level mage doesn''t believe that as a necromancer, north can achieve such a result in the potion competition, or even enter the final of the potion competition. In the view of this high-level mage, north, who has the status of necromancer, can''t be allowed to participate in this kind of activity that only belongs to the mage. Unable to confirm what North said, the high-level mage asked the other mages around to see if anyone could prove what North said. these However, the situation did not develop as North expected. these In the process of talking with high-level mages, many mages have entered the gate of time and space. In the face of the questions raised by the high-level mages, none of the mages around are willing to prove North''s identity. Instead, they are in a queue to observe all this. What these mages are thinking about is whether they can enter into the gate of time and space, so that they can return to the extremely safe area without worrying about the threat of Cyclops. these Once help north make a proof, in addition to reducing the number of mages who can enter the gate of time and space, what''s more, it depends on the ideas of high-level mages. If the high-level mages resolutely refuse to let them enter the gate of time and space on the basis of the identity of Norse necromancer, their behavior will undoubtedly offend the high-level mage, and even deprive themselves of the opportunity to enter the gate of time and space. these If these mages hadn''t recognized North early and known his identity, they would have been expelled by the surrounding mages if they had replaced him with another necromancer. The identity of Norse necromancer undoubtedly makes the surrounding mages worry too much, until the mana value of high-level mages is basically exhausted, and no mage is willing to prove Norse. Perceiving that there is not much mana left, high-level mages ignore north and enter the gate of time and space. With the entry of the high-level mage, the door of time and space immediately closed, and the space also returned to its original state, leaving only violent fluctuations of mana, proving that the door of time and space had been opened. Looking at the closure of the door of time and space in his eyes, no matter the prejudices of the high-level mages around him or the choices made by different mages around him, North felt extremely unwilling. Once again, North deeply felt that he did not belong here. Recalling rod''s words, North knows that he is always a necromancer, whether he wants to or not, which can''t be changed. In this case, no matter what choice the mages around make, it is reasonable. Aware of this, North''s reluctance also slowed down, replaced by a strong disappointment. Shortly after the high-level mage left, the meteor shower came down from the sky and bombarded the original area of the ice blue magic academy. After feeling the power of meteor fire shower, the mage beside North sent out a burst of exclamation. these these These mages deeply understand the effect of the forbidden magic barrier, and they can''t help worrying about the legendary mages who came to support them. As far as North is concerned, the things that the mage worried about no doubt seem unimportant. North doesn''t care about the final victory of the legendary mage and the Cyclops. At this moment, North no longer has any nostalgia for blakada. North has realized that because of the identity of the necromancer, no matter what he has done, the mages of blakhada will not recognize himself. Only when they go to the location where the necromancer gathered, can all this be changed. In the process of North producing this idea, in the distance, the forbidden magic barrier in the ice blue magic academy dissipated again, which seemed to indicate that the war had come to an end. Another exclamation came from the surrounding mages, which was obviously different from before. Along with the vision of these mages, North also noticed some anomalies. In the ruins of the ice blue magic academy, a figure is rising rapidly into the sky. North recognized at a glance that the figure appeared at this time was the extremely powerful undead creature, ghost dragon. Recalling his previous experience, North also guessed the identity of the ghost dragon''s owner. At this time, he was able to control the ghost dragon and appeared on the battlefield. It was rod who talked with him before. After all this, North finally made a decision in his heart that he would take the keepsake he gave him to the disputed place near blakhada to join rod''s forces at rod''s request. Chapter 595 During this period of time, the territory of vilning has not been very calm. Due to the sudden outbreak of war, a large number of creatures in the territory of blakhada, whether they were mages or ordinary elemental creatures, began to flee to other places around. With the progress of the battle, more than one battlefield, there are traces of forbidden magic barrier used. Under the effect of the forbidden magic barrier, the mages of blakada undoubtedly lost most of their resistance ability. In this case, some high-level mages in blakada may still be able to keep calm, but for those ordinary mages, their worries have never eased. these Under the cover of the forbidden magic barrier, the original glory of blakhada seems to be dim. Bordering on blakada, the originally peaceful vilning has undoubtedly become the first choice for these creatures to escape. these When these mages came to vilning because of their escape, they undoubtedly lost their former demeanor as mages and began to attack vilning''s native creatures, trying to build a new city of mages here. Among the mages who can escape from the barbarian army and cross the border to vilnin, there are many official mages and even high-level mages. When these mages came to vilning, with their full efforts, the whole pattern of vilning was undoubtedly changed, and all the creatures existing in vilning would be greatly changed. The native creatures of vilning obviously didn''t expect this. In their impression, most of the mages sent by blakhada in the past were lords who left the magic academy, rather than sending a large number of official mages or even high-level mages like now. these For this reason, it is not surprising to see members of any of the forces in vilnin. There are even a lot of different kinds of creatures in a town. special In addition to facing the attacks of other forces, what we need to worry about is the local forces in vilning. Even in the face of the aggression of many forces around us, this disputed land has always existed independently and has not been completely occupied by any force. these With the arrival of master blakada, this situation is bound to change. Even though these mages are just fleeing, their strength is obviously not what ordinary creatures can deal with. these Long before the mages of blakada fled, the situation in vilning changed a lot. In the territory of vilning, the necromancer, who has never been strong, suddenly made a big move. In a very short time, a powerful undead Lord rose from this land. By destroying the creatures in vilnin, the undead Lord got a lot of hands and attracted a lot of ordinary undead mages to take refuge. Under the influence of this undead Lord, the calm undead mage who originally existed in vilning seems to have completely given up his mind and began to wantonly kill the rest of the creatures in vilning and create a large number of undead creatures. This action of the necromancer undoubtedly aroused the hostility of all the forces in the whole vernin, and began to launch corresponding attacks against the existence of the necromancer. The war broke out in vilnin long before the arrival of the mages of blakada. It was not only for the existence of the necromancers, but also for all the frictions in the past. cutting-edge news cutting-edge news Centaurs usually live in the ERI area, and some centaurs also appear in vilnin. But before that, no one thought that this undead Lord should have such a status. cutting-edge news special Only some necromancers who took refuge with the Lord could understand some information about it. In the whole territory of vilning, the strength of the undead Lord is relatively strong. When many undead mages learned about this and came to take refuge, the strength of the undead Lord was further improved. Under the leadership of this undead Lord, the situation of the undead mages in vilning is very good. Even in the face of the siege of many lords, the undead mages can resist effectively and create more undead creatures. Only when they face the native creatures in vilning, they will be in a disadvantage. For the conventional creatures, the fifth order creatures are already the top existence they can touch. Creatures above level 5 will not appear on the battlefield easily. Once the creatures above the fifth order appear, they will cause extremely serious damage. No matter what kind of creature, when it enters level 6, its strength will become extremely powerful. For ordinary mages, this change may not be obvious. They just become high-level mages in terms of appellation. But for the necromancer, if he wants to enter the sixth level, he must first complete the endless night ritual and transform himself into a lich. Chapter 596 Located in the territory of vilning, the existence of level five creatures is already extremely powerful. There are few opportunities to see level six creatures. This powerful Lord of the dead has five levels of strength. In addition, he has the identity of a hero. The powerful strength of this Centaur is also the key for it to attract ordinary necromancers to take refuge. In the battle, it showed its strong fighting ability more than once and attracted the attention of many lords. In the face of such a fifth level hero and a large number of undead creatures controlled by him, all the Necromancers believe that he will do something in the land of vilning, and even lead the rest of the Necromancers to conquer the whole area. However, the arrival of the mage broke all this. In the face of a large number of undead creatures in vilning, the mages with instinctive aversion will take the initiative to remove them without any request from other lords. Among these official mages, there are many who are good at killing the undead. The damage to the undead is far beyond the limit of other lords. In this case, the undead Lord''s power was undoubtedly severely attacked. He could only protect himself under the siege of the mage and could not expand as quickly as before. It can be predicted that if we don''t find a way to solve the threat brought by these mages, the power of the undead Lord will continue to be weakened, and even these mages will join hands to make it clear from vilning. At this time, the location of the undead Lord is a town being built. Any creature with enough knowledge can see that this is a city of the dead belonging to the necromancer through the surrounding environment of the town and the decoration of the buildings. special It seems to have anticipated the difficulties that the necromancer will face next. There is a look of thinking in the eyes of the Lord of the dead. Even though its body is not much different from that of the ordinary Centaur, its wisdom and thinking about the war situation are obviously far superior to that of the ordinary centaur. The arrival of the mage completely disrupted the plan of the undead Lord. In the eyes of the undead Lord, it is very difficult for ordinary undead creatures to play any role in the face of a powerful mage. No matter how many undead creatures are sent out, the mage only needs to cast a group spell to destroy most of them. Not only the Lord of the dead, but also the ordinary necromancer, was aware of this and had some thoughts in his mind. Before the arrival of blakada''s mages, even if they also took refuge in this undead Lord, there was little cooperation between ordinary undead mages, but they would not fight easily. these Although the Lord of the dead has been forbidding this, it has not achieved much. On the contrary, it has made the conflict between the Necromancers more serious. The undead Lord knows that if the problem of the mage is not solved, or even other lords are not needed, the power of the undead mage established by him will collapse from within. This is caused by the nature of the necromancer. Even in vilning, the habits of the necromancer have not changed much. Even the Lord of the necromancer can not change this. For these mages, the undead Lord has no way to deal with them. Compared with ordinary undead creatures, this undead Lord is no better. He can''t bear the attack of magic many times. If the number of mages is small, the undead Lord can send a large number of undead creatures to attack together and kill the mages on the battlefield at the cost of wasting undead creatures. However, due to the large number of blakada mages who came here, this method is obviously not effective. For the undead Lord, with the mutual cooperation of these mages, the difficulty of the battle has obviously increased several levels. Although he deeply understood the possible problems in his heart, the Lord of the dead still could not think of any solutions. these special The purpose of the necromancer here is to discuss with the necromancer Lord how to deal with the necromancer who appears in vilning. The existence of the mage has seriously affected all matters of the necromancer. If there is no way to solve it, the necromancer who originally took refuge in may choose to leave directly. these All the Necromancers need is an opportunity to take part in the battle. When the Lord of the dead has a huge advantage, these necromancers naturally don''t mind being driven by him. But in this situation, seeing that the Lord of the dead is about to fall into a total disadvantage, these necromancers naturally won''t obey his orders any more. The necromancer who came here to discuss had more or less recognized the existence of the Lord of the dead in his mind before. Otherwise, he could have gone away and would not be here at all. these Just as these necromancers wanted to leave, the necromancer on one side seemed to feel something, and his face suddenly changed. The Lord of the dead ignored the Necromancers around him. Instead, he quickly walked out of the room, came to the open space in front of the door, and looked in one direction. This move of the undead Lord naturally attracted the attention of the surrounding undead mages, but they did not understand the meaning of this move of the undead Lord. Following the direction of the Lord of the dead, these necromancers also looked in the past. This time, they finally found something unusual. These necromancers noticed that in the distant sky, a huge figure was flying rapidly in their own direction, with a frightening power. Chapter 597 After the battle with Northen, rod made his own decision because he got a lot of important information. Unlike the previous plan, rod did not intend to stay in blakada to participate in the battle of the first expansion film, but chose to return to vilning. After obtaining the forbidden magic ball fragment, rod also recalled some special situations on the battlefield according to the object in his hand. In rod''s memory, it will not be long before the forbidden magic barrier will often appear on the battlefield, completely suppressing the mages of blakada. For rod, this was a good opportunity to gain a lot of experience through this battle. However, due to the previous measures, rod had to worry about the threat from the mage. As those surviving high-level mages spread the news, the existence of rod will surely be known by more high-level mages. Once these high-level mages attack rod, rod will be very difficult to deal with. Rod knew that although he could use the forbidden magic ball fragment again to raise the powerful forbidden magic barrier, he lost all the cards to deal with high-level mages after using it. In this case, if you stay in blakada again, you may have the opportunity to gain a lot of experience by taking advantage of the war, but the crisis you will face may be far beyond rod''s imagination. Without the suppression of the forbidden magic barrier, the damage that high-level mages can cause will be far beyond the imagination of all creatures. Only from the magic cast by Northen, rod will feel this again. In addition, according to the information from the scroll that Northen carried, rod has clearly learned that there are some real legendary mages who are interested in the magic talisman they have obtained. these these After the battle of the ice blue magic academy, rod has gained a lot. In addition to the improvement of experience, the treasures he obtained from the mages and their magic books are also extremely precious things. Had it not been for the outbreak of the war, rod would not have been able to achieve these things. these In addition, rod also realized that at present, what limits his strength promotion is his spiritual attribute of manipulation. Due to the lack of spiritual control, rod can''t control more undead creatures. He can only rely on the existence of death knight and mother of the dead to control other undead creatures. Although the mother of the dead can control other undead creatures and provide the experience gained by these undead creatures to rod, it has certain limitations. Different from the spirit imprint of the necromancer, the control of the mother of the dead is not firm. Under the intervention of the powerful necromancer, the dead can get rid of the restriction of the mother of the dead. Because of this understanding, rod did not dare to give the control of important undead creatures to the mother of the dead to avoid mistakes, so he had to think of other ways. The lack of control spirit not only makes rod unable to control more powerful undead creatures, but also affects rod''s ability to cast spells. Most of rod''s mental attributes are used to control undead creatures, so he can''t bring enough damage bonus to spells. special Because of his deep understanding of this, rod chose to return to vilning to take advantage of this opportunity to improve his spiritual attributes. Relying on the existence of the ghost dragon, in just a few days, rod went back to this disputed place over a very long distance. In the process of the dragon''s flight, rod noticed that the outer part of blakada had been completely occupied by other races by observing the scene below from time to time. In addition to the savage creatures from krylord, rod also saw an army of alien creatures, whether lizards or werewolves, appearing on the battlefield. these Before the appearance of Tanan, the enslavement of blakhada to the surrounding areas never stopped. Because of the same race and the mutual relationship, the mages have enough tolerance for the same human power of elasia, and maintain a relatively equal exchange, but for other alien creatures, the mages will not have any pity. No matter the barbarians or other alien creatures of krylord, they are all enslaved by the mage. Even if these creatures have already been expelled to the remote areas of the mainland, they still have to accept the rule of the mage. these Rod in the sky, seeing this scene in his eyes, also had some thoughts in his heart. Rod knew that according to what he had observed, the first expansion had entered the middle stage. At this stage, the mages would be completely suppressed. Even the most powerful high-level mages had to avoid the power of forbidden magic ball. At the same time, a large number of puppets appeared on the battlefield, fighting with the barbarian army. With the appearance of these puppets, there are also the figure of the necromancer. This stage is also the most obvious stage for the existence of Necromancers. Because they haven''t found a way to deal with the forbidden magic ball, mages have to use various other forces to try to hold down the attacking creatures. In rod''s original expectation, this is the best time to gain experience. these these In this case, it may be a better choice for rod to return to vilning. Chapter 598 Due to the existence of the ghost dragon, rod did not encounter any obstruction, nor experienced any fighting, and then returned to the territory of vernin. Along the way, there was no flying creature. After feeling the power of the ghost dragon, he dared to chase it. He could only watch the shape of the ghost dragon and leave quickly. Similar to the previous existence of hero Thunderbird, it also belongs to a small number of existence on the whole battlefield. special After several days of continuous flight, the ghost dragon returned to vilning. In the process of flying, the ghost dragon can''t feel any fatigue and keeps a high speed all the time. This is impossible for any other creature. It''s only the undead that endows the dragon with this characteristic that makes it possible to achieve this. On the way, rod also noticed two different kinds of keels on the dragon, so he recalled the changes in the dragon''s body when it was injured because it was exposed to the death energy released by itself. With this in mind, the flight process is relatively safe, and there is no need to worry about the attacks of other creatures. Rod no longer waits, but releases death energy to the ghost dragon, and wants to continue to observe the abnormalities on the ghost dragon. With the release of death energy by rod, the ghost dragon has a very obvious change. More and more keels began to transform into stronger forms, no longer having the original shape, but becoming the general existence of netherworld energy. The ghost dragon''s ghost energy also changed with the transformation of the keel. In this process, although the level of the ghost dragon has not changed, the momentum released by it has undoubtedly become stronger and stronger. Even rod, who controls it, can also feel it. these Rod noticed that when the dragon''s keel began to transform again, the ghost dragon''s ghost energy also increased. For rod, who has a legendary level of evocation, the enhancement of the netherworld energy can not have any impact on him, and rod himself can well resist the erosion of the netherworld energy. However, for Rowling on one side, this is not the case. Until this time, Rowling''s level of evocation is still only expert level, and she can only produce extremely limited resistance to the ghost dragon''s energy. Before the change of keel, Rowling was able to rely on the existence of evocation to resist the erosion of netherworld energy, but after rod released death energy, the situation undoubtedly changed. At this time, Rowling could not resist the erosion of the netherworld energy. Under the influence of the netherworld energy, Rowling felt extremely uncomfortable. Even so, Rowling still did not remind rod, just looking at rod, silently bear the erosion of the netherworld energy. If it wasn''t for rod who found something abnormal in his blood perception and stopped releasing the energy of the nether world in time, the pain on Rowling would continue to endure. This discovery makes rod unable to continue to release the death energy to the ghost dragon. He can only continue to release it when he returns to vernin. In the process of the dragon flying, rod also tried to ask Rowling about the powerful magic that Rowling cast. Before that, rod noticed these changes in Rowling, but he never had a chance to ask her. Taking this opportunity, rod expressed his doubts. What rod didn''t expect was that Rowling didn''t have any clue about the emergence of those special casting knowledge. Even after the battle ended, even if Rowling tried to cast the magic again and made changes to it, it couldn''t work. It seemed that Rowling had completely lost her previous ability. There may be a lot of doubts about this in rod''s mind, but Rowling has a clear feeling that as long as she enters the battle again and faces a powerful enemy, this ability to change the magic will reappear. Unable to get more information from Rowling, rod had to give up his research on this situation. In rod''s view, in this battle, Rowling may rely on this special ability, exceed rod''s expectations for her, and achieve many things that rod can not achieve, but this ability is not stable. Before Rowling fully understands this ability and controls it stably, even if rod understands Rowling''s extremely powerful ability, rod doesn''t intend to put all his hopes on Rowling''s ability as he faced the meteor shower before. After all, in the face of meteor shower, rod didn''t intend to experience the fear of death directly before. Once Rowling couldn''t play this ability at the critical moment, rod didn''t think he had a good end. With the high-speed flight of the ghost dragon, rod and his party have returned to the territory of vilning. As soon as he came to vilning, rod, who was on the ghost dragon, felt the existence of the Centaur leader and other undead creatures through his spiritual imprint. The function of mental imprint is limited to a certain extent. When the distance between the necromancer and the undead exceeds a certain extent, the mental imprint will be completely silent. When the spiritual imprint is silent, the necromancer can not give any instructions to the undead through the existence of the spiritual imprint, nor can he perceive the state of the undead. If, after the mental imprint is silent, the undead creature dies under the action of external force, the necromancer will not be prompted. Unless the necromancer keeps observing the mental imprints all the time and clearly understands the number of mental imprints in his heart, it is difficult to judge the life and death of the undead far away from him. The perception distance of the necromancer to the spiritual mark is generally related to the state of the necromancer itself and the spiritual attribute of the necromancer himself. these The existence of death knight gives the necromancer the chance to command the undead creatures remotely. Under the control of the spirit mark, the Necromancer''s command of his troops is far more than that of the general. Chapter 599 Due to the existence of the spirit mark, when rod returned to the territory of vilning, he noticed the position of the Centaur leader, so he controlled the ghost dragon and flew to this position. Under the high-speed flight of the ghost dragon, it wasn''t long before rod came to the position indicated by the spirit mark. Before he landed, rod saw the Centaur leader waiting and the necromancer beside him. The sign from the mental imprint made rod realize that the strength of the Centaur leader has improved a lot. From the fourth level it was in when he finally saw it, he entered the fifth level creature. With the improvement of strength, the spiritual attribute occupied by the mental imprint has also changed, which may also be the reason for the shortage of Rhode''s spiritual attribute. Noticing rod in the sky, the Centaur leader bowed his body toward rod to show his attitude. A necromancer on one side can also feel the power of the ghost dragon. After noticing the action of the Centaur leader, he seems to be aware of something. He immediately puts his hand in front of him and faces rod in the sky to perform a ritual between necromancers to express his respect. Looking at this scene in his eyes, rod knew that during his time in blakada, the Centaur leader was also in vilning and made a lot of contributions for himself. The necromancer who was beside him was the best proof. In addition, rod also noticed the town being built here. According to rod''s observation, it should be a city of the dead. As for the town being built, rod also has some ideas in his mind. According to rod''s memory, this area is the giant territory he passed through when he passed vilning. In rod''s impression, there should be the remains of a Titan in this territory. At this time, looking at the town below, rod still had some doubts in his heart. After the ghost dragon landed, the Centaur leader would answer them. For the death knight, the perception of mental imprint is two-way. When rod returns to vilning, the perception provided by mental imprint makes the Centaur leader realize this instantly. Feeling rod''s return, the Centaur leader ignored the necromancer who was discussing with him. He immediately went out of the room and waited for rod''s arrival, so there was the scene before. Soon, the Dragon landed in front of the Centaur leader, and rod jumped from the dragon. The arrival of the ghost dragon makes the necromancer who is next to the Centaur leader feel the power of the ghost dragon. For this necromancer, the existence of the netherworld energy is beyond the limit he can face. The Necromancer''s knowledge enables him to predict what kind of damage this unique energy can cause. Strong fear filled this Necromancer''s heart. He knew that his life was in rod''s hands. But beside the necromancer, the Centaur leader did not change much. He still bent down and did nothing else. It was only when rod came to him that the Centaur leader raised his head. Under the sign of the spirit mark, the Centaur leader completely informed rod of his actions during this period, whether it was the attack on the surrounding area, or the establishment of the city of the dead by cooperating with other necromancers, or even the threat he might face. In the process, the necromancer on one side listened to what the Centaur leader said. these Before that, the necromancer could not have expected that the necromancer Lord he belonged to, such a powerful Centaur leader, was the death knight controlled by other Necromancers. The death energy that the death knight has been spilling out has become the cover up of the Centaur leader, which makes people not doubt that he has mastered the necromancy and his identity as an necromancer. Even if there were necromancers who doubted the power of the Centaur leader in evocation and thought that he was not qualified to lead the rest of the necromancers, but because of the fierce power of the Centaur leader and the powerful undead creatures he controlled, the rest of the Necromancers had to follow the Centaur leader''s instructions. But at this time, the situation in front of the necromancer obviously told him that the Centaur leader was not a hero with necromancer talent as he expected, but a death knight. This discovery shocked the necromancer so much that he didn''t even have time to think about what kind of turbulence this situation would bring to the necromancer who was originally attached to the Centaur leader. Another idea appeared in his mind, that is, how powerful the necromancer who can control the Centaur leader should be. The necromancer realized that the master of the Centaur leader had undoubtedly given him great authority to establish his own power in vilnin alone. In the eyes of the necromancer, such a behavior undoubtedly reflects the confidence of the Centaur leader. If it is this necromancer, he will not make such a choice, but will take this powerful death knight with him and let him fight under his own command. these Feeling the power of the ghost dragon again, the necromancer believed that with the transmission of these information, the whole situation of vilning would be changed. these cutting-edge news At this time, although it''s too early, rod also needs to start making corresponding preparations for the arrival of the second expansion. The situation in vilning undoubtedly gives rod a very good opportunity. Rod realizes that if he can integrate the Necromancers in vilning, he will be able to occupy a great advantage in the second expansion film he is about to arrive. Chapter 600 Because of his own strength, although the first expansion is not over, it is difficult for rod to get involved in it and continue to fight. In addition to the barrier of forbidding demons released by savage creatures, which makes rod have fear in his eyes, the high-level mages in blakada are also the threat that rod will face. Once these high-level mages do their best, it is far from what the current Lord can deal with. If it wasn''t for the appearance of forbidden magic ball, the rule of high-level mages would not change. Even if the whole blakada had been decayed, it would be enough to suppress the weaker creatures in the surrounding area. In the first expansion, rod does not have many advantages. He has already used the memory that can help him. If he wants to continue to gain a lot of experience in this battle, he can only rely on his real strength. However, for rod, his real strength is still not strong. He can''t defeat an experienced high-level mage or an army composed of hard anti barbarians by his own strength. Although it is still a long time before the end of the first expansion, rod has realized that it is difficult for him to get a lot of profits from this expansion. Maybe before the end of the first expansion, if there is a suitable opportunity, when his influence subsides, rod will return to blakada to confirm what he knows, or join the war again, but obviously not now. Choosing to return to the territory of vilning, in addition to avoiding the pursuit of the mage, rod has other ideas, which need to be achieved in this period of time. Due to the geographical advantages, rod believes that as long as he can integrate the Necromancers in Weining in advance, he can gain a great advantage in the next expansion. The identity of the necromancer makes rod have to pay attention to the arrival of the second expansion film. Rod believes that in this grand gathering of necromancers, he will be promoted far beyond imagination. In addition, the identity of the necromancer gives rod a great advantage, so that he can establish the power of the necromancer in vernin in advance and make corresponding preparations. At first, before leaving Vernon, rod left the Centaur leader here. All he wanted was to gain some experience and protect the bones of the Titan giant, instead of building a city of the dead as we see now. Because of the strong death energy of the Centaur leader, rod could not bring him into the territory of blakhada. In the face of high-level mages, the Centaur leader is difficult to play any role. He can''t bring any help to rod in the battle. On the contrary, the existence of death energy will increase the possibility of rod''s identity exposure. According to rod''s original idea, the establishment of the city of the dead can only be started when he returns from the territory of blakada. But what rod didn''t expect is that the Centaur leader did it ahead of time. For the Centaur leader, even if there is no sign from rod, maybe it''s just to better complete the task of making the undead army that rod told him. The Centaur leader''s choice is to unite with the rest of the undead mages and build the city of the undead here. Without the control of the necromancer, the death knight will make the most appropriate choice according to his own ideas, which is also the difference between the death knight and the ordinary undead creatures. After being transformed into death knights, the original mode of thinking of heroes will not change. Some heroes with strong will will will not even shake their will. Even if they become death knights, it may not have much influence on them. They will not obey the command of the necromancer at all. The original Centaur leader was such a hero. When he was transformed, he always disobeyed rod''s command, and rod could only rely on his spiritual imprint to suppress most of his will. Finally, under the influence of the Elven spring, the original will of the Centaur leader was completely eliminated, leaving only the new will as the death knight. The will of the death knight, after receiving the original knowledge of the Centaur leader, knows how to deal with all kinds of situations. Under the action of this will, the Centaur leader finally realizes what rod saw. In rod''s opinion, he was very satisfied with what the Centaur leader had done. Both the Necromancers gathered around and the undead city being built have exceeded rod''s expectations. This move of the Centaur leader completely coincides with rod''s original plan. Before that, rod did not expect the Centaur leader to be able to do this. these The existence of the mother of the dead enables the Centaur leader to control a large number of undead creatures just like a real powerful necromancer. Because of this effect of the mother of the dead, most ordinary necromancers have no doubt when they see the undead creatures controlled by the Centaur leader, so they regard him as a very powerful Necromancers. He has a strong spiritual attribute, but he doesn''t belong to human beings. these As the mother of the dead is extremely rare, only the Necromancers who can understand it, except those powerful liches, can continue to improve their evocation skills. For this reason, even if some necromancers feel the abnormality in the Centaur leader, they don''t think about it in the direction of the mother of the dead. The existence of the necromancer at his side stopped the idea of giving the mother of the dead to rod. He just continued to tell rod about the situation. In the distance, a large group of bats flew in the direction of rod. With a black fog, not far from rod, the shape of the vampire appeared. Through the existence of the spirit mark, rod found that the soul fire of the vampire was extremely weak at this time, and there were a lot of damaged clothes on his body, and there were many traces of Magic Elements on them. It''s clear that before the vampires arrived, they had a big war. Chapter 601 Notice the vampire on one side, in addition to its injury, the existence of the vampire itself, also let rod have some ideas in his heart. After rod just came to the world and successfully controlled the vampire, with the strength of the vampire, rod defeated many powerful enemies and helped rod complete the soul task ahead of time. flower But at this time, the existence of vampires obviously can not meet rod''s current requirements. When rod''s strength has been further improved, the strength of the vampire has not changed much, it is still in the fourth level. The physique of the undead may bring a lot of extra improvement to the strength of the vampire, but it can still only be regarded as a fourth-order creature, which is far less advanced than what rod has made before. nine o''clock For ordinary undead creatures, their strength increases very slowly, and lower undead creatures can''t even increase their level. According to the level of the vampire, once it successfully enters the fifth level, it will become a stronger vampire king. Its comprehensive strength is far more than before, and it will master a series of new special skills. However, compared with ordinary undead creatures, the process of vampire accumulating strength is extremely slow, and it often takes a long sleep to achieve this and upgrade its own rank. The first scene that rod saw the vampire was in the tomb at the beginning. At that time, the vampire was doing this kind of hypnosis to promote the rank. In rod''s view, there is still a long way to go for the vampire to enter the fifth level. However, due to the control spirit attribute it occupies, it is difficult for rod to continue to wait. Different from ordinary necromancers, in the eyes of ordinary necromancers, it is difficult to remove the spirit mark on their own initiative. Those undead creatures with low strength can only be abandoned by necromancers on their own initiative. Whether they are allowed to appear on the battlefield as cannon fodder or removed by necromancers on their own initiative, similar situations happen from time to time. However, for rod, the existence of legend level evocation can help him avoid this situation. With the death energy transformed by himself, rod is confident to enhance the strength of the vampire and let it enter the fifth level creatures as soon as possible. At this time, rod can''t help recalling the abnormal situation in the process of transforming the undead in the ice blue magic academy. Under the influence of the ghost dragon''s breath, the undead creatures transformed by rod, no matter their rank or shape, have changed a lot. The overall strength of the undead creatures is far more than that of the ordinary undead creatures. Relying on these undead creatures, rod delayed the one eyed giant for a lot of time. these cutting-edge news For this reason, there will undoubtedly be a big conflict between the mage and the rest of the creatures in vilning. However, because the power of mages has been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people, the rest of the forces can only make concessions and do not want to have a direct conflict with these mages. Among these forces, the power of the necromancer is an exception. Even in the face of these mages, the necromancer still does not change his attitude and tries to attack them. these these Because of this, the necromancer can only retreat one after another, and the force originally formed by the Centaur leader has been hit hard because of this situation. The defeat of the necromancer did not stop these ordinary mages. these Not long ago, the pursuing mages began to attack a nearby territory that was originally attached to the Centaur leader. The wounds on the vampires were suffered in this battle. From the mental imprint, rod learned that, like the Centaur leader, the vampire in the middle of the battle, also felt the special fluctuation of the mental imprint, and immediately used bat to leave the battlefield and come to his side. In order to deal with the possible attack of the mages, the Centaur leader did not join the battlefield, but stayed in this unfinished city of the dead to command the rest of the Necromancers. cutting-edge news these If only mages exist, rod may not have too many accidents, but the appearance of these elemental creatures undoubtedly makes rod aware of something. For this reason, rod''s plan is to join the battle immediately. The appearance of elemental biology made rod realize that something important happened, so rod had to confirm it himself. Despite learning more from the Centaur leader, rod and Rowling return to the dragon after making this decision. On one side, the vampire, also in the form of a bat, stays on the ghost dragon. At the same time, relying on the existence of the spirit mark, he guides rod the direction of the battlefield. Soon, the ghost dragon rose into the sky again, and according to rod''s sign, flew rapidly towards the battlefield. Chapter 602 Elemental creatures have great potential, which is the closest to the origin of magic. However, due to external restrictions, this potential is always difficult to show. Every mage who has just begun to understand elemental creatures in the school of magic in blakhada will hear such a saying. It is said that this was once the God of the mage. He made an evaluation of the elemental creatures. However, when the glory of the God of the mage dissipated, this statement could not be verified. Even the magic guild, which has a great connection with the God of the mage, could not confirm this. This statement is the first impression of almost all mages on elemental creatures. Even those mages who have not seen elemental creatures before will remember it deeply. Once they encounter elemental creatures, they will compare it with this statement. these Looking at the elemental creatures in front of the battlefield and the damage they caused, these mages can only feel the extreme shock. This time, the task of attacking the Necromancer''s territory was originally led by the necromancer. In terms of quantity, the number of the necromancer is far more than that of the elemental creatures. What these mages didn''t expect was that the magic and damage of these small number of elemental creatures far exceeded the limit that other mages could reach. these these However, such an ice element shocked all the mages around with its powerful casting ability in the previous battle. When the battle starts, the ice element does not stop casting spells. Beside it, a large number of ice cones will be shrouded all the time. Just waiting for its command, it will shoot at its designated target. In addition, for all kinds of range magic, this ice element is more skilled. In the whole battlefield, as long as there are undead creatures gathering, they will be hit by this ice element''s range magic. At the beginning of the battle, the ordinary mages around them can feel the strong fluctuation of mana and emerge from the magic they cast. Until the necromancer loses all resistance, either flees after a large number of undead creatures are killed, or is directly killed by this ice element, the mana fluctuation will slow down. In addition to this ice element, there are many other elemental creatures on this battlefield. these In the whole process of fighting, these elemental creatures never stop casting spells, and always maintain a strong attack on the necromancer, which leads to the rapid rout of the necromancer. these After winning the battle, these mages not only did not have any joy in their hearts, but also felt some fear. these these these What''s more, according to the observation of these mages, even after casting so many spells, these elemental creatures still have no change. these After the end of this battle, all mages in the field will face the loss of mana value, but they can''t see it in the surrounding elemental creatures. these Seeing this scene in the eyes, all the mages around feel is the existence of fear. these these these these The casting ability of elemental creatures is beyond the casting system established by mages. Those elemental creatures who cast their magic only by instinct may not be noticed by other mages, but the abilities of these elemental creatures in front of mages have exceeded the limit that mages can tolerate. In order to maintain their dominant position, the mages of blakhada made great restrictions on the existence of elemental creatures. Of course, there are some mages in blakada who are against this point and try to explore the mysteries of elemental creatures. However, they are still a few. The vast majority of mages agree to restrict elemental creatures. these For a moment, all the elemental creatures in the field look at the sky. It seems that there is something in the sky that attracts the attention of these elemental creatures. With this move of elemental creatures, a lot of mana fluctuations began to appear in the field. The mages around immediately realized that what they had seen before might appear on the battlefield again. Chapter 603 The abnormal behavior of elemental creatures immediately attracted the attention of the mages around. these these After noticing the presence of this creature, the mages around immediately respond. these Because of this, after the previous battle, these mages still have a lot of mana. these these these For a moment, all mages can feel the changes around them. these Even the mana fluctuation caused by the surrounding elemental creatures when casting their spells is covered by the actions of these mages. these these these With the continuous emergence of mana fluctuations, a large number of ice cones fall towards the creature''s position in the sky. Even if the creature keeps a high flying speed, the falling ice cone can still lock it and fly towards the creature''s position. It''s not like the common magic. Once it fails to hit the target, it can only continue to fly according to the original trajectory. Under the effect of the spell, the speed of the ice cone''s flight is far faster than that of this creature. Coupled with the locking ability of the ice cone, it immediately comes to this creature. Just as the ice cone was about to hit the creature, a dark green barrier suddenly appeared in front of the creature, covering most of the creature''s body and blocking the original trajectory of the ice cone. Ice cones hit the barrier, but they didn''t produce any effect, or even make any fluctuation on the barrier. Even if there are a large number of ice cones, it is difficult to produce any effect on the barrier. The appearance of this situation was also seen by the Elemental creature who cast the spell. Seeing that the attack spell could not achieve the expected effect, the Elemental creature immediately changed its original idea and planned to use other state spells to limit this creature in the sky. these these these At this moment, all the mages in the field had a strong sense of crisis in their hearts. It seemed that their lives might die at any time. these Violent explosion, appeared in this field, only in this moment, the fire filled the whole space. The deafening explosion appeared one after another, lasted for a long time, and did not mean to calm down. A mage who doesn''t have any response measures can''t survive the explosion. Even if he relies on protective treasures, he needs to avoid the center of the explosion if he wants to survive. Just this spell, it will cause a devastating blow to the mages around. Even elemental creatures that are better at magic can''t bear the effect of this spell. During the explosion, a large number of elemental organisms lost their original consciousness, and the residual element cores were also damaged. Obviously, the emergence of the explosion caused heavy losses to elemental organisms. After a long time, the surrounding mana wave is still violent, but the explosion has subsided, no longer generated in this location, leaving only this area full of holes. Apart from some elemental creatures, only a few mages survived the explosion. The surviving creatures are either not in the center of the explosion, or rely on their treasures to resist the damage caused by the explosion. No creature can survive from the explosion by relying on its casting ability. Even primitive creatures can''t do this. Compared with the previous scene, the mages around them were extremely miserable. Most of them died in the explosion. The surviving mage, relying on his own knowledge, also recognized that the magic corresponding to the explosion was the fourth level magic hell flame. these Before these mages adjusted their own state, the surrounding situation changed again, and a strong sense of threat appeared in their hearts again. these Chapter 604 these these cutting-edge news these Rod noticed that among the information provided by vampires, the strength of these elemental creatures far exceeded rod''s original cognition. In rod''s view, even in the elemental plane, the same level of elemental creatures are not as powerful as the elemental creatures encountered by vampires. Since elemental creatures have no mana limit, their strength is reflected in the casting of spells. In rod''s view, the single spell cast by these elemental creatures may not be as powerful as the real high-level mage, but there are extremely special casting skills in these spells, which is the reason why these elemental creatures are powerful. these Because of this, when rod returned to vernin and got information about the elemental creatures, he even had no time to get more information from the Centaur leader, so he immediately rushed to the location where these elemental creatures existed. these In the face of the magic cast by elemental creatures, rod wanted the ghost dragon to fight hard with his strong constitution. Rod believes that when the keel changes, the overall strength of the ghost dragon also has a lot of improvement, obviously will not be afraid of the surrounding ice arrow. However, Rowling, who is also on the ghost dragon, did not give the ghost dragon such a chance. these Looking at the powerful shield shrouded in the ghost dragon, rod knows that Rowling''s casting method is obviously improved compared with the previous magic. Although Rowling''s Hercules shield can''t move with the ghost dragon, it can only stay in the position where the ghost dragon passes, but it still blocks all the ice arrows and doesn''t hurt the ghost dragon. According to Rowling, rod knows that he can''t learn this special method directly from her. He can only wait until his rank is improved before he thinks of other methods. In addition to casting Hercules shield, Rowling also cast a spell, causing a very serious blow to all creatures in the field. Rowling cast this spell, it is to defeat the master''s resistance to the infernal flame. Under Rowling''s casting, the power of this special spell, Hellfire, is no less powerful than that of any high-level mage. The magic of Hellfire was found in the magic book of harvest by rod on his way back to vilning from blakada. This powerful fourth-order magic is recorded in both sorker''s and Northen''s magic books. With the existence of wisdom, Rodley can master it. In addition to the Hellfire, the fifth level magic meteor fire shower that destroyed the entire ice blue magic academy before, rod also found the corresponding records in Northen''s magic book. Compared with the fourth order Hellfire, although the meteor fire shower is only one order higher, the damage it can cause is several grades higher. Even if how many hellfires are cast together, it is difficult to achieve the effect of meteor fire shower. Because of this, in the process of returning to vilning, rod searched Northen''s magic book for the first time and found the record of meteor fire shower. In the process of reading the magic book, rod noticed that in Northen''s magic book, the most space occupied by all kinds of fourth-order magic is only one side, and there are only a few records about a few low-level magic. Unlike Sok''s magic book, there are detailed records about most magic. flower Different from ordinary magic, a mage can cast it by raising his hand. If he wants to cast a magic like meteor fire shower, he needs to have extremely complicated steps to guide the mana value all the time. This extremely tedious step corresponds to the powerful effect of this magic. For this powerful spell, although rod has obtained the method of casting it, he can''t learn it for a while. He can only wait for his level of wisdom to be further improved and learn it again. Because he couldn''t master the five level magic, after learning other magic in the magic book, rod gave it to Rowling to learn the magic recorded in the book. At this time, Rowling is also faced with the dilemma of insufficient wisdom level. Because of her own rank, Rowling''s wisdom level is still not up to the master level even with the addition of her hero''s expertise, and she can''t master this powerful fifth level magic immediately. Different from rod, even if she can''t master this powerful magic quickly, Rowling still carefully reads the magic book of Northen, completely reads Northen''s original record of meteor fire shower, and tries to master this magic by her own understanding. For Rowling''s choice, rod did not make any comments, but let her act. In rod''s impression, few people can master a kind of magic without relying on the existence of wisdom, especially this kind of fifth level magic, which is the top of almost all mages. The existence of wisdom helps the mage simplify the research process of magic. Whether a mage apprentice has the potential to become a formal mage depends on his level of wisdom. In rod''s view, Rowling''s behavior may be very difficult to achieve any results, only a waste of her energy. However, when rod thought about the abnormality of Rowling''s previous casting, and the changed magic, he also had some doubts about whether Rowling could achieve this. Chapter 605 At this time, it was Rowling, who was beside rod, who destroyed all the mages'' resistance. Relying on the existence of expert wisdom, rod also mastered the powerful magic of Hellfire, but rod did not choose to cast it, but let Rowling cast it. Due to the lack of spiritual attributes and the lack of special skills, rod at this time was far less than Rowling on the other side in the routine casting of magic. If rod is allowed to cast this infernal flame, the infernal flame may still be able to take shape and cover the field in front of him. However, the explosive momentum will naturally be much smaller, and the damage it can cause will be far less than that of nature. A large number of creatures will survive under the effect of this spell, and they will not be able to achieve such good results. With various means to resist magic, a large number of mages can survive in the infernal flames cast by rod. Even if they only rely on low-level fire fighting magic, mages can still save their lives. This is the consequence of the lack of spiritual attributes. these However, Rowling''s existence has undoubtedly changed all this. these Looking at the living creatures in the Inferno below, the sign from his perception made him understand that it was difficult for these creatures to resist. these After discovering this, rod did not ask Rowling to cast a spell again, but controlled the rapid decline of the ghost dragon. these When the Hellfire erupts, the ice element immediately feels the anomaly and signals to other elemental creatures around it. At the same time, it tries to use instant movement to get away from the field. However, because the mana fluctuation generated before the release of Hellfire is covered by the spells cast by other mages, the ice element can''t detect this at the first time. In addition, it wastes a lot of time in the process of reminding other elemental creatures. When it plans to use instant movement, Hellfire has exploded beside it. The violent spell has caused serious damage to the ice element. Even if it finally moves in an instant and successfully escapes from the explosion, its element core is also severely damaged. At this time, although the ice element''s body surface is not too abnormal, the serious damage to the inner element core makes its strength drop sharply, far from its previous combat ability. Even if the overall strength drops a lot, the ice element at this time does not completely lose the ability to cast magic. If it wants to, it can still launch the final attack on the ghost dragon in the sky. However, judging from its actions, it obviously has no such idea. It just looks at the falling ghost dragon in the sky and waits for rod''s arrival. Next to the ice element, a surviving water element, feeling the approaching power of the ghost dragon, felt the fear in his heart and asked him to take action first to attack the ghost dragon. Under the control of the water element, the magic elements around quickly condense. Rod, who is located on the ghost dragon, can obviously feel the temperature drop around him. A strong chill strikes rod on the ghost dragon. Except for the violent fluctuation of magic elements and the threat of magic, rod doesn''t notice any formed magic. A powerful spell is coming from this water element. After realizing the action of water element, rod immediately responds. Rhode jumped out of the dragon, found a suitable angle, and raised his hand. A spear made of lightning condensed out of Rhode''s hand. Before the water element''s magic was condensed, rod threw the condensed Titan''s arrow and hit the water element''s body directly. Under the action of Titan''s arrow, the water element didn''t even make any resistance. With a violent explosion, the body of water element will be blown out, and the element core in the body will be silent. Without the guidance of the water element, the chill around the dragon also dissipates, which makes Rowling, who is just ready to resist the magic, feel relieved. The ice element on one side looks at the end of the water element, but there is no change in the look, and there is no anger because of the death of the companion. Feeling the fluctuation of the residual mana around, ice element''s eyes show a trace of humanized look, still did not make any resistance, but stay in the same place, waiting for the arrival of the ghost dragon. When rod jumped out of the dragon and threw Titan''s arrow, he stayed in the sky. Rod knew that he was able to do this, not because he cast any magic, but because he had previously acquired the treasure. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ [sanctuary of the Griffin] Quality: Treasure Type: Pendant Equipment requirements: None Basic attribute: avoid the carrier to encounter the active attack of Griffin. Special attribute: give the carrier the ability to stay in the air. When in effect, it costs 5 mana per minute. Evaluation: it''s a keepsake given by the Griffin to its followers. It can be easily recognized by ordinary Griffins to show it. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ In the previous battle, rod found such a treasure from Northen''s corpse. At that time, rod just regarded it as an ordinary treasure and did not carefully check its effect. special Both the information of the treasure itself and the final evaluation made rod realize that the origin of the treasure may not be simple. The owner of this treasure is Northen whose strength is very close to that of the legendary mage. From this point alone, rod can realize the potential of this treasure. The last information also confirms rod''s idea. Recalling the rumors about the Griffin, rod was lost in thought for a moment. Chapter 606 In rod''s impression, the Griffin is a very special creature. It has the strong body of a lion, the sharp claws and wings of an eagle. In addition to its huge size, any creature facing it will feel a strong sense of oppression. A large number of Griffins live in the plains of eracia, and have reached an agreement with this powerful human kingdom. In order to capture these Griffins, the Lord of eracia built a tall Griffin tower, and provided him with enough reward to join the war initiated by the Lord. Gradually, the existence of Griffins has become the standard to judge the strength of the Lord of elasia. Lords with a large number of Griffins often have a strong voice. Due to the unique form of Griffins, many mages believe that the emergence of Griffins is the product of some kind of transformation ceremony, just like those alien creatures that still exist in the underground world at this time. The most powerful period of blakhada was also the time when the magicians were rampant. During this period, a large number of alien creatures were produced due to the abuse of the transformation ceremony, which seriously destroyed the balance between the original creatures. After the mage''s remedy, all the magicians were expelled to the underground world to continue their research. However, the influence of magicians on the surface world can no longer be eliminated. After the magician was expelled, a large number of alien creatures still exist in the surface world. For these ordinary alien creatures, the decision made by the Mage at that time was to allow them to survive in the surface world without too much intervention, let alone brutally kill them all. Because of the characteristics of Griffins, many mages who know the history of blakhada will regard them as a legacy of alien creatures. However, after a long period of research, blakada scholars have come to the opposite conclusion. They believe that the Griffin existed in the world long before the golden age of blakada, even when there was no magic ceremony. In addition, blakada scholars also proved their conclusion through other aspects of evidence. Through the study of Griffins, the scholars in blacada know that there is a more special Griffin, namely the saint Griffin in the ordinary population, on top of the ordinary Griffins. According to legend, the saint Griffin, together with the angels, lives in the Cloud City over eracia, and as a messenger, conveys the will of the angels to the rulers of eracia. these For the existence of the Griffin, all the lords who understand this point in eracia will keep their respect. What the Griffin symbolizes is the more powerful existence behind them. In the same way, it is the existence of the Griffin that makes the mages of blakada determine that the Griffin is not a product of the magic ceremony, but a creature that originally exists in the world. As for the existence of witchcraft rituals, the scholars of blakada do not know what the most powerful angels will think. They just associate with the saying in eracia that angels symbolize holiness. The scholars of blakada believe that they will not have a good attitude towards witchcraft rituals. these This kind of creature would feel disgusted even when the magician saw it, let alone the attitude of other creatures. Because of this, brakata scholars believe that the saint Griffin can live together with the angels in the Cloud City, and the purity of its blood is also guaranteed, which is not what ordinary fusion creatures can do. As Griffins become stronger, their appearance will change greatly. The hair on the body of the ordinary Griffin of low rank is mostly brown. According to different species, the depth of Brown also varies. When the order of Griffins changes, their hair color will change accordingly. When a griffin reaches the fourth level corresponding to the official rank, they will have silvery white feathers on their body until the whole upper body is covered. The color of Griffins'' hair can distinguish their strength to a great extent, which is also the consensus of the Lords of eracia for Griffins. cutting-edge news However, the pendant Rhode obtained has a lot to do with the Griffin. Therefore, Rhode naturally cares about it and wants to know more about it. In the previous life of the game, even after three complete expansion films, what rod knows about the existence of the Griffins and the news about them is only the opinion of the scholars in blakada. In addition, rod does not know anything about the Griffins. Even in the third expansion, a large number of angels appear on the battlefield, rod has not seen the figure of the saint Griffin. Because of this, when rod noticed that the treasure he got from Northen would have something to do with these most mysterious Griffins, he took it to heart. special As for how Northen got this treasure, even if rod searched all the other items in the ring in Northen space, he could not get a specific information, and Northen himself died under the action of forbidden magic ball fragments. It is obvious that the origin of this treasure needs to be explored by rod himself. In the process of returning to vilning, due to time constraints and possible dangers, rod had no way to test the specific effect of this treasure. He had to wait until he returned to vilning to think of other ways. At this time, in the face of the water element that is casting magic, rod undoubtedly has such an opportunity to test the effect of this treasure. Chapter 607 After his own test, while staying in the air, rod also learned the complete effect of this treasure. Consistent with the effect described by the system, the existence of this treasure gives rod the ability to stay in the air, but there is still a very long distance to be able to fly in the air. Obviously, this is the limitation of this treasure. With this special treasure, rod can stay in the air without any dependence. What he consumes is only some mana, but he can''t move freely in the air. If rod is willing, he can lean on this treasure and fall to the ground smoothly without worrying about the impact of falling. The signal from his perception made him understand that under the action of this treasure, he could take the initiative to descend towards the ground, but in the process of descending, it was difficult for him to adjust his body''s position, nor could he take the initiative to raise his position. special Rod originally thought that the effect of this treasure would be similar to that of Flying Magic, but after experiencing its effect, rod gave up the idea. Compared with the Flying Magic, this treasure has a great limitation. In addition to the constant consumption of mana, it can''t adjust its body freely in the air, which is also the disadvantage of this treasure. For ordinary creatures, the effect of this treasure may be relatively limited. It can only play a role at critical moments. Under normal circumstances, it can only be used as a keepsake to subdue ordinary Griffins. However, for the mages who master the instant movement, the existence of this treasure is undoubtedly of great value. Even if there are various restrictions on this treasure, it can bring unexpected effects to the mages who can really use it. Through the use of instant movement and the effect of this treasure, the mage''s life-saving ability is greatly enhanced, and the battlefield can be pulled into the sky. Except for a few creatures who have mastered the means of long-range attack, when facing most creatures, the existence of this treasure can make the mage invincible. Any mage who has this treasure can stay in a safer sky, and can cast his magic safely without worrying about the threat on the ground. In addition, the mage can observe the form of the whole battlefield on the ground through this treasure. In previous battles, Northen took advantage of this treasure and observed the scene below in a safe place. In the face of the upcoming crisis, Northen also relied on this treasure to come to the sky. At this time, recalling the situation before Northen, rod suddenly realized the limitations of this treasure, or the defects of this treasure. As you need to consume mana all the time to maintain your body shape in the air, this treasure will no doubt lose all its functions under the shadow of forbidden magic barrier. Prior to the northen, obviously did not expect the emergence of the forbidden magic barrier, which fell from the sky. After roughly understanding the effect of this treasure, rod stopped waiting, made his body slowly drop, and finally stayed on the ground. In the process of rod''s thinking about the effect of the treasure, the ghost dragon has already stayed on the ground, and Rowling has also stood still, looking at the ice element on guard. In this process, the ice element did not make any action. Even if the surrounding mages who survived by chance had already fled around and did not dare to stay here, the ice element still did not make any move. The signals from the perception let the ice element understand that these powerful creatures, especially the powerful necromancers who are descending from the air, always pay attention to themselves. In this case, ice element naturally can''t have the chance to escape like those ordinary mages around. Ice element knows that it will be attacked by this necromancer if it makes any abnormal behavior. Because of this, the ice element dare not do anything, especially after feeling the powerful destruction contained in the Titan''s arrow condensed by rod. As an Elemental creature, the ice element can naturally feel the purity of the magic of Titan''s arrow, in which the violent magic element has exceeded the ice element''s cognition. these cutting-edge news While ice element was thinking about rod''s identity, rod came to ice element after he fell from the air and stabilized himself. Rod has a lot to ask about the surviving ice element. these When the ghost dragon arrived here, rod confirmed his idea from the magic cast by the element. these these these these Compared with Rowling''s unusual performance in casting and the changes made to the spell itself, the changes made by elemental creatures may not be so obvious, but they actually exist in the spells they cast. This change to the spell itself is the reason why these elemental creatures can easily defeat the original Necromancers. With his own knowledge, rod easily found out this. Because of this, rod was very curious about the origin of these elements and wanted to learn this from the surviving ice elements. Chapter 608 these For ordinary elemental creatures, they may not be limited by mana value and can cast spells at will, but if they cast a large number of spells in a period of time, they will also feel tired and need a short rest before they can cast their spells again. It is precisely because of the limitation of elemental creatures that when facing mages of the same rank, mages can often take advantage of this limitation and defeat elemental creatures. these these these The changes made by these elemental creatures to a single spell may not be obvious. They can only slightly increase the damage of the spell. However, with the blessing of the number of spells, when a large number of spells have this increase in damage, the damage they can bring will be far more than the imagination of ordinary creatures. these The existence of a large number of elemental creatures, in the case of their most powerful spell together, may be able to directly kill the ghost dragon. these cutting-edge news Looking at the ice element on one side, rod asked, "who is the Lord you are loyal to? Why do elemental organisms appear in vilnin? " After hearing rod''s question, ice element was a little silent for a while and replied: "We followed the mage to the territory of vilning to avoid the spread of war in the territory of blakada. The Lord I am loyal to is the leader of this group of mages, high-level mage Witt. " "At Witt''s request, I led the rest of my companions to clean up the Necromancers with the mages." The words of ice element are clearly conveyed to roder. Although the ice element is very different from other mages in appearance, it also masters the language used by mages in contact with them. these If not for the existence of the peeping eye, rod could not find the abnormality in the ice element discourse. Relying on his own heroic expertise, rod learned what ice element really thought and found the information he wanted. The ice element may be much better than ordinary mages in casting ability, but it is obviously not as good as ordinary mages in hiding their true thoughts. these According to rod, only part of the information about ice element is correct. these However, peep eye also provides rod with other information. As early as in the beginning, they chose to come to vilning. These elemental creatures did not come for refuge, but for a special thing existing in vilning. The real loyal object of this ice element is not Weite, a high-level mage in vilning, but someone else. When rod asked ice element what he was loyal to, ice element''s heart also flashed the appearance of the object he was loyal to. Rodley even kept it in mind. After comparing with the events in his memory, rod finally confirmed the origin of these elemental creatures. This group of special elemental creatures chose to come to the territory of vilning just for the possible existence and high value of this place, a special artifact handed down from generation to generation. As for what the ice element said, he came to vilning to avoid the war in blakada. This is only the reason why the element creatures chose to avoid being found abnormal by other creatures. What these elemental creatures are guarding against is the mages in blakada, which surprised rod. However, recalling the situation of elemental creatures, rod also understood their ideas. According to rod''s memory, the face that appeared in ice element''s mind before should be a high-level figure in the school of elements in bracada. In addition, rod didn''t have much impression. However, recalling some information about elemental organisms, rod knows that in the near future, there will be a major event within the elemental organisms. Rod did not know whether this event had anything to do with the elemental creatures that appeared in vilning at this time. However, according to the situation in memory, the interior of the elemental creatures was obviously not calm. cutting-edge news Unlike the ice element, rod clearly knew that the artifacts did exist and existed in the territory of vilnin. According to rod''s memory, in the previous life of the game, handed down artifact was finally found by a player, and triggered a very fierce battle. It''s just that the whole process of the game has come to the end of the second expansion when the artifacts from previous generations appeared, far exceeding the current progress, In this case, the ice element could not collect any useful information. Chapter 609 After arriving in vilning, ice element has never given up collecting intelligence. It wants to find out the location of the handed down artifact by various means, but it has no clue. Before rod arrived at the battlefield, ice element did exactly such a thing. Even in the process of fighting with the necromancer, ice element did not forget its original task and tried to find information about the handed down artifact. Even so, until the end of the battle, there was no harvest of ice element. As there is no information about the handed down artifact, ice element can only wait for the opportunity, hoping that one day, it can collect enough information to complete this mission. cutting-edge news Different from the common artifact, the effect of the handed down artifact is very special. The blessing that the handed down artifact brings to the user is not only applied to one user, but to all creatures in a range. The use of the handed down artifact will not cause great movement like the common artifact. The size of the handed down artifact is so huge that it can''t be transported by a single creature. Due to the limitation of the handed down artifact itself, it can not be brought to the battlefield as the general artifact, and its users can not rely on the power of the handed down artifact to change the situation of a war. special Only when it exists as a symbol can it show its real strength. It can bring high attribute bonus and greatly improve the morale of all creatures belonging to this territory. Let the creatures belonging to this territory play several times of their original strength. For the defenders, the existence of the handed down artifact can make all the creatures who come to attack scared. In this case, the handed down artifact can play the real power of the artifact. As for the other effects attached to the handed down artifact, whether it''s to protect its territory from natural disasters or other effects, it may not be valued by ordinary players, but it can always produce effects. For this reason, the territory of the handed down artifact can often attract many powerful creatures to join, which undoubtedly shows the status of the handed down artifact in the hearts of other creatures. Compared with ordinary artifact, the handed down artifact can often represent the existence of a force. Such a powerful artifact has been kept in a certain position, waiting to be discovered by other creatures. flower In rod''s impression, according to the players who participated in the search for the location of the handed down artifact at that time, the existence of the handed down artifact has a lot to do with the obelisks that exist all over the world. these And those players also rely on this to find the position of the handed down artifact. Because of the memory of his previous life, rod was able to confirm that the artifact was in the territory of vilning at this time, but he had no impression of its specific location. For the war caused by the artifact, rod''s understanding was limited to the cause and result of the battle. However, compared with the ice element on the side, the news rod knows is far more than that. At this time, the ice element can not even confirm whether the handed down artifact really exists. In the view of the ice element, maybe all this is just the news made up in the classics. In order to find the location of the handed down artifact, it may be necessary for rod to personally explore the obelisks that exist all over the world. And that''s what rod thought. Because there was a long time between the time when the artifacts appeared in his memory, rod did not put his energy on searching for them. In rod''s view, as long as he can be in vilning and make arrangements in advance, he will undoubtedly have a great advantage in the fight for the handed down artifact. After that, he just needs to wait for the opportunity, and at the moment when the handed down artifact appears, he can find a way to seize it. However, after the appearance of the handed down artifact, it will undoubtedly attract the attention of a large number of powerful beings. At that time, the war that broke out in vilning will not be weaker than that in any expansion film. In this case, even rod did not have a certain degree of assurance that he could take the handed down artifact into his hands. In rod''s impression, in the previous life of the game, when the existence of the handed down artifact was discovered by the players, in the process of the players transporting the handed down artifact, an extremely fierce war broke out, and a large number of players died because of the handed down artifact. With the efforts of many players, they finally beat back the other forces who came to snatch the handed down artifact. Relying on the function of the handed down artifact, the players at that time built the most powerful town in vilning. Until rod came to this world, this town was extremely prosperous. But now, without the existence of other players, in rod''s view, it may be difficult to cope with the joint attack of other creatures in the process of fighting for the handed down artifact by his own strength. However, the ice element that appeared in front of rod undoubtedly gave him such an opportunity. In rod''s opinion, he might be able to find out the whereabouts of the handed down artifact in advance by relying on the existence of this ice element, so as to avoid the extremely chaotic battle after that. Looking at the ice element on one side, rod did not mention any news about the handed down artifact to him, but said to him: "Take me to the object of your allegiance, the position of Lord Witt." After hearing rod''s request, ice element was relieved. It realized that its life might be saved. Through the existence of peeping eye, rod has learned the location of Lord Witt from the impression of ice element. Even without the guidance of ice element, rod can still find the location of Witt. Even so, rod''s choice is to let the ice element lead the way for him, which naturally has rod''s intention. Chapter 610 Even if confirmed in the ice element''s heart, does not have any resistance idea, rod still does not plan to let it board the ghost dragon, but plans to stay on the ground with it. Once the ice element comes to the dragon, its mind may change, and it will cast a powerful range spell, which will deal a great blow to rod and his party on the dragon. In this case, rod may be able to rely on the treasure in front of him to avoid the damage caused by the fall, but Rowling on the side obviously has no means to deal with this. Because of this, in the process of going to the Weite territory, rod did not intend to rely on the ghost dragon on one side, but went straight. With rod''s signal, the Dragon ascended into the sky and hid his body. Relying on the existence of the ghost dragon breath and the abnormal changes of the keel, the ghost dragon can do this well without being found by any creatures around. Rod and Rowling, on the other hand, remain on the ground, ready to follow the ice element to their chosen target. special At this time, rod also replaced the pendant he was equipped with. He took off his most valuable magic talisman and replaced it with the two pendants used in the potion competition to eliminate all the breath of Necromancers. In addition, with the camouflage Dafa attached to the pendant, rod adjusted his appearance. And the magic talisman that he took down, rod gave it to Rowling, and let Rowling rely on the existence of this talisman to recover the mana value she consumed. Led by the ice element, after a period of time, rod and his party came to the supply point established by the mage. Seeing that the ice element can return here smoothly, the mages around are undoubtedly surprised. Obviously, the news of what happened on the battlefield has been passed on to the surrounding mages. Whether it is the infernal flame that appeared on the battlefield before, or a large number of comrades who died in the battle, it is enough to make the mages who failed to participate in this mission feel afraid. these these In the face of the spell cast by the high-level necromancer, even the Elemental creature, if the level is not enough, there is no way to deal with it. Only other high-level creatures can deal with high-level mages. Among the necromancers, there is news about high-level Necromancers. Long before the arrival of ice element, it was passed out by the surrounding mages, so that all the mages in the rear could understand it. It is believed that before long, Witt, who knew the news, would come here in person to face the high-level necromancers. And that''s why rod chose to come here. From the information provided by the ice element, rod learned that among the high-level mages in the wITe territory, wITe was the only one. Among the other mages, the most powerful one was only the fifth level mage. After learning this, rod changed his original attention and let the ice element on one side take him to the nearest mage gathering place. When the information about Hellfire spread, rod believed that anyone who knew the existence of the information would regard the mage who displayed Hellfire in the information as a sixth level high-level necromancer. In the territory of blakhada, all the mages who can master the infernal flame are powerful. They are far from ordinary mages and are qualified to learn. Most of them are high-level mages. Rod believes that as a high-level mage, Witt must know that he is the only one who can deal with the high-level necromancer mentioned in the intelligence, who can cast the Inferno flame. In the case of a high-level necromancer among the necromancers, if Witt, as a high-level necromancer, does not respond in time, it will have extremely serious consequences. In line with rod''s expectation, Witt at this time had such a worry. Witt knows that if he doesn''t deal with it in time, the common mage''s morale will decline seriously. Under the influence of the enemy''s high-level necromancer, the common mage is not willing to fight at all. Once this low morale spreads, it will even affect the mage city that is being built and completely destroy the original plan, which is also what Witt does not want to see. Because of this, even if he didn''t know the details of this high-level necromancer, Witt had to rush to the battlefield immediately to fight with this high-level necromancer. After anticipating the possible response of Witt, what rod needs to do is undoubtedly much simpler. In this case, rod doesn''t even need to go to the border of vilning in person to find the figure of Witt in the mage city being built. Instead, he just needs to wait in the mage gathering place nearest to the previous fighting position to see the support of Witt. these In addition, after killing Witt and putting the Mage at a disadvantage as a whole, rod can also take this opportunity to achieve his other goals, that is, to control the elemental creatures, let the elemental creatures replace himself, and look for traces of handed down artifacts. But at this time, in rod''s perception, the situation in the field seems to have changed. One of the mages in this gathering place is the one who survived the previous battlefield and came back here. For the ice element, and the following Rhode and Rowling, after the mage''s reminder, the other mages in the gathering place felt a certain abnormality, so they were alert. Chapter 611 these The mage who survived the previous battle can''t prove the identity of rod and Rowling at this time. According to this mage, among the mages who participated in the battle before, he didn''t have any impression of the existence of rod and Rowling, which makes the mages in the gathering place feel some abnormality. cutting-edge news cutting-edge news At this time, under the gaze of other mages around, the most identified mage in the whole gathering place, who is also the leader of this group of mages, comes to rod''s body, ready to verify rod''s identity. Realizing the purpose of the mage in front of him, rod took the initiative to say, "I''m the official mage elotte, and this is my sister, Irene. Before the war broke out, we studied magic in the ice blue magic academy. This time, we survived from the attack of high-level mages relying on our treasures. " With that, rod raised his hand and pointed to Rowling in the rear, indicating to the leading mage in front. cutting-edge news However, the high-level mage would not easily believe what rod said. Instead, he asked the other mages in the gathering place: "Are there any of you from the ice blue magic academy, or who can prove the identity of these two mages?" Hearing what the mage asked, all the mages around responded with silence, and none of them could meet this requirement. For the silence of the surrounding mages, the leading mage had expected it in his heart. The mages who come here for refuge belong to different schools. Due to the defense between mages, they will not easily expose their own details in a short time. these After perceiving the crisis suffered by blakada, the mages immediately gave up everything in the original academy and fled here. In addition to their strong foresight, this indifference is also one of the reasons why they made this choice. Although no mage could prove rod''s identity, the high-level mage didn''t care too much about the expected result. At this time, looking at rod, the mage continued to say, "what can prove your identity and that the Academy you are in is exactly what you call the ice blue magic academy?" special Looking at rod''s badge, the mage confirmed rod''s identity, but he still felt hesitant. The badge that rod took out was one of the things he found in Sok''s space ring. When checking Sok''s space ring, rod noticed the presence of the badge and felt a little abnormal. Through his own learning experience in the school of magic, rod realized that the badge in the ring of SOK space should be something that every mage can obtain when he joins the school of magic to prove his identity. flower these Even so, Sok still stores it in the space ring, where he must pass. Whenever he takes something from the space ring, he will clearly feel the existence of this badge. According to rod''s prediction, high-level mages like Sok, even if they don''t need a badge, can still rely on their own spiritual power to complete these special connections. This makes rod feel a little puzzled. In rod''s view, this badge may have a special function that he does not understand. Only in this way can it be treated as a special badge by Sok, not just an ordinary badge as it appears. special Looking at the badge rod took out, the high-level mage also felt extremely hesitant. In this mage''s view, the existence of the college badge has basically confirmed the truth of rod''s identity. In addition, the mage can''t think of the reason why the necromancer came here. In his opinion, the high-level necromancer who cast the infernal flame undoubtedly has enough ability to completely destroy this supply point without any other means. As early as when rod came here, the mage showed his perspective and confirmed that he really had only four levels of strength. Although he could be regarded as an official mage, there was a big gap compared with the previous mages who used to cast hellfire. After realizing rod''s strength, the mage''s subsequent inquiry was only a routine. In this mage''s mind, he didn''t think that rod would have anything to do with the high-level necromancer who appeared before. However, he felt some abnormality from rod''s reaction. The leading mage noticed that rod and his party, who came here, undoubtedly seemed too calm, without the common embarrassment and panic of ordinary mages. Chapter 612 In the process of inspection, rod and Rowling showed calm, but caused the high-level mage''s suspicion. In this mage''s opinion, no matter how calm a mage is, when he encounters the range magic cast by a high-level mage and survives from it, he will always be afraid of it. This kind of fear is not only the fear of death, but also a kind of self shame after experiencing more powerful magic. In this case, the mage''s mood will change significantly, even be hit hard, just like the mage who returned here before. After feeling the extremely powerful infernal flame and the dead companions around, some mages seem to have lost all their will in the past, not the calmness shown by the two mages in front of them. If rod was extremely frightened at this time, and even had some abnormalities in his words, in the view of the leading mage, this might be the normal state of the mage, rather than the way he is now. Rhode never thought of it. On the contrary, he was always calm, which made the leading mage find the problem and feel some doubt. However, even if he felt extremely abnormal in his heart, the leading mage could not prove it. No matter the badge rod took out, or the information he got through the eye of perspective, they all explained to the mage that they had nothing to do with the necromancer. In the end, the mage could only return the badge to rod, which was a recognition of his identity. At the sign of the mage, rod and his party enter the supply point established by the magic and wait for the arrival of Witt. After entering it, rod specially looked at the distant ice element and found that the ice element was also looking in his own direction. After noticing rod''s sight, ice element obviously felt a sense of alertness. Only when he realized where he was, he was a little relieved. Looking at the side of the ice element, rod also confirmed some of the situation. Rod''s plan is to wait for Witt''s arrival in this supply point and launch an attack on him. Depending on his camouflage ability and his understanding of mages, rod believed that he would not be easily discovered by other mages. these Rod believes that there will be no heroes among the mages who died in the Inferno before, or even among all the mages who fled to this place. these Few heroes, especially those among the mages, would choose to give up everything in blakhada. Before the result of the war appeared, they would take the lead to flee here and try to reappear the glory of the mages. Compared with ordinary heroes, the will of mages is more difficult to condense. Few high-level mages can become heroes through the condensation of will. Years of research on magic makes it difficult for mages to have too much emotional fluctuation because of what happens outside. With the deepening of wisdom, the understanding of the world is broader. In most cases, mages are more calm than other creatures, especially the existence of high-level mages. Of course, among the high-level mages, there are some exceptions. They can become heroes by their own will. According to rod''s recollection, in the previous life of the game, according to the view of the players at that time, the more paranoid the creature is, the easier it is to condense its own will, so as to awaken its own heroic expertise and become a real hero. The existence of players, will not be limited by the will, just kill a certain hero, can also awaken the hero''s expertise. According to the research of the players at that time, if the player''s behavior meets certain requirements, just like the creatures in the game, and really completes the cohesion of the will, it will make certain changes in their own heroic expertise, but few players can do it, and rod doesn''t know much about it. Both rod and Rowling are heroes. these However, this did not make rod feel embarrassed. Rod himself could hide his heroic identity by relying on the treasure of hiding his identity in the potion competition and feeding back the wrong information to the eye of perspective. On the way here, when rod said this to Rowling, Rowling seemed to be aware of something and tried to disguise herself. Under the influence of camouflage Dafa, even if rod uses the perspective eye, he can''t get any information about the hero from Rowling. In addition, when rod looks at Rowling like this, he can''t confirm Rowling''s heroic identity through the reaction between heroes. This discovery undoubtedly surprised rod. In rod''s view, the effect of Rowling''s camouflage has undoubtedly exceeded her own expectations. Because the reaction between heroes is two-way, when rod can''t produce the reaction, Rowling can''t feel rod''s heroic identity, which undoubtedly surprised Rowling for a moment. For Rowling is how to use camouflage to achieve this point, rod also has a guess in his heart, knowing that this may be related to Rowling''s previous abnormal performance in casting. Rowling''s special camouflage method undoubtedly made rod go to this gathering place of mages without any worries. The final result is consistent with rod''s expectation. The mage doesn''t rely on the existence of the perspective eye. He sees any problems from himself and Rowling. He just regards him as a regular mage. At this time, the only thing that rod needs to worry about is not the exploration from the mage, but the ice element that understands his identity. This is why rod looks at the ice element at this time. cutting-edge news In this case, rod has to pay attention to the behavior of ice element. Fortunately, through his own observation, rod noticed that the ice element did not seem to reveal the secret plan. Chapter 613 When rod entered the supply point, he noticed the ice element standing aside. After arriving here, ice element didn''t do anything except ask the surrounding mages about the trace of other elemental creatures. Even though rod was checked by the mage before, there was no change in the ice element, just staying in the same place. It was only at this time that rod began to observe the behavior of ice element in order to prevent his identity from being exposed. Rod noticed that the ice element stayed in a wider position in the field, as if waiting for something. Because of the biological characteristics of the elements, no mages are willing to take the initiative to get close to the ice elements. On the contrary, after noticing the arrival of the ice elements, these mages take the initiative to get out of the way. In this case, Rodney was able to notice the movement of ice elements at a glance. In the eyes of the surrounding mages, ice element may not feel any abnormality, but through the existence of peeping eyes, rod realized that it was a deliberate act. In this way, ice intends to show rod what it''s doing and avoid unnecessary worries. The previous fighting experience has made ice element more aware of rod''s strength than all the mages around him. Because of this, ice element deeply understands that even if it divulges rod''s identity, it can''t play any role. In the view of this ice element, if the infernal flame that has defeated all mages before appears again, the mages here are still unable to resist. Even if it divulges the identity of rod and his party, it may not play any role. these For the understanding of mages, let ice element understand that in the face of this level of mages, only those who are also high-level mages can deal with it. No matter how many mages are not strong enough, it is difficult to play a corresponding role. For this reason, ice element''s choice is to honestly stay where it is and wait for the situation to change. Ice element believes that Witt, who has learned the news, will come here soon. The task of ice element always reminds us of its original purpose, so that ice element can keep calm enough to make the best choice for itself. After noticing the ice element on one side and confirming that there is no change in it through the existence of peeping eye, rod will ignore it and wait quietly with Rowling. On the way to this replenishment point, from the memory of ice element, rod has learned that Lord Witt''s existence is just an ordinary high-level mage. His strength is not equal to any of the high-level mages killed by rod in the ice blue magic academy. According to the information provided by the ice element, before he came to vilning, Witt did not belong to any magic school, but was the Lord of blakada. With his own efforts, he finally became a high-level mage. After the outbreak of war, the Lord will be under greater threat than the spell Academy. these In this case, the Lord''s power will undoubtedly suffer a serious blow. Many powerful lords choose to rejoin the college in order to reduce their losses. A small number of Lords, similar to Witte, choose to rebuild their territory in other places. cutting-edge news In terms of details, Witt may not be as good as those mages in the college, and he failed to master higher-level magic, but he is still a high-level mage. red Any creature that belittles a high-level mage will pay a corresponding price. Rod has a clear understanding of this, so he will not make such a mistake. When rod was in the ice blue magic academy and killed the mages, he also got a race achievement [caster''s enemy]. "[caster''s enemy]: Kill 10 high-level legal professionals. The damage of basic reward to legal professionals below level 7 is increased by 25%, and the damage bonus when wearing it is increased to 50%. " In this battle, due to the limitation of use times, rod does not intend to use the powerful treasure of forbidden magic ball fragments, but is ready to fight with high-level mage Witt on his own strength. In order to gain an advantage in the next battle, rod made the choice of coming here early in the morning, hiding his identity and waiting for the arrival of Witt. Before he came here, rod also changed the racing achievement he wore, replacing the undead mage who had not changed for a long time with the new caster''s enemy. In rod''s impression, because of its powerful effect, the race achievement of [caster''s enemy] has been favored by most players in previous games, but few players can win it. The condition for acquiring [enemies of casters] is very clear, that is, to kill ten casters above level 6. Whether they are the mages of blakhada, the necromancer of Diya, the enchanter of the underground world, or even the mages of the alien creatures, they can be included in the category of casters. By killing these mages, we can achieve this race achievement. these With such difficult conditions, the effect of [caster''s enemy] is naturally powerful, which can increase the player''s damage to the caster by a large amount. No matter what mage, he will be affected by the effect of this racing achievement. Even if he doesn''t choose to wear this achievement, the additional damage it brings is far more than ordinary treasures. However, for the legendary Mage at level 7, this race achievement can''t play any role. This additional increase in damage is limited to casters below level 7. Chapter 614 Because he knows the race achievement of [caster''s enemy], rod believes that with the help of this race achievement, he can achieve many things that he could not have done. With the blessing of this racing achievement, rod''s damage to ordinary mages will be greatly improved. After that, the battle with mages will undoubtedly be much easier. For this reason, rod has never given up looking for the opportunity to obtain this racing achievement. As early as in the ice blue magic academy, rod did not hesitate to offend blakada''s mages, but also wanted to kill the high-level mages in the forbidden magic barrier, which also had this factor. Fortunately, rod was extremely satisfied with the final result. Under the effect of the forbidden magic barrier, just a fight, rod achieved extremely strict requirements and achieved this powerful racing achievement. Long before he came to this supply point, rod changed his racing achievement and put on this powerful racing achievement. In addition to increasing the damage to mages, it also reduces the possibility of exposing yourself due to death energy. Rod''s actions, whether he comes here early or changes his racing achievements, are to increase his chances of defeating Witt. In order to deal with the coming high-level mage, rod has to integrate all his own strength and make use of all existing things, so as to improve his chances of victory. At this time, rod, with his strength, has been able to fight head-on with a high-level mage. Even so, rod still feels dignified in his heart. cutting-edge news special However, rod is not willing to easily use forbidden magic ball fragments in this battle. In rod''s view, relying on the existence of forbidden magic ball fragments, he can achieve greater results. At this time, it is undoubtedly overqualified to use them. While on one side, Rowling seems to feel the dignified of rod, and can''t help but look her eyes in the direction of rod. After noticing Rowling''s sight, rod also roughly understood Rowling''s meaning through the ability attached to kinship perception. Rod noticed that, unlike herself, Rowling was also aware of the coming battle, but she didn''t feel any dignified. On the contrary, the signal from her perception clearly told rod that Rowling was eager to try, and seemed eager to fight with the upcoming Witt. After learning the magic book of Northen, Rowling has undoubtedly mastered many new magic knowledge, and her special skill level has also been greatly improved. special At this time, Rowling is waiting for the arrival of high-level mage Witt. She has many new ways of casting, which she wants to prove in this high-level mage. Through the ability of consanguinity perception, rod realized the difference between Rowling and himself. In Rowling''s view, all the quasi legendary mages who had previously performed meteor fire shower died in rod''s hands, and the upcoming high-level mage is naturally not afraid. In this regard, rod can only shake his head, still maintain the dignity of the enemy, but did not remind Rowling, but let her keep the original idea. In rod''s view, Rowling in this state can undoubtedly cast more powerful magic. With the passage of time, the ice element in the field still stays in the same place. During this period, even if the remaining surviving element creatures come to its side and hope that it will lead the group of element creatures to leave, the ice element has no reaction and still stays here. I don''t know what to wait for. Seeing that it was impossible to talk about the ice element, other elements around the creature waited for a while, and then according to the requirements of the ice element, they left this supply point first. Unlike other elemental creatures, the ice element that stays here knows that whether it can complete its mission depends on the outcome of the upcoming battle. At this time, the ice element suddenly looked up and looked into the air. The abnormal perception made the ice element know that some changes were happening rapidly. Rod, who was on the side, discovered this long before the elements of ice reacted. Earlier than the ice element, it is the ghost dragon that has been hiding in the sky. After Rhode''s further transformation, the ghost dragon''s ability of concealing body shape has been significantly improved. This form of ghost dragon can even completely hide the fluctuation of the energy of the nether world on its body, and even the mage who has always been sensitive can not find it. Because of this, in the high altitude of the ghost dragon, no doubt can be a good observation of the situation around, and timely reflect the situation to rod. As a result of his constant vigilance, rod discovered the change in his mental imprint as soon as it came. Through the sign from the dragon, rod realized that in the distant sky, a line of flying creatures was rapidly approaching this position. The higher level gives the ghost dragon a strong sense. When this group of flying creatures is still some distance away from here, the ghost dragon discovers this. After waiting for a while, the appearance of this group of flying creatures appears in rod''s sight. The demonic face, the Obsidian body, and the flapping wings made him recognize the species of the flying creatures at a glance. It was blakada Alchemist''s creation, the stone statue ghost puppet. Compared with the general stone ghost, there are great differences in these stone ghost. these these these Rod noticed that behind the group of gargoyles stood a group of human beings dressed as mages. Chapter 615 In the eyes of alchemists in blakada, stone ghost often has many uses. Compared with other magic puppets, this kind of creature has more extensive uses. Among the numerous alchemists, the stone ghost is one of the few creatures that can fly in the air. This alone is enough to make alchemists pay more attention to the stone ghost. However, due to the complexity of its manufacturing methods, only alchemists can improve the refining of stone ghost on the original basis. Because of the rough refining methods, the stone ghost puppets made by the non mainstream alchemists can not even compare with the stone demons of the same rank in overall strength. What they can do is to make use of their basic mission of flying ability, which is similar to patrolling in the surrounding territory and transmitting information, and can not be used in combat. With the improvement of the quality of refining materials, the comprehensive ability of the stone ghost will also be improved, which greatly enhances the upper limit of the strength that the stone ghost can reach. Compared with the ordinary stone ghost, the stone ghost made from stronger refining materials, such as obsidian, which is widely used in alchemy ceremony, will have a great improvement in strength. At the same time, they can be used in combat to deal with ordinary creatures of the same level. Due to the limitation of refining materials, the size of stone ghost is not large. After removing the wings, the whole body of stone ghost is not much bigger than that of ordinary people. In front of rod''s eyes, this kind of specially made giant stone ghost obviously does not belong to the category of ordinary stone ghost. Rod knew that after being treated by alchemists, the giant gargoyles with this kind of characteristics not only have stronger fighting ability than ordinary gargoyles, but also have a more important use, that is, as a special means of transportation for mages. The figure behind the giant stone ghost also confirmed rod''s conjecture. Rod knew that the target of his trip was behind these stone ghost. Rod thought that he would see these special alchemy creatures when he was in the territory of blakhada. In order to deal with the existence of the forbidden magic barrier, the statue puppets could undoubtedly play an extremely important role. Even if the mage lost his casting ability, he could fight against those barbaric creatures by controlling these statue puppets, but he failed to achieve this. these these With the rapid approach of the stone ghost in the sky, through the existence of peeping eyes, rod noticed that almost every giant stone ghost in this team has five levels of strength. Through this discovery, rod also realized some problems. special Whether it is stone ghost or other magic puppets, they are all produced stably through the magic factory. Once the statue factory is established, there is no need for alchemists to guide. Even if only a group of apprentices are sent and sufficient alchemy materials are provided, the stable production of the statue puppets can be ensured. In the territory of blakhada, except for a few magic puppets researched by alchemists themselves, most of them are made in this way. Before the magic statue factory starts to manufacture the magic statue puppets, the alchemists need to come up with a systematic production plan to ensure that the magic statue factory can carry out stable production even in its absence. The formulation of production plans is also a test of the strength of alchemists. The production plans provided by the top alchemists are far more efficient than those provided by ordinary alchemists. these Rod noticed that in the sky, the shapes of these giant gargoyles are very similar, and even the gaps in their wings are carved like a mold. these Before coming here, neither the Centaur leader nor ice element disclosed any information about the statue factory to rod. Rod naturally didn''t expect this group of stone ghost. Through peeping eyes, there may be traces of the existence of the statue factory in the information obtained from the ice element, but rod didn''t care about it before. Now, after noticing the group of stone ghost in the sky, Rodley even realized that the mage Lord here, high-level mage Witt, had built the statue factory at the border of Weining, these At this time, rod''s eyes were on the first stone ghost in the group of stone ghost. The mage behind the statue ghost is very different from other mages around him. On his body, a dark yellow robe is swinging violently along with the statue ghost, bringing a kind of inexplicable momentum to his whole body. At this time, however, the mage frowned and seemed to be extremely confused about something. His eyes, however, looked down and swept sharply over the area where the stone ghost had passed. The signal from his perception made rod understand that among the stone ghost group in the sky and the mages behind them, only one could pose a threat to himself, that is high-level mage Witt. The ghost dragon in the sky didn''t attract the attention of the stone ghost who came here. Even the mages who had always been sensitive to the stone ghost didn''t notice the existence of the ghost dragon. When the dragon''s keel has been transformed by rod, its ability to conceal its own breath has also been greatly improved. And this, or in the case of the transformation of the ghost dragon has not been completely completed, once rod will completely transform the dragon''s keel, the strength of the ghost dragon will change again. Seeing that the body shape of the ghost dragon has not been exposed to the eyes of these mages, through the existence of the spirit mark, rod did not let the ghost dragon move, but still let it hide its body shape in the high altitude, and let the ghost dragon take action at the critical moment. In order to defeat wITe, a high-level mage who came here, Rhode not only used his casting ability, but also relied on the existence of ghost dragon. Chapter 616 Soon, under the gaze of all the mages in the supply point, the group of stone ghosts landed in the center of the gathering place. these The mages in the supply point were all very shocked by these giant statues. Before that, when they were in the territory of blakhada, they had heard of the existence of the puppets from various channels, and many of them even saw the figure of the statues with their own eyes. these There is no doubt that the power of the giant stone ghost and its huge size have deeply shocked the mages around. For these giant stone ghost, many mages have exclaimed at the power of this alchemy creation. these But at this time, Witt did not care about the mages around him. At this time, Witt looked very alert. Because he did not pay attention to the mages around him, Witt could not feel any joy from the exclamations of the mages around him. Compared with all the mages around him, what he considered was more profound, and he felt more dignified in dealing with the current situation. When he learned that the trace of the suspected high-level necromancer appeared on the battlefield, and cast a very destructive spell, Witt did not dare to be careless, and immediately brought all the strength he could use to investigate the situation here. Witt knew in his heart that the existence of high-level mages would often make great changes in the situation. Only the same high-level mage himself could face the possible existence of high-level necromancer. these these Through his own observation, Witt has long found that the mages who followed him to vilning, even the group of elemental creatures under his command, had more or less other ideas in their hearts. Therefore, before that, Witt did not let all the Dharma Masters under his command know the existence of the giant stone ghost. But at this time, in the face of the possible existence of high-level necromancers, Witt also had to put all his strength in order to expose the existence of the giant stone ghost to the eyes of the other mages in the territory. It was not long before Witt began to produce giant gargoyles that the number of giant gargoyles was relatively limited. In this case, Witt can only select some powerful mages from his mages and come here with him to face the possible high-level Necromancers. Although he led so many hands here, Witt''s main idea was not to fight with this high-level necromancer. As a high-level mage, Witt knows what kind of destruction will be launched once the high-level mages fight. With the high-level mages'' learning of powerful magic, the fighting ability of high-level mages may not be as good as the real legendary mages, but it is also far beyond the imagination of ordinary creatures. Due to the Convention between high-level mages, they seldom fight for life and death when they are not absolutely sure or have some irresolvable conflicts. In most cases, the solution of the problems between high-level mages often seems very calm. It takes a long time for a creature to become a high-level mage. In the case that the real legendary mage is no longer far away, the high-level mage naturally doesn''t want to have any accidents in the battle. In Witt''s opinion, the high-level necromancer who appeared at this time would have the same idea and would not fight with himself rashly. In this case, the purpose of Witt''s coming here is to negotiate with the high-level necromancer. In Witt''s view, it is the division of territory in vilning that causes the conflict between himself and the high-level mage. There is no need to solve this problem by force. Although Witt is confident that his casting ability is not inferior to that of this high-level necromancer, he is still unwilling to have a direct conflict with him. Bringing these people here is more for his own advantage in the negotiation process. As for the creatures that died in the hands of this high-level necromancer before, Witt will not pursue them. Just like he killed many ordinary necromancers before, these are nothing compared with the negotiations between high-level Necromancers. Coming to this gathering place, Witt looked around and immediately noticed the ice element in the field. The location of the ice element is not far away from the landing location of the giant gargoyles. In this case, Witt naturally noticed it at a glance. At the same time, Witt also noticed the injury of the ice element. In Witt''s impression, the ice element should perform the task together with the previous mages. In addition to the injury on the ice element, Witt immediately realized the situation at this time. In the previous process, Witt had a deep impression on the casting ability of ice element, and studied it, hoping to get some inspiration. Unfortunately, Witt''s research did not get any results. Even so, Witt still kept the existence of ice element in mind. Witt believes that ordinary necromancers can''t hurt ice element in any way, let alone this degree of injury. If any creature can survive in the hands of a high-level necromancer, Witt believes that perhaps of all the Necromancers that exist here, only the ice element can do it. cutting-edge news Chapter 617 cutting-edge news Witt believes that with such a serious injury, the ice element that can survive naturally knows the secrets that many other creatures don''t know. For the other mages in the supply point, Witt didn''t care too much, and didn''t tell them the real situation. In Witt''s opinion, these mages around can''t provide any help in the process of negotiating with high-level Necromancers. Once they are fully informed of the situation of high-level necromancers, the situation may get worse. The only thing that Witt cares about is the ice element. At this time, there is still a distance from the ice element, Witt did not continue to move forward, but stopped his own pace. In the process of moving forward, a warning suddenly came from Witt''s perception. The abnormality in his perception made him realize that once he went on, he might be in danger. Because of the high-level mage''s keen perception and the means of sneak attack, most of the time, they can''t achieve the desired effect. Before encountering danger, the high-level mage will get a warning in advance, so that they can have time to respond. Witt is very familiar with the appearance of this perception. Obviously, it''s not him. Although Witt can''t understand the forming process of this spell, he can still see some clues based on the experience of high-level mages. Just from this spell that has not yet been fully performed, Witt feels the existence of such power. Witt can''t imagine what kind of damage will be caused once this spell is fully performed. I''m afraid only the real legendary mage can survive from this spell. Chapter 618 As for the huge stone in the air, Witt sighed deeply. Just from this magic, Witt realized what shortcomings he had compared with the high-level necromancer hiding in the dark. In Witt''s view, when this boulder appeared, the result of the battle was doomed. Faced with such a high-level necromancer with powerful magic, Witt could only feel inferior. However, Witt also knows that it is not so easy to kill himself by this magic. In terms of casting ability, Witt thinks that there is a certain gap between himself and this high-level necromancer. The high-level necromancer who can cast this powerful magic, or even the fifth level magic, can naturally cast other powerful magic. In this regard, Witt naturally has no way to surpass him. special Depending on his own magic, whether it''s instant movement or other space magic, Witt is confident that he will not be hurt by this magic. In Witt''s mind, after knowing that this high-level Necromancer''s strength is far beyond himself, what he can do is to immediately return to the city of mages being established and agree to all the requirements put forward by this high-level necromancer. Perhaps uniting with other forces in Weining can bring some pressure to this high-level necromancer. In Witt''s impression, some local high-level creatures in Weining, even Witt, seem to be hard to deal with. Before that, because of blakada''s strength, he had a greater advantage in Weining. Especially after the arrival of these fleeing mages, he once suppressed other creatures. Because of this, Witt had not considered the issue of uniting other creatures before, but at this time, Witt had to think about it. In Witt''s view, the appearance of this high-level necromancer has doomed the overall strength of the necromancer to be greatly improved. Maybe the remaining necromancer can resist a little, but for other creatures, it is difficult to resist the attack of the necromancer. After a little thought about the changes in the situation of vilning, Witt had to come back and focus his attention on the falling boulder. The falling boulder is exactly what Witt needs to face at this time. However, Witt does not worry about his own safety. Relying on the existence of instant movement, Witt is confident that he will leave the field before the boulder hits him. He has never moved before. It''s just that Witt is shocked by this spell and has some thoughts. There is still a long way to go before the giant stone falls completely. Through his mental imprint, Witt lets the remaining giant stone ghost in the field evacuate immediately towards the supply point. these Even if it is a giant stone ghost, it still retains the original nature of the puppet. When it does not receive any orders, it will stay in the same place, just like a huge stone statue. However, its demon like face also shows the uniqueness of this kind of stone statue. special Looking at the group of stone ghosts leaving from their own eyes, and the falling boulders in the sky, Witt no longer waited, and began to move away from the center of the falling boulders. Just as Witt was about to move instantly, he suddenly noticed that just as the boulder was about to fall and the creatures in the whole supply point were scattered, there was still a figure in the field except himself. He just stayed in the same place and was looking at himself. Witt realized that the figure was the magical assassin who had tried to attack him before. During the process of the huge stone forming in the air and falling rapidly, Witt realized that the magic assassin appeared in front of him was not the high-level necromancer he was guarding against. From this magic assassin, Witt did not feel the strong power fluctuation produced by the mage when he condensed his magic. After confirming this point, Witt did not care about the body shape of the magic assassin. In Witt''s view, the magic assassin is obviously not worth his fear. Witt has not been on its hand, is also afraid of hiding in the dark necromancer. At this time, in Witt''s sight, the magic assassin suddenly had an action. Witt noticed that the magic assassin had already put away the original weapon and raised his hand. With his action, a lightning that was beating violently began to condense in his hands. Through his own understanding of magic, Witt recognized that the magic that the magical assassin was gathering seemed to be a low-level thunderbolt. However, around the thunderbolt, there was a huge fluctuation of magic power. Witt could feel the hidden threat from this magic. This discovery made Witt immediately realize that this magical assassin is very proficient in the magic of thunderbolt and lightning. High level thunderbolt and lightning, in addition to increasing the damage, will also bring a strong paralysis to the body of the hit. For the mage, under the effect of this paralysis, he will not be able to mobilize the mana value in his body, so he will not be able to cast any magic. After realizing this, Witt also understood that the reason why the magical assassin chose to use Thunderbolt lightning was that he wanted to use Thunderbolt lightning to prevent himself from casting any magic before the boulder fell. In this regard, Witt did not have too much worry. Witt knew that the treasure in his body was enough to resist the attack of most magic. The behavior of the magic assassin would not play any role. However, in the face of the falling Boulder, Witt obviously does not want to entangle with the magic assassin, and immediately uses instant movement to leave from here. In Witt''s view, as long as he moves instantaneously and comes to a far position, he will undoubtedly avoid the range hit by the boulder. However, just as Witt''s body has just appeared, he is shocked to find that the former magical assassin suddenly appears in front of him, and what he holds in his hand is what Witt thought before. With a violent explosion, Witt''s consciousness quickly dissipated, and the treasure he had placed high hopes on didn''t have any effect at all. Chapter 619 With the emergence of a wave of mana, rod''s body appears not far away, and in front of him, there is still a strong residual magic elements. Not far behind rod, the aftershocks are rapidly conveyed to his perception. Just when rod found the right opportunity to pursue Witt, the huge rock in the air has also fallen to its original position. The strong impact has caused the whole ground to sink. The weak lightning beat in front of rod''s robe. Due to the timely use of instant movement, rod avoided most of the damage caused by Titan''s arrow when it exploded. However, Witt, who did not expect this, was not so lucky and died directly under the effect of this powerful magic. At this time, after stabilizing his figure, rod didn''t care about the dead Witt. Instead, he put his eyes on the rear supply point where he suffered the fall of the boulder. The replenishment point originally set up by the mage could not be spared by this spell. It has become a ruin. Fortunately, due to the height, the boulder fell for a long time. Strange creatures have been found in the replenishment point. Before the arrival of the boulder, they have fled from the replenishment point. In the eyes of ordinary creatures, the power of this spell is naturally extremely powerful, but due to various limitations, the effect of this spell may not be as good as that of ordinary spells. Even so, in the process of looking back towards the rear, rod was still shocked by the appearance of this spell and its effect. In the previous life''s game, rod has seen more powerful magic. The magic cast by the real legendary mage has a kind of momentum of destroying the heaven and the earth, which is far beyond the present magic. Even rod himself in the previous life can cast five levels of magic. these What shocked rod was that it was Rowling not far away who cast this powerful spell. Through his own experience in casting magic, rod can clearly see that the archetype of this magic cast by Rowling is the meteor fire shower recorded in Northen''s magic book. Perhaps because of her own limitations, Rowling could not display a complete form of meteor fire shower. Rowling can only condense one of the boulders that Northen has displayed, almost covering the whole sky. Even so, Rowling''s behavior undoubtedly sends an important message to rod, that is, her learning of this spell has been effective enough. Maybe in the near future, rod will be able to see the complete form of this spell in Rowling''s hands. For this, rod naturally felt very surprised. Before that, even though rod had some ideas about whether Rowling could master this spell, in rod''s view, Rowling might be able to do it, but it would be possible to achieve it only after she had enough rank. What Rhode didn''t expect was that it wasn''t long before she gave Rowling the northen magic book. Rowling had mastered part of this powerful magic. With her unique talent, even if she can''t master this spell completely, Rowling can also show it and keep its original power, which is difficult for ordinary mages to achieve. The existence of magic has been studied for a long time by the most powerful mages, which has formed a stable way of casting magic. It allows mages to cast magic by consuming mana value. Few mages can change the way of casting magic. With the existence of wisdom, mages can master a systematic magic in a very short time, but their mastery of this magic is more limited to the way of casting the magic, rather than how to change it. Only when the real legendary mages fully understand all the principles and knowledge contained in a spell, can they change the form of the spell according to their own ideas. However, in the previous process, when rod learned from Rowling that she seemed to be born with the ability to make changes to the magic, he was undoubtedly very surprised. However, rod could not give any suggestions for the abnormality existing in Rowling. At this time, seeing this only partially completed fifth level magic, the huge stone falling from the air, undoubtedly shocked rod. Rod knew that Rowling''s unique talent might be far beyond his imagination. Compared with Rowling, rod is naturally worse at this time. Even with the blessing of the system, rod''s strength is still not as fast as Rowling. However, it won''t take long for rod to master this powerful spell. Unlike Rowling, who has mastered the meteor shower by her own talent, rod only needs her own wisdom to reach the master level. With the blessing of master level wisdom, rod can easily master the most powerful level 5 magic, and the meteor fire shower recorded in Northen''s magic book also belongs to it. After killing Witt, rod also gets the corresponding experience value. Compared with other high-level mages, the experience value provided by Witt is not much. It''s only 6100 points. This is because the mage''s identity has the experience value bonus. Not far away, with Witt''s death, the huge stone ghost that he had controlled also lost control. With rod''s signal, the ghost dragon had already started a battle with the stone ghost. Whether it''s their basic attributes or their special abilities, the ghost dragon is much better than the group of stone ghosts. While Rowling is still casting magic support, the group of stone ghosts have no ability to resist, so they are easily killed by the ghost dragon. Different from ordinary necromancers, when the mage who controls the statue dies, their spiritual imprint will not dissipate immediately, but will occupy the body of the statue in turn, and make the statue fall into an uncontrollable violent state, attacking all the surrounding creatures. Since there is no support from the mage''s body, the will contained in the spiritual imprint will dissipate after the mage''s puppet has been furious for a period of time, and then it can be controlled by other mages. At this time, many stone ghosts in the sky fell into such a state. Chapter 620 Rod noticed that the giant stone ghost in the sky at this time, in addition to actively fighting with the ghost dragon, even they would attack each other. Seeing his attacking posture, he obviously didn''t regard the stone ghost around him as his companion. these In this state, they can''t distinguish between friends and enemies, or even their own kind. Those who have the same mental imprint can''t either. They just fight blindly. these If it is a relatively weak puppet of the basic magic statue, similar to iron and stone, even if it is in a frenzy, it will not cause too much harm. Because it has the ability to resist magic, the mages often make the choice to limit their action ability through some other kinds of magic. these these these There has been a dispute among the mages of blakada about the emergence of the violent behavior of the Golem puppets, but they have not been able to get a consistent conclusion. The views put forward by mages according to common sense are often rejected because of the actual situation. these According to the theory put forward by those high-level mages, the reason why the golems will fall into a frenzy after the death of the mage is that the spiritual imprint hidden in the golems is difficult to accept the fact that their own body has died, which leads to strong resistance. Just like a drowning person, he will try his best to grasp everything at hand, even if it is just a straw. In this case, the reason why the mental imprint changes is also for this reason. When the mage''s Noumenon dies, the spiritual imprint contained in the body of the puppet will try every means to make its existence continue, rather than dissipate. What is reflected outside is that the spiritual imprint actively occupies the body of the puppet and falls into such an uncontrollable violent state. When the mage himself still exists, he will naturally be able to control the mental imprint and will not let this happen. Once the mage dies, the mental imprint will not be subject to any restrictions and will only act according to his own instinct. However, without the support of the mage''s body, the existence of the spirit mark can only make the puppet become violent for a short period of time, and then it will disappear completely without any trace left. For undead creatures, you don''t have to worry about this situation. In the battle of undead mages, when one side dies, the surviving side can receive all the undead creatures of the other side. As for the differences in the expression of spiritual imprint on the undead creatures, the mages who know enough about the undead mages also give corresponding explanations. It is also a spiritual imprint, but its object is a lifeless alchemy creation puppet, and the other is the undead transformed by the dead. special The existence of soul fire is the basis of the existence of undead. Long before the appearance of the necromancer in blakhada, undead existed in this world, relying on the special soul fire. In the eyes of ordinary necromancers, the fire of the soul may be just the condensation of the negative emotions of the dead creatures in their lifetime, which does not have any consciousness. Only by this force can the dead creatures be awakened from death and fight. However, when rod promoted his own spiritualism to the legendary level with the existence of racing achievement, he found that this was not the case completely. The soul fire itself was the embodiment of the biological consciousness of the undead. The existence of soul fire ensures that after the death of the necromancer, the undead creatures will not fall into the possible fury, but return to their original form. If rod''s perception is not wrong, the mental imprints left in the inner part of the soul fire should be absorbed by the soul fire itself. In rod''s view, this idea is reflected in the players, that is, when a necromancer player dies, through the most powerful five level magic, he does not transform it into a necromancer, but perfectly resurrects it. Compared with before his death, the player''s spiritual attribute of control will also be missing. these In rod''s view, when the necromancer takes the initiative to release the control of the spiritual imprint of the undead, he will have a strong sense of pain in his mind, and even damage his spiritual attribute, which also comes from the nature of soul fire. Due to the existence of soul fire, besides killing the undead, it is difficult for the undead mage to take the initiative to take back his spirit mark. As for why the fire of soul yearns for the spiritual attributes of mages, rod has no way to know. He naturally can''t compare with the undead mages in Diya for the real study of undead creatures. Through the existence of the legendary evocation, in rod''s view, once an undead''s soul fire absorbs enough spiritual attributes from the spiritual mark, its strength, or its own form, is likely to change greatly. However, all this is just a kind of conjecture generated when rod had the legendary level of evocation, combined with his perception of the abnormality from the undead. At this time, rod has no way to verify whether this point is correct or not. Chapter 621 At this time, rod noticed that the battle between the giant gargoyles had already moved from the ground to the sky. It was only when the ghost dragon finished dealing with the other giant stone ghosts on one side and came to these giant stone ghosts that they noticed the enemies on the other side. However, with the powerful power of the ghost dragon, even if they found this, these giant stone ghosts were difficult to resist. Even though the violent state of the giant stone ghost has lasted for a long time, it still does not mean to end until they are killed by the ghost dragon. flower these According to rod''s prediction, if there is no ghost dragon, the duration of the frenzy will be enough for the battle between these giant gargoyles to be divided, and only the next giant gargoyles will survive. The mental attributes consumed by the mental imprint can also reflect the strength of the mental imprint from the side. The stronger the mental imprint is, the more violent it can make the puppet fall into the rage for a longer time. As for the abnormal state of being in a frenzy on the golems, although the mages don''t understand the reason for this state, there are still many mages trying to improve it. these However, for ordinary mages, it''s not easy to solve the problem of demons and puppets falling into a violent state. Even in the magic school, there are only a few mages who can study more difficult alchemy in the process of studying magic, so as to understand the characteristics of magic puppets. More mages start to study other things after they have enough strength, such as becoming a formal mage. In the school of magic, the one who can have the puppet of magic image is not the mage who studies alchemy, but the mage who has a certain status. Those who were originally aristocrats in Erathia, for various reasons, came to the magic academy to study magic, often carrying a magic puppet. In this case, it is very necessary to relieve the fury of the puppets. Naturally, it has attracted the attention of many mages, but they have never been able to do so. The existence of spiritual imprint makes it difficult for a mage to eliminate the fury caused by the image puppet. No matter how a mage adjusts the image puppet, as long as the image puppet is still controlled by the spiritual imprint, he can''t make much improvement. If the mage wants to make the puppet act according to his own instructions, he needs the existence of spiritual imprint to do this. The existence of spiritual imprint is the source of this abnormal change. In this point, it is difficult for the mage to change easily. In rod''s impression, because of this characteristic of the statue puppet, as well as what the mage recognized, because of the increase in the intensity of the spiritual imprint, the higher the rank of the statue puppet, the greater the damage, and the duration of the fury will also be greatly improved. Therefore, the magic guild once banned the research on the legendary statue puppet. According to the prediction of those high-level mages, once the legendary magic puppet falls into a violent state, the damage will be far beyond the imagination of all creatures. Unless the legendary mage, who is also a level 7 creature, takes the hand, there are not many creatures that can suppress the level 7 puppets who live in the fury. Compared with a legendary creature who is full of hostility to the mage, such a legendary puppet can obviously pose a greater threat to the mage. In the process of fighting with the golem, all the creatures sacrificed are meaningless. After the end of the fury and the disappearance of the spirit mark, the legendary puppet lost his mind again and returned to its original state, and the damage it caused was obviously irreparable. It is no doubt that all mages do not want to see such a scene. Because of this, the magic guild once prohibited the appearance of legendary magic puppets. Only after some alchemists studied and solved some of their disadvantages, the magic guild lifted this restriction. According to rod''s recollection, the way the alchemists came up with was to give up the use of spiritual imprint from the source when controlling the legendary statue puppets. these Different from the general magic puppets, when the legendary magic puppet is completed, it really becomes the existence with life and can actively understand and learn. these The existence of these legendary magic puppets really overcomes the shortcomings of the spiritual imprint, and at the same time can make it play the most powerful role. Legendary magic puppet is the most proud creation of alchemists. In order to make this level of magic puppet, in addition to a lot of alchemy knowledge, we also need to have a deep study of the most top magic. The most unique legendary magic puppet, which is divorced from the spiritual mark, also caused conflicts between some high-level mages and alchemists. these these Chapter 622 Due to the appearance of the special legendary puppets, there is a very serious difference between the high-level mages and the alchemists. In the view of high-level mages, there is not much difference between the practice of alchemists and the behavior of former magicians and necromancers in giving life to inanimate demons and puppets, which has been regarded as a taboo behavior by the magic guild. Those legendary magic puppets made by alchemists are not recognized by these high-level mages. Due to the exclusion of high-level mages, they are rarely seen in the whole territory of blakhada. these these This situation continued until the magic guild changed. When the new leader of the magic guild came to power, he immediately restricted the behavior of the alchemists, regardless of the dissuasion of other mages in the magic guild. Fortunately, because blakada has long lost the glory of the existence of the mage God, the magic guild''s control over blakada has seriously weakened. Many alchemists, after learning the news of the magic guild, still seem indifferent, and continue to carry on their own research on giving life to the magic image puppet. It was not until the magic guild officially took action to expel the alchemists who existed in a magic academy from blakhada that the rest of the alchemists became alert. Even so, the alchemists still did not give up the research on the puppets. However, due to the deterrence of the magic guild, the alchemists had to transfer the research on the puppets from the original stage to the secret. In this case, the alchemist''s situation has finally improved. After feeling the alchemist''s action, the regulators of the magic guild did not continue to pursue it. On the surface, high-level mages and alchemists can maintain a relative harmony. these these In addition, under the intervention of the magic guild, the mages of the magic academy had to control the puppets in the Academy. A large number of MAGE factories around the magic academy stopped production. For a time, the existence of MAGE puppets was greatly reduced. Only the Lord''s power could not be affected. According to these alchemists'' conjecture, after experiencing the restrictions of the magic guild, it may not be long before all the magic schools can hardly see the trace of the magic puppets. In this case, ordinary mages can''t learn the content about the magic puppets. If it had not been for the coming of war, this might have really happened in brakata. Due to the restrictions made by the magic guild before, there are not enough magic puppets in most of the magic schools. Under the cover of the forbidden magic barrier, even the magic schools with a long history and even legendary mages are also destroyed by these savage creatures. these these Due to the measures of the magic guild and not being recognized by other high-level mages, the original alchemists were in a very poor situation. Many of them were not able to obtain enough materials to make high-level magic puppets. With the outbreak of the war, the importance of magic puppets is reflected in the eyes of all mages. Under the cover of the forbidden magic barrier, the magic puppets made by alchemists can undoubtedly show their strength far beyond that of ordinary mages. In the face of barbaric creatures coming to attack, the Golem puppet can deal with it well, and is not affected by the forbidden magic barrier at all. these these In contrast, the existence of necromancers and the undead creatures they lead, although they also play a very important role in this process, have not been widely recognized by Necromancers. These alchemists, willing to make their own magic puppets in time for the war, also have their own ideas. these In order to avoid that after the end of the war, the magic guild will continue to restrict the refining of the magic puppets. The alchemists have to show their attitude to the magic guild by letting the magic puppets join the battle. these However, after seeing that the previous tactics could not play a full effect, the barbarians also began to take the initiative to unite, no longer attacking wantonly as before, but with certain tactics. If it wasn''t for the appearance of Tanan, before the war, no mage could have predicted that there were such a large number of heroes among the savage creatures in the territory of krylord. these Under the leadership of these barbarian heroes, even if there are magic puppets provided by alchemists, the mages of blakada can only be tired of dealing with the barbarians who come to attack. Even the legendary magic puppets are very limited. On the whole, the mages of blakhada are still suppressed. Chapter 623 With the further escalation of the battle in brakata, the most powerful magic puppets made by alchemists also appeared on the battlefield one by one, causing a lot of trouble to the army of barbarians. According to rod''s knowledge of the alchemists in blakhada and the information about the battle, rod knew that the legendary puppets made by the alchemists in blakhada were not only Titan giant puppets. Blakhada, the kingdom of mages, has a profound foundation. Even with the existence of forbidden magic barrier, blakhada has corresponding means to deal with it. Even if he is at a disadvantage for a while, he will not be easily defeated by barbarians. Just as rod was thinking about it, the battle in the field was coming to an end. these Because of being in a violent state, the giant gargoyles will not run around, but will fight with the surrounding creatures all the time. In this case, the end time of the battle is much faster than rod expected. With the ghost dragon smashing the last stone ghost corroded by Youming dragon, the battle is officially over. At this time, except rod and his party, there were no other creatures in the field. As early as when Rowling was performing the meteor fire shower, he felt the power contained in the magic, and the surrounding ordinary mages immediately evacuated, and did not dare to stay here. From the fluctuation of mana and the change of situation, the mages around have realized that a battle between high-level mages will start here. In this case, even if they continue to stay here, they will not play any role. On the contrary, they will put themselves in danger. Even the fifth level mage who came here with Witt did not choose to fight with Witt immediately after he felt the power of the popular fire rain and withdrew from his original position. Instead, he observed the situation around him, these these these After the end of the battle, rod immediately from the system log, check their harvest. Rod noticed that up to now, his accumulated experience has reached 142300 points, which is enough to raise the character level again, and there is still some left. Among these experience points, most of them are accumulated by rod in the ice blue magic academy, and only a small part is gained in this battle. these After the battle in the ice blue magic academy, rod''s character level has reached level 4, necromancer level 9, and he has 4 points left in skill points. flower With the improvement of character level, it will become more and more difficult for players to obtain skill points. flower Because of the memory of previous life games, rod has the impression that whether it is the magic that the necromancer uses to reunite the soul fire of the undead creatures, or the magic that is more powerful and can revive the dead creatures in their normal form, they belong to the category of native magic. Because of this, according to rod''s understanding, this kind of magic involving life has a certain connection with earth magic. With the blessing of the special skill of earth magic, even if the level of this skill is only primary, it is easier for rod to make potions through the spring of spirits. Undoubtedly, the effect of life in the spring of spirits can be brought into full play. In addition, in rod''s view, there are many key spells in the earth magic. In this case, rod will eventually learn the special skills of native magic, even for the sake of the potion competition, which will only advance the process. However, at that time, rod had already consciously saved his own skill points, so as not to be unable to meet his needs when he needed key skills. Therefore, he only learned elementary earth magic, thus saving some skills. At this time, rod''s original behavior can undoubtedly reflect its significance. Relying on the skills saved in the past, rod knows that his strength will be greatly improved. "Consumed experience value 100000, remaining experience value 42300. Class level increased to level 4 necromancer level 10.... " "Get free attribute point 1, skill point 1..." Under the control of rod, his character level has changed again. At this time, he has reached level 4 necromancer level 10, and is only one step away from level 5. five o''clock flower With rod''s idea moving, there are some changes in the information about his wisdom in the panel. At this time, rod has mastered the master level wisdom. Master level wisdom: through the study of magic knowledge, your thinking level is far higher than that of ordinary mages. Only those powerful mages in epic can be compared with you. You can observe the most original of all the shaping spells. The existing spells can no longer satisfy your mind. You can learn level 5 magic.) Chapter 624 With the upgrade of the special skill level, rod has been able to master the most powerful level 5 magic. The existence of wisdom makes it easy for rod to do this. He can master this kind of magic that only legendary mages can master before he enters the fifth level. Rhode had expected this long before the battle began. In the process of returning to vilning, rod noticed that his remaining experience is more than half of the level of the next character. He only needs to experience another battle to make the character level change again, and then he can have enough skill points to upgrade the level of wisdom. This is also the reason why rod was confident that he would master meteor shower earlier than Rowling. There are special skills. Rod does not need to study for a long time to master a kind of magic like ordinary mages. Even before that, rod had expected this, but after he really promoted wisdom, rod still felt a burst of joy. After upgrading the level of wisdom, rod will continue to allocate the attribute points. Just like the allocation of attribute points after the previous character level promotion, rod allocated the newly acquired attribute points to the spiritual attributes. The lack of controlling spiritual attributes has always been a problem for rod. Except for a few spells such as Titan''s arrow, all the other spells that rod mastered have been greatly affected. For this point, rod still has no better solution. He can only improve his spiritual attribute by distributing attribute points for the time being. However, compared with the manipulation spirit occupied by the mental imprint, this is still not a long-term solution. After dealing with the allocation of free attribute points, rod put his attention to the most critical thing in the system log, that is, the promotion of rank. With the upgrade of the character level this time, rod''s task level has reached level 4 necromancer level 10. As long as he has enough experience, he can upgrade his level. When entering the fourth level, rod''s choice was a regular necromancer, and he didn''t choose any other occupation he could work for. The comprehensive attribute bonus provided by a necromancer is the highest among all the professions that rod can choose. The additional large amount of spiritual attributes can solve rod''s urgent need at the beginning. But now, rod needs to face this problem again. In rod''s impression, there are two obvious paths in the final career of the necromancer. One of them is the way that rod was familiar with before. He was promoted from a senior necromancer to a lich. When the necromancer reaches the top of the fifth level, he can transform himself into a lich form through the endless night ritual, abandon the original human body, and enter the queue of high-level creatures. This is also a way for ordinary necromancers to master epic level evocation. Due to the limitation of human body, with their own research, no necromancer can upgrade the level of Necromancy to the level of master before becoming a lich. Unlike rod, who relies on the existence of race achievement to upgrade the level of evocation to the level of master, those ordinary necromancers who want to upgrade the level of evocation to epic can only choose the way of promoting Lich. If you want to succeed in being promoted to Lich at level 10 of level 5, rod needs to make corresponding preparations for the level 5 career he chooses when he is promoted. However, for whether to promote to lich, rod seems to be a little hesitant. In rod''s impression, lichs are the most powerful, not because of their casting ability, but their ability to create and control undead creatures. With the existence of the legendary level of evocation and its huge control spirit, as long as enough creatures die, the Lich can produce countless undead creatures. It''s just that, for rod, it doesn''t make a real difference. For the Lich can produce a large number of undead creatures, even rod at this time can also achieve it. With the existence of racing achievement, rod mastered this extremely powerful special skill as early as the third level. On the contrary, because there is no magic damage bonus, even the magic cast by the legendary Lich may not cause as much damage as a level 6 quasi legendary mage. Compared with the real legendary mage, the Lich''s emphasis is very obvious. It gives up its powerful casting ability and chooses to control the undead. In addition, another way for the necromancer to be promoted is to maintain his own human form and continue to study magic. This form of necromancer is more focused on the casting of related spells. Even if it reaches level 6, this kind of necromancer will not become a lich, but a high-level necromancer. For this kind of necromancer, they will not have the highest level of evocation like the lich, and the magic they cast may not be much worse than that of the same level mage. If a necromancer of this level doesn''t show the death energy brought by the evocation, he just casts a spell. Ordinary creatures can''t tell his true rank. For this kind of necromancer, when his casting ability is greatly enhanced, he will even give up all the effects related to evocation. At first, when necromancers were expelled from blakada, many powerful necromancers were like this. special With the abnormal appearance of necromancers, even if they did not transform themselves into liches, due to the deterrence of the original mage God, these high-level necromancers can only choose to go to Diya like ordinary Necromancers. With the passage of time, there are always high-level mages in blakada who are unable to resist the temptation of evocation and choose to become necromancers, but are not willing to turn into liches. In the end, they can only exist in such a form. As for ordinary necromancers, especially those who survive in the most fierce position in Diya, naturally they will not choose such a path. these Chapter 625 In rod''s impression, even if the necromancer who has passed the endless night ritual and transformed himself into a lich, there is a big difference in his final strength, which is related to the quality of the core materials selected in the endless night ritual. In addition to its own talent, the quality of endless night ritual is also very important to determine a Lich''s potential and its ultimate height. Among the core materials used to guide the endless night ceremony, the mother of the dead is of the highest quality. Using the mother of the dead in the ritual core, the Lich transformed from it often has the most powerful strength. In the process of further improving its strength, it will also have a great advantage, far more than the Lich transformed from other ritual cores. Before there is no high-quality core material, even if the necromancer meets the prerequisite for promotion to a lich, they rarely choose to transform immediately, but to collect the material, so as to ensure their potential after becoming a lich. However, in the process of collecting materials, necromancers need to pay attention to that they can''t improve their strength again, that is, they can become high-level Necromancers. Once the strength of the necromancer is improved again, he will miss the best stage of holding the endless long night ceremony. After becoming a high-level necromancer, he will choose another way of the necromancer. Even if he holds the endless long night ceremony again and turns himself into a lich, he will not be able to get the merit of the Lich. At this time, rod happens to have the mother of the dead in his hands. Compared with other necromancers who need to collect ritual materials, this is rod''s advantage. With this very special item, rod does not need to collect materials again. He can directly perform the endless night ritual and transform himself into a lich as long as the character level meets the requirements. If rod chooses the road of lich, when he enters the fifth level, he only needs to work as a senior necromancer directly. Senior necromancers belong to the most basic class among all the advanced classes. Compared with other classes at the same level, the experience required to become a senior necromancer is less, only 150000 points. However, for whether to choose to be promoted to lich, rod seems to be hesitant. In rod''s view, after becoming a lich, his main improvement is to control the number of undead creatures. For other aspects, whether it is the level of evocation or his casting ability, there is not enough improvement. What''s more, according to the experience of rod''s previous life, once a creature has entered the seventh level, that is, the level of the legendary creature, there will be obvious differences in the strength of other creatures who have not entered the seventh level. This is not only reflected in the legendary mage, but also in all professions. For the general legendary lich, when their strength reaches this level, they can really master the legendary level of evocation and create a huge undead army. With their own strength, creatures below the legendary level can''t fight against them. However, it is difficult for Lich to deal with other legendary creatures with level 7. Without the bonus of the legendary mage, the casting ability of the legendary Lich is only similar to that of the ordinary high-level mage. In this case, it is difficult to deal with the real legendary mage. Due to various limitations, most of the liches will face such a dilemma, but there are exceptions. Rod recalled that in the second expansion, when he became a legendary lich, the immortal Necromancer''s casting ability even surpassed that of ordinary legendary mages, which was obviously different from rod''s cognition. About the most special legendary lich, in rod''s impression, in addition to the difference with ordinary lich, there are more abnormalities in him. cutting-edge news A large number of players, as well as ordinary necromancers, used their own experience to draw the conclusion about the transformation of lich, but it could not be applied to this peerless necromancer, which undoubtedly shocked all the players at that time. special these these At this time, when rod thought about his own promotion route, the news about this peerless necromancer undoubtedly appeared in rod''s mind. For the point reached by the great necromancer, although rod recalled it, it can not be used as a reference to solve his own situation. Rod knows that in the setting of the game itself, the immortal necromancer is the real protagonist in the shadow of death expansion, just as the protagonist of the first expansion is Tanan. In the protagonists of the game itself, most of the laws applicable to ordinary creatures will have problems with them. Because of this, although rod recalled this point, he still seemed hesitant. The casting ability possessed by legendary mages is something rod is unwilling to give up. Because of his previous life experience, rod clearly knows how much damage a legendary mage can cause. In contrast, with the end of the shadow of death campaign, the situation of necromancers is not as good as before. Even the legendary lich, under the siege of legendary creatures of many races, can only be confined to the interior of Diya. Knowing the process of the game, rod hesitated to make a decision in a short time. Chapter 626 With the death of all the giant gargoyles, the previous battle has already ended, and the field has gradually returned to calm. Only the surrounding still violent magic elements, the damaged gargoyles, and the deeply sunk land seem to indicate the scene of the battle. Without further orders from rod, after the battle with the giant stone ghost ended, the ghost dragon rose into the air again and hid its body. Still stay in the presence of the figure, in addition to rod, only Rowling one person. Seeing that rod has not moved for a long time, but has been staying in the same place, it seems that he is deeply thinking. Rowling, who has been waiting here, can''t help feeling a sense of curiosity in her heart. What Rowling didn''t expect was rod''s state at the moment. In Rowling''s opinion, after the perfect end of the battle and seeing the meteor shower, rod will show a kind of reaction. No matter he is shocked or happy, he may appear on him. Instead of just standing in the same place and thinking, he seems to be deeply troubled by something. Feeling rod''s state at this time, Rowling suddenly had an idea in her heart and put it into action. special As soon as Rowling''s figure appeared, there was a strong sense of crisis in her perception. However, this sense of crisis only lasted for a moment. In the next moment, this feeling disappeared from Rowling''s heart. Rowling noticed that at this time, rod had stopped his thoughts, and moved his eyes to himself. Although he was a little confused, there was no dissatisfaction after his thoughts were interrupted. Although rod has been in the middle of thinking, he still has a sense of the surrounding danger. When Rowling moves instantaneously, rod senses the mana fluctuation around him for the first time. Rod, who has mastered the high-level skills of moving instantaneously, is naturally aware of the possible danger, so he has a burst of vigilance and is ready to cast his magic to deal with it. However, when rod noticed Rowling''s figure, he eliminated the idea of casting magic and put down his vigilance. As for why Rowling made such a move, rod naturally felt a little confused at this time. Looking at Rowling, rod hopes to get the reason from her. Looking at rod, Rowling whispered, "brother, are you thinking about something and can''t make up your mind?" In Rowling''s impression, rod may think about something, but rarely falls into a long period of hesitation like now. If rod does not have many concerns, it is that this issue is of great importance, and rod does not dare to make a decision easily. After perceiving rod''s confusion and hesitation, Rowling is not ready to wait, but comes directly to rod and asks him about it. After hearing what Rowling said, rod found Rowling''s look through his own observation. Rod noticed that although Rowling was asking questions to herself, the corners of her mouth rose slightly and her eyes were full of confidence. Even when she looked at rod at this time, she didn''t look down at all. Obviously, after mastering a lot of magic knowledge, Rowling is not the girl who didn''t know anything at first, but relies on her own ability to cast magic, which makes high-level mages feel awed. Rowling''s powerful shield can even bear the magic of quasi legendary mages. When Rowling realized that she would be able to completely master this powerful fifth level magic in a short time, after the meteor shower, she undoubtedly understood her own strength, which is also the reason why Rowling felt so independent. In this state, after feeling the hesitation in rod''s heart, Rowling did not intend to wait for rod to finish thinking as usual, but came directly to rod to discuss with him and find a solution to this problem. Looking at Rowling beside him, even without peeping, rod can feel this from Rowling''s state at this time. After feeling Rowling''s state at this time, rod didn''t give her any guidance or answer her questions. Instead, he suddenly realized another thing and said to Rowling: "I''ve seen the changes in the sky... You''ve mastered some of the casting methods of meteor shower, haven''t you?" Rod''s words reached Rowling''s ears, but Rowling did not give a positive answer. In Rowling''s view, at this time, rod''s move seems to be deliberately avoiding what he said. He not only did not mention the question he had been thinking about, but also asked such an obvious fact. Because of this, Rowling can only answer rod''s words with a big white eye. After noticing Rowling''s action and the signal from her blood relationship, even rod seemed a little unnatural at this time, so he continued: "Northen''s magic book is the one that records meteor shower. Where is it now?" This time, after hearing rod''s question, Rowling finally took action and took out the Magic Book designated by rod from the space ring. According to what Rowling learned from the book, this magic book only records the fifth order magic of meteor shower. The same thing with rod is that Rowling has mastered all the magic except meteor shower. Rod put the magic book in Rowling''s hands, in order to let Rowling master the magic earlier. flower Due to his previous life experience, in rod''s view, the most difficult thing to perform a spell is the process of forming a spell. Once the forming spell can be performed, the learning process will be much simpler. Because of this, Rowling has mastered most of this spell when she can condense a huge stone in the sky according to the way of meteor fire shower. Before long, she will be able to cast a complete form of meteor fire shower. Chapter 627 From Rowling''s original meteor fire shower, in addition to feeling more shocked, there are some anomalies, which attracted rod''s attention. However, because he has not yet mastered the meteor shower, rod can only feel the existence of this anomaly based on his own experience, and can not clearly point out where this anomaly exists in Rowling''s casting process. At this time, rod asked Rowling for the magic book. Because his special skills had just been improved, with the existence of wisdom, rod could quickly master this powerful fifth level magic. special Under the influence of master level wisdom, rod only felt that many new information appeared in his consciousness. Before long, rod closed the book again with a sigh of relief. Rod''s behavior was seen by Rowling. Rowling naturally felt very puzzled about rod''s state at this time. In Rowling''s opinion, when rod took over the magic book, he simply looked through it in his hand, then closed it again, and then looked at himself. According to Rowling''s past experience and her understanding of magic, rod''s behavior is obviously meaningless. If you want to master the most powerful level 5 magic, you need a long-term study of the mage to do this. In Rowling''s original idea, if rod has been unable to master this spell, after he has mastered it completely, he may be able to provide some help to rod so that he can achieve this as soon as possible. Out of self-confidence and talent in casting magic, Rowling believes that this day may come soon. While Rowling was thinking about what might happen later, rod seemed to notice something and asked Rowling, "I want to know, where do you master the magic of meteor fire shower? Do you feel particularly confused? " In Rowling''s ear, rod''s words came, but Rowling was puzzled about the meaning of the words. According to Rowling''s understanding, the meaning of rod''s words is that he seems to be able to solve his doubts about this spell. But according to Rowling''s previous understanding of rod, he should not have mastered this spell, or even made much research on it. How can he do this? For ordinary mages, if they want to master a kind of magic, if there is no wisdom, they can only do it by their own ability. The mage needs to analyze the principle of this spell according to his own understanding, and in constant attempts, let the spell condense and form, and finally reach the standard of this spell. In this process, mages need to use the knowledge they have learned in the magic school, which is also the embodiment of a mage''s ability. In addition to heroes, there are few ordinary creatures who are born with wisdom. According to what rod got when he spent skill points to acquire wisdom, the premise for ordinary creatures to master primary wisdom is that they have learned a lot of first-order magic relying on their own ability. these The effect of primary wisdom has not produced much effect on these mages. It is more like a manifestation of their own ability. these Without the existence of wisdom, the time for a mage to master a kind of magic will increase significantly with the improvement of the level of magic. Even in this process, the mage''s own knowledge will also be improved, and it is difficult to solve all the problems in high-level magic. In this case, if the mage''s own knowledge reserve is not enough to deal with a problem in a high-level spell, he can''t even master it. In rod''s impression, this is more reflected in the low-level mages who have obtained high-level magic. As for those high-level mages, there are few such problems. these For rod at this time, he was also worried about this point. Just before rod got this magic book from the battle of ice blue magic academy, the most complex magic that Rowling mastered, that is, the fourth-order gate of time and space, was not as complicated as meteor shower. The complexity of a spell naturally corresponds to its power. In terms of the effect after the formation of the spell, meteor fire shower naturally surpasses all the fourth-order spells. With this spell alone, the entire ice blue spell academy can be destroyed. Because he didn''t know any information about the fifth order magic before, rod worried that Rowling, who had just come into contact with the fifth order magic, would be unable to master it due to lack of relevant magic knowledge. Even though Rowling has shown rod her mastery of meteor shower through previous battles, which can make a huge rock fall down, in rod''s view, Rowling''s magic knowledge still belongs to the category of level 4. If the spell Rowling wants to master is only a fourth-order spell, rod may not say anything, but this is obviously not the case. The worst one who can master the fifth-order magic of meteor fire shower by his own ability is a quasi legendary mage. For Rowling on one side, she naturally does not understand rod''s idea. In Rowling''s opinion, rod''s mastery of meteor shower at this time is not even as good as his own, so she will not say her own confusion. Previously, in the process of performing the meteor fire shower, Rowling felt some abnormalities through her own changes. However, the joy of successfully forming the meteor fire shower made Rowling ignore the abnormalities. these Chapter 628 After noticing the abnormity when she cast the meteor shower, Rowling also realized that her mastery of this spell may not be as profound as she thought, but there are some problems. Even so, it still does not affect Rowling''s self-confidence. It has shown Rowling''s mastery of this magic, even if there are some anomalies, it may not matter. Although she noticed some anomalies, Rowling didn''t think that rod, who didn''t master the meteor shower, could find the existence of this problem, so she still didn''t answer rod''s question, just looked at rod and waited for him to explain. Seeing that Rowling didn''t respond to her questions for a long time, rod stopped waiting and began to ask questions about some of the previous situations "How much mana did you consume when casting meteor shower?" After hearing rod''s question, Rowling''s eyes looking at rod undoubtedly changed. What Rowling felt before was just about the mana cost of this spell. At this time, Rowling was surprised to learn from rod. Rowling''s confidence, which has always existed in her heart, has been reduced a lot at this time. Instead, she is flustered after being discovered. However, her face can still keep calm and her look does not fluctuate too much. "It''s about the same cost as casting hellfire." Maybe she didn''t want to let rod see anything. Rowling only gave a short answer to rod''s question, telling him the mana he consumed. Although Rowling''s words were very short, rod also confirmed a very important news from it, thus confirmed his original idea. Rod has realized that Rowling has made a serious mistake in the process of analyzing this magic. At this time, in front of Rowling, rod slowly asked: "well, how are you going to condense his number of boulders, who have seen Northen perform meteor shower with your own eyes?" If the huge stone bombarded from the sky is only a fourth-order spell, Rowling''s guidance is undoubtedly extremely successful. Whether it''s the mana consumed or the power caused by it, even in the fourth-order spell, it is an excellent existence. However, both rod and Rowling know that Rowling is not leading a common fourth-order spell, but a real fifth order spell. Even if it only has part of the effect of the fifth order spell, it should not be used in this way. Until this time, rod can still recall the scene he saw in the ice blue magic academy. The countless falling boulders in the sky are like real meteors, which shocked all creatures in this range. these With so many huge stones, it only takes one mana to gather them all. After reading the magic book, rod got the information from the system log, which also confirmed this point. He did not use it as Rowling did. If Rowling condenses the huge stones in the air one by one, I''m afraid she will consume all her mana, and can''t condense many huge stones, which can''t reflect the real effect of the fifth level magic. If Rowling intends to continue to analyze the meteor shower in this way, she may be able to cast it in the end. However, in effect, it is far less than the real level 5 magic, which can only be regarded as Rowling''s multiple level 4 magic in a short time. Compared with the general level 4 magic, level 5 magic can be said to have changed in essence. Take the meteor fire shower as an example. The existence of a meteor fire shower is equivalent to the collection of dozens of fourth-order magic. Its effect is naturally extremely powerful. Level five magic, originally prepared for legendary mages, naturally has a unique effect, far beyond all magic below level five. In rod''s view, Rowling, who first came into contact with the fifth level magic, did not realize this. Therefore, in the process of analyzing meteor fire shower, she just regarded it as a general magic. At this time, hearing what rod said, Rowling immediately woke up. In the past, when learning the magic, the thinking made Rowling regard every huge stone in the sky as an independent one in the process of performing meteor fire shower. She wanted to rely on her own guidance and agglomerate one by one, but did not realize the particularity of meteor fire shower. Relying on this way, Rowling obviously can''t show a complete meteor shower. In fact, when Rowling condenses a huge stone in the air in this way and intends to continue to condense, her mana consumption is too large, so she stops casting. After performing, the joy in her heart makes Rowling ignore the abnormality of mana value temporarily. Maybe Rowling will notice this in the later analysis, but at this time, Rowling obviously won''t take it seriously, and turns to rod to seek his praise. However, the development of the situation is obviously beyond Rowling''s expectation. What Rowling didn''t expect was that rod pointed out the serious mistake he had made when casting this magic. Through rod''s tips, Rowling also realized the shortcomings of her casting. If you want to cast the meteor shower spell, you don''t need to consume mana to condense a single boulder. Instead, you must treat all the boulders in the sky as a whole. Only by guiding the appearance of the whole, can you do this. This is the biggest difference between the fifth order and the lower order. After learning from rod''s words that she was wrong in her own thoughts, Rowling felt as if there was something more in her own thoughts. At this moment, the doubts in the process of analyzing the meteor shower seemed to be completely solved. Moreover, after figuring out this point, Rowling only felt that she had a new view of the existence of all spells, and that her ability to control the adjustment of spells in the past seemed to have changed. Rod, who is in front of Rowling, can also feel the obvious changes that have taken place in her. With Rowling''s thinking about rod''s words, the momentum in her body becomes more and more intense. Whether it''s the sign from the sense of consanguinity or rod''s own perception of danger, rod can clearly realize this. Chapter 629 Rod looks at Rowling in front of him. The sign from his perception makes him realize that Rowling''s strength has been greatly improved after she has a new understanding of meteor shower. If you look at it in terms of order, Rowling has already entered the fifth order, surpassing the order in which rod is currently in. Due to a good understanding of Rowling''s ability, rod knew that Rowling''s overall strength could not be measured by rank. Considering the magic that Rowling has mastered, her real strength is almost the same as that of ordinary high-level mages. When Rowling has mastered the magic of meteor shower, her strength will be further improved. In addition to her own lack of attributes, Rowling''s overall strength is far superior to that of ordinary high-level mages. Similar to Rowling, her own level has not yet reached the sixth level, and her strength exceeds that of ordinary high-level mages. Even in the process of the game in her previous life, rod has not seen much. Rod knows that Rowling''s ability to do this is closely related to her heroic identity. With the existence of hero''s expertise, Rowling can understand the magic knowledge that even high-level mages can''t master, so as to learn the top level five magic. these In rod''s impression, the mages who can do this will shine brilliantly in the later game process and achieve unimaginable achievements if they don''t encounter unexpected events too early. At first, when he learned the identity of Rowling as a natural hero, rod realized that Rowling''s future achievements would far exceed his imagination. At this time, the change in Rowling once again explained this to rod. Rod was also pleased with the change in Rowling''s rank. Rowling''s strength improved, so that rod can give her more difficult tasks in the later process. Put your eyes back on the magic book in your hand. After learning meteor shower, for rod, Northen''s magic book has no great effect. However, for Rowling, this magic book naturally has a very high value. In addition to the meteor shower recorded in the book, the first half of the book records the feelings of Northen in casting, which can also bring great help to Rowling. In Rowling''s eyes, there are great differences in the ways to enhance her strength. However, Rowling''s precious casting knowledge can not bring any help to rod. Realizing that the magic book in his hand can bring some help to Rowling, rod handed the book back to Rowling. With rod''s move, in his mind, can''t help but also emerge in the reading of this magic book, get the information about meteor fire shower. "[meteor fire shower LV1]: five levels of earth magic. Consume 200 mana, summon meteorite to bombard the designated area. The maximum number of meteorites is related to spell level and spirit attribute. Experience required to upgrade is 10000. " If you don''t count the Titan''s arrow and meteor shower that rod obtained through other ways before, it''s rod''s first level 5 magic that he mastered by wisdom. Rod knows that meteor shower is a level of magic that is prepared for the real legendary mage. If you want to use it, you will naturally need to consume a huge amount of mana. After successful casting, the power of meteor fire shower and the damage it can cause will not disappoint any mage. Once this level of magic appears on the battlefield, it will be enough to change the fighting situation in an instant. However, according to rod''s existing mana value, only one meteor shower can be released at most. Then, due to the lack of mana value, he will have to choose a spell with lower mana consumption. Even the real legendary mage will be cautious when casting level 5 magic. Compared with any other creature, the legendary mage knows more about the consumption of level 5 magic and the damage it can cause. Only a quasi legendary mage like Northen, who has just learned meteor shower, will show it regardless of the consequences. With the help of the meteor shower, Northen wiped out a large number of Cyclops at one stroke, but the original ice blue magic academy is only a piece of debris. If you want to rebuild it, you don''t know how much resources it will consume. Rod also understands the power of this fifth level magic. For how to better use this fifth level magic, rod, who has previous life experience, can naturally do it more easily than Northen. After taking the magic book from rod''s hand and looking at rod, Rowling has calmed down. However, Rowling still has some doubts in her heart, which can''t be solved. With the existence of master level wisdom, rod had mastered the meteor shower spell, but Rowling could not confirm it. In Rowling''s opinion, rod was only able to point out the mistakes he made when he performed magic after he took over the magic book and read it briefly, which naturally surprised Rowling. According to Rowling''s understanding, since rod can directly point out his problems, it undoubtedly proves that his understanding of this magic is far beyond himself. However, before that, rod did not even read the magic book of meteor shower, but kept it in his hands. In Rowling''s impression, rod''s reading of the magic book is limited to a few times. Obviously, he can''t spend a lot of time on the analysis of the magic in the book like himself. At this time, although the heart was very surprised, but Rowling also found a problem. At this time, Rowling has guessed that maybe rod has a high level of wisdom, so that he can achieve this. Rowling naturally knew nothing about the existence of the system in rod. Through the past impression of rod, after her own thinking, Rowling can only come to such a conclusion. After realizing this, Rowling''s self-confidence, which had existed in Rowling before, finally faded away. Looking at rod, Rowling didn''t know what kind of feeling she had in her heart. She just felt that she was still far inferior to rod. Just as Rowling''s heart was filled with emotion, Rowling''s attention was immediately attracted by the changes. Chapter 630 Rowling noticed that there was more doubt and surprise in the look that rod looked at him, as if it was something happened to him that he didn''t understand. Rowling doesn''t know the reason for rod''s change. In Rowling''s perception, she can''t detect any abnormal existence. She can only look at rod and wait for his explanation. In the eyes of rod, the situation is obviously not as simple as Rowling perceived. Rod noticed that just as Rowling took the magic book out of her own hands, some unusual changes began to appear in her. The most obvious position of this change is in Rowling''s face. special Rod noticed that under Rowling''s pale face, the purplish meridians loomed. Although Rowling''s overall appearance has not changed at all, the appearance of her face gives people a strange feeling. At this time, rod suddenly realized what happened to Rowling. For the reason of these changes, rod also had a certain guess, but he could not determine it. According to rod''s observation, the changes on Rowling''s face didn''t happen suddenly after she took the magic book, but before that, there were subtle changes, but she didn''t notice it in time. Rod noticed that the change in Rowling seemed to have taken place after her promotion. Rowling''s changes naturally took place not only in her face, but in all parts of her body, only in the most prominent part of her face. In other parts of her body, because of the cover of the grand mage''s robe, rod did not notice at the first time. That''s why it wasn''t until Rowling''s face was so abnormal that he noticed it. Due to the inability to observe her face, for Rowling at this time, she naturally did not realize the abnormal changes in her body. At this time, Rowling, for the change of rod''s expression, still feel very confused, do not understand what happened. cutting-edge news Rod realized that Rowling didn''t know about the changes in her body, and didn''t even feel any abnormality. If Rowling had sensed the abnormality early on, it would not have been such a reaction. As for the changes in Rowling, rod had a reasonable guess in his mind. Rod knew that the abnormality in Rowling''s body should have something to do with her ability of evocation. Rod recalled that he had seen such a situation in some senior necromancers in Diya. Due to the defects of human body, with the deepening of Necromancer''s mastery of evocation, they have to bear the backfire of evocation on the body. This point is not obvious in the general apprentices of necromancers and some formal Necromancers. Only when the rank of necromancers reaches the fifth level, that is, they become senior necromancers, they will have a very obvious embodiment. Because of this, those powerful and experienced necromancers are often full of traces of being eroded by the art of evocation, which eventually makes their appearance very different from ordinary people, but closer to the undead creatures. In the territory of Diya, the appearance also reflects the strength of Necromancers. Those necromancers whose faces are rotten until they have only one face, even just like skeletons, are more able to arouse the awe of others. All necromancers understand the strength of this kind of Necromancers. Different from the aging phenomenon of creatures after they are breathed by the netherworld dragon, for the senior necromancer, this kind of decadence on the face will not have a great impact on their strength, but will let them get the recognition of other senior necromancer. As for the erosion of Necromancy on the body of the necromancer, rod can clearly understand this, no matter what he saw in Dia before or what he learned from the game in his previous life. Having been away from dia for some time, rod almost forgot the unique phenomenon of the necromancer. In rod''s impression, this decadence of face is also an important factor affecting players'' choice of advanced profession of necromancer. However, what rod didn''t expect was that this phenomenon, which only happened to senior necromancer, appeared in Rowling at this time. In the previous process, due to Rowling''s extremely powerful talent in casting, rod has forgotten that Rowling also mastered the art of evocation. In essence, Rowling is not much different from other Necromancers. He also learned the existence of evocation. Due to the limitation of spiritualism, when the rank is promoted, there are not many professions Rowling can choose, and all of them belong to the camp of necromancer. cutting-edge news Previously, Rowling also did some research on the special skill of evocation, and raised the level of evocation to the expert level. After that, she did not improve it again. According to Rowling''s idea at that time, she just felt that after upgrading her own level of evocation, she could help rod better, and she had no other idea. When Rowling promoted the art of evocation to the expert level, rod realized this and asked Rowling not to promote it again. However, this kind of corruption still happened to Rowling these According to the memory of rod''s previous life, because the players who chose the necromancer had too much resistance to this point, the situation eventually changed these Chapter 631 In rod''s impression, the decadence of the necromancer was finally solved in the way of magic potion inside dia. In the second expansion, the most prosperous period of necromancers, in Diya, a necromancers, relying on the potion he made, successfully avoided the erosion of the body caused by spiritualism. According to rod''s memory, according to the news spread among the Necromancers at that time, this kind of magic medicine does not need any precious refining materials. It can be achieved only by some common materials. The refining process is also not complicated, even if it is just an apprentice of the necromancer, it is also enough to refine this potion. The emergence of this potion solved the displeasure of the necromancer players at that time. In the game at that time, although the game company did not make any explanation for it, almost all the necromancer players thought that it was a compromise made by the game company in disguise. these cutting-edge news For rod at this time, the information in his previous life has brought him very limited help. Looking at one side of Rowling, rod realized that Rowling''s eyes were full of confusion. She still didn''t seem to find these changes in her body. Rowling''s incomprehension also attracted rod''s attention, for this point, rod''s heart also produced some speculation. these The erosion of Necromancy to necromancers is not only reflected in the appearance of necromancers, but also in their bodies. The death energy transformed by master level soul summoning is the most active of all kinds of death energy. Once the level of evocation changes, after entering the epic level, the converted death energy can be improved in purity, but not in activity. This is also an abnormal phenomenon in evocation. According to the original necromancer player''s research, once the necromancer reaches the epic level, the erosion of the body will stop due to the decrease of the activity of the death energy, and the player does not have to worry about the further decay of his body. However, this is always in theory, and few players can do it. uniform examination For ordinary players, the solution to their own corruption has already appeared in front of them, but they still can''t do it. They can only put their hope in other places. The extremely active energy of death brought by the master''s evocation will erode the whole body of the necromancer. If rod didn''t raise the level of evocation to the legendary level at one stroke after winning the race achievement, his body would be abnormal. Through her own observation, rod realized that in Rowling, there was only a little abnormality in her appearance, and her body had not been eroded by spiritualism. Judging from her reaction, she didn''t seem to realize this at all. At the same time, rod found that the eroding effect of evocation on Rowling only made her face pale without any other subsequent changes, which naturally puzzled him. It seems that he thought of something. Instead of observing Rowling with his naked eyes, rod relied on his own perception to get more information from Rowling. Depending on the existence of consanguinity perception, rod also found a very abnormal point. Perception, Rowling''s position, a huge vitality is looming. Through his own perception, rod also confirmed this point. It is Rowling at this time who exists in the center of this vitality. However, this huge vitality is not stable, as if stimulated by something. It is no longer the peaceful state in the past. The message from perception made this clear to rod. Recalling the information about this vitality, rod probably realized what kind of state Rowling was in. The source of this huge vitality in Rowling''s body is the potion that rod refined in the potion competition. In the process of refining, rod brought the effect of the spring of spirits into full play, which is enough to increase the original vitality of any creature to four times of its original. No matter what kind of creature, the original vitality is extremely important. The promotion of four times of the original vitality is enough to change the essence of a creature. Even in the previous life of the game, rod has never heard of that kind of magic medicine, can bring such a great improvement to the creature. Rod realized that after drinking this bottle of magic medicine, Rowling''s original vitality will be improved. In addition to quadrupling her maximum life value, there are some other additional effects that will be shown by the improvement of original vitality. Now, when Rowling has to bear the erosion of death energy because of her own rank promotion, the huge original vitality in her body undoubtedly reflects its role. Under the action of the original vitality, the eroding effect of death energy slowed down sharply, and Rowling''s body didn''t change much, and Rowling didn''t feel any discomfort because of the existence of the original vitality. If you change to other necromancers, after entering the fifth level, the erosion of death energy on their bodies will immediately appear, instead of such a state. these However, rod doesn''t know how long the vitality in Rowling''s body can maintain this state. According to Rowling''s own talent, maybe it won''t be long before her level of evocation will be upgraded. At that time, rod doesn''t know whether the original vitality can resist the erosion of evocation as it is now. In the process of Rhode''s thinking, Rowling seems to have found something, which makes her feel a little abnormal. Chapter 632 While Rowling is waiting for rod to respond, she finally notices the abnormality in her body. What Rowling perceives is not the appearance of death energy in her body, but the continuous diffusion of heat in her body, which makes her feel hot and dry. If Rowling anticipates the change of death energy in advance, she may realize that it is a special change caused by two opposing energies. Because the energy of death produced by evocation and the life force that originally existed are the changes in Rowling''s body, the intensity of this change is not as strong as the direct contact between the two kinds of energy in the outside world, but it also attracted Rowling''s attention at this time. At this time, Rowling still did not understand what happened in her body. Just as she was thinking, rod''s words also reached Rowling''s ears. "Remember when you asked me what I was thinking? What I was thinking about at that time was the promotion of rank. " "I believe that now you should have felt the abnormality in your body, which is caused by the evocation. The existence of spiritualism will have a certain negative impact on the body of the necromancer, and you rely on the vitality in your body to resist it temporarily. " "Similarly, due to the existence of evocation, there are great restrictions on the rank you can choose in the future, and you will not be able to choose the rank that has nothing to do with the necromancer." Hearing what rod said, Rowling seemed to understand something. There is no relevant record about the influence of evocation on rank and position in any previous books. these After learning this from rod''s mouth, Rowling seems to be aware of something, but she doesn''t say any words, and there is no change in her face. She just nods her head calmly to understand what rod said. As if wondering about Rowling''s reaction, rod asked: "Don''t you feel sorry? You should also feel that you are gifted in casting. You can make changes to the established spells when you have not reached the level of high-level mage. As far as I know, no mage other than you can do that. " "In addition, your natural hero status can be said to surpass any mage in the history of blakhada. Even the God of MAGE once was not necessarily able to surpass you in your rank." "If you don''t have the control of spiritualism, in the near future, you can even become the real God of mages..." These comments on Rowling are real thoughts in rod''s mind. The anomalies that exist in Rowling have shown rod her true talent. Even with his previous life experience, rod has never seen a mage. He has the same powerful talent as Rowling. When he is in the fourth level, he can rely on his own changes to the magic, resist the fifth level magic of the quasi legendary mage, and understand the fifth level magic that the legendary mage can master. "... even so, with such a powerful talent, you can''t become a real legendary mage because of the existence of evocation. No matter what your advanced occupation you choose, it has a lot to do with the necromancer. Don''t you feel sorry for this?" "In my impression, I asked you to study the art of evocation. I remember what happened in Warren. You didn''t want to learn spiritualism at first, did you? " "If you have any complaints about me, I can understand. If you had known that you had such a powerful talent, I would not have let you learn spiritualism..." Knowing Rowling''s real talent, rod naturally regretted the decision he had made. In rod''s view, if Rowling didn''t learn spiritualism, she could even see the appearance of a mage God with her own eyes. However, it was obviously impossible to achieve all this under the influence of spiritualism. Due to the limitation of Necromancy, the career Rowling can choose will have a lot to do with the necromancer. Rhode, who is well aware of the bonus difference between high-level occupations, naturally knows what kind of consequences this will bring. After Rowling enters the seventh level, due to the lack of the class bonus of the orthodox legendary mage, the magic she releases may not be as good as any real legendary mage in terms of basic damage. Even if she has a unique talent, it is nothing in the battle between legendary mages. It can be said that Rowling''s unique talent, due to the limitation of her profession, is unable to give full play to it to a great extent, which leads to the gap between Rowling and the real legendary mage. Not to mention, in this process, Rowling will also be affected by the erosion of the soul of the body. For Rowling in front of him, rod naturally felt very sorry. In rod''s view, if it wasn''t for her original decision, maybe Rowling would not have learned spiritualism. Instead, she would have learned the magic knowledge like a real mage. Finally, with her own talent, she would have become a real legendary mage, even equal to the mage''s God. For this reason, even if Rowling in front of her complained about herself, or ignored herself afterwards, rod would not feel any dissatisfaction. At this point, what rod wants to know most is Rowling''s view of all this. To rod''s surprise, what he had expected, no matter anger or dissatisfaction, did not appear on Rowling''s face. On the contrary, Rowling seemed very calm after listening to what rod said. Looking at rod, Rowling said: "Brother, I remember wrong. You didn''t force me to learn the knowledge of evocation, but I asked for it on my own initiative. I want to learn spiritualism just to help my brother better. " Said, it seems to think of something, Rowling''s face, can not help but emerge a smile. "What about brother himself? Don''t you also master the art of evocation? In my opinion, my brother''s talent in casting is no worse than mine. " "I''d like to be next to my brother rather than being the God of all the mages." "... the God of the dead." Looking at rod, Rowling laughs. Chapter 633 After hearing what Rowling said, rod, who was going to say something, suddenly fell silent. Looking at Rowling with a little smile, rod only felt that something in his heart seemed to be touched. Recalling the things contained in Rowling''s words, Rodney didn''t know what to answer for a moment. In rod''s view, her previous decisions and arrangements for Rowling undoubtedly limit her real potential. No matter how high her rank is, she will not become a real legendary mage in the future. In this case, even when Rowling understands this, she is extremely resentful of rod, and rod can understand it in her heart. If rod makes a mistake in the choice of rank, she will also appear more angry. However, what Rhode didn''t expect is that even if he told Rowling all this completely and told her that it was because of his mistakes in decision-making and didn''t expect her real talent that led to all this, Rowling didn''t have any complaints about herself. On the contrary, it seems that Rowling is afraid of rod''s self reproach. Rowling is still in the middle of words, constantly excusing rod from his previous behavior, telling him that all this is his own decision. What rod has done is to provide him with such an opportunity. these From Rowling, rod felt another emotion, a very sincere emotion. In rod''s impression, he initially chose to complete the soul task, not because of Rowling''s own existence, but to eliminate his own hidden danger and get the loyalty of a powerful natural hero. In addition, after Rowling was rescued from the business group, rod trained her as a subordinate, hoping that she could become a powerful professional as soon as possible. It was also because of the particularity of death knight that Rowling was not transformed into a death knight. The hero''s identity, together with the transformation ceremony of death knight, undoubtedly gives those powerful heroes a chance of rebirth. Although it can only exist as a death knight after rebirth, it is better than ordinary undead creatures. If you follow the instructions of the necromancer, you can still retain your original consciousness. Because of this, in the original view of rod, the identity of death knight undoubtedly gives Rowling a chance to be reborn. Once something goes wrong, this potential born hero will suffer some irreparable injuries, and she can continue to serve as a death knight. At the beginning, what rod wanted was perhaps a powerful hero who would not betray him easily, but with the common experience between them, the situation undoubtedly changed. In previous games, rod didn''t hear anything about Rowling. According to rod''s observation, Rowling, who has such a strong talent, has always been unknown in previous games. It is very likely that there is only one reason, that is, before she grew up, she had an accident, which led to this result. At this moment, Rowling''s sincere words undoubtedly made rod realize the feelings in her heart. After feeling this, rod''s original view of Rowling has undoubtedly changed a lot, followed by his own special changes. At this time, in rod''s perception, Rowling''s existence is beyond everything in the past. Even rod may not have such a clear feeling of himself. In this state, rod can even feel all the changes in Rowling. Previously, due to the huge vitality in Rowling''s body, rod could not feel her abnormal change of death energy due to her rank promotion. Now rod can also feel it. Even if her eyes were not on Rowling, rod could feel her gaze on herself. At this moment, rod only felt that there seemed to be something more in his perception, and he seemed very familiar with the extra things. Instead of checking his own changes through the system log, rod put his eyes back on Rowling. At this time, whether in rod''s sight or in his perception, the trace of Rowling''s existence is so deep and real. If rod is willing, he can even rely on this sense of ascension, ignore the limit of rank, and realize all the thoughts and feelings in Rowling''s heart. At this time, rod was already aware of these changes in himself. Not through the system log to confirm this, rod had other actions. Looking at Rowling, rod slowly takes off a pendant he is wearing. As the pendant was removed from his body by rod, his perception of Rowling was immediately reduced, not as profound as his previous perception. Even so, at this time, rod, even without the naked eye observation, can still clearly perceive Rowling in front of him, as well as Rowling''s partial state at this time. The effect of taking off this pendant on rod is only to make his perception drop a lot, not to make him lose his unique perception ability. After removing the pendant and looking at Rowling, rod said: "This pendant is the first treasure I got. At the same time, it is also a treasure formed under the influence of heroic will." "Its last owner, elotte, was a necromancer who looted and attacked villages and made undead creatures. He was also the main culprit who destroyed the villages where we used to live. I believe you should be very impressed." "What this pendant contains is this Necromancer''s yearning for his dead relatives." "I don''t know what ailot has experienced, but even such a necromancer who only cares about himself will have such feelings in his heart. I think this is probably the key to his becoming a hero." "Wearing it, it gives you the sense of consanguinity, which enables you to feel my state and my existence all the time." "Originally, I attached great importance to this treasure. Even if you asked me for this pendant, I didn''t agree to this request, because this pendant is the only way for me to find you. But now, I don''t need this pendant any more." Chapter 634 When telling these words, rod has put on the pendant for Rowling. What Rhode mentioned in his words no longer needs this pendant. Naturally, it''s not Rhode''s casual remark. Rod knew that he did have such an ability. Even if he had already taken away the "miss of elotte" from himself, rod still did not lose his perception of Rowling. In rod''s perception, Rowling''s existence, though not as strong as before when wearing the pendant, always exists there without any change. Although rod has removed the pendant, the sense of consanguinity attached to it still exists in him. But this time, it''s not the pendant that provides the sense of kinship, it''s rod himself. If rod can observe the messages in the system log, he may understand what happened to him. At the top of the system log, there is such an article: "Inspired by the will of the hero, you gain blood sense + 1." Just as rod''s mind changed, such a message appeared in the system log. What Rowling said before undoubtedly changed rod''s mind greatly. Through the previous words, rod has realized that the existence of Rowling, and the reason why she is willing to follow herself and work for herself, is not just because she has completed the soul task. Just like the things contained in the sense of consanguinity, when rod came to this world, he also received all things of his original body, including his original relatives, the only existing Rowling. Even if rod didn''t recognize this before, he could change it. The existence of consanguinity perception has clearly explained this to rod. Only at this time, under Rowling''s words, rod was greatly influenced, and his previous ideas changed. In terms of will, rod may not be as good as those real heroes who rely on the condensation of pure will and have firm belief. But rod thinks that his will, taken together, is better than those heroes who rely on the burst of will in some aspects, such as elotte. Because of this, under the influence of Rowling''s words, rod''s original ideas can produce such a big change, which will naturally lead to some other aspects of improvement. these According to rod''s memory, in the previous life of the game, he also heard such news from other players. The will of heroes can really affect people''s attributes. In rod''s impression, this is the most perfect embodiment of the martyr''s Shrine built in the territory of krylord after the end of the first expansion. In the martyr''s Shrine, there are things brought back by the barbarians who died in the war through other companions. Whether it''s their body hair, or the objects they used in their lifetime, all leave traces of their existence, making them return to the embrace of their ancestors. At the same time, the heroic shrine also describes in detail that under the leadership of Tanan, the God of war in ruins, the barbarians launched a counterattack against the mage empire. Although they did not win in the end, the name of Tanan has already penetrated into the hearts of all barbarians. According to rod''s memory, the hall of heroes is open to all creatures except the mage. Apart from the mage, all kinds of creatures can go to the martyr''s shrine to see the glory of Tanan. If it''s just like this, the martyr''s shrine will not attract rod''s attention. In rod''s view, it''s just a special building in the middle of krylord, but even rod has to pay attention to its special effects. According to a few players at that time, when they visited the martyr''s Shrine, they found that their basic attributes had been improved. According to the discussion of the players at that time, the basic attributes promoted by each player are different, the types of attributes promoted, whether strength, speed or physique, exist, and the value of single attribute promotion also ranges from 1 to 3. nine o''clock these these Among all the players who visit the martyr''s Shrine, only a few of them have improved their attributes, while the rest of them have not obtained any information. nine o''clock For this point, the previous life of rod also carefully studied. According to the information provided by those players whose attributes have been improved, during the visit to the martyr''s Shrine, these players were deeply shocked by Tanan''s behavior. At the same time, among the players whose attributes have been improved, the one who has personally participated in the battle is kluode. Compared with the players of other races, it seems that these stories about Tanan can arouse the resonance of these players. Finally, for the event that Yinglie temple can improve the additional basic attributes, the player comes to the conclusion that visitors must have a real identity from the deeds recorded in Yinglie temple in order to achieve this. Different from the appearance of camouflage, this kind of identity requires players to come from the heart. Whether they are shocked or sorry for it, it is regarded as a kind of identity. No matter how many times you visit Yinglie temple, you can''t get the attribute bonus if you don''t agree. The identification on the surface can''t deceive one''s heart, and naturally can''t escape the detection of the system. Just like watching images, or reading literature, whether there is a recognition of a thing in the heart, only this person knows. According to the player with the highest attribute promotion, when he visited the martyr''s Shrine, he only felt strong grief for Tanan''s life story. In the whole process of the visit, the player seems to follow Tanan and experience the whole ruins of the Ares expansion. In the end, his own life seems to gradually subside with Tanan''s death. Chapter 635 The spirit of this resonance, so that those who visited the martyr''s Shrine players, access to the attributes of the additional upgrade. Of course, among the players, there are naturally those who are not interested in Tanan''s deeds. Even if these players go to visit Yinglie temple, most of them just know the rumor that it can improve their attributes, rather than being really attracted by Tanan''s deeds. It''s hard for players in this state to gain anything. Even if they are finally touched by the things recorded in the martyr''s temple, the attribute bonus they bring is far less than those players who really resonate. In rod''s impression, it''s not only the heroic shrine of krylord that allows players to gain additional attributes through the existence of heroic will. However, due to the high attribute bonus limit of Yinglie temple and the far-reaching influence brought by the first expansion, in the first expansion, a large number of players with low rank first came into contact with the most powerful creature and saw the unique effect of artifact. Therefore, the existence of Yinglie temple is widely spread among players. Recalling the information about the martyr''s Shrine, rod suddenly realized that there were some anomalies in it. Because of the particularity of the martyr''s Shrine and its unique significance, as the enemy of Tanan in the first expansion film, the mage of blakhada will not be allowed to enter it to view any deeds about Tanan. At the same time, such a restriction is also to prevent some mages who resent the barbarians from making some abominable acts in the martyr''s shrine of special significance. However, in the implementation of this point, there are always great defects. If you want to carry out this, you can only rely on ordinary barbarians to maintain. How can those barbarians who are born with poor casting talent accurately detect the traces of mages who are determined to hide their identity? With all kinds of magic and treasures, the disguised mage can also hide the sight of the barbarians and enter the martyr''s Shrine. cutting-edge news And this is what makes rod feel very unusual. In the first expansion, Tanan''s attitude towards blakada has already been shown to all mages through his own behavior. Rod doesn''t believe that this will change because of something. The mage enters the martyr''s Shrine by hiding his identity, which is also allowed by the rules. these these For the emergence of this situation, in the game of rod''s previous life, many players have discussed it, and the final result is that there is something in common in the player spirit, which will not change because of their camp. The effect of heroic will on the players will not be limited by the camp, but will only be promoted according to the real ideas of the players. Even mage players can also be shocked by Tanan''s deeds, so as to produce corresponding resonance. Just like rod at this time, when he is really influenced by Rowling''s words, he gets the extra promotion brought by the heroic will, which enhances his blood relationship perception attribute. In the previous life of the game, because he was not a melee professional, but a pure mage, the improvement of basic combat attributes didn''t help him much. In addition, there were many distractions. Rod didn''t think he would be infected by the things recorded in Yinglie temple, so he didn''t go there in person. cutting-edge news Because he did not visit, rod naturally could not know Tanan''s specific experience in the first expansion. these special The existence of heroic will and its real effect are the things that every player tries to explore. In the view of these players, the attribute improvement brought by the heroic will is far more than any other way. Once we understand the mechanism contained in it, we can undoubtedly bring great improvement to our own strength. these According to the experience of rod''s previous life and the things he felt after coming to this world, the most mysterious thing in this world is the will of the hero. With the existence of will, even creatures without any talent can become heroes and gain powerful power bonus. To be a hero can make a creature change in essence. In addition to the appearance of the hero''s strong points, a large number of special skills that he can master and the improvement of his own potential are the foundation of a hero''s strength. All this is due to the will of the hero. Some of the most determined heroes can even rely on their will to influence everything around them. special However, the heroic will is always reflected in the local creatures in the game. Rod has never heard of a player who can awaken his hero''s expertise by his own will instead of relying on the existence of the system. Chapter 636 these Through such a move, rod soon found the problem. The ordinary creatures in the game, no matter whether they have heroic identity or not, can''t have the existence of the system and can''t observe their own specific attributes. In previous games, the players at that time also explained the system they had. According to the understanding of the players at that time, the existence of the system is the concrete expression of their heroic will. Depending on the existence of the system, players have the same potential as regular heroes from the beginning. They can awaken a unique hero specialty by killing the other three heroes, and then they are no different from regular heroes. In this process, the player does not have to consider the matter of heroic will. The existence of the system undoubtedly helps the players to solve this problem perfectly. To prove this, the most important basis is to kill other players and get exactly the same income as heroes of the same rank. No matter whether the slain player has awakened the hero''s specialty or not, the progress of the killer''s hero''s specialty can be improved. Rod found that in the process of improving his strength, he never used other things outside the system, that is, the existence of heroic will. The will of a hero is beyond everything. Even though Tanan died in the war, his will still exists. Those players who go to the martyr''s Shrine feel this. Out of his own consistent ideas, rod, to a large extent, has retained the habit of previous life in the game, and has not paid attention to matters related to the will. After all, there are a lot of players who try to study the will of heroes in previous games, but they have not achieved any results except to understand the role of the will of heroes. With such an example, rod, who is well aware of this, naturally does not care too much about the existence of the heroic will, but only has an understanding of it. But at this time, rod suddenly realized that he was different from the previous life, just in the game, but really came here. Those heroic wills that would have been generated only by the original residents in the game have been able to appear in their own bodies. Rhode believes that once he has mastered the power of heroic will, his strength will undoubtedly be greatly improved. However, it is not so easy to master this kind of power of will, which is what rod lacks most at this time. With two generations of experience, rod can control his emotions well, and will not change his emotions too much because of some small things. Because of this, it is obviously difficult to make rod, like an ordinary hero, condense a strong heroic will through emotional outburst. Even in appearance, rod''s body is still young, but for rod, this can not bring any substantial help. It is rod''s own consciousness that dominates the body. Different from other things, the formation of heroic will is difficult to achieve by conventional means, which involves many factors. Whether it is the outburst of emotion, the growth of desire, or the obsession in the heart, it can be regarded as the category of heroic will. What''s more, from the beginning, it needs to have a very firm belief and be able to carry it through. these I''m afraid those who want to find any common track from the past deeds of these heroes will be disappointed in the end, because there is no clear way to limit what kind of will they should have, but because they have these different wills, they finally create these heroes. On this point, both the will and the emotion are missing from Rhode. Rod can''t remember what he did in order to gain more experience and improve his strength as soon as possible. Instead of the limitation of heroic will, it turns into a system with clear numerical value. All Rhode needs to do is to meet the conditions for upgrading the level through a lot of fighting, without thinking about other matters at all. these For blakada, who was attacked, rod remained indifferent and had no waves in his heart. In rod''s opinion, the improvement of strength and the acquisition of experience are far greater than his past feelings for mages, not to mention that he is still a necromancer. Rod''s behavior, of course, can get maximum benefits and gain a lot of experience in a war, but because he has always been indifferent to all this and only takes action when it comes to his own interests, rod naturally can''t really integrate into the war. As for his own behavior, rod naturally doesn''t feel that there is any problem, but he can''t integrate into it. How can he change his will. The experience of his previous life is deeply imprinted in rod''s mind. In rod''s view, no matter how far the war goes, it may not matter how many creatures die because of it. The most important thing is how much profit you can get from it. This idea has always existed in rod''s mind. It naturally combines all his past experiences. Rod does not think that there is any problem in his mind and he is not ready to change it. However, at this time, rod realized that it was the existence of this idea that prevented him from being like a real hero and producing the will of heroes. In rod''s view, if you can really join the Party of the war, and make a series of actions for the victory of this party, and let your own emotions also integrate into it, even if you fail to win in the end, maybe you should also be touched. However, because of his understanding of himself, rod knows that he will not make such a move. What rod cares about and what he hopes to get is always on himself. Chapter 637 these these As for the idea he has always believed in, rod naturally does not feel that there is any mistake. For this reason, in rod''s view, the difference caused by the idea can not be completely regarded as a problem. The idea generated by this idea always focused rod''s attention on his own gains and losses. Without being moved by external objects, it is difficult for real heroes to burst out strong will after being touched by emotion. Although he was aware of this, he still didn''t know whether to make a change for a while. It''s not so easy to change the will that exists in the heart and the idea that we always believe in. It''s not a simple idea that can change it. Just like the bonus of the attribute value when touched by the will of a hero, the touch of this will must be that the player himself really feels this, not that he is touched by the will of a hero in his heart. To a large extent, it is not exactly the same as what the players think and what they really think in their hearts. This is also true in their own will. Just like rod at this time, rod is trying to change his original idea. The purpose of doing so is not because rod is touched by something, so he wants to change his idea. It''s just to see if he can be like a real hero and get a bonus on the hero''s will. From the beginning, rod''s move was in line with his original idea. The change he wants to make is not in his heart. He really wants to change his original idea, but just to gain more power. It can be seen that rod''s idea has not wavered from the beginning, but has always been under the influence of this idea. Even in rod''s consciousness, it is under the influence of this idea that he tries to achieve this. At this time, aware of this point, Rodriguez seems to be stunned for a time, do not know whether this idea is correct. If he didn''t realize that under the influence of the heroic will, he might get an extra improvement in his attributes. Naturally, rod would not easily change his original idea, but would continue to make a series of behaviors according to this idea. Just like an ordinary person, when he is not touched by anything, he naturally does not question the idea he always believes, but is driven by this belief to do what he thinks is right. Even in this process, someone will remind him that there are some mistakes in his ideas, which will not have any effect. No matter how much other people say, before they are really touched, what they believe is still their original ideas. What''s more, rod is not sure whether the idea after the change is suitable for his own specific situation, and whether he can obtain the power bonus of this will. It is driven by the original idea that rod can make a series of favorable decisions for himself, so that his strength can be rapidly improved. Once this idea changes, it may have a great impact on rod''s subsequent decisions. All kinds of worries in his heart made him reluctant to change his original idea. However, when he thought of the various peculiarities of the heroic will, under the influence of the original idea, rod still did not give up the pursuit of this unique power, and he still planned to have a try. Rod knew that because of his previous life experience, there were only a few things that could really affect him. Most of the other things will not make their own ideas waver. In order to be able to change the inherent idea of the past, at this time, rod''s attention can''t help but focus on those very few things that can make him feel touched. Rod knows that maybe only these things can make him achieve his idea and make his idea change a little. In the process of Rhode''s thinking, he suddenly realized a crucial message. Just like the touch from Rowling''s words before, and the attribute promotion through the encouragement of the heroic will, rod knows that this is something that can affect himself. From what Rowling said earlier, rod knew that he really felt a touch. special Rod knows that it is difficult to actively pursue the touch of feeling and the attribute it promotes. Once he actively pursues this, he will not get any touch because he cares too much about the improvement of attribute. However, rod''s original consciousness has always focused his attention on the improvement of attribute value. Almost everything he does is for this. However, Rowling''s previous words undoubtedly avoided rod''s original consciousness and made him feel a touch. Rod noticed that after he put the pendant on for Rowling, Rowling never moved, just looked at herself with a smile. Even though she was lost in thought again because she was thinking about the will of the hero, Rowling didn''t disturb herself. She just raised her hand and held the pendant, as if feeling something. Looking at Rowling beside him, rod knows that her existence is one of the few things in the world that can affect his own thoughts. Previously, the touch that rod felt from Rowling''s words undoubtedly proved this point. If it wasn''t for the changes in his heart, rod couldn''t get the attribute bonus. At this time, after noticing the existence of Rowling, rod suddenly had an idea in his mind. Rod realized that since Rowling''s words can make great impact on himself, maybe he should also start from this aspect if he wants to change his original idea. Chapter 638 Looking at Rowling beside him and recalling the original touch in his heart, rod also had a lot of ideas. After wearing the pendant, Rowling''s appearance did not change very much. Because of the rise of rank, the erosion traces of death energy still remained on Rowling''s face, making her lose all her blood color and look pale and terrifying. However, at this time, rod naturally won''t care about this. Rod never had an extra view of Rowling because of her appearance. At this time, what he felt from Rowling would not change because of her appearance. The previous attribute promotion has made rod clearly aware of the particularity of Rowling''s existence. At least for herself, Rowling''s existence can change the original inherent concept. Rod can feel that this change of idea is not based on his original desire for strength improvement, but on Rowling''s existence, which makes him want to have this change. At the same time, in rod''s view, if we can use this way to change our own ideas, it may be the one with the least impact on ourselves. In rod''s mind, he never negates his original idea. At this time, rod does not intend to negate his original idea in order to change himself. In rod''s mind, he can still retain his original idea, but because of Rowling''s existence, it can have a great impact on his original idea. What rod does is to strengthen his perception of Rowling in his heart, until he makes it equal to or even surpass the original idea. In this way, when dealing with general matters, rod can still proceed according to his original idea, but when dealing with Rowling, he will proceed in another way. Rod believes that in such a way, he may be able to feel the existence of the heroic will and get extra bonus. Even in the end, if we don''t get the promotion of relevant attributes, this change of will will not have much negative impact on ourselves. After thinking for a while, looking at Rowling, rod said: "Do you know? In any hero''s heart, there is the will to support them to become heroes. " "In the eyes of ordinary people, no matter what the evaluation of this hero is, this will always exists in the hearts of heroes. This is the difference between them and ordinary creatures." "The existence of hero''s will endows the hero with the most powerful power. As for other things, whether they are the potential of becoming a hero or the hero''s specialty of awakening, they are more like a fixed template... An accessory of hero''s will." special "Now, Tanan, the natural hero in blakada, has shown his will to all the mages. Any mage who feels this will be afraid of his will. " "Well, what kind of will do you have as a natural hero? If you don''t know how to describe it, just tell me what you most want to achieve. " these cutting-edge news cutting-edge news If Rowling''s heroic will, to some extent, is greatly different from rod''s original expectation, for example, because of his past experience, he hopes to eliminate all the necromancers, or some other matters, rod will not say anything more, but he will not put all his own will on Rowling according to the original idea. As for the change of his will, rod would still have some worries before he completely followed the original idea, so he asked Rowling his questions ahead of time. Previously, Rowling may have conveyed this point to rod through some actions, but in rod''s mind, it is still unable to be determined. After hearing the question raised by rod, Rowling also fell into thinking. It seemed that she had never considered such a question before. She didn''t start thinking until she heard it from rod. Fortunately, she seems to realize that Rowling''s thinking, an important message in rod''s words, did not last long, and then she got her own answer. At this time, looking at rod, Rowling also said what she had in mind "In fact, I don''t know why I am born a hero. In terms of will, I may not be better than any real hero, and I will have some fears that should not appear. My brother always thought that my will was weak. " "I know that I don''t have the will of Tanan, who is also a natural hero in my brother''s mouth, to launch such a fierce war like him. It''s just that if it''s about what you want to achieve most... " "I hope that I can always stay with my brother, face the problems together and defeat the powerful enemies, just like we did this time." With these words, Rowling will no longer speak, but in the process, Rowling''s eyes are always on rod. In rod''s eyes, Rowling''s eyes are still clear, not impressed by the energy of death, but the meaning expressed in her words makes rod silent. In order to ensure that they can make the most accurate judgment, just before Rowling said this, rod also made the corresponding preparation. cutting-edge news Because of this, it has already involved the change that will be made in his own will, and rod has to be extremely cautious and ensure this through all the abilities he has acquired in the past. However, the information from perception makes rod appear extremely silent at this time. Whether it''s a sign of being in the sense of consanguinity, or a hint from peeping eyes, it makes rod clearly understand that what Rowling says is the real thought in her heart. Chapter 639 Looking at one side of Rowling, at this time, rod''s ear, still reverberated with what she said. Through his own ability, rod still finds a very important message from Rowling''s words, that is, all the things mentioned in Rowling''s words are not false, they are all the real thoughts in her heart. Combined with the matters mentioned by Rowling before, rod seems to have realized in his heart what aspect Rowling''s heroic will is about. Even Rowling may not be aware of this, but rod can analyze it through the previous signs. What surprised rod so much that he didn''t even know how to respond for a moment was that Rowling''s words had fully demonstrated her heroic will. Rowling''s heroic will had a great relationship with rod himself, even rod himself. According to rod''s understanding, Rowling''s situation is very different from her own. After coming to this world, rod still retains the mentality of his previous life. He pursues the acquisition of experience value all the time, so as to improve his strength. He can do whatever he can to this point. As for how to use the power after he has gained it, rod never considers. Different from herself, Rowling did not have this desire for power from the beginning. On the contrary, she began to learn magic at her own request. And in the later process, even after getting powerful power, Rowling''s idea did not change. As rod expected, Rowling didn''t wake up to the mission that natural heroes need to undertake, and under the influence of this mission, she made some abnormal behaviors, but always wanted to follow her. As for the phenomenon existing in Rowling, rod thought it was the limitation of soul task before, which made Rowling not awaken her true heroic will because of her own experience. But now, rod suddenly realized that his original idea had problems from the beginning. Rowling has always chosen to follow her side, not because she has failed to wake up the heroic will, but because she has already awakened the heroic will, and under the influence of the heroic will, she has chosen this point, but Rowling does not seem to be aware of this point. From Rowling''s words, rod has realized that Rowling''s awakening of heroic will has a great relationship with himself, and it may even be himself. Because of this, Rowling made such a choice. Aware of this, rod was able to give a reasonable explanation for Rowling''s previous behavior. At the same time, rod felt a touch in his heart. Previously, rod never thought that Rowling''s heroic will had such a big connection with himself. Maybe in rod''s subconscious, he has realized this, and Rowling''s previous behavior has explained it, but rod still does not believe it. Just as rod had been touched by Rowling''s words before, so he had a better sense of kinship. In retrospect, rod also found some abnormalities. Rod knows that there are some restrictions on the generation of heroic will and the improvement it can bring to other creatures. We can''t just rely on this to improve the attributes at will. Just like the martyr''s Shrine built in krylord, it can only improve the three basic attributes of strength, speed and physique for other players, and can not involve other attributes such as knowledge and spirit. Even if players can learn from the martyr''s Shrine many specific situations that happened in the first expansion film, learn a lot of historical information from it, enrich their understanding of the world, they can''t improve their knowledge attribute even a little. This is the limitation of the will of heroes. The attributes that can be improved by the will of heroes must be in perfect agreement with themselves. Tanan, who has never learned magic and is always leading the barbarians to resist, naturally will not enhance the attributes related to magic. This is also very applicable to Rowling at this time. If Rowling''s heroic will is different from what rod thinks, even if rod is touched by Rowling''s words, he will not be able to improve his sense of kinship. The direction of attribute promotion, to a large extent, shows Rowling''s own will. Under the influence of this kind of heroic will, when rod just gained the bonus on attributes, he was able to find some problems. However, rod did not care about this at that time. Even if he found some clues, he would not believe it until he was fully confirmed. There is always a kind of prudence in rod''s mind. Under the influence of this prudence, rod can successfully avoid some disasters that happen to him, but it is also because of this prudence that rod will ignore many other things along the way. Out of caution, when rod wanted to confirm Rowling''s heroic will, in order to ensure the accuracy of the result, rod did not think much and immediately showed his peeping eye. Rod''s practice is undoubtedly in line with his original idea. In this case, the use of peeping eyes can naturally ensure the accuracy of their own information and avoid errors in the future. However, in the process of peeping, rod completely ignored his previous commitment to Rowling. After understanding the effect of rod''s hero''s specialty, Rowling asked rod to promise not to use this ability on himself. At that time, rod did not say much, so he agreed to Rowling''s point, but he did not implement it well afterwards. In rod''s impression, not only now, it seems that when he was in the ice blue magic academy before, in the face of the falling meteor fire shower, in order to understand Rowling''s real idea, rod once peeped at Rowling. these But at this time, from Rowling''s words, rod, who understands her true thoughts, suddenly feels a sense of guilt. Chapter 640 Before that, rod never thought that guilt would appear in his heart. No matter in his previous game career or after he came to this world, rod never felt any guilt for his behavior, nor did he think that such an emotion would appear in his heart. Just as before, in order to quickly improve his strength, rod was able to attack some innocent creatures without feeling any guilt for what he had done. Instead, he felt a kind of joy after his strength was improved, and even the feeling of joy would not last long. Because he was very clear about the gap between himself and the really powerful professionals at that time, even if his own strength had made a little improvement, it was difficult for rod to feel happy because of this small improvement. More importantly, it was a desire for stronger strength. special With the improvement of rod''s strength and the increase of the number of heroes killed, the peeping eye is also changing in a more powerful direction, and its effect is much stronger than when rod first awakened the hero''s specialty. In rod''s impression, at first, when he used the peeping eye, Rowling''s perception would be abnormal, and Rowling could perceive the detection of peeping eye. Now, Rowling seems to have been unable to perceive this. Rowling has not made any response to the use of peeping eye. At this time, looking at Rowling, from her very clear eyes, Rhode''s perception, a very important message suddenly appeared. The signal from the sense of consanguinity enables rod to clearly realize that when he uses peeping eyes, Rowling does not have any feeling, but realizes it at the first time, but does not mention it to himself. The sudden emergence of this information, no doubt let rod a burst of consternation, not only about the emergence of this information, more, or the information contained in it. Before that, Rowling had realized this. Even so, she didn''t question rod''s behavior, just waiting for rod to make a change. But unfortunately, under the influence of rod''s original consciousness, he will not give up the use of peeping eyes, especially when it comes to some key information. If Rowling does not put this point forward to rod, maybe even in the past long time, rod will not change anything. these As for this sudden perception, and whether the information it conveys is accurate, rod can make an accurate judgment, that is, the information contained in it is absolutely accurate. Rhode knew that the transmission of this information was his innate sense of kinship. If there is any difference between the sense of consanguinity at this time and before, it is that Rowling also has this unique ability after wearing [miss of elot]. special Due to the great touch from Rowling''s previous words, rod has been promoted in the attribute of consanguinity perception. At this time, rod no longer needs the ability provided by this pendant. At this time, both rod and Rowling have this unique sense of kinship. In this state, the effect of this ability can be fully displayed. Two way perception of blood relationship can often play some very unique effects. For example, between a pair of twins, there will be incomparable tacit understanding because of the existence of consanguinity perception, and even perceive each other''s thoughts to a certain extent. However, it is not so easy to achieve this. In addition to the ability to sense blood relationship, they also need to identify with each other. There should be no obstacles in their hearts. After the pendant was handed over to Rowling, the unique ability attached to the sense of consanguinity was gradually revealed in rod''s body. these At this time, Rhode obtained such information through the existence of consanguinity perception. Because of the mutual recognition, rod naturally does not have to worry about the authenticity of this information. Rod knows that this information must be the real idea in Rowling''s mind. Not only rod, from the information provided by consanguinity perception, found these things that had never been noticed before, but also Rowling, on one side, could sense the changes in consanguinity perception. In Rowling''s perception, rod''s existence is more and more clear. In addition, if you want to know something from rod, you don''t need to ask him. Rowling can get an accurate answer only by the existence of consanguinity perception. However, in Rowling''s opinion, most of the answers based on the sense of blood relationship are extremely vague. They can only express a general meaning, but can not convey specific information. To understand specific matters, rod needs to answer them in person. In the specific attributes of consanguinity perception, rod and Rowling are not the same. In general, Rowling has much higher attributes of consanguinity perception than rod. It is reasonable to say that what Rowling can perceive is much clearer than what rod can perceive. However, the fact is quite the opposite. On the contrary, rod can get more specific information by relying on the existence of consanguinity perception. The reason for this is the particularity of consanguinity perception. In the process of blood relationship perception interaction, it is not the attribute of one''s own blood relationship perception that determines one''s own perception ability, but the attribute of the other. The higher the attribute of consanguinity perception, the more information can be obtained in the process of consanguinity perception. Rhode can clearly get these information from the sense of consanguinity, because, under the effect of the pendant, Rowling has two points of consanguinity perception attribute, which is twice as much as her own one point. Because of this, rod can accurately know a lot of information about Rowling by blood perception, but Rowling can''t do it. Chapter 641 Due to the effect attached to the attribute of consanguinity perception, rod at this time has learned a lot from Rowling''s heart, so he has strengthened his mind. Under normal circumstances, the ability provided by kinship perception may only enable rod to perceive Rowling''s position and her state at this time. However, with the deepening of rod''s recognition of Rowling, and Rowling at this time, it also has this ability, and its unique effect can also be displayed. However, due to the particularity of consanguinity perception, there is a big difference between consanguinity perception and other attributes in the promotion of numerical value and the effect it can produce. Because of its unique effect, the target of consanguinity perception is not the organism with this ability, but other organisms with special connection. The attribute of consanguinity perception, from the very beginning, has no effect on itself. No matter how high the attribute of consanguinity perception is, it can''t improve the fighting ability of players. From the beginning, the effect of consanguinity perception is not related to combat, but its unique perception ability. This unique attribute played an extremely important role in the former rod, so that he could perceive Rowling''s position. In addition, when blood relationship perception interacts, this attribute also has its particularity. Just as in the process of interaction between rod and Rowling''s consanguinity perception, they perceive the clarity of each other''s ideas, not by their own consanguinity perception attributes, but by the other party''s. Depending on the special ability of consanguinity perception, rod also learned a lot of information. Under the influence of this ability, rod clearly realized that his existence had already occupied a very important position in Rowling''s mind. At the same time, rod understood that even though Rowling''s heroic will has a great relationship with herself, Rowling still can''t rely on the existence of consanguinity perception to establish contact with herself before wearing the [miss of elotte], which also has a certain relationship with herself. Just as rod was prompted when he produced the heroic will, rod was influenced by Rowling''s words and felt from her heroic will, which improved his sense of consanguinity. For Rowling herself, however, she cannot be directly influenced by her own heroic will. To improve her sense of kinship, Rowling also needs to be touched by other heroes, especially rod, who is beside her. However, for Rowling before, according to rod''s previous ideas, it is obviously not easy to achieve this. Aware of this, looking at Rowling, rod didn''t say anything, but in his heart, he made a decision. No matter what Rowling said before, or what she had been thinking in her heart under the influence of consanguinity perception, rod was fully aware at this time. these Unlike rod, who has many secrets to hide, even Rowling never knows, Rowling never hides anything from rod. special special Once upon a time, rod was completely free from the influence of the outside world, and always cared only about his own gains and losses. In order to achieve this, anyone can feel his indifference. But now, because of Rowling''s existence, rod''s original emotions have begun to change. Just like the information obtained through blood perception, rod''s position in Rowling''s heart is the same. At this time, Rowling''s image is clearer in rod''s perception. I don''t know when Rowling''s existence has also occupied a very important position in rod''s heart. Rhode did not resist the change in his mind. Instead, he let it happen in his mind. these Rod''s plan is just like Rowling''s, to put her existence in a very important position in his own thoughts. Rod doesn''t know if his action can make him have a real heroic will. But now, rod, who has already known Rowling''s true thoughts through the ability of blood relationship perception, doesn''t attach so much importance to this. The change of will is different from ordinary things. It can not be achieved by forcing oneself. Only when this kind of idea is really produced in the heart can it be achieved. In addition, even if this is achieved, the impact of this change on itself is good or bad, no one can say clearly before. But at this time, for rod, what he cares about is no longer the improvement of his own strength by will. In rod''s view, compared with the change of will, the change of strength is not so important. Compared with the change of combat ability, it takes a period of time for us to adapt, so that we can give full play to our strength. The change of will can be revealed in a very short time, and there will be no problem of maladjustment. All the changes in the will come from the original idea in the heart. When rod realized this, as he had expected, at this time, Rowling''s existence undoubtedly occupied a very important position in rod''s mind, but it was not mentioned in the information recorded in the system. It is difficult to fully reflect the changes in will in a short time, and it may change again at any time due to various reasons. For this reason, the system does not give any information about rod''s state at this time, just as rod had expected that he could have the same heroic will, which has failed. However, at this time, rod, what he cares about, does not exist in this point. With the change of his mind, rod looks at Rowling. In rod''s perception, this is what he cares about. Chapter 642 these In the process of consanguinity perception interaction, the effect of it is not only Rhode''s side. Because of this, in Rowling''s consciousness, we can also feel the existence of this special ability, so as to notice the changes that are taking place in rod. Relying on the ability provided by kinship perception, Rowling understands that rod is making a very important decision at this time. In addition, the decision he made seems to have a great connection with himself. Although aware of this, this time, Rowling did not disturb rod. Instead, she looked at rod and felt the change in his heart. Meanwhile, she waited quietly. Because rod''s attribute of consanguinity perception is not high, Rowling can rely on this ability to feel things from rod''s heart, also appears to be more vague, unable to accurately know the course of things. Even so, with this ability, Rowling also felt a burst of satisfaction, Rowling realized that she seemed to be able to rely on this ability to understand many thoughts in rod''s mind. In order to solve the doubts that always exist in her heart, and also to test the ability just discovered, which comes from blood relationship perception, Rowling puts forward her own question to rod in the process of mutual interaction of blood relationship perception. For the questions raised by Rowling, kinship perception immediately gives feedback, and a picture immediately appears in Rowling''s mind. environment environment The main character in the picture is rod, who is beside Rowling. Rowling noticed that the dress of rod in the picture is very different from that of rod at this time. Unlike the broad robe he wore at this time, in the picture, rod is wearing simple leather armor and holding a sword with many gaps. In the picture, rod''s expression is also different from Rowling''s in the past, but an extreme indifference. There are many undead creatures around Rhode. Although according to Rowling''s current vision, these undead creatures are just things that can be easily solved, according to Rowling''s observation, rod''s strength at that time was obviously difficult to deal with these undead creatures easily. these Along with the progress of rod in the picture, many undead creatures fall under his weapons. Finally, the picture becomes bright, and rod''s body is separated from the narrow space. Soon, the picture turned and the situation changed again. A large group of undead creatures appear in this picture. What makes Rowling puzzled is the necromancer who exists among these undead creatures. From this necromancer, Rowling feels a very familiar breath. In the picture, rod doesn''t say anything to the necromancer. Instead, he jumps out of the tree where he was hiding. Although the necromancer below has realized this, he just can''t keep up with his body movements and finally dies under rod''s attack. After killing the necromancer, rod immediately continues to fight with the remaining undead creatures. Rowling noticed that when the picture changed again, it was rod who took the pendant he was wearing from the necromancer after the battle. I don''t know when the scene in the picture has become clear, no longer the original fuzzy state. Rowling needs to feel it carefully to realize the specific content. Through the already very clear picture, Rowling realized that the pendant that rod had taken down was the one he had given him. Just as the picture is about to change again, Rowling actively ends the picture in her mind through her own consciousness. However, Rowling''s thinking still seems to be immersed in the picture and it is difficult to get rid of it. From the content of the picture, Rowling already knows what she wants to know. Because the images conveyed in the sense of consanguinity directly appear in Rowling''s mind, Rowling has a feeling of being in the same picture and facing those powerful enemies with rod at that time. Rowling''s question, which Rowling hopes to be answered through her sense of kinship, is exactly the reason for the change in rod. In Rowling''s opinion, when he was saved by rod and saw rod again, his reaction was like a different person. He became very indifferent, even to himself, not like when he was a child. these In Rowling''s opinion, if she can know what rod has experienced in this process, she may be able to understand these changes in rod. Because of this, when Rowling realized the ability attached to the sense of consanguinity, she immediately asked her questions and learned about rod''s experience at that time. In Rowling''s view, the scene in the picture is rod''s revenge for the necromancer who attacked the village. special At the last moment, although the situation in the picture continues, Rowling has not continued to observe. Through the information conveyed in the picture, Rowling can fully understand the reasons for these changes in rod. Although Rowling has heard rod mention the battle with the necromancer, she has never been able to present it completely in the form of pictures like now. Rowling can fully feel the degree of danger contained in it, even if she only observes through the pictures. After getting the answer that she wanted and solving the doubts in her heart, Rowling looked at rod again, and some changes took place. Chapter 643 Under the influence of consanguinity perception, Rowling has realized the reason why rod has changed. Because of this, Rowling''s original idea has changed at this time. these Perhaps before that, through rod''s answer to himself, Rowling had been vaguely aware of this. However, Rowling''s feelings at that time were far less profound than what she felt now through the images of blood perception. At this time, rod, who is looking at Rowling, is also aware of the changes that have taken place in her. Just when Rowling tried to understand these situations through the sense of consanguinity, rod on one side also sensed this. these these Compared with Rowling''s understanding only through pictures, rod, who has experienced all this personally, naturally has a deeper impression on him. It is also by this way, under the role of rod, Rowling has a more profound experience. If in this process, rod did not take the initiative to guide the presentation of the picture, then according to rod''s existing blood perception attribute, the picture that Rowling can get naturally appears extremely fuzzy, and the effect that Rowling can achieve can not be like now. In the process of the appearance of the guide screen, rod reviewed his past experience, but even in his view now, he would not think that there was anything wrong with the choice at that time. Through his own guidance, the most original consciousness in rod''s heart has changed at this time. Rowling''s existence occupies a very important position in rod''s heart, but rod will not make any changes in the treatment of other situations. Looking at Rowling, rod seems to realize something. In rod''s opinion, it seems that he needs to go to Diya to solve Rowling''s possible problems, but if he wants to do this, he will have to wait until the end of the first expansion. At this time, feeling rod''s gaze, Rowling did not say anything, just responded with a smile. Because there is no blood on her face, in rod''s eyes, Rowling''s smile is not sweet at this time. On the contrary, it is morbid. If Rowling can not feel the continuous fluctuation of vitality from Rowling and know that Rowling can last for a period of time, rod may start to consider whether to go to Diya now. As rod pondered over how to deal with this, Rowling seemed to notice something beside him. She put away her smile and looked in a direction behind him. After noticing Rowling''s change, rod''s mind was suddenly interrupted and he looked in the same direction as Rowling indicated. Rhode noticed that in this direction, a creature with a dark blue body and a Naga like whole, combining the upper part of the human body with the lower part of the snake like body, was appearing here. However, in the process of observing this creature, rod can clearly see the difference between it and Naga. Through his own observation, rod found that there are many characteristics of marine life in this creature. On the surface of its snake like body, there are dense small scales, and at the end of its body, there are caudal fins of fish. The caudal fin is large and, like the whole body, is a dark blue. In the process of this creature''s movement, rod can also vaguely observe that the dorsal fin, which is behind the human part of the creature, is swinging to the left and right as the creature moves forward. In addition to the above features, what can best explain the identity of this creature and attract the most attention is its face. For ordinary Naga creatures, they not only have human body, but also have faces similar to human beings. Among them, the Naga race near blakada is the most special. This group of nagas, I don''t know how long they have existed in the coastal area of blakhada. After the effect of magic and the changes brought about by years, nagas near blakhada have the same facial features as ordinary people, and even look more beautiful. At this time, rod noticed that the creature in front of him obviously did not have such a characteristic. Different from the common Naga creature, the head of this creature also has the characteristics of fish. In addition to growing a large number of fins, it even has closed gills. The dark blue body has long explained to other creatures the differences between them. In addition, the characteristics of various marine creatures are also revealed in this creature. All kinds of anomalies have shown rod the real identity of this creature. In rod''s impression, he was able to successfully come to this supply point and kill Witt, which was also closely related to this creature. Rod knew that the creatures that appeared here were the ice elements that had guided him before. Long before Rowling discovered the arrival of ice element, in rod''s spiritual imprint, the ghost dragon had already conveyed this message to himself. special Rod''s failure to find out this in advance has something to do with the fact that there is no hostility in ice element. If there is a strong hostility in the ice element, the message from the mental imprint is not something that can be easily ignored, but rather like the feeling of standing up in the face of danger. After the improvement of its own ability, the ability of ghost dragon to transmit information is also improved, and it can transmit information to rod according to its own perception. Even if there is no ghost dragon and it does not rely on the spiritual imprint to transmit information, once the hostility contained in ice element exceeds a certain limit and intends to attack rod, rod can also perceive the danger ahead of time. At this time, looking at the ice element on one side, rod also had some curiosity about its purpose. Chapter 644 According to rod''s original idea, as early as in the process of fighting with Witt, the ice element will be able to take advantage of this opportunity to escape. When Rowling casts the meteor shower, even if the spell she casts is only the unfinished form of the spell, it is enough to make the ice element understand the real purpose of rod''s letting him bring himself here while he is afraid. In this case, when the battle is over, no matter which side survives, waiting for the name of ice element, there may be no good result. Before the battle started, Witt, who came here, had noticed the ice element appearing here, and planned to get some information about the previous battle from his mouth. Even if Witt didn''t win the battle and just survived, he could understand the problem of ice element. In this case, considering the internal stability of the territory, Witt may not fight against the ice element, but it is conceivable that the situation of these elemental creatures may be worse than when they were originally in blakada. And once Witt dies in battle, it''s not good news for the ice element. Rod, who had been fighting with him, naturally would not let the ice element escape. Even if the ice element played some role in this process and brought rod to this supply point, rod would not look up at the ice element, let alone their original hostile identity. Ice element itself also understood this. In this case, for the ice element, the best choice to make is to escape from the gathering place while the chaos caused by the meteor fire shower when rod and Witt fight. these Such chaotic conditions naturally give ice element the right opportunity to evacuate safely from here, without fear that the victorious party will target itself after the battle. The same was true of the ice element''s previous choices. After successfully killing Witt, rod specially looked around and found no sign of any creature, no matter the ice element left in the field or the mage in the replenishment point, they had already disappeared. these Because of this, rod can safely focus on the change of his will. But at this time, the return of ice element undoubtedly caused some conjectures in rod''s mind. Rod knew that maybe some of his original arrangements had played an effect. Relying on the existence of peeping eyes, as early as when he first started fighting with this ice element, rod knew part of his ideas and knew that the real purpose of his coming to vilning was to hide the handed down artifact. cutting-edge news In order to avoid being found abnormal by the ice element in this process, rod did not directly mention the information about the handed down artifact, but mentioned the corresponding special obelisk. In rod''s impression, because of the particularity of the handed down artifact, the obelisks recording its information are scattered around the world. According to the conclusion drawn by the players at that time, there is no clear rule for the possible location of obelisk. Whether it is the deep underground world, the holy city in the cloud, or even the element plane, there is obelisk. Of course, if you want to obtain this special artifact through the information recorded in the obelisks, you don''t need to visit all the obelisks. You only need to visit more than half of them to get some exact information. For those obelisks that exist so far away that ordinary creatures can hardly reach, players can also selectively give them up. The question rod asked the ice element was about the existence of the obelisk. special In the previous games, in order to collect enough element cores to make powerful treasures, rod went to the water element plane to fight with the creatures in it. Naturally, rod was very impressed by the water element plane. Rod recalled that the water element plane is very different from the main plane of ordinary players. Different from the main plane, the concentration of the four magic elements is more balanced, only because of the change of the terrain, leading to differences in the concentration of magic elements. In the water element plane, the water magic element has an overwhelming advantage over the other three magic elements. Among the water level, the most abundant is the endless ocean, or the more essential source of water. Through space magic, players come to the position behind the water element plane, which is also the land raised on the endless ocean by the legendary mage of blakada after a long time of efforts. Even in the water element plane, there are not only water magic elements, but also other three series magic elements, but the content is extremely rare. Compared with water magic elements, it is not worth mentioning. Just for the stability of the plane, other magic elements always exist. This is not only reflected in the water element potential plane, but also in several other element potential planes, which have such a characteristic. Due to the limitations of water level, the strength of melee professionals is often difficult to play out. Creatures existing in the water element plane naturally do not live on the land raised by master blakhada like players, but in the underwater world. If you want to fight with them, players naturally have to dive into the water to find the trace of these creatures. Among the organisms with water element planes, water element is the most common. Once under the water, the water element can give full play to its strength, and the fish characteristics existing in it are no longer a kind of decoration, but can provide it with unparalleled flexibility. Chapter 645 As early as the golden age of blakhada, the mages of that era had already begun to explore the element plane. these After consuming a lot of resources, the mages set up a teleportation tablet that can last forever. these For ordinary mages, as long as they can enter the elemental plane, they will be able to deepen their perception of magic elements. Even if the service returns to the main plane, their casting ability will be partially improved. However, even with the strength of the legendary mage, it is nothing compared with the whole element plane. The legendary mage, who has just entered the seventh level, only has the ability of free exploration in the element plane, and even the legendary mage has to be cautious about some things that exist in it. Both the mage''s record of the elemental plane and rod''s impression in his previous life let him know clearly that the magic elements in the elemental plane are extremely rich, far more than rod can perceive at present. special In the magic plain, a mage can get extra bonus when casting a spell, which is a very special terrain. Previously, when rod was in the territory of Eli, he knew the location of a magic plain. Because all kinds of magic elements are very rich in the magic plain, when a mage casts a spell, he can directly obtain the blessing of the expert level four series magic special skills. If the quality of the magic plain is higher, his special skills can even reach the master level. For ordinary mages, when they are in the magic plain, their spells are not very different from those of high-level mages. these In rod''s impression, magic plain is such a special location, which is also the information that ordinary players know. However, for the existence of the magic plain, rod obviously knows more. Because of the abnormality in the magic plain, as early as in the previous life of the game, it attracted many players to observe. In the magic plain, even a melee professional who has learned some low-level magic only through wisdom can play an extremely powerful power. Because of this, when encountering some enemies that are difficult to defeat, players will try to introduce them into the magic plain and fight with them. Rod, who lived before, also came to the magic plain. However, at that time, rod did not fight with other creatures by relying on the characteristics of the magic plain, but to enter the elemental plane through this special position. The existence of magic plain is closely related to the element plane. According to the information that the players learned at that time, the rich Magic Elements in the magic plain originally came from the element plane, and only the existence of the element plane can provide such rich magic elements. The existence of the four element potential planes is not completely isolated from each other, but is closely related to each other. these Even in the most stable principal plane, there is such a gap. And this kind of gap is the reason for the formation of the magic plain. It can be said that there must be such a gap where the magic plain exists. According to the information learned by rod in his previous life, the magic elements gathered around the magic plain are not released from the element plane through this gap as ordinary players imagine. Instead, the magic elements that were originally in the main plane actively gathered towards the gap, which formed this special terrain. special The existence of the gap is not invariable, and some changes will also occur due to the changes between the potential planes. Because of this, even the magic plain is not stable. Once the core gap changes and loses the ability to gather magic elements, the magic plain will even disappear completely. However, the time required for the changes between planes is extremely long for ordinary organisms. special At least in the game of rod''s previous life, the magic plains did not disappear. On the contrary, because of some special events, the number of magic plains increased significantly. Due to the different types of element planes corresponding to the gap, there are also some differences in its ability to gather magic elements. Although in the magic plain, the concentration of all kinds of magic elements is far higher than that of the outside world, there are still some subtle differences. A mage with rich experience can judge the type of element planes corresponding to the gaps existing in the magic plain only from the subtle differences in the concentration of Magic Elements in the magic plain. special cutting-edge news these Even when he came to this world, and after a long period of time, rod did not forget the information that existed in his memory. Chapter 646 As a result of the existence of the plane gap, this extremely special magic plain was produced. As early as in the previous life, rod had a deep impression on the game. Different from the magic plain, when in the element plane, due to the different types of element planes, the element concentration of the other three magic elements that do not fit the plane rules will be extremely low. environment When a mage casts the spells corresponding to the other three magic elements, he may even feel repulsed, making it difficult for his own spells to condense. In the element plane, due to the regular blessing of the plane, the basic concentration of the corresponding magic element reaches the level of ordinary magic plain. In some special circumstances, the concentration of this magic element needs to be raised again to a level beyond the reach of the magic plain. The mage in it can automatically have epic level or even legendary level special magic skills. In this case, it can be imagined that the existence of the element plane can bring about how much strength improvement for the mage in it. Not only for mages, but also for all creatures in the elemental plane, as long as they can cast magic, they also enjoy this kind of promotion. environment No matter the elemental man born in it or the creature coming to explore, when casting a spell, it must be carried out under the effect of this rule, so as to achieve the best effect of his own spell. However, for elemental creatures, when they are attacked by the same kind of damage spell, they will reduce some damage more or less. As the concentration of magic elements is extremely abnormal, it is not like the balance relationship in the main plane at all. Naturally, there are various anomalies in the element plane. Under the action of extremely rich magic elements, all kinds of magic defined as level 4 or even level 5 by legendary mages will appear in each area of the element plane without any biological guidance, thus causing a series of damage. The original creatures existing in the elemental plane will feel the abnormality in advance long before this happens, and then quickly leave the center of the spell. However, the mages who come to explore are not so lucky. special For this kind of vision existing in the element plane, the mages naturally made a summary after meeting it. Since blakada''s legendary mage came to the elemental plane, his exploration of the elemental plane has never stopped. After a long period of exploration and experience, the mages have come to their own conclusion that they have artificially divided the areas that exist in the element plane, where the mage''s death rate is extremely high and the vision is rampant into forbidden areas. In these restricted areas, there may be endless level five magic attacks, or there may be creatures that even legendary mages should take seriously. Even in some restricted areas, even real legendary mages do not know what exists in them. In the element plane, without coming to the depth of the element plane, as long as the legendary mage is not too careless, with the strength of the legendary mage, to avoid the forbidden area, he does not need to worry too much about his own safety. However, mages always have certain restrictions on the exploration of element planes. They can''t understand the whole picture of element planes. Perhaps in some places where mages think they are safe, their real dangerous degree is higher than that of the general forbidden area. Once you reach the true core of the elemental plane, even legendary mages must be extremely cautious. According to the news spread among mages, the true masters of the elemental planes, the spiritual and magical elemental people, exist in the depths of the elemental planes. No matter where the elemental planes are, they all have their shadows. Different from other kinds of elemental man, in the records of blakada, spiritual and magical elemental man never appears on the thematic plane. This creature can only be found in the depths of the elemental plane and in some places where the mage has divided the forbidden area. For the spirit and magic element people, mages generally believe that they are beyond the existence of ordinary element creatures. these these In addition to elemental organisms, there are also other kinds of organisms in the elemental plane. these these In addition, by chance, there are also many creatures that exist in the main plane and successfully pass through the plane gaps that exist all over the world to come to this plane. these In addition, in the elemental plane, there are also some creatures that were exiled by the original legendary mage by magic. In terms of species, there may be great differences between these creatures, and there is no exactly the same place, but the common point in them is that these creatures have extremely strong strength. these these these Chapter 647 these In the subsequent process, they have reached a strange balance with the original organisms in the element plane. In rod''s impression, a powerful creature on the water level is related to the topic he talked about with ice. Because the location of the obelisk is very scattered, it may appear in any corner of the world. In rod''s memory, there is such an obelisk in the water element plane, and rod is very impressed by this. Rod recalled that the location of the tablet was in an extremely dangerous forbidden area in the water level. According to rod''s memory, among all the element planes, the water element plane is the one that is more difficult to explore. If players want to explore the water element plane, they must dive into the endless ocean of the water element plane, so that they can really see the creatures in it. In the water plane, all living things exist under the ocean. In order to adapt to this environment, even if it is also a kind of element man, the form of water element man has already changed, and there are many characteristics of marine life in them. For high-level mages, after diving into the water, they can easily solve the problems existing in themselves with the blessing of various kinds of magic. these However, it is very difficult for ordinary organisms to stay under the ocean where the water level is located. If melee professionals want to do this, they have to follow other powerful mages closely besides the precious treasures they carry with them. When they are underwater, the strength that melee professionals can play will also be greatly limited. The strong resistance in the water undoubtedly makes the strength that they can play less than half of the original strength. In this case, except for a few explorers, there are only powerful mages who choose to come to the elemental plane. In addition to the players at that time, ordinary melee professionals did not have the idea to come here. With the upgrading of MAGE rank, their perception of elements will also be enhanced, and they can perceive things that ordinary mages can''t perceive. When they become the most powerful legendary mages, they will be able to perceive the source of all magic elements, that is, the existence of element planes. However, what the legendary mage can do is only to perceive the position of the element plane, and can''t interfere with anything in the main plane. Only after mastering the fifth level magic [gate of different dimensions], can the legendary mage enter into the element plane by this magic. According to the research of master blakada, connecting with the plane of elements is the usage that the legendary mage identified when the gate of different dimensions was first studied. The existence of the gate of different dimensions not only enables the legendary mage to enter the Elemental Plane personally and explore everything that exists in it, but also has various other uses. Because of the convenience of this spell, the mage can completely break away from the limitation of spatial scaling and reach any position in a very wide range. In many cases, the legendary mage will also use this spell to travel quickly in the main plane. Legendary mages often use this move to banish their invincible creatures into the elemental plane. In addition to coming to the elemental plane through the gate of different dimensions, the non elemental creatures who exist in the thematic plane have to risk their bodies being torn, go through the space gaps around the thematic plane, or rely on the transmission tablet established by the legendary Dharma Master. As for elemental organisms, there are no such restrictions on them. Because of the difference between elemental biology and ordinary biology, even in the main plane, there is always a deep connection with the element plane. flower In this process, the core of the element that was originally in the main potential plane will also fragment accordingly, thus completing the replacement between the two potential planes. In the same way, elemental organisms want to enter the main plane in such a way that they do not need to rely on any media used by conventional organisms. Because of this, in the absence of major circumstances, the general melee professional will not choose to come to the element plane. Neither the risk of passing through the plane gap nor the high cost of using the transmission tablet can be easily borne by them, let alone the various powerful creatures in the element plane and the existing forbidden areas. In rod''s impression, the water element plane, the special forbidden area mentioned in his previous words, exists in a deep trench. special In addition to becoming larger and able to master some offensive spells, these sea snakes will show some abnormal features after the level is increased. In addition to more snakeheads, they even have four legs of unknown significance. these According to the memory of rod''s previous life, when the height dropped to a certain extent, the creatures in the trench were almost another species than sea snakes. According to the analysis of the players at that time, these sea snakes existing on the surface of the trench are only the products of these creatures existing in the deep of the trench, which are weak in blood after combining with other marine creatures, thus losing their most original characteristics. Only when the level is raised and the blood is strengthened, the corresponding characteristics of this blood will appear in these sea snakes. these Chapter 648 According to the information learned by rod in his previous life, long before the arrival of the first group of players who entered the water element plane, the legendary mage in blakada had already explored the "multi headed snake trench". The earliest records of the creatures in the "multi headed snake trench" may be traced back to the golden age of blakada. However, with the passage of time, in order to avoid the mistakes made when the paper was too old and handed over to the master apprentice for copying, and the war launched by Tanan against blakhada, a series of destruction caused by barbarians, when rod of the previous life wanted to collect the information, he could not get it from the existing records of blakhada, We have inquired about the "multi headed snake trench". cutting-edge news flower In the face of the war that took place in the territory of blakada, the thieves who belong to the thieves'' guild can always maximize their own interests at the first time. When the war came and all the mages were in a hurry to retreat, the members of the thieves guild made the opposite choice. Instead of escaping from the dangerous area at the first time, they focused on the precious things that originally belonged to the mages. these these environment For the nearest forbidden area, that is, the deep part of the multi headed snake trench, the legendary mage naturally launched an exploration. From the information recorded in the book, rod learned that at that time, the multi headed sea snake trench had not been named as it, and the living things in it were not a huge number of multi headed sea snakes, but only one living thing. these It''s such a legendary mage who still feels extreme palpitation when facing the creatures under the trench. In addition to the legendary mages who specialize in water magic, the legendary mages who specialize in other departments will also be greatly limited when they fight underwater, and it is difficult to show their own strength. these According to the records in the book, this legendary mage, who is good at earth magic, came to the water element plane with other legendary mages for the rise of the land. His main responsibility is the stability of the land plate after the rise. As for the things recorded in this book, it is more like the legendary mage''s own experience. Even after countless years, this book is no longer the original version, but it has been copied by many apprentices. Even the book that rod got was copied by the thieves guild, and then it was sold. But rod can still get a lot of profound insights from the book. According to the records of the legendary mage, even if his strength has already reached the seventh level and become the legendary mage that other mages yearn for, when he comes to the element plane, he will still be shocked by what exists in it, and thus feel small. It is mentioned in the book that even if there are many legendary mages in blakada, what they can do with their joint efforts is to raise such a land in the water element plane. Perhaps in the eyes of other mages, this is already a great achievement, which can not be achieved by ordinary mages in any case. But in the eyes of this legendary mage, compared with the boundless ocean of the whole water element plane, what these legendary mages have achieved is nothing at all. From the information recorded in the book, rod can clearly feel the legendary mage''s exclamation for his own strength. Perhaps when the legendary mage wrote this book, he did not deliberately express such an emotion. He just recorded his own opinions. However, after being transcribed by many mages, what he recorded in the book is not the most original words, but the product of these mages'' interpretation. For this legendary mage''s idea, whether the scribe has over interpreted it or not, even rod who read this book has no way to know this. After countless years, even the legendary mage who recorded this book may have died, so rod naturally has no evidence. However, from some of the information recorded in the book, rod can also learn a lot of extremely important information. From the information recorded in the book, rod learned that according to the analysis of the legendary mage, the order of the creatures in the deep trench may have reached the peak of the seventh order. Only in this way can he bring the legendary mage extreme palpitations and even make him escape quickly. There are such legendary creatures in the nearest forbidden area to the land where the legendary mage rises. We can imagine how many powerful creatures there will be in the whole water level. these Chapter 649 these cutting-edge news these According to the information learned by rod in his previous life, it exists in the forbidden area nearest to the transmission monument, which is called the multi headed snake trench by players. The creatures in the deep place are the source of all these anomalies. It is the ultimate nine headed snake with seven levels of peak strength. According to rod''s understanding, according to the strength of this legendary creature, even in the whole water level, it can be regarded as the existence at the apex. There are not many creatures that can be compared with them. Even the spiritual and magic elemental man who dominates the elemental plane has nothing to do with the legendary creature of this level. If he wants to kill it completely, he doesn''t know how much he needs to pay. The real strength of the legendary creature at the top of the seventh level is far more than that of the legendary creature at the same level. For this reason, in rod''s view, the original legendary mage''s behavior of measuring the strength of the whole water element plane with the strength of this creature is obviously not rigorous. According to the analysis of the players at that time, the ultimate Hydra deep in the trench, with its distant relatives, also has many heads, even the name is so similar, there is an inseparable relationship between the nine headed monster in the theme plane. In the view of the players at that time, the creatures in the deep of the trench may have just passed through the gap between the planes, or maybe the nine headed monster exiled by the legendary mage, but after countless years of change, it is quite different from the general nine headed monster. these environment However, under the effect of this theory, players still can''t explain all kinds of anomalies existing in the ultimate nine headed monster. cutting-edge news these Under the action of resistance, these sea snakes may not be able to drag the whole ship into the water, but under the contraction of the whole body, relying on its power attribute, these sea snakes can easily crush the whole ship, not to mention that there are other heads on these sea snakes. Once this creature appears in the ocean of the main plane, it will immediately cause a great shock and be treated as a sea monster by other players. On the surface of the multi headed snake trench, there are many normal sea snakes, and even some weak sea snakes are not even level creatures. Killing them will not gain any experience. these Deep in the trench, the ultimate Hydra lurks. Its size is probably bigger than all the players expected, and larger than any legendary creature known. Deep in the trench, there is no place where the light can reach, which hides this extremely powerful legendary creature. No player can cross the huge number of Hydra in the trench and see the deepest ultimate Hydra. Maybe some players have some ideas in their hearts, trying to see this seventh level top creature with their own eyes, and have made some attempts, but in the end they can only fail. environment In rod''s impression, until he came to this world, he had never heard of a player who saw the shape of the ultimate Hydra deep in the trench. On the contrary, for the existence of the ultimate Hydra, rod can only know this in the records of some legendary mages except for the discussion among players. However, even if no player can prove the existence of the ultimate Hydra, rod always believes that this creature does exist. Rod clearly remembers that when he came to this world, the game progress of his previous life was at the end of the third expansion. After the accumulation of three expansion pieces, the players'' comprehensive strength is not the same as that of the original enemy, and the overall strength has also been enhanced. Similarly, with these experiences in the game, all players understand the importance of intelligence. In general forums, there are very few key intelligence leaks. To understand these, we can only see the players'' ability to collect intelligence. At the end of the third expansion, the player''s attention will no longer be focused on the upcoming third expansion, but on the matters that have a greater impact on themselves. As the expansion is coming to an end, even if the players try hard, the income they can get from the expansion is extremely limited. Most of the income has already been obtained by the players who borrow the expansion. In this case, the players are looking forward to the coming fourth expansion. In the first few expansion films, the people who can stand out from many players, except for a few lucky ones who have collected all the artifact, all rely on the general trend of the whole expansion film. In the situation of the general trend, players who have been prepared for a long time can often take advantage of this opportunity to strive for gains that ordinary people can''t imagine. Chapter 650 these This is also the experience rod gained in his previous life. As long as he follows the plot of the expansion, he can gain a lot. In the previous life of the game, it''s not only rod who understands this. After three expansion films, almost all players understand this truth. However, when he came to this world, what rod considered was no longer the competition among players, but other more important things. In rod''s impression, the players at that time were extremely enthusiastic about the upcoming fourth expansion film, even to the point of madness. The players at that time, in order to know the possible information in the fourth expansion, even at all costs. cutting-edge news cutting-edge news It is in this case that the multi headed snake trench in the water element plane, as well as the ultimate Hydra in it, enter the players'' field of vision. Even in the whole game, there are not many creatures at the top of level 7. Even in the previous expansion films, there are only a few times of creatures at this level, and every time they appear, they cause great damage, and even change the situation of a war. Even the most powerful creature recognized by the thematic plane, the holy dragon, known as the king of all dragons, has no higher rank than the peak of the seventh rank. We can imagine the rarity of this rank. In this case, the ultimate Hydra, which exists in the water element plane, has undoubtedly attracted the attention of many players. In the view of these players, such a mysterious ultimate Hydra in the deep of the trench will not be a simple existence. Even if its position does not exist in the main plane, but in the element plane, who can guarantee that it must have nothing to do with the fourth expansion. By virtue of the existence of the ultimate Hydra, players have developed a lot of associations. Perhaps the fourth expansion is related to the creatures in the element plane, and even to the existence of the whole element plane. Because of this, many players who believe in this take the initiative to come to the water element plane to explore the information about the ultimate Hydra. However, what other players who don''t believe this don''t expect is that through the research of these players who come to the water element plane, they really find the signs that may be related to the fourth expansion. According to the analysis made by the players at that time, when they studied the first three expansion films for a long time, they came to a consistent conclusion from the things recorded in the expansion films. these these When every expansion happens, there are heroes who are the protagonists in the expansion, and in their hands, they will hold one or more artifact. these However, it is undeniable that with the help of these artifacts, these heroes, who are already extremely powerful, have launched one battle after another, which has greatly changed the whole world and finally formed the content of this series of expansion films. In the previous life of the game, those who came to the multi headed snake trench for research players, but from some of the signs revealed, found the existence of suspected artifacts. Of course, this doubt alone could not convince most of the players at that time. Among the players who believed that the fourth expansion was related to it, there was even rod. cutting-edge news cutting-edge news However, when the third expansion is over, the main plot of the original game is over. For the plot of the fourth expansion, players naturally have no clue. Because they can''t get more information from the original game, players can only focus on the direction related to "hero" and "artifact" according to the previous research on the expansion. In this case, the players are very concerned about the artifact that may exist in the multi headed snake trench. Even if it is finally proved that this artifact has nothing to do with the fourth expansion film, it will greatly enhance their own strength if they can obtain the artifact. At the same time, another news about this artifact, especially to all players are excited. cutting-edge news these these However, with the players'' confirmation of this news, a large number of players who are afraid of their own backwardness have chosen to believe this and come to the water element plane to make corresponding preparations for the arrival of the next expansion. Chapter 651 these flower At the same time, by such a way, rod also learned that the name of the artifact that may be hidden in the deep of the trench is the "abyss horn". According to the information that the players learned at that time, the artifact hidden in the deep of the trench, although in the initial game, also need to collect a lot of artifact parts, in order to combine it completely, but according to the fluctuations they perceive from the deep of the trench, the abyss horn existing in the deep of the trench is likely to appear directly in a complete form. In rod''s impression, the third expansion of the game is named after an artifact, and the corresponding artifact also shows its extremely powerful effect in the third expansion, which promotes the development of the whole expansion. With the end of the third expansion, after such an experience, when the players learned of the existence of this artifact hidden deep in the trench, they all became crazy. With the spread of this news, in the game at that time, almost all the most powerful players gathered in the water element plane. Even the players who are not interested in the element plane will choose to go to the element plane to find out the location of the artifact. In this case, the forbidden area originally divided by legendary mages has become a popular area with a large number of players. Even before rod came to the world, this situation has not changed. environment environment In the game at that time, after learning the information about this artifact, rod also came to the multi headed snake trench on the water element plane to explore the abnormal creatures in it. According to rod''s idea at that time, because he had spent a long time in the element plane in order to collect the element core, he was more familiar with the creatures in the element plane than other players. Even in the special water level, rod had been there and had enough fighting experience. Because of this, in rod''s view at that time, when he came to the water element plane, he might be able to find some anomalies that other players could not find. However, the previous experience did not give rod too much help on this point. In the process of exploring the multi headed snake trench, rod gained almost the same information about artifact and the fourth expansion piece as other players. In this process, although rod did not get what he expected, he got a lot of information in other aspects. these cutting-edge news With the players at that time, they made textual research on the things recorded on the obelisk, and finally came to a consistent conclusion. The information recorded on the tablet, as well as the descriptions of its existence, corresponds to the artifact handed down in vernin. Before that, many players who have tried to visit Obelisk have long known that obelisk, which records information about artifact, exists scattered all over the world. The Obelisk can be found anywhere the player has ever known. cutting-edge news However, it was not until the Obelisk existing in the multi headed snake trench was found that this was the first time that players found the Obelisk in the element plane. According to the previous player''s idea, the existence of Obelisk will only appear in the theme plane at most, but never in the direction of the element plane. these However, when a large number of players begin to explore the multi headed snake trench and discover the existence of this prescription obelisk, the whole game is already at the end of the third expansion and may enter the fourth expansion at any time. As early as the end of the second expansion, the legendary artifact in vilning had already been acquired by the players, which even triggered a big war. these Each artifact has its most unique effect, which is also applicable to the handed down artifact. As the existence of the handed down artifact has long been attributed, the players have gradually lost their interest in the Obelisk which recorded the information of this artifact in the past. In this case, except for a few players who want to have a deep understanding of the history of the game and have been studying the obelisk, most players do not care about the things recorded on the obelisk. For these few players, finding obelisks in the element plane, for example, the things recorded in the Obelisk itself, is more attractive to them. The Obelisk that appears in the element plane, even if only this one example, is enough to make these players have too many associations. these These players believe that they can find part of the information behind the Obelisk from this kind of research, such as its maker, the original owner of the handed down artifact. Chapter 652 In rod''s impression, until the moment he came to the world, the fourth expansion was not officially opened. At the same time, these players did not draw any exact conclusion about the Obelisk research, and found any information related to the makers of the handed down artifact. However, just as the artifact in the deep trench and the information about the fourth expansion will always attract the players who are interested in it, so will the existence of obelisk. Players are always willing to explore the unknown things in the game. It is in this case that when rod comes back to the water element plane for exploration, he learns about the existence of this Obelisk from other players. However, like other players, rod at that time naturally did not have any interest in the existence of obelisk, not to mention that the artifact corresponding to Obelisk had already been acquired by other players. these At that time, Rhode was more interested in the unique artifact that may exist in the deep trench and the information about the fourth expansion. It was difficult for other things to attract him at that time. cutting-edge news In rod''s eyes, the information about this obelisk is just a piece of unimportant news, which is not worth paying too much attention to. cutting-edge news From the information recorded in the books, together with some analysis of other players, rod can be sure that in the depths of the multi headed snake trench, the body shape of the ultimate nine headed monster exists here. For such a legendary creature, rod always believed that even after countless years from the golden age of blakada, it would not die so easily. It takes a long time for ordinary creatures to accumulate in order to achieve this. Just as rod first found a vampire in his tomb, what the vampires did at that time was to complete the accumulation of death energy through deep sleep, so as to improve their rank. Only in the end, they were awakened by rod and started a fight. In rod''s view, as early as countless years ago, the ultimate Hydra, whose strength reached the peak of the seventh level, would have been such a move if he had not died in his life. This is why, when rod learned the legendary mage''s analysis at that time from the records in the book and realized that this creature had the strength of the seventh level peak, he thought that the fourth expansion film must have something to do with it. In rod''s impression, the existence of level 7 creatures appeared on the battlefield as early as in the first expansion, and was exposed to all players. At that time, the players had just entered the game, and their level was still low, and they could not even compete with ordinary high-level creatures. these With the development of the expansion film, the player''s strength has been improved, and the enemy he can face is no longer the weak creatures. Maybe in the second expansion, this situation is not obvious. In the face of legendary creatures, players still have to escape, but the situation is much better than that in the first expansion. With their own strength, even if they can''t compete with the legendary creatures, players can resist one or two, and won''t be killed quickly. In the third expansion, the situation has changed again. In the face of the attack of legendary creatures, players have enough strength to fight, and even can kill them through mutual cooperation. these Among these special creatures, Rowling, who is beside rod, is one such example. The great potential brought by natural heroes enables Rowling to get enough resources from rod, and then improve her rank rapidly. According to rod''s memory, even the player with the fastest speed of character upgrading in his previous life may be difficult to compare with Rowling. However, compared with other creatures in the game, the speed of player''s level promotion is undoubtedly the fastest. In the later stage of the game, the huge experience required for upgrading only temporarily slows down the speed of players'' upgrading, which can''t change in essence. Even the legendary creatures that originally existed in the game were defeated by the players at that time. these With the combination of many players, ordinary legendary creatures are no longer their opponents. In many cases, compared with the original creatures in the game, players should worry more about their companions. If it wasn''t for the special terrain of the multi headed snake trench and the players'' defense against other players, the secret hidden in it might have been exposed long ago under the joint efforts of many players. In the game at that time, only the most top legendary creatures, even the legendary peak, could deter these players. For the expansion of the game, rod also has his own views. In rod''s view, with the general improvement of players'' strength, the original legendary creatures in the game can no longer suppress players'' strength. On the contrary, with the cooperation of players, even legendary creatures will die. For this reason, in the fourth film, the situation is likely to change. Based on all the signs he found in the past, rod predicted that when the fourth expansion comes, there will be a real supremacy, that is, the existence of the eighth level. Chapter 653 In rod''s impression, until he came to this world, there was no real eighth level creature in the previous life''s game. It was only in some ancient books that there were records of this creature. According to the description of the eighth level creatures in ancient books, this level of creatures will not have any enemies. Even the legendary mage of hero level is far from the opponent of such a creature. Even within legendary creatures, there is a huge gap. The creature at the top of the legend can easily defeat the ordinary creature who has just entered the legend, and can even finish killing in a short time. The effort spent is far less than the player''s imagination. With the upgrading of the level of legendary creatures, the huge gap between them can also explain some anomalies to the players, which can be better reflected in the eighth level creatures. When a creature enters the eighth level, the rules previously applied to ordinary legendary creatures will no longer apply to it. The emergence of this class of creatures will change the whole world. Rod recalled that in the previous life of the game, for the creatures in the eighth level, whether they are ordinary players or the aborigines in the game, their names are the same, that is, the divine level creatures. cutting-edge news According to the information recorded in the ancient books, the emergence of divine creatures happened in the golden age of blakada. The immortal ruler of blakhada, the spiritual leader of the magic guild, Gwen Magnus, is the existence of this level. According to the information the players learned from the classics, they were able to stand out from all the legendary mages of the same era in the golden age of blakhada. In the later process, they expelled the powerful magicians and necromancers, and even Gwen Magnus, who was named as the God of mages, Of course, it''s not just in vain. According to the judgment of players in previous lives, the mage God who can achieve this is likely to have entered the eighth level and become a real God level creature. All legendary mages have to admire the existence of God. It is precisely because of this that the name of the God of mages is still praised by all mages after I don''t know how many years have passed. It is only because blakada as a whole has decayed that the influence of the God of mages has been reduced. However, in previous lives, both rod and other players believed that once the mage God reappeared in blakhada, the whole game world would change. The records in the ancient books clearly show that the real strength of the mage God is the real God level creature. Besides the mage God, no matter how much players try to explore, they can''t find the traces of this level creature in the game. Not only God level creatures, even the legendary peak creatures, players also rarely find where they are. special According to the information recognized by the players at that time, there were creatures of this level in the cloud city above standwick, the capital of elasia. Because of its shape, it was called "six winged angel" by the original players. In the later period of the second expansion and the middle period of the third expansion, there are traces of the angel of six wings. Because of its far-reaching influence on the expansion, even ordinary players know the existence of this creature. In addition to this creature, in the underground world, among the nigon where the magician lives, there is a hero who is born to command the dragon. After the transformation of the magician and the effect of an artifact, the hero completely transforms himself into a dragon and gains unparalleled power. This hero appeared in the third expansion. Under its leadership, countless powerful dragons also joined the third expansion, causing great losses to the players at that time. According to the conclusion drawn by the players at that time, after the hero transformed herself into a dragon, her original hero template did not disappear. Instead, it overlapped with her dragon template in effect and became a hero among dragon creatures. The more powerful the biological species, the more difficult it is to have a hero. For this, in previous studies, players have already made it clear. these Even if the dragon is recognized as the king, the real blue dragon, they can get such a kind of evaluation, relying on their own rank and high value, not because of their heroic identity. However, it is such a hero who transforms himself into a dragon. After the transformation, the hero template still remains, which undoubtedly breaks the players'' previous cognition. these In the third expansion film, the hero''s strength is among the best. It was recognized by the players at that time as a creature at the peak of legend. With its powerful strength and numerous dragons, this hero is remembered by all the players who participated in the third expansion. In rod''s impression, by the end of the third expansion, after the emergence of so many legendary creatures, players no longer feel mysterious about the existence of this level of creatures. Relying on their own treasures, the players at that time even dared to fight with creatures of this level. Even if they could not get any results, they could see the chance and escape from it. Because of this, in rod''s mind, when the fourth expansion comes, the situation will not be so simple. The strongest creature that will appear at that time will no longer be the legendary peak of the seventh level creature, but the real God level creature. Chapter 654 In rod''s mind, when the fourth expansion comes, only the creatures in the eighth level will be able to completely suppress the players in the game at that time. It''s just that rod has come to this world before the fourth expansion is opened, so he can''t know the details of the fourth expansion. cutting-edge news In this case, the ultimate Hydra in the deep trench, to some extent, is in line with rod''s original expectations. According to rod''s understanding, the ultimate Hydra in the trench has reached the peak of legend not long ago. In the course of countless years, what it has done is to prepare itself for the eighth level. In addition to the match on the level, the players at that time also sensed the traces of the artifact from the depth of the trench, and determined the corresponding expansion piece through some background information. For this reason, in rod''s view, all the signs existing in the multi headed snake trench have fully met the conditions for the fourth expansion. Both the most powerful divine creatures and the unique artifact have appeared here. Perhaps the only thing missing is the existence of a hero. However, the lack of this hero can not affect anything. When the fourth expansion film is opened, the protagonist of the plot, that is, the existence of the hero, may appear at any time. In the case that no creature has ever seen the true face of the ultimate Hydra, no one can be sure whether it will have a hero template. Perhaps with the opening of the fourth expansion, the ultimate Hydra will successfully enter the eighth level and become a real God level creature. At the same time, it also comes with a hero template, which may appear in front of all players. Only when the fourth expansion really arrives, can rod see this with his own eyes. Because of this kind of information, in the previous life of the game, rod always believed that the opening of the fourth expansion was closely related to the existence of various abnormal multi headed snake trench. Even now, with a completely different experience, rod''s idea of the existence of the fourth expansion has not changed. Rod always thinks that the ultimate Hydra in the multi headed snake trench is closely related to the fourth expansion. After coming to this world, rod has never had a suitable time to enter into the element plane. For all kinds of things existing in the element plane and information about the fourth expansion, rod has no way to explore and confirm his idea. Maybe when the time is ripe, rod will find a way to go to the element plane in person, but for today''s rod, he obviously does not have such ability. According to rod''s current strength, even if he can enter the water level, there is no way to explore deep into the ocean. In addition to the strange creatures existing in the ocean, his own basic attributes also limit rod''s idea. Through his own observation in the game, rod also found a very important point, that is, in addition to his arrival, everything in the game has not changed. This is not only reflected in rod''s mastery of the plot of the expansion film, but also in the strength comparison of various forces in the expansion film. birthplace birthplace Whether it''s a variety of powerful skills, special combat skills, or a series of preferential treatment for professionals, they can only be obtained in specific areas. In addition, they will also have a certain impact on their own lineage. Among many players, it has become common sense to choose blakada for the legal profession and elacia for the melee department. The wrong choice will lead to half the result with twice the effort. Because of this choice made by players, the number of players in other places is far less than the total number of players in blakada and elasia. This leads to the fact that in every expansion, the players of blakada and elacia are in a weak position in the plot. Even in the game, the original strength of these two forces is incomparably powerful. Whether it is the numerous legendary mages existing in blakada or the huge number of troops in eracia, they are all powerful. But in each expansion, there will be artifact that can restrain this. Whether it''s the forbidden magic ball in the first expansion that limits the casting ability of all mages, or the artifact that can transform all dead creatures into corpses in the second expansion, it''s as if it''s to restrain the original powerful power of these two forces. For the players in these two forces, when the expansion comes, their situation is extremely bad. Under the trend of the times, it is difficult for a single ordinary player to change the expansion process. However, because there are too many players in these forces, the expansion process is also affected by these players. In rod''s impression, this is most obvious in the third expansion. When the legendary top creatures appear and the former abilities of blakada and elasia are difficult to work, it is the original players who fight against these creatures. As early as at the end of the first expansion, the players'' rank was generally low, which could not have a great impact on it. Even without the emergence of players, Tanan''s failure was almost an inevitable trend. The end of the second expansion, in the eyes of all players, is more like a way of plot killing. Under the action of an aurora, all the transformed corpses are reduced to ashes, thus ending the whole expansion plot. Only in the third expansion, the end of this process is really made by the players and changes the original ending. Chapter 655 these In rod''s view, with the ending of the third expansion completely changed by the players in the game, it is difficult for the powerful creatures in the game to restrict the players in the expansion like the previous expansion. On the contrary, even the plot originally set in the expansion will be completely changed by the participation of the players. Due to the improvement of players'' overall strength, their behavior will no longer be as recorded in the expansion, but many anomalies will appear in the process of expansion. This is why rod always believes that in the fourth expansion, there will be the existence of the eighth level, which is the reason why the real divine level creatures appear. Only when the real God level creatures appear, can all the players in the game be suppressed again, and the fourth expansion can be carried out smoothly, instead of being greatly different under the influence of the players. cutting-edge news Compared with the very distant fourth expansion, at this time, rod suddenly realized some problems. Due to the lack of a huge number of previous players, in the third expansion, the enemy he had to face might be far more difficult than he thought. special In the third expansion, the enemy that players have to face is no longer the ordinary creatures that used to exist in the surface world, but the hellish creatures that exist in the deepest part of the underground world. The third expansion is also triggered by the emergence of this species. In rod''s impression, the protagonist of this expansion film, Lucifer kriegen, after getting an artifact, unites the forces of magicians who are also in the underground world to launch a war against the surface world. For some reasons, the areas attacked by these creatures are mainly concentrated in erasia and blakada, which are the two areas with the largest number of players. At the beginning of the war, there was no intersection with the underground world. The necromancer who failed in the last expansion also joined the battle. According to the conclusion drawn by the players at that time, eracia will be attacked, which is closely related to the Cloud City on it, and this may be the main reason for the outbreak of the war. Blakada will be attacked, in addition to its relationship with elasia, it also has a lot to do with the magicians from the underground world. After the glory of the mage God dissipated, the magicians would not have a good attitude towards the mages in the underground world. Taking advantage of this battle and the power of the artifact, the magicians took the initiative to attack blakada. these special In the black market at a very high price. According to rod''s information at that time, if there were not a large number of players, this battle would definitely be another outcome. In rod''s impression, the prophet in blakada also predicted the final outcome of the battle. environment Because of this, according to rod''s memory, after the beginning of the battle, almost all the common racial forces in the surface world did not ignore it, but sent their men to participate. At that time, rod was also involved in the battle. In rod''s view, the intensity of the battle was beyond all the battles he had seen before. Under the leadership of Lucifer krigen, the seventh level hero, many legendary creatures under his command, together with the Dragon hero who really reached the peak of the seventh level, and the artifact in his hand, even the angels above the cloud city also have no ability to resist. these However, in rod''s view at this time, because there are no previous players, in the third expansion, the end of the battle has been doomed. The experience of the previous life has clearly let rod know the general trend of the war, and even the scene after the end of the battle predicted by the prophet. Before that, according to rod''s idea, when the war starts, he only needs to rely on his identity as a necromancer and join other necromancers to join the hell creature side, so as to obtain the experience value he needs to the greatest extent. As for the possible consequences after the battle, rod naturally won''t care. air What rod wants is to make use of the general trend of the expansion to gain the most experience value for himself. But at this time, as rod''s ideas changed and he thought of the existence of Rowling beside him, rod had to start thinking about some problems that would appear in this battle. Chapter 656 According to blakada''s Prophet''s description of the postwar scene, rod understood that after the end of the third expansion, the surface world of the theme plane was obviously no longer suitable for ordinary creatures. environment these environment For the original rod, this system is the reason why he can become powerful. In this case, rod always put the acquisition of experience value first. But at this time, rod''s idea has changed a lot. environment Thinking of Rowling beside him, rod''s original idea has changed. In rod''s view, after the end of the third expansion, his usual position may change a lot. Even if he can make use of some of his achievements in the third expansion to get the chance to stay safely in the surface world from hell creatures, and will not be attacked by those powerful hell creatures, rod does not intend to continue to stay in the surface world of the theme plane. environment No matter the breadth or width, or even the number of living things in it, it is no less than the underground world of the surface world, which undoubtedly becomes the first choice in rod''s mind. In his previous life, rod naturally came to the underground world where the magician lived, and thus learned a lot of information. For the understanding of the underground world magicians, rod may not be as good as some of the magician players who are already in the underground world, but he obviously has more than ordinary magicians. Perhaps in the acquisition of precious resources, compared with the original theme plane, the underground world where the magician originally lived is much worse, but there are no less things in it than the theme plane. After countless years of development by magicians, the underground world is already a different scene, in which there are a large number of ambitious underground lords, and the alien creatures created by countless magicians. Naturally, the most powerful one is the natural hero who transforms himself into a giant dragon. From a certain point of view, this natural hero who became a giant dragon is also one of the products of the magician, which shows the influence of the magician on the whole underground world. these The ability of casting magic is only a little lower than that of the same level magic, combined with the application of various magic means, and the large number of alien creatures that he controlled, which made the players who fought with the magicians miserable at that time. these With the help of the magician, if not for the resistance of a large number of players at that time, maybe the end of the third expansion film is really like what the prophet said. In the underworld, magicians have built a new kingdom. Compared with the surface world, the underground world, the world of the magician, is undoubtedly a good place after the end of the third expansion. In addition to the world of magicians, the elemental planes settled by elemental creatures are also considered by rod. Compared with the theme plane which has been completely confused in the third expansion, the element plane is undoubtedly very calm. No matter how disastrous the theme plane is, it will not affect the element plane, so there is no need to worry about its own safety. For this reason, in rod''s view, the existence of element planes undoubtedly provides him with such an opportunity. environment In rod''s view, the only element plane that he can choose for ordinary living beings is the air element plane, besides the water element plane. In addition to these two element planes, the rest of the element planes are not suitable for ordinary creatures to settle down. No matter in the fire element plane, the volcano that may erupt at any time, the flowing lava, the ashes in the sky, or the earth element plane, there are several times more than the main plane, which is enough to pull the human body down, and the gravity is enough to make ordinary mages retreat. Rod recalled that even if he wanted to enter these two planes, he had to make a series of preparations before he could do it safely. However, even if the rules are appropriate, it may not be a good choice for the two element planes that are suitable for ordinary organisms. environment environment Even in the element plane, you may encounter danger at any time, let alone settle down here for a long time. In addition, under the effect of the element plane rules, there are too many differences between the magic element concentration contained in the element plane and the magic attribute that can be used normally. This is also the reason why the legendary mages of blakada seldom settle there even if they understand the existence of the element plane. these Chapter 657 these these At this time, rod will be their own line of sight, looking at the side is waiting for the ice element. During the time rod was thinking, the ice element stopped at a distance from rod to avoid misunderstanding. In this process, ice element did not make any move, just waiting for rod''s response. cutting-edge news Through peeping eyes, rod has already realized the real purpose of the ice element. He chose to come to vilning to explore the traces of the existence of handed down artifacts and collect the information recorded on the obelisks here. In addition, rod also found that the real loyal object of ice element is the high-level elements college in blakhada, not the high-level mage Witt who came here together. As a result of this discovery, rod undoubtedly had some ideas about the existence of this ice element. In rod''s view, if we can make rational use of this ice element, we may be able to make the artifact handed down in vilning come to light earlier. Because of this, in the course of the previous conversation, rod vaguely mentioned the information about the obelisk, hoping to let the ice element pay attention to these information. Although he had such an idea in his mind, rod did not take the initiative to mention the information he knew about the obelisk. Instead, he mentioned it to the ice element through another situation. The information rod mentioned focuses on the existence of the multi headed snake trench in the water level. these Previously, through rod''s confirmation, rod also realized that this ice element also had such a behavior. Before coming to the main plane, he came to the water plane, the land raised by the legendary mage. Because of the location, it exists in the water element plane. The nearest multi headed snake trench is the forbidden area divided by the legendary mage. This ice element is also very impressive. cutting-edge news It is in this case that rod mentioned to ice element that there are a lot of unusual things in the multi headed snake trench, including legendary creatures about to enter the divine level, unique artifact, and the existence of obelisks. these From the point of view of ice element at that time, rod''s words were not credible. Maybe the information about the multi headed snake trench was just from where he heard it, and now he said it casually. Maybe only some powerful element creatures would know the real situation of this location. Due to the view in mind, during the later journey, the ice element did not provide any useful information for the questions raised by rod. It wasn''t until the end of the battle and after seeing the real strength of rod and his party that the figure of ice element appeared in front of rod, and his mind had changed a lot. This is also the reason for rod''s doubt. According to the information rod had perceived before, he also believes that when the battle begins and ice element finds the right time, he will take advantage of this opportunity to escape from his own hands. At this time, the heart of ice element naturally has another idea. The unfinished meteor fire shower originally performed by Rowling is also seen by the element of ice. As an Elemental creature, ice element certainly knows what it means to be able to cast this level of magic. According to the perception of ice element, this spell has reached the level of level 5. It is true legendary mages who can cast this spell. If a mage below the legendary Mage Level casts this fifth level magic, he can become a real legendary mage very smoothly by fully understanding the information contained in this magic and having strong enough spirit. From the meteor shower, the ice element felt this. Even as an element creature, the ice element also understood the power of the fifth level magic. Because of this, for the two mages who had defeated their element creatures, the ice element''s original idea undoubtedly changed. After sensing the existence of meteor fire shower, the ice element did not leave immediately, but was in a relatively safe position to observe the battle. What ice element didn''t expect was that the battle ended so quickly. With the cooperation of the two necromancers, the powerful Lord Witt failed to resist and died. After discovering this, ice element immediately realized that the situation in vilning would change greatly with the death of Witt and the appearance of the two Necromancers. In this case, the ice element makes its own decision after a short time of thinking. In the view of ice element, with the appearance of these two necromancers, the forces originally belonging to the Necromancers in vilning will grow unstoppably. The existence of these two necromancers is enough to change the situation in vilnin. According to their strength, they have affected the balance of the whole situation. After that, the other forces existing in vilning may not be affected too much, but their sphere of influence will shrink, but the power of the mages belonging to blakada is likely to decline. Chapter 658 cutting-edge news Ice element knows that due to the war in blakhada, a large number of low-level mages, as well as some other creatures, choose to escape from blakhada. It also uses this reason to come to vilning. Those low-level mages who feel the effect of forbidding the magic ball and survive by chance can hardly have the courage to fight again. No matter what, they dare not imagine that they will have such an artifact, which makes the magic they usually learn fail to produce any effect, so they feel extremely afraid in their hearts. This is also what most mages think after hearing about this artifact effect. The army of Tanan has proved to the mages of blakada that the effect of this artifact can appear on multiple battlefields at the same time, instead of being severely restricted by the mobility of the army because there is only one artifact, as the mages originally thought. Even the ice element, as an Elemental creature, can''t imagine that he is in the forbidden magic barrier. For the unique effect of this artifact, even the most powerful mage can only sigh in his heart. In this case, what ice element didn''t expect was that several high-level mages who were originally in vilnin, after hearing about the war that blakada was going through, handed over their territory to their subordinates to maintain. They immediately returned to blakada and tried to contribute their own strength to blakada, who was extremely unfavorable. these Even with the existence of forbidden magic barrier, high-level mages who can''t cast any magic on the front battlefield are no different from ordinary creatures. However, in other aspects, especially when evacuating, what high-level mages can do is far from what ordinary mages can achieve. Relying on the existence of the gate of time and space, high-level mages can make a large number of creatures safely withdraw from the battlefield before the arrival of barbarians. these In this war in which mages are completely limited, these high-level mages undoubtedly seem to be extremely important. Even those high-level mages in vilnin also understand this. these However, in this case, there are still some high-level mages who fled from the territory of blakhada to ensure their own safety before the war entered the final stage. Weite, who fought with rod before, is such a high-level mage. As a high-level mage, Witt has more knowledge and more kinds of magic than ordinary mages. In addition, with his high-level mage status, he has gathered a large number of mages, which greatly improves the overall strength of mages in vilning. But now, the ice element has realized that with the death of Witt, the power he built up, which belongs to the mage, will undoubtedly be greatly reduced. When Witt came to vilning, with his signal, the mages who had greatly improved their overall strength began to attack the territory of other forces in the surrounding area. This instruction of Witt undoubtedly makes these mages who have accumulated strong anger in their hearts get a target to release. Even if they are afraid of the existence of the forbidden magic ball and dare not have any idea of resisting, they are not soft hearted to these ordinary creatures. In this case, even before the war, the Lords of eracia, who had some connections with the high-level mages of blakada, also suffered the attacks of these mages, not to mention the other powers in vilnin. these Before that, what this ice element did was to lead his elemental creatures to clear up the remaining necromancers with these mages, only to meet rod and his party. For the suppression of necromancers, these mages have never given up. Especially after the arrival of Witt, with the overall strength of mages'' power increasing, the suppression of necromancers is naturally more thorough. these The enemies that mages have to face not only come from the undead mages they suppressed in the past, but also other forces who want to take advantage of the fire. Ice element clearly understands that the war in blakada makes the mages in vilnin unable to get any support from blakada. In addition to the order before Witt, the mage power has already lost its former allies. In this case, the mage power will naturally decline. Maybe it will not have a chance to return to the previous level until the war in blakhada is over for a long time. For the ice element, this is no doubt extremely unfavorable to its own plan. cutting-edge news Ice element has known for a long time that there have been great differences between mages and elemental creatures. If the arrival of this war had not disrupted the rhythm of master blakhada, perhaps they would have limited the existence of elemental creatures, especially the elemental Academy. cutting-edge news For the ice element, the present time is undoubtedly extremely precious. The earlier you get the information about the handed down artifact, the more likely it is to completely change the situation of the element creatures. For this reason, when the ice element is aware of the changes that have taken place in vilning, it will choose to appear here. Chapter 659 In addition to the consideration of the future situation of vilning, the Obelisk mentioned in rod''s words is also one of the reasons for attracting the ice element. Before that, rod had not shown his real strength. In the view of ice element, what a high-level mage said would not be completely believed. However, after the battle between rod and his party and Witt, ice element''s mind has undoubtedly changed greatly. cutting-edge news In this case, ice element naturally hopes to learn more about the multi headed snake trench from rod''s mouth, the most important of which is the existence of obelisks. Once the mages in vilning are in a disadvantage, ice element will undoubtedly spend a lot of energy to explore the traces of the handed down artifacts. At this time, seeing that rod had noticed his existence, ice element immediately said: "Powerful necromancer, you have proved your strength with your actions. I am willing to lead other elemental creatures to be loyal to you in exchange for your protection for the elemental creatures in vilnin." Even though there is a great difference between the ice element and ordinary humanoid creatures in appearance, what it says is still a kind of common language, and rod can also understand it. This has been confirmed by rod in the process of previous communication. "Your loyal Lord Witt has died in my hands. Don''t you want to avenge him?" For the words of ice element, although rod had guessed its idea, he did not immediately agree to it, but asked about it. "The elemental creatures who fled to vilnin did not get the fair treatment of Witt. For Witt, we are just his weapons to expand his territory. His attitude towards elemental creatures is no different from that of other mages in blakadane." "But you are not the same. You know so much about the element planes I used to live in. Even after winning the victory, you deliberately beat me to death. I believe that with such a strong power, you are very different from Witte for element creatures." these Before that, Witt was such a mage. Whether his real attitude towards elemental creatures was like what ice element said, maybe only the ice element in front of him knew this. However, looking at rod whose face has not changed in front of him, ice element suddenly realizes that the skills that used to work on other mages have not worked on rod this time. At this point, after hearing the explanation of the ice element, rod said: "I don''t think there''s any difference between me and Witt. If it wasn''t for the elemental creatures, they could hardly be transformed into undead creatures. Now you may have been dead for a long time. "In my opinion, I''m afraid that what you said is that you are willing to be loyal to me is just a lie. You should have other purposes to make this decision." Hearing rod''s words, ice element was alert. In its view, rod seems to have realized that its real purpose is to collect information about the obelisk. What ice element can''t understand is how rod knew this. However, rod''s next words will undoubtedly make ice element calm down. "Your real purpose is to see my strength and know that you can''t resist. In order to protect other elemental creatures from losing in this meaningless battle, you will make this choice, right?" "If it''s another period, I won''t accept this kind of loyalty. It''s a hidden danger for any necromancer that it''s hard to be transformed into an Elemental creature." "It''s just that Weining is no longer as calm as it used to be. Elemental creatures like you may be able to produce miraculous effects at certain times." "I accept your loyalty, and I am willing to provide shelter for the elemental creatures under my command, but you still need to join the battle." From rod''s words, ice element realizes that his original idea has been successfully achieved. In the view of ice element, although rod found some anomalies, he didn''t guess that his real purpose was for vilning''s handed down artifact. And this is what rod originally wanted to achieve. When ice element is most alert, when he hears this wrong answer, he can''t maintain this vigilance when he is relaxed. One side of Rowling, Rhode and ice element look in the eyes, seems to be aware of something. Looking at the ice element, rod said: these The war in blakada undoubtedly gave rod an excellent opportunity. In this case, after losing the high-level mages, the decline of the mages in vilning undoubtedly became an inevitable trend. With the death of the only high-level mage in vilning, the whole mage force will fall into chaos. What rod has to do is to take advantage of this opportunity to make the power of the necromancer expand rapidly in vilning. When he has enough strength, he can take this opportunity to enter the second expansion. After hearing the order from rod, ice element hesitated for a moment, but didn''t say anything to rod, just nodded. special When the ice element left, rod looked back at Rowling. The body shape of the Dragon falls from the sky. In this period of time, the residual magic elements have already spilled away, and rod does not intend to stay here, but leads Rowling to board the Dragon together, ready to leave from here. Chapter 660 Due to the geographical location, vilning''s area has always been peeped at by the surrounding territories, which is also the origin of this controversial place. After a long struggle, the forces in vilnin also reached a consensus that, except in some special cases, higher-order creatures above level 6 would not attack other creatures with extremely low level. In every faction, high-level creatures have extraordinary significance. In the case that legendary creatures can''t do it easily, high-level creatures are already the top strength. Their number almost represents the overall strength of a force. In most cases, due to the fear of each other''s strength, even if there is any contradiction between higher-order creatures, it is often resolved through negotiation. And this is also the reason why high-level creatures rarely rely on their own strength to attack ordinary creatures in vilning. Once a high-level creature attacks a low-level creature of other forces, the high-level creature of other forces can also follow this behavior and retaliate against the ordinary creature of the other side with their own strength. Once this happens, all lords will not want to see the result. Due to the mutual fear between higher-level creatures, they will not easily fight against each other, but their original power has suffered great losses in this process. these Even in the end, when hatred is generated in the heart, there is only an immortal ending between the two high-level creatures. A high-level creature who wants to revenge is something that no one wants to see. In order to avoid this situation, all high-level creatures in vilning acquiesced in the existence of this rule, and would not easily attack ordinary creatures. With regard to the expansion of power and the fighting that broke out in vilnin, it is the fifth order creatures that can really dominate the situation. In the territory of vilning, the high-level creatures stationed in it are more used to frighten other high-level creatures, so that they will not easily attack ordinary creatures. As for them, there may be some communication, but they will not easily fight. When Witt first came to the supply point where the ice element was, he was also in order to understand the information of this high-level necromancer, not to fight with him. The giant stone ghost he led was just to show his strength to some extent. The Convention between higher-order creatures already exists in the thoughts of all the Lords of vilningner. Even Witt, who has not been here long, naturally knows this. these But rod did not refuse the loyalty proposed by ice element. In addition to the information about the handed down artifact, there is also this reason. these When Witt died, rod did not continue to lead his subordinates and attack the mage''s original residence. Instead, he handed all this over to his Centaur leader. For the existence of vilning who violates the rule of high-level creatures and takes the initiative to attack other low-level creatures, the high-level creatures of other forces in vilning finally come to a unanimous conclusion after several painful lessons. Once this happens, the high-level creatures of other forces often unite to expel the high-level creature who breaks the rules from vilning, or even kill him. Because Witt has the strength of a high-level mage, even if rod attacks him, other high-level creatures in vilning can''t find any suitable reason to unite to deal with him, let alone in this case, Witt has been killed by rod, which further shows rod''s strength. Even though rod knows that his real level does not reach the sixth level corresponding to a higher-level creature, after showing such strength, other higher-level creatures obviously will not believe it, but treat rod as a higher-level necromancer. However, when Witt died, rod had no reason to lead his other necromancers to attack the remaining low-level creatures. Rod knew that with the death of Witt, other high-level creatures in Weining had already set their eyes on themselves. these At present, rod''s strength is still unable to face the siege of many high-level creatures. Even if Rowling and ghost dragon are included, what rod can do is to protect himself under the siege of many high-level creatures. these Because of this, when rod finished the battle with Witt and returned to the city established by the Centaur leader, he told the Centaur leader the information about the ice element and the ice crystal that contacted him. After that, rod no longer dealt with the next plan of the necromancer, but let the Centaur leader decide all this on his own. The Centaur leader established all these things in vilning, which obviously did not come to rod''s mind. Rod''s initial idea was to only want the Centaur leader to gain a lot of experience in vilning, but it did so, and became the top presence among the undead lords in vilning. This behavior of the Centaur leader undoubtedly shows rod his talent and the powerful learning ability brought by the hero template. Because of this, rod naturally does not interfere in the decisions made by the Centaur leader, but lets him integrate the rest of the Necromancers and fight as the Lord of the undead. Due to the lack of relevant special skills, in some cases, rod''s command may not be as good as that of Centaur leader. At this time, rod''s main attention, put on some other things. Chapter 661 In a quiet room with extremely dim light, rod always kept a sitting figure, and finally changed. He stood up slowly, with numb hands and feet under simple activities. After a few days of deep meditation, rod can clearly realize that his attributes have been improved again, no matter from the information he perceives or the hints in the system log. Due to the limitation of the existence of high-level creatures in vilning, rod was unable to lead his men to occupy Witt''s original territory. In this case, when rod and Rowling returned to the town established by the Centaur leader, they began this deep meditation. Rhode knew that in order to solve the problem of a large number of mental attributes occupied by the mental imprint, it seems that long-term deep meditation has become his only reliable choice in the absence of other suitable methods. Without sufficient spiritual attributes, what Rhode had considered before, trying to improve the undead under his hand, naturally could not be carried out. Once Rhode was not enough to provide the spiritual attributes required by the mental imprint, he would even be attacked by the mental imprint. The existence of mental imprint is always to control other creatures. Compared with the strict restriction of spiritual imprint on the undead, the negative impact of the lack of spiritual imprint of the necromancer may be the only place where the necromancer will be attacked by the spiritual imprint. six o''clock six o''clock seven o''clock With the return of the original spiritual attribute and the reduction of the burden of spiritual imprint, rod felt relaxed. In his perception, the existence of magic elements around him became completely different. Rhode knew that he should have the bonus brought by the improvement of spiritual attributes, but he could not show it under the occupation of spiritual imprint. Only after the improvement of spiritual attributes, could it be reflected. However, rod also understands that a single deep meditation has a very limited effect on one''s own improvement, and only after repeated many times can it have a significant effect. For rod at this time, it is obviously a way to enhance his strength to continuously carry out deep meditation in order to solve the lack of spiritual attributes. However, at this time, rod did not choose to continue to do so. From the spiritual imprint, the information from the Centaur leader makes rod realize that there are more important things to deal with. In the process of Rhode''s deep meditation, Rowling also carried out this behavior. As the rank has just been promoted, the best way for Rowling to consolidate her strength is also deep meditation. After getting up, through the existence of consanguinity perception, rod also roughly felt Rowling''s state at this time. In the process of deep meditation, because the spiritual attribute is occupied by the mental imprint, rod''s process is not smooth. Even so, with his previous experience, rod still completed this deep meditation and achieved a greater improvement in attribute. In rod''s perception, Rowling in the process of deep meditation, the fluctuations caused by much smaller than their own, and appears to be extremely peaceful, obviously, Rowling in this process of deep meditation is very smooth. Unlike Rhode, she is limited by her mental imprint. For Rowling with good mental attributes, there will be no problem in her general deep meditation. However, what worries rod all the time is the death energy from Rowling. In rod''s perception, this energy of death from spiritualism always surrounds the surface of Rowling''s body. With Rowling''s deep meditation, it tends to erode gradually. Rod believed that if it wasn''t for the huge vitality produced by the effect of magic medicine in Rowling''s body, great changes might appear in Rowling at this time. In rod''s view, this is also something he must deal with. Just after rod and Rowling returned to the town established by the Centaur leader, rod also let Rowling have a detailed understanding of her changes and the results. When rod noticed that Rowling was looking at herself in the bronze mirror, the expression on her face made her realize what Rowling really thought. For Rowling, even though she knows that rod doesn''t care about this, it''s obviously hard for her to accept the erosion of spiritualism and let her face fall into an irreversible aging process without any chance of recovery. This desire for young looks is reflected in intelligent creatures of any race. If they can take the initiative to choose, few creatures will choose this kind of aging appearance. At this time, it''s no surprise that Rowling has this desire. In the process of talking with rod, although Rowling tried to hide this and didn''t want rod to be influenced by herself, it was very difficult for Rowling to hide her thoughts from rod under the influence of blood relationship perception. Because of this, after understanding the appearance changes caused by Rowling''s difficulty in accepting the evocation, rod had a certain idea in his mind. Although Rowling didn''t tell her about the situation personally and didn''t ask rod to solve the problem, the change in her ideas made rod plan to solve it on his own initiative. Some senior necromancers are faced with the problem of appearance abnormality. Many necromancers try to solve this problem, but it is difficult to achieve any results. Previously, a senior necromancer rod met in the city of the wind tried to solve this problem. He tried to fix a face made of unknown material on his face like a skeleton, so that it didn''t look much different from ordinary creatures. However, once he was affected by the death energy, it would show abnormality. At that time, the necromancer undoubtedly left a deep impression on rod. Until now, when he thought about the backfire brought by evocation, rod still thought about the special face of the necromancer. Chapter 662 In rod''s view, because it is impossible to use the potion method to solve the backfire brought by this kind of evocation as the players in previous lives, at this time, if you want to solve this problem before Rowling produces further abnormalities, maybe you can only start with the necromancer in Diya. Rod believes that there are not a small number of necromancers in the whole Diya, as he has seen before in the city of the wind, who are trying to solve the abnormal changes attached to the evocation. It''s obviously more efficient to find these necromancers who have been studying for a long time than to think about how to solve this problem by one person. It can solve the problems faced by rod in time and save a lot of time for rod. Rod realized that if he wanted to solve the abnormality in Rowling, he might need to go to Diya himself. Before leading Rowling to leave Diya, because rod attacked the business group that once controlled Rowling, the freelance chamber of Commerce issued a reward to the thieves guild. There is a reward task. Any thief who thinks he has strength in the thieves guild can attack rod for the reward provided by the task. these cutting-edge news However, rod knew that once he returned to Diya, when the news came out, assassins from the thieves guild, even those real high-level assassins, would also attack him for the reward of the freelance chamber of Commerce. cutting-edge news The reason why rod was wanted by the freelance chamber of Commerce was not only the result of attacking the business group, but also the crystal of the dead that the necromancer robbed. In Diya, any necromancer knows the value of the mother of the dead. For the necromancer who has done this, the freelance chamber of Commerce will naturally take a series of revenge. Because of this, when rod returns to Diya again, this heroic necromancer is also regarded as the enemy rod needs to solve. cutting-edge news Rod knew that when he returned to Diya, he would have to deal with more things and face more enemies. But at this time, the power of the necromancer in vilning has not yet expanded. In this situation of urgent need for high-level creatures, it is not a suitable time for rod to leave. According to rod''s original idea, it''s the best time for him to return to Diya when the second expansion is opened and the peerless necromancer appears in Diya. At the same time, he can take this special opportunity to greatly improve his strength. But at this time, through the information of consanguinity perception, rod realized that the vitality in Rowling''s body was not enough to protect Rowling until the end of the first expansion. With the improvement of Rowling''s strength, the erosion of the noumenon by evocation will gradually increase. Even in this process, Rowling will not feel any pain, but she will feel the rapid aging of her face and body. Maybe only she can understand the pain in Rowling''s heart. Aware of this, rod made a decision in his mind and chose to return to Diya before the second expansion started to find a solution to this problem. Unlike previous decisions, rod did not know whether his decision to go to Diya at this juncture was correct. Even if you come to Diya, maybe you won''t get much. You can''t find a suitable way to solve the problems existing in Rowling. On the contrary, it delays the improvement of your strength. However, due to the change in her mind, and according to rod''s opinion, Rowling will have such an abnormality, which has an inseparable relationship with the initial time when she let her learn the art of evocation. In order to solve Rowling''s abnormality and avoid Rowling''s great pain, rod finally made a decision to go to Diya as soon as possible. Of course, although it is better to arrive at Diya as early as possible, rod will definitely not leave here. He will leave here only after he has arranged everything in the vilning territory and ensured that there will be no mistakes. In order to ensure that the necromancer territory in verning will not be affected too much after he leaves, rod naturally has to make corresponding arrangements. Rowling is also required to participate in the arrangement that rod has to make in order to achieve this, but because Rowling is in the process of deep meditation, she can''t respond to rod. Taking advantage of this opportunity, rod also has some other things to deal with. After the deep meditation, rod did not stay in this quiet room for a long time, nor did he disturb Rowling in another quiet room. Instead, he came to the quiet room to check the news in his mental imprint. special The difference between this necromancer and other necromancers is that, apart from his weak strength, he did not even control any of the undead creatures, he took out a special keepsake when he met the Centaur leader. After seeing the keepsake taken out by the necromancer, the Centaur leader immediately realized the abnormal identity of the necromancer. The Centaur leader knew that only rod had such a keepsake. Obviously, the necromancer who came here is closely related to the existence of rod. In this case, the Centaur leader can only settle the necromancer. Because rod was still in a state of deep meditation at that time, the Centaur leader could only pass the news to rod through his mental imprint. these Chapter 663 According to the message from the mental imprint, rod came to a room that the Centaur leader indicated before he left. During the period of deep meditation, a necromancer with a special keepsake given by rod came here. After the confirmation of the Centaur leader, he arranged for the necromancer to wait in this room. In order to confirm what he thought in his heart, and also to solve his own limitations, after deep meditation, rod came here for the first time to try to confirm the identity of the necromancer. special With this wave, the body shape of the vampire also appears on the outside of the residence. After rod killed Witt, in order to achieve greater results, the Centaur leader had already led the rest of his necromancers to the front battlefield to clean up those who were still resisting. He also got some contact with the elemental creatures in the mage camp. In this case, the Centaur leader naturally had no time to take care of the necromancer who came to the town. Because rod has been in a state of deep meditation, the Centaur leader can''t report the situation in time, so he can only place the necromancer in the rear, and let the low ranking vampire who is restrained by magic on the front battlefield stay here to watch the Necromancer''s every move. At this time, with the arrival of rod, after feeling the connection in the spirit mark, the vampire will no longer hide his body, but directly appear in front of rod. In the face of enemies with higher ranks, vampires can no longer bring great help to rod as they used to do at lower ranks. On the front battlefield, in the face of mages who have mastered a large range of spells, vampires are completely restrained. Rod originally thought that he wanted to improve the rank of vampire. Because of the limitation of controlling spirit, he could not achieve this. He had to put this idea aside in his mind and wait until the spirit mark was enough. At this time, rod also realized that the necromancer inside the residence might be able to solve this problem, which is also the main reason why rod hopes the necromancer to come. At rod''s signal, the vampire comes forward and knocks on the door, while rod himself is waiting outside the door. It wasn''t long before the door opened. At the same time, the necromancer who had been in this residence also appeared in rod''s sight. Looking at the necromancer, rod confirmed his identity at a glance, which was north, whom he knew well in the territory of blakhada. When he was in the ice blue magic academy, just before the arrival of the Cyclops, in order to solve the limitations existing in himself, rod once found north and had a conversation with him. In rod''s view, this obviously played an effect. During this period of deep meditation by rod, North also successfully left the territory of blakhada, and according to what rod once said and the decision he made in his heart, he came to the territory of vilning. In this process, the information of the battle between rod and Witt, as well as the result of the battle, has also spread in vilning. Any creature in the territory of vilning can realize that as this high-level mage is killed by the necromancer in the battle, the necromancer will have great action in the next process. Witt, who came here, didn''t pay too much to hear the news. His identity as a necromancer also gave him some preferential treatment in this case. According to North''s understanding, other creatures in vilning are guessing the real identity of this high-level necromancer and who is in Diya. In the eyes of these creatures, the necromancer who can kill a high-level Mage at the same level has something to do with Diya. Different from other creatures, when North understood the traces left on the battlefield, he immediately realized that the high-level necromancer who appeared here had an inseparable relationship with rod. It was even very likely that he was rod himself. cutting-edge news After realizing the potential strength of rod, North no longer has any doubts about what he once said, that he can introduce himself to the deathcraft school inside of Diya. When North came here and handed over the keepsake that rod had given to the Centaur leader, he did not see rod in the first time, but was asked to wait again. For this, North did not feel any surprise. In North''s view, even if it was not for deep meditation, the things Rhode needed to deal with were obviously more complicated than he thought. In this case, it was obviously not easy to see him again. North knew that he was nothing compared with rod, who had established such forces in vilning. His comprehensive strength and the refining of potions were far inferior to rod. At this time, the only thing that Rhode valued was refining the magic medicine to improve his spiritual attributes, as he said. During the time when he went to vilning, because of his identity as a necromancer, North had been thinking about the potion that rod mentioned to enhance the spirit of control, in addition to guarding against the attack of other creatures. Similar to the effect of deep meditation, deep meditation can''t work again when it reaches a certain value. If a mage wants to continue to improve his spiritual attributes through deep meditation, he must improve his own rank. There is no such limitation in the existence of manipulation spirit, which will be improved with deep meditation. However, for the general necromancer, most of the undead creatures that can be controlled are inferior to their own, and the existing manipulation spirit is enough to use. Only those liches who don''t know how long they have survived can gain a huge amount of spiritual attributes in the process of deep meditation. With their own ability, they can control a large number of undead creatures. Chapter 664 Before talking to rod, North had not imagined that this kind of potion, which can enhance and control the spiritual attributes, would bring any help to the necromancer. In North''s view, for ordinary necromancers, the existing manipulation spirit is undoubtedly enough. Even in the face of insufficient manipulation spirit attribute, a deep meditation can obtain much more manipulation spirit attribute than drinking magic medicine. No necromancers will use extremely expensive magic medicine to improve the manipulation spirit. More necromancers are faced with the situation that the number of necromancers they control is small and far from being able to control their spiritual attributes. This is also the reason why necromancers always appear in all kinds of wars. No matter which area in the surface world, the price of magic medicine is extremely expensive, especially this kind of magic medicine, which can directly improve the properties, is more expensive than all other magic drugs. flower The price of magic medicine will not decrease because it is not practical. Naturally, the members of the free trade association who are responsible for selling magic medicine will not allow this to happen. Because of this, prior to north, he did not think about the magic potion to enhance the spirit of manipulation, but put all his attention on the spiritual attributes that limited the mage''s strength. However, North realized that in addition to ordinary necromancers, there are also necromancers like rod. With the rapid improvement of their strength, the Necromancers they can control naturally have great changes. It is not other things that limit their strength, it is the control of spiritual attributes. After being reminded by rod, North also understands the value of this potion, and thinks of the undead creatures controlled by rod. North also realizes the reason why rod needs this potion. Knowing that what Rhode needed was such a magic potion, North was thinking about the refining of this kind of magic potion all the way. special In North''s view, because the effect of this potion is very similar to the potion that he used to be good at, which can improve his spiritual attributes. He only needs to follow the original refining steps and replace the main material of the potion. However, it is obviously not easy to replace the main material. When the main material changes, whether it is the refining steps of each period or other refining materials used to adjust the properties, it will have corresponding changes with this change. Due to the lack of the specific formula of the magic medicine, for all matters related to this kind of magic medicine, north can only rely on his own slowly to explore and study, in order to refine such a magic medicine. Along the way, North was unable to carry out the complicated process of magic medicine refining. He had to make preparations according to the nature of various refining materials. Until in the process of preparation in this residence, North could start to test repeatedly. Until the arrival of rod, what North has done is such a series of tests, and has made some progress. these However, before the arrival of this point, North had already seen rod''s figure. Looking at rod, who appeared outside his residence, and recalling the hearsay about him collected on his way here, North felt only a sigh in his heart. At this time, relying on his own heroic expertise, rod also learned that North had begun to study the potion he asked for, and made good progress. However, rod noticed that what North thought in his heart was still to go to the territory of Diya where the Necromancers gathered. Even after seeing his own strength, North did not plan to stay here like other Necromancers. Although the experiences in blakada make North no longer have any nostalgia for blakada, they also make him more and more expect to go to Diya and join the school of necromancy. Even if rod tells him that the situation in Diya is not as North thinks, he can''t make any changes to this. North chose to come here to refine the potion for rod, which is also closely related to this. Because of his low strength, and the unfamiliarity of the environment, as well as the bad rumors from other necromancers, North didn''t plan to go to Diya and join the Necromancers school, but wanted to be introduced by rod. Looking at one side of rod, north is going to put forward his own request to him, but the ear first came rod''s words. "Soon, I will go to Diya and deal with my own affairs. I remember, in the ice blue magic academy, you once said that you wanted to join the necromancer Magic Academy and get my introduction, right? " After hearing rod''s inquiry, North immediately nodded. North knew that at this time, rod took the initiative to put forward this point, obviously with his purpose, and would not easily achieve his request. As North expected, rod''s words soon reached North''s ears again. "I need magic potions that can improve the spirit of manipulation. The more, the better, and the refining method of this magic potion. I believe that with your research on potions, you can obviously help a lot. " "If you lack refining materials, just report to the Lord here, and it will meet all your needs." North didn''t express any objection to what rod said. Instead, he asked, "when can I join the necromancer school?" Hearing North''s question, rod thought about it and replied, "before long, there will be a series of major changes in Diya. At that time, no matter how many potions you make, I will introduce you to the necromancer school. " Chapter 665 North has no objection to rod''s point. As early as before rod''s arrival, North had thought in his heart about how rod would deal with himself. In North''s view, such a result is obviously much better than the worst one, which has already met his own expectations. After getting this result, North continued to talk with rod about the knowledge of magic medicine, and then returned to the house to start the test on the properties of magic medicine. At the end of the conversation with North, there is only one thing left for rod to solve. Before doing this, rod needs to find a quiet environment that will not be disturbed by any creatures. The quiet room where deep meditation was carried out before undoubtedly met rod''s needs to a great extent. environment According to the information rod learned from the Centaur leader, the quiet room he was in was originally built to facilitate the Necromancers to meditate. Once he entered it, it could not be opened from the outside, but could only be opened by the Necromancers themselves. In addition, there are a large number of quiet rooms in this area, which can be used by a large number of necromancers at the same time. When you are in them, you don''t have to worry about the abnormal change of death energy to attract the attention of other Necromancers. Because meditation is the basis for any mage to quickly recover mana, and deep meditation can also effectively enhance the strength of the necromancer, in this case, the existence of quiet room plays an indispensable role in any town with a large number of mages. Those powerful mages, because of their own conditions, naturally don''t have to worry about being disturbed by other creatures in the process of meditation. But for those lower level mages, if they want to solve this problem, they can only rely on the existence of quiet room. these Compared with ordinary hotels, choosing a quiet room naturally allows the mage to meditate without worrying about the possible abnormal situation. Of course, the price is also much higher, but the powerful mage will not care about this. Here, because the Centaur leader has just completed the infrastructure construction in the town, the existence of the Necromancer''s school and the establishment of the magic guild can not be completed in a short time. these these these these At this time, the Centaur leader is leading the rest of the Necromancers to fight in the front of the battlefield. Even in this case, the Centaur leader still leaves some undead creatures to guard the quiet room in the rear. Obviously, he attaches great importance to it and does not want to make any mistakes on this point. The Centaur leader wants the vampire to stay here. In addition to monitoring North who comes here, he also hopes that he can go to help when the quiet room is abnormal. Rod knew that the Centaur leader attached so much importance to the existence of the quiet room. In addition to the significance of the quiet room itself to the mage, more importantly, it had a great relationship with the location of the quiet room. In the quiet room, any necromancer can feel the death energy concentration much higher than the outside world. Perhaps for the general necromancers, they will regard this as the foundation of the quiet room, and choose the area with the strongest death energy, which is more suitable for the Necromancers to meditate. However, rod knew that it was the thing under the static chamber that caused this result. these Through his own comparison of the terrain, rod has long found that the area chosen by the Centaur leader to build the town is exactly the territory of the giants when rod first arrived at Vernon. After the construction of the Centaur leader, naturally, there is no trace of the existence of giants in this territory. Only some large undead creatures under its control can see some traces of abnormal existence. In the original giant territory, the most attractive and valuable thing for rod was the remains of Titan giant in a cave. After returning to vernin, rod also deliberately through their own unique perception, to find the location of the bones. these these Because of the huge size of this corpse, no matter how the Centaur leader covered it up, it was inevitable that other creatures would find it in the process of building the town, which led to a series of disputes. According to rod''s previous observation, except for a small part of the skeleton which was used as a weapon by the giant, the remains of this Titan giant are relatively complete. Once the necromancer transforms the corpse of a creature of this level, one undead creature of level 6 or above can be obtained. Its strength can even reach level 7, far superior to all other undead creatures. In this case, once the news about the bones of Titans is leaked by other necromancers, even the real liches in Diya will come here to try to learn more detailed information. Chapter 666 cutting-edge news For a necromancer who has great potential and is almost sure to enter the legendary creature queue, any necromancer wants to obtain it. Even for some powerful liches, this desire for powerful necromancer will not change at all. these special According to rod''s perception, the remains of the giant Titan are far less well preserved than the one in the territory, and the most powerful necromancer, or even Lich like existence, has already completed the transformation of Necromancy, but has made certain restrictions, and can''t easily move in the normal state, once there is an emergency, You can wake it up immediately. According to rod''s information, when the corpse of the Titan was first discovered by the necromancer, it triggered a real war. Those liches who are afraid of each other at ordinary times and dare not fight at will show their real strength in this battle. When the battle ended, the final result was that, as rod saw, the remains of the Titan had a place to belong to, and its head was then displayed in the magic guild of the city of mourning. For the Centaur leader, the location of the quiet room was chosen above the bones of the Titan giant, and rod could only praise it silently in his heart. At this time, although rod has successfully killed the high-level mage Witt, he still can''t take it lightly when dealing with other high-level creatures, even some difficult enemies. cutting-edge news After finishing the conversation with North, it wasn''t long before rod returned to the quiet room. special In rod''s perception, Rowling, who is in one of the quiet rooms, her breath is still very stable. However, through the changing mana waves around her, rod realizes that her deep meditation this time has come to the end. Before leaving, the last preparation rod intends to make is also closely related to Rowling''s existence. However, before this preparation, in addition to Rowling''s cooperation, rod also intends to ask Rowling''s opinions on this. At this time, because Rowling''s deep meditation process is not over, Rodney can''t get the result he wants for a moment. He can only wait until Rowling''s deep meditation is over, and then think about it. While waiting for Rowling to finish his deep meditation, rod returned to the quiet room where he used to be, sat down in the previous position, and began the most basic shallow meditation. A previous deep meditation has exhausted all the mana in rod''s body. In this state, rod can''t cast any conventional spell. special When rod returned to the quiet room, he was wearing a magic talisman all the time. Even though rod did not meditate actively during this period, his mana value had recovered a little. However, rod knew that for the next preparation, the ten mana points previously recovered by magic talisman were not enough. In the process of waiting for Rowling to finish deep meditation, what rod did was to restore his mana value through this way of meditation. Compared with the effect of magic talisman, rod''s way of restoring mana through meditation is far from enough. Even so, rod still does it according to the habit of previous life. The effect of the magic talisman is worthy of the identity of its artifact component. It can bring a huge amount of mana recovery speed to the mage who wears it. In rod''s view, the power of magic talisman is not only reflected in the basic mana recovery, but also in the process of deep meditation. Once a mage enters the state of deep meditation, he can''t actively terminate the process. He can only exit this state when his mana is consumed. If a mage terminates this process ahead of time, he will suffer severe mana backfire, and even damage his spirit. For this reason, the deep meditation of mages is often their weakest stage. If you want to defeat a very powerful mage and make good use of their opportunity of deep meditation, you can often make yourself have a great advantage. For this reason, the quiet room for a mage to meditate is the best protected area anywhere. The mage in it does not have to worry about attacks from others. In the process of Rhode''s deep meditation, due to the existence of magic talisman, the speed of consuming mana in deep meditation is not even as fast as Rhode''s self recovery. special special According to rod''s perception, with the continuous process of deep meditation, when the amount of mana consumed meets certain conditions, rod''s speed of mana consumption increases rapidly. Even with the magic talisman, rod''s mana value also decreases rapidly. Finally, he wakes up after his mana value returns to zero. If there is no such state in the process of deep meditation, rod does not know how long it will take before he can end this deep meditation. Because there is no artifact component that can offset the mana consumption in deep meditation in the game of previous life, rod can not get a clear conclusion about the subsequent changes in deep meditation, even at this time. However, the various premonitions in his heart made him understand that if he could maintain that state of deep meditation for a longer time, he might get unimaginable benefits. Chapter 667 After feeling the special state he entered in the process of deep meditation, rod was also curious about the subsequent changes of this state, especially when he realized the improvement that this state had brought to him. However, rod knows that in a short period of time, it is difficult for him to make any progress in the research of this state. According to rod''s understanding, if you want to understand the benefits of this state, you must stay in this state for a longer time. To achieve this, rod needs a higher mana recovery speed. According to rod''s understanding of himself, in addition to the magic talisman, his own mana recovery attribute, whether it''s the increase of mana recovery speed brought by mystics, or other pendants used to recover mana, can produce less than half of the effect of the magic talisman. Even if it is only a artifact component, the effect of magic talisman is more than that of ordinary treasures. It is under the effect of the magic talisman that he brings such a high amount of mana recovery that rod can enter into the follow-up state of deep meditation. With the existence of a magic talisman, all rod can do is to maintain the current state of deep meditation, without any breakthrough. Compared with the artifact parts, the effect of conventional treasures is not worth mentioning. In this case, rod realized that perhaps only after collecting more artifact parts corresponding to the magic talisman can he continue to study this special state. However, unlike when collecting the artifact parts of Titan''s arrow, due to the reward of the inheritance task, rod can sense the location of them. For the artifact corresponding to the magic talisman, that is, the source of magic mentioned in the letter carried by Northen, rod has no clue. In rod''s view, just a deep meditation, he can enter into this special state through the existence of magic talisman. Previously, the legendary mage in charge of keeping this artifact component in the magic guild could not have been unaware of this. In this case, this powerful artifact component is still used as a reward for the champion of the potion competition, which makes rod feel confused. If you want to know more about this artifact, rod knows that maybe he can only find a way from the magic guild, but this is obviously not something that can be solved for a while. cutting-edge news In this process, rod also turns on the active effect of magic talisman and gathers the surrounding magic elements to improve the efficiency of the meditation process. special Even in a state of meditation, rod can still clearly perceive this. Just like a signal, the appearance of this situation made rod immediately end this shallow meditation. After the deep meditation, rod did not hesitate too much, so he opened the closed door of the quiet room from the inside. special The emergence of this fluctuation has clearly informed rod that Rowling has ended this deep meditation and tried to understand her own situation. Rod realized that when Rowling also had the ability to sense blood relationship through the existence of the pendant, under the effect of this special attribute, there seemed to be a very special connection between them. It is under the influence of this connection that when Rowling''s perception comes, rod will be able to get a sign and immediately understand her state at this time. After opening the door of the quiet room, Roderick noticed Rowling not far away. At this time, Rowling just finished this deep meditation. After recovering a little mana, she came to check rod''s condition. Unlike rod, after returning to this town under the leadership of the Centaur leader, Rowling immediately began deep meditation. After Rowling came here, she first read the classics and some magic books, and deepened her understanding of meteor fire shower. these flower If it wasn''t for the special changes that follow deep meditation, rod could even continue for a long time again. This is enough to show the powerful effect of the magic talisman, which can completely supplement the mana consumption of the mage in the process of deep meditation. Seeing Rowling appear here, rod didn''t say much, but motioned her to enter the quiet room. The last preparation that rod needs to make before he leaves here is closely related to Rowling at this time. Even before the preparation begins, rod has to ask Rowling for her opinions. At rod''s signal, Rowling enters the quiet room, waiting for rod''s next instruction. After closing the door of the quiet room again and looking at Rowling, rod thought for a while and said: special You should have known something about the situation in vilning. You can''t deal with more powerful enemies only by your death knights. The development of necromancers must have high-level creatures. " "I hope that during this period of time, you can stay in vernin, as the highest level necromancer, to prevent the power of the necromancer from being attacked by other high-level creatures." these Through the existence of consanguinity perception, Rowling has been able to roughly realize the main purpose of rod''s choice to go to Diya, and understand why rod wants to leave the territory in such a period when he needs a high-level necromancer to hold down the battle, just to solve his own abnormalities. Chapter 668 Through the existence of consanguinity perception, Rowling can also feel rod''s determination at this time, and understand that she can''t change rod''s decision through words, so that rod can stay in Vernon. Rowling, who also has the attribute of consanguinity perception, naturally has the most profound feelings about these changes in rod. In this case, Rowling also understood the importance of rod''s request that he should stay in the territory instead of returning to Diya with him. Naturally, Rowling allowed her mind to reject rod''s request. Even in this process, Rowling would like to go back to Diya with rod, but she also understands that the power of her present self can play a great role in a war, and staying in vilning may be her best choice. When Rowling agreed, rod nodded and asked: "In order to return to Diya as soon as possible, but also for the next battle, I need to lead the ghost dragon back together. Without the existence of the ghost dragon, when other high-level creatures in vilning realize this, they are likely to make some abnormal actions, or even take this opportunity to attack. " "After mastering many spells, your strength is similar to that of ordinary high-level mages, but in this case, it is also difficult to provide effective support." "I want to ask you if you need to control a high-level death knight. Because of the control of spirit, even with enough transformation materials, I still can''t control such a death knight in a short time. " these After speaking his thoughts to Rowling, rod no longer spoke. He just looked at Rowling and waited for her reply. The death knight mentioned in rod''s words is the hero Thunderbird he killed when he returned to silver cliff city. In the original battle, the strength shown by the hero Thunderbird, especially its guidance for chain lightning, combined with the environmental bonus, left a deep impression on rod. If it wasn''t for the shield of the guardian God, which is part of the artifact, rod couldn''t survive in this situation. The battle ended with rod surviving from the chain lightning and successfully killing the hero Thunderbird. special If the original rod, naturally will not let Rowling control this powerful death knight, but after solving the control of spiritual attributes, he controls the death knight transformed from the hero Thunderbird. Neither Rowling nor the undead creatures she controls can bring experience gains to rod when killing other creatures. In this case, rod naturally does not want to give Rowling the powerful death knight control. But at this time, after a change of mind, compared with Rowling, rod also became less concerned about the acquisition of experience value. Because of this, rod came up with the idea of letting Rowling control the hero Thunderbird. According to rod''s understanding, Rowling''s manipulation spirit attribute is certainly enough. In addition to the career bonus of the necromancer, Rowling''s own attribute has exceeded that of the ordinary necromancer under the effect of the hero template. Even for Rowling, a small part of the control spirit attributes can''t be used for the time being, but in terms of controlling the hero Thunderbird, the remaining control spirit is obviously enough. special Earlier, when rod learned from Rowling that the genie hero had fallen into a special state, he checked it. What makes rod feel unusual is that Vita fell into this kind of state when she exerted her control over death energy beyond her own limit in the battle of silver cliff city. Compared with deep sleep, rod believes that this state corresponds to a sign that the rank is about to rise. However, because weita''s existence is very special, this kind of advance is not carried out like ordinary element creatures or undead creatures, but makes weita fall into this state, and can only exist in the form of element core. For this point, rod guessed that this may be due to the abnormal phenomenon caused by Vita''s form of existence, but there is no way to solve it. Although Vita fell into this abnormal state, its controlling mental attribute did not decrease. For this reason, Rowling has a small part of the control of mental attributes, in a state of being unable to use. these It is obvious that there is no such problem in Rowling and rod. Compared with this, rod is more worried about whether this kind of control over the hero Thunderbird will have any negative impact on Rowling. According to rod''s understanding of the necromancer, when Rowling controls such a powerful death knight, it is bound to accelerate the erosion of death energy on her. In this case, rod is not sure whether it will be good or bad for Rowling to control the hero Thunderbird. He even hesitates to let Rowling control the hero Thunderbird. In rod''s view, if the existence of the hero Thunderbird accelerates the erosion of death energy in Rowling, it is obviously not worth the loss. Rod chose to go to Diya in this period, mainly to solve the problem of Rowling. In addition, in rod''s view, it is not so important to deal with other matters planned to be dealt with in the territory of Diya, whether it is the revenge for the former hero necromancer or the arrangement of the second expansion in advance. For this reason, rod''s plan is to find out Rowling''s real thoughts through inquiry before making the final decision. Chapter 669 For this point mentioned in rod''s words, Rowling''s mind is naturally very different from rod''s. Rod wants to get her ideas from Rowling. Maybe from the beginning, it is difficult to achieve the expected effect of rod. Looking at rod, who was waiting for his reply, Rowling looked very firm and said, "I want to control this death knight." Rowling''s tone, there is no hesitation, even in Rowling''s heart, also do not want to see himself abnormal, but in the face of rod''s inquiry, Rowling still with action, showed his attitude. Rowling knew that when rod left, all she had to do was to maintain the development of the necromancer in vilnin and avoid being attacked by other high-level creatures during this period. Once the situation that rod is worried about really appears, in the face of the siege of many high-level creatures, even Rowling can''t deal with all of them, and can''t complete the task that rod told us. Maybe the whole power of the necromancer will be in trouble. Compared with the whole power of the necromancer, what Rowling didn''t want to see was the arrangement that rod had made in vernin. Because of this, she failed in the end. In this case, the existence of a high-level death knight can reflect its value. Rowling believes that with the cooperation of such a death knight, her fight will be much easier. Even in the face of the siege of other high-level creatures, she can make a certain counterattack. Because of this, even if she didn''t want to see her abnormal state, Rowling agreed to control the death knight, because what she didn''t want to see was that she failed rod''s expectation. Even without the ability attached to consanguinity perception, rod could guess what Rowling was thinking just by his previous knowledge of Rowling. Even before he began to ask, rod realized this. Seeing that Rowling was so determined, rod said nothing more and began to arrange the transformation ceremony. environment In the previous meditation process, rod felt this, but with the active effect of the magic talisman, rod would not be affected by the surrounding magic elements. environment In the quiet room, there are no other things except the straw mat for the mage to sit on, and the candle on the wall to maintain the light. Even compared with the ordinary hotels, the things in the quiet room are far inferior. It is an extravagant hope for any mage to get a very comfortable living experience in a quiet room. The existence of the quiet room, just like its original function, is to enable the mage to meditate peacefully and not to worry about being disturbed by other things. Naturally, whether the mage is comfortable or not is not considered when the quiet room is established. Because of this kind of environment in the quiet room, many mages who can''t stand it will prepare some things in the space ring by themselves before entering the quiet room, so that the environment can be improved to a certain extent, so that they can bear it. environment Before becoming a high-level mage and establishing their own mage tower, mages want to have deep meditation. To a large extent, they all rely on the existence of quiet room. However, in the area of elasia, the situation inside the static chamber has been significantly improved. Because of the close proximity between eracia and blakada, any mage has heard of the preferential treatment for mages within eracia. these There are also many formal mages in blakada. With the improvement of rank, after they have some abilities, they give up their research on magic and come to eracia to work for the Lord. For the ordinary lords of elasia, in many cases, the number of these orthodox mages from blakada can influence the situation of a battle. The existence of magic can play a very good role for creatures who don''t have the means to deal with it, especially when the equipment is not good enough, especially the range magic that can''t be defended. In battle, with the existence of shield, the soldiers under the Lord may be able to block the crossbow, or even some magic with flight path, but there is no way to resist the range attack magic. In this case, when the Lords see the effect of magic on the battlefield, it becomes the choice of most lords to woo the mages from blakada. In Erathia, the Lord''s preferential treatment for the mages belonging to his own forces can be seen everywhere. Even the quiet room built for the mages'' meditation has a much better internal environment than the ordinary hotels can provide. In this case, few mages can still meditate at ease. In rod''s impression, even in blakhada, the inner environment of the quiet room built for the apprentice of the mage is extremely simple, and even there is no difference from the quiet room in front of him. The mages of blakhada are always searching for the traces left by the God of mages. The idea of pure magic put forward by the God of mages has naturally been recognized by many mages, especially those in the magic guild. For things other than magic, whether it''s the treasures they carry or the promotion brought by external forces, these mages don''t attach so much importance to them. special environment Chapter 670 For rod at this time, the quiet room without any interference environment, also can make him more focused on the transformation of death knight. As rod takes out the body of the hero Thunderbird from the space ring, some changes seem to have taken place in the whole quiet room. Although the hero Thunderbird died in rod''s hands a long time ago, rod also experienced a series of battles in the later process, even after such a long time, its body has not changed under the preservation of the space ring. The preservation effect of the space ring is extremely powerful, which is not only reflected in the fact that there is no sign of corruption on the body of the hero Thunderbird when rod takes it out, but also in the process of fighting with him, there is still blood on the wound left by him. After removing the body of the hero Thunderbird, which is the most important thing in the transformation ceremony, from the space ring, rod begins to make preparations for the next step. In the whole quiet room, there is no superfluous things, and the interior is extremely empty. Even if rod takes out the hero Thunderbird several times of his own size, it only occupies a small part of the whole quiet room, and the remaining space around it is still not narrow. The size of the quiet room is also the reason why rod chose to carry out the conversion ceremony here after his own observation. There is no need to worry about the failure of the conversion ceremony due to the small space. After putting the hero Thunderbird in place, rod thought about it a little, and then began to make the next arrangement. Previously, in the process of the transformation ceremony, rod needed the ability of the dead crystal to obtain enough death energy, so as to complete the guidance of the transformation ceremony. But at this time, according to rod''s existing strength, it is no longer necessary to rely on the existence of the ghost crystal. Only by the death energy released by itself, we can complete the transformation of death knight. After the battle with Witt, rod changed his achievements back to the most basic necromancer, the level of evocation, and the most top legend level, which was enough to support him to carry out this transformation ceremony. Under the influence of Rhode''s level of evocation, the death knight transformed by this way may be more powerful than the one transformed by the ghost crystal to some extent. According to rod''s knowledge, for the transformation of death knights above level 6, the ordinary ghost crystal can''t play much role at all, and only the most top mother of the dead can help this process. However, the mother of the dead, owned by rod, is still on the Centaur leader at this time, completing the control of a large number of undead creatures for him. In this case, rod did not choose to use the existence of the dead crystal, but planned to rely on his own special skills to complete the transformation ceremony. To solve the problem in the process of transformation ceremony arrangement, rod still needs to deal with only the last thing. At this point, rod will own eyes, looked to the side where Rowling. The most important point in the conversion ceremony is the connection between the death knight and the necromancer after the completion of the conversion ceremony. In most cases, in order to enhance this connection, the necromancer uses his own blood. special Rod looked at Rowling to solve this problem. Rod has been waiting for Rowling''s arrival. Apart from asking if he is willing to control the death knight, he also has a great relationship with this. Rowling, who also learned about conversion rituals from the art of evocation, immediately understood rod''s meaning after noticing rod''s actions. Then she took out a sharp dagger from the space ring, cut the fingertip of one hand, and let the blood drip around the hero Thunderbird. Before long, seeing that there was enough blood in the conversion ceremony, rod immediately raised his hand to show healing magic to Rowling, indicating that she would end this behavior. At this time, the whole transformation ceremony has been completed. Only when rod releases the death energy and completes the transformation guidance, can he obtain this powerful death knight. In rod''s view, for creatures like the hero Thunderbird, the chain lightning it casts can even make high-level mages feel extremely scared, but its research on magic is not as good as any mage. The chain lightning cast by the hero Thunderbird depends more on its instinct than on its research on magic. In this case, when rod transforms the death knight Vita in silver cliff city, in order to prevent the occurrence of abnormality, it is difficult to have any effect on the hero Thunderbird by arranging the spirit suppression ceremony. For this transformation of death knight, rod was not worried about what would happen, so he did not arrange other magic rituals to prevent mistakes. Rod believes that when he and Rowling exist at the same time, even if there are some abnormalities in the hero Thunderbird after the transformation, he can''t escape from the quiet room. However, due to the end of deep meditation, Rowling did not have much mana left, unable to give full play to her own strength. For rod, although he finished deep meditation a lot earlier than Rowling, and also had a period of meditation, at this time, his mana value is only about half of the full value, and his strength is also limited, so he can''t perform the most powerful magic. In this state, if rod intends to transform the death knight, any mistakes in the process may bring extremely serious consequences. flower But at this time, rod did not worry about it at all. Through the connection in the sense of consanguinity, Rowling takes out a very special treasure from the space ring with the help of rod. The whole treasure is silver white, similar to a bottle container, and its surface is full of various gems as ornaments. Gems of various colors, against the original silvery white background of this treasure, are still extremely attractive even in a quiet room where the light is not bright. Even at this time, rod''s eyes are also on this treasure. Chapter 671 Rod''s vision will be attracted by the treasure that Rowling takes out. Naturally, it''s not because of its unique shape, but because of the effect it can bring. special In rod''s impression, when this treasure comes into effect, it can release extremely active magic elements. This kind of magic element in active state can produce a very special effect between magic talisman and magic talisman, making magic talisman fall into an abnormal state that can not be controlled, and actively absorb these magic elements. Under the circumstances at that time, it was the treasure on Northen''s body and the active magic elements it released that confirmed the magic talisman on rod''s body. However, this does not hide the effect of the treasure itself. In addition to confirming the existence of the magic talisman, the effect of this treasure itself is what any mage dreams of. Depending on the active magic elements contained in it, under the action of this treasure, any mage can quickly recover the lost mana value after absorbing it, so that the mage has the ability to fight again, and the effect is extremely powerful. No mage will refuse such a treasure. In rod''s view, in some special cases, the real value of this treasure will even exceed the magic talisman he holds. Unlike the magic talisman, it takes a long time to recover mana. Under the action of this treasure, it can quickly add mana value to mages and restore their casting ability. Especially in some tense situations, this treasure can reflect its unique value. Even in the territory of blakhada, where there are many mages, such treasures are extremely precious, far beyond the ordinary mages'' affordability. In rod''s view, this treasure is the most precious thing in Northen. Its value even exceeds the protection of Saint Griffin in Northen. However, according to rod''s idea, the effect of this treasure overlaps with his own magic talisman to a great extent. It can also recover mana. Magic talisman can continuously recover mana for rod in any situation, not limited to fighting. Although this treasure can recover a large amount of mana in a very short time, it has a limit on the number of times it can be used. In the case of having a magic talisman, rod did not choose to hold this treasure at the same time, in order to maximize his fighting ability, but handed it to Rowling. Rod believes that, compared with having these two treasures at the same time, giving it to Rowling may make it show more powerful effect, and also enhance Rowling''s strength to a great extent. After mastering a variety of powerful magic, the only thing that can limit Rowling is her mana value. The arrival of this treasure just makes up for Rowling''s point. At this time, in rod''s test, Rowling took out, it is this treasure. In order to avoid any abnormal situation in the conversion ceremony, before the whole ceremony, rod needs to use this treasure to recover the mana lost in deep meditation for himself and Rowling. Rowling, on the other side, also understood rod''s meaning and began to take the initiative to use the special effects of this treasure. With Rowling''s action, a very pure and extremely active magic element began to release from the inside of the container towards the surrounding. these The changes between magic elements can''t hide from rod''s perception. these these It''s worth noting that the effect of magic talisman on magic elements is only to gather them together. In this process, the magic talisman itself does not absorb any magic elements. As early as in previous battles, rod had discovered this feature of the magic talisman. However, due to the lack of understanding of this artifact, rod could not explain this anomaly on the magic talisman. He could only wait until he had collected enough information to start further research. With the continued guidance of the magic talisman, around this artifact part, that is, rod''s position, there are extremely rich magic elements at this time. Rowling''s position, because it is closer to rod, is also covered by magic elements. With the unique effect of this special treasure, both rod, who is wearing a magic talisman, and Rowling, who is nearby, have recovered a lot of mana value, which is enough to cast a variety of powerful spells. After studying the magic book of Northen, rod not only mastered the most powerful meteor fire shower, but also recorded a large number of fourth-order magic in the magic book, which is also a very important harvest. these these With the container in Rowling''s hand, after releasing the last active magic element, it stops working. Rod and Rowling, after absorbing all the remaining magic elements, complete the recovery of mana. At this point, for rod, all the preparations that need to be completed before the conversion ceremony has been completed. Whether it is the arrangement of the main body of the transformation ceremony or the restoration of one''s own state before the guiding ceremony, it has all been achieved. After completing all the preparations, rod stopped waiting and motioned to Rowling to keep her alert. Then he began to guide the transformation ceremony. Chapter 672 With the beginning of rod''s guidance to the transformation ceremony, a strong energy of death appeared in the quiet room. As soon as death energy appeared, it occupied all the space in the quiet room. Under the action of this death energy, Rowling was released through the container, and after two people absorbed, the remaining magic elements were directly scattered, unable to feel the traces of these magic elements. With the progress of rod''s guidance, it seems that only death energy exists in the whole quiet room. As soon as this extremely strong energy of death appeared, it had some special connection with the hero Thunderbird in the center of the quiet room. Under the control of rod, this extremely strong energy of death did not spill out into the space outside the quiet room, but always gathered around the hero Thunderbird. If in the normal state, such a strong death energy appears, it will naturally attract the attention of all the Necromancers in this area, so that they can find the abnormalities in the quiet room. But under the control of rod, the breath of death energy seems to be completely hidden, without any leakage, nor the trend of spilling towards the outside of the quiet room, only exists in the inside of the quiet room. special these With the transformation ceremony, in order to meet the needs of the transformation ceremony, the death energy released by rod has become more intense. In terms of quality, the death energy released by Rhode has completely surpassed that released by ordinary soul crystals. Even the true mother of the dead can not surpass Rhode in the purity of death energy. If you want to transform a sixth order death knight, the death energy required is naturally beyond the imagination of ordinary Necromancers. If you only use the ghost crystals to release the death energy, you may need all the ghost crystals mined in a whole mine to achieve this. flower these Only relying on his own special skills, rod can transform the death energy that ordinary necromancers can''t imagine, so he can naturally guide this transformation ceremony with ease. Only rod, who has mastered the legendary level of evocation, can transform this level of death energy and control it to this degree only by his own strength. With the improvement of rod''s rank, rod can also perform some special applications of evocation. Even a long time ago, rod got the legendary level of evocation, but due to the limitation of rank, he can only play part of the effect of this powerful skill. Only now can rod really use it. Under the control of rod, the pure death energy around him began to transform the hero Thunderbird in the center of the ceremony to a certain extent. For the control of the death energy around, rod did not let them all flow directly to the hero Thunderbird, but through the death energy in the process of surrounding the hero Thunderbird, he used the nature of the death energy itself to transform the hero Thunderbird. In the process of releasing death energy, rod also noticed Rowling. Rod knew that for Rowling at this time, exposure to a large amount of death energy may have some adverse effects, accelerating the erosion of her body. special This is also the purpose of Rowling and rod to make preparations before the transformation. In this case, Rowling can only stay in the quiet room, perceiving the gradual progress of the transformation ceremony, instead of waiting for the completion of the transformation ceremony directly outside the quiet room. What rod can do is to make the death energy avoid Rowling''s position as much as possible in the process of guiding the transformation ceremony. However, this process will cost rod more mana. special Rowling, on the other side, also felt the change of death energy around her and couldn''t help looking at rod. Feeling rod''s guidance to the whole ceremony, Rowling didn''t know what she was thinking. Under the guidance of rod, the whole transformation ceremony is going on steadily. The hero Thunderbird in the center of the ceremony also gradually produces the unique characteristics of the undead. After noticing the changes in the hero Thunderbird, rod did not feel relaxed during the ceremony. On the contrary, this discovery made rod more dignified. With more and more characteristics of the undead, the golden feathers of the hero Thunderbird also present a special gray color, which falls off from its body surface. In rod''s view, the changes of the hero Thunderbird are similar to those of the hero Thunderbird after it bears the influence of the netherworld dragon breath in the battle, but there are great differences between them. In the process of fighting with the ghost dragon, when the hero Thunderbird bears the ghost dragon breath, the change in his body is completely caused by the ghost dragon breath. Because of its extremely high attributes, he can even recover this change after a period of time after the battle. these This change will not recover over time. Under the guidance of rod, the conversion ceremony had a very obvious effect on the hero Thunderbird. With the transformation ceremony going on, the energy consumption of death is getting faster and faster. It seems that the hero Thunderbird in the center has great attraction to the death energy around him. Even Rowling can feel the unusual situation between the huge fluctuations of death energy. Chapter 673 At this time, in the quiet room, the changes in the death energy are even fed back to the things existing outside. The things existing in the whole quiet room are greatly affected by the existence of death energy. A strong air current is generated in the static chamber with the flow of death energy. Rhode, who was guiding the whole ceremony in the rear, was also wearing a robe that whimpered with the wind. At this moment, in the quiet room, both rod and Rowling can clearly feel that the whole transformation ceremony has come to the last moment. Whether the ceremony can be successfully completed depends on the guiding rod. At this time, Rowling suddenly noticed that the dead body of the hero Thunderbird in the center of the ceremony, whether it was due to the influence of death energy or simply driven by the air, suddenly had a twitch. After reaching this stage, the death energy in the quiet room seems to find a vent. Instead of gently transforming the hero Thunderbird in the center, it rushes towards its position. For a moment, the whole quiet room was extremely noisy. The sound generated by the airflow was far more than that of any previous ceremony. Even other necromancers in the adjacent quiet room felt some clues at this time. In order to supply enough death energy, the mana in rod''s body continues to consume rapidly. I hope to complete this conversion ceremony in this way. The hero Thunderbird''s absorption of death energy only lasted for a short period of time. However, in this process, rod consumed far more mana than before. After finishing the absorption of death energy, the hero Thunderbird in the center of the ceremony was silent again without any change, just like the death energy released by rod had no effect on it. It''s just as if he noticed something in the feedback from the evocation. Seeing the hero Thunderbird in the center of the ceremony, he entered the current state. At this time, rod did not continue to release the energy of death. Looking at the hero Thunderbird in the center of the ceremony, rod knows that the whole transformation ceremony is nearly completed. Just take the last step to let Rowling control this powerful death knight. Unlike rod, who knows the whole process of the ceremony very well, Rowling, who is watching the ceremony, is not sure whether this transformation ceremony is successful. Before Rowling asked to confirm the transformation of the ceremony, she noticed the abnormality in the ceremony. In Rowling''s perception, in front of her, that is, where the hero Thunderbird is, a special connection related to herself suddenly appears at this time. With the emergence of this special connection, the body of the hero Thunderbird on the ground began to move. Seeing this scene, Rowling didn''t hesitate to show her spiritual imprint on the hero Thunderbird in the center of the ceremony. flower After completing the exertion of spiritual imprint, Rowling only felt that many other things appeared in her consciousness. She immediately understood these new things through the existence of spiritual imprint. After noticing Rowling''s actions, rod knew that the transformation process was very smooth. When he completed the last step of the transformation ceremony, that is, activating the soul fire on the hero Thunderbird, Rowling immediately controlled it without any accident. In this case, rod also completed the whole transformation ceremony. At this time, rod put his eyes on the hero Thunderbird who just stood up and was controlled by Rowling. Different from what rod once saw, the hero Thunderbird on the battlefield shows the form. At this time, although the hero Thunderbird has completed the transformation of death knight, anyone who sees it can understand its abnormality. On the hero Thunderbird, the original golden feathers have been completely removed at this time, even those feathers that have become dark white due to the influence of death energy. The original pair of wings behind it, after losing the cover of feathers, the overall shape has changed greatly. It is no longer so thick. Only part of the flesh and blood remains on the skeleton. Once it is fully unfolded, the closest thing in shape is probably the bone wings of the ghost dragon. Under the influence of the transformation ceremony, the hero Thunderbird had some abnormal phenomena, but these did not affect its real strength. Rod knows that the most powerful part of the hero Thunderbird is its guidance to chain lightning. As early as in previous battles, rod learned this from the hero Thunderbird. When he is transformed into a death knight, his unique ability will also be preserved. At this time, after noticing the hero Thunderbird and Rowling''s state, rod realized that Rowling was understanding the hero Thunderbird''s information through the existence of spiritual imprint. In general, even if necromancers can transform death knights, it is often difficult to get their loyalty. these In this case, what the necromancer can do for his death knights is to suppress the consciousness of the death knights through the existence of spiritual imprint, and only use them as a powerful undead creature, so that the death knights can fight for themselves. Compared with ordinary undead creatures, in this state, the death knight still has a certain wisdom, and can even make the most suitable judgment according to the consciousness he had in his life, but that''s all. He can''t make flexible changes to the orders of the undead mage like the intelligent creatures. For this reason, for the necromancer, if they can get the loyalty of their death knights, they will undoubtedly be able to give full play to their abilities without using the mental imprint to suppress their original consciousness. However, even if there are many necromancers in Diya, there are not many necromancers who can do this. Chapter 674 Before the transformation ceremony, in rod''s view at that time, even if the whole transformation ceremony is successfully completed, Rowling is likely not to get the loyalty of the hero Thunderbird. In the previous battle, it was rod himself who ended the hero Thunderbird''s life. For this reason, without the control of the mental imprint, the hero Thunderbird would even fight with rod again, and naturally would not be loyal to Rowling who belonged to the same side as rod. According to rod''s original idea, after the conversion ceremony, Rowling may only be able to use the hero Thunderbird as a powerful undead creature, even if she can successfully display her spiritual imprint and control the hero Thunderbird, because she can''t get the real loyalty of the hero Thunderbird, and can''t play the real role of death knight. Even so, the identity of death knight still allows the hero Thunderbird to retain all the strength of his life. Even if he only uses it as an undead, his strength has exceeded that of ordinary undead too much, not to mention his high-level strength. Rod believes that with the help of the hero Thunderbird, Rowling can successfully deal with the enemies appearing in vilning even after she leaves vilning. In order to solve the problems existing in the death knights, in addition to relying on their own ability to obtain their loyalty, they can only completely erase their original consciousness, just as rod dealt with the Centaur leader. However, in order to achieve this, we must rely on a series of precious materials. There is no doubt that the spring of spirit that rod obtained is one of these materials, but rod has consumed it, and it can not be obtained again in a short time. In rod''s perception, Rowling''s treatment of the hero Thunderbird is to completely suppress its original consciousness through the existence of the mental imprint, so as to avoid its abnormal behavior. Because of her high spiritual attribute, Rowling can get a lot of useful information from the hero Thunderbird''s mind only by using her spiritual imprint. In this process, she naturally does not need the permission of the hero Thunderbird''s consciousness. In rod''s eyes, Rowling, together with the hero Thunderbird, is silent, but there is a little difference. The other is that the hero Thunderbird''s state is relatively dull, while Rowling, on the other side, is attentive in the process. By observing the memory of the hero Thunderbird, Rowling also noticed some unusual scenes. In the mind of the hero Thunderbird, the most profound memory is naturally the last battle he fought with rod. In this process, both the hero Thunderbird''s use of chain lightning and rod''s strength in the process of fighting are noticed by Rowling. Even after so long, Rowling knew the end of the battle very well and still felt a palpitation. In the memory of the hero Thunderbird, what it cares most is not even the response made by rod in the battle, but another thing. these After noticing the change in Rowling''s look, rod realized that she seemed to have something important to tell herself. At rod''s signal, Rowling said: "I found a noteworthy message from talwich''s memory." As if worried about rod''s doubts, Rowling immediately explained: "tarwich is his name before he died. In krulood, it corresponds to the lightning in the clouds." With that, Rowling points to the hero Thunderbird, who is still at the center of the ceremony, to let rod understand this. special As Rowling''s words continue, rod seems to feel something. special special At this time, when he noticed that this role appeared again, rod naturally would not resist it, but actively cooperated with this special role. special With the emergence of this connection, a very special picture, also with Rowling''s story, passed to rod. Rod noticed that this picture was presented from a very special perspective, and in the picture, many barbaric creatures and a large number of Thunderbirds around him undoubtedly explained something to rod. Rod knew that it was not Rowling in front of him who experienced the situation in the picture, but the hero talwich beside him. In this picture, rod also noticed a familiar figure. Any player who knows something about the first expansion will not be unfamiliar with this figure. The figure shown in the picture is the leader of all the barbarians in krylord, the hero Tanan who launched the first expansion campaign. environment Even so, from talwich''s vision, whether it is other creatures around, or it itself, are in a very dignified state, it seems that something important is about to happen. Rod didn''t wait long. In the picture before him, the action of the hero Tanan tells rod the answer. In the picture, the hero Tanan puts his artifact, the forbidden magic ball, in front of him. Then he takes his axe from a barbarian behind him and cuts the forbidden magic ball. red Chapter 675 After noticing the changes in the picture, rod seems to be aware of something, but he can''t determine this point, so he can only put his attention into the picture. With the hero Tanan''s weapon hitting the forbidden magic ball which was completely fixed below, a dazzling red light was released from the forbidden magic ball, which stained the whole picture in rod''s mind with a kind of red. When this dazzling red light is released from the original forbidden magic ball, all the barbarians around are greatly affected. They can only turn their eyes aside, regardless of the scene in the field. The hero Thunderbird was also affected by the red light. The picture in front of rod''s eyes trembled, and then there was a great degree of fuzziness, which made rod unable to pay intuitive attention to the situation in the field. Fortunately, this situation did not last long, the extremely strong red light in the field had dissipated, and the picture in Rhode''s perception also regained calm. Although several red lights flashed in the process, it had no effect on the situation in the picture. At this time, rod noticed that with the red light no longer appearing, a barbarian, who was always beside the hero Thunderbird, walked quickly to his position in the field after the hero Tanan finished his action. There are other creatures that act the same as the barbarian. these these Almost all of the powerful heroes in krylord appear in the picture. Among krylord, perhaps only Tanan has such influence. these these All the heroes who take over this special thing from hero Tanan are dignified. They all know in their hearts what the things in their hands mean and how much influence they can bring to the next battle. these After taking this thing, a barbarian hero who was originally beside the hero Thunderbird returns to the hero Thunderbird. special It seems that he noticed the gaze of the hero Thunderbird. When the barbarian hero came to the hero Thunderbird, he took the initiative to show what he was holding to the hero Thunderbird. special Compared with other things, this red crystal is not big, but anyone who knows something about it will be shocked by its real effect. red After this scene appeared, the whole picture in rod''s mind began to blur rapidly, and no new changes appeared. red red Rod knew that the red crystal in the hand of the barbarian hero was the same as the red crystal he had snatched from the hero one eyed king, which could produce extremely similar effects. From the root, these two special red crystals belonged to one of the fragments of the forbidden magic ball. red What the hero Thunderbird is good at most is its ability to guide chain lightning, which will also be restrained by this red crystal. Once the effect of the red crystal is activated, even the hero Thunderbird can''t rely on his own instinct to complete the display of chain lightning under the shadow of forbidden magic barrier. Naturally, the restriction of forbidden magic barrier will not only affect the mages. Any creature that can cast magic will be restrained by it. red red In rod''s view, the most likely reason for the appearance of this red crystal is that the hero Tanan has mastered some special skills to deal with the forbidden magic ball in his hands. With this special skill, the hero Tanan can peel off the red crystal in rod''s hand, which has the same attributes as the forbidden magic ball and has the same powerful effect, without causing damage to the forbidden magic ball. In addition, in rod''s view, if the hero Tanan splits the forbidden magic ball and gets more pieces of the forbidden magic ball, it is just like getting the existence of a general combination artifact, and this way is also possible. these According to rod''s original idea, no matter how the hero Tanan deals with the forbidden magic ball, so as to get this unique fragment of the forbidden magic ball, it will avoid the damage of the forbidden magic ball itself. After all, the barbarian army led by Tanan was able to completely suppress the mages of blakhada, to a large extent, relying on the existence of the forbidden magic ball. Chapter 676 There are many kinds of conjectures in rod''s mind about the form of the fragments of the forbidden magic ball and Tanan''s treatment of the forbidden magic ball, but there is no way to verify it, and he can not know the true situation of this point. At this time, judging from the information in the picture, rod realized that the real situation about banning the magic ball may not be what he imagined from the beginning. In the picture, in the process of dealing with the forbidden magic ball, Tanan did not use all kinds of special skills to prevent any accidents in the process of dealing with the forbidden magic ball, just relying on the weapons in his hands and his own brute force. Using the weapons in his hand, Tanan forcibly creates its fragments from the originally intact forbidden magic ball, and distributes them to the rest of his heroes for use in the battle. Tanan''s behavior was completely beyond rod''s original expectation. Rod did not expect that the fragments of the forbidden magic ball in his hands had such a origin. In rod''s view, under this kind of rough handling, no matter what kind of treasure, or more powerful artifact, will cause great damage, and may even be completely unusable. According to rod''s understanding of the treasure, Tanan''s treatment of the originally complete forbidden magic ball should not have any effect. Naturally, the fragments of the forbidden magic ball stripped off by brute force have no effect. Tanan''s behavior will only damage the forbidden magic ball, so it can not play the strongest effect of the forbidden magic ball. If all the precious artifact can make some changes by the existence of brute force, and even separate the fragments with the same powerful effect, but only limited number of times, then what are the alchemists who devote themselves to the study of alchemy and explore how to make treasures? However, the real situation he experienced on the battlefield let rod know that the situation may not be what he imagined. special As for the various anomalies in the fragments of forbidden magic ball, rod knows that he may be able to get some answers from the hints given by the system. Rod realized that the forbidden magic ball fragment still has such a powerful effect. Even after being separated as a fragment, it still releases a wide range of forbidden magic barriers without the role of the main body of the forbidden magic ball, which is closely related to the heroic will on it. The existence of heroic will can affect many things, especially the formation of some special treasures, which was deeply understood by rod before. However, what Roeder did not expect is that the will of the hero Tanan can be so strong that even a large number of pieces of forbidden magic ball with the highest quality will be infected by his heroic will, thus having this unique effect. Relying on his own heroic will, hero Tanan can complete the processing of forbidden magic ball, and obtain a large number of forbidden magic ball fragments without any weakening effect. Rod believes that even after the completion of this process, the main part of the forbidden magic ball in Tanan''s hands will not weaken in effect, and can still release a unique forbidden magic barrier to suppress all the mages in blakada. If it wasn''t for the existence of the heroic will, rod believed that the hero Tanan definitely couldn''t do it. Once again, he deeply felt the effect of the hero''s will. He had a deeper understanding of the most unique power that only exists in the hero. At this time, it seems to be aware of something, rod will pay attention to the existence of his body on the forbidden magic ball fragments. Due to the characteristics of the forbidden sphere fragment itself, even if rod does not actively activate the forbidden barrier it can release, this special red crystal will repel the surrounding magic elements. It failed to connect with the main body of the forbidden magic ball. A single fragment of the forbidden magic ball didn''t repel the surrounding magic elements. It was even completely suppressed by the magic talisman for a time. In the process of Rhode''s deep meditation, the fragment of the forbidden magic ball didn''t have any effect on this process. However, due to the existence of this nature, rod can not put the forbidden magic ball debris into the space ring. Once rod tries to force the forbidden magic ball fragment into the space ring, the strong rejection from it also makes rod understand that this behavior may cause serious damage to the space ring and collapse the space in the ring. Because of this, in this case, what rod can do is to carry the forbidden magic ball fragments with him all the time and use them in time in some emergency situations. red red special Different from those under the action of the heroic will, which are clearly determined as treasures by the system, the forbidden magic ball fragments in front of us can still be used by rod, but they are not determined as treasures by the system. Even if the forbidden magic ball fragment can produce a very powerful effect, it can only be regarded as a special item in terms of category. these At that time, rod was not sure whether the fragments of the forbidden magic ball in his hand could still have the present effect. special Chapter 677 As he noticed the abnormality on the forbidden magic ball in the picture, rod also had some ideas about what he wanted to achieve after he returned to Diya. He adjusted some of the original plans appropriately. In rod''s view, if this artifact fragment can be used reasonably, he will be able to obtain unexpected benefits. Even the most powerful Lich in Diya will be at a loss when it is suddenly covered by the forbidden magic barrier, and this is the opportunity rod is looking forward to. However, rod knows that he may have to wait until he returns to Diya to make a detailed plan on how to use this artifact fragment. special At this point, after thinking about banning the fragments of the magic ball, looking at Rowling, rod praised, "you''ve done a good job." Regarding the news of banning the fragments of the magic ball, rod did not deliberately hide this from Rowling. After the battle in the ice blue magic academy, Rowling naturally felt very curious about how rod used the forbidden magic barrier to break the mage''s defense line. In this case, after Rowling told rod about her doubts, rod showed Rowling the fragments of the forbidden magic ball, so that Rowling could understand the specific use of this artifact. It is also in this way that Rowling learned about the fragments of forbidden magic ball and the important artifact of the hero Tanan who started the battle. She was able to restrain the forbidden magic ball of all mages. When he told Rowling about banning the magic ball, rod didn''t have too many ideas. He just wanted her to understand that. What Rhode didn''t expect is that it was because of her previous experience that Rowling learned about the existence of forbidden magic ball in advance, which made her directly discover the abnormal situation of forbidden magic ball in the process of controlling the hero Thunderbird. Depending on the existence of consanguinity perception, rod also got these images in the heart of the hero Thunderbird. these At this time, looking at Rowling, rod realized that if it wasn''t for her, he might have to wait a long time to notice the abnormality in the fragments of the forbidden magic ball. By that time, maybe the heroic will of Tanan attached to the forbidden magic ball fragment has completely dissipated and can''t be used any more. these In this regard, with Rowling''s reminding, when rod realized these abnormalities on the forbidden magic ball fragments, he took the initiative to praise Rowling''s behavior. these these these When rod got a complete understanding of the formation process of forbidden magic ball fragments from Rowling, there was no additional picture in rod''s consciousness. However, in this case, the connection between the two people''s consanguinity perception is not broken, but becomes clearer because of the loss of the obstacles in the picture. With the special connection existing in the sense of consanguinity, Rowling can clearly perceive the value of rod''s heart and the praise from him. In this case, Rowling believes that rod can also feel the thoughts in his heart at this time, so she does not need to respond to rod with words. However, at this time, Rowling seemed to be aware of something, and her expression suddenly changed greatly. Originally, after being praised by rod, she felt happy and depressed. Without looking directly into rod''s eyes, Rowling turned her eyes to the position of the hero Thunderbird. After noticing the change in Rowling, rod also felt confused and didn''t understand what had happened. It seems that with Rowling''s change, the original connection between the two people''s consanguinity perception is also broken. However, relying on the connection of consanguinity perception, rod realized that although Rowling was looking at the hero Thunderbird, her attention was always on herself. Recalling all kinds of things about Rowling, rod immediately understood the reason for Rowling''s change. In rod''s view, Rowling had been in a good mood before, whether it was the process of guiding the transformation ceremony or the process of understanding the information about the forbidden magic ball fragments. The sudden change can only be related to Rowling''s last move. According to rod''s recollection, before Rowling''s expression changed, her last move was to smile at herself as a response. It was this smile that led to her emotional change. Although Rowling didn''t tell rod about the negative effect of death energy''s backfire in evocation, she was still very resistant to it. At present, the erosion of death energy to Rowling''s body is only in the primary stage. Unlike those senior necromancers who are proficient in evocation, it does not separate all the flesh and blood, leaving only a body similar to a skeleton creature, or make the skin of the whole body wrinkle and fall into a state of aging. For the necromancer who is in this form, but does not have enough savings to become a lich, he will also be divided into the ranks of corpses and witches in Diya. However, different from the Necromancers created by the necromancers, this form of necromancers is also recognized by all necromancers as the real Necromancers. Chapter 678 Previously, in rod''s view, the necromancer he met in the city of the wind, and even the senior necromancer in charge of supervising the battle with the elves of Eli, could be included in the ranks of Necromancers. these these For those necromancers who are extremely powerful, but can not become real liches for various reasons, in order to show their powerful strength, the Necromancers in Diya even call them as the king of Necromancers. This is something that the Necromancers transformed by the necromancer can''t do. No matter how powerful the necromancer belongs to the undead, he can''t get the title of the necromancer king. In rod''s view, for Rowling at this time, the erosion of death energy on her body obviously did not reach the stage where a real necromancer was, and there were no traces of necromancer on her body. Even under the resistance of Rowling''s huge vitality, it can greatly slow down the erosion caused by death energy. Compared with conventional creatures, four times as much original vitality brings Rowling more than the increase in the amount of life value. Under the influence of this huge vitality, all the attributes related to the vitality of Rowling have been greatly improved. The recovery speed of wounds and the resistance to the energy of death are far beyond the ordinary creatures. This was not anticipated by rod before. Before giving Rowling the magic potion to improve her vitality, rod only wanted to improve Rowling''s health. Under the action of this huge vitality, Rowling can resist the erosion brought by spiritualism to a great extent, and greatly slow down the erosion of death energy on the body. Only rod knows that this is not a long-term solution. Even though Rowling has just entered the fifth level and is in the initial stage of erosion, the influence of death energy on the body is also revealed in Rowling. Under the action of death energy, Rowling also has some abnormalities. The whole body surface seems to have lost its blood color. Even after a period of deep meditation, this situation has not improved. Rowling herself also knows this. Rod knew that the reason Rowling''s face had changed before was because of the change in her body. In rod''s opinion, Rowling seems to have forgotten this point in the process of transformation ceremony after completing deep meditation, but fully cooperated with the process. Even after sensing the abnormality in hero Thunderbird''s memory, she told herself the situation in time to let herself know this important information. Only at the last moment, when Rowling smiles, can she realize that her appearance has changed a lot. She is no longer like before. Even if she smiles with a face without any blood color, it will only bring a sense of horror. Because of this, Rowling immediately gathered the smile on her face, and at the same time, she took the initiative to move her eyes away. She did not dare to continue to look at rod, and her expression was completely down, no longer the same as before. In the sense of consanguinity, this seems to break the same connection, but also because Rowling worried that she might rely on this special ability to detect some bad views of rod on herself. Because of this, for Rowling at this time, she will make this kind of behavior that makes rod confused at the beginning. these these However, rod also realized that Rowling''s performance also showed her importance to herself. If it wasn''t for Rowling''s high regard for herself, she wouldn''t care so much about her own opinions. Similar to rod before, if you don''t care about anything else from the beginning, but focus all your attention on the experience you can get, you will not care about the views of other creatures. At this time, aware of Rowling''s mind, rod did not choose to comfort, but has another move. Relying on the ability of consanguinity perception, rod takes the initiative to deepen the relationship between the two people, trying to appease Rowling in this way. Rod believes that Rowling at this time can also feel this. Just like what rod thought, Rowling, who always cared about what rod thought in his heart, realized the change in blood relationship perception at the first time. What makes rod care is that there is no resistance from Rowling to what he has done, that is, to the deepening of blood relationship. On the contrary, the various changes in the sense of consanguinity made rod realize that Rowling not only did not resist the process, but also actively cooperated with herself. With the gradual deepening of this ability, under the influence of this special ability, rod believes that at this time, Rowling has been able to fully understand her own thoughts and know that she does not have any bad views based on this. On the contrary, she is extremely concerned about her, and even the purpose of going to Diya is closely related to this. these "Dia..." After realizing that Rowling''s look has completely recovered, rod''s attention has shifted from Rowling to something else. These changes in Rowling make rod''s heart more determined to go to Diya and solve the problem of death energy erosion. After reciting this special geographical name in his heart, rod''s look gradually became dignified. Chapter 679 After completing the transformation ceremony and the conversation with Rowling, rod stopped waiting and simply explained the internal situation of the territory to Rowling. Then he boarded the ghost dragon and prepared to return to Diya. Before leaving, rod told the Centaur leader, who was also in the middle of vilning, of Rowling''s existence through his spiritual imprint. After emphasizing her importance, he ignored the matters in the territory. cutting-edge news At this time, rod''s more important task is to find a way to solve the problem of death energy eroding the body from the territory of Diya. special If rod can upgrade his special skill level, he may be able to return to the territory directly through the gate of time and space at a very long distance. This is also what rod got from the battle at the ice blue magic academy. At this time, rod is in the fast flying ghost dragon body, just wait for the ghost dragon to return to Diya territory, will be able to start the next step of the plan. Although he has just left the territory, there is still a long way to go from Diya. It may take many days for the ghost dragon to fly to reach Diya''s position, but for rod at this time, his thoughts have already crossed this distance and come to Diya. Rod did not forget that it was the necromancer in Diya who promoted the second expansion in the previous life. In the second expansion, the Necromancers in Diya put aside all the internal conflicts, and under the leadership of a peerless necromancers, launched an attack on all the surrounding areas, triggering a campaign that spread to the whole continent, also known as the "shadow of death". Although it is still in the middle and late stage of the first expansion film, rod believes that the signs of the battle of shadow of death have appeared in Diya. Before the coming of an expansion campaign, especially one that affects the whole surface world of the main plane, the necessary preparation can never be achieved in one expansion alone. flower Even if it is a long time before the arrival of the second expansion, rod believes that he can still find many problems from the reaction of DEA''s inner necromancer if he observes carefully. In rod''s view, the peerless necromancer may have returned to Diya. After all, when the second expansion officially started, the necromancer would unite and attack the surrounding forces madly, without giving them any time to prepare. As for the undead mages who were extremely confused in the past, even in war, they had to be afraid of each other. They could fight together and cooperate with each other, which was unexpected by all the other forces around. In the eyes of other forces around, due to the particularity of the existence of undead creatures, once an undead mage successfully kills another undead mage, he can take over all the remaining undead creatures through the spirit mark until his own spirit attribute is not enough to support the exertion of the spirit mark. In this case, it is difficult for the undead mages to really cooperate. Even the powerful Lord of the undead will only fight for himself, and will not care about the lives of other necromancers who belong to the Diya forces. these these these However, because there is no will of their own, even if they enter the sixth level creatures, these corpse witches still can not be regarded as real liches, or even can not be called the king of corpse witches, can only be regarded as high-level corpse witches. According to rod''s recollection, in the second expansion, even if only a small-scale battle is ended, it can bring great harvest to the Necromancers in Diya. Under the blessing of artifact, after a small-scale battle, the enemy fighting with the necromancer may only lose some low-level creatures. In the whole campaign, sacrifice has already become a normal. Not many lords care about the loss of this low-level creature. However, in the eyes of DEA''s necromancer, this is obviously not the case. these Perhaps in the eyes of legendary creatures, the cloud of death released by a single necromancer is difficult to have any impact on it. These legendary creatures can even ignore the existence of death energy. Even the cloud of death released by the high-level necromancer may only slightly erode the legendary creature, which is also not worth paying attention to. When a creature comes to the seventh level and becomes a real legendary creature, the essential changes in the body have made them significantly different from those below the seventh level. This is also the reason why level 7 creatures can easily cope with many level 6 creatures. Even in terms of basic attributes, the gap between them is not big. However, when hundreds of necromancers display death energy together, the qualitative change caused by it is enough to make any legendary creature fear. Chapter 680 With the small battles in the second expansion, the number of necromancers accumulated by the necromancer side is increasing, and finally it is as large as a mass. these The pursuit of powerful undead creatures is the desire of every necromancer. In the second expansion, the existence of artifact undoubtedly gives them such an opportunity to easily produce a huge number of Necromancers. these Even a low-level apprentice of necromancer can ignore the attributes occupied by spiritual imprint and control several high-level necromancers at the same time. cutting-edge news According to the information provided by the players at that time, the spiritual attributes needed to control these necromancers were suppressed to a very low level, which was equivalent to controlling a low-level skeleton soldier. However, some players mentioned that the spiritual attributes of controlling a necromancer are equivalent to those of a third-order undead creature, not just a skeleton soldier. Due to the different opinions of the necromancer players at that time, after the investigation of other players, it is found that the spiritual attributes required to control each necromancer are not the same, and there is no accurate value. these these In other words, the lower the level of living creatures, the less spiritual attributes they occupy after they are transformed into corpses. Ordinary people who originally had no level would not even occupy a little spiritual imprint after they were transformed into corpses. This applies even to high-level necromancers who are promoted successfully. With the unique power of artifact, even an ordinary necromancer can control a large number of high-level creatures after selecting the appropriate biotransformation. these these Transformed by the necromancer. But it''s a pity that even among the forces other than Diya, there are also a series of grudges between them. It''s impossible to dispatch all the legendary creatures for the sake of Diya''s necromancers. When these forces realize the threat of necromancers, it is undoubtedly too late, and a large number of necromancers have been transformed. these these By that time, the immortal necromancer had already completed the endless night ritual and turned himself into a real legendary Lich. The transformation of the invincible necromancer Legion only relies on one artifact of the immortal necromancer, and there is another artifact in his body. Among all the protagonists in the expansion, he is the only one who can have two artifact at the same time. If it wasn''t for the appearance of another artifact in erasia, which ended the battle, it might not be necessary to wait for the third expansion to arrive. All the forces in the surface world would be ended by the necromancer. In rod''s impression, according to the analysis of the players at that time, the real leader of the necromancer, the peerless necromancer, completed the internal integration of Diya long before the arrival of the second expansion. According to rod''s prediction, although it is still in the middle and late stage of the first expansion, according to the corresponding situation, the peerless necromancer may have acquired these two powerful artifact, and has come to Diya. He is carrying out a series of plans to integrate the necromancer in Diya. Rod recalled that in the previous life of the game, as early as this period, players in the territory of Diya noticed some abnormalities, but no one at that time cared about this, just regarded it as an event in the game itself. these However, due to not seizing this opportunity, these players obviously missed the best time to arrange in the territory of Diya. They can only participate in the battle like ordinary Necromancers. This is also the first time that players realize how much profit they will bring to themselves if they know the information of the next expansion in advance and make targeted arrangements. When the second expansion is coming to an end, players will start to search for clues about the third expansion, hoping to know the information of the next expansion in advance, so that they can make the most of the profits with the help of the whole expansion in this process. According to rod''s recollection, players who do this can undoubtedly obtain great harvest, and rod himself belongs to one of them. Even at the end of the third expansion, this phenomenon has not changed. There are still a large number of players who want to occupy a certain advantage in the fourth expansion in this way. Chapter 681 It is also in such a case that in the previous life of the game, through this special way, rod obtained the suspected information of the fourth expansion at the end of the third expansion. In the game, for the expansion that can change the whole world process and bring countless wars, any player knows what it means. With the help of the general trend of the expansion, players can easily get unimaginable benefits. cutting-edge news Even players who do not belong to the influence of the necromancer, after knowing this in advance, can show their own actions in this battle, not to mention those who belong to the necromancer. At this time, in rod''s view, for the next expansion campaign, when he returns to Diya, he needs to make corresponding arrangements and make good use of his intelligence advantages. However, rod knows that the arrangement of the next expansion is next. The first thing he needs to achieve is to find a solution to the erosion of death energy on the body in Diya. If there are creatures who know how to solve the problem of death energy erosion, then they must be in the territory of Diya. Rod believes that only those necromancers who are also troubled by this problem and have suffered the erosion of death energy can explore this point. special When rod was about to leave the territory of Diya, in order to search for the corresponding artifact parts in the inheritance mission, rod led Rowling to the city of Warren at the border of Diya, trying to negotiate with the Lord in the city. When he was in the middle of the city of Warren, rod met many ordinary people who had been removed from their original vitality. At the same time, he realized that it was the local Lord who had carried out the magic experiment. At Rowling''s request, rod fights with the Lord of Warren City, and finally understands the secrets of Warren City, and controls the life force of Warren City, but he wakes up his will and becomes the hero Lord of Warren City, turning him into a death knight. Rod''s intention is to hope that when he leaves from Diya, the death knight can take charge of the city of Warren for himself, so as to welcome the arrival of the second expansion film. When he returns to Diya, he will have a foothold. cutting-edge news cutting-edge news Because of his low rank, the spirit mark of the death knight does not occupy too much of rod''s spirit attribute. In numerical value, it is only the same as an ordinary third-order creature. However, the special connection between the necromancer and the death knight makes rod feel that the spiritual imprint has been activated when he is far away from Diya. When the necromancer has a long distance from the undead that he controls, the connection between them will fade down. The will of the necromancer through the spiritual imprint will not be conveyed to the undead. What is reflected in the necromancer is the silence of the spirit mark. In this case, even if the undead dies and the spirit mark of the undead disappears, the undead mage will not get any hint. Unless the necromancer can always care about the number of mental imprints and their state of existence, even if the silent mental imprints completely disappear, the necromancer will not know. What makes rod feel at ease is that through the message from the spiritual imprint, the death knight who stayed in the city of Warren did not have any accident. As rod expected, without the arrival of other necromancers, the death knight had already completely controlled the whole city of Warren, waiting for rod''s return. special As rod approaches Diya, the death knight in Diya can also feel the abnormality in the spirit mark and the activation of this special connection. Because of this, in this case, with the activation of the connection in the mental imprint, the death knight also realized this. When Rhode came to Diya in the future, he relied on the existence of the mental imprint to send some information to Rhode, so as to show his attitude to Rhode. However, due to the distance from Diya, there is still a long way to go. Although the mental imprint has been activated, the connection is still weakened due to the distance. When the death knight''s message came to Rhode, the key information contained in it was already vague. Rhode can only rely on the fluctuations in his mental imprint to realize that the death knight once conveyed a message to himself, but he does not understand the specific meaning he wants to express. Although he didn''t get the specific content of the information, rod still praised the death knight''s behavior in his heart. At least he had used this behavior to show his attitude. Don''t worry about his other thoughts. cutting-edge news Rod has never forgotten that the purpose of his return to Diya is to deal with Rowling''s hidden danger. He chose to come to Warren City, which may be able to bring some help to rod''s next layout, but it doesn''t play any role in rod''s main purpose. Because of this, Rhode has a plan in mind on how to start to explore ways to solve the hidden danger after returning to Diya. Rod''s plan is to go directly to the city of Yin Feng in the territory of Diya and find a solution to the problem from the senior necromancer Trow who he met and was also troubled by this problem. With the high-speed flight of the dragon, rod also recalled the scene when he first met Trow in the city of the wind. Although it is very far away from Diya, at this time, rod had a lot of ideas on how to solve the hidden danger of Rowling. Chapter 682 While rod was resting in vilning, meditating deeply, and then returning to Diya, the war in blakada did not stop. Under the leadership of the hero Tanan, the barbarian army continued to go deep into the territory of blakhada, destroying everything they saw and recorded the mage civilization. No matter how prosperous the mage city is, and how prosperous the magic academy is, it can only be destroyed by these barbarians, leaving only a trace of survival. In this process, even the city of winter, which has a long history and just ended the guidance of the final of the potion competition, was also destroyed in the war. This situation undoubtedly demoralized all the mages who witnessed the grand meeting of the Academy. Even a magic school of this level can''t resist the attack of barbarians, let alone other cities. Thanks to the unique power of artifact and the support of many savage creatures, Tanan carried the anger of kluode for countless years and poured it wantonly on the land of blakada, just as the purpose of the battle itself. After defeating the invaders of blakhada, Tanan did not take this opportunity to complete the integration of kluode and become the real king of the barbarian kingdom. Instead, he led all the barbarians to launch a counter attack against blakhada. It was not because Tanan peeped at the mage''s territory or wanted to conquer the whole blakhada. All he wanted was to completely destroy blakhada. With the advance of the barbarian army, Tanan felt the one-sided situation on the front battlefield and the spread of the war, but he could not feel any pleasure in his heart. cutting-edge news these But for Tanan, it is far from satisfying. Without destroying the evil mages on the battlefield and the things bearing the mage''s civilization, Tanan could not be satisfied if he just took over the empty city left by the mages. Looking at the barbarian creatures in their hands, they wasted a lot of useless time in dealing with these empty cities left by the mage. Even Tanan was also impatient in his heart, and the attitude of his opponents also changed. these With the advance of the barbarian army, Tanan knew that this situation of the mage blindly avoiding war would soon change. special Through the intelligence collected by his subordinates and his own understanding of blakhada, Tanan understood that the city he was going to attack was the hometown of the mage God in blakhada, which was praised by all the mages. If the existence of the God of mages is only a symbolic meaning for the mages of blakada, there are also reasons why the mages of blakada can not easily give up in this city. The headquarters of the magic guild exists in this city. Only this, it is doomed that this position cannot be easily abandoned by the mage. Even in the golden age of blakhada, this city has become very famous. The records in the books of the magic Guild Headquarters contain all the magic after the exploration and improvement of the mages in these countless years. It can be said that in the headquarters of the magic guild, careful study of the mages can even explore the development track of blakhada''s magic, which even contains all the history of blakhada. The importance of this location for blakhada is self-evident. As early as the beginning of the war, this region, which symbolizes the whole blakada civilization, came into the sight of Tanan. From Tanan''s point of view, the significance of the magic Guild Headquarters is obviously more than that. While symbolizing the whole history of blakhada, it also means blakhada''s oppressive rule over the surrounding areas, especially the enslavement of the kluode area. Because of this, this city has also become the target that Tanan decided to destroy at the beginning, not only because of the history recorded by the magic Guild Headquarters, but also because Tanan wanted to complete his revenge on the mage for all the creatures of krylord. With such a great consciousness in the magic Guild Headquarters, and even representing the development track of the whole blakhada to some extent, Tanan does not think that in this case, the mage can also reduce the loss in the war by withdrawing in advance as before. Tanan believes that under the full speed of the barbarian army, it will not be long before it can reach this position. At that time, a real war will break out in this position. The outcome of this battle can even determine the direction of the whole campaign. If Tanan can win in this battle, it will undoubtedly frustrate the mage''s morale and make them unable to carry out decent resistance. Even the legendary mage, seeing that the situation of the whole battle is irreversible, can only find another way ahead of time. Tanan can''t remember how long he hasn''t met the wizard''s decent resistance in this battle. Every time the barbarian army comes, they will only see one empty city after another. Even the mages who stay in the corner and resist stubbornly have no ability to fight in the face of the existence of the forbidden magic ball. Tanan didn''t feel any difficulty in the whole battle, even though he led the barbarians to fight against the mages who had been invading for a long time at the beginning of the battle, not to mention the process after that. But at this time, facing the next possible battle, Tanan did not dare to relax. Tanan believes that the previous process can be so smooth, because the mage in this process, the main decision is to give up resistance, rather than fighting with the barbarian army. Once the mages are ready to fight head-on, they are ready to deal with the barbarian army. Chapter 683 As for the mages in blakhada, Tanan collected a lot of information about them long before the battle. Although there is a forbidden magic ball, Tanan still dare not underestimate the existence of blakada''s mage. Even in the eyes of other barbarians, the appearance of forbidden magic barrier means the victory of a battle, but Tanan still dare not relax. Not only that, for the mage in the forbidden magic barrier, the possible response measures, Tanan also expected. In Tanan''s view, whether the mages rely on the existence of magic puppets, fight in the forbidden magic barrier, or rely on other support, such as the regular army of Erathia, or the Necromancers who take the initiative to join the war, they may make a certain degree of counterattack against the barbarian army. However, all of Tanan''s previous concerns and possible resistance have not played any role in the battlefield. Even if there is such a situation, it is often completely eliminated in a very short time. It was in this situation that almost all the barbarians, except Tanan, despised the mages of blakhada. What they didn''t expect was that the mages who had enslaved kluode for countless years had become so unbearable under the influence of the forbidden magic ball. With the gradual advance of the barbarian army, when Tanan was about to arrive at the city where the magic Guild Headquarters was located, he also learned some information from his subordinates that made him care. Tanan learned that many legendary mages of blakhada had gathered in the city and were waiting for his arrival. Under the legendary mages, a large number of famous high-level mages were also waiting here. these In order to deal with the forbidden magic ball in Tanan''s hands, in this situation, the mages of blakada do not care about the loss of magic puppets. The real alchemists also produced their most proud works. If there are only a large number of these puppets with low overall strength, it may not be worth Tanan''s attention. However, through his intelligence, Tanan realized that the situation was obviously not as simple as he thought. According to the information from the intelligence, among these puppets, Tanan is most afraid of a kind of red and hard crystal stone, which is called crystal dragon by the mage. It is mentioned in the intelligence that the real strength of this level of magic puppet has even surpassed that of ordinary legendary creatures and reached the level of the middle of the seventh level. Even Tanan, who is a natural hero, can''t defeat this level of creatures only by his own strength. According to Tanan''s understanding, the mage''s creation of the golem is obviously not only to create a single creature, but also to be able to mass produce after mastering the specific steps. This means that in the headquarters of the magic guild, there may be more than one crystal dragon prepared by the mages. In addition to the crystal dragon, the ultimate creation of traditional alchemy, such as the Titan giant Golem puppet, which can control thunder and lightning to a certain extent, has also been prepared by the mage. Only when the barbarian army arrives, can they join the battlefield. Although under the effect of the forbidden magic ball, the Titan giant can''t show its use of magic, but as a seven level puppet, the Titan giant has more basic attributes than ordinary barbarians. these Tanan had expected and didn''t feel any surprise about the seven level creatures prepared by blakada. On the contrary, if blakada''s mages still didn''t plan to fight back, they would withdraw, and Tanan would be puzzled. these In the previous battle, facing the mages who gave up the city directly to avoid fighting with the barbarian army, the behemoth led by Tanan did not play a big role in the battle. For the barbarian army under Tanan''s command, the existence of behemoth is more of a symbol, representing the traces of the existence of ancestors and providing a special deterrent. Up to now, Tanan has not seen any creature on the battlefield that can compete with the behemoth. Because of this, in this case, Tanan believed that even if the mage sent out legendary level magic puppets, they were not the opponents of these behemoths. The behemoths'' claws could easily tear up these magic puppets. The only thing that makes Tanan feel confused is that the mage of blakada made other moves in the process. In response to the arrival of the barbarian army, as well as the forbidden magic ball in Tanan''s hands, the mages of blakada have also reached some kind of agreement with other areas nearby. cutting-edge news these these these these these these However, Tanan believes that with the fighting going on, these Royal Knights will certainly appear on the battlefield, or even in this battle. At that time, he may be able to see their strength. Chapter 684 With the high-speed flight of the ghost dragon, a few days passed quickly. During this period of time, rod, who is on the ghost dragon, is always in a state of nothing to do. In his spare time, rod may be able to be on the ghost dragon flying at high speed and observe the scenery on the ground below. However, the sameness of the woods in vilning really makes rod uninterested. In order to deal with the crisis that may appear at any time, Rhode can''t carry out deep meditation, and shallow meditation can''t bring any benefits to Rhode at this time, so Rhode doesn''t need to do it. flower In this case, rod also can''t pass the time by reading the classics. In the past, rod may choose to spend this time through shallow meditation. Although shallow meditation can no longer bring any benefits to rod, as a way to kill time, shallow meditation is obviously the most suitable. In the state of shallow meditation, because the mana value has already reached the full value, rod does not even need to focus on the guidance of the surrounding magic elements, but let his attention loose. In the drowsiness, it is like sleeping. Maybe when his attention is focused again, he will have come to Diya. However, because of the worry about Rowling''s situation, and considering the development of the second expansion film, as well as the various anomalies that may appear in the territory of Diya, rod did not choose such a way, but was always in a state of thinking. special After leaving vilning, rod noticed this situation, that is, even though he was a long distance away from Rowling, and the distance was constantly expanding, the connection in his perception was never interrupted. Rod knew that the abnormality in consanguinity perception should be related to his and Rowling''s acquisition of this ability. In the past, when Rowling had not yet acquired the ability of consanguinity perception by the pendant on her body, with the perception provided by this special ability, even if there was a very long distance between each other, rod could roughly perceive Rowling''s position. As the distance approaches, what Rhode can perceive becomes clearer. In addition to Rowling''s own state, even some of her emotions can be perceived. However, according to rod''s understanding, the ability provided by kinship perception should be limited by distance. With the increase of distance, this ability will become weaker and weaker. special special Even rod himself was not sure whether his idea could be conveyed to Rowling, or whether some details would become so vague after it was completely conveyed that Rowling''s inference was the only way to guess the meaning of the idea. According to rod''s understanding, matters related to this aspect may be related to the specific value of consanguinity perception attribute, that is, the higher the consanguinity perception attribute is, the more accurate the message will be. Even so, depending on the ability of consanguinity perception, rod can still perceive Rowling''s state, and through the ability attached to consanguinity perception, he can perceive some of Rowling''s thoughts. these To rod''s surprise, Rowling didn''t answer the questions she asked in the information in this way, but always conveyed some other information to her position through this ability. these With the ability provided by kinship perception, rod can feel that Rowling''s emotions are worried about her return to Diya this time, and that it may take a long time for them to meet again after they are separated again. During the period when rod was in the ghost dragon, Rowling''s emotion had been transferred to rod''s position countless times. It is also by the perception of Rowling''s emotions that when he is in the ghost dragon, rod can spend this period of time which makes him feel a little bored without deep meditation. It''s said to transmit information, but more importantly, it''s rod''s ability to perceive the thoughts in Rowling''s heart. Maybe Rowling doesn''t know that his thoughts have been conveyed to rod. By perceiving Rowling''s emotions and understanding her thoughts again, rod is more determined to find a solution to her hidden danger. As for why Rowling didn''t respond to the message she sent, but just sent the message to her own position, rod also had some speculation in his mind. In rod''s view, this is undoubtedly related to the value of the perceived attribute of blood relationship between the two people. At this time, rod''s blood perception attribute is only one point, while Rowling has two attributes under the blessing of the pendant, which may be the reason for this difference. Rowling, who has a higher sense of consanguinity, can''t receive the information from rod, but she can let her thoughts come to him. Once again aware of the significance of the attribute of consanguinity perception, rod understood that the existence of this attribute may not be for the convenience of self perception, but for people with the same attributes to perceive their own existence. Chapter 685 these The existence of consanguinity perception endows rod with such an ability, and in this process, rod also has a deeper understanding of this special attribute. these At the same time, in rod''s perception, the death energy also becomes strong. In the surrounding space, even if there are no other undead creatures, the existence of this death energy can make rod feel obviously abnormal. Compared with the original vilning territory, the death energy here has reached an abnormal level. For rod, who has the legendary level of evocation, the abnormal change of death energy can''t hide his perception. Rod knew that he had returned to the territory of Diya. environment In rod''s perception, the spirit mark of the death knight in Warren has been fully activated at this time. With the existence of spiritual imprint, rod can issue a series of instructions to him, but he did not choose to do so. After coming to the territory of Diya, rod only passed the news to the death knight through his mental imprint, without giving any specific orders. As for the internal situation of Diya, especially the information about the second expansion, rod still doesn''t know anything. In this case, if rod orders the death knight, it will upset rod''s original plan. Because of this, rod''s choice is not to make any adjustment to the death knight in Warren city for the time being, so that he can still keep the past trend. And rod himself, according to his original plan, continues to move towards the direction of the wind city, ready to come here, from the former Trojan body, to explore the solution to this problem. Different from the situation when he left from the territory of Diya, at this time, after mastering a variety of powerful high-level magic, rod''s overall strength has been greatly improved. Even if he meets his former enemy again, he seems fearless. As the Dragon moves forward, rod''s body shape and the existence of the dragon have been noticed by other creatures below. As early as in the territory of vilning, rod completed the further transformation of the ghost dragon. At this time, the dragon''s keel had completely reached a higher form. At this time, all the keels on the ghost dragon''s body are no longer covered by the netherworld energy as before, but have changed in essence, and become an existence based on the entity form and the netherworld energy. The whole body shape of the dragon is in this special state. Rod, who is always above the dragon, can clearly feel the influence of this change on the Dragon itself. Due to the existence of the legendary level of evocation, even if he has been in contact with the ghost dragon''s ghost energy for a long time, rod has not been affected. He does not have to worry about the negative effects of the ghost energy. have this When the whole of the ghost dragon changes, any creature in direct contact with it will be strongly eroded by the energy of the nether world and fall into deep decay. In rod''s view, at this time, the ghost dragon has reached the final form of the sixth level creature. No matter how much death energy he continues to release, he can''t have any effect on the ghost dragon and bring any help. Maybe when the dragon is injured, the death energy released by rod can have a certain effect on it. It can accelerate the recovery of the dragon, but it can''t have any effect on the level of the Dragon itself. Rod knows that, due to its own limitations, for the ghost dragon, being at the peak of the sixth level creature is the limit it can reach at present. Perhaps under the action of a higher level of power, the ghost dragon can break through this limit, but as far as the legendary level of spiritualism is concerned, it obviously can''t. When the whole of the ghost dragon changes, its ability of concealing breath is also improved. If rod is willing, the flying ghost dragon can hide its body well and won''t be noticed by any creature. However, rod doesn''t do so. As if in order to convey some information to a specific existence, rod did not let the ghost dragon hide his own breath, but after returning to Diya, he openly flew in the selected direction. Along the way, many necromancers discovered the abnormality in the sky through their own perception. these environment In Diya, the existence of necromancers is very common. No matter where you are in Diya, you can see a large number of Necromancers. Even so, the ordinary creatures that diyane can usually see are just ordinary Necromancers. Those really powerful necromancers, according to their strength, have long been unable to see the low-level necromancers transformed by ordinary creatures, and generally will not attack ordinary creatures. In this case, although they are in the interior of Diya, the really powerful necromancers, even the liches who have broken away from the limitation of human form, and the powerful undead creatures they transformed are not common, or even will not appear in the sight of ordinary creatures. Once some powerful undead creatures appear in the eyes of ordinary creatures, it often indicates the occurrence of some major events, such as the friction between Diya and Eli. these Chapter 686 It is precisely because of the actions of these low-level necromancers that when rod returned to Diya, the information about him spread rapidly in this area. As rod expected, the appearance of the ghost dragon attracted the attention of all the Necromancers below. No matter what rank the necromancer is in, you can realize what it means to have this kind of undead creature and the necromancer behind it. In addition to a few necromancers who intend to pass on the news, there are also some well-informed necromancers who immediately discovered some anomalies after noticing the existence of the ghost dragon. According to some memories in the past, they speculated that there were some key information. these For these necromancers, reliable information, to a certain extent, means greater benefits, especially in the case that the whole territory of Diya is extremely unstable. I believe that the existence of the thieves guild will be very interested in this. these With the promotion of rank, the things that rod cares about and the things he cares about are very different from those low-level Necromancers. Naturally, he won''t care about their ideas. In all areas, Diya can be said to have the worst living environment. The only fate left for ordinary creatures without rank is to be transformed into undead. Ordinary creatures in the territory of Diya, even if they become necromancers, do not mean anything. Since there is no threshold to join the undead Magic Academy, on the contrary, all undead magic academies are eager to join ordinary creatures. In Diya, if you become an apprentice of the necromancer, your status will not be improved. Perhaps the only difference is that you have the ability to transform the undead through the evocation. these these And those powerful necromancers also have things to worry about. these For the lich, due to the difference in rank, ordinary undead creatures can only bring a small improvement to them, almost can not affect the Lich''s own strength, and can not bring too much help to the Lich in the battle. these In Diya, necromancers of different ranks have different objects to worry about, but in a word, they are all resistant to being transformed into undead. Even if a Necromancer''s rank is promoted, the situation will not get any better before he becomes a real Lich. No matter which rank he is in, there are more powerful creatures than himself who want to turn himself into an undead. This is also the reason why the Necromancers in Diya are always in a crazy state. In this case, for any necromancer, it is an extremely urgent matter to improve his strength in time so that he no longer needs to be threatened by these threats. Because of these threats, these necromancers will not give up any chance to improve their strength. Because of their different ideas, perhaps some necromancers feel that paying attention to the powerful undead creatures in the sky is a thing that will not play any role and can not bring any improvement to themselves. It is better to create more undead creatures. cutting-edge news special cutting-edge news Combined with some traces left by rod when he rescued Rowling, including information about Ghost Dragons, rod knew that his identity would soon be determined by the thieves guild. About the reward task issued by the freelance chamber of Commerce in the thieves guild, rod does not know the specific reward for the task, but he believes that if he dares to take the task and find his own magic assassin, he will leave an unforgettable memory. After returning to the territory of Diya, rod had already taken out the previous map to determine his position. In rod''s impression, this map, which records most of the towns of Diya, is also the target he is looking for from this trip, which is obtained from Trow. Whether it is the city of mourning that rod is deeply impressed and has fought in the city, or the city of shady wind that he is going to arrive at now, or even the city of Warren at the border of Diya, it is marked on this map. In addition, some secret areas in Diya also appear on this map. Once rod, after getting the map, immediately returned to the city of mourning, attacked the business group that controlled Rowling, and had no time to explore some secret areas on the map. Even at that time, Rhode could easily distinguish the location of these secret areas by collecting intelligence, so as to obtain great benefits, Rhode did not choose to do so. these However, for the current rod, the only difference is that he no longer has the limitation of soul task, but actively chooses this point. Chapter 687 After coming back to Diya, rod felt familiar with the living environment of the necromancer in Diya. He even had a deeper experience than blakada, the country of the necromancer. Under the guidance of the map, the ghost dragon always keeps a very fast flight speed, heading for the inner city of the wind in Diya. Along the way, rod always pays attention to the scene below, and wants to find some abnormal conditions. In this way, he tries to explore the huge number of corpses appearing in the second expansion. Rod has a deep memory of what appeared in the second expansion. If the progress of the expansion film is as expected by rod, as early as this time, the peerless necromancer should have returned to the territory of Diya, and his arrival will surely cause drastic changes in the interior of Diya. Among them, the most intuitive and easily noticed by rod who has just returned to Diya is the necromancer under the hands of the peerless necromancer. In this way, Rhode hopes to find the anomalies existing in the territory of Diya, so as to explore the information about the expansion, but he has not achieved much. Along the way, rod did not find traces of the existence of a large number of corpses and witches. On the contrary, on the whole, the territory of Diya still maintained its consistent state, without much change. With the high-speed flight of the ghost dragon, in a position below, rod also noticed the sad city on the border of Diya, but because the goal of this trip is not this city, rod did not slow down the ghost dragon. As he had already arrived in the territory of Diya and quickly passed the city of mourning, rod didn''t wait too long. In his sight, the city of Yin Feng, which he had been to, had already appeared. Rod noticed that the situation in the city seemed to have changed a lot when he first arrived in the city of overcast wind. There were only one of the three towers in the city. special The number of towers often corresponds to the number of undead magic schools in the city. The school of necromancery in Diya will deliberately consume resources to build this unique tower, which is also related to the origin of Necromancers. In the golden age of blakada, that is, when the necromancy of making undead creatures had not been studied, there were no independent necromancers at all. Only blakada''s necromancers existed. With the emergence of spiritualism, the necromancer who studied it was also expelled by the orthodox mage of blakada, and finally came to a position far away from blakada and established the current Diya. In this process, because the Necromancers were deeply influenced by blakhada, especially those who had experienced the golden age of blakhada, they still chose the way of academy in the process of building Diya, and would build the tower of recording magic like the orthodox Dharma Masters of blakhada. When he first arrived at Yinfeng City, it was also located above the ghost dragon. The three towers that rod saw undoubtedly explained to him that there were three necromancer magic schools in the city, but at this time, two of them had been replaced by other buildings. Obviously, during the period when rod was in blakada, many changes happened in the city of the wind, which rod did not know. However, through his own observation of the only remaining tower in the city of Yin Feng, rod also found some crucial information. Rod realized that at this time, the tower still exists in the city of the wind, and its corresponding Necromancer''s school is the same as the ghost school where Troy was originally located. cutting-edge news in the future In this process, rod also paid attention to the location of Trow, which is the tower corresponding to the demon spirit Magic Academy he said. He hoped to learn about Trow from the side in this way. Through this, rod confirmed that the only tower in front of him was located in the demon spirit Magic Academy. these In addition to the existence of high towers, rod also found out the differences between some necromancers in the city and those in the ordinary city. these Rod noticed that during the period when he controlled the ghost dragon and observed the situation above the city of Yin Feng, his existence had been noticed by the necromancer who originally existed in the city. In this case, even if rod did not make any action, he did not express any intention to the city of Yin Feng below. The necromancer in the city of Yin Feng had an action first. these these This is also what makes rod feel unusual in the process of observing the city of shady wind below. In rod''s impression, only when the city of the dead in Diya is in a fierce war can he let go of the restrictions on the dead creatures and let them follow the Necromancers in the city without any restrictions. Even if he was in the city of mourning before, only the necromancer who acted according to this rule could be seen by rod. There was no trace of the undead in the city, but at this time, the scene of the city in the overcast wind made rod realize that something abnormal must have happened in the city. Chapter 688 To restrict the undead creatures controlled by the necromancers, to limit them outside the city of the dead, and not to disturb the order of the city of the dead, this is mostly supervised by the magic school in the city. Unless the Necromancer''s own strength has already exceeded the limit of the Necromancer''s magic academy, and even the Lich''s personal visit will not be restricted by such rules, all necromancer who come to the city of the dead need to follow such rules. Before, rod, when he was in the city of mourning, also saw such a scene, and followed such a rule, leaving the undead creatures under his control outside the city. However, to rod''s great surprise, it seems that the necromancer who appears in the city at this time does not need to abide by such rules, but can control his own undead creatures beside him. After noticing the abnormality of the undead in the city of Yin Feng, rod also had some ideas in his mind. What rod didn''t understand was whether the decrease of necromancery schools in the city of overcast wind, without the restriction of necromancery schools, led to this abnormal situation, or whether this situation itself was the reason for the decrease in the number of necromancery schools. Before rod thought about it carefully, the necromancer in the city took action first. Rod noticed that these necromancers didn''t seem to be affected by the presence of the dragon in the sky. Even the Necromancers below can feel the power of the ghost dragon, and seem to have lost any fear. They control the undead creatures nearby and attack the ghost dragon. Due to the height, only some of the undead creatures below have the ability to fly, which can affect the ghost dragon above the sky. In addition, there are very few people who can attack the ghost dragon by casting the cloud of death. Most of the undead creatures below can only stay on the ground and can''t have any influence on the ghost dragon in the sky. In this case, some of the Necromancers began to play their best magic, hoping to affect the Dragon above the sky. However, more necromancers, realizing that the distance between themselves and the dragon is beyond the reach of ordinary magic, chose to stay in the same place and wait. Rod didn''t have any worries about these undead creatures and some of the existing spells. Not to mention the difference in rank and overall strength between the ghost dragon and the attacking undead creatures, these lower rank undead creatures can not pose any threat to the ghost dragon. When the whole form transformation of the ghost dragon is completed and the whole body has a more profound connection with the energy of the nether world, it is difficult for ordinary magic to have the same effect on the ghost dragon as it does on ordinary creatures. In this case, what rod used to worry about, because of the battle in the sky, led to his own accident, the problem of falling from the ghost dragon, can be solved by not only the instant movement, but also the treasure obtained from Northen. Although it shows that these undead creatures who come to attack can''t pose any threat to themselves, rod also raises his hand and is ready to cast a powerful spell on the undead mage below. these these With rod''s action, a very powerful magic is gathering above the city of Yin Feng. The magic elements around him have changed greatly with rod''s action. For a moment, all the Necromancers below felt this, and their faces changed. In the choice of casting magic, rod did not choose the most powerful one, but also the one that can cause the greatest damage. He even relied on this magic to destroy the meteor fire shower of the whole shady wind city. Instead, he chose the next level chain lightning. Rod did not forget that the purpose of his coming to the city of Yin Feng was to find the Trojan in it, and to understand the information about the negative effects of spiritualism through him. In this case, if rod chooses to use the meteor fire shower, he can certainly gain a lot of experience by destroying the city of overcast wind, but the understanding of the relevant information is obviously impossible, so he can only find other ways. cutting-edge news cutting-edge news If it wasn''t for the previous battle with Northen, rod didn''t know how long it would take before he could master the fifth level magic similar to meteor shower. Although rod chose to cast chain lightning in the fourth order, he believed that under the action of chain lightning, it was enough to frighten these creatures below. these these In the process of casting chain lightning, rod tries to change the existing form of Chain Lightning according to his previous experience and the perception from the hero Thunderbird, which is similar to that guided by the hero Thunderbird. However, perhaps because of his low rank, Rhode was unable to master the ability that only legendary mages could master for a while. Chapter 689 environment these The magic belongs to the fourth level, in addition to the real high-level mage, can have enough strength to deal with it, the rest of the five level senior mage, it is difficult to rely on their own ability to bear. Especially for the undead mages who are good at evocation, they can''t compare with the orthodox mages of the same level in casting ability. Even the senior undead mages of the fifth level, without the blessing of treasure, will still be severely damaged by this chain lightning, or even die on the spot under the huge damage of this spell. Just as the chain lightning was about to condense, the spell cast by the necromancer below had come to rod first. Among these attacks, the most common one is the cloud of death, which these necromancers are good at. Some more powerful spells can''t reach rod''s position due to height limitation. these When the cloud of death hits the dragon''s body, it spreads directly in the air, covering the dragon''s body completely. For a moment, with the spread of the cloud of death, a thick dark green fog appeared in the air. The necromancer below could not see the ghost dragon inside the cloud of death through the thick fog. these these Those undead creatures with the same flying ability, under the control of the undead mage below, are still some distance away from the maximum range of the death cloud, so they will not continue to move in the direction of the ghost dragon, but stop and wait in the air. Because the dark green cloud of death obscures the vision, the necromancer below can not observe the scene inside the cloud of death, so he can only make such a choice. these This also surprised the Necromancers below, but in this case, all they could do was wait for the cloud of death in the sky to dissipate. There was no follow-up cloud of death as a supplement. The necromancer below did not wait long. The cloud of death that had originally spread in the sky changed. these With the rapid contraction of the cloud of death, the things existing in the interior of the cloud of death are also fully displayed in the eyes of these necromancers below. these This discovery, no doubt, has sent a very important message to the group of necromancers below, making the Necromancers below suspicious, thus suspecting the identity of the creatures above. At this time, the disappearance of the death cloud in the sky is also closely related to rod who is shrouded in it. these Even in the face of the death cloud released by the real lich, with his own level of evocation, rod is confident that he will not be affected. The existence of legend level spiritualism and its unique ability give rod such confidence and ability. Usually, only the most top legendary Lich can really master the legendary evocation with their own strength. This kind of ability is reflected in them. Maybe there is nothing special about it. This is the ability they should have. However, for rod at this time, with the existence of racing achievements, when rod was in a lower position, he had this ability, which naturally brought him a lot of convenience. With the blessing of the legendary evocation, what rod can do is not only ignore the erosion of the cloud of death, but also absorb the cloud of death released by other Necromancers. This point was confirmed by other necromancers before rod left the territory of Diya. At that time, rod transformed the cloud of death released by the Necromancers into his own mana value. At this time, what rod did was just such a kind of behavior. However, for rod, the mana added by transforming the cloud of death can''t make up for the cost of casting chain lightning. For ordinary necromancers, what they can usually achieve is to convert their mana value into death energy instead of reverse conversion. Maybe it''s because in rod''s eyes, the energy level of death around him is too low. Even rod, who has a legendary level of evocation, has no good way to convert the cloud of death around him into a large amount of mana value for him to cast his magic. After completely absorbing the surrounding death cloud, for rod, what he gets is not only the supplement of mana, but also the clarity of vision. The complete disappearance of the cloud of death was like a signal. At the next moment, a light flashed behind rod. Chapter 690 It was a very active lightning behind rod that gave off this intense light. As soon as the lightning appeared, it went straight to the necromancer in the city of Yin Feng at a speed beyond the limit. When the lightning took shape, the necromancer below seemed to have realized that it was wrong, but before they made any action, the lightning crossed all the distances between them and hit the necromancer below in a flash. After lightning hit the first necromancer, it didn''t dissipate. After bringing huge amount of damage to the necromancer, the activity of lightning did not decrease at all. It still kept its original state. In the process of beating, it rushed to the nearest creature to the necromancer. When lightning hits the target, it will not exhaust all its energy. Instead, it will continue to cause damage to a large number of surrounding creatures in the process of beating. This is the characteristic of chain lightning. Chain Lightning itself is not used to attack a single creature. Instead, it causes damage to a large number of creatures, as Rhode used, and the damage is not low. The creatures in the city of overcast wind only saw a strong flash, and then there was a violent explosion in their ears. When they came back to their senses, the chain lightning had already worked, and did not give them any chance to respond. In just a moment, chain lightning has achieved all the damage it can cause, released all the energy contained in it, and a large number of creatures died under the effect of this spell. In an area hit by chain lightning, all the Necromancers and the undead creatures they control can only be transformed into a charred corpse. Under the effect of this fourth-order spell, all creatures that are hit by the chain lightning in the process of jumping have no difference in the result. these This is also the absolute advantage of chain lightning. The rest of the Necromancers who survived can only feel thankful in their hearts that the attack range of this lightning did not cover them. In the sky, rod, who is above the ghost dragon, sees the effect of Chain Lightning below. these these Because of this, under the effect of this chain lightning, there are not as many dead mages as rod imagined. On the contrary, a large number of dead creatures died in this process. Chain lightning, which belongs to the fourth level magic, can cause group damage no worse than Hellfire of the same level. There is no obvious disadvantage in both the strike range and the damage it can cause. Even in some cases, chain lightning can produce more powerful effects. Because of the cast of chain lightning, it can cross a very long distance, hit the target selected by the mage, and launch this unique jump. Even in the case of few targets, it can cause huge damage to the only remaining targets. In many cases, this magic is more applicable than Hellfire of the same level. This is also the reason why rod, in his previous battle with the hero Thunderbird, did not choose to control the ghost dragon to escape in the face of its chain lightning, but relied on the artifact parts to bear it. Even the ghost dragon, which belongs to the sixth level creature, can''t compare with the real lightning in speed. For chain lightning, its disadvantages are also obvious. In the process of casting, if the mage is too close to the target, the lightning will jump back to himself, causing the same damage. Only when the distance is enough, the mage will choose to cast this spell. Because of the undead creature''s share of Chain Lightning jump, not as many undead mages as rod expected died under this spell. these Even if the surviving necromancer remembers the chain lightning he felt before, he will be afraid. In this state, he will not be able to cast any magic on rod in the sky. Combined with rod''s absorption of the cloud of death, the necromancer below seems to realize that the real strength of this necromancer in the sky is far beyond the limit they can deal with. He can no longer deal with it by relying on the advantage of the number of people, so he does not dare to do anything. Rod sees this scene in his eyes. According to his understanding of necromancers, if there is no more powerful necromancers, as long as he shows the trend of once again condensing chain lightning, he doesn''t even need to cast this spell, the Necromancers below will flee, and have no idea of fighting with himself. these Rod noticed that many necromancers on the edge had begun to evacuate in other directions. Among them, some necromancers chose to evacuate in the same direction as the only remaining college tower in the city of Yin Feng. these After discovering this, rod stopped waiting. Under his control, the ghost dragon descended rapidly and finally landed on the ground when it was still some distance away from the college tower. The Necromancers around have already given up this area with the fall of the dragon. No necromancers dare to interfere with the fall of the dragon in this process. After jumping from the ghost dragon, he didn''t pay attention to the necromancer who was facing the enemy. Rod also looked to one side and noticed a figure. Chapter 691 At this time, rod realized that the figure under the college tower was the one he met when he came to the windy city. Through his own observation, rod found that when he saw him for the first time, the overall form of Troy had a very obvious change. cutting-edge news In order to solve this problem, the way Trow thought at that time was to deal with the skin and flesh of other creatures and put them on himself, so as to cover up the abnormality. At that time, rod released a very strong energy of death, and trow would even be eroded again by this energy of death, so that the attached flesh and blood would fall off, revealing his original face. At that time, rod also showed him his level of Necromancy to resolve the doubts that Trow had about rod. cutting-edge news His observation of Troy made him realize that he had a deep desire to solve this problem. Although rod does not know what, or what experience, led to this idea of Troy, he may be able to get a lot of extremely useful information from him. At this time, looking at the side of Troy, rod also noticed some unusual places on him. Rod found that there was a very obvious change between Trow''s face and what he had observed for the first time when his flesh and blood fell off. Rod confirmed this only by virtue of his overall state and his top strength in the whole shady wind city. In rod''s view, there is no abnormality in Trow''s face. There is no difference between Trow and the average adult male. This is what makes rod feel extremely abnormal. According to what rod had seen before, Trow had been a senior necromancer of the fifth level for a long time. He was eroded by the energy of death. In this case, when the flesh and blood on Trow''s face fell off, his original face felt more like an aging decay to rod, which was very different from ordinary creatures. Even if Trow relies on his unique way to maintain the existence of flesh and blood, his face will also appear extremely swollen. It was through this that rod felt the abnormality in Trow. However, in rod''s view, the abnormal conditions that originally existed in Troy seem to have completely disappeared. If he didn''t know enough about Troy in advance, Rhode could not see these anomalies from his appearance. these Rod realized that Trow had successfully found a way to solve the problem of the death energy eroding the necromancer. cutting-edge news Different from rod, it is in the process of observing the necromancer below after he has finished casting chain lightning that he noticed the existence of Trojan. As early as when the ghost dragon approached the city of the wind, Trojan had already discovered it. However, although he was aware of the emergence of powerful undead creatures, for Trow at that time, it was obvious that he could not associate the necromancer who controlled the ghost dragon with rod, whom he saw a long time ago. cutting-edge news cutting-edge news It is also by this kind of action that Trow learned about a series of behaviors of rod in the city of mourning. Whether rod obtained some extremely precious items from the freelance chamber of Commerce by virtue of the power of the ghost dragon, or even the most precious mother of the dead, or he finally fled from the territory of Diya, Trow has heard about it. After understanding these information, Trow no longer pays attention to the information about rod. In Trow''s view, after obtaining enough materials to complete the endless night ritual, and with rod''s extremely high level of spiritualism, it is obviously unnecessary for him to return to Diya again. At this time, the situation observed in front of us was beyond Troy''s expectation. Trow never thought that the necromancer who existed in the ghost dragon was the one he had seen before, not the enemy he had been guarding against during this period of time. For rod''s purpose, Trow did not know at this time. As early as when he first met rod, Trow was able to feel the extremely strong energy of death from rod. In Trow''s view, the pure death energy transformed by rod is far beyond the limit that ordinary senior necromancers can reach. Even the most powerful Lich Trow sees is hard to reach this level. Thinking of rod''s actions in the city of mourning, and the most powerful ghost dragon among all the undead creatures he controlled, Trow also had some speculation about the origin of his trip. cutting-edge news When rod shows his casting ability, Trow can realize the real strength of rod from the damage caused by chain lightning. In Trow''s view, this level of magic has exceeded the limit that ordinary necromancers can bear, and only the most top senior necromancers can deal with it. As for Trow himself, he obviously does not have the strength to deal with this level of magic. In Trow''s view, if he is in the center of this chain lightning, there will be only one dead end. For this reason, looking at the side of the existence of rod, Trow heart appears extremely scared. Chapter 692 In Trow''s view, compared with the last time he saw rod, rod''s strength has obviously changed dramatically and has been greatly improved. In this process, he did not change his rank. When he first saw rod, what Trow paid most attention to was the abnormal death energy existing in rod and its corresponding level of evocation. In addition, rod''s rank and his strength did not make Troy feel any problem. In Troy''s view at that time, as long as he paid a certain price, he could defeat rod whose rank was not as good as his own. And at this time, the strength change that rod shows, already let Trow understand, no matter what kind of action he makes, there is no way to defeat rod in front of him. Trow noticed that rod, who was on top of the ghost dragon, immediately took action after discovering his own existence. Instead of continuing to cast magic, he controlled the ghost dragon and landed downward. Obviously, the goal of rod''s trip is closely related to himself. This discovery, let Troy heart a Leng. Trow felt a shock in his heart. After he calmed down, there was only a chill. The final outcome of the battle between the Necromancers is often extremely cruel. The dead will be made into new necromancers by the victorious one. Before finding out rod''s real intention, Troy didn''t dare to have any other idea, even the idea of escaping from here immediately was suppressed by Troy. Even though he has mastered instant movement, Trow knows that his mana value will run out at the moment. In the face of the powerful rod and the ghost dragon in the sky, Trow knows that even if he runs out of mana, he can''t get rid of rod and his party, and can''t escape from the ghost dragon. In this case, Trow realized that the best choice he could make was not to act rashly, just to stay in the original position and wait for rod''s arrival, on the contrary, it was safer. As rod approached, Troy became nervous. Can realize the obvious gap between the two people, and at any time may die under the attack of each other, in Trow''s impression, the last time he had this experience, or in the face of that existence. The tension in his heart, especially the fear of the unknown, gradually turned into a kind of spiritual pressure, which existed in Trow''s heart. Trow was extremely cautious for a moment, for fear that he would be attacked by rod because of his abnormal behavior. Fortunately, this kind of mental pressure did not exist in Trow for long. When rod came to Trow, his words undoubtedly made Trow''s situation better. "It seems that you have found a way to solve the problem of death energy eroding the body." Hearing what rod said, Trow was stunned, but immediately responded and nodded to rod. Because it is not clear what happened to rod at this time, Trow did not mention how he solved the problem. In Trow''s opinion, rod would mention this point at this time. Maybe it''s just a casual question, which can''t explain anything at all. On the contrary, if he takes the initiative to explain this point to rod, it will be superfluous, which will arouse his disgust. In this case, the first thing Trow needs to know is the purpose of rod''s trip and why he is here, not some other situation. At this time, depending on the existence of peeping eyes, rod also understood many thoughts in Troy''s mind. In this case, aware of the worry in Troy''s heart, and not intended to make any resistance, rod did not wait, nor did he make further attempts through words, but said directly: "I need this solution to the death energy erosion, which is also the reason why I came here. It''s just that other necromancers in the city seem to have strong resistance to my coming." Realizing the meaning of rod''s words, Trow was stunned again. Before that, Trow never thought that the reason why rod chose to return to shady city was because of this, rather than some other things that were more in line with his strength. cutting-edge news Once the level of evocation does not meet the conditions for this kind of erosion, no matter the senior necromancer has epic level evocation, or the level of evocation does not reach the master level, the senior necromancer will not be eroded by death energy. However, for ordinary senior necromancers, there is no way to break the limit of rank itself. Before they are completely transformed into liches, they will first obtain the epic level of evocation. Due to the limitation of the body itself, senior necromancers can''t feel the essence of evocation just like real undead creatures. This kind of reaction changes on their bodies, that is, the erosion brought by death energy. On the contrary, it can help the Necromancers in the process of perceiving death and higher level of evocation, so that they can realize this in advance. For this reason, in Trow''s view, no necromancer can protect himself from the erosion of death energy by upgrading the necromancy to epic level. Only those real liches, after breaking away from the limitation of their own body, are qualified to master this level of evocation. Before that, through the death energy from rod, Trow had realized that this kind of mistake he had always thought was that there was a necromancer who could master the epic level of evocation before completing the endless night ritual. In order to avoid the erosion of Necromancy on the body, after becoming a senior necromancer, Trow stopped his research on necromancy. Although this discovery did not bring any substantial help to Trow, nor could it make Trow continue to study the art of evocation, it strengthened Trow''s determination to find a solution to the energy erosion of death. In Trow''s opinion, according to rod''s level of Necromancy, he is obviously not troubled by the erosion of death energy, but Trow does not ask why rod wants to understand this. Chapter 693 Just as rod doesn''t care and doesn''t ask Trow why he is so persistent in seeking this method, Trow knows that rod certainly has some reasons of his own. After thinking for a while, Trow finally told rod what he had learned, that is, the way he had chosen to solve the problem of death energy eroding his body. "In order to solve the erosion of death energy, I thought of many ways, consulted a large number of classics, and asked many more powerful necromancers for help, but still found no suitable way." "Just when I was frustrated and wanted to give up, I recalled a very special piece of information I had learned from the thieves guild." "In the territory of Diya, there is a special place, which is called death mausoleum by other Necromancers. It can be said that it is one of the places where the death energy of the whole Diya is most abundant. However, no necromancer dares to transform the undead creatures in this place, but will deliberately avoid this place. " "It is said that there is a powerful Lich inside the mausoleum of death. This Lich has existed in Dia for a long time, even in the records of the thieves guild countless years ago, we can find the trace of this Lich''s existence. " "In Diya, there are many places like this. The existence of Lich has already surpassed all the Necromancers. We can''t measure their behavior in our own form. If that''s all, this Lich is not worth my attention. What surprised me was the record of this Lich in the thieves guild. " "It''s obviously different from any other Lich. The appearance of this Lich seems not to be eroded by the energy of death. It can still keep the same face with the human state. Even though countless years have passed, the appearance of this Lich has not changed at all." "When I learned this news from the thieves guild, my first reaction was that there were many exaggerated parts in the records about the lich, which may be very different from the real situation. As a lich who completely gave up human form, its existing situation could not be consistent with that of ordinary people." "Although there may be some exaggeration, there is still the information I want to know about the lich, that is, the way to solve this problem. Otherwise, it is impossible to explain the record of the Lich in the thieves guild." cutting-edge news "It wasn''t until I saw the Lich that I realized how wrong I was in my original thought." "This Lich really has this unique ability to maintain his original appearance, even after countless years, there is no change. If I didn''t feel the strong threat of death from her, I can''t believe it. This is the face a lich can have. " Noticing the subtle changes in Troy''s words, rod seems to be aware of something. He immediately interrupts Troy''s words and puts forward his own question: "she?" The changes in Troy''s discourse are extremely subtle. If rod didn''t always pay attention to the problems in the discourse, he might ignore the past. In rod''s view, although the changes in Trojan''s discourse are extremely subtle, they can also reflect some obvious anomalies. Referring to the title of the lich, this change may have represented Trow''s own attitude, but in order to prevent any misunderstanding, rod put forward his question to Trow. In line with rod''s expectation, after learning about rod''s doubts, Trow did not refute this point, but replied: "Yes, she is. From the appearance alone, I can''t tell the difference between her and other Necromancers. Even if she has the status of a lich, she doesn''t seem to be eroded by the energy of death at all. " "As you can see, according to the method she provided, now I have solved the erosion of death energy, and paid a great price." With that, Trow would not speak any more, and rod on one side had already entered the thinking. According to rod''s understanding of evocation, especially the endless night ritual when the fifth level necromancer was promoted, in the process of the endless night ritual, the necromancer needs to complete his own transformation under the action of strong death energy, and finally break away from the original life form and become a more powerful Lich. In order to obtain such strong death energy, that is, to successfully complete the endless night ritual, the necromancer needs to collect a series of rare materials to meet the needs of death energy. This is also the reason why the mother of the dead can bring great help to the whole endless night ceremony. Taking the mother of the dead as the core of the endless night ceremony can improve the quality of the whole endless night ceremony to a higher level. On the one hand, the energy of death in the endless night ritual can promote the essence of necromancers and transform them into liches with higher life level. On the other hand, in the process of the endless night ritual, necromancers originally belong to human body, and will completely decay under the action of the energy of death. For the general lich, the energy of death has already eroded their whole body, and there will not be any complete flesh and blood on them. Those liches that have existed for countless years have the same shape as the general skeleton creatures. Because of the powerful power of the lich, they are the real rulers of the whole Diya. The Necromancer''s worship of the Lich makes them also worship the body possessed by the Lich. In the territory of Diya, many necromancers who have not yet completed the endless night ritual and can only be called corpse witches are proud that they can achieve the appearance similar to the Lich ahead of time. Compared with the ordinary senior necromancer, the erosion of the body by the death energy of the Lich has already reached the limit. No necromancer has a stronger erosion than the Lich. these Chapter 694 Because this kind of death energy erodes the body, it is a thing that all necromancers have to experience in the process of becoming liches. For most senior necromancers, they don''t care about this change in appearance at all. On the contrary, in the process of rank promotion, the change brought by strength is more worthy of their attention. This is also why rod was deeply impressed by Troy after he met him. According to rod''s recollection, in the previous life of the game, in addition to the players at that time, it seems that not many necromancers would care about this. Trow''s idea of trying to figure out a solution surprised rod at that time. Because of this impression, when rod returned to Diya in order to find a way to solve this problem, he first thought of Troy, who was in the middle of the shady City, trying to get useful information from him. In rod''s opinion, he didn''t care about the problem that becoming a lich would cause his own change. For rod himself, after becoming a lich, whether he can get more powerful is the most important thing. Compared with it, some other negative changes are nothing at all. However, perhaps because of the impatience in his heart, when rod realized Rowling''s resistance to this change, he decided to return to Diya to find a solution to this problem. cutting-edge news And let rod did not expect is that this intelligence, also involves the real Lich. For the Lich that Trow mentioned in his words, rod also had some questions in his mind. In rod''s view, this kind of death energy is inevitable for the erosion of the body, and those real liches have no way to do it. In the process of the endless night ritual, the change of the body caused by the death energy is inevitable. It can be said that it is the change of the body caused by the death energy that can make the endless night ritual go on smoothly and transform the necromancer into a lich. If the necromancer wants to make changes in this process to avoid the erosion of death energy on the body, it will undoubtedly change the whole process of the endless night ritual from the beginning, which will bring unpredictable consequences. It is also because of this that no Lich can still have its original appearance after completing the endless night ritual. Its overall shape will change greatly. It is also through this that rod confirmed that the Lich can restore its former appearance through its unique means after the endless night ritual. At the same time, noticing the present Troy, rod also realized that the means used by the Lich could also have an effect on the senior necromancer who did not really become a lich. As for the Lich in Trow''s mouth, its real occupation does not belong to the lich, but a more special high-level necromancer, who does not hold the endless night ceremony. There are some doubts in rod''s mind. cutting-edge news He failed to hold the endless night ceremony and become a real Lich. Even if a Necromancer''s strength is stronger and even reaches the level of legendary necromancer, he still can''t have nearly unlimited life like a lich, but will gradually grow old with age. Even compared with ordinary creatures, these legendary creatures have a longer life span, but they will eventually die. This is also applicable to legendary Necromancers. cutting-edge news At this time, recalling the mausoleum of death mentioned by Trow, rod seemed to remember something and took out the map that Trow had given him from the space ring. Through the observation of the map in his hand, rod was surprised to find that the mausoleum of death had already been marked in the map, and the location of this special place was not far from the city of death. Obviously, long ago, before rod first came to the city of the wind, Trow had already learned the information about the mausoleum of death. However, Trow at that time obviously had the same idea as rod. He did not pay attention to the rumors about the lich, but was looking for other ways. Seeing that rod took out the map he had given him from the space ring, and seemed to find something, Trow also realized that he didn''t need to remind rod. cutting-edge news When he heard Troy''s words, rod stopped thinking, but looked at Troy. From Trow''s words, rod also recognized the extra meaning he wanted to express, so he said: "it seems that you are not going to tell me this method yourself." With this voice falling, one side of Troy, also felt an obvious threat, passed from the side of rod. To rod''s surprise, in the face of his own threat, Trow did not let go, but said: special "If you really want to get this special method, you need to see her in person. All I can do is to introduce you to Lord Stephen in the process." With the end of Trow''s words, he can feel the threat more and more strong. Obviously, the reply he provided can''t satisfy rod in front of him, but even so, Trow''s mind is still not shaken. When this sense of threat reached a climax, when Trow felt that rod might attack at any time, it seemed to disappear completely. There was no longer any threat coming. After feeling this, Trow was relieved. Chapter 695 Looking at one side of Troy, rod has realized that he can''t get a solution to this problem from him by threat alone. Through the existence of peeping eyes, rod can feel a very firm will from Trow. Even if rod kills him here, he can''t get any useful information from his mouth. What makes rod most puzzled is that when rod intends to use the peeping eye to get the solution to this problem directly from Troy''s heart, or the memory that Troy once had, he has been seriously hindered. It seems that Trow''s memory of this aspect had been dealt with before rod came to the city of the wind. Even rod at this time can not solve this problem. special At this time, seeing that rod no longer seems to have the idea of taking action on himself, Trow is also relieved. Compared with fighting with rod, Trow is more worried that because of rod''s existence, he will disturb all his arrangements, so that he will not be able to complete the original task. In front of rod''s face, Trow took out a very special magic scroll from the space ring and handed it to rod. After connecting the magic scroll, through his own experience, rod did not even use the help of the system, and judged that the magic recorded in the scroll was the fourth-order gate of time and space according to the things recorded on the scroll. Seeing that rod seems to have realized the particularity of the magic scroll in his hand, Trow said: "The magic scroll in your hand was handed over to me by Lord Stephen. The gate of time and space recorded in it is directly connected with the mausoleum of death. " be ready Listen to Trow''s words, but rod doesn''t give any response. At this time, rod''s attention, has been completely put in the hands of the magic scroll. From this magic scroll, rod can feel a strong fluctuation of mana. Even if this scroll is taken out by Troy from his space ring, the fluctuation of mana does not decrease. It seems that the scroll itself is emitting this fluctuation of mana. In the magic wave of the scroll, rod can feel the existence of death energy. From the perspective of the essence of the most basic elements, death energy also belongs to one of them. It does not break away from the basic rules of the world. The whole world is composed of the four most basic elements. According to master blakada''s research, death energy is divided into earth magic elements on the basis of element types. Magic related to death energy, such as death ripple and death cloud mastered by rod, also belongs to the native magic. According to rod''s understanding of magic, although death energy belongs to the branch of earth magic elements, it does not mean that necromancers can use death energy to cast ordinary earth magic. Because of the difference between different kinds, death energy only works on evocation and some related magic, and can''t be used on other native magic, let alone other kinds of magic. But at this time, from the magic scroll in his hand, rod can feel the extremely strong traces of death energy. In rod''s view, the basic earth magic elements that constitute the magic scroll of the gate of time and space have been infected by the energy of death in essence and become the existence similar to the energy of death. special With rod''s discovery of the abnormality in the magic scroll, he seems to be aware of something and can''t help thinking. Obviously, the existence of making this magic scroll is not a weak apprentice, but a really powerful necromancer, and it may even be made by Stephen himself. In rod''s impression, only those really powerful liches can release this form of native magic elements. After the transformation of the endless night ritual, the overall form of the necromancer will change greatly. Under the infection of death energy, all spells released by the necromancer will have this kind of death energy. these And this is also the promotion that necromancers get after they become liches. In the face of a lich cast by the spell, his opponent needs to be on guard all the time, the erosion of death energy in the spell. Promoted to a lich, although it can''t directly increase the damage of its own spell, this unique ability, combined with the undead creatures controlled by the lich, is also enough to make the general high-level creatures feel extremely difficult. Only in this case can the necromancer really complete the transformation of the endless night ritual and be called a lich. In the process of assimilating with death energy, the erosion of death energy to the body of the necromancer is only the normal result of this process. It is through the unique features of the Lich that rod discovers the abnormality of the scroll of the door of time and space. Just after connecting this magic scroll, rod still has some doubts in his mind. But at this time, recalling the special features existing in the lich, rod has fully confirmed that it was Stephen mentioned by Trow who made this magic scroll. For a lich, why can master the powerful magic of the gate of time and space, and be able to make magic scrolls by hand, rod was not surprised. Similar to the existence of lich, it no longer has the limit of life. The countless years of existence in Diya is enough for this Lich to master a lot of magic knowledge. Even the orthodox mage of blakada, in some aspects, is far from the most powerful Lich. Chapter 696 From the magic scroll in hand, after confirming the information about the lich, rod also made his own decision in his heart. At this point, rod will no longer wait, immediately deal with the magic scroll in the opponent. With rod''s action, the magic scroll that broke from the middle fell at rod''s feet. However, there was no magic element in the magic scroll at this time. Export When this magic scroll was made, the recorded spells were already ready. special Different from what Roeder had seen in the past, it presented a dark green space-time gate. The appearance of the space-time gate in front of Roeder, whether it was the outline around or the vortex like outline inside, showed a dark state. Rod noticed that inside the space of the gate of time and space, there was a large dark fog. The black fog in the gate of time and space seems to be deliberately sheltered, so that rod can not observe any situation in it. Rhode seems to be aware of something about this strange looking gate of time and space that appears in front of him, and he also has some ideas in his heart. Rod knew that the abnormality on the gate of time and space was caused by the special casting method mastered by the Lich. Under the erosion of death energy, the gate of time and space has a very obvious change. The addition of death energy can easily change the essence of a spell. When he found this, rod was relieved. Rod was convinced that the space behind the gate of time and space was the wasteland of death mentioned by Trow. After confirming this point, rod turned his vision from the original door of time and space to Troy. It seems that realizing what rod wants to express, Trow doesn''t have any conflict. Instead, he takes the initiative to enter the gate of time and space. With Trow''s body completely immersed in the door of time and space, rod also saw this process in his eyes. It seems that because of the dark fog that obscures the view inside, rod noticed that when Troy entered it, the dark door of time and space in front of him didn''t seem to have any fluctuation, and his reaction was completely different from the conventional door of time and space that rod saw. For this point, rod can only write down in his mind, even if he starts another action. At this time, under the control of rod''s mental imprint, the ghost dragon also came to the gate of time and space. It seems that when making the scroll, it didn''t take into account that there would be creatures similar to the ghost dragon entering. In terms of size, the gate of time and space in front of us can only let ordinary necromancers pass through, which is totally inconsistent with the ghost dragon. As for this, rod seems to have expected for a long time. When the ghost dragon comes to the gate of time and space, rod raises his hand. With his action, a pure energy of death is released towards the gate of time and space. special The whole gate of time and space seems to be affected by the death energy, from the original size that ordinary humans can enter to the size that ghost dragons can enter. When the scope of the gate of time and space reaches such a degree, rod stops releasing the energy of death. Under the control of rod, the body shape of the ghost dragon also didn''t enter the gate of time and space. As before, there is still no fluctuation inside the gate of time and space, as if nothing has entered it. What exists in it is only the black fog composed of death energy. Because of the rank, rod can''t deal with the casting method of this spell when casting the gate of time and space like a real legendary mage, which makes the final gate of time and space change. However, with his own treatment, rod can change the already formed gate of time and space, and finally let the giant ghost dragon enter it. Having the experience of casting magic in the previous life, in the process of observing the gate of time and space, rod discovered the abnormality in it. Rod noticed that in the process of making the scroll of the gate of time and space, it was not that the entrance of large undead creatures was not taken into account, but that after thinking about this, he left the gate of time and space in advance, leaving a lead to change. This means that from the very beginning, this gate of time and space has a potential mechanism to expand its scope, but for some reason, it can not provide this on its own initiative. these After obtaining the required energy of death, the gate of time and space begins to expand its scope, and finally reaches the appearance in front of rod''s eyes. Even the ghost dragon can easily enter it. In rod''s view, he didn''t make any special treatment for the door of time and space. For any necromancer, after obtaining this magic scroll, he can do something similar to himself by releasing death energy. Because of his previous life experience, rod has the impression that the magic scroll, which can expand the scope of time and space according to the mage''s own needs, can only be made by the high-level mages in blakada. Before the mage''s own magic attainments reach a certain level, he can''t make a magic scroll of this level at all, not to mention that the magic scroll has specified the connected position, rather than the nearest space calibration. Through this special magic scroll, even before he entered it, rod felt once again the powerful power of the Lich who made it. When the ghost dragon entered it, the connection between rod''s spiritual imprint and it was silent. Even if rod tried to convey a message to the ghost dragon, he could not do it. With rod''s thinking, the door of time and space, which had been expanded, has begun to shrink at this time, and will soon disappear. Seeing this, rod no longer waited, but directly entered the gate of time and space. Chapter 697 Due to his previous life experience, rod seems to be quite adapted to what may happen in the process of shuttling through the gate of time and space. For ordinary mages, it may make them feel extremely uncomfortable to go through the gate of time and space affected by the energy of death, but this phenomenon does not appear in rod. When rod''s figure reappeared from inside the gate of time and space, he immediately felt the great changes around him. With the arrival of rod, the spiritual imprint of ghost dragon is reactivated in his mind. No longer limited by the distance, at this time, rod can give any instructions to the ghost dragon around him through his mental imprint. At this time, because it lasted for a long time, when rod passed through, the dark door of time and space behind him began to shrink rapidly, and finally disappeared completely. Soon, the whole space will be calm again. Except for these creatures coming through the gate of time and space and the residual mana fluctuation, there will be no trace of the gate of time and space. After coming here, looking at rod coming out of the gate of time and space, Trow also had some confidence in his heart and said, "here is the mausoleum of death where Lord Stephen lives." Ignoring the existence of one side of Troy, rod''s eyes are focused on the things behind him. Rod noticed that with the disappearance of the gate of time and space, the things that originally existed here to connect with the gate of time and space also showed their true appearance. Behind rod, there is a transmission monument that has collapsed for a long time. The frame used to fix the spatial calibration on it is also full of decadent traces. However, through some traces left on it, rod can still find that the spatial calibration on the frame of the transmission tablet is a gem emitting special spatial fluctuations. Even if the transmission stele itself has been damaged, the existing space calibration still plays its original role. The existence of space calibration is very important when casting the gate of time and space. For those mages with insufficient level of special skills, space calibration can directly change the orientation of their gate of time and space, and lead them to their own position. With the improvement of the mage''s special skill level, when this special skill reaches a certain level, he can ignore the traction of space calibration on the gate of time and space, and always let the orientation of the gate of time and space be his chosen goal at the beginning. At this time, the spatial calibration existing on the collapsed transmission stele played such a role. When this magic scroll was made, the gate of time and space had a very special connection with this space calibration, and finally let rod come here. Because of its various functions, the existence of spatial calibration is extremely precious. It''s just that rod didn''t have any idea about the spatial calibration on the rear transmission monument. From this space calibration, Rhode can not only feel the special spatial fluctuation, but also feel a pure energy of death. In rod''s view, the energy of death contained in space calibration is far less pure than what he can transform. However, compared with one side of Troy, the energy of death essentially surpasses it. special In this case, on the surface, there is no protection around such a precious space calibration. environment After walking out of the gate of time and space, Rhode''s head was once again covered by endless black clouds. The light around him became much darker. Although it was not so hard for people to see things clearly, it also affected their sight. The dark sky, which is more common in Diya, once again shows itself to rod in this situation. And in rod''s perception, the death energy in this area has reached a very rich level. In this area, no matter where you are, the concentration of death energy is far higher than that of the tomb where rod was originally located. If there is a necromancer transforming the undead here, the effect of transforming the undead will even exceed the limit that can be achieved by using the ordinary undead crystal, reaching an amazing level. However, this situation did not appear in front of rod''s eyes. With the fall of Trow''s words, and rod''s failure to respond, the whole area became quiet in an instant. In the silence, no sound came out. Looking around, rod can''t find any trace of living things around the transmission monument. It seems that there is only his own line in the whole area. special environment Rod knew that the appearance of this kind of environment was closely related to the strong death energy existing here. Under the long-term accumulation of death energy, this area has also undergone extremely amazing changes. It is no longer suitable for any living creature to live in, and there is no life. Even ordinary necromancers do not want to come here at all except transforming the undead. environment After a general observation of the surrounding environment, rod took his eyes back and put them on Troy again. environment Under the sign of rod, Trow didn''t say anything more, but turned around and led rod forward. In the process of marching, rod also noticed some information through his own perception and the change of death energy around him. Rod realized that the direction Trow was going was the place where death energy was most abundant in this area. Obviously, in the center of this area, what exists is the Lich Stephen in Trojan''s mouth, which is exactly what rod needs to look for in this trip. Chapter 698 As Troy moves along, rod senses that the energy of death around him has changed greatly. Compared with the original position, the energy of death at this time has been enriched to another degree. This kind of extremely strong death energy has deeply covered all the spaces in this area. Even in the gray matter under rod''s feet, it is also full of this unique death energy. According to rod''s observation, the gray matter on the surrounding ground has undergone some morphological changes under the blessing of this extremely strong death energy, which is very close to a special existence, but there is no change in essence, which can not affect other things. According to rod''s previous understanding, under the long-term erosion of death energy, a series of changes will be brought about. The final form of this gray material will have a very powerful effect. It is called the cursed earth by the Necromancers in Diya. According to the research of deah necromancer, the conditions for the appearance of the cursed earth are extremely harsh, which requires the long-term erosion of death energy, and this kind of death energy must be extremely strong. Obviously, the death energy released by the Soul Crystal alone can not meet this requirement. In the interior of Diya, the cursed land is still not common. Not all regions have sufficient conditions to support the birth of the cursed land. special Property All creatures on the cursed earth will be strongly eroded by the energy of death. Even low rank necromancers can''t bear this kind of erosion. For these necromancers, the erosion on the cursed earth is like the cloud of death cast by high-level Necromancers. In addition to the active erosion of death energy, any spell cast by a mage on the cursed land will consume multiple mana values. According to the level of the spell, this multiple will also change. The higher the level of the spell, the more times the mana value will be consumed. Because of this, even if the real legendary mage comes to the cursed land, he can play a much worse role. If he can cast a really powerful spell, it will be enough to exhaust his mana. On the contrary, for low-level spells, the cursed earth will not have too much influence. Even if the mana cost is doubled when casting a spell, the mage will not lose too much extra mana. In this case, no matter what kind of mage is, when he is on the cursed land, most of his spells are low-level. And those spells that only necromancers can master, which are similar to death and are directly related to evocation, can naturally get some preferential treatment in the cursed land. These spells are the only ones among the many that don''t consume extra mana. However, due to the extremely harsh conditions for the appearance of the cursed earth, it needs extremely strong death energy to corrode the surrounding environment for a long time. Only the real Lich has such ability and is willing to pay a lot of energy to create this unique thing. In this case, the appearance of the cursed earth is directly related to the real ruler in Diya, that is, the real Lich. The Necromancers in Diya, when they see the scene of the suspected situation, if they are not fully sure, will deliberately avoid this area. In addition to avoiding the erosion of the death energy, the more important thing is the existence of the Lich. The necromancer who can withstand the erosion of this death energy and live in the cursed land without any treasure needs at least five levels of strength. Only after the necromancer himself bears the erosion of the soul summoning technique, that is, a series of signs of corruption, can he do this. For those real liches, their bodies transformed by endless night ritual have long ignored the erosion of the cursed earth. With rod''s progress, the erosion of death energy around him becomes more and more intense. However, in rod''s view, the overall quality of death energy around him is far less than that of his own, so he doesn''t care much about it. Rod noticed that Troy beside him, after feeling the change of death energy, his face had become dignified. It was obvious that he had found something. Because he didn''t know the surrounding environment, rod didn''t know how long he would be able to reach the location of the Lich. environment Rod knew that if the gray matter on the ground in the previous area was just similar to the cursed land, but the degree of erosion had not yet reached, then the area in front of him could be called the real cursed land. In the cursed land, when it is not suitable to cast high-level magic, naturally it is the Lich itself that can get the maximum improvement. environment cutting-edge news Because of the huge amount of death energy required, only those liches who get rid of the limit of life and can survive for a long time can do this. Realizing that he has come to the cursed earth, rod also has some speculation about the Lich Stephen in Trow''s mouth. Although rod can already feel the powerful power of the Lich from the information provided by Trow before, compared with his personal perception at this time, the understanding through other ways is still much worse. According to the area he had traveled before and the land he had come to that was really cursed, rod realized that the Lich might have existed for a long time than he had expected. Chapter 699 environment special However, this discovery did not affect rod to move on. Rod did not care about his own abnormal situation. At the same time, in rod''s perception, there is a sense of oppression more and more obvious. Rod can''t ignore it as he came here at first, and this is what rod really cares about at this time. As early as he came to this position through the gate of time and space, rod was able to feel the hidden threat around him. However, Rhode did not know the source of the threat. Because of the black clouds in the sky, rod can only observe the things around him with the help of dim vision. Rod was able to detect the anomalies around him, thanks to his perception. In rod''s perception, there are many powerful undead creatures just below the black cloud and beyond his sight. these In this case, rod realized that his arrival might have been discovered by the Lich from the beginning. With the progress of rod, in his perception, the number of undead creatures hidden around him has not decreased at all. Rod is in this area, and there is no way to hide his whereabouts. cutting-edge news Through his own observation, rod also realized a very important problem. Obviously, not only in the area where the stele exists, but also in any place on the death mausoleum, there are some special undead creatures hidden. Therefore, it can be said that any place is always under the surveillance of the Lich. Rod also understood why the damaged stele didn''t seem to have any protection. There was no doubt in rod''s mind whether the Lich had such a large number of undead creatures that the whole death mausoleum was completely covered. According to rod''s understanding of liches, without the limitation of body life, they can easily accumulate enormous power for liches under the action of nearly infinite years. For the lich, the spirit of deep control, which rod lacks, after a long time of meditation, can reach thousands of points or even higher. After transforming these control spirits into undead creatures, the power of Lich can be imagined, which is enough to make any undead mage feel scared. these In addition to the undead creatures, the magic cast by the Lich is also the place that makes other creatures fear. Although in terms of real damage, Lich can''t get a huge amount of improvement directly like the legendary mage, the research on magic in the long years has also given Lich a better understanding of magic than the legendary mage. In addition, when casting magic, Lich''s own death power bonus makes Lich''s magic equally powerful. However, in Diya, the number of liches who can really do this is not much. For the lich, whether it is the improvement of its own control spirit, the manufacture of undead creatures, or the research of magic, it will take a long time to make its own strength change. Among the Diya, the Necromancers had transformed themselves into the existence of liches many years ago, even when they were expelled from blakada. Up to now, there is not much left. More liches, or in the process after Diya, completed this transformation, the strength that can be accumulated, compared with those of the original liches, there is still a huge gap. Because the Lich''s strength largely depends on this accumulation, it can be said that after becoming a lich, the change of strength is directly related to the length of time. In this case, the Lich in Diya has a very different style from the ordinary necromancer. There are few Fierce wars between the Lich and the ordinary necromancer. Under normal circumstances, they will not fight against the ordinary necromancer. Even in the interior of Diya, it is difficult for ordinary necromancers to find the trace of liches in Diya. These liches can only be found in some special places that have long been known by the Necromancers. However, what makes rod care is that the Lich''s way of steadily improving its strength through the accumulation of time can not bring any help to the players in previous lives. In rod''s impression, in the previous life, even the players who finally advanced to Lich could not improve their strength like the orthodox Lich. Due to the overall environment of the game, these players in previous generations can not rely on a lot of time accumulation, and become like a real lich, so it is difficult to give play to the real advantages of this profession. Through his own observation of the surrounding environment, rod also found some anomalies. Whether it is a large number of undead creatures hidden around, or the cursed earth under the feet, they all send a very clear message to rod. Rod realized that in the center of this area, that is, the Lich Stephen in Trojan''s mouth, he may have become a lich as early as countless years ago, when the necromancer was expelled by blakada, far from what he originally thought, a lich with little accumulation. Once again, he deeply felt the strength of the Lich. Rod did not have any fear in his heart. On the contrary, he had greater confidence in the Lich''s way of solving the energy erosion of death. Chapter 700 As rod continued to penetrate the interior of the mausoleum, some changes had taken place in the undead creatures hidden around it. When rod and his party gradually approached the center of the area, the undead living around them no longer kept hiding, but showed their bodies. Rod found that in the sky, emerged a large number of ghosts like the general undead creatures, just looking at their line below. these These undead creatures are dressed in worn-out black robes, and their bodies are similar to those of skeletons. They no longer have ordinary flesh and blood. The overall feeling to rod is that they are more similar to the ghosts they once saw. these From them, rod didn''t feel too much threat. The strongest feeling in rod''s heart was the feeling of being watched. Obviously, these undead creatures in the air had already passed their message to the Lich here. these Compared with the ordinary ghost, these undead creatures are very different. Whether they emit death energy or have their own rank, they are far more powerful than the ordinary ghost. these In rod''s view, these undead creatures in the air can already be regarded as the fifth level grudges. It''s very difficult for a senior necromancer to create a grudge soul above level 5. He can''t do it easily. special This discovery, no doubt, once again made rod aware of something. In rod''s view, the undead that can be observed by himself at this time is only a small part of the interior of the mausoleum of death. The strength accumulated by this Lich is likely to far exceed his imagination. At this time, rod, who was on the move, seemed to feel something. He stopped his pace and turned his eyes to the dark scene in front of him. Beside rod, Troy, who had guided him to the mausoleum of death, also noticed rod''s move. Trow was naturally puzzled by rod''s behavior at this time. In his opinion, the current position is a long distance away from the position he arrived at when he came last time, and the special building in the center of death mausoleum. It seems that rod does not need to stop here. However, this kind of doubt did not stay in Trow''s thoughts for a long time. He stopped his own steps as if he were aware of something, and looked his eyes to a place in the dark. Through his own perception, Trow found that in the darkness ahead, a strong death energy suddenly appeared. Noticing the emergence of this special energy of death, Troy, who had previous experience, immediately realized a crucial message, so he no longer moved forward, but looked at the darkness ahead. Because of the dark sky, Trow could not see the things in the dark at the first time, but could only observe the things around him. However, he still realized that maybe he did not need to go deep into the mausoleum of death. Different from the changes that happened in Troy''s expression, at this time, rod''s eyes looking into the dark were full of solemnity. Unlike Trow, rod discovered this situation as soon as the death energy appeared. For rod, who has a keen perception, the change in the energy of death can''t be concealed from him. In rod''s view, this unique energy of death is extremely pure in terms of quality. To some extent, it has surpassed the ghost dragon''s energy of the nether world, even if it is not much worse than his own legendary soul summoning skill. The emergence of this unique energy of death has undoubtedly sent a very important message to rod at this time. Rod believes that even in the whole territory of Diya, there are not many people who can possess this degree of death energy. The master of the death energy in the dark is the Lich in Trojan''s mouth. With the emergence of this energy of death, the living things of the dead around us have also changed significantly, as if the things in the mental imprint have been activated. Rod was able to feel that these undead creatures were very active around him. The attributes of any undead that comes into contact with this energy of death have changed greatly. After feeling the emergence of the death energy, rod stopped his steps immediately and began to observe the possible things, but based on the arrival of the death energy, the changes did not stop. In rod''s perception, the death energy, which is the core part, is approaching in his own direction at a slow speed. With the release of the energy of death, the dark sky in the sky seems to be affected by this. The ability of shielding light is enhanced again, almost making the whole area fall into the deepest darkness. This discovery undoubtedly made rod realize something, and the original idea in rod''s mind has been determined at this time. In the process of this death energy approaching, rod did not completely wait, but also released the death energy transformed by himself. With the blessing of the legendary evocation, rod is not inferior to any of the deathless mages in the quality of death energy. Even the most powerful Lich can only be equal to rod in the quality of death energy. In rod''s view, although the death energy appeared at this time is extremely pure compared with that of ordinary necromancers, there is still a gap compared with the death energy that he can transform. Rod believes that it may be difficult for ordinary necromancers to distinguish the differences between them, but it is impossible for liches with high level of evocation not to find this. Chapter 701 With rod''s release of death energy, Troy, who is beside rod, feels the new death energy in the rear for the first time. Feeling the abnormality behind him, troli even turned his eyes to the position where the death energy appeared. Through this action, Trow found that it was rod who was behind him that released the energy of death. When he noticed rod''s action, Trow didn''t say much, but he only knew what he thought. In Trow''s view, although he knew it early, rod had a high level of spiritualism, and even had epic level of spiritualism without endless night ritual. But according to Trow''s guess, compared with the real lich, rod''s level of evocation is still far behind. According to Trow''s understanding of the lich, any Lich who has survived for a long time can upgrade the evocation to the epic level or above, and even the true legend level evocation can also have this, which is what all other necromancers are eager to achieve. Trow believes that rod''s release of death energy at this time will only show his own overpowering power. No matter his own strength or the level of evocation, rod is far inferior to the Lich that exists here. While Trow was thinking, he suddenly noticed that when the death energy released by rod spilled out, the undead creatures who contacted the death energy around him changed more strongly than before. At this time, Troy seemed to suddenly realize something, and a thought appeared in his heart that made him feel abnormal. Trow recalled that a large part of his past understanding of rod was also based on his own conjecture. For example, he felt the death energy he had from rod, rather than telling himself the level of Necromancy he had. Because he is in the middle of the two death energies, Trow can find the difference between them by his own perception. Through this behavior, Trow also found a thing that made him feel extremely shocked. Jetrow can''t believe that in his perception, the purity of death energy released by rod at this time is obviously higher than that in the dark. As a necromancer, his knowledge made Trow understand what this meant, but at this time Trow could not believe it. In Trow''s view, the purity of death energy can reflect many potential situations from one aspect. The reason for this situation, in addition to the errors in their own perception, may also be related to the fact that the creatures in the dark did not spare no effort to release their own death energy. Even so, Troy can still clearly realize that either of these two death energies is far from what he can compare now. The difference in the level of evocation leads to this situation. For this, Troy can only lament his lack of talent in evocation. At this time, when rod releases his own death energy, he can also feel more things from the changes around him. Consistent with rod''s expectation, when the hidden Lich feels the death energy released by itself, rod can feel the surprise in his heart from the change of death energy. Obviously, at this time, the lich, from the difference between the two death energies, realized that rod had the legendary level of evocation. For this highest level of evocation, even the Lich itself has not been able to master it. At this time, the Lich felt the death energy released by the highest level of evocation. For rod, who could release this level of death energy, the Lich didn''t care at all, but was curious. Soon, in rod''s perception, the death energy that originally existed around him changed dramatically. In the dark, there is a huge pulling force, which absorbs all the death energy around us towards this position. When rod feels the abnormal changes in the death energy, the Lich has completed the absorption of the death energy. Whether it was released by the Lich before, or the death energy released by rod, it has been absorbed by the Lich. When the energy of death dissipates more than half, the dark sky in the sky and the ability of shielding light are also affected. Although the existence of the dark sky still can block the light in the sky, the surrounding environment becomes bright with a visible trend after losing the strong death energy. It was in this environment that rod noticed an extra figure in the dark place. Originally, under the shadow of darkness, rod could only confirm the existence of the abnormality here through the existence of death energy. I don''t know how long this figure has existed here. At this time, due to the much brighter around, rod just looked up and could easily observe a large number of ghosts in the sky. The number of these grudges far exceeded rod''s previous expectation. these At this time, the focus of rod''s observation is naturally placed on the existing figure on the ground. In rod''s perception, this figure is the source of all the previously released death energy. Rhode noticed that the figure was wearing a dark blue mage''s robe, which was not much different from the necromancer he had seen before. Only the ornaments on the robe could show the sense of time. What matters most to rod is the spider shaped crown on the figure''s head. From the middle of the crown, the black cloth strips used for decoration hang down all around, covering the head of the figure. The blocking between the layers makes rod unable to observe the specific face of the figure carefully for a moment. There are some obvious differences between the figure on one side and the Lich in rod''s impression, but from the death energy released by this figure, rod can be sure that it is the Lich he is looking for in this trip. Chapter 702 When he noticed the Lich figure in the distance and a large number of undead creatures around him, rod was also able to clearly realize the strength gap between himself and his existence. Rod knew that most of the strength of a lich was the undead it had accumulated. At this time, rod could not estimate how many undead there were under the dark sky. In rod''s view, compared with the ghost dragon around him, the necromancer controlled by this Lich is far more than himself in both the overall number and the strength. They are not at the same level at all. In addition to the undead creatures, according to the Lich''s own preferences, there will be a big difference in their casting ability. Before seeing this Lich attack, it is difficult for rod to judge. At this time, looking at the figure of the Lich in front of him, rod also found a very important information. Through the signal from his perception, rod realized that the Lich in front of him had the identity of a hero. What exactly does heroic identity mean? Rod knows all too well. Especially for the lich, the extremely powerful learning ability attached by the hero template can be brought into full play under the Lich''s almost unlimited life blessing. If, before that, rod was not sure of the Lich''s casting ability, then now, rod has a clear answer in his mind. Rod believes that with the blessing of the hero template, the Lich''s casting ability will not be weaker than that of the high-level mage of the same level, or even reach the level of the weaker legendary mage. For the general lich, their power is mainly to control the undead, not to be good at casting magic like the high-level mage. However, when you have a hero template, this situation is no longer applicable. cutting-edge news When the Lich appears, rod can also look directly at the figure it appears. On one side, Troy has already lowered his head, and dare not express any disrespect to the Lich. For one side of Troy, rod also had some ideas in his mind. cutting-edge news Previously, when he learned what Trow knew through peeping eyes, rod didn''t notice anything about heroes. According to the information observed by rod, according to the behavior shown by Trow, it is unlikely that he can cast a perspective eye on the lich, so he may not know this. The heroism of the Lich was beyond rod''s expectation. What rod didn''t expect was that even the Lich would have heroes. However, for the Lich emerging in the dark, in addition to the most basic caution, rod did not show any fear. No matter how powerful the Lich is, it is difficult for rod to pose any threat. Rod has enough means to deal with the Lich. As early as in the ice blue magic academy, the fragments of forbidden magic ball intercepted by rod have already shown a powerful effect, making rod kill the powerful high-level mage Northen and get a very rich harvest. At this time, in the face of the lich, rod''s forbidden magic ball can still play a role. Rod believes that under the effect of the forbidden magic barrier, even this extremely powerful hero Lich can play a very limited strength. However, in rod''s view at this time, the use of forbidden magic ball fragments can not maximize the benefits of this treasure, especially in the case that the forbidden magic ball fragments can only be used for the last time, and then can not be used, if you use them at this time, you will not get much. As far as rod is concerned, what he needs most at this time is the Lich''s method to solve the death energy erosion, rather than the extra gain after killing him. Because of this, after seeing the appearance of the lich, rod did not immediately ban the fragments of the magic ball. If there was no abnormal situation, rod did not plan to use this special item at this time. Due to the existence of forbidden magic ball fragments, although rod does not intend to use it, he will not be too afraid of the hero Lich in his heart. In rod''s view, when he has enough strength to kill the Lich by various means, the status relationship between himself and the Lich is more like an equal existence than being completely suppressed by the Lich like Trojan. Even if rod''s location is the death mausoleum operated by the Lich for a long time, the overall environment around him and a large number of undead creatures can also bring a great sense of oppression to people, but under the action of the forbidden magic ball fragment with artifact power, none of these can have any impact on him. On the other side, the Lich who has been observing rod and his party also noticed the obvious abnormality in rod. In the eyes of the lich, rod''s strength could not be disguised by ordinary methods. In countless years, the Lich did not know how many necromancers entered the mausoleum of death, and their various reactions, so he could judge rod''s idea at a glance. The Lich realized that it was obvious that rod had enough strength, or had some means he didn''t know, to suppress himself in the battle, so he was not afraid of his existence. Because of the perception between heroes, when rod discovered the hero identity of the lich, the Lich also felt it from rod. This discovery, from the side to the lich, shows the strength of rod. Aware of this information, the Lich''s original idea of rod, who appeared with Troy, has also changed. Although rod could not observe the specific appearance of the Lich through the barrier of existence, he could also feel the changes in its expression. After noticing this, rod knew that the Lich would act soon. Chapter 703 With the decrease of death energy, when the effect of the dark sky weakened, the figure of the Lich also appeared in front of rod''s eyes. After a short observation, rod flashed a lot of information in his heart, and at the same time, he realized the strength of the Lich. At the same time, the Lich also wants to figure out how to deal with rod who appears here. No matter what level the rank is raised to, this kind of observation can, to a great extent, affect the next decision-making, even in the case of the Lich. In the territory of Diya, the Lich needs a large number of ordinary necromancers in the process of accumulating strength, which is also the final destination for most of the Necromancers who have not been able to become liches. For this reason, the Necromancers in Diya will deliberately stay away from the area where the Lich exists to avoid their own danger, let alone come to the territory where the Lich is, like Trow, to seek solutions. In rod''s view, Trow''s behavior is like sending high-quality materials for the production of undead creatures to the Lich. To rod''s surprise, Trow succeeded. He not only survived from the lich, but also solved the erosion of death energy with the help of the Lich. It is also this that makes rod realize that the Lich may have some differences from his imagination, and try to use Trow to achieve something. The magic scroll made by the Lich in Trow is the best proof. According to rod''s understanding, even if the Lich in Diya has extremely strong strength, there are few positive conflicts between the Lich and its own strength. In most cases, the liches in Diya are in their own territory. If they accumulate strength for a long time, they will avoid conflict with each other. For lich, the best way for them to improve their strength after losing the limit of life is the accumulation of strength. The conflict between them will only cause losses to themselves, and can not bring any substantial improvement. However, this kind of practice between liches is only limited to the fact that they are close to each other in strength, that is to say, they are the same liches. Ordinary necromancers will only be killed by liches. Because of this, when the Lich from Rhode, vaguely felt his strength, as well as the possible threat to himself, his mind changed. Although it seems to the Lich that rod has not yet completed the endless night ritual, and his essence of life is far less than that of himself at this time, the signal from his perception also makes the Lich realize that rod is not as simple as what he has observed. As early as when the magic scroll of the gate of time and space made by himself was used, the Lich realized the arrival of rod, and observed the situation of rod and his party through the undead living around him. Originally, through the results observed by the undead, the Lich did not think that rod and his party had anything to care about. Even the powerful ghost dragon, in the eyes of the lich, is not much better than the undead creature he controls. However, when the effect of the dark sky was weakened, through his own short observation, the Lich also sensed some abnormalities from rod. The Lich didn''t know how long she hadn''t felt the threat of death, so she made her own decision. Under the gaze of rod, the Lich in the distance flashed. The next moment, the Lich appeared in the position not far in front of rod. Just after the appearance of the Lich''s body, rod also seemed to feel something in general, and his heart was not small vigilance. Rod noticed that in the process of the Lich''s instant movement and approaching himself, he did not perceive any mana fluctuations in his perception. In itself, a spell like instant movement needs to work on the caster''s whole body, and the fluctuation of mana in space is far more than that of any spell on the same level. This is also recognized by all mages who master instant movement. In the past, Rhode''s pursuit of instant movement and pursuit of targets also depended on his perception of mana fluctuation and his previous experience. Even Witt, who had been in vilning before, would have a huge fluctuation of mana when he moved instantaneously, so that the trajectory of his action could be perceived by rod. However, to rod''s surprise, the Lich appeared in front of him. When he moved instantly, no mana wave escaped. According to the previous understanding of the mage, Roderick even realized what this meant. In rod''s view, the Lich can make the most difficult instant move in the third level magic without spilling out a little mana fluctuation. Obviously, the Lich has mastered a higher level of casting method. According to rod''s conjecture, Lich with this ability will not have any mana fluctuation when casting ordinary fourth-order magic, which makes the cast magic more hidden. Even high-level mages with extremely keen perception can hardly sense the signs of danger at the first time without any mana fluctuation, so they can''t deal with it in time. In the process of fighting with high-level mages, in addition to being more hidden when casting, and the unique casting characteristics of lich, this Lich can occupy a great advantage, and even suppress the high-level mages who are more good at magic in the same level by relying on its own casting ability. Long term accumulation of strength has given the Lich such strength. Rod was able to see this through the signs that existed in the Lich. have this Rhode''s way of pursuing the mage who cast instant movement in the past, at this moment, undoubtedly has no effect on the Lich. When the Lich moves instantaneously, rod can''t even sense the power fluctuation. How can he chase the Lich later? Just by casting an instant movement, let yourself come to rod''s body, the Lich will show such a powerful casting ability. Rod''s judgment of the Lich''s strength will undoubtedly improve again. In rod''s view, the real strength of the Lich has far exceeded the previous Northen, reaching another level. Chapter 704 At this time, when the Lich appears in front of rod''s eyes through instant movement, rod''s vision is no longer blocked by the crown on his head, but can see its real appearance. Through his own observation, rod has confirmed that, consistent with what Trow said, the Lich in front of him has really found a way to solve the death energy erosion. It has the appearance, and the general human biology is not much different. Not only that, rod also noticed that when the Lich''s physical condition was fully restored, the traces left by the original body in the process of transformation of the endless night ritual had disappeared. If it wasn''t for rod who could feel the extremely rich and pure death energy and all kinds of anomalies from this lich, rod would even recognize him as a general senior necromancer. Rod noticed that the overall appearance of the Lich was not obvious, except for the erosion of death energy. Regardless of the information obtained from Trow, or through his own observation of the dead creatures in the death mausoleum, rod can clearly realize that the Lich in front of him has existed in the death mausoleum for countless years. In this case, the appearance of the Lich was no doubt very different from what rod had expected. In rod''s view, even if the Lich can solve the erosion of death energy by its unique way, it is not impossible that the Lich will appear extremely old and even look old on the whole. According to rod''s original expectation and his understanding of the necromancer, although the Lich can solve the erosion of death energy in this special way, its behavior is undoubtedly to give up the powerful effect of the Lich body and let itself regain some of the characteristics of human body. In this case, the aging effect that the human body can''t resist will also be reflected in the Lich. What it shows is a kind of aging caused by the passage of time, which can not be resisted by any human body. Even legendary creatures can only delay the arrival of this process. However, what he noticed at this time made him realize that the situation was not what he thought. Due to the shortening of the distance between each other, rod was able to cross the crown of the Lich and notice its original face. Rhode noticed that the Lich''s face was angular, and the skeleton outline was very clear. The overall appearance was roughly that of middle age. Although there were not a lot of obvious wrinkles on his face, he could see that he was no longer young. In the deep socket of his eyes, his eyes looked sharp and full of confidence in his own strength. In addition to the appearance of the face, the Lich''s body is completely shrouded under the broad dark blue robe, and rod can''t get more information through observation. Only through the Lich''s face and some of its features, rod can confirm that the Lich is a woman. At this time, through further observation of the lich, rod also found some information that he had not paid attention to before, or made a wrong judgment. Before that, when the Lich just emerged from the darkness, and did not move instantaneously towards rod''s position, rod began to observe it. The most important thing about the Lich is the spider crown on her head. There are many things similar to spider legs hanging down from the top of the Lich''s head, and there is some substance between them. Under the effect of distance and the dark sky, rod can''t observe the specific appearance of the Lich in the distance. At this time, when the Lich appears not far away from rod through instant movement, rod can not only understand the specific appearance of the lich, but also observe the spider shaped crown on its head. In rod''s original idea, the spider shaped crown ornament on the top of the Lich''s head is likely to be a powerful treasure, which can add high value to its attributes. According to rod''s understanding, there are many kinds of treasures, similar to the crown ornaments on the head, which are also more common. This crown has such a dazzling appearance, but it can still make the Lich choose to wear, which naturally has a very powerful effect. However, after his own observation, rod suddenly realized that the situation might not be what he thought. The spider shaped crown on the head of the Lich is not a single treasure, but a whole with the Lich itself. This unique crown is basically made up of the Lich''s hair. Rod noticed that at the top of the Lich''s head, its original hair was processed in a series of ways that he didn''t know, such as plate or prick, and there were other things to fix the overall shape. The final appearance was the one in front of him. The black spider shaped crown jewel that rod thought existed on the head of the Lich didn''t exist from the beginning, but rod didn''t realize it. Until then, he confirmed it. In rod''s impression, those necromancers who have undergone the transformation of endless night ritual, under the erosion of death energy, the hair that exists in all parts of their bodies will also fall off with their flesh and blood, even earlier than this process. This is also the reason why the liches after transformation are similar to the appearance of skeletons. Because of his own understanding of the lich, and at the beginning he didn''t realize the abnormality existing in the lich, rod didn''t think about the strange crown he was wearing on his own hair, until through his own observation, rod confirmed this. The special hairstyle on the head, together with the sharp and angular face of the lich, gives it a strong sense of dignity. Anyone who notices this scene will be deeply impressed by its appearance and will not forget it easily. cutting-edge news Chapter 705 In the process of observing the lich, rod also recalled what Trow had said. Rod recalled that in the process of initially asking Trow about the appearance of the lich, Trow used to refer to the female "she" to call the Lich. At that time, rod did not fully understand the meaning of Trojan''s words. Only by the description of Trow, rod could not accurately imagine what kind of situation existed in the Lich. But at this time, after seeing the appearance of the Lich with his own eyes and comparing with what Troy once said, rod seems to realize something and begin to understand why Troy uses "she" to address the Lich in front of him. From the appearance alone, rod could not see that the person in front of him had the identity of a lich. If the death energy existing in her was not too strong, and even the ghost energy in the ghost dragon would be suppressed by her, rod would only regard her as an ordinary female necromancer. cutting-edge news For the lich, who is extremely powerful, does not know how long he has survived, and has a heroic identity, rod used to have a big use of peeping eyes, but now he has completely lost his role. He can''t detect any information from the Lich''s heart, and even there is no feedback about the Lich''s strength. This discovery undoubtedly made rod worried about how to solve the problem. In the process of Rhode''s observation of the lich, the Lich did not make any movement. He was also observing Rhode. As early as when rod just arrived through the gate of time and space, for a group of people who appeared here, in the eyes of the lich, it was just a matter of indifference in his long years. In the countless years of this Lich''s existence, there have been many undead mages who have entered this area. Except for a few who can leave smoothly, the rest are transformed into undead creatures. A large number of undead creatures in the death mausoleum were accumulated by this Lich in this way. For a small number of necromancers who she thinks have a certain value, she will not kill them, but choose to make a certain deal with them. In the eyes of the lich, rod, who appeared here, also came to make a certain deal with himself. In addition to this, any rational necromancer can not take the initiative to enter a Lich''s territory. However, the Lich felt some curiosity about the things that could threaten her from rod. She can''t remember how long she didn''t feel this. Even the Lich of the same rank couldn''t bring her such a strong threat. Through this, the Lich also confirmed the difference in strength between rod and Witt beside him, and what Witt could not do, rod might be able to do easily. Although we can feel the threat to ourselves from rod''s body, the Lich still appears extremely confident in the eyes of rod. In rod''s eyes, the Lich is extremely sharp. This self-confidence is not only from the Lich''s grasp of her own strength, but also from her instinct that has been formed in countless years. At this time, looking at the Lich in front of him, rod could not get more useful information through peeping eyes. However, depending on his own perception and the look she showed, rod also roughly guessed the idea that the Lich might have. He noticed that neither rod behind him nor the Lich who appeared here meant to be the first to speak. At this time, Troy could also feel an invisible pressure between them. Together with him, Troy could also feel the unusual at this time. In the process of Rhode and the Lich observing each other, there was silence in the whole field. Except for the faint wind, there was only the sound of the ghost''s robe swinging in the sky. In this case, Trow seemed unable to bear the pressure in front of him at first, and said to the Lich beside him: "Lord Stephen, this is rod, who is associated with the black raven necromancer school. He came here to seek a solution to the erosion of the body by the energy of death. " Trow''s words will undoubtedly break the original silence in the field, and the sudden appearance of human voice also makes some changes in the surrounding environment. A large number of resentful souls in the sky seemed to be extremely dissatisfied with the sudden appearance of the voice, and immediately became restless. For a moment, the noise in the field kept on rising. these On one side, rod listened to what Trow said, and his expression did not change. Through what Trow said, rod can not only confirm that the Lich''s real name is Stephen, but also learn another extremely important information from it. Rod noticed that when Trow introduced himself to the lich, he emphasized that the place he came from was the black raven necromancer school, which he had almost forgotten. cutting-edge news At this time, what surprised rod was that Trow would emphasize this point when he introduced himself. Obviously, the black crow necromancer school is not as simple as rod thought. Even Stephen, the powerful lich, had heard of its existence, or something in it, which attracted the Lich''s attention. Rod believed that if the Lich had never heard of the existence of the black crow necromancer school, Trow would not choose to highlight such a key point in his introduction. Although aware of the existence of this problem, rod did not show it, but looked at Stephen, waiting for her response. Chapter 706 Listening to what Troy said, Stephen on one side didn''t seem to be touched. Generally, rod couldn''t realize what she might have at this time from the change of her expression. Compared with ordinary creatures, the lich, who has survived for many years, has already had a very terrible mentality and will not be shaken by anything outside. Even after hearing the information Trow said, the Lich''s expression still has no change. cutting-edge news Listening to Trow''s words, it seems that he realized the purpose of rod''s trip. After a moment''s silence, Stephen asked rod, "are you here for the secret as he said?" In the face of the Lich''s question, rod nodded as his answer. Although Trow has explained the origin of rod to the Lich in his words, the Lich still needs to confirm it to rod himself. After getting rod''s affirmative reply, Stephen seems to have noticed something, and at this time, he also has some interest, saying: "I''ve noticed that you have an unusual energy of death in your body, far more than any necromancer I''ve ever seen. According to your level of Necromancy, you should not be bothered by this problem. So why do you want to explore this secret? " Through Stephen''s words, rod also realized that she also had a full understanding of how to solve the erosion of death energy on the body. She knew that as long as she crossed the limit of rank and mastered the evocation above epic level in advance, she would not be eroded by death energy. Rod was not surprised by the knowledge Stephen had. In rod''s view, this kind of knowledge that even Troy is very familiar with, if the Lich does not understand it, maybe it will surprise him even more. Rod realized that the Lich''s main purpose of asking him about this was to doubt his true intention. In the eyes of the lich, he was obviously very different from Troy, so he didn''t have to worry about being bothered by this problem. In the face of Stephen''s question, rod did not explain more, but directly replied: "I seek this secret, not for myself, but for someone around me." After hearing rod''s explanation, Stephen can also feel the will contained in rod''s words. For a moment, Stephen seemed to be aware of something and could not help but keep silent. After a while, he continued to say to rod: "If you want to get the secret from me, I believe you should know the price you may have to pay." After hearing what Stephen said at this time, rod was relieved. Through her words, rod realized that at this time, Stephen had undoubtedly recognized the answer she had given. What she wanted to discuss with herself next was how much she would pay for this secret method. In the process of transactions between mages, especially those involving this secret method, they need to pay the corresponding price before they can obtain it. If you want to get a powerful secret method or a higher level spell from other mages, you must pay an equivalent price. If you can''t get the same level spell, you need to make up for it in other ways. This point, as early as in the previous life of the game, rod will understand very clearly, at this time to hear what Stephen said, rod will understand her meaning. As for the price to be paid in exchange for this secret method, rod had expected it in his mind long before he came to this position. Before that, when rod saw the existence of Trojan in the city of Yin Feng, he realized the abnormality of Trojan. In rod''s view, in addition to Trow''s face recovering, the more noteworthy thing about him is the abnormal changes in his death energy. Rod noticed that Trow''s death energy, as if blended into something else, greatly enhanced Trow''s original strength. The abnormal things existing in the death energy of Trojan is a higher level of death energy. This higher level of death energy naturally does not come from Troy himself, but belongs to the more powerful necromancer. special In rod''s view, the abnormal situation existing in Trow is similar to the magical transformation of the body of the necromancer that he once saw in elotte. The difference is that the transformation existing in Trow is obviously more powerful, and the overall technique is also approaching perfection, which belongs to the real transformation of the necromancer. Before that, although rod realized the high-quality death energy in Trow, he didn''t think about it at all. He just regarded it as Trow''s means to improve himself and high-level Necromancers. It wasn''t until then that rod realized this when he felt the breath of Stephen and thought about the price of getting the secret. In rod''s perception, there is no difference between the abnormal death energy in Troy''s body and the death energy released by Stephen. They are obviously a kind of homologous existence. Even when Stephen releases the death energy, the death energy in Troy will be triggered by it. these This also made rod realize that before that, Stephen had completed the transformation of Troy. When Troy died due to various accidents, he would be directly transformed into the undead controlled by Stephen. Before the death of Trow, the abnormal death energy in his body, not only will not bring any negative impact on him, but also can enhance his own death energy, so that he can feel the epic spirit of the Lich in advance. After discovering this point, rod can only sigh for a moment that Stephen''s skill in the transformation of the dead is far superior to all kinds of transformation of the dead in rod''s cognition. Chapter 707 Rod was not surprised to learn that Stephen was in charge of the reform of the undead. In the long life of the lich, they can improve their own strength in various aspects. For the lich, the reform of the undead is only a small trick. special However, for any necromancer who understands this process, he may not be willing to accept the reform of the undead. When the undead mage who has received the undead transformation dies, it will be transformed into an undead creature under the effect of this transformation and directly controlled by another undead mage. For any necromancer, this result is not acceptable to them. If there are other options, even the necromancer who is used to controlling the undead is not willing to be controlled by others as an undead after his death. As for why Trow accepted this kind of undead transformation that all necromancers did not want to experience, rod seems to be aware of something. Rod deeply understood that if he wanted to obtain the secret from the lich, he would have to pay a great price, which was far beyond the range of ordinary creatures. When necessary, rod is even willing to come up with the most powerful magic he has, the way meteor fire shower casts, to exchange this secret method for the Lich. Rod believes that even the Lich in front of her will not master many level 5 magic. Even if she has extremely powerful power, she will not refuse the level 5 magic, which symbolizes the limit of the mage''s casting ability. cutting-edge news In rod''s view, even if they want to master this secret, they need to pay such a price, not to mention the side of Troy. According to the information observed by rod, Trow has obviously successfully used this secret method to restore his appearance, and in the process, rod is aware of the price Trow has paid. Rod realized that Troy, who couldn''t produce the most powerful level five magic like himself, had to pay the price of accepting the reform of the undead and getting this secret method at the cost of becoming an undead controlled by Stephen after his death. As for the application of the secret method mentioned by Trow, it needs to be under the guidance of Stephen himself. Rod naturally doesn''t believe it. In rod''s opinion, this may be the secret method that Stephen deliberately conceals after he understands Trow''s intention. For Troy''s choice, rod did not make much comment in his heart. After thinking quickly about the biggest price he could pay, rod asked Steven, "what do you want?" After hearing rod''s question, Stephen didn''t answer immediately. Instead, he raised his palm and drew a simple half arc to one side and said: "Do you think I need anything else? Or, whether it''s undead or spell knowledge, how can you help me? " Although he perceived the high quality of death energy from rod, Stephen didn''t pay too much attention to it. Even if he perceived some threats from rod, Stephen just thought it was a treasure he used to protect his life and couldn''t give it up easily. In this case, in Stephen''s view, the most precious thing in rod''s body is undoubtedly the ghost dragon he controls. However, compared with the countless undead creatures he already has, whether there is a ghost dragon in front of him is not of great significance. From Stephen''s words, rod also clearly understood her meaning. In the eyes of the lich, everything that exists in her body is difficult to help her. At this time, facing the Lich Stephen in front of him, just when rod was going to propose that the most precious thing he could provide was a fifth level magic, and he was willing to exchange it for this secret method, the words of the Lich were once again conveyed to rod. "What I value more than what you can offer is your own strength. I can feel that the quality of death energy in your body is far more than that of Troy beside you. " "A necromancer like you is unlikely to be willing to reform the necromancer. Then, I need you to help me achieve something in exchange for this secret method." Without giving rod a chance to explain, Stephen continued: "The city of death, which once belonged to my territory and was located in the center of Diya, recently came some uninvited guests. They took a high-level necromancer as their leader and began to question the flaws of the endless night ritual "According to the information I know, this high-level necromancer is just a deserter of blakada. Even he himself has not completed the transformation of the endless night ritual. He can only be regarded as a high-level necromancer who has mastered the art of evocation. He begins to question the endless night ritual. Is it ridiculous?" "The mages of blakada can''t change their style. Even when they come to Diya, they still can''t learn to be restrained." these these these "However, according to the information from my subordinates, these new necromancers seem to be preparing for some big action." "The death knights under my command have been operating in the city of death for a long time. Any necromancer knows what they look like, so it''s not convenient for further investigation. cutting-edge news these When he heard the name, rod''s eyes were fixed. Chapter 708 Just when rod followed Trow to the depths of the mausoleum of death and was ready to seek the secret from the Lich Stephen, a big battle that affected the whole war situation had just ended in blakada, which was very far away from them. For all the mages who have personally joined the war and have deep feelings, this battle is an experience they do not want to recall. red red It can do anything. these these At this time, facing the fact that his savage creatures lost the battle, the hero Tanan naturally felt extremely unwilling and extremely angry. These strong emotions did not affect Tanan''s thinking ability, but made his memory more profound. Recalling the previous battle, Tanan also realized where he had failed. What Tanan didn''t expect is that after gathering the power of the whole blakada, the number of magic puppets can reach this level. Compared with the creatures of krylord who come here together to attack the headquarters of the magic guild, the number of magic puppets alone is more than twice, occupying the number advantage. Different from Tanan''s subordinates, they came to the headquarters of the magic guild after entering the territory of blakada for a long time and preparing to launch an attack. The mages only need to go through the gate of time and space to transport a large number of magic puppets to this place. these Compared with the soldiers who have experienced a hundred battles and have rich experience, these golems and puppets that can only be controlled by the spirit mark are obviously not afraid. these these Only the behemoth under Tanan can compete with this extremely powerful seven level demon puppet. If it is not for the behemoth, relying on other Tanan''s men alone, perhaps these crystal dragons alone will be enough to change the whole war situation and bring the whole battle to a quick end. Even though the overall strength of the Golem puppet has surpassed that of the barbarian army under Tanan, the morale of the barbarian army has reached a peak in this battle under Tanan''s leadership. Under the blessing of this kind of morale, the strength that each barbarian creature can play is beyond its previous limit. Even if he doesn''t communicate with other barbarians on weekdays, and always obeys the behemoth of Tanan, he is also infected by this kind of morale, and temporarily suppresses the crystal dragon in the field. The impact of morale always exists in a battle. Compared with the morale of the participating creatures, when they are at a disadvantage, the rout caused by low morale may be the normal situation in the battle. In addition to the possible negative effects, high morale can also inspire the fighting creatures and make them play a more powerful role. What can influence this is leadership in special skills. special All barbarian creatures, at this moment, can feel Tanan''s heroic will and be deeply infected by it. This kind of encouragement of will made the morale of the barbarian army high. In the process of fighting with the magic puppet, it also played a far greater strength than before. Apart from the undead creatures created by the necromancer, the only creatures that are not affected by morale are the magic puppets controlled by the necromancer. special Unable to feel the morale, this gives these creatures the ability to fight stably. They will not decline or even flee because of low morale, but they will not be inspired by high morale at the same time. Seeing that the barbarian army, inspired by this high morale, completely suppressed the magic puppets controlled by the mage, Tanan suddenly realized that it was wrong. It seemed that there was something he had not noticed in this battle. Before Tanan''s men issued a warning, the accident happened. Just behind the battlefield, at the edge of the forbidden magic barrier, facing inward is the battlefield of Tanan at this time, covering the forbidden magic barrier of the whole magic Guild Headquarters. Facing outward, a mage dressed in grey robes appeared here. As the mage raised his hand, a bright yellow portal appeared in front of him. Although the portal opened is very close to the forbidden magic barrier, it is not covered by the forbidden magic barrier. Even the powerful forbidden magic barrier can not have any effect on the gate of time and space. Noticing the appearance of this gate of time and space, Tanan, who was in the middle of the battle, immediately felt bad. However, before he gave orders to his subordinates, the situation changed again. Chapter 709 When the bright yellow portal opened, with the continuous emergence of mana fluctuations, a large number of fully armed knights, with a very strong momentum, appeared in the rear of the battlefield. These knights, at a very fast speed, passed through the bright yellow portal. When these Knights passed through the portal, their speed did not slow down at all, and they still kept the trend of charging towards the barbarian creatures who were fighting with the Golems. these The loud sound of the horse''s hooves and the ground shaking caused by the charge also made the barbarian creatures in the fighting aware of it and pay attention to the abnormal scenes in the rear. these In addition to the mages who have known about this for a long time, the appearance of these knights is beyond the expectation of all creatures. Many mages who are controlling the enchanted puppets also don''t expect this. Looking at these knights, they can''t help but be stunned. these Under the effect of this fear of facing death, some barbarians seemed to return to the state when they were ruled by the mage. They were at a loss for a moment, but some of them were determined. Under the effect of this high morale, they grasped the weapons in their hands and took the initiative to meet the knights in front. these these Tanan, the hero fighting in the front, was the first to notice these Knights coming through the portal. Looking at these knights in the rear, Tanan felt bad for the first time in his consciousness. these Through this action, Tanan also has many extremely important discoveries. these The pattern on the surface of these Knights'' armor also symbolizes their original power, which is eracia near blakada. Noting the characteristics of these knights, Tanan was able to confirm that the high-level knights who appeared here were the knights that he learned from the intelligence. these Even if these Knights intend to launch a surprise attack in the battle, what they can do is also limited. these With the barbarian army entering blakada, the successive victories in the course of the battle have already made Tanan no longer count magic as the strength possessed by the mage in the battle. In Tanan''s view, it has the unique effect of forbidding magic ball. Mages can only take out things other than magic to fight with themselves. No kind of magic can change the situation of a war. However, what Ranan didn''t expect was that when the mage united with the Knights of eracia, he could use magic to do this outside the forbidden magic barrier, so that a large number of knights could join the battlefield in a sudden attack. Through his own perception, Tanan can realize the strength of these knights. these The charge of these powerful Knights easily tore up the formation of the barbarian creatures in the rear and seriously affected the morale of the barbarian creatures in the battle. No barbarian creature was willing to stop the knights in the charge state. these these In the battle, the savage creatures are no longer as brave as before, but become timid and dare not show all their strength. these Through the reaction of his barbaric creatures, Tanan has realized that if the knights in the rear of the battlefield are not eliminated as soon as possible, the whole battle will eventually fail. At this moment, Tanan can''t afford to fight against the powerful crystal dragon with the bimont beast as before. His natural hero identity gives Tanan powerful strength to fight with the legendary creatures. Tanan believes that with his full strength, he will soon be able to wipe out all the knights in the rear. However, when Tanan joined the rear battlefield, the situation was completely unexpected. The arrival of Tanan naturally attracted the attention of those knights in the field. Aware of Tanan''s idea at this time, these Knights no longer rely on their own strong strength to fight with the barbarians in the rear, but to give full play to their own advantages, began to detour in the rear of the battlefield, re opened the distance, and then launched a charge again. Even Tanan, who is extremely powerful, can''t bear the full speed charge of high-level knights, so he has to give in for a while. Chapter 710 In combat experience, the high-level knights from blakada are much higher than the barbarians under Tanan. these For the enemies in the rear, what Tanan cares about is that among these knights, there are not only high-level knights. these these It''s hard to turn back the behemoth in front of the crystal dragon. Tanan can only rely on the current strength to deal with the enemy. As the limit of melee professionals in Erathia, the existence of knights, while having a special symbol, naturally represents the absolute power. Under the shadow of the forbidden magic ball, the barbarians led by Tanan are not the only ones whose strength has been relatively improved. These knights who no longer need to be ready to deal with the magic attack can naturally give full play to their own strength. With the charge of these knights, the battle undoubtedly entered the rhythm they were familiar with, and at the same time, they killed a large number of barbarians. these these these As the fighting progressed, Tanan also noticed an anomaly. Tanan found that at the edge of the forbidden magic barrier, the portal that suddenly appeared and sent the knight of eracia to here did not dissipate. When all the Knights have finished their own charge, a large number of other creatures different from the Knights are rushing out of the gate of time and space. Tanan noticed that among these new creatures, there are a large number of Griffins in addition to the common infantry of blakada. Compared with ordinary Griffins, these Griffins have silvery feathers, which also proves their uniqueness. these The power fluctuation caused by the portal is coming out continuously, far from stopping. After noticing this, Tanan has realized that the situation has greatly exceeded his expectations. Even if he had heard from his subordinates in advance that eracia might send knights to support him, according to Tanan''s original idea, in order to get to the depths of blakada as soon as possible, eracia would only arrange for some elite knights to arrive, not like now. What happened at present has been beyond Tanan''s expectation. According to Tanan''s understanding of erasia when he traveled, the creatures that appeared on the battlefield at this time and came to support were already regarded as the official legion of erasia. With the increase of the number of creatures, the mage who is responsible for guiding the bright yellow portal outside the forbidden barrier has changed to another one. Noticing the scene on the sidelines, Tanan finally knew where he had overlooked. It''s different from Tanan who needs to lead his men to attack the headquarters of the magic guild after a long attack. With the cooperation of many mages, even the creatures in the capital of eracia can come here in a very short time through many similar portals. The role that magic can play always exists in this war. Even if Tanan can rely on the forbidden magic ball in his hand to ban magic on the frontal battlefield, but outside the battlefield, the forbidden magic ball can do nothing. With the emergence of the strong support from eracia, all the barbarians who felt it all appeared nervous. Any savage creature in the field can realize the coming battle and the possible sacrifice. However, in terms of morale, the barbarian side gradually gathered together. Although it was no longer as high as it was at the beginning, it was also different from the collapse when the knight just appeared. The savage creature who can follow Tanan all the way to the headquarters of the magic guild has already recognized Tanan''s behavior and his will in his heart. these Under the function of this portal, the pressure on the barbarian army in the rear of the battlefield is far greater than that in the front of the battlefield. When the troops from eracia appeared on the battlefield, they once again showed their delicate tactics to the Tanan side. Ordinary soldiers coming out of the gate of time and space do not rush directly into the battlefield from the front, but advance on both sides. these In order to give full play to their own strength, the troops from eracia may have been accustomed to the formation adjustment, and they are extremely good at it. They can achieve greater results by relying on the formation change, but it is undoubtedly difficult for the barbarians. Due to the long-term enslavement of blakhada, even the barbarians who followed Tanan all the way here did not have much formal training. In battle, most of the barbarians gather together according to their own species and daily habits. They don''t adjust their formation according to their species and roles, as Erathia did. Chapter 711 This leads to the fact that the barbarians do not know how to deal with the changes in the formation of eracia. In addition to receiving regular training, the combat experience in the past can also help barbarians in trouble to make corresponding changes. these these At the same time, not only the savage creatures on the ground, but also the battlefield in the sky. At this time, the creatures of erasia occupied the absolute advantage. Those Thunderbirds, who were originally under the signal of Tanan, tried to attack the knights on the battlefield by taking advantage of their position in the air, have been suppressed by a large number of Royal Griffins. On the battlefield, Tanan can notice that on a certain Thunderbird in the sky, a figure is trying to command the Thunderbirds around, trying to make them fight back against the Griffins around. However, compared with the huge number of Griffins, the action of this figure is also very weak. As soon as the army of Erathia arrived, the situation of normal fighting changed. The barbarians who had been dominant had been completely suppressed. Facing blakada creatures with weak melee ability, Tanan may not have any problems relying on his barbaric creatures. Once the enemy is replaced by a regular army that is well versed in melee, the weakness of barbarians will be revealed immediately. Tanan has realized the weakness of krylord''s inside information. Although he had existed for a long time, just like blakada, he spent this period in slavery and failed to accumulate a profound foundation like blakada. In this case, it seems to foresee that the situation of the whole battle is developing in the worst direction, and Tanan realizes that he must act. With his own strength equivalent to the legendary creature, facing the army from blakada, Tanan fought bravely. Even in the face of the frontal charge of high-level knights, Tanan no longer dodged, but took it directly, trying to kill the enemy in front of him in the shortest time. these The natural hero''s identity gives Tanan far more strength than other creatures of the same level. Even if his own level does not really reach the seventh level, Tanan''s strength has reached the level of legendary creatures, even more than ordinary legendary creatures. At this moment, when Tanan put out all his strength to fight, with the blessing of his hero template, Tanan''s strength can be used to frighten all the enemies in front of him. these these For a moment, as several knights, together with their horses, fell in front of Tanan, the attack rhythm of the Knights around was undoubtedly seriously disturbed. these Feeling the extraordinary momentum of the knight, Tanan was aware of the danger. At this time, Tanan still did not choose to dodge, but faced the knight. these these these Even Tanan has little experience in the battle between legendary creatures. Before that, most of the enemies Tanan faced were the mages of blakada. In close combat, Tanan did not fight with another legendary creature alone. At this time, for Tanan, the legendary knight is undoubtedly an extremely difficult enemy. Compared with the legendary Knight himself, Tanan''s most unique and most advantageous place is his heroic will. Through his own observation, Tanan noticed that the will of this legendary knight was not as firm as he thought. This point, from the legendary Knight choose to hide identity, Tanan has realized. It may be a common thing for a thief to choose to hide his identity, but it is not a suitable situation for a knight who acts openly, especially for such a powerful legendary knight. After noticing that the knight''s will is not as firm as he thought, even though he has the strength of a legendary creature, Tanan no longer cares about it. For high-level creatures with heroic identity, once something happens in the process of fighting that triggers their heroic will, it is likely to make some changes in their strength. Whether it is enhanced or reduced, it is the possible impact of the heroic will. At this time, Tanan is in such a state. The existence of heroic will makes Tanan''s strength rise again. After a fierce battle, Tanan successfully killed the legendary Knight under the siege of many knights. Tanan''s body, although not seriously injured, but this battle with the legendary knight, has also been delayed too much time. With the support of the blakada army, most of the barbarians who followed Tanan were killed and injured. Even the living ones had lost the courage to continue to fight. Chapter 712 The appearance of legendary creatures, according to their strength and the damage they can cause, can not be underestimated in any situation. It can be said that in the whole world, there are not many creatures that can underestimate a legendary creature. flower In the process of fighting, Tanan not only has to face the legendary knight, but also needs to deal with the siege of a large number of high-level knights. Being able to do this is enough to prove Tanan''s strength. Compared with Tanan''s achievements, the time it takes to kill a legendary knight who has been cultivated with unknown resources may not be much at all. However, looking at the environment around the battlefield, Tanan could not feel any complacency in his heart at this time. On the contrary, a sense of extreme urgency was spreading in Tanan''s heart at this time. In the process of Tanan solving this legendary knight, the arrival of blakada''s army, and joined the battlefield. these Because of the hidden danger in the rear, the barbarians in front of the battlefield are also greatly affected. They can''t spare no effort to fight with the demons and puppets in front of them. They should always guard against the threat from the rear. After Tanan successfully killed the legendary knights in the rear, the barbarians on the surrounding battlefield had already been defeated. At this time, only a small number of high-level creatures could still stick to it, except for the bimont beasts, who were extremely powerful and would not be affected by the Erathian army. Notice the changes around, even at this time in Tanan''s heart, also had the idea that this battle seems to have settled. With the blessing of forbidden magic ball, Tanan was able to lead his men to defeat the mages of blakada. However, in the face of the Erathian army, who was more good at close combat, the disadvantage of barbarians was revealed immediately. No matter what aspect, it could not be compared with the regular army of eracia. Tanan has realized that before blakada did not choose to fight with himself, but always let the mage leave before he arrived, just to prepare for the battle at this time. After gathering all his own strength, together with the strong support from erasia, blakada at this time has completely resolved this crisis. However, for the present Tanan, even if he has reached this point, he still has no idea of giving up. With the death of a large number of savage creatures, the bimont beast, which could have suppressed the crystal dragon by its own strength, also changed at this time. these these In this case, Tanan didn''t have time to think much. After avoiding the attack of the surrounding high-level knights, he quickly rushed to the front of the battlefield. At this time, a few barbarians were still resisting. these Tanan''s arrival immediately attracted the attention of all the barbarians. Even the barbarians surrounded by the magic puppets and the Erathian army tried to approach Tanan''s position one after another. The situation on the battlefield changed in a flash, which was beyond the expectation of all barbarians. these In this kind of war, personal strength is no longer the decisive factor. Even if it is a real legendary creature, it can only make one side gain part of the advantage and can not completely change the situation of a war. Even the powerful legendary creatures such as bimont have a large number on the battlefield, but they will still be completely restrained by the crystal dragon, which is also a legendary creature, unable to exert their original strength. Only the most top legendary creatures can completely change a war situation with their own strength. Whether it''s a hero among legendary creatures, a creature with legendary peak strength, or a legendary mage who has mastered level 5 magic, it can do this. Among the blakada, those legendary mages who are most close to this point can''t do it at all under the effect of the forbidden magic barrier. They can only feel the magic elements without any reaction in their bodies and can''t help looking at the battlefield ahead. these Because most of the barbarians were killed or injured in the previous battle, in this case, the demons and puppets around them, as well as the troops from Erathia, have occupied an absolute advantage in the number, covering a large number of barbarians. Because of this, even Tanan, who is a natural hero, can only make the worst decision when he realizes that the whole situation is almost irreparable. As most of the barbarians were killed or injured in the previous process, Tanan immediately judged that the situation at this time was not suitable for further fighting. It was the best choice to evacuate from the battlefield in time. When Tanan successfully broke through the enemy''s obstacles and came to these barbarians, he immediately gave them his own instructions and tried to evacuate from the battlefield. Chapter 713 At this time, for Tanan, the first thing to do to achieve this goal is to break through the obstacles of the surrounding enemies. these In this case, as it has been confirmed that he will not be able to win the battle, what Tanan has done is to try his best to save his men in front of him and lead them out of the battlefield. Noticing the arrival of Tanan, the surrounding enemies quickly made their own response, changed the formation, no longer separated and surrounded the barbarians, but formed a larger encirclement, trying to trap all the barbarians, including Tanan. In order to be able to break through from the numerous enemy creatures, Tanan realized that he needed to start from the bimon beast outside the field. Relying on the method of communication with bimont, which comes from the will of ancestors, Tanan began to contact bimont outside the court. In the process of making contact with the behemoth, Tanan also vaguely realized that, for some reason, the connection between himself and the behemoth became weaker and disappeared. However, at this time, Tanan had no time to care about this. All he wanted was to make use of the existence of these behemoths to let himself and his men break through smoothly. these In the previous battles, the behemoth had a level similar to that of the crystal dragon. They were all creatures in the middle of the seventh level, and they were also good at close combat. Under the full strength of the two battles, because neither side had the ability to quickly end the battle, the battle would be very sticky, unable to win or lose in a short time. these At this time, seeing that the behemoth had destroyed the formation formed by the surrounding enemies as he expected, Tanan knew that this was the best chance to lead his men away from the battlefield. Under the leadership of Tanan, it seems that they are aware of the crisis of the current situation. The barbarians around them all show their most powerful strength. They already understand that this is the only chance for them to survive this battle. these these As the leader of these savage creatures, Tanan is still in the front of all the savage creatures in the process of leading his men to break through. He tries to reduce the loss of savage creatures in this process with his own strength. In the process of fighting, Tanan also suffered much more pressure than before. The return of the behemoth, together with the crystal dragon who had been fighting with him before, also followed them to the periphery of the battlefield. With the arrival of the crystal dragon, the enemy, who had surrounded the savage creatures, also vacated the field for the crystal dragon to fight. Under the threat of the crystal dragon, these bimonths will undoubtedly be restricted here again. these After noticing the threats around, it seems that even the hero Tanan can''t come up with any good countermeasures. According to the hero Tanan, the only one under his command who can defend other savage creatures from the attack of high-level knights when breaking through the siege is the behemoth beast, whose strength reaches the legendary creature. However, at this time, the behemoth has been dragged by the crystal dragon, and can''t rely on their powerful strength to open a way for the rest of the barbarians as Tanan expected. After a short time of thinking, Tanan realized that he could make the most appropriate choice. Tanan knew that it was obviously impossible to let all the barbarians leave safely in the face of many strong enemies. In this case, as a qualified leader, Tanan naturally needs to make some choices to avoid further deterioration. In Tanan''s opinion, the most appropriate way to save his strength is to give up the ordinary barbarians in the field and take the high-level creatures, including the behemoths who have come here, and quickly withdraw from the battlefield. When many high-level creatures and even legendary creatures leave together, even the knights with high mobility outside the battlefield dare not easily pursue them. these However, once Tanan makes such a choice, it means that the ordinary barbarians who are still surrounded here will not have any chance to survive. In order to retain most of his strength and allow as many high-level creatures as possible to survive, Tanan naturally won''t take care of the ordinary barbarians left here during the evacuation process, so as not to be entangled by the enemy''s high-level creatures. Whether it is the crystal dragon around or the Titan giant puppet who is also a legendary creature, once his high-level creatures are entangled with him, it will undoubtedly be extremely unfavorable for Tanan at this time. Only those powerful high-level creatures can quickly withdraw from the battlefield with their own strength. However, for whether they want to make such a choice, Tanan at this time, no doubt appears extremely hesitant. Chapter 714 At this time, Tanan still had some conflicts in his mind about giving up all his ordinary savage creatures and leading other high-level creatures to leave, especially when he completely believed that once he chose to give up, they would not survive. these For Tanan, they have more profound significance. In order to fight this time, Tanan has already taken all his men. these these these Previously, Tanan did not expect that he would feel hesitant on this point, so that he could not make a decision. If Tanan has enough determination in his mind, he can make the most suitable decision for the moment. That is to find a way to keep the most important high-level creatures when he is at a big disadvantage. Only at this point, Tanan seems extremely hesitant. In this case, facing this difficult decision, Tanan''s mind seems to return to the past. Tanan, who once had doubts about why he was born a hero, especially when he realized the great power of the hero, such doubts always existed in his heart. special At the same time, Tanan also believes that the natural hero identity must have its significance. In Tanan''s original idea, his natural heroic identity is to liberate kluode, rescue other savage creatures from the master''s slavery, and complete his revenge for the master. This is the mission of this special identity, and this is also his heroic will. In the past, Tanan has always carried out such a will, and his behavior has also been recognized by other creatures of krylord. Even to some extent, Tanan''s ancestors, who have gone beyond his own understanding level, have also recognized his will. Tanan, with this idea, did not care about the barbarians who died in the battle. these these But at this moment, looking at these demoralized savages and a large number of dead comrades around, Tanan''s heart suddenly hesitated. Tanan realized that there seemed to be something more important than what he believed in before, which was attracting his attention. Before Tanan made the final decision, the barbarian creatures under his opponent gave orders, and an exception occurred first on the battlefield. Those behemoths, who had come to the periphery of the battlefield to deter the surrounding enemies and made them dare not fight for a moment, took the initiative to kill the surrounding enemies without being under the command of Tanan. The behemoth''s action will undoubtedly destroy the original formation of the surrounding enemies, but they also go deep into the battlefield again. The crystal dragon, who was waiting on one side, noticed this situation and also took action to deal with the attack of bimont. Noticing the behemoth''s action, Tanan immediately noticed the problems they had. these Along the way, Tanan''s control of the behemoth depended on a special method, which was directly taught by the will of his ancestors in the deepest part of krylord. Different from many Cyclops, there is a hero Cyclops, who can command all Cyclops, but there is no such creature among the behemoths. If it was not for the method taught by our ancestors, even Tanan could not give any orders to the behemoth, which originally existed in the depths of krylord. For such a group of legendary creatures, they are not limited by any power. Even in the long period of the mage''s enslavement to krylord, no mage dared to offend him. In Tanan''s cognition, only the method provided by the ancestors can have an impact on it. special Tanan noticed the abnormality when he gave the order to the behemoth. these However, at that time, Tanan didn''t care too much about this because he had to face the enemies around him. Instead, he shifted his attention to how to lead his men to get away from the battlefield. At this time, the behemoth behemoth''s abnormal behavior undoubtedly made Tanan aware of this kind of abnormality. Tanan tried to give instructions to bimonthly through his own consciousness, but only some bimonthly can respond to Tanan at this time. For other bimonthly beasts, Tanan''s instructions seemed to sink into the sea without any response. Although Tanan was puzzled by the unusual situation of bimont, he did not have to think about which choice to make. these Just when the enemy''s attention was on the behemoth, and a large number of people were mobilized to deal with it, Tanan immediately ordered the barbarians around him, and took this opportunity to break through. Chapter 715 In the process of leading the barbarians to break through, Tanan is always in the front of all the creatures. Tanan has long been unable to calculate how many creatures he killed in front of him. No matter the soldiers from eracia or the cold puppets, as long as they dare to block Tanan, they will be killed directly by the weapons in his hands. The power given by natural heroes, which is close to the legendary creatures, has been exerted to the extreme in Tanan at this moment. For a moment, in the face of this situation, Tanan, those troops from eracia, in order to avoid greater losses, are not willing to resist in the front, so that the original tight formation is destroyed. When Tanan finally led his men to rush out from the encirclement of many creatures, his body had already been soaked with a lot of blood, and it was not clear whether it was the creatures he killed or the sudden attack of other creatures in the chaotic battle. In this process, Tanan never forgot that he issued an order to the behemoth in the rear and ordered them to evacuate from the battlefield quickly. However, until the end, only some behemoth responded to the order and began to withdraw from the battlefield. At this time, more behemoths were still fighting on the battlefield, ignoring Tanan''s order. It was not until most of the barbarians were separated from the encirclement that some of the behemoths took action, trying to evacuate like the original behemoths. these After noticing the scene in the rear, Tanan knew that those bimont beasts who were still on the battlefield had no way to escape and would only be killed by the same powerful crystal dragon. At this time, there were too many differences between this result and what Tanan had expected. The death of these behemoths was undoubtedly a great loss for Tanan''s army. But at this time, Tanan had no time to think about the possible consequences, so he had to deal with another situation, that is, how to deal with the pursuit of the rear creatures. Tanan knows that the behemoths who are still on the battlefield can hold back these creatures in the rear for a long time and greatly slow down the pace of their pursuit. If these behemoths do not exist and still fight in the rear after losing control, how to deal with the pursuit of these creatures is also a problem that plagues Tanan. these After losing the existence of some bimont giants, the overall strength of the barbarian army has undoubtedly dropped by several grades, unable to deal with a large number of crystal dragons as before At this time, although the enemy in the rear did not immediately come forward to pursue, Tanan knew that the time left for him was extremely limited, and whether he could successfully lead his barbarians to evacuate depended on his own actions in the process. these For the artifact of master, let Tanan understand, in the process of their own evacuation, the forbidden magic ball will not fail, still can play its unique effect, generate a very powerful forbidden magic barrier. Different from the magic barrier produced by other ways, the magic barrier produced by the magic ball always takes the magic ball as the center. When Tanan who holds the forbidden magic ball moves, the existence of the forbidden magic barrier will also move with it. Even in the process of evacuation, Tanan still doesn''t have to worry about the magic cast by the mage, but for the powerful creatures coming from the rear, especially the crystal dragon, Tanan seems powerless. Tanan understood that with his evacuation, when he reached a certain distance, the original battlefield would no longer be covered by the magic barrier. In this case, the behemoth who stays there will die quickly under the magic cast by the mage, and the delay time may be much shorter than he thought. these these Relying on things beyond the ability of casting, the mages of blakhada won the most crucial battle. Tanan knows that both the magic puppets and reinforcements from other forces in this battle are the embodiment of blakhada''s inside information. In contrast, krylord, where Tanan is located, has been at a disadvantage from the beginning. Although he has reached the present step under the role of forbidding magic ball and Tanan''s leadership, he has also reached his own limit. After realizing that his failure this time was due to the lack of knowledge of kluode, Tanan''s heart was still full of anger towards the mage, and there were also some apologies for the barbarians who came to fight together. Tanan was not satisfied with the result of the battle, but in his mind, he had accepted the result and knew that he could not easily defeat the mage''s resistance with the existence of the forbidden magic ball as before. Tanan only thought about how to let other barbarians around him survive. Once upon a time, many barbarians suggested to Tanan that they should give up the idea of destroying the whole blakhada. Only after the liberation of the whole kluode, they could occupy part of blakhada''s territory with the power of forbidding the magic ball. However, having felt the power of forbidding magic ball for a long time and determined its restraint on mages, Tanan naturally would not give up this idea. After witnessing Tanan''s amazing achievements, other barbarians gradually lost their voice. With the spread of a special red crystal, in addition to a very small number of barbarians, even those who were not optimistic about Tanan''s behavior no longer persuaded Tanan, but joined in the battle to complete his revenge on the mage as Tanan hoped. Chapter 716 What Tanan didn''t expect was that the defeat of this battle was not due to the powerful magic cast by the mage, but to something beyond the magic. In this case, even the ban magic ball, also can not continue to bring victory for Tanan. After realizing that the whole battle was going to fail, at this moment, in front of Tanan''s eyes, the appearance of those savage creatures who once advised themselves not to go deep into blakada seemed to emerge again. For those creatures who once persuaded themselves, Tanan naturally had a full influence on them. In Tanan''s view at that time, they were just some savage creatures who lost their fighting spirit under the rule of the mage. However, up to now, Tanan has some new ideas in his mind. Among them, he was once a hero ogre, who can bring Tanan the most profound impression. Tanan can recall that the hero ogre, who has long been in a state of deep aging, when he came to himself, showed that he was not optimistic about the battle. Tanan realized that, perhaps early on, he realized all kinds of disadvantages of kluode''s creatures, as well as the lack of information. The hero ogre chose to lead his men to move out of kluode. Even in the process of talking with him after returning, the signs in his words did not change. However, at that time, Tanan had already been immersed in the victory brought by the forbidden magic ball and the successful revenge launched against the mage. Naturally, there was no way to perceive this. For what he had done, leading all his subordinates to attack blakada, Tanan had no regrets in his heart. At this time, among all kinds of emotions in Tanan''s heart, only there was no regret. What''s more, he was unwilling to succeed, and regretted the lack of kluode''s inside information. If it had not been for the long-term enslavement of the mage, the internal system of krylord would have been destroyed, and the result of this battle would not have been so. Only through his own experience can Tanan realize this. Before having personal experience, any words from other savage creatures can hardly change Tanan''s will, which is far firmer than other heroes and belongs only to natural heroes. With a clear understanding of this, Tanan is no longer eager to win the battle. these these Looking at all the barbarians in the rear, Tanan found that even though he had realized that the battle would end in failure, even his own life might die at any time. In this case of supposed low morale, these barbarians still had high fighting spirit in their eyes. After the successive battles, they only belonged to the blood of the kluode creatures, It''s fully activated in them. Tanan believes that as long as these remaining barbarians, who have been inspired by their blood, successfully return to the territory of krylord, under their leadership, even without their own existence, the barbarians of krylord will no longer be enslaved by the Dharma Masters of blakada as before, but will fight against them to the end. I deeply feel the will of Tanan. In addition to all the battles in this battle, the barbarians who can survive all the way here have changed greatly. They are no longer like the ones who joined the war just after being rescued by Tanan, but become real soldiers. these Tanan believes that at that time, as long as a barbarian creature can pick up the forbidden magic ball again, it will be able to overturn blakada at one stroke and complete the revenge he hopes for for blakada. these In the process of Tanan''s thinking, the barbarian army never slowed down the pace of retreat. At this time, Tanan has been able to notice the Griffin from the sky behind. For the Griffins following in the rear, many Thunderbirds over the barbarian army tried to come to the rear to fight, but this behavior was stopped by Tanan. Compared with the loss of the barbarian army on the ground, the loss of Thunderbirds over the army is smaller. At this time, there are still a large number of Thunderbirds above the army. Tanan realized that in the original battle, with the command of the hero Ricky, even though the number of Thunderbirds was not dominant, under the blessing of his own rank, Thunderbirds did not suffer much. If it wasn''t for talwich, the most powerful and the most suitable hero for Ricky, he would have died before the battle. According to Tanan''s prediction, under Ricky''s command, these Thunderbirds could even wipe out most of the Griffins here. However, due to the lack of a high-level hero, Thunderbird can only be equal to the enemy''s Griffin in overall strength, and even slightly inferior. Tanan noticed that the hero Ricky also survived the battle. these Tanan understood that in the process of retreat, his path had already been exposed to the sight of the mage. Even if he could eliminate the Griffins in the rear and let them no longer monitor himself, the mage had other means to do this. these However, for the barbarians in the current state, this behavior of the enemy can not play any role at all, on the contrary, it makes the will of these barbarians more firm. Looking at these Thunderbirds in the sky, Tanan also realized that this might be the key to save other barbarians. Chapter 717 With the departure of Tanan and his party, the behemoth left behind on the battlefield has undoubtedly become the target of all creatures. these As for the puppets with lower power, all they can do is to surround the behemoths in the middle and intercept them when they try to escape. Although in terms of strength, they can''t compete with the behemoth at all, but they can also hold it down a little, looking for opportunities for the rear crystal dragon to attack. After the barbarians were beaten back, the troops from blakada no longer paid attention to the bimont in the meeting hall. Instead, they divided up some troops to chase the runaway Tanan with the crystal dragon controlled by the mage. The rest of them took a rest and counted the number of casualties in the battle. Once you fight with bimon, even the elite Knights of Erathia will not be able to occupy any advantage. For conventional flesh and blood creatures, bimon''s destructive power can undoubtedly be brought into full play. these However, in the face of the red crystal dragon, the powerful power of bimont in the past can not be exerted at all. The crystals on the surface of the crystal dragon are arranged in a very special way, which can minimize the impact caused by bimont. The body made of crystal also gives the Crystal Dragon strong vitality. Unless its body is completely destroyed, it will always fight. special Although the crystal dragon is called a dragon, it does not have the ability to fly. It does not even have the dragon''s biomarker wings. However, the structure of other parts of its body is very similar to that of the dragon. After transformation, it is more suitable for fighting on land. After giving up flying ability, crystal dragon''s melee strength has been improved to the greatest extent. Even the behemoth can''t kill it for a moment, and even has to be on guard against its counterattack. In the end, it can only be held firmly by it. these All the creatures observing the battle situation, whether they are the mages in the city or the Erathian army in the process of recuperation, can feel the unusual situation at this time. these special these No matter what rank the mage is, at this moment, he can cast his own magic. Since the beginning of this battle, the mages in blakada have been afraid of the appearance of Tanan and the existence of the forbidden magic ball in his hands. What they don''t understand is why there is such an artifact that only aims at the mage''s casting ability in this world. Tanan''s fear of ordinary mages is far more than he thinks. It''s a heavy blow for all mages to lose the ability to cast spells that they have been in contact with for a long time and are the best at. care these In this battle, these crazy barbarians destroyed many ancient magic schools and the prosperous town of blakhada. If these savage creatures only occupied the city, it might not surprise the mages of blakada. But what the mages didn''t expect and were most angry about was that these savage creatures just wanted to destroy everything in blakada. In this case, perhaps from the beginning, the two conveniences had no possibility of reconciliation. The existence of forbidden magic ball gave Tanan the ability to lead his barbarians against all the mages of blakada. Fortunately, at this moment, in the face-to-face battle, brakata''s side beat back the barbarian army led by Tanan, and the remaining small number of barbarians were not afraid. these Perhaps there are a few mages who are aware of possible anomalies, such as how to deal with the forbidden magic ball in Tanan''s hands. As long as the forbidden magic ball still exists in the hands of barbarians, the crisis of blakada will never be solved. However, more mages are still immersed in their own joy. After all, once this battle is not won, under the suppression of forbidden magic ball, the mages of blakhada will no longer have any ability to limit the barbaric creatures led by Tanan. In the end, the whole mages of blakhada will only be defeated by Tanan''s attack. It can be said that this battle determines the direction of the whole campaign. Especially at this time, when the forbidden magic barrier no longer covers this area and these mages regain their casting ability, they will be very happy. Chapter 718 these Previously, under the shadow of the forbidden magic barrier, they lost their casting ability. Facing the behemoths who are extremely large and have more melee ability than all conventional creatures, these mages can only place their hopes on the Golem puppets. For themselves, they are obviously not qualified to deal with the behemoths in the field. But at this time, after regaining the casting ability, even the weak mage would dare to fight against the extremely powerful behemoth in the field. these these When more and more spells are hit, the behemoth''s body is also hard to bear. Blood stains their original snow-white fur, but behemoth''s action becomes more violent. Other creatures, whether they are puppets made of ordinary materials or crystal dragons with stronger overall strength, have excellent magic resistance and can completely resist these magic to a great extent. special these these With the powerful recovery ability brought by attributes alone, bimon can recover the damage caused by these low-level spells. However, with the number of mages casting their spells at the same time increasing significantly, especially when there are more high-level mages among these mages, these behemoths bear more damage and are difficult to recover in a short time. For these mages in the rear, their hearts naturally don''t have any plans to keep hands on these behemoths. these these It seems that they are very clear about what these mages think. When the forbidden magic barrier dissipates, the legendary mages who have extremely powerful casting ability have been restored. However, these legendary mages didn''t do it at the first time. Instead, they let the common mages around them cast many magic weapons on these bimont beasts, and let out their original emotions. these For a moment, in this battlefield, there was a strong wave of mana to the extreme. these At this time, there was a very strong explosion at the location of some bimont beasts. Even the mages who were looking far away from the battlefield could clearly feel the strong explosion. these The behemoth, which suffered the damage caused by the explosion, was originally very strong, and its body was no inferior to that of the crystal dragon, which was very solid on the surface. At this time, although it was not fragmented, it was no different, and lost most of its fighting ability. these In the battlefield, there are still some bimont giants. Their bodies are covered in the flames under the magic effects of the legendary mage. No matter what they do, they can''t extinguish the flames generated by them. They have to bear the burning of the flames and launch the final attack on the crystal dragon. For the conventional creatures, they must feel extremely scared when facing the behemoth in this state. But for the crystal dragon, which was originally a magic puppet, it was not affected by the behemoth at this time, and there was no panic in its action. Crystal dragon in accordance with the previous way of fighting, to deal with this state under the behemoth, its attack completely resolved. these After losing the forbidden magic barrier, the high-level mage''s ability to suppress other creatures is reflected immediately. As the highest rank of all mages, and also a symbol of the most powerful legendary mages, under the five level magic they cast, even the bimont beast, who is also a legendary creature, can not bear it directly. these these By this time, during Tanan''s previous evacuation, all the bimont beasts left behind had completely died, leaving only a pile of tragic corpses in the whole field. In order to quickly clean up the behemoths in the field, the traces left by the legendary mage are very obvious on this battlefield. All the creatures around can clearly feel this. Chapter 719 As for the real strength of the legendary mage, any creature in the world knows something about it. Even Tanan, who started this battle and hoped to destroy all the mages, dare not underestimate it. The past experience made Tanan clearly realize that the real strength possessed by the legendary mage is extremely terrible. Any creature far beyond the normal has all the possibilities as long as they still have mana value in a battle. Without the magic barrier, even the most powerful behemoth in the eyes of conventional creatures will be severely damaged by the legendary mage''s five level magic, not to mention other creatures. Tanan has long realized that if it wasn''t for the existence of forbidden magic ball, no matter how powerful he is, even if he becomes a legendary creature of heroic level, all he can do is to liberate kluode from the master''s enslavement. As for leading barbarian creatures to fight back against blakada, I''m afraid he will encounter failure in the beginning. It is precisely because of this that Tanan launched an attack on blakada immediately after completing the liberation of kluode without any pause. Tanan''s purpose is to win the battle before the mage reacts and finds out the measures to deal with the forbidden magic ball. Otherwise, when the mage has figured out the solution, even with the existence of the forbidden magic ball, Tanan''s achievements are extremely limited. Before that, Tanan saw all kinds of situations in the territory of krylord with his own eyes. He was deeply impressed by the barbarians captured and transported by the mage, the slaves who lived all day in the mines of krylord, and the barbarians who took refuge with the mage for their own interests. Before entering the border of blakada, Tanan also felt that there was a problem of weak foundation in kluode. However, Tanan did not care about this at that time, but put his own attention on the Revenge of the mage. Along the way, Tanan''s worries are mostly about the mage''s response to the forbidden magic ball. According to Tanan''s information, there seems to be a unique artifact in the hands of blakhada''s mage, which can deal with the forbidden magic ball in his hands. However, until the end, Tanan did not see the mage use this artifact. Compared with ordinary high-level mages, legendary mages have greatly improved their casting ability. Among the high-level creatures at the same level, in addition to those with heroic identity, the most powerful one belongs to the mage with powerful casting ability. The legendary mage can easily defeat the behemoth in the field with his own casting ability. This does not mean that the behemoth itself is not powerful. On the contrary, the behemoth''s strength has surpassed most melee creatures. This can only show that under the effect of the fifth level magic, the legendary mage''s strength has far exceeded the limit that ordinary creatures can reach. flower Even in the territory of blakada, there are not many people who can cross the restrictions of high-level mages and become a real legendary mage, let alone other places. As early as they entered the seventh level and became real legendary mages, the legendary mages in blakhada had been famous for a long time and were well known by other mages. Other mages will not be surprised that they can become legendary mages. these these The crystal dragon, with legendary biological strength, is also made by one of these legendary mages, one of the alchemists. these The preparation work of these legendary mages even included the transportation of golems before the battle. these Because of the strength of these legendary mages, the existence of any legendary mage is of great value to the whole blakada. Unfortunately, compared with the extremely large number of low-level mages, the number of legendary mages in the whole blakada is not much. The resources needed to produce a legendary mage are far more than any other profession. these On the battlefield, the biological corpses left behind and the traces left by these legendary mages when they cast their magic are deeply imprinted in the hearts of all mages who are watching this scene. After such a battle, not only the surviving barbarians, their consciousness has changed, but also the mages of blakada. With the end of this battle, even the real legendary mage can take a long breath at this time, and no longer worry about the development of the war situation. these these According to the legendary mage''s strength, they don''t have to worry about their own safety in this battle. As long as they are not covered by the forbidden magic barrier, the legendary mage will be able to use space magic to come to a very distant place, even in other planes, without fear of being pursued by barbarians. However, these legendary mages have very special feelings for the existence of blakada. If they have a choice, they naturally do not want to be destroyed in the hands of barbarians. Chapter 720 With the death of the behemoth, Tanan led the rest of the barbarians to evacuate, and the battle came to an end. In this battle, the legendary mage, who has spent a lot of energy, is no longer worried at this time. these Unlike the relationship between high-level mages and the competition among them, legendary mages are often very familiar with each other in blakada. Because the total number of legendary mages is not large, the communication between legendary mages is far more profound than that of ordinary high-level mages. The appearance of every legendary mage takes a long time to accumulate, which is a kind of promotion for the whole blakada. Even if the relationship between some legendary mages is not close, they must have heard of each other''s name and have a general impression on them. It is impossible that they have never heard of his information. In this case, after realizing that the crisis has been resolved, the legendary mages who are familiar with each other also begin to express their own opinions on the development of the situation after blakada. As a legendary mage, I naturally understand more clearly what the appearance of forbidden magic ball means to blakada. The previously invincible magic, under the action of the forbidden magic ball, is difficult to play any role, which is a serious impact on the whole blakada. these these According to the understanding of these legendary mages, blakhada''s former opponents, the expelled heretic mages, have never given up their plans for blakhada, and have already developed extremely special forces relying on their own abilities. If it is not Tanan, the leader of the barbarians, who gets the special artifact of forbidden magic ball, but the original extremely powerful force, it may bring more serious disaster to the whole blakada. special These legendary mages knew that long before them, there were more powerful beings to pursue the fleeing barbarians, which led to this battle. The forbidden magic ball, which had a serious threat to the whole blakada, could not fall into the hands of other creatures. At this time, among the legendary mages under discussion, one of them seemed to notice something. He motioned to other legendary mages and then raised his hand. With the action of the legendary mage, in front of him, the space began to twist rapidly, and the twisted space was constantly emitting a little golden light. When all the changes in the space are completed, a bright yellow portal is created in front of him. After finishing casting the spell, the legendary mage entered the portal without any pause. these However, for other creatures, there are still many things to deal with on the battlefield. In the original battlefield, there are still many creatures at this time. When the behemoths all died, the magic puppets belonging to blakhada had returned to the rear city under the control of the mages. At this time, the Erathian troops who came to assist in the battle were resting on the edge of the battlefield. In addition to dealing with the wounded members in the battle, they also had to count the bodies of their companions who died in the battle. In the most urgent situation, when there is no time to deal with any other matters, in order to prevent the plague caused by the corruption of corpses after a battle, the army of Erathia will burn or bury the corpses in time. At this time, when the barbarians retreat and the Erathian side is also among the winners, it is natural that they will not choose such a way to deal with the remains of their companions. For the army of eracia, the way they chose to deal with it was to transport the corpses of their comrades back to the nearest cemetery for burial. Members of the Erathian army believe that this kind of treatment is the best consolation for those comrades who died in the war, and their relatives can also take advantage of it to remember them. For death, the soldiers in the Erathian army will also have fear. In addition to the knights who have strong will and are really willing to die, this fear of death will also cause the Erathian army to flee when the morale is extremely low. This kind of treatment is also an invisible comfort for all the surviving soldiers in the Erathian army. It can let these soldiers know that after their sacrifice, their bodies will not be exposed in the wilderness, nor will they be destroyed by the original enemy''s anger, but will be able to return to their homeland. Only in the most urgent situation, when the living soldiers in the Erathian army are unable to take care of themselves and may die at any time, will they choose another way to deal with it. At this time, with the victory of the battle, the army of Erathia also sent the corresponding manpower, and began to gather up the corpses of his companions, ready to transport them to the place where they came. Under normal circumstances, even if the troops of eracia choose to transport the corpses of their companions back for burial, they need to do so as soon as possible. Usually, they choose the nearest cemetery, so they can''t choose a specific town or transport them back to their original place of residence. these Chapter 721 In the process of transporting the remains of their companions so that they can safely come to the cemetery for burial, the one thing that the Erathian creatures will never choose is to use the space ring to achieve this. There is a strong conflict between Erathian creatures and the use of space rings to load the corpses of other creatures, let alone the corpses of their original companions. To a certain extent, this kind of resistance is even more than that of the mages in blakada. Even if the existence of space ring has excellent preservation ability, no matter how long the corpse exists in it, it will not produce any corruption, and the creatures of eracia will not choose this way. Not only for corpses, space ring has such an effect, which can prevent corruption, but also for everything else. The space contained in the space ring is equivalent to a completely isolated world, no matter how long things exist in it, there will be no change. If there is no interaction with the theme plane, this kind of corruption will not occur on the corpse in the space ring. Even though he knows this very well in his heart, he still does not choose to put his companions'' corpses into the space ring. Instead, he would rather risk the corpses'' corruption and rely on his own strength to transport them to the cemetery. Familiar with the existence of space ring, whether ordinary mages or rich noble lords, all understand its characteristics. The things that can be put into the space ring only have the existence of dead things, and any living things can not be included in it. This is also the reason why elasia never used the space ring to transport the bodies of the dead soldiers. For the soldiers of Erathia, even if their companions have already died, they can''t regard their companions'' corpses as objects that don''t have any life and can be transported by space rings, but have higher significance. In the eyes of the soldiers in eracia, this kind of behavior of transporting the remains of their companions through space rings is undoubtedly a great disrespect for their companions. Those companions who died in the war should not be treated like this. The existence of this idea is also the reason why the creatures of eracia strongly resist the use of space rings to transport corpses. In the eyes of Erathian creatures, those who can ignore the original characteristics of life and easily load the corpses of other creatures into the space ring are only the Necromancers who ignore life, except those ferocious thieves. In the event of war, the death and injury of creatures are inevitable. After the end of previous battles, the creatures in the Erathian army often have some worries about the transportation of the remains of their companions. They are worried that the time-consuming is too long, leading to the corruption of the corpses. But at this time, for the problems that may arise during this trip, the creatures in the Erathian army have no worries. They know that with the help of high-level mages casting space magic, they can return to the territory of eracia as they did when they came. The Erathian soldiers, who have personally learned how powerful the effect can be achieved by the joint efforts of these high-level mages, have realized that under the effect of space magic, when they return to Erathia, the families of these dead soldiers may be able to finally see them before their bodies are buried. However, at this time, when the army of elasia sent personnel to collect the bodies of the dead soldiers, it suddenly found some abnormalities. As early as after the end of the battle, some creatures appeared on the battlefield that did not belong to orthodox mages or Erathian soldiers. They were the Necromancers who joined the battle. In the previous battle, facing the almost unstoppable barbarian army, the figure of the necromancer also appeared on the battlefield, and fought on the battlefield according to their agreement with the mage. However, compared with a large number of magic puppets and the soldiers of Erathia, the proportion of these necromancers is too small, and their role in this battle is extremely limited. If you don''t pay attention to it, no one will notice the existence of these necromancers along with the demons and puppets to resist the attack of savage creatures. For the whole war situation, the effect of these necromancers is very little. Even without the existence of these necromancers, it may not have any impact on the final result. For some reason, even though necromancers have already reached an agreement with the mages of blakada, there are not many necromancers on the battlefield in the most crucial battle. On the contrary, in the territory of some lords, a large number of necromancers gathered to defend the Lords against the attacking barbarians. Perhaps before this battle, the number of necromancers who really came here was far more than those who appeared on the battlefield. However, they did not fight, but waited for the final result. these At this time, the number of necromancers on the battlefield is far more than that in the battle. Even the apprentice who is responsible for recycling the key parts of the statue puppet can''t help frowning when he sees a large number of necromancers on the battlefield. For necromancers, they have the ability to transform dead creatures into undead creatures. The fierce battle just ended at this time is undoubtedly their best chance to improve their strength. these For the transformation of undead creatures, this is the most basic ability of necromancers, and in the eyes of the vast majority of necromancers, the significance of the existence of evocation is just like this. Since the Necromancers of blakada have allowed the Necromancers to appear in the battlefield, there is no reason to stop them at this time. these However, the Necromancer''s behavior of transforming the undead also caused some anomalies and conflicts. At this time, the one who conflicts with the necromancer who appears on the battlefield is the Erathian warrior who comes to collect the remains of his companions. Chapter 722 The essential difference in concept leads to the conflict between the necromancer and the Erathian soldiers on the battlefield. these Especially in this case, many of the corpses on the battlefield belong to high-level knights. For these necromancers, once they can get the corpses of these creatures, it means that they will get high-level undead creatures above level 6. A high-level undead above level 6 is the existence that all necromancers long for. Even the Lich in Diya is also eager for this level of undead. these these When Tanan fully demonstrated his strength, the damage caused by it was far beyond the expectation of all creatures. That''s why there are not many soldiers who really go to pursue Tanan, compared with the Erathian army resting in place at this time. For these dead knights, the soldiers of Erathia will not hand them over to the necromancer. these these It is not the group of necromancers themselves that worries the soldiers of Erathia, but the attitude of blakada mage in the process, especially the attitude of legendary mages after losing the cover of the forbidden magic barrier. For the existence of the necromancer, the creatures of Erathia have a deeper understanding because they are closer to dia. Unlike blakada''s mages, they only rely on their own ideas to decide their attitude towards the necromancer, but they can''t really hate the necromancer. The soldiers of Erathia have long been in conflict with the Necromancers and accumulated hatred that is difficult to resolve. The Necromancer''s usual way of behavior requires the help of the corpses of other creatures to transform them into their own power, which makes it difficult for them to live in peace with ordinary races. park For this reason, for the Necromancers who appeared on the battlefield, the soldiers of eracia did not have any good looks. these these The protection brought by the mage''s identity undoubtedly gives the Necromancers an opportunity to appear on the battlefield and try to obtain more corpses of creatures and turn them into their own power. As the conflict between the necromancer and the Erathian army becomes more and more serious, a battle seems to break out. At this time, not far from the rest place of blakhada''s army, a figure covered in a gray robe was standing in the same place, watching everything on the battlefield. Whether it''s a large number of dead creatures on the battlefield, the hero Tanan who led other savage creatures to escape, or the next battle that is likely to happen at this time, the grey robed mage looks in his eyes. Looking at everything in the field, the grey robed mage''s expression did not fluctuate, as if what happened here had nothing to do with it. It was difficult for others to guess what he thought from the expression of the grey robed mage. For the mage who exists here, there are many people in the rest army of eracia who have noticed this, but no one has taken the initiative to get close to him. They looked at the grey robed mage with more admiration than fear when they saw other powerful creatures. these Even before they came to blakada to join this special war, many of the soldiers of eracia had heard of the existence of the grey robed mage from the mages who came here. In the whole territory of blakada, the grey robed mage had absolute influence. Many of the mages who had known the story of the grey robed mage in advance before the battle were more aware of his powerful power. Although the grey robed mage simply stood on the edge of the battlefield and looked at the scene as if thinking about something, the soldiers of eracia did not take any precautions against him. These Erathian soldiers understand that without the shadow of the forbidden magic ball, according to the strength of the grey robed mage, as long as he has this will in his heart, he can instantly destroy all the Erathian soldiers who are recuperating here. The strength of the legendary mage is the most intuitive embodiment of the grey robed mage. His real strength is even far beyond the ordinary legendary mage. special Some of the soldiers in Erathia realized that it seems that after completing the guidance of the gate of time and space from the beginning, the legendary mage did not make any action. He just stopped at the edge of the field to think. Until now, he does not know when he can think of a result. special At this time, the figure that appeared here was exactly the figure who talked with those legendary mages and finally left through the portal. Obviously, he came here specially for the grey robed mage who existed here. Chapter 723 As the figure walked out, when he stood outside the gate, the bright yellow gate behind him began to close slowly. When the bright yellow portal is completely retracted and closed, the surrounding space gradually subsides. Except for the relatively strong mana fluctuation and the mage who appears here, there is no trace. With their powerful casting ability, mages can easily achieve things that ordinary melee creatures can''t. red Previously, the conversations with many legendary mages undoubtedly proved that this mage has the strength to talk with the legendary mages equally. Only the legendary creatures also located in the seventh level. Obviously, the mage in red robe who can use this kind of space magic is also a legendary mage. There is an obvious difference between the red robed mage and the grey robed mage. When he noticed the Erathian creatures of the red robed mage, he seemed to be aware of something. He couldn''t help observing the two powerful mages. In order to know more about them, a small number of Erathian soldiers immediately took their eyes away when they noticed the two mages. The soldiers who knew something about blakada immediately realized the identity of the two legendary mages, and knew that the situation they discussed here was far from what they could relate to. Even if they heard what they were talking about, they just put themselves in danger. In this case, the best choice for the soldiers of elasia is to ignore the two mages on the sidelines and pay attention to other things, such as the treatment of the surrounding Necromancers. This conflict caused by the necromancer has been passed on to all the Erathian soldiers here. these At this time, when the red robed mage appeared next to the grey robed mage through his own magic, the red robed mage followed his original vision and looked at the scene. After noticing the presence of necromancers on the battlefield and some of the soldiers in eracia, the red robed mage also had a general understanding of what was happening on the battlefield. these these For the study of undead magic, it was always forbidden in blakada before. However, there were always curious mages who would not explore it autonomously, including many high-level mages. Based on this point, any legendary mage is familiar with these special necromancers, and the legendary mage''s attitude towards the Necromancers is also very different. Aware of the situation on the battlefield at this time, the red robed mage took his eyes back and turned to the grey robed mage "Eric, the battle is over. Don''t you come back and meet your old friends?" Hearing the voice coming from one side, the grey robed mage also turned his body slightly to the red robed mage. "I''ve heard about the Holy Spirit Magic Academy, and I can only feel deeply sorry about it. That magic academy, which has devoted all your efforts, has been destroyed under the attack of barbarians. I believe you must feel very painful." At this time, when the grey robed mage turned his body behind him, under the hood he was wearing, the original appearance of the dark dragon was also revealed in the sight of the red robed mage. If rod appears here, he can recognize at a glance that the mage, whose body is shrouded under the grey robe, is Eric, who is in charge of guiding the final of the potion competition in which he originally participated. Another level of identity Eric had was the former dean of the Holy Spirit School of magic. The reason why he was once the dean is that the Holy Spirit Magic Academy at that time had already turned into a ruin under the attack of savage creatures. The barbarians, who are eager for revenge, will not show any mercy on the things that the mage has set up. As early as this campaign did not reach the current stage, Tanan had a series of plans just at the beginning. At that time, Tanan could also understand the weakness of the barbarian army in its operational ability. Tanan knew that the barbarians themselves would not be able to quickly move from one town to another town just like the mages of blakhada. Therefore, they could only choose the way to attack the important targets and give priority to destroying the towns of great significance to the mages, so as to bring a serious blow to the morale of blakhada. In this process, as the final of this potion competition, it attracted the attention of a large number of mages. It is like the Holy Spirit Magic Academy in the middle of the day. Its city in the severe winter naturally becomes the primary attack target chosen by Tanan. Thanks to the advantages of forbidding magic ball and the master''s strategy of avoiding war at that time, Tanan easily destroyed all the Holy Spirit Magic Academy with strong historical background, and then continued to go deep into the territory of blakhada. In the early stage of the battle, Tanan''s strategy undoubtedly brought great advantages. In addition to the forbidden magic ball fragments distributed to other barbarians through Tanan, countless magic schools of great significance to blakhada were destroyed by barbarians in the war. Until before, Tanan still in accordance with the previous way of fighting, to attack the existence of the magic Guild Headquarters here, only to encounter the first failure. However, just this failure led to the death of a large number of barbaric creatures under Tanan''s command. Among them, the most powerful behemoth was also killed and injured in this battle, unable to play its previous powerful power. Chapter 724 As a result of the barbarian attack, many of the magic schools in blakhada were destroyed in this battle, including Eric''s Holy Spirit magic school. When the army led by Tanan completely destroyed the Holy Spirit Magic Academy and continued to go deep into the core area of blakada, Eric also returned to the destroyed Holy Spirit Magic Academy, witnessing the ruins of some precious things that could not be taken away by space magic in the Academy under the destruction of barbaric creatures. In this case, the whole Holy Spirit Magic Academy no longer exists. Even Eric, who has already become a legendary mage, has no way to deal with it. Although he had been aware of the end of the Holy Spirit Magic Academy in this battle, Eric was still heartbroken when he saw it with his own eyes. Eric knew that even if he wanted to rely on his own strength to prevent the damage caused by savage creatures, it was useless under the effect of the forbidden magic barrier. Even after the battle is over and the final victory is won, all the mages can do is to rebuild the ruins of the Holy Spirit Magic Academy. The things that recorded the history of blakhada have been lost forever in this battle. Eric deeply understood that the battle launched by Tanan and the barbarians he led had brought about serious damage to the whole blakhada. Countless things carrying blakhada''s civilization were completely destroyed in the battle. Eric, who returned, witnessed the Holy Spirit spell academy completely destroyed by the barbarians, and made him decide to join the most important battle for the whole campaign, and use his five level magic to bring the soldiers of Erathia here. Because of the large number of soldiers in Erathia, far more than Eric expected at the beginning, even if he had the status of legendary mage, he could not let all the soldiers in Erathia come here through the gate of the fifth level magic dimension before his mana value was completely exhausted. To achieve this, let almost all the Erathian soldiers instantly appear on the battlefield, Eric also with the help of other mages. In the previous battle, the mage who helped Eric cast his magic was the red robed mage who appeared beside him. special Under their joint action, they finally achieved this. At this time, the red robed mage who came back to the edge of the battlefield through the gate of different dimensions told the story of Eric. Obviously, both Eric and his original Holy Spirit magic school, the red robed mage has a full understanding and even is familiar with him. After hearing what the red robed mage said, Eric stopped thinking and turned to his side. He looked at the red robed mage and said: "Cedrus... We have won this battle and successfully fought back the barbarian attacks, but those destroyed in the battle can not be recovered." Looking at the red robed mage, Eric called out his name at the first time. It was Cedrus who also had a high reputation in the magic academy. In the previous battle, although Eric recognized Cedrus''s identity early in the morning, he didn''t talk with him. Instead, he put all his attention on guiding the door of different dimensions and searching for the opportunity. Until now, when the battle is completely over and the final result of the whole battle seems to be settled, Eric can separate himself from the regret for the destruction of the Holy Spirit Magic Academy and talk with Cedrus in a more peaceful tone. "Yes, we have won the final victory of this battle. Even if there are some unacceptable losses in the process, the victory still belongs to the mage and blakada." "There has not been such a tragic situation since the golden age of bracada. Even in any book with a clear record, this battle is the most painful disaster that blakada has ever experienced. " "Fortunately, we successfully resolved the disaster and won the final victory. these After hearing what Eric said, Cedrus also expressed his own views on the battle. The knowledge of the legendary mage made sedros understand many secrets of blakhada, including the events that happened in blakhada and threatened the existence of the whole blakhada mage. However, in Cedrus''s view, compared with the war triggered by barbarians, the past secrets that threatened the existence of blakhada may not be much at all. In the face of the forbidden magic ball, which can restrain the most original ability of all mages, all mages can''t play their real strength. The more powerful the mages are, the more serious the restrictions are. Compared with them, those disasters that can be solved by their casting ability have little impact. At this time, listening to Cedrus'' words, Eric obviously recognized another meaning from his words, that is, the existence of magic guild. According to Eric''s information, Cedrus has a very different way of doing things than other legendary mages who belong to the magic academy. In his own position, Cedrus in many cases, will be more inclined to the magic guild, rather than the magic academy. At this time, the mage God mentioned in Cedrus'' words explained this to Eric. From Cedrus'' words, Eric was vaguely aware of some information. The existence of MAGE God is of great significance to the mages in the magic guild. What the magic guild advocates is the idea once proposed by the God of mages, that is, the existence of pure mages. Under the influence of this idea, the mages of the magic guild are willing to give up any treasures they have and other things that enhance their strength from the side. In the battle, no matter what kind of enemies they face, they only rely on their own casting ability to deal with them. Chapter 725 In many cases, for the mages in the magic guild, because of their own concept, their research on the magic, that is, the level of single magic, is far higher than that of the mages in the same level. The magic displayed also has a very unique effect. For the mages in the magic guild, this idea inherited from the God of mages has already become their own creed, which is what distinguishes them from other mages. In the magic guild, in addition to their own strength, it is also an extremely important factor for the mages who can occupy a high position in the past dynasties to strictly abide by the concept advocated by the mage God. Even in some cases, even if a mage of the magic guild is weak, he can show his heroic will and recognize the idea of the God of the mage. He can also be recognized by some high-level mages in the magic guild. The idea put forward by the God of the mage had a great influence on the mages of the magic guild for many years. special A similar situation occurred in this battle initiated by barbarians. There is no doubt that in this battle launched by barbarians, the mages of the magic guild are undoubtedly the most restricted group. Because of the belief in the magic guild, the only thing that the mages who belong to the magic guild are good at is the display of magic. There are extremely serious restrictions on the use of treasures and the production of magic puppets in the magic guild. This led to the fact that under the effect of the forbidden magic barrier, the mages who originally belonged to the magic guild became really like ordinary people and lost all the ability to fight. In this case, no matter how high the rank of magic guild mages in the past, once they encounter barbarians who come to attack and can release the magic barrier, they can only pray like ordinary creatures, hoping to survive in the battle. And those mages who originally belonged to the magic academy, even if they were covered by the forbidden magic barrier, could successfully escape from the battlefield by the magic puppets on their hands, or the treasures they wore that had nothing to do with magic. Even if there was no possibility of escaping alive, they could make a final counterattack without any strength. Eric believes that the emergence of the forbidden magic ball and the war caused by it are a very serious impact on the whole magic guild. The mages who belong to the magic guild will be completely restrained by the forbidden magic ball. Even the former mage God may not have expected this situation. As for the existence of artifact and the special effects it can produce, no creature can predict or prevent this before the battle. In the original blakada, although the mage created the existence of the forbidden magic barrier through some magic rituals, the scope of covering is extremely limited, and it is absolutely impossible to completely cover the whole battlefield like the forbidden magic ball in a large battle. Due to the existence of the forbidden magic barrier, compared with the general magic school, the magic line will have a more serious loss. As the real leader of blakada mage, the existence of magic guild is of great significance in blakada. these these In addition, what the mages of the magic guild think about is how to break through the restriction of the forbidden magic barrier in essence, so that the whole forbidden magic barrier shrouded in the battlefield will disappear. According to the knowledge of the mages of the magic guild, if the formation of this forbidden magic barrier is only a common magic ceremony, it is not difficult to remove it. However, the mages of the magic guild have no way to remove the forbidden magic barrier produced by the forbidden magic ball in this battle. these Maybe other artifacts can affect the existence of the barrier, but even with the help of other artifacts, it can''t be achieved in a short time. Before the mages of the magic guild can find a way to deal with the barrier, the army of barbarians will arrive first. In the end, even the mages in the magic guild had to rely on other forces, especially the magic puppets that originally existed in the magic academy, to successfully resist the attack of barbarians. According to Eric''s idea, in this battle, the defects in the ideas of the mages of the magic guild were also exposed. After this battle, the concept of mages in the magic guild may change. Because of his early understanding of Cedrus, in Eric''s opinion, after this battle, Cedrus''s attitude towards the magic guild may have changed greatly, and he will no longer value the ideas that the mages of the magic guild believe in, but focus on what he has. However, from the words of Cedrus, Eric realized that his attitude towards the magic guild may not have changed at all. He still took the words of the God of the former mage as his own creed, just like the mages of the magic guild. Eric can feel that Cedrus has a kind of heartfelt reverence for the God of the mage. For the ordinary mages in the magic school, they may understand some of the deeds of the former mage God and be shocked by the power of the mage God, but they will not agree with the original idea of the mage God, especially let these mages give up their own power brought by various unique means. Chapter 726 According to Eric''s previous information, Cedrus''s reverence for the God of mages has already surpassed that of ordinary mages. If we only rely on our own strength, Cedrus is already a real legendary mage, and his power is far more than most mages in the magic guild. Naturally, the respect he has in his heart is not just a form of expression. In this case, few mages can achieve the respect that Cedrus shows for the former mage God. Obviously, in his heart, the mage God has great influence and can change his own way of doing things. After realizing this, Eric knows that this may be the reason why Cedrus, who is in the magic academy, has always been very close to the magic guild. It symbolizes the magic guild that once existed as the God of mages. For the mages of blakhada, it is not only a place to buy spells for learning, but also has a deeper meaning in many cases. As the strongest one in the golden age of blakhada, it is also recognized by all mages. Even after a long time, it will not be forgotten by other mages. Even some extremely powerful elemental creatures know the existence of MAGE God in a special way. special As an organization founded by the God of mages, the existence of the magic guild became a symbol of the God of mages after the golden age of blakada. Many things related to the God of mages, as well as his deeds, are recorded in detail only in the magic guild. This is also the reason why when the headquarters of the magic guild, the hometown of the former mage God, is about to be attacked by barbaric creatures, the mages of blakada will not let this happen without fighting. For the existence of MAGE God, every mage in blakhada has his own understanding. Some mages intend to pursue the path of the mage God and the ideas they believe in regardless of everything. Some mages do not care about his existence at all and only focus on the power in their hands. At this time, from Cedrus, what Eric can feel is his reverence for the God of mages. Although he is not as extreme as some mages in the magic guild, he is also more than all the mages in the general Magic Academy. To Eric''s surprise, even after the battle, he saw how limited the idea of not using anything other than magic proposed by the mage God was. Cedrus''s reverence for the mage God had not changed. If all mages believe in this and have no other means to fight, under the influence of the forbidden magic ball, perhaps the whole blakada will die out in this battle. While Eric was thinking about Cedrus, there were some new changes in the original battlefield not far away from him. With the friction between the necromancer and the Erathian soldiers, the conflict between them gradually escalates. A real battle may break out at any time in this case. these On the whole battlefield, although a large number of savage creatures have died, only a small number of them can really be transformed into their own strength by the necromancer in a short time. these these these these these flower In addition to the limitation of evocation itself, even if the necromancer transforms the behemoth into a behemoth, it may not be able to rely on the existing control spirit to control it. flower these What attracted more attention of necromancers was the bodies of those knights on the battlefield. Even after death, the body of a legendary creature like the behemoth has great value. Some of its unique materials can be used not only in the production of treasures, but also in the refining of some magic drugs. these these Unfortunately, there are no real magicians in blakhada. This kind of collection of biological materials is very strange to blakhada''s mages. Until this time, there are still no orthodox mages collecting materials on the battlefield to improve their strength. Chapter 727 Because it is difficult to transform the behemoth''s corpse into an undead that can be used in a short time, except for a few undead mages with high-quality space rings who choose to include the behemoth''s corpse, there are not many undead mages who care about the legendary creature''s corpse. these Up to now, there are a large number of necromancers in the whole battlefield, focusing on the transformation of the surrounding undead creatures. Many of the Necromancers came here to wait for the end of the battle after hearing that the battle was about to take place. In the original battlefield, and in the process of fighting, naturally, they can not be seen. Because of the large number of necromancers, these necromancers also have a sense of urgency. They need to catch up with other necromancers and transform the most valuable corpses into their own Necromancers. these these these these these As for the behavior of the necromancer, the soldiers of Erathia will not allow it. these these In the eyes of the necromancer, the actions of the Erathian soldiers are undoubtedly preventing their own strength from improving. For all necromancers, this is an unacceptable thing. Necromancers always have a strong desire to improve their strength. They will seize every opportunity to achieve this. This is also the reason why in other regions, whenever there is a war, necromancers will come. At this time, the behavior of the Erathian soldiers undoubtedly caused the dissatisfaction of all Necromancers. The recovery of the remains of the knights is a must for the soldiers of eracia. these In the view of the soldiers in Erathia, if they fail to do this and bring back the dead companions'' corpses, it may mean that when they die in the battle, they will also be transformed into undead creatures by other necromancers and can''t get rest. This is undoubtedly something that all the soldiers of Erathia are against. If there is a choice, even the real necromancers do not want to be transformed into necromancers for other necromancers to control, let alone the existence of other creatures. In this case, in the face of these necromancers, the soldiers of eracia will not have any compromise. these Until now, the commander of the soldiers in eracia did not understand blakada''s real attitude towards the necromancer. Although in the golden age of blakhada, all the Necromancers in blakhada were expelled, and thus Diya, who belongs to the necromancers, was established, but now, whether the attitude of blakhada has changed, and the commander has no clue. In this battle involving the whole blakada, the undead mage can also join in openly, which undoubtedly shows some problems. In the commander''s view, blakada''s attitude towards the necromancer seems to have changed a lot. At this time, if you rashly attack the necromancer in the field, you may be attacked by the necromancer. For this reason, the commander of the Erathian side didn''t let his soldiers fight against the necromancer, just let them speed up the collection of their companions'' remains. However, in the eyes of these necromancers, these behaviors of the soldiers of Erathia have undoubtedly become a proof of weakness. these these these After the undead got up, he didn''t attack the soldiers around him. Instead, he turned and walked to the position of the necromancer. However, before waiting for the undead to travel far away, a soldier who was aware of the situation held back his grief and waved his own weapon to kill the undead from the rear. Chapter 728 these For a moment, all the soldiers belonging to Erathia were enraged by this behavior of the necromancer. What these soldiers can''t bear is that the necromancer transforms their dead companions into undead creatures in front of them. these With the action of the soldiers of elasia, all the Necromancers in the field felt nervous. It seemed that the soldiers of elasia would launch a fierce attack on them with just one order. these Feeling the killing intention existing in these Erathian soldiers, these necromancers have realized that they have no intention to stay in the battle. Perhaps for the necromancer, this kind of transformation of the undead is just a simple trial. In addition, it is nothing at all. If the soldiers of Erathia mind this, it can only be regarded as a small offence. Those necromancers who are worried that they will be transformed into necromancers after their death have the same view on this kind of behavior. They will not pay attention to it at all. However, the reaction of these Erathian soldiers is far beyond the expectation of these Necromancers. For the Necromancer''s behavior of transforming the dead companion into the undead, the soldiers of Erathia can''t tolerate it. these these these In the heart of the Erathian soldiers, they think that after the battle, these barbarians should not be transformed into undead creatures. However, at this time, the exploration of the necromancer undoubtedly angered the soldiers in the field, which led to a series of changes. What happened in the field was unexpected by these Necromancers. The only thing that reassures the surrounding necromancers is that, due to the past training, although the soldiers in eracia are angry, they still don''t attack, but wait for the command of the rear commander. these these Obviously, the information that happened here has been sent to the commander of the rear Erathia and the surviving Cheshire. Maybe soon, the situation here will change further. For this, the Necromancers around did not worry too much. Just as the soldiers in eracia reported the situation to the commander, the necromancer side also sent corresponding personnel to seek support from the mages in the rear. At this time, the Necromancers were still immersed in the joy of harvest. While they got a large number of necromancers, they had long forgotten that they were on the battlefield of blakada. these these As the news of the necromancer who asked for help came, the necromancer on the battlefield seemed to be aware of something wrong. cutting-edge news In the heart of any necromancer, he will feel extremely urgent about the improvement of his strength. these these these Once the battle is over and the mage''s attitude has changed, the necromancer can''t appear in the battlefield as aboveboard as he is now. He needs to hide his identity again in order to stay in blakada. these These necromancers knew that once they missed this opportunity to improve their strength, it would be difficult for them to easily acquire these higher level necromancers as they are now. In this case, the necromancer knew that there might be a little danger in doing so, and he also tried to transform the dead Knight of Erathia, just in order to maximize his strength before the end of the battle. Chapter 729 these these these these The reaction of master blakhada, as well as his presence and attitude towards them, can explain many things, which is well known to all the Necromancers who exist here. As long as the mages of blakada have this wish, even if the soldiers of eracia are angry in their hearts, they don''t dare to forcibly attack the undead mages in this situation. However, in the face of the action of the Erathian soldiers, there is no intention to intervene in the rear of the blakada mage. At this time, a sense of uneasiness began to emerge in the hearts of these necromancers, and the original abnormality had reached the extreme at this time. In this case, any necromancer can feel that the situation is not right. It seems that something he doesn''t understand is happening slowly. these these Those knights who have made good progress in the battlefield, I do not know when, have put on their heavy armor again, and even the horses they sat down on are covered under the heavy armor. In the previous battle with barbarians, the Knights of eracia joined the battlefield in such a posture, and the knights who fell down in the battle wore the same equipment. For this point, the necromancer who has been observing the side of eracia has a very clear impression in his heart. These armed knights, on the other hand, showed the attitude of the Erathian side to these Necromancers. This discovery has undoubtedly made the Necromancers in the field realize that the situation is not right, and the intensity of reaction on the side of eracia has far exceeded the expectations of these Necromancers. these these Even if these Knights didn''t charge directly, just the process of marching towards here was enough to make these necromancers feel afraid. these these these It''s like recalling the past experience. Once these necromancers find that the situation has changed, they will immediately flee from the battlefield. At this time, in the eyes of legendary mage Eric and Cedrus, it is such a scene. these And in Eric''s side, Cedrus is not much interest in this, turned to his eyes, looked to the side of Eric. "Well, what are your plans after this battle? The reconstruction of the Holy Spirit magic academy needs to be under the leadership of a great Dean Facing Eric beside him, Cedrus raised his own question. What Cedrus wants to know is exactly about Eric''s next plan. Cedrus knows that for legendary mages of his own level, many things that conventional mages care about no longer pay attention to. The only thing that can drive legendary mages is to explore the source of magic besides what they really care about. In this, according to Cedrus'' understanding, for Eric, what he cares about is the Holy Spirit Magic Academy and the mages who grew up under his cultivation. As a famous mage in blakada, Eric can do this not only because of his strong strength, but also because of his wholehearted cultivation of ordinary mages, which is recognized by the whole blakada. Because he knows a lot about Eric, in Cedrus'' opinion, after such a battle, Eric''s choice is most likely to start the reconstruction of the Holy Spirit magic academy after the battle, so as to restore everything to the situation before the battle as soon as possible. For this reason, Cedrus'' inquiry is more like a chat between the two people. Even if Eric does not choose to answer this point, Cedrus still doesn''t care. What Cedrus didn''t expect was that Eric on one side gave the opposite answer to the question he raised. special "Although this battle has brought unimaginable damage to the whole blakhada, I believe that all the mages who have experienced this battle will grow up to a great extent. Maybe when I return to blakhada again, the Holy Spirit Magic Academy will have been rebuilt." Chapter 730 From Eric''s mouth, he heard his plan after the battle, and Cedrus immediately realized some unusual information contained in it. According to Cedrus'' information, legendary mages of Eric''s level rarely leave the territory of blakhada. Take Eric himself as an example. According to Cedrus'' understanding, when he became a legendary mage, he never left blakhada. Even though he mastered the convenient travel magic of the gate of different dimensions, he never used this magic to let himself leave blakhada. Eric himself, on the other hand, remained in the Holy Spirit school where he lived, teaching other mages. Most of the time, Eric''s casting of the gate of the different dimensions is just to let the mages with insufficient rank quickly reach the position designated by Eric through this spell. Not only Eric, there are many similar legendary mages in elasia. these In the process of achieving this point, the legendary mage''s own consciousness will also fit with the former mage''s God, and deeply feel the path of the former mage''s God. In this case, the consciousness of the mages themselves will be extremely inclined to the God of the mages. For the former Cedrus, he has a very deep feeling for this. It was in the process of studying magic that Cedrus felt the idea of the God of the mage, which could bring great help to himself, and then he felt the reverence for the God of the mage from his heart. It is also in this case that Cedrus'' own position will focus on one side of the magic guild. Whenever he sees a member of the magic guild, Cedrus can feel that the member has chosen a path consistent with his own. In order to achieve this and complete the exploration of the source of the magic, Cedrus can''t remember how long he didn''t leave the territory of blakhada. Even other things didn''t seem to care. In addition to the arrival of each academic event, Cedrus needs to give up his own research and focus on the academic event. For most of the rest of the time, Cedrus stays in his original magic school. It is in this case that Cedrus will be very surprised to learn that Eric is about to leave the territory of blakhada. For Cedrus, in his impression, few legendary mages would take the initiative to leave the territory of blakhada in the process of pursuing the ultimate source of magic. special In terms of his understanding of the Holy Spirit Magic Academy, Cedrus believes that no mage has more knowledge than Eric. Without Eric''s guidance, the mages in the college can complete the reconstruction of the college, but when the whole reconstruction is completed, the rebuilt Holy Spirit magic college is still very different from what existed before. Because of this, Cedrus believes that no mage, except under the guidance of Eric, has the ability to recreate the Holy Spirit school. But, to Cedrus''s surprise, in this case, Eric still doesn''t intend to stay in blacada, but to go to other areas to deal with some of the things he said. Cedrus wondered whether it was the destruction of the Holy Spirit magic academy that led Eric to choose to leave from blakhada, or whether Eric would make such a choice even if there was no such thing and the battle did not come. Because there is no more detailed information, Cedrus can not know what Eric really thinks. However, through his own analysis, Cedrus still realizes that the matter that Eric intends to deal with may be far more important than he imagined. cutting-edge news "At the end of the battle, I will be the representative of the school of magic, along with the mages in the magic guild, to document the battle." "Compared with other legendary mages, I should know best how much damage this battle has brought to blakada. these Cedrus to one side of Eric, a brief introduction to the end of the campaign, their tasks to be completed, the two chatted a few words, and then put their eyes back on the front of the battlefield. Compared with other ways, the recorded literature can better reflect the loss of blakada in this battle, and can also record the whole history. For blakada''s mages, the history of being attacked by barbarians is the most humiliating existence since the existence of blakada. Even so, the magic guild will still arrange people to make a complete record of it, especially the existence of the forbidden magic ball, so as not to make blakada''s mages feel at a loss in the face of similar effects in future battles. Eric was not surprised that Cedrus would assist the magic guild in recording the battle. special On the contrary, if the magic guild did not invite Cedrus to record, but chose other mages, in Eric''s view, it might be a great surprise. Just as they were talking, the situation on the battlefield had changed. Chapter 731 At this time, Eric and Cedrus, who are talking, feel the changes on the battlefield at the same time. The intense changes on the battlefield immediately attracted the attention of all the creatures around. A loud horseshoe sound brought by the cavalry charge spread to the ears of all creatures in the field. Naturally, there were two legendary mages on the edge of the battlefield. Looking at what happened on the battlefield, the two legendary mages could not help but stop talking for a moment, and their faces changed completely. Through their own observation, the two legendary mages realized that in the process of their conversation, the conflict in the battlefield gradually escalated. Now, the soldiers of eracia have directly launched an attack on the necromancer. Although the previous behavior of the necromancer can only be regarded as a provocation to the transformation of the corpse of one of the Erathian soldiers, and it has not caused much damage to the existing Erathian creatures, it has also made a mistake in principle and completely touched the bottom line of the Erathian soldiers. In this case, in order to maintain the consistent principle, but also to make a counterattack to the behavior of the necromancer, and to severely deter the necromancer from transforming the idea of the Erathian warrior, for a moment, a large number of creatures who had fought with the barbarian army in the original battle started to attack the necromancer. these In addition to the friction with the Necromancers when they were in the territory of eracia in the past, many soldiers in eracia have deep hatred for these necromancers on the battlefield. If it wasn''t for the commander''s orders and the concerns about blakada''s own mages, the soldiers in the field would not dare to attack these undead mages easily. Even now, some soldiers would attack the undead mages in the field. Fortunately, the provocation launched by the necromancer turned the dead Erathian soldiers into undead creatures, which gave the commander of the Erathian army a reason to take action. On this issue of principle, the attitude of the Erathian side towards being transformed into the undead has always been extremely severe, and there is no possibility of any relaxation. Even the mages of blakada can not influence this. If it wasn''t for the internal resistance of the necromancers, as the region closest to Diya and with the largest number of human beings, it didn''t even need other forces to fight. The corrosion of the Necromancers alone would be enough to make the internal of eracia into chaos. In blakada, the treatment of the undead mage whose identity is exposed is only to forcibly expel him. For these necromancers who are totally different from their own ideas and ways of doing things, the Necromancers of blakhada have been quite tolerant in dealing with them in a way. Once the identity of the necromancer is exposed in Erathia, what they are waiting for is the result of being directly executed. For the Necromancers in the territory, eracia will offer rewards in different amounts according to different regions and the differences in the ranks of Necromancers. In the territory of elasia, no matter what rank exists, it can capture or directly kill the necromancer in exchange for the corresponding reward amount. If it can capture the living necromancer, it will naturally get a higher reward. In addition to the Necromancers killed by this special bounty hunter directly in the course of fighting, those captured and handed over in eracia will also be executed by the local lords, and their bodies will be displayed to the public to warn other potential Necromancers. Compared with the territory of blakhada, it is very inefficient to let the mage go to expel the necromancer in the territory only by the will of the former mage God and the instructions from the magic guild. In the territory of blakhada, except for the supervisors who only belong to the magic guild, most of the mages are either in a state of curiosity or completely blind to the Necromancers in the territory. There are not many mages and there is an irreconcilable hatred between them. In this case, a large number of Lords in blakada were deeply corrupted under the influence of the necromancers, and began to study the Necromancers. Because there are no substantive measures against the Necromancers in blakhada, and because of the maintenance of the magic guild, the Necromancers are always afraid to make trouble in blakhada, just like in other areas, they kill ordinary necromancers at will, which leads to the areas that are most resistant to the Necromancers and even actively expel them, At this time, it became the most serious place for the Lord to collude with the necromancer. In this case, among the Necromancers in the territory of blakada, there even appeared organizations that were very large and controlled most of the Necromancers in the territory. Up to now, even if the magic guild takes out a strategy similar to the general strategy of Erathia and wants to expel all the Necromancers in the territory, I''m afraid it''s not a very simple thing. In this battle, the existence of necromancers may not matter in the face of high-level creatures such as behemoths. No necromancers will take the initiative to deal with such legendary creatures. these With the help of a large number of necromancers and their undead creatures, the Lord, who had also lost his casting ability and could not deal with the barbarian creatures coming to attack, successfully passed the most difficult time in this battle and kept his territory. In the face of lower level creatures, especially a group of poorly equipped savage creatures, the Necromancer''s own characteristics have undoubtedly been brought into full play. Relying on the characteristics of being able to transform the undead, the necromancer can truly support the war with war without the existence of higher-level creatures. special Chapter 732 At this time, in the face of these actively provocative necromancers, the strength of the counterattack of the Erathian army may not be as strong as the previous fighting with barbarians, but it is also completely beyond the scope of these Necromancers. these Towards the necromancers, the Knights of Erathia launched a fierce charge. Even the creatures on the edge of the battlefield could feel the shock. As the main target of these Knights'' charge, the Necromancers in the field naturally suffered the most serious pressure. these these these these Even though these undead creatures were still alive in the past, as a member of Tanan''s team, they could not gain any advantage in fighting with the soldiers of eracia, and finally died in this position, let alone now. Compared with previous battles, the only advantage of these necromancers is that they can cast their learned spells. These necromancers are supposed to last longer with the magic they have mastered in the past. After losing the function of forbidden magic barrier, these necromancers have already been able to cast their magic. However, the attack magic they cast is hard to achieve any good effect when they hit the Knights'' armor. The only thing they can do is to slow down the arrival of the Knights'' charge. Different from the orthodox mages of blakada, the Necromancers who appear here are often not so proficient in the casting of magic, and the strongest magic they can cast is only about Level 3. these In this case, I noticed that there was still no idea of support for the blakada mage in the rear. These necromancers in the field finally began to panic. these these these According to the original strength of the behemoth, the undead creature is the worst and can surpass the ordinary high-level creature. Due to the limitation of the soul summoning technique, although many necromancers join hands, because the purity of death energy can not be satisfied, the Necromancers transformed from the behemoth corpse may not be able to maintain for a long time like the real Necromancers. After only a few battles, their soul fire will be directly extinguished. However, on this point, the necromancer in front of him is obviously unable to take care of it. In the view of these necromancers, there are a large number of behemoth corpses in the field. Once the transformation is completed, the undead creatures created will be enough to make the whole field chaotic. Without the crystal dragon to resist, even these knights, who are high-level creatures, will have great difficulty in facing the transformed behemoth. Once this happens, falling into a chaotic battlefield will undoubtedly give these necromancers a chance to escape safely. these these these these The Kwai Fu has to speed up the action in the battlefield. For a moment, a huge amount of death energy began to appear on this battlefield. As soon as death energy arrived, it immediately swept the whole battlefield. All the other dead creatures in the battlefield had some changes because of the emergence of death energy. Under the joint efforts of many necromancers, the death energy released can be changed to a great extent. However, the behemoth carcasses in the field did not seem to be affected much. Because of its higher level than the Mongolian monster itself, the necromancer needs more pure death energy to transform it. Chapter 733 these these these these With the cooperation of many necromancers, the situation seems to have improved. As necromancers, they can feel the change of death energy more clearly. The behemoth in the field seems to have some new changes due to the emergence of this energy of death. A very powerful soul fire with the most original thing missing inside begins to appear in the behemoth''s body. In the process of this transformation, some new changes suddenly appear in the field. A strong threat, without any signs, suddenly appeared in the perception of these Necromancers. What the Necromancers did, whether it was the conflict between them and the Erathian army, or the transformation of the undead creatures, was seen by the original mages of blakada. However, no matter the lower level mages on the battlefield or the legendary mages watching all this happening in the rear, they didn''t interfere with what happened in the field, just let it happen by itself. these At the edge of the battlefield, the two legendary mages can observe everything that happens in the field by their own perception. Among the two legendary mages, Eric made the same choice as those legendary mages in the rear. Although he had other views on the necromancer in his heart, Eric did not deal with it or plan to rescue the necromancer. He just felt what happened in the field. At Eric''s side, Cedrus obviously had very different views on the necromancer in the field. these Feeling this, Cedrus thought briefly, then raised his hand. Eric on one side can easily feel the influence of Cedrus'' action. With this movement of Cedrus, something opposite to the energy of death began to gather rapidly in the field. This is also the reason why the necromancer in the field feels the threat in his heart and seems to die at any time. these For a moment, a very strong white light filled the sight of all the Necromancers in the field. these However, all these are just the feelings of the necromancer himself. Also under the scope of this spell, and shrouded in white light, the Erathian warrior sees the real changes in the necromancer. these This pale flame has a very strong purification effect on the death energy existing in them. Even if there are dead creatures falling in the process, this pale flame will not go out until there is no death energy in the remaining things. According to the observation of the Erathian soldiers, the necromancer who originally existed in the field lost his life at an earlier time, almost as soon as the white light appeared, and could not resist at all. This discovery immediately shocked the Erathian army in the field. They had to go through some fighting, and maybe some damage, in order to win. Only under the effect of a magic, they achieved the goal very smoothly. In the light of the white light, the original Necromancer''s side was almost annihilated at this time, and still could resist. The higher level necromancer obviously could not hold on for long under the action of the white light, and lost all the fighting ability. On the contrary, under the white light, the armor on the soldiers of eracia is shining with bright light, which makes them more powerful. these Many Erathian soldiers who know something about the existence of necromancers and the magic that can restrain them have recognized what magic led to the white light. these these In the impression of these knights, the application of the undead killer is common at the border of eracia and adjacent to Diya. In these areas, monks and priests who devote themselves to spiritual cultivation, or mages who are loyal to the Lord, will learn this special magic at the first time. Faced with the invasion of necromancers and the undead creatures under their control, this kind of undead killer, which only causes damage to the undead creatures and has a great influence, naturally becomes a good way to deal with it. Chapter 734 these As the undead killer has a wide range of effects, and only deals damage to the undead creatures in it, without affecting the ordinary creatures in this range. Even some low rank mages can cast it. Therefore, there are some restrictions on the damage caused by this spell. If the undead killers cast by ordinary mages are far lower than the normal spells of the same level in terms of damage, they can''t cause any substantial damage to the undead creatures whose level exceeds their own. They can only weaken the strength of the undead creatures to a certain extent. For low rank mages, it may not be a good choice to use the undead killer spell when fighting with undead creatures. Only in the hands of the most powerful mages can the undead killer play its real effect. In the face of undead creatures whose rank is far lower than their own, the undead killers cast by the mage can easily achieve the general effect of purification and instantly clean up a large number of undead creatures. At this time, what appears on the battlefield is undoubtedly such a situation. Just the appearance of an undead killer will completely clean up all the undead creatures on the battlefield, including the undead mages who control them. Even if all the dead creatures have died, there is still a steady stream of white light in the air, illuminating the whole battlefield below. It is conceivable that even if there are undead living in the white light of the first arrival, they can not escape the continuous illumination. For a moment, all the soldiers who noticed the result were shocked. these Many knights with careful observation and corresponding experience have noticed some information from this undead killer at this time. They know that only legendary mages can achieve such an effect by relying on a single undead killer. these these At this time, when the battle is completely over, these soldiers in Erathia realize that there is no enemy they need to deal with around them. Then they realize what kind of effect this magic cast by the legendary mage can produce. these these Among the soldiers in Erathia, many of them are distinguished. They have learned the knowledge of magic and know how to deal with all kinds of magic. Or they have some knowledge of magic. They have more profound consciousness than ordinary soldiers. Among these knights with special identities, it seems that the unique magic of the undead killer originally came from Erathia. The creation of the Necromancer''s magic was not studied by the mages of blakada, just like the common magic. Later, it was carried forward through the existence of the magic guild. Instead, it was developed by the priests in eracia. According to the understanding of these knights, the relationship between the necromancer and the orthodox mage of blakhada is more of a discord caused by ideas than a deep hatred with the necromancer in other areas around Diya. When the necromancer was expelled by the mages of blakada and their own Diya was established, the erosion of Diya to the surrounding area did not stop. these The erosion of necromancers, whether it is the direct attack on the weak defensive territory of eracia or the latent teaching of evocation in eracia, has had a great impact on the people of eracia. It is in this case that the priest of Erathia developed a magic that only works on the undead and can effectively determine the identity of the necromancer. It is this special undead killer. Under the effect of this spell, the priests of eracia can well restrain the undead mages who come to invade, making it difficult for the undead mages of Diya to gain any advantage around eracia. When this magic appeared, it spread to the magic guild in blakhada, and with the existence of the magic guild, it was well known by more mages. After the improvement of the mage of the magic guild, the effect of the undead killer is more powerful, and there are more strict requirements on the rank of the mage who casts the spell. At this time, in front of the Erathian soldiers, it is such a magic. Under the action of the white light produced by the undead killer, all the creatures related to the death energy around have died. The energy of death that was originally gathered by the necromancer in the field is not left at this time. The only one that can be well preserved under the action of this white light is the behemoth carcass in the field. Chapter 735 Because of the unsatisfied purity of death energy, even under the guidance of many necromancers, the transformation of the behemoths in the field can not be achieved in a short time. If you want to transform powerful creatures like bimont, especially legendary creatures whose rank has reached level 7 before they died, you can only rely on the accumulation of time, except for those who have the existence of legendary evocation. Under the action of time, even legendary creatures who can''t rely on simple transformation will be affected by the energy of death and eventually transformed into undead creatures. Before that, there were a lot of undead spells that were reasonable. The death energy they cast, under the effect of superposition, was close to the effect of ordinary epic evocation, and had a series of effects on the behemoth carcasses in the field. these However, until the white light appeared, the behemoth corpse in the field did not show any sign of soul fire. It was just approaching the existence of the undead. The undead mage could only declare failure by relying on the behemoth''s idea of leaving the field. In the process of gathering death energy, except for the behemoths, the corpses of other barbarians have been deeply impressed by death energy and become undead creatures. Even if there is no necromancer in the place where a large amount of death energy accumulates, if the conditions are met, the corpses of dead creatures will be transformed into necromancers after a period of time. In response to what happened in the field, in order to transform the death energy gathered by the behemoth, the necromancer first affected the corpses of other creatures in the field, but it didn''t play a big role in the behemoth''s corpse itself. The limitation of the level of evocation always affects these necromancers, and only when many necromancers work together can they transform the behemoth. Because of this, with the appearance of the undead killer magic, when the white light spreads, all the transformed undead creatures in the field begin to have a pale flame. Even if their soul fire has been extinguished, their body flame will not be extinguished, and eventually they will be burnt out. For a moment, under the effect of this spell, the original barbarians in the field, except for the body of the behemoth, were only dispelled the death energy surrounding it, and could not even find the intact body of any undead creature. these After discovering this scene, some of the surrounding Erathian soldiers who have combat experience with necromancers also understand what it means. When the body of the undead itself is also purified, even the most powerful necromancer can''t rely on his own magic of gathering spirits to revive the dead. these these As long as the body of the undead is not damaged, it can rely on this special magic to complete the re aggregation of soul fire. In the eyes of some soldiers in Erathia, the existence of this spell makes it more difficult to deal with the undead creatures with extremely strong vitality. Apart from completely destroying their bodies, there is no way to solve these undead creatures. But at this time, through the role of the undead killer spell, the soldiers of Erathia no longer need to worry about this. The unique purification effect of the undead killer makes these undead creatures on the battlefield no longer have the possibility of resurrection. Even the death energy attached to the behemoth on one side is completely expelled. This kind of purification effect on the undead creature, so that it has no means to reunite the soul fire, is also one of the effects of the undead killer. Consistent with the characteristics of the undead killer itself, the purification effect possessed by the undead killer can only be reflected by the mage with high rank. Especially for those who are legendary mages, no matter what type of spell they cast, the effect will be much better than that of ordinary mages with the extra blessing attached to their profession. Embodied in the undead killer magic, it is attached with this strong purification effect. As for the undead killers cast by ordinary mages on the same level undead creatures, they don''t have such a good effect. They can''t bring any purification effect to the undead creatures. Even the basic damage of this spell is not enough. In the original idea of the Erathian warrior, the undead killer spell is more used to weaken the undead creatures in a large range when fighting with the necromancer. If there is no powerful priest, the damage of this spell may not be enough, and it is certainly not as good as other spells cast by the necromancer. these Everything that happened in the field, especially the arrival of this undead killer, has long been in the eyes of the commander of the Erathian army. What puzzled the commander of eracia was naturally the legendary mage who cast this spell. His real purpose. Because the legendary mage didn''t hide his mana fluctuation when he cast his magic, anyone who knows something about the magic, even a low-level apprentice, can also detect the position of the legendary mage, and the commander is no exception. Although he was confused about the real purpose of the legendary mage, the commander was able to realize something unusual from the appearance of this spell. Among them, the most important thing for the commander is the attitude of blakada''s mages towards the existence of Necromancers. Chapter 736 At this time, this powerful mage, who passed through blakada, displayed the undead killer, which undoubtedly showed the mage''s attitude towards the undead mage to the commander of eracia from one aspect. The commander understood that if the role of necromancers in this battle was as big as they thought, the Necromancers in blakada would not allow them to have conflicts with necromancers, let alone use their magic to help the soldiers in eracia. What happened on the battlefield, especially the appearance of this undead killer, undoubtedly gave the commander a lot of thoughts. cutting-edge news At this time, what the commander cares about is the real identity of the legendary mage who cast the undead killer magic. This commander clearly knows that only those real legendary mages can achieve such an effect by casting a spell alone. Even for the powerful high-level mages, their spells can not achieve such an effect. As for the legendary mages in blakada, the commander has heard about their deeds, but only limited to hearing. He has never really seen the legendary mage''s hand. He does not understand the difference in the effect of the magic cast by the legendary mage. The undead killer appeared at this time, no doubt solved the doubts in the commander''s heart, and let him feel for himself what kind of effect the magic cast by the legendary mage could produce. these The commander realized that if it wasn''t for the existence of the forbidden magic barrier, which completely restrained the casters'' casting ability, they might not be needed in this battle at all. Although the commander didn''t understand the real purpose of the legendary mage who used the undead killer magic, he could realize that the most important thing at this time was to send his men to find out this. flower With the spread of the undead killer spell, not only the commander who exists here, but also any creature who knows something about the spell on the battlefield can clearly feel this. According to the commander''s understanding, the legendary mage''s strength is enough that when they cast most of their spells, they will not have any power fluctuations. However, in front of this legendary mage, he did not feel this. For the undead killer spell, the legendary mage deliberately increased the possible mana fluctuation when casting it, so that all the creatures around who can feel this can clearly know the location of the legendary mage. After discovering this, the commander obviously realized something. He understood that this might also explain the legendary mage''s view on the necromancer from the side. In this case, after understanding this extremely important information, the commander immediately issued his own order to his subordinates around him. With the commander''s order, a knight who originally belonged to the Erathian army broke away from the formation, controlled the horse and went to the position where the magic fluctuation was the most intense, that is, the legendary mage''s position. It is obviously different from other knights on the battlefield. This person, who was ordered by the commander to contact with the legendary mage, did not wear extremely strong armor like other knights. Even his horses were covered with plate armor. Compared with other soldiers, the soldier''s dress is more formal, dressed in gorgeous red robes, just like the aristocracy in eracia. However, when he was on the battlefield, his dress was not practical. The defensive effect of his red robe was obviously inferior to the armor of other knights. Even the simplest attack could not be sustained by the red robe itself, which could not meet the equipment requirements of ordinary soldiers. Although this soldier is like a knight and controls strong horses, the only weapons he can use for fighting are his sword, which is not like other knights on the battlefield. He carries all kinds of weapons to cooperate with the charge. For knights, under the full speed attack of horses and the protection of their own equipment, the weapons that can bring this advantage into full play are all kinds of spears used with sprint. Under the speed bonus brought by full speed charge, the spears in the hands of knights can often cause extremely huge damage. Among the creatures on the same level, except for a few which are far larger than the knights, it is very difficult for any flesh and blood creature to withstand the full speed charge of knights. As for the sword, knights rarely give up their own advantages and use it on horses. For knights, because of their unique way of attack, their spears are easily damaged in the process of fighting. In the process of sprint, the impact of spears is far greater than the Knights themselves. No matter how exquisite the Knights themselves are, the spears in their hands can not support their several charge. In this case, the general choice made by the Hercynian knights is to carry more spare spears before the beginning of the battle, so as to avoid weapon damage in the battle. these Depending on the existence of the space ring, these Knights will be able to prepare the spare spears they need before a battle starts and put them into the space ring. Whenever the weapons in their hands are damaged, they can replace them at the first time. these In the previous battles, these knights could easily penetrate the defense line formed by barbarians, relying on the spears in their hands. Even if the weapons in their hands were damaged, they could replace them at the first time, without fear of delaying the war. Chapter 737 these Just using the space ring and carrying the spare weapons they need can greatly change their combat mode. Because the space ring itself has a very high value, for some down-to-earth knights, or those who have been deprived of the existence of noble identity, they can not bear the gold coins needed for their space ring, and can not enjoy the convenience brought by the space ring. However, for all the knights in the field, they naturally don''t have such worries. As one of the most elite knights in the territory of elasia, it''s similar to the ordinary space ring, and it''s not as expensive as the excellent armor they are equipped with. The powerful fighting ability of knights is largely based on their excellent equipment. While enjoying these equipment, the knight''s own strength is naturally far superior to other arms in eracia. For the elite Knights of Erathia, it is not difficult to obtain the mana value used to open the space ring. these Knights rarely use their swords to fight, which is also based on this. these When there is no space ring, for these knights, after the current rounds of charging, even the spare spears have been completely damaged, using the sabre to fight has undoubtedly become the only means they can choose. these these Not many of these knights in the field carry their swords with them, even in the space ring. In addition to a few knights who are extremely good at fencing, Sabre has really become a decorative existence for them. On the battlefield, knights who always fight with their swords have the same role as commanders. In the process of fighting, the dress chosen by the commander of erasia is not different from that of ordinary knights, but he will not charge with the Knights. Even when a battle is completely over, the commander will not do it in person. In this case, the commander will not choose the same spear as the knight as his own weapon, but use the existence of sword as a symbol. Because the knight, who is powerful and good at fighting, will not choose sword as his weapon in the process of fighting. At this time, the member sent by the commander obviously has another identity. Whether it is their own dress, or for the choice of weapons, this soldier and the knight of elasia have a great difference. As the soldier approached the edge of the battlefield, the two legendary mages had noticed his arrival. Looking at the appearance of the personnel sent by the Erathian army, Eric is also generally aware of the purpose of the personnel. From the appearance of this person, which is obviously different from that of the knight of eracia, Eric understands that in the army of eracia, this person belongs to the general existence of messenger, which is used to convey information and communicate with other forces. According to the internal name of eracia, he should belong to a messenger. Eric couldn''t feel any threat from the messenger. Compared with the orthodox knights, the strength of the messenger is extremely limited, which may also be the result that the Erathian side hopes to achieve. According to Eric''s expectation, the messenger''s arrival is obviously for the undead killer that Cedrus used previously. The undead killers cast by the legendary mage are far beyond the common magic in terms of the covering area and the purification effect. Eric believes that for the appearance of this undead killer, not only the Erathian soldiers in the battlefield feel extremely abnormal, but also the rear, who are also legendary mages, will be puzzled by Cedrus'' action. For the existence of the necromancer, in the case of the magic guild has no clear opinion, Cedrus''s move, no doubt beyond the expectation of all mages. Before that, the decision made by these mages was just not to interfere with the behavior of the necromancer. I didn''t expect that Cedrus would take the lead in this case. Even Eric, who is beside Cedrus, did not expect his move before Cedrus cast his magic. When Cedrus cast the undead killer spell, he didn''t pay attention to Eric. Instead, he looked at the scene and felt the death energy gathered by the necromancer. Under the action of the undead killer, it dissipated in an instant. He didn''t know what to think. Eric, on the other hand, saw Cedrus''s action in his eyes and had some other thoughts in his heart. Out of his understanding of Cedrus, Eric understood that there was a profound connection between him and the magic guild. Compared with ordinary mages and even legendary mages, Cedrus has a better understanding of the secrets existing in the magic guild, especially the decisions about the future. The connection with the magic guild is also the advantage of Cedrus. cutting-edge news This is also the reason why Cedrus is no worse than Eric''s reputation in the school of magic in bracada. Eric understood that Cedrus had more information than any other mage in blakada, including the real attitude of the magic guild towards the necromancer. In the process of the conflict in the previous battlefield, Cedrus was able to show the undead killer without hesitation, which undoubtedly showed this to Eric completely. Chapter 738 Through this move of Cedrus, Eric realized that the attitude of the magic guild towards the Necromancers in blakhada was not as relaxed as he thought. these With the passage of time, the influence of the mage God has been greatly reduced. When the glory of the mage God has dissipated, many mages in blakhada do not agree with the decision that the mage God once made, especially his expulsion of other types of mages, and even question the behavior of the mage God. these these According to Eric''s information, even without the permission of the magic guild, the real situation in blakhada may not be much different from this. these However, through this behavior of Cedrus at this time, Eric realized that the decision made by the magic guild to the necromancer might be completely contrary to what he thought at the beginning. Eric believes that Cedrus, who knows all kinds of information inside the magic guild, will not make such a move easily before he gets accurate information. When this battle is completely over, the magic guild will finally have a big action on the necromancer who exists in the territory of blakhada. these these Eric believes that Cedrus has a reason to show this to himself. With Cedrus'' action, Eric also moved his vision to the scene of the battlefield and the messenger who was approaching. Without the existence of necromancers and their undead creatures, the soldiers who originally belonged to Erathia didn''t have to fight at this time. Instead, they looked at the effect of this undead killer and fell into meditation. Many of these Erathian warriors are the first time to see the legendary mage exert all his power. The scene created by this undead killer has obviously been deeply reflected in the hearts of these warriors. It didn''t take long to wait. Soon, the messenger in red robe came to the two legendary mages. red Holding the helmet in his hand, the messenger showed the two legendary mages a special etiquette of erasia, so as to show their noble status. Even the two legendary mages in front of him can''t pick out any faults from his series of actions. Obviously, in the face of the legendary mage whose rank is far higher than his, the messenger has full experience. He will not make mistakes because of the fear caused by his inferior strength, which will lead to the failure of his mission. At this time, looking at the two legendary mages on one side, the messenger said: "Dear legendary mage blakhada, sage Cedrus, and the dean of the Academy Eric, on behalf of commander Taris, I would like to express my high respect to you." After hearing what the messenger said, Eric didn''t respond. Only Cedrus nodded to the messenger, which was regarded as approving the things in his words. After receiving a response from Cedrus, the messenger went on to say, "we have completed this battle as requested by blacada, solved the threat posed by the barbarians, and wanted to know what to do next." Aware of the doubts in the messenger''s heart, Cedrus also roughly understood why he would come at such an opportunity. "When the battle is over and the barbarians in blakada no longer pose any threat, there will be high-level mages who will take advantage of the existence of the gate of time and space to send you back to eracia. There is no need to rush for a moment." "Of course, you don''t need to fight again in the next battle. Relying on the mages of blakada, you can solve these savage creatures who have lost their will to fight." "During this period, in addition to rest, you can also join in the celebration activities held by the mage to win the battle. As the key to success, I believe other mages will also welcome you At this time, Cedrus answered the question raised by the messenger. For this messenger confused place, in the process of answer, Cedrus all involved. Before that, the mage who was in charge of the main contact with the Erathian side, and finally persuaded them, and successfully got the help of the knights, was Cedrus himself. As Cedrus, who has a high prestige in both the magic academy and the magic guild, it''s natural that he should come forward to contact the side of eracia, which is also recognized by all other mages. Relying on the various relations established by himself, Cedrus also has deep ties with the forces existing in the inner part of eracia. Compared with the legendary mages in blakada, Cedrus has accumulated rich resources in his past experience. Even Eric is far less than Cedrus in this aspect. At this time, the messenger asked Cedrus about the future trend, which was also based on such a reason. Chapter 739 Because the previous contact with the side of elasia was carried out smoothly through the existence of Cedrus, Cedrus also played a crucial role in the subsequent process. In particular, the decision-making, including the strategy chosen by the Erathian side in this battle, in addition to the suggestions put forward by other legendary mages, Cedrus also has a very high voice in this process. On the other hand, the proposal put forward by CEDROS cannot be ignored. In the face of this situation, even the commander of the elasia side dare not make a decision without absolute assurance. In previous battles, it was under the guidance of the legendary mage that the time to open the door of the different dimension was completed. It was in this case that the army of barbarians fled from the field. However, the original legendary mages did not seem to have the intention to pursue them. They just sent some magic puppets to follow the barbarians in the rear. When this happens, even the commander of erasia seems to be uncertain for a moment, so he can only control the troops under his hand. these In addition to these chasing creatures, most of the creatures belonging to eracia stayed in place to rest under the sign of their commander. Due to the low mobility, even if the commander of elasia chooses to send these ordinary soldiers together, it will only slow down the pace of the whole March and can not play any substantive role in the pursuit process. Looking at the messenger sent by the Erathian side in front of him, Cedrus realized that the purpose of the Erathian side may not be as simple as he expected at first. With the progress of this battle, even if the knights who came to support by Erathia had only heard about the effect of the artifact in Tanan''s hands before, but now, when they are in the range of the forbidden magic barrier, with the most intuitive feeling, they can undoubtedly realize the powerful effect of the forbidden magic ball. Cedrus believes that when the commander on the side of eracia feels the effect of banning the magic ball, he will not easily let go of this powerful treasure. If he has the chance, even if he needs to bear any greater risk, he will seize this treasure. If the one who gets the forbidden magic ball is not the cruerode savage creature with insufficient information, but the extremely powerful force such as erasia, it may not be able to deal with it only by the magic puppets controlled by the mage. It was in this situation that the commander of eracia, without any discussion with the legendary mage of blakada, sent the most elite men to chase the retreating barbarians before the puppets controlled by the mage. Cedrus believes that the real purpose of the commander of erasia is the forbidden magic ball in Tanan''s hands. If the side of erasia can get the forbidden magic ball, it will undoubtedly change the situation of the whole battle greatly. At this time, the messenger sent by the commander of the Erathian army was more like a means to stabilize the legendary mage in Cedrus'' eyes. On the surface, the actions of the Erathian army still had to be discussed with the legendary mage of blakada, but in fact, their actions had already gone beyond the existence of the legendary mage. For the forbidden magic ball will fall into the hands of the pursuit of elasia, this point, CEDROS heart without any worry. cutting-edge news Among them, there is even the most powerful existence in the current magic guild. In order to ensure that the forbidden magic ball will not fall into the hands of other forces, legendary mages who used to sneak in the magic guild in the past have made moves one after another. At this point, the mages of blakhada will not give in. Cedrus believes that in this case, the barbarians fleeing from the rear, where they are now, are the places where the fighting is most intense. At this time, after hearing the answer from Cedrus, the messenger in front of him was obviously not satisfied with it, and then said: "In order to fight these savage creatures, we have too many soldiers who died in this battle, including a legendary knight with a title." these To the side of Cedrus, the messenger tells the true purpose of eracia, and asks for the help of the high-level mage. Obviously, they want to quickly return to the territory of elasia, but they can''t achieve it by relying on the basic ability of these fighters. Only with the help of space magic cast by mages can they do this. these these In this case, the mages of blakada will not have a good face for the Erathian soldiers who exist here. Some of the mages with intense emotions will even directly attack the Erathian side. If the Erathian soldiers who went to pursue really completed the mission of this trip and took the forbidden magic ball into their hands, the Erathian soldiers who stayed here would only be destroyed by the furious legendary mage. In order to avoid this situation, the decision made by the Erathian side is to take advantage of the existence of space magic to leave before the battle results in the rear. Chapter 740 these these these No doubt, the commander of the Erathian Army knows this very well. If they want to return to the territory of Erathia in the shortest time, what they need is the power of these mages. Only under the space magic cast by the mage can these soldiers return to the territory of elasia as quickly as they did when they came here. At this time, the messenger chose to come here in order to achieve this. He hoped that with a reasonable request, the mage of blakada would agree and start to guide the space magic, so as to evacuate the rest of the Erathian soldiers as soon as possible. these From the beginning to the end, the actions of the Erathian side were seen by Cedrus. Clearly aware of the plot of the Erathian side, Cedrus, looking at the messenger in front of him, replied: "If you want to leave wholeheartedly, when the whole battle is over, there will be a mage to help you return to blakhada. You don''t have to be in a hurry, just wait here." "As for now, I believe that all the mages are immersed in the joy of victory and have no time to help you leave from the territory of eracia." Aware of the real idea of the Erathian side, CEDROS did not directly refuse the request of the messenger, but did not agree to it. Instead, he chose to let him wait here. these If the situation is as expected by Cedrus, the existence of the magic guild and the successful acquisition of the forbidden magic ball, he will not be too difficult for the Erathian soldiers, but will let the high-level mages cast space magic to help them quickly return to the territory of Erathia. However, in the event of any accident, for Cedrus, the remaining Erathian soldiers here will undoubtedly have another role. As for the forbidden magic ball, an artifact that can completely restrain the mage, the mages of blakada will not let it fall into the hands of any other forces. Only in the hands of barbarians, it will bring such a great disaster. Once it is acquired by other forces, the consequences can be imagined. At this time, the messenger in front of him can also realize the risk of the whole Erathian soldier staying here. Because of the gap in strength, the messenger can feel a sense of not being able to refuse from Cedrus'' words. He can only recall the orders given by the commander and the possible anomalies before that. The messenger can only hold his head and ask Cedrus. "Powerful legendary mage, I believe you have seen the scenes that happened on the battlefield before. It is under the effect of your magic that the Necromancers on the battlefield are cleaned up, so that the battle between our side and the Necromancers is avoided, and these dead soldiers can rest in peace. " "I heard that the town in the rear is not only the headquarters of the magic guild, but also the hometown of the once mage God, the immortal symbol of blakhada." "The arrival of this battle has undoubtedly broken the original tranquility of this place. Even the God of the mage, I''m afraid he doesn''t want the army to stay here more... Now that the battle here is over, please let us leave immediately. Maybe it''s the best choice." these With the change of Cedrus'' look, the pressure on the messenger was even greater than that he felt when facing the army of barbarians. In this case, the messenger still insisted on expressing his own ideas, and there was not too much tension in his face. Obviously, he had received similar training. In the process of the messenger thinking about the countermeasures, Cedrus''s reply was also conveyed to his ears. "In the previous battle, I would choose to fight against the necromancer, because the battle between you has seriously offended the authority of the God of the necromancer." "The barbarians who came to attack, even the legendary mages of blakada, had no way to deal with them for a moment. They could only choose this place for the battlefield. I believe the mage God can understand this." "However, the battle triggered by the undead mage is a kind of performance that does not put the God of the mage in the eyes. Such behavior will naturally be punished by the legendary mage." "For those of you who are also on the fighting side, as you are invited to come to help, I have been lenient and have not investigated your actions. Please do yourself a good job." "I hope that the next time you mention the name of MAGE God, you will have reverence in your heart, not as a means to achieve your goal." What Cedrus said undoubtedly expressed his attitude towards the messenger. these In this case, the messenger no longer insisted, but in a sincere tone, admitted to Cedrus the mistake he had made before, and then saluted again, which was the end of this conversation. Then he got on his horse again and left without staying here more. Chapter 741 When the messenger left, Cedrus saw his back in his eyes. For a moment, he was very silent. He didn''t know what he was thinking. It was very different from his appearance when he first arrived. Obviously, a series of actions he had done before, whether it was to cast a spell on the necromancer on the battlefield or to talk with the messenger in front of him, all changed Cedrus''s original idea to a certain extent. In addition to the former Messenger, there is also Eric on one side who listens to Cedrus'' words completely. The conversation between Cedrus and the messenger did not avoid Eric. these As a legendary mage with great strength, if Eric has any good suggestions in his heart during the conversation, he can also put forward them in time. Cedrus will also take them into consideration and will not easily ignore them. The convenience brought by the legendary mage''s strength is obvious everywhere, but for Eric, he is obviously not interested in the conversation between Cedrus and the messenger. His attention is put on another thing. As early as before the arrival of Cedrus, Eric thought about it in his heart, but until now, Eric has not got a clear answer. It was not until he felt the obvious changes in Cedrus'' words and emotions that Eric put his attention back on the two people in the field, and learned what they were talking about next. After the messenger leaves the field, Eric also puts his eyes back on Cedrus. From Cedrus, Eric can clearly feel the change of his mood, which Cedrus has never shown before. Listening to the conversation between Cedrus and the messenger, Eric realized the reason for this change in Cedrus. special The idea of the mages in the magic guild was put forward by the original mage God. The mages who had great differences with this idea would not even choose to join the magic guild. And Eric is such a wizard. In Eric''s mind, he didn''t fully agree with the idea put forward by the mage God. In his opinion, in order to solve all kinds of problems, the mage should master more diversified means. If he only relies on the casting of magic and faces the situation similar to this forbidden magic barrier, he can''t play his own strength at all. As a result, when the potions show a recovery trend in the territory of blakhada, the rest of the legendary mages will feel extremely puzzled about it, and even question the information they get. Only Eric immediately recognized this point and took the initiative to guide the grand meeting of the Academy. Although he didn''t agree with the idea put forward by the mage God in his heart, Eric also felt great respect for the existence of the mage God himself, who was beyond the legendary creature. For the rest of the mages who believe in the idea of the God of mages, especially those who belong to the magic guild, Eric will understand their ideas, respect their choices, and will not interfere in this. Because of this, no matter the legendary mages who belong to the magic academy or the magic guild will have any prejudice against Eric himself. When he learned that Eric was still at the edge of the battlefield after the battle, Cedrus would take the initiative to invite him back to the rear of the city, which is also closely related to this. special At this time, Cedrus'' expression changes because the mage God is mentioned by the messenger in his words, which makes Eric realize that his reverence for the mage God has exceeded that of most mages. Even in the magic guild which always put the God of mages in a high position, there are not many mages who can reach the level of Cedrus. Through this discovery, Eric once again confirmed the position of Cedrus. At the same time, Eric has a clear understanding of the reason why Cedrus will choose to attack the necromancer. Eric realized that in Cedrus''s mind, the Necromancer''s massive transformation of undead creatures in front of the headquarters of the magic guild, and even fighting with the Erathian army, is undoubtedly a great disrespect to the God of the necromancer. these For these undead mages who have violated many blakada rules, this disrespect to the God of the mage may be the normal state in their hearts. these Under the effect of the undead killer exerted by Cedrus, there is no death energy left in the original position, and the undead creatures that originally existed are also completely purified at this time, and the whole battlefield can''t find the trace of the undead mage''s coming. For Cedrus, his behavior has undoubtedly proved his attitude. To be able to deal with the Necromancers in the field at the first time, in addition to the news spread inside the magic guild, Cedrus'' own will is also very important. After all, before that, the existence of necromancers in this battle and their power were also recognized by the magic guild. Cedrus''s behavior will also lead to great misunderstanding in the eyes of those who do not know the information. In Eric''s opinion, Cedrus would not have made such a choice if it wasn''t for his own will. Chapter 742 Through the conversation between Cedrus and the messenger, Eric realized that there was something unusual in it. these This point, even if Eric does not recognize the idea of the existence of magic guild, but also can not deny the existence of the will of Cedrus. Just as Eric observes Cedrus, Cedrus also ends his own thinking. Instead of focusing on the Evangelist, he looks at Eric. The change of Cedrus'' action was also noticed by Eric. When Eric was ready to ask questions, Cedrus'' words first came to Eric''s ears. "Did you hear that? The prophecy of the legendary mages in blakada, given by the prophets. " Hearing this, Eric was stunned, then nodded solemnly. Obviously, for the prophecy mentioned in Cedrus'' words, Eric''s information is not just that simple. "According to the things mentioned in the prophet''s prophecy, the battle that took place in the territory of blakhada, even the forbidden magic ball in Tanan''s hands, is only a precursor to a greater disaster. Maybe it won''t be long before these words will come true." Cedrus, who seemed to recall something and spoke to Eric, then added: "Maybe you haven''t realized that the artifact with extremely powerful power, which has existed for a long time, is just forgotten in the long river of time. During this period, one after another, it began to appear everywhere." these "Even if I didn''t take the initiative to inquire about artifacts, information about them can always be conveyed to my ears in various ways." "If the prophecy given by the prophet is accurate, these artifacts may have proved something." After expressing his doubts about the prophecy, Cedrus no longer spoke, but looked at Eric and waited for Eric''s response. Because the prophecy given by the prophet was extremely shocking, and even clearly predicted the destruction of blakhada, even the legendary mages in blakhada could not easily believe this, and even once no legendary mage believed it, but only made a wrong prophecy as a prophet. If not in the following process, the prophet accurately predicted the war caused by the barbarian creatures, and the subsequent changes, I''m afraid it still can''t attract the attention of other legendary mages. Any legendary mage in blakhada has different views on the prophecy given by the prophet. Because of the different ideas in his heart, every legendary mage can''t completely believe the words mentioned in the prophecy, but can''t completely ignore them. In the end, he can only recognize the things mentioned in the prophecy to a certain extent and produce his own views. At this time, what Cedrus wanted to know was exactly Eric''s real view of the prophet''s prophecy. Eric, listening to the words mentioned by Cedrus, seems to recall something in his memory. He fell into thinking for a moment and did not give a direct answer. these For this reason, the legendary mage of blakada''s treatment of the prophecy given by the prophet is to completely block all information about the prophecy, so as to prevent ordinary mages from knowing this. Even the equally powerful high-level mages are not qualified to know this. Based on the treatment of the legendary mage of blakhada, in this case, any legendary mage who knows the content of the prophecy, their views are undoubtedly extremely important, and can even affect the next state of blakhada. Because of this, Cedrus will ask Eric, hoping to know his views on this prophecy from his mouth, so that he can have a more comprehensive understanding of the information about this prophecy. Compared with other legendary mages, Cedrus, who has always been close to the magic guild, naturally knows much more about this prophecy than other legendary mages, and knows a lot of secret information. This is also the reason for Cedrus to ask Eric. In order to prevent Eric from not understanding the specific content of the prophecy, Cedrus combined the general information of the prophecy with his own understanding and said it to Eric. While Cedrus was waiting, he noticed a change in Eric''s face and said to himself: "The appearance of artifact has become more and more frequent. Even if I stay in blakada, I have heard about it for a long time." these "If all this is really related to the prophecy given by the prophet, then everything will make sense. Why do so many artifact appear in such a short time?" "As for the news, I couldn''t relate them. I just noticed the appearance of these artifacts, but I didn''t realize what it meant." "It turns out that in the prophet''s prophecy, all these things have been mentioned by her for a long time. These extremely powerful artifact just appeared in response to the coming disaster. these these Chapter 743 Located in the territory of blakhada, no matter what rank the mage is, he will have a certain understanding of the existence of artifact. This is clearly reflected even in the mages who belong to the magic guild and do not use artifact parts. The existence of artifact, as well as its unique effect, has long been in the hearts of all mages. Even the legendary mages in the magic guild can''t ignore this kind of information about artifact. these It can be said that among all the mages in blakada, Eric''s mastery of artifact belongs to the top few. The only one who can steadily surpass Eric is the alchemist in blakada. Unfortunately, these ancient books related to artifact have been destroyed together with the Holy Spirit Magic Academy, and only Eric can always remember the contents of these books. Although there is no artifact related thing in Eric, Eric has a very clear understanding of the precautions of various artifact. Eric understood the unique properties of various artifact and the extremely harsh conditions they needed when they appeared. Cedrus''s words, if they were spoken to any legendary mage in blakhada, would not have the same effect. these In Eric''s impression, according to the records in various ancient books, even in the golden age of blakhada, the number of artifacts appeared in the same period was far less than it is now. It seems to be influenced by some invisible rules. According to Eric''s information, the appearance of artifact can be achieved only after certain conditions are met. In the same period, there was also a strict limit on the number of complete artifact in the whole material plane. these As far as Eric knows, there are more than five complete artifacts used at the same time, let alone those that have not yet been found. these these According to Eric''s understanding, the scope of the impending disaster is likely to be the area where the entire material plane exists, and no creature in the surface world can escape. According to the content mentioned in the prophecy, according to the current strength of the creatures in the surface world, there is still a big gap between them and successfully coping with the coming disaster. It can even be said that they are totally unable to cope with it. Even the most powerful legendary mage will be unable to cope with the coming disaster, let alone other creatures in the surface world. these The existence of these artifacts is the only way to deal with this disaster. The battle that originally took place in the territory of blakada undoubtedly made all the mages of blakada deeply feel the powerful effect of the artifact. Even the magician who studies magic seriously, or even the legendary magician who has been famous for a long time, will be helpless in the face of the forbidden magic barrier created by the forbidden magic ball of artifact, and finally let the barbarian creatures who have been enslaved for a long time to achieve such results. The power of artifact has been deeply imprinted in the hearts of all blakada mages. Even powerful legendary mages like Eric have to admit that in some ways, the effect of artifact is beyond the limit of magic. In Eric''s view, it is in order to deal with the coming disaster that the invisible restrictions on artifact will be removed. As a result, more and more artifact parts and complete artifact appear in the material plane. these According to Eric''s understanding, although the world''s intangible restrictions on artifact have disappeared, there are no restrictions on the existence of the world for who can get the most powerful artifact. In Eric''s view, if he wants to solve the disaster and get the most powerful artifact, it is undoubtedly a good thing, which can bring great help to the whole material plane. these For this, not only Eric, but also Cedrus, who is beside him, has a very clear understanding. Just like the war initiated by the barbarians, it was under the influence of artifact that the war could be carried out smoothly. If there were no artifact, it would have been suppressed by the mages of blakada when there was a disturbance in the territory of krylord. Although the battle launched by the barbarians ended in failure, the damage they caused to blakada is obviously irreparable. If the mage wants to rebuild the things destroyed in this battle, it may take a very long time to complete. Even before the disaster of the prophet''s language really comes, he can''t recover all this. Different from Cedrus, Eric has a deeper understanding of the negative impact of artifact. Chapter 744 these these The unique effect of artifact and a series of consequences caused by its appearance are what Eric worries about all the time. Just as Eric mentioned in his conversation with Cedrus, Eric still chose to leave from the territory of blakhada at this moment, which is also closely related to the appearance of these artifacts. Combined with all the negative situations, Eric does not know whether it is good or bad for the whole material plane to lose the limitation of artifact. However, according to the information he has collected, the situation seems not optimistic. At this time, in the process of Eric''s thinking, Cedrus on one side, after listening to what he said, seems to be aware of something, saying: cutting-edge news The most powerful thing is the artifact that can directly give powerful power. Even the mages of the magic guild can''t give it up easily if they don''t have enough will... " At this time, it seems that he has noticed something. Cedrus'' words pause, and then he goes on to say: these "However, the large-scale appearance of these artifacts also confirmed some information from them. Combined with the coming disaster, it can make me feel relieved." "Even if it is an artifact, its power and influence are still limited. This limit may exceed the limit that most legendary mages can reach, but it still exists. " When he said these special information about the artifact, Cedrus''s expression gradually changed. Even Eric on one side could also notice this. Cedrus, however, did not give Eric a chance to interrupt, and continued: "As the mage who once guided the potion competition, do you remember the artifact part as the reward for the champion of the potion competition? What it corresponds to is the source of magic used by the God of the mage. " "This artifact, in the hands of the mage God, shows its most unique effect, making it defeat countless powerful enemies. However, all this is only limited to the fact that once the mage God was in the period of legendary mage, he won the name of the mage God before he really surpassed the legendary creatures." "When it really transcends the existence of legendary creatures and reaches a higher level, the magic source, a powerful artifact, is completely abandoned by the mage''s God. Even the existence of artifact can not bring any improvement to the existence of this level. " "In the end, the artifact parts related to the source of Magic have been stored in the magic guild. It was not until this potion competition that they were given to the champion mage in the form of a reward." "This is also closely related to the large-scale emergence of artifact. Even the existence of the magic guild is actively promoting this. They naturally know more about the prophecy given by the prophet." "However, the large-scale appearance of artifact also indicates a very important message, that is, in the coming disaster, there will not be any creatures in the same rank as the God of the former mage." "For the divine creatures who have reached this level, that is, beyond the legendary creatures, even the artifact can play an extremely limited effect, and even if all the artifact''s existence is collected, they can''t deal with it." "The real God level creatures... Even in the ancient books accumulated by blakhada for countless years, there are not many records. There is not even a record of this kind of creature, except for the former mage God. " There was Cedrus'' words in his ear. Eric noticed that when he mentioned the God of the mage, Cedrus'' original look became very dignified and his tone became serious. Without waiting for Eric to say what he thought about himself, Cedrus''s words reached Eric''s ears again. "Due to the lack of known information, even the mages in the magic guild can''t make a specific judgment on the existence of divine level creatures and the corresponding strength of this level. The only thing we can be sure of is that even the real artifact can''t limit this level of creatures. "As long as there are no creatures of this level, no matter how powerful the enemies are in this disaster, they can always find a way to deal with them, even without the existence of artifact under the joint efforts of legendary mage blakada." "After all, this time the leader of the magic guild, in terms of will, has long been recognized as the closest to the existence of the mage God. If there is a mage who can achieve the deeds of the former mage God, I believe that only he can do it. " "Even if we don''t rely on artifact, or even anything else, the legendary mage''s real ability is enough to cope with the coming disaster." "In this case, every legendary mage in blakhada is extremely important. I believe that in this disaster, the enemy can not take out the forbidden magic ball like treasure. Any powerful mage can give full play to his own strength. " "In order to deal with the coming disaster, all creatures on the physical plane should unite together, and the mages of blakada should do this." "Then why do you insist on collecting artifact? It''s better to stay in the territory of blakada and work with other legendary mages to think about the strategies to deal with this disaster. " "I can''t think of any other reason for you to leave the territory of blakhada at the expense of the reconstruction of the college in this period, except for the collection of artifacts." Chapter 745 After hearing what Cedrus said, Eric was stunned at first, then he could only smile bitterly twice. Eric knew that there might be some misunderstanding in Cedrus''s mind. The real situation is completely different from what Cedrus imagined. From what Cedrus said, Eric realized that he seemed to regard the reason why he chose to leave blakhada as the purpose of collecting artifacts. However, the real purpose of Eric''s trip was not so simple. Even Eric himself knows that the legendary mages who belong to blakhada rarely leave blakhada. For any legendary mage, the appearance of this kind of situation is an extremely abnormal phenomenon, but Eric didn''t pay attention to it at that time. Before that, in the conversation between Eric and Cedrus, it was indeed mentioned that he would make such a choice, which is closely related to the existence of artifact, and the things involved, even more than a artifact. these In Eric''s original words, what he mentioned was not only a artifact, but also a artifact component in Cedrus'' ear. Only by collecting all the scattered artifact components can the most powerful artifact be assembled. According to Cedrus''s mind, only this collection of artifact can make Eric leave blakada at the end of this campaign, regardless of the reconstruction of the Holy Spirit mage Academy. In addition, the other possibilities of Eric''s choice to leave are much smaller than this. Besides artifact, Cedrus can''t think of other possibilities that can affect the will of a legendary mage. In Cedrus''s mind, Eric''s choice, his act of artifact collection, is actually not necessary. As Cedrus said in his words, as long as there is no restriction of forbidding magic ball, the legendary mage has far more strength than any other creature when he can cast magic. Under the joint efforts of many legendary mages, he will be able to deal with the disaster smoothly. special According to Cedrus, if the leaders in the magic guild can award the artifact used by the former mage God in the form of artifact parts in this potion competition, it can show the existence of some problems. Cedrus believes that compared with the rest of the mages in blakhada, the existence of the magic guild must have a clearer understanding of the coming disaster. In the territory of blakada, the overall status of the magic guild is much higher than that of the general Magic Academy. This may not be obvious in the legendary mages of the two sides, but it is very obvious for ordinary mages. According to the information that Cedrus knows, even the prophet who gives the prophecy information and has a very high status in the whole territory of blakhada is also a member of the magic guild, not to mention other legendary mages. It is in this case that Cedrus believes that the mages in the magic guild, including the current leaders, obviously have a deeper understanding of the coming of the disaster and began to take measures early. However, even in this case, the decision made within the magic guild is still to hand over the significant magic source artifact parts to other mages in the form of a reward, which undoubtedly puzzles Cedrus. According to Cedrus, the behavior of the mages of the magic guild who choose not to retain the powerful artifact of the magic source no longer indicates some important information. According to Cedrus, even the former mage God chose not to use the magic source until he reached a higher level. The message conveyed by the magic guild through its own behavior undoubtedly deeply shocked Cedrus and made him have some different views on the real leaders in the magic guild. As for the artifact parts flowing from the magic guild, although Cedrus himself didn''t have any ideas, he didn''t hide the secret of this artifact under the inquiry of other mages. On the contrary, he played up the relationship between this artifact and the mage''s God, so that all the mages who knew the news could not help but want to take it as their own. cutting-edge news This was not expected by Cedrus. However, in the face of such a situation, even CEDROS, there is no way to recover it. According to Cedrus''s idea, the death of Northen is undoubtedly the loss of the whole blakada. The loss of a great potential to become a legendary mage makes the coming disaster more difficult to deal with. According to Cedrus, Eric''s behavior may not be much different from that of Northen. He also learned about the existence of artifact parts, because he wanted to take them into his hands for various purposes. Before Northen died, Cedrus never thought that such a high-level mage, who was only a line away from the legendary mage, would fall because of the artifact parts. Cedrus realized that this might not have happened if he had not told him about the artifact. According to Cedrus'' idea, Eric in front of him is likely to repeat Northen''s mistake. In terms of strength, Eric has long been a famous legendary mage. Even Cedrus himself may not be able to defeat him, but when it comes to artifact, the situation becomes more complicated. It needs the legendary mage''s hand, and the situation related to artifact has already gone beyond the scope that ordinary creatures can deal with. What Cedrus doesn''t want is what happens when Eric leaves brocada. Chapter 746 In Cedrus''s view, even if there is no artifact, just relying on the cooperation of many legendary mages and under the leadership of the magic guild, it is enough to deal with the disaster. Because of this, Cedrus hopes to make some changes in Eric''s original ideas through his own words, and ultimately affect his decision-making. Different from Cedrus, Eric can clearly feel the misunderstanding between them. special Looking at Cedrus, Eric seemed to think of something and said: "In the prophecy of the prophet, there is a clear description of the impending disaster, which is far beyond our current strength to deal with. How can you be sure that the existence of the legendary mage alone can solve this problem?" In the words, Eric did not explain the real purpose of his trip, but raised his doubts about the measures to deal with the disaster mentioned by Cedrus. "If ordinary legendary mages unite, they may not be able to completely change this. They can only fight for more time for other creatures in the coming disaster. But don''t forget that within the magic guild, there is a supreme existence, which can''t be limited even by artifact. " Eric noticed that when he mentioned this point, Cedrus''s expression changed obviously, and his eyes became very firm. Even the magic elements around him seemed to be affected by this point, so that Eric could clearly feel it. special "As long as the communication is effective and the mage God is willing to intervene, the disaster will be resolved immediately. No matter how powerful the creatures appear, everything is meaningless in front of the real divine creatures. " "Even if the mage''s God still doesn''t respond to the mage''s communication, just relying on the magic guild''s own strength, it has enough strength to cope with this disaster." "In the magic guild, besides a large number of legendary mages who have been practicing all the year round, there is also a recognized existence closest to the God of magic, that is, the current leader Eli. Even if his strength does not reach the height of the God of magic, it is only a matter of time." these Even from the content mentioned in Cedrus'' words, Eric can clearly feel the power of the magic guild. Combined with his past experience, Eric clearly knows that the total number of members in the magic guild may not be as large as the magic academy in blakhada, but for the most powerful legendary mages, the number of members in the magic guild is far more than the total number of magic academies. This point, in Eric''s mind, has already had the most intuitive understanding, if not for the extremely strict restrictions within the magic guild, there may be more mages. Among all the legendary mages who belong to the magic academy, Eric belongs to the top in both fame and strength. Almost no legendary mage in any academy can surpass Eric in real strength, and Cedrus can''t do the same. Even so, compared with the legendary mage in the magic guild, Eric''s strength is still far behind. Eric had been aware of this even before, but in his mind, he did not intend to change his will. Eric spent a lot of his time teaching other mages, such as the magic of creating mirror entities, which gave Eric more opportunities to study magic. But on the whole, Eric was still far behind the legendary mages who devoted themselves to studying magic. According to Eric''s previous ideas, when the strength has reached his stage, it will be extremely difficult to continue to improve the strength. It may take a long time, but it may not be fruitful. Of course, after this stage, every time the strength is improved, the change will be huge, especially for the existence at the top of the legendary creature. Once the strength is improved, the whole life form will be changed. flower It is precisely because of Eric''s behavior that he has a high reputation among the mages in blakada, and sedros tries to stop him immediately after he is vaguely aware of his idea. Among the words of Cedrus, what makes Eric most concerned is the existence of Eli, the leader of the magic guild he mentioned. For Eli, the legendary mage, Eric''s knowledge is not as rich as Cedrus''s. cutting-edge news In Eric''s impression, in addition to the previous potion competition, the only time he saw Eli recently was when the magic guild assigned tasks to the legendary mage before this battle. special Through some of his own hunch, Eric can guess the real strength Eli has. According to Eric''s own perception, Eli''s strength is likely to reach the late stage of the legendary mage, and there is only a line between the peak state of the legendary mage. According to Eric''s memory, when he saw Eli in the potion competition, his strength was only in the middle of the legendary mage, which was not much different from Eric himself. What Eric didn''t expect was that Eli could make such a promotion in such a short time. In Eric''s impression, it''s not too long since Eli was promoted to legendary mage. Eli''s strength improvement and his real potential are what all legendary mages yearn for. Even Eric''s heart will be moved when he thinks about it. Chapter 747 As if aware of something that had been ignored, Eric inquired to Cedrus: "to be fair, don''t you think there are some anomalies in Eli''s speed of improving his strength?" Hearing what Eric asked, Cedrus was silent for a moment. He didn''t give his own answer at the first time. After a while, he slowly said what he thought "This is Eli''s gift. In his heart, he has the will far beyond any legendary mage and can always practice the idea of the God of mages. It is also this that, with the combination of will and self potential, gives him a much faster promotion speed than other mages. " For Eli''s strength, even the long-standing mage in blakhada, Cedrus can only express his own exclamation, without any idea of trying to surpass. "I mean, Eli''s strength is changing at a time right after the end of the potion race. According to the information I noticed when the potion competition was held, there are many powerful potions in the final of this potion competition. Even for the real legendary mages, these potions can also have an effect... " Speaking of this, Eric stopped talking and did not say anything deeper, but what he wanted to express had been clearly conveyed to Cedrus. these Realizing this, Cedrus immediately shook his head and said, "it''s impossible. In the view of the mages in the magic guild, the use of magic potion undoubtedly violates the idea of the mage''s God. " "As a member of the whole magic guild, Eli, who can inherit the will of the mage''s God, will never do such an act. His consciousness will not allow him to do such an act." "Eli''s ability to change his own strength in a short time depends on his own talent and will." Hearing what Cedrus said, Eric was silent for a moment. He did not choose to argue with Cedrus, but recognized it in his heart. After a moment of silence, Eric said: these "Speaking of talent and will, I once met a mage. In my opinion, the talent and will of this mage, even Eli, may not be able to completely surpass it. " Hearing Eric''s mention of the mage, Cedrus felt a little puzzled. He didn''t understand why he mentioned it in this situation. However, Cedrus still followed Eric''s words: "So, where is the mage now? How come I haven''t heard that there are mages in bracada who are gifted to match Eli? " To Cedrus''s surprise, his inquiry seemed to evoke some memories in Eric''s mind, and his face became lonely. At this time, facing Cedrus, Eric replied: "this gifted mage has already left blakada. There are not many mages in blakada. He has heard of the name of this mage." "The reason why I know enough about this mage is that he was a student I had high hopes for. Many secrets that only legendary mages could master were also taught to him by me." "It''s just that this mage didn''t get what I expected in the end. Just when he was about to be promoted to a legendary mage, he took the initiative to leave blakada and never returned." "Before leaving, the mage once told me that he thought that the road left by the mage God was wrong from the beginning, but I didn''t care at that time, just took it as the news related to the magic guild. Now it seems that he obviously has more important information to pass on to me." "What I need to deal with in this trip is also closely related to this mage." "According to the information I have collected, the mage has traveled all over the continent since he left blakada. Using the convenience of magic and the secret method I taught, the mage cheated several powerful heroes and collected two extremely powerful combined artifact for him. " "To now, he is directly degenerated into the necromancer, and came to the gathering place of the necromancer, Diya." "According to his talent and will, by now, he should have become a legendary mage, even more powerful. Although I don''t know his specific plan, I can clearly feel some bad premonitions. " these these "Are you sure you don''t need blakada''s help to deal with such a difficult existence? As long as you publish the news, according to your reputation, you can gather many legendary mages to go with you. " On hearing Cedrus'' advice, Eric shook his head and said: "The real purpose of my trip is not to solve the problem of this mage, nor to capture the artifact in his hands. I just want to know his real intention after having these two artifact." "With two artifact, any action made by the mage will have a great impact on the material plane. If it was not for the impending disaster that the existence of artifact would lose its limit, I believe that this situation would not have happened in any case. " "Once blakada''s mages follow in large numbers, it will make the situation more complicated. I believe that all mages do not want to see this." "What''s more, I still have deep doubts about what he once said and about the road left by the God of the mage, waiting for his answer." Hearing Eric''s explanation, Cedrus no longer insisted. Finally, he asked Eric, "what''s the name of the mage who has mastered two artifact?" At this time, Eric moved his vision to the original battlefield, but his attention went through all the things on the battlefield and reached a more distant place. At the same time, he replied: "the name of this mage is..." "... Sandra." Chapter 748 Sandro! What rod didn''t expect was that he could hear the name from the Lich Stephen. The information from Stephen''s mouth makes rod realize that the Lich Stephen may not know enough about this special existence. The information she provides only involves the things that Sandro shows on the surface. special It can be said that for the necromancer corresponding to this name, no creature in the whole Diya can realize as clearly as rod, what kind of change he will bring to the whole Diya, even the existence form of the necromancer. Rod clearly knows that the existence of Sandro, who is in the second expansion, occupies the absolute dominant position of the Diya side, and commands all the Necromancers. It can be said that the shadow of death campaign corresponding to the second expansion was launched by Sandro himself. Depending on the two artifact in Sandra''s hands, which have unique effects and can bring great blessing to the necromancer, in this battle, the Diya side has an absolute advantage for a long time. Before that, in order to solve the problems existing in Rowling, rod chose to return to Diya before the end of the first expansion. In fact, he had foreseen the existence of Sandro. According to rod''s prediction, although it is still a long time before the battle of shadow of death officially starts, as the leader of the necromancer side, Sandra has obviously already arrived in Diya and started a series of preparations. special flower For the arrival of Sandro, these liches obviously have different attitudes, and will make corresponding measures, just rod''s current contact with Stephen, will show one of them. It is for this reason that rod believes that Sandro will appear in the territory of Diya long before the arrival of the second expansion film, and he will start his own plan to complete the control of Diya. However, what Roeder didn''t expect was that he would know Sandro''s location in such a way from Stephen''s mouth. What''s more surprising to rod is that according to the conditions given by Stephen, he needs to find out the real purpose of Sandro''s trip if he wants to get the secret method to solve the energy erosion of death. According to rod''s information, long before Sandro came to Diya, he had completed the collection of two combined artifacts, and his own casting ability was no less than that of ordinary legendary mages. In rod''s view, even if the Lich Stephen''s full hand, it may not be able to beat Sandro, not to mention himself. In the face of such an existence, rod is not even sure that he can safely escape from Sandro. In this case, the only thing rod can rely on is the fragments of the forbidden magic ball he carries. Depending on this artifact related fragment, which even contains part of the forbidden magic ball power, rod can also release the forbidden magic barrier. In the shadow of the forbidden magic barrier, rod believes that even sandrus can still make limited response. The existence of forbidden magic barrier can produce extremely strong restraint for any type of caster. Even Sandro can''t break this restriction and cast magic in the space covered by forbidden magic barrier. It is also the existence of forbidden magic ball fragments that gives rod full confidence, so that he will not have any resistance ability in the face of the most powerful existence. Because of his past life experience, rod knows what role Sandro will play in the next expansion film, as well as some of his deeds. Rod understood that, like Tanan before, Sandro was the protagonist of the second expansion. As the most important figure in the battle of shadow of death, Sandra not only mastered two powerful artifact, but also had the identity of hero. Different from Tanan, Sandro''s heroism is not the greatest potential, but also the rarest. He is a natural hero from birth, but a hero after the awakening of the hero''s will. However, for more detailed information about Sandro, rod did not know all about it. In rod''s impression, the evaluation of Sandro by previous players is more like an ambitious who is eager to conquer the world. these In the previous life of the game, although rod also participated in the second expansion, but more, or as blakada''s mage, to support the territory of elasia. It is precisely because of this that, until the end of the second expansion, rod has never seen Sandro with his own eyes. He just saw Sandro''s portrait in the forum. As for the existence of Sandro, including all kinds of deeds he achieved, rod speculated more from the things that had already happened in the game of previous lives. The information that rod knows is also the information that has been circulated among the players in previous lives. It can be said that any player who has experienced the second expansion completely will not know less than rod himself. these these Chapter 749 cutting-edge news cutting-edge news According to rod''s recollection, in the previous life of the game, in addition to the second expansion and the fourth expansion that has not yet come, the hero''s will of every other expansion protagonist is completely displayed in the eyes of other players. Naturally, what rod knows best is Tanan in the first expansion film. His heroic will has been with him for a long time, which makes rod have a very clear understanding. However, for Sandro in the second expansion, rod could not know the most critical information. Rod, who had learned from Eric in the territory of blakada, had also heard from this powerful legendary mage that he spoke highly of Sandro. Unlike other players, rod doesn''t believe that Sandro''s real will, and what he wants to achieve, is to conquer the world. In rod''s view, even Eric, a legendary mage with great strength and transcendent wisdom, can''t see the real purpose of Sandra. Sandra''s forbearance has exceeded the expectation of ordinary creatures. His heroic will is obviously not so simple. According to rod''s understanding, although Sandro''s series of actions are all aimed at conquering the world, there may be deeper reasons behind them. It''s no problem to awaken the will of a hero just to satisfy his ambition. Any kind of emotion can satisfy the chance of becoming a hero, but in rod''s view, this is not applicable to Sandro. According to rod''s prediction and his understanding of the will of heroes, it is very likely that Sandro will only take conquering the world as a means to satisfy the real will of heroes. Only after he has achieved this will his real will of heroes be shown. The true heroic will of sandrus is also a problem that always puzzles rod. Even with his previous life experience, the information rod can get is only at the most superficial level, and he can''t get deeper and more useful information. In rod''s impression, in the previous life of the game, there are also some players who have the same idea with themselves. They think that Sandro''s real idea will not be as simple as it seems. And after the second expansion is completely over, they try to explore these hidden information, including Sandro''s real heroic will. However, all these things in the previous life have already dissipated with the aurora that purified all the undead creatures at the end of the second expansion. Even Sandro himself also fell under the aurora. There is no way to verify his heroic will. these special In rod''s view, whatever information he had learned in the past, even if it seemed to have nothing to do with experience at that time, may play a crucial role at some unknown time. At this time, compared with Sandro''s own intelligence, rod had more concerned information. Looking at Stephen who still exists here after the assignment, rod''s main attention at this time is put on the Lich. cutting-edge news these these What rod doesn''t believe is that according to a Lich''s intelligence gathering ability, he can''t even detect the abnormality existing in Sandro. The arrival of the battle of shadow of death is a great disaster for the surrounding areas near Diya. For all this, especially the appearance of this peerless necromancer, the lich, the original ruler of Diya, should be the first to notice. In rod''s view, Stephen may have been aware of Sandro''s anomaly. The things hidden under the surface of ordinary necromancers in Sandra, especially the existence of combined artifact, can''t hide the Lich''s eyes and ears. these Once rod fully believes the information given by Stephen, he may suffer a big loss. these However, for whatever reason, rod has no other choice. cutting-edge news Long before he met Stephen, rod realized how difficult it was to obtain the secret from Stephen. The subsequent development fully confirmed what rod thought. flower Because of this, even if Stephen''s request involves the most important role of the second expansion, that is, Sandro''s existence, and is likely to deliberately conceal some key information, rod has no way to refuse it, so he has to promise it. Chapter 750 As there is no other way, in rod''s view, it may not be a good choice to refuse Stephen''s request at this time. In this case, rod can only promise it. cutting-edge news What makes rod very concerned about is naturally the question raised by these necromancers led by Sandro in Stephen''s words about the endless night ritual. In rod''s impression, the endless night ritual has an unusual significance for all the Necromancers in Diya. No necromancers would choose to question the existence of the endless night ritual. The existence of the endless long night ritual is the only way for the necromancer to be promoted to a lich. If any necromancer reaches a certain level and wants to continue to improve his strength, he must carry out the endless long night ritual. In Diya, the Necromancers don''t care. After the endless night ceremony, what kind of change will they bring to their own form of existence? What they care about is the improvement of their strength. Through the endless night ritual, the necromancer can improve his life form and become a more powerful Lich. Not only that, for the necromancer who held the endless night ritual, the level of spiritualism that could not be upgraded once again, after the endless night ritual, the restrictions no longer exist and can be upgraded again. It is also because of the benefits of the endless night ritual to the Necromancers. For any necromancers, the existence of the endless night ritual is the only way they have to go when practicing the Necromancers'' magic. Generally, no necromancers will question the existence of the endless night ritual. In rod''s view, the only ones who can think about the real changes brought about by the endless night ritual are those liches with infinite energy, not ordinary Necromancers. In addition, for ordinary necromancers, they can''t get any benefit from questioning the existence of endless night ritual. As for such an endless night ritual which has been around for a long time and has been recognized by all the necromancers, the query of a single necromancers will only be irrelevant. In addition to holding endless night rituals to transform themselves into liches, for those senior necromancers, there is no other systematic way for them to choose and improve their strength. Even in rod''s previous life, there are few high-level creatures in Diya who can give up the endless night ritual and choose other ways to ascend the rank. In addition to some high-level undead creatures who have mastered the art of evocation under special circumstances, such as death knights who used to be heroes and transformed by necromancers after death, or undead creatures who have strong power themselves, in Diya, the promotion mode that necromancers can choose is extremely limited. There are not many senior necromancers who will choose a way other than becoming a lich and be able to promote themselves. The powerful ability of lich, whether it is their ability to control the undead creatures or their ability to make themselves immortal, has deeply attracted these undead mages, making them take the initiative to complete the endless night ritual and carry out this transformation. Due to the long rule of the Lich over Diya, the status of the Lich in Diya is very special. The only choice any necromancer can make after knowing the area where a lich exists is to stay away from this place as soon as possible and avoid any contact with it. In addition to being promoted to lich, even if there are high-level necromancers in Diya, it may be difficult to get the awe of other Necromancers. Even in the real rank, high-level necromancers are not inferior to the real lich, but in the general view of necromancers, only the real Lich is the most noble existence. Even rod himself, there is a lot of confusion about the choice of rank to be promoted. It''s not the endless night ritual itself that puzzles rod. What puzzles rod is his choice of promotion path. In rod''s view, after the promotion of Lich through the endless night ceremony, perhaps there is no way to bring about the imagined great improvement of his own strength. Unlike ordinary liches, most of rod''s strength does not lie in the undead creatures he controls, but in himself. Whether it''s casting magic or borrowing the unique abilities attached to various treasures, these can be regarded as rod''s own strength. In addition, although the undead creatures controlled by rod are still powerful, the main factor that can really affect the war situation is rod''s own ability. these For rod, even if he has successfully passed the battle of shadow of death, it will not be long before there will be more difficulties. At the same time, the battle that affects the whole theme plane will appear, not to mention the fourth expansion that may exist in the future. In rod''s view, without a long period of time, the Lich''s own characteristics can not be played. In this case, the Lich''s ability to accumulate strength can''t be reflected here. It is also in such a situation, in the promotion of the choice of rank, for whether to choose the road to become a lich, rod was full of hesitation. In rod''s view, the most attractive thing to be promoted to a lich is not the improvement it brings to its own strength, but the eternal characteristics of a lich. Because the form of existence of Lich is very similar to that of undead, but it obviously surpasses all undead. Under the effect of this characteristic, Lich has the ability of immortality. As long as it is not in battle and killed by other powerful creatures, it can exist forever and complete the accumulation of undead at the same time. This is also the way most lichs choose in Diya. They have an almost infinite life span. As long as they exist in this way, any Lich can accumulate endless undead creatures. Chapter 751 As for rod himself, after he was promoted to lich, this ability of never decaying is the key to attract him. After coming to this world, rod can clearly feel the changes existing in his body. Rhode can feel that when he puts attribute points into attributes related to physical fitness, he reflects on the improvement of the body itself. In the battle, rod''s injuries will not disappear with the end of the battle, but will leave a permanent mark on rod''s body. Compared with the beginning, rod''s body has become too solid, and the whole has become stronger. Rod knew that the change reflected in his body was not only the attribute function he put in, but also related to the growth of the body itself. This also made rod realize clearly that his own body would be restricted by ordinary people and would gradually grow old with the passage of time. Different from the previous life, rod could not get away from the game. Different from previous games, what rod cares about is only the power he can obtain in front of his eyes. What he needs to care about at this time also has his own life span. Even though rod has successfully experienced all the things in the expansion and gained great strength, the limitations of life span still act on rod''s body. What rod doesn''t want is to die because of life after experiencing everything. According to the information learned by rod, the existence of legendary creatures can delay their own aging degree to a great extent. Some creatures with special blood can also survive for a long time, but their life still has an end, which can''t last forever. In the territory of blakada, it is not a powerful enemy that really defeats those legendary mages, but the passing of life brought by time. No matter how powerful the legendary mages are, they can''t resist this. With the passage of time, the aging effect is enough to make any powerful creature weaken until it is completely decayed. The only thing that puzzled rod was the existence of divine creatures. According to the information that rod once learned in the territory of blakhada, as early as countless years ago, that is, the golden age of blakhada, the God of mages had appeared, and played a great role in the future development of blakhada. Even before the appearance of all the liches and even the necromancers, the God of the mage already existed. Even after endless years, the strength of the God of the mage still has no sign of weakness. Maybe it''s because time is too long, and the mage God has no longer taken action, even showing his traces of existence. Now, the glory of the mage God has disappeared in the territory of blakhada. For the existence of the mage God, except for the mages in the magic guild, other mages no longer maintain respect. They just heard the name once and regard it as a character in the legend. However, for the mages who really believe that the mage God still exists, they obviously don''t believe that the mage God will fall because of their longevity. cutting-edge news Only from the current information, rod can not feel the whole picture of a divine creature, whether it is their own abilities or their own limitations. However, according to rod''s own understanding, God level creatures are likely to have acquired the ability to resist the passage of life. Just as the Lich can make itself immortal after completing the endless night ritual, this also applies to real divine creatures. Rod can also understand how difficult it is to be promoted from a legendary creature to a divine creature. This can be seen only from the fact that Gwen Magnus was the only one who successfully advanced in these countless years and became the God of mages praised by all mages. In addition, there was no divine creature. In rod''s impression, no matter the creatures appearing in the expansion campaign or hiding in some special places, they also have the existence of legendary biological peak. these these In rod''s view, there is no lack of a means to improve the original life span of a legendary creature and further improve its own strength, and it has enough effect. Only by further improving its strength, it can achieve this. It''s just that, rather than becoming a divine creature to acquire this ability that won''t decay with the passage of time, rod prefers to put his hope on other means. Although with the existence of the system, rod only needs to accumulate experience value to achieve this, but he is not sure that he can achieve this when he thinks of the experience value needed to be promoted to a divine level creature. This leads rod to be very inclined to the characteristics possessed by the Lich. Even after knowing that he was promoted to a lich, rod could not significantly improve his own strength and was unwilling to give up this most unique rank. If you want to be promoted to lich, the most unique existence, the key is the endless night ceremony. Even rod could not deal with the most special transformation ceremony. According to what rod once learned, the endless night ritual itself is closely related to the magic ritual. Rod once learned that although necromancers and magicians also appeared after the golden age of blakhada, there was a very obvious gap in time. Long before the appearance of the necromancer, the magician first appeared in the territory of blakhada. Even if the magicians were eventually expelled by the mages of blakhada, their influence still remained in blakhada. In this case, the Necromancers who followed naturally had various connections with the magicians. Perhaps the most fundamental power of necromancers, that is, the existence of evocation, has nothing to do with magicians, but this kind of connection still exists, and has a great impact on the development of the whole Necromancers. The most intuitive embodiment of this connection is in the endless night ceremony. Chapter 752 According to the information that rod once learned, the appearance of the endless night ritual is closely related to the magic means left by blakada. It can even be said that the whole endless night ritual is a part of the magic ritual. In the golden age of blakhada, after the great development of the magician''s own system, all kinds of original magic rituals in blakhada have been essentially changed. these It is in such a situation that the most unique endless night ritual, combined with the magic ritual left by the magician and the new undead magic in blakada, is displayed in front of all mages. Under the circumstances at that time, even if we had mastered the corresponding knowledge of various kinds of magic rituals, we could really apply them and have an effect. Finally, we found that this most special endless night ritual also had high requirements for the mage who carried out the research and development. If the mage who studies can''t satisfy his own attainments, and can''t combine this unique magic ritual with the undead magic, naturally, the endless night ritual will not appear. It can be imagined that among the blakada at that time, only the most powerful legendary mages were able to carry out this kind of research. Even other high-level mages with a certain status could not do this. For the necromancer, such an important endless night ritual has not changed except for some minor changes since its appearance. Its stability is also closely related to the necromancer who developed it. The appearance of the endless night ritual is undoubtedly a strong impact on all the Necromancers in the original blakada, and the shock even exceeds the appearance of the original magicians. Before the appearance of the endless night ritual, many powerful mages did not take the evocation in blakhada as one thing. these For these powerful mages, there are only a few things worthy of their attention. It''s just a kind of soul summoning technique. Maybe it''s not worth their too much attention. Long before the endless night ritual appeared, even if the mage who mastered the necromancy became more powerful, he would eventually return to the casting of the magic. What the necromancy brings is only the ability to transform the undead. However, the appearance of endless night ritual undoubtedly changed this situation. special With the spread of the news, almost all the mages in blakhada at that time realized what changes the endless night ritual could bring to them. Especially in the eyes of those powerful mages, the appearance of endless night ritual undoubtedly shows them another way, completely different from anything they know. special Without waiting for these powerful mages to wait and see what happens, the order from the mage God first reached all the mages. these Just like the original magicians, the God of the necromancer still made such a decision for the necromancer in blakada. As for the orders of the mage God, the mages of blakada have no way to disobey them, so they can only strictly implement them. Those truly powerful legendary mages may be able to better understand the gap between themselves and the God of mages. special Even the God of the mage could not predict this. Because of this, in rod''s view, it is very difficult to change the endless night ritual. The whole endless night ritual involves three aspects: Magic knowledge, magic knowledge and undead magic knowledge. It is extremely difficult for any mage to master these three aspects at the same time. After countless years, the endless night ritual has proved its stability with its own existence. It doesn''t need any necromancers to question or change. It only needs necromancers to strictly follow the steps of the ritual to complete the transformation smoothly. special these In rod''s view, it''s not the ordinary legendary mages of blakhada who want to change the already extremely stable endless night ritual. The types of knowledge involved are extremely strict requirements for mages. these It is precisely because of these circumstances that rod has some doubts about the real purpose of Sandro''s trip and whether he can achieve this. Chapter 753 Combined with the previous information, rod has a lot of knowledge about the existence of endless night ritual, which is the most critical link in the promotion of necromancer. Through the information, rod can make a better judgment. cutting-edge news With a comprehensive understanding of the endless night ritual, rod can understand the benefits and disadvantages brought by upgrading the lich, and at the same time, he can better decide the rank he chooses when upgrading. It''s just that after becoming a lich, rod can solve the problem of his life once and for all. He doesn''t have to worry about getting old or decaying with time. As long as he has enough time, he can steadily accumulate his strength, but he still doesn''t plan to choose this rank. In rod''s view, although there are few ways to solve the limitation of life, there are also ways to solve it other than becoming a lich. Rod knew that even the endless night ritual itself was developed after the combination of witchcraft. As another fully formed system, there are also ways to solve the life restriction among all kinds of witchcraft mastered by the magicians. As far as rod knows, apart from those divine creatures, some powerful magicians in the underground world can also do this, just like the liches in Diya, who will not decay with the passage of time. Compared with the endless night ritual, the way used by the magician is more special. Even rod only knows about it. If he wants to fully understand the method used by the magician, it may take some time to go to the underground world in person. The existence of the magician also proves to rod that there are other ways to transcend the limit of his life, in addition to turning into a lich. Even on matters that rod does not know, there are all kinds of strange ways to achieve this. In this regard, even now rod, has begun to consider this point, but he obviously does not have to rush for a while. In the original view of rod, the most powerful promotion to himself after being promoted to a lich is this ability that will not decay. But now, since there are other possible ways, the attraction of being promoted to a lich to rod is greatly reduced. special With the passage of time, Rowling''s existence has already occupied an absolutely important factor in rod''s various ideas. Because of this, when rod thinks about the rank he chooses for promotion, he should not only consider the change of rank and the promotion he will bring to himself, but also consider the impact that the change of rank will bring to Rowling. With a series of previous experiences, rod has already recognized Rowling''s existence in his heart, and put her in a very high position, not only regarding her as a natural hero who only obeys her own orders. It is in this case that what rod has to consider is how the changes in his rank will affect Rowling. In rod''s view, once he chooses to carry out the endless night ritual and transform himself into a lich, it will have a great impact on Rowling''s existence. Rowling''s original words have undoubtedly shown rod her will to exist. Rod knew that once he completed the transformation of the endless night ritual, Rowling would choose the same way and transform herself into a lich. And this, in fact, is what rod does not want to see. In rod''s view, to be a lich is not Rowling''s choice to follow her own will. She just wants to be close to her brother in this way. According to rod''s original expectation, choosing to become a lich is also unable to give full play to Rowling''s real strength. Rowling''s original talent undoubtedly made rod realize clearly that what Rowling is good at is not the control of undead creatures, but the casting of magic. Because of this, rod finally gave up the idea of promotion to lich, which also brought a series of new problems. In rod''s impression, whether the necromancer players in previous lives or those powerful necromancers who already exist in the territory of Diya, their choices are to transform themselves into liches through endless night rituals, and there are not many other promotion methods. Rod does not intend to complete the upgrading of Lich like the orthodox necromancer, which means that rod needs to find a new way to upgrade. According to rod''s information, when a necromancer ascends to a higher level creature through level 5, there are other levels to choose from, except for transforming himself into a lich through endless night ritual. He doesn''t even choose the characteristic level. It''s also feasible to ascend to a higher level necromancer, but not many necromancers are willing to do so. The reason for this is that, except for the lich, all the advanced ranks do not have enough potential. At the same time, there is not enough system to further improve themselves. Once these other ranks exist, they will be promoted in strength again. After they are upgraded to real legendary creatures, compared with those orthodox legendary liches, they will be much worse on the whole, and their professional expertise will be far less than that of real liches. these The existence of evocation and its importance are self-evident to the necromancer. However, except for the Lich who has passed the endless night ritual, no other sixth level graveyard rank can master the higher level of spiritualism. Even if it is an epic evocation, only a real Lich can master it, not to mention the most powerful legendary evocation. these Chapter 754 However, for all necromancers, this kind of advanced creature has a very limited level of evocation, but it can''t have any effect on rod at all. As early as when rod''s rank was low, he made his own level of evocation exceed the limit that ordinary necromancers could reach, even the legendary level that ordinary liches could not reach. The powerful special skills of this level also brought great help to rod''s later course. Because of this, for other necromancers, once they have not been promoted to lich, it is almost impossible to master more advanced evocation skills. This is not true for rod, and rod does not need to consider this situation in his promotion choice. Unlike rod, the rest of the Necromancers want to master a higher level of evocation, which can only be achieved by becoming a lich. Apart from lich, any other high-level profession does not have enough potential to enable the necromancer to master the most unique skills of evocation through his strong perception of death. Although rod doesn''t have to worry about the problems that may arise when he gets promoted, he doesn''t know much about rank other than Lich. In rod''s impression, it may be extremely rare for the necromancer group to be able to choose a rank other than the advanced lich, break through the limitations of the original necromancer, and master the existence of a higher level of necromancer, but it also exists, which is not entirely impossible. cutting-edge news Even though the difficulty of this point has long been recognized by all the other necromancers, he can still achieve it. cutting-edge news From the words of the lich, rod learned that Sandra, who was in the city of death at this time, still did not complete the endless night ceremony. He just existed as a high-level necromancer. High level necromancers may be far superior to other creatures in the city of death in terms of strength, but they are often not awed as they should be compared with real liches. However, rod believes that this situation will not happen to Sandro at all. Not to mention the powerful artifact he carries, his casting ability is far better than any Lich in Diya. At the same time, what makes rod very concerned is that in this case, Sandra''s level of evocation still exceeds the limit that ordinary necromancers can reach, that is, the existence of the master level. In rod''s view, because of the negative effects brought about by the mastery of necromancery, Sandro can only choose the rank related to the necromancer. In the case of not choosing to become a lich, Sandra has a higher level of evocation, which is obviously unusual. According to rod''s prediction, this may have something to do with Sandro''s artifact. Sandro''s artifact can bring the effect of evocation to the extreme, making any dead creature turn into a necromancer. The unique effect of this artifact is obviously not comparable to any other magic. In this case, rod would not be surprised if the artifact itself could raise the level of the user''s evocation. Unfortunately, rod in his previous life was not interested in this artifact which can only work under the influence of the evocation, so he did not investigate the specific effect of this artifact, only thought that this artifact can only be used to make corpses. And what rod has been thinking about, for the matters of advanced career choice, there is the most critical point, which lies in Sandro. cutting-edge news Even though he has the limitation of evocation and can''t return to the rank of orthodox legendary mage, Sandra doesn''t seem to have any plans to transform himself into a legendary Lich like existence, but has other plans. However, because of some reasons that rod didn''t understand, Sandro finally gave up the plan. Although rod got the news from Stephen that Sandro had questioned the endless night ritual, and seemed to have achieved certain results, rod, who knew something about the expansion event, clearly knew that Sandro still transformed himself into a lich through the endless night ritual. All kinds of anomalies existing in Sandro make rod realize clearly that he may be missing some extremely important information. these these Although aware of this, there is obviously no way for rod to change it. these these these Due to the understanding of Sandra''s experience in the previous life expansion, in rod''s view, Sandra''s behavior undoubtedly conveys a very important message, that is, Sandra is likely to explore another path besides being promoted to Lich. Combined with the experience of his previous life, rod realized that Sandro''s exploration may have achieved enough results. However, for some special reasons, Sandro did not continue this exploration, but transformed himself into a lich like existence through endless night ritual. Chapter 755 The reason why Sandro gave up exploring this special road is also one of the messages that perplexed rod. Consistent with the original missing information, in rod''s view, this special reason also makes him feel some doubt about the whole battle of shadow of death. However, what rod cares more about is Sandro himself. Rod believes that once he knows the real reason why Sandro gave up exploration, other hidden information will also be displayed in front of him. For such a person who played an absolute role in the second expansion, in rod''s view, the importance of such information is self-evident. If there is any negligence in it, the crucial information may be missed. these Rod realized that although Sandro did not continue this exploration of rank, but chose to carry out endless night ritual to transform himself into a lich, there was a possibility of another way of advancement in him. In rod''s impression, Sandro really spent a long time to explore this unique advanced way, and achieved certain results. According to rod''s conjecture, Sandro''s exploration of this unique rank may also have a great connection with his own experience. cutting-edge news Rod knew that Sandro had studied for a long time in the school of magic in bracada. When Sandro left the territory of blakada, he explored all parts of the mainland. It is also in this process that Sandro can easily gain the trust of other creatures by using his identity as a high-level mage of blakada, so as to induce some powerful heroes to complete the collection of artifact parts for him. By the time Sandro came to Diya and mastered the art of evocation, he had already completed all this. He was able to appear in the most powerful posture and questioned the endless night ritual. Rod realized that it was Sandra''s past experience that gave him the ability to explore the advanced profession of necromancer. If he was an ordinary necromancer, he would not have this idea at all. these Depending on the most special information, rod may be able to find a new way of promotion, not limited to Lich. For this reason, in rod''s eyes, this information is undoubtedly extremely valuable. Rhode hopes to explore the promotion way besides lich, in addition to giving himself a promotion choice, it is also for Rowling''s future promotion. In rod''s view, Sandra''s path is undoubtedly suitable for all necromancers who have experienced similar experiences. For the necromancer, this most unique promotion path may have extremely strict requirements for casting ability. Rhode believes that Sandro''s past experience as a blakada mage will also be combined in this unique road, and only in this way can he meet the things he has been pursuing. This also leads to the fact that there may not be many necromancers in the whole territory of Diya who can meet the advanced requirements explored by Sandra. For the necromancer in Diya, the power of casting ability can affect the strength of a necromancer, but it is not a Necromancer''s requirement. Only a small number of mages can control a large number of undead creatures while maintaining the improvement of their casting ability. In this case, what most necromancers prefer is the creation of undead creatures rather than focusing on the casting of spells. Because of this, the unique way of promotion explored by Sandra can''t play a big role for the general Necromancers. Even if they know the information Sandra is exploring, that is, the most unique way of promotion, they may not be able to show it. In rod''s view, there is no news about the choice of promotion path in the previous life of the game, which may also have a great relationship with the existing restrictions. However, at this time, rod realized that the limitations of Sandro''s exploration of the road might not be significant to Rowling. Before that, rod realized that Rowling''s casting talent, even among all creatures in the game, was extremely rare. If she didn''t have a systematic existence, she might have been compared with Rowling. According to rod''s idea, when Rowling''s casting ability grows up again, even compared with Sandro himself, Rowling is not weak in casting magic. It is in this case that, in rod''s view, only Rowling is the only one who can inherit and even surpass Sandro''s advanced way of abandoning Sandro. As for the choice of promotion mode, it is also a problem that has been puzzling rod all the time. In rod''s view, the promotion of rank is different from other things, and once it is determined, it cannot be changed. If there is a mistake in the selection process, it will have a great impact on their overall strength. This is especially obvious in the promotion of high-level career and even legendary career. It is precisely for this reason that rod is extremely confused about the choice of rank. He wants to choose the career that can promote himself the most, but he also has no clue in the process. But at this time, rod realized that this new way of promotion may be hidden in Sandro, and only by starting with Sandro related matters can he get relevant information. In this case, even if rod had already realized the danger of going to the city of death to find sandrus according to the information given by the Lich Stephen, rod would not refuse him. cutting-edge news Chapter 756 these The past habits, let rod control his own look change, keep the original calm expression, avoid let Lich Stephen find abnormal. However, Stephen seems to have already felt something from it, looking at rod''s eyes, there is another layer of meaning. After noticing the change of Steven''s look, rod could not help feeling a sense of vigilance. Rod realized that, perhaps in the case of not being aware of it, the subtle changes had exposed some information in her heart to Steven, or some treasure she had, and she could feel this. No matter what causes the current situation, rod has realized the danger of his own existence. At this time, rod''s position is the death mausoleum that Stephen has been operating for a long time. It is no doubt easy for Stephen to mobilize the undead to attack rod. Once the situation is abnormal, it may be extremely unfavorable for rod. In this case, rod can only rely on the fragments of the forbidden magic ball he carries, relying on the ability of the original artifact, to compete with Stephen. Even in rod''s mind, he doesn''t want to use the forbidden magic ball fragment here, but has a bigger plan. Once Steven makes any abnormal move, which threatens rod''s life, rod will not lose his life in order to save the number of times he uses the forbidden magic ball fragment. At this time, rod noticed that it seemed that he hadn''t spoken back for a long time and didn''t express his attitude. Steven didn''t intend to wait any longer, but began to cast his magic. With this move of Stephen, in rod''s perception, a large number of magic elements gather in front of Stephen. Obviously, what she is preparing is a very powerful magic. What makes rod care is that from the magic elements gathered by Stephen, he doesn''t feel any danger. It''s like the magic that Stephen is casting will not pose any threat to himself. With his previous understanding of high-level mages, rod realized that some high-level mages with powerful casting ability can indeed prevent the leakage of all dangerous breath when casting a spell. Maybe only when the whole spell is fully formed and has an effect can other creatures feel threatened. And those more powerful legendary mages can completely suppress the fluctuation of magic elements when casting their magic, so as to prevent any unusual breath. The information about the powerful mage was confirmed by rod''s personal experience in his previous life. Rod naturally has a very deep memory. In rod''s view, the Lich Stephen may also use such a way to cast the spell, so that there is no threat in the process of casting. Rod believes that in the eyes of other high-level mages, this kind of casting skill is extremely difficult. For the Lich who has not known for how long, it may not be anything at all, but can be easily achieved. At this time, I feel that this spell is gradually taking shape. I don''t know when the forbidden magic ball fragment is held by rod. As long as rod''s heart moves, he can immediately release the forbidden magic barrier. Even in rod''s view, it may bring great benefits to himself to save the forbidden magic ball fragments for use in the near future, and even have a chance to get a truly complete artifact, but at this time, it seems that there is no chance to keep it. The slight hesitation in his heart made rod fail to release the forbidden magic barrier at the first time. However, it made rod feel something unusual from the magic that Stephen was guiding. In rod''s perception, as Stephen casts his magic, a large amount of death energy in the surrounding space gathers in front of Stephen. At first, when he felt the change of death energy around him, rod naturally thought that what Stephen was going to perform was a very powerful undead spell, which could bring great damage to himself. At this time, although rod had a legendary evocation, he was not sure about the undead magic that was really cast by the lich, which was similar to the cloud of death. He must be able to resist it with special skills. Rod believes that any Lich has its own unique means to cast the cloud of death. In the process of casting the cloud of death, it will more or less improve it. The Lich''s extremely long life undoubtedly gives them such an opportunity. Because of this, even with the legendary level of evocation, which can be completely immune to the cloud of death cast by ordinary necromancers, rod still does not want to bear this kind of magic released by the Lich. But at this time, through his own perception, rod felt some unusual breath from the death energy gathered by Stephen. As like as two peas in the past, as Rhodes, who is a master of the great Rabat, he can feel that the wave generated by the magic elements is very similar to the space spells, or even the same. If it wasn''t for the magic elements gathered by Stephen, most of them were the death energy related to undead magic. Rod would even think that what Stephen cast was a space magic. After noticing this, some extremely important information suddenly appeared in rod''s mind. In rod''s impression, due to the changes brought about by the endless night ritual, the form of existence of Lich has been greatly different from the original necromancer. In their own form, the Lich completely gave up the original human body, and was closer to their undead creatures. This is also the reason why rod will be extremely surprised when he understands the existence of Stephen and her treatment of herself. At the same time, rod also believes that the solution to Rowling''s death energy erosion lies in Stephen. This change caused by the endless night ritual makes the Lich have a profound connection with the death energy itself. Lich''s perception of the energy of death is better than that of all other creatures, even rod, who has legendary evocation. In this sense, Lich can''t compare with any Lich who has experienced endless night ritual. This also leads to the fact that the Lich has a strong death energy in the process of casting any spell. Chapter 757 Under the effect of the endless night ritual, the Lich''s ability to control the death energy far exceeds that of any other creature. Any spell they release will be accompanied by extremely strong death energy. This is the characteristic of the Lich itself. Even if the Lich''s strength is up to what degree, this inherent characteristic can not be changed. The erosion caused by death energy can no doubt be brought into full play in some spells cast by lich, and the effect produced is far beyond the reach of creatures other than Lich. With the erosion effect produced by death energy, any spell cast by the Lich can cause strong erosion effect. For creatures with lower level and no ability to master the evocation, they have no way to resist the erosion effect. However, in some cases, the death energy attached to the spell limits the Lich itself. After the transformation of the endless night ritual, for those liches who are not good at casting magic but good at controlling undead creatures, their casting ability has been greatly improved due to their incidental ability to death energy. Even if it''s just a relatively basic cloud of death, once cast by the lich, the damage it can cause is far beyond the limit that ordinary necromancers can reach, not to mention that in addition to the cloud of death, the Lich can also add the erosive characteristics of death energy to any spell it casts. For those necromancers who are extremely good at magic, after they become liches through the transformation of endless night ritual, the forced addition of death energy will destroy their original casting system. The original characteristics of the spells cast by the Lich will be suppressed to a very low level. The only thing left is the death energy with erosive effect. Because of the Lich''s own characteristics, whether the death energy is added or not can''t be determined according to the Lich''s own wishes. As long as the Lich has experienced the endless night ritual, this can''t be changed. No matter which series of spells are cast by the lich, only the original erosion effect of death energy is left, and the characteristics of the spell itself are not seen. This may not be obvious in some spells, such as space spells, but it is especially obvious in damage spells. This is also an important reason why rod does not want Rowling and himself to choose to work as a lich. In rod''s view, converting himself into a lich through the endless night ritual means that the necromancer has completely given up the ability to cast all kinds of magic, leaving only the purest magic related to death energy, and instead focuses his strength on the accumulation of the undead creatures. Even if the Lich who has been promoted through the endless night ritual does not lose the ability to cast all kinds of magic, the real effect of the magic is only equivalent to the enhanced version of the cloud of death. It is this that makes rod unwilling to be promoted to Lich through the endless night ceremony. Both the experience gained in his previous life and a series of experiences in the past make rod clearly aware of the powerful effect of magic. In rod''s eyes, it''s no exaggeration to say that the legendary mages in blakada, after mastering all kinds of powerful five level magic, can be comparable to a legion that has experienced many battles just by looking at their own strength. these Because he has long known the powerful effects that magic can produce, in this case, rod naturally does not want to give up his casting ability. In rod''s opinion, it is hard for him to accept the change of his casting system brought by his promotion to Lich. No matter what kind of spell is cast, the final effect is the same as that of the cloud of death. It is impossible for any mage to accept it easily, let alone Rhode at this time. As for his casting ability, rod made an evaluation long before he arrived at the death mausoleum. In rod''s view, whether compared with the players in the previous life or with the players in the previous stage, his ability of casting magic has exceeded too much. At this time, among all kinds of magic that rod mastered, there is the meteor fire shower, a real fifth order magic. Rod can grasp it, it needs to be attributed to his hands of the forbidden magic ball fragments. On this point, even the real high-level mage may not be able to compare with rod. Because of this, in rod''s view, even if his own strength is improved again, his casting ability is still a very important part of his overall ability, and he can''t give it up easily. Once you transform yourself into a lich through the endless night ritual, under the action of death energy, all the magic will no doubt lose its original effect. The long life span of Lich gives them enough time to study their magic. But obviously, there is no such good thing. When Lich can accumulate a large number of undead creatures, it still has the casting ability no less than that of orthodox mages at the same level From the end of the endless night ritual, the Lich has lost the ability to cast a complete spell, and all it can cast is this kind of spell under the action of death energy. In addition to himself, rod also needs to consider the existence of Rowling. Before that, rod had already realized Rowling''s unique casting talent. Maybe it''s the natural hero''s status, the extra blessing she brings to Rowling, or Rowling''s own potential. In rod''s opinion, if she can become an orthodox mage, Rowling''s final achievement in performing magic is obviously more than rod''s own. Because of this, in rod''s view, once Rowling finally chooses to be a lich, it is equivalent to completely giving up her unique potential for casting magic. Therefore, Rowling''s promotion is even more uneconomic. Because of this, what rod is always considering is the position that Rowling should choose in her next promotion. Fortunately, at this time, after the previous analysis of intelligence, rod has realized that the information about Rowling''s choice to be promoted to a rank other than Lich exists in Sandra. Chapter 758 The Lich has this kind of characteristic, causes them when casting the magic, can cause the magic itself shape to have the enormous change, this, even if is the more powerful legendary lich, also has no way to carry on the change. these Because of this, rod naturally does not underestimate the magic cast by a lich. In some cases, this kind of magic with death energy erosion can cause more damage than ordinary magic. In this case, rod is extremely defensive against the spell that Stephen is guiding. Even if there is a legendary necromancer, rod does not dare to bear it. It is a spell with strong death energy cast by the Lich. The ability of death around us has already been affected by this spell and began to fluctuate violently. At this time, rod can already feel the coming magic from the surrounding mana fluctuations. It is reasonable to say that in order to ensure his own safety, even if he does not give up in his heart, rod should use the forbidden magic ball fragment in his hand at the first time, so as not to bring great threat to himself after this spell is completely formed. However, it seems that he is aware of something. Even though he has already held the forbidden magic ball fragment in his hand, rod does not intend to use it. Instead, he just waits for Stephen to complete the casting of this spell. Before that, rod noticed the abnormality through the mana fluctuation caused by Stephen when he guided the spell. Through his own perception and his previous experience, rod judged that the magic guided by Stephen was not a kind of damage magic, but other kinds of existence. However, when Stephen cast this spell, the wave of death energy caused by it disturbed rod''s judgment from the beginning. special In this case, when he felt the appearance of the death energy and the formation of this spell, rod first expected that Stephen would cast a powerful damage spell. At this time, recalling the characteristics of Lich when casting magic, rod realized that the magic that Stephen cast was not limited to the damage type of magic, but had more possibilities. Before this spell was fully formed, its characteristics had been completely destroyed by death energy, and rod could only judge its type through his past experience. When rod realized this, his conjecture about this spell naturally became comprehensive and was no longer limited to one type of spell. In rod''s view, after removing all the parts related to death energy from this spell, it should be regarded as a space type spell. Combined with his previous experience, it didn''t take him long to figure out that the real name of this kind of magic is the gate of time and space in the fourth level magic. Looking back on his previous self, he could not perceive any threat from this coming spell. Rod also realized the real reason for this situation. At that time, rod only thought that the reason for this situation was that the Lich Stephen had a very strong ability to cast magic. But after judging the real form of the magic, rod realized the mistake in his original idea. Because the effect of the spell is very fixed, even if it is cast through the time and space gate of the lich, it will not be attached with any damage factors. Naturally, rod can not detect any threat from the time and space gate. At this time, after recognizing the magic cast by the lich, although rod did not understand Stephen''s real idea, he could also detect some unusual things from it. In rod''s view, Stephen exhibited this extremely special gate of time and space without any omen, perhaps for the purpose of exploring himself. Rod realized that his performance after he came to the mausoleum of death had already attracted the attention of the Lich Stephen. Rod knew that, compared with the response he had made, Troy''s fear when he saw Stephen was in line with the performance of ordinary Necromancers. Even from the beginning, it seemed unreasonable to look for Stephen himself. For the Lich whose strength has already reached another level, the necromancer has no right to speak in front of them. Among the information circulating in Diya that makes all senior necromancers feel uneasy, some extremely active liches have been hunting and killing necromancers with high potential all over the territory. In this case, as a necromancer, it''s very unusual to take the initiative to find the trace of the lich, and even want to make a deal with it. No necromancer will make such a choice. In rod''s view, for the Lich Stephen, this situation not only happened, but also happened twice in a short period of time. When Troy first entered the mausoleum of death, Stephen could feel the will in him and the determination to seek this method, which was the only way to teach the secret, but still made Troy pay a full price. Rod realized that this situation appeared for the first time, and Stephen might be able to understand it, but at this time, Stephen seemed to have some doubts about the purpose of his arrival, let alone the existence of forbidden magic ball fragments in his body. Forbidden magic ball fragment, a special object with the original effect of artifact, undoubtedly gives rod full confidence. Even if the Lich Stephen intends to fight against himself, he can deal with it. In rod''s eyes, the most powerful thing about the Lich Stephen is undoubtedly the undead creature she has accumulated over countless years. Compared with it, her casting ability is nothing. However, once the magic barrier is opened, Stephen will still be severely restricted. Rod has a lot of confidence to solve the problem before Stephen''s undead comes. Chapter 759 Different from the Lich Stephen, and most other necromancers, the existence of forbidden magic barrier can only limit some of rod''s strength, but can not make rod lose all his fighting ability. Maybe under the cover of forbidden magic barrier, rod''s casting ability can not be exerted, but rod''s swordsmanship can still be applied. It was on this point that rod killed many mages who had lost their ability to cast magic in the battle that originally took place in the ice blue magic Academy under the cover of the forbidden magic barrier. In this case, rod''s only worry is whether the Lich Stephen, like other necromancers, will lose all his resistance ability under the shadow of the forbidden magic barrier, rather than any unexpected situation. Rod knew that the Lich''s immortality gave them nearly unlimited time to complete the study of magic. But in this process, with such a long life, the Lich naturally will not spend all of its time on the study of magic like other mages, but can be used to learn other abilities. It is also in this case, no matter what kind of ability a lich shows, it may not be surprising that in the Lich''s body, it is likely to have a variety of other professions at the same time. Because of the limitation of forbidden magic barrier, Lich may not be able to exert this ability to the extreme, but in other aspects, Lich does not have this limitation. Just like the magicians in the underground world. these Because of this, there is great convenience for Lich to learn the magician system. Maybe in the application of some magicians, due to the limitation of their own body, Lich can not play the magic to the extreme, but for those systematic knowledge, Lich has much more time than ordinary magicians, and can master it. In addition to the study of magic system, Lich can also learn any desired ability according to their own preferences, even the ability of melee professional is also included. No matter what kind of system''s ability, after the Lich''s nearly infinite time training, it can naturally reach the extreme, far beyond the limit that normal creatures can reach. Because of this, it is also possible for Lich to master extremely powerful swordsmanship or other melee skills through their own learning. In rod''s impression, in the second expansion of his previous life, a lich appeared who was extremely good at fencing and didn''t even control many undead creatures. This Lich obtained a very strong body through his own magic transformation. In addition to his sword skill, he even could kill the imperial crusader who was recognized as the peak of orthodox sword skill in the game at that time without magic and only with his own melee ability. these For this name is very special, has a way of fighting, and other Lich completely different from the existence of the previous life of rod also understand its intelligence. What rod can be sure is that the Lich is not Stephen in front of him. After a long time of accumulation, the Lich has more than all the conventional creatures, for such a special form of existence, nature can not be judged by common sense. But unfortunately, in rod''s view, the Lich''s strength enhancement involves many fields, which may be difficult for ordinary players to achieve. Among them, the most difficult point still lies in time. these Rod knows that before a lich shows its strength, there is any possibility in them. This leads to the fact that even the real legendary creatures are extremely scared when talking about liches. No matter how much conflict they have, they will not easily attack a lich. What these legendary creatures fear is the ability hidden by the Lich. After realizing that their casting ability can''t reach the peak like orthodox mages, lichs often choose some other ways to make up for their lack of strength, so that they still have great strength except undead creatures. All these are the root of the Lich''s power, and also the reason why Diya can exist safely until now. In this case, rod did not dare to guarantee that even after the forbidden magic barrier was applied, the Lich Stephen would lose the ability to resist, instead of taking out a big sword or even killing himself on the spot without the help of the undead. Once the situation becomes the worst that rod expected, the existence of forbidden magic barrier will become the obstacle for rod to escape. On the contrary, if there is no magic barrier, even if Stephen shows his strong strength, rod can also rely on his own space magic to escape from here as far as possible. Rod is not sure about the real situation that exists in Stephen. He can speculate effectively. If he wants to really understand all the abilities that Stephen has, he can only really display the forbidden magic barrier, but at that time, the situation may become irreparable. Fortunately, at this time, rod predicted in time that the magic cast by Stephen was only a gate of time and space, not other types of damage magic. Only because of the erosion of death energy, it attracted his own attention, so it was not necessary to cast the forbidden magic barrier. What Rhode didn''t expect was that when he was casting the forbidden magic barrier, he couldn''t bear to cast the powerful effect of the forbidden magic ball fragment here. Instead, he wanted to keep it for a more critical moment, so he hesitated and found the abnormality in the magic. Without the most unique effect of forbidden magic ball fragments, rod undoubtedly avoided a big war. Rod can only feel a moment of joy for successfully avoiding such a war with unknown results. Chapter 760 At this time, because rod did not interfere in the process of Stephen''s casting, it not only avoided the emergence of a big war, but more importantly, rod''s chance to ban the fragments of the magic ball to produce effects can still be preserved. Moreover, in rod''s view, even if he really uses the effect of forbidden magic ball fragments to successfully defeat Stephen, the gains he can get are still extremely limited, far less than he imagined. In this case, what rod can obtain is only the treasures that exist in Stephen and part of his experience value. For more important things, it is also the undead creatures that make up most of Stephen''s apparent strength. Due to the lack of control spirit, rod has no way to control. Maybe what Rhode can get from it is the experience generated by killing these undead creatures. In addition, the improvement brought by Rhode itself is not as big as expected, and it does not make Rhode''s strength change in essence. In rod''s view, if the fragments of the forbidden magic ball can be left to a critical moment, the harvest that can be achieved may be far beyond his imagination, or even the real artifact. In this process, it is also possible to be obtained by himself. special In order to deal with Northen who came to capture the treasure, rod used a forbidden magic ball fragment effect when he had to. At this time, for the last effect of the forbidden magic ball fragments, rod naturally wants to seriously plan, so that his own strength, get essential change. Because of this, it is undoubtedly the best result in rod''s view to be able to retain the effect of forbidden magic ball fragments. At the same time, rod has realized that perhaps it is because of the existence of forbidden magic ball fragments that Stephen made such a move. Before that, although rod didn''t show any abnormality, even when he saw Stephen, who was a lich, he was very calm and didn''t show panic like the ordinary necromancer. Rod understood that perhaps it was his calmness that caught Stephen''s attention. Depending on the unique effect of forbidden magic barrier, in rod''s eyes, if Stephen does not have any special cards, he can also defeat him. Rod''s unusual reaction and confidence naturally attracted the attention of Lich Stephen. Rod believes that this is also the reason why she tested herself this time. In rod''s view, Steven started to cast magic without any omen before, and even sent out different magic waves in the process. All her actions were to complete her own exploration. special However, rod believes that even Stephen has no way to know the real effect of banning magic ball fragments before he uses them. He only depends on his own conjecture, so it is difficult to make precautions in advance. In this case, the value of intelligence will undoubtedly be reflected. If Stephen can understand some of rod''s past experiences through the existence of the thieves guild, and the extremely special war that took place in blakada, which is very far away from here, he may be able to detect some unusual things from it. However, rod believes that even if he has returned to Diya at this time, the information about himself will not spread in a short time. these It is also this point that makes rod not worry that the effect of banning the fragments of the magic ball will be exposed. Because there are many kinds of treasures, and there are no rules for their effects, rod believes that even if Stephen realizes that there are special treasures in his hands, there is no way to prevent this. In this case, it may be inevitable to be tested. Although Stephen can''t understand the concrete effect of the magic ball fragment, he also hopes to get more information through this kind of trial. Over a long period of time, the Lich''s experience has enabled Stephen to see rod''s various reactions to his own temptations, and then he can vaguely realize his cards. There is no doubt that this kind of exploration made by Stephen has achieved full results. Even rod, who has a lot of experience in casting magic, almost mistook Stephen''s special magic as a powerful undead magic when he felt it. Under the circumstances at that time, if it was not for the hesitation in his heart that rod did not directly use the forbidden magic ball fragments, maybe a big war would have happened here. Although rod didn''t complete the casting of forbidden magic barrier, his series of reactions in the face of this spell infected by death energy have long been seen by Stephen. From rod''s reaction, Stephen can get some very important information, which will affect her overall view of rod. At this time, looking at the Lich Stephen, even rod, can only sigh for her behavior. Before that, rod had no expectation of Stephen''s exploration this time. As far as rod was concerned at that time, because he had just reached an agreement with Stephen, although he always kept vigilance in his heart, compared with the initial state, rod''s vigilance was still lower. For rod who is in this state, he will naturally make some subconscious reactions to the magic cast by Stephen. And rod''s own situation fully confirmed this. As early as this spell was not formed, rod held the forbidden magic ball fragment in his hand and could cast it at any time. Steven chose to make a trial at this time, which was beyond rod''s expectation. At the same time, he was able to get more useful information. Through rod''s reaction, Stephen at this time has completely determined that there is something special in rod, which gives him the courage to fight against himself, not just the superficial disguise. cutting-edge news At the same time, Stephen also has a greater grasp of the agreement he originally reached with rod. Chapter 761 Another advantage of Steven''s choice to test in this situation is that he does not affect the original agreement when he detects rod''s possible ability. In this case, rod''s original agreement with Stephen is still valid. As long as rod is willing to go to the city of death and investigate the real origin of Sandro for Stephen, Stephen will teach rod the secret method to solve the energy erosion of death. Aware of this, rod once again looked up at Stephen from his heart. Under the long-term existence, the experience accumulated by the Lich is far beyond rod''s own imagination. special Pay attention to the door of time and space that is gradually taking shape. For a moment, rod seems to have found something, and his memory returns to the near future. special According to rod''s memory, the same dark door of time and space at that time came from a magic scroll in Troy''s hand. At his request, Troy also passed through this special door of time and space and entered the death mausoleum. special In rod''s view, whether it is the display of this dark space-time gate or the skill of making it into a magic scroll, it is far from what ordinary necromancers can achieve. In rod''s view, only the most powerful Lich who has accumulated strength for a long time in the death mausoleum can achieve this. In addition, even any powerful necromancer can''t do this, and even the level involved in the magic of the gate of time and space can''t be contacted. these The magic knowledge he once mastered made rod understand the difficulty of making this special form of space-time gate into a magic scroll. In rod''s view, even the high-level mages in blakada, if they have not been trained for a long time, can hardly make their own extremely strong fourth level magic into a magic scroll. Because of this, even in blakada, the magic scroll recording the fourth order magic is still expensive, far beyond the limit that ordinary magic can bear. special After all, there may be some restrictions on the effects of treasures. The damage that level 4 magic can cause has already penetrated into every mage''s mind. If you want to complete the production of magic scroll, the first thing you need is the mage himself to be able to cast it. For those apprentices who are responsible for copying magic scrolls, the magic scrolls they make are only limited to a few low-level spells, but for those extremely powerful spells, they can''t make them at all. To be able to make a magic scroll that records the fourth-order magic, you need to have the strength of a high-level mage to be able to do this. If it is the most difficult space magic in the same level magic, you have higher requirements for the maker of the magic scroll. This leads to the fact that the effects of the fourth-order spells recorded on the magic scroll are not weaker than those cast by high-level mages. special Even now, rod has only got a fourth level magic scroll, which has long been used by Rowling. Because of this, when rod saw this magic scroll from Trow''s hand, he felt extremely abnormal. Because this magic scroll of the gate of time and space had already been connected with the mausoleum of death when it was made, even if rod obtained it, it might not have much effect. In rod''s view, if it is a pure magic scroll of the gate of time and space, and the user can specify the location of the scroll, then it can be sold at a very high price in the freelance chamber of Commerce. However, rod clearly knows that it''s not too difficult to make the magic scroll without selecting any location. What''s really difficult is the magic scroll of the fixed-point gate of time and space that existed in Troy''s hands before. Due to the different special skills mastered by mages, and their understanding of magic, there may be great differences. The magic scroll made by mages will make a great difference in the effect of the magic scroll with the same name. For example, the Magic Arrow scroll, which is also the most basic, is transcribed by the apprentice of the mage. It is made by nature and high-level mages. There are great differences in damage and effect. Just like the mages who have a great difference between the two ranks, they can imagine the difference. Whether it is their own spiritual attributes or their understanding of the Magic Arrow, it will affect the effect of the magic scroll. On the magic scroll about the gate of time and space, the effect is different due to different understanding of magic, which is more obvious. According to what rod once learned, the differences in the making of the magic scroll of the gate of time and space are mostly due to the special skill level of the maker. Those high-level mages who only master the gate of time and space, but do not have relevant special skills, can make the magic scroll of the gate of time and space, which can achieve the effect of connecting with the nearest space calibration, but can not specify the orientation. This is the effect of the gate of time and space that Rhode can exert at present. Due to the absence of relevant special skills, rod can not play the real effect of the gate of time and space. And this type of magic scroll of time and space gate is also the most popular one on the market. The special skills of earth magic required by the gate of time and space are only one of the four series of magic. Those high-level mages who are good at making magic scrolls may not choose to learn them. Chapter 762 What he had learned in the past made him understand that only those high-level mages who had already mastered the special skills of earth magic could make this kind of space-time gate, which was not limited by the nearest space calibration and could specify its own location. Compared with the magic scroll of the gate of time and space, which is limited by space scaling, the same type of magic scroll can be sold at a higher price, and it is more difficult to make. Even high-level mages will only fail if they do not have the experience of skillfully making magic scrolls. Before that, rod saw from Trow that the magic scroll designated the death Mausoleum as the delivery place belonged to the most special and difficult category among all the magic scrolls of the gate of time and space. According to rod''s understanding of magic, this type of magic scroll has involved changes in magic. The time and space gate cast by this magic scroll is very different from that of the original effect. No matter how powerful a mage is, if he doesn''t have the ability to change his magic, he can''t make this type of magic scroll by any means. In rod''s impression, Rowling had shown a very unusual point when using the magic scroll, that is, she was able to make certain changes to the magic that was about to take shape, so as to affect the final effect. In rod''s view, the effect of the magic scroll Trow took out is very similar to this. However, the change of magic happened before the completion of the magic scroll. With this alone, rod can feel Stephen''s great ability to cast magic. In rod''s impression, only the real legendary mage can fully master the ability to change the magic. The rest of the mages can only cast the magic according to the established effect, which naturally has a great difference. This ability to change magic is also the root of the legendary mage''s strength. With this special ability, the legendary mage can arrange the effects of magic according to the purpose he needs to achieve, thus greatly saving the consumption of mana value. According to the prediction of these legendary mages, when this ability reaches its peak, it can even completely get rid of the limitation of the casting system and reach another level. However, even the most powerful legendary mage in blakada can not completely achieve this. Before that, what rod felt from the magic scroll was the ability to make changes to magic. special The long years of existence have given the Lich Stephen such ability. Even in the previous life of the game, rod has long been used to such a scene, but at this time, rod, or for the first time in addition to Rowling outside the biological body, feel this. At this time, after seeing the door of time and space cast by the Lich Stephen again, rod also realized that in addition to Stephen''s casting ability, she also had a very high talent in the production of magic scrolls. At this time, rod, even if he knew that Stephen''s previous behavior was just a kind of trial, rod did not intend to make any response. cutting-edge news At this time, in front of Stephen, the gate of time and space has been fully formed, and the strong mana fluctuation around him has gradually subsided after the gate of time and space stabilized. In the dark door of time and space, there are swirling waves. Between the ups and downs, it seems that there are constantly virtual shadows emerging, and at the same time, there are unwilling laments. The door of time and space, which was put out by Stephen himself, is far more shocking than what rod saw from the magic scroll. Compared with the traditional time and space gate composed of magic elements, this time and space gate eroded by death energy is essentially different. Looking at the dark portal in front of him, if rod was not very sure that it was a gate of time and space, he might recognize it as something else. The whole gate of time and space gives rod an ominous feeling. Even with legendary evocation, rod can''t feel any affinity from the death energy that constitutes the gate of time and space. The death energy that forms the gate of time and space, as early as in the forming process of this magic, Stephen, who was guided by the magic, has his own brand, which is very different from the original death energy in space. Through his own perception, rod realized that although the shape of this portal is extremely strange, as the gate of time and space, its most fundamental effect has not changed. As long as you enter it, you can go to a certain location where the spatial calibration exists. Rod knew that Stephen had his own idea when he chose to complete the display of the gate of time and space at this time, so he didn''t have any words for a moment, but was waiting for Stephen''s response. But at this time, looking at rod, what Stephen thought was very different from what rod expected. Before that, Stephen had noticed the slight change in rod''s expression when he heard the name Sandro. Although rod tried to hide his change, he made Steven feel it more clearly. It was for this reason that Stephen realized that rod might have known some information about Sandro, or had heard of such a person before. Combined with the information collected by the death knights after rod entered the mausoleum of death, Steven knows that rod may be related to blakada, who is very far away from Diya, just like Sandro, rather than being a local necromancer of Diya, as Trow said. It is also this that makes Steven sure that rod is the right person to carry out his task. these In Stephen''s opinion, compared with his subordinates who have been operating in the city of death for a long time, such a necromancer who has a similar background to Sandro and has a certain number of cards is naturally easier to win Sandro''s trust. Chapter 763 In Stephen''s view, the real purpose of rod''s coming here is not important. Whether rod came here for the secret method he said, or for any other purpose, it was nothing to Stephen. these Stephen doesn''t worry about the threat that a necromancer who doesn''t even perform the endless night ritual can bring to himself. Even in the process, Steven felt something unusual in rod, but he didn''t care too much. If we have to keep all vigilance against any necromancer who comes here, Stephen has spent so long in the wasteland of death. As for rod''s request, compared with the whole necromancer training system, or the whole conspiracy involving Diya, it''s just such a secret method, which naturally doesn''t deserve Stephen''s attention. Stephen will trade with the necromancer who comes to explore the secret according to his own preference, but this does not mean that Stephen is willing to teach this secret to every necromancer. cutting-edge news At this time, looking to one side and observing the shape of the gate of time and space, Steven said: "This gate of time and space leads to the city of death where Sandra is now." "You help me investigate Sandro''s real purpose. I''ll teach you the secret method to solve the death energy erosion. If you decide, you can enter it." From Stephen, rod reconfirmed the deal. When rod returned to Diya to find a solution for Rowling, he did not expect that his behavior would be related to Sandro, the most important character in the second expansion. However, at this point, rod has no other choice. Rod understands that even if he refuses the request of the Lich Stephen at this time, and changes to other ways, I''m afraid Stephen will not agree. On the contrary, it may cause certain conflicts, which runs counter to rod''s original purpose. In this case, rod did not have much hesitation in his heart, so he made his own decision. Through the control of spiritual imprint, the ghost dragon, which had existed behind rod, had an action one step ahead of rod and began to rise into the sky. All around the undead creatures hidden in the dark sky, noticed this move of the ghost dragon, and began to produce some changes. these When the ghost dragon rises into the sky, this kind of stimulation becomes more intense, which has affected the existence of the surrounding undead creatures. Had it not been for Stephen''s control, the undead creatures around might have attacked the dragon. Under the dark sky, the existence of a huge number of undead creatures, can burst out of the strength, no matter what kind of existence, can not be underestimated. Once the battle starts, even the ghost dragon with higher rank will only be submerged in this group of undead creatures. Fortunately, at this time, after the rise of the ghost dragon, did not pay attention to the surrounding undead plan, but directly toward a direction of flight. Although the undead creatures around felt the strong momentum of the ghost dragon when it left, under Stephen''s control, they just kept their original agitation and didn''t attack the ghost dragon. In the process of the ghost dragon''s departure, rod walked slowly towards the door of time and space guided by Stephen. Looking at the disappearing ghost dragon and rod''s actions, Stephen has understood his choice. From the massive spiritual imprint, the information received made Steven realize that the direction of the ghost dragon was exactly where the city of death was actually located. Steven knows that rod at this time has made corresponding preparations for completing this task. Steven doesn''t intend to interfere with what Rhode plans to do to accomplish this special task. In Stephen''s eyes, whether rod chooses to let the ghost dragon go through the gate of time and space with himself to the city of death or take other measures, it is his own choice. Once he interferes with it, it is very likely that he will not achieve the original effect. In Stephen''s view, to successfully complete this task, there is no doubt that rod himself has a very high demand. Long before rod arrived, Stephen had sent some people to the city of death, but he didn''t get any useful information. Steven doesn''t have much expectation about whether rod can complete this task. This deal with rod just wants to increase the possibility of reaching this point. Compared with rod himself, what Stephen cares more is the very special necromancer, Sandra from blakada. In Stephen''s impression, there is not much intersection between Diya and blakada. Apart from the distance between the two places, if you don''t use space magic, you don''t know how long it will take to get there by your own strength. What''s more, blakada has been expelled from the necromancer. Even up to now, there are some necromancers in Diya, hoping to return to blakada. these If the necromancer with this idea comes to the mausoleum of death, he will be killed directly by Stephen. The experience of becoming a lich made Stephen understand that Lich and high-level mage are two different kinds of existence, with essential differences. It is for this reason that Stephen, after understanding Sandro''s point of view, does not agree with his query about the endless night ceremony. In addition, from his death knights, he learned about the unusual events that happened in the city of death. For Sandro''s real purpose, Stephen began to doubt, so he sent his men to investigate. As Stephen ponders over Sandro''s rules, rod comes to the gate of time and space she guides. After a deep look at Stephen, rod entered the dark door of time and space in front of him. Chapter 764 "Do you have anything to say?" Looking at Troy behind him, rod asked simply. environment What appears in rod''s sight, whether it is the dark sky covering the surrounding land, the tall and gloomy buildings around him, or the special things not far away in rod''s perception, all make rod realize that he has come to the city of death in Stephen''s words. After coming here, due to the distance, rod''s original spiritual imprint was silent. No matter how he tried, he could not give any orders to his undead creatures through the existence of the spiritual imprint. The ghost dragon controlled by rod, before the connection of spirit mark was broken, still carried out rod''s order and flew towards the city of death, but it might be some time before it came to the city of death. Because he had expected this situation in advance, rod didn''t worry too much about the existence of the ghost dragon. In rod''s view, even if the ghost dragon flies all the way here, it will not encounter too many threats. Although compared with the most powerful creatures in the territory of Diya, the strength of the ghost dragon has a very obvious gap, but in addition to those creatures, there are not many creatures that can surpass the ghost dragon at this time. In this case, in order to complete the task assigned by Stephen, rod''s original intention was to get familiar with the environment of the city of death, and then try to get in touch with Sandro. What Roeder didn''t expect was that when he passed through the dark door of time and space, there was no sign of the door closing. On the contrary, it wasn''t long before Troy''s figure appeared behind him through the door of time and space. It is also in this case, rod toward the side of Troy, put forward their own questions. In rod''s view, after introducing himself to Stephen, Trow''s task has obviously been completed. No matter what choice he makes next, it may have nothing to do with him. According to rod''s observation, when Troy was in the original city of the wind, it seemed that he was also completing the task assigned by Stephen. After he came to the city of death through the gate of time and space, Troy should return to the city of the wind. After noticing the appearance of Troy, rod realized that the reason why he followed him and entered the gate of time and space was obviously related to himself. It was very likely that Stephen had given him a new task. After hearing rod''s question, Trow, with the same look, replied: "According to Lord Stephen''s order, I will introduce you to the Lord of the city of death, and you will have to finish the task yourself. Besides, Lord Stephen asked me to give this to you. " With that, Trow came forward, handed out an object in his hand, and rod reached for it. special Even if he just held the rolled up magic scroll in his hand, rod could feel a strong energy of death. He untied the silk thread used for fixation and opened the whole scroll. Looking at the magic recorded on the scroll, rod could not help falling into silence. With what he had learned, rod recognized at a glance that the magic recorded in this magic scroll was the fourth-order gate of time and space, but it had been seriously eroded by the energy of death. The various anomalies in the magic scroll made rod realize that this magic scroll should also be made by Stephen himself. If not as rod expected, this magic scroll of the gate of time and space corresponds to the death mausoleum where Stephen lived. At this time, what Trow said also confirmed what rod thought. "This magic scroll has the same effect as I had before. It allows you to avoid the undead creatures outside the death mausoleum and enter the center directly. When you have finished the task, go back to see Lord Stephen through this magic scroll. " Although the words Trow said solved the questions about the magic scroll in rod''s mind, at this time, rod''s attention also shifted from the magic scroll in his hand to other things. Compared with the magic scroll in his hand, what makes rod care more is the Trojan beside him. Rod noticed that in Trow''s original hands, it seemed that there was more than a magic scroll handed over to him. Through his own observation, rod found that Trow did not open the space ring and take anything out of it after passing through the door of time and space, but directly handed this special magic scroll to his hands. In the eyes of ordinary people, Trow''s behavior may not be important, and it can not bring any influence to rod, but rod can find some abnormalities. In rod''s view, the magic scroll in his hand was obviously handed over to Troy by Stephen after he entered the gate of time and space, and let Troy bring it to him. As he only needs to pass through the gate of time and space to catch up with rod, Trow naturally does not need to put this magic scroll into the space ring. What makes rod care is not the scroll in his own hands, but another thing in Troy''s hands in the original process. Rod noticed that just after Trow came to the city of death through the gate of time and space, although he did not take anything out of the space ring, he put another thing except the scroll into the space ring. And this is what rod cares about at this time. Obviously, in addition to the magic scroll, Stephen also gave Trow another thing that rod didn''t know. special What matters to rod is not only the effect of the object itself, but also the meaning it represents. In rod''s view, the Lich Stephen would choose to give these items to Troy after he left, and let Troy hand over the magic scroll to him, which obviously has a special meaning. Chapter 765 these Although rod has reached an agreement with the Lich Stephen, and rod has even come to the city of death through the gate of time and space, rod does not believe that as long as he completes what he should do, Stephen will surely teach the secret. Especially according to rod''s prediction, perhaps in the near future, the last effect of forbidding magic ball fragments will also be used by himself. At that time, he lost the forbidden magic ball fragment as the final card. Once Steven didn''t approve of the agreement, and even reversed his hand to rod, rod had no way to deal with it. Only by his short contact with Stephen, rod naturally can''t feel the real idea in Stephen''s heart. The peeping eye that had brought great help to rod in the past, faced with Stephen''s higher rank, at the same time, he didn''t know how long he had survived, and he also completely lost his function. It is in this case that rod deeply feels the strength gap between himself and Stephen. Without the existence of forbidden magic ball fragments, if Steven insists on making a move, rod can not make a decent resistance at all. Even if it is the existence of the sixth level, Stephen''s comprehensive strength has surpassed the blakada high-level mages that rod had seen in the past. This is the advantage of the Lich after a long period of accumulation. cutting-edge news If rod has the strength similar to that of Stephen, or even more than that of Stephen, he naturally does not have to worry about this. But for rod at this time, he can only choose to be cautious when his strength is not satisfied. At this time, what rod cares about is the special things that exist in Troy. In rod''s view, the thing that Stephen gave to Trow may reflect Stephen''s attitude towards himself to a great extent. If we can understand this, rod can also prevent what will happen in the future. special Rod knew that even if he tried to prove it to Troy, he might not get any results. The only thing rod can rely on is his own peeping eye. But unfortunately, through the existence of the peeping eye, from Trojan''s consciousness, rod can only know that it is an extremely important object. In addition, there is only Trojan''s awe of Stephen. cutting-edge news Realizing this, rod could only feel a sigh in his heart. In rod''s view, neither Stephen in the mausoleum of death nor sandrus in the mausoleum of death can compete with him. For those characters who have been involved in the main line of the second expansion, even if rod really enters the sixth level, he should be extremely cautious when dealing with these beings, let alone now. Before returning to Diya again, rod did not expect that he would have such a relationship with Stephen and Sandro, two special people, and be involved in such an event. In rod''s view, the task given to him by Stephen has already involved the whole situation of Diya. Whether he has completed this task or not, it will have a certain impact on the whole Diya. these If there is no forbidden magic ball fragments, even when rod first met Trow, he knew about the existence of Lich Stephen, and he would be very hesitant to enter the death mausoleum. Although the purpose of rod''s visit is to find a solution for Rowling, in rod''s view, it is not a wise choice to put the possibility of success into the hands of an unfathomable Lich without banning the fragments of the magic ball. But similarly, it was the existence of forbidden magic ball fragments that made rod choose to enter the death mausoleum, and agreed to the conditions of Lich Stephen, and finally came to the city of death. Banning the fragments of the magic ball, a special thing, gives rod enough confidence to face up to the fact that his strength is far beyond his own existence. At the same time, it also enables him to achieve something that can not be achieved by his own strength alone. At this time, it seems that he thought of something. Rod''s indifferent eyes suddenly became sharp. In his eyes, he was shining with the light of choosing people. In rod''s view, since he has come here, this trip is an important opportunity to improve his strength. According to rod''s idea, if you want to maximize the effect of banning magic ball fragments, and bring the greatest benefits for yourself, ordinary goals obviously can not meet this point. The experience gained by banning the fragments of the magic ball is also irrelevant to rod at this time. He can''t make his own strength change essentially. Rod understands that the only artifact that can make the strength change essentially is the artifact in the game, which rod has been longing for. When he came to the city of death, rod made up his mind to use the forbidden magic ball fragment on Sandra, the one who was the most famous necromancer in the city. As early as when he got the forbidden magic ball fragments, rod made his own prediction on how to use them to get the maximum improvement. At that time, rod realized that only when he applied it to the second expansion, the great necromancer, could he bring the greatest improvement to himself. Only in order to solve Rowling''s problems, rod could only postpone this. To rod''s surprise, he was able to come to the city of death from the task given by Stephen, and soon, he will be able to see Sandro with his own eyes. According to rod''s prediction, once the situation really develops as he expected, although the use effect of forbidden magic ball fragments is exhausted, what he can get is two complete combined artifact! Chapter 766 In rod''s view, in the whole game world, there is no better chance to use the forbidden magic ball fragments. Even the legendary mages in blakhada can provide far less treasures than the existence of these two artifacts. special Unlike those liches in Diya who hide many means, rod does not know what he really thinks about Sandro''s existence, but he has a certain understanding of his general strength. According to rod''s recollection, in the second expansion of his previous life, when Sandro completed the endless night ritual and was promoted to the legendary lich, his strength undoubtedly reached another level. In rod''s memory, Sandra in that state has far more control over undead creatures than all liches, as well as the casting ability of legendary mages, and these two abilities are among the top of the same type of creatures. Rod knew that Sandro in his previous life was able to do this, not only because of his deep research on his promoted career and his own talent, but also because of his artifact. The existence of artifact can bring extra blessings to the creatures who hold it. No matter what effect the artifact has, as long as it is used reasonably, the effect it can produce can surpass all the conventional things, which is the most unbalanced existence in the whole game. Sandra''s two artifact, the "ghost King''s cloak" and "curse armor", have enhanced Sandra''s strength in essence, far surpassing all the liches and orthodox mages in the same level. Both Sandro''s own ability and his transformation effect on the undead have undergone qualitative changes under the action of these two artifact. It was in this case that Sandro finally launched the battle of shadow of death, which affected the whole surface world. Among them, what makes rod care is that Sandra does not have any melee ability except his ability as a mage and a necromancer. No matter whether sandrus has carried out the endless night ritual or not, this will not change. The changes brought by the endless night ritual to the necromancer will not be reflected in the melee ability. This is also in line with rod''s original expectation of Sandro. In rod''s opinion, Sandro, who had studied magic for a long time in blakada and finally came to Diya, naturally had no reason to master his close combat skills. It is also this that gives rod enough assurance to capture these two powerful artifact from Sandro by the existence of forbidden magic ball fragments. According to the previous conversation with Stephen, rod understood that Sandro did not seem to show the real effect of these two artifact in the eyes of deah''s necromancer. Under the effect of this artifact, the Necromancer''s ability of evocation will be greatly increased. He can turn any dead creature into a necromancer of the fifth level, regardless of the level limit. Once the ability of the artifact is known by other necromancers, maybe the whole Diya will fall into madness. Even the most powerful necromancers are eager for such powerful artifact. Once they know the existence of artifact in Sandro''s hands, the situation in Diya will not be the same as it is now. This is also the most useful information that rod got from his conversation with Stephen. In rod''s view, Stephen may be aware of the unusual things in Sandro who came to Diya, but he did not expect what kind of influence he would bring to the whole Diya. After Sandro came to Diya, he chose to hide the artifact information, which was beyond rod''s original expectation. With previous life experience, although rod had guessed before he came to Diya that Sandro might have returned to Diya, rod did not expect Sandro''s behavior of hiding artifact information. According to rod''s original expectation, Sandra chose to come to Diya for the purpose of integrating the influence of necromancers in order to achieve his goal. Therefore, Sandra will show the effect of artifact completely in the eyes of Diya''s necromancers. What he noticed at this time undoubtedly proved to rod that he had made some serious mistakes in his original prediction. Among the previous predictions, the most crucial point that rod ignored was Sandro''s real purpose. Because of his previous life experience, rod clearly knew the general trend of the second expansion, so he made his judgment according to the experience of the second expansion, without considering what had not happened. these However, for rod at this time, no matter what Sandro''s purpose is, it may not be so important. What rod really cares about is the two artifact in Sandro''s hands. Rod understood that whether Sandra, who had returned to Diya, had shown the real effect of these two artifacts to other necromancers, or had some ulterior purpose. Under the shadow of the forbidden magic barrier, Sandra, who had no melee ability, could not pose any threat to himself. With the existence of forbidden magic ball fragments and the loss of casting ability, rod can easily defeat this necromancer Sandro, who has the absolute dominant position in the second expansion, so as to capture the artifact existing in him. No matter how powerful the mage''s casting ability is, there is no difference between the mage and ordinary people in the forbidden magic barrier. This point was shown to rod as early as in the battle in blakada. Even Sandro had no exception. In this case, the expert swordsmanship that rod once mastered can undoubtedly bring him great help. For rod, to achieve this, he only needs to see Sandro''s real body and be in a certain range. Chapter 767 For rod at this time, what he needs to achieve this is only an opportunity to meet Sandro. In addition, rod does not lack anything. Rod believes that as long as the distance between himself and sandrus is narrowed to a certain extent, even if sandrus controls how powerful the undead creatures are, they will not be able to play any role in this situation. What really plays a key role is their melee ability. It is also anticipated that this situation, through the gate of time and space, came to the city of death, rod did not let the ghost dragon with himself through, but chose to go alone. In rod''s view, if the trip goes well, his melee ability alone will be enough to defeat the invincible sandrus in the forbidden magic barrier, without the help of other things. Once there is any accident in this process, the strength of the ghost dragon alone can not completely change the situation faced by rod. Rod doesn''t believe that with the cooperation of the ghost dragon, he can defeat Sandro positively. The existence of ghost dragon, on the contrary, will produce certain obstacles when rod uses space magic to escape. In rod''s view, the appearance of the ghost dragon will also cause some unnecessary misunderstandings, and even in turn, make Sandro be on guard in his heart, and finally make the whole plan fall into failure. these Before that, what rod had never thought was that his initial mastery of swordsmanship would play such a key role in such an occasion. It can be said that the key to rod''s accomplishment of this task lies in his close combat ability. If he didn''t master the expert level swordsmanship and have a certain combat ability before that, even with the existence of forbidden magic ball fragments, rod would not dare to carry out such a plan. In the absence of ghost dragon to follow the case, rod is undoubtedly a lot more convenient to act, what he needs is just to get the opportunity to meet Sandro. Kungfu For rod at this time, the most difficult point he had expected was how to meet Sandro himself. But now, it seems that it will not be long before he can achieve it. Rod has realized that once he succeeds in this move and successfully wins Sandro''s two artifact, it will have a significant impact on the plot of the second expansion. Rod believes that at that time, with the blessing of the artifact, the person who has the ability to promote the whole expansion will no longer be Sandra, but his own existence. Once this happens, and rod doesn''t push the whole expansion as Sandro did, even the whole second expansion will no longer exist. At that time, rod believed that the situation in the whole game world might have a great deviation from what he knew in his previous life. Most of his past experiences were completely invalid, and he could no longer bring any help to rod, and it would also have a certain impact on the future expansion. these these Rhode believes that he who has acquired these two artifact will surpass Sandra in the final height he can reach under the blessing of experience. In addition, for rod, after successfully winning these two artifacts, he also completed the task of Lich Stephen in a certain way. Stephen''s task for rod is just to let rod find out the abnormality in Sandro and the real purpose of his choice to come to the city of death. Once rod successfully completed this point and successfully captured the artifact in Sandro, no matter what Sandro''s ultimate goal is, it is obviously impossible to display it, and the Lich Stephen does not have to worry too much. Needless to say, under the effect of these two Necromancer''s exclusive artifact, rod''s strength will be far higher than before. In this case, rod can really count as being close to the Lich Stephen. For rod''s request, Lich Stephen also needs to consider carefully. these The only thing that matters to rod is that in this process, no matter whether he has acquired the two artifact or not, he may not know Sandra''s real purpose and his exploration of the promotion mode of necromancer. In rod''s view, in the process of seizing artifacts, Sandro, who was originally the owner of these artifacts and had a deep connection with the second expansion, naturally would not let them go. With the existence of forbidden magic ball fragments, before the second expansion was officially opened, rod planned to let Sandro fall here. cutting-edge news Just after rod saw sandrus and spread the forbidden magic barrier, there was only a situation between him and sandrus. Even if rod finally captured the two artifact, rod could never know the most important information. The choice of promotion career is also a long-standing problem. In addition to solving his own rank choice, rod also needs to consider Rowling. Before that, rod had expected that the solution to the selection of advanced positions was in Sandro. At the same time, only such a person could solve the problem. these Compared with the extremely powerful artifact that can even affect the whole surface world, the information about rank advancement may not be much. As for Rowling''s choice of rank, rod can only think of other ways. Chapter 768 Thinking of his next plans, the enemies he may face, and the changes he has brought to the whole expansion, rod''s look has changed dramatically. However, this change in momentum only left a moment in rod''s body. In the next moment, rod''s expression returned to calm. Troy, who is beside rod, seems to feel something at this moment. He looks at rod in amazement and wants to observe rod''s state at this time. But in the next moment, Troy frowned, and there was an obvious doubt in his expression. Just at the moment when rod''s idea came into being, Trow suddenly felt a strong chill from rod. According to Trow''s past experience, this chill would appear only when he was attacked by other Necromancers. What makes Trow puzzled is that when he looks at rod again, trying to confirm the abnormality in him, he can''t feel anything. In Trow''s eyes, rod''s actions are just giving himself to the magic scroll of the gate of time and space and earning the ring of space. In addition, he doesn''t make any other actions, and there is no change in his expression. It was in this case that Trow began to wonder whether the chill that had appeared in his heart before really existed. these Just when Trow suspected the mistake of his own perception, Rhode''s inquiry came to his ear. "What''s the matter?" His mind was interrupted by rod''s words. In this case, realizing that he might not be able to think about anything, Trow put aside his doubts for the time being and replied: "Nothing... I''ll take you to the location of the Lord''s mansion." After that, Trow led rod to one side of the city. Along the way, although Trow introduced rod to the Lord of the city of death according to Stephen''s order, he did not say a word, but introduced a lot of information about the city of death that he knew to rod. From what Trow said, rod also learned a lot about the city of death. Rod learned that the most significant difference between the city of death and other towns in Diya is that there is no school of Necromancers. According to rod''s information, in Diya, the existence of the school of necromancers played a vital role in the process of cultivating Necromancers. Through the knowledge taught by the school of necromancery, any creature in the territory of Diya, whether it is the original ordinary people or some gifted alien creatures, can master the most basic necromancery and the manufacturing ability of undead creatures. these It is the undead magic academy that widely exists in Diya that has significantly increased the number of undead mages. In some towns where extreme undead magic academies exist, there are only undead creatures besides undead mages. In the territory of Diya, no matter where the town is, there will be a school of necromancer magic, which has long been like a common sense, deep into the hearts of all necromancer. What rod did not expect is that the city of death is an exception. Although rod had heard the name of the city of death in his previous life and knew that it was an important position in the territory of Diya, he had no way to know the specific situation of the city. Rod was not a necromancer in his previous life. According to rod''s recollection, the city of death can occupy a very high position among all the towns in Diya, which seems to have emerged only after the opening of the second expansion. At this time, although rod still had great doubts in his heart, he also realized that the overall status of the city of death had changed, which might be closely related to sandrus. If it wasn''t for Sandro''s coming and his series of actions, the status of the city of death would not have changed so much. As for the fact that there is no necromancer school in the city of death, Trow''s explanation is that it has something to do with the environment around the city of death and the decisions made by Stephen. Through the explanation given by Trow, rod gradually realized the abnormality around the city of death from what he said. Rod learned that in the area around the city of death, the most special existence is the death mausoleum where the Lich Stephen lived. It is precisely because of the existence of death mausoleum that the city of death exists, and it has brought great influence on the development of this town. Although rod had expected this in the process of observing the map before, he finally confirmed his idea when he learned from Trow. The existence of Lich Stephen has brought irreversible changes to the whole land of death mausoleum. In the death mausoleum, in addition to the huge number of undead creatures previously felt by rod, even its own land was also affected. Property Once an ordinary creature enters, it will not only be severely eroded by the energy of death, but also be infected with serious diseases. Even if it dies, it will be directly transformed into an undead. Even if a powerful mage is in the cursed land, his magic will also be eroded by death energy. In addition to doubling the mana cost, the power of the magic will also be severely reduced. Because of this, even the most powerful mages, even the legendary mages of blakada, will not choose to fight in the cursed land. This kind of cursed earth, which has serious negative effects on conventional creatures, can bring unimaginable increase to deah''s undead creatures. Because of the strong death energy in the cursed earth, for those lower level undead creatures, even if they are only in it, they can improve their own strength. Because of this, the area where the cursed earth exists will always attract a large number of undead creatures. Chapter 769 Even the creatures who can''t rely on the energy of death to upgrade their own rank can''t resist the existence of the cursed earth. If conditions permit, undead creatures will give priority to the existing area, which is also the cursed land. For the undead, death energy has a great attraction, which makes them involuntarily pursue this point. According to the information learned by rod in his previous life, the undead will attack other kinds of creatures all the time. It is also because when other creatures die on the cursed land, there will be extremely pure death energy, far beyond all other forms of existence. When the level of the undead reaches the limit corresponding to the original body, it will not be able to make great progress by absorbing the energy of death again. I don''t know how long it will take for the level to change again. Even so, the undead still does not give up the pursuit of death energy, but takes it as an instinct. In this case, the cursed earth can attract other undead creatures than anything else. According to what rod once observed in the mausoleum of death, every land in the mausoleum of death has the potential to transform into a cursed land. The whole area forms a whole cursed land. For the Lich Stephen, it is only a matter of time. Unlike other creatures, when they are on the cursed land, their casting ability is severely restricted. For liches, this restriction does not exist. Because the magic cast by the Lich has been seriously eroded by the death energy, and even forced some lichs to give up the original casting energy and learn other abilities instead. When they are on the cursed land, the magic cast by the Lich will not have any influence. environment It is also for this reason, in the cursed land, in addition to the existence of lich, Lich can hardly be defeated by any opponent. However, this is only limited to the cursed earth. According to the information rod got from trona, it was the existence of the cursed earth in the death mausoleum that attracted countless powerful undead creatures. This is not only the death mausoleum where the Lich Stephen exists, but also in other regions where the Lich has existed for a long time. Under the strong attraction of death energy, the powerful undead creatures in Diya will also gather and finally come to the position to attract them. In Diya, not only necromancers can complete the production of undead creatures, but also some undead creatures with initial wisdom. these In rod''s impression, with the improvement of their own rank, the wisdom possessed by vampires will have a great growth. Once they enter the ranks of high-level creatures, their wisdom will even be far beyond ordinary people. In this case, even without the control of necromancers, vampires will expand their own population in various ways. In Diya, due to the existence of necromancers and even more powerful liches, the transformation of vampires is undoubtedly limited to a great extent, and the resources left to them are far less than imagined. In this case, in order to better complete the expansion of the group and the transformation of ordinary vampires, great changes have also taken place in the original vampire group. Unlike the vampires controlled by rod in his tomb at first, in rod''s impression, some vampires with enough rank can hide their own unusual changes. For this type of vampire, whether it is the exposed tusks or the claws that can easily tear the prey in their hands, they are all the objects they want to hide. Even the transformation mode of the undead has been greatly changed. All these vampires achieve is to better hide in the crowd, and complete the expansion of the group. these these these Because of this kind of change inside the vampire, the overall shape of the two kinds of vampires has a significant difference. In order to distinguish them, the necromancer called the original vampire whose original shape is special and can be recognized at a glance as the original vampire. In addition to vampires, there are other special groups of undead creatures in Diya. Even without the control of the necromancer, they will take the initiative to produce the same kind of undead creatures. Among all the existing undead creatures, this type of undead is the most difficult to deal with. The intelligence given by Trow also mentioned this point. Due to the appearance of the cursed earth, almost all the dead creatures gathered here are the most special ones. these For these special undead creatures, when the number of their groups reaches a certain level, even the most powerful necromancer can''t limit them as long as they are not the Lich''s relatives, and finally they can only be allowed to gather. Chapter 770 The existence of mental imprint gives the necromancer the ability to control the undead creatures. However, in the process of using the mental imprint, the necromancer has certain restrictions. It does not mean that if he masters the mental imprint, he can easily control all the undead creatures and thus be in the position of all the undead creatures. Although there is a spiritual imprint, the necromancer can directly control the situation only when a necromancer has just been transformed, except for those undead creatures with low rank and weak soul fire. In this case, when a necromancer encounters a vampire like creature who can make its own kind of undead, it is no less difficult for him to control it directly by using his mental imprint than to control a death knight directly. At the same time, he will be fiercely resisted by the undead. There are also certain skills in the use of spiritual imprint by Necromancers. If they only use spiritual imprint in this way, the Necromancers will definitely fail. Only when the necromancer fully shows his strength far superior to the undead, or directly puts the undead into a dying state, can he successfully display his mental imprint and complete the control of the undead. For this reason, it is extremely difficult for the most powerful necromancers, even the most powerful necromancers, to deal with the forces gathered by special undead creatures in Diya. these these environment The more powerful the Necromancers are, the more concerned they are. Even if they have to join hands, they are always on guard against other Necromancers. Rod knew that before sandrus really showed the effect of artifact and set off the whole battle of shadow of death, the Necromancers in Diya, no matter how powerful they were, were always in a state of scattered sand. No matter how powerful the Necromancers are in Diya, they will suffer a great loss under this internal friction. Only when the effect of the artifact is fully displayed, and under the effect of the artifact, will these necromancers put down all their past grievances and join hands to deal with the enemies of other forces. these these From the information provided by Trow, rod realized that there was no magic school in the city of death, which was closely related to these special undead creatures. The existence of death mausoleum has attracted a large number of special undead creatures. Even though these undead creatures can clearly perceive that there is an existence inside the death mausoleum that can produce a strong suppression effect on their soul fire, and even their lives are in the hands of this existence, they still choose to settle down around the death mausoleum. these However, due to the power of the Lich Stephen, the location of these undead creatures had to be outside the scope of the whole death mausoleum, and could not enter it. According to the impression of these undead creatures, all the undead creatures entering the death mausoleum cannot return with the original soul fire. In order to better absorb the energy of death, some undead creatures with certain wisdom will choose to join Stephen''s camp in exchange for the right to enter the death mausoleum. For these undead creatures, the wizard Stephen will not refuse. It is in this case that the city of death was established to identify and manage the undead that actively joined. From Trow''s mouth, rod learned that in the city of death, there is not only no necromancer school, but also not many Necromancers. special environment Due to the special environment in the city of death and other reasons, many powerful necromancers come here to satisfy their own ideas. cutting-edge news these Only the death mausoleum where the Lich Stephen lived, there will be no such situation. For the undead creatures gathered around and eager to obtain death energy, the Lich Stephen showed great tolerance. For those undead creatures who are willing to be loyal, they are allowed to enter the death mausoleum. From Trow''s mouth, rod also learned an important information. It was after hearing about the stories around the city of death that Trow made up his mind to join the mausoleum of death in order to find a solution to the problem. Chapter 771 At this time, when Trow introduced the situation in the city of death, he also told rod what he knew about some forces in the city. Rod learned that the most powerful force in the city of death is the death knight who directly belongs to the Lich Stephen. According to the order of the Lich Stephen, these death knights manage everything in the city of death all the year round. The current Lord of the city of death is such an existence. The death knights that exist here also control a large number of undead creatures and form their own army. Once the Lich Stephen has any command, the death knight here will not hesitate to execute it, which is a very powerful force. these uniform examination In the city of death, there are still conflicts between different kinds of undead creatures. Even if there is also uncontrolled soul fire, these undead creatures will not have any hands when they fight. In the city of death, some powerful undead creatures even attack the Necromancers in the city. these Due to the particularity of the city of death and the decision of the Lich Stephen, a large number of special groups of undead creatures have moved to the periphery of the mausoleum of death, hoping to have contact with the Lich in it. Throughout the territory of Diya, there are no other places. At the same time, there are so many special undead creatures. these According to what rod learned from Stephen, Sandro chose to come to the city of death to question the endless night ritual and explore the possible changes. But at this time, rod obviously found something unusual. these In rod''s view, even if Sandro finally gets the answer he wants and finds out the defects in the endless night ritual, it will only be meaningless to the many undead creatures in the city of death. The objects of the endless night ritual are only the Necromancers in diyane. Therefore, any conclusion drawn by Sandro can not bring any influence to the undead. cutting-edge news Among the information Trow provided, rod also realized the most important point. these special these special In the process of Trow''s introduction of this information, rod''s attention has been put on other things. Rod found that his experience changed again. The total number of experience points has also increased greatly compared with when he was just upgraded. At present, it has initially met the criteria for rank promotion. As long as rod is willing, he can be promoted to a fifth level creature immediately. Rod realized that during the period of his return to Diya, the Centaur leader in vilnin did not stop fighting all the time. Because rod solved the high-level mage in vilning before he left, and left an ice element as the internal agent, for the Centaur leader, there is no real threat in vilning at this time. Needless to say, there is a more powerful Rowling in the territory at this time. Once the Centaur leader encounters a difficult situation, Rowling will solve it. During this period of time, the fighting in vilning seems to be much smoother than rod imagined. At this time, taking into account all the new experience points, rod''s total experience points had already exceeded 100000 points, meeting the minimum standard for promotion. However, for rod at this time, he seems to have no intention of promotion. As early as before the experience value was satisfied, rod began to think about the choice of rank after promotion, but did not draw a conclusion. The experience he had in his previous life made him understand that the most important difference between high-level occupations and low-level occupations is the additional attributes of professional expertise. The attribute bonus attached to the specialty of low rank occupation can only improve the player''s strength in some ways, but the overall improvement is still not large. Most of them need the cooperation of special skills to achieve this. The changes in attributes brought about by high-level professional expertise are enough to completely change a character''s original fighting style. Of course, in some cases, such changes are not all good for the character itself. For example, once a necromancer with powerful casting ability chooses to be promoted to a lich, his casting ability will be seriously weakened under the erosion of death energy after the transformation of endless night ritual, which will undoubtedly reduce his overall strength by one level. Because of this, rod seems to be extremely cautious about the choice of promotion career. Chapter 772 At this time, rod''s experience has already met the minimum standard for promotion to the fifth level, but rod is obviously not going to be promoted. As for the choice of the post promotion five career, although rod had some ideas in his mind, he didn''t confirm them. Instead, he was extremely hesitant. In Roeder''s view, the bonus of professional expertise attached to level 5 occupations may not be as important as that of higher-level occupations, and the scope of promotion it can bring is still among the changes of low-level occupations. Don''t worry about the serious changes in your own combat system due to professional expertise, but you still have to be extremely cautious in your choice of promotion. Different from those low-level occupations with wide branches and no restrictions on promotion, which can be used for transition, high-level occupations often have certain restrictions. When the rank reaches level 5 or above and you choose a career to promote, you will reduce part of the upward promotion path according to the original characteristics of the rank. Generally speaking, among the same rank, the more powerful the rank is, the more restricted it will be in promotion. On the contrary, the rank which is mediocre and has less professional expertise will have more choices in promotion. special However, there are also many powerful fifth level graveyard ranks. After reaching the fifth level, the only way to be promoted is lich, and there is no other way. If you don''t choose the advanced lich, you can''t enter the sixth level. Because of this, rod is very cautious about the choice of promotion. In rod''s view, due to the existence of the system, he doesn''t have to rush for promotion. Even if rod meets some dangers, he can successfully complete the promotion in a short period of time, relying on the allocation of experience. This is an ability that no other creature can have. In this case, even if rodmin knows that what he is about to meet is Sandro, the protagonist of the whole second expansion film, he still has no intention of promoting himself. On the contrary, in rod''s view, as a fourth-order necromancer, going to meet Sandra can reduce Sandra''s vigilance to a certain extent, which is more conducive to achieving his own goal. No matter how powerful Sandra is, I''m afraid he won''t realize that a fourth level necromancer has the ability to ban demons. With the existence of forbidden magic ball fragments, rod''s original inferior position became an advantage, which could hide his real strength and make Sandro relax his vigilance. Although in a short period of time, rod does not intend to be promoted to a higher level, he still checks the system for his own advanced career. these these On one side, Troy seems to have found that, in addition to the information he provided at the beginning, Rhode''s attention was not put on the things he told next, so he stopped talking and showed Rhode the way. Because he can''t choose a career that meets his expectation from the existing advanced career of the system, in the case of fruitless thinking, rod can only stop thinking about it and turn his attention to the things around him. In the process of marching, the original appearance of the whole city of death is also displayed in rod''s sight. Rod noticed that there was a building similar to the Obelisk where he had reached the city of death through the gate of time and space, but it was bigger than the obelisk. And at the top of this obelisk, there is the spatial calibration used to determine the position. Different from the territory of blakada, when placing space calibration, it will be fixed in the transmission stele of special material to prevent loss in some cases. However, in front of rod''s eyes, the spatial calibration on the Obelisk seems to be not firmly fixed. It only exists at the top of the obelisk, and it seems that as long as it reaches this position, it can be easily removed. these special In rod''s view, if it''s an undead, it''s ok if you don''t know the precious value of space calibration. However, members of the thieves guild can''t fail to understand this. In this case, space calibration still exists in good condition, even without any protection on the surface, which is extremely abnormal. Rod understood that this was the powerful power of Stephen as a lich. Once the space calibration is obtained by the thieves in the city, the whole thieves guild in the death city may suffer as a result. As the master of Diya, no matter which Lich it is, once it decides to deal with the creatures in Diya, no creature can escape from the Lich. In this case, rod was no longer surprised by the spatial calibration of the building. In addition to the spatial calibration in the rear, there is another thing that attracts rod''s attention. Rod also noticed that there is a very tall tower building in the city of death. It seems that no matter where you are in the city of death, you can see the existence of this tower building. The top of this tall tower building is blurred under the shadow of the dark sky, as if completely submerged in the dark sky. People can''t judge the specific height of this building. Only the little red light on the tower body proves the particularity of this building. special Chapter 773 In rod''s impression, the entire territory of Diya, only a very small number of the city of the dead, will choose to build a soul tower. For the necromancer, the evocation tower is of great significance. The necromancer in the area where the soul tower is located will gain additional bonus in the process of transforming the undead creatures, which will sharply shorten the transformation time. In addition, the necromancer can also transform the undead creatures far beyond his own level. When the Necromancers enter the inner part of the soul summoning tower, they will make their own soul Summoning Skills produce some new insights. Some highly gifted necromancers can even upgrade their own level of soul Summoning Skills. However, necromancers also have certain restrictions on the level of evocation. Before completing the endless night ritual, even with the help of the inspiration brought by the evocation tower, the necromancer can not go beyond this limit and upgrade the level of evocation to epic level. these Those necromancers whose level of evocation is lower than that of the master have no such restrictions. The existence of the soul tower can undoubtedly play a great role in enhancing their strength. It can be said that the existence of the evocation tower is of great significance to all the Necromancers in its range. Except for a few towns with very special environment, all the necromancer cities where there are soul towers have become places where a large number of necromancers gather. In addition to the promotion of the necromancer, the existence of the evocation tower will also gather the surrounding death energy all the time. Without the existence of the necromancer, the dead creatures in the nearby area will also transform themselves. According to the different core of the evocation tower, the transformed dead creatures will have different special properties. Because of its various functions, it is not easy to build it. Only those extremely powerful cities of the dead will choose to build it. What rod didn''t expect was that he would see the presence of the evocation tower in the city of death. Ever since he came to the city of death through the gate of time and space, rod has always felt an abnormality. This kind of abnormal perception is always in rod''s mind, no matter how he deals with it. special With the progress of Troy, rod also confirmed the general location of this abnormal feeling through his own observation. To rod''s great surprise, the location of this abnormal feeling is exactly the location of the soul tower in the city of death. special special red Rod''s line of sight, along the body of the evocation tower has been up, until in the dark sky, the line of sight becomes blurred, can''t see anything. Through his own perception, rod clearly realized that the abnormal feeling in his heart was not a fantasy, but a call of real existence. From his perception, rod realized that in the area above the evocation tower, what he called to himself might be extremely important. cutting-edge news special flower Compared with other things, in the territory of Diya, there are few undead lords willing to take the initiative to build a soul tower except Lich. It is in this case that rod can not get any useful information from the surface of the soul tower in the city of death. But in rod''s impression, when he collected the artifact parts of Titan''s arrow before, he felt the call much stronger than at this time. At the same time, in the process of looking at the evocation tower, rod''s perception, in addition to deepening this special call to a certain extent, can also feel some unusual breath from some faint signs. All the breath in the whole death City, whether it is the existence of death energy or other things, seems to flow around the soul tower. The more he observed the tower, the more he could feel the abnormality. Although he has realized that the abnormality in his perception comes from the soul tower in the city of death, rod''s state has not changed at this time, and he still follows Troy towards the inner part of the city of death. In this case, even Troy beside him can''t know the state Rhode has at this time. Naturally, Rhode won''t disclose this situation to Troy. Rod knows that he can''t rush to investigate and deal with this special call generated by perception. Especially in the current situation, there is Sandro in the city of death, and rod needs to be more cautious. Once rod''s behavior causes an abnormality in the city of death, Sandro may be aware of this in advance, which will have a preventive effect on rod''s future plan. In rod''s view, no matter what abnormal things exist in this evocation tower, they are not as important as artifact. According to rod''s assumption, he has a great deal of confidence. Relying on the existence of forbidden magic ball fragments, he takes two complete combined artifact from Sandro''s hands. In this case, rod''s current behavior should not cause too much noise. Chapter 774 Although in rod''s heart, he felt a certain curiosity about the things that he had been calling for at the top of the soul tower, in this case, rod''s choice was to follow Troy first and see the Lord of the city of death. In rod''s view, no matter what exists at the top of the evocation tower, its importance is obviously not as important as Sandro''s combined artifact, and only the combined artifact exists. The power attached to it can make its own strength change qualitatively. If the original mission failed because of this thing at the top of the evocation tower, in rod''s view, it might be more than the gain. Through his own perception, rod has realized that this evocation tower is extremely unusual. In rod''s perception, even though geographically, the evocation tower is not in the center of the whole city of death, it is the real center of the breath flow in the city of death. In the whole city of death, all the existing death energy is operated under the control of this evocation tower. Just observing the appearance of the evocation tower, rod can feel a faint sense of oppression. The closer he gets, the more intense the oppression will be. To some extent, it can even suppress rod''s perceived attraction. Rod realized that the existence of this soul tower is obviously not as simple as he imagined, and there may be some things he didn''t know, which is extremely extraordinary. According to rod''s information, as the whole city of death actually belongs to the territory of the Lich Stephen, the establishment of the evocation tower in the city is obviously closely related to the existence of Stephen and her instructions. In this case, rod can only think that the things that exist on the evocation tower and attract him are also related to the existence of Stephen. cutting-edge news In rod''s view, the abnormality on the evocation tower may only be solved after he has completed his original purpose. At this time, rod takes his vision back from the position of the soul tower, no longer pays attention to the soul tower in the city, but pays attention to other things. Rod noticed that Trow beside him didn''t seem to feel any abnormality about the existence of the evocation tower. According to Trow''s words, he should have been to the city of death in advance. Even rod himself, when looking to the direction where the evocation tower is located, will feel a shiver of death energy in his body, as if he has been stimulated. However, this is not reflected in Trow. Trow doesn''t seem to be able to feel the situation on the evocation tower, nor can he detect the abnormality in the death energy. He just regards this evocation tower as an ordinary building. At this time, Trow''s attention is obviously not on the soul tower in the city, but has other things he cares about. special After confirming this point, for the special things on the evocation tower, rod was completely relieved and stopped thinking about them. special After realizing this, rod no longer paid attention to the existence of this special thing, but paid attention to other things around him. Rod noticed that in the process of moving forward, although he and Troy did not make any unusual behavior, the arrival of themselves and Troy still attracted the attention of many creatures. cutting-edge news The shadow of the dark sky undoubtedly gives these undead the best protection. In rod''s eyes, some of the undead creatures of other races even learned to dress up as necromancers, hiding their appearance under a black robe. If it''s not for them, they are emitting the death energy different from the necromancer all the time. Just looking at their appearance, we can''t distinguish them from the ordinary necromancer. Rod, who has a legendary level of evocation, naturally does not make any mistakes in distinguishing between undead creatures and Necromancers. From the gaze of these undead creatures around, rod can clearly realize that his arrival has attracted their attention. Due to the special environment in the city of death, the arrival of the necromancer is not an ordinary thing in the environment where almost all the Necromancers exist. It easily attracts the attention of the surrounding Necromancers. these The way rod came to the city of death was through the door of time and space opened by the Lich Stephen. The dark space-time gate, completely eroded by death energy, is enough to attract the attention of any undead. After all kinds of changes caused by the erosion of death energy, the magic cast by the Lich often has characteristics that can be easily identified. Any creature who knows about it can judge whether a magic is cast by the Lich. Similarly, this is not only the appearance of the spell, but also will change due to the death energy. Even the actual effect of the spell will be extremely close to the characteristics of the undead spell. Except for the real lich, no other creature can imitate it. these these these Chapter 775 special special It is also in this case, for things related to lich, the undead creatures in the city of death, naturally feel extremely concerned. these these They will choose to come to the city of death at such a time, which must have their purpose. Perhaps their purpose is deeply related to the existence of the Lich. Through observation, these undead creatures hope to detect some useful information from rod and trow, the two necromancers, but it seems difficult to do so. No matter rod or Trow, there is no abnormality in appearance. these This is the only thing the undead on one side can feel. The momentum of these two necromancers is extremely rare in the impression of these undead creatures. The only ones that can compare with them are those who arrived at the city of death not long ago. Aware of this, these undead creatures naturally do not disturb, but let rod and Troy go along. these these these Rod noticed that most of the dead creatures in the city of death, whether standing on the roadside or hiding in the dark corner, are vampires. Most of the vampires in rod''s field of vision are native vampires in rod''s impression, that is, their facial features are very obvious, so that people can recognize their identity at a glance. As for the vampires who have changed and can better hide their identity, rod has not seen many. In addition to vampires, there are also other kinds of special undead creatures around. Whether they are the mummies with the most special shape and bandaged all over their bodies, or the skeletons, who are dressed like necromancers and cover their whole bodies in black robes, all appear in rod''s sight. However, in the number of occupy the vast majority, or the existence of vampires. Although there are other kinds of special undead creatures, there is still a big gap in number compared with the vampires here. these these Think of what Trow said before, there is a huge group of vampires around the city of death. The strength of this group of vampires, even in the whole territory of Diya, can rank on the top. Rod can also understand why there are so many vampires. cutting-edge news Nominally, this huge group of vampires has become a subsidiary of the Lich Stephen, but only some of them voluntarily accept Stephen''s spiritual imprint. More vampires still exist as usual, but are allowed to live in the city of death. cutting-edge news Rod learned that it seems that some time ago, this vampire group, which existed in the periphery of the death mausoleum, was attacked by a powerful witch for some unknown reason. Under the attack of the witch, the overall strength of the vampire group has been seriously hit. The impact of this incident was so great that it even shocked Stephen, who paid little attention to the internal disputes of Diya. After this incident, naturally, a large number of necromancers were very concerned about the witch who launched the attack, and even threatened to make the witch pay a heavy price. This witch''s behavior is intolerable to any necromancer in Diya. cutting-edge news special these these Chapter 776 As the witch involved many forces, it seems that she did not have an exact goal. In this case, the necromancer in Diya could not guess the real purpose of the witch by how to analyze and judge. However, from all the deeds of the witch, the necromancer of diyane can easily judge her attitude towards the necromancer. No matter where the witch appears, her actions are always helping other creatures and attacking the undead mages. In the eyes of the rest of the undead mages, she goes deep into the territory of Diya to launch destructive actions, which is a very serious provocation. This witch''s provocation and gratification has already exceeded the limit tolerated by the Necromancers in Diya. Her existence undoubtedly has a certain impact on the whole Diya. In this case, for the existence of the witch, and the influence of Eli, who had a deep connection with her, the necromancer could not help but have a kind of resentment in his heart. Even because of this incident, the war between Diya and Eli was triggered again. The peace loving elves in Eli have always been intolerant of the existence of necromancers, let alone seeing the destruction caused by Necromancers. For those evil necromancers, Eli''s elves don''t mind killing them either. As long as these two forces exist for one day, the war between Diya and Eli will not end from beginning to end, but for some reasons, there will be a truce for a period of time. The witch''s behavior undoubtedly lit a fuse, and at the same time gave the necromancer in Diya a reason to initiate the war. When talking about the war, one side of Troy seems to be aware of something. He turns his head and looks at rod. In Trow''s eyes, there is an inexplicable meaning. In Trow''s impression, when he first met rod, he was in the period of this war. In Trow''s view, rod at that time was worth caring about because of his level of spiritualism. However, his strength was far from being as strong as it is now, and he could crush himself. Although only from the superficial level, Trow could not detect any great changes from rod, but his real strength had already explained this to Trow. these Different from Trow, although rod realized the real reason for the outbreak of the battle between dia and Eli from his words, his attention did not stay on this point for long. At this time, the object of rod''s attention is completely put on the other thing mentioned by Trow. Rod realizes that Trow''s real identity of the witch may not be simple. From Trow''s words, rod noticed that the witch who had attacked the outside of the death mausoleum and the vampire territory had the identity of a hero. these In this case, the behavior of such a hero belonging to the Eli forces in Diya naturally caused the great dissatisfaction of the necromancer, and eventually led to the emergence of a war. these these After knowing the information, Trow can only guess the real purpose of the witch like other necromancers, and want to know what she really thinks. However, Rhode, who has previous life experience, obviously perceives some unusual information from the information. After the information provided by Trow, rod can almost confirm the true identity of the witch in the information. Rod understands that the existence of this witch will play an extremely important role in the coming second expansion, and even the appearance of the second expansion itself is related to it. According to rod''s information, in the second expansion, Sandro''s combined artifact was not collected by Sandro himself, but by other means. Before the combination artifact really appeared, even if they mastered the existence of corresponding artifact parts, they had no way to directly know that the seemingly ordinary treasure in their hands was actually the parts of the combination artifact. This also led to the outflow of many artifact parts. Only a few of them can find the corresponding artifact parts from some ancient books. cutting-edge news In order to complete the collection of artifact parts, Sandro''s choice is to cheat the famous heroes of other forces and do it for him. Sandra had learned in the territory of blakada, as well as the unique knowledge in this process, so that Sandra easily deceived other creatures. these This point, if raised by other mages, may cause great doubt, not to mention the target of Sandra''s use. Naturally, those heroes who have been famous for a long time are more difficult to be deceived by lies. However, Sandro''s own identity, but a good solution to this point. these Chapter 777 Once blakhadamine''s face identity provided a powerful help for Sandro in the process of deceiving those powerful heroes, so that Sandro could achieve this very smoothly. Even some heroes, at the last moment when Sandro was collecting treasures, realized that it was wrong, but they still insisted on collecting the artifact parts for the sake of the legendary wizard Eric. these Sandro''s own camouflage was also excellent. Even those heroes who were cheated by Sandro could not detect the real purpose of such a mage in the process of collecting treasures. these The hero''s identity also brought great help to Sandro. these For heroes, the existence of heroic will is nothing new. As early as they became heroes, they realized this. However, for those non hero creatures, this is a little difficult to understand, and even in the hearts of some creatures, they don''t believe it. Only the existence of the same hero can better understand this and the will of another hero. This is also the reason why some heroes from different camps feel sympathetic after many battles. Relying on his heroic identity, Sandro once again dispelled the suspicion of these heroes. No matter what they think in their hearts, it is difficult to doubt such a wizard hero. these these these these these these In rod''s impression, the witch who attacked the vampire camp near the death mausoleum mentioned by Trow is just such a hero. This witch''s unreasonable behaviors, whether attacking the territory of Diya''s border lords or going deep into Diya''s interior to attack the residence of this group of special vampires, undoubtedly explained to rod that her purpose of these behaviors was to complete the collection of artifact parts in this process. Naturally, in the witch''s heart, she would not realize that the treasures Sandro had asked her to collect corresponded to the parts of a powerful artifact. In rod''s view, the real origin of the witch is also not simple. Although she was cheated by Sandro for a while, it can not affect her own strength. In rod''s impression, with the development of the second expansion, when the battle of shadow of death was fully opened and the necromancer began to attack the surrounding forces under Sandro''s rule, the witch also played a great role in the battle. As a hero of Eli''s side, the witch also appeared on the battlefield. However, her appearance this time is to deal with the attack of the necromancer and make up for the mistakes she once committed. What rod can be sure is that the witch in Trow''s mouth also has a very important position in the coming second expansion. Perhaps this witch is less important in the expansion than Sandra, who is the protagonist of the expansion, but her existence still has an extremely important position for the whole Eli force. The heroes who were deceived by Sandra, after realizing the outbreak of the battle of shadow of death and Sandra''s real purpose of collecting these treasures, did not stand in a relatively safe position to watch all this happen, but tried their best to recover these mistakes. these In the battle of shadow of death, the huge group of corpses and witches can only slow down their progress if many heroes fight together. With the blessing of the artifact in Sandra''s hand, the necromancer had a great advantage at the beginning of the battle in the shadow of death, which was also the reason why Sandra dared to declare war on all forces. For Sandra to complete one of the artifact collection, even in the process of collection, once triggered the war between Diya and Eli, the witch, rod can also confirm her identity. In rod''s impression, the witch''s name should be Jennie. In the coming second expansion, she will also appear on the battlefield as a hero of Eli, leading Eli''s other creatures to fight against the necromancer under Sandro. Compared with other things existing in the city of death, the witch mentioned by Trow naturally deserves more attention. cutting-edge news cutting-edge news Chapter 778 cutting-edge news these these Depending on the information that others don''t know, rod can detect more anomalies from the existing information. cutting-edge news cutting-edge news Rod recalled that in that war, he had completed the initial accumulation of strength and gained more powerful power in the eyes of other Necromancers. After returning to the city of mourning, he completed the soul task and rescued Rowling from the business group. In rod''s view, if there is no such war, I don''t know how long it will take to complete the soul task after I have gained certain strength in the normal way. flower Take Sandro''s artifact. Rod''s experience in blakada, after various events, also brought him his own opportunities, so that after he returned to Diya, he tried to seize the real artifact by forbidding the fragments of the magic ball. Rhode believes that once this idea is successfully achieved, his own strength will be improved qualitatively. Through the information provided by Trow, rod has realized that his ability to accumulate strength in a relatively short period of time through combat is closely related to the coming of the war. It is precisely because of this war that rod was able to do this. However, the cause of this war was that the witch Jennie attacked the territory of Diya in order to collect the artifact parts needed by sandrus. Before, rod had never thought that the war he had experienced would be related to Sandro''s existence. According to rod''s understanding of the expansion, when he realized this, rod was not too surprised. In rod''s view, the two parts that constitute Sandra''s artifact belong to the necromancer should have been extremely powerful and possessed the property of Necromancer''s magic. In this case, compared with other locations, the original location of these treasures should have been in Diya. Only in the hands of the real necromancer, can these special artifact parts play their due role. these these Even if the Lich hidden in the territory of Diya has unfathomable strength, before these artifacts are really discovered, there is no way to detect this. Otherwise, for these special artifacts, there will be a fierce war between the Lich in Diya, let alone let these artifacts parts be easily taken away by the attacking witch Jennie. Before the combination artifact was assembled, these artifact parts were just a series of powerful treasures in the eyes of ordinary people, and their real functions could not be known. No matter how knowledgeable they are, they can also do this without knowing the relevant information in advance. There are only a few alchemists who can detect the hidden anomalies on the artifact parts. For the necromancer, it is obviously extremely difficult to achieve this, and it is almost impossible to achieve it. In the eyes of other necromancers, the items seized by the witch Jennie are just some powerful treasures. these Because of this, under the influence of this idea, the necromancer did not have a kind of defense against the attack launched by the witch Jennie, and also failed to make a timely response, which made her succeed one after another. Finally, she completed Sandro''s request and collected a set of Necromancer''s combined artifact. The existence of artifact is also the goal pursued by many creatures. Among them, as the most special and complicated combination artifact, its effect is naturally more powerful. Different from a single artifact, the existence of a combined artifact requires the user of the artifact to wear all the equipment at the same time. When the users of the artifact achieve this, the real effect of the combined artifact will be displayed under the correlation of various artifact components. Under the influence of artifact power, one of the corresponding components of the combined artifact will be the ultimate carrier of artifact power, which will have great changes in both shape and essence. When the combined artifact is assembled, except for the final load of the artifact power, the rest of the artifact parts will not change much, still have the original effect and retain the original shape. In this case, as the ultimate carrier of artifact power, artifact components naturally become the most important thing in the whole set of combined artifact. Chapter 779 In the whole set of combined artifact, if we only look at the power of a single artifact component, usually only the component as the ultimate carrier of artifact power has the strongest ability and can bring the maximum increase for users. Compared with the rest of the components of the combined artifact, this component, as the ultimate carrier of artifact power, is often the most important and more precious. I don''t know how much effort it will take to collect it. Due to the special nature of the combination artifact, the name of the combination artifact often indicates the corresponding artifact power carrier components. For example, there is some connection with rod, and rod has always started to collect the "Titan''s arrow". The corresponding carrier component is the Titan''s sword among the artifact components. special cutting-edge news To a large extent, the names of these two combined artifacts indicate that the corresponding artifact parts of the artifact power carrier are a cape type artifact part and an armor type artifact part. Under the influence of artifact power, the shape of the components as the final carrier will change greatly, so as to show the final ability of artifact. The origin of the name of composite artifact is also because of this. In addition to the combination artifact that requires specific artifact components to produce the final effect, rod knows that there is another type of artifact in the whole game, that is, an independent artifact that can produce the effect with only one artifact. Compared with the combined artifact, the additional attributes of the independent artifact and the overall promotion of the user may be far less than the combined artifact, but the existence of the independent artifact still has a special and irreplaceable effect. In rod''s impression, the forbidden magic ball in Tanan''s hand is such an independent artifact, which can play its original effect without the combination of other artifact parts. With the existence of forbidden magic ball, Tanan was able to set off the war in the first expansion film, and once suppressed blakada''s mages. If the forbidden magic ball is replaced by any other artifact, Tanan may not be able to do this. In some cases, the effect of an independent artifact is not much worse than that of a combined artifact, or even vice versa. The effect of artifact is unique. No artifact can be replaced by other artifact with similar effect. special The existence of artifact, whether it is a combination artifact that needs a variety of parts to cooperate, or a special effect, a separate set of independent artifact, their effects are enough to bring a great impact on the existing forces in the game world. What matters to rod is that according to the previous researches on artifact related matters, the boundary between independent artifact and combined artifact is extremely vague. special In the game of previous life, although rod had heard of such a theory, he did not pay attention to it, and even did not recognize it in his heart. In rod''s view, there should be an obvious boundary between the combined artifact and the independent artifact, which should not be changed by anything. Rod does not think that there is anything that can change the most powerful artifact. However, the events that rod experienced, whether the formation process of Titan''s arrow that he felt in the mission of inheritance, or the fragments of forbidden magic ball that he carried, all explained this to rod. Even the independent artifact can be transformed into a combined artifact after meeting certain conditions. In rod''s impression, among the things he perceived at the last moment of the inheritance mission, the Titan giant clolom''s initial forging of the artifact Titan''s arrow was to make it into an independent artifact, but after the forging was completed, it seemed to realize something, which split it up to form the final combined artifact. Recalling what he had perceived during the mission of inheritance, rod''s impression of Klum''s handling of Titan''s arrow at the last moment was extremely vague. At that time, rod naturally didn''t notice this. Only when he recalled the items related to artifact, did he realize the problem. The fragments of the forbidden magic ball carried by rod changed rod''s current view of artifact. In rod''s impression, through the ability attached to the sense of consanguinity with Rowling, he once felt the memory of tarwich, the death knight controlled by Rowling. The ability attached to kinship perception can make rod understand what happened more intuitively than just through language. Because of this, rod felt the abnormality of forbidden magic ball fragments. In the memory of the former hero Thunderbird, rod was personally on the scene and generally observed Tanan''s handling of the forbidden magic ball. To rod''s great surprise, in the process of dealing with the forbidden magic ball, which is a special and independent artifact, Tanan did not use various materials to assist him in the way of alchemy as rod knew. Instead, he just used his weapons to deal with it rudely. Through Tanan''s action, rod understood that as early as the beginning of the war with master blakada, Tanan realized his weakness. Although the effect of forbidding magic ball is very powerful, which can ensure the barbarians'' victory in the front battlefield, the scope it can cover is still extremely limited. Especially in the face of such a huge force as blakada, the existence of a single forbidden magic ball can''t guarantee Tanan''s victory in multi line battle. Except for the army led by him, the rest of the barbaric biological forces fighting with mages will still be suppressed by mages. Chapter 780 In this case, Tanan knows that the existence of a forbidden magic ball alone can not achieve his expected goal. In order to overthrow the huge empire of blakada mages and destroy all mages, all barbarians must also have the ability to ban magic balls. In rod''s view, this is the reason why Tanan dealt with the forbidden magic ball in his own memory. At that time, rod paid more attention to the effect of banning the fragments of the magic ball, and could be used again, thus ignoring the original purpose of Tanan''s treatment. Only now, when he realized the particularity of the independent artifact, did rod realize these problems. Maybe at the beginning, Tanan''s original intention was not to make pieces similar to the forbidden magic ball in rod''s hands, but to split the originally independent complete set of forbidden magic ball into a large number of artifact parts that still retain their original effect. However, the final result was to get such pieces of forbidden magic ball that were used for a limited number of times. Compared with alchemists, Tanan hopes to split the forbidden magic ball into an artifact without restriction. However, due to the limitation of knowledge, the final result is not as Tanan wishes. In rod''s view, it is more natural that the pieces of the forbidden magic ball, which were forcibly split from the forbidden magic ball by Tanan, lose all the effects. Rod has never heard that such a rough handling method would apply to any treasure, let alone a more precious artifact. The pieces of forbidden magic ball in his hands should not have any effect. special Through the information given by the system, rod learned that the forbidden magic ball fragments can still achieve the original effect, and the root of it is that it is attached with the heroic will of Tanan. Previously, rod felt some abnormal existence from this point. What makes rod care is that the existence of heroic will can have such a huge impact on the artifact parts. these In rod''s view, if Tanan had known a lot about treasures before dealing with the forbidden magic ball, and mastered the handling techniques like alchemists, perhaps the final result would have been able to get relatively complete artifact parts that are not limited by the number of times of use, as Tanan would like. these According to rod''s prediction, Tanan is likely to encounter a great setback now. It may not be long before the end of the first expansion. In this case, rod also feels the urgency of time. Compared with Tanan, rod was more concerned about the two artifact in Sandro''s hands. In rod''s view, although the effect of the forbidden magic ball fragment and the forbidden magic barrier released by this special artifact fragment can suppress Sandro''s casting ability to a certain extent and force him to fight close to himself, there is no way to affect his artifact. According to rod''s idea, even if there are pieces of forbidden magic ball, once Sandro sacrifices two artifact, depending on rod''s own fighting ability, there may be a certain risk. Once the fighting time drags on for a long time and the powerful undead creatures controlled by sandrus arrive, it may not be sure who will win or lose in the end. Even so, in rod''s view, for the sake of Sandro''s powerful combination artifact, it''s worth the risk. Rod will win the hope, more on their own close combat advantage. According to rod''s understanding of artifact holders, under normal circumstances, they rarely put artifact parts on their bodies without leakage. More often, the artifact parts collected by them are included in the space ring just like rod himself. Only in the face of combat, or in some very important occasions, the holder of the combined artifact will equip all of them. Perhaps for some creatures who regard artifact as extremely important and wish to have all the power of artifact, no matter what they do, they must take artifact with them. Once the artifact is removed, it seems that all the power is lost in the heart. However, rod did not believe that Sandro would do such a thing. As a Sandro who has studied in blakada for a long time and has already integrated various habits of the mage into himself, he naturally has his own understanding of the existence of artifact. With a little thought, rod could realize that Sandra would never wear such heavy and tedious combined artifact equipment as curse armor on his body in his daily life, but "ghost King''s cloak" was more likely. In this case, with the advantage of the sudden attack, rod is confident that sandrus will be killed by himself before he can equip the artifact. This is also the most confident part of rod''s trip. What''s more, according to the information rod has so far, Sandra doesn''t seem to have released the news that he has two Necromancers. Once this news comes out, the whole territory of Diya will produce great waves. The overall situation in the city of death will not be as calm as rod felt. Rod believes that at that time, not only Stephen, the actual ruler of the city of death, is interested in the existence of sandrus, but all the liches in Diya will act accordingly. There are not many things that can affect the lich, but the existence of artifact can easily do this. In the process of rod''s thinking, Troy in front suddenly stopped. Influenced by Trow, rod''s thoughts were interrupted. At this time, Trow''s words came to rod''s ear. "Here we are. This is the residence of tamic." Chapter 781 In front of a special building, Trow stops and tells rod that he has arrived at the destination. Rod noticed that what appeared ahead was a vast courtyard. cut from the same cloth special What makes rod care is that according to his own observation, there is still a vast space behind the dark castle, which is the original backyard, even more than the area of the castle. these special Just after rod was standing, the front gate of the courtyard slowly opened. Rod noticed that just behind the gate, a man was standing. From this man, rod can hardly perceive any breath, whether it is the breath related to the energy of death or the man''s own existence. Under the shadow of darkness, if you don''t observe carefully, you can''t detect the figure of the man at all. Even rod, before the gate of the courtyard was officially opened, did not notice the figure of the man. If he is faced with a strong threat, or in the middle of a battle, and is about to be hit by a powerful spell, in this case, rod can sense the coming danger at the first time, so as to respond in time. On the contrary, if just like this man, standing here without any breath or threat, even rod would not be able to detect it at the first time. However, since the existence of this man has been found, rod will not ignore it any more. Rod noticed that the man was handsome, with a feminine face, dressed in a black robe of noble style, and had no trace of being eroded by the energy of death. There was a certain gap between him and the necromancer in rod''s impression. Through his own observation, rod found that there was a faint red flash in the man''s eyes, but the man himself didn''t seem to notice this and didn''t control the situation. special According to his own knowledge, rod realized that the real identity of the man in front of him was not a necromancer, but a special undead. environment Unlike the original vampire that rod once controlled, the man who appears in front of rod''s eyes is obviously a vampire after evolution. In order to better complete the transformation of the same race, but also in order to sneak into the human forces in eracia, as the most special vampire among the undead creatures, it will make its own relevant changes according to this demand. these In the process of marching in the city of death, rod did not see any vampire after evolution, and even the body shape of the general necromancer, rod did not find much. What Rhode didn''t expect was that when he arrived at the residence of Temik in the mouth of datoro, he saw such an evolved vampire. According to Rhode''s original idea, this kind of special vampire should be in the territory of elasia. At this time, from the existence of the vampire, rod also felt some unusual breath. After discovering the body shape of the vampire, rod''s peeping eyes immediately had enough effect on him. these cutting-edge news Compared with the original vampire, this kind of evolved vampire undoubtedly has a great difference in appearance. In the past, the characteristic parts that were conducive to combat, whether the fangs in the mouth or the claws in the hands, were all hidden in the process of evolution. To hide the characteristic parts of vampires is not to give them up completely, so that they lose their original fighting ability, but to hide them completely under their own human body. Unless vampires are willing to show themselves, they can''t detect the abnormalities in their bodies in any conventional way. When necessary, for example, in the most critical situation of battle, the evolved vampires can still show the original characteristic parts of the original vampires on their own body to increase their fighting ability. This is also the prerequisite for the evolution of vampires in the process of fighting. these Chapter 782 Compared with the original vampires who keep their own shape all the time, the evolved vampires will naturally be limited in their combat ability. After the evolution of the vampire, want to fully show all their strength, play the most powerful fighting ability, need to go back to the form before the evolution, in order to do this. For the evolved vampires, the process of showing their original form is not something that can be achieved in an instant. It also takes a certain amount of time to achieve this. In the process of morphological change, the time required becomes the biggest limitation for this type of vampire. Many sudden battles will not give them enough time to show their original form. In this case, the vampire who still retains the original human form will be greatly limited in the process of fighting, unable to use all the abilities originally belonging to the vampire, and can only be regarded as a human with strong basic attributes. In addition, for some vampires, the process of showing their original form may even conflict with their original bat like ability. these For the evolved vampires, the time required for this transformation is neither long nor short. In a relatively safe situation, there is no problem with this transformation. Once a battle breaks out and the vampires maintain the evolved form, there is only one way to forcibly transform in the battle. The strong vitality of vampires undoubtedly brings some convenience for them to transform in battle. However, they still need to take great risks to transform in battle. Once they are discovered by other creatures before the transformation is completed, they can be killed directly. To some extent, it is also the weakest time for vampires themselves. The original natural ability of vampires will be greatly limited. According to the information learned by rod, the most powerful vampire in Diya, that is, the existence of the vampire king, has also thought of many ways to solve the potential strength problems commonly existing in evolutionary vampires. In order to solve this problem, some powerful vampire king came up with a way to directly complete the transformation by using the special form of bat. That is to say, after the evolution of human form, a bat will appear, and after the bat is over, it will appear as a native vampire. Compared with the conventional way of transformation in battle, for vampires in human form, the transformation through bat is much safer. At the same time, to a certain extent, they can launch more intense attacks relying on the advantages brought by bat. However, such a special skill, in the whole vampire group, there are not many vampires can master it. Because of the existence of this skill, it involves a variety of things, even can affect the existence of the vampire itself, can skillfully use it, and show the existence in the battle, in addition to a few gifted vampires, there is only a real vampire king. special these For the evolved vampires, the safest thing is to keep the original vampire form all the time. No matter when they encounter a battle, they can take out all their strength without worrying about the danger in the transformation process. However, this kind of behavior, for the vampires after evolution, undoubtedly makes them lose the significance of choosing the evolutionary path. these environment these environment special Because of this situation, most of the evolved vampires are not willing to stay in Diya. As long as they have the chance, they will try their best to come to eracia. Most of the vampires who stay in Diya are native vampires. Because he knew these things in advance, rod was surprised that he was able to see such an evolved vampire here. The emergence of this situation, no doubt also proved to rod at this time, the Trojan mouth of the city Lord tamic, and vampires, there is a great relationship. From Trow''s mouth, when he heard the name of tamic, rod also realized the existence of some things. According to rod''s previous life in the game, it seems that tamic exists in the information about the second expansion. According to rod''s information, the battle of the shadow of death launched by the necromancer can finally affect all forces on the surface world. Naturally, it is not only because of Sandro''s existence, but also because of the emergence of a large number of heroes belonging to the Diya forces in this battle. these Chapter 783 When the battle of shadow of death broke out, for a moment, the number of heroes in Diya far exceeded the expectation of other forces. Before the coming of this battle, the creatures in the surrounding forces of Diya never thought that in their eyes, there were so many undead mages who only used intrigues and tricks, and they had such a number of heroic will. these In the whole battle of shadow of death, a large number of heroic necromancers rose. Even in the third expansion, their prestige is still prominent, and they never disappeared because of the end of the battle of shadow of death. Even the artifact in Sandro''s hands, in the war facing the whole surface world, has a limited influence on all battlefields. these Compared with ordinary necromancers, heroic necromancers can easily surpass their limits and achieve what they can''t do, and the strong expertise attached to the heroic will can completely change a war situation. It is also because of the emergence of the shadow of death campaign that other forces around Diya face up to the powerful power of the necromancer for the first time. They no longer think that what the necromancer can do is only to invade the surrounding territory, but really have the power to destroy it. these these According to the information rod got from other players in his previous life, this extremely harsh environment for ordinary people in Diya is of great benefit to the generation of heroes. Of all the forces in the whole game world, only Diya has the highest rate of hero appearance and the largest number of heroes. According to the understanding of the players at that time, it was Diya''s unique internal power system, that is, its manufacturing ability for undead creatures, that led to such a situation. Because of the existence of evocation, even the seemingly powerful necromancer should always keep fear in his heart. I don''t know that at that moment, he will be transformed into an undead by the more powerful necromancer. In such a bad environment, necromancers generally have a strong will. As long as this will is stronger, they can become the will of heroes. This kind of special environment inside Diya cannot be imitated by any other forces. environment This type of necromancer does not have the potential to become a hero. Unless he is strongly stimulated, the existence of the hero''s will will will never be with him. And their final fate is mostly to become the undead creatures controlled by the more powerful Necromancers. environment According to rod''s information, among all the forces, blakhada has the least number of heroes. Needless to say, the power of the mage hero is needless to say. Even if he does not have the status of hero, as the peak of the promotion of conventional mages, that is, the existence of legendary mages, he will be able to maintain the dominant position of blakhada over the surrounding forces for a long time. If it is not for the appearance of Tanan, how long will this dominant position continue. Among all the legendary creatures, the existence of legendary mages is also extremely difficult to deal with. With the cooperation of all kinds of magic, the legendary mage can easily achieve things that all other creatures can''t do. Except for the legendary mage, this also applies to the legendary magician. Once the legendary mage, who is already very powerful, still has the status of hero, its strength can be imagined. The real use of the hero template needs to be reflected in the higher level creatures, and this will be fully displayed by the legendary mage. However, the number of legendary mages at the heroic level is extremely rare. Few mages can study magic and have the will of heroes at the same time. environment After that, according to the mage''s own wishes, he can choose to stay in the Magic Academy for further study, or carry out the construction of his own territory under the arrangement of the Academy. No matter how he chooses, he is very comfortable on the whole. environment There are only a few special mages dissatisfied with the status quo who are unwilling to stay in blakada after gaining great strength and will choose to travel on the whole continent. In rod''s impression, Sandro is such a mage. Most of the other mages choose to stay in blakada and enjoy the comfort. It is also the existence of this situation that leads to the fact that the number of heroes is far less than that of other forces in blakada. In such a comfortable environment, without too much danger, they can gain strong strength, and the will of heroes is naturally difficult to appear. Most of the mages who can produce heroic will and awaken to be heroes have special experience after gaining powerful power, which has nothing to do with the process of gaining power. Compared with the abominable environment of the necromancer, blakada''s environment is obviously more comfortable. He doesn''t need to risk his life to gain strength or do other things. However, in a sense, they also lose the opportunity to awaken their heroic will. Chapter 784 environment Although the number of MAGE heroes in blakhada is small, they still exist, not none of them. environment environment For most creatures, the impact of the environment is very obvious in them, and even can affect their own will. environment these In rod''s impression, tamic is just such a hero. In the coming battle of shadow of death, tamic, as the hero of the necromancer, has played a great role in the battlefield and once suppressed the troops of other forces around him. cutting-edge news cutting-edge news This discovery, no doubt, made rod aware of some anomalies, thinking that sandrus was somewhere in the city of death at this time. Rod believed that the emergence of this situation must have a great connection with sandrus himself. In rod''s view, the reason why Sandra chose the city of death as his first stop after he came to Diya may not be as simple as he imagined, and even has a certain connection with the city leader tamic. these these And in rod''s own perception, through the existence of peeping eyes, rod also learned some information about tamic from the vampire in front of him. There is no doubt that the existence of peeping eye gives rod great convenience, so that he can get the most correct information without asking. these The existence of peeping eyes enables rod to clearly understand that the strength of the vampire in front of him should be in the fifth level. There is a long distance to the real vampire king, and his identity can only be regarded as tamic''s bodyguard. these In the course of rod''s observation of the vampire, the vampire also had an action. Looking at rod and trow waiting outside the gate, the vampire said, "Lord tamic has been waiting for you in the city for a long time. Please come with me." Hearing what the vampire said, rod and trow naturally no longer wait, but under his guidance, enter the courtyard in front of them. In the process of following the vampire, rod did not stop his own observation, but also noticed some abnormalities. Rod''s main object of observation was the special vampire in front of him. Through the feedback of peeping eyes, rod has learned that the strength of this vampire should be around level 5. The emergence of this situation also conveyed some information to rod. According to rod''s prediction, through the corresponding relationship between the strengths, as the actual master here, that is, the existence of tamic, his real strength should be above the sixth level. In addition to the strength above level 6, tamic is also a hero. Under the combination of the two, rod knows that tamic''s actual strength is likely to exceed his own expectation. It also has the strength of level 6 and the status of hero. Compared with Stephen, tamic''s strength may still be inferior, or even has a huge gap, but it is obviously enough to deal with rod. In addition to the most intuitive level, rod can still detect some unusual information from the vampire in front of him. Rod noticed that in the course of the vampire''s journey, there was still no death energy spilling out of his whole body. Even when the vampire turned his back, there was no abnormality in his eyes. Even rod could not detect any information related to the undead from his appearance alone, as if he was just an ordinary man in a noble robe. However, the information from peeping eyes makes rod know clearly that this man has the same appearance as ordinary people. His real identity is a powerful fifth order vampire. Any creature who ignores this situation will pay a heavy price. After discovering the existence of this special situation, rod also realized that this is the reason why this type of vampire can exist for a long time in elasia. At the same time, this is also the reason why a large number of native vampires know that the use of the evolved form will reduce their fighting ability by several grades, and even can not use the talent of the vampire itself, they have to choose evolution. Chapter 785 Rod, who has a legendary level of spiritualism, is one of the most perceptive beings among all the Necromancers. With the ability attached to legendary evocation, rod can easily sense the abnormal changes of death energy around him. It can be said that as long as the wind and grass related to the energy of death, it can''t hide from rod who has this special skill. As the top point that regular special skills can be promoted, the legendary level of evocation mastered by rod has such a powerful effect. Depending on the special ability possessed by the legendary level of evocation, anyone with such a level of special skills can easily do this and sense the changes of the surrounding death energy. For rod at this time, because there is no real endless night ritual, part of the legendary necromancy is only the ability that the most powerful Lich can show. Rod can''t show it at all. However, rod has no problem with his perception of death energy. The existence of legend level evocation still gives rod a very powerful ability, which makes him far more powerful than the necromancer of the same level. these With a keen sense of death energy, rod can easily identify an undead. Any change related to death energy is inevitable in front of him. special For the existence of endless night rituals, rod''s perception ability has lost its original effect. If Stephen does not want to, rod can''t sense the existence of any death energy from Stephen. According to rod''s information, the existence of endless night ritual will greatly change the form of the necromancer who holds the ritual. Only in this way can he become a lich. Just because of this, for the Lich whose overall form has changed, the legend level soul summoning technique that rod originally possessed is no longer applicable, and he can''t fully display all the effects of this special skill as he did for low-level creatures. special The Lich who can fully display the strength of the legend level soul summoning is the only one who has passed the ceremony. Although rod had mastered the legendary level of evocation in the early days, his use of this special skill could not reach the level of a real Lich. What Rhode didn''t expect was that, in addition to the Lich Stephen, his perception of death energy would fail in such a vampire. From this vampire, rod can''t sense any death energy, and can''t judge whether he is an undead according to the existence of death energy. special This has never happened in the past. With the existence of the legendary evocation, no matter how good the undead''s concealment effect is, it can''t hide from rod. Through his perception of the energy of death, rod can easily judge the identity of the undead. Even in the process of marching, the whole body of the vampire did not have any flaws. If it wasn''t for the existence of peeping eyes, rod would be able to clearly realize the identity of the vampire in front of him and his strength. Rod would even suspect that his judgment was wrong. This discovery, no doubt let rod confirm some of the situation. As early as in the previous life of the game, rod heard that the players of eracia said that after the evolution of vampires, they can extremely hide their identity. Unless they take the initiative to expose, there is no way to find out their existence. In this special state, even if it is aimed at the undead and can cause great damage to the undead, the undead killer can not play an effect on the evolved vampire. The advantages brought by evolution undoubtedly bring great convenience for vampires to hide in other forces. special However, even the bounty hunters who are the most experienced and specialized in searching for necromancers in eracia are hard to break the disguise of vampires. Compared with the original vampires, the evolved vampires can''t always maintain the most powerful fighting ability, and they will be difficult to resist in the face of sudden danger. However, their ability to hide their own identity can''t be compared with any other undead creatures. In this state, vampires can really do it, just like ordinary people, without any trace of undead creatures. In addition to their own basic attributes, which are obviously stronger than others, there is no abnormal existence. For those vampires who have been lurking for a long time in elasia, they have already realized the difference between the basic attributes and ordinary people. Even such a special feature, they will try their best to hide it, making it more difficult for them to be noticed by other creatures. After the evolution of the vampire, all kinds of advantages, is any other kind of undead, it is difficult to compare, no one kind of undead, like the vampire, can perfectly integrate into the crowd. For the bounty hunters in eracia, if they want to find out the identity of the vampire, they can only use the most primitive method to attract the attention of the vampire with bait, so that they can actively expose their identity, and show their real form in the process of fighting. Even the undead killer, which is used to purify the undead, can''t play a role in this special form of vampire. Naturally, rod can''t feel the trace of death energy from the vampire in front of him. Looking at the figure of the vampire in front of him, rod also has some new ideas about tamic, the Lord of the city of death. Chapter 786 According to the information provided by Trow, in rod''s impression, there is a very powerful vampire group near the mausoleum of death. At this time, even if we haven''t seen the trace of the city Lord tamic, rod first saw an evolved vampire here. The emergence of this special situation also made rod realize that there may be some connection between tamic and the nearby vampire groups. In the process of marching, it seems that he noticed rod''s observation of the guide ahead. Trow took the initiative to say to rod: "I believe you can see that it''s not an ordinary person who guides us now, but a vampire with great strength. The Lord tamic we are going to meet is also the undead of this race. " "Relying on the advantages of his own race, tamic has recruited a large number of vampires for Lord Stephen for countless years." special "In the previous task, I met tamic and cooperated with him, so I was very impressed. Maybe that''s why Lord Stephen asked me to introduce you to tamic He took the initiative to tell rod a lot of information about the city Lord tamic. At this time, Trow seemed to recall something, and then said: cutting-edge news "If there is no accident, tamic''s men should be in charge of one of the most elite terrorist knights. This is the reward of Lord Stephen for his unique talent." Trow''s words undoubtedly attracted rod''s attention. What makes rod care about is not only the information Trow said about the city Lord tamic, but also the terrible Knight mentioned in Trow''s words. In rod''s impression, the terror knight is not a low-level undead. Whether it''s dark knight or terror knight, it''s the most special existence among all kinds of undead creatures. In addition to a few undead creatures, such as bone dragon, who use the corpses of powerful creatures to transform them, or corpse witches who can cast the cloud of death, can surpass the dark knight in strength, the dark knight''s strength has reached the peak of conventional undead creatures. As advanced by the dark knight, they are more powerful. Even the bone dragon that rod once controlled was far from the opponent of the terror Knight when it was just transformed. these However, what Roeder didn''t expect was that such a powerful army of terror knights would be rewarded by the Lich Stephen to his death knights at will. cutting-edge news these these Under the accumulation of countless years, the number of undead creatures controlled by Stephen has exceeded everyone''s imagination, and this is just one of the liches in Diya. After learning about the existence of this army of terror knights, rod also understood why tamic was famous in the second expansion. Compared with the Lich hiding in the end and just letting the death knights under his command, the existence of fighting in the front like tamic is easier to be noticed by the players at that time, especially tamic controls a powerful army of terror knights. In rod''s impression, it is not a simple thing to complete the manufacture of dark knight or terror knight. To achieve this, in addition to the Necromancer''s own transformation skills, there are strict requirements, more importantly, there are great restrictions on the materials needed for transformation. The corpses left by low-level creatures after death can''t be used for the transformation of dark knight. If you want to achieve this, you must use the corpses left by professionals above the official level. Among them, the corpses of the Knights themselves are the best and can achieve the best transformation effect. The corpse of a high-level knight, after the transformation of the necromancer, is enough to become a powerful terror knight. Even if the necromancer with poor level can transform the corpse of a high-level knight, what he gets is mostly some walking corpses of higher level, not the real terror knight. Knights who are loyal to the necromancer can also be called Dark Knights partly because of the change of concept, but they don''t have the characteristics of the undead of the same name. For this reason, there is a unique way of transformation of the dead in Diya. Under the control of the necromancer, the knight who is loyal to himself can be directly transformed into a dark knight. When this transformation is completed, the obtained Dark Knight focuses more on the existence of death knight in terms of characteristics. While retaining part of the memory, it can continue to improve its own strength. special Compared with other undead creatures, the soul fire of Dark Knight does not exist in their heads, but in the chest. The abnormality of soul fire also gives the Dark Knight some special abilities. In the process of fighting, even if the dark knight is beheaded, he will not be hurt too much, and even his overall strength will not be weakened too much. He can continue to fight as a headless knight until the battle is really divided. Chapter 787 As the leader of many undead creatures, the terror knight with all kinds of peculiarities naturally has extremely powerful fighting ability. In rod''s impression, when the terror knights are in combat, they can not only play a close combat ability that is not inferior to the traditional knights, but also use the death energy around them to show a variety of powerful characteristics. No matter in the process of fighting, using the existence of death energy to curse the opponent, or directly strengthening their own strength to double the damage to the opponent, it is not difficult for the terror knight. However, different from the most basic combat ability, the ability of death knight to use the energy of death is not naturally mastered. Only after continuous practice, can the terror Knight display this ability according to his own ideas in the battle. This phenomenon of constantly practicing to improve their own strength is also the difference between the terror knight and other undead creatures. As the fire of flexibility has been fixed for a long time, even after more battles, the experience of ordinary undead creatures is not much different from that of the ones just converted. Only when the rank is improved, will the experience change. This doesn''t apply to terror knights, or to special undead creatures like vampires. these In rod''s opinion, the training of Lord tamic for these terror knights is mostly for this purpose. He hopes to improve the strength of his terror Knights through training. After learning from Trow that there were a group of powerful death knights under the Lord tamic, some of the anomalies that rod had noticed were also explained at this time. Long before entering the courtyard, rod noticed that the whole area of the courtyard was vast. In addition to the castle not far away, there is a wide land in the backyard. Only the bursts of death energy can make rod feel the abnormality here. Although the light around him was dim under the shadow of the dark sky, rod was still able to observe the general situation behind him with his Hawkeye skill. cutting-edge news In this special environment, after a long period of training, the strength of these terror knights is naturally stronger, not to mention the training of these terror knights, or tamic designated by Lich Stephen himself. Rod believes that with the existence of these powerful terror knights, any undead in the city of death dare not easily make mistakes. Even those special groups of undead can not occupy any advantage in the face of terror knights. Realizing that these powerful Knights of terror are not far away in the backyard, rod also has a rough estimate of the strength of the city Lord tamic. In rod''s view, tamic''s strength has exceeded the limit that ordinary necromancers can reach, and only those real liches, or more powerful beings, can steadily surpass it. Even such a powerful death knight is still under the control of the Lich. Rod knows that once the Lich at the top of the Diya falls down due to some abnormal reasons, it is the powerful death knight that he originally controls that gets the most promotion. these At this time, seeing that rod understood the general strength of the city Lord tamic from his own words, Trow added: "Like Lord Stephen, tamic has a face that is not eroded by the energy of death and does not age at the same time. However, tamic did not rely on the secret of Lord Stephen to achieve this, but on the vampire''s racial talent "Similar to the vampire in front of him, tamic has also undergone evolution for himself." "In the vast majority of occasions, tamic is shown in the form of evolution, and there is no information in the information circulating, which makes it easy to ignore his identity as the vampire king." "Don''t be too surprised when you see tamic." Seeing that rod''s eyes had been attracted by his words, Trow added after a pause cutting-edge news "At that time, I still could not understand the difference caused by these two changes. I just thought that becoming an undead was not what I wanted. I didn''t understand the difference until I was taught the secret by Stephen When he said this, Trow sighed a little, but did not stop talking, and then said: "Although it is a vampire with human appearance after evolution, tamik has a very harmonious relationship with the local native vampire community, which obviously has a very deep connection." "But during this period, there seems to be some conflicts between these two kinds of vampires in different situations, even affecting some areas around the city of death. The number of vampires who are willing to be loyal to Lord Stephen is also greatly reduced. " cutting-edge news However, what the vampire didn''t know was that his every move had already been seen by rod at this time. cutting-edge news "Do you know the reason for the conflict between these two groups of vampires?" cutting-edge news It is said that it was under the decision made by tamic that this conflict suddenly came into being. " Chapter 788 After listening to rod''s question, Trow gave his own answer after a little thought. "This may not have much to do with the task of your trip, and you don''t have to pay too much attention to it." "No matter what the conflict is caused by, as long as tamic fails to complete the task assigned by Lord Stephen and fails to recruit a certain number of vampires within a period of time, he will be punished by Lord Stephen." Hearing what Trow said, the male vampire who had been leading the way for rod and Rhodes could not bear it. He stopped and turned around "The Lord of tamik will not be punished by that adult. This conflict among the ethnic groups was initiated under the order of that adult." After hearing the vampire''s retort, rod didn''t have any reaction. Troy beside him had a reaction first. "Who gave you the courage to interrupt the dialogue between the Necromancers? Vampire, how dare you do such a thing? " At this time, the tone of Trow''s words is very calm. It seems that he has never been angry at the vampire''s behavior. However, rod, who is beside Trow, can clearly feel the chill in his words. "I don''t allow anyone to stigmatize the Lord of tamik, even if you are the necromancer of the Lord." Taking these words as his response to Trow, at this time, in rod''s original sight, although the vampire''s face is still feminine, the overall momentum has changed greatly. "Ridiculous, do you think you can really have human feelings with your own evolution ability and human face? The loyalty of human beings in erasia is beyond your understanding as a vampire. " "In my eyes, no matter what you look like, even if you are the same as ordinary human beings, you will always be the undead enslaved by the spirit mark." At this moment, Trow fully shows his momentum as a senior necromancer, and Rhode on one side can naturally feel this more deeply. The previous experience, let rod some forget, Trow himself is also a powerful senior necromancer. No matter in the face of Lich Stephen, or the previous rod, Trow has no significant performance, as if he was just an ordinary necromancer. It was not until this time that rod realized that Trojan''s own strength could not be underestimated because of the strong momentum Trojan showed. However, Trojan himself was very humble in the face of those powerful existence in the past. As a senior necromancer of the fifth level, Trow''s strength in the whole Diya is reasonable. If the object he saw was not too strong, Trow would not have behaved like this. At least in many occasions, Trow could suppress most of the existence of Diya. Even in the fifth level, Trow''s momentum has completely suppressed the vampire around him. With his own perceived momentum, rod has no doubt that Trow can easily kill the vampire with his own strength, not to mention that the human form of the vampire at this time is not good at fighting. As the most important existence in the school of Necromancer''s magic, Trow can''t tolerate when the authority of the necromancer is offended. In Trow''s view, the vampire, who belongs to the undead, rashly interrupts his conversation and refutes his words, which is undoubtedly the biggest offense to the necromancer. For such undead creatures, even in the territory of tamic, Trow also has to give some lessons, in order to maintain his dignity as an undead mage. these The vampire has realized that it seems that a battle is about to take place. special Bats, always on the back of the castle, seem to be influenced by this momentum and fly from the original castle. "What''s more, when did I slander the Lord of tamik? cutting-edge news these Even in this case, Trow''s thinking is still very clear, the reason for all this, all attributed to the undead''s offense, did not leave their own handle. Even if asked after the event, Trow was able to give a good explanation. At this time, the vampire on one side has completed the transformation of form. Because of the deep threat from Trow, the vampire didn''t hesitate to transform. However, after the transformation, the vampire''s expected attack didn''t come. Instead, he heard these words from Trow. The emergence of this situation, no doubt let the vampire, a time do not know how to deal with. these Aware of this, the vampire did not make any move, still in place, thinking about what happened before. At this time, the conflict between Troy and vampire in the eyes of rod, suddenly felt an unusual breath. In rod''s perception, it seems that there is a very powerful being who is approaching his position rapidly. Even rod can feel the threat from the approaching process of this powerful being. This discovery undoubtedly made rod realize something at this time. In order to verify his mind, rod quickly looked around. Except for the bats flying around the castle, rod could not observe other abnormalities. Chapter 789 The abnormality in his heart made him look around quickly, but he could not find any useful information through his own action. In rod''s perception, an extremely powerful being is approaching his position quickly. The threat in rod''s perception makes him feel uneasy. In rod''s impression, such a strong threat has only occurred in a very few cases before, just like his previous meeting with the Lich Stephen. Rod realized that this situation was obviously due to the fact that tamic, the Lord of Trojan, sensed what was happening here and understood that for some unknown reason, there was a conflict between vampires and visitors, so he chose to come to see it in person. This discovery also made rod realize why Troy had such a big change in his attitude before, from trying to punish the vampire in front of him at the beginning to changing his attitude later without mentioning what happened before. These changes in Trow also made it clear to rod that Trow had discovered this before rod realized the arrival of Temik, which led to great changes in his attitude. If there is no such abnormal phenomenon, according to the attitude of Trow, rod has reason to believe that a battle is likely to happen, but because of this threat, Trow''s own attitude has been changed. This discovery, no doubt, also let rod, confirmed his mind. Realizing that tamic is coming, rod tries his best to develop his perception, hoping to detect some anomalies. However, rod''s action did not achieve the effect he imagined. Except for the threat in his heart, rod could not perceive anything worthy of his attention. In rod''s perception, even the energy of death around him has not changed. It seems that there is no omen to show that tamik is coming. In this case, what makes rod puzzled is, of course, how Troy perceives the trace of tamic. In rod''s view, under the influence of his own legendary soul summoning technique and the reconnaissance technique to improve the detection ability, he is obviously better than Troy on the overall perception ability. Troy must be able to feel the abnormality he perceives. these these In rod''s impression, Trow mentioned that tamic is also an evolved vampire. Naturally, he has all the characteristics of this type of vampire. Even because of his own rank, this kind of characteristics should be reflected more strongly in tamic. In this case, only by his own perception ability, rod could not detect the existence of tamic. Even the male vampire who had just entered this courtyard, rod could not find his existence by his own perception, let alone tamic, who was already regarded as the king of vampires. After discovering this point, rod no longer uses his own perception to try to find the traces of tamic existence, but uses his own observation to find the anomalies around him. It was in this case that the bat hovering over the castle came into rod''s sight. In rod''s impression, just when he arrived at the courtyard, there were many bats in the castle in front of him, but they didn''t hover on the castle as much as they can see now. Under the shadow of the dark sky, looking at the dense bats in the distance, rod seems to recall the scenes he had seen in the dead mausoleum before. these these According to rod''s understanding of the undead, there are often some very special connections between vampires and bats. Even the bat like skills mastered by vampires transform themselves into the existence of countless bats. In addition to the special skill of bat like, another characteristic of vampire in rod''s impression can also prove this point. In rod''s impression, for native vampires, they can even transform their existence into a single bat. In this state, even experienced necromancers can hardly tell which bats are made of vampires. In this case, because of the various connections, bats have become the symbol of vampires over time, even if they are not the existence of Necromancers. Any creature who knows something about mystics knows this. After the evolution of the vampire, because of their own shape has changed greatly, when they are in human form, part of the lost talent ability also includes the ability to transform themselves into bats. For this reason, it is difficult for these evolved vampires to directly transform themselves into bat form when they are in danger. Only after returning to the original vampire form can they do this. As a result of this information and the anomalies observed, rod believed that the existence of tamik was most likely hidden among the bats above the castle. In addition to these bats, rod never observed any other abnormalities in this area. During this period of time when rod was thinking about it, some abnormal conditions also emerged slowly in the air. As early as before, some bats separated from this group of bats, but rod didn''t care about this at that time. these With a burst of black fog, a figure came out of the black fog. Chapter 790 Realizing that the unusual changes around him came from the bats at the top of the castle, rod naturally found the problem and would not pay attention to other things. At this time, the changes of these bats were also seen by rod. Rod''s vision naturally focused on the figure emerging from the black fog. Rod understood that this figure was most likely the target of this trip, that is, the existence of the city Lord tamik. Rod had realized that the threat he had originally perceived came from the figure before the end of the bat. At that time, rod was able to realize the unusual features of the figure. At this time, he observed the figure to confirm this. In rod''s view, at this time, only tamic, the city Lord in Trojan''s mouth, will make such a choice for the vampires who come here by using bat. Because of the black fog around him, rod could not observe the real appearance of the figure. To rod''s surprise, from the end of the bat figure, rod could not feel any breath, and the threat he had felt before also disappeared at this time. these In this case, all rod can observe is his own sight. This figure in the black fog gives rod the feeling of a vampire leading the way. Rod can''t sense the existence of any breath from the special form of a vampire, as if there were no creatures here at all. Compared with the previous vampire, the black fog in front of him naturally makes rod feel more unusual. In rod''s impression, the black fog at this time should be produced when the vampire ends the bat like state. After the end of the bat, the vampire, who should have returned to its original form and had strong fighting ability, still couldn''t feel the existence of any breath, which undoubtedly explained some problems to rod. In the process of Rhode''s thinking, some new changes have taken place in the field. In a very short period of time, the black fog that shrouded the vampire gradually dissipated, revealing its original shape under the black fog. Rod noticed that the figure in front of him did not wear the robe that the caster usually wears. Instead, it was black armor that was more conducive to close combat. What makes rod feel more concerned is naturally the appearance of the vampire. Rod noticed that the appearance of the vampire is no different from that of the human he usually sees. It is not the original appearance of the vampire that rod originally imagined. In the eyes of this figure, there is no sign that it is an undead. On the whole, people can''t see any sign that it has just ended the bat. If we didn''t see him end his bat life, but found him in another situation, rod might not be able to judge that there was any connection between him and the undead. What makes rod more concerned is the face of the vampire. Rod noticed that through the features of his face, the vampire in front of him should belong to a woman, and his appearance also belonged to the upper middle class in rod''s previous impression. Through their own knowledge, according to rod''s understanding of the undead, when the original vampire has completed its own evolution, it can have the same appearance as ordinary people. However, after this kind of evolution, the appearance of vampires is not their corresponding appearance, but based on their original appearance, according to their own needs, they have made certain adjustments. these According to the information learned by rod, after the evolution of vampires, in addition to their own appearance changes, the overall momentum will also change to a great extent. these Even the aristocrats of erasia had to admit it. It is also for this reason that in the territory of elasia, people who do not have a deep understanding of the undead will have a certain favor when facing creatures like vampires. This favor will not change until their own lives are threatened by vampires. In rod''s impression, for this point, many players in the previous life of the game have conducted research, and the final conclusion is that in the whole game, in addition to the common basic attributes, there are many attributes are ignored, but in some moments, these attributes can play a great role. These attributes, which are not specifically counted by the system, include the attributes of luck and morale, which have a significant impact on conventional combat. In addition, they also have the attributes of charm, which can change the indigenous people''s view to a large extent. According to the research of the players at that time, the role of charm attribute can even exceed the existence of lucky attribute to a certain extent. cutting-edge news cutting-edge news In many occasions, higher charm attribute can bring great convenience, the importance of this attribute is self-evident. According to the information rod learned, when he became a necromancer, he reduced the favor of other camp creatures by reducing the charisma attribute. When the creatures of other camps know the identity of Lord undead, this attribute will have an effect. Don''t worry about this until rod''s identity is discovered by creatures from other camps. Chapter 791 According to rod''s information, not only working as a necromancer, but also in the eyes of other groups of creatures, will lead to the decline of their own charm attribute. Basically, all things related to the necromancer will make this happen. these It can be said that all things related to necromancers are not accepted by creatures of other forces because of this. Among all these undead creatures, the existence of vampires is undoubtedly regarded as a kind of alien, not only because they retain the existence of self-consciousness after being transformed into undead creatures, but also because they have mastered the ability of self evolution. The vampire who has completed the morphological evolution, when it is under the appearance of human beings, the overall charm attribute will not be reduced due to the influence of undead creatures, but will be further improved. After the transformation, the vampires not only improve their appearance, but also have the temperament attached to their racial talent, which makes their charm different from other undead creatures. special According to rod''s information, because of this characteristic of vampires, some bounty hunters make use of this in their search for vampires in eracia. Depending on the abnormality of appearance, bounty hunters can easily find out the vampires hiding in eracia. It is difficult to achieve this effect by any other means, whether it is the inspection of undead creatures or the magic of detecting death energy. According to rod''s information, the existence of charm attribute is not the higher the better. In some specific areas, the higher charm attribute is not as good as the lower charm attribute, and it is more awed by other creatures. There is no doubt that the Diya in which rod is located is such an area. In the territory of Diya, those undead mages with terrible appearance and extremely low charm in the eyes of ordinary people are more likely to win the awe of other undead mages. On the contrary, those undead mages with higher charm, no matter how strong their own strength is, are difficult to achieve this effect. As a result, in Diya, even if it is eroded by the energy of death, the necromancer will not care about his appearance. Instead, he is proud of it as a manifestation of his prestige. Just like the old rod, he came to the city of Yin Feng by chance and met the then trojan in the city. He knew that he was looking for a way to restore his appearance. Before that, he relied on the existence of Trojan and met the Lich Stephen in the death mausoleum. Rod did not know where to find a solution to the erosion of death energy. Rod has a lot of knowledge about the existence of charisma. special Just like the basic defense power brought by the material of equipment, the equipment with gorgeous appearance naturally has more charm attributes, but the system will not show it. Therefore, in many cases, it is very easy for other players to ignore this. In rod''s eyes, the female vampire who just finished bat like in front of him is wearing the same armor. special It is similar to rod''s impression that the gorgeous armor of the Erathian knights, on top of the bright armor, has the corresponding family crest of the Knights. Obviously, the grain on the female vampire''s armor is similar to it. Different from the Knights of erasia, these lines are not conspicuous on the female vampire''s armor, which can not achieve the striking effect of erasia''s knights. Apart from the observant rod, the only one who can notice the existence of the lines is the vampire himself. And in the overall gorgeous degree, the black armor of female vampires, compared with those real knights, also has a great gap. However, the existence of black armor also added a lot of charm to the vampire. Under the outline of the armor, the figure of this female vampire is fully displayed, which makes her have a momentum far different from other vampires. Rod can imagine that the vampire was extremely tough, and at the same time, it can quickly recover the body of the wound. Under the cover of this armor, it can burst out how powerful the power is. Obviously, this vampire can''t be underestimated. In rod''s impression, even undead creatures will be similar to ordinary creatures, using various equipment to make themselves have certain advantages. The existence of soul fire undoubtedly endows the undead with such ability to use the familiar equipment. Even the skeleton warrior with very low rank will choose all kinds of equipment to arm himself, not to mention those undead creatures with higher rank. Undead creatures can only use their equipment with the help of the undead mage. Even the professional expertise of some special ranks can strengthen the undead creatures directly, so that they can make better use of their equipment. As a very special vampire in the undead, when it has its own consciousness, it can do this without the command of the necromancer. Because of the way of fighting, it is difficult for vampires to use any kind of weapons in the process of fighting. For these vampires, their natural talons are the best weapons in battle, and the damage they can cause is far more than anything else. Even so, in order to further improve their fighting ability, vampires can also make a choice of armor. With the blessing of armor, the original strength of vampires has undoubtedly been further improved. Any creature who tries to kill vampires will pay enough for it. Chapter 792 At this time, the vampire in front of rod''s eyes, dressed in black armor, has such an effect. Rhode can feel it from this armor. The existence of this equipment can not only enhance the charm attribute to a certain extent, but also the attached defense ability. In rod''s eyes, this armor is extremely practical. Combined with the vampire''s original strong body, it greatly improves its combat ability. According to rod''s expectation, conventional attacks, or even some common spells, can''t play any role in the defense of this armor. And in rod''s impression, he didn''t see this type of equipment in the vampire who led the way. Although the existence of equipment can improve the defense of vampires, not all vampires will choose to use it. According to rod''s information, except for a few armor equipment made of special materials, their defense attributes are basically related to their own weight. Not counting the equipment with special material or special ability, the relatively heavy armor can naturally provide higher defense than the general light armor, and can protect itself to a great extent. This is also the reason why rod seldom saw this kind of equipment on vampires in previous battles. According to the information learned by rod, the fighting style of the vampire depends largely on its high moving speed. Under this rapid blessing, the vampire''s original strong body can undoubtedly cause great damage. When it is equipped with armor, under the influence of the weight of this kind of equipment, it will undoubtedly slow down its original speed. For the vampire, it has improved its defense ability, slowed down its own speed, and reduced its overall strength. According to rod''s information, even in the battlefield of previous life games, not many vampires would choose such a kind of equipment. However, for the present vampire, the existence of armor does not seem to have much impact on him. Even if he is equipped all the time, his overall strength does not decline. On the contrary, his defense is enhanced. Think of the information mentioned by Trow that tamic, the Lord of the city of death, is not only a vampire, but also responsible for training the terror Knight awarded by Stephen. Rod is not surprised at the armor that appears on the vampire. In rod''s impression, the existence of the terror knight is naturally like an ordinary knight, wearing a set of special dark armor. The armor on the vampire appears in front of him, and the material used is just like that of the terror knight. At this time, when the real body shape of the vampire emerged from the black fog after the end of bat, its appearance was undoubtedly displayed in the eyes of all creatures in the field. Rod''s observation of this vampire mainly focuses on its equipment and the strength corresponding to its rank. According to rod''s prediction, the vampire in front of her should have reached the sixth rank and entered the ranks of high-level creatures, which is not comparable to that of ordinary creatures. Rod noticed that after the female vampire appeared, the vampire in front of him, who was originally used to guide the way, had bent down his head and expressed his respect to the vampire in front of him. In the process of Rhode observing the whole situation, Troy, beside him, also noticed the appearance of the vampire in front of him. At this time, he no longer had to wait, but had an action first. It seems that he is aware of the possible consequences of what he has just done. In this case, Trow directly says to the vampire in front of him: "Tamic, the Lord of the city of death, I believe you have learned from Lord Stephen about the next task. The one next to me is rod, who is in charge of this task." From Trow''s words, rod also confirmed a very important message. The female vampire who appeared here was tamic, who was originally expected by rod. After confirming tamic''s identity, rod looked at her again. There was no big difference in her eyes. It seemed that this result had been predicted by rod. "Trow, your words seem to be full of disdain for the existence of vampires." After listening to what Troy had said, tamic''s response did not mention anything related to the task, but related to what Troy had said before. When he said this, tamic''s expression did not change. Even rod could not know what tamic really thought through his own observation. However, rod did not feel any worry about this. Rod also wanted to know what tamic would do to Trow after he had said those words. these According to rod''s information, even if the situation at this time really goes against Troy, Troy itself will not be in great danger. When he just arrived at the city of death, rod had sensed the magic scroll in Trow''s hands. According to rod''s prediction, the magic recorded on this scroll was the gate of time and space to the mausoleum of death. In this case, even in great danger, Trow can also rely on the existence of this magic scroll and quickly escape from here. Only if he uses the magic scroll like this, will he be punished by the Lich Stephen? Rod doesn''t know. After hearing what tamic said, Trow seemed to realize something. Instead of giving his own reply at the first moment, he pondered for a while and said: "I''m also under Lord Stephen''s command. At this time, I would like to ask the city master to put the task first and finish it as soon as possible, so as not to let Lord Stephen down." To rod''s surprise, Trow''s words did not explain his previous behavior, and there was no trace of concealment. He acknowledged what tamic said, but only tried to cover his previous behavior with such words, and then led the topic to the task assigned by the Lich Stephen. However, in rod''s view, Trow''s answer may not satisfy tamic. Chapter 793 Listening to Trow''s answer, there was not much fluctuation in tamic''s expression. He just said: cutting-edge news Your mission of this trip has been completed. Please go back. " As for the information related to the task mentioned by Trow, Temik naturally takes over the discourse, and in her discourse, she undoubtedly shows her own attitude. For Troy, who does not recognize the existence of vampires, tamic himself will not have a good look at him. Even though he is also under the Lich Stephen, at this time, tamic still makes his own decision, that is, to expel Troy from here. His higher rank, together with the strength of his undead creatures, undoubtedly gave tamic the ability to do so, just as before, Troy relied on his own strength to suppress the vampires who led him. Listening to tamic''s words, Trow seemed to think of something and immediately said, "but according to the task of Lord Stephen, I should..." "I said, please come back." Before Trow had finished a sentence, tamic interrupted him directly. In this case, Trow himself, also from tamic''s words, felt her resolute attitude. Aware of their original actions, eventually led to the emergence of this consequence, although Trojan heart understand this, but at this time, there is no way to solve it. In this case, Trow no longer insisted, and did not say anything more to Temik, but turned directly and left the courtyard. Looking at the figure of Troy when he left, Rhode undoubtedly felt some abnormality in his heart. Before that, Rhode did not expect the appearance of this situation. It can be said that the development of this situation has been beyond Rhode''s expectation. In rod''s view, the more likely situation is that tamic and Troy fight here, and eventually forcibly expel them, or both sides no longer mention what happened originally, but focus on the upcoming task, which may be the more common situation. What rod didn''t expect was that tamic would make such a decision. After she made this decision, Trow accepted it without any refutation, as if she didn''t care about the task assigned by Stephen. However, this situation has already happened. At this time, rod can only accept it and start to work on the intelligence related to the mission. Rod noticed that when Troy gradually disappeared, tamic''s eyes had turned to him and he was observing himself. Just as rod wanted to say something, tamic''s voice came to his ear. cutting-edge news From tamic''s mouth, after hearing the task of his trip, rod simply nodded to confirm this point. However, rod had another idea in his mind. these In rod''s impression, it didn''t take long for him to leave the mausoleum of death until he met the Lord tamic. these cutting-edge news However, this ability to transmit information will also be reduced with the increase of distance. When it exceeds a certain range, the spiritual imprint between the necromancer and the undead will be completely silent, unable to play any role. Even if the undead dies, the necromancer will not have any perception. Just like rod at this time, he could not give any command to the undead in the middle of vilning. The limitation of distance made him unable to do this. At this time, in rod''s perception, the spirit mark corresponding to the ghost dragon is restored to its original state, and the ghost dragon itself is no longer far away from the area where the city of death is located. It seems that it will not be long before it can reach rod''s current position. However, in order to avoid causing unnecessary influence, rod did not let the ghost dragon close to the city, but let it wait somewhere outside the city of death. cutting-edge news However, compared with rod''s distance limitation in mental imprint, Stephen''s use of mental imprint obviously has its own unique method, which can span a very long distance in rod''s view, and transmit information to tamic through mental imprint. special According to rod''s understanding of death knights, Steven can pass the information from such a long distance. As her death knights, tamic can also do this and pass the information back. This discovery undoubtedly made rod realize that the situation at this time still seems to be extremely unfavorable to him. Not to mention the Lich Stephen, his ability to control the whole city of death may soon be known by Stephen for the first time. Because he knew a lot of information about the second expansion in advance, compared with the final result of this mission, rod was worried about whether he could meet Stephen''s requirements after completing the mission in this way, so as to obtain the secret to solve the death energy erosion. Chapter 794 While rod was observing tamic, tamic on one side was also paying attention to rod''s every move. Tamic himself is also very curious about the object mentioned in Stephen''s message, as the Lord of the city of death. What makes tamic care, of course, is whether rod is qualified to complete the task. Even tamic himself felt a little afraid of the extremely powerful necromancer, the target of rod''s mission. This, for tamic, who is already a high-level creature, naturally makes her feel extremely abnormal. In tamic''s impression, this fear of powerful creatures is only felt by the Lich Stephen. As for other creatures, even the real leader of the original vampire clan near the city of death, tamic can''t have this feeling. However, tamic is disappointed that according to the information she perceives, rod''s own rank strength does not seem to be as high as expected. On the contrary, among all the necromancers, he can only be regarded as a formal rank, not even a senior necromancer. This discovery, no doubt let tamic heart, for the arrival of rod, produced some views. In tamic''s eyes, the only thing she can care about about about rod is undoubtedly his heroism. Tamic, who also has a heroic identity, can naturally judge this from rod at a glance. The identity of a hero is often the least need to be hidden. "I don''t know why Lord Stephen asked you to complete such an important task, but I think you should have something extraordinary in your body to undertake this important task. I will help you to complete this task." special In this case, even in tamic''s perception, rod''s overall strength is obviously not as good as his own, but he doesn''t despise him at all. Hearing what tamic said, rod immediately said, "thank you for your kindness. I want to know the target of this mission, that is, the necromancer named Sandro. Where is he now?" "The necromancer, who is now concentrating on some things, has not appeared in the city of death for a long time. In this case, even I can''t see the necromancer himself." Hearing rod''s words in his ears, tamic replied after some meditation. cutting-edge news It is precisely because of the arrival of the necromancer that the soul tower in the city, which was originally open to all undead creatures, has been controlled by his subordinates and has to be closed. " these "Maybe I won''t have a chance to meet the necromancer until the end of his research. At that time, you can pretend to be my man and finish the task given to you by Stephen for the reason of inspecting the evocation tower." Tamic''s words mentioned her plan for Rhode to complete the task. However, this part of tamic''s words is not Rhode''s most concerned aspect. Rhode''s most concerned aspect is the existence of the evocation tower. cutting-edge news What makes rod feel most concerned about is naturally the call for himself from the top of the evocation tower. In rod''s perception, it seems that something special is sending this signal to him. At that time, rod only regarded the call from the top of the evocation tower as a kind of treasure or special material used in the construction of the evocation tower, so he didn''t pay too much attention to it. Rod''s main attention was on Sandro. However, at this time, rod got the news from tamic that sandrus had already closed the evocation tower, and he didn''t know what he was doing on it. This news undoubtedly surprised rod. At the same time, from the information provided by tamik, rod seemed to be aware of something and had another idea in his heart. In rod''s view at this time, the call from the top of the evocation tower may have a great connection with the existence of sandrus, and it is even very possible that this call was triggered by this necromancer or something related to it. Rod knew that compared with other necromancers, the biggest difference between him and them was that he mastered the legendary level of evocation. To master the existence of this level of evocation, only the most top legendary lich, and even Steven, who had lived for countless years, had no way to master it. In order to maximize the effect of evocation, rod rarely adjusts the speed achievement of his equipment, so that evocation can always remain at the legend level. Rod believes that it is the existence of the legendary evocation that makes such a connection between himself and the things at the top of the evocation tower. However, after realizing that this legendary spiritualism has a certain connection with the goal of this mission, that is, the existence of sandrus, rod''s original idea has faded a lot. What rod can perceive from it is the possible abnormal situation. In rod''s hand, although he has the forbidden magic ball fragment that can suppress all the casting ability, and even rod''s own plan is to use the power of forbidden magic ball fragment to fight against the protagonist of the second expansion, but in rod''s heart, he has no idea of belittling it. According to Sandro''s powerful abilities in the second expansion, rod believes that everything, once associated with it, will become extremely complex. For things that had been calling for themselves, rod no longer felt any expectation. Instead, he was deeply vigilant. Chapter 795 In rod''s view, when Sandra came to the city of death, he chose to close the soul tower and study the behavior of things in the tower, which was extremely abnormal. From tamic''s words, rod also felt this. Rod knew that in the city of death, apart from the need for a large number of materials, the more important thing was the permission from the real Lich and the assistance from the Lich. Rod believed that it was with the help of the Lich who controlled the city of death, Stephen, that the evocation tower was built. In the process of building the evocation tower, once there is no real Lich''s assistance, even if it is finally built, its effect will be greatly reduced, or even seriously reduced. According to the information observed by rod, the evocation tower in the city of death has extremely powerful effect, and obviously there is no such reduction. Some of the information mentioned in tamic discourse also proves this point. What makes rod care is that when tamic realizes that there may be problems with the effectiveness of the evocation tower, his first thought is not how to make it recover, but how to avoid the punishment of the Lich Stephen. It was this that convinced rod that the establishment of the evocation tower was closely related to the existence of the Lich Stephen. In rod''s view, Sandro''s move to close the evocation tower was mostly for the purpose of studying the knowledge related to the Lich in the evocation tower. From tamic''s words, rod can''t know how long Sandro has closed the evocation tower, but according to rod''s prediction, it may not be long before the second expansion comes. At this time, rod''s thinking about Sandro also entered tamic''s eyes. cutting-edge news After hearing tamic''s inquiry, rod''s face finally changed. Instead of continuing his own thinking, he explained to tamic: "I''m just like Sandra, and I''m also from blakada, the country of mages. I have a lot of knowledge about Sandra''s previous deeds. I believe that''s why Lord Stephen asked me to complete this task." Rod didn''t hide anything about his experience. In a sense, rod''s experience, as he said, is the same as Sandro''s, which comes from blakada. However, rod understands that Steven did not let himself carry out this task because he understood this. "What puzzles me is one of the things mentioned by the former vampire." With that, rod raised his arm and pointed to a man nearby, who was the vampire who had guided rod and Trojan before. Along with rod''s action, tamic''s own eyes, also put on the vampire, but did not stay long, then moved his eyes back to rod. Noting tamic''s look, rod added: "This vampire once mentioned that the existence of sandrus led to some conflicts between the city Lord''s men and the native vampires near the city of death, and this kind of conflict was directed by Lord Stephen." cutting-edge news Listening to rod''s words in his ears, tamic did not answer this point at the first time. Instead, he looked at rod like this. It seemed that some changes had taken place in his eyes. Rod noticed that in tamic''s eyes, there was a trace of examination, as if he wanted to find something from himself. At the same time, in tamic''s body, a special momentum suddenly produced. Previously, from the human body formed by tamic, rod could not sense the existence of any breath. If he did not see tamic''s body with his own eyes, rod could not even be sure whether there was a living thing in tamic''s position. Only now, when tamic takes the initiative to show his momentum, rod can clearly feel the existence of tamic. At this time, tamic still maintains the human body shape, but in rod''s perception, the momentum emitted by tamic is not weaker than any powerful high-level creature. Even the vampire on one side, after suddenly feeling the change of tamic momentum, could not help but be stunned for a moment. The following action was to take a step back towards the rear, until he reflected the situation at this time, which stopped his own pace. There is no doubt that rod is extremely alert to the changes in momentum and the perception he has when facing a strong enemy. According to rod''s prediction, tamic in this state may attack himself at any time. In this distance, in the face of a vampire king''s attack, even rod, can only make full use of the instant movement to open up the distance, and then try to counterattack. There is almost no way to fight it head-on. However, as if aware of something, rod knew that under such circumstances, tamic could not easily attack herself. The only reason for her to do so was to test her real thoughts. In rod''s view, it is the reason of the conflict between the two kinds of vampires proposed by himself that causes the change of tamic behavior. Obviously, there are some key intelligence that he does not know. At the same time, it is the existence of these intelligence that causes the change of tamic behavior. From this point, rod realized that his previous question was obviously the right one. After understanding this, rod''s original look gradually calmed down. Even though he still felt a very strong threat from tamic, he didn''t appear in any panic. He just looked at tamic, hoping to know the corresponding answer from her. Seeing that his action could not have the expected effect on rod not far away, tamic gradually put away his strong power and returned to his original state. At this time, in rod''s perception, tamic is as usual again. There is no breath coming out of his whole body, just like ordinary people without rank. But after the momentum he felt before, rod will not believe it. Chapter 796 Seeing his action, he couldn''t have any influence on rod. He couldn''t feel anything unusual from the change of rod''s expression. So tamic put away his momentum and restored his original state. Looking at rod on one side, tamic looked the same and said: "It''s also related to the task of your trip." "When Sandro came to the city of death, he didn''t hide his trace. Many of my vampires noticed that the Cape he was wearing was the treasure of the vampires." "This special VAMPIRE CAPE originally belonged to the original vampire clan near the city of death, but it was lost in the witch attack not long ago. All the vampires are very sorry about it. Even when I think of the VAMPIRE CAPE, I feel a sense of regret." "However, this is a treasure belonging to the vampire family, but it appears on Sandro at this time, and he has no intention to hide it, which naturally attracted the attention of many vampires." these these What Roeder didn''t expect is that the conflict between the two kinds of vampires mentioned by Trow was caused by Sandro''s coming and his vampire Cape. In places where Rhode didn''t know, Sandro''s actions had already triggered a series of amazing changes. These changes will not disappear because of Rhode''s arrival, but affect Rhode everywhere. cutting-edge news cutting-edge news "According to Lord Stephen''s prediction, Sandro may activate the real power of the vampire cloak by some means, and he doesn''t know how he got this treasure." Seeing that rod didn''t respond for a moment, tamic continued to tell his known intelligence. Because of the existence of the VAMPIRE CAPE, it involves many secrets of the vampire family, and it can even be said that it is a sacred thing in the family. Creatures of other races, even the existence of the necromancer, are not qualified to understand these things. It is precisely for this reason that when rod''s inquiry involves the VAMPIRE CAPE, tamic''s momentum will immediately change. In this way, he hopes to feel the panic in rod''s heart and realize his real idea, but rod''s reaction is not flawed. As a vampire, or even the existence of a hero, even though tamic has already become Stephen''s death knight, in her heart, she still has a little respect for the sacred things in the family. If it wasn''t for the order given by Stephen, and the abnormality that tamic himself perceived, she might not have been able to wait for rod''s arrival at all, so she would first attack Sandro, just for the vampire cape that existed in him. At this time, when the vampire cloak and rod''s upcoming mission have a certain connection, after a little hesitation, tamic will tell rod about this powerful treasure. Different from tamic, when rod learned the existence of the vampire cloak from her mouth, some of his original ideas were confirmed at this time. According to rod''s information, the existence of the vampire cloak is one of the components of the ghost King''s cloak. At the same time, because of the corresponding relationship between the artifact and the components, the vampire cloak is also the most important artifact component. When the cloak is completely combined, the vampire cloak is the ultimate carrier of the power of the artifact. Rod knew that in this case, in order to give full play to the power of the artifact, the shape and effect of the vampire cloak itself would have a great change, so as to achieve this. About these changes in the vampire cloak, rod also got confirmation from tamic''s words. cutting-edge news For this point, it seems that even the Lich Stephen in the mausoleum of death did not accurately guess that Sandro activated the real power of the vampire cloak, but did not think of the combination of artifacts. In the game world, rod also learned about the combined artifact from the classics. According to rod''s information, the existence of composite artifact, even for the real legendary creatures, is not available. flower In this case, in the whole game world, there are not many occasions where the combined artifact really appears. Every time the artifact appears, it will cause great disputes. Based on this, rod believes that even if the Lich Stephen learns from his subordinates about the abnormal changes on the vampire''s cloak, he will not think about the combination artifact. After all, the appearance of the combination artifact and its corresponding strength have already involved another level. Although he didn''t realize the appearance of the combined artifact, his keen perception as a lich had already made Stephen realize that Sandro''s purpose was not simple, so he sent many men to explore. Even rod, who went to seek the secret, was also assigned this task. cutting-edge news cutting-edge news However, the idea in rod''s heart is not satisfied with this. Chapter 797 As early as knowing the information about this mission and the existence of Sandro, rod made up his mind, hoping to use the last effect of banning the fragments of the magic ball in his hand to win the two combined artifact in his hand. In this case, rod naturally not only satisfied with the task assigned by Stephen, but also wanted to get more things. Even in rod''s mind, he has long been aware of the many variables that may come with this behavior, but he still intends to do so. these For rod himself, once his goal is successfully achieved, the plot of the next expansion film will change, and his own strength will also change in essence. cutting-edge news these Another magic weapon curse armor with unique effect and good protection effect, as rod expected, Sandro will not carry it with him. After understanding this situation, for his next plan, rod also has a more successful grasp. cutting-edge news Although the existence of Sandra''s artifact has been confirmed from tamic, rod still has many doubts about Sandra''s real purpose of this trip and why he chose the city of death as his foothold in Diya. these Just as rodes sotamic said what he had said before, tamic''s voice came back. "Is there anything else you want to know?" Hearing tamic''s inquiry, Rodley even responded, but without any words, he just shook his head. "That''s good. It''s been a long time since Sandro closed the soul tower. Maybe it won''t be long before I can meet with him. " "At that time, I believe that whatever Sandro''s real purpose is, he can''t continue to hide it. It''s just that you need to wait before this opportunity comes. " "In the city of death, undead creatures are rampant. Even Troy, who left earlier, is much higher than you. There is no hotel for the undead mage in the city. If you don''t want to abandon it, you can stay in my house temporarily, or let my staff arrange the residence in the city for you." Speaking, tamic no longer speaks, but waits for rod''s answer. From tamic''s words, rod understood that she seemed to misunderstand her own strength. If you look at the rank, rod still belongs to the fourth rank corresponding to the official necromancer. Even the vampire who used to lead the way is higher than rod''s own rank, not to mention Trow, who is already a senior necromancer. For this reason, in tamic''s view, rod''s own strength is naturally inferior to the original Trojan. According to tamic''s idea, the Lich Stephen chooses to let rod complete this task, mostly because rod''s lower rank can reduce Sandro''s vigilance, so as to better complete this task. In many cases, the existence of order can directly reflect the strength of a creature. Just observe its order, you can roughly understand its strength. special From leaving to returning to Diya, rod has four ranks, and has not been promoted, but his strength has been changed qualitatively. If we only look at the order of rod, it is difficult to see this. Compared with the regular necromancers, rod''s strength undoubtedly exceeds them too much. The ability of casting magic and the undead creatures under rod''s command are not comparable to those of the ordinary Necromancers. At this time, tamic obviously didn''t see this, but regarded rod''s rank as the embodiment of rod''s strength. On this point, rod did not give tamic any explanation. Looking at the castle not far away, rod undoubtedly had a clearer perception of the castle than when he first entered the courtyard. these Both the environment here and the identity of tamic make rod understand that the castle in front of him belongs to the vampire group under tamic. As a human being, he may have some unnecessary troubles after entering it. these At this time, rod''s only magic that can be used to resist terror knights is the fifth level meteor shower. Rod predicted that under the attack of meteor shower, even the existence of terror knights can only choose to retreat. In addition to this magic, all of rod''s existing magic is difficult to face a large number of terror knights. In this case, rod understood that the things in the castle and behind the courtyard were beyond his scope. Rod preferred to leave the courtyard as soon as possible instead of staying here as tamik said. "I don''t dare to trouble the city master any more. Please arrange the residence in the city for me." Toward tamic not far away, rod replied simply. Chapter 798 After hearing about rod''s choice, tamic had no objection, but said to the vampire who had led the way "You are in charge of taking him to the empty house in the city." As early as tamic just appeared here, the vampire changed his original state. In the whole process, there was no action, just waiting for tamic''s command. At this time, after learning this from tamic''s mouth, the vampire also understood his next task, so he turned his eyes to rod. "You stay in the city for a while with this vampire. Once something abnormal comes from the soul tower, I will ask my staff to inform you immediately. I hope you can successfully complete the task assigned by Lord Stephen." Facing rod to one side, after explaining the following matters, tamic did not wait any longer. In rod''s eyes, the extremely thick black fog began to emerge from tamic''s whole body until her whole body was submerged. A large number of bats flew out of the black fog, and the direction of these bats was exactly the location of the castle that rod had seen before. When the black fog in front of rod''s eyes cleared, the original tamic had disappeared. Looking at this scene, rod undoubtedly has a deeper understanding of the strength of tamic. Previously, rod''s judgment of tamic''s strength was based on his inherent impression of vampires and high-level creatures. However, rod still did not know the true strength of tamic. At this time, tamic''s superb use of bat like technology undoubtedly shows rod this point. In rod''s impression, although bat is a natural skill possessed by vampires, it is still limited in use. According to rod''s idea, compared with the strong vitality possessed by vampires, the life value reduced by vampires in the process of bat is nothing at all. When vampires use bat skills, a more important limitation is the number of times they use them. The rank of vampires and their own talent determine how many times they can use the bat in a short period of time. Once this limit is exceeded, even the vampires with strong vitality can not bear the backfire brought by the bat. What makes rod care is that tamic''s choice of way, whether he comes here or leaves here, is to use ordinary vampires as a means of survival. In this case, rod believes that, according to tamic''s victory, she may have got rid of the limitation of bat like, and has fully integrated this ability into herself, so she is no longer limited by the number of bat like, and can even regard it as a long-standing form, just like her human form. Realizing this, rod also had a certain understanding of why tamik could bat directly in human form. In rod''s view, according to this kind of abnormality displayed by tamic, her own strength may far exceed her own prediction. Rod even has a premonition that even if she is in human form, her combat ability is no worse than that of a close combat professional of the same level. For this reason, rod was also vaguely worried about what might happen in the future tasks. Rod understood that under the shadow of the forbidden magic barrier, unlike Sandro and Stephen, who are extremely good at magic, tamic''s own ability will not be weakened. Vampire''s own transformation of form has little to do with the existence of magic. Strictly speaking, it''s actually a skill in magic. In this case, rod believes that even if he successfully casts the forbidden magic barrier, tamic, who is also in it, will not have any reduction in his fighting ability. He can even transform his own form into a native vampire more conducive to fighting under the shadow of the forbidden magic barrier. Once this happens, rod believes that neither he nor Sandro can compete with tamic under the shadow of the forbidden magic barrier. After realizing this, rod understood that the existence of tamic was undoubtedly the most influential variable in his whole plan. Compared with Sandro, who was originally extremely powerful and had two artifact in his hand, because his casting ability was completely limited, the threat became small. For this reason, rod also needs to make a big adjustment to the original plan. Before that, rod may think that as long as he can see Sandro, he can then use the unique effect of forbidden magic ball fragments to win the artifact in his hand. But at this time, this plan is obviously no longer suitable. Realizing that during this mission, tamic is likely to see Sandro at the same time as himself, rod knows that if he rashly uses the forbidden fragments of the magic ball, he will be greatly restricted and eventually make a wedding dress for others. Rod doesn''t believe that he can defeat a real vampire king under the shadow of the forbidden magic barrier only by his melee ability, not to mention that the vampire king still has the status of a hero. Therefore, in the next task, rod must find a way to find an excellent opportunity, or be able to talk with Sandro alone, before he can display the forbidden magic barrier. Tamic''s existence gives rod a chance to enter the evocation tower and meet Sandro, but it brings great variables for the next task. If there is no magic barrier, rod will feel a certain degree of danger, but he will not be too afraid of the existence of tamic. With the cooperation of all kinds of casting abilities, rod can ensure his own safety even if he can''t defeat him. What makes rod concerned is that although he has realized that following tamic will lead to some abnormal situations, and even may eventually backfire on himself, rod has no intention of acting alone. According to rod''s prediction, before that, the Lich Stephen might have sent some necromancers to test Sandro, but it was obviously not effective, otherwise Stephen would not have given himself the task. In this case, the Necromancers controlled by Sandra have already been on guard against the Necromancers who are trying to find out information, and the situation involved is obviously more complicated. To achieve this together with tamik can avoid this situation. Chapter 799 In the process of Rhode''s thinking, the original tamic had been gone for a long time, and at this time, there was no trace left. Even when he used the human body to bat, in Rhode''s perception, tamic didn''t show any breath, and achieved the extreme of hiding his own breath. Rod believes that no other creature can achieve such a good breath concealment effect, except for the vampire who has evolved for himself. Even the assassin who has undergone professional training is still weaker than the vampire who has unique talent in the degree of breath concealment. The vampire beside rod, after watching tamic leave until the bat''s figure completely disappeared, turned his eyes to rod. Under the sign of the vampire, rod gradually takes back his thoughts and turns to follow the vampire to the way he came. Before leaving, rod looked back at the castle, hoping to see some useful information. Unfortunately, the dark clouds used to make up the dark sky are always changing in the sky. This time, they are covered very tightly. Almost no light can penetrate the existence of these dark clouds. Even with the blessing of Hawkeye, it is difficult for rod to clearly observe these scenes in the rear. Seeing this, rod had to take his eyes back and focus on following the leading vampire to the secluded house in tamic''s mouth. Along with the vampire, rod passed the original courtyard gate, then walked through the city, and finally stopped in front of a building. "This is the spare secluded house in the city. Please wait for Lord tamic''s command." Looking at the building ahead, the vampire said to rod. Under the sign of the vampire, rod''s vision also stays on the building in front of him. From the inside of the building, rod can feel the extremely strong energy of death. Due to the existence of strong death energy, rod noticed that there are many undead creatures around the secluded house, but these undead creatures are obviously afraid of something. They just exist around the secluded house and dare not enter it. What matters to rod is that most of the undead creatures around the secluded house are just low-level ones, similar to what rod saw in the former city. None of those undead creatures with partial wisdom appeared here. This discovery, no doubt let rod at this time, aware of some abnormalities, but rod''s attention at this time, or more on the vampire''s mouth of the secluded house. According to rod''s understanding of vampires, these vampires'' secluded houses are actually the appellation of a kind of special buildings. At the same time, secluded houses are also loved by vampires. environment Due to the existence of extremely strong death energy, the secluded house is only suitable for undead creatures, and some undead mages live in it. Once other kinds of normal creatures enter it, they will be eroded by death energy. However, according to rod''s information, because of the unique effect of the secluded house, it can gather the energy of death without any other media. Because of this, the conditions for the formation of the secluded house are extremely harsh, and not all vampires can sleep in the secluded house. special these environment Due to the special environment of the city of death, there are more undead creatures in the city than the Necromancers. In addition to the overall characteristics of the city, rod is no longer surprised by the formation of the secluded house in the city. these "I believe that this group of undead creatures in front of me can''t defeat a necromancer like you. With Lord tamik''s permission, you can get in and out of the secluded house freely. You don''t have to worry about the erosion of death energy, but it''s better not to let other creatures in. " Finally, he explained these matters to rod, and the vampire in front of him finished his task. Instead of staying at rod''s side, he turned and left. After the vampire left, rod did not continue to wait, but moved towards the secluded house in front of him. With the approaching of rod''s body shape, the undead living beings gathered outside the secluded house also feel this unusual breath, and turn their body shape one after another, ready to attack rod who is approaching. Looking at the approaching of these undead creatures in front of him, rod didn''t plan to fight them. What he did was to move his sight and cover all the undead creatures. What happened with this action was naturally rod''s exertion of his mental imprint. As rod''s vision sweeps by, the undead creatures who originally rushed to rod with weapons and were ready to launch an attack stop one after another. At the same time, they hang down their hands holding weapons and watch rod pass in front of them. Rod''s choice is to spend some spiritual attributes, form a spiritual imprint, and control the undead outside the secluded house. At this time, although Rhode was facing the situation that the manipulation of spiritual attributes was occupied and the spiritual attributes were in short supply, Rhode still chose to do so. these these Chapter 800 environment For his own consideration, rod did not choose to convert these undead creatures into a general number of experience values, but directly controlled them through the existence of mental imprint. these Under the influence of his own spiritual imprint, rod easily controlled the undead around him without much effort. Because of the low level, these undead creatures are easy to control, but in rod''s view, once something really goes wrong, the strength of these undead creatures will be difficult to achieve any effect, and there is no need to expect these undead creatures to play any miraculous effect in the battle. Rod''s plan is to use the existence of these undead creatures to detect the possible danger ahead of time, so that he can deal with it in time, so as not to notice the threat when it comes to him. these these these Because there are a small number of necromancers here, rod believes that it is not necromancers in the city that can transform a large number of low-level necromancers, but other things. The soul tower in the city undoubtedly played a key role in this process. these Under the effect of the evocation tower, a large area with the city of death as the center will take the initiative to transform the biological corpses in it. Even without the existence of the necromancer, this can be achieved very well. these these Rod noticed that this phenomenon not only occurred in the individual undead creatures he controlled, but also in almost all the undead creatures. Rod found that compared with other conventional undead creatures, the undead creatures he controlled around the secluded house contained a very powerful energy of death, far beyond the level that these undead creatures could touch. Because of the existence of this death energy, it has been integrated into the whole breath of the undead. Even rod can''t make any changes to this death energy directly, let alone other Necromancers. There is no sharp sense of death energy like rod''s, and the number of necromancers is very small, which may not be noticed by other necromancers at all. these Rhode realized that the purity of this death energy was similar to or even more intense than that of his own transformation through legendary evocation. Among them, there are some reasons why rod didn''t carry out the endless night ritual, which makes it difficult to bring the true effect of the legendary level spiritualism into full play, but it can also prove to rod the purity of this death energy. This discovery makes rod understand that his true identity is obviously not simple, and the purpose of his doing so is also unknown. these these these these From the dead energy in these undead organisms, another thing that rod discovered also confirmed rod''s conjecture. these Rod suddenly realized that Sandra, an artifact in his hand, was in the city of death. He could ignore the limitations of the undead and force them to the level of level 5. these Chapter 801 After controlling the undead creatures around with the spirit mark, rod ignored them. He just let them stay outside the secluded house to guard against possible enemies, and then went directly into the secluded house. As soon as he entered the gate, rod felt a death energy far different from the outside world. It emerged from the secluded house. Depending on his own perception of death energy, rod naturally had a more profound experience. Rod sensed that there was a very strong energy of death in the whole secluded house, but he didn''t know why, this strong energy of death was firmly bound in the inner area of the secluded house, and would not spread around wantonly. The death energy absorbed by those undead creatures outside is only a small part of the death energy escaping from the secluded house. However, this small part of the death energy overflowing leads to the undead creatures surrounding the secluded house. In rod''s perception, the death energy released from the secluded house is far less than the purest death energy existing in those undead organisms. these The most abnormal energy of death, which Roeder had sensed before, is still deeply hidden in these undead organisms. I don''t know when it will show its original effect. Rod believes that no matter when this energy of death will act on the undead, it will make great changes to them. At that time, the existing mental imprint may not be able to continue to restrain them and need to be dealt with separately. these What rod really cares about is the secluded house in front of him. these Rod noticed that there was no creature guarding the secluded house in front of him, and the bolt on the door lock was put aside at will, so that rod could easily enter it without any obstruction. The vampire who used to guide rod clearly knew the situation of the secluded house very well. He just brought rod here and then left. Before rod arrived, this secluded house was already in this form. these Rod believes that this should be related to the existence of the secluded house itself. For this anomaly in front of him, rod didn''t plan to study it deeply, he just raised his vigilance in his heart. these For this reason, even in the secluded house, rod can not be too relieved. In order to ensure his safety, he must always be vigilant to avoid any abnormality. Rod knew that the secluded house he lived in could only be regarded as a temporary foothold for waiting for the time to come, which could not really make him feel at ease. environment After entering the secluded house, rod kept on walking towards the interior. In rod''s perception, with his own pace, the concentration of death energy around him also changed. Inside the secluded house, the light is extremely dim. environment Realizing this, rod also took action and raised his hand towards the corner of the secluded house he had observed through some light. With rod''s action, half of the candles left on the candlestick, which had been used long ago, lit up on the wall not far from him in the secluded house. When he came to the candlestick, rod tried it. He took it in his hand without much effort to light things in the secluded house. In the light of the fire, rod was able to observe the things in the secluded house carefully. Looking around, rod noticed that the space inside the secluded house was much smaller than he looked outside. At this time, outside a room in the secluded house, rod stopped his own pace. In rod''s perception, the place where death energy is most abundant in the whole secluded house is in this room. Push the door open, and what appears in front of rod''s eyes is a downward ladder. Rod goes down the ladder. With the light of the candlestick in his hand, rod could see what was in the basement. Rod noticed that in the center of the basement, there was an open coffin, which was placed randomly on the ground to one side. In the whole secluded house, the place where death energy is most abundant is where the coffin is placed. Associated with the matters related to the secluded house, rod understood that the coffin in front of him was just for the real vampire. Recalling the initial discovery of vampires in the tomb, rod noticed that the vampires at that time were also in the middle of a coffin. For vampires, this was obviously their favorite way of sleeping. At that time, relying on the existence of the coffin, rod succeeded in using the fire to force the vampire to bat for many times, and then he won the final battle. Obviously, the existence of the coffin can not provide the best protection for the vampire itself. Once the sleeping vampire is found by other creatures, the coffin becomes a restriction on the vampire itself. special Compared with the tomb where he was at the beginning, the energy of death that rod felt at this time was much stronger. For the habit of vampires themselves, rod can only think that they choose to sleep in the coffin in order to speed up the promotion of their own rank. Chapter 802 According to rod''s understanding of vampires, in addition to the absorption of death energy, they need to improve their own strength through long sleep. Because of the particularity of undead creatures, ordinary vampires may not be able to easily survive for a very long time like real liches, but they can still survive for a very long time. For vampires, in the process of improving their strength, long sleep is a necessary process. Due to the different talents, among the vampires, the corresponding rank of the long sleep is also different, and even has a great difference. But this kind of long sleep is of great help to the improvement of the vampire''s own strength. With their own long sleep, vampires can accumulate their own death energy and upgrade their ranks in a very long period of time. Because you don''t need to worry about your life as other creatures do, active sleep is also a good choice for the weak vampires. In this case, for the location of long sleep, vampires often need to be very careful consideration. If the intensity of death energy cannot be guaranteed, even long sleep can bring limited improvement. In addition to this, in the state of long sleep, the vampire undoubtedly lost the ability to perceive the outside world. Even if the past strength is strong, in the middle of long sleep, it can not play its role. It will easily give other creatures who find the trace of vampire an advantage. these By the way of long sleep, vampires can not only improve their rank, but also awaken their talent skills, which greatly improves their strength. Under the cover of the coffin, the vampire in it can be fully stimulated by the energy of death. Naturally, the absorption effect of the energy of death is much better than other states, and can play a better role in the long sleep. According to rod''s information, although the evolved vampires still have the ability to sleep and improve their strength, they rarely choose to sleep. The higher the rank of the original vampire, the more important is the ability improvement brought by long sleep. Part of the powerful vampire king, even always in this state, only in the event of a great exception, will be awakened by other vampires. In rod''s view, this is also the reason why the witch Jennie can easily break through the large vampire group near the death mausoleum. According to rod''s prediction, most of the most powerful vampires will be in this state of eternal sleep before the shadow of death, a battle involving all creatures in Diya, really arrives. Due to the sudden arrival of the battle, the most powerful vampires were not awakened by other vampires when they were attacked by the witch Jennie, which led to the easy attack of the group, and even the holy things in the group were taken away. The fire on the candlestick lights up the whole basement space. Through his own observation and perception of the residual breath of the undead, rod confirmed that this secluded house, perhaps not long ago, was still used by a vampire, and the coffin in front of him was exactly where the vampire lay. In rod''s view, this secluded house is undoubtedly extremely suitable for vampire''s long sleep. The sufficient death energy in it is enough to make the vampire enhance his strength in the process of long sleep. Associating with the undead creatures gathered outside the secluded house without the control of the necromancer and refusing to enter, rod believes that the safety of the whole secluded house seems to have been guaranteed, but he has not found any specific traces. these In the light of the fire, rod saw the whole environment of the basement at a glance. Finally, he looked at the coffin in it. Instead of observing, rod returned to the ground and closed the door of the basement. Unlike vampires, as a human, rod has no interest in coffins in the basement. Even if he had to wait for a while to find the best chance, rod didn''t want to lie in the coffin like a vampire. The whole basement, in addition to this coffin, there is no other thing worth caring about. After confirming this, rod closed the basement door again and turned to observe other things in the secluded house. In the process of observing other rooms, rod can obviously feel that the concentration of death energy around him is quite different from that in the previous basement. Although the energy concentration of death in the secluded house is much higher than that of the outside world, according to rod''s perception, the energy of death in the surrounding rooms is far less than that in the basement. Obviously, the most important position in the secluded house is the basement that rod just observed. Soon, rod finished exploring the whole secluded house. In the rest of the rooms, there was nothing like a coffin that made rod care. On the contrary, there was a thick layer of dust on all kinds of things. It was obvious that it had not been used for a long time. Rod noticed that there was nothing for the necromancer to use in the whole house. Obviously, this secluded house was not prepared for the necromancer from the beginning. After checking the whole secluded house and confirming that there was nothing unusual in it, rod stopped moving and waited here. After finding a more open room, rod simply cleaned up the dust around him, then directly sat here and began the most basic shallow meditation. Outside the secluded house, there are undead creatures that provide perception. Rod doesn''t have to worry about missing the information from tamik. Unlike deep meditation, rod can interrupt the process of shallow meditation at any time, and doesn''t have to worry about being eaten back. The fire on the candlestick had been blown out by rod, and the secluded house fell into darkness again. I don''t know how long time has passed. Rhode, who has already entered the state of meditation, flashed a little red light in his pocket. But he immediately went silent and didn''t make any sound. Even Rhode, who was in meditation, couldn''t find this. Chapter 803 In a dark secluded house, sitting here, rod, who had been meditating for a long time, suddenly moved. As rod became conscious, the candlestick that had been extinguished by him soon lit up under the influence of magic, bringing some light to the dark house. In the light of the fire, after regaining his original sight, rod simply moved his body, and then walked out of the secluded house. The previous shallow meditation, though unable to bring about an increase in the number of attributes for rod, has enabled him to achieve his best mental state while restoring his full mana. In the process of returning to Diya, rod, who is above the ghost dragon, has no way to have a good rest. Until now, when he is in the secluded house, rod has got this opportunity. For rod at this time, his state is undoubtedly the best after returning to Diya. Rod also has greater confidence in facing the coming powerful enemy. Soon, rod came to the gate in front of the secluded house. In the light of the fire, rod was able to confirm that there was no sign of other creatures breaking in during his meditation. Rod chose to withdraw from meditation because he received the message from his mental imprint. The abnormality in the mental imprint forced rod to end his meditation and explore outside the secluded house. As early as before entering the state of meditation, rod used his mental imprint to give orders to the undead outside the secluded house to guard here. At this time, the abnormality in the mental imprint undoubtedly made rod realize that something abnormal was happening outside the secluded house. Rod put the candlestick aside, and then opened the door of the secluded house from the inside. At this time, the scene in front of rod''s eyes also proved rod''s original idea. Rod noticed that the original guide vampire was outside the secluded house, not far from the undead, apparently for his own sake. What makes rod care is that the undead he ordered to guard here didn''t have any hostility to the vampire. He didn''t attack him. Instead, he felt nothing and was still in the same place. According to rod''s understanding of low-level undead creatures, their perception of the outside world depends on their own soul fire, including their judgment of hostile creatures. After being controlled by the spirit mark of the necromancer, the judgment of the necromancer will also change. In this case, according to rod''s prediction, the group of undead creatures surrounding the secluded house, except that they will not attack each other, no matter what kind of undead creatures come here, will be attacked by them. However, the current situation makes rod understand that the situation is not as simple as he thought. Rod knew that the vampire must have a way to protect himself from the undead. Considering that he could not detect the existence of any breath from the evolved vampires, rod also roughly guessed that the method of vampires originated from what kind of ability. Rod realized that the undead outside the secluded house could not detect the arrival of the vampire at all. If the vampire did not take the initiative to expose his existence, the undead outside the secluded house would not send any information to himself. For the hidden ability of the vampire, through the reaction of the undead, rod had a more clear understanding in his heart. Looking at rod coming out of the secluded house, the vampire said: "necromancer, the evocation tower will be reopened today. Lord tamik is waiting outside the tower. Please follow me to the evocation tower." While saying this, the vampire reached out and pointed to a place in the city of death. Along the direction pointed by the vampire, rod''s vision also fell on the tallest building in the city of death, which is the greeting tower mentioned by the vampire. red red In rod''s perception, the unknown thing on the evocation tower does not slow down the call for itself. On the contrary, it becomes more intense with the flashing red light on the evocation tower. Rod knew that during the time he was waiting, whether it was Sandra in the soul tower or the forces in the city of death, he had made sufficient preparations for what might happen next. The flashing dark red light on the soul tower in front of him was the best proof. The opening of the evocation tower is obviously closely related to Sandro. Rod believes that whatever the purpose of Sandra''s coming to the city of death is, it has been achieved at this time. these At this time, after passing the information about the evocation tower to rod, the vampire no longer spoke, turned around and walked towards the location of the evocation tower. Seeing this, rod did not continue to wait, but followed behind the vampire and went to the location of the soul tower in the city of death. Before leaving, rod seemed to notice something. He looked back at the undead in the rear and then made a decision. these In this case, for the treatment of these undead creatures, rod did not hesitate to give them up. Due to the limitation of mental imprint, it is difficult for rod to remove it directly, and the vampire in front of him doesn''t seem to let rod deal with the undead creatures. In this case, rod can only issue the order to attack all the creatures around him through mental imprint. these Chapter 804 Under the guidance of the vampire, rod is getting closer and closer to the soul tower in the city of death. Although rod had already noticed the existence of the evocation tower, he only observed it from a distance. He did not observe the whole evocation tower from a closer distance. As the distance approached, all kinds of perceptions in rod''s mind became more and more intense. Through his own perception, rod noticed that there is a huge amount of death energy under the control of the soul tower, which is enveloping the whole death city. In the whole death City, the operation of death energy has a great relationship with the soul tower in front of him. Although the original Rhode also felt this point, in his view at that time, it was just the foundation of the city of death as the city of the dead. The soul tower in it was just a guide to the energy of death and the use of the energy of death in the city to complete the transformation of the dead creatures. But at this time, rod noticed that the situation in the city of death, perhaps with their own expectations, there is a great difference. The existence of the evocation tower not only controls the flow of death energy in the city, but more importantly, the death energy in the whole death city seems to be gathered by this evocation tower. In rod''s view, the existence of this soul tower is undoubtedly the core of the whole city of death. Without the existence of this soul tower, perhaps the whole city of death could not attract so many undead creatures, so it could not attract Sandra''s attention. As for the establishment of the evocation tower, the original rod has realized that it may have a great relationship with the existence of the Lich Stephen. He can also confirm this by perceiving the existence of the evocation tower from a close distance. In rod''s perception, there may not be any change in the ability of the evocation tower to guide the death energy. The only change is the death energy guided by the evocation tower. In rod''s perception, I don''t know when, the death energy in the city of death is different from his own impression. The original normal energy of death seems to be fused with another thing, which is similar to but not death energy in rod''s perception. Just like rod before, he felt the death energy from the group of dead creatures outside the secluded house. At this time, this special death energy, which has been diluted many times, has permeated the whole city of death. According to rod''s perception of himself, in the process of his shallow meditation, he also absorbed a lot of this type of death energy. However, the death energy absorbed by rod did not bring any negative impact on himself. special Although rod can rely on the legendary evocation to contact the influence of this death energy, the existence of this special death energy is not so easy to remove for other creatures in the city of death. Without the blessing of legend level spiritualism, other creatures can''t get rid of the influence of death energy as easily as rod. They can''t even find the abnormality in the death energy. They can only passively absorb the death energy. At this time, rod still can''t feel any special breath from the vampire in front of him. However, rod believes that once he can feel it, most of what he feels from the vampire is also this special death energy. special This discovery undoubtedly made rod aware of some situations, but he could not really confirm the ideas in his mind. In rod''s view, the abnormal changes in the energy of death are obviously closely related to sandrus, who exists in the city of death. It is even very likely that sandrus is responsible for them. Rod believed that only after he met Sandro could he verify this situation. In the whole city of death, the evocation tower is the tallest building. In rod''s impression, even the manor owned by the Lord tamic is hard to compare with it. Even if there is no such vampire to lead the way, just look at this symbol of the Necromancer''s power, and rod will be able to get here. Vampire guide, no doubt accelerate the arrival of this process, so that rod does not need to circle in the city, or be disturbed by other undead creatures. With the vampire in front of him, rod came to the soul tower before long. Before reaching the evocation tower, rod noticed the anomalies around him. Rod found that a large number of undead creatures gathered outside the evocation tower at this time. these The tall figure, covered with black armor and riding on the same level undead horse, naturally attracted more attention than other undead creatures around him. red Different from low-level creatures, the terror Knight''s awe of momentum naturally can''t affect the life in front of him. Compared with the terror Knight itself, what rod cares more about is the corresponding things behind them. According to the information rod had learned before, in the city of death, the only one who is qualified to control these terrible knights is the existence of the city Lord tamic. Obviously, the elite terror Knights here have a great connection with tamic. Different from rod''s expectation, the terror Knights around him didn''t seem to attack the evocation tower. The formation formed between them seemed to be defending something. Noticing the formation of these terrible knights, rod understood that during his meditation period, in the city of death, there was obviously something abnormal. Chapter 805 Looking at a large number of terror Knights outside the evocation tower, rod undoubtedly found some noteworthy situations. The vampire who leads the way seems to notice rod''s doubts about the terror knight, but he doesn''t explain anything to rod, just leads rod forward. Rod noticed that in addition to the terror knights, the number of other undead creatures surrounding the evocation tower is also quite large. Besides the undead creatures belonging to tamik, it seems that there are other undead creatures of other forces. This situation makes rod realize that it seems that all the undead creatures in the city of death are attracted by the possible anomalies in the evocation tower. Among the many undead creatures, the relationship between them is not as harmonious as rod expected. these Under the awe of the terror Knight''s powerful strength, these undead creatures naturally dare not have any abnormal behavior. these To rod''s surprise, these terrible knights are guarding against vampires that rod is very familiar with. The vampire who appears here and is hostile to the terror knight is not the evolved vampire like tamik, but the original vampire with obvious characteristics. Although rod had doubts about the abnormal situation here, especially the existence of these native vampires, he didn''t ask the vampire in front of him. Instead, he followed him to the group of undead creatures. Soon, rod came to the wake of the tower, and found the body of the city Lord tamic. In rod''s eyes, tamic is still the original dress, but at this time, she is like those terrible knights, riding on a fully armed undead horse, maintaining the order around. As if noticing the arrival of rod, tamic turns his horse around and takes the initiative to put his eyes on rod. The vampire who is in charge of guiding the way, takes rod here, signals to tamic, and then joins other undead creatures around him, leaving rod alone in front of tamic. "The evocation tower is about to open. I believe you are ready." Looking at one side of rod, tamic light said. Hearing tamic''s words, rod did not give his own answer at the first time, but looked around, as if he was on guard against something, and seemed to be influenced by the undead creatures around him. these "During the waiting time, the native vampires near the death mausoleum began to get restless." "My staff told me that these native vampires seem to be preparing for some big action, and wake up many King level vampires who have been sleeping for a long time, including degar, the oldest and longest lived hero so far." "In my mind, the last awakening of the hero degar was about four centuries ago. At that time, degar, as the owner of the vampire cloak, was active in the territory of Diya. He once established a kingdom belonging to the original vampire and became the immortal ruler with the Lich. " "It''s a pity that immortality is just a name for it. Degar doesn''t have the ability of immortality like a real Lich after all. The long years, degar can only rely on sleep to spend. And the vampire kingdom it established has long declined and been forgotten by all. " "Only Lich can achieve real immortality. I hope you can successfully complete the task of Lord Stephen in this trip." It seems that he noticed rod''s doubts about a large number of undead creatures around him. Tamic took the initiative to explain to rod what happened during this period. these Rod''s attention has shifted to the vampire hero degar mentioned by tamic. With the memory of the second expansion film in his previous life, in rod''s impression, degar also played a great role as an important hero in the battle of shadow of death. cutting-edge news In the battle of shadow of death, the necromancer side of Diya appeared a large number of heroes, far more than any other forces. In this case, for some of the specific heroes, rod''s memory is not so clear, so he can only recall such a hero in his impression. From what tamic said, rod realized that it was the arrival of Sandro and the treasure in his body, which was like a vampire cloak, that triggered the series of changes. Even the king vampire, who has been sleeping for a long time, is also awakened because of Sandro''s existence. Aware of this, rod also had a general view of the undead gathered around him. According to the information rod had learned before, although Stephen, the Lich in the mausoleum of death, was aware of the abnormality in Sandro''s body early, he didn''t want to scare the snake so early, thus causing a series of unknown changes. Instead, he chose a more gentle way to explore his real purpose. This, of course, is also the purpose of rod''s visit. If the Lich Stephen''s intention is not so at the beginning, rod can not get the secret method mastered by Lich Stephen by completing the task. In this case, Stephen would not want to be disturbed by other undead creatures until he knew sandrus''s real intention. Even if the undead who came to disturb sandrus was a king level vampire hero, Stephen would try to avoid this situation. As Stephen''s subordinate, tamic naturally wants to carry out this task. Before investigating Sandro''s real intention, he needs to protect the soul tower. these Even if it''s a trial, it should be carried out within a controllable range. Obviously, we can''t rely on this group of native vampires. Chapter 806 After explaining to rod what the surrounding terror knights are guarding against, tamic seems to be aware of something, and then says to rod: "For such an important task, you will not be the only one to perform it. In addition to you, Lord Stephen also arranged for two other necromancers to complete this task together. " "You arrived at the latest. Before that, the two necromancers came here long ago. The specific plan for this mission was also discussed between them." With that, tamic pointed to rod and motioned to a place not far away. In the direction that tamic indicated, rod looked at his position. Rod noticed that there were two humanoid creatures in that position. By perceiving the death energy of these two humanoid creatures, rod was able to determine that these two humanoid creatures were indeed the necromancer in tamik''s mouth, not the vampire after evolution. From the evolution of vampires, rod can not detect any breath, whether it is death energy, or other breath, rod is difficult to perceive. Once used to distinguish the undead, the way of perceiving the energy of death was used by rod to identify the necromancer. Surrounded by many undead creatures, the two undead mages who appeared here were undoubtedly very special and attracted rod''s attention. Because the body shape of the two necromancers is not much different from that of the native vampires in rod''s sight, rod didn''t realize their real identities until now, after tamic confessed the information related to the mission, rod realized the existence of the two Necromancers. Tamic''s words at this time, no doubt from the side, confirmed rod''s original guess, let rod docking next situation, have a better grasp. In rod''s impression, as early as when he met the Lich Stephen, from Stephen''s words, he vaguely felt that besides himself, there were other necromancers performing this task, but he didn''t see them in the city of death. It was only at this time that he realized the information from tamic''s words and found the necromancer who also carried out the mission. Then rod confirmed his original conjecture in his heart that there were other necromancers who came to carry out the mission. Following his own line of sight, from the two necromancers, rod also found some unusual places. What matters to rod is that although the two necromancers are wearing black robes that are common to necromancers in appearance, there are great differences between them. Rod noticed that some details on the black robe worn by one of the Necromancers were very different from the usual dress of the Necromancers. Through his own observation, rod was able to find some mysterious patterns, which were sewn on the black robe of the necromancer in the form of another gray silk thread. According to his own knowledge of mystics, rod can easily distinguish the patterns corresponding to these grey silk threads, which are the patterns of the four basic elements in mystics. Any master blakada who knows something about mystics can understand this. special This kind of special decoration may not bring much help for blakada''s mages to enhance their strength. Even if the patterns representing elements are sewn on the robe with bright silk thread, they can not bring the blessing of magic elements, but they are still respected by blakada''s low-level mages. According to rod''s information, there are many mages dressed like this in almost any magic school in blakhada. Even though the mages know that the mysterious pattern on the robe can''t help their casting ability, they still feel superior in their hearts, just like the mages in blakada generally like gorgeous things. In rod''s impression, this should be a special phenomenon in blakada. At this time, the robe that appeared on the Necromancer''s body undoubtedly brought rod''s memory back to blakada. In rod''s impression, this special treatment of the robe should only exist in blakada, and only the mages of blakada can deeply understand the meaning of this behavior. Because of this unique atmosphere, it is only spread among the mage groups in the territory of blakada. The casters in other areas do not understand this phenomenon at all, so they will not have similar behaviors. At this time, from this necromancer, after seeing this phenomenon that only happens to blakada, rod was undoubtedly surprised. After noticing the unique necromancer in the robe, rod''s first reaction was that the necromancer, like sandrus, also came from the kingdom of blakhada. For some reason, he was asked by the Lich Stephen to complete this task. cutting-edge news In rod''s view, it may be precisely because of this that Stephen asked a necromancer from blakada to perform this task. Also from blakada, the necromancer may be able to gain Sandra''s trust more easily. Rod noticed that the necromancer with a unique pattern on his robe had a calm face, but the constant twinkling of his eyes exposed his tension. After discovering this, rod seems to be aware of something, and then from the appearance of the necromancer, he detects a bigger abnormality. Rod noticed that there was a great difference between the lines on the robe of the necromancer. Even those who did not have the relevant knowledge of mystics could find the abnormality. According to rod''s mystical knowledge, the lines on this Necromancer''s robe correspond to the four basic magic elements of "water, fire, earth and air". These four unique patterns occupy most of the positions on the robe. Just look at the lines themselves, naturally there is no problem, but after the combination, it makes rod feel abnormal. Chapter 807 In rod''s impression, even in the school of magic in brakata, the mage would not tattoo the four patterns representing the basic elements on his robe at the same time, but would make a choice among these patterns. Rod recalled that in blakada, most of the robes of this type he saw had only one element pattern, and in rare cases, two or more patterns appeared at the same time. Rod knew that the emergence of this situation was closely related to some habits existing in the mages. According to rod''s understanding of blakada''s mages, at the beginning of learning magic, in order to ensure the smooth progress of the research process and to form corresponding special skills, in most cases, mages will only choose one department to specialize in research, instead of learning multi department magic at the same time. At least before they become high-level mages, they don''t need to be proficient in multi series magic at the same time. What they need to do is to make the research of a certain series of magic to the extreme. At first, this point spread among the mages in blakhada, and was also accepted by other mages. Now, it has long been regarded as a common behavior. Even the Necromancers in diyanne would focus on one of them in the process of learning magic, and it is impossible to do everything. Some mages, in order to deal with some special situations, will learn magic outside their own specialization department, but what constitutes the real strength of this mage is his specialization in one of the magic departments. flower In addition to the special skills and the limitation of the mage''s own energy, the high cost of gold coins for learning magic is also a very important factor. No matter what kind of power, the gold coins spent on learning magic are far from cheap. Even in blakhada, the mage''s learning of magic is not free, and they need to pay the corresponding price to achieve this. At a low level, even if a mage has mastered wisdom, the gold coins he has can''t support him to learn all the spells of a level. He can only learn selectively. He can give priority to mastering the magic of the specialization department and form the corresponding special skills, so that he can give full play to the highest value of the gold coins. It is for this reason that the element patterns on the robes of some mages in blakhada correspond to the series of spells they specialize in. Depending on the unique pattern on the robe, Rhode can easily observe the types of magic they are good at when they are in blakada. In rod''s view, as long as the mages in blakhada know something about it, they should understand what this situation means. In blakada, this situation is not secret, but for the mages of other forces, they may not understand the specific situation. In rod''s impression, there are statues symbolizing the God of the mage in the Magic Academy of blakada. The robes on them have mystical patterns symbolizing the four series of elements. It is said that blakada''s mages will have elemental patterns on their robes, which is also impressed by this. Because of this, according to rod''s understanding of this situation, only the most powerful legendary mages who have reached the peak of their attainments in magic dare to tattoo the patterns corresponding to the four series of elements on their robes. these At this time, one of the two necromancers who appeared in rod''s sight was just like this. On this mage''s robe, there were four series of elements. Through his own observation, rod easily denied that the necromancer in his unique robe was a powerful legendary mage. The strength of this necromancer was not even equal to that of Trow that rod had seen at the beginning. In rod''s view, the necromancer in front of him would choose to tattoo the patterns corresponding to the four series of elements on his robe, mostly through some channels. After hearing about the unique situation existing in the territory of blakhada, he tried to use this to achieve his own purpose. Even rod himself, when he first saw the necromancer, subconsciously thought that the necromancer was really like himself, and also came from blakada. Unfortunately, the mistakes in the pattern on the robe undoubtedly exposed his true identity. cutting-edge news Rod noticed that the mage with a special pattern on his robe had a gloomy face and didn''t know what he was thinking about. Beside him, another one was dressed normally. At first sight, it was the existence of the orthodox necromancer. He looked nervous and looked around for many times, which made rod aware of his uneasiness. Rod knew that these two necromancers were the candidates in tamic''s mouth to carry out the mission together with him. For the sudden arrival of sandrus, the Lich Stephen obviously tried a lot of ways to explore its real purpose. What rod doesn''t know is how many necromancers Stephen, the lich, has arranged to perform this task before, but rod knows that when Stephen gives her this task, she is not sure about it. Lich Stephen understood that to achieve this, we can only rely on the existence of Necromancers. Other undead creatures such as vampires, because of their various characteristics, are very easy to be found by the other party, and can play a far better effect than Necromancers. As the controller of many undead creatures, the existence of necromancer, in this case, can undoubtedly play its unique advantages. No matter how to improve the strength of the undead, it can even get rid of the existence of the necromancer and make the undead by itself, but in this case, the undead still has a big disadvantage, far less than the necromancer. Chapter 808 At this point, after noticing the existence of the two necromancers and some of their anomalies, rod did not intend to wait. these After the conversation, rod went to the two necromancers not far away, ready to take advantage of the opportunity before the official opening of the evocation tower to learn the specific information of this mission from the two Necromancers. As for the detailed process of the mission and the internal structure of the evocation tower, rod has never heard of tamic, and the peeping eye that rod mastered is difficult to have an effect on tamic. these Just as rod left, tamic, who was on the steed of the undead, looked at his back and his expression changed slightly. During his previous contact with rod, the breath he felt from rod made tamic understand that the existence of rod was very different from that of the other two Necromancers. From rod, tamic felt a very abnormal energy of death. Even in human form, the death energy in tamic''s body will also be triggered by the death energy, which undoubtedly makes tamic very concerned. For the hidden ability of vampires, tamic naturally feels extremely confident. Any other undead, or no matter how powerful the necromancer, can''t make the death energy in tamic produce this change. In tamic''s impression, the previous situation only appeared in the face of Lich Stephen. In addition, in the process of observing rod, tamic can judge that rod has been trained in fighting, and his fighting ability is far better than that of ordinary Necromancers. Maybe for tamic himself, he didn''t pay attention to rod''s fighting ability, but it''s also extremely rare to be able to observe this in the necromancer. From this situation, tamic can also find some abnormalities. Tamic realized that although rod''s rank may be at a lower level in his own opinion, his strength is obviously different from that of his rank, far more than the two necromancers on one side. Tamic doesn''t know where Steven got rod to carry out this task, but she can realize that whether this task can be completed depends on rod''s performance in the end. Through the existence of spiritual imprint, although tamic understands the mission issued by the Lich Stephen, but the specific information about rod is not mentioned by Stephen. All this can only be judged by tamic himself. Looking at rod''s back when he left, tamic seemed to be aware of some situations, but he didn''t say much. He just wrote down these abnormal situations in his heart. Seeing that rod came to the two necromancers, tamik no longer paid attention to him, but put his own attention to the surrounding undead creatures, especially the command of his terror knights. these In this case, because he can''t really represent the original vampires, tamic''s position in the vampire community in the past has been greatly affected, and he can''t rely on his own identity to calm down the original vampires around him. these But at this time, from the behavior of these vampires, tamic also realized the change of the situation, and began to use the existence of mental imprint to transfer the remaining terror knights from the rear here. Tamik knew that even if he had done his best to protect the evocation tower, his effect was still extremely limited. The key to completing this task was to rely on the Necromancers. At this time, in the process of tamik dispatching his terror knights, rod has also come to the two Necromancers. Seeing rod who appeared here, the two worried necromancers were surprised. Obviously, surrounded by many undead creatures, they could see the existence of such a necromancer, which made them not react for a moment. After a brief surprise, the two necromancers immediately realized that rod''s appearance was exactly the Necromancers who had been mentioned by tamic before and were performing the mission together. There are some differences in the reaction of the two necromancers to rod. The necromancer, who had noticed before, did not show any interest in him. His face was even more gloomy than before. Obviously, he was very dissatisfied with his appearance and interruption of his thoughts. Next to this necromancer, the necromancer, who had been very uneasy and cautious, noticed rod''s appearance, instead came forward and said with relief: "Are you the necromancer that the Lord of the city mentioned to perform the mission together? My name is Sally. I used to be a necromancer in the city of pain. This is Myers Brown from the mage empire of blakhada environment Seeing that rod came here, the necromancer, who called himself Saili, took the initiative to introduce himself and the next necromancer to rod. cutting-edge news Among them, what makes rod most concerned is naturally the origin of the two Necromancers. In other words, how they established a relationship with the Lich Stephen and came to perform this task. cutting-edge news Chapter 809 At this time, through his own observation, rod also noticed some abnormalities from the two necromancers in front of him. Relying on the existence of peeping eyes, rod realized that there was a deep connection between the two necromancers and the city Lord tamik, but not much connection with the more powerful Lich Stephen. In the hearts of the two necromancers, the Lich Stephen is undoubtedly a very strange existence, far less familiar than they know tamic. Rod even suspected that they had never heard of the name of the Lich Stephen before. What makes rod care is that this necromancer named Saili will appear here in response to tamic''s call to complete this mission. It seems that this necromancer himself has some connections with the vampires. On the other hand, master Brown came from another undead town. Just like the reason why he came here, master Brown was waiting outside the evocation tower to complete this task in exchange for some precious reward. He only announced the existence of this task to him, which rod had never seen. It should be another death knight under Stephen''s command. As for the relationship between the mage and blakada that Sally mentioned when he introduced him to rod, rod did not pay attention to it. Through his own understanding of the things in blakada, rod has already judged that the necromancer in front of him does not really come from blakada. He is dressed with the characteristics similar to blakada, just for the convenience brought by the symbolic clothing. In rod''s opinion, the dressing chosen by the mage may not play a big role. Those mages who really come from the territory of blakhada may be able to see the abnormality with a glance. Although aware of this, rod did not point it out, but let it happen. At this point, rod said to Sally, who was talking to him cutting-edge news Hearing what rod said, brown seemed to react. He looked at rod''s position. There was no obvious change in his expression. Then he ignored rod. Obviously, Brown didn''t plan to answer the questions in rod''s words. He was still gloomy and didn''t know what he was thinking. Sely, who is next to rod, saw this situation and immediately explained: cutting-edge news At this point, Sally seemed to think of something and shook his head at rod. "This time, we need to enter the core area of the whole tower after the evocation tower is opened, check the operation of the whole evocation tower, and find out the real purpose of these Necromancers." cutting-edge news "When the time is right, the mage Brown from brakata will make a face-to-face trial, and we will control the whole soul tower by virtue of the advantages brought by the core area, so as to obtain more detailed information." "It is said that the leader of this group of necromancers is a high-level necromancer who once practiced in blakada. Now it has been confirmed that he has become a high-level necromancer. In terms of strength, he is equal to the general Lich. Maybe even the city master is not his opponent." "The high-level necromancer who has become a high-level necromancer... I''m afraid there are not many such types in the whole Diya." When Sally explained the task to rod, he didn''t avoid brown. Naturally, brown listened to what he said. At this time, brown still ignored rod, and his expression was extremely indifferent. However, for the necromancer mentioned by Sally, Brown could not maintain his consistent expression, but was particularly dignified. special Different from the two mages around him, rod naturally has a deeper understanding of the existence of Sandra, the high-level necromancer they call him, and even takes it as the goal of his trip. Therefore, at this time, rod naturally does not mention this point, but asks Sally to one side: "Do you know anything about the core area of the evocation tower?" cutting-edge news What makes rod concerned is that according to the information he has learned, he wants to complete this task, and even involves the handling of the evocation tower, which undoubtedly belongs to rod''s weakness. In rod''s impression, in order to complete the construction of the evocation tower, in addition to the most basic evocation technique, the level of wisdom and mysticism, all kinds of knowledge involved, are also the prerequisites that must be met. It is in this case that most of the liches who have the ability to complete the construction of the evocation tower only have a few liches who have accumulated for some time. Even the powerful necromancers dare not easily try to make the evocation tower. In the previous games, rod did not master the special skill of evocation. Even if the level of other special skills met, rod could not complete the construction of the evocation tower as the necromancer did. Naturally, he did not know the secrets of the evocation tower. Rod''s understanding of the evocation tower is mostly some well-known matters, such as the general efficacy of the evocation tower, the scope of action, and the objects that can be built, and the corresponding order. In addition to these information, there are other information related to the internal of the evocation tower, such as how the whole evocation tower works, what the core area symbolizes, and what the effect is for the whole evocation tower, but rod has never understood. For this reason, after knowing the next plan from the mouth of the necromancer Sally, rod naturally asked it clearly, in order to avoid any unexpected situation in the process of the next task. Chapter 810 In rod''s impression, the buildings similar to the evocation tower are naturally the high towers built by the mages in blakhada. There are a lot of MAGE towers in almost any town with a large number of mages, or a nearby Magic Academy. When building various types of buildings, blakada''s common choice is also a variety of tower buildings. Among them, the most famous one, which also attracts many mages, naturally belongs to the existence of magic guild. In addition to the accidents in blakada, the magic guilds in other areas, in most cases, also chose the shape of the tower for construction, which is based on this. Even in the territory of Diya, the magic guild that rod saw was the same. However, according to rod''s recollection, most of the towers built by master blakada were just symbols of his identity. There are few mage towers that can mobilize the magic elements in an entire area like the soul tower in front of you. According to rod''s understanding, compared with the Necromancer''s evocation tower, those tall towers built by master blakada are undoubtedly more complicated. In the symbolic sense, the wizard tower built by ordinary mages is much higher than its practical significance. Only the most powerful legendary mages, the mage tower they built, can have this effect, making a large number of Magic Elements in an area gather, achieving the effect similar to that of elemental creatures. In rod''s impression, the most famous mage tower in previous games should be located in the hometown of the mage God, which is the location of the headquarters of the magic guild. The existence of this unique mage tower can gather rich magic elements, which can even barely achieve the effect of magic plain. Any magic cast by a mage will get an additional bonus. Compared with the evocation tower, the mage tower in blakhada is naturally more complicated because it involves a variety of magic elements. Some of the most powerful legendary mages, the mage tower they built is their own symbol, which has a very good protective effect. For blakada''s mage tower, rod naturally knows something about it. He even built it in his previous life''s games. However, in terms of scale, he can''t match those most powerful legendary mages. According to rod''s understanding of the mage tower, there is indeed a core area in the mage tower. The core area of the mage tower is composed of a variety of magic rituals, which is the most complex of all the magic rituals. Even the forbidden magic rituals that rod once experienced can''t be compared with it. The effect of the whole mage tower is brought by these special magic rituals. Without these magic rituals, the mage tower is not much different from the general tower. these According to the information learned by rod, many of the mage towers that were once brilliant and eventually abandoned were damaged because of the abnormal magic ceremony. Because of this information, rod doesn''t understand the specific construction method of the evocation tower and how it guides the energy of death, but in rod''s view, it is also a special magic ceremony, which has been improved by the necromancer. Rod noticed that the flashing dark red lines on the evocation tower were undoubtedly part of the ritual. From these special lines, rod could clearly perceive their guidance to the energy of death. What makes rod care is, of course, the control over the core of the ceremony mentioned in Sally''s discourse. In rod''s impression, no matter what the core part of the magic ceremony is, it is difficult for outsiders to make changes, not to mention the special magic ceremony, such as the evocation tower, which has already taken shape and can exist stably. In rod''s view, if the mage tries to control the ritual core in the soul tower with his own ability, the most likely result is that the whole ritual in the soul tower will lose control and eventually lose the ability to guide the death energy. Obviously, no one wants to see this result. Even tamic, who is eager to know Sandro''s true intention, doesn''t want to see the original ability of the evocation tower abnormal. For this reason, rod believes that Sally dares to make such a plan, obviously for reasons he doesn''t know, or he can make some special treatment for the evocation tower. It is in this case that rod shows his doubts to Sally. Hearing rod''s question and realizing his doubts, Sally pondered and replied: "You should have heard that the evocation tower in Diya was originally spread from the territory of blakhada, just like the necromancer." "In order to build the evocation tower, many necromancers have come up with ways to improve it, including some suggestions from the Lich." "With the joint efforts of many undead mages, the improvement of the mage tower was finally completed, and the evocation tower was finally built." Rod noticed that when he said this, Sally''s eyes had already shifted to one side of the evocation tower, instead of staying on himself. "The core area of the evocation tower, which is built in the usual way, should be located near the ground floor, or even underground, in order to complete the gathering of death energy." "Different from the conventional evocation tower, the core area of this evocation tower is located at the top of the evocation tower." "The construction of this evocation tower should have undergone some special improvements to make its structure very different from that of the conventional evocation tower, but to me, these are nothing." "As long as I enter the core area of the evocation tower, I can control the whole evocation tower through a method. At that time, no matter what the necromancer in it is doing, I can''t hide my perception, and the task can be achieved." "It is not convenient for me to disclose how it was achieved. That''s what I discussed with brown before you showed up here. If you have a good way, you can also come up with it. " With that, Sally stopped talking and looked at rod, waiting for his reply. Chapter 811 these From Sally''s words, rod learned that the real core area of the soul tower in front of him should be at the top of the whole tower, that is, in rod''s sight, the whole part of the tower that has gone into the dark sky. This is also the most unusual place for rod. Before that, according to rod''s judgment, this call for himself was transmitted from the top of the evocation tower. Because of the dark sky, rod could not even find this area on the evocation tower with his own vision. In this case, rod naturally took great care of the things at the top of the evocation tower. When rod reaches the area outside the evocation tower, the call in his perception does not weaken to any extent, on the contrary, it becomes more intense. In this case, rod can more clearly feel the abnormal things at the top of the evocation tower. At this time, after learning from Sally that the core area of the soul tower was at the top of the tower, rod naturally had another idea in his mind. In rod''s view, things that call on themselves may not be so simple. In rod''s impression, the situation similar to this call only existed when he collected the artifact parts of Titan''s arrow. these The existence of this strong perception even affected rod''s perception of other things in the outside world, which reduced rod''s overall strength. Naturally, rod was more concerned about it. In addition, rod also had another view of the soul tower in front of him. According to rod''s understanding of this kind of things, as a building with the effect of attracting magic elements, whether it is the soul tower or other types of MAGE tower, its core area should be at the bottom of the tower, or even the lower area, in order to complete the guidance of the magic ceremony. However, rod''s original understanding confirmed the information given by Sally at this time. According to the information provided by sailey, the core area of the soul tower is located on the top of the tower, which is undoubtedly very different from the original knowledge of rod. For this point, the explanation given by Saily is that the existence of this soul tower has been adjusted by a powerful creature, and the internal structure is very different from the conventional soul tower, which makes the changed magic ceremony run smoothly. cutting-edge news Rod believes that Stephen, the Lich in the mausoleum of death, is the only one with such attainments to make changes to the magic ceremony in the evocation tower. It''s not easy to change the ritual. Even if you master the special skills, you can only make some changes to the ritual that you are good at. As for the special ritual in the soul tower, rod has no way. Rod believes that the only one who can do this and change the internal structure of the evocation tower is the Lich who has learned for some time. Even the most powerful legendary mage is not willing to spend a lot of energy on such things. This is also in line with rod''s original prediction of this evocation tower. Only the more powerful evocation tower adjusted by the real Lich can attract Sandro''s attention. As the most important thing to control the energy of death in the whole city of death, the existence of the soul tower undoubtedly has a very high position. As the top of its core area, it is undoubtedly the most important area in the whole soul tower. In this case, in the top of the soul tower, there are things calling for themselves, which naturally makes rod extremely concerned. Even rod can''t control the evocation tower through the existence of the ritual core, so as to know all the information in the tower. In rod''s view, according to his own knowledge, if he wants to do this rashly, the only result is that the whole ceremony in the tower will be damaged, which eventually leads to the failure of this mission. What makes rod extraordinary is that in his words, Sally mentioned that he has a way to solve this problem, and can complete the control of the whole soul tower through the existence of the ritual core. In this regard, rod naturally felt extremely confused. However, Sally himself did not mention this point too much. Obviously, other means were involved. In this case, rod did not choose to ask more. Rod knew that the plan of the whole mission mentioned in Sally''s words should have been made before he met the Lich Stephen. It''s only a few days since rod came to the city of death, and the two necromancers in front of rod got this information earlier than rod, so they naturally have a longer time to prepare. Depending on the existence of peeping eyes, rod can also confirm this from the thoughts of the two mages. Even without the arrival of rod, the plans of the two mages are the same. Because this mission is very special, whether the rank of the Necromancers participating in the mission is increased, or the number becomes more, or they are already among the Necromancers and have a significant identity, it will affect the progress of the mission and eventually make the whole mission fail. In this case, in order to complete this task, it is natural to find out the most suitable person first, and then to formulate the plan. Before getting the signal from the city Lord tamic, Sally didn''t expect that besides Brown who finished the task together, there was rod who appeared at this time. Even so, Sally still tells rod the detailed information of the mission, and can make a series of improvements to the plan according to rod''s suggestions. Rod noticed that Sally had great confidence in the smooth completion of the whole plan. In this case, he didn''t need to say anything more. Just as rod was about to answer Sally''s original question, in his perception, a huge amount of death energy burst out at the position of the soul tower in front of him. Chapter 812 In rod''s impression, he had arrived at a mahogany watchtower in Eli. Rod recalled that the interior space of the mahogany watchtower at that time was extremely narrow, and there was no decoration except the spiral stairs and the window on the tower wall for light transmission. environment special If rod mastered special skills related to draftsmen, such as pathfinding and afterwork, he could even draw a map of the surrounding terrain at the top of the watchtower. special Before the magic became popular, and even the perspective of the earth was not developed by the mages, the maps of some areas drawn by experienced draftsmen could be regarded as valuable and far superior to anything else in strategic value. This situation began to change when blakada became powerful. Magic also began to be used by mages for all kinds of things, not just for fighting. Among them, the most special and strategic one is the third-order perspective of the earth. With the existence of the earth perspective, mages can easily get all the terrain in an area and the special things on the surface from the perspective of overlooking. In the hands of the legendary mage who specializes in this magic, the perspective of the Earth naturally has a more powerful effect. All the creatures on the surface in an area will be perceived by the legendary mage and can''t be hidden. In this case, the value and effect of maps drawn by cartographers will undoubtedly be greatly weakened. Especially in some special cases, the use of perspective earth magic, in addition to knowing the surrounding terrain, but also get a lot of other information. flower The appearance of perspective of the earth has seriously hindered the development of draftsmen. In rod''s impression, there are not many truly famous draftsmen in the surface world. Even the few remaining draftsmen have the official rank of mage and master the magic of perspective of the earth. It can be said that the appearance of perspective earth magic completely changed the level of draftsman. After the popularization of perspective, the former draftsmen either choose to transfer to other kinds of professions, or they can only change their previous drawing methods. Based on this point, the draftsman can only give up the drawing of vast terrain and focus on other things, such as mines, complex and changeable tunnels, or the deep passageways in the underground world. It is also for this reason that in rod''s impression, those truly famous draftsmen all exist in the underground world where the magicians live. Among these draftsmen, there are also legendary ranks, and they have enough discourse power in the whole underground world. As a great strategic use of perspective earth in the surface world, rod has mastered this spell for a long time. However, rod does not completely rely on the convenience brought by this spell. When confirming the surrounding environment, rod often combines perspective earth with map. In rod''s impression, in the territory of Diya, but all the famous cities of the dead will be covered with extremely thick and opaque black clouds. This kind of black cloud is the dark sky in the mouth of the necromancer. environment Even the city of death, where Rhode is now, is shrouded in darkness. cutting-edge news Under the shadow of the dark sky, even the perspective atmosphere of the legendary mage can''t penetrate the black clouds in the sky to get the real situation under the black clouds. The perspective earth of the legendary mage can only get a large area covered by the dark sky. Relying on the unique function of the dark sky, no major area in the territory of Diya can get any useful information by penetrating the earth. special This effect of the dark sky has naturally been recognized by other Necromancers. The main necromancers in Diya are all shrouded in black clouds. As a dark sky curtain with such effect, many necromancers have tried to improve it for more powerful effect in countless years. In rod''s impression, a treasure he once got has such an effect that he can create dark clouds very similar to the dark sky according to his own needs. Compared with the dark sky in the city of the dead, rod, who has this treasure, is more convenient in making black clouds. He can display the effect of this treasure at any time according to his own needs. special In rod''s impression, there may not be many things that can achieve the effect of dark sky and avoid the perspective of the earth. The only thing rod can confirm with this effect is the forbidden magic ball in Tanan''s hands. As an independent artifact, forbidden magic ball has powerful effect, which is enough to avoid any detection magic, including perspective of the earth. Chapter 813 Although the existence of forbidden magic ball provides protection against mages for Tanan, which can make all magic lose its original function, in some aspects, it also makes certain restrictions on Tanan himself, and this restriction is very obvious. Tanan, who is in the territory of blakada, must take the forbidden magic ball with him all the time. Once Tanan chooses to leave alone from the barbarian army, or the forbidden magic ball loses its original effect, his army will easily fall apart under the magic cast by the mage, resulting in the failure of the whole campaign. For this reason, Tanan must always ensure that the forbidden magic ball can work, even if some of the effects are not what he originally wanted. The existence of forbidden magic ball has always hindered the exploration of perspective earth. According to the detection range blocked by the forbidden magic ball, the mages of blakada can easily infer the current position of Tanan. In this case, all the actions of Tanan''s troops were exposed in the eyes of blakada''s mages. these With the effect of forbidding magic ball, Tanan can not be affected by magic, but he can''t counteract the magic cast by the mage. Naturally, he can''t prevent this situation. Compared with the large area observed after the perspective of the earth, the area that can be affected by the forbidden magic ball is relatively limited. Even if Tanan displays the forbidden magic ball, the area covered by the forbidden magic barrier can only cover the general battlefield, which is not much compared with the perspective of the earth. Even if Tanan will ban magic ball fragments, divided to the rest of the men, the same can not solve this problem. Because it does not exist in the form of artifact parts, the use effect of forbidden magic ball fragments is greatly limited. these Before that, rod had carried the forbidden magic ball fragments many times and passed through the space magic of the gate of time and space without any accident, which undoubtedly proved this to him. In rod''s view, apart from his own material, the forbidden magic ball fragments he holds can''t be included in the space ring, which is not much different from other things, and can''t bring any attribute blessing to rod himself. For this reason, rod believes that it is not only the pieces of forbidden magic ball in his own hands, but also the pieces of forbidden magic ball held by Tanan''s other subordinates. these Although Tanan obtained many pieces with the same effect from the forbidden magic ball after his own treatment, there was no way for the mage to see through the earth. In this case, the mage can easily determine the target of Tanan''s next step. Just before Tanan arrives, he can transfer the creature in the target through space magic, and then he can minimize the loss. The difference in information and the results achieved were brought to the extreme by the mages who are good at space magic. Even Tanan did not expect this situation. Tanan himself, due to the limitation of the fighting ability of savage creatures, is difficult to leave the protection of forbidden magic ball. Undoubtedly, from the beginning, he was in this dilemma. cutting-edge news In rod''s view, compared with the savage creatures whose fighting ability is limited and all the way rely on the forbidden magic ball in Tanan''s hands to win, blakada''s mages undoubtedly have too much information and will naturally win the battle. Rod didn''t feel too surprised about the final result of the battle. cutting-edge news Rod knew that his subordinates in vilning and the existence of Rowling would know the situation of the battle earlier than himself. However, due to the fact that Rhodes de chamchiya was a long distance away from the territory of vilning, he could not contact the undead in vilning through the existence of spiritual imprint, so he could not know the information about the battle. Although it is impossible to contact vilning''s subordinates to understand the various intelligence about Tanan in blakhada, according to the intelligence he has learned before, rod understands that it may not be long before the end of the first expansion. In rod''s impression, according to some information circulated in the previous life of the game, as the real protagonist of the second expansion, Sandro was noticed by the players at that time before the battle of shadow of death broke out. According to rod''s prediction, according to the extent of Sandro''s popularity among the players, he was at the end of the first expansion film when he first appeared in the eyes of the players, even some time earlier. Before the second expansion comes, Sandra is ready for the battle of shadow of death, including the alliance with Lich and the integration with ordinary necromancer. As soon as the second expansion is opened, the necromancer will launch the most violent attack on the surrounding forces. Rod believes that even with the existence of two artifact, it will take Sandro a long time to accomplish all this and complete the layout of the battle of shadow of death, which can not be achieved in an instant. cutting-edge news Although he did not understand what Sandro''s move meant, in this case, rod realized that he had enough time to complete the original plan. Since sandrus did not show the real function of artifact in this period, rod believed that once he won two artifact, he could completely change the battle of shadow of death. Chapter 814 Although the existence of forbidden magic ball provides protection against mages for Tanan, which can make all magic lose its original function, in some aspects, it also makes certain restrictions on Tanan himself, and this restriction is very obvious. Tanan, who is in the territory of blakada, must take the forbidden magic ball with him all the time. Once Tanan chooses to leave alone from the barbarian army, or the forbidden magic ball loses its original effect, his army will easily fall apart under the magic cast by the mage, resulting in the failure of the whole campaign. For this reason, Tanan must always ensure that the forbidden magic ball can work, even if some of the effects are not what he originally wanted. The existence of forbidden magic ball has always hindered the exploration of perspective earth. According to the detection range blocked by the forbidden magic ball, the mages of blakada can easily infer the current position of Tanan. In this case, all the actions of Tanan''s troops were exposed in the eyes of blakada''s mages. The mages of blakhada can easily get these crucial information in the war through the feedback information from the perspective of the earth, but Tanan has no way to solve this problem. With the effect of forbidding magic ball, Tanan can not be affected by magic, but he can''t counteract the magic cast by the mage. Naturally, he can''t prevent this situation. Compared with the large area observed after the perspective of the earth, the area that can be affected by the forbidden magic ball is relatively limited. Even if Tanan displays the forbidden magic ball, the area covered by the forbidden magic barrier can only cover the general battlefield, which is not much compared with the perspective of the earth. Even if Tanan will ban magic ball fragments, divided to the rest of the men, the same can not solve this problem. Because it does not exist in the form of artifact parts, the use effect of forbidden magic ball fragments is greatly limited. these Before that, rod had carried the forbidden magic ball fragments many times and passed through the space magic of the gate of time and space without any accident, which undoubtedly proved this to him. In rod''s view, apart from his own material, the forbidden magic ball fragments he holds can''t be included in the space ring, which is not much different from other things, and can''t bring any attribute blessing to rod himself. For this reason, rod believes that it is not only the pieces of forbidden magic ball in his own hands, but also the pieces of forbidden magic ball held by Tanan''s other subordinates. these Although Tanan obtained many pieces with the same effect from the forbidden magic ball after his own treatment, there was no way for the mage to see through the earth. In this case, the mage can easily determine the target of Tanan''s next step. Just before Tanan arrives, he can transfer the creature in the target through space magic, and then he can minimize the loss. The difference in information and the results achieved were brought to the extreme by the mages who are good at space magic. Even Tanan did not expect this situation. Tanan himself, due to the limitation of the fighting ability of savage creatures, is difficult to leave the protection of forbidden magic ball. Undoubtedly, from the beginning, he was in this dilemma. cutting-edge news In rod''s view, compared with the savage creatures whose fighting ability is limited and all the way rely on the forbidden magic ball in Tanan''s hands to win, blakada''s mages undoubtedly have too much information and will naturally win the battle. Rod didn''t feel too surprised about the final result of the battle. Since he had been away from the territory of blakhada for a long time, rod could not obtain any information about how the battle was going on at this time. Rod knew that his subordinates in vilning and the existence of Rowling would know the situation of the battle earlier than himself. However, due to the fact that Rhodes de chamchiya was a long distance away from the territory of vilning, he could not contact the undead in vilning through the existence of spiritual imprint, so he could not know the information about the battle. cutting-edge news In rod''s impression, according to some information circulated in the previous life of the game, as the real protagonist of the second expansion, Sandro was noticed by the players at that time before the battle of shadow of death broke out. According to rod''s prediction, according to the extent of Sandro''s popularity among the players, he was at the end of the first expansion film when he first appeared in the eyes of the players, even some time earlier. Before the second expansion comes, Sandra is ready for the battle of shadow of death, including the alliance with Lich and the integration with ordinary necromancer. As soon as the second expansion is opened, the necromancer will launch the most violent attack on the surrounding forces. flower cutting-edge news Although he did not understand what Sandro''s move meant, in this case, rod realized that he had enough time to complete the original plan. Since sandrus did not show the real function of artifact in this period, rod believed that once he won two artifact, he could completely change the battle of shadow of death. Chapter 815 It''s impossible to contact the people who live in vilning with the existence of his mental imprint. Rod can only rely on his memory of the expansion period he is in. Naturally, there will be some mistakes, which can''t be completely consistent with what he expected. Even so, because he has already kept the information about the expansion in mind, he still has full confidence in his next plan. At this time, in addition to his subordinates in vilning and the undead creatures who had been controlled outside the secluded house, the only undead creatures that rod could still control at this time were Ghost Dragons. It exists in rod''s mind. The spiritual imprint of the ghost dragon, which had been silent, had been restored as long as rod was waiting in the secluded house. Due to the shortening of the distance, Rhode at this time is able to rely on the existence of spiritual imprint to perceive the complete state of the ghost dragon at this time. As early as leaving the secluded house and giving orders to other undead creatures, rod noticed the spiritual imprint related to the ghost dragon. Rod knew that, according to his order before entering meditation, the dragon was hiding above the dark sky not far from the city of death. The excellent environment provided by the dark sky has undoubtedly brought great convenience to the concealment of the ghost dragon. In this case, almost no creature can find the ghost dragon that converges all its breath through its own sight. In this state, once the ghost dragon receives rod''s call from his mental imprint, it will immediately arrive at rod and show its full strength. According to rod''s prediction, if necessary, the ghost dragon can even come directly to the top part of the tower to help itself. The existence of ghost dragon is also an important reason for rod''s confidence in completing this task. Rod believed that the sudden arrival of the ghost dragon could completely change the war situation under the shadow of the forbidden magic barrier. Even if Sandro had any means or powerful undead creatures to defend himself, it would be difficult to defeat the ghost dragon in front of him. At this time, rod didn''t give orders to the ghost dragon directly through his mental imprint. He knew that it was not the time to need the help of the ghost dragon. When he formally entered the inner part of the soul tower and began to carry out this task, the opportunity would come. As for now, rod''s treatment of the ghost dragon is to let it maintain its original posture, continue to complete its own concealment in its unique way, so as to avoid being discovered by other creatures. Rod noticed that the ghost dragon''s concealment ability for body shape at this time, in addition to the dark sky in the city, was more important than the transformation he had made before. In order to improve the comprehensive strength of the dragon, and even reach the standard of promotion to a higher level, rod completed the transformation of the dragon form before he returned to Diya, making it a stronger posture. Rod''s transformation of the ghost dragon originated from a battle that once took place in the territory of blakada. At that time, rod found that the death energy he released would have a great impact on the keel of the ghost dragon''s body, and even move towards a more powerful direction. In this case, in order to improve the overall strength of the ghost dragon, rod relied on his own death energy to carry out a series of transformation, and finally made the whole body shape of the ghost Dragon into a more powerful form. When this transformation is completed, the keel of the dragon''s body suddenly becomes illusory. The intense dark energy around it also indicates the unusual of the Dragon itself, just like a layer of illusory fog. According to rod''s perception of things, if you want to make the ghost dragon''s strength further rise, until it breaks through the inherent limitations and becomes a real legendary creature, the existence of this ghost energy is undoubtedly very critical. The various changes in the ghost dragon, including the matters related to the ghost energy, undoubtedly made rod realize that the unique ghost energy existing in the ghost dragon is the capital for the ghost dragon to become a legendary creature. Before that, the death energy released by rod in the process of promoting the ghost dragon played a more guiding role. What really changed the essence of the ghost dragon was the ghost energy originally possessed by the ghost dragon. Through his own attempt, rod had already confirmed that there is a special connection between the death energy released by himself and the ghost energy existing in the ghost dragon. The existence of death energy can also trigger the ghost energy, and produce a series of unknown changes, which have an impact on the body of the undead. special However, in order to achieve this, the combination of death energy and netherworld energy has high requirements for the quality of death energy. In this case, according to rod''s prediction, it seems that the death energy released by other mages is difficult to meet this requirement, except for mastering the legendary level of evocation itself. In rod''s view, the special relationship between the energy of the nether world and the energy of death released by the legendary evocation undoubtedly shows its own quality. It is for this reason that rod always believes that the way for the ghost dragon to break through its own limitations and enter the legendary creatures lies in the netherworld energy. As the most special existence of all kinds of death energy, the netherworld energy and its efficacy naturally appear extraordinary. Rod, who has the legendary level of evocation, naturally has a deeper understanding of this. On top of the body shape of the ghost dragon, the new body, which is made up of the energy of the nether world and the energy of death, no doubt makes it get rid of the original limitations, and its overall ability has been greatly improved. Although after the transformation, rod did not let the ghost dragon fight, but rod believed that sooner or later, the ghost dragon would show its own strength. At this time, rod''s perception of the dragon''s powerful ability to hide its own breath, to a large extent, is based on this overall state. Under the influence of the netherworld energy, the whole body shape of the ghost dragon is more illusory, just like the real ghost dragon. What the ghost dragon is brought by the ghost breath is this kind of powerful concealment ability. Even though the ghost dragon''s position is detected by his mental imprint, in rod''s perception, this position is empty and there is no thing related to the ghost dragon, which undoubtedly makes rod very concerned. Chapter 816 Rhode believes that under the influence of this unique concealment ability, unless he takes the initiative to fight according to the instructions in the spirit mark, the body shape of the ghost dragon will not be noticed by any other creatures before that. This is Rhode''s biggest harvest after he has completed the transformation of the ghost dragon. The existence of the ghost dragon is undoubtedly an important card for rod. No matter what happens in the next task, rod has a way to protect himself by banning the existence of the ghost dragon and the fragments of the magic ball. He doesn''t have to worry about any serious accidents. In addition to the ghost dragon, the thing that rod cares about is the existence in his sight, about the existence of this ghost tower. The presence of the evocation tower, and Sandra, who came to it, itself is very unusual. In rod''s view, the soul tower in front of him is essentially different from the watchtower he had been to. The interior space of the watchtower that rod once visited is very narrow. Only the top part of the tower can be seen. Obviously, this is not the case. Compared with many mage towers in blakhada, the inner part of the soul summoning tower has a vast space, which can be compared with the watchtower. In rod''s impression, even the smallest Sorcerer''s Tower in brakata has a relatively spacious interior space, which facilitates the existence of the watchtower and makes a great difference, and the evocation tower also inherits this point. special With this unique effect, the inner space of the mage tower can''t be too narrow. Because of this, the more powerful the mage is, the bigger the mage tower will be. In the territory of blakada, by observing the appearance of a mage tower, we can often judge the corresponding rank and strength of a mage. In rod''s impression, the tower of the magic guild is like this. As the landmark building of the magic guild, the tower of the magic guild is often more tall, which can accommodate a large number of mages at the same time. In these special towers, various classics belonging to the magic guild are also stored for the mages in need to check. these At this time, the evocation tower in front of rod''s eyes is undoubtedly very similar to the mage tower in blakada. The space inside the tower is very broad, which is not only reflected in the height of the evocation tower, but also in the body. The vast space inside the evocation tower undoubtedly provides a very good condition for the operation of the magic ceremony. In addition, it also attracts many Necromancers. In rod''s impression, in addition to all kinds of facilities related to the magic ceremony, there are also some powerful necromancers in the interior of the evocation tower. These necromancers who exist in the evocation tower naturally have a certain understanding of the magic rituals in the tower. What they need to achieve is to use their own knowledge to maintain the normal operation of the magic ceremony in the whole soul summoning tower, so as to avoid any problems in the operation of the external ceremony. However, according to rod''s information, these necromancers also have certain restrictions on the maintenance of the magic ceremony in the soul tower, which can only solve some basic problems, and does not involve the existence of the core of the ceremony. Once there is a problem in the core area of the whole evocation tower, the abnormal changes caused by it have already exceeded the scope that these necromancers can solve. Only those who have a deep study of the magic rituals in the evocation tower can solve this problem. According to rod''s understanding of this special building, what the necromancer in the evocation tower can achieve is mostly to make the magic ceremony in the evocation tower run smoothly and avoid mistakes, rather than making adjustments to the original magic ceremony. If you want to make adjustments to the whole magic ceremony, all kinds of magic knowledge involved in it can be achieved only if you have a deep study of the soul tower. Previously, rod had heard from Saili that when he came to the core area of the whole evocation tower, he could use some of the things to control the whole evocation tower. In rod''s view, Saili''s intention is undoubtedly to use the magic rituals existing in the tower. However, rod did not know how Sally planned to achieve this. In rod''s view, the means that Sally had mastered were far more difficult than maintaining the ritual operation in the whole soul tower. special In the inner part of the evocation tower, the necromancer can have a deeper understanding of the existence of death energy with the help of the magic rituals. No matter what the rank of the original necromancer is, it can achieve this. environment The deep understanding of death energy makes it easier for the necromancer to improve the level of Necromancy, and even makes it break through the original limit and reach another level. However, to achieve this, it also needs the talent of the necromancer himself. For undead mages with insufficient talent, it is much more difficult to achieve this than to increase their strength by accumulating the number of undead creatures. these environment In the same way, rod believes that Sandro closed the tower for a long time in order to achieve his desired goal with the help of the unique ability of the tower. Chapter 817 special In the area where the evocation tower exists, some necromancers who try to improve their own evocation skills will choose to pay a certain price to enter the quiet room of the evocation tower in order to obtain the qualification of death energy perception. With this special effect, the evocation tower can be regarded as the place in the city of the dead, which can bring the most improvement to the necromancer besides the Necromancer''s magic academy and the magic guild. However, according to the information observed by rod, this does not seem to apply in the city of death. environment In this case, according to rod''s prediction, perhaps not many necromancers can enter the tower, and the internal structure of the tower may be partially changed. There are no more quiet rooms, but some other things. Even so, in rod''s view, the soul tower is still very large. In rod''s view, the real effect of this soul tower is obviously not as simple as the other soul towers in Diya. Just after he came to the city of death, rod noticed the existence of the evocation tower. What attracted rod''s attention was not only the special call in his perception, but also the huge size of the evocation tower. Before that, rod may be able to get an answer from the city Lord tamic, so as to learn more about this unusual thing. Rod believes that as the Lord of the city of death, she has been here for a long time. Even if tamik is not a necromancer, she must understand the special things inside the evocation tower and some changes in the structure of the evocation tower, so as to solve rod''s doubts. However, because rod was very concerned about the specific information of the mission, and did not observe anything unusual from the appearance of the evocation tower, he did not ask tamic for information about the evocation tower. special red According to rod''s perception, the energy of death is everywhere in the city of the dead, even in many places, let alone in such areas as secluded houses and soul towers. Even if he doesn''t need to consciously perceive it, rod can also perceive it. On the other hand, the energy of death exists all the time in the surrounding undead creatures, and is emitted by them all the time. In rod''s perception, there is no area in the city of death, where there is no death energy. Even if there is such a strong energy of death in the whole city of death, rod still sensed the energy of death due to the changes on the surface of the soul tower for the first time, and in rod''s perception, this energy of death is extremely abnormal. special According to rod''s understanding, compared with the conventional magic elements, the conventional death energy is more disordered. Even the powerful necromancers are difficult to deliver the death energy subtly. There are only a few kinds of magic directly related to the death energy, such as death cloud and spirit gathering magic. According to the classification given by master blakada, death energy should belong to one of the earth magic elements, but there are great differences between them. Because of the nature of death energy, the Necromancer''s casting of conventional magic is not very different from that of other creatures. He also needs to make use of the existence of basic magic elements of each department. Even if he is casting native magic, he also needs to use native magic elements, but has no way to use death energy. For this, rod''s understanding is that the death energy itself is extremely disordered and cannot be used by the necromancer to form a spell. With their own casting ability, even the necromancer can directly convert the mana value into the death energy corresponding to the level of evocation, but can''t use the death energy for the formation of conventional spells. On this point, in rod''s impression, the only accident is the existence of those liches. Unlike regular mages, any spell cast by a lich is composed of death energy. No matter what the original type of a spell is, after the Lich''s casting, it is full of traces of death energy. Not only that, the Lich can''t even make any changes to this. The spells cast by them will not change with their will, but will be made up of death energy. Previously, when he was in the middle of the death mausoleum, rod had observed this situation on the Lich Stephen. discount This, in rod''s view, is also a restriction on the Lich itself. With such powerful power, it is impossible for the Lich to have the casting ability no less than that of the legendary mage. In rod''s impression, the reason why lichs can achieve this is closely related to their death energy after endless night ritual. Rod recalled that in his own perception, the characteristic of the death energy possessed by the Lich Stephen was more stable than the ordinary death energy, just like the perception at this time. According to the information learned by rod, the death energy possessed by the Lich is also one of the death energies with different effects, which is closest to the magic element. Chapter 818 The magic cast by the lich, due to the use of this extremely stable death energy, is no longer in the form of conventional magic elements, but is replaced by this special death energy. these Different from the disordered death energy transformed by ordinary necromancers, the death energy transformed by Lich after endless night ritual has undoubtedly changed in essence. special special special Even rod, who has mastered the legendary level of evocation, can''t transform this type of death energy before he really goes through the transformation of endless night ritual. He can''t just rely on the existence of death energy to condense the four series magic with death energy as the main body, just like the real Lich. To his surprise, rod sensed the existence of this special death energy from the outside of the evocation tower. This special death energy, which only exists in the lich, now emerges from the outside of the evocation tower. When the change just happened on the evocation tower, this special death energy appeared in rod''s perception. In rod''s impression, the death energy appearing on the surface of the evocation tower at this time was not much different from the stable death energy he felt in the Lich Stephen. From the sudden appearance of death energy around him, rod felt some abnormality. In this case, an idea suddenly appeared in rod''s heart. In rod''s view, if he has a legendary level of soul summoning, and some special casting abilities are added as a cooperation, he may be able to directly use the stable death energy around him, and the final casting effect can even reach the level of a real Lich. According to rod''s understanding of various kinds of magic, once he can use the special death energy around him to cast the magic, the effect will be far beyond his imagination. With the existence of the legendary evocation, rod can easily sense the existence of death energy around him. Compared with the rest of the Necromancers around him, rod has a deeper connection with this steady energy of death. these In rod''s impression, no matter what rank the mage is, he can''t directly use the magic elements around him. Even the summit of all mages, that is, the existence of legendary mages, can not do this. special special special This, considering the unique talent of elemental creatures, is the same with any kind of elemental creatures. With this unique ability, the casting ability possessed by elemental creatures can easily surpass that of mages of the same rank and reach a more powerful level. In rod''s impression, the Elemental creature''s casting of magic is just like this. environment When you are in the main plane, the unique advantages of the Elemental creature may not be directly reflected. You can''t see that the Elemental creature is more powerful than the mage. It''s just that it won''t be limited by the mana value. Once you come to the elemental plane, the true ability of the elemental creature will be reflected. special And in the middle of the theme plane, even if it is recognized that the magic plain is the most rich in magic elements, it can not reach the standard of the real element plane, and there is still a big gap in the rich degree of magic elements. Due to the limitation of magic elements, for some elemental creatures, when they are in the main plane, they can''t maximize their strength as they are in the element plane. Even so, the Elemental creature''s ability to control magic elements is still very powerful. Even the legendary mage with super strength can''t directly control magic elements like the Elemental creature. Only with the help of the existence of mana value, can he perform all kinds of magic. At this time, rod''s lack of casting ability is exactly this. It''s not the existence of elemental creatures. Even if rod mastered the legendary evocation, he could deeply perceive the differences of death energy around him, and he could not directly use this death energy for the formation of magic. In rod''s view, if you master the ability like elemental creatures, can directly control the surrounding magic elements, condense all kinds of formed magic, then you can undoubtedly control the death energy in this way. Unfortunately, rod at this time did not have such ability, and there were not many mages in the whole previous life who had such ability. As for the abilities possessed by elemental creatures, regular mages naturally feel envious. The mages in blakada also have a full study of them. In rod''s impression, the only non Elemental creature with this ability is blakada, a very special seventh class. According to rod''s recollection, the name of this legendary rank should be "magic mage". Chapter 819 In the previous life of the game, rod learned about the magic mage''s intelligence, but rod himself, does not belong to this rank. At that time, rod chose the most orthodox and powerful legendary mage. As one of the positions that high-level mages can choose when they are advanced, magic mages and legendary mages can be on the same level, which has its own uniqueness. According to the information learned by rod, when a high-level mage becomes a magic mage, he can get rid of the mana limit just like a real Elemental creature, and directly use the magic elements in the surrounding area to condense the magic elements into magic. It''s just that magic mages don''t have the high bonus for damage spells like real legendary mages. Even when a player is promoted to magic mage, he will lose all kinds of class bonus he gets when he is in low rank. As a result, the damage he can cause will drop sharply, even less than that of ordinary high-level mages. Different from the real legendary mages, magic mages hardly use their own mana value to cast their magic, but directly use the magic elements in the surrounding area. In this case, it is difficult for the damage bonus gained during the advanced stage to work on the magic mage. Only when a mage uses his own mana value to condense the spell, can he gain the bonus of his professional specialty. Even so, in rod''s view, the magic mage''s casting ability is still extremely powerful. Without the limitation of mana value, combined with their own casting skills, magic mages can achieve a point that other mages can''t achieve, that is, they can cast almost unlimited spells. For magic mages, the limitation of their strength is that the damage of the spell itself is low, and they will feel extremely tired after casting the spell for a long time, so that their ability to cast the spell will decline. Because of all kinds of powerful abilities possessed by magic mage, rod naturally heard of this rank parallel to the seven level legendary mage in his previous life''s games. special In previous games, rod was not a magic mage. He didn''t know how to master the ability to use magic elements directly like a real magic ring mage. In rod''s impression, it''s not a simple matter for players to smoothly advance the magic mage''s special rank. The special ability possessed by magic mage doomed the uniqueness of this rank. Rod recalled that if players want to be promoted to magic mage smoothly, they have extremely strict requirements for special skills. According to rod''s information, players want to be promoted to magic mage, in addition to the special skills of the four series of magic, they need to reach a very high level, and they also need legendary wisdom that can''t be achieved in the conventional way. For the special skills above the master level, players can''t use the existence of skill points to improve, they can only improve through other things in the game, or the rewards of racing achievements. In this case, if players want to obtain legend level special skills, they often have extremely strict requirements for their own fortune, and more importantly, the existence of luck. For this reason, in rod''s impression, there may not be many players who can master legendary wisdom and are qualified to be promoted to magic mage. The vast majority of MAGE players, who ultimately choose to be advanced, are orthodox legendary mages. Because he doesn''t know the magic mage''s special casting skills, he can''t make use of the special death energy around the soul tower. Through the special death energy emerging outside the evocation tower, rod once again felt the unusual features of this evocation tower. In rod''s view, Sandro''s choice to come here may be related to the existence of this death energy. these Previously, rod didn''t know from any news that these special effects of death energy would appear in the evocation tower. If the appearance of these death energy is not related to the evocation tower itself, the only one related to the death energy is the necromancer in the tower. With this in mind, rod''s vision is always on the huge soul tower ahead. Rod noticed that while the surface of the evocation tower was undergoing various abnormal changes, the tightly closed door below was slowly opening. This is not only noticed by rod at this time, but also noticed by other creatures around the evocation tower. For a moment, both the two necromancers who were next to rod, who were performing this mission with rod, and the large number of undead creatures around him, put their own eyes on the nearby soul tower. The changes on the tower undoubtedly convey a very important message to the living beings around. The tower, which had been closed for a long time, was finally opened at this time. Different from the surrounding undead creatures, tamic on one side has a deeper understanding of the upcoming soul tower. At the same time, for the whole soul tower, tamic is naturally more alert. In tamic''s impression, the last time I saw the evocation tower show such a posture, the magic ceremony inside was fully activated, I don''t know how many years ago, when the evocation tower was just built. Tamic recalled that when the evocation tower was first completed, it showed such a posture. Tamic clearly remembers that it was the object of her allegiance, that is, the existence of the Lich Stephen, who was in the evocation tower at that time. With his understanding of the magic rituals in the evocation tower and his own magic knowledge, Stephen can naturally activate the abilities of the whole evocation tower. What tamik didn''t expect is that now, she can see creatures other than Stephen, activating the magic ceremony in the whole soul tower. What makes tamic care is that according to the information she knows, Sandra, who activates the whole evocation tower, is not a lich like Stephen, but a necromancer who has not experienced endless night ritual. No matter how shocked he was, after noticing that the previously closed evocation tower had been completely opened, tamic knew that it was time for him to take action. Chapter 820 special cutting-edge news these these Similar to other necromancers in the group, this female necromancer also wears a black robe which symbolizes the identity of the necromancer. However, in terms of details, her dress is very different from that of the conventional necromancers in Diya. special After wearing the black hood, the face of the female necromancer was not covered by the hood. On the contrary, under the effect of the hood, she showed her own appearance. The existence of the hood has no influence on the overall face of the female necromancer. On the contrary, it gives her a special temperament. The overall appearance is extremely confident, which is very different from the necromancer in tamik''s impression. In tamik''s view, the special appearance of the female necromancer undoubtedly gave her a full confidence to adjust her robe. special There is a great difference between the gloomy or indifferent temperament of the regular senior necromancer in Diya. Tamik can perceive the self-confidence in her heart from the female necromancer, and the way she dresses, which also illustrates this point. Looking at the female necromancer with a good face in front of him, in tamik''s view, only those who came from blakada had such temperament. If we change the scene to another scene, tamic will naturally feel very concerned about this extraordinary necromancer when he meets him in other places, let alone the current situation. special Through her own perception and all kinds of experience accumulated during the past battles, what tamic can judge is the female necromancer in front of her. Her rank has already exceeded the category of senior necromancer. Once the Necromancer''s rank enters the fifth level, no matter what the level of Necromancy he has, he will suffer a series of erosion of death energy, which is the only way to become a lich, and the degree of erosion will gradually deepen with the improvement of the level of necromancy. To tamic''s surprise, through the appearance of the female necromancer, tamic failed to see any signs of being eroded by the energy of death from her body. Different from herself and her lord, that is, the Lich Stephen, tamic realized that the perfect face of the female necromancer was her own face, which had not been changed in other ways. Even as a powerful senior necromancer, the existence of death energy did not leave any trace on the female necromancer, and did not bring her the general erosion of conventional creatures, which undoubtedly made tamic very concerned at this time. special In this case, for a moment, tamik can''t figure out how the female necromancer reached this point. He can only attribute it to the fact that the female necromancer has not been promoted to a senior necromancer for a long time and has not yet suffered the erosion of death energy. However, looking at the temperament of the female necromancer, it seems that this is not the case. these Because of the special reaction between heroes, when two heroes meet, they can easily detect each other''s heroic identity. This process does not even require the hero to take the initiative to do anything. It is also for this reason that there is a hero''s identity. Unless some special means are used, it is difficult to deliberately conceal one''s identity. Once one encounters an opponent who is also a hero, one''s identity is often exposed immediately. At this time, what happened in front of tamic''s eyes was such a situation. Relying on his own heroic will, tamic can easily detect the heroism of this female necromancer. Tamik knew that while she was aware of this, the female necromancer was also aware of it. Through the various characteristics of the female necromancer, tamik also found something. cutting-edge news During this period of time, relying on his various means, tamik also learned a lot of secret information about sandrus, including some of the mages who followed sandrus. According to tamik''s information, among the mages who followed Sandra, there were many powerful ones. Except for a few who joined later, more mages even joined Sandra''s forces as early as blakada. For these orthodox mages who once belonged to blakada, tamic naturally did not dare to neglect them, but was extremely cautious. these Chapter 821 environment The spell cast by the necromancer, whether it''s the type of the spell itself or the final effect, is not a bit worse than the one cast by the orthodox mage blakada. For the necromancer, in addition to their basic attributes, there is a gap between them and the orthodox mages of blakada, even the magic they cast is very different from the mages of blakada. In this case, in Diya, except for the Lich who has deep research on the casting of magic, few necromancers can compare with the same level mages of blakada in the casting of all kinds of magic. Even the Lich who has deep research on magic can not cast conventional magic under the effect of death energy. As a mage empire that has been handed down for countless years, blakhada naturally has a very deep foundation, which can be reflected in all aspects of affairs. In tamik''s view, even if the necromancer who came out of the soul tower had already given up the identity of blakada, their strength would not change much. They still had extremely powerful casting ability, far more than the necromancer she had seen before. In this case, for Sandra in the soul tower and the strength of his necromancers, tamic can naturally have a rough estimate in his mind. Tamic believes that this is also the reason why the Lich Stephen, after learning that the evocation tower was occupied by sandrus, did not let himself find a way to recapture the evocation tower. Instead, he let himself protect it from other vampires. For blakada''s fear, let tamik for the presence of these necromancers, has a special view. these Out of his own caution, before that, tamic had already completed a lot of intelligence collection work and recorded more information about Sandro, including the characteristics of some of his subordinates. cutting-edge news By comparing the characteristics of this female necromancer, whether it''s her extraordinary temperament or her heroic identity, it confirms to tamic that the necromancer in front of her should be Sandro''s vidnina. cutting-edge news cutting-edge news Tamic can immediately determine the identity of videnina, or through her heroic identity. As a symbol of strength and will, the existence of heroism itself shows a lot of unusual information. Under the blessing of heroism, those who can upgrade their ranks all the way and finally grow up are not ordinary people. In this case, the powerful heroic intelligence will spread more widely and have higher value than other information. It is through this that tamic judges the identity of videnina. In tamic''s view, it is of far-reaching significance for videnina to choose such an opportunity as a representative of Sandro''s side to walk out of the soul tower. Her actions can also represent Sandro''s attitude. With the opening of the evocation tower, when the necromancer headed by videnina walked out, the original special death energy began to spread around. As if influenced by this special death energy, the original vampire who has been around the outside of the soul tower and dare not do too much due to the threat of the terror knight, seems to be stimulated and starts to stir up. In this case, even the high-level, originally powerful terror knight, can not continue to suppress the surrounding vampires as before. There is a big gap between the original vampires and the terror knights in their real strength. But at this time, these vampires are not afraid. No matter how powerful the terror knight is, it is difficult to suppress the surrounding vampires directly. Relying on his own perception and all kinds of news from the spiritual imprint, tamic also noticed the abnormal changes in the original vampire. these In this case, the vampires who originally belonged to the tamic side, as if they had sensed something unusual, became extremely alert. At the same time, they looked around and tried to verify their ideas, but they couldn''t achieve much. At this time, tamic obviously can''t put his own attention on the changes of the surrounding vampires. Tamic has no spare time to explore what is causing the abnormal changes of vampires around him. At this time, tamic has already put all his attention on vidnina who comes out of the soul tower, hoping to detect some extremely important information from this necromancer. Through his own observation, tamic noticed that videnina, who had also paid attention to herself, seemed to notice something at this time and moved her vision to a position in the field. Following the direction that videnina was looking at, tamic also looked at him. To tamik''s surprise, when she looked over, she noticed rod, who had high hopes before, and the other two necromancers beside him. Chapter 822 What he noticed in front of his eyes undoubtedly surprised tamic. What surprised tamik was what happened at this time. Tamik noticed that videnina, who came out of the soul tower, immediately noticed that rod and his party were carrying out this mission. In their eyes, they seemed to be extremely attentive, and obviously found the abnormality in them. This discovery not only surprised tamic, but also brought her a lot of doubts. What tamic cares about is naturally how vidnina perceives rod and his party, only through their different status as necromancers from other creatures around them, or other abnormalities. Although there are all kinds of conjectures in his mind, tamic, unable to confirm any of them, naturally does not understand the real situation. Even so, tamic still realizes that videnina can immediately detect the abnormality outside the evocation tower, and it may not be as easy to successfully complete this task as expected. Just when tamic felt a little confused, in her perception, a strong energy of death suddenly appeared not far away. As an undead, tamic still has a keen sense of death energy, even if he doesn''t rely on his later skill of evocation. Otherwise, he can''t find the abnormality of death energy in rod. In this case, after perceiving the emergence of the death energy, tamic naturally realized something and forgot to look in the direction of the death energy. In her perception, the place where this energy of death appears is exactly where rod and his party are. At this time, the observation made by videnina naturally fell into rod''s eyes. No matter rod or the other two necromancers beside him, when they are watched by vidnina, they can feel the abnormality existing in her. Unlike tamik''s observation of the scene, rod was able to clearly realize that the object vdnina was observing was himself. In order to better complete the task, as early as when he saw the two necromancers, rod completely converged his own death energy, and even used the treasure that had hidden his identity in the potion competition, in the hope that his own death energy would not be exposed. In this case, rod believes that few necromancers can detect their own abnormalities by their perceptual ability alone, not to mention the undead creatures around who are insensitive to perception and far less perceptive than Necromancers. these Rhode used the effects of these treasures to deceive the highly perceptive high-level mage blakada in the potion competition. Naturally, the effects of these treasures are beyond doubt. What makes rod feel unusual is that when vidnina comes out of the evocation tower and looks at herself, the death energy in her body seems to lose some control. these There is no doubt that the abnormal situation on his body explains something to rod at this time, and rod also learns some originally unknown information through the existence of this action. In the past, rod, because of the control of death energy by the legendary evocation, never felt that the death energy was out of control, or that he was eating himself back. these According to rod''s information, those necromancers who are eroded by death energy, to a large extent, are difficult to complete the control of death energy because of their own level of evocation, which leads to this situation. There is no doubt that the abnormality happened to rod is very similar to his impression. With his own level of evocation, rod finally suppressed the abnormal changes in the energy of death. When vidnina looked over, this phenomenon of losing control of death energy not only appeared in rod, but also in the two mages beside him. At this moment, the two necromancers beside rod could not suppress the uncontrolled death energy directly because of the lack of level of evocation. They could only let the death energy overflow from themselves. Rod noticed that when this happened, the two necromancers who were beside him had changed a lot. In this process, the necromancer named Saili, who introduced the mission information to himself before, when vidnina''s eyes were swept away, the original tension completely disappeared, replaced by a very calm look, and kept observing vidnina all the time, without fear because of her identity. Another necromancer with pattern on his robe always keeps a gloomy look. Even if the death energy in his body is abnormal, there is no change. Aware of this situation, rod had a new view on the two necromancers who completed the task together. In rod''s view, no matter how powerful the two necromancers are, they are at least qualified to complete this task. They will not panic immediately when they encounter situations that cannot be handled in the process of performing this task. Due to the influence of videnina''s special ability, rod was full of traces of death energy. The death energy around him does not come from rod himself, but from the other two necromancers beside him. The appearance of death energy naturally exposed the identity of Lord and his entourage to the eyes of the surrounding undead creatures. Only for this point, rod did not care too much. Rod noticed that in this process, even though it was difficult to control the energy of death in the body, the two necromancers still did not give up their observation of videnina, and wanted to learn more about her. Different from the two necromancers around him, rod understood that the two necromancers probably knew nothing about the origin of videnina, and could only observe it in this way. Such a necromancer with such ability walking out of the soul tower naturally appears to be very special. Chapter 823 However, for rod at this time, he can recall and find the identity of this special necromancer without observing. As early as when videnina walked out of the evocation tower, rod confirmed the abnormality in videnina through his own perception. Rod realized that in addition to the extremely special ability to act on the death energy in the body of the necromancer, vidnina also had the identity of a hero. It is also through this point, plus the dress of videnina at this time, rod confirmed her true identity through his own judgment, and recalled some of her deeds. In rod''s impression, this necromancer hero named videnina is an important role in the battle of shadow of death, which is even more important than many powerful undead lords who control many undead creatures. Rod recalled that in the battle of shadow of death, the events related to videnina should be in the middle and late stage of the whole battle, and even affected the final direction of the whole battle. With the memory of the second expansion, rod confirmed that the presence of videnina at this time was not like those undead mages who fell into a frenzy and invaded everywhere in the battle of shadow of death, but had a very important identity. In this case, among the forces owned by Sandro, the existence of videnina has a very high status. According to rod''s understanding, she is not a hero who will appear in the early stage of the expansion film. To rod''s surprise, she can meet videnina on this occasion. Rod realized that his ability to achieve this may also have a great relationship with the period of this expansion. Before that, rod had already made his own judgment that, according to the current process of the whole world, he should belong to the middle and late stage of the first expansion. As the protagonist of the second expansion, Sandro did not show his real purpose in the eyes of other necromancers, although he had some arrangements in Diya. With the advantage of timing, rod saw the hero who should have appeared in the later stage of the second expansion film, that is, videnina. As early as in the previous life of the game, rod has realized that if he can make his own layout before the next expansion starts, and even rely on the general trend of the entire expansion process, no matter what level of player, he can get great benefits from it. This is not only known to rod in his previous life, but also to almost any player in the game, who can realize this and understand what kind of benefits this behavior can bring to himself. In rod''s view, this situation is undoubtedly the advantage of the expansion. At this time, what makes rod care about is the appearance of videnina. In rod''s view, the hero who should have appeared in the later stage of the expansion film has undoubtedly explained something when he appears in front of him. Before that, rod did not deliberately look for traces of sandrus in Diya, and naturally did not pay attention to the artifact he had. What Rhode didn''t expect was that he came to the city of death in such a way, and met Sandro''s important subordinates, even Sandro himself, maybe not for long. Rod believes that at this time, he has undoubtedly taken the lead in the expansion. By blocking the magic ball fragment of the mage''s casting ability in the plot of the first expansion, rod is confident of acquiring Sandro''s artifact. And at this time, rod''s attention, or on the front of videnina. Rod understood that if he wanted to see Sandra and achieve his own plans, the first thing he needed to deal with was the hero necromancer. All kinds of abnormal feelings before, whether it is the special momentum existing in videnina, or under her influence, which makes the necromancer lose control of the energy of death, undoubtedly explain to rod that the hero necromancer is extraordinary. What makes rod feel most concerned about is naturally the interference of vdnina in the energy of death. In rod''s view, this kind of ability that videnina has already exceeded the limit that ordinary evocation can reach. In rod''s view, videnina can not achieve this through special skills. If it''s an ability that comes with evocation itself, according to the level limit of special skills, rod believes that this ability will not work on him in any case. However, this kind of ability that vidnina has still works on rod. If it wasn''t for rod''s high level of Necromancy, now he might only lose control of death energy like the other two Necromancers. What''s more, even if he met with the Lich Stephen before, rod did not realize from this extremely powerful Lich that she had the similar ability to videnina, and rod, who had the legendary evocation, did not have the similar ability. In this case, rod is convinced that the ability shown by videnina is not something that the necromancer can master by studying the art of evocation. The only thing that can be similar to it is the various means mastered by the magician. In rod''s impression, this unique ability is also very different from the means used by the magician. The witchcraft cast by the magician can not have such a strong influence on the existence of death energy as this ability. What''s more, in this process, rod did not even find any abnormal appearance, whether it was the fluctuation of mana caused by casting magic or the change caused by the magic ceremony, which was not perceived. Rod recalled that the reason why he and the two necromancers on one side were affected by this ability was only because vidnina turned her eyes to this side. Under vidnina''s gaze, this special ability began to work on the surrounding Necromancers. The Necromancers who are in the sight of vidnina are affected by this ability at the same time. What rod can''t be sure is how many necromancers will be affected by this special ability of videnina at the same time. After realizing this, rod can only attribute her ability to a more special and powerful existence, that is, her heroic ability. Chapter 824 In rod''s impression, there has never been a specific standard to measure the efficacy of heroes'' specialties. Among them, the hero''s special skills include the addition of various special skills, various powerful spells, the command and control ability of other creatures, and even the special ability that can be used directly. Among all kinds of heroes, the existence of this special ability is the most special, which makes it difficult for other creatures to guard against. The peeping eye that rod mastered is just such a special ability based on the hero''s specialty, which has brought great help to rod in his previous process. For different heroes, the abilities attached to the hero''s specialty are naturally different. Even if the same special skill is involved, there will be differences in the emphasis of promotion, so as to highlight the unique characteristics of the hero''s specialty. According to rod''s information, the existence of a hero''s specialty is more or less related to the will of the hero and his rank. It is impossible to produce a hero''s specialty without any connection. This is very obvious in the necromancer. At this time, rod realized that the special ability he had originally perceived from videnina was just such an ability based on the hero''s strong points. special In addition to a small number of hero''s special skills related to magic, the hero does not need to pay extra price for the exertion of his special skills, especially the special skills related to special abilities, which can be used freely according to the hero''s own ideas without restriction. This is undoubtedly very close to rod''s previous perception. In rod''s perception, when vidnina makes the necromancer lose control of the energy of death, there is no omen. Just looking in this direction can achieve this effect, which is in line with the characteristics of the hero''s specialty. Rod didn''t know about the specific effect of videnina''s hero. What makes rod concerned is that this heroic specialty of videnina can''t seem to have any effect on the surrounding undead creatures. Up to now, in rod''s perception, the only ones affected by the ability of vidnina are the surrounding Necromancers. Even rod himself is also affected by this ability, but it is not obvious under the effect of the legendary evocation. In addition to the two necromancers around him, rod did not perceive the abnormal changes of death energy from the surrounding undead organisms. It seems that these undead creatures are not influenced by vidnina at all. This undoubtedly makes rod feel a little concerned. Only from the things observed in front of his eyes, rod can''t make a detailed judgment of the ability of videnina. He can only record the information he realizes in his mind. In rod''s view, this ability of videnina can undoubtedly show its unique role in many aspects. According to rod''s prediction, in addition to limiting the enemy necromancers directly in battle, this ability of vidnina can be used in the study of necromancy. With this special ability, the necromancer can better perceive the essence of evocation under the erosion of his own uncontrolled death energy. In addition, the effect of this ability itself also determines the relationship between it and evocation. special special However, this way is only limited to some highly gifted Necromancers. Under the influence of this ability, the effect of those less gifted necromancers will only be like the two necromancers beside rod. They just lose control of the death energy and can''t perceive anything from it. In rod''s view, Sandra, who is still in the soul tower at this time, is undoubtedly such a necromancer. Rod believes that in terms of his own talent, whether it''s the perception of death energy, or other things, Sandra, who once studied for a long time at the blakada School of witchcraft, naturally surpasses ordinary Necromancers. Rod also began to understand the status of videnina in the later stage of the second expansion. In rod''s view, it is because of the existence of this special hero, in the subsequent campaign, videnina got Sandro''s reuse. What matters to rod is that, in addition to the special abilities that videnina has, the same is true of her face. Rod noticed that similar to Stephen, there was no sign of death energy erosion on her face. Through the information obtained from peeping eyes, rod clearly realized that the rank of vdnina had already entered the fifth level corresponding to the senior necromancer, and the erosion of death energy to the necromancer should have occurred on her. Although he put his mind on Sandro''s artifact, rod did not forget that solving the problem of death energy erosion was also an important goal of his trip. special According to rod''s own prediction, the way that videnina achieves this point is likely to have a great connection with her heroic expertise. In rod''s view, videnina can influence the death energy of other necromancers by virtue of her hero''s expertise, so this hero''s expertise may also work for her, and there are some differences in the effect. Depending on the special effect attached to the hero''s specialty, vidnina avoids the erosion of death energy. While rod was observing videnina, videnina''s eyes were always on rod, and she seemed to want to find something from it. Chapter 825 As early as when she first walked out of the evocation tower, vidnina realized through her own perception that there were abnormalities around her. In addition to the undead creatures around her, what made vidnina care more was the information from the heroic will. What makes vidnina concerned is that, according to the feedback from the hero''s will, in addition to the city Lord tamik, there is another hero in the creatures gathered outside the evocation tower, which is rod among the Necromancers. This discovery undoubtedly made videnina feel a little abnormal about the existence of rod, so she began to make a more detailed observation. It is also through this move that, relying on her unique ability, vidnina perceives more unusual things from rod. Vidnina noticed that there was a great difference between the death energy of rod and that of ordinary necromancers in her previous impression. In vednina''s perception, the special death energy in rod''s body has far exceeded that of ordinary Necromancers. In addition to this, what makes vidnina more concerned is that her special ability does not seem to work on rod. The death energy in rod''s body is only affected for a moment, and then quickly recovers. cutting-edge news these Just as vidnina wrote down rod''s appearance in her mind, tamic, the city leader, had also been riding the undead horse to meet him. Along with tamic, there are two terror knights. While most of the terror knights are used to suppress the native vampires outside the evocation tower, tamic still sends two terror knights to follow behind, which also shows that she attaches great importance to the Necromancers in the evocation tower. Soon, under the gaze of rod, the city Lord tamic came to videnina. Without any intention of turning over from the undead chariot, tamik still kept the original posture, looking at the undead mage and his party coming out of the evocation tower. "What does the Lord mean? Send such a large number of undead creatures to surround the evocation tower firmly, but what''s your dissatisfaction with us undead mages? " Looking at tamic in front, videnina spoke first and said slowly. In her words, although she mentioned a large number of undead creatures outside the evocation tower, her expression did not show any corresponding vigilance. Even if she noticed the terror Knight beside tamic, videnina''s vision only stayed a little. Then she looked back at tamic on the undead horse, as if the undead creatures around her didn''t deserve her attention. What should have been a question was slowly uttered through the mouth of videnina, but it didn''t become sharp in momentum. However, with the fall of videnina''s voice, a very dignified momentum began to spread in the field. Even rod on one side could deeply feel this. After hearing the words of videnina, tamic thought a little and said in a cold voice: "Your arrival has disturbed the original peace of the city of death, and even closed the soul tower for a long time without permission. You should be punished." "In view of your strength, as I am the Lord of the city, there is no way to punish you. However, don''t forget that the one you are trying to offend is a real Lich." "If I were you, I would not make such a move. The anger of a lich is not what ordinary creatures can bear." In the end, tamic''s original tone also slowed down, his words were no longer severe, and the original dignified atmosphere in the field was also relieved. these After hearing tamic''s explanation of the undead around her, videnina smiles and nods. She doesn''t say much, but there seems to be a deep meaning in her eyes when she looks at tamic. Looking at this scene, rod''s brow slightly wrinkled. From this reaction, rod noticed something unusual. Rod noticed that during the process from walking out of the evocation tower to having a dialogue with the city Lord tamic, vidnina always maintained a kind of self-confidence and was not shaken by tamic''s words. In rod''s view, it is in this kind of self-confidence blessing that vidnina does not care about the existence of the undead around her. these At this time, Rhode can fully feel her self through the existence of peeping eyes. Her special dress, which is different from that of the necromancer, also explains this to Rhode. cutting-edge news Rod realized that this had happened many times before. these In rod''s view, this may have something to do with his lower rank. Because of the gap in rank, even with the blessing of heroes, rod still can''t give full play to its effect. In this state, rod can only rely on the existence of peeping eye to obtain a very small amount of information from videnina. Rod understood that perhaps only after his own rank has been raised can this situation improve. cutting-edge news Chapter 826 Rod noticed that just before videnina''s face changed and she began to smile, a very important message was mentioned in tamic''s words. The important message that tamic mentioned is the existence of power. It is precisely because of power that tamic has no way to punish even if Sandra, the force represented by vidnina, closes the soul tower in the city of death. At the same time, tamic''s words also mentioned the existence of the Lich Stephen, trying to use the Lich''s identity to suppress these powerful necromancers, but it is difficult to achieve any effect. To make such a judgment, tamic itself, naturally has a certain basis. Recalling the message that Lich Stephen passed on to himself through his spiritual imprint, tamic clearly understands that among the Necromancers who exist on the evocation tower, there is an existence similar to Lich Stephen in strength. In this case, no matter how much threat tamic makes, it doesn''t seem to have much significance. The existence of Lich is difficult to solve. Of course, tamic doesn''t have any ideas, and the words also admit it generously. Not only tamic, but even Stephen, who lives in the mausoleum of death, will not attack Sandro until he finds out what his real purpose is. More likely, he will reach a settlement after understanding each other''s strength. This is also a common way for the lichs in Diya to get along with each other. Because of its huge strength and immortal characteristics, compared with ordinary necromancers, liches seldom have real conflicts, and more often they complete the accumulation of strength in their respective territories. these Except for liches, this may not apply to Necromancers. Among the necromancers, strength is more intuitive and can decide more things. environment For a necromancer, his strength can determine whether he will continue to be an necromancer or be transformed into an undead in a certain battle. In this case, whether there is enough strength, can affect many things within the Diya. At this time, tamic''s words undoubtedly recognized Sandro''s strength from one aspect. Even if the evocation tower was closed for a long time, tamic would not punish it. On this point, not only rod can feel it, but also videnina, who talked with tamic, naturally has a deeper perception. Rod noticed that it was tamic''s words that aroused the self-confidence in vidnina''s heart. Obviously, videnina is more concerned about the strength of her own power than any other creature, and is deeply proud of it. This discovery also made rod realize that the self-confidence in videnina''s heart does not come from anything else, but from the strength of her own power. Through his own observation and judgment, plus the confidence shown by videnina, rod undoubtedly realized that the strength of Sandro might be far stronger than he thought. In this case, rod was a little uncertain about the expected task that could have been successfully accomplished. these Even after all kinds of battles, it is difficult for rod to maintain absolute calm. In this case, all rod can do is to ignore the doubts and turn his attention to the other things that videnina shows. In rod''s view, there is a great difference between the conventional necromancer and the venenna. She will reflect this self-confidence in her heart in her own expression. And it will be more obvious with what tamic said, without any hidden thoughts. According to rod''s information, those mages who exist in blakada do have such a habit, which is very different from the way of DEA''s necromancers. What matters to rod is that according to the information he knows, most of Sandra''s necromancers are from blakada, just like him. Even many of them started to follow Sandra when they were in blakada and had not mastered the art of evocation. At this time, the situation that appeared in videnina undoubtedly proved this to rod. Rod understood that vidnina also came from the mages in blakada, and did not make great changes to his previous habits. At least rod did not have the habit of smiling in other Necromancers. In rod''s impression, even if there is a conversation between the necromancers, they will appear extremely defensive more often, and it is impossible to make such a move. environment The unique power system of the necromancer is doomed to produce this result. If the necromancer lacks this kind of defense, he will suddenly lose his life and eventually be transformed into an undead. In rod''s view, although vidnina was originally a powerful mage of blakada, she probably didn''t understand this and still kept blakada''s original practice. Rod believes that the situation existing in videnina is not only reflected in her expression, but in all aspects. Even under the influence of evocation, the nature of the rank that exists in the body of blakada mage will not be changed easily. It''s not just vidnina in front of rod''s eyes. In rod''s impression, many mages who have studied in blakhada are like this. cutting-edge news Of course, if videnina''s heart is always full of defense, rod can''t feel this extremely strong self-confidence from her and understand the difficulty of this task. these Chapter 827 "The Lich who controls this place doesn''t intend to pursue your occupation of the evocation tower. You should be glad for that." these "What I want to know is how long you''re going to stay in the evocation tower. If the Necromancers from blakada want to have a foothold in Diya, they can''t do it by this means alone. What you need to do is to build the city of the dead in Diya with your own strength. " "If you occupy the evocation tower just to study the endless night ritual, please leave the city of death as soon as possible after the completion of this study." "Once you stay for a long time, I don''t know if Lord Lich''s decision will change." Looking at videnina ahead, tamic said slowly. What makes rod care is that in tamic''s words, the existence of Lich is mentioned one after another. According to rod''s information, the Lich in tamic''s mouth is the Lich Stephen he met in the mausoleum of death. In rod''s view, perhaps because she is very clear about the gap between strength, tamic knows that she can''t suppress these necromancers just by her own identity. In this case, tamic can only move out a more powerful Lich to achieve this. Or just to express their loyalty to the Lich. In the process of talking with vdnina, tamic''s words always revolve around the Lich Stephen in the mausoleum of death. After hearing tamic''s words, videnina kept her face unchanged and slowly replied: "We, the necromancers, are about to complete the change of the endless night ceremony, and the whole Diya will be greatly changed because of this situation." "At that time, we will naturally withdraw from the city of death and return the evocation tower to the Lord." Videnina''s words undoubtedly triggered some speculation of rod. these Before that, Stephen, the Lich in the mausoleum of death, asked rod to explore the abnormal information about sandrus, not for other reasons. At that time, rod did not realize this, but now it seems that the words of the Lich Stephen at that time may have indicated some anomalies. In the original view of rod, compared with the upcoming battle of shadow of death and the artifact possessed by Sandro, this situation is not worth paying too much attention. Rod used it more as an excuse for Sandro to occupy the evocation tower. Compared with the battle of the shadow of death sweeping the entire surface world, this change to the endless night ritual may not be much at all. At this time, after learning this from videnina''s mouth, rod realized that this situation did not appear as he had originally thought. these In order to achieve this change, Sandro''s choice is to rely on the existence of the soul tower and its powerful control over the energy of death. In the eyes of Lich Stephen, this change to the endless night ritual is also of great significance, even more than the value of the evocation tower itself. At this time, this discovery undoubtedly made rod find many things he had ignored in the past. Through the expression of vdnina''s words, rod fully confirmed these situations. these "Without a definite time, how can I know when you will leave? If you can''t achieve this change, do you want to occupy the evocation tower all the time? " "Before becoming a lich, according to the life you have, you can''t occupy the evocation tower forever. I wonder if I can take back the evocation tower until the end of your life?" With tamic''s words, the atmosphere of the scene became dignified again. Even the two necromancers beside rod could also detect this. these In this process, videnina''s expression has never changed, and still remains the original state, not affected by tamic''s words. "However, since the Lich Lord who ruled here didn''t say much about it, even if I had any ideas, it probably didn''t help much. The soul tower in the city can be used by you. " environment Thanks to the unique functions of the evocation tower, the city of death was established and attracted all kinds of unique undead creatures. " "During this period of time, I can clearly feel that many changes have taken place in the death energy surrounding the city of death. I think this situation is closely related to the fact that you occupy the soul tower." "Don''t let the original effect of the evocation tower change. This is the only requirement of the Lich Lord who built the evocation tower. As for what you are studying, the Lich will not make any restrictions. " With tamic''s words, videnina''s expression finally changed slightly, but before she said anything, tamic''s voice came on. "If there is no abnormality in the effect of the soul summoning tower itself, I will not say anything more at this time, but lead the undead to evacuate together." "But now, the effect of the evocation tower itself has changed a lot. There is a great deviation between the original effect and the effect. Even the death energy in my perception has become strange." these Looking at videnina not far away, tamic said. Chapter 828 Tamic''s words undoubtedly proved many original ideas in rod''s mind, especially about the existence of the soul tower. Before that, rod''s judgment of the tower could only rely on the information he had observed and all kinds of conjectures in his heart, but he could not get an accurate conclusion. But at this time, tamic''s words undoubtedly verified many of rod''s original ideas. Through the information in tamik''s words, rod can confirm that the existence of the soul tower in the city of death is indeed closely related to the existence of the Lich Stephen, and it can even be said that it was established by the Lich Stephen. Rod believed that there must be many special features in this evocation tower built by Stephen compared with the general one built by the necromancer, which can attract Sandra. Before that, rod also learned from Sally that, different from the traditional evocation tower, the core area of this evocation tower should be on the top of the tower, and the only thing that can change the structure of the whole evocation tower is the existence of the Lich Stephen. In addition to the Lich Stephen, who is the most special existence, rod does not believe that any necromancer can have such a profound study of the magic rituals in the evocation tower that the structure of the whole evocation tower will be changed. For this reason, rod once again had a different understanding of the whole soul tower in front of him. Rod understands that the various things involved in the evocation tower may have exceeded his original expectations, especially the things that exist at the top of the evocation tower and always attract him. As for the existence of this soul tower, I had an expectation in my heart. At this time, the news confirmed from tamik didn''t exceed rod''s original expectation. What''s more, I just proved it to rod. What makes rod really care is another thing mentioned in tamic''s words. Rod noticed that besides himself, tamic was also aware of the abnormality of death energy surrounding the city of death. these Due to the level of evocation, tamic obviously can''t feel the specific changes in the death energy like rod. She can only describe the death energy in her perception as a stranger. In rod''s view, it is extremely rare for tamic to have such a perception. Rhode can accurately find out this by using the legendary evocation, while tamic can only judge by his own perception of the energy of death. Maybe tamic can''t tell the specific changes in the energy of death, but she can clearly realize the abnormality of the energy of death from her perception, and at this time, she puts forward some suggestions to videnina. According to rod''s own understanding of spiritualism, perhaps only when the Lich Stephen, who exists in the mausoleum of death, comes here in person, can he perceive the root cause of this abnormal change from the death energy around him by his own perception. What matters to rod is that the abnormal changes in death energy have just happened in recent days. During the period when he has just arrived in the city of death and has not yet entered the secluded house to wait, there is no such abnormal change in death energy. Rod believes that the abnormality in the energy of death is closely related to the Necromancers in the evocation tower. The most likely way to achieve this is to make the death energy in the whole death city produce abnormal, that is, by virtue of the existence of the soul tower in the city. these these these To rod''s surprise, it''s not easy to make changes to the rituals in the evocation tower. Even with blakada''s knowledge of magic rituals, it''s not easy to do so. flower Rod thought that it was very special that Sally could adjust the ritual core of the evocation tower, but now it seems that it may be difficult to successfully complete the whole task only by Sally''s ability. In addition to the soul tower in the city of death, rod can''t think of anything else that can make the energy of death in the city change so abnormally. Maybe only a real Lich can do this without the help of external things. For the current rod, although the level of evocation has been met, it still can''t affect the death energy in a large range like the real Lich. Rhode believes that tamic can understand this, but in her words, she did not mention it at all, and even attributed the change of the ritual in the soul summoning tower to the influence of these necromancers, rather than their initiative to change it, which obviously has her purpose. As rod expected, after mentioning the anomalies in the evocation tower, tamic continued: "Since this kind of abnormality appears in the soul tower, we have to find a way to make up for it. I have a few necromancers who have a profound study of the magic rituals in the evocation tower. They can restore the effect of the evocation tower to its original state. " Then, under the gaze of vidnina, tamic reached out and pointed to the location of rod and the other two Necromancers. Chapter 829 Along the direction pointed by tamik, videnina also looked at her own eyes. What made videnina care was that this was exactly where she had noticed rod. This time, vdnina''s attention was not limited to rod, who made her feel abnormal, but to the two necromancers beside rod. Vidnina knows that these necromancers in front of her are undoubtedly the candidates for tamic to enter the evocation tower. Based on her own observation, vidnina noticed a lot of things worthy of attention from these Necromancers. The words she was going to say to refuse tamic also changed at this time. "It seems that these people are not small. They are not just Necromancers. In that case, I will allow them to enter the soul tower." Rod noticed that when videnina said this, her eyes were always on the one side of master brown. At the same time, she showed a look of interest and was obviously attracted by some things in master brown. In rod''s view, the most likely thing that vadenina cares about is the unique robe he wears. Any mage from blakhada can recognize the symbolic meaning of the robe''s surface pattern at a glance. For other mages, the effect of the robe may not be so obvious. As for the unique pattern on master Brown''s robe, when she first saw it, she was also surprised. Obviously, she did not expect that there would be necromancers wearing this kind of robe and appearing in such an occasion. Although a little surprised, but relying on her own observation, videnina also noticed the abnormal pattern on the robe. This discovery undoubtedly made vidnina confirm a lot of information in her heart. She understood that the purpose of these necromancers in front of her was not just to enter the evocation tower to check the magic ceremony, as tamik said, but to have other attempts. these The self-confidence in her own strength undoubtedly enabled her to make such a choice. Even though she found the abnormality of these necromancers, she still didn''t care about them. flower After all, in videnina''s view, what still exists in the evocation tower is the most unique of all the mages she has ever seen. At the same time, through such a move, taking the opportunity to let these necromancers enter the evocation tower, vidnina is also confident to respond to the temptation made by tamic. Videnina understands that in tamic''s words, although it is mentioned that she will no longer pursue the occupation of the evocation tower, in her heart, she obviously will not let it go so easily. She will certainly take this opportunity to make many explorations. these these these Even if she tried her best to exert her special ability, vidnina still could not cause the change of death energy in rod''s body, which, in vidnina''s impression, never appeared in the necromancer. Even the necromancer in the evocation tower, vidnina still has the confidence to use this ability to influence the death energy in her body. As for this ability, vidnina naturally appears to be extremely confident. Only now, videnina''s ability has not had any effect on rod. Vidnina can clearly perceive that there is a strong energy of death in rod''s body, but she can''t exert any influence on it through her own ability. As for the emergence of this special situation, vidnina had only felt it in the dead before. As for her own ability, vidnina has already had a detailed understanding in her heart. Vidnina knows that her ability can not have an effect on the undead creatures, but can only have an impact on the necromancer. But at this time, from Rhode''s perception of the situation, no doubt let videnina realize that there is a mistake in the original view. There are also undead mages who are not affected by this ability. In this case, videnina was extremely concerned about rod and his party. these these Seeing that vdnina easily agreed to his request, tamic also realized the abnormality in it, and looked at vdnina with a trace of examination in his eyes. these On the scene of the situation, it seems that with the words of videnina gradually calm down, the accident happened suddenly. The original vampires gathered around seemed to be greatly stimulated at this time. Even though they knew the difference in rank, they no longer felt afraid, but attacked the surrounding terror knights. At the same time, in rod''s perception, a very strong energy of death begins to emerge around the evocation tower. It is obvious that some powerful creature is rapidly approaching the evocation tower in front of him. Chapter 830 Compared with the abnormal death energy appearing in his perception, what matters most to rod is the reaction of these vampires around him. Under the gaze of rod, with the arrival of this abnormal breath, the surrounding native vampires no longer wait. Instead, they begin to fight with the undead creatures around the evocation tower as if they were stimulated by something. these Rod recalled that he rarely sensed the existence of this fanatical feeling in the undead, or even none at all. The particularity of the undead makes them not be affected by the feelings of ordinary creatures, which naturally contains the feelings of fanaticism. To rod''s surprise, he could sense this from these vampires. Due to the difference in rank, when the battle occurs, the original vampire will directly fall into a great disadvantage, unable to compete with the undead around the soul tower. these The original vampire who only relies on his own claws to fight can''t do any damage through the armor of the terror knight. Even compared with the orthodox Knights of erasia, the Knights of terror have the same strength, even more powerful to some extent. Rod noticed that the armor on the terror knight was made of the same material as the armor on tamic, which had excellent defense ability. In addition, under the armor of the terror knights, there are their extremely tough undead bodies. Their basic attributes are not inferior to those of these vampires, so they will not be threatened by the attack of vampires. these As the existence of all undead creatures that can be combined with ghost dragon, there is no doubt about the strength of the terror knight. It will not fall into chaos due to the attack of a mere vampire. These terror knights are also the most powerful subordinates of tamic. In addition to what rod saw in front of his eyes, there are still some terror knights on their way here. With so many advantages, the terror knight is often a symbol of the powerful status of an undead Lord. Rod believes that even tamic, the city''s Lord, needs to pay a great price to make a powerful terror knight. In rod''s view, the most difficult thing in the process of making terror knights is not the knowledge related to evocation, but the acquisition of the main materials. Among the manufacturing methods mastered by the necromancer, there are always very strict requirements for the materials used to manufacture the terror knight, even for the Dark Knight whose rank is slightly lower than that of the terror knight. It is not so easy to obtain the corpse that can be made into a terror knight. Only professionals who have experienced many battles in their lifetime are qualified to be transformed into terror Knights after death, which is far beyond the comparison of those low-level professionals. In addition to the main body of the terror knight, there are also many restrictions on its mount. Generally, the war horse without rank is not qualified for such a transformation. The mount of the terror Knight also affects the strength of the terror knight to a great extent. Because the terror Knight itself is transformed by the undead mage, the mount of the terror knight is not limited to the undead warhorse. Among many kinds of creatures, the unicorn, which is recognized as the most holy and pure by the elves in the territory of Eli, is undoubtedly the most suitable creature for the terror knight. The powerful strength of the unicorn and the physical quality that is not inferior to the general level 6 creatures can be retained to the maximum extent after being transformed into the mount of the terror knight. Combined with the strength of the terror Knight itself, it can easily make the enemy cold in the battle. However, in the vast majority of cases, the necromancer in Diya can not get a unicorn body, or even have no chance to see this epic level creature. In this case, the Necromancer''s choice of the terror Knight mount can only be reduced by a few levels, and he can choose a special creature with a lower level without being weak. these Terror knights can command mounts beyond the presence of Necromancers. In many cases, even without the orders given by necromancers through spiritual imprints, terror knights can complete extremely complex commands. This ability possessed by the terror knight is undoubtedly the powerful effect obtained after the special treatment of the necromancer. At the same time, the existence of this ability is the reason why the terror knight is extremely powerful in the eyes of other creatures. As for the control ability of their own mounts, the terror knights are not weaker than the orthodox Knights of Erathia. Even because of the relationship between them, the ability of the terror knights is often more powerful. However, due to the level of the mount itself, few terror knights can give full play to this ability. Among all the creatures that can be transformed into terror knights, the existence of centaurs is the most special. According to the information learned by rod, if the necromancer transforms the Centaur into a terror knight, it is not necessary to transform the mount as well as the subject of the terror knight in the traditional way. The existence of centaurs directly meets this requirement. Once transformed into a terror knight, the Centaur itself becomes an independent terror Knight without special treatment from the necromancer. Compared with the ordinary terror knight, the Centaur is directly a whole, in some cases, often can play a more powerful power. In rod''s impression, he also transformed many centaurs into undead. these Chapter 831 Compared with the bone dragon, which can be transformed by the necromancer only by the corpse of the dragon, the manufacture of the terror knight is undoubtedly extremely cumbersome and difficult to achieve easily. At the same time, the requirement for the necromancer is naturally higher. When creating a terror knight, the necromancer needs not only enough level of evocation, but also the corresponding processing knowledge, so as to get a truly powerful terror knight. Those undead mages who do not have enough knowledge, through their own treatment of the terror knight, may finally get a walking corpse, rather than a unique kind of terror knight. In rod''s view, according to tamic''s strength, it may not be difficult for her to collect the materials used to transform the terror knight. The real difficulty lies in the knowledge needed to transform the terror knight. Rod believes that according to tamic''s strength, she may be able to easily transform ordinary creatures into vampires, but it''s not easy to transform different kinds of terror knights. Even if she has related heroic expertise, she can''t bring any help to the transformation process. these There is a very complex way of manufacturing, the strength of the terror knight is beyond doubt. these In the face of the attack launched by the original vampire, the terror Knight does not need to dodge at all. It only needs to rely on its armor and strong body to bear it completely. In this process, all the terror Knight needs to do is to wave his weapons and launch a counterattack against the attacking vampires. Terror knights can easily withstand the attack of vampires, vampires can not do the opposite. Not only the terror Knights themselves, but also the mounts they control. They don''t pay any attention to the attack of native vampires. The killing power of vampires to flesh and blood creatures is greatly limited by the terror knight. What these vampires have to face is the terror Knight whose vitality is stronger than them. As an undead whose strength has reached its peak, the terror Knight will not be limited by the physical injury. The only way to kill it is to extinguish its soul fire completely. Whether it''s an attack launched with weapons or a direct attack against the fire of the soul, it can have a certain impact on the terror knight. However, in terms of the strong vitality of the terror knight, this simple attack may not produce any effect. these Even if they don''t have the life-saving ability like vampires, they may not have much influence on the terror knights. The curse ability possessed by the terror knights can undoubtedly give full play to their strength. these these However, this kind of fanaticism in the heart can not bring any improvement to the original vampire''s own strength. There is still an irreparable gap between them and the terror knight. The gap in strength makes these vampires no matter how crazy they are, they can''t defeat these terrible knights, let alone threaten the soul tower in the center. In the face of the counter attack made by the terror knight, many native vampires can only choose to use bat to avoid the coming attack and serious damage. Using this way, vampires can also contain those powerful terror knights. No matter how powerful the terror knight is, it is difficult to kill all the bats produced by the vampire bat in a short time. these these On one side of the tamic, the same situation on the field to see in the eyes. As early as when these vampires attacked, tamic realized the abnormality of the situation. Tamic understood that these vampires who launched the attack were only the omens of abnormal changes, and the existence of real strength had not yet joined these vampires. Aware of this situation, at this time of tamic, already put their attention to observe the hidden things around. these The original vampires that tamic could influence, in this case, no longer pay attention to any orders issued by tamic, even some of the evolved vampires under tamic have begun to waver. Tamik noticed that if it wasn''t for his long-term accumulated dignity and the deterrent power, I''m afraid that this part of the undecided vampires will immediately turn around in the battle, and will no longer fight against the surrounding native vampires, but fight with these native vampires against the terrorist knights. In tamic''s previous impression, this is impossible. As one of the most important vampire kings in the whole vampire community, tamic is able to strictly control the vampires under his hand, no matter whether they have completed the evolution or not. cutting-edge news Tamic realized that it seemed that several King level vampires, no matter their status or strength, had come here. Chapter 832 It is not only tamic who can clearly perceive the abnormal changes in front of his eyes, but also other creatures around him, whether rod himself or the other Necromancers. Rod noticed that the two necromancers around him had noticed this anomaly as early as the battle around him had just started. What makes rod concerned is that there is a great difference in the attitude of the two mages towards the anomalies around them. Before that, rod found that Sally, who had a certain connection with vampires through peeping eyes, was also affected by this abnormal state, and his face became very unnatural. He pressed his hand in front of him, as if he was suppressing something. On the other hand, master brown, who noticed the battle, was very concerned about it. He was worried that he would be affected by the undead in the battle, so he had to keep vigilant all the time to avoid being involved in the battle of the undead. With the battle going on, the overall situation on the battlefield also appeared in the eyes of the two Necromancers. these The only way that vampires can contain the terror knight is their own bat skill. In addition, due to the difference in rank, vampires are hard to resist the attack of the terror knight. Aware of this situation, mage Brown''s vigilance was lowered, and he no longer saw the threat of these vampires in his eyes. According to the knowledge of the necromancer, in the conventional battle, when facing other undead creatures, the terror knight can often occupy the absolute advantage, even in the face of the real ghost dragon, it is only slightly inferior. For this reason, even in the center surrounded by many undead creatures, not far away is the existence of the evocation tower, master Brown still relaxed his vigilance in his heart and didn''t have to worry as much as he did in the first place. Although he was no longer worried about the danger, master Brown still kept observing the things around him, and did not give up this move. Lord noticed that mage brown, who was not far away, was also one of the Necromancers who observed most of the things around him. Compared with the two mages beside rod, videnina, who came out of the evocation tower, didn''t care at all. Even if she noticed the fighting around her, videnina''s expression remained unchanged and she was extremely calm. Obviously, the fighting around her didn''t cause her too much concern. Looking at the battles around her and perceiving the traces of the existence of the undead creatures, vdnina doesn''t have any intention to fight. She just observes all this. Even rod can''t guess what vdnina really thinks. Perceiving the battle in the field, even if the native vampires in the battle are firmly suppressed, tamic does not see any improvement. Tamic understood that, compared with the fighting vampires, he should worry more about controlling the existence of these vampires. In tamic''s perception, just in the process of the battle, a very powerful breath has come here. For their own arrival, emitting the existence of this breath, there is no intention to cover up, and even take the initiative to release a very powerful energy of death, to announce their arrival. these cutting-edge news However, tamic''s move seems to have achieved little success. In her line of sight, where the breath comes from, there are only large areas of black fog, just like the dark sky after refining. Even tamic can''t observe the things inside the black fog through her own line of sight. Looking at the black fog in front of him, all of a sudden, tamic seemed to realize something, and his eyes became fixed. Tamik has recognized that the black fog in front of him is produced by the bat skill, which is by no means what ordinary vampires can achieve. For ordinary vampires, in addition to maintaining their original form, they can also exist in the form of bats. In the process of mutual transformation between forms, what vampires need is the existence of these black fog. When vampires use bats, this kind of black fog will also appear. At this time, in the eyes of tamic, it is such a very special effect of black fog. Originally, it was just the special state of the vampire when it completed the transformation of form. At this time, I don''t know how to deal with it and become able to exist for a long time. Tamic knew that it might not be difficult for a real king vampire to achieve this. Depending on the king level vampire''s complete mastery of his own talent, the king level vampire can achieve many things that ordinary vampires can''t do in the past. This discovery also makes tamic clearly realize that a king level vampire who came here is hiding under the black fog. red Under the gaze of tamic, the black fog dropped rapidly from the sky where it just appeared to the ground, while the black fog itself remained as a whole. The black fog descended just beyond the fighting undead surrounding the evocation tower and came directly to the interior. The undead creatures controlled by tamic, especially the existence of the terror knights, seem to feel the threat of the black fog. They show strong hostility to the black fog. If it is not controlled by tamic, many terror Knights will even directly abandon the objects they fight with and fight against the existence of the black fog. However, tamic itself will not allow this to happen. With tamic''s signal, the surrounding terror Knights no longer pay attention to the falling black fog, but put the target on the original vampire, and even took the initiative to open the battlefield, leaving a large area around the black fog. Chapter 833 For the falling black fog, although tamic didn''t let her undead resist, it doesn''t mean that she didn''t do anything to deal with this abnormal situation. In the process of the black fog falling, tamic takes the initiative to control the undead horse under his seat and adjust his position. Through this kind of behavior, tamic blocks himself between the black fog and the evocation tower, and behind tamic is videnina coming out of the evocation tower. Obviously, in this case, what tamic did, and what he did was the original task of the Lich Stephen. Therefore, what tamic needs to do is to prevent any abnormality in front of him from threatening the soul tower in the rear. special red It is such a powerful native vampire that appears in front of tamic. At the same time, relying on the news from his own perception, tamic realizes the heroic identity of the vampire for the first time. Tamic recognized at a glance that what appeared in front of her was the king of the original vampire group, the hero degar. Tamik can''t even remember how long it has been since he last saw degar''s figure. Because before that, he got the information about degar''s awakening. For the appearance of such a vampire hero, tamic didn''t feel much surprised in his heart. But in tamik''s view, because she is very clear about degar''s strength, she is not willing to fight with such a heroic vampire king here. flower In tamic''s view, even after countless years of sleep, degar''s temperament is still the same as when he once saw it, without much change. This is also the reason why tamic can recognize degar''s identity at a glance. According to tamik''s prediction, if years ago, when he met degar, he might not have any chance of winning, but now, the situation may change. In these countless years, tamic not only completed the instructions of the Lich Stephen, but also completed the accumulation of his own strength. Even without relying on the undead around him, tamik is confident that he can hold degar for a long time. In tamik''s view, if the battle really happens, he may not be able to defeat degar directly, but he can also achieve his original goal by dragging him down, let alone there are a large number of terrorist Knights around. What makes tamic care is whether there are any king level vampires with him besides degar. cutting-edge news Just as tamic pondered how to deal with degar, who came here, there was a new change in the field. Videnina, in front of the evocation tower, also noticed the arrival of degar. For such a vampire king with heroic identity, vidnina''s expression still did not change. She even didn''t bother to look at the vampire king. She directly faced rod and his party on the sidelines and said: "You guys, follow me into the soul tower." After that, videnina turned directly and prepared to return to the interior of the evocation tower. The necromancer, who has been by vednina''s side and accompanied her out of the evocation tower, is no longer waiting, and is ready to return to the interior of the evocation tower with her. Vidnina''s behavior also attracted the attention of degar. Just after recovering from the bat like state, what degar saw at first sight was naturally tamic, who also had the heroic identity. Looking at tamic in front of him, degar seems to recall something, but in his memory, he doesn''t remember the clear message of such a heroic vampire. It''s just a few fragments that make degar realize that he had seen the vampire a long time ago. Degar''s thinking ability has not recovered to the best state due to the long sleep he spent a lot of time in. Degar has forgotten a lot about his experience before long sleep. Even with the special way of long sleep, degar, who has existed for a long time, still can''t avoid the appearance of decay on himself, and the degree of decay is stronger than all other undead creatures. Degar can fight against the decadence by means of long sleep, but once he ends his long sleep, the decadence will reappear and become stronger than before. It''s not just the vampire that degar belongs to. This applies to almost all undead creatures. Those undead creatures who have been transformed by necromancers or born in other ways will also face the problem of decay after they have existed for countless years. these In the end, when the body is completely decayed, even if the fire of the soul still exists, it may not make much sense. As a powerful king level vampire who has existed for countless years, degar is also troubled by this corruption. Compared with other undead creatures, degar''s more powerful power and the additional effect of heroic will slow down degar''s decadence. In addition, degar successfully passed a long time relying on the long sleep that the vampire is good at, and his body did not become fragile because of decadence. these Chapter 834 Decadence in degar''s body is directly reflected in his appearance, which can be easily observed by any living creature in the field. As for the existence of this decadence, degar did not cover it up by various means, but let it show in the eyes of other creatures. For degar, in his view, the corruption existing in himself is undoubtedly a symbol of strength. Among all the vampires, only the real king level vampire can delay a series of anomalies brought by corruption by its own strength. Depending on the long sleep that the vampire is good at, degar may be able to avoid his own strength and decline because of body decay, but other negative effects brought by decay still exist in degar. The only thing that can completely resist corruption and will not be affected by the long time of survival is the existence of Lich after endless night ritual. special Compared with the real lich, there is no doubt that the vampire has a great disadvantage at this point. After waking up from his long sleep, many things in degar''s memory became extremely vague at this time. Degar can''t even rely on memory to recall his preparation before going to sleep. Among the items forgotten by degar, the identity of tamic is also included. Degar can feel inexplicably familiar with tamic who appears in front of him. With such a special feeling, degar knew that he must have seen the vampire before he went to sleep, but he could not recall anything about her. What degar doesn''t know is that he can''t recall anything about tamic, whether it''s because he didn''t care about it before he died, or because he forgot something extremely important under the influence of decadence. The amazing negative effects brought by decadence undoubtedly had a certain impact on degar. Even if he had a very high rank, he could not avoid this situation. Under the influence of decadence, degar lost a lot of memory, but there is one thing that always exists in his heart. No matter how strong the decadent power is, there is no way to change it. That is the existence of the VAMPIRE CAPE. After waking up from his long sleep, the first thing degal cared about was the VAMPIRE CAPE. As a sacred thing among the vampire groups, the vampire cape has a very powerful effect, but also has a symbolic meaning. As the master of the vampiric cloak a few centuries ago, degar understood the peculiarity of the vampiric cloak better than any other creature. At that time, degar, in order to prevent the vampiric cloak from falling into the hands of other creatures before entering the long sleep, had given orders to other lower level vampiric beings to try their best to protect this special treasure. In these countless years, the original vampires in the group have well completed the task assigned by degar. Since there has been no news about this treasure for a long time, the information about the vampire cloak is gradually forgotten by other creatures. Even the vampires within the group, if their strength does not reach a certain level, can not know the information about the vampire cloak. The existence of the VAMPIRE CAPE, together with degar in his long sleep, fell into silence and was not detected by the outside creatures. This situation lasted for a very long time, until not long ago, the witch to explore the treasure came, the situation changed. Because the vampiric cloak is robbed by other creatures, and ordinary native vampiric beings have almost no way to deal with it, degar, who is in a state of long sleep, will be awakened. After waking up from his long sleep, the only thing degar can remember clearly and deeply is the matters related to the vampiric cloak. After knowing what happened in the process of his long sleep, degar also put his goal on finding the vampire cloak. All kinds of information in his memory made degar understand that what the VAMPIRE CAPE represents is not only the holy things of the vampire family, but also has a more complex origin. In this case, degar would never allow the vampire cloak to fall into the hands of other creatures. special cutting-edge news What makes degar even more surprised is that the place the necromancer chose to stay is the city of death in Diya, which is not far away from the place where degar once slept. Degar knew nothing about the real intention of the necromancer, but in his mind, there was no change in the idea of taking back the vampire cloak. No matter what the Necromancer''s plan is, degar, who knows the value of the vampire cloak, is determined to take it back. With this idea, degar came to the city of death. Because of tamic''s defense for the whole evocation tower, before that, degar did not have many opportunities to cross the defense line outside the evocation tower and directly enter the interior. In this case, even degar, who is extremely powerful, also needs to wait for the opening of the evocation tower. All the information about the vampire cape can only be found after the evocation tower is opened. Degar''s wait lasted until his figure was fully displayed in the eyes of the surrounding creatures. With the official opening of the soul tower, degar naturally did not have to wait as before, but took the initiative to show his body. Although before that, degar maintained a special bat form, rather than the most basic vampire form, but through its own observation, it still has a very good grasp of the situation on the field. special Chapter 835 This discovery made degar put all his attention on videnina after he ended the bat like state, trying to observe the particularity of this necromancer. At this time, vidnina''s attempt to return to the evocation tower after her speech was also seen by degar. Noting the emergence of this situation, degal naturally won''t let vidnina do it easily. In degal''s view, if vidnina can be left, it will undoubtedly make him occupy a lot of advantages in the process of obtaining the vampire cloak. He had accumulated countless combat experiences, which made degar deeply understand how a hero can change the fighting situation. In this case, it is very helpful for degar to solve a hero ahead of time. red For a moment, a large number of bats emerged from the black fog, wings flashing, rushed to the side of videnina. In this process, degar''s figure is still in the same place, it seems that he is not affected by the appearance of the black fog. Unlike the bat like skills used by vampires in the past, the appearance of black fog did not make degar enter the bat like state. Even if a large number of bats were released, degar could still maintain his original form. these Along with bats, there is a huge amount of death energy, which makes degar more powerful. Degar''s intention to stop videnina has also been shown to all the creatures in the field. Rod on one side can clearly feel this. Because degar''s action was very sudden, after vidnina said that, both rod and the other two necromancers stayed in their original position, which was a long distance away from the existence of the evocation tower. Rod had expected this situation when he saw the action of videnina. In rod''s view, the battle at this time is undoubtedly an opportunity for him to understand the specific strength of these creatures. However, the scene in front of him undoubtedly made him realize that he might not be able to achieve his original goal. Rod noticed that in the face of the large number of bats released by degar, vidnina had not made any move, but someone had to respond first. these Facing the large number of bats released by degar, tamik did not panic and immediately responded in the same way. Rod noticed that under the armor behind tamic, a lot of black fog emerged, and from the black fog emerged a lot of extremely fierce bats. Through his own observation, rod confirmed that both tamik and degar had the ability of partial bat formation, that is, to release a large number of bats that were originally in bat formation while maintaining their original form. In previous games, rod also heard that some powerful high-level vampires could make different use of their bat talent. In rod''s view, the part of bat that appears in front of his eyes is also a kind of special application. special special What matters to rod is that these two powerful vampires show their skillful use of this ability. It is obvious that these two vampires have already had a profound understanding of the special ability of bat like in their years of survival. Relying on a deep grasp of the bat, degar tried to use such a way to delay vidnina a a little, and then came forward to fight with it. What surprised degar was that in the process, he was blocked by tamic, who was also a vampire. In addition to this, what made him more concerned was the blocking effect of tamic. As the two bats meet in the air, a very special battle begins. Bats are also produced through bat transformation. The appearance of these two kinds of bats are very similar, and there seems to be little difference in the means used in combat. The only difference is that the bats transformed by degar pay more attention to biting in combat. Because these two kinds of bats are very similar in shape, when they fight in the air, the scene will undoubtedly be extremely chaotic. Rao Shiluo can''t tell which bat has the upper hand by his own sight. What makes rod care is that after these bats died, they did not fall to the ground in the form of corpses, but directly turned into black fog and dissipated, leaving no traces. Because they are the products of special skills, these bats will not have any corpses after they die, but return to their original state. For a time, with the battle between bats, a large number of black fog burst out in the air, and even the surrounding native vampires were also affected by this situation. As a result, there are few bats released by degar who can cross the existence of tamik and directly attack the front of vidnina. Even in the course of the battle, a small number of bats successfully separated from the battle center and rushed to the position where vidnina was, they would be killed immediately by the other two necromancers beside her, which would not pose any threat to them, let alone affect her pace of returning to the evocation tower. If there is no tamik, at this time, degar, with the cooperation of these bats, will launch an attack on vidnina together, so as to achieve the best effect of the attack. However, the appearance of tamic, as well as her behavior, will undoubtedly completely upset degar''s plan. Want to achieve their own goals, the VAMPIRE CAPE back, degar can only think of other ways. For a moment, looking at the same vampire, but with a little different form of tamic, degar''s heart did not know what to think. Chapter 836 With the battle between bats in the sky, the whole battlefield is affected by this situation. In the battle, although there will be no dead bats left, there are a lot of dead energy residues in the black fog transformed by bats, which has an impact on all creatures in the whole battlefield. red What makes rod care is that even though a large number of bats have died, neither tamic nor degar''s expression has changed. It''s like the bats that died in the battle and the consumption of making bats don''t need them to care at all. The past understanding of vampires made rod understand that bat like is the most basic talent of this kind of creature. Both the conventional form of bat like and the part of bat like perceived by rod at this time belong to the talent category of this kind of creature. In this case, the creatures belonging to the category of vampire, when performing bat like, only need to pay a very small price, or even no price, they can successfully perform and transform themselves into a large number of bats. Except for the real vampires, any other kind of creatures will have to pay an unimaginable price when they bat. In addition to forming a large number of life value of bats, more importantly, after continuous use of bat, their basic attributes will decline permanently. For this reason, bat like is also the signature skill of vampire. In addition to the use of combat skills, the most common use of vampires is the special ability of bat. Compared with other creatures who have mastered the skill of bat by various means, vampires have a very important advantage in performing bat. these Just look at the expression of the two vampires, rod even suspected that in the process of transforming bats, they did not have any consumption. these In rod''s view, maybe Rowling can rely on her unique talent to make changes in the performance of bat like skills. Before that, Rowling''s various abnormalities undoubtedly showed rod this point. According to rod''s understanding of hero''s specialty, once Rowling has mastered the skill of bat like in some way, she may be able to bat like the two powerful vampires in front of her, which will increase her strength by more than a little bit. However, at this time, rod had no way to prove this to Rowling. He could only pay attention to her reaction. To rod''s surprise, videnina didn''t care what happened in the rear, so she went directly to the gate of the evocation tower. As for the changes in the rear, videnina seems to feel nothing. No matter the appearance of bats, but the production of a large amount of death energy, did not affect the pace of videnina. Because he didn''t see videnina, rod was still difficult to judge her specific strength. However, only from her heroic expertise and not being eroded by death energy, rod could realize the abnormality in her. Rod paid more attention to the two necromancers next to videnina. In response to the obstacles of breaking through tamik, the bats who came to the neighborhood were mostly attacked by the two Necromancers. these In rod''s impression, the control of mana value is also the casting knowledge that master blakhada must master. By choosing the right spell, you can just solve the enemy without wasting the mana that the mage has, which is the key to save mana. The two mages who are in front of us are the ones who mostly use lower level magic. The most popular one is the Magic Arrow, which is the most basic for mages. They don''t use the common range magic. Relying on the use of low-level magic and the accurate control brought by long-term training, the two necromancers easily cleaned up the bats that had been leaked, without any damage to vidnina. The casting skills of these two necromancers have been fully confirmed by rod. They are from the territory of blakhada. Only the mages in blakada can have a very accurate grasp of the magic that should be cast. Perhaps it was because she knew the identity, origin and strength of the two mages that vidnina did not respond to the bat attack. In the battlefield, degar and tamik are still in confrontation, except for releasing a large number of bats, they don''t do anything else, and they don''t even take advantage of the opportunity to fight in person. At this time, videnina has also come to the door of the soul tower. Without any hesitation, videnina went directly into it and returned to the original interior of the evocation tower. Noticing the appearance of this situation, the two necromancers next to rod looked at each other at this moment. They didn''t know how to continue this task. Did they risk being attacked by bats to enter the evocation tower or wait for the situation to change further, according to vidnina. Both the orders given by vidnina and the attacks launched by degar all happened very suddenly, which did not give the two necromancers any time to consider. At this moment, as videnina''s body disappears inside the gate of the evocation tower, the two necromancers don''t know what to do next. Chapter 837 With the body shape of videnina, she returns to the soul tower again. The two vampires who were in battle have stopped at this time, and no longer use part of the bat like ability to transform bats to fight. Without the existence of videnina, it is of little significance for either side to fight with bats again. With the strength of a king level vampire, the cost of bating for these two vampires is very small, but in this case, it is not effective to continue to transform bats. The short fight makes the two vampire heroes realize the strength of each other. Once they fight with each other without using bat, according to the strong vitality of vampires, they can''t end the fight in a short time. red And outside the evocation tower, the original vampire who was fighting had stopped. I don''t know whether he felt the atmosphere or got some orders. After noticing degar''s action, tamik didn''t take the initiative to let the undead creatures around chase him. He also asked them to stop and see what tricks degar had. Looking at this scene, there is rod and his party outside the evocation tower. Seeing that the two powerful vampires in the field stop fighting, and even the surrounding undead creatures no longer have any action, the two undead mages beside rod understand that this is the best time to enter the evocation tower. In this case, before rod made any move, a mage next to him made the first move. At this time, in rod''s perception, a strong wave of mana is generated around him. Rod looked at the direction of the mana wave, only to find that master Brown''s figure had appeared near the gate of the evocation tower. Relying on the magic of instant movement, brown directly crossed the distance between himself and the evocation tower and came to the gate of the evocation tower. After arriving at this position, mage Brown glanced at rod and Sally in the rear. There was a chill in his eyes. Then, without any waiting, he went directly into the soul tower. After noticing master Brown''s move, Sally next to rod was more surprised. Obviously, before that, he didn''t realize that master Brown would make this move. What makes Rhode care is that even though he was influenced by the special ability of videnina, mage Saili is still very calm, and his expression has not changed greatly. Obviously, what mage Brown did is completely beyond his expectation. Aware of this situation, Sally pointed to rod beside him and said, "let''s go into the evocation tower. We need master Brown''s cooperation to complete this mission." With that, Sally went to the direction of the evocation tower. He didn''t appear in front of the evocation tower door as Brown did. Seeing the battle between the vampires outside the evocation tower, Sally also realized that the situation was wrong at this time, so he couldn''t put all his energy on completing the task. Because I don''t know what will happen next, even if the task is successfully completed, accidents may also happen. In this case, Saili has begun to save his mana value and doesn''t cast instant movement at will. After a few steps, Sally seems to be aware of something. He stops and doesn''t continue to move towards the evocation tower. Instead, he turns and looks back. Sally noticed that in the process of his walking towards the evocation tower, rod did not mean to act, but still kept his original posture and stayed in the same place. Looking at rod in the rear, Sally opened his mouth. He just wanted to say something, but rod''s words came first. "Didn''t you find out? Master brown, I don''t trust you in my heart. " Recalling the way master Brown looked back before he entered the tower, rod could see this. In addition to master Brown''s own actions, what convinced rod was the information from his peeping eyes. Perhaps it was because of the great fluctuation in master Brown''s mind before he entered the soul tower. With the existence of peeping eyes, rod got a lot of useful information. What makes rod care is that master Brown once learned from another death knight under Stephen that only one necromancer can finally complete this task. For this reason, from the beginning, master Brown did not plan to join hands with Sally, but planned to complete the task by himself. Prior to that, Brown''s negotiation with Sally was more like a means to stabilize the other party, making it unable to make other plans and thus unable to threaten himself to complete the task. Rhode''s appearance was unexpected from the beginning. Before that, Brown didn''t realize that there would be another necromancer coming to perform this task. However, Brown did not regard rod as a threat to himself. As he was about to enter the evocation tower, Brown did not even want to say anything to roddo. Before that, from Sally, mage Brown also felt a trace of abnormality. It seemed that Sally had an inexplicable connection with the vampires in the city, which made Brown feel alert. The defense of other necromancers performing this mission is also the reason why Brown finally directly used instant movement to enter the evocation tower first. In the process of getting along with the necromancer, there is always inexplicable vigilance, fearing that he will lose his life and become an undead controlled by others. For Brown''s vigilance, rod was not surprised. In rod''s view, if the Necromancers could cooperate sincerely, it would be very unusual on the contrary. At least this situation would not really happen until the battle of shadow of death really started. Relying on the existence of peeping eyes, rod understood the thoughts in Brown''s mind. Naturally, he had no intention to cooperate with him. It can even be said that from the beginning, rod had no such intention. What rod hoped to achieve was to seize the most powerful combination artifact in Sandro''s hands by taking advantage of this mission. As for what Sally hoped to achieve, he did not pay attention to trying to find out Sandro''s real purpose. Chapter 838 Although rod didn''t care about the task that Sally hoped to achieve, at this time, rod still had to rely on this task to achieve his own goal. these these This move of videnina seems to be behind little defense, but it clearly sends a message to rod that for the exploration made by tamik, the sandrus force represented by videnina does not mean to escape, but intends to meet it head-on. The appearance of this situation also made rod realize that it might not be long before Sandra really showed the power of the artifact to all the Necromancers in Diya. In rod''s view, videnina''s choice to meet tamic''s trial is only a precursor of this event. Rod understood that it might not be long before the death shadow expansion was officially launched. This trip is his only chance to capture the artifact. No matter what the final result is, videnina''s attitude undoubtedly makes rod aware of the grim situation. Even though there are unique pieces of forbidden magic ball, rod''s heart is still not at ease. At the center of this exploration, the necromancer who participated in the mission naturally suffered great pressure. In rod''s view, because of this kind of pressure, master Brown was more alert to the Necromancers who were performing the mission together, did not dare to have any trust in his heart, and finally entered the soul tower alone. In addition to master brown, Sally also felt the existence of this kind of pressure, but it didn''t affect him too much. Instead, he remained calm. these Only in this way, at the last moment, can rod capture the artifact in a way that is unexpected to all the mages in the evocation tower, instead of being strongly resisted by the Necromancers in the tower before this process. After all, before this really happened, I''m afraid no mage could have expected that the real purpose of the necromancer who was originally in their eyes to make a trial was to capture the artifact. For this reason, what rod needs is the cooperation of Sally not far away. Through the information obtained by peeping eyes, rod realized that, different from the original brown, the necromancer Sally really intended to complete this task in a cooperative way, rather than just talking about it. Rod believes that with the cover of Sally in this mission, he can successfully achieve the original goal. Because of this, what rod needs to do is to stabilize sally at this time. cutting-edge news "All we need to do is wait here for a moment, and then enter the evocation tower." He told Sally his plan. He was not optimistic about master Brown''s current situation and whether he could finish the task alone. In rod''s view, the pattern on Brown''s robe is undoubtedly the biggest flaw in his body. As long as he enters the evocation tower, he will be noticed by the mages from blakada in the tower. In this case, what the mages from blakada will do to Brown is still unknown to rod. However, after rod enters the evocation tower, he will be able to realize this from the traces left in the evocation tower. Rod believes that if he is lucky, mage brown, who enters the evocation tower first, will be able to find out a lot of useful information for himself. Of course, this way of testing may not be what mage Brown originally expected. Hearing rod''s words in his ears, Sally is also aware of the special meaning of the words. "But... Without the participation of master brown, how can we complete the task? The original plan is to attract the attention of the necromancer in the soul tower with the help of his identity as a master from blakada. " As for rod''s intention to take master Brown''s first entry as a preliminary test of the Necromancers in the whole soul tower, Sally did not show any objection. He was more worried about how to complete the task. "It''s a coincidence that I''ve been studying in blakhada for a while. If it''s about blakhada, I should know more than brown." Listening to rod''s words, Sally''s face has obviously changed. For rod''s words, he also comes from blakada, Sally may not be so suspicious, but he is still a little confused. "Yes? Since you say you are from blakhada, can you tell me the name of the mage God and the current president of the magic guild? I believe these two names must be familiar to the mages of blakada. " cutting-edge news For rod, neither of the two questions put forward by Sally is difficult. As early as in the previous life of the game, rod learned the name of the mage God from various classics, and firmly remembered it in his heart. With the development of the expansion film, the deeds of the mage God are more and more displayed in the eyes of the players at that time. For such a very special existence, rod will not forget his name. The current president of the magic guild is more familiar to rod. Rod has seen the president of the magic guild with his own eyes, no matter in his previous life or now. In this case, rod was able to answer Sally''s questions without thinking, but in order to prevent Sally from seeing something unusual, rod made a meditation, and then said: "As the strongest in the golden age of blakhada, the original name of the mage God is Gwen Magnus, and the current president of the magic guild should be called Eli." Chapter 839 As for the answers given in his answers, rod naturally does not feel that there are any problems in them. However, after hearing these words, Sally''s reaction is beyond rod''s expectation. What makes rod care is that when Sally heard his answer, there was a flash of disappointment on his face, but it didn''t last long before he recovered as usual. Obviously, in Sally''s mind, he didn''t think what rod gave was a correct answer. Under the gaze of rod, Sally arranged his robe and said: "If you can accurately name the God of the mage, you should know a lot about the things in blakada, but in some specific cases, you may not know so clearly." "The name of the current president of the magic guild is not Eli in your mind, but aischal. these Through Sally''s words, rod understands that although Sally does not approve of his answers, he is willing to correct some aspects of them, which means that he also acquiesces in the process of the next task and still carries out according to the original plan. However, along with Sally to complete the task, it is no longer Brown who originally discussed the plan, but rod. What makes rod feel a little abnormal is that Sally denies the information he has given about the president of the magic guild. Because of the information in blacada, as for ashkell in Sally''s mouth, rod also has some understanding. In rod''s impression, ashchl, mentioned by Sally, is also a famous mage in blakada. He has great strength and even once served as the president of the magic guild. As the most prosperous area of Magic development, there are many powerful mages in blakada. Even so, Escher is still able to become the most powerful controller among them, that is, the president of the magic guild. Naturally, he has his unique features, which is not only reflected in his strength. In the final of the potion competition before, when rod was on the airship, he had seen the figure of ashchl from the high platform of the magic guild. However, in rod''s impression, it was not a short time since eschel was no longer the president of the magic guild. In terms of identity, ashchl can only be said to be the former president and current president of the magic guild, or Eli mentioned by rod. What makes rod care is that Sally at this time, why he mentioned the news and the powerful ace. Through the existence of peeping eyes, rod confirmed that the news mentioned by Sally was the real idea in his heart, not for other purposes. This discovery made rod understand that the original idea in Sally''s mind was that the current president of the magic guild was what he called ashchl. As for the point mentioned by rod that he also comes from blakada, when Sally heard the mistakes in his words, he didn''t believe them very much. He just didn''t point them out. Instead, after correcting rod''s mistakes, he planned to complete the task together with him. cutting-edge news In rod''s perception, Sally''s temperament and characteristics are more common among all the necromancers, and even can''t compare with Brown who entered the evocation tower one step earlier. However, the more clearly he could feel this, the more confused Rhode was. In rod''s view, there are always some anomalies in the necromancer who can be selected to perform this mission. Naturally, this is not only reflected in strength. Rod recalled that it was by the chance to meet the Lich Stephen that he was aware of the possible abnormality in his body, which gave him the opportunity to carry out this mission, and Sally on the other side should also be in line with this point. The original rod, when Sally showed his understanding of the ritual in the soul tower, only when his unique strength was his understanding of the ritual, especially the ritual related to the necromancer. Because of not mastering the necromancy and lacking the deep understanding of the Necromancer''s magic, even the great mages who are good at the magic ceremony in blakada can''t master the changed magic ceremony as much as some necromancer. But at this time, the abnormality of Sally made rod realize that this necromancer might not be as simple as he thought. Associating with the abnormality detected from Sally through peeping eyes, rod seems to have found something, but he didn''t put it forward either. He just replied to Sally: "if this situation is involved in the next task, I will pay attention to it." Just when rod said this, in his perception, in front of the soul tower, suddenly came a huge wave of death energy. The fluctuation of death energy is much stronger than that of the two vampires before. The only one that can compare with it is probably the death energy released when the evocation tower was just opened. For a moment, influenced by this death energy, both rod and Sally, and the undead living outside the evocation tower, can''t help but be attracted by it. Even the two powerful hero vampires also pay attention to the changes on the evocation tower. special Aware of this situation, rod and Sally can understand what this situation means better than the undead living around him. When the wave of death energy gradually subsides, Sally takes his eyes away from the evocation tower and puts them back on rod, only to find that rod has been watching himself. From the sight of each other, they no doubt confirmed something, so instead of waiting, they walked towards the spirit tower with abnormal fluctuation. Chapter 840 With the actions of rod and Sally, they soon came to the gate of the soul tower. Looking at the interior of the gate, it seems that the space of the soul tower is very quiet. Without any hesitation, they directly enter the soul tower. Obviously, he has come here, and no matter what things exist inside the evocation tower, they can''t make any influence on rod and the others. Rod two people''s this action, no doubt caused the field two hero vampire''s attention. As early as the two of them headed for the location of the evocation tower, the two vampires discovered this and understood the meaning of their move. However, the two vampires did not make any moves, but let rod and his party enter the soul tower. It wasn''t until rod and Sally''s bodies completely disappeared into the tower that the two vampires moved their eyes away from the gate of the tower, no longer focusing on other things around them, but on each other again. After the initial short fight through bat, the two vampires have already understood each other''s strength and strength. In their opinion, compared with other undead creatures in the whole field, only the existence of each other is worthy of their attention. As the leader of many original vampires, degar is more concerned about how to avoid the influence of tamik than the Necromancers who enter the soul tower. He won''t spend too much time fighting and directly enter the soul tower. What makes degar care is that when the original evocation tower changed, in his perception, he obviously noticed the traces of the existence of the VAMPIRE CAPE. special If you want to enter the soul tower smoothly, tamic in front of you is undoubtedly an obstacle that degar can''t get around. Degar understood that only relying on his own strength, he could not win or lose the battle with tamic in a short time, not to mention that tamic also controlled a large number of terrorist knights. In this case, degar realized that he could not cross tamic''s obstacles by force. "Why... Do you want to help the Necromancers who... Robbed the sacred things in the clan?" Looking at tamic ahead, degar asked. Although it still keeps the original form of vampire, degar''s higher rank still gives it the ability to speak. After listening to degar''s words, tamik can clearly feel degar''s hoarse voice and slow and incoherent intonation. It seems that degar has not used this ability for a long time before. From degar''s words, tamik can clearly feel the decadent breath existing in him. Even after waking up after a long sleep, the decadent feeling still lingers, even stronger. In tamic''s impression, the most brilliant period of degar was four centuries ago. Degar, as a vampire hero, established a vampire kingdom in Diya. But now, the vampire kingdom it established has long gone. In tamik''s view, even though degar is a hero, this state will not last long, and he will be further decayed, and finally he will be inferior to the low-level undead. In tamic''s eyes, degar at this time is more like a puppet who only wants to complete the task and get back the vampire''s cloak, rather than a vampire hero with strong will and confidence to do anything. Tamic knows that after several centuries of long sleep, when degar wakes up again, he is no longer in his original era, and this kind of decay is naturally produced in him. Tamic always believed that only Lich after endless night ritual can achieve real immortality, which is far beyond the immortal ability of ordinary undead creatures. these In order to prevent the coming of corruption, tamic chose to join the influence of Stephen, and finally became a powerful death knight. Through the various connections in the spiritual imprint, tamic also acquired part of the immortal ability that exists in the Lich. Relying on this unique ability of immortality, tamik can fight against his own corruption and delay the coming of this process without going to sleep. Due to the limitation of spiritual imprint, even if tamic mastered part of this ability, he could not be as immortal as the real Lich. However, compared with degar, the situation of tamic is much better. For such a once famous vampire hero, tamic naturally has different views. these "I''m just following the orders of the Lich in charge of this place, and I''m responsible for guarding the summoning tower in front of me and the Necromancers in it." "No creature is allowed to enter the evocation tower without permission from the Lich. Once hero degar, I have no intention to fight with you. Please come back. " Looking at degar, tamic expresses his attitude. If degar is willing to lead the rest of his native vampires to retreat, tamic will not pursue anything. In tamic''s heart, although she admired degar, the hero who had made great contributions to the vampire community, at this time, she still focused on the task explained by the Lich Stephen, and nothing else could affect this. Because of this, because we are very clear about degar''s intention this time, we know that once he is allowed to enter the evocation tower, it will cause a major disaster. A large number of necromancers in the tower will die under the attack of this king level vampire. Once this happens, tamik believes that in addition to his failure to complete the task, it will even bring more serious impact. Even the two forces will go to war completely because of this. Chapter 841 For this reason, for tamic at this time, she would never let degar cross the guard outside the evocation tower and enter the interior of the evocation tower, thus completely destroying the original plan of Lich Stephen. As tamik said in his words, the only thing that can change this situation is the order given by the Lich himself. But at this time, degar has already arrived outside the evocation tower. How can he get the permission of the Lich Stephen in the death mausoleum? After understanding the meaning of tamik''s words, degar fell into silence for a moment. During this period, although degar didn''t say much, he always looked at tamic''s Scarlet eyes, which also showed that his mind would not change easily. In this case, tamic naturally won''t be worried. What she hopes is that rod and his party, who first entered the evocation tower, can finish this task as soon as possible. As for degar, who exists outside the evocation tower, tamic doesn''t care so much. Because of the gap in strength, tamic believes that no matter what degar does in the end, it is difficult to achieve any results. After a long time, seeing that there was no change in tamic''s attitude, degar could only change the topic and draw tamic''s attention to other things. Looking at tamik, degar said: "The Dark Knights you control should not be transformed by you... I can feel the particularity in their bodies. Something... Coexists with the fire of the soul in them. " "Are these Dark Knights... Transformed by the Lich for you?" Aware of the doubts in degar''s mind, tamik did not deny this, but took the initiative to explain: "Yes, these dark knights are the reward given to me by the Lich I am loyal to. The materials used in the process of transformation are all high-level knights who died in the battle of virtue in the territory of eracia. Naturally, I am not qualified to carry out this transformation. " "After the transformation of the lich, the strength of these Dark Knights has been greatly improved. I believe you have felt this in the previous battles." these these these For the existence of the former vampire leader, the hero degar, tamic did not deliberately hide any information in the process of talking with him. Instead, he took the initiative to tell the news about the terror knight and corrected the mistakes in degar''s words. Tamik believes that if we did not see the hero degar in this mission, but in other places, the situation might be very different. What makes tamic care is naturally why degar mentioned the news about the terror knight in this case. In tamic''s impression, this group of terrible knights in front of him did use the corpses left by a virtue battle involving the whole Knights'' camp in the territory of eracia to transform in the way he said. these What tamic does for these terror knights is more training through the hero''s expertise than transforming these terror knights in person. Even with the existence of the evocation tower, tamic can''t do it. The characteristics of these terror Knights further enhance their fighting ability. For the existence of these unique characteristics, only in the process of transformation of Lich can they be completely preserved. Tamik believes that the things mentioned by degar, which coexist with the fire of soul, are the existence of these characteristics. Even tamic does not know much about the battle of virtue that took place in eracia. The Lich Stephen, who knows the cause and effect of the battle, may feel that it has nothing to do with tamic, so he didn''t say anything more, and didn''t tell tamic the information about the battle. He just sent a large number of terror knights to tamic in the process of the battle. In this case, as Stephen''s death knight, tamic can''t take the initiative to ask about what happened in the battle of virtue, so he can''t get more information about the battle of virtue from Stephen. Tamic''s understanding of the battle is more from other vampires under his command. According to tamik''s information, the outbreak of the battle of virtue should take place in the middle of Erathia, before and after the succession of Griffin Hart, the Griffin heart king. As the original ruler of erasia, when the original Griffin heart king died, it would have a great impact on the whole territory of erasia and break the original stability. When the current king of Griffin heart succeeded to the throne, he immediately carried out drastic changes to the original things in eracia, which naturally met with great resistance from the original forces. these In this case, some aristocrats in the original power of eracia united the powerful lords and the Knights dissatisfied with the current Griffin heart king to launch a rebellion. The name of this rebellion is exactly the battle of virtue mentioned by tamik. Although it is a battle in the name of virtue, the real purpose of this battle is to distribute the interests of the new Griffin heart king after he takes office. cutting-edge news Chapter 842 As a vampire with the same form as ordinary people after evolution, tamic lived in eracia for a long time before he was loyal to the Lich Stephen. these Tamic''s understanding of the situation in eracia is also far more than that of ordinary vampires. Even for the powerful creatures who have always sheltered the power of eracia, those angels who exist in the city of clouds, tamik also has a lot of knowledge. Relying on its unique concealment ability, tamic has even seen angels fighting. In tamic''s view, the angel in the cloud city is also the only powerful existence in eracia that can compete with the Lich. As for other things, even the extremely powerful cavalry Legion in ordinary people''s eyes, in tamic''s view, it is just equivalent to the undead, unable to reach the level of the Lich. As for the battle of virtue mentioned to degar before, tamik knows that in Cloud City, the angels who always protect the whole of eracia will not fight in this battle. According to tamik''s information, those angels will only choose to help when eracia is invaded by other forces and at a disadvantage. In addition, these angels will not pay too much attention to the internal fighting in eracia. No matter how large the scale of the fighting is, these angels will not intervene. In tamic''s view, the battle of virtue which happened in eracia before is undoubtedly such a situation. As no one can get help from the angels, the main force in this battle is the Knights among the Erathians. Tamik recalled that the final result of the battle should be the new Griffin heart king, who won a landslide victory and severely deterred the aristocrats who were dissatisfied with it. Compared with before the battle, the number of death knights under tamic has undoubtedly increased a lot. Tamic, who has the relevant heroic expertise, can clearly feel this. When the battle ended, the number of terror Knights sent by the Lich Stephen to this place was significantly reduced, which is also the reason why tamic would deliberately learn about the battle of virtue. these cutting-edge news Listening to tamic''s words, degar didn''t change much. Instead, he asked "You seem to have a lot of respect for the lich, but does it tell you... What does the VAMPIRE CAPE mean?" As for the battle of virtue which was originally mentioned by tamic, degal naturally had little interest in it. What made degal really care about was the Lich in tamic''s mouth. What makes degar care is how much the Lich mentioned by tamik knows about the existence of the vampire cloak. As the owner of the former vampire cloak, degar knows a lot about the uniqueness of this treasure, including the abnormality of the vampire cloak. Through some traces left on the vampiric cloak, degal can confirm that the vampiric cloak is not an ordinary treasure, which contains enough power to make all creatures fear. However, to degar''s surprise, no matter how it deals with the VAMPIRE CAPE, this unique treasure seems to be completely silent, without any response to it. In this case, even if we can clearly perceive that there is a very powerful power in the vampiric cloak, degar has no way to use this power, and the vampiric cloak still can only play the most basic effect in its hands. The use of the VAMPIRE CAPE once made degar understand the abnormality existing in this treasure. Degar believes that only the owners of the vampire cape can know this. In degar''s view, even the Lich in tamic''s mouth may not understand this, just regard the VAMPIRE CAPE as an ordinary treasure, which does not attract enough attention. Among all the vampires in diyane, degar should be regarded as the oldest. Even the other elders in the group can''t compare with degar in this respect. special cutting-edge news After understanding these information, degar understood that this extremely special treasure is far from as simple as he imagined. Once degar, it is in the understanding of these information, will attach great importance to the VAMPIRE CAPE. In the eyes of other vampires, this vampiric cloak may be just a sacred thing handed down from the clan. It is a kind of thing with symbolic significance greater than its own function. Therefore, it does not care about this treasure as much as degar does. Through his own perception, degar has a hunch in his heart that the decadent things on his body can be dissolved in this vampire cloak. Degar believes that as long as we can think of a way to activate the real power contained in the vampire cloak, we can achieve this. special Only when degar could not resist the passage of time and had to rely on the way of long sleep again to delay the decay on his body, did he put down his research on the vampire cape and just took this treasure as a symbol and stored it in the ethnic group. When the vampiric cloak is acquired by other forces, degar is also awakened by other vampiric forces and is ready to regain the vampiric cloak. What Dugar didn''t expect is that when he came to the death city where the vampire cape is likely to exist, he felt a very unusual smell from the city. Chapter 843 Once upon a time, the research on the vampiric cloak made degar understand roughly what conditions are needed to activate the real power of the vampiric cloak, but degar can''t meet these conditions with his own strength. What makes degar care is that even though the real power in the vampire cloak has been silent for countless years, there is still no sign of decline. This extremely powerful force, always hidden in the vampire cloak, will not change itself with the passage of time. In degar''s impression, the only ones who can do the same are the real liches. Because of the great difference between the Lich and the undead, degar could not use the endless night ritual to transform himself into the existence of Lich in order to fight against the decay in his body. Even the powerful necromancer may fail in the process of endless night ritual, let alone the undead. Perhaps some undead creatures with special forms, such as death knights, can successfully carry out the endless night ritual and transform themselves into liches, but for vampires, this is absolutely impossible. Because of this, degal attached great importance to the immortal ability shown on the vampire''s cloak, which is very similar to the lich, but can be achieved without endless night ritual. Degar always believed that once he activated the real power of the vampire cloak, he would no longer need to worry about the arrival of corruption. For this reason, degal tried many ways to activate the power of the vampiric cloak, but in the end, nothing was achieved. In the process of this attempt, degal also got some feedback from the vampiric cloak. What makes degar care is that from the information from the VAMPIRE CAPE, he can''t activate all the power of this treasure. It seems that the existence of this treasure itself is not in a complete form, but in some incomplete things. these Recalling some of the information he had learned, the discovery of this situation undoubtedly made degar aware of something. In degar''s impression, the only thing that needs to activate its own power with other things is the existence of the combined artifact. This discovery undoubtedly surprised degal. When he first got the VAMPIRE CAPE, degal did not expect that this special treasure would be related to the existence of the combined artifact. Aware of this, degar also figured out why he could sense its powerful power from the VAMPIRE CAPE. Degar believes that once the true power of the vampire cloak is fully displayed, he can get rid of the decadence of his body. Only by combining the effects of artifact can he achieve this. For this reason, when the vampire cloak is acquired by other creatures, what degar needs to do is to try every means to recapture it. For degar, even if he can''t rely on his own strength to collect the remaining parts of the vampire cloak, he will not easily give up the fight for the vampire cloak. In degar''s view, he may not be able to achieve this, and he can''t activate the real power of the vampire cloak. But as long as he stays in the group, maybe one day, this goal can be achieved. At that time, degar will be able to meet the real immortality after his long sleep. For this reason, degar will try his best to achieve this even though the enemy he faces is no matter how powerful he is. these In tamik''s view, the decadence that happened to degar after countless years is not only reflected in its appearance. Compared with the undead creatures seen in the past, and some of the undead mages who were eroded by the energy of death, in tamik''s view, the external decay of degar is nothing at all. In tamic''s impression, besides the Lich Stephen, some other liches also have traces of decay. However, due to the endless night ritual, this decay will not affect the state of the Lich itself. For this reason, in tamik''s view, it is the real idea in his heart that can prove that degar is already in a decadent state. Through the connection between heroes, tamik can confirm degar''s heroic identity. However, from degar''s body, tamic can not feel the existence of the heroic will. Tamik understood that countless years had passed since degar lived, and there were not many things related to degar. In this case, unless degar''s original heroic will is to pursue immortality, or something that will not be changed easily, his will will will change greatly now. As a hero vampire, tamic has a deep understanding of this. In tamic''s view, it is no doubt that there are many restrictions for vampires who can survive for a long time to place their heroic will on conventional things. According to tamik''s understanding of degar''s past deeds, it thinks that degar may have pinned his heroic will on the vampire group or the vampire kingdom that he once established. However, after countless years of sleep, everything around degar, I do not know how many changes have taken place, it is no longer in its era. Tamik believes that the emergence of this situation will have a great impact on degar''s own heroic will. Just because of this, it is difficult for tamic to realize the heroic will it had from degar. Different from degar, the things related to tamic''s own heroic will are hard to be affected by the passage of time, so in general, tamic''s heroic will will will not change much. The change of hero''s will, or even the complete loss of the original hero''s will, will not have any impact on the existing hero template. Once you awaken your own heroic will and get the blessing of the hero template, you will not lose the hero template for any reason. Even if you give up the original heroic will, the hero template will still exist. Chapter 844 As a hero who is essentially different from normal creatures, once you get the blessing of the hero template, you can''t easily make any changes to the existence of the hero template. Even death can''t separate the hero template from an original hero. The undead creatures that dead heroes can transform into are also death knights that have hero templates and can be called heroes. After being transformed into a death knight, the hero''s original will naturally changed greatly, or even completely changed the previous concept, but the hero template that exists in them will not be affected. these these This is also the reason why the transformed death knights can directly have heroic status. If you want to complete the transformation of death knight, you need a dead hero. these When the hero wakes up his will and obtains the hero template, the existence of the hero template is no longer related to his own will, but acts on the hero itself as an independent existence together with the hero''s will. The existence of hero template brings great potential to heroes, which can''t be compared with conventional creatures, while the existence of hero will has completely different effects. The only thing that is deeply related to the will of a hero is the hero''s strong points. The existence of heroic will, to a large extent, can affect the effect of the hero''s special hair. Even if it is the same kind of hero specialty, according to the hero''s own will change, the effect will also have a big difference. It can be said that the existence of the hero''s specialty will be strongly limited by the hero''s will. Once a hero gives up his original will to become a hero, the first thing that may happen is to make the hero lose most of his power until he completely loses his ability. However, in some special cases, when the hero''s will changes greatly, or even exceeds the required level when he wakes up to become a hero, the hero''s expertise will not be lost. Instead, with the change of the hero''s will, he will get a new improvement in effect, and finally fit the present hero''s will, but this is often difficult to achieve. The formation of the hero''s specialty is closely related to the hero''s own will. Because the types and effects of the hero''s specialty are different, only the will of the hero can determine the real effect of a hero''s specialty. The hero''s specialty, when it comes into being, will become more in line with the hero itself under the action of the hero''s will, rather than completely random. In addition to the hero''s strong points, the activation of the hero''s will for the hero template is more like the activation of its own potential. Once the activation is completed, the hero template will no longer be limited by the hero''s will itself. At this time, the information detected from degar undoubtedly made tamic realize that degar no longer had the heroic will. Maybe it''s all kinds of malpractices brought about by the long sleep, or degar has already decayed at this time. In tamic''s perception, degar has lost his original heroic will. Although he no longer has the original heroic will, in tamic''s view, degar''s strength has not decreased much. Once he starts a battle with him, even tamic can not occupy any advantage in the process of fighting. As a high-level vampire king, the power blessing brought by the hero template has already been fully displayed in degar. The potential improvement brought by hero template has already been transformed into his own powerful strength by degar. Even if he loses his heroic will, it will not bring much influence to degar''s current strength. Only degar''s heroic expertise will be affected by his heroic will. In the previous battle, tamik confirmed this point. Even if he no longer has his own heroic will, it is not a simple thing to defeat degar in this state. Tamic has a general impression of degar''s deeds. However, in tamic''s view, degar doesn''t care about all of the past. What he cares about is only the VAMPIRE CAPE mentioned in his original words. Listening to degar''s words, tamic also had some doubts. Before that, tamic had never thought that there would be anything unusual on the top of the vampire cloak. According to tamic''s understanding of the VAMPIRE CAPE, such a treasure that has existed for some time, no matter what abnormality it has, should have been shown to other creatures for a long time. At this time, for this point mentioned in degar''s discourse, tamic can not understand the real meaning, and what exists in his heart is more doubts. Noticing the state of tamik at this time, degar explained: "the vampiric cloak is not a simple treasure... Inside this treasure, there is... Far more death energy than I can understand. these Hearing this, tamic seems to be aware of something. He takes the initiative to look around and finally puts his eyes on the evocation tower in the field. special Previous tamic, though vaguely aware of this, didn''t think about it in terms of the VAMPIRE CAPE. It was just that there were some abnormalities inside the evocation tower. At this time, degar''s words undoubtedly made tamic realize that the origin of this death energy may not be as simple as he thought. In the process of tamic thinking about this, degar''s words, once again conveyed to her ears. flower "The corresponding part of the vampire cloak... Is probably a component of a combined artifact." Chapter 845 Listening to degar''s words, tamic was shocked. Obviously, the news in the words surprised tamic. Before that, tamic never expected that what degar said would be on top of the vampire cloak. In tamic''s impression, the vampiric Cape always appears as a sacred object of the vampiric family. In the eyes of other creatures in Diya, even tamic himself thinks so. But at this time, from degar''s words, tamik undoubtedly realized a more important message, that is, the VAMPIRE CAPE itself is probably one of the components of the combined artifact. In tamic''s impression, as a sacred thing of the vampire family, the VAMPIRE CAPE itself can bring a great degree of improvement to the user, no less than any treasure in tamic''s impression. In this case, the vampire cape is still a component of the combined artifact, which undoubtedly makes tamic very surprised. What tamic can''t imagine is how powerful the combined artifact mentioned by degar, which can take the VAMPIRE CAPE as one of the components. cutting-edge news cutting-edge news From degar''s words, tamik undoubtedly confirmed many news, including why degar once cherished the existence of the vampire cloak, and why the vampire cloak became the target of the witch who attacked Diya. Tamik believes that even among the vampire groups, he who has the identity of King level vampire has never known such an intelligence, so it is impossible for other lower level vampires, or the necromancer in Diya, to understand the abnormality in the vampire cloak. cutting-edge news What makes tamic more concerned is that when degar said these words, the mental imprint that always exists in her mind suddenly changed. these With the existence of spiritual imprint, the necromancer can be aware of all the things that his death knight has gone through, which is also applicable to Stephen. Even because of the Lich''s unique talent, Stephen''s use of spiritual imprint naturally goes far beyond all the conventional Necromancers. Even in the death mausoleum far away from here, he can know all the situations in the city of death through the existence of tamik. Tamic understands that although Stephen exists in the death mausoleum far away from here, everything that happens in the city is under her control. these No matter what tamic''s final answer is, degar will not give up the existence of the vampire cloak. Degar understands that once tamic gives a negative answer, a battle will be inevitable. In order to avoid this battle, which seems meaningless to degal, degal would not hesitate to tell the key information about the vampire cloak, so as to let tamik understand the abnormality in the evocation tower. cutting-edge news To degar''s surprise, when he came to the city of death, in his perception, the power in the vampiric cloak, which should belong to the combined artifact, that is, the death energy that makes him feel abnormal, has been fully activated at this time. Aware of this, degar''s heart is undoubtedly extremely shocked, if not in the past innumerable years, has a sufficient understanding of the VAMPIRE CAPE, degar can not confirm this through the traces of the city of death. Degar understands that the appearance of this situation can only show that the combined artifact corresponding to the vampire cloak has been completely collected at this time. Only in this case can the real power of the vampire cloak be shown. As early as in the past countless years, in order to activate the power on the vampiric cloak, degal secretly collected many treasures of suspected artifact parts, but in the end, nothing was achieved. The vampiric cloak did not change because of degal''s behavior. What Dugar didn''t expect was that when he came to the city of death after his long sleep, he could only know that the artifact parts corresponding to the vampire cloak had already been collected completely by the mages in the soul tower. Because of some thoughts in his heart, and also to avoid some accidents, degar did not tell tamic all the information he perceived, but only mentioned that the vampire cape can be used as a component of the combined artifact. Degar understands that when the Lich actually in charge of this place learns about this situation from tamic, he will make an investigation into the vampire cloak, and even have the idea of taking it as his own. But at this time, degar can''t continue to hide it. It has long been realized that the combined artifact corresponding to the vampire cloak has been completely collected by the Necromancers in the evocation tower. For degar at this time, the most important thing is to get the vampire cloak and even its corresponding combined artifact before there is a more powerful presence to intervene. As for other things that may be involved in this process, degar can''t care so much now. Degar understands that this is the only chance to achieve his goal. Degar believes that the secret of immortality lies in the vampiric cloak. As early as in the past countless years, degal has deeply felt this from the existence of the vampire cloak. Compared with any other creatures, degal has a deeper understanding of the vampire cloak. For this reason, even in the process of regaining the vampire cloak, degar is willing to pay a great price. Looking at tamik not far away, degar hopes to get the answer he wants from her. Chapter 846 cutting-edge news For this reason, tamik did not reply to degar''s request at the first time, but considered other matters. On one side, degar, also aware of the state of tamic at this time, but did not remember any disturbance, but just waiting for her reply. Even though tamic already knew that degar would appear here just for the sake of the VAMPIRE CAPE, this unique treasure is the goal of degar''s trip, at this time, without the permission of the Lich Stephen, tamic still dare not let him enter the soul tower, so as not to destroy the original plan. As a high-level death knight, tamic naturally understands what the existence of combined artifact means. The combination of artifact can bring power, far from any other kind of creature can compete. these Before that, due to the order of the Lich Stephen, tamik could not deal with the necromancer in the evocation tower. Instead, he needed to maintain the safety of the evocation tower during this period of time. Therefore, he neglected to observe some of the situations. Until now, tamik realized this. Although the previous tamik was vaguely aware of some anomalies, he could not get any useful information from the evocation tower through his own exploration, and could only maintain the original state. these Tamik did not respond to degar''s request at the first time. There are more important reasons. Through some connections in the spiritual imprint, tamik has confirmed that the information degar said has long been known by the more powerful Lich in the rear. Until now, everything in the city of death is still under the control of the Lich Stephen. Tamic understands that the spiritual imprint of himself and other death knights has been specially dealt with by the Lich Stephen, so he can be perceived by the Lich all the time. After this special treatment, among the large number of undead creatures controlled by Stephen, the spirit mark of these death knights is undoubtedly very special. Once something abnormal happens, Stephen can know it at the first time. If we don''t deal with the mental imprint, among the mental imprints of a large number of undead creatures under our control, even the Lich Stephen, it is difficult to distinguish which ones belong to the important death knights at the first time. Since Stephen has known this for a long time, in this case, what tamic needs to do is to wait for the next instruction from Stephen in the mental imprint. However, to tamic''s surprise, during the time she was waiting, there was no message in her mental imprint, just like the Lich Stephen, who controlled all this, didn''t know the news. If it wasn''t for degar who had just told this information, tamic obviously felt the abnormal fluctuation in her mental imprint. At this time, she would have reported the information about the vampire Cape to the Lich Stephen. For tamic at this time, all she can do is wait. For this reason, tamik did not answer degar''s question directly. cutting-edge news Before that, even tamic, who has a very high status among the vampire groups, had never been informed of the existence of this news. Tamik believes that even the powerful Lich Stephen, it is also very difficult to verify this information. It may take a lot of time, and he may not be able to get any useful information. cutting-edge news All kinds of things that exist on the evocation tower, as well as the traces revealed by these necromancers, make tamik realize that the combined artifact in degar''s mouth can not be a simple existence, which may have a great origin. special Tamic believes that once this news is transmitted, the whole territory of Diya will be greatly shocked. The artifact belongs to the necromancer. Before that, tamik had never heard of such a thing. Because he didn''t know the specific function of the artifact, tamic couldn''t make his own evaluation of the artifact for a while, but tamic believed that the whole Diya would change because of this combined artifact. In tamik''s view, degar, who has a deep understanding of the VAMPIRE CAPE, may be able to infer the possible effect of the combined artifact from the former effect of the VAMPIRE CAPE. In these countless years, degar is the only one who has the best understanding of the VAMPIRE CAPE. For this reason, tamic wanted to ask degar about the specific effect of the VAMPIRE CAPE, but at this time, the mental imprint in her mind suddenly changed. In tamic''s perception, the mental imprint in her mind, suddenly came a burst of information, interrupted her original thoughts. Tamic understands that the only thing that can send this message is the Lich Stephen, who controls it all. cutting-edge news With Stephen''s order, as an instruction to himself, tamic no longer waited, but after taking a deep breath, he said to degar: "I can let you into the evocation tower without any hindrance." "If you are looking for the VAMPIRE CAPE, this treasure is now held by an undead mage and exists in the core area of the top of the evocation tower. I believe that with your strength, it is not difficult to enter the top of the evocation tower directly from the outside." Chapter 847 Although he has the status of death knight, in terms of his understanding of the evocation tower, tamic''s mastery is not as good as that of some senior necromancers, let alone those liches. As a hero vampire, neither his own race nor the additional blessing of the hero template on tamik is related to the existence of any casting knowledge. Even in Diya, the Necromancers who have a deep study of the Necromancer''s ritual dare not guarantee that they will know something about the evocation tower, let alone tamic at this time. Tamic''s understanding of the evocation tower is only superficial. As for how the ritual works, tamic does not know. cutting-edge news these these To tamic''s surprise, the Lich Stephen allowed degar to enter the evocation tower. The news from the Lich Stephen made tamic understand that even though he was in the death mausoleum far away from the city of death, as the builder of the evocation tower, Stephen still had the ability to understand the internal situation of the evocation tower in a way that other creatures could not detect. Only in this way can Stephen directly send the specific information about the soul tower at this time. However, in tamic''s view, there may be a great limit to the ability of Lich Stephen. If Stephen can directly rely on this ability to detect anything happening inside the evocation tower, there is no need to send the necromancer to try again. For this reason, although there is not much doubt about the information provided by Stephen, tamic believes that the help brought by the information is limited. After getting this series of instructions from the Lich Stephen, as the Lord of the city of death, tamic naturally won''t have any obstacles, but clearly informed degar of the decision made by the Lich Stephen. "What you should pay attention to is that the necromancer with the vampire cape is not as simple as you think. If you fight head-on, I''m afraid you can''t hurt the necromancer with all your strength." these According to tamik''s information, although degar is quite different from himself in the species of vampires, or even completely different in the two ways of evolution, they are very similar in strength when they work together. At this time, although tamic still maintains the state of the evolved vampire, once fighting, she will transform herself into a native vampire in a very short time. In this case, the strength between tamic and degar is not much different. For this reason, plus the strong vitality of vampires, once the two fight, I don''t know how long it will take to win or lose. What makes tamic care is that since even degar can''t defeat the necromancer on the evocation tower, he can''t do it himself. As for degar''s attempt to get back the VAMPIRE CAPE on the soul tower, tamic is not optimistic about it, and even thinks that it will have an adverse effect. However, at this point, tamic can also feel degar''s determination, so he doesn''t stop him. "There are still a few undead mages lurking in the soul tower. Some of them have very special abilities. When necessary, you can also use the power of these undead mages." When the last message in the mental imprint is conveyed, tamik is undoubtedly aware of something in his heart, but there is no change in his appearance, which is regarded as the completion of his reply to degar. these Even from the beginning, before he got close to the tower, degar sensed this. However, the desire for the vampire cape and the desire to achieve real immortality make degar unable to give up this behavior. Even though aware of the strength of the other side, even the VAMPIRE CAPE may have already become a completely collected combination artifact, degar still has no intention to retreat. At this time, after getting permission from the Lich from tamic, degar no longer waited, but immediately took action. Under the gaze of tamik, a very strong black fog emerged from the whole body of degar, and then it was completely submerged. In the black fog, a large number of bat bodies emerged. As soon as the bats appeared, they flew around the evocation tower towards the area above, ignoring other creatures around them. Tamik noticed that in the process of the group of bats flying upward, a large group of bats appeared in the area around the evocation tower, merging into the original flying bats. red This situation has been improved with the gradual rise of this group of bats. With a large number of bats rising to a higher position, the density of bats surrounding the soul tower has decreased, and there is constant red light scattering through bats. I don''t know how long it took until the last bat disappeared under the shadow of the dark sky and came to the space above that could not be observed by the ground. Then the light of the past was restored on the soul tower. Tamik looked around. The vampires who had been fighting with his men had disappeared completely. As he had seen before, they were found in the dense bats around the evocation tower. Feeling the gradual recovery of calm around, tamic sighed, and then put his eyes back to the nearby soul tower, ready to wait for an outcome. Chapter 848 As rod and Sally enter the soul tower together, the situation in the tower also appears in their eyes. Maybe it''s because most of them are necromancers in the tower, rather than the undead creatures in the city of death. When rod and his wife entered the tower, their vision was no longer obstructed, but was completely bright. As soon as he entered the soul tower, rod felt a burst of strong light and couldn''t help passing his vision. Under the effect of Hawkeye, rod''s ability to adapt to light changes has been significantly improved. Even in the later process, rod is not upgrading the level of this special skill, but rod''s ability is still better than that of creatures who have not mastered this special skill. environment Different from the situation that you can only see things by the red light on the surface of the evocation tower before you enter the tower, rod can observe the general situation by the green light in the tower. What is different from rod''s expectation is that the strong light he felt before was not a mild white light, but a very dazzling green light. Almost the whole interior of the soul tower is full of this light. Rod noticed that the inner space of the evocation tower is relatively wide, similar to the magic guild that rod had been to. However, it is obviously different from rod''s impression of the magic guild. There are no decorative objects symbolizing identity in the evocation tower. On the wall and ground around the tower, there are only a large number of distorted ceremonial patterns. these red As he looked around, rod noticed that right next to him and Sally, on the left side of the gate of the evocation tower, there was an upward spiral staircase. Attached to the inner wall of the evocation tower, the ladder spirals up and extends to rod''s line of sight, the position of the upper floor of the evocation tower. Rod knew that the ladder in front of him was the way for conventional creatures to climb the soul tower. Just like the watchtower that rod had been to, there were steps for climbing. However, rod understood that as a rank for necromancers, especially for the powerful necromancers, there could not be only one climbing way, but there must be another way to quickly reach the top of the tower. Compared with the tower buildings that rod once visited, the interior space of the evocation tower is extremely vast, which rod knew before he entered the evocation tower. special Through self observation, according to rod''s understanding of the magic ceremony, the spiral ladder attached to the wall of the tower plays a crucial role in the internal ceremony of the soul summoning tower. Even it should be a part of the magic ceremony in the soul summoning tower. This discovery undoubtedly made rod feel again that the builder of the evocation tower had a deep grasp of the magic ceremony. What matters to rod is that the scene he observes from the evocation tower does not belong to any of the existing magic rituals he knows. In rod''s impression, the interior of the evocation tower in the previous life game will not be such a scene. Rod believed that only with a deep understanding of the magic ceremony, can he make such an adjustment to the magic ceremony in the whole soul tower, and integrate the internal structure of the soul tower into the whole magic ceremony. Rod noticed that the turquoise patterns in the soul tower not only exist on the walls around the tower, but also on the ground at the bottom. these In rod''s opinion, although all the mages who are studying the magic ceremony are undead mages, their obsession with the magic ceremony is not comparable to that of the ordinary undead mages. these these these In such a short period of time, even these once orthodox mages can hardly see anything from the magic rituals in the evocation tower with their own knowledge, let alone use the existence of magic rituals to change the whole evocation tower. these According to rod''s understanding of magic rituals, the magic rituals in the soul tower are deeply related to the field of undead magic, which can be understood far from relying on basic magic knowledge. these Through his own observation, rod found that the turquoise light emitted by the magic ceremony inside the tower does not twinkle like the red light outside the soul summoning tower. Instead, he always keeps the original state and presents the original pattern of the magic ceremony in front of all the Necromancers in the tower, but no one can understand it. these Chapter 849 these After entering the evocation tower, rod also tried to find the abnormal changes of death energy from the inside of the evocation tower, but it was difficult to achieve any results. What disappointed rod was that there was a strong energy of death inside the evocation tower, which always followed the trajectory set by the magic ceremony. In this case, the fluctuation of death energy that rod originally perceived outside the tower was not obvious at this time. Because of this, rod can''t easily sense the change of death energy in the evocation tower as he was outside the evocation tower. At the same time, through some traces on the bottom of the evocation tower, rod seems to have found some anomalies. In rod''s perception, some traces on the bottom of the tower obviously mean that there was a battle here before, but the battle lasted for a very short time. With the help of the turquoise light emitted by the magic ceremony, under his own observation, rod noticed that brown, who had entered the soul tower before them, had completely lost his trace. Rod could not see the figure of the necromancer at the bottom of the soul tower. these The tower structure in the center of the bottom floor leads directly to the top of the soul tower, which is like a huge column supporting the existence of the whole soul tower, and it seems to be a completely independent tower in the tower. Rod noticed that videnina, who had previously entered the evocation tower, was beside the tower structure at this time, but her sight was not placed at the gate of the evocation tower, but looked at the tower structure in front of her. In rod''s sight, the two necromancers who had been with vidnina were also waiting here. The strong green light released from the ground floor of the evocation tower made it difficult for rod not to pay attention to the bodies of these Necromancers. What makes rod concerned is that in the process, he still did not see Master Brown''s figure, and could not get more information about the soul tower through master Brown''s behavior. Compared with the turquoise lines on the wall of the soul tower, the lines on the ground floor are more complex and give rod a stronger feeling. His previous knowledge of magic enabled him to see a lot of information related to magic rituals from the lines on the ground floor. However, he could not understand the more demanding and the most critical part of the magic rituals in a short time. Rod knew that he couldn''t understand it clearly in a short time. This kind of magic ceremony adjusted by the lich, especially the core part of the ceremony, couldn''t adjust it by his own ability. In this case, rod realized that Saili was the only one who could control the core of the ceremony according to the original plan. It would be difficult for any other necromancer to do this. environment It seems that it is to adjust itself. When Sally noticed the figure of videnina and his party in the middle part of the bottom floor, he no longer waited and took the initiative to walk towards this position. Seeing this, rod, who is beside Sally, can only keep up immediately. For the things in the soul tower, especially the tower in the tower, rod was very concerned. With the approach of distance, rod also put the whole picture of tower in tower into his eyes. Rod noticed that, different from the column he expected, although the radius of the tower was larger, even compared with the observation tower in rod''s memory, the interior of the tower was hollow without any steps. The tower body of the inner tower extends to the upper layer of the soul tower. Due to the obstruction, rod can''t observe the situation above the inner tower. However, the perception in his heart makes rod understand that the height that the inner tower can reach can''t be tied at a lower position. Instead, it involves the whole soul tower, and even extends to the top of the soul tower. According to rod''s past memory, the inner tower in front of him is the way for the necromancer to quickly climb the evocation tower. The way to achieve this is mostly related to magic. As rod and his entourage approached, videnina, who had been watching NETA, also returned to her own body. "I think you all have the magic of instant movement." "In the connecting tower, there is a calibration used to identify the azimuth. Before you arrived, I had sent someone to close most of the calibration, leaving only a few key ones for you to use." "Along the interval between the scales, you only need to make four instantaneous movements to reach the top of the evocation tower, which can save a lot of distance." "Of course, if you don''t master instant movement and want to climb the soul tower yourself, you can do the same." Rod noticed that there was still a smile on videnina''s face when she said this, which made it hard to guess what she really thought. What makes rod care is that the voice of videnina is very loud in the bottom of the original Silent Soul tower. Many necromancers around can hear her words clearly. However, even in this case, none of the Necromancers around them looked at this place. In rod''s view, this may have something to do with the ritual of the Necromancers themselves, but more importantly, it may be attributed to the ability of vidnina herself. Thinking of the ability of vidnina to make the energy of death in the body of the necromancer out of control, rod deeply understands how much deterrent this situation will bring to the necromancer. In rod''s impression, there seems to be no omen or restriction for videnina to exert this ability. Such an ability will naturally cause the fear of the Necromancers around. Chapter 850 Listening to the words of videnina, Sally on one side has a completely different reaction from rod. Just when rod was concerned about the unique ability of videnina, Sally''s attention was focused on another thing. Saili''s vision is always on the nearby videnina. Because of this, Saili is also watched by videnina. Under the gaze of videnina, Sally can obviously feel that the energy of death in his body gradually becomes difficult to control, and it may not be long before he completely loses control. In this process, the uncontrolled energy of death in Sally''s body overflows around him. Even rod, who is beside him, can feel this at this time. Maybe it''s because of the previous experience. At this time, he felt the abnormal change of death energy in his body again, and Sally''s expression did not change. Even under the gaze of videnina, Sally could still keep calm. "I want to know, where is the necromancer who entered the evocation tower before?" Looking at videnina not far away, Sally expresses her doubts. Listening to Sally''s words, videnina''s expression did not change at all. Instead, she raised her hand and pointed to the inner tower in front of her and replied: "He has already stepped into the connecting tower. If you are quick, maybe you can catch up with him." After learning about Brown''s whereabouts from videnina, Sally felt a faint sigh of relief. It seemed that the tower was not as dangerous as he thought. When Sally breathed a sigh of relief, rod, who was beside him, found something unusual. Rod noticed that in the process of answering Sally''s question, vidnina still kept her original smile, but inadvertently, her smile was even worse. This discovery undoubtedly made rod aware of some abnormalities. Rod''s observation also attracted the attention of videnina. Videnina took her eyes away from Sally and turned to rod. Obviously, videnina was also aware of rod''s abnormality. For a moment, the feeling of losing control of death energy that rod felt outside the evocation tower happened to him again. Only by his own level of evocation, rod easily suppressed the death energy. The situation that exists in rod is fed back to vidnina. After realizing rod''s control over the energy of death, vidnina seems to recall something and her face changes slightly. In videnina''s impression, almost all the Necromancers will be affected by her ability. Even the Necromancers who are already qualified to perform the endless night ritual are no exception. It seems that the only ones who can resist this ability are the real liches. Vidnina recalled that only one necromancer existed, and this necromancer was also the object of her loyalty, who could have strict control over the energy of death and was not affected by her own ability. What videnina didn''t expect was that at this time, she could feel this situation again from rod. environment At this time, without the interference of other undead creatures, vidnina can focus her attention on the perception of rod''s ability. In vidnina''s view, rod''s ability undoubtedly indicates something. Vidnina believes that rod, who has this ability, must have a big secret. No matter how powerful a senior necromancer is, under the effect of vidnina''s ability, he can''t maintain the stability of death energy. At this time, vdnina gradually deepened her use of this ability, hoping to feel the abnormal change of death energy from rod''s body, but the situation in front of her was not as expected. Vidnina noticed that under her gaze, rod''s expression did not change at all, and so did the energy of death in his body, which seemed not to be affected by his ability at all. Even if videnina maximizes this ability, so does the feedback from perception. The emergence of this situation, no doubt, made videnina a little surprised. Just when vidnina tries to continue to test rod through this ability, Sally on one side has already entered the connection tower that vidnina said to check. Due to the prior knowledge of the structure of the evocation tower, Saili did not feel unusual about the connecting tower mentioned by videnina. Sally knows that the existence of the connecting tower is for the Necromancers in the evocation tower to move up and down freely by means of instant movement. Naturally, it involves more than four positions. According to Sally''s understanding of the connecting tower, the existence of the connecting tower in a normal soul tower can lead to each floor of the soul tower. However, perhaps for their own line of defense, at this time of the soul tower, only four positions are open for calibration. Sally believes that with the magic of instant movement, he can use these four positions to calibrate and go directly to the top of the evocation tower. What he consumes is only some mana. The existence of the connecting tower ignores the vast space in the soul summoning tower, which allows the mage to easily move in and out of each floor of the soul summoning tower by using instant movement. This point was written down by Sally when he learned about the information about the soul summoning tower. After checking the position calibration closest to himself, Saily put his own line of sight on rod in the rear, so he felt the abnormality at this time. In Sally''s eyes, rod and videnina are in a confrontation. Although they don''t have any words, Sally can also feel the dignified presence. In this case, Sally took the initiative to speak out, disrupting the original atmosphere of the field. "Since our companions have already entered the connection tower, it is not convenient for us to stay here too much. We''d better complete the inspection of the core of the ceremony as soon as possible. Rod, let''s quickly go to the core area at the top of the tower by connecting the tower. " Chapter 851 It seems that due to the influence of Sally''s words, the atmosphere in the field obviously eased. cutting-edge news Although she no longer tried to use her own ability to detect the abnormality in rod, she didn''t worry too much about it. cutting-edge news Videnina believes that whatever abnormality Rhode has, it may seem irrelevant compared with a truly powerful being. At this time, with vdnina giving up her ability to perform, in rod''s perception, the death energy in her body is restored to the previous calm, and there is no such abnormal change as before. For this reason, rod is also vaguely aware of the meaning of videnina''s move, so he no longer waits and focuses on the connecting tower mentioned by Sally. Walk quickly in the direction of the connecting tower. Soon, rod and Sally come to the inside of the connecting tower. Along the wall of the connecting tower, rod looked up. It is very different from the interior of the soul summoning tower. There is no bright light on the inner wall of the connecting tower, which makes it extremely dim. Only at the position far from the ground above, there is a little bit of turquoise light flashing. In addition, in rod''s view, the interior of the whole connecting tower is empty, and only part of the lines are used as symbolic decoration. Looking at the structure of the connecting tower in his eyes, rod has a certain understanding of the connecting tower in front of him. Compared with the connecting tower in blakada, which rod had been to, the connecting tower in front of him is undoubtedly very simple. However, no matter how simple the shape of the connecting tower is, its effect will not change. That is to let the necromancer in it move through the towers quickly through the magic. Rod knew that the turquoise light on the inner wall of the connecting tower, which appeared in his line of sight, was the location calibration of the connecting tower. Only when rod and his party really entered the inside of the connecting tower, could they observe the light on the inside. these What makes rod care is that when he enters the connection tower, through his own perception and the magic knowledge he has learned in the past, he can easily judge that there are residual space magic fluctuations in the connection tower, and there is a great possibility that it is a kind of magic that moves instantaneously. cutting-edge news In rod''s impression, brown, who entered the evocation tower, undoubtedly mastered the magic of instant movement, and it was by this magic that he came to the evocation tower first. Through his own perception, rod can confirm that the wave of mana in the connecting tower corresponds to an upward instant movement. As for whether this spell is cast by Brown himself, rod is not sure. The observation of these scenes let rod know that there is no problem with the effect of the connecting tower. Even the Necromancers who were originally in the soul tower need to connect the tower to quickly go up and down in the soul tower, and they don''t have to use the way of conventional creatures. And in rod''s impression, there is this kind of structure in the tower of blakada. Consistent with what rod observed in the evocation tower, those connecting towers in blakada are also qualified for use only by mages who have mastered instant movement. Before mastering the instant movement, even if there is a connecting tower, the mage can''t rely on this structure to climb up and down in the tower. If he wants to reach the top of the tower, he can only climb on foot. And a mage who can master instant movement must at least reach a formal professional rank. After feeling all kinds of situations in the connection tower, rod undoubtedly had a more comprehensive understanding of the whole soul tower in front of him. In rod''s view, even if the existence of the whole connecting tower and its functions are under his own control, he still needs to be alert to it. The previous abnormal perception from the evocation tower, no doubt once again reminded rod, need to care about this. At this time, see rod has come to his side, and did not have a greater conflict with videnina, Sally''s heart is undoubtedly relieved. In Sally''s view, the original plan was to use rod and his identity to attract the attention of the necromancer in the evocation tower. However, when he first entered the evocation tower, there was a conflict, which was difficult to achieve the original expectation. To this end, Saili took the initiative to speak, to resolve the possible conflict. At this time, seeing that rod also came to the connecting tower, Sally looked at rod and gave a simple signal. After that, he did not wait any longer. He moved towards the position where the bright green light came from above the connecting tower. Under the action of instant movement, Sally''s body directly disappeared in rod''s sight, leaving only a more intense mana fluctuation. According to rod''s observation of the position of the light above the connecting tower, what rod can confirm is that the height of the position calibration in the connecting tower should be within the limit of instant movement. Even the mage who has just mastered instant movement can directly reach that position. What matters to rod is that with the help of the light from the upper position calibration, the lines on the inner wall of the connecting tower are also shown in rod''s eyes. Rod noticed that not far away from himself, that is, near the height of the second floor of the evocation tower, there was another trace of location calibration. Just as vidnina said, the location calibration had not been opened at this time, and the inner wall of the connecting tower in this place was still closed. Because of this limitation, rod can''t directly appear on any floor of the evocation tower with the magic of instant movement. Instead, he can only appear at a specific, opened location calibration point. The nearest location calibration point, that is, the location that Sally just went to, emits a turquoise light. Seeing that Sally had left first, rod was no longer waiting. He was ready to go to the first position to calibrate by the magic of instant movement. Chapter 852 Just as rod was about to move away in an instant, videnina''s reaction seemed a little unusual in his eyes. Rhode noticed that when Sally had moved into the upper layer of the evocation tower in an instant, and she would do the same, videnina did not do anything, just watched it happen. The emergence of this situation, no doubt let rod realize something. In rod''s view, it seems that vidnina is not ready to send necromancers to monitor her and Sally''s actions. In addition, there may be deeper reasons for her actions. Compared with this, what makes rod more concerned is the change in videnina''s expression. Rod noticed that there was more coldness in her eyes than before, just like looking at the dead creatures. At this time, Rhode''s perception suddenly appeared some bad premonitions. The change in videnina''s expression undoubtedly foreshadowed this to Rhode. This discovery made rod pay attention to some things he had ignored. What makes rod care about is that from the location calibration in the connection tower, there is not only the fluctuating magic element, but also a sense of danger that he didn''t have. Through this discovery, rod realized that the whole tower may not be as peaceful as he thought. Even if the necromancer represented by vidnina agreed to enter the tower, it does not mean that this trip must be safe. As a soul tower occupied by Sandro and his party for a period of time, the things in it are far less simple than rod thought. Rod believes that this is also the reason why he has a bad feeling in his perception. Through the changes in videnina''s expression, coupled with the sense of threat in her perception, rod undoubtedly realized this. In rod''s view, Saili, who entered the soul tower first, may have been in danger. At this time, videnina still did not make any move. Rod knew that in this case, his words were superfluous. Even if they take the initiative to ask, want to understand the intelligence, also can''t get more information from her. At this point, rod put his vision back to the calibration position above the connecting tower. With the emergence of a strong wave of mana, when all the magic elements around him are calmed down again, rod''s body has disappeared. On one side, after rod''s body completely disappeared, vidnina looked up at the top of the connecting tower, as if feeling something. She didn''t move her eyes until she confirmed it. There was no worry in videnina''s mind about what happened above the connecting tower. In videnina''s view, no matter what ability rod has, it doesn''t matter when he moves instantaneously to the top of the connecting tower. Vidnina believes that when the necromancer becomes a death knight, all his secrets can no longer be concealed. At this time, when rod''s figure through the connecting tower appears at the height of the first calibration position, he immediately feels the abnormality around him. In rod''s perception, he is wrapped in a large number of death clouds. Even rod''s vision is also blurred, unable to observe the surrounding things. While his sight was blocked, rod could hear the sound of fighting in his ear. In such an environment, I don''t know why, the perception of danger in rod''s mind is much less than that before he used to move instantaneously. On the contrary, the cloud of death that completely envelops rod can give him a sense of peace of mind. Rod knows that this is the unique effect of the legendary evocation. Under the effect of this level of special skills, unless there is the same level of skills, the cloud of death on display can pose a threat to rod, no other level of cloud of death can cause any effect. For this reason, even under the shadow of a large number of death clouds, rod will not be affected. Instead, he can transform the surrounding death clouds into his own mana value. Because the sight was covered by the dark green cloud of death, it was difficult to observe anything. In addition to the sound of fighting, there was also the sound of corrosion. In this case, rod did not hesitate to absorb the surrounding cloud of death. Rhode''s behavior seems to have triggered a chain reaction. Just as Rhode absorbed most of the cloud of death, a large number of clouds of death shot at him from all around and enveloped him again. The existence of death cloud can''t bring any influence to rod. On the contrary, it can restore the mana consumed by rod to a certain extent. At this time, it doesn''t take long for rod to absorb all the death clouds around him, so he can see the situation around him. Rod noticed that there were a large number of fifth order undead creatures, Necromancers. The cloud of death that originally shrouded Rhode was also released by these Necromancers. In addition to rod''s original position covered by the cloud of death, even at the top of this layer, there are dense clouds of death. Under the cloud of death at the top, a large number of scattered bats are flapping their wings to evade the strong attack of the necromancer and launch a counterattack. The sound of fighting that rod had heard was caused by the large number of bats. The bats in front of him are also the only undead creatures that rod can see in this layer of the soul tower, except for the corpses. In rod''s perception, a large number of bats scattered around him have a special connection with each other. According to rod''s understanding of the undead, the only one who can do this is to use the vampire after bat. At this time, rod noticed that Sally, who had moved one step earlier than himself, had disappeared completely, but the bats who appeared in the group of necromancers were very different. When he thought of the abnormality he had perceived from Sally, rod had a general understanding of Sally''s real identity. Rod realized that it was Sally himself who had entered the soul tower with him that turned himself into a large number of bats. Chapter 853 This discovery made rod realize that the existence of Sally is very different from those vampires in his previous impression. What makes rod care is that in addition to the original identity of the vampire, Sally has a casting ability similar to that of the necromancer. According to rod''s understanding of game matters, the existence of mages, especially their ability to cast spells, is naturally not limited to human beings. Many creatures of other races can also obtain enough mana value through meditation, and after mastering certain knowledge of magic, they can cast magic. In addition to human mages, the casters of these alien creatures can also master powerful casting skills, and even many of the spells that cannot be learned due to human limitations can be mastered by these alien mages. At this time, rod understood that it was such a situation that existed in Sally. Even with the identity of a vampire, Sally can still perform all kinds of magic before that. In rod''s view, this may have something to do with the kind of vampire Sally belongs to. Before that, rod did not expect that such a necromancer who can complete the casting of magic and has no flaws in all aspects should be a vampire. Relying on the vampire to complete the evolution of its own form, it has acquired various abilities similar to ordinary people. Sally can complete the casting of magic like an ordinary necromancer. Even in the previous life''s games, rod has never met this. The hidden breath ability brought by the evolution of vampire undoubtedly brought great help to Sally in this process, making rod not aware of this before. At this time, in rod''s line of sight, whether there are a large number of necromancers around or bats suppressed in the battle, it is extremely unusual. When he came to the first calibration position of the connecting tower through instant movement, rod never thought that such a situation would happen. Within a short time after the cloud of death had just dissipated, rod had finished looking around the tower and confirmed that there were a large number of necromancers around. At this time, through his own observation, rod seems to find something abnormal in a corpse witch not far away from him. In rod''s view, the robe on the corpse witch''s body is relatively shabby. I don''t know whether it is because of too long time or the erosion of death energy. Compared with other necromancers around him, the material of the robe he was wearing was nothing special. What matters to rod is that when the robe worn by the necromancer shakes with the gesture of casting the cloud of death, rod can clearly recognize some very special patterns from the robe. Through his own knowledge of mysticism, rod can judge at a glance that the pattern on this robe corresponds to the symbol of basic magic elements, and more than one symbol of magic elements appears on this robe, and the four series of element symbols are displayed here. This discovery undoubtedly surprised rod. In rod''s impression, only brown, whom he had seen before, had such a behavior that he would completely tattoo the symbols of four magic elements on his robe. Looking at the corpse wizard in front of him, rod undoubtedly determined some circumstances. Even in rod''s view, the corpse wizard in front of him was not much different from other corpses in this layer, no matter in appearance or rank. However, this unique robe on him clearly explained his identity to rod. these Just a little later than brown, the necromancer, who was originally in rod''s eyes and had a certain exploratory effect, was first transformed into an undead, which undoubtedly made rod realize again the danger in the soul tower. As soon as he came here, he was enveloped by a strong cloud of death. In rod''s view, if he did not have a legendary necromancer himself, but replaced by other necromancers, he would have been completely corroded by the cloud of death. these Brown, who died first and was transformed into a necromancer, undoubtedly proved this idea in rod''s mind. It seems that the necromancer in the evocation tower didn''t intend to let these people go from the beginning. At this time, the task is already in the worst situation. Rod knew that videnina''s attitude towards these necromancers represented Sandra''s will at this time. Because of the relationship between the powers involved, even rod couldn''t change that. As for the corpse witch transformed from brown, rod felt a little concerned. In rod''s view, there is not a long time between entering the evocation tower with Sally and brown. Rod can even detect the residual space mana fluctuation in the connecting tower. Rhodes as like as two peas, who had been transformed into a general necromancer, had been transformed into a corpse wizard directly, but even in the same order as the other corpses on the rank of the other corpses. Even though it was in such a short period of time, the necromancer on the tower of spirit had completed the transformation of Brown. The corpse witches around him obviously gave rod such a feeling. these This is also true of the necromancer transformed by brown. According to rod''s understanding of Necromancer''s magic, necromancers are not low-level undead creatures. To transform them smoothly, necromancers need to deal with them. flower The strength of the corpse witches obtained from the transformation will be greatly different according to the treatment of the necromancer. Even if the corpse witches are obtained by the same treatment method, their strength will not be exactly the same due to the differences between the individuals before they die. It is impossible to see the scene in front of rod''s eyes. Chapter 854 Through his own perception, for the extremely balanced strength of the Necromancers in the soul tower, rod faintly noticed some anomalies. In addition, before that, brown, who first stepped into the evocation tower, was also transformed into a necromancer in such a short time, and appeared in front of him in the form of such an undead. Rod was also very surprised. In rod''s view, this is something that the necromancer can''t achieve by conventional means in any case. He will inevitably resort to some other things. Even if the as like as two peas in the process of transformation, how accurate is it, it is impossible to get the same body of witch, and let alone a few corpses, with the same strength, so that all the corpses in front of them have the same strength. Since the Necromancer''s own means alone can''t achieve this, in rod''s view, only with the help of artifact can he have the chance to achieve this. Besides artifact, rod can''t think of anything that can achieve this. In rod''s impression, as the leader of many necromancers in the second expansion, Sandro has such an artifact in his hand, which can transform all dead conventional creatures, no matter their rank, into corpses. Sandra himself also relied on the massive necromancers to unite with many necromancers in diyane. In the early stage of the battle of shadow of death, Sandra won a huge victory and once declared war on all creatures of other races. Because these corpse witches are transformed under the action of artifact, many of their characteristics are quite consistent, including their ranks and the corresponding special skills. In rod''s view, the corpse witches in the tower belong to such a special situation. these Before he came to Diya, rod was still thinking about the position of Sandro''s necromancer in Diya. these these these Unlike rod himself, he is able to resist the erosion of the cloud of death around him, and even absorb it in turn, relying on the existence of legendary evocation. The bats in the field have an unsustainable trend. these these these As a fifth level necromancer just one step away from higher level creatures, the cloud of death released by them naturally has a very powerful effect and can corrode all normal creatures. Even vampires, who are also undead creatures, can''t resist the erosion of death energy. Under the pressure of the death cloud, even if the bat is accidentally contaminated with a trace of dark green gas, it will immediately lose control of its body shape and fall directly into the mass of death cloud below. And those bats that are directly covered by the cloud of death have no breath. Even if the cloud of death gradually dissipates, there is no trace of bats. The dark green cloud of death, illuminated by the turquoise light inside the evocation tower, presents a unique light, which makes the creatures watching the gas even more shiver. There was no accident in rod''s mind that bats dissipated in the cloud of death. Rod knew that because of the particularity of death cloud, whether it''s the power of a spell or the object it can work on, it''s directly related to the concentration of death energy. In most cases, the concentration of death energy represents the level of evocation. Once a creature in the cloud of death has a higher level of evocation than the one who releases the cloud of death, the existence of the cloud of death will not cause any damage to it. Rhode''s ability to turn the cloud of death into his own mana depends more on the existence of legendary evocation. For other necromancers, even if they have a higher level of evocation, they can''t achieve this before they reach the legend level. For this reason, the existence of the cloud of death is also the best way to identify a Necromancer''s level of necromancy. In rod''s perception, according to the corresponding relationship between the ranks, the Necromancers at the top of the fifth level have a level of evocation, at least at the master level, even close to the epic level. In this case, it is difficult to bear the cloud of death at this level only by the original soul summoning skill of Sally. Through his own perception, rod confirmed that after the cloud of death released by many necromancers at the same time, under the superposition of death energy, the corresponding level of evocation is no longer the master level of a single necromancer, but really reaches the epic level, even more powerful. The cloud of death released by many necromancers, under the superposition of death energy, the corresponding level of evocation will change essentially. With the increase of the number of necromancers, this change will be more significant. This is also the reason why the undead lords in Diya attach great importance to the number of corpses and witches under them. In rod''s view, even the death cloud cast by a real Lich is just the same in concentration. Only rod himself can rely on his powerful level of evocation to ignore the erosion of these death clouds. these Seeing this, rod is no longer waiting, but is ready to rely on his own means to deal with the corpses around him. Chapter 855 Under the display of rod, a more intense black cloud of death appeared in the tower. As soon as the black cloud appeared, it quickly spread to other areas of this layer. The dark green cloud of death, originally cast by other necromancers, is quickly covered by the black cloud in front of us. There is nothing in the field that can stop the black cloud from spreading, and the black cloud itself represents the extreme death energy, far more than the existing death cloud around. The cloud of death cast by the necromancer is not so much covered by this black cloud as swallowed by it. After swallowing the original death energy around, the dark cloud grew stronger and stronger. In a twinkling of an eye, it quickly covered the ground full of corpses and witches. Finally, only the dark death cloud was left in the whole soul tower. As the original releaser of this spell, rod seems to have considered something when casting it. In the process of black cloud diffusion, it does not involve the top of this tower. When the black clouds spread completely, this layer of the soul tower will subside, and there will be no sound except the sound of the cloud of death when it corrodes things. If any necromancer can see the existence of this cloud of death, he will understand in his heart the power of swallowing life in this cloud of death. As the cloud of death diffuses in this layer of the soul tower, some of the cloud of death, after absorbing enough death energy, enters the connecting tower where Rodley was, but it doesn''t spread for long. These clouds of death seem to be restricted by some restrictions, and can''t make any movement in the connecting tower. Whether the cloud of death works depends on the caster''s level of necromancy. Even the necromancer who is the best at the cloud of death among the undead creatures will also be affected by this spell cast by rod. these After the scene completely calmed down, rod did not intend to let these clouds of death continue to exist. Under rod''s control, all the clouds of death soon dissipated. Unlike the corpse witches, the dark green cloud of death is cast. The cloud of death released by rod shows a kind of pure black in appearance, which naturally has a better effect on covering the sight. When the dark cloud of death completely dissipated, under the illumination of the ritual lines on the tower wall, the situation in this layer of field appeared in rod''s eyes again. Through the erosion of the cloud of death, there are no corpses left in the field. The only ones left are the broken black robes they wear and the white bones all over the ground. In addition to the dead witches, many bats are hanging on the ceiling of the evocation tower by the barbs of their claws. Because the cloud of death in the original covering field deliberately avoided the top of this layer, these bats were able to survive under the cover of the cloud of death. Otherwise, according to the strength of these bats, they might melt into the cloud of death in an instant. When the cloud of death completely dissipated, the bats would no longer stay at the ceiling. However, for the position near rod, the bats still had some hesitation and did not dare to act. Not far away, rod didn''t feel any concern about the bat''s reaction. Rod''s attention had already been attracted by another thing. Rod noticed that when he cleaned up a large number of necromancers in one fell swoop by relying on the existence of death cloud, he didn''t get a lot of experience value as expected. Among many kinds of creatures, they are also creatures with casting ability, which can provide higher experience value. As early as in previous games, this point spread among players, and rod naturally knew it. these Before becoming a real level 6 creature, no matter how powerful the level 5 creature is, the experience value provided after killing cannot exceed 5000 points. The hero''s identity, of course, can greatly increase the experience value that a creature can provide, but this kind of improvement is more an integral multiple improvement on the basis of the experience value that the creature originally provides. The basic experience value provided by this creature still follows this limit and cannot be surpassed. As a fifth level creature, no matter what kind and strength it is, as long as it reaches the fifth level, it can provide at least 1000 experience points, which will not be affected by any factors. Except for the fifth order creatures, the other creatures of each order should follow the same restriction, but the empirical value is different. Compared with high-level creatures and legendary creatures, which have a great leap forward in strength, the experience value they can provide is not as different as expected. Even if you kill a real legendary creature, the experience gained is only equal to that gained by killing more five level creatures. these Because of the abilities possessed by legendary creatures, even players who are also promoted to legendary creatures can''t defeat them alone, let alone kill them, if they don''t fight properly to restrain them. Compared with the huge experience value required for the later upgrade, for the players in the game, even if they try their best to kill legendary creatures together with several players, they can only get so many experience values, and they have to be separated by other players who participate in the killing, so they can''t improve themselves immediately. Over time, there will be no players, Put the idea of upgrading on legendary creatures. For this reason, in rod''s impression, most of the objects selected by players in previous lives to gain experience value are level five creatures in the game, rather than high-level and legendary creatures that can provide more experience value. Chapter 856 Rod recalled that he was also a player of this type in previous games. By killing a large number of level 5 creatures, no matter which race, level 5 creatures are treated equally in rod''s eyes. In order to turn them into experience points needed for upgrading, rod was finally promoted to the level of legendary mage, and there is a higher level of level 7, which belongs to the highest existence among all players. Because of this, at this time, when rod killed a large number of necromancers in this layer through the cloud of death, he immediately put his attention on the experience value he could obtain. In rod''s impression, this way of obtaining experience value is similar to his previous experience in the game. Naturally, rod is very familiar with it. What Rhode didn''t expect was that when he opened the system log and looked at the experience value he had gained, he could only find out unexpectedly that the original group of necromancers didn''t provide him with as many experience values as he had imagined. Rod noticed that according to the records in the system log, the group of necromancers he killed, the most one, provided 900 experience points for himself, while the experience points provided by most of the other necromancers were below 100, which is the experience value corresponding to the first and second order creatures. This discovery surprised rod a lot. After the battle, rod didn''t get much experience at all, which didn''t match the strength of the group of Necromancers. In rod''s opinion, according to the rank of the necromancers, in any case, they should not only provide such a little experience value. The experience value corresponding to the first and second order creatures should not appear on the fifth order creatures, unless the Necromancers themselves have great problems. Associating with the possible origin of these witches, rod understood the problem for a moment. Before that, through as like as two peas of the same body, Rhodes realized that they were probably transformed by artifacts. cutting-edge news What rod didn''t expect is that the experience value provided by these powerful necromancers transformed by sandrus has been reduced so seriously, which is completely different from any undead in rod''s previous impression. these Rod realized that the most experience he gained from the group of necromancers, that is, the 900 experience points, was probably provided by the Necromancers transformed by brown. Among the many creatures transformed into necromancers, only the original Brown has a higher rank. The rest of the necromancers, like the experience value they provide, are transformed from creatures with a very low rank. Although the experience value provided is so low, the strength of these necromancers does not have any attenuation compared with the conventional necromancers in rod''s impression. Even under the blessing of rank, they are more powerful. Rod understands that this is the strength of the artifact in Sandro''s hands. Now this discovery undoubtedly makes rod realize that he can''t get extra experience from the corpse witch transformed from the artifact. After understanding this, the original idea in rod''s mind has dissipated, leaving only the most critical one, the desire for the artifact in Sandro''s hands. During the period when rod was thinking about the experience value, the bat on the ceiling of this floor also had a new change. flower With a black fog, Sally''s body appeared here. Compared with what rod saw at the beginning, Sally''s image was extremely embarrassed. His robe had already become dilapidated under the influence of the cloud of death. Although he ended his bat like state, he failed to return to his human form for a moment and appeared in the field as a native vampire. Not far from Sally''s feet, a ragged robe is being abandoned here. Through the traces on it, we can see some mysterious patterns of unknown significance. Soon, by adjusting himself, Sally put away the original vampire face and replaced it with the human face that rod had seen before. Just when Sally''s figure appeared, rod put his own attention on him, and no longer thought about the experience value of corpse witches. At this time, although Sally had recovered his original human face, and even his breath related to the undead was completely restrained, rod had already seen him as a vampire. Before that, for Sally''s identity as a vampire, rod was suspicious only through some of the information he mentioned. Until now, it is really confirmed. At the same time, the traces eroded by the cloud of death and the wounds produced by the cloud of death on Saili''s robe are also seen by rod. According to rod''s prediction, Saili is likely to be attacked by this group of necromancers when he comes to the soul tower on this floor through instant movement. Maybe they have already received the order from the necromancer, or the group of necromancers are just carrying out their own instinct as undead creatures. For Saili who appears here, these necromancers don''t have any intention to keep their hands on him. They release a lot of death clouds towards Saili''s position. Under the strong erosion of the cloud of death, in order to protect himself, Saili did not care that this would expose his identity, so he immediately put on the bat, trying to rely on the form of bats to avoid the attack of the cloud of death, and waiting for an opportunity to find a way out. flower If another necromancer appears here, I''m afraid he will melt into the strong cloud of death in an instant. Fortunately, rod, who has the legendary level of evocation, will not be affected by the cloud of death at this level. Chapter 857 There is no special opinion in rod''s mind about this behavior of Sally. If rod is in the situation of Saili, he will be attacked by a large number of necromancers as soon as he finishes his movement, and his choice can only be bat like. According to rod''s prediction, if Saili doesn''t bat at once, he will melt into the cloud of death in an instant, unable to make any resistance. these In contrast, those bats who come to the inside of the connecting tower in advance to avoid the erosion of the cloud of death are not so lucky. With the spread of the cloud of death, the inside of the connecting tower is no longer a safe place. To rod''s surprise, the bats who originally hid in the connecting tower did not rely on their own advantages of flying. Instead, they went directly to the location calibration of the upper or lower floor through the space in the connecting tower. On the contrary, they seemed to be restricted and could only move near the location calibration of this floor. For this reason, when rod''s cloud of death spread out, until Saili came back to his original figure, no bat flew out of the connecting tower. Compared with the cloud of death cast by those necromancers, the effect of this spell cast by rod is more powerful, which is more obvious in Sally''s mind after he has just recovered his human form. In the state of bats, Sally still sees everything that happens in the field. Naturally, it also includes the situation that Rhode only relies on one magic to destroy all the Necromancers in the field. these The emergence of this situation, no doubt let Sally realize what, for not far away rod, Sally heart also has a new view. Through the abnormal perception from the cloud of death, Sally understands that rod, who appears in front of him, can''t be as simple as an ordinary necromancer. He also has something he doesn''t know. Combined with the tragic situation of those dead witches, and the darkness, there was an abnormal cloud of death. If it wasn''t for the Lich who really controlled the city of death and used the appearance of human women, Sally would even think that rod was the Lich in front of him. Compared with all other kinds of magic, the existence of death cloud is often the best way to reflect the strength of the necromancer, and its corresponding level of evocation can profoundly illustrate this point. Just as Sally seemed hesitant and didn''t know what kind of attitude he would take to face rod, or to continue the mission, rod''s words first spread to celier. these In rod''s words, he did not mention the original identity of celi''s vampire. On the contrary, he still regarded himself as a necromancer and shifted the focus to the original task. Obviously, rod does not intend to pursue the fact that Sally conceals his identity at the beginning. In rod''s view, Sally''s ability may play an important role in the following tasks. It''s not worth the loss to go his separate ways now. Realizing the implied meaning in rod''s words, Sally immediately replied: not bad Through the existence of peeping eyes, rod noticed that Sally was a little frightened when he said these words. It was obvious that the corpses who suddenly attacked had left a deep impression on him. What makes rod care is that even though he is deeply aware of the danger in this mission and the attitude of the Necromancers in the tower, Sally is still unwilling to give up this mission. When rod just put forward the idea of continuing the mission, Sally immediately agreed to it. The information from his peeping eyes makes rod realize that in Sally''s heart, if this mission fails, or if he gives it up voluntarily, then his end is likely to be more miserable than death. In this case, even though aware of the imminent danger, Sally still insisted on completing the task. Rod realized that there might be something in Sally''s mind about this mission. It''s not just that he wanted to get a reward from the Lich Stephen, but rod didn''t ask much. Seeing that Sally agreed to this, rod simply said, "then I''ll go to the next location for calibration first. You should pay attention to keep up." That said, with the fluctuation of space magic, there was no shadow when Sally looked at rod''s position again. Seeing that rod''s figure disappeared, Sally, who stayed here, was finally able to breathe a sigh of relief. Although rod didn''t plan to pursue Sally''s identity, after perceiving the cloud of death released by rod, when Sally faced rod again, he naturally had a little fear in his heart. Only after rod left, Sally could completely let go. After a short period of recovery, while Sally was going to move to the next position for calibration, his sight suddenly fell on a worn black robe at his feet. Through the very obvious special pattern on the robe, Sally recognized at a glance that the original owner of the robe was Brown who first stepped into the evocation tower. Sally realized that brown, who first stepped into the tower, might have become one of those necromancers and also died under the death cloud of Rhodes. This discovery gives Sally a deeper understanding of the danger in the evocation tower. Even if he just stays at this level, he will feel a shiver in his heart. In order to get rid of this disturbing feeling, Sally no longer waits, immediately moves to the next calibration position above the evocation tower. Chapter 858 When Sally moves to the next calibration point in an instant, what he feels at the first time is the death energy that is strong enough to melt instantly. Sely noticed that the space around her layer had been filled with the dark death energy previously seen. Only the central position of the connecting tower, that is, the area around her current location, was not covered by the death cloud. The thick cloud of death in this layer didn''t last long. Soon, after Saili appeared through instant movement, the surrounding situation changed immediately. In a very short time, the cloud of death that originally shrouded the surrounding space dissipated. When all the cloud of death that obscured the sight disappeared, rod''s figure also appeared not far from Sally, where it was originally covered by the cloud of death. Sally noticed that when rod''s figure appeared, he seemed to be holding something, but before Sally could see it clearly, rod put it into the space ring, and Sally could not make further observation. Thinking of all kinds of anomalies that rod had shown before, at this time, Sally took the initiative to avoid his sight, no longer looking at rod on one side, but observing other things. With the disappearance of the cloud of death around, Sally was finally able to settle down and observe the environment of this layer. Sailey noticed that in the space on the first floor of the evocation tower, there was no bright blue-green pattern below. Instead, there were many lighting appliances. these With the help of the candlestick''s fire, Sally made a more amazing discovery in this layer. Sally noticed that there were still various mysterious patterns on the wall of this layer, but because there was no light emitting, Sally ignored this point for a moment. At this time, during the process of observing along the fire light, Sally found something. To Sally''s great surprise, the various patterns on the wall of the tower are not the magic ritual needed by the soul summoning tower, but a more ancient and more amazing ritual, the endless night ritual. As a necromancer, all kinds of knowledge made Sally have a certain understanding of this most special ceremony, so that he could not recognize this famous endless night ceremony. Before that, due to his insufficient knowledge, although Sally knew the existence of the endless night ceremony, he did not know much about the specific composition of the ceremony, especially the specific details. The existence of being able to understand the endless night ritual and set about the ritual arrangement can only be achieved by the necromancer who attempts to become a lich at the top of the fifth level. For Sally, this naturally has a very long distance. At this time, he was able to see the complete arrangement of the endless night ritual in the evocation tower. Once he understood the arrangement of the ritual, the use of various skills of death energy would be of great help to improve the level of the evocation. As a means to transform oneself when the conventional Necromancer''s strength reaches its peak, the endless long night ritual naturally contains all kinds of peculiarities. Even in blakada, there is a deep study of the magic ritual, so it is difficult to thoroughly understand all kinds of mysteries in the endless long night ritual. Looking at the ritual information recorded on the tower wall, Sally had a profound understanding in his heart. He believed that as long as he collected enough materials, he could complete the arrangement of the endless night ritual. Unfortunately, no matter how much Sally knew about the endless night ritual, or even arranged it, he could not use the existence of the ritual to transform himself into a lich. Different from the conventional necromancer, Sally understands that his true identity has long been a vampire after evolution. Even at this time, Saili can perform the same magic as ordinary necromancers in the human form, but in essence, he is already a kind of undead, unable to use the existence of endless night ritual to transform himself. After thinking of his limitations, Saily was less interested in the endless night ritual recorded on the tower wall, and then he put his attention on other things. Sailey noticed that after the cloud of death dissipated on the spot, in addition to the endless night ritual on the wall of the tower, a large number of black robes favored by necromancers and severely eroded bones appeared on the ground around. Different from what we saw before, in Sally''s impression, the layer of the soul tower that was originally full of corpses and witches, except for corpses and witches, there was nothing else in it, not even the objects used for decoration. In addition to the candlesticks that provide light, there are also many tables and chairs. Looking at the table, in addition to the stack of books, there are also a large number of drawings. However, under the erosion of the cloud of death, the contents recorded on them have been unrecognized, and the classics recording knowledge have been scattered all over the place. Looking at this situation in the eyes, Sally also roughly speculated what happened in this layer. Through all kinds of traces around, Sally realized that what existed in this layer was not the corpse witches he had seen before, but many Necromancers. In Sally''s view, rod was probably the same as himself. Just after he arrived at this level through instant movement, he was attacked by these Necromancers. Recalling what he had felt before, he instantly cleared the death cloud of all Necromancers. Sally believed that with the existence of this spell, the necromancer in this layer could not cause any threat to rod, and would fall under the action of the death cloud. The last death cloud that Sally saw also confirmed his point of view. According to Sally''s perception of the energy of death, he can really bear the existence of the cloud of death, which is displayed by rod. Only a real Lich can do this. The enclosed space in the soul tower undoubtedly gives full play to the ability of the cloud of death. Among them, the necromancer can''t escape under the diffusion of the cloud of death. The only one who can dissipate the cloud of death is rod himself. Under the influence of the cloud of death, the scene that Sally saw finally appears. Chapter 859 Feeling the cloud of death, which had already dissipated, but still had strong mana fluctuation, seeing all kinds of situations in this layer, Sally suddenly felt a burst of happiness in his heart. Sally realized that if he came to this level first, the previous scene might be staged again. In the face of a large number of necromancers here, Saili predicted that all he could do was to delay the arrival of death by bating, instead of making substantive counterattack against the Necromancers here. Even if you don''t see the Necromancers in this layer with your own eyes, or try to find out about their strength, but only from the way of performing the endless night ritual on the tower wall, Sally can understand how powerful the Necromancers who can deeply study it should be. As for Saili himself, when he is in a bat like state, although his security can be greatly improved, he also loses the ability to cast magic. This is undoubtedly the biggest limitation of Saili''s own strength. In Sally''s opinion, it''s hard for him to move forward to the top of the evocation tower just like the existence of rod and his powerful magic. Sally also has a new view on rod''s strength and his possible origin. The shock in his heart made Sally realize that rod could never be an ordinary necromancer. For a moment, Sally even doubted whether rod really came from blakhada, the mage Empire, as he said. However, thinking of rod''s level of evocation, which is far beyond that of the conventional necromancers, Sally could only deny this idea in his heart. Sailey noticed that rod, the object of his attention, had been completely put on the information about the endless night ceremony. Obviously, the special ceremony on the tower wall, even for rod, had great attraction. In rod''s impression, although the endless night ceremony involves the arrangement of the magic ceremony, in essence, it still involves a lot of information related to spiritualism. As a pre ceremony for the necromancer to promote to the lich, the Necromancer''s knowledge of various Necromancer''s spells involved in the endless night ceremony can be fully mastered as long as the player''s evocation level reaches the epic level, and then can be successfully performed by relying on some knowledge of Necromancer''s ritual related to wisdom. This is no accident for any necromancer. As long as he has mastered the epic level of evocation and the endless night ritual, there will be no difficulty. However, if you want to master the epic level of evocation, you usually need to promote the Lich as the premise. Before you can be promoted to the lich, only rely on the conventional way, almost no necromancer can master the epic level of evocation in advance. Rod, who has already mastered the legendary level of evocation by relying on the existence of racing achievements, naturally does not belong to this category. With the blessing of legend level spiritualism, rod has a far better understanding of the existence of endless night ritual than all Necromancers. If the materials are enough, rod can even directly guide the endless night ceremony at the current level. Rod is not unfamiliar with the endless night ritual, but through his own observation, rod is acutely aware that there are various anomalies in the endless night ritual depicted on the tower wall. In rod''s view, the various anomalies existing in the ceremony, and even the changes in the arrangement of the ceremony, have greatly changed the original effect of the endless night ceremony, and even can no longer be called the endless night ceremony, but has become a new kind of ceremony. Through his own mastery of the legendary evocation and the ritual, rod realized that the ritual template depicted on the tower wall in front of him weakened the effect of the Necromancer''s magic, and instead focused on the ritual itself. According to rod''s prediction, when this changed ritual comes into operation, due to the lack of knowledge related to the Necromancer''s magic, the object of the ritual can not be transformed into a lich in the traditional sense, but into another form of creature, just like the conventional endless night ritual. This discovery made rod realize that the magic ceremony that appeared in front of him was the improved endless night ceremony mentioned by the Lich Stephen. Although rod had heard of the existence of this type of endless night ritual before, it was only now that rod saw it for the first time. However, in rod''s view, the ritual template on the wall of the tower is not the final form of the ceremony. Many parts of it still have various defects. Even the traces of the characteristics originally belonging to the endless night ceremony are not completely removed from the ritual template in front of us. In this case, once the ceremony starts to work, it will easily trigger the death energy which belongs to the endless night ceremony, and eventually make the whole ceremony unable to work. With the existence of the legend level soul summoning technique, rod can easily see all kinds of defects in the ceremony template. At the same time, rod can also make a deep contrast between the ceremony in front of him and the endless night ceremony in his impression. Among the many necromancers, I''m afraid only rod can easily do this. He has the same existence as rod. All of them are liches who have existed for some time. flower The ritual template in rod''s eyes is full of traces left by changes. As the endless night ritual was originally prepared for the necromancer, there are traces of necromancer magic everywhere. For this reason, it''s not easy to eliminate all the knowledge about undead magic in the endless night ritual. these these Chapter 860 After two instantaneous movements in the connecting tower, in rod''s view, at this time, he should be in the middle of the whole evocation tower. There is still a distance from the top of the evocation tower. It is not so easy to reach it. Different from what Sally thought, when rod appeared after that, he was not attacked by the surrounding Necromancers. Rod, who came to this level through instant movement, did not even attract the attention of the Necromancers in this level. What makes rod care is that among the existing necromancers in this layer, whether they are always looking at the same position, thinking deeply, or performing some deduction with the help of classics and drawings, there is only one object they care about, which is the special ritual template on the tower wall. Even with the strong fluctuation of spatial mana, rod''s appearance did not disturb the group of Necromancers. It seems that this kind of spatial fluctuation of mana has been used to by the group of necromancers for a long time, and it is not worth them to share more experiences for their own inspection. At this moment, rod seemed to feel that he was back in blakada. Only in the school of magic in blakhada can there be such an atmosphere, which makes the mage forget what happened around him and focus on the study of various kinds of magic knowledge. these these The large group of necromancers who appeared in the first location had already shown rod that the Necromancers in the soul tower had an attitude towards their own line. Brown, the first one to enter the tower, had already been transformed into a necromancer. In this case, even if rod did not do anything, it would be difficult to change anything. To deal with necromancers in the usual sense, such as brown that rod saw before, the large group of necromancers in the tower is far enough. Perhaps because of the trust in the mass of necromancers at the first location calibration, the Necromancers in the soul tower did not leave more followers. Even when rod came here, the Necromancers on this floor did not notice. This undoubtedly gave rod a great opportunity. In this case, without any hesitation, rod once again released the cloud of death, instantly enveloping the whole layer. In the narrow space of the evocation tower, the effect of the cloud of death has undoubtedly been brought into full play. Even if the Necromancers on this level perceive the appearance of the cloud of death, they are immediately shrouded by the cloud of death before they have time to respond. Some of the Necromancers with extremely keen perception want to escape from the evocation tower on this floor through instant movement. Lord will not give them such an opportunity. In the process of casting the cloud of death, rod sealed the stairs in the soul tower for the first time. As another way to escape, he connected the front of the tower and was guarded by rod himself. The cloud of death is spreading very fast. It doesn''t leave much reaction time for the Necromancers in the tower, so it covers all the places except the connecting tower in the center. In this process, some of the Necromancers who focus on the ritual template research and immerse themselves in their own world can''t even perceive the abnormal appearance, and they are instantly submerged in the cloud of death. these these these In rod''s view, it may not be long before his behavior is discovered that the corpses of necromancers here will also be transformed into Necromancers. these Rhode noticed that the mother of the dead was extremely pure, with a crystal clear appearance, which was not as dark as Rhode''s impression of the crystal of the dead. Even compared with the mother of the dead that rod once obtained and eventually handed over to the Centaur leader, the one rod now finds is much higher in quality. What matters to rod is that from this mother of the dead, rod is not aware of any existing consciousness. Different from the mother of the dead that rod once obtained, after he had his own consciousness, he would fiercely resist the existence that he tried to obtain by mobilizing the energy of death. At this time, rod felt only the meaning of silence from his mother of the dead. Although there is no consciousness of his own, rod knows that the effect of the mother of the dead will not be weakened in any way, even better than that of the mother of the dead. In rod''s view, the mother of the dead in his hand, as a pure container of death energy, has an excellent effect, which can not be compared with any quality of the dead crystal. For such a powerful effect, can attract many necromancers fight for the mother of the dead, why will appear here, rod did not feel any surprise. Rod knew that among all the things that could be the core of the endless night ritual, the most effective one was the existence of the mother of the dead. Some of the Necromancers who have reached the top of the fifth level and are qualified to hold the endless night ceremony even choose not to advance until they have collected the real mother of the dead. For this reason, rod was not surprised that the mother of the dead appeared here. these Chapter 861 In addition to the existence of the mother of the dead, rod also found the existence of various types of element cores in the position of discovering this special thing. these Under the influence of the cloud of death, the mother of the dead becomes more lustrous. If it wasn''t for the mother of the dead, she has already lost her consciousness, I''m afraid it would have made a certain impact on the cloud of death that rod cast. Through some traces in the special ceremony on the wall of the tower, rod realized that the necromancer here seems to be planning to replace the mother of the dead in the endless night ceremony with the element core as the key material of the ceremony. In rod''s view, the core elements here, only in terms of quality, can''t be compared with his mother of the dead. The element core, which can have the same status as the mother of the dead, only exists in the legendary element people of the four series. Even the High-level element people can''t achieve this. The legendary element man of this level often only exists in the corresponding element plane. these these Through the observation of the ceremony depicted on the wall of the tower, rod realized that this mother of the dead does not have its own consciousness, which is also related to the particularity of the ceremony, and this is also to make the mother of the dead be successfully replaced by the element core after the ceremony starts. Just as rod observed the ritual pattern on the wall of the tower, other things on this floor also restored their original calm. As the cloud of death dissipates under rod''s control, the energy of death around him tends to be stable. All these are perceived by Sally. "Should we... Move on?" Sally''s words, spread to Rhode''s ear who was watching the ceremony, interrupted rod''s thoughts. Obviously, in Sally''s view, this is not a safe place. Two battles happened in succession, so that Sally didn''t know what he would face next, and what kind of danger would be waiting for him at the next calibration position. For some reasons, Sally can''t give up the task directly. In this case, Sally knows that the only one who can deal with the next possible danger is rod. For this reason, Sally did not dare to enter the connection tower as before, and left through instant movement. Instead, he put his hope on rod. Listening to Sally''s words, he was also aware of the possible danger. Instead of returning to the connecting tower immediately, rod took the initiative to walk towards the wall of the tower on this floor. Soon, rod''s figure came before the adjusted endless night ritual on the tower wall. Rod''s knowledge of magic, especially the existence of legendary evocation, can only show him that there are all kinds of disharmony in the adjusted ceremony, and there are still traces of undead magic. Rod can not rely on his own ability to modify the problems existing in the ceremony to get a more appropriate ritual effect, but rod can find out these problems. At this point, rod raised his hand, pressed it on the wall in front of him, and began to cast his spell. With rod''s action, under the influence of his land control skill, which has already reached lv10, there are many changes on the tower wall in front of him. Some eye-catching traces appear on the original ceremony engraved on the tower wall. Depending on his own magic, rod made some modifications to the ritual pattern on the tower wall. these After all this, rod finally stopped waiting and turned back to the position of the connecting tower. After looking at Sally''s position and making a simple signal, with a wave of spatial mana, rod''s body disappeared, leaving Sally alone and still staying in the same place. The treatment that rod made to the ceremony on the wall of the tower was also seen by Saili. What Saili didn''t understand was why rod made such a move. According to the arrangement of the final ceremony of the necromancer and its various characteristics, the ceremony on the wall of the tower is undoubtedly the endless night ceremony. For this reason, when the cloud of death completely dissipated, Sally deliberately kept some details of the ceremony in mind, and planned to wait until the completion of this task, and then verify it. In Sally''s view, due to various limitations, it is difficult for him to carry out endless night ritual and complete the transformation of lich, but the information about endless night ritual still has high value. Relying on the understanding of some special aspects of the ceremony, Sally is confident to complete the upgrade of his own level of Necromancy, and further enhance the power he can show when using the identity of the necromancer. In addition, there are a large number of necromancers who are trying to obtain information about the endless night ceremony. Sally is confident that he can get great benefits by selling this information. Knowledge like endless night ritual, like all kinds of other key information, is of great value in itself. Before that, Sally did not expect to see such a ceremonial pattern on the wall of the soul tower. What makes Sally extremely puzzled is naturally the change made by rod to the ceremonial pattern. In Sally''s eyes, rod''s logo in the ceremonial pattern undoubtedly indicates something. Relying on his own knowledge of magic, Sally can''t understand. The abnormality in the ceremony and rod''s behavior only make Sally confused. After observing the ceremony on the wall for a while, Sally still couldn''t come to any conclusion. Realizing that rod may have solved the reoccurrence of the battle at this time, Sally would not wait, but would also move instantaneously to the upper floor of the evocation tower. Chapter 862 With a flash of space mana, rod''s body appears in the connection tower, the third calibration position. environment To rod''s surprise, there is nothing in this layer. There are no large groups of necromancers stationed here, no necromancers studying all kinds of matters, and even the green ceremonial lines all over the soul tower have disappeared here. red Around this layer, it is no longer wrapped and sealed by the thick tower wall, just like the two layers that rod had been to, leaving only a few ventilation holes. Instead, there is enough space for the outside light to come in directly. The special scene in front of him made rod carefully observe the abnormal things in this layer. special When he came to the wall of the tower, rod observed the special medium on it more carefully. Rod noticed that the object on the wall of the tower, compared with those precious gems, is more like the most common glass in the previous life, which can let the outside light directly in. This is not the first time rod has seen glass in the game. In rod''s impression, as early as in the previous life of the game, he had seen this special material in the Academy of some alchemists in blakhada. On the tower wall, these glasses are arranged in an oblique way, forming a very special pattern with the solid part on the tower wall. red Through the glass on the wall of the tower, rod can observe the red sky and the light coming into the wall. Looking at the scene in front of him, rod realized that he had come to the upper area of the evocation tower. In rod''s impression, the original city of death is shrouded by a never disappearing dark sky. When it is in the middle, it is impossible to judge the approximate time of the day through the perception of celestial phenomena. environment At this time, the scene in front of him undoubtedly made him realize that his height had gone beyond the existence of the dark sky and reached a higher position. Along the direction of the light coming in, the red sky, red clouds, appeared in rod''s line of sight, it is beyond the dark sky created by the necromancer, the real scene in the sky. Just as rod was observing things in the sky, with the emergence of a wave of spatial mana, Sally''s body appeared in the connecting tower at the center of this layer. The scene in front of him was also seen by Sally. After a brief surprise, Sally immediately realized the current situation. Seeing that there were no more enemies around him, as if there were nothing to guard against, Sally was relieved for a moment. Recalling the strong attack he encountered when he reached the first location calibration point, Sally didn''t want that scene to happen to him again. As it was at this time, without any enemies, he came to the third location calibration point, and he was very happy. environment environment Along the way, Sally has realized that this time''s task is not as simple as he thought. Relying on the previous plan made by himself and brown, perhaps at the first position calibration, he has completely failed, or even lost his life. With the appearance of rod, there are many variables in this mission, so Sally can go all the way and finally come to the position one step away from the top floor. Thinking of this, Sally no longer looks to the last calibration position, but moves to rod, who is in front of the tower wall. Looking at rod not far away, Sally''s eyes naturally reflected a lot of orange and red light. Previously, when Sally just appeared on this floor, he didn''t care about the light around him because he cared about whether there were enemies around him. But at this time, when Sally looked at rod, he had to pay attention to this. Even in the distance, feeling the strong natural light, Sally''s heart will still feel some unnatural. After a little swing of his lower body, Sally will be facing rod''s side, and most of his whole body will return to the inside of the connecting tower. The characteristics of undead make Sally feel uncomfortable when exposed to strong natural light. This kind of discomfort will not make Sally''s strength decline, nor will it make Sally suffer serious erosion like burning, but it will make Sally feel extremely uncomfortable in his heart and can''t help but want to stay away. Recalling that when he used to use this ability to transform the original vampire form into human form, even in the territory of eracia, without the dark sky as a cover, celi believed that he could well hide his aversion to strong natural light and would not expose his identity. But at this time, perhaps affected by the mission, or because of something else, Sally was unable to do this. In the face of not too strong sunlight, Sally had to return to the connecting tower. Looking at rod, who is still in front of the tower wall and doesn''t know what to think, Sally just wanted to speak out and remind rod that he should go to the top of the evocation tower, but he suddenly felt something and his face became dignified. Chapter 863 ed At the same time, a large number of shadows replace the original light and appear around this layer, which seems to indicate that something unusual is going to happen. Both Sally and rod can clearly perceive this. Sally noticed that with the appearance of this anomaly, the light and shadow around became more and more tortuous, and the whole interior space became much dimmer, returning to the environment that Sally used to adapt to. environment Sally realized that at the moment of this change, there was a breath that made him care. For the appearance of this breath, Sally felt a little familiar in his heart. He never thought that he would feel the appearance of this breath here. For this reason, there was a very obvious change in Sally''s expression, but rod not far away didn''t notice it. The reason for this change is that the light directly into this layer is blocked by something, and the glass that could have made the light directly into it. In this case, although it still plays its original role, it can not prevent the change of the surrounding environment. Rhode, who is near the wall of the tower on this floor, naturally has a more intuitive observation of this. Rhode even noticed this situation before Sally found the anomaly. The signal from the perception made rod realize that the abnormal situation happened not in the inner layer, but in the outer layer of the evocation tower, some things blocked the original light. In rod''s sight, a large number of bats, I do not know when, appeared in the wake of the tower outside. When this group of bats appeared, in the twinkling of an eye, it completely shrouded the periphery of this layer. The sudden appearance of a large number of bats directly blocked the original direct light. Only from the gap between the bats and the gap left by flapping their wings can we see the faint light. As more and more bats appear outside the glass, for a moment, the floor where rod is located is almost completely shrouded in darkness. Only in the connecting tower in the center, there is still a little light. Through the glass on the wall of the tower, rod can clearly observe the tracks left by the bats as they fly. What matters to rod is that through his own observation, he has confirmed that the bats that suddenly appear in front of him should fly from the bottom of the evocation tower, and still keep the original trend of upward spiral flight. Even after passing this layer, the speed still does not slow down. What he saw in front of him undoubtedly made rod aware of something. What rod can be sure is that the target of these bats is not themselves and Sally at this level, but other purposes. With a large number of bats circling upward on the periphery of the soul tower, the light on this floor flickered. However, this scene did not last long, and the light returned to normal again. At this time, the bats outside the wall of the tower had disappeared. these Looking at the bright orange red light once again coming into the tower, rod couldn''t imagine that it would happen, just like he didn''t see the bats before with his own eyes. Rod''s own line of sight seems to follow the bats outside the tower wall and look to a higher position outside the tower wall. Until the last bat disappears, rod takes his own line of sight back. I don''t know when, Sally''s body also came to the wall of the soul tower. Even under the direct light, Sally didn''t seem to feel this, and he was a little stunned for a moment. these Even though he realized the arrival of Sally, rod didn''t feel any threat from him, so he didn''t care too much about it, but he still kept a little defensive in his heart. But at this time, after noticing the change in Sally''s expression, rod could not help but care about it. Rod understood that the development of things, especially the emergence of the bats, may not be as simple as he thought. Without disturbing Sally in this state, rod understood that he must have found something in the previous group of bats. It seems that he was influenced by the bats. Up to now, Sally still couldn''t recover from the previous scene. He muttered to himself, "it''s him..." On one side, rod listened to Sally''s words clearly and asked, "do you know anything about those bats?" Rod''s words interrupted Sally''s original thoughts and successfully made him come back to his mind and realize his current situation. Looking at rod, Sally didn''t intend to say anything more about the information about these bats, and even tried to find an excuse to prevaricate the past. However, it seems that he recalled all kinds of abnormalities shown by rod, and Sally finally gave up this plan. "Do you remember the vampire we saw fighting with the Lord tamic before we entered the evocation tower?" Following Sally''s words, rod also recalled what had happened before and replied, "remember, the Lord of tamic once told me the name of this vampire, which should be degar." Hearing rod''s answer in his ears, Sally''s face suddenly became gloomy, and some bad memories came back to his mind. "The bats before that were produced by the dominant bats after they became bats." After simply telling rod what he had just perceived from the bats, Sally seemed to recall something and added to rod: "I want to remind you that in the vampire, the name of the vampire must be prefixed with hero. The complete name of the vampire should be hero degar." Chapter 864 Listening to what Sally said, rod also realized the seriousness of the problem. According to rod''s original expectation, in order to complete the task of Lich Stephen, tamik, who is located outside the evocation tower, will try to block the existence of the hero degar and prevent the powerful vampire king from interfering in this task. What rod didn''t expect was that such an accident would happen to the city Lord tamic. As soon as they entered the evocation tower, they would no longer stop the hero degar, or tamic was difficult to stop the bat after bat transformation. This was what rod saw. In this case, a large number of bats, ahead of rod and his party, are flying towards the top of the evocation tower. After confirming the identity of the vampire, rod realized that the appearance of the hero degar was undoubtedly the biggest threat to himself in this mission. Unlike necromancers who have no casting ability and their own strength has dropped by more than half, the strength of vampires is hardly limited by their casting ability. Like Sally, when he changes into human form, only a few vampires have certain casting ability. Most of them fight by their innate ability. The existence of forbidden magic barrier can''t even limit the bat ability of vampires, let alone affect their combat skills and basic attributes. Rod believes that the same applies to the hero degar. To fight against such a powerful vampire, even if rod takes the initiative to use the fragments of the forbidden magic ball to open the forbidden magic barrier, I''m afraid it can''t play any role. Even the forbidden magic ball itself can''t limit its fighting ability. From what he had observed before, rod was able to confirm that the original group of bats wanted to reach the top of the evocation tower, not any other area. In this case, the arrival of degar undoubtedly added some uncertain factors to rod''s whole plan. What rod cares most about, of course, is the origin of degar. It''s not the first time rod has heard about the heroism of degar emphasized by Sally. It''s also mentioned in some of the original information given by tamic. Rod recalled that tamik used the name of the hero degar when he first mentioned degar. As Sally emphasized, he used the name of the hero degar instead of the name directly. However, in the process of later addressing degar, tamik took the initiative to hide the hero''s name, so rod didn''t care too much about it. He just took this name as a reminder of degar''s heroic identity. But at this time, after Sally''s reminder, rod realized that the name of degar was not as simple as he thought. In rod''s impression, the names of heroes in the game world mostly refer to their special identity, that is, the possession of hero templates. As the key to decide whether to be a hero or not, the generation of hero''s will has different embodiment in each hero. The outbreak of emotion, firm will and consistent behavior can become the root of the generation of hero''s will. Under the joint action of this strong heroic will and the power bonus brought by the hero template, the existence of heroes can easily achieve the unimaginable achievements of ordinary creatures. However, the arrival of heroes may not be a good thing for ordinary creatures in the game. In the eyes of most ordinary creatures, the behavior of heroes often appears extremely paranoid and difficult to be understood by ordinary people. Even when they conflict with the existing system in the world, heroes will put their own will first in order to implement their will. There are few heroes who will exist as their own will in accordance with the idea of all conventional biological views. In rod''s view, the most likely thing to stimulate the hero''s will is the existence of resistance, whether it is resistance to things, or spiritual resistance, that is, the outbreak of emotion. In addition, if heroes want to build their own career, they often need the means of war. With heroic identity, they naturally have a stronger appeal than other creatures, which is a serious invasion for ordinary creatures. Not all creatures, like heroes, have a very strong will. Most of the time, without the leadership of heroes, ordinary creatures think more about how to survive in the continuous war. Even the hero, after the outbreak of emotion and will, it is difficult to carry out his own will all the time. After decades or even hundreds of years of precipitation and baptism, the will and ideas of a hero will eventually change. Even the will of a hero will have the same day of silence. Once this happens, the hero''s own concept changes. When they no longer have the original heroic will, their hero template can still be retained, but they will lose their original hero expertise. In this case, they can still retain their original title and be called heroes. This kind of appellation about heroes is more about their special identity, which does not contain other meanings. special Because the hero himself is always receiving the information brought by different things, it is not strange that the original hero''s will will changes under the intersection of all kinds of information. However, among the many heroes, there are some very special ones. No matter what they have experienced, or how many years have passed, they will not change their own will until the end of their lives. For such existence, the title of hero is undoubtedly a manifestation of their identity, so that they always remember their own heroic will in their hearts. In this case, the meaning of the title "hero" will be very different. What it represents is not only the hero''s template and identity, but also the real will in his heart. In rod''s impression, for this special existence, the title of hero is often used as a prefix in front of their names, and the hero degar mentioned by Sally is just in line with this. Chapter 865 In rod''s impression, the number of people who can use the word "hero" as the prefix of their own name, rather than the title of strength, is very small in the whole game world. Heroes who can achieve this will easily be known by players in the game. these Rod knew that etanan''s will to prefix his name with the word "hero" was worthy of his name. What makes rod believe this is not only what he has heard about Tanan''s experiences, but also that there are certain things that can prove this to rod. The fragment of forbidden magic ball carried by rod is just such a thing that is deeply related to Tanan. Even the appearance of this thing, the ability attached to it, is created by Tanan''s will. As the most important thing in this mission, whether rod can achieve his own expectations and successfully capture the artifact in Sandro''s hands also depends on the effect of forbidding the fragments of the magic ball. If he had not obtained such a powerful item in his previous experience, rod would not have made the plan to appear. For this reason, rod naturally pays close attention to the state of the forbidden magic ball fragment itself in case of any problems. Once this situation really occurs, but rod does not realize that he may be in a very unfavorable situation. Whether he can win the artifact will no longer matter. What rod needs to face is how to save his own life. Rod recalled that when he finished his meditation in the secluded house, he once checked the forbidden magic ball fragments to ensure that there was no abnormality in the effect of the forbidden magic ball fragments. It is in this process that rod finds some unusual information from the fragments of forbidden magic ball. It is obviously different from rod''s initial view of the information on the forbidden magic ball fragment. When rod confirmed the efficacy of the forbidden magic ball fragment again, the prompt from the system undoubtedly explained a key problem to rod. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ [forbidden magic ball fragment] Equipment requirement: Hero Special attribute: generate forbidden magic space, expel all magic elements in the range. Remaining usage: 13 Evaluation: under the action of immortal heroic will, the forbidden magic ball fragment with special power will not change because of anything. Due to the lack of the support of the hero''s will noumenon, the effect can only be activated by the hero. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ these Rod knew that there must be some reason for this abnormal change on the forbidden magic ball fragment. In rod''s impression, when he first got the forbidden sphere fragment, there was no restriction that only heroes could use it. Any creature who got it could use it to cast a powerful forbidden barrier. According to rod''s previous judgment, the heroic will attached to the forbidden magic ball fragment must come from the hero Tanan, not other barbarian heroes. Only the hero Tanan can deal with the forbidden magic ball itself and infuse his own will into it, so that the fragments of the forbidden magic ball that should have lost some ability have the powerful effect of the forbidden magic ball itself. Rod believed that before Tanan handed over the fragments to his men, he would also worry that these fragments would fall into the hands of creatures other than barbarians, so he would make restrictions on the number of times they could be used. Perhaps only creatures of the heroic one eyed King level could use the forbidden magic ball fragments three times. these In the evaluation given by the system, the change of some key information makes rod realize that by now, Tanan is likely to end his own journey and die in the first expansion. With the memory of the expansion film in his previous life, rod was not surprised by the result. In rod''s view, if Tanan changed the process of the game in his previous life and destroyed the whole blakada, rod would be extremely surprised. In rod''s impression, when he just entered the city of death, the system''s description of forbidden magic ball fragments has not changed, which is consistent with what he just got. Rod realized that the time when the forbidden sphere fragment changed was the time when he was waiting in the secluded house. When the forbidden magic ball fragment just changed, the news of the opening came from Sandro''s soul tower. Rod didn''t know whether there was any connection or just a coincidence in time. No matter what factors lead to this situation, the death of the hero Tanan undoubtedly makes rod aware of the current period. Because in the previous life of the game, rod chose to work as the orthodox mage of blakada. Rod has a detailed memory of the first expansion. With the death of the hero Tanan, even the forbidden magic ball has been lost on the battlefield. The barbarian forces from krylord can no longer compete with the mages of blakada. According to the division of previous players, this stage has officially entered the end of the first expansion. At the end of the first expansion, there was another important event besides the completion of the battle by the mage of blakada. According to rod''s understanding, the protagonist of the second expansion, Sandra, also showed the power of artifact in the eyes of all necromancers during this period, and completed the integration of Diya''s power. When the second expansion film was officially opened, the whole Diya was completely united and began to wage war against the surrounding areas. Even the lich, who seldom interfered in the outside world but only accumulated power, joined Sandra''s camp during this period. At this time, through what he observed, rod could not perceive Sandro''s integration of the forces of Diya. According to rod''s prediction, the Lich who heard about Sandro''s deeds in Diya at this time was probably Stephen in the mausoleum of death. For this reason, rod realized that at this time, he was at the core of the expansion process. Even if he did not intend to capture the artifact, with Sandro really showing the power of the artifact, the situation would change immediately. Aware of this, let rod for the next task to be completed, the heart once again felt a dignified. Chapter 866 The evaluation information of forbidden magic ball fragments has been changed by the system, which makes rod realize that Tanan, the hero far away in bracada, is very likely to have been killed. Although the hero Tanan died, the things containing his will are still handed down. Among them, the most obvious one is the fragments of forbidden magic ball in rod''s hands. According to rod''s original prediction, with the death of the hero Tanan, the fragments of the forbidden magic ball in his hand are likely to lose all their effects and become an alchemy material for the forbidden magic equipment, which can no longer display the forbidden magic barrier. Rod can be sure that the fragment of forbidden magic ball can be attached with the effect of real forbidden magic ball, because Tanan''s will is the result of condensation in it, not the material of forbidden magic ball itself. With such characteristics, even if it is damaged, it can also use the fragment on it to cast the forbidden magic barrier. Rhode believed that if the pieces of the forbidden magic ball were replaced by any creature except Tanan, the pieces of the forbidden magic ball would not have any effect. Even the essence of the forbidden magic ball would be seriously damaged because of this treatment. It is the will of the hero Tanan that supports the fragments of the forbidden magic ball and keeps its original effect. The things that can be affected by this real heroic will naturally include the existence of artifact. To rod''s surprise, naturally, after the death of the hero Tanan, the forbidden magic ball fragment can still maintain the original effect. red Compared with the beginning, maybe there is no connection between the hero himself and this will. This will, which should be hidden in the debris of the forbidden magic ball, emerges on the surface of the debris. Therefore, rod can easily feel that it is this will that keeps the original effect of the debris of the forbidden magic ball. Due to the lack of Tanan himself, as the support of this will, ordinary creatures can not directly use the forbidden magic ball fragments as before. Only with the same heroic will, that is, the existence of heroes, can they have some connection with the will in the forbidden magic ball fragments, so as to use it. And rod himself, after reaching certain conditions and killing several heroes, also meets the requirements of the system, obtains the unique heroic expertise, has the heroic identity, and can use the forbidden magic ball fragments. special Like the hero Tanan, even if he dies, the hero''s will will will not dissipate, but firmly exists in something and still has an impact on it, which is called the existence of real will by other creatures. special these Because of this, when rod learned the name of the hero degar from Sally''s words, he was naturally surprised. To rod''s surprise, he could hear the prefix "hero" from Sally''s address to degar. This discovery made rod realize that degar may have a very strong will that will never die, so that he can be crowned with this title. However, when he recalled what he had seen when he first saw degar, rod felt a little puzzled. In rod''s impression, he can''t feel the existence of this will from degar, what he feels is more a kind of decadent breath. With the legendary level of evocation, rod''s understanding of the undead is naturally far better than that of other Necromancers. Rod can easily see the decadence brought by degar''s long sleep. There is no doubt that the undead creatures he saw in the past provide a good reference for rod. In rod''s view, heroes like degar, who have existed for a long time, may have had great changes in their will, or even completely disappeared, which is the most likely situation. What Sally said undoubtedly made rod realize that the situation existing in the hero degar may be very different from what he thought. The heroic will of degar is still imperceptible to rod at this time. Only from the name of hero, rod can feel the great abnormality. Recalling the unnatural look and all kinds of abnormalities when Sally noticed the bats outside the evocation tower, rod knew that Sally had a full understanding of degar, perhaps including degar''s heroic will. I wanted to get these hidden information from Sally''s heart through peeping eyes, but rod couldn''t do it. To rod''s surprise, in the information he got from Sally through peeping eyes, only his part in the human state, and the rest about vampires, rod could not perceive at all. cutting-edge news It is precisely because of this that rod, although he learned that there was a certain connection between Sally and the vampire, could not confirm his identity until he appeared as a bat. At this time, the same is true of what rod perceives. He can''t get any information about vampires from Sally''s heart by peeping. When all the bats outside the tower disappeared, the light around returned to calm again. Under the reflection of an orange red light, rod seems to be aware of something. He looks at Sally and simply answers, "I know." Feeling the gravity of rod''s words and looking at the sky beyond the wall of the tower, where bats have already disappeared, Sally is about to sigh, but he notices that rod has gone to the direction of connecting the tower first. Seeing this, Sally did not wait any longer. He immediately followed rod''s steps and was ready to go to the last calibration position through the connecting tower. Chapter 867 With a wave of space mana, rod''s figure appears at the last calibration position. Along with rod, Sally, who is still in human form, has already been on guard for the things he might face after what he saw before. As soon as rod made an instant move, Sally immediately followed him and came to this level together. A large number of complicated Turquoise patterns are deeply engraved on the tower wall of this layer, illuminating the internal space of this layer. The turquoise patterns on the wall of the pagoda do not exist independently, but are deeply related to each other, just like the veins of the human body, and these special patterns also take one thing as the center. Beside rod and Sally, as the fourth position calibration, the object is a turquoise light group. Around the light group, there are a lot of turquoise patterns as magic rituals. Under the overlap of various patterns, it is difficult to see the real things inside the light group. Perhaps it is because we have come to the top of the tower. The connecting tower, which has been connected from the bottom, does not continue to extend upward at this time. The position of the turquoise light mass is the top of the connecting tower. Along the passage of the connecting tower, looking down, the previous position calibration still emits fuzzy light, guiding the direction of the coming. Except for a little light, the whole connecting tower looks deep, which makes people dare not imagine falling from it. It was such a scene presented in front of rod and his party. What made rod care about was the green and blue light in front of him. Through his own perception, rod was able to confirm that this Turquoise group of light played a crucial role in the magic ceremony that made the whole evocation tower work. It can be said that all the magic patterns used in the whole evocation tower were operated under the control of the group of light. When he noticed that many changes had taken place in Sally''s eyes when he looked at the turquoise light group, which was more like a kind of expectation. Rod realized that this was the core of the ceremony in the whole soul tower, and it was also the object that Sally intended to deal with at the beginning. Through the treatment of the ritual core, Sally can use this special thing to observe all the situations in the evocation tower, and even use various special effects to deal with the Necromancers in the tower, which is also the reason why rod chose to lead him here. Looking at the green light in front of him, rod could not feel any call to himself. Obviously, from the beginning, what attracted him was not the ritual core in the soul tower, but the existence of other things. Rhode noticed that as he entered the evocation tower, and quickly climbed to the top of the tower by connecting the tower, in his perception, the call of that special thing to himself did not decrease to any extent, on the contrary, it was more intense. Through the signal coming from his perception, rod looked his eyes in one direction of this layer, and then he made an amazing discovery. After noticing the existence of the core of the ceremony, Sally''s mood is naturally difficult to calm down. After experiencing the powerful enemy he faced before, at this time, Sally finally clearly sees the hope of completing this task. For this reason, Sally can''t wait to use his magic knowledge to deal with the green light group in front of him, so as to get the detailed information inside the soul tower. At this time, it seems that he has found something. Sally suppresses this idea in his heart and turns to pay attention to rod. Celie noticed that just after arriving at this floor, rod did not say a word. After observing the ritual core in front of them for a while, he turned his back and looked at a place in the evocation tower. Rod''s move, in Sally''s view, also shows some problems. For this reason, Sally did not rush to deal with the core of the ceremony, instead, he looked to the same position as rod. At that time, Sally realized the problem. Sally noticed that somewhere on the originally empty floor, there was an extra man. The man was dressed as a necromancer and wore a robe without any decoration. However, in the color of the robe, he did not use the usual black of the necromancer, but chose a dark blue. On the outside of his robe, he wore a large dark brown Cape. Perhaps because he was indoors, he did not put up the hood behind the Cape, but showed his face in front of them. His face, reflected by the turquoise lines in the tower, looks a little pale. I can''t tell whether it is because of the strong erosion of death energy or his own constitution. What surprised Sally was that when he came to this layer, he looked around and confirmed that there was no living thing in this layer. Then he put his attention on the ritual core in the middle of this layer. If he didn''t notice rod''s abnormal behavior and follow his line of sight to this position, Sally didn''t know that there was still this man here. There was no sense in Sally''s mind as to when or how the man appeared at this level. This man''s appearance, does not have the half point mana fluctuation to produce. Feeling the man''s line of sight, Sally was shocked. From this man, what Sally can feel is the extreme energy of death. these Sally can''t imagine how much damage will be caused once the man in front of him releases his own death energy in the form of death cloud. have this From rod''s body, except in the process of fighting, Sally can rarely intuitively feel the strong energy of death. Naturally, he can''t rely on his own perception to confirm the quality of death energy in rod''s body. Judging from the results obtained by rod using the cloud of death, Sally realized that if rod''s energy quality of death is higher than the epic level of the conventional lich, then what the man in front of him has is probably legendary. Chapter 868 I don''t know when, it seems that after discovering the existence of this man, Sally''s mood can''t be calm for a long time, and her heart is even more scared out of a cold sweat. Sally knew that if he was not using the body of a vampire, but the body of a real necromancer, his reaction might be even worse now. The sudden appearance of this man, no matter from which aspect, will completely frighten Sally. What is different from Sally is that rod, who is on one side, also looks at the man''s figure in his eyes, and has another idea in his heart. Looking at the man at that moment, the previous life of the game, about his various impressions, are overlapped in rod''s mind. Even if he saw this man for the first time, he felt familiar with him. Rod could understand the main deeds that this man was going to do and the changes that his existence would bring to the whole Diya. By comparing with the data of previous lives, only through the man''s appearance, rod confirmed that he was the protagonist of the second expansion film, Sandra in the form of necromancer. With the development of the whole expansion, Sandro will be promoted to the legendary Lich through the endless night ritual. The overall form will change greatly, but at this time, what he maintains is still the original human form. After seeing Sandra with his own eyes, even though he was extremely calm, rod could still feel a strong will from the immortal necromancer. The will that is almost to be condensed into essence belongs to his heroic will. Through the observation of sandrus, rod also found that when he came to the city of death, he always called for his own things. What makes rod care is that the thing that always calls for him is a dark brown cloak that exists behind Sandro and doesn''t look impressive. This discovery undoubtedly made rod''s heart freeze Before that, rod had thought about many results about the things that always exist at the top of the evocation tower and call for himself. What he didn''t expect was that the real situation was like this. Through the understanding of sandrus, rod knew that the wide Cape he was wearing was probably the real form of the combined artifact and the cloak of the ghost king. As for why the cloak of the ghost king calls himself, rod still has no idea. However, he thinks that it may have a great connection with his legendary evocation. special Rhode''s level of evocation has already reached the legendary level corresponding to the legendary creature, but Rhode himself has not been transformed by the endless night ritual, and still maintains the form of a necromancer, which is extremely special. Apart from this, rod could not think of any other reason why the cloak of the ghost king would call on himself. The call from the real artifact, even in the previous life of the game, rod has never heard of, let alone experienced such a thing. Consistent with rod''s original expectation, only the trail of the ghost King''s cloak could be seen in sandrus at this time. As for another combined artifact with the same evaluation, namely curse armor, rod did not see it. Although he saw the existence of sandrus, rod did not immediately use the magic barrier to achieve his original plan. What he saw before has made rod realize that the situation at the top of the tower may not be as simple as he thought. In addition to sandrus in front of him, there are other enemies that rod will face. If he rashly uses the magic barrier, he will only fall into a disadvantageous situation. Rhode also felt that there was a huge and extreme death energy in sandrus. However, Rhode''s main defense object at this time was not sandrus in front of him. As rod waited, new changes began to take place in this layer. In one side''s eyes, the light in the tower seems to start flashing, which makes his sight of Sandro unreal. On the wall of the surrounding tower, the original bright green light, affected by some factors, began to dim at this moment. For a moment, all the light in this layer began to twist. In the dim light, the only one that can maintain the original brightness is the intersection of a large number of turquoise ceremonial lines, which is the ceremonial core beside Sally. As for the appearance of this change, Sally naturally felt puzzled in his heart. He looked at the only glimmer on the wall of the tower to find out the cause of this change. What he saw surprised Sally. Sailey noticed that the reason for the dim light was not that the ritual lines in the tower were stimulated and changed, but that they were blocked by external things. Similar to the scene that sailey saw at the third calibration point, a large number of bats blocked the ceremonial lines with their bodies, which led to this situation. What is different from before is that this time, the area where bats exist is no longer the outside of the evocation tower, but the inside of the tower. In addition to the different locations, the bats no longer complete the light shielding by flying, but directly cover the ritual lines with their own bodies, and overlay each other layer by layer. In a very short period of time, the wall of the tower on this layer was covered by dense bats until there was no light that could be emitted from it. The only thing not covered by bats is the ceremonial core in front of Sally. In addition, even the ceremonial lines extending from the tower wall along the ground are also covered by bats. The only light source on the spot was the ceremonial core in the center. At this moment, the sound around it was also silent, just the friction sound of the bats on the wall of the tower. Feeling what was happening around him, Sandro didn''t change his face. He didn''t even look at the bats. In this process, Sandro''s eyes always stay on rod, as if there is something on rod that he cares about very much. The dark environment did not bring any influence to this special necromancer. On the contrary, when the changes around him came into being, a special momentum began to condense on him. Chapter 869 special When a large number of bats, with their own bodies, shade the light on the wall of the tower around, black clouds begin to emerge in this layer and diffuse rapidly. In the black fog, the powerful undead creatures with death energy all over show their unique body shape. Rod noticed that among these undead creatures, the leader was degar, the hero he had met at the bottom of the tower. At this time, degar was not much different from before in shape. Even if his skin was covered with human noble clothes, it could not cover up the decadent traces on his body. In addition to this special hero, beside degar, there are many vampires, including many vampire kings of level 6. these Looking at the group of vampires, rod knew that once he fought them head-on, even he might not have much chance of winning. All he could do was to use space magic to escape. The existence of vampires is the biggest variable in rod''s plan of this trip. However, the other men of Sandro, whom rod had been guarding against, did not play any role in this process. Because of this, at this time, rod had to suppress Shi''s idea of opening the magic barrier. In the process of observing this group of vampires, rod also looked at a place on this layer, which had been covered by a large number of bats. When the bats first appeared, rod realized that they were coming, so he took the first step to observe them. Rod noticed that there were still upward steps on this floor near the wall of the tower, but because of the occlusion of light, they were not conspicuous. If he did not perceive the bats coming through this position, rod might have ignored them. Associating with the way bats enter the evocation tower, rod realized that what this staircase leads to should be the top outer layer of the evocation tower. After seeing the appearance of degar''s body, Sally seems to be aware of something. His face has changed obviously. He stepped back involuntarily and seems to want to stay away from the powerful vampire hero. Obviously, for degar, Sally''s impression is not so good. And in the back of Saili is the connecting tower he reached by using instant movement. Sally''s move almost made him fall into the connecting tower. Fortunately, rod noticed this in time and reached out to stabilize Sally''s figure. "Now, according to the original plan, it''s your turn to complete the control of the core of the ceremony." Rod''s calm words spread to Cyril. For a moment, Sally looked a little excited. He never thought that rod would mention the task under such circumstances. "But..." Looking at rod beside him, Sally just wanted to say something, but first noticed rod''s eyes. Sally noticed that there seemed to be something in rod''s eyes that he couldn''t understand. He felt all this happening. Even if the ever powerful vampire hero and the most powerful necromancer in the soul tower appeared in front of rod, he didn''t have any fear. Instead, he had the intention to participate in it. Thinking of the various scenes he saw along the way through the connecting tower, including the abnormality shown by rod, at this moment, Sally''s heart undoubtedly understood many things. At this time, Sally did not hesitate, immediately took out what he needed from the space ring, and began to adjust the ritual core beside him. Seeing that Sally began to deal with the core of the ceremony, rod ignored the process and looked at the undead creatures in the field. What makes rod care is that when he comes to this level, Sandro''s eyes are always on him. Even if a large number of bats appear and the hero degar appears, Sandro doesn''t seem to feel it. Being watched by such an existence, rod''s heart also produced a burst of pressure. Rod had to doubt whether Sandro saw anything unusual from himself. With the changes in the field, when the hero degar''s figure appeared, his vision was firmly locked on Sandro''s broad cloak. After a short pause, he said: "I don''t feel wrong... The vampire cape is really a part of a combined artifact." Aware of the meaning of degar''s words, Sandra also looked away from himself and turned to degar. "Powerful necromancer, although I know it''s impossible, I can''t help but ask, are you willing to return the holy thing of the vampire clan, the vampire cloak?" "If you like, I will lead my men to withdraw immediately, and even reach an agreement with you to let a certain number of vampires join your command." Degar''s inquiry did not receive Sandro''s response. After listening to degar''s words, Sandra did not change much in his own expression. Obviously, he didn''t think much of degar''s request. This scene makes degar understand Sandro''s attitude. Degar doesn''t say anything more about it, but commands the surrounding vampires to attack. No matter what happens, the existence of the vampire cloak is something degal must obtain. For a moment, the vampires around are ready to fight with this powerful necromancer. Within Diya, not only the necromancer can control the vampire through the mental imprint, but the vampire with self-consciousness can also directly transform the necromancer into his own kind. In addition, as the characteristics of native vampires, they have an extreme desire for the flesh and blood of humanoid creatures. The fangs and claws on their bodies are not only used for fighting, but also for swallowing the flesh when sucking the blood of their prey. As vampires living in Diya, they have already experienced countless battles with the necromancer. They are familiar with how to deal with the attack of the necromancer. Realizing that a battle was about to begin, rod''s face became very dignified. At this time, from the side of Sally, rod seems to have something new. Chapter 870 Through the existence of peeping eyes, rod noticed that the things that Sally felt from the core of the ceremony caused a great shock in his heart. "Did you find anything?" Rod''s words upset Sally''s original thoughts. Sally quickly regained his mind and revealed an incredible look in his eyes. "I saw the necromancer... The transformed necromancer." "There are a lot of necromancers in this tower. I can''t predict their number at all." these This can''t happen. It''s not a evocation at all... " Before Sally''s voice came down, new changes came in the field. Sensing the intense hostility of the surrounding undead creatures, Sandra finally made a move. "Undead, let me show you the power of artifact." special In rod''s perception, a part of death energy in his body suddenly lost control at this moment. Just like the abnormality of death energy in the face of videnina before, but this time the change is more violent than rod expected. Rod noticed that it was the abnormal things in the energy of death that he felt in the city of death. With the help of the soul tower, the abnormal things in the death energy have already spread to every place in the city of death. As long as the creatures in the city of death can absorb the death energy, they will be affected by this abnormal thing. Along with this change, there is also a strong wave of condensation, which pushes all the creatures in the field. Even rod has to do his best to stabilize his body. Under the strong impact of the storm, rod''s robe was slapped. And Sally, who was originally beside rod, was forced to perform bat like behavior and integrate himself into a large number of bats around him, so as to avoid falling into the connecting tower. Depending on the existence of the legend level evocation, rod can suppress the abnormal change of death energy to a certain extent. Because he realized the problem in advance, even if the abnormal material in the energy of death had not changed at that time, rod also had a defense in his heart. At this time, when the abnormality occurred, rod could easily separate the abnormal part of the energy of death. To rod''s surprise, these dramatic changes of abnormal substances have not brought any negative effects on themselves. It seems that their effect is only to make the death energy in the body restless and out of control. In addition to the sound when the air blows, there is also a lot of painful roar. Rod noticed that it was the vampires who were recovering from their human form who were making these howls of pain. Among them, the vampire king seems to be unable to bear the pain caused by the change of death energy, and one after another chooses to bat to alleviate the pain. The only one who chooses to keep human form is degar in the field. Although degar maintains his human form, it has consumed all his strength to achieve this. In the strong storm, degar only feels that his eyes looking at Sandra are becoming more and more blurred, let alone taking this opportunity to attack Sandra. special Surprisingly, although the scope of the change has affected the whole city of death, the evocation tower, which is the center of the change, has not been greatly affected. Naturally, this kind of change can''t hide from the Necromancers in the soul tower. The Necromancers have the clearest perception of the change of death energy. Feeling all this happening, videnina, who is at the bottom of the evocation tower, shows an expression of joy at this moment. Looking up along the hollow connecting tower to the end of the line of sight, where she can''t observe, videnina knows that the object she is loyal to is completing the change of the whole Diya. The change in the city of death is just the first step of the change. At this moment, the Lich Stephen, who is located in the mausoleum of death, also feels the abnormal appearance. Wearing a dark blue robe and a spider shaped crown on his head, Stephen, at this moment, puts down his research and turns to look at the location of the city of death. His eyes can''t help but become dignified. In Stephen''s perception, at this moment, his mind suddenly lost a lot of mental imprint, which caused enough changes for Stephen to react immediately. It even includes the death knight that Stephen valued. Before these spiritual marks disappear, the corresponding position is exactly where the city of death is located. In Stephen''s impression, the dissipation of spiritual imprint often means the death of the undead. To achieve this effect, a large number of undead will die at the same time with only real level five magic. Looking back on the previous experience of learning Sandro''s hand through tamic''s spiritual imprint, it is likely that he has mastered the combined artifact. At this moment, Stephen seems to be aware of something. If we rely on the power of artifact, it is not impossible to kill all the dead creatures in the city in a very short time. In any case, Sandro''s behavior, in Stephen''s view, is undoubtedly a provocation to himself. Even so, after a long time of survival, Stephen did not choose to lead his undead creatures to the city of death by using the gate of time and space. Stephen knows that Sandro''s artifact can act on such a wide area in an instant and destroy the dead in the city. Even if he leads the dead to the city of death immediately, he may get the same result in the end. For artifact, which is not restricted by any rules and common sense, Stephen has always been extremely cautious. The most urgent task now is to investigate the artifact in Sandro''s hands and find out its real effect. As for revenge, we are not in a hurry. After thinking of this, Stephen immediately made a plan for Sandro''s power. Chapter 871 Sandra''s move in the soul tower caused a violent shock to the whole city of death. When the shock subsided, everything returned to normal, and at this time, for the dead creatures in the city of death, the real abnormality just appeared. Tamic, located outside the evocation tower, sensed the abnormal change of death energy just after this change. Different from the judgment of Lich Stephen, the abnormal change of death energy did not directly take tamic''s life. After recovering from the abnormal changes, tamic reached out and stroked his forehead, trying to maintain the human body. Around her, a large number of vampires had already been unable to bear the pain brought about by the change and had to enter the bat state. What happened in front of him made tamic realize that the scope of this change was far larger than he expected. Almost the whole city of death, including the undead, was affected by this effect. In tamic''s perception, she clearly realizes that these special death energies have made a kind of change to herself. However, tamic has no idea about the specific effect of this change. cutting-edge news For this reason, the habit of long-term development, let tamic in the first time, try to pass the mental imprint, all kinds of situations happened here, report to Lich Stephen. Just as tamic was about to make this move, she found something abnormal in her mind, where she had the mental imprint, and her expression became dignified. A thing that tamic had never thought of in countless years before happened in her spiritual imprint. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ As the shaking subsided in the city of death, as the source of all these changes, the top floor of the soul tower was no longer in the air. Under the impact of the strong waves, the position of the vampire has already been disrupted. Most of the vampires, in this case, can only choose to return to the bat like state, and the bats on the wall of the tower also appear scattered at this time, revealing large green lines on the wall of the tower. In the game, rod saw what happened. Through the whole process of change, except for the initial death energy out of control, rod was not affected much. Rod knew that Sandro''s action and his words about the power of artifact could not be as simple as a storm. In this process, there must be something unexpected. Rod didn''t believe that what Sandro had just done was just to make the creatures in the field unstable. The so-called power of artifact could never have such a little effect. With the dissipation of this wave, in rod''s eyes, many vampires end their bat like state and appear in the field again in their original form. However, this time, the vampire''s eyes looking at Sandro were no longer hostile, but changed into another inexplicable meaning. Rod, who was observing all this, could easily feel this. At rod''s side, Sally also ended the bat, and restored the true form of the original vampire. After further changes, Celie regained his human form. At a closer distance, rod noticed that when Sally appeared after that, his eyes, like those vampires around him, also looked at Sandro in the field. Even in the process of restoring human form, this situation did not change at all. In addition to the original complexity, the look in Sally''s eyes towards the vampire showed a sense of horror. Rod, who was beside him, could clearly feel it. "What happened?" While the rest of the vampires don''t have time to pay attention to themselves, rod whispers to Sally, trying to understand the abnormality that Sally feels. Rod is aware that there is indeed something abnormal changes, with the original wave, happened in the field of this group of vampires. Maybe it''s because of the great difference in species, but rod himself can''t feel it. "Mental imprint... He replaced my original mental imprint. Now, he''s my new master. " In an almost desperate tone, Sally told rod the news. Sally''s words, at the same time, tell the heart of the surrounding vampires. Rod looked around and noticed the look of the vampires around him. He confirmed that Sally''s words were true. What happened was completely unexpected. Rod never thought that sandrus could do this, replacing the mental imprints in the minds of the undead without destroying their original owners. Combined with Sandro''s words, rod realized that this is the power of artifact, which can not be measured by common sense. Before that, rod didn''t expect this to happen. Recalling the memory of the second expansion in the past, the numerous death knights under Sandro''s command, including the existence of vampires such as tamic, rod probably realized how this happened. The most impressive thing about the artifacts in Sandra''s hands is that Sandra can use them to create an endless army of corpses and witches. these Different from Tanan''s, the magic ball, an independent artifact, exists in Sandro. After a combination of various parts, the artifact is naturally more complex in effect. It is easy to omit the above special effects only by relying on the previous experience. Rod realized that what happened in front of him was the special effect of artifact. For the first time in a long time since he became a necromancer, rod could not think of anything other than artifact to achieve this. Rod can imagine that once the news about this ability is sent out, the whole Diya will be shocked. Just in the process of Roderick''s thinking, there are new changes in the field. Chapter 872 With the stop of the air wave at the top of the tower, many vampires have ended the bat, and restored to human form. In the field, degar has always maintained the original form, which is undoubtedly very special at this moment. Feeling the abnormality that happened to him, degar''s expression finally changed at this moment. "How did you do it..." Degar''s tone is still low, but each word is very clear. "This is the power of artifact." At this moment, rod heard Sandro''s words again. Even if he didn''t say it to himself, rod could feel the ambition contained in it. "Submit to me." Looking directly at degar, Sandro said. It was not a question or confirmation of degar. Sandrus was so bland that it seemed to be a statement of fact. Degar lowered his head slightly, but his sight was always fixed on Sandra. Without any words, even degar, who has existed for some time, still does not know how to deal with it. The same as the vampires around, when Sandra shows the power of artifact, the spirit mark is also produced in degar''s mind. The only difference is that before that, no necromancer was able to control degar through his mental imprint. Relying on the power of artifact, Sandro directly applied the spiritual imprint to degar and completed the control of the vampire king. Degar was deeply upset. Looking at Sandra in front of him, degar lowered his head and his whole body. Looking at this scene in his eyes, rod realized that degar''s action was a recognition of Sandro''s words. Even though he can''t perceive the specific state of degar, rod can still judge that degar at this time is also controlled by Sandra''s spiritual imprint. Even if it is level 6 or above, the vampire king with heroic identity still has no way to resist the power of artifact. Rod knew that Sandra''s ability to replace mental imprint achieved by artifact was far higher than he thought. After a quick inspection of the mental imprint he controlled, rod was a little relieved that the existence of the most powerful undead creature he controlled, namely the ghost dragon, was not affected by this ability because he kept a distance from the city of death. At this time, rod was still able to control the ghost dragon through the mental imprint. At the same time, what rod cares most about is the various reactions that degar makes in the face of this situation. It can be said that in the case that many vampires are controlled by the mental imprint, as the most powerful and heroic vampire among them, degar''s reaction will directly determine the outcome of rod''s mission, even rod''s own safety. In rod''s impression, when the undead meets certain conditions, it has a chance to resist the control of mental imprint. Just as the Centaur leader that rod once controlled changed when he got the spring of the elves, the Centaur leader at that time resisted the control from rod''s spiritual imprint. Rod recalled that the Centaur leader at that time had a series of changes just because he had direct contact with the spring of the elves, which led to the resistance of his own consciousness. If the spring of elves is only an inducement, in rod''s view, the root cause of the resistance of the Centaur leader is its heroic identity, that is, the existence of heroic will. After the transformation of the necromancer, the death knight can retain the original memory as well as the strength, and will also retain the heroic will. However, due to the suppression of the spirit mark and the change of its own form, the heroic will may change. According to rod''s information, to a certain extent, the only thing that can resist the control of the mental imprint is the heroic will. Ordinary undead creatures have no chance to do this. This is also the reason why the Centaur leader has been abnormal. Before that, through the words of Sally, rod realized that there seemed to be a very strong heroic will in the hero degar. To be prefixed with a hero, rod naturally would not underestimate degar''s will. In rod''s view, depending on his own heroic will, degar may have a chance to get rid of the control of spiritual imprint and directly attack Sandra in the field. environment Even if Sandra can use instant movement to dodge in the field, degar is not the only one who intends to take part in the battle. As long as Sandro shows any flaws in the process, rod will immediately take action. Originally, rod had made up his mind that as long as degar had a plan, he would look for opportunities to spread the forbidden magic barrier. Surrounded by many vampires, this is the only hope rod saw to achieve his goal. Rod could not have imagined that many of the vampires who used to deal with Sandro had become Sandro''s men at this moment. If the situation did not get chaotic, even if rod used the forbidden magic barrier, he would only hit the stone with his eggs. What made rod even more surprised was that degar didn''t have any resistance to the fact that he was controlled by sandrus. Looking at his actions, he directly submitted to sandrus. At this moment, Rao is rod. He can''t help asking in his heart, hero degar, where is your heroic will? The sudden change of the situation disrupted the rhythm of all the creatures in the field. No matter rod, who looked gloomy at this time, Sally, who looked a little dull beside him, or all the vampires who came here, did not expect such a thing to happen. After the change, even though Sally has recovered his human form and is able to perform all the abilities possessed by the necromancer, his mind is no longer on completing the original task at this time, and he will not deal with the core of the ceremony. The replaced mental imprint, as well as the occurrence of accidents, destroyed Sally''s original idea. For this reason, Sally had doubts about whether to continue to carry out the original task. Rod looked at Sally, did not say much, but let Sally in a daze. Chapter 873 Sandro was more satisfied with degar''s reaction. "So..." While saying this, Sandro once again looked at rod. "You don''t belong to the undead. What''s your purpose here?" With Sandro''s words, some abnormal changes also began to take place in the field. The vampires, who had just been controlled by Sandro, were also aware of the unusual things in his words. At this moment, unable to get rid of the control of the mental imprint, and in order to obtain more useful information, these vampires also followed Sandro''s action and looked at rod. Even degar, who is the most powerful and has heroic status, also made such a move at this moment. He turned his body and looked directly at rod. With the emergence of this change, the existence of rod is undoubtedly exposed in the eyes of all vampires. At this time, under the gaze of many vampires and Sandro, even if rod wants to continue to hide himself and take advantage of the chaos to achieve his goal, I''m afraid he can''t do it. "I''m loyal to the Lich Stephen, and I''m searching for the unusual conditions in the evocation tower for her." In the face of Sandro''s inquiry, rod''s face remained unchanged. "What happened just now must have alarmed Lord Stephen, and I have no need to continue to explore." Rod added. While listening to rod''s reply, Sandro reached out and stroked his cloak, which was wrinkled by the waves. "I knew that for a long time." Put his hand down, and Sandro''s eyes sank. "I''m talking about the real purpose of your coming here." Listening to Sandro''s words, rod also realized the problem. Rod knew that Sandro might have found something abnormal in himself. Along the way, in the process of coming to the top through the connecting tower, in order to solve the existing enemy without causing a big shock, rod''s choice is to rely on the legendary level of soul summoning to transform the cloud of death against the enemy. This move of Rhode easily cleaned up the enemies in the soul tower, but Rhode''s level of soul summoning was also exposed. With the help of the cloud of death, the Necromancers and other necromancers who are good at this art can be wiped out in an instant. It is self-evident that rod has the level of evocation. As long as Sandro notices this, he will be deeply impressed. In rod''s view, Sandro may have found something unusual in his own behavior. During the previous storm, part of the death energy in rod''s body was also out of control. At that time, although rod quickly suppressed the abnormality in the energy of death, for Sandro, who had the same keen perception, he did not know whether his action had been detected or not. What Sandro said also made rod realize that if he didn''t say anything at this time, it might be difficult to muddle through. "I''ve heard about you in the school of magic in bracada." Instead of answering Sandro''s question directly, rod mentioned blakada. these There are too many ways to trace their own origins. It''s not substantive news just to mention blakada. "I once heard the Dean Eric mention you in the Holy Spirit School of magic. He praised you very much." these cutting-edge news This time, rod''s words undoubtedly aroused some memories in Sandro''s heart. Looking at rod, Sandro raised his eyebrows slightly and asked, "how''s Eric now?" "At present, blakada has fallen into chaos. Barbarians are trying to subvert blakada''s rule by relying on the power of artifact." After a little pause, rod continued "Dean Eric, has united with other legendary mages, hoping to change the whole war situation by his own strength." In answering Sandro''s question about Eric, rod combined his own judgment. In rod''s view, as a legendary mage, Eric will play an important role in the first expansion. Only legendary mages can do it, whether it is to evacuate many ordinary creatures of blakada by means of space magic before the arrival of the forbidden magic barrier, or to change the environment to slow down the speed of the barbarians'' march to a great extent. Rod knew that only in this way could Sandra''s doubts be dispelled if there were some real situations in his words. Listening to rod''s words, Sandro''s expression gradually changed. "So you''re here because of me." "Not long ago, one of my former classmates came to see me. According to him, Eric asked him to come." "There is a strong energy of death in your body. What''s your name? Who sent you In the process of Sandro asking rod, Sally on one side finally recovered from his absence. Similarly, listening to the inquiry and looking at rod beside him, Sally realized that the situation was unusual. cutting-edge news But at this time, through the conversation between rod and Sandro, Sally also realized that the abnormality in rod may not be as simple as he thought. cutting-edge news However, as far as this kind of extremely detailed information is concerned, especially the origin of Sandro, Sally can''t get it through the thieves guild. Rod''s words made Sally understand that his real origin is obviously not what he expected. It is very likely that he really came from blakada. Recalling all kinds of anomalies that rod showed in the process of coming here through the connecting tower, Sally realized that there might be a great secret in rod. Chapter 874 Taking advantage of this short time, Sally has realized the situation he is facing. After being controlled by the mental imprint, the original task is naturally impossible to continue to complete, and what Sally expected, through the completion of the task, to achieve a certain purpose of his own, is also unable to achieve. In this case, Sally''s despair, which had calmed down a little, reappeared at this moment, together with degar, who had made him fear deeply in his eyes, no longer made him fear too much. In Sally''s eyes, at this time, he and degar are just undead creatures controlled by the mental imprint, without their own will. The control of mental imprint, like a shackle, greatly limits the undead. Even degar, who has a heroic will, is still unable to get rid of the control of his mental imprint. Sally knows that he is even more impossible. Looking at rod beside him, Sally knows that unlike himself, rod, who has the status of a necromancer, will not be controlled by the mental imprint. Like Sandro''s question, Sally also wants to hear the answer from rod. At this time, in the face of Sandro''s question, rod did not hesitate and answered directly: "No mage sent me here. I''m here to join..." Just in the middle of the speech, rod didn''t go on. Instead, he looked to a direction in the field. In rod''s perception, a very strong mana wave suddenly occurred in this direction. According to rod''s judgment, the generated mana fluctuation, in terms of types, should belong to the space type of magic. General instant movement is far from possible to cause this level of mana fluctuation. Following his own line of sight and the signals from his perception, rod can confirm that the corresponding position of this mana wave is not inside the evocation tower, but outside it. Rod''s eyes could not directly observe what was happening outside the tower through the thick wall of the tower, so he could not know at the first time what happened that caused the strong mana fluctuation. At this time, all rod can confirm is the appearance of mana fluctuation, which should have nothing to do with Sandro not far away. Rod noticed that before he could perceive the appearance of the mana fluctuation, Sandro had a reaction first, and put his attention to the abnormal place, which also changed with his own sight. In previous life''s games, as a powerful mage, rod can always judge the changes in mana fluctuations at the first time. Few mages can notice this before rod. But at this time, the situation that existed in Sandra made rod understand that before he became a necromancer, he was extremely powerful. His perception of mana fluctuation was far more than his own. Rod was able to perceive this more quickly because he noticed the change of Sandro''s movement. What makes rod care is that when Sandra looks in the direction of the wave of mana, there seems to be a little more doubt and a bit more dignified in his expression. In rod''s impression, even before that, in the face of numerous vampires, Sandro''s look had not changed at all. these At this time, the change in Sandro''s expression undoubtedly made rod realize that something unexpected was happening. "Sandra, come out and see me." At this moment, rod''s ears, suddenly came such a sentence. With the appearance of the words, the things that rod stepped on also began to vibrate slightly. Suddenly, the whole soul tower seemed to have some abnormal changes. Rod noticed that this sentence seemed to appear directly in his mind. In addition, there was no trace to judge the location of the word. For a moment, all the vampires in this layer seem to be restless, looking around each other, looking for the source of the sound. Looking at this scene in his eyes, rod knew that not only he heard the words, but also all the vampires in this layer, as well as Sandro himself. The meaning of the words is very simple and clear. In rod''s view, the existence of this sentence is closely related to the sudden fluctuation of mana. Recalling his past experience, rod was surprised that he seemed familiar with the voice just appeared. This sense of familiarity just flashed in rod''s mind. When no other words came, the most profound feeling in rod''s mind was the huge and chaotic fluctuation of mana. According to rod''s understanding of magic, the existence of this level of mana fluctuation is often very difficult to provoke. Even ordinary high-level mages are difficult to do this. Just when rod sensed the change of mana fluctuation, he suddenly noticed that Sandro''s vision was no longer focused on the direction of the abnormal appearance, but on himself. What makes rod care is that Sandro''s eyes look at him with more examination and suspicion. After noticing the change of Sandro''s expression, a strong sense of crisis completely enveloped him in rod''s perception. The object that makes rod feel the crisis is undoubtedly Sandro in front of him. In this case, rod realized that Sandra obviously took the abnormal change at this time on his own account, and thought that the change had a great relationship with the mage who sent him here. After realizing this, Rodden felt that the situation was not good. He just wanted to explain a few words to Sandro in front of him, but at the next moment, he could no longer feel the sense of crisis in his heart. The sense of crisis in his heart, without any signs, disappeared in a very short time. Rod realized that Sandro might have figured out something in his heart and gave up his plan to do it. Rod noticed that a more complicated emotion came from Sandro''s eyes, but it didn''t last long, and Sandro''s body disappeared directly. Following the residual mana fluctuation in Sandro''s original position and the signal from his perception, rod''s eyes looked to the top of his head, the real top of the tower. Chapter 875 From the residual mana fluctuations around, rod realized that sandrus might have moved instantaneously to the top of the whole soul tower. In rod''s perception, the original position of the abnormal mana wave is just above the top level. As required by the words, Sandra has come to the top of the soul tower to meet the owner of the words. With Sandro''s move, the situation in the field changed again. Rod noticed that in this layer, the original vampires, as if they had received some instructions, began to have new actions. In rod''s sight, these powerful vampires follow the steps they used to come here and quickly come to the top floor. these Even if he is as powerful as the hero degar, he just comes to the top level with the surrounding vampires. He can''t resist the instructions from the spirit mark. At this time, Sally, who was beside rod, also made such a move. Along the upward ladder, he disappeared with the surrounding vampires, obviously controlled by the spirit mark. Because he is not an undead, under the influence of the previous artifact, rod is not controlled by the mental imprint like those undead creatures. When Sandra gives his own orders through the mental imprint, rod is not affected by it. In the original layer, there are a lot of bats besides vampires. these With the departure of bats, there is no shelter on the wall of the tower. The original Turquoise pattern makes the whole interior space bright again. special Looking at the direction in which the bats were leaving, rod realized that this was the opportunity he had been waiting for. The battle in front of him made rod understand that an existence closely related to sandrus had come here. It seemed that there was a deep hostility between the existence and sandrus. A battle seemed to be coming soon. For rod, this is an opportunity that is not available. Looking at his own strength, rod could not compete with sandrus at this time. As rod came to the top of the tower and experienced the power of artifact, his original idea changed greatly. Rod knew that once he missed this opportunity, maybe until the end of the second expansion, he had no way to approach Sandro in strength, let alone surpass him. At this time, rod''s best hope is to make the whole situation chaotic. Only when the situation is completely chaotic can he have a chance to seize the artifact possessed by Sandro. There is no doubt that the sudden arrival of a strong presence gives rod this opportunity to achieve this. Just as rod was going to follow the group of vampires to the top area, a wave of mana came from his side. Looking at the location of the mana wave, rod noticed that this was the center of this layer. At this location, the turquoise ceremonial core is still in circulation. Rod knows that this place corresponds to the highest point of the connecting tower. In rod''s eyes, the figure of videnina is just here. The original abnormality cannot be concealed from other creatures in the soul tower. Rod''s ear, can spread that very powerful words, there are other necromancers in the tower, naturally can feel this. I don''t know if I have received the order from Sandro, and I notice the appearance of videnina. Rod is still on guard. With the gaze of videnina, the death energy in rod''s body began to show signs of losing control. Rhode was acutely aware of this point, and immediately relied on his own control of death energy to suppress this abnormal change and not let it affect his own state. Depending on his own level of evocation, rod''s move once again played an excellent effect. To rod''s surprise, the emergence of this unique ability is perceived from videnina again. To some extent, videnina''s ability is similar to the power that sandruyi showed by artifact. Rod noticed that the death energy that videnina caused abnormal changes should belong to her own body, which has the original death energy, while the object of the artifact is the abnormal death energy that she absorbed. In addition to the different objects of action, in terms of the effect, this ability of videnina is no different from what Rhode felt from the power of artifact. At this moment, rod also had a clearer understanding of the ability that videnina possessed. Rod knew that the ability she displayed was far from as simple as he imagined. What makes rod care is that when videnina appears after that, there seems to be a bad look in her eyes. Along with vidnina, there are many Necromancers. The signs from his perception make rod realize that these necromancers, at least, have the status of senior Necromancers. these In this process, the first to come to this level of videnina, there is no action, always looking at the side of rod. Rod can obviously feel that the energy of death in his body is becoming more and more difficult to control. As long as he gives up the suppression, he will easily get out of control. these On one side, videnina also noticed the appearance of this situation, looking at rod''s eyes, in addition to the original bad look, but also an obvious anger. However, this kind of emotion didn''t show for a long time, so videnina hid it. Chapter 876 As the number of necromancers around gradually decreases, one after another they enter the top floor of the evocation tower, but the figure of videnina still stays in the position of the field. Finally, videnina stopped waiting, looked at rod and said: "Are you responsible for the dead necromancers and necromancers in the first few layers?" not bad Rod knew that the only one who could clean up the creatures in the evocation tower along with the connecting tower was the necromancer who performed the task together with him. Among these necromancers, the only one who was most likely to do this was his own existence. Through the traces left in those layers and her own abnormal death energy, vidnina can easily determine which necromancer caused all kinds of situations in the soul tower. For this reason, in rod''s view, even if he conceals it, or does not admit it, it does not seem to have much significance. It is better to admit it directly. In her mind, this is not the only thing she wants to know. Vidnina noticed that rod''s ability to ignore his influence and control the energy of death in his body was extremely abnormal. The traces left in the first few layers made vidnina clearly realize that these witches died under the action of the cloud of death. Combined with this kind of abnormality, vidnina understood that maybe she underestimated rod in front of her when she just entered the evocation tower, and tried to let the necromancer exist and solve these necromancers, which led to a series of subsequent events. At this moment, vdnina can''t help thinking that if she can foresee this in advance and personally cast a spell on the undead, the outcome may be different, and those undead mages who study the endless night ritual will not die. Seeing that rod had no intention of concealing this, videnina snorted coldly and said: "You should be glad that Sandra has no intention of dealing with you. Now, follow me to the top floor. " Listening to videnina''s words, rod is also aware of the meanings. When Sandro took the lead in moving to the top floor, and let the surrounding vampires leave together, his heart did not forget rod who still stayed here. The appearance of videnina in front of him undoubtedly explained this to rod. The change of vdnina''s own attitude was also seen by rod. According to the information rod perceives, when talking about what happened at the bottom of the connecting tower, the former vidnina was really angry. Even if vidnina directly attacked him, rod would not be surprised. To rod''s surprise, videnina was able to suppress her anger and didn''t continue to discuss the matter. Obviously, videnina had already been ordered by Sandro. Rod didn''t know whether the words he had said to Sandro had worked, but according to what happened now, they seemed to have played some role. Rod nodded, as if to acknowledge the meaning of videnina''s words. Maybe he was worried that there would be some uncertain hidden danger in Rhode''s stay in the evocation tower, which would lead to serious consequences. Rhode knew that in this case, Sandro would not leave himself alone. He stayed in the evocation tower to explore while he was fighting with a strong enemy. That''s why videnina in front of him made this move. What makes rod care is that he doesn''t detect the breath of any undead from videnina. Combined with her past experience in blakada, most of him can''t be a vampire like Sally, and can''t be controlled by the spirit mark. In this case, rod was also puzzled about how Sandro passed on the news to videnina during this period. Rod knew that between Sandro and videnina, there must be some means to deliver the message directly. As for how to achieve this, in rod''s impression, many treasures have this effect, which can cross the space limit and communicate directly. In addition to treasures, some special properties can also achieve such an effect. Take rod himself as an example, he has the attribute of consanguinity perception, which can achieve this. It doesn''t need any other media, just to be in a certain range with Rowling, rod can achieve this. special cutting-edge news Through the abnormal display of videnina and some memories of his previous life, rod realized that the relationship between videnina and Sandro may not be as simple as loyal subordinates. Realizing this, rod didn''t say anything more, just moved his vision to the upward step. No longer waiting, rod immediately took steps, along the upward steps, ready to come to the top floor of the whole evocation tower. Behind him, videnina saw rod''s actions. Seeing that rod didn''t need his own urge to move forward, videnina''s expression eased slightly, and at the same time followed rod. In the process of walking along the stairs, the scene in rod''s sight gradually changed. The orange red light, through the gap of the top of the head, directly down, dyed the steps in front of rod into the same color. Rod took one step, and as he stepped up the higher steps, his body, which was still in the shadow at the last moment, was bathed in the orange light at this moment. red The turquoise pattern no longer appears. On the wall beside rod, it is replaced by a dark red pattern. On the wall, originally not obvious dark red lines, in the light of the surrounding light, is emitting a very bright luster. Compared with rod''s observation of the evocation tower under the cloud of death, rod knows that the scene in front of him at this time is the panorama of the evocation tower. Feeling the changes of the ceremonial patterns around him, rod could not help thinking of the ceremonial core he had seen before. What makes rod care is that the existence of the ritual core seems to be the boundary between the two patterns. Chapter 877 Through the observation of the surrounding scenes, rod noticed that due to the height limit of the connecting tower, the existence of the ritual core was not at the top of the evocation tower, but at the bottom of the top. special red red red red It was only when rod arrived at the core of the ceremony and saw the core composed of pure Turquoise patterns that this situation gradually changed. red Recalling that when the change happened, the road appeared directly in my mind. For Sandro''s voice at that time, rod also had a sense of familiarity in his heart. The signal from his perception made him realize that there seemed to be some connection between him and the owner of the sound. No matter how bad it was, he had seen the owner of the sound. environment Rodriguez did not slow down his pace in the process of thinking. Before Rodriguez thought out a concrete result, there was no ladder in front of him. At this time, Rodriguez had come to the top of the whole soul tower. environment Rod noticed that those who came to the top of the tower before themselves, whether they were powerful vampires, necromancers dispatched by sandrus, or even sandrus himself, were very dignified at this time. Without the limitation of the building itself, everything on the top floor borders on the real sky. In addition to rod''s impression that a small number of vampires choose to end bat like and appear in human form, there are a large number of bats around the top floor. The whole top floor was covered with orange red light. Rod noticed that in such an environment, without the dark sky, the surrounding native vampires would be more or less uncomfortable. This point, even the hero degar, also can not avoid, perhaps before this, I do not know how long the reason, in the strong light, compared with other vampires, hero degar is more uncomfortable. In contrast, Sally, who had been on the mission with rod, was much better. environment Rod noticed that Sally''s own form was very different from the surrounding vampires. If he didn''t know about it in advance, anyone would regard him as a necromancer. And Sally himself, also aware of this point, understand the advantages that exist in himself. At this time, Sally''s position is not among the vampires. On the contrary, he is closer to the necromancer who comes to the top of the tower. When he appears at the top of the tower, rod can feel the abnormal mana fluctuation more clearly. In rod''s sight, Sandro, who first came to the top of the tower, was also looking at the direction of the mana wave, with an indescribable dignified look. It is no doubt that rod was surprised by Sandro''s dignity. these The final result, as Sandro showed, was that he had no loss and immediately controlled these vampires completely. But at this time, what rod didn''t expect was that such a change would happen in Sandro''s expression. Rhode understood that this kind of extremely dignified emotion would only appear in Sandro''s expression when facing the real equal existence, or even the completely invincible enemy. Following Sandro''s gaze, rod looked in the direction he was looking. This look, immediately surprised rod''s heart, what happened in front of him, had completely exceeded rod''s expectation. Before that, rod thought that the identity of the strong enemy who might appear here could be a tit for tat confrontation with the protagonist of the second expansion film. Rod believed that the strong enemy would never be a nobody. Thinking of Sandro''s deeds, rod knew that his enemies would never be few, and even far exceeded the expectations of other creatures. these Looking at the figure in the sky not far away, rod''s eyes coagulated. Before that, rod never thought that it would be him when this time came. What happened in front of him was beyond rod''s expectation, but at this time, rod also saw his own opportunities. In the process of Rodriguez''s thinking, the figure of videnina, behind him, has also ascended the steps and appeared at the top of the evocation tower. Since then, videnina''s action and rod general, in the first time, looked at the figure in the air. After noticing the presence of this figure, videnina''s expression changed slightly and murmured to herself: "Eric..." Chapter 878 It was Eric that rod had seen standing in the air above the evocation tower and causing the previous abnormality. In rod''s impression, the last time he saw Eric was in the final of the potion competition. Compared with the state at that time, Eric at this time was obviously different. Rod noticed that Eric, who was in the middle of the sky, was no longer wearing the usual big grey robe, but a pure white robe. special Rhode, who is located on the periphery of the top floor, looks at this scene completely. Through his own knowledge, rod can easily recognize that the pattern on Eric''s robe corresponds to the earth element in the mystical symbols of the four magic elements. According to the information that rod once knew, as a legendary mage, although Eric mastered many high-level magic, what he was really good at and devoted all his energy to research was the native magic. Seeing Eric''s very special dress, rod knew that the powerful necromancer was obviously going to take it seriously. With all kinds of memories in the game, rod has many impressions of Eric, the legendary mage. In rod''s memory, Eric''s final ending was that he died in Sandro''s hands around the time of the second expansion. According to rod''s original expectation, Eric''s arrival may not happen until the battle of shadow of death officially opens and Sandro shows his power in the eyes of all creatures in the surface world. Rod believes that only when the second expansion film reaches a certain stage can he have a chance to meet the legendary mage. As he said to Sandro before, in rod''s view, Eric at this time should stay in blakhada and deal with all kinds of post-war affairs. To rod''s surprise, Eric came to Diya during this period. In his words, he even pointed out that he wanted to see Sandro. The scene in front of him undoubtedly made rod realize that he was involved in the battle between Eric and Sandro when he came to the top of the evocation tower. Before that, rod never thought that there would be so many twists and turns in this mission. Looking to one side, Sandro, in rod''s view, is more complicated than himself. Rod knew that without his own arrival, whether it was the temptations of the Lich''s men, the vampire king who tried to take away the artifact, or even the legendary mage who finally came, he would not be able to defeat sandrus in front of him, and at most he would only cause some trouble to him. In rod''s sight, Sandro''s face was dignified and his brows were wrinkled. The comfort he had shown in the face of many vampires had already disappeared. Seeing Sandro''s reaction in his eyes, rod knew that perhaps only now could he be regarded as the real threat faced by this extremely powerful necromancer. As the protagonist of the second expansion film, after all kinds of dangers, Sandro will eventually lead his army of the dead to the top of Diya. Eric, who appears in front of his eyes, may make Sandro feel embarrassed for a moment, but it is impossible to defeat Sandro. Rod, who is familiar with the process of the game, knows this very well. At this time, the only difference from previous games is the one who appears here and controls the fragments of forbidden magic ball. Rod knew that with the artifact fragment itself, there might be a way to change the whole war situation. Once the forbidden magic barrier is opened, the real power of both legendary mage Eric and Sandro on the top of the tower will be severely limited. If he wants to achieve his own goal, when to use this ability is undoubtedly crucial for rod. Once he makes a mistake, he will have no chance. Turning his eyes back to Eric, rod knew that it was not time to show his ability. "Do you know the mage?" In the process of rod observing Eric, vdnina has recovered after a short shock. At this time, vdnina came to a position not far behind rod. Although he had some thoughts about Eric''s coming, surrounded by many undead creatures, rod didn''t relax his vigilance. On the contrary, he was more concerned about the anomalies around him than usual. Videnina''s action, whether it''s her way forward or her previous act of saying Eric''s name, has long been in rod''s perception. Rod was not surprised by the arrival of videnina. On the contrary, he asked her before her arrival. In rod''s impression, Eric''s name should be familiar to many mages in blakada. For such a well-known and numerous student Dean of the magic school, rod believes that most of blakada''s mages should have heard of the name. You know, even Sandro himself was Eric''s student. However, having heard of this name does not mean that any mage can recognize Eric''s appearance at a glance, especially when Eric is wearing a dress that is not common in the past. Rod believes that most mages only know Eric by his name. Although he asked videnina, rod didn''t mean to turn his body around. His eyes were still on Eric in the air. Videnina didn''t seem to mind. "Did you say Eric? I''ve heard about it in blakadane, but I haven''t really seen it. It''s Sandro, who told me his identity. " Hearing the answer from videnina, rod didn''t keep on asking, but there were some different opinions in his mind. Through the words of videnina, rod can confirm his original conjecture that there is a means of communication beyond the spiritual mark between videnina and Sandro. these these "Keep going, Sandro wants to see you." Just when rod was thinking about the meaning of the words, and how to use the existence of vidnina to achieve various things, vidnina had come to the rear of rod and then said so. Chapter 879 Rod was shocked to hear the words of videnina. The implication of the words made Rodden realize that the situation was not as smooth as he thought. "Now?" In order to confirm with videnina, rod turns his eyes to videnina before asking. "Yes." There was a sneer on videnina''s face under her hood. Videnina''s answer and her expression undoubtedly made rod realize the seriousness of the problem. Earlier, in the conversation with Sandro, rod just mentioned Eric''s name, hoping to prove that he also came from blakada with the help of this legendary mage. Just as the mages from blakada all know Eric''s name more or less, rod''s words don''t reveal any real information and are most likely to be doubted. That''s why Sandro asked. To rod''s surprise, only a short time later, the situation changed so much that Eric, whom he talked about earlier, appeared directly in front of him. And looking at Eric''s appearance, it was obvious that he intended to show all his strength to deal with Sandro at the top of the tower. At this moment, rod also realized the problem in his words. According to what rod said before, he obviously knew Eric, but at this time, rod didn''t want to be recognized by Eric so early and lose the advantage hidden in the dark. In rod''s view, Sandro will choose to see himself at such a critical moment, in addition to possibly seeing his own abnormality, more importantly, it has a great connection with Eric he mentioned. After a short silence, rod immediately regained his mind, adjusted his figure, and walked toward Sandro''s position. Seeing this, videnina immediately followed behind. In the process of marching, rod noticed that many necromancers also came to the top of the soul tower through the original steps, but compared with other creatures, necromancers did not occupy an advantage in number. these Different from the necromancer who can cast instant movement, although the necromancer can release the cloud of death, it does not mean that they can cast other kinds of spells at will, including instant movement. Before that, rod did not feel the traces of strong spatial mana fluctuations in the connection tower. The Necromancers in the tower did not choose to use the gate of time and space to bring a large number of necromancers to the top of the tower. special Due to the special physique of the undead, they are not limited by physical strength. In the process of climbing the evocation tower, these corpses will not feel tired, but it still takes a long time to do so. Rod knew that the necromancer who appeared in front of him might have been in the upper part of the evocation tower, or even close to the top floor, before that. Only when he received Sandro''s order, could he appear in the top floor. these In rod''s sight, in the process of his own progress, there are still a steady stream of corpses, walking out of the top stairs, without any sign of stopping. these With the gathering of many necromancers, a huge and different death energy began to rise in the field. Even the vampires who came here also had this kind of death energy. In the field, rod can have a clear sense of this. Rod didn''t know if Sandra was responsible for the death energy rising from the surrounding undead creatures, but he thought it had something to do with this powerful necromancer and the artifact in his hand. After perceiving the abnormal change of death energy, rod once again put his eyes on Eric in mid air to see the legendary mage''s reaction to this situation. In rod''s view, the rising energy of death around him has clearly conveyed Sandro''s attitude to Eric in mid air, and even the undead living here also shows this point. To rod''s surprise, Eric didn''t do anything about what happened around him. Watching what happened below, Eric didn''t react, even his face didn''t change. From Sandro''s look, rod can clearly see that even Sandro will feel extremely dignified when facing this powerful legendary mage, but from Eric''s look, rod can''t see this. Perhaps because he was used to this kind of scene, rod could not see from Eric''s expression any happiness or anger that belonged to him. However, what makes rod care is that no matter what happens to the surrounding scene, or whether there are undead creatures, Eric''s eyes are fixed on sandrus from the beginning to the end. Obviously, in his heart, it is not as calm as it seems. Out of the understanding of the legendary mage, rod knew that Eric really had enough strength to be able to see all the undead creatures in the field of vision. It''s very difficult for those creatures that have reached the seventh level and belong to legendary creatures to bring any threat to them. After being promoted to a legendary creature, all kinds of qualitative changes brought about by it are enough to make the legendary creature''s strength reach a height that other creatures can''t match. Among all types of legendary creatures, legendary mages are considered to be the top ones. Their powerful casting ability was demonstrated as early as at a high level. It was not until they were promoted to the seventh level and got the bonus of their professional expertise that this ability was brought into full play. To deal with this type of existence, conventional means have long been ineffective. these Chapter 880 these these According to rod''s understanding of the legendary mage, under the addition of various professional skills, the damage caused by the magic cast by the legendary mage will exceed all the conventional things. This is very obvious in some large-scale high-level magic. In rod''s impression, when the mage''s rank comes to the seventh level and becomes a real legendary mage, he can make certain changes to the fixed effect of the spell according to his own needs, so that the effect of the spell can meet the current needs. About such a special ability, rod once had a very deep feeling in Rowling, and in the previous life of the game, rod also has a complete experience. Rod believes that Eric, who is in the middle of the air, obviously has the ability to change the effect of a spell and is no longer limited to the basic ability of a spell. In rod''s impression, even in the whole blakadane, there are not many mages who can surpass Eric in casting ability. Only a few mages in the magic guild can do this. these In the hands of powerful mages, the common spells in the past can often show unusual abilities. The gap in rank determines the emergence of this situation. In the process of moving forward, rod''s eyes also focused on Sandro, who still wanted to see him at this time. Looking at Sandro, who is getting closer and closer, rod knows that he can detect the threat of the undead killer to the undead, and Sandro has no reason not to. these In rod''s perception, as he moves forward, the energy of death around the top of the tower becomes more and more intense, and this change has no tendency to stop. Before that, when rod sensed the abnormal change of death energy, he thought it was caused by a large number of dead creatures, or maybe it was related to the power of artifact in Sandra''s hand. But at this time, through the various abnormalities found in his perception, rod can confirm that the existence of death energy may not have much connection with these things he originally expected. these these As he was at the top of the tower, rod could not see the ceremonial lines on the wall of the tower directly as before, but through his own perception, rod could also imagine the scene there. At this moment, a lot of death energy around, as if to get some guidance in general, condensed around the evocation tower. Rod noticed that there was no ceremonial pattern on the surface of the top layer of the tower. The last ceremonial pattern rod saw was on the wall of the tower when he came to the top layer through the stairs. But at this moment, depending on his own perception, rod was able to detect the traces of the operation of the magic ceremony from the top surface. It is the appearance of all these circumstances that enables rod to confirm that the death energy existing around the top of the tower at this time is gathered through the magic ceremony. these The death energy around is no longer in the form of a pure magic element, but gradually has an entity. Under the accumulation of a large amount of death energy, the periphery of the soul tower, especially the top area, is covered by a huge translucent black yarn. Rod at the top of the tower can clearly perceive this. these What makes rod care is that even if he noticed the changes below, Eric didn''t seem to have any intention to stop it, but let Sandro make all kinds of preparations before the war. Rod noticed that when this kind of change occurred, Eric looked at Sandro again with more inexplicable emotions, and his expression was not as calm as before. The discovery of this situation makes rod have some new views on Eric. Rod realized that Eric didn''t just regard Sandro as an ordinary student. grey In rod''s impression, including his previous life, when he saw Eric, he was wearing the same kind of robe. But at this time, in the process of meeting Sandro in Diya, Eric changed the past and chose a very formal dress that can show his identity. This is enough to show his recognition of Sandro. Rod believed that it was this kind of recognition that made Eric, even though he was aware of Sandro''s preparations before the war, still let this happen. He didn''t immediately cast his most powerful magic when he saw Sandro. Aware of Eric''s behavior, rod looked at Eric again with a different look. Recalling the territory of blakada, Eric has a high evaluation among many mages. Even legendary mages will recognize this in their hearts. Rod also understands why. While rod was watching Eric, the translucent black barrier of death energy, which was on top of him, was also fully formed. The existence of the barrier separates Eric from the undead on the top of the tower, but it doesn''t block his sight. And at this time, rod has come not far from Sandro. Chapter 881 There is still a distance from Sandro, rod took the initiative to stop his own pace, did not continue to move forward. Behind rod, videnina, who supervised him all the way, also stopped here with rod''s action. Choosing this position to stop, rod naturally has his own considerations. Rhode understood that because of the convenience of casting magic, in order to prevent accidents, ordinary mages would deliberately spare a certain distance in the process of conversation. The more powerful mages were in confrontation, the more they valued this. At this time, rod''s choice of stop position, in his view, is undoubtedly the most suitable for his own position, which will not let Sandro have too much defense against himself, and will not be too far away to find the chance to cast the forbidden magic ball fragments. Because of Sandro''s order, rod had enough reason to come to him. Compared with the vampires on guard around him, rod believed that once the forbidden magic barrier was applied, he would be the first to get close to sandrus. When rod stands here, Sandro finally takes his eyes away from Eric in mid air and turns to rod. Rod was acutely aware that Sandro seemed to want to rely on this move to confirm something from himself, but soon Sandro turned his eyes away again. In this process, the stairs leading to the top of the tower, there is still a steady stream of corpses pouring out, it seems to have to fill the whole top of the tower. Compared with the beginning, the number of undead creatures on the top of the tower has obviously increased. Even if there are new undead creatures coming, it is only a change in the number, which can not bring any substantial improvement. At this time, Sandro did not wait any longer. He looked at Eric above and said softly, "teacher." On one side, rod also listened to Sandro''s words. What makes rod feel concerned is that Sandra''s tone has changed significantly compared with before. It is no longer the indifference of not putting everything in mind under the blessing of artifact, and it contains more complex emotions. "When you used my identity to cheat those heroes to collect artifact for you, why didn''t you remember that I was your teacher?" Hearing Eric''s question, Sandro rarely answered. Rod noticed that although Sandro didn''t give any answer, there was still a certain light in his eyes, which proved that he didn''t care so much about what Eric said about cheating artifact. "Did the teacher know about the endless night ceremony?" Sandro asked, turning. Sandro''s inquiry undoubtedly made Eric aware of something. He didn''t tangle in the previous question and replied: "In the golden age of blakhada, the Necromancers created magic rituals to transform themselves into liches like undead creatures." "I remember that you asked me that question when you were in college." Eric''s answer is directly transmitted to the biological ear on the top of the tower. Rod in the field also understands the meaning of the words. Rod was not surprised that Eric understood the origin of the endless night ritual. cutting-edge news Rod was surprised why Sandro mentioned the endless night ceremony to Eric on such an occasion. Considering the endless night ritual carved on the wall at the second location, rod seems to be aware of something. In rod''s view, Sandro mentioned this point on this occasion, obviously with his purpose. Looking at Sandro in the field, rod wants to know what he will say next. "Does the teacher know what is the most special thing that exists in the Lich?" Sandro''s inquiry undoubtedly made Eric frown. "The most special? In addition to all aspects of convention, it should be the ability of Lich to survive for a long time without decay. " Rod noticed that Sandro''s face changed dramatically after hearing Eric''s reply. A smile gradually appeared on Sandro''s face, a kind of wild and ferocious smile that rod had never seen in him. Under the cover of the black barrier above his head, rod''s vision seems to be unreal. In a trance, in rod''s sight, half of Sandro''s face still maintained this kind of smile, but the other half seemed to have faded all flesh and blood, and only half of his skull was left in his dark eyes. This kind of situation only appeared for a moment in rod''s sight. When rod calmed down, everything returned to its original appearance. "It doesn''t decay because of time. As far as I know, in addition to lich, there are also some creatures with such ability. They are creatures made of pure elements, gods beyond everything, and the combination of the two." Eric''s face, vaguely changed: "what do you want to express?" Instead of following Eric''s words, Sandro said to himself: "The core function of the endless night ritual is to replace the original body of the necromancer with death energy. Because of this, the Lich produced by the ritual, no matter what spell is cast, will be affected by the death energy and cannot use pure magic elements." "In a sense, the Lich with soul fire as the core and transformed by endless night ritual can also be called Elemental creature, which belongs to the branch of Earth Elemental creature, death Elemental creature." Hearing this, both Eric and rod''s expression gradually became dignified. They had recognized the meaning of Sandro''s words. "The endless night ritual can transform ordinary people into elemental creatures, so the use of other magic rituals can also achieve similar effects, transforming ordinary people into various types of elemental creatures." "At the same time, due to the characteristics of pure elemental creatures, the ritual of magic not only endows the transformed with powerful casting ability, but also endows him with the ability not to decay." Hearing this, Eric wanted to raise his hand, but his raised hand still trembled slightly: "you mean..." not bad The so-called God of mages is just a deception that envelops blakada. " Chapter 882 Sandro''s words, like a thunderbolt, exploded in the ears of all the creatures in the field, and all the beings who knew blakada understood what these words meant. On one side, Eric, after hearing these words, also appeared an incredible look. As a legendary mage who had known all kinds of deeds of the mage God and even admired him, Sandro''s words undoubtedly brought an unimaginable impact on Eric. these The only one who didn''t respond to this was probably videnina on the side. Just when Sandro said these words, videnina''s eyes always stayed on Sandro. She raised her mouth slightly and looked at Sandro with an irresistible eagerness. However, for the content mentioned in Sandro''s words, which is enough to cause the shock of the whole blakada, videnina doesn''t care much. She only focuses on Sandro in the field. The legendary mage''s broad insight made Eric stabilize his mood after a brief surprise. "In numerous ancient books, there have been records about the God of the mage. Its immortality comes from the various abilities of divine creatures, not from the conversion ceremony in your mouth. " "No matter whether the conversion ceremony can transform a mage into an Elemental creature or not, even if it can, the mage''s God can cast four series of magic, which means that he is not limited by the types of elements." "How do you explain this information?" Perhaps influenced by Sandro''s words, what Eric said at this time no longer involves Sandro''s cheating artifact, but focuses on the God of mages. Hearing Eric''s words, Sandro shook his head: "in the whole world, apart from the mage God of blakada, have you ever heard of other divine creatures?" "Even for the oldest living angels that can be traced back to the origin of human beings, I have never heard of the emergence of real divine creatures among these creatures." "Who identified Gwen Magnus as the God of the mage? Is that what he claims? these "As for the variety of spells he can cast, it''s not a problem. Conventional elemental organisms can''t do this, which doesn''t mean that every elemental organism can''t do it. " "I remember that the magic and spiritual element man in the element plane can cast all magic without restriction. I think what he transforms is also this type of element creature." Speaking of this, Sandro''s face was not as calm as before, and his eyes became sharp. Even the death energy enveloped in the outer layer of the evocation tower seemed to be affected by his momentum, and began to produce waves. A strong wind blows through, and the barrier composed of pure death energy can''t stop it. The cloak behind Sandro also shakes with the current. For a moment, Sandro''s momentum reaches its peak. "There have never been any divine creatures. For countless years, all mages have believed in them, but they are just one of blakada''s people who deceive the world and steal fame." With Sandro''s words, Eric''s expression also changed several times, from surprise at the beginning, to confusion later, and finally became angry. When Sandro''s words were finished, Eric could not see the trace of indifference. He gritted his teeth and said in a deep voice: "Ridiculous..." What happened in front of him was also seen by rod. Rod could only shake his head secretly about Eric''s reaction at this time. cutting-edge news Rod noticed that although Eric at that time questioned the information in Sandro''s discourse, the hypothesis in his discourse undoubtedly recognized the information in Sandro''s discourse. Eric, as the dean of the Academy, naturally has a deeper understanding of the various characteristics of magic rituals than Sandro. Rod believes that Eric''s accumulated knowledge of magic rituals will not be surpassed by Sandro. Sandro can infer all kinds of anomalies of the mage''s God according to the knowledge of the magic ceremony. Eric can judge the truth of them with a little thought. When Sandro made his own judgment, Eric could not question the principle of the magic ceremony. He could only prove his point from the identity of the God of the mage and the items recorded in some ancient books of blakada. The emergence of this situation, no doubt let rod realize the real idea in Eric''s heart. When Sandro refuted Eric''s point of view, rod made a new discovery. Rod noticed that the matters mentioned by Sandro had a great impact on Eric''s previous ideas, and Eric''s heart began to have great fluctuations. In this case, rod''s peeping eye of hero ignores the gap in rank and directly produces an effect on Eric. Depending on his unique hero, rod also got the idea in Eric''s heart. Rod noticed that Eric at that time had a certain recognition of Sandro''s words. To rod''s surprise, this kind of recognition did not stay in Eric''s heart for long, but was completely suppressed by him. It is a kind of stubborn emotion, a not strong but extremely tough will, which occupies Eric''s heart again. Rod knows that Eric in this state will no longer be influenced by Sandro''s words. As Eric''s mood gradually calms down, rod''s peeping eye can''t continue to have an effect on Eric due to the difference in rank. cutting-edge news Rod knew that although Eric forced down the influence of words on himself, he could not eliminate it completely. Rod believes that as long as Eric can return to blakada, driven by these words, he will try his best to explore the truth of the mage God. These words, like a seed, were deeply buried in Eric''s heart, waiting for the day of germination. Chapter 883 To achieve all this, the first thing Eric needs to do is to return safely to the territory of blakhada. However, for Eric can do this, rod is not optimistic in the heart. With a clear understanding of Eric''s deeds, rod knows that this legendary mage, who is extremely powerful, finally died in Sandro''s hands. For Sandro, the protagonist of the second expansion, Eric is not only his mentor in the process of learning magic, but also an obstacle that he has to overcome. In rod''s sight, Eric, although he suppressed Sandro''s words and made his will firm up for a short time, his slightly trembling body still revealed his true thoughts in his heart. Depending on his own perception, rod can detect the traces of strong magic elements from Eric''s body. air The existence of Flying Magic can give the caster the ability to fly freely and fight in the air, no matter what the caster''s shape is. The only drawback of this spell is that it only works on the caster himself. The caster can''t perform the Flying Magic on other creatures. Once you lose this limitation, the caster can cast this spell on all creatures. Even the mountain like bimont can fight in the air under the effect of the Flying Magic. Then the advantages of flying creatures will be severely reduced. In rod''s impression, the restrictions in magic can affect most mages, but there are still some mages who are not affected by such restrictions. Rowling, who has a unique talent, and Eric, even Sandro in front of him, undoubtedly belong to this kind of special mage. With their own casting skills, these mages can make changes to the established spells and make them become their desired effects. Even the Flying Magic can bypass the limitations of the magic itself and act on other creatures. Close to the legendary mage''s strength and rich knowledge of magic, the mage can break through the limitations of the original rules and perform all kinds of magic according to his own needs. Not only the magic of flying, but almost all of them can change in the hands of these powerful mages. Some powerful mages with this ability can even move instantaneously and act on others to change the position of creatures other than themselves. Looking at Eric who stays in the air under the effect of Flying Magic, in rod''s eyes, Eric''s body shaking is very obvious. Rod hardly needs to observe it carefully to notice this. In rod''s impression, the best way to deal with flying magic is to cast the most unique exorcism among the third-order magic. The existence of exorcism can dispel all the spell effects on the target, no matter the gain or decrease effects, they will be dispelled equally by exorcism. The effect of exorcism is only limited to the state attached to the body by the mage. The effects brought by the equipment and the fixed spells on the equipment do not belong to the scope of exorcism. Once exorcism works successfully on the mage who performs the Flying Magic, it can immediately force the mage to return to the ground and dare not risk falling again and stop in the air. However, it''s not a simple thing to act on the Flying Magic performed by the legendary mage. In rod''s view, it may take lv20''s exorcism to dispel Eric''s Flying Magic by driving magic. Few mages put too much energy into exorcism, let alone practice it to the level of lv20. Using exorcism to force Eric down to the top of the tower is doomed to be difficult to achieve. Looking at Eric in the air, rod can feel his anger from the legendary mage''s expression, but Eric''s feeling to rod is more fierce. It''s not easy to completely change the concept of a legendary mage. Even if he puts a lot of evidence in front of him one by one, he will not necessarily change his own point of view. What happened in front of him made rod clearly understand Eric''s attitude at this time. Even though he realized that there might be some problems with the mage God, Eric still suppressed it. No matter what Sandro said, he was not prepared to be affected. these In rod''s impression, there is such a saying in the late game of the previous life, trying to prove that the name of the mage is not true. Rod recalled that the emergence of this argument should wait until the arrival of the fourth expansion. In the game at that time, players who had gone through three expansion films had already had a sufficient understanding of the background history of the game, including the God of the mage of blakada. The deeds in the first three expansion films are more or less related to the existence of blakada, among which the first and the third expansion films are the deepest. In the first expansion, what blakada has to face is revenge from the hero Tanan and his subordinates. In this battle, because the savage creatures only came for revenge, a large number of things carrying civilization were destroyed in brakadane, including countless long-standing magic schools, and even the former hometown of the mage God. In the third expansion, blakada and erasia are the two most affected forces in the whole surface world. If a large number of players do not go all out, they may even die. There is one thing in common in these two expansion campaigns, which represents the spiritual symbol of blakada. The God of the mage has not appeared from the beginning to the end. No matter what kind of loss blakada suffered, the mage God, who was respected by all mages, had no sign of any action, and let all these disasters happen on blakada''s land. It was this situation that led the players to doubt whether the power of the mage God was really as powerful as recorded in the ancient books in the game. Otherwise, how could the whole blakada bear the risk of extinction. Chapter 884 In rod''s impression, the existence of the mage God will arouse the suspicion of previous game players. In addition to the fact that it has not been used in many expansion films, it is also related to the whole game process. Rod recalled that in the third expansion, many legendary creatures appeared and fell into battle after battle. With the development of the expansion, the top creature of the legend has been unable to suppress the players at that time. For this reason, the players at that time predicted that in the fourth expansion, there would be an eighth level creature beyond the legend, that is, the divine level creature. Even rod, as a legendary mage in previous games, believes this view deeply in his heart, which shows his profound influence among all players. In order to find the clue of the fourth expansion piece, Shenjie creatures undoubtedly became a very important part of the judgment criteria of the players at that time. cutting-edge news Among them, the ultimate Hydra in the trench of the water element plane and its corresponding artifact, the abyss horn, are recognized by a large number of players. Even rod, before he came to this world, also believed that "abyss horn" was the name of the fourth expansion. However, in addition to the abyss horn, among the players at that time, there was another story about the fourth expansion. According to the information players knew at that time, in the whole game world, the only one who can be called a God is blakada''s mage God, Gwen Magnus. Even the ultimate Hydra, which is believed by many players to be promoted to the eighth level before the fourth expansion is officially opened, can not be called a real God level creature until it is promoted. Only the God of mage is the God that exists in the game. For this reason, many players believe that as a creature in the whole game world that has been circulating among mages for a long time, and even existed countless years ago, the God of mages is naturally extremely powerful. these According to the judgment of these players, the upcoming fourth expansion will have a great relationship with the God of mages, and the real name of this expansion should be called "awakening of God". In rod''s impression, the emergence of this statement was opposed by most players at that time. In order to verify the mistakes in this statement and prove their original point of view, many players choose to come to blakada, hoping to explore the traces of the existence of the mage God from the remaining classics or some powerful mages. cutting-edge news cutting-edge news Behind many large events in blakada, you can see the shadow of the mage God through the magic guild. It was in this process that the players at that time found out that the origins of enchanters and necromancers were actually in the territory of blakhada. It was the God of the former mage who helped to expel these two kinds of mages. these In rod''s impression, the most important information about the mage God is that in a certain period, the mage god suddenly lost all traces. Even the mages who believed in him in the magic guild could not contact it by any means. The records of the miraculous deeds of the mages disappeared completely in this period. After that, no mage can feel the existence of the mage God. Before that, the God of the mage had already become a symbol of blakada. The existence of the God of the mage had long been regarded as the root of blakada''s power by the mages of blakada. these When the God of the mage completely disappeared, the interior of blakhada began to degenerate rapidly. The mages forgot the real purpose of learning magic, and turned to use it as a tool to achieve their own purpose. They wantonly used magic to enslave all creatures in the surrounding area. After that, the biggest impact on the corrupt blakada was the revenge battle led by the hero Tanan. In rod''s impression, the players at that time had two completely different views on the disappearance of the trace of MAGE God. The players who firmly believe that the coming fourth expansion is "the awakening of God" think that the disappearance of the mage''s God is just because they are tired of everything in the past and want to have a long sleep like a vampire. these As for the artifact corresponding to the awakening expansion, it was not difficult for the players at that time. According to the speculation of the players at that time, the artifact possessed by the mage God must be the "magic source" it once mastered. Thinking of this, rod seems to realize something. The existence of the magic talisman, one of the components of the combined artifact and the source of magic, has long been won by rod in the final of the potion competition. For those players who don''t agree that "awakening of God" is the fourth expansion, the silence of MAGE God is a good proof that mage God has already died out. What''s more, according to the information these players know, the mage God is not a hero. It doesn''t have the bonus of the hero template, which doesn''t conform to the setting of the protagonist in the expansion. Rod had heard all kinds of stories about the God of the mage. What Rhode didn''t expect was that he could hear a new saying from sandrus at this time, that is, the God of the mage is not a divine creature at all. Rhode never doubted this even though he had all kinds of previous life experiences. Chapter 885 "The God of the mage..." these cutting-edge news Rod knew that if he had experienced the fourth expansion film in his previous life, he could easily make a judgment at this time to prove whether the situation was as Sandro said. Unfortunately, rod did not do this. cutting-edge news cutting-edge news cutting-edge news As the most important existence in the second expansion, Sandro''s words undoubtedly provided many important information to rod, which directly led to some ideas about the fourth expansion in rod''s mind, and now began to waver. Different from Eric, when Sandro comes up with enough evidence to show his point of view, rod can accept it instead of sticking to old ideas and resisting new ones. cutting-edge news Seeing Eric''s reaction in his eyes, Sandro''s expression is a little regretful. He knows that his words can''t change Eric''s previous ideas. After sighing, Sandro raised his hand and asked, "don''t say that. Do you know this necromancer? " Along the direction Sandro pointed to, rod''s figure, impressively appeared in Eric''s line of sight. Rod was surprised to notice Sandro''s action. Although Eric has calmed down in mid air, there is still a sense of anger between his eyebrows. I don''t know whether it is because of Sandro''s words, which offends the God of the mage, or because his original idea has been broken. Eric''s vision, has stayed in the field of Rhode. After noticing the existence of rod, Eric''s expression was a little more abnormal at this time. "I remember him, Lord the Dragon Knight..." "There are many mages who are looking for your trace, but they never thought that you came to Diya first and became Sandro''s subordinate." Eric''s first sentence was still directed at Sandro, but in the second sentence, he turned to rod. Seeing that rod, the undead creatures around him and the Necromancers under Sandro, appeared at the top of the tower together, and there seemed to be nothing unusual, Eric took rod for granted as a member of Sandro''s staff. For this point, rod did not explain more, just after Eric finished, he gave him a complete salute, on behalf of his greetings to the legendary mage. these In this case, Eric just need to tell this information, it is enough to cause a stir. No one thinks that they have many artifact parts, especially the artifact parts on rod, which can even be traced back to the former mage God. In rod''s view, as long as Eric gives this information, the situation will change immediately. Under the siege of the undead, rod can only make the worst plan. Rod believes that sandrus will not miss the chance to obtain the magic source parts of the artifact. Whether he loses the artifact parts is small, more important, or affects the original plan. Before that, after he realized that the legendary mage who appeared here was Eric, who he had met before, rod felt bad for a while. Rod worried that all kinds of things hidden in him would be completely exposed by Eric. But at this time, Eric''s answer undoubtedly made rod realize that the situation did not develop in the worst direction. Perhaps because he didn''t care, or because of his own reasons, what reassured rod was that Eric didn''t disclose the information related to the artifact parts, just mentioned that many mages were looking for rod. cutting-edge news cutting-edge news Rod believes that Eric, who is in charge of guiding the final of the potion competition, will definitely have a deep impression on the artifact parts. He can''t be as indifferent as an ordinary thing. cutting-edge news For this reason, rod''s salute to Eric is not only to prove to Sandro the truth of his original words, but also to show his gratitude to Eric. Sandrus was a little surprised to hear Eric''s reply. Before he could ask any more questions, Eric''s words came first. "What I care more about is that you leave college and come to Diya to become a necromancer." "Your magic talent is unprecedented to me. What''s more valuable is that you can awaken your heroic will as a mage." As he spoke, Eric''s face gradually changed. "With this kind of talent, it is not impossible for you to reach the height of the wizard God one day." "Even if you really doubt the existence of the mage God, you can express your views openly after you become a legendary mage." "Why give up everything in the past and come to Diya to become a necromancer?" Eric asked in a deep voice. Chapter 886 Rod noticed that Eric''s voice was heavy and there was a sense of regret in his words. For this powerful legendary mage, it is undoubtedly extremely rare to be able to say these words, which is enough to represent Sandro''s weight in his heart. Even in this situation, Sandra has already mastered the art of evocation and become a necromancer, but Eric still hopes to get the answer he wants to know from Sandra. "The old books in blakada can''t give me any answers. I never expect the mages to understand what I''m looking for. " "You have taught me that if you want to know the truth of events, you have to rely on your own exploration to practice all this." In the face of Eric''s inquiry, Sandro''s face remained unchanged, so he replied. Sandro''s answer, although it solved Eric''s doubts, obviously could not satisfy him. "What about the artifact? You cheat other heroes and collect the artifact for you just to verify that? " This time, in the face of Eric mentioned, and artifact related matters, Sandro simply replied: "you can think so." Eric''s face was even more regretful: "is it really so important for you to verify the true identity of the mage God?" Hearing Eric''s inquiry, Sandro''s expression also became complicated. Rod, who is paying attention to the changes in the field, finds that Sandro''s eyes have more sense of loss. In addition, he has more firmness. "Very important. I don''t think you can understand the feeling of finding the existence that has been revered in your heart and hiding behind the false identity. " special Eric took the words and continued to ask, "so, the student I sent to persuade you before, jedt, the high-level mage, will give up his status as a mage and go to the underground world where the magician lives, thanks to you?" Sandro nodded, admitting it. In Eric''s memory, not long ago, when he learned that Sandra had become a necromancer, and used his identity to deceive other legendary heroes to collect artifacts for him, he once sent one of his students to Diya to find Sandra and understand Sandra''s real ideas. Eric sent this student, it is with Sandro very good personal relations, at the same time also will be gifted Sandro introduced to their own jedt. these At that time, Eric needed to use his own strength to deal with the war initiated by the hero Tanan in blakhada. In this war, Eric''s own holy spirit magic school was also destroyed by savage creatures. Naturally, Eric had no time to care about sandrus in Diya, so he had to send his most trusted jedet to the school. It wasn''t until the whole battle was settled that Eric had a chance to let go of the reconstruction of the college and deal with what happened to Sandro. What Eric didn''t expect was that jedet, who had been sent to persuade Sandro, had lost all information during this period and didn''t return to blakada. At that time, Eric thought that jedt was in the process of persuading Sandro. There was an accident, and he might even lose his life directly. No news came. flower At this time, jedt had completely abandoned the identity of blakada mage and worked for a powerful underground Lord as a high-level magician. No one knows the identity of jedt better than Eric. If Eric didn''t pay a great price as a legendary mage and ask the thieves guild to investigate, this news could not be conveyed to Eric over a long distance. This discovery undoubtedly surprised Eric. He never thought that jedet, who went to persuade Sandro, had the same problem as Sandro. The same is to give up the original identity of the mage, Sandra became, is the deathless mage among the Diya, and jedt became a magician. Eric chose to come to find Sandro in person, not only to understand the idea of this gifted student, but also to inquire about the whereabouts of jedet. Eric will not ignore the students who come here on duty, the high-level mage jedet, who are in love and reason. Only at this time, from Sandro''s reaction, Eric realized that jedet was also under Sandro''s influence, so he would make such a move, give up everything in blakada and go to the underground world alone. Different mages have different reactions to the fact that the God of MAGE mentioned in Sandra''s previous words is just the product of transformation ceremony. Eric doesn''t accept this for a while, which doesn''t mean that all mages won''t accept it. Eric believed that jedt must have been bewitched by Sandro''s words and believed Sandro''s false inference, so he would make such a move. Just in order to verify the truth of this judgment and prove the true identity of the mage God, he left everything in blakada and made this kind of action. Even Eric, who did not recognize this, could feel their will in his heart. Eric''s look at Sandro changed gradually. Rod, on one side, also listens to Eric''s words, so that he knows the existence of jedet. In rod''s impression, when he was in the middle of the evocation tower, Sandro mentioned that not long ago, a former classmate came to him, obviously speaking of jedt. For the name of jedt, rod also has a big impression, should be a very powerful magician. However, rod recalled that when jedt officially appeared in front of all players, it should have been in the third expansion. If Sandra had not mentioned this, rod would not have thought that the powerful magician who appeared in the third expansion had such a connection with Sandra. Chapter 887 After confirming the whereabouts of jedt from Sandro''s mouth, Eric''s look was more dignified than relaxed. Feeling the will of Sandro, at this moment, Eric finally understood that even in his heart, Sandro had made a high evaluation, but still underestimated the mage. Sandro''s will in his heart was far beyond Eric''s expectation. As the dean of the magic school, Eric naturally understands how much influence Sandro''s words will have on the whole of blakada once they reach blakada. Eric''s most trusted apprentice, jedert, has proved the influence of Sandro''s idea with his own actions. Eric had never expected such a thing to happen before. For those mages who are powerful and have enough influence in blakada, they can better understand the significance of Sandro''s idea. In this case, Eric believes that what Sandro found has seriously threatened the stability of blakada. Now blakada, can still withstand such a shock? Eric asked in his heart. After experiencing the previous campaign, Eric deeply understood the internal situation of blakada. At this time, blakada was in a state of internal and external troubles. With the rise of the hero Tanan, there was constant resistance in the colonies of blakhada. Inspired by the hero Tanan, the creatures enslaved by the mage in the past forgot all kinds of abilities possessed by the mage and began to revolt. Therefore, the fact that blakhada had already decayed was discovered. The sorcerers who are not good at learning skills, the empty garrison, and the extremely low morale during the battle show such a scene in front of these creatures. After the mages of blakada solved the threat brought by hero Tanan, the situation in the surrounding area was not what they thought. And within the mages of blakhada, the situation is far from as good as expected. As far as Eric knows, with the end of the battle, the magic guild immediately had a new action. For the necromancer exposed in this battle, the supervisor of the magic guild, there will be no good face. As soon as the battle is over, with the order of the leader of the magic guild, blakada begins to clean up the necromancer. In this battle, the Necromancer''s evocation skill showed its unique strength. Some lords who failed to evacuate in time also resisted the attack of barbarians under the action of the undead creatures created by the necromancer. In the case of total failure of conventional means, the undead transformed by evocation can show great potential without the restriction of forbidden magic barrier. What all the Necromancers didn''t expect was that what was waiting for them was not the reward of blakada, but the merciless expulsion. Some of the Necromancers who tried to resist the magic guild were all cleaned up by the magic guild. Without the restriction of the forbidden magic barrier, the ability of the magic guild mages could no doubt be re displayed. For this move of the magic guild, even Eric has some complaints in his heart, but he also understands the significance of expelling the necromancer. In addition, according to Eric''s understanding, the elemental creatures in blakada, in this case, also become restless. Some powerful elemental creatures even have a tendency to break away from blakada. Out of the understanding of blacada, Eric understands that blacada at this time needs a period of stability. Blakada''s existence has lasted for countless years. No matter how abnormal it is, it can''t shake the foundation of blakada and the magic industry. This time, it''s the same. Eric believes that as long as blakada is given a period of time to make the mages deal with this kind of abnormality, after that, no matter the resistance in the surrounding areas or the contradictions within the mages, it is nothing. The existence of blakhada has proved to the surrounding areas for countless years that the establishment of a powerful magic kingdom and the continuation of a glorious mage civilization can restore the glory of the past only after a period of rest. However, Eric is deeply aware that Sandro''s conclusion will easily make all these earth shaking changes. Sandro''s own doubt about the God of the mage is probably nothing. As far as Eric knows, there are many mages in the magic school who do not believe in the existence of the God of the mage. What really surprised Eric was that Sandro had the will to put it into practice, even went to Diya in person, and found some clues from it. Sandro has used his own actions to influence his former classmates and the mages who followed him to Diya. Eric has reason to believe that this kind of influence will continue to ferment. Eric deeply understood that once Sandro''s conclusion came out, no matter whether the news was true or not, it would immediately cause violent turbulence inside blakada. Even the magic guild, as the manager of blakada, can''t suppress this kind of turbulence. It is the mages in the magic guild who have the greatest impact on all kinds of shocks caused by questioning the God of mages. Even if sandrus was just in the territory of Diya to study the God of mages, in Eric''s eyes, his existence was undoubtedly the biggest hidden danger of blakada. Eric believes that Sandra, who has a combination artifact and is also followed by a mage, can easily subvert the rule of the mage once he returns to blakada. After experiencing the battle of blakada, which was completely limited in casting ability and was completely suppressed by barbarians, Eric deeply understood the powerful power of artifact. The barbarian army, instead of destroying blakada, had the ability of the mage himself. "I thought that your departure was a pity for blacada, but it turned out to be a blessing." Looking at Sandro below, Eric''s expression turned cold, but in his eyes, more, still a kind of regret. Hearing Eric''s words, Sandro was silent for a moment, no longer saying anything, but having new actions. special With Sandro''s move, a powerful force began to gather in the field. Chapter 888 these these Rod noticed that sandrus first took out a long black sword shrouded in black fog. Compared with the sword he used to use, the blade length of this long black sword was longer, which was not the most suitable proportion for fighting. special The black fog around the sword does not hide its shape, but adds a unique power to it. Sandro held the long black sword in reverse, with its tip down. Then he inserted it directly into the ground at the top of the tower, and nearly half of the sword body fell into it. Rod noticed that Sandra didn''t use any magic in the process. The hard top of the soul tower didn''t stop the sword from entering. Rod had no doubt that Sandra could easily make the whole sword enter the top of the tower if he wanted to. After placing the unique shape of the sword, Sandro kept moving and immediately took out the next thing. This time, in rod''s sight, Sandro took out an enlarged half body skeleton. To be exact, it was the sternum including the ribs, but there was no spine or other parts of the body. The upper body skeleton of a humanoid was incomplete. The size of this skeleton is obviously larger than that of a normal person, and even enough to wrap Sandro who took out this skeleton. However, compared with the ogre in rod''s impression, the skeleton''s corresponding body size is far less than that of the ogre. What it corresponds to is only the creature between the two, which is slightly larger than that of human beings. After years of baptism, the surface of the skeleton has already become extremely rough, and there are even obvious gaps in some positions, which makes people doubt whether the bone can be broken with a little force. However, the skeleton itself is still shining like white jade, which makes people think of how powerful the creature corresponding to this skeleton was. Rod noticed that Sandro put the skeleton on the black sword that had been inserted into the ground. Wrapped in a huge skeleton, the body of the dark sword is at the corresponding position of the spine, while the handle of the dark sword is protruding. With Sandro''s move, the black fog surrounding the sword had a new change. It began to spread to the skeleton. For a moment, a large amount of black fog began to spread from the cracks of the skeleton. So far, rod also realized that it was wrong. He seemed to begin to understand what Sandro''s move meant. Rod quickly swept over Eric to see what the powerful legendary mage would do in the face of this situation. To rod''s great surprise, Eric at the top, just looked at Sandro who took out these things, as if he didn''t understand what happened, and let Sandro do these things. The news around him made rod quickly turn around and pay attention to what happened around him. Compared with the legendary mage Eric, influenced by Sandro''s action, the first one to take action is videnina beside rod. After noticing Sandro''s move, vidnina did not choose to continue to monitor rod''s every move, but went directly to Sandro''s position. The rest of the undead creatures in the field, as well as the Necromancers who follow sandrus, were attracted by their words when sandrus talked with Eric, and they did not pay attention to rod for a long time. When videnina left, Rodden felt the pressure on himself relaxed. special Rod realized that in this state, he seems to have a certain chance to achieve the original goal. In the process of rod''s observation, new changes took place in the field. Without any pause, Sandro took out another thing. This time, Sandro took out a helmet shining with golden light. When the golden light completely dissipated, the original appearance of the helmet immediately appeared in front of all the creatures in the field. Looking at the material and color of the helmet, it seems that it is similar to Thor''s helmet, but it is quite different in appearance. The shape of the helmet is impressively made into a skull like appearance. special At this time, Sandro put his helmet on the handle of the dark sword. The golden skull helmet covers the whole sword handle, and the edge of the helmet just touches the top of the skeleton. Under the support of the skeleton, when Sandro moved his hand away, the skull helmet could still be stably placed here. The black fog around the sword body also spread to the golden helmet. For a moment, the golden helmet, which was made into skull style, began to emit black air in the empty eye socket. cavidade nasal It seems that we have already expected this. Looking at the change of the golden helmet, Sandro''s expression has not changed. On the contrary, it is the undead around him, and the color of fear on his face is even worse. After setting up the golden helmet, this time Sandro took out a shield from the space ring, which was also shrouded in black fog. On the surface of the shield, the dark blue, which is close to black, is used as the background color, and the pale skull is painted on it. The contrast of colors is very obvious. The skull painted on the shield is not like the normal skull of a dead creature, keeping its teeth closed. Instead, the upper and lower jaw bones are wide open, and the interior of the mouth is filled with the original blue and black background. From the appearance, the ferocious skeleton painted on the shield, the open jawbone, and the swirling black air seem to choose people to eat. This action is very similar to the yawning action of ordinary people, or it''s just the ruthless ridicule made by the pattern painter to the world. Chapter 889 special I don''t know what the influence was. In front of this shield, the three treasures that Sandro took out first began to tremble slightly, as if they were called by something. At the same time, the death energy around the whole soul summoning tower began to fluctuate, even completely out of control. Even the guiding function of the soul summoning tower for death energy was also affected at this moment. If rod could get close to Sandro''s shield, he might find something new. Around the shield, like the dark sword originally taken out by Sandro, there is also a black fog. The formation process of the black fog is very similar. The only difference is that the formation of the black fog only occurs on the surface of the shield. Only in the eye socket of the skull pattern on the surface of the shield, there is a continuous emergence of black fog. In other places, there is no such situation. If rod can observe this scene, he will surely find that the scene on the shield is very similar to the skull bone helmet with black fog constantly emerging before, which may indicate something. Unfortunately, rod, who is aware of Sandro''s real purpose, does not continue to observe these things in the field. Instead, he turns his eyes to Eric again, hoping to know the legendary mage''s reaction. After all the preparations are completed, Sandro puts his shield on the ground, makes the skeleton pattern face to himself, and gently lean it to the surface of the skeleton behind him. With the shield coming into contact with the other three things, a powerful force suddenly erupted in the field, mixed and condensed into solid magic elements, which brought about a strong impact of air flow. Even rod could not help but be surprised. special Under the influence of this force, the sword shrouded in the black fog gradually shows signs of ablation. The black fog spreads wantonly and finally condenses on the huge skeleton. The skull helmet on the top was the first one to be affected by this force. The original golden appearance quickly turned into pitch black, like black mud, and began to gush out of the original eye socket and flow around. When the skeleton shield touches the surface of the skeleton, it immediately merges with the skeleton in the rear, and the surface of the shield begins to expand all around, even the rear without contact with the skeleton is covered. Under the influence of the black mud, the matter expanded from the shield was also dyed black. Even the pale skeleton pattern on the shield surface was not spared. red The changes of these four things in the field caused great vibration around. Among all kinds of magic elements, the most affected one is death energy. With the formation of a powerful thing, in the turbulent air flow, the enormous death energy began to gather rapidly towards the middle. Even the barrier outside the evocation tower, at this moment, was also affected by the change of death energy, and began to become thinner. Between the constant flashes, a dangerous smell came from the undead below. At the moment when this change was most intense, the black mud skull helmet was emerging from the eye socket, and its shape began to twist and squeeze inward. Finally, it completely became this black material, covering the surface of the expanded shield. At this time, the barrier around the soul tower completely dissipated, and the whole top level of the undead creatures were exposed to the state of no defense, no longer protected by the barrier composed of death energy. these Except for a few undead creatures, such as the hero degar not far away, who can survive on their own strong vitality, most of the undead creatures will not have any chance to resist, and even rod himself will also be severely damaged. To this end, rod has already applied Qi control magic to himself, hoping to reduce the damage from the magic. Once Eric has any abnormal behavior, rod will also make a response at the first time. To rod''s great surprise, in this case, Eric has no intention of casting, just watching everything happen in the field. Rod noticed that Eric''s expression was very complicated when he looked at Sandro below. Besides a kind of satisfaction, there was a kind of determination, but he didn''t plan to take advantage of this opportunity. Roughly guess the idea in Eric''s heart, rod can''t help sighing in his heart. In rod''s view, Eric undoubtedly lost a good chance to win. Seeing that Eric won''t take the opportunity to attack, rod no longer pays attention to the legendary mage, but focuses on Sandro. Looking at things that are undergoing great changes in front of Sandro, rod believes that Sandro will not make such a move without preparation. Rod realized that Sandro, out of his deep understanding of Eric, might have expected his reaction for a long time. He believed that Eric would never take the opportunity to attack. Only in this way could he dare to splice the parts of the artifact in front of the legendary mage and get the real combination artifact. these The purpose of Sandro''s previous actions is to transform curse armor. For Sandro''s move, rod obviously didn''t expect it. He couldn''t believe it. Sandro dared to splice the artifact parts in front of the strong enemy. Out of the understanding of Eric and knowing that this powerful legendary mage has more principles in his heart than anyone else, Sandro is not worried that he will be attacked by Eric in the process. In the process of fighting, rod did not hesitate to use any means to achieve his own goal, but this does not mean that everyone is like this. Eric in front of him undoubtedly exists like this. Chapter 890 With the change, a special thing gradually took shape in front of Sandro. Through the shield, the material filled in the top of the skeleton, the mud covered surface, has become pitch black. red Two red lights, almost condensed into substance, appeared on the surface of the object like a pair of eyes. In the process of transformation, the momentum gradually decreased from before. Outside the soul tower, the death energy, which had been stirred to chaos, had recovered a lot and began to stabilize. With the guidance of the death energy from the evocation tower, the red light on the ceremonial lines outside the tower wall keeps flashing, and the barrier originally composed of death energy is gradually recovering. With the gradual deepening of the color of the barrier, the protective effect of the barrier has been improved. Eric, who is in the middle of the sky, no doubt lost the chance to seriously damage the undead on the top of the tower, but he didn''t care about it. Instead, he let Sandro do all kinds of things. At this time, the transformation process in the field is coming to an end. these Looking at the things that are assembled by various parts after the transformation, sandrus, located on the front of the armor, can naturally notice many things that other creatures can''t observe. Unlike other creatures around him, Sandro noticed the special features of the armor in front of him at the first time because of the direct light from the overhead death energy barrier. The two points of red light on the surface of the armor are facing sandrus. Under the red light, in the middle of the smooth surface of the armor, there is a bulge. At first glance, it looks like an enlarged face on the surface of the armor. At this moment, the human skull pattern on the shield, which was close to the surface of the skeleton, reappeared on the armor in a complete and three-dimensional form. Anyone who can see this face from the front will feel a shiver in his heart. Sandro, who is in front of the armor, can obviously feel a kind of gaze from the two red lights. It seems that the armor is also watching him in the process of observing the armor. special Sandra stepped forward and stroked the surface of the armor with his hand. A very strong will that would not wear off even after experiencing any event began to gather around Sandra. That was his heroic will. Feeling the emergence of this will, the armor in front of us has gradually changed. The original will on the armor seems to be infected by this new will and becomes stronger. At the same time, many negative spells begin to spread on all creatures in the field. On one side, rod can clearly feel the emergence of this situation. Through checking the system log, rod noticed that at this moment, at least four negative spells were applied to him at the same time, and the effect of these four spells is still in the trend of gradually increasing. For a time, rod''s basic attributes were seriously weakened. In this case, rod''s melee ability was the most affected. According to rod''s prediction, the melee ability that he has superimposed with a variety of negative effects may be only about level 2. He even has difficulty in dealing with several skeleton warriors, not to mention fighting with the surrounding vampires after losing his casting ability under the effect of forbidden magic barrier. Rod noticed that the effect was not only on himself, but also on all the creatures around him. Even as strong as the hero degar, he can''t resist these negative effects at this moment. His basic attributes are seriously weakened, and his overall strength is greatly reduced, not to mention other undead creatures around him. Feeling all this happening, rod knows that the source of these negative spells is the combined artifact in front of Sandro. Only the power of the artifact can affect all creatures in the field at the same time. these This discovery, no doubt let rod realize something, look also appeared a little change. The signals from his perception made him realize that the various negative magic effects on him were very different from those performed by regular mages. these For this reason, in rod''s view, the existence of forbidden magic barrier may not have any effect on this special type of magic. Just like the existence of forbidden magic barrier, it can''t disperse the aging effect in the organism. In the face of this kind of magic which has nothing to do with magic elements, but is directly solidified in the organism, even with the power of forbidden magic ball, it can''t have any effect. In this case, rod realized that even if he used the forbidden magic barrier, he could not dispel the negative effects on himself. these these This kind of power only belongs to the artifact. At this time, rod has no way to fight against it. As long as he is within a certain range of this artifact, even if he uses the exorcism method to try to dispel his negative magic, it will not have any effect. In this case, rod also had to consider whether to make changes to the plan. Chapter 891 Through the observation of Sandra''s armor in front of him and the negative magic that can''t be dispelled by any means, rod can confirm that Sandra''s unique appearance is his other artifact, curse armor. In rod''s impression, as another artifact in Sandra''s hand, curse armor is as famous as the ghost King''s cloak, which brings him countless corpses. At this time, the powerful negative effect that exists in rod and completely suppresses his various attributes is one of the effects of curse armor. Rod recalled that in previous life''s games, Sandro showed the powerful effect of curse armor many times, and many negative attributes made the enemies who had to guard against corpse witches tired of coping with it. Except for a few casters, it was difficult for melee professionals to exert their strength. Their basic attributes are severely limited. In addition, once they die, they will be transformed into corpses. Sandrus'' enemies often feel a strong fear in their hearts before the battle begins. these Recalling all kinds of memories in his previous life, rod knew that Sandra''s curse armor had other powerful effects besides cursing the surroundings. special In the cursed land, mages'' casting ability will be seriously hindered. Except for low-level magic, they will not be affected. When they cast all other spells, their mana consumption will increase several times, and the effect will not have the original effect under the erosion of death energy. Even the legendary mage, who is on the cursed land, is also subject to great restrictions. If he can cast a five level spell, it will be enough to exhaust all his mana. The corpse wizard whose casting ability was eroded by death energy will not be affected by this. Under the effect of curse armor, once the cursed land is formed, no creature can defeat sandrus in this state. This also makes rod deeply impressed by the ability of curse armor. In rod''s view, compared with Sandra''s ghost King cloak, which can transform endless corpses, the real effect of curse armor should be reflected in the restriction on the enemy. Whether it''s a powerful negative spell, or to further transform the surrounding land into a cursed land, it''s to achieve one point, that is to limit the enemy. The various effects of curse armor are more reflected in this point. No matter what kind of enemy is, it is difficult for them to give full play to their strength when fighting sandrus. With the serious weakening of his strength, Sandro''s other forces can play a great role. In rod''s view, it is another artifact that provides sandrus with the most powerful power, the cloak of the ghost king. Although curse armor''s limiting ability can play a great role in the war, it can achieve successive victories because of Sandra''s transformation of corpses and witches. What''s more, according to rod''s information, there are various restrictions on the transformation of curse armor to the cursed earth. special This also means that Sandro, who is at the top of the evocation tower at this time, can''t transform the whole top area of the tower into a cursed land, which naturally can''t affect Eric in midair. Curse armor''s various abilities, which can work on Eric, should only have these powerful basic negative effects. With the advent of curse armor, all creatures in the field are affected by the negative effect, even rod. these Sandro''s condensed will has a special resonance with the things in front of him. With the emergence of this resonance, Sandro can really control this combined artifact. With this situation, the original negative effect of this special thing is no longer sustained. On one side, rod can clearly perceive that he is light and no longer subject to various restrictions on attributes. Next to rod, the undead creatures controlled by sandrus and the Necromancers also remove the powerful negative spell effect. The only exception is Eric who is half empty. Feeling his limited ability, Eric''s expression remained unchanged, still looking at Sandro below. After all the previous moves, videnina had already come to Sandro. When the change of curse armor no longer lasts and is completely controlled by sandrus, vidnina, who comes to sandrus, begins to serve sandrus to replace this powerful combined artifact. Without any hesitation, Sandro took off the ghost King''s cloak and handed it to videnina. With one arm under the cloak of the ghost king, and the other hand moving ceaselessly, vidnina equipped Sandro with curse armor. The seemingly heavy curse armor is not as complicated as rod imagined. With the help of videnina, Sandro finished wearing the curse armor without much effort. After completing the equipment of curse armor, vidnina puts the ghost King''s cloak back over Sandro and ties it up with her own hands. After all this, videnina returned to Sandro. Looking at this scene in his eyes, rod noticed that Sandro obviously had extraordinary trust in the existence of videnina. Even the cloak of the ghost king, an extremely powerful combination artifact, was at ease for videnina to take without worrying about any accident. Just as rod was thinking about the relationship between videnina and Sandro, the scene changed again. At this point, Sandro, who is carrying two combined artifacts, once again looks up at Eric. A solemn momentum is spreading in the field with Sandro''s action. Chapter 892 Looking at Sandro below, he saw that he had finished everything and felt the powerful negative magic on him. Eric No longer waited, but raised his hand slowly and said in a low voice: "Is this the combination artifact you collected?" With Eric''s action, a strong white light began to bloom in his hands. Under the white light, even the sky lost its original color. Within the range of vision, there was only a vast white scene. As soon as the white light appears, it immediately carries on the intense purification to the surrounding death energy. With the white light shining, the energy of death seems to have no escape. Even the dark sky covering the whole city of death is also affected at this moment, and is dispersed from the middle position. At this moment, the inner scene of the city of death, which has been shrouded in darkness for countless years, has finally changed. The intense white light fills the sky of the city of death. these Due to the distance, the real effect of white light can not completely affect the undead creatures in the city below, but it still has a great impact on them. Tamic, located near the evocation tower, was also illuminated by the white light at this moment. The strong burning feeling began to appear on her, but it was still within the range she could bear. With his rich combat experience, tamik instantly understood what kind of magic the white light was. However, not all the vampires around him could bear this magic. How to deal with the purification effect brought by white light should have been understood by all vampires, but their long life in the city of death made them forget this, and even forget the real name of this spell. In the light of white light, several miserable vampires, coincidentally, chose to bat, hoping to rely on this state to slow down the physical damage. Under normal circumstances, relying on the special ability of bat, vampires can greatly slow down any damage they suffer. Even when the bat is over, some of the original injuries can be cured. But in the face of this white light, bat is not a good choice. This extremely dazzling white light can even disperse the black fog that will not be disturbed by anything in the process of vampire bat formation, not to mention the bats transformed. In the white light, these bats dissipate at a faster speed. The existence of white light brings complete purification to these bats, and even a trace of black fog can not spill out from these dead bats. Those vampires who choose to perform bat like behavior are undoubtedly badly damaged at this moment, even unable to recover their original body shape, and die because they have lost too much hp. When these dead vampires fell to the ground, a pale flame began to spread on their bodies. This special flame did not spread to the surrounding areas, but only appeared on the corpses of these undead creatures. these After noticing the emergence of this special situation, tamik immediately gave a loud order to the vampires around him, ordering them to stop the bat, in order to avoid more damage. Before that, due to the influence of the artifact in Sandra''s hands, tamic had lost the spiritual imprint of the surrounding undead. In terms of identity alone, tamic and the surrounding undead became Sandra''s hands. However, the authority accumulated over a long period of time makes tamic''s words still have enough effect, especially for the vampires around him. these Feeling the erosion of the white light on the surrounding undead creatures, tamic understands that the source of the white light is just near the top of the soul tower. As the evocation tower itself blocks the white light, there is a long shadow on its back to the source. However, even the undead hiding in the shadow trying to reduce the damage of the white light can''t do it. In the scope of this spell, simply blocking the light can not play any role. Tamic tried to look up through the dark sky that had dissipated to see what was happening above. But as soon as he looked up, under the strong white light, tamic had to look back and couldn''t look directly at the source of the white light. The roar came one after another. In the city of death, many buildings began to collapse. The purification effect of white light can not only affect the undead, but also the buildings that have been eroded by the energy of death for a long time. In front of him, the whole city of death was greatly affected by the white light. Suddenly, tamic found that in front of him, he was most seriously eroded by the energy of death. Normally, he would be the first one to collapse, but there was no abnormal situation. Tamik noticed that a layer of black barrier composed of death energy envelops the periphery of the whole evocation tower. It is this layer of death energy barrier that prevents the evocation tower from being affected by this magic. Under the strong white light, the outer barrier of the soul tower is also affected by the purification effect. The periphery of the barrier is constantly fluctuating. Every moment, a large amount of death energy will be completely purified without leaving any trace. However, there will be a large amount of death energy to supplement and maintain the existence of the barrier. On the whole, it can maintain a balance. At this moment, the red light on the outer layer of the evocation tower is in full swing, and all the fine lines appear, but the red light is not conspicuous under the strong white light. special After realizing this, tamic no longer hesitated and immediately commanded the surrounding undead creatures to enter the inner part of the evocation tower to slow down the intense burning brought by the white light. Chapter 893 When the white light appeared, rod, who was at the top of the soul tower, immediately felt the danger. In rod''s perception, the white light is enough to purify all the things related to the energy of death on the top of the tower. Even rod himself can hardly resist the effect of the white light. What makes rod care is that the intense white light can''t penetrate the barrier formed by death energy. Although the sight is affected to some extent, it can''t affect the undead in the field. Under the purification effect of white light, the death energy that always erodes other things seems to encounter natural enemies at this moment. In turn, it is eroded by the white light. Rod can clearly hear the hiss from the surface of the barrier, and the whole barrier outside the tower is affected by the white light at this moment. Through the traces of white light, rod recognized that Eric''s magic was the third-order undead killer. Once upon a time, rod was also influenced by the undead killer spell. He knows what characteristics this spell will have when it appears. However, in rod''s impression, the undead killer he once suffered can''t be compared with the one in front of him. It''s obvious that the effect of this spell is much stronger than that of Eric. In rod''s view, only some of the top four level spells can produce the same effect. Rod was not surprised by the appearance of the undead killer magic. He even applied the Qi control magic to himself in advance to reduce the damage. However, in the process of maintaining the death energy barrier, the Qi control magic failed to play its role. In rod''s view, the appearance of the undead killer spell undoubtedly limits all undead creatures to the barrier of death energy. If any undead wants to cross the death energy barrier and attack Eric in midair, the first thing he has to face is the purification effect of the undead killer. Among them, the inability to use bat like vampires is undoubtedly the most limited. In this process, the least affected should be the necromancer at the top of the tower. these Looking aside at Sandro, rod tries to observe his reaction to the undead killer. Sandro has not yet made any move, while Eric on one side has a new move again. It seems that he had already expected the effect of the death energy barrier outside the evocation tower. After Eric finished casting the undead killer, he immediately cast his next spell. A strong wave of mana and a loud explosion came from rod''s feet. With the appearance of these anomalies, the whole top layer of the evocation tower began to shake, and even began to pour in one direction. Even rod, standing at the top of the tower, felt unsteady at this moment. When the whole evocation tower began to shake violently, rod could only try his best to stabilize himself. Even so, rod''s heart is still calm, with a variety of treasures in his body. Even if he falls from the outside of the evocation tower, rod is confident to return to the ground safely. In rod''s perception, the tremor on the surface of the evocation tower did not last long, and it soon subsided. After stabilizing his body, rod looks to Sandra. The residual mana in the air makes rod confirm that the shaking of the soul tower stops because of Sandra''s magic. Just a section away from the top floor, there was a huge hole on the surface of the original extremely thick soul summoning tower. The huge vertical opening almost divided the whole soul summoning tower into two parts, making it easy for people to see the internal scene from the outside of the tower. Eric''s spell easily broke through the barrier of death energy and acted on the body of the soul tower. If it wasn''t for Sandra''s subsequent response, this blow alone would make the upper layer of the whole soul tower collapse. If rod can observe the location of the hole, he will find that this is the third location where he stayed to observe the outside world through the glass. As for the whole structure of the evocation tower, it is an important node connecting the rituals inside the tower. When this position is affected by Eric''s magic, the death energy barrier outside the evocation tower begins to become thin. Due to the damage of the magic ceremony, the speed of death energy gathering again can''t match the speed of the purification of the undead killer. Maybe in a short time, the whole barrier will be cleaned up. At that time, the undead creatures under the barrier will no doubt lose all protection. Sandro in the field, of course, will not let this happen. For a moment, a large number of vampires have entered the bat state. After the bat state, a large number of bats are produced, which instantly makes the originally empty top of the tower crowded. these these these these these these At the same time, many necromancers at the top of the tower also release a large number of death clouds towards Eric''s position. In the light of white light, the cloud of death can not fly far away, it can only completely dissipate, even compared with the conventional energy of death, the speed of purifying the cloud of death is faster. these these Chapter 894 Having combat experience in previous lives, rod understood that when the battle just started, neither of the two mages chose to directly cast powerful attack spells on the other side. Either Eric, a legendary mage, or Sandro, who has two combined artifact, obviously has enough means to deal with the attack spell that directly affects him. If he acts rashly and directly, his mana value will be wasted. The scene in front of him made rod realize that the two mages chose to fight by all kinds of measures to reduce each other''s mana first. For powerful high-level mages, mana value can symbolize almost everything. As long as they have mana value, they can achieve all kinds of actions that ordinary people can''t imagine. At present, these two powerful mages, in the case of sufficient mana value, in order to increase their own chances of winning, no one has chosen to rush out with all his strength. Eric, who has a strong casting ability, is naturally not afraid of the competition in mana value. He cast the undead killer at the first time, and cast the magic on the whole soul tower, in order to force Sandro to cast the magic in this way. What is different from Eric is that in this mana contest, Sandra, as an undead mage and master of two artifacts, can make up for his weakness in mana value by relying on a large number of undead creatures under his command. In order to deal with Eric''s magic, Sandro ordered his undead creatures to use their own abilities to make up for the consumption of death energy barrier. Therefore, necromancers can cast a large number of death clouds towards this barrier, while bats can only transform their own lives into death energy. In this process, Sandro''s real magic is the one that keeps the evocation tower stable. The mana cost is much less than Eric''s. Rod noticed that both Sandro and Eric didn''t care so much about the mana cost first. The competition between high-level mages can''t be completed in a moment and a half just because of the consumption of mana. In the process of casting, they should always pay attention to the actions of the other side. It can be said that patience is particularly important in their competition. In this battle, any flaw in the two men may lead to a completely different situation. Aware of this, rod, who is observing all this, is also not in a hurry, still looking for the best mobile phone meeting. At this time, rod keenly noticed that among the vampires who had been bat like before, one figure was particularly prominent, that was the hero degar that rod originally cared about. With a large number of vampires have been bating, degar is still able to maintain the original body shape. When he is the only vampire on the spot, it undoubtedly aroused great concern of rod. Rod noticed that degar didn''t have no response to Sandra''s orders. In the process of many vampire bats, degar also released a large number of bats, but still maintained the existence of noumenon. Obviously, Sandra had another way to deal with this powerful hero vampire. It seems that he felt the vampire situation that followed himself and was controlled by Sandra. At this time, he could only die in the form of bat under the action of the undead killer. There was an obvious hostility in degar''s eyes when he looked at Sandra. Even the existence of spiritual imprint can''t suppress the hostility in degar''s heart. Rod can clearly feel this. In the air, a large number of bats are constantly shining in the white light, turning into the most basic death energy and integrating into the barrier outside the tower. Originally, there were some barriers that were difficult to support. With the joint efforts of many undead creatures, the outer layer became solid at a speed visible to the naked eye. Even Eric''s undead killer, at this moment, is helpless in the face of the solid barrier. The price is that many vampires in this process, because they can not take the initiative to end the bat, eventually because all bats die out and lose their lives. Feeling the bats melting in the white light, Sandro''s expression doesn''t fluctuate. For him, these bats, and even the undead around him, are just means to consume Eric''s mana. In mid air, a vampire who lost all the bats and eventually died here fell down and hit degar''s feet heavily. On the broken corpse, there are still traces of burning, and black smoke is constantly rising, which is the purification effect brought by the undead killer. All the vampires who died in the bat like state will eventually return to their original form, and on their bodies, there will be all kinds of injuries suffered by bats. Perhaps because of the barrier, there was no pale flame on the corpse in front of him. However, when he saw the tragic death of the vampire, degar still felt a pang of impatience in his heart, and even more resentful in his eyes. Due to the existence of the spiritual imprint, degar still did not dare to do anything to Sandra. When he noticed this scene, rod''s heart jumped and he realized that this might be the key to his own artifact. Before rod could act, Eric would do it again and cast his magic. Eric didn''t mean to attack the undead on the top of the tower. All his attention was put on the soul tower in front of him. Eric''s magic can easily break through the barrier outside the exorcism tower, and directly affect the interior of the exorcism tower through the cracks in the upper part. With a roaring explosion, what rod perceives next is a strong sense of weightlessness. The whole top floor area is falling down at this moment. Fortunately, this sense of weightlessness did not last long, and the top part of the tower stabilized again. Sudden changes made it difficult for the top level necromancers to stabilize their bodies and fall to the ground one after another. Some necromancers near the edge even fell directly from the top level. Taking advantage of the chance that everyone is unstable, rod seems to have moved a long distance on the top floor. When the whole top of the tower is completely stable, rod has come to the position he wants to reach. In front of rod, degar, who has also experienced weightlessness at the top of the tower, but whose body shape has not changed much, is staying here. Aware of the arrival of rod, degar turned his eyes and looked at rod beside him. Chapter 895 Feeling the change of the upper layer of the evocation tower, Eric was satisfied with the effect of this spell. A large amount of gravel rolled down the gap in the upper layer of the evocation tower. As Eric cast the same spell as last time, a huge fault appeared in the third position calibration of the evocation tower, which allowed people to see the other end behind the evocation tower through the gap. After this degree of damage, the whole superstructure of the soul tower is crumbling. Without the support of the middle part, the top of the tower begins to tilt in one direction. However, after tilting a small angle, the top of the tower stabilized and slowly returned to its original position in the opposite direction. Even if it loses its supporting structure, there is a huge fault in it, and the upper part of the soul tower is still suspended in its original position. special This plane, in the middle of the fault, supports the upper part of the soul tower, which is also the key to the survival of the upper part. Looking at the scene in the gap, Eric knew that the upper part of the evocation tower didn''t collapse. It was influenced by the magic of powerful aegis. Sandro was the only one who could cast this magic and maintain the stability of the whole upper part. Looking back on Sandro''s deeds, Eric has the impression that Hercules shield is one of the magic skills he is very good at. He can even make all kinds of changes to the application of Hercules shield just like a real legendary mage. When Sandro was still in high school, he showed Eric this unique ability of casting. At this time, Eric was not surprised to see this scene. Eric believes that sandrus must have consumed a lot of Mana by using Hercules shield to hold up the whole falling top area. In the earth magic, there are both the most powerful damage spell and the most effective defense spell. The two spells correspond to the fifth order thunder bomb and the third order Hercules shield. At this time, these two spells are displayed in turn in the hands of Eric and Sandro. After losing the connection with the lower part, the black barrier around the tower thins at a speed visible to the naked eye. Even if more bats die, it is difficult to make up for the dead energy. Without the magic ritual support of the lower evocation tower, even if the ritual core of the top area is running wildly, it is difficult to support the existence of such a barrier. Perhaps it will not be long before this barrier will completely disappear. At that time, under the action of the undead killer, Eric can easily clean up all the undead creatures under Sandro, and this is what Eric hopes to achieve. In front of rod, degar, at this moment, seems to have received some instructions. Under the aristocratic robe he was wearing, bats kept pouring out, without any sign of stopping. these these these Feeling the appearance of this situation, Sandro''s face remained unchanged. He had already thought about how to deal with Eric''s attack. Only when all the undead creatures in the field were consumed, he would take the next measure. At this time, rod on one side also saw degar''s action completely. When the vampires under his command fall under the action of the undead killer with the most subdued posture, and degar himself is extremely weak because he transforms a lot of vitality into bats, a strong sense of sadness begins to spread out on him. Degar has already realized that perhaps the final result is that all the bats who have used up their vitality to transform will die under the action of the undead killer. Even if the undead mage in the field deliberately chooses to spare his life, his former vampire family will not be able to revive. Whether the former king level vampire regretted chasing after the vampire''s cape and finally fell to such a situation is unknown to rod, but rod knows that this is the opportunity he has been waiting for for for a long time. Looking at degar, the hero of bats in his body, rod took out a thing from the space ring without any hesitation, and then quickly handed it to degar. Looking at what he took over, degar noticed that what the necromancer gave him was a sealed medicine bottle with crystal clear liquid flowing in it. Looking back at rod, from his eyes, degar can feel a burning flame, a never-ending fanaticism, which is only the eyes of greedy power seekers. All kinds of experience that degar once had enabled him to confirm that what he revealed in his eyes was the heroic will of the person in front of him. Under rod''s gaze, degar even felt that all his thoughts were seen through, only lasted for a moment, and then there was no abnormality, and degar could only regard it as an illusion. Although rod didn''t have any words, degar already understood his meaning and knew that he mostly wanted to use himself to achieve his purpose. Without much hesitation, degar opened the medicine bottle in his hand and drank it up. Compared with the current situation, degar does not think that drinking this bottle of liquid will get worse. With the efficacy gradually taking effect in degar''s body, a powerful force began to appear in degar''s body, which would transform a large number of bats and make up for the lost vitality. At this moment, degar''s consciousness seems to go back to countless years ago, when degar had just become a hero. With the emergence of a strong heroic will, degar recalled the will that supported him to become a hero and establish a vampire kingdom. The sudden changes made degar seem to see himself in his heart, a hero with a strong will to be called immortal. When everything calmed down, there were no more bats under degar''s aristocratic robes. Looking at rod, degar did not understand what the necromancer had drunk for him, but he knew that he was no longer limited by the spirit mark. Chapter 896 Seeing that degar, as expected, drank what he had given him, rod breathed a sigh of relief. When degar recovered from his original state, rod''s figure had already retreated a few steps away. What rod gave to degar was the perfect potion he made during the potion competition. The perfect potion takes the spring of spirit as the main material, and the spring of spirit is what rod needs at this time. Since degar can not rely on his own will to get rid of the shackles brought by the spirit mark, rod can only find another way to help him achieve this. In rod''s impression, there is no doubt that the Elven spring has such an effect. The original Centaur leader just happened to drink a little and then got rid of his own control. This undoubtedly shows that the effect of the Elven spring is enough to affect the death knight controlled by the spirit mark. Since the spring of spirits has long been used for the refining of magic medicine, at this time, rod had to take out the perfect magic medicine with the spring of spirits as the main body, hoping to achieve a similar effect. Before that, rod noticed that degar didn''t completely transform himself into a bat like other vampires around him, but still kept a human body. Obviously, for this king level vampire hero, Sandro does not intend to let him die in this battle. Even if the death energy barrier is about to be broken, he just wants him to transform more bats. In rod''s memory, degar made a difference in the second expansion film, which can also illustrate this point. Therefore, in rod''s view, degar''s vitality may be reduced due to the transformation of bats, but the special constitution of the undead will not change his fighting ability. Once the magic barrier is opened, the powerful enemy rod will face is degar under the control of the mental imprint. For this powerful vampire hero, rod himself is not sure how to defeat him. Rod, who is also in the forbidden magic barrier and is unable to cast magic, can imagine the ending in the face of such a powerful vampire. For this reason, rod gives the perfect potion to degar. In addition to returning this problem to Sandro, he also hopes to make the situation more chaotic by degar''s existence. Rod knows that his strength is far weaker than that of several players in the field. Only in such a chaotic situation can he have the chance to capture the artifact. After drinking the perfect potion, due to the effect of the spring of spirits, the hero degar, like the original Centaur leader, is no longer limited by the spirit mark. As early as before degar recovered, rod retreated to a safe position. Even if degar suddenly attacked, rod was able to evacuate by instant movement. He took a deep look at rod and tried to remember the appearance of the necromancer in his mind. At this time, degar did not intend to attack rod. With a gust of strong wind blowing, degar, who burst out, did not pay attention to rod, but rushed to Sandro in the field. For a moment, the bats at the top who had been transformed by degar, at this moment, seemed to have received some command, separated from the original formation and rushed to sandrus below. When danger comes, even if Sandro''s side is stimulated by videnina, it is Sandro in the field who realizes this earlier than videnina. The oval dark green barrier enveloped Sandro and videnina for the first time. Degar rushed to the front of the barrier, then hit the barrier in front of him, trying to use his own claws to make a cut in the barrier, but failed to achieve any effect. Even a layer of turquoise waves didn''t appear on the barrier hit by degar. The bats around were also blocked by the barrier and couldn''t get close to sandrus in the field. The raid launched by degar was easily defused by Sandro''s powerful shield, which was the same as what rod had seen and Rowling used. This powerful shield also changed during casting. Depending on his casting ability, Sandro''s Hercules shield can even hold up the upper layer of the falling soul tower. After the change, it can resist degar''s attack. Naturally, it''s no exception. Looking at degar outside Hercules shield, Sandra did not continue to cast magic, but tried to use the existence of spiritual imprint to stop degar''s action. What makes Sandro''s face sink is that no matter how he controls the spiritual mark belonging to degar, he gets only silence. Originally belonging to degar''s spiritual imprint, there was no breath at this time. The situation undoubtedly made Sandra understand that he had lost control of degar. Noticing degar''s abnormal behavior, the Necromancers around him, no matter what happened to him, cast their spells one after another to attack the vampire. For a moment, a large number of lightning and ice arrows shot at degar in front of the barrier. Because of the experience of fighting with mages, in order to avoid more damage, degar did not choose to bat, but tried to dodge with his own speed. Between twists and turns, degar''s body came to the back of the powerful aegis. On his body, there were several traces left after he was hit by magic because he couldn''t dodge. these In this process, degar never gave up attacking the aegis, trying to destroy the barrier in front of him and attack sandrus in the rear. As before, degar''s moves failed to achieve any results. Even the behemoth, who is good at power, can''t break the powerful shield cast by the legendary mage. Although Sandro has not yet entered the corresponding level of the legendary creature, his casting ability is not much worse than that of the legendary mage. flower Another powerful shield appeared. This time, the position of the shield was directly close to the surface of degar''s body. Under Sandra''s control, this powerful shield appeared directly around degar and enveloped him. Unlike Sandro''s previous use of Hercules shield, it is for the protection of himself and videnina. The present Hercules shield is for the restriction of degar. Chapter 897 The Hercules shield that envelops degar''s body is like a cage. It is trapped in it, and even the most basic movement is greatly limited. Trapped in the middle of degar will not be reconciled, vigorously shield internal, black fog from degar''s body rapid gushing, accompanied by the emergence of black fog, there are countless bats. What Sandra had been waiting for was just this moment. At the moment of the completion of degar''s bating, the Hercules shield in front of him completely dissipated. The next moment, a flame explodes from the bat group, and the bats that have just completed the batification are all reduced to ashes in the flame. When the flame dissipated, degar''s blackened body fell from the air and fell to one side. His life and death were unknown. It''s not Sandro himself, but vidnina, who is next to him, who uses this flame to clean up the bats around him. At the moment when the powerful aegis dissipated, vidnina immediately took the hand, and did not give degar any chance to react. Therefore, she also achieved the greatest result. This blow alone severely damaged degar, who had little vitality left. Although the perfect potion that degal drank can improve his attributes to a certain extent, it can''t completely restore his damaged health value. At this time, degal was once again hit by the spell. Looking at degar who fell to the ground, Sandro''s look was a little complicated. It''s the first time that the undead is out of control in Sandra''s mind. Before that, sandruth had no doubt about the control of imprint over the undead. Degal did not die when he fell to the ground, and the spiritual imprint in Sandro''s mind did not dissipate, but he was left with the last breath. The strong vitality of the vampire was vividly reflected in degal. Seems to be aware of something, Sandra will own line of sight, looking at the position of degar, along this direction, the existence of rod, no doubt into Sandra''s line of sight. In Sandro''s sight, rod held a sword in one hand, and a red crystal was placed in the palm of the other hand. Rod''s eyes, from beginning to end, focused on Sandro, observing Sandro''s every move. When the two men''s eyes met, sandruli realized that the situation was wrong. red Under the cover of this red light, no matter what things are, they lose their original form at this moment. Whether it''s the dazzling white light released by Eric, or the death energy barrier used to block the white light on the periphery of the top layer, all the things related to magic elements are eliminated in the red light. It is the most powerful support of his trip that rod shows. It is the forbidden magic barrier that can expel all magic elements. Depending on his own hero template, rod easily activated the forbidden magic ball fragment. Rod knew that this was the opportunity he had been seeking for a long time. Perhaps because the hero Tanan has already died, he can only rely on his will to maintain the effect of forbidding the fragments of the magic ball, and the scope of the forbidding barrier has been significantly reduced. This time, the magic barrier released by rod only takes half the height of the evocation tower as the radius, and takes rod''s position as the center to cover a sphere. The intense red light flickered on the red crystal in front of rod''s body, exerting the power of the forbidden magic ball for many times. Even the fragments that once belonged to it were close to the limit. Before casting the magic barrier, rod expected the possible result, so he took out the weapon ahead of time and moved the center of gravity down. As rod expected, a strong sense of weightlessness reappeared as the forbidden magic barrier was unfolded, and the part of the soul tower under his feet began to fall rapidly. At the fracture, after losing the support of the powerful aegis, the superstructure of the whole soul tower began to fall rapidly at this moment. As the Hercules shield composed of pure magic elements, it dissipates in an instant under the effect of forbidden magic barrier, and even can not survive for a moment. With a violent vibration, it came from rod''s feet, and at the third location calibration, the upper and lower faults collided fiercely. Maybe the material of the evocation tower itself is relatively solid. Even if the upper part falls, there is no crack on the top floor under rod''s feet, except for the strong vibration. However, due to the fall, a more serious problem appeared in front of all the creatures in the field. As the upper and lower faults of the soul tower collide with each other, the superstructure after contact begins to tilt in one direction. Maybe soon, the whole superstructure of the soul tower will fall downward. The existence of the forbidden magic barrier makes the Mage at the top of the tower have some strength, but he can''t give full play to it. He can only try his best to grasp the things around him and bring some comfort to himself. And this is exactly the opportunity that rod has been waiting for for for a long time. The sudden change made Sandro and videnina, who were beside him, difficult to stabilize and nearly fell to one side. Seeing this, rod immediately grasped the weapon in his hand and rushed to Sandro''s position along the leaning tower. Faster than rod was degar, who had fallen behind sandrus. The strong vitality of the vampire makes degar in a bat like state. He is still alive after receiving the full blow of a high-level mage. Now, degar has finally found a chance. The violent degar waves his claws at Sandra, who is back to himself. Seeing Sandra unable to dodge, vidnina is in the way of his claws. After losing all the casting ability, in the face of the extremely powerful vampire in melee, vidnina did not choose to escape, but chose to use her body to block the attack that was enough to kill Sandro. Four deep visible bone bloodstains appear on videnina''s body. Videnina''s body falls to one side. Sandro, on one side, also noticed the abnormality on degar. At the next moment, with the curse in front of him, two red lights on the armor flashed, and a variety of powerful negative effects instantly acted on degar. these Relying on his own heroic will and fighting for his last breath, degar reaches out his hand and seizes the ghost King''s cloak behind sandrus. Chapter 898 Behind him came a tug, which firmly grabbed Sandro''s body as he tried to dodge. The original broad cloak of the ghost king, which was tightly held by degar, and under the joint action of Sandro, who was struggling, was completely tightened. Even though he was already dying, and under the effect of curse armor, the attributes were weakened to the extreme, degar still did not give up. With his last breath, degar once again came into contact with what he wanted. Even though there was a great change in appearance, degar still felt familiar when he came into contact with the ghost King''s cloak, so he would not let go easily. Degal, whose attributes have been greatly reduced, has no ability to launch an attack again. Even if sandrus is near, degal has no way. The only thing he can do is to seize the cloak of the ghost king. The tough ghost King''s cloak will not be damaged by degar''s pulling. Degar''s move undoubtedly limits Sandro to his side. It is not easy to get rid of the vampire. Unable to get rid of degar''s entanglement by his own strength in the forbidden magic barrier, Sandro immediately ordered the surrounding vampires to come to support. these Without the support of the powerful aegis, the upper part of the soul tower began to tilt slowly to one side after the original collision. The impact of the violent collision not only made all the creatures in the field unstable, but also made degar, who had been in a coma, wake up, and then the scene happened. Due to the effect of gravity, Sandro''s foot, for him to block the fatal blow, fell to the ground, life and death unknown videnina, began to roll toward the direction of tilt. After the collision, the upper part gradually inclines. When the incline reaches an angle, the incline speed increases sharply. The acceleration of the tilt speed makes the situation in the field change obviously. Many creatures who don''t find support in time can''t even maintain their balance at this moment. Seeing that videnina''s falling figure is getting closer to the edge of the soul tower, and even slipping from the top platform before the whole upper part of the tower falls, Sandro seems to be aware of something. He wants to catch up with the falling figure, but he is limited by a force. Behind sandrus, degar still clung to the cloak of the ghost king. At this time, there was a strong tremor, which made degar lose his balance completely. He could not even stand and fell to the ground. Degar, who fell on the ground, grasped the bulge brought by fragmentation in one hand, while his other hand still grabbed the ghost King''s cloak. Maybe it won''t be long before degar will fall with the upper part, but at this time, he won''t let Sandra leave easily. A strong heroic will began to condense under degar''s withered body. At this moment, degar even felt that the original restrictions on himself had been reduced. Sandra, dressed in heavy curse armor, can still keep balance in the process of tilting, which has a lot to do with the ghost King''s cloak caught by degar behind him. The dark red forbidden magic barrier does not block the light. red Seeing that figure getting farther and farther away from himself, Sandro immediately made a decision in his heart. Holding on to the cloak of the ghost king, and even bearing most of Sandra''s weight, degar suddenly felt his strength lightened at this moment, and a thing was dragged in front of him. What degal held in his hand was the cloak of the ghost king he had been longing for. Sandrus, who was still in front of degal, was falling in that direction along a bloodstain. Holding the cloak of the ghost king in his hand, degar had no time to be glad that a large number of bats had already rushed to him, which was a vampire who had been bating before the forbidden magic barrier was opened. these these All the bats who came into contact with the black fog seemed to be affected by something. They fell directly from the air and disappeared after a brief convulsion. Due to the effect of the forbidden magic barrier, even a trace of death energy could not emerge. Suddenly, a burst of sword light penetrated the black fog in front of him, and crossed the original position of the ghost King''s cloak in degar''s hand. It was rod who came here to wave his sword out of the black fog. flower With the blessing of swordsmanship, rod''s face sank because of the touch from the weapon. At this time, there was nothing in the place where degar had stayed. Rod made a blank stroke with his sword. Just as rod hesitated to step into the black fog in front of him, the inclination of the upper part had reached the last moment. Before the original tower surface completely tilted into a steep and difficult to stand plane, the upper part completely lost its support, separated from the original position and kept the original angle to fall down. The sudden change made it difficult for rod to keep his balance for a while. Finally, he failed to step into the dark fog and fell with the upper part. The upper part of the fall did not affect the black fog in the air or the flying bats around. It was not until this time that the black fog released by degar changed. A giant bat with a huge head and several times the size of a regular bat rushed out of the black fog. On the bat''s paw, it was Sandro''s ghost cloak. It seems that they have exhausted all their strength. In general, giant bats flapping their wings feebly, even maintaining their body shape in the air is extremely difficult. these According to Sandro''s final order, these bats immediately rushed to the giant bats in the field. However, none of them could break through the black air around the giant bats and cause any damage to their bodies. The black air around the giant bat''s body has the same effect as the black fog before. It is clear that there is no death energy, but it can make all bats in contact die in convulsions. As a large number of bats die for the same reason, their movements stop, and their instinct drives them to resist the orders in the spiritual imprint. these these these red Chapter 899 In the sky, a large number of bats did not leave with degar, but just stayed in the original position, congratulating the king among the vampires. these As degar''s body gradually disappeared in the sky, there was a sudden change among the bats. Perhaps because of the difficulty of physical support, degar, who turned into a giant bat at this time, was able to maintain his flight with strong vitality, but his speed was too slow. If it wasn''t for the black air around the giant bat, which has a strong killing effect on bats, I''m afraid it would have been overtaken by ordinary bats around, and the artifact on its paw would have been robbed. At this time, among the bats watching the hero degar go away, a small number of bats, as if they were completely out of control, and as if they were extremely loyal to Sandro''s last command, were rapidly following degar''s flight path. Like stars, this black torrent is so conspicuous among the bats all over the sky, causing a sudden movement of bats around. Under the rapid movement, the black torrent soon caught up with the giant bat in the distance. The giant bats didn''t panic and didn''t even change the speed of their flight. Before that, the black air that envelops giant bats has undoubtedly proved its powerful effect. Degar, who turns into a giant bat, believes that when it shows this form, no vampire can get over the existence of the black gas and directly touch his body. Maybe tamik, who is also the hero of the vampire king, can not be limited by the black gas, but other vampires can''t do it anyway. these these As a hero of the vampire clan, degar''s heroism is not used to deal with other enemies, but exists for the purpose of dealing with fellow creatures. these For countless years, degar has confirmed his use of this ability. Even bats after vampire bat will also be limited by this ability. The bats came to degar at a very fast speed, but they didn''t jump on themselves as degar expected, instead they made another move. A few bats, trying to get over the black gas barrier, rushed directly to degar in the rear, but in the end, just like the original bats, they disappeared completely in convulsions. It seems that after noticing the ending of these bats, the remaining bats around no longer wait and rush to the upper body of the giant bat at the same time. these Completely shrouded in the black fog, a bad premonition was produced in degar''s heart. When the black fog appeared, many bats transformed from bats could not accurately observe what was happening in the scene. They could only hear a puff, which was the sound of weapons penetrating into the body. A thing began to fall from the black fog before it showed signs of dissipating. these The blade of the sword runs through the back neck of the giant bat, blood falls with its body, and another figure also appears on its body. If degar at this time can notice the appearance of this figure, he will find that this person is Rhode who gave it the magic medicine to get rid of the control of the mental imprint. Relying on his own bat like skills, rod successfully separated from the top of the falling soul tower and mixed with a large number of bats around him until he caught up with degar. The black fog around degar didn''t work for rod, who was not a vampire. After taking advantage of the unexpected surprise attack, rod''s body is close to the surface of the giant bat, one hand is horizontal, the upper arm is close to the blade surface of the giant bat''s back neck, and the other hand is fixed with the sword handle at the back. At the same time, rod''s feet on the giant bat''s body, trying to stabilize himself in the air in this way. When the giant bat falls, because rod keeps the stability of the whole upper body on the blade that pierces degar''s back neck, the whole blade tilts at an angle in the process of strong swing. In the process of keeping his body steady, rod brought extremely serious harm to degar. Because of the strong vitality of the vampire, degar still did not die. Maybe it was because he was aware of the arrival of death. At this moment, degar was undoubtedly inspired all his potential. Due to the material of the blade itself, when the giant bat finds its balance in the air again and makes rod recover his stability, the blade that rod pierced through the back neck of the giant bat has seriously bent. This is the result of the joint action of the falling gravity and rod''s explosive force. As soon as he maintained his stability, the giant bat began to swing his body violently, trying to throw rod from the rear, while rod maintained his original position and let the giant bat struggle. Degar, who has been hit hard in the battle, has already reached the point where the lamp has run out of oil. Even if he had drunk the perfect potion before, he is still struggling to death under the strong vitality, and even the basic form transformation can not be carried out. During the giant bat''s struggle, a lot of blood flows from the wound and drips down. Rod, who is behind the giant bat, is completely soaked with blood. The cold blood covered rod''s face, even splashed into rod''s mouth and nose, but rod didn''t care. In his eyes, it was only a matter of time to win the battle. Rod believes that as long as he survives degar''s last struggle and doesn''t even need to fight again, his life will come to an end. Suddenly, the signal from his perception made him realize that he might not have to wait for this moment. An incomparably huge skeleton was killed from the surrounding bats. The skeleton body is surrounded by a light pale breath, which adds a ghost color to it. This gauze like pale smell is not just a kind of decoration. All bats in contact with it will fall into a state of aging at the speed visible to the naked eye. The speed of flapping bat wings will slow down seriously and finally fall downward. The skeletal creature that came here was the ghost dragon controlled by rod. The order in the spirit mark made the ghost dragon appear in the field at the last moment of the battle. At full speed, the ghost dragon rushed straight to the location of the giant bat. Compared with the huge body of the dragon, the ordinary bats around are not obstacles at all. Under the influence of the dark atmosphere that envelops the whole body of the ghost dragon, the bats around fall one after another. Soon, the ghost dragon comes to the giant bat. Degar''s giant bat, also aware of the danger, does not care to leave rod on his back, degar tries to escape in one direction. However, how could degar, whose attributes had already reached the lowest point, be faster than the ghost dragon in good condition? He could not fly far away. The whole body of the giant bat was captured by the dragon claw. Under the shadow of the forbidden magic barrier, the ghost dragon can''t breathe the breath of the ghost dragon, and even the ghost energy of the whole body can''t spill out at will. It can only be firmly suppressed around the ghost dragon''s body. these Degar, captured by the dragon''s claws, no doubt had a close contact with the ghost dragon''s ghost energy, and his whole body began to rapidly fall into an aging state. After countless years of sleep, for degar''s decayed body, the sudden rapid aging is undoubtedly fatal. dark spots There is no intuitive wound, which appears on the giant bat, but its whole body is undergoing an irreversible transformation. red Rod, who has always been behind the bat, will not miss this opportunity. He tries his best to pull the curved blade. The next moment, the head of the giant bat falls down and no trace is found. Chapter 900 After solving degar''s giant bat, rod returns to the ghost dragon by following the dragon claw captured outside the giant bat''s body. Before leaving, rod did not forget the most important thing hanging on the giant bat''s paw, which is the artifact that can completely rewrite the next expansion film, the ghost King''s cloak. Rod, located on the dragon''s claw, tried to remove the artifact from the body of the giant bat, but he was hindered. Even if he had lost his life, rod also confirmed the experience gained from the system log. The dead giant bat body still firmly grasped the ghost King''s cloak. It was obvious that degal himself was full of obsession about such a powerful artifact. Despite his efforts, rod finally removed the ghost King''s cloak from the giant bat''s body. Then, the giant bat''s body was thrown down by the ghost dragon, and rod himself returned to the ghost dragon''s back. Rod quickly looked around. The death of the giant bat seemed to arouse the anger of the bats around him. Many bats tried to fight back against the ghost dragon, but they couldn''t make waves at all under the block of the ghost energy. these The ghost dragon''s ghost energy, in the process of contacting with rod, does not bring any negative effects to rod. On the contrary, when rod returns to the ghost dragon, rod''s original body seems to have become the carrier of the ghost energy. At this time, the ghost energy constantly appears on the surface of rod''s body. At this moment, rod and the ghost dragon seem to be connected by something. Looking at the artifact in his hand, the cloak of the ghost king, rod knew that it was the existence of such an artifact that brought about this change. When rod held the artifact in his hand, the call from it became stronger and stronger. Rod could clearly feel the deep call of the artifact for himself. When the giant bat died, maybe it was frightened by the strength of the ghost dragon, or it got the instructions of the spirit mark. Other bats around didn''t continue to chase, but returned to the rear after waiting for a while. Without any other obstacles, the ghost dragon, with rod''s signal, began to fly rapidly in one direction, ready to embark on the return journey. Slowly relieved, rod did not check the powerful artifact in his hand, but checked the system log. "You killed a level six hero." "Brilliant victory! You''ve gained 54000 experience points! " "You got the race achievement [enemy of vampires]." "[enemy of vampires]: degar, the epic hero who killed the vampires. Basic reward increases all damage done to blood creatures by 30% and blood favorability by - 50%. Increases damage to 60% after wearing. " "You''ve got the race to be the benefactor." "[benefactor]: gain an artifact. Basic reward all attributes + 3, enhance the active effect of artifact after wearing. " "Bathed in the blood of the vampire king, you have been baptized by the blood clan. Now the advanced conditions of vampire related ranks are open, and your skill [bat LV1] is promoted to [powerful bat LV1]" "[powerful bat LV1]: consumes 50% of the current HP and turns itself into a large number of blood sucking bats to attack the surrounding creatures. The maximum use times per day is order * 2. The maximum duration of bat formation is 180 seconds. During the duration of bat like, the body can recover at any time. At the end of bat formation, the health value consumed will be returned according to the number of bats left. Experience required to upgrade is 200. " After checking the system log, rod knew that his attributes had been greatly improved compared with before the battle. In rod''s view, the most important thing to improve his own attributes is naturally the racing achievement of [God''s benefactor]. Even without wearing it, the [God''s benefactor] directly brings himself 15 points of free attributes. Before that, rod did not have any racing achievements that could bring such a high increase in attributes. In rod''s impression, only the first player who has been promoted to the seventh level can achieve the same level of improvement as the "benefactor". In addition, killing the hero degar also brought a very rich return to rod. Let''s not talk about the actual effect of racing to become the enemy of vampires. The open promotion options for vampires and the changing "powerful bat" are enough to greatly enhance rod''s strength. Rod noticed that "powerful bat" has no limitation of "bat" at the beginning. Even rod, who does not have the rank of vampire and magician, can also improve such a skill by consuming experience. At the same time, in the process of bating, because the proportion of life consumed is reduced, even if all bats are killed, rod can still survive. What''s more, without the limitation that multiple use will reduce the basic attributes, rod can also be like a real vampire at this time. He can bat many times in a short time, and his life-saving ability is greatly improved. When he noticed that it was degar''s blood that caused these changes in his body, rod seemed to be aware of something, but the body of the giant bat had already been thrown down by the ghost dragon. Because the vampire itself belongs to the undead, rod can''t transform the dead hero degar into a death knight. Compared with the conventional creatures, the use of degar''s corpse is undoubtedly much smaller, and rod didn''t deliberately put it into space. these Among these information, the only thing that rod regrets is the amount of experience gained. Originally, when rod cast the forbidden magic barrier, he expected that many creatures would fall from the top of the tower. In rod''s view, most of these falling creatures, like Northen in the ice blue magic academy, will feed back their experience value to those who release the forbidden magic barrier after falling to death. these Rod realized that when the magic barrier came into effect, the source of those creatures'' falling should be Eric who broke through the wall of the tower, or sandrus who supported the whole upper part. No matter which one was judged by the system, it had nothing to do with him. Rod failed to rely on the appearance of the forbidden magic barrier to get any experience value of those falling creatures. Chapter 901 Recalling the scene when the top of the tower was about to fall, rod''s eyes also sank. The joy of the original strength improvement was also diluted. Rod recalled that in the process of casting the forbidden magic barrier and taking advantage of the inclination of the whole upper part, he rushed to Sandro''s position, and degar had an action first. Perhaps because of that bottle of potion, when the magic barrier came into being, degar, who was beside sandrus, naturally had a greater advantage in position than rod. Rhode clearly saw what happened in the field, including Sandro''s choice. In the face of degar who grabs the ghost King''s cloak, and vadnina who falls towards the bottom on the inclined tower, Sandro takes the initiative to untie the ghost King''s cloak and jump out in the direction of vadnina''s fall. For the fall of Sandro, and the field of degar, rod felt a little hesitant, according to rod''s expectations, only one chance. On the one hand, he killed the protagonist of the second expansion film and got a powerful death knight after getting the curse armor. On the other hand, he got the ghost King''s cloak from degar. Even rod, who had long been expected, hesitated. In the end, rod will still be the target, locked in degar seized the cloak of the ghost king. The reason for rod to make this choice is not only that he learned from the previous life''s expansion that the ghost King''s cloak can produce corpse and sorcerer legions, but also that the ghost King''s cloak always calls for himself. This call made rod realize that the existence of the ghost King''s cloak might bring him unimaginable improvement. If he could only choose one artifact, rod would be more willing to get the ghost King''s cloak. With the flying of the dragon, rod''s body is gradually away from the original tower. As if he had noticed something, rod turned back and finally looked in the direction of the evocation tower. Rod noticed that the magic barrier he had released only covered half the height of the tower, including the top layer of the tower and a large number of empty areas above it. Looking at the scene in the rear, rod knew that no matter Eric or Sandro, who had a strong casting ability, he would not die directly because of falling. In the process of falling, these mages, after breaking away from the forbidden magic barrier, rely on the existence of instant movement, can directly eliminate their own speed caused by falling, and finally return to the ground smoothly. In order to achieve this, in addition to strict requirements on the mage''s psychological quality, even in the process of rapid fall, the mage should complete the casting of magic correctly. More importantly, the mage should have certain experience in instant movement. For Eric, it''s very easy to get back to the ground safely. The existence of Flying Magic gives him the ability to move freely in the air without worrying about falling. If the forbidden magic ball fragments can cover the whole soul tower, rod believes that all the mages on the top of the tower, as long as they don''t have special abilities similar to bat like, will die in this fall. However, the actual situation is not so. Compared with the real forbidden magic ball in Tanan''s hands, rod''s one-time use of the forbidden magic ball fragment is undoubtedly subject to many restrictions, and its scope of action is too small. Just as rod looked back at the tower, the ghost dragon, which was flying at the original height, had already left the forbidden magic barrier. Rod didn''t know the existence of the forbidden magic barrier and how long it would last, but he thought it would be better to leave before the mages reacted. red This time, the duration of the barrier was much shorter than rod thought. "Ah, I didn''t expect to see this kind of magic barrier in Diya." A sigh came from rod''s ear, accompanied by a very strong wave of mana. A sense of falling hair appeared in rod''s mind, followed by a strong threat, as if something frightening had appeared. Looking in the direction of the sound, rod noticed that a figure appeared in the vast sky. It was Eric, who was facing Sandro above the evocation tower. When the magic barrier just appeared, Eric was the first to fall down because the Flying Magic couldn''t work. But at this time, Eric was floating in the opposite air, still in his pure white robe, with no anger in his expression. Eric''s side, a bright yellow portal, is slowly closing at this time, and rod''s feeling of mana fluctuation is also from this. A cold sweat began to flow behind rod''s back. Although he didn''t know Eric''s intention, it wouldn''t do him any good. In the duration of the forbidden magic barrier, although rod reached the original expectation and won the cloak of the artifact ghost king, at this time, because the forbidden magic barrier has dissipated, rod can no longer use this special thing to avoid Eric''s magic. One side of Eric, seems to have expected this, for mid air rod, the heart is not anxious. Just being watched by Eric, a feeling of suffocation appeared on rod. Rod knew that at this time, he could never defeat such a legendary mage. In this case, rod''s only thought is how to escape from the powerful legendary mage. It is impossible to achieve this simply by casting instant movement. For Eric, who can cast the gate of different dimensions, low-level space magic is useless. In rod''s view, the only way to get rid of Eric''s space magic is to open up enough distance for himself, that is, the existence of the gate of time and space. However, at this time, rod had not yet mastered the special skills of earth magic at the master level, so he could not choose the space calibration connected by the gate of time and space. In this case, according to rod''s prediction, if you rashly cast and enter the gate of time and space, according to the basic effect of this spell, and connected with the nearest space calibration, the most likely is to return to Sandro''s sphere of influence. Chapter 902 Unable to escape directly by the magic of the gate of time and space, rod fell into silence for a moment. Looking back on what he had, rod seemed to realize something. In his memory, there was one thing that could be the key to escape from Eric. "If my perception is correct, the appearance of the forbidden magic barrier should be out of your hands." Eric''s words came from his ear. With Eric''s sharp eyes, rod only felt that he was completely seen through and could not escape in front of this powerful legendary mage. "I didn''t expect that you, who only have the fourth level, could stir up the situation of this battle. Even I was almost put on the spot by you." "I''m curious. How did you bring the barrier of forbidden demons in blakada here?" Looking at rod, Eric, who is confident, has no anxiety. He chats with rod like this, as if rod is still just a player waiting for his review in the potion competition. However, the tense mood in rod''s heart will not change because of Eric''s attitude. In front of this legendary mage, rod took out 12 points of tension. "If you don''t want to answer, hand over the artifact in your hand, and I can get around you. I think you should understand what the appearance of artifact means Maybe it was because of rod''s silence for a long time that Eric stopped asking about the forbidden magic barrier, and instead said his real intention, which was for rod''s ghost cloak. From Eric''s words, rod can feel a kind of determination and a not strong but extremely tough will. Obviously, the legendary mage will not give up without giving him the ghost King''s cloak. Rod naturally won''t give up his hard-earned artifact, even if the one who wants to get it is such a powerful legendary mage. Ignoring Eric on one side, rod shakes his hands and drapes the ghost King''s cloak directly behind him. After the ghost King''s cloak was tied up, a feeling that he had never felt before began to emerge in rod''s mind. In rod''s perception, the whole world seemed different. The call of the ghost King''s cloak all the time finally fits in with rod. However, rod did not care about this. His eyes were still fixed on Eric not far away. "By chance, I mastered a special spell." A gust of strong wind blowing, Rhode behind the wide Cape floating up, and Rhode hands, I do not know when there is a golden helmet. "It''s a powerful level five spell that is not included in any spell book." special "And I''d like to ask Dean Eric for his advice." Maybe he realized the meaning of rod''s words, or noticed these things in rod''s body, Eric''s expression gradually became formal. Rod noticed that Erik raised his hand slowly, and his fingers closed to him. He understood that Erik''s move was not to cast a spell, but to signal to himself to cast it. Rod sneered in his heart, but he didn''t slow down. Rhode''s unshielded hand leans out to one side, and countless crackling electric currents begin to condense in Rhode''s hands. Pure white light, with the emergence of electric current and eye-catching up, even once overpowered the other colors in the sky. A huge spear with a long vertical shape, rough surface and pure lightning appeared in rod''s hands, which seemed to have the ability to penetrate the sky and the earth. Eric not far away, after perceiving the spell that rod cast, his face has become completely dignified, and he doesn''t dare to underestimate it any more. In Eric''s perception, the power of the lightning spear in rod''s hand is only more than that of the thunder bomb that destroyed the evocation tower. Once hit by it, he may lose his life directly. Before that, Eric did not expect that this level of magic would appear in rod''s hands. Before he said anything again, rod had a new action. Rhode threw it with all his strength, and the lightning spear, like eyes, shot at Eric at a very fast speed. Facing the direct lightning spear, Eric can feel a deep threat. Instead of using instant movement to evade, Eric raises his hand, and a thick dark green barrier begins to appear in front of him. When the white light suddenly appeared, the lightning spear collided with the dark green barrier, and suddenly there was a huge explosion. The dark green barrier even failed to support for a while, and then there were signs of fragmentation. Eric, who is within the protection of the barrier, can only maintain the stability of the dark green barrier by consuming mana. If it wasn''t for Eric''s move, the barrier would have been broken for a long time under the effect of this powerful spell. From this lightning spear, Eric felt a vast breath. The formation principle of this magic was different from all the magic he knew. This discovery made Eric realize that what rod said before should be true. Even Eric, who is well-informed, did not know anything about this magic before. After the lightning burst, the glare caused by the lightning and the chaotic mana fluctuation limited Eric''s perception to a certain extent. However, Eric''s face was still calm without any panic. On the contrary, he was waiting for other attacks. Eric sensed a strong threat from the magic cast by rod. He believed that if rod tried to resist, now was undoubtedly the best chance. Because of this, Eric didn''t use instant movement to avoid this magic, but used the powerful shield to hard connect, trying to cause rod''s next attack through his own flaws. Even if he doesn''t rely on his own casting ability and only on the treasures he has, Eric can take on many high-level spells completely. Even if rod attacks at this time, Eric can also deal with it. The past fighting experience made Eric understand that rod''s next attack will end the battle. To Eric''s surprise, he didn''t wait for the next attack until the light completely dissipated. It wasn''t until the field completely recovered and Eric looked around that he noticed that rod, together with the giant dragon under him, had disappeared completely. He was the only one around. Chapter 903 Without the interference of electric current, Eric immediately found the abnormality around him through his own perception. In Eric''s perception, there is a strong fluctuation of spatial mana in rod''s original position. The sign from his perception made Eric realize that rod didn''t intend to do it again. Instead, he took advantage of his perception to focus on this spell and used the gate of time and space to escape. Before that, due to the chaotic mana fluctuation caused by the collision between the lightning spear and the powerful aegis, Eric lost his previous keen perception of magic elements, and did not realize this until the field was calm. Following the residual mana wave, Eric quickly locked the position connected by the gate of time and space. Eric seems to be aware of something and hesitates for a moment when he just wants to use the gate of different dimensions and go after rod. In Eric''s perception, there is a great difference between the residual mana fluctuation of the gate of time and space and the spatial mana fluctuation he is familiar with. It is full of traces of the erosion of death energy, and it is very likely that the whole gate of time and space is composed of death energy. Rich knowledge makes Eric realize the problem at once. In Eric''s opinion, only the real time and space gate of Lich can have such effect. flower In order not to affect the original plan, after a little hesitation, Eric finally gave up the idea of pursuing rod, and turned his eyes to the soul tower without the dark sky. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Boundless black clouds shrouded in the sky, shielding the light. Looking around, the earth was covered with weathered bones. A leather boot fell and broke. I don''t know how long it has been on display here, and I don''t know what kind of biological skeleton it is. these If enough undead mages come here, they will be shocked by the strong energy of death. With the special environment around us, I''m afraid that soon this area will be completely transformed into a cursed land. Around lingered the never extinguished ghost fire, emitting a miserable white light. The dead creatures, who have been dead for a long time, wander aimlessly here until the soul fire is extinguished due to decay. The traces of decay have been deeply left in their bodies with the erosion of death energy, The overcast wind blows up the broad robe behind the owner of the leather boots. In the light of the ghost fire, the owner of the leather boots and the huge creature behind him emerge completely. It was rod and the ghost dragon that suddenly appeared in this area. In order to escape from Eric''s hands, rod, regardless of the possible danger, tore open the magic scroll of time and space leading to the death mausoleum. At this time, rod''s location is the death mausoleum where the Lich Stephen lives. The gloomy environment around him also makes rod aware of the danger here. Behind rod, the collapsed transmission monument is still tilted to one side, and the spatial calibration is also exposed at will. Obviously, the owner of the tower is not worried that the spatial calibration will be stolen by other creatures. environment Looking back on Eric, rod could only feel a palpitation. Out of the understanding of the legendary mage, rod can better understand the various means of this powerful existence than ordinary people. Rod believes that if he does nothing and just tears open the magic scroll of the door of time and space in front of Eric, he will never get into the door of time and space. Legendary mage has too many means to limit the actions of other creatures. In rod''s view, Eric can even directly destroy the formed gate of time and space by his own means, which has gone beyond the traditional scope of casting and reached another level. Because of this, before tearing the magic scroll, rod must make certain restrictions on Eric in his own way, so that he has no time to pay attention, or even ignore the emergence of the gate of time and space, so as to smoothly enter the gate of time and space. Eric''s attitude all the time undoubtedly gave rod such an opportunity. Through the understanding of Eric and his observation in the previous battles, rod has already seen that Eric is such a very traditional legendary mage of blakada. Even more than other legendary mages, he values his own beliefs. Rod noticed that when Eric confronted Sandro, even though he had made clear the hostile relationship between them, he did not launch a surprise attack, and even gave Sandro the opportunity to transform curse armor, which undoubtedly explained an important message to rod. Rod understood that maybe it was the pride inherent in the legendary mage''s heart, or just the belief in his heart that Eric would not make such a sneak attack, but would give his opponent a chance to fight openly. Depending on this information, rod finally found a way to escape the legendary mage. If Eric was replaced by any other legendary mage, rod would not dare to make such a choice. The main purpose of rod''s words to Eric was to confuse the public and guide Eric to think that he would choose to fight, so that he would not guard against the emergence of the gate of time and space. It''s true that acting requires a complete set. If at the last moment, rod only uses the magic of thunderbolt and lightning, he will be able to help immediately. In order to attract Eric''s attention, rod''s magic is also the strongest single damage magic Titan''s arrow he has mastered. After investing 100 mana points, the power of Titan''s arrow has reached an unimaginable level. With the cooperation of the other two artifact parts, this Titan''s arrow only deals panel damage and reaches 520 points. Even if the behemoth is in front of this spell, if it is hit at a critical position, it will directly form a second kill. Rod believes that in the face of such a spell, even the legendary wizard Eric will be moved by it. Chapter 904 Just as rod expected, after Titan''s arrow appeared, Eric''s attention was undoubtedly attracted by this spell, so he couldn''t fully consider the caster himself. Eric''s moment of distraction is undoubtedly the best time for rod to use the gate of time and space to escape. What''s more, Eric''s perception will be disturbed by the power fluctuation of Titan''s arrow. In rod''s view, Eric''s biggest mistake is that he didn''t directly attack himself when he first appeared. If Eric didn''t care and even relied on sneak attack, maybe the situation would be different immediately. Finally, relying on the magic scroll of the time and space gate in his hand, rod successfully returned to the death mausoleum, and other problems also followed. The mausoleum of death is not a safe place. The surrounding environment is infinitely close to the cursed earth. A large number of undead creatures lurk in the dark, and most importantly, the existence of the Lich Stephen, all make rod clearly realize that he is still not out of danger. On the contrary, with the cloak of the ghost king, for Lich Stephen, can be regarded as the best prey. Rod ran away from the legendary wizard Eric, but what he still had to face next was not that simple existence that could be dealt with. I don''t know what influence he was affected by. When rod appeared after that, the death energy around him began to gather around him quickly, as if he was attracted by something, quickly replenishing the mana he consumed. At the same time, in rod''s perception, he seems to establish a special connection with the death energy around him. If rod is willing, he can mobilize all the death energy in this area at this moment, and even perform the magic composed of death energy like a real Lich. Rod knew that it was the artifact behind him, the cloak of the ghost king, that brought these changes to himself. Just as rod sensed what had happened to him, some new anomalies began to appear in the field. I don''t know when, in the area in front of rod, the white ghost fire suddenly went out, and the darkness began to emerge in this area, and was rapidly spreading to rod. Looking at the darkness approaching him, rod knew that the real master of this place had arrived. Under the dim light and shadow, a female figure emerged from the darkness, stepping on the ground of broken bones. Rhode noticed that this figure was wearing a complex spider shaped crown, and several spider leg like decorations hung down from her head. It was made of her hair, and connected with each other by large black gauze, leaving only the position of her face without any shielding. What this figure was wearing was not a long robe commonly seen among mages, but a long black dress. The broad skirt was dragged on the ground, and it was not affected by the broken bones on the ground. This figure appears at this time, is not the lich, who will Stephen be? With the appearance of the Lich Stephen, a large number of undead creatures hidden in the dark also revealed their bodies. In the sky, dense ghosts have long blocked the sky above this area. However, under the cover of the dark sky, it is inconspicuous. Only when the light is shining, the shadows are floating up and down, forming a scene full of people. On the broken bones on the ground, there are also traces of the existence of a large number of undead creatures. These undead creatures appear in a mixed order, and they don''t set up specific positions with each other, but just crowd together. these Obviously, even the Lich like Stephen, who has been saving for a long time, also needs to use corpse witches as a main means of long-range confrontation in the battle. What makes rod care is that among these necromancers, there are many red eyed necromancers whose spirit fire is completely solidified, and their momentum is far more than that of ordinary Necromancers. these these Recalling the scene seen in the city of death before, rod knew that there was a very powerful undead in Stephen''s hand, which did not show its body with other undead. That was the existence of the terror knight. With the appearance of Stephen, the undead naturally represents the Lich''s attitude to a certain extent. Looking at the Lich Stephen not far away, rod also had some ideas in his heart. Just came to the mausoleum of death, rod did not want to leave easily. Just as the precious space calibration will be randomly placed beside the abandoned transmission stele in the mausoleum of death, rod believes that the whole scene in the mausoleum of death is under the surveillance of the Lich Stephen. For this reason, rod believes that his arrival will be noticed by Stephen early in the morning. She doesn''t have to go deep into the mausoleum of death like last time to see this powerful Lich. Maybe soon, she will find herself first. And rod himself, also need to see the lich, in order to achieve their own goals. Looking at Stephen, who has been transformed into a lich through endless night ritual under the cover of spider shaped crown, but still can maintain his normal appearance, rod knows that the secret he wants to get is in this Lich. In this mission to the city of death, rod met many creatures who should have been eroded by the energy of death, but could still maintain the human face. For example, tamic, the Lord of the city of death, and vidnina, under Sandro, all of these beings can still maintain their original faces under the erosion of death energy. As like as two peas, Wadanina is relying on their own gifts to not copy exactly the same thing as other conventional creatures. Only the Lich Stephen is able to do so. Trow, who originally came here with rod, is undoubtedly the best example for rod to confirm this. After completing the original task, or even ignoring the task requirements for a long time, and directly overfulfilling it, rod would ask the Lich for this secret method in the death mausoleum. Chapter 905 Looking at the undead living with Stephen around him, I feel the increasingly grim atmosphere. Even if there is only a ghost dragon beside rod, there is still no panic in his heart. A kind of self-confidence began to emerge in rod. It was the conviction of his own strength and the judgment of the current situation. No matter how many dead creatures there were, rod was not afraid. It seems that he felt the change of rod, or was influenced by the undead creatures around him. The strong ghost dragon breath condensed in the mouth of the ghost dragon, and could spit at any time to the undead creatures on the side. Rod knows that now he has the ability to face the Lich Stephen head-on. It is the cloak behind rod that brings all this. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ [ghost King''s cloak] Quality: combination artifact Type: Cape, boots, pendant Equipment requirements: primary evocation Basic attribute: evocation level + 1 Special attribute 1: when transforming undead creature, the type of undead creature will be improved according to the owner''s level of evocation. Special attribute 2: force the spirit imprint on all undead creatures in a certain range. If the undead has spirit imprint, replace it with its own spirit imprint directly. Cooling time: 24 hours. Evaluation: a shabby cloak contains the power to shock the world. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ In rod''s mind, all kinds of information about the ghost King''s cloak, an artifact, reappeared. Due to the nature of the combined artifact itself, the complete combined artifact on the equipment directly occupies three equipment fields of rod. The ghost King''s cloak, which should belong to the Cape, also occupies the two equipment columns of boots and pendant. This situation is due to the existence of boots and pendant, which are two types of artifact components besides the VAMPIRE CAPE. When the equipment bar is occupied, it doesn''t mean that players can''t wear the same type of equipment, but all the additional attributes of the equipment will be invalid. For example, the ghost King''s cloak occupies the category of boots. It doesn''t mean that rod can only wear barefoot since then. Rod can still wear all kinds of boots normally, but he can''t enjoy all the attributes that are recognized by the system. This point is applicable to other games except the combined artifact. Due to the high degree of freedom inside the game, if the player wants to, he can set up multiple pieces of equipment on one part, but only one piece of equipment can really provide the player with attributes. Although it is impossible to provide the attributes recognized by the system to put multiple pieces of equipment on the same part, the physical characteristics of the equipment still exist. For example, if you put multiple layers of armor on your body, your defense will naturally be higher than that of a single layer of armor. Recalling the various abilities attached to the cloak of the ghost king, rod can''t help feeling that the combination artifact has two extremely powerful abilities in addition to its basic ability to enhance the technique of evocation. special Rod recalled that at the top of the necromancer tower, Sandro''s ability to directly control almost all the undead creatures in the city of death came from the special ability of the ghost King''s cloak. In addition to this ability, the cloak of the ghost king has another ability to create corpses, which directly contributed to the arrival of the shadow of death expansion. these Prior to this, rod did not expect that the existence of the cloak of the ghost king, in addition to its powerful special effects, can also directly enhance the level of necromancy. This discovery undoubtedly made rod realize something. When rod looked at the property panel, he was surprised to see that the first special skill had changed from legendary level to divine level! (divinity level spiritualism: through your own exploration, your research on spiritualism has reached an unparalleled level. You have fully realized the truth of death. The door to the kingdom of the dead has been opened to you, and you will become the God of the dead.) Just in the process of the level change of evocation, rod realized that he seemed to have achieved a new racing achievement, but at this time rod didn''t care about it. All his attention had been attracted by the change of evocation. special In previous games, rod has never heard of any player who can upgrade his special skills to God level. According to rod''s information, if the legend level special skills correspond to the legendary creatures in the seventh level, only the God level creatures can correspond to the God level special skills. It seems that rod understood the meaning of this sentence when he thought about the God of the undead in the introduction of the system. Although it hasn''t been tested, rod has a hunch that his conversion of undead creatures no longer needs to consume any mana. Before that, what changed rod''s perception was the existence of divine level spiritualism. With this special skill, rod can easily feel the existence of the undead creatures around him through the strong death energy, including the terror Knights hiding behind under the command of the Lich Stephen. Under the influence of the divine evocation, there is a kind of resonance between rod and the death energy around him, especially in the environment of the death mausoleum. In an instant, the resonance is very strong. If rod didn''t deliberately suppress it, I''m afraid Stephen would have noticed it. Rod noticed that the strongest resonance came from his feet, a large number of broken bones stacked together. special There is no hurry to study the effect of God level evocation, rod will own line of sight, looked at the side of the Lich Stephen. The existence of God level evocation is the basis for rod to ask for the secret from the Lich Stephen. Chapter 906 Looking at rod''s look in his eyes, it seems that he has sensed something unusual, and Stephen''s look is gradually dignified. special When rod no longer conceals his level of Necromancy, Stephen immediately senses the abnormality in him. Without saying anything, Stephen just looked at rod with sharp eyes, as if to see through all the thoughts in rod''s heart. "Lord lich, who dominates the mausoleum of death, I have found out everything about sandrus in the city of death according to your request. Please tell me the secret." Looking at Stephen on one side, rod said first. In his words, he directly indicated his own purpose, hoping to get the secret that Stephen had. Rod''s words didn''t cause any waves in Stephen''s expression. Stephen took the words and asked slowly, "what''s the purpose of this abandoned bracada to come to the city of death?" Rod replied: "Sandra came to Diya with artifact in order to integrate the Necromancers and set off a war sweeping the whole continent." "I believe that before that, the Lich Lord also found a large number of mental imprints disappeared, that is the effect of the artifact in Sandro''s hands." He didn''t explain to Stephen that rod''s answer to everything about Sandro''s quest for the God of mages is still in accordance with the expansion process of previous lives. In rod''s view, this answer given by him should be the most convincing for Lich Stephen. If the answer involves the existence of MAGE God, on the contrary, it will cause the doubt of Lich Stephen. For this reason, rod gives the most appropriate answer. flower Looking at Stephen''s expression of indifference and not putting everything in his eyes, rod''s expression gradually subsided. Rod already realized that it was not as simple as he thought to obtain this secret method. "When it comes to artifact, the cloak behind you is very interesting to me." Far beyond the conventional vision of the necromancer, Stephen can see at a glance the abnormality of the cloak behind rod. Thinking of the last message delivered to him by the death knight tamic and the information given by rod, although he didn''t want to believe it, Stephen could only admit that rod didn''t know what means he used to win the artifact. Rod''s face changed: "don''t you, sir Stephen, forget your commitment to this mission?" Stephen shook his head and raised his hand slowly: "mission reward, which is the secret method you want, I don''t owe you, but before that, I want to get the cloak behind you. It''s different." "It''s no use saying more..." A dark air stream rushes to the place where rod is. The strong energy of death, accompanied by the ferocious faces of countless ghosts, condenses beside the air stream. Just by the air stream, people can feel the breath of death. With the generation of the air flow, the undead creatures around them also had action and began to rush to the position of rod in the field. The sudden attack of Lich Stephen undoubtedly made rod feel the emergence of crisis. Rod knew that since Stephen had made this decision, there was absolutely no possibility of change. Rod had expected that Stephen would attack himself. In rod''s opinion, Stephen''s behavior was consistent with the practice of the necromancer. There is no commitment at all. Only the most powerful can win the recognition of other Necromancers. Looking straight at himself, the air stream is enough to erode the legendary creature, but there is no sign of danger in rod''s perception, as if the Lich Stephen''s sudden attack is not worth mentioning at all. Feel the undead launched a surprise, rod side of the ghost dragon immediately action, frantic spit between the dark energy around rod, in order to block the undead launched a surprise. special Among the fast charging undead creatures, there was no shouting and killing, nor any fear of the netherworld energy. There were only heavy footsteps and a very firm momentum that vowed to level all obstacles ahead. Earlier than the undead, it was the dark air stream cast by the Lich Stephen. It easily penetrated the block of the dark energy, and the dark air directly hit rod, but it didn''t seem to produce any effect, and then it disappeared instantly. The Lich Stephen''s original position was already covered by a black fog, and her original figure was also hidden in the black fog. The only thing to be sure is that the Lich Stephen is always watching everything in the field. For their own cast of magic, did not play any role in Rhode, this point, Lich Stephen also gradually aware of the wrong. He didn''t cast any magic and didn''t take advantage of the protective effect of the treasure, so rod took this magic that made legendary creatures feel difficult. What Rhode relies on is his newly promoted divine evocation. Under the action of this special skill, all the spells composed of death energy are weakened to the extreme for rod, and the spells cast by the Lich are just composed of death energy. Rod doesn''t even need any action to be able to defuse this spell cast by Stephen. With the blessing of God level evocation, most of the spells cast by the Lich Stephen are hard to produce any effect on rod. It can be said that at the beginning of the battle, Stephen lost one of the most important means of attack. It is difficult to gain any advantage in battle by casting ability, which is undoubtedly a heavy blow for Stephen, who has been studying magic for many years. After experimenting with the abilities that are attached to the necromancery, and verifying that he can ignore any spell related to death energy, rod has a new move. Rhode bent one knee, half squatted on the ground, and put his palm on the dry bone of the ground. With rod''s action, the skyrocketing death energy is spreading among the surrounding broken bones, and even to the whole death mausoleum. Chapter 907 The rapid spread of death energy makes the whole death mausoleum have a special change. The transformation from God level spiritualism is just like the will of the real God. All dead creatures, no matter whether they have enough conditions to produce soul fire or only have broken bones on the ground, will follow the orders of the God of the dead and return to the battlefield again. The first to bear the consequences of this change is naturally the undead living around Stephen. When Stephen''s casting ability is defused by rod''s divine level evocation, the only thing that can pose a threat to rod in the field is the undead creatures around him. That is the countless undead Legion that Stephen has accumulated over the years. Relying on the perception brought by the divine evocation, rod realized that just after Stephen''s hand, all the dead creatures in the death mausoleum seemed to be activated. The dead creatures, who had been silent for a long time, also received a call from Stephen at this moment. In addition to these undead creatures in front of us, there are countless undead creatures rushing to this position. Under Stephen''s mobilization, maybe soon, all the undead creatures in the death mausoleum will gather here. With the whole death mausoleum, a large number of dead creatures move together. The death mausoleum, which had been silent for countless years, seems to wake up at this moment. With the emergence of a large number of death energy, the vibration comes out one after another in the death mausoleum. However, before these undead creatures reached rod''s position, the situation changed first. As the undead who rushed to Rhode stepped out, what they stepped on was no longer the bones that once covered the whole ground, but a new thing. Innumerable arms made of white bones poke out from the dead bones on the ground and instantly grasp the undead creatures on them. Originally, there was only a dead tomb. Under the influence of rod, it had come to life. Along with these arms, there is a strong cloud of death. A large number of death clouds diffuse in the field, instantly enveloping all the undead creatures around. For a moment, hidden in the side of Stephen, only feel their control of the mental imprint greatly reduced, countless undead creatures, all fell under the effect of the cloud of death. Even Stephen himself can feel an unusual meaning from the cloud of death around him. Ordinary level corpse witches can''t release the cloud of death of this level. After clearing the undead around, the cloud of death begins to dissipate. After absorbing so much death energy, the pale ghost fire in the mausoleum of death becomes brighter and shines out the appearance of new creatures in the field. these As a lich, Stephen recognized the types of these undead creatures at a glance. It was the corpse king who had the strongest casting ability among all the undead creatures. Judging from the cohesion degree of the soul fire of these corpse king, his overall strength was much better than that of the general corpse king. The rank of a single corpse wizard king has already exceeded six and entered the ranks of high-level creatures. Conventional undead creatures can''t resist the death cloud released by the necromancer king. Even the necromancer King controlled by Stephen, there are only a few who can survive the sudden explosion of death cloud. If there are only a few of them, they are nothing. However, this scene is beyond Stephen''s expectation. A large number of corpse witches, made up of broken bones, appeared in Stephen''s sight. This kind of corpse witches appeared in almost every position of the death mausoleum. Even by Stephen''s call, most of the dead creatures have been lost, and there are still a steady stream of corpse witches crawling out of the underground of the death mausoleum. red "Is this the power of artifact..." Feeling the scene in front of us, even Stephen, who has a profound study of evocation, can''t explain it with his own common sense. Not to mention how the broken bones on the ground were stitched together independently and finally transformed into undead creatures, it is enough to say that the large number of corpse witches that appeared at last were enough to subvert Steven''s cognition of undead creatures all the time. To a large extent, the undead creatures transformed by the necromancer will be influenced by their strength before they die. The creatures with strong comprehensive strength can naturally be transformed into powerful undead creatures after they die. This is the principle recognized by the necromancer. these Besides the function of artifact, Stephen could not think of any other explanation. Feeling the great changes in the mausoleum of death and the presence of a large number of corpse witches around, Stephen knew that he might not be able to capture this artifact. With a large number of necromancer kings transformed from the broken bones of the death mausoleum, the undead creatures under Stephen''s hands were seriously injured. In this process, the only undead that is less affected is probably the one that can fly above. There are still a large number of undead creatures in the sky above the mausoleum of death. Most of them are ghosts, and some vampires who are not aware of it and bat in time. As for the more powerful undead creatures like ghost dragons, they are extremely rare. At this time, Stephen still has the ability to cast magic, cooperate with the undead that can fly, and fight back, but she did not choose to do so. these I do not know when, shrouded in the black fog around Stephen dissipated, her body also revealed. Heavy footsteps, accompanied by the sound of bone friction, came from one side. Stephen looked in the direction of the sound and saw rod, who caused all these changes, and a large number of corpse witches following him. Chapter 908 Led by the numerous corpse king, rod approached the Lich Stephen in the field. With the emergence of changes, now, the situation has gradually become clear, whether rod or Lich Stephen, in the case of the expected results, did not continue to move. With the cooperation of the divine level necromancy and the cloak of the ghost king, a large number of corpse witches have been transformed, and the nature of this special skill itself, rod has completely suppressed this powerful Lich. these According to rod''s prediction, if it wasn''t for the cloak of the ghost king, most of the skeletons and undead creatures transformed by him would only have the strength of skeleton soldiers, or even worse. Although the number is optimistic, the overall strength may not be much. environment these However, with the help of the cloak of the ghost king, everything is different. Completely ignore the corpse material before transformation, and force the level of the transformed undead to be increased. Only the existence of the ghost King''s cloak can do this. With the blessing of God level soul summoning, the undead creatures transformed by rod are better than the corpse witches once seen in the soul summoning tower, reaching the level of sixth level corpse witches king. these Although there is only one level gap between the corpse wizard and the corpse wizard king, their strength is very different. As a high-level necromancer, the death cloud they cast corresponds to the Lich''s level of death cloud. All the Necromancers who have not experienced the transformation of endless night ritual and can''t upgrade the necromancy to epic level can''t display the cloud of death, which is far less than that of the corpse wizard king. The difference of the first order can often determine many things. Reflected in the corpse wizard king, they are not affected by the death cloud cast by ordinary corpse witches at all, and the death cloud cast by them can easily completely erode ordinary corpse witches. In the face of the sudden emergence of many necromancer kings, even the undead creatures under tamic''s hands, it seemed difficult to cope for a moment. Under the cloud of death, it finally led to the present result. The death of a large number of undead creatures, coupled with the extremely unusual breath from rod, made Steven stop his action at last. Before the conversion of divine level necromancy, rod also tried to take control of the surrounding undead creatures by using another special effect of the cloak of the ghost king. In rod''s impression, Sandro had already performed this ability on the top of the evocation tower. Based on his understanding of the endless night ritual, rod knew that although liches transformed from ritual were similar to undead creatures in nature, they could not be regarded as real undead creatures. Like Sandro''s words at the top of the evocation tower, liches after ritual transformation are more inclined to elemental creatures, which are purely composed of death energy. In this case, the existence of spiritual imprint can not have any effect on the real Lich. No Lich will be controlled by the spirit mark. Because of this, rod knows that he can''t control the Lich in Diya directly by virtue of the characteristic of ghost King''s cloak, even Sandra in the previous life can''t do it. In addition to the limitation on lich, the ability of the cloak of the ghost king has reached the extreme of restraint on the undead. No undead can resist the ability possessed by the artifact. Even degar, the epic hero of the vampire, has his mental imprint in an instant. However, rod did not choose to display such an ability. Looking at the system log, the observed information made rod realize that after Sandro''s exertion, the ability of the ghost King''s cloak was still in a cooling state. There are no restrictions on the promotion ability of the transformed undead in the cloak of the ghost king. However, the ability to forcibly display the spirit mark is limited by the cooling time, and rod can''t use it at this time. In addition to the limitation of cooling time, another important attribute also limits rod''s exertion of this ability, which is the existence of manipulation spirit. these According to rod''s observation of the number of undead creatures around him, he who bears the spiritual imprint of these undead creatures is afraid that he will fall into chaos immediately. Just like the spirit attribute is not enough, but also forced to control the undead creatures, this kind of behavior often brings serious sequelae to the undead mage, and even leads to the complete loss of casting ability. In order to be able to cast the spell smoothly in the future, rod naturally will not forcibly cast this ability when his spiritual attribute is not enough. According to the scene that rod had originally observed in the evocation tower, in rod''s view, even if the cooling time is up, this ability of non differential control over all the undead creatures in a large range will not be used for a long time. these these Rhode''s ability to control these necromancer kings does not depend on his control spirit, but on the spiritual attributes occupied by these necromancer kings. Rhode can easily control all these transformed necromancer kings only by his existing spiritual attributes. Chapter 909 Before that, when rod was in the evocation tower, killing the Necromancers transformed by Sandro, he had noticed one thing. Even if the corresponding level of normal corpse witches is above level 5, the corpse witches killed by rod can only provide very low experience value, far less than the standard of level 5 creatures, more like the experience value that level 1 and level 2 creatures can provide. This discovery, no doubt, made Rhode aware of a trace of abnormality. However, Rhode thought deeply at that time. When he looked back at it, Rhode noticed something unusual. According to rod''s information, there is a certain correspondence between the experience value that the undead can provide and the spiritual attributes they occupy. these According to rod''s own understanding, the experience provided by undead creatures mostly depends on the strength of their soul fire. The stronger the soul fire, the stronger the undead creature''s strength, can provide more experience value, and will also spend more spiritual attributes to control. In rod''s view, the spirit mark and experience value of the corpse witch transformed by the cloak of the ghost king should all depend on the corresponding rank strength of the creature transformed into the corpse witch. This situation is also applicable to the corpse Witch King transformed by rod. Because the experience value provided by the necromancer king has never changed with the increase of rank, rod can''t get a lot of experience value by killing the necromancer king he transformed. If he wants to improve his rank by the power of artifact, rod has to start a war like Sandro. Depending on the various effects of God level soul summoning, rod transformed the original broken bones in the death mausoleum into a large number of undead creatures. these However, under the cloak of the ghost king, the situation is different immediately. Depending on the unique effect of the cloak of the ghost king, rod''s divine level spirit summoning skill is enough to make any dead creature be transformed into a sixth level corpse king. these In rod''s perception, the spiritual attributes occupied by these necromancer kings are only about the same as those of skeleton soldiers, or even lower, which undoubtedly gives rod the opportunity to control a large number of necromancer kings. these Under the death cloud of the corpse Witch King, the original undead creatures in the death mausoleum die in large numbers. Even the Lich Stephen will not let his undead creatures die in vain. In such a situation, the choice of both sides is not to fight any more. As far as rod is concerned, the reason why he chose the armistice is not only because he needs the secret of Stephen, but also because he knows that no matter how much advantage he has, he may not have any chance to kill the powerful Lich. The existence of space magic brings great convenience to the mages who master these magic. Any mage who has mastered more than level 4 space magic can directly come from one place to another. Even on the battlefield, he can also use space magic to complete the effect of rapid evacuation. Rhode, who has a lot of experience in dealing with high-level mages in his previous life, naturally knows that even some real assassin professionals can''t have any advantage when a mage casts space magic, and Rhode has no way at this time. Through the magic scroll that leads to the mausoleum of death, rod understands that Stephen''s attainments in space magic are absolutely not low, and even surpass most orthodox mages. Rod is not sure that he can kill her before she uses the gate of time and space to escape. The existence of space magic makes many battles between high-level mages end in reconciliation. Even the high-level mages themselves have no action against space magic before they form absolute crushing strength. Perhaps the legendary mage who has mastered the gate of the different dimensions can follow the wave left by the space magic all the way, so as to pursue the mage who has escaped by casting the space magic. Even in areas that have never been reached before, these mages can directly appear there through the existence of the gate of the different dimensions. However, the conditions for mastering the gate of the different dimensions are extremely harsh. Even in blakada, there are not many legendary mages who can master it. With their own space magic, mages can well protect their own safety. Unless they are really fighting endlessly, few high-level mages will escape without using space magic when they are in danger. And that''s why rod didn''t choose to fight Stephen. In rod''s impression, in the previous life''s game, there was a treasure, war shackles, which could counter the mage''s space magic. Although war shackles only have the quality of a treasure, rod always believes that the real effect of this treasure, especially its ability to restrain space magic, will never be inferior to ordinary artifact. Once this treasure comes into effect, no matter how it is used, all creatures in a large area can leave this area. Even the space magic cast by the mage, under the effect of the shackles of war, also lost all the previous effects, unable to make the mage from this area. Rod recalled that the existence of war shackles is one of the few treasures that can directly restrain space magic. In addition to forbidding magic ball, war shackles are the best treasures to restrain space magic. cutting-edge news Holding this treasure, he is also a powerful barbarian hero, and he is also known as the successor of hero Tanan. In later battles, the shackles of war are also used by the barbarian hero to restrain mages who are good at using space magic to escape. Chapter 910 cutting-edge news The shackles of war still exist in the hands of his Tanan successor, and bring him great advantages in the battle between him and the mage. It seems that these sharp weapons to restrain the mage will always appear in the hands of the most ignorant barbarians. At this time, rod still can''t rely on his own means to counteract the space magic cast by the Lich Stephen. Rod is not sure. He will kill Stephen directly before he uses the space magic to escape. Rod believes that once he insists on fighting against Stephen, the final result is that she will give up the mausoleum of death and go to other territories under his command by relying on the door of time and space. At that time, rod naturally could not get the secret solution to the erosion from Stephen. At the beginning, the purpose of going to Diya was undoubtedly a failure. Looking at Stephen, rod didn''t say much, but his attitude undoubtedly showed everything. As long as Stephen wants to keep the mausoleum of death, she will have to hand over the secret. In front of us, the king of necromancer, who is still producing and does not stop for a moment, also shows this to Stephen. In order to get this secret method, rod can not even care about Stephen''s action on himself. In rod''s view, in the face of the temptation brought by artifact, Stephen''s action seems normal. Just like rod himself, in the face of the artifact Sandro, he will also have this idea. Naturally, rod will not blame Stephen for this. Rod knows that only when he has enough strength, can he solve this dangerous situation. Compared with revenge on the lich, rod is more concerned about how to get the secret method he needs from her. It seems that the Lich who noticed rod''s eyes and seldom had mood swings sighed at this moment. environment Through observing the surrounding, Stephen noticed that the original dead mausoleum had been accumulated for a long time, and even had only one last step to go before it could be transformed into the surrounding ground of the cursed earth. Under the transformation of rod, he could not see its original appearance, let alone complete the last step of transformation. All the years of accumulation in the mausoleum of death fell short because of this battle. Naturally, Stephen was not willing to accept it, but she also understood that it was difficult for her to continue to resist in this situation. Both the artifact effect of rod and his unusual performance in the level of evocation make Stephen understand that his strength can not be measured by traditional rank. Although rod''s rank is far inferior to his own, it is not easy for him to deal with it. Thinking of his original promise, Stephen shook his head and sighed: "the power of artifact deserves its reputation." At this moment, the spider shaped crown ornament on the top of her head also swings to the left and right with Stephen''s action. At the same time, Stephen raises her hand. In her hand, a sealed parchment suddenly appears. The sheepskin roll with a dark yellow luster is tied with black silk thread in the middle. Although Stephen didn''t say what was recorded in the sheepskin roll, rod also understood what she meant. An arm without any flesh and blood, which is purely made of bones, sticks out and grabs the sheepskin roll in Stephen''s hand. The owner of this hand floats on Stephen''s side, wearing a ragged black robe. He is not a ghost. What kind of undead can he be? Rod noticed that without any sign, the ghost appeared beside Stephen. Before that, there was nothing around him. Compared with the ghost that rod had seen before, the death energy of this ghost was extremely strong. It seems to have got Stephen''s signal, grabbed the ghost of the parchment, and began to move quickly toward rod''s position In the face of the ghost flying to himself, looking at its pure skeleton body, rod''s expression did not change. On the contrary, the necromancer King next to rod was on the alert, waiting for the ghost to cast the cloud of death. Under the control of the spirit mark, he stopped his own action. Soon, the ghost with the scroll came to rod''s side. Rod reached out and took the scroll without worrying about the ghost''s hand. He didn''t open the scroll to see what was recorded in it. Rod believed that Stephen would not make any unusual moves in this situation. For the lich, there was no need to make extra troubles after the situation was completely clear. "This is your mission reward. Now, take your undead and leave from the mausoleum of death. " Without the initial shock of feeling the artifact effect, Stephen''s tone became extremely calm, neither sad nor happy, and rod could not rely on his own perception to detect the real thoughts in Stephen''s heart at this time. In rod''s sight, the ghost who had sent the scroll to him before began to dissipate rapidly, as if there were no signs. Together with his black robe, it gradually disappeared, and finally there was no trace left. The signal from the perception makes rod clearly aware of the trace of the fluctuation of death energy. Recalling all kinds of unusual things about the ghost before, rod realized that different from the traditional undead, the ghost that had just dissipated should be the product of pure death energy. Although it presented a ghost like shape, its essence was a strong death energy to the extreme. Feeling this ability of Stephen, rod believes that the lich, who has accumulated in the mausoleum of death for countless years, must still have a variety of backers on him. He may not be able to threaten his own life, but with his full exertion, he will also get into a very troublesome situation. Putting the scroll into the ring of space, rod did not lead his undead creatures away from the mausoleum of death as Stephen said. Instead, he looked at Stephen again. "I wonder if your excellency Stephen is interested in joining in a battle that affects the whole surface world?" Steven''s ear, came the words of rod. Chapter 911 As long as there are no restrictions on the application of space magic or carelessness in the battle between high-level mages, they will rarely really distinguish between life and death. Even if they are defeated, the weak side can also use space magic to escape. After a rest, they can start again. In addition to fighting endlessly, high-level mages often have some restraint when they fight. This is reflected not only in rod and Stephen at this time, but also in another battlefield. With the collapse of the upper layer of the soul summoning tower and the absence of the existence of the ritual core, the magic ritual originally laid on the soul summoning tower has also broken down at this time. Although it is not completely unable to perform, it has lost most of its effectiveness. The most remarkable is the disappearance of the dark sky over the city of death. After the purification of the undead killer, part of the dark sky itself will be broken. At this time, without the guidance of the magic ceremony, it has completely dissipated. The city of death, which had been shrouded in darkness for a long time, was finally exposed to the sunlight at this moment. these these After a residual battle, countless buildings in the city of death collapsed. Even the secluded houses that took a lot of time to form were not spared, and a large number of dead creatures died in the battle. At this time, the central area close to the city of death, that is, the location of the evocation tower, is even more unusual, with traces of the original battle left everywhere. Countless corpses, which are surrounded by black air, are spreading out around the evocation tower. You can''t see the end at a glance. It seems that they are affected by a special ability. These corpses, which have long been turned into white bones, do not lie on the ground like common corpses, but are constantly moving their bodies as if they were activated. Countless skull like palms, protruding from the ground, seem to want to tear apart the other bones pressed on the body, so that they can see the sky again. The skulls of some unknown creatures also began to struggle strongly at this time. Their pale teeth were exposed, and there was a creepy sound when they were knocked up and down. What makes people care is that there is no connection between all the moving corpses, and there is no sign of soul fire. Even if it''s just an independent hand bone that has long been separated from the body, it can swing violently at this time. A strong energy of death envelops around the soul summoning tower. Even if the core of the ceremony has been lost as a guide, even the ceremony outside the tower is difficult to continue to work. However, this sudden energy of death is stronger than when the core of the ceremony is still intact. Almost half of the ground of the city of death is covered with such moving corpses. Even experienced necromancers can hardly figure out what happened here at this time. these Tamik, who is at the main gate of the soul tower, sees all this in his eyes. From the state of tamic''s body, she is not in a good condition now. Her whole body is full of traces of burning and corrosion. Even the armor in front of her body is also full of cracks. Looking at everything outside the evocation tower, tamic clearly understood what had happened in this area before that. Tamic recalled that after she led her undead creatures into the evocation tower to escape the attack of the undead killers above, she felt that the role of the undead killers disappeared at a certain moment. red red Before long, Sandro, dressed in strange armor, walked into the gate of the evocation tower, holding the wounded videnina in his arms. Along with sandrus, there was a strong shock, as if something extremely heavy fell from above, causing this change. Under the control of spiritual imprint, tamic and the undead around her walk out of the soul tower together. It seems that they have to face a strong enemy. Besides her original undead, there are a lot of Necromancers. Before walking out of the evocation tower, tamic looks back at Sandro''s position, only to see a scene that shocked her. red Blood and tears fall to the ground, and instantly bring amazing changes to the original ground. The ground at the bottom of the original soul tower was instantly replaced by endless bones, and this kind of change is still spreading around. The blood and tears gushing from the armor, without any stop trend, constantly promote this change. special The scene she once saw in the mausoleum of death made tamic understand in an instant. At this time, the land she stepped on was completely regarded as the cursed land. Even in the mausoleum of death, tamik has never seen such a scene. Countless corpses are resurrected, but there is no soul fire. It is enough to shock any necromancer who sees this scene. Before tamic recovered from the scene, the accident happened. With a bright yellow whirlpool portal slowly opened, a powerful mage in white robes appeared above this area. At this time, Sandro had already walked out of the soul tower. Chapter 912 A warm feeling came, as if bathed in the warm sun of spring, smoothed all the pain on her body. As a necromancer, vidnina did not know how long she had not felt this kind of feeling. After sitting up, he opened his eyes and looked around. On the dark wall, the deeply sunken lines no longer shine. The fire on the candlestick dispelled the darkness and brought a burst of light to videnina. Vidnina realized that she should be inside the evocation tower and look at the surrounding furnishings. It should be the middle area of the second location calibration, but the necromancer who was originally studying here has long disappeared. In videnina''s sight, a figure was in front of the tower wall, with heavy armor at his feet. Looking at the things engraved on the tower wall, he didn''t know what to think. Feeling the movement coming from behind, the figure turned and looked back at videnina, who was Sandro. In the process of getting up, it seems to affect the wound on her body. Videnina''s face twitched a few times and took a deep breath at the same time. After confirming the safety of videnina, Sandro didn''t say much. Instead, he turned around and continued to put his eyes on the wall in front of him, but he was obviously not as calm as before. cutting-edge news Just as videnina looked down at her hands, as if to confirm what had happened to her, Sandro''s voice came to her ear. "Don''t worry, your life is not over yet." "How long have I rested?" Looking up, videnina asked. "About half a day." "Where''s your teacher, Eric? What was the outcome of the previous battle? I remember falling from the evocation tower... " Between questions and answers, videnina walked toward Sandro''s position. "Eric has been beaten back by me and I have won this battle." Then Sandro leaned over and looked at videnina, who had come to him, and said, "and you were also saved by me." Looking at Sandro on one side, videnina laughed and said nothing more. "I want to know why you stand in front of me when the vampire attacks come. Are you not afraid to sink in death? Wearing curse armor, I may not be able to withstand its attack. " Ask out the doubts in your heart, Sandro is waiting for videnina to answer. Sandro''s words made videnina smile even more. Raising her hand and pointing to herself, videnina replied: "I still have a life." "I believe that even if I die, I can be transformed into a death knight and stand beside you again." "And you are different. Only pure creatures that have not died can experience the ritual of transformation. You can''t miss anything until you solve the mystery of the mage God. " Hearing the words of videnina, Sandro was silent for a moment. He didn''t seem to know how to answer. He just put out a hand and put it against the wall in front of him. It was not until a long time later that Sandro sighed and changed the topic, saying, "the power of artifact is so intoxicating." "The magic barrier that originally shrouded the top of the evocation tower should also be produced under the action of artifact. I have heard about the war in blakada, which is related to the artifact of this power, but I didn''t expect it to appear here." "With two artifact in hand, I almost forgot that the purpose of my first visit to Diya was to explore the truth of the endless night ritual. Instead, I lost myself in the power, thinking that with the help of these two artifact''s power, I could conquer the whole world, and it was no longer important for me to be the God of the mage." "Now, it''s not a bad thing to lose an artifact." Recalling the curse armor that had just been put at Sandro''s feet when she woke up, videnina immediately understood the meaning of Sandro''s words and immediately asked: "How to find out the abnormality in the endless night ritual without the improvement of the ghost King''s cloak to the evocation?" Sandro shook his head, looked up at the wall in front of him, and said, "don''t worry, I''ve got the answer I want most." Following Sandro''s sign, videnina also looked to one side of the tower wall. special However, compared with the conventional endless night ritual, the pattern in front of us is undoubtedly very special, from which we can see a lot of modified traces, and the effect has changed a lot. What makes videnina care is that from the appearance of the ritual pattern, she noticed some signs that seem to be added by outsiders for the endless night ritual. these With the spread of a wave of mana, Sandro began to release the magic of the earth. Under the effect of the magic, the ritual track on the tower wall began to change significantly. In the end, the original signs disappeared completely, leaving only a new ritual pattern. Looking at this modified endless night ritual, videnina, who takes evocation as her hero''s specialty, can''t feel anything related to undead magic. With her own knowledge of magic, vidnina can''t judge the real effect of this ceremony, but she understands that this is what Sandro said. After stripping the traces related to the Necromancer''s magic, it is more primitive than the endless night ritual, full of the transformation of magic and magic traces. "Next, we just need to go to the underground world, join with jedt, and separate the magic part from the ceremony according to the knowledge of the magician, then we can get the most primitive ceremony." "Gwen Magnus, your secret won''t last long." Sandro''s words came from her ears, but videnina still seemed to be immersed in the new ceremony in front of her. Recalling the traces of the corrections she had seen before, videnina asked, "who made the changes to the endless night ritual?" these I''m not sure who made the change, but I think it should be the same person who took away the ghost King''s cloak. " Recalling some unusual circumstances found when checking the mental imprints of the vampires after the battle, including the scene of rod leaving in a ghost dragon, Sandro said to himself, "I think we''ll meet again." Chapter 913 Rod, who was far away in the mausoleum of death, naturally did not think that in order to prevent the complete failure of the mission, he revised the ritual pattern on the wall of the evocation tower to win Sandro''s approval. Instead, Sandro left Diya. But even if he could understand that, rod might not care. In rod''s view, Sandro can''t be regarded as the protagonist of the second expansion film without the combined artifact King''s cloak. Like Tanan who lost the forbidden magic ball, without artifact as his own reliance, the result of many things will be different. Up to now, only rod himself has the ability to promote the second expansion and preside over the battle of shadow of death. With the Lich Stephen, the discussion about this battle is much smoother than rod imagined. Perhaps it''s because he witnessed the ability of Lord''s evocation combined with the combined artifact. Compared with all other creatures, Stephen, who has a deep understanding of evocation, naturally understands what this ability means. Because of this, when rod showed his intention, Stephen immediately responded to rod''s sign and was willing to join the war sweeping the whole continent. As a lich, Stephen has accumulated countless years of power in the mausoleum of death. He is also waiting for such an opportunity to show the unique ability of the necromancer to other creatures. From rod, Stephen saw the possibility of success in this battle, and recalled the countless corpse kings formed by dead bones. Stephen could not think of any power to defeat these powerful army of corpse kings. Not only that, but also Steven shows rod that she can persuade other liches in Diya to participate. these Based on the fact that he is familiar with rod and gives him the secret method to avoid the erosion of death energy, Stephen believes that in the upcoming battle, even if there are many liches involved, he will be the one that rod will most use. Stephen knows that, with rod alone, even if he can transform the necromancer king without limitation, the effect is still limited, far from reaching the level of affecting the whole continent, which can only be achieved by uniting many liches in Diya. Stephen''s idea coincides with rod''s idea. Rod knows that it is difficult to push forward the battle on his own. After acquiring the cloak of the artifact ghost king, rod''s idea is no longer satisfied with fighting in one place. Instead, he plans to imitate sandrus in his previous life and launch a battle of shadow of death that affects the whole surface world. Even compared with Sandro, who had two artifact in his hand in his previous life, rod thought that his current strength would not be far behind. Although rod failed to get another one and added a lot of basic attributes, he can also seriously weaken the enemy''s combined artifact and curse armor. With the blessing of various racing achievements, rod''s basic attributes have already reached an exaggerated level. In addition, he has the blessing of God level evocation. Rod believes that even Sandra can''t transform the necromancer king as infinitely as he does. The existence of divine level spiritualism has changed the essence of this special skill. In order to promote the battle, the first thing Rhode has to do is to unite with these liches in Diya, just like sandrus in his previous life. For this reason, rod and Stephen reach an agreement that he will return to the mausoleum of death in a month. At that time, all liches who are interested in the war will be waiting for him. After the discussion about the battle, Stephen gave rod a dark magic scroll again, and the magic recorded on it was the gate of time and space. Compared with the magic scroll that rod once got, this magic scroll is more seriously eroded by death energy. Just hold it in your hand, you can feel the strong death energy contained in it. Out of the understanding of the magic scroll, rod easily judged that the quality of the scroll in front of him was naturally higher. This high-quality magic scroll of the gate of time and space is quite far away. According to the death energy in the scroll, rod has no doubt that even if he is in vilning''s territory, he can return to the death mausoleum directly through this magic scroll. The only thing for rod to think about is the appointment time with Stephen, which is one month from now. According to rod''s prediction, I''m afraid that in a month''s time, Sandra in his previous life has already completed the integration of DEA necromancer. Rod realized that he seemed to be a step slower than his previous life. Even so, rod didn''t care too much about the time of the meeting. Rod didn''t ask the Lich Stephen to advance the meeting time to within a month, so as to fit with the track of previous life, because he has his own ideas. cutting-edge news If we can complete the collection of another combined artifact within one month, we will undoubtedly have a great advantage in the next campaign. This combined artifact in rod''s mind is exactly the Titan''s arrow he tried to collect from the beginning. After obtaining the location information of this combined artifact from the inheritance mission, rod always tried to collect it. He had gone to blakada to achieve the same goal. By now, of the four artifact parts, rod has collected two. The reward from the inheritance task enables rod to always perceive the location of the artifact parts. What makes rod care is that in his perception, one of the artifact parts that should have been under the blakada ice sheet suddenly starts to move now. Looking at its moving direction, it should finally stop in vilning. This discovery undoubtedly made rod realize something. cutting-edge news As for the last artifact component, it has always been in a certain position since rod got this ability, and there has been no change so far. Chapter 914 After bidding farewell to the Lich Stephen, rod rode the ghost dragon on his return journey. In pursuit of the attraction from the sense of consanguinity, with rod''s signal, the ghost dragon flies straight in the direction of vilning. All the flying creatures around, sensing the powerful momentum of the ghost dragon, will not give up and dare not make any provocation. As the strong wind blows, rod''s broad cloak rises high behind him, while rod himself stands on the ghost dragon and looks down on everything below. Along the way, the scene along the way is not much different from that when rod came. The territory of Diya is still dead. Powerful necromancers wantonly hunt the weak and turn them into undead creatures. The rare business groups that March in neat lines like ants are just to extract the last value of this piece of land. Fighting and killing spread wantonly in the territory of Diya. He vowed to choose the strongest one from these Necromancers. Rod believed that day would come soon. Looking at everything in the territory of Diya again, rod''s mood is already different, just like those liches above. In rod''s eyes, all the Necromancers in Diya are just chess pieces that can be driven by themselves. For countless years, Diya did not know how many lives she had buried. Rod could feel the bones buried deep in this land. If rod is willing, he can revive all the dead creatures in an instant. Even if there are only half of the bones left, rod can instruct them to fight for themselves. However, rod stopped this behavior. He deeply understood that it was not the right time. Because of the inconvenience of movement and the lack of spiritual attributes of the corpse witches, rod left them in the death mausoleum. Rod''s move is also a preparation for meeting with many liches in a month. these More importantly, rod, who has mastered the cloak of the ghost king, no longer needs to follow his undead creatures like other Necromancers. As long as rod is willing, no matter where he is, he can easily turn into an undead army to fight for him. It is not the kind of undead army that uses the corpses of skeleton soldiers to make up the number, but the undead army with the corpse wizard king as the main body. At this time, although rod is still only accompanied by Ghost Dragons, he is a symbol of the invincible legion of the dead. It''s not just a talk about the power of God level evocation combined with the cloak of the ghost king. In the process of returning to vilning, rod naturally will not be idle. In addition to feeling the deep yearning in the sense of consanguinity, rod also put his attention on the system log and began to check all the gains of this adventure. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "You got the race achievement [seeker]." "[seeker]: upgrade any special skill to God level. Basic reward: skill points + 5. Wear reward: the effect of this skill is increased by 100%. " ¡­¡­¡­¡­ The first thing Rhode noticed was this new achievement. five o''clock In addition, rod looked around, and what was recorded in the system log was all the feedback from his corpse king. these When rod looked at the attribute panel, his experience value had reached 1220000. The 122W points of experience include the experience accumulated by rod, the experience provided by his death knights, and the experience gained by rod in killing undead creatures and hero degar during the mission. More importantly, the experience gained by killing a large number of undead creatures under the wizard Stephen in this last battle. Because the standard of experience value has already exceeded the requirements of advanced level, rod no longer waits, and he will concentrate his will on the attribute panel and the promotion button. cutting-edge news However, when Rhode saw the optional advanced career, his original regret was completely eliminated. Rhode knew that his harvest this time far exceeded his previous expectation. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Level 5 profession senior necromancer, required pre profession: necromancer. Required skills: Master level soul summoning, expert level wisdom, advanced mystery. Experience required: 150000 " "Level 5 profession, vampire Duke, required pre profession: Graveyard profession. Required skills: special skills of any master level. Additional requirements: Blood baptism. Required experience: 300000 " "Level 5 career seeker, required pre career: any level 4 career. Skill required: any special skill of God level. Experience required for employment: 1000000 " ¡­¡­¡­¡­ The advanced occupation given by the system is such a case. Rod noticed that in addition to the most basic and easy to advance, there are two very powerful professions for him to choose. In fact, the advanced option of "Prince of vampire" has long been expected by rod. Rod recalled that after he killed degar, he got advanced tips related to vampires, and even his ability to bat was improved. It didn''t surprise rod that there was such a rank prompt at this time. What really shocked rod was the emergence of the profession of God seeker. Even in the previous life of the game, rod has never heard of such a professional existence. Noting the need for the rear [seeker] to take office, rod probably understood what led to this situation. If you want to be a god seeker, you need a special skill to reach God level, which is enough to defeat countless players in previous lives. Rod recalled that in the previous life of the game, even at the end of the third expansion, the players who can really master the legend level special skills are rare. In addition to some lucky people who have achieved racing achievements at the beginning, most of the other players can only rely on their own strong opportunities to master legend level special skills. Chapter 915 For ordinary special skills, players can use skill points to directly upgrade them to the master level. However, after reaching the master level, it is very difficult to improve them. In addition to the extremely rare racing achievement award, they can only rely on their own opportunities. Rod once heard that there was a huge ancient tree with a human face in Eli''s elf territory, which was called the wisdom tree by the local elf creatures. If players present gold coins and gems to them and obtain the recognition of the wisdom tree, they will have the opportunity to upgrade their master level skills to epic level with its help. environment In addition to this method, which is well known by many players, it can upgrade special skills to epic level. In addition, the special secret places that exist everywhere in the game can also bring this effect. Just like the memories of the Titans experienced by rod, such special secret places, if the conditions match, can bring many rewards to the players, as well as the improvement of their special skills. Relying on their own learning, they can naturally achieve this effect, and upgrade their special skills to the master level. However, it is tantamount to giving up the advantage of being a player, and turning to be like the aborigines in the game. Without years of skill accumulation, they can''t improve at all. At least rod has never heard of players who can rely on their own learning to upgrade their special skills to this level, but it is common to upgrade them to the primary and intermediate level. these There is no way to upgrade special skills to God level. Even if the special skill level + 1 is marked on some treasures, it will be limited according to the quality of the treasure itself. these Players can''t easily upgrade their special skill level to a very high level by using multiple low-level treasures. In previous games, rod once thought that the highest level of special skills was legend level, and there was no higher level of special skills. The existence of God level special skills mostly exists in the imagination of players. According to the theory put forward by the players at that time, corresponding to the special skill of God level, it should be the existence of God level creatures. However, until the end of the third expansion, the player did not really see the figure of the divine level creature. It seems that the divine level special skills are just like the divine level creature, which is only a theoretical possibility. However, at this time, Rhode clearly knew that the special skill of God level really existed. Not only that, Rhode also owned and performed this special skill himself. Rod''s promotion of the level of Necromancy depends on the artifact he got, the cloak of the ghost king. Perhaps only the power attached to the real artifact can make the special skills that have already reached the legendary level be upgraded again, and finally the skill level will be upgraded to the divine level. Recalling the call of the ghost King''s cloak to himself, rod probably guessed what happened. Even this artifact itself is yearning for the emergence of divine level spiritualism. Only this level of spiritualism can give full play to the power of the artifact. Perhaps in the later period of the second expansion of the previous life, when Sandra used the endless night ritual to transform himself into a lich, he could improve the basic level of Necromancy, so that he could upgrade this special skill to the divine level with the help of the cloak of the ghost king. However, Sandra, who is still in human form at this time, does not have this ability. Recalling his last meeting with Sandro, rod clearly knows that he has not yet carried out the transformation of the endless night ritual. In order to promote, in addition to the need to achieve the basic level of character, according to their own special skill level, the promotion of high-level occupation is also different. special Not to mention the characteristics of this profession, the 100W experience required for promotion alone is enough to make rod smack his tongue. The advanced experience value of 100W is higher than the experience value required for each level of level 5 career. Rod has no doubt that it is an alternative career when level 5 is promoted to level 6, but it appears in the options when level 4 is promoted to level 5. Compared with the advanced necromancer who only needs 15W, the experience required by the advanced seeker has increased by many times. Rod only hopes that the ability of this profession is worth the experience it has spent. Since it is not possible to preview the features of advanced classes in advance, the judgment on the features of advanced classes can only be made by the players themselves. Players for a completely unfamiliar advanced occupation, most of them understand the focus of this occupation through the special skill level they need to advance, so as to infer their occupation bonus. The only special skill required for the advancement of the divinity seeker profession is the divinity level special skill, and there is no limit to the types of special skills, which is enough to illustrate the problem. Rhode can''t judge the various characteristics of this profession by predicting the special skills required by the advanced seeker. He can''t get any information about this profession from the hints given by the system, or even never heard of this profession. Rod noticed that as the advanced God seeker has no requirements for the first four classes, as long as he has special skills at the God level, it seems that any four classes can be promoted to the God seeker. In addition, what surprised rod even more was that the profession of God seeker completely ignored the limitation of evocation. Because of the existence of evocation, players who have mastered this special skill can only choose related professions in the graveyard system when they are advanced. Naturally, the biggest branch of the graveyard system is the undead mage. Rod had known this before. Because of the limitation of Necromancy, rod gave up the way he was good at in his previous life and became a necromancer. With the help of evocation, even if the rank of the necromancer is low, or even only the apprentice level, many undead creatures can be created in a short period of time, and their combat ability can be shaped, which is unmatched by any other profession. Chapter 916 When the necromancer is in the middle and low level position, he has incomparable combat ability with other ranks. Through the control of the undead creatures under his opponent, in the early and middle stages of the game, a formed necromancer presses several players to fight at the same time, which is also a normal situation. However, with the progress of the game, the disadvantages of players who choose to become necromancers will appear. In addition to the undead creatures created by the necromancer, there are few legendary creatures in itself. What''s more, even the Necromancer''s own advanced path is also very narrow. The only high-level path that can be chosen by conventional necromancers is basically lich, or even no advanced path, which can make necromancers have powerful casting ability. At the end of the game, the strength of the necromancer can only be reflected in the undead creatures. The class bonus of all kinds of graveyard ranks also focuses on this point, so that the necromancer can endow his undead creatures with various powerful special skills. With the improvement of the rank, no matter how many low-level undead creatures are, it is difficult to affect a really powerful high-level professional, and the players can not accumulate undead creatures as long as the lich, so the rank of the graveyard department is very weak in the later stage. On the contrary, orthodox mages don''t have to worry about this at all. The professional expertise of high-level mages and legendary mages is enough to make their damage to a terrible level. With a deep understanding of the disadvantages of the necromancer in his later stage, rod is always looking for a new advanced route. Before he found a suitable route for advancement, even though rod''s experience had already met the requirements for advancement, rod did not choose to upgrade himself rashly. Rod knew that when the player''s rank reached four or more, every time he promoted the rank, he had to think carefully. Once he didn''t get the right professional expertise, his strength might be greatly reduced. weakness In rod''s view, it is undoubtedly a good thing for this new profession to get rid of the restriction of spiritualism and deviate from the promotion route of the cemetery department. The Duke of vampire also appears in the promotion options. However, according to rod''s understanding, this profession also belongs to the cemetery rank, and it can not solve its own difficulties. Without much hesitation, even if it would cost a huge amount of experience, rod immediately chose to be promoted to the fifth level of "God seeker". ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Consumption experience value is 1000000, remaining experience value is 220000. Upgrade your class level to level 5, level 1, seeker... " "Get free attribute point 2, skill point 2..." "Level 4 occupation [necromancer] is completed, and the professional specialty of [necromancer] is preserved." "[necromancer] professional specialty: control spirit + 20. When casting evocation, you can get a certain amount of mana reduction according to the basic level of evocation. Current level of evocation: God level, 100% mana reduction "[seeker] professional specialty: double the experience value of upgrading the character level, and double the free attribute points and skill points gained each time you upgrade. Every time you have a god level special skill, it will double the original one. At present, the number of special skills of God level: 1, doubled in total. " "You''ve got a racing achievement." "[flames of war]: working in any five level occupation. Basic reward all attributes + 2, increases all damage by 20% when wearing. " ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Rod was shocked to see all kinds of hints after he was promoted as a god seeker. Before that, he did not expect that the professional characteristic of God seeker was so special. What makes rod feel most concerned is that the seeker can double the free attribute points and skill points obtained when upgrading by relying on the number of special skills at God level. At the same time, the experience value needed to upgrade will also double, but rod doesn''t care at all. Compared with these additional attributes, the experience value spent on upgrading is nothing at all. With the game experience in his previous life, rod deeply understands that players can get limited attribute points and skill points through upgrading from the first level of the game to the seventh level. Each player can only get these rewards through upgrading, but the experience required for upgrading is getting higher and higher. one o''clock For this reason, rod understands that it is very cost-effective to spend experience to upgrade a character''s level at a low level, but there is not much profit at a high level, and it is not even faster to upgrade the player''s skill level directly with experience. If it''s not for rank promotion, the character level must reach level 10. I''m afraid not many players are willing to put a lot of experience into character level promotion in the later stage of the game. It is in this case that the professional expertise of the God seeker can be displayed. It''s an extremely rich reward for all players to gain multiple upgrade rewards by consuming experience points in multiple ways. ten o''clock As the experience value required for upgrading to the next level will be ten times that of the previous level, the experience value of upgrading to twice that of the current level may be nothing compared with the experience value of upgrading to the next level. After noticing the special expertise of the seeker, rod knew that with the addition of this professional expertise, he might be able to greatly improve his overall strength. Rod was not too worried about the experience value. Rod believes that when the battle of shadow of death is officially launched, you don''t have to worry about the experience value of yourself with the cloak of the ghost king. Although rod can''t directly convert the corpse king from the ghost King''s cloak into his own experience value, rod will get their experience value completely for the creatures killed by the corpse king. This has been confirmed by rod in the previous death mausoleum. Rod believes that when the battle of shadow of death starts, he will gain unimaginable experience value, which is enough to meet the experience value requirements of God seekers. Chapter 917 For rod, the professional expertise possessed by the God seeker is more of an opportunity. Rod is confident that he has the ability to obtain a large number of experience points and make his own attributes to an unimaginable level. After successfully upgrading to God seeker, rod scanned the attribute panel and found that there were 22W experience points left. He immediately chose to upgrade the character level again. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Consume experience value 200000, remaining experience value 20000. Upgrade your class level to level 5, level 2, seeker... " "Get free attribute point 2, skill point 2..." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Rod noticed that the number of experience points consumed by the seeker to upgrade, and the number of upgrade rewards he received, were twice the number of regular classes. This point is also mentioned in the professional specialty of God seeker. The multiple should be related to the number of God level special skills that rod has. After feeling the God seeker''s bonus to his own attributes, rod realized that if he had more God level special skills in the future, would this multiple be increased? Rod shook his head at the thought. With the bonus of racing achievement and the existence of artifact, rod can upgrade the evocation skill to the divine level. It is extremely difficult to upgrade a special skill to the divine level again, and it is almost impossible to achieve it. I have a hunch that the spiritual attributes I use to control the undead in the next war may not be enough. Rod has allocated all the current free attributes to the spirit. After assigning attribute points, rod checks another important thing, that is, the existence of skill points. Cumulative these six o''clock Because it takes 5 skill points to upgrade the expert level to the master level, rod can''t upgrade the earth magic level again for the time being. three o''clock When any skill reaches the master level, its effect will change qualitatively. At this time, although rod mastered the expert level earth magic, he was still unable to control the gate of time and space. He could not rely on his own ability to lock in the space calibration far away in vilning, so as to directly return to his own territory. Maybe the master level native magic has such ability, but the current rod has not mastered it due to the lack of skill points. At this moment, rod once again felt the strength of the spirit seeker class. If it wasn''t for the extra skill points awarded by the class, he would have to go to level 5 and level 6 to master the master level native magic. Rod realized that the lower the rank, the better the job. When he was a god seeker, rod was already a level 5 professional. If he can be successfully promoted to the top level 7 and level 10, he will get 30 free attribute points and skill points in addition. The basic attributes alone will be enough to open a big gap with the regular level 7 players. At this time, rod could not help thinking that if he could work in a powerful profession at a lower level, such as the fourth level, he would get more attribute points. However, rod also realized that the conditions needed for the promotion of the seeker, that is, the existence of the spirit level evocation, are the conditions that ordinary players can''t meet in any case. Even rod himself, with all kinds of rewards, plus the effect of artifact, has the divine level of evocation. Other players simply can''t copy this experience. Rod is very curious that when he is at level 4, he can rely on the existence of divine level spiritualism to advance the special profession of divine seeker. Then when he is next promoted or promoted to a higher level, what kind of profession can he rely on this special skill to advance. After the promotion of rank, in rod''s perception, accompanied by the sign of consanguinity perception, Rowling''s existence gradually became clear. Even though there was a very long distance between them, rod could clearly perceive her existence. Seems to be aware of something, rod from the space ring, take out a sealed parchment roll, open after a simple look. The parchment in rod''s hand records the secret method used by the Lich Stephen to keep his face unchanged and not eroded by the energy of death. It is of great value. Before returning to vernin, rod planned to check the secret to confirm its feasibility. Depending on all kinds of knowledge brought by God level soul summoning, rod soon mastered this secret method. On the scroll, there is a secret method of absorbing life energy. The objects of absorbing life energy can be unrelated innocent creatures or their own undead creatures. What matters to rod is that the secret method emphasizes that the life energy absorbed can only be used to fight against the erosion of death energy, and must not be used for other purposes. Otherwise, the extremely unstable life energy will produce a purification effect similar to that of an undead killer, causing serious damage to himself. Looking at the secret, rod somehow thought of Sepp, whom he had seen in the city of Warren. these Looking back on what happened to Sepp, rod realized that perhaps his way of absorbing life energy was similar to this secret method, rather than from blakada. As far as rod knows, there is no such secret method to directly capture life energy in blakada. Just like undead magic, it is also a forbidden research. these After confirming that the secret method is feasible, rod put it back into the space ring and put his eyes on his own property panel. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ lastname Hero''s Specialty: peeping eyes (23) Rank: Level 5 seeker Level 2 (0400000) 0 HP: 210320 Mana: 56360 Pneumatic value: 320320 Experience value: 20000 Common skills: mental imprint (strengthening), powerful bat like LV1, energy absorbing secret LV1, heavy chop LV3, burst Lv2 Special skills: God level soul summoning, master level wisdom, expert level earth magic, expert level sword, advanced mystery, intermediate reconnaissance, primary resistance, primary eagle eye, primary fire magic Common Magic: instant move LV1, Hercules shield LV1, cloud of death LV5, undead killer LV1, mirror Dafa LV1, Hellfire LV1, gate of time and space LV1, chain lightning LV1, meteor shower LV1, Titan''s arrow LV1 New achievements: Challenger, perfect inheritance, ultimate inheritance, hero, enemy of caster, God benefactor, enemy of vampire, God seeker, war of war] ¡­¡­¡­¡­ With the blessing of many racing achievements, rod''s overall attribute has reached a terrible level. If you don''t control any undead creatures, look at the panel and even have the same casting ability as a high-level mage, that''s what rod has now. these After a long time of checking his own attributes, rod closed the attribute panel and turned to look in the direction of blood perception, where Rowling was. Chapter 918 In the dark quiet room, there is a secret conversation, which is not known by the outside creatures. "In order to stabilize the situation in this area, the magic guild sent a lot of people here, including the legendary mage Phil." So says a creature whose upper body can still maintain human shape, but whose feet are used for walking have completely become snake like bodies. Under the dim fire light in the quiet room, its dark blue skin can be observed. The one who talked with him was completely covered by a black robe, and even his face was completely covered by a wide hood. Although he could see the body of human beings, it was difficult to observe the specific situation of this body shape from the appearance. these Under the black robe, a clear voice came out. It''s not hard to hear that the person who was born in this black robe should be a woman. "The civil strife in blakada is far from breaking the bones and muscles, so that all the mages are not involved in it. What''s more, there are five levels of magic here, the appearance of meteor fire shower "The complete application of level 5 magic and the mage''s territory attacked by the meteor shower are enough to make many people in blakada care about it. They want to know who actually performed this level 5 magic." "Plus the death of the former high-level mage stationed here, only legendary mages are qualified to come here." Hearing the doubts raised by the figure, the figure in front of her gave a detailed answer, trying to solve the questions in her heart. I don''t know if it is affected by the atmosphere. The candle light in the quiet room suddenly flashed, reflecting all the scenes in the field. In the light of the fire, with dark blue skin of this figure, its face was also set off. The upward protruding fins on the top of the head and the closed gills on the ear all indicate the unusual identity of this creature. The magic elements around us have been gathering to its position, which is more obvious in the quiet room. Combined with all the anomalies of this creature, it''s easy to confirm that this creature in front of us should belong to the water element man of the element creatures. Judging from its posture, it''s not the ordinary water element man, but the ice element man after the advanced stage. If rod can show up here, he will find that this ice element man is the one he once met and finally reached an agreement with. these The sudden flash of the fire makes the shadow behind the black robe lengthen and even twist, but finally it returns to its original position with the calm of the fire. Similar to the ice element, the black robed figure is surrounded by extremely strong death energy, which even affects the accumulation of magic elements by the ice element. Any creature that can sense the flow of magic elements can clearly feel this, not to mention the elemental person who is extremely good at casting magic. Noticing this scene, the ice element in front of us said slowly: these I have some doubts and I need him to answer them. " Hearing this ice element''s words, the black robe who talked with him was also stunned. Then he raised his head and carefully examined the ice element. As the figure raised her head, ice element followed her hood and saw the figure''s face. The pale face without a trace of blood color and the dark blue blood vessels under the skin are enough to explain the erosion degree of this figure by the energy of death. In the impression of ice element, I''m afraid that only some necromancers who are extremely powerful and have reached the peak of their practice of evocation will have such a scene. The appearance of this situation is enough to show the mage''s attainments in evocation. Looking at the figure in front of her, even the ice element as an Elemental creature, it''s hard to imagine that she can exert incomparably powerful magic besides her profound attainments in evocation. Ice element recalls that the meteor fire shower, which destroyed all the remnant followers of Witt, even the mage city built by him, came from this mage. Recalling the scene I saw at the beginning, the ice element can''t help but feel frightened. As an element creature, it naturally understands how high the requirements for a mage to perform the fifth level magic are. Even though the black robed figure in front of her is full of traces of death energy erosion, and belongs to the necromancer in rank, ice element does not dare to underestimate her casting ability. "You may be disappointed. The necromancer is not in the territory now, and I don''t know how long it will take to return." The explanation given by the figure of black robe undoubtedly makes the ice element in front of us anxious. When he learned the explanation of the figure in black robe, the ice element''s snake like body ended, and the huge caudal fin swayed on the ground, and there was an obvious sound of beating. It seems to be aware of something. Ice element takes the initiative to calm down. It knows that the strength of the black robed figure in front of it is not as simple as it seems. Noticing the unusual behavior of ice element, the figure in black robe said: "there are several other mages in the territory who are waiting in other quiet rooms." "Your identity has not been recognized by those mages. I''m afraid it''s not proper to wait here. Is there anything I can tell you? " Aware of what the black robe figure said, Bing yuan also understood that he might not be able to achieve his original purpose in this trip. He immediately stopped hesitating and said: "Please tell the necromancer that the obelisk of the water element plane has been found. Blakada''s mage moves are more and more frequent. When he returns, I will come back to look for him. " With these words, the ice element does not stay for a long time. In front of the black robe, its whole body seems to have lost its shackles and turned into a pool of pure water, falling towards the ground without any liquid splashing. All the liquid, as a whole, without any sign of separation, began to move outward along the ground, and finally left the chamber without any trace. Chapter 919 When the ice element leaves the quiet room in its own unique way, only the figure in black robe is left alone. Wait for a moment until the surrounding elements are completely flat. After confirming that the ice elements are completely away, the black robe figure will not continue to cover its own face, but will put down the hood it has been carrying. When the hood at the back of the black robe was completely put down, her real appearance was fully revealed. This person was Rowling who stayed in vilning. With the erosion of death energy, in the candlelight, Rowling''s already very pale face revealed a weak morbid state. With the circulation of a vitality, the erosion existing in her body, although not immediately improved, but also did not transform to a deeper level. It is worth noting that in her body, the strong erosion of death energy, many are dissolved by a strong vitality. This life force acts as a barrier to isolate the energy of death from her body. No creature, even the necromancer who has not yet completed the endless night ritual, will resist this kind of strong vitality. However, there are few conventional means to enhance the vitality, let alone act on all creatures after forming a system. Feeling what happened to her, Rowling sighed a little. She knew that the reason why she was able to maintain her present state under the erosion of death energy was largely due to the potion she had drunk before. The original vitality promoted by magic potion is the best thing to fight against the erosion of death energy. If there is no magic potion effect, the degree of this erosion will be even worse now. And the potion to enhance the original vitality was given to Rowling by a very important person. Looking back on what she had seen and what she had said, Rowling sighed. It seems that she remembers something. I don''t know when, Rowling holds in her hand the [miss of elot] that Rhode gave to her. Although rod is not in vilning, what he does deeply affects everything in this area, and this is what Rowling needs to be responsible for. Rowling recalled that after killing the high-level mage Witt, rod went directly to the territory of Diya after a short rest, ignoring the matters in vilning. However, this matter will not end because of rod''s departure, but will still ferment in vilning. A real high-level mage''s death in battle is like lighting the fuse in vilning. When a high-level creature breaks the rules first, other forces will not tolerate it. Without rod and ghost dragon, the power of the Centaur leader alone can''t cope with the chaotic battle in vilning. Fortunately, with Rowling here, and before rod left, the death knight talwich, who had been transformed into Rowling, played an irreplaceable role in several successive battles. Among them is the meteor shower that directly disintegrated the remnants of Witt''s forces mentioned by the ice element. In that battle, Rowling for the first time fully cast this extremely powerful fifth level magic. Even without other hands, Rowling directly disintegrated the mage''s defense line and destroyed the mage''s city together. cutting-edge news Recalling all the abilities possessed by the legendary mage, even Rowling felt a headache. At this time, Rowling''s only level five magic, meteor shower, can play a very limited effect in the face of a single target, especially when she is extremely good at the existence of magic, unable to form an effective confrontation. Thinking of the coming legendary mage, Rowling doesn''t know how to deal with it for a while. With the existing magic, Rowling has no way to deal with the existence of this rank. cutting-edge news Rowling has occasionally heard rod mention the artifacts corresponding to many obelisks, but the details are not clear to Rowling. Rowling can''t judge the specific meaning of this news from the words of ice element, especially the existence of water element potential plane. She can only tell this news after rod returns. Recalling the method used when ice element left, Rowling realized that it might not be long before this ice element became a real high-level creature. Turning herself into pure elemental form is a unique skill that only high-level elemental talents can master. Before that, Rowling only saw the record of this skill in some ancient books. Until the arrival of ice element, Rowling saw the performance of this skill with her own eyes. Recalling the conversation with ice element, Rowling frowned at the people who came to look for rod. Among those who came to look for rod, there was even an orthodox high-level mage of blakada. Although he didn''t deliberately show his identity, he just came here as a traveler, Rowling could see the difference of his identity at a glance. From this mage, Rowling can feel a very unique power. Rowling realized that the strength of this high-level mage may be far more than that of Witt before, even if it is not far from the real legendary mage. For the high-level mage in the territory, Rowling can''t easily guess his intention. Fortunately, during this period of time, he didn''t make any unusual moves. Rowling can only wait until rod returns to find a way to solve the problem. When she thinks of all about rod again, Rowling pinches the unique amulet in her hand. With the help of the unique sense of kinship attached to the amulet, Rowling sends it out to the outside world. In the past, when Rowling missed rod, she would send a signal to rod in this way, hoping that her thoughts could be conveyed to rod. Maybe it was because of the distance that Rowling never received any response. But at this time, what Rowling didn''t expect was that the sense of blood relationship began to become extremely strong. Rod''s existence appeared in Rowling''s perception and was rapidly approaching here. Chapter 920 The information from the sense of consanguinity made Rowling immediately realize that rod had finished this task and was returning here quickly. these The strong signal from the perception made Rowling very happy at this time. After putting the pendant back in place and making the hood cover her face again, Rowling walked out of the quiet room. When you come to the streets in the city, the buildings in the city have begun to take shape. In the torch light along the way, Rowling can see a large number of undead creatures who are not tired and have no complaints. Under the control of the necromancer, she is constantly transporting various materials to complete the construction of the building, especially the repair of the fortifications. There was no light in the city except the fire. Shrouded in the city, is an endless black cloud, it is other creatures mouth, the most symbol of the existence of the necromancer dark sky. The appearance of the dark sky is announcing the establishment of the city of the dead. Any necromancer in the area will be attracted by the dark sky when he notices the existence of the dark sky, so he will come to the city of the dead to look for opportunities. Before other buildings are completed, the dark sky curtain should be built first. these For Rowling, who is very good at magic, the magic knowledge needed to build the dark sky is not a problem at all. With the cooperation of other necromancers, when rod was in Diya, the construction of the dark sky curtain was completed in the city. Soon, Rowling went back to the courtyard of the Lord''s mansion, waiting for rod''s arrival. The signals from the sense of consanguinity are getting stronger and stronger. Even without the help of other abilities, Rowling can easily judge the location of rod. Rowling can imagine that rod is riding the ghost dragon to return here. Through this unique perception ability, although Rowling has not seen rod back with her own eyes, she can feel that rod''s mood is extremely high at this time. I don''t know whether she has gained a lot in this mission or is about to see herself. Anyway, in Rowling''s opinion, it is enough for rod to return smoothly, even if he fails to reach the original expectation. After waiting for a moment, Rowling did not see rod''s body, but in her spirit, there was a warning from the death knight. It turns out that the reason for this warning is that talwich, a Thunderbird who has been on guard near the dark sky, sensed a creature coming here at a high speed, so he fed it back to Rowling. Different from other non-human undead creatures, when talwich was transformed into a death knight, his heroic status made him retain a certain sense of mind and be able to complete special matters such as vigilance. Even compared with ordinary people, talwich''s sense of mind is not inferior. Rowling through the mental imprint, let talwich do not have any hostility to it, then his line of sight, looking to the direction of the alert. Under the dark sky, the ghost dragon''s body, which is surrounded by pale fog, appears in Rowling''s eyes. In an instant, it stops in front of Rowling from far to near. special When rod appears in front of her eyes, Rowling can also feel the changes in him. With the judgment method recorded in the classics, Rowling can see at a glance that the seemingly ordinary cloak behind rod is definitely not a simple decoration, but Rowling does not pay attention to these things. All of Rowling''s attention is put on rod himself. Feeling rod''s smooth return, Rowling also has an inexplicable emotion in her heart. After jumping from the ghost dragon, he seems to notice all kinds of changes in the city, especially the dark sky in the sky. It makes rod feel like he''s back in Diya again. Rod''s sight is not on Rowling, but on the scene around him. Rowling slowly forward, and finally came to Rhode''s side, until this time, Rhode this began to pay attention to the side of Rowling. When Rowling came to rod''s side, she seemed to have something to say, but in the end she didn''t say anything. Instead, she lowered her head slightly and hid her face, which was eroded by the energy of death, under her hood. Depending on the ability of consanguinity perception, rod faintly felt Rowling''s thoughts at this time, and sighed a little in his heart. At this time, Rowling, who had shrunk her face under her hood, suddenly widened her vision. Rowling raised her head slightly, followed her own line of sight, and noticed rod, who was tidying up her hood. I don''t know when, rod raised his hands and began to tidy the hood behind Rowling''s robe, covering almost the whole face. After Rhode''s simple adjustment, the position of the hood was raised a lot, and Rowling''s face also appeared in front of Rhode''s eyes. Feeling rod looking at her own line of sight and recalling the abnormality caused by death energy erosion, Rowling lowered her head again. Even without the hood, she was still unwilling to face rod in this state. It wasn''t until Rhode''s hands, which had arranged his hood, felt the lift from his face and knew that she couldn''t resist it, that Rowling reluctantly raised her head and looked at Rhode in front of her. Rod noticed that in addition to the abnormality caused by the energy of death, Rowling''s look at herself contained a trace of resentment. She seemed to complain about her actions, but there was no substantive resistance. She could only express her dissatisfaction in this way. "In fact, you don''t have to hide your face from me." With that, rod raised his hands and finally came to the top of Rowling''s head. He pushed up the hood that had slipped down when Rowling lowered her head. As he stroked Rowling''s yellow and dull hair, her face was so pale that she didn''t have any blood color, and even faintly saw the purple and blue blood vessels, rod put down his hand. Chapter 921 Looking at Rowling in front of him, without any hesitation, rod took out a thing from the space ring, then raised his hand again and handed it to Rowling. Rowling reached for it and noticed that what rod had given herself was a sealed parchment. The black silk thread of the sheepskin roll is sealed at will. It seems that it should have been opened before. Although rod did not say clearly what was recorded in the scroll, Rowling could guess it at this time. nine times out of ten Rowling never thought that this secret method would appear in front of her in such a form. Even before that, Rowling knew the news of rod''s smooth return, but Rowling could not imagine that rod really brought this secret back. According to what Rowling knows in the classics, the necromancer will not pay attention to this kind of abnormality in his face. Even if there is such a necromancer, I don''t know how long it will take rod to find it. Maybe some of them couldn''t believe it. The secret that they were so eager for appeared in front of them. Rowling''s voice trembled and asked, "is this "What is recorded in the scroll is an energy absorbing secret created by a lich, which can be used to resist the erosion of death energy. I believe that with your talent, you will be able to master it soon." Rod''s words came from his ear, and Rowling also confirmed the things recorded in the parchment from his mouth. Rowling holding the hand of the parchment, I do not know when to become more and more force, together with the original closed parchment, at this time also produced a lot of wrinkles, but Rowling did not care about this. There is no immediate view of the things recorded in the parchment. In Rowling''s perception, rod''s existence is so strong, not only the result of the attribute of consanguinity perception. At this moment, Rowling seems to be able to deeply feel the will of Rowling. Recalling the act of tidying up her hood when rod just returned, Rowling knows that no matter what she looks like under the erosion of death energy, rod will not dislike herself. In addition to the parchment in her hand, Rowling did not know exactly what Rhode had experienced in diyanne, but this secret method was obviously not easy to obtain. Think of here, at this time of Rowling, finally like can''t help general, came forward to gently hold rod. Rowling was surprised by the smooth touch in her hands. Rhode looked old behind him, and even had a little damaged cloak. It was this kind of feeling, obviously not ordinary. Rowling''s action surprised rod, but rod didn''t make any action. He just felt Rowling''s state carefully by the existence of blood relationship perception. The experience of his previous life made him deeply understand how important self-confidence is to a mage. For many battles that can be won, if the mage is always timid, no matter how high his rank is, he may only be able to deal with them passively. For example, when he is attacked, he uses instant movement to distance himself, instead of taking the initiative to counterattack. Rod always believed that even the powerful mages would not show their self-confidence obviously, but they would still exist in their hearts. When he first saw Rowling, rod suddenly found that her self-confidence in the past seemed to be hidden. When she looked past, she didn''t even dare to face herself. She just lowered her head. Aware of this situation, rod realized that although the erosion of death energy did not make Rowling''s strength decline significantly, this change of mentality may have the greatest impact. Rod recalled that he had met a very confident necromancer in diyane, who was Sandro''s hero, vidnina. In rod''s impression, at that time, videnina, though wearing a hood like a conventional necromancer, put the hood up completely without any meaning of hiding her face. Unlike the conventional necromancer, there is no erosion of death energy in videnina, but rod believes that even if this happens to videnina, she may not have any idea of covering her face like Rowling. The self-confidence possessed by the necromancer is a kind of self-confidence in his own strength. He believes that by relying on his own strength, he can ignore everything else, but rod does not see this in Rowling. In order to help Rowling change this point, rod can only guide Rowling according to the way she remembers that vdnina wears a hood, and finally give her the secret. After realizing the change in Rowling''s heart through the existence of consanguinity perception, rod did not disturb her. Until Rowling''s mood completely calmed down, rod asked her what he wanted to know "What happened to the territory during my absence?" Hearing rod''s inquiry, Luo LinSong opened her hand and became normal as well. "After you left, the remaining blakada forces in the Central Plains of Weining were ready to move and planned to take the opportunity to launch a counterattack, but they were finally defeated by me." "Other large forces did not intervene in this battle. It''s said that blakada has sent legendary mages here in order to solve the war situation here. Fortunately, you returned in time. " "In addition to the influence of blakada, the situation in Weining is still calm." "After the death of high-level mage Waite, other forces began to dispatch their hands to vilning, especially the elves of Eli. But they didn''t fight on the battlefield for the time being." cutting-edge news Maybe it''s because rod''s attitude has affected Rowling at this time, or maybe it''s because he knows that she can recover from the eroded state immediately, and Rowling is getting better. When she no longer hides her face under her hood, even rod can''t find fault with her present state. these "The Necromancers in vernin have learned about the new undead city here, and many of them choose to come here." "The only regret is that the city of the dead has no specific name, which makes it very inconvenient for the necromancer to call it here." Chapter 922 At this point, Rowling took the initiative to stop their own words, so looking at the side of rod, eyes seem to have bright flow. After noticing Rowling''s look, rod seemed to be aware of something. He could not help saying, "it''s just a name. You or the Centaur leader should be able to name this city. How can it happen that most of the towns have been built and haven''t been named yet?" Hearing rod''s words, Rowling shook her head: "not the same... Neither I nor the death knight can replace the highest will in the territory to name this city. Only my brother can do this." Speaking of this, Rowling seemed to recall something. Her mouth turned up slightly and said playfully: "not long ago, the death knight said that he had gathered necromancers in the city to vote for the name of the city in order to give some advice to his brother." "The city with the highest number of votes is the city of Silva. If it''s not for fear of being punished, and if it doesn''t get a response from my brother, I''m afraid it''s really named that way. " During the conversation, Rowling''s originally dull look had changed significantly. Looking at Rowling''s smiling face under her hood, rod asked: "And you? Since a centaur wants to name the city, do you already have the name you want to name the city? " Rowling was stunned by rod''s inquiry. She never thought that rod would ask herself such a question. Perhaps in private, Rowling had thought about the name of the town to be built, but she never thought that rod would ask herself like this. After thinking for a while, the original smile on Rowling''s face was obviously restrained. Instead, it was a kind of sad look. At the same time, she said what she had thought before. "If it were me, I would name this city Sao." From Rowling''s words, rod also realized her idea. In rod''s impression, when he first came to this world and felt the memory of his predecessor, he had vaguely heard of the name. Rod recalled that before his arrival, his former predecessor lived in Sao village with Rowling, but in the end, the whole village was destroyed by the necromancer elotte, and his predecessor died. At this time, hearing Rowling say the name, rod realized that she obviously attached great importance to the experience of living in Sao village. Even at this time, her strength had already surpassed that of elotte who destroyed the village at first, but she still could not let go of the experience. "What about you, brother?" I do not know when, Rowling looked at rod''s eyes, a little more hope, eager to say this, his approval. "What name does my brother want to give this city?" Hearing Rowling''s question, rod raised his hand as if he could not understand her eyes. The energy of death around him moved with it. At the same time, he replied: "the city of necromancer." Hearing the name, Rowling gasped. In rod''s impression, the common town names that can symbolize the necromancer, such as the city of death and the city of shadow, have long been occupied by the old undead city in Diya, and the names with similar styles are even more popular in Diya. Naturally, the name of rod can not be divorced from this law. In rod''s impression, there seems to be a city of necromancer in diyane, and there is more than one city with this name, but rod doesn''t care at all. Rod believes that when he fully demonstrates the power of the artifact and creates an endless queen of necromancers, the name of the city of necromancers will surely spread to the whole group of Necromancers. Even though there is already a city of necromancers in Diya, rod doesn''t care. He believes that it is only a matter of his own words to let the city of necromancers be renamed when the battle of shadow of death is fully opened. In rod''s view, there is only one town that can completely match the power of artifact and frighten all enemies at the same time. Compared with it, other names are not so good in effect. He raised his hand and felt the ability of the spirit level soul summoning. In rod''s heart, he was very satisfied with the name of the city of necromancer. At this time, it seems that he has found something unusual. Rod looks at Rowling. Rod noticed that when he heard her name, Rowling''s expression had changed dramatically. All her hopes had disappeared, her lips were slightly raised, and her eyes looked at her as if she had been wronged. Looking back on what Rowling had said before, rodton understood what she thought. "I''m kidding." Rod said with a stiff head¡° In fact, I also want to name this city Sao. " Hearing rod''s words, Rowling''s face still did not improve, but like uncertainty, asked: "really?" Rod did not answer, but nodded, in response to Rowling''s inquiry. flower Looking at Rowling in front of him and feeling the waves of joy in the sense of consanguinity, rod knows that he doesn''t need to worry about her any more. It seems that due to the influence of emotional fluctuations, the vitality in Rowling''s body is also aroused. Some parts of her body, which was eroded by the energy of death, are showing signs of improvement. Even at this time, Rowling still does not completely recover from the erosion of death energy, but it is only a matter of time. Rod believes that with the help of the secret energy taking method, Rowling will soon return to her original state. When he noticed the change of Rowling''s expression, rod himself was also gratified. Even if the name of the town changed, it was not so important that it was no longer the Necromancer''s city he thought. flower The city of necromancer... Recalling the name that might frighten all creatures on the earth''s surface, rod could only sigh a little and feel some regret. Reach out and press the hood on top of Rowling''s head. This time, the hood will not only cover her face, but also cover her eyes completely. Rowling naturally didn''t want to be teased like this. She stretched out her hand and tried to straighten out her hood, but it couldn''t be achieved under rod''s control. Chapter 923 In front of this scene, if you are seen by other creatures in sao''o City, you will feel a surprise in your heart. They never thought that the most powerful necromancer in the city would have such an embarrassing moment. Unable to rely on their own strength, get rid of rod''s action. Finally, rod took the initiative to stop, and Rowling put up her hood again. It seems to be a sign from the sense of consanguinity. Rod only feels that when he makes this move, a kind of connection between himself and Rowling is deepened. After finishing the hood on Rowling''s head again, the fight between them didn''t last long, so they started the next topic. Seems to recall something, Rowling took the initiative to say: "brother, during this period of time, there are several special people in the city, waiting for your return." these these Recalling the abnormality in his perception, this news undoubtedly made rod aware of something. At this time, rod through the spirit mark, let the ghost dragon return to the sky to patrol around, and then under the leadership of Rowling, Rowling will walk towards the quiet room where these people are waiting. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ At Rowling''s signal, rod reaches out his hand and uses the magic ceremony to open the stone door of a quiet room. environment If you look around, the interior of the quiet room is very empty, without any unnecessary ornaments. It''s just a candle on the wall around it. Observing that the inner area of the quiet room is large, but it doesn''t make use of the upper space, rod knows that this quiet room is not for the master''s meditation. If this quiet room is used for meditation, the effect may not be as good as ordinary quiet room. In rod''s opinion, the most effective function of this quiet room is to guide the magic ceremony. For example, in the death knight conversion ceremony that rod once performed, it is difficult to complete the arrangement of the magic ceremony in a very narrow space, let alone completely perform it. Only in a wide space like this can the magic ceremony be carried out. In order to meet the requirements of the mage, the size of the inner space of the quiet room will be different. For example, the wide quiet room in front of rod''s eyes is prepared for the mages who need space to arrange rituals, and the general mages rarely have the opportunity to use it. To rod''s surprise, the high-level mage who came to find himself chose such a quiet room. cutting-edge news The signal from his perception made rod realize that there was no sign of forming magic ceremony inside the quiet room, and even the fluctuation of magic elements was extremely calm. He didn''t know what the high-level mage had done in the quiet room. As his eyes swept through the quiet room, rod also noticed the figure in the depth of the quiet room, almost drawing his whole body close to the wall farthest from the door. At this time, the figure also felt the change at the entrance of the quiet room, standing up from the original sitting position, looking at rod not far away. Without casting space magic, rod went forward step by step, and finally stopped at a position not far from the mage. Rod noticed that the mage was wearing a dark robe. In the light of the fire, people could not tell the original color of the robe, but his face was clearly visible. Memories of being in blakada have sprung up. Rod recognizes that the mage in front of him is els, who he reached an agreement with in the ice blue magic academy. Because before that, Rowling told rod what she knew, and rod was not surprised by the identity of this high-level mage. What surprised rod was that els would come to vernin to find himself even though he had already indicated his identity as a necromancer. In rod''s view, the original agreement with els may have been void when he indicated his identity as a necromancer. The orthodox high-level mages in blakhada, especially those from the Academy, may not be as hostile to the Necromancers as the magic guild, but they are always disgusted, let alone reach any agreement with the Necromancers. However, when he noticed Eric''s figure, Rodden realized that he might be different from blakadane''s Orthodox high-level mage. The reward from the inheritance mission enables rod to perceive the location of the parts of Titan''s arrow artifact. When rod enters the quiet room, the feeling becomes very strong. Even the other two artifact parts in rod''s space ring have a tendency to change. The emergence of this change makes rod feel more confused. He is eager to know what is the real purpose of els. In this process, Rowling did not accompany rod into the quiet room, but waited outside. Looking at rod who appeared here, ELS''s expression remained unchanged, but the atmosphere seemed to be dignified with rod''s arrival. After meeting, two people in the first time, did not speak first, but so looked at each other. Recalling the situation when he first met rod in the ice blue magic academy, compared with rod''s momentum at this time, ELS was secretly shocked. Ells recalled that he initially chose to reach an agreement with rod in the ice blue magic academy, and more importantly, he valued his talent in refining potions. In ELS'' opinion, even though rod seemed to be of average strength at that time, he only needed a demagogic spell to make him fall into a dreamland, but his accomplishments in making potions are worthy of attention. In the potion competition, he can refine the perfect potion without any negative effect, which can comprehensively improve all the attributes. This shows that rod has a strong ability in potion refining. According to els'' understanding of the potion, only the real potion masters in the underground world can really surpass rod in the refining of potions. Chapter 924 To els''s surprise, rod, who was originally only optimistic about the ability of making magic potions, showed a very strong momentum as soon as he appeared. Although rod didn''t have any words, ELS only felt this kind of momentum in his opponents of the same rank. This extremely strong momentum made els realize that if he didn''t take out all his vigilance, he might die in the hands of this necromancer in an instant if any accident happened. ELS realized that, compared with before, rod''s strength has been rapidly improved, and now, he is facing himself with an equal attitude. Although we can feel his extraordinary strength from rod, the momentum that els should show will not be reduced by half. Seeing that rod didn''t plan to speak for a moment, ELS stopped waiting. After a cold hum, he said, "master of the dead rod, I remember that you once issued a mission in the thieves'' guild to let the thieves collect a special armor for you." not bad "But you didn''t say that this armor is not for human beings." With that, ELS raised his hand. With the opening of the space ring on his hand, a huge thing appeared in the original empty quiet room, and instantly occupied most of the space in the quiet room. Even the ground was smashed because of this thing. What appears in front of rod''s eyes is a wall made of pig iron, which has spread to the end that can''t be seen, and this is only a part of this thing. As soon as this thing appeared, rod''s perception seemed to be activated. He was deeply attracted by this thing for himself, and with the space ring in his hand, he began to tremble slightly. The strong signal from his perception made rod immediately realize that this thing is one of the artifact parts of Titan''s arrow, Titan armor. Rod never thought that the size of Titan armor would be so huge. If it wasn''t for the extremely special enclosed quiet room, I''m afraid that the appearance of Titan armor would be enough to attract the attention of other creatures. flower As els said, the huge armor in front of us is not for human beings at all. Perhaps only the Titans who have long disappeared in history are qualified to wear this armor. Obviously, ELS had anticipated in advance what would happen if this huge armor appeared in front of other creatures, so he chose this empty quiet room as the place to wait for rod to return. Looking at this unique armor, ELS'' memory seems to return to the events he experienced when he collected it. ELS recalled that after the potion competition, although rod jumped from the airship, els, who was familiar with various magic effects, believed that rod could survive the fall in his own way and would not die so easily. For this reason, according to the previous agreement, ELS still combined with the genie master of the element college, and relying on the eye of the genie master''s element, he came to the ice field and began to explore the trace of the treasure. cutting-edge news Besides, when he got up to search for the treasure, there was something else in his mind. If the treasure rod cares about is too powerful, even if he abandons the previous agreement, ELS will keep the armor for his own use. During the period of searching for the armor under the ice, els and the God and monster master avoided the most fierce attack of Tanan and his subordinates. Even if the ice blue magic academy was attacked, els, as the Dean, did not return. these Under the action of the eye of elements, before the end of the war, ELS finally found the position of the armor under the ice, but how to take out the armor under the ice became another problem. flower environment Although the strength of ELS is not bad, he still can''t compare with the legendary mage. environment environment When the ability of these elemental creatures finally removed the armor from under the ice, ELS was dumbfounded. What is obviously different from els'' expectation is that such a huge armor is not equipped by human beings at all. Even creatures like giants are far from the standard required by this armor. The unique type of armor directly breaks els'' idea of leaving his own equipment. Even if this armor is powerful, ELS can''t use it. For els, there is only one role left in this armor, which is to trade it and let rod make potions for himself. Acquisition Noting that rod was not as surprised as he expected when he saw the armor, but rather very satisfied, ELS realized that the armor might not be as unusable as he expected. Chapter 925 Ignoring els on one side, rod focused his eyes on the huge armor in front of him. special Rod stretched out his hand and pasted it on the surface of the armor. The familiar perception from the armor became more and more obvious. Because of his size, rod could not use this huge armor. In rod''s opinion, this armor is the best preserved of all Titan''s arrow artifacts. Recalling the last scene we saw in the inheritance mission, the combined artifact Titan''s arrow was divided into four huge parts, the size of which was like the Titan''s armor in front of rod''s eyes. According to rod''s prediction, this artifact was originally prepared for the Titan giant, including the artifact parts that were finally separated. According to the size of this giant armor, only the real Titan giant can equip it. However, with the passage of time, although the power of the artifact itself will not change, the holders of these parts have changed greatly. Most of the titans have disappeared in that accident, and only humanoid creatures can hold these artifact parts. these Rhode believes that if the first two artifact parts are collected by other kinds of giant creatures rather than humans, then the volume of those two artifact parts will also be extremely huge. What makes rod concerned is that perhaps it is because it has been sealed under the ice for a long time. This change does not appear on the Titan armor in front of him. At this time, the Titan armor still keeps its original shape. With the contact between rod and Titan armor, the reward rod received in the original inheritance mission immediately played a role. Rod noticed that the mountain of Titan armor in front of him suddenly began to tremble. Because of the huge volume of the armor, the shaking was very obvious in the quiet room. With the shaking, a burst of dust began to fall on the top of the quiet room. special Holding the shield in his hand, rod held it close to the surface of Titan armor without any hesitation. As a bright light flashed by, rod''s action seemed to activate some special features of the armor. The trembling on the surface of the armor was more obvious, and the whole quiet room began to vibrate due to the influence of the armor. I don''t know how many years I''ve been buried under the ice. At this moment, because of rod''s action, the armor was reactivated. Looking at this scene, ELS''s expression changed slightly. Rod was in front of the armour, with no change in his face. special Under the gaze of rod, the giant armor began to shrink rapidly inward, but still maintained its original overall shape, only the volume began to shrink rapidly inward. As the corresponding parts of the combined artifact, most of them have the ability to change, even if they can not change the volume directly. When all the parts are collected and combined into a complete artifact, this change will eventually show up. Different from what rod had seen before, Sandra showed various abnormalities when he combined curse armor. The Titan armor in front of him did not show such obvious strange changes, but only showed the reduction in size. Finally, when all the changes were completed, one of them shrank countless times and turned into a silver-white armor in line with the human biological body, which appeared in front of rod. Through the observation of things in front of him, rod noticed that this armor should belong to the category of breastplate, which only has the protection function for the chest, abdomen and back, but does not have the matching arm protection. After the completion of the change, rod did not make any other move, his ear, first came the voice of els. "Is this armor... Part of some artifact?" Although the armor has been handed over to rod, the changes in the armor still arouse his curiosity. In order to solve his doubts, ELS asks rod questions. In ELS'' impression, there is a treasure that can change according to the user''s body shape. Because this treasure does not limit the user, any creature can use it. When els found Titan armor from the bottom of the ice sheet, he thought of this unique treasure for the first time. However, when he tried to change the size of this huge armor in accordance with this kind of treasure and conventional control mode, he did not get any response from the armor, as if he was facing only a cold iron block. After many unsuccessful attempts, ELS didn''t have any idea about the war armour. According to the previous agreement, he handed the war armour to rod of vilning. At this time, to els''s surprise, rod''s action caused such a big change in the armor, and eventually made the armor become a human body, which was obviously beyond his expectation. Obviously, ELS can''t understand why the armor, which seems very quiet under his own call, can change under the influence of rod, just as els can''t understand why rod firmly believes that the armor is under the ice. When he noticed the shield in rod''s hand when he caused the change of armor, ELS seemed to realize something in his heart. By now, ELS has been able to see the special connection between the two things. At this moment, combined with the special connection between the two things, ELS seems to realize something. In his view, only things like combination artifact can have such effect. Although he had already handed over war armour to rod, the question in his heart still made els ask this kind of words. ELS looked at rod, trying to get an answer from him. Chapter 926 Hearing els'' question, rod looked back at him, but did not give any specific answer, which could be used to verify els'' conjecture. As for whether this thing is an artifact mentioned by els, rod did not personally admit it, but he did not deny it. However, in his eyes, rod''s move undoubtedly acquiesced to what he said. ELS put his eyes on the shield in rod''s other hand. Ells recalled that it was the touch of this shield that triggered the series of changes in armor. According to els, if this armor is an artifact component, then the shield in rod''s hand probably belongs to one of the corresponding artifact components. Ignoring els and letting him speculate in his heart, rod reached out and covered the silver armor in front of him. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ [Titan armor] Quality: Treasure Type: Armor Equipment requirements: None Basic attributes: physique + 4, speed + 4, strength - 2, indestructible Special attribute: reduces base damage by 60 when a spell hits Titan armor directly. When you are attacked by physical attack, reduce most of the impact. Evaluation: silver white armor of unknown material has excellent defense ability. Under some special conditions, it can be adjusted according to the user''s body shape. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ After a brief look at the attributes of Titan armor, it is consistent with rod''s expectation. Titan armor is still like the previous artifact parts, adding attributes and reducing some attributes at the same time. What matters to rod is that because Titan armor has excellent defense ability, it is almost impossible to be destroyed by any means. After Titan armor is equipped, rod can be immune to most of the physical attacks on his own body. In addition to the reduction of impact mentioned in the special attribute, rod believes that Titan armor can well defend against some concussion type of physical damage. Compared with the additional attributes attached, the defense ability of Titan armor is the most important. To a large extent, the defense ability of similar armor equipment is related to the nature of the material itself. When forging armor, the more materials used, the thicker the armor as a whole, and the better the defense ability. When the volume changes, the weight of Titan armor also changes. Although it is still very heavy, it is within the range of bearing. With his own strength, rod can lift the armor. Even in rod''s eyes, Titan armor has shrunk by many times, but he still will not forget its huge shape. With this original form of Titan armor, the ability to defend against attacks is naturally far superior to everything else. Rod doesn''t believe that ordinary attacks can have any impact on Titan armor. In addition to the ability to defend against physical attacks, Titan armor can also reduce magic damage by 60 points, which may not be as good as the other two artifact parts, but it is also far superior to ordinary armor. When the Titan armor completed the shape adjustment, in rod''s perception, the call from Titan armor is still unabated. Rod only felt that his shield was hot. Even when rod held it behind the handle, he could clearly feel it. After getting Titan armor, rod obviously went a step further in the collection of this combination artifact. Each artifact component has a certain influence on each other. Rod believes that when he equips his three artifact components at the same time, there may be new changes. But at this time, rod did not verify this. At this time, rod did not check the changes of artifact parts in his hands, but directly put them into the space ring. There was no resistance. Rodney''s shield and armor disappeared in the field. After getting the ghost King''s cloak, rod also conducted a test. Rod noticed that ordinary artifact parts, no matter what artifact they correspond to, rod can easily put them into the space ring. However, similar to the cloak of the ghost king, which is already a complete form of artifact, rod can feel extremely strong resistance when he tries to put it into the space ring. It seems that the complete form of artifact can not be included in the space ring. Like the fragments of the forbidden magic ball that rod once got, the shaped artifact is one of the rare things that can''t be put into the space ring. After putting away the two artifact parts, rod put his eyes back on els. According to the original agreement, ELS brought the artifact parts for rod and confirmed that they were the Titan armor he needed to collect. Now, rod will fulfill his promise. Rod recalled that in the previous life of the game, due to the geographical location, before and after the second expansion, blakada was relatively less impacted, and even the necromancer of Diya could not cross a very long distance to attack blakada. At that time, the impact on blakada was more from inside. cutting-edge news Recalling the strength of els, rod decided to complete his part of the agreement after a little thought. In rod''s impression, ELS is good at mental magic. Coupled with his own strength, rod is hard to kill him. cutting-edge news cutting-edge news Rod believes that soon after he has collected the last artifact, he will be able to show it to all creatures in a complete manner, just like sandrus in his previous life, without covering up the existence of artifact. In addition to his confidence in his own strength, in rod''s view, the identity of master elsblakhada is also a shackle that binds him and makes him dare not easily disclose information. Unless els intends to give up the identity of blakada mage, he will be expelled from blakada immediately if the deal with the necromancer comes out under the strict prohibition of the magic guild. cutting-edge news Chapter 927 grey With the appearance of cloth bag, a smell of blood began to spread in the quiet room. I don''t know if it''s my own illusion. In rod''s eyes, the inside of the cloth bag is constantly shaking. Rod noticed that the sealed cloth bag in front of him was as big as Titan''s armor. He didn''t know what was in it. It could be removed from the space ring, and it would still vibrate like this. Soon, ELS untied the cloth bag to show the things in it. In the light of the fire, a beating heart appeared in rod''s eyes. The surface of the heart is covered with ferocious red blood vessels. With the beating of the heart, it is regularly stretching and shrinking. The large blood vessels extending outward from the heart are not connected with anything, and between the beating of the heart, there are constantly blood droplets overflowing from the ends. According to rod''s understanding, all living creatures, including those that have been ignited by the fire of the soul, cannot be included in the space ring. However, the heart in front of us was taken out of the space ring by els. Obviously, under the judgment of the system, even if the heart is still beating, it is no longer a living creature. Even if there is no other part, just this heart, rod can feel the extremely strong vitality from it. It is this extremely strong vitality that supports the heart beat. Even if there is no other part of the body, or even according to the judgment of the system, it has been counted as dead and can be put into the space ring, the heart beat will not stop. Space ring, is a completely static space. When the heart is placed within the ring of space, no properties change. Just as the steaming food is put into the space ring, no matter how long it takes, the original heat can still be maintained after it is taken out, so is the heart in front of us, as if it has just been cut out of the living creature. During the beating, it also brings a burst of heat flow to the cold quiet room. Rod knew that among all the creatures, only the bimonthly behemoth of krylord could have such a strong heart with infinite vitality. The huge size of the heart itself was also compatible with the bimonthly behemoth like a mountain. Rod once mentioned to els that if he could take the heart of the behemoth, rod could use this kind of thing as the main body of the potion to produce the perfect potion with excellent effect. At this time, the meaning of ELS is self-evident. The incomparably strong vitality contained in the heart of the behemoth is the essential main material for the preparation of magic medicine. Adding it to the preparation of magic medicine can improve the quality of magic medicine. Rod knew that in the so-called orthodox potions of blakada, it is strictly forbidden to use the body parts of creatures as refining materials. On the contrary, in the world of magicians, this refining method is popular and has become the mainstream of magician refining. Looking at the beating heart in front of him, rod has confidence to refine it into a perfect potion with the blessing of mysticism. In rod''s impression, in his previous life, it was always difficult to get the heart of bimont. Even a freelance chamber of commerce could not sell this kind of thing. If he wanted to get it, he had to come to croylord in person to kill bimont. Recalling the previous battle in blakada, rod probably knows how els got the heart in front of him. In the process of Rhode''s observation of the heart, the beating of the heart has not stopped, and there is no trend of slowing down. It seems that if it is placed here, it can also beat for a long time. Rhode didn''t let this happen. In order to prevent the vitality in the heart from passing away, Rhode immediately put it into the space ring with the cloth bag under the gaze of els. After finishing this move, looking to the side of els, rod said: "Please wait here for a moment. When I get the other refining materials I need, I will start refining." After hearing rod''s words, ELS nodded, stopped talking, and sat down again in the usual meditation posture of a mage. Behind him was the wall at the end of the quiet room. After the conversation with els, rod walked out of the huge quiet room. Outside, Rowling had been waiting here for a long time. Seeing rod coming out of the room, she immediately welcomed him. Even Rowling, who was outside the quiet room, was aware of the previous tremor caused by Titan armor. Looking at rod walking out of the quiet room, even if there is no words between them, the sign from the blood perception has already made Rowling understand that rod has gained a lot this time. The existence of consanguinity perception brought a kind of invisible tacit understanding to them. Even if rod didn''t say much, Rowling took the initiative to take rod to the next position. Walking out of the area where a lot of quiet rooms have been built, led by Rowling, rod stops in front of a residence. Due to the special environment in vilning, all kinds of creatures may appear in this area. This special environment also leads to the existence of various occupational systems in vilning. If it were not for the chaos caused by the local forces, compared with those forces with complicated rules themselves, vernin would be very relaxed. Even under the shadow of the dark sky, the city of Sao has obvious signs of the city of the dead. Although the city is dominated by necromancers, there are still other types of professionals, even people dressed as knights. In front of a residence, Rowling stops. Rod knows that there is another person waiting for him to return. cutting-edge news Maybe it was an accident in his heart, or some idea, that rod planned to meet the man. special He knocked at the front door of the house, and rod waited here. Soon, the front door of the residence opened, revealing the figure in the room. This man was also dressed in the black robe that necromancers often see. However, in rod''s impression, he was not a necromancer. In the room, it was Elon who once had a certain intersection with rod. Chapter 928 When the door is opened, rod can feel the obvious traces of death energy from Elon. With the blessing of God level evocation, almost any fluctuation related to the energy of death can''t escape rod''s perception. Even if a necromancer tries to hide it, it doesn''t help under rod''s keen perception. Looking at Elon in front of him, the energy of death in his body is very obvious, almost the same as that of the common Necromancers. Rod knows that at this time, Elon may have learned the art of evocation. Rod''s impression of Elon still stays in his former identity as the Lord of silver cliff city. What he has observed makes him realize that there is a big deviation between the situation and what he thought. Obviously, during this period, the former mage Lord somehow learned the necromancy and finally became a necromancer. When rod got the news from Rowling, he also felt a little abnormal in his heart, so he decided to meet the former mage Lord. Rod recalled that the last time he saw Elon was on the airship where the final of the potion competition was held. When he jumped off the airship and escaped by the ghost dragon, he never saw the mage Lord again. Recalling the last scene in silver cliff city, when the whole silver cliff city was reduced to ruins due to the attack of savage creatures, rod probably understood Elon''s choice. The level of Necromancy of necromancers can be reflected by their death energy to a great extent. The death energy perceived from Elon made rod realize that Elon''s level of Necromancy should not be as high as that of an official necromancer. At best, it is only a little better than the apprentice of the necromancer. However, considering his other abilities, especially his melee ability, Elon''s overall strength should be comparable to that of other senior Necromancers. Of course, in rod''s eyes, Elon''s strength is nothing. Many of rod''s previous opponents have exceeded this level. Even the undead that rod transformed at will, with the blessing of the ghost King''s cloak, has surpassed Elon''s level. Seeing rod appearing here, Elon can also feel the change of his momentum. He knows that rod at this time is far different from before. In the eyes of Sao City, Elon, once Lord of silver cliff city, knows how difficult it is to achieve all this, but rod can achieve it in a short time. During the period of waiting in Sao O city, the various conditions observed were far beyond Elon''s expectation. Elon would never have thought that the necromancer who came to his territory and transformed him into a death knight became the actual Lord of this place, while the female necromancer who followed him performed the five level magic of the peak of conventional magic. these Looking back on what happened in the territory, now, Elon can only be glad that he didn''t offend the two powerful necromancers at that time. Otherwise, Elon doesn''t dare to appear here, let alone achieve the purpose of his trip. Thinking of his intention, Elon could only sigh in his heart, and then he welcomed rod into the room. Looking into the house of rod, Rowling did not follow him into the meaning, but stand outside the house waiting. What''s different from before is that when Rowling plans to wait outside for the end of the conversation, just like before, Rhode''s sign comes suddenly. Depending on the existence of consanguinity perception, as long as there is no extremely long distance between the two people, rod can directly use the way of perception to deliver the message to Rowling. The sign from her perception makes Rowling look into the room. Rowling knows that rod is signaling to enter the room with him. Although I don''t understand what Rhode''s action is for, Rowling doesn''t have any hesitation. She immediately follows Rhode''s sign and enters the residence. When she came to the house, Rowling noticed rod who was talking to Elon. "... with your evocation level, you can''t exert any influence on the elemental core at this time." As soon as Rowling entered, she heard what rod was saying to Elon. As if noticing Rowling''s arrival, rod turned to Rowling and asked, "Rowling, where is the core of Vita''s elements now?" When rod returned to silver cliff from the final of the potion competition, he noticed the state of Rowling''s death knight vita. special I don''t know when, in the container where Vita lives, its original broken core of elements condenses again, and all its consciousness seems to be silent into the core of elements. If it wasn''t for Rowling''s spiritual attribute, it would still be occupied by Vita''s spiritual imprint. Rod even thought that Vita had completely died. For such a kind of death knight, which combines the common points of undead creatures and elemental creatures, rod at that time could not deal with its elemental core in any way, and could only regard it as a recovering injury. However, after so long, its elemental core still remained unchanged, which undoubtedly made rod feel abnormal. At this time, when rod returned from diyane, he had a new understanding of Vita''s special state by virtue of the ability of divine level spiritualism and Sandro''s words. In rod''s impression, conventional elemental creatures can''t be transformed into undead creatures at all. On the other hand, there are four kinds of human elements, which have been fixed since they appeared, and they can''t transform each other. For example, an ordinary water element man, when he has consciousness, can only belong to the category of water element. Maybe he can advance to the more powerful ice element man and cold ice element man, but he can''t cross the category of water element and transform himself into another three series of element man. special One kind of Elemental creature cannot be transformed into another kind of Elemental creature. Naturally, there is no way to be transformed into the same kind of undead. Chapter 929 Among all the undead creatures, there are death knights, a very special category. A dead hero can be transformed into a death knight among the undead creatures under the action of the necromancer, with all the power of his life. Because of this characteristic of death knights, they are the most special existence among all the undead creatures. Their heroic identity not only gives them great power, but also gives them the chance to retain their original memory and revive. The emergence of heroes has never had any restrictions on the species of creatures. No matter what kind of creature, as long as it condenses its own will, it will be able to become a hero, and chicken will gain extremely powerful power. Because of this, even in the elemental creatures whose body structure is completely different from that of the conventional creatures, there are also heroes. With their own heroic will, even the elemental creatures can obtain the identity of heroes. Regular elemental creatures cannot be converted into undead creatures, but heroes can be converted into death knights. In rod''s view, these two conflicting rules in some places are the reason why vita, the death knight, can appear. As he was successfully transformed into a death knight, in rod''s impression, Vita is an important evidence of the elemental biology, that is, the existence of the element core, which was actually broken at the last moment of the transformation ceremony, leaving no trace. After the successful completion of the transformation ceremony, Vita will no longer have the core of elements, but will be able to retain the power and not be limited by the conventional elements like the conventional death knight. However, after the battle in Yinya City, when Vita almost exhausted all her strength, the situation changed a lot. When Vita recovers in the container, its broken core of elements condenses again, and its consciousness falls into silence. Before that, rod probably didn''t care much about the changes that happened to vita. He just waited for Vita to recover. But now, after mastering the divine level evocation, in rod''s view, the changes that happened to Vita are clearly signs of the failure of the death knight transformation ceremony. I don''t know why, at this time, under the influence of the element core, Vita''s own category may be more focused on the traditional element creatures, rather than the undead creatures as the death knight. However, Vita, the real Elemental creature, died a long time ago. What rod really saw in Yinya city was only one element core. In this state, even elemental creatures can''t cross the rules themselves and get new opportunities. Before that, rod probably didn''t know how to deal with the element core, so he had to wait for Vita to recover slowly, and he didn''t know what form it would appear in the end. But now, with the blessing of God level evocation, rod can use the magic ceremony to deal with Vita''s element core and restore it to the form of death knight. In addition to the powerful ability to control the energy of death and the unlimited transformation ability of undead creatures, there are also all kinds of knowledge related to the ritual of undead magic. With all kinds of knowledge, rod had a deeper understanding of the existence of the undead. Most of the necromancery rituals attached to the divine level evocation have never been heard of, let alone used, even in previous games. But now, rod has been able to master them and exert all the power of these rituals. Among the rituals provided by the divine evocation, rod even found a special form of endless night ritual. Rod can see that the existence of this ceremony, in a large number of details, is very similar to the traditional endless night ceremony. However, in this ceremony, for some reason, there is no trace of the existence of undead magic. Even rod can''t infer the specific effect of this ceremony. In rod''s view, it can''t even be regarded as an endless night ritual, it can only be regarded as a derivative ritual with no effect. Rod didn''t understand why necromancery provided such a ritual. For this special type of endless night ceremony, rod felt a sense of familiarity, just like where he had seen it before, but he could not recall the specific situation. After mastering many necromancer rituals, rod''s ability to deal with necromancer creatures is not comparable to the original state. As a kind of spirit level evocation corresponding to God level creatures, the necromancer ritual attached to it naturally has unimaginable power. these special What makes rod care is that Elon''s intention this time is also for the death knight vita. When he thought about all the abnormalities in Elon''s body, rod thought for a moment and decided to agree to his request. Up to now, with the blessing of the ghost King''s cloak, rod doesn''t have to let go of any creature he meets like he does in the lower level. With the existence of the cloak of the ghost king, rod has the ability to transform any dead creature into a necromancer king. No matter how low the original rank of the creature is, rod can also overcome this limitation. Because of this, looking at Elon in front of him, what rod values more is his own ability. In rod''s view, one of the most valuable things about Elon is his experience in territory management. In rod''s view, although there are Centaur leaders in the current territory to manage, there are still some deficiencies in experience. What Centaur leaders are good at is the construction of fortifications, such as the construction of city walls and the excavation of trenches. However, in terms of the management of the territory''s internal affairs, maybe even Rowling is more suitable than it. At the initial stage of the establishment of Sao City, the Centaur leader may not have shown any problems. After a long time, the problems will be exposed. Thinking of the coming large-scale battle, rod believes that at that time, countless necromancers and undead creatures will come to Sao City, and it is not appropriate to rely on the Centaur leader to manage it. In this case, rod also needs people who are good at it to manage all kinds of things in sao''clock. In rod''s view, if he can use the death knight Vita to make Elon play for himself, it is undoubtedly a good choice. Chapter 930 With the existence of consanguinity perception, Rowling also roughly understood rod''s idea, so she replied: "The element core of vita, together with the container, is put in the city Lord''s mansion. If necessary, I can take it now." Hearing what Rowling said, rod shook his head: "not yet." With that, rod looked at Elon: "I can use the magic ceremony to make this Genie hero return to the state of death knight, but it doesn''t seem to have much to do with you. You have to understand that Vita is already my death knight." Elon naturally understood rod''s meaning, and would not use the agreement once made in silver cliff city to demand rod in this state. Elon knows that the agreement with rod has already ended. Although Vita is successfully transformed, there is an accident at the last moment. Instead of being controlled by him, she is controlled by Rowling. Up to now, Elon has no confidence in himself. He successfully asks rod to see vita, the genie hero. According to Elon''s perception, rod''s strength has far exceeded himself, and it is reasonable for him to refuse him. Elon believes that if he takes advantage of his former friendship with rod, he may have the chance to see vita. When rod and his party are in the middle of silver cliff city, even if there is an accident in the transformation ceremony, Elon who accepted the result does not punish rod and his party, thus avoiding a conflict. However, if we only rely on the former love, it may not be long before this kind of love will be exhausted. This situation is what Elon does not want to see. I believe rod will not allow anyone to affect his death knight. At that time, Elon may not be able to see Vita again. For this reason, Elon said to rod, "up to now, I don''t have any treasures to hold. The only ones have been lost in the magic school. The only valuable one is myself." "I, Edmund Elon, would like to pledge my allegiance to Lord rod, the knight of the dragon," he said solemnly "My power will turn into the sharpest weapon in your hand, carry out the will in your heart, sweep away all obstacles on your way, and not be moved by your own desire. I will give all the thoughts in my heart, crown them with my own wisdom, and exhaust everything I know without any reservation. Until the end of my life, I will be loyal to you, at your service. " Aron''s words came to his ears, and rod''s expression remained unchanged. Rod never felt that the oath would have much binding force on people, just as rod never asked himself to take the oath. In rod''s view, perhaps some real knights can always stick to their vows, or even take them as their own will, but most creatures, in the face of greater interests, will not take their vows to heart, especially those like Elon. According to rod''s information, Elon may have the potential to become a knight. Now, his pledge of allegiance is the same as that of the Erathian knight. However, his final choice is to learn magic in blakada and become the Lord of silver cliff city. At last, he learned spiritualism by himself. these these Even during the reign of Lord of silver cliff city, Elon secretly collaborated with the necromancer to achieve his own goal. Although this was related to blakada''s decadent environment, it also showed that Elon obviously did not pay attention to blakada who taught him his magic. In this regard, rod did not seem to care about the general, looking at the side of Elon, raised his hand and said: "I accept your loyalty." In view of Elon''s status as a necromancer, rod did not accept Elon''s loyalty just by one action, just like the traditional trivia. The purpose of Elon''s loyalty to rod is more for the death knight vita, which they both know. Compared with the spirit mark that death knight is hard to break, the oath of ordinary creatures is undoubtedly a few grades weaker. Rod doesn''t care if Elon really abides by the oath. All he needs is Elon''s loyalty to himself and his role in territorial construction. Rod believes that with his own strength and the death knight Vita still under Rowling''s control, Elon does not dare to make any unusual moves in the territory. For Elon himself, what is happening now is also the best result he can imagine. The necromancer will not bring any benefits to other creatures for no reason. If he wants to see vita, he must do so. On the other hand, Rowling did not see the thoughts between rod and Elon, and was still happy that rod got Elon''s loyalty. not bad What makes rod feel a little concerned is the oath used by Elon when he took the oath. In rod''s impression, although Elon''s previous words are a kind of Knight''s pledge of allegiance, they are obviously different from the knight''s oath in previous games. Rod recalled that the knight oath in the previous life game emphasized more on the eight virtues of being a knight: honor, humility, bravery, justice, honesty, faith, pity and sacrifice. At that time, these eight virtues became the creed of almost all knights. Even the knights who did not know the existence of these eight virtues would be deprived of their knighthood. Even if the knight does not recognize one of the eight virtues, he will not reveal it, let alone on such a particularly important occasion as the oath of allegiance. The knight will repeatedly mention it in this process, for fear that others will find a loophole in his own words. This is one of the changes triggered by Griffin Hart, the current president of eracia, after he took office. A battle, known as the "battle of virtue" among the minstrels, broke out in the territory of eracia with the new king''s taking office, which had a very serious impact on the Knights of eracia. Chapter 931 Rod has a detailed memory of the battle of virtue that took place in eracia. He once understood many matters involved in the battle, and even many players in eracia''s previous life knew much less about the battle than rod. According to rod''s understanding, this battle was triggered by the new king of eracia''s taking office in order to stabilize his own rule and clean up some restless city-state Lords. As for the change of the idea espoused by the Knights of erasia, from the original four virtues of wisdom, bravery, justice and temperance to the later eight virtues, in rod''s view, it was more just an excuse to trigger the battle, a fuse to make the battle break out. This battle ended with the victory of the new Griffin heart king, which not only eliminated the uneasy factors in the territory, but also changed some of the original ideas of eracia. these these From Elon''s body, rod did not feel this. On the contrary, in his oath, rod could feel the shadow of some former knights. Obviously, after the war of virtue, Elon did not return to erasia. He did not know this situation. Recalling all kinds of information about the battle of virtue, rod could not help thinking about the identity of the new king of eracia. Rod recalled that the current Griffin heart king of eracia was Catherine griffinhart. For this Griffin heart king, rod has a deep impression. She appears in almost every expansion. In the second and third expansion, her legions are the main fighting force against those invading forces, which can be said to promote the whole process of the game. In the previous life''s game, even Sandro, who was carrying two artifact, failed to complete the destruction of the power of eracia. In the end, another artifact intervened, and the battle ended in failure. In this process, the Legion under the Griffin heart King played a crucial role. The nearly endless corpse witches did not defeat the morale of these soldiers. On the contrary, they made their fighting spirit even higher. In the battle of shadow of death, they resisted the invasion of the undead and finally held on to the dawn of victory. In addition to the current Griffin heart for the management ability of elacia, more let rod care about, or she also has a heroic identity. Different from the traditional heroes who awaken by their own will, or are born heroes, the current Griffin heart king can become a hero, more by the unique awakening ceremony of erasia. The awakening ceremony carried out by the whole nation, together with the love of the ordinary people of eracia for the current Griffin heart king, is enough to make her a real hero, and she is the one with strong will among many heroes. Although the existence of the hero template makes the current Griffin heart king have great potential in the career path, her own strength is not as outstanding as her management of eracia. In rod''s impression, the players of the previous life, I don''t know from what way, learned that killing queen Griffin heart, who ruled eracia, would get an unparalleled racing achievement. Therefore, they planned to assassinate Queen Catherine many times. It was in this process that Queen Catherine''s poor fighting ability was exposed. Even in the third expansion, the assassination of Griffin heart king still happens frequently, but it can be resolved every time. Katherine griffinhart... Rod silently recites this name in his heart, hoping to gain something in the next battle. The ruler of elasia, the queen loyal to countless knights, is the enemy rod has to face. Compared with Griffin Hart''s forces, what rod was more afraid of was the legendary creatures living in the city of clouds above eracia. Even with the ghost King''s cloak in his hand, rod always has a kind of inexplicable fear for the angels in Erathia. I don''t know if it''s because he is familiar with the plot of the previous life''s expansion film and knows that the aurora which completely smashes Sandro''s ambition in the end comes from the artifact in the angel''s hand or the pictures he saw in the inheritance mission. For the angels in Yunzhong City, rod''s information is limited to that they are powerful legendary creatures. He seldom interferes in the political affairs of erasia and exists in a detached attitude, but he always acts when erasia is unable to resist the strong enemy. The pictures seen in the inheritance mission made rod realize that this legendary creature is not as simple as he thought. Maybe behind these angels, there are deeper secrets, but the memory of rod''s previous life can no longer bring him more information about these secrets. By comparing with the memory of previous lives, in rod''s view, his current divine level spiritualism should be equivalent to sandrus in the final form, that is, sandrus who broke away from human form and used endless night ritual to transform himself into a legendary Lich. Rhode believes that with the blessing of the ghost King''s cloak, Sandra, the Lich in his previous life, may also have a divine level of spiritualism. The undead he can forcibly transform has also changed from an ordinary corpse wizard to a higher-level corpse wizard king, which is undoubtedly a huge improvement. The inexhaustible necromancers bring about Sandra''s overall suppression of the strength of eracia. The traditional means of dealing with necromancers have no significance in the face of artifact. Often, after a battle, the number of new necromancers is several times more than that of the dead. If it is not the end, the aurora that ends the second expansion will appear. With the help of artifact, Sandro is likely to achieve his original idea, destroy the entire Erathia in the erosion, and then conquer the whole world. cutting-edge news Chapter 932 Not only in the later period of the second expansion of his previous life, even when he came to the game, rod also felt the existence of this aurora in a unique way, that is, in the task of inheritance. Recalling the aurora that even the body of Titan could not bear in the mission of inheritance, rod naturally had a deep impression on such an aurora. With the cloak of the ghost king, the last thing rod wants is to repeat Sandro''s mistakes, so that this battle will eventually fail because of the appearance of the aurora. Therefore, rod must make certain preparations in advance. However, even now, rod has not come up with any means to resist the aurora. The power of artifact is far from being measured by common sense. In rod''s view, even if the real forbidden magic ball is used, it may not have any influence on the aurora. The scene in his memory made him realize clearly that the appearance of this aurora can penetrate everything and directly act on the body of a creature. Even if he wears heavy armor to avoid direct exposure to the aurora, it can not bring any defensive effect. Even if it is extremely strong, the comprehensive strength of the Titan giant body is still unable to resist the erosion of the aurora, and rod is even more uncertain to deal with it. In rod''s view, the existence of this aurora is an important matter that may lead to his own failure. In addition, even the real legendary mages can hardly completely eliminate the large number of corpse witches. Out of his own consideration, in order to avoid this situation, rod''s plan in the coming campaign is to launch an attack on other forces and only avoid the elasia forces. Rod does not know whether his move can delay the time for angels to join the battlefield, but it is also better than directly having conflicts with the elasia forces. This decision may slow down rod''s speed of gaining experience points. Without a large number of low-level creatures that can be transformed into necromancer king in eracia, Necromancer''s speed of acquiring necromancer king will slow down seriously, and even affect the whole expansion process. However, rod, who knew the unstable factors in his previous life, still made such a plan. In addition to the angels in the city of clouds, ordinary creatures in eracia, in rod''s view, do not pose a great threat. Rod believed that under the transformation of the artifact to the necromancer king, even the most powerful Knight would not be afraid and would only fall under the influence of the cloud of death. Without the existence of those angels, compared with other forces, the ordinary creatures in eracia are the most. In the second expansion of the previous life, most of the endless necromancers come from this. Looking at Elon, who had just pledged allegiance to himself, rod seemed to think of something and asked, "I heard that you once had the status of nobility and your own territory in eracia. What''s the situation now?" Rod''s inquiry undoubtedly reminded Elon of some scenes in his memory. Elon replied helplessly: "my father once fought with the last Griffin heart king. Although he didn''t make great achievements, he still got the fiefdom as a reward after he was old and weak." "My father always wanted me to be a knight, but I didn''t want to. We haven''t been in touch for many years since I came to blakhada to learn magic." Elon''s words undoubtedly made rod aware of some information and immediately asked, "in other words, don''t you even know if he is still alive?" cutting-edge news Elon''s seemingly uncertain words also made rod give up the idea of making use of Elon''s identity to connect with the Erathian forces in advance, which might have a counter effect. Instead of thinking about the issue of erasia, rod changed the topic and asked, "you should have stayed in Sao for some time. What do you think about the current situation in the city?" Hearing rod''s question, Elon didn''t give his own answer at the first time. Instead, he looked at rod and hesitated. "Say what you want. I won''t have any idea about it." Rod''s words came again. At this time, Elon did not wait any longer, but said, "my Lord, is your ambition just to be the Lord of this place?" Rod wondered, "what do you mean?" Elon replied: "the current city Lord, in the case of infrastructure construction is not completed, the main development energy is put on the construction of fortifications." "If you are surrounded by a strong enemy, you may face an incoming enemy at any time, then this choice is undoubtedly more appropriate, but it doesn''t have to be so in the case of a high-level mage holding down the array." With that, Elon looks at Rowling. It''s obvious that in his heart, Rowling, who can cast five level magic, has been regarded as a real high-level mage. "My Lord, it seems that my ambition is not to be a lord, but to have a higher goal. At this time, the action of the Lord undoubtedly limits the development of Sao city." environment These things seriously limit the scale of Sao these During the time when he came to the city to wait for rod, Elon never heard of anyone mentioning the name of the city. Until now, he learned from rod that the city was called Sao City, so he followed rod''s words and called it Sao city. Seeing that Elon showed a different side from the original, rod nodded to himself and asked, "in your opinion, the fortifications should be demolished and rebuilt to expand the scale of Sao?" these "At the same time, since the Lord has a great ambition, the old city Lord''s mansion is no longer suitable. It should be expanded into a castle for the Lord and his important subordinates, just like a formal city-state." Chapter 933 Hearing Elon''s words in his ears, rod also learned a lot about his ideas. Rhode did not consider how to plan Sao city. "For the current Sao City, if it wants to develop rapidly, the first thing it needs is to get in touch with the three major organizations all over the mainland and establish relevant branches in the city." "I have noticed that there are only traces of the existence of the freelance chamber of Commerce in Sao city. Not long ago, there was a conflict with the city Lord because of some things, and a large number of business groups in the city were expelled. Obviously, this is not what the Lord wants to see." Rod knew that the three major organizations in Elon''s mouth, namely, the freelance chamber of Commerce, the thieves'' Guild and the magic guild, could be found in almost all the larger towns. The existence of these three organizations will bring many conveniences to the creatures in the city. cutting-edge news special The meaning of Elon''s words is very obvious. Sao city needs to get in touch with these three forces if it wants to develop rapidly. Far away, without the existence of magic guilds, the Necromancers in the city want to learn magic. They don''t know what way to go, so they have to go to other nearby towns, which undoubtedly leads to the loss of many necromancers in the city. these No matter in terms of race talent or experience, the Centaur leader can''t compare with Elon. For the Centaur leader, what he is good at is probably fighting. At this moment, rod also has the idea of changing the city leader. "I believe in my death knights." Rod frowned as if he had thought of something¡° Do you know the cause of the conflict with the freelance chamber of Commerce? " Rod noticed that in Elon''s words, he also mentioned the previous conflict in the city of Sao. According to him, the conflict was triggered by the Centaur leader, and rod wanted to know what was going on. "Alon shook his head:" this matter is very noisy in the city. I just heard it from other people. I don''t know the details "I know." Rowling on one side, after hearing rod''s inquiry, added on her own initiative. "The Centaur found two unique treasures from the argot business group of the freelance chamber of Commerce, and forced them to buy from the business group, regardless of the warning that they were not for sale, which triggered the conflict. In the end, it was I who came to suppress and expelled most of the business groups, including the argot business group, that calmed the matter down. " As the most powerful caster in the city and a high-level mage in the eyes of other creatures, Rowling naturally has the ability to deal with the business group in the city. cutting-edge news What makes rod care is naturally why the Centaur leader made such a move. Rod didn''t know what the Centaur leader thought, but in his opinion, it didn''t look like the style of the Centaur leader. Rod seems to be aware of something, and shifts his focus from the original Centaur leader to the two treasures it has obtained. Rod wants to know what kind of treasures made the Centaur leader make such a move. The move of the Centaur leader, after all, brought a serious blow to the city''s freelance chamber of Commerce, and the number of business groups in the city decreased significantly. This situation will be even worse when this behavior is passed along with the departure of these business groups. It is the innumerable large and small business groups that make up the self-employed chamber of Commerce. It is these business groups that constantly travel around that ensure the trade. When the Centaur leader robs the treasure, it can be imagined that in a long period of time in the future, the number of business groups coming to Sao city will be significantly reduced, and the trade in the city will also stagnate. these For this reason, even if rod gave the Centaur leader any punishment, Elon was not surprised. In Elon''s view, when rod learned about this, the position of Centaur leader might not be guaranteed. However, what Ailong cared about was that rod didn''t talk about it as if he didn''t care about it at all. After noticing this, Elon coughed: "this behavior of the city Lord has brought a very bad impact on the free professional chamber of Commerce in the city, and even affected the development of Sao city. If no punishment is made, this negative impact will continue to ferment, that is, the free professional chamber of Commerce in the city will develop, and I''m afraid not many business groups are willing to come here." Relying on the existence of peeping eyes, rod has also been aware of Elon''s idea. Elon said this words, naturally has its own purpose, that is to see the city of Sao as the Lord. From rod''s previous words, Elon has also seen that there is a lack of managers in the city of Sao. For those necromancers who are only good at fighting, it is undoubtedly difficult for them to suddenly give the city to govern. Relying on his own experience, Elon is confident that he will manage the affairs in the city well. Of course, the premise of all this depends on rod''s answer at this time. Even if he doesn''t rely on the existence of peeping eyes, he can feel his thoughts just from Elon''s words. For this, rod doesn''t feel disgusted in his heart. As long as he has enough ability, what about giving him the position of city Lord? "Although the business group will choose the trade route according to the external evaluation and other factors, it is more about whether it can obtain enough profits in the process of trade." these Said, rod will hold hands: "everything still comes down to strength, if Sao city can show the world''s greatest strength, there is no need to worry about no business group to come.". If you become the Lord of Sao, don''t forget that. " Chapter 934 Although rod showed his intention to appoint him in his words, Elon did not show any excitement at this time. Elon did not pay attention to this matter completely. As if thinking of something, Elon added: "in the construction of towns, undead creatures have incomparable advantages, never tired physical strength, and never complain." "If there''s anything wrong with it, it''s that undead creatures can only use the most basic physical actions, and can never use magic to build as mages and elemental creatures do." Listen to Elon''s supplementary words, and rod understands what he means. Rod did not forget that the real reason why Elon chose to come to Sao city was not because he was attracted by the things in the city, but because he was a special death knight. At this time, Elon''s words undoubtedly implied this to rod. Compared with all kinds of things in the city, it was the special death knight that made Elon care from the bottom of his heart. flower "If all goes well, the ceremony will take place in a month, and then you will be able to see vita. I hope that by that time, there will be new changes in Sao." After telling Elon about vita, rod seemed to think of something and then added: "Soon, I may be out of town for a while, and remember to pay attention to the movements of the blakada mages." He tells Elon to be on guard against the mages who come to vilning. At the same time, rod conveys his decision to the Centaur leader through the existence of spiritual imprint. He doesn''t wait any longer, but takes Rowling away from the residence. The noise came from outside the house. When rod walked out of the house, he noticed many creatures around him. Among them, the Centaur leader, who had just passed the message through his mental imprint, was among them. As early as when rod returned, the Centaur leader perceived this through his own spiritual imprint, so he rushed to meet rod. Rod noticed that the Centaur leader seemed to be in a somewhat different state from the original one. A ferocious dark mask covered the Centaur leader''s face. He was dressed in a special shape. After adjustment, it could fit the silver armor of the Centaur leader''s body very well. The horse was wearing two battle axes, while the man was carrying a dark green bow. special these Although he noticed the appearance of the Centaur leader, rod didn''t find out from him what treasure he had got. Rod knew that it was not the time to ask the Centaur leader about it. Maybe later rod will learn about it from the Centaur leader. Now rod still has more important things to deal with. Rod put his eyes on one of the creatures who came with the Centaur leader. The existence of this figure is also the target rod intends to look for later. When rod returned, he did not deliberately suppress the momentum caused by the ghost dragon. Necromancers or other kinds of creatures in the city who have a keen sense of death energy can feel the arrival of the ghost dragon. For this reason, in addition to the Centaur leader, many other creatures came to the residence, including both necromancer and non-human creatures. these A large number of creatures gathered, and the streets of the city were extremely crowded. Undead creatures naturally don''t feel this. Under the order of the necromancer, it''s no problem to make them stack up, but ordinary creatures can''t stand it. As rod and Rowling walked out, there were still some noisy creatures around, and they were silent in an instant. these these these Recalling some secret news once circulated, these creatures realized that this figure in front of them was probably the real owner of this place. If it was placed in the territory of Diya, it would correspond to the existence of liches. An inconspicuous necromancer exists in the surrounding creatures. The black robe on the Necromancer''s body, coupled with the wide hood in the rear, is undoubtedly the best concealment for himself. Under the gathering of many creatures, no one would deliberately observe the face of the necromancer under the hood. special Through his own observation, rod recognized the real identity of the necromancer at a glance, which was north he met in the potion competition. At this time, the next object Rhode needs to look for is north, even if North does not appear here, Rhode will take the initiative to look for him. The appearance of North undoubtedly saved rod the process of looking for him. After learning about the return of the ghost dragon, North immediately realized that rod must return with him, so he put down his task and came to find rod. Seeing rod looking at himself, North seemed to be aware of something, but he didn''t do anything else. Chapter 935 Under North''s gaze, rod walked straight towards him. He didn''t pay attention to the other creatures around him, or even look in other directions. Even rod, the Centaur leader who came here, didn''t pay any attention. Soon, rod came to north, and Rowling followed him. Looking at North in front of him, rod seemed to want to say something, but noticed that he was constantly observing other creatures around him. He could not help frowning and simply said, "this is not a place to talk." Rod noticed that many necromancers were surrounded by a large number of undead creatures, which made the streets of the city crowded. The appearance of a large number of undead creatures undoubtedly means that the Centaur leader did not restrict the undead creatures in the city in the original management process, but allowed the undead creatures to enter the city. Rod recalled that the undead cities he went to in diyane had made great restrictions on the undead creatures. Many undead cities even prohibited low-level undead creatures from entering the city. This action undoubtedly greatly reduced the conflicts that might break out in the city. Without the existence of undead creatures, the strength of the undead mage would be greatly reduced. Looking at a large number of low-level undead creatures around him, rod only hopes that Elon will notice this and deal with it effectively in time. Through the existence of spiritual imprint, the Centaur leader gave his own order. Soon, the Centaur leader commanded his subordinates and opened up a passable road in the crowded street. Noticing the Centaur leader''s action, North also understood rod''s meaning, so he stopped waiting and took the initiative to walk in front of rod and walked out along the passage. Seeing that rod didn''t plan to say more, he chose to leave directly. Some undead mages with some ideas wanted to follow in the rear to seek more information, but they were blocked by the Centaur leader. Under the leadership of North, it was not long before rod and his party came to North''s magic potion refining area. Rod noticed that this location is close to the quiet room area in the city. It''s also underground, and it''s not far away from each other. Even the material of the walls around it is exactly the same as the original quiet room. The only difference is that the area for making potions is completely independent. Unlike the original quiet room, it is almost one by one. Any mage in need can use it. After entering this area, rod first felt the bitter and astringent smell of herbal medicine, even to a pungent level. Rowling on one side, after entering this area, could not help covering her mouth and nose with her hands. In rod''s view, although the bitter taste is strong, it is not unbearable. Otherwise, Rowling''s action should be to use magic to dispel the smell, or to shut herself up, rather than just to isolate it with her hands. What makes rod care is that although the smell is bitter, after inhaling it, he can obviously feel his own spirit, and even his attention seems to be more focused. The past experience made rod understand that the emergence of this special breath mostly means the completion of the refining of magic medicine. Recalling that he had given orders to the Centaur leader before leaving from vernin to let him meet all the requirements of North in refining potions, rod wanted to know how North had achieved in this period. When he came to this area, he saw rod looking at himself, and North stopped waiting. Instead, he took out a thing from the space ring and gave it to rod. Rod will take it, north to his own, is a bottle of sealed potion. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ [unnamed refined potion] Type: Potion Completion: 77 Use needs: mental attributes above 30 Basic attributes: after drinking, control spirit + 4 Special attribute: you can drink the same kind of magic medicine repeatedly, but the effect will be halved if you drink it many times. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ By looking at the system log, rod also learned the effect of the magic medicine in front of him. Just as rod expected, with his own talent in potion, North refined a potion that can improve the spiritual attributes of manipulation and can be drunk repeatedly. Feeling the effect of the potion, rod could not help holding it more tightly. With the existence of this potion, rod can solve the problem that he does not have enough spiritual attributes. For a long time, the lack of manipulation of spiritual attributes has greatly restricted the development of rod''s strength. Due to the lack of this attribute, it is difficult for rod to control the powerful undead through his mental imprint. Although there are artifact, depending on the special effect of the ghost King''s cloak, rod can greatly slow down the control spirit of the necromancer king, but with the increase of the number of undead creatures, rod''s spiritual attribute will still face the situation of insufficient use. For rod, the biggest convenience of this potion is undoubtedly to save himself a lot of time for deep meditation. As the second expansion is drawing near, rod needs to make full use of this last time to make adequate preparations, leaving less and less time for himself, not to mention a few days of deep meditation. Without deep meditation, rod doesn''t have other ways to improve and control his spirit. The attribute points obtained by upgrading alone can''t satisfy the spiritual attribute of dozens of points occupied by high-level undead creatures. This problem still can''t be solved. At this time, with the additional control spirit provided by the potion, the problem that plagued rod was undoubtedly alleviated. At this time, the only thing rod needed to care about was the number of potions in North''s hands. If there are enough magic potions to raise the control spirit to a very high level, it will undoubtedly be the biggest improvement for rod, who has the divine level of evocation at this time. With the existence of artifact, rod can control a large number of necromancer kings, but for the conventional high-level undead creatures, rod can only control them in the most traditional way. Not to mention the unique active effect of the ghost King''s cloak, rod, who is lack of control spirit at this time, doesn''t want to show this effect at all. From rod''s reaction, North also saw that he was very satisfied with this type of potion, so he took out several other bottles of the same type of potion from the space ring and put them in front of rod. Rod noticed that in addition to the first bottle of potion given to him, North took out three bottles of potion in the process. There are four bottles of potions in total. This is all the potions that North made during the period when rod returned to Diya. Chapter 936 Looking at the four bottles of potions taken out by North, the effect of the potions has been determined by the system, and has reached the standard that Rhode needs. It can improve Rhode''s manipulation spirit. The only thing that Rhode regrets is the number of these potions. According to rod''s expectation, it has been a long time since he returned to Diya. However, in such a long period of time, north only produced four bottles of potions, far from meeting rod''s expectation in quantity. Rod is naturally not satisfied with this. "Is that all?" Looking at the side of North, rod will ask the doubts in his heart. these "Although the city Lord issued the task of collecting refining materials in the free professional chamber of Commerce, he did not achieve much success." "If it wasn''t for the refining materials you provided me before, and I still have some refining materials left, I''m afraid I wouldn''t even have these four bottles of potions." North''s explanation made rod realize something. If you want to complete the refining of magic medicine, refining materials are essential, no matter what way of refining. The importance of refining materials, even before refining methods, without refining materials as support, magic medicine will not appear out of thin air. flower these To rod''s surprise, of course, it was the explanation given by North about various matters concerning the freelance chamber of Commerce. According to North''s words, he failed to produce enough magic potions because he did not provide enough refining materials for himself, and the sources of these refining materials were naturally various business groups of the free professional chamber of Commerce in the city. After returning to verning, rod had heard the news about the business group more than once. At this time, he learned this again from north. cutting-edge news If there is no freelance chamber of Commerce in the city, many things are very complicated. Just to obtain the refining materials of magic medicine, you can only choose more complicated ways, and you can''t directly rely on the business group to obtain them. There are not enough refining materials, even if North has the ability to refine the top potion, it is useless. Without the supply of refining materials, it is impossible to refine the potion. Perhaps for the Centaur leader, what he did was only to obtain a few special treasures, but his own behavior had a great impact on the development of the city. Rhode believes that when this happens, the goods that are missing in the freelance chamber of Commerce will not only be the materials needed to refine the potion, but also other basic goods. It seems that in order to make up for this, and to complete the order given by rod before he left, the Centaur leader then issued the task of collecting refining materials in the freelance chamber of Commerce. However, it can be expected that this task will not achieve any results. Rod realized that if he didn''t return to the territory in time, this situation might continue for a longer time, and during this time, North could not produce more potions. Rod also needs to deal with the issue of the freelance chamber of Commerce, but not now. Although there are not enough refining materials for refining, during this period of time, north still completed the task assigned by rod very well. Rod believes that the emergence of this type of magic medicine can solve his lack of control spirit in a period of time. environment air improve air circulation In front of North, there is a long table with various branches, leaves and herbs of different colors scattered in a corner of the table. In the middle of the table, there are containers for processing materials. Rod is familiar with the utensils on the table. The existence of these utensils is to refine the crude magic medicine, so as to get the magic medicine that can be drunk directly. The utensils on the table are simple and crude. Rod didn''t see any silver utensils in the past magic medicine competition. According to rod''s expectation, these utensils are enough to maintain the basic magic medicine refining. Inside the quiet room, there is also a room. Rod knew that the room inside should be the place where North lived during this period. environment This quiet room is obviously specially built for North, and all the facilities in it are prepared for the preparation of magic medicine. these environment After getting the heart of bimont from els, rod didn''t rush to start refining the potion. Apart from the lack of other matching refining materials and other matters in the city, what''s more, there was no suitable refining site. At present, North''s quiet room is undoubtedly the most suitable place for rod to refine the perfect potion, and the existing refining equipment is enough for rod to use. Chapter 937 Before refining the perfect potion, the first thing Rhode has to do is to make up the remaining materials. At this time, the things that appear on the long table undoubtedly give Rhode such an opportunity. Coming to the long table in the room, rod checked the refining materials on the table, trying to confirm some information. The materials on the table gave rod a very familiar feeling. After discovering this, rod confirmed what he thought. these These kinds of special refining materials, even if rod wanted to collect them, it would take a lot of time, but at this time, rod found these materials directly from north. What makes rod feel most concerned is that many of the refining materials placed on the table have been used by him in the potion competition to refine the original perfect potion. Except that the spring of spirits, as the main body of refining, did not appear, all other refining materials appeared. these Naturally, Rhode was surprised by the refining materials on the long table. After discovering that these refining materials had been used before, Rhode probably realized where the sense of familiarity came from. Looking back at north, rod got to know what he thought through his peeping eyes and his own experience. Rod recalled that when he was in the potion competition to refine the potion, North was present all the way and noticed his own refining steps and all kinds of materials used. Maybe rod left a deep impression on North, or he just longed for this unique way of refining. Even if the potion competition had already ended, North could not forget the scenes, especially the potions made by rod. In the field of magic medicine, North has an excellent talent. Combined with his special skill eagle eye, he can master the magic medicine by looking at the way other mages use when refining magic medicine and combining his own understanding. With his own ability, North mastered many ways to refine magic potions, including those made by rod. On the airship of the final of the potion competition, the way Rhode used to refine the life potion and the materials he selected were also seen by North, so he knew a lot about it. However, North did not choose to refine this potion, but chose the next level perfect potion. Even now, recalling the potion that rod made on the airship and was rated as class 0 by the legendary mage of blakada, North will still feel extremely shocked. Even as like as two peas, Rhodes confessed that he could not produce the magic medicine of this quality as Rhodes did, so he did not collect the refining materials from the beginning, but collected the materials used by his own memory to perfect the magic medicine. Taking advantage of the Centaur leader''s opportunity to collect refining materials, North also included these materials used for refining the perfect potion, and handed them to the Centaur leader for collection. Anyway, with the Centaur leader''s knowledge, it was impossible to tell what kind of materials were needed to refine the potion. During the period when rod returned to Diya, in addition to completing the research on the magic potion of improving and controlling mental attributes, and refining with existing materials, North devoted a large part of his energy to the research on the perfect magic potion. these What makes North feel a little regretful is that there is no high-quality core material in his hands, which can be used as the main body of the perfect potion refining. For example, the Elven spring used by rod is lack of the most core material, so north can''t refine the real perfect potion after all. In North''s opinion, if he can obtain this kind of core material, he may be able to refine the perfect magic medicine with excellent effect, just like Rhode. However, what is the final result? Only after trying, can we draw a conclusion. Due to the lack of materials as the main body of magic potion, North''s research on perfect magic potion is still in the theoretical stage. He can only simply deal with the refining materials according to the most basic method. As for how to make subtle adjustments to the refining methods according to the different properties of the main materials, North has not yet mastered. The impact on the city''s freelance chamber of commerce is also something north does not want to see. As a result, the amount of refining materials that North could get was greatly reduced. In this case, it is not only difficult for north to refine magic potions to improve his control spirit, but also he wants to obtain high-quality main materials through the business groups in the city, and he doesn''t know when to wait. For this reason, North''s research on the perfect potion has been stagnated for a while, and he is helpless for lack of key refining materials. these Among the things placed on the table, there are many refining materials that Rhode was very familiar with when he studied the potions in his previous life and knew the nature clearly. In the original potion competition, when rod chose the refining materials of the perfect potion, he also chose the kind he had studied in previous life''s games. He did not want to be observed by North and collect them again. Looking at the refining materials on the table, there is no doubt that all kinds of materials that rod lacked when he was refining the perfect potion have been settled. He does not have to collect them again in other ways, which saves a lot of time for rod. North obviously did not expect that the refining materials he had collected would play a great role in rod''s hands. Noticing the obvious change in rod''s expression after he saw the refining materials on the table, North thought rod was dissatisfied with his action. After all, every mage has his own unique way of refining potions, which is easily unknown to outsiders. North''s move is no different from relying on Hawkeye technique to steal from Rhode to refine the perfect potion. When Rhode finds out, he naturally worries about Rhode''s punishment in his heart. Chapter 938 Different from North''s worries, rod doesn''t think much about his behavior, and he won''t punish him for it. In rod''s view, it is a manifestation of his strength to be able to learn all kinds of skills from other mages, including the refining method of potion, relying on Hawkeye and his own talent. There is no need to deliberately prohibit this behavior. Through a brief observation in the potion competition, north can completely record the materials he used to make the perfect potion. This is his powerful talent. Rod recalled that in his previous life, there was a hero who took Hawkeye as his talent. No matter what kind of magic, if he cast it in front of him, the hero could master it in a very short time, even the fifth level magic. With this incomparably powerful talent, this mage hero has shocked many legendary mages in blakada. What happened to him is far beyond common sense. No legendary mage has such talent. In rod''s impression, the mage later joined the magic guild and eventually became a top legendary mage. Compared with North''s behavior of secretly learning to refine potions, such a wizard hero is what rod fears. If North can go to the world of magicians, he may find that the refining method he has mastered at present is nothing compared with those real potions. A little count of the refining materials around, rod in the heart of a total, then toward the side of North asked: "do you have any other refining materials?" From rod''s words, north is also vaguely aware of his meaning. Without any hesitation, he takes out other refining materials from the space ring. With North''s action, soon, a large number of herbs piled up on the long table in front of him. these Along with the herbs are taken out, there is a unique style of scroll. From this scroll, rod doesn''t feel the trace of the fluctuation of magic elements. Obviously, what is recorded in it is not the shaping magic that can be released by tearing, but other contents. North held the unique scroll in his hand. After a moment''s hesitation, he handed it to rod as if he had made up his mind "What is recorded in the scroll is the refining method to improve and control the spirit attribute potion after my improvement. As long as you follow the above steps, even the apprentice of the potion can refine this potion." North''s words, no doubt let rod realize what, with the peeping eye, rod also understand North''s ideas. North is willing to hand over the refining method of this potion, which undoubtedly shows rod a very important point, that is, he has no plan to stay in sao''clock. Through this period of observation, North probably realized that his value to rod was embodied in the potion which can enhance and control the spiritual attributes. Besides, he was just a necromancer everywhere. Because of this, North understood that if he wanted to leave the city, the first thing he had to do was to hand in the refining method of this magic medicine, otherwise it would not be possible to do so. Every time North walks out of the quiet room and strolls in the city, he can feel many eyes staring at himself. Among them, the most impressive one is a native vampire. No matter where north goes, when he looks around, he can see this vampire. This discovery undoubtedly made North realize that his various behaviors in the city were monitored by the forces in the city in order to prevent him from escaping from the city. Although he found this, North also seemed helpless. He could not even deal with the original vampire, let alone other creatures in the city, by his own strength. North knew that if he wanted to leave the city, he could only find a way from the real Lord of the city, that is, rod. At this time, North chose to hand over the method of refining the potion to rod, no doubt in order to achieve this. Rod waved his hand and did not take over the scroll in North''s hand. Rod did not forget that he had agreed to the terms of North, north still did not change the original idea, rod took the initiative to ask: "do you still want to go to Diya?" "Yes." North''s face was firm, and even when he realized the meaning of rod''s words, his face did not change. "The environment of the city is the same as that of the undead city in diyane. If you want to learn the undead magic, I can also arrange a special person to teach it. The effect is even better than that of the undead Magic Academy." Rod''s words came to his ear, but North shook his head. "Why insist on going to Diya? environment As if recalling something, North sighed and explained: "since I mastered the art of evocation and experienced many things in blakada, I have always had an idea in my heart, that is to become a real necromancer." "I thought about that before I came here. environment environment I''m still a master of Necromancy, not a real necromancer. " North''s words also made rod understand what he had been thinking. these Once the hero''s will is fully united, it can be regarded as the awakening of the hero''s identity, and can obtain the unique hero''s expertise and growth potential. The will he felt from north also made rod understand his idea. Language alone can''t influence this will any more. Unable to use language to affect this state of North, rod knows that although he can use his strength to suppress north and make him make magic medicine for himself, it is not a long-term solution after all. Rod realized that with this will, North will be influenced by the will itself. Even if he limits it to the city, he will try his best to escape from the city. Chapter 939 Looking at North in front of him, rod knows that even if he limits it to the city by force, the final effect may not be as good as he thinks. The existence of the heroic will often has an incredible effect. In the process of practicing the heroic will, the hero can do something far beyond ordinary people''s understanding. Rhode believes that once north becomes a real hero with this will, he will immediately escape from the city. Even if he makes all kinds of restrictions before that, most of them will be disintegrated by North''s heroic expertise. This kind of situation is undoubtedly what rod does not want to see. Even if he can get this kind of magic medicine from north, the effect of magic medicine made by other mages is obviously not as good as that made by North himself. What''s more, rod does not have much spare time to recruit other necromancers who are good at magic medicine. North''s obsession with becoming a necromancer was obviously beyond rod''s expectation. Rod would like to tell him that when he mastered the necromancer, he already belongs to the necromancer of the graveyard system. Even if he thinks he has mastered the necromancer, other creatures will not admit it, and the necromancer of blakada will not admit it. However, rod also knows that his words may not play any role in North''s life. He wants to be a real necromancer, not just a necromancer for the sake of spiritualism. What makes rod care is whether North really understands what it means to be a real necromancer. As far as rod knows, the mages of blakada, even if they have learned spiritualism for some reason and finally come to Diya, are very difficult to adapt to the various environments in Diya, and even die in the hands of other necromancers who are lower than them because of a carelessness. Different from the mages who are good at theory and magic research in blakada, DEA''s necromancers almost all grow up in one battle. The existence of the Necromancers school further catalyzes this process. It may be difficult for ordinary mages to adapt to it. Of course, there are also exceptions, such as sandrus that rod saw before. If it wasn''t for the appearance of rod, Sandra may have completed the integration of the forces of Diya, become the leader of all necromancers, and launch a campaign sweeping the mainland. Looking at North in front of him, rod doesn''t feel that he has Sandro''s will. Even at this time, North has almost heroic will, but in rod''s view, this is more of North''s own wishful thinking. environment In this case, North may think that he can act like a real necromancer when he comes to Diya, but he is still very vague about how to be a real necromancer. For this point, the emergence of heroic will can not change it, only North himself can get the answer. From North''s words, we can see that he has already expressed his own attitude, and rod didn''t advise much. He reached out and took the scroll that North took out. Rod took the initiative to change the topic. Instead of focusing on his promise, he said, "I''ll refine the perfect potion here. You can watch it." During the time when rod and North talked, Rowling had already moved in an instant and left. environment In the process of commissioned magic medicine refining, it is often necessary for the material provider and the refiner to be present at the same time, so as to ensure that the final magic medicine distribution will not have problems. For this reason, before rod''s refining the perfect potion, Rowling needs to go back to the original huge quiet room and inform els to come here. There is no doubt that the existence of instant movement left Rowling the journey to and fro. In addition, this place is close to the huge quiet room. With just a moment''s movement, Rowling can come to the location where els is. Soon, with the emergence of two mana waves, the figures of Rowling and els appeared in the quiet room. Notice the appearance of els, from him, rod also found something. In rod''s view, ELS had never been to North''s quiet room before, so he was not sure the specific location of this quiet room. In this case, ELS should be very difficult to rely on the existence of instantaneous movement, directly into the quiet room. Although instant movement is extremely powerful, it still has its own limitations. If it doesn''t cooperate with exploration, it''s difficult for a mage to come to his completely unknown area through this spell, let alone appear in the quiet room like els. Rod realized that the reason why els was able to come to the quiet room directly through instant movement was that he inferred the landing point of instant movement by relying on his own magic knowledge and following the spatial fluctuation left by Rowling''s casting. In order to correctly judge the location of the instant movement, ELS needs to make his own judgment after Rowling leaves. It is because of this that els will come to this quiet room after Rowling. Rod, a high-level mage in his previous life, has a profound study of the various skills a mage should possess when performing instant movement. Rod himself also has the ability to infer the direction of this kind of space magic according to the residual space fluctuation, so he can judge els'' behavior and confirm the way he came to this quiet room. According to rod''s prediction, only real high-level mages can master this ability of tracking spatial fluctuations. Even many high-level mages may not be able to master this unique way, which can be regarded as a very unique magic knowledge. For els to be able to master this ability, rod is not much accident, but when els appeared directly after, rod was a little vigilant. After seeing the arrival of els, rod gave him a very simple signal and was ready to start refining the potion. Chapter 940 After moving to the quiet room, ELS looked around. He noticed that the quality of the refining materials placed around him was not very good. these Before he came here, in order to complete the refining of magic medicine, ELS also collected a lot of materials for refining magic medicine, so as to avoid the shortage of refining materials. At this time, seeing that rod was going to start refining, he could not help asking. Knowing what els meant, rod replied, "No. these Hearing this explanation given by rod, ELS no longer insisted. He understood that every mage had his own unique habit in making potions. Maybe for some mages, no matter what kind of magic medicine they make, they have to match the highest quality materials before they have the confidence to start refining. However, some mages can use the familiar low-level materials to make magic medicine of high quality. The way of refining magic medicine still needs the mage to make his own choice. Previously, ELS also learned about the refining of magic medicine from mages who are good at magic medicine. As far as he knows, the potion in blakada does not directly use the heart of bimont, but is a taboo in blakada. After learning about rod''s choice, ELS didn''t say much. He wanted to see how rod would refine the potion. Seeing that rod planned to refine the potion here, North would not wait. As early as els appeared, North took action to replace the residual liquid in the crucible and clean up the inside of the crucible. The liquid in the crucible is the bottom liquid left by North''s previous manipulation of spirit potions. If it is used to refine the same kind of potion, these bottom liquid can play an excellent effect and help different kinds of materials to reconcile, but it is no longer suitable for refining other kinds of potions. For this reason, before rod officially started refining the potion, North needed to replace the bottom liquid and clean the crucible itself to avoid the residual bottom liquid affecting the next refining of the potion. After finishing everything, relying on the magic of water system, the crucible was soon filled with pure water transformed from water elements. At this time, North took out a huge iron spoon from the space ring and lit the flame under the crucible, which was the preparation before refining. The burning flame brings bursts of heat flow to the static chamber. The tongue of fire licks the bottom of the crucible, making the liquid in it keep heating up. North looks at rod. It is reasonable to say that at this stage, he needs the refiner of magic medicine to control the temperature needed for making magic medicine by using the magic of fire control, so as to make different kinds of materials better combine. To North''s surprise, rod does not seem to have such a plan. At this time, rod''s attention is not on the control of refining environment, but on the treatment of refining materials. Unlike blakada''s potions, for the combination and refining of various herbal medicines, rod wants to use the heart of bimont as the main material to refine the potions. He can only use the potions in the magic world. The magic medicine, which the magician is good at, focuses more on the treatment of biological materials when refining magic medicine. On the contrary, herbal medicine can only play the role of reconciliation. In the underground world where magicians exist, the potion is an important means to enhance their strength, and its importance can even be compared with the fusion ceremony. In the previous life''s game, rod also went to the world of magicians in the third expansion, thus learning all this. In order to complete the refining of the potion, the first thing Rhode needs is to deal with the heart of the behemoth, which is the most important step in the whole refining process. According to his own way of refining, Rhodes first needs to extract the essence from the heart of Beamon''s beasts, and then he can add herbs to reconcile according to the regular way of refining the magic medicine. The step of extracting the essence is also the most difficult point in the whole process of refining the magic medicine. If Rhodes does not deal with anything or does not deal with it properly, he will put Beamon''s heart into the crucible without any difference from the direct cooking. Rhodes recalls that if he was purely in accordance with the way of the enchantment, the first thing he needed to do was to use the refining materials similar to the heart of Beamon''s monster to draw out the essence of the heart. Among the numerous refining materials, the heart of the changed werewolf is undoubtedly the best choice. The changed werewolf has extremely strong vitality, and its heart is extremely strong. Although it can''t be compared with the behemoth, the level of the changed werewolf is generally low, so it is a more appropriate choice. If you choose the heart of the tauren, you should worry about the deviation of the main material. In order to prevent the essence of the refining process from passing away, Rhodes needs to join the lizard''s tongue and complete the blockade of the essence. Finally, in order to make the essence part of the condense and directly add to the refining of the magic medicine, it is necessary to add the eye tissue of the cave man and the eye tissue of the evil eye at the same time, so as to achieve this. Caveman is a common inhabitant of the underground world where the magician lives, even before the magician opened up the underground world. environment Although cave people do not have exposed formed eyes, after testing by magicians, undeveloped eye structures can be found under their epidermis at the corresponding position of ordinary people''s eyes. Perhaps countless years ago, these cavemen also lived in the sun, which can prove why they have eye structure, but for some unknown reason, they finally went underground. This undeveloped eye structure is the material Rhode needed to refine the potion. It may be extremely difficult for other creatures to obtain this kind of eye structure from caveman''s body, but it is not very difficult for a magician who knows this well. Chapter 941 In contrast to the undeveloped eye structure of caveman, in order to condense the essence of biological material, Rhodes must also join another substance, that is, the eye tissue with complete eye formation. In Rhodes''s impression, when these two kinds of biomaterials are combined and used in the refining of the magic medicine, they will produce very special effects. In addition, during the processing of refining materials, it is possible to get the essence of completely condensed material. As the corresponding noumenon of this material, evil eyes are also common underground creatures. They do not form the trunk of the body. All organs exist on a sphere, including a huge eyeball for seeing and a mouth full of fangs for eating. In addition, a large number of strong tentacles will spread on the surface of the sphere to support the evil eyes to move upright and roll up the things around them. Even in battle, they can be used as a weapon to attack the enemy directly. special Different from the undeveloped eye tissue of caveman, the eye tissue of evil eye is the most complete organ in their whole body. After giving up the development of other parts of the body, the eye tissue of evil eye has undergone unimaginable changes. Relying on this one eye existence, the evil eye has mastered the most unique attack means. They can directly through their own gaze, emit light from the eye, and attack the enemy in the distance. This means of long-range attack greatly improves the status of evil eyes in the underground world. Even the underground lords in the magic world will recruit a large number of evil eyes to fight for themselves. What these underground lords value is the means of long-range attack possessed by evil eyes. Rod recalled that according to the research of previous players, the origin of evil eye, a unique creature, should be closely related to the deepest hell creature in the underground world. Even in the third expansion, there are endless evil eyes at the junction of the underground magic world and hell. Some powerful evil eyes, even like hell demons, have gained the ability to be immune to fire magic and bathe in the hot magma. In the deep passage of the underground world, as long as there is light, you should be careful of the existence of evil eyes. Compared with those cave people who have no eye structure, the habits of evil eyes who can see things are very different. Evil eyes like to hide at the junction of light and darkness and attack all passing creatures. When the level of evil eyes is increased to a certain extent, they can also be promoted to become more powerful poisonous eyes. When their basic attributes are improved, they will also grow tentacles with eyeballs and emit light in battle. There are few conventional organisms that can surpass the evil eye in the development of eye structure. The emission of light by the evil eye is just like the mobilization of magic elements by elemental creatures, which is not limited by the mana value. It can be said that the evil eye completely integrates the casting of magic into its own body structure, which few creatures can do. Similarly, medusa in the underground world can also use her sight to cast magic. Different from the light from evil eyes, Medusa can directly petrify the enemy with her own sight, which is a very special ability. Maybe it''s because the body is still in the form of a normal creature, even if it can also cast magic through the line of sight, Medusa''s eye structure is still worse than that of the evil eye. When it is used to refine magic drugs, it can only get the results related to fossilization. In order to study this unique creature, the magicians in the underground world also made a variety of treatments. By various means of witchcraft, the magician has a profound understanding of the evil eye, especially the eye tissue, which is very developed in the evil eye. In the eyes of magicians, the extremely developed eye tissue of evil eye is undoubtedly an excellent biomaterial, which can be used in many magic rituals. Through the existence of the fusion ceremony, the magician can use this material to create many unique creatures with the characteristics of evil eyes. At the same time, the magician can also use this material in the potion. In the underground world, biomaterials are a very important part, even more important than some of the magic rituals. In the hands of magicians, biomaterials can often play a very unique role. Some enchanists found that the eye tissue of the evil eye and the undeveloped eye tissue of the cave man were added to the refining of the magic medicine, which would produce a miraculous effect. That is to make the essence of other refining materials condense, and the effect is even better than that of the traditional magic medicine. The special effects between these two unique biological materials are considered to be a more common collocation in the magic medicine refining process. All kinds of magic medicines that need to be extracted from other biological materials can be added to these two special substances to achieve better refining effect. Because of this, in rod''s view, in order to complete the treatment of bimont''s heart, if you choose the conventional means of alchemist refining, these special refining materials are necessary. Without any of them, the effect of the final refining potion may be greatly reduced. In the process of making magic medicine, the collection of biomaterials is often more difficult than the collection of ordinary materials. Different from the underground magic world, there is almost no place in the surface world where biomaterials made of bodies are sold directly. Even the freelance chamber of commerce does not sell such materials. In the underground world, in order to meet the requirements of the magician, members of the freelance chamber of Commerce will directly sell biomaterials from different races. these these these Chapter 942 environment environment Some of Diane''s business groups have the task of collecting corpses for the necromancer, but they will never collect the best part of each creature as the sorcery world to perform various magic rituals. these The heart of a werewolf and the tongue of a lizard can be found in tetalia, where these creatures live. Like krylord, taitalia is also an area enslaved by the mage Empire blakhada. With the development of the first expansion, the creatures in it also join in the revenge against the mage. Many of the heroes, who are treated equally by Tanan, also get the forbidden magic ball fragments to overthrow the mage''s rule. As it is far away from tetalia, rod does not know the specific situation of this area, but with the end of the first expansion, the situation of this area is not good. According to rod''s information, it is very likely that slaves of these two kinds of creatures will be sold in the freelance chamber of Commerce near the region of taitalia. It is not difficult for rod to obtain these two unique biomaterials by buying slaves. What makes rod most difficult is the collection of the other two materials. The other two materials, the eye structure of caveman and evil eye, all come from the creatures in the underground world. Even if rod wants to collect them by himself, there is no good way to enter the underground world. At this time, rod didn''t plan to enter the underground world, and the business group in the underground world couldn''t transport the biological materials to the surface world where there was no magician. When did rod want to successfully collect these two refining materials. The unique environment of the earth''s surface world undoubtedly limits rod''s magic medicine refining. Without enough biomaterials to match, rod''s best magic refining can''t play its role. Just as conventional mages need different materials to make potions, magicians also need to use biological materials to achieve this. According to rod''s prediction, if he insists on collecting these materials, unless he is lucky to a certain extent, he will not be able to collect all these materials within a month, or even delay his meeting with those liches. these This unique way of refining, even in the previous life of Rhode, may also be difficult to do, at this time of Rhode, with the blessing of his various abilities, and can surpass the refining means in the previous life. In front of the crucible, rod takes out a cloth bag from the space ring. After opening it, what it contains also appears in the eyes of the surrounding creatures. What exists in the bag is a red and beating heart. Els immediately recognizes that it is the heart of bimont, which he gave to rod. With the appearance of this thing, a stream of blood gas also began to surge in the quiet room, until it completely covered the original herbal flavor in the quiet room. What is contained in the heart is the strong vitality that supports the behemoth''s action. Even after such a long time, the vitality has not been exhausted. This may be related to the completely independent space in the space ring, but it depends more on its own nature. Rhode knew that even in the magic world, the heart of the behemoth was the best biomaterial, and it was precisely because of its high quality that it could be used as the main material of the perfect potion. Other creatures in the field may only feel the vitality contained in this heart, but rod has a deeper perception of it. Depending on the existence of the spirit level soul summoning technique, from the heart in front of him, rod can feel countless tiny death energy emanating from it, but he is immediately submerged by the surrounding vitality. Even the death energy itself cannot be maintained under the effect of this vitality. It''s just that the heart in front of us is not the most complete form after all, because it has already been separated from the body of the behemoth. Although the energy of death emitted from it is extremely small, it actually exists. If other necromancers come to perceive, they may not be able to perceive the existence of death energy from the heart in front of them. Even rod, it was only with the blessing of God level evocation that he achieved this. What Rhode plans to do with this heart is to rely on the divine level spiritualism. After obtaining the divine level evocation, rod noticed that his manufacturing ability for undead creatures had been greatly improved. Even in the face of a pile of scattered bones, rod could deal with them. With this ability, rod was able to deal with the heart in front of him. The purpose of rod''s treatment is not to create undead creatures, but to control the energy of death and force out the most core vitality of the heart by the erosion of the energy of death, which is no worse than those of the magicians. This unique treatment can only be achieved by Rhode. If the control of death energy is not in place, it will easily destroy this biomaterial and make it completely eroded by death energy, just like putting it in the cloud of death, which will eventually lead to the failure of the whole refining. In addition to the detailed perception of death energy, God level spiritualism also has a variety of unique control methods. Rod can use death energy to deal with the heart with the help of various means provided by God level spiritualism. Chapter 943 Under the effect of divine level soul summoning, the heart in the cloth bag began to change significantly with the change of death energy in the quiet room. I saw that the heart, which was still beating, immediately contracted toward the inside, as if it had lost all the things that supported its activities, and the surface began to shrivel. When the activity of death energy began to be intense, there was no longer any change. The whole heart seemed to be silent in a moment. If before that, with its extremely strong vitality, even without the existence of other parts, bimont''s heart could still keep beating, now it is rapidly falling into the final calm. The changes in appearance also reflect the state of the heart itself. Surprisingly, the erosion of death energy, after reaching a certain moment, seems to stop under the influence of an unknown force and does not continue. One side of the els, Rhode''s treatment of the heart in the eyes, can not help but frown. Although els didn''t really master the magic medicine, he also knew that the refiners should never treat the refining materials in this way. Originally, as for rod''s asking him to collect biomaterials, ELS had already noticed the abnormality. According to the common sense, no mage would use this kind of material to refine magic medicine, but rod mentioned three kinds of this kind of material in succession. In ELS'' opinion, the core material that rod said is not the material that should appear in the orthodox potion. He has been inclined to the magic refining forbidden by the magic guild, but he has not studied this deeply. As long as rod can refine the perfect potion with qualified quality, the refining method is not important to els. At this time, in the eyes of rod''s treatment, ELS once again realized the unusual way of refining. In his impression, almost no mage would choose this way to directly deal with the refining materials. Especially at this time, from the heart that rod picked up, ELS could sense the existence of a large amount of death energy, and even the vitality of the heart itself was completely covered by death energy. The emergence of death energy, naturally, is not attached to the heart itself, but generated by Rhode''s treatment. According to els, rod''s behavior will undoubtedly destroy the original function of the heart. There is no way to restore it to its original state, let alone use it in the refining of magic medicine. ELS doesn''t believe that there will be traces of death energy in the refining of perfect potion. Only necromancers can accept and absorb death energy. Even necromancers themselves can''t bear the erosion of death energy when the level of evocation reaches a certain level. With the emergence of this change, the strong vitality that els could have felt from his heart completely disappeared. Looking at his heart, which was completely withered and began to blacken, ELS wanted to stop rod''s action, but finally stopped it. ELS knew that even if he asked rod to stop processing, he could not change what happened to his heart and restore it to its original state. Now, ELS could only see what rod could do next. After all, the way Rhode chooses to deal with it is based on his own special skills, which naturally cannot be perceived by els. On one side, North didn''t understand the purpose of rod''s move at all. For North, who only mastered the traditional magic medicine, biomaterials is undoubtedly a very strange matter. With rod''s treatment, soon a change began to take place in the heart. A life force almost condensed into essence forces the erosion of death energy to stop. At this time, the surface of the heart has completely lost its original shape, lost its blood color, and become dark and shriveled cortex, which is wrapped with the most core material inside. It''s hard to imagine that in such material, there is a very strong vitality. Rhode''s other hand, I do not know when a dagger appeared. When this great vitality appeared, he felt that the heart had met his needs. Rhode no longer hesitated, and immediately waved the dagger across the surface of the heart. It looks like the heart is broken, but the skin is still tough. With the blessing of his own high attributes, rod secretly works hard, which makes a hole in its surface. Rod knew that the reason for this situation was that his weapons were not sharp enough. Rod''s dagger is only the most common weapon, not even a common treasure. Its sharpness and damage are extremely limited. bought these Due to the material of the iron sword, it can''t bring any additional attributes to the user when it''s not a treasure. In the face of some fierce battles, it''s also very easy to be damaged, and rod can''t change that either. As far as rod was concerned, what he lacked was the kind of weapons that could really be regarded as treasures. With the dagger in his hand alone, rod was reluctant to break his heart, which had shrunk down, let alone face the owner of the heart, the real behemoth. If you want to fight close to your body, in the face of this kind of creature, only the real treasure can provide enough damage in the selection of weapons. As for ordinary weapons, unless you find the key to attack, it is very difficult to even break the skin. red these Rod naturally won''t let this happen. Under rod''s control, the energy of death gradually increases, and finally suppresses the breath of life. Chapter 944 The existence of death energy is undoubtedly the best thing to restrain the breath of life in the heart. No other magic element can achieve the effect similar to death energy. special ELS doesn''t think that under the strong erosion of death energy, the vitality of the heart can still be intact, but the result is beyond his expectation. Under the influence of the divine evocation, the death energy controlled by rod does not instantly engulf the life energy in the heart. Instead, just like now, he relies on the erosion of the heart as a whole to force out all the potential contained in it, so as to obtain the purest material that can be used for the refining of magic medicine. The thing that contains all the vitality of the heart is the dark red liquid constantly left at this time. These dark red liquids are like blood, but much thicker than blood. Whenever they slip over the surface of the heart, they can arouse a burst of reaction of the heart. Depending on his control of death energy, rod finally got such a material. red these Although it is being heated by the flame below, due to the short time, the water in the crucible which was originally heated by norga can still remain calm, but the temperature has been rising. these red He didn''t choose the way the magician was good at, but rod chose his own way. Looking at the boiling crude potion in front of him, rod can''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. He knows that the appearance of this situation also indicates the successful completion of his treatment of bimont''s heart. It was supposed to rely on biomaterials to achieve the processing effect, but rod relied on the existence of divine level spiritualism and used the energy of death to complete it directly. Even if the magician who is good at potions saw it, he would be extremely surprised. It''s hard to understand what happened. The improvement brought about by the divine level spiritualism is not only reflected in the creation of undead creatures. Similar to these previously unimaginable treatments, rod can also successfully achieve them. No undead mage can do anything similar to rod. On the sidelines, North saw rod''s actions in his eyes, but he was still confused. He didn''t understand what happened in his heart. He just felt that between the energy of death and the constant change of the breath of life, rod added a special thing into the crucible. Fortunately, North''s doubts did not last long, and rod''s next move made him understand a lot. After the last drop of dark red liquid was driven out of the heart by the magic of water control, all that was left in the bag was dark fragments that had shrunk to an indescribable shape. Such fragments had no value at all. Even rod, who had mastered the spirit level evocation, could not deal with them. Simply put the cloth bag together with the material inside and the dagger just taken out into the space ring, and then rod began the next refining process. After refining the core of the heart, rod''s next step is to refine the conventional perfect potion. Under the gaze of North, various materials placed on the long table were added into the crucible one by one by rod. Recall the refining process of rod in the ice blue magic school. When rod was refining the potion, North himself was also refining the potion, so he didn''t see the specific steps of rod''s refining, so he could only roughly write down the materials used by rod. Because he didn''t write down the specific refining steps, even if North collected most of the materials used by rod, he couldn''t refine the perfect potion like rod. He could only try to restore the refining steps step by step. North tried to use the lower quality core materials to refine the perfect magic potion, but because of the mistakes in the refining steps, it failed. At this time, without the interference of other things, north can also carefully observe rod''s refining steps in this process, including the order of adding refining materials and the regulation of the whole. The methods of making magic medicine, that is, the steps of making magic medicine, are often of great value. Except for a few occasions, they will not be easily shown by the makers of magic medicine. What North didn''t expect was that rod still left himself to observe when he was refining the potion. For rod''s move, although North felt a burst of gratitude in his heart, it did not affect his idea of leaving the city and going to Diya. In North''s view, although the method of refining potions is extremely precious, it may not be anything compared with becoming a real necromancer. In order to achieve his long-standing desire, North''s mind is still unchanged. He knows that when he has handed over the refining method of spiritual potion to rod, all he can do is to refine more such potions for rod during this period of time. The thought in his heart did not affect North''s observation of the refining method of magic medicine. By comparing rod''s way of refining with the way he explored in his memory, north only felt that he had gained a lot, especially in the order of adding materials. What matters to north is that adjusting the order of adding some materials with different properties will have a great impact on the effect of the potion itself. If it is not for observing Rhode''s refining process, North does not know how long it will take to explore it by himself. Rod''s refining process makes North sink into it completely. When north comes back, rod has completed the rough refining process. Chapter 945 In this quiet room, which he was very familiar with, North deeply felt all kinds of unique ways in the process of making potions. Even before that, North had already understood rod''s superb attainments in magic medicine, but once again observing rod''s process of refining magic medicine, it still gave him a great shock. Looking back at the beginning of his treatment of bimont''s heart, north can''t see what skill Rhode used to achieve this. He can only feel the unusual technique. At this time, rod has finished the rough refining of the potion and started the last step, which is the refining process of the potion. The refining process of magic medicine takes much less time than rough refining, which may be the unique effect of the heart of behemoth. After rough refining, the effect of the crude magic medicine is comparable to that of the general refined magic medicine. The refining process is just to continue to purify the magic medicine. these these After finishing refining the potion, rod took one of the sealed potions in his hand and began to check its properties. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ [perfect potion] Type: Potion Completion: 83% Usage requirement: None Basic attributes: after drinking, all attributes permanently + 2 Special attribute: with bimont heart as the core material, the second time drinking the perfect potion of the core material is invalid. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ On the long table in front of rod''s body, there are seven bottles of perfect magic potions after purification and refining. In terms of completion, they may not be as good as the magic potions refined by rod in the magic potion competition, but the effect is not bad at all. Perhaps due to the sufficient material, the quantity of magic potions at this time is much more than rod''s expectation, compared with what rod first refined in the magic potion competition. According to rod''s information, in the underground world, if someone wants to invite a magician to make magic potions, no matter what the cost, the magician will take at least 50% of all magic potions, sometimes even more, and even ten bottles of magic potions will be made, and the consignor can only take one bottle away. Because most potions have the characteristics of repeated drinking and ineffective, we entrust the magician to refine the potions, especially the potions that improve the basic properties. If you drink them yourself, one bottle is enough. In the underground world, the magician has a transcendent position, especially the magician who specializes in potions and various rituals. If he entrusts the magician to refine the potions, he must have this kind of psychological preparation. In blakada, the situation is quite different. Before the opening of the potion competition, the potions in blakhada were not valued at all. According to blakhada''s internal rules, it was only a kind of entrusted task to entrust the mage to refine the potions. In other words, in the entrusted task, the mage who makes the potion, even if he finally makes the potion, can''t get the potion himself, but has other things as the reward of the task. Before refining the potion, rod specially informed els to come here. In fact, he was preparing for the final distribution of the potion. these Different from other kinds of magic potions, the perfect magic potion is made of different main materials. If it can be drunk many times, the attribute bonus will be superimposed. For example, the perfect potion made by rod with the spring of spirits as the main material will not conflict with the perfect potion made by rod at this time. At the same time, after drinking it, it can make all attributes + 4. Because of this, the attribute promotion brought by the perfect magic potion can''t be compared with any treasure. As long as you drink the perfect magic potion made from any main material, you can make the whole attribute permanently improved. Looking at the seven bottles of perfect potion, rod thought about it, separated three bottles from them and put them into his own space ring. Then he looked at els. Noticing rod''s move, ELS understood his idea, so he stepped forward and put the remaining four bottles of perfect potion into the space ring. Naturally, ELS will not be dissatisfied with the allocation made by rod. flower these In order to break through the shackles of high-level mages and become a real legendary mage, ELS didn''t know how many ways he thought of, but still couldn''t solve his own problem. Compared with the gold profit that these perfect potions may bring, ELS is more concerned about how to use these potions to become a real legendary mage. Even if rod took away three bottles of the perfect potion, ELS was still extremely satisfied. flower After putting away the perfect potion, ELS looked back at rod. Before he came here, ELS had learned a lot about rod''s deeds through the thieves guild, and he had his own judgment on rod. In addition, after seeing rod again, he felt quite different momentum from him. Els knew that rod was no longer the necromancer who would have been controlled by the bewitching magic. In the process of refining, he felt the abnormal change of death energy. From rod, ELS saw the shadow of some liches. According to what els knew, even the real liches had no control over death energy. Because of this, ELS didn''t have much hope for the number of perfect potions he could get. ELS knows that it''s enough to drink a bottle of the perfect potion. No matter how many perfect potions you drink from the same core material, you can''t get more improvement. Chapter 946 cutting-edge news Once this result really appears, in addition to being unhappy, ELS is also very difficult to make substantive resistance. Not long ago, there was news that the necromancer in the territory was performing a meteor fire shower, which was already known by els. Through his own observations, ELS was able to determine that the necromancer who was performing the meteor fire shower was most likely a female necromancer in the quiet room at this time. Even els himself can''t master the fifth level magic of meteor shower. It''s hard for him to understand how a necromancer mastered it. ELS understood that the five level magic had reached the peak of conventional magic. How many legendary mages spent a lot of time to master one of them, but it was mastered by an undead Mage at this time. The spread of this news is enough to alarm the important figures in the magic guild. According to els, it may not be long before the magic guild will send a special person to investigate the situation here and confirm the identity of the necromancer who is exhibiting meteor fire shower. Even the magic guild, in the face of a powerful caster who can cast five levels of magic, will show extreme caution, not to mention els himself. In any case, ELS doesn''t want to conflict with such a necromancer who has mastered the fifth level magic. Who knows what powerful magic she still has. It''s not wise to act rashly without knowing her specific strength. When rod was refining the potion, ELS didn''t let down his vigilance in his heart. Instead, he was always on guard against Rowling in the quiet room. He shared a room with the mage who could cast the fifth level magic. Els could feel the deep pressure. What makes els care is that the female necromancer always focuses her eyes on rod, who is refining the potion. In addition to some curiosity, her eyes are more joyful, and she has no intention of making a move. This discovery did not let els breathe a sigh of relief, but made him look more dignified. The action of this female necromancer undoubtedly made els realize all kinds of unusual things in rod again. What makes els wonder is how far rod''s strength has improved at this time? For this reason, ELS doesn''t have too much expectation about the amount of magic potions he can get. In his opinion, to get one or two bottles of magic potions and improve his strength in time can also be regarded as an account of his time. these these For this reason, after getting the perfect potion, ELS immediately looks at rod. He wants to understand rod''s purpose, or what he thinks. Seeing els looking at himself, rod reached out his hand, tapped on the long table in front of him, and asked, "the ice blue magic academy has been destroyed in the original battle and finished refining the potion. What''s your plan in the future? Do you want to go back to blakada and rebuild the magic academy?" Ayers shook his head. "It''s going to take a lot of time to rebuild the spell Academy. I don''t have that plan." After pondering for a while, ELS added: "it''s said that there will be some big moves within the magic guild recently, and I intend to join them to look for the opportunity to promote the legendary mage." After hearing els'' explanation, rod also got a general idea of his idea. In rod''s opinion, ELS doesn''t like the traditional mage''s attitude towards the necromancer. When he was the dean of the college, most of the matters were handled by other mages, while he enjoyed many resources in the college. Now even if he joined the magic guild, he mostly didn''t feel the spirit of the mage, just wanted to find a way to become a legendary mage. In rod''s opinion, such a mage is undoubtedly an excellent partner. Other mages may have some opinions because of rod''s status as a necromancer. Even if they cooperate with rod, they will be full of scruples, but els will not. Recalling the process of the game in the previous life, according to rod''s prediction, in this period, blakada''s interior should also reach the period of element chaos. In the previous life, Sandra''s campaign of shadow of death, due to its geographical location, did not bring any influence to the interior of blakhada. On the contrary, during this period, there were problems within blakhada itself. Blakada''s problem in this period is the disorder of elements in rod''s memory. Rod recalled that the chaos of elements was a major event in bracada immediately after the first expansion, involving all the elemental creatures in bracada. In the third expansion of the game, these elemental creatures stand on their own and build up the elemental city in the theme plane, but that''s all in the future. The emergence of the chaos of elements has made many mages in the blakhada School of magic disappointed with the former mage empire. They have fled other forces and no longer stay in blakhada. The arrival of the chaos of elements has brought a new round of turbulence to blakada, who has just recovered from the Revenge of savage creatures. Finally, the suppression of the magic guild made the whole blakada recover. It can be said that without the existence of the magic guild, and even without waiting for the arrival of the third expansion piece, in the chaos of elements, blakada would be severely damaged. The existence of the magic guild always maintains the internal stability of blakhada. Even if the means are extreme sometimes, it is for the sake of the mage Empire itself. In order to ensure the smooth progress of the second expansion and not be interfered by master blakada, it is natural for rod to hope that blakada is as chaotic as possible. Rod would like to know, if before the chaos of elements, the whole magic guild would fall into chaos, what would happen? "Ayers." Looking at the mage in front of him, rod asked slowly¡° Do you think the God of mages really exists? " Chapter 947 In the quiet room, rod, wearing a big cloak, was looking at the things he was holding in his hand, with a thoughtful look on his face. On the long table next to rod, there were several magic medicine bottles that had been opened, which were empty. Also in the quiet room, in addition to Rowling who has been following rod all the time, there is a centaur leader called by rod''s spiritual imprint. Just now, after the conversation with els, rod stayed in the former quiet room, waiting for the arrival of the Centaur leader. Rod recalled that when els learned from himself the theories Sandro had put forward, he was naturally shocked. these Seeing the reaction shown by els, rod naturally felt extremely satisfied. Rod didn''t ask much of els, he just told him what was in the theory. Rod believes that els, who has learned this information, will never hide it in his heart. Once the opportunity is right, even without his own reminder, ELS will disclose the content of the news. The mages of the magic guild always put the God of mages in a very high position, but there are still many different factions in this organization, and their specific attitudes towards the God of mages are not the same. According to rod''s information, there are also mages in the magic guild who, like Sandra, doubt the existence of the God of mages. If els can make good use of this theory, it may bring great shock to blakada. If els has great respect for the God of mage, rod''s action will not have any effect, but rod confirmed that he is not such a mage through his own observation of els. cutting-edge news With the theory he got from rod, ELS finally left the city. Even the perfect potion he got seemed to be hard to attract his attention. these Soon after els left, the Centaur leader came down to the quiet room with rod''s signal. When he saw the Centaur leader appeared, North took the initiative to withdraw from the room. After completing the refining of the perfect potion, rod is no doubt relieved. While waiting for the Centaur leader to bring it, rod also takes out all kinds of potions from the space ring and drinks them. The control spirit of North''s refining is naturally within the object of rod''s drinking. In addition, rod also quoted a bottle of perfect potion. Of the three bottles of perfect potion just collected, rod drank one himself, and Rowling drank one at the same time. The last one was reserved for it. As his attributes soared under the influence of the potion, rod also began to check things on the Centaur leader. cutting-edge news Under the effect of spiritual imprint, according to rod''s request, the Centaur leader took off the dark green bow on his back and handed it to rod. Along with the bow, rod was given a green arrow with strong texture. With the feedback of the system, rod also learned the attributes of these two things. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ [Silva''s vision] Quality: Treasure Type: Longbow Equipment requirements: speed attribute above 20, strength attribute above 25 Basic attributes: kill + 20, hard to damage Evaluation: only those with enough strength can give full play to their original performance. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ [Silva''s blessing] Type: arrow Demand: Silva Centaur Basic attributes: kill + 20, indestructible Special attribute: after being shot by [Silva''s foresight], the arrow will ignore the defense to a certain extent, and will recover automatically after hitting the target. Evaluation: the arrows blessed by the original Silva Centaur have various magical effects, but they need to cooperate with specific things to show them. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Looking at these two things in the Centaur leader, Rodley realized that these things were unusual. Rod noticed that these two things are closely related to the original Silva family of Centaur leaders. In rod''s impression, when he first defeated the Centaur leader, he got several treasures prefixed with Silva from him. According to the information that rod learned from the Centaur leader at that time, there were two treasures of this type in the Silva clan, but until the end, rod did not find these two treasures in the Silva clan. According to the information provided by the Centaur leader, these two treasures should be in another Centaur team in the clan, and that team is not in Silva''s residence. Rod can only give up collecting these treasures in the end. To rod''s surprise, the Centaur leader was able to find the traces of these two treasures in the business group in the city. You know, in the eyes of the outside world, the city of Sao where rod lives is already a real city of the dead. Most of the merchants who come to the city have a deep connection with the necromancer. In this case, the Centaur leader can still find the traces of these two treasures from the merchants, which undoubtedly makes rod extremely surprised. Because of the characteristics of these two treasures, after checking their properties, rod returned them to the Centaur leader. He didn''t go deep into the matter that the Centaur leader forced to buy treasures from the merchant group. Rod simply showed it that Elon would succeed the city leader. Under the influence of spiritual imprint, the Centaur leader quickly accepted this point. Although he was a little unwilling, he didn''t make any real move. After dealing with the Centaur leader''s affairs, rod''s general arrangement for Sao city has been completed. At this moment, rod could not help but put his attention in one direction of perception, where the last artifact of Titan''s arrow was located. Chapter 948 After the end of the handling of matters in the city, rod did not intend to stay in Sao O city for a long time. In order to get back to Diya in a limited time, rod needs to complete the collection of the parts of Titan''s arrow artifact as soon as possible. The delay in Sao O city for a long time will have some impact on the future opportunities. Before leaving the city, rod has one last thing to deal with, which is also the key to the smooth progress of the second expansion. Somewhere in the city, Rowling is following rod''s instructions to transform the undead. One of them was provided by the necromancer under Rowling. I don''t know how long he died, but only a skeleton was left. After absorbing enough death energy, a faint green light flashed at the position of the eye pupil in the skull, and then he got up from the cold ground. An undead made up of skeletons appears in the field. As long as you give it a weapon, it can become a qualified skeleton soldier. All this happened under the gaze of rod. A low-level skeleton soldier was transformed in front of rod''s eyes. There was no accident. According to Rowling''s rank of senior necromancer, it was easy to complete the transformation of such undead creatures. However, for this scene, rod seems to find something in general, frown his brow, appears to be a little dissatisfied, at the same time, some confusion, also produced in rod''s heart. Rod recalled that in the battle of shadow of death in his previous life, the cloak of the ghost king had a very powerful effect on the production of necromancers, which was not only shown in Sandra, but also in other Necromancers. Not only Sandro himself can transform dead creatures into corpses under the action of artifact, but some of his necromancers, somehow, also have this ability. As long as they are dead creatures, they can be transformed into corpses. It is under the influence of these necromancers that a large number of creatures who died in the battle were transformed into corpses in a very short time and joined the battle again. The first and middle stages of the battle will be very smooth. If Sandra is the only one with this unique transformation ability, he can''t take into account all the scenes in the whole campaign. The number of corpses and witches transformed is still limited. Other forces can still resist the invasion of necromancers in the way they are good at. According to the players at that time, Sandro seems to have selected many necromancers regardless of rank, and granted them the ability to transform necromancers, so as to ensure the smooth progress of the battle. However, rod in his previous life did not confirm this point, and he did not know what method Sandro used. Similar to Tanan''s treatment of forbidden magic ball, Sandro also uses his own way to make the effect of artifact affect most creatures in the force. Even if the ghost King''s cloak was in hand, rod did not get a hint of how to give other necromancers the ability to transform corpses. In the case that the information in the previous life can not help more, rod at this time can only try this point. Rhode believes that Sandro will not take out the fragments from the cloak roughly, just like Tanan did to the forbidden magic ball, in exchange for the damage of the artifact itself for other creatures to be able to use the artifact, but will use other means. Because he didn''t get any hint from the cloak of the ghost king, rod had to let Rowling cooperate with him to transform the undead and explore by himself. Rowling''s transformation result did not exceed rod''s expectation. Most of the skeletons of ordinary creatures can only be transformed into undead creatures such as skeleton soldiers. Only under the influence of the ghost King''s cloak can these transformed skeletons surpass their own limits and become stronger undead creatures. Seeing that rod had no other orders, Rowling kept on transforming the undead. Soon, in front of rod, another skeleton soldier climbed up from the ground, seemingly not affected by the artifact at all. The inability to apply this ability to other necromancers will undoubtedly limit rod''s ability to push forward the campaign with the existence of other Necromancers. Thinking of this, rod''s expression became more complicated for a moment. Instead of allowing Rowling to continue the transformation of undead creatures, rod raised his hand and performed the evocation by himself. special red bang for your buck In terms of rank alone, the rank of the king of necromancer is much higher than that of rod and Rowling. Naturally, there is no need to say more about his strength. Looking at the process of the appearance of the corpse wizard king, Rowling, on one side, also showed a touch of shock. Even if we had known from rod''s mouth that he had acquired a complete artifact in his previous mission, and could directly transform the corpse of ordinary creatures into the sixth level corpse wizard king by the power of artifact, Rowling would still be extremely shocked when she saw this scene with her own eyes. Rowling knew that the existence of artifact and its effect were far beyond all things in the world and could not be measured by common sense. It was under the action of artifact that the king of necromancer appeared. In front of Rowling''s eyes, a skeleton with little value can only be transformed into a skeleton soldier by the necromancer, so it becomes a real high-level creature, the sixth level corpse wizard king, which depends on the power of the artifact. From the corpse wizard king in front of her, Rowling can feel the strong suppression from the death energy. It seems that the death energy controlled by her as a necromancer is not worth mentioning at all. Rod''s transformation of the necromancer king has brought a huge shock to Rowling, who can only transform the skeleton into a skeleton soldier. Rowling deeply understands how much improvement this ability will bring to the necromancer. Chapter 949 Rhode''s transformation of the necromancer king will not have any problems. It can be achieved with the help of the artifact itself. What really bothers Rhode is how to make Rowling have the same ability. Once Rowling has found this unique way, rod will be able to apply it to other necromancers, so as to ensure the smooth progress of the campaign. In order to verify the idea in his heart, Rowling first asked Rowling to transform the undead, but the result seems not ideal. Even if Rowling can feel the abnormal death energy emitted by the ghost King''s cloak, Rowling can''t transform the corpse king. On the contrary, rod, with the blessing of the artifact, can transform into the necromancer king at will, which is not limited by the original necromancer. Seeing that the traditional way of transformation could not make Rowling complete the transformation of the necromancer king, rod did not hesitate for long, so he planned to let Rowling try a new way. In rod''s perception, there is always a large amount of death energy left in the area where the ghost King''s cloak exists. Different from the conventional death energy, the death energy is more pure and difficult to be controlled by ordinary Necromancers. Before getting the cloak of the ghost king, rod, who has the legendary level of spiritualism, can only vaguely perceive the existence of this kind of death energy and can''t deal with it in any way, which undoubtedly shows the uniqueness of this kind of death energy. these Just when rod intends to let Rowling try a new way of transformation, the necromancer king in the field attracts rod''s attention. After completing the transformation of the necromancer king, rod did not immediately put his spiritual imprint on him. these Rod noticed that the corpse King transformed from the cloak of the ghost King seems to be very different from the traditional undead in nature. In front of him, the necromancer king didn''t show strong hostility to the living like ordinary undead creatures. Neither the undead mages around him nor the skeleton soldiers with the spirit mark of the undead mage attracted his attack. For this reason, even if rod didn''t control it, the necromancer king didn''t do anything, just felt everything around him. This action some unusual corpse sorcerer king, no doubt in the first time attracted rod''s attention. With rod''s signal, Rowling soon controlled the corpse king. Rod found that the former two skeletons were also undead creatures controlled by Rowling. When facing the existence of the necromancer king, they were slightly uneasy. They kept swinging their skeletons and wanted to lean away from the necromancer king. Compared with the reaction of the skeleton soldiers, the corpse wizard King''s action was much more normal. He did not get any interference from the skeleton soldiers and stood still. From the corpse king in front of him, rod can feel the same breath as the ghost King''s cloak. An equally special energy of death, which can''t be used by regular necromancers, is emitted from the corpse wizard king. Previously, when he was in the mausoleum of death, rod felt this from the corpse king. Because there was no time to examine it carefully, rod at that time only thought that the existence of this breath was due to the transformation of the ghost King''s cloak, but now he feels that it is not so simple. Without waiting for rod to make a sign and control Rowling, who is the king of necromancer through his mental imprint, he first felt some abnormality from the king of necromancer. Seems to have been the sign of Rowling, in front of the corpse wizard King side body to go, and raised the skull like two palms. Strong death energy was released from the corpse wizard king, but it didn''t form the cloud of death, which is the common attack method of corpse wizard. Instead, it directly affected the corpse displayed in front of him. In order to verify the effectiveness of the artifact, and to transform a sufficient number of necromancer kings in the city, rod specially asked his necromancer to transport a lot of corpses. Because rod didn''t limit the types of corpses and their corresponding levels, most of the corpses in front of him were preserved as skeletons. The flesh and blood on his body had been completely weathered, and the types were not limited to humanoid creatures. these Perhaps because of the large number of skeletons, the death energy released by the necromancer king was completely absorbed by the surrounding skeletons in a short period of time, but still could not meet the needs of the whole transformation process. From the transformation process of these bones, rod felt a very familiar breath, which was the breath of rod''s own transformation before. What happened in front of him undoubtedly made rod aware of something. Soon, the situation changed. these Under the transformation of the necromancer king, these skeletons in front of them were not transformed into ordinary kinds of undead creatures, but were transformed into necromancers of the fifth level, which also crossed the level of these corpses before they died. What appeared in front of rod''s eyes was such a group of corpse witches. What rod didn''t expect was that the transformation way he wanted to explore actually existed in the transformed corpse wizard king. Depending on the ability of the necromancer king, even if rod no longer transforms himself, there will be a steady stream of necromancers to supplement, which greatly extends the transformation ability of the ghost King''s cloak. Looking at the appearance of these necromancers, Rowling seemed to be stunned. Only when she received rod''s signal did she show her mental imprint and control these Necromancers. these these At this time, rod also began to understand why in the second expansion of previous life, players would face endless corpses. It is obviously difficult to achieve this by relying on Sandro alone. Chapter 950 With rod''s signal, Rowling asked the necromancer king to stop the transformation, and then let the transformed necromancer continue to guide the transformation process. It also has the death energy related to artifact. The corpse wizard''s ability to transform undead creatures is obviously not as good as the former corpse wizard king. In rod''s impression, the conventional necromancer and necromancer king do not have the ability to transform the undead. The only one who can transform the undead is the necromancer who has mastered the art of evocation. But the undead in front of him, under the action of artifact, acquired the ability to transform the undead, which undoubtedly surprised rod at the beginning. For the conventional undead, if they do not have their own consciousness, it is difficult to rely on their own strength to complete the transformation of other undead. these Under rod''s gaze, the remaining bones on the ground were not transformed into necromancers, but were transformed into lower level undead creatures, and stood up again in the form of fourth-order resentment. Noticing this situation, rod no doubt realized something, and then let the corpse wizard stop the transformation of the resentful soul. With this series of attempts, rod also found out how to make other necromancers have the same transformation ability. When rod transformed a necromancer king by the existence of the cloak of the ghost king and handed it over to other necromancers, he no longer needed to carry on the direct transformation. With the existence of this special undead creature, the necromancer doesn''t even need to perform the necromancy himself. He just needs to let the necromancer King transform. What makes rod care is that there is a deep connection between himself and the transformed undead creatures by virtue of the existence of the cloak of the ghost king. these It was rod himself who ordered the necromancer to stop the transformation of the resentful spirit, but not through Rowling''s existence. There is also a special connection between the ghost and rod, which can be completely controlled by rod. Rod realized that it seemed that his orders had a higher priority than the mental imprint for the undead caused by the artifact. He could make the undead recklessly carry out the orders. Even if there was a conflict with the orders in the mental imprint, he would also give priority to his own orders. these The only regret for rod is that even if he can give orders to these undead creatures caused by artifact, he can''t harvest the experience that these undead creatures should have gained. these Rod plans to solve this problem through his death knights. For example, like the former Centaur leader, the experience gained by the undead creatures he controls after killing them can still be transferred to rod. Due to the lack of many players in previous lives, even if rod intends to control the death knight, it is difficult to find so many suitable heroes for a while. Rod recalled that if he was still in the game in his previous life, he would not have to worry about this problem at all. Those players who awakened the hero''s expertise were undoubtedly the most suitable candidates to transform the death knight. In rod''s impression, in the previous life of the game, all players had only one life. Once they died, they could only create new characters and start over from level 1, which was a very strict punishment. In the game, except that players reach an agreement on the forum and choose to exchange things in the game for real money, there is no direct krypton gold method. Only in the process of creating a new character, players need to pay a large amount of real money in exchange for the right to use the character. For this setting in the game, the players at that time had to complain, especially the players who chose to become necromancers in Diya. Due to the harsh living environment of diyane, the necromancer will face the threat of death all the time. Without re creating three or five characters, it is often difficult to train a powerful necromancer. There is almost no way to achieve this, except for the level 5 magic in blakada, which is never passed on to the outside world [reincarnation], which can restore the player''s right to use the dead character. According to rod''s understanding, those players who were transformed into death knights in previous lives are no longer themselves in a sense. Death knight''s transformation mode can''t make players reuse dead characters. In rod''s impression, in the game, it is the artificial intelligence system, that is, the AI in the player''s mouth, that really controls the death knight behavior transformed by the player. The transformed death knight has been taken over by AI, just like the aborigines in the game. According to the various behaviors of the players in the game, AI will determine the character of the death knight, and strive to restore the situation controlled by the players before the characters die. AI takes over the role, not only in the transformed death knight, but also in other times. Rod recalled that in previous lives, players need to go through the game warehouse to enter the game. When the players disconnect and withdraw from the game warehouse, which is commonly known as offline, the characters in the game will not disappear. As the player goes offline, AI will take over the original role of the player and control the character to make a series of actions for the offline player, just like controlling other aborigines in the game. Because the player''s control of the role itself is achieved through consciousness, AI can monitor the consciousness and analyze the behavior pattern, and even better understand the player than the player himself. In the process of taking over the player''s role, AI can perfectly simulate the player''s every move in the game. Chapter 951 Rod recalled that in previous games, if we didn''t rely on the existence of the eye of perspective, it was very difficult to judge which players were taken over by the system after offline and which were the indigenous people in the game only through our own observation. After AI takes over, the characters will not only hang up, but will really live in the game like the aborigines in the game. On the contrary, if the players who control these characters don''t deliberately hide themselves, their behaviors are obviously different. In fact, they are very different. In rod''s impression, players can put forward certain requirements to AI before they go offline, and set the general behavior in the role hosting process after they go offline. In the process of completing the player''s requirements, AI will judge according to the player''s own behavior mode, so as to make a decision more in line with the player''s own control. Even in some situations that need to fight, AI will even do better than players. Players may be faced with the situation that it is difficult to give full play to their strength, but AI will not do so. According to the player''s existing special skill level, AI can give full play to the effect of these special skills, which will not be higher than the existing level, nor lower than the level it should be, but the corresponding strength of this level. Including the treasures held by the players, and even any magic scroll, are also detected by AI. For the judgment of the battle, AI can see the direction of the battle better than the players, and there will be no mistakes. It can be said that AI needs to suppress its own control ability in the process of controlling character combat, so as to reach the level of players themselves. The players themselves don''t pay attention to the things that can reverse the war situation. In the real battle, AI mostly doesn''t choose to use them, but chooses the common fighting methods used by players. AI''s combat control of characters is only in a proper way. Players can''t defeat their own enemies in this way. According to AI''s real computing power, it is not difficult to use all the things that can be used in the whole body to bring the existing panel strength to the extreme and defeat the enemy whose strength is several times stronger than itself. Unfortunately, this does not exist in the characters who are taken over by AI. On the contrary, this ability is reflected in some higher-level creatures. AI''s ability to take over the role can only be reflected in the players'' ability to maintain the role to make a series of actions after they are offline, and the ability to control the death knight when the role is transformed into a death knight after death. In rod''s impression, AI seems to have a very unique understanding of heroic will. special According to the conclusion drawn by the players at that time, when the players'' emotions fluctuate beyond a certain threshold and pass the AI test, they have reached the standard of heroic will awakening. However, perhaps out of some scruples, the players in the game can''t directly awaken their hero''s expertise by the cohesion of will, just like the aborigines. They have to kill three heroes to achieve this. Due to the particularity of the players themselves, from the very beginning, they can be regarded as having a hero template, but they don''t have the hero expertise of conventional heroes. Therefore, killing the characters controlled by other players in the game can also be regarded as killing heroes, which can meet the requirements of awakening the hero''s expertise. However, the only players who can be converted into death knights are those who have heroic skills. Ordinary hero template, without the blessing of heroic will, can not meet this condition. cutting-edge news However, at this time, rod could not use this way to complete the transformation of death knight. Because there are no other players, even if rod wants to transform the death knight, he can''t select this kind of object. He can only start with the existing heroes in the game. In rod''s opinion, if he wants to gain a lot of experience, he can only rely on the existence of death knight. The transformation of death knights is also something rod always cares about. In rod''s perception, one of the death knights he controls still stays in Diya. When he returns to Diya again, he may be able to contact him. With the power of the artifact, rod is able to transfer the corpse wizard king he transformed into to the control of his death knights and necromancers, so that they can also transform the corpse wizard regardless of the rank limit, which is impossible for other Necromancers. Creatures killed by death knights will be fed back to rod in the form of experience. In rod''s opinion, this is undoubtedly the fastest way to improve experience. However, due to the lack of a large number of players who can be transformed into death knights, rod can''t improve his experience greatly in one way. If he wants to transform death knights, he can only find other suitable creatures. Putting aside the idea of death knight, rod raised his hand after thinking for a while to transform the remaining corpses around him into the sixth level corpse wizard king. these The purpose of rod''s transformation of these necromancer Kings is to give them to his important subordinates, such as the original Centaur leader and Elon, as a unique undead. these these Looking at the undead creatures around, rod finished the layout of the city. Finally, looking at Rowling, Rowling plans to leave Sao O city to find the trace of the parts of Titan''s arrow artifact. Chapter 952 Located on top of the ghost dragon flying at full speed, rod is gradually moving away from his territory in vilning. After the test with Rowling, rod believed that with the help of the corpse witches he left behind, he could accumulate a lot of corpse witches in the period when he left. He could not only meet the needs of the next battle, but also attract the attention of other Necromancers. Rod did not personally deal with the legendary mage who came to vilning. Although the legendary mage is powerful, there is only one. With the accumulation of necromancers, the creatures in the territory may not have no way to compete with him. Compared with killing the legendary mage, rod has more important things to deal with. At this time, rod''s own attention has been put on another thing, which is the last artifact part of Titan''s arrow. Depending on the reward of the inheritance task, in rod''s perception, the position of the last artifact component is located on the edge of the mainland. According to rod''s understanding, it should be the area where Tataria is located. At rod''s signal, the dragon is flying rapidly towards this position. Because he can always sense the location of the artifact parts, rod saves a lot of time to identify the direction. Taitalia is located in the most marginal part of the mainland, bordering on krylode, a barbaric creature. It was enslaved by the mage Empire blakhada for a long time, and even can be traced back to the time when the magicians were rampant. According to rod''s understanding, the environment at this time of taitalia is closely related to the former magician. The appearance of magicians has brought great changes to the original mage empire. Even if they were expelled by the magic guild, the changes still exist in blakada. When the magician himself is forced to enter the underground world under the expulsion of the magic guild, how to deal with the creatures created by the magician through the magic ceremony also puzzles the members of the magic guild. There are different kinds of creatures created by magic rituals. Among them, there are violent, bloodthirsty, not human beings who only know the existence of killing, but also intelligent and sound. They combine the advantages of many species and have perfect properties. these However, the mages at that time did not want to see this happen. these these Among them, the vast majority of the alien species, where they were exiled in the surface world, eventually pointed to a small area on the continental margin, that is, the target of rod''s visit, tetalia. these According to players in previous lives, some magicians who are not willing to enter the underground world also follow these alien creatures and come to taitalia to carry out their own plans, hoping to launch a counterattack against the mage empire one day. At the same time, this area is also the first place for players to find the existence of underground passage. The underground passage is directly connected with the underground world, which is the most common way for surface world creatures to enter the underground world. Most of the underground passages in other areas will not appear in the underground of various forces until the third expansion period. However, in tetalia, they have existed from the very beginning. The existence of the underground passage undoubtedly proved to the players at that time that there was a very close relationship between the magician and this area. Under the supervision of the magic guild, the magicians may not be able to establish their own power in Tataria, but some small moves are inevitable. In rod''s impression, the environment of titanria is extremely harsh. Although the terrain is relatively flat, there are poison marshes all over it. The threat brought by various flies and insects is far more than any other area. This is the change that the original magicians made to this area. special Resistance is a special skill that is essential if you want to survive in tetalia. In the face of some special states, such as poisoning, resistance can provide excellent resistance, and even completely immune to less intense toxicity. At the same time, resistance, a special skill, can also reduce the damage when directly hit by a spell. Before that, rod had acquired the special skill of resistance by consuming skill points. Rod''s resistance, though only at a rudimentary level, is stronger than his complete lack of this special skill. The formation of a special skill often brings about a very significant change. Whether the special skill of resistance can completely change the player''s own state in the environment of taitalia. special In addition, some biomaterials with special functions are often obtained from the heterologous organisms of taitalia. environment these More powerful than these two creatures can be found everywhere in Tataria. The giant dragonflies lurking in the weeds above the marsh and ready to attack the surrounding creatures at any time are enough to frighten any creature, not to mention the petrified giant lizard that runs around the poison marsh, the bipedal flying dragon that feeds on the two, and the nine headed monster, the peak creation of the magic ceremony that lurks in the deepest part of the poison marsh. these Rod believed that he had to deal with this special existence during his trip. Chapter 953 Firehouse pub. As a tavern on the edge of turalion forest and in the quiet city, firehouse tavern has a great reputation in the whole territory of Eli. From the quiet city, continue to go deep into the forest of tulareon, pass a dead wood arch, cross several cliffs, and walk all the way along the lucky spring, then you can come to the real Holy Land in the forest, the location of the spirit king city. Whether it''s the adventurers seeking opportunities or the mutual communication between the elves, the quickest way to go to the Elven King City is to start from the quiet city and go all the way. flower There are many kinds of fantastic creatures living in the forest of turalion. Almost all the creatures that can be seen by erine can find their gathering places in this forest. In addition, there are innumerable spirit cities in the forest of turalion, including the main city of Eli and the spirit king city. It''s just that if you want to get to the spirit king city, it''s not as fast as a quiet city to start from any kind of spirit city. In a few cases, Eliot would choose such a more difficult way to go to the Elven King City. For example, the magical creature would make a pilgrimage to the Elven king, or the elves would spend their leisure time walking to the Elven King City, which could always inspire Eliot''s fighting spirit. environment cutting-edge news Unlike the thieves'' guild, which regards intelligence as a bargaining chip, the intelligence obtained from pubs is often not so accurate. Even when people dictate it, it adds a lot of false information. But adventurers always enjoy it. They would rather spend half a day in pubs than go to the thieves'' Guild. In the firehouse pub, dwarves are definitely the most numerous. Among the few hobbies of the dwarves, apart from hoarding gold coins in the tribe''s coffers, there was only a love for wine. Although in the territory of Eli, in the pub, the figure of the spirit is not very common. Elves often have a kind of resistance to noisy and chaotic taverns. They don''t spend a gold coin and a few glasses of ale to kill time in taverns like adventurers, and they don''t drink like dwarves. Pubs are also a good place to recruit helpers, especially in the human city-state, pubs have almost become the first choice for adventurers to take on tasks except for the freelance chamber of Commerce. However, in the middle of Eli, this seems not applicable to the dwarves who simply enjoy wine. At this time, there was a figure in the firehouse tavern, but it was very unusual. A small cup of fruit wine was placed in front of him. It seemed that the liquid in it might overflow at any time, and the aroma of the wine was wantonly scattered, but he didn''t want to drink it. special Few Elves will wear black clothes, not to mention black clothes like the one in front of them. In the impression of elibio, a pure black dress, most of them will only be seen in DEA''s necromancer. The creatures in the tavern were stunned when they noticed the existence of the spirit. Looking at the strength of at least five levels above the big elves, will appear in the pub, naturally make them confused. Recalling the recent rumors circulating in the territory of Eli, they seem to be aware of something, even the drunken dwarf, can not help but free up the distance with the elf. The appearance of this spirit undoubtedly brought a totally different atmosphere to the original tavern. The area where he lived was vacated by the surrounding creatures, which formed a sharp contrast with the original extremely lively tavern. The only one not affected by the atmosphere is probably the dwarf sitting on the same table with the elf. The dwarf holds a wine cup with the size of a bowl mouth and drinks the crystal liquid bubbling in it. On the muscles of his bent arms, muscles emerge. If he wants to change the wine cup into a weapon, he will be a powerful fighting dwarf. Drink all the things in the cup, and the dwarf throws the wine cup to the table. The shock makes the wine which originally belongs to the spirit spill out. The rest of the half glass of fruit wine swayed more than before. Seeing this, the spirit first frowned slightly and then sighed. After a hiccup, the dwarf wiped his mouth with his sleeve and made a vague voice: "so... HOS, you have been selected by the adult and become a member of his staff..." Speaking of this, the dwarf looked at the spirit with his scattered eyes. It seemed that he had confirmed something. He said, "I''ve forgotten that your dress should only be worn by members of the" kill the dead "army." The spirit, known as HOS, didn''t say much. He picked up half of the wine and sipped it lightly, which was regarded as the default of the information mentioned in the dwarf''s words. The environment in the tavern will not change completely because of the arrival of an elf. The noise in the tavern has spread to HOS''s mind, making him feel a little uncomfortable. As the meeting place was chosen by the dwarf in front of him, Hoth could only endure the disgust of the surrounding environment and put his attention on the dwarf in front of him. The dwarf in front of him, named Kadi Aimo, is a good friend of HOS for many years. No one can explain how the arrogant spirit made friends with the rude dwarf, just as no one can explain how the offspring of the dead wood guard and the tree spirit came into being. Sometimes, when HOS himself recalled this, he would feel strange in his heart. For Cady Aimo''s behavior, HOS would not feel offended. If he changed to another dwarf, HOS might just walk away. special Chapter 954 The army of killing the dead is a new force in the territory of Eli. Only the big elves and high-level elves with top strength and firm will are qualified to join it. The purpose of this army, as its name indicates, is to wipe out the Necromancers and all the undead creatures. All the elves in the army wear strong black clothes and fight with their own swordsmanship. HOS in the tavern is a member of this army. Although HOS has the strength of the big elves, he is inferior to the top big elves in strength. Elves have a long life. As they grow up, they can master many combat skills in their long life. Compared with those really powerful elves, HOS is still very young. In terms of strength, HOS could not reach the top level. For this reason, the original HOS was not qualified to join the undead troops. However, for some reason, HOS was selected by the leader of the undead army and joined the army as a fifth level spirit. At this time, HOS''s mind, it is the captain''s appearance, it is a temperament incomparably cold spirit, with all spirits are not consistent with the indifference, never merciful to the enemy. In order to prevent the corpses from being reused by the necromancer, the captain ordered to destroy and burn all the intact corpses, including those of their fellow elves. This order was naturally resisted by many elves in the team. In the eyes of these elves, this behavior is no doubt disrespectful and blasphemous to the corpse, but the captain used his own behavior to demonstrate to other members of the undead troops. these Over time, other Elves were also touched by it and began to destroy the corpse to prevent the necromancer from transforming again. In the past, the fight between Eli and Diya, even in the most difficult time, would not carry out the order to destroy the corpse, but in the troops to kill the dead, it has become a normal. It is also because of this that other creatures in Eli''s evaluation of the undead killing forces is often negative. Only the members of the team understand the significance of this move. these Seeing that HOS didn''t reply for a long time, caddie Aimo shook his head and dispelled the drunkenness. The urn said: "The leader of slaying the undead, the new legendary hero, is not a good one. It is said that he founded the slaying the undead army to imitate the old legendary hero of Erathia, the jungle warrior army founded by half elf Gru. No one can be sure whether it is really to eliminate the undead." "My dwarf companion told me that this legendary hero is in the city of the elves king, and he has been canonized by the elves king himself. I think after he returns to the quiet city, you will perform your first mission." Compared with the ordinary dwarves, kadiemo''s behavior is also rude, but he has a different kind of wisdom, which may be an important reason to attract HOS. As for the legendary hero mentioned by Cady Aimo, HOS knows that it is the leader of the undead troops. Other comrades call him the hero Eve. In HOS''s impression, no one knows the origin of the hero Eve. This legendary elf hero seems to appear in the territory of Eli out of thin air. But there is no doubt that his appearance has brought great changes to the whole Eli. According to HOS''s information, there is an immortal hero''s will far beyond everything. Even in the presence of the king of spirits, he should also be called the hero. For this reason, as cadiemo said, this time, iver entered the city of the king of spirits in order to receive the title of immortal hero. The real immortal hero... Hoth can''t remember how long such existence didn''t appear in the territory of Eli. Different from the intelligence that caddie Aimo said, what HOS can be sure is that the hero Yves hates the existence of Necromancers. According to the companions who have carried out missions, in the process of each mission, the destruction of the Necromancer''s body is carried out by the hero Eve. It''s hard to imagine that even the Necromancers would vomit when they look at the corpses that were already broken before they were burned, and there is no way to put them together. It''s a part of the task, not a simple vent and destruction. Hos has reason to believe that the emergence of the troops to kill the dead is to eliminate the Necromancers. As for seizing power from the king of spirits or other things, it is not something immortal heroes should consider. As for the hero iver, he was only an ordinary elf himself. When he was selected into such an army, HOS naturally felt grateful. Compared with the extreme behavior of the hero iver, the real immortal heroic will was what HOS cared about. "That''s right." The empty wine glass naturally can''t satisfy the dwarf who is addicted to alcohol. During this period, the bartender has refilled the ale in CADI Aimo''s glass. After a big mouthful and a slightly satisfied expression, cadiemo then asked, "do you know the specific requirements for the next mission? It''s better to plan ahead. " Hos took a look at Cady Aimo and said, "if I tell you, don''t the whole quiet city know the mission information?" Caddie emer slammed his glass: "I''m worried about you? Besides, am I the kind of dwarf who can spread the news around? " Not far from HOS, a few drunk dwarfs were talking about everything around them. As if noticing the existence of HOS, a dwarf pointed his finger at this normally arrogant elf and yelled "kill the dead" and "kill the dead". At the same time, he gave out a strange smile of unknown significance. The whole pub, because of the dwarf''s funny performance, burst out a burst of laughter, with an atmosphere of ridicule, also began to spread around. Feeling the noise around, HOS nodded: "I look like it." Having said that, Hoss looked around warily, took out a map from his arms, pointed to a position in the middle, and said: "in this area, there are traces of wantonly activities of the necromancer. The hero Yves will lead the troops to kill the necromancer himself, and destroy all the necromancer creatures." With the only geographical knowledge left, cadiemo recognized that the position Hoth was referring to should be vernin, who was on the border with Eli. Chapter 955 In order to get to taitalia in the shortest time, instead of making a long journey, rod, sitting on the ghost dragon, had to travel over the territory of elasia. If he had any other choice, rod would not like to enter the territory of elasia, especially when he was accompanied by his strongest undead, ghost dragon. The creatures of Erathia have always been hostile to the existence of Necromancers. The long war between Erathia and Diya has left no room for easing this point. For the treatment of necromancers, the existence of Erathia is merciless, and even leads to the bounty hunters for Necromancers. Along the way, rod kept a considerable degree of vigilance, paying attention to the possible anomalies around him. Rod knew that once his trace was discovered by the existence of elacia, it would be a bitter battle. environment these After rod''s promotion, the ghost dragon can well restrain its own breath. If the ghost dragon does not release the ghost energy on its own initiative, it will hardly be detected by any creature, and it also reduces the possibility of the ghost dragon being found. If it''s a ghost dragon that has just been promoted and can''t control the existence of netherworld energy, I''m afraid that once it appears in the sky, it will be discovered by other creatures around. But now, after the improvement of strength, rod doesn''t have to worry about this. In rod''s view, the only thing that is possible to detect the existence of Ghost Dragons is other creatures flying in the sky. The way they detect Ghost Dragons is not by perception, but by more primitive naked eye observation. There are more creatures that can fly in eracia than rod expected, not to mention the cloud city where angels live. Along the way with the ghost dragon, rod did not know how many flying creatures he saw. Even in the cloud city above the city, rod also vaguely perceived several. At this time, rod didn''t want to conflict with these angels, and didn''t even want to disturb any of the creatures in erasia. In rod''s impression, the angels in erasia are legendary. As a symbol of the territory of elasia, those Griffins flying in the sky, but also to Rhode did not know how much trouble. In order to avoid these flying creatures, rod can only let the ghost dragon fly at a higher altitude until the surrounding air is completely thin. With rod''s basic attributes, it can withstand the situation, so he can rest assured that the ghost dragon can fly at full speed. At this time, rod almost exhausted all his strength with every breath, and the dizziness began to appear on him. In addition, when the altitude increased significantly, the surrounding temperature had dropped by an unknown amount. With the high-speed flight of the ghost dragon, rod was completely covered by the chill of bone picking, just like an ice skate. In the end, rod can only use magic, relying on the effects of Qi control and water control to reduce his discomfort. The powerful recovery effect brought by the magic talisman also slightly reduces rod''s mana consumption. The signal from his perception still doesn''t guide him. In this state, rod could not predict how long it would take him to go to Tattaglia. Perhaps there was a detailed record in the system log, but at this time, rod had no intention to check the records in the log. When the ghost dragon returns to its normal height, rod has come to the territory of taitalia. Before that, rod was already familiar with the flying mode of ghost dragon, but in order to completely avoid the flying creatures in elasia, it took him some time to get used to the discomfort after climbing to a very high level. It wasn''t until he left elasia completely, without all the threats brought by the unfathomable angel who had complicated entanglements with the main line of the third expansion film, that Rhode was relieved. Looking around from the ghost dragon, looking at the ground around him, the poison marsh that has begun to take shape and has been bubbling up from time to time, rod did not know why, but felt relieved. Although it has entered the territory of taitalia, but rod did not let the ghost dragon slow down the speed of flight. With rod''s signal, the Dragon flies rapidly in the direction of perception, which startles many other flying creatures. Some bipedal flying dragons, which are also flying, feel the existence of the ghost dragon and come from the suppression of the rank and the instinct of the creature, which make them panic to avoid without any idea of blocking this terrorist creature. In order to get the last artifact part as soon as possible, rod ignored the creatures in Tataria. Even in rod''s eyes, even if he was the only one, the necromancer King transformed by the cloak of the ghost king could convert all the creatures he saw into experience. In rod''s eyes, the overall strength of Tataria is relatively weak, which is dominated by xenobiotics, supplemented by animal trainers. It can''t be compared with those deep-rooted forces, and the creatures in it can hardly bring any threat to themselves. environment Different from the secluded and dense forest composed of huge trees surrounded by many people in ERI, although it is also dominated by trees in taitalia, it is obviously unable to reach this level in height. The occasional plain terrain has often been selected as the residence by various creatures. Rhode is most concerned about it, and it is also the most dangerous poison marsh area in tetalia. It is often covered with indistinguishable shrubs. Sometimes, the first step is still on solid ground, and the next step is into the poison marsh. As for the passage to the underground world that may exist in tetalia, rod didn''t see it. Of course, this is also related to rod''s lack of careful observation. He can''t get more information just by relying on the simple observation of the ghost dragon flying. With the rapid flight of the ghost dragon, rod only felt that he was getting closer to the existence of the artifact parts in his own perception. Maybe he would arrive there soon. Chapter 956 Rod was standing on the ground. What appeared in front of him was an emerald green barrier. At this time, the ghost dragon had stopped flying and followed him. After a day and a half''s flight, rod stops at this special place. Rod''s pace is blocked by the emerald green barrier in front of him. In rod''s perception, it''s more appropriate to call the emerald green thing in front of him a fog wall than a barrier. This kind of emerald green thing has no entity, but gathers here like fog, from which Rhode doesn''t feel the meaning of magic elements. No matter the cloud of death by rod or the breath of the ghost dragon, it can disperse the fog, but once the subsequent energy support is lost, the scattered green fog will instantly restore. Rhode could sense that it was the dark green, extremely thick lake water beneath the area that produced this green mist. Due to the extremely low visibility in the fog and the interference of emerald green, rod can only see things two or three meters around him through the fog. That''s why, through his own observation, rod found the dark green lakes below the area. At this time, rod was standing on the shore, and in front of him, above the dark green liquid, was the location of the fog wall. The target of rod''s trip, the part of Titan''s arrow artifact, is behind the dark green fog wall. Rod tried to get the dragon around the fog wall in front of him, but he found that he couldn''t. Because the height of the fog wall is limited, when the ghost dragon rises to a certain level, it will be able to circle freely above the fog wall, but this does not help rod''s trip. environment Rod found that the signals he received from the artifact parts came from the emerald green fog wall in front of him. Even if rod could cross the area covered by the fog wall, it was useless. To get the last artifact part, he had to go deep into the fog wall. Before entering the fog wall, rod had conducted a test, which was also the reason why rod had some difficulties. Relying on his own attempt at the green fog wall, rod found the problem. The emerald green fog wall in front of him was a kind of very corrosive gas. Different from the effect of the cloud of death, in rod''s view, the effect of the cloud of death is more to corrode the body with the help of the existence of death energy, while the green fog wall in front of him directly corrodes everything in it. In order to test the corrosive effect of the green fog, rod cast a necromancer. With the blessing of the artifact, he transformed the bones of the lizard man, who was buried in the ground and didn''t know how long he had died, into the necromancer king. After the ghost dragon got the corpse king out of the ground, rod began his own test. To rod''s great surprise, the necromancer King''s death energy, which corresponds to the epic level of evocation, can''t slow down the erosion speed of green fog. The bones of the corpse wizard king, who had been buried for some time, changed color quickly. Instead of turning black and dark as Roeder expected, they became thinner and thinner as well. With the continuous dripping of viscous liquid, the skeleton like body of the corpse wizard king was difficult to take a step forward and finally disintegrated. In the blink of an eye, the corpse wizard King fell into the fog wall in front of him. With his scattered body sinking slowly, the corpse wizard King''s body finally disappeared on the thick water of the lake, not even a bubble. The appearance of this scene also made rod realize that it was not a good choice to rashly enter the fog wall. In addition to transforming into the necromancer king, rod also made an attempt with the iron sword in the space ring. Rod was holding the iron sword. He put part of the sword into the fog wall, and suddenly felt a violent shaking. After rod pulled the sword out of the fog wall, the part of the sword body had been corroded out of shape. Hot white smoke and a few dark green drops were scattered on the broken sword body, which still corroded the surface of the sword body. I was afraid that the sword body would be broken if I didn''t chop it a few times. Even if he didn''t use the system detection, rod could confirm that the durability value of his iron sword would soon return to zero. He inserted the broken iron sword into the lake in front of him. Before he made any movement, rod felt light in his hand. When he lifted the sword, he had only half the handle in his hand. If you want to resist corrosion, only special skill resistance can do it. What makes rod wonder is what level of resistance is needed to resist the current level of corrosion, which is epic level that can''t be achieved in the conventional way? Or the more difficult legend level? In addition, the lake water below the fog wall is a serious restriction on conventional organisms. It is even more corrosive than the fog wall above. Fortunately, for rod, who has a ghost dragon, this does not affect him. Most of the iron sword in his hand had been corroded, and the rest of the hilt was meaningless to rod. Rod waved and threw it into the fog wall. Through the thick fog wall, rod noticed that the surface of the lake was very calm, without any waves. The corpse wizard king who had disappeared in the lake and the sword handle that should have fallen into the lake had no effect on it. What he saw in front of him also made rod deeply understand the unusual situation here. these these Generally speaking, due to the emerald green fog wall and the corrosive lake water below, most of the creatures die in the lake. However, rod can''t sense any corpses that can be transformed from the lake. Instead, there are a lot of corpses around the lake. For rod, who has a divine level of soul summoning, his perception of the energy of death is so sensitive that there is absolutely no error in his perception. His failure to perceive the existence of corpses from the lake either means that no creatures have ever died here, or that the corpses of these creatures have no residue that has been corroded. This discovery undoubtedly made rod realize something. He once again took a deep look at the dark green lake not far away. Rod completely gave up his plan to step into it Chapter 957 Although he came to the territory of Tataria and followed the signs from his perception to the location of the artifact parts, rod''s pace was blocked by the strange fog wall in front of him. Because the artifact parts are located in the fog wall, rod can''t solve the obstacles in front of him by detouring. He can only start with the green fog wall itself. The fog wall itself is not purely composed of magic elements, but it will be affected by magic elements. In rod''s view, it seems a good idea to transform many necromancer kings and keep shooting death clouds. It should be able to open up a road in the fog wall. environment these Rod knew that the abnormality in the area before him undoubtedly represented the extreme danger, especially the presence of artifact parts, which aroused all rod''s vigilance. Rod doesn''t know what else exists in this area except the green fog wall and the viscous lake water below. Once there are other creatures in it, they will be in a very unfavorable situation. Looking around, rod didn''t see any living things nearby. In order to find out the abnormality, rod had to collect information from the thieves'' Guild in a familiar way, and then try to find a way. Riding the ghost dragon, trying to cross the area covered by corrosive miasma, Luo Deshun wrote down the general terrain of the nearby area. It seems that there is a gathering place of creatures not far away. At this point, rod did not wait any longer. After boarding the ghost dragon again, he flew to his memory position. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ The fire started from all around and startled the nearby creatures. The feathered arrow rapidly detached from the trembling bowstring, and the arrow sank into the abdomen of similar creatures not far away. Poison and barb are causing further damage. The scarlet blood covered the dark blue skin. The creature that was shot by the arrow was not willing to accept this result and wanted to continue to struggle, but even if it was shot again, it was nailed to the ground. Along the direction of the arrow, a fully armed lizard man reaches out his hand from the quiver behind him, pulls out an arrow again, and looks for the next target. Around the lizard man, the repeated scenes are constantly happening. The fire has blocked the escape road of these lizards. The whole area is full of screams and cries. A large number of lizards without any resistance were slaughtered by unknown people in their gathering place. Different from the same people who fell to the ground, the lizard man in front of him was one of the executors of the massacre. A young and flustered lizard man appeared in its sight, and was immediately targeted by the arrow. After noticing the lizard man in front of him, the arrow didn''t come out. According to his previous level, I''m afraid the young lizard man in front of him is already a corpse. Of course, this action is not out of pity or hesitation in its heart. For the cold-blooded lizards, it does not have this kind of emotion. Behind it, a man in armor quickly came forward, subdued the young lizard man who had been in a panic before his eyes, and tied it tightly with ropes. In the process, the lizard shooter, ignoring the humans staying here, went on to find the next target. The lizard Archer, named Savina, served as a scout in the moss slave group. What he was doing was a routine task of the group. Starting from moshenko, the slave hunting group went deep into the territory of tatalia. The original plan was to attack a medium-sized werewolf camp. In order to deal with the changed werewolves, the slave hunting regiment replaced the best equipment for these good men. The current massacre of the lizard tribe is just warming up for the next battle. A lizard man, who witnessed the death of his companion and fell into madness, rushed towards Savina with his weapon in his hand. Savina shot an arrow and was blocked by the lizard man in front of her with one arm, which failed to limit her movement. Seeing that the lizard man was about to rush in front of her, Savina simply dropped her long bow, took out her own weapon from her waist, a snake shaped dagger full of poison, turned to meet her, and killed the lizard man in front of her three or two times. The death of the lizard man didn''t touch Savannah. In his eyes, he just did a trivial thing, neither grieving for the death of the same race, nor the joy after the victory. The only thing that exists in Savina''s heart is the intense stimulation brought about by fully engaging in the battle and the pleasure of killing, which is a rare experience for the cold-blooded creature like lizard man. If there are other members of the slave group who are not involved in this operation, Savina needs to pay attention to avoid hurting those high-value targets, such as the young lizard man before, and it will show more powerful fighting ability. Unlike the Garou, who are valuable and have unlimited scenery in the Colosseum, lizards are not even supporting actors in the Colosseum. I''m afraid only human slaves are close to them. moss After killing the lizard man who rushed to the side, Savina picked up the long bow again. There are only a few lizards who can still have a strong fighting spirit in the desperate situation. Most of them have been in a panic after their morale broke down, which makes Savina''s hunting easier, but the pleasure of killing has not been reduced. In the sight of a fleeing adult lizard, Savina pulls the bowstring of her arrow. When she lets go, she suddenly turns around and points the arrow in a direction in the sky. At the next moment, an instinctive shudder began to spread in Savina''s heart, dispersing all her original senses. If it wasn''t for her strong will, Savina would still have the courage to aim at things in the sky with her bow and arrow, she might have fled immediately. In the sky in front of Savina, a huge creature, made up of white bones and full of ominous smell, appeared here. On the back of this creature, a human man, who was shrouded in a black robe and whose broad cloak was raised in the wind, was overlooking everything below. Chapter 958 Following the memory of the gathering place, rod rode the ghost dragon to find a gathering place of alien creatures, and then noticed the battle that was happening below. The appearance of the ghost dragon instantly broke the original situation on the battlefield. Such a powerful creature is far from what these creatures below can cope with. After noticing the appearance of the ghost dragon, the superior party in this battle felt extremely shocked and did not dare to make any action, for fear that he would make any abnormal action and be attacked by this powerful creature. On the contrary, even if there is no ghost dragon, it is difficult to escape death. The arrival of ghost dragon gives them the chance to escape. Instead of finding the expected bandit guild, he disrupted an ongoing battle. Rod had no idea about it. Looking down, rod had no idea of the cause of the battle, the creatures involved, and what it meant. In rod''s memory, even in the gathering place of alien creatures, there should also be thieves'' guild, which is not limited to human territory. Perhaps due to the small scale of the gathering place or the fact that he was going through a battle, rod did not find any trace of the thieves'' Guild. Rhode didn''t pay attention to the creatures below. Just as Rhode was going to leave this place and look for the place where the next thieves guild might exist, he suddenly found something and focused his eyes on a lizard man. This discovery undoubtedly attracted rod''s attention. Rod immediately changed his original idea and began to drop the cloud of death around him. The cloud of death spreads so fast that it instantly submerges a large number of creatures below. With the blessing of God level evocation, rod''s ability to transform the cloud of death is also improved. The black clouds in the sky make the creatures below fall into chaos. A few creatures try to counterattack with long-range weapons, but they can''t play any role. Then they are submerged by the black clouds. The black cloud has a strange smell. It seems that it can swallow everything in it. Some of the wounded are seriously injured in the original battle. Once they are covered by the black cloud, there will be no sound coming out. A breath of silence broke down the defense lines of all the creatures below. A large number of creatures began to flee, but they had no effect. The diffusion speed of the black cloud was far faster than they imagined. Before long, when the black cloud covered all the creatures, there was no sound coming from below. After all this, the black cloud began to dissipate. Dragon slowly close to the ground, rod will also own line of sight, looking at the still standing in the field of figure. Above the ground, the figure of a lizard man is there. According to its corresponding rank, nature can''t resist the cloud of death transformed from the divine level soul summoning. The lizard man survived from the cloud of death, or because rod deliberately vacated an area around him when casting. "Can you understand me? What''s your name? " Jumping from the dragon, rod was not afraid of the weapon in the lizard man''s hand. He approached and asked. "Savina." The lizard man nodded and replied. "So, Savina the hero, will you be loyal to me?" For this lizard man whose strength is far less than his own, rod has no nonsense and directly put forward his own goal. The reason for rod to change his mind and stay here is because of the lizard man in front of him. Due to the fact that heroes can''t hide their heroic identities, when rod looked down at the creature below, he noticed the lizard named Savina and immediately discovered his heroic identity. For rod, the existence of heroes means death knights who can be controlled. Depending on the characteristics of the cloak of the ghost king, any death knight can gain a lot of experience for himself by transforming the corpse wizard. Because of this, after discovering the existence of the hero, rod immediately changed his original plan and joined the battle. Relying on the cloud of death, he completed the clearance of other creatures. Seeing rod, who is also a hero, and hearing what he said, Savina knew that her heroic identity, which she had never let other members of the slavery group know, had been seen through by the hero in front of her. In taitalia, the status of heroes is not a good omen. Except for a few heroes who are strong enough to enter the epic stage without any fear, all other heroes, regardless of race, have to participate in the death fight held in the Colosseum regularly according to the rules set by the trainer. The same rule applies to the trainer himself. In Savina''s impression, some of the most famous hero trainers have been in the Colosseum and have gone through countless bloody battles. Savina enjoyed killing and thought it was a sacred process, not a pastime in the eyes of the trainer. "I don''t seem to have a choice." In the face of what happened in front of him, the lizard man showed a calmness far beyond rod''s imagination. Rod didn''t know which side Savina belonged to, but the existence of peeping eyes made him realize that Savina didn''t have any resentment for the death of all her companions, or even a little extra emotional fluctuation. This calmness alone was enough for rod to pay attention to. Recalling the past rumors about lizards, it''s hard for rod to judge whether Savina''s extreme calmness in the face of herself is due to the cold-blooded nature of lizards or her own will. However, the lizard man''s answer really saved Rhode a lot of effort. Rhode didn''t need any extra means to get a death knight who obeyed his own orders and had his own wisdom. Through the memory of some information about lizards in the previous life games, rod''s impression is that these lizards are just like the creatures of krylord. They have their own language, but the range of languages is smaller, which is limited to lizards and petrified giant lizards. Savannah''s ability to use the lingua franca undoubtedly made rod realize that he had been in contact with human forces. For rod, this is a good thing. At least it proves that Savannah will not listen to anyone''s orders except the trainer and his own ideas, just like other lizards. Hearing Savina''s answer, rod looked very satisfied and praised, "great." Black cloud is about to cover Savina''s body. Before she completely loses her consciousness, Savina deeply remembers rod''s appearance. Chapter 959 I don''t know how long later, consciousness returned to Savina''s body again. Compared with the scene in Savina''s memory, there are many changes in the surrounding scene. The original flame has been extinguished with the fall of the black cloud, and there is silence around. It seems that what happened before is only a nightmare of Savina. No... Savina suddenly realized something. By the faint light in the dark blue sky, the corpses of those companions who had been corroded most of the time clearly appeared in its sight, proving that everything in its memory was correct. Through her own perception, Savina noticed that there was a strange and powerful energy in her body, which had something in common with the previous black clouds, symbolizing the unknown and death. In addition, in her mind, a thing that limited Savina''s action also made her aware of the abnormality in her body. Not far from Savina, rod saw the lizard hero''s reaction. Looking at the death knight just transformed by himself, rod was not very satisfied. After getting the cloak of the ghost king, rod has not yet transformed the death knight. He does not know what kind of help such an artifact can bring to the transformation process of the death knight. This lizard hero in front of him undoubtedly provides rod with an opportunity to try. In the process of completing the transformation of death knight, rod also focuses on trying this point. The transformation of death knight is different from the direct transformation of undead with summoning, but needs special transformation ceremony to achieve this. Before the transformation of Savina, rod was still worried that the artifact could not help the transformation process. Depending on the unique effect of artifact, rod can also ignore the traditional transformation rules and promote the death knight to a higher level undead. With the help of the effect of artifact, rod can forcibly upgrade any undead creature he transforms to the level of necromancer king, and death knight is no exception. The existence of the cloak of the ghost king does not directly enhance the level of the dead creatures, but transforms the dead creatures into different kinds of dead creatures. In this process, it has the corresponding level. For example, the king of the corpse wizard corresponds to the sixth level, while the general corpse wizard corresponds to the fifth level. The types of undead creatures that can be transformed are determined by rod''s own level of evocation. With the blessing of God level evocation, rod can transform any dead creature into a necromancer king. Of course, this does not mean that rod can only upgrade the dead creatures to the level of the necromancer king. According to rod''s needs, he can transform the dead creatures into other kinds of necromancer creatures, such as vampires, ghosts and necromancers, but he can''t reach the sixth level of the necromancer king. In order to gain a large number of experience points and make the best use of the cloak of the ghost king, rod generally does not deliberately transform other kinds of undead creatures of low rank, but all of them are transformed into the corpse king. If rod wants to, it''s also possible to convert a dead creature into a lower order but different species of undead. At this time, the transformation of Savina undoubtedly gives rod a choice. From the feedback of peeping eye, rod learned that the lizard hero in front of him has four levels. According to the basic attributes and the weapons he wears, he is obviously good at close combat, not casting magic. Because of this, rod hesitated to choose the species of the transformed undead. It is undoubtedly a huge improvement of its strength to directly transform it into the sixth level corpse wizard king. However, this kind of forced promotion also destroys the original potential of the hero template. After this period of trial, according to rod''s understanding of the artifact in his opponent, once he transforms Savina into the necromancer king, Savina''s basic attributes and special skills related to melee will not be improved. The only gain is that the necromancer King''s casting ability on the cloud of death and higher level of evocation are added. Rod''s behavior is equivalent to replacing Savina''s original basic template with the template of the necromancer king. Although the additional attributes of the hero template will not be affected by it, it still weakens Savina''s potential. For ordinary creatures, especially low-level creatures with only one or two levels, relying on the power of artifact to transform them into the king of necromancer is undoubtedly the greatest improvement of their strength. There is no other choice at all. This is the realm they can hardly achieve by their own strength. It''s just that it''s not worth the loss to put this kind of promotion on the hero. If rod transforms in the original way, he will get a smarter corpse wizard king, which is no different from other corpse wizard kings in strength. Just like upgrading rod''s own rank without giving him any attribute or skill points, this behavior seriously weakens his original growth potential. In rod''s view, because Savina has a hero template, although she can use the effect of artifact to directly give it the power possessed by the necromancer king, this behavior, however, does not give skill points and attribute points to upgrade, which greatly destroys the hero''s own characteristics. Rhode attaches great importance to the level 5 professional God seeker he is promoted to. It is because of the professional specialty of this level, he can get double points when he is promoted, and has great potential. For this reason, rod didn''t plan to transform the lizard hero into the necromancer king, and even didn''t have the ability to use the ghost King''s cloak in the process of transformation. He just completed the transformation of the basic death knight. In rod''s eyes, Savina, who has completed the transformation at this time, has no change in strength, just an ordinary death knight. This discovery also makes rod realize that even if he obtains a new death knight in the future campaign, in order to ensure that his original strength will not be weakened, it is better not to use the ghost King''s cloak for transformation. Of course, the death knights mentioned here are only those who promised to be loyal to rod before they were alive. As for those heroes who do not want to be loyal to rod, rod does not need to think more about them. He can directly turn them into the king of necromancer. It didn''t take long for rod to complete the transformation of Savina with the promotion of the transformation ceremony brought by the divine level spiritualism. It''s not possible to apply the ghost King''s cloak to the transformation of death knights to improve the ability of undead creatures. That''s why rod is dissatisfied. Chapter 960 "Wake up?" The sound from her ear disturbed Savina''s original thoughts. Savina looked back and saw the man before. Behind the human man, the former white bone dragon was on the ground, waiting for him at any time. Looking at the creature made of white bones again, a chill spread in Savina''s heart. Even if she promised to be loyal to the necromancer, the situation would not be improved. This is the instinct awe of the creature in the face of powerful existence. The huge gap in rank did not make Savina feel afraid. The existence of heroic will, on the contrary, aroused the sense of resistance in Savina''s heart. Savina reached for the dagger at her waist, but the extra things in her mind stopped her from doing so. At the same time, she made her understand her own situation. With a small amount of knowledge, combined with what happened to her, Savina still judged that the man in front of her was a necromancer, and she had been controlled by him. "When you wake up, get ready to start. Take me to the thieves guild nearby." The man''s voice came again in her ear. Although Savina didn''t respond, she was less alert and thought instead. Noticing the appearance of this situation, the human man seemed to be a little impatient and said, "my name is rod. As you can see, you are now the death knight loyal to me." Looking at the death knight who has just completed the transformation, rod explains the current state to him. Rod knows that a lizard hero who can speak the common language should understand his own meaning. Maybe it is because of his racial talent. He is a bit dull in communication at this time, but rod doesn''t care too much. He just hopes that he can recover as soon as possible. "If there are no other problems, I hope you can take me to the thieves guild nearby. Otherwise, I can only let spirit mark carry out this order for you." Then rod pointed to his head and motioned to the lizard hero in front of him. At this time, rod slightly regretted that he had known that the lizard hero was so difficult to communicate. It would be better to directly transform him into the corpse wizard king in the process of transformation, regardless of the way of transformation and whether it would affect his own potential. "What information do you want?" The lizard hero not far away finally spoke, but instead of following rod''s request, he directly asked him questions. Rod didn''t think that the death knight had some offensive actions, and he reached out to point in the direction when he came "Not far away is a large acid pool covered with acid mist. I want to know the information about that area, and more important information, which kind of creatures can enter it." cutting-edge news After experiencing the corrosive ability of the fog wall and the liquid below, rod gave up the plan to enter it, not to mention that rod did not know what kind of creatures existed behind the fog wall. If it''s just a general miasma, it may not have such a big impact on rod. It''s difficult to limit the undead without body with the conventional property of pestilence, but the former acid mist with strong corrosiveness is obviously different. Everything in it, whether it has body or not, will be seriously injured. In rod''s view, it doesn''t mean that other creatures can''t get into it. Special skill resistance exists for this reason. Rhode needs to find a creature with a higher level of resistance to explore for himself. In order to get more information, the thieves guild is the place Rhode has to go. To tell Savina about this is just to let it act quickly. Along the direction that rod pointed out, Savina seemed to realize something, and her expression changed a little. "You mean... The lake of pestilence?" cutting-edge news At rod''s signal, Savina begins to tell her information: "Many years ago, it used to be a normal lake. There was a rich island in the middle of the lake. A group of magicians from blakada changed this situation. They not only established an alchemy factory on the island, but also expelled all the creatures on the island." "Under the influence of this group of magicians, the lake water and atmosphere were polluted. Acid and mist replaced the original things, and finally became the present situation, completely isolated from the outside world. It is said that the magicians are still doing their research on the island in the middle of the lake. " "Many tribes nearby will use diluted acid as a means of attack. They need to be very careful when fighting around the plague lake." cutting-edge news The lizard hero''s mastery of common language is beyond rod''s expectation. He seems to have a certain level of linguistics and can express himself fluently. Rod doesn''t have to worry about communication problems. Hearing Savina''s message, rod''s face became more and more dignified. From Savina''s story, rod probably realized that this area, in the whole of taitalia, belongs to a very special existence. Because of its unique environment, even Rhode at this time still has no way to enter it. This area should be well known by the creatures of taitalia. It''s a pity for rod that in his previous life, he didn''t know much about the intelligence of taitalia. Rod''s main scope of activities does not include this land on the continental margin. environment cutting-edge news In rod''s perception, the area where the artifact parts are located is probably in the center of the fog wall, which is in line with Savina''s statement about the island in the middle of the lake. How to break through the restrictions of the fog wall and enter the central area of the plague lake is still a difficult problem. "How can we get to the island in the middle of the lake, or what creatures can enter without fear of the restrictions of acid fog?" Toward the side of Savina, rod once again raised his own question. Chapter 961 From rod''s words, Savina probably realized that the purpose of rod''s trip was to go to the central area of pestilence lake. Before, the destruction of the slave group was more like a kind of easy work. With the emergence of this idea, Savina''s mind, suddenly flashed a piece of information about the necromancer. cutting-edge news cutting-edge news The intelligence flashed in her heart could not bring any help to the current situation. Savina didn''t think much about it and turned to answer rod''s question. "No creature can completely resist the acid in the plague Lake by its own body. Maybe the nine headed monster in the abyss and the great poisonous dragon can do this, but this is far from what I can touch. " special In the intelligence that Savina told us, something that rod desperately needed finally appeared. At this time, rod finally became upright: "do you know the way to enter it?" Savannah nodded: "as far as I know, the first fighter in moshenko''s largest Colosseum has a treasure in his hand. He can be immune to all the damage caused by toxins for a period of time. Even if he bears the acid from the Dragon King, he will be safe." "In addition, there is a special gland in the body of the great poisonous dragon. If you swallow it, you can make your skin obtain the ultimate resistance and fear no toxic substances." "In addition, it''s also a good choice to get in touch with other magicians and enter in their own way since it''s in the domain of magicians." Speaking of this, Savina''s mind, can not help but flash over the previous information. In Savina''s memory, not long ago, many necromancers came here and contacted the magicians. She did not know if rod had any connection with those Necromancers. When the information of the previous necromancers flashed through Savina''s mind, rod, who had been using peeping eyes to explore Savina''s thoughts, seemed to find something extremely important. "Not long ago, a group of necromancers came here. How much information do you know about them?" Seeing rod''s initiative to ask about this, Savannah also confirmed her thoughts for a moment. In front of her, rod was obviously connected with the group of necromancers, so she did not dare to hide anything and explained: "This group of necromancers appeared here about two weeks ago, led by a female necromancer, who was in the epic class." cutting-edge news cutting-edge news "Fortunately, the necromancer who came here didn''t intend to make trouble. Instead, he tried to contact the magician. It seemed that other creatures wanted to find a way to the bottom of the earth." these Those mysterious necromancers seem to have disappeared. There are no creatures who know their movements. " "It''s said that these evil necromancers have no good intentions for taitalia. Up to now, they are still hiding in some place to transform the undead and prepare to unite with the magicians to overthrow the rule of the animal trainer. Some people say that they are rebels against the rule of blakhada. Infected by the immortal heroic deeds, they come here to make a covenant with the trainer and fight together. " cutting-edge news These necromancers have been disappearing in the middle of Tataria for some time Speaking of this, Savina stares at rod with her dark yellow eyes. The meaning in her eyes is self-evident. She tries to confirm her thoughts from rod''s reaction. Seeing Savina''s action in his eyes, rod realized that he seemed to misunderstand his identity, but rod didn''t explain anything. Recalling the portrait of the female necromancer in Savina''s memory, rod undoubtedly realized their identity. If Savina''s memory is true, rod knows that he has not only met the necromancers, but also has a great connection with them. The female necromancer in the portrait has a beautiful face, no trace of death energy erosion, and no occlusion with anything. It doesn''t show the common gloomy meaning of necromancer. With a smile on the corner of her mouth, even though it''s only through a portrait, she can still feel her own full of confidence. Who''s videnina in rod''s memory? Because of this, rod confirmed that the group of necromancers in Savina''s mouth were Sandro and his party who were originally in Diya. Somehow, they came to taitalia. these Rod doesn''t know why Sandro made such a move after he lost his artifact, but in rod''s mind, he never despised the protagonist of the original second expansion film. In order to capture the cloak of the ghost king, rod gave up the best chance to kill the hero when he was on the tower. It was almost impossible to reproduce the scene at that time. Although rod was very satisfied with the final harvest, in his opinion, it undoubtedly laid a hidden danger for himself. What makes rod care about is that Savina later mentioned that up to now, there is no news of these Necromancers. Due to the fact that it has been divorced from the original expansion track of the previous life, rod does not know what Sandro and his party will do after losing the ghost King''s cloak. Aware of Sandro''s existence, rod''s original journey of collecting artifact parts suddenly became complicated. Chapter 962 Seeing that he could not get more information about these necromancers from Savina, rod could only temporarily suppress his doubts and think about another problem, that is, how to get to the island in the middle of the lake. Among the methods mentioned by Savina, the method related to poisonous dragon was the first one excluded by Rhode. With the experience of his previous life, rod deeply understood the horror of poisonous dragon. In rod''s impression, the poisonous dragon almost represents the peak of the poison attribute. It not only has a strong dragon body, but also can spit acid and corrode any substance it comes into contact with. The only thing that is not affected by this kind of acid is probably the poisonous dragon itself, which is one of the few creatures with legendary resistance. Poisonous dragon is the object of worship of bipedal flying dragon and lizard people. Many lizard tribes use poisonous dragon as their totem. The horror of poisonous dragon has long been in the hearts of all creatures in this area. Savina''s words for poisonous dragon also show her worship for this powerful creature. Among them, the only creatures that can compete with poisonous dragons are the nine headed monsters with extremely strong vitality. In the depths of Tataria, where the two creatures fight, it''s the only area not controlled by the trainer. It''s not easy to hunt an adult poisonous dragon and remove its glands. In the face of such a legendary creature of level 7, even rod, who has mastered the artifact, has to make preparations for a long time before taking action. Among the preparations, the second is the transformation of the undead, and the more important is to find the trace of this powerful creature, and how to limit its action in battle, so that it can not escape even if it is aware of the danger. The poisonous dragon''s acid can corrode everything. It''s more powerful than any dragon breath. There''s no way to solve this problem. By magic alone, rod can''t guarantee that he can trap this creature. According to rod''s own prediction, the acid spewed by the poisonous dragon is more terrifying than the acid mist outside the plague lake. If rod has mastered the way to deal with this kind of acid, he needs the gland of the poisonous dragon to go directly into the plague lake. flower In contrast, the quickest way is to get the treasure in Savina''s mouth, which is eroded by immunotoxin. As for the effect of the treasure, whether it can resist the acid fog on the pestilence lake, rod can only judge it again after he has obtained it. environment Savina''s proposal undoubtedly points out a feasible way for rod. Perhaps a single treasure can only improve the resistance level, but under the superposition of multiple treasures, the final effect may not be able to resist the erosion of acid fog. At this time, what rod plans to do is to collect the treasures with the effect of enhancing resistance. The first thing he needs to obtain is the treasures that Savina has excellent resistance to toxins. "Take me to moshenko and meet the first fighter in the Colosseum." After giving orders to Savina, rod and the newly transformed death knight boarded the dragon and flew in one direction. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ As a town connected with krylord on the border of taitalia, moshenko developed and prospered. The buildings in moshenko didn''t seem to come from the hands of these swamp creatures, full of a sense of magnificence. It was the mage from blakada who made these buildings. At one time, moshenkone gathered a large number of mages to give orders from the mage Empire, or from the mages themselves. However, up to now, this is the past tense. Inspired by the immortal heroic consciousness, when the barbarians began to attack the mage Empire, the animal trainers also joined the fight. The first thing they did was to clean up the magic guilds in the territory. In some powerful forces, such as Erathia and ERI, the existence of magic guilds only provides a platform for learning magic. As long as enough gold coins are paid, they can copy the casting methods of corresponding magic. However, in some areas ruled by blakhada, magic guilds are more effective than that. these Among the magic guilds, there are local mages from brakata, who come to issue various missions, or personally clean up all the rebellious behaviors that may threaten the rule of brakata. In order to weaken the influence of the magic guild in the territory, even the two extremely powerful forces, erasia and ERI, established the monastic church and the Royal mage organization respectively to cultivate their own exclusive mages. The existence of magic is not all developed by the mages of blakada. The undead killer is the best example. It is the priesthood of the monastic church that developed this magic. Not only in blakhada, the name of the God of mages is awe inspiring to all mages who study magic in the magic guild. Many of the casters who were not interested in blakhada had heard the deeds of the God of mages before they had the idea to join them. In the process of cleaning up the magic guilds in the territory, the trainers worked hard, and finally relied on the immortal heroes to send messengers to help them achieve this. The magic knowledge left by the magic guild has become the biggest harvest of the animal trainers. They have not destroyed all the civilization left by the mages like the barbarians of kluode. The animal trainers attach great importance to the existence of magic and start to study it. Taitalia''s animal trainers didn''t care about the proliferation of magic knowledge. After they established their own magic guild, they opened it to all creatures in the territory. Any creature with magic talent can come to learn, but most of what they can learn are only low-level magic. In the past, this move of the animal trainer was bound to be punished by the orthodox magic guild of blakada. But now, even the interior of blakada is in chaos. Naturally, the mages in the magic guild have no time to manage it. Chapter 963 The huge body approached step by step. With the heavy footsteps, the crowd suddenly fell into a panic and wanted to retreat to the rear, but they had already stood on the edge of the platform. Some people can''t bear the pressure in front of them, turn around and jump out towards the wall outside the platform, but they can''t find any foothold on the smooth outer wall, and finally they can only fall down. The sharp stab runs through many parts of the body of the falling person in an instant, and the red liquid gushes out. With his last vitality, the falling person sends out a miserable howl, alerting people who have the same idea with him. The blocked back road makes people fall into deep despair. Even so, they still can''t have the courage to fight against the behemoth in front of them. Finally, a short boy in rags rushed out of the crowd and tried to escape to a safe area. A giant hand swept by, grabbed the boy in front of him, and then smashed him to one side. Under the impact of this huge impact, the originally flat table was suddenly knocked out of a small hole. Needless to say, the young man in it couldn''t find any intact parts of his curled body. Along with the youngsters, there were several others, but their time to start was obviously a bit slower than that of the youngsters. Maybe all the attention of the creatures in front of them was attracted by the young man in front of them. During the time when he took the shot, several people successfully separated from the execution corner and came to the safety zone. These successful examples arouse people''s desire to escape. The hope of survival is just around the corner, but no one takes any action. No one wants to be the one that attracts the attention of giant creatures. Without waiting for the next victim to appear, the huge body has come to this group of people. It''s just a simple sweep, and all the people in the corner are shot down outside the platform. The screams came out one after another from the stage. The giant creature in front of him was gloomy. He was not very satisfied with the result. He rubbed his hand and put his attention on the escaped humans. Its huge body has brought it unparalleled strength. In its eyes, human resistance is futile, but on its face, there is no sign of relaxation. It knows that there are more difficult battles waiting for it. This giant creature, Badu, is a common ogre in the wild. What makes Badu Ming remember is that he once followed the great immortal heroes and took part in the battle against the rule of the mage empire. Even Badu himself was captured alive by the mage, but he never regretted it. The Knights of Erathia always like to talk about the word honor, which should have nothing to do with barbarians, but it makes Badu feel different. After being captured, Badu felt that he had been escorted along with other slaves for a long distance, and finally came to the Colosseum. This is Badu''s first and perhaps the last time to take part in the death fight in the Colosseum. People who prepare food for themselves every day in the Colosseum say that nearly 100 creatures will fight in this death fight until the last one is left to survive. Badu doesn''t want to die. He can only do his best to become the last one to survive. The creatures who take part in the fight can choose some weapons to enter the arena. Some of them have prominent identities. For example, the winners of the fight in the past can even take part in it with their own treasures. But slaves like Badu can only fight barehanded. Fortunately, Badu doesn''t care about this. The ogre''s strong physique gives him extremely powerful fighting ability. So far, nothing unexpected has happened. Cannibals are no less intelligent than ordinary human beings, and even more cunning than human beings. It is Badu''s decision to give priority to low-level creatures out in this fight. Badu knew that with such a prominent figure, it was difficult not to be noticed by other creatures in the fight. In order to avoid being targeted by other creatures at the beginning, it was necessary to show strength and frighten the surrounding creatures. In order to prevent being picked up by creatures whose strength is not as good as his own, and to preserve his strength as much as possible, Badu put his goal on the group of low-level creatures. According to Badu''s observation, the vast majority of the nearly 100 creatures who participated in the fight were unarmed slaves, and most of them were human beings. They were more likely to make up the numbers. Even though they knew that their strength was low, they were still the weakest group. Not far away, the giant bipedal flying dragon is constantly spitting out venom. On the huge battlefield, it creates a forbidden zone composed of venom. No creature dares to approach it, showing a very strong momentum. In order to prevent the two legged flying dragon from escaping, the trainer broke its Dragon Wing. At this time, the two legged flying dragon, in addition to its ability to spit poison, is even inferior to the real Dixing dragon in overall strength. The fact that the two legged flying dragon spews poison and creates a forbidden area exposes the fact that it is strong on the outside but weak in the middle. Soon, a bull of the same size, covered with dark brown scales, was attracted by the action of the two legged flying dragon and rushed toward it. The sound of the bull''s charge attracted the attention of many creatures in the field. Badu was one of them. His perception told him that the bull was not easy to provoke. I don''t know why, from this bull, Badu felt the strong threat brought to him by the mage. His unreasonable and defenseless casting ability has been bothering Badu all the time. Badu silently retreated a few steps away from the bull and bipedal dragon. He didn''t want to be involved in the battle between the two creatures. Just as Badu plans to continue the original plan and give priority to cleaning up the weak slaves, he is stopped by a creature. In front of Badu is a human man, who is very small compared with the ogre. Badu noticed that in the man''s hand, he was carrying a huge double headed chain hammer which did not match his body shape. The spike ball connected with the iron chain was several circles larger than his head. In terms of human body, it seemed to be a two handed weapon, but the handle was slightly shorter. Looking at the man in front of him, Badu didn''t dare to despise him. The weapon in the man''s hand undoubtedly explained his identity to Badu. He was either the winner of the fight, or he actively participated in the fight. No matter what kind it was, Badu didn''t want to provoke him. However, the man in front of him had no intention of letting Badu go. Under Badu''s gaze, the man grinned, revealing his uneven and incomplete teeth. red When all the changes are completed, its body is almost the same as the ogre in front of it, only a few heads short of the height. Compared with the original human form, its body has undergone significant changes. The time for men to change was so short that Badu didn''t realize to attack. When Badu reacted, the transformation of men had been completed. With this man''s action, bursts of cheers began to spread in the stands outside the Colosseum. This is the first time Badu has heard cheers from the stands since the death fight started. Badu doesn''t know what creatures are in the stands and what kind of identity they have. He only knows that they are cheering for the creatures in front of him. From the cheers of the creatures in the stands, Badu also understood what the human being who had just appeared in front of him was. The name of "changed werewolf mather" was what the audience called it. After completing the morphological changes, mather seemed to enjoy the cheers of the audience in the stands. Instead of rushing to attack, he shook his double headed hammer with one hand. The stabbing ball at the end of the chain hammer turned rapidly, bringing a heavy wind breaking sound. The cheering around was even more serious. On mather''s face, there was a trace of bloodthirsty killing intention. Looking at the changed Werewolf in front of him, Badu realized that it would be a fierce battle. Chapter 964 The Colosseum is the most attractive existence in the territory of taitalia. It rose in the period when the rule of master blakada was still in existence, and even attracted the aristocrats of eracia. A large number of creatures were put into the Colosseum to fight. In the end, only one creature could walk out alive. It may have the status of a hero, or just a humble slave, but there is no doubt that it will become the most eye-catching existence of the whole Colosseum during this period. The one who survives, if he is a hero, will be rewarded by the animal trainer. If he is a slave, he will get the freedom he has been longing for. In addition, the material reward for winning the battle is enough to make any high-level creature excited. The existence and continuity of the Colosseum is closely related to the free professional chamber of Commerce. It is said that the Colosseum in taitalia was more or less funded by the free trade association. Every year, a large number of unknown slaves were escorted to the Colosseum and died in a miserable way. During the reign of the mage, kruelod, who lived in the wilderness, also imitated the form of the Colosseum and established the corresponding arena. In the arena, there will not be a large number of creatures participating in the duel. It is usually only a duel between a few powerful creatures, and only the arena in taitalia will allow a large number of creatures to fight. Any creature is likely to appear in the dead fight on the Colosseum and become the ultimate winner. Even those who are not human and rational can understand their own situation and fight for survival after being enlightened by the trainer. In the hands of animal trainers, wisdom, a special skill, does not exist to learn magic. With this special skill, the trainer can enlighten the animal''s intelligence. With a higher level of linguistics, the trainer can communicate with any kind of creature. The Druids in ERI are probably the only ones with similar abilities to the trainers. In terms of domesticating wild animals, druids may be slightly better than Druids, but in the face of real alien creatures, the trainers are far better than Druids. The lower level trainer may not be able to control the alien directly, but it is still possible for him to understand his own situation and the rules of death fight. With this special ability, the appearance of flying dragon and bull in a death fight is nothing at all. Even the behemoth once appeared in the arena as a creature participating in the death fight. Once bimont, like a hill, appears in the Colosseum, it will surely become the focus of attention. Because of the existence of this giant beast, the original specifications of a death fight can be upgraded to several levels again, and even attract members of the Erathian royal family. Along the direction that Savina pointed out, the ghost Dragon flew all the way, alerting many creatures below, but rod didn''t care. cutting-edge news From Savina''s mouth, rod also learned some information about the "first warrior". According to Savina, the "first warrior" will generally join the fight in the form of human beings. Any creature who regards it as a real human will often pay a heavy price. His real race is not human but a werewolf. Magicians have brought many new species to the world, but not all of them are willing to be controlled by magicians. The existence of werewolf is undoubtedly one of them. The appearance of werewolf comes from the immature ideas of the magicians. For the magician who tried to control everything, creating and transforming alien creatures at will was very common in the original blakada. To create new species is a field that can only be touched by divine creatures. This is enough to attract a large number of mages to learn magic. Even if they only rely on magic rituals to transform species, it is also enough to bring a sense of control to the magicians. Perhaps in order to explore the common ground between human beings and jackals, or to find a suitable promotion way for the inferior jackals, the magicians mainly use the fusion ceremony, supplemented by potions to reconcile blood, trying to transform human beings into jackals and retain their original consciousness. Many successful examples in the past made the magicians at that time arrogant. They did not expect the consequences of this attempt. The result of transformation is beyond the expectation of all magicians. Under the catalysis of witchcraft, the blood of jackal is perfectly integrated into the human body. The expected inferior jackal doesn''t appear. What we get is a new and almost perfect species, which is transformed into a werewolf. In a calm state, the changed werewolf can maintain the human body. Once in combat, it can transform itself into a bloodthirsty Werewolf in a very short time. Among the various branches of potions, one is called transmutation potion. The effect is to make ordinary creatures complete the transformation of form. The refining of this kind of potion is difficult for even ordinary potions masters. The transformation of werewolf can be completed without the aid of anything, which is undoubtedly the ability that magicians have been pursuing in the transformation potion. The biggest shortcoming in the wolf man is also the defect in the blood of the Jackal. When the moon is full, the blood of the wolf man will lose control, and they will fall into a complete frenzy, attacking all the creatures they see in the form of a werewolf. After the alienation of blood, in the wolf body, become very infectious, any creature that is bitten by the wolf man, if not handled in time, after a series of high fever, will also be transformed into a wolf man. The plague, known as the werewolf, broke out in the original territory of blakada and eracia. A large number of innocent creatures were transformed into werewolves, threatening even more than the Necromancers who appeared later, until the angels in the Cloud City were startled. With the cooperation of many high-level creatures, the rampant werewolves were cleaned up, and other alien creatures abandoned by the magicians, including their close relatives, the jackals, were expelled to the continental margin of taitalia. There is no doubt that the transformation from human body to werewolf is the most shocking process for other creatures. The highly ornamental transformation process also makes the werewolf the favorite of the Colosseum. Compared with other creatures, with its unique talent, the werewolf has gained a lot of popularity in the Colosseum. As long as it can win from the dead fight, the werewolf will become the most prominent existence in the area where the Colosseum is located. Chapter 965 Few creatures will return to the Colosseum after winning the death fight. If you want to survive from the death fight, your own strength is a factor, but more importantly, it depends on whether you have enough luck. Once you are dealt with by other creatures in the death fight, the possibility of survival will be greatly reduced. In addition to a few extremely powerful, such as the existence of behemoth, relying on their own strength alone, they are not afraid of joining hands with any creatures in the death fight. Only in this way can they really grasp the opportunity of victory. The process of death fighting is extremely tragic. Even the final winner is often wounded in many places. If he is not careful, he will be disabled or even lose all his fighting ability. Because of this, most creatures, after surviving a death fight, lose the courage to participate in it again. Even when they think back to the scene of the death fight, they will secretly take chances. In this case, the creatures who survived the fight will lose even the courage to watch the fight, let alone join the next fight as participants. However, of all living things, there are always exceptions. At this time, rod learned from Savina that the "first warrior" he was looking for had won many battles as a werewolf. The bloodthirsty nature of the werewolf is fully stimulated in the death fight. Apart from the death fight in the Colosseum, there is no more suitable killing occasion for the werewolf. For this werewolf, the existence of death fight is not something he is afraid of, but something he yearns for. In this way, "the first warrior" got his name and became a prominent presence in the Colosseum. According to Savina, the Colosseum even arranged a death fight on the night of the full moon in order to build momentum for the "first warrior". "Here we are." Savina''s words came to his ears. Before that, rod noticed the scene below. The number of plants growing on the swamp has been decreasing since then. At this time, it is completely empty. Instead, it is all kinds of buildings with different heights and obviously tower style. Jackals and lizards are the most common creatures here. Looking down, rod can''t even see much human existence. these What appears in front of rod''s eyes is a town located on the swamp. This is moshenko mentioned by Savina. When she returns to the town she left not long ago, Savina has a little feeling in her heart. All the members of the slave group who left with her have died at this time. Even Savina herself has become a subordinate of the necromancer. The cold-blooded nature of lizards makes Savina accept the current situation very well. Since she can''t get rid of the control of the necromancer by her own means, Savina can only satisfy her as much as possible. Under the guidance of Savina, rod and his party continued to fly towards the city. Many creatures below obviously noticed the arrival of the ghost dragon, which caused a lot of chaos. Rod saw the internal structure of moshenko in his eyes, ignored the ordinary creatures below, and continued to let the ghost dragon fly towards the arena. Soon, this special building appeared in rod''s eyes. Even if rod wants to ignore such a vast Colosseum, it is very difficult. Rod took the opportunity to see the whole Colosseum in the sky. A large area in the middle of the huge circular Colosseum is the main stage of this Colosseum. At this time, corpses are all over the Colosseum. The bloody air rises with the death energy, and a death fight is going on. At the edge of the Colosseum, there is a circle of gradually rising stands from the inside out, which are already full of various creatures, and the number of them is many times that of those who participate in the dead fight. Rod recalled that there were many players in his previous life who were interested in the Colosseum of taitalia. Of course, what these players are interested in is not to participate in the fight as a fighter, but to bet on the creatures who participate in the fight and choose the one they think is most likely to survive. Because it is in nearly 100 or even hundreds of creatures, competing for the last one, no matter what the level of the creatures participating in the death fight is, they all have amazing odds. The rich harvest after guessing the result is enough to make any player excited. Not only is there a way of guessing the final winner in a dead fight, but it is also popular in the Colosseum to guess the last dead creature and the number of the winner killed. these The amount of these gold coins is often far more than the ticket money they paid for watching the fight. In rod''s impression, the operation mode of the Colosseum has strengthened the connection between it and the most special organization, the freelance chamber of Commerce, in the eyes of previous players. these Compared with the gold coins gained in a duel, providing slaves to participate in the duel is nothing at all. This is the reason why the duel in the Colosseum lasts for a long time. Compared with the low-level slaves who are used to make up for the number, what is really difficult to find is those high-level creatures with strong power. For various reasons, the Colosseum could not be established in the most prosperous area of elasia. If the old king was in power, it might be possible to contribute enough gold coins to the nobility, but under the current management of griffinhart, it was absolutely impossible. As a type of business group recognized by the freelance chamber of Commerce, the existence of the slave group has been prohibited by the law of elasia. Once the trace of the slave group is found in elasia, it will be immediately arrested by the local Lord. It was the incumbent Griffin Hart who made this decision. The Lords in eracia also used slaves, and even needed to buy slaves from the freelance chamber of commerce more than other regions, but they did not allow the slave groups to operate in the territory. Because of this decision, there is a lot of trouble between the freelance chamber of Commerce and the current Griffin Hart. Originally loyal to the Lord of the old king, the conflict with the current Griffin Hart, and the war eventually triggered, there is also the support of the freelance chamber of Commerce. Chapter 966 Erasia''s ban on the Colosseum and the slave hunting regiment did not make the death fight disappear, but the place where the death fight took place was officially moved to Tataria. The gathering place of alien creatures will not be controlled by eracia. Compared with the knights, the trainers and the original mages here can talk too much. Xenobiotics have a different passion for the fight to death, even more fanatical than the human Lords. In the body of these alien creatures, there is the blood of eager to fight. The existence of death struggle undoubtedly releases their nature. As early as when the Colosseum was not expelled by eracia, in some remote areas of the continent, such as taitalia at this time, the Colosseum was very prosperous. Although the gold coin harvested was not as good as that of the Colosseum in eracia, the number of alien creatures that came to watch was far more than that of the aristocrats who were qualified to watch in eracia. After being expelled by Erathia, the Colosseum simply existed in the middle of Tataria. Even so, every time a dead fight happened, many Erathian nobles still came to watch and, more importantly, bet on the players they thought were most likely to win. Rod was not very interested in the dead fighting in the Colosseum or other activities that the audience was watching. If it wasn''t for the treasure rod needed, just in the arena of the "first warrior" body, he would not have come here. He glanced down at the Colosseum, and rod got to know the situation. Outside the Colosseum, on the open space connected with it, all kinds of iron cages of different sizes were lying askew to one side. Many of them were deep in the mud, but there were no living creatures. After noticing this situation, rod put his eyes on the ongoing fight. According to Savina, when she left moshenko, a medium-sized death fight was being prepared here. In such a scale of death fight, there will be no high-level creatures that are too strong to be out of the ordinary. With many experiences of death fight, the werewolf will be very likely to participate in it and win the final victory. Savina doesn''t doubt that the werewolf will win. From Savina, rod can feel his reverence for the werewolf who wins one after another. It seems that this primitive killing can also arouse Savina''s interest. Rod, who knows the operation mode of the Colosseum, knows better than Savina what the name of "the first warrior" means. When the name of the first warrior is known by more creatures, and a large number of creatures bet gold on it in every game, it will not be far away from death. This scene also made rod realize that the first warrior he wanted to find was probably in the middle of the fight. Looking down, after a short search, rod fixed his eyes on a werewolf shaking a chain hammer. The huge physique of the werewolf makes it difficult for rod not to pay attention to it. Among the few large creatures in the field, only this werewolf exists, which is in line with rod''s impression of becoming a werewolf. "It''s the first warrior, mather." He also noticed the existence of werewolves. Savina, who was beside rod, took the initiative to confirm rod''s mind. What matters to rod is that along the way, Savina is very familiar with the existence of the Colosseum. In some details, she is even more familiar with the Colosseum than herself. It seems that Savina is a frequent visitor of the Colosseum. Before rod could answer Savina''s words, another voice in his ear disturbed his mind. "I don''t know what the necromancer came down to moshenko to deal with?" The arrival of rod has already alarmed the creatures in the city, and has had a very serious impact on the fight below. Some creatures feel frightened when they detect the ghost dragon above the Colosseum. They are full of flaws in the battle. A few creatures are not affected by the arrival of the ghost dragon at all. On the contrary, they seize the opportunity for their opponents to break through the battle, making them have a great advantage. In rod''s line of sight, the wolf man below is undoubtedly the existence of the latter. Its fighting is not affected by the ghost dragon at all. It''s a bigger ogre fighting against the werewolf. Maybe the appearance of the Dragon distracts the ogre a lot. Just a chain hammer in the hand of the werewolf shakes the spirit and hits the ogre''s chest. Two iron balls with sharp spines make the ogre appear several rows of deep blood holes in an instant. For this result, the heart of the werewolf is not satisfied. If the ogre is not lucky in front of him, he will react when the hammer is near him. The stabbing ball should hit his head. "I''m chief bodyguard bazer. The master trainer is on his way. If you have nothing important to deal with, please don''t interfere with the fight." The words in his ears made him look over. Not far from the ghost dragon, a bipedal flying dragon appears in the sky. Behind the bipedal flying dragon is a lizard man with a long bow, who is also the object of conversation with rod at this time. Moshenko''s reaction was much slower than rod expected. He didn''t respond until he found the first warrior in the Colosseum, the guard in the town. It seems that the only one who can come to the sky is the lizard man riding a flying dragon. In rod''s impression, this kind of situation will hardly happen in the territory of elasia. In the city-state of elasia, there are special Griffin guards to deal with this kind of situation. Looking at the lizard man in front of him, his face was covered with small blue scales. At first glance, apart from the difference in body shape, rod could not tell the difference between him and Savina. Unable to see the lizard man''s facial features, rod was able to confirm his true state from his reaction. The lizard man''s bipedal flying dragon was acutely aware of danger. When it was still some distance away from the ghost dragon, it was unwilling to continue to fly forward and began to circle nearby. Rod didn''t plan to talk with him. Seeing that he couldn''t get more information from the lizard man, rod raised his hand. The cloud of death instantly enveloped the lizard man and the bipedal flying dragon under him. Regardless of the lizard man and the bipedal flying dragon who fall down after being eroded by the cloud of death, rod once again puts his eyes on the werewolf below. Chapter 967 Badu only felt that he had encountered the most difficult battle in his life. Even the former mage could not bring him such a sense of oppression. The ogre''s slow speed can''t keep up with the sensitive action of the changed werewolf. Badu is always suppressed by his opponent in the battle, not to mention the existence of weapons in the hands of the changed werewolf, which makes it difficult for Badu to resist. As soon as the battle started, Badu had been injured in many places. The most serious position should be his left arm. In the fierce attack of the changed werewolf, Badu had to use his limbs to block the attack of the chain hammer. Blood drips down Badu''s limbs, and the bone wound is exposed. Up to now, it has completely lost the ability to use the left arm, and even the pain is gradually gone. From the powerful power shown by the transformation of werewolf, Badu saw the end of his defeat. It seems that the arrival of death is only a matter of time. But Badu did not give up the idea, as early as in the beginning of the fight, it expected this situation. The pain from the wound, on the contrary, makes the ogre more calm at this time. It is looking for an opportunity to win. Ogres are no less intelligent than human beings, so Badu has a good estimate of his own strength. Badu knows that even if he uses his last card now, it is difficult to pose a threat to the full-time werewolf. In order to find the opportunity to fight back, Badu can only resist and lean slowly towards the center of the death fighting field, hoping to involve other powerful creatures in the battle, so as to make the situation chaotic. However, other creatures around him may have seen through Badu''s idea, or they may not want to face the changing Werewolf in full swing. Before Badu leaned over, they took the initiative to move away. Badu noticed that when he approached, the fighting dragon and bull avoided the battle and gave up the center of the field to himself and the werewolf. This discovery made Badu scold in his heart. Even the xenobiotics know that they should keep their strength in the fight and avoid wasting too much energy before the final. However, it seems that the Werewolf in front of him doesn''t care about this at all. He just wants to kill himself with all his strength. Stepping on the acid spurted by the two legged flying dragon, Badu didn''t care about his discomfort at all. All his attention was focused on looking for a chance to survive. Too distracted to pay attention to the things around him, Badu was in a daze. He was strongly hit by a chain hammer on his chest. His blood couldn''t stop flowing. He didn''t know how many ribs he had broken. Badu just felt a little stuffy and fainted in his mind. It seemed that his life would be explained here. these The expected attack did not come. Just when Badu was puzzled, he noticed that the werewolf did not know why. He stopped his attack and turned to look at the sky on guard. In the sky, I don''t know when a huge creature composed of white bones appeared. Behind this creature, a man dressed in black and a lizard warrior are watching everything below. Badu once heard an old ogre mention this flying creature made of white bones. According to master blakada''s name, it should be called a ghost dragon. Its strength is far beyond the ability of ordinary creatures. "I need that resistance enhancing treasure from you." Under Badu''s gaze, the male human on the ghost dragon opens his mouth and says that his voice resounds through the whole platform of the dead fight, obviously through the effect of magic. In the battle field, many creatures were shocked by the sudden sound in their ears, and the battle became flustered. It seems that all creatures in the arena can be the target of his communication. However, with his own wisdom, baduli even realized that what he was looking for was a werewolf fighting with himself. In the face of sudden changes, good combat literacy makes the werewolf not in a panic, but stand in the same place, the previous fury in the battle completely disappeared, with far more than normal calm in his eyes, rapidly turning the chain hammer in his hand, as if to confront the ghost dragon in the sky. The next moment, however, the werewolf pays for his own ideas. The black fog gathered from the side of the changed werewolf and immediately submerged it. There was no sound in the process. When the black fog cleared and the scene appeared, Badu was shocked. Badu''s eyes are extremely powerful, even if all means are used, can not deal with the change of werewolf, at this time has fallen to the ground, it seems to have been dead for a long time. The original huge body of the werewolf has long disappeared. Instead, it is a body of normal human size, which is dilapidated, full of traces of corrosion, and even white smoke. The white bone ghost dragon approaches the ground, and Badu retreats quickly, fearing that he will end up with a werewolf. The robust lizard warrior jumps down from the ghost dragon and ignores Badu. The lizard warrior came to the corpse of the werewolf, put it face up, cut open the broken corpse with a dagger, took out a thing from the front chest, and then climbed up the ghost dragon again. Without any stay, after all this, the ghost dragon immediately rose into the sky and went away in a direction. Looking at this scene, Badu''s heart is still incredible. For a moment, Badu thought a lot about the man''s action. Cannibal''s wisdom, can not let it understand clearly, whether the origin of the black robed man, as he said, is just to become a treasure of the werewolf, it only knows that the most difficult enemy in this fight, that is, the existence of the changed werewolf, has died in this hand. When Badu was in doubt, a sense of crisis came, and Badu quickly sidestepped to avoid. The strong body of the bull rubs against Badu''s body. A huge two legged flying dragon on one side blocks Badu''s back road at some time. Badu realized that at this time, he had become the target of these two powerful creatures, just as he would kill the weak creatures in the fight. In the eyes of these two creatures, the seriously injured himself was undoubtedly the best existence to deal with. At Badu''s feet, the corroded body of the werewolf falls to one side. Although it did not die at the hands of the creatures participating in the fight, it still reminds Badu of the end of the loser. As if he had noticed something, Badu leaned over the corpse and picked up the chain hammer he was holding. The hammer was a little heavy, but bardu soon got used to it. Starting with weapons, Badu was relieved. A piercing red light flashed over Badu''s body. Badu only felt that his blood would boil with the appearance of the red light, and his state would recover a lot. He cast the only magic he could master, bloodthirsty magic. Although Badu''s pain was still the same, his full sense of strength made him return to the peak state. Badu is still not sure whether he can live to the end in the battle of death. It is extremely rare for a miracle like before to happen. However, if he just waits for it, there will surely be only death. Without any organization, relying on his own strength, Badu waved the chain hammer in his hand and rushed to Manniu first. Chapter 968 Located on top of the high-speed flying ghost dragon, rod holds a warm thing in his hand, most of which is dyed dark red. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ [eyes of poisonous dragon] Quality: Treasure Type: Pendant Equipment requirements: None Basic attributes: resistance level + 2, indestructible Special properties: 1. Resistance to acid attack of unlimited level, effective up to 3 times a day. 2. When the wearer is in a violent state, he gains at least epic resistance. During this period, the basic attributes of the treasure are invalid. Evaluation: the poisonous dragon''s eye wrapped in resin has been worshipped by lizards for a long time, awakening its incredible ability. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ In rod''s hand is the treasure that Savina took out of mather''s body, which can improve his resistance level. Depending on the feedback from the system, rod also knows the specific properties of this treasure. Rod noticed that perhaps it was because of being sewn in the body by the changed werewolf, the resin like substance on the outermost layer of the treasure had already been dyed blood red. Through the dark and turbid resin surface, rod can see what is wrapped in it. It''s a huge eyeball. The nerve behind the eyeball is intact and visible. The incision is neat and has no damage to its own structure. What matters most to rod is that the front of the eyeball is marked by the black vertical pupil. Even though the body of this creature has no idea how long it has died, its power has not been reduced. Rod knew that the owner of this eyeball was the poisonous dragon mentioned in the treasure information. If you take the poisonous dragon as a totem, even if you just see the treasure from a distance, you will be shocked by the residual dragon power in your eyes. As the most toxic creature in the world, the venom that poisonous dragons spew is far less than that of bipedal flying dragons. The system''s evaluation of this special treasure also let rod know its general origin. What surprised rod was Savina''s attitude towards this treasure. Rod noticed that Savina didn''t show the awe of ordinary lizards for the existence of the dragon''s eye. When she gave the treasure to herself, she showed more pity. When observing the werewolf below from the dragon, rod once thought that the treasure to enhance the resistance of the werewolf was the chain hammer in his hand. special Due to the extensive use of werewolves, chain hammers also produce a large number of treasures. In addition to the simple promotion and killing, these treasures also have a variety of effects, and the improvement of resistance naturally belongs to this category. Because of this, in the process of observing a werewolf, rod pays more attention to his weapons and thinks about what effect it may have. In rod''s view, he probably needs to take a chain hammer and enter the acid fog. To rod''s surprise, when he asked Savina to take back the treasure, Savina did not take the chain hammer of the werewolf. Instead, she took it from the dead body of the werewolf. Judging from the feedback from the system, Savina''s choice is not wrong. The things in rod''s hands are the treasures he needs for this trip. Obviously, Savina should know something about the existence of this treasure. In the process of looking at the dragon''s eye, rod sensed a feeling of being watched. This kind of feeling appears very suddenly, if it is not for rod''s perceptual acuity, he can''t even find it. Depending on his own perception, rod immediately explored around. Finally, rod''s vision fell to the eyes of the poisonous dragon in his hand. If there is no mistake in the sign of perception, the gaze Rhode perceives at this time comes from the treasure in his hand. Rod''s eyes of the poisonous dragon wrapped in resin are facing him. Maybe it''s because he has been away from the body for a long time. After the exploration of the divine level spiritualism, rod can''t detect any death energy from this treasure, but he can clearly detect a kind of gaze. What matters to rod is that, perhaps because of being wrapped in resin, the effect of evocation can''t directly affect the body of the dragon''s eye, and can''t control the dragon''s eye in front of him like the dead bones are spliced into the corpse Witch King in the dead mausoleum. Unable to get more information from the eyes of the poisonous dragon by means of evocation, rod could only change his mind. Recalling the act of being a werewolf and sewing the dragon''s eye into his body, rod thought that it might be related to the fact that the werewolf would tear the original clothes and lose the treasure he was wearing in the process of changing shape. Unless it is a rare treasure that can change with the user''s body shape, such as the existence of artifact parts, there are few devices that can fit their different shapes for this kind of deformable creature. But at this time, rod realized that the act of becoming a werewolf might have a deeper meaning. Looking at Savina, rod wants to get information about this treasure from him. Receiving the order from the mental imprint, Savina beside rod explained: "For the first time, Macer, a werewolf, appeared in the Colosseum. He was also sold by the captured slave regiment as a slave." "When he first took part in the death fight, there were a lot of stronger creatures than him. No one expected that this werewolf would win in the end. With the improvement of his strength, when he won the battle many times, he led the changed werewolf who followed him to revenge on the tide slave group that once captured him "A large slave group broke up under the vengeance of maiser. Even the slave group''s residence, a lizard man''s nest, was occupied by werewolves. The treasure in the nest, that is, the existence of the dragon''s eye, fell into the hands of mather. " "As for why he sewed the treasure in his body, I don''t know. Maybe only he can explain it." Savina''s answer did not solve rod''s doubts. "The existence of this kind of treasure should be very hidden. Even if it becomes a werewolf, it will not make public the effect of the treasure. How do you know that?" Hearing rod''s question, Savannah replied without hesitation: "it was another lizard man who told me that he was a scout of tide slave hunting group and a follower of the great poisonous dragon." "Where is he now?" Savannah''s face remained unchanged: "he was infected by the blood of a werewolf. I sold him to the Colosseum. Now he should be dead." Chapter 969 From Savina''s mouth, rod didn''t get the deep usage of dragon''s eye, but he knew a lot about the background of this treasure. Looking back on the Werewolf in the Colosseum, if it wasn''t for Savina''s story, rod wouldn''t know what happened to him. Perhaps in the eyes of other creatures, the werewolf, who is about to enter the ranks of high-level creatures, has become a symbol of strength in this area''s Colosseum, but in rod''s view, it is just an object that can be solved by a cloud of death. moss Rod knew that once he did so, and relying on the transformed necromancer king to launch an attack on the whole of taitalia, it was bound to arouse the vigilance of other forces, especially elasia, which was adjacent to taitalia, would send a large number of angels to investigate. In the absence of cooperation between the forces of Diya and vilning, rod''s rash action is most likely to expose himself, making the campaign more uncertain. To this end, rod did not start with other creatures in the Colosseum. He just got the treasure he needed from the werewolf. Due to the destruction of the original fight, rod would have a feud with the trainer and the local freelance chamber of Commerce, but rod didn''t care. With the transformation of the necromancer king, Rhode can easily destroy this place. Not only moshenko, where the Colosseum is located, but also the whole taitalia will be occupied in a very short time. At that time, except for the most powerful legendary creatures, the nine headed monster and poisonous dragon in the depths of Tataria, none of the other creatures will be spared. At this time, the hostility from the creatures of titanria was not worth mentioning in rod''s eyes. When rod left the arena on the ghost dragon, the Flying Dragon Guard led by the trainer just arrived. Maybe he felt the momentum of the ghost dragon, or thought of the rumors about the necromancer in the territory. These flying dragons didn''t go forward, but let rod leave. Compared with the consequences of his behavior, rod is more concerned about the real effect of dragon''s eye. The feeling of gaze from the treasure made rod understand that the treasure was not as simple as he thought. Because the inner eyeball was completely sealed by resin, rod could not make a detailed inspection. Rod was a little curious about a limb that was sealed in resin, but was completely unaffected by divine evocation. If it''s not for fear of destroying the resin, it will make the original state of the treasure invalid. Rod can''t help but open it and have a good look at the dragon''s eye wrapped in it. At present, the effect of dragon''s eye has made rod very satisfied. With the blessing of this treasure, rod at this time can be regarded as having epic resistance. It''s easier for rod to go into a frenzy state than to increase his resistance level. In a fierce battle, a creature in a frenzied state can gain a lot of attribute bonus. More importantly, after entering a frenzied state, it can ignore the influence of morale on its combat ability to a great extent and only want to kill the enemy in front of it. The existence of frenzy can resist most mages'' mental magic. The only one that can''t resist, or even has the opposite effect, is the magic of insanity. Under the effect of madness, the creature who bears this spell will fall into deep chaos, attacking any living creature around him regardless of friends or enemies. The frenzy state aggravates this process, making it impossible for the creature to wake up until the duration of the spell expires. In rod''s impression, a lot of skills can make the character directly enter the fury state, and the best effect is the transformation of the Morpher''s form, except for the battle roar of the krylord barbarian. The transformed werewolf that rod saw before belongs to one of the deformed people, and it is the most powerful existence in the deformed people. From becoming a werewolf, it can maintain a violent state until it becomes a human body again. In addition, the elite Knights of Erathia also have their own secret methods. With the blessing of fury, their fighting ability can be improved several levels. Unfortunately, rod has not mastered these skills at this time. He can''t just upgrade his attributes in a period of time, which can''t be regarded as entering a frenzied state. You can''t get into the frenzy state directly by skill, but rod can achieve this by drinking the magic potion. He just needs to prepare some materials. Compared with the conventional magic medicine refining, if rod doesn''t care about the properties of magic medicine promotion, just to enter the frenzy state, this kind of magic medicine refining is much simpler. At this moment, rod couldn''t help thinking back to Mather, the Werewolf in the Colosseum. According to the effect of the treasure, as long as mather becomes a werewolf, he can enjoy the blessing of epic resistance all the time. It can be said that the effect of this treasure is very consistent with the fighting style of a werewolf. On the contrary, it is not so convenient for rod to use. He needs to use it with magic medicine. Due to the large size of dragon''s eye as a whole and its systematic classification as pendant, rod can''t hang it on his body like a regular pendant, but can only earn his whole pocket. Fortunately, except for being a little heavy, as long as he puts it on his body, the effect of the treasure will not be affected. After confirming that he could use the dragon''s eye normally, rod put it into the space ring, and took it out before entering the plague lake. Looking back on the scenes he had observed from outside the plague lake, rod was not sure if he could resist the acid fog only by his epic resistance. Although the treasure obtained from Macer the werewolf has raised his resistance level by a large margin, rod is not satisfied with it. Instead, he is determined to increase his resistance level by adding the effects of the treasure. "Do you know where other resistance enhancing treasures are?" After making a positive reply to rod, Savina said that she knew several other treasures. Once a scouting identity, Savina undoubtedly accumulated a lot of intelligence, and at this time, these intelligence will come in handy. Soon, with the sign of the spirit mark, the ghost dragon turned around and began to fly in another direction. Chapter 970 Tetalia is in an unusual period. After occupying the magic guilds in the territory, the comprehensive casting ability of the Tatarian creatures has been greatly improved. Even among the always dull jackals, there are a few jackal casters who can release low-level spells occasionally. Blakada''s counterattack did not arrive in time. According to the trainer, the mages even had no time to deal with the abnormalities in their own territory, let alone pay attention to this area. A change will rise in tetalia, and it is the alien creatures in the eyes of the mage that trigger this change. Although there was no revenge from the mages, for some reason, there were more traces of the activities of the Necromancers in taitalia. these Many towns in taitalia have been visited by the necromancer. For a moment, all the creatures with related treasures are full of worries. In the case of a huge gap in strength, no creature dares to stop the action of the necromancer. In order to deal with the rampant action of the necromancer, the animal trainers began to take joint action. Only when the necromancer appeared again, they would besiege him. However, perhaps the news leaked, the necromancer never appeared again, leaving only the creatures of taitalia worried about the potential power of the necromancer. But he didn''t pay any attention to the information about the necromancer that spread in the mouth of the creatures of taitalia and caused all this. At this time, rod was just outside the emerald green fog wall, and took out the things from the space ring. These are the treasures that rod collected during this period under the guidance of Savina and the information provided by other creatures to enhance his resistance. It took three or four days to collect these treasures, which is more time-consuming than simply obtaining the information of the treasures and confirming the location of their owners. On his last mission, rod even attacked a medium-sized lizard settlement and obtained what they offered. From the reaction of the creatures in taitalia, rod knows that his behavior has attracted the attention of more and more creatures. Before the powerful legendary trainer stares at him, rod resolutely stops and returns to the plague Lake in Savina''s mouth. Rod took out the treasures collected during this period from the space ring. The most striking thing is a dark red crystal with a huge eyeball wrapped in it. Beside this treasure, there is a necklace made of fangs, a special wooden statue, a bottle of sealed potion, and some fragmentary treasures. During this period, rod collected a total of six treasures, all of which can improve the level of resistance. Maybe it''s because resistance is not popular with normal creatures. Besides here, there are not many areas that need to use this special skill for a long time. Therefore, there are more treasures that can improve the level of resistance skill in taitalia than rod thought. In the previous life''s game, in order to obtain the earth magic level + 1 and the treasure that can only be promoted to the master level, rod did not know how much it cost to finally get it into his hands. At this time, it was only a small part of the area of Tataria. Before he searched carefully, rod found so many treasures that could enhance his resistance, which made him sigh. After rod''s test, with the increase of the resistance level of special skills, some treasures can''t continue to play their role. There are about three treasures. When the resistance level is raised to the master level, they can''t continue to take effect. The other two treasures can only raise the resistance level to epic level at most, including the eye of the poisonous dragon, which rod first obtained. The special effect of dragon''s eye enables rod to gain epic level resistance directly in a violent state. This level has exceeded the limit of most treasures. However, due to the large number of newly collected treasures, rod can directly have epic resistance in the normal state. He does not need to deliberately enter into the frenzy state, which can be regarded as saving the steps of refining the frenzy potion. The only thing that can still work at the legend level is the last treasure Rhode got, which is the wooden statue in front of him. The statue is not big. Rod can just hold it with one hand. If rod admits correctly, it should be the nine headed monster in the depths of Tataria. Rhode got the statue in a medium-sized lizard tribe, in which there are many domesticated petrified giant lizards. Recalling the scene, Rhode realized that this is a rare lizard tribe with nine headed monsters as totems. Unlike the dragon''s eye, the nine headed monster statue can only increase the resistance level by one level, but the effect of the improvement can be applied to the epic resistance level. It is a rare treasure to directly increase the epic resistance level to the legend level. Among these treasures, the necklace with a lot of fangs is the most interesting one for rod. All kinds of biological fangs were taken off and strung into necklaces. There are many of these fangs of different sizes. The bigger ones are the size of thumb, only a few of them are sporadic, and most of them are small. Unless we count them carefully, rod can''t confirm how many of them are. these Unfortunately, when rod discovered this treasure, the owner of it had changed a lot. The hero who gave the treasure the heroic will had died for a long time, and rod didn''t know its identity at all. What matters most to rod is the effect of this treasure. According to the hints given by the system, this treasure can spread its own resistance level to all the things it is equipped with, so that it is also not afraid of acid attack. In rod''s view, the existence of this treasure has undoubtedly solved an important problem of its own. If there is no such treasure, when rod enters the green fog wall, the ghost King''s cloak on his body may be able to rely on the indestructible characteristics and not be afraid of the erosion of acid fog, but his other clothes are not so lucky. Before that, through the attempt of iron sword, rod had understood the end of ordinary things exposed to the acid fog. In rod''s view, even the space ring he wore could be completely damaged by the acid fog if he didn''t remove it in advance. However, the necklace, made of many teeth, undoubtedly solved rod''s troubles and enabled him to enter it with all his equipment. Chapter 971 these See the attribute panel, where the legendary resistance is completely displayed. Rod is also relieved. Compared with his own perception, the information fed back by the system can make rod confirm the state at this time. After opening the property panel, you will notice the information in it, and Rhode will also check the current experience value. Rod noticed that the experience accumulated during this period had already met the demand for upgrading. However, due to the double upgrading experience required by the seeker, the number of experience at this time was only one level higher. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Consumption experience value 400000, remaining experience value 115400. Upgrade your class level to level 5, level 3, seeker... " "Get free attribute point 2, skill point 2..." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ five o''clock The 2 attribute points obtained are assigned to the spirit by rod. five o''clock Earth magic is also rod''s third skill to reach the master level after evocation and wisdom. Behind rod, the ghost dragon and the lizard Savina are waiting here. Seeing that everything is ready, rod stops waiting and goes directly into the fog wall. Step into the fog wall, rod''s foot, firmly stopped on the acid, and did not fall into it. Before entering the fog wall, rod performed four magic steps to make him walk on any liquid, not to mention the acid in front of him, even the hot magma. Rod found a magic book on the body of Witt, a high-level mage who used to garrison vilning, and learned it, but he never had a chance to use it. Until now, because he didn''t know whether there were other creatures in the fog wall, and he didn''t want to swim in the acid, rod cast this spell on himself. Depending on the flying ability of the ghost dragon, rod can actually come directly to the top of the artifact part in the perception, and rely on another treasure in his hand, the protection of the saint Griffin, all the way down, through the barrier composed of poison fog, to the location of the treasure. these In the past few days, rod also took time to go to the thieves guild. In addition to getting information about the treasures to enhance his resistance, rod also wanted to know the whereabouts of these magicians. According to the information from the thieves guild, there are indeed magicians who have moved here, but that''s a long time ago. No one can know the whereabouts of those magicians since the water of pestilence lake was replaced with acid and there was a violent acid mist around. these For the sake of safety, rod''s choice is to enter from the edge of plague lake and finally get to the location of the island in the middle of the lake. The legendary resistance makes rod not afraid of the acid fog around him. Stepping on the acid, rod went deep step by step. It''s like walking in the cloud of death after the legendary evocation, but it''s more humid. Although the forms of acid fog and death cloud are somewhat similar, they are two completely different things. The existence of resistance can not resist the erosion of death cloud on the body. Resistance can reduce the magic damage of creatures to a certain extent. Each level of increase can reduce the damage by 5%. At this time, rod, who has the legendary level of evocation, can reduce the magic damage by 35%, which is equivalent to the total damage reduction of four magic skills. The damage settlement of death cloud is very special. It only depends on the level difference of the two sides'' evocation, and can''t be affected by any damage reduction skills. Even if it''s the resistance of special skills, there''s no way to deal with this kind of magic. The only thing that can resist the cloud of death is the evocation itself. The existence of resistance can not only resist the corrosion of external things to the body, such as the acid fog around Rhode, but also reduce the damage caused by conventional toxins and poisons. At the same time, the judgment of abnormal state also needs to rely on resistance. Higher level resistance can significantly reduce the time of falling into abnormal state in combat, which is a very comprehensive special skill. In rod''s impression, most previous players learned this special skill in order to reduce spell damage, rather than focusing on other aspects of it. But in some very special areas, such as the acid fog in which Rhode was at this time, the existence of resistance can play a very important role. Without legendary resistance, Rhode could not even enter this area. special When rod first arrived at the death mausoleum, he didn''t master the divine level soul summoning technique. What he felt at that time was more gloomy and strange. But from the plague Lake in front of him, rod could only feel a dead silence. environment In rod''s view, it is obvious that there is some secret for the magicians to create such a special terrain in the area that does not belong to them. The poisonous fog surrounding the pestilence lake has made rod extremely confused. The legendary level of resistance has just reached the conditions for entering here. To a certain extent, this level of resistance can even resist the breath of the poisonous dragon, which makes rod have some ideas. Rod is not interested in what the magician is trying to hide. He just wants to gather the artifact parts in his hand as soon as possible to obtain a powerful combination artifact. But now, rod realizes that he seems to have to get involved in the affairs of the magician. With doubts in his heart, rod stepped on the acid, swayed his cloak behind him, and walked step by step in the direction of perception from the artifact parts. Chapter 972 The emerald green acid fog diffused all around rod, and rod''s vision could only be maintained in a very small range. At this time, the special skill reconnaissance that rod had learned was just able to play a role, which expanded rod''s vision a lot, but it was still very limited. If it wasn''t for the signals from the perception that made rod clearly aware of the location of the artifact components, in this unchanging environment without any signs, rod might have been lost. Along the way, the creatures that might exist in the acid fog did not appear. When rod made his third walk, he finally came to a piece of land. There was acid fog all around. Looking around, rod couldn''t see any living things. If he didn''t feel that he was getting closer to the parts of the artifact, rod would even doubt his direction. There was a solid touch under his feet, no longer the floating feeling of walking on the acid. Rod knew that this was the island in the middle of the lake in Savina''s mouth. After crossing the pestilence lake and coming to the island, rod felt a little relieved. Compared with the previous scene on the lake, he did not need to continue to consume mana and perform volleying micro step. Even if the enemy needed to fight, he did not need to worry about other creatures hidden under the acid. Before he came here, rod had thought about what form the magician might exist in this area. these For creatures without legendary resistance, this area covered with acid mist has undoubtedly become a forbidden area for them to move. No matter what the magicians inside do, they don''t have to worry about being disturbed by alien creatures. Even though he had landed on the island in the middle of the lake, the signs of acid fog still did not subside, and there was no sign of any living things in rod''s sight. For this reason, Rhode only thought that he was still in the periphery of this area and could not touch the core area of this area. Maybe he had to go deep into it to find the real anomaly. After a while, in rod''s eyes, the shadow outline appeared behind the green acid mist. Through the acid mist, rod could not confirm what it was. Due to the obstruction of vision, rod could only confirm the scene in front of him when he was close enough. Therefore, rod''s speed was much faster, and he still kept enough vigilance in his heart. With the shortening of the distance, the things that were covered by acid fog also showed their panorama in front of rod''s eyes. environment The wall in front of rod''s body is full of traces of corrosion. The remains of the soil vary in height. Not far away is an opening of the size for the carriage to pass through. With his own knowledge, rod was able to distinguish that the wall in front of him should be a structure similar to a city wall, but it has been abandoned for a long time now. Under the cover of acid fog, there is no need for the existence of a city wall. Perhaps it is because of the long time in the acid fog that the land under rod''s feet, including part of the city wall left in front of him, is full of traces of corrosion, but it has not completely melted away, leaving part of the body. According to Savina, when lizards living near pestilence Lake collect the acid in the pool as a weapon, most of the utensils they hold are also made of the mud beside the lake. If they use utensils of other materials, they may corrode the utensils before the acid comes into use. Along the opening in the city wall, rod entered the area without any hesitation. The existence of legendary resistance enables rod to move freely in this area. Rod has a lot of doubts about this special area in front of him. After entering it, there are more and more abandoned buildings around. Different from the city wall, many buildings can''t bear the corrosion of acid fog due to the material. At this time, they have completely collapsed, leaving fragments all over the ground only on the foundation. Only a small number of buildings, after the collapse of most of them, can still retain some of their original structures. Under the cover of acid fog, they show strange shapes and shadows. Aware of this, even if he noticed that there was a shadow in the acid fog, rod no longer went to check it. Maybe it''s because of his age. There should have been some things left on the street where rod walked. But when rod looked around, he could see only corroded and unshaped blocks. Even if rod wanted to get some clues from them, it would be difficult for him to do so. Rod still can''t feel the existence of death energy. In this acid fog, death energy seems to disappear. Everything in it will lose its original form under complete corrosion. Compared with other things, corpses are the first ones to be destroyed under corrosion. The signal from the perception is as strong as ever. Although rod is very concerned about the surrounding environment, he still does not forget the real purpose of this trip. What makes rod very concerned is that the end of his trip, the source of the perceptual signals, is not far away from him. It seems that it should be somewhere in the city. According to the previous information from the thieves guild and Savina, in rod''s opinion, the abandoned town he is now in should have been built by a magician. Although the buildings in the city have been corroded for a long time, only from the perspective of architectural style, rod can not judge what kind of creature is building the town in front of him, but rod has such a premonition in his heart that the town in front of him is closely related to the magician. After walking through the city for a period of time, I don''t know how many collapsed buildings, rod finally came to the destination of this trip. In front of the ruins of a collapsed building, rod stopped. The signal from his perception made rod realize that the artifact parts he wanted to acquire during his trip were deeply buried in the ruins. He didn''t know how long they had existed. Rod looked around, it was still a green scene, no expected enemy, no possible battle, even no living creature, and the last artifact he wanted was at his feet, waiting for his acquisition. Chapter 973 Recalling what he had observed and what he had learned in advance after entering the town hidden in the acid fog, rod probably realized what had happened here. In rod''s view, the reason for the drastic change here, that is, the acid fog, is most likely due to the out of control experiments carried out by the magician. According to rod''s understanding of magicians, the magicians in taitalia will naturally study the most characteristic things in this area. In the eyes of the magicians, the only thing that they should pay attention to is that in addition to the xenobiotics themselves, only things related to poisons, whether they are conventional toxins or corrosive acids, are in the research of the magicians. The experiments conducted by magicians are always full of uncertainty, and the consequences are relatively more serious. There are many magicians with official ranks who die in the hands of the alien creatures created by the fusion ceremony, as well as other aspects. Maybe it was an accident in an experiment to study acid solution, which caused the acid mist to lose control and eventually envelop the whole area, or maybe it was the strong xenobiotic phagocytosis. In rod''s view, these may be the reasons for the formation of this place. However, all the causes are just rod''s own conjecture. Without more information, rod can not confirm the truth of the conjecture. environment Rod knelt down on one knee, lowered his body, put his palm on the ground, and began to perform his magic skills. The cracks appeared on the ground in front of rod, and quickly spread to the distance. The blocks that could not be corroded by acid mist began to fall downward. The surrounding acid mist quickly filled the space under the cracks and spread with the cracks. The sound of noise kept coming, but rod didn''t care. After confirming that there was no other creature in the acid fog, rod''s attention was already attracted by the artifact parts that existed here. The cracks under his feet stretch continuously until they can accommodate one person to enter. Under the effect of magic, the falling blocks are squeezed into the land on both sides. What finally appears in front of rod''s eyes is a gentle road extending downward. After getting up, along the road ahead, rod walked down slowly. At the end of the road, rod needed the last artifact, the sword of Titan, which was inserted upside down. Maybe it''s because he didn''t come into contact with the acid fog directly. In the middle of the tunnel, rod could hear a loud hissing sound. Whenever rod landed, the sound was even worse. When he came to the last artifact, rod stretched out his hand to pull it up. It was not as difficult as expected, and he even pulled it out of the corroded ground without much effort. The artifact parts have the characteristics of being indestructible. Even in this special environment, they can''t have any impact on it. What appears in rod''s hands is the intact Titan''s sword. As one of the components of the combined artifact "Titan''s arrow", rod''s Titan''s sword is also the last artifact he collected. Titan''s sword is very heavy. Even with rod''s power attribute at this time, he feels a little bit hard after picking up Titan''s arrow. environment After holding it in his hand, rod did not rush to check its properties, but along the original road, separated from the narrow tunnel and returned to the ground. In rod''s perception, the perception of the parts of Titan''s arrow artifact that he obtained from the inheritance task did not disappear with his collection of all the parts. On the contrary, it became more intense after he started with Titan''s sword. The ring, which holds the artifact parts, is shaking violently, which makes rod''s hand tremble. When he came to the ground, rod immediately took out all the artifact parts from the space ring and put them in front of him. From the shield of the patron saint collected in Valon in Diya, to the helmet of Thor in silver cliff in blakada, who agreed with Elon''s conditions, and the Titan armor obtained from the trade with els in Sao, rod also had a great feeling when he looked at the artifact parts he had collected. Recalling the placement of curse armor parts and the integration process of artifact parts above the evocation tower, Rodriguez was lost in meditation when he looked at the artifact parts that had been assembled in front of him. Although the reward of inheritance task shows the location of each artifact component for rod, there is no hint about the placement order of artifact components in the fusion process. Even in previous games, rod only heard about the existence of combined artifacts, and did not really start collecting them. He did not know how to place the artifacts. For this reason, looking at the scattered artifact parts in front of him, rod made a mistake for a time. Although he didn''t know the correct arrangement, the strong resonance that rod felt from the four artifact parts can''t be false. There is a special connection between them. The position of the artifact parts is more and more obvious, but rod can''t get any useful information from it. Recalling all kinds of scenes about this artifact at the last moment of the inheritance mission, rod can be sure that the main part of the combined artifact "Titan''s arrow" corresponds to the Titan''s sword he finally collected. All the combined artifact, the real form after the combination, will take one of the artifact parts as the main part. Just as the main part of the ghost King''s cloak is the former vampire cloak, the main part of the curse armor is the breastplate made of the trunk bone of some unknown creature, the main part of the Titan''s arrow is this heavy Titan''s sword. Rod believes that the combination process of Titan''s arrow will also be based on the change of Titan''s sword, but how to guide this change and make the artifact parts complete the final integration is still a problem for rod. Just looking at these artifact parts and thinking, we can''t get the final result. At this time, rod didn''t wait any longer, picked up Titan''s sword and began his own attempt. Chapter 974 Since the combination of Titan''s arrow was uncertain from the beginning, in the process of placing the artifact parts, rod placed the four artifact parts into a quadrangle according to the common placement method in mystics. Before he picked up the sword of Titan, rod noticed that the surface of the four artifact parts was shaking violently, but they didn''t merge as he expected. Obviously, if rod didn''t do anything, the four artifact parts in front of him would not be combined by himself. In order to make the combined artifact really take shape, rod must deal with the artifact parts in front of him. After picking up the sword of Titan, the trembling of the sword body did not decrease, on the contrary, it became more and more intense. At the same time, rod could clearly notice that there was an attraction in his hand. The direction of the attraction was the three artifact parts still placed on the ground. flower Following the attraction, rod brings Titan''s sword close to the other three artifact parts on the ground, but when the distance between them is close to a certain extent, the original attraction turns into repulsion, pushing Titan''s sword away from them. It seems that he noticed something. In order to keep Titan''s sword balanced in the horizontal direction instead of shaking all the time, rod took the initiative to adjust the position of the three artifact parts below. The pattern formed by the three artifact parts changed from a quadrilateral without a mouth to a triangle. Holding Titan''s sword upside down again, rod''s power from Titan''s sword was much stronger this time. At the same time, rod noticed that the shaking of the three artifact parts below was more intense, and the ground vibrated slightly. Finally, at a certain height in the center of the three artifact parts, rod seemed to notice something. Some premonition in his heart made him take the initiative to release the sword of Titan. After the release of Titan''s sword, it did not fall down, but was suspended in the air under the action of inexplicable force. The next moment, a bright blue light flashed on the blade of Titan''s sword, followed by a strong current, which began to spread to the surrounding areas. The sudden drastic change was unexpected by rod. What makes rod extremely concerned is that the strong electric current around him does not harm himself, on the contrary, it brings him a sense of affinity. Although the current signal from the perception is so, in order to prevent accidents, rod stepped back a few steps away from the center of the changing artifact. In this process, rod''s eyes were always fixed on the center of the change. As he was still in the acid fog, rod was not worried that other creatures would notice the abnormality here. The current along the Titan''s sword has spread to the other three artifact parts. Under the gaze of rod, the other three artifact parts begin to emit strong white light. Even in the acid fog, the white light is extremely dazzling, making rod have to avoid sight. Many lightning, one after another from the sky, hit the center of the sword of Titan, followed by a dull thunder. The blast from the lightning strike made rod have to distance himself from the center of the transformation, and put on the Qi magic for himself. As for the artifact parts hit by lightning, rod was not worried about them. The indestructible attribute determines that artifacts can only be destroyed by things of the same class, such as other artifacts. The rare immortal heroic will can also do this. In addition, it will not be destroyed for any reason, let alone the artifact parts themselves that attract lightning. these these However, even rod, who has been watching all this all the time, can''t tell which of the other three artifact parts changed first. Before that, the intense white light had already dissipated. The generation of white light seemed to activate some characteristics of the three artifact parts. When the white light dissipated, a very special change began to take place in the three artifact parts below. Bursts of small white light began to gather from the position where the artifact parts were placed to the center, marking three bright paths in the air. With the surge of electric current, the number of light spots does not decrease. On the contrary, the number of light spots increases sharply, and the convergence speed is faster and faster. Then, the artifact parts originally placed below have become illusory, and may disappear completely in a short time. The sword of Titan in midair, after absorbing the surrounding light spots, emits more brilliant blue light, and the body of the sword becomes thinner. It is only a real artifact and begins to spread around. In the drastic changes of artifact parts, rod can feel the existence of magic elements all the time. Even with the master level wisdom and the mastery of Magic Elements in previous lives, rod is still hard to understand how these magic elements operate. This is a special ability that only belongs to artifact parts, and rod can''t explore and understand it in his own way. Just as he had seen the transformation of curse armor on the soul tower before, at that time, in addition to feeling the fluctuation of death energy, rod still could not get anything from the transformation process. Relying on his own attempt, rod found out the transformation steps of Titan''s arrow, which he was very satisfied with and no longer cared about the transformation process of artifact. The transformation process of artifact was the most intense at the beginning, and then gradually leveled off. When Rhode''s perception, there was no more vision coming, which also announced the completion of the transformation of artifact. At the center of the transformation, a sword body twists and turns, like a number of lightning signs in mysticism, end to end, emitting bright blue light. At this time, it is floating here, and the rest of the artifact parts have disappeared. Rhode knew that the thing in front of him was the combined artifact, Titan''s arrow, which he had been collecting. Chapter 975 As the artifact is fully formed, the signal received in rod''s perception is extremely strong at this moment. Following the sign of perception, rod slowly came forward to the most central position of transformation and reached out to hold Titan''s arrow hanging upside down in the air. The current gushes from the tip of Titan''s arrow and spreads upward until it reaches the palm of rod''s hand holding the handle of the sword. On the water blue irregular sword body, there is a gathering of magic elements. Compared with "Titan''s arrow", the name of combined artifact, rod preferred its literal translation, that is, "Titan thunder". After starting with Titan''s arrow, rod could not feel the heaviness of the main part, that is, Titan''s sword. On the contrary, the blade was so light that rod could hardly feel its weight. The weight of a weapon determines how it is used. Every professional has his own best weapon. Besides the types of weapons, what he refers to also has a lot to do with their weight. If he rashly uses a weapon he is not familiar with, he will be at a disadvantage in battle. Compared with the commonly used iron sword, the Titan''s arrow in rod''s hand is much lighter. Even the heavy Titan''s sword before gives rod a more comfortable feeling. Although the expert level swordsmanship enables rod to have a certain degree of proficiency in all kinds of sword weapons, it depends on rod''s own feeling whether it is easy to use. In order to test the feel of waving the blade, rod clenched the Titan''s arrow in his hand and cut it forward rapidly. On the irregular sword, a strong blue light appeared, and the magic elements all around suddenly rioted, and converged towards rod''s hands. At the moment when rod waved his sword blade, a thick lightning shot out immediately and hit the building not far away. Violent explosion followed, a clean channel without any acid mist was created in the air, which was the trajectory of lightning flight. During the flight, lightning cleaned up all the acid fog, and it was difficult for rod to see how the whole process was going on. The violent shock caused by the strike of lightning is far more than the changes caused by Rhode''s use of the magic of earth. In the acid fog, the building hit by the front of the lightning exploded, and the gravel splashed around. The vibration spread to Rhode''s feet, and it didn''t stop until a long time later. I don''t know why, from the lightning just shot, rod can feel a sense of familiarity. This lightning is very similar to a spell in rod''s impression. When the surrounding environment settled down, rod stepped forward and came to the building hit by lightning. The buildings that originally existed in the acid fog have disappeared at this time. The wanton spread of electric current has turned the surrounding ground into a scorched black. There is only one big pit left here. Noticing the scene, rod no doubt realized something. He raised the blade in his hand to his face and began to check its attributes. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ [arrow of Titan] Quality: combination artifact Types: main hand weapon, deputy hand weapon, helmet, armor Equipment requirements: None Basic attribute: all attributes + 6 Special attribute 1: the holder can actively cast level 5 magic [Titan''s arrow]. If you have mastered level 5 magic [Titan''s arrow] before that, upgrade the magic level according to the number of artifact parts. Special attribute 2: when waving a weapon, automatically release magic [Titan''s arrow], the effect is the same as the magic level of the holder''s own [Titan''s arrow], and cannot add mana. Evaluation: Titan once ruled the world and was the controller of the thunder. Finally, it fell under the aurora. Their residual strength merged into this artifact. Only a real Titan can play its power. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Looking at the prompt from the system, rod also realized the horror of this combined artifact. Although the blade occupies four equipment fields, its additional basic attributes are enough to make up for this. Manipulation of mental attributes is not included in the conventional attributes, so it can''t enjoy the bonus of all attribute promotion. Even so, if you look at the other five main attributes, it takes 30 free attribute points to improve the 6-point total attribute. For ordinary players, 30 free attribute points are equivalent to 30 character level promotion rewards, which need to be promoted by three large levels to meet their needs. Even for Lord of the seeker profession, it is equivalent to 15 character level rewards. A full 6-point increase in all attributes is equivalent to the sum of the additional attributes of the previous artifact parts. At this time, it is provided to rod through his sword blade. Just holding the blade in his hand, rod can feel a constant supply of power, not to mention its effect on Titan''s arrow. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ [Titan''s arrow LV3]: Level 5 breath magic, special magic, not affected by spiritual attributes. Base damage 240, mana cost 0. one o''clock The cooling time is 3 minutes. It can''t be promoted in the normal way. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ In the process of checking the artifact properties, rod noticed that it can add Titan''s arrow to the holder. Rod, who has already obtained the casting method of Titan''s arrow from the inheritance task, has been promoted in the level of magic. Through the feedback from the system, rod found that after holding the combined artifact in his hand, he had the "Titan''s arrow" of LV3, which was the same as the Titan''s arrow mastered by clolom, the Titan giant in the original inheritance mission. By adding all mana values to Titan''s arrow at this level, rod in the inheritance mission successfully hit the last angel and got rich rewards. If the effect of this artifact is only to upgrade the level of Titan''s arrow, for rod, he may only gain a powerful spell, but rod knows that the real strength of this artifact is far more than that. The premonition in his heart made rod wave his weapon again. wrist Between the surging magic elements, there are two more flashes of lightning, which are shooting at a high speed in the distance. With the end of rod''s waving movement, the violent explosion came from afar again, but rod didn''t care at all. His attention had been attracted by the combined artifact in his hand. Chapter 976 Through systematic hints and his own attempts, rod also understood the real power of this artifact in his hands. Whenever rod waves his combined artifact Titan''s arrow, there will be a spell of the same name. The "Titan''s arrow" composed of lightning shoots out rapidly and hits the target pointed by the blade. In addition, the cooldown time of the artifact is not limited. No matter how many times rod swings it in a short time, how many Titan''s arrows will be fired. From this thing in hand, rod deeply felt the power from artifact. It''s totally different from the power of Lord rod''s combined artifact, the cloak of the ghost king, which belongs to the necromancer. After getting the cloak of the ghost king, it will take some time for rod to accumulate, complete the transformation of a large number of corpse wizard kings, and cooperate with other necromancers, so as to bring the power of this artifact into full play. However, the power of Titan''s arrow is very intuitive. If you wave it, there will be five levels of magic [Titan''s arrow] to shoot. In terms of the most intuitive combat capability, it is natural that Titan''s arrow should be a little better. The appearance of this artifact overturned all the modes of rod''s conventional combat, and the real power of the ghost King''s cloak is more reflected in strategy. According to rod''s own spell level, Titan''s arrow from the combined artifact is also LV3''s spell level. Due to the limitation of the artifact itself, rod can''t add mana to the shot of Titan''s arrow. However, the basic damage of the Titan''s arrow in LV3 alone has reached 240 points. By waving the artifact and casting it one after another, rod doesn''t need to add mana to increase the damage. eight p.m. In the hands of a top legendary mage, thunder bomb is enough to cause thousands of damage. Even the most tenacious behemoth can''t bear the bombardment of thunder bomb, let alone other creatures. It is not by other means, but by the power of magic, that blakada can maintain the long-term rule over the surrounding areas. When the forbidden magic ball has not been found by Tanan, just hearing the name of thunder bomb is enough to frighten the surrounding creatures. At this time, rod noticed that the 240 point basic damage of Titan''s arrow LV3 had exceeded the 200 point basic damage of thunder blaster. If he put in the same mana value as thunder blaster, the panel damage could reach 1240, which is the level of top legendary mages using thunder blaster. After reaching LV3, rod''s magic [Titan''s arrow] undoubtedly shows its powerful effect, even better than the conventional level 5 magic. If rod is willing to pour all his mana into a Titan''s arrow, the damage caused by this spell will reach thousands of points. Rod was convinced that as long as he was hit by this spell, no creature could survive except the existence of magic immunity. Titan''s arrow, which is released by the combination of artifact, can deal 240 panel damage. Although it''s a big gap compared with thunder bomb, it''s also enough to deal with most conventional creatures. For example, the werewolf that rod once saw in the Colosseum, for rod at this time, he only needs to wave the artifact in his hand to solve it. Even the behemoth can''t bear the successive attacks of Titan''s arrow. Rod noticed that in the system''s evaluation of Titan''s arrow, there was a paragraph saying that only a real Titan giant can exert the power of this artifact. Recalling the Titan giant we saw in the inheritance mission, if clolom, who has a Titan''s arrow of LV3, uses this artifact, his Titan''s arrow will reach the level of LV5 with the blessing of the artifact''s power. data At the same time, rod seems to have noticed something. It doesn''t seem to be a coincidence that he can directly obtain LV3''s Titan''s arrow under the action of the combined artifact. Rod recalled that his casting method for the fifth level magic [Titan''s arrow] was initially obtained from the inheritance task, only at the level of LV1. When he collected two of the artifact parts, Titan''s arrow was upgraded to Lv2, and after the combined artifact really appeared, it reached the level of LV3. In the initial inheritance mission, there was also a level 5 magic [Titan thunder], which was one of the rewards of the mission for rod to choose from. Because the overall damage of Titan thunder is low, rod did not choose it, but chose Titan''s arrow. Now it seems that rod''s choice is extremely correct. The feedback from the system makes rod understand that it is precisely because he has mastered the casting method of Titan''s arrow LV1 from the beginning that with the blessing of the artifact, this spell will be upgraded to LV3 and the panel damage will reach 240 points. If other players get this artifact, because they have not mastered the casting method of Titan''s arrow before, they can only just get LV1''s Titan''s arrow under the effect of the artifact, and the panel damage is only 60 points. Although it can be used infinitely, it is obviously not a level compared with rod''s 240 points. When he first chose to inherit the mission reward magic, rod noticed Titan''s arrow, which has the same name as the combined artifact, but he didn''t think so much about it. He also chose this magic because of its strong effect. Now it seems that it is not a coincidence that these two special things have the same translation in the system detection. Whether you master the fifth level magic [Titan''s arrow] can greatly affect the effect of the combined artifact Titan''s arrow, which undoubtedly shows this point. Like the cloak of the ghost king, the fully formed combined artifact can''t be put into the space ring. After checking the special effects of the artifact, rod won''t stay here any longer. Holding the Titan''s arrow in his hand, rod turned and walked in the direction of the spirit mark, ghost dragon and Savina. Chapter 977 Beyond the acid fog, on the edge of plague lake, Savina has been waiting since rod entered. I haven''t seen rod''s figure for a long time, and there is no sign of returning in the acid fog. Recalling the possible magician behind the fog wall, Savannah doesn''t know how long it will take for rod to return. Bored, Savannah begins to study the ghost dragon. In Savina''s impression, the lizard tribe always takes powerful creatures as totems, and the poisonous dragon and nine headed monster of taitalia are their worshippers. It is the tradition of the lizard tribe to sacrifice the flesh and blood of other creatures to the creatures shown in the totem. Many of the tribes of other creatures in Tataria also have this custom. For a lizard man, his greatest desire is to change his original form to a stronger one. Few lizards, however, are able to really achieve this. In order to satisfy their own wishes, some lizards even found a potential magician in the territory to trade and drank the potion refined by the magician. The final result is unknown. Depending on her own perception, from the ghost dragon, Savina realized its powerful power, which may not be as powerful as the most powerful poisonous dragon in the territory, but it is also enough to be worshipped by ordinary lizards as the totem of small lizards. Savannah put the palm covered with dark blue scales on the side of the dragon''s head, trying to see something from this special creature, but there was no response. The body shape of the ghost dragon did not change because of Savina''s action, but remained in the original position. The only thing that has changed is that when Savina''s palm is close, the ghost dragon''s head, which was originally shrouded in the ghost dragon''s head, dissipates most of its energy with its movement, which makes it touch safely. The existence of homologous mental imprint makes the ghost dragon not attack other undead creatures under rod, which naturally includes the existence of Savina, the death knight. In order to avoid the irreversible damage caused by the ghost energy to Savina, the ghost dragon actively converges its own ghost energy when sensing Savina''s approach. The spirit mark of the death knight is more special than that of the conventional undead. If there is a sign from rod, Savina can give some orders to the ghost dragon with the help of the spirit mark of the same origin. However, at this time Savina, did not get rod''s signal, unable to give any orders to the ghost dragon. In this regard, Savina did not care too much, its line of sight, fell on the ghost dragon shrouded in the dark energy. Although Savina had never seen the ghost dragon do her best in the previous battle, she still saw that the ghost dragon''s ghost energy was very different from the conventional death energy, and could even be regarded as two different forms of things. Compared with the ordinary energy of death, the energy of the nether world brings a more profound feeling to Savina, symbolizing the aging and withering of all things. This discovery made Savina realize something. Just as she carefully studied the ghost dragon''s ghost energy, the sign from the spirit mark made her immediately look up and look at the location of the acid mist. Under the gaze of Savina, a figure walking on the acid breaks through the original emerald green acid mist and comes out of this area. It is rod who entered it not long ago. Savannah keenly noticed the difference in rod. Compared with when he entered, although rod was still dressed in the black robe under his cloak, he had a water blue serrated irregular blade in his hand. I do not know why, looking at this weapon that moment, Savina only feel a chill from the heart. Based on Savina''s observation alone, it can''t tell what''s special about this weapon. Maybe it''s the strange shape or the instinct perception of danger. After noticing the weapon in rod''s hand, Savina can''t help but step back. Until this time, Savina responded. She knew that the weapon in rod''s hand was by no means ordinary. Rod would choose to hold it and walk out of the acid mist, which undoubtedly showed this. Learning from the impression of human etiquette, Savina held the long bow behind her in front of her body, knelt down on one knee at the same time, and said: "congratulations to the master for finding this lost sword from the acid fog." As a former scout, Savina has a good intelligence analysis ability. She not only needs to spy on the enemy for the slave group, but also needs to collect and analyze intelligence in her spare time. Before that, rod had wantonly collected treasures to enhance his resistance and made all preparations for entering the acid fog. At that time, Savina was still puzzled about rod''s move and didn''t understand what rod wanted to do. Until now, Savina has just reacted. Savannah realized that this special blade in rod''s hand was obtained from the acid mist, which was also the purpose of his trip. As for what Rhode met in the acid fog and whether he was in conflict with the magicians, Savina did not know, but the final result was undoubtedly presented in front of Savina. Before waiting for rod''s order in her spiritual imprint, Savina congratulated rod on the harvest of this trip. Savina''s congratulatory words came from his ear, and rod was slightly satisfied. Although Savina only imitated the actions of human etiquette, and did not learn the essence of language, his action also made rod understand his attitude. For Savina, rod was able to make other arrangements. When he returned from the abandoned town to the acid fog, rod still did not encounter any living creatures. On the way, while checking the attribute blessings brought by Titan''s arrow, rod made a new discovery in the system log. Rod noticed that the appearance of Titan''s arrow, a combined artifact, brought him two new racing achievements, namely, lost object and collector ¡­¡­¡­¡­ [lost object]: collect all the components of a combined artifact and complete the transformation of the combined artifact by hand. Basic reward skill points + 5. After wearing, you can sense the parts of artifact within a certain range. [collector]: hold two artifact at the same time. Basic reward all attributes + 1. After wearing, according to the number of parts corresponding to the complete artifact, you can get 10% damage increase for each part. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Through the feedback from the system, rod also understood the improvement brought by these two racing achievements. Compared with "lost property", rod is more concerned about the racing achievement of "collector". The reward of this racing achievement also makes rod aware of some anomalies. Chapter 978 Rod recalled that when he first obtained the cloak of the combination artifact ghost king, he also obtained a racing achievement, which was called "God benefactor". three o''clock Having two artifact at the same time is certainly more difficult than having only one artifact. Since the system recognizes it as a race achievement, there will be no discount in reward. A full 10 points of attribute awareness exists between these two racing achievements. Rod understands that there is something he didn''t notice. What matters to rod is the blessing he can get after wearing this racing achievement. At this time, Rhode has two combined artifact, after complete splitting, a total of seven artifact parts can be obtained. According to the effect indicated by [collector], after wearing this racing achievement, rod can immediately gain 70% damage bonus with the blessing of two combined artifact in his hand. According to rod''s prediction, this damage bonus should be applied to all damage. Whether you cast a spell or a melee attack, you can enjoy 70% of the damage bonus. Rod understands that such a high damage bonus is the real strength of this racing achievement. Few racing achievements can provide this level of damage bonus. these For example, the special skill fencing that rod once learned can increase the damage by 10% at each level. It can also be superimposed with offensive skills and used together with combat skills, which can greatly increase the damage caused. Compared with the special skills of melee professionals, there are only a few special skills to increase the magic damage. In addition to the special skills of the four series magic elements, there are only 2% special skills to increase the magic damage of all kinds of magic at each level. flower In the vast majority of cases, mages have no other way except to use their professional expertise and a few special skills to improve the panel damage of magic. As the peak of the orthodox mage''s advanced path, legendary mages are powerful because of their professional expertise. They can directly increase the panel damage caused by spells by 50%. Few of them can increase melee and spell damage at the same time. Except for some special treasures, only racing achievement can do it. Rod recalled that in previous games, the existence of racing achievements could not meet the needs of all players. Except for the first player who reached the conditions, he could get all the rewards of racing achievements, most of the other players'' rewards of racing achievements would be greatly reduced. Even the first player who works as a level 7 professional can only get 30% of all damage bonus from his racing achievements, not to mention the bonus after the reduction. At this time, rod noticed that this racing achievement of [collector] can increase all the damage caused by it by 70%. Undoubtedly, it can make a qualitative leap in its overall combat ability, not to mention that the damage bonus still has room for improvement. In rod''s hands, he also holds another artifact part, which is one of the artifact used by the mage God and the part of the magic source. Once rod collects it successfully, the value of this bonus will continue to change. With such a strong active effect, the basic reward of [collector] will not be too high. It only increases the total attribute by 1 point. For rod, the real difficulty lies in when to replace his racing achievements. There is no wearing effect of the achievements of the necromancer. For the promotion of the level of necromancery, even if he has a ghost King''s cloak, rod''s necromancery is only legendary. The level of evocation directly affects the damage of death cloud and the transformation of undead creatures under the opponent. If the level of evocation is not enough, rod can only transform ordinary Necromancers. [collector] although it has greatly increased rod''s damage, it still needs rod''s own judgment whether to change his achievements in the battle. Compared with [collector], the reward of [lost object] is moderate. In addition to bringing a lot of skill points to rod, it also gives him the ability to perceive other artifact parts within a certain range. After returning from the acid fog, rod puts his eyes on Savina beside the ghost dragon. As for Savina, rod''s original plan was to take him back to vilning to prepare for the next battle. The existence of death knights is a means for rod to gain a lot of experience. At the same time, he can also control the situation of the whole battlefield by giving orders to death knights through spiritual imprint. For this reason, rod needs a large number of death knights, and it''s better to be on a low level. In order to prevent the ability of the ghost King''s cloak from being completely exposed, rod did not show all his strength when he was in the territory of tetalia. Even without death knights, rod did not hunt the heroes in the territory. But at this time, when rod really mastered Titan''s arrow and felt the power of this combined artifact, his focus for the next battle began to change. He no longer needed to focus on the territory of Eli, but swept the whole surface world like sandrus in the previous life. He also mastered two combined artifacts. Rod was the same as sandrus in his previous life, and even the corresponding body parts of the artifact parts were the same. When Titan''s arrow started, rod was ready for the battle. For this reason, rod does not intend to let Savina return to vilning with him, but let the lizard hero stay in his familiar tetalia, waiting for the battle to start. Rod raised his hand. Many ordinary creatures who had died by the plague Lake climbed up from the deep underground as a corpse king, but rod did not control these undead creatures. Finally, he told Savina to complete the transformation of the corpse wizard as unobtrusively as possible during this period of time. Rod then boarded the ghost dragon and prepared to leave from here. Chapter 979 Vilnin, Sao city. Many giant skeletons are in a row, pulling thick ropes behind them. With the giant skeletons moving forward, these ropes are already tight, pulling things behind. Connected with the rope is a dark door like frame lying flat on the ground. The overall shape of the frame is like a common monument, but the middle is completely empty. On the whole, the two sides of the stele frame are symmetrical, while the interior is empty. The material of the frame seems to be made of stone, but the surface is faint with ink luster, which proves that the material is not ordinary. At the top of the frame, there is a diamond hole in the depression, which makes the whole frame feel incomplete. The upper part of the frame is directly connected with the rope. Under the joint force of many skeleton giants, the frame slowly rises in the direction of their traction, which is enough to explain the weight of the stele frame itself. Surrounded by the framework of the stele, there are many creatures, almost all the high-rise buildings of Sao city appear here. Whether it''s Ayron, the Centaur leader who leads the Necromancer''s battle, or the mysterious necromancer who can perform the five level magic of complete state, if you pay attention to them, you can find their trace here. To be able to attract these creatures here at the same time, the things corresponding to the framework obviously play a very important role. Several necromancers in the city are responsible for controlling the action of the skeleton giant. With their signals, the skeleton giant will pull the frame upright and will not continue to pull. When the frame was completely upright, several necromancers around the frame of the stele performed their magic skills on the ground below. The ground at the bottom of the frame began to loosen. When the special part below was completely covered, under the control of the earth magic, the ground was solidified again to complete the fixation of the frame. A necromancer came forward and quickly removed the rope used to pull. At this point, the frame was completely set up. these The necromancer was dressed in a dark blue robe and covered with a veil of the same color below his eyes, which made him unable to see his real face clearly. Looking from a distance, he had a sense of mystery. Noticing the presence of the necromancer, the Necromancers all around were quiet. They didn''t dare to make any noticeable moves for a moment. Even if they had to make a sound, they kept it to the minimum. these This high-level necromancer usually lives in seclusion and is extremely mysterious. He only appears in front of the creatures in the city on some important occasions and when the battle happens, which is the most special existence. The information about this high-level necromancer has been circulated in this area since the previous battle with the necromancer. However, even the thieves guild can not provide more detailed information about this high-level necromancer. A few people who understand the real situation will not easily disclose it. The changes in the surrounding environment did not affect the necromancer himself. He raised his hand and released his slightly pale fingers. An emerald green gem began to float upward from the palm of his hand. environment Soon, the rising gem came to the vacancy above the stone tablet. With a strong suction, emerald is firmly embedded in the gap, and the brilliance emitted from it is extremely strong at this moment. Magic elements are all around the stone tablet at this moment, as if activating some characteristics in the stone tablet. A strange change is produced on the stone tablet with the embedding of emerald. From the beginning, he focused on the whole process until the emerald was completely embedded in the stone tablet. Finally, Elon was able to breathe a sigh of relief. Although he was still worried about other events, he knew that the transmission tablet in the field had been completed. The establishment of the transmission stele is one of the important issues that Ailong vigorously promoted after he took over the position of the city leader of Sao. In Elon''s impression, not all the Lords of eracia are qualified to establish the transmission stele. Restricted by the law formulated by the predecessor Griffin Hart, Lord and the following lords are not allowed to build buildings related to the transmission stele in the territory. Even holding space gems is prohibited, and violators will be severely punished. It was not until the current Griffin heart King succeeded to the throne that the law was amended that the situation improved. He not only relaxed the restrictions on the establishment of transmission steles, but also vigorously supported this move. Instead of collecting high taxes from the territory on a regular basis according to the number of transmission steles, he paid certain subsidies to the territory where transmission steles were established. For the territory, the transmission stele has a special strategic significance. By means of the transmission stele, it not only facilitates the communication of mages, but also enables the implementation of many unimaginable tactics. flower Fortunately, there were no problems in the construction of the transmission Monument and in the final process, which undoubtedly made Elon feel more at ease. The structural design of the transmission stele was completed by the veiled necromancer in the center. All the relevant knowledge needed was not what Elon was good at. Whether the newly erected transmission stele could really work is still unknown to Elon. Feeling the magic elements rising from around the stele and the space gems constantly shining on the top of the stele, Elon knows that the stele in front of him should be able to be put into normal use. Elon gathered the main necromancers in the city here not only for the establishment of the transmission tablet, but also for more important matters to be notified. Just when Elon wanted to say a few words to the Necromancers gathered around him, a necromancers with multiple injuries and no obvious blood stains on his black robe quickly came to Elon''s side and whispered a few words in his ear. Then, Elon''s eyebrows were deeply wrinkled. Chapter 980 Looking at the newly built transmission tablet in front of her, Rowling felt heartfelt joy. According to rod''s request before leaving, Rowling has been putting the space gem on her body. Space gem is the most powerful space calibration, which can mark an accurate orientation in the vast space. Rowling recalled that rod once said to himself that once he sensed danger on his side from his blood relationship, he would immediately display the door of time and space, follow the path of space calibration, and appear beside him. Rowling doesn''t know if rod''s mastery of magic has reached the level of randomly choosing the location of the gate of time and space. Maybe his words are just comforting. But when she heard rod''s promise, Rowling still felt relieved. Without leaving the space gem, Rowling took the initiative to use it for the establishment of the transmission stele in Sao. Rather than leaving the precious space calibration in hand, Rowling knows that the best way to give full play to its value is to apply it to the establishment of the transmission monument. In this way, she can use the gate of time and space to achieve many things. This is one of Rowling''s few acts. She didn''t listen to rod''s arrangement, but she also wanted Sao to become stronger. The area where the stele was built was chosen by Rowling to be in the first half of the inner city, and the castle in its embryonic state was on the back. Rowling believed that when rod came back and saw the transmission Monument and the castle being built, he would also feel happy in his heart. Think of this, the face behind Rowling''s veil, can not help but emerge a faint smile, but under the cover of the veil, no necromancer can find this. Just then, the waves of mana, accompanied by a violent roar, came from a distance. Aware of this change, Rowling took the initiative to restrain the smile on her face, staring at the abnormal area. Under the shadow of the dark sky, a group of humanoid creatures, also dressed in black robes and holding weapons such as swords and bows, came out of the inner city wall. The original wide city wall failed to achieve the desired blocking effect. Perhaps it was the dress very similar to that of the necromancer that gave them a good cover. When Rowling noticed this scene, the suspension bridge at the entrance of the inner city had been put down. these From this group of creatures suddenly shot, to the drawbridge was captured, almost in a flash. Facing the Necromancers in the city, these creatures show good cooperation and cooperation ability. Looking at the number of undead creatures around, it''s ten times more than the group of humanoid creatures in front of us, but it can''t stop them at all. This group of humanoid creatures killed all the creatures around them, and they are moving rapidly towards the direction of the space monument. Some necromancers try to use their spells to attack the moving creatures, but before they cast their spells, they will come first. Among these creatures dressed in black robes, there are also mages, but I don''t know whether they are the undead mages who defected from the past or the existence of other forces. The sudden attack was unexpected by all the Necromancers in the field. Meanwhile, Elon''s voice reached all the creatures in the field. "As you can see, the victory of the last battle with the mage has won us a comfortable development period, but the mage will not let us go." "It''s the advance troops of the mages who come to attack. Behind them, there are a lot of mages'' reinforcements, those magic images that have no soul fire but can be controlled by the spirit mark." "Now, when the town we live in is attacked, it''s time to teach the attacking mages a lesson." Hearing Elon''s words, the Centaur leader next to the transmission stele was the first to take action. He called out a few words, and then led some of the Necromancers around him to meet the enemy not far away. Looking at the Centaur leader leading the necromancer to fight, Elon''s worry did not diminish. After hearing that the legendary mage came to garrison here from the territory of blakada, Elon expected the arrival of the mage''s counterattack. Not only Elon, but also the Necromancers in the city, more or less expected this. What Elon wanted to tell other necromancers was also the information about the attack of the necromancers, but he didn''t expect that the Necromancers would arrive at the node where the transmission stele was erected. From the previous intelligence sent by his subordinates, Elon has learned that the enemies coming to attack are far more than those in front of him. With the death of the high-level mage Waite, the group of mages who originally belonged to blakada stationed in vilning had already had an irreconcilable conflict with the necromancer. Until now, they have finally taken action. After a period of rest, the mage accumulated a large number of puppets under the full production of the statue factory in vilning. At this time, these puppets had already arrived not far from sao''o city. For the rampant necromancers in vilnin, this time, the Necromancers decided not to tolerate any more and launched a massive offensive. Elon could predict that once the battle failed, no matter which side would pay a heavy price. The only thing that puzzles Elon is that as the vanguard, the black robed men who captured the drawbridge, are they really mages? these What he learned in eracia made him understand that this level of swordsmanship can not be easily mastered, let alone mastered by mages who are not good at close combat. Even the former Elon did not have this level of swordsmanship. Looking at these vigorous black robed people who were not possessed by any necromancers and could threaten them for a moment, Elon only hoped that they were the Powerful Mercenary regiments invited by the Necromancers to launch the offensive together, not the existence of other forces. Due to its border with multiple regions at the same time, the environment in vilnin has always been complex, and it is not without the situation of multiple forces fighting at the same time. Elon believes that once the mages who belong to blakada make an invitation and are led by legendary mages, many other forces are willing to join in the battle, such as the expeditionary Lord of eracia, but they don''t mind taking part in the battle of other forces. Chapter 981 these After this period of accumulation, a considerable number of necromancers have been formed, which is the strongest force in Sao city. However, Rowling''s approval is needed for the use of this force. After all, once the Necromancer''s plan is destroyed by adding them to the battlefield in advance, Elon can''t bear the responsibility, so he must get Rowling''s signal. In addition, Rowling''s ability to cast spells is enough to change the situation of a battle. Elon understood that, in a sense, Rowling symbolized the will of the necromancer. After walking quickly to Rowling''s side, Elon asks for instructions in a low voice and asks for the corpse wizard to enter the battlefield. Without waiting for Rowling to respond, there will be new changes on the battlefield. these these In the process of approaching, the Centaur leader shot arrows one after another, but failed to achieve much success. The group of black robed people in front seemed to be able to detect the general trajectory of the arrows in advance and make timely evasive measures. Even if they were in a dense position, the arrows could not hit any one. On the contrary, the few archers in the group of black robed men responded to the Centaur leader''s move with their long bows. The arrows that came quickly pierced the bodies of many necromancers around him. The dead necromancer did not cause much disturbance. His companions quickly accepted their necromancers and welcomed the group of black robed people in front of them again. Although the arrow shot by the Centaur leader did not hit any black robed man, it always returned to the Centaur leader''s hand in the first time after it was shot out. The flashing luster on it also proved that it was not a common thing, but in the case of failure to hit, everything seemed futile. As the distance approached, the long bow in the Centaur leader''s hand disappeared in an instant, and replaced by two heavy battle axes. The cloud of death released by the necromancer began to spread on the battlefield, but it was difficult to achieve any results. Before the battle started, these black robed people had already been blessed with multiple damage reduction spells. Even the magic that directly hit them could not achieve any effect. The black robes they were wearing were rare anti magic equipment. If rod was here and noticed this scene, he would be very confused. Among all kinds of equipment, anti magic equipment is the rarest. Each one can be regarded as a separate treasure, which is more precious than ordinary treasure, second only to the confirmed artifact parts. Just like the dragon scale''s ability to resist magic, the effective principle of anti magic equipment depends on the nature of the equipment itself, which weakens the magic effect of hitting anti magic equipment. Even many anti magic equipment materials are made of dragon scale. This level of equipment is no longer available to ordinary people. Even the great lords in the territory of elasia can''t take out so many anti magic equipment at the same time, let alone each one. Because of the existence of these anti magic equipment, it is very difficult for low-level necromancers to do any damage to these black robed people with their offensive spells, and those really threatening damage spells will be avoided at the first time under the keen perception of these black robed people. Perhaps because of the situation in the city, the real damage is extremely high, and the magic that can affect a wide range has never appeared on the battlefield paper, which can slow down the progress of the black robed man. Up to now, it seems that there are only undead creatures. these In a seemingly chaotic battle, the black robed man is advancing in an orderly way. A large number of undead creatures are dead under their swords. Their fighting abilities are not in the same level at all. At this moment, many undead creatures in the city can''t play any role at all except to slightly slow down the pace of the black robed man. A strong explosion, accompanied by the fluctuation of mana belonging only to the magic above level 4, suddenly comes from the formation of the black robed man. The fire instantly engulfs the surrounding black robed man, and a large number of undead creatures are also involved. The necromancer who watched this scene didn''t feel any pain for the undead in his heart. On the contrary, when he saw the appearance of this spell, he calmed down his slightly flustered look. They know that it is the high-level necromancer in the city who exerts this magic. these The black robed man, who was originally under the violent explosion, was covered by a dark barrier and was spared a lot of damage. Only a few people were slightly injured. It seems that the large-scale spell just now had little effect on him. The appearance of this scene deeply shocked the Necromancers in the field. When their undead creatures died in battle one after another, they felt an irresistible feeling in their hearts. With the control of mental imprint, the combat ability of undead creatures will not be affected by their morale. However, undead mages will, in the face of invincible enemies, often make many crazy moves in order to save their lives. these At the moment when there is no hope of victory and the necromancer is about to be defeated, even the most critical necromancer can''t pick out any flawed cloud of death and begin to spread in the field. these Chapter 982 The cloud of death released by many necromancers, under the superposition of each other, has a very terrible effect. The number of necromancers can have a great impact on the effect of the cloud of death. The superimposed cloud of death is more powerful than any one of the Necromancers released alone. The corresponding level of evocation also reaches the level of legend. All the Necromancers can''t reach the level of legend. Even the Necromancers will be seriously injured in the cloud of death. With the appearance of the necromancer, the situation immediately changed, and the dark green cloud of death began to diffuse in the field, engulfing all the creatures in it. The damage caused by the cloud of death has already exceeded the limit that these black robed people can bear. These black robed people no longer have the feeling of lifting the weight as light as before. If they can''t escape from the cloud of death in time, they can only fall to the ground. Under the cover of the cloud of death, all the creatures in it, no matter the powerful black robed people, the undead creatures that were originally controlled by the mental imprint, and some undead mages who had no time to evacuate, were no longer heard. Watching the sudden appearance of many necromancers on the scene, all the remaining necromancers fell into silence for a moment. these From the underground quiet room of the city, nearly a thousand corpse witches come out at once, and instantly reverse the original war situation. Looking at the scene in front of us, the remaining necromancers feel an unreal feeling. As necromancers, they naturally understand how complicated it is to make a necromancer. In addition to the Necromancer''s corpse of level five or so, they also need to make careful treatment in the process of transformation. Only with the combination of various means, can they make a necromancer successfully. Once there is a little deviation in the process of transformation, the final result is not the powerful creature that can cast the cloud of death, but the low-level undead creature of the stream of ghosts. The huge number of corpse witches suddenly appeared in the city, which was beyond the expectation of all the Necromancers in the city. Before that, they would never have expected that there were such corpse witches in the city. Before that, many of the Necromancers who meditated in the underground quiet room of the city noticed the unusual atmosphere in the quiet room. A large amount of death energy begins to diffuse in the quiet room, which makes the environment of the quiet room extremely suitable for the existence of the undead. The undead mages who meditate in it often have extra gains. At the same time, a large number of biological bodies were transported to the space where the stilling room was located. It seems that there is another huge space deep in the basement stilling room, from which the original skeleton giants were transformed. There are no necromancers in the city. They know exactly what happened in the underground quiet room. With a large number of corpses of low-level creatures being sent into the quiet room, the death energy gathered around the quiet room becomes more and more strong. Even other necromancers in the city can detect this. There are different opinions about what exists in the quiet room, but no one can come to a definite conclusion. According to the conversion convention of undead, the corpses of low-level creatures can''t be transformed into powerful undead creatures. For matters that happen deep in the quiet room, especially the existence of those corpses, these undead mages can only think that this is a way to consume corpses and enhance the strength of death energy. Until now, when the Necromancers in the underground space fully show up in front of the Necromancers in the city, they realize that the sudden strong death energy in the quiet room is not obtained by consuming the corpses at all, but by the mass gathering of the Necromancers. The sudden appearance of a large number of necromancers, even the black robed man as an opponent, is also incredible in the heart. Before the battle started, the black robed people didn''t think it was such a hard battle, just as they had cleaned up many undead mages before. In this case, they didn''t even send all the people here. They just united the orthodox mages who were also hostile to the Necromancers to attack the place. The sudden appearance of a large number of corpses and witches in the city immediately disrupted all their plans. For a moment, it was difficult for them to judge whether it was a trap set by the necromancer. these A small number of the remaining black robed people quickly evacuated from the area to the rear, hoping to get the assistance of the mage. Even if this kind of assistance was despised at the beginning, now they have to rely on it. There are also a few black robed people who do not want to leave and continue to kill the surrounding undead creatures. Even if their black robes have been eroded by the cloud of death, they have not shaken their belief in fighting. As one of the creatures who know that there are a lot of corpses in the quiet room, the Centaur leader always pays attention to the movement of the rear even in the battle. During the Hellfire explosion, the Centaur leader avoided the most violent crack area. Although his body was covered with smoke and his skin was full of burnt black, he was not seriously injured. After noticing that the corpse witches began to appear in the rear, the Centaur leader understood that the development of the situation had reached a point where it was difficult to control. His own strength was nothing in front of the overwhelming corpse witches, so he evacuated in time before the arrival of the cloud of death and was not hurt. The tragedy of the black robed people was also seen by the Centaur leader. Through the black robe eroded by the cloud of death, the Centaur leader was surprised to find that the real identity of the black robed people in front of him was the elves of Eli. The Centaur leader is confident that he will not recognize them by combining his memory of Eli with the characteristics of the elves under the black robe. The Centaur leader was deeply puzzled why the elves would intervene in the battle between their own side and orthodox mages, especially in this way. When the Centaur leader turned around and planned to report his discovery to Rowling in the rear, it seemed that he had found something, and his sight suddenly turned. Chapter 983 these Aron''s words came from her ears, but Rowling didn''t know how to deal with them for a moment. Rowling knew in her heart that the overwhelming corpse witches in the city, once they appeared on the battlefield, could immediately alleviate the situation in front of her. No matter how many demons and puppets there were, it was difficult to bring any threat to these corpses and witches. However, for whether to let the corpse wizard to join the battlefield, Rowling''s heart is still very hesitant. Rowling, who has read many ancient books, deeply understands that once this large number of corpses appear on the battlefield, what kind of impact will they have on the future situation. cutting-edge news The transformation process of these necromancers violates all the well-known laws of the Necromancers. It is only the power of artifact. Even Rowling, who has mastered the art of evocation, can''t understand it. After rod returned last time, Rowling didn''t know all the thoughts in his heart. Only from his arrangement for the creatures under his command, she vaguely saw his ambition. The existence of artifact ensured the smooth progress of this process. Rowling has not been able to give instructions, let the corpse wizard to join the battlefield, but also worried about their rash action, destroyed rod''s own plan. In this most critical moment, decision is undoubtedly very important, and this is what Rowling lacks. Elon, who can accurately understand the battlefield situation and judge that the enemy is very powerful and has had to let the corpse wizard join the battlefield, is afraid to overstep the order due to his scruples. Rowling also noticed that the attacking enemy was extraordinary. Just as the advance force, the black robed men showed the ability to surpass most of the melee professionals. For a moment, Rowling didn''t care to give orders and turned to use magic to help the necromancer in the city. Because she is still in the city, Rowling has no way to use her strongest magic, meteor fire shower, can only choose to use the next level of hell flame. Violent explosion, along with the fire, began to spread in the city. Many undead creatures were involved in it. The newly built buildings in the city also collapsed directly under the effect of this magic. However, the high amount of damage that Hellfire should have caused was not reflected in the black robed people in front of them. Their anti magic equipment, plus the damage reduction spells cast by mages, reduced the damage of Hellfire to the minimum. The damage spells cast by other necromancers are even less effective. The low-level common spells of necromancers, such as death ripple, can''t even delay the progress of the black robed man. A large number of undead creatures fall to the ground quickly under the attack of the black robed man. Even the skeleton giant can only support for a while with his huge body. Seeing this, Rowling finally understood that the gap between the two sides in strength, relying on the strength of the city alone, could not deal with the black robed people in front of her, let alone a large number of mages following behind. In this case, Rowling realized that if she didn''t make a decision again, when the necromancer in the city died and fled, and was almost cleaned up, the Sao city built by her and rod would be completely destroyed in this battle. This, of course, Rowling did not want to see. When the enemy captured Sao O city, the corpses hidden in the underground space of the city could not hide their perception. Want to understand this, Rowling immediately made a decision, ordered the corpse wizard to join the battlefield. special special In Rowling''s view, perhaps only the real lich, and the legendary lich, can rely on the evocation technique to transform this skeleton into the undead. In order to store the bones of Titan, Rowling specially relied on the magic of earth control to expand a vast space underground and reinforce the area above which belongs to the quiet room. During the time when rod left, this relatively vast space just provided help for hiding the trace of corpse witches. The appearance of such a large number of necromancers will reverse the war situation in an instant. Under the blockade of the cloud of death, the black robed people were killed and injured seriously for a moment, and their true appearance was also exposed in the eyes of all Necromancers. Even the Necromancers who originally belonged to Sao city were shocked to see such a large number of Necromancers. However, they responded by using the undead creatures under their own control to stop these black robed people from escaping from the cloud of death. For a moment, the morale of the Necromancer''s side rose sharply. The necromancer who wanted to escape from the situation was calm down and rejoined the battle. these With the appearance of the necromancer, Rowling did not continue to cast magic, but focused on the situation on the battlefield, along with Elon. What''s different is that Rowling is still thinking about whether her move will have any impact on rod''s plan, while Elon''s vision is that every necromancer on the scene stays on his face, observes their state, and seems to be making some kind of selection. "It''s a spectacular sight. Are these necromancers the hidden power of you necromancers?" red "You''re not a high-level necromancer. It''s rare that you''re a hero among the Necromancers." Standing in front of the red robed mage, Rowling only felt that all her abilities were seen through at a glance, which was the result of rank suppression. Recalling the information that ice element had provided to her, Rowling realized that the red robed mage in front of her was the legendary mage Phil dispatched from blakada. The chill began to spread in Rowling''s heart. Before Rowling made any move, Phil raised his hand in an instant. The next moment, a strong wave of mana began to spread in the field. Chapter 984 The sudden cloud of Death killed and injured the black robed people. They never thought that such a change would happen to the situation in a mission that seemed to be secure. The power hidden by the necromancer is beyond all the people in black robe''s expectation. In the face of the sudden emergence of corpse witches, they can only pay enough for the lack of intelligence, which is often their lives. The damage caused by the death cloud released by many corpses and witches has reached a terrible level. The anti magic equipment on the black robed man can no longer provide effective protection. As long as he is touched by the death cloud, his body will rot under the erosion of death energy. The blockade of the cloud of death cut off the retreat of these black robed people. Except for a few black robed people with casting ability, most of them have no way to exert their abilities when facing the cloud of death, so they can only lose their lives under the erosion of the cloud of death. Of course, there are a few black robed people who are lucky enough, or make the right decision, or both. In short, they are not hurt by the cloud of death, and retain enough strength, while looking for the key to break the game. Hoth is one of the surviving black robed people. After saying goodbye to his old friend from the quiet city, HOS followed the troops to kill the undead, walked along the milis River, bypassed the headquarters of the necromancer, Diya, and smoothly came to vilning. When he passed through juliudi, Eli, the real leader of the undead army, who was given the title of immortal hero by the king of spirits, seemed to get some news and decided to divide the army into two groups. Eli''s admirer and his most trusted subordinate, the spirit hakasilu, led some of his staff, especially the newcomers who had just joined the undead troops, to carry out the established tasks. In the process of cleaning up the undead mages in vilnin, he was familiar with the fighting style of the whole army and prepared for the future fighting. The immortal hero himself is the most elite part of the troops to kill the dead. He goes to Diya to perform another task. It''s no secret that Eli, the immortal hero, went to Diya to kill the dead. Even HOS knew about it. Diya''s many liches, I don''t know why, become restless at the same time, and the relationship between them becomes very close. It seems that they are secretly planning something. According to the popular saying in Diya, it seems that a strong man who can restrain many liches is coming. All this is preparing for them. these In order to ensure the smooth progress of this mission, the acting team leader, hakasi Lu, chose to unite with the orthodox mages in vilning, who had a deep conflict with the necromancers, to destroy the rising forces of the Necromancers during this period. Many of the more experienced elves in the team are deeply dissatisfied with the practice of haqqasi road. Since the establishment of the slaying troops, there is no precedent for them to join hands with other forces. Under the leadership of the immortal hero Eli, the slaying troops are invincible, and no necromancer can stand in front of them. In the eyes of these elves, khakasilu is just a guy who won the command of the team by relying on Eli''s trust. In addition, her strength, decision-making and her family background are not the best candidates. As an advance force, the killing of the undead troops will give priority to attacking the undead mages when they get rid of a large part of the rear mage troops, which is also the result of the pressure exerted by these elves. For the arrogant elves, especially the existence of the troops to kill the dead, the strong self-confidence brought by successive victories makes them not need the help of any forces. They just clean up a group of necromancers, even some high-level creatures. In their eyes, it is still no problem. Until now, after noticing the endless corpse witches and feeling the power of the cloud of death, these elves realized how right the decision of hakasilu was. The coming mage reinforcements in the rear give the spirits who kill the undead troops the courage to continue to insist, instead of falling into a state of morale collapse when their companions are badly injured. The surviving black robed elves retreated to the suspension bridge at the gate of the city. In front of such a large number of corpse witches, even if they tried their best to cross the blockade of the cloud of death and successfully killed one or two or even dozens of corpse witches, it would not help. The most urgent task is to preserve the remaining strength, cooperate with the mage''s army of demons and puppets, and launch an attack after rectification. In this case, the only one who can fight against such a large number of necromancers is the existence of the mage, and the legendary mage must do it in person to change the situation of the battle. In addition, any means seems to be useless, even those lifeless magic puppets, under the erosion of the cloud of death, will quickly collapse, unable to be controlled by the mental imprint. Outside the cloud of death, khakasi road is calling out to the remaining elves on the battlefield, making its own dispatch, and personally starting to rescue the disabled elves. Hakasilu''s black robe against demons has been eroded by the cloud of death for a long time. Even one of her arms has been rotten. At this time, she can''t see the arrogance of the elves. There was no blood flowing out from the wound on hakasi road''s arm. What was flowing out was a kind of unknown thick slurry. The whole arm became a kind of burnt yellow color, which was as small as shrinking. Hakasi Lu doesn''t care about her own abnormality. She knows that when the battle is over, all the spirits who kill the undead will enter the spring of life in the king''s city and repair their damaged bodies with the help of the things in it. This is the reward given by the king of spirits to Eli, the immortal hero. It only belongs to the treatment of killing the dead. But the premise of enjoying all this is to survive the battle. The spring of life can repair any physical injury, and even regenerate the severed limb. Just like the most top legendary mage, it can''t revive the dead creature. Hakasilu only hopes that her own rescue can make the original companions in the team survive as much as possible. Only in this way can they recover from the injury through the spring of life, which is also her remedy for the loss of the undead troops. Chapter 985 Fortunately, under the blockade of the cloud of death, HOS, who survived, naturally heard the command of hakasi road for the residual troops to kill the dead. these The task that seemed to be training had such great twists and turns, which all the members of the slaying troops had not expected before. The sudden cloud of death caused more than half of the casualties of the members of the army. Even if they survived, it was difficult for them not to be injured. cutting-edge news No matter the specific number of corpse witches, whether there are still corpse witches hidden in the city, or the origin of these corpse witches, which necromancers are transformed by, or which innocent creatures are transformed by, all these are crucial information in this battle. But these information are not mentioned in the bandit guild. Hoth believes that if there is any information about these corpses in the bandit guild, members of the slaying troops will be warned before the battle starts, and they will not be caught off guard by the sudden appearance of corpses. If we grasp this information as soon as possible, we will undoubtedly be able to win a few advantages for our own side in the next battle. these As soon as he thought about it, HOS immediately made a decision in his heart. He ignored the retreat instructions from the rear hakasi Road, but left for the position where the corpses appeared. It''s not advisable to go straight to the underground passage, not to mention the sharp perception of the corpse witches to the living. Just the Necromancers gathered around are the obstacles that HOS can''t break through. The city''s deep tunnels, scattered buildings, and the overall dark environment under the shadow of the dark sky undoubtedly gave HOS the opportunity to act. Under the cover of the shadow, HOS began to walk through the city. With the skill of the five level elves, he successfully avoided all the sight. According to the underground space of the corpse witches that he noticed not long ago, HOS tried his best to make a detour from the complex city. In the process of moving forward, a single necromancer appeared in front of HOS, but he suppressed his intention. Lurking in the shadow, HOS watched the necromancer passing by and the undead creatures following him, and used the detective technique to minimize his sense of existence. The single necromancer drives the undead creatures under his control and rushes to the battle area without noticing the enemy hiding in the dark. He does not know that if the enemy is not afraid of exposure, his life will be here. When the necromancer passed by and the tunnel was calm again, HOS set out again. As before, in the process of moving forward, HOS not only restrained his own breath, but also erased any traces that might have been left by the existence of reconnaissance. Hos''s goal is very clear. Since the death of his companion is inevitable, he will take advantage of this opportunity to obtain more valuable information that can change the situation on the battlefield. these Under the cover of the shadow, HOS followed the collapsed building all the way. In the process of moving forward, strong and violent magic elements, accompanied by violent explosion, spread wildly in the city. The fire light scattered the surrounding shadows, and the dark sky in the middle of the sky could not continue to cover the environment here. A burst of flame waves rolled past HOS, and hos immediately resisted with his black robe. The continuous flames burned on his black robe. This originally effective anti magic equipment also appeared scorched black at this time. Originally able to withstand multiple magic attacks, the anti magic black robe seems to be showing signs of failure in the face of continuous flames at this moment. Seeing this, HOS understood that it was the most powerful mage from both sides. The powerful mage, without any scruples, would bring devastating damage to the fighting area. It has been a long time since there was a duel between high-level mages and above in vilning. The last recorded duel between high-level mages was the one when the former garrison mage Witt died. It is said that as a medium-sized supply point in the battlefield, it was razed to the ground. The appearance of a wide range of spells did not stop HOS''s steps. The chaotic environment made it difficult for the Necromancers in the city to focus on the hidden enemies. Even the Necromancers in the city can''t resist the flame that explodes directly in them. Before the cloud of death is released to cover this magic, the flame devours a large number of Necromancers. Taking advantage of the opportunity of the magic, HOS quickened his pace. After passing through several tunnels, HOS came to the underground entrance where the corpse witches gushed out. The previous several large-scale spells cleared up more than half of the corpse witches, but there were still many corpses in front of HOS. These necromancers didn''t mean to join the battlefield. They just stayed at the entrance of the passage and prohibited any creatures from entering. Looking at the corpse witches in front of him, after a little thought in his heart, HOS gave up the idea of breaking in directly. With his strength, he was not enough to clean up these corpse witches in a short time. Once he made a big move and attracted the necromancer to come back, HOS''s action was also a failure. environment Different from the previous passage, there is no living creature stationed at this passage, and there are a lot of debris around the passage to cover up. However, with the help of reconnaissance technology, Hoss can find the abnormality of this position at a glance. Looking at the channel in his sight, HOS seems to be aware of something and immediately makes a decision in his heart. Chapter 986 With the help of the surrounding things, Hoth quickly approached the passage. The surging magic elements around have already disturbed the perception of the corpse witches. Even the necromancer beside the corpse witches seems to be worried at this moment. From time to time, he looks at the center of the battlefield and observes all kinds of things there. He has no time to take care of the surrounding environment. In the eyes of these necromancers, the enemy who had come to attack had already been beaten back by the Necromancers in the city. Naturally, they no longer need to care about it. It''s really noteworthy that the high-level necromancers guarding here are the ones who can dominate the battle situation and fight with the enemy mages. Taking advantage of this opportunity, with the blessing of reconnaissance, HOS did not make a sound, so he came to the channel without any defense. He walked down the passage, and soon came to the end. In front of a closed stone room, HOS stopped. His keen perception makes him aware that there is a breath of necromancer activities behind the door. At the same time, he can smell a pungent smell when his body is close to the door, which will shock his spirit. According to the information learned from other members of the slaying force during this period, the necromancer will use a pungent medicine when dealing with some important corpses. When tracking the signs of the necromancer, the members of the undead troops will mostly use this smell to judge. Through this smell, we can find some storage places for the corpses of higher level creatures. These corpses, preserved by the necromancer and waiting to be transformed, together with the necromancer, are the objects to be destroyed by the members of the undead troops. Noticing the smell coming from behind the door, Hoth realized that this was the place he was looking for. The space behind the door was probably closely related to the appearance of those witches. cutting-edge news See, HOS no longer wait, will be in front of the stone door slightly opened a gap, a flash into which. When he came to the interior of the stone chamber, the pungent smell around him became more intense, and he became excited. As if noticing the abnormality of his own state, Hoth took several deep breaths in succession, trying to calm down and adjust to the best state. environment There is a long table in the center of the quiet room, on which there are all kinds of herbs. HOS, who lived in Eli for many years, can name every herb in front of him. He doesn''t understand why these herbs with different properties appear in the quiet room. At the end of the quiet room, a flame was burning under the huge crucible. In front of the crucible, a figure was watching everything. When HOS saw his clothes, he immediately realized that he was the necromancer. Even though HOS has been using the reconnaissance technique to control his own leakage momentum, in this narrow space, the mage''s keen perception still makes the figure in front of the crucible aware of the danger, and turns to look at HOS at the door. "Who are you? Who allowed you to enter without permission? " The voice of the necromancer came from his ear. Although it was meant to expel him, HOS still felt that he was short of breath. The flame was burning behind the necromancer, and the shadow of the necromancer was lengthened by the cover of his body. It was difficult for HOS to see his real face. Although he didn''t understand the situation in this quiet room, he didn''t plan to talk with the necromancer. Holding the blade in his hand, he rushed to it. In the face of the high-speed enemy, the necromancer obviously did not expect this situation, and immediately fell into a panic. With his fighting instinct, the necromancer raised his hand, and several magic arrows formed in front of him and shot at HOS quickly. Due to the lack of practice, the undead master''s action of releasing magic arrows is very astringent. Even if there is a large amount of residual mana in the body, the necromancer will not be able to mobilize it for a while. On the contrary, due to a large amount of casting, the mana will be blocked in the body. Regardless of casting the spell again, a transparent container containing dark green liquid appears in the hands of the necromancer and is thrown at HOS. In the process of charging, the black robe was blocked in front of him by HOS, and the Magic Arrow of the first level hit the black robe, which could not cause any damage at all, and then dissipated immediately. On the contrary, it was the things thrown by the necromancer that alerted HOS. Because of the Necromancer''s own strength, the flying speed of the things he threw was not fast in HOS''s eyes, which was far less than that of the arrows shot by the enemy on the battlefield. HOS just turned sideways and avoided this thing. After dissolving all the means of the necromancer, Hoth''s speed didn''t decrease, and he came to the necromancer in the twinkling of an eye. What Hoss didn''t notice was that the transparent container he was avoiding broke immediately after hitting the wall of the stone chamber, and the dark green liquid splashed out, which immediately corroded the wall and the ground below into a big pit, and the corrosion rate did not slow down, and it continued to spread. Without the hindrance of the undead creature, the basic attribute of being strong makes HOS rush to the side of the undead mage in a very short time. Facing the enemy, the necromancer was at a loss. His face was full of panic. Even if he had already raised his hands, there was no magic. After joining the army to kill the dead and experiencing the death of his companion, HOS will not have any pity for the necromancer. The blade is about to be wielded. It seems that he can kill the necromancer in front of him at the next moment. At this time, it seems that he has noticed something. As soon as HOS''s eyes coagulate, an ominous premonition emerges in his heart. Hoth noticed that the necromancer raised his hand, not in the way of performing conventional magic, with the palm of his hand facing himself, but with one hand clenching, and the other hand holding it from the side, facing himself was a ring on the hand where he clenched, which was located at the index finger. His perception of danger made him want to retreat immediately, but it was difficult to achieve this under the action of charging inertia. He could only pour all his strength into his sword blade and cut the necromancer in front of him. At the next moment, a large amount of dark green liquid is ejected from the ring in the hands of the necromancer, covering the cone in front of him, and hos is in this range. Chapter 987 In a messy quiet room, North looked at the scene in front of him. In front of him, most of his body was corroded. His clothes were mixed with his broken body, leaving only the body with relatively intact legs, which was falling on the sunken ground. After strong acid corrosion, the ground still shows signs of subsidence. North did not know that the original identity of the black robed man who broke into the quiet room, but his actions, as well as the strong hostility, let North understand that this person is not good. In the case of a significant gap in overall strength, in order to survive from the black robed man, North found the right time to use his only winning treasure, the space ring that ejects acid. In the dangerous city of the dead, even if he agreed to make potions for the Lord here, that is, rod, who led him here, north still had a heart. Relying on the gold coins accumulated by refining potions, North bought this space ring with unique effect from the freelance chamber of Commerce in the city. Inside the space ring, there is a lot of acid, which North had before he bought this space ring, and it is also the most different place from the conventional space ring. these According to the members of the freelance chamber of Commerce, this space ring is the work of an alchemist. It combines the idea of concealed weapons and winning by one strike, which is believed in by the thieves guild. It has obtained high-quality acid from a distant place of exile. This special space ring is still in the experimental stage. Besides paying a lot of gold coins, North was able to get it with the help of a companion. For the acid in the space ring, North has also carried out some research, hoping to find a corresponding refining method. The bottle of acid he threw to the black robed man before was the thing he took out from the space ring. In North''s view, if you can find a way to refine the acid liquid, you can replenish it by yourself after all the acid liquid in the space ring has been sprayed, without having to go through the treatment of the alchemist, but nothing can be achieved. In actual combat, the effect of this space ring is beyond North''s expectation. Such a thorny enemy, without any defense, will also be seriously injured and lose all combat ability if he is poured by the acid in the ring. After suffering the damage of acid, the strong vitality makes the black robed man not die for a moment, but struggle in the quiet room. There are traces of acid splashing around, and many herbs are destroyed. North added another acid spray before killing the black robed man. After annihilating the intruded enemy, North had no joy of defeating the strong enemy in his heart. The previous tension and confusion still remained in North''s mind. For such a fierce battle, North was extremely uncomfortable. Although he is a necromancer, North has very little combat experience. He has not experienced the cruel test of Diya. On the contrary, he has mastered the magic in blakada, which leads to the situation that even the magic can''t flow smoothly in the real battle. bought Because he didn''t receive any warning from a strong enemy, at this moment, North couldn''t help complaining about the original guards here. In North''s impression, just after he came to the quiet room to refine, a vampire was arranged at the door of the quiet room as a guard. Whenever he left the quiet room, he could feel the same gaze from the vampire. However, when the real enemy attacked, it seemed that he was still planning to assassinate, but the vampire disappeared completely, which was what made North puzzled. According to the strength of the black robed man, maybe the vampire has died in battle, or it is a conspiracy at all. The vampire deliberately let the black robed man in just to complete a clean-up. At this moment, North thought a lot in his heart, and a strong sense of crisis emerged in his heart. Not far away is the door of the quiet room, half open and half closed, which brings a deep meaning to north. Looking at the door, North has no courage to push it out. When North hesitated in his heart, there was a sudden sound of footsteps outside the quiet room. The sound became louder and louder, obviously approaching the position of the quiet room. The sudden abnormal situation made North fully alert. After confirming the amount of acid left in the space ring for spraying through perception, North fixed his eyes on the door of the quiet room. Soon, the door of the quiet room was pushed open, accompanied by a strong impact sound, a golden figure rushed in quickly. blonde In North''s impression, the selection of tax officials only happened after Elon took over as the city leader. Before that, during the period of Centaur leader''s management, there was no clear official position in the city. Even though there are many necromancers in Sao City, the selection of tax officials is not a simple matter. Compared with any other position in the city, tax officials have higher requirements for candidates. A good tax official can detect the urgent development and hidden dangers in the city from the circulation of gold coins, which is enough to make the city gradually strong. An unqualified tax official, in addition to using strict taxes to hinder the development of the city, is the root of corruption in the city. Unable to find the right person from the necromancers, the city Lord Elon finally invited a female human who was not the Necromancers from the freelance chamber of Commerce, that is, Leah in front of North, to be the tax official in the city. It is said that Leah is particularly sensitive to changes in the amount of money, and has excellent talent in financial management. Elon is also casting magic. Only after confirming this point can she be appointed. Chapter 988 It''s hard to imagine that North, an apprentice of necromancer, who only knows how to make magic potions, is not strong on the whole, and even can''t reach the fourth level strength of a formal professional, and even has a close relationship with the tax official in Sao city. Acquisition During this time, Leah was also one of the few people North could talk to. In the process of exploring the method of potion refining alone in the quiet room, for a long time, North felt extremely lonely. He recalled his life in blakada. Although North had to escape from the orthodox school of magic because he mastered the art of evocation, he still had a spiritual companion beside him, so he was not completely alone. Before Leah appeared, North tried to communicate with the vampire outside the door and invited him into the quiet room. Unfortunately, the vampire didn''t want to talk to him and ignored him directly. The experience in blakada has always made North want to be a real necromancer. In his view, experiencing and enduring loneliness is what a real necromancer must learn. From some classics, North has learned such information. It is said that in the gathering place of necromancers, the deepest part of Diya, there are immortal liches. These liches may have survived for hundreds of years. The records of their existence can even be traced back to the golden age of blakada, the most glorious period of the God of mages. What can the lich, who has lived for a long time, have with them? No matter the legendary undead or the death knight, without the final endless night ritual, they do not have the real immortal ability. Their soul fire will still dissipate with the corruption and weathering of the body. Apart from being a lich, there is nothing that can accompany the Lich forever. Relying on this ability alone, the Lich can kill most of its enemies. In a sense, this is the real invincible power. In North''s view, as a lich that transcends all necromancers, their almost immortal life must be spent with loneliness. The necromancer is alone. He can''t believe any of his so-called companions. He is afraid of the outcome of being transformed into an undead creature after death. He is only accompanied by an undead creature. This kind of life is lonely enough, and for the lich, it is just the most normal life in their immortal life. They live such a life forever. Even the undead living with the Lich will perish due to decay, leaving only the Lich itself and the new undead. Just a few months of life in the quiet room made North feel a little unbearable. He didn''t know how those liches spent this almost immortal life. It is clear that he is just an apprentice necromancer, but he has a heart for the Lich. Sometimes when he thinks of this, North will laugh at himself. There is no doubt that Leah''s appearance, to a great extent, dispelled the loneliness in North''s heart. Compared with the beginning, in the process of making potions every day, what North expects most is not the completion of the potion, but the scene of his next meeting with Leah. North thought that his own will was enough to bear the loneliness of the necromancer alone, but when he thought of meeting Leah, he felt very confused. In the past, his life in blakada did not bring this kind of experience to north. Without knowing how to deal with it, North could only allow his emotions to develop. Perhaps she felt the instability in North''s mind. During this period of time, Leia came to the quiet room more frequently. But in North''s impression, she never looked so anxious. Thinking of the black robed man who came to the quiet room to assassinate, North realized that something unusual had happened. "The city of Sao is being attacked by mages. It''s no longer safe in the city. Follow me to escape here." During the conversation, Leah noticed the body of the man in black in the quiet room. Looking at the body corroded by acid, she was more worried about North''s situation. Leah knows that North used his acid ring. It was with the help of Leah that North bought this special space ring. Hearing Leah''s quick words, North was stunned. Before he knew what had happened, Leah took his outstretched hand and began to run outside the open door of the quiet room. Following the premonition in his heart, North didn''t doubt Leah''s words. If other necromancers were here, I''m afraid he would not be willing to leave the quiet room until he found out the real situation. Along the upward steps, a strong red light came from the top of his head, accompanied by bursts of heat waves. He was used to the dark sky, and suddenly saw this scene, which made North extremely uncomfortable and couldn''t help moving his eyes to other directions. When he completely came to the ground, adapted to the surrounding light, and looked around, North felt a sense of shock. The dark sky covering the whole earth had already dissipated. Instead, it was a red sky, which was the color of the whole sky, dyed red by the fire. Sweat drips down from North''s face. He looks around and finds that the whole city of Sao is shrouded in a sea of fire. Most of the surrounding buildings have collapsed, and the black smoke is constantly rising. Only his own passage and the quiet room passage not far away guarded by a large number of corpses are safe. It seems that he remembers something. North''s expression is shocked. He recalls that rod used to transform the dead creature into the king of necromancer without any help. North immediately pulls Leah to take refuge in the underground passage where the necromancer is stationed. However, Leah grabs north and is ready to take him to another direction. At the same time, Leah takes out some magic scrolls and prepares to use them. In the sky, there was another explosion, and the fierce flames spread in all directions of the city. Leah tears open a magic scroll. The familiar feeling of magic blessing comes from north. He knows that he is affected by the magic of fire control. There was no time to argue with Leah, and North looked to the direction of the explosion in the sky, where the two mages were standing out of thin air, fighting against the whole Sao city. Chapter 989 In mid air, Rowling stands on the dark green barrier and nervously looks at the legendary mage Phil in front of her. Unlike Rowling, who doesn''t have the ability to fly, all the movements in the air need the help of Hercules shield to achieve this. Phil can move freely in the air with only one flying magic. After the battlefield is completely pulled to the sky, the huge number of corpse witches in sao''ou cannot pose any threat to Phil in the air. The cloud of death emitted by the corpse witches will dissipate before it reaches Phil. Only a few of the corpse witches can reach this position, but it will be dispersed by Phil''s magic. On the contrary, Phil''s large-scale magic can easily cover most of the city of Sao and bring a devastating blow to the corpse witches. Under the influence of the magic cast by the legendary mage, both the original buildings in the city and the corpses and witches in it will be easily destroyed. There are few other ways to limit the legendary mage''s ability except to confront him. For this reason, even if it costs a lot of mana, Rowling has to rely on instant movement and Hercules shield to make herself come to the sky, trying to use magic to limit the legendary mage in front of her. Rowling''s Death Knight Hero, Thunderbird, has long been sent by her to block the arrival of the rear mage troops, unable to bring any help in her duel with Phil. In the face of the real legendary mage, Rowling deeply felt her own weakness. No matter how much she mastered the types of magic, or how much she used magic, especially for the change of the inherent form of magic, Rowling was far behind the real legendary mage. Seeing that Rowling came to the sky, Phil didn''t rush to fight the necromancer in front of him. Instead, he forced Rowling to consume mana in accordance with the common fighting method among high-level mages. The way of forcing is also simple. Rowling will not allow Phil to cast a large range of magic on the lower Sao city. As long as Phil shows such a move, Rowling will have to attack the legendary mage in front of her, thus consuming more mana. Phil''s fighting ability is extraordinary. Any spell cast by Rowling can be easily resolved by him. Even if Rowling casts a high-level spell, Phil can also use an instant move to get away from the shadow of the spell. Rowling has to spend more mana to keep up with Phil''s position. Maybe he felt that there was more power left, or maybe he wanted to force Rowling to cast the magic again. In the interval between the fight with Rowling, Phil found the right time to cast a number of large-scale damage magic towards Sao city below. Even if you take into account the magic cast on Sao O city, Phil''s mana consumption is still far less than Rowling''s, plus Phil''s own casting ability, which is undoubtedly a great advantage. Even though Phil, a legendary mage, is much better than Rowling in terms of rank, he still chooses the safest way to fight when he realizes Rowling''s heroism. He uses his advantage in casting ability to consume his opponent''s mana until his opponent''s mana is consumed to a certain extent, Will really take the hand and end the battle. One after another, she cast her magic, but it was difficult to achieve any effect. She felt the sharp drop of mana in her body. For a moment, Rowling could not help feeling impatient. In the process of fighting, some skills of saving mana, which are only mastered by real legendary mages, also begin to be reflected in Rowling''s casting process. For example, in pursuit of Phil, the Hercules shield appeared at Rowling''s feet after the instant movement to shorten the distance. The area occupied by the Hercules shield was significantly reduced. It was no longer an elliptical plane, but separated from it. Finally, it only formed two smaller planes under Rowling''s feet. In addition, when Rowling casts Hellfire against Phil in mid air, she will limit the explosion range of this spell to the extent that it can cover a large area, reducing the mana cost by several times. Rowling saved a lot of Mana by adjusting the effect of a given spell, especially on a large range of spells. Rowling has long had the ability to make changes to shaping spells. According to the information rod told her, this should be a unique ability based on the hero''s expertise. For orthodox mages, only when they become legendary mages can they have access to this ability. Before that, Rowling had tested her ability, and rod also gave some guidance, including how to use the powerful aegis. In Rowling''s impression, according to rod''s words at that time, using this special ability, the mage can consume a very small amount of mana and use the Hercules shield to walk freely in the air without mastering the Flying Magic. At that time, although Rowling understood this point, and also made an attempt through her own strength, she failed to achieve much. Rowling could not achieve the effect mentioned by rod. Every time she uses her powerful aegis, Rowling can''t effectively reduce the scope of this dark green barrier. At most, she only reduces it by one circle. However, the battle is often full of variables, and there is no comfortable casting space. It is impossible to apply this ability to actual combat. In addition to this way of use, in the hands of some legendary mages, powerful aegis is sometimes used as a personal skill. To achieve this effect, we need to fold the powerful aegis, and finally limit the creature to it. Although releasing multiple Hercules shields at the same time can achieve a similar effect, compared with the cost of mana, it is undoubtedly not worth the loss. In the face of creatures who are not good at magic, this kind of immobility effect can be brought into full play. After countless folds, the legendary mage''s Hercules shield can completely fit the biological body, making it unable to exert any power. However, in the eyes of the mage, the cage made up of powerful aegis is just a thing that can be escaped by moving in an instant. At this time, in the contest with the real legendary mage, after deeply feeling the opponent''s casting method, Rowling realized that every point of mana value is extremely important, and the ability to adjust the given spell can directly affect the outcome of the battle. Compared with the previous practices, Rowling''s ability to control magic has improved rapidly in actual combat, especially when her opponent is a real legendary mage. Except for the panel attribute, the magic she casts is almost the same as the real legendary mage in form. Chapter 990 ang for your buck Phil also mastered the ability to change the magic. Rowling''s promotion in the battle only slightly made up for the huge gap between the two and failed to pull back the previous disadvantage. Aware of Rowling''s change in the way of casting, Phil''s expression gradually changed, and began to become dignified, without the previous sense of control. Phil can clearly feel how Rowling''s casting method has changed compared with that at the beginning of the battle. From the beginning, the casting level of ordinary high-level mages has reached the level of legendary mages, and it is still the level of legendary mages in the middle stage, which makes her extremely surprised. Phil understood that this was mostly the heroic quality of the necromancer in front of him. Among the orthodox mages, there have been few heroes. For this unique and powerful ability, Phil has no good means. Since the beginning of the battle, Phil has kept a silent record of the mana consumed by Rowling. He can always guess how much mana is left in Rowling''s body, so as to find the best shot time. But at this time, when Rowling showed this ability, Phil''s original expectations were all disrupted, unable to accurately record the mana cost of Rowling. Phil''s ability to record mana consumption can''t play a big role in the battle of a real legendary mage. The reason is that the legendary mage can consume a large amount of mana and can''t judge by the specific amount. I don''t know why, come to the city of the dead, and fight with Rowling in the process, Phil heart always has a kind of ominous premonition. For Phil, who has been promoted to a legendary mage for a long time, this kind of feeling is rarely felt. The last time she had this kind of ominous premonition, it was at the headquarters of blakada magic guild, the hometown of the mage City, the magic city, when she was covered by the forbidden magic ball. these Relying on the United Eliot, Phil finds out the hidden necromancer, and uses her own strength to suppress the hero necromancer, but she doesn''t know what else is hidden in the city. For this reason, when this kind of foreboding comes into being, Phil realizes that once the battle continues, there is likely to be something he can''t predict, maybe something different from the hero in front of him, or something else. According to Phil''s previous record of mana, the hero necromancer at this time should have consumed more than half of his mana. Even if he reduced his mana consumption by relying on his ability to adjust the shaping spell, he could not make up for the mana consumption. After a little prediction in his mind, Phil doesn''t intend to continue to consume it. He raises his hand to cast an attack spell on Rowling in mid air not far away. In the middle of the sky, lightning leaped rapidly and fell straight towards Rowling''s head. Feeling the strong mana fluctuation around, Rowling didn''t panic, but responded quickly. In the previous battle with Phil, Rowling has seen the types of elements mastered by the mage. Most of the magic cast by Phil is fire magic and air magic. As for the other two magic, Rowling doesn''t see how to cast them. This discovery also allowed Rowling to judge that Phil was a legendary mage who was good at fire magic and air magic. Although she didn''t see the patterns of Magic Elements on her robe, Rowling could clearly confirm this. Among the two series of magic, the fifth level magic of the air system and the fire system is used by Phil. The fifth level magic of the air system provides him with the ability to move freely in the air, while the fifth level magic of the fire system can make her light the whole Sao city. According to Rowling''s understanding of magic, among fire magic, even high-level magic, there are few damage magic specifically aimed at a small number of targets. With the increase of magic level, the damage range of fire magic will be larger and larger. The legendary mage may be able to change this by his own ability, and reduce the fire magic that should have been used in a large range to a certain range, but it still consumes a lot of mana value, far less than using other magic. Because of this, in Rowling''s view, Phil''s use of air magic is most likely, not other kinds of magic. The lightning in the sky also confirmed Rowling''s expectation. Although Rowling had already applied Qi and fire control magic to herself, Rowling didn''t intend to bear the magic directly. Instead, she used instant movement to move to another position in the air. Lightning hit Rowling''s original position. It was clear that there was nothing there, but there was still a burst of explosion. In an instant, with the continued condensation of magic elements, a lower body shrouded in the whirlwind, the upper body was made up of dark clouds, and the human element creature with lightning flashed faintly in her body appeared where the lightning hit. Seeing this creature, Rowling was stunned, but then the next flash of lightning fell rapidly. Aware of the crisis, Rowling once again cast instant movement to avoid this spell. Another Elemental creature was born in Rowling''s position. With the knowledge of elemental creatures in her memory, Rowling recognized that these elemental creatures belonged to the advanced level of Qi elemental man, Lei elemental man. Soon, the two summoned ray elements attack Rowling. Huge lightning condenses from their bodies and throws it to Rowling''s position. Rowling just wanted to evade. Suddenly, she felt dark and couldn''t see anything around her. Deprived of visual ability by magic, Rowling has no time to cast exorcism for herself. Before the lightning comes, she uses instant movement to evade. Rowling''s figure has just appeared, the next moment, a strong explosion will blow in her position, immediately shrouded her. When the smoke of the explosion gradually dispersed, Rowling''s body could not be maintained in the air. Without the support of aegis, she began to fall downward. Chapter 991 The vision was still dark, and her black robe didn''t burn because of the magic of fire control, but the strong impact of the explosion still made Rowling lose all consciousness. The sense of weightlessness caused by the rapid fall failed to awaken Rowling''s consciousness. Although Rowling had the great vitality in her body as a support, vertigo could not be recovered in a short time. Rowling still could not cast any magic at this time. In order to deal with the legendary mage Phil, the battlefield has long been pulled to the sky, and a few undead creatures that can fly are not beside Rowling. For a moment, it seems that no creature can help Rowling fall. At this time, Phil, who has just shot down Rowling, seems to have found something. Instead of taking this opportunity, he continues to cast his magic on Rowling, but he looks at some place in the city. Strong mana fluctuations, accompanied by bursts of abnormal feeling, came from Phil''s perception, which made her alert. Legendary mage''s premonition has always been accurate. After perceiving the abnormality in his perception, Phil gave up his original opponent for the first time. No matter in the battle with Rowling or in the process of destroying Sao O city, Phil did not encounter any decent resistance, which was completely different from her expectation before the battle. Recalling the abnormal state in his perception, Phil wanted to know what could make him so alert. Phil noticed that the position he was looking at was exactly where the hero necromancer was when the battle just started. Rich knowledge, let Phil recognize at a glance, where the existence of hollow frame, is inlaid with space calibration transmission monument. special In Phil''s line of sight, the dark green twisted space door, I do not know when, has been filled with the inside of the transmission monument. A ghost dragon, whose whole body is made of white bones, constantly releases huge energy of death and even suppresses the surrounding flames to extinction, is rapidly rising into the sky and rushing towards Phil. Phil felt a strong threat from the dragon, which was close to the legendary creature. He raised his hand and summoned a violent air to roll over it. On the other side, Rowling, who is falling, still doesn''t recover from the violent shock of consciousness. But somehow, a sense of familiarity and peace of mind suddenly comes to her. At the next moment, Rowling only felt that she had hit something, but there was no pain. Although she still had the weightlessness of falling, her speed slowed down significantly. As the speed slows down, soon, the fall stops. Rowling''s consciousness gradually wakes up. A spell dispels her blindness. Rowling also opens her eyes. Looking at the figure holding her, the color of joy floats on Rowling''s face. The sign in the sense of consanguinity has already let her put down all the wariness of the figure in front of her. Surrounded by burned buildings, smoke mixed with waves of heat, Rowling felt a sense of warmth, not affected by the environment, but because of the figure in front of her. The figure in front of Rowling''s eyes was rod who left Sao O city a few weeks ago. It seems to realize that she is still on the battlefield. Rowling quickly stands on the ground. She notices that rod has a strange blade on his waist compared with when he left. environment At this moment, it seemed that he felt something. Rod took out the blade from his waist and chopped it into the air. A small flash of lightning, originally directed down toward the location of the two Rhodes, was defeated by the huge lightning coming from below. The huge lightning disappeared without any reduction, as if it had defeated the original small lightning without any consumption. In an instant, it ran through the track of the small lightning and hit the Lei element man at the end of the track. Between the electric current leaping, the violent explosion came from the sky. When everything was calm, there was no longer anything in the original position of the Lei element man, even the element core. Another Lei Yuanren, noticing the appearance of this scene, seemed to be frozen in place for a moment, and the lightning in his hands did not throw. From the previous violent lightning, the thunder element people perceived an unusual meaning, that is, only the master of lightning, can condense things, from the shock of instinct, spread in the hearts of the thunder element people. Without waiting for it to figure out what happened, another huge flash of lightning came straight at it, erasing all its consciousness at the next moment. With two Titan''s arrows, he kills two high-level thunder elements in the air. Rod puts his eyes on Phil in the air. Originally, rod, who had just finished collecting the combined artifact, was on his way back. Somehow, he felt a sense of urgency from his sense of kinship. For Rowling''s understanding, let rod understand that there must be something that threatens Sao O city, will let her rely on the ability of blood perception to call themselves. After receiving the call from consanguinity perception, rod tried to contact Rowling with this special ability, but no response came. At that time, rod realized that Rowling was probably at war with a strong enemy, and there was no way to distract him. Due to the distance from vilning, rod is still in the sky of elasia. Even with the patriarchal earth magic and the gate of time and space, rod can''t cross such a long distance and return to Sao city directly. To this end, rod also ignored the concealment, added attributes to the ghost dragon attack acceleration, then let it fly at full speed. There''s no need to be careful to hide over eracia, and you''re not afraid to disturb any creatures in the territory. For a moment, the flying speed of the ghost dragon has been improved to the extreme. The distance in a few minutes is more than that in a normal day. At the same time, with the residual energy of death, the breath of ghost dragon is also exposed in the air. The high-profile behavior of the necromancer naturally attracts the attention of the Erathian creatures, including the angels in Cloud City. Chapter 992 In the process of rapid flight, rod was pursued by many Erathian creatures. It''s easier to deal with the Griffins and other conventional flying creatures. Under the high-speed flight of the ghost dragon, they can''t keep up with the speed at all. They are easily left behind and can''t bring much trouble to rod. Although the ghost dragon flies very fast, its straight-line flight path also exposes its flight direction. For a moment, most of the intelligence personnel in eracia have learned that the ghost dragon appears in the air over the territory. Before long, on the trajectory of the ghost dragon''s flight, there appeared a power grid covering the whole sky, intercepting all flying creatures in the air. This time, rod will not be forced to stop by the lightning trap in the sky as he once faced the court mage. With the resistance treasure collected in Tataria, rod can bear the common magic. In the face of the power grid in the air, the ghost dragon did not change its flight direction, but just rushed through. Among the many chasing creatures, the one that really makes rod feel difficult is the pursuit from the two winged and four winged angels. As creatures with the highest attributes, the angels of the same rank are far better than the ghost dragon in terms of combat ability. The actions of these angels can effectively affect the progress of the ghost dragon. these So, as the angels approached, rod waved Titan''s arrow at them. Relying on the power of artifact, rod defuses the pursuit of angels. Even angels with high basic attributes can''t cope with the unlimited use of Titan''s arrow. these Without any hesitation, rod opened the door of time and space and entered it with the ghost dragon. As soon as he arrived in Sao, he noticed the scene of Rowling falling from the air. After successfully saving Rowling and cleaning up the two ray element people, rod puts his eyes on the red robed mage in the air, and perceives the sign that makes rod understand that she is a legendary mage. Originally, the ghost dragon, which was used to contain Phil, rose to the sky first, but now it was dragged by three famous elements. Under the joint casting of three high-level elements, the ghost dragon was shrouded by a huge tornado, and its whole body was whirled wantonly by the violent airflow, so it could not resist by its own strength. At this time, relying on the air element man to contain the dragon, and after noticing the death of ray element man, Phil also looks to the location where Rowling fell, just opposite to rod''s line of sight. From the eyes of the necromancer who suddenly appeared here, wearing a big cloak and holding a strange blade in his hand, Phil could feel a sense of anger. Phil scorns the anger of the necromancer, and even wants to sneer. The strong have strength, while the weak only deserve anger. Especially those who break out to be heroes by their will can''t even bring out any decent strength except the condensed emotion. these At this time, a strong to the extreme, let people back cold crisis omen, suddenly spread in Phil''s heart, too late to think too much, she will use instant movement to open a distance. A huge flash of lightning passed directly from Phil''s original position in an instant. Due to Phil''s evasion, the lightning failed to hit the target, but continued to extend to the depth of the sky. Phil was shocked to feel the residual wave of lightning in her original position. Even as a legendary mage, if she was hit by this spell when she failed to resist, she would fall. Three blasts, in a very short interval of time, spread to Phil''s ears. She followed her reputation and saw that the three Qi element people who had trapped the ghost dragon were defeated at the same time. Although the Tornado had not dissipated, without the guidance of Qi element people, the ghost dragon successfully separated from it. Meanwhile, rod''s figure disappeared from the ground. Relying on the perception of the mana fluctuations, Phil will quickly turn his eyes to the location of the dragon, and rod is behind the dragon. Rod gently waved the Titan''s arrow in his hand, and the powerful fifth level magic immediately came out. Without any way to resist, Phil could only use instant movement to avoid. For a moment, Phil was completely suppressed by Titan ''. Realizing that the situation is not right, Phil plans to rely on instant movement to escape, but rod''s pursuit immediately catches up. He doesn''t even need the help of ghost dragon, but directly uses instant movement to pursue in the air. At this time, Phil''s feeling is not good. Every landing point of her instant movement is killed by rod''s budget. Once she hesitates a little after the instant movement, she will be hit by the heavy lightning. Therefore, she must constantly cast this spell. In the process of being strongly suppressed, Phil realized that what the new necromancer had was the strength of the real legendary mage, and it was the top legendary mage. Among the obvious disadvantages, Phil tries to use space magic to escape directly, but when the door of different dimensions she casts is not fully opened, it will be directly hit by heavy lightning, destroying the internal structure, forming a large number of violent space turbulence. Once you enter the gate of the different dimension in this state, if it is better, you will be swept into the different dimension space. It is more likely that you will be directly crushed in the turbulence of space. Phil knows that even if he can rely on instant movement to escape to the mage troops in the rear, according to the strength shown by the necromancer in front of him, it will not help. On the contrary, he will lose the ability to cast most of his spells because he consumes a lot of mana. All means of escape are limited, at this moment, Phil''s heart also began to produce real anger. The reason why high-level mages and legendary mages seldom really fight for life and death is that apart from worrying about the opponent''s power, they are more worried about what kind of cards the opponent has, whether they can turn defeat into victory, or exchange their lives for their lives. Seeing that all kinds of means to escape from this place can''t work, and feeling that his mana value is rapidly decreasing, filsoe gives up his intention to escape. In an instant, he comes to the center of the tornado that hasn''t dissipated. Originally, the speed of the tornado has slowed down, at this time suddenly began to rotate rapidly, rolling up everything around. If only so, the tornado as a barrier is not enough to resist the attack of Titan''s arrow. It is the fire that really prevents Titan''s arrow from penetrating the tornado. The fiery flame is generated inside the tornado. The strong wind will bring the heat wave around. With the intense high temperature, even rod, who has already applied the magic of fire control, can''t stop the flame from burning on his body. Below, Rowling had already covered herself with a barrier like Hercules shield, and turned around, unable to look directly at the intense fire in front of her eyes. It''s hard to imagine that Rowling''s Hercules shield, which can even resist the bombardment of meteor fire shower, seems to be crumbling under Phil''s magic, and it may be destroyed at any time. A pillar of crimson light connecting heaven and earth appeared in front of rod''s eyes, and under the rapid rotation, there was a growing trend. All the buildings in Sao below were first rolled up by the storm, and then melted in the pillar of fire. The earth can''t bear the effect of this spell. A lot of cracks appear on the surface, and even the magma spread caused by this spell can be seen. Rod knew that the scene before him was a scene in which a legendary mage, regardless of all consequences, made full use of his power. Thousands of large-scale panel damage was enough to destroy all creatures in the range. At the same time, the signal from the perception also made rod understand that in this state, as the releaser of the magic with the sign of destroying heaven and earth, the mage in red still stayed in the center of the magic and guided the magic. Rod waved his Titan''s arrow many times, but the lightning could not penetrate the huge pillar of fire in front of him. With the high amount of panel damage, this spell has undergone a qualitative change. Only spells of the same level can fight against it. At this time, rod will have been holding Titan''s arrow to the left hand, the original right hand after empty up. With the glare of the aurora, a flash of pure white, much thicker than any previous Titan''s arrow, began to take shape in rod''s hands. There was even a faint sign that it was difficult to grasp. Severe pain began to come from rod''s hands. After putting all his mana into Titan''s arrow, the final power of this spell was beyond rod''s expectation. Rod''s face was dignified, and then he threw Titan''s arrow. The huge size of Titan''s arrow did not affect its flight speed at all. A bright white light path ran through the whole red sky in an instant. The white rainbow shot into the rapidly rolling pillar of fire with an irresistible momentum. The next moment, a violent roar came from the front of rod. The strong air current, accompanied by huge smoke, immediately submerged rod, and rolled the ghost dragon under him to a very distant position. Chapter 993 Without the guidance of the most core legendary mage, this spell, which is powerful enough to destroy heaven and earth, failed to show itself in a complete form. Violent Magic Elements instantly destroy the original structure of this spell, and even the generated parts have internal conflicts. With the strong wind, the flames spread out in the chaos. The flame storm filled the whole area, but it didn''t last long. The temperature began to drop and finally returned to calm. When all the matter condensed by this spell dissipates, in addition to the still strong magic elements in the sky, there is only smoke and dust covering the sight. When the wind slows down and the flame goes out until it calms down, the smoke finally remains here. In the sky, the dark sky that originally shrouded this place completely dissipated, and even the buildings that generated the dark sky were completely destroyed. The sun was shining down, but under the obstruction of smoke and dust, it was still blurred. On the ground below, a large amount of dust covered a semicircle barrier, which was very conspicuous in the space where there was no residue or any building standing up. As the surrounding magic elements tend to stabilize, the barrier does not continue to maintain. At the moment of dissipation, the dust originally covered on the barrier falls down. Rowling coughed and waved her arms as she tried to disperse the falling dust and observe the scene. The signal from the sense of consanguinity made Rowling realize that rod didn''t fall under the original spell, but he was not in a good state at this time. Rowling looked around, not only to confirm the situation of the enemy, but also to search for rod''s figure. In retrospect, when rod joined the battlefield, Rowling also wanted to use her remaining mana to do something to help him win the battle. However, the extent of this battle has been beyond Rowling''s expectation. In the face of high-level elements, rod seems to be able to solve it by casting a few spells at will. When rod faced the legendary mage, this feeling reached the acme in Rowling''s heart. Rowling can''t even judge exactly where they''re going to go next in the face of the two men''s battles with multiple instantaneous movements. Whenever they appear in the air somewhere, Rowling''s eyes have not been locked to anyone, they disappear instantly. In the past, Rowling had heard rod mention the special way of fighting between legendary mages. Until now, after seeing the situation on the battlefield, Rowling understood the meaning of rod''s words. In this case, Rowling, not to mention casting a spell to attack the legendary mage, even ordinary enchantment magic can hardly be applied to rod. With the special ability provided by consanguinity perception, Rowling may be able to do this, but without waiting for her to make any attempt, the situation changed again. The legendary mage began to guide the most powerful five level magic, that is, the fire tornado connecting heaven and earth. There is no record of this fifth level magic in any ancient books in the past. Rowling does not know the origin of this magic, but she can judge it through her own perception. From this amazing magic, Rowling at least sensed the existence of two kinds of magic elements, namely fire and air magic elements, which were consistent with Rowling''s original expectation of Phil. The legendary mage mobilized the magic elements of the two systems at the same time, forming a mixed five level magic. Under the spread of the fire tornado, Rowling doesn''t know how to deal with it. No matter how much mana she has, she can''t stop the formation of the fifth level magic. She can only use her powerful shield to resist it. Following the signal from kinship perception, Rowling has to turn around under the strong light, but she still notices rod''s action, casting the spell against the legendary mage in the center. Now, when the vision triggered by the magic returns to calm, and the five level magic of destroying heaven and earth finally fails to show its final posture, Rowling also understands the result of the battle. I deeply felt the legendary mage''s guidance to level five magic, especially the way that the legendary mage changed the nature of the magic itself, and even combined different series of magic. It made Rowling gain a lot. She only felt that her casting ability had been greatly improved. Rowling understands that it''s not the time to sort out her gains in magic knowledge. The most urgent thing is to find rod''s figure and confirm his safety. At this time, the signal from the sense of consanguinity and the sound made Rowling realize something. She raised her head and looked up. The figure of the Dragon appeared in the sky at some time and flew towards here. Soon, with a strong air impact, a burst of impact sound came, ghost dragon landed on the ground, from around with a burst of dust. Rod''s figure jumps down from the ghost dragon and comes to Rowling. It''s just that he''s not in a good condition. His original black robe is in a mess now. The cloak behind him looks old but spotless. Because he throws all his mana into that Titan''s arrow, rod can''t continue to cast any magic after he throws the Titan''s arrow. Even the treasures related to mana can''t be used at this time. When the strong air flow generated, even the ghost dragon was blown away, rod, who was on it, needed to hold the Titan''s arrow tightly. Although he had resistance to prevent dizziness, he was still thrown out by the ghost dragon in the shock. There''s no way to take advantage of the protection of the Griffin. He can only use his mana to float in the air. Rod can only bat. The transformed bats are also blown away by the air, and most of them even die in battle for no reason. But he has the ability to fly in the air, so he won''t fall down and die because he can''t cast a spell. When the air flow stops, rod finds the location of the ghost dragon through his mental imprint, and finally recovers his human form, and then comes to Rowling. There was no need to look for the figure of the legendary mage in red robe. According to the prompt from the system, rod already knew the result of the battle and didn''t need to verify it himself. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "You killed a seventh level mage." "Brilliant victory! You''ve gained 28000 experience points! " "You''ve got the race achievement [end of legend]." "[end of legend]: kill any level 7 creature. Basic reward all attributes + 2. All damage done to level 7 creatures increases by 50% after wearing it. " ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chapter 994 When rod jumped from the dragon and looked at him, Rowling couldn''t help laughing. After the violent wind, rod''s clothes and hair were in a mess, and his face was covered with dust, just like a creature living in a refugee camp waiting to be appreciated and recruited by people with vision. When Rowling saw him like this, she could only see him like this a long time ago when neither of them had mastered magic. Laughter also contains the joy of reunion and the feeling of being in the bottom of my heart, but looking at rod in front of me, it finally shows in this form. Rowling''s smile came from her ear. The existence of consanguinity perception made rod immediately know what she thought. It was clear that she didn''t look much better. There was dust all around her, but she laughed here. Looking at Rowling for a few eyes, rod did not say much, but looked around, looking for the location of the rest of the undead by the signs from his perception and spiritual imprint. cutting-edge news The legendary mage alone can achieve this effect, even without the cooperation of other creatures. However, in most cases, the legendary mage will not make this choice out of his scruples. If rod let the legendary mage go, although most of sao''u city was destroyed, there are still many building remains, and the reconstruction is not so troublesome, so it will not be almost completely razed to the ground as it is now. Although the legendary mage was killed in the end, in addition to one more race achievement, the real experience gained was far less difficult than killing the legendary mage. In rod''s impression, even degar, the vampire hero he once killed, provided about twice as much experience as the legendary mage. If you want to gain experience, killing legendary mages is not as fast as killing some high-level creatures. Relying on his keen perception of death energy, rod noticed that a large number of living undead creatures were gathering in the city at this time, and this place was also the only place where rod could feel the existence of death energy besides himself and Rowling. The original death energy in the city, whether generated by the death of creatures or gathered by the city itself, has already dissipated under the effect of the fifth level magic. Even if the magic has dissipated, this still remains unchanged. The magic elements of strong fire system and air system replace the death energy and exist in the surrounding space. Just as rod looked around for this position, suddenly, a very active magic element came from his side. In his perception, these magic elements are extremely pure. When rod looks in the direction of the magic elements, he sees Rowling not far away holding a silver white bottle container. The gems on the surface of the container are flashing, emitting four different colors of brilliance. these Depending on the sign of consanguinity perception, Rowling is also aware of rod''s state at this time, and knows that there is no remaining mana in his body. Although rod is not worried about his mana value, Rowling still takes out this treasure and restores his mana value. Understand the intention of Rowling''s move, even in rod''s view, the next battle may not need his own full hand, but he still began to absorb the surrounding pure magic elements, restore his mana value. See the attribute panel, their mana value gradually restored to 100, rod stopped absorbing pure magic elements. With Rowling on one side, rod soon came to the area where the energy of death is abundant. In rod''s impression, this is the area where the quiet room in the city was originally located. On the surrounding ground, the damage caused by that spell remained, and even the channel itself collapsed to a certain extent, but there were still many undead creatures. At the entrance of the quiet room, there is a very strong cloud of death. I don''t know how many times it has been superimposed to resist the original spell. For rod, this cloud of death can''t pose any threat. Rhode has not yet used the evocation technique to dispel the cloud of death, but the inner undead creatures have a reaction and take the initiative to let the cloud of death dissipate. At the entrance of the passage, a large number of corpse witches were lined up in many rows, crowded in this not spacious space, led by several corpse witches with scarlet light in their eyes. I think the clouds of death before they came were created by these corpse witches. these these these The only regret for rod is that he can''t gain any experience from these corpses who don''t have his own spiritual mark. these There are only a few people who can reflect what happened. Soon, in front of rod, Elon''s figure comes out of the passage. Elon is one of the few who has been paying attention to the battle between mages in the sky from the beginning to the end, so he noticed the ghost dragon and rod who joined the battlefield later. At this time, in addition to some messy clothes, rod appeared in front of him in good condition. Combined with the five level magic that destroyed the whole Sao city before, Elon also understood the end of the previous battle. Chapter 995 Thinking of rod''s ability to defeat the legendary mage, Elon was shocked. Elon thought that his prediction of rod was already at a very high level, but rod''s behavior was still beyond his expectation. Even if his opponent was the orthodox mage, rod could still defeat him. Unable to get confirmation from rod, Elon only thinks that rod defeated the legendary mage instead of killing him. Elon can''t imagine the result. In a battle, defeating a legendary mage and killing a legendary mage are two completely different concepts. If you want to kill a legendary mage, even if you pay a heavy price, you may not be able to achieve it. In Elon''s impression, even though he was attacked by barbarians and suffered from his own civil strife, until now, there has never been any news that legendary mages fell in the battle in blakhada. It seems that nothing can defeat this level of mages except his own life. Once Elon learned the real result of the battle, the legendary mage died in rod''s hands, his heart will be more shocked. Coming out of the tunnel and in front of rod, Elon saluted deeply and said hastily: "Lord, the enemy of this attack is led by Phil, the mage stationed in blakada, who is the legendary mage who fought with you before. cutting-edge news In order to save the living force, at the last moment of the battle, I led some important members to retreat into the underground passage and use the cloud of death to resist the incoming magic. If you didn''t show up at the last moment and defeat the enemy''s legendary mage, the consequences of the battle would be unthinkable. In this battle, as the Lord of the city, I have a hard time to shirk... " "Don''t continue to report. Let the living creatures come out immediately. There are a group of enemies not far away, ready to fight back." Elon''s words were just half finished when he was interrupted by rod. Rod really had no plan to respond to what he said. Realizing that rod still had the intention to fight back, Elon was stunned, but didn''t say much. Instead, he followed rod''s order and returned to the underground passage, leading the remaining creatures back to the ground. Taking advantage of this opportunity, rod uses the perception strengthened by the cloak of the ghost king to search for the bodies that can be transformed in the city. Phil''s last five level magic leveled almost everything on the surface of Sao City, leaving no complete corpses. In rod''s perception, there are very few corpses that can be transformed in the whole Sao city. Even if several corpse witches are transformed, it is difficult to bring about substantial changes. In the process of counterattack, it is not difficult for rod to defeat the mage troops in the rear with the power of two artifact, but he has another plan. Soon, under Elon''s instructions, the creatures taking refuge in the passage quickly walked out of it. these Recalling Elon''s previous words, rod realized that they were the creatures who took refuge in the quiet room under Elon''s command, and he valued many of them. Rod noticed that except for the necromancer who came out first, the number of creatures coming out of the passage was less than 100. A small half of them were undead creatures, and the rest were mostly Necromancers. After this battle, the number of necromancers has sharply decreased compared with that when rod left Sao O city, which is a devastating blow to any force. However, Rhode did not care about this. With the unique ability of the ghost King''s cloak and Rhode''s own strategy, the reconstruction of Sao city is far less difficult than when it was first established. In order to attract more necromancers in a short period of time, and to obtain a very powerful subordinate, rod has made a decision in his mind to let the creatures in the passage come to the ground for this plan. After confirming to Elon that there was no other creature in the passage, rod raised his hand and began to perform the divine level soul summoning. Violent concussion began to appear on the ground. Originally, under the magic of legendary mage Phil, the ground that had produced cracks was stretched rapidly. For a moment, all the Necromancers who felt this scene were shocked. Did the legendary mage return here? A few necromancers, after noticing the city Lord Elon''s respectful attitude towards rod and rod''s actions at this time, seem to understand something in their hearts. The strong shock makes the surrounding creatures unstable. The necromancer can stabilize his body with magic, and the necromancer can only fall on the ground, even the necromancer. Some of the Necromancers tried to use the magic of the earth to slow down the shock from the ground, but it didn''t help. They just wasted their mana. It''s like a natural disaster. It appears in front of all Necromancers. Even high-level mages can''t achieve this effect when they use earth magic with similar effect. Only the power of a real legendary mage can do it. Along the downward passage of the static chamber, there is a huge gap in the front of the ground, and there is a growing trend. A large number of fragments fall towards the depth of the gap, and there is a dull sound. With the spread of the crack, all the Necromancers around evacuate to the distance with their undead creatures to avoid one accidentally falling into the crack. At this time, the scene that shocked all the Necromancers appeared. In the crack, a pair of palms made of white bones suddenly emerged and supported on the ground on both sides. With the rapid collapse of the ground, there is a huge skull which is magnified by ordinary people. The scarlet flame burning in the eye socket is its soul fire. The ground shaking did not slow down because of the presence of this creature, but became more intense. Arms, skulls, trunks... The more clearly the parts that belong to them appear, the more frightened the necromancer who is watching the scene all around. Waiting for everything to return to calm, the creature below also shows its complete form. Chapter 996 Outside the original Sao City, hakasi road has led the remaining members of the slayer to join the mage forces. The dust in the sky makes it impossible for the creatures outside the city to observe the specific scene in the city. Even without the cover of the dark sky, it seems that the real scene in the city of the dead will not easily appear in the eyes of other creatures. Under the action of a large number of corpses and witches and the cloud of death, the troops who killed the dead suffered a heavy loss. As the team leader, khakasilu knew that it was not the time to mourn for his dead companions. Before that, there was a more important thing to do, that is, to unite with the surrounding mage troops to revenge on the remaining undead mages. The fire tornado, which was released by the legendary mage Phil and razed the whole Sao city to the ground, has long been seen by the creatures outside the city, including the rest of the undead troops. After seeing the real strength of the legendary mage, hakasi road can only feel shocked in his heart, without any idea of competing with it. As the best existence of the whole blakada, the legendary mage''s identity symbolizes the incomparably powerful power, which is far more intuitive than any other legendary creature. Before this magic was fully generated, the legendary mage''s large-scale magic had already ignited the whole Sao city and separated the battlefield. Except for a few undead mages who could keep order and retreat backward, most of them were in chaos. Taking advantage of this opportunity, khakasilu led the others to evacuate from the city until the magic finally came. At this time, with the full release of the power of this spell, the fire tornado gradually dissipates, and there is no vision left. Hakasilu, who has personally experienced the power of this spell, believes that no necromancer can survive this spell completely. When the spell dissipated, the legendary mage didn''t do it again except for the smoke. these I thought it was a very routine battle to cooperate with the mage to clean up the Necromancers in the city. With the legendary mage coming down, I don''t think there would be any accident. But in the end, this happened. I can''t help but let khakasilu sigh in my heart. The death of her subordinates is closely related to her decision-making in the battle. If she can cooperate with the mage troops rather than act alone, even if the corpse witches suddenly appear, the loss can be minimized. Hakasilu understood that if she thought about it again, it would not work. When the battle was over, she would voluntarily give up the position of acting captain, but not now. At this time, the team still needs her to command. At this moment, a violent shock came from the foot of haqqasi road. According to her perception, the direction of the earthquake source was in the city of the dead, which had already been swept by magic, and only a few walls still existed. Noticing the unexpected changes, khakasilu realized that there were still remnants of necromancers in the city, and now it was time to fight. The legendary mage is very powerful, but he can''t fight easily. Even if he fights, he mainly controls the enemy''s high-level creatures. He won''t clean up all the enemies alone. Otherwise, he doesn''t need other subordinates. Because of the mutual scruples of legendary mages, unless it comes to the battle of life and death, in general battles, as long as the enemy has a mage of the same level to hold the battle line, legendary mages rarely take the initiative to intervene in the battle between ordinary creatures, and they are mainly to contain each other. In the face of the same level of existence, legendary mages understand each other''s general strength. If they don''t want the end of a battle, all the creatures under their hands will be killed in battle. Legendary mages will abide by this rule when they fight for life and death. This situation will change when the legendary mage thinks that he is far stronger than the other side. Whether he will abide by this point when facing the enemy who can win steadily depends on the will of the legendary mage himself. Maybe it''s because I saw a large number of necromancers hidden by the Necromancers. It''s not easy to understand these necromancers, or maybe I just don''t want to wait any longer. In this battle, hakasi road witnessed the legendary necromancers'' efforts. At this time, perceiving the vibration from the ground, khakasilu understood that after the legendary mage had gained a great advantage, he did not attack the remaining necromancers any more. Instead, he left the opportunity to clean up the Necromancers to other men who came with him. Just as hakasi road was planning to gather other members of the army to attack the remaining necromancers, she was shocked by the gradually dispersed smoke. Two points of scarlet light, appeared in the smoke not far away, and there is a trend of constantly approaching here, with the distance approaching, this thing also shows its panorama. A gigantic skeleton giant, far larger than all the creatures in the image of haqqasi Road, is slowly coming out of the smoke. The two red lights in the air are in its eye socket. Perhaps only the most ancient legendary dead wood warrior can compete with it in size. The sudden changes, far beyond the expectations of hakasilu, she can feel a strong sense of crisis, is coming towards her. Hakasi road looks around and tries to search for the figure of the legendary mage Phil, but there is no way to find it. Among the dust, only the skeleton giant exists. An ominous premonition spreads in her heart. "Evacuate quickly..." The members of the slaying forces around them were also shocked by the sudden appearance of the skeleton giant. For a moment, they did not hear her command. It was not until hakasi road repeated it aloud that other elves responded. I don''t know why, although there is a big difference in body shape, hakasilu realized that she was familiar with the skeleton giant, and after a choice, she gave up the original task of killing the dead. Compared with the other members who killed the dead, the mage troops who came here were more flustered. From this huge skeleton giant, the mage could feel the extreme energy of death, even close to the total number of the dead cities before. Just as these mages planned to use the magic puppets they led and their own casting ability to restrain the skeleton giant in front of them, the skeleton giant slowly stretched out his hand. At the next moment, the dark green cloud covering the whole sky was shot from the hand of the skeleton giant towards the mage troops on the ground, and spread instantly. The strong and deadly cloud of death will instantly submerge all living things around. Chapter 997 As the skeleton giant joined the battlefield, the battle near sao''o city soon came to an end under the action of the death cloud that almost covered the whole area. It seemed that there was no resistance in the whole process. Except for a few mages who realized that the situation was not right, evacuated from the battlefield in time, and used space magic to escape, most of the other mages, as well as the undead creatures they controlled, did not even survive the first round of death cloud, let alone resist the coming enemies. There are also a few mages who try to cast their magic on the giant skeleton in front of them, but they can''t achieve any effect. Without the existence of real legendary mages, the magic cast by ordinary mages can''t even penetrate the cloud of death enveloped by the giant skeleton. In the face of the remaining mages and their puppets, rod didn''t do it himself, but let the transformed Titans fight. In the process of transforming the dead Titan, rod also used the power of the ghost King''s cloak. Under the influence of the spirit level soul summoning technique, with just a little mana restored, rod successfully transformed the original Titan giant corpse into the form of corpse wizard king. When the cloak of the ghost King acts on the non-human beings, it can also be transformed into the corpse king. In this process, the body of the non-human beings will not change much. For this reason, if rod transforms the dead dragon, he will get the dragon form corpse king, and if he transforms the Titan giant''s corpse, he will get the Titan giant form corpse king. The huge difference in size is also reflected in the strength. The Titan giant necromancer king, relying on his own body alone, has the basic attributes far beyond the ordinary legendary creatures. It is difficult for any conventional attack method to play a role in his body. Only the real legendary mages can threaten the existence of the Titan necromancer king. In addition, the rank of the Titan necromancer is limited to the sixth level, which is the same as that of the conventional necromancer. However, the cloud of death released by the Titan necromancer has undergone a qualitative change, which is equivalent to the product of several hundred necromancer released together and superimposed. Except for the real Lich, almost no creature can be in the cloud of death released by the Titan necromancer for a long time. After the previous battle, rod tested the ability of the Titan necromancer king. According to his own judgment, rod realized that the strength of the skeleton giant in front of him had completely exceeded that of the ghost dragon he had originally controlled. Whether it was melee ability or the ability to display the cloud of death, it belonged to the top legendary creatures. As one of the most top legendary creatures, Titan once ruled the world. Even though it was not long before the death of this powerful creature, under the transformation of Rhode''s horoscopy, the once powerful Titan appeared in the world again in the form of a necromancer king. Rod recalled that he had seen the head of another Titan giant in the sad city of Diya, which was also the place where he entered the inheritance mission. After feeling the great strength of the Titan corpse king, rod made up his mind to return to Diya and return to the city of mourning to complete the transformation of another Titan corpse king. With the existence of the ghost King''s cloak, rod can give orders to the Titan corpse Witch King transformed by himself, but he can''t control it directly with his mental imprint. Even before that, rod got a lot of spiritual attributes, but due to the lack of overall spiritual attributes, he still could not control the transformed Titan corpse wizard king. To this end, in the transformation of the Titan necromancer king at the last moment, rod to the side of Rowling to give instructions, let her control this extremely powerful undead creature. Maybe it''s because of too many spiritual attributes. Rowling, who has a lot of control over the remaining spiritual attributes, managed to achieve this. Although Rowling controlled the Titan corpse wizard king, rod was still able to use the connection between it and the ghost King''s cloak to give orders directly to him. When rod''s control spirit is improved, depending on the special ability of the ghost King''s cloak, he can directly obtain the control of the spirit mark of the Titan Witch King from Rowling, and Rowling will not refuse. Rod was very satisfied with the powerful Titan necromancer king. This special undead was the most powerful of all the undead that rod had ever seen. Without the legendary mage, the mages in the rear didn''t know how to deal with the Titan corpse wizard king. Even before the distance was close, they were drowned by the cloud of death released by him. With the continuous diffusion of dark green gas, a large amount of death energy begins to diffuse in the field, and is mixed with the death energy released by creatures in battle. All necromancers can feel this scene. With rod transforming the Titan giant necromancer king, the rest of the Necromancers are ready to cooperate with this extremely powerful undead creature to launch a counterattack against the rear mage troops under the instruction of Elon. However, when the battle really started, they realized that under the cloud of death released by the Titan necromancer king, ordinary necromancers had no room to intervene. The only thing they could do was to contain those enemies who tried to escape. The number of the remaining necromancers is small, but when facing a large number of necromancers, they are not needed at all, so the enemy is easily defeated. At this time, seeing that the battle was almost over, the cloud of death that enveloped the whole field, released by the Titan necromancer king, had dissipated most of the time. Rod raised his hand and began to control the surrounding death energy. In an instant, the energy of death, which was dissipating gradually, began to change inexplicably and spread rapidly to the whole battlefield as if it had received some will. It was only the ability of God level soul summoning. All the Necromancers felt the abnormality in the energy of death. The next moment, a scene that surprised them appeared in front of them. Under the action of the cloud of death, the mages who had died before climbed up from the ground in the form of undead creatures. If the climbing undead is only in the form of low-level undead, it will not surprise these undead mages. What really shocked them was that these undead completed the transformation from the original form to the corpse king in front of their eyes. At this moment, the surviving necromancer also recalled the corpse sorcerer that originally appeared in the city. Even the Necromancers who have been staying in the city for a long time can''t explain the origin of the Necromancers. They don''t understand where so many high-quality biological corpses come from. Even those who are sent into the back space of the quiet room are all ordinary biological corpses. But at this time, the necromancer in the field finally realized their origin when he noticed the queen of necromancer who appeared directly without any transformation. There is no high-level corpse used to transform the necromancer king. Even the corpse of a mage apprentice can be promoted to a high-level undead under the effect of this inexplicable force. After realizing this, the inexplicable shock in their hearts made these necromancers look at rod, who is guiding the energy of death. these cutting-edge news With two combined artifact, rod doesn''t need to hide his intelligence any more. The strength to defeat the legendary mage positively and the unlimited transformation of the necromancer King make rod have enough confidence to really step on the stage only prepared for the legendary creatures. At this time, rod transformed the undead in public, just to show his strength to all the undead mages around him, and with the help of their words, spread the news. Power is more effective than any words, and rod knows that. Because he is within the casting range of the legendary mage, in this battle, the infrastructure in the city of Sao was almost completely destroyed. Before returning to Diya and meeting with the lich, rod must settle down all kinds of matters in the city. Although Elon alone can carry out the reconstruction in an orderly way, but thinking of the next campaign, rod knows that the progress of reconstruction is bound to be seriously delayed. In rod''s impression, the most important residence of the human race in vilnin is a town called hamondale, in which many nobles live and the garrison is extremely strong. In the previous life''s games, many players of eracia who built a city in vilnin would choose to be close to hamondale. As the next battle is imminent, in rod''s view, it is obviously an arduous task to complete the reconstruction of Sao in a short time. It is better to occupy an existing town directly. As for whether to choose the occupied town as hamondale, rod still hesitated. According to the current strength, there is obviously no problem in capturing and occupying this town, and a large number of corpses can be obtained in a very short time, but rod must consider the impact of this move on the next whole campaign. When rod finished the transformation of the necromancer king and thought about all kinds of things about Sao City, he suddenly felt a strange feeling behind him. Without perceiving any threat, rod looked back and saw that behind him, Rowling was stretching out her hand and gently pulling the ghost King''s cloak. It seemed that she had something to say to him. Chapter 998 After completing the transformation of the necromancer king, Rodriguez is planning to arrange the reconstruction of Sao City, and is held by Rowling behind him. Seeing this, rod motioned to Elon, asking him to distribute the harvest of the surviving necromancers and their rest after the war according to his contribution in the battle and the overall situation of these Necromancers. The necromancer King transformed by rod is also among the things waiting for distribution. The necromancer who can survive in this battle is lucky no matter when he hides in the basement. After all, apart from this method, there are few other options to survive under the effect of that spell. As a special hidden attribute, these necromancers have proved the importance of luck with their actions, which is also where rod values them. In a large-scale war, when the influence of personal strength is infinitely reduced, the lucky attribute that was difficult to observe in the past becomes extremely precious. After the subsequent counterattack against the mage troops and the transformation of the necromancer king, rod was able to see the fanaticism of awe and fear in the eyes of these Necromancers. He knew that now was the time to collect these necromancers, and the best way to collect them was to distribute the necromancer king. these In rod''s impression, Sandro in the previous life''s game controlled the whole Diya in this way, and finally promoted the campaign. It''s more effective than any other way to take advantage of the Necromancer''s own fanaticism and let them make their own choices. Of course, with the usual habit of necromancers, simply showing their power may win their awe, but it can''t make them really crazy. Only by relying on the cloak of the ghost king and distributing the transformed corpse king to each necromancers, can they really achieve this. See Elon began to deal with all this, rod turned again, looking at the rear of Rowling. The signal from the perception makes rod unable to ignore Rowling''s feelings, not only because of her strength, but also because rod cares about her. "What''s the matter?" Rod asked. Rowling looked directly at rod and asked softly, "is my brother thinking about rebuilding Sao o?" The unique perception provided by kinship makes Rowling easily feel the thoughts in rod''s heart. Rod did not expect that Rowling stopped for this. The original Lord was still thinking about whether to change the location of Sao after reconstruction, or directly occupy other towns as his own main city. Anyway, the most important thing buried here, the remains of the Titan giant, has been transformed by Lord, and Sao doesn''t have to be rebuilt here. not bad Instead of giving her own answer, Rowling asked, "in my brother''s eyes, what kind of existence is Sao city?" Rowling''s inquiry made rod feel a little confused. Unable to detect Rowling''s real thoughts by the existence of blood perception, rod could not understand her meaning. He could only answer according to his own understanding: "our main city, the establishment site of Parliament, the center of all development, and a symbol guide all the Necromancers to come." What Rhode didn''t expect was that his answer didn''t satisfy Rowling. There was a little expectation in her eyes, but Rhode didn''t know what to say. "What else?" Rod thought for a moment and gave his own answer, but in his words, there was still a sense of uncertainty: "strategic location?" Seeing that rod didn''t answer to the point at all, Rowling''s eyes gradually became resentful. special Just when rod secretly doubts, Rowling''s words come to his ear again. "My brother is right! these This town, which my brother and I built together, exists because of us. " "Brother... Won''t you be sad that this town was destroyed and finally presented like this?" With that, Rowling seemed to think of something, and her expression dropped. It was only at this time that Roderick learned what Rowling was thinking through the signals in her sense of consanguinity, and what she wanted to hear from her mouth was probably the same. For this reason, rod felt helpless. Unlike Rowling, rod had no idea about the existence of Sao city. In rod''s view, both the men who died in the battle and the destroyed Sao city are only in his heart, occupying a very small weight, which is not worth mourning. It is better to start revenge and reconstruction at this time. Different concerns make rod unable to realize Rowling''s feeling. What matters to rod is that Rowling mentioned in her words that this is a town jointly built by the two. Rod recalled that before talking to Rowling, he was thinking about the city of Sao. In order to prevent the reconstruction of the town from affecting the next campaign, rod intends to use the simplest way to abandon the original Sao site and directly occupy other established towns as his own main city. If Rowling needs to change the name of the town to Sao, it''s just a matter of one sentence. But at this time, from Rowling''s words, rod realized that she didn''t seem to want this to happen. Maybe what she wanted more was to complete the reconstruction of Sao city here. The existence of consanguinity perception enables Rowling to be vaguely aware of rod''s idea. Maybe it was just before that Rowling discovered rod''s plan that Rowling made a special inquiry. Realizing this, looking at Rowling, who was waiting for her reply, he sighed and said: "As for the reconstruction of Sao O city, it''s up to you. You can choose where you think is the right place for the reconstruction. It''s OK to rebuild here, but remember to move quickly. We don''t have much time." Chapter 999 Notice that rod''s words emphasize the lack of time. It seems that something big is going to happen. Rowling is puzzled. Is there anything more serious about the legendary mage''s attack on the city of Pisa? Although she was puzzled in her heart, Rowling did not ask rod. She knew that rod must have his reasons for saying so. At this time, Rowling put her eyes on rod''s irregular blade with blue light. special "Is this weapon the harvest of my brother''s trip?" In the previous battle, Rowling personally felt the power of this weapon. The powerful lightning shot from it instantly killed the high-level elements in the air. Even most high-level mages could not do this. It''s the first time that Rowling has ever seen a treasure that can continuously perform magic, not to mention the strange shape of the sword blade. Rowling understood that the weapon in rod''s hand was absolutely not an ordinary thing, so she took the initiative to ask. "Yes. It''s the combined artifact that I''ve been collecting, Titan''s arrow. " With that, rod wielded his sword in the air, and it was another lightning that kept leaping. It shot up rapidly, penetrated the original clouds, and finally disappeared into the sky. Rod didn''t intend to hide his power from Rowling. With the opening of the campaign, the ability of this artifact will be known by more existence. It is also beneficial to inform Rowling in advance. Once again aware of the lightning magic released by the blade, Rowling did not look at the lightning in the air, but looked at rod. From his words, Rowling realized that, with the previous cloak in mind, rod already had two combined artifact. This discovery surprised Rowling. As early as in the deal between rod and els, Rowling realized that he was collecting other combined artifact, but she didn''t really want to achieve this. In Rowling''s impression, the cloak behind rod is enough to turn the whole city of Sao o upside down and create countless corpses. If it wasn''t for the legendary mage, the result of the previous battle would not be certain. At this time, rod''s strength would be significantly improved again with another combined artifact. Compared with this, Rowling is more concerned about the effect of this artifact. The knowledge in the classics makes Rowling understand that the effects of artifact are powerful and special, especially the artifact related to magic. This characteristic makes it impossible for ordinary people to use the existing rules to measure the artifact. Even blakada, a magic Empire famous for its magic, has to face the forbidden magic ball. Looking at the Titan''s arrow in rod''s hand, Rowling''s eyes flashed a trace of curiosity about the real efficacy of this artifact. Noticing Rowling''s change and the signal from his sense of consanguinity, rod understood her idea. Without too much hesitation, rod handed the arrow of Titan across and asked, "have a try?" Rod''s behavior made Rowling feel warm. She stretched out her hands and took over the combined artifact. As soon as the blade started, Rowling felt a powerful force and was constantly emerging from the combined artifact. The + 6 attribute provided by Titan''s arrow is enough to raise the basic attribute of any creature to a very high level, which is more obvious in creatures with low basic attribute. special Seeing that Rowling didn''t realize the real usage of Titan''s arrow, instead, he was immersed in the basic attributes provided by Titan''s arrow. Rod took the initiative to step forward, hold it with Rowling''s hand holding the hilt, and then cut it up. This time, Rowling clearly perceived the process of lightning formation, just like the Elemental creature''s casting of magic. The irregular blade in her hand has a strong ability to guide the surrounding magic elements. As long as she waves it, it will have the corresponding lightning generation. According to Rowling''s understanding of magic, the lightning formed on the blade has reached the level of level five magic. A powerful level five magic is formed in the waving of a sword. Is this the real ability of combined artifact? After Rowling learned the real usage of Titan''s arrow, rod released her hand and planned to let her try it on her own. Like the high attribute bonus when holding the artifact, the drop of attribute reduction is very obvious after losing the artifact. Without rod''s guidance, Rowling himself tried to wave Titan''s arrow, but still had lightning magic shot, but the light was too dim, and she could hardly feel the leap of lightning. In terms of strength, Rowling could not compare with the lightning under rod''s guidance. If the previous lightning can become level 5 magic in power, what Rowling releases now can only be regarded as level 2 or level 3 magic, and there is a significant difference in power. This discovery made Rowling very confused. After several attempts, Rowling found that the shape of lightning guided by artifact was very fixed, and there would not be any deviation with each casting. Rowling could only accept this fact. For most creatures, it''s a great improvement to be able to cast ordinary lightning magic at will without the consumption of mana. This alone can surpass all casters on the same level. But only in rod''s hands will this artifact show its real power. After realizing this, Rowling stopped trying and turned to give this artifact back to rod in front of her. "What''s my brother''s plan after I have two artifact?" Before that, Rowling saw all kinds of preparations made by rod, including the secret accumulation of corpse witches and the collection of combined artifact. She had realized what rod was planning, but she had never got the answer from rod. "Conquering the world, of course." Hearing Rowling''s inquiry, rod gave a rare smile, took Titan''s arrow to his waist and gave his own answer. "You''ll always support me, won''t you?" Then rod raised his hand, palm up, not to cast a spell, but to stop in front of Rowling. See, Rowling also will hand out, gently buckle in rod''s hand, with her smile, the answer is self-evident. Chapter 1000 When the battle ended, the time limit agreed by rod and Stephen was getting closer and closer. Rod went back to the basement with only a few remaining rooms to wait for the last time. In the process of waiting, rod carefully studied his existing ability, and got some harvest. In the past few days, Rowling also made her own choice and began to rebuild Sao in the original site. Although in the northwest, the area closer to Diya has a more dominant position in the terrain, Rowling still chose this place. With the end of a meditation and confirmation of the deadline through the system log, rod walked out of the basement. Usually, after the knowledge attribute is increased, you have to go through the process of meditation to increase the upper limit of your mana value, but the knowledge attribute provided by treasures and other things is not included. When rod holds Titan''s arrow in his hand and gains all attributes + 6, the upper mana limit increases by 60 points. However, there is no mana value provided by him. He needs to meditate to make up for it. Coming to the ground, rod noticed that in addition to Rowling, who had already expected this, the figure of North and another blonde also appeared here. Seeing rod appear here, North''s relaxed expression suddenly coagulates. Ignoring Leah beside him, he will come to rod''s side. At this time, north only felt that he was held by something. Looking back, it was Leia who held him. Holding North''s hand, Leia''s eyes were full of pleading: "do you have to go to Diya?" North will look aside, can''t bear to see Leah look at this time, but his heart will, but as always firm. "Yes, Lord Rhode is going to Diya to meet the immortal liches. these After the battle, when North handed over the potion refined during this period to rod, he learned from rod that when he returned to Diya soon, he would face almost all the liches in the whole region. At first, when he learned the news, North was shocked. An inexplicable fear spread in his heart. From the almost endless transformation of corpses and witches in the city, North also vaguely saw rod''s dependence. Then, North realized that this might be his own opportunity. After talking with rod before, North realized that if he wants to be a real necromancer, he needs to find out what a real necromancer is. Just like orthodox mages, they continue to explore and study their magic knowledge. They just replace the conventional magic knowledge with the matters related to the undead''s magic. This kind of undead mage is the first thing that North ruled out. Unfortunately, this is the most time-consuming move that North took apart from refining magic medicine. Unable to get the answer by his own ability, North had to ask other creatures for help. North believes that, as the most outstanding existence of the whole Diya, the Lich with immortal ability naturally has a profound insight into the necromancer. To ask these lichs, we can not only know the true meaning of the necromancer, but also get the way to become a real necromancer. What makes North feel a little relieved is that after knowing his own idea, rod did not refuse the request, but promised to help him as much as possible in the process. After all, North alone has no chance to see the liches, let alone let the liches answer his questions. Rhode''s help to north is not entirely based on the agreement between them. In addition to Rhode''s emphasis on him, some of the characteristics of North also attracted Rhode. Rod praised North''s courage to face the Lich. Even some heroes who have completed the cohesion of will can hardly have the courage to do it, but North insists on it. Rod pays attention to the will in North''s heart. From north, rod sees the potential of awakening the heroic will. He is very curious about what will happen if this will continues to develop. For this reason, rod does not mind providing some help, including meeting north with the real Lich. Different from rod''s emphasis on North, only Leia is really worried about the safety of North''s trip. Just from what North said, Leah can feel the extreme danger. She can''t imagine what the real situation will be like. What he has to face, but the top existence of the whole Diya, no one knows what the moody liches will do to an ordinary necromancer. "Although I don''t know much about necromancers, I can see that Lord Rhode, who can compete with many liches, has the same ability to answer your puzzles. Why do you have to meet those liches?" Hearing Leah''s words, North was stunned and seemed to be hesitating. Then he shook his head: "only a real Lich can give me the answer." From North''s firm words, Leia seems to realize something. She knows that no matter how she tries to persuade North, she can''t change the idea he has already decided. She can only give out a sigh. Her eyes are dim and her heart is full of loss. After breaking away from Leah''s hand, North no longer hesitates and goes to rod not far away. In the eyes of North''s behavior, rod was not surprised. He had the will to make this decision for him. Noticing that Leia, who was originally beside north, recalled that according to Elon, she seemed to be the original tax official of Sao O city, but she didn''t have a rank and didn''t deserve attention. According to rod''s original expectation, if there is no previous battle, after he returns from taitalia, he will be able to complete Elon''s request and transform the death knight vita. Before that, rod had made some preparations for the transformation of this special death knight, and placed a lot of materials for the ceremony in the deepest part of the basement. However, the recovery process of the Titan corpse wizard King completely destroyed this area. Although the destroyed area can be restored by the magic of earth control, the crushed materials are difficult to recover. Because of this, the transformation of death knight Vita needs to wait for a while before it can be restarted. About the need to postpone the transformation of vita, rod did not hide it from Elon. After informing Elon of the situation, Elon did not show any abnormality. At this time, rod will own line of sight, looked at the side of Rowling, and Rowling has been looking at rod. From the sense of kinship, rod can feel Rowling''s worry about himself, but maybe it''s out of trust in strength or fear that this kind of worry will affect rod''s judgment. Rowling doesn''t express this point, but just watches rod go away. After this period of recovery, Rowling''s face was ruddy, no longer pale and bloodless, and her eyes were more flexible. When he came back to deal with the legendary mage, rod had already discovered this. Under the effect of the energy absorbing secret method, the traces left on Rowling''s body due to the erosion of death energy seemed to have completely disappeared, and she also recovered her original appearance. At the same time, rod also made a series of tests on his own unique skill, energy absorbing secret method. When he just got this ability, rod vaguely felt the uniqueness of this ability, but did not make a specific attempt. The waiting days in the quiet room undoubtedly gave him such an opportunity. According to the system log, the energy absorbing secret method can be used to quickly supplement the existing health value. Because it involves the existence of the original vitality, the effect of the energy absorbing secret method can even be compared with the blood intake of the vampire king when it is used on living creatures. In addition to replenishing health value, the biggest effect of energy absorbing secret method is to repair the damaged maximum health value. According to rod''s understanding, when a player''s body is severely damaged, he will lose his maximum health permanently. Even if the legendary mage uses healing magic to repair his body, he can''t recover his maximum health. Some of the hidden damage on the body will also cause the maximum health value to decline permanently. Only with the help of the highest quality spring of spirits can we recover it. However, the secret method of absorbing energy can do this directly, which can restore the maximum life value of the injured, but it can''t exceed the original limit. In rod''s view, the only drawback of this skill is that it can only be used for numerical recovery, and it can''t affect the existing wounds. Even if it''s just a slight wound, it can''t heal the wounds like healing magic. For the undead mages like Rowling, who have been eroded by the energy of death due to the upgrade of the level of evocation, the emergence of energy absorbing secret method undoubtedly solves the problem that plagues them. After replenishing the original vitality with the secret method of absorbing energy, Rowling also cultivated for a period of time, which made her recover to the best state. What matters to rod is that the secret energy taking method can not only act on living creatures, but also on undead creatures. After many attempts of his own, rod found that the energy absorbing secret method directly acts on the soul fire of the undead. Once he has absorbed its original vitality, it will cause great damage to the undead and can kill any undead whose rank is inferior to the caster. However, in the process of exerting the energy absorbing secret method, it will be strongly resisted by the undead creatures themselves, which will easily destroy the secret method. Unless other means have been used before, such as limiting the undead creatures to their original place, or exerting on the undead creatures under their control, rashly exerting on ordinary undead creatures, it is difficult to achieve any effect. In addition to the undead, ordinary creatures who are able to extract vitality by secret methods will end up in the same situation. If they survive by chance, they will also become the biological form that rod once saw in Warren. special Rod realized that his energy absorbing secret method was probably the most basic part of this secret method. Although it could be used to solve Rowling''s problems, its more powerful effect could not be really displayed. Rod believed that Stephen, who had been living in the mausoleum of death for countless years, would certainly make a series of improvements to the existence of the secret method of taking energy. For countless years, the defects in the energy taking secret method may have been fixed by Stephen. Maybe even if Stephen showed his ability to capture the soul fire of the undead at will, rod didn''t find it strange. What really makes rod care is whether the ability of the energy absorbing secret method can work on the corpse King transformed from the ghost King''s cloak. If the artifact in his hand is only the ghost King''s cloak, rod may be worried about the result of this trip. Steven didn''t use this ability last time, maybe because of some scruples in his heart, but it doesn''t mean he won''t do it this time. However, at this time, rod was not worried about this. The completion of the collection of Titan''s arrows gave him enough confidence to defeat the legendary mage. That''s what he relied on to return to Diya. Even if there are more undead creatures under the lich, or even several liches plotting artifact, they will be inferior in the face of Titan''s arrow, which can cast infinite spells. There is almost nothing that can restrict the casting of Titan''s arrow except the magic weapon with unique effect. In the process of returning to Diya this time, rod''s only worry is the possibility of losing the artifact. The loss of any combined artifact in his hand will be a devastating blow to rod''s strength. Unlike Sandra, even if Sandra loses a combined artifact, he can still rely on his own casting ability to have an opponent in the whole diyadh. At present, rod has to rely on the two combined artifact in his hand to play a role at the same time in order to have the real power to compete with the legendary mage. At this time, seeing that North had come to his side, with a slightly nervous look, but without fear, rod realized that he was ready to go to Diya. Seeing this, rod looks at Rowling. He doesn''t say much. He just says goodbye in his eyes. Then he raises his hand to cast a spell. A dark green portal appeared in front of rod. Because the overall distance is not far, the gate of time and space that Rhodes shows directly connects with the death mausoleum in Diya. The Dragon descended from the sky, then entered the portal, followed by rod, who, as soon as his body flashed, disappeared into the dark green twisted waves. Looking at the door of time and space, which leads to nowhere, North''s mouth pursed, with a nervous look. Finally, he looks at Leia not far away. North confirms his mind and enters it before the door of time and space closes. Chapter 1001 When North came to this area through the gate of time and space, he was shocked by the scene in front of him. In the dark environment, the energy of death is full-bodied to the extreme. The flashing dark green flames around illuminate the bones stacked under the feet. "Is this where the Lich lives?" Looking at the special environment in front of him, North felt a lot. Behind him, the broken transmission monument tilted to one side. It looked like it might collapse at any time, and rod was not surprised. Since then, the strong energy of death actively moves closer to rod''s position. The existence of God level spiritualism enables rod to dominate this special magic element. When I came to the mausoleum of death, I felt the constant call of death energy, and the bones that could be easily transformed could be seen everywhere. A sense of peace of mind was generated in rod''s heart. North on one side seems to be unable to bear the gathered energy of death. His body is a little shaky. Seeing this, rod has to take the initiative to disperse the energy of death around him. "Save your surprise for the liches." North''s reaction made rod frown. After a simple reminder, rod moved towards the depth of death mausoleum. The signal from the perception makes rod notice that many unique and powerful breath are not far away and seem to be waiting for something. Even rod can feel a strong threat from the breath from a distance. Associating with the previous agreement with Stephen, rod knows that there are many liches waiting here. Rod did not choose to ride the dragon, but just walk, because of this. In the process of moving forward, North seems to be aware of something. Looking up, he finds countless ghosts floating in the sky, watching everything below. This scene immediately surprised north. He wanted to tell rod about the abnormality, but he didn''t pay attention to his idea. In the process of North''s observation of the ghost, the ghost also noticed his gaze and looked back at the empty eyes flashing with the fire of the soul. North only felt that his existence was exposed to the gaze of all the ghosts. The appearance of this abnormal, so that North quickly lowered his head, did not dare to look at the top of his head. With the deepening of the distance, rod through the spiritual imprint, also connected with his last transformation of the necromancer king. these In addition, rod''s line of sight, there are a lot of dead creatures belonging to Stephen. These different kinds of undead creatures, aware of rod''s eyes, raised their hands one after another and pointed to a direction deep in the mausoleum of death in a nondescript posture, which was exactly the direction rod was going. This action of the undead also makes rod understand that Stephen has noticed his arrival. It was not long before a bright white light appeared in front of them. Perhaps because of adapting to the dark environment, even though he had reached the position where the light came from, north still couldn''t look directly at the environment in front of him, only felt that the light around him was very dazzling. After a while, North got used to it, barely observing the surrounding scene. these these special "Welcome to the mausoleum of death, rod. With my own words in mind, I have summoned the whole of diyane for you, plus 13 liches including a new Lich. They are very interested in your artifact. " The low voice of the girl, spread to North''s ears, just swept by her eyes, North suddenly feel all his secrets are seen through, there is no way to hide. Perhaps because of his low strength, this extremely powerful existence did not stay on North''s body, but just swept from him. Even so, North was still in a panic. Thinking of the words, North has realized that the woman who appears in front of them is actually a real Lich. Observing the woman''s appearance carefully, it is difficult for north to connect her with the Lich he thinks. From her, north can not see any trace of the erosion of death energy, nor can he feel the existence of any death energy. North knows that this is mostly caused by the gap in strength, not only the woman in front of her, but also the existence of more than a dozen other liches she mentioned. Only rod in front of her can deal with them. From this lich, North saw the possibility of solving his own confusion, and his fear began to dissipate, so he stood behind rod honestly. He knew that on this occasion, he might be the most humble existence. In rod''s eyes, Stephen, who appears in front of him, is still dressed as usual, with exaggerated spider shaped crown on his head and elegant black skirt. His skirt is raised high, not affected by the withered bones on the ground. "It is worth noting that after hearing that a large number of liches will gather in the mausoleum of death, the royal family of Diya also sent an emissary to come, and several liches are very close to this emissary." As if to remind rod, Stephen volunteered to add this information. Aware of Steven''s kindness, rod nodded to her, but still had some doubts in his heart, so he asked: "Is there a royal family in diyane? Isn''t the immortal Lich enough to rule this land? " In rod''s impression, the Lich is the real ruler of the whole Diya. In this land where the Necromancers live, there should be no regular royal family. Even if some necromancers are appointed king of Diya later, there seems to be no sign of royal family. Seeing that rod didn''t know about this, Stephen''s face remained unchanged and replied: "since the establishment of Diya, the royal family has existed. Heroic necromancers, or other creatures, will be elected king of Diya after being approved by many liches." Hearing Stephen''s words, rod can''t help but fall into the memory, hoping to find the information about the royal family of Diya through the game memory of his previous life. "The influence of the royal family is very weak. No Lich will follow the command of the royal family. On the contrary, the royal family may need to meet our requirements. Once something important happens, when the Lich is not ready to appear, members of the royal family are needed to appear. " these Because the influence of Lich is too large, and the Necromancer''s magic schools around the world dominate certain political trends, the royal family, which should be in charge of Diya, has become insignificant. If Stephen didn''t mention the royal family of Diya, rod didn''t know that there was a royal family in Diya. In his mind, those immortal liches ruled Diya. "Who is the present King of Diya?" Rod asked, since there is a royal family, there must be a king in the face. Rod was very curious about the identity of the king. Hearing rod''s question, Stephen''s patience did not diminish at all. After countless years of survival, the Lich had already developed a mind far superior to other creatures, so he replied: "The current king of Diya is a hero who failed to hold the endless night ceremony, failed to become a lich, and could only exist as a semi undead creature. His name is kathery." "The messenger he sent was an ambitious young Lord of the dead, named phines Wilma. In addition to Mordor, a new lich, Asha, who is keen on Royal affairs, and nags, the natural hero of the lich, are associated with phines. They seem to be planning "something." After hearing Stephen''s voice suddenly accentuated, rod understood the seriousness of the problem through the Lich''s reminder. these these For Stephen''s words, rod can''t believe all or not. This is the only way for rod to obtain information before he meets with the Lich. cutting-edge news special these The total number of liches in Diya is far less than rod imagined. Rod thought that after countless years of accumulation, there would be dozens of liches in this land where necromancers exist. According to rod''s understanding of the necromancer system, any necromancer who reaches the top of the fifth level can use the endless night ritual to transform himself into a lich. The Lich just promoted is only equivalent to the general level 6 creature. Not only does it have a small number of undead creatures, but also its casting ability is inferior to that of the orthodox high-level mage. Due to the influence of death energy on its own mana value, most of the damage spells are even worse than before. Only after a long period of accumulation and control of countless undead creatures can the true power of Lich be exerted. Different from these six level liches in Diya, there are many high-level mages in almost any magic school in blakhada. It is not uncommon that there are several legendary mages in the deep magic school, not to mention the magic guild, which attracts all mages to join. Compared with blakada, there is a very obvious gap in the level of high-level creatures. Although there are still high-level undead creatures, compared with the strength of high-level mages and legendary mages, the general high-level undead creatures are obviously not enough. The endless night ritual can help the necromancer get rid of the limitation of body and become a lich with higher life form. However, there are failures in this process. Rod noticed that Katherine in Stephen''s words was such an example. Instead of using the endless night ritual to transform herself into a lich, she became another form of undead. The existence of such a failure in the transformation of endless night ritual can be elected as the king of Diya. Rod believes that there must be something extraordinary about him that can satisfy these liches. Maybe it has something to do with his heroic expertise. In addition, what makes rod care is that he once again heard the name modo from Stephen. In rod''s impression, the last time he heard the name, he came from the spiritualism of blakada. In the original conversation, when Stephen mentioned modo several times, he called him the new Lich. cutting-edge news By seizing the mother of the dead in the business group and putting the blame on rod, modo obtained the core materials of the endless night ceremony. Rod did not expect that they would meet here. Rod recalled that after so many things happened, it has been a long time since modo captured the mother of the dead and was promoted to Lich. But for the immortal lich, this is just a short moment of their long life, just like it happened yesterday. No wonder Stephen always called modo the new Lich. Chapter 1002 What makes rod very concerned is that Stephen mentioned the name of phines Wilma in his words. Rod remembers that in the battle of shadow of death in his previous life, phines Wilma, the necromancer, played a very important role and constantly refreshed the players'' understanding of him. Rod recalled that in the early days of the second expansion in his previous life, phines appeared in front of all players as the leader of the battle. At that time, many players even thought that phines was the owner of artifact. It was not until the middle of the second expansion that the heroes who had been cheated by Sandro and collected artifact parts for him united to expose Sandro''s crime. Then the players realized that there was another person in charge of the artifact in Diya. Many players have suspected that the strength is far less than that of the lich, and the Phoenix, who does not have the heroic identity, is how to control the artifact, and convince many lichs that his strength is not worthy of the powerful effect of the artifact. cutting-edge news It was not until later in the second expansion that when phines won the approval of many liches and was crowned king Diya that players realized that there was something extraordinary about this seemingly ordinary necromancer. By the end of the second expansion, the battle of shadow of death finally failed. Even Sandra had fallen in the battle, and his artifact was missing. Phines was still king of Diya. FeNiS can be said to be the biggest winner in the second expansion, belonging to the Diya side. In this battle, even the immortal Lich''s life will end, FeNiS, who was unknown before, was finally crowned king of Diya and became the first person in the necromancer kingdom. these these these Maybe in the future, the intelligence will play a more important role. " In response, Stephen only lightly responded: "I hope you can play out the real power of artifact." During the conversation between rod and Stephen, his arrival also attracted the attention of many creatures in the field. The ghost dragon behind rod is undoubtedly a very conspicuous existence. The strong death energy emitted by the ghost dragon can be felt by all creatures in the field. Combined with the information conveyed by Stephen when he called many liches, rod''s identity was also speculated by the creatures in the field. Feeling the sight of looking at himself in the dark, rod didn''t wait any longer. After the conversation with Stephen, he went straight forward and walked towards the center of the light. special Soon, rod stopped walking forward, and North, who followed behind, saw this and quickly stood in the same place. environment In the process of looking around, North noticed that the arm candlesticks, which were bigger than he had seen before, were hanging around him and rod. The candlesticks that crossed the ground looked around, and the range of vision was extremely limited. The pale fire light did not extend towards the periphery. The dark shadow covered it and cut off the spread of light. It seemed that there was something in the dark that swallowed up the light. environment North was able to sense that the extremely powerful breath was in the darkness that could not be reached by the light, which brought him a sense of inexplicable fear. These extremely powerful creatures did not know when they completely surrounded themselves and rod. To be exact, rod chose to come to the encirclement. At this moment, north can''t help recalling everything in the city of Sao o. Compared with just studying the potion in the quiet room at that time, the strong stimulation he felt at this time made North really aware of the danger, but he didn''t regret his choice. Rod also sensed the powerful creatures around him. He knew that they were the liches who came here and the undead creatures under them. Rhode noticed that when he came to the bright center of the field, the atmosphere of Lich around him changed obviously. Some of them became hasty, waiting for Rhode to show a flaw in the field, and then waiting for an opportunity to seize the artifact belonging to the necromancer. Some of them had great hostility and might attack Rhode at any time. Some of them began to be peaceful, Not influenced by rod at all. Until he really stood in the center, rod''s perception that because of the existence of those liches, the strong threat was dissipated. At this time, rod could not feel any fear in his heart. In addition to greatly enhancing rod''s perception of the energy of death, the presence of divine level evocation also enhances rod''s resistance to undead spells. Even at the top of Diya, these immortal liches, the cloud of death released by them, still can''t do any damage to rod. Rod''s only worry is the conventional magic cast by these liches. Due to the changes brought about by the endless night ritual, any spell cast by the Lich will be changed by the death energy. In terms of the real casting ability, it can''t be compared with the orthodox legendary mage. With the artifact in his hand, rod can defeat a real legendary mage. At this time, the only thing he needs to worry about is that the liches unite to exert pressure on himself. Therefore, in the face of Stephen''s kindness, rod chooses to accept it, hoping to unite with the Lich. After he came to the field, rod did not speak any words, but just used his own soul summoning technique to release the death energy in his body towards the death mausoleum. Death energy swept by, and an inexplicable change began to appear in the death mausoleum. The death energy released by rod immediately attracted the attention of those liches outside. Even the Lich can''t have such pure death energy. In their perception, this degree of death energy has no impurities, even beyond the pure magic elements. these these At their feet, the dead bones, which were everywhere in the dead mausoleum, began to tremble violently. these A large number of corpse witches lifted the broken bones buried in their bodies and climbed up from the ground. For a moment, the whole death mausoleum seemed to wake up. Feeling the change in the mausoleum of death again, Stephen not only sighed about the power of the artifact, but also couldn''t help but put his eyes on rod. This unique power attracted her. If rod could really launch the campaign he promised, Stephen would not mind joining in. environment For the Lich with extremely powerful perception, there is no difference in whether there is light around. But in order to show Rhode better, Stephen raises his hand. The next moment, there will be light passing down from the sky. The dark sky covering the mausoleum of death did not dissipate. The light from the sky came from several ghosts who were ignited by pale flames. After the blessing of high-level magic, the light dispelled the darkness below and illuminated the whole area. In addition to Stephen, other liches who noticed the appearance of the corpse Lich King could not keep the peace in the past. Even though they had been mentioned by Stephen for a long time, these liches were still difficult to understand. "Is this the effect of the magic of gathering spirits?" It was a necromancer who was enveloped in a black robe. The only necromancer was very conspicuous under the shadow of many powerful creatures. The Necromancer''s hands folded in front of his abdomen are wearing thick leather gloves. Just his exposed face is full of signs of festering, with dark liquid dripping. There is nothing in his left eye. The erosion of death energy is very obvious on him. "The magic of gathering spirits can revive the dead, but it can''t work on the decaying dead. This place is going to be a cursed land, mixed with the bones of many creatures. The magic of gathering spirits can''t put the dead of different individuals together." Perhaps it is also in the heart of doubt, a real lich, answered the words of the necromancer. If rod can pay attention to the appearance of the lich, he will be very familiar with it. Once in the magic guild in the city of mourning, rod had a close relationship with the Lich. His identity is exactly the hero modo. At that time, modo had not become a real Lich. "This way of transformation is more like the effect of evocation, and it''s the best evocation." As he said this, modo seemed to notice something and asked, "Asha, what do you think?" The target of modo''s inquiry, that is, Aisha, is also a lich. In many years of research on the Necromancer''s magic, he focused on the related content of the Necromancer''s magic. He thought that the Necromancer''s magic is the origin of all the Necromancer''s magic, and it is the most orthodox Necromancer''s magic. After he was promoted to lich, modo took the initiative to make friends with Aisha, and asked him questions about epic level spiritualism, all of which were answered in detail. In Modo''s opinion, Aisha''s level of spiritualism is likely to reach the top legendary level. The legendary level of evocation is an important condition for the Lich to advance to the legendary creature. There are few liches in the whole Diya, who have this level of evocation. In addition to the real legendary lich, the only one who can have the legendary level of spiritualism is Asha. From the transformed corpse wizard king, modo is aware of a kind of pressure. He, who has been dealing with corpse witches all the year round, knows more about the strength of this creature. Once the number is added up, the damage ability can be greatly improved. The transformation process of these necromancer kings puzzled modo. In Modo''s opinion, with the existence of the legendary level of spiritualism and the long-term study of spiritualism, Aisha must have her own understanding of this unique transformation mode. Maybe this is the effect of the legendary level of spiritualism. However, at this time, Aisha seems to have found something frightening, and her face is full of incredible looks. For a lich who has existed for countless years, this is extremely unusual. One side found that Aisha body changes of modo, can not help but be cautious. "It''s not a legendary ability." There was Aisha''s voice in his ear, and modo was stunned. "It''s divine evocation." Hearing Aisha''s words, modo felt that his body was shaking. This feeling was not felt by modo after he was promoted to Lich. The information contained in the words is too amazing. Next to them, another lich, who never spoke, began to change his face. Noticing the emotional changes of these liches, the only necromancer beside them frowned, looked at rod in the field and whispered: "He''s just a senior necromancer. He doesn''t even touch the threshold of the Lich. He''s not qualified to hold the endless night ritual. I believe you Lich adults know better than me why he can master the divine level of evocation." "It seems that what Lord Stephen said is right. The reason why she called us here is that the artifact belonging to the necromancer is in this world and has been acquired by this person." Chapter 1003 The words of the necromancer only sound like a statement of the fact about the artifact information to the Lich in front of us, but what it actually contains is the intention of intentionally or unintentionally guiding, trying to transfer the Lich''s attention to the artifact. The lich, who has lived for countless years, naturally will not be easily influenced by other people''s words. The guidance in this kind of words may be counterproductive to the Lich. During the conversation between the necromancer and the two liches, there was always a dark cloud around them, which covered an area the size of a person. Even the light above the death mausoleum could not disperse it. At this time, there was a sound coming out of the dark fog. "Phines, who is the most suitable person to control these artifact? Are those two legendary liches, or other beings in the field, or are you in charge? " Different from the previous two liches, phines can talk with them normally. From the dark fog, phines can only feel a chill. The Lich nags in the fog is not so talkative. Aware of the meaning of questioning in the words, phines has no change in his expression, but takes himself out "I know I''m weak. I dare not covet any artifact. It''s up to you Lich adults. No matter which great being finally obtained this artifact, the royal family of Diya is willing to make friends with it and obey the will of this being, which is also the meaning of Lord cathery. " Finice''s words did not satisfy nags. A cold hum came from the black fog, but she was immediately interrupted by Aisha''s words. "Well, we haven''t got the artifact yet. What''s the use of saying that there are some of them?" these In this case, it is undoubtedly too early to discuss the ownership of artifact rashly, and the dispute arising from artifact is of no help to the current situation. As soon as Aisha''s words came out, there was no sound in the dark fog, which seemed to recognize what Aisha said. Aisha, who has a divine level of evocation, has a leading trend among the three liches. The level of evocation can reflect the strength of a lich to a great extent. Even if Aisha does not become a legendary lich, her real strength will not be much different. "Well, I don''t know what Katherine is up to. When all the liches of Diya gather together, even the two legendary liches are present, he, the king of Diya, is absent from this Lich gathering. He just sends an emissary to come." It seems that she thought of something, Aisha sighed. There was not much criticism in her words, but a kind of concern. these It''s a pity that Lord kathery can''t come to this gathering. He asked me to apologize to you Lich adults. " However, not all liches are interested in the situation of kathery. Modo interrupts phines, who seems to have something else to say, and says in an imperative tone: "It''s useless to talk about it more. Go and have a try. The necromancer in the field... The reality of rod." It seems that he recalled something, and modo''s expression gradually became ugly. When he learned about rod''s intelligence, modo just found it hard to accept it. It could not imagine that the undead mage, who was not outstanding in the city of mourning, had become the focus of this Lich gathering relying on the existence of artifact. It wasn''t until rod''s body appeared in the scene that modo confirmed that the necromancer in front of him was the one he had seen in the sorcery guild of the city of mourning. If the relationship between modo and rod is just like this, modo may not worry too much. The one-time relationship is nothing at all in this situation. What makes the Lich feel concerned is that it seems to blame rod for taking the mother of the dead in the city of mourning. In this case, because he didn''t understand rod''s attitude, modo had to unite with Aisha to join the ranks of liches fighting for artifact. In its view, as long as rod''s artifact is obtained, he can''t pose a threat to himself. Instead of finding rod to reconcile, modo is more willing to solve all this in the way of the necromancer. these these Hearing modo''s words, phines was stunned. He didn''t expect that the Lich in front of him would let himself, who was just a formal necromancer, come forward to test the owner of the artifact. The wrinkles of facial muscles eroded by the energy of death make modo''s ugly face even more gloomy. Seeing this, FeNiS dare not put forward any counter opinions. Under the gaze of these liches in front of him, FeNiS pretends not to care and walks towards rod in the field. Phines knew that the huge gap in strength made it impossible for him to have an equal dialogue with these liches. Even if they gave themselves the opportunity to join the dialogue for the sake of being the Royal emissary and representing the current king Catherine, the gap in identity could not be bridged. In the process of walking towards rod in the field, phines had a very strong desire in his heart. This kind of situation of being despised is very common in him. How many times did he hope to change all this and become the most prominent existence of the whole Diya, but he always faced the pain of poor strength. From his understanding of himself, FeNiS is very clear that he can never be promoted to Lich only by his own talent. To achieve all this, he must rely on the power of artifact, or the value of some powerful existence. Phines realized that the process of testing the truth and the void was the opportunity he had been waiting for for for a long time. Chapter 1004 After completing the transformation of the necromancer king, rod didn''t control all the dead creatures in front of him, but just made a mental imprint on the necromancer king who was close to him. For rod, the process of transformation is already familiar. With the blessing of God level evocation, rod did not consume much mana, so he completed this transformation. Depending on the unique effect of the cloak of the ghost king, rod can give orders to all the Necromancers transformed by him and other undead creatures derived from the necromancers, even if he doesn''t use the mental imprint. The only regret is that rod can''t gain any experience from the undead without his own mental imprint. Only the undead with his mental imprint can provide him with experience. If you control the nearby undead creatures, rod''s spiritual attributes are not occupied much. Because of the transformation of materials, the corpse king in the dead mausoleum occupies much less spiritual attributes than the corpse King transformed from other areas. In addition, a series of undead creatures transformed by the cloak of the ghost king, without the control of the necromancer, the whole soul fire is in a state of silence. Even if they perceive the existence of living creatures, they will not take the initiative to attack them. Rod does not control these corpse sorcerer kings for the time being, but also prepares for the following matters. At this time, he noticed the abnormality in his perception, which seemed to make rod find something. He looked at his own sight in a direction not far away. Rod noticed that in that position, a necromancer was coming towards him. Through the pale light in the sky, rod can see the appearance of the necromancer. Whether it is his black robe or his face seriously eroded by the energy of death, there is no difference between him and the necromancer in rod''s impression, which can be used as a template for the orthodox necromancer. In Diya, a terrible face can be used as a symbol of the level of spiritualism and bring high prestige to the necromancer. There are few people like Stephen who use magic to restore their appearance. The existence of peeping eye makes rod look at the necromancer for a moment, and he gets a lot of basic attributes about him. Because of his low rank, looking at the necromancer in front of him, rod didn''t notice any threat from him. Soon, the necromancer stopped near rod and said respectfully: "Lord, the necromancer from afar, I, Phoenix Wilma, as the emissary of the royal family of Diya, on behalf of all the Lich adults here, convey my sincere greetings to you." Hearing the words of the necromancer in front of him, rod''s expression remained unchanged. The information contained in the words also makes rod understand the identity of the necromancer. It is in the second expansion that he has a role as a Phoenix. Seeing that rod didn''t pay attention to his own plan, phines couldn''t hang on his face. After a dry cough, he continued "It''s said that you have found the vampiric cloak, a long lost artifact of the royal family of Diya. The Lich Lord, who was summoned by the artifact message, hopes that I can prove it to you." It seems that in order to attract rod''s attention, FeNiS deliberately accentuated his tone. It''s reasonable to say that after rod''s transformation of the undead, the existence of artifact and its effect have already been shown to many liches. However, phines still inquired about rod. In addition to asking rod to admit this, he also wanted to put pressure on him. Aware of his own strength, he can''t compare with rod who has artifact blessing, but he is worried about rod''s abnormal behavior. In his words, phines always mentions the existence of lich, hoping to make rod feel vigilant. "Yes, so what?" Finally, looking at the severely eroded face of phines, rod replied with unchanging face. glove "According to the accurate records of the royal family of Diya, four centuries and fifty-two years ago, the hero degar established his own vampire Kingdom, relying on the power of the" VAMPIRE CAPE ". In the same year, with the unanimous consent of the Lich adults, the hero degar was officially crowned king Diya Speaking of this, phines vaguely looked at the wide Cape behind rod. In his opinion, if rod didn''t make any disguise, this cape is the legendary ghost King''s cloak. "The VAMPIRE CAPE belongs to the royal family of Diya. Many Lich adults present have experienced that period and can testify to it." In order to get the Lich''s attention, FeNiS can only do his best. He understands that the indifferent, insignificant trial, or swaying like a rudder in the wind will only make the Lich hate himself. He must choose the holder of the artifact or the Lich''s camp from the beginning, and unswervingly support one side. After the choice in his heart, phines chose the Lich camp. Although the real Lich has not spoken yet, according to his understanding, the Lich''s attitude towards artifact is the same. After learning the intelligence of the artifact, many liches gathered in the death mausoleum and explained this to phines. In phines'' eyes, although rod has mastered the vampiric cloak, his strength is not outstanding. There is still a long way to go before he becomes a real Lich. In the end, the control of the artifact is not his turn. If rod''s strength is a little stronger, phines may hesitate in his heart when making a choice, and even turn to speak for rod. However, in this situation, except for the corpse wizard king who has just been transformed, only the ghost dragon and an apprentice necromancer are under rod''s leadership. Naturally, it is difficult for phines to believe his strength. In phines'' view, although there were many corpse witches transformed by rod before, this was achieved through the function of artifact. If the artifact was given to any lich, they would only be stronger than rod. "The Lich Lord of Diya, as well as all members of the royal family, thank you very much for bringing the VAMPIRE CAPE here. It should be a great honor for many lichs to gather here for you." these This is not my personal request to you, but the will of all the Lich adults in Diya. " Chapter 1005 With FeNiS''s words, the whole scene was silent, even the wind seemed to have stopped. Rod''s reaction has undoubtedly become the focus of all creatures. The Lich King, who was originally transformed by him, has been defended by all liches. In terms of quantity, the corpse wizard king may have a certain advantage, but due to the scattered position, he can''t launch a joint attack against any Lich around him. In this case, it''s difficult for the Lich at the top of Diya to be affected by the death cloud alone, let alone the legendary Lich. Watching what happened in the field, facing the sudden attack of FeNiS, Steven in the rear wants to know how rod will deal with it. Although phines is only a necromancer, his behavior is obviously inspired by those liches and his identity as an emissary. If rod can''t handle it properly, this meeting will become a battle for artifact. After rod, North was also nervous. After the battle of Sao O city, he naturally understood the effect of the artifact on rod. In the silence, the warm liquid slipped from North''s brow and down his eyelids, blurring his vision. When North raised his hand to wipe it, he found that he was sweating. environment And in the presence, rod appears extremely calm, perhaps in front of FeNiS, in the future expansion, will have some achievements, but now, he is just a small role. For the information in phines'' words, rod noticed some anomalies. He noticed that when phines called the artifact, he said "vampire cloak", rather than the actual "ghost cloak". Although it''s just a slight difference in the name, and the vampire cape is one of the artifact parts, it contains huge information. Based on the existing information, rod may not be able to judge whether degar, the hero many years ago, has achieved a complete state of composite artifact, but he realizes that even the royal family of Diya has no detailed information about this artifact. As for returning the artifact according to FeNiS, it is even more impossible. When the hero degar died in rod''s hands, the argument of the royal family of Diya is not convincing. FeNiS seems to know this. His choice is to use the power of all the liches in the field to put pressure on rod. In the face of finis''s almost offensive words, rod simply responded: "The vampire cape is only part of this artifact. I advise you to go back to the Royal books and find out the name of this artifact, and then tell me about it. " Having said that, rod no longer cares about phines in front of him, but turns to face one direction in the field. In rod''s perception, the two most powerful breath of all liches are in that position. "I came with good intentions. I can''t exert the real power of my artifact, the cloak of the ghost king, just by one person or a lich. That''s why I asked Stephen to call you here." "Transforming any dead creature into a necromancer king is just one of the effects of this artifact, which is far from reaching the limit of the effect. Even if they are out of the control of the artifact, these necromancer kings can continue to make the transformation go on and transform any dead creature into a necromancer." Speaking, it seems to confirm rod''s words. The king of necromancer transformed by him acted and actively guided the transformation. these Due to the special terrain of the death mausoleum, except rod, who has the divine level soul summoning skill, can easily transform the rotten bones into the corpse Witch King, other creatures can''t achieve this. The corpse witches transformed from the corpse Witch King around also use a few relatively complete and less rotten bones for transformation. This is not only clear in rod''s mind, but also in other liches in the field. They will not doubt the power of the artifact. The appearance of the corpse witch or the king of the corpse witch, as well as rod''s own level of evocation, can be used as a proof. The level of evocation is the most intuitive reflection of the existence of the Lich''s strength. Any Lich''s judgment on this point will not make any mistakes. From the artifact owned by rod to the promotion of the level of evocation, these immortal liches see the hope of promotion. This is the most critical point. Soon, rod''s voice was heard in the field again. "As the object of awe of all the Necromancers in Diya, I believe all the liches in the field can understand what this power of artifact means." After completing the transformation of the necromancer king to the necromancer, rod continued. This time, rod''s line of sight, no longer only to those two strongest breath of existence position, but in turn looked at all the liches. these After all, in your eyes, it''s a sweet home. " "I don''t know. If it is a lich present who gets this artifact, what will it do? But I guess it should rely on the effect of artifact to accumulate the necromancer king to the end of time. With the help of artifact, the undead creatures can also be immortal. Until there are more necromancer kings in hand than the whole world, and then show the effect of artifact. After all, this is the move that the Lich loves. " "But when I got this artifact, an idea spread endlessly in my heart, that is to conquer the whole world by the power of the artifact." "There is not so much time to wait. The ordinary creatures that die in every battle will become the nourishment of transforming corpses into witches. The victory of any battle will be enough to offset the gains you have accumulated in Diya for decades. When a battle called shadow of death sweeps across the earth, the whole world is at your fingertips among the endless corpses." "Now, I would like to ask the liches, who would like to join in this battle?" Chapter 1006 Rod''s tone changed several times, and finally said such words to all the liches in the field. As rod''s voice fell, the scene fell into a dead silence again, and the atmosphere became more dignified. Multi powerful momentum, rising from around the venue, the owner of momentum no longer covers up his own existence. The content of rod''s words sounds like simply showing his attitude to all the creatures in the field, and inviting the Lich to join in the battle. In fact, it is full of irony and ridicule. All the liches in the field can realize from rod''s words that he belittles or even disdains the Lich''s seclusion behavior all the year round. Even Steven, who is not far away and perceiving all this, can''t help frowning when he hears rod''s words. Next to rod, FeNiS wanted to say something after receiving rod''s response. When he heard rod''s next words to all the liches, he had only one idea in his heart, that is, rod was finished. No one can continue to survive after offending so many liches in Dia at the same time. In phines'' view, rod is undoubtedly extremely arrogant. Will see the situation in the field in the eyes, finice in the heart of rapid calculation after a few, then the line of sight on the broad cloak behind rod. After saying these words, rod did not wait too long, and the abnormality began to appear in front of his eyes. A large number of black fog emerged from the void and appeared in front of rod out of thin air. There was a very powerful momentum in the fog, and the creatures in it were obviously not easy to deal with. Deep words, accompanied by the general sound of the wind, came from the black fog "Necromancer, the existence of artifact seems to make you a little overjoyed. From you, I can''t see the respect you should show for creatures whose existence form is much higher than yours." The signal from his perception made him realize that what existed in the black fog was a real lich, which brought him more pressure than ever Stephen. Rod thought that according to the Lich''s patience, it should not act rashly. No matter how much he said, it was hard to see their reaction. Especially in this situation, once the battle is really started, it is surrounded by liches. Even if a lich grabs the artifact, it may not be able to save it. On the contrary, it will be attacked by other liches. Even if the Lich in the black fog is the first one to appear in front of him, rod believes that he will not do it easily. Therefore, rod needs to continue to use words to lead. In the face of the Lich''s question, rod responded calmly without any panic "Isn''t the so-called respect determined by strength? You can''t judge by life form. Now, the artifact is in my hand. You should pay homage to it. " As he said this, rod seemed to think of something. He glanced at the black fog in front of him, then turned his eyes to the field again, and said: "It seems that the insipid life hidden in Diya for many years has made you lose all your fighting spirit, and you can''t even judge the basic situation." "To tell you the truth, I''m tired of negotiating with you liches. I can put aside the Lich and directly unite with the Necromancers in the territory. Anyway, they all rely on the power of artifact, and the results won''t be much different. " Finally, with the end of rod''s words, a cold hum came out of the black fog in front of him, followed by words with obvious anger: "Although the power of artifact is strong, it also needs the controller to be qualified to use it. A mere necromancer is not qualified to use it." Without any omen, the black fog began to spread rapidly, and immediately covered rod and his party. Neither North behind him nor phines nearby could escape from the black fog. The nearby corpse witches transformed by rod, when they are shrouded in the black fog, their perception ability is suppressed to the extreme, and they lose the ability to judge everything around them. If they don''t have the mental imprint to give specific instructions, they can''t do anything at all, they can only wait in place. Rod was also covered by the black fog. He noticed that the main effect of the black fog was to block all perception, but it would not directly erode the body like the cloud of death. Unlike the corpse Witch King, although rod could not see anything in the dark, his perception ability was not suppressed. On the contrary, because he was in the same dark fog with the lich, rod could clearly perceive its position. At this moment, the control effect of God level soul summoning on the Lich is revealed. Most of the Lich''s spells are difficult to have a complete effect on rod. Rod sensed the abnormal state of his own necromancer kings. Perhaps for other creatures, this kind of black fog in front of them can block their perception to a great extent, but it can''t play any role under the effect of God level evocation. At this time, it was the Lich nags who came to him and covered him with the whole central area with the spread of black fog. Rod''s words, together with the experience of nags, undoubtedly touched him deeply. In addition, he saw that FeNiS was completely unable to control the situation in front of him. On the contrary, rod suppressed him with momentum. Nags was unwilling to continue to wait, so he was the first to come to rod. Seeing that nags was willing to be the first to test, the other liches did not intervene, but observed everything in the field. The most special thing about nags is that he is not only a lich, but also a hero, and he is the rarest born hero. Before he became a lich, nags had an inexplicable love for the darkness. Nags always believed that it was his love of darkness that made him move forward on the road of the necromancer, and finally made use of the endless night ritual to transform himself into a real Lich. The natural hero identity of nags is also very special. It was not acquired from the birth of human form, but from the completion of the endless night ritual to become a real Lich. It''s not the condensation of will, it''s just the completion of this process. With the end of the endless night ceremony, nags becomes a lich hero. In nags'' view, becoming a lich is like getting a new life. The identity of natural hero strengthens his mind. Chapter 1007 Creating and releasing the black fog is the hero''s specialty that nags awakened after he became a natural hero. With this special ability, nags is in the shadow of black fog all the time. If any creature other than him enters it, regardless of species, he will be deprived of all perception ability, and even his own existence can not be determined. In Diya, nags'' Sabbath plain is one of the weird places which is called the mausoleum of death. No creature can reach the end of the Sabbath plain with conscious consciousness. As early as after entering this place, their perception will be deprived until they sink in the darkness. At this time, relying on the special effect of stimulating the hero''s expertise, nags released a lot of black fog, which enveloped rod and the central area. The black fog released by nags can also shield the perception from the outside world. Maybe only the existence in the black fog can understand his own situation. The appearance of this scene makes other liches around feel a sense of urgency. With their level of evocation, it is also difficult to detect what happened in the black fog. The Lich who knows nags'' ability worries that in case of being shrouded in the black fog, nags will capture the artifact in a short time, and use space magic to escape, and will never appear in diyanne again. The existence of artifact may be completely unrelated to them. Among these liches, except for the two legendary liches, the only one who can keep calm is Aisha. Relying on her own level of evocation, Aisha can vaguely perceive the situation in the black fog, so as to understand the situation of nags at this time. However, Aisha seems to be aware of something, showing a look of consternation, without waiting for it to help nags in the field, the situation will change. White light tearing black fog, from which transmission, and then came a violent explosion. With the flash of white light, the black fog that had spread around was rapidly dissipating. The bodies of the creatures that had been shrouded in it appeared in the field again, and the bodies of nags also appeared in the air. However, at this time, nags didn''t seem to be in a good state. He lost the cover of black fog, and his appearance appeared completely in the eyes of all creatures. It was a skeleton creature in a blue and luxurious robe. There was no flesh and blood on his face and arms. If you don''t look at the decoration on his body and the difference in strength, it''s difficult to distinguish the appearance of this skeleton creature from that of a skeleton soldier. At this time, nags was not in a good state. On the front of the blue robe, there was a large area of burnt black marks. The residual breath Magic Elements on his body also showed the kind of magic he had just suffered. The figure of nags did not stay in the air for long. Soon, the continuous black fog around him shrouded him again. Only this time, the black fog only covered the figure of nags, and did not spread to other places. Perceiving that he was finally separated from the space where there was no light or anything, North waved his hands in horror, as if to verify everything in front of him. At the moment before, North really felt the coming of death, in the dark fog that can erase all perception. For North, it was equivalent to experiencing death personally. Finally separated from the black fog, north only felt that he had a new view on the art of evocation. He had troubled himself in the past. The part about death in the art of evocation was also answered at this time. But before North thought about it, he put his eyes on rod. North noticed that at this time, rod had already grasped his irregular blade hanging on his waist. The water blue sword body was emitting a kind of brilliance, even more powerful than the white light in the air, dispersing the darkness around him. Under the shadow of the black robe, the Lich in the field didn''t know the existence of this weapon before except north. It didn''t attract their attention until rod took it out. North has a deeper understanding of rod''s weapon than the Lich on the scene. North recalled that in the end of the battle in sao''o, he saw rod use this weapon to release a terrible lightning. With the appearance of this weapon, the field was silent again. Even though he had just been hit by lightning, nags, who had to use instant movement to distance himself, gave up his intention to shoot at this moment. The strong threat from the perception made nags realize that the weapon in rod''s hand is not as simple as it thought. Once he stepped forward again, he would even put himself in danger. At this moment, nags can''t help thinking that if we change this place into a Sabbath plain under our own control, relying on a large number of undead creatures to take advantage of the number, and unlike the death mausoleum, which has a large number of decayed bones that can be awakened by artifact, we may still have the power of World War I, but we certainly don''t have this condition at this time. Although he was not willing to, from the strength shown by rod, nags realized that he would not be able to win rod in a simple fight, but would be in a disadvantage. In addition to the unknown result, he would attract many liches around him, which was not a good choice. For this reason, nags, regardless of his own image, wisely withdrew for the time being. Just before the black fog transformed by nags dissipated, phines only felt cold in his heart, accompanied by a malicious attack, and seemed to be targeted by something bad. FeNiS understood that the temptations the lichs wanted to make before were not just verbal ones, but, like nags, to test rod''s strength. However, finice, who had already learned from the lichs that rod was possessed of divine level spiritualism, would not make such a move. According to finice''s understanding of himself, he could not even bear the cloud of death that rod had cast, so he could only make a verbal trial, and he was still counting on the protection of the Lich at the critical moment. At this time, in the air of nags, together with the black fog around it dissipated, FeNiS realized that his behavior, has been the Lich hate. In the view of FeNiS, it is clearly nags who takes the initiative to test and fails to achieve enough results, but in turn he has to hate himself. When everything is over, he had better be careful. However, at this time, FeNiS did not complain about nags in his heart, and his position did not change. Instead, he looked at rod in the field and was ready to find a way to change the situation. Chapter 1008 Just as phines was about to say something to the Lich in the field, a new change happened around him. With the energy of death sweeping by, a body is slowly coming to the field, and the light shines on it, reflecting the huge shadow of continuous distortion behind it. When he noticed the appearance of the death energy, rod paid a little attention to it. At this moment, he felt the existence of the legendary necromancer. The intensity of the death energy was far more than that caused by the Lich nags. Rod realized that the most powerful existence here, the real legendary lich, should appear here. When the trial of naggs failed, the legendary Lich''s action may have the same purpose. According to rod''s understanding, among all kinds of legendary creatures, Lich is the most difficult one to get away from higher-level creatures. The Lich''s own ability focuses on the servitude of the undead Legion. Even the legendary Lich can''t accumulate several times as many undead creatures as the ordinary Lich in the same time. The strength of the legendary Lich is mostly reflected in their personal strength and the level of evocation. Depending on its higher level of evocation, the legendary Lich can often master some very special abilities, which is what rod worried about. According to rod''s original perception, the legendary Lich exists in the most powerful momentum in the field. Seeing that the former nags could not beat rod by his own strength, and even was suppressed by rod in turn, he could only retreat temporarily, while the rest of the liches were still waiting for the right opportunity, so the legendary Lich took the initiative to move forward. The legendary Lich knows that nags can''t suppress rod, and other lichs with the same strength as nags can''t do the same. Nags'' behavior seems to have failed to achieve any results, but it let the Lich know an important message, that is, there are many problems in rod''s strange blade. At the same time, in rod''s perception, it seems that he was inspired by the legendary lich, and other powerful breath also took action and began to approach himself. At this time, rod''s expression has been completely dignified. He knows that the most critical moment is to unite with the Lich in the field according to his own expectations. these these According to rod''s prediction of the strength of the undead creatures under his opponent, although the corpse witches transformed by the power of artifact have five levels of strength, they will still be restrained by other creatures. It is the high-level casters in every force who can restrain the corpse witches transformed by artifact. these However, the existence of those casters is beyond the control of ordinary Necromancers. No matter how many necromancers there are, it is difficult to pose any threat to the legendary mage. On the contrary, the Necromancers will be easily destroyed by the large-scale magic released by the legendary mage. these Soon, the master of the powerful breath appeared in front of rod''s eyes. Rod noticed that it was an old woman in a dark gold robe with deep wrinkles on her face. Besides, there was no sign of the erosion of death energy. Next to her, the Lich Stephen''s body is here, walking with her, looking at rod''s line of sight, there is a little sense of inspection. It seems that he is aware of something, and perceives the strong change of death energy around him. Rod looks at the other two directions. red What makes rod care a little is that the moment he sees the man, he realizes the hero''s identity of the other party. Before that, rod realized the hero''s identity of nags after the black fog was dispersed. On the other hand, there is a skeleton creature. Its whole body is covered under the black robe, and there is no flesh and blood on its exposed face. The skeleton and the pale fire light set off each other, which adds a kind of terrible color to it. Its appearance alone is enough to make people not cold and shudder. In the face of these powerful liches, in addition to rod can keep calm, the two necromancers beside him, have ever seen such a scene? Even Phoenix, who used to be a messenger, felt great pressure at this moment. As if he had noticed something, FeNiS showed a happy expression and immediately said to the skeleton creature in the field: "Lord Asha, I..." "So many liches are here, who gives you a chance to talk to the necromancer?" Export At this moment, phines deeply felt the ruthlessness of the lich, but he did not say anything, just deeply lowered his head. One side of rod, also listen to Aisha''s words in the ear, can''t help but slightly frown. Aisha''s words sound like a reprimand to FeNiS, but actually, it''s not just FeNiS. In addition to phines and North, who had the status of necromancer, even rod, who did not hold the endless night ceremony, was one of them. In fact, what Aisha said was just rod. Rod noticed that the direction that Aisha went out was exactly where nags stayed. Obviously, the Lich and nags had the same idea, and they were both trying to seize the artifact. these Chapter 1009 In the face of these liches in the field, rod''s heroic expertise, peep eye effect has been seriously limited. It has nothing to do with its basic attributes. The limitation of peeping eye is due to rod''s low rank and his long-term survival. Compared with the conventional creatures, these legendary liches, which have existed for a long time, have excellent immunity to peeping eye detection effect. Rod can''t change them only by his current ability. This was reflected in the conversation between rod and Stephen before, but now it is more obvious that rod can hardly get any useful information by peeping. It is impossible to know the true thoughts of these liches by peeping eyes, but the attitude they show is enough to explain everything. At this time, rod did not respond to Aisha''s words, but another voice came from the field. "Whether it''s a lich or a necromancer, it''s just a process of life form promotion. It seems that our level of evocation is not as good as the necromancer in front of us. " It was the old woman who said this. From her words, rod can feel a kind of kindness, and her momentum is more peaceful, without Asha''s tit for tat. cutting-edge news At this time, the old woman seemed to think of something. She turned her eyes to rod and asked: "By the way, what''s your name?" "Rod." There''s nothing to hide, rod replied simply. "Rod... It''s a noble name. I heard about your deeds from Stephen. Maybe the artifact is in your hands and can show its real effect." With just a few words, he pulled the dominant position from many liches to himself, and rod also realized her abnormality. Looking at the old woman in front of him, rod didn''t dare to be careless. Anyone who dares to judge her strength by her appearance will pay a very painful price. Rod knows that she is one of the only two legendary liches left in the game. Aisha, aware of the old woman''s attitude, said: "Ashley, mother of the earth, as the oldest of all liches, you should understand what the power of artifact means. Such a powerful power can''t be exerted by a necromancer." From Aisha''s words, rod learns the old woman''s name. At this time, rod seems to be aware of something, and suddenly looks stunned. Rod has a big impression on this name. According to the knowledge learned by rod in blakada in his previous life, among the many spells mastered by the mage, there are two kinds of life energy which are opposite to death energy. One is the third-order magic undead killer developed by the priest of eracia, and the other is the highest fifth order magic, reincarnation and rebirth. special special Because of the unique effect of reincarnation, for legendary mages, it is the driving force for them to continue to learn magic. Once they master this kind of magic, they will no longer have to worry about death, so that mages can really see the hope of immortality. In the previous life of the game, rod has looked at many classics about reincarnation, and recorded several key messages. According to the discussion of many legendary mages over the years, reincarnation involves not only the use of life energy, but also the use of death energy, so it has to be divided into the ranks of native magic. What makes rod more concerned is the legendary mage, who is the developer of reincarnation and is honored as the mother of the earth, Ashley''s record. According to the records of those legendary mages, ESRI, the mother of the earth, has a unique ability to control the energy of life and death. As long as ESRI stands on the ground, he can continuously absorb these two kinds of energy. Even the ability of elemental creatures is not enough in front of ESRI, because there is no pure life and death of elemental man, and elemental creatures can not perform reincarnation, which is finally developed by ESRI. In addition to the reincarnation of the fifth level magic, only the supreme Archangel at the top of the seventh level creatures in Yunzhong city can achieve similar effects and perfectly revive the dead creatures. For the whole blakhada, the appearance of reincarnation and rebirth has a different meaning, which surpasses all other things and brings the possibility of immortality to the mage. Many great beings hope that after their death, they can be reincarnated by the legendary mage, so as to gain another life. However, there are not many legendary mages who can really master this magic, let alone cast it for others. The records of ESRI, the mother of the earth, can even be traced back to the golden age of blakada. The era when the God of mages just emerged was rare at that time, and it could be called the existence of the God of mages. However, its whereabouts were unknown later. There is no detailed record of this in the ancient books. To rod''s surprise, such a powerful presence finally came to the territory of Diya and became a real legendary Lich. According to the corresponding time, ESRI was probably one of the earliest liches. This information was learned by rod when he was browsing the classics about the background knowledge of magic in blakada. At that time, he read a large number of classics, which did not bring about the improvement of knowledge attribute, and he only thought that he was in-depth understanding of the hidden effect of magic. To rod''s surprise, some records that seemed insignificant to him suddenly came into use, making him understand the real power of the old woman not far away. Recalling the comments made by many legendary mages in blakada on Ashley, rod knows that once a battle takes place, she is far more difficult than any legendary mage she has ever met in her previous life. special Chapter 1010 Looking aside at the black robed man with a huge sword, rod could not see that he had anything to do with the Lich. It is hard for rod to imagine that he is a legendary Lich of the same level as ESRI, the mother of the earth, if he is not able to detect the heavy death energy and a strong threat from him. According to rod''s understanding, this kind of special dress, plus the weapons used, mostly only exists in some special melee professions in Diya. For example, the third-order spirit summoning swordsman that rod once worked for is suitable for this kind of dress. Putting it on the lich, especially the legendary lich, always gives rod a sense of nondescript. In rod''s eyes, the man was looking up at the burning ghost in the sky. He seemed very interested in it. He didn''t know what he really thought. Acutely aware of the eyes that stay on him, the man immediately looks back, but just a look at rod, he no longer pays attention to the situation in the field, and looks back at the ghost in the sky. This time, he looked at the ghost with a more eager look, and his body began to tremble. Rod noticed that he was not interested in other liches, such as Ashley, who had a strong background, or the existence of artifact. It seemed that only the ghost in the air could attract his attention. Through his own observation, rod also confirmed the most important situation in the field, that is, the attitude of these liches with legendary level spiritualism towards themselves. Nags and modo, led by Aisha, and phines, who belong to them, most want to seize the artifact from their own hands. these In addition, in rod''s perception, another completely different attitude is that the liches, such as Stephen, headed by Ashley, the mother of the earth, have a vague goodwill towards their own release. these Finally, the Lich headed by the man didn''t show his own attitude intuitively. It seemed that he was not interested in the artifact or the upcoming battle. But rod believed that once he fell into a disadvantage or his strength was poor, these lichs didn''t mind joining the fight for the artifact. The three liches with the highest rank also represent three completely different attitudes. Through his own observation, rod also confirmed this. What makes rod feel a little relieved is that at least now, ESRI, the mother of the earth, who has the most unfathomable strength and can even release the most powerful five level magic, is still on his side. Faced with Aisha''s question, aisri simply replied: "if it''s just an artifact, with the ability of the necromancer, it may not be able to give full play to its strength, but what he has is more than just an artifact." Aisha was stunned. She seemed to be aware of something, so she didn''t speak any more. She looked at the irregular blade in rod''s hand. There was more inexplicable look in her eyes. Most of her original covet for the ghost King''s cloak disappeared at this time. Looking at this scene in his eyes, rod felt a little confused. He realized that there might be something he didn''t know. As if aware of rod''s doubts at this time, Ashley took the initiative to explain: "A long time ago, even I don''t remember the specific time. With the increasing number of liches, a prophecy began to spread among liches." "It is said that a necromancer from blakada, who holds two artifact, will come to Diya to command all the creatures who master the art of evocation and launch a battle to invade the whole continent. That is the time for all the liches." "Exactly." Stephen, next to Ashley, added¡° The emergence of this prophecy makes all the liches in Diya find the meaning of accumulating undead creatures. The undead creatures we have accumulated in countless years are for this battle. " With that, Stephen seemed to think of something, and his face became more and more serious: "I can''t imagine that you can really find a second artifact. I thought the prophecy was about the abandoner of blakada, but it turned out to be you." Of course, rod understood that the target of Stephen''s words was sandrus who was originally staying in the city of death. According to rod''s understanding of the plot of the previous life expansion film, if the prophecy in the mouth of the Lich really exists, it must refer to Sandra. After all, even rod''s ghost King cloak is completely collected by Sandra. these On one side, Aisha had obviously heard the contents of the prophecy. When she saw Ashley and Stephen, they expressed their willingness to follow the guidance of the prophecy. A feeling of reluctance began to spread in Aisha''s heart. Perceiving the power in rod that only belongs to the higher level of spiritualism, Asha knows that it only belongs to the power of artifact. With this kind of power, Aisha can master the God level spiritualism that she has been dreaming of, so as to get involved in the real realm of God. Even if she breaks away from the restriction of the Lich and becomes a completely different creature, it is not difficult to do so. The premise to achieve all this is to obtain the artifact in rod''s hand. Therefore, Aisha can not prophesy. However, in the case of the other two liches, who have indicated their own will, it is no doubt an offence to directly attack rod. Aisha can only look for another opportunity. Aisha knows that, similar to nags'' previous exploratory behavior, there will only be one chance, and other liches in the field will not allow this situation to happen again. If rod dies in the hands of nags, it can only show that rod''s strength is too poor, even the most basic protection of the artifact can not be achieved. Naturally, it can not be the target of prophecy. But when rod proves his strength, this kind of temptation is no longer necessary. At this time, in Aisha''s heart, she could not help complaining about nags. If it had killed rod and won the artifact in the previous trial, there would not have been so many situations now. Chapter 1011 Aisha realized that the situation at this time was extremely unfavorable to her. He looked into the darkness behind him. Neither nags nor modo meant to keep on shooting, but he watched the front quietly, waiting for the changes in the field. In this case, Aisha is more unlikely to direct hand, it is not willing to do all their own moves, but ultimately cheaper than other liches. For a long time, Asha is more inclined to watch everything in the rear, just like all the other liches present. If it is not forced by the form, and there is no suitable person, it would not appear in the field. At this time, Aisha looks at the famous black robed man in the field. In this case, Aisha can only hope in his attitude, this man is Aisha''s final target. "Smed, do you also want to follow the prophecy? You can see the effect of artifact. How can it be suitable for Lich to stay in the body of necromancer? Don''t you have any idea? " Hearing Aisha''s words, the legendary lich, known as smed, turned his eyes to him. He simply shook his head without any words. Obviously, neither artifact nor other things could arouse his interest. Seeing smed''s reaction, a sense of powerlessness began to spread in Aisha''s heart. She knew that there were many liches in the field who wanted to get the artifact, but they didn''t want to take the initiative to stand up and wait for the right opportunity. In Aisha''s opinion, years of silence have made these liches completely dizzy. Maybe only when the real scuffle happens can we see them do it. But before that, we don''t want to get any help from them. Especially in front of smed, Asha would like to ask smed, what is in the sky, deeply attracted him as a legendary Lich. Although she couldn''t stop her desire for artifact, Aisha didn''t want to bear the possible danger. She also understood what the prophecy about artifact meant to some liches. Compared with the ordinary necromancer, the Lich''s identity naturally appears to be extremely noble, but in some aspects, the Lich also has unspeakable difficulties. these these If you look beyond Diya, whether it''s Erathia or Eli, a large number of legendary creatures, combined, are enough to suppress the Lich firmly. The Lich seems to be powerful, but it is actually deeply suppressed in the territory of Diya. Once it takes a step from Diya, it will be besieged by legendary creatures. For a long time, because there are very few battles between the lich, in addition to the accumulation of undead creatures, and the study of magic knowledge, the Lich''s strength has no place to play. In addition to the slow growth of mental imprint and the improvement of magic knowledge, which can make Lich feel a little satisfied, other things are hard to touch. Some liches who can''t stand this state try to fight against other forces by themselves, and the final result can be imagined, which is also the only reason for the fall of Lich in the long history of Diya. these It is the emergence of this prophecy that gives the Lich of Diya a kind of expectation. Maybe in a few decades or even hundreds of years, there will really be the arrival of the necromancer who holds two artifact. At that time, they will be able to end the long time of accumulating the necromancer. Because of this, Aisha knows that when the news that rod has two artifact has been conveyed to all the liches in the field, and the prophecy has been fulfilled, if she forces her hand to rod, the final result may be a scuffle between the liches. The emergence of prophecy makes Aisha unable to use her own Lich identity to suppress rod in the field. Even Aisha has a tendency to be influenced by prophecy. For this reason, Aisha can only bear a gloomy appearance, no longer speak. Finally, after dealing with the liches who are trying to capture the artifact, rod immediately breathes a sigh of relief. He knows that the alliance with the Lich has been successful for more than half of the time. At the same time, the words of Ashley came from rod''s ear "There are six liches who are willing to join me in this battle. I can''t do anything about the rest. It''s up to you to fight for them." "If you can, let''s talk about the plan of this battle. If there is no plan, it is difficult to win the final victory even with the power of artifact." "You can rest assured that all the liches present will not pass on the information." With that, Esther sweeps Asha and smed. In the face of Ashley''s gaze, smed didn''t pay attention to it, still looking at the original goal, while Asha took the initiative to side her eyes. Hearing Ashley''s inquiry at this time, rod knows that this is the most critical time. As long as these liches think that the plan is feasible, then the alliance will be a success, and even attract several other liches to join. In case of serious deviation in their plan, they will not be able to satisfy the Lich at all, and may even lose all their previous achievements. Rod put his thoughts together and said: "As for the effect of artifact, I believe you liches have seen that the corpse King transformed by me can continue to transform any dead creature, regardless of rank, into a fifth order corpse wizard." "In order to bring the effect of artifact into full play, the human city-state of eracia, which has a large population and a large number of low-level creatures, will undoubtedly become our primary goal." "There are many small and medium-sized towns without high-level biological garrison in eracia. The defense of these towns is far from strict. I believe that with the strength of the lichs, we can easily turn thousands of people into corpses." "As for the large towns with tens of thousands of people, if you liches are willing to cooperate with the undead that you have accumulated for many years, it will not pose any threat." "I believe that in the early days of the campaign, everything will be very smooth. The only thing to worry about is..." Rod raised his hand and pointed to his head. "The angels of the city in the clouds." Chapter 1012 Hearing rod''s words, he mentioned the angel, the most unique creature, and the Lich in the field couldn''t help straightening out. Even smed, who has been staring at the ghost in the air, puts his eyes on rod at this moment. The city in the clouds above eracia and the angels living in it are unavoidable in the process of fighting with this force. The strength of this creature has long been known to all the liches in the field. As one of the most powerful species, angels are perfect in all aspects. Even the weakest angels have six levels, which can surpass other creatures in the same level. At the same time, angels also have strong casting ability. Although they are not as good as the real legendary mages in effect, they are also better than most conventional creatures. Only legendary mages can be equal to or even suppress angels in strength. Many liches in the field are very clear about this. In the process of fighting with eracia, angels are undoubtedly the biggest resistance they will face. In the past conflicts, ordinary undead legions have long been proved unable to pose a threat to angels. these "I don''t suggest you face these angels at the beginning of the campaign. Before the number of necromancers increases, fighting with these angels will bring great losses. " "Before all the angels go out, I need you liches to accumulate as many corpses as possible. In order to expand the number of necromancers, small towns with weak defense should be the focus of attention. " "The transformed corpse witches can also play the role of artifact and continue to transform the dead creatures into resentful souls. You may as well hand over your corpse witches to other necromancers and let them join the transformation of the dead creatures to attract the attention of some angels." "In the middle of the campaign, when the number of necromancers comes up, all the conventional defense forces of Erathia are not enough to be afraid because of these special undead creatures. Any town will be easily captured, and even the angels will not be able to break through the layers of death cloud." "At this time, what you need to worry about is the mage reinforcements coming from the far south, blakada, which is also a place that is difficult to deal with only by corpse witches." "But I believe that at that time, there is only one step away from the complete fall of eracia. Instead, we can take advantage of this opportunity to launch an attack on the former mage empire." Because the strength of a single Lich is strong enough, and its subordinates control a large number of undead legions, the information rod mentioned is mainly strategic, and the real tactical formulation, such as how to use undead creatures to cooperate with each other to launch an attack on a certain place, or send decoys to attract the attention of angels, or after the beginning of the battle, the Lich''s strategy is more important, It''s more appropriate to make your own decisions. these "And you? What will you do in this battle? " As for the question asked by Stephen, rod had expected it long before, so he replied: "In order to express my sincerity, I would like to give the most fertile land and the most populous area of elasia, which is located in the center of the continent, to you liches for the initial transformation of corpses and witches. I believe that at the beginning of the campaign, you liches don''t need me to join them. " "I myself will lead my undead creatures to fight against the high-level creatures in ERI. I believe that when you completely occupy erasia, I will be able to solve the problem." "If all goes well, I will lead you to launch a final attack on blakada when eracia is completely occupied. At this point, except for some scattered remote areas, such as krulod, the surface world will be completely occupied by Necromancers." Along with rod''s words, his ideas are also known by the Lich in the field. The information contained in them, especially rod''s own ambition, deeply frightens the Lich in the field. However, some special information in this battle was not given by rod. Rod, who is familiar with the plot of the expansion film, deeply understands the reason why the battle of shadow of death failed in previous lives. That is the artifact controlled by the angel. Faced with the endless legion of corpses and witches, Erathia has almost no resistance ability. Once the members who participate in the battle die, they will join the enemy as corpses and witches, which is enough to destroy the morale of any lord. The result of this battle should have been consistent with Sandra''s expectation. The necromancer will conquer the whole world. However, the appearance of the aurora will completely change this point. Under the action of the aurora released by the artifact, all the corpses and witches transformed from the cloak of the ghost king are destroyed. Even sandrus of the previous life is also under the action of the aurora. The special artifact and the aurora released by the artifact were the existence that rod had to guard against. Rod didn''t want to repeat Sandro''s mistake, but he didn''t have the means to counter the artifact. There is no way to counteract the unique power of artifact. It can only be carried out under the rules of artifact. This is true of any artifact. Although rod foresaw the existence of that artifact, he could not change it. Just like in the first expansion, the mage knew that the effect of forbidding magic ball would disperse all the magic elements in it, but he had to fight with barbarians under the cover of forbidding magic barrier. It was a special effect of artifact and could not be countered by anything. For this reason, rod''s choice is to give up the original as the main battlefield of eracia, and put his goal on Eli. Even if the power of artifact appears again, he will not die as directly as sandrus in the previous life. Rod recalled that in the game of the previous life, Sandro did not make the same decision as he did now. Instead, he personally led his army of the dead to attack eracia. With his own two artifact, and with the progress of the battle, the number of corpse witches increased rapidly. Even in the face of the siege of a large number of angels, Sandra could easily dissolve them. The heroes who joined up in Erathia and tried to resist the attack of the necromancer army were not sandrus''s opponents. In this case, some of the weaker liches are not allowed to join the battlefield of eracia at all. They have to go to other regions to find another way, such as Eli mentioned by rod. Chapter 1013 At that time in the previous life, the whole Erathia was completely suppressed by the Lich led by Sandro, and shrouded in the shadow of death. Even the supreme angel had nothing to do with this Lich. And the aurora appeared when Sandro was about to take the capital of elasia, standwick. Recalling the plot of these expansion films, the aurora released by artifact, rod seems to realize something. Rod found that the angels, as if at the beginning of the battle, did not use this artifact, that is, to release the aurora. Because in the previous life of the game, has spent the third expansion of the plot, rod knows that will come to the surface world, is a group of what kind of existence. In the third expansion, the devil of hell, together with the magician, will attack the surface world. In the third expansion, the protagonist holds the artifact of the same name as the expansion, the blade of doomsday. In such a huge battle, the angel of Erathia failed to release the aurora again. Instead, he let the hell allied forces destroy it wantonly, and finally won with the strength of the players. these Rod realized that the angel of the third expansion may not want to release the aurora, but has no ability to release it again. Recalling the scenes seen in the inheritance mission, rod believes that such a powerful Aurora, which can almost destroy any given creature, must have extremely strict restrictions. Even if it is released by an artifact, it may also have a very long cooling time and can''t be used at will. According to his own understanding of the expansion process, rod seems to see the truth behind the expansion. In the third expansion, Aurora, which was supposed to act on the coalition forces of hell, was forced out in advance by Sandro in the second expansion, which led to a series of situations later. If Sandro fails to rely on the power of artifact to force the whole of eracia into a desperate situation, the aurora may not appear at all, and the situation of the whole expansion film will also change. Although there is no way to verify this from the angels in the Cloud City, in rod''s opinion, the information he speculated is close to the real situation of the expansion film. In order to follow the plot of the original expansion film and better achieve his own goal, rod realized that the aurora had better be forced out in the second expansion film. After all, as long as it still exists, it is a threat to himself. Rod doesn''t plan to follow Sandro''s example and go to eracia in person to promote the transformation of corpses and witches. If he wants to force out the aurora, he can only rely on the liches in front of him. According to the strength of the liches, combined with the effect of the ghost King''s cloak, it may not be able to make the whole Erathia into a desperate situation like sandrus in the previous life, but there is no problem in suppressing it for the time being. Only rod knows about the existence of Aurora. these these After learning about rod''s plan for the battle and how to maximize the effectiveness of the artifact, Ashley nodded, and a look of surprise appeared on his old face. "You said so much, the only thing you didn''t mention was your own purpose. What is your reason for launching this campaign? " It''s Aisha not far away who asked this sentence. At this time, she was also shocked by the content of rod''s words. If everything goes as rod expected, it seems that the necromancer will really benefit the top of the world. However, the pursuit of higher spiritualism still drives Aisha to question rod. "I said, I don''t want to find any reason. Do I have to have some great excuse or some painful experience to launch this campaign? The existence of artifact is enough to explain everything. " In the face of Aisha''s doubts about herself, rod gives such an answer. For such a specious answer, Aisha naturally would not be satisfied. Just as she was going to continue to question rod, the gaze of the other liches, as well as the indifference in it, also made her stop talking wisely. Seeing that the situation is very clear, the rest of the liches are obviously influenced by rod''s words. Aisha knows that she can''t play any role by what she says, so she doesn''t stay in the field anymore. She immediately casts her magic and returns to her original position. After returning, Aisha noticed that in addition to nags, who was still in a dark fog, the original figure of modo had disappeared. And in the field, seeing that Aisha didn''t say anything, he directly used instant movement to return to the original position, and aisri could only shake his head slightly. At this time, Ashley put his eyes on another legendary lich, smed, who appeared with her and asked: "Smed, do you want to join in this battle? This is one of the few opportunities for you to take revenge on erasia. " With Ashley''s inquiry, rod can''t help but put his eyes on the legendary Lich who looks very special. For the name of smed, rod has a little impression. Rod recalled that in the previous life of the game, when Sandro''s ability was fully displayed, and all the liches in Diya rushed to make corpses, smed seemed to be the only Lich who had never joined the battle of shadow of death. Because of this, in the middle and later period of the second expansion, Sandra, who became a legendary lich, had a deep suspicion of smed, who refused to join in. Finally, under the instigation of FeNiS, Sandra took the initiative to get rid of smed and awed all the liches. At this time, rod''s strength naturally did not reach the level that Sandra could kill the legendary Lich. There were not many creatures in the whole world that could achieve this. In addition, from Ashley''s words, rod realized that there seems to be some contradictions between smed and elasia, which seems to have not been resolved. However, in the face of Ashley''s persuasion, smed shook his head. As before, smed did not say anything, as if all this had nothing to do with him. Chapter 1014 Seeing that smed didn''t mean to join the battle, Ashley didn''t try again after asking. Although rod found some unusual things from the legendary lich, he didn''t ask much. Rod knew that even sandrus in his previous life did not make smed join the battle. No matter how many attempts he made, it might be futile. "If you don''t have any opinions, next, I will go to the areas where you liches live in order to complete the transformation of the initial corpse king for you." these these "I still have some ideas." The sudden words disturbed rod''s mind. Rod looked in the direction of the voice and saw that it was phines not far away who said these words. When many liches didn''t speak, phines took the initiative to speak, which seemed to indicate something. There were some inexplicable expressions in his eyes. Although influenced by the momentum of many liches, his existence seemed insignificant, but he could detect a kind of firm will from him. "What do you want to say?" Looking aside at phines, rod also wants to know what he wants to express on this occasion. No matter what happened in the previous life expansion film or what happened now, rod realized that FeNiS is not a simple existence. Although he may not be as powerful as the Lich in strength, he may be more troublesome. For this reason, even if he didn''t want to have too much contact with the necromancer, rod had to listen to his opinions. "It can be predicted that once the battle starts, the number of corpse witches will increase sharply. When the effect of artifact is exposed to other creatures, it will inevitably attract a large number of malicious creatures for the holders of artifact." "Neither erasia nor Eli will let this happen. At that time, even legendary creatures will join hands to deal with the artifact holders." The meaning of FeNiS''s words doesn''t sound much different from what Aisha said before. They all indicate that the ownership of artifact should be placed on a powerful existence. What makes rod puzzled is that when the situation is so clear, even Aisha has to retreat temporarily, phines should not say such words. Maybe he has other intentions. Sure enough, phines'' next words confirmed rod''s conjecture. He only heard phines say: "I''m not questioning the ownership of the artifact like Lord Aisha. I''m just expressing to the owner of the artifact. Isn''t it bad to expose the existence of the artifact to all other creatures?" "You know, many great heroes in Eli, together with legendary creatures, will be a very powerful force. You may face endless joint assassinations from these creatures, and even legendary creatures from other forces. Once there is a problem with the existence of artifact, this battle will not be carried out. " From what phines said, rod really recognized the difference between his thoughts and those of Aisha, and thus roughly understood his purpose. So he took over his words and asked: "Do you have any good suggestions?" Not only rod, but also other liches looked at phines. The words of the necromancer also attracted their attention. "Naturally, I don''t have any suggestions on the planning of the campaign, but I have some ideas on the use of artifact. I suggest that at the beginning of the campaign, information about the artifact should not be disclosed, especially about the owner of the artifact, that is, your existence. " Phines'' suggestion on artifact immediately attracted the attention of the Lich in the field, and then a low voice that had never appeared before began to spread in the field. "This is impossible. There is no way to cover up the effect of artifact. Even if we don''t expose it, other creatures can detect the existence of artifact according to some clues and eventually trace it to rod." Hearing the words of the unknown lich, phines kept his face unchanged and said slowly: "So before rod''s identity is really exposed, we need a target on the surface. All liches have the same words and call him the holder of artifact." "This target can be powerful and fearless of the existence of legendary creatures, such as Ashley, the great mother of the earth, or weak, even if sacrificed, it doesn''t make people feel sorry, such as..." With that, phines looked at rod again. This time, rod really saw the brilliance in his eyes. It was an ambition that would not be weaker than any other creature. "... me." Phines'' words of self recommendation did not arouse the resentment of the liches in the field, but caused them to think deeply. They knew very well what kind of situation the holders of artifact would face once the battle really started. When the effect of the cloak of the ghost king is fully displayed, the number of corpse witches in the front battlefield will be irresistible. In this case, the only way to curb the growth of necromancers is to directly deal with the holder of the artifact and destroy the artifact. At that time, the artifact holder naturally has to bear the greatest threat. What he has to face is the mass emergence of legendary creatures and the joint assassination from legendary creatures mentioned by FeNiS. Among the thieves guild, the reward offered to the artifact holder will also soar to the highest price ever. In order to solve the problem of artifact holder, all creatures in the surface world will do everything to achieve this goal. After all, once the surface world is completely occupied by the lich, under the rule of the necromancer, all the previous rules will change, which is no doubt that any old forces do not want to see. There are no normal creatures who want to live under the rule of the necromancer, which means that the whole world will be full of death and despair, and there will be no better. As long as there is a chance, surface creatures will actively look for opportunities to defeat Necromancers. Attacking the holders of artifact will undoubtedly become their unified goal. Chapter 1015 Even rod has to consider the meaning of FeNiS'' discourse. Sandra, who had artifact in his previous life, can rely on his own strength to deal with the siege of many legendary creatures. In terms of casting ability, Sandra is not like a lich, but like a real legendary mage. As for rod at this time, relying on the blessing of two artifact, it is extremely difficult to face an ordinary legendary mage alone. Once the number of legendary creatures increases, rod has no appropriate means to deal with it. The existence of artifact has a vital influence on this battle. Rod needs to avoid the possibility of artifact loss. Aisha''s words at the beginning also mentioned this situation, but did not let rod pay attention to it. It is for this reason that rod has to consider the proposal of establishing a target mentioned in phines'' discourse, which is more intuitive, to support the puppet. Not only rod, but also the other liches in the field are attracted by the suggestion of phines. They also understand what effect such a confusing means will have in the future campaign. No Lich raised any objection to phines'' suggestion. From the attitude of these lichs, rod felt a kind of acquiescence. Even Ashley, who was mentioned by him, did not express any objection. At this time, Ashley is looking at rod to see what kind of decision he will make. It seems that he is aware of something. Rod looks back at phines not far away. He knows that it may not be an accident that phines mentions Ashley in his words. According to Ashley''s strength, calling him the holder of artifact will not arouse the doubt of other creatures. Such a legendary lich, relying on its accumulated strength for a long time, can cope with the attack of any legendary creature. However, if Ashley is chosen as the target, rod himself will be in a very embarrassing position. After all, Ashley''s strength is too strong. The legend about her can even be traced back to the heyday of the mage God. At that time, she mastered such supreme magic as reincarnation. Even a group of liches at this time need to use the honorific name of Mother Earth when calling her name. In rod''s view, if she chooses Ashley, she will become more than a target. With her strength, she can become the real leader of the battle and eventually make the situation completely out of control. At this time, Ashley may still support rod, but rod has to worry that in this case, once the time is ripe, Ashley will lead many liches to seize the artifact in his hand, so as to make himself out. Even for the sake of the campaign, Ashley certainly does not want to bear the threat of those legendary creatures in vain. What price can rod pay to meet Ashley''s needs? If you choose a weak necromancer, you don''t have this worry. Even if the necromancer wants to snatch the artifact, his strength will not allow him to do so. He can only become a puppet controlled by the Lich. Rod realized that FeNiS had the courage to make such suggestions. Perhaps in his mind, he had already guessed what choice he would make. Compared with any Lich in the field, phines is undoubtedly a better choice. According to the expansion track in the previous life, phines has indeed become a puppet controlled by the lich, and has made great achievements in the second expansion. Through the recognition of many Lich artifact holders, phines does not need to hand, can have a very high status in the hearts of all necromancers, even more than the Lich itself. If only a lich admits it, the ordinary necromancer may not believe it, just as he is a puppet of the lich, just like the royal family in Diya. But when all the liches in Diya agree to say so, and only he has the lead, the ordinary necromancer does not have to believe it, and there is no doubt in his heart. This is the power accumulated by the Lich under the long rule of Diya. The necromancer dare not question the Lich''s decision. With the blessing of the Lich''s power and the ability of phines himself, it''s no wonder that he became the king of Diya in the later period of the second expansion of his previous life. Even if Sandro''s existence finally appeared in the eyes of all creatures, it didn''t affect this at all. "In that case, choose the latter. What''s your opinion?" There was silence, and no Lich objected. On one side, Stephen took the initiative to say: "it''s appropriate to choose the necromancer as a puppet. The low power of the necromancer is just convenient for our control. I''m sure you don''t want to see one Lich become a target for other creatures, but in the end there will be a dominant one. " As Stephen''s voice fell, a trembling joy appeared on his face. The dark pus kept dripping from his face, but he didn''t care. He realized that the opportunity he had been waiting for had finally come. The next moment, however, the joy on phines'' face was completely frozen. In his sight, accompanied by the cold crisis on his back, a violent lightning was shooting at him. Without time to make any excuse, FeNiS quickly moved to one side to escape. Just as his body emerged and he was about to say something, a lightning just happened to pass through here. It just appeared here in Phoenix. It seemed that he deliberately took over the lightning with his body and was directly hit by it. With a flash of intense white light, FeNiS''s charred body fell heavily on a pile of dead bones, and then was deeply buried, no longer any breath came out. On the other hand, rod put away the Titan''s arrow again. Just wave the weapon in your hand twice, and then release two magic powers comparable to the fifth level magic. This scene is naturally seen by all the liches. Before that, although the Lich in the field sensed the appearance of the magic, they didn''t see the specific process. They didn''t know how rod used the magic to defeat nags and the power of the artifact. At this time, rod''s move also made the Lich in the field deeply understand the unique power of artifact, and the evaluation of rod''s strength also changed. Before rod waved his weapon, there was no lich, aware of the condensation of magic elements. The time of magic forming was very short, and there was almost no way to defend except to predict the coming of danger by perception. Chapter 1016 Rod made this move at this time, naturally attracted the attention of the Lich in the field, and even made them feel some doubts. These liches don''t understand why rod killed phines immediately after he made his choice. If it is to transform phines into a vampire like undead, in the absence of heroic will, the new consciousness in the fire of soul will replace his original consciousness. Although he can still retain some of his living habits, his wisdom will be greatly reduced, and the rest of the Necromancers can also intuitively distinguish his identity as an undead. The rest of the liches don''t necessarily approve of a controlled undead being a puppet. If rod''s move is just to show the power of artifact, in this case, it doesn''t have to be so. Many liches in the field have recognized rod''s identity, and it doesn''t prove much to show his power to an ordinary necromancer. Perhaps only rod himself knows the true meaning of his move. After perceiving the possible landing point of phines'' instant movement through peeping eyes, rod just waved his sword twice, and then solved it easily, even without consuming any mana. At this time, looking at the Lich in the field, rod''s words slowly spread out: "Well, since you liches have no opinion, the target on the surface is the necromancer." With that, rod turned and looked aside. There was the only necromancer left in the whole field. North''s figure appeared in rod''s sight. Noticing that rod''s eyes were looking at him, North was stunned at first. Even though he realized the situation at this time, his mouth opened slightly, as if he wanted to say something, but his throat choked, unable to say any complete words. No matter what the Lich said or how Rhode responded to the conversation in the field, North heard it. He naturally understood what Rhode''s action meant. With rod''s signal, the rest of the Lich in the field also fell on North. "He''s just an apprentice necromancer. Won''t it make any difference to choose him as a puppet?" Previously, the voice of the unknown lich, who answered phines'' words, appeared in the field again and asked rod this question. Depending on their own perception, all the liches in the field can easily judge that the necromancer indicated by rod can only be regarded as the apprentice of the necromancer, which is far inferior to the previous phines in rank. Whether it''s the level of evocation or its own temperament, among all the liches, the necromancer is insignificant. If it wasn''t for rod''s action at this time, the liches in the field would even ignore him completely. In the end, it was eisri, the mother of the earth, who calmed down other liches'' doubts about North. "If it''s just a puppet in name, we don''t need this Necromancer''s hand, we just need him as a symbol in Diya. The strength of the necromancer apprentice is also convenient for us to control. " With Ashley''s words, other liches no longer question rod''s choice, and the field returns to silence again. In this process, in addition to roddo looked at North a few eyes, there was no Lich asked North''s opinion, it seems that for all the decisions they made, the necromancer can only accept. Rod for North''s choice, also let the Lich in the field roughly understand, why he will do to kill FeNiS this move. In the presence of FeNiS, he is undoubtedly the best candidate to become a puppet. His diplomatic ability, leadership ability and ability to control the situation are enough to reassure the Lich in the field. Compared with that, almost no Lich will choose North who is far behind him. Even rod has to admit the ability of FeNiS. If he is made a puppet, he will be able to really confuse the public. Until the middle of the campaign, the whole war situation will advance according to the established plan, without too much deviation. these At this time, rod did not have Sandro''s strength in the same period of the expansion film, so he could not suppress everything with his strength. With the battle going on, when phines becomes the first person under the Lich and his right to speak gradually increases, he will inevitably provoke the contradiction between the Lich and the artifact controller. If rod has the strength of Sandro, even the legendary Lich can kill him, he will not care about the existence of phines, nor do he have to worry about any conspiracy. But at this time, rod can not do this. With the progress of the campaign and the huge growth of the number of corpse witches, the strength of all the liches who join the campaign will change qualitatively. At that time, it is hard to say whether they will be like this. Lord can control all the undead creatures related to the cloak, including all the corpses converted by the Lich. It''s just that no Lich knows this when this ability hasn''t been revealed. When rod gives the transformed necromancer king to the liches, they will only think that the one who gives the spirit mark to the necromancer king will control the necromancer king, just like the normal undead. Once the liches know the truth, they naturally don''t want to be restrained by the artifact, so that all the corpse witches who have been painstakingly transformed in the battle will become rod''s subordinates. At that time, if they are provoked by phines, there is likely to be something unexpected. What rod has to worry about is not only the loss of artifact, but also Rowling, who is in the middle of vilning. Depending on the effect of the two artifact, if the Lich does not pay a great price, it is difficult to ignore rod, but it is only limited to rod himself, and can not take into account the existence of Rowling. In order to prevent FeNiS from destroying the whole campaign and even bringing greater threat, rod had to get rid of it in advance. According to rod''s understanding of phines, even if he doesn''t kill him and let him stay for the next battle, phines will try his best to replace north with his own means. After the battle really starts, rod may never find traces of North''s existence. In terms of ability, North may not be as good as FeNiS, but rod doesn''t care. Thinking of this, rod can''t help looking at north again. Chapter 1017 After following rod to the mausoleum of death, North was unable to calm down for a long time. The large number of liches around him has already shocked north. He can''t imagine that the most distinguished Lich in Diya can be seen everywhere. It''s not surprising. Before that, in North''s cognition, the most powerful necromancer, in addition to Rowling, who was stationed in vilnin, was only rod. As for the more powerful lich, north only saw their deeds in various classics, and had no way to see them personally. North has always been very curious about the normal state of the Lich and how they spent these long years. Perhaps only by asking the real Lich can he find out all this. Before following rod here, he heard that he was going to Diya to meet the liches. No doubt North was very excited. He realized that this might be the opportunity he had been waiting for. However, when North saw the Lich with his own eyes, all he could feel in his heart was fear, which was the instinctive emotion in the face of creatures whose life level was higher than his own, so that the original questions were thrown aside by North. What matters to north is the attitude of these liches towards rod. Because of the existence of the artifact in rod, except for a few liches who have obvious hostility, the rest of them have the meaning of following rod''s lead, which North didn''t think of before. these During the conversation between rod and a group of liches, North had no room to intervene. Because of the difference in rank, he did not dare to express any opinions, so he could only listen to their conversation. North has no idea about the battle between the Lich and rod. Even if the battle starts, he probably won''t join it like other Necromancers. Until now, he has no control over any undead. North thought that when it was over, rod might ask himself to ask one of the liches some doubts, so he was waiting for the moment to come. However, the situation did not develop as North imagined. He just understood clearly that in the words of these liches, North himself was pushed into the eyes of all the liches in the field to make a target decision. Just as North was a little at a loss, he noticed that rod was looking at himself. At the same time, rod''s voice was heard in the field. "Since you have no doubt about the candidate, he will be the nominal artifact holder in the next campaign. North, don''t you have anything to say? " Hearing rod''s words, North''s expression suddenly changed. Until now, he still doesn''t understand rod''s real meaning. Seeing that North didn''t respond to his words, rod just shook his head and said to him, "I hope you can seize this opportunity to become what you really think of as a necromancer." From rod''s eyes, North seems to realize his idea. Rod does not seem to forget his promise to north. All that happened at this time is that rod is helping North achieve this. After realizing this, North just wanted to say something, but rod didn''t give him a chance to continue to speak, only rod said to the Lich in the field: "I believe you can feel the strength of this necromancer. In order to prevent the coming of the enemy in the next battle, he will be seen through by the necromancer inside. I hope you liches can give him your keepsake." "The keepsake given to north can be something related to the Lich''s identity, or other types of treasures. The quality of the keepsake will determine the additional quantity of the initial corpse King transformed by me. Even if I don''t give anything, there will be 100 corpse King''s share." One hundred corpse kings are the initial number of corpse kings provided by rod for the liches participating in the battle. these It is impossible for any Lich to produce so many corpses in a short time. It must be mobilized from the death knights under his command to achieve this. Some lichs that have not existed long enough can not even produce so many corpses at all. Before the beginning of the battle, these corpse witches will be enough to enhance the strength of the liches, not to mention that the liches can rely on the corpse witches to transform the corpses accumulated in the territory into corpses. With the existence of the spirit level evocation technique, rod can provide more corpse kings for these liches, but it is not necessary. One hundred corpse kings can meet the needs of liches, and then the liches assign the corpse kings to their death knights to complete the transformation of corpses. these these The liches in the field naturally see the relationship between rod and North. In their view, in addition to the real identification keepsake, those precious treasures may eventually fall into rod''s hands, but they don''t care. It depends on the value of these treasures and how many corpses the Lich King can get for them. Because he was in the death mausoleum, rod naturally looked at Stephen. Steven also understood rod''s meaning. After thinking about it, he took out a scroll style thing from the space ring. A ghost appears next to Stephen and takes the scroll, then quickly comes to North and hands it out at the same time. Seeing this, North had to take over the sealed scroll from the ghost''s hand. His curiosity made North involuntarily unfold the scroll. In an instant, the majestic death energy overflowed from the scroll, almost completely drowning north. According to North''s prediction, this degree of death energy is enough to corrupt an necromancer and make him die in pain. special Chapter 1018 The death energy spilled from the scroll also attracted the attention of other liches. At the same time, Stephen''s words echoed in the field, as if he deliberately said it to other liches "What is recorded in the scroll is my best spell, and it''s also my special spell brought by my heroic identity, death ripple." "This spell may not cause any damage to the necromancer, but it is the keepsake that can best show my identity. All the necromancer who see this scroll will understand my existence." "I don''t know how many corpses the scroll is worth?" Rod did not answer with words, but began to transform the undead. The energy of death, which belongs to the divine level of evocation, spreads out from the field again. All liches can clearly feel this. Even Asha, who is hostile in her heart, feels this level of evocation again, and her expression becomes dignified. The dead bones that can be seen everywhere in the dead mausoleum are undoubtedly the best raw materials for transformation. The remaining dead bones may not meet the needs of all liches, but it is obviously not a problem to meet Stephen. Soon, under the transformation of rod, a large number of necromancer kings climbed up from the dead bones of the death mausoleum, together with the necromancer kings that rod transformed not long ago, but did not control. Under the guidance of death energy, they gathered not far away, and all the liches could sense their existence. "A total of 300 corpse king, also asked the Lich Stephen, to show their spiritual imprint." Rod''s words reveal the number of these necromancer kings. For this large group of ownerless corpse king, all the liches felt a twinge of heat in their hearts, but they did not make any abnormal behavior. This is not their undead. At this moment, what these liches want is what kind of treasure they should take out in exchange for such a large number of corpses. Even Stephen himself was very satisfied with the number of the three hundred corpses. According to rod''s words, Stephen''s spiritual imprint spread among the corpse king in a flash, and the fire of the corpse King''s soul also began to flash with different things. After controlling this group of necromancer queens, Stephen''s eyes also showed a look of surprise. She thought that Rao''s ability to control the undead creatures, which had been accumulated by her deep meditation for countless years, would be occupied by more than half of the necromancer kings, even not enough to completely control them. However, to Stephen''s surprise, these necromancer kings did not occupy much of her control ability. Even compared with before, Stephen could not feel any difference. She realized that this was the power of artifact. After controlling about 200 necromancer kings, Stephen didn''t continue to control them. He planned to distribute the rest of the necromancer kings to his death knights. At the same time, Stephen also understood that the scroll as a keepsake alone was not worth the 300 new corpse king. Rod was willing to provide such a number of corpse king for himself, perhaps because he had offered help many times before. With a deep look at rod in the center, until he really controls the corpse queen, Stephen finally understands why rod dares to unite with the Lich to launch this battle. Rod''s generous transformation of the corpse Witch King naturally touched the nerves of all the liches in the field. It''s not always a good thing to replace two hundred corpses of the Lich King with a death ripple magic scroll made by the Lich himself. With the collection of keepsake of North, the Lich look at him, also gradually become eager. "The evaluation standard of the keepsake is entirely up to me. For the sake of fairness, it''s better to determine the amount of the corpse king in the presence of all the liches, and then I''ll go to your residence in turn." Rod''s words spread out again, and soon he got the response of the Lich. "This is a treasure in my collection. I call it the spirit of imprisonment. It can greatly enhance the momentum of the holder. It would be very suitable to use it on this necromancer." The voice of the Lich who had appeared in the field many times before, once again spread to Lord''s ears. The same as before, this time, rod still didn''t see the figure of the Lich. At the same time, the space in front of rod began to twist. With the emergence of deep black fog, a creature like a ghost appeared in front of rod. As soon as this creature appeared, it brought a very strong oppression. Even the Lich in the field was also affected by it. Looking at this creature, rod could not help but feel a sense of fear, as if he was facing a real legendary creature, and even vaguely had the idea that he could not defeat it and ran away quickly. Although the ghost felt strong oppression, it didn''t attack rod, but always showed the intention to attack. Rod fixed his eyes and saw that under this powerful ghost, there was an orange light pot. That special ghost was released from it. It was similar to the lamp God that rod had seen before, but it was more powerful. According to the words of the lich, rod realized that the lamp pot in front of him was the main part of the treasure. After discovering this, rod''s original sense of oppression dissipated, and rod reached out and held the orange light pot. At the same time, information about this treasure is also presented in the system log. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ [spirit of imprisonment] Quality: Treasure Type: Pendant Equipment requirements: None Basic attributes: reduces the morale of all creatures in a large area, and is hard to damage Special properties: provide users with unparalleled momentum, frighten all creatures, can be freely switched on and off, if there is no user, it will release the image of evil spirit imprisoned in the treasure, can not cause any actual damage. Evaluation: the lamp pot that imprisons the ancient fierce and evil spirits can suppress the morale of all creatures, including the user himself. It was once a loyal collection of Lich mountain. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ After checking the information of this treasure, rod didn''t hesitate and handed it to north. The actual effect of the treasure can''t directly improve the combat ability. It can only release the momentum of powerful creatures. It''s useless for Rhode to take it. Maybe only in the low-level necromancer, can it play the greatest role. The system''s evaluation of the treasure also sends a special message to rod, that is, the identity of the owner of the treasure. Chapter 1019 After learning the identity of the owner of the treasure from the prompt given by the system, rod said: "Lich Shante, with the spirit of imprisonment as a token, will get 200 initial corpse Lich Kings." With the fall of rod''s words, Shante in the dark seems to have some doubts. He remembers that he didn''t tell rod his name. Maybe it was the intelligence collected by rod in advance that made him understand his habits and guess his identity. This scene in the field is naturally seen by all liches. Hearing about the number of corpse Lich Kings that rod promised after receiving the keepsake, many of the remaining liches immediately became hot in their eyes. Even Aisha and her liches began to disagree at this time. Learned that rod will provide a large number of corpses, witch queen, the first to change his mind, is one of the three Lich modo. I do not know when, modo took the initiative to open the distance between the other two liches, alone looking at the field of rod, I do not know what to think. Aisha and nags, seeing modo''s behavior in their eyes, have a lot of complaints in their hearts. In the process of testing rod''s strength before, it was them all the time, and modo did not provide any help. At this time, modo was the first to change his original position and seemed to want to get rid of them. This behavior of modo naturally made the other two liches despise and even feel extremely angry. However, due to the large number of liches around, they are not easy to attack. In addition to the liches who didn''t recognize rod, when the number of corpse lich king promised by rod came out, other liches in the field also changed their attitude towards rod. Rod''s dissatisfaction with the number of corpse Lich Kings allocated by Stephen and Shante dispelled the only dissatisfaction in the hearts of the rest of the liches. For a moment, many liches took out the keepsake they could provide and asked rod to check the efficacy. "Mother of the dead, two hundred and twenty corpse witches." A lich took out the high quality mother of the dead, far more pure than the one rod had found. Although the quality of the mother of the dead is very high, it is not stained with the smell of lich, which can not prove that it is a Lich''s keepsake. In the end, rod only gave a slightly higher number of corpses than the spirit of imprisonment. "Skeleton ring, the negative effect is too serious, 180 corpse witches." special After wearing the skeleton ring, the wearer will always be affected by the highest level [evil spell possessed], and increase the erosion of death energy on himself. In lich, increasing the erosion of death energy is equivalent to speeding up mana recovery and nourishing the body with death energy all the time. However, in necromancer, this erosion will make their vitality rapidly fade. This is a lich exclusive treasure, which is not suitable for necromancers to wear. Although this treasure contains strong Lich traces, north can''t use it at all. Rod finally gave only 180 corpse Lich Kings. In the process of collecting the keepsake, rod also got a special thing. It''s an air dried arm, covering all the tissues from the palm to the forearm. The muscles on it have been dehydrated for a long time, and the phalanx is more slender because of muscle contraction. It''s hard to see which species it belongs to. Death energy is gathering towards this arm. It seems that it is driven by death energy. Some slight twitch of long fingers occurs from time to time. From this arm, rod can vaguely detect an extraordinary meaning, and even touch his own evocation. It''s hard to imagine what kind of creature it corresponds to. From the Lich who took it out, rod also learned the origin of the arm. The original owner of the arm was a legendary Lich who had already died in Diya. It is said that the legendary Lich died in the hands of the most powerful legendary magic assassin in its time. This arm is the only relic left. Because the age is too long, in addition to this arm, nothing else can prove the existence of the Lich. The rest of the liches in the field also proved this to rod. They all knew the story of the legendary lich, but this arm was the first time they met. It was a lich named heath who took out this arm, which rod had not heard of before. The body that belongs to the legendary Lich is so taken as a keepsake and handed over to north. Anyone who sees this arm will understand its connection with the Lich. Only from the level of keepsake, not practical treasure, there is nothing comparable to the arm in front of us. In the end, rod gave 260 necromancer kings. A party gathers all the liches in the whole Diya. Even in the impression of liches, such an opportunity is not common. these Soon, most of the liches who wanted to join the battle gave their keepsakes to rod. Some of the liches who were originally neutral also had the intention to join. Rod collected eight keepsakes in the process. these In the process of collecting keepsake, some Lich even asked if they could provide two keepsake in exchange for more corpse king, but rod refused. Rod asked for keepsake from these liches. More importantly, he asked for their attitude and gave them a reason to transform more corpse Lich Kings to attract neutral liches to join. these Finally, the only one who agreed to join the battle but never provided any Keepsake was Ashley. In the process of collecting the keepsake, Ashley never made any move, but just watched it happen. This made rod wonder what kind of keepsake she would take out. Because rod has no functional requirements for the keepsake provided by the lich, any treasure, magic scroll, or even things that do not have any function can be provided as keepsake, but there is no Lich expression, and nothing can be taken out. For this reason, rod believes that Ashley, who is a legendary lich, will save herself to the end. The keepsake she brings out must be very special. Chapter 1020 Looking at all the liches in the field, Ashley found that except for the three liches who were hostile to rod at the beginning and refused to join the battle, and smed, who was not interested in the battle at all, the rest of the liches, including those who were originally neutral, had given their keepsake to North. The actions of these liches also show the effectiveness of rod''s action. He did not persuade them too much. He just told them about the keepsake, which attracted them to join the battle. See, Ashley no longer wait, but from the space ring, took out a magic scroll. As soon as the scroll appeared, it rolled the energy of death around him. Even Stephen, who was beside Ashley, couldn''t help looking at him at this moment. Through the magic cast by Ashley, the scroll slowly flies to rod. Rhode reached out and took it. From some faint signs, Rhode noticed the extraordinary place of this scroll, and began to check the specific effect of this magic scroll. Just as he opened the magic scroll and looked at the recorded spells, rod seemed to find something. He was shocked. An indescribable shock appeared in rod''s mind. Rao Shi, with rod''s knowledge, recognized the spell recorded in the scroll, but it was still hard to calm down for a long time. This is undoubtedly a very rare scroll. From the faint change of rod''s expression, the liches around him also realized the unusual place of this scroll. After a while, rod''s voice rang out in the field. "Reincarnation magic scroll... 500 corpse witches." This magic scroll in rod''s hand records the most special level five magic [reincarnation]. special This alone is enough to show the power of this spell. Even the legendary mages in brakata are hard to master this special spell by their own ability. It is almost impossible to find traces of this spell in other areas. However, at this time, this top level five level magic appeared in front of rod in the form of magic scroll. Rod, who was a legendary mage in his previous life, naturally understood the value of this magic. If he didn''t have his own chance, he would not be able to obtain such a magic scroll no matter how much he spent. The value of this magic scroll is far more than everything else. All the other keepsakes produced by the Lich are far less than this scroll. At this time, the magic scroll appears as a keepsake, which shows Ashley''s own strength, especially for the casting of this spell. Compared with this magic scroll, the number of corpse King provided by rod is worse. Therefore, rod can only increase the number of corpse king to 500. When rod''s words came out, the Lich in the field was also shocked, not because of the 500 corpse king that rod said, but because of the appearance of this magic scroll. "ESRI, mother of the earth, I remember that before the last king of Diya died, he begged you to perform a reincarnation, but you refused. But now, you hand over the magic scroll recording this spell to this necromancer. Are you not afraid of the consequences?" Rod noticed that it was the original Aisha who asked about this. After learning the effect of this magic scroll, Aisha immediately asked. From this move, rod noticed that it seemed to be very attentive to various matters of the royal family. In the face of Asha''s question, Ashley''s old face could not see any change in his expression. He just replied in a deep voice: "I naturally know what I''m doing. I don''t need you to remind me." Seeing this, Aisha wisely stopped asking. Even nags in the black fog, after seeing the reincarnation magic scroll, realized that he had no chance for the existence of artifact. At this time, beside rod, North was also very shocked by the magic scroll of reincarnation. The effect of reincarnation has been deeply in the hearts of all mages. For such a kind of fifth order magic, North has only seen the relevant information in some books of blakada. Put your eyes on the scroll in rod''s hand. The treasures you collected before are enough to surprise north. Unexpectedly, there is such a scroll recording the fifth level magic. However, at this time, North also realized that because the magic scroll was too precious, rod might not give it to himself. North doesn''t think there''s anything to complain about. In North''s view, rod is willing to make himself the artifact holder designated by the lich, and collect the keepsake belonging to many lichs for himself. He has fulfilled his promise. As for these powerful keepsake, North did not expect. Other liches in the field have the same view on this point. This reincarnation magic scroll will mostly fall into rod''s hands in the end, instead of giving it to north as a keepsake as he said. No one will give this level of magic scroll to others after getting it, especially when the other is just a supported puppet. Maybe for Ashley, this magic scroll is not of great value. The reincarnation magic recorded in it is the magic she developed. But for other creatures, the meaning of this magic is far more than that. After connecting the scroll, rod thought a little, and then made his own decision to hand the scroll to north, just like all the previous keepsakes, which was beyond North''s expectation. In the face of the magic scroll submitted by rod, North did not dare to take it easily. He understood the value of the scroll and felt the sight of many liches around him. If he really held the scroll, he might be robbed by other liches in the near future. North noticed that rod''s eyes toward him were as calm as ever. It seemed that even his heart would be seen through, so he said quickly: "Lord rod, please keep this keepsake for me." For North''s choice, rod was not surprised. In his opinion, this is also the best time for north to perform in this trip, so he did not shirk and put the scroll away directly. After collecting the keepsake, rod understood that it was time to go to various Lich territories and transform the corpse Lich King. Chapter 1021 After receiving the keepsake, Ashley''s voice echoed in the field again. "Now that you have made clear your attitude and are still unwilling to join the battle, you can leave on your own. Those who want to join the battle can begin to discuss the division of areas for attacking eracia." Ashley''s deep words attracted the attention of all the liches in the field. For such a lich who is willing to join the battle and shows great care for it, and even takes out the magic scroll of reincarnation, Ashley''s every move has already attracted the attention of all the liches in the field. With the sound of Ashley''s words, Asha is the first of many liches to leave by using the gate of time and space. It seems that she doesn''t want to stay here at all. Knowing that other liches obtained a large number of corpses by handing over keepsakes, Asha did not dare to stay. What she was worried about was that if she stayed here, she might change her original idea and join the battle. From rod''s artifact ability, Asha has realized the benefits of joining the battle for the Lich. The accumulation of undead creatures far exceeds all previous processes. Even in her heart, she faintly regrets her previous decision. Rod also listened to Ashley''s words and couldn''t help looking over. From the moment Ashley took out the reincarnation magic scroll, rod realized that she had been recognized by many liches and had a tendency to surpass herself and become the leader of the campaign. After hearing Ashley''s words, except for a few liches who left, the remaining liches also confirmed the division of the attack area. For this point, rod naturally has no interest. In the next battle, rod''s main energy is not on eracia, but on the territory of Eli. The area divided by the liches has little to do with rod. these Among the liches who joined the battle, ESRI, the most powerful and the only legendary lich, naturally chose the broadest plain area in eracia, which contains many low-level creatures. If the number of corpses continues to expand, she can even push all the way to the capital of eracia. Stephen, who has a certain connection with rod, contacts another Lich and puts the target in the territory of vilning, preparing to launch an attack on the border of elasia on this basis. As for the choice of other liches, rod did not pay too much attention, but put his eyes on North. As an existence that will play a lot of roles in the early stage of this campaign, rod does not expect North to stir up the situation of the whole campaign as FeNiS did in his previous life, but only hopes that he can show a reasonable performance. The heroic will that exists in north is the thing that rod always pays attention to. The only thing that reassures rod is that after a series of previous events, North''s heroic will does not dissipate, but becomes stronger. This discovery makes rod look up at north. At least in him, there is a potential to become a hero. Perhaps in front of many liches in the field, North seems insignificant, but the existence of this potential is also his most unique place. Recalling the scene of seeing North in the potion competition at first, it''s hard for rod to imagine that the mage who made the potion could finally come to the present situation. The keepsake given to north by the liches is the main reason for the cohesion of his heroic will. Apart from him, no necromancer can own so many Lich keepsake, which has been unanimously recognized by the Lich. After the rest of the liches have completed the division of the attack area, rod will go through the gate of time and space in turn according to the delivery order to complete the transformation of the corpse Lich King. The number of transformations is just like what rod promised to those liches before. For rod, it''s just a matter of casting necromancy many times. In the process of transformation, rod did not notice any abnormality. With the blessing of God level evocation, even if a large number of necromancer kings are transformed in a short time, rod does not consume too much mana. The existence of God level spiritualism enables rod to make unimaginable use of biological corpses. Even in the dead mausoleum, the dead bones belonging to different creatures can be combined and transformed into the corpse King through the cloak of the ghost king. The long-term accumulation of other liches in their respective territories also provides rod with a lot of convenience. It would take a lot of time for ordinary necromancers to just take out the corpses that can be transformed. With the existence of the gate of time and space, rod shuttles between the Lich territory and the death mausoleum. The styles of each Lich territory are different, but they are almost the same in general. They are the gathering places of a large number of undead creatures based on death energy. Having seen all kinds of scenes in the mausoleum of death, it''s hard to give rod a deep impression on the territory of other liches. After coming to other Lich''s territory, due to the level of evocation, all kinds of abnormal scenes in the territory bring a kind of cordiality to rod. Rod can feel that the death energy in the territory is becoming active because of his arrival. In these special terrain, rod easily completed the transformation of the undead, and in accordance with the original agreement, the corpse of the Lich King to the Lich control. In order to let the Lich understand the abnormality of the spirit mark occupied by the corpse king, rod specially selected the very low level corpse and transformed it into the corpse king. Several liches took out the extremely powerful biological corpses, hoping that rod could transform them into the corpse king. In these corpses, rod even saw adult dragon corpses, far beyond the scope of ordinary creatures. Depending on the ability of ghost King''s cloak, rod can transform any dead creature into a corpse king. Even a dead dragon will be transformed into a corpse king in the form of a dragon. The same is true for the animals with low strength in Eli. There are no conventional creatures that can resist the transformation of artifact. This is also the reason why rod finally chose Eli. For the Lich''s request, rod did not refuse it. Rod realized that before, he only mentioned the number of corpse witches, not the types, which was a loophole in his own words. these Chapter 1022 Although it is also relying on the ability of the ghost King''s cloak to transform the dead creatures into the necromancer king, the differences in biological types have a great influence on the necromancer King''s own ability. The most common, naturally, is the king of necromancer transformed by humanoid creatures, which is also the largest number of king of necromancer transformed by rod. There is no special ability, and it belongs to the most conventional form of king of necromancer. With the change of the transformed species, the ability of the necromancer king will be greatly changed by replacing the original humanoid species with some other species. The most extreme existence is the Titan giant corpse King transformed by rod in vilning. Under the action of artifact, the Titan giant corpse, which should have been transformed into the seventh level creature, was finally transformed into the corpse king, but its strength did not decline. Due to the accumulation of death energy, the cloud of death released by the Titan necromancer alone is enough to destroy more than hundreds of necromancer kings. Not to mention the Titan necromancer himself, he also has strong melee ability. Even the legendary melee creatures can''t get any advantage in the battle with him. Although the species of the undead also belong to the necromancer king, the strength of the ordinary necromancer king is obviously far behind that of the Titan giant necromancer king, even to the extent that no method can make up for it, which naturally attracted rod''s attention. Through the power gap of the corpse king, rod also vaguely realized the influence of the original state of the biological corpse on the transformed corpse king. The most intuitive point is that the larger a creature is, the more powerful the death energy it contains when it turns into a corpse witch queen, even more than the sum of a large group of ordinary corpse witch kings. The death cloud released by itself alone is enough to create the superposition effect of death energy created by multiple corpse witch kings. In addition, the difference in body shape will directly affect the basic attributes of the corpse wizard king. In the normal combat, the necromancer king may not use their melee ability, but the special existence like Titan necromancer king has melee ability that no creature can underestimate. The level of the necromancer King''s melee ability is more affected. Even the artifact can''t be changed. Because of this, the Dragon corpse Witch King transformed by the Lich let rod naturally surpasses the general corpse Witch King in strength, maybe not as good as the real ghost dragon, but also enough to deal with the vast majority of creatures. Through some faint traces, rod noticed that most of the dragon bones taken out by the Lich belong to the sub dragon species. The common ones are the earthwalking dragon and the ordinary flying dragon. The real powerful dragon species, such as the black dragon and the golden dragon, have not been seen. these According to the strength of these sub dragons, they can''t touch the corresponding level of the ghost dragon. Even if the Lich takes the hand, they can''t change this. At most, they can transform these sub dragons into lower level skeleton creatures. Their strength is much worse than that of the real bone dragon. special The corpses of these Yalong creatures are also the largest number of corpses that the Lich requests to transform. With the power of the artifact, rod transformed these Yalong into a dragon form corpse Witch King, and only counted one corpse Witch King who promised to transform to the Lich. In the process of transforming the corpse king for many liches, there are great differences in the types of corpses that liches can take out. Rod transformed all kinds of biological corpses and became more familiar with the use of artifact power. After this transformation, the power gap between the king of necromancer and the king of necromancer caused by the biological species, rod also fully understood the clues. Finally, after shuttling through the Lich territory and the death mausoleum for many times, Roddy completed the transformation of the undead creatures according to the number of corpse Lich Kings that he said when he received the keepsake. Among these liches, Ashley is the last one to transform into a lich, and the 500 corpse Lich King he deserves is also the longest time spent by rod in the process of transformation. The existence of spirit level evocation, combined with the effect of race achievement, greatly reduces the mana consumption of rod''s transformation of undead creatures. When all the transformations are completed, rod''s mana is still more than half. Completed the transformation of a large number of necromancer kings. The sign from the system log made rod notice that he got several racing achievements, which was an extra gain. When rod returns to the death mausoleum again, there are not many liches left in the field. This Lich gathering ends in the way rod expected. The lichs who have completed the transformation of the corpse Lich King return to their respective territories and no longer return to the death mausoleum. Even North is taken away by Ashley to prepare for the battle. According to the last words that Ashley said after the transformation, she will bring North to the royal family of Diya, and use the words of the current king of Diya to announce North''s identity to the world, making it the most noble existence of the whole Diya. The remaining liches who do not want to join the battle will not stay in the death mausoleum for a long time. When rod begins to transform, they will almost leave. When rod returned to the mausoleum of death again, he also wanted to explain to Stephen what was going on in vilning. According to the previous division of offensive areas, the area Stephen was responsible for was the junction of vilning and erasia. For this reason, rod needs to inform him of his arrangement in vilning in advance to avoid any accident. After returning to the mausoleum of death, rod didn''t see Stephen. An unexpected existence appeared in front of him. Rod noticed that what appeared in front of him was modo, who had a certain connection with himself. Rhode, for the first time, perceived the hero''s identity from him. Modo chose to stay in the mausoleum of death, and after most of the liches left, he came to find rod, obviously with his own ideas. Recalling the scenes when he saw modo, rod looked at the special Lich hero, waiting for him to say what he came for. Chapter 1023 Under rod''s gaze, modo''s expression remained unchanged, and his face was eroded by the energy of death, just as rod had seen before. Modo said in a deep voice: "Great artifact holder, please forgive me for my offence. I''d like to join the battle like those liches. Do you allow me?" Moto''s words did not arouse other thoughts in rod''s mind. Compared with the fact that moto was wanted by the freelance chamber of Commerce because of his actions in the city of mourning, rod was more concerned about the battle in front of him. For this reason, rod plans to allow modo to join the battle, but the number of corpse Lich King transformed for him will not be the same as the previous Lich. "I allow you to join this battle, but North has left with the mother earth, and it will not help if you give the keepsake to me again. Therefore, the number of necromancer kings I transformed for you is only the most basic one hundred." For modo, rod didn''t mean to discuss with him. He just told him what he had decided. Rod''s words made modo feel a little dissatisfied, but modo didn''t show it. At this time, modo raises his hand and releases his death energy towards the ground not far away. Perceiving the abnormal changes of the death energy around him, rod looked in the direction of modo''s release of death energy along the direction of perception. On the ground not far away, where the energy of death changes most violently, there is a corpse lying. This corpse is phines killed by rod. Under the gaze of rod, with the accumulation of death energy, the body of phines is gradually changing, and the flesh and blood are fading away at a very fast speed, leaving only a complete skeleton. Soon, the skeleton began to tremble slightly, the range of motion became larger and larger, and the energy of death on the skeleton moved with it. Finally, the whole skeleton stood up from the ground. What appears in front of rod''s eyes is a level 5 necromancer who has completed the transformation. This is also the transformation way of most level 5 necromancers, which is derived from the corpses of senior Necromancers. It seems to be the difference brought about by the way of transformation. From the corpse wizard, rod faintly noticed some abnormalities, which are quite different from the undead creatures transformed from the cloak of the ghost king. "This is the corpse witch I transformed by using my hero''s strong points. I hope it will be helpful to this battle." Modo''s words came to Rhode''s ears, but Rhode only observed the corpse wizard in front of him for a moment, and he didn''t pay any attention to this creature. these Compared with other liches, modo, who has this unique ability, can widen the gap in the level of transforming corpse witches through long accumulation, but in front of real artifact, this ability is weakened a lot. Rod has not yet made any comment on this ability of modo, so Stephen''s voice first reverberated in the mausoleum of death. "Lich modo, this is the mausoleum of death. You are transforming the undead that does not belong to you." The meaning of Stephen''s words is very obvious. The body of phines, who died here, has become a part of the mausoleum of death. The real owner here is Stephen. Modo''s act of transforming the undead at will is undoubtedly an offence to Stephen. Facing the questioning meaning in Stephen''s words, modo was not afraid at all. The indifference in his eyes made it hard to imagine that this was the action of a new corpse wizard. He simply replied: "It seems that the cause of death of this necromancer has nothing to do with you. It''s the holder of the artifact who killed him. It doesn''t mean anything just because this is the mausoleum of death." Rod noticed that modo didn''t make a mental imprint on the necromancer in front of him, but just transformed it, as if he wanted to leave the control of the necromancer to himself. When he found this, rod didn''t show his mental imprint on the necromancer in front of him. He just said to modo: "As I said, you are no longer required to provide keepsake. If you really want to join this battle, I will complete the transformation of the corpse wizard king for you, and the number will not change. " Listening to rod''s words, modo also realized that rod would not easily change his original ideas. Rod found that modo''s expression was calm in the end. Even if he knew his own conclusion, there was no change. His skin was full of erosive traces of death energy, and there was no idea about him on his sunken skin. Seeing this, modo no longer insisted on it. Instead, he showed a dark green gate of time and space, motioned to rod, and then entered it first. Without much thought, rod followed modo into the gate of time and space. When you come to the place connected by the gate of time and space, as soon as you walk out, you will face a sense of decay and decay. Rhode, as if in the middle of a ruins, in addition to his own is in an open platform, surrounded by building debris. Rhode has seen this kind of desolation many times in other Lich''s territory, but the traces of the ruins are obviously new and the formation time is still short. special Just then, rod seemed to find something, and the whole person was stunned. He noticed that not far away from him, there was a huge skull, which was even a little higher than rod. There was no doubt that the special things in front of him strengthened rod''s mind. environment Rod did not expect that he would return to the city of lament under such circumstances. Inside the city of mourning, earth shaking changes have taken place. In Rhode''s view, there is no living creature. The originally prosperous city of mourning has become a ruin. Had it not been for the existence of this skeleton, rod could not have seen that this was once a city of lamentation. With the arrival of rod, the door of time and space behind him slowly closed, and the side of modo, also looked at rod, his eyes flashing with inexplicable meaning. Chapter 1024 With the arrival of rod and modo, some new changes began to take place in the ruins. Back in the ruins of the city of mourning, modo looks to rod to see how he will react when he sees the situation in front of him. When modo became a lich and occupied the city of mourning, among the original creatures in the city, a few necromancers with high potential were transformed into necromancers, and most of the creatures were buried under this land after death, providing more powerful death energy for this area. This way of continuously generating death energy is what every Lich will choose. Even some undead magic schools will also use this to provide death energy for undead mages. environment When he came to the giant skull, rod covered it with his hand. It seemed that he had some special feeling. Seeing this scene in his eyes, modo can''t help recalling the last time he saw rod in the city of mourning. At that time, rod was just a necromancer who controlled the ghost dragon. Besides, he had nothing special. It was not until he saw rod''s figure again in this Lich gathering that he realized how his strength had changed, and even had a tendency to surpass ordinary liches. Modo believed that the root of all the changes in rod was the existence of the two artifacts. If it is not for the appearance of artifact, even if he has the status of hero, he can not achieve all this in such a short time. Rod looked at the giant skull in front of him. He knew that the corresponding owner of the skull was the Titan Colom in the inheritance mission. There is no change between its existence and what it saw last time. Time seems to stop completely on it. After obtaining the divine level soul summoning skill which is far more powerful than before, rod can see more things from the skull in front of him. For example, the body of Titan giant corresponding to the skull has been scattered all over the world. Maybe it is because of this that the thing in front of him has never been transformed by other liches and ignited the soul fire. In addition, rod also noticed many traces left by the Lich from the skull, the most obvious of which was the trace left by ESRI, the mother of the earth. If not for his previous contact with her, rod could not recognize this trace. As rod approached, the combined artifact Titan''s arrow in his hand began to tremble slightly. Rod could clearly sense this. The change of artifact naturally made rod pay more attention to the things in front of him. Just when rod was about to observe the huge skull in front of him, the black fog suddenly filled the field, and covered rod and modo together. these The existence of black fog obscures rod''s vision, making him unable to see anything, and even has a certain ability to suppress perception. However, it is difficult to work on rod. Instead, rod''s perception becomes more acute due to the loss of vision. In rod''s perception, the creatures that radiate powerful death energy all around are not only the original modo, but also the existence of another creature. The sense of familiarity and the black fog that envelops him make rod confirm the identity of this creature. It''s nags, the Lich who used to explore himself in the mausoleum of death. The black fog that enveloped Rhode had already explained their true thoughts to him. What modo had said before was just an excuse to lead him to come. In this case, Rhode didn''t need to ask any more questions to understand everything. Just at this time, in rod''s perception, the breath of modo and nags suddenly became trance, and it seemed extremely unreal for a moment. When rod went to perceive their existence again, the original two places that obviously radiated death energy suddenly became six, belonging to different places around. Three of the very similar scents belong to modo, while the other three belong to nags. these Because of his own perception, he was disturbed by the sudden breath. For a moment, except for vaguely perceiving the traces of mirror Dafa, rod could not accurately find the real location of modo and nags. The existence of black fog makes it impossible for rod to observe through his eyes. Rhode might be able to deal with it if his vision wasn''t obscured, but it''s clear he can''t do it now. Strong mana fluctuations began to gather around, and rod felt a threat. Rod quickly waved the Titan''s arrow in his hand, trying to use the Titan''s arrow to break the black fog around him as before. This time, however, Titan''s arrow didn''t have the right effect. The black fog completely shrouded rod. Even if the blade in his hand sent out lightning, rod couldn''t see any light and shadow, and his whole sight was still dark. The Titan''s arrow, which was shot in the direction of the breath, did not achieve the desired effect. In his perception, rod did not receive any response. At this moment, the Titan''s arrow did not achieve the desired effect. There was no change in the air around him. He didn''t seem to be affected by this spell at all. Because his sight was blocked, rod didn''t know whether Titan''s arrow was blocked or something else happened. As early as when he was just shrouded in the black fog, rod tried to cast space magic to widen the distance, but the result was unexpected. The space magic that rod mastered, whether it''s instant movement or the gate of time and space, can''t be used at this moment. The black fog around him seems to have the effect of disturbing the space magic, which seems to be the additional effect of the black fog in addition to covering the sight. Although rod can''t see the situation on the edge of the court clearly, he can also understand what kind of magic the liches are preparing from the extremely strong mana fluctuation. In the case that most of the spells can be instantly cast, the damage caused by the spells that need to be condensed will be far beyond imagination. Just as rod was ready to respond further, the spell had formed. The next moment, a violent explosion occurred in front of rod, accompanied by a thunderous sound, even the space seemed to be blown apart. Chapter 1025 All kinds of damage caused by the casting of the spell caused a very strong vibration on the ground, which could not be stopped for a long time. When the destructive power of this spell is fully displayed, rod''s breath suddenly disappears in the black fog. Even the Lich on one side can''t feel his existence. As the vibration subsides and the sound subsides, the field is calm again. The remaining elements of violent magic, as well as the broken space, still show what kind of damage this spell has caused. Even so, those liches will not easily relax their vigilance. No one knows what kind of ability the controller of the artifact has. Before the black fog disappears and Rhode''s state is confirmed, the Lich dare not just go to collect the artifact from the corpse. In one of the positions where the breath came, modo''s real body saw all this in his eyes, and sighed for the powerful magic in his heart. What explodes in the field is a powerful level 5 magic thunder bomb, which is enough to destroy most of the creatures hit by it. A few of them are not dead, and most of them are in the dying state. At the core of the thunder bomb, even space can''t resist such a high amount of spell damage, sometimes even the turbulence inside the gate of time and space. A lot of black fog is involved in the broken space. I don''t know where it will eventually flow. The area covered by the black fog in the field is gradually narrowing. If ordinary creatures are close to it, they will easily tear their bodies. It''s not modo in front of us who casts this powerful fifth order magic. The time when modo became a lich is not enough to master this powerful magic. It''s nags not far away who really casts this magic. Just when Aisha and the two legendary liches came to the scene together, modo reached an agreement with nags, ready to wait for the end of everything, start to snatch the artifact, and divide the artifact in rod''s hand equally. In the Lich assembly, he saw the behavior of other liches in the field. When rod transformed the undead for other liches, he also gave them the opportunity to prepare. In order to achieve this, nags left the mausoleum of death early in the morning, but what he arrived at was not his own territory, but the ruins transformed from the city of mourning. As a result of the previous exploration, nags was responsible for attracting rod to come. Naturally, it was inconvenient for him to come forward, so he had to let modo do it, while nags himself prepared here first. The black fog that got rod into trouble, and the thunder bomb that eventually became a killing move, were all made by nags. It was not until this moment that nags really showed his casting ability as a lich. Even the legendary mage, if he doesn''t contribute to the magic guild, it''s hard to learn the fifth level magic of thunder bomb, but nags has already mastered it. In this process, what modo has done seems to be to attract rod. The real fight is not his turn. Feeling that the black fog in the field dissipated rapidly and the scope shrouded gradually narrowed, modo began to have some worries in his heart. What modo worries about is the distribution of artifact. Facing nags, who is far more powerful than himself, modo has no chance to win. In this case, whether nags will abide by the previous agreement, one artifact for each person, is the problem. Behind the ruins, there are a lot of undead creatures. That''s the advantage of modo to use this place as the battle home. Among them, there are the largest number and the most powerful existence, which is a large number of corpses controlled by modo. According to modo''s original idea, we should wait for rod to complete the transformation of the necromancer king, and then give him a hand. But nags obviously didn''t want to see this. As soon as rod arrived, he took the lead in casting the black fog and didn''t let him transform the necromancer king. This also made modo aware of his idea, so he could not help but have some precautions against it. Nags also discovered the arrival of the undead controlled by modo, but his attention was not on modo, but on the scene in the black fog. I don''t know why, even after the end of the spell, nags still felt something wrong even if he didn''t find the breath of rod. The energy of death in the black fog gave nags a very strange feeling. The faint premonition in his heart made him dare not relax. With the absorption of black fog by space cracks, a huge outline appeared in front of them soon. What existed in rod''s original position was a huge undead creature, far more than any giant creature ever seen by the Lich. The giant creature in front of us is protecting the area in front of us in a squatting posture. Even so, the giant creature is still like a hill. The gradually dissipated black fog can not cover its body shape. Looking at the giant creature in front of us, the Lich in the field, could not help but produce a burst of oppression in his heart. In the Lich''s impression, the whole continent, there is no creature, can have such a huge body. When he saw this giant creature, modo seemed to think of something, showing an incredible look. Modo recalled that the only one that fits this biological body and is associated with it is the huge skull that was once placed in the magic guild in the city of mourning. After becoming a lich and taking control of the city of mourning, modo also made a study of the giant skull and found that it was not forged by the necromancer, but the head of a certain giant creature. According to the research results of some necromancers, this skull corresponds to the Titan giant who was once extremely powerful. Modo tried to transform this skull into a powerful undead, but he failed. The main reason is that in the magic guild of the city of mourning, only this skull exists, and there is no corresponding Titan body. In this case, even as a lich modo, there is no way to turn the huge skeleton into a real undead. According to modo''s understanding, since the birth of the lich, many liches have had a strong interest in the Titan giant''s head in the city of mourning, hoping to explore the secrets of the earlier times. Few of them have really gained anything. Even if the Lich is more powerful than modo, it is difficult to deal with the Titan giant with only skull, let alone transform it into an undead. For this reason, the skull of Titan is left in the city of mourning. After taking this area as his own territory, modo only took the skull of Titan as a special decoration. He never thought that now, it appeared in front of him in the form of a real undead. Chapter 1026 It is rod in the field who completes the transformation of the giant undead. When the black fog rose from all around, rod realized the imminent danger. In addition to casting magic to try to break the surrounding black fog, rod also transformed the undead at the first time. The special environment in the Lich territory undoubtedly gives rod such an opportunity. The existence of God level spiritualism enables rod to use the corpses of all creatures, even beyond the limits of the creature itself. This is something that no other creature can do. It is not a wise move for the Lich to choose its own main territory as a battlefield to attack the artifact holder, especially when the territory is decorated with the heads of Titans, which undoubtedly gives rod the opportunity to take advantage of. With the experience of the last transformation of Titan giant, rod did not encounter any difficulties in this transformation, and completed it at a speed far faster than before. In the process of transformation, because of the shape of the Titan corpse, the huge noise that should have been caused was covered by the thunder Bomb Magic. It was not until the black fog cleared that the Lich found something strange. The bones that make up the body of the Titan necromancer King come from other creatures buried underground. The basic attribute of the Titan necromancer king in front of him can''t be compared with the one in vilning, but it''s also enough for rod to deal with the enemy in front of him. When he realized that the Lich''s magic was a fifth order thunder bomb, rod released Hercules shield in front of him for the first time, and applied his magic to resist the earth. At the same time, the transformation of the majority of the Titan corpse wizard king, will also use the body to protect rod. Under multiple protection, the power of the thunder bomb exploded in front of rod''s body has been reduced by more than half, and rod can only rely on his physical attributes to resist the rest of the damage. Fortunately, Rhode also has a treasure to improve his resistance, which further reduces his spell damage. With his high physical attributes, Rhode does not feel weak after his health value is reduced. At this time, when the black fog gradually dispersed, the body of the Titan corpse wizard king stood up completely, and rod''s body appeared in the field again, with a trace of scorching black in front of him. See rod''s body shape intact appeared in the field, and also more Titan corpse Witch King such a thing, the two Lich immediately feel a bad. In particular, nags, who is still in a dark fog, has a sense of inexplicability in his eyes when he looks at modo. He seems to be questioning how he could put such a powerful corpse in his territory. In this regard, modo also felt very helpless. Who would have thought that no necromancer could deal with it for countless years. Even after the inspection of many liches, there was no Titan giant head that could be transformed into an undead in front of him. Both modo, the owner of the territory, and nags, who came here first, don''t think that the Titan''s head may cause any abnormality. Even the Titan''s head, which can''t be transformed by the legendary lich, is transformed into a complete undead by rod. these The black fog once again emerged from the field. This time, the scope of the black fog became more and more huge. It seemed that it would cover the whole Titan corpse king, but rod would not give him such an opportunity again. From the previous battle, rod has confirmed that the ability of black fog to block space magic, whether it is instant movement or other space magic, cannot be cast in the black fog. The only exception is nags himself. The previous scenes in the mausoleum of death let rod understand that nags'' casting of space magic will not be affected by the black fog. The black fog once again shrouded all around, but this time, rod had found a way to deal with it. From the space ring, take out the treasure [remote vision pendant], which has not been used for a long time. After rod equips it, the closed eyeball at the end of the remote vision pendant slowly opens, revealing the inner eyeball. At the same time, nags'' original body shape and its exact location in the black fog were passed to rod''s mind, and rod had confirmed its existence. Nags, who is guiding the casting of the magic, suddenly feels a strong sense of crisis in his heart. He doesn''t want to do it. He uses instant movement to distance himself. With the strong wind breaking, the giant Titan''s huge arm hit naggs''s original position, and even the ground trembled. At the same time, modo on one side also gathered a large number of undead creatures in the territory to launch an attack on rod inside. The strong death energy began to diffuse from the black fog. It was the superposition of the death cloud released by the Titan necromancer king and rod. The spirit imprint of any undead who entered it would dissipate instantly. Even if the Lich opens the distance in time, when he sees the cloud of death, he will still feel a threat in his heart. As like as two peas in the dark fog, Nagys, who is constantly pursuing the black body of the Black Mist, is completely useless at the moment. Even though the mirror image is the same as the mirror, the real body will be immediately identified, and no confusion will be made for the use of the body. The image of the body is completely ineffective by the dark fog. Nagys is also seeking to make the best use of the body. When the strong cloud of death appeared, even the two liches could not perceive the existence of rod from the black fog. Not only that, in addition to the Titan corpse king, rod did not put down the transformation of ordinary corpse king. After a while, more and more corpse King began to emerge underground. It seemed that he would not stop until all the corpses underground were transformed. At this moment, the surrounding environment, on the contrary, has become a restriction on the Lich. It is impossible to detect the existence of rod from the black fog, and nags''s heroic expertise is also disturbed by the strong cloud of death. Under the pursuit of the Titan necromancer king, nags, who keeps moving for a long time, has a feeling of being watched in his heart. He bears all the pressure in the battle. Compared with it, modo doesn''t do anything. To this end, nags took the initiative to disperse the black fog around. Perceiving the complete suppression of nags by the Titan necromancer king, modo also realized the difficulty of rod. Compared with him, the loss in the territory was secondary. Modo noticed the disappearance of the black fog, but he didn''t find rod''s figure. The next moment, rod''s figure, holding a flash of lightning in his hand, appeared behind him. Chapter 1027 Aware of rod''s appearance, modo hasn''t had time to cast other spells. The next moment, he is hit by the lightning in rod''s hand. In the case of close range, all the power of this spell has a complete display. Modo, who was hit by it, immediately flew out. Before landing, there were two other lightning strikes. Modo, who had been seriously injured under the full form of Titan''s arrow, was unable to cast any magic at one time due to his physical injury and the paralyzing effect of lightning. He could only watch his body being overtaken by the other two flashes of lightning, and finally fell heavily to the ground without any breath. The new Lich in Diya, I don''t know how difficult it was to complete the endless night ceremony, but before the battle of the necromancer came, it came to an end. Rod has already given him a chance, and more than once, since the Lich insists on it, rod can only show all his strength. Maybe it''s because modo has been a lich for a short time. During the battle, he didn''t give rod a tough feeling. It''s far less difficult than the legendary mage before him. Just by moving in a moment, rod can easily solve it. On the contrary, nags is the one who really needs to pay attention to. Under the suppression of the Titan necromancer king, nags still found the opportunity to fight back and cast range spells on the Titan necromancer King''s legs. The body of the Titan corpse Witch King is originally made of the bones of other creatures. When it is affected by magic, it is much easier to break than the normal form, and has little ability to resist magic. When rod finished dealing with modo, the Titan necromancer king was lying on the ground. The bones in his legs were completely broken, and the surrounding death energy could not resist the attack of magic. The Titan giant in this form can no longer pose too much threat to nags. To deal with this powerful lich, rod needs to do it himself. Using his own death energy, rod can restore the body of the Titan necromancer, but he did not choose to do so. The figure of nags is still in the black fog, but the scope of the black fog has already narrowed to its body. At rod''s signal, the Titan necromancer starts to release the cloud of death towards the direction of the black fog, and rod himself also plays this magic. Under the superposition of the two clouds of death, the effect has changed more violently. Nags on one side can easily feel this. Nags in the black fog naturally does not want to be shrouded by this kind of death cloud. When the death cloud approaches, a strong wind rolls up in the black fog, and the death cloud that shoots into it is instantly dispersed, while the black fog tends to expand with the help of strong wind. Looking at modo''s state in his eyes, nags didn''t expect that he couldn''t even hold rod for a moment. He simply fell under the influence of magic. Nags''s own ideas will not change because of the fall of modo. Since modo can''t play any role, the artifact that he finally got won''t have to be given to him any more. Feeling the strength shown by rod, nags knew that the general way could not cause any threat to him. The artifact could enhance his strength by such a large margin, which made nags more firm in his mind. At this time, nags took out a crown inlaid with dark crystals from the space ring and put it on his head. For a moment, all the energy of death in the field shows signs of losing control. Even rod, for the operation of the energy of death, he also feels a lot of trouble. He needs to concentrate all his energy in order to achieve the proper mobilization. The appearance of all these circumstances also made rod realize that nags must have taken out some treasure, which affected his control of death energy. Under the accumulation of Lich for countless years, it has a variety of effects, and can face almost all abnormal situations. Compared with the magic that all mages can master, or the Lich''s use of death energy, the existence of these treasures is the most unique thing, and this is what rod is most worried about. This is not reflected in the Lich modo, perhaps because he became a lich for a short time, but nags is obviously different. As a famous Lich in the territory of Diya, the existence of its treasures may have unexpected effects. The existence of the farsighted pendant enables rod to see the scene in the black fog, and lock the figure of nags. The crown ornament that appears on his head is naturally seen by rod. In addition to releasing the cloud of death, rod always waves his sword blade and releases lightning in succession, hoping to affect nags in the fog. The power of lightning is enough to match the general level 5 magic. Naturally, it''s not so easy to bear. In addition to using instant movement to avoid damage, nags also raised a powerful shield for protection. For this reason, Rhodes is not worried. The existence of artifact enables him to release Titan''s arrow without any consumption. In this state, nags needs to consume mana continuously. A dark green gate of time and space opens not far away, and rod releases Titan''s arrow for the first time, hoping to disturb the spatial fluctuation in the gate of time and space and form turbulence. In this way, you can prevent the mage from using the gate of time and space to escape in the battle, but the speed must be fast to prevent the mage from entering first. What Rhode didn''t expect was that his move didn''t seem to work. The gate of time and space was extremely calm and didn''t seem to be affected by this spell. Looking at the gate of time and space in front of him, rod seems to be aware of something. At the next moment, the changes in the gate of time and space prove rod''s conjecture. The gate of time and space expanded more and more, and some undead creatures began to appear, all of them were armed terror knights. The scene in front of him made rod realize that this gate of time and space does not lead to a certain town, but to other towns, which can make the creatures from other regions come here quickly. The terror knight who came here undoubtedly proved rod''s idea. It was a necromancer belonging to nags. As soon as he arrived, he was ready to attack rod. Before the terror Knights charged, the Titan corpse king had an action first. With the sign of the spirit mark, the Titan corpse King swept by and knocked down the terror knights who came here. Several of them climbed to the open door of time and space and prepared to meet the undead creatures under the Lich. Chapter 1028 When nags''s own strength is unable to defeat rod who has two artifact, the first thing he thinks of is the undead he controls. With the undead creatures accumulated for countless years, nags is not completely without opportunities. The strength of the Lich is reflected in its own ability, and the undead creatures accumulated under its hands are also indispensable, even occupy a more important position. When the Lich''s strength reaches a certain level, it will be extremely difficult to improve its original strength again, even it will cost a lot of energy. However, the accumulation of undead creatures doesn''t have to be like this. As long as the Lich is still alive, it can continue the fierce competition of undead creatures. For this reason, nags contacted his death knight and asked him to cast space magic to open the door of time and space leading to his own place, that is, the one Roeder had seen before, not to escape from here, but to lead his undead creatures to arrive. The death knights under nags may not have lived in the city of mourning in the future. They can''t use the original space calibration in the city, but the crown on nags'' head gives them the opportunity to display the gate of time and space. The connected gate of time and space is hard to be influenced by other spells, and almost no space turbulence occurs. Unlike the connected gate of time and space, this is why nags dares to use the gate of time and space in this way. The bones buried here have long been used by rod as the transformation of Titans, and also transformed a small number of necromancer kings. Faced with the opening of the door of time and space, there are not enough biological corpses here for rod to transform the necromancer kings. As for his own safety, rod is not afraid, and even can get away from the battle at any time. However, rod is not willing to let nags go, but wants to find a way to win the battle. In previous battles, rod had already learned the power of the black fog around nags. This kind of black fog can limit all space magic. No matter what kind of space magic, it can''t be cast inside the black fog. It''s a great restriction on mages. Because of this, rod can''t use the instant movement to come into the black fog beside nags as he did before when he killed modo. Once he does this, rod will be deeply restricted. After mastering a higher level of Titan''s arrow, this spell has undoubtedly become rod''s strongest killing move. No matter the legendary mage or the immortal Lich can resist Titan''s arrow which has absorbed a lot of mana. Through instant movement, when he comes to the unsuspecting enemy, rod can ensure that Titan''s arrow will hit and cause great damage. Compared with any other magic that rod has mastered, it is much worse. During the battle with modo, rod chose such a way, and immediately hit him hard. Then he used some ordinary Titan''s arrows to kill him with artifact, which could not be achieved by any other magic. With Titan''s arrow and instant movement, rod has been able to solve most of the enemies, and rod doesn''t have to choose other ways. Ordinary mages, even if they master extremely powerful magic, will not fight in this way. Their instant movement is mostly used to save their lives. It was only with the experience of his previous life that rod discovered this way. But at this time, this method is no longer applicable. The black fog around nags can limit the casting of space magic. Rod can''t move in an instant to get close to nags in the black fog. If he pours his mana into Titan''s arrow to cast it, he may be easily avoided. When the number of corpses around him is not enough, rod can hardly rely on the power of other undead creatures. Seeing the Titan corpse wizard king, there is a tendency that undead creatures can''t stop the door of time and space. Rod puts his eyes on modo, who just fell down before. The Lich''s body in front of him brought many ideas to rod. After the transformation of endless night ritual, compared with the body of ordinary creatures, the body of Lich is very special. From the perspective of characteristics, the endless night ritual has made the original necromancer completely abandon the human body and transform into a higher form. It is the undead creatures that are closer to the Lich. The real immortal ability makes the difference between the Lich and the undead extremely significant. The most intuitive point is that the Lich will not be controlled by the mental imprint, and there is no creature that can use the mental imprint to control the Lich. There is soul fire in the undead. In the Lich''s body, it exists in the form of immortal soul. In a sense, it is the final form of undead''s rank promotion. Because of the immortal ability of the lich, the dead Lich is even rarer than the Lich itself. Even the Lich itself is difficult to study. What appeared in front of rod''s eyes was such a lich corpse, which was different from the legendary Lich arm taken out by a certain Lich in the Lich assembly before. Now here is a complete Lich corpse. With the continuous opening of the gate of time and space, more and more undead creatures appear in the field. Naturally, the most common ones are organized terror knights, even Ghost Dragons. For a time, the Titan Witch King transformed by rod gradually had a tendency to be suppressed. Although the property of Titan corpse wizard king is very high, its leg has been broken in the previous battle, so it is very inconvenient to move and is greatly limited. these Nags, who controls this group of undead creatures, has not continued to cast spells at this time. He has spent more than half of his Mana by casting many spells before. Now, he must save mana. Rod didn''t pay attention to everything in the meeting hall. His sight was completely attracted by the corpse of modo. Death energy overflows from rod''s hands and rushes out towards the position of the Lich corpse. For a moment, an inexplicable breath begins to spread in the field. In the process of transformation, rod naturally used the power of God level evocation and artifact. Rod doesn''t know what will happen to the transformation of the Lich corpse. The previous game experience has been unable to help rod. Following the premonition of divinity level spiritualism, rod maintains the process of transformation. Chapter 1029 There are more and more undead creatures in the door of time and space opened by nags, and many of them have even rushed to rod. In addition, after perceiving the death of modo, the undead that originally belonged to modo has been completely controlled by nags. With a large number of corpse witches originally belonging to modo, naggs''s ability to suppress the Titan corpse witches is undoubtedly improved again, which is enough to launch a counterattack against rod with the help of the existing undead creatures. these In the way of transformation, in order to retain the original characteristics of the lich, rod first chose to transform the death knight. With the blessing of God level soul summoning, rod does not need a troublesome transformation ceremony for the transformation of death knights. He only needs to release death energy to ignite the soul fire of death knights. The original hero status of modo makes rod have the idea of transforming the death knight, just like the original transformation of Savina, to complete the transformation of the death knight and retain the original ability of the hero. However, perhaps because of the endless night ritual, rod could not complete the transformation of the death knight to the Lich corpse in front of him, and the death energy released was completely rejected by him. Lich is the most special creature, which combines the characteristics of ordinary creatures and undead creatures. Even the powerful lich, who has a deep research on this point in dia, can''t transform the same kind of lich, and rod can''t do it for a while. The conventional way of death knight transformation, in the face of the Lich''s corpse, has no effect at all. After discovering this, rod seems to be aware of something and chooses another way of transformation. The transformation mode chosen by Rhodes is also the one in progress at this time. It comes from the power of artifact, which can transform any dead creature into a necromancer King regardless of rank. He didn''t choose this method at the beginning. Rod was worried that this transformation method would destroy the Lich''s original power system, which was not as stable as the death knight. But when the conventional transformation method couldn''t work at all, rod could only choose this method to transform it into the necromancer king. Under the effect of the divine level soul summoning, all the death energy around, even the death cloud released by the Titan corpse wizard king, all move closer to the center at this moment. A strong air flow began to spread around. At the same time, a special breath belonging to the undead also began to spread in the field. Nags on one side noticed this anomaly, the abnormality in perception, and made it understand that it could not wait any longer. The undead that rushes to rod''s side is easily solved by the lightning. Before a large number of undead gather, this small group of undead plays a very limited role. For this reason, in the dark fog, nags raised his hand to cast magic. With the rapid condensation of magic elements, the thunder bomb, which had caused great damage, appeared in the field again. The fierce roar once again sounded from rod''s position, but rod, who had already seen nags''s casting ability, naturally raised his guard against this kind of magic. The spell that even the space can be cracked causes the ground to vibrate continuously. A large amount of dust has been raised in the wailing City, which has already turned into ruins. By the time the dust had cleared, both rod and modo, who had died, had disappeared. Seeing this scene in his eyes, nags realized that the situation was not right, but before he could cast other spells, the threat had already arrived. The dark cloud of death shot at the place where nags was, and instantly devoured everything around him. When nags met this kind of cloud of death, he could only completely eliminate it, as if he had met a nemesis. In this case, nags himself had to move instantaneously to another position. The signal from his perception made nags realize that even if he had already become a lich, he would be hurt by this kind of death cloud. The leaping lightning shot rapidly towards the black fog around nags. In the process of evading the magic, nags finally confirmed rod''s position through the magic track. Rhode''s figure is in the dark cloud of death, which is quite different from the normal form. It seems that he intends to cover his figure with the help of the cloud of death. At this time, nags also saw clearly that the living creature beside rod was modo who had joined hands with him. red The abnormality of modo also made nags understand his state at this time. Under the transformation of rod, the original Lich also became an undead, and the cloud of death that devoured the black fog was released by modo. When modo died, the spirit mark of the undead he controlled was removed. Nags was able to use the spirit mark to control the original undead here, which also showed that nags had no doubt about the identity of modo''s undead. Many of the undead creatures that besieged Rhode before were originally from the city of mourning, but they were later controlled by nags. Noticing that modo was transformed into an undead creature, nags was stunned. At this moment, he also realized that the situation was not good. He thought that although rod was strong, he could not face the real Lich''s cooperation no matter what. However, rod overturned nags''s original idea with his own actions. At this moment, nags can''t help regretting that among all the liches, the one who has an urgent desire for artifact naturally belongs to Issa, who is more powerful and even can compare with the legendary Lich. However, in this action, nags and modo did not mention it to Aisha. Except that they thought that the joint efforts of the two liches were enough to defeat rod, the distribution of artifact was also crucial. After the two liches get the artifact hand in hand, the distribution method is undoubtedly very clear, that is, one person one piece. Once Aisha joins in, it is extremely difficult to distribute. For this reason, Aisha didn''t join in this attack on rod, and didn''t even receive any news. At this time, after fully feeling rod''s strength from the battle, nags realized that it was a wrong decision not to let Aisha join in. There is a very special way of contact between liches. After realizing that the situation is not right, nags has already passed on the information about rod to Aisha. Seeing that the number of undead creatures mobilized here is enough, nags will no longer continue to release spells, but will use undead creatures to contain rod and wait for Aisha to arrive. Nags'' two Ghost Dragons, who come here through the gate of time and space, attack rod at the first time, and with the advantage of flying, they spit the breath of the nether dragon downward. Within the scope of the dragon breath of the nether world, modo retreats a few steps from the impact zone caused by the dragon breath. After standing still, he seems to be under the shadow of death energy. After receiving the ghost dragon''s breath, modo raises his hand. Suddenly, nags only feels that some of his undead creatures have lost the control of his mental imprint at this moment. Nags found that almost all of the undead creatures out of control were under nags'' control after he noticed modo''s death. They originally belonged to modo''s necromancer. Even though it has the spirit mark, nags can''t control these Necromancers. The rebellion of the Necromancers makes other undead creatures confused. On the other side, rod, under the influence of the netherworld dragon breath, although his appearance did not appear any abnormality, his body shape became somewhat illusory, and it took a long time to stabilize. Sensing this, nags was stunned and seemed to find something. Just in the middle of nags'' stupor, with the strong fluctuation of space magic, rod''s figure appears in the dark fog he releases, holding bright lightning that can penetrate the dark. Chapter 1030 After receiving the information from nags, Aisha leads her undead creatures to the direction of the city of mourning. Because she did not leave her own spiritual mark in the space calibration of the city, Aisha could not come here directly through the gate of time and space, so she had to choose the most conventional way. First, she used the gate of time and space to come to the town near the city of mourning, and then she rushed here. In this process, Aisha naturally needs to spend a lot of time. Even though it has taken the fastest ghost dragon among all the undead creatures, the speed of the ghost dragon''s flight is never as fast as space magic. For this reason, Aisha was unable to arrive at the place where the fighting took place the moment she received the news. The information in the perception also made Aisha understand what kind of action modo and nags had made. They tried to seize the artifact directly from rod without informing themselves. At this time, Aisha didn''t care to complain about them. No one knew better than Aisha what the effect of divine level spiritualism was. Even if modo and nags joined hands, it was difficult to defeat rod. Under the superposition of the two artifact, even Aisha has to make a high evaluation of rod''s strength. The holder of the artifact is not so easy to defeat. Aisha understood that it was because of this that she received the message from nags. If they could easily seize the artifact from rod, they would have nothing to do with themselves. It wasn''t long before Aisha, who was leading the flying undead and riding the ghost dragon, came to the ruins of the city. Looking at the situation below, the strong fluctuation of mana around and the damage caused by some magic also made Aisha realize that there was a fierce battle not long ago. At the same time, a familiar figure of Aisha also appeared in its sight. Asha noticed that this figure is the owner of this place, the Lich modo. special Even so, Aisha didn''t doubt the accuracy of the information she had received before. The residual mana fluctuation here undoubtedly explained everything to it. Only the application of the fifth level magic can leave this level of mana fluctuation. What makes Aisha feel particularly concerned is that there is a huge undead here. The size of this undead is far more than all the creatures Aisha has ever seen before. The gap between the huge skeletons on her body is enough for Ghost Dragons to walk through. From this undead, Aisha can sense an ancient, not belonging to this era. According to her own knowledge, Aisha realizes that it is the spirit of the Titan giant. special Although she noticed the existence of modo, Aisha didn''t let the Dragon come down, but just looked down at modo. red Finding this, Aisha was puzzled. What modo showed was not like the normal state of a lich, so she said: "There seems to be something wrong with your current state. Is it affected by any negative spell? What about rod? You and nags have not been able to get the artifact from him? " It seems to be to express dissatisfaction with the two liches acting alone. Under Asha''s face like a skeleton, such a voice came out and reverberated in the ruins. For Aisha''s question, modo showed noncommittal, did not answer Aisha''s question positively, said: "I changed my mind." With that, the red light in Modo''s eyes was even stronger: "I decided to join the battle and serve Lord rod." Asha was stunned by modo''s words for a moment. What she could not imagine was that modo, who had been very interested in the existence of artifact before, even took the initiative to unite with other liches to capture the artifact, would change her mind at this moment. Aisha realized that it seemed that during the time when she arrived, something unusual had happened. Before Aisha could figure out what had happened, modo''s words came again. "That''s not only what I think, but also that''s what nags thinks. Lord Rhode will not continue to pursue our desire to obtain artifact. Instead, he agrees to join us in this battle. Naturally, we should cherish this opportunity. " "And you, Asha? Are you willing to put down the desire for artifact and join the battle of Lich? No matter what he has done before, Lord rod can let bygones be bygones. " Hearing this, Aisha finally realized that the situation was not right. Modo, who appeared in front of her eyes, was very different from his impression of modo, whether in his attitude towards rod or his idea of artifact, or even totally two people. At this time, Aisha suddenly realized something, a terrible idea, formed in its heart. The signal from the perception made Aisha find that the death energy existing in Modo is far more obvious than any other Lich. It belongs to a kind of chaotic and complex death energy. The whole breath of modo brings Aisha more sense of the undead than the real Lich. Combined with his own attitude, this degree of reversal happened in such a short time. At this time, Aisha also guessed what happened to modo. In Aisha''s opinion, modo at this time may not be a real lich, but be transformed into the existence of undead, so as to explain what happened to him. To achieve this, only rod, who has artifact, can transform modo to such a degree. Even Aisha can''t do it herself. The abnormal changes in Modo also made Aisha find the danger here. Asha tried to send a message to nags, who also belonged to the lich, but received no response. Aisha realized that according to modo''s words, nags, who also intends to fight rod, may also be transformed into this form of undead at this time. Chapter 1031 Finding the abnormal state of modo, Aisha''s face changed, and she was aware of the danger in her heart. In Aisha''s opinion, since rod can deal with the two liches'' cooperation, it won''t be very difficult for him to deal with himself. At this time, Aisha even doubted that the sign she had received from nags for help would be a trap to lead her to come here. When she came here, she would be attacked violently. However, the expected offensive did not come into being, and Aisha did not see any creatures around the ruins that deserved her attention. It seemed that Aisha was only concerned about everything, but the threat she felt could not be dispersed for a long time. Although there is no abnormal situation, at this time, Aisha has no intention to talk with modo. She directly opens the door of time and space and is ready to return to her territory. Aware of the fate of modo and nags, Aisha also began to shake up in her heart. Up to now, it is the only Lich who still has the idea of artifact. Even so, at this time, Aisha still did not intend to change her mind. Even if she could not get the artifact, Aisha would not just join the battle. Until the situation is really clear, Aisha''s attitude is still in a neutral state. It is obvious that there is little chance for her to forcibly seize the artifact. If rod shows serious flaws in the later process, Aisha will not miss such an opportunity. After opening the door of time and space, Aisha leads her undead creatures into it. flower For Aisha, it''s her best harvest to find out the real state of modo and nags. If she doesn''t come here and doesn''t know that the two liches have been transformed by rod, Aisha may make a wrong assessment of rod''s strength in the future campaign. Rod''s strength has long been beyond Aisha''s expectation. With everything seen in the ruins, Aisha will not make any mistakes in judgment, so that she will fall into a deep disadvantage. The arrival of Aisha did not cause any change. With the departure of the powerful lich, the ruins once again restored the former calm. Standing in the middle, modo feels all this quietly. When the spatial fluctuation completely dissipates, modo closes his eyes, and the scarlet light in his pupils is covered, as if he is waiting for something. I don''t know how long later, the dark green portal opens from this area again. With the guidance of spatial calibration, the gate of time and space connects this area again. Soon, rod''s body slowly walked out of the portal. This time, it was not only rod who returned through the gate of time and space. What followed him out was a very thin body. Compared with the dwarfs in rod''s impression, the limbs of this creature were longer. Compared with normal human beings, the shriveled and twisted body of this creature almost reached a degree of deformity. Perceiving the arrival of rod, modo opened his eyes and saw the creature in front of him. What puzzled him was that such a strange looking creature had a heroic identity. No matter what creature, it has the potential to become a hero, but the hero in front of us is still very special. Just as modo was observing the hero, rod''s words reached his ears. "His name is green. He''s one of my death knights. He''ll help you communicate with me before I make my mark on you." Through the gate of time and space, the death knight who appeared here with rod was the one who had been left in Warren city by rod. Through the inquiry before coming here, rod learned his name. Due to the lack of spiritual attributes, even in the previous battles, rod used the power of artifact to transform the dead modo and nags into special forms of undead creatures, but he could not exert his mental imprint to control them. In the process of transformation, rod uses the power of artifact. Because of this, even if there is no spiritual mark, rod can directly give orders to the two liches who have completed the transformation without worrying about any accidents. Depending on the effect of artifact, rod can control the two transformed liches, but due to the lack of spiritual imprint, rod can not obtain any experience value from them. After the battle, rod also tested the abilities of the two liches. Rod noticed that the cloak of the ghost King played a very different role in the transformation of the Lich. It was no longer the forced transformation of the Lich King into the corpse Lich King like the transformation of ordinary creatures. Instead, it retained all the abilities of the Lich itself, even the original consciousness, and allowed them to regenerate in the form of dead creatures. This combination artifact originally belongs to the necromancer, showing a more powerful transformation ability in the face of the Lich transformed from the necromancer. At this time, rod, with the help of the power of artifact, is equivalent to controlling the two liches. When the spiritual attribute is enough, he can get a lot of experience from them. The experience a lich can provide to rod is not as simple as a death knight can provide. The Lich itself controls countless undead creatures and many death knights. The experience gained by all these creatures will eventually flow to rod, which makes rod''s original speed of gaining experience increase by many times. Therefore, rod needs to improve his spiritual attributes as soon as possible. After deeply perceiving the power of artifact, rod seems to see a shortcut to gain experience value. This is only to control two liches. If he can control more liches, it will be easier to upgrade the level. Even so, rod still does not have the two liches transformed by him. Besides his own mana value, nags and modo are not in good condition. Although the Lich is reborn in the form of the undead under the cloak of the ghost king, the original spiritual imprint in their body has completely disappeared at this time. At this point, due to the short time of becoming a lich, the influence of modo is not so great. On the contrary, it is nags who has lost the spiritual mark of all the undead creatures under his command, and his strength has seriously declined. For this reason, rod can only let nags go back to his resting place first, and recover the undead who lost his spiritual mark and fell into chaos. I believe it is not difficult to do this with nags'' long experience as a lich. Chapter 1032 With the ability of the ghost King''s cloak, rod can do something that other liches are hard to achieve, that is to transform and control the dead Lich. With this ability, rod''s speed of gaining experience points will increase in a straight line. Rod even has the idea of transforming more liches into this kind of undead creature. However, rod knows that this is not the time for transformation. The two liches, modo and nags, are the first to attack themselves. Even the other liches of Diya will not say much, and rod has no reason to transform other liches. Due to the lack of control spirit, only some necromancer kings were actually controlled by rod during his trip. After the transformation, rod did not control the two liches. For the Titan corpse Witch King whose legs were repaired, rod directly gave it to modo. The problem of controlling spirit has been puzzling rod. Although North''s magic medicine refining has alleviated rod''s lack of controlling spirit, in front of the real lich, rod''s attribute is still not enough. Even if the two liches will not make any resistance to rod''s mental imprint, rod will not be able to control it. When North decided to leave the city of Sao o, rod deliberately ordered Elon to recruit some creatures who were good at making magic potions, preferably above the apprenticeship level. Even if they were not necromancers, it didn''t matter as long as they were innocent. They were specially used to make magic potions. This is what the school of necromancery in the city should do, but when the infrastructure in the city is not perfect, rod can only think of other ways. Fortunately, prior to north, he had already told rod how to improve the refining methods of magic potions for controlling spiritual attributes. Only when the construction of Sao city is on the right track and the school of necromancery in the city is established, rod will not have to worry about magic potions. At this time, rod did not control the transformed two liches through the spirit mark, but the special effect of the ghost King''s cloak ensured that the two liches would obey rod''s orders. After the transformation, rod also tested the special abilities of the two liches. Rod found that modo''s heroic expertise enables him to ignore the existence of spiritual imprint and control all the Necromancers transformed by him. This is also the reason why modo was able to take back the control of all the Necromancers from nags in the just battle. This seems to have the same effect as the cloak of the ghost king. Similarly, they can ignore the existence of spiritual imprint and directly control the undead which is rooted in their own transformation. However, this ability of modo is more strictly limited. The ability to control the cloak of the ghost king can be extended to all undead creatures related to it, whether or not it is transformed by the artifact holder himself. After the beginning of the campaign, all the Necromancers transformed by the Lich King are under the control of artifact. Even the transformed Lich will also be restricted by this kind of restriction, not to mention that the cloak of the ghost king has the ability to capture the spirit mark in a large range, and this ability of modo can only be applied to the transformed corpse witch. When he was in the middle of the death mausoleum, modo deliberately transformed the dead phines into the form of a necromancer. Perhaps he also wanted to use this ability to leave behind. At that time, rod found something abnormal from the necromancer and did not use his mental imprint to control it. In addition, after the transformation, rod also had a detailed understanding of the black fog on nags. The existence of black fog is also based on the hero''s strong points of nags. In addition to covering his eyes, it can also prohibit all space spells. The effect is extremely powerful, especially when facing some mages. High level mages are good at space magic, which greatly enhances their life-saving ability, making them difficult to be killed by conventional means. The existence of black fog can effectively restrain them. Even rod almost suffered a heavy blow in the role of black fog. And the treasure that naggs finally took out, rod after checking, also understood its effect. It was a dark crown inlaid with all kinds of gems and crystals. Perhaps because of the age, the color of the surface had already faded, and there were a lot of cracks in some places. What attracted rod''s attention was the precious things inlaid on the crown surface. One of the rare light emeralds was a space gem that could guide the opening of the door of time and space. Another small dark crystal was the mother of the dead with high quality. These rare things on the crown''s surface have long been beyond rod''s expectation. The gems inlaid on it are not only decorative. Rhode noticed that in addition to the space gems and the mother of the dead, there are other gems with different colors on the crown surface, all of which have different effects. The spread of cracks on the crown made the surface of the crown be filled with several positions of the gem. At this time, there were only concave holes left, and nothing in it could be seen. The hints from the system made rod realize that the crown is not a shaped treasure. Apart from the basic function of inlaying things on it, the crown itself has no function and can only be regarded as a special item. This may also be related to the incomplete crown at this time. If it can be restored, the precious degree of these things may not make it a real treasure. It seems that he thought of something. Rod took the crown from nags as a keepsake, and transformed part of the necromancer king for it. Pressed by the crown''s own material, even if its surface is inlaid with space gems, rod is still able to put it into the space ring without being affected by the characteristics of space gems, which makes rod extremely concerned. There are two main gaps on the crown surface, and Roderick can''t find suitable things to fill them for a while. At this time, the crown is more like a larger space calibration. From the mouth of nags, rod learned the origin of this crown. According to him, this crown was worn by a legendary Lich who had long died away. It had extremely powerful effect, but it was destroyed in a battle and finally won by nags. In these countless years, nags tried to collect things that can be embedded in the crown through a series of ways. However, gems and crystals with special functions, which are common in the mainland, have already been embedded in the crown. Until now, nags has not been able to restore this treasure. Many years of attempts have failed. For the restoration of this treasure, nags has no hope. He just takes it as a spatial calibration to confirm his position. If necessary, he will let his death knight open the door of time and space to meet him. Chapter 1033 After getting this special crown, rod didn''t spend too much time on it. He couldn''t see more uses of it for a while. Rod just put it into the ring. Just when nags returned to his territory to recover the lost creatures, rod also chose to go to Warren, a little far away from here, and brought back the death knight who had been transformed a long time ago, and then what happened before. From Mordor''s mouth, rod learns about the arrival of Aisha. For such a lich who is always unwilling to change his mind, rod also feels a burst of impatience, but this time is obviously not the best time to deal with it. After killing and controlling the other two liches, rod''s comprehensive strength is improved again, even enough to threaten all other liches. In this case, even the Lich who is willing to join the battle will not be allowed to act again to transform more liches into this form. After returning to the ruins, rod gives his death knights to modo, so that he can contact himself through the existence of death knights. Depending on the effect of artifact, rod can give orders to modo directly from a long distance, but he can''t receive any information from him, which is very inconvenient for rod. In order to solve this problem, rod thought of the death knight who had transformed himself. There is no doubt that the existence of the death knight can effectively transmit information. No conventional undead creature can do better than the death knight. In addition, placing the death knight beside modo can also effectively curb his abnormal ideas. From modo''s previous transformation into a necromancer, rod realized that even if he was controlled by an artifact, he would not be so relieved. Rod needed to prevent this. After finishing all this, rod began to check the system and check the harvest of this alliance with the Lich. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "You have the race achievement [undead maker]." Cumulative Basic reward control spirit + 5. Control spirit + 10 after wearing it. " "You''ve got a racing achievement [deep in Dia]." "[deep in Diya]: visit the core area of 5 Lich territories in Diya. Basic reward all attribute + 1, Pathfinder level + 1. After wearing, the damage caused in the Diya area will be increased by 50%. " ¡­¡­¡­¡­ These two new racing achievements were achieved as early as when rod completed the transformation of undead creatures for those liches. However, at that time, rod did not pay attention to it. Until this time, rod did not examine in detail the attribute promotion they brought. In addition to the new racing achievement, when the battle is over, rod, who successfully killed two liches in the course of the battle, gains nearly 20W experience. Compared with this, the experience gained by killing other undead creatures is not worth mentioning. The reason why they can get such a high amount of experience is more because of the heroic status of the two liches. Compared with ordinary heroes, the number of experience points provided by a lich hero is more huge, which is almost ten times that of a sixth level basic creature. This may also be related to the Lich''s long-term accumulation of its own strength. If there is no hero template, the experience points provided by a lich will not exceed 10000 at most. Even though rod is still at level 5, the experience improvement brought by killing these two liches is still less than half of the current level upgrade. The difficulty of level upgrade in the later stage of the game will undoubtedly show rod again. Compared with killing high-level creatures, the quickest way to improve a character''s level is to focus on medium and low-level creatures and use the number of these creatures to fill the gap of experience. After checking the harvest, rod saw that modo had almost accepted the undead creatures in the territory, and he was ready to leave. Without transforming other necromancer kings for modo, the existence of Titan necromancer king was enough for him to use. In addition, when modo was influenced by the artifact, he also had the transformation ability similar to the necromancer king, which could transform all dead creatures into necromancer. Because of this, modo actively refused rod''s transformation of the necromancer king, but planned to rely on his own ability to transform the necromancer himself. Looking back on modo''s heroic expertise, rod understood what he thought, so he didn''t insist on it. He just used the gate of time and space to lead his undead creatures back to the mausoleum of death. these Rhode believes that the presence of these corpse witches is enough to promote the battle. Even if they do not exist after that, those liches will spontaneously join in the transformation of the undead. In rod''s view, at this time, although the progress of the campaign is slower than the expansion films of previous generations, there will be no deviation. All the preparations in the early stage, including the alliance with the lich, had been reached by rod. Except for a few neutral lichs and the existence of Aisha, the results were consistent with rod''s expectation. After giving up the most variable area of eracia to the liches, all rod needs to do is wait for the aurora to appear. At this time, rod chose to return to the mausoleum of death, in addition to taking part of the necromancer king that he originally controlled for the next battle, but also to explain some of the matters in vernin to Stephen. Coming back to the mausoleum of death, the interior is still a dead scene. For the Lich territory core mentioned in the expansion, rod probably knows what''s going on. If you want to achieve the racing achievement of "deep in Dia", it''s not enough to reach the Lich''s territory alone. You have to go deep into it. Rhode is not clear about the specific criteria for this achievement. However, in the process of Rhode''s going to those Lich territories, it was the Lich who opened the door of time and space to enter each time. The position he wanted to reach was far beyond the depth of ordinary Necromancers. With the departure of other liches, the ghost in the death mausoleum is no longer burning, and the light around it is dim again. Only a little pale flame is left to provide lighting. In the faint light of the fire, Stephen''s body was reflected, it seems that he has been waiting here for a long time. Chapter 1034 "Here we are." The deep words spread to norther. There was a sense of lack of strength in the words, but no one could underestimate the master of the words. It''s Ashley, one of the only two legendary liches in the whole Diya, who said this. At this time, she didn''t show the glamorous momentum of the Lich assembly, on the contrary, she looked like a very old creature. Looking at the towering dark castle in front of him and feeling the howling wind around him, North felt a chill for no reason. North knew that the castle in front of him was the place of the royal family of Diya, which was called the city of shadows by other creatures. After leaving the mausoleum of death, North followed Ashley to her territory. When she finished sorting out the transformed undead, she came here with her. "Necromancer, you are in poor condition. There are too many questions that occupy your mind." In the long-term survival process, the experience accumulated by the lich, combined with its keen perception, can easily see through the minds of most creatures. Along the way, all about the lich, North all see in the eyes, the heart is still full of doubt, but because of the identity gap, did not dare to ask Ashley, did not expect to still be seen. North nodded: "I have always wanted to be a real necromancer, I want to know, what kind of state is the Lich spent a long time, the great mother of the earth, can you tell me the answer?" "What else can there be? It''s just studying spells and accumulating undead creatures. It''s not much different from the undead mage." Ashley''s answer was not what North wanted, so he added: "I mean the state of the mind, in the long process of accumulating undead creatures, won''t the Lich get tired of it? What will support you through the long years? As a lich to get rid of the limitation of human body, it should have a will far beyond that of the necromancer. " North''s inquiry aroused some recollections of Ashley, but she only answered lightly: "When the Lich lives his own life, he doesn''t think so. You don''t need any will to live. Just like the necromancer, have you ever seen a necromancer tired of his life? " After a pause, it seemed that something had come to mind, Ashley added "If there is any will that many liches believe in, it is the prophecy that spreads among liches. Many liches, including me, firmly believe that the arrival of a necromancer with two artifacts will completely change the situation in Diya. " "The undead creatures accumulated by the Lich over the years, except those that have already decayed, will show their power in this battle, and you are lucky to be able to join them." Hearing Ashley''s words, Norton understood that the target she was referring to was the necromancer with two artifact, who was his original loyal rod. In North''s view, rod seems to have predicted all this, including that North himself was chosen as a puppet, which was also carried out under the direction of rod. Looking at the thoughtful north, Ashley continued "You said you wanted to be a real necromancer. Now you have been recognized by a group of liches. In a short time, you will become the most prominent presence among the Diya. Even the current king of Diya will respect you. No one is more called the upper necromancer than you. " "All you need to do is, with my help, disclose your identity as the master of artifact, and you can achieve all this." Ashley''s words came to North''s ears, but North didn''t show any excitement. It seemed that other things that the necromancer longed for couldn''t attract his attention. He transformed a large number of necromancer queens for Ashley. In order for north to better complete the task, rod specially transformed ten necromancer kings for him and gave them to him for control. At this time, the ten necromancer Kings also went through the gate of time and space, followed North behind, waiting for him to give orders. The corpses used by the transformed Lich King also come from the territory of Ashley. Such a powerful Lich naturally doesn''t care about this. These ten necromancer kings are all the undead creatures controlled by North. In addition, he does not control any undead creatures. Rod doesn''t expect North to achieve any amazing results by relying on these necromancer kings. He only hopes that when other necromancers question North''s ability, he can use the necromancer kings to transform ordinary Necromancers. Shadow city is one of the few places where the transmission stele is placed outside the town. Most towns, no matter whether it is the town of the dead or not, will not make such a choice. The decision to put the stele outside the town was made by the current king of Diya. It is said that it is to ensure the safety of the town, but people with clear eyes can see that it is a sign of fear. It''s not the ordinary necromancers who can make king Diya feel afraid. Only the real Lich is worthy of such treatment. As the representative of the Lich in name, that is, the existence of King Diya, most of the undead lords can''t ignore his orders. No one knows whether the orders contain the meaning of the king or those liches. Powerful undead Lord, can ignore the Diya King''s order, but dare not ignore the existence of those liches. The arrival of north is bound to change all this, and even the position of the king himself will be seriously threatened. This was something rod had worried about before. If it was phines, he might not be afraid of the threat of King Diya at all. But if it was north, the situation might be different. In order to ensure that North will not be easily disposed of, rod received other Lich keepsake, hope these things, can bring some help to it. Outside the shadow city, even though Ashley did not release his momentum, the corpse wizard King behind North and the dark gate of time and space still attracted the attention of the creatures in the city. The gate of time and space completely eroded by the energy of death is a symbol of the Lich in Diya. Only a real Lich can transform its own magic into this form. The existence of this gate of time and space is equivalent to the arrival of the Lich. Compared with the awe caused by the appearance of the lich, the corpse king who followed North seemed insignificant. After the appearance of North and his party, no necromancer dared to take a look here, but chose to give way one after another. There were no more creatures coming in and out of the city gate. The reputation of Lich had already penetrated into the hearts of all necromancers here. Chapter 1035 Soon, a group of people walked out of the gate where there were no more creatures. The leader is a well-developed male human, dressed in dark brown clothes and a top hat. Just looking at his dress, I can''t imagine the connection between him and the necromancer. Behind him are a group of skeleton creatures of medium rank, mainly strengthened skeleton warriors, mixed with other kinds of skeleton creatures. With their strength, they can''t threaten powerful necromancers, let alone real liches. special After standing still, the necromancer immediately bowed to Ashley and north to show his respect for the lich, and then said: "Dear lich, Diya is the city of shadows. Welcome to you. I am the diplomat manu. On behalf of all the creatures in Diya, I would like to pay high respect to the immortal Lich." Facing the reception of the diplomat named manu, North has not yet said anything, but ASRI said calmly: "Your king may be able to, but you can''t represent all the creatures of Diya." It seems that he is determined to announce the identity of North. In order to prevent the news from being suppressed, Ashley questions the diplomats in front of him. Feeling the meaning of questioning in the words of the lich, Manu, who is used to bullying the messengers of other regions with the help of the power of the king of Diya, dares not have any attack at this time. He knows that what he is facing is the Lich who is above everything in the whole Diya, even the king can''t control. Compared with this, numan is more concerned about how to answer the Lich''s question. Once his answer is not satisfied with the lich, it may lead to something that all creatures do not want to see. "His majesty is not in the city. He can''t meet the immortal Lich in person. I believe he will feel very sorry. Please follow me into the Palace first." Manu''s words attracted Ashley''s attention. Ashley then asked, "where are the katherines?" "His majesty is leading the army to wipe out a group of elite Rangers sent by Eli. He will return to the city soon. Please wait here for a moment." From manu''s words, after learning about Katherine''s trend at this time, Ashley no longer insisted, and then followed the diplomat into the city. As the capital of Diya, the area of shadow city is not comparable to that of Sao O city where North used to be. Under the guidance of Manu, North went on for a long time, but still failed to reach the palace. In the process of moving forward, the necromancer kings that North followed naturally attracted the attention of other Necromancers. These necromancers had surpassed most of the Necromancers just in rank, so they attracted their attention. However, when these necromancers noticed manu in front and the figure of the suspected lich, they did not dare to continue to observe, for fear of being affected. After marching for a period of time, under the leadership of Manu, North and his party finally came to the location of Diya''s palace. The dark palace in front of us is more powerful than all the buildings that North saw in blakhada. This is a building dedicated to the necromancer. The huge death energy around him deeply infected north. In contrast, Ashley is much calmer and unaffected, as if everything in front of her is not worth her attention at all. Inside the palace, as the king was not in the city at this time, Ashley and North asked for a quiet room to wait. Any creature in the city knows the meaning of the arrival of the Lich. With the consent of many lichs, kathery, who became king of Diya, naturally knows this better in his heart. For this reason, Ashley is not in a hurry, just waiting here. I believe that before long, even if the battle is not over, kathery will lead his army of the dead back. For the lich, waiting in the quiet room is their best thing. Compared with patience, no creature can surpass the Lich. However, at this time, Ashley did not wait quietly, but asked North. "What else are you good at besides fighting?" In the process of waiting, perhaps to learn more about North, Ashley asked. "Why do you ask?" He didn''t know how to answer, so North could only ask. The previous experience in the Lich assembly, plus the understanding along the way, made North no longer afraid of the Lich in front of him, but relatively calm to respond to her questions. "I just think that if you can be selected by the controller of artifact, you should have some talents. Maybe you have some special abilities that I don''t even know." Having already checked the basic attributes of north through the perspective eye, Ashley realized that North was only an ordinary necromancer in battle, and even failed to meet the standard of a formal necromancer. In this case, Ashley asked him this question, just as she said, to see what kind of special ability North has. However, in the face of Ashley''s inquiry, North''s expression was lowered, as if he had suddenly let out his breath, and he replied: "To tell you the truth, I don''t know why I was chosen by Lord Rhode, and finally I got to this point and became the controller of the artifact in name. I don''t have any special ability, and I don''t have anything to praise. The only thing that can be regarded as a starting point is the refining of potions, which is also the most common thing I do in Lord Rhode''s territory. " From North''s words, Ashley seems to have found something and asked, "do you mean that originally you were just a necromancer who was responsible for making potions and had no extraordinary ability?" "Yes." "Then why were you brought to the Lich assembly by rod?" "I asked him. I want to be a real necromancer. I hope the immortal Lich can solve my doubts." Recalling several questions that North asked outside the city, Ashley understood what he meant. Looking at North in front of her, Ashley didn''t know what to think. The necromancer appointed by rod was completely beyond her expectation. "Interesting..." In this regard, Ashley can only make such an evaluation. "I''ve met too many necromancers who are keen on making undead creatures and eager for power. In countless years, you are the first one that makes me feel interesting. In that case, I''ll give you a chance." Chapter 1036 Before North could say anything, she went on to say: "Before that, I might discuss with you what a real necromancer is, or even guide you to become a lich." "But now, the coming battle makes me unable to devote so much energy to you. I don''t want to give up halfway before I finish the work. The specific guidance should be shelved for the time being, and I''ll talk about it later." "Now, I can answer one of your questions, including but not limited to high-level magic knowledge, blakada mysin as far as I know, and all kinds of things about liches." "If you are sure what you want to ask, you can ask me any time. I will only answer one question. If you don''t have a clear idea, you can save the questions for us to ask when we meet next time. But I think it will take a long time after the campaign starts. " When he understood the meaning of Ashley''s words, North was suddenly excited. The chance to ask the Lich is not so easy to get, not to mention that in front of him is ESRI, the mother of the earth, who even other lichs should fear. No matter what level the necromancer is, the chance he longs for in his heart falls on North. For a moment, North thinks a lot in his heart. As for what questions to ask, North thought a lot in his mind, but he was still uncertain. It seemed that no matter what he asked, he would have a great impact on himself. In North''s view, the questions he asked, no matter what they were about, would deeply affect his future development. The questions he asked Ashley were enough to change many things. Among these ideas, the most attractive one is about reincarnation, the most special fifth level magic knowledge. Recalling the scene in the Lich assembly before, Ashley produced a magic scroll which was made by herself and recorded the reincarnation and rebirth magic. Her attainments of this magic can be deeply felt in her heart, even by North, who is not very proficient in magic. North realized that if he proposed to Ashley that he wanted to understand the knowledge of reincarnation and rebirth of the fifth level magic, he might have a great chance to get the way of casting this magic. In addition to asking the Lich in front of him, he can touch the very special reincarnation, but North doesn''t know whether he has the chance to get the reincarnation casting method in this life. Seeing that north is about to ask for reincarnation and rebirth, however, noticing that Ashley is looking at himself, North''s mind gradually calms down. Let alone whether Ashley will really provide a way to reincarnate. Even if Ashley takes it out, North has no way to learn this magic. The gap in basic magic knowledge makes North have no way to master this fifth level magic. He can only look at its records and worry. What''s more, North believes that Ashley is willing to give himself this opportunity. I''m afraid he doesn''t want to see that his question is about the magic knowledge of reincarnation. As for the affairs of other forces, such as the mysteries about blakada, North believes that with Ashley''s insight, he can provide a lot of information that the world does not know, or even completely hidden information, but for North, this information is of little significance. About the state of the existence of the lich, as early as before, North asked Ashley once. Now if you ask again, you will only waste this opportunity. Finally, North made a decision in his heart and said to Ashley: "I want to know the development history of the royal family of Diya. Please ask the immortal mother of the earth to answer." At this time, North will not ask about the magic knowledge. No matter what kind of magic knowledge, it is impossible for North''s strength to get a qualitative leap, reaching the level of Lich in a moment. For a long time, what north relies on is not his own strength. The mysteries of other regions are of little use to north, but the mysteries in Diya are totally different. North has realized that for a long time after the battle, he must stay among the royal family and use the identity of artifact controller to attract the enemy''s attention. Therefore, it is very important to know the history of the royal family in advance, which can help North avoid many troublesome things. Before that, North did not have the opportunity to ask other creatures. Instead, he came to the palace and learned about the Royal History from ESRI with the help of waiting time. In North''s view, for these things about the royal family of Diya, asking other creatures may not get a satisfactory answer, but asking Ashley, who is a lich, undoubtedly can intuitively understand all this. The immortal Lich sees all the history in Dia in his eyes, just like walking in the history books of dia. Even if it is a royal matter, North believes that Ashley will not feel strange. History books are the things that no one cares about. No necromancer cares about who is the king who nominally rules Diya, and no one cares about Diya''s history. Necromancer only cares about how many undead creatures can be transformed, and perhaps only real liches can answer North''s question. Hearing North''s question, Ashley nodded, obviously very satisfied with his question, and then replied: "The first thing you need to know about the royal family is that Diya does not inherit the throne." "Since the establishment of Diya, the Griffin Hart family has always ruled the area of eracia. The world calls the king of eracia the king of Griffin heart. In Diya, the appointment of the king is dominated by the Lich. If he dies, he will be replaced." "Most of the measures carried out by King Diya were inspired by the lich, which is also the main reason why the Lich appointed King Diya." "If you want to be king of Diya, you don''t need to achieve much merit. You only need to get the consent of more than half of the liches in the territory to achieve this." "Forty years ago, kaiserui, the current king of Diya, led his skeleton creatures to fight against the enemy in a battle led by the elves, and insisted on praising Diya''s glory, which was finally recognized by other liches." "At that time, among the twelve liches, Aisha was the leader, who strongly recommended him to become the king of Diya. That''s why kathery achieved this point, and his identity as the king continues to this day." It seems to worry about what North doesn''t know, which leads to more questions, Ashley explained in detail. Chapter 1037 Noticing that North wrote down the information carefully, ashraton gave him enough time to understand, and then he said: "Before Katherine became king of Diya, Shante was the last king of Diya, that is, the Lich who gave you the spirit of imprisonment." "Due to the successful promotion to lich, Shante lost the qualification of King Diya, so Lich can''t be king Diya. Under the opposition of other liches, the position of King has been vacant, and there has been no suitable person "In the eyes of other unidentified forces, the sudden disappearance of the king is undoubtedly the best chance for them to fight back, which triggered a lot of fighting. It was not until the appearance of kathery that the fighting ended." "As the king, Shante has made outstanding contributions to the magic of gathering spirits and improved the related casting methods. Other liches can also benefit from this magic, which is also the reason why he became the king at the beginning." From Ashley''s words, North understood these information. He never thought that the Lich who had given his treasure had such an identity. If Ashley hadn''t given north this opportunity to tell him these information in detail, he might never have known. With Ashley''s words, the atmosphere became quiet in the quiet room where they were. Except for the words between the conversations, there was no sound coming out. "Before the time of Shante, Diya was in a downturn for quite a long time. Because of a change, Diya was completely in chaos. In addition to Lich and undead, there were not many living creatures in the territory, and even the number of necromancers was extremely rare." "And all this is due to the earlier king of Diya, the vampire named degar. Have you ever heard of that name?" In Ashley''s words, he mentioned a name that North had never heard of before. Facing Ashley''s inquiry, North could only shake his head in doubt. Obviously, he had never heard of degar. As for North, she was not surprised that she had never heard of the name. Even some of the Necromancers in the royal family may have never heard of degar. After all, for the necromancers, this was a long time ago. What''s more, in the previous conversation, Ashley had already seen that North knew nothing about the history of the royal family of Diya, so he went on to say: "It doesn''t matter if you don''t know. You just need to remember that degar is a heroic vampire. At the same time, he is the only one who has become king Diya without the consent of any Lich." "It was the age of vampires. In his heyday, the hero degar tried to transform all the creatures in Dia into vampires, so as to establish his own vampire Kingdom, and achieved success." "You can''t imagine the situation at that time. Even the Lich can''t limit this vampire and stop the change he brought to Diya. He became the real king of Diya." "After all this, degar seems to lose his interest in power, ignore everything in Dia and go to sleep. Without this great vampire king, the kingdom of vampires will soon fall apart, and Diya will fall into a long chaos. " "About degar''s final whereabouts, even the Lich is not clear. Maybe there are records in the Royal books. You can go to check them later." "Although the vampire Kingdom has long been destroyed, its influence has remained in the territory of Diya and has not been eliminated until now. Besides skeletons, vampires are always the most numerous undead creatures. Even Sant, who later served as the king of Diya, has blood belonging to vampires in his body. " "As for the history of the royal family of Diya in the earlier period, even if I tell you, the help is far less useful than the previous information. You just need to understand what I said before." In his words, Ashley mentioned to North a vampire hero he had never heard of and all kinds of history about it. After learning this information, North wrote it down in his heart. these As North pondered, Ashley recalled something and then added: "By the way, in the era of degar, there was an event that shocked the whole of DIA, that is the fall of the legendary Lich Ehrlich." Hearing this, North was stunned and asked, "will the legendary Lich also fall?" "The Lich with immortal ability will not fall by himself. Ehrlich died in the battle. In your space ring, it seems that there is still the right arm of Erich who was cut off. " In the previous Lich assembly, North received a wrinkled and dehydrated arm from a lich as a keepsake of the Lich. According to the lich, this arm belongs to the legendary Lich that fell a long time ago. At that time, North naturally did not understand who the legendary Lich meant or how long ago it fell. Until now, when I heard Ashley mention the history of the royal family of Diya, I learned all this from her. It seems that he recalled something. In the process of answering North''s words, Ashley''s face gradually sank. "It was a legendary assassin who killed Ehrlich. His strength even reached the peak of legend." "The appearance of this legendary assassin threatened all the liches in Diya at that time. He has the ability to kill Ehrlich in the legendary rank and end the immortality of the Lich. Then he has the ability to deal with all the liches in Diya." "In addition to Ehrlich, there was a lich who also died in the hands of the legendary assassin. Finally, it was degar, the then king of Diya, who came forward to expel the legendary assassin from Diya." "As for now, the legendary assassin who has no immortal ability may have already died. Even if he is still alive, he may not be old enough to threaten any Lich." Ashley''s words make North deeply feel all kinds of secrets about the royal family of Diya, as well as the glory of its past. Even the legendary assassin mentioned at the end of the story gives North a more intuitive understanding of the Lich''s ability. Just as North was about to say something, a fierce knock came from the quiet room where they were. Chapter 1038 Outside the quiet room, there was a sudden knock on the door, which disturbed North''s mind. Before he said anything, he heard Ashley say: "It seems that the conversation between us can only stop here." Soon, the door of the quiet room reopened, and Manu, who had led NOS and his party into the city, appeared outside. Seeing the figures of the two in the quiet room, Manu took the initiative to say: "Your Majesty has returned from the battlefield and is waiting for you in the main hall of the palace. Please come with me." Under the leadership of Manu, North and Ashley move towards the main hall. Occasionally, other people in the palace see their bodies, and they all get out of the way in time for fear that they will not be able to avoid them. The news of the Lich coming to the king''s city has already been spread to the outside world with the mouth of the necromancer outside the city. Before long, all creatures in the king''s city will know this. Before entering the quiet room, the necromancer king that North originally carried was already placed outside the palace. According to the necromancer here, the undead creatures are not allowed to enter the palace. For this reason, following manu, there are only the bodies of North and Ashley, and there are no other undead creatures. Before long, North and his party came to the main hall. The light in the main hall was brighter than that in the city covered with the cloud of death. Stepping on the dark red carpet, the walls around are full of solemn ornaments made of bones. At the end of the carpet, a tall Throne made of skeletons appeared in North''s sight. red In the previous words, Ashley only mentioned that the former king of Diya, Shante, had vampire blood in his body. What he saw in front of his eyes made North realize that there was also this kind of undead blood in kathery''s body. There are also other creatures in the hall. The skeleton guards with the Royal insignia of Diya engraved on the shield stood with their backs to the surrounding walls, motionless, as if they were ornaments showing their dignity. However, the fire of soul was faintly beating in their eyes, which proved that they were different from the ornaments. They were the only undead creatures that North saw in the palace. The figures beside the throne also attracted North''s attention. Next to the throne of the skeleton, there are two creatures. One of them had no signs of death energy erosion, and was rather bulky. Although he didn''t wear heavy armor for combat, no one would doubt his fighting ability. He looked like a strong human man, but the death energy shrouded in his body betrayed him deeply. The other person has no blood color in his whole body. At first glance, he is not much different from the skeleton creature, but he still has good eyes in his eyes, not the soul fire of the undead creature. When North came to the palace and looked around, the two men were also looking at North and his party. From these two people, north can detect a higher level of death energy, obviously their strength can not be underestimated. Maybe it was to meet the Lich. At this time, there were no other people in the palace, just these people. Under manu''s leadership, North and his party stood at a distance from the throne of the skeleton. After taking North and Ashley to the palace, Manu immediately saluted, but before he finished his action, he heard the words of King Katherine on the throne. "No need to salute. Immortal mother of the earth, tell me the purpose of your trip. " According to the relationship between King Diya and the lich, because of the identity gap, it is king Diya who should salute at this time. Katherine''s words, it sounds to be to avoid Mannu salute, in fact, to avoid his own embarrassment. After taking North and his party and meeting several people, Manu immediately stepped down and did not dare to stay here for a long time. As the king of Diya, Katherine had obviously seen Ashley before, and had a deep impression on him, so she could recognize Ashley''s identity at this time. "I''ve come to convey to you the unanimous decision of all the liches in this Lich assembly." Ashley''s words sounded from the field, and his tone was just like telling a trivial matter. "Is it?" Above the throne, the native vampire asked¡° I remember that after learning that the Lich assembly was held, I specially sent special envoy phines to it. Now what about others? " "He died because he knew a secret that didn''t belong to his level." After learning the news, Katherine fell into silence immediately. There was no emotional change on the face of the original vampire. After a while, Katherine asked, "great mother earth, do you need me to demobilize other people around you before I make a decision?" "No. It''s the decision of all the liches. Let others know. " As he said this, Ashley looked to North and asked kathery: "How much do you know about the prophecy circulating among liches?" Katherine closed her scarlet eyes, as if in memory: "I heard such a prophecy when I read the letters left by the former king. It is said that when a necromancer with two artifacts comes to Diya, he will lead all the liches to conquer the whole world. " Thinking of this, Katherine suddenly opened her eyes, especially the light in them. "Is this Lich gathering about the necromancer with two artifact?" According to Ashley''s original words, Katherine guessed most of what really happened. In this case, kaiserui seems to understand why his special envoy, Phenice, can''t return smoothly. If the predicted news comes true, it''s not surprising. "Yes, the necromancer with two artifact did come to the territory of Diya. This time, the Lich assembly was convened by him." Ashley''s words, once again, sounded from the field, which contains enough information to shock any necromancer. After learning that the necromancer with two artifact really came to Diya, kathery thought a lot for a moment. The movement of both the necromancer and the Lich was enough to have a great impact on the king of Diya. Before Katherine could think about all this, Ashley continued: "the necromancer with two artifact came with me to the palace. Now, he is standing in front of you." Chapter 1039 Hearing Ashley''s words, not only Katherine on the throne of the skeleton, but also the people beside him were shocked, even North beside him was also stunned for a moment. The meaning of Ashley''s words can be clearly recognized by any creature in the field. The necromancer who holds two artifact is North beside him. North himself understands that as well. What makes North puzzled is that Ashley''s words at this time are different from those discussed by the Lich at the beginning. In North''s view, if King Diya is qualified to join the Lich assembly, he should obviously know his real identity, but in order to attract the enemy''s attention, he claims to be the artifact holder, not the real holder. The real artifact holder should be Rhodes. Before that, North thought that Ashley would at least tell King Catherine his true identity. As a king, he should also know this. He never thought that Ashley didn''t pay attention to King Diya. At this time, listen to Ashley''s meaning, she obviously does not want to tell this information to anyone here, but chooses to hide them together and directly let North show it to others as the holder of the artifact. cutting-edge news North himself, of course, has no way to refute the words of the Lich. No matter the difference in identity or strength, North dare not have any resistance and can only perform according to what Ashley said. The previous conversation in the quiet room also made North realize that Ashley didn''t make such a decision at will. She was willing to tell the truth about the history of the royal family of Diya. Naturally, she also hoped that she could live longer and would not let herself die at will. Obviously, Ashley''s choice has her own idea. Although North doesn''t understand why, he can only act according to the Lich''s words. There was a little confusion in his heart. In order to prevent this from being seen by other creatures, North could only sink his face completely and face the other creatures in the field with a gloomy look, just like the most common vigilance of the necromancer. Looking at North''s look, all the creatures in the field naturally have different ideas in their hearts. By perceiving the death energy of North, other creatures in the field can''t see what''s special about the artifact holder in Ashley''s mouth. "I don''t believe that he is the holder of the artifact unless he can show the power of the artifact in front of me." It was not Katherine on the throne who said this, but the man beside him. From kathery''s eyes, the human man got such a sign, understood the king''s meaning, and immediately raised his doubts to Ashley. Just after Ashley announced the identity of North, the human man would say such words, which is undoubtedly a deep offense to Ashley. It''s like questioning the authority of the Lich. If other lichs query, it may not be much, but it''s a great disrespect to be raised by the necromancer of Diya at this time. Perhaps it is to understand this, Katherine dare not personally ask, can only let his men speak these words instead of themselves. Feel the offensive meaning of human man''s words, Ashley said coldly. "I''m talking to the king of Diya. Which round do I get other people to interrupt?" A chill spread in the palace. Even North could feel it. With the rapid condensation of death energy, Ashley''s voice came out slowly. "When it comes to punishment." With that, Ashley raised his hand, and a black fog composed of death energy instantly enveloped the man who raised questions in front of him. The roar of pain came from the black fog. Perhaps it is the deliberate lowering of the tone of voice in the palace that can not alleviate the heartbreaking feeling. Just listening to the roar, other creatures in the field can feel the pain that the man suffered. The black fog lasted for a long time, until the man in the middle couldn''t even roar, Ashley waved again and released the casting of the spell. With the disappearance of the black fog, the figure of the man reappeared in the eyes of all creatures in the field. After being shrouded by the black fog, the original man was covered with the traces of death energy erosion. There was no intact place on his whole body. A large number of ulceration marks made his skin gray brown. As a whole, he looked like a half rotten corpse forced into a walking corpse, and his face could not see the face of a living creature. Seeing the man''s tragedy at this time, North was shocked. He never thought that Ashley, who was kind to himself and answered his questions many times along the way, would make such punishment to the man just now because of an offensive sentence. After seeing this man''s tragedy with his own eyes, North seemed to begin to understand where the prestige of those liches in Diya came from. Recalling the scene we saw in the Lich assembly, in North''s memory, rod was not so polite to the Lich at that time, but he was not punished by the Lich at all, which made north have a new understanding of rod. After dispelling the black fog, Ashley''s words came out again: "I didn''t deprive you of your vitality, I just destroyed the original structure of your body, and let it suffer the erosion of death energy. The pain you bear also comes from this, which can be regarded as the punishment for your offence." Looking at the man eroded by the energy of death, and saying this, Ashley''s expression did not change, as if he had just done a trivial thing. "After offending the lich, you can still leave a life, even the vitality does not have any passage. This is already the gift of the Lich to you, Stryker. Please get up and thank the Lich for giving you this appearance." Cathery''s words rang out in the scene, and for some reason, North felt that he could feel a sense of anger. Half kneeling on the ground, supporting his body, he did not reply, as if the erosion of death energy had taken away a lot of his energy. Hearing cathery''s words, Ashley turned his head and looked at the king. Chapter 1040 The change in the field has already been beyond North''s expectation. He never thought that such a thing would happen. In Diya, the words of the Lich have absolute authority. There are no necromancers who dare to question this. All the Necromancers who dare to offend the majesty of the Lich need not say much about their fate. In front of him, Stryker is undoubtedly the best example to explain this to north. In the process of talking with Ashley before, North almost forgot that one of the only two legendary liches in Diya, who stands at the top of all necromancers, appeared in front of him. In the face of Stryker''s offense, Ashley''s merciless punishment undoubtedly shocked everyone in the field. Even as king of Diya, kathery''s anger has loomed in his face. Still, he can only make Stryker who was seriously injured thank Ashley for the Lich''s kindness. Looking at Katherine who said this, Ashley asked: "Do you also want to verify whether the effect of artifact is true or false?" Ashley''s action directly dispels the doubt in kathery''s heart, which is also the reason why Ashley attacks the human man in the name of offending him. If you want North to take out those two artifact, north can''t take them out. The complete form of the combined artifact only exists in rod''s hands. If it is more true, it may completely expose North''s identity. It is aware of this that Ashley chooses to lower his punishment to the suspect, and even King kathery can only feel sorry for the Lich''s moody character when facing the legendary Lich''s action. Soon, Katherine adjusted her mood. There was no longer any obvious expression on her face. On the surface, she regained her calm and said: "I dare not question the artifact holder. On the contrary, I have one thing I want to ask him for help." In the face of kathery changed the tone of the test, this time, Ashley no longer words, but look to the side of North, will choose to give him. Noticing Ashley''s sight, North said in accordance with the words he had thought about before: "according to the requirements of the liches, I will stay in the royal city of Diya for a period of time, waiting for the advance of the battle. If you have anything, you may as well say it." North''s answer made Ashley shake his head secretly, obviously not satisfied with his answer. In Ashley''s opinion, no matter North''s direct refusal or his frank agreement, it is much better than the current answer. At this time, North''s answer is undoubtedly to return the right to speak to Katherine again. Once Katherine puts forward his request, he can''t refuse it with some simple reasons. Hearing North''s answer, Katherine would not give him a chance to change his words "Led by a legendary hero, the Elven Ranger troops came to the royal city of Diya and wantonly robbed and killed the Necromancers nearby. I will be absent from this Lich gathering just to deal with them myself." "Originally, I was leading my men to encircle and suppress this Ranger army. The strength of these elves was beyond my expectation. Even the immortal legion of the royal family could hardly take advantage of this elite army." "After learning about the arrival of the lich, I handed over part of the command of the undead Legion to my generals. I think during this period, many necromancers died in their hands, which is undoubtedly the loss of the whole Diya." With that, Katherine''s eyes were on North. "Fortunately, with the arrival of the lich, there is also the controller of the artifact. I believe that with the power of the artifact, it is easy to solve this group of spirits." Cathery''s words made north not know how to answer again for a moment. North knew in his heart that he was only the master of artifact in name, but in fact he didn''t have the power of artifact. Naturally, he couldn''t solve those elite Rangers, and he couldn''t agree to his request at all. For this reason, North must find a suitable reason to reject it, and not be seen abnormal by Katherine in front of him. Without giving himself too much time to think about it, North directly asked, "it''s just a group of Elven Rangers. Can this defeat the king of Diya?" Kathery shook his head: "you don''t understand the strength of those Rangers. I haven''t seen such Elves as them. If they weren''t so few that they couldn''t confront the undead army head-on and had to adopt guerrilla tactics, I''m afraid even King Diya would have been occupied." "Especially their leader, the legendary hero, can be said to be the most powerful melee Pro I have ever seen. No matter how many undead creatures they send, they can''t consume his physical strength. Even the terror knight can''t bear his full blow." "Originally, I sent special envoy phines to seek help from the Lich in the assembly. Now it seems that he obviously did not bring my request to the assembly." "Apart from artifact and lich, I don''t know who can deal with this Ranger army in Diya." Hearing the words of kathery, even Ashley, who has no words on one side, can deeply feel the thorny points of these Elven Rangers. The past experience made Ashley understand that, if the situation is true, these elves are no longer what king Diya can deal with. The legendary Lich Ehrlich, who underestimated the legendary melee creatures, has fallen for a long time. Even his name has been forgotten by all the creatures of Diya, which is undoubtedly the best example. At this time, there was still more doubt in Ashley''s mind. She asked: "When did such characters appear among Eli''s elves?" Ashley tried to recall the legendary hero of Eli in his memory, trying to find a match with the spirit that kathery said. However, no matter how Ashley recalled, he could not think of an exact existence. In Ashley''s impression, although there are a lot of legendary creatures in the territory of Eli in recent decades, only one legendary hero appeared, that is the half elf Gru with red hair. Because of his family background, Gru finally chose to join elasia instead of staying in ERI. The legendary hero is most famous for his "jungle warrior" elite troops. In the field of guerrilla warfare, no army is better than the jungle warrior, which is consistent with kathery''s description. Could it be that the Ranger troops around Wangdu were led by Gru? However, the information provided by kathery denies Ashley''s idea. red "It is said that he is an elf hero who only appeared in the territory of Eli in recent years. In a very short time, he achieved the legendary rank and formed a Ranger army to hunt and kill the necromancer. I don''t know what grudge he has with the necromancer. Which necromancer has provoked such existence?" Hearing Ashley''s question, Katherine answers it and tells him what he knows. To make a decision in your heart, you don''t need north to speak at all. Ashley said directly: "To deal with such a legendary hero, we really need to solve it as soon as possible, otherwise, with his style of acting, I''m afraid that in the near future, it will become the heart trouble of the whole Diya." "If you rely on North alone to deal with these spirit Rangers, you may not be able to catch them, or even risk losing the artifact. Before the battle begins, you can''t have this kind of problem." "To deal with this Ranger force, I will ask several other liches to help. I believe that with the help of liches, it will be solved soon." To the side of kathery, Ashley said his decision. For such a result, Katherine can only choose to accept it. He does not want to question the decision made by the Lich. The original example is still on the side, which undoubtedly reminds Katherine of this. Although she still can''t find out the real ability of the artifact controller, for kathery at this time, she doesn''t have to worry about the threat of the Ranger troops. "The master of artifact seems to be staying in the royal city of Diya for a period of time. What can I do during this period?" After discussing how to deal with the Ranger, Casey asked. From the previous discussion, Katherine has learned that North, who is in charge of the artifact, will stay in the royal city for a period of time, so she takes the initiative to ask about this. Katherine''s words finally got to the point, and Ashley replied: "Diya has been silent for a long time. Ordinary Necromancer''s small fight is nothing at all. I need you to announce his identity to the world and attract more necromancers to join the battle." "This is also the common decision of all liches. The sooner we can reach this point, the better. I hope you won''t let liches down." Hearing Ashley''s words, the original vampire''s look also changed slightly. It seemed that he thought of something, but he didn''t show it. He simply replied, "please rest assured, mother earth. The words of the Lich are my will." After confirming that everything is correct, Ashley raises her hand. With the rapid gathering of death energy, a dark black portal appears in front of her. "To deal with the Lich of the Ranger army, it will arrive soon. Don''t forget your task." Finally, he confirms to kathery in the rear, and Ashley steps into the portal, and his body disappears. Looking at the slowly closed portal, North sighed a little in his heart, and turned his eyes to Katherine, who just met his gaze. Chapter 1041 Coming out of the gate of time and space, rod returned to the city of Sao. According to the discussion with Stephen after returning to the mausoleum of death, rod needs to occupy an important area in vilning in the shortest time. After the event, rod needs to give Stephen and another Lich the important town in vilning, that is, hamondale and its surrounding area, which connects with elasia, as the starting point of their action, in exchange for the control of the whole vilning. After achieving this, Stephen and another Lich will not interfere in any of the matters in vilning, and let rod rule the area. However, how long the rule can last depends on the progress of the battle. Before that, no one can say for sure. After occupying this area, rod was able to reach his previous promise to those liches. With the help of geographical advantages, he directly launched an attack on the territory of Eli. Cooperating with the attack of Diya, he was able to lengthen the front and contain many creatures in Eli. Although the white matter should not be late, rod did not rush to lead his undead creatures to attack directly. Instead, he took out a magic book from the space ring. The reconstruction of Sao O city is surrounded by noisy sounds. This is a rare sight in the ordinary city of the dead. The ghost dragon rising into the sky does not alarm the surrounding creatures, but reassures them. They know that this is a sign of the arrival of the Lord. After the previous battle, rod''s story has already spread. Even the Necromancers who later came to the city have heard about the battle, and the true identity of the Lord here is gradually known to the rest of the Necromancers. But rod was not affected by these things, and began to read the magic book in his hand. The former owner of this magic book is the Lich nags. After being transformed by rod with the effect of artifact, nags can only sacrifice it under rod''s order. The most precious spell recorded in the magic book is naturally the fifth order thunder bomb. The important reason for rod to ask for the magic book is the existence of this spell. Under the influence of master level wisdom, rod doesn''t need to study all the information about this magic like other mages, and he can master it through repeated attempts. Rod can master it in an instant after reading all the information about this magic recorded in the magic book. In the second half of the magic book, all the records are about thunder bombs, with naggs''s own understanding, messy handwriting, and the conflicting parts in the previous and subsequent records, which makes it very difficult for rod to read. The contents recorded in the magic book have a full discussion on the abnormality of the Lich''s casting conventional magic. Nags himself knows that the Lich''s casting ability can never be compared with the orthodox legendary mage. This is the negative effect of the endless night ritual. Any spell cast by a lich will be eroded by its own death energy. However, nags is not satisfied with this and tries to use death energy to change the essence of the spell. In the earth magic which is closest to death energy, nags found a way to change. The thunder bomb he released is purely composed of death energy and no longer involves any earth magic elements. This is also the reason why rod felt that the thunder bomb cast by nags was powerful, almost comparable to the legendary mage in his previous battle. special special In the process of reading the magic book, rod began to feel warm in the sense of consanguinity. At the same time, a feeling of being watched rose in his heart. Rod looked up and saw Rowling''s figure not far away. The changes brought about by the gate of time and space, especially the violent fluctuation of space magic, naturally can''t hide from the sensitive Rowling. Coupled with the information from the blood perception, Rowling found rod for the first time. Rod noticed that there seems to be a woman behind Rowling. It seems that she should be Leah beside him when she takes north to the mausoleum of death. At this time, Leah came here with Rowling, looking at rod with a little doubt. At the same time, she looked around, as if looking for something. Ignoring Leah who has no rank, rod puts his eyes on Rowling. When she came to rod''s side, Rowling was surprised and asked, "is everything going well? So soon? I thought it would take you a long time to come back In the conversation with the lich, especially in the battle, rod did not dare to relax for a moment. Even when he got the magic book, he could not read it at the first time. He had to wait until he returned to the territory before he had a chance to check it. these "It''s not over yet. This is a sorcery book belonging to the lich, which records a lot of special magic With that, rod handed the original magic book to Rowling. Rowling didn''t take a look at the Magic Book submitted by rod. Her eyes were always looking at rod. There was an inexplicable meaning in her eyes. Seeing the change in Rowling''s face, rod added: "All the preparations are ready. I will eliminate the other forces in vilnin, leaving only the necromancer. In this process, I may need your help." Rod''s words did not satisfy Rowling. "Just maybe?" Rowling whispered in his ear, and rod pondered: "no, I need your help, because you still have the Titan corpse king." Noticing Rowling''s stare at him, rod coughed and said, "well, I''ll stop gossiping. You pack up and get ready for the first target of this trip, hamondale." Chapter 1042 Hamondale, as a town initially established in vilnin by the Erathian expeditionary army, has a high status in this area. economic development The atmosphere of hamondale is quite different from that of erasia. There is no such high tax in the territory of erasia, and the residents do not have to worry about being forced to recruit by the Lord at any time. Only to satisfy their own selfish desires, they can gradually become rich by their own labor, and even ordinary slaves can be treated equally. Even in Erathia, many people are eager to come here, and some even intend to quietly flee from their original territory. However, in the eyes of their original lords, this act is undoubtedly a felony. No one thought that this town, which was originally built by the expeditionary army and was not managed by nobles, could develop to this point. Inside hamondale, there is also a peaceful atmosphere. The residents in the city can often see elves. This is undoubtedly a very difficult thing, which can not be done in other territories. However, at this moment, the tranquility of this area is about to be broken. Over hamondale, the ghostly dragon with pale breath is looming, which makes the creatures below look very unreal. Even if it is occasionally noticed by other creatures gazing at the sky, the ghostly dragon that disappears at the next moment will only make them think it is an illusion. With the help of cloud cover, there are no creatures in the city, which can detect the arrival of the ghost dragon. On the back of the ghost dragon, rod''s body is lonely and independent, watching everything below, which is the only creature on the back of the ghost dragon. In his hand, rod is holding a crown inlaid with various gems and crystals, which is the treasure he obtained from nags. Among the crowns, an emerald inlaid is shining. Rod closed his eyes, and through his own special perception, he delivered some information. Then, the body shape of the ghost dragon began to decline. At the same time, a sense of uncontrollability came from the crown in rod''s hands. Under the action of an inexplicable force, rod could not help lifting the crown. With the emerald shining, the space in front of it cracks outward. A huge dark green space-time gate appears in front of rod and extends to the city of hamondale below. The portal in front of him is much bigger than any gate that rod has ever seen. Compared with it, the portal that rod opened before for Ghost Dragons to pass through is undoubtedly too small. As soon as such a huge gate of time and space appeared, the creatures in the city were in a riot. Anyone who saw the huge portal coming down from the sky would be at a loss and didn''t understand what it was. Even the experienced soldiers in the city know that this is the gate of time and space for the mages to display, but the size of this portal still makes them feel extremely shocked. A human who is under the portal is directly involved in the portal because he does not dodge in time. Under the effect of space turbulence, his body was quickly torn at the next moment, but not even a trace of blood splashed outward. Instead, he was carried to the unknown space by turbulence. The disturbance did not last long, and soon new changes took place inside the portal. Because the portal body is huge, there is a sudden violent fluctuation in some concave internal space, and then an extremely huge creature comes out of the portal. It was a skeleton giant, which was many times larger than the conventional creature. Its body shape almost occupied the whole portal before it could pass through. As soon as the giant skeleton came out of the portal, it collapsed many buildings, which immediately made the creatures below panic. According to the terrible appearance of the giant skeleton and its sudden appearance, anyone can see its bad intentions. Before the arrival of the city''s defense force, the skeleton giant took the lead and dropped a large number of dark clouds down, covering a large area in an instant. Although the creatures below can sense a deep sense of strangeness from the falling black clouds and try to evacuate quickly, where can they keep up with the speed of the black clouds? Finally, the body disappeared into the dark clouds. Aware of the arrival of the enemy, the armed knights had not yet played any role, and the black cloud acted on their bodies through the gap between their armor. Even the creatures who find shelter or lock themselves in the room will be seriously eroded and eventually die under the invasion of black clouds. In the city, a group of priest dressed members, facing the black clouds falling from the sky, jointly released a white barrier, trying to resist it. Above the white barrier, there is a light of clean purification, just like the effect of the undead killer, but not for attack, but to resist the erosion of death energy. For a moment, the black clouds could not help the white barrier. The barrier covers a wide area, and even some ordinary creatures who are fleeing are included in the protection of the barrier. The sudden disaster made these living creatures feel at a loss. They didn''t know what happened. They saw that their home was destroyed by the skeleton giant and the black cloud. Due to the sudden arrival of the black cloud, many creatures have not been able to get the protection of the barrier, but have been left in the black cloud forever. Most of the creatures, even not aware of the danger, are occupied by the darkness. Even ordinary creatures who are sheltered by barriers in time and have not suffered much damage, the only thing they can do is to pray in their hearts that someone can solve all these problems and that they can survive. For these ordinary creatures, in the face of the dark cloud far beyond their ability limit, they can do nothing but pray. They can only look at the monks in the field, hoping that they can find a way to solve the current dilemma. The atmosphere of sadness is constantly spreading within the barrier, followed by a lingering sense of despair. No one knows what all this is for. Under the cover of black clouds, these ordinary creatures can''t see the things around them. Apart from the skeleton giant, they don''t know whether there are other enemies. Chapter 1043 Within the barrier, where human eyes can''t reach, the bodies of the creatures that fell under the cloud of death are rapidly changing. red The necromancer kings, who exist in the same kind of death cloud, are not affected by the death energy. They focus on the white barrier not far away. these The effect of the superimposed cloud of death becomes more and more powerful, and instantly suppresses the white barrier inward. The sharp reduction of the scope of the barrier immediately makes all the creatures in it panic. The fear of death fills their hearts. For a moment, the screams, cries and wails in the barrier come and go one after another. At this moment, a priest in the barrier suddenly trembled, accompanied by a ferocious expression due to pain. He was relying on his own strength to stabilize the barrier which was gradually compressed. Through his corpse wizard king, he sensed the appearance of this scene, and rod roughly guessed how the priest achieved this. In rod''s impression, the priests and monks in Erathia mastered a variety of spiritual secrets, such as permanent loss of spiritual attributes, in exchange for a large amount of mana value, or in exchange for a huge increase in the effect of magic, all within the scope of the priests'' ability, which is also the difference between them and orthodox mages. In his previous life, rod was a little puzzled that such a powerful secret was not owned by blakada''s mages, but appeared on the priests and monks. It was only later, after his own investigation, that rod realized that in blakada, all the secrets of this type were classified into the ranks of witchcraft, and orthodox mages were not allowed to master them at all. Once the mage is proved to have mastered this secret method, members of the magic guild will forcibly exile him to other areas outside blakhada, and even more severe punishment will be accompanied. Because of this, even in the previous life of the game, rod rarely heard of a mage, master such a secret. This is the secret method that the priest used to resist the cloud of death. Relying on the reckless loss of mental power, any priest who exerts the secret method can support for a long time in front of a powerful enemy, and even defeat an enemy higher than his rank. Although at the end of the battle, the spirit of the priest will be in a state of severe weakness due to the side effects of using the secret method, and he will not be able to recover for a long time, this choice is obviously more worthwhile than the direct death in the battle. Inside the barrier, several monks dressed up performed the same secret method. For a moment, the barrier, which had been suppressed and contracted and could be broken at any time, immediately stabilized and expelled a lot of death energy around. For ordinary necromancers, releasing the cloud of death is their only ability. It is not limited by mana value, just like elemental creatures casting spells, so is the necromancer king. In this case, these monks may be able to resist the erosion of death cloud by consuming mana and sacrificing spiritual attributes, but this is definitely not a long-term solution. There will always be a time when everything will be consumed. On the contrary, the necromancer king does not have to worry about this. If it is consumed like this, the final result will certainly be good for rod. But at this time, rod doesn''t want to be dragged by this group of monks, so he raises his hand to gather a flash of lightning. The lightning, which has poured a lot of mana into Rhode''s body, falls directly from the sky, cuts a bright path from the dark cloud of death, and finally strikes the white barrier. The lightning suddenly destroyed the original balance of the barrier and completely broke it. Attacked by this lightning, all the monks and priests who guide the existence of the barrier only feel a strong concussion in their mind, like being hit by a heavy hammer. The white barrier released by the monks may have excellent resistance to the erosion of the cloud of death, but when facing other kinds of magic, it is not enough. Without the shelter of the barrier, the cloud of death quickly spread and instantly engulfed all the creatures in the barrier. In the air, rod, who was on the ghost dragon, saw this scene and felt more satisfied. Just when rod intends to continue to disintegrate the resistance that may exist in the city with the help of the flying ghost dragon, he suddenly finds some abnormalities in his perception. The abnormality in the sense of consanguinity is the existence that Rhode has to pay attention to. Following the call of the sense, Rhode makes the ghost dragon rise rapidly. Soon, the Dragon rose to the right shoulder of the king, and rod saw Rowling standing on the blade of the king. The original operation was out of some worry. Rod did not intend to let Rowling follow him. Instead, he planned to lead the Titan corpse wizard King alone to capture this area and let Rowling come here after everything was finished. Depending on the effect of artifact, even if there is no spiritual mark, rod can control the Titan corpse wizard king at will. The only regret is that he can''t gain any experience value in this process. Rod is not worried about Rowling''s lack of strength to deal with the enemy in front of him. He is worried about the impact of this action on Rowling. In rod''s view, although Rowling has little resistance to undead magic, it is extremely difficult for her to transform a large number of undead creatures by killing like the necromancer. Out of the understanding of Rowling, rod realized that although she had already acquiesced in her own action in her heart, it was not easy for her to do these things herself. In the past, Rowling used to cast spells on many powerful beings, but never on ordinary creatures. It was because of this worry that rod did not intend to let Rowling follow. With space calibration, rod told Rowling the same thing before she came to hammondale. After she opened the door of time and space, she could only let the Titan necromancer enter, but she didn''t have to enter, waiting for her to convey other information through blood perception. Rowling also agreed directly, but this happened. In order to deal with the creatures in the city, rod didn''t pay attention to this at the first time. Until this time, he felt the abnormality in the sense of consanguinity, and then rod discovered the existence of Rowling. Chapter 1044 After raising the dragon to Titan''s shoulder, rod finds Rowling who secretly follows Titan through the gate of time and space. In rod''s eyes, Rowling was not in a good state at this time. She seemed to be a little lost. She didn''t feel as happy as rod when he returned. Obviously, what happened below still touched Rowling and affected her mood. There is no way to curb the transformation of the necromancer king by artifact, especially when there are a large number of ordinary corpses, any dead creature will join in, far exceeding the transformation effect of all necromancers, making the end of this battle doomed from the beginning. The existence of the Titan necromancer alone is enough to cause great trouble to the creatures in the city, not to mention the addition of a new necromancer. With the appearance of more and more necromancer kings, all the resistance in the city will be completely disintegrated under the effect of the cloud of death. The dark clouds spread in the city. Maybe it won''t be long before it will be completely turned into a dead city without any living things. At that moment, rod will meet Stephen''s requirements and be able to give the city to her. As for the treatment of dead creatures in the city, rod naturally has his own ideas. The creatures with low rank or even no rank will be transformed into the king of necromancer and controlled by his own spiritual imprint. As for those creatures with higher rank, such as dead priests, rod would not transform them or take them away, but leave them to the two liches who obtained the town. Looking at everything below, Rowling seems to recall something. Although she looks down, sometimes she doesn''t even want to look at the scenes below. She just turns her head to one side, but there is a kind of perseverance in her eyes. It seems that she has already made a decision in her heart. Perceiving Rowling''s state at this time, rod, who is above the ghost dragon, advises: "Your condition is not very good, it is better to go back to Sao city to have a rest first." Hearing rod''s advice, Rowling shook her head: "I want to stay here." Rod frowned: "I will be able to end the battle in a moment, and there are no enemies here who need your help." Rowling replied softly, "but I want to help my brother. Didn''t my brother also say that he must need my help?" Rod did not respond for a moment, just looked at Rowling not far away, and Rowling looked over without showing weakness. Rod could see the complex expression of firmness and supplication in her eyes. The information contained in the consanguinity perception made rod realize what Rowling thought at this time. It seemed that he remembered something, and rod could only sigh a little. Since rod got the artifact, he has ignored the existence of Rowling and concentrated on the battle of the second expansion. Even many other things are no longer what rod cares about. Perhaps it is precisely because of this state of Rhode that the effect of consanguinity perception is much weaker than before, which is why Rhode failed to find out Rowling''s arrival at the first time. Because the effect of consanguinity perception is mutual, Rowling''s attribute is provided by the treasure of hero elotte, and the value will not change. The problem lies in rod. The appearance of artifact and its powerful effect completely occupied all the thoughts in rod''s mind. With the existence of these two artifact, rod was not afraid of the general lich, and could become the master of the world only after the battle was completed. In this case, rod paid less attention to other things, even the existence of Rowling. Before, rod did not find this. Until now, after he realized Rowling''s idea, rod realized his neglect of Rowling. From the sense of consanguinity, rod can feel the worry in Rowling''s heart, which is a kind of worry about loss. Rowling seems to be more worried about losing rod. She is afraid that artifact will change rod''s mind. She can no longer be like this. Thinking of this, rod was silent for a moment. As for Rowling''s low mood, it may also be related to the behavior of the Titan Witch King at this time, plus the death of innocent creatures, which reminds her of some bad memories. Even so, Rowling still wants to stay here. After understanding Rowling''s real idea, rod did not continue to insist that she go back. At this moment, the effect of consanguinity perception is greatly enhanced. A sense of empathy emerges between the two. It seems that an idea in the heart will be perceived by the other. Feeling rod''s state at this time, Rowling''s overall state has recovered from the depression. She knows that rod has agreed to her request. Don''t need too much words, rod came to ghost dragon body side, will hand toward Rowling''s direction. It is obvious that Rowling can come to the dragon in an instant, but rod chooses such a move, perhaps just to help her save mana. Rod can''t tell what he really thinks. With rod''s hand, with this traction, Rowling jumped to the dragon, still unwilling to let go. It seems that she has found something, and Rowling takes the initiative to say: "brother, the managers in the city are ready to give up resistance and withdraw from the area where the cloud of death has not yet spread. In a short time, there will be a team of Griffins in the southwest, carrying many people away from here." Hearing Rowling''s words at this time, rod felt a little puzzled. How did Rowling know the things that she didn''t even find out by her perceptual ability? The existence of consanguinity perception made Rowling aware of the doubts in rod''s heart and explained: "this is not my own perception, but it reminds me." Said, Rowling pointed to the front of the Titan corpse wizard king. Following Rowling''s direction, rod understood what was going on. The unique function of the artifact enables rod to go beyond the mental imprint and give instructions directly to the king of Titan''s corpse, and feel its location. However, rod can''t accept any information from the king of Titan''s corpse. This is also why rod wants the death knight green in Warren to follow the Lich modo, just to feed back modo''s information to himself in time. The only one who can accept the message from Titan''s necromancer king is the actual owner, that is, the existence of Rowling. these After learning the news, Rodgers had no doubt and immediately controlled the dragon and flew to the southwest of the city. Chapter 1045 The scarlet blood gushes out from the wound and splashes around. The healing magic can''t heal the wound in a short time. On the contrary, it brings several times more pain to the caster. The pain from the fracture is so real, even with the neat section of the skeleton, it shows the attacker''s superb skill, without any unnecessary action, just a chop, which has caused such an effect. Sitting on the hard ground beside him, North covered his flesh and blood arms and twisted his facial features tightly together, which seemed to relieve the pain. The continuous use of healing magic did not make the injury obviously better, but made the pain worse. However, North could not stop using healing magic, which was the only action he could make at this time. Recalling what just happened, North couldn''t help feeling powerless, but more importantly, he felt sorry for himself. When Ashley left the king''s city, north, who stayed here, chatted with King Katherine. During this time, several bodyguards carried him down for treatment. It''s like North''s own illusion. When he saw the guards, he felt the breath from them. North thought he saw the dead like walking corpses. Until these bodyguards left, the sense of surprise in North''s heart could not be eliminated for a long time. After waiting in the palace for a while, the other two liches came here one after another. North had seen the two liches in the previous Lich assembly, and left a deep impression on him. They were Aisha, who was always against rod, and smed, who was always neutral and didn''t show any interest in the battle. Seeing the appearance of these two powerful liches, North realized that they were the existence of the Ranger army that Ashley had come to deal with. With the strength of these two liches, it was obvious that they could be captured easily. Even though North didn''t want to at the beginning, under the repeated request of King Diya, he finally went to deal with the Ranger troops with these liches as the holder of the artifact. Perhaps it''s the experience of the Lich assembly. For those liches who know their own identity, North doesn''t exclude them. Soon, North felt the power of the Lich. When everything is ready, behind Aisha are orderly terrorist knights, fully armed skeletons, and more than ten Ghost Dragons seen by North alone. They can sweep an area at any position, let alone reach the limit of Lich. In contrast, smed is much simpler. He is the only one from the beginning to the end. He does not let his undead come through the gate of time and space. Due to the large number of undead creatures controlled by Aisha, under the great momentum caused by Aisha, that group of spirit Rangers will not appear. No one will be stupid enough to fight head-on with such a group of undead. Therefore, how to lead out the Rangers has become an important problem. The advantages of elves in detection make the conventional ambush tactics completely ineffective, not to mention that this Ranger army can be regarded as the most elite existence of Eli. Some of the elves even master the legendary reconnaissance technique, and the general method can never lead it out. The solution to this problem is the seemingly insignificant smed. Before that, after several previous battles with heavy losses, kaiserui''s men kept searching for the position of the group of elves. However, due to the difference in reconnaissance skills, they were unable to find out the action track of the group of elves. When smed learned the news and the general location of the group of elves, he went to the area first, and finally found the trace of the group of elves in a deserted monastery. After discovering the existence of the enemy, smed showed his incomparably powerful strength. Instead of casting any magic, he waved his two handed sword. The death energy attached to the huge blade leaves dark traces in the space when it is waved. No ranger can resist his full attack. Any creature with dark traces will be seriously eroded by the death energy. And this is the only scene that North saw when he came here through the portal. Along with North, through the dim door of the different dimensions, there is also Asha who cast this spell, as well as her undead creatures. These two liches'' all-out efforts are enough to destroy any city-state in eracia. Even with the help of angels, there is nothing they can do about it, let alone the elf Rangers in front of them. Although the ranks of these Elven rangers are generally high, and their moves are extremely fierce. They can all be called elite in the middle of Eli, but the number is too small to compare with the number of undead creatures controlled by the Lich. They can''t occupy any advantage when they fight. After discovering this situation, and there is a continuous stream of undead creatures passing through the portal, the spirit Ranger will not fight with the enemy here, causing too much loss, but choose to evacuate quickly. Seeing this, Aisha immediately ordered her undead creatures to go to chase them and clear up these extremely dangerous Elven Rangers. As for herself, she was still observing the situation in the field. Smed, who found this place, originally planned to pursue him, but at this moment, he was dragged down by another spirit. Looking at this scene in his eyes, North noticed that the elf in front of him, whether in moves or strength, would not fall behind when fighting with smed, and no one could do anything for a short time. Recalling the original words of King Diya, North realized that the spirit who could fight with the legendary Lich in the field where the Lich was most good at should be the spirit hero who led the army. Besides him, no other spirit could do this. Although he agreed to deal with these rangers with the lich, North couldn''t join the battle at all. With North''s strength, even if he joined the battle, he couldn''t do anything. This has long been predicted by the original north, standing on the outskirts of the battlefield to avoid being affected, he just wanted to wait for the end of the battle. However, the existence of north can''t hide the elves with high level of reconnaissance. When many powerful undead creatures appear, and even liches exist, the figure of this necromancer naturally appears extremely attractive. Soon, several of them were blocked by the undead. Seeing that they could not escape, they launched a surprise attack on North''s position at the same time. Chapter 1046 At the same time, a total of four Elven Rangers gave up the fighting undead in front of them and rushed straight to North''s position. North never thought that such a humble necromancer would attract the enemy''s attention and become their primary attack target in this kind of battle. According to the common sense, with so many enemies in the field, these Rangers should never attack themselves. If you can make a new choice, North will definitely follow the Lich without leaving, instead of staying alone in the field to observe, but now, North obviously does not have such a chance. these Although she didn''t agree to join the battle, Aisha didn''t allow the Ranger to attack north. When she raised her hand, she released a large number of death clouds to completely cover North and isolate him in the center. Seeing the cloud of death wrapped around him, North was relieved that he didn''t have to face those powerful Rangers. But before he could wait for a while, the change coming from his head surprised him. An elf in a black suit jumped up and broke through the blockade of the cloud of death with his own body. Under the erosion of death energy, the flesh and blood of the ELF''s face twisted, and there was a faint sign of melting. There was no bearing that once belonged to this creature. The only thing north could feel was a sense of determination. Facing such an elf who broke through the blockade of the cloud of death with his own body, north only felt a moment of panic and quickly raised his hand to release acid towards the enemy in front of him, just like the spirit who had attacked him in the quiet room last time. This time, however, North was not so lucky. The enemy in front of him was faster than him. As soon as North raised his hand, the blade of the spirit had arrived. The next moment, the hand that North raised, the palm and the forearm, directly fell down. With the sound of falling, blood began to splash out. At the moment of being attacked, North felt a chill in his right arm. The acid that should have been ejected from the space ring could not be released. It was only when the intense pain came that North realized what had happened. When North howls, the spirit in front of him will not miss such an opportunity. He can kill north with the next blow by waving his long knife. With a clear sound, the long knife hit the dark green barrier. The elf looked at it. He didn''t know when North was covered with a dark green barrier. He waved his weapon with all his strength and left no trace on the barrier. It seems that the spirit is aware of something. He waves his sword impatiently and tries to destroy the barrier before he dies, but it is of no help. No matter how he strikes, he can''t destroy the barrier. Soon, the ELF''s body was submerged in the spreading cloud of death, and no breath came out. North in the barrier, looking at the death cloud close to the dark green barrier, could not help but breathe a sigh of relief. Although the pain was still unbearable, he saved his life. Shrouded in the Lich''s powerful shield, North naturally didn''t have to worry that someone could break the barrier. The elves who attacked earlier might have fallen under the action of the cloud of death. In order to repair his wounds, North used healing magic on himself one after another, but the effect of this magic was not significant. Instead, in the process of repairing the wound, he doubled the pain of the wound. Covering his own wound, North seemed to think of something and felt extremely sorry in his heart. North understands that the holder of artifact will not be injured so easily in battle. The injury on him can only show one thing, that is, he is not a real artifact holder at all. The intense pain didn''t paralyze North''s mind, but made his mind clearer. North could think clearly of some things that were difficult to detect in the past. From the side of the ground, find the broken arm, shaking off the finger wear space ring, carefully wear to the residual left hand, north by the way will also put the broken hand into the space ring. Until now, North could not believe that his arm was cut off by the enemy. In North''s impression, in addition to the healing magic performed by the legendary mage, there are other ways to achieve this effect. However, they all need extremely precious materials. With North''s current ability, they can''t collect these things. Seems to be to distract their attention, ease the pain on the body, North thought about what to do after. North thought that when he returned, he would not be able to hide his identity from King Diya. Maybe he should tell the Lich''s plan in detail and admit that he was just a chosen puppet. He came here to carry out the Lich''s mission. Due to the Lich''s prestige in Diya, the king naturally did not dare to do anything to north, and would still carry on according to the Lich''s plan. North himself could survive and continue to push forward the battle step by step. Remembering that Ashley deliberately did not explain his identity to the king, North always felt that he could not understand her deep meaning. North had a premonition that once he told the truth of his identity, he might miss something. At this moment, North recalled his time in the city of Sao. He gave up everything before and followed rod to Diya in order to become a real necromancer, not a puppet controlled by a lich. The real necromancer... North suddenly has some doubts. If he is a real necromancer, what kind of choice will he make in the current situation. I don''t know why, in North''s mind, the appearance of rod suddenly appeared. In North''s eyes, he is undoubtedly the real necromancer. If rod was here, what would he choose? Because of the gap between experience and knowledge, North has no proper way to completely recover from his physical injury. However, he believes that if rod is here, he will not expose his true identity. Even if he has to go through more hardships, rod will be able to deal with it. In the process of North''s thinking about how to deal with it, some dim light suddenly became bright under the shadow of the cloud of death. With the magic elements quickly dispersed, and gradually returned to calm, the Hercules shield barrier that shrouded north, at this time has also dissipated. Chapter 1047 During this time of North''s thinking, the battle is coming to an end. In the face of the Lich''s undead legion, due to the difference in the number of people, these skilful Rangers could not make decent resistance at all, and almost ended the battle in a one-sided state. Aware of the arrival of the lich, this group of spirit Rangers didn''t want to fight with them at all. Instead, they started to evacuate early. After losing about 30% of their companions'' lives, the rest of the elves successfully evacuated. It''s very difficult to encircle and suppress this group of Rangers completely, even if it takes a lot of energy. these After the end of the battle, both Aisha and smed put their eyes on North. Looking at North''s injuries in the eyes, the two liches'' reactions are different. Smed''s eyes are indifferent, while Aisha is worried. Before that, the cloud of death that shrouded north and Hercules shield that blocked the attack of Rangers were all released by Aisha. Aisha also did not expect that the Elven Ranger would rush into the cloud of death and try to kill North in the center. Because the Elven Ranger''s speed is extremely fast, the cloud of death did not completely erode his body, which undoubtedly gave him such an opportunity. Fortunately, Aisha reacts in time and exerts Hercules shield on North in the cloud of death, which saves his life. Although North survived, his obvious injury could not be concealed. The two liches knew this. Before she came here, Asha did not allow kathery to send others to follow. The only thing that''s good for the status quo is that there are no royal family members here except lich, North and undead. "Katherine will let you fight with us, which only means that mother earth has not told Katherine your true identity." The next moment, Aisha from the original position, appeared directly in front of North, and said so. Perhaps because of the pain from the wound, North did not answer directly, just nodded. After confirming the news from north, Aisha seemed to be aware of something and fell into deep thinking. After a long time, she made a decision in her heart. "Take the arm out of the space ring and I''ll put it back on for you." Aisha''s words came from his ear, and a kind of incredible look appeared in North''s expression. Before that, North didn''t expect that the Lich was willing to help himself in this way. With the help of the lich, he could connect his arm again, so he didn''t have to worry about his identity exposure. However, just as North was about to take out his arm, he seemed to think of something and suddenly hesitated. Finally, North''s expression firmed up, took out the arm from the space ring, and handed it to Aisha. Asha had already turned into a skeleton, and there were some changes in her face: "I''m talking about your arm, not Ehrlich''s arm." What north takes out from the space ring is the arm of the legendary Lich Ehrlich, which was cut off by one of the lichs in the Lich assembly as a keepsake. Knowing that Aisha is willing to use the secret method to connect her arm, North immediately thinks of this thing and takes it out. Looking at Ehrlich''s arm, North felt that the pain on his body had been alleviated. "Can''t it?" Asked North. "It''s OK to connect it as your arm. In the underground world, you can replace the body of other creatures with a part of your own body. It was once popular among the magicians, and the magic academy will even award awards for it." Said, Aisha tone a change: "but, have you heard the story of fire eye man?" Aisha mentioned a name that was completely strange to north, for which North could only shake his head: "I haven''t heard of it. Please answer my doubts." I don''t know why, hearing Aisha mention fireeye, smed took the initiative to look over, it seems that finally something can attract his attention. "In remote times, the Erathian sect where the fireeye people lived believed that the world was made of fire. To put it simply, they believed that there was only one magic element of fire in the world, and all the other magic elements were just branches of fire." "With the development of magic knowledge, it can be proved that this is completely wrong. The four series of magic elements together constitute our world. Even from the standpoint of lich, it is reasonable to believe that the earth series magic elements are the only magic elements, but the four series of magic elements are the origin of the world, which has already become the consensus of all casters." "However, the sects at that time didn''t believe this. They once persecuted those who opposed it, including many priests." "As time goes on, the magic knowledge from blakada has deeply impacted the core idea of this sect. In order to verify the correctness of the idea, a believer in the sect is willing to open his eyes and replace them with the eyes of the fire elves in the depths of hell, hoping to see the reality of the world North had been deeply attracted by Aisha''s words for a long time, and he completely forgot his pain. However, he didn''t hear anything new for a long time, so he asked in a hurry: "What happened to this believer? Has the idea of the sect been successfully verified? " Asha sighed: "think about the magic knowledge you have learned. Which book has taught you that there is only fire magic element in the world? In the end, the fireeye naturally failed. " "The power from the fire elves devoured the believer''s body, and flames constantly emerged from his eyes, burning his body. The fire Elves were reborn in eracia, and finally opened the door of hell, causing a disaster..." It seems that they recall something, whether it is Aisha or smed, who is listening, with a slightly dignified look, but North doesn''t see this, just as they are also attracted by the story of fireeye. "This is the legend of the flaming eye. Do you want to continue with the original idea?" Aisha''s words made North recover from the shock. North understands Aisha''s meaning and rashly connects the legendary Lich''s arm to himself, which may cause some unknown changes. The most serious consequence is that the legendary Lich will be reborn with the help of North''s body. Once this happens, North''s life will be worried. However, North did not want to miss this opportunity. The arm of the legendary Lich is the only hope that north can see to improve his strength. As long as he can connect it to his body and digest the death energy contained in it, North''s rank will be improved. If he had not been beheaded by the Ranger, North would never have been able to behead his arm and replace it. But at this time, North realized that this was undoubtedly his own opportunity. Seeing North''s resolute look, Aisha didn''t say anything more, but there was a chill in her expression. In her opinion, after connecting with the arm of the legendary lich, the necromancer in front of her would come to a better end. The legendary Lich''s backfire is far more fierce than the fire elves. Even the Lich who originally held the arm did not dare to make such a move, but North insisted on his own way, which undoubtedly made Aisha not like it. But Aisha doesn''t mind. It''s also the Lich''s curiosity about the unknown to see what happens when north joins Ehrlich''s arm. Aisha takes out a piece of black cloth and instructs north to lie on it. As North lay down, Asha, who held Ehrlich''s arm, said, "lift your broken arm sideways." With Aisha''s instructions, North will be left only half of the arm side up. After half a day of healing magic treatment, there is no longer any blood overflow on the broken arm section, and it turns into a piece of flesh and blood. Healing magic alone can''t solve such a serious injury. If there is no Lich tinus to continue to take over the arm, how to prevent the wound infection from worsening is the most worrying thing for North. At the same time, Aisha picked up the arm belonging to Ehrlich and butted it with the broken arm of North lying on the ground. North noticed that Aisha took something similar to potion out of the space ring and dropped a kind of black liquid on the wound of her arm. In an instant, the original pain of the wound completely disappeared. Instead, it was an indescribable itching feeling, which made North unbearable. If it''s just simple pain, North may be able to gripe his teeth, but this itching, relying on the will alone, North simply can''t endure. Fortunately, this abnormal feeling didn''t last long. Soon, the pain occupied North''s consciousness again. Under the influence of Aisha''s secret method, Ehrlich''s arm began to emerge death energy. Along the docking position of the arms, the energy of death began to spread over North''s body. On the surface of North''s body, a series of cyan and purple blood vessels appeared. At this time, North felt nothing but pain. Under the severe pain, his body twisted and kept curling to one side. At this time, the arm he had propped up was firmly fixed by the Hercules shield exerted by Aisha, and was not affected by his body at all. Smed, looking at the scene, could not help sighing. Driven by instinct, North kept howling, just like being tortured. Even Aisha couldn''t help but want to use magic to seal his mouth. At the end of the day, even the power of howling was not much left. NOS could not make any sound any more. His body curled up on the ground was only the arm that was fixed by Aisha, and he could stretch it straight. The forefinger of the arm that originally belonged to Ehrlich moved slightly at the farthest palm. Chapter 1048 With the attack of the Titan necromancer king at the gate of time and space, rod disintegrated all the defences in hammondale in a very short time, and successfully captured him. special Soon, under the guidance of the spatial calibration on the crown, the dark door of time and space opened again, and the Lich''s body came out of it. After finishing the battle with the other two liches and returning to the mausoleum of death, rod asked the Lich who was still in the mausoleum of death to record his spiritual information on the space gem inlaid in the crown, which was the premise of the gate of time and space. At this time, Stephen is also through the door of time and space this spell, quickly came to hammondale. red The experience of the Lich assembly made rod recognize the identity of the Lich. It was heath who used the legendary Lich arm as a keepsake. It was also a lich who joined hands with Stephen to launch an attack from vernin to the border of elasia. After walking out of the portal, Stephen raised his hand, a strong energy of death rose to the sky, and quickly spread around until rod could not feel it. With the casting of the spell, Stephen seemed to confirm something and said, "this is hamondale connecting the border of elasia. Rod, you can achieve this much faster than we expected." Looking at Stephen''s actions in his eyes, rod realized that what she was casting should be the magic of seeing through the earth. She could know all the surrounding terrain, so as to determine her own position. "I''ve kept your Lich waiting." Rod responded simply. As if he had found something, Stephen then asked, "who are these people around you?" Next to rod, there are several other people. Steven didn''t care about the existence of these creatures, but the abnormality in one of them attracted Stephen''s attention. Following Stephen''s words, rod raised his hand to one of them and introduced: "she''s my sister, Rowling. Rowling, this is one of the immortal liches who ruled Diya, Stephen, and the other is heath After hearing rod''s introduction, Stephen and heath nodded to Rowling and acknowledged the existence of the necromancer. In particular, Steven''s keen perception enables her to perceive more things from Rowling, including Rowling''s heroic identity and some traces of the secret method. "I can feel the existence of the energy absorbing secret method from her. It seems that when you came to the death mausoleum and asked me for a solution to the erosion of death energy, it was for her." Steven''s indifferent words came out, and rod did not answer. On the contrary, Rowling took the initiative to look at rod after learning this. Rowling recalled that rod once mentioned that the energy absorbing secret she learned was developed by a lich. At that time, Rowling only thought that rod had found out this secret in some way in the middle of Diya, but did not expect that rod was looking for a real Lich. Rowling can imagine what kind of danger this process is full of, but rod did not mention it, just put the secret into his own hands. Even though she had promised in her heart that she would do everything possible to help rod, Rowling was still moved at this moment. Hearing Stephen''s words, heath looks at Rowling. There is no change in his expression. People can''t see any of his thoughts. Without saying much about it, rod went on "As for the others... Let them introduce themselves." Beside rod, besides Rowling, there are two other people. One of them has his hands tied by ropes and his mouth blocked by rags. Even so, he still has red eyes and everything in the field of vision. He looks very young, while the other one has no shackles and looks more stable. In front of them, both of them were important figures found by rod when he led the ghost dragon to chase the Griffin who was trying to escape from the city, so he saved their lives and brought them to the Lich. At rod''s signal, the man who was not bound respectfully said, "my name is Kerry Swain, the president of the regional branch of the freelance chamber of Commerce in verning. I pay tribute to all powerful creatures. cutting-edge news For the immortal lich, whether it''s gold or other things, they will not take a fancy to it. What really deserves the Lich''s attention is the important information that can bring help to the campaign. Through their own accumulation, the Lich may know more about the secrets of Erathia than any other creature, but in terms of some current events, the Lich''s intelligence still has some defects. cutting-edge news Carey also understands his own situation, without any resistance, showing great respect, compared with the other person is much more difficult. As soon as rod took out the rag which had been stuffed in another population, he heard a curse. "Damned necromancers, you are like worms in the stinky ditch, flies flying over when you see corpses, wantonly destroying people''s beauty. There is no creature more disgusting and hateful than you..." The man was so excited that his body could not help shaking when he spoke. But before he finished his words, rod swept by. Powerful impact, instantly hit on this person''s face. Rod''s power attribute, which is no less than that of the same level melee creature, is playing to the extreme at this moment. He immediately hit him close to fainting, and his head is completely empty for a moment. Kaili, on the other side, saw the scene and took the initiative to explain: "He was a knight of mark Kendall, the son of general Mogan Kendall, who came to hammondale during the war of virtue. Although he had no official title, he was still one of the most important men in the city." Kerry''s words also let the Lich in the field understand the identity of this person, and rod chose to leave mark''s life, which is what he valued. With this identity, the Lich can use him to hijack the important generals of Erathia, and can also directly carry out the undead transformation, so that he can return to Erathia and pass important information. these After handing them over to the lich, rod dealt with everything in the city. After coming to hamondale through the gate of time and space, the two liches successively opened many gates of time and space, from which a large number of undead creatures emerged. In this very short time, they almost occupied the empty city. This scene, in Kaili''s eyes, naturally shocked him. He realized that something important might have happened inside the necromancer. Even the Lich himself led the undead to appear this time. Seeing that everything in the city is arranged by the two liches, rod immediately takes Rowling and other undead creatures and prepares to return to Sao city. Chapter 1049 The huge dark green portal opens again, from which comes out creatures of the same size. Only such a large space-time gate can make the Titan corpse King pass smoothly. Compared with other creatures, the Titan corpse wizard King consumes more mana when he passes through the gate of time and space. If Rowling had not had full mana in advance, he could not even cast a spell to let the Titan corpse wizard king return. Compared with the Titan corpse king, the mana cost of taking away the corpse king from the city is nothing at all. Consume high mana value, so that the Titan corpse wizard king can quickly achieve instant transfer between two positions. The effect is naturally excellent. The creatures in the city fall under the cloud of death before they have any preparation. It is also a unique tactic, which has a good effect by surprise. After passing through the gate of time and space, under the control of Rowling, the Titan necromancer returns to the valley specially made for it, waiting for the next call from the spirit mark. After returning to the city of Sao, rod first returned to the depth of the underground stills, transformed the corpses accumulated during this period, cooperated with the corpse wizard King brought back from hamondale, and then summoned all his generals to prepare for the next arrangement. Soon, with or without the control of mental imprint, after learning the news, a large number of creatures began to gather in the space of the basement stills. Many of the creatures who have followed rod since the beginning, such as the vampire and the Centaur leader. When they heard about rod, they immediately arrived here. The Centaur leader also led some powerful necromancers to come here. In addition to them, rod also met the city Lord Elon, and many necromancers who survived the last attack and still chose to work for Sao city and have become the backbone. With rod returning together and setting up the queen of Titan, Rowling''s body also appears in the quiet room, just like all the creatures here, waiting for rod''s orders, but her identity is obviously different from that of any creature present. When all the creatures arrived, rod looked around and looked at them. He knew that the creatures in front of him were his own forces. flower Rod has a premonition that soon, when the battle is fully opened, Sao city will become the center of everything, attracting a large number of necromancers to join. At that time, the situation will become more complicated, and these creatures in front of him will undoubtedly be extremely important. Almost all the creatures who come to this space have experienced the last battle in Sao O city, and they are naturally deeply impressed by the underground space that allows them to survive in the flames. Although they don''t know why rod chose to call the place in this space, no one questioned it. This is the prestige that rod left in their hearts after the last battle. At this time, although many creatures gathered in the field, there was no extra sound. Everyone looked at rod and waited for his words. "Listen to me, people." these "Before long, the immortal Lich in Diya will attack eracia with the help of artifact, and I have reached some agreements with the Lich." "I wonder if you still remember that there used to be a large number of corpses here? It was created by the power of artifact. Under the influence of artifact power, all dead creatures will be transformed into corpses and continue to fight. " "With this power, the expansion of Diya will be unstoppable, the time of belonging to the Necromancers is coming, and you will become the leaders of many Necromancers." Hearing rod''s words, the breath of the living creatures around him was getting faster and faster. They could foresee the meaning of these words. This might be the opportunity that the necromancer had been waiting for for for a long time. Only a few creatures who know Rhode very well can understand the abnormality in the words. They clearly know that the original corpse king here was Rhode''s own transformation, which can undoubtedly explain a lot of other information. "In order to cooperate with the Lich''s action, I need to occupy the whole vilnin in the shortest time in order to launch the next offensive." "I can''t fight every battle myself, so I need your help." Just as rod said, he can''t fight every battle in person. An attack like that of the Titan necromancer king just now can''t be launched several times in a short time, and all mana will be consumed. In addition, because of the long battle line, rod can''t take care of the whole battlefield. If you want to occupy the whole vilning, you can''t achieve this in a short time only by rod''s own strength, not to mention the control of this area after the occupation. Therefore, rod needs the help of other Necromancers. "But... Without your help, our strength would not be enough to defeat the defenders in other places." Rod''s words make the Necromancers in the field have a burst of imagination. They can imagine that the time belongs to the Necromancers is coming. these In the view of these necromancers, the only one who can gain from this kind of battle is the Necromancers who are extremely powerful. As for other weak necromancers, even if they join the battle, they will not attract people''s attention. They can only play a very limited role. With their low strength, it is difficult to gain anything. At most, they only get some low-level necromancers that powerful necromancers don''t want. With the low strength of these necromancers, they are not qualified to command other necromancers as rod said. This is determined by the strength of the Necromancers themselves and the way they enhance their strength. Whether they are in the middle of Diya or not, this is always the case as long as the Necromancers exist in the area. It is because of this that one of the Necromancers raised such a question when rod stated his plan and intended to let these necromancers go to complete it. Chapter 1050 In the eyes of this necromancer, without the leadership of powerful necromancers, ordinary necromancers like them can not occupy any other town. Even if they can, they will pay an unimaginable price. these In the face of this Necromancer''s query, rod did not punish him for his offense, but said: "I remember your name is ori, the survivor of the last battle, right?" The doubting necromancer nodded and said respectfully, "Lord, it''s my honor to remember my name." these these With rod''s signal, accompanied by the red light flashing in the dark, a necromancer king came out from the depth of this space. The appearance of the necromancer king makes the surrounding necromancers panic. These high-level necromancers only need to release a cloud of death, which is enough to take the lives of most of the Necromancers in the field. The suppression on the stage made the necromancer in the field feel a sense of fear. He didn''t understand why Rhode wanted the necromancer king to appear in the field at this moment. After coming to the field, the corpse wizard king didn''t intend to attack, but went straight to the necromancer named ori. "Now, ori, use your mental imprint to control it." From his ear came rod''s words, and orry understood the reason why rod called the necromancer king here. He did not dare to neglect him, and immediately controlled him with his mental imprint according to the requirements of the words. When there is no control over ordinary undead creatures, there is no sense of serious obstruction, nor any counter attack from high-level undead creatures. Orry''s spiritual imprint is directly burned in the soul fire of the necromancer king, completing the control over this powerful creature. After confirming the existence of the mental imprint, orry still has an unreal feeling in his heart. He can''t imagine that he just controlled the undead far beyond his own rank without any resistance, which is not in line with the rules of the mental imprint. Just when ori was shocked, rod''s words came again. "Now you are in control of the necromancer king who carries the power of the artifact. This high-level undead creature can transform all dead creatures into necromancers, not limited by the original level of the creature. " "I don''t need to say more about what to do after controlling the undead creatures of this level. That''s why I mentioned from the beginning that I need your help." Hearing rod''s words, compared with other necromancers on the scene, orry, who just controlled the necromancer king, was most shocked. As a necromancer, ori naturally understands what this ability of the necromancer King means. Although orry controlled only one corpse wizard king at this time, this corpse wizard King brought infinite possibilities. As long as he continued to fight, he could obtain countless corpse witches. The existence of the corpse wizard king also enabled orry to defeat many powerful enemies. Even if just think about this situation, orry''s heart will be full of infinite hope, eager to carry out the transformation of corpse wizard immediately. Orry''s mood also infected other necromancers in the field. At this moment, these necromancers looked at orry with burning eyes and began to regret that they had asked why they were not themselves. Looking at the reaction of other necromancers, rod was very satisfied. Under his control, many necromancers came out of the area and came to the Necromancers. Under the distribution of rod, except for a few special beings, nearly ten necromancers who came here each controlled a necromancer king, which was the basis of transformation of Necromancers. With the queen of necromancer with special ability, it seems that the rank of the necromancer is not important at all. The apprentice level necromancer can also rely on the transformed necromancer to defeat the powerful enemy. The only thing that limits the necromancer is the existence of spiritual imprint. No matter how powerful these necromancers are, it is enough for rod to show his loyalty. Deep in the quiet room, there are still a large number of necromancer kings, most of which are brought back by rod from hamondale. Compared with them, rod''s distribution is only a very small part. But at this time, rod did not intend to allocate too many necromancers to these Necromancers. It would be enough to have a necromancers king as the basis for transforming Necromancers. This is also a test of rod''s ability. After dismissing the necromancer who obtained the necromancer king, rod plans to give all the remaining necromancer kings to the Centaur leader. Due to the judgment of the system, only when the necromancer King controlled by the Centaur leader kills the enemy, can rod gain experience points, just like other death knights under rod. It''s a pity for rod that there are no heroes among the gathered necromancers, and ordinary creatures can''t be transformed into death knights. It seems that only the Centaur leader is qualified to control a large number of necromancer kings. these Because he didn''t want the identity of the artifact holder to be detected by other powerful creatures earlier, rod had to hide the real power of the artifact and couldn''t transform it into the necromancer king. Otherwise, the number of necromancer kings he controlled would be much more than the current number. After assigning the necromancer king to his necromancers, rod believed that it was only a matter of time before these necromancers could exist and occupy the whole vilnin. these As for the transformation of necromancers, these necromancers are deeply attracted. Rod believes that they will firmly seize this opportunity to transform the Necromancers day and night with a fanaticism far beyond their imagination. As for rod himself, with the existence of these necromancers, he can spare time to solve his biggest limitation, that is, the lack of control spirit. Chapter 1051 Consciousness wakes up from chaos. When the darkness fades away, there is no more nothingness around. Magic elements become active in perception and quickly gather around. Vita, who has regained consciousness, seems to have not yet recovered from the silence. For a moment, she is in the same place and perceives all the things around her that are not real. While waiting for Elon, he looks at Vita in the field, with a look of concern in his sight. After experiencing many events, and even nearly losing his life several times, Elon, at this time, once again saw the ghost hero Vita whom he was thinking about, and felt a burst of emotion in his heart. To achieve this, it is the special consciousness guided by rod that makes Vita regain consciousness. To wake up Vita''s sense of silence through a special ceremony is something rod promised Elon a long time ago. It was only after all matters related to the campaign were on the right track that rod had time to implement them. It took Rhode a few days to arrange the ceremony. In the process of preparing for the ceremony, Rhode also thought about how to improve and control his spiritual attributes. The limitation of manipulating mental attributes is the main problem that rod is facing at present, which is even more important than all other matters. Only by solving this problem can rod gain a lot of experience quickly. flower For lichs, they have unlimited time for deep meditation, and their manipulation of spiritual attributes can reach an incredible level, far beyond the current Rhodes. As for using the power of treasures, such as the mother of the dead and other special items to control the undead directly, it can not meet rod''s requirements, and can not obtain any experience value from the undead without their own spiritual mark. In this case, for rod at this time, the most appropriate way to improve the control spirit is to refine the magic potion. The original potion developed by North has proved its powerful effect to rod. By drinking the potion, rod has successfully improved his control spirit, which is enough to control more undead creatures. During this period, the city also collected a lot of refining materials, but due to the departure of North, up to now, there is no necromancer who can refine this kind of potion. flower For this reason, rod needs to find a mage who is good at magic medicine refining. In the previous Sao City, Elon also summoned necromancers who were good at potion refining according to rod''s requirements, and focused on training them. However, most of these necromancers died in the last battle and could not bring any help to rod at this time. At this time, there was no master of magic medicine in sao''o City, so he could not teach the knowledge of magic medicine as the school of magic. If he wanted to cultivate the apprentices of necromancer who made magic medicine, he could only find those who had already had experience. In addition, the refining method left by north is too cumbersome. It''s not a beginner''s job to complete this level of magic medicine refining. There is no doubt that there are higher requirements for magic medicine refiners. Until now, there are no suitable candidates. Rodd could not solve all the difficulties in the preparation of magic medicine for a while. He could only sigh in his heart. If he had known this, he might as well let North stay in the city to prepare magic medicine. At least he could harvest some magic medicine steadily for a period of time. However, since the problem appears, rod can only find a way to solve it. In the case that he can not re cultivate a potion refiner in a short time, rod can only focus on those who are very good at potion refining. The development of potions in Diya is far less than that in blakhada. There are few master potions in Diya. Even the so-called master potions in blakhada can only be regarded as a higher level apprentice at most. The development of potions in Diya and blakhada is not at the same level. Diya''s internal environment seriously restricted the development of magic medicine. Except for some extremely special existence, few necromancers would pay attention to magic medicine. This is also the reason that bothers rod. It is difficult for the necromancer in Diya to bring any help. From Elon''s mouth, rod learned that he knew a mage who was good at potion refining. The mage''s situation in blakada seemed not good. As early as when rod ordered the recruitment of creatures who were good at magic medicine refining, Elon thought of the mage and sent an invitation to him, but he was always rejected. Not long ago, his attitude changed. After learning this information and discovering something, rod began to prepare for the ceremony of awakening vita, so there was the scene before. Under the influence of the magic ceremony, Vita''s long silent consciousness was awakened again, and finally appeared in front of Elon in the original form. Somehow, in the process of conducting the ceremony, rod could sense a sense of familiarity, as if he had conducted this kind of ceremony not long ago. After his own thinking, rod also confirmed where this sense of familiarity came from. It was not long ago when rod transformed the dead Lich. It is also not a conventional creature, nor the existence of the undead, the ritual of Vita''s recovery of consciousness, and the similarities in the process of transformation of the lich, no doubt let rod find something. Without his own test, Rodriguez was unable to confirm this conjecture for a while and could only keep it in mind. It''s Rowling who controls vita. Due to the recovery of Vita''s spiritual imprint, Rowling''s remaining spiritual attributes are occupied. While paying attention to the ceremony, Rowling feels a moment of difficulty, unable to play the normal effect of the magic. In the process of perception, Rowling''s breath weakened and immediately attracted rod''s attention. When rod tried to inquire about Rowling''s state, Elon on one side had recovered from the original emotion, and his expression was calm again. At the same time, he said to rod: "Master Mandy, who is good at making magic potions, came to Sao city not long ago. In order to avoid this news interfering with the ceremony, I arranged him to wait in a quiet room not far away. Please forgive me." Chapter 1052 The feedback from peeping eye made rod realize that the real situation of the mage was not quite the same as that reported by Elon. Unlike what Elon said in his words, the mage arrived in the City long before rod began to prepare for the ceremony. Long before the legendary mage attacked Sao City, the mage had already come to the city. However, Elon suppressed the news until the wake-up ceremony was completed. Elon then chose to report the information. In addition to the mage himself, there are other people who follow him to Sao City, and they are involved in the matters that rod is concerned about. these For Elon''s tricks, rod has no intention to pursue them. Although this is a manifestation of Elon''s talent, it is undoubtedly wrong to use them. Rod has enough tolerance for his subordinates. According to the initial agreement with Elon, rod completed the wake-up ceremony of vita and let the genie hero appear in front of him. Next, he needs Elon to do the part about him. Because he was also in the basement, rod didn''t wait long. Soon, under the leadership of Elon, the mage Mandy in his mouth came to rod. "He is master Mandy. He studied in the ice blue magic academy, and later joined the freelance chamber of Commerce. When you first transformed vita, the magic potion you got to restore your mana value was refined by him." Under the sign of Elon, rod saw the mage in front of him. He was dressed in dark linen. From him, he could not see any trace related to blakada, or even the fluctuation of mana. If it wasn''t for Elon''s introduction, Rhodes couldn''t see that the man in front of her was actually a mage from blakada. "Mandy, this is the real Lord of this place, rod, a great necromancer. He also granted me the position of Lord of my city." With Elon''s introduction, Mandy just wanted to salute the Lord, but rod''s words came first. "I heard that the mages who are good at potions are not in a good position in blakhada." Hearing rod mention this, Mandy''s face changed slightly. "There is such a rumor, but it''s just the slander of creatures who don''t know the potion under jealousy." Mandy''s explanation surprised rod. Through peeping eyes, rod knew what Mandy really thought. Seeing that Mandy''s reply was somewhat offensive, one side of Elon quickly said: "pay attention to your attitude, Mandy. Lord rod in front of you is not a creature who doesn''t understand potions. He is the champion of the last potion competition." Elon''s words sound like reprimanding Mandy, but in fact, in this form, he reminds Mandy of rod''s identity. "Well, you can think that I don''t know the potions, but do you want to think that the mages in blakhada''s Guild don''t know the potions?" Rod''s words came out again. When he heard the words, a cold sweat slipped from Mandy''s head and he didn''t know how to answer. Before coming here, Mandy had already inquired about all kinds of situations in the territory. Although it was an undead City, there was no undead mage who was good at magic medicine refining in the city. The only undead mage who was proficient in magic medicine also left not long ago. In addition to the Lord of the city, who is suspected to have studied potions, there are no creatures in the city who are good at potions. For Mandy, this undoubtedly brings him an excellent opportunity. With her own magic medicine refining ability, Mandy has the confidence to lead the mage who came with him to make some achievements in the city, even surpassing her previous position in blakada. Naturally, the environment in the city of the dead is not as good as everything in blakada. If there were other better choices, Mandy would not come here. Since the last potion competition, according to the will of the magic guild, the school of magic in blakhada has once again listed potion as a taboo, and the degree of taboo can even be equal to that of undead magic. Once a mage is refining magic potions in blakhada, and is found by members of the magic guild, there is only one end to wait for him, that is, he is forced to forget all the magic knowledge and then expelled from blakhada. The ban of the magic guild caused many mages'' confusion, and Mandy was one of them. He didn''t understand that after the magic medicine competition and the baptism of the war, the magic medicine, which was developing rapidly, would be treated like this. According to the mage who knows the inside story of the magic guild, the move of the magic guild is to restore the glory of the former mage''s God. It is clear that all theories different from the origin of magic, including the potion, are just the first step. As for what the magic guild will do in the future, Mandy naturally doesn''t know, and he doesn''t want to know. Faced with the situation of choosing between magic knowledge and potion knowledge, Mandy made her own choice and finally made a decision in her heart. With the order of the magic guild issued, the potion refiners who had been sought after by a large number of mages in blakada are now not welcomed by any people, and no one has the courage to openly disobey the magic guild and continue to study the potions in the territory. In desperation, Mandy accepted the invitation of his old friend, the former silver cliff city Lord Elon, and came to the area he is now managing to make magic medicine for the Lord here and carry out magic medicine research by the way. Even if the actual Lord of this area is a necromancer, for mandy at this time, this is the best choice he can make. Of course, Mandy is not the only mage who came here. In addition to Mandy''s followers, there are also some mages who are like-minded with him and can''t bear blakada''s banning of potions. What the magic guild pursues, whether it''s the glory of the mage''s God or the origin of the magic, is undoubtedly too far away for these mages. What they care about is only the most familiar potion besides their own life. Under the clean-up of the magic guild, everything about the potion will be erased from blakada''s face until the internal decision-making of the magic guild changes. In order to prevent the loss of everything about the potion again, and also to avoid the useless of what they have learned, a large number of mages who are good at potion flee from blakada. Among them, the mages who come to Sao city with Mandy are only a few. Chapter 1053 As the only one who has a deep connection with the city master here, Mandy has undoubtedly become the leader of these mages who came to Sao City, and his position is obviously higher. However, Mandy did not feel happy because of his rising status. On the contrary, he took the improvement of his status and the importance of other mages to himself as a responsibility. Driven by his responsibility, he wanted to be the representative of the mages who came here to fight for a higher position for the Lord and the mage who made the potion. It will cost a lot of gold coins to carry out the research of magic medicine. The amount of gold coins needed for the collection of refining materials is enough to defeat many mages, not to mention the failure again and again in the process of exploring refining methods, which will consume a lot of refining materials. Once upon a time, it was very difficult for even a local Lord in blakhada to supply all the materials needed by the potion refiners. Only the real magic academy could do this. Mandy knew that the treatment they could get in the city was directly related to the value the Lord attached to them. Whether the Lords here can value themselves also determines the amount of refining materials they can obtain in the next time. these Among these potion refiners, many of them have high attainments in potion, but their real strength can only be regarded as the existence of MAGE apprentices. Perhaps it is for this reason that it is more difficult for them to give up the study of potion. Because of this, in the face of Lord rod introduced by Elon, Mandy needs to find a way to let him understand the importance of magic medicine, so as to win more benefits for the magic medicine refiners who come here. these Mandy originally intended to let the Lord understand the importance of the potion by virtue of the status of the orthodox potion of blakada, but in this case, he obviously can''t do it. Even blakada no longer admits the existence of the potion. Mandy''s statement will only appear extremely empty. Even things he no longer believes in will naturally not move the Lord in front of him. Mandy naturally doesn''t want this information to be known by the Lord here. Being expelled by the blakada force and accepting Elon''s invitation to come here are two completely different meanings. Because of this, when he first heard rod''s suggestion that the refiner of the potion was in a bad situation, Mandy denied it and avoided the Lord from belittling the potion because of this. However, Mandy had no way to refute the magic guild in rod''s words. care Just at this time, recalling some information ignored by herself in Elon''s original words, Mandy seemed to notice something, and a look of disbelief appeared in her eyes. "Wait a minute... Elon said, you were the champion of the last potion competition..." In Mandy''s voice, there was a faint shiver. Some things he had ignored suddenly flashed in his mind, which shocked him greatly. As a mage who studies potions, Mandy naturally paid attention to the last potion competition. However, due to the lack of refining materials, he was eliminated early in the morning. Although she didn''t see the final with her own eyes, Mandy got a general idea of the matter through the information that some other mages talked about. According to Mandy''s information, the champion of the potion competition was won by an unknown necromancer, and the necromancer disappeared in the end. No one could even prove the existence of the necromancer except those who were present. The title of the champion necromancer didn''t spread all over blakhada. The information about the necromancer was hidden from the magic academy and the magic guild. On the contrary, the name of Northen was well known by other Necromancers. Mandy can''t even get more information about the champion of the potion competition except that he is a necromancer. At this time, after learning from Elon that rod was the champion of the potion competition, Mandy was stunned for a moment. He couldn''t believe that the Lord in front of him was the champion of the whole blakada potion competition. Mandy couldn''t believe the situation in front of him because of the sense of absurdity in his heart. Driven by instinct, Mandy looks at Elon and asks, "in your letter, doesn''t it say that the Lord is just a potion lover?" Hearing Mandy''s words, Elon was stunned for a moment. Obviously, he didn''t think of this situation: "didn''t you pay attention to the magic drug competition? I thought you could understand me Seeing their reactions in their eyes and the existence of peeping eyes made rod realize that this was the real thought in their hearts. As early as when he saw Mandy, rod confirmed the current situation of those potion refiners in blakhada through his mind. As rod predicted, the magic guild has begun to eliminate everything in blakhada, from the necromancer after the first expansion to the current potion refiner, and later the Elemental creature, who will be expelled by blakhada. Rod recalled that in the second expansion of the previous life, when undead creatures began to spread in the center of the mainland, blakada did not send mages to help, but expelled all creatures that affected the purity of the magic in the territory. It was the current president of the magic guild, Eli, whom rod had seen on the airship, who gave all the orders. In order to reappear the glory of the mage God and restore the original purity of the magic, Eli made such a move, expelling all the mages who did not meet the standard. In the process of expelling the elemental creatures, blakada fell into a civil strife, which had a far-reaching impact. In rod''s impression, it was not until the end of the second expansion that the magic mage headed by dekken appeared on the stage, which ended the civil strife in blakada. Chapter 1054 Due to the emergence of civil strife, few orthodox mages can be seen on the main battlefield of the second expansion film in the previous life. For rod, this is undoubtedly excellent news. Mages have the ability to cast magic, so that when facing the undead, they can use a large range of magic to achieve great advantages. Without the existence of orthodox mages, the problems faced by necromancers will undoubtedly be much less. Rod does not have to worry about these extremely powerful casters interfering with the battle. Especially some legendary mages, even the Lich can not compete with them when they exert their magic with all their strength. From the information in Mandy''s memory, it is confirmed that the situation in blakhada is not very different from that in previous lives. After that, rod can also relax and not worry about changing the original trend in blakhada because of his appearance. cutting-edge news special Among the greatest mages in the history of blakhada, dekken must be on the top of the list. Durkheim has been enlightened by magic since he was a child. Dekken''s mother is a well-known Dragon Slayer in brakata. She is also a alchemist. The legendary magic puppet crystal dragon was made and developed by her. Because of its own weight, the crystal dragon can''t soar in the sky, and there is no corresponding Dragon Wing Structure on its body. However, this doesn''t hinder its combat ability as a ground dragon. In the process of close combat, even the behemoth can''t get any benefits from this Golem puppet. The existence of crystal dragon is the first expansion film, which provides a very important help to resist the attack of savage creatures under the forbidden magic ball. Compared with it, even Titan giant puppets can not play such a good effect, which is enough to show the status of this kind of puppet in blakada. Dekken inherited most of the talents from his mother, and was even more powerful in casting. As a young man, dekken was proficient in most of the magic of the four departments and could no longer learn anything from the magic school. So he began to travel around the mainland and left behind a variety of stories that belonged to him. Some people say that they once saw deken in the jungle warrior troops led by the legendary hero Gru. Others say that deken haunted the depths of Tataria, killing poisonous dragons for the local creatures. All these have created a legend about him. As a hero of the seventh level, deken''s rank is not an orthodox legendary mage, but a very special magic mage. Both his casting ability and his own state are very different from those of the legendary mage. Rod''s deep impression on Decken is not only due to these legends about him, but more importantly, rod fought with the hero in the game of his previous life. In the previous life''s game, rod, who studied magic in blakada, once followed the legendary hero dekken to fight for the holy dragon on the top of the snow, witnessing the battle in which he became a dragon slaying hero. At that time, rod was not as good as he is now. He had the blessing of racing achievements and was carrying all kinds of artifact. Because of his low strength, rod could not provide any help for deken in the battle. He was even oppressed by the momentum of the holy dragon. He could only be in the corner of the battlefield and was ready to flee at any time. The battle ended with dekken''s victory. He became the greatest dragon slaying hero, and his name was praised by all blakada mages. However, rod, who joined the battle, is still unknown to anyone, and rod can only remember the deeds of this powerful mage in his heart. In his previous life, rod had the opportunity to change to the hidden profession of fantasy mage with the help of dekken, but he finally refused this and still chose to be an orthodox mage. He didn''t have the casting ability of elemental creatures, but rod didn''t feel sorry for that. In rod''s view, only a legendary hero like dekken can be able to end the civil strife caused by the magic guild. In the third expansion, dekken is also an important figure on the side of blakada. He is not even under the leader of the magic guild. He leads his fantasy mages to fight against the Legion from the depths of hell. Due to different standpoints, rod realized that this time, he was likely to stand on the opposite side of the legendary hero. According to the previous life of the game process, until the end of the second expansion, rod can not see the figure of the legendary hero, which is also good news for him. After confirming the information from Mandy''s memory, rod seems to have found something, which is a rare opportunity for him now. The result of the chaos in blakhada was the brain drain. During this period, potions, alchemists and elemental creatures were regarded as heresies by the magic guild and expelled. Because of the geographical location, these creatures expelled by blakada have almost no other place to go. They don''t want to be exiled to the remote and barren areas of the mainland, such as the desolate krolod and the poisonous insect infested taitalia, so they can only move closer to the center of the continent, that is, the human city-state eracia, and the disputed place vilnin. The civil strife in blakada has brought far-reaching influence to the later expansion events. It is also after the civil strife that the elemental creatures chose to leave blakada and establish their own elemental city. When a large number of elemental creatures are expelled by mages, the establishment of the elemental city is imperative. After that, in addition to a small number of gods and monsters, it is difficult to see the elemental creatures in blakhada. Since most of the legendary mages in blakhada have the status of alchemists, the expulsion of alchemists is not as strict as that of potions. Only some low status mages are selected as representatives. It is those potions who have suffered serious losses. That''s why rod thinks it''s a great opportunity for himself. these Chapter 1055 The civil strife in blakada gave rod the opportunity to accept the exiled potions. Without this incident, rod might not have had such a chance to attract these potions scholars here. environment these Like Mandy, the desperate potion scholars may come to the city of Sao to seek a place to refine potions. However, as long as they have other choices, they will not work for Necromancers. This is also the instinct of all mages. Blakhada''s teaching of orthodox mages always exists in the mind of potions scholars. Even if they have been expelled by blakhada, this deep-rooted concept can not be changed in a short time. If only a few mages are willing to make potions for rod, rod''s speed of controlling spiritual attributes will undoubtedly be too slow to meet his requirements. It is precisely because of this that Rhode needs to focus on how to make these potions scholars work for themselves and refine potions to improve their control spirit. Fortunately, compared with other powerful undead lords, rod still has a completely different identity. Even the Lich can not meet this condition. That is the champion of the blakada potion competition. To attract more potions scholars to Sao City, rod needs to make good use of his identity. "You''re not the only potion scholar coming to Sao?" Hearing rod''s words, Mandy quickly nodded and replied, "that''s right. Four potions scholars, including me, and their servants and followers, have come to your territory." After knowing rod''s true identity through previous conversations and from Elon''s words, Mandy''s attitude towards the Lord of this place has greatly changed. As for why Rhode had such a detailed understanding of the secret intelligence of this species in blakada, after learning his identity as the champion of the potion competition, Mandy also found a reasonable explanation for this. It was because of his attention to potions that he could achieve this. After learning what Mandy wanted to achieve most during his trip through his peeping eye ability, rod said: "I attach great importance to the development of magic medicine. I think such an important academic field should not be classified as a taboo by blakhada. The existence of magic medicine will benefit all creatures. Orthodox mages, magicians and necromancers can benefit a lot from it." What Rhode mentioned immediately made Mandy happy. Before he said anything, Rhode''s words went on. environment Hearing this, Mandy''s joy was diluted. He knew that if the LORD was willing to support the potion scholar like this, he would put forward some strict conditions. "You may think that I will blackmail you to hand over all the potion formulas and take all the refined potions." There was a flash of surprise on Mandy''s face. He didn''t expect that his thoughts were completely seen through by rod. Looking at rod''s penetrating eyes, Mandy was in awe. these Rod''s voice fell, but Mandy''s doubts did not diminish. "Is that the only requirement? Are you willing to provide all this and only ask us to make a magic potion? " Feeling the doubt in Mandy''s heart, rod nodded: "this potion is very useful to me. You don''t need any doubt. It''s a fair deal." It seems to be thinking of something, rod added: "not only the potions scholars who are now in the city, but also any coming potions scholars, I am willing to provide such conditions for them." "You can tell this news to all the mages you know, and tell them that the former champion of the potion competition is willing to revive the potion in Sao O city, establish a potion guild belonging to the potion scholars, and welcome them to come." He seemed to be aware of the mood fluctuation in Mandy''s heart. Rod''s eyes twinkled and said in a soft voice, "if you can bring enough potions scholars to Sao City, you will become the leader of the potions guild." From the space ring, he took out a few things and handed them to Mandy, who was a little absent-minded "This is the perfect potion that I refined in the potion competition. Although it is not the product of the final, it can be used as a proof. I hope you can use it reasonably. The scroll below records the way I need to refine the potion. I can organize scholars to refine it. " "If there''s nothing to add, let''s talk about it first this time. Elon will help you to set up the potion guild." Hearing rod''s words, Elon, who put a lot of attention on vita, had come back to himself. He looked at Mandy and said, "yes, Lord." Feeling the perfect potion in his hand, Mandy''s expression is slightly changed. He has only seen the perfect potion that can improve the strength of drinkers in an all-round way in the freelance chamber of Commerce, and it''s still something that is not for sale and can''t be obtained by paying any amount of gold coins. I didn''t expect that rod would be able to take out such a potion and be willing to give it to himself. Mandy knew that Rhode gave the potion to himself, obviously not for himself to drink, but as a proof to convince other potion scholars. Compared with taking the perfect potion as his own, Mandy''s attention has long been attracted by the potion Club mentioned by rod, especially when he learned that he had the chance to become the leader of the potion club. With this idea, Mandy and Elon soon leave the quiet room together, ready to tell the content of rod''s words to the potion scholar who came with him, but his mood is still not calm for a long time. Chapter 1056 With the departure of Elon and Mandy, the quiet room is calm again. In the quiet room, in addition to rod, there are Rowling who has been watching all this, Rowling who has been watching rod, and vita who has been awakened. After arranging the candidates for refining potions, rod pays attention to vita, who has just been transformed. The existence of God level soul summoning makes rod be able to detect many things that could not be found from the special death knight in front of him. In rod''s view, Vita combines the characteristics of elemental creatures and death knights. If you can understand everything about Vita clearly, it may be of great help for you to master the endless night ritual. Similar to this feeling, rod also has a certain experience in the process of transforming lich, but it is not as strong as when he transformed vita. special special No doubt, the signal from the perception made rod confirm what he had been worried about, and now it was finally confirmed. special When rod took out the crown, there was a violent shock immediately. With the change of the crown surface, rod could not help lifting it. Under the influence of magic elements, even if rod did not exert any force, the crown just floated in the sky and led a dark green portal to open. The signal from the perception made rod understand that it was one of the liches who opened the door of time and space. The trace of the portal eroded by the energy of death also showed this. Soon, the dark portal was fully opened in front of rod, from which many creatures came out. Most of the Necromancers who come here through the gate of time and space are not of high rank. At least in rod''s perception, the average rank of these necromancers in front of him is not as high as that of the official Necromancers. The leader of this group of necromancers is a senior necromancers who are seriously eroded by the energy of death. His face has almost no intact part. The only remaining eye is full of turbid impurities, and his body is full of huge energy of death, which is more serious than ordinary Necromancers. After seeing that all the Necromancers had come here, the senior necromancer in front of him said respectfully to rod: "According to the order of the immortal lich, a total of 27 necromancers with special skills came here to wait for the Lord of the dead, Lord rod''s dispatch. I am the death knight under Lord naggs, and the leader of these necromancers, Scott." cutting-edge news Depending on the ability of the cloak of the ghost king, after the Lich is transformed again, rod can control it by the power of the artifact. In this case, rod naturally thought of using the things accumulated by the Lich to improve his control spirit. Although rod intends to improve his control spirit by means of magic potion, and contacted several magic potion scholars in blakada through Elon, before that, rod did not realize that a large number of magic potion scholars from blakada would come to Sao city. At that time, rod didn''t set up a potion guild and planned to recruit these potion scholars. Rod could only put the hope of making potions on those liches. After a long period of accumulation, the Lich has the opportunity to master more profound knowledge of potions than any other scholar, which is what rod cares about. However, the feedback from nags and modo disappointed rod. There are indeed lichs who are very good at refining magic potions in Diya, but they are not among them. They belong to smed''s group. They are not interested in everything else. They did not join this battle, and rod could not find them to refine. As for modo and nags, they know nothing about magic potions. They don''t know much about the existence of magic potions. They have done a lot of research. Even though they studied roughly a long time ago, they have forgotten almost all about it now. There is no way to help rod on this point. Lichs themselves may not be able to refine magic potions, but rod believes that there are so many undead magic schools in their ruling areas, among which there must be undead mages who are good at refining magic potions. these Scott, who introduces rod, is a death knight who is good at magic potion refining. After being accepted by nags, he begins to perform the task solemnly explained by the Lich. Looking at rod in front of him, Scott didn''t understand what kind of ability rod had. He was able to get two liches to transfer the necromancer who was good at making potions from his subordinates at the same time. He specially explained that he needed to follow rod''s instructions in this trip. Although Scott was able to feel a lot of abnormality from the task in front of him, he could not tell exactly why. Recalling that the lichs in Diya began to make big moves one after another, and that his master nags had lost all his spiritual imprints not long ago, Scott had a hunch that Diya was already dead and silent, and maybe it would become turbulent in the near future. these special Scott naturally has no way to disobey the orders from the spirit mark. He needs to obey the orders from rod all the time. This is what he does most of the time as a death knight, but it doesn''t prevent him from marveling at this necromancer. Chapter 1057 Aware that the death knight of nags had no respect for the lich, rod didn''t care too much. After hearing Scott''s report, rod nodded, then looked over Scott and said to all the Necromancers who came here below: "Listen, I don''t care where you come from. After you come here, all you have to do is refine the potion I designated." these In rod''s opinion, no matter what he says, as long as the conversation ends and he leaves from Sao o, most of the Necromancers present may try their best to escape from the city. They become necromancers not to make potions for the Lord. Because of this, after perceiving the state of these necromancers, rod timely released some breath belonging to the divine level of evocation, and directly used the death energy to frighten these Necromancers. special Scott has only felt such pure death energy in Lich. What makes Scott very concerned is that the death energy he felt at this time is even more pure than that in nags, far beyond the scope that his death knight can understand. For this reason, Scott seems to have begun to understand why nags attached so much importance to rod that he did not hesitate to hand over such a group of necromancers who are good at making potions to rod. The death energy released by rod also attracted the attention of these necromancers in the field. Although the rank of these necromancers is not high, and not many people even meet the ranks of the official necromancers, they also understand that the Necromancers with what kind of death energy are worthy of their respect. With the spread of death energy, some changes gradually occurred among the Necromancers. At this time, rod''s words came again. "You may be forced to come to the city of Sao under the command of the lich, but since you have come here, you need to abide by the rules here, the rules set by me." With that, rod took out a large number of scrolls from the space ring, and distributed them to all necromancers by using the Qi control magic. "You may have heard my request from the Lich before you came here, but I want to emphasize it again. I need you to refine a potion for me, and the refining method is recorded in the scroll in your hands. " "The more the potions are refined, the better. There is a sufficient supply of refining materials. Necromancers who refine more potions will be rewarded and those who refine less potions will be punished." Then, with rod''s sign, a large number of corpse witches entered the quiet room from the deepest space in the underground area. The appearance of the necromancer king, with their scarlet eyes and strong death energy, immediately made the necromancer in the field panic, but also watered down their other thoughts. After the original battle in Sao, the buildings on the ground of Sao were almost destroyed, but the quiet room space below was not greatly damaged, and a considerable part of the structure was retained. In order to make the ceremony of awaking Vita go smoothly, rod specially chose the largest quiet room in the underground space, that is, the quiet room where els had been waiting and placed Titan armor. Even the huge Titan armor can be placed in this quiet room, so that these necromancers will not have any problems. Even if there are a large number of corpse witches, the quiet room is not crowded at all. these "Death will be taken as a punishment for the undead mage who does not meet the requirements. In view of the difficulty in refining the magic medicine, I will give you three days. After three days, each of you has to hand in a bottle of designated magic medicine whose completion degree is above the pass. If it can''t be completed, the corpse wizard King beside you will take your soul away." "Including you." Said, rod to one side of Scott looked, his words, obviously to the death knight said. "It''s not in line with the rules. I''m the death knight of Lord naggs. You have no right to punish me." Said Scott angrily. In response, rod simply responded: "you can confirm this to nags with your mental imprint to see if I am qualified." Rod''s words immediately made Scott realize something. He immediately reported everything here to the omnipotent Lich in his eyes with his spiritual imprint. However, the information he received chilled his heart. According to the information from the mental imprint, nags gives all the decision-making power to rod. If Scott fails to complete the task, he will also be punished. After learning the news, Scott''s heart also began to panic. He already knew that if he could not make the potion, his life would depend on whether rod was willing to leave his life for the sake of the lich, but according to rod''s attitude at that time, this should not be possible. At this moment, the identity of death knight can no longer bring Scott any sense of superiority. It seems that he is no different from the ordinary necromancers around him. Looking at rod in front of him, who was shrouded in a big cloak, Scott felt a chill in his heart. The king of necromancer emerged around him, which gave up his idea of resisting and made him dare not have any changes. The suppression of death energy is a profound reminder of nags'' consequences once he fights with rod. Scott has never seen a necromancer with such power, and even the former nags did not give him such a feeling. Recalling that nags lost all his mental imprints, the whole Sabbath plain immediately fell into chaos. It was only when nags returned that the chaos ended. Scott could not help sighing in his heart. At this time, Scott can only put his attention on the scroll in his hand. For him, refining this potion is not a small test. Chapter 1058 From rod''s words, after realizing his own situation, all the Necromancers in the field were restless at first, and then they could only fall into deep silence. At this moment, the fear of death began to spread in their hearts. Through the door of time and space, they never thought that what was waiting for them would be such an order. Many of the responding necromancers have taken the initiative to open the scroll in their hands and carefully look at the magic medicine refining methods recorded in it, hoping to win more chances for their own survival. The rest of the necromancers, who are still calm, begin to wait and see each other, and always keep an eye on rod in the field, hoping to get more information from him. these Instead of treating the Necromancers who came here like the potions, rod chose another way. There is no doubt that rod''s orders to these necromancers are extremely harsh. If rod fails to provide the potion he needs, they will lose their lives. Rod knows that this is also the most appropriate way to treat the necromancer. Compared with ordinary creatures, it is far more effective to let necromancers refine potions by rewarding them than to force them to refine potions by fear of death. For the necromancers, death is the only thing they fear. As for everything else, it may seem meaningless in the eyes of the Necromancers. Under the fear of death, many creatures will burst out their potential in the body and do things that were difficult to achieve in the past. This is also true for these Necromancers. According to the feedback from peeping eyes, what makes rod feel a little relieved is that at least during this period of time, he doesn''t have to worry about the refining of magic potions, and he will be able to get enough magic potions soon. these For the current situation, a group of necromancers who came here seemed to be difficult to accept, but due to the gap in strength, especially the existence of the corpse wizard king, they did not dare to do anything unusual. these Not long ago, although a death knight questioned rod''s words and even tried to exert pressure on rod by contacting the lich, it was a pity that the death knight finally failed. Even the Lich seemed to acquiesce in the action of the undead Lord. In addition, the death knight''s words are more for his own sake. He doesn''t care about the Necromancers around him, so he can''t meet the demands of these Necromancers. As for what they want to say, these necromancers are not willing at all. Instead of taking such a risk and questioning an undead Lord with unfathomable strength, they might as well wait. If there is no necromancers willing to come forward, that''s all. Just as rod was about to finish this conversation, a burst of words came out from the necromancer. "Dear Lord of the dead, you only told us how to punish the necromancer who failed to complete the magic medicine refining. I think you may forget to mention how to reward the necromancer who made more magic medicine." The words from the necromancer immediately attracted rod''s attention. Along the direction of the voice, rod quickly locked one of the Necromancers. The one in rod''s sight is a male necromancer shrouded in a black robe. He doesn''t look too old and has a firm look in his eyes. these However, when the necromancer mentioned this point, rod still needs to explain it briefly to let them understand the current situation. "What''s your name?" Before speaking about the reward, rod specially asked the necromancer in front of him. "Sean." The necromancer in front of him simply replied. "Listen, Sean, from the moment you pass through the gate of time and space, you lose your identity as a necromancer. You can understand that you are now enslaved by the Lord of the dead." With that, rod scanned all the Necromancers in the field. "The number of potions you handed in will be recorded. When someone handed in a total of... 100 bottles of this potion, they will be able to regain their freedom. Whether they will stay here or not can also be decided by themselves." these "The number of additional potions handed in during the mission period will be doubled. The sooner you finish refining the potions, the sooner you will be free." these After the arrival of a large number of blakada''s potions scholars and their refining of potions, these necromancers are no longer irreplaceable. What''s more, according to rod''s prediction, when a necromancer meets the requirement of one hundred bottles, rod''s manipulation spirit has been greatly improved under the effect of magic medicine, and his manipulation spirit is no longer in short supply. After that, if he continues to drink magic medicine, it is only a further improvement. It seems that he thought of something. Rod then added: "the refining method of magic medicine still needs to be improved. If someone can improve it and get a more perfect refining method, the quantity of magic medicine to be refined will be reduced according to the degree of improvement." The magic medicine that can improve the control of spiritual attributes is almost developed by North alone. In rod''s view, there will naturally be defects in it. Maybe it''s a refining step or the selection of materials. As long as we improve it, we can get a more effective control of spiritual magic medicine. It takes a lot of time and energy to improve the refining method, try again and again, and compare the results. Naturally, Rhode can''t pay attention to this point, so he can only give it to these Necromancers. Recalling the developer of this potion, that is, north, who met the Lich with rod, rod sighed. North''s talent in potions has proved to rod that if it wasn''t for his hidden heroic will, rod would not have taken him to Diya. Fortunately, both the establishment of the potion guild and these necromancers can provide rod with the potion he needs. Even though North had already left the city, the refining methods he left behind still brought great help to rod. Looking at these necromancers, the information from peeping eyes made rod realize what they thought. Taking death as a threat, controlling these necromancers may be able to obtain the potions they refine, but they can''t get their loyalty. these Under rod''s command, the necromancer King monitored all the time, and put an end to all the possibilities for these necromancers to escape. Even if they had mastered the existence of instant movement, they could not directly come to the ground from the basement quiet area when there was no exact location calibration. More likely, they were discovered by the latent necromancer king. Death drives these necromancers to hand in enough potions within the time limit, which is the only problem that rod does not need to worry about. As for what these necromancers will do, rod never considers. In the case of deah''s immortal Lich defeated by rod, no matter what the Necromancers do, in rod''s eyes, they are making a little fuss. They just need to send the corpse wizard king to suppress them. This is not rod''s contempt for them, but a significant gap in strength. Not far away, Rowling sees all this in her eyes. She only focuses on rod in the field. On the other side, Vita, who was awakened by rod, puts her attention on the scroll in the hands of the necromancer. She seems to be very interested in the way of making magic medicine. "When someone''s magic potion meets the requirement of quantity, passes the test of death and gains freedom again, I will reward him as a powerful undead." these these Before returning here, Elon noticed the gathering of Necromancers. After entering the interior, Elon noticed a large number of Necromancers. Recalling rod''s confession to himself in advance, Elon is probably aware of the origin of these Necromancers. With rod''s signal, Elon leads these necromancers and the necromancer king who follows them to the quiet room specially prepared for them. After a while, rod''s quiet room was calm again. Except rod, only Rowling and vita were left. Chapter 1059 After dealing with the selection of the elixir, there are only three people left in the field. To be exact, they are two necromancers and a special death knight. At this time, rod will pay attention, put in front of vita. special The special feeling from Vita made rod realize that the transformed death knight was far from as simple as he thought. Weita''s original identity as a monster is enough to attract rod''s attention. This kind of special death knight is not qualified for transformation by any necromancer. Only some of the top liches in Diya can do this. At the beginning of the transformation in Yinya City, rod successfully transformed Vita into a death knight with the cooperation of the transformation ceremony, but he didn''t clearly perceive some of the special things about her at that time. Only at this time, with the blessing of the artifact, did rod realize clearly after he had the divine level evocation. From Vita in front of him, rod sensed the fluctuation of magic elements. Naturally, the earth magic elements mainly composed of death energy were the first. Except for the earth magic elements, the fluctuation of the other magic elements was not significant, but they still existed. At this moment, rod can''t help recalling the words he heard at the top of the evocation tower. In a sense, the undead can also be regarded as a special Elemental creature. When he first heard these words, rod didn''t pay much attention to them. Rod recalled that according to the understanding of the world by the legendary mages of blakada, all things, including all creatures, are made up of four basic magic elements. According to their theory, it can even be said that all creatures are elemental creatures, which is obviously inconsistent with rod''s definition of elemental creatures. In rod''s view, the most basic point to define an Elemental creature is that it will not be limited by mana when casting a spell. Casters, including mages, need to absorb and store the magic elements existing in the space through meditation, so as to condense shaping magic when needed. The elemental creatures don''t need this. They can directly use the magic elements in the space and are not limited by the mana value itself. The casting ability of the elemental creatures is far superior to that of the casters on the same level, which is their advantage. For elemental creatures, it''s more like their ability to directly use the mana value in space. This ability of elemental creatures has attracted a large number of casters to explore. These casters hope to find the uniqueness of elemental creatures and master the ability to directly drive Magic Elements in space. However, only a few casters have made achievements in the process of exploration. As far as rod knows, among the top classes that players can work for, magic mage has such professional expertise. Casting will no longer be limited by mana value. Even Lich can''t do this. However, after the transformation of a large number of undead creatures, rod seems to have found something. He noticed that there is a kind of undead creature, which seems to fit this characteristic of elemental creatures very well. It was the undead that made rod care that transformed him into an unknown number of Necromancers. In rod''s impression, necromancers don''t meditate on their own and can''t replenish their mana, but the cloud of death released by them doesn''t stop at all. From this point of view, the necromancer may be the closest to the existence of the Elemental creature among the undead creatures. It is also a casting ability that is not limited by the mana value, but in the necromancer, it can only be reflected in the form of death cloud. Realizing this, rod puts his eyes on vita. As an Elemental creature transformed into a death knight, many of rod''s answers can only be found in her. Will rod pay so much attention to matters related to elemental biology, or in the process of transforming the two liches by using the ability of artifact, he felt deeply abnormal. Rod recalled that although the two liches had heroic identities, there was no way to transform them in the conventional form, and there was no way to transform them into any kind of undead or death knight. However, with the help of the power of artifact, rod can directly revive him in a state similar to that of a necromancer, and make him retain all his memories and abilities, which undoubtedly makes rod feel deeply abnormal. In rod''s perception, after the transformation, the two liches'' state is not abnormal. Even compared with before the transformation, it is difficult to see anything. The only difference is that at this time, they can be imprinted. After the transformation, rod vaguely realized that even if the Lich in this state died again, with the ability of the artifact, he could revive it again without changing all the original states of the Lich. The original rod, for this point is not sure, but from the transformation of vita, rod found the proof of this point. What makes rod care is that for a real Elemental creature, complete silence of consciousness is equivalent to a death. With the help of the core ability of the element, perhaps in a long time, the element biology can be reborn, but this process is undoubtedly extremely long. Through the inquiry of Rowling, rod learned that after weita''s silence, she did not occupy any of Rowling''s spiritual attributes. Rowling could not even perceive its existence. Until rod''s transformation was completed, weita''s spiritual imprint was restored. In rod''s view, the previous Vita''s consciousness can be regarded as having been silent once. For the elemental creatures, this is their death, but rod wakes it up again, which means that if this situation occurs again, rod can still wake up Vita''s consciousness. This is also why rod always feels a sense of familiarity in the process of conducting the ceremony. With the help of the ability brought by the artifact, rod can achieve the effect of reincarnation on the Lich and vita. Among all the death knights, only Vita at this time can do this, which may also be related to her identity as a monster. If any other death knight dies, she will not be able to meet the conditions of resurrection. Chapter 1060 On one side, Vita naturally would not think that rod, through her existence, thought about all kinds of matters in the transformation ceremony, and even associated with the Lich. In Vita''s mind, she also has her own ideas. Vita had already paid attention to the things he had noticed before. That was about the existence of the potion and what rod told the potion refiners. After seeing the potion refiner that rod seems to be recruiting, and waiting for all the others to leave, Vita took the initiative to say, "can I have a look at that kind of potion refining method?" Weita''s words interrupted rod''s thoughts. Rodeso put his original idea aside, took out a scroll from the space ring, and handed it to weita by the magic of Qi control. At the same time, he asked, "have you ever studied the potion?" Vita took down the scroll and looked at it in the light of the fire in the quiet room, revealing a look of thinking: "I have experienced the most prosperous era of blakhada, witnessed the whole story of the exile of the magician, and had some research on the potion." The feedback from peeping eyes makes rod have no doubt about Vita''s words. In rod''s view, if Vita had existed in blakada as early as that period, she would even have access to the orthodox potions of magicians rather than the improved version of blakada. Looking at the scroll in her hand, Vita''s thinking was even more significant. After a long time, she put down the scroll and said: "There is a certain difference between the refining method of this kind of magic medicine and the refining method I am familiar with, but I can understand the ideas of the magic medicine scholars who develop this method." After finishing her thoughts, Vita continued: "the main effect of this potion is to use the concocted refining materials instead of the common meditation of the mage, directly stimulate the spirit of the drinker, so as to achieve a certain degree of improvement." As if she had noticed something, Vita looked at rod: "I think the property of this potion should be the spirit of manipulation, which is of great use to the necromancer, but after drinking a lot of it, it will have a serious negative impact on the body." these What''s more, Vita also mentioned a more important point, that is, after drinking a large amount of this magic medicine, it will cause certain negative effects on the drinkers themselves, which rod never mentioned to anyone. From north, after getting the method of refining this potion, rod discovered this, but there was no way to solve it. As far as rod is concerned, it seems that it is not unacceptable for the body to bear some negative effects compared with a large number of spiritual attributes. Among the orthodox potions mastered by magicians, potions themselves are not used to enhance attributes, but a powerful weapon. From the nerve destroying poison, to the transmutation potion that directly gives great power, and the corrosive acid that causes direct damage, are all in the research field of orthodox potion. With the mastery of potion, Vita can see at a glance what side effects will be brought by the potion that rod wants to refine. The potion itself can''t replace the effect of deep meditation, but it can directly improve the spiritual attributes of manipulation. If you only drink a few bottles of potion, maybe it won''t be a big problem. Once the number of potions is up to hundreds and thousands of bottles, the problem will appear. "Under the long-term stimulation of the potion, when the potion drinker''s body fully accepts the existence of the potion, he will lose the ability to meditate. Whether it is ordinary meditation or deep meditation, the drinker can''t do it at all." "After losing the ability of meditation, the drinker will not be able to maintain his own spiritual sea, and his spirit will gradually weaken. This situation will also occur with the manipulation of spiritual attributes of ascension. At that time, the potion drinker will lose all casting power and control over the undead. " Vita''s words once again sounded from the field, and what she mentioned also attracted rod''s deep attention. Although rod had foreseen the negative effects of the magic medicine, he did not expect that the side effects would be so serious, even to the point of losing all abilities. Naturally, rod did not want to see this. However, Rhode has to rely on the effect of magic potion to control the improvement of spiritual attributes, which undoubtedly makes Rhode feel a bit embarrassed. "Vita, can you slow down the side effects of the potion?" It was not rod who asked this question, but Rowling who paid close attention to it. Hearing Rowling''s question, Vita could not hide anything because of the limitation of her mental imprint flower Rowling didn''t feel satisfied when she got the answer from vita. She was still worried about rod in her heart. Just as Rowling was going to continue to ask, she heard rod say: these Recalling the conversation between rod and Mandy not long ago, from rod''s mouth, after learning about the potion guild again, Vita had no other questions and said, "I will find out a new way of refining as soon as possible." With Vita''s assurance, rod stopped talking. The side effects of the potion that he learned from Vita dissipated most of rod''s original idea of exploring the similarities and differences between vita and the Lich. At this time, he was more concerned about how to adjust the refining method to avoid the side effects of the potion. In rod''s view, to solve the root of this problem, we need to start with the way to improve the control spirit, but in addition to drinking magic medicine, there is no faster way to improve the control spirit. With a deep thought in his heart, it wasn''t long before Elon settled the Necromancers and returned to the quiet room. Rod was not here for a long time and left the quiet room with Rowling. Chapter 1061 After arranging all the matters in sao''ou, rod is idle. Whether it''s making potions or undead creatures, his undead mages go to execute them. Now he just needs to wait for the campaign to advance steadily. As the owner of the artifact and the main initiator of the campaign, rod had no chance to make a move. The accumulation of undead creatures has long been handed over to his undead mages. Any undead mage who is willing to join the battle, after being recommended by other undead mages, can directly get a corpse wizard king from sao''ou city as the start of transformation. Naturally, these necromancers would not know that the Necromancers they transformed from one battle to another, as long as they were under the command of rod, they would break away from the control of the spirit mark and follow all the instructions of rod. All the Necromancers they transformed were accumulating power for rod. As the internal reconstruction of Sao city is still in progress, rod can only choose a quiet basement to meditate and raise his maximum mana value to the upper limit of knowledge attribute. During this period of time, Rowling was not idle. Instead, she studied the Lich magic book given to her by rod, and looked at all kinds of spells recorded in it, especially the Lich''s views on some spells, which benefited Rowling a lot. In the process of Rhode''s meditation, there was a new situation in the battle that took place in vilning. The information received from the mental imprint made Rhode stop this meditation. Through instant movement, rod came to the ground and saw the Centaur leader waiting here. From the death knight, rod also learned the reason for its early return. "The Necromancer''s transformation to the necromancer was very smooth at the beginning. There was no town in vilnin that could resist the attack of the necromancer." "However, when the necromancer advanced to the core of vilnin, an area headed by the large town of igny, he was strongly resisted by the creatures in the city." "Eganidan is mainly composed of elemental creatures, each of which has a good casting ability. In addition, they seem to have a kind of treasure, which can raise a huge barrier, purify the internal cloud of death, and make a large number of necromancers unable to play any advantage." "We have been delayed for several days by the elemental creatures in igne. In addition, some of the Necromancers who control a large number of necromancers seem to be a little uneasy. If this continues, I''m afraid they will delay the plan to occupy the whole vilning." "Also ask the host to clear up the obstacles in igny." After learning from the Centaur leader why he would return to Sao, rod replied in a deep voice, "take me to this town." Facing the enemy that is difficult to defeat in a short time, the Centaur leader chooses to return to Sao city and ask rod for help, which rod naturally will not refuse. Many days of meditation in the quiet room really bothered rod. Especially when the battle had begun, rod could not keep the silence that the caster should have. The powerful enemy now appeared undoubtedly gave rod the chance to attack. In the sky, the body of the Dragon drops rapidly. Because there is no space calibration, rod can not master the more powerful gate of the different dimensions. At this time, rod still has to ride the dragon to igny. Rowling''s figure, I do not know when came to rod''s side, will rod and Centaur leader''s dialogue in the ear. Seeing that rod and the Centaur leader boarded the dragon one after another and were ready to go to igny, who had a large number of elemental creatures, Rowling took the initiative to say, "brother, let me go with you." In response to Rowling''s request, rod shook his head and simply replied, "it''s not time for you to do it." Seeing Rowling''s dissatisfaction, rod added: "have you forgotten our last tactics? I need you to stay in Sao, open the door of time and space at the right time, and let Titan appear directly on the battlefield. Only you can do that, so now you need to wait in the city. " After listening to rod''s words in her ears, Rowling''s expression improved. Obviously, she recognized rod''s words and did not insist on them any more. Watching the dragon rise to the sky until her body disappears, Rowling sighs and immediately goes to the valley where the Titan corpse wizard king is located, waiting for a sign from rod in the sense of blood relationship. With the rapid flight of the ghost dragon, rod, who is located on it, looks at the Centaur leader on one side and has some new ideas in his heart. The information recorded in the system log made rod realize that most of his experience gained during this period came from his death knights. Among them, the Centaur leader gained the most experience points, followed by Savina in Tataria, and the death knight beside modo gained almost no experience points. Undead creatures controlled by rod''s death knights can also bring experience to rod. If it''s not that death knights can only control ordinary undead creatures and can''t control other death knights, rod wants to let death knights control other death knights in this way. At this point, the transformed liches are undoubtedly very special. They still retain the ability to control the death knights, and they can also be controlled by the spirit mark. This is also the reason why rod is eager to improve the spiritual attributes and control the two liches. As far as rod is concerned, he only needs to improve his control spirit. After controlling the two liches, he is equivalent to controlling all the undead creatures under them. The efficiency of experience improvement is many times higher than now. Because of this characteristic of death knight, it seems that rod has found a way to deal with the side effects of magic medicine. During the time when rod was meditating in the quiet room, the Necromancers he had originally arranged to make potions for the first time came out. This time, rod didn''t show up, but Elon collected the potion and reported the result to rod. During the potion making period, three necromancers conspired to escape, but one of them told the truth, which led to the failure of the plan before it was implemented. Although Elon did not punish the Necromancers who had not actually escaped, an atmosphere of distrust also permeated among the Necromancers. In addition, an undead mage who has mastered the instant movement tries to escape by relying on the ability of magic, but in the case of bumping and bumping, he comes to the complex underground quiet room, where a large number of necromancers gather, and his body is instantly eroded by the cloud of death. When Elon arrived, he could only find an incomplete corpse from the corpse wizard king. In desperation, he could only turn the necromancer who was trying to escape into a corpse wizard showman as a warning to those who were trying to escape. Chapter 1062 In addition to one necromancer who died in advance, a total of 26 potion refiners handed in 28 bottles of potions during the three-day refining period. In the first refining of magic potion, it is obvious that the harvest of such a large number of magic potions is closely related to the way rod chose. It can be said that it is because rod chose the right way that he got such a harvest. Under the threat of death, these necromancers dare not make any mistakes in the refining of magic potions. If they do it in another way, the situation may be different. It''s similar to the potion guild that Rhode offered rich conditions. Now, although some potion scholars have arrived, none of the potions Rhode needed has been handed in. Obviously, he has not paid attention to the matters related to this kind of potion. Fortunately, rod is not in a hurry. With the addition of vita, the significance of the potion guild is no longer to simply refine the potion, but to solve the side effects of the potion. Compared with the simple quantity of magic potions, rod was also worried about the side effects of magic potions. He didn''t want to lose all his casting ability after he gained a lot of spiritual attributes, which was undoubtedly hard for him to accept. In the process of refining potions, some necromancers with the talent of potions even handed in two bottles of potions, hoping to meet the number of 100 bottles earlier and regain their freedom. Even so, there are still two undead mages who are not able to complete this task. According to rod''s prior request, in front of all the undead mages, Elon asked the corpse king who had been monitoring them to execute them and transform them. The strong cloud of death from the necromancer king is the existence of these ordinary necromancers, which can not be resisted in any case. The fate of the two necromancers who failed to complete the task has deeply shocked the rest of the Necromancers. Once they failed to complete the magic medicine refining, the outcome is the same. If they want to survive here, the only thing they can rely on is the refining ability of magic medicine. Besides, nothing else can help them. After getting these magic potions from Elon, rod didn''t drink them all at the first time. Instead, he used the system log to identify the properties of the magic potions. Rod noticed that although all the potions he received from the necromancer for the first time passed the test, their quality was different. one o''clock three o''clock Within three days of obtaining the potion formula, Rodley should meet the necromancer who made the potion. However, due to some contingency in the refining process, no one can guarantee that this necromancer will be able to hand in this quality potion next time. Rod does not have this idea for the time being. In specific circumstances, he will have to wait until he receives the potion next time. In the first magic medicine refining, we can harvest such a large amount of magic medicine. Thanks to the magic medicine developed by North, most of the refining materials used are common, but the refining process is extremely complex. Otherwise, the freelance chamber of Commerce in the city will not be able to find these refining materials for a while. these Vita''s words about the side effects of these magic drugs have deeply reminded rod of the consequences of excessive drinking of this magic drug. Rod will select these potions, and that''s why. two o''clock With the rapid improvement of his mental attributes, rod''s spirit was indisposed and even felt dizzy. It took him a long time to get used to it. This was a situation that rod had never had before. Rod realized that perhaps drinking the potion separately would reduce the mental stimulation, and to some extent, reduce the side effects of the potion. As for the other 22 magic potions that can only improve the control spirit by 1 point, rod did not choose to drink them, but included them in the space ring. During this period, although the potion guild did not even provide a bottle of psychic potion, they made new progress in their exploration of this kind of potion. Because the materials used in the process of making magic medicine are almost the same, the negative effects accumulated by manipulating spirit magic medicine itself are determined by the number of times of drinking magic medicine, rather than the number of spiritual attributes that magic medicine improves. For this reason, if rod wants to maximize the effectiveness of magic potions, he should only drink magic potions that can improve the spiritual attributes of manipulation by 3 points and have a completion degree of more than 90%, and give up other magic potions with lower completion degree. However, this kind of attribute promotion is undoubtedly too slow for rod. Even the refiners of potions can''t guarantee 90% completion every time. North, who once made potions for rod, didn''t make potions that improved the spirit of manipulation by 3 points. For the sake of the process of the campaign, and also to get more control spirit attributes, rod chose to drink the magic medicine that can improve the control spirit by 2 or 3 points, and gave up the magic medicine that has the lowest quality and can only improve the control spirit by 1 point. Rhode realized that his stipulation that the amount of one hundred bottles of refined potions prescribed by the Necromancers and the amount of potions handed in in advance could be counted as double quantity did not seem to meet his requirements. He should start from the aspect of completion. After discovering this, rod did not rush to announce the new rules to these Necromancers. Instead, he wanted to wait until the end of the next refining to see the quality of the potions they handed in and decide on the new rules. one o''clock Located on the dragon, looking at the Centaur leader beside him, rod takes out a few bottles of potions from the space ring and hands them to it. Chapter 1063 Giving the finished potion to the Centaur leader is rod''s solution. Because this type of potion will accumulate side effects according to the number of times it is drunk, in order to further improve its mental control attribute, it is not a good choice for rod to drink these potions with a low degree of completion, which can only improve the mental control attribute by 1 point. In order to give full play to the effects of these potions, rod''s final choice is to give the potions to his death knights, improve their spiritual attributes of control, increase the number of undead creatures they control, and increase their efficiency of gaining experience points. Because of the side effects of the potion itself, rod naturally will not give these potions with low completion to Rowling for drinking. Compared with Rowling, the Centaur leader who has poor casting ability and only masters some simple spells is an excellent candidate. these these If you only drink one bottle of magic medicine at a time, the side effects of magic medicine will not be so strong, but the quantity of magic medicine that Centaur leaders drink is not as simple as one bottle. When the Centaur leader drinks all the magic potions given by rod together, the side effects are far greater than before, and the subsequent improvement of manipulation mental attributes is also very obvious. The Centaur leader looked at rod and said respectfully, "thank you for your reward." The sign from the spiritual imprint made rod realize that the Centaur leader was as obedient as ever to his orders. Among the many undead creatures under his command, rod also trusted the one in front of him most. Although there is a spiritual imprint, rod has almost released all the authority to the Centaur leader in front of him. In most cases, the Centaur leader can replace rod and give orders to all the Necromancers under his opponent. This is difficult for even Elon to achieve. Hearing the Centaur leader''s words, rod''s face remained unchanged, and he turned his eyes to the far end of the dragon''s flight path. Rod knew that there was what the Centaur leader said. For this special town, rod has many memories. In the game of previous life, this town named igny is also very famous. Just as hamondale is the chief town of elasia in vilnin, the status of iguni is the same, except that iguni''s power belongs not to the human beings in elasia, but to the elemental creatures. Rod recalled that in the third expansion of the game, the elemental creatures expelled by blakada chose to leave the former mage Empire and set up their own elemental city on the mainland. Since then, igny in vilning has become the main city of elemental creatures. Naturally, the meaning of the main city is not comparable to that of ordinary city states. Even though it is still a long time away from the third expansion, the elemental creatures in the city have also shown their ability. Many necromancers under rod''s command, even though they have already transformed a considerable number of necromancers during this period, are still invincible in the face of these most elite elemental creatures. these This is naturally what rod is curious about. If this ability is applied to the battlefield on a large scale and can even change the course of the campaign, rod must go to explore it himself. these In rod''s view, due to the powerful casting ability of elemental creatures, their threat level is no less than that of mages at the same level, and maybe even better in most cases. Due to the limitation of Magic Elements in the earth''s surface world, many abilities of elemental creatures can''t be brought into play. If you want to see the special abilities of these creatures, you can only do this in the elemental plane. Some powerful elemental lords, even in the main plane, can defeat high-level mages. The only one who can restrain them is the real legendary mage. In rod''s impression, the element people in the third expansion, their main forces, are distributed in vilnin, the disputed area near blakada, and spread to other surrounding areas. After the second expansion, both erasia and ERI suffered extremely serious losses. The arrival of the elemental man just made up for the vacancy of these forces. The elemental creatures expelled by blakada are well integrated into the local forces, and in the third expansion later, they provide great help to fight against hell creatures. In rod''s impression, when the element city was established, the mages in blakada even gave up their original identity in order to gain more profound knowledge of magic, just to join the element city and become an element envoy. Since the main area of the element city after that overlapped with the division of Rhode''s power, in order to completely occupy vilning, Rhode and these element creatures are bound to experience a big war. The Centaur leader found that the situation was wrong and returned to Sao city to ask rod for help, which undoubtedly gave him the opportunity to fight. Even without the Centaur leader''s arrival, according to rod''s expectation, it was time to fight the elemental creatures in the territory. With the blessing of two artifact, even the real legendary mage, the immortal lich, rod can defeat them. To deal with these elemental creatures, rod naturally doesn''t feel any threat. What attracts rod''s attention is the ability of elemental creatures to restrain the cloud of death. If rod doesn''t find a way to solve this problem, even if the Titan corpse wizard king comes here, it will play a very limited role, and even be suppressed by elemental creatures in turn. With such an idea in mind, under the full speed flight of the ghost dragon, rod kept approaching igny. Not long after, the outline of the town appeared in rod''s sight. Chapter 1064 With the flying of the dragon, rod is rapidly approaching the town. Taking this opportunity, rod also sees all the scenes below. these The whole body is covered with extremely strong death energy. Countless corpses and witches surround the town in front of us. That is the result of the transformation of the Necromancers during this period. The number of corpses and witches is even more than the total number of creatures in the city. After obtaining the queen of necromancer who can transform all conventional creatures into necromancers, the Necromancer''s enthusiasm for the battle is beyond rod''s imagination. Even without rod''s existence, these necromancers will spare no effort to create necromancers just to obtain more Necromancers. The effect of artifact enables rod to sense the state of all the Necromancers in the field. If rod wants to, he can control all the Necromancers in an instant, but he obviously won''t do so. The cloak of the ghost king has the ability to control all the undead creatures. Rod will not show it until the last moment. Once other creatures know about this situation, not to mention the Lich in Erathia, even the ordinary necromancer will lose the enthusiasm to transform the corpse wizard. Due to rod''s control of flight altitude, the concealment ability attached to the ghost dragon''s ghost energy, and the chaotic situation on the battlefield, until now, no creature has been able to find the existence of the ghost dragon, which is naturally very beneficial to rod. Did not immediately join the battlefield, rod chose to observe the situation above to understand everything in the field. Rod noticed that among the many necromancers, the first one he had seen in the basement not long ago was the first one to ask himself a question. He was the necromancer named ori. When the Centaur leader left, orry, who controlled many necromancers, became the commander of these Necromancers. special Even if the corpse wizard has occupied an absolute advantage in the number, it can not achieve further results, which is also the reason why o''rui is unwilling. The root cause of all this is that the huge white barrier over igny seriously weakens the effect of the cloud of death, making it impossible for a large number of necromancers to exert any advantage. From the barrier, ori can feel a sense of holiness, just like the effect of the undead killer, but the undead killer actively purifies all the death energy in the range, and the white barrier in front of him only aims at the existence of the death cloud. It''s impossible to stack the damage of death cloud to an unstoppable level depending on the number of Necromancers. Facing the elemental creatures who are extremely good at magic, it''s hard for these necromancers to have any advantage in front of them. Before that, ori thought that there was something wrong with the Centaur leader''s command, which led to the dispersion of the corpse wizard''s power. Only when he led other necromancers to attack the corpse wizard, he found that all this had nothing to do with the command, and the root of the problem was the corpse Wizard. Rod, who is above the ghost dragon, sees everything below, and naturally finds the white barrier that envelops igny. Looking back at all the changes on the battlefield, rod also roughly speculated the effect of the white barrier in front of him. Rhode realized that the white barrier''s restraint against the cloud of death is mainly reflected in the superposition of destroying the cloud of death. Under the action of the white barrier, the death cloud cast by a large number of necromancers can only cause the most basic effect. It only enlarges the covering area, and the damage is equal to the death cloud cast by a necromancer. Naturally, it cannot defeat the elemental creatures in front of it. Without the arrival of rod, the necromancer alone wants to capture the town in front of him. I don''t know when. Through the observation of the situation, rod even saw that the water element man and the fire element man, who had always been at odds, put down their previous grudges and fought together at this moment to fight against the attacking necromancer. As the elemental creatures in the barrier cast all kinds of magic, the Necromancers who surrounded egni gradually fell into a disadvantage, and the Necromancers they transformed also lost in the process. Finding the problem, rod naturally needs to find a way to solve the situation. these In this battle, the white barrier has shown restraint against the corpse witches. If the method of producing the white barrier is allowed to spread out, it will undoubtedly be extremely unfavorable for the whole campaign. Through the perception of magic elements, rod quickly locked his vision to the most central position of the town. In rod''s perception, there is the source of the white barrier. On the battlefield below, the battle of ordinary necromancers is still going on, but it is far less fierce than at first. these The Necromancers would not even have looked at the elemental creatures if they had not been ordered to attack egni. these Although there is a command, these necromancers, in essence, still tend to fight on their own. When the situation is at a disadvantage and can not bring the harvest of the undead, it is these necromancers who are the first to have problems. After dispelling the attack intention of the necromancer, the Elemental creature does not pursue the victory, but firmly occupies the surrounding of the barrier to keep the necromancer away. Looking at everything below, rod knew that it was time for him to make a move. Chapter 1065 In the clear sky, in front of a towering obelisk, there was a thin figure half kneeling. Her eyes were closed, her mouth was chanting a deep and mysterious prayer, and her empty voice reverberated in this area, giving people a sense of inexplicable peace of mind. The pure white robe with the same color as the obelisk, whose bottom is pulled on the ground, is the only dress on her body. Even if there are no luxurious ornaments around her, she still has her own sense of solemnity. I don''t know when the dark clouds began to spread in the sky, covering everything above, until all the light was engulfed. Although the fire started in time, it was still dark compared with before, making it difficult to see the scene around. Feeling the abnormal appearance, she stopped reciting, stood up and turned to a direction. With the distorted shadow under the fire light, a figure slowly emerged in the dark, the dignified breath immediately spread around, and the silent fear began to spread in the field. "Necromancer!" Not far away, a few fire elements found the arrival of this figure, and then they were hit by the lightning, which made the scene dim. The light of the lightning lit up the face of the person who came. This person was rod. Using the magic learned from nags'' magic book, rose the purest dark sky to cover the battlefield. After that, rod jumped down from the ghost dragon and used the deceleration effect of the treasure to come to the center of the white barrier and saw the scene. The huge Obelisk not far away, together with the woman beside him, made rod understand the particularity of this place. He knew that the person in front of him must have a deep connection with the white barrier that enveloped igny. The woman never opened her eyes, but rod could feel that her every move was under her gaze. She didn''t show any emotional fluctuation about her killing fire element. "Are you an elemental or something?" Rod asked. "Forget it." As he said this, rod raised his hand. A continuous flash of lightning condensed in his hand and shot at the woman beside the obelisk. From the person in front of him, rod can feel a kind of unusual breath, for this reason, rod no longer has any left. Without the help of artifact, rod chose to pour his own mana directly to condense the fifth level magic, Titan''s arrow. As if she didn''t feel the coming crisis, she didn''t move until the lightning came in front of her and the magic elements around her changed. A gray white barrier rose in front of her. Lightning struck the barrier, and instantly deflected to one side. It hit the ground not far away. Earth and stone splashed and burst out a small hole. Seeing that Titan''s arrow didn''t work as expected, the unusual sight beside the woman naturally attracted rod''s attention. "Magic mirror... You are a legendary mage." As rod''s words fall, her closed eyes slowly open. With the help of the faint fire light, rod looks at the person in front of her. There is no halo in her eyes. She seems to have insight into everything in the world. She has a temperament completely inconsistent with herself, which is only under the endless accumulation of time. This feeling, rod only felt in those liches, not the new liches like modo, but the liches who have survived for countless years. Through this kind of vision, rod confirmed his original judgment that the woman in front of the Obelisk should be a legendary mage. The magic mirror she cast showed rod this point. This magic is not something that ordinary mages can master. According to rod''s understanding of this spell, the magic mirror, which belongs to the fifth level magic, can deflect all incoming single magic, and has a certain chance to completely return the damage type magic to the caster. It belongs to the most powerful fifth level magic. Even rod in his previous life spent a lot of money to master this spell. At this time, he could see it in this woman, and rod naturally confirmed her identity. In the face of the protective magic mirror, many of the magic techniques that rod mastered could not play their original role. At this time, rod simply gave up the conventional magic techniques. With a flash of his body, he came to the woman''s back, holding Titan''s arrow in his hand. Although the blade of Titan''s arrow is irregular, its sharpness can not be questioned by any creature. The feature that artifact can''t be destroyed gives them many extra abilities. For example, the Titan''s arrow in rod''s hand can be used as a normal melee weapon. Even if it collides with a heavy weapon, it doesn''t have to worry about blade collapse. The sharpness of Titan''s arrow may not be comparable to some powerful treasures specially designed for close combat, but it has no problem penetrating the body of ordinary creatures. With this special weapon, rod can always change his way of fighting. In the face of some enemies that are difficult to defeat by magic alone, rod can also transform himself into a magical assassin by means of instant movement and his own basic attributes. Although legendary mages are powerful, they can''t transcend the category of ordinary creatures. Once their heads are cut off, or their hearts are penetrated, it means death. After moving to the woman''s back in an instant, rod stabs his sword at her back heart, but it is blocked by a shield composed of flames. The impact is instantly resolved. No matter how hard rod tries, he can''t make the blade move forward. At the same time, a strong flame burst out on the shield and spewed out towards rod. There was no time to use the instant movement to escape. Rod quickly turned to his side and covered his side body with a wide cloak behind him. The flame struck the old cloak, but it was like touching heavy asbestos. It could not be ignited, or even beyond the obstruction of the cloak. Rod in the rear felt no harm except a heat wave. The characteristics of the artifact make the cloak of the ghost King behind rod the best protective equipment and also a kind of anti magic equipment. It can''t be destroyed by any means. Given the ability of the cloak of the ghost king, in the face of some magic that can''t be dodged, rod can also rely on the characteristic of the cloak of the ghost king to reduce the damage to a great extent. The attack from rod caused the fire shield to bite back, which is the reason why the fire spewed out. When the fire gradually dissipated and he felt the danger was coming, rod would not stay beside the woman, and his figure disappeared again. Chapter 1066 Seeing that the attacker''s figure suddenly disappeared, the woman didn''t look worried. She just turned around and was facing one of the shadowed directions "Necromancer, you have lost your mind." The ethereal voice came out from her mouth and reverberated in this area. For a moment, the magic elements around seemed to stagnate and no longer had any fluctuations. In the shadow, rod''s figure slowly emerged. The track of instant movement can''t hide from the powerful caster. As soon as rod wanted to attack again, he heard the words. Just through a brief trial, rod can judge that the conventional way of fighting can not work for the people in front of him. Therefore, rod can only find a new way. Seeing that the caster appeared here, he seemed to have plans to talk. Rod moved his eyes to the Obelisk and said casually, "I don''t think so." The signal from his perception made rod realize that the special Obelisk in front of him was the source of the white barrier that enveloped egni. As long as the obelisk is destroyed, the white barrier outside the city will collapse instantly, and the Necromancers outside the city will have an absolute advantage. Because of this, rod pays attention to the Obelisk in front of him. If he only needs to destroy it, he can achieve this goal. Rod doesn''t even have to fight against the powerful caster in front of him. Realizing what rod thought at this time, the woman didn''t say much, but raised her hand to cast the spell. The twisted barrier forms around rod''s body, wrapping his whole body. Suddenly, rod''s body is completely bound and unable to move. At the same time, a touch of ice blue is rapidly magnifying in rod''s line of sight, coming across the space. The spear made of ice is like a swift spirit snake. Although it can''t match the speed of lightning cutting through space, its power is not weak at all. The ice gun passed through rod''s original position, but failed to hit anything. Although the body was bound, but rod''s casting ability did not weaken in any way. With the help of instant movement, rod successfully broke away from the confinement. As soon as rod''s figure appeared, he was aware of the danger again. When he looked sideways, he saw that the original ice gun, after losing its target, did not fly in a straight line, but turned its direction and continued to shoot towards his own position. At this time, the woman was not idle, but released an ice gun again, Rodden felt the pressure surge. Seeing this, rod no longer hesitated and ignored the magic that was attacking him. Instead, he focused on the Obelisk in the field. Rod raised his hand, and with the emergence of a frenzy of mana in his body, a powerful magic element began to gather in the field, and then there was a thunderous explosion. After the promotion of magic potion, rod has a certain amount of remaining spiritual attributes to control. Although he can''t control the lich, he can also liberate his original spiritual attributes and make his casting ability no longer subject to any suppression. After the spiritual attribute has been greatly improved, rod''s comprehensive casting ability has been increased by many times. The magic he can cast is no longer limited to the magic that is not limited by the spiritual attribute, such as the cloud of death and the arrow of Titan. This is also rod''s harvest through the potion. At this time, rod''s magic is the fifth order thunder bomb. As the most powerful single magic among the conventional magic, the destruction ability of thunder bomb is beyond doubt. Even the huge soul tower can blow out a huge hole and destroy the Obelisk in front of him, which is no problem. For a mage, the effect of thunder bomb is extremely limited. Before the magic is condensed and formed, the mage has enough time to move and escape instantaneously. In the face of a fixed building, the situation is completely different, and there is no possibility of escape. In rod''s line of sight, the obelisk, which was originally standing, broke directly from the middle after being bombarded by thunder and bombs. The top of the Obelisk fell heavily on the ground, covering the white barrier above. At this time, it disappeared. In the process of casting thunder bomb, rod has no time to release other spells. He can only watch the ice gun come to him, but rod is not panic. He holds a special crown in his hand, and feels the signal coming from it, which makes him feel at ease. The thick dark green barrier enveloped rod''s body, and the ice shot hit it, making a sharp collision sound, but it failed to leave a crack on the barrier, and finally disappeared as a pure magic element. Rowling''s figure appears beside rod, and behind her is a dark green portal. This powerful shield for ice gun defense is just displayed by her. After receiving the news from rod''s mental imprint, Rowling immediately casts the gate of time and space and comes here to defend rod from these attacks. The portal behind Rowling did not dissipate after her arrival. On the contrary, it was constantly distorting and expanding, growing larger and larger, from which came a huge skeleton creature. Rowling and the arrival of the Titan Witch King instantly solved the danger faced by rod, which is why rod asked Rowling to do so long before the battle began. After dealing with the existence of the white barrier, when the cloud of death is no longer suppressed, Rodley will be able to recover the undead even if he lets the Titan corpse wizard King join the battlefield, and even if he suffers any damage under the effect of God level evocation. Rhode''s decision to cast the magic was obviously beyond the woman''s expectation. She looked at Rhode with a rare trace of anger. Once again, the mysterious and meaningless prayer sounded from her mouth, bringing a heavy feeling instead of a light and flexible feeling. With the continuous recitation of the prayer, the lines on the broken spire on the ground began to flash with gold. When he heard the woman''s prayer, the memory from his previous life suddenly made rod feel bad. For a moment, rod seemed to find something from the woman. He just wanted to move and escape, but found that his ability to cast space magic was completely blocked. The next moment, with the last heavy syllable falling, a bright yellow portal opened behind rod, from which a huge suction came out. Without any resistance, rod was involved. His black robe was suddenly cut and broken under the effect of the turbulence of space, and only the ghost King''s cloak remained intact. Chapter 1067 "No ¡ª¡ª£¡¡± The anxious cry came from Rowling''s mouth. While using her casting ability, she forcibly closed the bright yellow portal behind rod, and quickly stepped forward, trying to reach out and grasp rod''s body. However, at this time, although Rowling mastered the space magic such as the gate of time and space, she was unable to deal with the bright yellow portal, which was obviously more advanced. In addition to stirring up the turbulent flow of space and making the creatures more dangerous, she could not cause any impact, let alone rely on her casting ability to get rid of rod. The suction in the portal is much stronger than rod imagined. Even with his own basic attributes, rod can''t resist to any extent, and is inhaled instantly. When rod''s body sank into the fully open portal, the suction in the portal stopped. Affected by the violent spatial fluctuations, the portal closed very slowly. Until Rowling came to the portal, she could not see any sign of shrinkage, which undoubtedly gave Rowling a chance. Without any hesitation, Rowling jumped into it, her whole body submerged. The scene inside the portal is very different from the gate of time and space that Rowling once contacted, which brings Rowling a very strange feeling. All around is a dark space, with dark green and bright yellow light flashing, in addition, there is nothing else, no life, no sunlight, even the ground. As soon as she entered, Rowling''s body floated up, and with the help of the force of rushing forward, she approached rod, who was also floating nearby. Then she felt that her throat was choked, and she could not breathe by conventional means. After discovering this, Rowling immediately used the method taught by rod to generate pure gas directly in the body, making the body feel better and solving the abnormal environment. these Soon, with the help of the initial momentum, Rowling came to the side of rod who slowed down a lot. In this process, Rowling tries to cast other spells, but she can''t do it at all. Besides casting spells inside her body, the magic elements can''t condense in this space at all. As a result, Rowling is unable to take out anything that is helpful to the current situation from the space ring, and so is rod. He is unable to stop the floating trend by any means. For Rowling, it felt as if she had been in the magic barrier. It is also impossible to cast magic. The restriction of forbidden magic barrier is more strict. Even the mana value in the mage''s body will continue to pass from it. However, this space is much more relaxed. It is still able to cast a few magic in the body, which gives the creatures the chance to survive. The inability to condense shaping spells out of the body means that the mage cannot change his own floating speed and trajectory in space by casting. Compared with the anomalies in this space, Rowling is more concerned about the existence of rod. In Rowling''s eyes, rod was in a very bad state at this time. All over his body were bloodstains swept by the turbulent flow of space. In addition to the cloak behind him, his whole body was in a mess. Before touching rod''s body, Rowling''s shoulder was caught by rod first. The gesture in the sense of consanguinity makes Rowling quickly look up and notice the complex look in which Rhode looks at herself. There are some hesitations and expressions Rowling has never seen before. Beyond the body of the person in front of him, rod looked back and confirmed that the bright yellow portal he had entered had not been completely closed. His eyes gradually became firm. "Goodbye, Rowling." A low voice came from her ear. Before Rowling could react, a huge push came from her next moment. Space turbulence for the destruction of the body, let Rowling feel a pain, consciousness between trance, with a strong sense of weightlessness, Rowling fell on the solid ground. Rowling''s figure once again appeared on the original ground. Not far away, it was the woman who displayed the portal. At this time, she was struggling to support the attack of the Titan corpse Witch King, while rod''s had disappeared completely. Looking at the gradually closed portal in front of Rowling, Rowling felt at a loss. The separation in space completely silenced the sense of blood relationship. At this time, Rowling could not perceive the existence of rod. Now, Rowling finally understood the meaning of rod''s last words. Even if she hasn''t stayed in the portal for a long time, Rowling can see the danger level of that area. In Rowling''s opinion, if she can''t even stay in it for a while without any protection, her body will be destroyed by the turbulence of space. In this case, rod''s situation is obviously extremely bad, and can even be described as a near death. Until the last moment, rod has a chance to survive. With the help of the thrust of Rowling, rod may not be unable to change his position and get away from the portal. The right to choose is entirely in rod''s hands. If rod is willing, it is probably rod himself who is now separated from the portal and returns to the ground. In contrast, Rowling can only passively accept all this, According to Rowling''s previous understanding of rod, this is also the most likely scenario. Even at the last moment, instead of rod, Rowling was banished to a different place. In her opinion, this should be her greatest help to her brother. Long ago, she made up her mind to do her best to help her brother. However, rod did not make such a choice. Just as Rowling would not hesitate to enter the portal when she saw rod exiled to that space, at that moment, rod also made his own choice. At this point, Rowling seemed to recall what she finally saw. When rod tried his best to push Rowling to the entrance of the portal, in her eyes, the figure of Lord wrapped in the cloak of the ghost King gradually faded, and finally disappeared at the end of the line of sight. I don''t know when, Rowling''s vision blurred. Recalling what she had experienced together with rod, Rowling laughed nervously, and then endless indignation surged into her heart. Driven by all kinds of emotions, Rowling mechanically turns her body, and finally focuses on the white robed woman who shows the portal. Chapter 1068 In the field, the woman who originally showed strong casting ability was already tired of dealing with the attack of the Titan corpse wizard king. Connecting the dark space and using the gate of different dimensions as a means of banishing other creatures, such a powerful way of fighting against the enemy is naturally accompanied by extremely serious counter attack. Through the power of the obelisk, the white robed woman directly banishes rod to a different space, but she is also seriously attacked by the magic itself. After the portal was closed, the Obelisk on the ground suddenly dimmed, along with the lines on it, which made it difficult for people to see what was recorded. Under the strong reaction, the white robed woman has lost the ability to cast space magic, and can only resist the erosion of death cloud with pure white purification light. In the face of the Titan necromancer King''s melee attack launched under the powerful basic attribute, the woman can only use the powerful aegis to resist the attack when she can''t use the instant movement to evade. Heavy bombardment came from the woman''s position. The crack began to spread on the powerful aegis. It seemed that the Titan corpse wizard king would be able to completely destroy it soon. Although the woman in white robe used her casting ability to constantly repair the cracks on the powerful aegis, it was obvious that she would not last long. In the face of the never tired Titan corpse Witch King, it was obviously not the right choice to rely on the hard resistance of magic. Seeing that the defeat has been decided and she has fallen into an extremely serious disadvantage, the white robed woman immediately takes out a magic scroll from the space ring. The magic scroll that was torn in two fell to the ground. The dark green portal opened in the barrier formed by the powerful aegis. As soon as the woman in white robe was about to enter it, she felt an ominous premonition. In front of her, the newly formed vortex shaped dark green portal began to collapse and fold inward. Once she entered it, her body would undoubtedly be treated like this. She could only watch the portal, but could not enter it. It wasn''t long before the dark green portal closed gradually. Except for the chaotic spatial fluctuation, there was no trace left. Along the direction of the spatial fluctuation that made the portal invalid, the white robed woman saw Rowling''s figure. In her original perception, Rowling''s threat is far less powerful than rod''s. If she is in her prime, she can even ignore the person in front of her and have confidence to win in a few spells. However, Rowling at this time, but spread a strong momentum, white women in any case can not ignore it, comparable to the most top high-level mage. There is constant danger in her perception. The woman in white robe knows that this is not the time to continue fighting. The banishment of rod almost exhausted most of her mana value and made her lose the ability to cast space magic. It is the best choice to escape here early. Looking at the white woman, Rowling never felt so angry. At this time, Rowling had only one idea in her heart, that is to kill the white woman. At this moment, Rowling only felt that all the magic knowledge she had learned began to emerge in her mind, and quickly integrated into her body. Even the high-level magic that she had been difficult to master before, now she has mastered it. The changes in her body did not attract Rowling''s attention. Her eyes were fixed on the woman in white robe. In the process of moving forward, she constantly interfered with the woman''s escape by casting magic. The dark green gate of time and space rises from the magic scroll. Rowling directly disrupts the space in the portal, making it impossible for any creature to enter. The appearance of the Titan corpse wizard King attracted the attention of the defending elemental creatures in the city. For a moment, a large number of elemental creatures moved closer to this place. The Titan corpse wizard king also had to spare energy to clean up the surrounding elemental creatures, which undoubtedly gave the white robed woman some breathing space. As the lines on the Obelisk keep flashing on the ground, the purification barrier by the white robed women gradually expands, and even has a tendency to fight against the cloud of death. Seeing that the white robed woman''s purification barrier has covered many elemental creatures around her, Rowling raised her hand. The red fire cloud, with powerful mana fluctuation, condensed in the sky and dispersed the black fog originally released by rod. When some elemental creatures saw this scene, they suddenly felt something bad. Their instinct of affinity with magic elements made them understand that the power of this magic is far from what they can resist. Regardless of fighting with the enemy, these elemental creatures just wanted to escape from the city, and the flaming boulders began to fall from the sky. The violent roar occupied Rowling''s hearing, but she didn''t care at all. Her eyes locked the white woman beside her. The white robed woman''s purification barrier can''t stop the huge stone in the sky at all. It is penetrated by the fire instantly. With the fall of the boulder, there is a cloud of smoke all around. Rowling can''t see the scene clearly. She can only rely on her own perception to interfere with the space magic that may appear in that direction. In the process of meteor shower, Rowling deliberately evades her own area. Although there are still huge stones hitting her position from time to time, she will be blocked by the Titan corpse wizard king in time. The rapidly diffused death cloud shrouded Rowling''s area, extinguished the burning flame, and dispelled the idea of surrounding elemental creatures approaching. As Rowling expected, there were constant fluctuations of space mana in the smoke. Obviously, the woman in white robe didn''t give up the idea of escaping. Rowling relied on her casting ability to make the space fluctuations chaotic and destroy the rising portal. Before that, Rowling didn''t have the ability to directly destroy the gate of time and space. Even rod didn''t reach this level. She had to use other magic to do it. At this time, looking at the white woman, Rowling has such ability under the cohesion of her will. This discovery did not make Rowling happy, but made her even more depressed. If she mastered this ability earlier, or had stronger casting ability, she might be able to save rod when the bright yellow portal appeared. Violent fire magic elements swept by, even compared with the previous battle in Sao O city. The violent vibration around, plus the element creatures who are not willing to die out, and the intense mana fluctuation before the silence of consciousness, did not bring any touch to Rowling. Her perception was always focused on the white woman. Chapter 1069 I don''t know how many times it interfered with the formation of the gate of time and space. There was no more space mana wave nearby. The magic scroll that the woman could use had been consumed. With the falling boulders in the sky, the city is filled with flames and smoke. Even the elemental creatures with excellent control over magic elements can''t quell the vision brought by the fifth level magic at this moment. They can only go under the bombardment of boulders with unwilling consciousness. When the falling trend of meteor shower decreases, with Rowling''s signal, the Titan corpse wizard king comes forward slowly, easily defeats the Hercules shield that covers the white robed woman, and catches Rowling in front of her. Looking at the white robed woman who was held in her hand by the Titan corpse wizard king, only her head was exposed and she kept struggling. There was a lot of blood dripping around her. Although Rowling had endless hatred in her heart, she still had some information to learn from her before she was killed. "Where does that portal lead to?" Instead of the usual mild, Rowling asked fiercely. Aware of her own situation, the woman''s struggle in the hands of the Titan corpse wizard king was much smaller, leaving her whole body red with blood. "It''s no use. The necromancer can''t show up again." As the woman''s words fell, the hand of the king of Titan''s corpse suddenly shrank, and the huge grip force suddenly made the woman feel painful. "Answer my question." Rowling said coldly. The intense pain from her body finally changed her original idea. Facing Rowling''s inquiry, she replied: "what the portal connects is the intersection of all spaces, and also the place of exile... In the mouth of elemental creatures, it is called" vortex. " The words of the white robed woman finally remind Rowling of something. In some special books, Rowling has seen the record of "whirlpool". "Whirlpool" is the bridge of all space magic, connecting all known and unknown space, in which there are many spiritual and magic elements. Countless legendary mages try to find out the truth of this space, but they have not achieved much. "When all creatures are banished to the vortex, they will die miserably under the cutting of space turbulence. There is no exception. That''s why I say that he can''t appear again." The words of the woman in the white robe undoubtedly cooled Rowling''s hope for rod''s return alive, and the resulting anger was even stronger. In Rowling''s view, if there was no such woman in white, rod would not be sucked into the space. At this time, what rod suffered should be attributed to this woman. "The way to cast the gate of dimension." Looking at the woman in front of her, Rowling made her final request. As long as she has mastered the magic of the gate of different dimensions, it will not be long before Rowling can master the way to communicate with other planes according to the characteristics of this magic. At that time, Rowling will be able to rely on the existence of the gate of different dimensions to go directly to other planes, including the "whirlpool" of all spaces mentioned by the white robed woman. When Rowling reached this point, it was a long time since rod was exiled, and Rowling could not determine whether rod was alive or not. However, for Rowling at this time, the magic of the gate of different dimensions was her only hope to see rod. For this reason, even though she had already guessed that the woman in white robe could not easily agree to herself, Rowling still put forward this request to her. As Rowling expected, the white woman''s face turned colder and said, "I think you should know that it''s impossible." At Rowling''s signal, the cloud of death began to emerge from the hands of the Titan necromancer king, and instantly covered most of the woman''s body. With the hiss of death energy eroding the body, the white robed woman''s body began to fester rapidly. It was not until a long time later that Rowling asked the Titan corpse king to stop this action. When the cloud of death completely dissipated, the white robed woman who was held in the hands of the Titan corpse wizard king was covered with traces of erosion, and could no longer see the original sense of calm. "If you don''t want to suffer endless pain before you die, you''d better hand over the casting method of the gate of dimension." Rowling''s cold words came to her ears, and she realized that she would die anyway. The woman in white robe didn''t vent hysterically like ordinary creatures, but seemed to be relieved. Even though her body was still in pain, her expression gradually returned to calm. "More important than death is to stick to your own will. As a hero, you should be able to understand this. If you have any other means, you might as well make it out." Looking at the woman in front of her, Rowling''s face sank. She just wanted to let the Titan corpse wizard King show the cloud of death again, but she found some abnormalities. Rowling noticed that the magic elements around her tended to gather around the woman. She seemed to be using some secret method to quickly replenish her mana. For a mage, raising his hand to cast a spell only provides a way for the magic elements to pour out. It can also be replaced by other actions, such as opening his mouth to cast a spell, which is common in beasts. If the mage wants to, he can do the same. Because of this, even if a mage''s arm is damaged, as long as there is residual mana in the mage''s body, he can still persist in casting. Looking at the woman in front of her, Rowling realizes that if she insists on interrogating her about the method of casting the gate of different dimensions, the most likely way is to make her escape after recovering a certain amount of mana. Rowling does not know when this woman will recover her ability to cast space magic. If she drags on like this, something unexpected may happen. If the woman in white robe has the status of a hero, Rowling can also transform her into a death knight, so as to get the casting method of the gate of different dimensions. Unfortunately, she is not a hero. There was not much time to think about it, and Rowling made a decision in her heart. At Rowling''s signal, the Titan corpse king raised his hand and threw the woman into the sky. Rowling raised her hand, accompanied by the strong surging of magic elements, the fierce roar in the air, the woman''s body split in an instant, mixed with some pieces, falling around. Blood splashed on Rowling''s robe and the surrounding ground, but she didn''t care at all. She used the thunder bomb which was difficult to master before, and didn''t bring any joy to Rowling. Rowling''s attention, already beyond what she saw, came to the dark space, trying to feel the exiled rod, but there was only silence. Chapter 1070 On the surface of the calm space, there is a sudden blur, and the surrounding scenes become distorted, which makes people doubt the authenticity of this space. Then, the distorted space began to sag inward, like a broken mirror image. The collapsed space did not know where to go, and a void appeared inside. The turbulent flow of space pervaded wantonly, destroying everything that could be touched around. No creature can enter the rear area through the broken space, which is the forbidden area for all creatures. The violent space turbulence is enough to split the body of any creature. At this time, in the broken space, a thing suddenly burst out. It was a cloth that seemed to be wrapped with black cloth. I didn''t know what was in it, and then it began to fall down. With a thump, the cloth fell into the water, disturbing the calm sea and splashing a lot of spray. Under the infiltration of sea water, the cloth gradually spread out, stopped the tendency of sinking, and floated on the water surface with the things in it. At the same time, the dark liquid began to spread from the cloth to the surrounding, and dyed the surrounding water red, which naturally attracted some creatures. Soon, with the spread of the red liquid, not far below the water, a huge shadow quickly approached. After the shadow approached, he opened his mouth toward the cloth group, revealing the layers of ferocious fangs in the middle, which he would bite off the next moment. At this time, a black fog suddenly spread in the water, and immediately shrouded the creature in front of us. flower It was only at this time that the existence in the cloth group showed itself. It''s a human form creature with wounds all over its body. It''s hard to imagine what happened to it. Part of the wounds have scar marks, and the other part is like a new one. It''s constantly oozing blood. Most of the clothes on its body have been broken, and the rest are also attached to the wounds. Under the infection of the sea water, the surface of his wound was red and swollen, which brought a lot of pain. But he didn''t care about it. He just looked coldly at the creature who was just going to attack him. This man was rod. Looking back on what he had experienced before, rod was still in a state of fear. After being banished to that space, when the original door of the different dimension is completely closed, what rod will face is endless danger. Enough to split all the space turbulence, which can be seen everywhere in the dark space, in the body I do not know how many wounds, rod finally found a way to deal with. Rod''s way to deal with space turbulence is to make his body completely wrapped by the cloak with the help of the characteristics of the cloak. Because of the characteristics of artifact, the cloak of the ghost king can not be damaged by any conventional means, let alone destroyed. This is the effect of artifact. In terms of protection, the cloak of the ghost king is not weaker than any form of armor. Because there is no magic element in the space, the Titan''s arrow on rod''s waist can''t play any role. The existence of the ghost King''s cloak is also the only thing rod can rely on in that space. After wrapping his body completely with the cloak of the ghost king, rod barely solved the threat of space turbulence, but at the cost of not being able to observe the outside world, he did not know where to take his body and when to stop. I don''t know how long it took for rod to observe the time. Just when rod was about to be unable to maintain his Qi control magic, he finally got away from that space. If rod didn''t keep enough mana, he would die in that space first. Even so, in order to recover the serious injury caused by the turbulence of space at the beginning, when wrapped in the cloak of the ghost king, after upgrading the character''s level, rod assigned two attribute points to his constitution to recover his injury. The effect of attribute points on the recovery of injury is amazing. Although it consumes 2 attribute points on the physique, it also makes the seriously injured rod recover, including his own mental state. Unlike healing magic, it will make people fall into deep weakness. Looking at the surrounding environment, rod realized that he should have come to a sea area. Rod doesn''t have any clue about how he can get away from that space. Maybe he can get away from that space by means of the portal that appears randomly in that space, or by using the space gap that happens occasionally. Rod doesn''t know the specific way. When rod untied the wrappers and was attacked by a creature, he was already here. At this time, rod can''t help thinking of Rowling, and I don''t know what''s wrong with her now. When he is exiled, the battle will be affected. Perhaps because the distance is too far away, there is a silence in the sense of consanguinity, and Rowling can''t detect Rowling''s state at this time. Unable to perceive any information from Rowling, rod had to give up after trying. Just then, rod seems to have found something, looking at the creature that attacked him not long ago. After the strong erosion of the cloud of death, at this time, it has stopped struggling, and rod can also use it to observe its complete body. Rod noticed that it was a sea snake like creature that tried to attack him not long ago, but it was slightly different from rod''s impression of sea snake. Its body is much stronger than the general sea snake. It is not covered with any scales, but is composed of a large number of ring structures. Even if it is eroded by the cloud of death, rod can clearly see this. In addition, it has no eye structure for seeing. Rod can tell where its head is because of its dense fangs. Rod didn''t know what the creature that attacked him was. In his opinion, if this creature was bigger, it might become a sea monster in the mouth of ordinary creatures. In the absence of any undead, rod will not let go of the only transformation object in front of him. With rod holding the cloak of the ghost king and fully exerting the ability of the divine level spiritualism, some special changes began to appear on the corpse of this marine creature. The flesh and blood did not fall off from its body, but remained on it. The energy of death began to gather around its body, which was much stronger than that controlled by ordinary Necromancers. With the constant shaking of its body, the creature regained its activity ability. Chapter 1071 Depending on the effect of the cloak of the ghost king, rod successfully transformed the creature that attacked him into a special corpse king. Even after the constant cutting of space turbulence, the cloak of the ghost king is still intact. There is not even a crack on it, and the effect is not reduced. With Lord''s divine level soul summoning technique, it is enough to transform any dead creature into a corpse wizard king, including the snake like creature before. Different from rod''s previous impression, the corpse King composed of white bones was transformed into a corpse king, who could retain the original body structure. In this regard, rod could not help but wonder, in front of this snake shaped corpse wizard king, can smoothly cast the cloud of death? It seems to feel the doubts in rod''s heart. The thing in front of him moved quickly. It opened its mouth, exposed its fangs, and spewed out a lot of black fog. The black fog rose continuously from the water, separated from the water, and finally formed a common death cloud in rod''s sight. Looking at this scene in his eyes, rod understood that this was the way it used the cloud of death. Seeing that the king of necromancer in this form had no problem with the application of the cloud of death, rod was relieved. After confirming this, rod grabbed the body of the serpentine necromancer king and rode on it. Rod''s upper body immediately separated from the water, so he didn''t have to step on the water. After riding on the serpentine corpse wizard king, rod can also better observe the surrounding environment. Rod looks around, surrounded by the endless blue sea. Looking at the surrounding scene, rod seemed to realize something, raised his hand and began to cast his magic. The strong earth magic diffuses from rod''s hands and tells him the information from the detection. However, due to the influence of some factors, the magic elements are suppressed, the magic effect is weakened, and the detection range is extremely limited. Rhode''s magic is to see through the earth. He can detect everything on the earth within a certain range. It has full strategic value, but it will be restrained by the dark sky. According to the feedback from the perspective of the earth, there is no land within a radius of three miles with rod as the center, only a blue ocean. Because there are magic elements around, rod can use the space ring normally, but at this time, rod can''t feel anything related to himself. Whether it''s the other undead, the spatial scale that connects with him, or the existence of Rowling, rod can''t perceive the existence of these things. At this time, although Rhode existed on the sea, he could not confirm his position at all. He did not know where to go before he could return to the continent he knew well. According to rod''s impression, there is an endless ocean in the boundary area of the mainland. According to the information researched by previous players, as long as you cross this ocean, you can go to a new continent, thus opening a new plot for the game. But no player can do this. Compared with the creatures on the mainland, the number of powerful creatures in the ocean is only a lot more, and it''s also a sea monster with legendary creatures that can''t do anything about it. Coupled with the limitation of the battle environment in the Shanghai Ocean, few people can gain an advantage in the battle with sea monsters. Compared with exploring the area at the end of the ocean, players are more willing to occupy the islands around the mainland in order to develop their own power. In rod''s view at this time, because he did not know which direction to go, if he acted rashly, the final result might not be what he wanted, or he would drift on the sea for a long time, or he would go to another area. In addition, some anomalies around him also attracted rod''s attention. Rhode found that the magic talisman he was wearing had already attracted a large number of magic elements, and the intensity of magic elements was even comparable to the effect of Rhode''s initiative to open the magic talisman. In rod''s perception, the concentration of magic elements around him is close to the level of magic plain. In such a rich magic element, rod''s basic recovery speed of mana has exceeded the usual meditation state. What makes rod concerned is that the concentration of these magic elements is not the same, but mainly water magic elements, and the other magic elements only account for a small part. If rod doesn''t pay attention, he can''t detect the existence of other magic elements. Originally, rod only thought that this was because he was in the middle of the ocean. Naturally, water magic elements were more than other magic elements. However, what really makes rod find something unusual is the effect of the magic when he casts the magic of seeing through the earth. When rod drank a lot of psychic potions, he had a lot of free time for his psychic attributes. With more than 60 psychic attributes of rod, he could see through the earth in no way less than three miles. This situation makes rod realize clearly that his magic of seeing through the earth has been suppressed by magic elements, which is something rod had never felt before. Theoretically, the suppression of magic elements can only occur in some special areas, such as the cursed earth in Diya, or the plane of elements. Because of this, rod couldn''t help wondering, is he still in the theme plane? If not, the situation may be more complicated than rod expected. The boundless ocean, the only active water magic element, and other suppressed magic items all point to a special area, an area that rod has a deep impression on, the water element plane. For a moment, rod couldn''t help feeling extremely difficult. If the current region is really the water element level in rod''s impression, it is not easy for him to return to the main level. cutting-edge news After a little thought, rod gave up the idea of letting the newly transformed corpse wizard King lead himself along a straight line to find land. At rod''s signal, the serpentine Witch King took him to dive into the water and began to search for living creatures in the ocean. environment Chapter 1072 The power of magic talisman to absorb magic elements did not weaken with rod''s body diving into the water, on the contrary, it became more powerful. When the serpentine corpse wizard King took rod to dive into the water to search for other living creatures, the magic elements absorbed by the magic talisman were more intense, far more than the previous level on the water surface, and dyed the water around rod bright blue. Consistent with rod''s original perception, almost all the magic elements gathered from this magic talisman are water magic elements, and it is difficult to sense the existence of other magic elements. Because of being under water, the magic elements of water system are naturally more rich, with an overwhelming concentration advantage over all other magic elements. If rod is willing to stay in the surface area of the ocean for a period of time, the gathered magic elements can even reach the level of magic plain. environment Although rod was able to reduce the water pressure and provide the oxygen he needed by using the magic of water and air, he did not dive too deep, but explored near the surface. There is enough light near the surface to see a distant scene, but if you look down, your sight will be obviously hindered, and you can only see a dark area. Riding on the serpentine corpse Witch King who was transformed not long ago, rod tore off the broken clothes attached to the scar wound and performed healing magic for himself. With the pain coming, rod''s injury is gradually getting better. Although healing magic is not like assigning attribute points to his constitution, it can recover most of his injury in a very short time without leaving any scars, it is also an excellent choice to recover his injury. During his exploration, rod also found many creatures under the ocean, from swimming fish of different sizes and shapes to umbrella shaped transparent jellyfish, and even snake like creatures that attacked rod before. Not far away, bubbles keep floating on the surface, a group of swimming fish are crowded into a ball, swimming in one direction, their number is not much, only a hundred. Instead of finding the creature he most wanted to see under the sea, rod had to pay attention to other creatures, such as the small fish school in front of him. Snake like creatures under one side of the sea are planning to prey on nearby fish. However, after perceiving the existence of rod and the snake like corpse wizard king, they feel the danger and immediately give up this idea and run away in a direction. At the same time, when the serpentine Witch King controlled by rod approached, the fish quickly changed their moving direction, but rod had already taken the lead to release the cloud of death. The dark clouds of death spread under the water, forming large bubbles and rising towards the sea. Under rod''s control, the cloud of death stopped the upward trend and instead completely enveloped the fish, eroding them as it had done with snakes. Under the erosion of the cloud of death, ordinary swimming fish naturally have no means to resist. To deal with these creatures without any rank, the cloud of death is enough to take their lives. Seeing that the original school of fish was almost dead, some of the bodies of the fish had sunk for a certain distance, rod did not wait any longer and began to release his own death energy. red When rod completed the transformation, the corpse king in the form of such a group of fish appeared in front of him. According to the rank, the rank of this group of bone fish should reach the sixth level. The scope of evocation covers almost all conventional creatures, whether on land or in the sea. these For example, the group of bony fish in front of rod''s eyes were just the most common fish in his life, and they had no rank at all. Under normal circumstances, even if other necromancers turned them into bony fish, their strength would not change much, and their practical level was not even as good as that of skeleton soldiers, and they did not have much combat ability at all. With the effect of the cloak of the ghost king, everything will be different. The transformation of the undead will no longer be limited by the original level, but will be increased according to the level of rod''s evocation. The bony fish transformed by rod are the real king of necromancer. Although they have six ranks, they still occupy the same spiritual imprint as the creatures without ranks. Without any hesitation, Roderick was about to take full control of the group of bony fish in front of him. Through the attribute values given by the system, rod knew that they did not occupy much of their control spirit. In the process of checking attributes, rod suddenly realized one thing. Rod found that he had a way to quickly confirm whether he was in the element plane. environment According to the conclusion drawn by master blakhada, the four oldest element planes are the basis of the world of theme planes. Without these element planes, there would be no scenes of theme planes. The importance of element planes is even higher than that of ordinary creatures. In this case, rod believes that if a player can come to the element plane, it is impossible for the system not to reward him. The way of reward is naturally rod''s familiar racing achievement. Recalling the memory of the Elemental Plane in his previous life, rod can confirm that when a player comes to the elemental plane, he will indeed achieve a racing achievement. If there is no relevant racing achievement, it can also prove that rod is still in the theme plane at this time. Aware of this, rod opened the system log again and looked to the end of the record, hoping to see helpful information for himself. A look of consternation came to rod''s mind. The records in the system log gave him the answers he wanted to know the most. At the same time, he also understood his own situation. Chapter 1073 ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "You''ve got the race achievement [traveler]." "[traveler]: arrive at one of the four series element planes. Basic bonus all attributes + 1, existing space spell level + 1. After wearing, the attribute suppression of all element planes will be reduced by 20%. " ¡­¡­¡­¡­ This information is recorded at the bottom of the system log. It''s hard to see any joy in rod''s heart when he looks at his new racing achievements. Compared with the increase of all attributes brought by the race achievement, plus the gains of the existing space spell level + 1, rod is more concerned about the conditions to achieve this race achievement. According to the feedback information of the system and the scene observed by himself, rod has been able to completely determine that his current region is one of the four element potential planes, the water element potential plane, rather than an ocean of the main potential plane. Although not long ago, rod realized this through the subtle perception of the anomaly, but when rod really confirmed this, he still felt hard to accept it. Compared with the space he was banished to, rod was more worried about how the Necromancers in the main plane would launch a battle without him? If you can come to the water element plane at another time, rod doesn''t mind exploring here. This is a world that is not inferior to the main plane at all. According to rod''s previous knowledge and current strength, he is likely to gain something else. But at this time, rod had no idea of exploring here. He was eager to return to the theme plane and promote the second expansion, the battle of shadow of death. At such an important juncture, even the Lich agreed to join the battlefield. As the holder of artifact, rod was the first to be banished to other planes. This will undoubtedly have a great impact on the whole campaign. Rod is not sure what will happen once he stays here for a long time. This, of course, is what rod does not want. Rod has made so many preparations for this campaign before, and he certainly does not want to waste it. What''s more, rod knows that there are others waiting for her to return, but she can''t wait long. For this reason, rod needs to find a way to return to the main plane in the shortest time, instead of exploring in the water plane. However, for rod at this time, it is not so easy to get out of the water element plane and return to the main plane. For non elemental creatures, there are very few ways to break away from the elemental plane. As a mage, the best choice and the most effective way is to open the door of different dimensions and leave directly through magic. As long as you master the magic of the gate of different dimensions, space and ectopic plane will no longer be the obstacles of the mage. When the mana value is enough, the mage can freely shuttle through the space and return to the main plane according to his own wishes. It''s just a matter of magic. It doesn''t take long at all. However, rod didn''t master the five level space magic of the gate of different dimensions. He couldn''t go back to the theme plane in this way, so he had to think of other ways. In rod''s view, there are not many ways to choose from. At present, there are only a few. The simplest way is to find a space gap to enter. If you are lucky, you have a chance to directly pass through the original dark space and get out of the space gap of the theme plane. flower To be able to get away from the dark space and come to the water element plane, rod can only sigh that his luck is OK. Once there is any deviation in the process, he may still wander in the dark space. If he goes to other element planes or some half planes with special environment, rod can''t be as calm as he is now. Compared with other major element planes, the water element plane is the most suitable for living organisms. To rely on the space gap to return to the main plane, it depends entirely on luck. In rod''s view, this is undoubtedly the worst choice. Until the last moment, rod can not take the initiative to enter the space gap. In addition to the space gap, rod can also find a way to learn the gate of different dimensions in the water element plane, and return by this magic. Among the water element planes, there are not only ordinary marine creatures. As far as rod knows, there are all kinds of relics, civilizations built by water element people, and all kinds of powerful creatures, among which there may not be no way to cast the magic of the gate of time and space. When facing an invincible enemy, the legendary mage of blakhada banishes him to the elemental plane, which also brings new changes to the elemental plane. As long as rod pays attention to explore, it is not entirely impossible to find out the casting method of the gate of different dimensions in the water element plane. flower As far as rod is concerned, what he lacks most is time. Once it is too late to return to the main plane, without the support of artifact, the battle will be over. For this reason, there is only one last way for rod to leave, that is to find the land in the water plane, which was raised by the legendary mages of blakada countless years ago, and leave through the two-way transmission stele on the land. In the golden age of blakhada, legendary mages explored all the elemental planes in order to gain more knowledge, and left their own marks in them. In the water plane, the rising land and the activated two-way portal are just like this, which can be regarded as a kind of imprint. According to the materials used by the mage to build the two-way stele, rod naturally does not have to worry about the quality of the two-way stele. Rod''s only worry is whether the two-way stele, which corresponds to the two-way stele in the water element plane, has been destroyed in brakata or in the civil strife in brakata? In rod''s view, although there is a possibility that the two-way stele may be destroyed, it is undoubtedly the most feasible way. Compared with the other two purely relying on luck, although this way is equally difficult, it points out a direction. Just look for the land in the water element plane. Chapter 1074 Legendary mage Rod recited this special term in his mind. At this time, if he wanted to return from the water element plane, he had to rely on the two-way stele established by the legendary mage to reach the mage Kingdom, blakada. Like all the powerful creatures banished by the legendary mage for countless years, rod could not return to the theme plane by his own strength, only from other aspects. As for what will happen in the territory of blakada, it''s not in rod''s consideration at all. He doesn''t even see the shadow of the land. Now I think it doesn''t have any effect. After the transformation, there are nearly 100 skeletons in front of rod, whose eyes are shining with terrible red light. The transformation of these swimming fish was not unexpected. The original flesh and blood fell off from them, forming the common skeleton form of corpse witches. However, the serpentine corpse Witch King, who had previously preserved the whole body structure, was somewhat unexpected. In rod''s impression, it seems that only creatures without bones can retain the original body structure. Looking at the strange corpse king in front of him, rod could not help feeling a sense of urgency. After confirming that he is in the water element plane, rod''s mood can not be calm for a long time. According to rod''s understanding of this special element plane, it is likely that there will be a strong enemy that he can''t compete with anyway. environment After his own test, rod has confirmed this point. No matter how he waves his Titan''s arrow underwater, it can only make the sword emit a burst of light without any lightning. environment Of course, after Rhode came to the top of the sea, the ability of Titan''s arrow would not be suppressed. Even in the water level, Titan''s arrow, as a combined artifact, was not suppressed to any extent, and could still release extremely powerful level 5 magic. However, the enemy will not come to the sea with rod. According to rod''s understanding, everything on the water element level is hidden under the sea. Just staying on the sea can not have any understanding of the world. The effect of Titan''s arrow is severely limited by the plane environment, but the effect of Lord''s cloak, another artifact, is still powerful. With the ability of the ghost King''s cloak, rod can transform any creature into a necromancer, including the snake like creature that attacked him at the beginning, and the swimming fish passing by. Even in the water element plane, the ability of the ghost King''s cloak did not decrease at all. It was this artifact that helped rod get through the turbulent space. Looking at the Witch King who had just been transformed by himself, rod''s expression became more and more dignified. In order to break away from the water plane in a short time, the only thing Rhode can rely on is the transformation ability of the cloak of the ghost king and the expansion of the number of corpse witches under his command. In addition, there is no creature that can help Rhode at this time. This time, rod does not intend to slowly increase the number of necromancers controlled by the cloak of the ghost king and accumulate strength by handing over the Necromancers to other necromancers, as he did in the main plane. Rod, who is in the water element plane and has lost all contact with the main plane, intends to fully open the effect of the ghost King''s cloak and turn everything that can be transformed into the undead, so that a disaster composed of the undead will break out on the water element plane. According to rod''s prediction, the biggest enemy he will face during this trip is the water element man who dominates the water element plane. In the middle of the ocean, the unique body structure of water element people can play the greatest role, giving them more flexibility than any fish, not to mention the unlimited use of water magic. In addition to their huge number, they are the real rulers of the water element plane. Similar to the water element plane, any kind of element man can be regarded as the ruler when he is in the corresponding element plane. Elemental creatures of non hero units can''t be converted into undead creatures. Even rod, who has a divine evocation, can''t change that. This also means that killing the water element man in the water element plane can not bring any benefits to rod. On the contrary, according to the strength of the water element man, rod needs to pay a great price to kill him. According to rod''s prediction, in order to transform a large number of creatures in the water element plane into undead creatures, water element man is the enemy that must be faced, and there is no way to avoid this. As for the conventional creatures on the water element plane, except the water element man, as long as they can be transformed by evocation, they are not afraid in rod''s eyes. Even legendary creatures of the sea monster level, as long as they can transform enough fish corpse wizard king in advance, they can not be defeated. Looking at a group of red eye bone fish corpses gathered not far away, Lord shook his head. The number of them was far from enough to meet his requirements. It is not easy to find the land raised by master blakhada in the boundless water level. Compared with rod''s original alone, with this group of red eye bone fish, the search efficiency will be increased by geometric multiples. While the search scope is expanding, they will also attack all underwater creatures they meet, adding a new corpse to rod through the cloud of death that has never been exposed in the water element plane. Although the number of red eye bone fish in front of him is far from meeting rod''s requirements, it is all the undead creatures that rod can use at this time. With rod''s sign, the red eyed bony fish, which contain their own spiritual imprint, quickly spread around, to the surface of the ocean and to the depths below. The floating jellyfish failed to escape from the cloud of death. The swimming fish twitched their bodies and turned their bellies. Then they were quickly transformed into the same kind of undead. these Once again, rod felt the urgency of time. Chapter 1075 Water level, somewhere. Under the clear sea, a battle belonging to the creatures here is on. Countless small fish of the same species gathered together, the naked eye alone has been unable to count their number, densely occupied the entire area. Their movements are uniform, without any sound to command, but they can turn at the same time, as if there are two invisible hands operating all this. The small fish gathered together, like a silver tornado, hovering rapidly under the ocean, can''t see the end. It has amazing power, which is enough to shock any living creature, but not enough to scare off their enemies. Fighting against them is not a single kind of fish, but a mixture of many forces. From the third-order dolphin with a spindle shaped trunk, the fourth-order swordfish with a long thorn protruding forward from the upper jaw, to the fifth order shark with terrible teeth, they can be seen among the creatures attacking them. In the face of the enemy, whose size is many times larger than that of the small fish, the fish that gather together will not easily disperse, but will avoid the attack in a uniform way. Under the bite of the enemy, the fish swarm swims rapidly and changes its position nimbly all the time. There is no fault in any small fish among them. Although there is some loss, compared with the whole fish swarm, this loss is not fatal. A large number of creatures besieged the school of fish, their union is not monolithic, there are many loopholes, giving people a sense of independence, which also gives the school of fish an opportunity to escape. The dense School of fish, so that these creatures do not have to worry about the harvest of this trip, now they just bite in the school of fish, without other ideas. In the competition between the predator and the prey, there is a strange existence. It is a humanoid creature with complete limbs. When you look at its figure and appearance, you can see that it does not belong here. The humanoid that appears here is rod who was exiled. Looking at the scene in front of him, rod finally felt a trace of joy, not because of the awe of life in his heart after seeing this scene, but because he finally found a large number of fish suitable for the body of the Witch King. In order to make the undead spread in the water element plane, rod must transform a sufficient number of necromancer kings. Once these necromancer kings are far away from rod, they can only rely on their own transformation ability to transform the dead fish into necromancer. In this process, rod can not provide any help. With the spread of transformation and the lengthening of the distance, the quality of the undead will drop sharply, from the fifth level corpse to the fourth level grudge, then to the third level ghost, and finally to the second level walking corpse and the first level skeleton. This is the limit of the self diffusion ability of the undead transformed by the cloak of the ghost king. Even rod can''t change this. He can only provide enough necromancers at the beginning of the transformation to support the whole transformation process. Because of this, in rod''s view, the choice of the initial necromancer king will be extremely important, so as to ensure that most of the dead fish are successfully transformed into necromancers, rather than other lower level undead creatures. It has been more than ten hours since rod came to the water element plane. The undead that rod first transformed has now begun to work. Under the continuous transformation, the number of undead controlled by the cloak of the ghost king has reached 3000, and the growth rate is still accelerating. Compared with the creatures in the whole water level, the number of undead creatures is insignificant, but as long as they are given enough time, they will grow to a terrible level. What rod lacks is time. In this process, rod is always looking for the undead that is suitable to be the main body of the necromancer king, and finally finds this scene in a nearby sea area. Without any hesitation, rod raised his hand and turned all the mana recovered during this period into a cloud of death, releasing it to the fish in front of him. God level soul summoning gives rod incomparable control over the cloud of death, which is why rod chooses to release the cloud of death instead of other water magic. The black fog, a symbol of death, began to diffuse in this sea area, forming a trend of wrapping. The first to sense all this is the gathering of fish. The unusual arrival makes them feel uneasy. Although their movements are still unified, they do not know when to become irregular. The abnormality of the school of fish can destroy other creatures around. The resistance from the school of fish is significantly reduced, making their attack easier. To this end, towards the fish in front of them, they launched a more intense attack. The intense stimulation in front of them has paralyzed the perception of these creatures, making them unable to detect the arrival of danger. A few dolphins seem to be aware of this, give up the offensive, and turn to one side to escape, but the time is too late, rod did not give any chance to escape. Rhode released a large number of death clouds, which immediately completely enveloped the outer part of the sea, forming a reverse dark semicircle barrier restricting the creatures in it. Under rod''s control, the barrier formed by the cloud of death is squeezing and shrinking inward, further reducing the living space of all creatures in it. Any fish that touches the death cloud barrier, no matter how big or small, immediately shows signs of festering on its body. If it stays a little longer, the flesh and blood will be completely separated from its body. With the help of the death cloud generated by the divine level soul summoning technique, the effect is so domineering. Finally, when the barrier was completely created, all the fish found the abnormal changes in the environment and fell into a panic. Some of the creatures that preyed on the school of fish looked at the faint gap between the clouds of death and tried to pass through it quickly. Some of them dived directly downward regardless of the surrounding environment, hoping to escape. However, these actions could not play any role. Rod won''t allow these creatures to escape from his own eyes. Except for the blockade of the death cloud, under his control, all the fish that fell into the death cloud first woke up in the form of a corpse wizard king and began to attack all the living creatures first. The silver tornado made up of small fish appears again, stirring the whole water area, but it can not play any role. It is only a matter of time before they die. Under the control of rod, the barrier of death cloud is completely closed, and all the internal space is covered. Except for the transformed corpse wizard king, there is no breath in it. Chapter 1076 With the rapid gathering of death energy, a massive transformation of the undead is under the guidance of rod. Located in the water element plane which is not far away from the main plane, rod was finally able to let go of his hands and feet to transform the undead and show the real ability of the artifact. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "You got the race achievement [life Reaper]." "[life Reaper]: kill 1000000 creatures in total. Basic reward all attributes + 2. All attributes + 3 after wearing "You got the race achievement [sea hunter]." "[Marine hunter]: kill 500000 marine creatures in total. Basic reward all attributes + 1, navigation level + 1. After wearing it, your basic attributes in the ocean will be increased by 20%. " "You''ve got the race achievement [disaster of the dead]." "[disaster of the dead]: it has transformed 30000 undead creatures. Basic reward control spirit + 5. Control spirit + 20 after wearing. " "You''ve achieved speed [endless]" Cumulative Basic reward control spirit + 10. Control spirit + 50 after wearing it. " ¡­¡­¡­¡­ In the process of transformation, the system log keeps beating, and there are new racing achievements. Rod can clearly perceive his rapid improvement in attributes. The school of fish, which is made up of smaller fish, has an extremely large number, meeting the requirements of various racing achievements, which was not expected by rod before. Simply look at the attributes provided by these racing achievements, rod will ignore the content, but will pay attention to these undead creatures. The existence of God level evocation makes rod not consume any mana in the process of transformation, which is combined with the special effect of ghost King''s cloak. This is also the reason why rod can complete this transformation in such a short time. red If there are any creatures who know something about the necromancer, they will feel very shocked when they catch a glimpse of this scene. Unfortunately, there is no such thing here. In the whole water element plane, there is probably only one necromancer. For such a large number of skeletal fish, even if their individual control spirit is negligible, rod can''t control them all. He can only control a small part of them selectively, and the rest can only be controlled directly by the ability of the ghost King''s cloak. With such a large number of corpses, rod also realized the Lich''s sense of control over its undead creatures. There are hundreds of thousands of highly active mental imprints in his mind at the same time. Coupled with the separation of the upper plane, it is difficult for rod to find the mental imprints of his subordinates in his own thematic plane. these The shape of the corpse king, that is, the prototype of the transformed creatures, has a great influence on their strength. The corpse king in the form of ordinary people is much stronger than these fish King bones, and even can reach the degree of crushing, just as the Titan corpse king is more powerful than the corpse king in the form of ordinary people. Just as the cloud of death released by hundreds of conventional necromancer Kings is just the same as that released by Titan necromancer kings, the cloud of death released by hundreds of skeletal fish Kings is just the same as that released by a conventional necromancer king. This time, rod controlled millions of skeletons and fish kings. If he put them in the main plane and replaced them with corpse kings of normal size, they would be tens of thousands of degrees, enough to destroy most of the cities and towns. The power of these corpse kings should not be underestimated. Unfortunately, rod at this time is just an exile on the elemental plane. No matter how many undead creatures he gains, he can''t change this. In order to find the way back to the theme plane, rod must use all his own strength. In this process, rod will undoubtedly play a great role in the transformation ability of the undead. In addition to these fish King skeletons, there were also some marine creatures that had been transformed into witchcraft King skeletons before. However, compared with the huge number of fish King skeletons, the number of these creatures was undoubtedly insignificant, and rod did not care about them. Looking at the whole ocean, this is only a tiny corner. The water element level has proved to rod the huge number of organisms in it with practical actions. Rod doesn''t have to worry about transformation. This harvest also provided rod with a large number of undead creatures needed to explore the ocean. "Go and turn all the creatures you meet into undead." Relying on the existence of the ghost King''s cloak, rod gave such an order to all the skeleton fish king under his command. A single skeletal fish king looks very small, but in essence, they are the necromancer king who can use the energy of death. Their strength is no longer what ordinary creatures can fight against, so rod assured them to explore all the surrounding areas. these Under the calm sea, the shadow is hidden. A storm belonging to the undead is coming, and rod is in the center of the storm. The woman in white, who had been fighting with Rhode, could not foresee what kind of disaster Rhode, who was banished to the intersection of space, would bring to the whole water level. If we can foresee this in advance, I am afraid that even if she died, she would not choose to exile rod. When the king of skeletal fish went to explore the surrounding area at rod''s command, a small number of creatures remained. What remains here are a group of small fish that are also eroded by the cloud of death, but have not been transformed. Under the effect of magic, these fish float beside rod and do not sink. these While transforming all other creatures, rod deliberately left the group of dead fish, which naturally had his own intention. Soon, rod moved the group of dead fish to the surface of the sea, together with a former king of skeletal fish, preparing for a new round of attempt. If this attempt can be successful, rod''s time to return to the main plane may be greatly shortened. Chapter 1077 these Under rod''s control, one of the skeletal fish kings took the lead in the transformation, transforming a former congener into the form of a fifth level necromancer. Then, the transformed skeletal fish began to further transform these dead fish, transforming them into fourth-order ghost grudges. With rod''s cooperation, the transformation process is completed very smoothly. What appears in front of rod''s eyes is a large number of bone fish in the form of resentment soul. It''s also the ability to use the cloak of the ghost king. If you want to achieve this, it''s difficult for rod to transform the lower level undead creatures. He must cooperate with his undead creatures. These undead creatures in the form of grudges are what rod needed most at this time. Rod did not hesitate to give up the transformation of the skeletal fish king, but turned them into grudges for this reason. these There are no wings and no magic elements. These flying fish are floating above the sea. If rod needs them, they can even rise to the sky. Looking at this scene in his eyes, rod realized that this attempt was undoubtedly successful, and he had seen the hope of returning to the theme plane. According to rod''s understanding of undead creatures, the undead creatures of the ghost class have certain flying ability and can float on the ground. As one of these undead creatures, the resentful spirits have higher attributes, so their flying ability is naturally more powerful. The information from the previous life made rod understand that there was no land in the water plane except the land once raised by the legendary mage blakada, and the whole world was wrapped in the ocean. The unique environment also limits the species of organisms in the water element plane. The common flying organisms in the main plane are absolutely impossible to appear here. Besides the element organisms, most of them are only fish. For this reason, in rod''s original idea, it seems that it is difficult for him to transform into a flying undead. The creature on the water element plane itself does not have such ability, and rod can not force the undead to add wings. Because of this, at the beginning, rod did not put the starting point of searching for land into the sky of water element plane, but tried to search for land under the water and transform a large number of fish into undead creatures. This process made rod see the hope of success, but it still took a long time to reach this point, which was too long for rod to accept. If you want to search the land above the sea, what way is faster than searching from the sky? In the process of transforming the undead, rod suddenly realized that relying on the ability of the cloak of the ghost king, he seemed to be able to transform the undead with flying ability, which is the fourth-order ghost. Aware of this, rod immediately left some undead creatures for the transformation. Before that, rod had never seen a fish undead that could fly, and he did not know whether the grudged soul transformed from fish had the ability to fly. It wasn''t until the results came out that the whole transformation process was completely over that rod confirmed this. There is no difference between the grudged souls transformed from fish and the grudged souls that rod once saw. Although they are only fish bones in appearance, they are actually undead creatures burning soul fire. They can float freely on the sea and fly in the sky. Even as like as two peas of the dead creatures, Rhodes can hardly tell the difference between what the skeletal fish king and the spirit fish are. At rod''s signal, these spirits rose to the sky one after another, observing the surrounding sea, forming a spectacular scene. Rod tried. By the connection in the cloak of the ghost king, he could clearly perceive what the ghost had observed. With the existence of these flying fish, they can search the land in the water level directly from the sea surface, and the time for rod to return to the main level will undoubtedly be greatly shortened. For rod, this is naturally very beneficial. At this time, what rod transformed was only part of the original dead fish, and most of the fish carcasses were transformed into skeletal fish king by rod. these Although he discovered the advantages of the flying fish in searching for land, rod did not plan to let all his undead creatures transform into flying fish. Rod''s plan is to use these two methods to explore the water element potential surface at the same time, but he did not deliberately favor one of them. Although the exploration ability of grudge flying fish is powerful, it must be supported by enough quantity to ensure the process. Increasing the number of grudge flying fish involves the transformation of undead creatures, which needs to be carried out by many skeletal fish under rod. For rod at this time, the number of undead creatures under his command is not much. Compared with the whole water level, the number of undead creatures is very small. Compared with the state he just arrived here, rod was not so anxious, especially when he found these feasible methods. Rod knew that even without his own existence, those liches who joined the battle would not have any abnormal behavior in a short time. Everything would proceed according to the original plan. However, if he disappeared for a longer time, the situation would not be certain. At that time, maybe even Rowling in Sao will be in danger. Rod must return to the theme plane as soon as possible. Whether it''s sending the king of skeletal fish to turn all the creatures he encounters into corpses, or letting the flying fish explore the surrounding sea, rod has only one ultimate goal, which is to return to the theme plane. Rod knows this very well. Just after rod sent out all the dead creatures he had just transformed, he suddenly received feedback from the skeletal fish king in his mental imprint. It seems that something unusual happened not far away from here. After perceiving this, rod didn''t hesitate. He immediately rushed to the direction of the anomaly and went to find out. Chapter 1078 The signal from the perception made rod rush to a water area not far away. In the process of Rhode''s going to the waters, he vaguely sensed some changes in his mental imprint. Due to the control of a large number of skeletal fish king, the number of mental imprints in rod''s mind is extremely large. Whether a single mental imprint dissipates or not, rod can not clearly perceive it. This is also the problem faced by the powerful necromancer. In terms of quantity alone, the number of undead creatures controlled by the skeletal fish king and rod is close to that of the general Lich. If the rank of the skeletal fish king is taken into account, the overall strength has completely surpassed the undead creatures controlled by the Lich. There is no way to directly detect the abnormality on the undead by checking the mental imprint. Rod chose another way, that is to check the system log. No matter how complicated the mental imprint in the mind, the system log is always very clear, which can make rod intuitively understand what happened. According to the information in the system log, in the process of rod''s transformation of the flying fish, many of the skeletal fish king he had transformed died in the battle. Just controlled by the mental imprint, hundreds of them have died in the battle, not to mention a large number of people who have not been controlled by the mental imprint but only controlled by the cloak of the ghost king. According to the ratio between the mental imprint control and the cloak control of the ghost king, I''m afraid that in this short period of time, thousands of skeleton fish kings have suffered losses. Therefore, rod must go to the place where the problem occurred to find out. Just at the beginning of the exploration of the water element potential surface, there was such a loss, which rod did not expect. Compared with the conventional corpse king, although the skeleton fish king is the same corpse king, their strength is much worse. They must unite to give full play to their strength. At rod''s signal, the snake shaped Witch King quickly moved forward, and soon took rod to the area where the fish King lost. Before he got close, rod felt the frenzied waves of mana. According to the types of magic elements, the waves around him belonged to the waves of water magic elements, which corresponded to the properties of the plane itself. At the same time, rod also noticed that many creatures were fighting with the king of skeletal fish. These creatures have the upper body of humanoid creatures, but their strange faces and fins on the back destroy their similarity with humanoid creatures. Under their bodies, the changes are more obvious. The upper body is connected with a thick snake like body. The scales on the body are clearly visible, and the tail fin grows at the end. At this time, it is swinging very flexibly. Bursts of cold are coming from them. When they raise their hands, they can condense the magic of water system, making the cold water even colder. They release a language that rod can''t perceive. They spread rapidly in the ocean in the form of waves. Not far away, it seems that more and more of these creatures gather. The memory from the theme plane made him recognize at a glance that this group of creatures in front of him was the water element man, one of the four elements. these The body of water element human is also born for the special environment of water element plane. It can swim very flexibly underwater, far better than all fish. With these advantages, few creatures can defeat the water elemental man in underwater combat. This is also the reason why the skeletal fish King lost a lot in the beginning. Compared with the number of skeletal fish king, the number of Shui Yuansu people is far less. Up to now, there are only nearly 100 water element people in rod''s eyes, including a few ice element people. Compared with the number of skeletal fish king, the number of shuiyuansu people is far less. Until now, after many water element people came, only nearly 100 water element people appeared in rod''s eyes, including several ice element people. Without the arrival of rod and the unique effect of the ghost King''s cloak, the nearly 100 water elemental people in front of us would be able to dominate this sea area. Their water magic can well restrain all conventional creatures. But now, the effect of the ghost King''s cloak has undoubtedly changed all this. When all the fish creatures in the original small fish swarm are transformed into the corpse king, even the water element man who dominates the water element plane has no way to deal with it at this moment. With the release of death clouds by the king of skeletal fish, the superimposed death clouds instantly envelop the water element human not far away. The strong death energy, even under the water, has no reduction in effect, and the water element human body is suddenly severely eroded. In contrast, although the water magic released by water element man will cause certain losses to the king of skeletal fish, it is insignificant compared with their overall number. Hundreds of thousands of skeletons can be regarded as the sixth level creatures. When they attack together, the damage they can cause is far beyond the expectation of water element people. these The only one who can escape from the cloud of death is the ice element man who has mastered the instantaneous movement. As for the ordinary water element man, he can''t bear two times on his own body, and he will die in the strong erosion. Soon, in front of rod''s eyes, the ordinary water element man was wiped out. When the body of water element man dissipates, what is left is the most precious element core in their body. Rhode simply collected a few, and didn''t care about the rest. The king of skeletal fish who came here to fight with the water element man is only a small part controlled by rod. More king of skeletal fish are still performing the tasks assigned by rod, transforming all creatures they meet into corpses. The initial resistance of the water element man caused great losses to the king of skeletal fish. However, when a large number of the king of skeletal fish gathered to attack the water element man again, they were easily crushed and did not encounter any decent resistance. Compared with the loss of the king of skeletal fish, the loss of these water element people is obviously more severe. After all, before the transformation, the king of skeletal fish was just a small fish without rank. Instead of letting the rest of the skeleton fish King disperse, rod led them to pursue the ice elemental man who tried to escape. Chapter 1079 Rod had a premonition in his heart that if these ice element people were allowed to leave, once they spread the news of the skeletal fish king to other element people on the whole water element plane, maybe their plans to return to the main plane would be hindered. Whether it''s the gathering of the skeletal fish king or the pursuit, it''s all under rod''s control. Without rod''s control, the undead can''t do such a move. In rod''s view, if you don''t have your own arrival and let the skeletal fish kings gather together, the most likely outcome of these skeletal fish Kings is that they will be destroyed one by one by the water elemental people, which will lead to a sharp decrease in the number of dead creatures. This is also the disadvantage of the undead creatures after they lose the control of the necromancer. According to the rank, any skeletal flying fish has to surpass the water element man and ice element man, but the strength is obviously not so. The skeletal fish king can only show the power of the corpse king after a large number of gathering. Water element man is undoubtedly the biggest difficulty that rod has to face when he wants to break away from the water element plane. These creatures who have ruled the water element plane for countless years will not let this place be occupied by the undead. To return to the theme plane is something that rod must achieve. There are many things in the theme plane waiting for rod to reach. Therefore, even if there are more water elements who try to stop them, rod will eliminate them one by one. Under rod''s leadership, the skeletal fish King soon caught up with the ice element man who was trying to escape, and covered him with the cloud of death. After casting instant movement for many times, ice elemental people can''t cast the same kind of magic again, and finally they can only fall under the erosion of death energy, and their counterattack magic can''t break through the barrier of death cloud. Take out the element core of ice element man and put it into the space ring. Rod''s perception does not stay on the element core, but on what he sees. In the process of chasing the fleeing ice element man, rod didn''t care about the surrounding environment. In rod''s eyes, there is an ocean around him, and it''s hard for him to see any difference from the ocean environment. The only thing Rhode can feel is that many ice element people escape in the same direction without clear command. It seems that as long as they can escape to a certain place, they are safe, and that direction just points to a certain place on the sea floor. these At rod''s signal, the originally gathered king of skeletal fish set out quickly to explore the area where ice elemental man intended to escape. In particular, the places that can''t be reached by underwater vision need to be explored by these skeletal fish kings. In rod''s view, the place where ice element people place their hopes is likely to be near the water. The shape of the undead makes it possible for these skeletal fish kings to reach deeper underwater without fear of the pressure around them, which even rod could not achieve. In rod''s impression, if the liches he had seen came here, they might be able to do the same and dive deep into the water without worrying about body damage. Due to the transformation of endless night ritual, rod is still limited by his body, and can only move in the area near the sea, unable to dive to a deeper area. While waiting for the skeletal fish king to explore the surrounding area, rod took out the previously obtained element core for inspection. There is no difference with the element core that rod once obtained. The element core that rod held in his hand is similar to an irregular hard solid. The only special thing is that the element core can always activate the surrounding water magic elements. With the unique effect of magic talisman, rod can recover mana more quickly. Soon, the news from the mental imprint disrupted rod''s observation of the core of the elements. Not far below, the king of skeletal fish found out where the ice element was trying to escape and fed the news back to rod. Hang the core of this element on your body to recover more mana. It is estimated that the location of this place is still in the area you can reach. Rod doesn''t hesitate and immediately controls the serpentine corpse wizard king to swim downward. In the process of the serpentine corpse King''s diving, rod obviously felt that his ears were tight, as if he had been pressed by a pair of invisible hands. At the same time, his chest was stuffy. The deeper he went into the water, the stronger the feeling was. Seeing this, rod let the serpentine corpse King slow down the speed of diving to avoid more serious discomfort. The light gradually dimmed, and the creatures that originally existed around had already been cleared by the king of skeletal fish. In the dim environment, according to the guidance of the king of skeletal fish, rod finally found the anomaly they found. these As rod approached, the core of elements he had hung on suddenly began to heat up and tremble violently. Rod held the element core in his hand. He just tried to put it into the space ring, but he felt a burst of resistance. At this time, the element core could not be put into the space ring. Rod seemed to be aware of something, and then he threw the core of the element onto the altar. As soon as the element core touched the altar, amazing changes took place on it. Under the gaze of rod, with a large number of magic elements gathering, an illusory outline began to appear around the element core and completely enveloped it. A familiar figure appeared in front of rod again. It was the ice element man who was killed by the skeletal fish king not long ago. At this time, he had recovered his whole body. Before the newly resurrected ice elemental man realized what had happened, the king of skeletal fish around him immediately took action and released the cloud of death one after another, enveloping the ice elemental man on the altar. With the erosion of the cloud of death, the ice element man''s consciousness fell into silence, and the element core appeared again. However, when it touched the altar below again, it immediately restored the ice element man''s body under the action of the altar below. Looking at the scene in front of him, rod puts his eyes on the altar in front of him. He seems to have recognized the origin of this unique altar in front of him. Chapter 1080 What happened in front of him made rod have some ideas about the mysterious altar under the ocean. Rod has recognized that the special disc found by the king of skeletal fish, which can revive the ice element man, is one of the most special things in the water element plane. The water altar is the name of the players in the previous life. As long as you take the element core belonging to the water system element man here, you can wake up the silent element man again. Whether it is the water element man or the water altar, their origins in the element plane can not be verified, but it is undeniable that there is a considerable degree of correlation between them. Water altar belongs to one of the element altars, and all kinds of functions correspond to water element man. Among the other element planes, the element people with different attributes also have corresponding altars. The elemental altar can not only bring great help to elemental creatures, but also is a rare thing for other creatures who are good at casting magic. Once they come to any element altar, they can directly create a large number of element people, even element lords, with the help of their special effects. In rod''s impression, the five level magic mastered by the legendary mage blakada, which called the elemental man, evolved from the unique knowledge recorded on the elemental altar. Looking at the dense ancient scars on the water altar, rod seems to have some feeling in his heart. He can imagine that a unique magic is recorded on the altar in this form. Old and mysterious knowledge makes rod''s consciousness immerse in it, but it feels like a curtain. It''s clear that there are many things in front of rod, but rod can''t fully understand them. Perhaps because of the low level of wisdom, rod failed to see any hints about this kind of magic from the system log. Although rod could feel the abnormality on the water altar, he did not understand it recognized by the system. At this moment, rod can''t help thinking of Rowling''s existence. If Rowling is here, with her wisdom level, she should be able to understand the knowledge above the water altar and gain a unique magic. In the process of Rhode''s thinking, the former ice element man did not know how many times he had lost consciousness under the influence of the cloud of death, and then he was resurrected by the water altar, so he kept repeating this process. Through the feedback from the system log, rod realized that repeatedly killing this ice element man brought him lower and lower experience value, from 4000 points corresponding to the first level creature to 40 points corresponding to the first level creature. Although the experience value provided by the ice element man has been decreasing, its ability to revive through the water altar has not declined at all. Rod can still feel the momentum of a fifth level creature from his body. After falling under the cloud of death for many times, the ice element man didn''t give up the idea of resistance. Whenever the water altar restores its body, it will prepare to cast the spell at the first time. However, because this area has been covered by the cloud of death for a long time, and it has not finished casting the spell, the body will be destroyed by the cloud of death first. It''s impossible to obtain almost unlimited experience points from an element person by relying on the existence of the water altar. On the contrary, the number of experience points will continue to decrease, and eventually they will only be the same as the first-order creatures. Rod''s interest in the water altar in front of him is also much less. At this time, rod paid attention to the transformed ice element man. After countless attempts, ice element people finally despair, there is no way to defeat the enemy in front of them, they can only let them destroy their bodies again and again, and then rely on the water altar to revive. With instant movement, ice element people have a chance to escape from this place, but more likely, they will suffer the same fate, and because they are far away from the water altar, they can not continue to revive. Giving up the extra resistance, the ice element man resurrected again and again in the water altar, waiting for other enemies around to stop and leave. Once again, the silent consciousness began to wake up, and the ice element man suddenly found that the black bubble that had been enveloping himself had dissipated since then. Although there were rich residues of alien magic elements around, his body was no longer eroded. When the ice element man looked around, a figure suddenly stood on the water altar and appeared in front of it. As you can see, the ice element man opens his mouth, and a bubble comes out of his mouth. At the same time, a special wave is also transmitted underwater. Rod, who came to ice element, noticed its abnormal behavior, but felt that he didn''t feel anything and didn''t understand what it wanted to express. Looking back on the previous battles, those water elementals also gathered their companions in such a way that ordinary people could not perceive. Rod realized that this should be the way for water elementals to communicate underwater. At this time, the ice element man made such a move, perhaps to summon his companions, or to communicate with rod. Unfortunately, this way of communication between people who only belong to the water element can''t be understood at all. If he has mastered the special skills related to linguistics, rod may have a chance to understand what ice element people want to express, but now, without the support of relevant special skills, in rod''s view, the ice element people in front of him are just making a strange move. The only thing rod can understand is that ice element people have the idea of communication, rather than constantly dying and resurrecting under the influence of the cloud of death. Seeing this, rod stretched out his hand and pointed to the surface of the sea, indicating that ice element man would follow him. After all, in the middle of the ocean, rod could not speak. Ice element people are very resistant to leaving the water altar. Even if they have suffered many deaths, they can recover. They don''t have to worry about the silence of consciousness. After leaving the water altar, they can''t enjoy the effect. After discovering the unusual appearance of the ice element man, rod raised his hand. With his sign, a large number of death clouds gathered around the skeleton fish king again, and in a twinkling of an eye, he covered the water altar. Seeing this, the ice elemental man finally stopped hesitating and was ready to follow rod to the water. Although the water altar could revive it, the miserable situation of suffering from the erosion of the cloud of death, especially the experience of the body completely melting into the alien magic elements, has long been remembered in his heart. Chapter 1081 At rod''s signal, soon, the ice element man came to the sea with him. As the ruler of the water element plane, the ice element man shows a good adaptability to the environment. Whether it is under the sea or above the sea, it does not affect its ability to cast magic. Rod has no doubt that it can reach the depths of the sea without worrying about the influence of pressure. In the sky, some ghost flying fish are exploring this area, looking for possible land. This is not a special undead on the water element plane, and has not attracted the attention of other creatures in the ocean. Only rod knows the origin of these special undead. Looking at the half figure ice element man, rod hesitated. After thinking for a while, he asked, "can you understand what I''m talking about?" Ice element man''s face was at a loss, the gills behind his face were closed, and he didn''t answer rod''s words. Although he had already expected this situation, when he really saw the reaction of ice element man, rod still sighed to himself. Because he has not yet mastered the special linguistic skills, the language he has mastered is limited to the universal language used by the theme plane human beings. In the thematic plane, human beings are dominant. The official language used by both blakada and elasia is this common language. Therefore, in order to better communicate and trade, some creatures in other regions will also learn common language. Over time, this language will spread. In the plane of elements, the situation becomes more complicated. Since there are not many traces of human involvement, even the land raised by the mages of blakada occupies only a small part of the plane of water elements. Therefore, the creatures in the plane have never heard of this language, so they can''t understand the meaning of Rhode''s words. The existence of linguistics can change this point. The master level linguistics can understand any known language, and even understand the whispers in the soul fire of the dead. It can communicate with all creatures without obstacles, including element creatures. If rod still has rich attribute points, he may start to think about whether to assign attribute points to linguistics. Rod recalled that in previous games, the most effective special skill when combined with linguistics was the existence of diplomacy, which could initially win the favor of other camps and let weak creatures take the initiative to join. Players who study linguistics and diplomacy usually don''t focus on fighting. However, rod at this time, has been unable to achieve this point. special There is no way to use the skill points to communicate with the ice element people in front of him, and rod doesn''t know how to deal with it for a while. Originally, the skeletal fish king did not come to the sea with rod, but continued to carry out the order to transform other creatures. After noticing the existence of the water altar, rod was able to confirm that at least in this area, only the previous group of water element people existed, and there would be no other powerful creatures, so the king of skeletal fish could transform with confidence. At this moment, the ice element man on one side opened his mouth actively. Between the opening and closing of his gills, he uttered a language that rod had never heard before. His voice was low, accompanied by a series of long sounds. It was obvious that he wanted to express something. This time, a blank face changed to rod. After confirming that he didn''t know the language at all, rod didn''t pay any attention to the ice element man beside him, but put his eyes on the surrounding sea. The sky is still shining brightly. Just like when rod just arrived here, rod can''t judge the passage of time through the changes of the sky. He can only achieve this through the records in the system log. The sea around is also a calm scene, and even a larger wave can not be seen. Looking around, except for the flying fish in the sky and the ice element man on the side, rod can not even see any creature. environment Like all the exiled creatures for thousands of years, rod sincerely felt that he did not belong here. "Do you know? I should have led the undead to conquer the world and fight against the greatest legendary creature, but now I can''t achieve anything, because I am trapped here, trapped in this plane. " As he said that, a wave of unwilling to emerge from rod''s heart, looking at the ice element man beside him, he raised his hand, but could not help seeing his wrinkly fingers soaked in seawater for a long time. This discovery seemed to make rod a little frustrated. He put down his hand heavily and hit him on one side of the sea. The spray splashed on him and then fell into the water without any waves. Ice element people see this scene, face some doubts, low and strange tone, once again from its mouth. Rod self mocked smile: "I''m really crazy, even with an element of biological, said these have no." At this time, rod''s face began to converge, looking at the ice element people''s eyes gradually turned cold, a chill began to spread around. Ice element man not far away, perceiving the change on rod, just wanted to escape underwater. The previous black cloud appeared again and completely shrouded him. The effect of the death cloud released by rod himself is not as good as that released by the king of skeletal fish. Under the spread of the death cloud, the body shape of the ice element man melts instantly and can''t hold on for a moment. Holding the core of elements belonging to the ice elemental man in his hand, rod noticed that the core was already dilapidated and full of cracks. Even his ability to gather magic elements was much worse than before. Shaking his head, rod put the core of this element into the space ring and took out a new one to hang on him to speed up the recovery of mana. Rod''s eyes were gradually worried. Just like what he said to the ice element man, rod didn''t know whether the skeletal fish king and the grudge flying fish could play the role he had expected and find the gathering place of master blakada for himself. flowe Chapter 1082 There is a huge object floating on the boundless ocean. Rod''s body is lying on his back with a hard touch. It''s been a week since we came to the water element level. During this time, rod felt the anomaly belonging to this level again. Rod noticed that since he came to this plane, there has always been bright light in the sky, but there is no sign of the sun. A week later, there is no change in the sky. Night does not exist in this plane. In rod''s perception, the concentration of Magic Elements in the water plane is not reasonable and should not exist as stably as the main plane. However, under the action of an inexplicable force, it is juxtaposed with the other planes and has been existing up to now. The scenes in front of him can''t help but remind rod of the scenes in his previous life when he was searching for information about the fourth expansion film in the water element plane. At that time, rod certainly didn''t expect that he would be trapped here now. During this period, rod also recalled that in the water level of his previous life, various forbidden areas were divided by players, such as the multi headed snake trench. If you can find one of the forbidden areas that rod has an impression on, you may be able to find the land raised by master blakada. However, even if he exhausted the power of the players in his previous life, he only explored a small area of the water element plane, and rod still got nothing at this time. On the blue sea, only rod''s figure exists. After many days'' transformation of the undead, there are no living creatures in this area. As rod expected, when the number of the king of skeletal fish increased, no creature could stand in front of them. Similar to the water element man and ice element man that rod met when he just arrived at this plane, they could only become the purest element core under the endless death cloud of the king of skeletal fish. The organisms accumulated in the water level for countless years are the best transformation materials for the king of skeletal fish. Without such a large number of ordinary organisms, rod could not find suitable materials even if he wanted to transform the undead. The effect of artifact is that even if rod comes to the water plane alone, he can also cause a disaster brought by the undead. Who would have thought that the purpose of all this is to find the way back to the main plane. Under the crazy expansion of the king of skeletal fish, their number is increasing geometrically, far from stopping. Rod also explored a corner of the water element potential plane. In this process, in addition to the fact that rod would take the initiative to attack when there was an enemy that the king of skeletal fish could not solve, rod lay on the sea and waited like he is now most of the time. The hard solid on which rod relies is the water altar he discovered not long ago. It is like a huge disc-shaped water altar, which was moved from underwater to the sea by rod. The hard material of the disc itself gives rod a feeling of returning to the land. Without the existence of this disc, rod could only lie on the uneven bones of the undead. Although overall, it had little impact, it was definitely not a comfortable experience. As he lies on the altar of flowing water, the core element that rod carries has long been put into the ring of space and is no longer taken out. He can''t quickly recover his mana value by relying on the ability of the element core to gather water magic elements. At this time, rod doesn''t seem to need this either. He has kept his full mana value for many days. Because he doesn''t have any enemies to fight, he doesn''t even need to use his water and Qi control magic for himself. Looking at the white sky, rod couldn''t help thinking about the existence of Rowling. He didn''t know what was going on with her. What was she doing now? Did the liches launch an attack on eracia according to the original plan? Due to the separation of planes, rod is totally unable to transmit his own message to the theme plane. Neither the communication ability of spiritual imprint nor the control ability of the cloak of the ghost king for the undead can help this. No matter how he thinks about it, rod can''t bring any help to everything in the theme plane. This was the time of the necromancer, but rod had to be absent because he was exiled. Naturally, he felt sorry. A sudden wave of perception disturbed rod''s thoughts at this time. Through the information shown in the spiritual imprint, rod realized that in the process of exploring the water plane, the king of skeletal fish encountered creatures that they could not deal with. Through the existence of the undead creature and the faint perception of the scene, rod confirmed that the strength of this creature had exceeded the scope of ordinary legendary creatures. No wonder those skeletal fish kings could not deal with it and had to pass the news to rod. The appearance of this powerful creature finally made rod cheer up. He had already recovered his full mana, and he was able to use it. "Go... Take me to the center of the war." With the release of the order in the spiritual imprint, the disc on which rod relied began to vibrate one after another. Under the disc, a huge shadow appeared under the ocean. With a lot of splashing water, rod and the disc separated from the sea and kept rising. The real things hidden below also showed their own shape. It''s a huge skeleton of marine creatures, which is far larger than all the creatures rod has ever seen. In rod''s impression, the only thing that can compete with the creatures in front of him is the existence of the Titan necromancer king. The undead that appeared under the water came from the existence of the largest creature that the king of skeletal fish met during this period, that is, the whale. This level of creatures can be divided into seven levels. Even the behemoth can''t compete with it underwater. Because of the lack of casting ability, under the siege of the skeletal fish king and the erosion of the cloud of death, the whale''s huge size only allowed it to persist for a long time, and finally became a member of the necromancer king under the transformation of rod himself. Instead of letting the transformed king of whale corpse attack other creatures like the king of skeletal fish, rod left him by his side. The altar that used to float on the water was also held up by the king of whale corpse. According to the characteristics of the altar itself, I''m afraid it will sink below the sea, the depth that rod originally found it. At rod''s signal, the king of whale corpse wizard took him all the way. Soon, he came to the location where the king of skeletal fish found something unusual. Chapter 1083 Because of its huge size, the king of whale corpse has an excellent sailing speed, which is far faster than the serpentine corpse king that rod first transformed. Even compared with the ghost dragon, the speed is no worse, or even better. Perhaps the bones fit the relationship of underwater movement. If the whale corpse wizard king is brought to the ground, it naturally does not have such effects. This is also the reason why rod chose to let him follow him. In the process of transforming the whale corpse wizard king, rod tried to use the traditional transformation method to transform it into a powerful undead like a ghost dragon rather than a general corpse wizard King transformed by the ghost King''s cloak. However, due to the lack of corresponding control spirit, rod''s idea had to be abandoned in the end. Using the cloak of the ghost king to transform the undead, rod can control it through the cloak of the ghost king without the existence of spiritual imprint. The undead transformed by traditional means can''t achieve this. He doesn''t want to face the end that the undead is out of control. Rod can only make this choice. Fortunately, due to the huge size of the king, the strength of the king is far better than that of the general king of skeletal fish. Although it can not reach the level of the Titan king, it is also the most powerful one among the king transformed by rod, except the Titan king. Not close to the gathering place of a large group of skeletal fish kings, rod, located on the surface of the disc, noticed the abnormal scene above the sea in the distance. The cloud of death released by the king of skeletal fish has already completely covered this area. The dark clouds are all over the sea, covering a huge object inside. The huge tentacles, waving wildly, tore the barrier of the black fog, rolled up the huge waves, and easily wiped out a large number of skeletons between the suction cup contraction. Before he got close, rod felt the difficulty of this creature in front of him. This creature was able to fight in the cloud of death without fear, which also showed rod this point. According to the information from the spiritual imprint, it is in the depths of the ocean that the king of skeletal fish discovered in this area. In the face of the active attack of the skeletal fish king, the creature in front of him is not polite. He uses his powerful attributes to strangle the skeletal fish King directly, which leads to the arrival of more skeletal fish king. In order to better fight with this creature, under rod''s command, the king of skeletal fish led it all the way to the sea, and constantly used the cloud of death to contain it. environment Ordinary cloud of death can''t do any harm to this creature. Even when it comes to the sea, this situation doesn''t change. flower With a large number of skeletons and fish kings dying under the touch of giant sea monsters, rod naturally won''t let them go. This is also the first opponent that rod met after he came to the water element plane and needed him to show all his strength. Rod chose to let the king of skeletal fish lead this giant sea monster to the sea, in addition to better observing its ability, rod''s strength can also be better played. Rhode pulled out the Titan''s arrow from his waist, which he had not been able to use since he came to the water element plane. With the light swing of the hilt, a large number of violent lightning shot at the creatures in the black fog. Suppressed by the environment of the water element plane itself, the Titan''s arrow released by the artifact is obviously smaller than that in the main plane, and the lightning speed is significantly slower, which is only equal to the ordinary magic arrow. The lightning struck the tentacles in the black fog and made a violent explosion. Some of the lightning directly hit the water surface, and the electric energy spread instantly, making the whole water surface surge. Even the king of skeletal fish nearby was also affected. The cloud of death is gradually dissipating under the successive effects of magic. However, when everything is dispersed, the giant creature in the black fog seems not to be affected. Not only is there no injury on the body, but its momentum is stronger, just like being enraged by rod''s action. At that time, a large number of tentacles came out from under the sea to clean up a large number of skeletons around the fish king, and approached the position of the whale corpse wizard king. The feedback from the system log made rod realize that his Titan''s arrow didn''t cause any damage to the giant sea monster in front of him. For the release of Titan''s arrow, rod is not without harvest, at least through this move, we can confirm that the giant sea monster in front of us has the nature of magic immunity. It can resist the damage of Titan''s arrow and death cloud at the same time, which can''t be explained by some characteristics. The only reason rod can think of is the existence of magic immunity. care As far as rod knows, the reason why dragon creatures are immune to magic is also different. Similar to the common green dragon and golden dragon in Eli, they are immune to magic because of the dragon scale they have. Once the dragon scale is damaged due to physical attack, the corresponding position will lose the ability of magic immunity. Because of this, the Dragon scales of green dragon and golden dragon have become common materials for making anti magic equipment. The giant dragon does not hesitate to give the useless dragon scales to the spirits who clean their bodies. In the underground world, the red dragon and the black dragon are pure anti magic constitution. Even if they lose the dragon scale, their magic immunity will not be affected, and they can resist all the magic attacking their body surface. these The only thing that is the same is that no matter what kind of anti magic creatures are, they have little resistance to magic in their bodies. If they can come into their bodies and cast lethal magic, they will have excellent effect. No creature can resist magic damage from their bodies. Looking at the giant sea monster attacking in front of him, rod kept thinking about the reason why it could resist magic. Is it the outer side of the tentacle, the wrinkled skin, or the nature of itself? Chapter 1084 Before rod knew why the giant sea monster was immune to magic, his wildly waving tentacles had already come to him. Huge waves were splashing around, and even the whale corpse wizard king below Rhode was also entangled by tentacles. He was being dragged to the main body of the sea monster by a huge force. The great power from him made rod unstable. He had just stabilized his body, but he didn''t have time to think about it. A huge tentacle was hitting him with an irresistible force. It seemed that the powerful power contained in it could even break the space. Without any assurance, with the help of Hercules shield to take the attack, rod''s body suddenly disappeared. When he reappeared, he was already suspended in the sky. The tentacles hit the water altar that rod was standing on before. An obvious crack appeared on the water altar of unknown material. Even the original grain could not be kept intact at this time. The suction cup attached to the water altar immediately rolled up the huge disc, and the cracks on the surface of the disc became more serious when the muscles contracted. It seems that as long as you continue to exert force, you can break the whole disc. The tentacle naturally does not make such useless behavior as breaking the disc. It rolls up the disc and throws it into the mid air where rod is. In the face of the huge disc that is attacking him with an irregular trajectory, rod has already held the weapon at his waist in his hand, and his body flashed several rays of light, and his eyes were frozen. The next moment, rod''s body disappeared instantly, and the huge disc fell into the air, landed on the distant sea, and then sank into the sea. With the sound of heavy objects falling into the water, there is also half of a huge and strong body that falls on the water at the same time with the disc. It is the tentacle that originally threw the disc. At this time, it has been cut into two parts from the middle part. Naturally, it appears on one side. There is no fancy attack method. When Rhode, who has a glow on his body, appears by instant movement, he just cuts his tentacle into two parts. The huge damage made all the tentacles around suddenly fall into a frenzy. Even pulling the tentacles of the whale corpse wizard king, he also increased his strength and pulled the whale corpse wizard king to the main position. Close to the main body of the sea monster, rod felt the pressure increased sharply, and the number of tentacles around him increased significantly. Around rod alone, there were dozens of tentacles, not to mention a considerable number of tentacles, and he was constantly cleaning up the skeletons of the fish king. For a moment, many tentacles rose from under the sea and swept toward rod''s position. In the face of all this, rod sends out a strange glow, which is a special state under the blessing of multiple magic. The air flow is spreading around him. No matter he moves in any direction, the push of the air flow makes him move faster - attack faster. His eyes were filled with killing intention, and there was a faint flash of red light. Any enemy who dared to stand in front of him would be destroyed by his own hands, without any pity - bloodthirsty magic. The dark red light diffuses over the irregular blade in his hand. The sudden arrival of powerful force makes the sword tremble. After losing all the defensive ability, his attack will become unstoppable. No longer need any floating things to provide support, he stood on the ups and downs of the sea slowly forward, waves with his feet spread out, like the arrival of a God - Ling wave micro step. The glow enveloped his body. The light with the meaning of auspiciousness and holiness seemed extremely gloomy on him for some reason. The filth and evil in it made his momentum reach the peak - prayer. With the blessing of many spells and the combination artifact Titan''s arrow that can''t be destroyed, rod''s melee ability has reached the strongest state ever. Rod''s idea is very simple. The giant sea monster in front of him has the nature of magic immunity. No matter what the magic immunity is, as long as he doesn''t cast a spell on it and changes the target of the magic into himself, he may have an unexpected effect. Different from the complete ban magic, in the face of magic immune enemies, as long as the good performance, magic can still play a great role. Under the blessing of many racing achievements, rod''s basic attributes have long been unable to be measured by ordinary caster standards. Even melee professionals of the same rank can''t compare with rod''s attributes. This is rod''s unique advantage. After many enchantments, rod''s melee ability has reached the standard of legendary melee creature. With the effect of instant movement, rod is confident to fight against the real legendary creature. The only regret for rod is that he didn''t master many professional skills related to melee, and he didn''t learn the most important offensive skill. The only special skill that can help rod at this time is expert fencing. But with the blessing of high attributes, this special skill is enough. red In the face of several other wildly waving tentacles, rod''s body flickered one after another, pulling out residual shadows on the sea, which not only had the effect of instant movement, but also had the traces left by rod''s high-speed movement. Under rod''s attack, several tentacles around him were easily cut off, and some of them were cut into many pieces. The dark blood spread more rapidly. With the blessing of Lingbo and Weibu, walking on the sea is like walking on the ground for rod. At this moment, the original bad water fighting environment turns into a spacious space, which enables rod to exert all his strength. Of course, compared with the real land, the environment at this time is still quite different. Rod, who is cleaning up the tentacles around him, suddenly feels a crisis coming. Without thinking about it, rod immediately moves to pull himself into the sky. The huge spray started from the place where rod was standing. Even rod who came to the sky was still splashed. A curled tentacle was coiled in the position where rod was standing, and continued to beat him. Suddenly, the tentacles burst from under the sea, which also made rod feel a sense of vigilance. Rhode realized that if he didn''t move instantly in time to get away from the sea, he would be killed directly by the tentacle in a desperate state of losing all his defense capabilities. Chapter 1085 At this time, rod was still in fear. Although he had the presence of a small step, his thinking was still limited to the land battle. It was impossible to see such an attack from under the sea on land. For the sea monster, the sea is its home after all, and rod doesn''t know what kind of means it will use if it goes on fighting like this. Therefore, rod must make a quick decision. In rod''s sight, the tentacle that had been cut off before was growing in a slow posture, constantly wriggling, repairing the previous injury. Due to the large number of tentacles, until now, rod only noticed this. The sea monster''s recovery ability for the injury was obviously beyond rod''s expectation. With this strong resilience, no matter how many tentacles rod has cut off, it will not cause effective damage to the sea monster itself. On the contrary, rod''s mana value will be consumed in the process of maintaining these gain spells, and finally fall into a disadvantage. After understanding this, Rodden changed his tactics, no longer attacking the surrounding tentacles, but focused on the sea monster itself. In the face of the huge tentacle, rod didn''t come forward to fight, and his body disappeared directly. The next moment, rod returned to the body of the whale corpse wizard king. Under the tug of dozens of tentacles, the king of whale corpse struggled with his own strength. Although he was constantly dragged to the central area, the progress was extremely slow. It would be a long time before the king of whale corpse would be dragged there without the arrival of rod. Appearing on the body of the king, rod didn''t cut off the tentacles around him to help the king out of the present predicament. Instead, he accelerated the process. At rod''s signal, the king no longer resisted the tentacle''s drag, but instead pushed forward with the tentacle''s pull, and quickly approached a position. Close to the main part of the sea monster, the tentacles rising around are bigger. Even rod can''t cut it off with one blow as before. With the joint action of the two forces, rod soon saw the core of the sea monster in front of him. The huge shadow floats up slowly, separating the sea in front of it from the surrounding. The sea monster will show its complete figure in the water. What appears in front of rod is a deep tunnel leading to the darkness. The darkness can''t see the end. With the help of the only light, we can observe the terrible fangs circling around. With a smell coming, rod realized where the deep tunnel in front of him led. If rod was right, the sea monster was going to swallow the whale corpse. Although the sea monster has incomparably powerful strength, it can be regarded as the overlord of the sea area, but with its wisdom, it can not understand the existence of the undead at all. After all, in the whole water element plane, there is no undead at all, only living creatures and element creatures exist. It was not until rod was exiled that the undead did not belong to the existing category of life system. Maybe in the eyes of sea monsters, there is no difference between the whale corpse wizard King transformed by rod and the cetaceans he usually devours. They can provide a delicious meal. But in rod''s view, the sea monsters'' attempt to swallow the whale corpse wizard king is undoubtedly a big mistake. Sea monster in order to swallow the whale corpse, the Witch King''s mouth, also let rod have the opportunity to cast a spell to its body. In rod''s impression, no matter how strong a creature is, its internal organs are always very fragile. Even for creatures with magic immunity, the effect of magic immunity can only be reflected on the outside of their bodies, and they can''t have anti magic effect in their bodies. Just as the light gradually disappeared, the fangs were about to fall, and the huge mouth of the sea monster was about to close, the dark cloud of death came out from its unclosed gap, and more clouds of death still spread towards the depth of the dark passage. The thunderous explosion started from the inside of the sea monster''s body. At the same time, all the tentacles of the sea monster, whether on the sea or in other places, began to shake violently at this moment. It was obvious that the sea monster was suffering from unimaginable pain. Rod, located in the mouth of the sea monster, only felt a huge airflow, accompanied by a strong fishy smell, gushing out from the depth of the passage. Even the whale corpse wizard king could not stay here for a while, but could only be pushed out by the airflow. Just as the king of the whale corpse wizard was about to get out of the sea monster''s mouth, rod jumped up, and the powerful lightning released between the sword blades easily penetrated the mouth skin of the sea monster with sharp teeth. As long as rod wanted, he could get out of the sea monster''s mouth immediately, but how could he let such a good chance go? Along with the stinking air, there are many other things gushing out from the deep of the passage, including the undigested large biological bones, the broken internal organs mixed with blood, and the originally transformed skeleton fish king. Obviously, the huge sea monster in front of us is not picky about food. At this time, rod, who was hanging on the sea monster''s sharp teeth, was stunned. He seemed to find something unusual from the things that the sea monster vomited because of his injury. It''s a pile of broken wood, and you can see the shape of it. It''s mixed with broken canvas and broken mast. If rod guessed correctly, it should be the ship he used to be. This discovery immediately made rod happy. Creatures on the water element plane can''t make ships. Only intelligent creatures can do this. The most likely thing is the existence of human beings. It was not completely corroded by the acid in the sea monster''s body, which also proved to rod that he swallowed the boat in front of him not long ago, which undoubtedly made rod see the hope of returning to the main plane. The joy in his heart did not make rod forget that he was in the middle of a battle. For rod, the most important thing at this time was to solve the sea monster in front of him, not to explore the origin of the pile of wood. Because the sea monster has a huge body, although the various attack spells that rod used before can cause certain damage to it, they are far from lethal. According to the sea monster''s strong vitality, it may not take long to recover the damage caused by the spells. In this case, even if rod stands in the mouth of the sea monster and casts the death cloud into its body, he will also be scattered by the continuous jet of air, which has no good effect. Seeing this, rod no longer hesitated, entered the deep passage alone, and made a rapid progress towards the sea monster''s belly. Chapter 1086 With the entry of Rhode, the environment has undergone a very obvious change, all the light around has been lost, at the same time, the smell mixed with the fishy smell is more intense. For this reason, rod had to take the initiative to use fire magic to disperse the darkness around him. Deep in the dark, there was a roar. Rod looked intently. A turbid liquid mixed with a large number of broken things was coming from the front, splashing on rod''s body, with a slight burning feeling. Seeing this, rod takes out from the space ring the treasure that was originally collected in Tataria to enhance resistance. With the appearance of the treasure, rod''s resistance level has been improved. With the blessing of special skills, rod''s burning feeling is reduced immediately. When the torrent formed by the turbidity passes by, rod is not affected much except some unused biological debris. With the deepening of the distance, the feeling of suffocation began to appear in rod''s body. Seeing this, rod had to use the magic of Qi control to generate pure gas in his body, and no longer directly breathe from this space. The previously cast gain spell still worked at this moment. After a long distance, rod stopped waiting and began to wave his weapon. White light constantly emerged from Titan''s arrow, dispelling the darkness in the surrounding space, easily breaking through the surrounding channels, leaving strong scorch marks around, and the dark blood constantly splashed. In the process of using the weapon in hand, rod noticed that when this artifact is used in close combat, it can still condense a powerful five level magic Titan''s arrow, but it will not directly shoot the magic like the air wave, but will condense the magic on the sword body, and cause certain magic damage with rod hitting the target. Compared with shooting magic directly, the damage caused by this condensed Titan''s arrow will be reduced, but its effect is still more than any melee weapon Roeder has ever seen. This discovery also gives rod a deeper understanding of the combined artifact in his hand. This artifact can bring great help to users in both long-range attack and close combat. The melee ability increased by the magic and the Titan''s arrow condensed by the artifact give rod powerful fighting ability. The passage around rod''s path is easily broken. With the appearance of the huge wound, the dark blood kept splashing between the contraction of the channel, but rod was not moved at all, with a trace of indifference in his eyes. As rod has known before, giant sea monsters don''t have the ability of magic immunity. This is also the disadvantage of all living creatures with magic immunity. Compared with the magic puppets in blakada, they don''t have this weakness. In the process of marching, rod felt extremely smooth, without any obstacles. On the contrary, he was able to cause extremely fatal damage in the sea monster. All of a sudden, the news from the mental imprint gave rod a bad feeling. According to the sign in the spiritual imprint, when rod was destroying the sea monster''s belly, the sea monster seemed to be aware of the existence of danger and ignored the fish King around him. Even the whale king was swept aside by him and began to dive underwater quickly. Sensing that the huge body of the sea monster was about to disappear on the sea, rod felt a little urgency. According to the information previously sent by the king of skeletal fish, they found the huge sea monster in front of them from the depth of the ocean and led it all the way to the surface of the sea. Because of this, after perceiving the sea monster''s intention to dive, rod naturally felt a sense of anxiety. If the sea monster should dive deep into the ocean again, even if he killed it, he could not get away from it. Seeing this, rod stopped his pace and raised his hand to release a large number of death clouds. Driven by the spirit level evocation, the most powerful death cloud belonging to rod begins to spread in the belly of sea monsters. The dark clouds are eroding everything they touch. In the process of releasing the cloud of death, rod didn''t care about the mana consumption. He just wanted to release the cloud of death that could destroy the whole body of the sea monster in the shortest time. Just like the ability to resist demons, the inner part of the sea monster''s body can''t recover immediately when it is damaged, just like the outer part. On the contrary, it is more vulnerable. The erosion of the cloud of death has brought it unbearable pain. There was a strong tremor around, and the whole space began to shake. With the feeling of weightlessness, rod could feel that the main body of the sea monster was struggling fiercely. It was obvious that the erosion of the cloud of death had played a sufficient effect. Magic talismans constantly gather Magic Elements in the space to supplement rod''s lost mana. However, the speed of mana supplement is not as fast as rod''s consumption. After consuming most of the mana value, leaving only one instant movement mana value, rod waved his weapons one after another, trying to break an escape channel from the sea monster. The torrent of blood kept gushing in front of rod, but Rhodes didn''t care, just quickly waved the flashing blade. Finally, as the resistance to the blade''s swing soared and the cool water poured in, rod saw the space outside. Contact with the existence of the sea, Titan''s arrow sword body a dark, its glory no longer show, can no longer like before, magic attached to it. With rod''s full swing, a huge blood hole appeared on the surface of the sea monster in front of him, and rod immediately drilled out of it. At this time, the sea monster had already dived a lot of distance. As soon as he came to its body, rod felt the pressure increased sharply. Looking back, rod could see that countless tentacles were struggling wildly on the huge body of the sea monster. It seemed that he wanted to alleviate the pain in his body in this way. Looking at this scene, Rhode''s eyes showed a chill, and the cloud of death in his body could not be removed by this struggle? Found the existence of rod, several huge tentacles rolled to rod''s body, it seems to want to drag them to the bottom of the sea, but finally rolled empty, rod''s body has long disappeared. At this time, rod has used the instantaneous movement to return to the surface of the ocean. Next to him, the king of whale corpse stayed on the sea to repair his damaged body. Not far away, a group of fish King skeletons lifted up a pile of broken things, from which the traces of processed wood could be seen. Rod didn''t pay attention to these undead creatures around him. Instead, he looked into the dark ocean and seemed to be waiting for something. Chapter 1087 ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "You killed a level seven creature." "Brilliant victory! You''ve gained 40000 experience points! " ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Located on the sea, rod, after waiting for a long time, finally got the information he wanted from the system log. Under the strong erosion of the death cloud, even if the sea monster fled back to the depths of the ocean, it still could not discharge a large number of death clouds from its body. The strong erosion of death cloud destroyed the fragile body of sea monster, and gave it the last fatal blow. Because the sea monster''s vitality is extremely tenacious, even if there is a strong cloud of death, rod also waited for a long time before confirming the news that it has died from the system log. After confirming the increase in experience, rod was relieved at last. Defeating such a powerful creature doesn''t increase rod''s experience much. It''s just the level of a conventional legendary creature, and it can''t even compare with the experience provided by rod''s subordinates from the main plane during the battle with sea monsters. Of course, before he chose to fight the sea monster, rod also expected this, and did not take the experience gained from him as his main gain. As a necromancer with divine level spiritualism, the biggest harvest of rod''s trip is naturally the remains of sea monsters. No matter what way, as long as he transforms them into undead creatures, rod''s existing strength will be greatly improved. This is also the reason why rod will take the initiative to fight with sea monsters after discovering their existence. However, what makes rod feel a little tricky is that due to the escape of the sea monster, its body is likely to fall to the deepest part of the ocean, and rod has no way to transform. For this reason, rod must find a way to solve this problem. Because of the tremendous pressure deep in the ocean, rod was unable to send his undead creatures to pick up the sea monster. Even if there is no pressure, according to the weight of the sea monster itself, it needs to send a large number of undead creatures to have the chance to do this, similar to those small skeletal fish kings. Even if rod sent them all, with their power, he could not do this. In rod''s view, he may be able to transform a large number of creatures that originally lived in the deep sea into zombies, so as to obtain undead creatures that can reach the bottom of the sea and let them pick up the corpses of sea monsters. However, it is likely to take more time to do so than rod expected. Especially after a battle, when there is a lack of skeletons to explore the water element plane, excessive transformation of this type of undead is bound to slow down the time to return to the main plane. The water element man, who is born to fit the ocean, can ignore the pressure of the deep sea and dive into the bottom of the sea freely, but he will still face the problem of undead. If the number is less, he can''t pick up the sea monster. If the number is more, it''s hard for rod to control it, not to mention the problem of language barrier. At this point, the only way left is to overcome the environmental constraints and go to the depths of the ocean to transform himself. In rod''s impression, in order to explore the information of the fourth expansion, previous players have worked out several feasible ways to dive into the depths of the ocean. The simplest one is to use the Hercules shield improved by the legendary mage, which can move with the user, to directly cover the surrounding space and forcibly resist the pressure of the deep sea. It is said that when the legendary mage of blakada first arrived at the level of water element, he used this way to gradually raise land from the depths of the ocean. The effect of the magic can make the legendary mage break through the limitation of the sky, fly freely in the air, and walk on the water, but it can''t go to the deep sea. In addition to this way, if you want to go to the depths of the ocean, you must rely on the power of treasures. For example, it is said that the precious gem "heart of the ocean" with magical power, which is collected in the Dragon kingdom where the giant dragon hovers, can do this. Among the many treasures, the only one that allows users to completely ignore the pressure of the deep sea and freely dive into any underwater area is the combined artifact "ocean hat" related to the ocean. This combined artifact, which belongs to the ocean, does not help the user in the direct improvement of combat ability, and its effect is not as intuitive as other artifact. However, there is no doubt that on the ocean, this combined artifact will show its unique ability. In addition, using the element core of the legendary water element Lord, we can also make disposable props for diving into the deep sea, only with the help of alchemists. For rod at this time, these treasures for users to dive into the deep sea are undoubtedly too far away from him. Only by the existing means, rod simply can not obtain these unique treasures and can not dive into the deep sea. After some thought, rod could only shake his head and gave up the idea of transforming the sea monster body. Even if he could transform the sea monster now, rod was also very hesitant. To transform sea monsters into necromancers such as the king of necromancers is undoubtedly a waste of this excellent body, but to transform them into normal seventh order necromancers, rod is in a dilemma because he has no way to control them due to his lack of spiritual attributes. Fortunately, at this time, the corpse of the sea monster has sunk into the bottom of the sea. Rod doesn''t need to continue to hesitate about it. He just needs to think of a way to transform it before other deep-sea creatures eat it up. Instead of thinking about the sea monster, rod put his attention on the driftwood that the king of skeletal fish held up. When rod noticed the driftwood from the sea monster''s belly, he noticed it secretly. Under his orders, the king of skeletal fish did not let the driftwood drift away, but gathered them together, waiting for rod to check. Close to the driftwood on the sea, rod was able to observe carefully this time. Among the broken wood, there are some planks floating up and down, some cracks at the joints, and masts tied with broken canvas. Through all kinds of traces after processing, rod can be sure that the wreckage in front of him must belong to the former ship. The number of driftwood is much more than rod expected, occupying a full area of the sea. This is no longer the level of an ordinary fishing boat, let alone the loss of the ship itself when it is swallowed by sea monsters. Compared with the sea monster itself, rod had a more important harvest at this time, that is the existence of ship wrecks. The emergence of the wreckage also made him realize that there might be land nearby. This is rod''s hope to return to the theme plane. Chapter 1088 Located on the whale corpse wizard king, rod''s face was gloomy and he watched the scene. Under his body, there is a huge disc, which is the water altar that sank into the sea in the previous battle with sea monsters. After the battle, rod recovered it. The water altar did not sink directly to the bottom of the sea like the sea monster corpse, but stayed at a certain height and did not sink any more, which was consistent with the state in which rod first found it. On the disc, the cracks originally caused by the sea monster''s attack have been completely restored. Rod does not see the principle of the disc''s self recovery. It seems that the infiltration of sea water can make the disc change strangely. Because the lines on the water altar are related to a powerful five level magic, rod specially took it with him. Fortunately, with the shape of the whale corpse Witch King, the water altar can be completely placed on it without any influence. After the battle with the sea monster, due to the discovery of the wreckage of the ship, rod immediately asked most of his skeleton fish king, plus the flying fish, to put the main search target in the area where the sea monster was found. However, the result did not satisfy rod. One day later, the undead under his command did not find any trace related to the land, but only the boundless ocean. Just when rod was about to give up, he investigated the flying fish from the air and found some abnormal conditions, which attracted rod''s attention. Under the guidance of the flying fish, the king of whale corpse soon took rod to the scene, so rod saw the special scene in front of him. What appears in front of rod is a huge whirlpool. The huge traction from the center rolls up a torrent on the surrounding sea. The center of the whirlpool is deeply immersed in the ocean, swallowing all the things involved, and I don''t know where it will eventually go. The overall size of the vortex is far larger than that of the whale Witch King controlled by rod, but it is not as big as that of the Shanghai monster. Finally, in front of rod''s eyes, this kind of spectacle is formed. If it''s just a general whirlpool, rod naturally won''t care so much. What really makes rod feel unusual is that he can sense the strong spatial mana fluctuation from the center of the whirlpool. In the center of the vortex, where all the torrents meet, there comes the spatial mana fluctuation far beyond rod''s imagination. According to rod''s judgment, this is not the effect that the gate of time and space can play. Only the real gate of different dimensions can have such a mana fluctuation. Different from the gate of different dimensions that the mage used, which can let everything safely pass through, there is a very chaotic space turbulence in the center of the vortex, which can separate all the things involved and rashly enter into it. There is only one way to die. Looking at the huge whirlpool in front of him, rod undoubtedly realized something. All the anomalies around him gave him a sense of familiarity. Especially in the center of the whirlpool, rod realized that there was a natural space gap. The existence of space gap connects completely unknown different space. Just entering it, you can cross the distance in space and appear in another position, which is a stable space channel. Compared with mage''s space magic, it takes a lot of risk to go through the space gap, and it is easy to be torn by space turbulence. In rod''s view, it is highly possible that the ship wrecks that previously appeared in the belly of sea monsters are creatures that occasionally appear on the water element plane through the space gap. What is waiting for them is not the exploration of the unknown world, but the sea monsters swallow them. The appearance of ships also shows rod that the place where the vortex leads to should be located in a sea area, not a flat land, so that the whole ship can be pulled into the water element plane. After realizing that the ship wreck in the belly of the sea monster did not come from the land in the water plane, but came here through the space gap, rod had another idea in his mind. Depending on the existence of the cloak of the ghost king, rod has already experienced it once and has some experience. In the eyes of conventional creatures, the deadly space turbulence, rod has a way to deal with it. Because of this, looking at the huge whirlpool in front of him, rod could not help but have an idea that he would go directly through the space gap in front of him and try to return to the theme plane. The emergence of this idea immediately surprised rod, and he began to think about the feasibility of crossing the vortex. In rod''s view, the biggest problem he faces is that he can''t confirm where the space gap in the vortex leads. The completely unknown space gap may lead to both the main potential plane and the sea area of other potential planes. What''s more, even with the protection of the ghost King''s cloak, there is still the possibility of accidents in the process of passing through the space gap. Without the blessing of space magic, if you pass through the natural space gap, you will be lost in the space. It''s similar to the space where rod enters from the gate of different dimensions. If rod doesn''t just pass through the unknown space crack and come to the water element plane, when his mana is consumed, he will only die. For this reason, in rod''s view, it seems that it is not a good choice to go directly through the space gap in front of him. If there is a better way to return to the theme plane, rod will definitely not choose the vortex in front of him. However, the information from the undead makes rod upset. The world of water element plane is not as small as rod imagined. Even though the whole world is wrapped by the ocean, its vastness is no less than the main plane. During this period, the undead has only explored a part of the plane. Even if we find the land established by master blakada, how to use their transmission tablet to return to the theme plane is also a difficult problem for rod. According to rod''s information, there must be more than one legendary mage stationed in the water plane. Naturally, it is impossible for unknown people to use the transmission stele built by master blakada. What''s more, it is a creature who has been exiled. Even if rod finds the land successfully, he will face a fierce battle. With the help of the power of the skeletal fish king in the ocean, even the legendary mage may not be able to help rod, but rod also needs to worry that the legendary mage will take the initiative to close the transmission tablet when he finds something abnormal. Compared with continuing to search for the land raised by the legendary mage, the current whirlpool seems to be acceptable. What''s more, rod can now try to enter the vortex instead of just relying on luck, waiting for the undead to happen to find land. After thinking for a while, looking at the whirlpool in front of him, rod also made a decision in his heart. Chapter 1089 Instead of choosing to enter the huge whirlpool immediately, rod plans to explore the space gap leading to the unknown in his own way. In rod''s view, unless he has a way to prove that the space connected by the vortex is the world of the theme plane, he will enter it. For rod at this time, the vortex represents a completely strange world. Although there were ships passing through the vortex to the water level before, it does not represent anything. In the spiritual imprint, there is no abnormal situation for the time being. The transformation of water level creatures is carried out by other undead creatures under his command. Rod has enough time to explore the huge whirlpool in front of him. In addition to exploring the whirlpool, rod seems to have nothing left but to meditate, recover mana, and continue to deal with ordinary skeletons, fish king, and other creatures that are difficult to deal with. Although the water level is extremely broad, the poor living environment limits rod''s action. With rod''s signal, some skeletal fish kings controlled by his mental imprint actively entered the vortex. Pushed by the whirling torrent, their bodies disappeared in the center of the vortex. As rod expected, most of the mental imprints of the skeletal fish King disappeared instantly, and no trace came out. They failed to pass through the unknown channel, but fell in the process under the action of inexplicable forces. Only a few lucky fish King skeletons still have their mental imprints and come to the space connected by the vortex. Because of the distance, their mental imprints are completely silent, and rod can''t get any useful information from them. With the existence of the ghost King''s cloak, rod can give orders to the surviving skeleton fish king, but he can''t get any response from them. A simple attempt, in addition to proving to rod that he would face unimaginable danger through the vortex, failed to give him other gains. Before finding the location of the vortex, rod carefully re examined the wreckage vomited by the sea monster, trying to find useful information. However, after being digested by the sea monster, the ship was not the first complete form, and rod did not find any important information from it. In this case, rod tried to use evocation to transform the dead creatures inside the ship to determine their species. However, rod''s move did not achieve success. The feedback from spiritualism made him realize that there was no transformable biological body in the wreckage, and even the divine level spiritualism could not work. The remains of the creatures on the ship may be scattered in the huge belly of the sea monster, or they may be lost in the deepest part of the vortex. All kinds of ways can not prove to rod that the vortex is connected with the world of the theme plane. In this case, rod''s idea of going through the vortex directly has gradually faded. In rod''s perception, the spatial turbulence at the center of the vortex is extremely chaotic, and the perceptible spatial fluctuation is changing all the time. It seems that this change has not stopped since rod arrived here. The abnormal perception also made rod realize that the space gap in front of him may not be connected to a fixed area, but a mixture of multiple space gaps. The situation is far more complicated than rod imagined. Through the vortex in front of him, it may appear in any other space gap. In rod''s perception, there are such chaotic spatial fluctuations around the vortex that naturally everything can happen. Even if the vortex dissipates in front of rod''s eyes, rod will not feel any abnormality. environment At this time, rod only explored a corner of the water element plane, and it didn''t know how long it would take to find the land where the legendary mage rose. However, with the massive transformation of the skeletal fish king, he had found a practical method, and the rest was just waiting. Through the whirlpool in front of you, you have a chance to return directly to the main plane, or to appear in a completely strange space. Who knows which areas are connected by such a space gap? In case of appearing in the half plane with incomplete world rules, the time for rod to return to the main plane will be greatly prolonged. At this moment, rod could not help thinking of the existence of sea monster. In his opinion, the tentacles of sea monsters with strong vitality and the nature of magic immunity should not be afraid of the cutting of space turbulence and be able to directly pass through the vortex. When the sea monsters are in the water element plane, they can directly extend their tentacles to other spaces connected by the vortex and pull everything nearby into the space gap. At this time, rod seems to be aware of something. Maybe this is the reason why there will be ship wrecks in the belly of sea monsters. However, at this time, rod could not directly explore other planes like the sea monster. Looking at the huge whirlpool in front of him, rod could not think of any good method for a moment. In the end, rod had to give up the idea of going directly into the vortex and prepare to wait until the result of the exploration of the water element level surface by the king of skeletal fish comes out, and then make the final decision. In order to catch up with the battle that belonged to the necromancer, rod would go directly into the deep vortex and go to the completely unknown plane without any other choice. After stopping for a moment near the vortex, rod sighed, and then let some of his skeletons stay around the vortex. Rod''s move is not only to confirm the location of the vortex on the endless sea with the help of the existence of these skeletons and fish kings, but also to detect the creatures that pass through the vortex and appear on the surface of the water element at the first time through their garrison, so as to learn more about the space gap. Unlike the huge whirlpool on the surface of the ocean, rod naturally can''t confirm the location of the sea monster corpse by using the skeleton fish king on the upper layer of the ocean. Rod has another way to confirm the location of the sea monster corpse. On the whole, the actual harvest of this battle with sea monsters is much less than rod expected, but rod is not discouraged. At least now, he has found a way to break away from the water element level, but he does not know what other areas he will come to after breaking away from the water element level. Chapter 1090 It has been two weeks since rod came to the water level. I don''t know how tired the king of skeletal fish is. He is expanding wildly in the ocean. He transforms all the living creatures he meets into lower level undead creatures. these Rod''s spiritual attribute is not enough to control these new undead creatures. He can only command them with the help of artifact. Without the existence of spiritual imprint, rod did not add any racing achievements in this process. Just two weeks later, the undead began to spread crazily in this uncivilized world. A large number of ordinary creatures in the ocean, under the power of artifact, became the best nourishment for transforming the undead. The only area that can keep quiet is probably the area near the deep sea, where ordinary undead creatures can''t get involved, and the transformation is forced to stop due to the limitation of the environment. environment The shadow of death, which is called death, has not yet spread out in the main plane, but first shrouded in the water element plane, which was never expected by rod before. Rod was able to achieve all this thanks to the power of the ghost King''s cloak. Without the existence of this combined artifact, I''m afraid rod could only look at the boundless ocean and be helpless. During this period of time, rod did not experience the fierce battle with sea monsters. No matter what creatures in the ocean have no magic immunity, they will rot under the cloud of death released by the king of skeletal fish and eventually become a member of the undead. More often than not, rod rushes on the sea and goes to various areas to turn the fish carcasses returned by the undead into the skeletal fish king with higher rank, rather than the skeletal fish corresponding to the rank of the necromancer. Even so, what rod can do is still limited. With the expansion of the undead, the quality of the undead will inevitably decline. The king of skeletal fish transformed by rod can turn dead creatures into skeletal fish, but skeletal fish can only turn dead creatures into flying fish with lower rank. Because of this, the number of dead creatures increases, but the overall rank will always decrease. If there is a necromancer to control, they naturally know that all the dead creatures will be transformed by the king of skeletal fish instead of ordinary skeletal fish, resulting in waste. However, the autonomous expansion process of the necromancer will not care about this, they will only passively transform all the dead creatures. Later, the number of undead creatures fed back by the ghost King''s cloak was just a series of numbers for rod. Rod only felt that wherever he went, there must be undead creatures of different ranks lurking under the ocean and obeying his instructions at any time. The sky is full of flying fish, which is the result of the transformation of this period of time, and also the main force to explore the water element level. With the progress of transformation, the average rank of the undead has always been in a downward trend. Now, the growth rate of the undead has also slowed down, and it is no longer in a crazy increase as it was at the beginning, but in a stable state. The reason for this is not only the limitation of the self transformation of the undead, but also the strong resistance from the water level. On more than one occasion, rod noticed that a large number of water element people united to clean up the spread of undead creatures, and even the body shape of a large number of element lords appeared. Even the skeleton fish king, many of them died in their hands. Naturally, the undead with reduced rank can''t defeat the strongest water element man in the ocean. Maybe the king of skeletal fish has such ability after gathering together. However, in order to carry out rod''s task, the few king of skeletal fish have already scattered all over the ocean and can''t cope with the counterattack of water element man. Obviously, for the undead that endangers the whole water element plane, the water element man who dominates this area will not allow them to expand, which is also the reason why the element Lord will appear in the battle. At this time, rod, standing on the whale corpse wizard king, was moving rapidly in one direction. The huge disc under him had disappeared. Not long ago, rod gathered a large number of skeletal fish kings in the sea not far away. Controlled by the ghost King''s cloak, almost all the skeletal fish kings who were performing the mission were transferred by rod. The massive action of the king of skeletal fish naturally triggered the reaction of water element man. According to the feedback from the spiritual imprint, rod learned that a large number of water element creatures gathered in the sea not far away, among which powerful element creatures were everywhere, and even the figure of legendary element Lord appeared. Rod doesn''t know how water element people rule this special plane. In rod''s view, water element people may divide their own forces in their own way, just like various forces in the main plane. In the process of the self transformation of the undead creatures, due to the total lack of communication, until now, rod has not figured out how to divide the power among the water elements. Rod recalled that some previous players studied this point, but it was very late. At least until rod came here, there was no result. But at this time, what rod can predict is that the legendary element Lord, who appears among the many river element creatures, must be the ruler of this sea area. As long as he kills him, the transformation of the undead will not be restricted for the time being until the expansion of the undead invades the power of the next legendary element Lord. Due to time constraints, when the number of undead creatures met a bottleneck, rod immediately put on a decisive posture to the elemental creatures, in order to attract the appearance of the legendary Elemental Lord. If there is no such restriction, rod can completely ignore the existence of these water element creatures, just let the undead transform. these Chapter 1091 At this time, rod urgently needs to fight the legendary element Lord. This time, he gathers a large number of undead creatures to make the legendary element Lord appear. Rod made such a choice, not only to help the undead better explore the water level, but also related to his own needs. The Lord of legendary elements has a thing that rod needs very much. Looking back on what he has experienced before, rod realizes that with the existence of this thing, his time to return to the theme plane may be greatly shortened. Because of this, when rod gathered a large number of skeletons in this sea area, it seemed that a war between him and the legendary element Lord was inevitable. Riding the whale corpse wizard king, rod approaches the location where a large number of undead creatures gather. The shortening of the distance makes rod''s perception of the undead more clear. The skeleton fish king, which is controlled by the ghost King''s cloak and cannot be counted, is gathering in the sea area below rod. The sea is still calm. Looking around, there are no waves. The sky is still bright. In the special environment of water level, it seems that no matter how long it has been, there will be no change. As rod moves forward, the shadow spreads behind him and gradually covers the sea area, which is the flying fish of the resentment spirit that overlaps and covers the whole sky. The energy of death begins to spread over the sea with an unstoppable potential. Even the elemental creatures, when they see this scene, are also afraid, as if their familiar world is invaded by alien elements. The flying fish, which is used to explore the world, was transferred to this sea area by rod, just to compete with the ruler of the water element plane, the water element creatures. Under the sea, a large number of flashing scarlet light spots have already covered the whole sea area, giving rod a sense of peace of mind. Countless people have lost all their flesh and blood, but the skeletal fish king, whose bones are well preserved, fought with elemental creatures long before rod arrived. Under the body of the whale corpse wizard King continue to move forward, soon, rod will come to the most fierce position. Dozens of large whale corpse witches are gathering here, together with other large and frightening undead creatures, violently releasing the cloud of death, and fighting with them are several equally large element Lords. Element Lord''s whole body is covered with extremely violent magic elements all the time. The ability of elemental creatures to absorb magic elements has been brought into full play by the Elemental Lord. These violent magic elements come from this. Compared with the ordinary water elemental man, the body shape of the Elemental Lord is several times larger. The body shape exposed from the sea is just like a giant. There is no change in other structures of his body. The violent magic elements all over his body make the Elemental Lord have extremely powerful casting ability. Especially in the water elemental plane, they can cast water magic, Even more powerful to the extreme. Even an ordinary thunderbolt ice released by the Elemental Lord is equivalent to those released by the legendary mages, not to mention those powerful range spells. Rod has a profound understanding of this. In the face of the cloud of death released underwater by many necromancer kings, the elemental lords also showed their countermeasures. In the middle of the ocean, they just need to cast their magic and generate waves to disperse the cloud of death. At this moment, the disadvantage of releasing death cloud in the ocean is undoubtedly revealed. If it is released above the sea, the death cloud is obviously not so easy to deal with. Instead of helping the king of skeletal fish to solve these huge element lords, rod looked to the sea ahead. A touch of blue and white occupied all of rod''s sight, which was very close to water but completely different in nature. What appeared in rod''s sight was the huge iceberg floating on the sea. With rod''s signal, the king stopped moving forward, but in rod''s sight, the shape of the iceberg is still enlarging and approaching him. The iceberg in front of rod''s eyes is the only thing similar to the land discovered by the flying fish in the process of exploring the water element plane, in which there are a large number of water element people. According to the feedback from the flying fish, when they first found this iceberg, it was in another nearby sea area, and there was still a long way to go. According to rod''s perception, the temperature of this sea area is far from freezing the water. The iceberg observed by the flying fish must not be formed in a normal way. To solidify water into ice is something that even the master apprentices can do. Naturally, there is no reason why water element people can''t do it. Before that, rod learned that the iceberg was getting closer to him by complaining about the flying fish. Because of this, rod did not choose to attack the element lords who were fighting with other skeletal fish kings, but met the moving iceberg. As the distance gets closer, the perceived waves of mana also make rod realize that there are extremely powerful elemental creatures in the iceberg, and the legendary Elemental Lord who dominates the sea area is likely to be among them. According to the corresponding relationship of body shape, the element Lord is several times larger than the ordinary element Lord. This legendary element Lord may have the same body shape as the whale corpse wizard king. Because of the great differences between the elemental creatures, rod could not determine its true form before he saw the legendary Elemental creature. The constantly moving iceberg is getting closer to the place where the whale corpse wizard King stayed. Through the existence of flying fish, rod can observe the buildings on the iceberg. It is a palace composed of ice. The buildings in it may not be as exquisite as rod saw in the thematic plane, but they still give people a sense of magnificence. On top of the iceberg, a large number of water elemental people jump down from the iceberg and enter the sea below to join the battle with the skeletal fish king. At the same time, the huge bodies of several elemental lords also appeared on the glacier. They did not join the battle under the sea like the ordinary water elemental men. Instead, they stood on the glacier and confronted rod on the whale Witch King. There are different kinds of elemental lords, including water lords and ice lords with stronger bodies. From the Lords of these elements, rod can feel a familiar breath, which is the arrogance of those who are in high positions. It seems that they did not pay attention to the king of skeletal fish under the sea. Rod did not expect that he could feel this in the elemental creatures. Chapter 1092 After discovering the existence of these element Lords on the iceberg, rod''s eyes quickly swept over them, trying to find the most powerful one, that is, the figure of the legendary element Lord. In rod''s view, these elemental lords are already the biggest ones on the iceberg. There are no creatures with a bigger body than them. Unable to find the most powerful legendary element Lord based on the difference of body shape, rod did not give up. His vision was still searching on the iceberg. This time, his focus was no longer on the size of the body, but on all the suspicious existence on the iceberg. Suddenly, as if he had found something, rod''s eyes were fixed on one of the creatures above the iceberg. special This discovery made rod''s heart shocked. During the period when rod came to the water plane, he did not see anything related to human beings except the wreckage in the belly of the sea monster. Was this humanoid also banished to the water plane? After noticing the existence of this creature, Rodden put all his attention on him. Even the battle not far away could no longer attract rod''s attention. As the iceberg approached, rod observed the creature more carefully. Gradually, rod denied the original idea. Rhode has confirmed that this creature does not belong to human beings. Although its upper body is no different from that of ordinary people, it does not have feet for walking under its body. Instead, it has a thick, light blue snake like body with the end like those water elemental people, and it has two huge caudal fins. If he only looked at the upper half of his body, rod might think that he had seen a strong male human. He didn''t have any clothes for decoration, and his silver hair was draped behind his head. In his hand, he held a dark blue halberd, with three spikes on the tip of the halberd, flashing a chilling light. Looking from a distance, rod could not distinguish the Trident material in his hand, which was also rod''s Chapter 1093 Just as rod observes the scenes on the iceberg, the legendary Lord with the upper part of the human body also takes action. He came to the top of the iceberg, above the Lords of all elements, overlooking the whole sea below, and seeing everything about rod. ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± A series of unknown words came out of his mouth, resounding throughout the whole sea. On the calm sea, huge waves spread. Rod had no doubt that even the underwater creatures could clearly hear the words of the legendary element Lord at this moment. With the spread of the legendary Elemental Lord''s words, rod obviously felt the gaze of all elemental creatures on the iceberg, as if they were waiting for rod''s reply at this moment. Even in the mental imprint came the feedback from the king of skeletal fish. All the elemental creatures who had been fighting with him stopped at this moment and seemed to have a truce plan. It''s not just the existence of these elemental creatures, all the magic elements around us are silent at this moment. It seems that the whole world is waiting for rod''s reply. Unfortunately, due to the language barrier, rod was unable to communicate with any water element people here. Naturally, he did not understand what the legendary element Lord meant. Looking at the legendary element Lord who appeared at the top of the iceberg and turned to human form, rod''s eyes became more and more dignified. Without the arrival of rod, in the water element plane far away from the theme plane, perhaps after countless years, this legendary element Lord can really transform himself into human form, but now, I''m afraid he doesn''t have the chance. Regardless of the legendary element Lord''s intention to try to communicate, rod took the lead and took the lead in fighting. With rod''s command, his undead creatures immediately take action and attack the element creatures who stop. At this moment, the flying fish spreading all over the sky spread to the front, trying to cover the whole iceberg. Because of the change among the undead creatures, the elemental creatures immediately take action. It is not the legendary Elemental Lord that rod is guarding against, but other elemental creatures on the ice that take the lead. Large blue ice bursts began to appear in the sky, cleaning up the dead creatures. Under the attack of magic, the flying fish have almost no ability to deal with it. The only advantage they can rely on is the huge number. As far as the number of undead creatures is concerned, the number of undead creatures controlled by the cloak of the king of ghosts is far more than that of all the water element creatures on the iceberg, but their strength is not at the same level. Even a single small skeleton fish king can''t beat an ordinary water element man. In order to make the undead play their real power, they have to form a crushing force in quantity in addition to joint action. flower With the approaching of the flying fish, the iceberg is gradually shrouded in darkness. Looking at the scene in front of us, the Lord of legendary elements also took action. At the top of the iceberg, he raised his trident and pointed to the sky. Layers of black clouds appeared in the sky and spread rapidly around. Even rod''s position was also shrouded in it, obscuring the light in the sky. Different from the dark clouds formed by the condensation of death energy, what appears in the sky at this time is the real dark clouds, which condense strong water vapor. The diffusion of dark clouds has hindered rod''s vision. The clear figure on the iceberg can only see a small outline at this time. White light flashed, and rod saw the legendary element Lord on the iceberg again. With the roaring thunder, there was no sign. The torrential rain began to fall from the dark clouds, and rod''s body was soaked in an instant. The coming of rain makes the concentration of Magic Elements in the surrounding water system rise rapidly at an unimaginable speed. It seems that at this moment, the magic elements in the whole water element plane are mobilized by the rain. Feeling the infiltration of rain, the ordinary people around the water element suddenly gave out a burst of joy. For them, it was like a blessing. Even the element Lord was shocked when he looked at the gathering clouds. Looking at the rain soaked Lord rod, the legendary element Lord has a look of contempt in his eyes. In his opinion, he has won the battle. He pointed the Trident in his hand to the sky again. The strong dark blue ice burst dispelled the darkness under the dark clouds, and bloomed in the group of flying fish. The violent water magic elements fluctuated, and it was hard to rest for a long time. The rain water on the flying fish becomes the best weapon to kill them. Under the magic of the legendary element Lord, the rain water instantly solidifies into ice and explodes violently. With the body of the flying fish, the rain water is assimilated into small pieces of ice. It''s just a spell cast. In the sky, all the flying fish are cleaned up. They can''t pose any threat to the water element people on the iceberg. Even rod, looking at the scene, feels stunned. From the legendary element Lord, rod felt a very strong threat. The whole water element plane was the home of the legendary element Lord. It seemed that the battle was not as easy as rod thought. Before that, rod''s impression of water element people was that they were used to fighting under the sea instead of pulling the battlefield above the sea. But now, what happened in front of him makes rod clearly realize that his idea is wrong. In particular, the sudden heavy rain completely disrupted rod''s plan. According to rod''s understanding of magic, if you want to rain directly from the air like just now, you need not only the knowledge of water magic, but also the knowledge of air magic. Because of this, looking at the legendary element Lord on the iceberg, rod could not help but feel a sense of intractability, which was even more difficult than the legendary mage he had ever met. Fortunately, at this time, rod seems to feel something, a relaxed expression, he has been guiding the magic, now finally completed. Chapter 1094 After solving the flying fish in the sky, the legendary element Lord is satisfied with his magic. With the fall of all the flying fish, the legendary element Lord at this time looks at rod on the whale Witch King. He wants to see the fear in his heart or the awe of the ruler of this sea area from rod. However, what disappointed him was that from rod, he could not see the existence of these emotions at all. The only thing that existed in rod was his cold feeling and his familiar disdain. It seemed that people in front of him did not pay attention to him at all. This discovery made the legendary element Lord suddenly angry. Just as he was about to lift his trident, he was like solving the problem of those flying fish. When he cast a spell on rod in front of him, a strong threat suddenly emerged from his heart. In the perception, an extremely unknown omen came, and the legendary element Lord immediately raised his head and looked at the sky. Above his head, the burning fire dispelled the darkness under the dark clouds. Countless rapidly falling and burning boulders were coming across the sky, falling rapidly towards the area where the iceberg was. Guided by rod, the powerful fifth order magic [meteor shower] from the main plane shows its complete form in the water element plane at this moment. Even in the process of guiding a spell, it is suppressed by the plane rule itself, so rod spends more mana, but when the spell is completely released, its power will be irresistible. The essence of meteor fire shower is a meteorite summoned by magic. In the process of rapid falling, the surface of meteorite will be attached with strong flame due to friction, which will make the area bombarded by meteorite burn violently, and then cause additional fire damage. This is also the reason why the current fire shower belongs to earth magic. Compared with other spells, meteor shower is not strongly suppressed by the plane. Because this is the water element plane, its effect is not greatly affected. This is also related to the nature of the spell itself, but it still consumes more mana. Although all the flying fish have been killed in the battle, the time when they are shrouded in the iceberg is undoubtedly an excellent opportunity for rod to guide the meteor fire shower. In addition, the dark cloud in the sky further obscures the sight of the elemental creatures. Until the meteor fire shower is completely formed, the elemental creatures find something abnormal. It''s better to deal with it for a while. In the face of the rapidly falling boulders in the sky, the elemental creatures on the ice suddenly panic. In horror, many elemental creatures jump directly from the iceberg into the deep sea, trying to avoid the falling meteorite. In rod''s view, if all the water system elements above the iceberg were to hide in the ocean together, the meteor shower he released might not have such a good effect, but could only destroy the iceberg in front of him. However, through the previous observation of the legendary element Lord, rod has already seen that he will not give up the iceberg so easily, but will try his best to keep it, just as the human Lord will not allow his territory to be destroyed easily. This is also the reason why rod chose meteor shower. If the legendary element Lord showed that he didn''t care about this iceberg at the beginning, rod could only choose another attack method. In the face of the falling boulder in the sky, the legendary element Lord can''t care about rod in the distance. He turns his trident around and stabs at the ice in front of him. In an instant, there is a violent shock on the sea. With the action of the legendary element Lord, startling changes began to spread on the surrounding sea surface. In rod''s sight, the whole iceberg began to sink rapidly, as if to melt into the sea. No... with rod''s observation, he denied the idea that the iceberg was sinking. What really changed was not the iceberg where the legendary element Lord was, but the sea below. The two opposing waves separated from the ocean beneath the iceberg and surged up from both sides of the iceberg, wrapping the whole iceberg in it. However, they did not lay a blow. Instead, they covered the iceberg completely like two arms raised. A silver white lightning cut the original rain curtain and leaped towards the legendary element Lord who was guiding the magic. Far away from the legendary element Lord, on the way of lightning, the rain suddenly condenses a wide ice surface, which directly blocks the lightning. Although the lightning broke the ice in front of us, it also disappeared. It''s rod, who is on the body of the wizard king of whale corpse, who releases this lightning. When he realizes that the legendary element Lord is guiding the magic to fight against the meteor fire shower, rod naturally won''t let it finish easily. The one who blocks Titan''s arrow is the Elemental Lord on the glacier. At this moment, protecting the legendary Elemental Lord has undoubtedly become their primary task. Under the sea, the water element creatures give full play to their strength and block all the undead creatures under rod. For a moment, the undead creatures can''t bring any help to the current situation. Although Titan''s arrow was blocked by the Elemental Lord, the existence of the combined artifact gave rod unlimited ability to cast this spell. Rod quickly waved his sword blade. In front of him, a nearly continuous sheet of lightning was shooting at the position of the legendary Elemental Lord. More and more ice is forming between rod and the legendary Elemental Lord, blocking all the lightning. No Titan''s arrow can approach the legendary Elemental Lord who guides the magic. In this regard, rod did not care. What he had to do was to attract all the attention of the element lords in this way. The Titan''s arrow released by rod can''t have any influence on the legendary element Lord at this time. Under the guidance of the legendary element Lord, the changes in the ocean have come to the last moment. At this time, the two huge waves completely wrapped the iceberg, and finally combined into a water curtain, and the frost began to spread over the rising sea water. In an instant, the whole sea area was frozen by the spread of ice. At this moment, the wanton flow of sea water turned into transparent solid ice, protecting the iceberg below. With the formation of the solid ice, the element Lords on the iceberg were relieved, and at the same time, they felt relieved that they no longer had to deal with the continuous lightning, and no longer had to worry about the falling boulders in the sky. At this time, as the caster of meteor shower, rod''s body has disappeared. Chapter 1095 The flaming boulders were pounding down on the ice solidified by the huge waves, making a deafening sound, and the smoke began to diffuse in the field. With the rapid accumulation of Magic Elements in the water system of the whole sea area, the huge waves turned into ice, which spread towards the surrounding sea. Even the underwater skeleton fish king was frozen at this moment. The original dark clouds in the sky had already been broken down by the falling boulders, and the rain stopped immediately. The water mist in the air also dissipated at this moment. However, the magic elements of the water system around it were more intense. It seemed that the whole plane was resisting other magic methods that did not belong to the water system. Cracks constantly appear on the ice, and repair as before in a very short period of time. Only the burnt black stone remains on it, but it can not melt the deep cold ice. Under the magic effect of the legendary element Lord, the solidified ice successfully resisted the initial bombardment of the meteor fire shower and kept the iceberg that belonged to him. As the guide of the magic, the legendary element Lord must always keep the casting of the magic. Once he loses his guide, the falling boulder will also defeat the ice below. Other elemental creatures around, whether high-level elemental lords or ordinary elemental people, cast their magic at this moment to help the legendary elemental lords maintain the existence of the ice above. these Although the bombardment of meteor fire shower will last for a long time, with the cooperation of elemental creatures, it can no longer threaten the elemental creatures below. Just as many elemental creatures join forces to resist the falling boulders in the air, the change suddenly takes place in the field. I don''t know when, a creature that doesn''t belong to the barrier suddenly appears on the iceberg covered by solid ice. The dark clouds, accompanied by the strong breath of death, appeared with this creature and began to spread rapidly in the field, trying to cover all the creatures around him. Aware of the danger, the nearby element lords move quickly to get out of the black cloud. The ordinary element people who can''t get out in time can only fall under the action of the black fog. The change in the field naturally attracted the attention of the legendary element Lord. From the dark fog with a strong smell of death, he saw the source of the whole ocean change, the real human who faced him before. ¡°*@%£¤#¡­¡­¡­¡­£¡¡± A burst of anger came from the legendary element Lord. Although rod didn''t understand the meaning of his words, he could also feel his anger. Perceiving the elemental creatures around him, rod tries his best to release the cloud of death. At the same time, his body slowly retreats into the dark cloud. Noticing rod''s action at this time, the legendary element Lord breathed out a chill with his face similar to human beings. The ice blue gas rapidly diffuses around. Even the death cloud released by rod at a close distance seems to be frozen at this moment, unable to continue to spread far away. On the contrary, driven by the ice blue gas, it constantly shrinks towards the interior. Water mist began to diffuse in the field. Even rod, who was inside the cloud of death, could clearly feel a sense of dampness at this moment. At this moment, the legendary element Lord raised the Trident on the ice and pointed to the black cloud. The water mist in the air instantly condensed into crystal ice, and then there was a blue ice explosion. The ice blue ripples spread all around in an instant, and all the death clouds in the field dissipated in the invisible at this moment. The violent mana fluctuates for a long time, and the legendary element Lord looks at the center of the ice explosion, trying to find rod''s broken body. The next moment, the brow of the legendary element Lord will be deeply wrinkled. In the center of the cloud of death, there is nothing else except the ice dregs. This discovery has undoubtedly made the legendary element Lord alert. Whether it''s the dark clouds or the fish with only bones, or the meteorite falling from the sky, he has never seen the enemy''s means before. Without the guidance of the legendary element Lord, under the bombardment of the meteorite, the crack speed of the ice above is increasing, and it is about to break. The legendary element Lord knows that he must solve the enemy immediately. On one side, the rest of the elemental creatures on the iceberg are using their casting ability to maintain the existence of solid ice, so as to resist the bombardment of meteor fire shower and have no time to help the legendary Elemental Lord in front of them. In addition, as the cloud of death dissipates, some river element creatures are constantly collecting the element cores left by their companions after death and transporting them to the palace above the iceberg. Unable to get more help from his subordinates, the legendary element Lord holds the Trident in one hand and lifts it up in the other. A dark blue ice ring emerges from his whole body and then spreads rapidly around him. Under the impact of the ice ring, all the elemental creatures in the range suddenly feel a spiritual shock, and their casting ability has been greatly improved. The spread of the ice ring is far from stopping. It almost covers the whole range of the iceberg. Even a hidden figure, when the impact of the ice ring comes, also gives out a groan, which obviously suffers a lot. Relying on this ice ring, the legendary element Lord found the enemy''s trace. Rod appeared outside the palace behind him and was hiding his body with the help of a tall icicle. The impact of the ice ring made rod''s body frosted, which gave the legendary element Lord an opportunity to attack. Looking at the exposed enemy under the impact of the ice ring, the legendary element Lord didn''t hesitate. When he was about to point the Trident at rod''s position, rod seemed to be impacted by the ice ring and didn''t react for a moment. In an instant, a strong ice explosion occurred at the place where rod was, which immediately broke his body, but there was no trace of blood. The warm water splashed around him. What happened immediately surprised the legendary element Lord. He had recognized that the previous figure was not the real body of the enemy, but a mirror image formed by magic. A strong wave of space, suddenly behind the legendary element Lord, rod''s body appears here, holding the rapid leap of Titan''s arrow. Chapter 1096 The instant movement divided into water magic and the mana fluctuation generated during casting can''t hide the legendary water element Lord. The extremely chaotic mana fluctuation in the field has a certain impact on the perception of the legendary element Lord, but he can still detect the special mana fluctuation emitted by the space magic like instant movement at the first time. At the moment of rod''s appearance, the legendary element Lord''s figure also disappeared in situ, trying to avoid rod''s magic attack. Rod, who appears here, is not in a hurry to throw the arrow of Titan in his hand, but always holds it in his hand, just in time to see the scene of the legendary element Lord disappearing in front of him. Perceiving the spatial fluctuation around him, rod accurately judges the landing point of the legendary element Lord. In a flash, rod holds the Titan''s arrow condensed with high mana value and continues to pursue with instant movement. The existence of instant movement provides a variety of possibilities for the battle between mages, and also greatly extends the battle field. Rod is not afraid of the legendary element Lord about the application of instant movement. By the time rod''s figure reappeared, he had gone from the outside of the iceberg to the palace in the rear. All around, there are element creatures coming in and out of the palace. It seems that some kind of ceremony is going on. The figure of the legendary element Lord is in the center of the palace. This time, when rod appeared, there was no chance for the legendary element Lord to escape. He threw the Titan''s arrow in his hand, and the lightning leaped across the limit of space in an instant. A silver light passed by and hit the legendary element Lord''s body in the next moment. Titan''s arrow, which condenses rod''s nearly 100 mana points, instantly defeats the body of the legendary element Lord. Among the broken bodies, the huge element core in the heart of the upper body was also exposed at this time. Even the Trident he was holding also came out at this moment, and "Dang" fell on the mysterious ice not far away. The high panel damage of Titan''s arrow will explode in front of the legendary element Lord''s human body, which is enough to make him suffer heavy damage and even achieve better effect. The dark red blood emerges from the charred body of the legendary Elemental Lord. This is also the first time rod has seen the existence of blood similar to human beings in the Elemental creature. Just a Titan''s arrow, rod will be in front of the legendary element Lord heavy damage, looking at the dying state of the legendary element Lord, rod seems to have locked the victory. The next moment, however, something that rod didn''t expect happened again. The blue glow began to appear on the ground inside the palace. With strange lines flashing under the ice, all the water magic elements in the space seemed to be mobilized at this moment, converging towards the legendary element Lord in the middle, repairing his injuries. In a very short period of time, the legendary element Lord''s injury is as good as ever, and his condition is even stronger than that of his previous battle with rod. Compared with that, the mana consumed by rod is difficult to recover in a short period of time. What happened in front of him seemed to remind rod of something. He swept his eyes over the ice of the palace and confirmed his own idea. In rod''s view, the special lines on the ice are similar to one thing he saw before. That thing is the water altar that rod discovered not long ago. Because this time he needed to fight with the water element creatures, rod did not bring the water altar here, but put it in the sea area where the sea monster corpse was. Even so, rod still has a deep impression on the lines on the water altar, which is likely to be related to a special kind of five level magic lines. Before that, rod naturally observed it many times, hoping to find out the abnormalities, but he didn''t get much. At this time, the lines on the ice remind rod of the water altar for the first time. Rod believes that the similarities between the lines are not a coincidence. As rod observed the interior of the palace, he confirmed the idea. Not far away from here, a water element man is putting his companion''s element core close to the ground. As the light flashed over the lines, the body began to take shape outside the element core. Finally, in front of rod''s eyes, the water element man was restored through the element core. Rod was able to confirm that the palace he was in at this time, with the special lines under it, had the same effect as the water altar. It could repair the injured bodies of water element creatures, and also regenerate them with only one element core. At this time, rod looks at the restored Lord of legendary elements. In rod''s view, even if he is killed here, the Lord of legendary elements is likely to revive directly with the help of the power of the lines below. Although we don''t know why there are things similar to the water altar in the palace, the appearance of this situation is undoubtedly extremely unfavorable to Roderick, which makes the original fighting situation change again. At this time, rod seems to understand why the legendary element Lord chose to keep the iceberg under the action of meteor fire shower, which seems to be not only related to his own preferences, but also the existence of these special patterns. By performing the magic of water control, rod sensed that there was a huge element altar buried under the ice inside the palace, which was far more than the water altar rod had obtained before. Naturally, the patterns depicted in it were various. Located under the ice, whenever the element altar is activated, the lines depicted on it will be projected on the ice inside the palace, which is why rod can see the brilliance. In rod''s mind, he didn''t want to destroy the water altar below, but put his attention on the legendary element Lord. Just like before, the sea monster with huge power could not destroy the water altar, but could only leave a few cracks at most. At this time, rod, if he wanted to destroy the effect of the element altar, he did not know how much mana it would consume. The legendary element Lord can recover his damage through the element altar, but rod can''t quickly replenish his mana. He can only recover passively under the effect of the magic talisman. At this time, rod faintly feels that his mana is not enough. Because of this, in order to win the battle, rod must find a way to solve the problem of the restored legendary element Lord as soon as possible. Chapter 1097 Waving the arrow of Titan, a combined artifact in his hand, he releases a lot of lightning and cleans up the ordinary elemental creatures around the palace. Rod puts his eyes on the Trident that the legendary Elemental Lord took off. In rod''s impression, although the legendary element Lord himself has excellent casting ability, he needs the help of the Trident in some large-scale casting. Around the hall of the palace, the elemental creatures killed by rod with Titan''s arrow, with their bodies falling on the ice, bursts of special lines flashed over, making them stand up again. This discovery also made rod more determined to kill the legendary Elemental Lord as soon as possible. Recovering from the damage caused by Titan''s arrow, the legendary element Lord also put his own sight on the weapons that fell to the ground. With a wave of space mana, the legendary element Lord''s figure disappears. When he reappears, his hand is reaching for the ice blue Trident on the ground. A leaping lightning stopped the hand extended by the legendary element Lord. Behind the lightning was an irregular blade. Rod''s body also appeared here. Aware of the legendary element Lord''s intention, rod naturally won''t let him easily get the Trident on the ground. He uses the skills he found when fighting sea monsters to wave Titan''s arrow and condense the lightning on the sword. Rod attacks the legendary element Lord. Unable to get the weapon at hand, unable to resist rod''s attack, the legendary element Lord had to retreat for a while, and was ready to cast his magic. Standing between the legendary element Lord and the Trident, rod felt that the ice under his feet was soft, and his whole body began to be unstable. Rod noticed that the ice under his feet was melting rapidly, and the surrounding space was full of water vapor. For a moment, the feeling of palpitation began to appear in rod''s mind. At this time, the legendary element Lord seemed to be preparing some magic. While it will take some time for the magic to gather, rod immediately reaches out his hand, picks up the Trident and puts it into the ring. At rod''s touch, the Trident disappeared, as if in another space. Looking at this scene, the legendary element Lord on one side was also shocked. He didn''t understand why the Trident disappeared in an instant. The next moment, a wave of anger emerged from his heart. Although he did not understand where the Trident fell, it was obvious that all this had a great relationship with rod. The temperature around dropped significantly, and rod was able to feel a chill from the water mist around him. A strong sense of crisis appeared in rod''s mind, but he didn''t move for a moment. Instead, he stayed where he was, waiting for the spell to take shape. There was a sense of ice cold at his feet. It seemed that he was submerged by the current of melting ice. Rod just wanted to move around, but he found that he could not achieve this. His feet had been sealed by the frozen ice. The next moment, the ice blue ripple is released from the legendary element Lord''s body again. With a long time of guidance, the effect of the ripple has changed greatly. Under the spread of the waves, all the water mist in the air, at this moment, seems to be infected, quickly condenses into ice cones, and pushes outward with the waves. With the gradual expansion of the ripple shrouded area, the frost covers everything around, and the number of ice cones is increasing. Any creature within the scope of this spell will be instantly penetrated by the ice cone. The extremely cold fog filled the field, but rod''s figure had been separated from its original position. With the completion of this spell, the legendary element Lord seems to be relieved. Obviously, he is very confident in the effect of this spell. At this time, the legendary element Lord was stunned and seemed to notice something. In his perception, under the violent fluctuation of water magic elements, there are still some strange fluctuations. Originally, he only thought that those strange mana fluctuations were a little resistance made by the enemy. What he really cared about was the fluctuations in these mana fluctuations, which belonged to space magic. The chaotic strong mana fluctuation around him suppressed the sense ability of the legendary element Lord, so that he could not detect the existence of the space magic at the first time. Until now, he was shocked to find that the range of the space magic was just above his head. After perceiving this point, there is no time to look up. Just as the legendary element Lord intends to move and adjust his position, rod''s attack has arrived first. He didn''t choose to cast his offensive spell again. At this time, rod appeared a dark glow and jumped down from behind the legendary element Lord. Titan''s arrow attached with lightning instantly separated the human body behind the legendary element Lord without any armor protection. The intense burning brought by the current made the wound black and no blood flowed out. The intense paralysis effect brought by lightning interrupts the magic cast by the legendary element Lord, leaving his body in place. This is undoubtedly the best chance for rod. Another huge wound with deep visible bone appeared on the back of the legendary element Lord. It seems that rod intends to destroy the body of the enemy in front of him in this way. Special lines appear on the ice below, and a large number of water magic elements gather around, rapidly repairing the damaged body of the legendary element Lord. Seeing that the wound on the legendary element Lord was healing rapidly at an unimaginable speed, rod no longer waved his sword blade, but directly poked out his other hand. The skeleton, which had been destroyed by Titan''s arrow, could not bring more protective effects to the legendary element Lord at this time. Rod stretched out his hand and directly grasped the element core inside the legendary element Lord''s body. Compared with the thumb size element core of ordinary ancient creatures, the core of legendary element Lord is undoubtedly several times larger. Rod just grasped it. Around the rich water magic elements, are constantly pouring into the core of the elements, but for rod at this time, can not bring any influence. Rod jerked his hand and waved the arrow of Titan to cut off the things connected with the element core inside the body of the legendary element Lord. What finally appeared in front of rod was a huge and extremely hard element core. In front of him, the body of the legendary element Lord fell on the ice and turned into two streams of ice blue and scarlet water. However, the rune that did not dissipate below quickly gathered at rod''s feet. A strong tremor comes from the giant element core in rod''s hand. Flesh and muscles begin to extend through the element core. It seems that before long, the legendary element Lord will be reborn. Rod naturally won''t give him such an opportunity. As rod puts the giant elements into the space ring and loses his target, the special lines on the ice gradually dissipate, and the violent water magic elements in the field also subside. Only the two residual currents on the ice in front of rod can prove the previous battle. Chapter 1098 With the death of the legendary element Lord, the battle on the water element plane is coming to an end. The death of the legendary element Lord is an extremely heavy blow to all the water element creatures on the iceberg, just like the collapse of faith. Most of the element creatures are aware of this, and their morale is low, so they can''t help giving up the idea of continuing to fight. For a moment, a large number of elemental creatures flocked to the element altar in the palace hall, hoping that this extremely special thing would bring them strong protection, so that they would not fall into silence. The huge waves gradually melted into ice, and the meteorite debris accumulated above continued to fall. A large number of skeletons gathered under the sea broke the last thoughts of these elemental creatures with the cloud of death that blocked the sky. The plight of elemental creatures failed to change their final outcome. They lost the legendary Elemental Lord. Coupled with the collapse of morale, the overall strength of elemental creatures declined by more than a chip. In the end, they didn''t even need rod''s hand. The power of the skeletal fish King alone was enough to solve the problem of elemental creatures. Under the cloud of death, the resurrection ability of the element altar to the element creatures is completely suppressed. Dark clouds are everywhere in the palace, and the element core is always shrouded in it. There is no chance of resurrection at all. Even the element Lord is unable to change all this, so he can only try his best to break through the deep sea. In this process, what rod needs to do is to collect the element cores belonging to the element biology one by one, and put them into the space ring. When there is no more mana wave and no element core left in the original Ice Palace, the cloud of death on the iceberg will disappear. So far, this battle, which took place in the plane of elements, will not have any data records, but is the key battle for the development of undead creatures, and finally ended with rod''s victory. Without the existence of water element man, the expansion of undead creatures in this sea area will not be restricted. For a long time, rod will not have to worry about the counterattack from water element man. Now, rod has enough power to control the sea area where he was originally banished to the water level. Compared with the vast water element level, this sea area is only a corner of the world. The strongest creature in the sea area is the legendary element lord except for the sea monster. After this battle, rod has a foothold in the water element level. For rod at this time, if he wants to return to the theme plane, he just needs to let his undead creatures take this sea area as the center, continue to expand towards the surrounding waters, constantly invade the surrounding waters, and transform all the creatures he meets into undead creatures until he finds the land raised by Dharma blakada. At this time, rod returned to the whale corpse wizard king and took out a special thing he had just acquired from the space ring. Looking at this special thing, rod realized that if he could make rational use of it, combined with the things he had met before, the time to return to the theme plane might be greatly shortened. What rod takes out from the ring of space is the element core owned by the legendary element Lord. The huge element core is in rod''s hand. Even at this time, rod can feel a heavy feeling. The slight vibration is still coming from the element core. As soon as the huge element core appears in the space, it begins to absorb the magic elements of the surrounding water system. All of a sudden, rod only felt that he was completely covered by the water magic elements, almost to condense into the essence of the water magic elements, causing a burst of water mist around him. Without the effect of the water altar, although the element core can still absorb the magic elements around, it can not bring the legendary element Lord to this plane again. Recalling the special method of dealing with the element core, rod believed that the element core in his hand would be of great help to him. In addition to the core elements, rod is more concerned about another thing in the space ring. With rod''s idea moving, a trident with ice blue body appeared in his hand. It was put into the ring of space by rod in the previous battle, which originally belonged to the legendary element Lord''s weapon. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ [cold Trident] Quality: Treasure Type: Weapon Equipment requirements: advanced water magic, advanced long handled weapons Basic attributes: water magic level + 2, kill + 15, attack with magic damage, hard to destroy Special attribute 1: when the holder casts water magic, the duration and range of the spell are increased by 50% and the damage of water magic is increased by 20%. Special attribute 2: the holder is always blessed with the magic effect of lv15. Those stabbed by this weapon will suffer severe frostbite. Evaluation: Trident with magical power was once the favorite weapon of Elemental Lord Alor. When fighting underwater, it will show real power. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Looking at the Trident attribute in the system log, rod is also aware of the strength of this treasure. Unfortunately, because he does not meet the requirements of special skills, rod cannot use this weapon. What matters to rod is the water magic level + 2 Effect of Trident. In the previous battle with the legendary element Lord, rod did not perceive the existence of divine water magic from him. In rod''s view, the legendary element Lord showed only legendary water magic level at most. This also made rod realize that although the trident of ice in his hand can improve the magic level of water system, it can''t cross the limit of God level, and can only be promoted to legend level at most. Before that, rod had seen many similar treasures. They all had certain restrictions on the promotion of special skills. Only real artifact can directly upgrade legendary special skills to God level. Through the evaluation given by the system, rod also learned that the legendary element Lord was named Alor. Because of the language barrier, without this prompt, rod could not have known this. In addition to the existence of these two special things, rod also found many precious items in the collection of elemental biology from the previous iceberg, including bright pearls the size of human head, huge coral with gorgeous color, and various treasures related to water system. In the palace above the iceberg, there are precious treasures of these elemental creatures that I don''t know how long they have accumulated. Any one of them can easily be sold at a sky high price in the freelance chamber of Commerce. Among the numerous collections in the ice palace, rod can only select some income space rings. Even so, rod still fills all the space in the space ring and can''t continue to hold anything. Because there is a huge element altar under the palace in the iceberg, even without the maintenance of water element man, rod is not worried that these precious things will sink into the sea after the iceberg melts. Just let the king of whale corpse hold up the element altar, and these precious things can be preserved together. After counting all the harvests, a large number of undead creatures came to the back of the iceberg and began to push the iceberg towards one of the sea areas with their own bodies. At this time, rod also put his eyes on the sea area. He knew that his hope of returning to the theme plane was there. Chapter 1099 On the boundless ocean, a huge two masted transverse sailing boat is sailing rapidly with the help of wind. The surface of the ship is painted with bright paint, which has not faded due to the long voyage. At the bow of the ship, there is a gorgeous statue which does not match the wooden body. On the outside of the statue, under the sunlight, there is a faint golden trace, which depicts a ferocious beast. The giant beast has the body of a lion and the wings of a giant eagle. The outspread wings completely protect the cabins on both sides of the ship. The outstretched claws on the lion''s majestic body seem to tear away all the wind and waves ahead and bring protection to the seafarers on the ship. Like the giant beast on the statue, "the Griffin" is the name of this huge sailing boat. A gust of wind struck, giving the ship enough sailing power, and the surrounding sea, but no waves. On the deck, several priests in robes are casting spells in rotation, creating strong air currents and propelling ships. The sails heaved high. At the mast where the main sail was connected, a figure was climbing up the rope ladder. Under the strong wind, his skill is extremely vigorous, and the rope ladder keeps swinging, but he is not affected at all. The wind pressure from his back makes him cling to the rope ladder in front of him and climb up better. The crawling of the rope ladder is no longer difficult for the person in front of him, and even becomes an instinct of him. The sailor who climbed up the mast was named Willy. He used to be an apprentice in the Knights college. He preferred his companion to call him Willy, which was also his pride. Not far away, the sailor who had been watching all night stood on the high mast, noticed the arrival of Willy, and waved the flag to him. On top of the standing mast, VILI began his daily work, At the same time, Weili seems to find something and look at some special figures standing at the bow of the ship. Bursts of astonishment, from the expression of Weili emerged, he never thought, these noble identity of the existence, will appear on the deck of the bow. Among the people standing in the bow of the ship, Willy naturally knew. The first one was the captain of the "Saint Griffin" and one of the few noble Lord Kane on the ship. Before boarding the Griffin, Willy had heard of Lord Kane''s deeds. One of the most famous things is that Lord Kane, as an official professional, once persuaded and recruited the legendary pirate Sylvia, who was active in the western waters. He also won the title of Lord Kane. Legendary pirate... Even if just think about it, Willy will have a burst of fear in his heart. He can''t imagine how Lord Kane persuaded him to surrender. Maybe the common thing between lord Kane and the pirate, that is, the existence of heroic will, helped him achieve this. In addition, Lord Kane is also the Queen''s staunchest supporter. Willy has no doubt that once the time comes, he will not hesitate to sacrifice his life for the queen, just like a real knight. On the deck, next to Lord Kane, stood an old man with white hair, a man in full dress, and a human who was covered in a robe and could not see clearly. The old man is holding a heavy book in his hand. He is reading the contents of the book from time to time and comparing it with the scene in front of him. Even Lord Kane on one side shows his respect. The other man frowned and looked at the sea in front of him. His vision was erratic, and from time to time he put his head in the direction of the old man''s books. As for the other man in the robe, his hands were crossed in his sleeves, his head was slightly low, and he didn''t know what he was thinking. Looking at this scene, Wei Li was even more shocked. These people almost represented all the forces who came to the Griffin during the voyage. In Weili''s impression, the old man is the leader of the draftsman who sails with the ship. He is a real draftsman and has a high reputation in the whole continent. In this voyage, the old man and his apprentice joined together to draw the route accurately on the existing map. After the voyage, the record of the route will be regarded as a very precious harvest. On weekdays, Weili always sees his apprentices drawing maps on the outer deck and making minor adjustments to the route. He has never seen the old man himself. At this time, his appearance undoubtedly makes Weili feel abnormal. The man dressed up vigorously is a famous explorer. Many mysterious areas on the mainland, even some places known as the forbidden zone of life, have had his footprints. The explorer, who should have appeared in the story told by the Bard, sailed with them at this time, which naturally explained the unusual mission of this voyage to Willy. Weili recalled that according to the information given by the captain, their mission of this voyage was to explore the best route from the sea to the land of elves, so as to promote more direct trade. The level involved in this mission is much higher than that of Weili''s imagination. He can even feel the participation of the national forces. There are not only those with outstanding status, but also a large number of priests with unfathomable strength on board. Before that, Willy had never seen the existence of the priests. He just listened to the rumors about these powerful casters, let alone close contact with these powerful casters like this voyage, feeling the powerful power of magic. In Weili''s impression, the Explorer dressed in strong clothes should be regarded as the navigation consultant this time. Although there is already a draftsman on the Griffin, who does not need the assistance of this explorer in the planning of the route, the calculation of the reefs and even the prediction of the wind force, his advice is still needed for the unknown things in the ocean. The draftsmen can deal with the routine problems in the process of sailing, but for the existence of those unknown creatures, they are totally inferior to this explorer in terms of experience. As for the last humanoid creature covered in the robe, in the impression of Weili, it should be the leader of those priests on the ship, a powerful high-level priest. Even if all the other creatures on the ship are not his opponents, the existence of this high-level priest is also the final guarantee of this voyage. Chapter 1100 Standing in the bow of the Griffin, looking at the calm blue sea ahead, Lord Kane could not keep calm. No one knows the significance of this voyage better than Kane. Once the route to the land of elves is explored, the trade between the two places will be liberated from the control of the chamber of Commerce, and the benefit will be the nobles, who can minimize the loss in the process of trade. During this voyage, Kane got the support from the country, and the special existence of those distinguished identities came for this, for which Kane naturally felt grateful. During the first half of the journey, everything went well. There were a lot of priests on board. Even in the rainstorm, there was no need to worry about the safety of navigation. But Kane knew in his heart that the next journey would not be so easy to pass. In order to explore the best way to the land of elves, the Griffin needs to cross a special sea area accompanied by death. Directly connected with this sea area is the kingdom of the dead, which is the biggest obstacle to direct trade with the elves on land. It is difficult to travel from the land, and finally we have to put the way of trade on the sea. Even so, the country of the dead still deeply affects all this, including the sea area in front of us. The mist began to spread over the sea, covering everything in the distance, but it did not bring a sense of moisture. It seemed that there was a huge shadow in the fog, but when the ship approached, nothing could be seen. "Captain, we have officially entered the sea of curse. From now on, we may encounter many unusual events." The old man kept his eyes fixed on the huge books in his hand. It seemed that he wanted to find out what he believed from the contents of the books. It was the explorers on one side who said this. He didn''t need his warning. As early as when the mist appeared, Kane had confirmed this. This kind of mist, which can reduce all perception and block the sight at the same time, is the symbol of the sea of curse. The sea of curse, which is close to the land of the dead, is an obstacle they have to go through. The existence of various unknown creatures in it has become a nightmare for all ships. Even the experienced captain is unwilling to enter it under any circumstances. Compared with the various anomalies that may be encountered in this sea area, Kane is most concerned about how to plan a feasible route here. There are a large number of priests on the Griffin. Naturally, Kane doesn''t have to worry. What''s really difficult is how to establish the correct route so that all ships sailing along the route can avoid the unknown danger. This is a problem that must be solved by the St. Griffin as a explorer. At the same time, it is also the real reason why the existence of those distinguished identities will appear on the ship. After sailing for a short time, the sea sounded intoxicating faint songs, unknown syllables, like a girl whispering. When the song first appeared, many sailors on the ship once thought it was an illusion that they had not seen a woman for a long time. Only a small number of experienced sailors understand what the appearance of singing means and start looking for things from all around to plug their ears, but they can''t get any effect. The existence of singing penetrates the barrier of everything. No matter on the deck or in the cabin, all people listen to the singing clearly. The singing directly appears in their hearts, which makes them lose all their previous thoughts and become intoxicated. For sailing ships, the crew in this state is undoubtedly extremely dangerous. The crew working on the mast falls from the top in a daze. Many crew members who are deeply seduced by the sound walk towards the edge of the deck, as if they will jump down at the next moment. The priests with firm mind can reduce the influence of singing on themselves, but they are no better. They have to resist the effect of singing and can''t maintain the casting of magic for a while. The only one who was not affected by his own ability was probably the high-ranking priest at the bow of the boat. He looked at everything around him, and a cold hum came out from under his faceless robe. As the high-ranking priest raised his hand, a strong flash of brilliance passed. Although the singing did not stop, the crew around him had recovered. The song continued to ring in their ears, but this time, it had no effect on them. With the rapid sailing of the ship, the singing voice gradually decreased, and soon nothing could be heard. However, this experience has long been deeply in the hearts of all crew members. "Captain, we should have just met the siren." The cartographer on one side marked this area with warning signs to indicate the danger of this area for future navigation. The Explorer on the other side said this. As a captain, Kane was also influenced by his singing because of his low rank. special If it wasn''t for the timely interruption of the high priest and the enchantment of the dreamland, Kane would have fallen into the sea and finally lost in the sea of curse. One side of the explorer, wearing a amulet flashing bright glow, so that it is not affected by any of the songs. At this time, Kane focuses on the explorers. Compared with this, Kane is more concerned about the words from the explorers. As a consultant on this voyage, shouldn''t you remind me when you realize that something unusual may happen? What''s the effect of reporting what happened to you? For this reason, Kane has deep doubts about the strength of the explorer. Cain has also heard about the Siren before, but before that, he told more stories as a minstrel. At this time, such a big event happened, which was enough to be recorded in the log book. Naturally, Kane would no longer doubt the authenticity of the siren. With a deep sigh, leaving all these things aside, Kane once again recalled Sylvia, whom he had seen in the dreamland of singing. Life on the sea is always more and more together. Kane has made up his mind to return to the western waters when this mission is officially over, suppress the rebellion there, and no longer sail like this. Chapter 1101 The sudden abnormality did not disturb the voyage of the Griffin. Unfortunately, the injured crew had to deal with it simply, and then returned to their original posts. No one knows what exists behind the mist. Just like the song that sounded before, no one can observe what kind of creatures are in the mist and peep at everything on the ship. Feeling some low morale on the ship, Kane just wanted to say a few words to the crew, but his sight was attracted by the things in front of him. Scarlet dots of light, through the mist, appeared on the sea not far away. At the same time, a breath related to death began to diffuse around. The approach of the ship seemed to disturb the red light spots on the sea. The mist blocked Kane from seeing the corresponding things clearly. Also aware of the abnormality, there is a high priest on one side. He raises his hand, and the clean glow is released from his hand, dispersing the mist in the sea ahead. Kane looked intently and saw a strange fish floating on the sea in front of the ship. It''s not accurate to say that it''s a fish creature. There''s no flesh and blood in its whole body. There''s only sharp fishbone. Two points of scarlet light are released from its empty eye socket, just like a fire in the dark. Looking at this strange looking creature, Kane was surprised. Although its body shape was much smaller than that of human beings, Kane could feel a strong threat from it, just like facing those priests. Staring at the strange fish on the sea, Kane can feel a gaze from it. Aware of the arrival of the ship, the strange fish did not show the attitude of attack. Under the deep sea, there were some waves. At one time, several strange fish emerged from the front of the ship. "They are resurrected souls." One side of the high priest said in a deep voice, even if he has a strong ability to cast, his words also have dignified meaning¡° I can cast a spell to destroy them, but it may cause serious consequences. Please make the captain''s decision. " With the priest''s words, under the sea, even under the ship, dense red light began to flash, in this short period of time, countless strange fish are approaching the ship. "No... don''t try to attack them." The one who said this was the navigation consultant, who had enough experience in unusual things¡° At least don''t act rashly until they take the initiative. " It seems that something came to mind. The explorer took the initiative to add: "the existence of the country of the dead has deeply affected this sea area. The resentful spirits of the dead will attack all the ships in the sea area, but these spirits are different." "Did you find out?" Said, the Explorer reached out to the beginning of the strange fish, "it is using its own way to communicate with us." Following the position pointed by the explorer, other people also put their eyes on the strange fish that appeared at the beginning. They saw that it kept swimming in one direction, and then returned to the ship. Looking at the people on the ship, they seemed to be signaling them to move in that direction. At the same time, a strong shock came from the bottom of the boat, and the drawing master on one side was unstable. It was with Kane''s help that he got a firm foothold. The sudden change made the high-level priest prepare to cast his magic, but he stopped at last with the signal of the explorer. Under the action of a strong external force, the direction of the bow began to deflect, and finally pointed to the direction that the strange fish pointed to at the beginning. Countless strange fish lurk under the ship and use their body power to change the direction of the ship. Recalling the explorer''s previous words, for a moment, the people in the bow also understood the meaning of strange fish''s action. "Follow the dead, captain." The recovered cartographer took the initiative to say, "don''t forget the mission of our trip. We can''t leave such a huge hidden danger on the route. Even if we don''t go, there will be other ships in the future, facing our present situation." The master painter''s statement about this mission finally changed Kane''s original idea. Instead of thinking about the way to get rid of it, he allowed the ships to be pushed by the strange fish under the water and move rapidly in one direction to see what they wanted to do. With the existence of these priests on the ship, Kane is naturally not afraid of those strange fish. He knows that the dead killer that the priests are good at is the best magic to deal with the dead creatures. After sailing for a period of time, the sea ahead suddenly became turbulent, accompanied by a huge sound of water. Although the fog still shrouded, Kane still noticed a trace of abnormality. At this time, there was a sudden shock on the sea in front of the ship, and the strange fish all around suddenly swarmed up. With the most primitive bite, they bit the body of the strange fish that first appeared in front of the ship and led the ship here. As the red light in the monster''s eyes dissipated and his body sank into the deep sea, the high-level priest on one side also found something unusual. The light bloomed from his hands again, dispelling the fog ahead, making everything appear in the eyes of the people on the ship. After the fog dissipated, looking at the scene in front of him, Kane was surprised. The end of the ship was a huge whirlpool, which was enough to swallow everything around him. At the same time, the speed of the ship was greatly increased. these After realizing this, Kane immediately gave an order, and the high-ranking priest on one side immediately took action. The pure white light enveloped the surroundings and began to purify all the dead creatures around. The pale flame burned on the body of the strange fish. Even the sea water could not extinguish the flame. On the deck, many priests worked together to make the effect of the undead killer further enhanced. For a moment, the whole sea was full of traces of pale flames. A large number of strange fish can''t bear the role of the undead killer, they sneak into the sea one after another, and have no time to pay attention to the saint Griffin outside the vortex. Without the push of the strange fish, the Griffin still faces a huge problem, that is, the attraction of the vortex itself to everything around it. Under the strong attraction of the vortex, if the ships can''t be adjusted in time, the final outcome of waiting for them is still unchanged. At the signal of Captain Kane, the direction of the St. Griffin''s voyage was quickly adjusted, and the bow began to turn to the left instead of pointing straight to the center of the vortex. The experienced helmsman didn''t choose to fill the rudder at the beginning. Instead, he adjusted the bow to the same direction as the whirlpool. After the speed of the Griffin around the whirlpool increased, she left the whirlpool at one stroke. The strange fish around wanted to keep close to the Griffin above, but under the purification of white light, they could only turn into bones burning pale flames. Everything went according to captain Kane''s idea. Seeing that the Griffin was about to break away from the whirlpool, the change happened. The huge shadow, coming out from the center of the vortex, lashes on the sailing Griffin, and instantly collapses the mast. The sailor on the mast falls down and screams in horror, but no one pays attention to him at this time. The real face of the shadow is a huge pale tentacle, which is covered with shrinking suckers. It''s hard to imagine what kind of creature the tentacle corresponds to. The sudden attack of unknown creatures made the crew of the Griffin panic. Even in Kane''s heart, he also felt the fear of the unknown. Recalling the strange fish that led the ship to the whirlpool before, Kane could feel a sense of conspiracy, shrouded in the Griffin. Before Kane knew what had happened before, a strong shock came from his feet. Even Kane, who was used to the turbulence, had to grasp the things around him and fix his body. The huge tentacles emerging from the vortex are naturally not ready to let go of the Griffin. Between the tentacles rolling, they easily entangle the whole Griffin. Suddenly, a strong pull comes from the tentacles, which seems to drag the whole Griffin into the bottomless vortex. "That''s the body of the undead. Kill the undead quickly There is no need for the explorers to remind them. As early as the tentacles appeared, the priests discovered this. Their guidance to the undead killers has never been interrupted. However, to the dismay of these priests, the undead killer, who is the most restrained of undead creatures, can''t do any damage to the tentacles in front of them. Under the white light of the undead killer''s purification, the tentacles didn''t even have a trace of retreat. On the contrary, they increased the dragging force of the Griffin. The twining tentacles easily collapse the cabin below, and the cracks begin to spread on the surface of the ship. If the tentacles want to, they don''t even need to drag the ship into the vortex. Now they can twist it in two. Looking at what happened, despair began to spread in the hearts of all the crew members. Many people took up arms and cut at the tentacles around the middle of the ship, but they could not even cut the outermost skin, let alone cause any damage. In the face of an enemy whose strength is beyond imagination, Kane also seems at a loss. Any command seems meaningless in front of such an enemy. In the end, with the rapid influx of sea water and violent impact, Kane lost all consciousness, and the whole Griffin was pulled into a huge whirlpool, which was the source of tentacle extension. Chapter 1102 I don''t know how long later, consciousness returned to Kane''s mind. At this time, the haze, which covered the sight, completely dissipated, surrounded by a blue calm sea, without any wind and waves. Kane himself is on a few pieces of driftwood, half of his body immersed in the sea. There are a lot of broken boards scattered on the sea, and even broken wings of the Griffin statue can be seen. From the faint traces around, Kane recognized that most of the broken driftwood came from the former Griffin. Lured by the strange fish, the whole ship was drawn into the whirlpool by the huge tentacles, which was a painful experience that Kane didn''t want to recall. Except for him, there was no sign of any crew around. "Are you awake? I know you can understand me, and I have a few questions for you A word suddenly came from Kane''s ear, and Kane looked in the direction of the voice. Not far away on the sea, floating on a huge circular platform, a figure was standing on the platform. The big black cloak, which was draped down from behind him, almost covered the whole figure. This was also Kane''s first impression of the figure. From him, Kane could feel a familiar but unspeakable breath. Looking at the person in front of him, Kane had some doubts. Did he save himself when the Griffin was attacked by tentacles? At this time, the sea suddenly had a wave. Cain only felt the buoyancy from the board was light, and the water was overflowing. With a huge force, Cain''s body immediately left the sea and came to the top of the sea. Kane looked down and was shocked. A huge gray tentacle was pushing his body up. If Kane remembers correctly, this kind of tentacle was the culprit who brought the Griffin into the vortex. After jacking up Kane, the tentacle moves toward the position of the figure, and finally stops in front of the circular platform. As the tentacle bends, Kane also falls on the platform. Looking as like as two peas on the platform, Kaine''s look suddenly changed. He had remembered the familiar breath of the human body, which was exactly the same breath as the strange fish before, which contained deep death. In addition, Kane was able to confirm that he was still a hero. The burning gaze of the figure also made Kane have an ominous feeling in his heart. "My name is rod." The figure on the platform said first¡° As you can see, I''m a necromancer. " The figure on the platform finally shows his identity. It is rod who is trapped in the water element plane. "Cain Vinson, captain of the Griffin, honorary tutor of Knight hall college, Lord Gracia, Defender of the queen." Aware that everything that had happened to the Griffin before seemed to have something to do with the person in front of her, Kane''s words were a bit indifferent. "Erathia..." hearing the name of this special force from Kane''s mouth again, rod''s expression changed faintly. His mind seemed to be separated from the trapped place and returned to the place where he should have existed. It doesn''t even need Kane to tell us these information. During his coma, when rod saw his existence, his origin was clear by the effect of peeping eyes. Through peeping eyes to confirm the origin of Kane, which is Rhode no doubt that the other party can understand what he said. Kane''s arrival, and his appearance in front of rod intact, conveys a very important message to rod, that is, the vortex not far away can really lead to the theme plane. Rod has always resisted entering the vortex leading to the unknown. No one knows where the vortex will take him, or whether he can go through the vortex again and return to the water level. Now, after his unremitting exploration, before he found the land where master blakada rose, he found another feasible way to return to the thematic plane. In the process of exploring the space connected by the vortex, the undead creatures transformed by rod play an irreplaceable role. Without their existence, rod does not know how long it will take to capture the real human from the space connected by the vortex and determine the existence of the theme plane. Among them, the most helpful undead to rod is undoubtedly the extremely special ghost sea monster. After the transformation of the most top-level God level soul summoning technique, the ghost sea monster has far more abilities than all the undead creatures rod has seen before. Even the Titan corpse wizard king is not its opponent. With the end of the battle between rod and sea monsters, the corpses of sea monsters have already sunk into the deep sea. By ordinary means, rod can not come to that space, let alone transform the corpses of sea monsters. Rod was able to achieve this with the help of a special thing in his hand, which is the core of the legendary element Lord. By pushing out the full potential of the element core regardless of the loss, rod obtained the ability to dive into the deep sea. With the help of the death cloud left in the corpse of the sea monster, rod finally found the position of the monster and carried out the most complex transformation of the dead in his mind. When the transformation is successfully completed, rod and the netherworld return to the sea together. The core of the elements in his hand has almost exhausted all his strength and become only the size of a thumb. The brilliance is dim and can no longer be used. In order to bring the sea monster''s ability into full play, rod naturally did not use the effect of the ghost King''s cloak to turn it into a general corpse king, but tried his best to turn it into a real legendary undead. Rhode has well preserved the immunity of sea monsters to magic, but the price is that the surface of the sea monsters, especially the extended tentacles, can not be covered with the energy of the nether world like other top undead creatures, such as Ghost Dragons. Only the inner part of the sea monsters is filled with the energy of the nether world. Even so, relying on its own basic attributes, the legendary level of the netherworld sea monster has a strong fighting ability, not to mention its external magic immunity effect. As long as it is in the middle of the sea, no creature will be its opponent. Compared with relying on the power of the core elements, diving into the deep sea to complete the transformation of the netherworld sea monster, what bothers rod more is how to control the transformed legendary undead creatures. Because he didn''t use the ability of the cloak of the ghost king to transform, rod couldn''t directly control the sea monsters like the king of the skeleton fish, so he had to think of other ways. Chapter 1103 In the case of insufficient spiritual attributes, forcibly controlling powerful undead creatures will face the risk of losing control of all mental imprints, and will permanently damage their spiritual attributes. Naturally, rod will not do so. Due to the lack of spiritual attributes, in order to control the ghost sea monster, Rhode made his own decision long before using the element core to dive into the deep sea. Only by the existing means, rod can''t improve his spiritual attributes to the point that he can control the sea monster in a short time. Therefore, rod can only start from other aspects. Previously, rod didn''t control legendary undead creatures. If he only controlled by attributes, according to the corresponding relationship of experience value, rod needed at least 400 spiritual attributes to control sea monsters, which was obviously difficult to achieve. Legendary undead creatures are obviously beyond the control of ordinary Necromancers. They can effortlessly control so many spiritual attributes. Only true liches can exist. In order to retain the magic immunity of the sea monster body, rod is doomed to be unable to use the cloak of the ghost king to transform it, so he can only find ways to control it from other aspects. Rod''s final decision is to use the ability of the mother of the dead to directly control the sea monster, and then give orders to the sea monster by controlling the mother of the dead. The crown that rod got from nags is just inlaid with a high-quality mother of the dead. Because of the processing, it can be put into the space ring together with the crown, and its self-consciousness is erased. At this time, it can be used by rod. With the help of the mother of the dead to control the netherworld sea monster, rod can''t gain any experience from the sea monster for a short time. After rod controls the spirit enough, he can still find a way to re exert his own spiritual imprint on the sea monster. After completing the control of the sea monster, rod began to explore the huge whirlpool above the sea with its power. The space turbulence around the vortex can''t affect the tentacles immune to sea monster magic, and can''t leave any scars on the pale tentacles. The tentacles bring back a large number of things of completely different nature from other spaces, which also proves a worst fact to rod. The area connected by the huge vortex is not only a certain space, but also a large number of unknown spaces. The two tentacles of the sea monster going deep into the vortex at the same time can even appear in two completely different spaces, which are full of unknown and random. It is even more difficult to confirm the existence of the theme plane. The shipwreck that had appeared in the belly of the sea monster before made rod see the hope of returning to the main plane, which also made rod know that the vortex was full of unknown, and he was not willing to give up this possibility. Toward the inside of the vortex, rod sent a large number of skeleton fish king, but because of the distance, rod could not communicate with them, could not know the real situation there, even the tentacles of sea monsters crossing the vortex, could not feedback the information rod wanted to know. In order to prove that the main potential plane is in the range of the vortex, rod also thought of some methods. The barrier of spiritual imprint makes the king of skeletal fish unable to carry out the order immediately given by rod. What drives the king of skeletal fish to keep on acting is the order they receive before they pass the vortex. Even though the order is so complicated, as long as it is set in advance, it will be carried out to the letter. To this end, rod first let the skeletal fish king with his own spiritual mark kill each other in the same space, until there is only one skeletal fish King left in a space, and determined that it is a reachable space. In this way, rod can confirm that the vortex in front of him connects five spaces suitable for ordinary creatures. environment Because the whirlpool is surrounded by chaotic space turbulence, it is not a small challenge for the king of skeletal fish to cross it smoothly, not to mention the possibility of coming to the same space. In order to determine the existence of these five spaces, rod paid hundreds of thousands of lives for the king of skeletal fish. As for the five surviving skeletal fish kings, rod has made a special mark on them in his huge spiritual imprint. According to the initial order, the only remaining king of skeletal fish in these five spaces, as the beginning of the transformation of the undead, began to expand the number of undead creatures, and led all humanoid creatures, or their related existence, to the vortex where they arrived. After all this is achieved, the skeletal fish king will choose to die on his own initiative and let his spiritual imprint dissipate. At this time, rod, who is in the water element plane, will let the netherworld sea monster, with its huge number of tentacles, go through the whirlpool and pull everything around the whirlpool back to rod''s water element plane. Whenever the mental imprint of a skeletal fish King dissipates, the netherworld sea monster will grab all its tentacles around the vortex, and all possible things will be caught in the vortex. In order to ensure that the tentacles and the skeletal fish king are in the same space, rod will make the netherworld sea monster grab several more times. The exploration of unknown areas will not be as smooth as rod imagined. Rod has no idea how many unrelated things the sea monsters have pulled back, from meaningless floating objects to monsters that are very different from human beings. Behind every failed attempt, there are countless fish King skeletons who have died. Once the mental imprint of the fish King skeletons in a certain space dissipates, in order to continue the exploration, rod must let the fish King skeletons return to the original space, and the chance of crossing the vortex can only be filled with the life of the fish King skeletons. Once more, the netherworld sea monster pulled back a human form high-level creature that was full of fire, and the whole sea began to burn because of its arrival. If rod''s impression is correct, it should be a fire spirit that exists in the depths of hell. Suppressed by the water element plane, the power of the fire elves was greatly reduced, and the netherworld sea monster finally solved it. However, rod was on the alert, and he did not know what unknown spaces were connected behind the whirlpool in front of him, so that creatures like the fire elves would appear. Fortunately, at this time, the arrival of Kane, let rod feel at ease a lot. The aristocrat from erasia also made rod determine the possibility of returning to the theme plane through the vortex. Chapter 1104 From the ship that the sea monster rolled back, the only survivor left confirmed that he belonged to eracia, and rod felt relieved. Cain was not the only one who came to the water element plane through the vortex, but rod did not leave them. He transformed them into the necromancer king long before Cain woke up. Looking at the Kane in front of him, the most noteworthy thing about him is his heroic identity. According to the feedback from peeping eye, the hero''s specialty should be in navigation, but he doesn''t know what he is good at. "Captain Kane, according to your knowledge, can you tell me where we are?" Rod''s inquiry seems to make Kane aware of something. Looking at the calm sea around him, Kane can hardly see any abnormality from the sea itself. Powerful casters, when in the water element plane, can find the fact that they are in the element plane through the abnormal changes of magic elements, but Kane obviously can''t find this. "I remember that the whole Santa Griffin was involved in the whirlpool. I don''t know where it was carried by the current. According to the climate, this place is no longer within the scope of the curse sea. It should belong to the ocean area." Rod sneered: "it''s no problem for you to say that. It''s an ocean area, but it doesn''t belong to the world you are familiar with. It''s a new plane, a plane of water element." Kane was shocked by rod''s words. He looked around to find a way to refute rod''s words, but only saw a calm sea and a huge tentacle waving below. Looking back on the strange fish he saw before, the only thing Kane can be sure of is the figure in front of him. He has the identity of a necromancer, and his strength is extremely strong, even to the extent that he can''t imagine. Just as Kane thought about the current situation, rod''s words came again: "I remember that the eracians have always been active in the center of the mainland. When did they begin to develop at sea?" "Erathia is omnipotent. The name of the king of Griffin''s heart will spread all over the world, like a sharp blade hanging on the top of the head of the one who has a ghost in his heart." Kane replied impolitely and showed his attitude to rod, which made rod''s expression change. Rod''s willingness to talk with Kane is more about his heroic identity. In this uncivilized plane of water elements, until now, after he has no idea how many undead creatures he has, rod has never seen a hero. Kane, the hero drawn into the water element plane by sea monsters, is undoubtedly an unexpected gain for rod. What rod wants to get is not only to get information about the theme plane from him, but also to turn him into a death knight. For this reason, before the formal transformation of death knight, rod needs to know Kane''s idea, and it is better to get his loyalty, so that after the transformation, rod can let Kane''s original consciousness control his own body, rather than let him become a slave completely operated by spiritual imprint. However, the attitude he felt from Kane also proved to rod that Kane didn''t seem to surrender. For this reason, rod said nothing more and asked directly, "are you willing to be loyal to me? I can let you control the endless sea, control the undead creatures you can''t imagine. " Kane calmly replied, "I''m sorry, I''m not a power seeker. Long ago, I vowed to be loyal to a real king." "What''s the use of vows? It''s just a lie to yourself. " Rod said scornfully. "Rude man!" The rebuke came from Kane''s mouth, "just a necromancer, how can you understand the nobility of the oath? It belongs to the glory of the Erathians and is the most precious thing in the world." Feeling Kane''s offense, rod''s expression gradually turned cold, and a chill released from him. At rod''s signal, a large number of skeletons of the fish King surfaced out of the sea, and the disc was surrounded by a dense patch of scarlet light. The netherworld sea monster also raised its strong tentacles high, as if it was going to smash everything in front of it at the next moment. The extremely strong death energy began to spread around, and even broke through the suppression of the plane itself, becoming the only magic element in this area. "You will perish in eternal death, and your soul will not rest." Cold words, from rod''s mouth, pronounced the fate of the people in front of him¡° Or do you think you can break out of these undead creatures? " Feeling the horror of Kane when the undead appeared, rod said in a deep voice, "I can give you one last chance. Now, tell me your choice." The fright in his heart, as well as the fear of death, failed to shake Kane''s will. He drew his sword from his waist, clasped his hands and put it in front of him. "Long live the queen." With his head slightly lowered, a whisper came out of Kane''s mouth. He was solemn, like a devout believer, making his last prayer. He raised his head again. This time, without any hesitation, Kane charged to rod not far away with his sword and roared. In the process of charging, we should abandon the distractions, but there are pictures in Kane''s mind. With the appearance of these pictures, Kane''s thoughts seem to be separated from reality. In a trance, Kane saw the scene that he sailed with the ship for the first time many years ago. Due to the constant wind and waves, Kane vomited all the way and was laughed at for a long time by his fellow sailors. As soon as the idea turns, Kane sees the scene of being robbed and killed by pirates in the course of a smooth sailing. Even Kane himself is captured, and the picture continues to change. What finally stays in Kane''s mind is the scene that he and Sylvia return to erasia together to accept the title of Queen. All kinds of precious moments in Kane''s life ignited his courage, just like the shining stars. Even in the face of the unfathomable necromancer, his heart was no longer afraid. Some people are waiting for his return, but Kane doesn''t want to fall in the unknown sea. The dark clouds, I don''t know when, have already covered Kane''s body. The rotten flesh and blood fall off from Kane''s body. The hand holding the sword gradually loses its strength, and the consciousness can''t continue to support the existence of Kane''s body. Kane only feels that his eyelids are getting heavier and heavier, and the figure of the necromancer is getting farther and farther away from him. The glow dimmed and fell to the ground together with the stars. In the end, Kane failed to break out of the dark cloud. His life and past experiences dissipated and fell on the hard disk. Chapter 1105 special The huge and deep whirlpool constantly engulfs all the things that enter it. Just looking at the whirlpool, it gives people a kind of death like fear, like a dark abyss. The torrent brought by the whirlpool can''t engulf the sea monster. The shape of the sea monster is many times larger than that of the whirlpool. Its tentacles are enough to stir the inside of the whirlpool. Once the sea monster waves all its tentacles, it can cause a tsunami. Kane, from eracia, has proved to rod that the huge whirlpool in front of him can indeed lead to the theme plane. Rod came out of the whirlpool this time just to enter it in person. As for the transformation of Kane, rod had already completed on the disc long before he came to the whirlpool, turning it into a death knight. Relying on the ability of the cloak of the ghost king, in the process of transforming the death knight, rod promoted Kane''s strength to the level of the necromancer king, and used his own spiritual imprint to control the spirit at a lower level. The price of forcibly upgrading Kane''s rank is that Kane''s other special skills related to combat have been completely replaced and can not give full play to his former strength. Only special skills related to knowledge such as navigation have been retained. This attempt also proved to rod the possibility of using the ghost King''s cloak in the transformation process of death knight. Because he didn''t get Kane''s loyalty, rod could only use the power of spiritual imprint to suppress Kane''s consciousness and use it as a puppet who could provide experience value for himself, but not as a real general. Before coming to the huge whirlpool, rod first wrapped his body with the cloak of the ghost king, just like crossing the previous dark space passage. Then, with his signal, the ghost sea monster rolled its thick tentacles on the huge cloth wrapped by the cloak of the ghost king. At the same time, rod does not forget to apply a variety of damage reduction spells to himself, especially the basic four series magic such as the magic of water control. And the treasures that can improve the resistance level are also equipped by rod. Vortices with the effect of connecting space are generally two vortices connected with each other. Just entering one of them, you can cross the distance of space and appear in other sea areas. Just like the portal opened by a mage, in a few cases, you can achieve three or more vortices, or even cross the plane. The whirlpool that appears in front of rod''s eyes is even more special. Under the blessing of the water element plane, it is connected with more than a dozen whirlpools at the same time, which are full of uncertainty and chaotic to the extreme space turbulence. According to the feedback from the king of skeletal fish, only five of the spaces connected with the huge whirlpool in front of us are suitable for ordinary creatures to survive, and the rest of the spaces can''t let the king of skeletal fish exist in them at all. Rhode''s damage reduction spell and the treasure he took out to improve his resistance are just for the sake of guarding against the abnormalities in the space. environment With the constant sacrifice of the skeletal fish king, rod was able to determine that the main plane he wanted to return to was in the five spaces where creatures could survive. cutting-edge news At this time, rod has made all the preparations. He can only explore the way back when the sea monster sends himself into the vortex. Although there is a king of skeletal fish in all the five spaces, rod is unable to locate it. After entering the huge whirlpool in front of him, he will appear in which space. The final result can''t be determined by rod himself. Everything is random, and rod doesn''t know where he will go. After wrapping himself tightly with the cloak, rod no longer hesitated, and the tentacle wrapped around the cloak began to move, extending the whole cloak, together with this tentacle, into the huge whirlpool. In the process of entering, all around is the cutting of space turbulence, but it can''t cause any damage to rod in the ghost King''s cloak. The netherworld sea monster''s ability to resist demons is completely preserved by rod when he transforms it. For the cutting of space turbulence, the netherworld sea monster has excellent resistance and won''t be hurt at all. Anti magic features, can completely resist the damage of space turbulence, which is also the most mysterious magic and spiritual elements of people, can survive in the chaotic space. The reason why the cloak of the ghost king can resist the space turbulence is that the artifact itself will not be damaged. Even the cutting of the space turbulence can not cause any damage to it. Naturally, there is no way to hurt the internal environment. According to the judgment of the system, the damage caused by space turbulence still belongs to the ranks of magic damage, but it does not belong to any series. No matter which series of magic, you can see the existence of space magic, the instant movement of water system, the time and space gate of earth system, the different dimension gate of air system, the hell gate of fire system. All these belong to the ranks of space magic. Without any magic element, they can''t cover all space magic. The pure space turbulence, for the body caused by magic damage, but can not be attributed to any kind of magic, belongs to the most essential magic damage, in addition to the use of other things to resist, there is no magic, can reduce the damage caused by space turbulence. In a sense, space turbulence can become a very powerful weapon. Because it belongs to magic damage and has good defense effect against physical damage, heavy armor can not support a little bit in space turbulence and will be torn instantly. In the conventional magic, there is no existence related to space turbulence. On the contrary, in all kinds of space magic, space turbulence is the existence that the mage can''t avoid. In rod''s impression, the only people who skillfully use space turbulence as a way of fighting are those with magic and spiritual elements. As for creatures, they can''t even understand the existence of space turbulence, let alone use it. Chapter 1106 Wrapped in the huge tentacles of the netherworld sea monster, rod came to the depths of the huge whirlpool. The water continuously flows into the space wrapped by the cloak of the ghost king, but it is blocked by rod''s magic. Even in some hard to close gaps, the water cannot flow in under the effect of magic. With the steady progress of the huge tentacle, rod steadily through the space gap in front of him, appeared in another unknown space. Blocked by the cloak of the ghost king, the existence of space turbulence did not leave any scars on rod. The tentacles of the netherworld sea monster were not damaged because of their magic immunity. These special things enabled rod to safely pass through the vortex connecting the chaotic space. As soon as he came to the new space, what rod felt was not the chaotic flow of space, but a burning sensation, like burying his whole body in a furnace, which brought him severe pain. The heat from the outer layer of the ghost King''s cloak is particularly intense. Although he used the magic of fire control to himself before entering the vortex, rod still can''t bear the ultra-high temperature. Rod''s health value decreased rapidly. Fortunately, the burning sensation didn''t last long. The tentacles of sea monsters raised rod high, and the burning sensation was relieved immediately. The trend of life value decreasing was also stopped. At this time, Rhode opened the cloak of the ghost king to observe the scenery outside. The bright red light came into Rhode''s eyes. The strong light made him have to look sideways. The steam rises rapidly around the cloak of the ghost king. It is the water droplets that were left on the cloak and rapidly turn into gas under the high temperature. The existence of these gases alone is enough to burn the skin, but the damage to rod is not obvious under the effect of the magic of fire control. And below, the place where the tentacles of sea monsters extend out is a scene that surprised rod. It''s a layer of hot magma, and the bright light is hard to see directly. There is a whirlpool like trace on the surface of the lake composed of magma, but the magma does not flow violently. The tentacles of the sea monster just protrude from the center of the whirlpool and hold rod high above the lava lake. At this time, rod unexpectedly came to such a lava lake through the space gap in the vortex, which naturally surprised him. The existence of lava lake is exactly the area that Rhode predicted is not suitable for living creatures. No matter how many skeletons and fish kings come here, they can''t survive for even one second. Naturally, they can''t feed back the situation here to Rhode. There are not many creatures that can stay in the lava lake, let alone survive here for a long time. Apart from the creatures that are completely immune to magic, such as the tentacles of sea monsters, the only creatures that can stay in the lava lake are those that are immune to fire magic. Among the creatures that are immune to fire magic, fire element man is the most common. The body made of pure fire magic elements gives them the ability of fire magic immunity, so that they can live in the magma for a long time. In addition, the phoenix burning with fire and the fire spirit in the dungeon also have such ability. Relying on the ability of sea monster''s tentacle magic immunity, rod successfully came to the top of this lava lake. If rod went through the vortex alone, he would be submerged by the magma before he could observe the surrounding scene. Compared with this, rod is more concerned about where it is. The appearance of lava lake does not allow him to confirm his position. What rod wanted to know was whether he was in the element plane of fire, or in a volcano somewhere, or in a lava lake deep underground. In order to confirm his position, rod cast his spell immediately. With the strong fluctuation of earth mana spreading around, under the effect of magic [perspective of the earth], rod gets the surrounding terrain information. With the view of these information, rod was stunned. He seemed to find something and looked in a direction on the lava lake. According to the feedback from the spell, where Rhode can''t see, it is also a lake made of magma. But above the lake, there is a gorgeous golden palace, in which there are many creatures covered with fire. Recalling that a few days ago, the sea monster had captured a living flame spirit from the whirlpool, rod also confirmed where he had come. At this time, rod did return to the main plane, but the area he arrived at was not on the continent he wanted, but in the deep underground space. If the feedback from the perspective of the earth is correct, rod realizes that this should be the territory of the hells who will not appear on the mainland until the third expansion. The previous appearance of the flame spirit also reminded rod of this point, but at that time rod was not sure where the vortex connected. Until he came to the surface of this lava lake, rod confirmed this point. Unexpectedly, the whirlpool in the water element plane can lead to the depth of hell and directly into this lava lake. It is an opportunity that countless players want to find and break through the limitations of space. If rod was not in a hurry to return to the theme plane, he might explore this space and get what he cares about. However, due to the urgency of time, he would not choose to waste his time here. Compared with the surface world, there are only many precious things in the underground world, even some special materials. Only the underground world can exist. The creatures in hell have always been indifferent to the creatures in the surface world. Only the magicians who live underground with them can win the favor of these creatures. Finally, looking at the palace on the lava lake, rod wrote down that the whirlpool could lead to hell, and then he planned to leave here. Although rod has returned to the main plane at this time, the distance from the depths of hell to the position rod wants to reach is not only a little bit short, not to mention the difficult enemies he may encounter along the way. Therefore, rod plans to return to the water element plane through the vortex and try again. The huge tentacles of the netherworld sea monster quickly retract and drag rod''s body into the faint whirlpool in the lava lake. It was a whirling sensation again. When rod came back, he had returned to the water level. Chapter 1107 After returning to the water element plane, rod did not intend to stay here. While the effect of his blessing spell still existed, under his sign, the tentacles belonging to the netherworld sea monster sent him into the whirlpool again. The turbulent flow of water and space can not bring any obstacles to rod wrapped by the cloak of the ghost king. Even the magma in the depths of hell can not bring any damage to this artifact, which also gives rod the confidence to continue to try. It seems that the threat of crossing the vortex is not as big as rod imagined. Of course, this is in the case of the existence of the netherworld sea monster. Without the existence of the netherworld sea monster, the mana value spent by rod will increase sharply, not to mention the danger that he may encounter in the harsh environment, and the situation that he cannot return to the water level. According to rod''s prediction, the whirlpool in the lava lake he arrived at before is not only connected with the water element level. Without the traction of the tentacles of sea monsters, if he passes through the whirlpool, rod is likely to continue to go to the next unknown area instead of returning to the water element level, and eventually lose himself in the vast space. As soon as he reached the new plane, rod felt a chill from the surrounding environment. The sound of the water spray came to rod''s ears. After he opened the ghost King''s cloak, rod only felt that his vision was dim, and it was difficult to see the things around him. The existence of Hawkeye makes rod adapt to the surrounding dark environment in a short time. Leaning against the top of his head, there is a little light between the cracks. Rod notices that he and the tentacles of sea monsters are trapped in a narrow vertical space Covering his hands on the vertical circular walls around him, Rhode can feel a sense of wetness and smoothness. Mosses grow wantonly in this unknown space. The humid and dark environment is undoubtedly the best place for them to exist. In rod''s perception, the spatial fluctuation of this area is extremely unstable. The vortex below for the sea monster''s tentacles to pass through has the possibility of closing at any time. In case the vortex suddenly closes and rod does not return in time, he will stay in this space together with the sea monster''s broken tentacles. From the surrounding water temperature, rod didn''t feel any abnormality. It should be a suitable space for ordinary creatures. However, rod didn''t notice the trace of the fish king. It is reasonable to say that after many times of exploration of the vortex by rod, the five spaces suitable for ordinary creatures all have the existence of the king of skeletal fish, and there is no possibility of missing it. However, there is no trace of the king of skeletal fish in this claustrophobic space suitable for ordinary creatures. This discovery immediately stunned rod. Coupled with the already chaotic spatial fluctuations, rod realized that the vortex here should have been formed during Kane''s arrival at the water level and could not exist stably. In addition, it seems that the plane rules here are not perfect. Rod''s ability to cast magic and his perception of magic elements are greatly suppressed. environment The tentacles of the netherworld sea monster gradually extended upward, and finally sent rod to the crevice where the light came. At the top of this claustrophobic space, there is a huge wooden board. It seems that there is a heavy weight on it. Simple push can''t lift the wooden board above. It''s not until rod uses most of his own strength that he can push it smoothly. With a large amount of dust and gravel, it fell from the closed wooden board above. The wooden board and the objects above were pushed aside by rod, and the sound of heavy objects falling to the ground was heard. The sunlight shines down from the sky. Unlike the invariable white light of the water element plane, rod can feel a warm feeling from the real sunlight, which is warming his body. The first thing that came into rod''s eyes was the vast golden wheat fields, which could not see the end at a glance. Under the sunlight, they were emitting bursts of glow. The full ears of wheat are connected together. The breeze blows, and the ears of wheat are swaying and wrinkled in one direction, just like a golden ocean. The scarecrow standing in it is like a lighthouse in the golden ocean, guarding the land. Looking at the wheat field, even rod felt the meaning of harvest. Rod''s position seems to be a well, but it was abandoned for some reason, and finally it was closed. Pushed by the tentacles of sea monsters, rod''s half body leaned out of the well to observe everything around him. Not far from the well, there is a stone house. There are huge windmills around the house, which are constantly running under the wind. On the bench in front of the house, there is a figure with a big black dog at his feet. In the sunlight, rod noticed that the humanoid creature in front of the house, with dark green skin, was more ferocious than ordinary people. Rod''s arrival was also seen by this humanoid creature. Looking at rod in the well, his expression showed a sense of astonishment. # Unknown words came from his mouth, and the black dog lying at his feet felt strange. As he looked at the abandoned well, he grinned his fangs out of his mouth, showing a ferocious look. His erect ears, strong body and bloodthirsty eyes all showed rod that the black creature in front of him was not the black dog he had expected, but the real black wolf. Without feeling any sense of threat from these creatures in front of him, rod showed a trace of disdain in his face. He raised his hand and began to condense the rapid lightning. Due to the suppression of the plane itself, rod could not gather the best state of Titan''s arrow. The lightning held by rod was only half a meter long. Even so, it was enough to kill the enemy in front of him. Just then, the lower tentacle suddenly began to shake rapidly, as if trying to convey some news to rod. Rod was surprised. He felt that the whirlpool in the well was beginning to contract rapidly, and it seemed that it would soon return to a calm water. At that time, if rod has not entered the vortex, he can only stay in this space, which is naturally what rod does not want to see. Regardless of killing the surrounding creatures, for rod, the most important thing at this time is to quickly return to the whirlpool in the well. Chapter 1108 With the rapid contraction of the tentacles of the netherworld sea monster, rod drops rapidly under the traction of the tentacles, and instantly passes through the space gap in the vortex and returns to the water level. As soon as rod''s body sank into the whirlpool, the whirlpool under the deep well immediately dissipated, and the whole water finally returned to calm without any trace left. The black giant wolf and the green skin creatures also arrived at the edge of the abandoned well and looked toward the underground space, only to see the darkness. There was no creature in it. It seemed that they had appeared on the well before, and the figure of holding lightning was just their illusion. There was no trace of any creature in the deep well, but the appearance of rod and his powerful momentum had been deeply imprinted in their hearts for a long time. Back to the water level, rod was also relieved. He didn''t have to worry about being trapped in the unknown space. It was thanks to the existence of the netherworld sea monster that he was able to return to the water level smoothly. Through rod''s last perception of spatial fluctuation, the vortex under the deep well will close immediately after he passes through. The narrow space underground can not provide for the vortex to exist for a long time, and the dissipation of the vortex is only a matter of time. If it wasn''t for the tentacles of the netherworld sea monster who sensed that the space gap began to shrink and sent this information to rod for the first time, rod would not have realized this. At the end of the battle, when rod finished dealing with the enemy in the distance and planned to return to the water level, he was left with a well that had already returned to normal. At that time, rod, who was trapped in the wheat field space, had to face the most unacceptable situation, that is, everything started from the beginning in the wheat field space, and continued to accumulate the undead. There is no longer a vortex across space. How long will it take to break away from the middle wheat field space and find the way back to the main plane. At this time, Rhode has accumulated a considerable number of undead creatures in the water element plane. Even if he does not use the ability of vortex to cross space, it is only a matter of time before Rhode finds the land raised by master blakada. After returning to the plane of water element, rod''s consciousness still stays on the creature he saw before. Among them, the one that makes rod feel most concerned about is naturally the green skin humanoid. In rod''s impression, green skin creatures are relatively rare, among which the most recognizable are the barbarians of krylord. Blakada, who once enslaved kluode, even used green skin as a way to identify barbarians. In a sense, green skin represents the lineage of barbarians, which has also been recognized by many barbarians. All creatures with their lineage in their bodies will have green skin. The green creatures in the wheat field obviously have the blood of savage creatures. The black wolf beside him also explained this to rod. Rod knew that it was not the existence that ordinary creatures could tame. As a predator who haunts the krylord wasteland, the wolf has a very strong fighting ability. The desperate barbarians tame these huge wolves, and thus extend one of the most powerful classes in the lower level: Wolf fighter. Wolf fighters with their rapid means of attack, combined with the giant wolf''s own fighting ability, can easily tear up the same level of professional, in addition to the special level of professional, few people can compete with them. Although rod didn''t fight with the green creature that appeared in the wheat field and the black wolf around him, in rod''s opinion, his profession is probably a wolf fighter. All kinds of signs have explained to rod that the previously appeared green creatures are related to the existence of krylord. The area connected by the vortex in the deep well is most likely the territory of krylord. However, what makes rod confused is the existence of the large wheat field. In rod''s impression, there would not be such fertile land on the wasteland where kluode lived, and famine was more common in the territory of barbarians. Moreover, barbarians are not good at farming. For these creatures, it''s much easier to take up arms and fight than to lay down arms and work. It''s better to leave a piece of wheat field to barbarians and let them grow by themselves. In the past, the impression of barbarians could not be explained to rod. How the golden wheat field was formed before? Maybe there were a group of barbarians with civilized consciousness in that space. Rod was very confused about this. The leisurely feeling from the wolf fighter proves that he has been used to the scene in the wheat field. If rod used to see through the earth like he was on a lava lake at that time, he should be able to get more useful information. However, due to the sudden contraction of the vortex, rod had no time to release this spell, so he had to return to the water element plane, which undoubtedly made rod feel sorry. Recalling all kinds of special places related to krylord in his memory, rod could not match the scenes in the wheat field space with the barren krylord wasteland in his memory. Because the space gap has been closed, even though rod has repeatedly crossed the huge whirlpool in front of him, he can not go to the wheat field space again. For all the anomalies in that space, rod can only keep them in mind. Unlike the extremely unstable whirlpool in the deep well, the whirlpool in the lava lake is more stable than rod''s imagination, and there is no possibility of dissipation in a short time. This also provides rod with a channel to go to the depths of hell. If necessary, rod can go through the whirlpool in front of him and directly reach the depths of hell. The vortices in the water element level connect all kinds of unknown spaces. Even the occasional vortices in deep wells can become the objects it connects. Rod naturally feels extremely curious about the huge vortices in front of him. After these two experiences, rod had a deeper understanding of the whirlpool in front of him. Perhaps due to the influence of the special environment, the water element plane, with its most original power, blesses the whirlpool in front of us, so that it can cross all the restrictions of space and connect with a large number of whirlpools in different spaces. As for the whirlpool in other places, without the support of the most essential water magic element in the water element plane, the effect will be greatly reduced, and the connected area will be extremely limited. With the latest knowledge of whirlpool, after applying various damage reduction spells to himself, the tentacle sends rod into the whirlpool again with rod''s signal. Chapter 1109 There was a wave in the space, and the murmuring water sounded from all directions. When everything around stabilized, rod opened the closed cloak of the ghost king again. In rod''s eyes, it was a large white fog, which covered almost everything around him. His vision was compressed within a range of more than ten meters, and the whirlpool on the sea below was also blurred at this moment. According to the information provided by Kane, the death knight after the transformation, this sea covered with mist is the sea of curse before Kane''s tentacles are involved in the whirlpool. A large number of red light spots began to rise on the sea around the vortex, which contained the familiar smell of rod. That was the undead transformed by the king of skeletal fish during this period. The order of these undead creatures is different. The most powerful one, the king of skeletal fish, was torn up by other undead creatures in order to send a message to rod. At this moment, they are also excited about rod''s arrival. There is no need to see through the earth to confirm the situation. All the perception has proved this to rod. At this time, he has returned to the theme plane. According to the information given by Kane, the area directly connected with the sea of curse is the only kingdom of the dead on this continent, with a large number of deahs. For rod, this is a blessing, he finally returned to his familiar area. The white mist around gave rod a sense of deja vu, like the dark sky he had seen before. These two different colors of gases are composed of death energy, but the final effect is very different. After banishing from the gate of different dimensions, he came to the water element plane. After defeating many powerful creatures, he finally used the existence of vortex to return to his familiar main plane. Nearly a month has passed since Rhode was exiled. Rhode really wants to know what the current situation is on the mainland, especially the existence of those liches, and whether they have made any unusual moves. Because the distance is still far away, a large number of mental imprints in rod''s mind are still in a silent state, unable to communicate with his undead creatures, and so is the sense of blood, unable to directly detect the situation on Rowling''s side here. When he realized that perception was too far away to work, rod immediately raised his hand and prepared to use the gate of time and space. Although rod himself has left the water plane, the transformation of the undead in that space will not stop. The giant sea monster can''t come to the water plane with rod through the existence of vortex. Rod simply let him stay in the water plane to solve the enemy that other undead creatures can''t deal with. In the water element plane, there are still a huge number of undead creatures, plus the existence of the death knight Kane. Even without rod''s guidance, the transformation will continue all the time, and the number of undead creatures eventually harvested is likely to exceed rod''s imagination. For all that happens in the water level, rod just needs to wait, and does not need to take the initiative to intervene. Rod believes that when he returns to the water level again, he will see a completely different scene. Thinking about everything in the water element plane, rod did not stop casting. Soon, a dark green space-time gate was formed in front of him. Just as rod was about to enter the portal in front of him, a soft song suddenly appeared in rod''s ear through the mist. The song suddenly stunned rod. Due to rod''s mistake, the door of time and space that had been opened had lost the follow-up mana value, so it disappeared. All around the undead, also affected by the song, the eyes of the soul fire calm down, perception as if into silence, no longer any movement. At the same time, a figure appeared on the sea in front of rod. She had a face very similar to rod. She crossed the barrier of mist and clearly appeared in rod''s sight. It was Rowling who should have been very far away. Rowling is still wearing the black robe common to necromancers, but many of her positions have been soaked in the sea. At this time, she is looking at rod, with a smile on her face, and reaches out to indicate that rod is approaching. In the mist all around, there was a faint shadow passing by, hovering in the area near the vortex, occasionally heard the sound of wings flapping, rod seemed to be surrounded by an unknown creature. At this time, rod''s attention seems to be completely attracted by Rowling in front of him, and he has no time to pay attention to the changes around him. A strange looking creature, breaking through the mist, rushes out toward rod''s position, and points its sharp claws at the person in front of it, as if it will be torn up the next moment. Before touching rod in front of him, the lightning first hit the body of this strange creature. Stimulated by the frenzied electric current, the creature suddenly uttered a cry of sadness. With the body of scorch marks and black smoke, it fell towards the sea below and was involved in a huge whirlpool, and disappeared in an instant. The arrow of Titan on his waist was in rod''s hand at some time. The previous lightning was released through this artifact. Under the effect of high amount of spell damage, the strange creature can''t even withstand the strike of lightning, and then loses all the ability to resist. It also shows the weakness of the strange creature itself. At this time, rod''s consciousness had already recovered, and his eyes showed a clear look. Although there are still bursts of singing in my ears, it can no longer have any influence on rod, Another flash of lightning, released from the waving arrow of Titan, instantly crossed the space barrier and hit Rowling on the water. With the hit of Titan''s arrow, Rowling''s figure on the water suddenly twisted, from which emerged a strange creature similar to the previous attack on rod. After receiving high damage from Titan''s arrow, this creature can''t support for a moment, and finally submerges into the ocean and no longer floats. "Siren..." Looking at the creatures in front of him, rod already understood what kind of creatures had attacked him. At this time, the creatures that attacked rod, including the previous illusion of Rowling, were all related to these sirens. From these sea monsters, rod can''t feel any threat. Apart from bewitching the minds of other creatures by magic, they have no other place to deal with, especially the lack of positive combat ability. Chapter 1110 The creatures hit by Titan''s arrow head-on and fall into the sea are a kind of strange existence, half human and half bird. They have human upper body, bird wings and subsequent bodies. In addition, there are a lot of wounds on their bodies. It seems that not long ago, they experienced a fierce battle. these In addition to the means of direct attack, these creatures in front of them can cast a kind of special mental magic, and then make the enemy lose all their defenses. Even rod almost hit the attack without warning, let alone other creatures. Based on Kane''s previous feedback, rod was able to confirm that he had just returned to the theme plane and was attacked by the sea of damnation. The appearance of Titan''s arrow dispels the mist in a certain range around him, which enables rod to observe the situation around him very well. Rod noticed that the flying sea monsters were not complete, and there were various unhealed ferocious wounds. In addition, their bodies were covered with extremely strong death energy, far beyond the level of ordinary dead creatures. This discovery also made rod realize the abnormality of these sea monsters. Through his own understanding of the undead, rod was able to confirm that these sea monsters had already lost their original lives and had been transformed into a special kind of undead. Aware of the breath of the undead, rod tries to use the mother of the dead above the crown to control all the sea monsters, but he can''t do it. The ability of mental magic makes these sea monsters well resist the control of mental imprint, just like the common vampire in Diya. these Compared with this, rod is more concerned about the origin of these sea monsters, including how they are transformed, and why they choose to attack themselves who have just returned to the theme plane. It''s impossible to get more information about these sea monsters simply from them. After getting rid of the control of mental magic, rod immediately waved the Titan''s arrow in his hand. In an instant, a large number of lightning burst out from the blade, dispersing the mist all around. All the sea monsters who were hit by Titan''s arrow fell to the sea. There was no exception. For a moment, the sea monsters also had changes. Before that, rod was faced with extremely powerful enemies. Whether he was a legendary level caster or a sea monster immune to all magic damage, the ability of Titan''s arrow was greatly limited. Only when he faced a weak sea demon, the ability of Titan''s arrow could be fully exerted. After releasing the dense Titan''s arrow, rod did not even consume any mana, so he cleaned up the surrounding large sea monsters. The remaining sea monsters did not dare to stay at this moment, but flew away towards the mist. The appearance of this scene also makes rod have a different view on those undead sea monsters. They are like vampires and have their own consciousness. They will take the initiative to retreat in the face of an invincible enemy, instead of fighting to death like low-level undead creatures. With the disappearance of the siren, the undead controlled by rod gradually returned to normal, and the spirit mark was awakened again. For the leaving sirens, rod didn''t have the idea of pursuing them. He just waved Titan''s arrow and shot down several sirens who didn''t have time to escape. The rest of them left. Rod can feel that there seems to be some secret hidden in these sea monsters. Their identity as undead creatures is enough for rod to care about, and the ferocious wounds on them also explain this to him. The creatures in the ocean can''t leave this kind of special wound to the sea monsters who can fly and perform mental magic. The origin of these undead sea monsters is very unusual. However, at this time, rod has more important things to deal with, and has no time to spare energy to follow these sea monsters and explore their secrets. At this moment, rod''s mind, can not help but recall the spirit of the sea demon in the battle before the magic, in front of him, the figure, that is, the existence of Rowling. As for the phantom produced by mental magic, rod can easily defeat it, and will not be affected by the appearance of Rowling changed by the sea demon. What really worries rod is Rowling who is still in the middle of vilning at this time. Rod didn''t know what happened in vernin during his exile, especially at the beginning of the battle, whether the liches would rebel and attack Sao city for the sake of the whereabouts of the artifact, or whether there were any enemies that were difficult to solve. Even if rod himself wants to solve these enemies, it is not a simple thing. Even if he tries his best, he may not be able to win. Rowling alone cannot deal with these enemies. Relying on the ability of whirlpool to cross space, after returning to the theme plane, rod''s first concern was the situation in vilning. Therefore, even though he knew that the distant sea demons might contain their secrets, rod still had no intention of pursuing them. Everything around gradually returned to calm, and the huge whirlpool was still flowing, as if it would never stop. At that moment, rod raised his hand to show the dark green gate of time and space. Master level earth magic gives rod the ability to cross a very long distance, directly display the door of time and space, and connect the space calibration place with his spiritual trace. This is also limited by the potential plane. The gate of space-time ignores the distance of connectivity and is limited to the same potential plane. Rod cannot return to the space-time gate of the main potential plane in the water element potential plane. In addition, due to the strong turbulence in space, the gate of time and space can not be used by users. It can only be achieved through the middle place and multiple application of the gate of time and space. At this time, the gate of time and space opened by rod is directly connected with the spatial calibration in sao''o city. Just enter the portal in front of him, rod will be able to return to his own territory, so as to understand everything that happened during his absence. Chapter 1111 Before entering the portal, rod made use of the characteristics of the gate of time and space to explore how many areas he could use the gate of time and space to go to. In the previous Lich assembly, when rod went to each Lich''s territory, he left his own spiritual trace on the spatial calibration of their territory. these At this time, rod''s perception of the number of places he can use the gate of time and space to connect is greatly reduced, especially those belonging to the Lich territory. It seems that during this period of time, many liches have closed their own space calibration. Rhode''s time and space gate can''t connect with these locations. Only a few areas, such as the death mausoleum, are still open to Rhode and can use the time and space gate to arrive quickly. Using special means to deal with space calibration, such as turning off the positioning function of space calibration in wartime, or connecting only a few specific people, the caster can easily achieve it, let alone the existence of those liches. Liches are also on guard against each other. No one wants the rear territory to be attacked when they fight head-on. Even if they can return quickly through the gate of time and space, they will suffer heavy losses. Therefore, the positioning function of space calibration is turned off and only open to some specific existence. Because of this, the area that can be connected by the time and space gate of Rothschild''s exhibition is greatly reduced, and it is unable to pass through Diya as quickly as before. This discovery also made rod realize that something unexpected may have happened in the battle field of eracia, which belongs to the lich, and had an impact on the Lich. Rod immediately stopped hesitating and entered the gate of time and space. When rod''s body disappears in this space, the undead creatures dive into the water and no longer show their heads. The tentacles belonging to the netherworld sea monster retract into the vortex, waiting for rod to come to that special plane again. Unlike the chaos inside the vortex, which can separate everything, the space inside the gate of time and space is extremely stable. Rod, who has been through the vortex many times, can feel the difference at once. Through the gate of time and space smoothly, rod walked out of a huge transmission monument, stepping on a hard stone platform. Stepping on the solid land again, rod could not help but feel a burst of emotion. He recalled what he had experienced in the water element plane before. Even rod did not want to be exiled by magic again. For rod, the water level is a mild area with endless marine life that can be transformed into undead. In addition, the whirlpool in the ocean has the ability to cross space. If you change to other levels, you don''t know when and when will rod return. Legendary mage in the face of an invincible enemy, cast the method of exile, is later in the battle, rod had to guard against the existence, if rod replaced by other people, they are likely to have been lost in the unknown space. At this time, the door of time and space behind rod slowly dissipated, and rod also saw all the scenery around him. Rhode found that the scene around the transmission monument is very different from the city of Sao in his own impression. There are tall and gloomy buildings all around. The sky is covered with a dark curtain to block the light. The undead can be seen everywhere. The figures in black robes wander constantly and finally disappear completely in the shadow. Not far away, there is a dark tower. The strong energy of death is gathered by the tower. Under the guidance of the tower, it constantly surrounds the city of Sao to provide a more suitable environment for the dead in the city. The evocation tower, which symbolizes the top undead City, also appears in the interior of Sao O city, which makes rod feel abnormal. Of all the undead creatures in the city, the most are necromancers and witches, among which there are even many terrible knights. With the ability of the ghost King''s cloak, rod can control the Necromancers around him. Obviously, the transformation of these necromancers depends on the Necromancers left by rod before he was exiled. Recalling the unfinished reconstruction of Sao before he was exiled, compared with the large-scale city of the dead in front of him, it''s hard for rod to imagine what happened when he was in the water level for nearly a month. Due to the shortening of the distance, rod regained his perception of everything in the past, including not only the spiritual imprint of many of his subordinates, but also the sense of blood relationship with Rowling. Rod noticed that the ghost dragon, as the most spiritual creature, was staying at the top of the Dark Tower in front of him, and Rowling also existed here. I don''t know why, at this time, Rowling didn''t notice the recovery of consanguinity perception, so she couldn''t find the arrival of rod. In rod''s perception, Rowling''s state is extremely stable. At this time, she seems to be meditating and highly concentrated, so she has no time to detect the abnormality of blood relationship perception. After discovering this, rod did not use the sense of consanguinity to directly transmit information to Rowling, so as not to disturb Rowling at this time, but to move forward in the direction of the dark tower. The information from the sense of consanguinity made rod realize that Rowling at this time seemed to have changed a lot from her last state before she was exiled. Rod believes that all the changes in the city are closely related to the existence of Rowling. Without her sign, ordinary necromancers can''t make such a big change to Sao City, let alone build a real soul tower. Compared with the giant evocation tower in the city of death, the evocation tower in Sao is much weaker in scale and momentum, and its height can''t be compared with it. It doesn''t even exceed the area covered by the dark sky. It can only be regarded as a common tower. Even so, the death energy gathered from the tower is enough to completely cover the whole city of Sao, so that the dead creatures can transform into undead creatures in a short time. The special significance of the evocation tower and the growing Sao city seem to show rod that the situation in the theme plane is not as urgent as he thought. Even without his existence, everything is gradually developing. However, at this time, rod could not confirm this. Only after seeing Rowling could he confirm the information to her. Chapter 1112 On the way to the soul tower in the city, rod did not encounter any obstacles. Even the necromancer stationed in front of the tower bowed his head immediately after seeing rod and did not dare to have any other ideas. This scene made rod feel confused. According to the feedback from peeping eye, the only thing in the hearts of these necromancers was fear and fear of being punished. There was no doubt about his return. He didn''t seem to know that he had been exiled for a long time. With such a doubt in his heart, rod came to the tower. The structure of the soul tower in front of him is very similar to that of the city of death. In the center, there is an upward connecting tower for ordinary creatures to climb. The ladder clings to the wall of the tower and hovers on the inside of the tower. Inside the tower, there are many necromancers on the stairs. Outside the tower, there are liches waiting for them. No creatures are allowed to use them. these Because the overall height is not as high as the soul tower in the city of death, rod''s connecting tower only has two positions for the mage to move instantaneously. After finishing an instant movement, rod''s figure appeared in the middle part of the soul tower. As soon as he landed, rod was covered with a strong cloud of death. With the existence of God level spiritualism, rod will not be eroded by the cloud of death. It can be said that no matter how many death clouds gathered by the necromancer kings, rod will not be threatened. With the blessing of God level spiritualism, rod already exists at the top of the world on the cloud of death. Looking around, rod noticed that a large number of necromancers around released the cloud of death. These necromancers are constantly casting the cloud of death to cover all the spaces in this layer. The Necromancers in front of rod''s eyes were all transformed from the Necromancers left behind before he was exiled. With the help of the cloak of the ghost king to control the derivative undead creatures, rod was able to make these necromancers stop casting spells, but he did not. It is reasonable to say that the undead creatures generated by the power of artifact will not attack the artifact holder at any time. Even if they receive orders from the spirit mark, the artifact holder will be the main one. At this time, the death cloud cast by the corpse witches will completely cover Rhode. these With the approach of distance, Rowling''s breath becomes clearer, and rod can find more abnormalities. Obviously, Rowling arranged these corpses here. Ignoring the necromancer in the tower, rod moves instantaneously again and comes to the top of the connecting tower. As soon as it appeared, the first thing that came into rod''s eyes was the large crimson marks on the wall above his head. The marks were not a fixed shape, but moved slowly in a track. The death energy around us has gathered to an unprecedented level. Even rod himself needs a long time to gather such a strong death energy. Whether it is the core corresponding to the red notch or the accumulation of death energy, their real core points to the top of rod''s head. In addition to a few decorations, there are only a few corpse witches on the floor where rod is now. In his perception, he was getting closer to Rowling, but in rod''s heart, he had a bad feeling. Even if the distance is so close, Rowling has never noticed the arrival of rod. Her consciousness, like falling asleep, falls into deep silence. If rod guesses correctly, she should be guiding some kind of ceremony. All kinds of traces related to rituals around him, together with the extremely strong energy of death, are explaining this to rod. The ominous premonition that comes from it makes rod realize that the rituals in progress in the tower are far beyond the ordinary magic rituals. To make Rowling go through such a lot of trouble, at the same time, it needs the existence of the evocation tower to hold the ceremony, and a sense of deja vu. For the ceremony being held, rod seems to have the answer in his heart. Without any hesitation, he used the cloak of the ghost king to order the corpse king to get out of the way. Rod walked along the circling steps towards the upper layer of the tower. Soon, the scene of the upper layer appeared in front of him. The noisy murmurs are constantly introduced into rod''s mind, accompanied by bursts of evil and ghosts, which, like the effect of mental magic, affect all rod''s perception. The whole wall of this layer has been covered with red traces of rapid wriggling, and many precious objects are placed on the ground to maintain the ceremony. There is a figure sitting in the center, and a crystal thing floating above it. If rod is right, it should be the mother of the dead that he once gave to the Centaur leader. Under the function of the ceremony, the effect of the mother of the dead is fully activated. Countless spiritual marks that had been imprisoned on the mother of the dead are burning with the fire of the soul, and the ferocious virtual shadows are constantly emerging on the mother of the dead, as if suffering unimaginable pain. The dark glow envelops the mother of the dead, reaches to the darkness of the source of death, and devours all the light around. Even rod, who has the divine level soul summoning technique, can''t help feeling at this moment. The crimson light continuously released from the traces of the surrounding walls, illuminating the special figure sitting under the mother of the dead. The sitting man was dressed in a black robe, his short hair was very messy, his eyes were closed, and his face was very similar to rod''s, but he had some scars. Looking at him like this, rod thought he had seen himself. After coming to this world for such a long time, rod was already very familiar with his body, so he would not be unable to recognize his own appearance. The sign of consanguinity perception is more intense, and the object of perception is the person sitting under the mother of the dead. At this point, rod also recognizes the identity of the person in front of him, which is his sister Rowling. I don''t know why, Rowling''s dress has changed a lot. It doesn''t look like her in my mind at all. Looking at Rowling in this state, rod almost didn''t recognize her. Because of his very similar appearance, rod regarded him as himself. Ignoring the changes that have taken place in Rowling, rod has a more important thing to deal with at this time, which is to terminate the ceremony that Rowling is carrying out. Chapter 1113 During the time when rod came to the top floor, the death energy in Rowling''s body became more and more intense, and a force belonging to the Lich began to diffuse in the tower. Combined with the various anomalies observed before and the things used by the ceremony, rod has recognized what kind of ceremony Rowling is guiding. If rod''s judgment is not wrong, the ceremony at the top of the evocation tower at this time is the most mysterious of all kinds of necromancer ritual, and it is also the endless night ritual necessary for the promotion of Lich. When the ceremony is successfully completed, the mother of the dead, as the core of the ceremony, will disintegrate. The pure death energy contained in it will be absorbed by Rowling, and Rowling herself will get rid of the limitation of human body and become an immortal Lich. Rod doesn''t know what happened to Rowling during this period of time. Rowling''s strength has risen to the level of being able to carry out the endless night ritual, and he takes the initiative to hold the ritual at the top of the evocation tower. But rod doesn''t want her to be promoted to a lich like this. At the end of the game, due to the fact that the attribute points and skill points obtained by upgrading are roughly the same, the only thing that can really open the gap is the difference in professional specialties besides the quality of equipment treasures. Once promoted to a lich, Rowling''s casting ability will be limited by the Lich itself, and her overall strength will drop a lot. However, the immortal ability of the Lich will not bring any improvement to her strength for a long time. This is rod''s judgment long ago. Instead of promoting Rowling to a lich, rod hopes that she can give full play to her casting ability and choose other professions related to the caster. Even with the limitation of evocation, Rowling can''t become an orthodox legendary mage, and rod doesn''t want her to be promoted to a lich, thus abandoning her powerful casting ability. Rod noticed that Rowling was still in the first stage of the endless night ceremony, so there was still the possibility of remedy. Epic level spiritualism has a very detailed record of the endless night ritual. After all, there are few other ways for necromancers to obtain epic level spiritualism before they are promoted to Lich. The God level spiritualism owned by rod has a very detailed analysis of this ritual. According to the feedback information from evocation, the endless night ritual of transforming Lich can be divided into three stages according to the depth of progress. In the first stage, the necromancer will use the effect of death energy to make his body seriously eroded and even reach the category of death, so as to complete the preliminary transformation of death energy. The crimson lines on the walls all around contain the extremely strong energy of death. With the progress of the ceremony, they are gradually approaching Rowling, completing the erosion of the body. environment Under the erosion of death energy, the senior Necromancer''s body will fall into a decadent state, and his appearance will be appalling. At the same time, it also meets the physical death required by the first stage of endless night ritual. This is precisely the reason why the senior necromancers in Diya pursue the appearance eroded by the energy of death. Compared with it, the shocking appearance will not be cared by them at all. Due to the erosion of death energy in the endless night ritual, the vast majority of liches can not retain the complete human body after completing the ritual. In rod''s view, Rowling, sitting in front of him, has obvious erosion marks on her face on the backlight side. Some parts of her face have fallen flesh and blood. She can even see the teeth inside that side through her face. Her short hair is very messy and falls down from time to time. At this time, Rowling''s face, which was not covered by the big black robe, showed signs of death energy erosion, not to mention other parts of her body. Looking at this state, Rowling, rod can perceive more states in her body through blood relationship perception. During the period when rod was exiled, Rowling''s mood was always very low, even to the point of haggard. Rod noticed that the secret energy taking method she had originally sought for Rowling had not been used by her for a long time. It was obvious that before that, she had planned to hold the endless night ceremony and had been preparing for the ceremony for a long time. The top of the evocation tower is the center of death energy convergence in the whole city of the dead. As long as the ritual lines outside the tower are not damaged, they can even gather the death energy of the whole city of the dead when necessary. This also makes many powerful necromancers like to do their own research on the top of the evocation tower. Rowling chose the place of endless night at the top of the evocation tower, obviously to make use of the effect of the evocation tower itself. Even the whole evocation tower was built for this ceremony. In the first stage of the ceremony, the erosion of the body can be completed ahead of time through the preparation made by the senior necromancer. This stage mainly depends on the Necromancer''s daily accumulation and the degree of agreement with the death energy. It is not too dangerous. At this time, Rowling is in the first half of this stage. In the second stage of the endless night ceremony, all kinds of rare materials will cooperate with the energy of death to fully stimulate the potential of the soul of the ceremony guide and make it to an unprecedented level of strength. Even the art of evocation can not limit the soul in this state. At this stage, the necromancer who holds the ceremony will suffer unimaginable pain, which directly tears the soul, far beyond the limit of physical pain, and can not be borne by ordinary people. In the process of the ceremony, the necromancer must always keep awake. Once he falls into a coma due to pain, or his consciousness is lax, the whole endless night ceremony will immediately fail, and the soul of the necromancer will dissipate, and his consciousness will fall into eternal silence. The dissipation of the soul will cause extremely serious consequences. Even if the body of the necromancer is preserved at the last moment, there is no way to wake up the necromancer in this state. The second stage of the endless night ceremony, immediately after the end of the first stage, once entering the second stage, there will be no way to terminate the endless night ceremony. Some of the senior necromancers completed the erosion of death energy to the body long before the ceremony started, while the more powerful senior necromancers could even cross the body erosion of the first stage of the ceremony and directly start the second stage. Chapter 1114 The most difficult and complicated part of the endless night ritual is naturally the third stage of the ritual. Compared with the first two stages, the third stage is more likely to lead to the death of the necromancer in the ceremony. In this stage, the necromancer needs to re combine the fully activated soul with the highly decadent body, so as to achieve real immortality and complete the promotion of the Lich. The fully activated soul will collapse if it can''t last too long. Once the third stage lasts too long, the soul will dissipate before it is combined with the body, and eventually the whole ceremony will fail. In the process of combination, the pain will destroy the will of anyone with firm mind. Compared with the second stage, the third stage takes less time, but the whole process is more dangerous. It is also the most difficult part of the endless night ceremony. The completion of all these stages will announce the end of the endless night ceremony, and the birth of the immortal real Lich. The whole Diya will be shocked by the appearance of this Lich. At this time, rod felt a little relieved that Rowling was in the first stage of the ceremony, that is, the erosion stage of the body, far from reaching the level of the second stage, so there was no need to worry that the ceremony could not be terminated. In rod''s perception, a huge vitality is constantly emerging in Rowling''s body to resist the erosion of the death energy in the ceremony on her body. The powerful vitality makes the death energy erode Rowling''s body, which is difficult to achieve results at a time. If you want to make the whole body into a decadent state, you need to wear away these vitality little by little. From the vitality emerging in Rowling''s body, rod can perceive a sense of familiarity, which comes from the magic medicine Rowling once drank, which brings about the improvement of vitality. As a refiner of magic medicine, rod is naturally very familiar with it. Although Rowling at this time, there are traces of death energy erosion, but it is because of this strong vitality that the first stage of the endless night ceremony is difficult to go on smoothly, and finally wait until rod comes back in time. "Rowling..." Rod spoke, trying to wake up Rowling in this state, but failed to achieve results. Rowling, whose consciousness fell into silence, did not make any response. At this time, Rowling seems to use some secret method, and her consciousness falls into deep silence. Everything around her can''t be perceived by her. With the silence of consciousness, her spirit is becoming stronger and stronger. A special will begins to condense from it. When the second stage of the endless night ceremony comes, Rowling will wake up with this unshakable will and fight against the pain aroused by her soul. This special state also has a great influence on Rowling when rod wakes up. As an existence outside the ceremony, rod can not rely on his own ability to forcibly terminate the ceremony in front of him, or take Rowling out of the scope of the ceremony. Once rod does this, Rowling in the ceremony will suffer the backfire from the whole ceremony. As one of the top ceremonies, the endless night ceremony can not easily bear the backfire. Unable to stop the whole ceremony by his own strength, rod could only try to wake Rowling inside the ceremony. As the guide of the ceremony, Rowling, in the first stage, has the ability to end the whole endless night ceremony. Although she will still be attacked, it is certainly lighter than the forced termination of the ceremony by external forces. Rowling can''t hear any sound from the outside world, and can''t detect the existence of rod. It''s also difficult to wake Rowling up in this state. Worried that the energy of death in his body would interfere with the whole ceremony, rod did not enter the area covered by the ceremony, and could only observe from the outside. Even so, because of the existence of God level spiritualism, even if rod just stood here, it still had a great impact on the ceremony. red With the addition of these pure death energy, the erosion of Rowling''s body by the ceremony is obviously accelerated, and the traces of corrosion begin to spread from Rowling''s face. Rod knows that he can''t continue to wait. The only way that rod can use to wake Rowling up is to use all kinds of abilities in the sense of blood relationship to transmit her coming information to her already silent consciousness, so that she can end the application of the secret method ahead of time. In addition, it is difficult to achieve this in other ways. The deeper consciousness connection function of consanguinity perception may help rod achieve this. In case he still can''t wake Rowling in the ceremony, rod can only start from the whole ceremony and forcibly destroy the endless night ceremony. Rod noticed that at this time, Rowling was still wearing the treasure that he had given her [the missing of elot], so as to obtain the improvement of blood relationship perception, which also provided the premise for rod to connect the blood relationship perception. As long as he could connect the blood relationship perception, he should have the opportunity to wake Rowling''s silent consciousness. Before that, when he fought with Witt, a high-level mage in vilning, rod once connected with Rowling''s consciousness through the ability of blood relationship perception. But at that time, their consciousness was in a state of soberness, and rod did not know whether Rowling''s consciousness could be connected when it was silent. For rod at this time, waking Rowling up is the only appropriate way he can think of to terminate the ceremony. No matter how he chooses, Rowling will be strongly attacked and even die. Thinking of this, rod''s consciousness sank and began to try to connect with the consciousness in the sense of consanguinity. The feedback from kinship perception continuously transmits Rowling''s state to rod''s mind, so that rod can clearly understand her overall state, and rod can also transmit the corresponding information. These are the basic functions of kinship perception. But at this time, the basic effect of consanguinity perception is far from meeting rod''s requirements. The information he perceives is the most superficial existence, which can''t awaken Rowling''s silent consciousness. Some special emotions began to emerge in rod''s mind. Before he returned here, his worries about Rowling, and even the missing that rod had never noticed, appeared in rod''s mind. Under the influence of these emotions, rod''s thoughts became more and more heavy, as if he was going to fall down. Finally, under the influence of consanguinity perception, he entered a new field. Chapter 1115 Darkness, chaos. In the deepest part of consciousness, there is no light, no visible thing, and everything no longer exists, just as the beginning and the end of life are nothing. Free from the limitation of the body, in which consciousness obtains comfort and calmness far beyond everything. Flesh and blood creatures are very familiar with this state, which they feel when they are asleep at night. Here, consciousness is not afraid of death, and death is only an extension of this state. The silent consciousness, after abandoning all the perception of the outside world, comes here to have a rest. At the same time, it accumulates stronger strength, condenses firm will, and faces the coming difficulties. The white light suddenly rises in the darkness. Chaos and nothingness are filled and dispersed by the rising light. The world in the depth of consciousness trembles and changes dramatically. When the white light gradually dissipates, all around is filled with blue, the blue ocean, the deep blue sky, all kinds of changes are transmitting a special message to consciousness. Without the blessing of magic, how can a man walk on the sea? In a moment, a huge disc appears on the sea. There are vague patterns on the surface of the disc, and a familiar figure also appears on the disc. Perceiving the appearance of all this, the consciousness has been touched. He wants to approach the figure, but he can''t do it all the time. He can only look at the figure in the distance on the disc. The waves rolled over and the sky darkened. The huge tentacles stirred wantonly under the sea. Between the circulation of the sea water, a huge vortex led to the abyss was formed. In the distance, an iceberg came. At the top of the mountain stood a half human and half fish creature. He raised his weapon and set off a huge wave. As the waves beat down, the sea calmed down again, and the surrounding creatures disappeared. Following the figures on the disk, the scene of consciousness kept changing. Magma, deep well and sea demon flew high and finally stopped in front of the dark tower. At the top of the tower, consciousness sees the familiar figure again, and the body sitting on one side, which is her own body. At this time, Rowling slowly opened her closed eyes and saw rod not far away. "Brother..." I don''t know if it''s just waking up, affected by the consciousness itself, or feeling the erosion of the body. In Rowling''s eyes, there are crystal things flickering. Looking at Rowling in this state, rod''s heart is also mixed. From Rowling''s open eyes, rod can feel that she is surprised at her appearance at this time, and at the same time, she is happy to return safely. For Rowling''s awakening, it is much smoother than rod''s imagination. Even in the state of consciousness silence, Rowling is still unprepared for the existence of consanguinity perception, and rod easily achieves the connection of consciousness. Depending on the conscious connection of consanguinity perception, rod also saw some vague pictures, thus roughly knowing what Rowling did during her exile. As the best known existence of rod, Rowling conceals the fact that rod is exiled by the gate of different dimensions from the beginning. In order not to show flaws in front of other important figures, such as the existence of those liches, Rowling takes the initiative to change her own shape and cooperate with the camouflage Dafa to create the illusion that rod is still in verning. It can be said that until now after rod''s return, except for some cronies who could not disclose the information, such as Centaur leader and Elon, others did not know the fact that rod had been exiled. In nearly a month after rod disappeared, Rowling slowed down her occupation of vilning. This move naturally aroused the dissatisfaction of her necromancers and the liches who were fighting in other areas. Rowling tried her best to resolve it. After feeling the power of the artifact, even without the existence of rod, it is not easy for the Lich to stop the transformation of corpses and witches. All liches are eager to get more corpses and witches. Compared with the value of these undead creatures, the price they pay is not worth mentioning at all. In the process of transformation of many liches, if any Lich slows down a step, it is equivalent to giving its own corpse to other liches, which is naturally what they do not want to see. The battle of eracia is much more fierce than rod imagined. Even the angels guarding the land in Yunzhong city appear on the front battlefield, which greatly delays the progress of the Lich. With the attraction of transforming corpses into witches on the front battlefield, the Lich didn''t put their attention into vilning, so it couldn''t find the abnormality of rod. For rod, this is excellent news. When a month goes by, no matter how Rowling slows down the pace of occupation, the necromancer who belongs to rod has occupied the whole vilnin and captured the border area of Eli. A large number of necromancers transformed in Weining make the Necromancers gain the power they can never imagine. They are also the most active presence in this battle. At this time, due to Rowling deliberately slowing down the offensive against vilning, the voice of dissatisfaction with Rowling''s disguised rod gradually increased, and even questioned Rowling''s orders. The Lich has not found the abnormality of rod''s exile. Rowling''s first suspicion comes from the original necromancer. Unlike rod, who really owns the artifact, he can seize the control of any necromancer related to the artifact by relying on the power of the ghost King''s cloak. No matter how many necromancers cast the cloud of death, they can''t cause any damage. Rowling can''t do this. these If Rowling can show the effect of artifact, those necromancers may not have any changes. Unfortunately, Rowling is not the real controller of artifact. Due to Rowling''s previous order to slow down the war, the number of necromancers who still obey her orders has greatly decreased, and many areas have been rebellious. Although the whole vilnin has been occupied, they can''t command their former subordinates at all. It''s only a matter of time before these necromancers rebel on a large scale. Even the Lich of Erathia is about to discover the abnormality of this area. However, Rowling has to carry out the transformation of endless night ritual first, hoping to gain more powerful power and change the war situation. Chapter 1116 Through the information emerging in his consciousness, rod learned about Rowling''s actions in vilning during his exile. "End the ceremony, Rowling." With a sigh in his heart, rod said to Rowling, who came to life. Depending on the effect of consanguinity perception, rod wakes Rowling in the secret state, but the endless night ritual does not stop. Up to now, rod still can''t take it lightly. The whole ceremony is still in normal operation. If he is careless, Rowling will be strongly attacked. With the progress of the ceremony, the death energy of the whole city gathered on the top of the tower, and changed in essence. The effect has surpassed the top cloud of death. These death energy poured down together, enough to destroy the body of any necromancer, even rod. If you want to terminate the whole ceremony, you can only let Rowling, as the leader of the ceremony, do it in person and disperse it slowly. Once rod intervenes, the whole ceremony will be backfired. With the fall of rod''s words, the ceremony in the field suddenly changed. The death energy gathered in the ceremony suddenly became more intense. The erosion marks on Rowling''s body became more serious. The change at this time was completely opposite to what rod imagined. Perceiving the abnormal energy of death, rod looks at Rowling in the center of the ceremony, but sees Rowling''s firm look back. Apart from the joy generated before, it has a sense of longing. At this time, rod understood what Rowling thought. She didn''t change her original plan because of her return, but planned to continue the endless night ceremony. From Rowling''s eyes, rod can feel her firm will. She has made up her mind to complete the endless night ceremony no matter what she experiences. Even if rod returns, she can''t shake it. In the sense of consanguinity, Rowling''s sense of belonging becomes more and more strong. Relying on his own heroic skills, rod realizes that the deep reason why Rowling has to maintain the endless night ceremony even if she disobeys orders is for rod himself, and even forms an unshakable will in his heart. In terms of the pain produced in the endless night ritual, it is no different from suicide for the undead mage who has no firm will to hold the ritual rashly. This is also the determination made by Rowling before the ceremony. Nothing can shake Rowling at this time, her firm will, will help her resist all the pain produced in the ceremony, but in rod''s view, her will is undoubtedly used in the wrong place. The existence of will makes Rowling make the most correct decision in her opinion. Even if she hears rod''s order, Rowling does not intend to terminate the ceremony in front of her. In her opinion, when the ceremony is completed, she will undoubtedly be able to better solve the dilemma at this time. Even if rod returns safely, she also needs this power. Rowling''s idea was fine, but rod would not allow the ceremony to continue. Rod thought about several ways to terminate the ceremony, but finally gave it up. The only reason is that no matter what way to terminate the ceremony, the huge death energy condensed will erode Rowling''s body. At this time, regardless of the possible backfire of the ceremony, rod, who has been outside the ceremony, began to move towards the center of the ceremony. All of a sudden, the endless night ritual changed with the entry of rod. The crimson lines all around him began to quickly wrap around rod''s body. The dissimilated death energy quickly destroyed the flesh and blood on rod''s body. The broad cloak behind him kept shaking, attracting more crimson lines, and the deep glow began to appear on it, as if to pull the direct observer into the dark abyss. The original death energy in rod''s body, while his flesh and blood are destroyed, becomes extremely active and produces a sense of joy, which is rapidly promoting the process. It seems that rod''s body has been longing for this for a long time. The flesh and blood turned into pus, falling off from rod''s body, and finally forming a dark trail on the ground. The end of the trail pointed to Rowling in the center of the ceremony. When rod entered the center of the ceremony and came to Rowling, his appearance had changed greatly. Flesh and blood no longer existed on his body, and only a complete skeleton supported him. At this time, the crimson lines used to erode the body had completely dissipated. The erosive effect of ceremony on the body did not affect Rowling in the ceremony, but was completely borne by rod first. The existence of the cloak of the ghost king did not help rod resist the erosion of the body caused by the ritual, but promoted the process. It seems that this is what the owner of the divine level spiritualism should have. Looking at rod in the skeleton state, Rowling felt a shiver in her heart, as if something had broken. The ceremony that had been maintained before had finally stopped. Entering into the ceremony, he first suffered the erosion of the body in the first stage of the endless night ceremony, which was the only way that rod could think of to make Rowling not be backfired and force her to terminate the ceremony at the same time. Feeling his body now, in the attribute panel, all the attributes originally belonging to rod have not been reduced, rod''s own consciousness has not been affected, and the changes seem to be limited to the appearance. However, rod clearly knows that the changes in himself are far more than that. His perception of the outside world seems to be missing, but rod can''t tell which perception is missing for a moment. Instead of continuing to pay attention to the changes, rod looks to Rowling in the center of the ceremony. In the dark eye socket, the flashing light green flame, instead of the original eyeball, feeds everything in front of him back to rod''s mind, so that rod can see everything around him in another way. Although the endless night ritual has stopped, it is not easy to recover the changes brought about by rod''s body. Looking at rod in this state, Rowling has an incredible look on her face. At this time, she suddenly realizes something, gets up and rushes into rod''s arms, with tears falling from the corner of her eyes. As if aware of something, rod''s skull like body meal, and then slowly raised his hand, placed behind Rowling. The black robe outside rod''s body is like heavy armor, which blocks most of his senses, making him unable to feel Rowling in front of him. The same is true of his arms. Rod can''t feel the touch on his body or the temperature that should have come. It is not the influence of the black robe, but the abnormal change of the body after the first stage of the ceremony. Chapter 1117 Feeling the change of his body due to the first stage of the ceremony, rod didn''t care about the change of his appearance. What he cared about was the influence of this change on his strength. The loss of the body perception also includes the existence of pain, unable to feel the external form of pain, for rod, it is not a small improvement. Although flesh and blood fall off from the body, but for rod at this time, he is more concerned about the state of Rowling at this time. The signal from the sense of consanguinity clearly tells rod that Rowling has not suffered the backfire from the endless night ritual. The backfire that should have acted on Rowling is borne by rod first. For rod, this is the biggest gain of this move. Choking for a moment, Rowling released her arms around her and tried to hold them to the sides of rod''s skull like face, with a look of sadness in her eyes. "It''s all my fault... I didn''t mean to listen to you. I just want to make myself stronger and help you." Rod gently waved his hand, interrupted Rowling''s words, seemed not to care, and said: "what''s the matter, Rowling? You should be happy to see me back. You shouldn''t look so sad. " After losing all the flesh and blood on his body, rod naturally lost his original ability to speak, but under the effect of endless night ritual, rod was able to make use of his soul''s ability to make his original voice by other means, just like those liches in skeletal form. Rhode''s voice was low, and Rowling''s eyes were even more sad. She held Rhode''s white phalanx, and there was a little temperature on it. Soon it was cold. "The emissary said that she banished you to the intersection of space and said that you would never come back, but I always believed that my brother would come back to me." Rowling said in a trembling voice, holding it harder¡° I have fantasized about meeting my brother again, but I didn''t expect such a thing to happen... " Sensing Rowling''s loss, rod asked, "are you blaming me for stopping the endless night ritual?" Rowling paused, tears flashing in her eyes: "no, I just think that I made my brother look like he is now..." Hearing Rowling''s words, rod shook his head: "what''s this like? It''s a good thing. How can I be harmed? " Seeing that Rowling didn''t understand, rod added: "a body that doesn''t hurt, doesn''t feel, doesn''t tire and doesn''t age is something that many people crave. It''s a great harvest that I can achieve this inadvertently." Based on his own experience, rod can judge all the advantages and disadvantages of this skeleton like body. In his opinion, the existence of this body has promoted his comprehensive strength. Although the body still can''t compare with the real Lich on the point of not aging, it doesn''t have the effect of immortality, but rod doesn''t care. Compared with other flesh and blood creatures, his life has been greatly extended. "What''s more, I can feel that when I get this body, the energy of death is changing in my body. They are cheering for the new body. Although I don''t know what will change in the future, I think it will go in a good direction. If it doesn''t work, I can also recover my body." It''s not easy to let the body eroded by death energy return to its original form. How many people try to achieve this, but they can''t do it at all. The body eroded by death energy is different from the conventional injury and cannot be recovered by healing magic. The secret method of absorbing energy obtained by rod was developed to recover the body in this state. Previous experience has proved to rod that even a real Lich can restore its original human form through this secret method. Rod, who has experienced the first stage of the ceremony, can also achieve this, but it takes some time. For this reason, in rod''s view, Rowling''s guilt at this time is totally unnecessary and unnecessary. "Compared with this, don''t you want to know what I experienced when I was banished by the gate of different dimensions to the place where space meets? How to return to the theme plane? " Rod''s explanation made Rowling feel better, but she always thought that it was bad to lose flesh and blood. Before holding the endless night ceremony, Rowling hesitated many times, and finally made up her mind to be promoted to a real Lich after losing all her flesh and blood. However, in rod''s view, the existence of flesh and blood, or her own appearance, seems to be irrelevant and not worth too much attention. With rod''s comfort, Rowling''s mood gradually calmed down. Just as she was going to ask rod about his experience after he was exiled, she suddenly thought of something and sighed heavily: "brother, do you still remember the element that banished you?" "What''s the matter?" Rod had some doubts. "She''s already dead in my hands. After learning the news of your exile, I tried to find her magic book from the corpse of the element envoy, so as to obtain the casting method of the gate of different dimensions, so as to find you in the place where the space meets. " "Did you find it?" With Rowling''s words, rod''s expression has also changed. The magic book belonging to the legendary mage is enough to make rod pay attention to it. "I''m sorry, I failed." Rowling sighed again¡° I expanded the search area to the whole battlefield, but I still couldn''t find any magic books about her. Maybe she didn''t bring the magic books with her, or even a treasure didn''t appear on her. " Looking at some lost Rowling, rod thoughtfully explained: "it''s not your fault. Creatures who have mastered the gate of different dimensions are qualified to connect the unknown ectopic plane in the deep space as their own huge storage space. It''s almost impossible for them to have extra things." "Don''t forget that Phil, the legendary mage we killed in Sao city before, also didn''t carry a magic book. This is the usual practice of creatures who have mastered the gate of dimension. You don''t have to blame yourself Rod''s explanation finally improved Rowling''s mood, with a long lost smile on her face: "brother, tell me what you have experienced since you were exiled." Once again, Rowling takes the initiative to get close to rod''s body. From his body without any flesh and blood, only skeleton, Rowling doesn''t feel any ice cold. On the contrary, bursts of warm current are spreading in Rowling''s heart. Chapter 1118 The dark top layer of the soul tower, the original traces of the ceremony, have now been completely scattered, precious materials scattered on the ground, even the mother of the dead, at this time also askew on the side, no one cares, even the ordinary soul crystal, has a better treatment than it. On the other side, rod is telling Rowling about his own experience in the water element plane. "... many failed attempts have made me feel depressed. The vortex connecting with the unknown is the only channel for me to go to other planes, but it always leads me to the unknown. In addition, other ways seem to be far away." "Just as I was about to give up, I suddenly realized that someone was waiting for me in the theme plane, and the way back was just around the corner. I can''t give up at this time." Seeing that Rowling was completely attracted by her own experience after being exiled, she was staring at herself. Rod turned his voice and said: "What is waiting for me in the plane of theme is not those powerful liches, nor those who only obey orders, but a Keren who, when she was young, shouldered the responsibility of the battle of the necromancer and performed endless night rituals alone on the dark tower. Yes, who is she?" Hearing rod''s words, Rowling laughed angrily and tried to push rod''s body. But she thought of something and stopped the action. She still said: "brother ~" The information conveyed by the consanguinity perception enables rod to feel the joy in Rowling''s heart at this time, but at the same time, rod''s perception seems to be blocked. Through the transformation of the first stage of the ceremony, rod obtained a more powerful skeletal body than the flesh and blood body, but at the same time, rod also lost some aspects of perception. The perception of pain, temperature and hunger is only one aspect of the body perception, which belongs to the external aspect. In addition to the external perception of the body, the internal emotional perception is also missing. In the missing inner perception, the most important one is the perception of joy. At this time, rod has a clear feeling. Looking at Rowling in front of him, rod can feel the joy from her heart through the ability of consanguinity perception, but rod himself can''t feel it, which makes him feel confused for a moment. Perception can always easily deceive the biology itself. Those who have power will not feel how powerful their power is, but yearn for more powerful power. Those who are in happiness also see all kinds of misfortunes. Only after he lost his sense of joy can he have a clear understanding of it. His past perception enables him to understand the joy in Rowling''s heart, but he can''t empathize with Rowling and experience the joy with Rowling. I don''t know why, looking at Rowling in this state, rod wants to maintain the joy in her heart, maybe to make up for her missing emotion, or has other ideas. Rod has this idea in his heart and does it according to this idea. For this reason, rod told Rowling all kinds of experiences after he was exiled, added a lot of unnecessary details, and made her happy. If it is a normal state of rod, can not do so, at most just tell Rowling their own experience. "The tentacles of sea monsters once again led me through the deep vortex to a sea covered with mist. I knew that there was the sea of curse in captain Kane''s mouth." "I finally returned to the theme plane, further away from my goal. Just when I was going to perform space magic and return to Sao City, I was attracted by the song that sounded inexplicably. There was a blur in my consciousness. As soon as I returned to the theme plane, I was attacked by the sea demon." "Siren..." Rowling exclaimed¡° It''s said that they are the most beautiful creatures in the world with sounds of nature like voices and beautiful faces. Their songs can induce all the sailors on the sea to see the appearance of their loved ones, thus causing many shipwrecks. Is this what the sea demon my brother met Rod pondered for a while, but did not answer immediately. He recalled the siren he met in his memory, which was far from what Rowling said. The ferocious face like an old witch, the rotten body, and the claws used to tear the body are the salient features of those undead sea demons in rod''s impression, which are not related to beauty. The only similarity is that the voice of the undead siren can make people fall into a deep dreamland. Even rod is caught off guard. Looking at Rowling''s expectant eyes at this time, she seems to be very interested in the existence of the sea demon. Being able to say the characteristics of the sea demon at once also explains this to rod. Even if he does not use the ability of blood relationship perception, rod can confirm it. "Yes, that''s the sea monster. They... They seem to want to take me to an unknown place in the sea of curse, but because I am concerned about the situation in Sao, I ignore them and directly use space magic to return. " It doesn''t destroy Rowling''s view of the siren in her heart. Rod''s answer is not consistent with the actual situation, but Rowling is more interested in the existence of the siren after listening to it. Just as rod was about to continue to say something, his momentum suddenly solidified, and the energy of death around him moved. The lack of physical perception, correspondingly, makes rod obtain a more sensitive perception of the outside world. The enhanced perception ability is far beyond the past. With the effect of divine level spiritualism, almost any fluctuation of death energy can not escape rod''s perception. At this time, the improvement of rod''s perception only comes from the first stage of the endless night ritual. If the whole endless night ritual is completed, this ability will be even stronger. Not all liches who complete rituals have such abilities. Rod''s perception of the improvement of death energy comes from his divine level spiritualism. Under the limitation of human body, many abilities of divine level spiritualism can''t be exerted. In addition, the sign from the mental imprint also explained to rod what happened at this time. Compared with when rod first arrived, there was a strong breath of death and a large number of undead creatures gathered at the bottom of the evocation tower. "It seems that some people are going to interrupt our conversation." Rod''s deep words came out, and there was no emotion in them. Aware of rod''s change at this time, Rowling is also aware of the abnormal appearance. Without asking more questions, she just looks at rod and waits for his instructions. Chapter 1119 At the bottom of the soul tower, Elon looks dignified and looks up. After sighing, he begins to arrange for his men to guard around. A large number of necromancers, along with Elon''s arrangement, are surrounding the evocation tower, releasing a strong energy of death. At this time, the body of the evocation tower is also flashing dark red light. With the holding of the endless night ritual, a strange phenomenon began to appear outside the soul summoning tower. The energy of death in the city was in chaos. The bones buried in the ground revived again, and the undead creatures wandered around, which had already made many undead mages aware of the abnormality. It is reasonable to say that as the Lord of Sao City, Elon can give the guard around the evocation tower during the ceremony to other Necromancers. He only needs to wait for the result. But because he got the information early, he knew that it was an extraordinary time, and he had to wait for the result from the evocation tower. Just at this time, one of his men ran over and whispered in Elon''s ear for a while, passing him an important piece of information. Elon then looked in the direction not far away. There, a large number of corpse witches, along with the necromancer who controls them, are rapidly approaching the direction of the evocation tower, led by a necromancer whom Elon is familiar with. In such a special period, these necromancers don''t invite nature. Obviously, they don''t have any good intentions. With their arrival, bursts of death energy diffuse in the city, far more intense than the evocation tower. "Isn''t this the Lord of the city? What''s the important thing about not dealing with the busy government affairs in the city, but taking people to guard in front of the soul summoning tower? " There was a rude voice in his ear, and Elon''s face sank: "ori, this is not your place to come." Among the Necromancers who come to the soul tower, the first one is Aorui in Elon''s mouth. At this time, orry was significantly different from the necromancer in Elon''s impression. He was wearing a luxurious purple robe with a small Skull Pendant on his waist, a silver wig on his head, and a thick wax on his hair, just like the aristocracy of Erathia. The whole body of the dark war horse of the undead brings Orion to Elon. The armor of the war horse reflects the dark red light from the surface of the soul tower. "Is it?" O''rei asked, pretending to be shocked, with an undisguised contempt on his face¡° It turns out that this soul tower is a place I can''t enter. " Next to Orey, another necromancer on his horse said out loud: "I believe the city master doesn''t mean that. Even ordinary necromancers can enter the soul tower. Why can''t we enter the tower, which has made such great contributions to the capture of vernin?" What happened in front of him made Elon look embarrassed and difficult to deal with for a while. As the necromancer said, the necromancer who came to the soul tower at this time made all kinds of contributions in the process of conquering vilning. After the previous battle, these necromancers have accumulated a huge force. The Necromancers under their control can not be underestimated by any force, and so can Elon himself. Even with many corpse witches left by rod, in the face of this huge number of corpse witches, Elon still can''t find a way to deal with it, which is the reason why he feels embarrassed at this time. With the words of the two necromancers, behind them, a large number of necromancers, as well as the Necromancers they controlled, began to radiate their momentum. Even the death energy gathered in the soul tower was also dissipated by the momentum of these Necromancers. "I''m not denying you access to the evocation tower." Feeling the situation in front of him, Elon softened his momentum and explained, "it''s just that there are mistakes in some ceremonial patterns inside the evocation tower at this time, causing the abnormal movement of death energy. It will take some time to repair. Please wait outside the tower." "That''s just right. I have full attainments in the core ceremony of the soul summoning tower. If I enter into it, it will greatly shorten the repair time. I hope the city master will not refuse." In the end, ori''s words sank with an obvious threat. Feeling this, Elon''s face changed, and his words became tough again: "forbidding the necromancer to enter the evocation tower is the meaning of Lord rod. Your action at this time is undoubtedly in violation of the Lord''s order. Do you think about the possible consequences?" Knowing everything in the tower, including the information that rod was exiled, Elon naturally would not allow people in front of him to enter the tower, but because of the lack of power at present, he had to find a way to hold it down. What Ailong didn''t expect was that for the rod he mentioned, these necromancers looked more disdainful and even aroused their anger. "Do you mean the so-called Lord who delays the fighter planes many times and only gives wrong orders? Unfortunately, we who control other areas of Weining do not need the command of the Lord in name. If it goes well, next time we meet, I hope you can call me Lord ori." Speaking of this, orry has made no secret of his ambition. The rest of the Necromancers around him are solemn. No one dares to refute orry''s words at this time. Compared with the existing lords, what these necromancers believe is orry in front of them. "Orry! Don''t forget, who gave you the necromancer king at the beginning gave you the chance to gain powerful power. At that time, you were just a weak necromancer. Even if you were transformed into an undead, no one would pay attention to you! " Alon''s angry voice came from his ear. In AURI''s expression, an unnatural look flashed. This is not the guilt for his own behavior, but the resentment for the old man who was exposed by alon. Aorui''s eyes quickly swept around. All the Necromancers who looked at him turned their eyes away. No one dared to express disrespect to him, even if they controlled the existence of many Necromancers. "Lord Elon, I always respect you." The voice comes out slowly from ori''s mouth, and his sharp vision locks on Elon again¡° You have proved your ability to keep Sao in good order under the command of the Lord Death energy is released from behind Orey. There are a lot of necromancers, ready to cast death cloud at any time. Looking at Elon in front of him, ori added: "you can rest assured that I won''t do anything to you. When I clean up the false Lord and master the communication channel with the Lich from his hands, you will understand my intention. Now, please get out of the way." Chapter 1120 Feeling that there are a large number of necromancers in the rear of orry, which condenses a deadly cloud of death, Elon is also nervous, and seems to continue to block these necromancers in front of him. There is only one way to die, and there is no other possibility. Through the previous conversation, Elon finally found out the problem. He realized that these necromancers didn''t know the information about the artifact. In their eyes, rod''s existence might be just a subordinate of a lich, or a puppet Lord supported by a lich, just to complete the rule of vilning and carry out the will of a lich. these Because of this, there is this rebellion. If rod''s identity is only a puppet, as long as he is removed, he will be able to gain the real domination of this area, and even connect with the real Lich. For any necromancer, this is not a small temptation. However, according to the information that Elon knows, this is very different from the actual situation. Rod''s existence is not the puppet supported by the Lich that these necromancers think, but the core of this battle. He is also the real holder of the artifact. Without the artifact in his hand, this battle would not even happen. However, Elon also knows that not long ago, rod had an accident and was exiled to some unknown space. He may not be able to return for a long time. Now rod, who is still in the city, that is, the false lords in the mouth of the necromancer, is actually disguised by Rowling. Without rod''s incomparably powerful power and his special artifact, it had a great impact on the situation of the whole campaign. In order to ensure the smooth progress of the campaign, after consulting with Rowling, she finally slowed down her occupation of the whole vilning. This naturally aroused the dissatisfaction of all Necromancers. After feeling the necromancer King''s ability to transform necromancers, slowing down the speed of occupying vilnin is undoubtedly slowing down their speed of improving their strength. For the necromancers, this is what they can''t bear. The way to obtain more powerful necromancers is just around the corner, but it is limited by the Lord''s inaction, which eventually leads to this rebellion. Just before the completion of the evocation tower, he learned that Rowling was collecting materials for the endless night ritual. Elon specially told her to carry out the ritual secretly and not to make too much noise. The appearance of a real Lich was enough to dispel the rebellious thoughts of these Necromancers. What Ailong didn''t expect was that, according to the information from his subordinates, not long ago, the LORD had just appeared at the bottom of the evocation tower. In addition, there were a large number of corpses outside the city. Therefore, Ailong had to put down everything and organize people to defend. Elon knows that among all the necromancers, orry is the one who is most active in occupying vilning. In the battle that lasted for nearly a month, no matter which battlefield, orry''s figure can be seen. He always rushes on the battlefield and carries on the transformation of corpse wizard. This move of orry naturally brought him much more than ordinary people''s harvest. The number of necromancers under his command is one of the highest among all the necromancers, and there is a tendency to become the real leader of these Necromancers. After destroying many of the Necromancers who opposed him and swallowing the Necromancers they transformed, orry became the leader of the whole vilnin, The most powerful existence. After gaining the power far beyond other necromancers, orry will not be satisfied easily. His expanding ambition makes him try to gain more power, replace the false Lord and become the real ruler of vilning. For this reason, he will not be angry with Elon because of his different position or verbal offense. For a real Lord, a man with talent is more important than anything else. Looking at orry in front of him, Elon didn''t know how to explain for a moment. He knew that because the artifact was very important, even if he died here, he was not qualified to tell the truth about the artifact. In addition, rod had already been exiled, and Rowling was holding endless night rituals. No one could deal with orry''s many corpses. Although there are a lot of necromancer kings under Elon''s guard outside the evocation tower, they can''t make up for the number gap and defeat the huge necromancer controlled by ori. The ceremony of endless night is of great importance. It should not be interrupted easily by external forces, otherwise it will be seriously backfired. Elon always keeps this in mind. For this reason, no matter what promise or threat Orion makes, Elon can''t get out of the way. The teachings related to knights that he had received in erasia reappeared in Elon''s mind. At this time, he was ready to die here. It''s said that among the Knights'' virtues set by the queen, sacrifice is the last one, which gives it a very heavy meaning. Elon, who once thought that he was enlightened by blakhada''s wisdom, thinks that this is only a means to make Knights fight bravely, but at this time, Elon seems to have a new understanding. The will in my heart became stronger and stronger. With the signal of Elon, the necromancer king who was guarding the periphery of the evocation tower began to exude their own momentum and agglomerate the cloud of death, ready to shoot at the enemy at any time. Aorui shakes his head for Ailong''s stubbornness. He has given him many opportunities. It seems that he is not worth saying more. Just as ori was going to give an order to let all the Necromancers around shoot out death clouds and submerge Elon and his party outside the evocation tower, the door of the originally closed evocation tower suddenly opened outwards. All of a sudden, both Orion and Elon stopped and looked in the direction of the door. After the gate of the soul tower was opened, two figures came out slowly. Both of them were dressed in black robes. One of them had a black veil on his face, and his eyes were clear and bright. The other had no flesh and blood. Under the black robe, he was like a skeleton. With the appearance of the two, the purest death energy began to spread around. Even the corpses, feeling the death energy, scattered the condensed cloud of death and stood in the same place. The situation in the whole field, with the arrival of the two people, has changed a lot. Aorui''s face, he knows that the inaction Lord finally came out of the soul tower, and this is his chance. Chapter 1121 Looking at the two people coming out of the soul tower, ori said in a cold voice: "I thought who came out of the evocation tower. Isn''t that your highness?" It was in the basement quiet near here that orry, once a humble man, was handed over by rod to the original necromancer king, thus starting all the subsequent transformation. Orry was deeply impressed by his previous experience, which he tried to remove anyway. At this time, ori can''t confirm rod''s identity from his appearance. What appears in front of him is a skeleton that can walk. It''s thanks to the intelligence that orry got not long ago that he can tell rod''s identity. According to the information from his subordinates, orry learns that the Lord is secretly collecting materials for a special ceremony. Without too much confirmation, orry understood that if the Lord wanted to change the current situation, he had to carry out the endless night ceremony, and he also made countermeasures to launch this rebellion when the ceremony was going on and the Lord''s strength was greatly reduced. At this time, rod''s skull like face makes Orion recognize his identity immediately, observe the traces of the ceremony on him, and Orion realizes that it''s the right time to come. To orry''s dismay, the Lord who came out of the evocation tower did not pay attention to himself, who led many undead creatures, but walked to the side of Elon. Looking at rod from the soul tower, Elon was also stunned. His first thought was whether the endless night ceremony was successful? In Elon''s view, at this time, rod is still disguised as Rowling, and the skeleton body that has lost flesh and blood is just the trace of endless night ritual. However, from rod at this time, Elon could not feel the smell of Lich. Although he had no flesh and blood, the endless night ceremony was obviously not completed. Finding this, Elon could not help sighing. How could the endless night ceremony be completed in such a short time? I think the ceremony was half finished and was forced to stop because of the arrival of ori. While Elon was lamenting in his heart, rod came to him. "Well done, Elon." The deep words came to Elon''s ears. He could not hear the emotion of the speaker. Elon was stunned. From these words, he felt a sense of familiarity. Elon looks at rod again, only to see rod''s back. From him, Elon feels a sense of cold depression and anger that can destroy everything in front of him. "This feeling, can''t be wrong..." at this time, Elon also confirmed something in his heart¡° He''s back... " The worry in his heart gradually dissipated, and Elon''s eyes became hot. He knew that it should be orry and his party who should be worried now. "Hum, I finally know how to walk out of the soul tower, but I can''t see the situation clearly. It seems that you, the Lord, are still neglecting your duty as usual." AURI''s words came again in his ears. Rod felt something in his heart and looked at the necromancer who had been granted the necromancer king by himself. "I know you have a great ability to cast." Aurie continued, looking down at Rowling as he rode on his horse¡° If you have completed the endless night ritual, I may be afraid of half a minute, but now, your casting ability is not worth mentioning in front of many Necromancers. " Audrey tries to observe the change of rod''s expression, but he is disappointed in the end. On rod''s face after he lost his flesh and blood, he can''t see his mood fluctuation at all. Even if there is a slight change, Audrey can''t understand the meaning. At this point, orizo no longer said much, but made an ultimatum to the Lord in front of him: "hand over the way to contact the lich, and I will give you the rest of your death, otherwise you will become a member of the undead, your soul will be tortured forever, let others see, and dare to disobey the end of orizo." In the face of AURI''s threat, the flame in rod''s eyes was even more blazing: "after saying so much, what do you rely on? Do you want to kill me just by the corpses around you? " "These corpses?" Orry''s expression was distorted. Recalling the situation when he saw rod before, he didn''t put himself in his eyes. Orry''s heart was also angry. No one dared to speak to him like this since orry turned into a corpse measuring wizard. "You think too much of your own strength. I''m afraid you don''t know the power of these corpses. Well, I''ll show you the cloud of death, which is far more than everything, released by many Necromancers. " With the fall of orry''s words, behind him, many necromancers who completely shrouded the soul tower gather the energy of death and prepare to cast the cloud of death. Feeling the huge energy of death condensed behind him, and the Lord in front of him deliberately raised it, without any intention of casting space magic to escape, ori seems to see what happened after he became a Lord. Kill rod in front of him and find out the channel for him to communicate with the Lich. If he has a large number of corpses, he can become the Lord of this place. Who would have thought that once an unimportant necromancer was able to come to this stage in the end? Even Orey himself felt incredible about his past deeds. these The energy of death has been condensed, and many necromancers are moving in the same direction, casting dark clouds of death. After many clouds of death are superimposed on each other, the color of the clouds is already dark enough to destroy any creature in contact with them. Even legendary creatures can''t resist this kind of erosion. "You know what? I can not pursue your ambition, because everyone is like this, especially the necromancer, who will not hesitate to put it into practice, but there is one thing I can''t forgive. " Imagining all kinds of situations that may come later, orry''s thoughts are suddenly interrupted by rod''s words. It''s also a very low voice, but ori hears a different meaning from it. "What I can''t forgive is that you tried to sabotage the ceremony when you got the information about the ceremony." A chill, with the words falling, rises from O''rei''s heart and realizes the danger. However, he is not worried about it. The cloud of death after superposition has rapidly approached here, and he can kill rod in front of him only in the next moment. At this point, the accident happened suddenly. After stacking, the dark clouds did not hit rod not far away, as Orion expected. Instead, they came straight to Orion, blocking his vision and making his whole body completely immersed in the clouds. Chapter 1122 With the cloud of death shrouded, a lot of flesh and blood began to separate from Orii, and the skeleton could not continue to support his body. The whole body collapsed on the ground like a collapsed building block, and was no longer human. Until his consciousness completely dissipated, orry didn''t know why his necromancer king would release the deadly cloud of death towards him instead of hitting rod not far away. At this time, ori seems to be aware of something. A terrible idea suddenly appears in his mind. But at this time, he is unable to maintain human form, and there is no way to verify the authenticity of this idea. In the perception, the breath of life belonging to ori gradually dissipates, a stream of death energy is released with his death, and rod''s heart returns to peace again. As he said in the end, orry''s attempt to destroy Rowling''s endless night ritual is intolerable to rod. If rod didn''t return here in time and enter the evocation tower to awaken Rowling, the ritual might be interrupted, which would make her suffer a strong reaction. Relying on the ability of the cloak of the ghost king to control the derivative undead, rod first controls all the Necromancers under orry, but orry doesn''t realize this. For the existence of the spirit mark, the necromancer has 100% trust. The undead creatures controlled by the spirit mark can not rebel in any form. The only ones who can break the limitation of the spirit mark are the death knights who once had a strong will. Orry never thought that the huge number of corpses and witches transformed from his hard work on the battlefield, the real control, was not in the mental imprint of his mind, but in the artifact owned by rod. Because of this, in rod''s eyes, orry''s rebellion is not enough. Rod allows other necromancers to transform the undead creatures, which is also because of this. But for the other necromancers, the situation is quite different. With the death of orui, the Necromancers around are in an uproar. They never thought that orui, who was just so powerful, died in the hands of his necromancer in this way. "What did you do?" Fear prompted a necromancer beside him to ask. He obviously would not believe that Orey took the initiative to commit suicide and blamed it on rod. Feeling the frightened eyes of the necromancer around, rod thought for a while, and then made a decision. For a moment, the cloud of death began to spread throughout the field. All the Necromancers who came with ori were attacked by the cloud of death. The strong cloud of death does not come from rod, but from the necromancer controlled by the necromancer himself. Orry, who died in this way, also means that rod has revealed that he has a unique ability to control the corpse witches transformed by the corpse witches king. It''s a small matter to expose to these necromancers, and it''s not worth rod''s attention. What rod really worries about is that it''s spread by the Necromancers and finally spread to the Lich. Before the end of the campaign, rod can''t expose this point. Once the Lich knows it, the campaign may end ahead of time. After all, the Lich doesn''t want the corpses they have transformed from hard work to be out of their control. To this end, rod made a decision, that is to eliminate all the Necromancers in the field, leaving only a few people he valued. In a sense, all the Necromancers who came to sao''ou with ori have abandoned their original camp and come to the opposite side of rod. If the power of the artifact is not exposed, rod may let them continue to serve in the battle, but now, they obviously don''t have this chance. The frenzied energy of death swept through the city wantonly. Even the existence of the soul tower could not suppress such a chaotic energy of death. None of the Necromancers in it survived, and their consciousness fell into the deepest silence. When the energy of death dissipates slowly, the corpses around stop their actions and no longer cast the cloud of death, it seems to announce the end of the battle. Bursts of cheers came from the vicinity of the evocation tower. The one who cheered was the necromancer who had been in the evocation tower before, but was trapped here because of the arrival of ori, and who was fighting against the enemy with Elon. At present, this seemingly impossible victory deeply impacted the hearts of these Necromancers. They never thought that the Lord could use this way to dissolve the seemingly unstoppable army of Necromancers. At this time, these necromancers are cheering for the sudden victory, which also contains the admiration for the Lord''s means. As for ori, who died in the Lord''s hand, no one cares. The emotional necromancer didn''t realize that the dark cloud didn''t dissipate after all the enemies died in the battle. I don''t know when it had spread around them. The strong death energy suddenly released from rod''s body, instantly ignited the surrounding death cloud, and began to spread rapidly to the field, enveloping these Necromancers. Many of the Necromancers were not even aware of what had happened, so they were completely immersed in the cloud of death and lost their breath. The clouds of death released by Lord are not comparable to those released by Necromancers. Even if the clouds of death released by more necromancers are added up, they can not reach the level released by Lord. In addition, when rod released the cloud of death, he had a sense of penetration in his heart, and he was very comfortable with the release of death energy, which he had never felt before. Rod speculated that when he released the cloud of death, this feeling should be caused by his own body changes. After the loss of flesh and blood, rod''s body is closer to the origin of death. He also has a new understanding of evocation, which is reflected in the cloud of death. When he releases this special spell, he has a variety of unique insights. At this time, rod can clearly feel that something is hindering his own release of the cloud of death. As long as he gets rid of it, he can make his own release of the cloud of death to a higher level. But he tried, but he could not easily achieve this. Combined with the previous rituals, rod realized that it was the missing endless night ritual in the second half that hindered him from releasing the cloud of death. Only by carrying out the complete endless night ritual, could he release the cloud of death that even the Lich could not bear with the power of God level spiritualism. Chapter 1123 The sudden spread of the cloud of death was beyond the expectation of all the Necromancers. They never thought that after dealing with the enemy in front of them, rod would suddenly attack them. these The spreading cloud of death instantly took away a large number of necromancers'' lives. At this time, some necromancers found that the coming cloud of death completely bypassed themselves, so that they avoided the deadly cloud of death and survived. However, compared with a large number of dead necromancers, only a very small number of them survive. Even they don''t know why they can survive. They can only stay where they are and feel the spread of the cloud of death. In the rear, Elon was not covered by the cloud of death. What happened in front of him also made him stunned. "Why..." looking at rod who finished casting, Elon asked. His eyes were solemn and his voice was trembling¡° these Elon was naturally dissatisfied with rod''s behavior. Many of the Necromancers stationed outside the evocation tower were trusted by him. At this time, rod cleaned them up. I don''t know how long it will take for him to recruit such people again. In addition, many necromancers, just during this period of time, were in the lower level of the necromancer tower to carry out the research of necromancery. They were only involved in the battle. At this time, they were cleaned up equally by rod. Of course, Elon didn''t want to see this happen. "They see things they shouldn''t see." Rod answered simply. It seems to see the dissatisfaction in Elon''s heart, rod added: "once they get the news from the battlefield, the other ability of artifact will be detected by the lich, and Sao city will be besieged by the Lich in an instant." Hearing rod''s explanation, Elon roughly understood his reason for doing so and sighed: "even so, we don''t need to take the lives of these Necromancers. We can completely change it into another way, so that they don''t spread the news." Rod shook his head and could see no change in his expression: "only the dead keep secrets." "No It seems that he thought of something. Rod raised his hand, pure death energy spread out and entered the dark clouds. For a moment, scarlet light spots began to emerge, and the fallen body stood up in a new posture, "the dead may not keep secrets." In view of Lord rod''s status as Lord and the fact that he has just solved his powerful enemy, Elon can not say anything more. "Are you questioning my decision?" Feeling Elon''s state at this time, rod changed his momentum and asked, "for those necromancers who are nothing?" "How dare I question the decision of the great Lord." Elon said in a subdued tone, but the look in his eyes at rod undoubtedly betrayed what he really thought. Maybe it''s because of the loyalty that Elon has shown before, the will to guard to the last moment and be willing to die when facing an invincible enemy, which can''t be shown by ordinary creatures. Even rod is moved. For this reason, rod plans to talk to him more. "Haven''t you seen through the essence of the necromancer? What they are most eager for is undoubtedly the pursuit of power. As long as the artifact is still in my hands, there will be countless necromancers flocking to join Sao city one after another. " "The death of these necromancers will not have any impact on Sao city. There is no need to worry about the sacrifice of the Necromancers. Without these necromancers, there will be other necromancers who will join Sao city on their own initiative, just like flies attracted by filthy things. In the dark places you can''t see, they will always breed." Hearing rod''s words, the corner of Elon''s mouth twitched. He always felt that there was something inappropriate. Rod''s words touched Elon''s heart. Looking at him in this state, Elon didn''t know whether it was because of his experience in exile or his loss of flesh and blood. He just felt that he was colder than ever, and even lost the emotion that a creature should have. For rod in this state, Elon is not afraid, but he can''t help sighing in his heart. At this time, the cloud of death gradually dissipated in the field, revealing a large number of necromancer kings shrouded in dark clouds, as well as a few surviving necromancer figures. "In order to reward you for your previous behavior, I have left a few undead mages you identified. You can use your way to ensure that they will not spread the news on the battlefield. As for other dead undead mages, you can count them on orry." The existence of peeping eyes enables rod to perceive the thoughts of Elon and these Necromancers. Through his own confirmation, in the process of the release of the cloud of death, rod specially left a few cronies of Elon. These people are not high ranking. The only thing to be praised is that they have enough loyalty to Elon and Sao city. Leaving these undead mages who will not disclose information is also a confession to Elon. Although rod doesn''t care about Elon''s idea, in view of his previous performance, he still takes these people''s lives as a reward for Elon. After all, not all his subordinates can stand up at this juncture. "What about Vita? As Rowling''s death knight, when the strong enemy comes, how can she not be seen Until the end of the battle, he didn''t see vita. Rod naturally had doubts in his heart. He knew that Vita didn''t appear on the battlefield, and it must have something to do with Elon. Elon reached out and touched his nose, showing the appearance of thinking, "vita, she should now be in the magic medicine factory outside the city, dealing with all kinds of matters. She didn''t know Rowling''s ceremony or the news of the strong enemy''s attack, so she didn''t appear on the battlefield." Elon''s words immediately interest rod. Whether Vita really didn''t know the news of the arrival of the strong enemy, or Elon deliberately concealed this from vita, rod didn''t care at this time. What rod really cared about was another thing in Elon''s mouth, that is, the existence of the potion factory. Rod recalled that before he was banished to the water element plane, there was no magic potion factory. It was during this period that the magic potion factory appeared. Chapter 1124 When he accompanied Elon to the site of the potion workshop, rod also learned about this special building. The establishment of the potion workshop was facilitated by vita. The significance of this building is to simplify the process of potion refining, make the process of potion refining more convenient and fast, and turn the original uncontrollable factors into controllable existence. In rod''s impression, for the refining of potions, only let the potions themselves in a quiet room. The time required for refining a potion and the quality of the potions can only depend on the refining level of the potions scholars themselves. There is no way to help them finish the refining of potions faster. The existence of the potion workshop completely changed this situation. It divided the whole process of potion refining into several different stages and handed them to different potion scholars, so that each potion scholar only had to be responsible for what he was good at. In the past, when the potions were made by the potion scholars alone, they were completely based on their own understanding or preferences. Even if they used the same potion formula, the potions would make additional adjustments in the measurement according to the previous refining experience, which also made the final formed potions good or bad. The magic medicine factory completely standardizes the process of refining magic medicine, the selection and measurement of any material are fixed, and there is almost no difference in the quality of the magic medicine. In addition, since it is no longer necessary for the potion scholars to refine a potion completely, even the ordinary people without any knowledge of potion can go on smoothly after a period of training, but they are still inferior to those potion scholars in details. For all kinds of matters in the magic medicine factory, rod naturally felt extremely surprised. He did not expect that Vita turned the refining of magic medicine into this mode. From Elon''s mouth, rod learned that Vita''s construction of the potion factory was based on her memory of the potion factory built by orthodox mages in the golden age of blakhada. The existence of the potion factory turns the original complex potion refining into a controllable process. The final potion has no deviation in effect. Even the apprentice can complete one of the processes, just like the common potion factory in blakhada. However, the existence of the potion factory has long disappeared in the memory of all mages with the closure of the potion by blakada, and only some ancient books have recorded it. Even rod had only heard about the story of the magic medicine factory. He didn''t expect that Vita would be able to set up the magic medicine factory during his exile. Because alchemy is still allowed to exist in blakhada, the statue factory still exists in blakhada, and has not been banned. For blakhada''s mages, a large number of statue puppets have been produced. Even ordinary lords are qualified to build large statue factories. Naturally, this is very good news for rod. With the existence of the magic potion factory, rod no longer has to worry about the quantity of magic potions. However, what rod cares about most is that can he still drink magic potions for his body? After the first stage of the ceremony, rod also lost his hunger, fatigue and other feelings. Rod can predict that if he drinks the potion, the potion will drop directly down the empty skeleton. Without the flesh and blood as the carrier, he will not be able to get the promotion brought by the potion. It seems that he has thought of something. Rod shakes his head. As the most top ceremony of all the necromancer rituals, the Lich body transformed from the endless night ritual will theoretically surpass the original body of flesh and blood creatures. There is no reason why he can''t get the promotion in the potion. Maybe rod needs to think of other ways. Thinking about all kinds of things in the potion, under the leadership of Elon, rod soon came to the potion factory outside the city. What appeared in front of rod''s eyes was a huge factory building with a row of chimneys extending upward from the roof. After careful counting, there were as many as six chimneys in total. The intense smoke was continuously released and added to the dark sky overhead. Behind rod, Rowling, whose face is covered with black veil, also comes here. Looking at the huge potion factory in front of her, Rowling is not surprised. At this time, she has already called Vita in the potion factory with her mental imprint. Before long, Vita came out of the potion factory. As soon as she appeared, looking at rod, Vita was stunned. A little shock flashed in her eyes, and then she quickly recovered. But her expression had already been seen by rod. Coming to rod''s body, Vita leaned over and said, "welcome Lord back." Without confirmation by words, just looking at rod at this time, Vita confirmed his identity and knew that the skeleton like creature in front of him was the Lord of this place, and it could not be Rowling''s disguise. In addition to the difference in momentum, Vita can feel a special breath from rod at this time. She knows that Rowling can never have this unique breath. As for rod, who has made himself recover many times, Vita has been deeply impressed, not to mention the existence of this special atmosphere. Hearing Vita''s greeting, rod nodded and said, "let me see the harvest of the potion factory in this period of time." Hearing rod''s words, Vita has a humanized smile on her face. Obviously, she is very confident in the harvest and believes that she can meet rod''s requirements: "please follow me, Lord. First visit the potion factory, and then check the harvest." Rod didn''t give any more answers. He just followed vita and went into the potion factory together. He was also curious about how the potion factory, which had already disappeared in blakada''s records, completed the whole process of potion refining. After entering the gate of the potion factory, the guard who records the information of the entry personnel looks at the people who appear in front of him, and his eyes suddenly show an incredible look. When he comes to the potion factory, in addition to the founder of the whole potion factory, as well as the city master here, he even has to treat them respectfully. Because of his low identity, the guard doesn''t know the information about rod, but what he can confirm is that the person in front of him is absolutely not what he can stop. Once he dares to ask the identity of the person in front of him as usual, I''m afraid he will be punished unimaginably. All the way through, without any obstruction, rod and his party came to the interior of the potion factory. Chapter 1125 It wasn''t until rod and his party completely entered the interior of the potion factory that the outermost guard breathed a sigh of relief. Looking back at rod, the guard''s heart was still hard to calm down. Even if he just looked at the special figure, he felt a burst of fear and didn''t know what kind of existence he was facing. All kinds of rumors about the Lord make the guards realize that the existence that can exude such momentum and let many important people in the city treat it like this is most likely the real Lord in the city. According to the senior personnel of the magic medicine guild, the establishment of the magic medicine factory also comes from his will. Just as the guard laments the Lord''s power, another person enters the gate of the potion factory. After noticing the comer, the guard quickly looked around, thinking that it was the general personnel of the previous Lord. What appeared in front of him was the figure of an ordinary woman. No one else followed her, and she could not feel her own strength. At this time, the woman was anxious and wanted to go beyond the person in front of her and enter the inner area of the potion factory. "Wait, you stop first." Looking at this unruly woman who wanted to enter the factory, the guard stopped her. "Unauthorized personnel are forbidden to enter the magic medicine factory." Feeling the gradual dissipation of the death energy left by rod, her face was even more anxious. Looking at the guard in front of her, she showed a silver seal in her hand and said, "I''m the tax official in the city, responsible for tax management and other matters. Now I need to see the manager of the magic medicine factory." After confirming the authenticity of the seal and registering it, the guard nodded: "what''s the matter? I can help you communicate. The big man of the suspected Lord has just come to the interior of the potion factory. You''d better wait here for a moment, so as not to collide with the Lord and be punished unnecessarily. " Hearing the guard''s words, her expression became firm: "that''s just right. I have something to confirm with him." Ignoring the guard''s advice, she went straight to the inside of the magic medicine factory. Her eyes became more firm. A special will gathered in her heart, so that she would not be afraid of the possible danger. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Under the leadership of vita, rod visited several important areas of the potion factory. According to vita, the existence of the whole potion factory is to complete the refining of a kind of potion, that is, the potion left by North before he left to improve and control his spiritual attributes. This also meets the requirements of rod before he was exiled. In the division of refining steps, the whole refining process of magic medicine is divided into four stages, namely material processing, rough refining, refining and sub packaging. In the whole magic medicine factory, there are four different workshops for these four stages to complete the single process. At this time, rod, under the leadership of vita, was outside the refining workshop, observing the internal scene. The gigantic giant of the skull will move the liquid that has been refined to a great VAT, which contains all kinds of material essence, into the refining workshop, and placed above the rapidly rotating wooden apparatus. The apprentice of the poster will maintain the whole process and use the ability of casting to rapidly cool at the right time. Compared with other processes, the refining process, which was originally the most complex and could best reflect the ability of the potion scholar, was greatly simplified. Rhode had never seen the equipment used to separate the impurities in the crude liquid. From Vita''s mouth, rod also understands the follow-up of this process. When the crude liquid in the barrel is completely separated and cooled, the qualified refined liquid can be obtained from the upper layer, and then it can be sent to the final sub packing workshop. Ten bottles of magic medicine can be sub packed at one time. The whole process of the separation of the potion still needs some time, but rod did not continue to wait, but went directly to the last area. According to vita, the instruments used to separate the crude liquid in front of her eyes are also the instruments that used to exist in the potion factory in brakata, and vita recreates them according to her memory. After visiting a complete potion factory, under the leadership of vita, rod came to the place where the finished products of potions were stored. Even if he only came here, rod could feel that the spirit in his mind was touched. Obviously, the potion contained in it can greatly enhance rod''s control spirit. Rod who has drunk this potion many times, even if he is only in these potions, has already produced this kind of perception in his spirit. Looking at the innumerable potions in front of him, at this moment, rod can''t help recalling what Vita once mentioned about the side effects of this potion. Drinking a lot of this potion is likely to damage his spirit and eventually lose all his casting ability. these Rod picked up one of the magic potions, and the system test showed that the completion of this bottle of magic potion was 80, and it could provide two spiritual attributes of manipulation, which was considered to be of good quality. While rod was checking the potion in his hand, Vita seemed to think of something and said on his own initiative: "although I know the internal process of the potion factory, I owe the help of a necromancer to adjust the details, especially to make the whole process more in line with the nature of the potion itself, so as to get better quality potions." Rod''s expression did not change, but looked at the voice of vita. "That necromancer is one of the Necromancers you have asked for to refine the potion. He is even more familiar with this kind of potion than the developers. Without his adjustment of the refining process, I''m afraid the establishment of the potion factory will be delayed for a long time, and the potions he gets will have more side effects." Vita''s words attracted rod''s attention. In his impression, before he was exiled, he did arrange a group of necromancers who were good at potions to refine the potions. Looking at Elon not far away, rod knew that it was Elon who was responsible for collecting potions and managing the Necromancers. Seeing that rod looked at himself, Elon nodded: "this is indeed the case. The necromancer who has made great contributions to the potion factory, named Sean, has now joined the potion guild." three o''clock Chapter 1126 As for the necromancer who had made outstanding contributions in the process of refining the potion, rod wrote down his name and turned to vita "How many magic potions can the current magic potion factory provide?" Looking at the sealed potions around, Vita replied: "during the period of the Lord''s absence, including the previously refined potions, there were nearly 400 bottles of potions stored in the potion factory." It seems to be thinking of something. Vita explained: "because the same kind of refining materials are widely used, even the freelance chamber of commerce can not supply the material consumption of the magic medicine factory under full operation. If you want to buy the past refining materials, you must spend several times of gold coins. The magic medicine factory can only complete three groups of refining every day, providing a total of 30 bottles of magic medicine." Seeing that rod was not very satisfied with the quantity of magic potions provided by the magic potion factory every day, Vita added: "in the magic potion guild, the magic potions scholars led by Sean are also working hard to study new refining methods and strive to produce magic potions with different materials that can also improve the control spirit. At present, they have not achieved any results." "According to the news from the magic medicine guild, if the developers who control the spirit magic medicine can come to the magic medicine guild and have a discussion about magic medicine, maybe they will develop new refining methods faster." Knowing Vita''s request, rod shook his head: "the developer of this magic medicine is not easy to see now. By the way, how are the side effects of magic medicine eliminated? " Vita sighed: "unfortunately, the side effects of the potion are still there. According to the tests of many potions scholars, the maximum amount of potions a creature can drink is related to its own mental state. The stronger the spirit is, the more potions a creature can drink. " Rod understands that the mental state in Vita''s mouth corresponds to the mental attributes in the attribute panel. That is to say, as long as the mental attributes are improved, it can delay the coming of the potion backfire. This is also related to the backfire brought by the potion itself acting on the spirit. This news also corresponds to rod''s previous judgment on the nature of this potion. Since the antiphagy of the potion acts on the spiritual attribute, as long as it has enough powerful spiritual attribute, it can delay the antiphagy brought by the potion. Knowing this, rod seems to be aware of something, but without waiting for him to confirm, his thoughts are interrupted by Vita''s words. "Lord, during your absence, have you met any... Special creatures?" Hearing Vita''s inquiry, rod''s face changed slightly and asked, "what do you mean?" "There''s a special biological smell left on you. That''s why I have this question." "Breath?" Rod looked at the surface of his body suspiciously, only to see a skeleton like body. "Even if there is any residual breath, it should disappear with the flesh and blood. How do you feel the breath of my time?" Vita shook her head and explained, "I don''t mean the breath on the surface of the body, but the breath on the deeper level, attached to the soul. The existence of this breath represents the curse of the elemental creatures. Any Elemental creature will recognize your breath when it sees you. That''s why I have this question: did you foresee any special elemental creatures during your exile? " "Curse..." rod''s expression changed slightly. He checked the system log, but there was no hint about curse. Only at this time, rod could not refute Vita''s words, "among the element creatures I met on this trip, the only one that can be called special is probably a legendary element Lord." Hearing the creature mentioned by rod, Vita was shocked. There was a flash of heat in her eyes. She quickly asked, "what does this legendary element Lord look like?" Looking at Vita''s change in his eyes, rod quietly replied: "I went to the water element plane on this trip. This legendary element Lord has a body close to the water element man, but his upper body is no different from that of human beings, and even has blood flowing in his body, which is completely different from ordinary element creatures. His name seems to be Alor. Do you know him?" The fiery color in Vita''s eyes continued: "how can I know the legendary element Lord in the water element plane, but according to your description, I think of the secret news about element creatures." Rod seemed a little interested in Vita''s point: "let''s hear it." Vita pondered for a while and said: "I wonder if the Lord has found that no matter what kind of elemental creatures they are, there are always some parts similar to human beings, maybe their looks or trunk structure. It may not be strange that these things appear in flesh and blood creatures, but elemental creatures also exist in this form." "According to the research of the orthodox mage blakada many years ago, the reason why the elemental Biology presents a form similar to that of human beings is to complete the transformation of form at a higher level, that is, to transform into human form, and finally to become real human beings." "The legendary level can''t satisfy the whole process of transformation. If you want to become a human, you must reach a higher level, or even beyond the legendary level, that is..." Speaking of this, Vita did not go on, but rod has understood her meaning. The legendary creature corresponds to the seventh level creature whose strength has reached its peak. Beyond the legendary level, it corresponds to the eighth level creature that rod has never seen, that is, the divine level creature. The appearance of divine creatures has too much significance. Compared with it, making elemental creatures obtain human body is just a trivial matter in rod''s view. As if thinking of something, Vita explained: "of course, there are also legendary element lords who do not want to change into human form. They completely give up the similar parts of the body and human beings, and even give up the original body, and turn themselves into pure magic elements. They are invincible in the element plane." Vita''s words remind rod of the legendary element Lord he saw in his previous life. If in the plane of water element, rod meets not the element Lord in human form, but another kind, he is afraid to fail. Liberated the original body, the legendary element Lord can obtain incomparable strength. In the water element plane, it can even become a tsunami itself. In the face of this form of legendary element Lord, rod has almost no means to counteract it. Compared with it, the legendary element Lord in human form has much less ability. Chapter 1127 "Having said so much, you haven''t told me why the elemental creatures are eager to transform into human form, as if it doesn''t give them more power, and where does the breath that exists in me come from?" Hearing rod''s question, Vita paused and then replied, "Elemental creatures desire to be human. I think it''s because of perception." "Perception?" Rod was puzzled and didn''t realize what Vita meant. "Some emotions, some feelings, are the bodies of elemental creatures, which can never be felt. In order to experience these unprecedented feelings, elemental creatures will transform into human form." Recalling something, Vita''s vision drifted to the distance and said softly: "compared with the legendary level, the water element man who can transform into human form, the genie is undoubtedly much luckier. At the same time, it is more in line with this transformation. From beginning to end, it is very similar to human beings. The powerful Genie can even have offspring with human beings." "What else?" Rod asked, "will the transformation to humans bring substantial benefits to elemental organisms? For example, more powerful casting ability, fearless body damage, or some special secret method "No, on the contrary, it is restricted by the human body and cannot drive magic elements at will." Looking at rod, who has lost his flesh and blood and has only pale bones on his face, Vita realizes that he will not understand some things. "So the shift is meaningless." Rod made his own conclusion, "I don''t know what these elemental creatures think. They give up the original powerful elemental body and transform to a weaker human form. Don''t they know how many mages yearn for the casting ability of elemental creatures, and how many people yearn to get rid of the limitation of human body and transform to a higher form?" "I don''t know, Lord, what do you think of the human body, regardless of the casting ability?" Hearing rod''s words, although Vita knows that rod''s ideas are somewhat different, and even have essential differences, she still can''t help asking. Rod thought for a while and replied: "human body is not immune to any negative magic effect. Mental magic is specially designed for the flesh and blood body. If you put aside the casting ability, fatigue, pain, hunger, disease and aging also act on the body. It''s not a good choice." Rod''s words were also in his mind. In his opinion, it was an extra gain for him to bear the first stage of the ceremony for Rowling. He got rid of the limitation of human body and turned to a more powerful form, that is, the form possessed by liches. In the eyes of professionals in other regions, the favor of necromancers is negative. The decline in charm caused by the loss of flesh and blood has no effect on rod. Rod does not care about this. The only thing that rod cares about is that after his body loses its flesh and blood, his perception of the outside world seems to be a little dull. Recalling the scene of holding Rowling at the top of the evocation tower, rod can hardly feel any touch. Only the existence of blood perception can make rod clearly feel Rowling. The feelings related to Rowling are also the only things that rod cares about. As for other things, rod doesn''t care about them. Because he has not completed the whole ceremony of endless night, although rod''s body is close to the form of lich, he can not realize the immortal ability of Lich. He can only be called the body of corpse Lich. If he wants to truly achieve immortality and obtain the complete body of lich, he has to complete the whole ceremony of endless night and obtain the power of Lich. For this reason, in rod''s view, the behavior of the transformation of elemental biology to human form is undoubtedly putting the cart before the horse. Instead of giving up the elemental body without any flaws, he was restricted by the flesh and blood body. Rod did not understand what those elemental creatures thought. Seeing that Rhodes could not understand herself, Vita''s mouth twitched and sighed, "I think we''d better go back to the topic of curse." "If my perception is correct, the curse that exists in the Lord is imposed by the legendary element Lord. The curse does not have any substantive effect. It is just a special mark for all elements to perceive. Some powerful elements can also perceive." "The imprint contains the life of the legendary element Lord. Any element creature who sees the imprint will understand that the legendary element Lord died in your hands, and even will attract revenge from other legendary element Lords." Knowing this, rod frowned and asked, "is there any way to get rid of this curse?" Rod is not afraid of the Revenge of the elemental creatures. The ones who should really be afraid of rod''s return should be those elemental creatures. However, rod does not want this curse to remain on his soul all the time, so that his identity will not be recognized by the elemental creatures all the time. Vita sighed and replied: "with my ability, I can''t lift the curse of the Lord''s life, which contains legendary elements. I can''t help the Lord in this respect. Only the legendary element creatures can lift the curse." "No harm." Rod didn''t blame vita. If it wasn''t for her reminder, rod didn''t even know that he was cursed by the dead legendary element Lord. In rod''s impression, the one who has a deep study of curse is the magician in the underground world. In a sense, curse can also be regarded as a part of magic. Only the magician can master some of the most vicious curses. There are a lot of special knowledge in witchcraft. Any skill outside the level of magic can be divided into witchcraft. Because of this, there is no special skill corresponding to witchcraft. If you want to learn witchcraft, you have to master it one by one. It takes a lot of time for the magician to master all kinds of secrets. At this time, rod didn''t find a way to connect with the underground world. The only way to get to the deep underground is through the vortex in the water element plane. Even if he wanted to start from the magician and relieve his curse, rod didn''t have any clue. Through the ability possessed by the magic, the mage can completely change his appearance in other people''s eyes, even the tone of his speech, etc., but there is no way to hide the curse attached to the soul. Therefore, in the absence of any way to remove the curse, rod can only let the curse exist on himself for a long time. Chapter 1128 After learning about the curse, rod knows that when he sees other elemental creatures in the future, he should pay more attention to avoid any unnecessary trouble. The curse from the legendary Elemental Lord may take effect at any time. It''s just that rod didn''t worry much. Even the legendary element Lord who applied the curse died in his hands. Naturally, the effect of the curse was extremely limited. At this time, rod picked up the sealed potion from one side. In the translucent bottle, there was a light yellow liquid. All the measurement in it was enough to improve the control spirit by 2 points. Pick up the potion, through the system''s detection, confirmed the potion''s effect, rod did not drink it as before. What bothered him at this time was how to apply the potion''s effect on his body. After the loss of flesh and blood, rod could not drink the magic medicine in front of him as before. He had to do it in other ways. For lichs, there must be other ways to finish the potion drinking, but rod didn''t know it at this time. Fortunately, at this time, rod has a unique way to communicate with the real Lich. Although rod does not know how to drink the potion, he can ask the real Lich for advice. Maybe it''s the effect of rituals, or the loss of flesh and blood. In rod''s perception, his ability to control the mental imprint is significantly enhanced, and he can transmit information to the dead far away. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Among the ruins, in the half collapsed building, a humanoid who is meditating suddenly receives a change in his perception, and the process of meditation is interrupted. His body is very thin, and his skin is shriveled in many places. The strong death energy all over his body proves that he is different from the identity of conventional creatures. This man is the death knight Green who was controlled by rod in the city of Warren. Green, whose meditation was interrupted, had no complaints in his heart. The information from his mental imprint made him understand the situation at this time. Soon, green arrived at the only intact building among the ruins, a magic guild that seemed to have been abandoned for a long time, and asked to see the real Lord here, modo, one of the immortal liches. Led by the undead, green enters the abandoned magic guild and meets modo on the huge seat. There are no living creatures in the ruins. Only the energy of death diffuses from the ruins. It took a long time for Greene to get used to it. It is said that this was once a medium-sized undead town. Although it was not prosperous, it had complete facilities, which could provide space for the undead mage to develop. The arrival of the Lich changed everything, and finally formed the appearance of green. On the seat, modo''s eyes turned, and his face, which was incomplete but not completely skeletal, was like a dried corpse, obviously aware of Green''s arrival. "I have received a message from Lord rod. He wants to ask you how to drink something like potion as a pure Lich." Hearing Green''s words, modo''s expression seemed to be touched. With a cold hum, he said in a deep voice: "body of Lich? It seems that during this time, he has completed a wonderful ceremony. " Having said that, modo is still very clear about his own situation. After the recovery of the ghost King''s cloak, modo can feel some special changes in himself, so he said: "The body of the lich, which is opposite to the living, naturally can''t drink the potion directly like ordinary people. It needs some special secret methods to achieve this." With that, a sealed scroll appeared in Modo''s hand, and he threw it to the ground in front of green. Green quickly bent over and picked it up. "Convey the above to your master in detail, and at the same time tell him that nags and I are ready at the Diya border. We will join the battle when he officially launches an attack on Eli." With Murdoch''s deep words, green keenly noticed that in the depth of this abandoned magic guild, two huge scarlet light spots appeared, just like a blazing fire. According to the corresponding shape of the undead, it seems that there is an undead that he can''t imagine. Dare not stay here, green quickly returned to his original resting building, opened the sealed scroll, and fed back the recorded information to rod. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Lord, with your present body, can you drink the potion?" See rod holding one bottle of potion, half a day no other action, Vita asked. In addition to vita, both Elon and Rowling found the existence of this problem, but did not ask rod. Among them, Elon doesn''t want to ask more. Whether rod can drink the potion or not has little to do with him. Rowling knows that she doesn''t need to ask more. She believes rod must have a way to use the potion in front of her. Only Vita takes the initiative to ask. "The prerequisite for drinking magic medicine is the human body. Other forms of creatures can''t do this. Even elemental creatures can''t get the promotion brought by magic medicine." Vita sighed as if she had thought of something. Noticing Vita''s action and recalling her previous words, rod put down his potion and asked, "what? Do you really want to have a human body? " Hearing rod''s words, Vita nodded solemnly and replied: "I dream of getting human body, but I know that it is impossible to achieve. The human body beyond the legendary level is just the dream pursued by elemental creatures." Seeing that Vita didn''t have any cover up, he admitted this. Rod was a little surprised, but he understood what she had said before. On one side, Elon also listened to Vita''s words in his ears, showing a thoughtful look, but finally shook his head and didn''t say much. As weita said in his words, the only feasible way for the elemental creatures to obtain the real human body is to become the existence beyond the legendary level. In Elon''s impression, for countless years, only one creature has reached the level beyond legend. That is Gwen Magnus, once the God of mages. Even after countless years, his glory has never dissipated in blakada, and his name is still praised by all mages. No matter how ordinary an Elemental creature, it can''t achieve this. So it seems that Vita''s dream has always been doomed to fail to come true. Thinking of this, Elon can''t help sighing. Chapter 1129 Hearing Vita''s words, rod seemed to want to say something, but he finally held back. In rod''s view, even if Vita has a human body, her essence is still a death knight full of death energy, not a real human. For this reason, in rod''s view, what Vita is seeking can not be achieved from the beginning. To become a real human, it can only be her dream, which can never be realized. Feel the strong desire in Vita''s heart, know that her words are true, rod did not say this, just shook his head. At this time, rod''s mind, belonging to the death knight Green''s spiritual imprint, suddenly came a message. The sudden arrival of information disrupted rod''s thoughts at this time. After careful perception, rod realized that what was recorded in the information was a special secret method, and the effect of this secret method was also what rod needed at this time. As a system beyond the method of casting, skills such as secret arts can be classified into the ranks of witchcraft in the underground world. However, in the surface world, due to different names, these special skills are collectively referred to as secret arts by professionals. According to the information from the spiritual imprint, the secret method that appeared in rod''s mind at this time, called fragrant secret method, was not developed by the lich, but spread among the Lich for a long time. It was more inclined to orthodox magic, but was widely used by the Lich in the end. According to the instructions in the secret method, rod opened the sealed potion and put it in front of him. Soon, there was a churn inside the potion, accompanied by bubbles constantly rising, and the mist rose from the bottle mouth. Rod drew the bottle mouth close to the empty nasal bone and sucked the mist away. In the sea of spirit, there is a faint sense of stimulation, accompanied by bursts of expansion. Through checking the system log, rod confirmed that his spiritual attribute of manipulation has been improved, and the effect of magic medicine has been shown in him. At this time, rod looked at the bottle of potion in his hand, and saw that the originally viscous light yellow liquid had turned dark and released a special smell. Rod couldn''t feel it because he lost his sense of smell, but looking at the expressions of other people around him, it didn''t seem like a good smell. The secret effect of aromatics is to make Rhodes absorb the essence of a thing. The mist that has been absorbed by Rhodes is the carrier of the essence. As the refined magic medicine, when it is absorbed by Rhodes, its effect will be completely and naturally displayed. According to the hint of the aromatics secret, after absorbing the essence, the things left in the magic bottle can not be absorbed or produce negative effects. Under normal circumstances, if Rhode drinks the potion directly, these things can''t be distinguished, so he can only drink them together. It is these wastes that lead to the negative effect of the potion. Depending on the aromatic secret method to absorb the magic medicine, rod did not feel the strong spiritual stimulation in the past, but directly obtained the attribute improvement. Obviously, the existence of this secret method can greatly alleviate the side effects of the magic medicine itself. The only thing that makes rod dissatisfied is the attribute value of this potion. According to the system detection before drinking, this potion with a completion degree of more than 80 can provide 2 control mental attributes, while rod only improves 1 control spirit after absorbing it through the aromatic secret method. The existence of aromatic secret method can alleviate the side effects of magic medicine, but its own effect is also missing because of the secret method, which is inevitable in the process of using this secret method. Compared with the previously obtained method of energy secret, it is also the existence of mystique. The secret of the energy secret is to absorb the vitality of the creature and repair its body at the same time. The secret of aroma is to absorb the essence of the substance after removing the impurity that can not be absorbed. Not only is the refined magic medicine used by Rhodes, but everything is absorbed in the arcane secret. Even the stone on the ground can be absorbed by the secret law, but the absorption effect is extremely limited, and there is not much essence that can be absorbed in the stone. Recalling the effect of this secret method, rod realized that it may be that he eliminated those impurities, which made the final effect of the magic medicine missing. But for rod, it was undoubtedly a great harvest. With the existence of this secret method, the side effects of the magic medicine itself are alleviated. For a long time, rod doesn''t have to worry about the backfire from the magic medicine, and can safely absorb all the magic drugs. With the full-scale production of the potion factory, rod can obtain a large number of potions and absorb them through the secret method of fragrance. Compared with the enhanced spiritual attribute of manipulation, the loss of the effect of the potion itself is nothing at all. The side effects of magic potions have always been a problem for rod, which made him dare not drink magic potions with low completion. But now, this problem is undoubtedly solved. With these spiritual attributes, many of rod''s ideas can be realized. The emergence of aromatic secret method undoubtedly solves a difficult problem of rod. It was the name of the secret that puzzled rod. From the effect of the secret, rod didn''t feel any fragrance. On the contrary, the impurities left in the bottle were emitting a stench that other creatures around him could not bear, which was obviously inconsistent with the name of the secret. In rod''s view, the name of this secret method obviously does not exist for the waste left after absorption. Although there is a sense of contrast in it, the secret method that has been circulating for so long can not be used for this. It seems that the existence of this secret method has other important functions. Its real usage is not the same as that used by rod. But at this time, rod can''t imagine what other functions this secret method has. After absorption, some waste potion bottles will be put into the space ring, ready to be disposed of later. Rod focuses on the other packaged potions around him. With the existence of aromatic secret method, rod no longer has to worry about the side effects of magic medicine. At this time, the only thing he needs to do is to absorb all the magic medicine in front of him. After losing his body, he got such a harvest from the secret method. Rod felt something in his heart. Just as rod was looking at the potions in front of him, there was a loud noise in the potion factory behind him. The sudden abnormality disturbed rod''s mind at this time, and made him have to look in the same direction. Not far from the rear, a blonde woman was looking at him, with an inexplicable meaning in her eyes. Chapter 1130 The figure that appeared here immediately attracted rod''s attention. From her, rod didn''t realize any sense of threat. Her rank was far lower than rod''s imagination. Even if she tried her best, she couldn''t hurt rod at all. After noticing her appearance, rod didn''t say much. On one side, Elon immediately said, "Leah, what are you doing here? The Lord is inspecting the potion factory. Go back to where you should be Elon, who is familiar with rod''s character, knows what he will do. When he sees Leia''s rash appearance here, he is worried. He is afraid that Leia will offend rod in her words, so he says so before rod speaks. In the face of Elon''s persuasion, Leah shook her head and said firmly in her eyes, "don''t worry about me, Lord Elon. I''m here just to see the Lord. I have some questions. I want to ask the Lord." Elon''s words also remind rod of the woman''s identity in front of him. It''s Leah who has a certain connection with North. Compared with before, Leah''s body may be puffy because of days of anxiety. Just when rod is going to ask Leah what she''s coming for, Rowling''s sign suddenly comes from rod''s perception. "Brother, she came for the necromancer who was taken away by you. During your absence, she has asked me many times. I don''t know the specific information, so I can only put it off. Now that my brother is back, please tell her the truth." Rowling''s words appear in rod''s mind directly through the ability of consanguinity perception, from which rod can feel her sincere meaning. It seems that during this period of time, Rowling has recognized Leah, who is constantly asking her questions. Although he didn''t understand what happened between them, with Rowling''s request, rod couldn''t ignore Leah in front of him. He could only simply say, "I remember you. You want to ask about North''s news, right?" Leah nodded, then heard rod''s words again. "North is now performing an important task in the shadow city of King Diya. Accompanied by the king of the kingdom of the dead, he will not feel lonely." Hearing rod''s words, Leah was surprised. Her intuition told her that rod''s words were not like talking casually. The meaning contained in the words was naturally what Leah was worried about at this time, and the anxious color on her face could not be restrained: "what did you do to north? He is an ordinary necromancer, how can he have any connection with King Diya! It must be you... " "Cough..." feeling Leah''s state at this time, Elon said: "pay attention to your attitude towards the Lord, Leah." Fearing that Leia''s words will offend her and lead to devastating punishment, Elon''s seemingly blaming Leia actually reminds her that the Lord she is facing is not a good fault. For the North mentioned by rod, Vita shows a lot of interest: "north? Isn''t he the developer of the psychic potion? " "Yes." Rod confirmed the content of Vita''s words. He attached great importance to vita, who managed the potion factory for himself. "The way to control the refining of spiritual potions was developed by North." After understanding the information, Vita nodded, with an expression of understanding, and then explained to Leah: "Human woman, although I don''t know why you want to see North so urgently, what I can confirm is that the Lord didn''t mean to harm him." From vita, Leah could feel a sense of affinity. She felt a lot more relaxed, but she continued to ask, "what can I do to see North again?" these "But..." in Leah''s expression, a trace of reluctance appeared, obviously unwilling to accept such a result, "I have some reasons to see him, some words must be said to him face to face." The existence of peeping eyes enables rod to perceive more thoughts in Leah''s heart. Rod perceives the reluctance and pain in Leah''s heart, as well as some other information that he once ignored. The existence of this information seems to make rod aware of something, and his view of Leah has changed, so he asked, "do you really want to see North?" Leah replied immediately, with a trace of firmness in her words: "yes, I''m even willing to give up my life for this." "Hum." Rod snorted coldly and then said, "I said that north is in the palace of the shadow city. If you want to see him, you might as well go here by yourself. Don''t blame me for not warning you. Now there are no ordinary creatures in Diya. It''s not a safe place. For the sake of life, I don''t recommend you to do this. " Then, as if thinking of something, rod took out a thing from the space ring and threw it to Leah''s position. Leia catches it and finds that what Rhode throws is a smooth blue crystal with a special will and a very special energy of death. At the same time, rod''s words came back to her. "What you are holding in your hand is the core element containing my mental imprint. Showing it at the right time will save you a lot of trouble. But it should be noted that ordinary necromancers don''t understand the meaning of my mental imprint. Only those powerful beings can recognize the meaning." Feeling the joy on Leah''s face, rod added: "I don''t recommend you to leave Sao O city, but you won''t intervene. You don''t need to expect me to help you with space magic. Since your will has reached a level beyond life, you might as well do it. Maybe there will be miracles in the process." As if he had thought of something, rod sneered and said nothing. After getting the information about North''s whereabouts and the promise from Rhode that she would not interfere, Leah is already very satisfied. As for the core elements that Rhode gave her, she put them in her pocket and did not mix them with other things. After getting the information she needed, Leah said a simple goodbye, paid her respects to rod, and left outside the drug factory. Chapter 1131 Looking at Leah, who is gradually disappearing and finally disappears in front of the public, Elon seems to be aware of something. With a long sigh, he says to rod: "You shouldn''t let her get involved. She''s just an ordinary person without rank. How can she deal with the necromancer in Diya? What''s more, there are amazing changes happening inside Diya at this time. I think no one knows this better than you." During this period of time, through the collection of intelligence, Elon naturally understood what happened in Dia. Countless years ago, the lich, who had achieved immortality, came out one after another some time ago and led their legions of undead to fight. More and more ordinary creatures were transformed into the existence of corpses and witches, which caused more disasters. Ordinary necromancers, who have been rewarded by the lich, can also use the ability of the Necromancers to transform the undead creatures. Ordinary people like Leah have no living space in Diya, and the final result will only be transformed into undead creatures. In Elon''s opinion, this kind of transformation of the undead always has a sense of inexplicable familiarity. It seems that the source of all these changes can be traced carefully and eventually extended to one person, that is, his loyal rod. All sorts of things have already explained to Elon that rod is unusual. Naturally, Elon will not think that Leah''s simple request can move rod in front of him. He obviously has a more complicated plan. Leia, who is an ordinary person, may have to do her best to have a chance to survive in the plan of such a necromancer. For this, Elon naturally feels a little dissatisfied. "During your absence, Leah, as the tax official in the city, made a series of measures to collect a large number of gold coins from the necromancer who transformed the necromancer, which met the needs of establishing a magic medicine factory. Even the materials for refining magic medicine were obtained by using these gold coins. You really shouldn''t let her get involved." In Elon''s opinion, rod''s action of telling Leia where north is located is undoubtedly harmful to her, which is also something Elon doesn''t understand. According to the feedback from peeping eye, before that, Leah did have high-level special skills in financial management. Maybe the situation is really like what Elon said. Leah''s existence has greatly helped the existence of the magic medicine factory, but rod didn''t care. "Do you mean I should thank her?" With rod''s insipid voice in his ear, Elon nodded and said, "in a sense, yes." Rod sneered, noncommittal. "I didn''t take the initiative to involve her. As you can see, it was her will that drove her behavior and made her forget the danger she faced. I just gave her the answer she wanted to know." For rod''s answer, Elon is still dissatisfied: "you could have refused her request directly through the status of Lord, and let her stay in Sao O city, but you did not do so, but let the situation develop." Hearing Elon''s words, rod shook his head: "you''re wrong, Elon. Don''t you feel the will in her heart? The existence of will can''t be erased so easily. I don''t think you want to see the appearance of magic like demagogues. Even if I refuse her, she will not give up, but will always find the answer As he said this, rod seemed to think of something: "the will is the most difficult thing to deal with, especially the will beyond the body and soul, which will drive the creature all the way until the moment when life dissipates. Aren''t you curious? With such a strong will, is the final outcome of a person''s will blooming, becoming a real hero and gaining a new life, or will he die and be silent with the darkness? " The existence of will is closely related to the template of heroes. Except for a few natural heroes, ordinary people have to go through the cohesion of will to become heroes. Even if there is a system, there is no interference at all. There is no special skill, which can improve the will in the heart from the fundamental level. Because of this, rod is naturally curious about what level Leah can achieve under the drive of the will. This is also the reason that rod finally tells Leia about North''s whereabouts and gives it to the core of elements for her to prove her identity. In addition, there is nothing else that can move rod in Leia. Even if he detects the abnormality of her body, rod''s idea will not change. "I don''t think there''s anything to be curious about in this life-long gamble." Elon''s words didn''t affect rod''s thoughts. Rod simply said: "If one day, driven by your will, you make a move that you think you won''t regret, I won''t stop you either. I will even help you with your previous contributions." For what rod said, Elon sighed and ended the conversation with rod: "I hope so." Leia''s arrival disrupted rod and his party''s original examination of the potion. With the end of the conversation, the scene was calm again. The conversation between rod and Elon is listened to by Rowling, but Rowling''s attention is not on the content of their conversation. At this time, Rowling, looking at the direction of Leah''s departure, was in a trance. During the time when rod was exiled, Rowling had already had many contacts with Leah. She knew why Leah risked the threat of punishment and wanted to get the answer from rod. Before that, Rowling, disguised as rod, was also questioned by Leah. Maybe it was Rowling''s many prevarications in Leia''s inquiry, and she didn''t show the powerful momentum of belonging to the undead Lord, which made Leia not aware of the danger of the people in front of her. At first, she found that when Leia came to the potion factory, she felt the attitude that belonged to her. Rowling was still worried that rod, who felt offended, would be punished, but this did not happen. Seeing that Leah has got the information she wants from rod, Rowling can''t help but feel relieved that she has achieved initial success. However, in the state of Diya at this time, Leah could never come to the capital of the kingdom of the dead by her own way. Maybe she had died in the hands of the crazy necromancer before she could even reach Diya. Looking back on what rod said before, although rod indicated that he would not use space magic to help Leah, he did not restrict others. Thinking of this, Rowling seems to have made a decision in her heart. Chapter 1132 After the conversation with Elon, rod seemed to feel something and looked in the direction of Rowling. "Rowling stay. You can disperse. I''ll take these potions." Hearing rod''s instructions, Elon and vita naturally won''t stay here. They give up the space to them. In the sight, vita and Elon walk out of the room where they store the potion one by one. From them, rod also feels an unusual atmosphere. Rod shakes his head and doesn''t think much. Only after their bodies had completely disappeared did rod look at Rowling beside him. "Do you want to help that human woman? Use space magic to send the man named Leah directly to the vicinity of King Diya? " The idea in her heart was directly exposed by rod, and Rowling also appeared a little embarrassed. Then she nodded, admitting it to rod. The existence of consanguinity perception makes the concealment between them meaningless. Even if Rowling denies this on the surface, she can''t deny what she really thinks. What''s more, in Rowling''s opinion, rod''s previous words did not restrict her to use space magic to help Leah. She thinks that there is no problem with her idea, and Rowling does not feel the need to hide this idea from rod. "Don''t do that." Rod said flatly, "I mean, don''t help that human woman in any way." Rod''s words are very plain, but the meaning of them reverberates like thunder in Rowling''s ears, which makes her deeply puzzled. It seems that she recalled something. Rowling quickly added: "maybe my brother doesn''t know. Leah''s body is now..." "Stop." Rod indifferently interrupted Rowling''s words, "when I saw her, I found this, this abnormal, naturally can''t hide my perception, and this is why I forbid you to help her." "Why..." Rowling put forward her own question, "she wants to see the necromancer. Because of this, because of her identity, my brother may not be able to come out in person. Why don''t I help her?" Rod shook his head: "I''ve never seen a man with such a pure will that there is no impurity in it. Such a person is destined not to be affected by anything and become a great hero. I can''t wait to see the moment when the heroic will blooms, so I forbid you to help that human woman. " "Great hero..." Rowling seems to notice something from rod''s words. She knows that the greatness in rod''s words is not the greatness in the traditional sense. "In that case, why didn''t my brother let me help Leah?" Rod''s words failed to solve the doubts in Rowling''s heart, but made the doubts even worse. "According to Leah''s state at this time, she would die on the way without waiting for her to go to Diya. How can she become a real hero?" "Leah?" Rod looked at Rowling suspiciously. After perceiving her thoughts through blood relationship, he sighed and said: "It seems that you don''t understand what I mean. The person with great heroic potential is not Leia in your mouth, but the person she is looking for. She abandons everything and wants to become a real necromancer." "I don''t understand..." Rowling''s voice faintly trembled, seemed to foresee some bad things to happen, "brother''s action, didn''t it hurt North in Diya? Why don''t you just let Leah stay in the city like Elon said? " Rod didn''t look any different. He simply explained to Rowling: "As you know, the necromancer always symbolizes death and misfortune, happiness and happiness. This kind of thing has no chance with the necromancer. If he wants to be a real hero, he must feel this. Whether he is a lover or an heir, he should not have it." It seems to think of something, rod will look to the distance: "in this way, soon, a great hero will rise in Diya, as for Leah..." Looking at Rowling, rod added: "forget her, as if this person has never existed. No, maybe there is still a chance to see her in the undead creatures controlled by her necromancer. That''s her end." From Rowling''s look, rod failed to see the interesting look he wanted to see, but he only saw the silence. Bursts of sentimentality are being conveyed to rod''s mind from the sense of consanguinity. The body that has experienced the ceremony still retains the ability to perceive these negative emotions. Rod can clearly feel this. He doesn''t understand why Rowling''s expression changes like this. "I know that my brother doesn''t care about the lives of other creatures..." Rowling said these words in a trembling voice, looking at rod''s eyes, with inexplicable emotion, "but what about the people around you? It''s not the creatures that have nothing to do with your brother, but the people who follow you. Doesn''t your brother care about them? Does my brother care about everything in Sao Noticing Rowling''s mood change at this time, Rodney was silent for a moment, and he realized that he should not have said what he had said before. "I care about you." Rod replied that love is deep and deep, which can not be achieved by disguise. "Answer my question, rod." Ignoring rod''s answer, Rowling asked. Even the address changed a little. Seeing that there was no way to simply prevaricate the past, rod could only reply with a hard skull: "if you don''t care, it depends on what you use to measure it. If you don''t care about other things as a comparison, it is meaningless." "As you can see, the creatures that follow me, such as Elon, Vita, and even Leah before me, I certainly care, but I don''t care so much. I can only say that it depends on what is compared with..." With a sigh, rod was not going to go on. "I don''t want to tell meaningless lies. I wish I knew something you could feel. Why should I tell it to embarrass each other?" Hearing rod''s words, Rowling was silent for a while, and there was a glittering thing in her eyes. "I seldom ask for my brother." these Did not answer Rowling''s words, rod just calmly watched her. Under rod''s gaze, Rowling lowers her head, turns around and tears to herself. Then, without saying a word, she uses space magic to leave here. Chapter 1133 In perception, Rowling''s breath is rapidly disappearing. Rod, who still stays at the same place, is silent for a moment. After sighing, he puts his attention on the potion in front of him. It seems that the side effect of the potion that plagues rod has been alleviated. After the impurities in the potion have been removed, although the manipulation mental attributes of a single bottle of potion have been reduced, the chance of getting the same amount of manipulation mental attributes has been greatly reduced. For rod, the existence of aromatic secret method is an extra gain of this trip. The secret method accumulated by the Lich has all kinds of special effects, which are enough to solve many of rod''s problems. Without other people''s interference, rod will pay attention to the finished magic medicine. Due to the large number of magic medicine, rod plans to use part of it here. When he can''t continue to drink it, he will have the rest of his income. Although the side effects of the potion itself have been alleviated, in order to reduce the spiritual stimulation of the potion itself, rod naturally will not use these hundreds of bottles of potions together in a short time, but will absorb them several times. After picking up a few bottles of encapsulated magic medicine and opening it, Rhodes uses the aroma secret effect to absorb the essence of the magic medicine. Consistent with the previous situation of absorbing magic medicine, bursts of fog rose from the mouth of the magic medicine bottle and finally integrated into rod''s body. Only black waste was left in the bottle, which was put into a separate space ring by rod. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "You have absorbed the essence of the magic potion..." "Gain control spirit attribute + 1!" ¡­¡­¡­¡­ In the system log, the same message is emerging with rod''s absorption of magic medicine. For a time, rod''s attributes have gained a lot of growth. Later, rod simply ignored the hints in the system log and only focused on the improvement of the final control spirit. In this way, he absorbed the magic medicine. At the same time, rod''s attention drifted away from the absorption of the magic medicine and came to Rowling. Through the sign of kinship perception, rod realized that Rowling didn''t listen to her request and let Leah leave the city. Instead, after leaving here, she went directly to Leah and seemed to say something to her. After leaving her in the city, she was ready to perform her space magic. When rod tried to use the ability of consanguinity perception again to find Rowling''s position in the city, she could not perceive her existence. Rowling had used space magic to leave Sao city and go to the position that rod could not perceive. To rod''s surprise, before Rowling left, she also took away the ghost dragon staying at the top of the tower, but the ghost dragon did not make any resistance. It seems that Rowling found a way to control the ghost dragon during her exile, without rod''s own spiritual imprint. Rod didn''t stop Rowling from controlling the dragon. Anyway, there was no need for the existence of the dragon. Just as rod learned that Rowling deliberately disobeyed his instructions, he would not stop Rowling from meeting Leah. At this time, rod just let Rowling and the Dragon disappear in the space magic. When the magic medicine improves and controls the spiritual attributes, it makes rod''s consciousness very clear. It enables him to absorb the power of the magic medicine and think about Rowling at the same time. It also makes rod aware of some things he ignored in the past. Rod can understand the meaning of Rowling''s space magic at this time. In rod''s impression, Rowling''s space-time gate can not be connected to the shadow city where Diya is located, but can only be connected to the remote area of Diya. Because of this, if she wants to use the gate of time and space to send Leia to the shadow city she wants to reach, Rowling must go to the shadow city first, leave her own mark in the space calibration opened in the city, so as to complete the connection of space magic. At this time, Rowling, using space magic, leaves the city with the ghost dragon. It is precisely in order to achieve this point that the existence of consanguinity perception enables rod to understand what she thinks. According to Rowling''s current strength, ordinary necromancers in Diya can''t hurt her. Even those who control the existence of necromancers, Rowling can use space magic to escape. Rod is not worried about her safety. What really made rod care was the last words Rowling said before she left. It seemed that he thought of something, and rod stopped absorbing the potion for a moment, and then sighed. When she first rescued Rowling from the business group, she showed her resentment for the necromancer and her compassion for the living. Now she has undoubtedly changed too much. As the direct source of Rowling''s change, rod witnessed all the changes that Rowling had made along the way. The signs in the sense of blood also let him know that Rowling was willing to make such a change, but it was all for rod. In contrast, rod has not changed much, not to mention the changes he has made for Rowling. Realizing this and recalling what Rowling said to himself when she finally left, rod sighed again. Even when he was at the level of water element and couldn''t find the way back, rod never felt so embarrassed. Even though Rowling has been gone for a long time, rod can still recall the deep sadness in Rowling''s heart. It seems that his actions have deeply hurt her heart. Rod did not know what he had done wrong. He clearly indicated that he cared about Rowling in his words. Maybe the only wrong thing was that he didn''t follow her words. The existence of consanguinity perception makes it difficult for rod to hide his true thoughts in front of Rowling. Even if he tells lies according to her words, it doesn''t mean much, so rod doesn''t choose to do so. Because of this, rod''s words led to Rowling''s emotional change, and finally made her leave alone. After Rowling left, rod wanted to communicate with Rowling directly through the ability of consanguinity perception, but he finally gave up the idea and chose to stay in the storage area of magic drugs and absorb them. Although he didn''t contact Rowling who left again, rod was convinced that he didn''t want to see Rowling look so sad. No matter what happened, rod didn''t want to see that. For this reason, rod needs to make some changes for her and change her original ideas. In this way, you may not see what rod is interested in, but Rowling will undoubtedly feel better. Chapter 1134 After abandoning the thoughts in his heart, rod settled down and continued to use the secret method of fragrance to absorb the magic medicine. Bottles of waste are put into the space ring by rod. The amount of magic medicine left in the storage room seems to be reduced only slightly. After absorbing nearly a quarter of the potions here, the sea of spirit, which has a lot of spiritual imprints in the perception, has been completely full. At the same time, his consciousness is not clear. With the emergence of dizziness, rod stops absorbing the potions when he feels tired. This time, Rhode absorbed nearly 100 bottles of magic medicine, which has reached the limit of single promotion. If he absorbs it again, the rapidly expanding sea of spirit may cause irreparable damage to itself. In the attribute panel, rod''s manipulation spirit attribute has been significantly improved, but rod is not satisfied with this. Even if all the 400 bottles of potions in front of him are absorbed, the 400 points of manipulation spirit improvement will only be enough for rod to control the sea monster on the water element plane, and there are not many attributes left. Rod still lacks a lot of manipulation spirit attributes, and these potions are far from enough. Fortunately, the existence of the potion factory can continuously provide rod with new potions. As long as the supply of potion materials is maintained, rod''s manipulation spirit will be continuously improved. According to the information given by vita, the current output of 30 bottles of potions per day is far from the limit of the potion factory. If the freelance chamber of commerce can provide more materials, the daily output of the potion factory will increase. Due to the purchase of a large number of magic medicine factories, the price of corresponding refining materials rose sharply, and a large number of gold coins were consumed in the purchase of refining materials. Almost all of the magic drugs refined were benefited by Rhode, and could not bring any gold coin income in this process. The gold coins needed for purchasing magic medicine could only be supplied by Sao City, consuming the original gold coin reserve in Sao city. Fortunately, it is not difficult for Sao city to take out a large number of gold coins, especially in this special period, when the necromancer family in vilning is the only one, it is not a problem to supply the potion factory, but it is not a long-term solution. After discovering this, rod realized that the potion factory should increase the refining methods of other potions, and form a cycle by selling refined finished potions, so as to ensure the supply of gold coins. Especially when the potion guild is being established, it can obtain a lot of revenue. Of course, the manager of the potion factory, that is, Vita, needs to find a way to do all this. It''s hard for rod to provide any help. Feeling the lethargy in his mind, rod understood that it was caused by the rapid expansion of the sea of spirit, and the spirit itself could not bear it. The best way to relieve it was to have shallow meditation. Meditation can be extremely effective in relieving mental lethargy. It can replace the sleep of the caster and become a way for them to recover their spirit. The meditation at this time can make rod feel much better. However, at this time, rod did not start to meditate. He had more important things to deal with. Raise your hand as you like, once the dark green portal is gradually formed in front of rod. With the existence of patriarchal earth magic, rod can connect any space calibration place that leaves his spiritual mark through the gate of time and space, but he can''t reach the place he has never been. Connecting space at will, appearing anywhere the caster wants to reach, even the ectopic plane, is the top level of space magic. The gate of different dimensions can''t do this. To this end, in accordance with their own ideas, to make up for Rowling''s debt, rod still has some things to deal with. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ The dark door of time and space slowly opened, and rod''s body appeared in the ruins. There was no change in the surrounding scene when rod first arrived here. It was just a piece of debris and buildings after collapse. I don''t know why some liches chose to live in this environment. "Here you are at last." Deep words came from behind rod. Rod turned and saw modo on the huge seat made up of bones. At the same time, in rod''s perception, the breath of modo''s body seems to be extremely abnormal, which is very complicated. The energy of death in him seems to be no longer pure. Of course, in the perception of other creatures, modo''s breath of Lich is always the existence they are afraid of. The death energy surrounding modo is also extremely lethal to ordinary creatures. Only rod can feel more information through his own evocation. Aware of the abnormality on modo''s body, rod''s expression changed slightly, and his action was also seen by modo. "Did you find out?" Modo said so. His face was facing rod''s direction. He raised his hand and showed his skeletal arm just like rod. "My body is decaying. Deep death is calling me. I''m afraid I won''t last long." "It''s impossible..." rod''s face was stunned. He couldn''t believe what was happening in front of him. There were traces of decay on the immortal Lich''s body. "Hum." Modo sneered, "when I was awakened by you, my body began to show signs of decay. All my strength was used to resist the decay of my body, but I''m afraid it won''t last long." "I don''t want to know what secret method you used to wake up the dead Lich again. I just want to see the real power of the artifact before my body decays. I want to know how many waves the artifact belonging to the necromancer can make on the mainland." The miscellaneous death energy, mixed with the breath of the nether world, was released from modo''s body and spread unstoppably around, making the surrounding creatures feel a shiver. "What do you want me to do this time? I remember that your death knights should give you the secret of fragrance. " At this time, rod is still immersed in the state of modo and has not recovered. If the decadent phenomenon appears in modo, it is very likely that it will also appear in nags, who is also a lich, which will have a great impact on rod''s future plans. There was a moment of silence. After a long time, rod told modo the purpose of his trip: "take me to the city of shadow. Don''t tell me that you, lich, don''t have the spatial scale to connect the city of shadow." Chapter 1135 After hearing rod''s request, modo seemed to have some doubts: "is it that simple?" After getting rod''s affirmative reply, modo no longer hesitated, raised his hand to gather the energy of death, and formed a dark portal in front of rod. The spatial fluctuation in it was a little frenzied, and he didn''t know where to go. Death energy overflows with modo''s actions. It seems that his ability to control magic elements has also decreased significantly. Rod can clearly feel this. Before entering the portal, rod asked, "how long can you hold on?" Modo shook his head: "it won''t last long. Maintaining the strength of the body will consume a lot of death energy every moment. I may not see the moment when necromancers are all over the world." Hearing modo''s words, rod also fell into silence and no longer spoke. The decadence on the Lich disrupted rod''s whole plan. With a deep sigh, looking at Murdoch in front of him, Rhodes shows his spiritual imprint. The enhancement of control spirit brought by drinking potion played a role at this moment. Rhode''s nearly 100 new control spirit attributes are all used to maintain the mental imprint of controlling modo. There is not much left. Among the spiritual imprints, the spiritual imprint belonging to modo is also obviously different from other creatures. It gives rod a sense of fragmentation, and rod does not know whether it is due to modo''s being in the Lich level or his decay. The Lich transformed from the cloak of the ghost king would be attacked by this kind of corruption, which was not expected by rod before. Looking at the situation of modo, rod had no way to deal with it. He finally sighed: "my undead is about to attack Eli. Show your final strength. Don''t lose the name of Lich." On the huge skeleton seat, in the expression of modo, there flashed a crazy look: "when the soul falls into darkness again, the world will be silent for me. For this moment, I have been waiting for a long time." The ruins in the rear were shaking, and the body of the Titan necromancer King climbed up from it. The extremely strong energy of death was emerging from its body, and it seemed to swallow everything around it. Rod stopped talking and went into the dark portal in front of him. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ After leaving from the potion storeroom, Vita suddenly felt strange. She covered her head with her hand and twisted her features together. It seemed that she was suffering unbearable pain. "How are you? What happened? " On one side, Elon asked with concern. He stepped forward to help Vita in this state, and his heart was full of worries about her. "Nothing... Just a little headache." Vita replied in a deep voice. I don''t know if it was because of the pain. There was an unstoppable trembling in her voice. It was not until a while later that the pain was relieved. Vita gradually recovered, and her expression was relieved. Recalling the previous pain that almost tore the whole soul completely, Vita was still in a state of palpitation. The pain that any creature could not bear had left a deep impression on her. Noticing Elon''s concerned eyes, Vita sighed: "I don''t know when I have always felt a headache. Recently, I don''t know what happened. The number of headaches has become more and more frequent, and the duration is longer and longer. If this continues, I''m afraid I can''t stand it." Hearing Vita''s explanation and looking at her poor state, Elon said with concern: "maybe the Lord has a way to help you. I will ask rod for a solution to the pain for you." Feeling the kindness in Elon''s words, Vita didn''t say anything more. For the state of her body at this time, Vita naturally knows better than Elon. In Vita''s perception, her soul no longer fits her original body. The generation of pain comes from the rejection of her original body by her soul. Feedback to Vita''s perception, it becomes unbearable pain. Vita recalled that the pain was produced after the second transformation, and her own soul, at this stage, no longer fit her original body. There is no way to repair the abnormality on the soul. There are few magic arts that can directly affect the soul. This is why Vita believes that even rod can hardly help himself. Although Vita doesn''t think that rod can help her relieve her physical abnormality, after feeling Elon''s kindness, Vita doesn''t directly refuse, but nods and agrees with Elon''s words. From Elon''s look, Vita can feel his feelings, but she doesn''t know how to respond, especially when there is something abnormal in her soul "Sometimes, I really envy human beings, not only because they have the body to perceive everything, but also because they have a strong will, the great will to transcend soul and life, which element creatures can''t have." Looking at Elon in front of her and feeling his concern for herself, Vita gradually forgot the pain in her soul and said, "do you remember Leah we saw before? Just ordinary people, she has this kind of will that is far beyond everything. She is worthy of being a race that once gave birth to God. " Hearing Vita''s words, Elon shook his head: "the will of an individual can''t explain anything. I believe that among the elemental creatures, there is no lack of strong will, and among the human beings, there are also many people who are greedy for life and afraid of death. " "When the war starts, how many people abandon their original power in order to survive? Do you think the will of these people is only used to avoid their own death? For such people, they don''t have any will to speak of. It''s just cowardice in their heart. " It seems that he thought of something. Elon added: "I know it''s not good to criticize the Lord behind his back, but what I want to say is that there is something like rod in the human race. They attach great importance to their own will and do nothing else. Can you say that this will is great?" Looking at Elon who was defending himself seriously, Vita said with a smile: "I don''t mean the will to conquer the world, but the simple will between people, just like Leah and North, rod and Rowling. This is what I envy." Hearing weita''s words, Elon, who knew he would be wrong, also laughed. Everything seemed to go smoothly, but the headache that often happened to weita was still like a cloud in Elon''s heart. Chapter 1136 Under Rowling''s arrangement, Leah, who had packed up and was ready to leave from Sao O city, returned home and waited for Rowling. Thinking of meeting north, Leah is excited. With complex feelings, she has some good news to let North know. A sudden knock on the door interrupts Leah''s thoughts. When she comes to the door and opens it, the person outside makes Leah surprised. At this time, the one who appeared outside the door was the Lord that Leia had seen not long ago. His dress was no different from before. There was a light green flame in his eyes, and there was no flesh and blood in his body. This appearance alone was enough to frighten others. "Lord, why..." "Cut the crap." Rod low words, interrupted Leia''s inquiry, turned to raise his hand, opened a dark green portal in front of him. "Come with me." With that, rod plans to enter the portal. It seems that he has noticed something. Rod looks back and sees that Leah doesn''t mean to act at all. She is still puzzled about what happened in front of her. Looking at Leah in front of him, rod could only explain to her: "I don''t want to say that this space spell leads to the shadow city where north is. Of course, you can choose not to go in, but you won''t have this chance next time." After learning the news from rod, Leah finally understood why rod was here, and why he used such a special space magic. It turned out that during the time she was waiting, the LORD had changed his mind and was willing to help herself with space magic. Seeing rod showing a trace of impatience, Leah said quickly, "wait a minute, I''ll go and get my packed bags first." "What are you thinking?" Rod can''t help it¡° As I said, this portal leads directly to the city of shadow. What else do you need? Do you plan to live in the city of shadow? Go to see North quickly, and I''ll take you back to Sao city with the gate of time and space. " "It''s really troublesome..." seeing that Leah didn''t dare to look directly at herself, rod shook his head and sighed, "if it''s not for Rowling''s request, you can''t expect me to help you with space magic. I don''t want to see the will bloom any more. I just hope your going doesn''t cause trouble to north." Seeing that rod had already said so, Leah did not hesitate. Instead, with his sign, she entered the vortex shaped portal and passed through an unknown space. With a whirling sensation, when Leia came back, she had already appeared on another land. It''s a bad experience for any creature to cross the gate of time and space for the first time, especially for ordinary people like Leah, who have never experienced the magic of space, to rush through the gate of time and space is a terrible feeling. Sure enough, as soon as she walked out of the transmission tablet connected by the gate of time and space, Leah''s Footwork was flimsy and her expression was in a trance. She didn''t adapt to the environment in front of her. Then she vomited towards the ground. It was obvious that the feeling of the gate crossing the space made her body feel uncomfortable. Rod''s figure, following Leah''s back, also came out of the transmission tablet fixed here. As soon as he appeared, he heard Leah''s voice. Maybe it was because she didn''t eat anything. At this time, Leah felt sick in her stomach, but she only had a bout of retching. She couldn''t spit out much undigested food. The sticky saliva dropped down her mouth, forming a pool of water stains. Seeing that Leah didn''t recover for a while, he couldn''t move on at all. But rod raised his hand to show a healing magic, hoping that she could recover soon. With the blessing of expert level water magic, the healing magic cast by rod can bring effective recovery to any abnormality and discomfort of the body. With the effect of healing magic, Leah''s discomfort soon improved. She no longer retched to the ground, and her face was still swollen with retching. "Thank you, Lord." Regardless of her discomfort, Leah corrects herself to rod. She doesn''t know if it means that rod uses time and space for her, or uses healing magic, or both. "I don''t need you to thank me. If you want to, thank Rowling. After all, she wants me to help you." Rod''s cold words are a response to Leah. Just as rod plans to enter the shadow city ahead with Leia, a burst of words interrupts their action. "Stop, you left a pool of filthy things in front of such an important transmission tablet. Are you going to leave like this?" Following the direction of the words, rod saw a necromancer dressed as a guard. At the same time, dozens of ghosts and a necromancer block rod''s way. Through his own perception, rod can detect the connection between these undead creatures and the cloak of the ghost king. Ignoring the words of the necromancer, rod raised his hand and was planning to kill him with a cloud of death. Leah''s words came out first: "It''s wrong for me to vomit in front of the transmission tablet, but it''s beyond my control. No one wants this to happen. I don''t know how to make up for it?" Hearing Leah''s words, rod can''t help but stop his action and turn to look at her. As rod, he doesn''t care about the words of a necromancer who is nothing, let alone any compensation. Had it not been for Leia''s interruption, rod would have been dead when the necromancer appeared in front of him. Seeing that Leah seems willing to take the initiative to make compensation, rod can''t help looking at her with a funny look, and then stops releasing the cloud of death. Rod''s attempt to raise his hand to cast the spell was also seen by the necromancer. The strong death threat in his heart immediately surprised the necromancer and said angrily: "Watch your behavior, senior necromancer! This is the capital of Diya, a symbol of the glory of the great skeleton king, Katherine. You may be able to kill me, but I promise you that you will spend your whole life in regret. " Hearing the words of the necromancer, Leia, who didn''t know the truth, was afraid that Rhode would have any bad influence because of her action, so she took the initiative to hold Rhode and stopped him from casting. At the same time, she said to the necromancer in front of her: "I think, let''s talk about how to make up for the original fault." Chapter 1137 "Make up for it?" Hearing Leah''s words, the necromancer who stopped rod and his party said: "if you don''t punish you, all the liches who come to the capital of Diya in the future will be disgusted when they hear that there was such a filth under the stele." "What''s more, after committing such a mistake, you have no intention of repentance, and you want to escape while no one finds out. It''s a more serious crime." The look of fear on Leah''s face stimulated the words of the necromancer. He gradually became ferocious and seemed to enjoy the oppression of the words. However, when he found that rod was not moved at all when he heard what he said, his face sank and he seemed extremely dissatisfied with it. After a long time, the necromancer continued to say: "Maybe you don''t know that the great immortal Lich Asha has just visited the royal capital of Diya. Your transmission stele was connected by another immortal Lich not long ago. Your move of leaving filthy things is undoubtedly an offence to the great existence. Even without my existence, you can''t escape punishment. These punishments are for your good. As long as you are punished, you will no longer have to worry about the pursuit of the great Lich. " The necromancer deliberately mentioned the existence of those liches in his words, trying to suppress rod and make him show fear. However, from rod''s reaction, this obviously didn''t work. The words of the necromancer came from his ear, but rod couldn''t listen to them at all. He didn''t care what the necromancer said. In rod''s eyes, this constantly clamoring necromancer is just like a fly. His strength is so weak that he can kill him easily. There is nothing that rod should care about. But if he doesn''t kill him, he will keep buzzing in his ears. It''s not only the necromancer. In rod''s eyes, Leah is also this kind of existence in a certain sense. Only with Rowling''s request, rod certainly can''t see Leah in this way, so he has to devote more energy to her. The words of the necromancer surprised Leah. She never thought that there were some extremely powerful creatures in the capital of King Diya, and there were even real liches in it. At the same time, Leah felt a sense of remorse for her actions, which made the Lord suffer unnecessary punishment. If she refused the space magic, or resisted the discomfort of passing through the door of time and space, maybe there would not be so much trouble. Because of this, Leah said to the necromancer in front of her, "please tell me the content of the punishment. How many gold coins are needed to make up for my previous mistakes." Seeing Leia''s reaction in his eyes, rod could not help shaking his head. In front of him, the necromancer made it clear in his words that he would not have any good intentions. It was obvious that the matter could not be solved simply by using gold coins. In rod''s view, the best choice for Leah, who is at a lower level at this time, is to find a way to use the power of other things to suppress the necromancer in front of her, instead of just being soft. Even though Leah''s own strength is low, you should know that with rod''s existence, it is not a problem to deal with such a necromancer. Leah''s decision to be punished is undoubtedly a kind of soft expression, which often means that she is not strong enough. Once she shows this in front of the necromancer, they will bite her like a vampire sensing the smell of blood until she sucks the last drop of blood. Rod has a deep understanding of this. Sure enough, after hearing Leah''s words, the necromancer said in a cold voice: "gold coin? This kind of thing can''t be solved by gold coins. " Looking at Leah''s appearance in his eyes, the Necromancer''s eyes flashed a trace of blazing: "you stay and clean up the filthy things around the transmission monument. Besides, the necromancer can leave. You don''t have to rely on the necromancer around you. His identity is not worth mentioning in the capital of Diya." Leia was silent for a moment. Then she looked at rod and said, "please tell me where north is. I''ll go by myself later." Although he doesn''t care what Leah thinks, in this case, rod still can''t help using his peeping eye to explore. Rod really doesn''t know what she is thinking. Rod noticed that at this time, what lies in Leah''s heart is not only her guilt about punishing her for her own actions, but also her worry about rod. When the necromancer just appeared, Leia also saw Rhode''s action of killing him. After discovering Rhode''s action, Leia quickly stopped Rhode''s action. At this time, the worry in her heart is also for this. Naturally, Leah doesn''t know the strength of rod, knows the existence of rod''s real strength, and doesn''t explain anything to Leah. During her tenure in Sao City, Leah didn''t see Rhode do her best. She can only infer from her past deeds that Rhode has certain strength, otherwise she can''t send North to the position of King Diya. For this reason, in Leah''s cognition, compared with those real liches, rod''s strength is naturally much worse. Leah was closest to rod''s real strength when the legendary mage Phil attacked Sao city. The fall of the legendary mage, together with the fire tornado that destroyed the whole town, was enough to shock any creature. However, according to the spread of the battle, the legendary mage lost control of his own magic and was killed by a strong reaction. Although Leah is dubious about this view, she can only accept the Lord''s rank which is far from the legendary creature. This is also the most popular view among the creatures in the city. For this reason, in Leah''s opinion, although rod has a little strength, he is far from being able to confront Diya. If the Lord who is used to his prestige in the territory conflicts with this necromancer, the consequences will be unimaginable. Leah knows that her actions have implicated rod. In order to avoid more conflicts and even more severe punishment, especially when there is a real Lich in the city, Leah can only make such a decision even if she is afraid. Chapter 1138 With the existence of peeping eyes, rod''s view of Leah has changed a little. In this case, it was enough for rod to recognize that she was still thinking for the Lord. Although Leah didn''t know much, rod still felt her heart. In rod''s opinion, his view of Leah has been raised from the original "not caring at all like a fly" to the level of "slightly concerned, but not so concerned". "That''s enough. Let me handle it. I promise I''ll handle it properly." At this time, Leia''s ear, came rod''s plain words, although the words are still so cold, but Leia but from it, heard a sense of peace of mind. With rod''s words, Leia didn''t insist on it any more. She took the initiative to let rod come forward. She believed that since Lord had said so, he would handle the matter properly. Rod came forward, his eyes fell on the necromancer, and his cold words came from his mouth: "in view of your offense, I will punish you, and death will devour you. Now kneel down and repent. This is the only thing you can do in your remaining life." Enough to make any creature cold breath, overflow from rod''s body, deep death energy, seems to swallow everything. On one side of Leah, hearing rod''s words, the corners of her mouth suddenly drew. Didn''t you say we should handle it properly? Why doesn''t it sound like anything? Sure enough, the Lord, who is used to his prestige in the territory, will cause more trouble because of his arrogance. With a sigh, the feeling of guilt emerged from Leah''s heart. She knew that she finally let the Lord get involved in the trouble caused by herself. It was really not what a qualified subordinate should do, especially when she was being helped by the Lord. The necromancer was stunned when he heard rod''s words. He never thought that the people in front of him would dare to say such dangerous words. Perceiving the extremely powerful breath of rod, especially the frightening energy of death, the necromancer was shocked and could not help showing his perspective to rod again. The feedback information, as before, explained to the necromancer that Rhode only had five levels in front of him, far less than the real Lich. When they first saw rod and his wife walk out of the transmission tablet, the necromancer used peeping eyes to confirm their rank. He understood that rod only had five ranks, which also provided him with the next opportunity. If rod''s rank was higher, the necromancer would not dare to stand in front of them. At this time, the momentum of rod''s body makes the necromancer feel a sense of existence in the face of a higher level. If the feedback results of the two perspective eyes were not consistent, which gave him a lot of confidence, he might think that rod was hiding his strength. The two same detection results undoubtedly gave the necromancer full confidence. Even if he sensed the change of rod''s momentum, he only regarded it as a threat of bluff. This necromancer has seen many similar threats for a long time. "I warn you!" The necromancer said in a loud voice, trying to get rid of rod. "Your move is against the whole shadow city. Of course you can kill me, but I promise you will regret it." The eyes of the necromancer were very firm, which added to the credibility of the words. The existence of peeping eyes also made rod understand the real thoughts in his heart. To rod''s surprise, the real idea of the necromancer was not much different from what he said. He firmly believed that even if he was killed by rod in this way, the power from King Diya would help him complete his revenge. This Necromancer''s state at this time is similar to rod''s impression of will cohesion, but it is far from reaching the height of will cohesion. It can only be regarded as having some strong belief in his heart. With the blessing of belief, he can''t feel the fear of death. This necromancer has concentrated all his beliefs on believing that someone will help him to revenge. Unable to feel the fear of death, death for him is not a punishment, can not arouse any repentance in his heart, this is not what rod wants to see. "Do you think you can represent the whole shadow city? Do you think anyone dares to take revenge on me? " The necromancer ignored rod''s verbal threat and said coldly, "wait and see." In the face of this state of the necromancer, Rodriguez was a little helpless for a moment, and seemed to be difficult to deal with. The main reason why rod felt helpless was that he had promised Leah that he would properly handle the affairs of the necromancer and could not kill him at will. In rod''s view, the so-called proper handling must make the necromancer kneel down and repent. He must die in despair in fear, or he can''t be regarded as proper simply killing him. Although rod didn''t care about his promise to Leah, he didn''t want to break his promise one second before. Equal to the threat of death, rod estimated that the physical torture could not make the necromancer really despair. If he wanted to make him realize the real despair, he had to defeat the faith in his heart. "Do you think the king of Diya, who you follow, will give you shelter, even if you die, will avenge you, and finally let you rest in peace?" The necromancer didn''t speak, but his expression had already exposed the real idea in his heart. The existence of peeping eye made rod realize that it was very close to the belief in his heart. "Well, I''ll show you how little you believe." As he said this, rod raised his hands, and the tremendous power wave spread from his body. The violent energy of death is gathering with rod''s action, turning into the deepest cloud of death, which is enough to engulf everything, and beginning to spread not far away. After noticing rod''s action, the necromancer was shocked and thought that his own death was coming. However, due to the existence of his belief, he didn''t have much fear in his heart. However, the situation did not develop as the necromancer expected. The cloud of death did not cover him. Instead, it all passed him and rushed behind him, and the dark clouds were still pouring out. The necromancer trembled and turned around. He saw that the dark clouds had covered most of the city of shadow, engulfing all the creatures in the city. There was no breath of living creatures, which could be emitted from the cloud of death of this level. The darkness covered all the things in the city, and the source of all this was because of him. Chapter 1139 "Well?" In the quiet room, the body, which had not moved for a long time, suddenly felt something and began to stand up from the sitting state, looking at a certain place, as if it could penetrate the wall in front of it and gaze into the distance. "Did Lord Asha find anything?" Feel the action not far away, on one side, another dry thin shadow asked, deep words, from his mouth, people can not hear any of his emotions. Dim light flashed, but only to see the skin completely shrunk down, dry paste on his bones, his body, at this time, is not human. "It seems that there is some extraordinary existence. I come to the city of shadow and get ready to go out to meet him." The skeleton creature, known as Aisha, replied slowly, flashing an inexplicable meaning in his eyes. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ With rod''s casting, the dark clouds spread wantonly in the city. Besides the Royal Palace in the center was not disturbed by the clouds, even the huge soul tower in the city was shrouded in the lower layer. "Are you crazy..." looking at the scene in front of you, the necromancer said tremblingly, with a look of uncontrollable fear. The erosion of violent death energy is enough to destroy all creatures in the city. There is no exception. Only the undead have the chance to survive in this level of death energy. "How dare you do this? The king of skeleton will surely destroy you and torment your soul forever!" With that, the necromancer seemed to think of something, and he was even more frightened. From the cloud of death of Rhodes, he has already felt the power of Rhodes. Such a powerful existence will not attack the shadow city for no reason. If he traces it down afterwards, he will have an inescapable responsibility. I''m afraid he will be brutally punished together with Rhodes. Naturally, the necromancer didn''t want to see this. At the same time, he didn''t understand rod''s action at this time. He just thought rod was looking for his own death and had to pull others. In rod''s perception, the necromancer seems to have foreseen the coming punishment, and his faith is obviously shaken. King Diya in the city can no longer give him any shelter at this time, on the contrary, he will be punished by the king. However, in rod''s view, the belief of the necromancer is not shaken enough, far from the level of repentance. To achieve this, it may take the person he believes to come forward in person. Perceiving that most areas of the city have been completely covered by the cloud of death, rod stops the casting of this spell. At the same time, with the emergence of a strong wave of mana, the cloud of death covering the city of shadow is broken into a huge path, pointing directly to rod''s position. At the same time, there was a regular vibration on the ground under rod''s feet. The vibration became more and more obvious, just like a huge creature, which was constantly approaching here. The appearance of this scene makes rod stop his action and look in the direction of the vibration. In his perception, the source of the change comes from that location, where the special energy of death is gathering. "You''re dead." Looking at rod, the necromancer said coldly, "the undead legions in the city have assembled. You will pay for your actions. Do you think you can escape punishment from the great skeleton king? Don''t dream Ignoring the words of the necromancer, rod was still looking in that direction. In the darkness, the first people to appear in front of rod''s eyes were a large number of skeleton warriors with uniform actions. They were equipped with excellent armor and poured out from the city gate. They were scattered at a distance from the transmission Monument and arranged into two huge square arrays. these Naturally, their ranks will not be like those of ordinary skeleton warriors, but they have been greatly strengthened. They can no longer be called low-level undead creatures, and each of them has the strength above level 4 undead creatures. In addition, rod can also feel a special power from these ghost skeleton warriors. If rod''s perception is correct, it should be the controllers of these skeleton warriors who bring them extra blessings. Without the existence of the cloak of the ghost king and the countless corpses, witches and grudges, the Legion of these skeleton warriors with the aura of the nether world has already symbolized the most powerful force among the Diya. The ghost skeleton warrior made by special method is enough to eliminate the changes of any undead Lord in Diya. With enough necromancers, it can even compete with the orthodox legion of Erathia. In rod''s impression, if you want to create this type of ghost skeleton warrior, you need to make use of a special building, that is, the existence of the skeleton conversion field. Even in Sao city where rod is located, there are still not enough resources to build the skeleton conversion field, and the city of shadow obviously has this building. With the help of the power of ritual, the skeleton transformation field can transform any ordinary creature into a skeleton creature of the corresponding level. Compared with the undead mage''s conventional transformation, the skeleton transformation field undoubtedly reduces the loss in the transformation process to the extreme, so that the undead mage can get the skeleton creature of the corresponding level without any treatment. If we don''t use the skeleton transformation field, only some necromancers who are proficient in transformation knowledge can transform the dead creatures into the skeleton creatures corresponding to the original order after their careful treatment. In more cases, we can only get the first and second order skeleton creatures. In rod''s view, this is also the origin of these ghost skeleton warriors. Such a large number of skeleton warriors must be transformed from the skeleton transformation field. Behind these skeleton warriors are all dark terror knights. They emit extremely violent death energy. Even the breath of death cloud is suppressed by the death energy they emit. The terror Knights gathered behind the square composed of skeleton warriors, and the last few shadows attracted rod''s attention. He fixed his eyes on one of them, and rod knew that it was kathery, the skeleton king who could give him shelter in the belief of the necromancer around him. Chapter 1140 "Great skeleton king, your prestige resounds in all directions of Diya, guiding the way forward for all Necromancers. Immortal glory is your flag, white bone and blood are your music. All those who offend your majesty will be severely punished!" Seeing the figure in the undead army, the necromancer beside rod suddenly felt like he had found the backbone. Although there was a moment of awe and fear in his heart, it was not because rod was born, but for the existence he praised. With the praise of the necromancer, rod''s eyes are locked on one of them. In the rear of the undead legion, one of the figures riding on the chariot of the undead is so conspicuous. Under his body, riding a dark horse covered with luxurious armor, dark red ribbon, as a special decoration, hanging down from both sides of the cold armor, through the perception of the energy of death, rod can be sure that the horse he is riding is not a necromancer transformed by spiritualism, but a real dark horse. With the armor covering, rod can''t see the sideburns of the dark steed itself, but he can also feel its excellent breed. Especially among the undead creatures, the steed can still keep calm and self-contained, which also makes rod take a look. But many high-level creatures can''t do it. As for the man on the horse''s back, the first thing Rhode observed was his broad grey cloak with a high collar, which almost covered his body completely. From the appearance, it was even more heavy. Maybe it''s because he hasn''t seen the sun for a long time. His skin is a little morbid pale, and his sharp fangs show his identity as a vampire. All kinds of observations show rod that the man in front of him is the current king of Diya, Katherine. The moment he looks at kathery, what rod can be sure is that he is a hero. The fact that the heroes can identify themselves at a glance is effective again at this moment, that is, they don''t know which aspect of kathery''s hero specialty belongs to. Combined with the Necromancer''s special name for kathery, rod seems to be able to guess this. Since kathery has the blood of a vampire and is honored as the king of skeleton, rod understands that this name can not refer to kathery''s own state, but to things related to power. these Compared with the power of cathery himself, rod was more concerned about his identity as king of Diya. In rod''s impression, King Diya, in a sense, is just a puppet supported by the lich, which is used to maintain all kinds of things. After all, without the existence of the king, the country can not be regarded as complete. As for the extent to which King Diya can achieve under the control of the lich, it can only rely on his own ability. Looking at kathery in front of him, rod didn''t have much pressure in his heart. Even the more powerful Lich fell into rod''s hands. Even if the person in front of him had the identity of king, rod didn''t pay attention to it. In rod''s view, it was just a more powerful necromancer, far less than that of a lich. The only thing Rhode valued was the existence of real power. As for others, whether they were status or power, they were just means to obtain real power, and they were not valued by him, so they would not be taken seriously. While rod was watching King Diya, there were new changes in the field. After listening to the praise of the necromancer, kathery didn''t change much, or even look at him more. Instead, she put her eyes on rod. He knew that the cloud of death that attacked the whole shadow city came from rod. From rod''s body, the threat made kathery realize that he was unusual, so she took the initiative to say: "Necromancer, your actions are deeply against the law of Diya. I need an explanation." Katherine''s words made the necromancer beside rod''s face slightly change. In his opinion, when rod had such a disaster, the skeleton king who appeared here would lead his skeleton army and destroy it directly. Undoubtedly, the situation at this time was slightly different from what he expected. This necromancer is most worried about, of course, the excessive conversation between rod and the skeleton king, which leads to the disclosure of his previous words and deeds. The skeleton King''s punishment has always been extremely cruel, without any respect. Any necromancer who violates the law of Diya in front of him will surely be punished. This is also the reason why the necromancer believes that if rod kills himself in this way, the skeleton king will certainly take revenge for him. However, what he did not expect is that rod would expand the matter to this point. At this time, the necromancer was worried. The destruction of the shadow city was enough to make the skeleton King angry. The skeleton king would not investigate who was right and who was wrong in the process. If he learned that it was his own action that led to this, the necromancer would be punished. In the eyes of this necromancer, when rod chooses to release the cloud of death towards the city of shadow, the end of death is doomed, and the skeleton king will surely destroy it. What he has to do is how to get rid of himself and avoid punishment. Seeing that the king of skeleton didn''t mean to attack rod immediately, the necromancer couldn''t just muddle through, so he took the initiative to say before the situation was bad: "Great skeleton king, you may not know that I am the guard of the transmission stele outside the city. The necromancer in front of you and the people beside him came here not long ago through the transmission stele." "As soon as they arrived, they polluted the environment around the stele with filthy things, and they didn''t have the slightest regret in their hearts. Their words were full of disrespect for you and the immortal Lich." "According to the law of Diya, I went forward to punish them. Unexpectedly, they didn''t think they had done anything wrong. They were extremely arrogant in their words. They even wanted to punish me in reverse. In order to show their strength, they attacked the whole shadow city by casting magic." "Also ask the great skeleton king to punish this kind of behavior, let them remember your majesty." Chapter 1141 In the words of the necromancer, he completely conceals his own behavior, but highlights Rhode''s behavior, hoping to escape the possible punishment. Hearing the words of the necromancer, Leah''s face suddenly changed, and the situation seemed to be developing towards the worst direction she had expected. Because of her own behavior, the Lord got into a strong existence that she could not face, and was about to be severely punished. She immediately refuted the words of the necromancer "You lie! This is clearly not the case. If you did not make unreasonable demands, how could this happen? " Hearing Leah''s words, the necromancer suddenly changed his face and said: "great skeleton king, you must not believe their words. They are the sinners of the whole Diya, and their words have no credibility. I am your loyal follower, just carrying out my own task. I can never deceive you." Looking at Leah again, there was a trace of resentment in the eyes of the necromancer, but he didn''t say much. He knew that his too much words could not help him, on the contrary, it would only cause the skeleton King''s disgust, and his eyes finally stayed on rod. "Especially this senior necromancer." The necromancer then added, "he doesn''t pay any attention to you. He doesn''t understand what kind of existence he is facing. He has no respect in his heart. This kind of behavior must be severely punished." Listen to the words of the necromancer and Leah. For the events that happened here before, Katherine can speculate that it was only the greed of the necromancer that caused the dissatisfaction of the two people and eventually the conflict. This kind of thing is very common among the Necromancers. Dozens of incidents happen every day in the whole shadow city. It''s not worth Katherine''s handling. It''s just the first time that such a scale of chaos has been caused. Looking at rod not far away, kathery can feel that his death energy is totally different from that of other Necromancers. Even a real Lich may not be as pure as rod in front of him. The purity of death energy, to a large extent, can reflect the strength of the necromancer himself. Kathery knows that the person in front of him is not an ordinary senior necromancer. His real strength is likely to reach the level of the Lich. Because of this, the necromancer who guards the transmission stele has no eyesight and offends such an existence, which eventually leads to such consequences. Naturally, Katherine is dissatisfied and looks at him coldly. Under the gaze of Katherine, the necromancer felt cold in his heart. He seemed to feel something terrible. But before he thought about it clearly, he heard Katherine''s words. "Why attack the city of shadows?" Naturally, the target of kathery''s inquiry is not the necromancer, but rod in the field. He wants to know what causes rod''s attack on the city of shadow besides the offense. "Because I was offended." Rod replied coldly, with no emotion in his words. "If you feel offended, just kill it." In his words, Katherine did not take the necromancer to heart, but questioned the real reason for rod''s previous action. He did not believe that just a simple offense would make rod make such an action. "That won''t calm the anger in my heart." Said, rod raised his hand, "I want to see as the king of Diya, you personally punish him." Hearing the conversation between Katherine and rod, the necromancer felt a chill in his heart, especially realizing that Katherine didn''t care about herself in her words. At this time, the necromancer noticed the abnormality in rod''s words. He knew that this was the only chance he could seize. "Great skeleton king, you can see his attitude." The necromancer said in a painful voice, trying to use words to make himself return to a favorable position. "Such an arrogant necromancer will surely suffer..." "Shut up, there''s no part for you here." Before the necromancer finished speaking, he was interrupted by kathery. At this time, he could not suppress his anger. Rod''s words are the key to his anger. Looking at rod, who is shrouded in a big black robe, he asked, "do you mean that the nearly ten thousand creatures in the city, as well as the Necromancers who are loyal to me, died just because you feel offended?" Hearing kathery''s words, the necromancer was stunned. He couldn''t help looking towards the city. When rod finished casting, the black cloud gradually dissipated, and there was no living thing in the place swept by the black cloud. In the whole shadow city, except for the palace in the center, tall tower buildings and other areas where the cloud of death has not spread, there is only a dead silence. "It''s impossible..." feeling the appearance of this scene, even the necromancer also understood what level of existence Rhode was in front of him. Rhode''s strength was far beyond the limit he could imagine, but he always denied it in his heart. "Not bad." Rod replied coldly, admitting what kathery had said¡° To be exact, it all started with his offence to me. " Rod raised his hand and pointed to the necromancer on one side. At this time, the necromancer was already in fear. "His heart seems to revere you very much. He even hopes that after his death, your forces will complete his revenge for him. I want him to know how wrong this idea is and let him die in despair in confession." Looking at the necromancer, rod said, "if you feel sorry or ashamed of your own behavior, don''t repent to me. I don''t need this. If you want to repent, repent to her." Rod points to Leah next to him. "And you, necromancer?" After hearing rod''s words, Katherine couldn''t suppress his anger and said, "don''t you feel sorry? Dead creatures for the city of shadows? " "What do I have to apologize for? Are you really sorry for your failure to discipline your subordinates? You are also the necromancer, or are you going to feel sorry with him?" Rod replied in a deep voice that there was a strong sense of threat in his words. Kathery shook his head indifferently: "when he said you were arrogant and arrogant, I didn''t believe it very much. Now it seems that what he said is right. Such arrogant you should be taught some lessons, and someone should give you some punishment, so that you can have a long memory." Chapter 1142 "Punishment?" Feeling the meaning of kathery''s words, rod has no flesh and blood face. He has a playful look, and his face is more ferocious for a moment. Rhode raised his hands to both sides, and the broad cloak of the ghost King gradually spread out with his movements, like huge dark wings, enveloping his body on both sides. "Don''t you feel my power? So powerful, true and beyond all, who can punish me? Who dares to punish me? " Looking at rod with such a look, Katherine can''t suppress her anger and is ready to liquidate with rod about the destruction of the shadow city. "You have been lost in the power. I don''t know how many necromancers like you have seen and how many have been destroyed." Rod sneered: "as long as you want, you can try, but to think about the possible consequences, I don''t mind the king of Diya changing." The energy of death reappeared from all around him, adding a kind of gloomy momentum to him, and it became dark all around him. At this time, rod still has more than half of his mana remaining. The undead Legion controlled by kathery can''t cause any threat to him. Just a few words, the atmosphere of the field, then a war, it seems to break out. Seeing that rod showed such an attitude, Catherine would not say more. Under his control, the undead army began to take action and prepared to attack rod. In the rear of the city, a large number of necromancers are gradually pouring out, ready to fight together with the skeleton warriors in front. At this time, what appears in front of rod''s eyes is already the most elite conventional combat power in Diya. Just as the battle was on the verge of attack, a wave of space broke the balance of the field. Rod noticed that a figure he had seen and impressed appeared between him and kathery. Looking at the appearance of this figure, kathery nodded to show his respect: "immortal Asha, you are here at the right time. Please follow me to deal with the enemy in front of you." In front of rod''s eyes, it was Aisha, who he had seen in the Lich assembly. As one of the immortal liches, and inclined to the royal family of Diya in attitude, Aisha appeared on the battlefield at this time, obviously intending to intervene. Thinking of Aisha''s attitude towards herself, rod realized that Aisha, who suddenly appeared here, obviously didn''t have any good intentions. It is very likely to help kathery deal with herself together. Even so, rod still has no fear in his heart. In front of him, these enemies are not in his eyes. The Lich''s magic has been learned by rod before, and there is no real legendary mage to be powerful. However, Aisha''s next words, contrary to rod''s expectation, completely disrupted rod''s plan. She only heard it say to kathery, "I don''t suggest you have a conflict with the people in front of you. I''m here to stop this battle." Aisha''s words made rod puzzled. It was not like the words that the Lich would say. Because of this, rod did not speak for the first time. He wanted to see what the Lich had in mind. "Aisha, you should be able to feel that all the creatures in the shadow city have died under the cloud of death released by him. This battle is inevitable. No one can do this without any punishment." Facing the firm attitude of kathery, Aisha shook her head and explained to her, "you were absent from the last Lich assembly. Maybe you don''t know that the people who appeared in front of you have been recognized by many liches and are the same as liches." Seeing kathery''s incredible look, Asha added: "in a sense, he does have the ability to change the king of Diya. It''s just that he needs to hold a lich assembly again. After many Lich votes, he can make the final decision. Before that, he can''t directly kill the king of Diya." Aisha''s last sentence was obviously addressed to rod. Rod could hear the meaning of a warning. Rod hummed coldly and said nothing about it. "Lich assembly..." It seems that the memory of a special rumor, Katherine''s look changed, looking at rod''s eyes, there are some special things. "Yes, the last Lich assembly." Said, Aisha seems to have thought of something, "by the way, I remember that special envoy phines died in his hands in front of many liches because of his offense. If this kind of thing happens next time, I suggest you deal with it properly." After hearing the news from Aisha, kathery''s face became ugly. Previously, in order to deal with the threat from the elite spirit Ranger, he had to be absent from the last Lich gathering, so he could only send a special envoy he trusted. However, for some unknown reason, the special envoy of Felice sent by Katherine died in the Lich assembly, which made Katherine unable to get any information about the Lich assembly. Katherine did not know many latest news, especially the information related to artifacts. Although there is a so-called artifact holder brought by a legendary Lich in the city of King Diya, in kathery''s eyes, that person is not as powerful as the artifact holder should be, but more like a puppet supported by a lich. This is what the Lich is good at. Kathery knows their means very well. Although Katherine is the king of Diya in name, in many ways, she is shackled by the Lich. The gap in strength and status makes it difficult for Katherine to have other thoughts. Since the legendary Lich said it was the holder of the artifact, even if she knew it wasn''t, she couldn''t say anything more, and even had to punish those who questioned the identity of the artifact holder. At this time, Aisha''s words, no doubt let Katherine determine some of the situation, he looked at rod''s eyes, also had some other meaning. Kathery knows that if the situation is as he thinks, rod in front of him can be regarded as an extraordinary existence. If he handles it well, he can even help him get rid of the control of the Lich and take charge of everything in diyane. "Since the immortal Aisha has spoken, this matter will be exposed. I will not pursue what you have done to the city of shadow. If you can, please go to the palace in the city." Looking at rod, Katherine said, his attitude changed so fast that even rod couldn''t adapt to it for a while. Chapter 1143 "As for you..." After realizing rod''s identity, Katherine''s attitude changed significantly. She looked at the necromancer who caused all this, and her eyes gradually cooled down. "Because of your offence, the whole shadow city has suffered such losses. I think you should know in your heart what punishment you will receive." Kaiserui''s indifferent words undoubtedly declared the end of the necromancer. Seeing the most trusted existence before, he abandoned himself without hesitation. A trace of despair appeared in the eyes of the necromancer, shivering from his body, murmuring: "no..." With the things that supported him all the time, the power quickly dissipated from the body of the necromancer, and even lost the strength to continue to stand. He knelt on the ground and cried to his king, "Your Majesty, please forgive me for my fault. I will pay for it." Katherine''s expression did not change because of the words of the necromancer. When he realized rod''s identity, he already blamed the necromancer for all the losses suffered by the shadow city. Seeing that kathery didn''t reply, the necromancer knelt down and crawled toward rod. He begged for mercy and said, "great necromancer, I don''t know your identity. Please forgive my offense." Rod also did not reply, just looked at the person in front of him indifferently. Without waiting for the necromancer to say anything more, a cloud of death enveloped his body, and a heartrending cry came from it. For the necromancer, the erosion of his body was far from despairing because Katherine did not hesitate to give up. Unlike the dark cloud of death released by rod, the dark green cloud of death is not released by rod. The cloud of death didn''t last long. When the dark green clouds dispersed, the necromancer had stopped yelling. The body was full of traces of corrosion. Although the chest had slight ups and downs, there was only one last breath left. The whole person was not far away from death. "I will throw the undead mage who offends you into the skeleton conversion field, and the transformed undead will be controlled by you as compensation for this offence." Looking at rod in front of her, Katherine said the final punishment for the necromancer. At this time, several skeleton warriors came forward, put up the body of the necromancer, and took it to a place in the city. The rough action of the skeleton warrior brought great pain to the body of the necromancer. Feeling the half dead Necromancer''s remorse and despair for death, especially the collapse of his faith, rod knew that he had been punished enough. However, whether the punishment is enough or not is not determined by rod. Only the cause of this incident, Leah, who was offended by the necromancer, can determine this. In rod''s view, if not for her own follow, even if Leah comes to the city of shadow through the gate of time and space, she will not have a chance to see North, and then die in the hands of other necromancers first. Even if there is no obstruction from the original necromancers, there will be other Necromancers. These are the problems Leah cannot face. Since Leah has no rank, she can only be regarded as an ordinary person with some special skills. In rod''s opinion, her choice to go to the city of shadow is no different from seeking death. Before that, rod thought that Leah''s death would be the best incentive for North, and even promote the generation of heroic will. Only under the influence of Rowling, rod changed his original idea and chose to lead Leah to see North in person. Under rod''s intervention, he naturally won''t let Leia die like this. Rod will also help her deal with the undead mage''s offense to Leia. For kathery''s proposal, rod didn''t answer immediately, but looked to Leah: "how, are you satisfied with this punishment? If you are not satisfied, there are other ways of transformation to choose from. " Hearing rod''s words, Leah recovered from the shock and said, "I''m very satisfied... But it''s unnecessary to transform the undead, isn''t it? I have no mental imprint, I can''t control it. " Hearing what Leah said, rod nodded and simply replied to kathery, "you don''t have to give me the transformed undead. You''d better keep it for yourself." After dealing with the Necromancer''s affairs, at the invitation of Katherine, rod and Leia follow Katherine and prepare to go to the Royal Palace of Diya. Aisha, who appeared here through space magic, didn''t leave first, but moved forward with all the people. She was also curious about the purpose of rod''s coming here. In the eyes of the lich, rod didn''t come to the city of shadows for simple things. With Aisha''s following and the realization of rod''s identity, kathery did not choose to ride on the horse alone. The black steed he had been riding before was walking slowly under the guidance of the skeleton warrior, while as king Diya, he was walking on the ground. In the process of marching, there was a dead silence in the city, and there was no breath of living creatures. All the creatures that originally existed here fell under the death cloud of Rhodes. Even Asha, a lich, can''t help but stare at rod. These death clouds are basically the same as what she felt in Modo territory before. They are the top death clouds. Even they can''t be released. They are used to deal with ordinary necromancers in the city, so there is no suspense. Looking at everything in the city, Aisha was silent for a while. Even the Lich rarely did such behavior in Diya. In the process of marching, after learning rod''s name from Aisha, kathery took the initiative to say to rod, "the cause of this offence seems to be the arrival of a lady. Rod, can you introduce this beautiful lady to me?" At the same time, Katherine''s eyes always stay on rod, as if to see his reaction. Hearing cathery''s words, rod just casually said to Leah, "King Diya wants to know your identity. Please introduce yourself." Leah nodded, and then introduced herself to kathery: "my name is Leah is. I used to work in a freelance chamber of Commerce, and then as a tax official in Sao O city. I''m mainly responsible for tax formulation. Now I''m still under Lord Rhode." Leah''s words made rod look at her. Besides knowing that she had high-level financial skills and the relationship with North, rod didn''t know much about her other matters. Hearing Leah''s reply, Katherine''s face changed slightly. He asked rod for Leah''s information, not for the information itself, but for the purpose of narrowing the relationship with rod. In addition, through rod''s introduction to Leah, cathery can more or less see the relationship between them, and there are many other topics to talk about. It never occurred to him that instead of answering kathery''s question, rod asked Leah to introduce himself. In the process of Leah''s introduction, rod also listened to it, as if he had never understood it before, which was seriously inconsistent with kathery''s expectation. After changing the topic, Katherine continued to ask, "I don''t know what you''ve come to Diya Wangdu to deal with? I believe many things in the city will change after the previous incident. " Although Katherine didn''t make it clear, rod could realize that the thing he mentioned was his act of releasing the cloud of death. With the death of a large number of creatures, earth shaking changes will naturally take place in the city. "I''m here to find someone." Rod replied simply. From rod''s words, cathery can roughly guess who he is looking for, but he still asks as if he didn''t know "Yes? I don''t know what kind of existence can make you, who is equal to the lich, come to the city of shadow to look for it. Maybe I''ve heard of his existence. " "You must have heard of his existence." Rod affirmed, and looked at Leah, "he is the holder of the artifact, the real necromancer, north." After hearing rod''s words, Katherine''s expression was also dignified. Looking at rod, she also had something different. "It''s him. North is now in the palace, and I believe I will see him soon. " "It''s just..." it seems that something came to mind. Kathery added: "he''s in a state that seems a little unfit for visitors. The immortal Asha can testify to that." "It''s OK. It''s good for rod to meet north now. I believe he will get something new." Seeing that kathery mentioned herself, Asha took the initiative to speak. From the words of kathery and Aisha, not only rod, but also Leah feel the unusual meaning. "What happened to north?" Leah asked, with an irresistible anxiety. Writing this down in her heart, Katherine shook her head. "When you see him, you''ll know." Knowing the possible abnormality in North, rod is going to ask Katherine, but he hears Aisha''s voice first. "There is a breath I am familiar with in you. If my perception is correct, it should be the breath of the secret method, and it is almost lost. It belongs to the Lich alone..." "... the secret of fragrance." "You know the secret, don''t you?" Hearing Aisha''s inquiry, rod seemed to feel something and put his eyes on the Lich in front of him. Chapter 1144 Seeing that Aisha told us the secret she had mastered not long ago, rod''s vision changed a little. Rod doesn''t think that modo will disclose his secret seeking from him. In addition to the relationship of time, it''s too late to pass it on to other liches. Asha can accurately say this, which can only be related to her own state. Rod realized that his aromatic secret method seemed to leave some traces on his body. Anyone who knows something about this secret method can see this at a glance, not only the existence of Aisha. "I really master this secret method. I need to use the ability of the secret method to absorb the power of the magic medicine. I don''t know how the real Lich understands this secret method?" Now that Aisha has seen something unusual, rod will not hide anything about the secret method of fragrance. Moreover, rod has always been curious about the existence of the secret method of fragrance and its real efficacy. Aisha''s existence can also help rod to solve this problem. Hearing rod''s question, Aisha was silent for a moment. Then she replied, "I used to use this secret method to feel something special, but now there are other ways to replace it. I haven''t used this secret method for some time." In rod''s sight, Aisha in front of her also had no flesh and blood on her body. Her skeleton showed some traces of wear and tear. I think it was caused by not paying attention to maintenance. In words, Aisha also mastered the secret of fragrance, but she hasn''t used it for a long time. "I don''t know what other way can replace the effect of aromatic secret method." Seeing that Aisha mentioned this, rod took the initiative to ask. "Maybe you''ll understand later." It seems that Aisha didn''t want to talk about this and didn''t answer rod''s question positively. Compared with the severe dissatisfaction with rod in the Lich assembly before, at this time, her attitude towards rod has changed a lot. Perhaps seeing the fate of the other two liches, or perceiving rod''s behavior, at this time, it''s no doubt much less hostile to the artifact and rod. At this point, Aisha takes one thing out of the space ring and hands it to rod. Looking at the things that the Lich gave him, rod could not understand the meaning of Aisha''s action for a moment, and asked with some doubts: "what is this?" What appears in rod''s hand is a gorgeous crimson flower, which is in a state of full bloom, with a little moist feeling. There are some small thorns on the stem, broken traces at the bottom, and even dew drops on the petals. In the ring of space, the passage of time on the flower completely stops. The storage of the ring of space completely preserves the state of the flower when it is in full bloom, and finally presents it to the present. Rod naturally would not think that what the Lich handed over to him was just a common flower. There must be something that rod did not know. Rod tried to use the system to detect the things in front of him, but he didn''t get any hints. This made him confused. It seemed that the most common flowers appeared in his hands. For a moment, rod had a lot of conjectures in his mind. Is it a hidden flower like treasure? Or is it a poison that can make legendary creatures attract? Or something special? But after hearing rod''s question, Aisha said with helplessness: "don''t tell me you don''t know what it is. Apply the secret of fragrance to the things in your hand, and you will understand the real effect of this secret." Aisha''s words made rod look at the flowers in his hand more and think a little. After he felt that the thing in front of him would not pose a threat to himself, rod followed Aisha''s words and performed the secret of fragrance towards the flowers in his hand. Light white fog, rising from the flowers, along the cracks of rod''s face, integrated into his body. With the application of the secret method, rod seems to smell a very strong fragrance of flowers, far more than all the fragrance he once felt. He can''t help but be intoxicated, and even his spirit has been relaxed. After he lost his flesh and blood in the first stage of the ceremony, rod also lost his physical sense of smell, which naturally included the smell of smell. At this time, the fragrance of flowers is undoubtedly very unusual. Aware of this, Rodley even reacted, actively dispelling this feeling in his mind, and checking the system log. To rod''s surprise, there was no hint about this in the system log. Neither changes in basic attributes nor abnormal state information were recorded in the system log. It seems that the fragrance of flowers just now is just rod''s wrong perception. When rod looked at the flowers in his hand, he saw that the color of the original delicate flowers disappeared with the juice, leaving only the gray and black remains. In the process of the aromatic secret method, the flowers withered rapidly in rod''s hand, and finally formed this appearance. Seeing rod''s look of astonishment, Aisha took the initiative to ask, "how about it? Do you feel the true use of aromatic secret method? " Rod shook his head. "There''s no change in my power." According to Rhodes''s understanding of the secret effect, the aromatherapy can absorb the essence of things, even the Lich''s body can also bring the essence into the body. Because of this, the secret will be respected by the Lich. In front of Aisha''s words, it seems to Rhodes that using aromatherapy to absorb the essence of flowers will bring additional improvements to herself, but Rhodes can not feel this. After the end of the aromatherapy effect, the flowers remain withered, and all the best things in it have been absorbed by Rhodes, but the system log has not given any hints. This undoubtedly makes Rhodes wonder about Aisha''s words. "I''m not talking about strength improvement." Seeing that rod couldn''t understand herself at all, Aisha sighed and said helplessly, "don''t you feel that unique breath in the process of applying the secret method?" "After the loss of flesh and blood, our perception of the outside world drops a lot. Don''t you feel the fragrance of flowers in the process of applying the secret method?" Hearing this sentence from Aisha, Rodden recalled the strong aroma he smelled during the execution of the secret method. At that time, rod thought it was a negative effect of mental paralysis, so he immediately concentrated on dissolving this abnormal perception. Unexpectedly, what Aisha said was this. Chapter 1145 "In the process of applying the secret method, I did smell the fragrance of flowers." In the face of Aisha''s inquiry, rod admitted this and then asked, "but what''s the point of that? It won''t bring me anything at all. " "Doesn''t it make sense to help the Lich feel the fragrance of the flowers again?" It seems that she thought of something. Aisha sighed and added: "according to the ritual traces left on you, it seems that you lost your flesh and blood not long ago. Your breath has not changed. That''s why I can confirm your identity for the first time. Naturally, you don''t care so much about the lack of perception, but the real Lich doesn''t think so." "Fragrance is one of the few secrets that allow liches to fully perceive the outside world, which is why it is valued by all liches, and almost every Lich will master it." "It''s not just the fragrance of flowers. If it acts on food, the secret method of fragrance can also help the Lich to feel the taste of food. Boiling oil, sour and sweet jam and their taste can all be felt by the Lich through the secret method of fragrance. Isn''t that enough?" "I don''t understand." From Aisha''s words, rod can understand the meaning it wants to express, but for one of the items, rod is puzzled. "I''ve seen liches like Stephen and Ashley. They retain the human form and should have all the senses of ordinary people. Whether it''s taste or smell, they don''t need the secret method of fragrance to perceive everything outside. If the Lich wants to restore its perception, it''s OK to use the secret method to restore its human form." Aisha shook her head: "on the surface, those Lich bodies are the same as ordinary people, but this is just the effect of the secret method, which makes their bodies look like some people. In fact, their perception is still missing, and almost all perception is incomplete, just like your state at this time." "You have not become a real lich, so naturally you will not understand the feelings of those liches. You just make a judgment on this matter according to your original thinking, and do not understand the real situation. If I could have the same perception as ordinary people, I would not be what I am now. " Aisha, whose body is made up of bones, said that Rhode could feel his thoughts from his words. As for the missing perception, Asha seems very eager, just like the Elemental creature that rod once saw. The difference is that the Elemental creature has never had such a perception, and the Lich originally has such a perception, but it is lost in the ritual. "It sounds reasonable. Not much. For me, aromatherapy is just a way to absorb the power of potions." "The secret is in your hands. You can use it whatever you want." Knowing that rod didn''t listen to her words, Aisha didn''t care too much, just answered casually. "Fortunately, due to the influence of... Something, I have found a way to have external perception without using the secret method of fragrance. I believe you are here for this matter." Hearing Aisha''s words, rod''s expression changed slightly. From his words, rod realized some unusual meaning. Combined with the purpose of his trip, rod is acutely aware that all these changes are closely related to the object he is looking for, that is, north. "What happened?" "You''ll see in a moment. What you feel personally is much more true than what I say." Once again, Aisha did not answer rod''s question directly, but let rod explore it in person. Leah, listening to the words between rod and Aisha, has an ominous premonition in her heart. With the previous experience of the necromancer, Leah was not surprised at the equal conversation between the Lord and the Lich. Because their conversation did not avoid the surrounding creatures, Leah listened to these situations completely. Before, when rod and Aisha talked about the topic of aromatic secret method, Leia was able to understand the meaning of it because it did not involve profound matters. However, in the last thing they talked about, it was clear that they did not mention the North Leia wanted to find, but Leia still had endless worries in her heart, and an ominous premonition came along. With a deep sigh, Leah knew that she was not qualified to ask and could not change the situation. Even if North was in a disadvantageous situation, she could not help him. With the Lich in front of her, Leah felt a lot of comfort. After feeling the Lord''s strength, Leah knew that he was the only one to rely on. Without his help, Leah could not imagine how she would be treated. Recalling that he had asked rod many times before about North''s whereabouts, rod simply sent herself away with words. At that time, Leia only thought that rod deliberately concealed some important things from herself, and was unwilling to tell herself the truth about North. In the view of Leah at that time, the worst situation was that North had already died, but she had no way to know. When she could not determine whether North was dead or alive, Leah''s attitude towards the LORD was not respectful. At this time, after realizing rod''s continuous help to herself, Leah felt a sense of guilt and apologized to the Lord. She wanted to say something to rod, but she didn''t say it in the end. She knew that this was not the place for her to speak. Keeping this in mind, Leah''s gaze toward rod was also a little bit more respectful, not because of the power shown by rod, but because of his behavior. In addition to the change of Rhode''s attitude, Leah''s heart was more worried about North at this time. I don''t know why, the more she followed rod and his party to the Royal Palace of Diya where North was, the more anxious Leia felt, and the more ominous she felt. It seemed that something she didn''t want had happened. "Here we are." After the conversation with Aisha, the words of kathery came to rod''s ear. At this time, rod and his party came to a tall dark castle. In perception, the energy of death around him is not as strong as rod expected, far from the level of Lich territory, but rod can vaguely sense an abnormality. A special breath completely envelops the castle in front of him. The energy of death coming from the deep is a form that rod has never felt before. For rod, who has divine level spiritualism, this is very unusual. After perceiving this, rod looks dignified. Chapter 1146 From the inside of the castle, the abnormal perception did not stop rod''s pace. Soon, rod and his party came to the castle. "North should be resting in the quiet room. I''ll send for him." "No, I''ll see him myself." Rejected kathery''s offer, rod said. He didn''t plan to talk with Katherine riddo. What Rhode paid most attention to was North in the castle and all kinds of things about him. With the approach of distance, rod''s perception of abnormal death energy becomes more and more intense, even to the point that rod can''t ignore. Rod, who has the divine level of evocation, can clearly perceive this. After walking through the interior of the castle for a while, rod and his party finally stopped outside a stone room inside. The door of the stone room is tightly closed, and its extremely special material can even block the effect of space magic. "Here we are. North is in this quiet room." Aisha said to rod, with great certainty in her words. Aware of this, rod did not ask much, but looked at the stone room in front of him. With the application of a spell, the closed stone door of the quiet room slowly opens, and the light shines into the dark quiet room, dispersing the darkness. The deep death energy overflows from the open stone gate. These death energies are exactly the same as what rod felt when he entered the castle, and they are more rich. There is a breath that rod can''t judge. After realizing this, rod''s expression is slightly changed. The interior of the quiet room is much more spacious than rod imagined, and there are many separate rooms. Just standing outside, you can''t see anything. Rod doesn''t have any hesitation, and immediately follows Aisha and kathery in front to enter the quiet room. Following the core position of abnormal death energy in perception, rod put his eyes in that direction. Under the leadership of Aisha, rod and his party quickly move towards the deepest part of the quiet room. In the deepest part of the quiet room, rod finds something unusual. What exists in the deepest room is a lean humanoid creature. Under the dark cyan skin, his skeleton outline is completely outlined, except for the lack of flesh and blood. The skin on his face is also shriveled. In the deep sunken eye socket, muddy pupils, indifferent to everything outside. Looking at the people who appeared before him, he stood up, straightened his crooked body slowly, bent slightly towards the comer, and said, "the immortal Asha, his majesty Catherine, and... Lord Rhode." With that, his turbid pupils let out the essence that was not consistent with the current state. It was obvious that the person who appeared in front of him attracted his attention deeply. "Is that you? North? It seems that I did not choose a suitable time to come He simply asked the creature in front of him, but he didn''t need his own answer. The sign from his perception made it clear to rod that the thin figure in front of him was the north he was looking for during his trip. "That''s right. Lord rod should have arrived at the city of shadows not long ago, right? What are you doing here? " With that, North''s eyes swept over rod and his party, as if to see something unusual. This state of North, especially the abnormality on his body, attracted rod''s attention. If he had known about North''s change in advance, rod might not have led Leia here. In front of this form of North, is undoubtedly Leia do not want to see, aware of this, rod can not help looking to the side of Leia. As rod expected, Leah looked at North with a look of sadness in addition to her original worry. Crystal things flashed in her eyes. Before that, she never thought that North would become like this. See, rod also felt a headache, things seem to become trouble. "North..." Leia said in a trembling voice. The voice spread and turned on in the quiet room, but neither Aisha nor kathery paid attention to it. "I believe you already know why I came to you." Hearing Leia''s call for North, looking at North in the quiet room, rod said simply, with a trace of helplessness in her words. Rod believes that Leah''s appearance already represents everything. He doesn''t need to explain anything to him. As long as he can feel the feelings contained in Leah''s words, he can understand his purpose of looking for him this time. "Well?" However, in the face of rod''s words, North''s brow was slightly wrinkled, and a trace of doubt appeared in his expression. Unable to detect more meaning from rod''s words, North could only shake his head and squeeze a smile out of his shriveled face "Lord Rhode, you''re still saying things that others don''t understand. Everything is changing, but nothing is changing in you." From North''s words, rod felt a little confused. At the same time, rod seemed to notice something and asked, "you don''t know why I came to you, do you? And what do you mean I haven''t changed? " Hearing rod''s words, North slowly shook his head: "I naturally don''t know why you came to me at this time. I said that you have not changed, because in my opinion, Lord Rhode has not changed in appearance or breath compared with my impression. " Hearing North''s words, rod couldn''t help frowning. In rod''s view, his appearance has changed a lot. In the eyes of outsiders, his body should only have a skeleton. However, in his words, North doesn''t describe it like this. He seems to be deliberately hiding something. "Most other creatures rely on the existence of breath to identify me. You are the only one who says that my shape has not changed." "North, he hasn''t understood you yet." See rod seems to have a lot of questions, one side of Aisha took the initiative to say, "give him a look, belong to your unique strength." "Follow your will, Asha the immortal." After hearing Aisha''s command, North respectfully said that rod could clearly perceive this from North''s words. At this time, North slightly forward, toward rod''s position, stretched out a serious shrinkage, only the skin wrapped in the finger bone of the palm, fingers in this state appear more slender. "Lord rod, give me your hand and I''ll show you a different world." Chapter 1147 As North reaches for rod, the distance between him and Leia is also approaching. Before that, Leia could explain it with a long distance, and North didn''t recognize herself. But now, Leia can''t think of any other reason why North didn''t pay attention to herself, and even didn''t look at herself in the process. Inexplicable emotion, from Leia''s heart, she realized that it seems from the beginning, she should not let the LORD bring himself here. A slight sob came from rod''s ear at this time. Rod looked helplessly behind him and saw the abnormal Leah. It seemed that she was worried about the powerful existence around her and worried that her move would embarrass the Lord. Leah tried to control her emotions, but she couldn''t help making a slight noise. Fortunately, in addition to rod, the others did not pay attention to Leah at this time. They all regarded her as nonexistent and did not feel offended by her actions, which made Leah feel better. Noticing that rod didn''t respond to his words, but looked back, North was puzzled, and at the same time, he followed rod''s line of sight and looked at what he was looking at. I don''t know why, looking at the things that appear in front of him, North has a special emotion in his heart, a strange emotion that he has never felt before, which makes him feel confused. But before North asks rod, rod makes a move first. "I''d like to see what you''re up to." With these words, rod reached out and grasped the lean palm of North''s hand with his palm, which was made up of pale bones without any flesh and blood. From North''s words, rod feels a burst of abnormality. What rod can be sure is that the source of the abnormal death energy covering the whole castle is from north. It seems that during the period of his exile, North has mastered some powerful forces. Although the death energy from north is very special, rod doesn''t realize any threat from it. The existence of death energy can''t bring any threat to rod, who has the divine level soul summoning skill. Because of this, rod didn''t hesitate for long, so he held the palm of North''s hand. As the two strangely shaped palms clasped tightly, a special change appeared around rod. Rod could sense the change, but he could not tell where it happened. However, what rod can clearly perceive is that as he and North grasp each other, there is a strong touch in his hands. Rhode was surprised by this perception. In Rhode''s impression, after experiencing the first stage of the ceremony, he lost the perception ability of his body, and naturally could not feel everything touched by his palm. At this time, Rhode had not felt the strong touch for a long time. Thinking of this, rod couldn''t help looking at the palm of his hand, but found a scene that surprised him. Rod noticed that it seemed that with the occurrence of this process, North''s long dry fingers became plump. Not only that, his arm connecting the palm was also full of flesh and blood, no longer the original dry shape, but the swollen shape. Looking along the abnormality above his arm and behind his body, rod saw North''s intact torso and his recovered face. At this time, in front of rod''s eyes now is the north he once had in mind. There is no change in his appearance when rod saw him last time. Rod can clearly perceive this. Compared with the previous state, he was handsome enough. In such a short period of time, he recovered from North''s body without any omen, which naturally surprised rod. Not only that, but what surprised rod even more was that the right hand he held with North also changed dramatically. Flesh and skin reappeared on rod''s palm, which was also the reason for the sense of touch. After discovering this, rod noticed that his left hand, trunk, and other parts of his body were no longer supported by pale bones, but covered by flesh and blood. Releasing his hand, rod seems to be aware of something. Subconsciously, he reaches out to touch his face. The unique elastic touch of skin from his fingertips seems to prove to rod that this is not just his illusion. "How do you feel? Does the feeling of the body itself make people miss it? " A clear female voice came to rod''s ears. Rod immediately looked in the direction of the voice, but only saw a strange woman he had never seen. Her long, silky hair, like ink, is scattered on her shoulders. Her facial features are very delicate. With a sweet smile at the corner of her mouth, she is looking at rod playfully. She put the shabby and big black robe on her body at will. Through the broken gap on the black robe, she could see the white and tender skin below, which added some charm to it. In this woman, rod noticed a familiar breath, as if he had seen her not long ago, and her dress was very similar to the previous one. Looking at the person in front of him, rod was speechless for a moment and asked in black line: "is it you, Aisha?" If rod''s perception is correct, the woman who appears in front of him at this time should be one of the immortal liches, Aisha. In the process of marching, rod has already recorded the breath of Aisha, so he will not forget it in such a short time. Just like North and rod themselves, they have restored their former human form. In rod''s view, it is likely that because of this, the form of Aisha has also changed. "Oh." After hearing rod''s uncertain inquiry, a smile came out of the woman''s mouth and finally reached rod''s ears. At the same time, a gorgeous rose appeared in her hands. Holding the green stem in her hand, she put the rose under her nose and sniffed it. Soon, a flush rose on both sides of her face, and a trace of intoxication appeared. After all this, she opened her eyes again, looked at rod, handed out the rose in her hand, and said in a soft voice, "do you want to try it?" Her words were so soft that she didn''t know whether it was the rose in her hand or something else. Recalling what he had talked to her about the secret of fragrance, rod waved his hand slightly and replied, "no, I don''t need to." After being rejected, Aisha didn''t care, just took back the rose in her hand, and her eyes still stayed on rod. Chapter 1148 Looking at Aisha, whose shape has changed greatly, rod falls into silence for a moment. Unexpectedly, the powerful Lich with skeleton body looks like this when she returns to human form. In rod''s opinion, Asha, as an immortal lich, should be a frightening existence after her human form is restored. Her face should be full of abscesses. It''s better to have a few pimples. Otherwise, how can she meet the status of a lich? I didn''t expect that she should have such a face. Looking at Aisha in front of him, rod only felt that her temperament was no less than that of the elves in Eli. But even if Rodley calmed down, he knew that the real form of the creature in front of him was just a skeleton. It''s not just the existence of Aisha. Rod noticed that Katherine on one side also seems to be a different person. The sharp tusks protruding from his mouth have disappeared, and his face has become more rigid. A special momentum rises from him. Under the cover of his gray cloak, he is just like a real king. From kathery''s eyes, rod saw a sense of examination, as if he was making a special decision in his heart, and this action was also related to himself. "I believe that at this time, you already have the same perception as me." North''s words came to his ears, and rod recovered from the changes around him. Regardless of paying attention to everything around him, rod looked forward to north, who had already regained his human form. Rod realized that all the abnormalities in front of him were closely related to north. It was his hand that led to these changes. He clenched the hand of flesh and blood into a fist and felt the familiar touch of flesh and blood when his fingertips touched the palm. Rod simply commented: "interesting ability..." Looking back on the time when North first saw himself, he thought that he had not changed at all. At this time, rod also understood the meaning of his words. In North''s perception, his body was always in this shape, and there was no change in it. As if aware of something, rod turns around and looks at Leah, but sees something he didn''t expect. In rod''s view, there is no Leia there. The only thing that exists in Leia''s position is a skeleton without any flesh and blood in its whole body. Without rank, it can''t even compare with the lowest rank skeleton soldier. Through his own keen perception, rod found that the skeleton on the skeleton was shaking. It seems to be aware of rod''s gaze. It raises the gray hand bone, puts it in front of the skull, shakes it twice, and then puts it down again. At the same time, its upper and lower jaws open and close constantly, and its pale teeth swing with the jawbone, which brings us a sense of coldness and ferocity. Combined with Leah''s previous actions, rod seems to realize the meaning of these actions made by this skeleton creature. However, to his surprise, he can''t hear any voice belonging to Leah. There is no way for a skeleton creature without a rank to make its own sound. Rod can make a sound in the skeleton state thanks to the effect of the ceremony itself. In addition, it seems that rod''s perception is also affected by North''s ability. At this time, rod can no longer perceive Leah''s existence. It seems that what appears in front of him is really an ordinary skeleton soldier. In this state, Leah''s any action is futile, unless she also enters this special state, or makes enough to attract the attention of other creatures. This discovery made rod a little indifferent for a moment. After a moment of silence, rod said to several people around him, "I have something to confirm with North alone. Please avoid it a little." Seeing that rod didn''t seem to be interested in other things at all, Aisha snorted, then turned around and left from the depth of the quiet room, followed by other beings. Soon, in the deep space of the quiet room, only rod and North were left. Looking at the fully restored north, rod took the lead to ask, "what is this ability? It doesn''t feel like mental magic. Is it a kind of magic? It seems that during this period, you have gained a lot. " In rod''s perception, the flesh and blood outside his bones is not an illusion of the naked eye. When his limbs touch each other in time, he can feel the obvious touch, recover the perception, and completely shield the sound of ordinary creatures. Mental magic can''t do this. For this very special ability, rod naturally felt a burst of curiosity, so he took the initiative to ask North. Hearing rod''s inquiry about this ability, North sighed: "to be honest, I don''t know what this ability is. I just use my hand to pass everything I feel to you, so that you have the same perception as me." With that, North raised his right hand and motioned to rod. Rod noticed that the fingers of North''s right hand were longer than those of ordinary creatures. Rod had noticed this when North extended his hand for the first time, but at that time, rod thought it was a normal phenomenon after the flesh and blood dried up. Now it seems that this is not the case. Recalling the withered right hand of north when he first extended his hand, something flashed through rod''s mind, so he asked: "This is not your original arm." Instead of denying this to rod, North directly admitted what rod said: "the original owner of this arm was the legendary Lich Ehrlich. The perception you have now is also based on its power." With North''s words, a special energy of death emerges from his arm, which Rhode feels outside the castle. Realizing the source of this special death energy, rod''s eyes toward north gradually changed. In rod''s view, North obviously went through the magic ritual of physical transformation, and replaced his original arm with the keepsake that another Lich once took out, that is, Ehrlich''s arm. Rod recalled that the replacement of the body is very common in the underground world where the magician lives, especially the replacement of the arm. Among the previous players, there are those who choose to replace the arm with a huge tentacle, and those who use a sharp blade to replace the original arm, just to obtain stronger combat ability. Rod is not curious about how north does this. What makes him care is the reason why North chooses to do it. In rod''s view, he has been on the road of realizing his own will for a long time. Chapter 1149 "I can feel the change that this arm has made to my body." Looking at rod in front, North said, rod can hear a sense of pride from his words. At this time, he has found the fastest way to improve, no longer the ordinary necromancer. "What you perceive now also comes from the power in the arms. This realm of the dead, which was developed by the legendary lich, has now been mastered by me." Hearing North''s words, rod seemed to be aware of something and asked, "do you have any memory information in your mind that belongs to Ehrlich?" North a Leng, but still nodded: "there is memory information, but most of it is related to the battle, the matter is very trivial, even a complete secret method is not, and Lich life related information is not much." Feeling North''s state at this time, rod was silent for a moment. Perhaps because of the abnormal perception, rod''s peeping eye can''t work on North. He can only explore his basic attributes, and can''t know any thoughts in his heart. From North''s words, rod learned a matter, that is, at this time, he has received the consciousness of the legendary lich, which, in rod''s view, seems not a good thing. The appearance of the legendary Lich consciousness also shows that its soul has not completely disappeared, and there may still be some soul fragments in that arm. North chose to replace his arms. While acquiring various special abilities, it also gave the legendary Lich an opportunity. It is likely to take over North''s body directly through the connection of his arms, and achieve real rebirth. Thinking of this, rod was silent for a moment, and there was something different in his eyes looking at north. "I don''t know what Lord rod came to Diya palace to deal with this time? It''s not going to be a special trip to me Lord shook his head: "nature, in order to deal with matters related to the campaign, by the way, let''s see how you are. Although the ability of the legendary Lich is strange, it doesn''t reach the shocking level." The main purpose of rod''s visit is not to deal with matters related to the campaign as he said, but to meet Rowling''s requirements and let Leia see North, which has obviously been achieved at this time. "I have a question. Please do answer it for me." Feeling the appeal in North''s words, rod simply replied, "I can''t guarantee the correctness of what I said." North sighed and said, "now I can''t close the realm of the dead. Any creature affected by this ability can''t get rid of the effect of the realm of the dead as long as it is close to me to a certain range." North''s words pause, as if to calm the mood in his heart. After waiting for a moment, he continued: "I want to know who is the creature that came here with you, that is, the skeleton soldier you see under the influence of the field?" Rod looked the same: "he''s an ordinary waiter." "Just a waiter?" "Yes, as you know, the interior of the castle is very complicated. Without the guidance of the waiters, I don''t know how long it will take to walk through the castle to find it." "But why do I feel a burst of grief when I see it? This feeling is stronger when it leaves. It seems that something important is leaving me..." Recalling the original situation, North''s expression collapsed, and there was no joy in proving his ability in front of rod. Even his original will could not help shaking at this time. "What does it matter?" Rod asked, "is it really important to you that you can''t hear it, you can''t touch its body, you can''t even feel its existence, who it is?" "If you really want to know that, you''d better ask it yourself." After hearing rod''s answer, North sighed. He didn''t ask any more questions, but simply said, "I know." In North''s expression, there seems to be endless fatigue. For a moment, rod thought that he had seen North in the previous state, whose body was completely different from human shape, but he immediately recovered. "Your will is fading, which is not a good omen. I hope you can master more abilities next time I see you." Finally, he confessed to north. Seeing that there was no sign of improvement in his expression, rod said nothing more and turned to leave from the quiet room. When he came to the quiet room, his ability to belong to the field of the dead still did not disappear. Rod''s body still kept human shape. Rod realized that this might be because he had not left North too far. In the outer space, Aisha and Katherine are talking about the city of shadows. Seeing the appearance of rod, Aisha in human form takes the initiative to say: "If you want to transform the undead, I suggest you seek the help of the necromancer. I didn''t join the battle of those liches. I don''t have the ability to transform any dead creature into a necromancer." With Aisha''s words, Katherine also looks at rod who appears here. Seeing this, rod just says casually: "the holder of artifact can be in the quiet room and let him transform directly." "I know who you are. You are the holder of the artifact." In the face of rod''s reply, Katherine said, "I''d like to join the battle as king Diya." Hearing kathery''s words, rod can''t help looking at Aisha. In his impression, except for a few people, only the real Lich knows her identity. "I didn''t reveal your identity." Seeing that rod looked at himself, isabeth gave him a look and said, "your attack on the city of shadows has already explained everything. Fortunately, all the creatures in the city have died, but not many people know your identity." Seeing that rod did not deny this, kathery took the initiative to say: "those liches, it seems, do not welcome me to appear on the battlefield of Erathia. Even the information of the artifact holder has to be concealed from me." Rod was able to hear his grievances from kathery''s words, so he asked: "Don''t you plan to avenge the dead creatures in the city of shadow? Don''t you think it''s offensive? " Kathery lowered her head slightly: "I''m used to the destruction of the city of shadows by the Lich. It''s no doubt an honor for these creatures to die in the hands of the artifact holders." Rod sneered and said, "since those liches don''t welcome you on the front battlefield, how about you attack Eli with me?" Chapter 1150 After the conversation with kathery, with a slightly satisfied look, rod and Leah leave the palace together, ready for the transformation of the undead. According to the last conversation, the dead creatures in the city will be transformed by rod. As the real holder of the artifact, rod obviously has the ability to surpass other necromancers in the transformation of the dead creatures. Not only Katherine, but also Aisha changed her attitude at the beginning. Although she still didn''t want to join the battle, at least she didn''t want to fight against herself as she did at the beginning. I think that during this period, the idea of artifact was much less. It is worth mentioning that Katherine joined the battle as king Diya, not as a vampire of undead, not controlled by rod''s mental imprint. The identity of King Diya also made rod give up his intention to control him by using his mental imprint. In rod''s view, if this identity is used well, he and north can become puppets to attract legendary creatures when necessary. For the destruction of the city of shadow, with the help of Katherine, other creatures who know the news will only think that they are the tyrannical King Diya, and turn all the ordinary creatures in the city into undead creatures. In fact, the same is true. As compensation, rod will not take away all the transformed corpses, but will leave most of them to kathery in the city. In line with other liches, the number of corpse witches Lord Rhode left to kathery is only 100, and the remaining dead creatures in the city will only be transformed into ordinary corpse witches by Rhode. Outside the castle, the death energy around is still strong, and it doesn''t dissipate completely in a short time. The upper layer of the evocation tower not far away is still shining. The surviving necromancers have found the tragedy below, but no one dares to come down to check. After discovering this, rod quickly steps to the soul tower and casts the cloud of death again. After the internal breath completely disappears, he begins to transform the undead. Far away from North in the Royal Palace of Diya, rod noticed that his body was restored to its original skeletal form, as if all the original abnormalities were just the effect of mental magic, but the residual perception on the surface of his body explained to rod that everything didn''t seem so simple. At this time, after the end of the conversation with rod, Aisha returned to the quiet room. As soon as she entered, she saw north with a low look. It seemed that it was difficult to be interested in anything else. "Why do you look depressed?" Looking at North in this state, Aisha asked softly, "what did rod tell you?" Facing Aisha''s question, North shook his head, did not answer her question directly, but asked: "Lord Aisha, do you remember the man who came here with Lord rod?" Recalling all kinds of situations outside the city, Aisha understood what North was referring to and said casually, "are you talking about the female human? I thought she was looking for you, but now it seems not After hearing Aisha''s words, North seemed to be more depressed and embarrassed. He asked, "do you know her identity, Lord Aisha?" "Identity?" Aisha seems to have some doubts, "this kind of thing, you just ask rod." North shook his head and sighed: "Lord rod told me that she was just a waiter in the castle, but as far as I know, the waiters in the whole palace were either skeletons or walking corpses. There were no living creatures at all." "Waiter?" After hearing North''s words, Aisha appeared a little playful expression, "it seems that there are some things he doesn''t want you to know." With that, Aisha turned her voice, put her head close to North''s ear, and said softly, "what''s more, you have seen her identity, so why do you want to confirm it with me?" North lowered his head: "I absolutely did not mean to offend the majesty of the immortal lich, I just feel confused in my heart, want to get the real answer." "You''re as boring as that man." Aisha said softly. Shaking her head, Aisha seemed helpless: "of course, she''s not a waiter. She''s here for you. I can still see that." "Don''t you want to see her? Rod should be transforming the undead. They are not far away. If you want, you can go to the city to see her. " Without answering Aisha''s words, North turned his eyes and looked at the empty corner of the quiet room: "your attitude towards Lord rod seems to have changed. I remember that in the Lich assembly, you strongly opposed Lord rod''s action." Hearing North''s words, Aisha didn''t care much, but she still answered North''s doubts: "I heard that the power of artifact can make Lich''s evocation to a higher level. At the beginning, I went with the idea of obtaining artifact. From the artifact, I could feel more powerful evocation." "I''m looking for a stronger necromancer to find a way to restore human form and have all kinds of perception from the related necromancer spells. Only the most top necromancer has relevant records, and it must rely on the power of artifact to achieve this, but now..." With that, Aisha said with a smile, "I''ve recovered my human form. I don''t need the effect of evocation at all. As long as I''m by your side, I can keep it all the time. You don''t have to have any accidents." After knowing the reason why Aisha''s attitude towards rod changed, North nodded and did not continue to ask. "And you? You haven''t answered my question Aisha then asked, eyes flashed inexplicable emotions, "rod seems to be hiding something from you, that is, the existence of the female human, don''t you have any ideas?" "I believe Lord rod''s action must have his consideration." North so replied, eyes always staring at a corner of the quiet room, there is no space for anything, seems to be aware of something, a sad mood, spread in his heart. "What''s more, my current... State is not suitable for meeting her. I can''t let ordinary creatures into the realm of the dead. As Lord Rhode said, I can''t talk, I can''t touch, and even face to face, I can''t feel her existence." "In her eyes, I''m afraid I''m not much better than I am now. In the eyes of ordinary creatures, my present state should have been completely assimilated by this arm. Meeting her will only leave each other full of troubles. Maybe this is the best choice." Chapter 1151 With the fall of North''s words, the field suddenly fell into a silence, at the same time, a special breath began to rise from the field. Aware of this, north looks to one side of Aisha and sees all her emotions disappear from her face. Aisha in human form shows a rare serious look "You''re just running away. You don''t dare to see her. What are you afraid of? Are you afraid that she will feel fear and disgust when she sees you as you really are? If that''s the case, I can disguise for you and restore you to your original appearance, at least in other people''s eyes. " North shook his head and said, "I don''t want to trouble Lord Elsa. I just made the right choice. It''s good for each other." Seeing that North didn''t change her mind at all, Aisha said coldly, "you have to think clearly. It''s rod who led her to come here this time, which also led to a lot of sacrifice of the residents in the city. Next time, there won''t be such an opportunity. Even if you see her again, it''s not easy." With a sigh, North turned his eyes, no longer looking at the empty place in the room, but looking directly at the Lich in front of him: "I hope to see her in a better state, at least after I have completely mastered the realm of the dead, not now." Aisha will look over: "it''s up to you, but at that time, you don''t feel sorry." With that, without persuading North in the quiet room, Aisha turns and leaves directly, leaving North alone in the quiet room. The scope of the realm of the dead almost covers the whole palace. As long as she is in the palace, Asha can maintain this form all the time, and does not have to be completely beside north. Seeing that the immortal Lich left, North''s tense expression relaxed, and his face was full of exhaustion and depression. It seems that a decision has been made in his heart. The blue and black lines begin to spread from North''s arm to his whole body. A special will begins to produce in his heart. At the same time, bursts of gloomy death energy begin to spread out from the quiet room. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "It seems that he doesn''t want to see you." After completing the transformation of the undead in the city, giving it to kathery for control, and arranging the next attack on Eli, rod will deal with all kinds of things in the shadow city. When there was no other business to deal with, rod, who was free for the time being, was waiting for someone outside the palace with Leah. In rod''s opinion, now she has finished what Leah told her, and let her see North in the palace. However, North''s state obviously can''t satisfy her, and it will only make her worry more. But there is no way. After all, all this is what she chooses. After completing the transformation of the undead, rod had already exerted the gate of time and space to let Leia return to the city of Sao, but Leia did not want to. Instead, she showed her attitude to rod. Leia wanted to wait here, and she believed that North would come to find her. Rod didn''t refuse. He had already done his part. Rod didn''t mind letting her wait here for a moment. Although in rod''s opinion, North would not come out to see her, there might be an accident. Waiting for a long time, until the energy of death in the city dissipated, North''s figure did not appear, rod knew that there was no need to continue to wait. On the other side, Leah''s face was even paler. It was obvious that she had not expected the result before. In the process of waiting, rod noticed that Aisha in human form also appeared in the space outside the palace, but he did not intend to talk, but watched it from a distance. Ignoring the lich, rod simply asked Leah, "are you satisfied? If you are satisfied, go back to Sao city first. " With that, rod raised his hand. With the rapid emergence of a wave of mana, the space in front of him suddenly twisted. A dark green portal replaced the original space and appeared in front of Leah. Understanding rod''s meaning, Leah knew that even if she kept waiting, it would not be meaningful. Along the way, she had given the LORD a lot of trouble. There was no need to continue waiting. It was time to go back. Although the final result is not satisfactory, Leah has no reason to continue to wait here. With a deep sigh, Leah''s body has fallen into the door of time and space of Rhodes. With the entry of Leia, the door of time and space slowly closes. Rod doesn''t plan to enter it. At this time, he doesn''t plan to return with Leia. Rod, who stayed in the city of shadow, had one last thing to deal with. At this time, he was waiting for that thing to happen. Instead of waiting for the appearance of North, rod did not stay in the palace. Instead, he walked all the way through the various buildings in the city and finally came to the transmission monument outside the city where he first arrived. Not far from the transmission monument, due to the discomfort of passing through the space, Leah left traces of vomit, which seemed to tell rod what had happened before. Clear a clean place around the transmission Monument and sit down. At this time, rod is waiting for a person to arrive. The signal from the perception made rod realize that this person was on the way to the city of shadow, and there was only a short distance left. I believe she would arrive here soon. At this time, the object that rod is waiting for is Rowling who controls the ghost dragon to set out alone and rush to the city of shadow in the early morning. If Leah is only the cause of this incident, the existence of Rowling is the fundamental reason for rod to change his attitude. Without Rowling''s words, rod may not lead Leah here, but let her go alone. Even the extremely fast flying ghost dragon can''t be compared with the space magic. At this time, rod, according to Leah''s request, has asked her to meet north and send it back to Sao city. However, Rowling, who is riding the ghost dragon, is late and hasn''t arrived at Sao city until now. According to Rowling''s original idea, without rod''s help, she will ride the ghost dragon alone to the shadow city, light up the space calibration in the shadow city, and then use the space magic to complete the escort to Leah, but all this has been completed by rod first. With a deep sigh, rod is waiting for Rowling to arrive at the spatial calibration of shadow city. Chapter 1152 Riding the ghost dragon rapid flight, feeling the cold wind whistling from the face, Rowling''s face is more gloomy, I do not know what to think. The familiar feeling in the flight makes Rowling''s mind go back to the time when she first boarded the ghost dragon with rod. At that time, Rowling didn''t master the ability to cast magic like now, and rod was only an ordinary necromancer. However, with the improvement of strength, especially after rod''s return this time, Rowling can feel that there is no small difference between them, even involving the concept. Without thinking about persuading rod, Rowling knew very well that this was almost impossible, unless he happened to have such an idea in his heart that nothing else could affect his heart. Because of this, Rowling plans to deal with this problem in her own way. Maybe this move will cause his dissatisfaction, but Rowling believes that he will understand his intention. Before leaving from Sao O city, Rowling perceived rod''s question from her consanguinity perception. In order to avoid rod''s interference, Rowling took the initiative to close her perception of rod. At this time, Rowling could not feel rod''s existence. According to the map of Diya in her hand, Rowling realizes that she is very close to the city of shadow. She believes that she will be able to achieve the purpose of this trip soon. With the distance approaching, the dark sky has completely shrouded all around. Rowling can''t help feeling a burst of excitement. Seeing that the goal is about to be achieved, suddenly, Rowling seems to notice something on the ghost dragon, and her expression changes slightly. In her perception, there is a very special death energy left in the city. Even if it is only the residual death energy, their purity is completely beyond Rowling''s expectation. Looking back, Rowling has only seen this level of death energy in one person before. In addition, the city was silent, as if there were no living things at all, not like the city of the dead where Rowling had been. After discovering this kind of abnormality in the city, Luo Lin just plans to stop the ghost dragon''s flying trend and turn to observe everything in the city from above. However, the ghost dragon is out of control and flies to a certain position in the city. The appearance of this situation immediately surprised Rowling. In her impression, since she found a way to control the ghost dragon, it was the first time that the ghost dragon lost control. The direction of the dragon''s flight seems to be towards a certain position in the city. Without harming the dragon, Rowling can''t stop it with magic, and Rowling can only let the dragon fly. At the same time, recalling all kinds of abnormalities in the city, and the situation that the ghost dragon lost control, Rowling seems to be aware of something. She puts her eyes on the direction of the ghost dragon''s flight. She already sees that someone arrived at the shadow city one step ahead of her. With the flying of the dragon, a huge arched stele appeared in front of Rowling. In addition, Rowling also noticed that the only person in front of the stele was her brother rod. In this way, Rowling will understand the reason why the Dragon lost control. Rod can directly use the mental imprint to complete the control of the ghost dragon, which is far more advanced than Rowling''s level of control. The priority of the ghost dragon is the power of the mental imprint. Soon, with the rapid enlargement of the shadow, the flying ghost dragon fell from the air to the ground, bringing up a large amount of flying dust. The dust hit on rod''s robe, but rod didn''t care. He just looked at the ghost dragon. Seeing the appearance of rod, Rowling was surprised, but she turned her head to her side, still keeping her original indifferent look, without any words. After a while, seeing that rod also had no meaning of words, but always looking at this direction, Rowling reluctantly asked, "Why are you here?" "I''m here for you." Rod answered simply. After he was far away from north, in rod''s perception, he returned to his original form and lost his perception of the outside world. Looking at Rowling in front of him, rod seemed to feel something different. "Come back to Sao with me." With that, rod raised his hand, and the gate of time and space connecting sao''clock appeared. There were bursts of familiar breath, waiting for Rowling to enter. "No." In the face of rod''s proposal, Rowling shook her head. "There are still people in Sao O city, waiting for my help. Even if my brother doesn''t want to, I will help her myself." Seeing that rod did not mention anything else in his words, and did not mean to change anything, it seemed that he only came for himself. Rowling''s original surprise calmed down. Refusing rod''s proposal, Rowling jumps from the ghost dragon and comes to the transmission monument to establish contact with the space calibration. "You mean Leah?" Rod sighed and went on: "before you come, I have made her meet North in the city according to her request. What she wants has been achieved." Rowling a Leng, incredibly confirmed: "really?" "You can ask her yourself." At this time, Rowling seems to be aware of something and looks at rod in front of her. In Rowling''s impression, rod was not willing to help Leah, or even spend any time on this matter. Obviously, rod made a change. Rowling realized that it should be her last words that played a role. Obviously, Rhode cared enough about herself in his heart, which would make such a degree of change because of her own existence. "Thank you..." looking at rod at this time, Rowling appeared a gentle smile, and whispered at the same time. "What?" The existence of consanguinity perception enables rod to feel the joy in Rowling''s heart. It seems that he has finally done something in line with her expectations. However, rod has not heard Rowling''s last words clearly. "Nothing." "I''ll go back to Sao first," laughs Rowling With that, Rowling flashed into the dark green portal opened by rod. The ghost dragon followed her and disappeared. After finishing the events in the shadow city, rod once again looks to the palace in the center. In rod''s perception, a special deep death energy has covered the area, accompanied by an ominous omen. It is obvious that something is happening in the palace. Rod didn''t know what kind of change it would bring to north with the arrival of Leia. He ignored everything that happened in the palace. Rod''s figure soon disappeared in the gate of time and space. Chapter 1153 After passing through the gate of time and space, rod''s figure returns to the nearby transmission monument of Sao city. The sky is still shrouded by large black clouds. The dark sky screens all the exploration of magic, and gathers more death energy for the creatures in the city. Before that, Leah, who had come back here first, had disappeared. She thought she had come back to her residence first. Except rod, only Rowling and the ghost dragon existed here. The ghost dragon, surrounded by the atmosphere of the nether world, stoops down and lies beside Rowling. Rowling reaches over the top of the ghost dragon''s head. The aura of the nether world surrounds Rowling''s palm, but it doesn''t bring any erosion to Rowling. The necromancer who has the ability to perform endless night ritual will not be affected by the most basic energy of the ghost dragon. When he noticed that the ghost dragon was completely controlled by Rowling, rod seemed to think of something. In rod''s impression, Rowling seems to have mastered a special ability to control the ghost dragon directly beyond her own mental imprint. The existence of this ability is obviously beyond rod''s expectation. The last thing that can surpass the spiritual imprint of the necromancer and directly control the undead creatures under her command is the cloak of the ghost king, The existence of this unique artifact. Because of this, rod wanted to know how she did it. Feeling the doubts in rod''s heart, Rowling appeared a smile, without any intention of concealing. She immediately explained to rod, "I control the dragon with the help of the power of spiritual imprint, but the spiritual imprint I use is not my own, but my brother''s Hearing Rowling''s explanation, rod was still puzzled and asked, "what do you mean? Before I was banished to the plane of water element, the spirit mark could not connect with the existence of ghost dragon. How could you use the power of spirit mark? " Luo Lin shook her head: "what I mean is not the power of my brother''s mental imprint itself, but the ability of perception, which makes the ghost dragon feel that it is similar to the order given by my brother through his mental imprint, but the person who gives the order has become me." After Rowling''s explanation, rod also roughly understood why the ghost dragon would obey her orders. Rowling should use some ability in the sense of consanguinity. Rod''s spiritual imprint has never failed to control the ghost dragon from the beginning to the end, and it is by the ability of consanguinity perception that Rowling imitates the breath of rod''s spiritual imprint and gives orders to the ghost dragon. Rhode was naturally curious about the ability of consanguinity perception. At the same time, he still had some doubts. Even at this time, Rhode still did not master this ability, and could not use the power of consanguinity perception to give orders directly to Rowling''s undead creatures. Instead, he could achieve this with the help of artifact. Rod realized that Rowling was able to achieve this, obviously because she had a new understanding of the ability of consanguinity perception. Rod could clearly feel that during this period of time, Rowling''s yearning for herself would be even stronger if it wasn''t for some differences. With the conversation between them, rod noticed that the traces left on Rowling''s body did not recover because of the previous ceremony. On the skin on one side of her face, there were large areas of unnatural cyan black, and some flesh and blood were missing. She could vaguely see the inside of her mouth, but there was no blood left. At this time, Rowling''s overall state was not as good as those senior necromancers in rod''s impression, but it was not very good. Rod realized that Rowling''s state would be worse if she didn''t return in time. Noticing that rod was looking at herself, Rowling wanted to smile, but suddenly realized that she didn''t look the same now. She turned her head slightly, let the incomplete part of her side face be covered by shadow, and only met rod''s position with her intact side face. Feeling the inexplicable emotion in Rowling''s heart, rod didn''t say much. He just stepped forward slowly, reached out and stroked Rowling''s incomplete face, trying to make her return to the right angle. The cold phalanx touched her face. Rowling felt flustered and reached for rod''s raised hand. At this time, she didn''t want to show her flawed face in front of rod''s eyes. Feeling Rowling''s state at this time, rod didn''t turn her head hard, but said: "do you care about my present state? Without flesh and blood, you can''t feel any warmth. " Rod''s inquiry made Rowling come back to herself, and then she answered with some disappointment: "I don''t care about this. It''s my fault that leads to this change in my brother." Rod continued, "what else? If I return from the water element plane, I am already in this state, which has nothing to do with you, will you feel uncomfortable with me in this state? " This time, in the face of rod''s inquiry, Rowling looked at him, shook her head and replied, "I don''t care. No matter what you become, you are always my brother." With that, Rowling let go of rod''s hand and let him move her face to the right angle. From rod''s words, Rowling has understood his meaning, just as Rowling doesn''t care about rod''s changes, rod doesn''t care about Rowling''s abnormality at this time. Under the influence of rod''s words, Rowling''s mood improved a lot, and the erosion of her body in order to carry out the ceremony no longer bothered her. Before that, if not for the ceremony, Rowling naturally did not want her body to be eroded by the energy of death. When he noticed Rowling''s state at this time, in rod''s view, because she did not carry out the first stage of the whole ceremony, Rowling could still recover all the eroded traces on her body through the existence of the energy taking secret method, and restore her original state, but rod could not achieve this. The original Rhode thought that the secret method of absorbing energy could restore all traces of erosion. Even the Lich after the completion of the whole ceremony could restore its original form through the secret method of absorbing energy. Obviously, there was no problem in restoring Rhode''s own body. However, the words of Aisha before let rod know that the recovery effect of the energy absorbing secret method is also greatly limited. The existence of this secret method can help the Lich to recover the appearance of human form, but it can''t recover the perception they lost in the ceremony together. The perception after the effect of the secret method will not be much better than now. Chapter 1154 With the effect of the secret method of absorbing energy, rod can restore the human form, but the missing perception can not be regained, and the things he can perceive are exactly the same as now. This point is very close to those real liches. They are also affected by this point. Just as Aisha said in her words, those liches who restore their original bodies through the energy absorbing secret method just look like human beings. The function of the endless night ritual is to give up the human form, change to a more powerful form, and finally become an immortal Lich. The recovery of the body is not the effect of the ritual itself. The previous conversation with Aisha also let rod know more about his current form and how difficult it is to get rid of it. With the existence of energy taking secret method, Rowling can restore her original appearance, but her perceptual ability can''t be improved. She can only change her appearance, no longer a skeleton, and can''t bring any influence on her strength. On the contrary, it will take a lot of time. Therefore, rod is not prepared to restore her appearance in a short time. At this time, rod intends to experience the unique perception brought by the endless night ritual, just like those real liches. In rod''s impression, North''s ability to regain his original perception is only limited to a certain range around him. Beyond that range, perception will no longer take effect. In addition, in the field of the dead, ordinary creatures will have the appearance of undead creatures. This ability is extremely special. Recalling the situation about North, rod seemed to think of something and said to Rowling, "it''s good that you can understand this, but some people can''t understand it at all." Keenly aware of the abnormality in rod''s words, Rowling asked, "what happened?" "Nothing." Without explaining more to Rowling, rod didn''t intend to mention the information there. At this time, it seemed that something had occurred to her. Rowling''s face became serious and said to rod: "Brother, during your absence, Vita''s mental imprint is always in an unstable state. On my way to the city of shadows, her mental imprint has a strong fluctuation, almost out of my control. If it goes on like this, I''m afraid something will happen to her. Do you want to have a look?" Rowling''s words also aroused rod''s thinking. In rod''s mind, there is a mental imprint very similar to Rowling''s description of the state. The object of this mental imprint is the once immortal Lich modo. In rod''s perception, during the period when he went to the city of shadows, the mental imprint belonging to modo fluctuated many times. At first, rod thought it was an abnormal effect to control the Lich. However, through his own observation, rod found that the situation was not so simple. Different from other extremely calm mental imprints, the mental imprint of modo is in a strong fluctuation all the time. When it is placed on other undead creatures, only when they are in a state of fierce fighting can the mental imprint appear this kind of abnormality. In addition, what matters to rod is that, according to the feedback information from the system, the spiritual attribute of modo''s mental imprint has been declining. Although the downward trend is extremely slow, it has only dropped by a few tenths of a point, but the appearance of this phenomenon also makes rod realize that the Lich''s state is far worse than he thought. In the process of awakening Vita again, rod used the same method as waking up the lich, all with the help of the power of the artifact. In rod''s view, the reason for the abnormality in Vita''s mental imprint perceived by Rowling is probably consistent with those of the Lich. Recalling the last time he saw modo, he said to himself that he was constantly falling into the final decay, rod realized that maybe there was something wrong with his transformation way, which led to this situation. As an immortal lich, modo has a far better understanding of his own physical condition than other creatures. He has the most acute perception of the arrival of decay. Maybe he will be silent under the influence of decay before the end of this battle. Through Rowling''s words, rod realized that this also applies to vita. Due to the abnormality in the process of transformation, corruption will soon come to her. It is not only the existence of modo and vita, but also nags who rod has not met. Rod can confirm that these originally powerful liches will fall into the final silence if they can not persist in the decay for too long. After realizing this, rod felt a bit difficult. The existence of Vita was related to the operation of the potion factory in the city. Losing this powerful man would lead to many negative situations. At this time, rod has no way to solve this problem. Even the real Lich can''t bear the arrival of corruption. As a death knight, Vita can''t resist it. Recalling Rowling''s attitude towards the creatures in the city before that, rod decided to tell the truth about Vita after thinking for a moment. "Vita is falling into deep decay. She has little time left. When the decay spreads to her spiritual mark, her consciousness will be completely silent and unable to be awakened again." Seeing rod''s serious look, it was obvious that he didn''t say it casually. Rowling was stunned for a moment and asked in a trembling voice, "what should I do then?" Rod slowly shook his head, sighed: "even with my present evocation, I can''t alleviate her decadence. This time, I really can''t help it." "I''ve told you about vita. You can decide for yourself whether you want to tell Elon about vita." Looking at Rowling''s face, rod added: "I just suggest that you don''t disclose any information. It''s the most reassuring choice that you don''t know anything before the inevitable ending. Even if you disclose the information, it will only bring them unnecessary troubles." "Really..." did not agree with what rod said. Rowling was not sure what was the best choice for vita. In any case, Rowling, who has learned the news, naturally can not let the result come. Before Vita''s consciousness is completely silent, she will try her best to solve this problem. Chapter 1155 At the end of the conversation with Rowling, looking at Rowling gradually in their eyes away, rod will pay attention to the property panel. Before that, rod had gained a lot of experience value from the water element plane. In addition, after returning, he cleaned up the Necromancers. At this time, rod''s experience value has reached a very considerable level. Without much consideration, rod chose to upgrade the character level. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Consumption experience value 1800000, remaining experience value 553000. The class level has been increased from level 4 of level 5 seeker to level 6 of level 5 seeker... " "Get free attribute point 4, skill point 4..." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ For the newly added free attribute points, rod assigned 2 points to knowledge, left 2 points unassigned, and skill points were not used at all. Allocating attribute points to the Constitution can restore a lot of vitality in a short time. This has helped rod for many times before. With his previous experience of being seriously injured in a space where magic can''t be used, rod naturally won''t use up all the attribute points, and is ready to leave them in the critical moment for allocation. As for the promotion of special skills, Rhode should reserve the skill points for the most needed time to avoid acquiring special skills that he does not need. Some seemingly ordinary special skills, in some special circumstances, can play a very important role. Rod left the skill points, which is also inseparable from this point. Compared with before, the speed of Rhode''s experience accumulation has been greatly improved. Even after the character level is improved, there are still a lot of experience left. However, at this time, the speed of acquiring experience value still can''t satisfy rod. According to rod''s expectation, he needs to reach level 7 before the final stage of the campaign, which is the true legendary creature. If you have the rank of a legendary creature and the artifact in your hand, how can rod make this arrangement and hide his identity? With this kind of strength, rod may be like Sandra in the previous life expansion, leading the immortal Lich in Diya to confront the holy battle of demons launched by many heroes on the mainland. Rod still has a long way to go before he is promoted to the legendary rank. However, in rod''s view, the arrival of this day is no longer far away. Now, rod''s attack on Eli is to achieve this. A large number of magic creatures in Eli will bring him a lot of experience. According to the information previously explained by Elon, in the original vilning, there were dozens of medium-sized and above towns, small towns and other biological villages are even more difficult to count, and all kinds of creatures can be seen in this area. Due to the expansion of necromancers, the number of creatures in vilnin has decreased sharply. Instead, a large number of necromancers are controlled by Necromancers. Before that, although the necromancer occupied all the towns in vilnin, he only regarded rod as the nominal Lord and did not listen to his instructions. He pretended to be Rowling of rod and could not deal with this. At that time, the target of these necromancers'' actual obedience was ori, who controlled the most Necromancers. Now, with orry''s death, these necromancers feel at a loss for a moment. They don''t understand what happened to orry, and the living creatures in Sao won''t reveal what happened on the battlefield. At this time, what rod needs to do most is to accept the Necromancers in vilning and let them obey rod''s command. In this process, if a necromancer intends to disobey, rod will not give him another chance to think about it. Instead, he will directly clean up the necromancer he transformed and give it to other necromancers who are willing to follow rod''s instructions. Just as rod had expected, the most important thing in this battle is the necromancer. When a necromancer dies, a new necromancer will immediately make up for him and accept all the necromancer creatures he originally controlled. No matter what achievements these necromancers have made, rod will not care. What rod needs is the obedience of these necromancers to him. In order to better complete the attack on ERI, the first thing Rhode needs to do is to eliminate all the discordant voices inside vernin and ensure that there is only one will in this area from top to bottom, that is, the will belonging to Rhode. In this way, he can better complete the next task. As the most familiar necromancers of death, when the threat of death acts on them, these necromancers are often more honest than other creatures, especially when they are far more powerful than themselves. With the existence of the ghost King''s cloak, rod is not worried about the backfire of these Necromancers. No matter how many necromancers these necromancers produce, they can not pose a threat to rod. On the contrary, what they do is to increase the number of necromancers for rod. In order to complete the clearance of vilning, it is obvious that rod alone can not achieve this. He must rely on the strength of other men. As early as in dealing with the events related to ori, rod passed the message to his death knight, the Centaur leader, through the existence of the spirit mark. At this time, according to the sign from the spirit mark, the Centaur leader has returned to Sao City, together with the vampire that rod once controlled. With the increase of the spirit of manipulation brought by the potion, rod can control more undead creatures, but also more powerful beings. And the undead creatures that were directly controlled by rod are still in a lower level. Although their strength has been improved a little, the extent of improvement is also very limited. To this end, rod plans to carry out a plan that he made a long time ago, that is, to complete the rank promotion of undead creatures by relying on the ability of God level spiritualism. With the existence of divine level spiritualism, rod was able to promote the undead through special rituals. Before that, due to the lack of control spirit, rod had to give up the promotion of his undead. Until now, when the problem of control spirit was solved by magic medicine, rod had the intention to try this. Rod recalled his undead creatures just for this kind of attempt. In his perception, the undead creatures gathered by him had gathered outside the evocation tower, waiting for his arrival. Seeing this, rod stopped waiting and walked towards the spirit tower in the city, ready to use the ceremony of the dead to upgrade the rank of his undead creatures. Chapter 1156 In the narrow space, the nearly condensed death energy is constantly rolling, with the power of capturing people. The faint fire light around can not reach the deepest part of the death energy, but can only print the faint outline of the internal creatures. A huge shadow is in the center of death energy, constantly accepting the changes of death energy to its body. With the dull breathing, its momentum is more and more intense, and there is a growing trend. If a caster who is good at magic ceremony comes here, he will be shocked by the scene in front of him. Under the function of the ceremony, death energy continuously gathers here, making the biological benefits of the ceremony center. Conventional ritual can''t achieve this effect. Only those powerful necromancers can integrate the Necromancers into the ritual. In the upper space of the evocation tower, a special ceremony takes place here. On the periphery of the ceremony, rod, as the leader of the ceremony, is watching all this happening, and constantly releases his own death energy into the whole ceremony. The existence of God level necromancy has enabled rod to master a large number of necromancery rituals related to it. Relying on the power of rituals, he has promoted the rank of undead creatures. Among all the necromancery rituals, he is already the top one. There are not many necromancers who are qualified to guide the ceremony in front of them. Relying on their own energy of death, they can forcibly upgrade the ranks of their undead creatures. This kind of ceremony has very high requirements for the Necromancers themselves, and the existence of divine level spiritualism undoubtedly endows rod with such ability. The shadow in the center of the ceremony is the Centaur leader under rod. At this time, it is accepting the promotion of the ceremony for its strength. Before that, after constant battles, according to rod''s perception, the rank of the Centaur leader should reach about level 5 and level 8. Because of this, with the help of the ceremony, rod intends to let him directly break through the limit of level 6 and enter the ranks of epic creatures. In rod''s impression, high-level undead creatures have two different promotion directions. One is like a ghost dragon, which is covered with a large amount of netherworld energy, and can rely on the netherworld energy to inflict serious negative damage on the enemy in battle. The other is like a terror knight, which fights on its own basic attributes. For these two different ways of promotion, rod can take the initiative to choose. According to rod''s choice, the subsequent Centaur leader will also get the corresponding expertise after promotion. Because the Centaur leader is good at close combat, rod does not let him have the body shrouded by the energy of the nether world, but let him obtain more powerful basic attributes, and similar to the terrorist knight, he has the attack expertise that can trigger a fatal strike. Under the guidance of rod, the energy of death around him kept pouring towards the Centaur leader in the center. His body became bigger and bigger, and his body, which had been frozen, became swollen at this time. A power belonging to higher-level creatures began to appear on him. At this time, the potential of death knight is undoubtedly reflected in the Centaur leader. In rod''s perception, the Centaur leader at this time has entered the ranks of the sixth level creatures, and it is not as simple as just entering the sixth level, at least reaching the level of sixth level and fifth level. Before upgrading the level of Centaur leader, rod first promoted the level of vampire, but the effect was not ideal. He only upgraded the Vampire from level 5 and level 2 to level 5 and level 9, and did not promote its level. As a result, the effect of the promotion ceremony on the vampire is far less than that on the Centaur leader. Rod understood that the promotion of undead''s rank is largely related to their potential. The greater the potential, the greater the promotion. The Centaur leader with heroic identity has the same potential as other heroes. He has gone beyond the limit of his own kind, and even reached an infinite degree. He just needs to match the will of the hero. Even so, the potential of the hero is still beyond the ordinary creatures. No creature can surpass the existence of heroes in its own potential. When they grow up, they will have very high-level creatures, such as dragons and unicorns. As long as heroes are born in their groups, they will be equivalent to the emergence of top legendary creatures. Under the function of the ceremony, rod successfully advanced his important undead creatures. During this period, because he realized that there was a lack of spiritual control, rod absorbed a lot of magic drugs by virtue of the effect of aromatic secret method, which met the requirements of controlling undead creatures. Soon, the energy of death on the spot was absorbed by the Centaur leader in the center, and the whole ceremony was coming to an end. When the dark fog completely dissipated, the fire from the tower wall lit up the field again, and the Centaur leader who was promoted was in front of rod. Rod''s impression of the huge Tomahawk was hung by the Centaur leader at his waist, shining with bright glow in the light of the fire. Compared with the Centaur leader''s huge size at this time, these two tomahawks were extremely suitable when they were held in his hands. What exists in the Centaur leader is not the breath of any dark energy, but an unstoppable momentum, which belongs to the powerful momentum of high-level creatures. By virtue of the promotion ceremony in the divine level spiritualism, rod promoted his Centaur leader to the sixth level. However, his later promotion exceeded the limit of this ceremony. It''s not a simple thing for the undead to get the legendary level. There are few other ways to achieve it except to transform the legendary creature''s corpse at the beginning. Among the undead creatures, few legendary creatures are born. Even the powerful ghost dragon is only at the top of the sixth level. How long will it take to become a legendary creature. At this time, it seems that the legendary undead really controlled by rod is only the netherworld sea monster in the water element plane. The spiritual imprint on the netherworld sea monster is still derived from the effect of the mother of the dead. When he thought of the legendary undead, rod knew that his ability to control the spirit was not enough. Even if there was a magic drug factory, he didn''t know how long it would take to make enough magic drugs to improve his ability to control the spirit to his satisfaction. Chapter 1157 With the completion of the promotion ceremony, the vampire who sensed all these changes also came to this level of the soul tower. Because it has not yet entered the ranks of the sixth level creatures, the vampire at this time still does not reach the level of Prince vampire, but compared with the general undead creatures, its strength is obviously much stronger. At this time, if the vampire is faced one-on-one with the corpse wizard King transformed by rod, he can easily defeat him. He only needs to escape the death cloud released by the corpse wizard king. The basic melee attribute of the vampire undoubtedly ensures this. Compared with the Centaur leaders who are good at frontal combat, vampires are obviously more flexible, which is also caused by the differences in their basic attributes, and their focus in combat is different. Of course, the existence of the necromancer king was never for the purpose of fighting one-on-one, but for the purpose of gathering after the increase of the number and releasing the extremely powerful cloud of death. Once the number of this type of necromancer increases, even the necromancer who is lower than the necromancer king is not the existence that the present vampire can defeat. The advantage in number makes the necromancer irresistible. With the end of the whole promotion ceremony, the Centaur leader felt his enhanced strength. He bowed down to rod and said respectfully, "thank you so much for your promotion. I can feel the powerful strength in my body. I can''t wait to fight with powerful creatures and spread the master''s prestige." For the promotion of these two undead creatures, rod spent nearly half of his mana value, plus most of the death energy stored in the mother of the dead. This is the only way to achieve this effect. If other undead mages with poor level of evocation consume all the mana value in their body, they can''t make any improvement. Ignoring the Centaur leader''s words, rod simply asked, "tell me, what is your heroic will? What do you care so much about that you have to achieve even at the expense of yourself? " This is also a point that rod is puzzled. In rod''s impression, the heroic will of the Centaur leader should belong to its predecessor, that is, the Centaur leader who initially fought with rod, rather than the consciousness that was born again in the Centaur leader under the influence of the Elven spring. Because the hero''s will does not belong to the current Centaur leader, but it still has the hero''s identity, in rod''s view, it is likely to become a natural hero like existence, can enjoy the hero''s identity and strength, but does not have the hero''s will. Once natural heroes find their own will, with the blessing of this heroic will, they can play a more powerful power than ordinary heroes. Even rod, for the existence of this power, still need to be cautious. Because of this, after the promotion of the Centaur leader, rod is very curious about the heroic will in his heart. Rod wants to know whether that special will still exists in the Centaur leader''s heart. Knowing rod''s inquiry, the Centaur leader pondered for a moment, then shook his head: "the only thing that I care about is the command given by the master. Even if I sacrifice my life, I will achieve it." Hearing the Centaur leader''s reply, rod couldn''t pick out any questions, so he could not help frowning. At this time, the Centaur leader didn''t seem to realize his heroic will and couldn''t bring the hero''s potential into full play. In rod''s view, the only hope for the Centaur leader to be promoted to the legendary rank is to rely on his own heroic will. Without the help of the heroic will, it can not touch the field of legendary creatures at all. "Well, I don''t know your name yet." Accustomed to giving orders to the Centaur leader through his mental imprint, rod hardly has a verbal conversation with him. Until now, rod does not know the name of the Centaur leader. "Silva." The Centaur leader replied. "Is that your last name, or your first name?" Rod was puzzled. According to his previous experience, rod knew that the Centaur leader belonged to the Silva tribe, so he was puzzled about the Centaur leader''s answer. "To be honest, I don''t know." The Centaur leader replied, with a little daze on his face, "all the weapons I use well, the handle of the axe, the bow arm of the long bow, and even the end of the arrow, are engraved with the words of Silva. I can feel familiar with them. I think it should be related to my name." Seeing that the Centaur leader mentioned these things, rod seemed to be aware of something. His face changed a little, but he didn''t say much. He turned to the vampire and asked, "what about you? Tell me your name With the improvement of the vampire rank, it has already had the ability to speak. Although it still maintains the appearance of the original vampire, it will not affect the language ability. Those powerful original vampires will not be affected by this. Rod has seen this in many powerful beings. However, in rod''s impression, he almost never heard a vampire say anything. It seems that the vampire in front of him does not have the ability of language. Because of this, rod, who has never communicated with the vampire, also does not know its name and has the existence of spiritual imprint. Rod did not need to know this before. "... Moore... Griffin..." The low and slow tone came from the mouth of the vampire. Maybe it was because he didn''t speak often. The tone of the vampire was strange, but rod didn''t care. With the rise of the rank, the original vampire can recall the memory fragments that once belonged to human beings, but the things that can be remembered are extremely limited. Those things that need to be remembered in detail, such as the way of casting magic and secret methods, can''t be recalled at all. Because the vampire''s tone is too slow, after knowing the name of the vampire, rod didn''t say anything more to it. He looked back at the Centaur leader and said: "Listen, Silva, I need you to convey my will to all the Necromancers in vilnin, so that they can gather with the Necromancers in juliudi at the border intersection, waiting for my next instructions." "I will give you enough necromancers, the Necromancers who dare to disobey, and clean them up in your way. You only have one week. In a week''s time, I hope to see the assembled necromancers in juliudi. " "As for you..." said, rod will look at the side of the vampire, "I have another task to you." Chapter 1158 A week later, juliudi. The wind whistled past, rolling up the dry leaves on the ground. Looking around, there was only a bare trunk on the huge willow trees. In the air, the smell of corruption has not dissipated for a long time. The traces of death energy show what kind of fighting happened here. The traces of necromancers deeply affect this area. The former giant willow land is famous for its huge willows in the territory of Eli. When the early spring comes, the green branches hanging from the giant willows can easily make people lose their way under the cover of layers. Without the guidance of pathfinding, I''m afraid they can''t find a way to leave for a long time. As the intersection of the border, juliudi''s unique geographical location and its abundant vitality also attracted many elves from Eli to come and even settle nearby, which is also the origin of elves in vilnin. But now, the situation has obviously changed. With the expansion of the Necromancer''s power in vilning, the elites in vilning are attacked first. Except for a few who can evacuate in time, those who can''t leave turn into necromancers and become one of the Necromancer''s members. Even the giant willow land itself has been attacked by the Necromancer''s magic. The willow leaves have fallen down, and the withered branches are hanging on the top of the trees. The great vitality of the past has already faded, and the only thing left here is a dead scene. The retreating elves can''t take away everything they have here. On the huge tree crown, you can see a small tree house. Under the erosion of death energy, the surface of the tree house has become dark, and it seems that it will collapse soon. The elves who once had their homes destroyed and didn''t want to leave would end up fearlessly sacrificing, even turning into dust and decaying in the depths of the earth. In the end, they would only be transformed into undead creatures and become a tool for the undead mages to do evil until the spirit was completely silent. A scattered sound of footsteps came from afar, breaking the silence in the giant willow field. A team of pale skeletons appeared here. For the convenience of management, and for the sake of moving faster, these skeletons are arranged into an irregular square array. The creatures who know about the energy of death can detect the existence of the skeletons in front of them through the traces left around them. They are not weak beings like skeleton soldiers, but real corpses, which can release the death cloud that erodes the body. In front of the square array composed of corpses and witches, a human dressed in black clothes could not help but stop here when passing by one of the huge willow trees. Looking at the abandoned tree house above, he did not know what he was thinking. "Move on, Lyle. We don''t need to do this anymore." A burst of words from the front interrupted the thought of the necromancer. Aware of the meaning of the words, the necromancer, known as Lyle, wakes up and shakes his head. He no longer pays attention to the tree house above, but looks at another necromancer with him. As soon as he stepped forward and came to the necromancer who had spoken before, Lyle said, "Vera, do we really want to follow that guy''s orders?" "What else? Even ori died in his hands. You can see the end of the necromancer who resisted during this period. In addition, he also has the channel to communicate with the immortal Lich. That''s the way O''rei dreams of. Unfortunately, now O''rei doesn''t have this chance. " Then the necromancer named Vera gave a sneer. Hearing the name mentioned in Vera''s mouth, Lyle felt a special emotion in his heart. But he clearly remembered what kind of power the necromancer named ori had in the whole vilning before. Unexpectedly, he was easily cleaned up by the high Lord, and then fell. All the Necromancers of ori were accepted by the high Lord. Thinking of the undead that once belonged to ori, Lyle felt a twinge of heat in his heart. He didn''t know when he would be qualified to control such a large number of undead. There was a sigh in his ear, and Lyle looked at Vera, who was sighing. He heard Vera continue to say: "What''s more, the time we became necromancers is too short. In any case, we can''t compare with those real necromancers in the application of magic. The only thing we can rely on is the transformed Necromancers." Recalling the past situation, Lyle was silent for a moment. A month ago, he was just a thief in exile in the city of the dead. Because of his low rank, even the necromancer did not want to waste his energy to turn him into a skeleton soldier. If it had not happened, he would still live at the bottom of his life. Lyle didn''t know what was important about him, but he was guided by a strange necromancer. He not only learned the Necromancer''s vital spiritual imprint, but also got a special necromancer. Only later did Lyle know that the undead he got was the top of all the undead creatures, that is, the sixth level necromancer king. According to the teaching of the necromancer, the existence of the necromancer king can bring countless necromancers to Lyle. After gaining the power, Lyle does not hesitate to transform all the creatures in his town into necromancers, leaving only his brother Vera. Lyle is not worried that villa will betray himself. In his impression, when there was nothing, villa would rather be hungry than leave the last mouthful of food for himself, which obviously shows everything. With the joint efforts of many corpses and witches, Lyle seems to be one of the undead lords of vilning after all the creatures in the city are transformed. Lyle thought that the Necromancer''s ability was the only one that the necromancer gave to his own necromancer king, but he did not expect that the necromancer king with this ability had already overflowed in the whole vilnin, which was not a rare existence. Lyle with this ability was nothing at all. For the necromancer who once gave him the corpse wizard king, lair thought for a long time about his real identity, but could not get an accurate answer. In Lyle''s opinion, the most likely identity of the necromancer is the Lord of the whole vilnin, the necromancer known as rod. It is said that he has the contact information with the Lich and has mastered a large number of necromancer kings with this special ability. Any necromancer who goes to Sao city can be assigned to at least one necromancer king. Chapter 1159 Although I don''t know what the Lord''s plan is, or even let orui rebel, in Lyle''s view, he is obviously secretly planning something. All the Necromancers in villin, even Lyle, are in the Lord''s plan. At this time, the information that the high Lord summoned all the Necromancers at the ERI border undoubtedly proved Lyle''s conjecture. This is also the reason why he did not want to follow the Centaur''s order and go to the border. According to Lyle''s expectation, this trip is likely to encounter an enemy that he could not face. Although he was once granted the power to change his fate by the figure who was suspected to be a great Lord, Lyle did not show much gratitude. He believed that the necromancer must have his own purpose to choose to give himself power. In Lyle''s opinion, with such a large number of necromancers, even if he does not obey the Lord''s orders and goes to other areas by himself, he can live a good life. Even if he stops, his life is much better than before. All this is the result of strength. However, under Vera''s persuasion, and seeing the tragic situation of other undead mages who disobeyed orders in this week, Lyle had to put aside his mind and lead his corpses to the border. About the necromancer who imparts knowledge to himself, Lyle doesn''t hide anything from Vera, but tells Vera all the information about him, including the necromancer king he initially obtained. Different from Lyle, villa still has the status of hero, but until now, the situation has changed. In the study of Necromancer''s magic, Vera showed a talent far beyond Lyle''s, and controlled several times more necromancers than Lyle''s. After feeling Vera''s potential, Lyle once proposed that the necromancer king who brought all these changes should be controlled by Vera, but he finally gave up because he could not give up his mental imprint. It''s not a simple thing to give up the spirit mark. If the necromancer wants to remove the control of the undead, a faster way is to kill the undead directly, so that the spirit mark will disappear. Strong willed people can bear the pain of giving up the mental imprint, but they can''t avoid the backfire in the mental imprint, resulting in serious damage to their spiritual attributes. With the undead under their command, Lyle and his wife are heading towards the ERI border. The deeper they go into the interior of juliudi, the more they can feel the strong energy of death spreading in the withered woodland. Under the action of death energy, looking around, there is no living creature, and the whole forest land is in deep silence. In the distance, at the end of these huge trees, a large number of undead creatures have gathered here, constantly emitting the gloomy breath of the undead, and Lyle and his wife can clearly feel this. Seeing that many powerful undead Lords have come here and are waiting for the appearance of the great Lord, Lyle and his wife dare not do anything unusual. They lead a fair number of corpse witches who are not worth mentioning compared with the dense undead creatures in front of them to wait at the edge. Like other necromancers, Lyle and Vera put the undead behind them, while they stood in front of all the undead, waiting for the Lord to appear. Under this position, you can judge the number of undead creatures controlled by the necromancer at a glance, and you can also divide the general strength of the necromancer. In the process of waiting, the more he observed the undead lords gathered here, the more frightened Lyle was. The number of necromancers controlled by the undead lords around them is almost more than that controlled by Lyle. Lyle only transformed one creature in the city, and the number of necromancers under these undead Lords is several times more than that of Lyle. In addition, Lyle noticed that during this period, the famous undead lords in Neville, such as Lohmann with the name of "the heart of the necromancer" and mosinger the lone walker, led their undead creatures to gather again. Apart from the dead Orey and the undead lords who had followed Orey and died with him in sao''clock, almost all the undead lords who could be called in the whole vernin had gathered here at this time. Among them, Lyle could only be regarded as the worst group. Seeing this situation, Lyle was more firm in his mind about the abnormality that was going to happen here. All of a sudden, the necromancer gathered not far away suddenly had a stir. Lyle looked in the direction of the agitation, only to see a strong Centaur, whose face was covered with a ferocious mask, and whose whole body was covered with excellent armor. "It''s her..." looking at the creature not far away, Vera had a sense of inexplicability in her eyes, "the ''terror horse'' Silva under the great Lord." Lyle naturally understood what Vera was referring to. Not long ago, he had dealt with this powerful creature. The momentum of a high-level creature had been deeply imprinted in Lyle''s mind. No matter how many corpses he controlled, he could not change his sense of powerlessness in the face of this creature. For those necromancers who still disobey the Lord''s orders after orry''s death, the LORD did not personally punish them, but the Centaurs in front of them. As the most effective transmitter of the Lord''s message, Silva''s appearance also shows these necromancers that the Lord has arrived and will appear in front of them immediately. For a moment, the scene fell into silence. All the Necromancers were waiting for the appearance of the Lord. Even the undead creatures in the rear, under the control of these necromancers, stopped shaking and did not dare to make any changes. No necromancer dares to do anything unusual at this time. He is afraid that he will become the object of the Lord Liwei. In the silence, even the air seems to condense. At this time, heavy footsteps broke the silence in the field. The appearance of a figure caused the eyes of the necromancer in the field, but no one dared to say anything. The shadow is shrouded under the black robe, and the broad cloak is raised high behind it, which makes it difficult for people to see the face. As he moves forward, the energy of death in the field suddenly increases, and all necromancers can clearly perceive this. As the figure moved forward, a special momentum began to diffuse in the presence, and the feeling of depression began to appear in the hearts of the Necromancers. The sudden change of momentum made all necromancers realize that the identity of this figure was the high Lord who called them here. Chapter 1160 After the figure stood in front of him, Lyle finally saw the original blurred face. Under the wide hood, two light green lights replaced the original eyes, embedded in the empty eyes, staring at everything in the field silently. His body without any flesh and blood brought him a kind of inexplicable dignity. When he saw the great Lord in this form, all the Necromancers in the field could feel the fear from the bottom of their hearts, just like facing the creatures far beyond their own form, even their breathing slowed down a lot. "The body of the Lich... He is very close to the real Lich..." Noticing the state of the Lord at this time, Vera seems to be aware of something, especially the inexplicable emotion in her eyes. According to Vera''s research on undead magic, this kind of Lord is very close to the real Lich. There was another necromancer who came here with the high Lord. Heisha completely covered the Necromancer''s face, making it hard for people to see the specific appearance of the necromancer. Only his eyes were clear. The strong momentum of the Lord makes all the creatures in the field focus on him, so that no one cares about the other figures behind him. No one knows what the Lord will do next. The pressure from the source of death energy makes these necromancers dare not relax. It seems that as long as they make a little change, death will come. No one dares to take the risk. "I believe that all of you who appear here are the superior undead lords in vilning. You have passed the initial test with your own ability. Instead of being a member of the undead, you have become the controllers of these necromancers and have the preliminary ability." The great Lord''s words broke the silence in the field first, and the originally dull atmosphere seemed to ease a lot with his words. Even so, Lyle still did not dare to relax. He knew that the words of the high Lord would determine the fate of all the Necromancers here. Sure enough, the words of the high Lord would come again before Lyle took a breath. "With the continuous transformation process, the number of undead creatures is growing rapidly. I believe that the territory of vilnin can no longer satisfy all the undead mages. If it goes on like this, I''m afraid there will be a battle between the undead Lords. I''ll call you here just to solve this problem." With the great Lord''s words, these necromancers were no longer silent. A deep whisper spread from these Necromancers. Even if they were talking, they did not dare to make too obvious voice. "I don''t know how Lord Rhode plans to deal with the problem at hand?" Lair followed his reputation. At this time, he took the initiative to inquire about the number of corpse witches in the whole vilning, which was second only to the "heart of corpse witches" Loman, who was once aurui. Like Orey, after getting the queen of necromancer, Loman did not know how many battles he had gone through and transformed countless creatures, so he got such a large number of necromancer. As far as this point mentioned by the high Lord is concerned, Loman has noticed that in order to expand the number of necromancers, Loman has eliminated many necromancers and swallowed the Necromancers they transformed. Compared with transforming ordinary creatures, those weak necromancers are easier to deal with. When the high Lord mentioned this point, Loman immediately asked. "It''s very simple. The necromancer puts down the internal fight and puts the transformed objects on the creatures in other areas." The Lord, whom Loman called rod, said that there was no emotion in his words. All the Necromancers calm down, no doubt, dare to come out from the mouth of these Necromancers. During this period, all the Necromancers who dare to question the Lord''s orders have explained to other necromancers the end of daring to disobey the Lord''s orders with facts. As the most sensitive necromancer to death, no one is willing to use his own life to verify the truth of those rumors. Seeing that there was no doubt, rod swept the Necromancers around with satisfaction, and then said: "Now you have come to the border of ERI, across the border, there is more fertile land than vilnin, and there are more creatures in it than you can imagine. More importantly, it has not been invaded by necromancers, which is enough to meet the needs of any Necromancers. " "It''s the best choice for you necromancers to let go of each other''s fight and aim at elites." Hearing rod''s words, the necromancer immediately made a comment, which even produced some conflicting voices. "Hum!" Rod gave a cold hum, and a burst of death energy burst out from all around him. The gloomy atmosphere completely shrouded the whole venue, and it seemed that even the sky would be darkened. "Do you have any comments?" At this time, all the discordant voices disappeared completely. No necromancer dared to continue to question in this state. The idea just rising in his heart was suppressed by absolute strength. On one side, Lyle sees everything in the field. Somehow, he always feels that the LORD looks at other necromancers with deep contempt. Even though his whole body has no flesh and blood, this contempt has already been engraved in his bones. It can''t be wrong... Before becoming a necromancer, Lyle, who lived a vagrant life, never felt this kind of contempt from others many times, especially from those so-called superiors. Lyle had already become extremely sensitive to this special emotion. Lyle thought that when he became a necromancer and mastered the full power, he would never feel the contempt from others. Unexpectedly, he felt it again. It seemed that the power he mastered was not worth mentioning in front of the Lord. For a moment, looking at the powerful Lord in the field, Lyle had a kind of conflict in his heart. No matter how powerful the LORD was, Lyle could not respect the Lord. At most, he was afraid of the power of the Lord. Feeling Lyle''s disrespect to the Lord, Vera came to him and motioned to him with his eyes, so that he could quickly put away his look to avoid the Lord''s punishment. In the face of Vera''s hint, Lyle was not moved. He wanted to see what the Lord planned to do when he gathered so many necromancers here. Chapter 1161 With the utterance of the words, he felt a strong hostility from a certain necromancer, and rod immediately looked in the direction of the hostility. It seems that he has found something. Rod''s look changes from the original scorn to a slightly interested look. It seems that something has attracted his attention. Looking at the creatures in that direction, rod also makes a decision in his heart. "Cough..." a light cough interrupted rod''s attention. It was Loman who first asked rod. Seeing other necromancers, there was no word coming out for a long time. Loman, who didn''t want to say anything, could only take the initiative at this time and advised rod: "The great Lord may not know that during this period, Eli had already completed the evacuation of the village, and deployed a considerable number of garrisons behind the border, even with the existence of legendary creatures." With that, Loman sighed: "before that, we thought about this problem. If there are creatures that can be easily transformed, we don''t want to fight with each other. The Necromancers who came to Eli before, no matter how many necromancers they control, will eventually die under Eli''s assassination. They seem to have mastered the way to deal with us, No one wants to continue to take the risk. " Speaking of the biggest flaw in these necromancers, Loman''s expression is also dignified. Relying on the transformation ability brought by the necromancer king, the Necromancers in vernin control a large number of necromancers in a short time, but their own rank will not be improved. The methods used in the past to restrain the Necromancers still work on them. They only need to assassinate the Necromancers first, and the rest of the Necromancers who lose their command are not afraid. Loman had been assassinated many times by other creatures when he was fighting in vilnin. However, because of the low strength of those creatures, these assassinations were solved by Loman one by one. However, in the territory of ERI, the situation was even more dangerous. As the elves of the ruler of Eli, there are many legendary creatures among them. Once these elves give up their previous demeanor and turn to assassinate in secret, it will be a nightmare for any necromancer. When fighting in the woods, even the elite assassins of the bandit guild can hardly compare with the elves of the same rank. Moreover, Eli, who has been fighting with Diya for many years, has already had rich experience in dealing with necromancers, and has completed the evacuation of weak creatures in advance. Therefore, necromancers can''t see any advantage in attacking Eli. The existence of artifact can bring extremely powerful undead creatures to these necromancers, but it can''t improve their own strength. Almost all the Necromancers in front of rod''s eyes, including Loman, have such problems, which deeply puzzles these Necromancers. Only the real Lich has the strength to match the numerous corpse witches under his command, and can easily deal with the assassins. As for the ordinary necromancer, no matter how many corpse witches he controls, he can''t face the attack of high-level assassins. The promotion of the necromancer himself is not a simple matter. It often takes a lot of time. That''s why rod decided to contact the liches in Diya from the beginning to push forward the battle together. For Loman''s seemingly reasonable words, rod only replied in a deep voice: "the reason why the Necromancers who entered Eli before were easily eliminated is that they were too few to be effectively contained." "If a large number of necromancers appear in Eli at the same time, Eli creatures will spend a lot of energy even if they want to assassinate, not to mention..." Then rod sneered: "do you think the transformation of the necromancer should be smooth? If it''s not the corpse king granted by the lich, who will get you to talk to me? " "In the process of transforming undead creatures, meeting stronger creatures to die is the normal state of undead mages. It seems that the smooth transformation process has made you forget how common death is for undead mages." Hearing rod''s words, Loman''s face became ugly. He seemed to want to say something, but he finally put up with it, lowered his face and said nothing. Instead of looking at Loman at this time, rod looked at the rest of the Necromancers in the field: "the humanoid creatures who used to live scattered in Eli have now evacuated to the central area of Eli, which sounds like it will affect the transformation of the necromancer, but the objects that the necromancer king under your control can transform are not as simple as humanoid creatures." "Don''t forget, there are a lot of dense forests in ERI. Apart from the wild animals on the land, the birds in the sky and the fish in the water can all be transformed into different forms of corpses under the action of the corpse wizard king. The number of these ordinary creatures is less than that of the human creatures who don''t evacuate." Hearing rod''s words, many necromancers were stunned. They had fixed their mind on the research of necromancers in the past. They didn''t expect to transform ordinary creatures with the ability of the king of Necromancers. Instead, they always put the objects of transformation on human beings or other humanoid creatures. Seeing that many necromancers showed a thoughtful look, rod added: "you will go through unimaginable risks in this trip. Maybe you will meet enemies you can''t defeat in any case, but if you have enough ability, you will get unimaginable gains." "As for those undead mages with insufficient ability, it is the best choice to die as soon as possible and give the undead creatures to other undead mages for control." "The Lich of Diya will join the battlefield of Eli in the near future. As long as you can stick to that time, I believe the situation will be much better. Any necromancer who escapes to vilning before that will be punished by death." With rod''s words, the Necromancers in the field were silent. They also realized what this trip meant to them. Rod''s words awakened the memory of these Necromancers. It was the experience of struggling to survive when they just learned Necromancers. With the increase of their strength, these memories seem to have been forgotten by the Necromancers. At this time, they are faced with a similar situation. It''s also fighting for survival, but now, after rod''s reminder, the way to enhance power has been presented to these Necromancers. This way will undoubtedly become their last hope. Chapter 1162 In the face of inevitable death, as long as there is a little hope, it will make people firmly grasp it, just like grasping the last straw. This is also rod''s belief that when the road back to vilnin is blocked, the Necromancers in front of them, driven by their fear, can only transform the undead in Eli. They are bound to rush into Eli''s battlefield and quickly promote the whole campaign. For the orders given by the necromancer, rod chose the way he was most used to. It''s not what rod is good at to use advantages to tempt and stimulate the desire in the hearts of Necromancers. What rod is best at is to use death to coerce and give hope that seems to be able to grasp, so that these necromancers fight for survival. The shadow of death is deeply shrouded in every creature on this land. Not only does it exist in the enemy''s ERI garrison, but even the necromancer who is on the same side with rod is also deeply threatened. If he is careless, he will die. "The defenders of the ERI border are taking Emerald City as the core, laying a tight defense in the border area. In order to avoid you even unable to pass the first pass, I will lead you to defeat the defenders in the city first, and then everything will depend on you." Toward the necromancer in the field, rod said so, with an unquestionable meaning in his words. While waiting for the Necromancers to gather at the border, rod also made corresponding preparations. He not only absorbed the potions provided by the potion factory completely, but also took time to complete the control of naggs. He also investigated the intelligence about the border of Eli first. Just like what rod told the necromancers, the abnormal behavior of the Necromancers in vernin could not hide from the creatures in ERI. As early as before the Necromancers arrived, a large number of creatures gathered in the Emerald City on the ERI border and laid a considerable degree of fortification, waiting for the Necromancers to come. Because of this, rod needs to help the Necromancers gathered here to open up the situation on the border, so that they can smoothly enter the hinterland of Eli and complete the transformation of Necromancers. In the face of the tight defense on the ERI border, these necromancers'' own strength alone, even if they were given more corpses, they would not be able to do anything. Everything that exists in the forest can be used as a secret sentry to transmit information for the elites. In addition, the haunting spirit assassins are enough to bring great trouble to these Necromancers. I don''t know how long it will take to reach rod''s expectation and make the border of elites fall. Maybe they will have the chance to attack only when Diya''s Lich moves. According to the information obtained by rod, the Emerald City on the ERI border is famous for the rich emeralds in the nearby mines. Among such a large number of emeralds, there is a more special thing, which is the space gem used to fix the space position. Due to the limitation of the magic itself, the application of the gate of time and space can''t be as arbitrary as the gate of different dimensions. It must have the space gem as the calibration to determine the position in advance in order to connect the gate of time and space. Space gems are extremely rare. In a complete emerald mine, only one or two space gems can be mined. In addition, the effect of its own use for fixed space makes this thing more precious. Even in a free professional chamber of Commerce, this kind of thing does not necessarily flow. The existence of space gems is also an important reason to attract rod to lead the necromancer to attack jadeite city. Once there are enough space gems, many tactics can be implemented. The tactics developed by players in previous lives, especially the use of the gate of time and space, are well remembered by rod. Without the following of ordinary necromancers, rod may not be able to capture the Emerald City with his own ability. But what he has to face is the important problem of identity exposure. Once the identity of the artifact holder is exposed first, rod will be in a very dangerous situation. He has to worry about the siege of legendary creatures all the time. Without strong strength as support, he will die in the hands of those legendary creatures. Because of this, rod needs to use a large number of necromancers and the Necromancers they control as a cover to spread the achievements of the battle to all necromancers, so as to avoid his identity being detected. Seeing rod''s intention to take the initiative and lead the necromancer to capture the important city at the border, Loman was very happy. Before that, he had heard of rodeo''s past achievements. Because of this, even though he felt the duress in rod''s words, Loman still did not dare to make any changes. Loman''s original thought was how to let rod take the initiative to join the fight instead of controlling everything in the rear. At this time, rod''s words just met Loman''s expectations. "On behalf of all the Necromancers here, I would like to pay high respect to the great Lord. Under the leadership of the great Lord, we will wipe out all the enemies and win the victory that belongs to the Necromancers." Loman seems to respectfully say these words to rod, but his move in exchange for rod''s indifferent gaze, empty eyes, without any feelings. Seeing that rod showed such a look, Loman was surprised. It seemed that some of his original thoughts had already been seen through by rod, and then there was a deep fear. Looking at rod in this state, Loman only felt that there was no idea of resistance in his heart, and even some of his original dissatisfaction disappeared at this time. A huge dark outline appeared on the ground, and the strong death energy diffused around, accompanied by a black shadow falling, rolling up bursts of frenzied air. When everything became calm, they finally realized what was in front of them. It was a huge thing covered with the atmosphere of the nether world. Its pale and huge bone wings had already indicated its identity. It was the ghost dragon standing on the top of the conventional undead creatures. After the Dragon landed, rod and the necromancer behind him stood on the back of the dragon, looked down at the necromancer below and said, "now, come with me to the Emerald City." After that, the ghost dragon took off and rose to the sky. At the same time, the Centaur leader yelled, and the necromancer in the field was shocked to find that a large number of necromancer kings were suddenly climbing up under the originally rotten and insignificant vegetation, some even directly from the Necromancer''s side. In the eyes of these necromancers, the corpse wizard king, who has been lurking here for a long time, undoubtedly has a sense of warning. Seeing this situation, no necromancers dare to disobey. They put away their other thoughts and lead their corpse witches to follow the direction of the ghost dragon. Chapter 1163 Following other necromancers, Lyle, who went to Emerald City, saw what he could not imagine in the battle initiated by the Necromancers. Before arriving at the Emerald City, the necromancer was attacked by the creatures from ERI. Under the seemingly flat ground, there are a lot of pitfalls full of spears. In the dense trees, an elf assassin who has been lurking for a long time will appear. When he was just faced with this method of Eli creature, the necromancer suffered a lot of loss and chaos because he had no experience in dealing with it. Even the speed of the process slowed down a lot because of this. For a moment, the necromancer was afraid that he would encounter danger at some time. Fortunately, under the leadership of the great Lord, all these things soon returned to normal, and the speed of the Necromancer''s progress returned to normal. According to the order given by the Lord, the Necromancers mobilized the Necromancers under their control to the outermost part of the team and were ready to cast the cloud of death. Unlike necromancers, the release of death clouds is also limited by mana value. In a way, necromancers are closer to the existence of those elemental creatures. They don''t have mana value and can release a large number of death clouds one after another. In the process of each release, it only needs a short period of time. Every time before the procession, these necromancers will release a large number of death clouds and engulf everything around them. Whether it is the green vegetation on the ground, the trees growing on both sides of the road, or all living creatures in the forest, they are all covered by the death cloud. Under the effect of the death cloud released by many necromancers, the threat from the spirit assassin has disintegrated. After the traps on the ground have lost the vegetation cover, they are clearly seen by the passing Necromancers. The dense branches and leaves on the giant wood are dried up, which can not provide any protection for the spirit Assassin hiding above. With the progress of the necromancer, the withered stillness began to spread in this forest full of vitality. Under the effect of the cloud of death exerted by many necromancers, the path of the necromancer can only be described as "inch grass is not born". All the scenes belonging to Eli no longer exist. Instead, it is a deep stillness. The high Lord''s control over the corpse witches easily defused the previous arrangement of the elites, so that these elves who are good at fighting in the forest can not give play to any of their advantages. When the elves have no place to hide their bodies, they can only face the huge number of corpse witches. In the process of following the procession and looking at the scene, Lyle was shocked in his heart and admired the great Lord. He also seemed to understand the wisdom of the great Lord''s tactical arrangement. The plants in the giant willow field were completely corroded, leaving only dead stumps, just to deal with any possible elites. Faced with the cloud of death that has completely eroded everything, Eliot has no proper means to deal with it for a moment. He can only give up his plan to contain and consume the Necromancer''s power before the battle begins, and concentrate his power on the rear line of defense. The ranks of necromancers keep moving forward. At the front of the ranks are the corpse witches with dark red light in their eyes. As for the corpse witches, they are led by the Necromancers who control them. They don''t want the corpse witches with unique transformation effect to have any unexpected events in the battle. Lair is accompanied by his necromancer king. It is the existence of this undead that completely changes lair''s fate. The transformation of all the Necromancers lair owns is also carried out by this necromancer king. Led by the undead creatures under his own control, Lyle and other undead mages move forward together. The number of vegetation around him doesn''t mean to decrease at all. It often takes a certain amount of time to erode all the green things around him. After walking for a long time, many necromancers feel that they are short of strength. If the Necromancers have a similar mount, the situation may be much better. Those necromancers who were not prepared before can only let the Necromancers carry themselves forward. The rank of the necromancer has nothing to do with its own basic attributes. Even the senior necromancer, the basic attributes of his body are no better than the apprentice level necromancer. This is very similar to the situation faced by orthodox mages. With the blessing of magic, orthodox mages can improve their basic attributes a lot, but they have to consume mana to maintain them. Once they lose the blessing of magic, orthodox mages who lack training will even have worse basic attributes than ordinary people. Perhaps the only one who can change this point is the magician in the underground world. Depending on the effects of magic rituals or special magic potions, the magician can make his basic attributes to a shocking level. Combined with his unique magic, he can play an amazing effect. In addition to magicians, other casters don''t have this ability. These necromancers in front of them can''t even reach the destination of this trip without casting space magic. In the process of marching, Lyle also felt exhausted. However, unlike some necromancers, he did not let the undead creatures carry him. Instead, he insisted on walking the whole journey and finally saw the emerald city he was going to reach. Looking at the Emerald City ahead, Lyle''s joy did not last long, but was immediately interrupted by a frenzied wave of mana. Lyle looked up and saw that the sky had been completely dyed red, and the flaming boulder fell from the sky like a meteor. The burning sensation began to appear in Lyle''s heart. He felt the power that could only be created by the five level magic standing at the top of all spells. Lyle could not help but feel shocked in his heart. The area bombarded by the boulder completely envelops the Emerald City ahead. The necromancer who comes here is not affected by this spell. As if he had noticed something, Lyle looked up and looked at the figure above the dragon in the red sky. At this time, Lyle finally felt the power of the Lord. The position of the ghost dragon was completely out of the range of the death cloud of the necromancer. With this extremely powerful casting ability, if the Lord wanted to, I was afraid that the necromancer who had gathered would be easily destroyed. Even if they control a large number of necromancers, these necromancers are unable to take any counter measures in the face of enemies with superb casting ability, and this is where the magic is powerful. Chapter 1164 He led many Necromancers. Before he reached the periphery of Emerald City, rod tried to take the lead in the battle and destroy the enemy''s defense. Meteor shower in the sky is the strongest range spell that rod has mastered. It has excellent effect in siege. In order to hide the power of artifact, rod can''t directly release the death cloud that covers the whole town as he did in the city of shadow, and erode all the creatures in it. Once he does so, news about artifact will come out. Before long, rod will be besieged by strange creatures. As for the application of meteor shower, there will be no problem. Before that, rod had already demonstrated the ability to display the meteor fire shower in the battle of vernin. As long as the creatures in ERI collect a little information, they can clearly understand this. For this reason, rod has no need to hide this ability. While waiting for the Necromancers to gather, rod had already completed the investigation of intelligence in Eli. Combined with the events in eracia, rod had a general understanding of the fortifications in Eli. There has always been a cooperative relationship between erasia and Eli. Especially at this moment, when the necromancer of Diya has made a big move, the cooperation between them will be closer. Regardless of any previous contradictions, they will pay attention to the necromancer. Before that, the Lich who expanded the army in the territory of elasia had already attracted too much attention. If we do not take appropriate measures, the massive corpses transformed by the Lich will sweep the whole of elasia. Once that happens, no creature can stop the Lich from conquering the world. For this reason, as early as when rod was exiled, Eli reached an agreement with Erathia, and dispatched a large number of wizard spirits from the territory to Erathia for support, so as to avoid the Lich finally harming the whole continent. This time, when Eli''s massive attack on the necromancer, as a reward, the legendary hero in eracia, half spirit Gru, the leader of the Legion, will lead his troops to support Eli. In the face of the Lich who controls a large number of corpses, the way to deal with the conventional creatures can''t stop them. The sacrifice of ordinary creatures will only provide a steady stream of troops for the Lich. Only the mage can rely on his unique casting ability to deal with these fierce enemies. The caster''s casting ability can not only be used in frontal combat. It''s also one of the uses of magic to evacuate the residents of the city in advance. Even in the face of enemies with the ability of forbidding demons, mages can find countermeasures, not to mention the current situation. According to the information learned in previous lives, if blakada was not in the midst of civil strife and had no time to take into account the abnormalities in eracia, rod even suspected that blakada''s mage would also join this battle. At that time, the enemy he had to face was not as simple as it is now. As a result of the agreement reached between ERI and erasia, ERI, who was not the main target of the Necromancer''s attack before, did not leave many wizard. Instead, he was a legendary hero who had become famous for a long time on the mainland. Before he came to the Emerald City, rod was ready to meet the legendary hero head-on. The meteor shower he released was also to attract him. Looking at the Emerald City in front of him, rod could feel a breath of peace, but somehow, rod felt an unspeakable abnormality. Flaming boulders kept falling from the sky, bombarding the buildings in the city, destroying them and causing a huge fire. For a moment, the whole Emerald City was burning. In the past, those exquisite wooden buildings soon turned into scorched earth under the fire. They were not limited to the Emerald City. The fire was still spreading to the dense forest. It seems that he is aware of something. Rod''s face is very blue. At this time, he finally knows where the abnormal feeling comes from. There is no death energy coming out of the Emerald City under the bombardment of meteor shower. In addition, rod''s experience value does not jump. All these signs show that there is nothing in the Emerald City at this time. As early as before the arrival of the necromancer, the creatures in the Emerald City left early and had no intention of fighting with the necromancer. Looking back at the elites he saw all the way, rod had the impression that apart from the Elven assassins who sneaked in under the cover of giant trees, only the Elven shooters who were originally on the wall of the Emerald City were left. But with the fall of the meteor shower, they had disappeared. Only Emerald City was left in front of rod''s eyes. Even the original buildings in the city were destroyed by the meteor shower. Seeing that the fire is spreading to the dense forest, rod raised his hand to cast the spell to control the spreading fire. Since there are no elites, the spread of the fire is meaningless. Once the fire continues to expand, it will not only block the Necromancer''s way to the dense forest, but also drive the forest creatures to the deepest part of the dense forest. If that happens, it will not be worth the loss. According to rod''s original idea, such an important border direction, Eli creature will surely lay heavy defense. Rod is even ready to fight the legendary hero, but he didn''t expect the result to be so. The empty Emerald City sent an important message to rod, that is, the elves of Eli did not intend to fight the necromancer head-on, but tried to drag the battle to the field they were familiar with, that is, the guerrilla war in the forest. In rod''s perception, the existence of the other two liches also led their corpses to approach the Emerald City. However, facing the empty city in front of them, this arrangement is also meaningless. Seeing that there was no creature in the Emerald City, rod sighed, and then passed the message to the Lich who was closing to the Emerald City. According to the response in the mental imprint, the two liches did not continue to approach, but divided into two sides, explored along the ERI border, and transformed all the creatures they met. He didn''t gain any experience. What he cared more about was the unique things near the Emerald City, that is, the existence of the emerald cave and the spatial calibration. Chapter 1165 The experience of Erathia in this period has already let the elites know how difficult it is to stop the invasion of the necromancer from the beginning. At this time, all kinds of scenes happened in the Emerald City, no doubt to show rod that Eliot made a different choice from eracia. Unlike Erathia, who gathered a large number of mages in the early days and cooperated with the legendary creatures in the Cloud City to defeat the Lich leading a large number of corpses on the frontal battlefield, Erathia had no plan to fight the necromancer head-on from the beginning. In rod''s view, the response measures made by Eli creature are nothing more than evacuating ordinary creatures, shrinking the front line at the same time, and concentrating all the strength on the final decisive battle without making unnecessary consumption. At the same time, the Elven assassins in Eli will continue to look for opportunities to cross the barrier of the necromancer and assassinate the necromancer who comes to invade. In this way, they will gain certain advantages for the final decisive battle. In this process, Eli may lose many of his original towns and lands, and lose what he once owned, but he can ensure the maximum survival of the creatures and will not increase the number of undead creatures. According to rod''s understanding of the elves, there is a place where the elites will never give up. That is the holy land deep in the turalion forest, which is the location of the elves'' Kingdom. As long as the Necromancers advance here, that area is likely to become the last battlefield. With the existence of the famous general of erasia, that is, the hero Gru, rod can foresee how much loss the scattered necromancers will suffer if they want to reach the turalion forest as the final battlefield. Gru, the hero who came to support from Erathia, is the best at guerrilla warfare. In previous games, rod had heard the name of this legendary hero many times. The "jungle warrior" troops led by Gru could not be expanded into a formal Legion due to the limited number of troops, but the members were all elite enough to carry out any task. When such a legendary hero leads his capable men to fight against the Necromancers in the woods suitable for covert combat, rod seems to have a premonition of the outcome of most of the Necromancers. The necromancer can release the cloud of death with the necromancer all the way before, and erode all the trees on the road without giving the elves any chance to sneak attack. However, in this way, the speed of the road will be greatly slowed down. It is not easy to completely erode the dark forest in the middle of Eli. What is different from eracia is that there is no time to consider every species when evacuating the elites. The elves and humanoids are undoubtedly the primary evacuating objects. As for the animals in the forest, especially the animals without intelligence, still haunt the forest. The animals in the forest are undoubtedly the best transformation objects of the necromancer. Eliot, who is not familiar with the effects of artifact, naturally does not think that animals can also be the transformation objects of the necromancer. This is also the biggest difference between Eliot and eracia. As rod said to the Necromancers before, with the full transformation of the necromancers, they will gain much more than before. The transformed necromancers are enough to upgrade their overall strength. From the empty Emerald City, rod saw elibio''s strategy. The only thing that made him confused was whether elibio''s strategy was formulated before the arrival of hero Gru or after his arrival. The time of strategy making will affect rod''s judgment of the whole war situation, as well as his decision-making, which is undoubtedly crucial. According to rod''s prediction, if this strategy is formulated after Gru''s arrival, then the trip is likely not easy. In the sky, a bat flies over the head of the necromancer, and finally stops in front of rod. With a burst of black fog, the shape of the vampire Moore emerges. Before that, according to rod''s request, the vampire who flew here from high altitude had been monitoring the creatures in Emerald City for a long time, and passed on the information it saw to rod. Even so, rod still did not see any abnormal existence from the vampire''s message. Before the arrival of the necromancer, there was still a peaceful scene in the Emerald City. In addition to the strict garrison, the creatures in the Emerald City did not seem to be aware of the threat, and they still lived happily as usual. It was not until the meteor shower completely fell down and destroyed the buildings in the city that rod realized that there was no one in the Emerald City. What the vampire had observed was just a fake. He didn''t know what to do. Even rod was cheated. With no intention of blaming the vampire, rod gave it the following orders through his mental imprint. With the emergence of a black fog, the vampire turned into a large number of bats and began to fly away towards the rear of the necromancer. Although it has not yet entered the ranks of high-level creatures, the strength of vampires has been greatly improved, the released death energy has been upgraded to a higher level, and the use of bats has also been enhanced. More importantly, at this time, vampires, like necromancers, have mastered the use of spiritual imprints. With the existence of the spirit mark, the vampire can complete the control of the undead. The only disappointment for rod is that because the vampire doesn''t have the identity of death knight, rod can''t get any experience from the undead he controls. Only a real death knight can pass on the experience gained by his undead creatures to rod himself. No other kind of undead creatures, even if they have mastered the spirit mark, can do this. At this time, vampires are very close to the existence of sixth order creatures. With the improved bat like ability, the number of bats that vampires turn into at the same time has reached nearly 100. They can disperse a very long distance from each other and can monitor the movement of a large area. According to rod''s request, the bats transformed by vampires have spread all over the road to return to vilnin. Once the necromancer who comes to Eli Nei has the intention to escape, the vampire who is the commander will directly kill him and take over the Necromancer''s control. Although rod has made his words clear, there will always be necromancers who do not believe it and intend to risk their death to return to vilning. The existence of vampires is to prevent this. Chapter 1166 Looking at the scene in front of them, the necromancer behind rod showed an incredible look in his eyes. They never thought that the elves of Eli gave up their border defense so easily. The effect of the spell is shown in the eyes of all Necromancers. They know what it means, but they can''t believe it for a moment. "We... That''s victory?" One of the Necromancers asked uncertainly. What happened in front of him was beyond his expectation. The fierce battle didn''t happen. What Eliot left behind was just an empty city. Under the powerful magic released by the great Lord, even the empty city has been completely destroyed, and the fire is still spreading in the city. Before long, there will be only burnt out ruins. "What is this victory? The battle has just begun. " The answer to this Necromancer''s words is Loman, who talked with rod before. From rod''s words, Loman has already felt that this battle involves so much that it almost drags the whole Eli into the battle. Even the real Lich will appear. This victory is not worth mentioning at all. From rod''s original words, Loman gets an important message. He can''t wait to try to turn the wild animals in the forest into corpses. Compared with other necromancers, Loman is more confident that he can survive in this battle and gain much more than usual results. Moving his eyes away from the flaming Emerald City and looking at the dense trees around him, Loman realized that if he took this trip well, it would be a great opportunity for him. Many necromancers have the same effect as the king of Necromancers. They can transform the Necromancers. It''s not easy to stand out from these Necromancers. At this time, as the release of meteor shower, rod did not have much joy in his heart after he achieved such success. Within the control area of feicui City, the most precious mines naturally belong to those precious mines. Rod plans to explore them. Before leaving, rod still has one thing to deal with. After giving the order to the necromancer to continue to move forward, with the emergence of a wave of space mana, Rodden disappeared from the original place. The next moment, rod appeared in front of the two Necromancers. "Lord." Looking at rod who appeared here, the faces of the two necromancers suddenly changed. Their eyes twinkled and saluted rod. "You come with me." Rod said to one of the necromancers, cold words, without any feelings, anyone can understand the end of disobeying orders. The necromancer selected by rod was stunned. Before he knew why rod was looking for him, he heard another necromancer beside him ask for him: "what''s the matter with the Lord looking for Vera?" At this time, the two necromancers who appeared in front of rod were Lyle and Vera from vilning. Before that, in the face of the gathering of necromancers, rod found the abnormality in Vera. He was actually a hero of the Necromancers. It was because of this that rod came to Vera at this time. "It''s none of your business. You don''t have the right to know." In the face of Lyle''s inquiry, rod replied indifferently. Lyle could feel a chill from rod''s words, which seemed to have a kind of emotion he hated. In addition, Lyle more believe that the Lord at this time to find villa, will not have a good thing, is likely to lead to danger. However, it''s not so simple to refuse the request of the Lord. The meaning of the Lord''s words has clearly indicated the end of refusing him. Even so many necromancers before, no one dares to speak out against it. At this time, Lyle has no way to do it. The cold sweat slipped from Lyle''s back. Just as he didn''t know what to say to dispel the Lord''s thought, he heard Vera''s words. "Then I''ll leave with the Lord. Lyle, go to the forest to transform the undead. Don''t let other undead mages take the lead." Lyle never thought that Vera would make such a decision. Hearing what Vera said, Lyle looked at him suspiciously, but noticed the way Vera looked at himself. From Vera''s firm eyes, Lyle can feel a special message, which is a tacit understanding that they had when they were not Necromancers. At this time, Vera needs the trust of Lyle. I don''t know why, looking at rod in front of me, Lyle has a bad premonition in his heart. However, since Vera indicates this, Lyle still puts down his persistence and doesn''t speak any more. Led by his own necromancer, Lyle sighed, and saw that the necromancer troops nearby were eroding all the vegetation around by relying on the death cloud released by the necromancer. Lyle did not plan to follow them, but walked alone towards the dense forest. After Lyle left, in front of rod''s eyes, Vera was the only one. Looking at the heroic necromancer, rod also felt the difference in him. Depending on the effect of peeping eye, from Lyle, rod can feel his awe and fear of himself, as well as the hidden hostility, which is also the inevitable result of rod''s use of fear and threat to rule the necromancer. However, in Vera, rod feels the opposite. From Vera, rod felt a kind of admiration and respect. His respect for rod was more than most of the previous necromancers, which naturally made rod attach great importance to. The hero''s identity means the qualification to become a death knight. In rod''s perception, although Vera has the hero''s identity, she is only at the apprenticeship level. With a large number of corpses under her control, she becomes one of the undead lords who come here. Rod came to find Vera just for his heroic identity. In rod''s opinion, the more death knights he had, the better. The necromancer in front of him undoubtedly made rod have some ideas. Rod''s search for Vera has attracted the attention of many Necromancers. There are still a large number of necromancers around him. Naturally, rod can''t transform the death knight in this way. What''s more, he can''t let the rest of the Necromancers know about the various anomalies caused in the process of transformation. When Lyle left, rod took Vera and headed for the mine. Chapter 1167 The Centaur leader had been waiting here for a long time before rod finally arrived at the emerald mine. In the emerald city behind, with the falling boulders, the flames are constantly burning, and the smoke is rising towards the sky. I don''t know when it will stop. As a reason for all this, rod didn''t care about it. He just used his magic power to prevent the fire from spreading to the dense forest, so as not to disturb the forest creatures. Then he recalled the information about the emerald cave. Through the magic of the earth perspective, rod can get the information of the surrounding large area topography, as well as the surrounding important towns. Different from Diya, the dark sky, which blocks all detection and even light exposure, can easily obtain a large amount of useful information with a panoramic view of the territory under the effect of the magic of seeing through the earth. In the face of this state, Eli''s perspective of the earth magic undoubtedly played its due role, presenting the surrounding terrain in the caster''s mind in advance, providing convenience for making strategies. It''s not just the necromancer who can see through the earth and make the next attack direction. The creatures belonging to Eli can also choose the place of ambush by using this magic. Combined with the advantages of the elves fighting in the forest, it will bring full trouble to the necromancer. Without the cover of the dark sky, the real effect of perspective on the earth will undoubtedly appear. It is necessary to consider the effect of perspective on the earth when there is a battle in any area except Diya. Under the effect of this spell, after the battle, the Centaur leader confirmed the possible location of the jadeite cave, and found the location of two jadeite caves through his keen perception of being an Eliot. As a town famous for jadeite in the middle of ERI, there are not only two jadeite mines around the mountains with the center of jadeite City, but only two were discovered by the Centaur leader at this time. Before leaving, Eliot, who used to control the emerald cave, did not use magic to cause the cave to collapse. He buried everything in the cave and did not leave it to the necromancer. He just closed the entrance of the cave and covered the entrance with weeds and boulders to hide the cave. This discovery also shows rod that Eli seems to have enough confidence in this battle. In the eyes of these Eli creatures, even if the mine is occupied by the necromancer for a while, they may be able to take it back soon, so there is no need to collapse the mine. Although we don''t know whether the elites have a unique way to deal with the invading necromancers or just a superficial disguise, the discovery of the cave reminds rod that he should be cautious in this battle with elites. When he thought of some rumors about Eli, rod sneered. If he didn''t pay attention to the transformation ability of the necromancer, I''m afraid those Eli creatures will be taught a lesson. The Centaur leader only found two jadeite mines in this period of time due to the concealment move made by Eli creature, and more of them could not be detected in a short time, so they had to arrange people to carry out carpet search. It''s no doubt cheap for the necromancer who didn''t make the whole cave collapse. Rod went to the larger of the two jadeite caves discovered by the Centaur leader. In the emerald cave, the thing that rod really cares about is the spatial calibration and associated spatial gems. Vera, who leads his corpse wizard in the rear and follows rod, doesn''t say anything or ask questions that don''t conform to his identity. He just looks at rod''s back and feels a sense of reverence. As soon as he arrived at the emerald cave, rod noticed a burst of death energy coming from above. According to the sign in the spiritual imprint, rod looked up into the sky and saw the hovering dragon, looking down at everything around him, providing a warning for the creatures in the cave. The existence of the Dragon undoubtedly shows rod that Rowling has also come to the mine. In addition to rod, Rowling is the only one who can give orders to the dragon. For the exploration and reception of the mine cave, a lot of manpower and equipment are needed. Rowling and the Centaur leader came here first to deal with this. In the hands of those who dig minerals, whether they are creatures who come voluntarily, slaves captured by slave groups, or even prisoners of war, they can become suitable candidates for miners. There has always been a slave trade in the free professional chamber of Commerce. Those who are desperate can even sell themselves in exchange for resources to survive. After a lot of trade in refining materials, the Free Trade Chamber of Commerce in sao''ou city has now fully developed, and the slave trade is only a part of it. With the prosperity of necromancers, especially the ability to transform ordinary creatures into necromancers, the price of slaves in the freelance chamber of Commerce has soared. In the past, those slaves who were extremely cheap and even could only be used as trade additives are even worth more than the lives of Necromancers. What matters to rod is the choice of the miners in the mine. In rod''s impression, there are almost no ordinary creatures in Sao city. Ordinary people in the city either become necromancers or become necromancers who transform Necromancers. There is almost no second choice. At present, there seems to be no suitable candidate for miners. As rod and Vera step into the mine, they feel a strong energy of death coming to them. It seems that there is an answer in his heart. Rod noticed that it was not ordinary creatures that were inside the mine cave at this time. Instead, they were grudged spirits with white bones. Beside these grudged spirits, many necromancers were giving them orders one after another. Compared with ordinary creatures, undead creatures have an advantage in mining. They not only don''t know fatigue, but also can work day and night. At the same time, they don''t have any complaints. They just follow the orders in the spirit mark. Looking at these necromancers who control the grudge soul mining, rod knows that their arrival must have an inseparable relationship with Rowling. Among these creatures, only she has mastered the gate of time and space and can bring the Necromancers in Sao city here. Following the sign of consanguinity perception, rod walked towards Rowling''s position, that is, the depth of the mine, while Vera followed behind. Chapter 1168 In the process of moving towards the depth of the mine, rod met many necromancers and the undead creatures beside them. For a few of them, rod had some impression. It seemed that he had seen them in Sao city. In perception, the energy of death has covered the whole mine. The trace of the necromancer has deeply infected the land. Among them, the place with the most abundant energy of death is also the deepest part of the mine. The grudged souls gathered in the mine cave had already noticed the arrival of rod, and the energy of death on him became more and more strong. Even the action of mining minerals was much faster. Rod could clearly feel this. Following the signals from his perception, rod moves towards the depth of the mine. In addition to the strong energy of death, rod can also feel the strong spatial fluctuation left here. This discovery now undoubtedly shows rod that Rowling, who arrived here first, has gained a lot. In addition to the space calibration in Sao City, rod did not give Rowling any other space calibration. She was able to transport the necromancer in Sao city to this place with the help of space magic. Obviously, she found something in this emerald mine. Maybe she has found a lot of gems for space calibration. What makes rod care is that Rowling''s breath has not changed for a long time. It always exists in the depth of the mine. It seems that he has been waiting here for a long time. After realizing this, rod speeds up his pace and wants to find Rowling. It is different from the original green things to cross the various obstacles in the mine cave and move towards the deep. The closer to the depth of the mine cave, the more complete the original stones are around. You can''t see what it contains. The most precious space calibration is hidden in the airtight original stones. Depending on the fluctuation caused by space magic, the caster who has mastered the gate of time and space can detect the spatial calibration within a certain range, especially in the mine where the spatial calibration is produced. This ability undoubtedly provides great help for searching for space gems. I believe Rowling made the same use of it. Ignore the surrounding things, soon, when rod came to the deepest part of the whole mine, finally saw the figure of Rowling. At this time, Rowling, with her back to rod, stood in front of a relatively complete mine wall, playing with a crystal in her hand. The crystal''s dark green light illuminated the whole space, and the shadow stretched behind Rowling until it reached rod''s feet. Looking at the familiar dark green light, rod realized that what was in Rowling''s hands at this time was the space gem he was looking for. The quality of this space gem that Rowling holds is far better than what rod has ever seen. Even the best space gem in rod''s hand, that is, the one on the broken crown, is not as good as the one in front of him. He followed rod to Vera in the deep of the mine. He didn''t say much on the way, but he was always observing the situation around him, trying to find information beneficial to him from the surrounding environment. The figure in the depth of the mine cave was also seen by Vera. Looking at the person in front of her, Vera seemed to recall the rumors about the Lord and could not help observing carefully for a moment. As if aware of the arrival of rod, the figure in front of him turned around. Vera, who was watching, shrunk her pupils. At the same time, she could not help but take a step back. It took her a long time to recover. Vera noticed that the figure in the depth of the mine was somewhat similar to the Lord in appearance, but it was softer in outline. There was a deep defect on one side of the face, which was the trace of death energy erosion. On weekdays, Vera has already seen many strange looking necromancers, but because of the special environment here and the dark green light reflected on the wall of the mine, she is still shocked by the scene. Noticing the Lord''s bad look at him, Vera immediately realized that his action was wrong. After standing still, she lowered her head and did not dare to look at the person in front of her. Seeing Vera''s action, rod gave a cold hum and didn''t say much. Coming to Rowling, rod can clearly see Rowling''s face at this time with the help of the dark green light of space gems. Previously, traces of death energy erosion still exist on Rowling''s body. Half of her face is incomplete. It seems that during this period, she did not use energy absorbing secret method to recover her body. Looking at Rowling in this state, rod had an inexplicable feeling in his heart, but he just asked indifferently: "how is the spatial calibration collection going?" Hearing rod''s inquiry, Rowling took out two other dark green gems of the same size from her pocket and handed them to rod together with the one she held first. "From the existing area of this mine, a total of three spatial calibrations have been found, so that the undead can continue to dig, and there may be more harvest." After learning the number of space calibration from Rowling, rod engraved his own spiritual imprint on these space gems in his hands, and then handed back the brightest one, the one that existed in Rowling''s hands at the beginning. "Put it away and take it with you all the time." Hearing rod''s words, Rowling felt warm. Rowling, who knows the precious degree of space gems, did not refuse rod''s kindness. After taking the gems, she carefully put them close to her. Naturally, rod''s intention of giving Rowling space calibration is to use the unique ability of space calibration to determine Rowling''s location, and then to be able to appear beside Rowling directly through the gate of time and space when necessary. Depending on the existence of consanguinity perception, rod can perceive the general state of Rowling, which undoubtedly makes rod more clear when to use space magic to go to Rowling. With enough space calibration, many unique tactics can be implemented. For rod, this is undoubtedly another level of improvement. As Rowling said, when the undead completely cleans up the mine near the Emerald City, more space gems will be found. In addition, the emerald excavated in the mine is also a large fortune. The undead has no skill to dig, which can''t guarantee the integrity of the jadeite in the mine cave. In the end, they can only get a lot of broken jadeite gravel. Even so, after they are sold to the freelance chamber of Commerce, they can also exchange a lot of gold coins, which is enough to meet the demand of magic medicine refining for a long time. Chapter 1169 After putting away the dark green space gem, Rowling seems to think of something and sighs deeply. At the same time, rod can feel Rowling''s worry about him. This kind of worry has been deeply in Rowling''s mind. As early as before, rod had noticed that in order to lead the necromancer to capture Emerald City as soon as possible, rod didn''t care at that time. Only when Rowling was careful about the result of the battle, did he realize that Rowling was worried about something else. "What''s the matter?" Noticing the abnormality in Rowling''s heart, he came to her and asked. Rowling raised her hand and brushed her fingers over rod''s bones. Unfortunately, without flesh and blood as support, rod could not feel any touch. However, Rowling said, "you''ve changed a lot." Rod was puzzled and asked, "do you mean the change of body shape? It''s just the normal function of the endless night ritual. If I didn''t interrupt the ritual in time, you would end up like this. " As he said this, rod seemed to think of something: "how come you haven''t recovered the trace of being eroded by the energy of death? Depending on the effect of energy absorbing secret method, the period of time I asked other necromancers to prepare should be enough for you to recover. " This is also what makes rod confused. Compared with before, Rowling''s state is not any better. Even because of her laissez faire, the erosion is more serious, and she is close to the state of those senior Necromancers. There is no doubt that the traces of erosion on Rowling''s body are something that rod does not want to see. Because of this, rod takes the initiative to ask. Instead of answering rod''s question for the first time, Rowling shook her head and explained her original words "I''m not talking about physical changes, but about your mental state." When he heard Rowling''s words, rod showed his interest. He wanted to know what Rowling would say next. He was always willing to listen to Rowling''s words. If he changed to other creatures, he might not have such an opportunity at all. "When you return from the water plane, you start to be supercilious and don''t pay attention to anything." Rod is speechless, just looking at Rowling in front of him, wanting to hear her next words. "This state of mind is making you lose the ability to judge in the past. Take the battle just now for example, no matter how you used to explore the situation in feicui city in advance, instead of directly releasing meteor fire shower like now." When he heard Rowling''s words, rod felt helpless. Before that, he asked the vampire to explore the situation in Emerald City, but he didn''t find any abnormality at that time. Because he was worried about attracting the attention of the creatures, rod didn''t ask the vampire to further explore. "In any case, the result of this battle is the same. It can only be said that the magic cast by the elves is too confusing. Even I didn''t notice it for a moment." Recalling the original situation, rod can only answer like this. Hearing that rod was still defending, she didn''t realize her mistake. Rowling shook her head: "maybe in your opinion, the enemy you are facing is not as powerful as those creatures in the water element plane, but this is not the reason why you despise them." "Apart from the enemy, I''m afraid those necromancers who enter Eli are not in your eyes either. Yes, in your opinion, those necromancers can only be seen everywhere and exist as many as you want." Here, Rowling said: "although the power of artifact is powerful and can bring great help to you, it is often the internal hidden danger rather than the positive enemies that cause failure. I hope my brother can pay attention to this." Vera, listening to the conversation between them, has completely froze, and the whole person has entered a dull state. He realizes that he seems to be involved in something extraordinary. Especially the information about artifact, combined with some rumors in the past, a terrible idea came into Vera''s mind at this time. Looking at rod in front of him, Vera''s eyes were more burning. "You mean, before the final showdown, I should clean up all the Necromancers and take back the Necromancers they control, right?" "You don''t see what I mean." Hearing rod''s words, Rowling sighed and said, "during the preparation period, I learned from Leah what you are doing in the city of shadow. I can only use unreasonable words to describe it." Hearing these words, rod understood that what she was talking about was that she had cleaned up the ordinary creatures in the shadow city because of a necromancer. "What''s the matter?" For the content of Rowling''s words, rod is still some doubts, "it''s just some ordinary creatures, no one will care about them." Sighing again, instead of continuing on the subject, Rowling said, "sometimes, I really hope, you can learn chivalry like elacia." "Those weak knights, is there anything I can learn?" Rod asked back, unconcerned. "Learn from their humility." Rowling sighed. "You are too arrogant, brother. Pride is the original sin. " As if thinking of something, Rowling added, "maybe you don''t understand me, but I will always help you, no matter what happens in the end." Hearing Rowling''s words, he noticed the sign of blood relationship and the feeling of belonging to Rowling alone. Rod''s expression changed slightly. After a while, he sighed, "I don''t think you understand what I mean." When Rowling said this, rod felt a little embarrassed, with an unnatural look on his face, but it was far from embarrassing. Rod knows that there is a sense of consanguinity. Rowling can be said to know her existence best in the world, even better than rod himself. Any idea in rod''s heart can be known under the influence of this perception. Naturally, rod can''t refute her words. From the very beginning, rod understood the meaning of Rowling''s words. He didn''t even need Rowling to say anything more. With the ability of blood perception, rod could understand all this, but rod would not admit it to Rowling. Perhaps, as Rowling said, under the influence of arrogance in his heart, rod is unwilling to admit this to Rowling, but constantly finds excuses to shirk, until Rowling finally points it out completely, and rod can''t find any other excuses. Because of this, rod would tell Rowling that she didn''t understand what she meant and was still reluctant to pick mistakes from herself. Chapter 1170 Rowling''s impolite words did not arouse the antipathy in rod''s heart. On the contrary, through what she said, rod paid more attention to it. In rod''s opinion, if other necromancers dare to speak to him like this, even if he has been following his own orders, rod will punish him. Only Rowling, rod will not have this idea, but will remember what she said in his heart. At this time, rod thought of Rowling''s original words, arrogance has been deeply in his heart, at this moment, even rod himself, felt this. After realizing his original state, rod breathed a deep sigh of relief. As Rowling said, this state has affected rod''s judgment ability, and even affected the progress of the campaign. If he can''t find out in time, as the campaign continues, rod may make extremely wrong decisions. Fortunately, at this time, after Rowling''s reminder, rod also understood this point and was able to face up to his thoughts. Under the influence of consanguinity perception, looking at Rowling in front of her, rod can feel her concern for herself, as well as the warmth of her own consanguinity perception. This unique feeling can''t be provided by anything else, and it can''t be obtained by pretending at all. Even if he lost most of his perceptual ability, rod could still perceive it from Rowling. "I admit there was something wrong with my actions. I was wrong." Rowling looked unbelievable when she heard what rod said. Before that, she thought rod would admit his mistake. According to Rowling''s prediction, rod is likely to end the conversation with other topics as before. At the same time, he doesn''t think there is any problem with his actions, and he doesn''t care about his words. I didn''t expect that. Rowling was not only surprised, but also delighted. Rod''s action naturally showed that he had listened to these words, and Rowling was naturally happy for it. In rod''s mind, as he said this sentence, his feelings were also different. Arrogance comes from the importance of self, which curls up the will with infinite potential in the concept of "I". Because you can only see yourself in your heart, you can''t pay attention to everything else. Everything in your eyes is only "what I care about". Naturally, you have no time to pay attention to the ideas of other creatures. You feel disdain for everything that doesn''t conform to your own ideas. This is what rod was in before. Before that, except Rowling, the only thing that rod pursued was the existence related to strength. Undoubtedly, strength is the most self-evident thing. Rod''s pursuit of strength, which coincides with his arrogance, finally affects his judgment. Fortunately, what rod cares about is not only his own strength. Rowling is also the object that rod cares about. Even compared with strength improvement, rod cares more about her existence. Depending on rod''s care, Rowling uses her words to liberate rod from the arrogant state. Anyone who comes here can not achieve Rowling''s effect. Without Rowling''s warning, I don''t know when rod will realize this. After being pointed out by Rowling, rod admitted his mistake just to give up his original arrogance. At this moment, rod is no longer bound by the previous ideas. His will seems to have come to a broader space. He also has a lot of new views on the battle at this time. Looking back, rod noticed that Rowling was looking at herself with a trace of joy. At this time, she was also happy for her change. Rod could clearly feel this in his heart, which undoubtedly confirmed his idea. Following the sign of kinship perception, rod reached out and turned Rowling''s eroded face to himself. He looked at the sunken purple and black marks on half of Rowling''s face, as well as the withered cheek without blood flow. Even at this time, rod still felt sorry. "You haven''t answered my question yet. Why don''t you use the secret method to recover? Is this what you want to look like? " Once again, rod put forward his own question to Rowling, hoping to get an answer from her. Different from the previous orders, Rowling can feel a sense of concern from rod''s words, which also makes Rowling feel warm. Holding the cold phalanx on her cheek, Rowling turns her face to her side and faces her perfect face to rod again, trying to hide her incomplete face in the shadow. "Because I want to keep in line with my brother, when my brother recovers, I will choose to recover." Hearing Rowling''s reply, rod sighed deeply: "what''s the trouble with you?" "It''s my choice," laughs Rowling Seeing that Rowling said so, rod didn''t persuade any more. He knew that if Rowling didn''t want to, it would be useless to say more. All rod can do is to take the restoration of human form in mind, and prepare to find time to use the secret method of energy absorption to achieve this. According to rod''s previous information, the secret of energy taking can''t restore the transformation of the endless night ritual. It can only make the body look the same as ordinary people, but the human body will not have the perception it should have. Previously, rod had been experiencing a body similar to that of the Lich. Since the effect of the energy absorbing secret method can''t restore the perception of the human body, it''s just a morphological change, and rod didn''t have much interest in it. For rod, with the blessing of the artifact, the extremely precious high-level undead creatures can transform at will and restore their bodies to their original shape. Naturally, it is not difficult. Now, since Rowling wants to return to her former form, rod will not continue to stick to it, just restore it as soon as possible. According to rod''s understanding of the energy taking secret method, only a sufficient number of undead creatures are needed to complete the recovery of form, but no other materials are needed. It takes a long time to prepare for the application of the energy taking secret method. It certainly can''t be carried out in such a place. Rod immediately orders Rowling a few words, and Rowling leaves with satisfaction. Rowling, leaving, will go to the mines around Emerald City to find the hidden space gems and transport other Necromancers. With Rowling''s departure, rod will look to one side of Vera. At this time, rod will deal with the necromancer. Chapter 1171 With Rowling''s departure, only rod and Vera were left in the deepest part of the mine. Even the undead had never approached here. Looking at the heroic necromancer in front of him, rod could notice the eagerness in his expression. It seemed that he was also extremely concerned about what would happen next. After thinking about it, rod said: "I can give you a chance to have the power of epic creatures. At the same time, you can directly transform all dead creatures into necromancers like the necromancer king, but the premise is that you have to undergo the transformation first and become a death knight loyal to me." After feeling villa''s attitude towards himself, rod didn''t directly transform him into a death knight as he used to, but explained the transformation, especially the improvement of his strength, to villa in advance. Listening to the previous words in her ears, Vera has realized that rod''s identity is unusual, and the matters he involves are far beyond Vera''s imagination. The signals from her perception make Vera realize that the previous words are not false, but true. In addition, villa does not seem to have the right to refuse rod''s words. According to what villa has seen before, the situation will not change no matter whether he refuses or not. In this case, even for the sake of unwillingness, it is impossible to make any change in the situation. More likely, it is to bear more pain in the next transformation process. Because of this, after hearing rod''s question, Vera did not hesitate, and immediately replied: "I would like to be the death knight under the high Lord, and please give me the supreme power." In rod''s words, the most attractive point for villa is that he promised to improve his strength. Not everyone can have this opportunity to improve his strength. If handled well, it will be the biggest opportunity villa can seize. In the process of following rod to the mine, Vera not only felt the deep danger, but also had the unique opportunity. To be a death knight doesn''t mean to die, but can still retain the past consciousness. If we don''t use the mental imprint to suppress, the death knight will not be any different from the past except for the loss of perception. Different from the erosion of the body by the endless night ritual, the transformation of death knight will not even change the appearance of the creature, but only lose most of its perception ability. Vera doesn''t dare to become a powerful epic creature as rod said. In his opinion, it''s good that he can become a senior necromancer. I don''t know how long it will take to master the magic knowledge by himself. Just as villa is thinking about his own improvement, rod has come to him. After getting villa''s positive reply, rod did not continue to wait, but was ready to start the transformation immediately. Notice rod''s action, at this moment, Vera can''t help but emerge those dead creatures in his hands. Before the transformation in vilning, Vera did not know how many creatures died before his eyes. Looking back at the twisted faces of those creatures before their death, Vera didn''t know how to describe them. She just felt that they were not willing to accept death, either in pain or fear. At this moment, the same emotion also appeared in Vera''s heart. Facing death, his instinct made him have irresistible fear. Even so, Vera just gritted her teeth and said nothing, hoping that the transformation process could be as fast as possible without too much pain. At the same time, rod, who is always watching Vera, is also aware of his thoughts. After thinking about it, he decides to change the way of transformation. After skillfully using the spirit level evocation technique, for the transformation ceremony of death knight, rod no longer needs the help of other things, and can support the whole ceremony only by the death energy in his body. When he came to Vera''s side, rod raised his right hand, which was only moriran''s white bone, and put it on Vera''s neck. Then he lifted his whole body up with one hand. The high power attribute undoubtedly played a role in rod at this moment, which was no less than the power attribute of melee creatures of the same level. It made rod easily do things that conventional mages could not achieve. With rod''s action, the energy of death from rod''s arm goes into Vera''s body and begins to transform him into another form. At the same time, a special momentum is also sent out on Vera at this time. Vera, who was picked up by rod, was swinging his feet away from the ground. It seemed that he wanted to find something to support him, but he couldn''t achieve this. His hands kept breaking the phalanx on his neck, but it was difficult to achieve any effect. As the power continued to flow from Vera''s body, Vera felt a burst of suffocation, unable to make any sound, and her consciousness began to blur, In a trance, Vera returned to the ground, and the bone of her hand clamped at her neck had been recovered. Vera regained her consciousness. "This feeling..." It seems that he is aware of something. Vera looks at his body with a trace of disbelief in his eyes. He already feels that the extremely powerful energy of death in his body is far from what Vera could touch. This level of death energy has already entered the category of epic creatures, and Vera only felt it in the scarlet eyed necromancer King controlled by Lyle. Just a transformation process, will let villa have this degree of death energy, before this, this is villa in any case can not imagine, compared with all the previous experience, is undoubtedly worth it. After completing the transformation of death knight, Vera''s powerful death energy emerges in his body, but his appearance is still the same as at the beginning. If he intends to restrain his own death energy, no one can find his abnormality. Looking at Villa''s state, rod''s focus is on something else. It is consistent with the transformation of Kane in the water element plane. In this transformation process, rod chose to use the ability of the ghost King''s cloak to make Vera''s rank rise directly to the sixth level, which not only improved his strength, but also directly transformed the corpse wizard like those corpse wizard kings. The price of this transformation is that villa''s strength is firmly limited to the sixth level, and he can''t continue to improve his level by any means, which undoubtedly limits the hero''s strong growth, but for rod, he can get a powerful death knight in the shortest time. Chapter 1172 The strong growth ability and the exclusive development potential of heroes can only be reflected after a very long time. Only when the hero''s rank is promoted to a certain degree, or even the level of epic biology, can the power of heroes be displayed. Not every hero has the chance to grow up all the way and eventually become a powerful legendary creature. Even if he condenses his will, awakens his strong points and becomes a real hero, he will die in an accident at a low level. Compared with those familiar powerful heroes, more heroes may not have the chance to grow up at all. For villa''s promotion, rod gave up the growth potential existing in him and directly let him gain powerful power. For villa, it may be the best option. I believe that many heroes are willing to make such a choice, but they don''t have such a chance. Even if he can''t become a legendary creature all his life, Vera''s strength is enough at this time. Compared with the previous low-level necromancer, he has been improved in essence, which is also the effect of artifact. After the completion of the transformation, rod has already shown his own spiritual imprint to Vera. To become a death knight, you will also lose part of your body''s perception. Although your appearance will not change, most of your vital points will no longer be fatal. At this time, Vera does not seem to realize this, but is still immersed in the joy of strength improvement. "Tell me, what is your heroic will and what makes you a hero?" To one side of Vera, rod sent out this question. After the previous conversation with Rowling, what rod cares more about is what kind of will he relies on to become a hero than the hero who exists in Vera. "Back to the Lord, I had the status of a hero before I mastered the undead magic. Before that, I was just a bad thief, and I was also responsible for collecting intelligence for the thieves'' Guild. The reason why I became a hero was that I condensed my own will in a fierce battle with the guards. Please forgive me, I can''t tell the specific situation. " Hearing Vera''s words, rod realized how he became a hero. Villa''s way of becoming a hero should belong to the simplest one, which is the burst of will in a short time. According to Vera''s information, he condenses his will in the battle, maybe when he is about to die, his attachment to life, or his extreme unwillingness and resentment in his heart. Any extremely strong emotion can become the inducement for the hero to wake up. As for whether he can become a hero in the end, it needs some help of luck. The existence of spiritual imprint makes Vera unable to hide from rod''s words. Rod believes that even Vera, after the battle, did not know what kind of emotion at that time inspired his will. He only knew that he had awakened his hero''s expertise. This is also the common point of many creatures who have become heroes in a short period of time, relying on the explosion of will. Compared with this type of hero, rod is more concerned about the kind of hero who has an extremely strong will and always keeps this will in mind. With the blessing of will, a hero can do many things that conventional creatures can''t achieve, and the existence of a hero by breaking out of will can gain little except a hero''s specialty and potential improvement. From Vera''s mouth, after a general understanding of the process of his becoming a hero, rod understood that he did not have any strong heroic will, just relying on the will to break out in the battle, can become a hero purely because of good luck. While rod was thinking, he heard Vera''s words: "It''s said that the mysterious necromancer who originally gave lair the necromancer king and taught him the magic knowledge is also the great Lord. Apart from the great Lord with such ability, which necromancer can do this?" Vera''s words at this time made rod feel a little confused. He didn''t remember what knowledge he had given the necromancer, but it was possible for the king of necromancer. With the existence of peeping eyes, rod learned the details about the necromancer in Vera''s mind, especially the characteristics of the necromancer. After that, rod realized that it might have something to do with himself. "You can understand that." Rod did not deny Vera''s words. During this period, only a few people related to rod were able to confer on other necromancers the necromancer king. Except rod himself, the answer is obvious. Rod realized that this should be Rowling''s treatment of the Necromancers in the territory during her exile. Looking back on the situation in Weining before, rod probably realized why Rowling chose ordinary creatures to grant them the necromancer king and the casting ability of the necromancer. However, because Rowling had already left, rod could not confirm what he thought to her. Without saying anything more on this topic, rod told Vera: "near the north of Emerald City, there is a wide river, which is called the miris River by elites. The river extends all the way to the hinterland of Elie, the forest of tulalion." "I need you to use your own ability to turn all living things inside and around the river into corpses, and finally get through the road to tulareon." "In this process, you may encounter all kinds of obstacles. If there is an enemy you can''t defeat in any case, you can ask Silva for help on the front battlefield. It will send a large number of necromancers to help you solve the enemy." "Don''t expose your ability to transform necromancer in front of other creatures. I will give you a large number of necromancer kings to transform." Hearing rod''s instructions, Vera is also upright. Just from rod''s words, Vera can feel the arduousness of her task. Even so, Vera is not afraid of this. The abundant energy of death in his body has already explained to him how far his strength has been improved. Coupled with his unique ability to transform corpse witches, Vera has great confidence in the tasks mentioned by rod. "As you will, my Lord." After making a promise to rod, villa can''t wait to try her own unique strength, and doesn''t want to stay in the deep of the mine for a long time. Seeing this, rod shook his head slightly in his heart, but he didn''t say much. He took the lead to walk out of the mine and was ready to hand over some corpses to Vera. Chapter 1173 He transformed many necromancer kings for Vera, and once again told him not to expose the ability of transforming necromancer in front of other creatures. After that, rod asked Vera to carry out his task. After walking out of the mine, rod''s mind returned to the war situation. With the fall of feicui city by the necromancers, the Necromancers in Weining can take this as the foundation and continue to move towards the territory of Eli. During this period, rod only needs to wait for the necromancer to continue to push forward the battle. In addition, rod may take action against some special beings in the forest, such as heroes in Eli creatures, or those difficult legendary creatures. According to the information rod got, the two liches who had been waiting for a long time at the border were also leading their necromancers to go deep into the interior of Eli and transform the Necromancers themselves, bringing a deep shadow to this area. At the beginning of the campaign, the efficiency of the Necromancer''s scattered action is much higher than that of acting together. The transformation of the undead creatures drives the necromancer to move forward and kill all the living creatures he meets. According to rod''s prediction, the time when the necromancers, including the two liches, will finally join in collective action will come to the moment of decisive battle with Eli creature. Before that, let the Necromancers transform themselves and expand the number of Necromancers. As for the royal family of Diya, because of their identity, kaiserui did not come to the battlefield in person, but sent his trusted men to lead the necromancer to join the battle. In addition to the Necromancers led by rod, who entered Eli from vilnin, starting from juliudi, they were faced with a defense line centered on Emerald City. The rest of the lichs and Katherine all entered Eli directly from Diya, facing different defense lines. Through the feedback of mental imprint, rod learned from the two liches that the situation of the necromancer who entered Eli directly from diyane was different from his own side, but was strongly resisted by Eli creatures. It''s not just the big elves that appear on the battlefield there. Even the huge dead wood warrior and the flaming green dragon also appear on the battlefield, which seriously hinders the progress of the necromancer. However, according to what rod learned, except for those high-level creatures, real legendary creatures rarely appear on the battlefield. It seems that the resistance of Eli''s side is just to delay the progress of the necromancer. Maybe Eli has scruples, or for some other reason, the creatures on the battlefield seem to be powerful, but they lack legendary creatures that can really change the situation. Compared with the necromancer on the side close to Diya, the situation on rod''s side is undoubtedly much easier. There are no elites in the Emerald City. On the contrary, the necromancer drives straight in. Maybe it''s because of the lack of troops to defend the side close to Diya, or some other reason, until now, rod has not withstood the decent resistance of Eli. At rod''s command, the necromancer who came from vilning was turning the green forest into a dead wasteland by the cloud of death released by the necromancer, transforming all the living creatures he met into the depths of Eli. Looking back on the previous information, rod seems to be aware of something, but before he can figure it out, his mind is interrupted by a burst of news from the mental imprint. At this time, it was the Centaur leader who led the necromancer to advance to the depth of Eli that sent a message to rod. At this time, when he encountered something he could not handle, he had to ask rod''s will. After understanding the meaning of the spirit mark, rod realized that it was unusual. With his sign, the ghost dragon fell from the sky and rolled up a wave of air around him. After rod climbed up, he led him to the Centaur leader''s location. It wasn''t long before rod sensed the existence of the Centaur leader. Looking down from the sky, rod saw the Centaur leader in front of a group of necromancers and another creature beside him. The whole body of this creature is covered with black robes. Rod, who is on top of the ghost dragon, can''t see his face at all. Until the ghost dragon falls to the ground, rod notices his appearance. Sharp ears, handsome appearance, no doubt to explain his identity to rod, it is the spirit of Eli. Unlike those spirits who were lured by the necromancer and degenerated, there was no gloomy color on his face, and his golden hair was emitting a warm luster. Noting the appearance of the elf, rod looked to the Centaur leader, hoping that he could give himself an explanation. At this time, the Centaur leader did not explain, but looked at the elf and said in a deep voice: "he is the Lord who ruled vilnin, and he is also my master, rod. You''d better report your intention to him in person. " From the Centaur leader''s mouth, he learned the identity of the man in front of him. The spirit''s expression changed slightly and said respectfully: "Lord rod, please forgive me for calling you that. I am the Lord of the elves in the middle of Eli. I have ruled four towns including the city of shade. I am willing to be loyal to you with the creatures in the territory." In rod''s perception, the elf Lord has about five levels of strength, which has reached the level of a big elf, but his strength is much worse than that of a real high-level elf. Rod didn''t speak, but just gazed at the elf Lord in front of him, with an obvious coldness in his expression. He didn''t seem to have any interest in his loyalty. While observing the elf Lord, rod found that he could not know any thoughts in his heart by peeping eyes. It seemed that there was something in him that could block his perception. Seeing that rod showed such a look, the cold sweat slipped from the head of the elf Lord in front of him. Even without the effect of peeping eyes, rod could still feel the tension in his heart. Just when rod was about to get impatient, the words came out from the elf Lord again: "I foresee the failure of Eli. At this time, erasia is undoubtedly the best example. The defenders in Eli alone can''t defeat those terrible undead creatures." "Before long, the necromancer under your command will arrive at my territory after passing through the dense forest. Please accept my loyalty. I am willing to provide Lord rod with all kinds of secret information in Eli." Chapter 1174 At first, rod didn''t think much of the Spirit Lord''s words and didn''t accept his loyalty. The expansion of territory and population is not what rod needs. In addition, the strength of the elf Lord himself is far less than that of rod. The loyalty of the elf Lord is not very necessary for rod. Whether he accepts it or not will not have much impact on the war situation. More importantly, the transformation of undead creatures must rely on those ordinary creatures to accept their loyalty. On the contrary, it weakens the strength of the necromancer and reduces the number of undead creatures in disguise. Because of this, rod did not intend to accept his loyalty, but prepared to directly transform it into an undead, until he heard what he finally said, which changed his original idea. At this time, what Rhode needs most is the detailed information in Eli. Especially after he captured the emerald city without being stopped by the enemy, the information about Eli''s creatures is undoubtedly more important, which can help the necromancer and reduce a lot of losses. It''s not easy to collect intelligence. When the war starts, if you want to collect intelligence about hostile forces from the thieves guild, you will pay an unbearable price. You can only choose other ways. If you don''t master the intelligence in Eli, and under the control of the elves who are good at guerrillas, rod is likely to face such a situation again. He clearly has a strong casting ability, but there is no place to play. The enemy will not be waiting for the magic to come down. Relying on his subordinates for intelligence collection, the progress is undoubtedly very slow, and the information is not necessarily accurate. It also takes a lot of time and is easy to delay the key fighters. For intelligence collection, the quickest and most accurate way is to obtain highly valuable intelligence from the original enemy population, whether by luring or torture, or directly using mental magic. At this time, the elf Lord in front of him was willing to provide secret information in Eli. If the information was accurate, it might save a lot of trouble, which undoubtedly aroused rod''s interest and made him have to care about his next words. After learning the news from the elf Lord, rod changed his view on him, and did not let go of his doubts. "What information can you provide?" Hearing rod''s inquiry, the elf Lord was undoubtedly relieved. Rod was willing to ask for information, proving that he was very interested in the news. In a short time, the elf Lord didn''t have to worry about his own safety. "About ten miles to the southeast, there is a large dwarf village. When they learned that the necromancer had killed them, they didn''t want to give up their original homeland, but they also understood that the necromancer was invincible, so they dug a crypt and placed the residents underground, waiting for the end of the war." "Before that, the mage had gone to various gathering places and used magic to rescue, but he could not persuade these stubborn dwarves in any case. He could only let them do this. I believe Lord Rhode''s strength can easily win this group of dwarves." Between the elf Lord and rod, they easily betrayed the dwarves who were also elites. After being transformed into a necromancer, the dwarf form of necromancer can''t compare with the human form of necromancer because of its size, but it''s still a good choice, at least better than the animal form of necromancer, or even the fish form of necromancer. Rod is dubious about the intelligence provided by the Spirit Lord. He needs to send his men to verify it before he can make the final judgment. Looking at the elf Lord in front of him and hearing his words, rod had a doubt about him. Betraying his companions to protect himself is not like the spirit can do, but more like the behavior of human beings. "Answer me a few questions." Rod said in a cold voice. He didn''t trust the elf Lord in front of him. "Do you have a treasure to block exploration?" Without any resistance, the elf Lord took a dark green badge from his body and handed it to rod. Without feeling any threat, rod took the badge from the elf Lord, and then checked the system log about the properties of the badge. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ [silent heraldry] Quality: Treasure Type: Pendant Equipment requirements: None Basic attributes: knowledge-2, spirit-2 Special attribute: the wearer is always unaffected by mental magic and the eye of perspective. Evaluation: the emerald green heraldry, which contains the power to calm the mind, is suitable for those who are not strong willed to wear. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ After removing the badge, rod noticed that peep eye could already work on the elf Lord. By this, rod could get more ideas about his mind. "Since there are casters who transport the creatures in the territory to the rear of Eli before the necromancer arrives, why don''t you lead your men to retreat like them, but come to me at the risk of death?" "I believe that at the end of this battle, the necromancer must win. Even if he leads his men to retreat to the depths of Eli, it will only delay the arrival of death." The existence of peeping eyes enables rod to feel the strong will existing in the elf Lord. His words are undoubtedly what he thinks in his heart, without any disguise. To be able to make such an accurate judgment at the beginning of the battle, rod did not know how to describe the elf Lord in front of him. Perhaps it was the perennial contact with human beings that made the Lord of the elves fall into the habit of human beings and become greedy for life and afraid of death. Even with his keen observation ability and insight into the final result of the war, he did not have the courage to resist and chose another way to save himself. "Among Diya, the immortal liches also came to the territory of Eli. Why don''t you take refuge in the powerful liches and come to me at this time?" This is also the place where rod is puzzled. In principle, the elf Lord in front of him doesn''t know his identity. According to his strength, the Lich is undoubtedly much stronger than rod at this time. But the elf Lord still chooses rod, which may have some secret. With the existence of peeping eyes, rod asked the elf Lord about this, just to test his true thoughts and see if they were consistent with what he said. Before making clear what the Spirit Lord really thought, rod naturally would not rashly lead his men to the dwarf village mentioned by the Spirit Lord. Instead, he needed to confirm this through a series of tests. Chapter 1175 In the face of rod''s inquiry, the Spirit Lord''s expression was frozen, and then he reached the following goal in a deep voice: "Those powerful liches who have been cursed have attracted a lot of attention when they gathered forces at the border. All the powerful beings in Eli are watching their every move. The level of fighting is not comparable here." "If I go to take refuge with those liches, I''m afraid I will be the first to go out soon and become the target of other elves. It won''t come to a good end." As he said this, the Spirit Lord showed a hint of flattery on his face, and then added: "What''s more, I see the potential of Lord rod. He can be on an equal footing with the real Lich before he becomes a lich. He has controlled such important places as vilning and mastered the most top-level magic. In time, Lord rod will become a real Lich." When he heard the fawning words of the elf Lord, rod gave a cold hum. There was no fluctuation in his heart, and he was not affected by his words. For the elites who don''t know the real power of rod, the content of the Elven Lord''s words is also their real view of rod. In the eyes of Eli creatures, rod at this time was just a necromancer with potential to become a lich, far less threatening than those really powerful liches. He just had the potential to become a lich. Maybe it was this that made Eli make the corresponding arrangement. From the words of the Elven Lord, rod felt the strategy formulated by Eli. Facing such a tight defense, the Lich of Diya will be seriously hindered at the border in a short time. Because he can''t enter the depths of Eli, it''s difficult to transform the undead. If he wants to break through the obstruction of Eli, he can only see the Lich''s personal strength. On the contrary, the process on rod''s side seems to be extremely smooth, but there are unknown dangers in it. Eli creature will never rashly make such moves and let the necromancer enter the territory. In this case, in order to make use of all the forces in front of him and make the war go on smoothly, rod''s next plan is to lead his necromancers along the ERI border until they will make peace with the liches. Rod believed that Eli had already sent people to closely monitor each other''s every move. When the necromancer showed his flaws, he would give a severe blow. Maybe during his absence, the necromancer would have been attacked first. For this reason, rod could not detect any abnormality from the words of the elf Lord. The information from the peeping eye also made rod confirm that what the elf Lord said was really his real opinion, and there were too many false information in it. From the elf Lord in front of him, rod can''t feel any good quality belonging to the elf. On the contrary, he is just like human beings. Maybe it is just like this that the elf Lord will choose to take refuge with rod in advance and seek the protection of the necromancer. "In my camp, you are not allowed to wear the treasure of blocking spell exploration." With that, rod is going to return the original badge to the elf Lord. From rod''s words, the elf Lord recognized his meaning and quickly said, "Lord rod, just call me fiat. Since you are not allowed to wear this badge, I will give it to Lord rod." When he learned that Fiat had dealt with the badge, rod was not polite and directly put it into the ring. Rhode himself is not willing to wear this kind of badge. The main reason is that in addition to the limited number of pendant he can wear, it is also related to the negative effect of the badge. A total of 4 drops in attributes related to casting, in exchange for the ability to block spell exploration and space magic. Except for some critical moments, they can play miraculous effects. Most of the time, they reduce their own strength. "Lord rod, please send your men as soon as possible to investigate the situation of the dwarf village. I''m afraid the situation will change after a long time." Rod''s move of putting the badge into the space ring is also in Fiat''s eyes. He looks at the treasure that has disappeared in rod''s hands. His eyes flash twice. It seems that he is reluctant to part with this unique treasure, but he doesn''t say much about it. Instead, he turns the topic to the original intelligence. When he heard Fiat''s mention of the dwarf village, rod was silent for a moment and did not respond immediately. According to rod''s understanding of the situation, Eli''s biological defense position should be located in the northwest of Emerald City, and the northwest is also the junction of Diya and Eli. The elves have long been there to keep a tight defense line, waiting for the Lich to lead the undead army to appear. According to rod''s original plan, after the Emerald City was occupied, some necromancers would stay in the territory of Eli to transform the Necromancers. The number of necromancers they could obtain or the enemies they met depended on their own nature. In this part, the necromancer who is responsible for making necromancers is mainly in the charge of the Centaur leader. Rod will not invest a lot of energy in this process. He only needs the Centaur leader to report the final result. At the same time, rod will lead the rest of the Necromancers to advance westward along the ERI border until they finally join the lich, so as to expand the front to the whole border. And that''s just the first step in attacking Eli. Rod did not underestimate the creatures in Eli because of his own strength. He was ultimately cautious in the formulation of tactics. According to Fiat''s words, the villages built by the dwarves who hide underground are located in the southeast of this place, which is just opposite to the direction that rod leads the Necromancers to move forward. If you want to explore the situation there, it will undoubtedly consume more energy, and even delay the speed of all the Necromancers. What''s more, the real situation of the dwarf village is still unknown to rod. Although he has a peeping eye and gets feedback from Fiat, rod is not sure whether the situation in the dwarf village will change. "I don''t have to send other men. I''ll go with you to see if the situation is as you said." At the same time, the ghost dragon in the sky, sweeping down with a strong wave, accompanied by a very strong energy of death, makes Fiat heart concussion. In order to avoid the speed of the necromancer being seriously hindered, rod did not intend to let them go to the direction of the dwarf village, but continued to move toward the northwest. In this process, rod himself went to verify the situation in the dwarf village to see if it was as Fiat said. Chapter 1176 "Here we are, Lord rod." In the high-speed flight of the dragon, it was not long before rod found what he was looking for. Below, many stone houses are connected together, perhaps to fit the shape of the creatures in them. In rod''s view, these stone houses are not spacious, but rather low, far less grand than those tall buildings. Looking at the stone houses on the ground, rod knew that this was the dwarf village he was looking for. Fiat''s words also confirmed this to rod. After learning the news of the Necromancer''s coming, it may be the rush to leave. Many stone houses open their doors at will, which makes people have an impulse to find out. But there is nothing left, even the most basic furniture. Looking down at the village below from the dragon, rod can see the messy traces left during the evacuation, but there is a kind of order in it, and he can feel the two completely different feelings at this time. Recalling Fiat''s words, rod realized that these hasty traces on the ground were likely deliberately created by the dwarves to confuse the incoming enemies. Most of the necromancers, after perceiving the traces deliberately left by these dwarves, did not think about them except simply searching in the stone house. They had no chance to find the dwarves hiding underground. Because he knew the real situation of those dwarfs from Fiat in advance, rod could easily see the unnatural situation hidden in these seemingly messy traces. Soon, after getting rod''s signal, the ghost dragon came down from the sky and came to the center of the empty dwarf village. A cloud of dust rolled up all around. In addition to rod and Fiat, there is an ordinary corpse wizard king on the ghost dragon. That is rod''s preparation for hiding his own ability. He can give the transformation of corpse wizard to the corpse wizard king. Originally, before boarding the dragon, in order to prevent Fiat from being eroded by the ghost dragon''s ghost energy, rod planned to hang him with a rope and let the dragon fly all the way here, so as to save a lot of time on the ground. However, according to the Lord of Fiat, there are still treasures in him that can resist the erosion of death energy, and even ignore the ghost dragon''s ghost energy, so rod let him come to the ghost dragon. Rod noticed that Fiat''s treasures are of high quality, and all of them have their own unique functions, which may be the accumulation of Fiat since he became an elf Lord. Jumping down from the dragon, rod put his eyes on a stone house not far away. In the process of flying to the dwarf village, rod had already learned about the situation of the dwarf village from Fiat. According to the information provided by Fiat, the dwarf village in front of us is one of the most important gathering places on the border of Egypt. The dwarves living in the village are mainly responsible for forging iron. They can make excellent weapons and ordinary daily necessities. The dwarves in the village accumulated a large number of gold coins by forging with iron. Once, these gold coins were stored in the dwarves'' coffers in the village, attracting the attention of many creatures. In addition, among the dwarves in this village, there was a forging master named Fred, who improved the shortcomings of the previous forging methods and made it possible to forge more delicate things. According to Fiat''s information, if the dwarves didn''t know nothing about magic, few of them could master magic. On the contrary, they were born with a certain ability to resist magic. Friede''s final achievements would not be inferior to those of the alchemists of blakada. From Fiat''s words, rod can feel his admiration for Fred. In the eyes of Eli biology, forging masters like Fred have a high status even if their own rank is not high. However, at this time, Fiat chose to bring rod here, which undoubtedly led the death to this land. According to the information provided by Fiat, he only knows that the dwarves in this village do not want to evacuate and choose to hide in the crypt, but he does not know the specific location of the entrance to the crypt and the environment. The location of the dwarf''s hiding place needs to be explored by rod himself in order to achieve his goal. Before that, Fiat had suggested that roddo bring some of his men to search around the village to find the underground passage, but rod refused. At this time, Fiat shakes its head to see rod walking towards a stone house alone. In his opinion, it takes him a long time to find the entrance to the underground space only by rod himself. Even if the entrance is found, it may not be able to deal with the dwarves. Although aware of this, Fiat didn''t say much. It just observed rod''s every move and weighed what it would do next. What Fiat doesn''t notice is that in the process of following rod into the stone house, the necromancer king who came with them is walking towards the woods near the village, bringing a strong energy of death along the way. When he came to the stone house and observed the emptiness inside, rod stood still and thought. After entering the stone house, Fiat also looks at the surrounding scene. There are no objects left in the stone house, not even furniture. Fiat doesn''t know what Rhode is thinking. Out of doubt, looking at rod in front of us, Fiat took the initiative to say: "Lord rod, you can see that there are no objects in the stone house, which can''t explain the whereabouts of the dwarves. I suggest that we focus our search on the woods around the village. Maybe there will be new discoveries there." Hearing Fiat''s words, rod didn''t get angry because his thinking was interrupted. Instead, he strengthened his mind and said in a deep voice: "there is nothing in the stone house, which is a very suspicious thing. If you leave in a hurry, you can''t move all the furniture. The dwarf''s move reveals their whereabouts." Rod''s words stunned Fiat. Without waiting for him to say anything, rod''s words came again. "I believe this is also the case in other stone houses. If it''s too far away from the entrance of the crypt, even the dwarves can''t remove all their furniture, leaving too heavy things behind. The answer is obvious. " Chapter 1177 Before Fiat thought about the meaning of rod''s words, he felt a violent magic element condensing from rod. Fiat has only seen this kind of violent magic element in some powerful casters. Once it is hit by this level of magic without defense, it will easily suffer heavy damage. After perceiving this, Fiat was stunned. Before he made any move, he saw rod bend down and put his hand on the ground. At the next moment, Fiat''s body shakes violently under its feet. Fortunately, relying on the basic attributes of the big elves, Fiat will not fall to the ground, and will soon stabilize its body. No matter how much vibration comes from its feet, Fiat''s body is still stable. Fiat noticed that a wide crack appeared on the ground near his feet. The effect produced by magic was that the crack was so deep that it almost tore the whole ground in half. This was just a magic effect. The generation of cracks makes the whole stone house unstable. More and more gravel falls under the cracks. If Fiat fails to stabilize his body, he is likely to fall into the cracks. As rod moves his eyes to one side, Fiat knows that everything that happens in front of him is closely related to him. It is rod''s magic that leads to this crack. In Fiat''s eyes, rod did not pay attention to the situation on his side at all. Instead, he fixed his eyes on the crack. It seemed that there was something in it that attracted his attention. Along rod''s line of sight, Fiat looks under the crack. This discovery immediately startles him. What he sees below the deep crack is the flashing light. The firelight below the crack is undoubtedly an important message to Fiat. The fire does not produce itself in this space. The appearance of the fire light proves that there are intelligent creatures who can use the fire below the crack. The creatures below are naturally dwarfs in the village. The orange fire light, coming from below the crack, illuminates the relatively flat underground passage under the stone house, and even more illustrates the whereabouts of those dwarfs. Fiat was shocked by rod''s observation ability. He never thought that rod found the underground passage so easily. Before he could express his emotion, rod jumped down the crack and came to the passage below. Seeing this, Fiat naturally won''t continue to wait on the top, but quickly jump down the crack with rod. After several times on both sides of the cliff, Fiat smoothly came to the lower passage, and the scene of being illuminated by the fire also appeared in his eyes. The passage is not spacious. At most, it can be used for two people to move forward at the same time. Even in the shape of a dwarf, it''s not much better. It''s full of traces of digging around, and the walls are decorated with burning torches at intervals. Previously, the firelight observed from above was released from the torch on the wall, which made rod aware of the passage. Remove the burning torch from the wall, and rod moves towards one of the directions of the passage. Because he doesn''t know the specific direction at this time, no matter which direction he goes, it doesn''t have much influence. Rod just follows the sign of perception and moves towards the direction with rich magic elements, while Fiat follows. In the process of moving forward, the unique surrounding environment reminds rod of his previous experience in the underground world where the magician lived. Maybe it''s because of this. Rod stops in the passage for a while, but Fiat doesn''t dare to disturb him and can only wait. It''s also an underground passage. The underground passage made by the magician''s expansion is obviously deeper. Each passage extends to each other, and the internal roads are complicated. If you are careless, you will be completely lost in the underground space. Among them, the caveman is undoubtedly the best helper of the magician. For the excavation of the underground passage, no creature can match the caveman without using magic. Compared with the real underpass, the underpass dug by the dwarves in front of us is much more simple. All the way, rod didn''t see any forks, and the height of the underpass didn''t change much. It always maintained at a relatively fixed level. The underpass made by the dwarves did not take advantage of the characteristics of the underground space, and continued to extend to the depth of the earth. Instead, it just re established the original dwarf village under the ground and along the horizontal direction. This is also the feeling in rod''s heart when he walked in the underpass. The advantage of doing so is undoubtedly to reduce the possibility of being lost in the deep underground. At the same time, the way of building this passage is the most familiar way for dwarves. Just move in a certain direction, you can reach any position you want to reach. Rod''s previous preparation for dealing with the complex underground passage is totally useless at this time. Not long after he went on, rod felt the breath of living creatures, which was quite different from the deep atmosphere in the underground passage, and the breath opposite to death. Rod could deeply feel it. Through the deep passage, the space in front of him suddenly opens up. Many Dwarfs'' bodies appear in rod''s sight, surrounded by houses like the quiet basement where rod used to be. In this situation, the dwarves can''t make more comfortable houses. Rod''s appearance also attracted the attention of these dwarfs. Looking at the skeleton without any flesh and blood, an ominous sign began to spread in the field. Fear destroyed the past peace, and a disaster was coming. Next to rod, Fiat has already removed all kinds of badges to prove its identity and put on its face the black veil commonly used by thieves. Its eyes show no emotion except indifference. Deeply aware of the purpose of rod''s coming here, but also determined the outcome of these dwarfs, Fiat abandoned other thoughts, the original words with respect, just like another person said. It seems that he is aware of something. Instead of hitting the dwarfs immediately, rod looks at Fiat beside him. From him, rod seems to find something unusual. At this time, aware of the arrival of rod, the dwarves in the underground space react immediately, and don''t need extra words. The Necromancer''s invasion of Eli means that there is no possibility of reconciliation between the two sides. Chapter 1178 After noticing the appearance of rod, it was the battle dwarves with higher rank who reacted first and responded quickly. Before entering the underground, the existence of these fighting dwarves is an important guardian of the dwarf village. When the enemy appears, they will be in the front of a group of dwarves. Rod noticed that most of the fighting dwarves in the village have the strength of about level 5, and a few even reach level 6. It''s extremely rare for dwarves who are not high growth to become level 6 creatures. According to the information provided by Fiat, this dwarf village has a certain reputation in the former ERI, and it is not impossible to have such rare high-level fighting dwarves. Compared with other dwarves, the equipment of these high-level dwarves is quite different. The heavy armor forged by refined iron covers every inch of their bodies tightly, making their bodies look smaller. If they are replaced by other creatures, they can''t even move normally after wearing this kind of armor. In the hands of these high-level dwarves, they are holding the No.1 battle hammer, which can easily destroy the conventional armor defense and smash the enemy''s body by the way. The existence of these high-level dwarves is exactly what this dwarf village in front of us dares to move underground when the necromancer attacks. In the face of these well-equipped dwarves with anti magic ability, those ordinary necromancers had no way to defeat them. However, the appearance of artifact will completely change all this. All the tactics in the past are difficult to achieve the desired effect in front of artifact. Even if the dwarves have the heart to resist the enemy in front of them, even if they do not hesitate to give up their lives for this, it is difficult to achieve the desired effect. In the face of the dwarves rushing to this side, rod was not afraid. He looked at these enemies indifferently, but he didn''t make any action. He didn''t seem to have the idea of resisting at all. At the same time, the dull steps came from behind rod, accompanied by the extremely strong death energy and the disgusting smell of ordinary creatures. A crisis undoubtedly shrouded all the dwarves. Fiat was surprised by the sudden change. He looked back and saw a group of corpses of different shapes gushing out from the rear of the passage. They were not like the common human corpses in his impression, but were made up of various animal bones. Even among these corpses, there were significant differences in size. As soon as these necromancers appeared, they attracted the attention of all creatures. Even those fighting dwarves, feeling the death energy contained in the necromancers, could not help but be cautious. This extremely powerful undead creature, fighting dwarves, had never seen before. The corpse witches who appear here naturally have an inseparable relationship with rod. During the period when rod entered the passage, the king of corpse witches who came with rod completed the transformation of these corpses witches. In addition to the creatures in the forest, more of the corpse materials used for transformation are the animal corpses left by the dwarves in the village after hunting on weekdays. These animal corpses were buried under the original site of the village, and the death energy they emitted had already attracted rod''s attention. With rod''s signal, the necromancer king gave priority to the transformation of these biological corpses. After the transformation, through the sign of the ghost King''s cloak, these transformed corpses and witches go all the way to the place where rod is, and the corpse king in the rear comes with them. Due to the underground space, the dwarves did not expect the enemy to find this place, and the defense preparation was not perfect. In addition to the fighting dwarves in front of them, in rod''s view, there was nothing worthy of attention among these dwarves. Seeing that the dwarf didn''t know how to deal with the necromancer in front of him for a moment, rod naturally would not miss this opportunity. With his signal, the necromancer in the rear immediately released the cloud of death. What the cloud of death erodes is not the fighting dwarves facing him in front of rod, but the rooms where the dwarves live in the underground space. The cloud of death can only be described as pervasive. For a moment, the cloud of death rapidly infiltrates into the room and absorbs the death energy released by living things when they die. The cloud of death becomes more intense and far from dissipating. The door of the room immersed in the cloud of death will soon open, but the ones coming out are not the dwarfs, but the shorter corpses. Compared with the released cloud of death, it is the increasing number of corpse witches that really frighten the dwarves. In such a short time, the companions who used to live together have become frightening undead creatures, constantly taking the lives of other dwarves and turning them into corpse witches. At this moment, ordinary dwarves can no longer maintain their original sense. The sudden increase of corpse witches easily broke the defense line of dwarves and spread to the depth of underground space. It would not be long before all the dwarves here would turn into corpse witches without intelligence. As for the original fighting dwarves, they also tried to charge rod. Their basic attributes can even ignore the death cloud released by ordinary Necromancers. Unless a large number of necromancers are released together, the superposition effect of death cloud can erode them. However, the dwarf''s resistance to magic is not worth mentioning in front of the death cloud released by rod. Rod only secretly adds his own death cloud to the death cloud released by the necromancer, and those fighting dwarves can no longer make any noise. At rod''s command, when death continued to spread deep underground, the ghost dragon on the ground had already risen to the middle of the sky, and patrolled the area, never letting go of any fish. The dwarves left under the ground will no doubt be completely engulfed by the cloud of death, and the space above the ground is guarded by Ghost Dragons. In addition to space magic, rod can''t think of any other way for these dwarves to survive. In the face of rod at this time, these dwarfs could not resist effectively, and were easily transformed into undead creatures. While Luo Deqing was lighting up the number of new corpse witches, Fiat on one side had a certain discovery, so he motioned to rod, followed the corpse witches around, and quickly moved toward the deep underground. After noticing Fiat''s action, rod seems to have noticed something and didn''t mean to stop him. He used the artifact to order the necromancer not to attack the elf Lord, and at the same time, he didn''t want to stop him from doing anything. He let Fiat go deep underground. Chapter 1179 When Fiat headed deep underground, rod remained where he was, waiting for the final result. With the rapid growth of the number of necromancers, the battle is going to end more quickly. In this process, rod doesn''t even need to fight again. There are no enemies who can threaten the number of Necromancers. Rod just needs to wait for the final result. For such a large number of necromancers, it is not natural for a necromancer king to achieve the transformation. In this process, the dead dwarves can be transformed into necromancers in a very short time, which naturally has rod''s help. With the blessing of his own evocation, similar to the transformation of the undead, rod hardly consumes any mana, which makes rod''s ability to make the undead more powerful. There is almost no means to restrain the transformation of the undead. In order to prevent Fiat from seeing something unusual, rod deliberately lowered his level of Necromancy, and his ability to transform the necromancer king was suppressed to the level of transforming the necromancer king. As long as you change the racing achievement you wear, rod can lower the level of his own necromancy. If he acts on the cloak of the ghost king, he can only transform ordinary necromancers, and then ask the Necromancers to make corresponding cooperation. In general, Fiat doesn''t see any abnormality at all, and will only be shocked by the Necromancers'' ability to transform undead creatures. Maybe it''s because of his former identity that Fiat has some conflict with the corpse wizard king who shows this ability. The existence of peeping eyes makes rod aware of this. Because of this, rod was concerned about Fiat''s sudden move towards the deep channel, but he didn''t stop him. He was ready to see what he wanted to do. Because the dwarfed undead creatures were deliberately transformed into ordinary necromancers by rod, rod did not exert mental imprint control over these lower level undead creatures, and was prepared to leave all the control spirit to the real necromancers or other powerful undead creatures. Although there is a magic potion to improve the control spirit, rod still needs to set aside a lot of this attribute in advance. A legendary undead alone needs to occupy hundreds of control spirit points. In addition to the real lich, the control spirit attributes of other necromancers are always in a state of insufficient use. In rod''s impression, those powerful necromancer players in previous generations, even if promoted to liches, can only control at most one legendary undead according to their spiritual attributes. They can really control an incomparable number of undead creatures and form a legion of undead. They are real liches that have existed for a long time in the game and have almost unlimited spiritual attributes. With the existence of magic medicine and the cooperation of secret methods, rod can greatly improve his spiritual attribute of manipulation. Besides the original tax revenue in the territory, the gold coins needed for refining materials are undoubtedly the quickest way to plunder through war. According to rod''s previous information, with the death of orry, Sao city has a tendency to become the main city of the necromancer in vilning. The tax officials in the city set strict taxes for the necromancer who came here. Even so, the amount of gold coins obtained can not meet the demand of the magic medicine factory. For the dwarf villages in this area, rod pays most attention to the coffers built by the dwarves in the village. He believes that when they move the village underground, dwarves who are difficult to use space rings will also move the coffers underground. Once upon a time, when rod was still weak, the dwarf village captured in the middle of ERI provided him with a large number of gold coins. These gold coins were used for the development of Sao city. These are the reasons why Sao city can be established rapidly. Now, with the refining of the potion, there are a lot of gold coins in the potion factory. However, under the leadership of Fiat, rod finds the dwarf village hiding underground, which undoubtedly makes rod feel that he is really predestined with the dwarf. Just when rod was thinking about the development of Sao City, the battle was coming to an end. The corpse witches had covered the whole underground space. No dwarf could survive under the cloud of death. After giving full play to the transformation ability, rod easily solved the dwarves here and obtained a large number of undead creatures. Rod realized that this was also the action of those liches in eracia before. With the rapid expansion of the number of corpses, he finally won the victory of the necromancer. According to the feedback from a small number of corpses controlled by rod, they seem to have found something in the vault, deeper underground. Just when rod is going to check the dwarfs vault, Fiat returns at this time. What makes rod concerned is that there are two other dwarfs returning with Fiat. However, the two dwarfs did not seem to be in a good state. There were traces of death energy erosion on their bodies, and there were signs of atrophy of their flesh and blood. In addition, it seemed that they were in order to prevent them from making abnormal actions. The two Dwarfs'' strong hands had already been bound by hemp rope. The bodies of the two dwarfs are also connected by ropes. Fiat follows the two dwarfs and forces them to move forward. One of the dwarfs has an old face, gray hair and beard, and looks depressed. The other is a stout dwarf. His eyes are full of resentment. He looks at the companion who has been transformed into a corpse Witch and can''t restrain his anger. Looking at the two dwarfs, rod had some doubts in his heart. It was obvious that the rope that bound them was from Fiat, and the corpse wizard would not make such a move. Although he had already ordered the necromancer not to stop Fiat, rod didn''t remember that he wanted him to take back some dwarfs, so he said to Fiat in a deep voice: "I remember that I didn''t give the order to stay alive, and I didn''t need any captives." Hearing rod''s words, Fiat changed his face and said: "Lord rod, these two dwarfs are Fred, the forging master of this village, and his immediate descendants." "Compared with other things in the village, these two dwarfs are undoubtedly of higher value, or even the most valuable things in the village. It is a great waste to transform them into undead like other dwarfs." "Because of this, even if Lord rod didn''t give an order, I will bring these two dwarfs to you. Please decide what to do with them." Chapter 1180 After hearing Fiat''s words, rod slightly raised some interest in the two dwarfs in front of him, especially the forging of treasures. Before that, rod had been looking for scholars with this ability for a long time, but he had no harvest. Through his own observation, rod noticed that the two Dwarfs'' rank was not high. They only had the level of three ranks, which could not reach the level of a formal professional at all, and could not pose any threat to rod. Just as the basic attribute of racing achievement blessing, rod was one level higher than the dwarves in front of him. Behind the two dwarfs, the darkness has completely covered the underground space. Except for them, no dwarves can survive in the spreading cloud of death. They are the only two dwarves left in the underground space. "I can give you a chance to live." Looking at the two dwarfs in front of him, rod said with great interest, but in the deepest part of his eyes, there was still an indelible chill, "but the premise is that I need you to deal with a treasure for me." What attracted rod''s attention to these two dwarfs was their ability in forging. The necromancer didn''t study this kind of thing deliberately. In the past, if he wanted to find a forging master with this ability, he could only find a way from blakada''s scholars. These two dwarfs were also the only forging masters rod came into contact with during this period. Rod did not worry that the two dwarfs would refuse his proposal. He believed that under the threat of death, as long as he recognized the current situation, even the stubborn dwarves would change their original ideas. Hearing rod''s words, the younger dwarf''s face showed obvious anger, but after noticing a large number of corpses around him, he finally said nothing and turned to Fiat to focus his anger on the elf. Compared with the young dwarf, fried was much more stable, frowned deeply, and seemed to be thinking about rod''s words, with a touch of moving in his expression. "I advise you not to have any other ideas, moyas." Seeing the young dwarf staring at him, Fiat felt a little unnatural. "It''s the best choice you can make to agree to Lord rod''s request." Faced with Fiat''s persuasion, the dwarf, known as moyas, was even more angry. He spat at the ground and said in a deep voice: "Traitors never come to a good end." According to the various covert means made by the dwarf village, the Necromancers of Diya, when they found that the place was empty, would not think that the dwarves would hide under the ground. Only before that, they would use space magic to evacuate like other creatures. The only people who can know this information are the creatures inside Eli, rod who appears here at this time, and Fiat who is extremely respectful to him. Even the inflexible head of the dwarf can judge who provided this information. In the eyes of moyas, Fiat is undoubtedly a traitor. It not only takes refuge with the enemy''s necromancer, but also leads the necromancer to his original compatriots. Unexpectedly, there is such a mean existence among the elves, which is a shame to all elves. Moyas wanted to say something more, but he seemed to be aware of something and finally stopped talking. Hearing the curse of moyas, Fiat''s face may be worried that rod is still around even if it is gloomy. Fiat doesn''t dare to make any drastic action and just looks at the dwarf. The atmosphere in the field became tense again. It was Friede''s words that eased the tension. "I can work for you, whether it''s forging equipment or simply handling treasures, I can do it, but only if you let my son, moyas go." The pain brought by the death of his people did not ease in Fred''s mind, but he had to face the choice again, whether to serve the enemy who brought all these disasters in exchange for the chance of survival or to die with his children. Unlike moyas'' resentment, fried knew that resentment could not solve anything. He had to face the reality in front of him. Driven by the emotion in his heart, Friede made the right choice to serve the enemy in exchange for the safety of his offspring, which was the only way he could think of. Through the existence of peeping eyes, rod perceives that Fred''s concern for moyas is even more important than his own life, which can not be achieved by disguise. "It''s no good. It''s the greatest kindness to let you survive. If it''s not for your good use, you have already become an undead, and you are not qualified to negotiate terms with me." Naturally, rod would not agree to Friede''s request. As he said, Friede is not qualified to make any conditions at all. The existence of moyas is undoubtedly the best restriction for Friede. With hostages in hand, many things will be more convenient. There is no need to worry about Friede''s abnormal behavior in the whole process. What''s more, at this time, moyas already saw the fact that Fiat betrayed Eli. Letting him go would only spread the news. The information provided by Fiat would not be of any use in a short time. Even without moyas, the information provided by Fiat will soon be out of date. When the news of the attack on the dwarf village moved underground spreads, all the elites will realize that there are traitors inside them, and the information will no longer be credible. Considering the above situation, rod naturally won''t let go of moyas, and rod doesn''t care about the idea of the two dwarfs. "Great necromancer, I beg you. It has nothing to do with status and position. It''s just in the name of a father. Please let moyas go." "In your eyes, moyas is nothing but a small role. He is not good at forging. He doesn''t have what you need, but he is everything to me. I can feel all his feelings and thoughts. He is the continuation of my life." "I promise you that I will forge everything you ask for with my heart, and moyas will not disclose any information. Please let him go." On one side, moyas, when he heard Fred''s words, felt an indescribable emotion in his heart. The previous resentment against the necromancer gradually turned into a kind of grief in his heart. The only thing that didn''t change was the resentment against the spirit on the other side. If it wasn''t for him to take refuge in the necromancer, all this might not have happened. Chapter 1181 Looking at Fred in front of him, rod seems to notice a special phenomenon from his words. Rod noticed that Fred''s emotions were very strong. In addition, he seemed to have a special ability to appease moyas. He was very familiar with this special ability, even rod himself. What exists in Fried''s perception is his concern for moyas. When this concern reaches a certain degree, even exceeds his concern for himself, this special ability is formed. What fried has is the ability of blood relationship perception. At first, when using this special ability, rod needed the existence of treasure to achieve this. Later, influenced by Rowling''s will, rod no longer needed the power of treasure, and really had this unique perception ability. The treasure that comes from the necromancer that rod killed at the beginning and provides the ability of consanguinity perception. When rod really mastered this ability, he gave it to Rowling. It is consistent with the effect of rod''s ability. With the effect of consanguinity perception, Fred can perceive all kinds of thoughts in moyas'' heart, and transmit his own thoughts directly from his perception to moyas'' heart. Previously, moyas was able to suppress his anger, thanks to Fred''s constant pacification and admonition in his heart. Compared with rod''s ability, Fred''s sense of consanguinity is also pure and will not die out because of anything, which is why he finally made this choice. Rod noticed that the ability of consanguinity perception only existed in Fred, and moyas on one side didn''t have this ability. This also means that fried can rely on the ability of consanguinity perception to remotely transmit intelligence to moyas, but moyas has no way to respond to fried, and can only passively receive all the information from fried, but there can be no two-way transmission of intelligence between the two. "I promise you that I will release the dwarf." Rod''s random words, like a heavy hammer, hit Fred''s heart. He never thought that the necromancer in front of him easily agreed to his request. Maybe he was moved by his words. "Your magnanimity will be deeply remembered by the dwarves and praised from the bottom of your heart." See rod make this decision, Fiat immediately compliment way, to this, rod just sneer. Rod chose to release moyas. Naturally, he was not moved by Friedel''s words, but had another plan. Fred''s sense of kinship is the key to rod''s choice to release moyas. Rhodes predicted that when Mollas was released, simultaneous interpreting of what happened in the dwarf village with the intelligence he knew would be sent to the elves in the depths of Eli. The ability of consanguinity perception has always been extremely rare, even rarer than the heroic will. There is almost no way to limit the effectiveness of this ability except for the distance. At the same time, consanguinity perception will not be detected by any other creatures. Compared with other ways of transmitting information, consanguinity perception is more hidden, and ordinary necromancers do not understand the existence of this ability. Because of this, the elves must hope to get more useful information through moyas, especially the information directly from the necromancer and directly provided by Fred. This method seems to be able to achieve great results and get a lot of helpful information for the war situation, but Eli''s elves certainly didn''t expect that rod knew better than them in the ability of blood relationship perception. This ability of transmitting intelligence can''t hide rod''s peeping eyes. Because of this, rod chose to release moyas in order to use some false information at the critical moment to make Eric suffer a big loss. Even if he did not achieve the expected results, rod did not care, and at best just released a low-level creature. For rod, the release of moyas is equivalent to the absence of a necromancer, or the lack of hostages to restrict Friede. Once moyas is deceived by Eli''s elves in the subsequent battle, the gains can''t be compared with keeping him as a hostage. Because of this consideration, rod chose to release moyas. Before that, fried''s words had little influence on rod. As for the fact that moyas will expose Fiat''s identity to Eli elves, rod is not worried. Even without moyas, Fiat''s identity will be exposed sooner or later. Releasing moyas will only speed up the process. With the constant transformation of the corpse wizard king, a large number of dwarves who fall under the cloud of death have been transformed into corpse witches, and surrounded by rod to firmly surround several people in the field. Maybe it''s because of the different transformation objects. Compared with the corpse witches that rod had seen before, these corpse witches were short in shape and contained less death energy. But this was just rod''s feeling. In the eyes of the two living dwarves, each of these corpse witches had the ability to kill them. With rod''s signal, the necromancer in the rear moved to both sides. Originally, the necromancer in the field separated a wide passage, while rod looked at moyas. Moyas could not believe that he was about to be released. According to the character of the necromancer, he would not let himself go easily. There was a sense of alertness in his heart, but before moyas thought it out clearly, Fred''s angry rebuke came to his mind, constantly urging him to leave here. Seeing this, without any sign of disobeying Fred, moyas crossed rod and walked towards the passage of the necromancer. When he noticed that there were corpses and witches with similar body shape around him, moyas felt sad. He knew that these corpses and witches in front of him were all transformed from the original people. Even if they have already died, the souls of these people are still unable to rest. They are always controlled by the necromancer and become a member of the Necromancer''s hands, bringing deep disaster to other creatures. I don''t know when it will end. Moyas was filled with emotion, but he didn''t have any ability to solve the problem. How could he deal with such a large number of undead creatures that he could not deal with even a corpse wizard? Even his chance to survive was only obtained by Fred''s begging. Realizing this, moyas sighed deeply, then stopped paying attention to the corpses and witches around him, and quickly walked towards the passage to the ground. Chapter 1182 After making use of his mental imprint to signal the rest of the undead to let moyas go and not make any aggressive moves, rod looks back at Fred. The existence of peeping eyes makes rod aware of the thoughts in his heart. What makes rod care is that at this time, he is grateful to himself. The source of all these changes in the dwarf village comes from rod at this time. In this case, what rod did to Fred was to release his offspring by agreeing to his request, so as to achieve his own goal. Even so, rod still got Fred''s gratitude, which rod himself did not understand, what was Fred thinking. This dwarf''s idea seems to be different. Even Fred himself, it is difficult to tell exactly what he thinks of rod at this time. If rod, who had brought death to the dwarf village, was replaced by other creatures in Eli, fried would never have this kind of mood. He would only abuse the other person''s inferiority, and he would not be convinced. But the necromancer is different. In Friede''s view, the necromancer does evil things, and exists with death. In the eyes of the necromancer, the destruction of the dwarf village is nothing more than normal. In this case, the necromancer still agreed to his request to release moyas, who was very likely to be transformed into an undead. In addition to his surprise, fried was more grateful to rod. When a person does all the bad things, as long as he does a little good, he will be appreciated by other creatures, and vice versa. It''s Fiat who really makes Friede resent. When the enemy is at hand, the elf makes such a betrayal and leads the enemy to his original companion, which undoubtedly defiles Eli''s name. It''s really a shame to be an elf. The resentment against Fiat, which existed in moyas before, also originated from the instillation of Fried''s ideas. With the ability of blood perception, fried can use his own identity to influence moyas''s ideas, so that moyas can focus all his resentment on the spirit. It is no doubt a good thing for rod to notice the change of Friede''s view on himself, except for some doubts. After the loss of moyas, rod has no hostages to threaten Fred. He can only use the most basic death threat. If Fred does not cooperate, rod may have to resort to some means to force him to listen to his own words. For creatures who are not afraid of their own death, rod''s previous threats have lost their effectiveness, which is why rod was reluctant to release moyas at the beginning. Fortunately, at this time, fried had no sense of resistance in his heart, which made rod feel at ease. Seeing this, rod immediately took out some special things from the space ring and handed them to Fred. Fred noticed that what he had in his hand was a crown inlaid with all kinds of gems and crystals. Because it was too long ago, the color of the crown''s surface had faded. The only valuable thing seemed to be the gems on it. Together with the crown, there is also a blue crystal the size of a thumb, which has a bright luster. I don''t know why, when Fred looks at it, he thinks of the boundless ocean. The blue crystal in front of him seemed to have some special magic power, which attracted Fred''s attention. Until rod reminded him, Fred regained his mind and began to observe the two precious treasures completely. "Do you have the ability to insert the element... This gem into the hole in the crown?" This is what rod really wants to know. In the process of checking the crown, rod noticed that the crown was inlaid with more than a dozen unique crystals with different functions. From space gems to the mother of the dead, it can be said that most crystals of special materials can be found on the crown. Each of these crystals on the crown has a very special effect, and there is no repetition of the types. According to rod''s understanding of the treasure, the crown he took out may have been an extremely powerful treasure, second only to the real artifact, a long time ago. However, I don''t know why the crown has been damaged for a long time, so it can''t show its real effect. Only the crystal inlaid with special effect can be used normally. Previously, when it was on the water element plane, rod used the mother of the dead on the crown to control the transformed ghost sea monster. The cracks that spread over the crown eventually extended to the two hollow holes. The crystals originally inlaid in the two holes had been missing for a long time. What rod needed Fred to do was to inlay the blue crystal into one of the holes. According to rod''s prediction, the first thing to do to restore the crown completely is to fill the vacancy and inlay two gems on it. As for the choice of gems, rod naturally did not dare to be casual. He was afraid that some inferior gems would affect the final effect of this treasure. Rod noticed that all the gems originally inlaid on the crown are the top-level ones. They are the mother of the dead who can control the netherworld sea monster, and the space gems that can guide the incomparably distant distance. They have already explained this to rod. There are many crystals that rod can''t tell the specific effect. Their quality is the best that rod has ever seen in his life. Because of this, rod has been unable to find a suitable choice for the gems to fill the holes in the crown. The gems with special effects that rod can think of have existed on the crown for a long time. It was not until the water element plane that rod found them. Rod''s blue crystal comes from the element core of the legendary element Lord in the water element plane. After the end of the battle with the Lord of legendary elements, the core of legendary elements obtained by rod is the size of his fist. With all his efforts to promote the core of legendary elements, rod successfully entered the deep sea, but the core of elements quickly melted. Finally, when rod returned to the sea, the core of legendary elements in his hands was only the size of his thumb. The core of the legendary element of the thumb size has removed all impurities in the outer layer, which contains all the essence of the elemental Lords. Rhode was not sure what would happen if he put the core elements of this state on the water altar. It would be an excellent choice to inlay it on the crown. Chapter 1183 According to rod''s examination of the crown, there is no element core in the various gems on it. All the gems inlaid on the crown are of high quality. If you want to inlay the element core, only the element core of the legendary element Lord is qualified to be inlaid on the crown and juxtaposed with other crystals of high quality. The legendary element core is not so easy to obtain, especially in the case that most of the legendary element lords exist in the element plane, there is no trace of the existence of such powerful creatures in the main plane, so there is no way to obtain the element core from them. Only by going to the element plane in person, like rod, and defeating the element creatures with strong comprehensive strength in that special environment, can he achieve the legendary level of element core. If it wasn''t for his previous experience of being exiled by the gate of different dimensions, rod didn''t know where to look for the legendary element core. Maybe the legendary Lich had never gone to the elemental plane and could not defeat the legendary Elemental creature in it, or the high-quality elemental core had been inlaid on the crown, but because of various reasons, he became one of the two missing crystals. In rod''s view, the elemental core he obtained was obviously qualified to be inlaid on the crown, Juxtaposed with other crystals of high quality. After obtaining the element core, what rod needs to look for is the craftsman who can handle the treasure and inlay the element core on it. In rod''s view, the alchemists in blakada obviously have the ability to adjust the treasures according to his requirements. However, due to various reasons, rod at this time can''t give this task to those alchemists, so he can only think of other ways. In front of him, Fred is undoubtedly the best person to deal with this treasure. As a recognized forging master, he naturally has a way to complete the inlay of gems. The core of legendary elements can only fill one of the two holes in the crown. If you want to repair this unique treasure completely, you need another crystal or gem with unique effect. It is not easy to find another crystal with unique effect. At least up to now, rod has no clue about the choice of another crystal. Regarding the vacancy of crystal on the crown, Rhodes intends to let friedd first set the best part of the legendary element to the crown. As for the missing crystal, we can only think of it later. He took over the crown that rod had given to himself and the blue crystal. Fred looked at it carefully, especially for the existence of the blue crystal. Looking at this blue crystal, Fred''s whole consciousness seems to be immersed in it. His spirit roams on the boundless ocean, and his thick beard rises and falls with it. It is only when the energy of death spreads that Fred''s spirit returns to reality. When he came back to himself, Fred said, "I can set the jewels on the crown. I promise nothing will go wrong, but it will take a while." Rod waved his hand, not caring: "I can give you enough time." After processing the information about the treasure, rod raised his hand. With the emergence of mana fluctuations, a dark green portal formed in front of him. In order to deal with the treasure better, rod plans to take Fred to sao''ou city. At the same time, rod will return with Fred to inform Elon about the forging master and ask him to send someone to supervise him. At this moment, however, looking at the twisted dark green portal, Fred refused to enter and said to rod, "I can''t deal with the treasure anywhere else." Rod''s face sank and he said in a cold voice, "what do you mean?" "You misunderstood me. When dealing with the treasure, I need to use some specific forging tools. Without the help of other tools, I can''t deal with the treasure empty handed. " "No matter where there is a blacksmith shop, there are tools for forging." Rod retorted. "It''s not easy for dwarves to use human forging tools." Fred shook his head and did not agree with the content of rod''s words¡° What''s more, the forging platform I built with the help of the earth vein is not comparable to that in other places. " "It''s better to deal with such a delicate treasure in a place I''m familiar with. I believe you don''t want to see the result of failed inlay. It''s undoubtedly the best choice to leave me here." For a moment, rod couldn''t find any words to refute the dwarf. The existence of peeping eye makes rod realize that the situation is really like what Friede said. Once he is allowed to go to an unfamiliar position and inlay the element core, he will face failure. In addition, the reason why Fred wants to stay here is not so simple. In addition to better handling the treasure, due to the shortening of the distance, Fred can pass more information to moyas who was released by rod through the way of consanguinity perception. In this way, whether it is to frustrate the plot of the necromancer, to help Eli gain an advantage, or even to let Fred himself be rescued, there are more possibilities. For this reason, at the risk of being punished by the necromancer, Fred still put forward his own request, that is, to stay in the underground village without any dwarves and deal with the treasure. Through peeping eyes, he noticed what was in Fred''s mind. Rod didn''t intend to refuse him. Rod''s choice to release moyas is to let him deliver false information, so as to mislead Eliot. Even if he can only succeed once or twice, it is also a victory for the necromancer. At this time, Fred''s request is undoubtedly in line with rod''s original plan. Naturally, rod has no reason to refuse it. "I can let you stay here, but I don''t want any mistakes in the process of gem inlay. If there are problems, I want you to understand the consequences." After getting a positive reply from Friede, the corpse witches around immediately escorted Friede to his forging platform. These necromancers alone don''t have any information on them. Rod will arrange other necromancers to come here later. After dealing with the matter about fried, rod looks to Fiat. The harvest this time has been beyond rod''s expectation. Rod wants to know whether the elf Lord knows any useful information. Chapter 1184 Dull steps reverberate in the forest, a dwarf is dragging his heavy body, constantly running towards the deep forest. Heavy gasps came from the dwarf. His face wrinkled. He had exhausted all his strength for running, but his speed was not satisfactory. The inherent disadvantage of dwarf in speed was fully displayed in him now. The constant breathing made his throat dry and unbearable. His lips had already been dry and cracked, and the water in his body was running away. He could not last long. A special energy of death remained on the dwarf. With his running, there was no reduction. His clothes were full of broken traces. Before that, he was treated with treatment that he didn''t want to recall. On the contrary, his actions disturbed a large number of creatures in the forest. I don''t know how long he has been running, but the outline of a town looms ahead. This discovery makes the dwarf happy. Regardless of his body''s fatigue, he raises his whole body strength again and suddenly increases his running speed, hoping to reach the town ahead earlier. However, the distance to the town ahead is far longer than the dwarf''s imagination. He does not understand why he has seen the outline of the town for a long time, but it is such a long distance before he really runs and wants to reach the town he sees. Due to lack of energy, the dwarf did not know how to rest several times during this journey, but he ran again. However, he did not dare to stop, as if he was chased by something frightening. He had very important information, which must be conveyed to other creatures. Finally, the dwarf came to the town, but the sight in front of him disappointed him. The gate of the city had already been wide open, and there was no garrison around, nor any living things. What remained here was only an empty city. This discovery immediately made the dwarf scold. He knew that his original efforts were in vain. The creatures in the city had already evacuated ahead of time in order to take refuge. He didn''t care that the necromancer was about to occupy their homeland. At the same time, he felt resentful in his heart, but there was nothing he could do about it. He could only clean up his mood and run to the deep forest again, hoping to find other creatures as soon as possible. This time, the dwarf was not so lucky. He ran all the way until his strength was exhausted and he didn''t find another town. The feeling of dizziness began to appear in his mind. I don''t know when his heavy steps fell on the ground, but it was light. His face was in a trance. The next moment, his body tilted and fell to the ground. Between the fuzzy consciousness, he seems to see a green figure, appeared in front of him, and extended his hand to him. The next moment, the dwarf''s eyes darkened and fell into a deep faint, losing his sense of everything around him. I don''t know how long later, consciousness returned to the dwarf''s body again. Under his body, there was a soft touch. The dwarf saw that he was lying on a large piece of pure white cotton blanket. This warm and soft touch was far beyond the hardwood he lay on when he was sleeping. Looking around, the dwarf noticed that he was in a tent, surrounded by thin cloth, herbs and other things. The surface of the tent showed a light gray color, which was not as bright as the cotton blanket below, but it gave people a sense of peace of mind. "Are you awake?" Accompanied by a burst of soft tone, a green figure raised the curtain of the tent door and walked in. In the eyes of dwarves, it is a pure female elf. Tall body, with the main color of emerald green clothing, plus thin ears, holding bowl shaped utensils. Even if that happened in the previous village, it was still difficult for the dwarf to raise any negative thoughts about the elf in front of him. "Who are you? Did you save me? And where is this? " A series of questions came out of the dwarf''s mouth. It seemed that in order to hide his uneasiness, he frowned and wanted to know everything that had happened before. "I don''t have the ability to bring you here." With a smile, the spirit came forward and handed the utensils to the dwarf. "Your body is still very weak. Magic can extend your life, but it can''t take away your fatigue. Drink it. It will make you feel better There was an ethereal voice in his ear. The dwarf hesitated, but he finally felt the good intention of the spirit. Instead of thinking, he drank the crystal liquid in the bowl. As the crystal liquid entered his abdomen, all kinds of wonderful changes began to occur in him. The dwarf felt a shock in his spirit, his fatigue was swept away, and his whole body was full of strength. After drinking all the liquid in the bowl, the dwarf smacked his mouth, still savoring the sweet feeling left between his lips and teeth. He didn''t know what he was drinking. Seeing the doubt in the dwarf''s heart, the spirit explained: "what you just drank is a diluted drop of the spring of the spirit, which can help you quickly replenish your lack of physical strength." The words of the elves made the dwarf understand how precious things he had drunk. Even if it was just a drop of elves'' spring, it was not what the dwarf could bear. The Elven spring, a precious thing of this level, is used as a consumable to replenish physical strength. Before that, dwarves have never heard of it. Who can have such an honor. "Thank you..." Difficult words, from the short population, accompanied by involuntary pause. Looking at the elf in front of him, the feelings in the dwarf''s heart are very complicated. On the one hand, he thanks her for her help. On the other hand, he doesn''t want to forgive those elves because of what happened before. After all, hatred prevailed in his heart and diluted the gratitude in the dwarf''s heart. He didn''t give any good looks to the elves who were concerned about him. Instead, he asked in a deep voice: "You haven''t answered my previous questions. Where is this? And who are you? " "Take it easy. No matter what happened to you before, at least now you are absolutely safe. You don''t have to worry about being harassed by the necromancer. No one dares to make trouble here." The Spirit said softly in a soothing tone, and took over the vessel of the elf spring in the dwarf''s hand. "This is a quiet city. It''s only a short distance from the Holy Land in the forest and the spirit king city. Pilgrims gather in the city, accompanied by the migrating creatures. It''s been a long time since it was so busy here. What a wonderful sight. Don''t you think so? " Chapter 1185 "Quiet city..." The dwarf had heard of this town, which was located in the deep forest. It was an unimaginable distance from the village where he used to live. If he had to rely on his own strength to travel all the way, he might have walked for several months in a row to reach this town. Before that, the dwarf had never arrived here at all. Unexpectedly, he came here just because he was in a coma. "Lord Jennie found you in a coma in the woods and sent you to the emergency tent with magic." "As for me, I''m just a follower of Lord Jennie. You can call me Sophie." In order to solve the doubts in the dwarf''s heart, Sophie whispered that her words seemed to have a special magic power, which could soothe the pain in the hearts of other creatures and give them temporary peace. The original anxiety in the dwarf''s heart was also calm. At this time, the dwarf''s attention completely focused on the content mentioned by the spirit. For the genie named Lord Jennie, the dwarf had heard of the name. In the impression of dwarves, Jennie is a well-known hero who can be rewarded by the Elven king as a human witch. Even the dwarves who are not well informed have heard of her name. At the same time, she is also one of the members of the forest guardian, occupying a seat in Eli''s upper Council, with a prominent identity. What the dwarf didn''t expect was that he was such an existence. He saved himself in the forest and took himself to the quiet city. The last green figure he saw before he fell into a coma was Lord Jennie in the fairy''s mouth. "Where is Lord Jennie now? I have some important information that I need to report to her. " The short words from the dwarf made Sophie a little unhappy. At the same time, she was deeply curious about the information mentioned by the dwarf. Without answering the dwarf''s words, Sophie looked aside and said calmly: "You haven''t introduced yourself. I don''t know your identity. I can''t let you see Lord Jennie." Hearing Sophie''s words, the dwarf was more worried, but thinking that he had been taken care of by the elf before, he had to say: "My name is moyas, moyas egren, and I live in a village near the ERI border. After learning that the necromancer had come to invade, my people and I did not want to give up our hometown and move the village underground. " "Things were very smooth. The necromancer couldn''t find us at all. Not long ago, a traitor sold the information to the necromancer, and everything changed." "The village was destroyed by the necromancer. My people, my relatives, all died in the hands of the necromancer, and the source of all this came down to the traitor..." Moyas gritted his teeth. At last, he seemed to recall those painful experiences before. His face was ferocious, and it was hard to suppress his anger. If the traitor appeared in front of him, he would certainly tear him to pieces. One side of Sophie, also felt the resentment in the heart of moyas, quietly comforted: "at least now, you are safe, don''t worry about the threat of the necromancer, the body of the dead return to the earth, bring new life to the world, everything will be better." The spirit''s appeasement didn''t make the dwarf''s mood any better. Moyas shook his head with a gloomy look: "their bodies are still enslaved by the necromancer, and even their souls can''t rest." Seeing moyas''s attitude, Sophie didn''t know what to say for a moment, so he had to change the topic: "is that the information about the traitor that you intend to report to Lord Jennie? It''s hard to imagine that there are such traitors among the dwarves in the face of the enemy. " "He''s not a dwarf. There''s no dwarf like that." Hearing Sophie''s words, moyas changed his face and said with a gloomy face. "That traitor, but pure blood, like you, he sold the intelligence to the necromancer, and eventually led to the destruction of the dwarf." Maybe it''s a preconceived idea, or maybe it''s not clear in moyas''s words. Sophie subconsciously thinks that the traitor who betrays the dwarf village is a dwarf like moyas. However, the actual situation is completely opposite to that of Sophie. Knowing that there was a traitor among the elves, Sophie naturally didn''t believe it, so he asked, "are you sure of the traitor''s identity? Can you be mistaken Sophie''s words made moyas lose his favor for her. In moyas''s eyes, Sophie''s action is undoubtedly defending the traitor, and even inserting the traitor''s identity into the innocent dwarf. "I want to see Lord Jennie." Don''t want to say anything to Sophie, at this time, moyas, just want to report the traitor''s intelligence to Lord Jennie, believe that as a human, she won''t have so many prejudices like the spirit. Seeing that moyas showed his attitude, Sophie sighed and said: "Lord Jennie is not in the city. He just sends you back by magic. I don''t know how long it will take. If you want to see her, I''m afraid it will take some time." It seems that he thought of something. Sophie''s face changed slightly, and more uneasiness appeared on it. Then he added: "information about the elf traitor, the impact of this matter is far more serious than you think. You must not disclose it to other creatures." Her voice is still soft, but in the dwarf''s ears, there is a sense of lack of breath, there is no binding force at all. In moyas''s view, until now, Sophie has been defending the traitor, even if the traitor never met her. She had no idea how much the dwarf village had paid for the traitor''s actions. For these elves, moyas felt disgusted. His previously lost physical strength had already been restored through the previous liquid. After learning that Lord Jennie would not be able to return for a while and a half, moyas just wanted to leave the place where he was disgusted and pass on the news of the traitor. Regardless of the front of the Sophie, moyas dragged just recovered body, toward the camp. For the departure of moyas, Sophie did not stop, even with her strength, can easily leave the dwarf, but she did not do so. She had no reason to restrict the dwarf''s freedom, but she was worried when she saw the dwarf leave. This matter is no longer something Sophie can handle. At present, she can only find a way to get in touch with Jennie, who is near the border. Chapter 1186 After walking out of the barracks, moyas came to this strange town. Now, he must find enough leaders in this strange area to report to him. Walking through the quiet city, moyas looked around, and there were a lot of creatures coming and going in the city, even this dwarf could not name. Different kinds of creatures gather here, but they are in harmony with each other. In the quiet city far away from disputes, even if a large number of creatures are gathered to avoid war, the beauty of them has not been broken by their arrival. After learning the news that the necromancer came to invade, most of the creatures in Eli were sent by the necromancer to use space magic to evacuate to the safe town in the rear. At this time, the quiet city is such a scene. In the process of marching, many dwarfs on the road took the initiative to say hello to moyas. The elves who originally lived here also cast friendly eyes. Groups of goblins were flying in the air, flapping the wings of butterflies bigger than their bodies, bringing a burst of fragrance. The city was full of peaceful scenery. However, for all this in front of him, moyas had only a worry in his heart. Under the beauty, it is difficult to cover up the approaching crisis. Those necromancers will not care about all these things in front of them. They will only destroy everything in front of them and replace them with decadent Necromancers. By asking other dwarves in the city, moyas also got a lot of useful information. At this moment, there is unimaginable unity between dwarves for their companions who are far away from home. From the other dwarf population, moyas learned that the highest status of the quiet city is the city Lord Evo, who is responsible for the management of this place. Evo is a distinguished person. He comes from an ancient family in ERI. He has a very noble pedigree and can decide the size of the city. However, he can''t deal with the information provided by moyas at the first time. He can only find a way to report it and remind other creatures near the border. In addition to Evo, there is another group of Elven troops stationed near the quiet city, who are not controlled by Evo, and are responsible for the safety of the creatures in the city. From the dwarf population in the city, moyas learned that the name of this elf army is "kill the undead", which belongs to an important branch of the forest guardian. Led by a legendary hero, moyas constantly fought against the invading necromancers, protecting the safety of all kinds of creatures in Eli. It is said that up to now, all the spirits belonging to the army of killing the dead are fighting with the evil necromancer from Diya near the border. This army seems to have become the sharp blade of Eli''s resistance. When dealing with the necromancer, there will be no soft hand in killing the necromancer troops. All the creatures proved to be related to the necromancer also belong to the objects cleared by this army. Moyas chose to report the information of the spirit traitor, hoping that the spirit traitor would be punished and give an account to the dead people. It can be predicted that the village where moyas lives will never be the only victim of the elf traitor. Once he is allowed to disclose the information, I am afraid that more innocent creatures will die in the hands of the necromancer. Reporting the news of the traitor to the city leader AI wo can ensure the safety of other creatures on the border, but it can''t punish the traitor. The troops in front of them are able to do this. In addition, moyas got a lot of information from Fred. Moyas learned that when he was released, fried was left in the village underground by the necromancer and was dealing with the treasure. At such a critical moment, the only way to save Fred from the hands of the necromancer is to kill the undead troops. Moyas clearly understands this. After learning this information, moyas made a decision in his heart. He wanted to report the news of the elf traitor to the troops to kill the dead. As for the city Lord Evo, moyas would also tell the news, but he would be in the back. When moyas asked a dwarf for information about killing the undead troops, the dwarf who was asked showed a rare look of awe, but moyas didn''t care about it. According to the guidance of the dwarves in the city, moyas went all the way and finally came to the garrison of the undead troops. In front of moyas''s eyes, there are many strange looking elves. They did not choose green, which is close to the overall environment of the forest and easy to hide, as the main color of their clothes. Instead, they chose black, which symbolizes the unknown and death, so that people can recognize them at a glance. At first glance, looking at these special elves, moyas thought he was in the wrong place. Until he confirmed again and again, he realized that this was the place where the undead troops were stationed. "Stop your step, ignorant dwarf. This is not the place you can enter." Outside the camp, moyas, who tried to enter, was immediately interrogated by the elf guard. It was also a strong black suit. Even the leather armor on his body was dyed black. The elf guard didn''t mean to punish moyas, but just urged him to leave quickly. "I have some important information that I need to report to the officer here. It''s about the war situation in Eli." Seeing that moyas was serious, and there was no sense of joke in his words, the elf guards stationed outside the ground also realized that this was not a trivial matter, and that he could not make the decision. No longer blocking the entrance of moyas, the elf guard immediately points out to moyas where he should go. Soon, another elf guard with the same dress comes forward and leads moyas to the central area of the residence. On the way, moyas looked around and saw the situation in the whole camp. All the elves in the camp had the strength of more than four levels. Even the great elves above five levels could be seen everywhere. Depending on the genius of elves and their long life, it''s not difficult to upgrade the rank. In this process, elves don''t even need to pay any extra price. At this time, these elves with higher level are training one by one to prepare for the battlefield. In the middle of the camp, the faint smell was all around. Moyas faintly felt some abnormality, but there was no change in the spirit guard''s expression on one side. I think he was used to it. For the smell in the space, moyas felt familiar. It was the smell of blood from the organism. He tried to find the source of the smell in the camp, but he didn''t find any. Chapter 1187 Heading towards the center of the camp, a moment later, the Elven guard takes moyas to a huge camp. "The current top manager of the camp, the school officer hakasi Road, is in the camp. Your intelligence should be as critical as you say, or you will be punished." After learning the identity of the characters in the camp from the elf guard''s mouth, moyas nodded to understand this. The guard told moyas the news in advance, but also worried that the dwarf''s stupid character would arouse the commander''s disgust. In front of us, the camp is much wider than moyas imagined, covering a large area of the camp. There are two elf guards at the entrance, which is also a kind of special dress. Noticing the dwarf who appeared here, the two elf guards naturally looked over. Looking at the dwarves who appeared here, the eyes of the two elf guards were very flat. They didn''t look down on moyas because of his dwarfism or low rank. Of course, they didn''t pay any attention. The only thing in their eyes was a kind of indifference, just like looking at the stones on the ground. Moyas could clearly feel this. Outside the camp, moyas stops here, and the elf guard comes forward to report the news to the guard in front of him. After knowing the details, one of the guards outside the camp immediately entered the camp. Soon, news came from the camp and moyas was allowed to enter. Entering the barracks, moyas saw two elves. One of them was the guard who first entered the barracks. From his respectful eyes, the other was the highest identity of the existence here, school officer Haka West Road. Different from the original imagination of moyas, hakasilu in front of her is actually a female elf. From her, moyas can feel a strong momentum, which belongs to the power of high-level creatures. Obviously, she has extremely powerful ability. The whole body of hakasi road is covered by a big black cloak. The trunk under the cloak is very exquisite, and it seems that there are many other abilities. From the perspective of moyas, this black cloak alone is a great treasure. Due to different categories, moyas can''t see the specific effect of this cloak, and it''s not bad. Looking back on what I saw before, the necromancer who arrived with the elf traitor also had a similar black cloak on his body. However, the cloak was too shabby and the workmanship was extremely rough. I don''t know what kind of goods it was from. "Tell me who you are and what you want to report, dwarf." The command of the general cold words, from the hakkasi Road, with the dignity of no offense. Knowing that the person in front of him was the leader of the station, moyas would not hide anything. After organizing the language, he would tell all he knew. "My name is moyas. I live in the dwarf village near juliudi. When the war broke out, the residents of the village refused to persuade the mage. Instead of evacuating the residents to the depth of Eli, they moved the whole village to the underground space." Hearing the dwarf''s statement about himself, khakasilu could not help frowning. As far as she knows, not all creatures in Eli agree to evacuate before the necromancer arrives. At this time, there are still a large number of creatures hiding in the forest and unwilling to give up their homeland. According to the order given by the Elven king, we must respect the will of every Eliot. No one can force them to leave their homeland by tough means, so we can only send patrol soldiers to persuade them. If not, we can only let them hide in the forest. For such creatures, the troops of killing the dead have never looked up to them. At such a critical moment, these creatures not only did not cooperate with the evacuation, but also hindered their tasks to a certain extent, and even affected some of their plans. What''s more, the coming necromancers will not have any pity on them. Before long, I''m afraid that the remaining creatures will be found out one by one by the Necromancers and turned into Necromancers. Their behavior will increase the enemy''s strength. The use of force to force is feasible, but this move is undoubtedly against the will of the spirit king. Even with a sense of crisis, the elves have no way to deal with these creatures who do not want to leave. For this reason, for the dwarf in front of him, hakasilu didn''t have a good face, but he didn''t interrupt his words. Instead, he let him go on. "Not long ago, a necromancer found my village and killed all the dwarves hidden underground. It was an elf who revealed the information of our village to the necromancer. This spirit betrayed Eli and led the necromancer to our village. I don''t know how many other creatures will die because of his betrayal. " The ending of the dwarf village was not unexpected. In her opinion, it was also the only ending of the remaining creatures. For this point, hakasilu had expected it for a long time. What really made hakasilu feel abnormal was the spirit mentioned by moyas. From the mouth of moyas, after learning the existence of the elf traitor, there was a difference in the eyes of hakasilu, and then he asked, "do you know the identity of the elf traitor?" Moyas shook his head: "he was wearing a black veil all the way. I didn''t see his face. I didn''t know his identity. I only learned from the conversation between him and the necromancer that the necromancer who came with him was called Lord rod." Hearing the name of moyas, khakasilu was stunned. It was not only her, but also the elf guard beside her, who also had an inexplicable meaning in his eyes. "Who else besides you knows this information?" Hearing this, moyas pondered and replied, "only one elf knows about it. Her name is Sophie. She is a follower of Lord Jennie." "I see." With that, khakasilu ignored the dwarf in front of him and turned to the rear of the camp. When he passed the guard, khakasilu looked at him and then left the dwarf behind with a chill in his eyes. At this time, the dwarf has not noticed the change of the atmosphere, and is still immersed in the joy of reporting the traitor''s identity. Chapter 1188 After getting the order from the superior, the elf guard didn''t hesitate, then drew out the sword from his waist and walked towards moyas. There is no extra emotion in the eyes of the elf guard. Looking at moyas in the camp is like looking at a dying man. "Wait, what does that mean?" Aware of the unusual situation of the guard, moyas quickly asked, not aware of his own situation. Unfortunately, moyas''s words did not shake the guard''s mind. With moyas''s own rank, even if he resisted, he could not pose any threat to the guard. Without answering moyas''s words, the guard''s body flashed, instantly crossed the distance between them, and appeared in front of moyas the next moment. With the flashing cold light of the blade, the fierce intention of killing directly rushed to moyas''s face. Moyas only felt cold, and did not know how to deal with the attack of the guards. The sudden attack of the guard has completely exceeded moyas''s expectation. He never thought that the guard here would attack himself who has just reported important information. Compared with this, moyas was more concerned about why the guard attacked him. He was only here to report the news, but he was treated like this. The guard''s action will not slow down because moyas has no intention of resisting. The sword blade swings very fast, and the next moment will kill the dwarf in front of you. With a clear sound, the waving blade was bounced to one side, and the huge shock was just like cutting a hard stone. The touch of the sword blade stunned the guard. He noticed that what enveloped moyas was a special dark green barrier. It was this barrier that blocked the blade in his hand. The barrier is not wide and thick. It seems that it is only a thin layer, which can''t play a big role. However, just now the elf guard''s all-out attack only left a slight scratch on the barrier. I don''t know how much effort it will take to break the dark green barrier in front of us. With the protection of the barrier, moyas survived the attack of the guards and temporarily saved his own life. But even with the appearance of this barrier, moyas had no clue what happened. The appearance of the barrier immediately changes the atmosphere in the field. The dwarf who is not good at magic is obviously not qualified to release this level of barrier. There is another person hiding in the dark to cast his magic. "Who''s sneaking around here? Don''t show up soon!" The sudden appearance of the magic, so that hakasi road to stop the pace of departure, at this time, she has drawn out the sword, at the same time to the unknown caster loudly said. With the use of weapons, khakasilu''s broad cloak could not cover her body. Moyas noticed that her arm holding the weapon was in a state of atrophy. Her skin was close to the bone, there was no extra flesh and blood, and her skin became burnt black. This kind of unique trace must be left in the battle with the necromancer. The cloud of death of the necromancer can erode the body of creatures. Even the dwarves who don''t know much about it also clearly understand this. With the words of hakasi road falling, a figure comes in from outside the camp. Through the camp, you can see that all the original guards fall to the ground, as if they were asleep. There is no danger to their lives, but they can''t stop the people in front of them. The figure came in wearing a green robe, which was decorated with a layer of Phnom Penh. Although there was not much decoration, it still gave people a sense of luxury. From the appearance, she was not an elf, but a pure human. Looking at the person in front of him, in a trance, moyas couldn''t help overlapping her image with the last figure he saw before he fainted. Moyas noticed that there was another spirit who followed the people in front of him to enter the camp. For this spirit, moyas had a deep impression. It was when he woke up in the quiet city that he was responsible for taking care of his Sophie. From the look in Sophie''s eyes, moyas can feel a burst of concern, which is different from those elf guards who have no emotional fluctuations. At this time, moyas can clearly feel this. Combined with the information that Sophie had told herself before, for the human who saved herself by casting, moyas seems to have guessed her identity. The only human who can have such powerful casting ability and lead Sophie to come together is the one who exists. Looking at the man who appeared here, khakasilu''s face became solemn and said in a deep voice: "You''ve crossed the line, Janie the guardian. This is not your place." From the intersection of hakasi, moyas confirmed the identity of the person in front of him, which was consistent with what he expected. At this time, Jennie, one of the guardians of the jungle, appeared here. The guardian of the jungle is the product of the alliance of many forces in Eli. He always defends the land and listens to the dispatch of Eli''s upper Parliament. If he wants to join it, he must go through a strict test before he can have such qualification. According to moyas''s understanding of the forest guardian, all the creatures in the whole killing force, whether they are spirits fighting against the necromancer at the border, or spirits in other stations, who are constantly training to prepare for future battles, can be counted as the forest Guardian together. Most of the forces that make up the guardians of the jungle are like the troops that kill the dead. The more famous ones are the troops of the jungle warriors and the alliance of tree spirits. When these forces are united, they become the best means to resist foreign enemies. This is also the origin of the guardians of the jungle. Whenever Eli is in a disaster, the forest guardians will rush in front of him to fight against all the evil enemies, and guard the peace of the land. The name of the forest guardians is also established in one battle after another. Among them, some creatures can rely on their own outstanding ability, or make outstanding contributions to Eli, and occupy a place in the forest guardians as individuals. Such creatures are not common. The hero Jennie who appears in front of moyas at this time is undoubtedly such an existence. "I''m just doing what I have to do." In the face of hakasilu''s impolite words, Jennie is just a flat response. "What to do? Is it also the duty of the guardian to prevent us from executing the sinner? " With that, hakasi road looked at the dwarf. "I don''t know when the dwarf who came all the way became a sinner. What''s wrong with him?" Looking at the dwarf to one side, Jennie asked. Chapter 1189 Feeling the meaning of these two words, the corners of moyas'' mouth twitch a little. I don''t know when he, a humble dwarf, became the center of the debate. "This dwarf lied and disturbed the morale. More importantly, I suspect that he colluded with the necromancer. His existence is a hidden danger of instability." "If the whole village was destroyed by the necromancer as he said, how could he escape the pursuit of the necromancer? I don''t believe that those necromancers will find out their conscience and deliberately let this dwarf go. Maybe at this time, he has already been controlled by the Necromancers using the magic ceremony. " The words of haqqasilu made moyas unable to refute. As the words said, he was able to be released by the necromancer because his father agreed to deal with the treasures for the necromancer in exchange for his chance to live. This kind of behavior may also be a kind of betrayal in the eyes of the troops killing the dead. Any creature that has an affair with the necromancer will be mercilessly removed by him. For this reason, moyas did not know what to say for a moment. At this time, moyas fell into a deep silence. Even he didn''t know whether Fred''s original behavior was right or wrong. Maybe it was the best choice to refuse the request of the necromancer and become an undead with other dwarves. On one side, Jennie, also felt the state of moyas at this time, and could not help sighing in her heart. At the same time, she said to hakasilu, "well, don''t you plan to pursue the traitor he mentioned?" Why should I listen to the words of this sinner? There will be no traitor among the spirits of noble blood. No spirit will betray Eli, especially when the war comes. Dwarves or human beings will never understand this. " With that, khakasilu looked at the dwarf again: "even if you report to the city master, you will only get a similar reply, which may be worse than now. The city master has always been generous in punishing the creatures who slander the honor of the elves. As long as the news reaches his ears, you will suffer." "It''s the only advice for you to rot the news in your stomach. You should know that Janie, the guardian, can''t protect you for a lifetime." After noticing the appearance of Jennie, hakasilu gave up the original idea, not to mention the identity gap between them in the face of Jennie, one of the guardians of the jungle. Just in front of this epic hero, hakasilu''s own ability is not enough. In the impression of haqqasilu, Jennie once went deep into Diya, and with her own efforts, she severely damaged many of the undead lords, and obtained the secret treasure from them, which caused the anger of many of the Lords in Diya, and was praised by other elves for a long time. This alone is what haqqasilu can''t do. If you want to kill the object she wants to protect in front of Jennie''s face, it is no less difficult than defeating the heroic witch head-on. Of course, hakasilu can''t do it. The real leader of the undead army may be able to do this, but it also means breaking with Jennie and being investigated by the upper Council. Considering the possible consequences, hakasilu finally gave up the idea of killing moyas, and did not forget to warn him, hoping that the existence of the dwarf would not affect other matters. Moyas didn''t say a word. Seeing this, Jennie didn''t say much. She raised her hand to create a dark green gate of time and space, and motioned moyas to enter it. In a trance, moyas doesn''t know when to step into the door of time and space, and how to get out of it. When he wakes up next time, he returns to where he was when he just woke up. Not far away, there is a series of gray tents, in which there are many creatures. In the rear, Jennie and Sophie have returned through the gate of time and space. Moyas didn''t know what he had done wrong. All he wanted was that the traitor would be punished. However, this could not be achieved. It seemed that all the elves didn''t believe his words, and even his words would bring him severe punishment. On this point, moyas didn''t expect that in his perception, Friede was still extremely concerned about him. This concern made moyas feel pain in his heart. For Friede, who was under the control of the necromancer, moyas could do nothing. "Do you believe me, Lord Jennie? As for the matter of the traitor of the spirit, the spirit of the same race will not believe it, but you will understand what I said Looking aside and always helping himself, Janie moyas sincerely asks, hoping that the powerful witch in front of her can believe what he said. However, the situation was beyond his expectation. Jennie shook her head and said: "The mind of the elves is pure, just like the will of the heroes. Once they decide something, they will not be hindered by anything, nor will they listen to the advice of other creatures." "As for the elves, I believe their starting point is good, only in the wrong place. I''m sorry I can''t help you in the process. " From the words of hacasilu, Jennie heard a lot of extra information, which was not known by moyas. Even Jennie came to the conclusion after hearing the words of hacasilu at that time. After learning this information, Jennie knew that moyas''s idea of trying to punish the elf traitor could not be realized, and the matter could not be reported to Parliament. Hearing Jennie''s words, moyas felt deeply disappointed. Undoubtedly, Jennie''s words were also defending those elves. Without saying a word, moyas bowed down, saluted Jennie deeply, and then left alone. Although there is still a quiet city Lord for moyas to continue to report information, moyas does not intend to continue to do this. As an elf, aiwo, obviously will not listen to moyas'' words, and the final outcome is the same as at this time. As hakasilu said at the end, elves don''t believe the words of dwarves. They always maintain the existence of other members of the same clan. Even Jennie also chose this point. See moyas disappointed to leave, Sophie seems to want to catch up, and say something to him, but was stopped by Jennie. Jennie shook her head. As a follower, Sophie had no way to do anything else, so she had to stay where she was and watch moyas''s back go away. Chapter 1190 Over the endless dense forest, a huge pale creature was flying at an unimaginable speed. Below is a green landscape, which has not changed for a long time. With the deepening of the flight distance, the trees in the forest become more and more tall, and the dense branches and leaves almost cover everything below. I noticed the changes of the scenery in the forest and the figures above the flying creatures, but there was no fluctuation in my heart. I just looked at everything below indifferently and looked forward to the next place I was about to arrive. Behind him, a large and worn-out cape was raised in the wind, which added a kind of inexplicable momentum to it. At the same time, it revealed the body which was consistent with the pale creatures below, and was composed of bones. This man was rod. After arranging the matters about fried and finding out the gold coins stored in the dwarf village, rod did not stay in that area, so he boarded the ghost dragon again and headed for the next position. With the existence of space gems, the use of the gate of time and space is undoubtedly much more convenient. Rod has informed Rowling of the location of the dwarf village, and left a space calibration in the corresponding position. Only when Rowling comes here to collect the gold coins accumulated by the dwarves, rod does not have to continue to pay attention to this matter. Next to rod, Fiat is also on top of the ghost dragon, gazing at the dense forest below. Fiat''s eyes flashed an inexplicable look. From Fiat''s mouth, rod learns the information of another important position. At this time, rod is ordering the ghost dragon to rush to the important position he mentioned. According to the information provided by Fiat, there is a very important site a little far from the north of the dwarf village, which is close to Fiat''s own territory. This site is the target of rod''s visit. It is said that a large number of giant dragons once lived in the ruins. Among these giant dragons, not only the common dragon species in ERI, but also the Dragon species that are quite different from those in ERI. The giant dragons who came here also brought their own things. Whether it was the shining gems that the giant dragons loved to collect, or the treasures with unique functions, they were very common in the ruins, not to mention the most basic gold coins. The gold coins that rod found in the dwarf village are not worth mentioning in front of the gold coins collected by the dragon. All the gold coins in the dwarf village are only equivalent to the gold coins collected by a dragon. The massive gathering of giant dragons has also attracted the attention of many creatures. Because they are located in the territory of Eli, the first thing other creatures have to face is the jungle guardian in Eli. The protection of the forest Guardian dispels all the thoughts of other creatures, and the Dragon itself is extremely terrible. Even if many creatures covet the dragon''s treasure, there are not many creatures who really dare to disturb the dragon. The giant dragons once established their own country here. However, due to some changes, they left here a long time ago. What remained here was only a broken site, from which we can see the glory of those giant dragons. Many creatures have gone to this site to try to obtain the treasures left by the dragon. However, it has been countless years since the Dragon left. Even if there are any treasures, they have already been obtained by other creatures, and they will not be left to later creatures. After learning the information from Fiat, rod was very interested in this special site. According to Fiat''s description, rod realized that the site should belong to the once dragon kingdom. In the kingdom of the dragon, there are treasures belonging to the giant dragon, which attract any creature who knows about this. A thief''s greatest pursuit is to steal valuable and powerful treasures from the kingdom of the dragon. Unfortunately, the kingdom of dragon in Fiat''s mouth has long been abandoned, and there is no giant dragon in it. All the wealth belonging to the giant dragon has been searched by batch after batch of explorers, and there is nothing left at this time. Rod recalled that in the game of the previous life, there were still very few dragon countries with a large number of dragons living in. They were located in the tulalion forest in the depths of Eli, the top of the snow in blakada, and the lava lake in the underground world. With the progress of the game, the Dragon Kingdom on the top of the snow and deep underground are destroyed one after another, leaving only the Dragon kingdom in the forest of tulalion. The first two dragon kingdoms are destroyed by the leader of magic mage and the natural hero of dragon form. At this time, the Dragon Kingdom mentioned by Fiat is obviously not the Dragon kingdom in good condition in the forest of turalion, but just an abandoned site. Even so, this news still attracted rod''s attention. What interested rod was not the treasures of the Dragon Kingdom, but the corpses of the dead dragons buried deep underground. According to rod''s knowledge, in the second expansion of the previous life, there are necromancer players who excavate the bones of giant dragons that have not been used by other creatures from the abandoned dragon country in ERI, and successfully transform them into corpses in the form of dragons. Compared with those necromancers, rod, who is more sensitive to the energy of death, is naturally easier to find the dragon bones buried in the ground, so as to complete the transformation of undead creatures. At this time, rod has solved the problems related to the spirit of manipulation, and his corpse witches are constantly transforming. The number is increasing. The only thing he lacks is the undead creatures with strong ability to change the situation of war. Among the undead creatures controlled by rod, the only one in line with this point is the netherworld sea monster, but the netherworld sea monster is in the middle of the water element plane, so he can''t come here to help rod. Rod can only find a way from other undead creatures. In rod''s view, the dragon bones in the Dragon kingdom are undoubtedly the best materials for transforming the undead. With rod''s full transformation, the legendary undead may be transformed. The rank of the transformed undead has a great relationship with the state of the undead. The ghost sea monster that rod once transformed used the corpse of the real legendary creature. Because of this, when rod learned the news about the kingdom of dragons from Fiat, he immediately came to this position and prepared to transform the possible remains of the dragon, so as to improve the quality of his undead creatures. With his previous experience in dwarf village, rod does not doubt the authenticity of the information provided by Fiat. If this trip goes well, he may harvest more than one legendary creature. At that time, the strength of the undead controlled by rod will be greatly improved. Chapter 1191 With the ghost dragon flying at high speed, while rod was thinking about the Dragon Kingdom, Fiat sighed and said to rod: "I''ve heard that in every hero''s heart, there is a will to support them all the way forward and keep climbing. This unique will always runs through the hero''s behavior and will not change because of anything. " The original thought was interrupted by Fiat''s words, but rod didn''t care. He noticed the special meaning of Fiat''s words. Rod looked at the elf Lord in front of him and wanted to hear what he would say next. "Whenever evil breaks the balance and the power of darkness dominates the world, the good heroes will join hands to break all evil plots." "Not only the heroes, but all creatures with justice will be influenced by this will to fight for peace and protect their most precious things." Hearing Fiat''s words, rod sneered: "these words should not be said by you." Rod''s meaning is very obvious. According to Fiat''s identity at this time, it is obviously not qualified to say this words. For what he said, the dead dwarves were the first to refuse. Fiat is noncommittal and just stares at rod: "well, Lord rod, who is also a hero, where does your will exist? Do you want to take more power from those liches, or do you just want to take this opportunity to kill the creatures in Eli Because of the limited information, Fiat will not know that rod is the main culprit of this turmoil. He is undoubtedly the real initiator of the campaign. Fiat can only judge rod according to the information it knows, and at the same time raise doubts in its heart. Fiat''s topic about the will of heroes attracted rod''s attention. Instead of answering Fiat''s question directly, rod asked: "listen to what you mean, you should have met a lot of heroes." The harsh conditions of being a hero lead to the rarity of heroes, but they are far from rare. Ordinary creatures without rank have the chance to meet many heroes. However, even if heroes appear in front of ordinary creatures, they can''t distinguish them. This is undoubtedly another kind of sorrow. "I have seen a powerful hero. From him, I can feel his strong will to fight against evil and will not be shaken by anything. Even if you just stand beside him, other creatures will be infected by this will. " "Such a strong will once made me think that the will of all heroes is so infectious that it can deeply affect the hearts of other creatures, but what puzzles me is that I don''t feel this from Lord Rhode." When he heard Fiat''s words, rod seemed to find something, and his gaze at Fiat gradually changed. He folded his hands around him and lightly responded: "being able to be infected by the will of heroes is more out of resonance in his heart, which has nothing to do with the strength of the will of Heroes." "As for my own will, you can understand it as the pursuit of power, whether it''s attacking Eli, transforming the undead, or controlling other necromancers, it''s all for this." To Fiat, the elf Lord who took refuge in himself simply explained that as for more information, rod naturally would not say more. Hearing rod''s explanation, Fiat was puzzled: "I see Lord rod, your power has surpassed most Necromancers. One day, you will become a lich, and even the top of all liches. With this power, will you still pursue power as your own will?" Rod shook his head and denied Fiat''s words: "I''ve seen the most powerful creatures, and I know what the real power is. On the one hand, I will be proud of the strength I have, and on the other hand, I will be dissatisfied with it. Just these forces can''t satisfy me. " Under the high-speed flight of the ghost dragon, the scenery on the ground quickly sweeps towards the rear. I don''t know when, the dense forest has disappeared. Instead, there are layers of stone surface, accompanied by huge dark yellow buildings. Fiat didn''t understand rod''s words, and noticed the change of the scenery below. He finally sighed: "Lord rod, we have arrived. In addition, if I can have this kind of power, I will put my will on other more meaningful things. " The Dragon descended steadily, and finally stopped in the middle of an open space. Not far away was a piece of towering stone wall, which was full of weathered dents. On the other side was a huge dark yellow building, some areas had already collapsed. Around the weeds, even the collapsed stone column, also covered with moss, although there are not many traces of living creatures, but it contains another vitality. The giant dragon left this area not long ago, but there is still a strong dragon power left here. The breath belongs to the strongest creature, which will make all the creatures close close to it unconsciously. This may be the reason why so far no intelligent animal dares to approach here. Even rod can feel the breath of the dragon. Unfortunately, the existence of this breath can''t bring him any influence. In the system log, there is no indication of relevant racing achievements. In rod''s impression, special places like the Dragon kingdom will get relevant racing achievements after they arrive. However, maybe because there is only one site left in front of him in the Dragon Kingdom, which can''t meet the conditions to get racing achievements, rod didn''t get new racing achievements. Not far away, there are some burnt black colors on the ground, together with the discarded wood, which symbolizes the burning trace of campfire. It is the trace left by the creatures who came to the Dragon Kingdom site to explore the treasure not long ago. The breath of the dragon can prevent the creatures without intelligence from approaching, but it can''t stop the creatures who deliberately come to explore the treasure. The will gives them the ability to overcome instinct and fear, and at the same time makes them forget their awe. When he arrived at the ruins that once belonged to the kingdom of dragons, rod''s mind did not focus on the surrounding scenes and the remains of giant dragons hidden in this land. At this time, he was looking at Fiat. From Fiat''s body, rod seems to notice something, with a trace of inspection in his sight. Chapter 1192 "There''s another treasure on you, isn''t there?" Toward Fiat, rod asked in a deep voice, with an unquestionable meaning in his words. Seeing rod ask like this, Fiat''s face vaguely appeared an unnatural look, but didn''t admit it, just said with a smile: "Lord rod is joking." Fiat''s answer, in exchange for rod''s cold gaze, from Fiat found abnormal, so that rod no longer trust in front of the elf Lord. Rod noticed that according to the feedback from peeping eye, Fiat was still very calm at this time. His mood didn''t fluctuate or even panic, which was not different from that before. This was obviously not consistent with his performance at this time. Because of this, according to rod''s experience, Fiat obviously has another treasure that can affect the peeping eye''s exploration. The effect of this treasure is not to completely shield the peeping eye''s exploration, but to feed back a wrong result to the peeping eye from the beginning, so as to mislead rod''s judgment. For this reason, rod has never been able to get the real ideas in Fiat''s mind, especially some key information. What he has perceived before is more like Fiat''s deliberate disguise. When he first saw Fiat, he handed in a treasure with the effect of shielding perception. His move undoubtedly made rod relax his vigilance and failed to detect this in advance. If Fiat had not revealed its flaws, rod would not have doubted the elf Lord in front of him. It was Fiat''s previous words that really made rod find something unusual and suspected that Fiat had a similar treasure. Fiat mentioned an extremely powerful hero in his previous words. With the help of peeping eyes, rod explored the appearance of the hero in Fiat''s heart. What matters to rod is that he has met the hero and has a lot to do with him. His position can be said to be completely hostile and there is no possibility of reconciliation. According to some information about Eli obtained from the Lich before, a special legendary hero appeared in Eli, determined to fight against various activities of the necromancer, and even set up a special organization for this purpose. In Fiat''s mind, the impression of the hero also roughly coincides with the description of the Lich. They are obviously the same person. According to rod''s own memory, the true identity of the legendary hero is the elf swordsman Eve he met when he was still weak in the village of Eli. Fiat''s previous words made rod realize that the elf Lord in front of him had been deeply affected by Ivar''s heroic will, and Fiat had already fully recognized the idea of belonging to Ivar. According to the hero''s hostility to the necromancer, Fiat, who agrees with his idea, naturally will not have any good face towards the necromancer. Even if he chooses to die, he will not bow to the necromancer. This is the most likely situation. Combined with the special treasure of Fiat, rod had doubts about the elf Lord in front of him. Aware of this, rod immediately raised his hand, ready to display the gate of time and space. The dark green portal appeared in front of rod, but rod didn''t enter it. It seemed that he was aware of something, and rod''s face sank. In rod''s perception, the gate of time and space in front of him is extremely unstable. I don''t know what factors affect it. It is full of unknown spatial fluctuations. Once he enters the gate of time and space in this situation, rod will not be able to reach the original connected space calibration, but will appear in the unknown space like the previous exile. This once belonged to the kingdom of the dragon. In the surrounding space, there is a special kind of bondage. At first, rod thought that this kind of abnormal feeling was only the residual pressure of the dragon, which could only act on the instinct of other creatures. Until now, rod really confirmed that this kind of bondage really existed, and deeply affected the space magic. Not only the gate of time and space, but also other space spells are affected by this kind of bondage. They can''t be used normally. If they are used forcibly, they will bring extremely serious consequences. Combined with the rumors about the kingdom of dragons, rod realized that this special bondage should be arranged by the dragons to prevent their treasures from being stolen by the casters who are good at space magic. With this kind of special bondage, even the caster who is good at space magic can''t steal the dragon''s treasure at will. Otherwise, a caster who is good at the gate of time and space and instant movement alone will disturb those dragons. If you want to steal the secret treasure of the Dragon Kingdom, you have to rely on the thief to hide his body all the way and use the most traditional way. In this process, space magic can''t bring any help. Rod, who used to get information about the Dragon kingdom from other players, knew that there was such a special ritual in the Dragon kingdom that interfered with space magic. Among the giant dragons, there are also those who are extremely good at magic. The purple fairy dragons are undoubtedly the best examples. Their magic can be compared with that of the legendary mage. The special interference rituals in the Dragon kingdom are naturally arranged by them. Because all kinds of creatures have different understanding of magic, just like ordinary mages, they can never understand the view of elemental creatures on magic. For some magic, only specific creatures can cast them. Similar to the interference ceremony in front of the eyes, it is the arrangement developed by the dragon for its own needs. Orthodox mages will not choose this kind of ceremony. If necessary, orthodox mages will lay out a more powerful magic prohibition ceremony, which can also achieve a similar effect. In the periphery of the Dragon Kingdom, there are the followers of the giant dragon and the sub dragon species whose blood has been weakened. Many of them have a certain casting ability and the effect of interfering with the ritual. They only involve the magic of space, and will not have a great impact on the casting of these creatures. Although rod had known for a long time that there was an interference ceremony for space magic in the Dragon Kingdom, he did not expect that even though the Dragon kingdom had been abandoned for a long time, there was no giant dragon in it, this special ceremony still did not fail, and always played its unique effect of interfering with all space magic. No matter what Fiat''s goal is, now he has undoubtedly achieved this goal, leading rod to this place where he can''t cast space magic. Chapter 1193 For Fiat''s explanation, rod would not believe it at this time. Under Fiat''s gaze, rod takes out his sword from his waist. This is the first time Fiat has seen rod use a weapon. Fiat noticed that the weapon in rod''s hand is irregular serrated with a faint blue glow on it. I think this type of weapon has various special effects, which is beyond the control of ordinary people. For a moment, a cold sweat ran across Fiat''s cheek. With a strong sense of danger, Fiat realized that rod was not going to leave him. Obviously, his identity had been discovered by rod. The strong threat from the front made Fiat step back a few steps toward the rear, which calmed down the mood in his heart. Before he said anything, a burst of words came from his ear. "You''ve done a good job, Lord Fiat." Hearing this, Fiat''s face relaxed, and the threat in his heart also disappeared. He knew that he was already safe. Looking at rod in front, Fiat''s original look of respect is completely gone, replaced by a strange chill. After saluting in the direction of the voice, Fiat immediately backed away without saying anything more. In this process, rod did not pay attention to Fiat''s whereabouts, so he let the elf lord go. Rod''s attention was already attracted by other matters. Looking at the direction of the sound, rod noticed another figure. The figure was leaning against a broken stone wall. Under the cover of the shadow, the figure''s black dress was integrated with the surrounding scene. If he didn''t speak out, rod would not know how long it would take to find it. Looking at the person in front of him, rod can feel a strong pressure, which directly acts on his own perception. Similar to this feeling, rod only felt it on the sea monster on the water element plane. Compared with the huge body of the sea monster, the figure''s body is undoubtedly too small, but its momentum is not reduced at all, on the contrary, it is even stronger. Different from the sea monster, which is powerful but only has the most basic intelligence, this figure in front of us exudes the momentum of the sky, which is more from its own will, which is the strong will of the hero alone. Because heroes can''t hide their identities, rod recognizes the hero''s identity as soon as he looks at the person in front of him, and the other party also confirms rod''s identity. What appears in the site is Yves, whom rod noticed from Fiat''s consciousness not long ago. Looking at the person in front of him, rod could not match his figure with the one in his memory. The temperament of the two can be described as different. However, the fact in front of him forced him to admit it. At this time, he is no longer a weak ELF swordsman in rod''s impression, but has crossed all the ranks and become a real legendary creature with heroic identity. This discovery is enough to amaze rod. Even with the help of the system, he can improve the character''s level by experience. At this time, rod''s real level still can''t reach level 6. However, the former elf swordsman has become a legendary creature. This is almost impossible to happen. If rod had not witnessed all this, he would not have believed that the elf in front of him could have reached this point. Rod realized that if iver could cross all kinds of obstacles and become a real legendary creature in a short time, he must rely on the power contained in the heroic will. Hero''s will is something rod can never master. With the strongest will of heroes, heroes can destroy artifacts that can''t be destroyed at all, make their own rank rise rapidly in a short time, or condense their will on common things to form unique treasures, or even make real artifacts come into being. According to rod''s understanding, hero''s will can be said to be the most mysterious and unique power in the whole game. Unfortunately, this power is beyond the scope of the system and needs more self perception. Rod still can''t master it. As for the various functions of the heroic will, rod has already known, but when Yves, who has become a legendary hero under the influence of the heroic will, really appears in front of rod, rod is still very shocked. Recalling what happened, rod knows that Yves can become a hero, which is closely related to rod himself. It can even be said that rod contributed to the change of Yves. This is also the reason why rod felt difficult at this time. In the face of such a heyday, rod did not fully grasp the legendary hero who was full of hatred for himself. He was able to defeat him or even escape safely. Legendary heroes, their strength is close to the top of the world. No matter what they are good at in close combat or long-range, they can burst out unimaginable abilities with their full strength. Other creatures can''t compete at all. Only when they face a considerable number of enemies, they will be slightly inferior. When he was in the dwarf village a long time ago, rod had a chance to kill Yves, but he failed to achieve this. Finally, he ordered the court mage to use magic to save the elf swordsman, leaving him a big hidden danger. The potential of a hero is the most important thing to be reckoned with. Looking at Eve in front of him, rod deeply realized this and felt a bit tricky. He knew that this would happen. At that time, in the dwarf village, rod would risk his death and forcibly kill Eve instead of making the decision to leave. At the moment of seeing Eve, rod figured out everything before, and no longer paid attention to Fiat, the faking elf. At this time, there was nothing worthy of rod''s attention. All of rod''s attention was on Eve. The harvest of following Fiat to the dwarf village made rod relax his vigilance to the elf, and finally came to the land of the Dragon where he could not cast space magic. For Fiat, rod naturally will not let it go, but at present the most important thing is the existence of iver. The strong threat from perception has already explained everything to rod, the effect of peeping eye, and even it is difficult to detect iver''s basic attributes. Fortunately, rod noticed that there were no other enemies hidden around except Yves and Fiat. This is undoubtedly good news when he can''t use space magic. Chapter 1194 "You are here at last. I have been waiting for this day for a long time." The deep words broke the previous silence, resounded in the abandoned dragon Kingdom, and ignited the atmosphere which was very dignified. Yvonne''s hateful gaze was on rod, and at the same time he took out his sword. A momentum of legendary creature rose from him. The surface of his Sabre is shrouded with cyclones, which are constantly rolling up the dust around. The hilt is inlaid with a turquoise gem, which is emitting a special light. At first glance, it is not an ordinary product. The restrictions of the Dragon Kingdom on space magic also affect the space ring. Any creature that exists here can''t open its own space ring, and can only use what it has. Compared with rod, who has a lot of things in the space ring, iver is obviously less limited, and his own strength has not been affected. "Do you want to thank me? You know, I inspired your heroic will. Without me, you are just a weak ELF swordsman. " Rod sneered and replied without showing weakness. Although it is said in the words, rod can also feel the degree of danger he is about to face. He has already made various preparations. Titan''s arrow has long been in rod''s hand. When rod waves it, it will shoot lightning, which is a magic weapon. At the same time, rod also opens the attribute panel. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Consumption experience value is 1200000, and the remaining experience value is 117000. Upgrade your class level to level 5 and level 7 of the seeker... " "Get free attribute point 2, skill point 2..." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ With the increasing number of death knights under his command, rod''s experience gained more and more quickly. The experience accumulated during this period has met the needs of upgrading the character level. After allocating the attribute points in spirit and improving the casting ability, rod then tries to prepare from other aspects. Before that, he didn''t realize the abnormality here. At this time, except for the ghost dragon, there was only one necromancer king who was used to transform the undead. In the past, a large number of undead creatures did not come here with rod, and they could not bring any help to rod in the next battle. Therefore, rod needs to transform the undead creatures first, so as to give full play to the ability of evocation. Located in this special land, rod''s idea is that the remains of other creatures, especially the bones of giant dragons, can be transformed into powerful undead creatures. Both the ghost dragon and the Dragon Witch King can bring great help to rod at this time. The strong energy of death overflows from rod''s body, and then goes underground to search for everything that can be transformed by it. However, the feedback of death energy can not satisfy rod at this time. There are not many bodies that can be transformed underground in this area, let alone the remains of giant dragons. Depending on the ability of God level evocation, rod can transform the broken bones belonging to different creatures into undead creatures, but this ability can''t work without other corpses. "If you want to transform the undead, I advise you to stop working hard and come up with some real means." Iver''s cold words came from one side, as if to remind rod of his mistakes. Iver, who deliberately chose this location for the battlefield, would not leave such a flaw. Naturally, those buried bodies were cleaned up early. Iver knew all kinds of abilities possessed by the necromancer, and did not give rod the chance to transform the undead. If there are many undead creatures around, the battle may be easier. Unfortunately, rod did not have such an opportunity. In order to get to the Dragon kingdom as soon as possible, rod who chose to come alone was undoubtedly in the weakest moment. Seeing Yves mocking, rod snorted, ready to let him taste the power of the cloud of death. The dark clouds, released from rod''s whole body, poured out to Yves. They were completely different from the dark green clouds released by the conventional Necromancers. Only the deepest dark of the death clouds released by rod, which was the effect that only the Lich could achieve, was shown by rod at this time. With rod''s full release, the cloud of death can even directly destroy the life of a whole town. Eve in front of him can''t escape from the spread of the cloud of death, and will be submerged in an instant. The original bright sky was also completely covered by dark clouds. The light quickly faded from all around, leaving only darkness. Seeing this situation, Fiat was shocked. Even though he had already put rod''s strength to a very high level, he still could not predict that rod''s strength had reached such a level. Even though rod released the cloud of death alone, the effect he achieved even exceeded the volley of the necromancer Corps. The extreme sense of danger comes from Fiat''s heart. It seems that in a short time, his body will completely melt in this dark cloud, and there is no possibility of survival. In the face of this degree of death cloud, any means to deal with it will no doubt lose its meaning. In the panic, Fiat has to look at iver. At this time of extreme crisis, a sudden change happened in the field. There is no reason for the wind, suddenly rolled up from the field, around the weeds were blown to crawl on the ground, a large number of gravel scattered around, Fiat tried its best, this is under the effect of the wind to stabilize the body, not rolled to the sky. The roaring wind dissipates the clouds of death. Under the strong wind, the dark clouds blow all the way to the rear of rod, and rod''s body, after losing the cover of the cloud of death, reappears in Fiat''s sight. At this time, rod''s expression was a little shocked, and he didn''t seem to recover from what happened before. Obviously, he didn''t expect that the threat of death cloud would be so easily resolved by iver. Looking back on what he had seen before, rod still couldn''t believe it. In the face of the cloud of death, all iver did was to wave out the blade, and then a gust of wind rose towards Rhode to blow away the cloud of death. Naturally, the roaring wind can''t rely on iver''s own ability. Rod doesn''t believe that when he becomes a legendary hero, he can also have such powerful casting ability, which must be due to the use of treasures. Aware of this, rod can''t help but put his eyes on the blade that iver is holding. His intuition tells him that the treasure that shows this ability is the blade that iver is holding. The cloud of death was easily dissolved by iver''s means. Rod recovered his calm after a short period of consternation. It''s not that the application of the cloud of death has not failed to achieve any effect. At least rod was informed that iver''s blade can release the strong wind that blows away the cloud of death, and completely defuse the threat of the cloud of death. Rod has a deeper guess at iver''s ability. Rod had never heard of such an ability before. If this level of wind once appeared on the battlefield, it could easily suppress the Necromancer''s control of the Necromancer''s legion, and make the large-scale cloud of death lose its effect instantly. The news would surely reach Rhodes, but rod had never heard of it before. Obviously, iver''s blade ability is not displayed on the front battlefield. Rod can''t be sure whether iver acquired this ability recently or deliberately hid it for use at the critical moment. Facing iver in such a state, the cloud of death has obviously lost its effect and can''t cause any damage to it. It will only consume a lot of mana, so we must try other methods. The application of the cloud of death is only a part of rod''s strength. The cloud of death can''t work, but it doesn''t mean that other abilities will also fail. From the blade of Eve''s hand, rod felt an unusual meaning, especially the strong wind that can completely disperse the cloud of death, which was an ability that rod had never seen before, that is, he did not know whether there were other restrictions on this ability. According to rod''s understanding of the casting ability, the real legendary mage can also create such a level of wind, making a large range of death cloud invalid, but it will consume mana sharply and can''t last for a long time. The corpse wizard has no restrictions on the casting of death cloud. Thinking of this, rod can''t help holding the Titan''s arrow in his hand. The complete combination artifact is undoubtedly rod''s real card. On the other side, Fiat also noticed the blade in iver''s hand, which seemed to recall something. There was a flash of surprise in his eyes, and then there were bursts of scorching heat. When he looked at iver, he had more admiration in his eyes. "Is that what you rely on, rod?" Looking at rod who seems ready, iver sees a deep disappointment. "I don''t know how much I''ve suffered and how much I''ve paid for this day. All my efforts are to personally execute you at this time and let you repay those innocent lives. But now it doesn''t seem to be worth it. " With that, iver raised his head. His golden hair was shining in the sunshine, but there was something glittering in his eyes. "Well, let your death be the end of what it was." Chapter 1195 Eve''s words came from his ear, and rod felt a burst of disdain. Although the cloud of death failed, it did not mean that he had lost all means. He was about to make a mockery, but suddenly he felt a sharp sense of crisis in his heart. Not far away, iver gently waved the blade in his hand, seemingly casual, but with a breeze, blowing in front of rod. A bone chilling chill came from rod''s heart. In his perception, the threat of death is so strong that it seems that life will end in the next second, and there is no other possibility. Rod did not have time to think about it carefully, followed his instinct for crisis, and immediately put the arrow of Titan in front of him. Bang! With a bang, rod felt his hands sank, and there was a violent impact in front of him. He had to step back for a distance, which made his body stable again. With a strong sense of vertigo in his mind, rod''s arm was aching, as if he had been hit by a bull. He almost made Titan''s arrow go out. Looking at the figure in front of him, rod still felt incredible for such an attack. Iver''s figure, I do not know when actually appeared in front of rod, instantly crossed the original distance between the two, and launched a fierce attack. Recalling Eve''s last action before launching the attack, rod still can''t understand how he crossed such a long distance. Rod can''t even see the shadow. Obviously, it can''t be achieved by speed alone. Unfortunately, Yves is obviously not going to answer rod''s doubts. The blow didn''t work. Looking at rod in front of him, iver''s eyes were filled with hatred for rod. From the beginning, there was no possibility of reconciliation between them. Iver''s sword brought a whirlwind, and then quickly chopped at rod in front of him. The dazzling white light emerged from the Titan''s arrow held by rod. The surging electric current condensed on this strange looking weapon. The magic elements trembled violently. Even the blade itself fainted. Iver''s sword blade was resisted by Titan''s arrow full of electric current. Suddenly, there was a violent explosion. Iver''s body immediately retreated to the rear, avoiding the magic damage he should have suffered. On the other side, rod looked at all this with a gloomy look, obviously not satisfied with the result of Titan''s arrow. Iver''s strength is totally beyond rod''s imagination. The basic attributes related to fighting alone are enough to crush rod at this time. Once they enter into close combat and start fighting, rod will be killed on the spot if he is within a few moves. When he realized that the crisis was coming, rod had to stimulate the power of Titan''s arrow. As Eve was close, rod could not wave Titan''s arrow quickly. Instead, he could only add the effect of level five magic to the sword of Titan''s arrow, hoping to hit the legendary hero in front of him. Unfortunately, it didn''t work. No matter what kind of means are used, when they are used for the first time in a battle, they can often achieve the best effect. If they are used later, the enemy will have a defensive strategy in mind. In the battle with the sea monster, rod realized the way to condense the Titan''s arrow on the sword body, so that all the cuts of the Titan''s arrow are accompanied by the same amount of magic damage. At this time, this ability has been known by Eve. Iver doesn''t know that Titan''s arrow can release five levels of magic without limit. The high amount of magic damage attached at this time can''t prove that rod''s Titan''s arrow is a real artifact. Similarly, just when Eve realized some of the abilities of Titan''s arrow, rod knew something about the legendary hero''s abilities. Looking at Ivar''s special sword blade, rod knows that Ivar''s weapon, if not an artifact, is also the most top treasure. It contains extremely powerful power, far more than other treasures rod has ever seen. Depending on the ability of this treasure, iver can achieve the effect of instant movement in this area where the space magic is completely confused. He can instantly cross a large distance and appear in the desired position. It''s totally different from the instant movement of the magic effect. If iver can do this, it''s more because his body is strengthened by the treasure and is not limited by the space magic. What''s more, the original wind that dispelled the cloud of death was also released by this treasure. The effect of this treasure was far beyond rod''s imagination. In rod''s impression, he has never heard of the existence of this kind of treasure. The treasure that can be used by legendary heroes will not be ordinary. Maybe it is formed by his heroic will. Compared with the items related to treasures, rod is more concerned about his own safety. When Eve shows this ability, rod realizes that he can hardly defeat such a legendary hero who can''t use the instant movement. How to escape from this place is what he should think about now. According to the way that rod was good at fighting in the past, after he lost his ability of instant movement, his comprehensive strength can be said to have dropped by more than half. However, iver was able to achieve the ability of approximate instant movement. In this situation, rod had no chance to defeat this legendary hero. At this time, rod still has more than half of his mana value. Without any hesitation, rod applies various gain spells to himself. Various colors of glow constantly flicker on rod''s body, and a steady stream of power emerges from rod''s body. The blessings of various gain spells make rod''s basic attributes go up to a new level and reach the current peak state. On the other hand, he noticed the fluctuation of power when rod cast his own spells. Eve didn''t take this opportunity to cast, but let rod complete all the spells. As iver had done before, he did not choose to attack ahead of time, but let rod show all his ability. During this period, iver''s vision also fell on rod''s weapon. This strange looking blade, with the lightning burst out, left a big impression on him. However, the effect of this weapon can only leave an impression on Yves, far from the point of fear. After seeing the ability of the weapon, iver wrote it down in his heart. The next time he wants to take effect, it won''t be so easy. At the same time, iver''s eyes return to rod. Instead of killing rod with a single blow, he was shocked by the sudden lightning. There was an interesting look in Eve''s expression. It seems that this battle is not as boring as he thought. Even if the necromancer in front of him made more rebellious moves, in his eyes, it was meaningless and futile. Chapter 1196 With the application of the last gain spell, rod''s momentum becomes more intense. Bursts of glow rise from rod''s pale body surface, which is a special change after many gain spells are superimposed. To a certain extent, all kinds of powerful gain spells make up the basic attribute gap between rod and iver, but they can''t really change the current situation. Rod is still in an extreme disadvantage. Once upon a time, with the blessing of racing achievement, rod''s basic attributes have always been proud among the creatures of the same level. However, when facing the real legendary hero, rod deeply felt the gap between the basic attributes. In addition, Yvonne''s ability to move almost instantaneously limits rod''s ability to cast magic. No matter what kind of magic it is, it''s hard to achieve results at this time. Even if rod waves his artifact with all his strength and releases the five level magic Titan''s arrow, he can''t help Ivar. All Ivar needs to do is to arrive at rod''s side in an instant and then kill him. The same is true for other high damage spells. The top thunder bomb can''t hit Ivar at this time. As for large-scale damage spells, rod believes that Ivar, who is a legendary hero, must have a treasure to reduce the damage of the spell, which can''t achieve much effect. In the process of casting magic, mages often show great flaws, especially in the face of powerful enemies. Compared with the various spells released by rod, being killed by this legendary hero is just a moment. Once rod shows his flaws, I''m afraid he will never have a chance to come back again. With the blessing of the magic, his basic attributes are promoted to a very powerful level. He can barely bear the attack of iver and will not lose in an instant. However, rod is still shocked. For a long time, he has not felt the feeling of being completely suppressed in the battle. Since he got the artifact, with the cooperation of all kinds of abilities, rod has already killed many real legendary creatures. But now, when all kinds of abilities are limited, rod has encountered the most difficult battle and fallen into a great disadvantage. He decided that Ivar was not what he could defeat. At this time, rod no longer considered how to kill the enemy in front of him, but focused on how to survive the battle. After finishing the enchantment spell, seeing that Eve was about to launch another attack, rod snorted coldly. What he contained was no longer the original arrogance and disdain, but the tension and anger after he found that he could do nothing for the enemy in front of him. Rod raised his hand and released a lot of death clouds around him. The dark clouds shrouded the vision around him, but instead of extending towards iverman, they shrouded rod''s whole body. Iver waved his sword, and then a gust of wind came out, blowing away the cloud of death that covered Rhode. The scene in it made iver look dull. As like as two peas were seen, the two locations were identical to Rhodes, but no apparent difference was observed from the appearance of Rhodes. Depending on the effect of the mirror Dharma, rod creates a seemingly identical self, whose purpose is naturally to confuse iver''s vision. If Yves didn''t make timely response and rely on the power of treasure to blow away the cloud of death that enveloped rod, rod even planned to use the mirror method to generate more seemingly the same images. The mirror image generated by mirror image Dharma will dissipate directly after suffering certain damage. It can''t bear a direct attack from Yves. It can only be delayed for a short time. This is rod''s opportunity. Give priority to the gain spell, and then cast the mirror method, also in order to generate the image, can be attached to the effect of these spells, so that it can support a longer time. Looking at the two identical images, Eve''s expression changed. Meanwhile, the ghost dragon in the rear moved quickly to the top of rod''s position. One of them raised his hand and grasped the bone claw covered with pale breath. Then, led by the ghost dragon, he quickly rose to the sky. The other rod stayed in the same place and looked at eve, making a defensive posture. Looking at this scene, Yves no doubt guessed rod''s idea and immediately waved his sword. With a gust of wind, the next moment, iver''s body, will appear in the rise of the dragon body. Eve waved his sword blade, and the wind turned into a huge sword. Then he cut off half of the dragon''s bone wing. The poor skills of the necromancer are not worth mentioning in front of Yves. As long as you get rid of the ghost dragon, rod, who can''t perform space magic, is doomed to be unable to escape here. At this moment, Eve suddenly realized something. If he needed to escape with the help of the ghost dragon, why did Rhode need to do so much? Did he just let the mirror below hold him? With half of its wings cut off, the speed of the dragon''s flight was limited. Iver looked down and saw another rod who stayed on the ground had opened a dark green portal in front of him. The special land of the Dragon kingdom can greatly affect the space magic. The magic like instant movement can''t be cast directly, while the magic of time and space can be cast, but its effect has changed greatly. Influenced by the interference ritual of this land, the target connected by the gate of time and space is not the target originally set by the caster, but a completely strange location. Entering it is like being exiled by a spell, and the whole body will be cut by the turbulence of space. Generally speaking, there is absolutely no caster who would choose to enter this type of portal, but in the face of a desperate situation, it seems to be the only way to escape. Seeing that rod below is about to enter the portal, Yves is not willing to let go of this opportunity for he has paid a great price. Waving his blade again, iver returned to the ground and stood in the way between rod and the open portal. Under the indifference of Ivar''s gaze, there seems to be a panic in rod''s expression. He raises his hand as if he wants to cast a spell, but Ivar won''t give him such an opportunity again. From leading rod here, Yves undoubtedly gave him too many opportunities. Now, especially when he realized that rod was almost running away, Yves was fed up with it. He had to wait for the next blow to make rod''s soul completely silent. Chapter 1197 Toward rod in front of him, iver waves his sword with all his strength. The sword is made by the wind. He will divide rod''s body into two parts in the next moment. In the face of the attack launched by the legendary hero, rod has not yet made a response, and the blade with the blue light has already come to him. The sword ran across rod''s body in an instant, but it didn''t produce the sound of broken bones. Foam filled with bubbles emerged from the injured bones and quickly spread to the whole body of rod. Not only that, the cloak behind him and the weapon in his hand were also illusory, and then turned into foam. After being cut off by the deadly blade, rod in front of the portal, his whole body quickly disintegrates and finally leaves only a pool of obvious water stains on the ground. Looking at the blurred image reflected in the water stains, iver''s face became more and more ugly. He already realized that it was not rod''s real body, but just the mirror image that attracted him to display the door of time and space below. The unwilling flame flickered in iver''s eyes. He thought that rod, who stayed on the ground, was his real body. Rod, who was taken up by the ghost dragon, was just a lure to attract himself. On the contrary, rod deliberately cheated himself in this way. At this time, a flash of lightning cuts through the sky and falls rapidly towards Yves below. Just waiting for the next moment, it will leave a deep lesson for the elf in front of him. Hit by this level of lightning, even the legendary creature will leave a lot of damage and even directly lose its combat ability. Iver''s body flashed and appeared at another location not far away. The lightning hit the original ground, and at the same time, it left a deep hole on the ground. Yves clenched his weapon and looked at the direction of the lightning. In the sky, rod''s body had come to the dragon. Rod, standing on the ghost dragon, is gazing coldly at the scene below. It was he who released the lightning before. Relying on the effect of mirror Dharma, he successfully deceived the legendary hero with strong strength. After fighting for enough time for himself, the ghost dragon came to the sky smoothly, and rod also boarded the ghost dragon, and constantly released death energy to repair the injury of the ghost dragon. Although it has been separated from the ground, the restrictions of the Dragon Kingdom on space magic are still not over. In addition, he doesn''t know if Yves has any other means. Rod doesn''t completely put down his heart. Under his sign, the ghost dragon continues to rise up in the sky, so as to completely get rid of the legendary hero. Because of the injured wings, the dragon''s rising speed is relatively slow. Fortunately, at this time, it has opened the distance from the ground and kept rising. At this time, rod is no doubt safe. In rod''s view, iver, who has not mastered the powerful casting ability, has no way to attack the flying creatures in the high altitude. This is also the problem faced by most melee creatures. At this time, he may have been out of danger. Although iver''s ability is extremely powerful, and in the previous battle, it has caused great trouble to rod, but now, unable to touch the sky, he can only watch rod leave. Looking down at Ivar and Fiat, rod admits that he didn''t expect that he would use the dwarf village as a bait to make himself come to the Dragon Kingdom site, resulting in the suppression of space magic and the inability to exert all his real power. Only now, it seems that he won. Rod''s strength alone may not be able to defeat this legendary hero, but rod''s strength at this time is not limited to him. Those necromancers and many transformed necromancers are part of rod''s strength. Rod believes that iver, as a legendary hero, will fight again in the next battle. Maybe then, he will win with this legendary hero. Release a Titan''s arrow at will toward the bottom. Even if it doesn''t hit Yves, rod doesn''t care. In rod''s view, after paying such a price, he still let himself escape. Iver undoubtedly suffered a terrible loss this time, not to mention the lives of the dwarves who were transformed into undead creatures. When other people on Eli''s side knew Fiat''s behavior, they would certainly punish him or even pursue him. As far as rod knows, the dwarf side also occupies a place in Eli''s parliament. If Fiat uses the dwarf village as a bait to inform the leaders of the dwarf side, maybe something good will happen. Rod had long expected that Eli''s upper council would be full of differences, and he did not know whether Eli could put down his prejudice and join hands in the face of the threat of the necromancer. Just as rod was thinking about how to make the most of this information, a faint sense of crisis suddenly emerged from rod''s heart. For his own perception, rod never doubted. This perception of crisis saved rod''s life many times in the face of danger. Looking down at the ground, he just met Yves''s eyes. From his eyes, rod could feel the reluctance and anger of the legendary hero, as well as the completely ignited madness. Looking at Yves in this state, rod is stunned. Is it because he is not ready to give up and still wants to attack the ghost dragon in the air? At the next moment, Eve answered rod with his own actions. With iver gently waving the blade in his hand, the chilling wind envelops rod''s whole body. At the same time, rod''s sense of threat is strong to the extreme. The almost real intention of killing completely enveloped Rhode. There was no time to think about how Yves could attack himself on the dragon. Rhode immediately raised the arrow of Titan, and at the same time, the sharp electric current surged on the sword. With this strange air flow, iver''s body also came to the ghost dragon. However, iver''s attack did not come as rod expected. The object he attacked was not rod in front of him, but the ghost dragon under rod. The huge blue sword awn burst up from the ghost dragon, and then quickly swept toward the only remaining intact bone wings, separating all the keel. The pale bone wings covered by the energy of the nether world fall off from the dragon. At the same time, the unbalanced dragon begins to fall down. With only one blow, Eve cuts off the dragon in the sky. Chapter 1198 In the sky, looking at the falling body of the ghost dragon, rod''s face was ugly. Under his feet, he stepped on a thick dark green barrier. The existence of the barrier provided rod with a platform to stand in the air, so that he could stay in the sky after the ghost dragon fell. As soon as he noticed that the Dragon began to fall, rod jumped out of its body and cast his magic to create a powerful shield in the air as his foothold. Rod''s memory still rests on the sword that Eve wielded. The strength of the legendary hero, combined with the powerful treasure, has seriously threatened rod''s life. It''s not easy to escape from him. According to rod''s prediction, according to the strength that iver has shown now, especially the ability to span space without the help of magic power, even without the suppression of the Dragon Kingdom, rod, who can move instantaneously, can hardly hold on to him for long. The disadvantage of insufficient rank has already been shown in rod. If rod has the rank of a legendary creature, he will not be afraid of Yves. But now, rod can only be completely suppressed. When the Dragon falls down, Yves, who has just come to the dragon, also falls with the undead. Only rod jumps out in time and stays in the sky. Although he hasn''t seen Yves for a while, rod knows that the battle is far from over. Without the ghost dragon as a means of escape, at present, it seems that there is only one way to choose, which is to go through the gate of time and space and go to the unknown place again to avoid the end of death by self exile. If there are other options, rod naturally does not want to exile himself, and is taken to an unknown place by space magic, which means extreme danger or permanent loss in space. Even if he reaches another plane safely, he does not know how long it will take to return. Without waiting for rod to think about it, another dark wind blew hard over rod''s face, followed by a dark figure. Yves, who appeared in the sky, just waved his sword blade and attacked rod again without any words. The lightning gathered on Titan''s arrow easily destroyed the sword that Yves condensed. It was the suppression of other treasures by artifact. The sword bodies of the two weapons collided and exploded violently. The dazzling light exploded in front of rod''s body. Rod, who was on Hercules shield, managed to stabilize his body. Yves was blasted away and fell downward. The powerful electric energy attached to Titan''s arrow made Yves feel paralyzed, but he couldn''t get rid of his determination at this time. Iver, who is constantly falling, once again waves his sword to rod in the air. Since the sword can''t compete with the lightning on rod''s weapon, iver decides to use other ways. As the battle with rod proceeds, iver''s understanding of the effectiveness of Titan''s arrow gradually deepens. The lightning attached to this weapon is not only used for attack, but also has good defensive ability. It may take some effort to kill it from the front. If he did not understand the effect of Titan''s arrow before, he would not make the mistake again. With the wave of iver''s weapon, rod felt a piercing cold wind again, which was different from the cold wind blowing to the front door before. This time, the cold wind was blowing from behind rod. Aware of this, a strong sense of crisis emerged from rod''s body. He tried to turn back and resist with Titan''s arrow, but how fast could he compare with the real legendary hero. Before rod turned around, Eve appeared behind him first. The green blade cut straight at his head. He only took rod''s life after a blow. Suddenly, bursts of black fog burst out of rod''s body, instantly enveloping rod''s whole body. Eve cut into the black fog with one sword and didn''t touch any real object. The strong wind came out from the blade and instantly dispersed the black fog. However, what emerged in the fog was not rod''s body shape, but a large number of bats. As soon as the bat appeared, it quickly flew away from all around. It didn''t mean to rush at the legendary hero. Escaping from here is the common consciousness of these bats. Faster than these bats, Ivar came to the Hercules shield. The huge green sword was waved by him, and the bats that came into contact with it turned into black fog one after another, and then there was no trace left. The power of the legendary hero was fully demonstrated by Eve at this moment. In a moment, a large number of bats turned into black fog, and a few of them escaped by chance. The bats flying towards the sky were also killed by Eve. When the last bat was wiped out, rod''s body fell out of the black fog and then fell down. At this time, rod''s complexion is obviously not very good. The bats formed by bats contain half of rod''s life value before bats. When all the bats were destroyed by iver, and none of them returned to rod''s body, rod undoubtedly lost half of his life value. After losing half of his health, rod''s face is very bad, and his body is also weak, which undoubtedly makes the battle which is already at a disadvantage more difficult to continue. As soon as he took advantage of the treasure to stabilize himself in the air, iver''s attack arrived from the rear again. Aware of this in advance, rod turns around in time to attack with the Titan''s arrow with lightning. With a violent explosion, Eve is bounced away again, and rod, who has been severely impacted, can''t keep his shape in the air and begins to fall down. Behind him, the cloak was raised upside down, accompanied by the falling wind whining. Rod held the blade in his hand and was unwilling to face such an outcome. Seeing Eve''s next attack arrive directly, no matter whether he is falling or not, he will appear directly beside him. Rod grits his teeth and begins to use the gate of time and space. The door of time and space, which violates the ban of the Dragon Kingdom, opens above this land, revealing the chaotic space passage to nowhere. Rod, who fell at a high speed, suddenly fell into the whirlpool shaped space door created by the falling track, and the surrounding space rippled. At the same time, iver''s figure also appears here. Ivar just wanted to rush into the portal, but the space began to close at this time. In a twinkling of an eye, the space has been restored to its original state. There is no trace of the gate of time and space any more. Only the extremely chaotic spatial fluctuation remains. Chapter 1199 Looking at the completely closed space in front of him, unable to feel any rod''s breath, iver let out a grudging roar, and finally fell to the ground with a dull sound. As Yves falls, the crack centers around him and spreads around. There is also a wave on the ground. This attack on rod ended with his self exile at the gate of time and space. But how could Ivar, who had paid so much, accept this result. Seeing this, Fiat on one side came forward in time after stabilizing his figure, came to iver''s side, bowed and said: "I''m sorry, I can''t help you in the previous battle." Iver sighed deeply, calmed down, waved his hand and said, "it''s OK, rod is powerful. You can''t deal with him. If you can lead him here, it''s a great achievement. It''s a pity that you can''t do it yourself..." The rapid energy of the nether world interrupts iver''s words. It is the ghost dragon on one side that shoots this energy of the nether world. The bone wing is cut off by Yves, and the ghost dragon falling from the air can''t enter the gate of time and space with rod. When rod exiles himself to the unknown place, the ghost dragon still remains in this site. Falling from a high altitude, the skeleton of the ghost dragon is broken in many places. At this time, it can no longer move and can only simply support its body from the ground. Even so, the ghost dragon still carries out the order from rod and spits out the ghost dragon breath to the enemy in front of it. The effect of Youming dragon breath can make creatures fall into a state of aging. For creatures who are good at melee, this is undoubtedly a very fatal state. Before, Eve was affected by the energy of Youming when he was on the ghost dragon. From the moment the ghost dragon breathes, Eve is aware of its action. The ghost dragon came with a sharp shot. Looking at the seriously injured ghost dragon, Yves'' eyes flashed a trace of sadness. "Pathetic undead, rod''s enslavement to you is over. I will end your pain and let this ruins where the Dragon once lived become your resting place." Deep words came from iver''s mouth. After he realized that the dragon breath of the nether world was coming, iver wielded a sword, brought up a huge wind, resolved the threat of the dragon breath of the nether world, and ensured Fiat''s safety. Then, with a flash of his body, he came to the body of the ghost dragon. The blue sword swept by, and the dragon''s skull fell to the ground. The dragon, who lost most of its resistance, could not resist and died in the hands of the legendary hero. After letting the dead creatures in front of him rest in peace, the energy of death around him quickly subsided. It seemed that the former tranquility was restored here again. Iver raised his head and there was a void in his eyes. According to iver''s understanding, there are extremely serious restrictions on space magic in the Dragon kingdom. Rod, who enters the gate of time and space in the Dragon Kingdom, is bound to die in the chaos of space fluctuations, without any possibility of survival. It''s no doubt iver''s regret that he didn''t kill rod and complete the planned revenge, but rod''s end was doomed from the moment he entered the gate of time and space. Even the most top legendary creatures are hard to resist the chaotic spatial fluctuation with their own bodies, and they can easily tear apart all creatures with completely different spatial turbulence. Even if rod survives, I''m afraid he will be lost in the vast space. He doesn''t know which corner of the world he will appear in, or even won''t appear in this plane. However, iver believes that it won''t happen. After he achieved what he wanted most, iver failed to experience the joy of his enemies. Instead, there was only deep emptiness. All the strength he gained was for this moment. He didn''t expect such an outcome. With the ghost dragon''s death, Fiat comes to iver again. Seeing the disappointment in iver''s expression, Fiat takes the initiative to persuade him: "Although rod has died, the forces he has established still exist. At this time, he has come to the territory of Eli. If you want to revenge, you can fight against the Necromancers. Among the forces he has established, there are also people he cares about." Hearing Fiat''s words of persuasion, iver shook his head: "it''s another legendary hero''s task to clear the necromancer who came from vilning. What I want to do is to fight against the Lich who came from Diya." With that, iver put away his sword and looked at the dead ghost dragon, adding: "this time, the act of leading rod to the site has violated the order of the spirit king. How can I continue to attack those necromancers?" Seeing that it had made a completely wrong suggestion, Fiat laughed and stopped talking. "You have successfully completed this task. Now, you can go back to your shady city. When it''s over, don''t forget to go to the quiet city, find hakasi Road, and accept your reward. If you encounter anything difficult, you can report my name." After hearing the news from Ivar, Fiat was overjoyed. Ivar just shook his head and chose Fiat to carry out the mission, but he didn''t choose the wrong person. For Fiat, who has made great contributions in this mission, iver naturally will not grudge rewards. If it is not for Fiat''s bad character, the credit of this mission alone will be enough to make him hold an important position in the army of killing the dead. After getting Ivar''s promise, Fiat will leave with full joy. What else is more precious than getting the promise of the legendary hero? At this time, Fiat finally got the reward. In Fiat''s mind, rod is already an extremely powerful existence. The released cloud of death can easily bring down death to other creatures. However, after the original battle, Fiat realizes that iver is stronger than the necromancer. Fiat is undoubtedly very lucky to get such a hero''s promise. He saluted Ivar again to show his respect. Fiat left here without flying creatures. It will take a lot of time to go back to the original town on foot. This is also the reason why Fiat is in a hurry to leave. Eve won''t be here long either. Before leaving, iver looked back at the rear, and it was undoubtedly lucky for the ghost dragon under the necromancer to take the once dragon kingdom as a resting place. According to Yves, although rod is dead, the battle between himself and the necromancer is far from over. What he has to do now is to rush to the drizzle city at the border to meet the Lich who leads the necromancer. Chapter 1200 It''s not easy to be banished by space magic, especially when you are wandering in the boundless void. There are a lot of distorted time and space gates around, but you can''t get in. You don''t know when it will end, and you will always be in fear. Rod, who was fortunate enough to experience the taste of being exiled, felt this feeling again. When facing the invincible enemy, he was forced to use the gate of time and space, which was disturbed by rituals, to take the initiative to send himself away, so as to avoid the end of death. For rod, it is not an unacceptable thing to be banished into the void compared with the real death. At least now, rod can still save his life. No matter what he wants to do later, he must live to be qualified. With the protection of the ghost King''s cloak, rod doesn''t have to worry about the turbulence of the surrounding space. The turbulent flow of space, which can split all living bodies, can''t bring any damage to the cloak of the ghost king, which rod had experienced before. All around is a void, but in rod''s perception, his current state is completely different from the previous exile by the legendary mage. In the distant space, it seems that something is pulling him. This time, rod was exiled. He seems to be wandering in the space. In fact, from the beginning, he determined the final location. When he was exiled by the legendary mage before, rod didn''t feel this kind of traction. If he wasn''t lucky, he entered the accidentally opened space door and came to the water element plane. At that time, rod might have been lost in the void. Now, after coming to this space, rod can clearly perceive that something special in the distant void is constantly pulling him. As for the thing that constantly leads him, rod is still more puzzled. He doesn''t understand what this thing belongs to. Maybe it''s an unknown space, maybe it''s some treasure in the void, or it''s some powerful creature. In this vast void, everything is possible. Because of this, after discovering this point, rod was not only puzzled, but also frightened. In this kind of environment, rod''s various strengths could not be exerted at all. If he was constantly pulling himself, he would have no way to escape. In the deep void, rod can''t predict his own situation. If he wants to get rid of this traction, rod can only force himself into the twisted portal around him and go to the completely unknown space. For this choice, Rhode still feels extremely hesitant. There are many uncertainties in this unknown portal. At this time, Rhode has not mastered the gate of different dimensions, can not freely travel in the ectopic plane, and is likely to be unable to return for a long time. Because of this, even if he felt the traction of the abnormal force, rod still did not make any other move. He was ready to follow the traction to see what attracted him. The chaotic flow of space constantly washes the cloak of the ghost king on rod, but it fails to bring any influence to this artifact. Rod''s attention has been completely attracted by distant things. In perception, the spirit mark belonging to the ghost dragon has dissipated, and Rhode''s spiritual attribute of manipulation has become a small part of it. According to the system log, rod learned the news of the ghost dragon''s death. It was the legendary hero who forced rod to exile himself to kill the ghost dragon. Relying on the ability of the gate of time and space, rod successfully separated from the battlefield and came to the void after exile. He did not know when he could get away from it, but the ghost dragon who failed to escape died in the hands of iver. For the ghost dragon who has been transformed from the beginning and helped himself many times, rod can only sigh in his heart. He only complains that his strength has not been improved fast enough. If he has the rank of legendary creature, maybe the result of that battle will change. Rhode, who pursues power, once again feels his weakness, which he has not felt for a long time since he got the artifact. In addition, rod also had to feel the strong will of the hero. For the legendary hero, rod wrote him down deeply and could only deal with it later. I don''t know how long it has been. In this chaotic space, rod''s consciousness has always remained sober, which is also his ability after he has no physical limitations. At this time, what appears in front of rod is a huge golden portal, which also dyes the deep void into the same color. The internal space is constantly fluctuating in the distortion, and rod can clearly feel the state of the portal. What drew rod here was the golden portal in front of him. Through his own magic knowledge, rod could recognize that the only way to form this type of portal was the fifth level magic, the gate of different dimensions. In the void, this portal does not know when it will exist here. Rod can not get more useful information through his own perception. The only thing that can be confirmed is that the space in the portal is constantly attracting him to enter. Inside the portal, the golden space is constantly distorted, far from stopping. Rod can feel the strong magic elements constantly pouring out from it. Obviously, the space connected by the portal has a very strong magic element, which is suitable for casting magic. What makes rod care is that almost all the magic elements gushing out of the portal belong to the same kind, that is, the air magic elements related to the sky. As for the other magic elements, rod did not feel them. Generally speaking, in the normal plane, the distribution of magic elements is more uniform. Due to the different terrain, some magic elements may dominate, but it is impossible to have only one magic element like this. There is no doubt that the abnormality in the types of magic elements indicates an important message to rod, that is, the element plane connected by the golden portal in front of him is very likely to be the very rich element plane of magic elements, and only in the element plane can there be such abnormal distribution of Magic Elements. Aware of this, rod was deeply puzzled. At the same time, he couldn''t help thinking about what was on him that caused the pull of the portal. There was no other choice. After confirming that there would not be too much danger behind the portal, rod immediately entered it and was ready to go to the unknown space to have a look. Chapter 1201 The bright glow dissipated the darkness in the void and illuminated everything around. Rod, who has just emerged from the void, is bathed in incomparably rich magic elements, and his mana value is quickly supplemented. What''s more, rod felt lighter and lighter. At the same time, some invisible bondage in his body was also relieved. If rod wanted to, he would be able to jump into the sky. The abnormality of the whole body undoubtedly attracted rod''s attention, but rod''s focus was more on his own situation. The breath of various powerful creatures completely enveloped this area. Many of them were even stronger than eve before. At this time, rod was in the middle of these powerful breath. This kind of sign came from his perception, which alerted rod. Rod realized that he seemed to have come to a very dangerous place, far more dangerous than any place he had ever arrived. Behind rod, there is a huge teleportation tablet. The space magic in it has been closed for a long time, and the only thing left is the power fluctuation that has not dissipated. The size of the teleportation tablet is far larger than what rod had seen before. Even the mountain like behemoth can walk through the teleportation tablet at will. Obviously, the huge transmission stele here is not built for human beings, but for creatures of such a huge size. Not far away, there are traces of the existence of a large number of buildings, which also means the existence of intelligent creatures. Behind the transmission monument, there is a cliff. There is no road to the rear, it seems that it can only move forward. After discovering this strange sight around him, rod seemed to realize something. He quickly came to the transmission Monument and looked down the cliff. The cliff continued to move downward, but beyond the cliff, there was a white space. Except for the large area where rod was based, there was nothing around, just like the vast sky. The end of the cliff does not connect to the ground that rod wants to see, but exists in the sky in isolation. Once it falls from here, I don''t know where it will fall. Looking back and re examining the buildings in front of him, rod can feel the magnificence of these buildings. These huge buildings are obviously not built by ordinary creatures. The fluctuation of space magic brings rod here, at the same time, it naturally attracts the attention of many living creatures. In the sky, a huge figure is flying towards rod''s position. Butterfly wings constantly flapping, huge body, in the twinkling of an eye will light landing in front of rod, gently with a burst of dust. Looking at the huge purple dragon in front of him, rod can feel the intense threat from it, which is the momentum of a real legendary creature. The threat from him may not be as fierce as when he faced Eve, but Rhodes did not dare to underestimate the creature in front of him. Rod knew that compared with Eve''s powerful melee attack, the legendary creature in front of him was good at casting magic. Once upon a time, rod recognized the creature in front of him at a glance. He was a purple and powerful dragon. Except for the fairy dragon who lived in the elemental plane most of the time, rod could not think of any other possibilities. In addition to the fairy dragon in front of him, in rod''s perception, there is no reduction in the strong breath around him. In the depths of those buildings, there is still a strong breath. Even if he just feels this breath, rod will have a burst of palpitation. If he is facing the presence of such breath, rod may only have the idea of escaping. In the face of eve before, rod only felt a strong threat, far from being able to bring such palpitations to him. Rod knew that only the creature at the top of a legendary creature, that is, the creature at the top of a legend, could have such power and feel the power belonging to this creature. Rod could not have the idea of fighting with it. Legendary creatures are very different in strength. Simultaneous interpreting the difference between the legendary peak and the legendary legend is just like the difference between the legendary creature and the ordinary creature. If such an enemy is present, Rhodes can not defeat it at this point, let alone the existence of other powerful creatures around him. I don''t know why, the portal that attracted him brought him to this special area. For a moment, rod felt that a crisis was enveloping him. He was ready to escape. When the legendary creature in front of him attacked, he would jump down to the space outside the cliff. While rod was shocked, the fairy dragon was also observing rod in front of him, with deep curiosity and a desire to explore in his bright pupils. Unlike other dragons, fairy dragon''s body surface is extremely soft and not covered by dragon scales, so it can''t resist the magic of other creatures on its own. However, the absence of dragon scales does not mean that other creatures can defeat the fairy dragon with magic. The fairy dragon itself is extremely good at casting magic, and even has more powerful casting ability than the legendary mage. Any creature who tries to attack the fairy dragon with magic will pay a heavy price under the reflection of the magic mirror. The death energy that envelops rod''s body attracts the attention of Andromeda. Looking at a creature that she had never seen before, the fairy dragon put her head close to rod. It seemed to feel the breath on him. The long and curly eyelashes vibrated slightly, and rod could feel the hot breath. Aware of the fairy dragon''s attempt to attack, rod stepped back two steps, approached the rear cliff, prepared for a mistake, and jumped back. There''s no plan to fight against the fairy dragon in front of him. Not to mention how many legendary creatures still exist in this area. If rod wants to defeat the fairy dragon in front of him, he will have to work hard, not in a short time. Aware of rod''s extreme vigilance, the fairy dragon was also aware of her own behavior, which seemed to scare the creature in front of her. While she was upright, she was still curious in her eyes. Compared with the fairy dragon in front of him, rod was more concerned about where he had come, and there would be powerful creatures gathering at this level. Looking back at the endless space under the cliff, plus the incomparably thick atmosphere and magic elements, the fairy dragon appeared in front of him, and there were more dragons not far away. Rod seemed to have guessed where he had come. Chapter 1202 Recalling all the abnormal things around him, rod realized that he might have come to the plane of Qi element. Rhode''s cliff is not connected with the land, but suspended in the air, including the magnificent buildings nearby. The whole area constitutes a large floating island. All around, only the magic elements of Qi system, and the other magic elements were compressed to the extreme, almost imperceptible. In this environment, the effect of Qi magic will be increased, while the effect of other magic will be greatly weakened. The endless sky is shrouded in frenzied electric charges. Rod knows that it is a higher area than here, and it is also the main location of the altar of elements. For the plane of Qi element, in the previous life''s game, rod did not personally arrive at this area, but he had a considerable understanding from other mages. For this reason, from all kinds of anomalies around, rod has confirmed his own environment. What makes rod really feel unusual is the purple dragon in front of him and the breath of those powerful creatures in the rear. Even in previous games, such a large number of legendary creatures are not common. In the plane of Qi element, there should not be creatures of this level. Rod''s face became dignified when he seemed to realize something. If rod guesses wrong, he should come to a special place where there are a lot of dragons. Besides dragons, rod can''t think of any other possibilities. I don''t know why, from the ruins of the Dragon kingdom in Eli, rod, who was exiled after performing space magic, finally came to the plane of Qi elements. The real dragon Kingdom, from the perspective of the biological momentum, is in its heyday. It was unexpected that there was a real dragon Kingdom hidden in the plane of Qi element. Rod had never heard of such news before. The discovery of the kingdom of the dragon often means great wealth. The existence of the kingdom of the dragon has always been the goal of players. Even so, rod has never heard of the kingdom of the dragon in the plane of Qi elements. In rod''s impression, the kingdom of the Dragon seems to exist only in the main plane. No... it seems that he recalled something. Rod realized that he had never heard of some rumors about the Dragon kingdom in his previous life. It is said that when the war of doomsday came, the natural hero who turned himself into a dragon got the news from nowhere. He always pursued the kingdom of the dragon in the void, hoping to bring all the giant dragons under his command, but in the end he got nothing. Once upon a time, rod naturally heard of this news, but he didn''t pay attention to the content. Until now, rod came to the Dragon kingdom of the plane of Qi element, which confirmed this news. Maybe there is some connection between the two dragon countries, the portal in the void, which leads rod to this position. Rod doesn''t know where this connection comes from. In his perception, the golden portal of the void must not be a coincidence. No matter what the reason, rod comes to this special area. From the dragon home, after perceiving the existence of the legendary peak of life, rod had no other ideas, thinking about how to get rid of it. Unlike in the water element plane, there is a huge vortex that can travel through space. In the gas element plane, there is no such special thing. There is no way to get rod out of it. I don''t know how long it will take to return to the main plane. Among the water element planes, it is extremely suitable for ordinary creatures to reproduce and survive. With the ability of the Dragon cloak, rod can transform a large number of abnormal corpse witches, thus condensing a very powerful force. However, in the air element plane, the situation is not so simple. According to rod''s understanding of the gas level, he should be in the middle of the world. In the middle zone, the gravity is further reduced, and there are a large number of floating islands. Even if they have no flight ability, they can move freely between floating islands. The Dragon kingdom in front of Rhode is undoubtedly one of such floating islands, and it is also the area with the largest number of creatures. The upper layer of the sky, which is shrouded with countless electric charges, is the element biological territory that dominates this area. If you want to find the element altar or get the element core, it is undoubtedly the preferred location, but rod has no such plan. In the gas element potential plane, there is not no land, just like the water element potential plane. In the water surface completely covered by the ocean, there are also land, but most of those land are deep in the sea floor, which can not be touched by conventional organisms. The land where the gas element potential exists is at the bottom of the potential. It is just a cold desert. There are also some organisms in it, but the quantity is far less than that of the middle region. It is impossible to use the ability of the cloak of the ghost king to transform a large number of undead creatures, as it is in the water element plane. There is no doubt that rod''s ability is seriously weakened by this special environment. While the ability of the ghost King''s cloak is weakened, rod''s other ability has been greatly improved. Titan''s arrow, which belongs to the Qi system magic, has received extremely powerful blessing in the Qi element plane, and the basic damage has been increased by about half. Because of the particularity of Titan''s arrow, the special skills related to air magic, and the mage''s own spiritual attributes, the effect of Titan''s arrow can''t be improved in any way. Only by directly acting on the damage bonus of the magic itself, can it take effect. The power of Titan''s arrow has been improved with the blessing of Qi element plane, but it can''t solve rod''s current dilemma. In the face of many giant dragons in the Dragon Kingdom, no matter how high the damage of Titan''s arrow is, it is difficult to achieve the desired effect. The giant dragons'' strong resistance to magic is doomed to be difficult to defeat them with conventional magic. Needless to say, among the giant dragons living here, there are some like the fairy dragon in front of us. The fairy dragon, who is extremely good at casting magic, can easily counteract the magic cast on it. If she wants to use magic to defeat it, she is likely to enter the competition stage of mana value. At this time, rod''s mana value is not at full value. In the Dragon Kingdom, there are treasures of the dragons. Even if the damage of Titan''s arrow is improved, rod still does not dare to think about the Dragon kingdom in front of him. What rod thinks is more about how to escape from these dragons. Chapter 1203 If you want to escape from the Dragon Kingdom, the fairy dragon in front of you is undoubtedly the biggest obstacle that rod is facing. There''s no reason why the fairy dragon in front of him can''t move in the moment that rod relies on. Even because he is familiar with the environment of the Qi element plane, he can perform more smoothly than rod. If he decides to pursue, rod can hardly escape from him. He seems to have no choice but to fight. Fortunately, from the fairy dragon in front of him, rod did not feel the hostility from this creature. The threat he felt in his heart was also based on his instinct to face powerful creatures. From the eyes of the fairy dragon, rod could not feel his resentment towards the necromancer. It seemed that his attitude towards the undead was not like that of the creatures on the theme plane. Since he transformed himself into a form similar to the Lich under the influence of ritual, rod''s perception of threat is more acute. From the fairy dragon in front of him, rod can deeply feel this. "Are you human? Or other creatures? Well... You are cursed by elemental creatures, and it''s not the curse of Qi system. You should be the elemental envoy, and you are also the highest level plane walker. " Just as rod was observing the fairy dragon, a clear word came from his ear. In the words, there is some doubt. Looking around, except for the fairy dragon in front of him, rod couldn''t find anyone else to talk to. Obviously, it was the fairy dragon he was talking to. At the same time, he was even more curious in the fairy longan. The language used by the dragon is not the same as the common language. At this time, rod was able to communicate with the fairy dragon with the help of linguistics. At this time, it was not rod who mastered this ability, but the purple dragon in front of him. With the existence of this special ability, coupled with the fairy dragon''s doubts about communication, rod can''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. At least he doesn''t have to fight with an unknown enemy in this special environment. To rod''s surprise, the purple dragon in front of him saw the curse on himself at a glance. Before that, only Vita mentioned to him that Alor, the legendary Lord of water elements, left a curse on him when he died. No other creature, even the liches, could see this. Obviously, not all creatures know the curse of the elemental creatures. At this time, the fairy dragon can see the curse from the elemental creatures at a glance, which undoubtedly makes rod be on guard. Rod had some knowledge about the elemental envoys in fairy dragon mouth. All creatures loyal to elemental creatures and with casting ability, whether they are human or not, can be called elemental envoys. In the main plane, the elemental envoys are mostly composed of mages, and only mages will join the elemental city for the sake of magic. In the elemental plane, there are many kinds of elemental envoys, and there is no standard at all. Because the relationship between different kinds of elemental creatures is not harmonious, the elemental creatures often fight with other elemental creatures, which may be the reason why Andromeda was not surprised by the curse. As for another thing mentioned by fairy dragon, that is, the existence of plane walker, rod is not very clear. In his impression, when players arrive at the four element planes in person, they will achieve the achievement of plane walker, which can greatly reduce the suppression of different element planes on casting ability. Rod realized that the plane Walker should be the title of the top element envoy. The reason why the fairy dragon recognized herself as the plane walker may be because of the curse in her body. After all, ordinary creatures are not qualified to let the legendary element Lord leave a curse. "Are you a newly promoted person? I''ve never seen you before. " Before rod could answer, the fairy dragon''s words came again. Rod, who doesn''t master the gate of the different dimensions, naturally can''t lie about his identity. If he wants to cast a spell, rod''s identity will be recognized immediately. Not to mention, rod doesn''t know what kind of trade exists between the plane Walker and these giant dragons. According to the fairy Dragon, he seems to have seen many plane walkers. For this reason, rod had to explain: "I''m not an element envoy, let alone a plane walker. I''m just a lost traveler from the main plane. Because of the confusion of space magic, I was banished to the void, and finally came here through the turbulent flow of space." Rod''s explanation made the fairy dragon look surprised. In the bright eyes of the fairy dragon, he could hardly hide any emotion. Rod could easily feel this. In the face of creatures whose rank is far beyond their own, rod''s peeping eye has already lost its efficacy. He can''t get any feedback from fairy dragon. On the contrary, rod''s own observation can still play an excellent role. "I''m looking for a way to return to the theme plane, so I have to keep trying. Do you know the whereabouts of those plane walkers? I''d like to meet the people who are on the plane. Maybe they can help me From the fairy dragon''s mouth, rod realized that there were other plane walkers who had come here. Rod''s ability might not be able to threaten the giant dragon living here, but he could easily deal with those plane walkers. It is undoubtedly a great harvest for rod to obtain the casting method of the gate of different dimensions from those plane walkers. Rod can also return to the main plane by this method. Therefore, rod needs the information of the fairy dragon in front of him. Because the battle had already started, rod didn''t want to stay in the air element plane for a long time, so he couldn''t transform a large number of undead creatures as he did in the water element plane. Therefore, rod could only explain the situation to the fairy dragon in front of him. "Do you mean that you come from the thematic plane and are looking for ways to return to the thematic plane?" Rod nodded, then heard the fairy dragon in front of him say: "Maybe I can help you. I''m enota, the guardian of the Dragon King. Now you have come to the kingdom of the Dragon beyond the plane of theme. " "I can open a door to the other dimension and help you return to the theme plane, but as you know, I will not help you in vain, which requires you to pay a certain price." "I like precious things, especially the sparkling gems. It''s better if they are made of gems and have unique effects. Do you have such things?" Chapter 1204 From the fairy dragon named enota in front of him, rod got a lot of extremely useful information. The fairy dragon in front of us obviously has the ability to exert the gate of different dimensions, which can directly help rod return to the theme plane, but it needs rod to pay something as a price. As the most powerful caster who can compete with the legendary mage, rod is not curious about why the fairy dragon has mastered the gate of different dimensions. On the contrary, he will be surprised if it can''t perform the gate of different dimensions. Before that, rod did not think about how to find a way from the fairy dragon in front of him. He just focused his attention on the plane Walker mentioned by enota, hoping to find a way to return to the main plane through which elements, or element creatures. Unexpectedly, enota put forward this point directly. Looking back at the fairy dragon in front of him, when he introduced his own name, he mentioned another identity, and the look in rod''s eyes when he looked at the building behind him also had an unusual meaning. Rod recalled that the fairy dragon claimed to be the guardian of the king of the holy dragon. If what it said was true, rod seemed to realize that in the rear buildings, the breath that only belongs to the legendary peak, and only one step away from becoming a God, actually came from what kind of creature. The kingdom of the dragon in front of him is beyond rod''s imagination. However, according to rod''s memory, he never heard of the existence of the kingdom of the dragon in the plane of Qi element in his previous life. Such a powerful force, especially the existence of the king of the holy dragon, can''t be unknown to the players. After realizing this, rod realized that the creatures in the kingdom of the dragon were not what he could manage. Even if rod''s own rank was promoted to legend, it was difficult to compete with the giant dragons who could resist magic. Therefore, rod made a decision in his heart. Now that enota has offered to help himself return to the theme plane, rod naturally will not refuse this request. It is also rod''s hope to return as soon as possible. For this reason, rod can accept it even if he has to pay some price. If you trouble a dragon to help you, you often need to pay a heavy price. No one can easily accept it. The dragon''s pursuit of treasure will not be easily satisfied. Rod seems to have expected what kind of treasure he would have to pay to let the fairy dragon in front of him display the door of different dimensions. According to enota''s request, rod needs to take out high-quality gems. Therefore, rod takes out an emerald space gem from his pocket after thinking about it. Space gems are not simple decorations, but have more precious uses. They can be used as the existence of space calibration, confirm the location of a space, and guide the display of the gate of time and space. If you wear this gem on your body, the mage will be more flexible in performing the gate of time and space. Many tactics must also be matched by space gems to meet the requirements of enota. However, for the existence of the gate of different dimensions, the effect of space gems is dispensable. Even if there is no space gems, the gate of different dimensions can also play the same role, and can replace the gate of time and space in an all-round way. Enota just glanced at the space gems that rod took out, then shook his long purple neck, shook his head, and said, "if you can take out 20 of these gems, I will open the door of different dimensions and send you back to the theme plane." Obviously, enota is not interested in space gems at all. They are very valuable in the thematic plane. Even the space gems, which are necessary for building large towns, have no value at all in front of the fairy dragon face. Putting away the space gem, rod thought for a while and took out another thing. It was a deep dark gem with an extremely round appearance. It was covered with a familiar breath of rod, and it was also a breath of death. The gem rod took out was the mother of the dead. This mother of the dead was once used by Rowling as the core of the endless night ceremony. However, due to the timely termination of the ceremony, the internal energy of the mother of the dead was not consumed. On the contrary, after the baptism of the ceremony, the appearance of the mother of the dead was even darker, and obviously her quality was improved. I don''t know if the mother of the dead, which belongs to the necromancer, can meet the requirements of enota. For this, rod doubts that only the necromancer can play the role of the mother of the dead, and can''t bring any help to the fairy dragon in front of him. Enota also felt the breath of the mother of the dead. For this strange energy that he had never felt before, enota was a little interested, but said to rod: "this gem is much better than the previous one, but it still needs five as the price for me to open the door of time and space." Rod felt helpless about the fairy dragon''s answer. Neither the mother of the dead nor the gem of space could be obtained so easily. The two gems he took out were also of the best quality on rod. As for the broken space calibration, or the very poor quality of the soul of the dead crystal, rod did not plan to take out. Even so, he still can''t satisfy the fairy dragon in front of him. Rod knows that this is of course related to the fairy dragon''s high vision. If he wants to open the door of time and space, rod must come up with something really valuable. After making a decision in his heart, rod took a treasure from him and put it in front of the fairy dragon. The treasure Rhode took was only half the size of a palm, but it was rather heavy. It was made of pure gold and was carved with mysterious patterns. From it, you can see the open palms and the open eyes, which symbolize the pursuit and exploration of magic. The top of the treasure is decorated with a small red crystal, which is shining. The flowing brilliance of the crystal brings the magic elements around to gather, and adds a unique momentum to the treasure. In order to show the ability of this treasure, under the control of rod, the magic elements of the air system in the space are constantly gathering towards rod''s direction. The reason for all this is the attraction of this treasure in rod''s hands to the magic elements in the space. It''s not just in this area where rod lives. For a moment, the magic elements of breath in the whole dragon Kingdom tend to gather here. After perceiving the abnormality of magic elements and the unique ability of this treasure, enota''s attention has been completely attracted by the treasure taken out by rod. Chapter 1205 Looking at the treasure that rod took out, enota''s look was a little more dignified. He who had seen others also understood the value of this treasure. "This treasure is not an ordinary one. It''s naturally enough for me to use it as a gate of different dimensions..." With the appearance of this treasure, the magic elements of the whole dragon kingdom are gathering in the direction of rod, which has attracted the attention of many dragons in the rear. Some of the dragons rose to the sky and looked in the direction where rod was. However, after perceiving the breath of enota, they put down their mind and thought that it was a magic skill performed by the fairy dragon who was good at magic. The fairy dragon with the top casting ability naturally has the ability to cast the magic that covers the whole dragon kingdom. Since it is not aware of any threat, other giant dragons will let enota cast their magic. At this time, enota is still immersed in the effect of this treasure and has not recovered for a long time. "I think you can see the value of this treasure. I didn''t take out this treasure in exchange for a door of different dimensions to the theme plane, but for the way of casting the door of different dimensions. " Rod said in a deep voice, and his eyes also fell on the treasure in his hand. The treasure that can be treated seriously by the giant dragon naturally has its own uniqueness. The fairy dragon despises the precious gems that Rhode had brought out before. The treasure Rhode took out is gorgeous in appearance. It is the prize he won in the potion competition, which is one of the magic talismans of the combination artifact parts. Magic talisman can gather a wide range of magic elements, and speed up the mage''s mana recovery speed. The effect is far more than the special skill of mana recovery, which saves the mage a lot of meditation time. The effect is undoubtedly extremely powerful, far from being replaced by other treasures. In the element plane, because there are magic elements all around, the effect of magic talisman is even more extreme. A large number of magic elements are enough to attract the attention of the dragon. The mage''s own casting ability will also get some blessing under the extremely rich magic elements. For any caster, the magic talisman has a very powerful effect, which can enhance the comprehensive strength of the caster. Even the fairy dragon in front of him will not refuse such a powerful treasure. In addition, the magic talisman is one of the components of the combined artifact. It is said that the corresponding combined artifact "magic source" is also the artifact used by the former mage God. This alone is enough to show the strength of this treasure. The name of the God of mages has long been in the hearts of all players. If there is a chance, rod also hopes to really see the power of this artifact. If he can collect all of it, it will be better. Unfortunately, in order to return to the main plane, he has to use this treasure in trading. Rod''s choice to take out the magic talisman is also a helpless move. At this time, rod, if he wants to return to the theme plane, must rely on the power of enota. Ordinary things obviously can''t satisfy the dragon''s voracious appetite. If he wants to make a deal with enota, rod must give something of real value. At this time, the only precious treasure Rhode can take out is the magic talisman. As for other ordinary treasures, Rhode does not think that the dragon in front of him will be able to see them. Although Rhode has a complete combination of artifacts that can make the Dragon see, he will not hand them over anyway. If the fairy dragon in front of her wants to seize the artifact, no matter how inferior, rod will fight against it. The magic talisman is different. Although it is one of the parts of the artifact, rod has no information about other parts of the artifact and has not combined a real artifact. A magic talisman alone can not make rod''s strength change qualitatively like a real combined artifact. For this reason, rod chose to take out the magic talisman and trade with the fairy dragon this time. Given the artifact parts as a bargaining chip, rod naturally would not be satisfied to return to the theme plane, but put forward further requirements, hoping to get the way of casting the gate of different dimensions. As for rod''s request, enota hesitated and didn''t know whether to agree. The fairy dragon kept weighing the value of this treasure in her heart, whether it was worth exchanging it with the door of different dimensions. According to the traction ability of the treasure for magic elements, this treasure is of great benefit to enota. In addition, enota can feel the special momentum in the treasure, which further proves that this treasure is not an ordinary product. In contrast, paying for the knowledge related to the gate of different dimensions will not make enota lose anything, and then he can obtain this powerful treasure. If this is just a general transaction, enota may have already agreed. However, it''s not enota who is eager to return to the theme plane, but rod who is on the side. In this case, enota doesn''t want to agree easily, but wants to get more. Looking at the change of enota''s expression, compared with its powerful strength, the fairy dragon in front of her could not hide her emotions at all. Rod could easily see what she thought at this time. According to the strength of fairy dragon, it doesn''t need to hide in the land of dragon and has already entered the legendary level. It just needs to show its real emotion. When its strength reaches this stage, no creature can help it. Perhaps because of this, when rod talked with him, he could easily feel the thoughts in his heart, which undoubtedly helped him a lot. Rhode can feel that the greed that exists in enota''s heart belongs to the dragon, which is a kind of pure greed without any other emotions. He just wants to get more. Compared with other creatures with treacherous minds, this kind of greed is better to deal with. He just needs to satisfy it without any other tricks. At this time, rod took out all the gems on his body, along with the space gems and mother of the dead that he had shown to enota before, as well as other gems collected, and even the poor quality crystal of the dead. "If you agree, these gems can be given to you. This is all the gems I have collected, and I don''t have any more." Looking at these stones with inexplicable luster, enota''s expression finally has a moving look, and the corners of his mouth are also filled with a hint of cunning, which symbolizes his victory. "Deal." Chapter 1206 The bright yellow portal opens in front of rod. It is the gate connecting the different dimensions of the main plane through rod''s own mana value. After making a deal with the fairy dragon, rod pays all the gems and the magic talisman, which is one of the components of the combined artifact. Then rod gets the casting method of the gate of different dimensions from the fairy dragon. At this time, rod can cast this magic at will. For such a top-notch spatial spell that can connect other planes at will, rod has been longing for it for a long time, and finally obtained it. Once upon a time, rod had no way to obtain the gate of different dimensions. Neither the orthodox mages of blakada nor some other beings would teach such magic to the necromancer. Unexpectedly, after this exile, he got this magic from the fairy dragon in another plane. Rod, who is familiar with the function of the gate of different dimensions, naturally does not think that he has suffered any loss in this transaction. He even feels that he has made a profit by using the artifact parts so easily and conveniently in exchange for the gate of different dimensions, which is extremely practical and has high strategic value. The strategic importance of space magic is just like the help of instant movement to mages. Without instant movement, mages can never be so detached. As the most top space magic, the effect of dimension gate is naturally more powerful. On the other side, the fairy dragon is also very satisfied with the result of this transaction. She is holding the magic talisman in the dragon''s claw and constantly looking for the secret of this treasure. As for the other gems, rod recalled that when the deal was concluded, enota opened a bright yellow portal and collected all the gems, not knowing where to connect them. What makes rod care is that when enota taught himself the gate of the different dimensions, he did not rely on the existence of the magic book, but directly dictated it. Rod learned the magic after hearing what he said. By looking at the system log, rod also learned about the abilities used by Andromeda. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Enota is trying to teach you the fifth level magic [gate of dimension]." "The academic level meets the conditions, and the wisdom level meets the conditions. You have learned the fifth level magic [gate of different dimensions]." "[gate of different dimensions LV1]: fifth level air system magic. Consume 300 mana to open a space channel connecting any place within a certain range. The farthest distance of the space channel is related to the spell level and spiritual attribute. Every time other things pass through the space channel, they need to consume additional mana. Experience required to upgrade is 10000. " ¡­¡­¡­¡­ With enota''s teaching, rod learned the powerful five level magic of the gate of different dimensions, and he no longer had to worry about being exiled. Rod understood that inolta was able to teach himself the gate of different dimensions with the help of special skills. The special skill used by inotard is academic. The caster with the special academic skill can teach others the magic he has learned, but the premise is that the target must have the wisdom corresponding to the level of the magic, otherwise the teaching will not go smoothly. If you want to teach level five magic, you must use the master level academic. Obviously, the fairy dragon in front of you has mastered a very high level of academic skills. Rod can''t even be sure whether it has only master level academic skills. In rod''s impression, the existence of academic is undoubtedly a relatively unpopular skill. Compared with other powerful special skills, academic undoubtedly has many limitations. It does not help the players themselves significantly. Most of the time, only tools in some organizations can learn. Through learning this special skill, rod, who has master level wisdom, has learned the method of casting the gate of different dimensions from inotana. For rod, the other costs are undoubtedly worth it. After learning this powerful level 5 magic, rod spent 30000 experience points for the first time, upgrading the level of gate of dimension to LV3, so as to activate the extra effect of gate of dimension, that is, the ability to shuttle planes. As players upgrade the level of the gate of dimension, all kinds of special effects existing in this spell will gradually show up. The gate of different dimensions below LV3 can only shuttle in the plane of position, but does not have the ability to cross the plane of position. Only by upgrading the level of this spell to LV3 or above can it achieve the desired effect and obtain the ability to shuttle the plane of position. The connection ability of the gate of different dimensions to other planes is mainly reflected in the skill level. The ectopic planes connected by the gate of different dimensions of LV3 are only limited to the four element planes, plus the main planes. As for other more distant planes, they are not within the connection scope of the gate of different dimensions. With the improvement of the gate of dimension level, the ability of this spell to connect with other planes is gradually strengthened, and it can connect to planes that are more far-reaching and even have imperfect basic rules. When the gate of different dimensions reaches the level of lv6, it can connect the far away and never discovered ectopic plane in the void, and use it as its own huge storage space, so that the mage can get rid of the restriction of space ring and can put anything into it, even living things. Different from the space ring, the time in the ectopic plane is passing. In some effects, it is not as good as the space ring. The only thing to be praised is that the nearly infinite space can accommodate all the things possessed by the mage. When the level of the gate of different dimensions reaches lv10, the mages of this level are no longer focused on the theme plane, but put into the infinite void to find a suitable climate plane and build their own home. According to rod''s knowledge, many legendary mages in blakhada have chosen this path. According to their unremitting exploration, the final whereabouts of the mage God are in the endless void. Some people say that the God of the mage, out of disappointment with all the mages, finally ran out of the void and no longer yearned for everything in blakhada. Others say that the God of the mage did not hesitate to go to the void in order to find a higher way, and so far he has not been able to return. Rod still does not know about all this. Rod only knew that this level of the gate of the different dimensions could enable the mage to go to any place he wanted to go. Even the broad theme plane could also cross over instantaneously by a gate of the different dimensions. The void could not stop the exploration of the legendary mage. There were obviously various fallacies in the rumors about the God of the mage. Chapter 1207 Recalling the rumor about the God of the mage, rod''s expression has changed a little. He who has mastered the gate of different dimensions can better understand the meaning of this magic. It''s just that it''s too far away for rod. At this time, Rhode''s experience value is not much. He just promotes the gate of different dimensions to LV3 and gains the ability to cross the potential plane. With the completion of the transaction, rod opens a bright yellow portal in front of him and is ready to return to the main plane. I believe Eve, the legendary hero, will be very surprised to see him again. With the last experience, rod had to pay attention to the existence of Yves. The once weak ELF swordsman, relying on his heroic will, became a real legendary hero, which undoubtedly became the biggest obstacle for rod to conquer Eli. Just as rod was about to enter the portal, enota on one side came back and no longer checked the magic talisman on the dragon''s claw, but looked at the gate of different dimensions opened by rod. Feeling the space connected by this gate of different dimensions, enota was surprised. Although it taught rod the gate of different dimensions, what it did not expect was that rod could release the gate of different dimensions connecting other planes in such a short time. Even enota himself, after mastering this spell, after a period of research, has the ability to cross planes. I can''t imagine that the person in front of him can do it immediately after learning the spell. The original enota also planned to ask rod for some information about the theme plane during his study of the gate of the different dimensions. Unexpectedly, he had such attainments in space magic. Just after learning the gate of the different dimensions, he was able to open the channel to the different planes. In addition, the breath coming from the gate of the different dimensions made enota feel a little afraid. His relaxed body was tense at this time, and his whole body was shaking. For enota, who is already in the legendary stage and has a very powerful casting ability, this situation is undoubtedly extremely rare. Even rod stopped leaving for a while and focused on him. Rod wanted to know what could make the powerful fairy dragon feel this fear. "Are you really from the thematic plane?" Enota''s inquiry came from his ear. His voice was gentle and clear, with deep doubts. He wanted to find the answer from rod. "Of course." Rod answered simply. "Can you tell me something about the theme plane?" Hearing the question raised by enota, rod frowned and looked puzzled. He didn''t understand the purpose of the question. "Haven''t you been to the thematic plane? You can''t be limited by planes if you have mastered the gate of different dimensions. It''s just a matter of magic to go to any plane. " From then on, enota used the gate of different dimensions to collect the treasures given to him by rod into other spaces. No doubt, enota has mastered the gate of different dimensions at a higher level, at least above lv6. Only in this way can we achieve this. As rod mentioned, the gate of the different dimensions of this level is no longer limited by any space, and it is only a matter of magic to go to the theme plane. The question raised by enota, if not for trial, may contain valuable information for rod. "I''ve been to many other planes, but I''ve never been to the theme plane." Facing rod''s question, enota sighed, "the king of the holy dragon says that the theme plane is occupied by a group of terrible guys. If you go forward rashly, there is only one way to die." "Besides those plane walkers, it''s the first time that I see creatures coming from the main plane. How about that? Tell me the information of the main plane, I can give you a beautiful gem With that, enota opened a bright yellow portal in front of him, poked the dragon''s claw into it, took out a fist sized red gem, and put it in front of rod. In the face of the fairy dragon''s inquiry, rod was silent for a moment, sorting out the meaning of these messages in his heart, but he could not get any results. Feeling the expectant look in enota''s eyes, rod thought about it and then said, "I can only answer from the perspective of an ordinary creature. Maybe I can''t provide the information you need." "The various forces existing in the theme plane divide the theme plane into different regions. The mage is in the snow, the knight lives in the plain, the barbarian lives in the desert, and the spirit lives in the dense forest. There has never been a unified force to rule the theme plane completely." "I don''t understand what you mean by the creature occupying the theme plane. In my mind, it seems that there is no such creature. Giant dragons are not rare in the thematic plane. Apart from the Dragon Slayer, no one has deliberately sought their troubles. " Rod''s reply stunned enota. It was obvious that the situation in the theme plane was quite different from what he imagined. The words of the king of the holy dragon are deeply in enota''s heart. They have already had a profound impression on him. At this time, when he heard the opposite message from rod, enota didn''t know who to believe for a moment. On the contrary, enota had some doubts about rod, and held the red gem more tightly. Seeing the change in the attitude of the fairy dragon, rod shook his head and said, "if you really want to know about the theme plane, why don''t you go and see for yourself? You have more strength than most of the creatures in the theme plane. There is nothing that can limit your behavior. " To rod''s surprise, the fairy dragon in front of him is very skillful in trading and knows how to get more to satisfy his greed. However, in this obvious fact, it is difficult to judge. From rod''s words, it seems that he felt something. Recalling the information he knew in the past, enota''s original wavering thoughts finally came to a decision. Using his magic power, he sent the jewel to rod. There was a pain in enota''s face, and he said: "In a short period of time, there should be no envoys of elements. I decided to go to the theme plane in person to explore the truth of this matter. As for you, strange human, what''s your name again? " "Rod." "So rod, what do you think of the absence of a follower during my visit to the plane?" Chapter 1208 Enota''s words made rod''s mouth twitch. Unexpectedly, the fairy dragon in front of her wants to be her follower and serve her on the journey to the theme plane. Of course, rod will not agree to this. Rod doesn''t have so much leisure time to accompany the fairy dragon to explore the theme plane and find the answers it wants to know. If he was in the game of previous life, rod might be willing to do so, but now, there are more important battles waiting for rod to deal with. "I have no intention." After a brief answer to enota''s question, rod turns around, prepares to go through the gate of the dimension, and returns to his theme plane. "Wait a minute, I can give you more special gems like those just now, and even some valuable treasures. Do you really not think about them?" At the thought of going to a strange theme plane and the repeated warnings from the king of the holy dragon, even if the fairy dragon already has such strength, she still feels nervous and doesn''t know what to meet. In this case, even if there is a price to pay, enota should try to make rod his follower. Hearing enota''s words, rod seemed to be aware of something and looked at the red gem he had obtained before. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ [dragon breath gem ¡¤ blazing] Category: special items Equipment requirements: None Special attribute: releases blazing dragon breath to burn enemies, causing 260 magic damage. Remaining usage: 24. After the number of uses is exhausted, you can re store the dragon breath from the dragon and add all the characteristics of the dragon breath itself. Evaluation: a gem that can store all kinds of dragon breath. It was once a collection of a giant dragon. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Bursts of heat are constantly releasing from the gems in rod''s hands, which seems to explain its effect to rod. Rod can feel a burst of obvious warmth and the fluctuation of fire magic. This is a very rare thing in the world where the whole space is shrouded by air magic elements. According to the feedback from the system, rod realized that the red gem in front of him was not an ornament he had expected, but a special item with powerful effect, which could store the breath of the dragon and cause high damage to the enemy. As for the usage of this gem, the dragon breath stored in the gem can carry all the characteristics of dragon breath. At present, the fiery dragon breath stored in the gem is the most common kind of dragon breath. Even some sub dragon creatures with pure blood can spit it out. Even so, this kind of dragon breath is still not affordable by ordinary creatures. It is not difficult to confirm that the dragon breath stored in the dragon breath gem comes from the fairy dragon in front of us. The fairy dragon with powerful casting ability can only cause damage equivalent to level 4 magic. Fortunately, it can be used for a long time without other restrictions. In rod''s view, the real use of this gem in his hand should be to store dragon breath with powerful characteristics, which is similar to black dragon''s destruction dragon breath, poisonous dragon''s fierce poisonous dragon breath, and even ghost dragon''s ghost dragon breath, so as to achieve unexpected effects in the battle. Because of this, rod can''t easily evaluate the value of this special item. The quality of the stored dragon breath also determines that the effect of this treasure will be different. But even if there is no special effect, the fiery dragon breath can still cause 260 damage points. If it is fully charged, the total damage can be no less than the general level 5 magic. However, if compared with the real artifact, that is, the Titan''s arrow in rod''s hand, the inadequacy of this treasure will be revealed. Rod only needs to wave the Titan''s arrow to release the lightning that causes 240 points of damage, and the release process will not be subject to any restrictions. That is the effect that only an artifact can have. Apart from the artifact, this treasure is undoubtedly extremely precious. The fact that it can store all kinds of dragon breath proves its value. According to rod''s prediction, if the freelance chamber of Commerce auctions the treasure, the final selling price may not be inferior to that of ordinary artifact parts. As a reward for answering the theme plane information, rod seems to realize why almost all players in the previous life''s game were searching for the information of the Dragon kingdom. The large number of treasures treasured by the giant dragon is enough to make any creature feel crazy. Hearing the request of enota, rod felt helpless for a moment. If he was not in this special period, he might agree to enota''s request and serve the dragon as a follower for a period of time, so as to obtain the most precious treasure. Yinuota specially gave this treasure to rod, just to make rod agree to his next request. If someone else changes his mind, I''m afraid that when he gets this gem, his attention will be completely attracted by the treasure, and he can''t resist the dragon''s request. Apart from the treasures of enota, the strength of enota itself is something worth caring about. As rod said, there are not many creatures in the whole theme plane that can surpass the fairy dragon in front of him. At this time, rod showed an expression of emotion, but he seemed to think of something. Finally, he shook his head and replied: "I''m sorry, but I still can''t agree. Before I was banished by space magic, I was ambushed by the enemy. I had to come here. When I return to the main plane, I am afraid that the attack will happen again. If I become a follower, I am afraid that I will be involved. " Hearing rod''s words, enota said with a smile: "this is simple. If your enemies are only on the same level as you, I can help you deal with them." Enota''s words are exactly what rod wants. As a legendary creature, the fairy dragon with powerful casting ability will not be resisted by other creatures once it moves. Even the legendary hero must show all his strength to compete with the fairy dragon at this level. "As long as you can help me deal with those enemies, I am willing to be your follower, serve you in all matters on the thematic plane, and help you to find all the answers you want to know." Looking at the fairy dragon in front of him, rod said solemnly, with an inexplicable look on his face. Once again, enota grinned at the corners of his mouth, showing a smile that made other creatures feel ferocious, but was very kind to rod. "Deal." Chapter 1209 Through the door of different dimensions opened by himself, rod only felt a trance. With the gentle fluctuation of space, the next moment, rod returned to his familiar theme plane. Gravity returned to normal, all kinds of constraints were re imposed on rod''s body, no longer as light as before, but rod felt more at ease. This was the environment he was familiar with. Surrounded by huge buildings abandoned for a long time, there are still traces after the battle. The released death energy does not dissipate, but causes irreversible erosion to the scene in the region. At this time, rod has returned to the Dragon Kingdom, which is fighting with iver. In perception, the spiritual imprint of the ghost dragon has dissipated. According to the residual energy fluctuation of death, rod sees the ghost dragon''s corpse lying on the ground not far in front of him. After the special treatment of the legendary hero, there is no way for the ghost dragon in front of him to be resurrected. Even rod, who has the divine level soul summoning skill, can''t perform the spirit gathering magic skill on the ghost dragon in front of him. He has completely rested here. Even though he had already guessed the end of the ghost dragon, when he saw its body, rod still sighed deeply. The loss of a very powerful undead creature, rod will be the legendary hero in deep memory, after the battle, rod will make it pay the price. Beside rod, the figure of enota also appears in the theme plane. In this strange area, after a short adaptation, enota is familiar with the environment in the theme plane. The delicate wings behind him keep flapping. At this time, he is looking around curiously, trying to find something worth caring about. The ghost dragon corpse nearby is also seen by enota. "Is this the theme plane? Well... It seems that the rumors are not true. There are only poor magic elements here, far less than other elements, and I don''t feel any danger. " As soon as he came to this area, enota confirmed that the environment here is different from that of the element plane. In addition, what makes him care about is the ghost dragon corpse on one side, and this area that once belonged to the kingdom of dragons. "We have come to the theme plane. You said you want to explore the truth of the rumor. Do you have any specific plans? " Asked rod Enota pondered, and then looked aside. He thought that he had not thought about how to explore in the theme plane before. In the perception, the breath of the Dragon once belonged to here attracted enota''s attention again. "Take me to the place where the giant dragons gather. There should be a kingdom of dragons in the theme plane, just like the ruins in front of me." Based on his perception of dragon like creatures, enota can judge that the area where it is located once belonged to the powerful dragon Kingdom, but he doesn''t know why it was abandoned. In the thematic plane, there should be similar areas. As for where to go to find the existing dragon Kingdom, it is not the concern of enota. The existence of followers is to solve this problem. Enota only needs to get the final result. Enota believes that ordinary creatures, like rod in front of them, don''t know what they want to know. Only from other dragons can they get some useful information. Hearing enota''s request, rod felt a little embarrassed. After thinking about it, he said, "I really know the location of the Dragon kingdom. In the distance, deep in the dense forest, there is the existence of the Dragon Kingdom, in which there are a large number of giant dragons." "Great, then take me quickly." Enota said happily. "Unfortunately, the road to that side is being guarded by my enemies, and the dragon in it is also friendly with my enemies. As soon as I appear, I will be attacked by them, and I''m afraid I can''t go there in a short time." "Oh..." enota sighed, and there was endless disappointment in his words. "Maybe you can go by yourself. My enemies don''t understand your identity. I believe you can get a lot of useful information from those dragons." "Do you want to take advantage of this opportunity to escape, so that I can find other dragons by myself, rod? The dragon will not abandon its own wealth. I will fight with my followers until I reach the kingdom of the dragon. " Inotalan said. Learned from enota that it would deal with the enemy instead of leaving alone, rod felt helpless. The good news is that if you meet a powerful enemy again, such as eve before, with the powerful strength of fairy dragon, rod has the ability to fight against it. He doesn''t have to be killed at any time as before. The bad news is that rod, who has reached an agreement with enota before, seems to have underestimated the dragon''s possessiveness. Rod, who has become a follower, is hard to get rid of the fairy dragon in front of him. He has to perform all kinds of duties of followers and meet all kinds of requirements of the fairy dragon. As for violating the original agreement, if he did not want to be chased by a large number of dragons, rod would not do so. After seeing the Dragon Kingdom on the plane of Qi element, rod had a deep understanding of the strength of those dragons. The fairy dragon in front of us has the ability to track space magic. With the power of space magic alone, rod can''t get rid of its tracking. He has to use other methods. What makes rod concerned is that when he returns to the theme plane by using the gate of different dimensions, the gate of different dimensions leading to the site of the kingdom of dragons is not affected by the rituals that exist here. It seems that only the space magic that is cast from inside the site to other places will the effect be disturbed. No matter how you think about it, the existence of enota has more advantages than disadvantages for rod. Naturally, rod can''t push this extremely powerful creature to the opposite of himself. He can only meet its requirements as much as possible. In the face of some invincible enemies, he still needs enota''s help. In addition, rod''s magic talisman is still in the hands of enota at this time. Although he exchanged it for the casting method of the gate of different dimensions, rod still felt a pity for losing such an artifact component. If possible, rod wanted to exchange other treasures for the artifact component. According to the fairy dragon''s attitude towards the treasure, this may be difficult to achieve. The treasure that falls into the hands of the dragon can never be easily handed over by it, but rod is still going to try. In the main plane, rod undoubtedly came to his own home. With the progress of the battle, the speed of seizing wealth from other creatures increased rapidly, and the accumulated wealth, even the dragon, would be moved. Chapter 1210 He successfully returned to the kingdom of dragon in the thematic plane. Except for the ghost dragon, rod did not see any other creatures. Eve, the hero before him, and Fiat, who seduced him, had already left from here. Here, only rod and fairy dragon exist. At this time, rod should have returned to his own power immediately. Even if Yves attacked again, under the cover of many necromancer kings, rod would not be as embarrassed as before. However, rod hesitated at this time. Rod knew that ordinary mages who were involved in the void would end up dead. Seeing with his own eyes that he was exiled, Yves would not think that he could return to the battlefield in a short time. On the contrary, he would think that he had already died in the turbulence of space. The wrong prediction from the enemy is undoubtedly an opportunity for rod. With this, rod can successfully achieve feign death, so as to confuse the enemy''s intelligence and completely escape from the battlefield until the last moment, and then give the enemy the final blow. In rod''s view, if he can achieve this, he will undoubtedly be able to completely hide in a group of necromancers, without any possibility of exposing the identity of the artifact holder. The Necromancer''s continuous transformation of corpse witches can gather a very powerful force and finally form a general trend to clear all the obstacles ahead. Although rod is the holder of artifact and the promoter of the campaign, when the general situation belonging to the necromancer is revealed, even without rod''s existence, the campaign can not stop like this. The necromancer who has not yet obtained the necromancer king and has not been able to transform the necromancer will not be reconciled to such an outcome. The necromancer who has transformed a large number of necromancers hopes to obtain more in the campaign. The undead mage''s pursuit of the undead will promote their continuous transformation, which needs to move towards the core area of Eli. All the Necromancers are crazy about this grand occasion, and the power gained from it is enough to completely change the past situation. If we miss this battle, we may never have such an opportunity from now on. There is no means to prevent the transformation of the necromancer. The existence of space magic provides full convenience for the necromancer. Even if the defenders in the dense forest try their best, they can only delay the pace of the necromancer. As for the future development of the campaign, rod had a long-term expectation in his mind. Taking this opportunity, rod planned to feign death. The only thing he was not sure about was the attitude of enota towards all this. According to rod''s understanding, there is no unified standard for the likes and dislikes of giant dragons. Moodiness is the best description for them. In addition to the pursuit of treasure, giant dragons often have very different views on other things. What rod most wants to know is, of course, enota''s view on the necromancer. If he is careless, when enota understands the truth of the war, he will help Eli to attack the necromancer in turn, it will not be worth the loss. What''s more, the land of dragons that enota wants to go to is located in the turalion forest deep in Eli. When this fairy dragon meets with other dragons, it will inevitably be affected by them. Rod doesn''t want to see this. For a moment, rod felt extremely difficult to deal with the fairy dragon. He couldn''t find a suitable way to meet the fairy dragon''s requirements and avoid the influence of other dragons. It seems that he recalled some matters and calculated the corresponding time in his mind. It seems that rod has made some decision and his expression has changed a little. "In fact, I also know the location of another dragon Kingdom, but it''s very far away and the environment is very different from here." "Don''t you master the gate of the dimension? No matter how far away it is, it''s just a matter of a few spells. " The fairy dragon''s words are somewhat reproachful. It seems that she is complaining about rod''s failure to tell the news as soon as possible. In addition, she has the joy of learning the news. "My mana is not enough. I need a period of rest to get to that place. I''ll take you back to my own place first. This is not the place to cast space spells. Follow me The land of the dragon still interferes with space magic. Rod is unable to cast space magic here, so he leads enota to the dense forest outside the land of the dragon. Rod raised his hand. With a familiar wave of space, a bright yellow portal appeared in front of him. In order to save mana consumption, rod has already assigned skill points to air magic. Higher level special skills greatly reduce the mana consumption of the gate of different dimensions. Even so, releasing a gate of different dimensions still requires rod to consume less than half of his mana. Even if he has a full amount of mana, rod can only cast the gate of different dimensions three times at most. After that, he will consume all mana, which is not enough to cast one after another. After the original battle and the casting of the gate of different dimensions, rod''s remaining mana is only enough to cast the last one, and then his mana will be completely exhausted. Therefore, rod has to send enota to Sao city first to recover his mana, and then he can think of other ways. As for the door of different dimensions opened by rod, perhaps because of his strong strength, enota didn''t doubt it, so he went directly into it. Seeing this, rod immediately followed. Before leaving, using the ability of consanguinity perception, rod told Rowling, who is still in vilning, of his own information, so that she would not have to worry about her own safety. Then he went through the gate of different dimensions and returned to Sao city. Walking out of the bright yellow door of different dimensions, the sky is boundless all around, and the solid ground is under foot, which reminds rod of his previous scene on the plane of Qi element. The only difference from before is that in the plane of Qi element, the sky is white and bright, while the sky here is shrouded by dark clouds. The figures of rod and enota appeared at the top of the soul tower. As soon as they arrived, they attracted the attention of the creatures on one side. It was a huge white bird with a lot of death energy all over its body. Its feathers were scattered and uneven, and some places were only connected by a layer of skin and flesh. At this time, he was looking at the tower with fear. He didn''t understand the existence of the creatures that suddenly appeared here. He could only rely on his own instinct to feel a strong tremor from the fairy dragon. Chapter 1211 Noticing the giant bird creature on one side, enota felt curious and couldn''t help leaning forward to observe it more carefully. In the plane of Qi element, enota has seen all kinds of flying creatures, but it is the first time that he has seen a bird that is gray and full of unknown breath, especially from this creature in front of him, he feels the breath like Rhodes. Aware of the purple dragon''s approaching body, which contains the breath of fear, the creatures on one side as if frightened, quickly waved their wings, flew to the side, and instantly came to the sky outside the tower. I do not know why, it does not want to fly away from here, always circling around the tower, trying to use its own way to drive away the purple dragon in front of it. On the other hand, rod, who walks out of the door of different dimensions, sees everything in front of him. The giant bird that appears here is Rowling''s hero Thunderbird. Before rod and his party return through the gate of different dimensions, it stays at the top of the evocation tower. Rod chose to take enota to the top of the evocation tower for fear that the appearance of the fairy dragon would lead to turmoil in the city and force him to intervene. Once this happens, the news of rod''s return will soon reach the enemy. Covered by the dark sky, the necromancer below can hardly see the situation above the evocation tower, and rod doesn''t have to worry about the powerful fairy dragon to attract the attention of other creatures. It never occurred to me that the hero Thunderbird was already at the top of the evocation tower. The appearance of the fairy dragon immediately disturbed him, and even caused him to make all kinds of extreme actions. Looking around, rod noticed that on the top of the evocation tower, there are many silvery white ores. There are bright lights on the ores, which are still dazzling in the dark environment, illuminating the surrounding environment. From the surrounding ores, rod can sense the violent fluctuation of Magic Elements in the gas system, and all kinds of electric energy constantly emerge from it. It seems that with a little guidance, strong lightning will break out. In rod''s impression, the silver ore on the top of the tower is called lightning ore, which is an excellent material to guide the magic ceremony. At the same time, it can be used directly against the enemy. I didn''t expect that there were so many silver ores on the top of the tower, and I didn''t know where the hero Thunderbird came from. Last time when he came to the top of the soul summoning tower, rod felt the abnormal breath in the outermost layer of the tower, but he didn''t care about it at that time. He only thought it was the magic ceremony under Rowling cloth. In addition, with the existence of the ghost dragon, rod didn''t take it seriously. Until now, he realized what the abnormal breath came from. At this time, all the silver ores suddenly burst into a strong light at the same time. It was the hero Thunderbird circling outside the tower that caused this abnormal change. In his perception, the magic elements of the surrounding air system instantly entered a state of frenzy. Recalling his guidance to chain lightning when he fought with the hero Thunderbird, rod also realized the purpose of his action. On the top of the tower, there are a lot of unstable gas Magic Elements in these silver ores. They are a special weapon against the enemy. After the guidance of the mage, they can cause great damage. At present, the hero Thunderbird is conducting such guidance, trying to extract energy from the surrounding lightning ores to form an extremely powerful chain lightning, so as to deal with the purple dragon in front of him. Together with rod in front of him, he is also in the range of chain lightning. Perceiving the scene in front of him, rod was worried. What he was worried about was not the powerful fairy dragon or his own safety, but the hero Thunderbird in front of him. According to the casting ability of the fairy dragon, the chain lightning in front of it can hardly have any effect on it. It has too many ways to stop the chain lightning falling. On the contrary, it is the hero Thunderbird in front of it, which is difficult to sustain the attack spell of the fairy dragon. Hero Thunderbird as Rowling''s death knight, rod naturally won''t watch it hurt, hasten to stop. Aware of rod''s appearance, the hero Thunderbird''s attitude has not changed at all, and there is still strong electric energy around. Because there is no direct mental imprint, rod can not forcibly control the hero Thunderbird in front of him. Rod recalled that during her exile, Rowling was able to control the Dragon by using the ability of consanguinity perception, simulating her own breath, giving orders to the dragon, and finally successfully making the Dragon follow the instructions. Compared with the ghost dragon, the situation of the hero Thunderbird is obviously more complicated. Although the ghost dragon has great strength, it does not have complete intelligence. It can only follow the orders given by the spirit mark. The Thunderbird in front of it has the status of a hero. After being transformed into a death knight, all its abilities are preserved and can make its own judgment. Before that, rod had not tried such a method, but had heard Rowling mention it, but in the absence of other better options, rod could only try. With the help of the ability of consanguinity perception, rod tries to give orders to the hero Thunderbird in front of him, but it doesn''t work. Rod can''t establish effective communication with the hero Thunderbird in front of him. In desperation, rod had to make another choice. As the cold wind blows by, rod''s cloak rises high behind him. At the same time, a special energy of death is released from the cloak towards the hero Thunderbird. In the distance, Rowling, who is carrying out the gate of time and space to the city of Sao, suddenly finds something. She is surprised and looks in the direction of Sao. In Rowling''s perception, her originally extremely compact spiritual attribute suddenly empties a lot. After careful examination, she finds that she has lost the spiritual mark of controlling the hero Thunderbird. Rowling''s first thought is that the hero Thunderbird died in the hands of other creatures. Only in this way can she get rid of the control of the mental imprint. But at this time, Rowling receives rod''s signal from the sense of blood relationship. Rowling, who doesn''t understand what happened, is puzzled. With a special breath, the energy of death is directly engraved into the body of the hero Thunderbird. In his mind, the spiritual mark originally belonging to Rowling has been completely dissipated and replaced by a new spiritual mark. The spiritual imprint belonging to rod replaces the original imprint of Rowling and takes shape in the mind of the hero Thunderbird. At this time, rod has gained control over the hero Thunderbird. Chapter 1212 Under rod''s control, the hero Thunderbird stops trying to attack. For this reason, rod is also relieved that he doesn''t have to worry about the fairy dragon''s counterattack because of his action. Relying on the unique ability of the ghost King''s cloak, rod successfully controlled the hero Thunderbird in front of him and obtained the related spiritual imprint. The orders given by the spiritual imprint could not be disobeyed by the hero Thunderbird, and he could only act according to rod''s instructions. After many previous attempts, rod has already had a deeper understanding of the ability of this artifact, and its control over the undead has changed from a huge range to a single undead. Although the scope of the artifact is reduced, the cooling of this ability will not be reduced. It will still take a day to use it again. Depending on the effect of this artifact, rod can complete the control of all undead creatures. The only thing that limits rod is the existence of control spirit. Without the guidance of the hero Thunderbird, the surrounding lightning ore gradually subsided, and the condensed magic elements gradually dissipated, as if nothing had happened. However, the violent Magic Elements condensed on the top of the evocation tower have obviously attracted the attention of many creatures in the city. Because of the dark sky, these creatures do not know the situation on the top of the tower, but this does not hinder their curiosity. For the necromancer, too much curiosity is not a good thing, and it is not uncommon to find the secret and be murdered. Even if we notice the abnormality on the top of the soul tower, few necromancer dare to approach. With rod''s signal, the hero Thunderbird returns to the top of the tower and comes to the fairy dragon. Looking at the purple dragon in front of him, the hero Thunderbird instinctively feels a burst of fear, which is not based on the strength of the legendary creature fairy dragon, but just like the fear when the prey is watched by a hunter. Under the control of fear and mental imprint, the hero Thunderbird does not dare to make any action at all, and can only stand in the same place. Pacifying his death knights, rod began to check the attributes of the hero Thunderbird. At this time, a hint in his perception interrupted rod''s thoughts. Rowling, who found that her spiritual imprint had dissipated, didn''t understand what was going on in Sao City, so she went back through the gate of time and space first. However, as the city leader, Elon, aware of the abnormality at the top of the evocation tower, could not ignore it and was ready to leave for the evocation tower. Even Vita in the potion factory, as if she had found something unexpected, rushed to the location of the evocation tower and was ready to go to find out. A moment later, everyone gathered on the top of the tower. The purple dragon that appeared here undoubtedly attracted everyone''s attention. Unexpectedly, it was a real dragon that followed rod to the top of the tower. "Let me introduce you." Seeing all the people coming together, rod took the lead in saying, "her name is enota. She lives in the Qi element plane far away from the main plane. Now she is a VIP in Sao city. I want to take her to the remote land of dragon." Said, rod looked at the field of Elon: "if possible, to meet all her requirements, in addition, remember not to let other necromancers find her trace." Naturally, rod can''t always be around the fairy dragon. He needs the help of Elon in some matters. "Lord Rhode, you seem to have brought back a wonderful existence. I''ve heard about this creature, but I''ve never seen it before. The caster in the dragon is beautiful and powerful. She lives on the elemental plane Looking at the purple dragon in front of her, Vita said in a trembling voice. Obviously, she once belonged to the Elemental creature, and had a deep understanding of the fairy dragon in the elemental plane, and knew the horror of this creature. "You''ve seen it now." Yinuota''s words sounded in weita''s ear, which surprised her. Unexpectedly, the dragon in front of her could communicate directly. For Vita''s words, enota seems to be very useful. At this time, enota focuses her eyes on Vita with a little doubt. In her perception, the breath of the element creature in front of her eyes is quite different from her impression, or even has essential difference. Aware of Rowling''s arrival, the hero Thunderbird on one side immediately takes action and flies to Rowling''s side. It seems that this kind of action can ease its fear of facing the purple dragon. Even if there is no spiritual imprint, the hero Thunderbird also chooses to come to Rowling''s side and accept the instructions of his former owner. For rod, who once killed him but still poses a deep threat to him at this time, the hero Thunderbird still does not want to get close to him. Noticing the action of the hero Thunderbird, Rowling reaches for her hand and brushes her cold body. Meanwhile, in Rowling''s perception, it is rod not far away who bears the spirit of the hero Thunderbird. Rowling has long known from rod about the ability of the ghost King''s cloak. Although she doesn''t understand what happened before and why rod deliberately used this ability to control the hero Thunderbird, Rowling knows that rod''s move must have his own intention. Rod is helpless. He just wants to use the ability of consanguinity perception to clearly convey the previous situation to Rowling, but he hears yinota in the field say: "to tell you the truth, I''m a little hungry. Before I can resist hunger, my followers, help me prepare some food." Hearing enota''s instructions, rod can''t help looking at Elon. In this case, Elon is more convenient than rod. Elon understood rod''s meaning, but he was in a bit of a dilemma for a moment. He said to enota, "Dear fairy dragon, there is not enough sulfur in the city. I''m afraid you can''t have a good meal, but you will be satisfied with the quantity." Elon''s words stunned enota: "sulfur? I don''t eat sulphur. " Elon was also stunned. Obviously, he didn''t expect that enota would reply like this. He quickly said, "I mean, I don''t know what kind of food you like to eat, so I can go to prepare it." Enota looked up at the dark sky, thought about it, and then replied, "I like to eat fresh meat. Although I can perform magic, I prefer to hunt creatures like it myself when I hunt." With that, enota looked at the hero Thunderbird. The hero Thunderbird feels uncomfortable when he is watched like this by enota. As he retreats, he makes a song of unknown significance. If he finds anything wrong, he plans to escape from here at any time. Chapter 1213 Noting the unusual behavior of the hero Thunderbird, rod quickly uses his mental imprint to force him to calm down so as not to offend the fairy dragon. Under the control of rod, the hero Thunderbird, who was still struggling, now turns into a dull figure. However, in his eyes, there is still an unstoppable fear. The existence of fear does not disappear because of the control of mental imprint. "Of course, it can''t. its meat doesn''t look good." Enota said in disgust. Rod understood the meaning of enota. Due to the transformation of the death knight, the hero Thunderbird had long been a member of the undead. Although its flesh would not rot, it could not be said to have the activity of ordinary creatures. Naturally, the fairy dragon could not see such food. Fairy dragon has extremely powerful casting ability. In addition, the body of its giant dragon is not a kind of decoration. In terms of melee strength, fairy dragon is not weak either. It may not be able to compare with other giant Dragons of the same level, but it is not something that the hero Thunderbird can compete with. In terms of melee ability alone, we really need to fight. Before long, the hero Thunderbird will be torn to pieces by the fairy dragon in front of us. Fairy dragon''s seemingly delicate body, unlike other giant dragons, which is covered with hard scales, is undoubtedly the best kind of confusion. Any creature who underestimates fairy dragon''s melee ability will pay a full price for it. Because of the special environment of the air element plane, perhaps it is a flying creature that has been preying on for a long time, enota''s eyes to the hero Thunderbird are already like looking at food. The perceptive hero Thunderbird discovered this from the beginning. At the same time of fear, he resisted at all costs, trying to gather the strongest means of attack, and was finally stopped by rod. Hearing the words of enota at this time, the hero Thunderbird was relieved, and her tight body relaxed. Rowling felt this and put her hand on the hero Thunderbird''s body. From enota''s mouth, after learning her favorite food, Elon immediately leaves from the top of the tower and arranges personnel to prepare. Soon, Elon returned to the top of the tower and came to innota, releasing a large amount of raw meat higher than him and stacked together from the space ring. On the wet meat, there is still blood depression, which spreads around. The fishy smell rises with bursts of heat. It absolutely meets the requirements of enota. It is full of fresh raw meat. In addition, it seems that it was specially made for the fairy dragon. There were no bones in the raw meat, which undoubtedly surprised the fairy dragon. The head of the dragon is bent down to reveal the sharp and ferocious teeth in her mouth. Yinota bites into the stacked pieces of meat, and constantly stirs her slender neck to eat. Looking at the fairy dragon who was constantly eating, rod''s expression was slightly unnatural. To rod''s surprise, even food can be prepared by him. He has no doubt that there are traps in the food. If rod wants to deal with the fairy dragon, this is undoubtedly the best chance. Before that, rod thought that inolta was very strong on her own strength and did not fear any danger. But now, it seems that this is not the case. Inolta''s behavior is due to her low vigilance towards rod. Maybe in her heart, she has already regarded rod as a real follower. With the help of the fairy dragon''s trust, if the plan is good, rod has great confidence to kill it. Unfortunately, rod is not ready to fight against the fairy dragon in front of him. On the contrary, he plans to use her power to fight against the legendary hero in Eli. At this time, rod put his eyes on the meat that the fairy dragon ate. What makes rod a little confused is that in his impression, with the wanton raids of necromancers, all creatures around Sao City, whether civilians or ordinary animals, as long as they are living creatures, have been transformed into corpses. In the past, animal husbandry was severely impacted, even ordinary living animals did not exist. In this case, we should not be able to produce any edible meat. At this time, see after completing the task of Elon, came to his side, rod asked: "what''s the matter with the meat?" Understanding rod''s meaning, Elon replied in a low voice: "in order to avoid food shortage, I gave orders to other necromancers from the beginning. Before turning the dead animals into necromancers, I would first cut off the meat from the animals and store it in the space ring. There are also special staff in the city of Sao, who regularly collect the meat from other Necromancers. " From Elon''s words, rod also understands the origin of those pieces of flesh. According to rod''s understanding, with the help of the cloak of the ghost king, the flesh and blood of the corpses and witches will not be used in the transformation process, and the corpses and witches will only be supported by bones. In addition, the existence of the space ring undoubtedly provides the best storage place for these meats. In the space ring, the passage of time stops, and there is no need to worry about the deterioration of meat. If we use the method mentioned by Elon, we can indeed collect sufficient meat reserves without worrying about the shortage of meat. However, there are other hidden dangers. "Do you want to eat the meat?" Elon asked with a smile, but after noticing rod''s face without any flesh and blood, he took the initiative to restrain himself. "I''m sorry, I''m offended. I mean, if it were me, I wouldn''t eat that meat. " "I''m not a vegetarian. According to the news from my staff some time ago, it seems that some strange meat has mixed into the meat reserve in the city. In order to get more reward, those necromancers can be regarded as unscrupulous. " Elon said in a deep voice. "In that case, why did you give the meat to our" VIP " Rod sneered. "Because Ms. inota is a real dragon. The meat is just food for her. It doesn''t have any other meaning. When the dragon is hungry, all creatures can become food." Elon shook his head. "No... there should be differences. It''s probably whether it''s new or not, or how it tastes." He didn''t get angry because of Elon''s previous offense. Elon''s previous words have deeply attracted rod''s attention. Looking at Elon in front of him, rod''s expression has changed a little. More importantly, it is a kind of appreciation for him. It is a very wise decision to let him be the Lord of Sao city before. Chapter 1214 At this time, seeing that Elon seemed to want to say something else, rod waved his hand and did not continue to talk with Elon. Instead, he focused on enota who was eating. Even the fairy dragon, which is at the top of all living things, eats the same food as ordinary beasts. Recalling Elon''s previous actions, rod''s impression is that some giant dragons like to eat sulfur, especially those living underground and accompanied by magicians, will build their nests near a large number of sulfur caves. Giving sulfur to the underground dragons can greatly win their favor. This is the common sense in the hearts of most underground Lords. Even in the surface world, the giant dragons do the same. Sulfur is undoubtedly a rare delicacy for them. However, according to enota''s reply, she doesn''t have the habit of eating sulfur. On the contrary, she prefers ordinary food, which makes Rhode a little surprised. She doesn''t understand the cause of her habit. If you open your mouth, you can breathe dragon breath. If you raise your hand, you can use powerful fire magic. In the choice of food, enota still eats raw meat, not cooked meat after processing. This is also what rod does not understand. Perhaps it was the special environment in the plane of Qi element that affected the habits of giant dragons, and eventually made enota develop such habits. Rod speculated that the fairy dragon in front of him should have other preferences different from those of conventional dragons. Looking at the fairy dragon in front of him, rod couldn''t help thinking about where he wanted to take her. In the earth''s surface world, there is only one other place, except in the depths of the forest of eritullarion, where there are traces related to the land of the dragon. As rod has said before, he intends to take enota to other dragon countries beyond Eli. The area that rod plans to take enota to is blakada, the holy land of mages. In blakhada, on the top of the extremely cold snow, there is a very powerful dragon kingdom. At the same time, it is also the known gathering place of holy dragons in the thematic plane. Even the Dragon kingdom in Eli, there is no holy dragon in it. Compared with the kingdom of dragons in the forest of ERI, I believe that the giant dragons living on the top of the snowy land with a large number of holy dragons can better answer the doubts in enota''s mind. Although it exists in the holy land of mages and on the top of the snowy land of blakhada, the giant dragon in the land of dragon has never been able to deal with mages, especially the holy dragon, which is located at the top of all creatures, will not follow the instructions of mages. With their powerful casting ability, mages want to control everything in the territory of blakhada, including all the dragons in the kingdom of dragons. Those dragons rely on their natural resistance to magic, ignore all the mage''s orders, and try to establish their own kingdom beyond the influence of blakhada. Afraid of the power of the dragon, even the magic guild has nothing to do with the dragon that completely resists the magic. In this case, the mage can only let the Dragon occupy the top of the snow area. Anyway, there are few other creatures in that area except the dragon. The kingdom of the dragon has no intention of expanding in the territory of blakada, but the giant dragon in it, with its powerful power, unconsciously attracts a large number of creatures to follow. The alien creatures bullied by the mage seek the protection of the Dragon kingdom. The sub dragon species and humanoid creatures live and multiply in the periphery of the Dragon Kingdom, which makes the power of the Dragon Kingdom more powerful. In addition, there are many powerful creatures who take refuge in the Dragon kingdom. Among the creatures who take the initiative to take refuge in the kingdom of dragon, besides those mages who seek power, there are more powerful beings like snake demons. Countless snake demons occupy the periphery of the Dragon Kingdom, blocking the only way to the Dragon kingdom. Even the mages who come here will be attacked by these creatures if they can''t give enough formal reasons. If you want to enter the Dragon kingdom by normal means, those snake demons are undoubtedly the most difficult enemies to deal with. Their strong vitality and fearless attack are enough to make any opponent feel headache. As far as rod knows, in the first expansion, in the face of the barbarian army that can completely disable magic, the mage once turned to the dragon on the top of the snow for help, hoping that they could help solve the barbarian who came to revenge. It''s just that the dragon, who has long been dissatisfied with the mage, naturally won''t agree to the request of master blakada. Under the command of the dragon, all the creatures attached to the kingdom of the Dragon let the barbarian army attack the nearby town belonging to the mage, which also brought disaster to the future. He has the ability to change the war situation, but he is not willing to help when blakada is in a disaster. When the first expansion film is over, the mages will not tolerate the behavior of those giant dragons any more, and will take back the top of the snow they occupy all the year round. For the kingdom of the dragon on the top of the snow, the magic guild has issued a highly paid mission, which contains a large number of level 5 magic and the same precious knowledge as rewards. Even the most top legendary mages will be attracted by it. Even so, there are still no mages who dare to take these tasks. The strength of the dragons has already penetrated into the hearts of all mages. No matter how many rich rewards there are, they have to have life to enjoy them. It is the strength of the dragon, not the grace of the mage, that makes the country of the dragon exist on the top of the snow for a long time. For the kingdom of the dragon on the top of the snow, the mages are helpless. Conventional magic is difficult to fight against the magic dragon. Even the magic puppet can''t be compared with the dragon''s body, so it will be easily broken. The rich rewards failed to achieve the expected effect. As before, the mages had no means to do anything about the kingdom of the dragon on the top of the snow. However, the appearance of a legendary hero has changed everything. The legendary hero named dekken led his army to the Dragon Kingdom on the top of the snow. After a hard battle, he finally destroyed the Kingdom established by the giant dragon, and even the holy dragon could not escape. After completing this feat that no one has ever done before, deken became the greatest dragon slaying hero in the history of blakhada, and used his reputation to end the civil strife caused by the magic guild. In the later expansion, dekken is also an important figure on the side of blakhada, and his position is not under the leader of the magic guild. At this time, rod plans to lead enota to the kingdom of the dragon that has not been destroyed by deken. He believes that the giant dragon living on the top of the snow can answer the doubts in enota''s heart. Chapter 1215 According to the progress of the expansion film, rod predicted that the kingdom of the dragon, which is located on the top of the snow, has not been destroyed by the hero dekken at this time, and there are still a large number of giant dragons and treasures belonging to them. In rod''s impression, dekken officially appeared as a dragon slaying hero in blakhada and ended the civil strife caused by the magic guild, which should be at the end of the second expansion, before the aurora. According to the corresponding relationship of time, the time of deken''s expedition to the kingdom of dragon, including all the preparations made before, is probably in the middle and late period of the second expansion, that is, the heyday of the necromancer. Because of this, rod still has the opportunity to take enota to the snow covered land of the dragon, to find the giant dragon in it, instead of just finding a piece of ruins that once belonged to the land of the dragon. As a dragon slaughtering hero, deken will not let go of any giant dragon. All the giant dragons living on the top of the snow are dead in his hands. Even other creatures with dragon blood can not escape from his hands. With the attack of the necromancer fully unfolded, all creatures on the mainland can perceive the catastrophe caused by the necromancer, especially the nearly endless corpse witches, which shocked the hearts of all creatures. The remote area with weak defense was the first place to be attacked by the Necromancers. There were no living creatures in the land they passed, only corpses and witches followed. Even the vegetation was eroded by the cloud of death, and there was no life left. In rod''s view, his current period should have just entered the middle of the second expansion. In this period, the necromancer undoubtedly occupied the absolute advantage, there is no existence, dare to block the necromancer in this period, even those legendary heroes, must use all kinds of means, in order to slow down the pace of the necromancer. Rod knows that he''d better lead enota to the Dragon kingdom as soon as possible. If there is any delay, he may bump into the legendary hero head on, or even be involved in more complicated events. Suspended animation, which is used to hide real information, undoubtedly gives rod such an opportunity to temporarily get away from the battlefield in front of him and go to another area to explore other secrets. According to his understanding, this may involve another level, even related to the follow-up expansion. In his previous life, rod followed the hero deken to the kingdom of the dragon on the top of the snow, and witnessed the battle in which deken became a great dragon slaughtering hero. At that time, Rhode, because of his low strength, was only a humble presence in the army led by deken. Even if he died in the battle, he would not attract anyone''s attention. In the face of the holy dragon at the top of all creatures, rod could not even do anything in his previous life. The momentum of the holy dragon alone was enough to completely frighten rod. But now, the situation is different. No creature dares to underestimate rod''s strength. Even so, for the existence of the hero deken, rod still felt a headache, and he was not sure that he could defeat him. On this trip, rod will go to the Dragon kingdom with enota. If he is not careful, he will become the enemy of the legendary hero. With the memory of his previous life, rod naturally knows what will happen to those dragons. For this reason, rod can only pray in his heart that nothing will happen during his trip to the Dragon Kingdom, especially the legendary hero. Rod did not intend to intervene in the internal situation of blakhada. Although rod had controlled a group of mages to send back information from blakhada, it was only for prevention, so that mages would not send people to help elacia, not to interfere in the internal situation of blakhada. As far as rod is concerned, his strength is not enough to intervene in all kinds of affairs in the mage kingdom. Unlike ordinary creatures, mages don''t know how to deal with corpses. Instead, they can easily destroy a large number of corpses with their magic. In addition to blakada, there are traces of the activities of necromancers in all other areas of the mainland. Even in the most remote and poison swamp of the mainland, tetalia, rod has already arranged for death knights to transform the undead. Rod''s existence, as well as his actions, has deeply affected the original process of the game. It is possible that his seemingly casual actions have caused extremely serious consequences. Rod does not know whether the direction of the game will be the same as before. If we rely too much on the known trend of the plot, it may have extremely serious consequences, for which rod had known for a long time. Just as rod was thinking about the next thing, enota on one side also ended this meal. The place where the pieces of meat were originally placed was already in a mess. Fine meat scraps could be seen everywhere, and the fishy smell lasted for a long time. Even enota''s face was stained with a layer of red pulp. Under the purple skin, the color was more gorgeous. It seems that something has been discovered. With a wave of mana, enota begins to cast his spell. Soft air flow, accompanied by clean water flow, is generated on the top of the evocation tower, which rolls up the leftovers after eating, and then is thrown out from the top of the tower at will. Even the face of enota is cleaned up at this time. When the effect of the spell is over, there is no flesh and blood left on the top of the tower, and enota''s face is restored as usual. The traces that belonged to those pieces of meat disappeared completely before. Only Elon looked at the thing that was thrown under the evocation tower and didn''t know what he was thinking. "I''m very satisfied with the food this time, followers. It''s a reward for you." Enota''s crisp words rang out in rod''s ear. At the same time, rod opened an inverted portal in front of him, and a crystal thing fell out of it. Rod took it, and what appeared in his hand was a red gem with polished marks. The interior was extremely pure. The only disadvantage was that the gem was only the size of knuckles, and it did not contain any special effects. It could only be used as an ornament. Even rod thinks that this gem is too small, not to mention the dragon in front of her. Maybe in enota''s eyes, if you don''t look carefully, you can''t even find the existence of this gem. It''s not hard to imagine why she would take this thing as a reward. Compared with the previous food, the value of this gem is undoubtedly far more than that of other food. Without the intention of refusing, rod accepted this gem. Chapter 1216 After meeting the food requirements of enota, under the persuasion of rod, the fairy dragon agreed to stay at the top of the evocation tower for a period of time without disturbing other residents of the city. As far as enota is concerned, the top of the evocation tower has an environment similar to the air element plane, but the space for activities is a little small, and it''s not comfortable to live in. However, if it''s just a short stay, enota doesn''t have many opinions. It''s just a time to take a nap. Taking advantage of this opportunity, rod began to meditate on his own. After he lost his magic talisman, if rod wanted to quickly recover his mana, he could only rely on the effect of meditation, just like ordinary mages. Rhode has been familiar with the effect of meditation for a long time. Even if his own form changes, it does not affect the process of meditation. Under the effect of higher level mysticism, Rhode''s meditation is very effective. In just one and a half days, he will recover all the mana consumed in his body, and make himself in the best state. In addition, rod''s upper limit of mana value is also increased, reaching the maximum value corresponding to the knowledge attribute. During this period, enota did not ask for anything. When the Dragon had a good meal, it would last for a long time, and then it would feel hungry again. Obviously, during this period of time, Rowling visited rod many times in the quiet room for meditation, only to see that rod was in a state of meditation and did not disturb him. At this time, after quitting from the meditation state, rod immediately sensed Rowling not far away. For rod, the breath of Rowling was so obvious that even in the meditation state, rod sensed her arrival. Rowling''s appearance had not changed much from before. She was pale, and traces of erosion remained in her face. As she said, she would never recover before rod recovered. Noting this state of Rowling, rod can only sigh in his heart. Even though he has advised her many times, Rowling still does not want to change her original idea, and rod can only let her do so. Depending on the effect of the energy absorbing secret method, rod has a chance to recover his original body, but it will take a lot of time to do so. In addition, in the process of recovering his body, rod''s own attributes will be greatly reduced, even unable to move, almost losing all his abilities. If there is nothing else, rod doesn''t mind recovering his body, but at this time, it''s a real dragon and all the other necromancers waiting for him. Naturally, rod can''t find a suitable opportunity to recover his body. With the power of magic ceremony, rod can shorten the process of body recovery to a certain extent, but it will take a month at the fastest. Rod can''t wait so long. Seeing Rowling appear in front of her, rod wants to teach her the door of different dimensions, but he has no corresponding ability. If you want to teach other casters the magic you have mastered, you must use the special skill of learning. In addition, you can only use the magic book to learn. The existence of wisdom can help rod master the gate of different dimensions, but it can''t make rod copy the casting method of this magic in his mind into the magic book, which also needs academic power. For this reason, rod can not teach Rowling this magic, Rowling want to master the door of different dimensions, I''m afraid to think of other ways. The existence of consanguinity perception enables rod and Rowling to share part of their perception, but for the more refined knowledge of magic, especially the top five level magic, the ability of consanguinity perception alone can not fully convey it. Aware of this, rod can only sigh, no longer entangled in a short time to let Rowling master this magic, but focus on other matters. "How about the gold coins left by the dwarves and the space gems in the mine?" Asked rod. As a hero, Rowling''s own strength surpasses that of most ordinary Necromancers. However, Rowling has little room to play in the battle dominated by corpses. Even most of the time, Rowling is only responsible for collecting and transporting some important treasures through the gate of time and space. This is more satisfactory to rod. In a sense, Rowling, who is in charge of this matter, is far away from fatal danger. "This is the harvest of Sao in this period of time, and other things that you may use." With that, Rowling gives rod a seemingly heavy cloth bag and a space ring that any creature can use. With the consciousness probing into the space ring, rod found a lot of magic potions, which were enough to improve the control spirit again. This is the harvest of the magic potion factory during this period. When rod opened his cloth bag, he saw a crown and three emerald space gems. Taking the crown out of the bag, rod noticed that it was the crown he had given to fred the dwarf to set the element core. At this time, the core of the blue element is firmly fixed on the crown surface, emitting a quiet light, along with the surrounding other gems, also dyed with the same color. After the forging master''s treatment, there is only one hole left on the crown. Even so, there is still no information about the crown in the system log. It seems that it must be restored to the complete form before the information can be revealed. As for the choice of the last precious gem on the crown, rod seems extremely hesitant. For a moment, there is no suitable material for him to repair this special treasure. If you want to simply repair this treasure, you just need to choose a gem at will. There is no need to embarrass anything at all, but rod is unwilling to do so. The position of the last hole is in front of the whole crown. I think the gems embedded in it will affect the properties of the whole crown. You can''t choose at will. They must be equally precious, and they are not on the crown. Rhode at this time, there is no suitable gem, can be inlaid on the crown. It seems that he thought of something. Rod realized that he should ask enota for advice. She might be able to take out the precious gem that is not on the crown and let herself repair it. Compared with rod''s slow collection, the special gems accumulated by the dragon for countless years are undoubtedly more reliable. Realizing this, rod stopped waiting, took the crown and went to the top of the evocation tower with Rowling beside him, ready to ask enota. Chapter 1217 Come to the top of the tower, the purple dragon is sleeping here, aware of rod''s breath, then immediately wake up. During the days of rod''s meditation, enota was very comfortable, resting on the top of the tower, undisturbed by other creatures. After a little stretch of the lower body of the Dragon Wings, after the activity of the body, the awakened enota casually asked: "well, my followers, can you perform the gate of different dimensions again? Are we ready to go? " Rod nodded. In his previous life, rod had reached the kingdom of the dragon on the top of the snow, so he clearly knew the location of that area. Depending on the function of the gate of different dimensions, rod could reach it with only one gate of different dimensions, which was undoubtedly very fast. Although there are no restrictions on the application of the gate of different dimensions, it can reach any place you want to go, but for places you have never been before, you can not accurately locate them, you can only choose a general direction. This is also the reason why rod, who had no mana value before, didn''t let enota cast the gate of different dimensions. The gate of different dimensions cast by her, who had never been to the kingdom of dragon, may not take rod anywhere, or even go to the town where a large number of mages gather. Therefore, rod must cast this magic in person. Depending on the function of the gate of the different dimensions, there are special areas in the memory of the previous life. At this time, rod can also go quickly, which also makes rod have many ideas in his mind. In rod''s memory, he knows many secret areas. Seeing that enota couldn''t wait, rod didn''t rush to cast his space magic. Instead, he took out the crown, held it in his hand and showed it to enota in front of him. Enota was a little confused and didn''t understand what the purpose of rod''s action was. It was rod''s crown that made enota interested. From this special thing, enota felt unusual. "As you can see, this treasure is inlaid with many gems with different functions, including almost all kinds of gems in the main plane, but there is still a missing gem in the core. I can''t find the last gemstone inlaid with different functions in the main plane. I don''t know if there are any good suggestions for the dragon, which has collected many precious things? " Rod''s words made enota pay more attention to what he took out and didn''t take over the crown. Enota just put his head close to rod and looked at the crown that rod took out. His long eyelashes stopped trembling. In his amber eyes, the dark pupils almost stood in a straight line. After a while, the thoughtful enota opened a bright yellow portal in front of him. In the portal, something fell out and was caught by enota with dragon claws. Rod noticed that the thing that enota held was just the artifact part that he had given to enota in exchange for the gate of different dimensions, which was a magic talisman with unique effect. "I know you value this talisman. It''s a component of some powerful artifact." Enota''s words were a little short. Rod was acutely aware of this. "I can give you this opportunity to exchange a part of the artifact for this incomplete treasure in your hand." Rod naturally did not expect that the fairy dragon in front of him was willing to exchange the magic talisman, one of the artifact parts, for the crown in his hand. Yinuota''s move, on the contrary, proved the value of the crown to rod. The dragon, who is good at evaluating the price of treasures, will not let himself have any loss in the transaction. Looking at the crown in his hand, rod did not understand where the treasure was, which attracted the attention of fairy dragon. Under the systematic judgment, it could not even be regarded as a complete treasure. In the plane of Qi element, rod would agree with enota to be her follower, which has a lot to do with the magic talisman given to her. Rod didn''t want to leave the artifact parts out, so he had to find a way to get it back from enota. I didn''t expect that he would have such an opportunity now. Even so, rod still chose to believe in enota''s judgment. He believed that the crown must have its unique features. Maybe it will not show its efficacy until it is completely restored. To this end, rod rejected the proposal of enota: "you''d better keep this talisman yourself. I just want a suggestion on gems." Seeing rod''s resolute attitude, enota had to put away the amulet and said bitterly, "well, I won''t force you to make a deal you don''t want. If you change your mind, the deal will still work." "As for gems, I have a lot to choose from." With that, the inverted bright yellow portal opens again, and some crystal gems fall from it, just floating in front of the tower. "The source of jadeite. It doesn''t need any other treatment. Every once in a while, it will grow independent pure jadeite from the inside A turquoise emerald flew out of those gems. With enota''s words, it came to rod, and then returned to her again. "Bright dragon breath gem. The gems that can store the dragon breath to the maximum extent, or even record and convert the dragon breath, any dragon breath absorbed by it will be remembered by the gems themselves, as long as the dragon breath is stored, it can be converted. " This time, a white gemstone came to rod. Compared with the previous Longxi gemstone, this gemstone was bigger, almost to the size of the head, and did not fit the crown. "The core of Qi. It once belonged to a legendary Lord of Qi element. It can give any creature the ability to fly freely, and the effect is equivalent to level 5 magic. " A strong air magic wave appears from the jewel in front of enota. It seems that a little urge can cause a gust of wind. The pure and transparent element core is suspended in front of rod, from which rod can feel a sense of lightness. What makes rod care is that the element core in front of him comes from the legendary Qi element Lord. Enota''s name for the element core is also his exclusive Qi core. However, on top of the crown, there is already the core of water from the legendary Lord of water elements. In terms of types, both the core of Qi and the core of water belong to the ranks of the core of elements. Choosing to inlay the core of Qi is very likely to affect the quality of the crown itself, which is not a good choice. After realizing this, even though he knew that the core of Qi element had a very powerful effect, rod had to give it up and put his eyes on the turquoise jade instead. Chapter 1218 "These three kinds of gems are not possessed on the crown. According to the characteristics of this treasure, they can also fit with it and add a unique effect to it. It depends on how you choose." After introducing the effects of these gems, enota continued. "I think you should understand that these gems are not cheap. If you want to get one of them, you need to trade something of the same value. Of course, if you satisfy me in the task, maybe I will give it to you." Then, as if to think of something, enota will mouth up, waiting for rod''s answer. I don''t agree with what enota said. In rod''s view, the only gems she took out can be inlaid on the crown, and there is no repetition in the effect, only the source of jadeite. As for the other two gems, rod can''t deny that they have extremely powerful effects, but for various reasons, they are not suitable for the crown in rod''s hands, so they are not a good choice. For this reason, rod can''t help but put his eyes on the emerald that enota took out. Through the inquiry of enota, rod seems to get the answer he wants. The emerald in front of him is undoubtedly what rod is looking for. According to rod''s prediction, as long as the source of jadeite can be inlaid on the crown, he can see the complete form of this treasure, making it show its real effect. Even the real dragon is eager to obtain this treasure. Seeing that rod put his attention on the source of jadeite, he seems to have made a choice in his heart. Enota''s face remains unchanged, waiting for rod to answer. However, Rowling on one side is a little worried and reminds him quickly: "I think my brother has noticed that the missing position of the last gem is right in front of the whole crown. According to the characteristics of this treasure, the position should be inlaid with the best quality of all the gems. Only in this way can the power of all the gems on the crown be united and dominate other gems like a king." Rowling''s meaning is very obvious. She thinks that the effect of the source of jadeite is not enough to be embedded in the front of the whole crown as a symbol of the strength of all gems. After all, the effect of the source of jadeite itself is only to continuously produce pure jadeite without any improvement in combat. If it is inlaid on the top of the crown, the effect of the crown will be reduced by one level. Rowling''s words also awakened rod. If the source of emerald is only inlaid in the corner of the crown, it will not be a big problem. But if it is inlaid in the front of the crown, its power is not enough to suppress all other gems, on the contrary, it will make the quality of the whole crown decline. In this case, if you choose the source of inlaid jadeite, it will undoubtedly destroy the original effect of this treasure. Therefore, rod can only look for other gems. It is not only the gems that enota took out at this time, but also any special gems that rod collected later will face the same problem. The special gems inlaid in the crown are of the highest quality in the whole theme plane. Rod can''t imagine what kind of gems, or crystals, can surpass all the gems on the crown in quality, so as to achieve the purpose of condensing all the gems. As for the gem embedded in front of the crown, rod must choose it carefully. A mistake will turn this top-level treasure coveted by the giant dragon into an ordinary treasure with general efficacy. With such a large number of special gems, the crown''s effect is no worse, but it''s a pity that it can''t give full play to its real effect. In order to avoid this situation, rod has to put aside the idea of repairing it as soon as possible. As for the acquisition of special gems, rod can''t be in a hurry for a while. Even the special gems provided by enota don''t meet rod''s requirements. However, what makes rod wonder is that the gem that should be inlaid in front of the crown is really like what he thought? Rowling''s words also attracted enota''s attention. Not agreeing with Rowling''s statement, enota explained, "I thought about that when I saw this treasure. If I didn''t make a wrong judgment, this treasure should have its complete shape before it was damaged, but later it was damaged for some reasons. " "I don''t know what kind of quality gems have the effect of suppressing all other gems, especially the gems on the crown. They are of the highest quality. But in my opinion, the relationship between these gems should be independent of each other, and their effects should not interfere with each other." "No matter how powerful the gem is, it can''t bear the power of all gems. I don''t know about it in the main plane, but I''m sure that there is absolutely no such gem in the element plane. In this way, there is only one possibility. The gem right in front of the crown is no different from the gem in other positions and will not affect its overall strength. " Instead of responding to enota''s rebuttal, Rowling shakes her head and turns to look at rod, who wants to hear what he says. Rod has some helplessness. Even if he has the memory of his previous life, he can''t imagine what level of gems exist, which can suppress all the gems on the crown and gather the power of all the gems. At this time, on the crown, there is the core of the legendary element Lord, which belongs to the category of top legendary creatures. Theoretically, the only thing that can surpass the legendary element core is the divine element core. Not to mention the existence of divine element creatures, Rhode has no way to obtain the core of this quality element. It is even more impossible to inlay it on the crown. In rod''s mind, it is more inclined to enota''s view. All the gems on the crown are independent of each other, even the gems in front of them. As long as the quality meets the requirements, there is no mutual control relationship. In this way, rod can repair the treasure as soon as possible. But at this time, after perceiving Rowling''s wishes, rod said helplessly: "maybe I should choose a more suitable gem. I can''t rush to repair this treasure for a while." With that, rod raised his hand and opened a bright yellow portal in front of him, with a dignified expression: "now, beautiful and powerful fairy dragon, please follow me to the top of the snow to explore the Dragon kingdom." Chapter 1219 Through the open bright yellow portal, rod came to a silver world. The slender bones of his legs are trapped in the soft snow. The cold wind is constantly blowing. There are towering snow mountains all around him. He should have been in the extremely cold environment, but his body can''t feel it at all. On one side, enota, which appears here, is also not affected by the cold. The dragon''s body has a strong adaptability to the environment. No matter it is extremely cold or extremely hot, it can''t limit their movement. Compared with some extreme environments, the cold at this time is nothing. Even in the snow, enota is still immersed in the previous topic, and has not changed because of passing through the door of different dimensions. "You don''t really believe that there is a unique gem that can suppress all the gems on the crown, do you? From my collection of gems, there is absolutely no such thing Even though rod has already put away the crown, enota still cares about this unique treasure and hopes rod can believe her story. "I don''t mind collecting more gems. Even if they don''t exist, I can find the one that works better for the crown." Rod answered simply, but the meaning of the words was very obvious. Rod''s statement, of course, can not satisfy enota. "It''s just a waste of time. I can feel that the unique breath of the giant dragon is gathering in a nearby area. I think that there is the Dragon kingdom of the theme plane. In return, I can give you this in advance, but you need to guarantee that it will be inlaid on the crown immediately after the mission, so that I can see the complete shape of this treasure. " With the opening of a small bright yellow portal, a turquoise emerald appeared in front of enota. At this time, it was constantly emitting attractive luster. Before that, rod had heard enota talk about the effect of this emerald, which was not strange to him. At present, the source of jadeite can continuously grow pure jadeite from the inside. Even as an ordinary treasure, it also has inestimable value, which is enough to make any creature move. With it, it is equivalent to endless wealth. Listening to enota''s angry words, rod was a little difficult for a while. If he pretended to agree to the fairy dragon''s request and accepted the source of jade she gave, he could not fulfill it at that time, which might make the previous plan in vain. Moreover, the existence of enota points to the mysterious dragon kingdom in the plane of Qi element. Rod is very interested in everything in the Dragon Kingdom, especially the king of the holy dragon, who is the top of the seven levels inside. In order to avoid the destruction of all plans, rod had to give up this unique treasure. "Thank you, but I still believe in my own judgment. I don''t need this treasure. It''s very close to the territory of snake demon. I think we''d better move quickly to avoid the attack of those creatures. " Depending on the existence of the gate of different dimensions, rod can directly open the channel to enter the Dragon Kingdom, but that is very likely to bring bad consequences. Therefore, rod chooses to come to the outermost part of the Dragon Kingdom, that is, the area where sub dragon creatures and giant dragon followers live. Although enota itself is a giant dragon, rod does not know the attitude of the creatures here towards foreign dragons. Therefore, rod must always be cautious to avoid unnecessary conflicts. Although this is the most peripheral part of the Dragon Kingdom, there is no interference ceremony around. Rod is still able to cast all kinds of magic without any restrictions, which makes him feel at ease. I don''t know about the core area of the Dragon kingdom. In rod''s view, the Dragon Kingdom on the top of the blakada snow must be full of rituals to restrict mages, so as to ensure their safe existence. Rod has not yet reached the core area of the Dragon Kingdom, so he has this prediction. His strength will be greatly limited by various rituals, and so will the fairy dragon, who is good at magic. Under the restrictions of various rituals, in the kingdom of dragon on the thematic plane, enota can not perform magic as before, and her strength will not be much better. If it wasn''t for the existence of enota, rod couldn''t have gone to this special dragon country in this period. However, since he chose to do so, rod could only meet her requirements as much as possible during this period. Seeing that rod refused this treasure, enota turned her lips and said nothing more. But looking at her expression, she obviously had great dissatisfaction with rod. He opened a bright yellow transmission door and let the green emerald in front of him enter into it. Enota immediately looked to the snow mountain and ignored rod. Before that, rod had seen enota''s use of the gate of different dimensions for many times. She didn''t have any space props, but relied on the function of the gate of different dimensions to directly treat the whole space as a huge storage space exclusive to her. Unlike rod, casting a gate of different dimensions will consume nearly one-third of his mana value. Similar to enota''s method of casting, taking objects from different spaces does not even need to consume mana value at all. This is also the extra benefit of the high-level gate of different dimensions. If the experience value is enough, rod will give priority to this special level 5 magic. Rod doesn''t know how much storage space is connected by the gate of different dimensions, but it is more than the sum of all the space rings on rod. According to the theory of the gate of different dimensions, the space it connects should have an infinite range and can accommodate a large number of things. It is obvious that all the treasures she has collected over the years are stored in different spaces, which is also the reason why she can take out what she needs in time. In rod''s sight, at this time, a little farther away, a group of strange creatures appeared. They had the body of half man and half snake, but they had six arms. Each arm had a sharp weapon. They were the snake demons living outside the Dragon kingdom. These snake demons seem to have found something and are constantly searching around. They have weapons in their hands that people don''t want to talk to. "We need to move quickly to the core area of the Dragon Kingdom, preferably now." Looking at those snake demons in the distance, rod said in a deep voice, "otherwise, it will become those snake demons escorting us. I don''t think you want to see this happen." Chapter 1220 Thinking of the worst, this time, enota did not refute rod''s words. Even with her strength, she is not afraid of the snake demon outside the Dragon Kingdom, and can solve it by casting any magic. However, she does not want to have any conflict with the creatures in the Dragon kingdom. Compared with communicating with these snake demons, enota would like to see the giant dragons in the Dragon Kingdom directly, and only the giant dragons can answer his doubts. Thinking of this, enota just wanted to rise to the sky, but he saw rod on one side. "Oh." As if he had found something, enota said, "I almost forgot you." Unlike enota, who is a dragon, rod can only stay in the air with the power of magic, but not have the ability to fly. Aware of this, enota naturally won''t leave rod behind. At this time, enota put his head close to rod''s position. Rod just wanted to follow the long purple neck to the back of the dragon, but his body was suddenly bitten by enota. Rod didn''t realize what had happened. The next moment, enota took off. With rod who was bitten by her, he rose to the sky in a twinkling of an eye and flew to the place where the dragon breath gathered. When she came to the dragon''s outer circle, the breath of the giant dragon undoubtedly showed enota the direction all the time. Even without rod''s guidance, she could find the rest of the giant dragons. The scenery below doesn''t change much. It''s just flying from one snow mountain to another. Maybe the difference lies in the coverage of ice and snow, or the biological species. In the snow mountain, there are a large number of snake demons. As the most peripheral guardians of the Dragon Kingdom, they always do their duty. Feeling the rapidly passing scenery below, rod was a little confused for a moment. At this time, he was flying with enota, but the way of flying was not the same as he expected. Half of rod''s body was held in his mouth by enota. Judging from the terrible bite force of the dragon, enota obviously didn''t exert any force at this time. She just wanted to take rod with her during the flight. Even so, her closed jaw still couldn''t move rod. In the process of flying, the cold wind constantly swept over the surface of rod''s body at high speed, but rod could not feel any cold. He lost most of his body, so he could not feel it. In this state, although rod intended to move in an instant, change his body into another position, or come directly to the back of enota, he thought it over, so as not to cause the fairy dragon''s resistance. "What about the scenery in the theme plane? Have you ever seen such a scene in the plane of elements? " Although the body can''t move, rod can still speak. Under the high-speed flight, the fairy dragon didn''t seem to hear what Rhode said. She just wanted to open her mouth to ask Rhode, but suddenly realized that Rhode was in her mouth at this time, and quickly bit him hard. With the action of the fairy dragon, rod suddenly loosened and almost fell into the snow mountain. He could not help grabbing the dragon''s teeth on one side and was suddenly bitten by force. His bones made a crisp sound. Fortunately, this process did not last long. With the high-speed flight of enota, a large number of dragons and a Blue Palace on the snow mountain appeared in rod''s sight. Looking at the Blue Palace below, rod knew that this was the kingdom of dragons that inortas was looking for. According to rod''s understanding, the kingdom of dragons in front of him is located on the frosty peak of St. xiangzel mountain in blakada. Meanwhile, the frosty peak in front of him is also the main peak of St. xiangzel mountain. The highest altitude of blakada, together with the region of the kingdom of dragons, is the top of snow by the mages of blakada. Due to the loss of flesh and blood, in rod''s perception, after he came to this position, he did not feel any discomfort. Compared with before, it seems that there is not much difference. This is also the extra ability that rod obtained after losing flesh and blood. Any change in the environment can not affect rod himself. The same is true of enota. The strong body of the dragon gives her the ability to adapt to any extreme environment. No matter the cold climate or the thin air pressure, it can not have any impact on it. The sky is still bright. Although there is a cold wind from time to time, it brings white frost, but the overall climate is still normal. The sun penetrates the clouds to illuminate the earth, showing a clear sunny day. Feeling the scene in front of him, rod fell into memory for a moment. In his memory, when he followed the hero deken to break through the dragon''s defense and attack the frost peak, the environment was not as friendly as it is now. The rolling wind and snow brought serious obstacles to the mage''s attack. Finally, when the ice blue holy dragon appeared, They were fighting in a blizzard, so to speak. It was not until he was put down by enota and stood on the ground that rod regained his mind and stopped thinking about the battle. At this time, enota has entered the dragon country, and the identity of the dragon has not hindered her all the way, but it still attracts the attention of many dragons. For such a purple dragon, which rarely appears in the thematic plane, the dragon in China shows great interest. Just for a while, many dragons are gathered around her. Even rod, who came with her, also aroused the interest of those dragons. Just in front of rod, there are three giant dragons. One of them is dark, and his body emits special stench. Rod, who has a higher level of mysticism, can distinguish that it is the unique smell of sulfur. The stench of other creatures has irresistible power to make the giant dragon. In their perception, it may be a special smell. In addition to it, another blue dragon has strong feet. On the contrary, its wings are extremely small, even smaller than the unique butterfly like wings of fairy dragon, which is not enough to support its flight. In rod''s view, it should be considered as a sub Dragon creature with impure blood. According to rod''s understanding, this type of giant dragon has lost its flying ability and can only be regarded as a kind of earth walking dragon. Rod was not surprised that it appeared in the Dragon Kingdom at this time. What matters most to rod is the last dragon. In rod''s sight, the dragon is ice blue and much smaller than other dragons. It is still in its infancy. However, there is no concealment of its power. Even rod at this time can feel a strong threat from it. Chapter 1221 In addition, from the ice blue young dragon in front of him, rod can feel a special momentum, which belongs to the existence of all biological apex. Under the influence of this momentum, rod couldn''t feel any hostile thoughts in his heart. Just perceiving the presence of this momentum is enough to make any creature feel submissive. In rod''s perception, the smallest and not high-ranking young dragon in front of him has the momentum of commanding all the giant dragons. It is not an ordinary existence. In the face of this special momentum, rod''s own consciousness has almost no resistance, and subconsciously gives birth to the idea of submission in his heart. This is not a good omen. Once he fails to resist this unique will, it will be deeply engraved in rod''s subconscious. After that, rod will become extremely troublesome to fight against this creature, and he will not even have any way to fight against it. The concept of submission planted in his heart will not change easily, and rod will not let it occupy his heart easily. At this time, rod can also feel this. He constantly tries to fight against this unique will, but there is no way to get rid of it. The unique power of the young dragon is eroding into rod''s heart. On the level of will, rod can''t compare with those powerful heroes. For this unique ability, rod seems to have no way to resist. The fear from biological instinct is constantly eroding into rod''s heart. Just then, bursts of heat came from behind and around rod''s waist, which contained all kinds of special wills, which belonged to the power of artifact. With the erosion of rod''s will, his combined artifact was the first to react, from which various forces came out to help rod fight against the erosion. The power that comes from the artifact is not the actual power to change the war situation, but the will. In addition to its own power, these artifact can not provide rod with more actual power, but the will can help. As for the will provided by the artifact at this time, rod, who is being eroded by the dragon''s power in his heart, naturally won''t refuse it. He only hopes that these wills can help himself. With these unique wills pouring into rod''s heart and fighting against the power of the dragon, for some unknown reason, a picture suddenly appeared in rod''s heart that he had never experienced. From the will transmitted by the artifact, rod saw all kinds of pictures. He saw the necromancer who was experimenting again and again at the top of the tower, the vampire who was burned by the fire, and the Titan who was walking alone on the earth. Rod realized that these wills came from the former owner of the artifact. In the process of using the artifact, the will of the former artifact holders also gathered in the artifact and was recorded by the artifact itself. Even now, there has never been any loss. These are the combination artifact. The will of the former owner of the artifact converges in rod''s heart at this time, providing him with the strength to fight against the dragon''s power, but it can only fight against it, and can not drive it out of rod''s heart, so that rod can regain his peace. The reason for this is not that the will contained in the artifact is not strong enough. Any will that once belonged to the owner of the artifact only needs to take out one item to fight against the power of the dragon. But when they are mixed up, the effect is weakened. Rod knows that the existence of will is not that the more the better. Even if there is only one will in his heart, as long as it is strong enough, he can become a real hero. However, when the wills are mixed up, the wills that should be extremely strong will, on the contrary, will calm down and can not provide any strength to his heart. At this time, the will provided by the artifact is faced with this situation. Although it can compete with the power of the dragon, it cannot be expelled. Too messy will, even if each kind of will is extremely strong, but there is a lack of will to lead, unable to play its real effect. Just like the previous crown, the gems on it are all of high quality, and there are even some conflicts in their effects. If there is no one of the highest quality gems to command, it will not be able to play the role of this treasure. At this time, the will existing in rod''s heart is provided by his combined artifact, which comes from the former owner of the combined artifact. What he lacks is rod''s own will. Not far away, the ice blue baby dragon is staring at rod with its golden vertical pupil. It looks puzzled and seems to want to see something from him. Next to him, the black dragon was talking with the Dixing dragon for a while. Their eyes also fell on rod. Looking at rod in front of them, the black dragon''s expression showed obvious hostility. As for the power of will, rod has studied it for a long time and has been making new attempts, but his progress is extremely limited. He has not found anything new about what all players want to know in his previous life. If you want to compete with the dragon''s unique power, the power of artifact alone is not enough to achieve this. You must rely on rod''s own will. After realizing this, rod felt a bit embarrassed for a moment. His will could not be compared with the will of the former artifact holder. Even without trying, rod could feel this. Just when rod hesitates, the power of the dragon is constantly breaking through the defense of the will of the artifact holder. Soon, rod''s heart will be completely occupied. At that time, rod can only live in fear of the dragon. At this time, rod had to make a final attempt, his own will, to condense in his heart, during which he gave up his previous life identity, only his experience of coming to the game world. The pursuit of power still exists in rod''s mind. Rod never denied this point, but compared with another kind of will, the pursuit of power still ranks behind. Once upon a time, someone was willing to change for rod''s sake, subverting everything of himself. From that moment on, rod found his own will. At this time, what he condensed through rod is like this, which contains his various emotions towards that person. Under the action of this will, the will based on the artifact condenses towards rod''s will and envelops it. For a moment, there was a heat wave on rod''s artifact. With rodder''s command, the rest of his strong wills found the right direction one after another. At one stroke, the power of the dragon that had eroded rod''s heart was dissipated, and rod''s expression was suddenly restored to pure brightness. Chapter 1222 After dispersing the power of the dragon that erodes his heart, rod''s artifact regains its tranquility. The will placed on the artifact is taken back by the artifact at this time, along with the will belonging to rod, it is also absorbed by the artifact. With the dissipation of will, rod only felt faint in his mind. He did not know whether he was affected by the original erosion or because the artifact absorbed the will. On the other side, the ice blue young dragon was also very uncomfortable. At the same time, the opposite impact from his will also made him feel dizzy. He could not help covering his forehead with his claws. Recalling the power that eroded his heart and the abnormal state of the young dragon, rod had already guessed that the only thing that could make all creatures submit to this special young dragon was the existence of the holy dragon. What appears in front of rod''s eyes is this unique dragon, the holy dragon, the king of all dragons. From the aspect of body shape, the holy dragon in front of us has not entered adulthood, and is still in the stage of young dragon. Even so, the power of the holy dragon emanated from it is not reduced at all, which is enough to distort the will of any creature. The influence of will level can not be solved by strength. In the face of the holy dragon in front of us, even if we have powerful strength and no corresponding will, we will surrender to it. If it wasn''t for the help of the will contained in the artifact, rod''s own will alone, as early as when the power of the holy dragon came, there would be no way to resist, and his heart would be occupied by this will instantly, and he would never have any idea of antagonizing the holy Dragon again. Unexpectedly, just entering the Dragon Kingdom, he met this kind of most powerful creature, and rod was on guard. Noticing the state of the young holy dragon at this time, the dark dragon on one side took the initiative to get close to the body and roared at the same time. In the perception, the strong fire magic elements begin to condense. Rod has no doubt that he will experience a complete destruction at the next moment. Unlike the young dragon on one side, the adult black dragon appears in front of rod''s eyes at this time. Its strength has reached its peak. Even among the legendary creatures, it can''t be underestimated. The existence of the holy dragon and the unique dragon power that distorts the will make them naturally have the status of leader of dragons. No wonder the adult black dragon in front of them will make such a move. Feeling the strong threat from the black dragon, rod is also ready to resist. In rod''s perception, there are rituals in the dragon''s country, which make him unable to cast any form of space magic, but there are no restrictions on general magic. If rod was able to cast space magic in the ruins of the Dragon kingdom in Eli before, but the effect would be seriously disturbed and he would send himself to an unknown place. At this time, rod could not release the formed space magic. The ritual of the Dragon Kingdom has deep restrictions on the mage, and rod can''t change it. In this dragon Kingdom, there is a dragon that even the mages of blakada can''t help. Before coming here, rod expected the danger of this trip. Facing the black dragon in front of him, rod was ready to fight back. The black dragon''s expression is more and more bad. Seeing that the dragon''s breath of destruction is coming, yinuota on one side takes the initiative to come forward and roars at the black dragon. Then the black dragon angrily disperses the flame in his mouth. After dissolving the black dragon''s attack, enota looks at rod below, with an apologetic look on his face. "I forgot, you may not understand them." At this time, enota took a purple ribbon from his neck. The color of the ribbon was very similar to enota''s skin. Rod didn''t find it before. "Put it on and remember to give it back to me later." Take the ribbon from enota, and through the feedback of the system log, rod gets the attribute of this thing. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ [traveler''s ribbon] Quality: Treasure Type: Pendant Equipment requirements: None Basic attributes: diplomacy level + 2, durability 33 Special attributes: give the wearer the ability to communicate with any creature. Evaluation: this treasure can reduce hostility from other creatures, and can bring great help to travelers who set foot in unknown space. It was once a collection of a giant dragon. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ After understanding the effect of this treasure, rod was about to wear it. In a moment, his ears became noisy, and the original roar became the language that rod could understand. Rod realized that the former enota was able to communicate with himself, no doubt with the help of this treasure. At this time, after enota lent the treasure to rod, rod had the ability to communicate with the dragon. Depending on the special properties of treasures, rod can directly communicate with these creatures, which is different from the effect of linguistics. For words outside the common language, especially the contents of some ancient books, rod still can''t recognize them. After realizing this, rod also understood the strength of this treasure. Even if it can''t bring any improvement in combat ability, this unique effect can play a more critical role in some times. The purple ribbon, surrounded by rod''s black robe, matched with his skull like face, looked a little nondescript, but rod didn''t care. Unlike the ghost King''s cloak, which looks shabby but is actually extremely tough and can not be damaged by any means, the slender purple ribbon in front of it is as easy to damage as it looks. Once it is affected by the battle, it will break immediately, which Rhode needs to avoid. It only has 3 points of durability, which proves the fragility of this treasure. Rod has never seen a treasure with such low durability. "Is she really a fairy dragon? She said she came from the elemental plane, and I''ve never seen such a dragon before "I don''t know. I''m interested in what she calls the king of the holy dragon. How dare I call myself the king of the holy dragon in front of the great king of ice In the noise, there was a voice that interested rod. Rod looked in the direction of the voice, but he saw that the young holy dragon was discussing with the Dixing dragon beside him. "Necromancer, you haven''t answered my question. Why do you have a disgusting smell on you?" Feeling the strong threat coming from his side, rod looked at the adult black dragon''s dark yellow pupil. Bursts of hot breath, accompanied by a slight tremor, came from rod''s waist. At this moment, Titan''s arrow seems to be undergoing a special change. Chapter 1223 Under the dark night, on the barren land, the high bonfire lit up the dead trees around. A group of necromancers set up camp here. The tireless necromancers stand on the outside of the camp, with their empty eyes always facing the dark forest. It seems that the vast camp is full of undead creatures. The number of undead mages is very small. They are all gathered in the center of the camp, the largest camp. The night, which should have made the Necromancers feel friendly, became the enemy they were guarding against. No one knows what kind of creatures exist in the dark forest, whether they are the ambush enemies or the darkness that devours everything. The corpse wizard, who is enveloped in the breath of death, is following the will of the necromancer, patrolling the camp all the time, and the bones on his body rattle regularly. With the arrival of the necromancer, animals have long disappeared. In front of the transformation of the necromancer king, any dead living creature can not escape the end of becoming a necromancer. In the camp of the center, Loman, with the title of "heart of corpse witch", is looking at an open map and thinking constantly. Fingertips across the map, from the shady city to the waterstop City, and then along with the winding Melis River, they continue to swim, and finally stay in the quiet city. Their fingernails are not long, leaving a few white marks on the map. At the same time, Loman shows a thoughtful look. Beside him, there are two necromancers, a man and a woman. The energy of death is not weaker than Loman himself. With the battle going on, wave after wave of cleansing has already taken place inside the Necromancers. The weak necromancers are the first ones to be eroded. Their strength is not enough to control the transformed necromancers, so they can only make wedding clothes for other Necromancers. In this case, even if there is no more detailed order, in order to avoid death, the necromancer, who has always been on his own, takes the initiative to act in groups. Senior necromancers like Lohmann are no exception. They must unite with other necromancers to bring some comfort to his restless mind. Loman chose to join hands with a necromancer who was close to him. Among the necromancers, only those who have the same rank are qualified for equal communication. As the team went deeper and deeper into the territory of Eli, Loman''s uneasiness became more and more intense. Looking at the map in front of him, Loman could only sigh deeply. "Are you afraid of death? The heart of the witch? Death energy overflows from your body, which is not a good omen. Only people who are deeply in despair will have such a situation. " The husky female voice with a little accent came from a Necromancer''s mouth. It didn''t mean to question, but rather to state a fact. "I don''t have any fear. You know what? Before the beginning of this battle, I lived such a life. I transformed other creatures into undead creatures, accompanied with death all day, and avoided death. Today is just... A normal day. " In the end, Loman was obviously short of breath, and the necromancer on one side also found this. "Come on, you''d better tell these words to the Necromancers who haven''t seen you before. I don''t know who was frightened by the squirrel, released a series of fireballs and ignited a large forest. It''s really a wrong decision to join hands with you." The female necromancer rolled her eyes. "There''s a reason for that, OK? You''ve also heard about the story of "the Devourer of the dead". How can I know that it''s a squirrel that makes a noise in the forest, not a terrible existence? " As soon as Lohmann''s explanation came out, the camp was quiet. Whether it was the female necromancer who choked him or another necromancer, he was serious. There is no reason for the wind, the camp candle a shake, the flame has a tendency to go out at any time, cold sweat dripping from Loman''s head, at this time, he also realized what he said. "You should not mention this name, Loman. In the dense forest, this name is a taboo. You will bring us bad luck, and the terrible darkness will devour us." The male necromancer beside sinks a way. "Oh, come on, it''s just a stupid name. Do you really believe those rumors?" The male necromancer has a pale face with a look of fear "That''s not a rumor, Loman. Hundreds of necromancers died in its hands, and the Necromancers transformed by necromancers also disappeared in the dark. No one knows its identity. Its name has become a curse. If you don''t want to kill us, you''d better not mention the name again. " "I told you early on that it was a false message sent by ERI. The purpose was to make us fear and defuse the offensive. The so-called" dead devourer "was just an organization in ERI. Nothing can frighten the necromancer accompanied by death, absolutely not! " Lohmann, who has been questioned, denounces in a loud voice. While seeking identification, he makes his heart feel at ease in this way. "Maybe you don''t know that there are already necromancers who charge high prices for their intelligence from the thieves guild. It has only one person, not any organization!" The male necromancer didn''t mean to argue with Loman. He whispered, "it has a unique ability to devour all the bones of the necromancer. If it is Eli''s organization, why has no one ever found a skeleton belonging to the necromancer?" The female necromancer on one side didn''t want to participate in this topic. It can be seen that she also had some scruples about the name mentioned by Loman: "OK, guys, no matter what the actual situation is, we''d better stick to it until the sun dispels the darkness and lead the necromancer on the road again. Don''t mention that name again, Loman With the mediation of the female necromancer, Loman and the pale male necromancer no longer spoke. They also agreed with the point mentioned by the female necromancer. Looking at one side of Loman, the male Necromancer''s eyes are not angry, obviously dissatisfied with his previous move. "Gu... Burp..." At the same time, his face changed. At last, he couldn''t bear the discomfort of his body and walked quickly towards the camp. "I''ll take care of it." After such words, the male necromancer walked out of the warm camp. Chapter 1224 With the departure of the male necromancer, the camp quieted down. Loman''s attention focused on the map in front of him again, but the female necromancer joked: "Poor anmore, he must have eaten a bad stomach. I told him not to eat the corpse witch''s meat, but he obviously didn''t follow my advice." Loman shook his head, did not say much, but continued to look at the map in front of him. Seeing that the two men were going to be in the cold, the female necromancer took the initiative to ask, "if this battle ends smoothly and the necromancer wins the final victory, what''s your plan?" "Me?" Through the still bright fire, Loman looks at the female necromancer. Under the black and red hood, there is a face full of defects. The left eye socket is covered with purplish blood vessels, and the skin below is wrinkled and inactive. But from the delicate right face, it is not difficult to see what kind of appearance she once had. Loman himself was no better. The skin around his mouth was rotten and his terrible teeth were exposed to the air all the time. The erosion trace of death energy deeply exists in them, which is the only way for all senior Necromancers. "I want to go to Diya, to the best necromancer Academy for further study, and to explore the way to become a lich. The harvest of this battle is enough for me to spend a long time. If it goes well, it won''t be long before I can hold the final ceremony... Endless night ceremony." To be a real Lich is the pursuit of every necromancer. Loman''s answer makes people unable to find any questions. "Lich... If you want to be a lich, you don''t have to rely on magic knowledge alone. You have to have unique potential. I don''t have such potential. It''s my limit to reach the present level. " "And you? You once said that the life of the necromancer is boring and you want to find a place to live in seclusion. It''s not a good choice to stay in vilning Loman asked casually, but his eyes were always on the people around him. "I also know..." as if thinking of something, the female necromancer sighed, "I will stay in Eli. As you know, when the battle is over, all the land that once belonged to Eli will be occupied by the necromancer." In the middle of the camp, there was a sudden strong wind, which made the whole camp swaying and the candle light swaying. It was possible to go out at any time. However, Loman can''t take these into account. His vision always stays on the female necromancer in front of him. As the words came out, she showed a smile of expectation. On the intact half of her face, the smile was so bright that it should not belong to the necromancer, which deeply attracted Loman''s attention. For a moment, Loman completely ignored the defect of her half face. "If possible, I would like to choose a dense forest that has not been eroded by the Necromancers in the territory of Eli, establish my own pasture, and find a man who can see the past. I don''t know if my body is still fertile. " The smile on the female Necromancer''s face has not disappeared. Suddenly, all the candles in the camp are extinguished at this moment. In the dark, with the sound of wood breaking, something came crashing down. Realizing the coming of the crisis, Loman immediately moved out of the tent. Loman noticed that somehow, the camp suddenly collapsed, and the original torches in the camp were completely extinguished, and the surrounding area was completely in darkness. "Is anmore you? Are you the one who broke the camp and made the camp dark? If it''s you, you''d better be careful, because once I meet you, I''ll show you the power of "the heart of the corpse wizard!" At the same time, Loman started a fire in his hand, trying to illuminate the surrounding scene, but the darkness seemed to have some magic power, which could swallow the light and minimize the scope of the fireball. In the dead darkness, there was no response, only the whistling wind was laughing at Loman. "Ina, where are you? Come out of the collapsed camp. It looks like something bad has happened in the camp. " He knew that the more flustered he was, the more unable he was to solve the immediate problems. However, he could not suppress his emotions. It''s not easy to overcome the biological instinct. It''s OK to say that there is a blessing of will, but if there is no strong will, it is often controlled by instinct. Under the collapsed camp, there was no response. The instinctive fear made Loman''s hand holding the fireball tremble. What happened in front of him was beyond his expectation. At this time, there was a sound below the camp, and there was a sign of human struggle. Loman quickly approached. Through the fireball, he found the black red robe that belonged to ina. After discovering this, Loman quickly stepped forward to help, turned over the heavy cloth, and wanted to liberate his lower body. But his hand was suddenly caught by a cold thing. "Ina?" What exists under the black and red robe is not Aina in Loman''s impression. Although there is no difference in her face, from the cold touch on her hand and a familiar breath of death, it is obvious that Aina has changed. Under Loman''s gaze, the skin on the surface of Aina''s body, accompanied by flesh and blood, falls off from her body like a wax figure, revealing the pale bones inside her body. The dark sticky substance, along with the hand that originally belonged to ina, was stained with Loman''s black robe. The red light spots welled up from its empty eye socket. There was no other choice. Loman shot the fireball in his hand and hit ina''s skeleton directly. A strong flame burst out in front of Aina''s body, and the skeleton split in an instant. Loman felt that his body was light, but his arm was still bound by death. A closer look showed that a broken hand bone was still holding his arm. He quickly pulled the half of the hand bone apart, and Loman ignited a fireball again. He looked at the scene in front of him, and Rao was a necromancer like him. This was the first time to see such a thing. In the dark, suddenly came a burst of laughter, mercilessly laughing at Loman in front of him, which undoubtedly annoyed him. Under Loman''s command, the corpse witches gathered to give him some psychological comfort. He roared around: "who is playing tricks in the dark? Get out of here quickly!" Chapter 1225 Loman''s last fireball has achieved full success. It not only repels the enemy, but also makes Loman feel at ease now that the fire burns on the collapsed barracks and slightly dispels the darkness around him. The silent camp resounds with Loman''s roar. At this time, he doesn''t care about the strength of the enemy, just wants to vent his own anger. In the dark, ina''s skeleton stood up again. At this time, her whole body was scorched black, and her ribs were broken. Even her arm, only one of them was still intact, and the cuff on the other side was empty. Loman can feel a familiar breath from it, which belongs to the breath of corpse witch, even stronger than the previous ina. When ina was transformed, Loman didn''t even see the enemy. Looking at Aina''s body, Loman felt a pang of pain. Before that, he talked with him. The necromancer who wanted to live in seclusion after the battle became an undead in a twinkling of an eye. "I''ve heard of your name, the heart of the necromancer. When I was an ordinary necromancer, I had heard of it. I didn''t expect to see you here." The deep male voice came from the skull in front of Loman, accompanied by the continuous opening and closing of the teeth, making bursts of penetrating sound. Loman knows that at this time, Aina is dead. With the help of her bones, another necromancer hiding in the dark is responsible for all this. After discovering this, Loman immediately calmed down and tried to make a verbal test: "I don''t remember offending a powerful being like you." "Offend? No, you haven''t offended me, and I didn''t come here for you. I just happened to meet you in the process of routine. " The deep male voice said so. Meanwhile, the jaw bone of the skeleton was wide open, which seemed to show an exaggerated smile to Loman in front of him. Even though his face had no flesh and blood, Loman could still feel it. "I can''t imagine that" the heart of a corpse witch "is so vulnerable that it''s no different from the necromancer I''ve seen on weekdays." The words coming from his ears made Loman feel cold. If the Necromancer''s words were true, he would be in full trouble. "Gobbler of the dead..." At this moment, Loman couldn''t help thinking of the name. After seeing the tragedy of Aina, Loman also understood the fate of anmore, who had never appeared. He was afraid that when he left the camp, he would die in the hands of the necromancer. At this time, Loman had to recognize a fact, that is, he met an extremely terrible existence, the Devourer of the dead in the dark. The names of the Devourer of the dead have become curses that frighten the necromancer. Loman didn''t believe this before, but now it has come true. "To be honest, I don''t like the name. I prefer to be called Vera, death knight Vera." The necromancer in the dark did not deny the identity of the necromancer. From his words, Loman got more useful information. "Death Knight... A powerful being like you, is willing to be a death knight whose life and death are controlled by others?" Speaking of this, Loman''s face changed, as if he thought of something "It''s said that you have the ability to devour Necromancers. All the Necromancers you meet, together with their necromancers, have disappeared from the world and never seen again. But in my opinion, you should keep all those necromancers and hide them in places that other necromancers don''t know, so as to rebel when the time is right." In the end, Lohmann''s words became firm, and there seemed to be unshakable will in them. "Let me join you. Death knights can''t disobey the power of spiritual imprint. No matter how powerful they are, they can''t rebel against the necromancer who controls them. They must rely on the power of other Necromancers. Believe me, I can help you in this process. You don''t want to be enslaved as death knights for a lifetime. " "Ha ha ha..." The wild laughter came from the darkness. Under the light of the fire, the bones of Aina swayed wantonly. The jaw was wide open, and the shadow was distorted between the hands and feet. In the end, the whole jaw was broken from the skull and could not be recovered. Looking at the skeletons in front of him, Loman felt guilty, but compared with living, the others were nothing. Lohmann, who thinks that his strength is far less than that of the Devourer of the dead, can only fight for the chance of survival from other aspects. To his surprise, he seems to have made some mistakes in his guess. "You don''t know what a great being I''m loyal to. It''s a gift from God that I can be his death knight. I will repay my new master with my greatest achievement. This battle is my chance." The laughter died down gradually. In the dark, a figure came out slowly, covered by a wide hood. Loman could not see his face clearly. When the unknown enemy appeared, Loman''s fear did not diminish at all. He had to move his body close to the corpse witches in the rear, trying to seek shelter from the undead creatures. No matter how powerful the undead devours were, it would take some time to deal with these corpses witches. "However, you''re right about one thing. I don''t have the ability to devour corpses. Those corpses are really hidden by me." At this moment, the fire on the campsite was completely extinguished, and the surrounding light was suddenly dim. Only the fireball in Loman''s hand was still emitting a little light. "I want to surprise the elves of Eli, a gift that will never be forgotten, so I need necromancers, many Necromancers." "Now, it''s time to give me the necromancer you have, and join you as a necromancer." As the wind blows over, the fireball in Loman''s hand is shattered, and the field falls into deep darkness, without any light. Loman was shocked. He just lit the fireball again, but he saw an extremely strange face in front of him. He could almost feel the cold breath of the man. There was no time to escape, Loman''s neck was immediately stuck by a cold hand, and the cloud of death penetrated into his body, and the flesh and blood immediately peeled off, instantly destroying all the organs in his body. Breathing stopped, consciousness gradually blurred, unable to maintain the guidance of the spell, the fireball that Loman failed to throw slowly dissipated, and the camp fell into deep darkness. Chapter 1226 After days of fighting, "the Witch of fire" edni finally forced the evil lizard man into a desperate situation. Although he is only a lizard man, "pain bite" shows his outstanding talent, has learned powerful undead magic, and has cultivated a group of undead mages, bringing deep destruction to this land. With his unique undead creature, in the previous battle, "pain bite" brought a lot of trouble to edni. Fortunately, all this is coming to an end. With the help of powerful allies, the battle is coming to an end. There are no more reinforcements, no creatures to transform, thorns block the escape Road, this swamp is enough to devour everything, will become the burial place of "pain bite". The necromancer once tried to use the cloud of death to erode and block the thorns on the edge of the swamp, but this swamp has extraordinary vitality. Any plant eroded by the cloud of death will regenerate in a short time, and the cloud of death, which is invincible, will lose its efficacy for the first time. The "bitter bite" of abandoning this land will eventually be punished by tetalia, which edni believes. With the undead mages plundering the territory of taitalia, a large number of ordinary innocent creatures died and were made into unique undead creatures. In the past, those powerful animal trainers could not escape this fate and suffered heavy casualties. It was in this state that edni leaped to her feet and became the actual ruler of Tataria, leading the animals and alien creatures who were unwilling to die, and the slaves who were imprisoned by the animal trainer to fight against the necromancer. Edni is a hero, extremely good at fire magic, but this unique ability, did not bring her more honor, on the contrary, she had been slandered in Tataria, was regarded as an unknown symbol, and even was expelled by the trainer. Only when the war comes, facing the fear of death, will those creatures in tetalia understand that it is their ability that they disdain to admit in the past that has saved their lives many times. And "pain bite" is the source of the disaster of the leaders of the Necromancers. At the same time, it is also the worst one among all the Necromancers. It is said that before learning the Necromancer''s magic, he went to the Colosseum of taitalia and survived the death fight. His desire for bloodthirsty killing has been fully activated and he no longer craves blood all the time, which is also reflected in all the necromancer creatures he transformed. Like other necromancers, "pain bite" will not directly kill the prey with the cloud of death, but will use its sharp teeth to tear up the flesh and blood on the prey''s body a little bit, feeling that life has disappeared from the eyes, and then transform. The powerful bite mark is deeply engraved into the skeleton of the undead, which is also the special mark of the undead transformed by "painful bite". In particular, those creatures that were originally powerful but did not die, they became the best prey of "painful biting". They never mind a one-to-one fight with this creature, biting it to death, enjoying the pain existing in other creatures, which is the origin of its name. Edney once saved a creature, a giant ogre, from the bite of pain. "Pain bite" and its fight to half, because of edni''s attack and forced to stop, had to leave the dying ogre in place. When seeing this ogre, even edni, who has experienced many battles, still can''t bear to look directly at the tragic scene in front of her. Half of the ogre''s face, together with his scalp, was torn off, and lost the cover of his eyelids. His turbid eyes were exposed, and there was no good place in his whole body. His green body was dyed red by blood, and his neck was the most tragic place. Only a layer of flesh and skin was left, and his open abdomen was almost hollowed out, It''s a slaughterhouse full of flesh and blood, huge organs, and the bodies of other creatures around. The smell of blood made edni feel sick. She couldn''t bear to see the tragedy of these creatures¡° There will not be any fairness in the duel of "bitter biting". It is only a one-sided massacre. Fortunately, ogres have extremely strong vitality. No matter how seriously injured they are physically, they can recover by their own constitution as long as they don''t lose their breath. At this point, few creatures can compare with them. This is also the reason why they should be executed in time when fighting with ogres. The seriously injured ogre did not die. After a period of cultivation, he was able to walk normally, but he was very weak. It would take a long time to recover his original strength. From this surviving ogre, edni got a lot of useful information, especially the information about "painful bite", which attracted her deep attention. The ogre calls himself Badu, who was the champion of a certain death fight. According to him, a long time ago, he saw the figure of "pain bite" in the death fight. However, "pain bite" does not join the death fight as a participant, but exists as a troublemaker. From the information provided by Badu, edni learned that there was another powerful necromancer, who controlled everything behind the "bitter bite". He was the root of the disaster and planted the seeds of evil on the tatalia¡° The act of "pain and biting" is just to water and fertilize the evil seeds, and finally make them grow into towering trees. Relying on the information provided by the thieves guild, edni learned that not only tytalia, but almost all the places she could name were attacked by the necromancer, and the whole continent was shrouded in a shadow. There is no time to consider other areas. For edni, the most important thing is to solve the "pain bite" and liberate tetalia from the shadow of death. Facing the undead mages plundering in the territory of tetalia, edni can only guard her territory by her own casting ability. At this time, she was able to defeat the necromancer, and even make "pain bite" into a desperate situation, relying on the help of the noble. In the depth of the poison marsh in taitalia, edni met a group of mages from blakada. They were dressed in blue and white gorgeous robes, and they called themselves "Dragon Slayer". They came here to fight against the giant dragon in the depth of the poison marsh. Chapter 1227 There are many powerful strange creatures living in the depths of the toxic marsh in taitalia. Among them, the poisonous dragon and the nine headed monster are undoubtedly the most powerful ones here. Any one of them can be used as a totem for ordinary creatures here to worship. Compared with the nine headed monsters that lurk in the deep of the poison marsh all the year round and hardly leave their own territory, the poisonous dragon still retains the habit of a giant dragon. It often moves in the middle of the taitalia and attacks all the creatures they are interested in. It is not subject to any restriction, and there is no creature that can restrain the great poisonous dragon. Because of this, the existence of poisonous dragon is deeply engraved in the hearts of all the creatures of titanria. For such a powerful existence, they will feel deep fear at the same time of worship. The unique emotion spreads in the hearts of these creatures, and the final result is deep awe. From those mages, edni learned that they came to taitalia just to eradicate the poisonous dragon which is harmful to all creatures, and they have achieved full success, but they were forced to stop because of the existence of the necromancer. The Dragon Slayer is a very high honor, and Edney knows this very well, and it''s no doubt a great surprise for her to be able to terminate it for other purposes. The Necromancers transformed by necromancers have aroused great concern of these mages. Those who know a lot about magic can''t explain the origin of those necromancers, especially after seeing the transformation process with their own eyes. In the process of transformation, necromancers show a phenomenon that goes against all common sense and cannot be explained by magic knowledge. Those necromancers know that apart from the top heroic will, there is only one possibility that can cause this phenomenon, that is, the supernatural instrument that transcends everything. In the face of such extraordinary necromancers, whether it is the most top-level heroic will or the most transcendent artifact, the mages have to change their previous plans to help the creatures of taitalia deal with these evil beings. According to Edney''s knowledge, only a small number of the mages in this group stayed in tetalia. More mages followed their leaders and went back to blakada first for some other preparation. Edney didn''t know much about this, and those mages seldom mentioned it. However, only a small number of mages, with their full efforts, made edni''s difficult "pain bite" retreat, and finally trapped in the swamp, there was no way out. The recent battle left a deep impression on edni. She had never seen such a mage before. There was almost no restriction on the casting of magic. It seemed that there was no restriction on their mana value. From the beginning to the end of the battle, they were casting powerful high-level magic. Edni herself can''t do this. Mages need to cast their spells according to the mana value they have in their bodies. This is a point that all casters know. However, these mages in front of them violate this common sense. With the help of these mages, the necromancer has no ability to fight against each other. As long as the "bitter bite" trapped in the swamp is solved, the entire necromancer of taitalia will be cleaned up, and edni can really control this area. As for the powerful mages, edni didn''t worry about them. How could such a powerful caster see this swamp full of poisonous insects and beasts? Frenzied mana waves are constantly coming from the front. Under the night, the torch is held high to illuminate the surrounding scene. Except for the necromancer and the creatures transformed by them, there are no other living creatures in this area. Originally, if you want to deal with these necromancers, you have to go beyond their corpses and attack the Necromancers directly. But now, with the help of these necromancers, you no longer need to do this. The corpse witches who had been invincible quickly fell under the spell, and their bones sank into the deep swamp. The Necromancer''s reliance was being disintegrated by these witches. When she came to the front of the battle and looked at the fallen corpse wizard, edni knew that before long, "pain bite" could not be hidden. She felt the unique fluctuation of magic power, and she yearned for it. There is no limitation of mana, which means that these mages in front of edni can freely release all the mana they have, which is against all common sense. In edni''s impression, only the elemental creatures she has never seen have such ability. Although these mages once threw an olive branch to edni, hoping to teach her such ability, the price is that she needs to join the team and contribute to a great cause, but edni refused it. The creature of taitalia still needs her leadership. Edni can''t leave everything behind and only gain powerful casting ability for herself. The cloud of death came rapidly. Although edni, who had just been distracted, noticed this, she couldn''t deal with it for a moment. Just when the cloud of death was about to touch her body, a gust of wind suddenly surged up to disperse the cloud of death, which had been eroded, and resolved the threat this time. "You''ve just been distracted, witch of fire." Edni looked in the direction of the voice, and saw a mage in a blue and white robe looking at herself, and the air system mana was fluctuating around her. Edni knew that the man in front of her was the current leader of the group of mages, the mage named CanSo, whose strength had already reached the legendary level. "I''m just a little confused. No matter how many times I feel about those unusual abilities, I''m still shocked." Edney sighed. "This is a normal phenomenon. All mages who know magic knowledge will be curious about this ability, and finally fall for it and pursue it regardless of everything. How did you think about the previous proposal? You have a unique talent. If you are willing to join, you will become an outstanding magician, and the leader will be happy for your coming. " Facing CanSo''s persuasion, edni shook her head: "I want to join you, but there are more important things to deal with. I can''t leave all the creatures here. Tatalia still needs me." Seeing that Edney looked firm, CanSo shrugged his shoulders and said, "let''s pay attention and get back to the fight. Soon, when you win the final victory, our mission to stay in tetalia will be completed." Chapter 1228 The mana wave is constantly emerging beside edni, which is released by her ally, the mage with unique casting ability, but edni''s attention is not here. "Is this the source of transformation, red eyed necromancer?" In front of edni and CanSo is a very special necromancer. Edni, who has been fighting with the necromancer for many times, can see its unusual at a glance. In its empty eye socket, there is a strong red light, and the death energy on her body is even stronger. Many necromancers fall under a wide range of magic. With their death, the Necromancers who were controlled by them lose their desire to attack. They no longer attack the enemies in the distance. They just wait to be awakened by the next spirit mark. Because of this, the abnormal behavior of the corpse witches also gave Edney the opportunity to observe them. Before that, she had never observed the corpses witches so closely, especially the existence of the red eyes among them. Undead creatures always have great hostility to the living. Even without the control of the necromancer, they will take the initiative to attack the living creatures. However, there is no such phenomenon in the corpse witches in front of them. When they lose the control of the spirit mark, they will stand still. "This kind of breath..." looking at the corpse witches in front of him, CanSo wrote down their breath completely, and seemed to make some judgment in his heart. All the corpses as like as two peas, and the breath of their bodies can be described exactly the same. There is almost no difference between them. No necromancer can be relied on to transform himself to achieve this effect. Before that, CanSo killed many dragon corpse witches transformed from bipedal flying dragons. In retrospect, the breath of those dragon corpse witches is no different. The battle is still going on, and the Necromancer''s living space is further compressed. As edni approaches to observe these necromancers, the motionless necromancers are suddenly fully activated at the same time, casting the death cloud towards edni. This time, Edney was ready at the beginning. The flame enveloped her body and instantly dispelled the cloud of death around her. When the strong light of the fire dissipated, under the cover of darkness, a vigorous body came towards edni, with a faint light shining on the dagger in her hand. Mage''s defense is not so easy to break through, especially those powerful existence, the conventional way of surprise attack, can hardly produce any effect on them. Before edni did anything, the dark green Hercules shield blocked the way of this creature, and the space around it was also completely blocked. The dark blue body slammed into the dark green barrier, and then pushed forward to break through the immediate defense, but failed to achieve any effect. The barrier did not even ripple. It tried to escape from the old road, but saw a barrier blocking it. There were such barriers all around and on its head. At this time, it had no way to escape. Through the fire light around, we can see that the dark blue body, the regular arrangement of scales, and the muddy dark yellow eyes, the high pupil, the lizard man trapped in the barrier, is the "bitter bite" of the enemy of edni. When the necromancer was forced into a desperate situation step by step and was about to die in this swamp, "pain bite" could not keep calm and wanted to find a way to win in the desperate situation, so he pinned his hope on his own strength, hoping to solve the leader of the necromancer by surprise attack, so as to disintegrate their offensive. But obviously, he pinned his hope on the wrong place. "Evil lizard man, your greed has led the whole of Tataria into chaos. A large number of creatures have died because of you. Even if you are executed a hundred times, it is not enough to make up for your mistakes." Looking at the lizard man who has thrown the whole of taitalia into chaos, Edney said coldly. The evil act of "biting in pain" is not only aimed at other creatures, even the lizard people of the same race have not escaped the fate of death. Based on the understanding of the same race, "pain bite" can easily find the hiding race. Apart from human beings, the largest number of Tatarian creatures died in its hands is lizard man. "You want to scare me with death? Sorry, it doesn''t work at all. I''m not afraid of death. But you and the mages around you should pay attention. My master, you will take your lives one by one and enjoy the last time of your life. " Seeing the death of "biting pain", she was still hard mouthed. Edni snorted coldly: "do you want to die like this? It''s not that easy. The creatures of Tataria will not let you die until you have paid off your sins. " The flame exploded in the space where the "pain bite" was confined, and the smoke filled the air. The lizard man snored, then was seriously injured, fell to the ground and fainted. After receiving edni''s instructions, the soldiers next to him immediately stepped forward, put shackles on the lizard man in front of him, removed his weapons, tied him with ropes, and then lifted him down. "I thought you would execute him immediately and leave him alive. It''s not a good choice." Said CanSo. "I need to use it to give an account to the whole creature of Tataria. Isn''t it cheap to execute it like this? More importantly, it also has the information I need. I have my own arrangements for this. " Seeing Edney''s reply, CanSo shrugged his shoulders, did not ask any more, but looked into the distance. The fluctuation of mana gradually subsides. With the capture of "pain bite", the battle has come to an end. The rest of the Necromancers are not afraid, but the Necromancers they control make CanSo very concerned. "Congratulations, you have achieved your wish and protected this land, but the situation of the whole continent is not optimistic. I heard that there are liches in eracia. Keep vigilant and don''t give the necromancer opportunities." Edney also looked to the distance: "without your help, I might not have been able to achieve such a result. Will you magicians go to other places in the mainland to help those affected creatures? " "Maybe, but now I have a more important task to deal with," he said with a smile. Our leader, the Great Dragon Slayer, has decided to fight against the strongest creature in the world. He is leading his army to the Dragon Kingdom on the top of the snow. It is estimated that the action has started now. We need to go back to meet him quickly. " Chapter 1229 On the boundless blue ocean, the huge white bones stacked together provide the only foothold on the sea. A lonely figure sits on the white bone, holding a simple homemade suspender in his hand. His name is Kane. He used to be the captain of the Griffin. At the same time, he has a heroic identity. When the whole ship was involved in the whirlpool, he woke up in an unknown sea area, met an necromancer who existed here, and was finally transformed into a death knight. The white glow from the sky, illuminating all the surrounding areas, since Kane came to this area, the situation has always been so, in his impression, except for a few rainy days, there is almost always sunny day, even no dark night. Once upon a time, the laws of the world didn''t seem to apply here, just as Kane had been here for so long, but he couldn''t even find a small piece of land, and the ocean seemed to be the whole world. The traces of erosion appeared on his clothes. Although there was no human body or death knight''s body here, the protection of clothes was not so important, but he did not want to take off these clothes. These were the only things he could remember his past life. Since the transformation of death knight is completed, Kane has never seen the previous necromancer, or any other human. He is the only one left in this seemingly endless ocean and even the whole world. When the necromancer disappeared, the mental imprint in Kane''s mind undoubtedly controlled him for a long time. In that special period, Kane''s consciousness did not dissipate, but existed in the depth of his mind. Through his body, he always observed all the circumstances of the outside world, so as to understand his own situation more deeply. Kane saw that his body, according to the order of the necromancer, was constantly turning all the dead fish into undead creatures. Even Kane himself could not count the specific number. Although a considerable number of undead creatures have been transformed, the ocean he lives in seems to have the magic power to accommodate everything. No matter how many undead creatures are, they are not worth mentioning in front of it. At first, in the face of the control of the mental imprint, Kane was extremely resistant. He tried to take back the control of his body from the mental imprint countless times, but without any effect. Kane was able to take back the control of his body thanks to his compromise with himself. After he realized everything here, Kane''s previous insistence seemed meaningless. When he reached a reconciliation with the spiritual mark of controlling himself, his consciousness naturally returned to his body. The suppression of Kane''s consciousness by spiritual imprint is not as strong as he imagined. It seems that as long as he shows willingness to submit, spiritual imprint will release the suppression of consciousness. For some reason, in Kane''s opinion, everything about the mental imprint, and the reconciliation he reached with his consciousness after perceiving the abnormality here, are all expected by the necromancer. The necromancer seems to believe that Kane will make this choice. After regaining control of the mental imprint, what Kane has to do is to spend the long and lonely time in addition to constantly transforming the fish carcasses transported. A person is trapped in this sea area, surrounded by undead creatures, without any object to talk to. The limitation of mental imprint makes him unable to escape from this space. The body of death knight makes him lose most of his normal perception. Kane, who clearly understood his own situation, only felt that if he stayed like this, his spirit would not be able to bear it. Sitting on the huge necromancer all day long, he doesn''t have to do anything except transform the necromancer. He has no rival and won''t see the life of the necromancer. However, he has brought a heavy mental pressure on Kane. The promotion of rank did not make Kane feel happy, but made his heart empty. Sometimes, Kane only feels that he is in a nightmare. Maybe when he wakes up, he will go back to the former Griffin and be surrounded by his crew. However, the tireless body of the death knight reminds him all the time that he can no longer fall into deep sleep and stay awake forever. For Kane, this is more like a curse. At other times, Kane also has some crazy ideas in his heart. He wants to be silent, from the bright and calm sea to the cold and gloomy sea bottom, so that the sea can be deeply poured into his body, and his soul can also be silent in the silent deep sea. Kane, who has done many psychological counseling for other crew members, naturally knows that his current state is extremely bad. Because there is no other creature to communicate with, in order to make the situation better, he must find something to do, let himself sink into it, so as to get rid of the mental torture. Through the signs of the undead, Kane found that the undead mage, who was also a hero, had been on the sea for a longer time than him. Kane didn''t know how the necromancer achieved this, whether he relied on his own heroic will, or always harbored some hope in his heart, or for some other reason. But Kane couldn''t do it. Since the moment when he reached a reconciliation with himself, his heroic will dissipated most of it, and finally couldn''t unite. Kane, who is eager for silence, has another simplest way, that is to give up his own will and let the spirit take over everything in his body, while Kane himself will fall into complete peace. Kane is not willing to do so, only this, he is not willing to give up. In the process of trying to relieve the pressure in his heart, Kane thought of many ways, but failed to achieve much success. Without communication with other creatures, these ways could not make Kane satisfied. No matter what Kane did, he could not really relax his spirit. After unremitting attempts, Kane finally found a suitable way to restore his calm, which is the way in front of him. The suspender, which is so simple that it doesn''t even have a float, suddenly bends down at the front end and feels the tension coming from his hands. Kane looks happy. This kind of emotion, which doesn''t exist in the perception of the death knight, appears on him at this time. Except for the inaccessible deep sea area, there are no fish and any living creatures that can be transformed. Under the control of spiritual imprint, they have already been transformed by Kane. I''m afraid that nothing can be achieved by simple fishing. Obviously, Kane''s way to satisfy himself is not simple fishing. Chapter 1230 Lift the fishing rod, bite the fish with the simple hook, and then come to Kane. "Ha ha..." After catching the fish, take the simple hook out of the fish''s mouth. Kane laughs twice, and then takes the fish to himself. "Little Saiji, I caught you again. It''s still the old rule. I won''t let you go easily unless you listen to me tell a story." The fish''s mouth opened and closed, and a burst of blood bubbles appeared in it. Take the fish to your ear and Kane listens. "Oh, you really know how to bargain, but I just like you. I like bargaining, so I decided to agree to your request." Then Kane put the fish into the sea. The glow reflected the blue black body of the fish, and the fish''s eyes without any expression. On both sides of its body, part of the body was lack of flesh and blood, revealing the fish bones arranged neatly below. "So, little sage, what part of the story do you want to hear today?" Cain asked. "You want to hear the story of the legendary pirate Sylvia? I know, this is your favorite part, but I told you yesterday, so today I decided to change a story... How about the story of moster Wilson? " Seeing the fish swimming twice on the sea in front of him, Kane said with satisfaction: "Moster Wilson is a good man, very generous, kind and compassionate, but born in the wrong time." With that, Kane took his eyes away from the fish and turned to the sea in the distance. The sea was still stable and contained everything. "I met him at an aristocratic banquet. He is the director of the regional free trade association in eracia, and he has the status of aristocracy. Of course, he is only canonized in reputation and does not have actual rights." "King Griffin Hart has always been reluctant to see those who belong to the chamber of Commerce. He always said that those businessmen are using their gold coins to tarnish our good character, but moster is not among them. He has won the king''s trust with his noble character." "Under the leadership of moster, the chamber of Commerce flourishes in eracia, and more and more poor people can exchange their hard-working hands for a better life for them." "Moster treats all the refugees equally. He has no prejudice against identity or racial discrimination. Even a green skinned barbarian can be recognized by him as long as he shows full diligence." "However, it didn''t last long. Moster''s behavior aroused the dissatisfaction of those nobles. When the Griffin heart king was in power, he could maintain the superficial stability. With the coronation of the queen and the outbreak of the battle of virtue, moster died in the war." "The investigation shows that he died in the hands of refugees, but what kind of refugees can carry out silent assassination without disturbing the high-level guards, and also take away all valuable items in the room?" "No one will believe this result, but under greater resistance, the investigation into this incident was forced to stop, and all those who tried to explore the truth were punished differently." As he said this, Kane looked at the fish in the water suspiciously. "You don''t believe that? Well, let me remember "Among them, hall Isis, the first knight of the Kingdom, who vowed to find out the result and let the murderer be punished, was transferred to croylord... Or blakada. Anyway, it was one of the places where he died in the hands of the barbarians." "Just with those green skinned guys, how can they defeat the first legendary knight in the Kingdom, or kill him in the front battlefield? It must be the mages who did something. Even if he questioned the above order, the legendary Knight should not be treated like this "Legendary Knights... The whole kingdom, and how many legendary knights, let alone like hall, devoted their whole lives to the existence of eracia. They were treated like this just because of his doubts." "There are many other people who have also been treated in this way. They either disappeared for no reason, or they were distributed to remote areas of the kingdom." Looking at the fish on the water, Kane was stunned. "... how do I know? Some of the original crew members of the Griffin had this experience, even myself "Ordinary nobles can''t do this. If we go further, I''m afraid we can find our queen all the way." Cain sighed, holding his hand on his head, trying to ease the frown, while staring at the water, trying to get an answer from the fish''s mouth. "You''re right... It''s not a good thing to say your king behind your back, but that''s the past. I''m no longer a knight, but a death knight." "The undead spell has deeply influenced my thinking, which enables me to look at the past more calmly or objectively from different angles, you know." "She didn''t value the good character of people like the old king. What she needed was absolute loyalty. But it''s undeniable that Catherine griffinhart is a real king, worthy of a knight''s life, isn''t she, Serge? " The fish in the water swim twice. "So it''s still interesting for the necromancer to say," be loyal to me, or sink in death. " How simple and clear, there is no cover up. " Learning the tone of the necromancer, Kane laughs. Just as Kane was about to say something more, his expression suddenly solidified on his face, and then a burst of ecstasy broke out. He looked at the fish in the water and said: "Little serge, I just got a piece of good news from the undead. Great news. You can''t guess what happened." After a deliberate pause, he sold a pass to the fish in the water. Seeing that they were swimming in circles, Kane said with satisfaction: "We found the existence of land in this endless ocean, and there are footprints of human biological activities in it. This is exciting news, isn''t it?" After a pause, Kane nodded, reached for the fish in the water, and showed a bright smile. Of course, if his skin was not so pale, it might be better. "Don''t worry, I won''t leave you alone. Soon you will have other company." With that, Kane bent down and picked up the fish in the sea¡° Let''s set sail to the unknown land With Kane''s words, there was a vibration at his feet. The water overflowed, and a huge pallor floated out of the sea. It was stacked together, with an unknown number of undead creatures, just like a mobile island. Chapter 1231 "So, what''s your plan now?" Asked rod. At this time, rod was locked up in the prison composed of ice, and he was in the same cell with the fairy dragon. The scope of the cell is huge. It is obviously not prepared for the existence of rod. The ice wall blocks the roads around him. Only the slender railing made of cold ice in front of him has the possibility of breakthrough. "I don''t know. Maybe if we wait a little longer, they''ll let us out." Enota''s wings trembled behind him, and he said. "We''ve been waiting for a day, and no dragon will come to visit us in the ice prison. Most of us have no good end. I suggest breaking out at night." Depending on the time record in the system log, even in the ice prison, rod still knows that it''s night, which is undoubtedly a good time to break through. However, for rod''s proposal, enota did not show any interest, but lay on the ground. The cold is constantly emanating from the ice, but whether it is yinuota who can resist the cold, or rod who has not been transformed by ceremony, it will not be affected by the cold. For them, this is no different from the normal environment, except for the occasional ice debris hanging on the surface of their bodies. "Why? Aren''t you a member of the Dragon King in the elemental plane? I can feel the breath of the king of the holy dragon. What are these dragons doing? " Holding the ice blue railing in front of him and looking at the scene outside the prison, rod asked innota. According to rod''s figure, he can get out directly from the gap of the railing, but what he has to face after that is not a simple situation, but will be chased by all the dragons. Therefore, without the help of enota, rod can only stay in the prison. "... in fact, I am the guardian of the king of the holy dragon, not his subordinates..." Hearing enota''s words, rod looked back at the fairy dragon in the prison, hoping to get a reasonable explanation from her. At the same time, enota put his head close to rod, showing an innocent look. To this, rod can only sigh deeply: "don''t you think the raid is a good idea? Before those dragons arrive, we should get out of prison as soon as possible. " Since the Dragon Kingdom, including the whole ice prison, has banned the use of space magic, rod must find a way to escape to the Dragon kingdom before he can leave by space magic. For this reason, rod must persuade enota to break through with himself. "I know that you want to seek information from the giant dragons here, but as you can see, they don''t welcome us and they don''t know any important information. What we are facing now is the problem of life safety. Do you think those giant dragons will let you go because of their identity? Just look at the ice prisons around you. " In the process of waiting, rod constantly explores the prison in front of him. He realizes that this ice prison is built entirely for the purpose of imprisoning the giant dragon. There is no room suitable for ordinary people. I believe enota can also see this. Recalling the black dragon before, rod knew that for himself, the kingdom of the dragon was far from safe. The breath of the Titan''s arrow has attracted the attention of the black dragon. At that time, rod could use the breath of the necromancer to disgust ordinary creatures and hide the past, but the danger has not been relieved. Once the black dragon comes back and realizes that the disgusting breath actually comes from the Titan''s arrow, rod may be attacked. In addition, he was put into the ice prison and felt the deep hostility from the dragon. Rod didn''t want to stay here for a long time. It would be better to break through as soon as possible. "They just misunderstood me. You should be more patient. Don''t forget, you are my follower. They won''t do anything to you." Enota advised. Rod sneered and said nothing. Since enota is unwilling to break through anyway, he can only act on his own. Rod won''t give up such a suitable night for breaking through. If he misses the opportunity, he can''t tell what will happen. Under the gaze of enota, rod turned sideways, easily passed through the gap between the huge icicles, and came to the corridor outside the prison. Just about to escape quickly, rod suddenly looked stunned and looked at the end of the corridor. "Do you want to leave me here, rod? Don''t be found by other dragons. Come back With these words, enota leans to the icicle in front of her and calls rod out of prison. She seems anxious in her words. She doesn''t want her followers to leave like this. If rod insists on breaking through, she can only find a way to keep up. Not to let enota wait too long, under her gaze, rod went back to prison through the gap between the huge icicles. "Great. I knew you would change your mind. You are my follower." Enota approached rod and rubbed his head behind him, feeling the strange touch of the surface of the cloak. "There''s a strong presence approaching. Be careful." Rod said in a deep voice. Rod''s choice to return to the prison has nothing to do with enota, just because as soon as he came to the corridor outside the prison, he felt a strong breath and was constantly approaching this position. If he can''t use space magic, if he chooses to continue to break through, he will undoubtedly collide with this powerful existence. For this reason, he can only go back to the prison first, wait for this powerful existence to appear, and then look for other opportunities. The special environment of dragon''s country limits the application of space magic, but it will not affect the general magic. Of course, for the giant dragon, the role of general magic is extremely limited, and most of the giant dragons can resist magic, which is also the reason why the dragon''s country can exist on the top of the snow. Bursts of strong air, coming from the end of the passage, accompanied by the sound of flapping wings, came into rod''s perception. As like as two peas approached, the strong breath became clearer and more sensitive. Rhodes had a great deal of concern that he had felt the same breath before he arrived in the kingdom of dragon, and belonged to one of the original dragon. Recalling all kinds of situations before, rod grasped the arrow of Titan at his waist and prepared to fight. Meanwhile, enota was also staring at the direction of the breath. Soon, accompanied by bursts of ice cold, the body shape of a dragon appeared in front of rod''s eyes. Chapter 1232 "It''s you." What appeared in front of rod''s eyes was a real holy dragon, but it was small, not even half of enota. Just when he arrived at the frost peak, rod saw the holy dragon. In rod''s perception, the holy dragon has the strength of a high-level creature, but it is still a long way from the real legendary creature because it has not yet fully developed. Even so, he can still command all the dragons in the Dragon kingdom. As the king of all dragons, the holy dragon''s words are like an invincible order to other dragons, which can make them willingly submit. In rod''s perception, the dragon power, which oppresses and distorts the will, is an exciting force for other dragons. Without strong will, the dragon can''t help but listen to its instructions. What impresses rod deeply is that he and enota will be locked up in the ice prison, which is also the order given by this holy dragon, and other dragons will execute it. As for other holy dragons, until now, rod has not seen any. In the process of being put into the ice prison, rod noticed that there were many dragons defending outside the ice prison, which is why rod had to wait until midnight to break through. He didn''t want to fight those dragons in the space where he couldn''t perform space magic. The holy dragon in front of him will not be stopped by the guards. In the Dragon Kingdom, he is the real king. No giant dragon can disobey his orders. Although he is not yet an adult, this point is shown to rod all the time. "I heard from other dragons that you come from the elemental plane." Ignoring rod on one side, he comes to the young dragon in the ice prison and inquires to enota. Rod is still equipped with a traveler''s ribbon, and enota doesn''t intend to take it back in a short time. Rod can understand what Saint Dragon said, which makes rod feel a little relieved at this time. There is something childish in the words of the holy dragon, which also makes rod confirm his original idea that the holy dragon is not an adult in front of him. Once this creature becomes an adult, it will become a real legendary creature. "I come from the plane of Qi element. I am the guardian of the king of the holy dragon. I bring the greetings of the king of the holy dragon to the leader of the ice prison in the country of the dragon." Enota replied. Hearing that enota mentioned the king of the holy dragon, the holy dragon in front of him stopped and looked at the fairy dragon in front of him. After a while, he glanced over rod and asked, "what about him? Is it also from the element plane? " See the Dragon asked about his identity, rod will look back, eyes flashing green flame. The unique dragon power used by the holy dragon to suppress other creatures has the best effect at the first sight. Once the creatures fail to resist the dragon power at the first sight of the holy dragon, their fear of the holy dragon will deeply exist in their hearts, and they will never be able to fight against the Holy Dragon again. Before, rod had already felt this in person. After that, even if he faced Shenglong again and was suppressed by Longwei and had the experience of resistance for the first time, rod could adapt to it. Looking at the holy dragon in front of him, rod can clearly feel the hostility in his heart, but he doesn''t know where the source of hostility comes from. Rod remembers that he didn''t do anything extraordinary. "He strayed into the elemental plane, and now he''s my follower." Explaining rod''s identity to the dragon, enota slowly moves his body to rod''s side and feels the hostility from the dragon. Enota makes his own choice. "But that''s not what I got from Cino." Looking at the body without any flesh and blood of rod, a special power, in the holy dragon body cohesion. "He''s a necromancer, and he''s also one of the most outstanding people in the human race," Hino said. "He came here to explore the secrets of the Dragon Kingdom, and you''re not a real dragon at all, but a wizard. You''re here for the secrets of the Dragon kingdom." The power of the dragon is stronger. Rod knew that Cino in the mouth of Saint dragon was the black dragon before him. Somehow, when he saw the black dragon, rod could feel his hostility to himself. At first, rod thought that his identity as a necromancer caused the black dragon''s disgust, but after careful thinking, rod realized that what really caused the black dragon''s disgust was his artifact Titan''s arrow. The former Titans were the enemies of the black dragon. Even after countless years, the Titans had already died, but their hatred still existed in the blood of the black dragon. After feeling this unique flavor, the black dragon instinctively hated the existence of rod. Rod recalled that at first, the young dragon didn''t seem to want to put himself and enota in the ice prison, but the existence of the black dragon affected its judgment. Relying on the trust of the young dragon, black dragon uses his words to let the young dragon make a decision. Without paying any price, he puts rod and enota in the ice prison. At this time, perhaps from the mouth of other dragons to detect abnormalities, or just simply curious, the young dragon came to the ice prison, want to understand the actual situation. "There is no way for a mage to turn himself into a giant dragon. This morphological change has already involved the field of magicians, and it is only possible if he is the top magician. Other magicians are only theoretically possible." "Generally speaking, mages live in blakhada, while magicians live underground, and there is little connection between them. Magicians can master a lot of magic, but it is almost impossible for a mage to master magic, especially under the supervision of the magic guild. Therefore, if you have to say that the dragon is changed from human beings, you''d better call it a magician. " "There won''t be much contact between the mages and the Necromancers. The mages of blakhada have already expelled all the Necromancers in the territory, and even caused great conflicts. There is no possibility for the mages and the Necromancers to join hands. These are common sense mistakes, and you don''t understand them? " Looking at the holy dragon in front of him, rod easily finds out the problems in his words, and tries to explain the mistakes to him according to his own understanding, so that he can understand his identity with enota. However, rod''s behavior, but only in exchange for the roar of the young dragon. "Enough! I don''t need you to tell me what''s right and what''s wrong. When the dragon is talking, you''d better listen to it quietly! " Chapter 1233 In the face of the angry dragon, rod shrugged and said nothing. From the young dragon, rod felt a strong dragon power. At this time, the dragon was trying to motivate his own dragon power, trying to make rodeson obey him. If at first he saw the holy dragon, he would urge Longwei as he does now, rod might feel heartfelt fear. Unfortunately, with the will of the artifact, rod resisted Longwei who first saw the holy dragon. After that, the effect of Longwei would be greatly reduced to rod. In the case of adverse circumstances, rod did not use words to stimulate the meaning of the dragon. With the strong oppression of Longwei, this time, rod''s expression did not change. Obviously, he was not affected. However, the young holy dragon gave a cold hum. He ignored rod and turned his eyes to enota. "It''s a rude follower. He''s just a human, but he doesn''t know the power of the dragon. It''s a mistake for you to choose him as a follower and give him the glory of the dragon. " Rod''s words were not ineffective. Apart from arousing the anger of the young dragon, they at least made him believe that the identity of enota was not changed by any mage. Although rod''s explanation is not pleasant to listen to, and even makes the young Saint dragon angry about it, he finally listens to the content, which is also surprising to rod. What matters to rod is that the young holy dragon in front of him seems to know little about some common sense. Holy dragons like him naturally disdain to learn about blakada or the common sense among mages, so they are easily confused by the words of black dragon. The effect can''t last long only by the confusion of words. When young Shenglong is still confused about the origin of the two uninvited guests, he chooses to go to the ice prison alone to explore the truth of the matter. After complaining about rod''s existence, the young holy dragon continued: "you say you come from the plane of Qi element, so what''s the purpose of your coming to the kingdom of dragon? It''s not just a greeting, is it? There is also the king of the holy Dragon... How ignorant of his existence, he dares to call himself like this. " Looking at the fairy dragon in front of him, the attitude of the young holy dragon was obviously improved. Rod also felt this. Perhaps because of the same race, it is always easy for dragons to gain trust, while other kinds of creatures may not. Facing the query of the young dragon, enota, as the guardian, did not feel angry, but patiently explained: "the king of the dragon is the most powerful dragon I have ever seen, far better than you are now..." When he heard that enota mentioned the king of the dragon, Roderick was about to look in the past. Rod was always very curious about the king of the dragon in the plane of elements. Even in previous lives, he had never heard of such an existence. According to the memory of his previous life, in rod''s impression, there should be several holy dragons in the Dragon Kingdom on frost peak. The strongest one is the leader of the ice prison mentioned by enota, which is also the name of other giant dragons. The birth of holy dragon needs extremely harsh conditions, among which the most important is the purity of blood. The holy dragon is also the only one among all the giant dragons that can''t reproduce the sub dragon. However, in the middle of his speech, enota was suddenly interrupted by the young dragon. "I''m not an adult, OK? Cino said that when I grow up, I will become the strongest dragon ever, and gain more power than anything else. " Feeling the dissatisfaction of the young dragon, enota said with a smile, "I believe that when you become an adult, you will become a powerful dragon. At least in this point, Cino is right." Seeing that enota said so, the young holy dragon looked better. "Since I was born on the elemental plane, the king of the holy dragon has existed. His breath is so bright that he always guides other dragons. He sleeps in the highest palace on the island, trying to reach a higher level beyond the limits of the creatures themselves. " "Although I am the guardian of the Dragon King, I have never seen him. No creature can resist the dragon''s power outside the palace and get close to the king of the holy dragon, but his stories and teachings always exist in the hearts of all dragons. " Hearing the words of enota, the dragon, who was dissatisfied with him, showed a thoughtful look, while rod, who was on the other side, was dignified and obviously aware of something. Through enota''s narration, rod has already realized what kind of strength and what kind of state she is in. Consistent with rod''s original prediction, the king of the holy dragon has at least the strength of the legendary peak. The creatures with this strength are not common. They are already the top existence in the whole world. Even the element planes can travel freely. What makes rod care is that the king of the holy dragon, who has such strength, is still not satisfied with this. Instead, he hopes to transcend the limitations of the creatures themselves, reach a higher level, surpass the existence of legendary creatures, and become a real God. According to enota''s words, the king of the holy dragon seems to have started this preparation a long time ago. The adult time of the giant dragon is much longer than that of any other creature. At this time, the king of the holy dragon has made full progress. In previous games, rod had never seen a real God level creature, but from some descriptions in the game, it is obvious that this kind of creature is not easy to deal with. As long as there is one, it is enough to change any existing forces on the mainland. Rod recalled that until the end of the third expansion, previous players could not really determine whether there was a God or not, and whether God would appear in the fourth expansion. All about God was just the inference of the players. Depending on the effect of the artifact, rod had already possessed the divine level spiritualism. The corresponding special skill of this level was naturally the divine level beyond the legend, which made rod confirm the existence of God. Different from the existence of artifact, it needs the power of users to achieve this. The appearance of gods, especially those other than human beings, can easily change all situations on the mainland. Although rod had felt the breath of the king of the holy dragon from a distance before that, he only regarded him as a creature at the top of the legend. Although such a creature is extremely rare, it still exists. At this time, after learning the information from enota, rod realized that the king of the Holy Dragon had quickly entered the realm of God. Chapter 1234 Just as rod was thinking about the information about the king of the holy dragon, his perception suddenly came the waves of abnormal mana. The mana wave comes from the far end of rod''s perception, and eventually covers the whole frost peak, which is also affected by this spell along with rod''s ice prison. For a moment, a violent vibration came from under rod''s feet, cracks spread from the ice above rod''s head, ice debris kept falling, and the whole ice prison seemed to collapse. Under the influence of mana fluctuation, rod only felt a pain in his mind, as if countless tiny insects were eating away at his brain. It was not the erosion of death cloud, but the physical bite. Under the effect of this kind of pain, rod fell into a frenzy. The frenzied emotion occupied all of rod''s consciousness and could not keep a trace of clarity. At this time, the idea in rod''s mind can only eliminate all the creatures he sees to alleviate the unbearable pain in his mind. Rod took the arrow from his waist, and the lightning appeared on the sword. The next moment, he would rush to the dragon on the side. Rod is not the only one affected by this crazy consciousness. Even the young holy dragon is also affected at this time. At this time, the holy dragon can no longer maintain its own consciousness. It just lies low on the ice, panting for breath, and the dark red light continues to spread on the Dragon pupil. Relying on its own biological properties, the young holy dragon reluctantly resisted the crazy consciousness in his mind, but it could not last for long. If there was no solution, he would soon fall into complete madness. It seems to be to fight against this crazy will. The loud roar of the Dragon comes from the mouth of the young holy dragon. Under the effect of the roar, rod''s body looks like he has recovered some clarity in his eyes, but then he is covered by crazy emotions. At this time, with a little chill of mana fluctuations, from the other side of rod, such a cool chill, dispel the scorching heat in rod''s body, and make that crazy consciousness, also completely calm. One side of the young dragon, also affected by the chill, calmed down the abnormality in the body, at this time, he did not seem to feel well. After recovering, rod''s hand holding Titan''s arrow was still shaking. According to his own experience, even if he didn''t check the system log, rod knew what had just happened. Recalling the mana fluctuation that enveloped the whole ice prison, rod knew that it was the source of abnormal changes. A magic with wide range and amazing effect could make all creatures around fall into a frenzy and attack all creatures in the same way. Rod understands the effect of this spell, but he is still shocked when he feels the scope of this spell. According to the effect of mana fluctuation, this spell can not only work in the ice prison. The young holy dragon can resist the effect of this magic depending on its own power, but rod can''t do it. He is controlled by this magic in an instant. Rod can get rid of the effect of [madness] smoothly, but it depends on the magic cast by enota. When the effect of the spell covers the whole ice prison, the fairy dragon is not affected by the spell. Instead, it relies on its own method to resist it, and uses the spell to recover rod and the young holy dragon. At this moment, even rod had to lament the strength of the fairy dragon. If it was replaced by any other giant dragon, it would not be so easy to remove the effect of madness. Even the holy dragon at the top of all creatures could not maintain its previous consciousness under the effect of this magic. Compared with this, rod is more worried about the source of this unique spell. Ordinary creatures don''t have the courage to release this spell into the Dragon kingdom. At this time, an ominous premonition appeared in rod''s mind. He seemed to have guessed who released the spell. Rod, who was affected by the spell, immediately planned to attack the surrounding creatures. Fortunately, with the application of enota, rod regained his peace, but other creatures were not so lucky. I''m afraid that except for a few giant dragons, the whole dragon kingdom was in chaos. Look at enota. From her worried eyes, rod can see what she thinks. She also understands what the previous spell means. After realizing this, rod immediately waved his Titan''s arrow. With the lightning on it, the sword body passed the blue icicle. Between the silver flashes, the block of the prison was suddenly broken. "What are you doing? I order you to return to prison. If you dare to run away, I''ll let you know how powerful I am! " Seeing rod''s initiative to destroy the ice prison, he seems to have a plan to escape. The young holy dragon immediately comes forward to question. "If I were you, I wouldn''t do that." Rod said in a deep voice, a chill in his eyes¡° Before dealing with us, I suggest you go outside the ice prison. If I guess correctly, the whole dragon Kingdom has been in deep chaos. " Bursts of sound, is along the ice inside the channel, continue to reach the ears of Lord, in the role of enota''s magic, although the whole ice will not collapse, but also not for long. "You are really with those mages. I almost believe your lies." The young dragon roared. At this time, a strong power surged from the young holy dragon, as if to frighten the enemy in front of him. But with his previous experience, rod completely ignored the power existing in the holy dragon. Holding the Titan''s arrow in his hand, the lightning attached to it, looking at the holy dragon in front of him, rod was ready to fight. In his perception, rod has noticed the arrival of the crisis. This extremely strong crisis does not come from the young dragon in front of him, but from another enemy. According to rod''s expectation, this visit to the land of dragons is only a visit led by enota. It will not cause too many twists and turns, and it will not encounter any thorny enemies, except for a potential crisis. I didn''t expect this to happen now. Although he doesn''t want to have a conflict with the young holy dragon here, rod will definitely not stay in prison. If the young holy dragon insists on doing so, rod can only find a way to beat him back. It is not difficult for him to have a combined artifact. Chapter 1235 Feeling the hostility from rod, the young holy dragon retaliates with his strong momentum. The power of the holy dragon is still so powerful, there is no sign of attenuation, but rod does not care. Seeing a battle about to break out, enota just wanted to say something. Suddenly, a deafening roar came from the deepest part of the ice prison, and the whole ice prison began to shake violently. The turbulence from his feet did not affect rod at this time. Under the influence of higher basic attributes, rod''s figure remained stable all the time. He was waiting to take this opportunity to attack the young Saint dragon, but rod found a scene that made him care. Hearing this roar, the momentum of the young holy dragon suddenly disappeared, and was replaced by a kind of fear. Even enota, who had just arrived outside the prison, felt a sense of vigilance and looked at the deepest part of the ice prison. In rod''s impression, this kind of expression is not common in enota. No matter what kind of enemies she faces, she seems to be calm and self-contained, and only then she is in a panic. The roar is very close to the roar of the dragon, which contains pain and madness. Rod, who has the traveler''s ribbon, can''t distinguish any meaning from it. This means that the roar is just a simple roar, which is consistent with the roar of the young holy dragon under the effect of the bereaved madness. With the roar of the dragon, more and more roars came from the depths of the ice prison. Outside the ice prison, more and more intense mana fluctuations also made the young holy dragon''s mind more confused. Having no time to pay attention to the abnormality in the depth of the ice prison, and seeing that the young holy dragon didn''t mean to stop again, rod motioned to enota, ready to leave here. "Wait..." There was the voice of the young dragon in his ear. Rod didn''t look back and was ready to leave. After two steps, he suddenly realized that enota didn''t seem to keep up. Rod''s face changed slightly. He turned around to see what the fairy dragon was doing, but he heard the words of the young dragon. "If you are really a fairy dragon from the elemental plane, please also help the same clan in the ice prison, who are also controlled by that crazy emotion." The young Saint dragon asked reluctantly. "If you leave like this, when they destroy the prison, they will fight with each other. I''m afraid not many dragons will survive." Rod sneered. He didn''t want to pay attention to the life and death of the creatures in the prison. Only when these creatures were dead could rod transform. However, enota''s answer was unexpected. "I will help those of my kindred and take me to the depths of the ice." Rod quickly advised: "enota, there are some emergencies here. The dragon country is no longer safe. Some... Hero is about to destroy everything here. Don''t ask me how I know. I don''t want to be involved in the battle. It''s time to leave." Aware of the coming of the crisis, rod chose the latter between taking the risk to join and leaving. With the cloak of the ghost king, as long as there are necromancers to transform the necromancer, rod''s strength will be improved. There is no need to take such a risk. The strong crisis in his heart made rod realize that the enemy he faced this time was not a simple existence. Rod thought that he did not have the strength to overthrow the most powerful dragon country, but this time the enemy could do it. Enota looked firmly at rod: "because of this situation, I want to help them, rod." "You don''t belong here at all, forget? You are the guardian of the king of the holy dragon, not all the great dragons. " Said rod, spreading out his hands. Enota shook his head: "I can''t watch them die in front of me and indifferent, maybe human beings have such a habit, but as a fellow, I can''t see death without help." "You are only bewitched by the holy dragon! The holy dragon has the ability to influence the minds of all the other dragons so that they can''t disobey their words. " With that, rod looked at the young holy dragon darkly, and the green fire in his eyes flashed violently, and the young holy dragon also looked back with the same look. The flash of lightning once again condenses on Titan''s arrow, and rod has made a decision. Seeing this situation, enota said quickly: "listen, maybe you are right. The holy dragon does have the ability to command other dragons, but the idea of helping those trapped dragons comes from my heart. I''m sure of this and I''m willing to give such help to the same clan. You don''t have to worry about me." "I''m worried about myself." Rod said in a deep voice¡° I don''t want to die here. There are people waiting for me in Sao One side of the young holy dragon cold hum: "anyone who dares to offend the enemy of the Dragon kingdom will be punished by the dragon, you do not know the dragon''s ability." "You have no chance of winning. The enemy who invades here is not a simple person," he said The young dragon stares at rod: "it sounds like you know those enemies very well. The necromancer is just your excuse, right?" "Whatever you think." Said, rod looked to enota, "here can''t cast space magic, once in a disadvantage, there is no possibility of escape, if you insist on staying here, I have to leave." Yinuota sighed: "I don''t know why you are so pessimistic. This is the country where giant dragons live. I will help them with my treasure. I may not be unable to resist the enemy in front of me." "It''s not pessimism, it''s just a fact." Rod spread out his hand. "Also, you said you would use the treasures collected to help the Dragon here? I thought you enjoyed collecting treasures. " "I enjoy the process of collecting treasures. I get precious treasures from different creatures. I don''t just watch the treasures pile up. If I need to use them, I won''t have any hesitation." Enota replied. Recalling everything about the fairy dragon before, rod knows that this is really her idea. For the use of treasure, enota has never been stingy. Even the extremely precious treasure, such as the traveler''s ribbon, can be lent to herself. However, this did not change rod''s idea at this time. The experience of his previous life has explained the final outcome of the Dragon kingdom to rod. Even if there is one more enota, the outcome of those giant dragons will not change. Chapter 1236 "If you know something, you might as well say it. The earlier you know it, the more chances we will win." From rod''s words, enota heard that he obviously knew a lot about the enemy''s intelligence, especially about the strength, so that he completely gave up his plan to fight. However, in the face of enota''s inquiry, rod stepped back two steps: "I have said all I can say. If you insist on staying, all I can do is wish you good luck." With that, rod turned and was ready to leave the ice prison. "Rod!" The voice of enota came from behind, which stopped rod¡° Remember? You are my follower and I don''t want you to leave like this. " Seeing rod turning back, enota sighed: "when I first saw you on the elemental plane, I knew that you have a very powerful power, no less than any legendary creature. Among all the human beings I have seen, you are the only one who is the most powerful, but you don''t seem to want to admit this power." "I don''t know what you''re hiding, but now I need your strength to deal with those enemies with me," he said Rod shook his head: "stay here, you will only bury your life in vain, with me." In rod''s words, he never paid attention to the power of the Dragon kingdom. The young holy dragon roared: "What do you know about human beings? The dragon has a power you can''t reach. Human beings are just a weak and cowardly race, no matter you or your enemies!" However, rod just glanced at him coldly, and then looked back at enota. Enota didn''t pay any attention to what the young dragon said, and his eyes were always focused on rod. "Have you forgotten our agreement, my follower?" Enota looked at rod with wide eyes, his long eyelashes quivering. "It''s not an agreement, it''s just a deal." Rod said in a deep voice, "now, when I realize that danger is coming and there is a risk of losing my life at any time, the deal is over. It''s that simple." Looking at rod''s face without any flesh and blood, and the dark green flame in her eyes, enota could not see any emotion belonging to him. Her originally raised wings slowly dropped, and her eyes showed deep disappointment and grievance. Deep in the ice prison, the low and painful roar is constantly spreading out. No one knows what creatures exist in it and what kind of fighting is going on. Lifting the dragon''s claw, enota takes down a thing from her body. This thing shrinks rapidly in her hands. In a twinkling of an eye, it shrinks from the original half human size to the size of a thumb. Magic Elements gather on enota''s dragon claw, but at this time, she doesn''t care about these. Enota waved the dragon''s claw and threw it on the ice in front of rod, making a clear sound. Deep cracks appeared on the ice. Rod was silent. He just leaned over to pick up the thing and dried the broken ice on it, revealing the golden luster of the thing itself, which was the magic talisman that rod had given to enota. Artifact parts have a unique effect, that is to change their size and weight. Any race, any body type of creature, can use the artifact parts after getting them, without worrying that the size of the artifact parts does not fit itself, and a complete artifact also has the same effect. Just like the Titan armor that rod once obtained, it was originally prepared for Titans. It was like a hill, but it could be reduced to the size of human beings in a short time, and the weight also changed. Before that, enota had been wearing a magic talisman on her body, which made the size of the artifact fit her figure. What surprised rod was what enota did at this time. "Our deal is over. You are no longer my follower." After picking up the magic talisman, rod seemed to think of something and said, "your traveler''s Ribbon..." "Here you are." With that, enota ignored rod and flew to the depth of the ice prison with the dragon. Seeing that enota and the young dragon were gradually away, rod was stunned for a moment and held the magic talisman tightly in his hand. The edges and corners of the talisman were deeply engraved into the phalanx, but there was no deformation or damage to the artifact itself. Outside the ice prison, the whole dragon Kingdom has fallen into chaos. A very small number of black dragons who resist magic in vitro, and giant dragons who rely on Dragon scales to resist magic, are all affected by that [madness] and begin to attack other giant dragons indiscriminately. In the sky, several holy dragons are maintaining the order of the dragon country, easing the chaos caused by magic. Relying on the dragon power of the Dragon itself, they can disperse the crazy consciousness of other dragons and make their mind calm again. Even so, there are still many dragons who fall in the fight between each other. The flames kept popping up. It was the breath of the dragon, which lit up the Dragon kingdom in the night. Rod knew that even if there was a holy dragon, the ending would not change. The dragon, which had been dead for a long time, fell to the ground and suddenly shook. In a short time, it shed its flesh and blood, leaving only a good skeleton. The breath of death emanates from the skeleton. At this time, it has become the corpse king in the form of dragon. Unlike the ghost dragon, its body is not covered by the energy of the nether world, just like the skeleton of an ordinary corpse witch, with dark red light shining in its eyes. Ignoring the surrounding flesh and blood, rod quickly climbed up to the body surface of the Dragon corpse wizard king, and then came to the sky with him. With rod''s signal, the Dragon corpse wizard flies away quickly. It won''t be long before he can come to the place where he can cast space magic. After confirming his own safety, rod looked at the magic talisman in his hand. When he regained this artifact from enota, rod felt no joy. Instead, an inexplicable emotion occupied rod''s heart. At this time, what deeply exists in rod''s mind is the last look in enota''s eyes. The fairy dragon shows her deep disappointment to rod with her smart eyes. Checking the system log, rod can''t find any spell related hints. This kind of abnormal emotion enveloped rod deeply, just like the roar of a dragon, which always resounded in rod''s heart. Rod knew that he had to calm down as soon as possible, otherwise, under the influence of this kind of emotion, he might make an irrational move. Chapter 1237 In the ice prison, enota and the young dragon are constantly deepening and talking with each other with roar. Without the existence of special skills, it is difficult for ordinary creatures to understand the meaning of dragon roar. "No matter it''s human beings or other creatures, it''s not credible. Only the same race can trust each other." In the process of marching towards the depth of the ice prison, seeing enota''s low expression, the young holy dragon comforted him. Enota sighed, "it''s nothing. Don''t mention it any more. I can use magic to make the crazy dragon recover, but I feel that those dragons outside may need my help more. " Having said that, enota''s expression still did not improve, but the young dragon did not notice this, but was attracted by enota''s words. "Don''t worry about the dragons outside. The leader of the ice prison will calm their confusion. On the contrary, if they are not dealt with in time, I''m afraid not many of them will survive when they destroy the prison and fight with each other. I don''t want to see such a scene happen." Going deep into the ice prison, the prisons along the way have been destroyed. There are a lot of bloodstains on the ground, as well as biological bodies. The deeper you go into it, the stronger the fishy smell is, and there are all kinds of stench mixed with it. As if he had found something, enota asked suspiciously, "these corpses... Seem to belong not only to the dragon, but also to other creatures." The corpses along the way left a deep impression on enota. The dragon''s corpse only accounted for a small part of them, but more of them were wild animals and snake demons. At this time, what appeared in front of her was the corpse of a huge worm. The broken corpse is mixed with the dragon''s corpse. Enota can imagine how fierce the battle has gone through here. Under the effect of madness, all creatures lose their senses and just want to tear everything they see in front of them. As he had been locked up in the outer part of the ice prison with rod, enota did not know about the creatures held in the ice prison. "Even though their blood is thin, they are still our family, aren''t they? Like the creatures in the depths of the ice. " The young dragon looked at enota and asked seriously. From the words of the young dragon, enota seems to hear something. Looking at the original corpses, enota''s eyes flashed a little surprised. Some things that she had ignored before were perceived by her again. In the passage of the ice prison, a pair of broken Dragon Wings curled up on the huge worm''s white body, which was stained green by the internal liquid. Before that, enota might have thought that it belonged to a giant dragon''s limb, which was stacked with the worm''s body. But now, enota doesn''t think so. She noticed that the Dragon wings grew from the worm''s body. In front of him, these different kinds of creatures are not the alien creatures that inolta originally thought, but the different forms of Yalong species, which surprised inolta. Unexpectedly, in the depths of the ice prison, all the Yalong species were imprisoned. Through his own observation, enota noticed that the rank of these subspecies should not be high. If they had not committed too much fault, there was no need to imprison them in the depths of the ice prison. "I know what you''re thinking. They have a very complicated blood. They are the losers of evolution. They are the most inferior of the Yalong species. But I still want to save them. Please help me." Looking at those strange bodies, the young Saint dragon sighed. From his words, enota also understood the meaning of blood. The blood of the giant dragon can blend with the blood of any species, resulting in the birth of different forms of sub dragon species. At the same time, under the influence of the blood of the giant dragon, the sub dragon species will be forced to transform into the shape of the giant dragon, with more or less all kinds of characteristics belonging to the giant dragon. The lucky Yalong species are born with the ability to breathe dragon breath. At the same time, their bodies are strong and tough, and they are more likely to have dragon wings. Their physical foundation is not known to be much higher than that of the original species. Unfortunately, the Yalong species drained their mother''s energy before they were born and survived, often with lifelong disability. With the influence of giant dragon blood, there will be not only perfect individuals integrating the advantages of the two species, but also a large number of deformities and monsters. The integration of species has always been one of the directions for magicians to explore. The perfect species without any defects has always attracted generations of magicians, and the integration ceremony is the preparation for this. According to the research of the magician, whether the giant dragon itself is regarded as the mother has a crucial influence on the birth of the sub dragon species. The giant dragon itself as the mother can provide sufficient energy for the upcoming sub dragon species. The birth of Yalong species is more like the spontaneous fusion of giant dragons. There is no blood that can resist the influence of giant dragon blood. Among all the blood of giant dragons, the top one naturally belongs to the blood of holy dragon. The giant worm in front of enota is such an individual who failed in the process of blood fusion. The blood of the Dragon did not change its body to a great extent, but just gave him a pair of wings. However, without the support of strong muscles, the Dragon wing can''t drive the flight of its fat body at all. The weak Dragon Wing is just a general burden of decoration and can''t play any practical effect. From the words of the young holy dragon, enota learned that there are more sub dragon species that have failed to evolve in the ice prison. Even the whole ice prison is built for these sub dragon species. No matter what mistakes other giant dragons make, they will only be locked in the outer part of the ice prison. "Are you imprisoning these Yalong species? Because their evolution failed? " Enota asked incredulously. Looking at the small space in the prison, enota believes that being locked up in it is not an interesting experience. "We keep the Yalong species in the ice prison to protect them." "Many creatures are eager for the blood of the giant dragon. If these incomplete sub dragon species are allowed to move freely, they will soon be imprisoned by other creatures, or even have no resistance ability," the young dragon explained "It doesn''t make sense. If other creatures want dragon blood, those normal sub dragon species are more suitable choices." Enota shook his head, slightly changed his face, and then said: "you are protecting your blood. These defective sub dragons have proved their failure in evolution. You have imprisoned them just to prevent their blood from being polluted, not to protect them." Chapter 1238 Seeing that enota said so, the young dragon did not know how to answer for a moment. After thinking for a moment, he murmured: "The master of the ice prison told me everything about this place. I don''t know much about it except that Yalong species are kept in the deep. I didn''t go to the deepest place myself. I only know that there are extremely ugly creatures there. " Instead of looking at the giant worms on the ground, enota and the young dragon continue to fly deep into the ice. "Tell me about the Lord of the ice prison. You and other dragons have great respect for this name." Enota said. Seeing that enota mentioned his name, the young dragon became nervous. "In the past dynasties, the strongest Dragon Society in China inherited the title of the leader of the ice prison, gave up its original name, and took charge of the whole ice prison." "The current leader of the ice prison is the most powerful holy dragon in the world, the king of all giant dragons. Of course, if the holy Dragon King in your mouth really exists, this may not be the case." As enota and the young dragon go deep into the ice prison, the icicles outside the prison become stronger and stronger. From the beginning, they can easily destroy and escape, and gradually become hard ice that is not easy to be destroyed, or even the whole ice wall. Along the way, enota saw a lot of sub dragon species who were affected by magic and fell into madness. Because they were trapped by icicles, these sub dragon species could not escape from the original cell, so they could only use their bodies to constantly impact on the hard icicles, trying to destroy their cage. In a few prisons, there are more than one Yalong. Their fate is not so good. Long before enota arrived and released his magic, they had finished fighting, and those who survived were often seriously injured. Whenever enota uses magic to awaken the confused Yalong species, the young holy dragon will open the prison where they are held and command them to flee. Although rod has left, what he said before undoubtedly left a deep impression on the young Saint dragon. In the coming great danger, it is meaningless to keep these sub dragon species in prison, which is also the reason why the young holy dragon decided to release them. From the eyes of these sub dragon species looking at the young holy dragon, enota can see their respect and gratitude for the young holy dragon, as well as the admiration that exists in their hearts. It is a creature with incomplete blood and the desire for pure blood. At the same time, from the mouth of these sub dragon species, enota also got the name of the young Saint dragon. "Saint son McDowell" is one of the few sub dragon species who recognized the identity of the young Saint dragon. To him, more sub dragon species recovered their consciousness, ignoring the others, just wanted to escape from the ice prison. The strong roar still came from the deepest part of the ice prison. The roar was very close to the position of enota and his party, but at this time, enota''s attention was attracted by other things. "McDowell, why do they call you son?" Yinuota side cast a spell to let a prison in chaos of the Yalong species to restore calm, side doubt asked. It seems that the young dragon named McDowell didn''t want to answer this question, but after being asked by enota, he replied impatiently: "maybe it''s because the Lord of the ice prison is my mother." "Wow." Enota was a little surprised. "You didn''t mention that when you introduced me to the Lord of the ice prison." Once again, he opened a prison and released the incomplete Yalong species in it "Isn''t that common sense? There is a deep blood relationship between holy dragons. Only the combination of holy dragons can give birth to holy dragons. There are not many holy dragons in the whole frost peak. Even if the master of the ice prison is not my mother, he is related to me. " At this time, a scorched smell came from the depth of the ice prison. After flying forward for a moment, several burnt black Yalong corpses stacked together appeared in the eyes of enota and McDowell. What caused all this was a dwarf with a dragon head. The heavy dragon head oppressed her body, so she had to kneel on the ground and support herself with her hands. Only her neck, which was stronger than her body, and her huge dragon head, stood up high to look at the coming. The crazy will occupied all the emotions of the dragon head dwarf. The flame gathered in her mouth. Seeing a dragon breath coming, inortadang immediately cast a spell to clear her mind. The regained dragon head dwarf is completely attracted by madole who comes here. Her turbid tears fall from the dark yellow pupil of the dragon, and she gives a hoarse roar. "Holy Dragon..." With a dragon head, she is able to communicate with other dragons, and both enota and McDowell understand the meaning of her words. McDowell sighed: "some unknown enemies are coming. The ice prison is no longer safe. Get out of here. Don''t worry, the great master of the ice prison will protect you. " After learning the news, the dragon head dwarf let out a few roars, high pitched, but without any meaning, just to express his sadness. At the end of the roar, the dragon head dwarf slowly moves his body over enota and McDowell and climbs out of the ice prison. The giant dragon head, which does not fit her body at all, deprives her of the ability to stand and walk. Only when she lies on the ground can she make her body move normally. The human like body is not designed for four legged walking. In the eyes of both giant dragon and human, she can be called a complete freak. The existence of the dragon head endows her with the ability to breathe and communicate with the dragon, but it fails to integrate into her body in a good way, but forces her body structure to change. For this form of sub dragon species, the dragon blood in the body is more like a curse than a gift of ability. Enota believes that if the dragon head dwarf in front of him has the ability to choose, he may not want any dragon blood at all. Unfortunately, the existence of blood is born with, there is no way to choose, no creature can choose its own blood at the beginning. The abnormality caused by blood vessels deeply exists in the dragon head dwarf. Even the giant dragon, which is extremely powerful in the eyes of other creatures, has no way to change this. Looking at the Dragon headed dwarf slowly away, enota and McDowell look at each other and realize each other''s impatience, but they can''t say anything. They just fly to the inside of the ice prison silently. Deep in the ice prison, there are more Yalong species waiting for them. Chapter 1239 As enota and McDowell go deep into the ice prison, there are more and more strange looking sub dragon species in front of them. The former dragon headed dwarf can only be regarded as one of them. In the end, even the intolerable enota was numb. There were too many Yalong species with incomplete blood. It seemed that the whole ice prison was built for them. There are also several incomplete sub dragon corpses, which appear in the sight of enota and McDowell. There are snake demons with three arms on one side of the body, snake demons with Dragon Wings on the other side of the arm, and small sub dragon species with rat head dragon body but no dragon wings. Seeing that enota''s expression was touched, McDowell took the initiative to say: "Look at these sub dragon species with impure blood. Their birth is all due to those giant dragons who ignore the consequences and only want to satisfy themselves." Instead of following his words, enota sighed: "for them, birth is a mistake, not only to accept the fact that blood leads to physical deformity, but also to be imprisoned by their peers in the name of protection and be locked up in the ice prison forever." Seeing that enota said so, McDowell could not hold on to his face and said angrily, "I don''t want to do this either. It''s not up to me to decide. Only the real master of the ice prison can decide the fate of these Yalong species." Looking at the Yalong corpse not far away, enota looked down: "if they have any merits, their blood is a little purer, they will not be locked up here." As they continued to fly towards the depths of the ice prison, another low roar came. At this time, they were very close to the source of the roar. McDowell was silent for a moment, then said: "if I become the master of the ice prison, I will not put these sub dragon species in the ice prison. The ones who really should stay in the ice prison are the ones who can only make sub dragon species." From McDowell''s words, enota felt his will, so he didn''t bother about it any more. He changed the topic and said, "you are really interested in dragons. Just look at these sub dragons, snake demons and human bodies, but why are there mice and worms? Is that your aesthetic? How on earth did you do it? " McDowell was somewhat helpless: "I don''t know what other dragons think. Anyway, with the help of the secret method, those dragons can become the form of other creatures when needed." "And this secret?" Enota was surprised. "I''ve never heard of it." "The master of ice prison said that a long time ago, the mages told the Dragon this secret method. Those mages were driven to the ground later. Don''t you know this secret method?" McDowell was puzzled. Enota shook his head: "not only I can''t, there is no dragon in the whole plane of Qi element that can do this secret method." "Really..." enota''s words aroused the thinking of the young dragon, but could not get any results. After looking at enota and confirming that she was not lying, McDowell said: "Since the spread of this secret method in the dragon, every leader of the ice prison shoulders the responsibility of maintaining the dragon''s blood. Only the real holy dragon can keep the dragon''s blood pure. The ice prison is built for this." Recalling McDowell''s words, enota understood what he meant, but heard the young dragon continue to say: "Unlike other giant dragons, holy dragons can produce sub dragon species with any creature. Holy dragons only have other holy dragons, and there are not many holy dragons in the country of dragons. Therefore, sometimes the relationship between holy dragons will be more complicated..." Seems to be thinking of something, a little embarrassed for a time. "I remember the king of the Dragon said the same thing." Enota replied that she seemed to agree with McDowell on this point. "If you want to master this secret method, I can teach it to you. In the giant dragon, this secret method is not a precious thing, but what kind of consequences will be caused later is beyond my control. You can also see the end of those sub dragon species." Said McDowell gravely. "Great. I have an excellent talent in learning secrets. No matter what kind of secrets, as long as you say them again, I can master them. " Enota said confidently. Before that, enot had taught rod five levels of magic [gate of different dimensions] orally. To achieve this, in addition to enota''s own mastery of different dimensions, he also needed higher level of special skills [academic]. Learning this secret method from McDowell also needs the help of special skills. Relying on the existence of this special skill, enota can firmly remember the secret methods taught by other creatures and will not forget a bit. "What you should pay attention to is that this secret method is only effective for the giant dragon. Other creatures can''t rely on the power of the secret method to complete the transformation of form. Even if you teach the secret method to other creatures, they can''t use it except the giant dragon." In the process of imparting the secret to enota, McDowell added. Enota is more curious about this secret method that makes the Dragon change its shape. In addition, if he returns to the Elemental Plane later, enota will share this secret method with his peers in the elemental plane. As far as enotard knows, the dragon in the elemental plane does not use this secret method. I believe that the arrival of this unique secret method can greatly change the life of those dragons. Madole''s hint came from her ear, but enota didn''t care. At this time, after learning this secret method, she couldn''t wait to try it. The more we move towards the depth of the ice prison, the harder the prison will be, and the strength of the imprisoned Yalong species will also be improved. The dragon, which was originally stationed in the deep ice prison, was also affected by the madness, and had already taken the initiative to destroy the prison. They were mixed with the body of the Yalong. They were also one of the few dragons with pure blood here. In the passage of the ice prison, the corpses of Yalong species are everywhere, which undoubtedly awakens enota. If she teaches this secret method to her peers in the Qi element plane, I''m afraid that in a few generations, these incomplete Yalong species will spread all over the element plane, and there will be a tragedy that enota doesn''t want to see. At this time, it seems that enota began to understand the move of the master of the ice prison, and imprisoned the incomplete Yalong species in the ice prison, which deprived them of their freedom, but avoided the mutual reproduction between them, which led to the continuous weakening of the blood of the giant dragon, and was able to maintain the stability of the blood. Chapter 1240 After obtaining the secret from McDowell, with the continuous deepening of the ice prison, enota has a deeper understanding of the whole ice prison. The roar from the deep never means to stop. The closer it is to the end of the ice prison, the more agony it contains. The ice that makes up the prison is getting stronger and stronger. Up to now, the Yalong species imprisoned in the prison have no ability to destroy them. Even under the influence of madness, these Yalong species still can only stay in the prison. On the contrary, the giant dragon guards who used to guard here have become a corpse in the fight. What makes enota care is that in the depth of the ice prison, some prison doors have been sealed by the ice because they haven''t been opened for a long time. Even if McDowell wants to release the Yalong species inside the prison, it''s difficult to open the prison doors at this time. Fortunately, there is no difficulty for enota and his party. Whether it is the unique ice dragon breath of the holy dragon or the powerful magic of the fairy dragon, they can easily destroy the prison door, so that the inner imprisoned Yalong species can escape. Suddenly, enota seems to find something, with a little doubt in his expression, looking out of the deep passage of the ice prison. At this time, the extremely strong mana wave breaks out from the outside of the ice prison and spreads around, almost covering the whole frost peak. In the ice prison, the fairy dragon, who is very sensitive to magic, can clearly perceive all the abnormalities in front of her. The whole ice prison is constantly shaking with the wave of mana. According to the intensity of the mana fluctuation, enota also understands the power of the caster. Looking back on rod''s words, enota seems to begin to understand why he insists on escaping from this place. Heroic mages of this level can''t be dealt with by ordinary creatures. What makes enota confused is that she can detect a familiar breath from this mana wave. If her perception is not wrong, this familiar mana wave should come from rod who left not long ago. "There''s a fierce battle going on outside, and I think we should speed up." Also aware of this wave of mana, McDowell, who understood the difficulty of the enemy, volunteered. Enota nodded, admitting what he said. Although Rhode''s breath was detected from the unique wave of mana, enota didn''t want to pay attention to it. Even if he didn''t understand what was going on outside, enota could roughly guess that Rhode, who was in a hurry to escape, had a conflict with the chaotic dragon, which led to the battle. As enota said before, from rod, she felt some very unique power. It is obvious that rod, who appears on the elemental plane, is not even an epic creature, but enota has a deep sense of this. Rod''s real strength is probably no less than that of ordinary legendary creatures. After discovering this, enota was very curious about rod, especially when he took out the artifact parts, enota wanted to know more about him. However, from the moment of rod''s departure, enota''s agreement with him, or the transaction, has ended. At this time, enota no longer cares about rod. However, in her heart, some memories linger. Recalling rod''s leaving without hesitation, enota sighed deeply, and then put all his attention to the depth of the ice prison and the enemy he was about to face. Although he did not see the powerful enemy, and all the information about the powerful enemy was based on the information provided by rod, enota never doubted the authenticity of the information, but deeply believed everything rod said. In enota''s opinion, her casting ability can help the Dragon here to a great extent. Even the most powerful mage can hardly defeat the fairy dragon who is also good at magic in a short time. It''s much more convenient for the dragon to stay here, no matter what decision it makes. If you want to help the dragon on the frost peak, enota has the last way, that is to fly away from the area covered by the interference ceremony, directly open the door of different dimensions, and bring other dragons from the dragon''s country of the air element plane to fight against the enemies here. Different from the gate of time and space, when the caster reaches a certain level of attainments for the gate of different dimensions, the gate of different dimensions will become a two-way channel, through which creatures on both sides can quickly come to the corresponding position. For enota at this time, the gate of the different dimensions she used naturally has such an effect. What makes her uncertain is whether her partners are willing to disobey the order of the Dragon King and help the dragon in the theme plane. As far as inotard knows, the dragon in the plane of Qi element knows little about the situation of the main plane, but thinks that it is an ominous place, in which there are extremely terrifying creatures that attack all the dragons that go through space magic. Before he met rod, enota held the same view on the theme plane. Even though he had mastered the gate of the different dimensions, enota did not explore the theme plane. The arrival of rod changed all this, which was also the reason why enota insisted on making rod a follower at that time. The warning about the Dragon King still exists in enota''s mind, but what she sees in the thematic plane also makes her realize that this area is not as dangerous as she imagined. In enota''s perception, the interference ceremony on the frost peak only covers the surface area of the Dragon kingdom because of its huge scope, so that all creatures can''t perform space magic when they are on the ground, but the sky is not within the scope of the ceremony. As long as you come to the sky and have a height difference from the surface of the frost peak, you can use the gate of different dimensions, which makes it possible to bring dragon reinforcements from the element plane. At the same time, enota can also get its treasures stored in the ectopic plane through the gate of different dimensions. This is undoubtedly excellent news for enota at this time. By this means, enota may not have no way to help the dragon in the Dragon Kingdom defeat those enemies. Even if he will be punished by the king of the holy dragon afterwards, enota does not want to give up easily. As a dragon, she doesn''t want to see her compatriots suffer so much, and even at a great cost, she also wants to help the Dragon here. Unfortunately, this does not seem to be understood by her followers. Chapter 1241 If he didn''t go deep into the ice prison himself, enota would never have thought that the ice prison in the kingdom of dragon had such a scale. Looking back at the passage he had passed before, enota could not see the end, only a series of flames. At this time, enota seems to have begun to understand why the most powerful holy dragon here is called the leader of the ice prison. The ice prison of such a scale can not be completed easily. Obviously, it has been a long time of efforts. The roar from the depths of the ice prison always reminds enota that there are other creatures in the ice prison, which is far from the end of here. This is also the driving force for enota to move forward. As he flew deep into the ice prison, enota thought about the matters related to the elemental plane, and used the gate of different dimensions to bring the giant dragon of Elemental Plane here as a reinforcements. This is undoubtedly a situation that the king of the holy dragon would not like to see, but in order to defeat the enemy, enota seems to have no other choice. Just at this time, the front of McDowell suddenly stopped. As usual, enota was going to use magic to wake up the chaotic dragon in the prison. Suddenly, she found that the situation seemed to have changed. There is no way to go further. The huge prison occupies the end of the passage. The smell of blood has already dissipated. No creature affected by the magic can reach here alive. There are many guards'' corpses. That is also the last group of guards in the whole ice prison. At this time, enota has come to the end of the ice prison. Enota realized that the prison in front of her was the creature that had been roaring before. She only felt that she was about to cross the whole snow mountain, and then arrived at the last prison. In the deepest part of the whole ice prison, the light can''t reach here long ago, only some flames illuminate the surrounding scene. It''s dark all around. Enota believes that in such a space, he can''t even distinguish between day and night. If it wasn''t for this enemy attack, the creatures deep in the ice prison would be imprisoned here for how long. The low roar came from the prison at the end again. For this kind of roar, enota was already very familiar with it. It was this kind of roar that resounded through the whole ice prison. At this time, when enota really comes to the prison and hears the roar again, she can feel more emotion from the roar, which is a kind of anger from unwillingness, and the emotion of falling completely into madness. The fire light only illuminates the space outside the prison, but it can''t shine on the inner scene. The space of the deepest prison is much larger than any other prison. Enota tries to condense the flame and illuminate the scene inside the prison, but it can only reflect a shadow. For the real creatures in the prison, the enota at this time is unknown. The ice blue dragon breath, spurted by the young holy dragon, washes on the icicle outside the prison, making the originally solid icicle fragile and easy to destroy. McDowell tried to use this method to release the creatures in the prison. The dragon breath of the holy dragon is a very special cold ice dragon breath, which can instantly freeze other creatures, and can easily form things like ice walls and icicles. In addition to the dragon breath of the holy dragon itself, which can make the formed ice melt quickly, it is difficult for other creatures to do this. Seeing that McDowell is about to release the creatures in the prison, enota hastens to cast his magic to make them return to normal. From the previous roars, enota has felt the madness of the creatures in the middle, just like those who are affected by the madness. Enota is familiar with this madness. However, the feedback from the spell stunned enota. The spell she used to dispel madness could not work on the creatures in the prison. Creatures in prison are able to resist all the magic that works on them, which means that they are not affected by madness. Without time to remind McDowell around him, the young dragon opened the deepest prison and said: "The mage is attacking our home. The ice prison is no longer safe. No matter why you are locked in the ice prison, now you are free. Get out of here, the great lord of the ice, and you''ll be safe. " As before, for the words of the Yalong species, McDowell once again spoke these words in the face of the deepest creatures in the ice prison. With McDowell''s words, the creatures in the prison also act. The huge shadow moves slowly and appears in the sight of enota. There is a strong breath coming. No matter what kind of dragon, this breath has a more unique meaning. It is the unique breath of the holy dragon, which belongs to the king of all dragons. After coming to the theme plane, enota only felt this unique breath in McDowell. Unexpectedly, he felt it in the deepest creature in the prison. McDowell on one side also felt this, and his body could not help retreating, with a little fear in his expression. But suddenly his eyes were frozen, and after stabilizing his body, he stared at the deepest part of the ice prison. Until this, McDowell realized that what was imprisoned in the deepest part of the ice prison was not a defective sub dragon species, but a holy dragon with the same blood as him who could command other giant dragons. As for the ability of the holy dragon, McDowell could not be more clear. The fear he showed before was just due to the influence of the momentum of the holy dragon. Even McDowell, who was also the holy dragon, could not react to it. Fortunately, because of the existence of the dragon''s blood, McDowell was not afraid of any enemies he saw. He was born to command other dragons, and McDowell seldom felt fear. The breath of other dragons only made McDowell confused for a moment, and then he returned to normal. At this time, both enota and McDowell confirmed the identity of the dragon in the prison. After looking at each other, they could see the doubts in each other''s heart. They didn''t know why such a dragon was imprisoned in the deepest part of the ice prison. The formation of icicles outside the prison, more or less with the help of the power of the holy dragon, especially those who will not melt the ice, only the unique dragon breath of the holy dragon can be formed. After opening the prison, looking at the creatures slowly emerging in the dark, enota and the young holy dragon were on guard. At the same time, they were a little curious. They wanted to know what the holy dragon had done to be locked up in the deepest part of the ice prison. If it wasn''t for the attack of the kingdom of the dragon, they didn''t know when they would be locked up. Chapter 1242 In the dark, a huge creature slowly appeared in the eyes of enota and McDowell. With the help of the light of the fire, enota can see his appearance. The blue and black dragon scales cover his body. His body is much bigger than the fairy dragon and the young holy dragon. If his wings are fully expanded, I''m afraid he can immediately fill the whole passage. Only the deepest prison can keep him in it. From him, whether it''s enota or McDowell, you can feel the unique breath of the holy dragon, which other creatures can''t fake. Awed by this kind of power, enota can''t help flying backward for a distance, only McDowell still stops at the same place. The flame is reflected from the pupil of the young dragon''s eyes. It is not clear whether it reflects the fire light in the channel or has other meanings. "You are not Yalong. Who are you? Why are you locked up in the ice prison? " McDowell''s roar was a little hasty, but he still showed his doubts to the creatures deep in the ice prison. In the face of unknown situation, anxiety and impatience are common reactions of biology, even the real dragon can not avoid this. The only answer to McDowell was a dull roar of the dragon, which was consistent with the roar of the dragon from the depth of the ice prison. It was just a roar, mixed with anger and uneasiness, and the madness under deep pressure, without any understandable information. At this moment, McDowell, who was constantly observing the creature in front of him, seemed to find something. There was a touch of shock in his eyes. He couldn''t help flying backward for some distance and came to the side of enota. "It can''t be... There''s no reason why it''s going to happen." Feeling McDowell''s state at this time, enota took the initiative to ask, "what did you find? Say it quickly. " Enota''s inquiry calmed the young dragon''s expression a little, but the shock in his heart did not diminish at all. "He is not an ordinary sub dragon species, or he is not one of those sub dragon species who are locked up in ice prison and have serious blood defects. He belongs to the descendants of the holy dragon and is born from the holy dragon." Before she had finished digesting the meaning of the words, she heard McDowell tremble and say: "It''s impossible... It''s impossible for the holy dragon to produce a sub dragon species. I''ve never seen such a creature before." From McDowell''s words, enota recognized another meaning. According to what enota had learned before, enota also understood his meaning. Different from other kinds of giant dragons, as the first of all dragons, their blood is always so pure that it will not fade because of the continuous reproduction. Among all the giant dragons, there is only the holy dragon, which can''t give birth to the subsidiary sub dragon species. Other species except the holy dragon can''t hold the blood of the holy dragon at all. However, this creature, imprisoned in the depths of the ice prison, undoubtedly shows enota how wrong her original view of the holy dragon is. No level of magic can affect the creature in front of him. Obviously, this creature has the ability to resist magic in vitro. The dark blue dragon scales are mostly concentrated on the lower side of his body. As for his back, plus the huge dragon wings, it is dark. In perception, the breath of holy dragon in this creature is so strong. However, all the signs observed show to enota that it is the characteristic of black dragon. Recalling McDowell''s words, what enota can be sure is that the creatures locked up in the depths of the ice prison really belong to the sub dragon species, and they are extremely powerful sub dragon species with the blood of holy dragon and black dragon. Judging from his huge size and heavy sense of oppression, enota realized that the Yalong species in front of him had already come of age and entered the field of legendary creatures. He just didn''t know how long he had been locked up in the ice prison. Judging from the stench of his body and the fact that he couldn''t communicate at all, it wasn''t a short time. "Before, the master of the ice prison never let me into the deepest part of the ice prison." "I always thought that she didn''t want me to see the incomplete Yalong species. Until now, I know that the deepest part of the ice prison is still locked up in this kind of existence," McDowell said With that, McDowell looked at the released Yalong species. "Maybe he was locked up in the ice prison for some special reason. At the same time, he didn''t fall into madness because of the influence of magic. We seem to have done something wrong, McDowell Enota hesitated, but said. Looking at the special Yalong species in front of him, there was an inexplicable meaning in McDowell''s expression: "fortunately, it''s all over. My family shouldn''t be treated like this. Now he''s free." At this time, yinuota seems to find something, looking at the side of McDowell, yinuota involuntarily back a distance. Enota noticed that McDowell''s eyes toward Yalong species were extremely fanatical, as if there were flames burning in them. This is not the eyes that should appear on the holy dragon. On the contrary, the Yalong species rescued along the way should show such eyes when they look at McDowell. In an instant, enota understood what had happened to McDowell. When the Yalong species in the ice prison released the dragon power contained in the blood of the holy dragon, McDowell did not resist it, but was controlled by the dragon power, and his attitude towards the Yalong species also changed deeply. "McDowell, you are the real dragon. Don''t be influenced by this will." Yinuota anxiously said that her words undoubtedly played a certain effect. Her struggling look emerged from the eyes of the young holy dragon. "Don''t forget, you are the son of the master of the ice prison. The whole ice prison will be controlled by you in the end. What affects your will is the Yalong species who has been imprisoned for a long time. Even though he has the blood of the holy dragon, he is still the Yalong species, not the real holy dragon. You are the real dragon Yinota''s words caused Yalong species in the ice prison to roar, and then dragon breath mixed with hot energy spewed out. Dragon breath can prevent the recovery of all wounds, which is the only destruction dragon breath belonging to the black dragon. Seeing that the dragon breath is about to come to her, enota just wants to resist. An ice blue dragon breath spurts out from her side and immediately meets the destruction dragon breath. It not only completely resists the destruction dragon breath, but also has a tendency to counter it. Yinuota looked to his side, only to see the young dragon at this time, the line of sight has been restored Qingming. Chapter 1243 Just when the Dragon kingdom was in chaos, a heavy snow covered the whole frost peak. For a moment, the wind was very cold, and the snowflakes and hailstones kept falling. Even the giant dragon, which could resist the severe cold, was slightly uncomfortable at this time. On the horizon, there is a bright light, which is extremely dazzling. With a slightly slow but irresistible trend, it is gradually approaching the Dragon kingdom. The bright light dispels the darkness of the night and makes it as bright as day below. However, the dragon, which is deeply in chaos, has no time to pay attention to the anomalies in the distance. In the light of the light, a group of mages are leading their magic puppets to march towards the top of the snow. This group of mages wore blue and white robes. On the blue robes, silver and white silk threads were used to decorate various mystical patterns. The complexity of the patterns often represented the identity differences between them. Among them, the most complex pattern of the mage, the robe is not only tattooed with the sun, moon and stars, but also tattooed with the symbols of water, fire and earth. That is the pattern that only the most top mage is qualified to tattoo on the robe. It was from the sky above him that the incomparably strong light was released, illuminating the whole scene on the snow mountain, making the dark night as bright as day. At this time, he was riding on a huge magic puppet. The puppet was made of crystal and was red all over. His body was like a dragon. Although he didn''t have broad Dragon Wings, his legs were quite strong, and he was deep in the snow every step. If there are alchemists in blakada, they will recognize that the magic puppet here is the crystal dragon symbolizing the peak of this technology, and it is enough to juxtapose with another kind of legendary Titan giant puppet. At this time, a bright yellow portal opened from his side, from which many mages in the same dress came out, and the whole team slowed down the pace. "I''ve done what you ordered, hero dekken." Coming out of the bright yellow portal, a mage yelled, "now I''m back. Commander CanSo, report to you. " CanSo''s voice resounded in the snow mountains, not covered by the wind and snow. "You''re back in time, commander kanso." Riding on the dragon made of crystal, the mage, who is called Hero deken, said, "we are going to go deep into this dragon''s country, and we can''t cast space magic." Under the signal of deken, CanSo led his mages back to the team quickly and moved forward to the snow mountain together. "This time, what we are going to face is not a small role that can be easily dealt with, but the legendary holy dragon. Are you ready, hero deken?" When other mages returned to the team, CanSo came to the hero deken and asked casually, but his hand was shaking. Perhaps it was because of the cold, CanSo did not use the flame to warm himself, but rubbed his hands, but the shaking frequency did not slow down. As the most powerful creature ever recorded, the prestige of holy dragon has been deeply rooted in the hearts of all creatures. Those who believe in this will feel a sense of fear even when they just hear the name of the holy dragon. "This road is full of twists and turns, but I finally came here, to the top of the snow which used to belong to blakada but was occupied by the dragon." In a high voice, not only CanSo on one side, but also other mages in the rear team could hear this. "The holy dragon is a legendary creature. No one has ever been able to defeat it, but today, the legend will be rewritten. When this battle is over, we will share the honor of the greatest Dragon Slayer. We will become the protagonists of the legend and be praised by all the bards. It''s just the last dragons that stand in our way. " Deken''s powerful words spread to the ears of all the mages in the team. For a moment, influenced by the heroic will, they forgot their fear and immersed themselves in the words described by deken. At this time, deken''s vision has already looked to the snow mountain. In the back of the snowy sky, is his long-awaited glory, belongs to the glory of the Dragon Slayer. There are lots of snake demon corpses lying on both sides of the road leading to the top of the snow mountain. Most of these corpses are incomplete, which is the result of the snake demon killing each other after being affected by the madness. Stationed in the periphery of the Dragon Kingdom, the followers of these giant dragons are unable to resist large-scale and powerful magic, and without the help of other casters, death becomes their only end. Deken didn''t want to pay attention to these snake demons. Their existence is only a small sum of the feats of the Dragon Slayer, but a sudden change has attracted deken''s attention. Flesh and blood shed from the corpses of these snake demons, and they stood up in the form of skeletons, still holding their weapons in their hands, with scarlet fire in their eyes. "All on alert!" Dekken said in a high voice. The procession stopped immediately, and the mages in it were ready to cast their magic. Only when dekken gave the order, they would destroy all the enemies with their magic. "Necromancer... These undead creatures are of the same type as those I saw in Tataria." Aware of the changes in the snake demon''s body, especially the scarlet eyes, CanSo''s expression changed, and then reported to deken. "It seems that the dragon on the top of the snow area, unwilling to die, turned to the necromancer for help. Unfortunately, they chose the wrong ally. Are you right, necromancer?" With that, deken looked to the cliff ahead, a corner covered by snow. In the wind and snow, a dark figure slowly emerged. He was under the shadow of darkness, where the light could not shine. Behind him, the broad and worn-out black robe rose with the wind, casting a shadow on him. "Hero Decken, I have a question for you." Mixed with the roaring sound of snow, the Necromancer''s deep words came, "do you think I''m strong?" "You are the most powerful necromancer I have ever seen." Perceiving the breath of death around him, deken replied in a deep voice, with a sense of examination in his eyes. "Ha ha ha..." the chilling low laughter came from the mouth of the necromancer, "I think so, too." "From the eyes of other creatures, I can feel a lot of emotions, resentment, anger, jealousy, no matter which one, can make me feel how strong I am. I enjoy their eyes. Only powerful creatures deserve to enjoy these emotions. " "What I can''t bear is her disappointed eyes, which stimulate me and remind me how weak I am. No matter how powerful I am, I am still so weak and insignificant." "When I was weak, I could bear this kind of look without any burden, because I knew my weakness very well, but now it''s different. Now I''m very strong, and no creature can be disappointed with me." "So..." speaking of this, the Necromancer''s words sank¡° Stop here, hero Decken, or I will stop you here with all my strength. " Chapter 1244 The words of the necromancer didn''t cause dekken''s anger. He didn''t feel annoyed because of the obstruction of his way. The only thing in his eyes was his interest in those words. "You''re wrong, necromancer. Strength comes from the heart of human beings. It doesn''t need the approval of any external creatures. I don''t know who you call her, but when you think other creatures think you''re weak, you think you''re weak. " The necromancer sneered and asked, "what about you? Don''t you come to the top of the snow and want to be the greatest Dragon Slayer to win this honor and the recognition of other creatures? Don''t talk in front of me. I know what you''ve been through Deken shook his head: "to be the greatest Dragon Slayer is my pursuit all the time. Those so-called honors are only incidental to this process. I will not be touched by other people''s ideas, just because I am my own master." The voice of the necromancer sank: "whatever you say, if you want to continue climbing towards the snow mountain, you have to pass me first, and I will come up with all my strength to stop you." Between the wind and snow, with the help of the light to dispel the darkness, deken saw the appearance of the necromancer. Under the black robe, there was a skeleton like body, only the dark green flame in the eye socket. "I can feel the will that exists in you. You are a hero." Looking at the necromancer ahead, dekken said, "you know a lot about me, but I''ve never heard of you. Tell me your name, necromancer, and I think I''ll remember it. " "Of course you''ll remember. Listen, my name is rod, Lord the necromancer." The necromancer said in a loud voice, and even the Mage at the back of the team heard his words. When kanso heard the name, he seemed to recall some situations. His face suddenly changed. There were more inexplicable meanings in his eyes. Before he said anything more, the enemy''s attack had arrived. The dark green clouds with the breath of death shot from all around, and the red eyed snake demons who had died but now stood up again and were covered with the dark breath released from these clouds. In the face of the invasion of the cloud of death, a pure white barrier rises from the mage''s formation, covering the whole mage team like a dome. The barrier emits white glow, which can disperse all the darkness. When the cloud of death comes into contact with the pure white barrier, it is instantly purified by the glow emitted from the barrier. It can not touch the creatures in the barrier at all. The effect of the cloud of death is completely restrained by this barrier. The snake demons who stand up again can not only release the cloud of death, but also carry weapons in their lifetime, which is not only a kind of decoration. Any creature who belittles their melee ability will pay a price. When it was found that the cloud of death could not work, as if they had received some kind of instruction, these snake demons immediately rushed towards the area covered by the barrier, ready to use their bodies to go through the barrier and fight with the mage. "Rod, your transformation is very special." Looking around at the red eyed snake demons, dekken said, "it seems that I have given you too much time to complete their transformation." In the face of the red eyed snake demon who is not afraid of injury and death, the magic mages in the team have too many ways to deal with it, and don''t need to worry about it at all. Unfortunately, the necromancer didn''t answer the meaning of deken''s words. The strong lightning condensed from the blade in his hand and then shot at deken. Lightning cuts through the space and appears in front of dekken in a twinkling of an eye. But before it touches dekken''s body, it is blocked by a dark green barrier. The barrier, together with the crystal dragon under dekken''s body, is also shrouded in it. Between the surge of electric energy, there is a violent explosion, and slight cracks spread on the dark green barrier. "Is that what you rely on, rod?" After noticing the cracks in the barrier and sensing a strong wave of mana, dekken asked. Between the flashes of electricity and light, several more flashes of lightning hit the dark green barrier in front of dekken, making the cracks on the barrier even worse. Dekken noticed that every time the necromancer waved his sword, a powerful bolt of lightning came out. After discovering this, dekken''s face slightly changed: "it''s a very interesting ability, but if only to this extent, it can only stop here." As he said this, dekken raised his hand, and the incomparably rich magic elements gathered in the location of the necromancer, and then there was an explosion. The roaring thunder resounded among the snow mountains, making the whole snow mountain tremble. At the center of the explosion, even the space seemed to be broken by this magic. However, dekken''s face didn''t get better. When the spell worked, dekken didn''t see the body of the necromancer broken. All he saw was that the body of the necromancer turned into a bubble and melted into the air. The magic is powerful, but the effect is not as expected. Dken is as like as two peas, who can play this effect and create a body similar to the body, only the existence of mirror like big law. Recalling the words of the necromancer, deken knew that he couldn''t just send a mirror to make a mystery. The real body of the necromancer must be nearby. Looking around quickly, deken couldn''t find any abnormality. No matter where he was, there was no sign of the necromancer, or even the abnormal mana fluctuation. But it didn''t make deken doubt his judgment. The cold liquid drops on the blue and white robe of dekken. Suddenly, a light rain falls on the sky. The rain falls on the body, but it is not as cold as dekken imagined. On the contrary, it brings some warmth. At the same time, a unique smell of the ocean suddenly spreads from all around. At the top of dekken''s head, the ball of light that used to shine on the whole snow mountain suddenly dimmed, and the field suddenly fell into darkness. The sudden change of light did not defeat the mages who had been used to fighting in the harsh environment. They responded one after another and dispersed the darkness with fire light. Only deken, suddenly aware of something, raised his head and saw the sky covered with a touch of gold, and the scarlet light kept flashing. There are heavy things falling down from the sky and hitting the unprepared mage, which makes the formation chaotic. But deken can''t manage these. His attention has already been put on the dark sky, where the Necromancer''s real body is hiding. Chapter 1245 Above the sky, rod is riding on the transformed dragon corpse Witch King, bringing everything below into his eyes. All of them developed according to rod''s expectation. The fake body generated by the mirror method below attracted all the attention of the hero dekken and those magic mages, so that they had no time to pay attention to the abnormality from the top of their head, which also enabled rod to implement his next plan. Looking at the hero derken below, rod''s face sank. It was just a simple trial. He still felt the intractable degree of this legendary hero. Even Eric, who had impressed rod, was not as powerful as derken. This legendary hero is a fifth level magic [thunder bomb]. If he is hit by this level of magic, the consequences can be imagined. It is conceivable that dekken is able to kill all the dragons on the top of the snow. According to rod''s prediction, dekken, the hero at this time, is already one of the top casters in the world. In the later expansion, he is the main force to fight against hell creatures. As an opponent, rod only feels under heavy pressure. In addition, according to the professional characteristics of magic mage, deken gets rid of the shackles of mana value and can cast spells like elemental creatures. Releasing [thunder bomb] does not make him consume any mana value. Once the battle is in a stalemate, rod will have no chance of winning. Long before the battle began, rod knew this, so he made corresponding preparations in advance. The bright yellow portal has been opened on the top of rod''s head at this time, and the connected area is the water element plane where rod once arrived and left a unique trace. Getting rid of the limitation of the land of the dragon, when rod is in the high altitude, he can restore his ability to cast space magic. The interference ritual can''t limit the sky. At this time, rod has been able to cast any space magic, including the gate of different dimensions. The bright yellow portal is upside down above the sky, almost covering the area where dekken is. A large number of dark bones pass through the portal and fall from the sky. These skeletons are different in size, not human like, with scarlet light in their eyes and strong energy of death around them. They just fall towards the mage troops below. After passing through the white barrier with purification effect, these skeletons fall into the ranks of the mages and emit bursts of burnt black smoke. But soon, the black smoke is replaced by dark green gas and begins to spread to the mages in the barrier. Although the mages found that it was not right, it was undoubtedly too late. Until now, these skeletons have uncovered the veil of ferocity. The damage caused by falling on the snow is not enough to make them die. Although their body size is small, it is enough to make any creature who despises them suffer a great loss. It is the king of skeletons in the water element plane. Depending on the effect of the gate of the different dimensions, rod can open the channel connecting the ectopic plane. At this time, the king of skeletal fish who landed from the sky was rod''s reliance against dekken and his party. In order to make the gate of different dimensions a two-way channel connecting different spaces, rod spent 28w experience to upgrade this spell to lv6 level, so that the king of skeletal fish in the water element plane could come here. In contrast, in order to enable the mirror image to have a treasure similar to the effect of the noumenon to a certain extent, rod only spent 3W experience to upgrade the mirror image Dafa to LV5. This spell costs much less than increasing the experience cost of gate of dimension. Rod is a little relieved that when the gate of dimension reaches LV5 or above, its effect becomes to establish a stable space channel. No matter how many creatures are passed during the duration of the spell, it does not need to consume additional mana. For him, this is undoubtedly a great improvement. There are innumerable skeletons, fish kings and other kinds of undead creatures lurking in the sea of water element level. When rod''s arrival opens up the transformation of the undead for the water element plane, and no creature can restrain it, the transformation speed begins to increase geometrically. With the effect of the ghost King''s cloak, rod can control all the undead. The only regret is that he can''t get any experience from them. Even if the water level organisms have not yet been completely transformed, the number of organisms in the whole ocean can be imagined. When these organisms become undead, it is enough to make any force fear. The number of undead creatures existing in the water element plane is thousands of times or even tens of thousands of times that of the mages under deken. The corpses of these undead creatures alone are enough to crush these mages to death, and even fill the top of the whole snow area. Depending on the gate of dimension after upgrading, as long as rod can bring those undead creatures to the theme plane, he can at least be invincible. Taking the scene below into his eyes, rod noticed that although the mage''s formation was in chaos at the beginning due to the arrival of the skeletal fish king, it soon recovered. The well-trained mage soon added a dark green barrier around the white barrier to block the fallen undead creatures in the sky, and constantly used the undead killers to attack the fallen skeleton fish king and the snake demon on the periphery of the barrier. Feeling a large number of undead dead, rod is not impatient, but waiting for his time. Magic mages can use their own professional characteristics to cast spells without consumption and destroy the undead creatures around them. However, rod has a plane of undead creatures as a reserve. When he decides to do his best, rod is not afraid of any creature in terms of consumption. In a short period of time, there were many bones belonging to the undead around. These bones were piled up on the dark green barrier, and continued to spread towards the upper area. Maybe soon, the whole periphery of the barrier will be the bones of this undead. Even in the fight with the dragon, the magic mage who has gone through many dangerous situations still has a sense of horror in his heart. These ferocious and fallen undead creatures have left a deep shadow on them. Fear began to spread in the small barrier. For a moment, except for the impact of undead creatures on the barrier and the burning sound of purification, the only sound that resounded in the ears of these magic mages was their own breathing. Rod was very satisfied with everything below. Just as he was about to cast other spells, a chill spread rapidly from his spine, and a strong sense of crisis suddenly appeared in his mind. Chapter 1246 Rhode has always been very confident in his perception of the coming crisis. This unique perception has helped him avoid many fatal injuries. At this time, when this unique perception reappeared and was extremely strong, rod immediately moved away from the body of the Dragon corpse wizard king and turned to the powerful aegis in the sky. Just at the moment when rod left, there was an explosion at the location of the Dragon corpse wizard king. The explosion occurred from his body, like thunder, resounding on the snow mountain again, waking up all the creatures in the snow mountain. Even the snow on the top of the mountain had a tremor at this time. Looking at the Dragon corpse Witch King whose bones are torn apart, his mental imprint dissipates, and there is no breath, rod deeply understands that if he did not move in an instant to avoid this deadly spell, his end might not be much better. The battle between mages, especially the battle between legendary mages, will only last for a very short time if they don''t enter the stage of mana consumption. The magic released by legendary mages can cause extremely high damage, and their own body is fragile. As long as they are hit by a magic released by their opponent, the end of the battle is doomed. Because of this, the existence of instant movement is very important for mages, which can help them avoid key spells and make various pursuits. Whether or not a mage has the ability to cast the magic of instant movement is totally two concepts. With a deep understanding of this, even without the Dragon corpse wizard king, rod will spend extra mana to stay on the powerful aegis generated in the sky. Rod did not want to fight with Yves before. Because of the restriction of the interference ceremony, he could not move instantaneously, so he was constrained everywhere and finally faced defeat. The special environment of the Dragon Kingdom, especially the interference ceremony, undoubtedly left a deep shadow on rod. I don''t know why the giant dragons like interference ceremony so much. The corpse of the Dragon corpse wizard King fell heavily on the barrier raised by the mage, mixed with the undead creatures in the sky, occupying a huge space on the barrier. Cracks spread on the dark green Hercules shield, and more and more undead creatures came up. Some of them were as big as snake demons. However, these cracks were quickly repaired under the magic of magic mage, and the barrier could not be broken in a short time. Looking at the situation below, although the casting ability of the hero deken is extremely powerful, what makes rod feel a little relieved is that on the ground of the Dragon Kingdom, he will not be able to cast any space magic. Looking at the hero Decken below, rod quickly waved his Titan''s arrow. Countless flashes of lightning cut through the sky, forming a huge straight line, dispersing the darkness in the field. Although the high-level mirror Dharma can, to a certain extent, copy the effects of the treasures held by the caster, or even the artifact, it can''t be compared with the real artifact. At this time, it''s Rhode who waves the artifact with all his strength, which gives play to its real power. In the face of countless lightning drops, a pale white barrier rises in front of dekken. All the lightning hits the barrier are bounced to other directions. Several lightning bullets hit the dark green barrier raised by the mage, hit the undead creatures covered outside the barrier, and instantly cleared a small area. The defense line established by the mage team is extremely strong. Outside the pure white semicircle barrier, there is a layer of dark green Hercules shield. Neither the body of the dead nor the death cloud they release can affect the mages in the barrier. When he found the white barrier outside of deken, rod did not stop the Titan''s arrow, but still waved his weapon. According to rod''s understanding of magic mages, no matter what kind of magic they cast, they need to consume their spirit. The higher the level of magic, the more spirit they consume. Although they don''t have the limit of mana value, they always need to slow down to cast the next magic after they cast powerful magic. At this time, although rod''s Titan''s arrow can''t directly hurt the hero dekken, it can also consume his spirit and make him unable to cast more powerful magic. As the leader of magic mage, and also the tutor that players must meet when they work as magic mages, rod believes that deken must have his understanding of how to display the ability of magic mage. The common means used to limit magic mage may not be effective. Under the gaze of rod, deken slowly rises from the crystal dragon he used to ride and flies towards the sky. The white barrier that covers him also moves with his figure. Although rod kept waving the Titan''s arrow in his hand, the original extremely damaging Titan''s arrow couldn''t even penetrate the white barrier, so it could only be shot to one side. Some lightning even came in front of rod, and rod had to take it with his artifact. Under the gaze of rod, dekken''s figure rises steadily. Rod knows that this is the effect of the fifth level magic, which can let people fly freely. As dekken ascends, when his figure crosses a certain height, he also gets rid of the restriction of interference ritual, and can freely cast any space magic he has mastered. Finally, when dekken came to the sky, at the same height as rod, he stopped the upward trend. Looking up at the door of the different dimensions that almost covered the whole sky and from which the undead constantly fell, dekken said, "you really surprised me, rod. I heard that necromancers are very active in the mainland recently. I think it has something to do with you. " From dekken, rod felt his calm and didn''t seem to pay attention to the enemy he was facing. Unlike rod, who used his own cards from the beginning, what deken shows now is the basic ability of the legendary caster. It belongs to the unique card of the magic mage, but it has not been shown to rod. Under rod''s gaze, Decken, covered with a white barrier, raises his hand to cast his spell. This time, rod didn''t feel a strong palpitation. The only thing he could feel was the extreme fluctuation of spatial mana. A huge bright yellow portal, generated from the sky, has a growing trend, and the location of this portal is just below the door of different dimensions opened by rod. Chapter 1247 Looking at the bright yellow portal above his head, rod was shocked, but more than that, he could not believe the appearance of this spell. In the sky, the falling dead creatures have stopped at the moment, and the salty sea water is no longer falling from the sky. The door of dimension opened by dekken covers the door of dimension opened by rod from the bottom. The undead that originally fell from the door of dimension enters the door of dimension opened by dekken before staying in the main plane for a long time and is transported to the unknown space. With his extremely powerful casting ability and his mastery of magic knowledge, dekken only used one magic to break the door of different dimensions of rod''s casting, destroying rod''s hope of transporting the undead creatures in the water element plane to this battlefield. Originally, in rod''s prediction, the undead used to defeat those magic mages could not come to this battlefield. Perhaps it won''t be long before the only undead creatures below will be cleaned up by the magic mage. At that time, rod will have no way to limit the mage team below, and will be attacked by them and deken. When the gate of different dimensions fails to work, rod is undoubtedly at a deep disadvantage. With the rapid decrease of undead creatures below, this disadvantage is increasing. At this time, rod seems to realize that the reason why deken deliberately uses the magic of flight to come to the sky is to get rid of the restriction of interference ritual, so as to display the door of different dimensions and defuse the threat from the undead. Dekken''s practice has obviously achieved full success. Up to now, it is impossible for the undead living on the water element plane to threaten the magic mages below. Just to cast a gate of different dimensions, rod will consume half of his mana value. At this time, the remaining mana value is undoubtedly more precious. Rod will not cast another gate of different dimensions again. To see how deken responds, he must find other feasible ways. Unfortunately, for rod at this time, the undead living in the water level is undoubtedly his strongest card. When the card is broken by deken, rod can''t think of any good way for a moment. In the face of deken, rod realized that he could not defeat him. If rod is determined to escape, it''s hard for the hero deken to do anything about it. As long as rod can return to the water level and rely on the huge number of undead creatures, deken can''t defeat him. On the snow mountain below, the number of undead creatures is decreasing. Those undead creatures coming from the water element plane are the first ones cleaned up by the magic mage. On the contrary, those snake demons who have just transformed can reluctantly resist the mage''s magic by relying on their original higher level and the released cloud of death. "I used to hate fighting with mages." The voice of deken came from his ear, and rod immediately returned to his mind. He no longer focused on the battlefield below, but put his eyes on deken. "Those mages, what they cast, are all my magic. What they master is also my knowledge. Fighting with other mages is like fighting with themselves. There are few new things, but sometimes those mages master more thorough knowledge and are more proficient in magic." Durkheim''s words continued to spread, but Rhodes was not affected by these words. She never forgot to wave Titan''s arrow and release lightning. "So I have trained to fight with mages. Now, I can guess what other mages think and what kind of magic to cast next. I can use my own magic to restrain all other casters." "Rod, the magic you cast is very special. It gives me some surprises, but only to the extent of surprise. If you insist on obstructing this great cause, this snow mountain will become your burial place." Staring at deken, rod knew that his words were not only threatening. Recalling the various consequences of deken''s full-scale attack in previous games, rod is very clear that at this time, he has not yet put out his full-scale magic, even so, he still easily defuses rod''s attack. With the words of dekken, rod seems to be moved by him, no longer waving the Titan''s arrow in his hand, but standing in the same place thoughtfully. There was no more lightning. He was thrown away by the white barrier in front of him. Looking at rod who stopped waving his sword, deken was a little satisfied. He just wanted to say something, but suddenly disappeared. At the same time, rod appeared behind the original position of dekken, stabbing the blade into the back of dekken''s heart, only piercing a remnant. Just when rod arrived, deken, who sensed the danger, first changed his position by instantaneous movement. Perceiving the residual spatial mana fluctuation and looking around, rod noticed that deken appeared on his own Hercules shield, and they exchanged positions. Under the gaze of rod, deken sighed: "I told you that I had training to fight with mages. At the same time, I also gave you the opportunity to leave. Since you are so stubborn, I will teach you some lessons." With his words, the bright divine light condensed from his eyes and released to the outside world, dispersing all the darkness around him, forming a sharp contrast with his dark skin. The extremely strong fluctuation of mana gathered around dekken is enough to make any mage feel awed. Even the legendary mage will feel dignified. The magic mages in the team all show their reverence after sensing the changes that happened to dekken. Looking at this form of deken, rod was alert. He knew that when deken showed this form, it was real. In the previous life''s game, rod had a chance to become a magic mage, but he finally gave up on his own initiative. For this state of deken, rod could not be more clear at this time. At this time, deken has stimulated all his spiritual strength. The casting interval of magic is greatly shortened. In addition, the magic mage does not need the mana value to cast. At this time, he can really cast any magic without limitation. Rod believes that this unique state of deken is not for himself, but for those powerful dragons. However, due to his arrival, he forced deken out of this state in advance, and rod does not know whether it is good or bad. Chapter 1248 In the eyes of deken, there is light condensation, and strong oppression appears in rod''s perception. In the face of deken in this state, rod can''t help holding the sword in his hand. As far as rod knows, when dekken is in this state, he will be weak for a period of time. However, according to his understanding of magic mage, the weak time is obviously not too long, and this is rod''s only chance to win. However, for rod at this time, what he should worry about more is how to survive in the face of this state of dekken. It is almost impossible for the magician who has gathered all the spiritual power to defeat him. Even at this time, rod has no way. A strong roar came from behind rod, which contained enough will to make all creatures submit. But at this time, rod had no time to pay attention to the abnormality behind him. All his attention was attracted by deken in front of him, and could not tolerate any danger. The perception in his heart has already been opened to the extreme by rod. Rod can respond to any abnormal actions of deken in time without interfering with the ceremony. Rod believes that even if the hero deken wants to solve himself, he will have to spend some energy. Chill in rod''s heart, followed by the rapid condensation of magic elements, aware of this, rod immediately cast instant movement. Faced with deken in this state, rod can''t be hit by any spell he casts. The danger omen in his perception has deeply explained this to rod. Once he is hit by deken''s spell, the outcome of the battle can''t be changed. With the unique spatial fluctuation, rod''s figure appears somewhere in the mid air, with a solid Hercules shield under his feet. However, deken''s figure does not stay beside him as rod expected. It was also the rapid condensation of magic elements. Rod had to continue to move instantaneously and change his position without any breathing space. From dekken''s previous words, rod realized that he had obviously been trained to deal with magic assassins, which is why rod could not achieve any effect by using instant movement to launch attacks. The existence of instant movement can not only be used by mages to protect their lives, similar to the raid initiated by rod, but also the use of instant movement. That''s why mages usually carry dagger like melee weapons. Once they are at a disadvantage in battle, they can also rely on instant movement to launch a surprise attack on the enemy. However, this way of fighting has always been despised by the orthodox mages of blakada. They think it deviates from the original intention of casting magic. On the contrary, the casters in other regions, such as the elves of Eli, are extremely good at this way and have developed many skills. From deken at this time, rod felt this. Deken deeply understood how to deal with the sudden attack launched by the mage. His instant movement was always one step faster than rod. Even the most top magic assassins could not get any benefits from this. The mages of blakada seldom make special training in this field. Recalling the previous rumors that deken had appeared in other regions, rod knew that his traces on the mainland were not limited to blakada region. "Instant movement can''t save you, rod. You have no chance. I have found your track." Dekken in mid air. Feeling a strong wave of mana condensing around him, rod immediately moves and appears in other positions in the air. However, this time, rod is not so lucky. The position where he appears is the center of a spell. Aware of the abnormality of the situation, before rod made any response, the violent explosion shrouded him, and the body wrapped in the wide cloak was blown to a distance and fell down from the air. In the sky, rod''s original release of the gate of the different dimensions is slowly closing. In this case, deken also causes the portal he released to shrink. In a flash, there is no trace of space magic. After solving the problem of the necromancer who entangled himself, deken didn''t look any better. The light was still shining in his eyes. He looked into the distance. Under the leadership of several giant dragons, a large number of dragons are flying in his direction, among which there are many powerful sub dragon species. Looking at the huge number of dragons in front of him, dekken''s face became dignified. Even he still felt a bit tricky in this situation. The dragon in the Dragon kingdom will not be polite to the enemy. From the chaos of the dragon, with their full of anger, toward deken and he led the magic mage flying. Attention was attracted by the necromancer, and dekken ignored the dragons, which undoubtedly gave the dragons a chance to recuperate and fight back. At this time, deken was annoyed. If it wasn''t for the existence of the necromancer, he should take advantage of the chaos of the dragon and lead his magic mages to the core area of the Dragon kingdom first, instead of being forced to fight outside as he is now. Feeling the scene in front of him, the extremely strong momentum condensed from deken. Without any words, he slowly raised his hands. A series of thunders burst out in the ranks of the Dragon array and resounded on the top of the whole snow area. Like the roar of gods, the whole frost peak began to shake violently, and the mana wave spread far away. Even the mages in the towns under the snow mountain could feel the mana wave. The glow blooms from dekken''s eyes and finally spreads to the whole world, making the dark night like day. Even the magicians on the ground can''t look directly at dekken above at this moment. The thunder bomb, which symbolizes the highest single damage, is very common at this moment. Even if it is one of the countless thunders, any creature who underestimates this spell will pay a full price. Except for a few giant dragons that can resist magic, a large number of giant dragons in the sky have been seriously damaged by magic. The strong shock caused by many magic alone is enough to make ordinary giant dragons faint. For a moment, a large number of giant dragons fall from the air, and the giant dragons in the center of the explosion die directly. In addition to dekken, the magic mages below, after cleaning up the undead creatures, cast their spells one after another to help their leaders fight those dragons. With the power of the magic, after cleaning up the dragons that don''t have the ability to resist demons, deken puts his eyes on the holy dragons. These holy dragons are the real goals of deken''s trip. Chapter 1249 Vision quickly swept over the flying dragon, deken noticed that there were only three blue dragons in this area. The holy dragon has the ability to command other giant dragons, and its own strength is also extremely strong. However, because the birth of the holy dragon has high requirements for blood, their number is extremely rare, even on the frost peak, there are only a few. Even so, after discovering the existence of these holy dragons, deken''s figure in mid air was trembling and his heart was excited. As long as these holy dragons were solved, he could become the greatest dragon slaying hero and accomplish the feat that no mage had ever done. At this moment, in the face of the holy dragon, deken is no longer a legendary hero, nor a magic mage, but a dragon slayer. This trip is only to end the lives of these giant dragons. Thinking of this, a strong wave of mana emerges from deken, and all kinds of rare high-level magic are poured on the flying dragon by deken. For a moment, strong wind and thunder filled the top of the whole snow area, mixed with the burning of fire and the invasion of ice, making it difficult for the dragon to get close to deken. The bright glow from dekken almost lights up the top of the whole snow area, and is spreading further. At this moment, all the mages above the legendary level in blakhada had a special feeling in their hearts. They could not help looking at the direction of frost peak. They realized that there was an unusual change happening there, which was enough to affect blakhada in the future. When the attention of all the dragons was attracted by deken in the sky, what they didn''t notice was that the dead dragons, influenced by some means, shed their flesh and blood one after another and were awakened in a new posture. The awakened skeleton dragon did not rise directly to the sky, but lurked on the ground, waiting for the time to come. Under the effect of deken''s magic, even the dragon, which can resist magic, can''t continue to move forward to the middle area. It can only be firmly confined to the outermost area. Even if it spits dragon breath, it can''t touch deken in the middle. Feeling the scene in front of us, the largest holy dragon roared, and the rest of the holy dragons responded. When the roar of the holy dragon spread, the ordinary dragon seemed to be strongly infected. Fearless of death, he crossed the block of the magic and rushed to the position of deken. When the dragon finally came to deken, deken had already disappeared, and his figure appeared in the distant sky. With the existence of instant movement, except for a few special rituals, there is almost no way to limit the mage''s departure. At this time, deken''s body shape, once again close to the core area of the Dragon kingdom. After using the instant movement to avoid the attack of the dragon, deken did not rush to cast the magic, but looked at the largest holy dragon. "You must be the master of the ice prison in the mouth of the dragon." Dekenlang in the sky. In the face of deken''s words, the Dragon sends out a roar in response. Deken can also feel the anger contained in the roar. "The top of blakada''s snow has been occupied by the dragon for too long. Today, it will be recaptured by the mage." With that, dekken raised his head and looked up into the sky. I don''t know when, the sky above has been covered with a layer of red clouds, the whole sky has fallen into the burning, accompanied by the flames, and the countless huge meteorites are falling on the snow mountain. Dekken, who understands the characteristics of the dragon, chose the most correct spell in his opinion, which is "meteor fire shower" among the five level spells. Under the action of meteor fire shower, this area will be bombarded by meteorites. Meteorites falling from the sky can cause great damage to any creature. Even the dragon, whose body is immune to magic, can''t resist the impact of meteorite. As long as it is hit by the meteorite from the front, most of its life will be removed. The damage caused by meteor shower is not pure magic damage, but more physical damage. This is also the magic chosen by deken for these external anti magic dragons. Many giant dragons have the ability to resist magic, and can resist magic of different levels. However, in addition to the black dragon and the red dragon, which can achieve real magic immunity, other giant dragons can resist magic, relying on the Dragon scales on their bodies. They can''t effectively resist the magic that directly affects the spirit, such as insanity. The flaming boulders fall rapidly from the sky, and in a twinkling of an eye, they will hit those dragons. Feeling the formation of meteor fire shower, the mages below are ready to work together to raise a dark green semicircle barrier, which is completely condensed into substance, to cover themselves under the barrier. Depending on the powerful shield, the mage can resist the bombardment of meteor fire shower, but this is also based on the premise that only a few boulders bombard the barrier. If all boulders bombard him, the powerful shield can''t resist. There was a dragon approaching dekken''s position, but dekken didn''t care at all. He just moved his body in an instant and then defused the dragon''s attack. Seeing that the meteorite was about to fall to the ground, a dark green round barrier also rose around him, enveloping his whole body. A meteorite falling from the sky can''t tell which is the enemy. Deken, who is in the range of this spell, may also be injured, so he should make preparations first. However, the situation did not develop as expected. The meteorite did not fall to the ground and no dragon was injured. On the contrary, an inexplicable wave of mana spread all over the sky. When Decken looked up at the sky, he saw a huge bright yellow portal, which covered the whole sky. All the meteorites falling from high altitude were taken into the interior of the portal. At the same time, on the ground below, there was a sudden burst of abnormal sound, accompanied by a large number of screams. For some of the screams, dekken was very familiar with them. As if aware of something, dekken looked at the mages on the ground and saw a bright yellow portal above the original mage team. From the same mana fluctuation, dekken could judge that the portal below was the exit of the different dimensional portal above. The meteorite falling from the sky passes through the door of different dimensions in midair, and all the meteorites fall to the mage team below. Although there is a powerful aegis outside the mage team as a barrier, the powerful aegis can not resist all the meteorites of a meteor fire shower, and it is defeated by meteorites in an instant. Chapter 1250 The appearance of the gate of different dimensions, together with the magic released by deken himself, instantly changed the previous situation. Without the existence of this gate of different dimensions, only a small number of meteorites will hit the barrier below, which may not have any impact. However, the effect of the gate of different dimensions will undoubtedly make the targets of all meteorites focus on the top of the mage team, thus making the mage team suffer a heavy loss. On the ground of the Dragon Kingdom, the mages below can''t cast space magic at all. Facing the meteorite falling from the sky, the mages can''t even escape with instant movement. They can only look hopelessly at the broken dark green barrier above. Except for a few mages who were lucky enough to escape at the moment when the barrier broke, most of them lost their lives in the meteor shower. They were hit by the legendary mage''s five level magic. The only end was this. Even the complete bones could not survive. Feeling the change in front of him, even the hero dekken couldn''t accept it for a moment. He couldn''t believe looking at the scene below. Those magic mages who followed him to the top of the snow, ready to endure the honor and become the real dragon slayer, fell under the bombardment of the meteor fire shower, and even the bones were crushed together. For deken, this is undoubtedly a heavy blow. "Rod..." said the name slowly. A unique momentum emerged from deken, which was interwoven with grief and anger. Dekken was deeply impressed by the door of different dimensions that covered the sky. In the previous battle, he saw rod drop a large number of undead creatures with this magic, in an attempt to hold down the magic mage below, but dekken solved it with the same magic. As like as two peas in the sky, the same way that the previous spell was done, the only reason for the thought of the trick is to think of who is playing the trick in secret. Looking around quickly, deken couldn''t find rod, which made deken more angry. Not far away, a holy dragon pounces on deken. Faster than this holy dragon is its unique ice dragon breath. When the dragon breath arrives, even the snowflakes in the sky freeze. In the face of the dragon, this time, deken did not use instant movement to avoid. Full of anger, Decken raised his hand slowly. With this action of dekken, the sound of thunder, from the holy dragon''s mouth opened because of the breath of the dragon, the whole head of the holy dragon split in an instant, scarlet raindrops and snowflakes overflowed, the ice blue dragon fell from the sky, and there was no breath any more. Feeling the scene in front of him, the largest holy dragon uttered a cry. More dragons quickly surrounded deken in the sky, but deken didn''t intend to entangle with these dragons. His vision was always in the sky. Dekken knew that rod could release the gate of different dimensions. He could not stay on the ground. Instead, he got rid of the restrictions of those interference rituals and turned to the sky. During continuous scanning, deken finally found the abnormality. In the distant sky, almost to the position where deken could not see, there was a special dragon. The dragon was full of ominous breath and was flying away from the battlefield. Under the command of the holy dragon, all the dragons forget their own fear, and it is impossible for them to flee. Even in the face of an invincible enemy, the dragon will fight to the death, not to mention that the dragon in the distance still has an ominous atmosphere. At this moment, deken has already determined that rod exists in the dragon in the distance. In the face of rod who constantly obstructs himself and even kills many magic mages, deken naturally will not let him go. Once he runs away, it is not easy to catch him again. Ignoring the surrounding dragon, deken moved in succession and quickly came to the dragon in the distance. When dekken blocked the path of the dragon, he seemed to find something, with a little doubt in his eyes. Dekken noticed that the dragon in front of him was not an undead transformed by rod as he expected, but a huge dragon with blue and black. Even in dekken''s impression, few dragons could grow to such a size. Looking at the dragon in front of him, deken''s expression was also dignified. From this giant dragon, deken felt the breath of the holy dragon, but its external characteristics are very different from those of the holy dragon. All kinds of unique signs make Decken, who knows the habits of the dragon very well and is determined to become a dragon slayer, realize that the dragon in front of him is not a real holy dragon, but a sub dragon species of the holy dragon. According to dekken''s understanding, there can be no sub dragon species in the holy dragon. They are the creatures that value the purity of blood most. In addition, the holy dragon will also take various measures to help other giant dragons purify their blood and keep it at a fairly pure level, which is also the responsibility of the holy dragon. However, the blue and black dragon in front of him undoubtedly overturned deken''s previous cognition, made deken a little suspicious, and even forgot his previous anger. Different mages have different views on the existence of Yalong species. The magic mages led by deken always like to kill Yalong species as a merit, but deken never recognized this. He never thought killing Yalong species was a glorious move. The existence of Yalong species is always accompanied by weakness and deformity, which can''t bring any glory to the real dragon slayer. Before, deken always put those weak sub dragons to survive after killing giant dragons. However, the dark holy dragon in front of him obviously does not belong to this category. From his body, deken can feel the deep threat. The appearance of deken caused the dark holy dragon to resist. With a roar, a strong heat wave came, and the burning dragon breath of destruction spewed out from the mouth of the dark holy dragon. There was no time to entangle with the Yalong species in front of him. Just like the holy dragon, deken simply raised his hand, and the thunder bomb exploded from the mouth of the dark holy dragon. Taking his eyes away from the dark dragon, deken just wanted to continue to look for rod''s figure. A strong sense of crisis emerged from his heart. Another dragon breath was coming. The intense burning made the barrier around dekken emit a scorching color. Dekken looked back and saw that the dark holy dragon was constantly spitting dragon breath, but there was no injury in his mouth. Chapter 1251 What happened to the dark holy dragon made deken look stunned. He never thought that the dragon in front of him was not affected by magic at all, and then he was completely covered by the dragon breath. When the dragon''s breath dissipates, deken''s body appears in the distant sky. Looking at the dark dragon, deken''s mood is very complicated. Even if the thunder bomb explodes in its mouth, it still doesn''t have any effect. What exists in this dragon is not only its external anti magic ability, but also its internal anti magic ability. At this time, the dragon breath spewed out towards deken again, but this time, along with the dragon breath, it was no longer the burning flame, but the cold wind. The space freezes for a while. The dark green barrier around dekken, together with dekken inside, is frozen by a cold ice. It seems unable to move. When the deken in the air freezes, the dark dragon rushes in. It easily waves its claws to break the ice in the air. The ice debris falls all around, but no one is seen. There is nothing in the ice. Because of the ice blockade, deken is not trapped in the barrier. The existence of instant movement enables deken to get out of the predicament and turn to other places in the air. Looking at the dark holy dragon in the air, deken not only felt the various abilities belonging to the holy dragon, but also some unique abilities, which seemed to belong to other kinds of dragons, not what the holy dragon should have. Although the holy dragon is born with the ability to command other giant dragons, some of its attributes are not the strongest of dragons. For example, the holy dragon can not be immune to magic. Only the black dragon can be immune to magic. Dekken had never seen a giant dragon, which could achieve this degree. The various characteristics of the dark holy dragon made dekken easily judge that it was not a real pure blood holy dragon, but a sub dragon species that was born for no reason. It had the blood of the holy dragon and the black dragon in its body. Completely resist magic, even the anti magic characteristics of the body, so that deken''s magic can''t work on the dragon in front of him. From this point, even the real holy dragon can''t do it. It''s hard for dekken to imagine the birth of such a giant dragon if he didn''t see it with his own eyes. It''s more like the product of some kind of magic ceremony, which forcibly fuses two different creatures together. Unfortunately, the identity of Yalong species makes deken unable to arouse his interest in the giant dragon in front of him. No matter how powerful it is, due to its impure blood, it can not bring any honor to the real dragon slayer. The sudden abnormality made deken be held back by the dark dragon for a long time. Seeing that the dragon in the rear was about to arrive, his eyes kept glowing. He raised his hand slightly, and the flaming meteorite came from the sky again. Compared with the cost of mana, as a magician, dekken is not afraid of any other creature. He wants to see that rod can continue to cast the gate of different dimensions several times. This time, the meteorite falling from the sky is not just a wave. At a glance, you can''t see the end of the meteorite. I''m afraid that when it all falls, the whole snow mountain will be flattened by the meteorite. The power of the fifth level magic is blooming in dekken''s hands at the moment. He is proud of the top of the snow. He doesn''t change his color under the encirclement of the giant dragons. When the meteorite comes down, it will be the end of those giant dragons. The bright yellow portal, once again opened from the sky, tried to cover all areas of the meteorite bombardment. Along with the sudden fluctuation of space mana, dekken was aware of the source of this spell for the first time. What makes dekken puzzled is that the creature that cast this spell is not rod as he originally expected, but a purple dragon flying in the air. According to dekken''s understanding, it should be a fairy dragon that only exists in the plane of elements. Fairy dragon has a very powerful casting ability, no less than the general legendary mage. It can be regarded as the alien of the giant dragon. To deken''s surprise, he was able to see this kind of creature in the thematic plane. After perceiving the caster of this spell, dekken would not allow the gate of different dimensions to continue to send away the meteorite falling in the sky. His eyes flashed, and the strong magic elements immediately gathered in front of the fairy dragon. Thunder like explosion, sounded in front of the fairy dragon, but in the role of a white barrier, did not cause any damage to the fairy dragon. Dekken''s expression remained unchanged, and all kinds of powerful magic continued to be cast from his hands, which made the fairy dragon shrouded in a violent explosion. In an instant, the white barrier outside the fairy dragon was smashed. Under the effect of the magic, the fairy dragon was hit hard and then fell down. While dekken was concentrating on casting his magic, a sense of crisis suddenly appeared in his mind. Rod''s figure had already appeared in the back of dekken, and he had crossed all the barriers dekken put on. In addition, he was holding a fast lightning in his hand. Found the arrival of the enemy, deken just wanted to open the distance through instant movement, but rod first crushed the lightning in his hand. With rod''s move, a large number of small lightning began to spread around. The speed of lightning spread was much faster than that of deken''s casting speed. In an instant, the extremely powerful mage''s whole body fell into paralysis. It''s hard for rod to detonate Titan''s arrow at close range. Even if he has already applied Qi control magic to himself, his skeleton still can''t stop shaking and he can''t gather any strength. Even if deken is paralyzed for a while, he can''t make any attack. In the face of deken, who is extremely quick in reaction and has great attainments in instant movement, although rod can use instant movement to come to him, before rod makes any attack, deken will first detect it and then escape by instant movement. Even if the blade is waved, it is not an instant action. A short interval is enough for deken to react. This is also deken''s training in order to deal with the instant movement. For this reason, rod can only use other methods. Thinking about it, rod thought of this method, that is to rely on the rapid lightning jump, to limit the quick reaction of the hero Decken. The current generated by crushing Titan''s arrow is enough to make dekken fall into paralysis instantly. If there is no specific treasure, this kind of paralysis can hardly be prevented. Even rod, who had been expected, also fell into abnormality. At this time, the two people who fell into paralysis fell down from the air together. Chapter 1252 Falling down from the sky, the effect of the blessing of the Flying Magic greatly reduced the impact on deken. He didn''t get much damage. Instead, he woke up from paralysis. As soon as he was about to get up and cast his magic, a strange blade crossed his neck. The wide serrated blade left space on his body, as if it was intended to block his neck. The body of the sword was deep in his neck, and the fresh blood slowly spilled out to the side. As long as there was any change, he would be dead on the spot. Holding the blade, it was rod who fell with him and fell on the ground at the same time. Unlike deken, who has the blessing of Flying Magic, rod''s condition is not good. When he falls from the sky, rod does not receive any buffering, so he just falls on the snow mountain, and his body is injured. Due to the loss of flesh and blood, rod did not feel any pain at this time, but he lost the perception of the lower part of his body, and even could not stand up and act. Although the skeleton body has suffered a lot of damage, because of the characteristics of the body, as long as it is not a fatal injury, it can be recovered by the energy of death, just the decrease of the value of life. Rod is not worried about the follow-up effects of these injuries. What really worries him is the situation he is facing. Enota, who used to use the gate of different dimensions to transport the falling meteorite from the sky, has been shot down by dekken''s magic. Falling to the ground, she can''t continue to guide the existence of the gate of different dimensions. The gate of different dimensions covering the whole sky has disappeared at this time. Enota, who taught rod the gate of different dimensions, naturally knows how to use this kind of magic. Like rod before, it is no doubt easy for enota to use the gate of different dimensions to cover the sky. Unfortunately, enota, which has fallen from the sky, can no longer guide the gate of time and space to take away the meteorites in the sky. Seeing the meteorite coming in the sky, rod felt a deep sense of crisis at this moment. The special rituals in the Dragon kingdom made rod unable to use space magic to escape. Rod''s own mana value was also exhausted in the battle with deken, and he was unable to cast any magic. In addition, due to the fall from the sky, rod temporarily lost the ability to move, there is no way to escape from here. Feeling the coming of death, rod felt reluctant. It seemed that all he could rely on was his original enemy. At this time, the hero Dean, who also fell to the ground with him, had to find a way from him to save his own life, which was why rod didn''t kill him at the first time. Putting Titan''s arrow across dekken''s neck, rod was very anxious: "release Hercules shield quickly, or we will all die here!" The special ceremony in the kingdom of the dragon makes rod not worry that deken can escape by instant movement. At this time, the hero deken, under the threat of rod''s sword, can only lie in the same place and can''t make any abnormal behavior. Unlike villa, who had been transformed in Eli before, villa''s rank at that time was only three, which was only a small role. It could make rod transform instantly. The hero in front of him, deken, obviously did not belong to this list. In order to transform the hero deken into a death knight, even with the help of God level evocation, it takes a lot of time and a variety of unique materials for rod to achieve this. At this time, rod obviously does not have such an opportunity. In order to survive, rod had to place his hope on dekken, regardless of his previous position. If rod insisted on killing him, the final outcome would be no better. Under rod''s gaze, the light in deken''s eyes slowly dissipated, revealing the eyes that had been covered by the light. Looking at the huge meteorite falling in the sky, an inexplicable look appeared in dekken''s eyes, just like the expectation of looking up at the sky when he was a child, which contains the piety of believers. "Tell me, rod, do you pray?" Rod was stunned, but he immediately recovered, and the blade in his hand sank down, trying to intimidate deken: "release Hercules shield quickly!" "Do you pray in the face of a situation you can''t resist anyway, rod? Not to me, but to something stronger. " Said dekken, lying on his back, with a special smile on his face and closing his eyes slowly. Seeing that dekken was not intimidated by himself at all, but always immersed in this topic, rod could only say in a deep voice: "I never pray. If prayer is useful, what else can we do? " "But most of the time, the power you have doesn''t work at all, and it''s not enough to solve the immediate problems. If your own strength is really so useful, why pray? " Rod sneered: "so you must pray a lot. I don''t understand. Who do heroes like you pray to? The God of mages who only lives in historical stories? Or what kind of angels exist? " At this time, deken opened his eyes again. Although there was not enough light to dispel all the darkness, there was an inexplicable look. "No, I will pray to my mother that she will become the greatest Dragon Slayer mentor in history, and I am the greatest Dragon Slayer hero. My name will always be recorded in the history of blakada, and you will die here with those dragons." With that, an extremely strong divine light surged up from the hero''s eyes once again: "the darkness in front of me is just a temporary rest. My soul will return to her hands. Soon, I will come back to..." with fame and glory Dekken''s words could not continue. The foam of blood gushed from his mouth. The light in his eyes gradually dissipated and finally lost focus. Perceiving the crisis coming from the rear and the fact that deken was not willing to cooperate at all, rod whipped his sword to end the legendary hero''s life. Before he had time to put Deacon''s body into the space ring, rod only felt a strong impact, and his whole body flew out, and his bones didn''t know how much. After falling heavily on the corner of the snow mountain, rod slowly propped up his body and looked back in the direction of deken. He saw a huge red ground dragon standing next to deken and leaning down to hold deken in his mouth. Chapter 1253 The Dixing dragon that appears beside deken is not a giant dragon in the Dragon Kingdom, but a crystal dragon that comes here with deken and is all red. Looking at the crystal dragon in the distance, rod hasn''t made any move yet. In the sky, the meteorite burning with fire has come first. When a meteorite hits the side of the crystal dragon, rod can hear a crisp sound, but this kind of injury is not fatal to the crystal dragon. The red body is pounded by the meteorite and rushes to the snow mountain. A huge stone with a long flame falls from the sky, which is like a natural disaster in front of us. Even the giant dragon will feel afraid. However, the crystal dragon, which is essentially a kind of magic puppet, will not feel any emotion. In the face of countless meteorites falling from the sky, the giant dragon on the snow mountain has no time to pay attention to others. The crystal dragon, with the body of the hero deken, just escapes from the snow mountain. Not far away, several holy dragons are constantly spitting out ice blue breath. The breath that holy dragons spit out has the ability to freeze everything. It soon becomes an ice blue barrier, covering part of the giant dragons. However, due to the time, the scope of the barrier is very limited, which can only bring shelter to some giant dragons. The dark holy dragon, which had been fighting with the hero deken before, flew to the sky in the face of the meteorite falling from the sky. It was also one of the few dragons who dared to rise to the sky at this time. More dragon, no chance to enjoy the protection of the barrier, can only be at a loss outside the barrier, looking at the sky under the bombardment of meteorites, praying for the holy dragon to bring them shelter. In the battle with deken, rod used up all his mana. At this time, he was unable to cast any magic. In addition, he lost his ability to move when his body was injured one after another. After killing deken, who refused to cooperate, there were a lot of news in the system log, but rod had no time to check it. He was about to die under the bombardment of meteorite. No matter how much he got, it was meaningless. The meteorite bombarded the surrounding area, and the splashing debris hit rod''s skeleton, but he did not respond. At this time, rod could not help recalling the original words of deken. In the sky, meteorites are constantly bombarding and falling. Even on the top of rod''s head, there is a meteorite falling rapidly, which will hit rod in the twinkling of an eye. Rod waved his Titan''s arrow and struck the falling meteorite with lightning. The meteorite''s falling power did not decrease at all. It seemed that he was not affected at all. In this case, all of rod''s methods have lost their original effect. Even if he can drag his body to crawl to one side, he can''t get out of the range of meteorite bombardment. It''s just a dying struggle, which is futile and meaningless. "Rod, do you pray?" I don''t know why, the words of deken sounded in rod''s ear again. After a deep sigh, rod seems to understand the meaning of dekken. In the face of this situation, when all means lose their original meaning, rod seems to be left with the choice of prayer. At this time, rod had to admit that the development of things had completely exceeded his expectations. For this situation, rod had completely lost control. Although deken had died, his last spell had also arrived. What makes rod feel very sorry is that he didn''t put the body of deken into the space ring in time, so he lost an extremely powerful death knight, and he didn''t know whether he could save deken''s body completely by relying on the body of crystal dragon under the bombardment of meteorite. Seeing that the meteorites in the sky have come to the top of rod''s head, and with more meteorites in the rear, rod slowly lowered his head and emptied all his emotions. When he felt the coming of death, rod didn''t mean to pray. As he said to deken before, rod didn''t have the habit of praying. He just accepted the coming of death. At this moment, rod could not help thinking of Rowling. At this time, she should still help those necromancers in Eli. In addition, rod also thought of other people, such as Elon who followed him, North who was under the control of the lich, Vita who built the potion factory, and so on. Although rod didn''t want to admit it, he still realized that when he died, these people might be very few who would mourn his existence. As for other creatures, whether they were necromancers, or those liches, or those who were attacked by necromancers, they would only be happy for his death. With the falling of meteorites, the roar will completely cover Rhode, and the fire will completely engulf the whole area. More and more meteorites fall to the ground, and the whole snow mountain seems to be ignited by the fire. Rod, who was in the center of the meteorite bombardment, suddenly realized something. In the process of the meteorite bombardment, he didn''t seem to be hurt. He raised his head and saw a dark green semicircle barrier, which was completely covering him. The meteorite bombarded the barrier and burst out a strong flame, but it could not break the barrier itself. The meteorite falling from the sky was blocked by this barrier. After discovering this, rod was stunned. Then he looked in the direction of the wave of mana. Through the gap between the meteorites and the high burning flame, rod noticed that it was enota who came to the kingdom of dragons with him to release this magic for himself. This discovery left rod stunned. At the same time, he was deeply relieved. The powerful shield cast by fairy dragon was equivalent to that cast by the real legendary mage, and even more powerful in some aspects. Under the protection of this magic, rod no longer had to worry about the falling meteorite in the sky, and his life was saved. The bright yellow portal opened from the air again and intercepted most of the meteorites in the rear. Only a small number of meteorites that fell first could fall on the snow mountain. It was enota who cast this spell. After waking up from deken''s spell, enota did not care about his own injury, but tried his best to cast the spell to dissolve the meteorite falling in the sky. The fairy dragon''s powerful casting ability undoubtedly shows its effect at this moment. In addition to enota, other dragons in the kingdom of the dragon are not good at magic. If there is no enota, they are afraid that they will be seriously injured and killed in this meteorite fall. Soon, there will be no meteorite falling in the air. In addition to a large number of fires, the whole snow mountain seems to be calm. The last spell released by deken is also completely resolved at this time. Chapter 1254 With the fall of the last meteorite, the battle on the top of the snow is coming to an end. Frost peak, although still a mess, but the most powerful enemy, at this time has died, the rest of the dragon, do not worry about the threat of life. The barrier in front of him dissipated slowly, and the flames were burning around him. Rod raised his head and saw the long lost night. There was no longer any trace left by the mage. It was just pure night. When he realized that he was finally out of danger, rod could not help but breathe a sigh of relief. At this time, he finally had the opportunity to check the prompts in the system log. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "You killed a seventh level hero." "Brilliant victory! You''ve gained 270000 experience points! " "You''ve got the race achievement [magic master''s nemesis]." "[killer of magic mage]: kill the leader of magic mage, deken. Basic reward increases all damage done to magic mages by 40%, magic mage''s favor by - 100% and mage''s favor by - 50%. After wearing it, the mage''s favor is changed to - 100%. " "You''ve got the race achievement [hero sigh]." "[hero sigh]: kill a legendary hero. Basic reward all attributes + 3. All damage done to heroes increased by 60% after wearing it. " "With the death of dekken, you feel that some changes are taking place. It seems that the changes come from the sky above you or the land buried deep under your feet. You have unlocked the process of doomsday omen." "[doomsday omen]: before the end, make all kinds of actions in advance to make it better. Completion times: 1. " ¡­¡­¡­¡­ As rod expected, when the hero dekken died in his hand, he received a very rich reward. In addition to experience, what rod valued more was the reward contained in his racing achievements. Killing a hero in the legendary level brings him a huge reward. The increase of all attribute value is more precious than the simple experience value. If it is converted into the free attribute points obtained by upgrading level, even rod needs to upgrade nearly eight levels to obtain the corresponding points. As for the racing achievement of magic master''s nemesis, rod is not very satisfied with its incidental effect. According to the basic reward of this racing achievement, both magic mages and ordinary mages have a sharp decline in their favor for rod. Combined with the undead mage itself, it will reduce the favor of other creatures. I''m afraid that ordinary mages will fight with rod without saying a word when they see him. After discovering this, Roderick was a little helpless for a while. The basic attribute of racing achievement could not be eliminated by other means, so he had to let it work. After that, all mages who see rod will directly regard him as the enemy. Among all kinds of information fed back by the system, the information about the omen of doomsday is the one that Rhode cares most about. According to the various items provided in the system, especially the clues related to the doomsday, rod can confirm that this is the information related to the third expansion. Rod recalled that in the previous life of the game, until the arrival of the third expansion, the hero dekken had been active in blakada, and even became the leader of the mage''s fight against hell creatures, and could stand side by side with the leader of the magic guild. However, with the arrival of rod, all this has been deeply changed. The hero dekken can''t come to the third expansion film and just dies on the snowy mountain. Rod himself has also unlocked the process of [doomsday omen]. According to rod''s understanding, as long as he makes actions that fit the hell side of the third expansion, such as killing heroes who play an important role in advance, or making corresponding preparations for the coming of doomsday, he can unlock the process of doomsday omen. Rod noticed that after this message, the "completion times: 1" was specially displayed, which means that [doomsday omen] can be completed many times. As for what reward he can get after finishing many times, rod has no idea for the moment. Maybe he can''t know until the end of the day. If he wants to get the reward linked to the expansion, he won''t be disappointed. What matters to rod is what kind of impact his actions will have on the expansion process. Without dekken and the magic mages, the overall strength of blakhada has dropped by more than one level. When the end comes, blakhada may be the first area to lose. The arrival of rod, together with his various actions, triggered a butterfly effect, which deeply changed the expansion process after that. Rod''s advantage of predicting ahead of time based on his previous life''s experience has been greatly reduced at this time. As for the process related to doomsday omen, rod may complete it several times if he has the chance, but it is obviously not what he can do now. Decon and his men alone made rod spend a lot of time. If it wasn''t for the help of the dragon on the snow mountain and the arrival of enota from the elemental plane, rod might have died long ago. In terms of real strength, rod can''t compare with deken. Fortunately, at this time, the battle is over and rod has won a real victory. Not far away, the fortress made of solid ice is slowly broken, revealing the giant dragon sheltered by the holy dragon. Under the bombardment of meteorites, only a few giant dragons can be sheltered by the holy dragon and resist the meteorites with the help of the solid ice condensed by the holy dragon. The rest of the unlucky dragons can only rely on their own bodies. In the face of dense meteorites falling at a high speed, even the bodies of giant dragons can not support for long. Their huge bodies increase the target hit by meteorites. The Dragon outside the ice fortress can''t survive on its own constitution. Rod looks around and can see a large number of dragon bodies hit by meteorites. As if feeling something, rod looked in one direction and saw enota, who was constantly observing. When the meteorite fell down, enota didn''t use her casting ability to protect the Dragons of her kindred. Instead, she protected rod, who had lost all his mana, which rod had written down for a long time. The loud roar of the Dragon comes from the mouth of the great dragon not far away. There is no joy for victory, but more sadness. All the dragons who heard the roar made the same roar in response. Even enota, who did not belong here, was also infected by the atmosphere and made the same roar. When he felt the roar of the dragon, rod didn''t have any special reaction. Just as he was looking around, the giant dragon in the field suddenly looked at him. Rod looked back with guard. Chapter 1255 The snow mountain is full of corpses belonging to the dragon. Even if rod does not have enough mana, he can transform all these corpses by relying on the ability of the ghost King''s cloak. At this time, rod was not worried about the sudden disaster of those dragons. The large number of dragon corpses in front of him undoubtedly gave rod full information that he could escape from here. However, from the giant dragon''s eyes, rod did not see much hostility. In this case, rod did not act rashly, but observed the situation in front of him. Although there are a large number of dragon corpses in front of us, rod is not in a hurry to transform. In the presence of these dragons, the transformation of those dragons that had died before might immediately trigger a battle with them, which rod naturally did not want to see. It is undoubtedly a good thing for rod to avoid fighting with the dragon in front of him. If he wants to deal with these dragons, rod will choose to help dekken before that, instead of helping the dragon in turn. Just as rod was alert to the dragon in front of him, a sudden sound came from behind him. Rod looked back and saw that enota was slowly flying towards him, and finally stayed on his side, looking at the huge dragon ahead with him. From the giant holy dragon, rod can feel the exclusive power of the holy dragon and the momentum of being a top legendary creature. If he fights with it, he is afraid that it will be another fierce battle. Rod, who has no mana value, has no hope of defeating it, so he has to rely on the undead creature to escape. With the arrival of enota, the deep roar of the Dragon comes out from the mouth of the great dragon. Rod seems to be aware of something and looks at himself. Rod noticed that the traveler''s ribbon he was wearing had disappeared at this time. He did not know whether it was lost in the original battle or damaged when he fell. Judging from the extremely low durability of the traveler''s ribbon, all these could happen. No matter what the reason is, it leads to the lack of [traveler''s ribbon]. Without the blessing of this treasure, rod can''t understand the language of the Dragon at this time. No matter what the holy dragon wants to express, rod can''t understand it. For rod''s current situation, it''s undoubtedly very unfavorable. From dekken''s previous words, rod realized that the huge holy dragon in front of him was the leader of the ice prison in charge of the Dragon kingdom. The meaning of the Dragon roar might be the decision to deal with himself and enota. If rod can understand the meaning, he may be able to make a judgment in time. Unfortunately, rod, who does not have a good command of linguistics, can not do this. He has to look to enota and hope to get a reply from her. Facing the giant dragon''s inquiry, enota also roared in response, looking at rod''s eyes, showing a sense of reassurance. Seeing this, rod secretly put down his plan to transform the undead. Under the roar of the giant dragon, the two surviving dragons quickly come to rod and enota, and take them to the core area of the Dragon kingdom. In the process, rod didn''t make any resistance. He just wanted to see what these dragons were going to do. On the way to the core area of the Dragon Kingdom on the snow mountain, you can see the huge meteorite burning after falling. Under the meteor shower of dekken, the whole frost peak is covered by this magic. The gate of different dimensions cast at the end of enota''s casting can only transport the meteorites on the top of his head. More meteorites that can''t be collected by the gate of different dimensions directly bombard frost peak. As rod expected, when he came to the Dragon Kingdom, rod could only see a mess. The huge buildings in the original dragon kingdom could not see any intact existence after being bombarded by meteorites. Looking at this scene in the Dragon Kingdom, the dragon that led rod and enota back here was in a bit of a dilemma for a moment. The two dragons looked at each other, growled with unknown meaning, and then made a decision. Following the two dragons, rod felt familiar with the surrounding buildings. It seemed that he had walked the same road long before these huge buildings were destroyed. Soon, rod and enota were brought to a huge cave by these two dragons. After cleaning up the huge meteorite in the cave, the smell of blood was spreading from the cave. Feeling the unusual smell coming from the deep cave, rod was on guard. If he remembered correctly, the cave was the ice prison where he had been imprisoned with enota, and he didn''t know what the dragons were planning to bring them here again. Although he helped enota to solve the problem of the hero deken who came to attack, what didn''t happen to rod was that when the battle ended, he not only didn''t get any benefits, but also was put into the ice prison by those dragons. This discovery naturally dissatisfied rod. In the perception, there are a lot of dead creatures in the ice prison, which undoubtedly gives rod an excellent opportunity. Just as rod was about to transform, enota seemed to see what he was thinking, took the initiative to stop rod''s action, and shook his head to rod at the same time. Maybe it was just because he was saved by enota. After stopping the transformation of the undead, rod sighed deeply, followed the dragon to the ice prison, and finally came to one of the prisons. This time, enota did not stay with rod in the prison, but was taken to other areas of the Dragon kingdom. With the dragon''s departure, the ice prison became cold again, leaving rod alone. Instead of leaving alone, rod came to a corner of the prison and calmed down. After sitting down, he began to meditate and recover his lost mana. Although rod doesn''t know what the dragons are going to do to enota, it''s not a bad thing to think about it. At this time, the most suitable move for rod is undoubtedly to stay in prison and meditate. Rod, who has no mana value, can''t use space magic to escape from the Dragon kingdom. No matter how many undead creatures there are, it''s not easy to get rid of the dragon''s pursuit all the way. In this case, in the face of the reaction of the dragon in the Dragon Kingdom after the death of the hero deken, rod chose to keep the same to cope with the changes. He quickly used this time to recover his mana. The more mana he had, the more confident he was. Instead of paying attention to the outside world, rod''s mind slowly calms down, and he only keeps the last point of consciousness in his heart. As a vigilance in the face of danger, more attention is put on his perception of the magic elements around him. At this time, rod enters a state of meditation. Chapter 1256 Thinking immersed in the presence of perception magic elements, in addition to retaining the most basic vigilance, for a moment, rod forgot his own environment. There was constant noise from the outside world. It seemed that there were many creatures coming and going. This prison also became lively. But because he didn''t feel any threat, rod didn''t stop meditating. I don''t know how long later, rod''s spirit returned to the active state, and slowly withdrew from the meditation state. The reason for rod to stop meditating is not that his mana value has returned to the full value, but that he is aware of the danger in his perception. The sense of threat came from his perception, which made rod''s heart alert. He opened his eyes and saw a huge black dragon staring at him with its dark yellow pupil outside the cell. For creatures similar to giant dragons, perhaps because they are not of the same race, it is difficult for rod to distinguish the appearance of such creatures. In his opinion, all black dragons have similar characteristics, and only giant dragons can distinguish the subtle differences. Even so, feeling the extremely strong hostility, rod still recognized the identity of the black dragon. It was from the beginning that rod came to the Dragon kingdom that he had been hostile to his black dragon. Rod once suspected that he felt the breath of Titan''s arrow, which made him hostile to himself. Unexpectedly, the black dragon survived the previous battle. Depending on the black dragon''s anti magic ability, in addition to the last meteor fire shower, it is difficult for deken to damage the black dragon. Similar to previous battles, the survival probability of black dragon is undoubtedly the highest. The black dragon immune to external magic doesn''t care about most of the conventional magic. Even if the thunder Bomb doesn''t explode in the black dragon''s body, it''s hard to cause damage to it. Feeling the hostility of the black dragon outside the prison, rod was alert and could not help holding the weapon at his waist. The roar came from the black dragon''s mouth, but after losing the traveler''s ribbon, rod didn''t understand what he meant. Without rod''s response, the black dragon became more and more manic, and there was even a faint flame condensation in its mouth. Suddenly, a sound from the distance attracted the dragon''s attention. Regardless of rod in the prison, the black dragon''s expression changed, and then quickly moved away in the direction of the sound. Rod was puzzled and didn''t understand what was going on outside, but he heard the sound of footwork. Looking in the direction of the footsteps, a human skeleton, dressed in a luxurious purple robe and without any flesh and blood, appeared in rod''s eyes. Looking at the skeleton in front of him, rod was stunned. It was obviously a necromancer who came to the prison. Only the necromancer had this unique appearance. He just didn''t know why the necromancer appeared here. "Who are you and why are you in the Dragon kingdom?" Rod asked in a deep voice. Hearing rod''s words, the Necromancers outside the prison were also stunned. It seemed that they did not expect that there would be other necromancers in the territory of the dragon, and they would be put in prison. "I want to know who you are? Why are you in jail here? " After a moment''s silence, the necromancer asked rod in a low voice. Although the necromancer lowered her voice, from the higher tone, rod could still recognize that she should be a woman. Although the necromancer in front of her has a skeleton form very close to rod''s, rod still can''t distinguish her gender before she speaks. According to the knowledge learned by the necromancer, if you want to distinguish the gender of a skeleton, you need to start with the pelvis connecting the spine and lower limbs. Unfortunately, under the cover of her broad purple robe, rod can''t observe it like this. The easiest way to tell whether a skeleton form creature is a necromancer or an undead is to observe the clothes it wears. Skeletons have no chance to care about their clothes. Whether they wear clothes or not is decided by the necromancer who controls them. In the eyes of all creatures, it''s normal for undead creatures in the form of skeletons to wear no clothes. No one has ever accused skeleton soldiers of fighting naked. After losing their flesh and blood, there is nothing special about a pile of white bones. However, necromancers are different. Even if they are only in the form of skeletons, necromancers will dress up and wrap their bones in gorgeous clothes. They even value this more than ordinary Necromancers. Maybe it''s the pride of the necromancer himself that makes them unwilling to look like an undead, or it''s just a habit that makes them put on all kinds of clothes. In rod''s impression, there is no necromancer like a skeleton who is willing to show people in the complete form of a skeleton all the time. Even rod himself, in addition to the wide cloak behind him, was also covered with a layer of black robe. This is also the reason why rod could recognize her identity as a necromancer at a glance when the purple robed skeleton appeared. The purple robe on her body has made clear the difference between her and the undead. "You want to know who I am? It''s a long story. " In the face of the Necromancer''s inquiry, rod answered in a deep voice. The roar of the Dragon came from the passage where the black dragon was away. When he heard the roar of the dragon, rod didn''t respond. The necromancer outside the prison was a little anxious. "Oh, no, I didn''t lead the black dragon away to chat with you here." With that, the necromancer approached the fence outside the prison and said, "tell me if there are treasures stored by the dragon in the deep of the passage." From the words of the necromancer, rod probably guessed her intention. After the previous battle, rod didn''t care much about the treasures, so he said casually: "I suggest you find the treasures in another place." With that, rod went back to his cell, where he had been meditating. "If you say that, you must know something. You''d better tell me what you know. When I find the treasure of those dragons, I''ll surely share it with you." The necromancer outside the prison is still talking about the topic of treasure, but rod doesn''t mean to continue to talk at all. Rod doesn''t believe this promise. Ignoring the Necromancers outside the prison, rod kept the most basic vigilance to ensure that he could respond to the crisis in time. Then he closed his eyes and was ready to meditate again. Chapter 1257 "You may not know what happened here. Not long ago, the kingdom of the dragon was attacked by unknown people. The giant dragon suffered heavy losses, and the defense for the treasure was also relaxed. This is the best time to obtain the secret treasure of the kingdom of the dragon." Although he had closed his eyes, the words of the necromancer came from his ear, which made him unable to concentrate his mind and enter into meditation. As for what the necromancer said, rod naturally did not know. Rod not only experienced the previous battle personally, but also was an important factor to change the war situation. Without rod''s arrival, he was afraid that the end of this dragon kingdom would be the same as the previous life. The necromancer in front of him obviously didn''t know this. Her words attracted rod''s attention by the contents of the words. But, rod had to open his eyes again and look at the necromancer in front of him. "I can see that this prison can''t hold you at all. Why do you insist on being locked up in the prison and becoming the prisoner of those dragons? No matter what mistakes you make, it''s time to act. " Hearing the words of the necromancer, rod seemed more helpless for a moment, and had to sigh: "I don''t have much interest in the treasure of the dragon. Can I stay in prison alone?" Before knowing the attitude of the dragons, he was in prison. Although his freedom was limited, rod was safe for the time being. He didn''t have to worry about other problems. If he came outside the prison, he would be chased by many black dragons like before. What''s more, rod is still waiting for enota to bring him news. At this time, it''s better not to run around, especially for the undead mage who comes from nowhere. If he really goes to find the secret treasure with her, it will cause a series of disasters. Rod doesn''t want to fight with those dragons any more. "No? How could someone say that they are not interested in the secret treasure of the dragon? You seem to have a lot of treasures. I don''t believe that. " Rod has a headache. Compared with the original black dragon, the necromancer in front of him feels more difficult. The existence of peeping eyes can''t work for the necromancer in front of him. Rod can''t guess what she thinks. "You know, I''m the greatest treasure hunter. I can see what treasure you have at a glance. You can''t be indifferent to the dragon''s treasure. If you come out now and take me to the dragon''s treasure house, I can give you a share of the treasure I''ve got, or even make you my follower. " The necromancer in front of him still said her words to himself, but rod found the abnormality in the words acutely. I don''t know why, although he had never seen the necromancer before, rod felt a sense of deja vu from her words. This familiar tone, coupled with the fact that he didn''t care about others and spoke for himself, seemed to guess her identity. "Enota, is that you?" Following his guess, rod asked. "Enota? It''s a very unusual name. Is she your friend? " The necromancer had doubts. "Don''t pretend any more. I''ve seen your identity. How did you turn yourself into a skeleton?" Rod asked helplessly. "It''s just the effect of the secret method. I''m very curious about how you can see it. I don''t have any flaws." This time, when rod fully identified the identity of enota, the necromancer in front of him took the initiative to admit it. The tone of the Necromancer''s voice, which was deliberately lowered, returned to normal, consistent with the previous voice of enota. After confirming the identity of enota, Rodriguez was relieved for a moment. The original giant fairy dragon turned into a skeleton in human form. Previously, rod didn''t think of this at all. It wasn''t until enota revealed her flaw that rod confirmed her identity. "Tell me, rod, how do you know who I am? This kind of secret method should not reveal any breath Then enota looked at his purple robe and said, "maybe it''s because of this dress? This is my favorite purple. Do you recognize me by the color of my clothes? " Rod shook his head: "it has nothing to do with the color of the clothes. I didn''t recognize it at first, but your last tone exposed it to me. How can a necromancer turn a person he meets for the first time into a follower? In my impression, it seems that only you can do this. And why do you want to become a skeleton? " "I just want to experience the feeling of becoming a skeleton. I always have a question. When you lie down to sleep, won''t rain and dust fill your head along your eyes?" In the face of rod''s question, enota made a casual answer. "Boring question. The skeleton body won''t have any fatigue. It doesn''t need to sleep at all. " Enota''s answer made rod even more helpless. I''m afraid that only the fairy dragon with jumping thinking can think of this kind of question. According to the records of some mages who have been to the elemental plane, there are fairy dragons in the elemental plane. They have the naughty and naughty qualities that other dragons have never had. In the previous conversation with enota, rod felt more about her passion for trading and treasure. Unexpectedly, she also had such a side and was willing to show it. The appearance of enota means that rod doesn''t have to stay in this prison any more. After meditating for a period of time, rod only felt that his bones would be frozen. Although rod''s skeleton could not feel any cold, it was very stiff when it moved. Even the thinking in his head was frozen. I wonder if, as enota said, there were sundries falling into his head when he meditated, Being able to leave here is naturally a good thing. "Speaking of followers, I have a new one recently. I believe you will get along very well." It seems to be something in mind, enota said voluntarily. Rod can feel her pleasure from her words. Waving his Titan''s arrow, he cut off the fence outside the prison. Rod walked out of the prison: "I remember you said that I am no longer your follower." Seeing rod out of prison, enota put her skull in a purple hood close to her and whispered, "but I also said that when you get out of prison, I''ll make you my follower again, right?" Rod didn''t answer enota''s words. He just gave a smile and said, "interesting." Chapter 1258 "So, what''s the situation in the Dragon kingdom?" Outside the prison, rod asked enot, "you can move by yourself in the Dragon kingdom. It seems that the dragons are not troubling you." "Why do they embarrass me?" "They and I are not only the same race, but also helped them in this battle, right?" he asked? These dragons have no reason to embarrass me. " Rod recalled that the last half of the meteor fire shower from deken was almost transported away by the awakened enota through the gate of different dimensions. Only a small part of the meteor fire was really bombarded on the snow mountain. Those giant dragons could survive in large numbers, which had an inseparable relationship with enota. "In a sense, you did help a lot of dragons, but that''s not the reason why those dragons didn''t embarrass you." Rod said in a deep voice, "if those dragons want to deal with you, they don''t need any reason at all. The dragons don''t have any reason. Look at the whole ice prison. It''s built to imprison the dragons." Hearing rod''s words, enota shook his head: "I''ve seen the scene deep in the ice prison. What''s imprisoned is not the real giant dragon, but the sub dragon species with incomplete blood. They imprisoned the sub dragon species in the ice prison to keep the blood pure. Those giant dragons are not so unreasonable as you think." Then enota reached out and pointed to the rear position: "maybe you don''t know that the Lord of the ice prison has recognized my contribution in this battle. Now I am a hero in the Dragon Kingdom, and I can choose one from the dragon''s treasure house as a reward." Feeling the joy of enota''s words, rod said, "congratulations." After receiving rod''s congratulations, inotarfi was not more happy, but a little depressed: "we all know that you are the most outstanding one in this battle. Whether you delay those mages or give the hero the last blow, it all depends on your own strength." Enota sighed: "I once complained to the leader of the ice prison about this, but she didn''t listen at all. Under my fight, at most, I just asked the leader of the ice prison to let you choose a reward, but didn''t let her admit your merit." Rod said calmly, "I didn''t fight against dekken for any reward or merit. It was my consciousness that made me do it. If I left at that time, I would feel very sad." After calming down and recalling his previous actions, rod also lamented his previous madness. He even fought with a legendary hero, who was involved in the next expansion film. If there were no giant dragons that finally arrived, rod would have died in the hands of deken, and he would not have any chance to defeat him. Rod, who pursues power, does not want to feel his weakness, especially after he has obtained the artifact. However, enota''s previous words, especially the act of abandoning the treasure, make rod deeply feel this. At that time, rod only felt that he was completely angered by enota''s words, because the pain of weakness filled his heart, which was an emotion that rod did not want to feel. In order to relieve the pain, rod had to act. Although the pain was caused by enota''s words, rod didn''t feel angry at enota, but with this kind of pain, he met the hero deken who came to the Dragon Kingdom, so he had the previous battle. After pondering for a moment, rod continued: "what''s more, there is no need for a human hero in the Dragon kingdom." Looking at enota in the form of a skeleton, rod said in a deep voice: "After being attacked by the hero deken, your appearance is the best comfort for those dragons. It''s not only your achievements in the battle, but also the news from the elemental plane that the Lord of the ice prison has chosen you to be the hero of the battle. Maybe it''s also for this reason." Hearing rod''s words, enota nodded as if he knew nothing, and then asked, "what do you mean?" Rod explained helplessly: "it means that if the master of the ice prison admits my achievements, he will make other dragons feel uneasy and angry. On the contrary, if he admits your achievements, he will make those dragons excited and happy. So she doesn''t want to admit that I exist. Instead, she attributes all her achievements to you. " "I don''t understand." Enota shook his head. "You deserve all this. You solved the enemy. No one can erase that." "It''s not that easy, enota. The Lord of the ice prison didn''t deny my behavior, but you need to bear all the honors attached to it. " "The people of eracia are very good at this method. They like to call it politics. I didn''t expect that the Dragon here would do the same," rod said calmly After Rhode''s explanation, although enota is still very confused, he understands a lot. For the fairy dragon living in the plane of elements, it is obviously not easy to find out the politics that human beings are good at in a short time. "I have one last question." Enota said. "Ask what you want." Looking at the fairy dragon in front of him, rod had a headache, but he didn''t refuse enota''s inquiry. He had already answered many questions of enota, and rod didn''t care to answer one more. "What is eracia, I''ve never heard of, is the plane controlled by human beings?" Asked the fairy dragon, slightly puzzled. Rod fell into a deep silence. He didn''t know where to answer for a moment. After a while, he said, "eracia is the kingdom of human beings on the theme plane. Maybe you need to learn the basic knowledge of the theme plane." Enota in the form of a skeleton shows his hand: "what I want to learn more is the new magic knowledge in the theme plane." Looking at enota in front of her, rod knew that she didn''t seem to understand much about what she had said before, and she could not be interested in the politics that human beings are good at from the perspective of fairy dragon''s character. According to the power of enota herself, she could not care about it. Although rod is clear about political matters, in most cases, rod is more used to solving problems with strength and seldom uses this method. "After the previous battle, those dragons who want to come here have really recognized your identity. What is easier to integrate into a group than the common hatred of the enemy? I believe the Lord of the ice prison can answer your questions, especially about the protection of the Dragon King against the theme plane Looking at enota, rod said slowly. Chapter 1259 Seeing that rod mentioned the existence of the king of the holy dragon in his words, enota suddenly realized what he thought of. "I forgot to ask the Lord of the ice prison just now. After the original battle, I almost forgot the real purpose of coming here. Thank you for reminding me." Looking at the skeleton in purple robe in front of him, rod felt helpless. No matter what the shape of enota became, she was still the unreliable fairy dragon in essence. Before rod said anything, he heard enota''s words continue to spread: "Let''s get going. The Lord of the ice prison is waiting for us outside the dragon''s treasure house. Don''t let the holy dragon wait too long. " Hearing this, rod seemed to want to say something, but he didn''t say anything after all. It''s enota who delays time all the way. If she appears in the form of a dragon, maybe they have arrived at the gate of the treasure house now. Following enota in skeleton form to the outside of the ice prison, rod wants to know what secret method can make enota''s form change so perfectly. Only with his perception ability, rod can''t see her abnormality. What appears in front of rod''s eyes seems to be a real skeleton. In addition to the slightly thin death energy on him, enota''s camouflage can be said to be extremely perfect. In rod''s impression, this kind of secret method rarely exists. This degree of camouflage even changes the life form. Even the highest level of camouflage is difficult to achieve. It can only be seen in some powerful magicians. In the process of marching, it seems to have found something. Enota took the initiative to ask, "rod, where''s the traveler''s ribbon I sent you?" Hearing enota mention this treasure, rod sighed: "in the battle with dekken, I accidentally lost this treasure." Rod is very clear about the value of this treasure, especially in some special cases, this treasure can play a role that no treasure can achieve. Unfortunately, rod lost this treasure in the battle. Before fighting with deken, rod only felt anger occupied his heart, and had no time to pay attention to other things. As for the traveler''s ribbon, rod did not think of the existence of this treasure. At this time, in the face of enota''s inquiry, rod felt a rare embarrassment. At the same time, he was a little embarrassed. Although enota gave the treasure to rod, rod never thought so. He just wanted to return it after all this was over. Unfortunately, due to the loss of the treasure, rod could not achieve this point any more. Seeing that rod said so, enota didn''t ask anything, instead, he comforted: "nothing. It''s just a treasure. You don''t have to worry about it." Rod had no choice but to smile bitterly. When did he need the comfort of enota? Apart from feeling embarrassed, rod didn''t say much. He nodded and said nothing. Just chatting with enota all the way, rod came to a huge palace made of ice before long. From a distance, the palace is almost integrated with the snow mountain, and only the real holy dragon has the ability to spit out the eternal frozen ice and make it into an ice palace. To a great extent, only the ice palace that rod saw in the water element plane can be compared with it. Under the leadership of enota, rod crossed the Dragon at the gate of the palace and went deep into the palace. For the arrival of enota, these dragons were not surprised. On the contrary, they had some respect in their eyes, which rod was acutely aware of. Soon, after arriving at a place in the center of the palace, a huge holy dragon appeared in front of rod. Behind the holy dragon, there was an unopened door. Compared with rod''s figure, the rear door leaf is extremely huge, but it is much more normal in terms of the dragon''s figure. In the previous battle, rod had already confirmed the identity of this holy dragon. It was the leader of the ice prison who led other dragons. He felt that this dragon was more powerful than other dragons. Rod confirmed this. Looking at the holy dragon in front of him, rod''s dark eyes don''t contain any emotion, only the green flame keeps flashing, not affected by the momentum of the holy dragon. The low roar came from the mouth of the giant dragon. It was the same as before. After losing the traveler''s ribbon, rod lost the ability to communicate with the dragon and didn''t know how to respond. It was yinuota who took the initiative to speak to the giant dragon and sent out a tone that rod could not understand, which made the original dignified situation slightly eased down. Under rod''s gaze, a breath of ice blue came out of the dragon''s mouth. At the same time, the huge door behind slowly opened. In an instant, the eye-catching golden light overflowed from the door. It was a large number of gold coins that covered all the roads in the door and accumulated into a mountain. Rod had seen the scene in the Dwarfs'' coffers, where there were piles of gold coins. In the light of the fire, those gold coins almost blinded people. But the gold coins stored in the Dwarfs'' coffers, whether in quantity or in the treasures, were no more shocking than those in the dragon''s coffers. In the treasure house of the dragon, these gold coins are just a kind of decoration. Rod knew that what is really valuable is the treasure mixed in these gold coins. "The Lord of the ice prison said that you can choose a treasure from the treasure house as a reward for helping those dragons. Of course, you can also choose gold coins if you want." Enota''s words came from his ear, and rod shook his head. The chance to get the dragon''s treasure was right in front of him. Only a fool would want gold coins instead of treasure. "I can also choose a treasure from the treasure house. The treasures stored here are more magnificent than my own. I don''t know what to choose? " Enota said with a little expectation, but rod''s focus is not here. At this time, rod seems to notice something. Instead of looking at the treasure house in front of him, he looks at the huge holy dragon. At the same time, the holy dragon also stares at rod. From the giant dragon staring at its own pupil, rod can feel a sense of examination. His every move is seen by the giant dragon. Rod believes that the dragon in front of him will not go back on the treasure. No matter how precious treasure there is in the treasure house, he can choose one, but only one. If he takes anything more, he will be attacked immediately. Chapter 1260 Ignoring the great dragon''s eye, rod slowly stepped into the treasure house. Living in the most powerful dragon kingdom in the whole theme plane, rod believes that the treasures stored in the treasure house will never disappoint him, the treasures of the dragon, Just came to the treasure house, rod seems to find something, ignoring all the light around him, quickly walking in a direction. His leg bone was deeply trapped in a pile of gold coins. It took him a lot of effort to separate the gold coins on the road and come to the position he wanted to reach. From the pile of gold coins, rod slowly dug out a treasure. It is a pair of white and huge wings. The wings are connected to the armor of unknown material, which exudes all kinds of holy meaning and has the power to purify people''s heart. Even under the burial of many gold coins, it is difficult to cover its own breath, which is also the reason to attract rod''s attention. Looking at the treasure in front of him, rod''s breath was short. Even if he didn''t pass the system test, rod seemed to have recognized the origin of the treasure. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ [wings of the sky] Quality: Treasure Type: Cape Equipment requirements: None Basic attributes: air magic level + 1, indestructible Special attribute: gives the user the ability to fly. The effect is the same as "Flying Magic". Affected by the user''s own air magic level, it cannot be dispelled by any magic. Evaluation: the wings of angels have always been the symbol of holiness, but when they are made into treasures, can this holiness still exist? ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Looking at the treasure in front of him, rod was shocked. Unexpectedly, there was a treasure of this quality in the Dragon kingdom. I don''t know how long this treasure has been in the treasure house. The treasure that should have been shining in the user''s hands is buried by the gold coins in the treasure house. Rod doesn''t know what to think. For giant dragons, they naturally have huge dragon wings, but for ordinary creatures who do not have the ability to fly, this treasure has undoubtedly narrowed the gap between them and flying creatures. In the eyes of other creatures, this treasure is of great value. Equipped with blazing wings, it is equivalent to being blessed by Flying Magic forever. The effect of this treasure is not only as simple as ordinary level five magic, it can''t be dispelled by other means, but also greatly increases the user''s safety. Feeling the wings from the angel in his hand, rod was silent for a moment. Finally, with a sigh, he put the treasure back on the gold coins. The kind of blazing wings belongs to the cloak, while the kind of ghost cloak behind rod also belongs to the cloak. Rod can''t equip two of these treasures at the same time. For rod, the value of this treasure is undoubtedly reduced. When he comes to the treasure house belonging to the dragon, rod will not easily make a choice. At least he has to carefully look at the treasures around him before he makes the final decision. As for why the treasures made of angel wings appeared in the dragon''s treasure house, rod was not surprised. There is always a special feeling among the creatures of the same race. Angels themselves will not make other angels'' wings into treasures, just as rod dares to guarantee that there will never be treasures made from the bones of giant dragons in the treasure house of giant dragons. It is a taboo to make the bones of the same race into treasures in any ethnic group, except in some cases, just like the existence of Necromancers. For the reason why the blazing wings of heaven appeared here, rod can only think that it was caused by the dragon''s collection of treasures over the years. The Dragon did not know the real meaning of the treasure, but only found the surface effect of the treasure. Rod believes that the creatures in eracia will be very interested in this treasure. In rod''s impression, if this treasure is brought to eracia, the wings of angels alone will be enough to attract the attention of many powerful creatures. Even real angels will come to the holder of this treasure. "Rod, look at me with this treasure." The voice of enota came from one side. Rod went to see enota in a purple robe. At this time, he was wearing a sapphire necklace. The light of the sapphire made him feel at ease, and he unconsciously immersed himself in it. Looking at the necklace yinuota was wearing, rod was stunned. He immediately thought of something and said, "yinuota, check this treasure for me." Hearing rod''s request, enota said in a high voice, "do you think it doesn''t look good on me? Or is there any dissatisfaction? If you want to check it, just check it. " From enota''s words, rod felt her dissatisfaction. Rod didn''t know exactly where he caused her dissatisfaction, and he didn''t understand what a skeleton looked like wearing a gem, but he still said: "I just don''t think the quality of this treasure is suitable for you." Hearing rod''s words, enota was even more dissatisfied and was about to say something. Rod had come to her side and slowly lifted the necklace in the center of her ribs and in front of her sternum. "From you, I can feel the naughty and lively fairy dragon. But look at this treasure. Although its color is dark blue close to purple, its temperament is luxurious and elegant. It is not compatible with your own temperament. If you wear it forcibly, it is not as harmonious as you think. " With these words, rod''s attention is not on enota, but his consciousness has already acquired all the attributes of this treasure through the system. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ [heart of the ocean] Quality: Treasure Type: Pendant Equipment requirements: None Basic attributes: all attributes + 1, water magic level + 1, indestructible Special attribute 1: when fighting on the sea, gain 2 additional full attributes. Special attribute 2: the wearer will receive the blessing of ocean power, gain the ability to breathe in the water, and move freely under the water without the influence of water pressure. Evaluation: the dark blue gemstone necklace has a calming magic power. Only on the sea can it exert its real power. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ What rod didn''t notice was that when he picked up the necklace in front of enota, enota, who had intended to say something, suddenly lost any words and lowered her head slightly. From her face, which was no different from a skeleton, there was no emotion belonging to her. For a moment, the whole scene fell into silence, only the sound of rod''s finger bone knocking on the deep sapphire. Chapter 1261 At this time, rod''s attention is all on this treasure, and he ignores the change of enota. The feedback from the system has made rod realize the strength of this treasure. If he had such a treasure when he went to the water element plane, many things would be convenient. What''s more, this treasure belongs to the category of pendant, which has the blessing of racing achievement. Rod can equip four treasures of this type at the same time, and will not conflict with the existing treasures like blazing wings. "Have you finished examining this treasure?" Enota asked in a deep voice, with a little irritation, as if dissatisfied with rod''s action. Rod put down the sapphire necklace in front of her: "sorry, this treasure caught my attention and made me ignore other things." "Hum." Enota snorted, then took off the necklace and put it into rod''s hand. He ignored rod and went to look for other treasures in the treasure house. Seeing this, rod felt helpless. He didn''t know where he got the fairy dragon. Holding the Dark Blue Necklace in his hand, rod did not put it back, but just took it. Rhode began to search in the treasure house, which was sealed up here. I don''t know how many years of treasure is waiting for Rhode''s excavation. The more he searched in the treasure house, the more he felt about the diversity of the treasures. Some of the treasures were not as powerful as he thought, but they were absolutely rare and could hardly be found anywhere else. A chill came from rod''s side. From the deep burial of the gold coin, rod dug out a huge piece of ice. It was the eternal frozen ice caused by the holy dragon breath, in which a huge heart was sealed. Due to the ice barrier, rod can''t use the system to explore the properties of the heart, but he can see the strong vitality of the heart at a glance. The slight vibration is constantly coming out from the ice. The heart, which has been sealed for a long time, is still beating at this time. This alone is enough to attract rod''s attention. If it is used in the refining of magic medicine, it may be able to get the perfect magic medicine with high quality, far more than what rod had drunk before. In addition, in the humble corner of the treasure house, rod found a fairly complete small box. With the passage of years, it has brought many traces of wear and tear. However, due to the superior material, rod can still see its delicacy. After opening the box, rod took out a stack of well preserved cards. Looking at a few cards at random, rod noticed that various patterns were painted on the front of the cards, most of which were common monsters in the mainland. The names of these monsters were marked at the bottom, and some special types of cards were marked at the top. On the back of the card, there are mysterious patterns composed of lines. Even with rod''s current mystical level, we can''t understand the meaning of these patterns. Looking at the cards in his hand, rod felt puzzled, and then with the help of system power, he detected the attributes of these cards. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ [prophecy card] Category: special items Equipment requirement: Legend level mystery Basic attributes: lucky - 3, indestructible Special attributes: users can predict the future of others with the help of cards, and need to cooperate with interactive rituals. Evaluation: the card with enlightenment function was once the collection of a powerful magician. When it is used, it will be accompanied by bad luck. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Through the detection of the system, rod got the attributes of these cards. What matters most to rod is the need to use these cards. Only legendary mystics can really use these cards. According to rod''s understanding, legend level special skills are not so easy to achieve, let alone mysterious skills related to witchcraft. Without some opportunities, special skills can''t be upgraded to this level only by skill points. Although prophecy cards have the function of predicting the future, the greatly reduced lucky attribute and the extremely high use demand make rod not interested in these cards. According to rod''s own special skills, he can not play the real function of these prophecy cards. I don''t know why, looking at the cards in his hand, a special idea appeared in rod''s mind. Like a ghost, rod took one out of these cards. Turn the card over to the front and look at the pattern on the card. Rod is stunned. On the card, a vampire in a big cape is standing among a pile of strange looking bones. From his pale face and sharp tusks on both sides of his mouth, rod can easily identify his race. In the picture, the vampire is holding out his hands, holding a human flame in the princess''s embrace, with a pathetic look on his face. Rod didn''t feel familiar with the wide Cape behind the vampire. After repeated observation, rod subconsciously turned to look behind him. Through self comparison, rod can confirm that the Cape behind the vampire is at least 90% similar to the ghost King''s cloak behind him, especially in some details. If he has not seen the existence of the ghost King''s cloak, he can''t draw it. At the top of the picture, the painter marked the word "hero" in gold, which clearly refers to the type of the card. At the bottom of the picture, the name that shocked rod appeared, which was "degar". Rhode checked the name several times to make sure there were no spelling mistakes, and then fell into deep meditation. He didn''t know whether the degar on the card was in his mind. The first thing Rhode doubted was the authenticity of the contents on the card. According to rod''s understanding, degar does not have a complete cloak of the ghost king, but only one of the parts of the vampire cloak. However, what is shown on the card is a real combination artifact. Rod recalled that until the witch Jennie captured degar''s vampire cloak, degar was sleeping in the middle of DIA, and finally Sandro appeared, which combined the complete form of the ghost King''s cloak. From this point of view, the picture on the card is not true at all. However, rod suddenly realized that this set of prophecy cards had already existed in the treasure house of the Dragon kingdom. If it wasn''t for rod''s discovery, it would continue to exist here for a long time. The card was formed a long time ago. The patterns recorded on the card are probably not what rod expected now, but what happened a long time ago. Chapter 1262 Looking closely at the cards in his hand, rod also found something unusual. Rod noticed that degar on the card was much younger than when he met him. In a way, he was more inclined to the human form than the original vampire that rod saw in the end. The human flame he was holding was dark inside. Under close observation, it should be called charred corpse. In addition to the cloak behind him, his clothes were also ignited by the spreading flame, but he didn''t care at all. Rhode believes that such prophecy cards and the pictures on them all have a special interpretation, which needs a certain method to interpret. This requires a lot of mystical knowledge. The existence of such mystical cards as Rhode is not enough, so we can only guess according to our own ideas. Rod recalled that according to the internal records of Diya, degar had been active in the kingdom of the necromancer for a long time, and his life span spanned several centuries. In addition, the necromancer never valued the historical records, so his deeds had long been lost in the long history. The pattern on the card undoubtedly shows rod that the vampire hero also has his peak time, which may have happened a long time ago, and no one knows about it. Only from the prediction card with unknown origin can we see something. If you can take this prophecy card and ask degar, rod may understand the deeds recorded on the card. Unfortunately, degar died in his hands as early as when rod captured the ghost King''s cloak, which is doomed to fail. As like as two peas of silence, Rhodes put the card back into the prophecy card, and only smoked a hand, and he drew the relevant German DAL Al, and even his body was cloaked with the same king of the devil. Rhodes could not help but sigh that the cards were strange. Because of this, rod does not want to continue to extract other cards, according to the system prompts, continue to use these prophecy cards to predict, I am afraid there will be bad luck. Without the blessing of legendary mystics, rod can''t really use the prophecy card to predict the future. Only those top magicians or some special scholars can do this. After thinking about it, rod reloaded the card, put it in the box he had taken out and put it on top of a pile of gold coins. Compared with the prediction card''s prediction of the future, rod is more worried about its reduced lucky attribute. Even rod has no way to control this kind of thing. Even if he can''t improve his lucky value, rod will try his best to avoid reducing his lucky value. The roar of the Dragon came from the front door of the treasure house. After hearing the roar of the dragon, enota seemed to find something. He quickly came to rod and said to him, "have you chosen the treasure you want? The ice Lord can''t wait. He''s urging us. " Rod nodded, although there are still many precious treasures here, rod did not check, but in his heart, he has made a decision about which treasure to choose. Following enota, they return to the entrance of the treasure house. Enota takes the lead in taking out a treasure for the master of the ice prison to check. Rod noticed that enota took out a luxurious purple Cape, which was decorated with many gems. Due to the size limit, this cape can only be worn by ordinary sized humanoid creatures. Consistent with rod''s previous evaluation, this Cape''s temperament still doesn''t match with enota itself, but it seems that she loves it very much and can''t wait to wear it. As he sweeps the cloak that enota takes out, the leader of the ice prison looks at rod''s position. Under the gaze of the giant holy dragon, rod slowly takes out his chosen treasure, a blue gem necklace. "You chose this?" Enota was surprised¡° I thought you''d choose something more powerful, like the white wings. " Rod understands the meaning of enota. The white wings in her mouth are the "wings of the sky" in the treasure house. Due to the repeated equipment types and the fact that this treasure will attract the attention of those angels, rod finally chose the "heart of the sea" that enota originally wore instead of choosing it. Looking at the treasure rod took out, the master of the ice prison nodded, and then gave a roar to enota, who responded in a language rod could not understand. When enota was talking with the Lord of the ice prison, the mental imprint in rod''s mind suddenly shocked. This is not common. Since rod came to the kingdom of the dragon, he lost contact with most of the mental imprints because of the distance. After perceiving the information contained in the mental imprint, rod''s face sank. Something he didn''t want to see was happening. "Rod, I''m going to the Elemental Plane with the Lord of the ice prison. She''d like to meet the king of the holy dragon. There''s a celebration ceremony to be held when we get back. Do you want to join us?" After putting on the purple Cape, enota asked rod. "No, there are some things I need to deal with." Rod said in a deep voice. From his words, enota could feel the anger in his heart. "Do you need help from the dragon?" Enota asked. "I think I can handle this. The only help I need is to send me to the sky so that I can cast space magic." He waved his hand, rod replied. Because he didn''t choose the blazing wings of the sky, he needed the help of the dragon to come to the sky and escape from the interference ceremony of the Dragon kingdom. "It''s just that we''re going to come to the sky and cast our magic. Come with us." Enota said with delight, and the cloak behind him swung. Instead of rejecting this offer, rod and enota came outside the palace under the leadership of the Lord of the ice prison. At the signal of enota, rod quickly climbed up on the back of the ice Lord. Standing on the body of the holy dragon, the frost is spreading along rod''s bones. Rod only feels that his body is frozen and difficult to move. A little shaking will cause a lot of ice debris to fall. In contrast, enota''s condition is much better, almost not affected by any, but looking at the appearance of Rhode sent out a burst of laughter. The giant dragon quickly soared into the sky. After breaking away from the scope of the ceremony, rod didn''t say much. He quickly opened a bright yellow portal, and his body immediately fell into it. Chapter 1263 Today is a memorable day for the creatures of tetalia, who gather in a Colosseum, waiting for a special trial. In the Colosseum, there are a lot of people and a lot of creatures in the grandstand. Even some rare animal trainers are gathering here to witness a big event. As the Lords of taitalia, the trainers have their own stands, and they are worried that their sight will be affected. In the preparation area of the Colosseum, in the huge iron cage, the strong ogre is constantly rubbing his weapon, a heavy and strong wooden stick, which is also his chosen weapon. On his body, there are a lot of ferocious scars after wound healing. If the wounds of this degree were placed on ordinary creatures, there would be no possibility of survival, but the ogres could bear them with their strong constitution, and their activities would not be affected at all. "Badu, the Lord asked me to ask you, how is your recovery? Are you sure you can solve the enemy? " The ogre follows his reputation. A human is standing outside the prison to communicate with him. Relying on the cannibal''s wisdom, Badu recognized that the man in front of him was Baron, the consul beside the Lord. "I''ve never felt better. Is that the power of a mage? I was very weak the day before, but now, I can feel enough strength flowing in my body, I can tear up any enemy Seeing the ogre''s reply, Byron cautioned, "you must not be careless. There are more creatures than you. The Lord knows the grudge between you and the lizard man, so he gives you this task. You should treat it carefully. Otherwise, the Lord will be very disappointed. " Baylor''s advice made Badu seem a little manic: "in terms of strength, ogres are not afraid of any creatures. If the lizard man didn''t use some means last time, how could she be my opponent? I will show the glory that belongs to krylord in front of the Lord. Of course, I care more about my freedom. " Byron nodded: "that''s good. I''ll let the Lord start the battle. Remember the agreement between you and the Lord. When you win the battle, you will get the freedom you want." With that, Byron turned away, leaving the ogre alone in the cage breathing heavily, ready to meet the enemy who had brought him painful injuries. After leaving from the contestants'' preparation area, Byron boarded the ring grandstand outside the Colosseum, the highest seat in the ring grandstand. "Everything is ready, Lord." Toward the middle seat, Byron stooped. Above the seat, dressed in a dark brown robe, the female human called Lord by Byron nodded. With a wave of mana, her voice immediately resounded across the arena. "From afar, the trainer and the marsh dweller, we gather here today to celebrate the remarkable progress we have made in the fight against evil." With the spread of the words, the original noisy Colosseum was quiet. Except for the Lord''s voice, there was no other creature''s whisper for a moment. "I don''t know when our hometown, the marshland of taitalia, has been covered by an evil cloud. The dead creatures are restless. Instead, they will stand up again in the form of undead and destroy everything they used to know. And in this situation, it''s all the Necromancers who are making trouble. " Surrounded by the stands outside the Colosseum, many of the Titans were infected by these words. They were short of breath for a moment, and their eyes were filled with hatred. "Fortunately, at this time, evil has been uprooted in Tataria. Under the leadership of my "fire witch" edni and the cooperation of many animal trainers, the necromancer has been hunted down by us. You don''t have to worry about being harassed by the necromancer any more. Not only that, but also the leaders of the Necromancers have been captured alive. " Cheering and cheering sound from the stands, belongs to the biological of taitalia, after getting this news, naturally will not grudge their praise. When the cheers died down, Edney''s voice echoed through the Colosseum again "As for the leader of the necromancer, I believe you have heard that she abandoned her lizard blood. Because of her evil deeds, she was known as" bitter biting ". She committed many evil deeds in Tataria and deeply hurt this land." With the spread of the term "bitter biting", the whole Colosseum was silent. The creatures in the Colosseum were more afraid than resentful¡° The reputation of "biting pain" has long been deeply rooted in the hearts of all the creatures in Tataria. "What" pain bite "likes to do most is to fight against powerful creatures in an abandoned Colosseum. But her fight is not fair. Any creature who fights with her is either seriously injured in advance or bound by iron chains. She is just enjoying one-sided killing, and after these creatures die, she will be killed, She''ll turn them into undead. " Bursts of roar came from the mouth of the Tataria creatures in the field. These creatures used their own way to vent their anger. More creatures still hide their anger in their hearts. Only the occasional expression in their eyes can reveal something. "Now, on behalf of the creature of tytalia, I will lower my trial to this evil necromancer who has betrayed her own blood. She will die in the Colosseum with shame and sorrow in her favorite way." In one corner of the Colosseum, the heavy wooden door opens slowly. When it is fully opened, it falls to the ground with a heavy chain. The huge green creature breaks away from the cage and strides into the center of the Colosseum. "This ogre was also a victim of" bitter biting ". If you look at the scars on his body, you can see what kind of treatment he had suffered, but he survived tenaciously. Now, he will become the executioner of "bitter biting." Badu, who had been waiting, listened to all of edni''s words. At this moment, he raised the stick in his hand and let out a loud roar. The roar contains all of Badu''s emotions. Strangely, there is no resentment against the enemy, but a desire for victory. Badu''s roar reverberated in the sky and ignited the atmosphere of the whole Colosseum. Even the marsh creatures in the stands were shouting at the same time. The will of the whole taitalia began to gather with the battle. Chapter 1264 Feeling the change of atmosphere in the Colosseum, edni felt satisfied. As for the execution method of "bitter biting", it is more just a form. Edni needs to use this form to achieve a greater purpose, that is to unite the will of the whole taitalia, let the marsh creatures out of the shadow of the necromancer, and wake up their fighting spirit. Edney always believed that compared with the current strength, fighting spirit is always the most important. Without fighting spirit, no matter how strong she is, she can''t defeat a strong enemy or change her situation. Once upon a time, edni, who had just awakened to the fire hero''s special ability, was misunderstood by the creatures of titanria. She was regarded as an ominous ability, and even was once expelled. Edni did not give up, but through their own continuous learning, eventually became a powerful Witch of fire, relying on the heart of the fighting spirit. At this time, Badu''s performance undoubtedly made Edney very satisfied. The former champion of the dead fight had a unique understanding of how to adjust the atmosphere of the Colosseum, but she didn''t have to worry about it. After a roar and the atmosphere of the whole arena, Badu, who seems manic, is extremely calm. He holds the heavy stick in his hand and stares at the other side of the arena. Soon, the wooden door in the other corner of the arena opened slowly, and a blue skinned creature was standing behind the iron door, slowly untiing the shackles of his body, surrounded by an ominous smell of death. Once the memory, let Badu immediately recognize the origin of this lizard man, it is not long ago left him painful memories of the "pain bite". The current situation of "painful biting" does not look good. There are many scars on the body. In some places, you can even see the subcutaneous bone directly, but there is no blood flow from the wound, and it does not even affect the body''s activities at all. After being released from the prison, "biting in pain" gave out a sharp roar, which was very harsh. Even the audience, who were also lizards, could not help covering their ears at this time. With the appearance of "pain biting", the original sound in the field was silent, but immediately there were bursts of boos. The scale of boos even exceeded the cheers Badu received. Not affected by the hiss, "pain biting" looked around with a gloomy face, and finally stopped his eyes on Badu. "... it''s you? You survived? " Holding the weapon in his hand, Badu quickly approached "pain bite": "yes, with the help of the mage, I survived. Did you ever envision this day? Come on! I will end your life. " As the distance approached, Badu dashed forward and waved the stick in his hand. The stick swept between them, making a dull wind breaking sound. The power of the ogre''s huge body when charging made the whole arena tremble. In the face of the ogre''s attack, "pain bite" can''t evade, and the stick has come to her. In a hurry, she can only block her hand in front of her body to reduce the damage. The strong impact came from the "pain bite" body, which was to resist in a hurry. How could it resist the wooden stick stronger than her body? In the ogre''s full blow, the lizard man''s dark blue body was directly whipped away by the stick and hit heavily on the rear door panel. The door panel was dented, the dull sound of impact was covered by cheers around, and the body of "pain and biting" collapsed to the ground. With only one blow, Badu suffered a severe "pain bite". Seeing this scene, the marsh creatures outside the field cheered. Even some powerful animal trainers nodded when they looked at Badu. At the top of the stand, Edney looked at the scene below, with a look of approval in her eyes. The ogre''s performance made her extremely satisfied. She chose the right person for the executioner who was "biting in pain". Edni had seen with her own eyes what kind of injuries "pain biting" left to the ogre''s body. She thought that the ogre who had suffered severe pain should be full of resentment for "pain biting". She would not hesitate to do so. She is undoubtedly the most suitable person. The death knight''s body makes "pain bite" feel no pain, even if the body has been so broken, the lizard man''s consciousness is always very clear. She wants to climb up from the ground, but she can''t do it. She has no consciousness in her arms. Even the body of the death knight can''t bear this degree of injury. Maybe it won''t be long before her consciousness will be really silent. At this time, Badu walked slowly in front of her, facing the enemy who had been seriously injured, Badu was not in a hurry to execute him. Looking at the pain in front of him, Badu didn''t have any feelings in his eyes. "I should have killed you at that time." Aware of the approaching death, "pain bite" cold channel. "It''s a pity you don''t have a chance." Badu replied faintly. In the face of severe "pain bite", Badu didn''t need to use the weapon in his hand. After throwing the stick aside, he held the "pain bite" arm with his strong palm, and then he swung it sideways. The "pain bite" body flew out, but her arms were still in Badu''s hands. Lizard man''s body is so cold, holding her arms, Badu only felt that he was holding the dead body for some time, and there was no temperature on it. Loud cheers came from the stands again, throwing the lizard man''s arm aside. Badu was about to step forward, but he heard the lizard man''s voice. "Are you tormenting me? Like I used to? Do you think I''m going to make a whine for you to enjoy? It''s no use. I don''t feel any pain. Your hopes are doomed to failure, and your actions are just in vain. " After landing, Badu''s "painful bite" can only rely on her body to decelerate. Her skin and flesh grind out a long dark mark on the ground. Coupled with the loss of her arms, her whole body is no longer in shape. Even so, looking at the ogre in front, the face of "pain biting" still has the ferocious and bloodthirsty laughter of lizard people, as if it was her who had the upper hand at this time. In the face of the words of "bitter biting", Badu hesitated for a moment, and then roared around. The audience in the stands around responded with more loud cheers. Chapter 1265 After the roar, Badu looked around, then looked coldly at the "painful bite" lying on the ground and said, "do you think I enjoy all this? It''s just that these marsh creatures want to see it. " From the ground, he picked up the stick he had left behind, and Badu walked forward slowly: "no matter these false glories or the torture in your mouth, they can''t attract me at all. My heart, my glory, has long been left on the battlefield of krylord. I should have died following the hero Tanan, but I was captured by the mage and finally sold here. " "All I''ve done is to get my freedom, so that I can return to the battlefield of krylord. That''s what I really want!" In the last few sentences, Badu roared out in a short, rapid, kludoro German voice. It''s hard to understand the meaning of these words, whether it''s the "bitter bite" falling on the ground or the marsh creatures in the stands. Even so, the sky shaking cheers, accompanied by loud applause, still sounded from the stands. In the eyes of those marsh creatures, the ogre at this time is undoubtedly trying the evil act of "painful biting" in his own way. "How stupid." Glancing at the creatures in the stands, the ogre said scornfully. After a little time of adjustment, the "painful biting" who lost his arms slowly stood up and said, "what did I hear? What''s a cannibal to say that a moor creature is stupid? " "Believe me, ogres are much smarter than you think." Said, Badu came to the "pain bite" in front of¡° You know how to enjoy fighting and fight for your own goals. At this point, you have surpassed most of the moor creatures, but I have to kill you in exchange for my freedom. " The ogre''s words made "pain bite" have some doubts: "it sounds like you don''t hate me. You know, you almost died in my hands." "Don''t you understand me? All I have done is to return to krylord. As for personal grudges, they can no longer affect my will. " Slowly lifting the strong stick in his hand, the ogre continued: "do you hear the sound around you? Although I have no prejudice against you, these marsh creatures are not going to spare you. So stupid they, after gathering together, are also a force that can not be underestimated. " In his words, the ogre does not hide his contempt for the creatures of titanria, which makes "painful biting" feel a little funny. It is clear that he is only a slave, but he can say this kind of words. "It''s time, bardu the cannibal, to execute the necromancer." The words of the female Lord resounded over the arena. The audience in the stands were staring at the arena, ready to watch the most exciting scene. At the moment when these words sounded, "pain bite" seemed to give up all resistance, slowly raised his head and looked at the high sky, with an inexplicable look in his eyes. Before waving his weapon, Badu said his last words to "biting pain": "do you understand now? Even if you don''t have me, you will be executed by other creatures here. It''s just the scene the trainer wants to see. " Under Badu''s gaze, the blue skin of his mouth slowly grinned on his raised head, revealing a chilling smile: "you''re wrong. I won''t die here. What I should really worry about is the trainers who come here... And you." The words of "pain and biting" came from Badu''s ears. It was clearly just the bravado of the necromancer before he died. Somehow, bursts of uneasiness came from Badu''s heart. Even the weapon in his hand could not be waved for a moment. The sky suddenly darkened, and bursts of exclamations came from the stands. Before Badu could react, he heard the voice of the female Lord first. "Don''t panic. It''s just a trick of the necromancer. All the animal trainers are ready to fight." Along with the painful vision, Badu raised his head, and then saw a scene that shocked him. I saw endless dark clouds, falling rapidly from the sky, covering the whole sky completely, and covering most of the surrounding stands in a twinkling of an eye. Fire and wind are constantly showing up in those higher seats. In the face of sudden changes, powerful animal trainers use their own means to deal with the black clouds in the sky. As for those ordinary creatures, they are not so lucky. In the face of the dark clouds and fog in the sky, they can''t make any response in a hurry, and then they are completely submerged by the dark clouds and can''t make any sound any more. The breath of death was everywhere in the scene. No one thought that the trial of the necromancer would turn into such a situation. On top of the highest seat, edni, who had spoken for many times before, was anxious and felt the evil breath of the necromancer. She urged all the mana in her body. The flame bloomed around her body, instantly dispelling most of the black clouds in the Colosseum with her as the center. As the black clouds dispersed, the tragedy of the creatures also appeared in edni''s eyes. Only in a short time, the black clouds will be among the biological flesh and blood erosion, even if the physical strong werewolf, also can not resist the erosion of black clouds. At this moment, these flesh and blood lost creatures, with deep red light in their eyes, stood up again in a form that edni did not want to see. Looking at the scene in front of her, edni felt a sense of unhappiness. In the original battle, she had seen those unique looking undead creatures and understood the threat they could cause. The area not covered by black clouds, except for the seats of powerful trainers, is only the middle area of the whole death fighting field. Looking at the scene, Badu felt incredible: "did you do this? No... you don''t have that strength. " Then Badu seemed to think of something: "it''s him! The necromancer who is with you, I have seen you in the arena before, only he has such strength. " The extremely strong breath of death broke out after Badu. Under the influence of this breath, Badu only felt that his body was firmly fixed. As long as he made a little move, he would be attacked violently. Even so, Badu still resisted the chill in his heart and turned to look back. He saw a human skeleton with a black robe and a big Cape behind him, holding an irregular blade, slowly walking towards him. Chapter 1266 Looking at the strong enemy in the field, the chill spread from Badu''s back. Under Badu''s gaze, the sword blade in the human skeleton''s hand glittered, and the dazzling light began to condense from the blade. The strong electric current surges in the space near the blade. Badu has no doubt about the damage it can cause to the body. Even the strong ogre is afraid of it. Aware that the enemy''s attack is coming, Badu is ready to dodge. Although it may be futile, he will not give up. Suddenly, a voice came from Badu "Great master, please let go of this ogre for a while. Those animal trainers are your primary enemies." Badu followed her reputation and saw that it was the "bitter bite" who was about to be executed. In this case, she took the initiative to speak and saved her life. Deep words came from the mouth of the human skeleton: "do you know what you are doing, Savina?" "I know very well, Lord rod." In the face of the question of the human skeleton, "pain biting" trembled. "Hum." After a cold hum, the human skeleton scattered the light on the blade, revealing the original blue body of the sword, and then the body disappeared into the black clouds. Perhaps the words of "bitter biting" had an effect, the black cloud did not continue to spread to the field, so that the ogre could save his life. Looking at the dead black cloud in front of him, Badu still felt incredible. At this time, Badu can''t help turning and looking at Savina. From the words of the human skeleton, Badu heard the name of "pain bite" for the first time. Before that, both the magician and other marshland creatures called this lizard man "pain bite". "Aren''t you going to let him kill me?" Badu asked suspiciously. "What you said before made me change my mind." Looking at the deepest part of the black cloud, Savina said slowly, "this is my grudge with those animal trainers. It has nothing to do with you, the ogre of krylord." After a moment of silence, Badu asked again, "what are you going to do with me? Another fight like this? Or, let me be free? " Savannah didn''t reply angrily: "it''s all possible. But before that, take my arm quickly. I can''t get used to this kind of body. " After hearing these words, Badu quickly picked up the lizard man''s blue arm from one side and sent it to Savina. While Savina was talking to Badu, deep in the dark clouds, strong mana waves were constantly exploding. The air waves were carrying hot flames and dispersing waves of black clouds. At the top of the stand, edni is constantly consuming mana, releasing one powerful spell after another, but it is difficult to achieve the desired effect. With the spread of the black cloud, she had to face the end she didn''t want to see. Up to now, all the creatures in the stands have been transformed into undead creatures, and they are the most difficult to deal with. In the face of powerful necromancers, ordinary creatures can''t play any role, or even consume the Necromancers'' mana. On the contrary, under the transformation of necromancers, these ordinary creatures, which were originally at a lower level, become powerful red eyed corpses. The transformation of undead creatures continues to spread in the stands. Even if some creatures survive from the spread of black clouds, they will soon fall into the hands of the surrounding witches. The breath of despair enveloped all the surviving creatures. A very small number of animal trainers who mastered powerful space magic opened the portal one after another and led their men to evacuate. In the face of such a large number of undead creatures, edni just felt that she couldn''t do what she wanted. Just releasing the magic to dispel the cloud of death and save the creatures on the high platform had consumed most of her energy, and there was almost no room to fight back. With the death of a large number of creatures, the morale of all the surviving creatures is extremely low. They can''t take the courage to face the enemy, let alone fight with the undead creatures. At this moment, edni was alert. The lightning broke through the space and came straight from the deep of the black cloud. As a last resort, edni changed her figure by moving in an instant, but the others beside her were not so lucky. The lightning made them all numb and then they were submerged by the black cloud. Looking at the scene in front of her, the fire seemed to gush out of edni''s eyes, and in the dark, the enemy''s figure had also appeared. The dark clouds slowly separated on both sides, and a human skeleton came out of it. From him, edni could feel the extremely strong energy of death, which was far beyond the comparison of those undead creatures around. At the moment of looking at the person in front of her, edni could confirm that he was the culprit who caused all the changes in Tataria, and also the necromancer whom "bitter bite" was loyal to. All kinds of ominous premonitions sprang up from Edney''s heart. The strength of the people in front of her was far beyond the ability of those undead mages who made trouble. Perhaps only those mages in strange clothes could compete with him. "It seems that you are the leader of the trainers." The words of the enemy came from her ear. As soon as edni wanted to say something, the fatal lightning came to her again, forcing her to move instantaneously again. Without too much hesitation, after judging the current situation, which was extremely unfavorable to herself, edni immediately tore open a delicate magic scroll. In an instant, with the emergence of strong mana fluctuations, the space in front of edni was twisted, the collapsed space formed a channel, and a bright yellow portal was generated. Looking at the portal in front of her, edni sighed to herself. This special portal scroll was given to her by the magic mages before they left. She said that if she changed her mind and was willing to become a magic mage, she could quickly come to the magic mage''s team by using the space magic recorded in the scroll. Edni originally thought that she might never have the chance to tear this scroll, but she thought that she would use it soon. In the face of the powerful necromancer in front of her, edni could only escape by this way. Quickly jump into the portal, edni''s body quickly disappeared, with her departure, the portal slowly closed, space once again calm. At this moment, the human skeleton with a bright blade in her hand also came to the closed portal, but she could not interfere with edni, who had already entered it. She could only watch the closed portal. Chapter 1267 Looking at the slowly closed portal in front of him, rod gave up the idea of pursuing after thinking about it. With his mastery of space magic, rod was able to judge that the place where the gate of different dimensions was connected in front of him should be in blakada, and it was not far from the frost peak of the Dragon kingdom. At the same time, he mastered the gate of different dimensions. In the case of judging the landing point, rod has the ability to use space magic to pursue and kill the fleeing trainer directly from the landing point of this magic, but rod gave up this plan. Because the mana value is limited, going to chase will consume more than half of the mana value, so he can''t return in a short time. In addition, he doesn''t know the specific situation of the landing place, so rod finally let the heroine escape. With the female hero''s escape, the battle is coming to an end. Except for the ogres in the field, none of the creatures around are alive. At this time, all over the stands, is one after another corpse wizard king, their eyes exude scarlet light, under the shadow of black clouds, this light is so conspicuous, which contains the enthusiasm of the undead. Looking at the corpse witch on the stand, Badu could not help but step back. Instead, he stepped back and approached Savina. "Look at these undead creatures around you. If I didn''t stop you, you would become one of them. Would you be afraid?" On the ground beside her, Savina, with a pair of arms, asked. "Fear? No... I''m just shocked. I''ve never seen such a scene before. It''s a power different from that of a mage. " It seems to be something, Badu said. The breath of death suddenly became strong, and Savina looked serious. Meanwhile, Badu also noticed that the person in the distance was the original human skeleton. After solving the remaining enemies, rod returns to the center of the Colosseum and meets Savina, who is seriously injured, and the ogre beside him. After solving the remaining enemies, rod returns to the center of the Colosseum and meets Savina, who is seriously injured, and the ogre beside him. In rod''s perception, Savina''s condition is not good. Because of the special constitution of death knight, even if she is seriously injured, as long as it is not fatal, Savina can continue to fight, and she can''t feel any pain. Judging from Savina''s own reaction, it probably doesn''t mean much. After discovering this, rod immediately released the energy of death. The death energy released by divine level evocation is a rare thing for any undead creature, which is enough to repair all their injuries and even directly upgrade their rank. Nurtured by the energy of death, Savina''s wounds slowly recover, and the arms placed on the ground are restored by the energy of death. After that, they float to their original position and become part of Savina''s body again. It''s a pity for rod that when he first transformed Savina, in order to test the effectiveness of the ghost King''s cloak, rod didn''t transform her into a sixth order death knight like Vera. He just transformed her into an ordinary death knight, which made it difficult for her to deal with the powerful enemy at this time. Feeling the repair of death energy, Savina sighed: "thank you for your help. If you didn''t come in time, I would have died in the Colosseum and couldn''t complete the task you told me." Rod put down his raised hand and said in a deep voice, "how did you get caught by those trainers and thrown into the Colosseum? The corpse wizard King I gave you is not so bad that he can''t even deal with these creatures. " Rod, who is in the kingdom of the dragon, is aware of the change in his mental imprint. He just uses the gate of the different dimensions to get here in time and save Savina in the Colosseum. If he comes a moment later, I''m afraid the ending can''t be changed. Hearing rod''s question, Savina said in a hurry: "ordinary marsh creatures will not be the opponents of the corpse wizard king you made, but those animal trainers have found a group of powerful mages as reinforcements." Recalling the previous scene, Savina is still extremely unwilling: "originally, most of the area of taitalia has been controlled by the necromancers, but those who wear blue and white robes completely changed all this, not only cleared all the Necromancers in the territory, but also I was captured and finally thrown into the Colosseum." From Savina''s words, rod was acutely aware of some information, and then asked, "do you know the information about those mages?" Savina thought for a moment and replied, "it''s said that the mages once searched for traces of poisonous dragons in the middle of Tataria. They seem to belong to a special organization. That''s all I know." After Savina''s explanation, rod completely confirmed the identity of the mages. What makes rod feel speechless is that in Savina''s description, the mage who helps the trainer defeat Savina is the magic mage who follows deken. Perhaps it was the change in the middle of the atalya that forced deken to return to blakada ahead of time and launch an attack on the top of the snow. Rod did not expect that his layout in the middle of the tatalia, even triggered a series of subsequent changes. Fortunately, at this time, with the help of the dragon, even deken himself has fallen on the top of the snow, and the rest of the magicians are not afraid. "Don''t worry, the mages won''t come back here." Rod said slowly to Savina. Listening to rod''s words, Savina can''t help feeling relieved. She knows that rod can''t say these words out of thin air. "As for the ogre..." he said, and rod looked at Badu, who was waiting for him. "He''s just an ordinary creature. He doesn''t have the will to be a hero. It''s not worth my special transformation. You can do whatever you want." Just glancing at the ogre, rod looks back at Savannah. The green flame in his eyes doesn''t fluctuate. In his opinion, the ogre who doesn''t have heroic identity is no different from the dead creatures in the stands. Even so, since Savina wants to save his life, rod will not say anything more, leaving his death knight to choose. "I don''t control the undead on the grandstand. They are all yours. You can distribute them yourself." After gesturing to the grandstand, rod raised his hand and opened a bright yellow portal. "I hope that the next time I come back, I can hear that you have taken control of the whole tatalia. I hope you don''t let me down With his last words, rod turns and steps into the bright yellow portal. With a twist of space, rod''s body disappears, leaving only Savina and Badu in place. Chapter 1268 With the departure of rod, Savina and Badu who stay in the field look at each other for a moment and fall into silence. Rod''s words didn''t give Savina a chance to intervene. When he finished all his words and Savina didn''t react, rod left from here. Only a little space power fluctuation can prove that he had been here. After a while, Badu asked, "is he always like this? It seems that he has something important to deal with and doesn''t want to stay here for a moment Badu has seen many scenes after the victory. In the impression of Ogres, the victory of the battle is often accompanied by a rich ceremony and a carnival all night. That is a beautiful moment for the winner. Whether it''s the attack on blakada or the experience in the Colosseum, Badu has seen victory celebrations in too many creatures, but he can''t see such an idea in the previous necromancer. Clearly achieved great victory, Badu from his body, but can not feel any joy, as if he just did a trivial thing, or he did not put all this in the eye. Before that, Badu only felt this kind of will in the former hero Tanan. He thought that the necromancer with such ability was not a simple existence. Savina rolled her eyes. "To be honest, I''ve only met the host a few times. In my mind, he is always so mysterious and powerful, sometimes I don''t know what he is thinking The ogre nodded thoughtfully. Even though he had only seen both sides of the necromancer, the existence of the necromancer undoubtedly deeply affected Badu''s fate. After the surrounding mana fluctuation subsides, Savina slowly sweeps the seats above the bleachers, where the necromancer king is controlled by her spiritual imprint. Savina''s spiritual imprint activated these silent necromancer kings, and the breath of death spread from them, symbolizing the authority of the necromancer. Under Badu''s gaze, Savina''s momentum is rising. She is no longer the lizard who can chat with him in the Colosseum. At this time, she has changed back to the original bloodthirsty and crazy "pain bite". Looking at Savina in this state, Badu seems to think of some bad memories. Originally, he was tortured by Savina in this state. Before he said anything, he heard Savina''s words first. "What would you do if I let you go back to croylord?" Badu pondered for a moment and replied, "listen to the slaves who have been captured recently. The barbarian tribal leaders in krylord are fighting for their own throne. The winner will inherit the will of the hero Tanan and lead other creatures in the territory to fight against the mages of blakhada." "Bitter biting" sneered, "do you want to join the battle of the throne and become the leader of the whole kluode?" Badu shook his head: "I don''t have the ability to do that. I just want to join in and help the leader I recognize to be the leader of krylord." "Pain bite" slowly approached the ogre: "you keep saying that you want to follow the steps of the hero Tanan, even willing to die in blakada, but you don''t have that ability? What do you think is worse than the barbarian leaders? " Feeling the lizard man''s approach, Badu didn''t move. For a moment, he fell into thinking: "will. I don''t have the will to change everything. I can''t get the recognition of my ancestors and become a real hero. " Savina shook her head. "You know, I''m not talking about the will. I''m talking about something more substantial." The ogre said in a deep voice, "well, if you want me to admit it, at least in the army, I''m worse than the barbarian leaders. They have a large number of followers and their own barbarian tribes, and I''m just a slave sold to the Colosseum." Then Badu sighed, "you don''t understand the power of the barbarian leaders." "As far as I know, the most powerful barbarian leader among them has already mobilized his men, and is ready to go to the depths of krylord to fight against ancient bimont, which has long been taboo, and has made great achievements." "Among those lords, the high-level mages with former blakada gave up what they had learned in blakada and joined the battle of the throne because of the call of blood. The leaders of small and medium-sized barbarian tribes are numerous. In the end, Badu fully recognized the reality, and his voice had calmed down. He could not hear any sense of frustration: "I only hope that the leader who won the battle of the throne can really make krylord better, not ruin the efforts of the hero Tanan." Aware of the special meaning of Badu''s words, Savina asked, "it sounds like you don''t see the leaders you mentioned." This time, Badu did not deny Savina''s words: "that''s nature. Where are these powerful leaders when the hero Tanan leads the barbarians to attack the mages of blakhada? If these leaders had made concerted efforts to counterattack, the outcome of the campaign would not have come to such a stage. " Badu said coldly: "the lords who still have strong power, I can conclude that they have more or less retained part of their strength in the previous battles, and even did not respond to the call of the hero Tanan at all. Only in the fight for the throne can we see them do their best. " "Without the will to dedicate all my body and mind to kluode, they are not qualified to inherit the throne of the hero Tanan. Unfortunately, I can''t change all this. I have to be alone. Perhaps I can find a like-minded existence in the middle of krylord, and a barbarian leader worthy of my dedication. " Listen to Badu said so, Savina''s face showed an ambiguous smile: "maybe I can help you." Badu was stunned, but she heard Savina continue to say: "look at the undead around, isn''t this enough to change everything? I believe you have seen the strength of my master. Don''t you long for it? " Crazy expression appeared on the "pain bite" face: "I can teach you the Necromancer''s necromancy, and even let you control part of the necromancer king. In this way, you can return to krylord as the leader, and change the outcome of the battle of the throne with the help of these undead creatures." "How''s it going? Are you willing to learn spiritualism and gain the ability to change everything? " Savina asked. Chapter 1269 Badu left, and Savina was the only conscious creature left in the Colosseum. Without receiving the instruction of the necromancer, and without carrying too many things, Badu picked up the strong stick and set out on his way back to krylord. Savina remained silent for a while. She didn''t understand why Badu didn''t want to accept such a good opportunity. "I will use my own strength to inherit the will of the hero Tanan. Savina, I just hope we don''t meet on the battlefield in the future. " The words of Badu still reverberate in her mind. Savina is in deep silence. Even a large number of corpse witches in the stands can''t attract her attention at this time. From Badu, Savina felt his will. This ogre, who is not even a hero, has stronger will than any other creature. When Savina was silent, rod had already returned to frost peak through the door of different dimensions, and was waiting inside the ice palace. Relying on his magic talisman, rod recovered a lot of mana during the waiting process. At this time, a space fluctuation from the outside world attracted rod''s attention. Rod quickly walked out of the palace. In front of the palace, the dark red dragon guards had already recorded rod''s appearance. They just sniffed him and let him go. Outside the palace, rod meets the leader of the ice prison, who is in charge of the whole dragon Kingdom, and the purple fairy dragon beside her. It is enota who has been restored to its original shape. During the time when rod returned from tetalia and was waiting in the palace, the two dragons also completed their visit to the kingdom of dragon in the plane of Qi element, and returned to frost peak by means of space magic. Rod noticed that the faces of the two dragons were not very good. The original enota looked down. The bright eyes of the dragon also lost their luster. Besides, the leader of the ice prison was sending out a chill all over his body. It seemed that even the space would be frozen. From the master of the ice prison, rod realized the deep threat. The angry holy dragon is not a creature to be provoked. In the whole dragon country, no giant dragon dares to be near her at this time. Even the existence of the same holy dragon made way for the distance at this moment, and did not dare to get close to the master of the ice prison. Feeling the strong threat, rod hesitated for a moment, but still asked innota, "what happened? Have you seen the king of the dragon? It seems that your trip has not turned out well. " Instead of answering rod''s words directly, enota took a ribbon from his body and handed it to rod, saying, "rod, this is my gift from the plane of Qi element." Rod was a little puzzled. After connecting the ribbon, he found that it was a new traveler''s ribbon. No matter the description of the item or the style of the ribbon, it was the same as the one before. The only difference was that its durability was slightly higher than 2 points, but it was still very easy to damage. Holding the ribbon in his hand and not wearing it on his body, rod''s eyes were fixed and he asked innota, "what''s going on?" Enota sighed. Seeing rod''s insistence on questioning, he had to explain: "I went to my kingdom, the kingdom of the dragon of the elemental plane, with the Lord of the ice prison. Originally, everything went well. My sister and other dragons welcomed her. Until I explained her origin, which is the holy dragon living in the main plane, everything changed "The giant dragons in the Dragon kingdom are terrified by her arrival. When we do nothing, they are in chaos. If it is not for the appearance of the queen of purple wings, the chaos will last for a long time." "Under the sentence of Queen purple wing, the master of the ice prison was not allowed to step into the dragon''s country. In violation of the order of the king of the holy dragon, I came to the main plane without authorization, and I was permanently expelled and never returned." Enota looked low, as if he had been greatly wronged. From enota''s words, rod roughly understood that their trip was not smooth, and then said, "you haven''t told me, who is the queen of purple wings?" Enota whispered, "she is the wife of the Dragon King, the most powerful fairy dragon in history, and my idol. Behind her, what grows is not the fairy dragon''s common transparent butterfly wings, but the broad Purple Dragon Wings. Only the real giant dragon has this kind of dragon wings. " Rod nodded. Before saying anything, he heard a cold female voice: "she''s just a lowly sub dragon. Her blood is not pure. She''s not qualified to stand side by side with us. If it''s not for your sake, I''ll let her understand the majesty of the holy dragon." Rod followed his reputation and met the Lord of the ice prison in a rage. Feeling the scene in front of him, rod was silent for a moment. After holding the traveler''s ribbon in his hand, rod was able to understand the words of other creatures. "There''s also the king of the holy dragon. I''ve never seen him before. The holy dragon will choose other kinds of giant dragons as his mate. He has forgotten the responsibility of the holy dragon. I''m really disappointed." Wise did not take the words of the ice Lord, rod moved his eyes and looked back at enota: "so you don''t get any information you want to know?" Enota nodded sheepishly: "well, now I have been expelled by my former companions, and I can no longer get useful information from them." Rod had some doubts: "what about the king of the holy dragon? The arrival of the master of the ice prison, did he not show up? " Enota sighed, "he''s still sleeping. This little thing is not enough to get his attention." After getting the news, rod fell into silence and stopped asking questions for a while. After a while, he said, "don''t worry about the giant dragons on the elemental plane. I believe that the Lord of the ice prison on the top of the snow is welcome to join the kingdom of the dragon. You will soon have a new companion." Rod, who seldom utters this kind of words, is not used to it for a moment, while enota shows some unnatural expression. After hearing rod''s words, the Lord of the ice prison turned to enota and said, "you''d better tell him yourself. I''ll go to prepare for the celebration first." With that, the master of the ice prison flew up quickly and disappeared at the end of rod''s sight. Rod looked at the fairy dragon with some doubts. It seemed that enota had something to say to himself. Chapter 1270 Under rod''s puzzled gaze, enota said with a little expectation: "the Lord of the ice prison has said the same thing. He wants me to stay in shanzel, but I don''t want to stay here." From the mouth of enota, rod learned the name of the Dragon kingdom. In julongkou, the land of dragons is called "xiangzel", which is consistent with the name of the mountains here. However, Rhode keeps the old habit of simply calling it the land of dragons. No matter the Dragon kingdom in Eli or the Dragon kingdom in the snow area, they all have a unique name in julongkou, which can only be understood from julongkou. Rod asked casually, "if you don''t want to stay in dragon country, where do you want to go? Do you want to take risks in the theme plane? This is not a good choice. Apart from the Dragon slaying warriors, there are also the raids of the Necromancers. They don''t understand your identity. " Seeing that enota seemed to get angry after hearing these words, rod was puzzled for a moment. He thought that his casual attitude had offended the fairy dragon in front of him, so he had to say in a deep voice: "Maybe you don''t like the environment here? Don''t worry too much. Although I''m hostile to the Dragon kingdom in ERI, there is an underground dragon Kingdom worth trying. I believe you will like the lava and sulfur environment. " In rod''s impression, enota''s own preferences are very different from those of other dragons, and rod is not clear about what kind of environment she likes, so she has to make a completely different choice. Different from the cold peak in the snow area, the choice is naturally the hot lava deep underground. In rod''s opinion, maybe innota likes this kind of environment. But after listening to these words, enota was even more angry. Rod could see in her eyes that it was about to solidify into substance, and that it was hotter than the underground magma. The peeping eye couldn''t work on enota at all. Rod couldn''t see what was really in her mind. In desperation, rod asked tentatively: "Maybe underground is not a good choice, so do you like the ocean? Or what other environment? You can stay in Sao at any time until you find the place you want to go. I have some enemies that need your help to solve Seeing that rod''s words had come to this point, enota finally said, "forget it, when I didn''t say anything." With a deep sigh, he seemed to think of something. Enota said: "the Lord of the ice prison is calling the dragons in shanzel to prepare for the celebration after the victory. All the dragons will come to the celebration. But we are the protagonists of this celebration. We''d better hurry to go." Rod shrugged: "this is your moment. You will become a hero to save the Dragon kingdom. You will be remembered by the Dragon here and even be praised as a story. I don''t have to go." Enota bent down his body, bent down the long purple dragon head, came up to rod''s body, looked at rod and said, "but we all know that you really saved the existence of the Dragon kingdom. If it wasn''t for your help, the battle would not end so easily. It''s not me who should be a hero, it''s you. " Looking at enota in front of her, this time, rod saw what was in her mind. In some ways, rod has an extremely keen perception, and enota can''t hide his thoughts at this time. Don''t agree with enota at this time, rod shook his head: "it seems you still can''t understand my original words, I said, I don''t care about these." Rod can predict what will happen when he and enota come to the celebration. The unstable enota is likely to make unexpected moves for other giant dragons. For example, when the master of the ice prison revealed the fairy dragon''s achievements in this battle, enota turned over and attributed it to rod, which is not a good thing. Rod believes that it is not impossible for enota to make such a move. Rod is very worried that she really does. "I don''t care about politics. I just feel that you, who have made great contributions to the war, should not be treated like this. You deserve all this." Seeing that enota said so, rod was more helpless for a moment, and could only persuade him from other angles: "think of the Lord of the ice prison, your move will embarrass her in the eyes of other dragons, not to mention that you took a treasure from the treasure house not long ago, and you don''t want it taken back." For a moment, enota was a little surprised and didn''t know how to answer, but he heard rod''s voice again "What''s more, strictly speaking, I should belong to your followers. The glory I gained in the Dragon kingdom should be attributed to you. Isn''t that obvious? There is no problem with the move of the ice Lord. " "Don''t worry, I can''t get glory. My glory has already been imposed on you. Isn''t the relationship between the dragon and its followers both prosperous and harmful?" Said rodrand. Hearing rod''s words, enota, who was originally indignant and a little annoyed in his heart, got better, and his face also showed a strong sense of joy. Even at this time, rod could not help but smack his tongue in his heart because of the jumping off character of the fairy dragon. As for the fairy dragon, it''s very difficult for rod to analyze it with conventional thinking, and the peeping eye can''t work on her. Rod can only rely on his own perception to guess the thoughts in enota''s heart, which is also a headache for rod. Fortunately, at this time, the possible changes in the celebration have been solved. Rod doesn''t have to worry about enota''s extraordinary actions, and the celebration will go on smoothly. "It''s the best decision I''ve ever made to make you my follower." Said enota in a soft voice, with an irresistible pleasure in his expression. "Do you think it''s the right decision to follow me to the thematic plane?" rod asked Enota thought for a moment, but did not answer rod''s question positively: "maybe I am not suitable to stay in the gas plane. In any case, time will tell everything." Looking at rod on one side, enota''s pleasure continued: "I think it''s time for us to go to the celebration. The Lord of the ice prison should have been waiting for a long time." Rod didn''t say much. He slowly came to the side of enota and jumped onto the soft back of the fairy dragon. Enota then slowly rose and flew towards the center of the Dragon kingdom. Chapter 1271 Flying in the sky, looking at the scene below, rod felt a strong discomfort and could not help grasping the purple leaning column in front of him. "Rod, you''re strangling me." The voice of enota came from the front. Rod was helpless and released his hand holding the neck of the fairy dragon. Instead, he concentrated on perceiving a special feather on his body. He was ready to use the special effect of this treasure if there was anything wrong. During the flight, rod had an unimaginable discomfort in his heart. He didn''t know where this feeling came from, but he had to be vigilant and didn''t dare to let the discomfort completely occupy his heart. Rod noticed that the discomfort in his heart was caused by the start of enota''s flight. Before landing on the back of enota, rod''s perception was normal, and there was no such discomfort at all. It was only after enota really began to fly that rod felt abnormal. What makes rod puzzled is that this discomfort is most likely caused by the flight of enota, but it doesn''t make sense at all. Rod, who used to fly a ghost dragon for a long time, didn''t know how far it was, and even made a move across the mainland. He should have been familiar with flying by living things, but at this time, he realized that the situation might not be so simple. According to rod''s prediction, even if it was just a bunch of resentment souls who carried themselves into the sky, he would not be so nervous. He raised all his vigilance in his heart like a great enemy, and had to ring the neck of the fairy dragon so tightly that it affected her flight. Rod doesn''t understand what happened, but he knows that this state has nothing to do with enota. The problem must be his own. The discomfort is not caused by the flight of enota, but by other things. Also flying by dragon, rod carefully recalled the difference between flying by enota and flying by ghost dragon. Gradually, rod also found some abnormalities. Rod recalled that because the ghost dragon was a self controlled undead, flying on the ghost dragon, rod was able to put down all his defenses. Whether it was meditation on the back of the ghost dragon or simply resting, rod was able to relax completely. Any necromancer will not guard against the undead creatures controlled by himself. The existence of spiritual imprint is the greatest reliance of necromancer. In addition to the effect of artifact and the change of death knight, rod has never seen any undead without the control of mental imprint, and no necromancer will guard against this. This is also the reason why rod is willing to hand over the necromancer from the cloak of the ghost king and let other necromancers control him. For the ghost dragon, rod can completely control it and order it to do anything. However, after the ghost dragon is replaced by enota, the situation suddenly changes. In enota, rod lost his previous sense of relaxation and had to guard himself against any accident during the flight. If he was thrown down by enota, rod could also use the protection of the saint Griffin in time. This kind of defense in his heart makes rod tense his spirit and keep alert all the time, which naturally makes him uncomfortable when he is used to flying by ghost dragon. Unable to control enota as completely as the ghost dragon, rod did not know how to ease the discomfort in his heart. Rod realized that this kind of discomfort may be due to the lack of trust in enota in his heart, which made him unable to relax completely. He had to take out all vigilance to guard against possible abnormalities. In rod''s opinion, enota''s willingness to let herself come to her back is undoubtedly a manifestation of trust. However, rod is unable to respond to her trust and is always on guard. As early as in the previous life of the game, rod has seen too many examples of losing his life because of trust. Because of the trust of the players without thinking, all their efforts in the role are wasted. This situation is everywhere. Even though he has such strength, rod still can''t let go of all his vigilance to enota because of his past habits. This feeling is more obvious during the flight. Recalling all kinds of actions of fairy dragon along the way, rod realized that she had nothing to be particularly vigilant about. She was not the type full of calculation in her heart, but the fairy dragon who said what she thought and always did things regardless of the consequences. If she was dissatisfied with anything, she would say it directly. In the process of thinking, rod seems to have found something. He scratched his hard skull. According to this kind of analysis, it seems that inortas should be more on guard against the gloomy rod and avoid being harmed. However, the actual situation is quite different from this analysis. Enota trusted rod behind him and did not take any precautions. On the contrary, rod was suspicious and afraid of something unusual. Rod knew that he should not be so defensive against enota. If he really wanted to let go of his discomfort and relax himself, he just had to let go of this precaution. No matter how bad it is, even if he is thrown from the air by enota, rod can return to the ground safely with the cooperation of the treasure and the powerful aegis without worrying about his life. As soon as this idea appeared, rod realized that he didn''t really put down his guard against her. If he did, he would not expect to deal with the worst, but would relax wholeheartedly. With a sigh, thoughts filled rod''s mind. Due to the distraction of his attention, his discomfort was relieved for a while. Spread out the palm, there is no flesh and blood of the pale hand bone, covered in the fairy dragon slender neck, rod can not feel any touch, only see the fairy dragon neck was slightly pressed down the purple skin. Without the covering of dragon scales, the skin of fairy dragon is soft and has a certain toughness. It is difficult for conventional weapons to break the skin, but the artifact obviously does not belong to this category. Rod, with the artifact in his hand, is enough to end the life of this powerful dragon, but enota has no defense against it. After discovering this, a silent emotion arises in rod''s mind, and rod''s idea seems to have changed. After brushing the neck of the fairy dragon, rod''s eyes looked into the distance. On the ground not far away, a large number of dragons gathered there, including the leader of the ice prison who left first. These dragons were waiting for the arrival of enota. After feeling rod''s action, enota in the flight turned his head, looked at rod, and giggled. Then he led rod to the dragon group. Chapter 1272 With the arrival of enota, the Dragon celebration officially began. Rod wasn''t very interested in the celebration, but he came here at the request of enota. And because not long ago, rod just got a new traveler''s ribbon from enota, even though rod didn''t want to hear the dragon''s words, the noise still kept coming to rod''s mind. "It was this fairy dragon that saved us." See yinota to the scene, a wingless but strong body of the Dragon said. "It''s said that she comes from the element plane and appears at such a critical moment. I don''t know what her purpose is." Said the red dragon with a worried face. "I care more about the human behind her. That human is not a simple existence. She must have been cheated by that human." The whole body is dark, and the huge dragon says fiercely. Hearing these words, rod could not help but look at the black dragon who had been outside the prison before. It seemed that the black dragon was always aiming at himself, and he did not know whether it was influenced by the breath of Titan''s arrow. In addition to the matters related to Titan''s arrow, rod could not think of anything special about himself that deserved the attention of the black dragon. Many dragons have a large number of followers, and followers of all races are very common. No one will say much because their followers are human beings. Fortunately, the noise didn''t last long. Soon, with the voice of the leader of the ice prison, the other dragons in the arena immediately calmed down. The majesty of the holy dragon was always remembered by other dragons. "I believe you all know what happened to shanzel. Not long ago, a group of evil human mages set foot on this snowy mountain in an attempt to destroy our living home. The magic they used to do evil has brought deep damage to shanzel, which is still unable to recover. " "This group of mages are the notorious dragon slaying warriors who are very active in the snow area. Many of our compatriots died in their hands. Even my son, morla, died in the battle. They can cast the most powerful magic to defeat the weakness under the dragon scale. " "The whole xiangzel is in danger, but at this time, the appearance of a giant dragon will change the whole situation. With her powerful casting ability, she will return the magic cast by the Human Mage and defeat this group of mages at one stroke." "Not only that, when the meteorite that could destroy everything fell, she was seriously injured. Relying on a thin barrier, against the falling meteorite, she came to the sky and used her magic to take most of the meteorites away, completely resolving the crisis of shanzel." "She is enota, from the elemental plane, the fairy dragon of noble blood." Then, under the gaze of the other dragons, the master of the ice prison raised his dragon''s claw and motioned to the location of enota: "come to me, enota." Enota turns around, looks at rod, and then flies to the master of the ice prison in the center with a bright look. From enota''s eyes, rod confirmed that she would not do anything unusual. Instead, he accepted the honor that belonged to her and put down her heart for a moment. For the celebration after the victory, rod seldom participated in it. More often, rod chose to enjoy the promotion of power alone. Looking at enota, who came to the ice Lord''s side, rod wanted to know what she would say. At this moment, the hot breath from her side attracted rod''s attention. Rod noticed that he was surrounded by a large black dragon. From his highly contracted pupil, it was obvious that he would not have any good intentions. "Meet again, man. Last time you got away in ice prison, this time it''s not so lucky. " When he noticed the black dragon in front of him, rod felt helpless for a moment. The black dragon''s ability to resist demons makes it more difficult for them to deal with than other giant dragons. Unless they can directly let thunder bombs explode in the mouth of the black dragon, or summon meteorites to attack on the physical level, like the hero dekken, other means are hard to work on them. I don''t know how many times he was stopped by the black dragon in front of him. Rod''s face sank and he asked, "what do you want to do? Do you want to expel me from here? " Black dragon whispered, "come with me, human, if you are brave enough." With that, the black dragon tried to leave. He looked back and saw that rod didn''t move at all. "What? Are you a coward? In the previous battle, I can see clearly the ability you showed. " Rod sneered: "this method doesn''t work for me. If you want to say something, just say it here." Yinuota''s voice came from her ear. As a hero who saved the Dragon Kingdom, she was telling her own thoughts, but rod didn''t listen. All his attention was on the black dragon in front of him. Hearing rod''s words, the black dragon fell into silence. The dark yellow dragon pupil with some red color still stared at rod. After a long time, he said, "why can you use the power of Titan giant to perform that unique magic? What''s your relationship with them? " Rod was stunned. In black dragon''s words, he did not mention the arrow of Titan, but only the power of Titan. After all, the existence of the combined artifact has always been unknown. Whenever there is information about the combined artifact, there will always be a bloodbath. Rod also relies on the identity of previous players to accurately know the information about the artifact. Instead of answering directly, rod asked, "why should I tell you?" The black dragon was angry and had lots of heat in his mouth. However, due to the other dragons on the celebration, he finally put out his anger and said in a deep voice, "because titans are the enemy of the black dragon. Although they no longer appear on the mainland, I believe there are still many black dragons who are interested in their news." Rod''s face changed: "are you threatening me?" From black dragon''s words, rod obviously felt the threat, and the atmosphere in the field became tense with rod''s words. The other dragons, who are aware that they are not right, do not want to stay here. They move away one after another and give their positions to rod and black dragon. In an instant, a large area of space is left around rod and black dragon. The black dragon shook his head slowly: "I''m just telling you a fact. If you can''t explain the origin of this power and the news is known by other dragons, no matter where you go, you will be besieged by the black dragon." Chapter 1273 Looking at the black dragon in front of him, rod knew that the best way to solve the threat was to solve the biological problem that threatened him. However, at this time, rod is in the middle of dragon celebration. Enota is speaking in front of all the dragons. There are a lot of other dragons around. Naturally, rod can''t fight against the black dragon in front of these dragons. Aware of the difficulty of the matter, rod regretted it for a moment. He should have asked deken to solve the black dragon before he took action, so as to save more trouble later. "Do you know what I think?" Due to the confrontation of momentum, it attracted the attention of other giant dragons. As a last resort, the black dragon approached the dragon head and whispered to rod, "in my opinion, your ancestors are extinct Titans. It''s just that because of the relationship of reproduction, this kind of blood is constantly diluted and finally completely covered by the blood of ordinary human beings." "However, in your body, this kind of blood has changed, just like countless sub dragon species, there will always be a special dragon whose blood is fully activated, which is far more powerful than ordinary dragon. You are that kind of unique creature." With that, the black dragon''s words became very urgent: "the existence of this kind of blood allows you to cast the unique magic of Titan, the unique lightning. You may not have heard of Titan in your opinion, but whether you like it or not, you have been involved in the struggle between these two creatures. You''d better tell the truth. " Hearing this, rod was shocked. Black dragon''s guess is totally different from rod''s own experience, and rod does not know how black dragon came to this conclusion. In any case, rod can''t let the black dragon know the information about the combined artifact. Rod doesn''t want to get involved in the race war between the black dragon and the Titan giant, which is a race war. However, because the Titan giant has long been extinct, it''s more like the battle between rod and the black dragon, which is undoubtedly a very disadvantageous situation. After some thought, rod calmly replied, "of course I''ve heard of Titans. I believe you can see that I am a necromancer. I inherited the knowledge of Titan from the ghost of Titan and acquired this unique magic Hearing rod''s explanation, black dragon didn''t say anything for a moment. He just stared at rod, trying to see the truth of his words from rod''s unnatural reaction. It''s a pity that even the power of the holy dragon can hardly influence rod at this time. In the face of the gaze of the black dragon, rod didn''t have any waves in his heart. From rod, the black dragon could see nothing unusual. After a long time, the black dragon shook his head and said in a deep voice, "it seems that you don''t understand what Titan''s magic means." This time, on the contrary, rod had some doubts and didn''t understand what the black dragon was trying to say. "What else does lightning mean when it doesn''t consume mana? Means a unique force? It''s just a spell. " Rod asked with some doubts. "Titans are monsters born from thunder. They control the power of thunder and build their own blood. That lightning was more than just a spell. If you really inherit the power of Titan from the ghost, while learning this unique lightning, you will also inherit the blood of Titan. " Rod naturally didn''t believe the words of black dragon. "Blood? Look at me. I don''t even have blood on me. " Said rod. Looking at Rhode''s unique body and bones without any flesh and blood, the black dragon sighed: "blood is contained in your body, not only in your blood. As a necromancer, you should know these better than me." "Since you get the knowledge of Titans from the ghost, this kind of blood is still in the controllable stage, and it doesn''t bring much change to you." "In any case, every time you cast this spell, the blood of the Titan will subtly transform your body. In the end, when this blood is fully activated, the ancient Titan consciousness will wake up in your body, and you will lose everything you have." From black dragon''s words, rod can feel chills, but rod has a skeptical attitude towards all this, and can''t believe everything black dragon says. Rod recalled that he didn''t feel any change in his blood from the way he got Titan''s arrow. Maybe the words of black dragon were just alarmist. Perhaps because of the race war, black dragon was full of prejudice against Titans, which made him say this words. Rod didn''t feel that there was any abnormal blood in his body. As if thinking of something, the Black Dragon said to rod, "your present body will not be affected by the blood of Titans. The blood of Titans only exists in your body. Once you become a real human, the situation will not be certain." "If you want to continue to use Titan''s arrow, or restore human form, you need to consider clearly. I can guarantee that once the blood in your body shows signs of awakening, it will be pursued by other black dragons until the blood of Titan is completely destroyed." From the words of the black dragon, rod got a lot of useful information, which was consistent with rod''s idea. As for the skeleton body, the blood of any creature could not influence it, and could maintain the same state for a long time, until the body itself slowly decayed. Due to Rowling''s request, rod has been looking for a way to restore the human form, but it has no effect. Conventional means of recovery can''t restore the body in the skeleton state. The secret method of energy taking can do this, but the recovered body has a big defect. He only uses the vitality to activate the growth of flesh and blood on the body and achieve the restoration of appearance. According to the words of black dragon, once rod achieves the most perfect recovery, and his blood is also restored, the blood of Titan giant will affect rod''s body. On the contrary, through the recovery of energy taking secret method, there will be no other changes. Rhode didn''t know much about the influence of blood. It was only at the level of ordinary creatures, and only the deep underground magicians had a deep study of blood. Rod recalled that the underground magicians could not only fuse their blood, but also peel off their blood. However, there were not many creatures willing to let the magicians try on themselves. Chapter 1274 Seeing that rod didn''t say anything for a moment, the Black Dragon said slowly: "Although I''d like to see the power of Titan''s lightning, now is not the time. If I find any abnormality in your blood, I will tear you up myself. " The threat of the black dragon came again. Before rod said anything, the black dragon would not speak any more. He would not stay even for the celebration. He turned and flew under the snow mountain. Looking at the black dragon leaving, rod fell into silence again. Rod didn''t understand whether the blood mentioned in black dragon''s words really existed, and how much of it was fictional information. But rod still wrote down his words deeply, so as to avoid any abnormality later. I don''t know how many creatures dream of the blood of Titans, but rod didn''t feel happy at the moment. Instead, he felt endless trouble from it, but he didn''t know how to get rid of it. The arrow of Titan, the fifth level magic, has long been rod''s most convenient spell. Naturally, rod can''t give it up, and he doesn''t know whether it will have any impact if he releases this spell depending on the effect of artifact. With a sigh, rod looked back into the celebration. With enota''s words, the atmosphere of the whole celebration became warm. Rod could clearly feel this. This interruption of the black dragon made rod miss a lot of information. When rod looked back at the celebration, enota had already finished her words. Rod could not see her figure. What he was talking about was the leader of the ice prison at the beginning. "The attack of the enemy led to an accident in our ice prison, which led to the escape of a large number of Yalong species, including the guard of the holy dragon for generations and the evil dragon mathila." For the name mentioned by the master of the ice prison, the giant dragons in the field are very confused. Only a few of them seem to be aware of something and show a look of horror. When rod heard the name, he was also stunned. Some special memories came to his mind, and then he heard the words of the leader of the ice prison again. "The evil dragon slayer has been defeated. It will take a long time for the reconstruction of shanzel. Unfortunately, I can''t go on with you. From now on, I will take off the title of Lord of the ice prison and leave shanzel. This title will be inherited by my son, St. longmadole." As he said that, the leader of the ice prison pointed to a small holy dragon. Rod looked at the one he had seen in the ice prison, which was not yet in its heyday. At this time, McDowell didn''t seem to be in good condition. His body was full of wounds that had not yet been healed, as if he had experienced a fierce battle. On the whole, he didn''t seem to have any spirit. The words of the leader of the ice prison made the Dragon below burst into an uproar. They did not expect that such a situation would appear in the original celebration. The departure of the leader of the ice prison is not a simple matter, and the various matters involved will have a profound impact on the whole dragon kingdom. "Great master of the ice prison, the whole shanzel still needs your leadership. You can''t just leave." A walking dragon lamented. "It''s not your responsibility to escape from the evil dragon. You don''t have to blame yourself for it. Of course, McDowell is also a full leader, who can command the whole dragon kingdom." The Red Dragon said to the point. Looking at the noisy dragons in the arena, the leader of the ice prison gives a loud roar. These dragons immediately calm down. Under the power of the holy dragon, no one dares to say more. "I''m not asking you for advice, I''m announcing the results." With that, the leader of the ice prison raised his head and looked up at the snow sky: "I have been guarding the ice prison for a long time. At the same time, I have given birth to enough offspring for the holy dragon family. I have done my duty." "What''s more, the escape of the evil dragon will endanger the life of the whole continent. I have to inform the other dragons on the mainland of this news before mathila''s rebellion. In my capacity, I want to attract enough attention from other dragons. " Seeing that the master of the ice prison was resolute, the other dragons wisely acquiesced to the result in their hearts. However, from the change of their expression, it was hard for them to accept it for a while, and the originally cheerful atmosphere in the field disappeared. At this time, rod''s mind has been immersed in the evil dragon mentioned by the Lord of the ice prison, mathila. Rod recalled that in the previous life of the game, he had seen the figure of mathila, which was after the third expansion. At that time, the evil dragon joined the camp of the magician and fought side by side with the natural hero who became a dragon. I don''t know how many creatures died in his hands. Mathila has a very special pedigree. She can use the abilities of the holy dragon and the black dragon at the same time, and is the most powerful part of the abilities of the two kinds of dragons. From mathila, players find traces of the existence of perfect creatures. This giant dragon combines the advantages of holy dragon and black dragon, and becomes the most unique giant dragon. The only one that can be compared with it is probably a natural hero in the form of dragon. For the origin of mathila, many players have their own guesses. Some people say that it comes from underground, like behemoth, an ancient and powerful monster in hell. Others say that it is the creation of a magician. Such a special creature can not be born by natural process, but must have gone through the ritual fusion of a magician. There are many versions of mathila''s conjecture. Rod didn''t know about it until he got the name of the evil dragon from the Lord of the ice prison. As for why no player has been able to find the identity record of mathila from the aspect of dragon kingdom in his previous life, in rod''s view, this may have a great connection with the hero deken. After all, according to the process of previous lives, the Dragon kingdom in the snow area can be said to have been completely leveled by deken. None of the giant dragons survived, and only a very small number of Yalong species survived. Mathila is one of them. Naturally, players can''t learn about mathila from other Dragons. In rod''s impression, mathila''s strength is at the top of all the giant dragons. In addition, she can resist all magic. Perhaps only the master of the ice prison or the king of the holy dragon in the plane of elements can surpass her in strength. In addition, the period when mathila appeared on the mainland in her previous life has come to the third expansion, not now. Rod realized that his existence once again disrupted the original process of the game. Chapter 1275 Just as rod was thinking about the evil dragon mathila, a unique humanoid was quietly approaching him from behind. Aware of this abnormal breath, rod looked back acutely, and saw that behind her was enota, who was in the middle of the dragon not long ago. At this time, she turned herself into a skeleton again. Had it not been for this, rod would have seen this kind of enota, and he would not have recognized it for a moment. At this time, enota was wearing a long purple dress, which was dotted with a lot of gems. The same color luxurious Cape kept swinging behind her. It was the treasure she chose in the treasure house. The whole person looked very noble, and his momentum was not even weaker than those of the liches, which made rod a little uncomfortable. "How''s it going? What I said above is OK. " Seeing that rod found himself, enota came to him and asked him. "... not bad." Rod''s face changed a little, and he said after pondering. When enota spoke, rod''s attention was completely attracted by the black dragon. The blood of Titan giant mentioned by the black dragon, as well as the threat from him, made rod extremely concerned for a moment. He didn''t hear what enota said at all. At this time, in the face of enota''s inquiry, rod is somewhat unnatural. Naturally, rod can''t let enota know about these situations. Otherwise, who knows what the fairy dragon will do. Fortunately, enota didn''t stay on this topic. Seeing rod''s idea of not going on, enota changed the topic and said: "Fortunately, these dragons can''t recognize my form. If they find me here, they will surround me warmly. It''s hard for us to leave at that time, so we''d better leave now." "You''re not going to the next celebration?" "You are the protagonist here. The celebration has just begun," rod asked suspiciously "The master of the ice prison will take care of the rest. She is the protagonist of the celebration who is about to leave shanzel. Her farewell has attracted all the attention of the dragon. There is no business for us any more." Hearing the words of enota, rod was a little confused, which was obviously not in line with his expectation, but he didn''t say much. He just followed enota and left the field together. "Come on, I''ll take you to meet my new followers, and then we can get out of the snow." Enota''s words, with a bit of joy, but rod did not care, his attention, at this time has been mentioned by the followers of enota attracted. Rod recalled that when the battle ended and she was in prison, enota also mentioned this follower. She seemed to attach great importance to this follower. I think this follower has extremely strong strength, which can attract the attention of fairy dragon. The giant dragon living here may not be very impressive when it is in the Dragon Kingdom, but if it comes to other regions on the mainland, it can easily become the trouble of a local Lord. It can only be solved by offering a large reward through the freelance chamber of Commerce. In this case, rod can imagine the strength of the follower yinota newly recruited, and he doesn''t know what kind of dragon it is and can become her follower. Following enota, she moves much slower in human form. After a while, rod comes to a huge building. "Here we are. Here she is." With these words, enota pushed open the door of the building and took the lead to enter, "where are you? My followers? " Looking at the huge building in front of him, rod seemed to find something. Compared with the dragon''s fighting talent, they have no talent for building. Generally, followers or sub dragon species help the Dragon build. In front of the huge building, the interior is pitch black, there is no gap around the window, the fire used for lighting has already been extinguished, even less than the general Dragon Nest. In the dark, rod heard a dull roar from the dragon. The roar contained bursts of joy, but also accompanied by a strong momentum. "So here you are." Enota said pleasantly. At this point, rod was staring into the middle of the building. In the dark, the majestic dragon head slowly protrudes towards rod. The dark scales are closely arranged and extend deeper. Rod has no doubt about the anti magic ability of these scales. The mouth of the dragon head opens and closes slightly, revealing the huge and ferocious dragon teeth. What matters most to rod is the pair of dark yellow dragon pupils in the dark, from which rod can detect the gaze of the dragon. When rod observes the dragon, she is also observing rod. In his perception, the threat from the dragon makes rod alert. The dragon in the dark gives rod a sense of threat no less than the black dragon above the celebration. I can''t imagine that enota can accept followers of this level. However, when the creatures in the dark slowly walked out and showed their full picture, Rodden was dumbfounded. What appeared in front of rod''s eyes was not the powerful dragon that rod thought, but a disabled Yalong species. Rod noticed that the Yalong species in front of him had the same body as human beings. Whether it was the trunk of the body, or the thighs and arms, it didn''t look any different from ordinary human beings. At most, it was slightly shorter, except for the head. Extending up from her neck is a huge dragon head, which looks no different from the general black dragon, and doesn''t know that it can breathe dragon breath. No wonder rod made a mistake at the first time. The huge dragon head on her body is not in harmony with that part of her body as a human being. The huge volume of the dragon head, plus its extremely heavy weight, has already bent her body down. She must kneel on the ground and support the ground with both hands in order to maintain her action. Looking at the Yalong species in front of him, rod couldn''t help thinking of a word, which is the alien species commonly used by magicians. In the term of enchanter, alien creature does not refer to a specific race or a creature different from human beings, but refers to a creature that combines the characteristics of one or more other species after participating in the enchantment ceremony. Most of the xenobiotics are extremely ugly, unique and difficult to copy. No matter which race they are, they will have a deep aversion to them. It is said that the magician was initially expelled by the mage. In addition to the serious consequences caused by the abuse of witchcraft, the great panic caused by the alien species is also an important reason. Chapter 1276 Because of the harmfulness of the research, although the magicians were expelled by the mages and had to go underground, their research on the magic ceremony would not stop. For those created xenobiotics, magicians adopt the attitude of exploration and research, rather than deliberately killing. When the research is over, magicians often release the created xenobiotics, and a few special beings will make them into specimens. Today, xenobiotics are still active in the deep underground, and they have established their own order underground. Even the magicians can no longer ignore their existence. The boundless and unspeakable underground tunnel under the earth is created by these alien creatures. Looking at the Yalong species in front of her, rod immediately thought of the name of the alien species. Her various characteristics also conform to the description of the alien species by the magician. What makes Rhode very concerned is that from her body, Rhode can''t feel the traces of the magic ceremony. It seems that her body has not been transformed by the magic ceremony, but just formed naturally. The blood belonging to the Dragon failed to coordinate with the blood of the human part in her body. Two different blood lines separated her body and brought her extremely serious defects. Looking at the Yalong species crawling slowly on the ground, even without the feedback from peeping eyes, rod can clearly understand that her strength is far less powerful than he expected. As opposed to other species, nature is a perfect creature that perfectly integrates the advantages of species and has no defects. For example, the evil dragon mentioned by the Lord of the ice prison, in rod''s impression, mathila can be called a perfect creature. Perfect creatures are also the research field of magicians. Even the appearance of fusion ceremony was originally because magicians wanted to obtain perfect creatures without any defects. As for the alien creatures, they are just the defective products made by the magician in the process of making perfect creatures. After seeing the appearance of the Yalong species clearly, from her body, rod can''t feel any threat. Rod can''t imagine how she can defeat the enemy, maybe by the bite of the dragon head? Or a flame? In any case, movement speed will be her biggest drawback. In rod''s eyes, the fighting ability of this Yalong species is not even as good as that of himself in the third level. After discovering this, rod reluctantly looks at enota. At this time, enota has come to the Yalong species and cast a spell on her, and the Yalong species'' body lightens immediately. Under the gaze of rod, yalongzhong stands up slowly, which makes her look more strange. When she was lying on the ground, she looked more like a wild animal than a complete alien. At this time, when she completely stood up and the head of the dragon stood up, she looked really strange. It was like stretching and thickening the neck of a normal person, and then replacing it with a ferocious dragon head. Even the well-informed rod can''t adapt to the appearance of this Yalong species for a while. Sometimes, the evolution of nature is more cruel than the magic ceremony. "Didn''t I tell you not to move? You''re going to get hurt like this. " After casting the spell, seeing the dragon head dwarf stand up, enota said. Standing up, the Longtou man in front of her seems to be a little uncomfortable. Her whole body falters a few steps, and she is about to fall to the ground again. It''s yinota who helps her quickly to avoid her fall. Looking at the leader in this state, rod saw more things. Rod noticed that perhaps it was because the dragon head took up too much nutrients. Compared with ordinary people, she was shorter. Her palms and knees were covered with dark red blood and unhealed scars, which were caused by her movement. The human body is not suitable for walking on four feet. Even like Longtou, because of her body defects, she has to lie on the ground and walk slowly. Her human body is still unbearable. The Dragon leader didn''t speak. He just bent the dragon''s head slightly and got close to enota. Enota reached out and stroked him a few times. It seemed that he was thinking of something. Enota looked back at rod with some expectation in his eyes, and rod said with some difficulty: "Is this your follower? I think... "Rod seemed to want to say something, but he didn''t say it in the end. Enota nodded: "she''s my new follower. Her name is Ann. Maybe I should give her some special treasures. What do you want to say?" Rhode pondered for a moment and felt extremely helpless for a moment: "I don''t think she is a suitable follower. She has many defects. Her blood is not pure enough and her strength is not strong enough." Enotaton was not happy to hear rod describe it like this: "Hey, she''s my follower. You can''t say that about her." Rod spread out his hand: "I''m just saying a fact. It''s not offensive. You can''t deny these facts, can you?" At this time, enota seemed to be aware of something, exclaimed: "I understand, you must be jealous of her!" "I envy her? What are you talking about? How could I be jealous of her? " Rod only felt that he did not understand enota''s idea at all, and that he could come to such an absurd conclusion. "It must be so, because I have a new follower, you feel that your identity is no longer unique, you think I will pay attention to her, so that you will be ignored, so you start to envy her." Enota was surprised. "My God! Rod, it''s not good. " Having said that, rod could hear the joy in enota''s voice. Looking at yinota, who turns her head over and strokes Yalong''s head, rod can''t understand her idea for a moment. Rod opened his chin slightly, as if he wanted to say something. For a moment, he didn''t know where to start. When he noticed the fairy dragon looking at him, rod wisely didn''t open his mouth to explain. He knew that enota would not listen to her explanation at all. She would only believe what she thought. It was better to explain to her than to the original black dragon. At least the black dragon would listen to what he said. After a while, rod finally sighed and said, "it''s up to you to decide whether it''s your follower or not." After hearing rod''s words, enota walked slowly to rod with the dragon head dwarf standing up and said, "I knew you two would get along very well." Chapter 1277 Through the bright yellow portal, rod returns to Sao O city. Beside him are her new followers. With the help of the gate of different dimensions, rod and his party directly appeared on the top of the evocation tower and did not attract the attention of other creatures. Although enota does not look very different from the necromancer, the Dragon leader beside her undoubtedly has a very prominent appearance, and belongs to the type that people can''t forget when they see it. Relying on the treasure of enota, the dragon head man''s body weight is greatly reduced, and he can stand up and walk in a strange posture. Rod knows that it may take a long time for the leader to adapt to this state. It is not a magic or a treasure to rashly ask her to change her own way of action. After returning to Sao City, rod began to rely on blood perception, trying to call the distant Rowling. When he came here, what rod wanted to see most was Rowling. The feedback from the perception made rod realize that Rowling was not in Sao City, but in the territory of Eli. At this time, she was still working hard for the whole campaign and did not neglect it. The feedback from Rowling came through the sense of kinship. Seeing that Rowling had received the message of consanguinity perception, rod turned to look at the steps below the evocation tower. When rod and his party returned, they cast the gate of different dimensions, which attracted the attention of many powerful necromancers in the tower. The appearance of this level of space magic is not a trivial matter. I believe that soon someone will come here, and there is no need for rod to look for others. Soon, the sense of consanguinity gradually becomes strong, and the smell of Rowling has appeared in the city of Sao o. After learning the news of rod''s return, she immediately returned to the city by space magic. It wasn''t long before Rowling came to the top of the soul tower. Along with her, there was the city Lord Elon who was in charge of the place. As soon as she reached the top of the tower, Rowling''s eyes were immediately attracted by the standing dragon leader. In the eyes of conventional creatures, such a strange dragon leader was undoubtedly too conspicuous. However, Rowling''s eyes did not stay on her for a long time, but quietly looked at rod in the field. Seeing Rowling come to the top of the tower, rod quickly steps forward and comes to Rowling. After pondering for a moment, he takes out a treasure from the space ring. "I''m back. This is the treasure I have gained from my trip. I think it suits you very well. " What rod is holding in his hand is a string of sapphire necklace. Under the cover of the dark sky, the gem in the center is no longer blue. For a moment, it looks dark and deep, with the magic of calming people down. With that, rod put the jewel necklace on Rowling. Rowling didn''t say anything in the process. Her sight never left rod. Looking at Rowling with satisfaction at this time, rod noticed that with the matching of the necklace, the original incomplete face on her face now had a unique aesthetic feeling, which attracted rod''s attention. "The temperament of the gem itself is more suitable for you than I think." Rod said in a deep voice: "the moment I saw this treasure, I thought of you. You are the most suitable person for this treasure." With that, rod seemed to feel something. Looking back, he saw that enota and the leader had come behind him. At this time, the Dragon leader was looking at himself with a confused face, while on one side, enota also had no words, and rod could not see anything from her bloodless face. Rod was wondering why enota, who was always jumping off, suddenly stopped talking. When Elon noticed that the atmosphere was not right, he immediately asked: "Don''t you know who these two are behind the Lord?" "This is enota, you''ve seen her before, but now she doesn''t use the form of a dragon," rod said. As for the other... " With that, rod looked at the Dragon leader standing up to one side: "she''s a Yalong, and she''s also a follower of enota. You can call her... Dragon leader." "She has a name, rod. Her name is Ann." Enota said faintly. From enota''s words, rod recognized her dissatisfaction, which was not her usual tone. Rod knew that she must be angry that she had forgotten the name of the leader, who belonged to her followers. "Well, ANN, I''ve got the name." Rod had no choice but to say to enota. When she heard rod call her name, Ann happily lowered the dragon''s head. At the same time, she also called out the same meaning: "rod." Rod looked at Ann. It was the first time he heard her voice from the Dragon leader. Her voice was very strange, not as dull as the roar of an ordinary dragon, but more sharp. Maybe she felt the hostility from rod before, and Ann didn''t want to speak before. Instead, Rowling, attracted by Ann''s appearance, takes the initiative to come to Ann and looks at the scars on her arms and knees. Under the treatment of the magic, the wound caused by the friction of the action did not disappear completely, but only formed a layer of scar, which covered Ann''s whole leg. If it was not for the help of enota, she would be in worse condition now. "Rod, what''s going on?" Rowling asked in some surprise. "I don''t know, I don''t want to know." Rod replied casually, "don''t you care about the effect of this treasure? After wearing it, you can move freely under the water. I happen to know a plane with only ocean. Maybe we can go there and have a look. " Rowling looks at rod with some blame. The existence of consanguinity perception makes rod realize that she is blaming herself for neglecting Ann. For a moment, Rhode fell into deep doubt. He didn''t know where the Dragon leader in front of him should care, whether it was her incomplete blood or her strange looking body. Looking at the leader in front of her, rod didn''t know what was special about her. Her fighting ability and rank were far from what he valued. When rod was puzzled, Elon took his words on his own initiative: "I''ve heard of this necklace, the heart of the sea. It''s a gift received by a certain Griffin heart king when he ascended the throne, but it was finally snatched by a giant dragon. I didn''t expect that the Lord could find this treasure." Hearing Elon''s words, rod looked at him with satisfaction, praised his insight with his eyes, and was able to tell the origin of this treasure directly. It''s a pity that neither Rowling nor enota pays attention to this treasure. Their eyes are on ANN. Chapter 1278 Over the side of rod, Rowling quickly came to Ann''s side. Feeling Rowling''s approach, enota didn''t say much, just turned his head to Ann''s direction. "Can you tell me what happened to her With that, Rowling leaned down and reached out to lift one of Ann''s arms. Will cover in her arm of unknown animal skin up, not how high, Rowling seems to find something, immediately stopped his action, Ann also issued a cry with pain. Under the skin is Ann''s severely frostbitten skin. The purple and blue scars are tightly attached to the skin. Rowling''s action affects Ann''s wound. The situation of Anlu''s palm outside is even more serious. Rowling turns over Anlu''s palm, which not only has frostbite left by severe cold, making the whole knuckles dark, as if losing flesh and blood, but also has a long-term support for her body to move. Due to the damage caused by friction, her fingers can''t be bent. If forced to bend, it will only bring serious pain to Anlu. Ann''s arm is covered with this kind of animal skin, but the animal skin under her body can only cover her calf. The end of her leg has been worn out because of her unique crawling posture, and the frostbite of her leg is more serious, covered with layers of blood scab. This is still after the treatment of enota''s magic. Rowling can''t imagine what kind of extremely cold environment Ann had been in before. Looking at Ann in front of her, Rowling just felt a burst of impatience in her heart. Having been in a bad environment for a long time, Ann has already adapted to the injury. On the contrary, Ann slightly lowers her head and looks at Rowling with some doubts. She doesn''t understand what she is doing. Maybe it''s Rowling''s love for ANN that resonates with enota, or for some other reason, enota can''t help but look at Rowling "Ann has been locked up in the ice prison. The part of her body that belongs to human beings can''t stand the environment in the ice prison. If it wasn''t for the blood of the giant dragon in her body, I''m afraid she would have died in the cold. The dragon''s blood not only made her suffer, but also gave her a chance to live Looking at his followers in front of him, enota sighed: "I''m beginning to agree with kirrod. As a sub dragon, her blood is not strong enough to transform her whole body. For her, the dragon blood in her body is more like a curse. Without this kind of blood, she would be better off. " Rowling was silent. After a long time, she carefully lowered Ann''s arm and said, "there''s no way to recover from her injury. I''ll take her for further treatment." From Ann''s arm, Rowling can feel the traces of healing magic. Presumably, the fairy dragon has already cast a spell to heal her, but the treatment is not complete. She has not fully healed her body. Compared with the dragon''s strong vitality, the human body is undoubtedly much worse. We must go through more detailed treatment, combined with healing magic, to make this kind of wound barely recover. "The treatment of magic can recover her injury, but to make her really strong, we must start with the root cause of the change, that is, the two distinct blood lines that exist in her." Said, Rowling''s vision gradually firm up: "we must resolve the abnormal blood, so that is the real treatment for her." Ignoring the change in Rowling''s address, enota asked, "what are you going to do with it?" Rowling immediately fell into deep thinking: "we can start with any kind of blood and try to peel it off. According to some ancient records, the magicians in the underground world are the best at this kind of thing. They have special rituals to strip or reconcile blood As if she had thought of something, Rowling continued: "we can also think of a way to make any blood in her body strong enough to suppress another blood. I happen to have some ancient books recording the fusion ceremony here, which I believe can play a role. " With that, Rowling took out a unique book from the space ring. Rod, with sharp eyes, immediately recognized that the book she had taken out was the poem of Silva, which recorded the history of Silva, and also the ritual book left by a powerful magician, which recorded the unique fusion ceremony. "I don''t recommend that." Although it was a bit untimely, when Rowling took out the ritual book, rod had to join them. Rod''s words immediately attracted the attention of all creatures. Both Rowling and enota, who were talking, and ANN, who looked puzzled on one side, looked at rod at this time. Even Elon, who was on the other side, wanted to hear what rod would say with great interest. "The fusion ceremony recorded in this ritual book can only be used between creatures who have the same heart and mind. This is the enlightenment left by the magician Sasha. You should not use this kind of magic ceremony indiscriminately." "Do you have any good suggestions?" Rowling said coldly. Both from Rowling and from enota, rod felt their dissatisfaction. He didn''t know what he had done wrong, so he had to explain with a hard skull "Even if you can peel off any kind of blood in Ann''s body, her fully developed form will not change. I suggest you start with her form directly, regardless of the blood in her body, and directly transform Ann''s body into a complete human form or dragon form." The field fell into calm for a time. Both Rowling and enota were thinking about the possibility of rod''s proposal. ANN, who was between the two, heard rod call his name and took the initiative to say: "rod." Rod nodded helplessly. The leader seemed to like him very much, but because of the big gap in strength, rod could not value him. Looking at the thinking enota, rod asked, "don''t you have the secret of changing form? Just teach Ann. " Enota shook his head: "I''ve already tried. Unfortunately, this secret method needs the help of blood. Only pure blood dragons can use it. I learned this secret method only after I came to the main plane. " As she said this, enota''s eyes brightened: "maybe we just need to peel off the human blood in Ann''s body, leaving only the part of the dragon, and she can use this secret method to turn herself into any form she likes." In his words, the solution to the problem is once again pulled back to the stripping of blood. For a moment, this seems to be the most feasible solution. Chapter 1279 "I don''t think it''s a good idea." It is not rod who is indifferent in his heart but Rowling who is very concerned about Ann who refutes the proposal of innota. "Why oppose it? Do you think there''s something bad about it? " Enota asked suspiciously, wondering why Rowling was opposed to her proposal at this time. Rowling did not answer yinuota''s words directly, but followed yinuota''s words and asked: "fairy dragon, will you be proud of your original body? It''s not the skeleton like body now, but the purple dragon flying in the sky before the shape change. " "Of course I''ll be proud of my body. It''s my body." Enota replied, and she seemed to be aware of something. "I believe you know what I mean." Luo Lin sighed: "among the necromancers, there is also such a secret method, which can make the Necromancers who have only one skeleton recover their former body, but they will not be proud of their bodies, because they know that this is only the effect of the secret method. When the effect of the secret method is removed, they only have a skeleton." Yinuota fell into silence for a moment, looking at the head of the dragon high up, higher than her a large section of ANN, for a long time to say: "it seems you know a lot." Rowling shook her head. "I''ve only seen such examples, just like my brother. I really want my brother to recover the human body, but I don''t want to accept the body recovered by secret method. It must be a real recovery. I believe Ann doesn''t want to live in the disguise of secret method Said, Rowling''s eyes also stay on rod, eyes will be soft down, which seems to have some special meaning. The signal from the sense of consanguinity made rod realize that Rowling''s attitude was slightly relaxed. He was about to say something, but he heard Rowling''s words first: "it''s just that he didn''t care what I said at all, and he forgot about it long ago." Looking at Rowling''s gradually cold eyes and feeling the resentment from her body, rod said in a hurry: "if you just want Ann''s body to recover, I think I know a way to make her a real dragon." "The real dragon?" Rowling has some doubts. The change in Ann''s life is so great that she can''t help doubting the feasibility of this method. Rhode nodded and explained: "I know a hero. She was just a human, but with the blood of the dragon, she transformed herself into a real dragon and gained great power. I think this method can also work for Ann The hero mentioned by rod is the natural hero who transforms herself into a dragon in the underground world. At the same time, she is also the Dragon Queen in the third expansion film and an important figure on the side of the magician. Enota''s attention was also attracted by rod''s words: "are you sure there is such a way? It''s not a simple thing. Ann''s body is very weak and can''t stand the drastic changes in her body. If she wants to turn all her bodies into dragons, I''m afraid... " Hearing that, Rodriguez hesitated for a moment and began to doubt the feasibility of this method. In rod''s impression, the natural hero completely transformed himself into the form of a giant dragon by drinking the masterpiece of an ancient magician and the dragon''s blood mixed with countless kinds of giant dragon''s blood. Naturally, the pain in the process is needless to say. Without extremely tough will, he can''t bear the process of body remodeling. There is only one share of dragon''s blood. This precious thing is enough to attract the attention of the magicians in the whole underground world. It was after a fierce battle that the natural hero obtained this treasure. Using the dragon''s blood to turn an into a real dragon is only theoretically feasible. Realizing this, rod quickly admitted his mistake. "Well, I think there are some problems, so I''d better think of other ways." Looking at Ann with a puzzled face in front of him, rod wisely gave up this idea. Rod didn''t think that the leading man in front of him could survive the pain in the process of body transformation with his own will. I don''t know how long it will take to find the trace of dragon''s blood. At this time, rod doesn''t have such an opportunity to go to the deep and endless underground world to search for treasures. Rod''s words immediately attracted Rowling and enota''s glare. They all blame rod at this time. Obviously, rod''s act of putting forward a proposal and then rejecting it without hesitation has completely angered both of them. "You can talk about solutions here. I''ll go down to the lower level first and learn about the war situation from Elon." Rod said in a deep voice. Aware of the crisis, rod doesn''t intend to stay here for a long time. He''d better leave as soon as possible. With that, rod quickly took Elon to the lower layer of the evocation tower along the stairs at the top of the tower. Seeing rod leave in a hurry, Rowling and enota, who stay at the top of the tower, seem to think of something. They can''t help but smile at each other. But then, as if they realized something, they can''t help but restrain their smiles. The atmosphere in the field is a little dignified for a moment. Ann still didn''t understand what happened. Looking at the direction of rod''s departure, her eyes seemed to change. From the rooftop of the evocation tower to the top of the tower, rod noticed that Elon, who followed him here, seemed to have a strange look. He seemed to have something to say, but he was reluctant to say because of his identity. Rod said angrily, "what do you want to say, Elon? Do you want to laugh at me for making a stupid suggestion? You''d better not think so. " Elon coughed: "Lord, I dare not think so. I''m just confused. Lord Rowling once mentioned a special ceremony..." Rod simply replied, "do you mean the fusion ceremony? It''s a special secret recorded in a ritual book, left by a powerful and ancient magician. " Speaking of this, rod couldn''t help sighing. The change of blood itself has already involved the field of magicians. It seems that no matter what kind of change to Ann itself, all kinds of methods left by magicians or some special rituals will be used. The research of the magician has not been effective in this field. Rod can see the value of the research of the magician. Unfortunately, the former mages did not understand this. Instead, they expelled all the magicians to the underground world, leaving precious knowledge behind. Chapter 1280 In the field of blood, the research of magicians is undoubtedly very precious. Many related secret methods are developed by magicians. Those powerful magicians can completely turn themselves into another kind of creature by the effect of the secret method, which can''t be achieved by any magic method. Unfortunately, the mage did not want to admit this achievement. Instead, he juxtaposed all witchcraft as taboo. "I heard the Lord mention that there seems to be some special need for the fusion ceremony?" Seeing that Elon seemed to have the intention to continue to discuss the secret method, rod would not continue to talk about it. He waved his hand and said, "if you want to know more details about the secret method, ask Rowling. The ceremony book is in her hand." Elon nodded, with a clear look on his face. After finding a seat on the top floor, rod felt Rowling''s breath a little, and then asked Elon, "tell me about the war in this period, what information do you know?" Seeing rod asking himself, Elon quickly replied: "Lord, I can only give information about the campaign from my own point of view. If you want to know the details, you need to ask Rowling in person. She has been staying at Eli''s side all this time." Rod is helpless. It seems that this is not the best time to ask Rowling, especially when he has just left from the top of the tower. He has to signal Elon to continue. After pondering for a while, Elon said: "as far as I know, the Necromancer''s attack on Eli during this period of time should be in a state of stagnation, not making much progress, so that Eli''s elves have a chance to breathe. They gave up most of the surrounding area of Eli and stuck to the core area of the rear. They also left with the wild animals "It''s very difficult for the weak necromancer to gain anything from the forest. Every battle needs to pay a heavy price." The existence of peeping eyes made rod realize that Elon''s words were true. During the time when he went to the land of the dragon, there might have been something unusual in Eli. "What happened?" Rod asked in a deep voice. "There are many reasons." Elon explained calmly: "the elves of Eli sent out news that the Lord of vilnin, that is, you, had died on the battlefield. Moreover, you haven''t appeared on the battlefield for a long time. Many necromancers believed this and tried to escape from Eli to vilnin." "Fortunately, these necromancers who tried to defecte were all dealt with by the vampires guarding the border. After they realized the threat, they did not dare to escape easily." "In addition, strange things happen constantly among the Necromancers in Eli. It is said that the elves in Eli have found some kind of shelter, and the darkness begins to devour the Necromancers in Eli. With their undead creatures, they are destroyed without leaving any trace. The Necromancers no longer dare to go deep into Eli." "The necromancer in Eli is called" the Devourer of the dead "because he is haunted by ghosts and keeps destroying the unknown existence of the necromancer. Although I don''t understand the situation in Eli, I don''t think it''s a good news." With that, Elon gave rod a deep look. "The royal family of Diya has also sent personnel to join the battlefield. Among them, there is the holder of the artifact. He is always protected by the Lich. The elves who want to come to Eli have also got the news. Before long, there will be a decisive battle." From Elon''s words, rod can feel his dignity. Although Elon has always been in Sao O city, he has never been vague about intelligence collection on the battlefield, and he has always paid close attention to everything in Ellie. After understanding this information, Rodney fell into silence for a moment. The war situation in Eli didn''t develop as rod imagined. Unexpectedly, under the attack of many necromancers, Eli could still gradually turn back the war situation, and even made many necromancers panic and dare not go further to Eli. Fortunately, at this time, rod has returned to the city of Sao. When rod reappears in the battlefield of Eli, the rumors and other problems released by Eli will be solved at the same time. What interests rod most is the information about the Devourer of the dead. Rod doesn''t know what kind of creature dare to make such a move. Rod can''t wait to see this creature. Recalling the legendary hero iver who had set a trap for himself and the strange weapon in his hand, rod was still not sure that he could defeat him. Once he met him head-on, and there were not enough undead creatures in his body, rod would be in trouble. For this reason, rod has to rely on the power of other creatures, and the enota, who will return with him, is undoubtedly the best choice. In her previous experience, enota has proved to rod that her comprehensive ability to use all kinds of magic is better than rod, especially in defense. Rod''s ability is more inclined to attack in battle, and it is difficult to effectively use magic to defend. With the experience of the Dragon Kingdom, rod believes that enota won''t sit back and watch himself attacked by a powerful enemy. However, rod doesn''t know if enota is willing to go with him to ERI. Enota''s attention has long been attracted by Ann''s existence. At least until Ann''s condition improves, enota will not leave the city, and even Rowling will not return to Eli in a short time. Realizing this, rod could not help sighing. He could only find a way from other aspects. He did not know what special ability the Yalong had to attract their attention at the same time. At this time, rod had no way to stay in the city. He had to return to the battlefield of Eli as soon as possible. Since he can''t use the power of enota, rod can only think of other ways. Maybe it''s a good choice to use the power of those liches. Rod doesn''t want to meet this legendary hero again until he knows the origin of Ivar''s weapon. At this time, rod plans to go to Eli first, and give priority to solving the matters related to the necromancer, so that the necromancer in Eli can resume his attack on Eli. He didn''t disturb the people on the top of the tower. When Elon left, rod stopped waiting and immediately opened a dark green portal, ready to go to the Emerald City in the middle of Eli. Chapter 1281 Pubs have always been good places to get information. How many secretly planned actions, but because someone leaked information in the pub, they had to stop the action, or they were jealous, because of alcohol. In addition to the thieves'' guild, the pub is also a favorite place for thieves to trade intelligence, and no one will notice the abnormal figures among the drunkards. But this does not seem to apply in the firehouse tavern in the quiet city. Because of the invasion of the necromancer, the dwarves from all over Eli had to move to the quiet city. At the moment, they have occupied the firehouse tavern layer upon layer, leaving no room for thieves. Dwarfs enjoy the company of their own race, especially in pubs. What can they enjoy more than that? The firehouse tavern, which is occupied by many dwarves, is undoubtedly the most lively place in the whole quiet city. They like quiet forest creatures, and will never be near the street where the firehouse tavern is located. They are very happy that these dwarves gather here, and they will not disturb the quietness of other parts of the quiet city. Due to the different habits and preferences of the creatures who migrate to the quiet city, the quiet city is divided according to the species, and the same species always gather in one area. There is no doubt that the street where the firehouse tavern is located belongs to the dwarves. But at this time, a special figure appeared outside the firehouse tavern and kept looking inside. She was dressed in a green dress with a wreath of flowers and branches around her neck, and her long bright silver hair swayed with the wind. Sharp ears, but also proved that she belongs to the fairy blood. The unique smell of wine and sweat mixed in the tavern made her frown. The noise in her ears made her unable to pay attention at all. She did not know why the spirit came outside the tavern. "Shh." Loud whistle, accompanied by a burst of laughter, came from a dwarf in the tavern. The elves who appeared here obviously attracted the attention of the dwarves. Facing the rude dwarf, she frowned when she was not used to this kind of treatment. Encouraged by her companion, the dwarf who whistled quickly came to her and asked, "beautiful spirit, what do you want to do outside the pub that belongs to the dwarf?" "I''m looking for one of your companions. His name is moyas." She said in a low voice. "It turns out that you already have a master, but believe me, I will be more able to meet all your requirements than moyas." Said, dwarf will own body shape close, she can smell dwarf full of wine. She could not help but step back, but immediately calmed down and said, "on behalf of the will of one of the guardians of the jungle, Lord Jennie, I come here to find the dwarf moyas. If you dare to offend, you and your group will be expelled from the quiet city! " Her words made the dwarves wake up a lot. No one wanted to affect the whole group at such a moment. The Necromancers outside would not talk as well as the forest creatures. The dwarf immediately stopped talking and returned to several of his companions with an expression of resentment, and conveyed the news of looking for moyas. Soon, pushed by a group of dwarves, a dwarf stumbled to her. "What are you doing? I... I don''t have any gold coins. " Once the memory, let her recognize, in front of this dwarf, is what she is looking for moyas. From moyas, she can''t find any trace of the dwarf in her memory. Moyas is flushed and full of wine. He is even more drunk than the dwarf before. He is scolding the dwarves who pushed him out of the pub. He doesn''t seem to understand what happened. She didn''t have any words. After a long time, moyas stopped and looked at the spirit in front of her. "I... I seem to have met you." Then moyas frowned, "who are you..." She couldn''t help sighing: "Lord Jennie wants to see you. Come with me." The name she mentioned made moyas sober. Before he said anything, he heard another voice "Beautiful spirit, I have brought moyas to you according to your request. In return, Katie Aimo, the dwarf, wants to know your name It was the dwarf who whistled at the beginning that she said this. Instead of answering the dwarf''s meaning, she looked back at moyas, who was not conscious. Seeing that she didn''t want to agree to her request, the whistling dwarf was immediately dissatisfied: "this is the reward that the dwarf cadiemo deserves after meeting your request. Even if you report it to the forest guardian, I didn''t make any mistakes!" All of a sudden, cadiemo''s body was pushed away. After a few steps, he knocked down a wine table. It was moyas who pushed him away. "Don''t you see that she doesn''t want to tell you her name?" Moyas roared. The dwarves, who had been drinking in the bar, but the table was suddenly knocked over, did not blame CADI Aimo who fell on the ground. Instead, they reached out to help him up. At the same time, they watched the scene with interest. They knew that there would be a good play soon. The prohibition of weapons and fists in bars always arouses the interest of other dwarves. What''s more suitable for booze? After climbing up, Kadi Aimo rolled up his sleeves and prepared to go up to show his fists. Moyas was not willing to be outdone and immediately prepared to fight. However, the robe of moyas was held by the spirit behind him. Seeing that the situation was going to get out of control, she immediately stepped forward and stood in the middle of the two dwarfs, saying in a high voice: "Enough!" After the silence, both CADI Aimo and moyas stopped her behavior for a moment. She took a deep breath and said: "Don''t you want to know my name? My name is Sophie Miguel wentis. Are you satisfied now? " Bursts of booing, from the busy dwarf population issued. Cadiemo put down his fist, looked at moyas behind sodorfi, and said in a deep voice, "this time, don''t let me see you in the firehouse." Moyas naturally will not give up like this, immediately yelled: "I will kick your ass hard, beat you all over the floor looking for teeth." Seeing the situation tense again, Sophie glared at moyas fiercely. At this time, moyaston, who had recalled her identity, was like a vented ball and did not dare to say more. Chapter 1282 On the way from the tavern to the camp area, moyas, who was full of wine, was a little sober and gradually realized what he had done before. "It''s not what you see, Sophie." Moyas tried to explain his previous behavior, but the explanation from the dwarf was useless in the face of the facts. "Of course I know what I see. I saw a slovenly drunkard wandering in the pub. You know what? Your behavior is worse than that of other dwarfs. " Sophie said in a cold voice. "What else can I do? I have no other choice. My village has been destroyed by the necromancer. Besides the pub, where else can I go? " Listen to so many Philippines say, don''t want to admit the mistake of moyas, then in the heart of drunk, immediately refute. "Of course you have other options." Sophie sighed: "Lord Jennie introduced you to the blacksmith in the city. The dwarves in the blacksmith''s shop welcome you very much. They want to see your craft, but you failed to live up to Lord Jennie''s kindness. You haven''t been to the blacksmith''s shop once." After listening to Sophie''s talk about it, a trace of guilt appeared in moyas''s face, but it was soon covered by anger "You want me to go to the blacksmith''s shop and make weapons for the elves in the city? It''s impossible! Those elves want to kill me, just to protect their so-called reputation! What''s more, my father is still in the hands of the necromancer. I can''t even disclose the news to other elves. I hate all elves "I''m one of them, right?" Asked Sophie. Moyas sipped his mouth and said nothing more. Sophie looked to one side: "your experience is very strange. Lord Jennie has been investigating the elf traitor in your mouth. He wants to give you justice. Besides, not all elves are like you think. You can''t deny a collective just because of the actions of some elves. " Looking at the front of Sophie, moyas seems to want to say something, but in the end did not say anything. "I saw the light in you, but now it''s gone. You don''t look any different from other dwarfs. Maybe I''m meddling. The pub is your place Sophie said with emotion. Sophie''s words made moyas wake up most of the time. At the same time, he turned down an elf who wanted to help him. "Here we are. Go and explain to Lord Jennie yourself." Suddenly, moyas has come to a large white barracks surrounded. Looking at the huge white tent in front of him, when he came back, Sophie had already left. Heart disappointed moyas, so muddled into the tent. "Here you are. I''ve found everything that needs to be confirmed by you as a client. " Inside the tent, Sophie''s lady Jennie had been waiting here for a long time. At this time, she was very formally dressed. Under her green cloak, she was dressed in a white off shoulder gown, which outlined her beautiful figure. There was a string of shining jewels on her brow, which made her look very noble. He has already used magic to see the state of moyas in his eyes. For the dwarf''s state at this time, Jennie is not surprised. There are few things in Gujing''s eyes that can affect the soul of this powerful witch. Come to this huge white tent, a water blue light condenses around moyas and dispels all the bad conditions for him. Moyas only felt that the spirit in his mind was light, whether it was the lethargy caused by drunkenness, or the original negative thoughts in his heart, all disappeared at this time. "What happened?" Moyas asked hesitantly. He didn''t know whether it was all about him or what Jennie had mentioned. "Kill the undead." Jennie said in a deep voice¡° Some time ago, a suspicious looking spirit returned from the front line of the battlefield. He was once the Lord of a place in Eli, not a member of the undead army, but he could enjoy the treatment of other regular members. Not only that, he was also recommended by the army leader to take an important position in the city. " "As far as I know, most of the enmity you get from elves comes from the killing of the dead," Jennie added Hearing the news, moyas suddenly realized something: "you mean..." "I didn''t say anything. It doesn''t make sense to speculate until we get the actual evidence. That''s why I asked Sophie to bring you here. " With that, Jennie takes out a big green cloak from the space ring and hands it to moyas in the tent. "Wearing it, it can make you look different. No one can recognize you as you are." Taking over the green cloak, moyas, who did not understand the purpose of his trip, hesitated for a moment, and then heard Jennie say: "Kill the leader of the undead army. Not long ago, he just returned to the quiet city. We are going to visit him on this trip. By the way, we will explore the extremely suspicious spirit in the camp and confirm whether he is a traitor in collusion with the necromancer." When he put on his cloak, it seemed that his broad cloak was unexpectedly more fit than he thought. It was not so much that his cloak fit, but rather that moyas took the initiative to fit himself into the cloak. Bursts of change, in the shape of moyas produced. It''s no longer what it used to be. At this time, moyas is changed by an inexplicable force and looks like a real human. "If we can confirm that the elf is the traitor who destroyed the village, what should we do next..." moyas hesitated, but still asked Jennie his doubts. "I will report his identity to Ivo, the Lord of the quiet city. If Ivo has no right to deal with it, I will report to the guardian of the jungle and the high-level Council of Eli that his behavior, which betrays all Eli creatures, will be severely punished." Hearing Jennie''s words, moyas nodded with satisfaction. With Jennie''s promise, he thought that if he was the elf traitor, he would get the punishment he deserved. In his eyes, Jennie is not only a powerful hero, more importantly, she is a human, with a different blood line from the elves, and will not have prejudice because of race. Moyas, who was initially released by the necromancer, was also rescued by Jennie. In the whole quiet city, moyas trusted Jennie most. Just as moyas and Jennie are discussing their future actions, a sudden change begins to take place outside the quiet city. Chapter 1283 As an important water source outside the quiet city, the millis river is very famous in the city''s biological mouth, where a large number of organisms play and get the necessary water for life. Due to the large number of creatures migrating to the quiet city, the creatures that can''t stay in the city will also choose to settle down along the miris river. The existence of water always attracts creatures to gather. During this period of time, the creatures near the miris river will always encounter some strange things. A large number of swimming fish will come down from the upper reaches of the miris river. If you fish in the river, you can catch a few. The arrival of the necromancer has already destroyed all the balance in Eli. The original ecology of the forest no longer exists. Some extremely powerful creatures are also forced to migrate to the core of Eli, which is similar to the abnormal phenomenon of a large number of fish migration, and has not caused excessive attention of the riverside creatures. In the view of riverside creatures, even the dense jungle with countless years of history in Eli is eroded under the dark clouds of the necromancer. The river is polluted and the fish are forced to swim away, which is undoubtedly the most normal thing. A few worried creatures began to worry about how to recover when everything in Eli was polluted. But the vast majority of creatures forget this kind of problem and enjoy everything now. They just wait for the high-level Council of Eli and the forest guardians to find a way to solve all these problems. For thousands of years, they are also maintaining the order in Eli. The rush of fish lasted for several days. By this time, as those elites worried, there were few swimming fish in the river. I think the whole upper reaches of the miris river had been polluted by the necromancer. After a few days, the river calmed down, and the water was no longer clear. Unlike before, the bottom of the river could be seen at a glance. Instead, it was a kind of turbid dark yellow water, which made people unable to see anything in the river. Outside the quiet city, a few young brown centaurs were playing on the Bank of the river, which caused the water to overflow. Only a larger Centaur, looking at the water of the river, looked a little afraid and hesitated to approach. "Melra, come here quickly!" In the middle of the river, a young Centaur with a wreath on his head cried, "you said you would catch fish together. Aren''t you afraid?" On the bank, half man Ma mianlu, known as melra, hesitated and said, "I''m not afraid of this kind of river, but I have a bad hunch..." Under melra''s gaze, another Centaur goes deep along the bank toward the middle of the river. The river slowly submerges the whole lower part of her, leaving only the upper part of her body. "Look, I''m a human now." Half of the body was submerged by the river, and the river was turbid, so the Centaur could not see the part under the clear water said in a loud voice. Her words made the other centaurs around laugh, and the Centaurs immediately approached the river. According to the size of these young centaurs, they can only play near the river bank, and then go deep into the river. They will soon be submerged by the running water. If they don''t know how to swim, they may drown. At first, the Centaur calling for melra was a little anxious. Seeing that melra was still unmoved, the Centaur stopped waiting and came to her "Melra, what are you hesitating about? Don''t you want to catch fish in the river? Such a good position has been occupied by a group of bear monsters before. If they didn''t take the initiative to leave here, this position would not be our turn at all. " The Centaur wearing a garland was very interested in catching fish: "it''s strange to say, and I don''t know where those bear monsters are? Maybe they are tired of the fish here. " Mella shook her head in pain: "I don''t know... I have a bad feeling that something bad is about to happen, and it has something to do with the milis River in front of me..." "What are you talking about?" The Centaur in the garland asked, puzzled. She didn''t understand the premonition on melra. "Trust me, don''t go near the miris river." Looking at the Centaur in front of him, melra said sincerely. "All right, all right. This activity has been ruined by you again! " The Centaur in the garland complained a little, but agreed to melra''s request. The river, which was originally calm, suddenly began to churn. "I caught the fish." The Centaur, who first came to the river, said happily. Her hands went deep into the water, and her expression was a little hard: "it looks like a big fish." Heavy pull, constantly from the water, had to, she used all the strength, just to catch their own biological lift. Unfortunately, the fish is not as obedient as she imagined. She struggles with all her strength for a moment. Naturally, she is not willing to let the fish slip away like this: "I have decided that I will treat you as dinner today." With her unremitting efforts, she finally pulled the underwater object to the surface of the water. However, her eyes suddenly coagulated when she looked at the object she was grasping. What she held under the water was not the big fish in her imagination, but a long and dry arm. There was no flesh and blood on the arm. It looked like a simple hand bone. However, it could not explain the great strength of the hand bone when it struggled. The Centaur seemed to be aware of something. Before she told her other companions what she had found, a huge pull came from the water, and immediately dragged her whole body to the bottom of the river. Struggling hard, she took a lot of water, instantly attracted the attention of all the Centaurs around. "My God! It''s Jessie. She seems to be drowning. Now I know where your foreboding comes from. Let''s go and help her Said, wearing a garland Centaur, quickly close to the river bank, trying to come to the water, help Jessie is struggling. However, melra remained in the same place without any action. Slowly, a feeling of extreme fear appeared on her face. The Centaurs around Jesse gathered in the water to try to pick Jesse up, but they soon lost their voice, including the Centaur wearing a garland who finally came near the river. Under melra''s gaze, the whole millis River fell into calm again, without any traces of centaurs. This calm, however, brought her deep fear. Dare not continue to stay here, dare not go to find a companion in the river, melra rushed to the rear. Chapter 1284 "This is Lord Jennie, one of the guardians of the jungle. He specially came to visit the leader of the troops to kill the dead." A man, with a stiff face, said to the two guards in black robe, with a little unnatural expression. Behind him, a woman in green robe was calmly watching everything in front of him. After confirming, the black robed guard let them go without any obstruction. Crossing the guard and marching towards the depth of the camp, the human man sighed: "I''m scared to death. The last time I came to the camp, I saw these guards. They must remember my face. " The green robed woman calmly replied, "don''t worry, as long as you follow what I taught you, don''t make too obvious mistakes, they can''t see anything unusual." The man nodded, and soon they came to a huge camp. Inside the camp, khakasi Road, the highest commander of the camp, is standing respectfully beside an elf in a black suit. "How''s the situation on the front line? It''s a great honor for you to come back here at this time. " Hakasilu, whose arm is suspended by a bracket, said in a respectful voice, looking at the elf in front of her, her face filled with adoration. "The necromancer was in chaos and had no time to organize an effective attack." The spirit in Black said in a deep voice. His eyes were always looking at a map on the table. "Speaking, did the spirit get into any trouble during this period of time?" "You mean Fiat? During this period of time, he has been under our surveillance and behaved fairly honestly. However, some people have always wanted to trouble him. " The genie in black looked away: "I heard about it. Hum! I didn''t expect that the necromancer would stay alive. " When the spirit in black mentioned the necromancer, hakasilu gathered her original emotion. She was very clear about what happened to the spirit in black. She quickly comforted him "Fortunately, you have solved the necromancer. With the help of Fiat, you have completed your own revenge and will not be troubled by your past experience." The genie in black shook his head and sighed: "it''s not so simple. I didn''t execute him personally. I just watched him fall into the turbulence of space. I have a premonition that he won''t die so easily. He will come back to me again." Hakasilu quickly advised: "I''ve never seen anyone survive in the turbulence of space. Maybe you just worry too much." The spirit in black was silent. After a long time, he said, "I hope so." Then, the spirit in black seemed to find something: "how can your hand not be restored with the spring of life? This degree of injury should not be unable to recover Listening to the elf in black mentioning this point, khakasilu''s expression immediately lowered: "this is my punishment, because my improper command has led to the death of many companions, and I am not qualified to recover with the spring of life." The spirit in black sighed: "you don''t have to punish yourself like this. It''s those hateful necromancers who killed our companions, not you. If you want, you are still the deputy commander of the whole team. " "It''s my choice." Seeing that the attitude of khakasilu was so firm, the black robed spirit didn''t persuade him much. "Your revenge has been completed. Will you continue to lead us to fight the necromancer?" Hakasilu''s words, with her hopes. The spirit in black looked at her unexpectedly: "the necromancer can''t be wiped out, just like the evil in his heart. As long as there is evil born, there will be necromancer to pursue it. The battle is far from over. I won''t watch the tragedy happen in the middle of Eli. That''s why I return to the quiet city. " Khakasilu showed a happy smile. Of course, she knew what the elves in black thought. She just wanted to hear all this from the elves in black. However, why he returned to the quiet city, hakasi road is still puzzled. In her opinion, at this time, the spirit in black should fight fiercely with the necromancer on the front line. Just when hakasi road was confused, an elf guard walked in quickly from outside the camp: "chief, Jennie, one of the forest guardians, came to visit and was waiting outside the camp." "Jennie? What is she doing here? " The spirit in black was puzzled. "Go and ask her to come in." The elf guard quickly withdrew from the camp, and then hakasilu whispered: "it was Janny the guardian who saved the dwarf last time." The genie in black nodded. Soon, Jennie, dressed in a green robe, and a humble human man came to the camp. "Janie the guardian, you left a deep impression on me when you came here last time. What do you want to do when you come to the camp this time?" In the face of Jennie and his party entering the barracks, hakasi road is not polite and takes the initiative to ask. Seeing this, the human man on one side hastened to say: "Lord Jennie came here to..." "Shut up! I''m talking to Janie the guardian. You''re not qualified to interrupt. " Hakasilu''s rebuke came from his ear. The man recalled some bad memory and was in a panic. He didn''t know how to answer it. Jennie saw his fear and said, "he''s my follower and can represent my will." With Jennie''s words, the human man calmed down and said in accordance with the words he had been taught in advance: "Lord Jennie came here to resolve some misunderstandings." However, to the surprise of the human man, when he was talking, whether it was hacasi road in front or Jennie on the side, their eyes were all looking at a position, and their expression became dignified. The human man also looked in the past, the position was just the corner of the tent, there was nothing special in it. "Feel it?" The wizard in black in the camp asked casually, "no matter what misunderstanding, I suggest that it''s best to let it go first and give priority to the changes outside the city. Those necromancers won''t wait for us to finish our discussion." Jennie also understood the priority of things, nodded, and then looked at the human man: "the strong energy of death just broke out outside the city. We need to deal with it as the guardian of the jungle. You stay here and wait for the result." The human man had no other choice. Before he said anything, several people around him quickly walked out of the camp. Soon, he was the only one left in the camp. Chapter 1285 "You mean the Devourer of the dead, our own people?" The first thing rod did when he came to the territory of Eli was to call in the Centaur leader who was always active in the territory and ask her about the information about the Devourer of the dead. Rod believed that she must know what she did not know. For such an uninvited guest rising on the battlefield, rod is very interested and wants to know his identity. However, the information from the Centaur leader was unexpected. "Yes. I was attacked by him in the woods. When he came near, I felt your mental imprint, which was the same as my own mental imprint. He also noticed this, stopped the attack, and then disappeared into the darkness. " Rod pondered for a while and asked, "did you see what he looked like when he was attacked?" The Centaur leader nodded: "although the light is not clear, what I can confirm is that he is a male human with heroic identity. He should be one of your death knights, but I have never seen him before." Hearing what the Centaur leader said, rod seems to recall one thing. He did transform a human death knight in Eli, and promoted him to the level of the necromancer king. If rod remembers correctly, the death knight should be named Vera. What didn''t occur to rod was that he kept destroying necromancers in Eli and controlling Necromancers. From the beginning, he was his own death knight, which was somewhat unexpected. Rod didn''t give Vera the order to destroy the other Necromancers. He had the effect of a ghost King''s cloak. Rod didn''t need to destroy the other necromancers to take control of the Necromancers. Vera made such a move, which was entirely his own decision. After completing the transformation, rod asked Vera to ask the Centaur leader for help to better control the situation. Unexpectedly, Vera did not follow rod''s advice or even go to find the Centaur leader, so he made such feats alone. With the wanton killing of necromancers, Vera controlled a large number of necromancers in a short period of time, far more than any of the death knights under rod''s command, even those liches who had accumulated for a long time. In terms of the number of necromancers, Vera could not surpass Vera at this time. However, his move also made all necromancers fear and made the whole war stagnate. In rod''s opinion, this may be a habit left by Vera, who was formerly the Lord of the dead. The Lord of the dead wants to control more Necromancers. In addition to constantly fighting, he has to attack other necromancers, but Vera has gone too far at this time. Depending on the perception in his mental imprint, rod noticed that Vera, together with a large number of necromancers, was gathering in the depths of Eli. He didn''t know what he was doing. Rod tried to convey his own message to Vera with his mental imprint, but there was no response. Maybe it''s because of the distance, or some other reason, Vera didn''t respond to the message in the mental imprint, which made rod dissatisfied. "That''s all." Unable to get the feedback of his mental imprint, rod thought for a while and decided not to take care of Vera''s business for the time being. Instead, he said to the Centaur leader, "I heard that the people from the Royal side of Diya have arrived. Bring them to see me." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ With the departure of Jennie and the other elves, there was soon only one man left in the camp. When these powerful beings left, the camp gradually became empty, and the human man''s depression disappeared, and the whole person relaxed. At this time, he finally didn''t have to worry about his real identity being discovered, at least not in a short time. The human man who appears here is moyas after his body shape changes. Relying on the ability of the treasure, no one knows his identity except Jennie in the whole camp. The sound came from outside the camp, accompanied by several shouts. "Our leaders took the lead in facing the spreading evil and killing the dead. It''s time to show the results of daily training, take up arms and fight side by side with the leaders." Moyas was puzzled. He wanted to go outside the camp to see what had happened. He could make those spirits who were always arrogant in ordinary times face the enemy. However, he was full of hesitation when he thought of Lord Jennie''s previous words. Due to his poor strength, moyas can only observe things with his naked eyes, but can''t use his own perception. He must know what happened from the mouth of other creatures. When moyas made a decision, the noise outside had already calmed down, moyas just realized something and opened the camp. Unfortunately, there is no trace of those elves in the camp outside. Moyas was sighing to himself when a voice came in from outside the camp. "Lord iver, commander haqqasi, are you in the camp? What happened outside the city? Why are those elves all in a hurry? " The sound came from his ear, and moyas''s pupils shrank and mechanically turned to the rear. In the eyes of moyas, he was an elf with pure blood. He was dressed in the common green clothes in the forest and carried a fine iron sword on his back. It seemed that there was no difference between moyas and ordinary spirits. But for moyas, the meaning of this elf was obviously more than that. Writing down the ELF''s face, moyas lowered his head slightly so that he could not see the emotion in his eyes. At the same time, he said in a low voice, "they are not here for the time being." "Do you know where they went?" Asked the genie at will. "There are signs of necromancer activities outside the city. They are going to deal with them." "Have I met you somewhere?" All of a sudden, the spirit seemed to find something, and there was some doubt in the words, "your voice makes me feel familiar." The spirit''s words changed moyas''s expression: "you must have made a mistake." "Is it?" With that, the spirit stares at the human man in front of him, trying to see something unusual from him. Being watched by the spirit in front of him for a long time, just as moyas was about to be unbearable, the spirit moved his eyes and looked at the empty seat in the camp: "it seems that I made a mistake. I really haven''t seen a human like you." With a long sigh, the spirit went to the seat in the camp and said with a little nostalgia: "I don''t know how long this battle with the necromancer will last. The great Fiat Lord misses his territory very much." Chapter 1286 Necromancer. For the elites, the first thing they think of when they mention this special term is the dark clouds blocking the sky and the corpse Witch Burning scarlet soul fire in the empty eye socket. The form of necromancers has penetrated into the hearts of Eli creatures. In a battle, they may not find necromancers hiding in the rear to control everything, but they will certainly see a large number of Necromancers. The elites who migrated to the quiet city thought that they could escape the nightmare of the necromancer. They never thought that even if they were far away from the center of the dispute, death would still find them. Countless corpses and witches suddenly appear in the south of the quiet city. No one knows how these corpse witches crossed the guard of patrol soldiers and the numerous defense lines laid by the elves who are good at guerrillas and appeared in the core area of Eli. When the news of the first Centaur general who found the trace of corpse witches came out, it was too late. Layers of black clouds were released from the hands of these witches, and the guards on the city wall didn''t even have time to howl. Their flesh and blood festered first, and their consciousness fell into deep silence. The corpses and witches all over the mountains will not miss this chance. They will cross the outermost moat and come to the city wall regardless of being soaked in liquid. The bones are stacked under the wall to form a bone ladder leading to the top. Then the corpses and witches in the rear will follow. All of a sudden, with a bright light, green vines grow wildly on the wall and collapse the bone ladder built by corpses. The dark clouds rolled over, and the vines withered instantly. They no longer had any vitality and could not interfere with the corpse wizard''s progress. When the Necromancers were planning to rebuild the bone ladder, the wall surface was suddenly covered with a layer of greasy liquid and became extremely smooth, which made the Necromancers close to the wall unable to exert any effort, and the difficulty of building the bone ladder increased significantly. Not far away, Jennie, who finished casting, looked at everything in front of her and showed a thoughtful look. "These undead creatures will be dealt with by garrison. Compared with this, we should give priority to the undead mages who hide in the rear and control all this." "I quite agree with Lord iver''s proposal." Noticing Jennie''s continuous casting of magic, the elf in Black said quickly. His words were echoed by hakasi road. "It won''t take long to cast a few spells. Don''t you care about the casualties of the defenders? " Jennie turned and asked. "I''m more concerned about the threat of Necromancers." Yves replied indifferently. "The defenders, they don''t have the ability to defeat so many necromancers like you. Without my help, they will only be killed in vain, and even become the enemy''s weapon against us. " Jennie asked, raising her face. "So what? Soon, my troops will arrive here to take over the battle with the necromancer, which will be enough to resist the attacking undead. " Jennie waved and pointed in the direction of the wall. "Look at the defenders. They are elites like you. They are compatriots close to you. You have no right to let them be treated like this." "The war has begun, Janie the guardian." Eve said in a deep voice, "I don''t have time to argue with you. My troops can only hold on to these necromancers for a short time. If we don''t find out the attacking necromancers as soon as possible, the endless stream of necromancers will destroy the whole quiet city, and all the creatures will be saved. " In the distance, dense corpses and witches have already formed a neat queue, extending to the end of the line of sight. They are constantly approaching the quiet city, which is enough to destroy everything along the way. "I believe you don''t want to see that happen, Janie the guardian." Iver gazed at the green robed woman in front of him. "Now, please give full play to all the abilities of the caster, find out the position where the death energy is the strongest, and let''s solve the necromancer." Jennie was silent for a moment, then sighed deeply: "come with me." Relying on the talent of the elves alone, and with the help of the shelter of the trees, the three people moved in reverse along the huge army of corpses and witches. Soon, they came to a flat and muddy lake. The water splashes wantonly, and there are corpses and witches'' bodies constantly. They separate from the gentle current, rise from the river, and quickly walk ashore to join the army of corpses and witches who attack the quiet city. Looking at the scene in front of them, they all realized where these corpses came from. "Here it is." Yves said coldly: "the wind tells me that the Necromancers are going to attack the quiet city. Before that, I was still wondering how they should arrive here, is it because of the power of the gate of different dimensions? Now I understand that they are coming from the miris river Without flesh and blood, necromancers naturally don''t have to breathe like normal creatures. With this special constitution, they can lurk underwater for a long time. Patrolmen''s exploration of the river is mostly limited to the surface of the water to see if there are any unusual creatures on the river, and they seldom take into account the underwater things. At this time, iver looked at the woman in the green robe: "look at you, Janie the guardian." Jennie nodded, at this time, she also understood the seriousness of the matter, immediately raised her hand, accompanied by bursts of cold, ice blue light, blooming from her white palm. In an instant, the whole surface of the millis river was covered with ice, and the chill rose from the river. When the light dissipated, the whole millis river had been sealed by a layer of ice. The corpses under the water are pounding the hard ice crazily. The red light in their eyes keeps flashing. Their appearance is more ferocious, but they can''t achieve any effect. With the corpse wizard''s constitution, if you want to break the ice on the surface of the water, you can''t do your best. After a fruitless attempt, black clouds are released from the corpse wizard to break the ice, but they can''t do anything. The ability of death cloud to corrode living creatures can''t do anything to cold ice. If you change the cloud of death into a higher level of the nether world, you may have a chance to break the ice on the river, but at this time, it is obvious that these corpses alone can not do this. Aware of the existence of the three, the corpse witches who had left turned around and tried to solve the enemy in the rear, but they could not achieve any results. Iver waved the blade that covered the air in his hand. Between the rapid flashing, a large number of corpses were broken, and the red light in his eyes was lost. "Hum." To seal the river is to cut off the source of these corpses. Just as a few people were a little relieved, a gloomy cold hum suddenly sounded from all directions. Chapter 1287 With the sound of the cold hum, the only corpse witches on the shore stop their movements one after another, and no longer rashly cast the cloud of death. "Master undead, can you only pretend to be a ghost? Dare you show your figure and fight like a real mage? " Huckles huckles huckles huckles huckles. "Who are you? How dare you do me harm! Vera, the great Knight of death, will not forgive you easily. " I don''t know the source of the voice, again from all directions, hear vera for their own name, several people have frowned, according to Vera''s words, things don''t seem so simple. "We are the guardians of the jungle." "Death knight, that''s the end of your invasion of the quiet city. We won''t let you any closer to the town. Leave quickly, you can still save your life While speaking these words, Jennie does not forget to use her ability as a mage to perceive the position where death energy is most abundant. "No way. I''ve been preparing for this moment for a long time. I only need this last step to get through the road to tullarian. I can''t explain to my master if I leave like this. " With the sound of the words, more and more necromancers crowded under the ice. The energy of death surged, and cracks began to spread under the ice. I''m afraid that it won''t be long before these necromancers can break through the ice. At the same time, as if she had found something, Jennie made a more detailed perception under the ice. "Sad death knight, name your master. You won''t be alone on the journey of death. Soon, your master will come to accompany you." Iver said coldly. "Hum." Vera, hiding in the dark, snorted: "my master is the most powerful necromancer ever. You will never understand what kind of ability he has. He has given me great power. He is Lord of vilning, Lord of the dragon knight "What?" Hearing the name in the mouth of the necromancer, whether it''s Eve or hakasi Road on one side, his face suddenly changed. Only Jennie on the other side showed a thoughtful look. "It seems that you''ve heard of my master''s name. Feel the fear. It''s the only emotion you should remember in your journey to death." The cracks spread wantonly on the ice, and a large number of corpses were released below. The cloud of death, which was compressed to the extreme, finally found the vent and spewed out from the cracks, speeding up the spread of the cracks. The rising clouds finally lifted the ice over the upper layer of the river, and a large number of corpses came to the surface. At this time, Jennie also seemed to find something and said in a loud voice: "I found his position, he has been hiding at the bottom of the river!" Without giving Vera a chance to react, Jennie raised her hand. A strong column of water gushed up from the bottom of the river, and suddenly a dark figure appeared. Iver moves in response to the sound, and his body appears at the top of the water column in an instant, trying to cut Vera''s body with one sword. Unfortunately, Vera''s reaction was faster. As early as Jennie said something, he was ready to cast. After his body was washed up by the water column, he immediately moved, and his body disappeared again. "Death knight, are you telling the truth? Your master, the necromancer named rod? He should have died in the turbulence of space. " Standing on the water column in the lake, the cloud of death from the corpse witches was passing by. Iver, with a dignified face, asked slowly. "Well! Think for yourself. " Seeing the cloud of death released by the necromancer is useless to a few people in front of him, Vera, who has been attacked, finally realizes that the people in front of him are not small roles that can be dealt with casually. At this time, he doesn''t have any hope for victory and just plans to run away. Especially the man above the water column, from him, Vera can feel a breath of fear, as long as you feel this breath, Vera will not have the courage to fight. This kind of breath, villa also only at the beginning weak hour, felt from his host body. If he can always hide in the dark, Vera does not mind relying on the corpse wizard to fight with several people in front of him. However, when the situation changes, Vera''s own position is found out and he has to face the threat all the time, Vera is not willing to continue to fight. With the help of many underwater corpses and witches, Vera leads the remaining corpses and witches who have not landed to flee to the upper reaches of the millis river. Standing on the water column, iver closed his eyes and held the blade in front of him. At this moment, his perception was promoted to the extreme. Everything around him, whether it''s a companion in the rear or a fallen leaf in the distance, emerges in his perception. As long as it is a moving thing, it will produce all kinds of air currents. With this kind of air currents, iver can sense everything behind the air currents. However, this perception is powerless for the river below. The river is running all the time. Coupled with the existence of a large number of corpses and witches, the extremely chaotic air flow makes it impossible for eve to distinguish the breath of Vera. "Janie the guardian! Do you just watch the death knight run away in front of you? " Looking at Jennie on one side, hakasilu said in a high voice, with obvious blame in his words. If you want to explore everything underwater, you need special perception ability. Among the three people, this perception ability is only possessed by Jennie, who is a witch. Unfortunately, feeling villa''s fading away, Jennie is not moved. "We don''t know whether the death knight has reinforcements or whether his master has laid any ambush. There are a lot of creatures in the city who are under the threat of corpse witches. They need our help. The death knights have been beaten back. Now is not the time to pursue them. " Due to the small number of people at this time, and the situation in the quiet city needs to be dealt with, seeing that the energy of death is gradually calming down, Jennie immediately gives up the plan of pursuing and mentions the situation in the city. Although Ivar was dissatisfied, he could only return to the shore after hearing Jennie''s words. Recalling the previous dispute with Jennie, Eve understands that Jennie has given priority to the latter in pursuing the death knight and guarding the safety of the quiet city. If she wants to pursue, she may have to wait for everything in the city to be solved. "Rod..." said the name silently in his heart. After he calmed down, Eve also realized that pursuing was not a wise choice. He might encounter ambush on the road, just as Eve did not long ago. In any case, from the death knight''s mouth, iver heard the impressive name again, and the news that rod was not dead. In iver''s view, the death knight''s behavior is undoubtedly on behalf of rod, to his letter of war. Chapter 1288 In Emerald City, rod, who is meditating in a quiet room, suddenly realizes that his body has changed. This kind of feeling is like the blocked nose in typhoid fever, suddenly smooth, can smell all kinds of smell, and like the body always wearing a heavy coat, suddenly exposed in the air. Strange feeling, so that rod had to interrupt the ongoing meditation, turned to his body looked in the past. Rod noticed that since then, his body has been restored to human form, no longer a skeleton after the ceremony, and his flesh and blood are covered with the original skeleton, which seems to be no different from what he used to be. In addition, Rhode''s perception is also restored. He is even more sensitive than ever, and can feel all the abnormalities around him. Rod recalled that this special state of his body only appeared in one situation, that is, when he was beside north. With the Lich arm, North gains this unique ability. As long as he is around, all creatures in undead form will return to their original form, while normal creatures will look like undead creatures. Rod was very impressed with such an ability. When rod took Leia to him before, he felt it from him. Because of this unique ability, North could not even see the appearance of Leia. At this time, rod, who is meditating, somehow returns to his original state. Rod knows that this must have something to do with North. Obviously, during the period of his meditation, the Centaur leader has brought the royal family of Diya to the Emerald City. What matters to rod is that this ability of North seems to take effect for a long time once triggered. As long as he is in a certain range around him, he can enjoy the effect of this ability. I think some liches who are eager to restore their perception will rely on this ability very much. There was no sign of going to meet him, so rod got up to tidy up and waited for the arrival of North and his party. Soon, the door of the quiet room opened slowly, and a figure came to the quiet room. "It''s you?" Rod had some doubts. "You''re surprised to see me?" Asked the bearer. When he came to the quiet room, he closed the door of the quiet room. Soon, there was only a little fire in the narrow quiet room. "You should stay in Diya, be your Diya king, and send your men when you need to, instead of coming to the battlefield here to participate in the battle of the Lich." Rod said in a deep voice. He was dissatisfied with the person in front of him. In front of rod, it''s kathery in Diya. In terms of identity, he is the king of Diya. His status is only under the Lich. Rod doesn''t know why he came here at this time, which is beyond rod''s expectation. For ordinary necromancers, Katherine is more symbolic. The existence of Lich is undoubtedly too far away. Necromancers without strength are not qualified to hear the name of Lich. On the contrary, Katherine''s rule over Diya makes ordinary necromancers more familiar. Because of this, according to rod''s original expectation, Katherine should always stay in Diya and give orders to ordinary Necromancers. At most, that is to send some necromancers to other areas instead of coming to Eli as a battlefield in person as he is now. If he has any accidents, the whole war situation will be affected. "I won''t stay in ERI for long, I will leave soon, just some words, I must have a chat with you." Katherine in human form said slowly. Under the influence of North''s unique ability, Katherine, who appears in rod''s eyes, is also a human form. Compared with the form of the undead, he has a special momentum at this time, which is the dignity that the undead did not have. "What do you want to say? Don''t be that the necromancer king isn''t enough. You should have enough undead creatures. " Rod said helplessly. "It''s not that." Katherine shook her head. "I want to talk to you about balance." "Balance?" Kathery''s words once again made rod wonder, does balance mean strength? Rod did not understand that he had not heard such a special word from other creatures for a long time. "Yes, balance, the balance of life and death." Katherine looked at rod, "I believe you have seen those liches. When their strength is fully displayed, it is enough to shock all forces." Rod nodded, for this, rod naturally would not deny, but heard kathery then said: "any legendary creature with some knowledge knows that the Lich has accumulated power in Diya. Do you think, before that, why don''t they unite to deal with the Lich in advance, but let the Lich accumulate power and threaten the whole continent?" Rod disdained the answer: "because they are afraid to pay the price, the Lich is not so easy to solve. What''s more, the same force has constant internal friction, and other forces can''t really unite. Is this what you call balance?" Kathery shook her head. "In a sense, there''s something in your answer. But the real reason is that the accumulation of liches has not affected the balance between life and death. " Katherine raises his hand and the energy of death condenses around him "Death is an inevitable part. Ordinary creatures can''t resist their own death. Even vampires can only rely on their own constitution and long-term dormancy to delay the arrival of decay. When the moment of death really comes, the soul gradually dissipates, leaving the body, as proof of death, will belong to the Lich "In the long-term accumulation, the Lich will not actively destroy the balance between life and death, but accept the body of dead creatures. Sometimes, they will also come forward to maintain the order among the Diya and eliminate some necromancers who are crazy because of their pursuit of power. For them, this is also a move that they have to make in order to maintain the existence of Diya. " "But now, your actions have seriously damaged this balance. Death has become a mainstream, spreading over the whole continent. The Lich doesn''t want to see this happen." Recognizing the special meaning of kathery''s words, rod said in a deep voice: "it seems you don''t understand that all the liches who join this battle are their own choices. I didn''t force them to join, unless they choose to be my enemy." With that, rod''s gaze at Katherine cooled down, and the atmosphere gradually became dignified. Chapter 1289 Feeling the abnormality of the atmosphere, kathery took the initiative to disperse the condensed death energy, and kept his momentum up and down: "you seduced those liches with the effect of artifact, and made them lose their judgment of balance, but this state can''t last forever. Before long, those liches will wake up and get away from the battle." "Who asked you to tell me that?" Rod asked in a deep voice, looking at cathery''s performance in his eyes. He had already made a judgment in his heart¡° I want to know which Lich it is. I want you to tell me that. " Kathery did not deny the Lich mentioned by rod, which is also the real purpose of his trip: "the great mother of the earth deeply understands the importance of balance. In addition to her, there are two lichs with the same idea. Soon, they will be the first to withdraw from elasia." Rod''s words were impatient, and he seemed discontented: "how dare those liches make such a move? How can the creatures in eracia be easily evacuated after suffering such losses? " "You underestimate the ability of the lich, rod. It''s the Lich who has the advantage in the battle of eracia. No one can stop them from leaving." Said Catherine slowly. Different from the impatience in front of Katherine, rod''s heart is extremely calm. At this time, he is constantly thinking about the contents of Katherine''s words. For the withdrawal of the lich, rod had expected it in his heart, but he didn''t expect that this moment would come so early. At this time, erasia was far from being forced into a desperate situation. Through the attack on Erathia, the liches obtained a large number of corpses in a short period of time, which could be accumulated for hundreds of years, and all this was due to the effect of artifact. Such a rich harvest is enough to satisfy any lich, and now is the time to stop. After all, it is almost impossible to completely destroy a force. In the war, Lich can rely on the effect of artifact to occupy the overall upper hand, but it is impossible to completely destroy the entire Erathia. With the clearance of small and medium-sized towns in the territory of elasia, the remaining creatures gathered to build a defense that is difficult to break, leaving behind only hard bones that are hard to chew. If you want to win these towns, even the Lich with many corpses will have to pay a heavy price. Obviously, those liches are not willing to pay such a price. They just want to stop after they get enough corpses. In addition, they seem to have found a good reason, that is, the previous war was because of the temptation of artifact. Rod can imagine what the lichs will do for the truce. The holders of the artifact will surely be pushed out as scapegoats to bear the anger of all the Erathian creatures. He just doesn''t know whether the Lich will really push out North in the royal family or rod himself. "Rod, the lichs don''t want eracia or other areas to be completely destroyed. Only those crazy people who talk about demons as totems will want this. If the world is destroyed, how can the necromancer get the corpse for conversion? " With that, Katherine sighed: "necromancers rarely give birth to offspring, and undead creatures can''t reproduce by themselves. Although the land of Diya is vast, the problem of population has been bothering us all the time. We need elasia and other neighboring areas such as ERI to provide us with a continuous stream of biological materials, whether living or dead. That''s what the liches mean Rod gave a cold Snort and made no answer. The Lich with immortal ability naturally has their own consideration for the development after Diya, but rod only thinks that this is a groundless worry. Not to mention other regions, eracia alone is not completely occupied by the Lich of Diya. The angels of Cloud City are far from showing their real power. Rod, who is clear about the process of the previous life expansion film, deeply understands this. Fortunately, at this time, those liches did not know the real effect of the cloak. With this effect, rod was able to control all the Necromancers related to this artifact, ignoring their original spiritual imprint. If the liches think that they can lead the transformed corpses back to Diya safely and continue their long accumulation, it''s a big mistake. With the effect of artifact, rod will make the liches realize their mistakes. Seeing that rod didn''t reply, Katherine said again, "that''s the balance I want you to understand. Once the Lich''s ideas are set, they can''t be changed. I''ll just replace them and tell you the result. " Perhaps because of the previous deal, those liches did not immediately withdraw from eracia, but let kathery inform rod of the news in advance, which also gave rod the opportunity to prepare. Rod nodded: "I see. I''ll get rid of everything in Eli as soon as possible, and then I''ll meet the liches myself. " "I hope so." Kathery turned around and said, "that''s what I want to convey. I hope that this battle belongs to the necromancer can end in a way that the Lich is willing to accept." With that, seeing that rod didn''t answer, Katherine immediately walked out of the quiet room. In the quiet room, rod was still thinking. From kathery''s words, rod also understands the ideas of those liches. With a sufficient number of corpses, the Lich retreats, which is undoubtedly the mainstream idea of those liches. The leader is the most powerful mother of the earth among all the liches. It''s not a simple thing to deal with those liches. Once rod exposes the effect that the cloak of the ghost king can control the transformed corpses, he will immediately become the enemy of all liches. Those liches will not tolerate such behavior. At that time, rod will lose all his allies. No matter the Lich or other creatures, they will try their best to solve rod. Rod will be in a very disadvantageous situation. Rod doesn''t want to see this happen. Although the cloak can control the corpses in the hands of the liches, rod can''t show this ability easily. How to control those liches, no doubt let rod feel some dilemma, need to make a plan. Although kaiserui has left, the news he brings makes rod think deeply. Just as rod hesitates, the door of the quiet room opens again. Rod thought it was Katherine who had just left. When he returns here, he has a close look and finds that it is not Katherine. Chapter 1290 Outside the quiet room, there are two human figures. One of them is north, whom rod is familiar with, while the other makes rod''s eyes and heart alert. Another person who appears here looks like an ordinary human woman, with an extremely delicate face. The shabby black robe on his body does not hide his beautiful figure. Looking at rod, there was a smile on her lips. If rod remembers correctly, this person is one of the immortal liches, Aisha. Now she is also showing a human form. It seems that she enjoys this form very much. "Why are you here?" Rod, somewhat helpless, asked Asha, "I remember you said you were not interested in this battle. Now I can''t help seeing the harvest of other liches, so I changed my mind? I can give you enough corpse witches. As long as you are willing to show your strength, it''s not too late to start transforming corpse witches. " "Not because of that, of course." Aisha rolled her eyes. She was not interested in rod''s words at all. "I just want to experience the feeling of being human. I can''t do it without him." Said, Aisha raised a white slender finger, pointing to the side of North, with some expectation in her eyes. "Besides, I have to protect his safety all the time. You don''t know how many assassins he has been killed during this period. If it wasn''t for me, he would have died long ago. Without him, I can''t maintain my present body, and I don''t know who came up with the idea to let him pretend to be the holder of the artifact. " Asha glared at rod. Rod was silent and didn''t answer for a moment. From the words of the lich, rod found some things that were unfavorable to him. Once things developed as kathery said, rod''s situation would be very difficult. Seeing that rod didn''t answer for a long time, Aisha continued: "you sent messengers to bring us here. What''s the matter with us? Don''t tell us soon?" Hearing Aisha mention this, rod can''t help but think of something. As the matter of the Devourer of the dead has been solved, all rod needs to know from the royal family of Diya is the information about the special weapons in Ivar''s hands. When he talked with Katherine earlier, rod should ask him this question. However, because of the matters mentioned by Katherine, rod had no time to pay attention to other things. He forgot these things for a moment. It was only when Aisha reminded him that rod remembered them. "I want to know about a special weapon." Without any concealment, rod said in a deep voice, "my enemy, I don''t know where to find a sword blade. When he waves it, he can roll up the wind. In addition, the enemy uses the power of the sword blade to achieve the effect of almost instantaneous movement. He can''t resist the attack. Have you ever heard about this weapon?" Rhode believes that the well-informed Lich should be able to answer this question. Only the immortal lich, which has all kinds of special treasures on the mainland, has enough time to remember them. But the premise is that she is willing to tell the truth. "Just call me Asha." Aisha in front of rod said casually, "I seem to have some impression of the weapon you mentioned. It should have happened a long time ago." Aisha showed a look of reminiscence. After a while, she said, "hundreds of years ago, there was a legendary sword sage. His strength was at the top of the world and was considered to be the embodiment of the wind. His sword is a complete artifact with unique effect. It is very similar to the weapons you mentioned, and can use the power of the wind." Aisha said with a smile: "although I didn''t see it with my own eyes, I can imagine how embarrassed you were when you faced this unique power. Of course, you can appear in front of me, which means that even this level of power can''t help you. " Looking at Aisha smiling in front of her, until she finished all her words, rod questioned: "Why have I never heard of that legendary swordsman? A person of this level should not be unknown." No matter in his previous life or now, rod has never heard of any information about the legendary swordsman in Aisha''s mouth, which undoubtedly makes him confused. "His name once resounded on the mainland, but he made no achievements worthy of being remembered by the world forever. Now, with the passage of time, his deeds have long been forgotten by everyone, just like all creatures in countless years. I''m afraid only the Lich remembers his existence. " It seemed that something had come to her mind, and Aisha''s smile was restrained. Rod nodded, but could see no change in his face. "If you like to look through the classics, you may find his story in the minstrel''s story." Said, Aisha close to the side of North, "I experienced the legendary sword Saint life of the times, he once killed a lich." At this point, Aisha gently grasped North''s arm, and slowly raised it. Not only rod, but also north also recognized the abnormality in Aisha''s words. North said in a trembling voice: "you mean..." "Just as you think, the Lich who was killed by him was the ruler of the whole Diya at that time, Ehrlich, the revealer of the dead. Some liches always think that Ehrlich''s death was caused by a legendary assassin, but I know that all this was done by the legendary swordsman. " Aisha said slowly, with an unquestionable meaning in her words: "this arm should have been cut off in that battle, and the ability contained in it belongs to Ehrlich''s" realm of the dead. " Along with Aisha''s line of sight, North also looked at his arm, this is the first time he heard the news from Aisha. It has the effect of the realm of the dead. North''s arm seems to be normal, and there is no difference with its former state. However, North deeply understands that this is only a false appearance. The former owner of this arm is a real Lich. Thinking of this, North''s fingers twitched unconsciously, but he didn''t dare to shake off the hand that Asha held on it. He could only look at rod. "You say that weapon is an artifact? Can you be sure of that? " Noting North''s gaze, rod immediately asked. Aisha released North''s arm and turned to look at rod: "if what your enemy is holding is really the sword of the legendary swordsman, I''m sure it''s an artifact. It is not an artifact composed of parts, but a complete and independent artifact. " Chapter 1291 From Aisha''s mouth, after confirming that Eve''s weapon was actually a complete artifact, rod''s face suddenly changed. This is not good news. "Independent artifact in complete form can''t be born easily. Are you sure about that? What''s more, do you know how to restrain this artifact? " Aisha rolled her eyes again: "I''ve only heard some rumors. It''s impossible for me to know the information about the artifact in detail. This kind of secret information has always been known only by the users of the artifact. You have so many questions. I heard that heath was very close to the legendary swordsman. Why don''t you ask her? " Hearing Aisha''s reply and realizing that he was not calm enough, Rodden lowered his heart and said slowly, "this information is very helpful to me. Aisha, thank you very much for coming." Asha said with a smile: "nothing, just some outdated information. I''m afraid no one wants to know these old-fashioned information except you. " Returning to north again, Asha looked at rod: "in addition, on my way here, I heard that Eli had just received strong assistance from abroad. Being at the top of the legend, if you join Eli, you will become your enemy. In addition to the existence of the independent artifact, you should be careful. Don''t even give play to your own strength, And die in their hands. " "I see." Rod replied solemnly, "do you know any magician?" What rod asked made Aisha wonder: "what can I do for you to find a magician?" "I have some questions to ask them." "On the edge of the mainland, there is an area called taitalia, in which there are traces left by magicians. Maybe you can find the underground passage there. Not long ago, there were also some necromancers in Diya who wanted to find enchanters. As far as I know, they went there. " Rod had no choice but to think that Aisha would give such an answer. Rod already knew the information, but he nodded. Aisha said with satisfaction: "I hope you can achieve the victory of the necromancer, and turn all enemies into your own undead creatures. I believe that day will come soon." With that, Aisha took Norse away, leaving rod alone to meditate in the quiet room. From Aisha''s words, rod got a lot of useful information. He not only knew the origin of iver''s weapons, but also got the intelligence of the arrival of reinforcement from Eli''s side. Although he understood that iver''s weapon was in fact an independent artifact, rod had no way to restrain it. According to Aisha, heath, who is also a lich, is very close to the legendary swordsman. I think we should have some research on this artifact. For this, rod did not doubt that it was heath, the lich, who took out Ehrlich''s arm. She was able to get Ehrlich''s arm, which was probably related to the legendary swordsman. It''s a pity that rod can''t go to erasia at this time. Once rod starts to go, it''s not rod who goes to see heath. I''m afraid many liches will find rod first. In addition to iver''s weapons, the reinforcement mentioned by Aisha also attracted rod''s attention. The creatures at the top of legend are not so easy to deal with. The existence of this level can greatly influence the direction of war, and we don''t know how many people it brought with it. According to rod''s prediction, at this time, there are still enough manpower to help Eli. Except for the angels of elasia, there are only the mages of blakada. Rod can''t deal with any of them easily. Fortunately, at this time, rod has returned to this battlefield. When many necromancers gather, no matter what kind of existence comes to Eli, rod will not be afraid. As for the final question about the magician information, rod did not expect that this question would appear in his mind. Originally did not care about these Rhode, unconsciously by the influence of people around him, asked questions he did not care about. Just casually asked, rod did not get a helpful answer from Aisha. He was not depressed. I''m afraid it will take some time to solve this problem. The most direct way to find a magician is to open the passage to the underground through the gate of different dimensions. It''s just that you may not be able to reach the underground city that rod wants to go to. More likely, you can reach the vast underground passage. You may meet cave people, or you may not meet anything. The underground world is extremely vast, and it is divided into different levels. If you don''t enter through the real underground passage, rod can''t find those powerful magicians. Just as rod is thinking about these matters, north, who leaves the quiet room, is talking with Aisha. "Lord Asha, where are we going now?" Asked North. "Of course, I''m going to see this dense forest." Aisha said, "I don''t know if there is any unoccupied area here. I just want to see some scenery beyond the litter. I asked roddo if I knew. Do you have any better suggestions? " North will head slightly low: "all listen to Aisha Lord''s command." "Can''t you make up your own mind? Katherine assigned you to Eli to help rod capture this area, not me. I''m here to make sure you''re safe, not to help you make a decision. " Seeing the figure of the Centaur leader, waiting not far from the quiet room, North nodded and said, "I''ll go to ask Silva where there are still areas that have not been occupied." With that, North went to the Centaur leader first. In the process of marching, North seems to feel something, a panic in his heart, his fingers, suddenly out of his control beat a few times. North tried to control his fingers, but he couldn''t get any effect at all. Above his arm, he still kept his original consciousness, only the fingers lost control. I don''t know whether it''s a nerve block or a sensory defect. North can''t control his fingers, as if this part doesn''t belong to his hand at all, but belongs to someone else. Recalling the warning given by Aisha, north is in a panic. He seems to have realized how the changes existing in himself will affect him. With the panic in his heart, North kept his back to Aisha, so that she would not find any abnormality, so he came to the Centaur leader. Chapter 1292 As North and his party went away, rod''s perception of his body was no longer sharp, and he fell into deep dullness again. Looking at himself, rod noticed that his body was back to its original shape, and his flesh and blood were hidden from him again, leaving only hard bones, which was also rod''s real state. Just as rod felt the change of his body, the mental imprint in his mind suddenly trembled, and rod received a message from the death knight Vera. According to the information in the mental imprint, Vera has just gone through a fierce battle and is not in a good state. In addition, there are a large number of corpses and witches who are following him, presumably accumulated by him during this period of time. After receiving this message, rod checked his remaining mana. He saw that there was still more than half of his remaining mana. Rod immediately raised his hand and a bright yellow portal appeared in the quiet room. Through this bright yellow portal, rod''s body appears in a dense forest, and a muddy river is at his feet. The unique fluctuation of space magic and the appearance of rod''s breath attract the attention of the creatures under the river. Under the gaze of rod, a humanoid comes out of the river slowly, and the water flows from both sides of his body. In front of rod''s eyes, it is the body of death knight Vera. Under the cover of many underwater witches, Vera escaped from the invincible enemy, walked along the upper reaches of the millis River, and finally came to the surface after feeling rod''s breath. The cold water drips down from Vera''s body. Looking at rod in front of him, Vera''s face is paler and paler. Even when he just fought with a strong enemy, he didn''t look like this. For Vera, rod in front of him is more terrifying than those strong enemies. "Great master, villa has failed to fulfill your wish and failed in the battle. Please lower your punishment." Rod asked calmly, "what have you done?" Vera said in a trembling voice: "I lead the corpse witches who have been transformed during this period to launch a surprise attack on the quiet city in the depth of Eli. However, I met a strong enemy who is far more powerful than ordinary creatures. I had to give up this action and lead the remaining corpses to evacuate. It''s a pity that the corpse witches outside the city are the number that I accumulated with great efforts. " Rod said coldly, "I''ve heard about the deeds you''ve done during this period. What a powerful title you''ve been called" the Devourer of the dead. " "The master also heard that the Necromancers took it for me. I don''t like it very much. Of course, compared with the master, it''s nothing at all." Vera said respectfully. Looking at vera in front of him, rod was helpless for a moment. The existence of peeping eyes made rod understand that Vera didn''t realize what kind of impact his transformation of undead had on the Necromancers and the whole campaign in Eli. According to rod''s prediction, only 30% of the Necromancers who died in Eli were killed by Eli''s garrison, and more than 50% of the Necromancers who died in Vera''s hands, at least. This is also the reason why those necromancers will stagnate. No one wants to be swallowed up by the darkness. Vera can be said to have made all the Necromancers fear and delayed the whole battle by his own efforts. If ordinary necromancers dare to do so, rod will surely punish him. But looking at vera in front of him, rod seems hesitant. During this period, Vera is also the death knight who provides rod with the largest number of experience points and perfectly implements rod''s plan. In addition, rod can also feel Vera''s respect for himself. For such a death knight, rod is not good to punish. "I remember that the task I gave you was to clean up the common creatures near the miris River and get through the road to the quiet city. At the same time, you can get the help of other death knights under my command, instead of letting you capture them alone." Rod some helpless said, villa''s this behavior, rod how also did not expect. "I just want to surprise my master. Besides, I also want to try the power that my master has given me." Vera said sheepishly. With the conversation between rod and Vera, a large number of corpses walked slowly out of the river. One side of the river bank couldn''t stand down at all. At a glance, they were all bones flashing red in their eyes. Seeing more and more corpses coming out of the river, rod said immediately, "let these corpses stay in the river. I''m not here to take you back." Upon receiving rod''s signal, veradang immediately issued an order to these witches. Soon, the corpses who came to the shore dived into the river again. On the surface, there was no trace to prove the existence of these corpses. Perceiving all this, rod probably realized why Vera dared to launch a surprise attack on the quiet city. The traces of corpses and witches were completely covered by the flowing water. Even the observant elves could not find corpses and witches in the river without early prevention. With such conditions, rod can predict that if he can launch a strong raid, he may be able to break down the quiet city at one stroke. Unfortunately, even Vera, who controlled a large number of necromancers, couldn''t do it. Instead, he was defeated by the enemy. In terms of the number of necromancers, no necromancer can compare with Vera at this time, but Vera makes all the Necromancers in ERI scared by constant transformation. Rod realized that the elves of Eli could beat Vera back. It was impossible to rely on a large number of troops. The only possibility was that there were powerful legendary creatures in the quiet city, which exceeded Vera''s limit. "Tell me, what enemies are there in the quiet city that you can''t deal with?" Rod asked in a deep voice. Listening to rod''s question about this, Vera seems to have some bad memories: "a human mage in green and white, who has powerful casting ability and can control the cloud of death, and an elf in black, who can come to me in an instant, and I almost died in his hands." With that, Vera sighed: "these two are special. Even with the power of many necromancers, I can''t defeat them. In addition, they both have the status of heroes." Listening to Vera''s description, rod thought of some special existence for the first time, which was very consistent with Vera''s description. Just as rod was about to confirm the identities of the two heroes, a strong wave of mana broke out not far away. Chapter 1293 Perceiving the sudden explosion of mana wave not far away, both rod and Vera were shocked. The appearance of mana fluctuation, especially in the case of villa''s escape not long ago, is not a good omen, which is enough to make them keep full vigilance. "It''s them!" Vera whispered, "it must be the enemies of the quiet city. They know that I''m running up the miris River, so they send people to pursue me." "Those hateful elves really think I''m running away. I''ll let them have a taste of me." Vera said angrily. However, rod raised his hand to stop Vera''s action: "you didn''t clean up the area around the miris River, did you?" Vera nodded: "I think the intention of cleaning up all the creatures near the river is too obvious, so I didn''t do it. I just let the necromancer lurk from underwater to the quiet city." Rod moved his eyes and looked in the direction of the mana wave: "that''s right. It''s not necessarily the chasing enemy that causes this wave of mana, it may also be other creatures. No matter what kind of creature it is, it shouldn''t appear at this time." Mana fluctuation originates from the use of magic. In addition to mages, some high-level animals also have excellent casting ability, which can cause strong mana fluctuation. "Come on, let''s go and have a look." With that, rod went to the forest where the mana wave came, while Vera followed. The corpse wizard was still lurking at the bottom of the river, and did not follow them. In the process of marching, rod felt a sense of peeping in his heart. It seemed that he was being watched by some kind of creature, and his every move was in his eyes. Feeling the abnormality on his body, rod continued to go deep into the forest. After a while, a small wooden house appeared in the dense jungle. Different from the tree house that the elves like to build, the wooden house in front of them sits on the ground smoothly, and the roof is scattered with a layer of thatch. Outside the wooden house, there are a large number of mushrooms of different kinds, which are very bright in color, and the soil has new traces. "Master, do you smell it?" Vera said solemnly, while rod was puzzled. Due to the characteristics of the body itself, rod did not maintain human form and could not distinguish the smell around him. After listening to Vera''s words, rod realized that he seemed to have overlooked something. Fortunately, at this time, rod mastered a variety of secret methods, among which there was an aromatic secret method for him to distinguish the odor. Rod used it immediately, and in an instant, the perception of mixed odor appeared in rod''s mind. Rod noticed that the smell around the wooden house, besides the bloody smell that is hard to disperse, also has the unique smell of rotten corpses. For the necromancers, this smell is the thing they are most familiar with, and it is impossible to forget it. "Do you know what''s going on here?" Rod asked in a deep voice. The wooden house in front of him looked very strange. It didn''t look like the style of those elves. "I don''t know. Please release the cloud of death and erase everything here. " Vera said quickly. However, rod did not do so. Looking at the wooden house in front of him, rod seems to think of something. The environment here makes rod guess the rank of the owner of the wooden house. While rod was observing the wooden house, the door of the wooden house opened slowly, and a woman in grey was dragging a huge cloth bag out. "You two just keep watching, or come and help me?" A hoarse voice suddenly came from the front of the cabin. "... master, is she talking about us?" Vera asked rod suspiciously. Don''t pay attention to one side of Vera, rod first step toward the wooden house. From the woman in grey, rod could feel a threat, far less intense than when he faced the dragon in the land of the dragon. But rod still didn''t relax his vigilance, the peeping eye couldn''t work on her, and her rank was at least above level five. As the distance approached, the appearance of the woman in grey also appeared in rod''s sight. Her skin was flabby and wrinkled, and she seemed to have lost its vitality. Her face was covered with black spots. What matters most to rod is the part of her eyes, where there is only darkness, no eyelids, no eyeballs, only a deep darkness, which makes it difficult for people to look away. From her body, rod can feel the meaning of gaze. Obviously, she is looking at rod in her own unique way. Similar to the old woman in grey, rod in the form of skeleton also has no regular eyeball. The fire of soul in the eye socket replaces the functions of various organs, so that rod can still see the outside world, but he doesn''t know how the old woman in grey in front of him can see him. Looking at the appearance of the old woman in grey, rod also confirmed her rank. Not only her appearance, the unique environment around the wooden house, but also the anomaly that rod vaguely perceived, all explained to rod that the old woman in grey in front of her was a high-level magician. The secret methods mastered by the magicians make them look bad in the eyes of other creatures, even weird. Ordinary creatures always try their best to avoid getting involved with the magicians. Like the necromancer, the magician is an unknown symbol. Since the magicians originated from the former blakada, most of them master some practical magic while mastering the secret. When the magicians don''t show the secret, they don''t look much different from ordinary magicians. In order to avoid identity confusion, magicians living in the surface world have their own names, witch and wizard. Similar to the old woman in grey, she can be called a witch. Of course, in the mouth of most ordinary creatures, this kind of name is not a kind of honorific name at all. Different regions have different attitudes towards enchanters. Blakada and eracia do not welcome the arrival of enchanters. Blakada expels the enchanters in the territory, and eracia directly kills the exposed enchanters. Only Eli has a welcome attitude towards the arrival of the magician. The magician can live in Eli openly, which is also a rare sight in other areas. The elves of Eli have always been very tolerant of the creatures who come to this dense forest. Whether they are human beings or the alien creatures in the eyes of other creatures, they can settle down in the dense forest. Of course, to get rid of the necromancers, no matter what kind of forces they are, they will not allow the Necromancers to exist. Chapter 1294 At the call of the old woman in grey, rod and Vera approach the wooden house in front of them. Among them, Vera, who is aware of the abnormality, has begun to call for the corpse wizard in the rear, but rod seems very calm, carefully observing the old woman in grey in front of him. "Good, drag it to the garden and bury it. Don''t hurt my baby!" Pointing to the sack at her feet, the old woman in grey indicates the two people in front of her. Rod looks at Vera, but Vera is not moved. He looks at the person in front of him with vigilance. Rod is helpless and can only give orders to him with his mental imprint. With the order, Vera reluctantly stepped forward and began to drag the sack beside the old woman''s feet. She didn''t know what was in it. She had to exert all her strength to drag it. At the sign of the old woman in grey, Vera drags the sack around a piece of mushroom, which is the garden in her mouth. When Vera drags to the middle of it, I don''t know if it is because of friction that the liquid inside the sack begins to seep out, leaving a long red mark on the ground. "Be careful!" The old woman in grey dislikes Tao¡° What are you waiting for? The shovel is by the garden Under Vera''s call, five or six necromancers quickly ran to him, picked up shovels from one side of the ground and began to dig in the ground. "Remember to bring the bag back! Don''t bury it too! " The old woman in grey said in a high voice. Looking at the situation in the field, rod noticed that the spades placed in the garden could provide one or more of these witches. Rod realized that judging from the scale of these implements, there might be more than one magician in front of him. "Powerful magician, your apprentice or follower? Are they usually doing all these jobs? " Asked rod. "You say they are too weak. I''m the only one to do it myself, but don''t worry about them. They are looking at you." The words of the old woman in grey came from her ears. He felt the strong peeping around. Looking at her empty dark eyes, rod''s eyes were frozen. Looking past the old woman in grey, rod looked at the wooden house behind her. Behind the open door, huge eyeballs appeared in the dark room. Some of them were even bigger than rod''s whole body. Rod could see the dense blood around the pupil. The cover up of darkness is not true for rod. Just when rod is going to observe carefully, he hears the words of the old woman in grey first. "You must be necromancers, eh... It''s rare." Roeder, in the form of a skeleton, did not hide his rank at all. In addition, the corpse witches coming from the rear made it easy for the old woman in grey to come to this conclusion. Compared with the magician, the necromancer is more difficult to hide his profession. Whether it is the unique appearance of the necromancer or the unknown breath related to death, it is enough to expose the identity of the necromancer. Looking at Vera, who was directing the corpse wizard to dig, the old woman in grey pondered and said, "anyway, your presence has helped me a lot and deserves a reward. Come with me Then, without waiting for rod to inquire, the old woman in grey went into the cabin first. Her figure disappeared in the darkness inside. Rod hesitated a little and then entered. The interior space of the wooden house is much larger than its appearance. Due to the staggered space, the light from the outside is distorted and can''t illuminate anything in the room. A little fire light can''t fill the emptiness of the interior of the house. At the same time, rod saw the creatures hidden in the room. As rod had observed before, there are huge eyeballs in the room, which are covered with blood, and the tentacle like limbs are connected below, which can move easily. Rod''s entry immediately attracted the attention of these creatures. In an instant, all eyes were fixed on rod. The huge eyeball in front of him reminds rod of the common creatures in the underground world. The evil eye, which can shoot light from the eye, is also a body without complete shape, and can only use tentacles as limbs. At this time, the eyeballs in front of rod had a completely different form from the evil eye. In rod''s impression, besides the eyes, the head of the evil eye also has a mouth for eating and a brain for thinking. They are smarter than other creatures think, but the creatures in the cabin are not. In front of rod, these creatures are entirely eyeballs as the main body, without any extra organs, only the tentacles connected below as the support. Looking at these creatures in the room, rod fell into a deep meditation for a moment. They can''t even be called creatures. They don''t have the ability of reproduction and evolution. They are just the creations of magicians, and they need to rely on magicians to survive. What makes rod a little gratified is that he seems to have found a highly accomplished magician who can produce such creatures. The old woman in grey has proved her strength. Seeing that rod had entered the room, all her attention was focused on the surrounding eyeballs, the old woman in grey took the initiative to say, "they are ''magic eyes''. I prefer to treat them as family members rather than followers." Rod nodded: "they should be the creation of witchcraft ceremony, but unfortunately I don''t know much about witchcraft, and I can''t see whether it is the fusion ceremony or the blood stripping ceremony that made them." Seeing rod, she said the most important rituals in the magician''s research. The old woman in grey also straightened up and looked at rod: "there are both." Rod noticed that among the creatures called the magic eye by the grey woman, the largest eye diameter is longer than rod''s whole person. It looks like a huge ball. With the pupil in the middle, people can''t help but want to poke it twice, while the smallest one is about the size of the head. From the appearance of these magic eyes, the core material for making them should be biological eyeballs, but we don''t know what kind of creatures those eyeballs once belonged to. Under the gaze of the magic eye, rod keenly noticed that the eyes of these magic eyes were all covered with blood, and looked extremely anxious, with some impatience and deep fear. He didn''t know why. Observing the magic eye in the cabin, rod kept on walking. Soon, he followed the old woman in grey to the depth of the cabin. What appeared in front of rod''s eyes was a whole row of display shelves. There are a lot of bottles on the display shelf, which are full of all kinds of eyeballs. Some are soaked with liquid, and some are just piled up with a full bottle. When rod passed by the display shelf, the eyeballs in the bottle slowly turned, and rod could feel the feeling of gazing. I think the formation of those magic eyes was also related to this. Although he was aware of the strangeness of the magician, Rhode was very calm. In front of her, the old woman in grey still lacked the real power to threaten Rhode. From her, Rhode did not feel the hostility. At the corner of the shelf, the old woman in grey took a ball from it, and then led rod to a wooden table. Rod thought that what kind of eyeballs the old woman in grey took off from the display rack. In this wooden house, he has seen too many eyeballs of creatures, but this is not the case. What the old woman in grey took down from the display shelf is a smooth crystal ball. Rod knows that this unique item is often used in some magic rituals. As a ritual medium, it has a very good effect. Sitting opposite to rod, the old woman in grey pushed out her crystal ball, which was suspended on the wooden table. "Look at it and you''ll get the answer you want." The hoarse voice of the old woman in grey came out. "What do you mean?" Rod asked warily. At this time, rod felt the breath of the magic ceremony from around the wooden table, which also mixed with the traces of the existence of the magic ceremony. The core of the whole ceremony is the crystal ball suspended on the wooden table. For such a unique ceremony with unknown effect, rod is not willing to try it easily. "I can show you something that is helpful to you, or what you want to know most in your heart. Of course, you can leave if you don''t want to." The words of the old woman in grey did not solve rod''s doubts, that is, what kind of effect does the magic ceremony have. It''s not a good choice to try the unknown ceremony rashly. "For ordinary people, I only let them see a few specific places, but you are different. I can feel that you are entitled to enjoy a higher ceremony. Come on, what are you waiting for?" The crystal ball suspended on the wooden table seems to have a special magic power. The faint light on it immediately attracted rod''s attention, making it difficult for rod to move his eyes away. Upon receiving rod''s signal, Vera has come to the cabin and is waiting behind rod. If anything goes wrong, he will destroy the ceremony at the first time. After those magic eyes, Vera was surprised. He had never seen such creatures before. These creatures gave him a bad feeling, but Vera didn''t stop moving, and hurried toward rod''s position. Through the magic eye, Vera''s action was completely seen in the eyes. The old woman in grey turned her lips and said in a high voice, "my ceremony only allows one person to be present." Vera came forward and was about to say something, but he saw rod waving in front of him. With orders from rod, Vera left the cabin without saying a word. Looking at the old woman in grey, rod wanted to see what she was going to do. Urged by the old woman in grey, rod sat down before the wooden table, held the crystal ball with his hand bone, and then looked up. Chapter 1295 White snowflakes fall from the sky, putting a shining coat on the mountains. The crowd gathered here for a grand ceremony. The visitors were all dressed in white robes, and their faces were solemn and solemn. Even when they talked, they often did not smile. In the center of the crowd stands a blue and wide ice crystal stone platform. The surface of the platform is covered with a layer of pure white silk. There are some raised marks below, and the edge is surrounded by colorful flowers. The cold temperature makes the delicate flowers freeze hard. The condensation of water makes the flowers lose their activity in the past. If you break them hard, it will only damage the petals. In front of the stone platform, there are beautiful wine in precious utensils and the whole lamb slaughtered and cooked. The skin of the lamb is golden and steaming. It is not affected by the cold temperature at all. Among these people, the first are several elderly white robed human beings. They stand near the stone platform. Although they have not spoken, their existence seems to have become the focus of other people''s attention. "My child..." whispered one of the human women, her skin dark and her face wrinkled: "don''t be afraid, the darkness is only temporary. With honor and praise, you will come back to me She gently covered her hand on the stone platform with infinite tolerance in her eyes. "It''s time for the representatives of the college to arrive and start the next step." Behind her, an old man in a white dress said slowly. Seeing this, a young man rushed forward. After a slight cough, his voice immediately rang out in the whole field "Thank you for coming here. Whether you are mages from the magic academy or the magic guild, you are willing to come here and have already explained your attitude. As a mage, you should have such spirit." "Under the witness of the great sage Cedrus, the representative of the Academy Eric, and the leader ashkell, the orthodox magic guild will unite with the magic academy to fight against those heresies who have betrayed the God of the mage." "At the same time, the leader aischal will show us the forbidden five level magic, I believe you will gain from it. This is a moment that can be recorded in history, and we will witness miracles together. " With his words, the man aroused other people''s attention. They all looked at a gray haired old man in front of the stone platform. The old man in front of the stone platform turns around and stares at the man. The man suddenly realizes that he has just said something wrong. "Discontent is the root of the mage''s exploration of magic. Have you ever thought, why can''t we summon lightning? Why can''t we walk on water? Why do we die? " "With the power of magic, we can fill our discontent and change everything completely. We can call the wind and rain, we can fly in the sky, we can make the dead reborn. How can everything be summed up in a miracle? " "There has never been a miracle." The old man angrily scolded, "there is only constant exploration and assiduous study of the mage." Seeing that the old man was angry, the man quickly bent over and said, "leader ashkell, I realize my mistake. I feel deeply sorry for it." After accepting the man''s apology, the old man turned around and looked at the ice crystal stone platform in front of him. "Not long ago, we suffered a great loss. A young legendary hero died in his journey. I believe you have heard about it." "It''s a pity that the hero who should have sparkled like a star and led the whole blakada to die in obscurity. Fortunately, I won''t allow that to happen. " With that, the strong light bloomed from the old man''s fingertips, and the rich magic elements moved with it. The earth trembled, the snow scattered in the mountains, and the people around them tried their best to stabilize themselves. The stone platform in front of the old man was shining blue from the inside, and even the sky was eclipsed. An unknown change is happening with the old man''s spell. Around the stone platform, the frozen flowers shed the frost on their bodies at this moment and burst out one after another. The majestic vitality emerged and looked delicate. The rest of the people in the field are staring at the stone platform. Even if their eyes are stinging by the light and their tears are falling, they don''t want to move their eyes away. Even for a moment, they want to see the scene that is enough to be recorded in history. After a long time, the fluctuation of mana gradually subsided, and all kinds of anomalies that had originally occurred also recovered at this time. "Keke..." a cough suddenly came from the stone platform. The silk covered on it was also lifted by a hand, revealing the black figure below. Looking at the human beings who opened the silk, several people around the stone platform showed a happy look, while the mages around them looked respectful, with some disbelief in their eyes. Feeling the temperature around him, the human on the stone platform shivered. He subconsciously touched his neck, then he was covered by magic, and his body became warm. Looking around, his eyes finally stopped on a dark woman. "Mother..." he murmured. Before he said anything, his words were interrupted by the old man. "You must be hungry. I''ve met many people who wake up from the dark. What they have in common is that they are very hungry, which is specially prepared for you. " With that, the old man handed the roast lamb and wine to the man in front of him. "Thank you." As the old man said, the man in front of him was really hungry. He took the food from the old man and ate it on the stone platform. "My child, tell me what you met? You don''t seem to be left behind by a dragon. " Asked the dark woman slowly. "Nothing..." swallowing the meat in his mouth, the man wiped his mouth with the silk around him and said in a deep voice: "I met a necromancer. His ability is very special. He may have died in the battle, or he may not. I have a hunch that we will meet again. " "Do you know his name?" "I know. His name is rod." The man looked at his mother and said. Beside the man, the old man in white formal clothes was stunned, and seemed to think of something. Not far from the stone platform, the other person who heard them said the same thing. "What''s the matter with you, ELS?" There was something strange about the man''s companion. "Nothing." The man known as Ayers simply replied that there was still a trace of disbelief in his eyes. Chapter 1296 Suddenly put down the crystal ball, rod, who had been sitting in front of the wooden table, immediately stood up. "It''s impossible! What kind of ceremony is this? " Rod asked in a deep voice when he got up. "It seems that you have observed some unexpected scenes in the ceremony, cluck..." Seeing rod''s performance, the old woman in grey showed her interest. At the same time, she also sent out a series of creepy laughter, and her empty eyes became deeper and deeper. It seems that under the influence of the old woman in grey, all the eyes in the wooden house begin to turn. No matter the eyes in the bottle or the oil painting on the wall, they all come to life at this moment. After a while, these eyeballs stopped turning. The hoarse and shrill voice of the old woman in grey came out again: "tell me, what do you see?" As for the old woman in grey, rod was surprised: "as the guide of the ceremony, don''t you know what I saw?" The old woman in grey shook her head: "what do you see in the crystal ball, only you know, this is also the characteristic of the ceremony, I''m just a little curious, I wonder if you can satisfy my curiosity?" Seeing the old woman in grey saying this, rod, who calmed down, pondered and said slowly, "I saw the man who had died in my hands. He was being revived by a group of mages, and those mages succeeded in doing it." "Well, you have to be careful." The old woman in grey said with a strange smile, "what you see in the ceremony is all true, and it''s what''s happening. This is also the effect of the ceremony. Your enemy has returned, and you will be in deep trouble. " "But..." The old woman in grey changed her voice. Just when rod thought she was going to say some key information, she asked, "what kind of mage can revive others? Do you mean the necromancer or the magician Rod looked back at the crystal ball on the wooden table: "I mean orthodox mages, and they are the top ones. They are not ordinary people, and they have extremely powerful power." "It can''t be." The old woman in grey said flatly, "orthodox mages have no power to revive others. No matter what method is used to achieve resurrection, there are great defects. Magicians can barely resurrect the dead creatures through the fusion ceremony. Necromancers may also have this ability, but orthodox mages can''t. I''ve never heard of them having such ability. " "Reincarnation..." rod sighed. "What?" The old woman in grey has some doubts. "It''s a top-level magic belonging to orthodox mages. Even in the mage Kingdom, there are not many people who master it. This kind of magic can change the boundary between life and death, and make the dead creatures revive in a relatively perfect form. It was once regarded as a taboo by mages." It seems that he thought of something. Rod sighed: "ordinary mages are not qualified to hear about this kind of magic, let alone be revived by this kind of magic. Only the leaders of magic guilds of all ages are qualified to master this spell. You have never heard of it and it''s normal. I can''t imagine that my enemies can rely on this spell to revive. " "Wow." The old woman in grey didn''t believe: "listen to you, if you can be revived by such a spell, your enemy will not be a small role." Rod did not deny this: "he is a legendary hero, but also a dragon slayer. His casting ability is far more than that of ordinary mages. He can cast like an Elemental creature and is not limited by the magic elements in his body. I managed to defeat him with the help of the dragon. " The old woman in grey waved her hand: "whatever you say, anyway, I don''t know if what you say is true or false." Rod is helpless. He knows that the old woman in grey doesn''t believe in herself. He feels that rod is far away from the legendary creature. He must rely on the power of artifact to defeat the enemy. "In a word, how was the effect of this ceremony achieved? Why can I see the situation in blakada directly here? It''s at least half a continent Pointing to the crystal ball in front of him, rod asked with some doubts. Even at this time, he still couldn''t understand the principle of the ceremony. "Oh, this is the mystery of the whole ceremony. It''s rude of you to ask the magician about the mystery of the whole magic." Said the old woman in grey in a strange voice. Rod knew that the operation principle of the ceremony was the most important part of the whole ceremony. Naturally, the old woman in grey in front of her would not say this. Instead, she would ask the person who asked the question, which was a bit abrupt. Even so, rod can still see that the ceremony in front of him can take effect, which must be related to the state of the old woman in grey and the special things in the wooden house. Whether it''s the magic eye in the cabin, the eyeball stored in the bottle, or the old woman in grey who also has no eyeballs, when these are combined, rod can probably guess how the ceremony came into effect. Without delving into the principle of the ceremony itself, rod focused his attention on what he saw from the crystal ball. The picture in the crystal ball shows that deken, the hero who died in the Dragon Kingdom, was reincarnated by a group of powerful mages. This is not good news for rod. In addition to dekken, rod also saw many familiar faces in the crystal ball, including Eric Sandro''s teacher, els, who used to be the dean of the ice blue magic academy, and even edni, who escaped from taitalia. I didn''t expect that these people could get together. The old man who revives deken by casting magic, rod also sees his appearance in his eyes. If rod remembers correctly, he is the former leader of the magic guild, Esther. In addition to Eli, only he mastered reincarnation and rebirth. According to rod''s prediction, blakada had already fallen into deep civil strife. The extreme mages in the magic guild began to clean up everything that had nothing to do with pure magic. Their move was bound to encounter great resistance, which may be the reason why ashchl came forward to revive deken. As rod, who once prevented deken from becoming a dragon slaughtering hero and even killed him, he does not think that deken will easily forgive himself after his rebirth. For rod, this is undoubtedly extremely bad news. This time, without the help of those dragons, rod could not cope with such existence. The only thing that reassures rod is that the civil strife in blakada can just attract deken''s attention and make him have no time to pay attention to other things, which also gives rod some time. Chapter 1297 "The ceremony has been completed. Now please leave here." Just as rod was thinking about what he saw from the ceremony, the old woman in Grey''s words came first. "Can I try that ritual again?" Feeling the effect of the ceremony, rod tried to ask. "That won''t do." The old woman in grey refused rod''s request. "You''ve seen what you want to see from the ceremony, haven''t you?" Rod was silent, but he heard the voice of the old woman in grey come again. "But I just lack some materials. If you can bring me enough eyeballs, I may show you the ceremony again." When he wrote down the old woman''s demands, rod nodded: "I did. You''re good at dealing with blood, aren''t you? Especially in the aspect of blood separation, I happen to have some doubts about this aspect. " The old woman in grey didn''t deny this: "still, if you can bring enough eyeballs, I may answer your doubts." "Great." With that, seeing that the old woman in grey didn''t get up, rod turned and left the house. Rod noticed that the old woman in grey didn''t mean to check what Vera was doing. She didn''t seem to care about the things buried in the garden. But after the original ceremony, rod realized that everything around the house was under the gaze of the old woman in grey, and those magic eyes were created for that. Following the route of his arrival, rod soon came outside the house and saw Vera, who was digging beside a mushroom, and the necromancer he called. With the help of many necromancers, Vera and his party have dug up a lot of pits during the time when rod and the old woman in grey were carrying out the ceremony. "I hate that." Vera said, "why do we dig for her? Why don''t we just transform her? I''m not questioning your order. I just can''t understand it. " Looking back at the rear, rod shook his head: "she has a very unique ability. Transformation will only make her become an ordinary corpse witch, wasting this ability in vain. What''s more, this ability has helped me." "In that case, we can threaten her with strength." Vera whispered. When Vera said that, rod couldn''t help looking at him. Recalling what he saw in the ceremony in the wooden house, although rod could clearly see what happened in blakada, he could not hear any sound. He could only see what happened from the change of the picture. When he came to the garden, rod''s peeping feeling still did not disappear, and his every move was still seen by the old woman in grey. But rod realized that with the power of those magic eyes, the old woman could only see the picture, but could not hear what she said. "But we can choose a more relaxed way, can''t we? She''s no ordinary creature. She''s got the power, too. " Rod replied. "No matter how powerful it is, it can''t match those corpses." Vera said. "You believe in your power." Rod commented, "from you, I can feel the madness and greed, as well as the constant pursuit of power. This is a praise to the necromancer. You are a perfect necromancer." Hearing rod''s words, Vera was stunned. Even the dead Knight''s heart seemed to start beating. "The initial transformation of Eli is coming to an end. What we have to face next is a more complicated situation. The battle on the side of the quiet city can not give full play to your ability. I have another task for you. You are more suitable for making undead creatures." Rod said in a deep voice. "I will certainly fulfill your task." Listen to rod say so, Vera answer flatly. "There are two locations for you to choose from. One is the remote area of the mainland, where there are many creatures. The defense force is far less powerful than Eli, where you can transform freely. The other is the water element level, where there is no land, only a large ocean, and there are countless creatures in the ocean. These two positions have death knights under my control. Where would you like to go? " Rod''s words immediately aroused Vera''s interest: "I prefer to soak in the sea." Remembering the corpses and witches hiding under the water, rod also understood what choice Vera would make, but he still couldn''t help reminding: "it''s not a river you are familiar with, but a whole ocean. The environment is far worse than you think. You have to let your dead creatures float on the top of the ocean all the time." Rod''s words failed to change villa''s own decision. Villa always insisted on this point: "I want to go to the water element plane." "It seems that you have made a decision. I will personally send you to the water element plane. You can gather all the undead at the river Melis." See rod said so, villa rare show a bit embarrassed look: "I need a period of time, deal with their own affairs." Rod gave him an unexpected look: "is there anything you need to deal with?" "My brother, Lyle, is still in Emerald City. I need to see him." Vera said slowly. "So..." looking at vera in front of him, if it wasn''t for the sign of peeping eyes, rod almost forgot that Vera had a brother who was also a necromancer¡° I will wait for you in the Emerald City, and contact me with my mental imprint after processing. " During Vera''s conversation with rod, the necromancer has dug a large pit deep enough. Due to the old woman in Grey''s previous confession, Vera did not bury the sack, but ordered the corpse wizard to pour out the things. With a burst of houtty gas, the things in the sack were poured out and smashed heavily in the dug pit. "Oh, what the hell is that?" Even Vera, who is used to seeing corpses, still feels sick when she looks at the things poured out of the sack. Rod noticed that in the sack, there are a lot of tiny eyeballs connected together. These eyeballs do not exist independently, they are squeezed together, and they do not know what kind of means to fix them and fill the holes. The pupil in the eyeball has already stopped turning, and blood is seeping behind it. Looking at the eyeballs in the pit, rod didn''t know what they were formed by, but it was obviously related to the magic ceremony. Powerful magicians often master extremely strange means. From the old woman in grey, rod felt this again. Rod looked at the wooden house. A huge eyeball came from the back of the open door. He was staring at him. Rod could not help feeling a chill. Chapter 1298 Relying on the time and space gate of Rhodes, Vera returns to the Emerald City first. In the process of returning, Vera did not forget to use the spirit mark to let his corpses gather outside the city, while rod first sent these corpses to the water element plane. Although he promised rod that he would go to the water plane to transform the undead, in Vera''s mind, there is still someone he can''t let go of. That is his brother Lyle. Before he leaves, Vera plans to say goodbye to him. Vera hasn''t returned to Emerald City for a long time since he is ready to attack the quiet city. This time, he doesn''t know when he will return to the water level. At this time, Vera is eager to meet his brother. Very soon, Vera came to a larger wooden house. Before that, the wooden house originally belonged to Eliot had already been occupied by the necromancer Hatoyama. This is the wooden house Vera specially selected for Lyle. "Lyle, I''m back," Vera said in a loud voice as she pushed the unlocked cabin away However, villa was stunned by the scene inside the house. What appeared in the house was not Lyle in Vera''s imagination, but a beautiful woman he had never seen. "Who are you? Where''s Lyle? " Vera asked aloud. "You must be Vera." In the face of Vera''s question, the woman seemed very calm, and said Vera''s identity, "I heard Lyle mention you." Listen to the woman so say, veraton at ease a lot: "Lyle, what about others?" "I hate to let you hear that." The woman sighed: "Lyle disappeared not long ago. It looks like she''s in danger." As soon as Vera''s face changed, his energy of death suddenly spilled out: "what happened?" "Lyle and some necromancers encountered unimaginable existence while patrolling around Emerald City. After that, they all lost track, and disappeared with their corpses. Listen to the people on the Lord''s side. Lyle, they have met the terrible devourer of the dead. There is no possibility of survival. They... They have... " The woman said in a sad tone. At last, she began to choke in her words. Vera was stunned, but heard the woman continue to say: "I''m his friend. After hearing this news, I stayed up all night, heartbroken. I came to this wooden house to wait here, hoping that he could return one day.... " Tears fall from the woman''s eyes, she actually directly close to Vera, close to the head curled up to sob, Vera indifferent, let the woman''s body close, can only pat her on the shoulder to show comfort. "Wu..." The body twists slightly, the woman''s mouth, I do not know when close to Vera''s neck. The scarlet lips and sharp fangs were growing wantonly from her mouth. Just as she was about to go a step further, her throat was jammed by a powerful thing, and she could not move any further. "You lied." Vera''s cold words came out, and there was almost a flame in her eyes. "Er, I don''t understand..." the woman looked at Vera innocently with a little confusion in her eyes. It seemed that she didn''t understand what Vera was saying. She blushed and tried to break Vera''s hand around her neck, but Vera was determined to hold her throat. No matter how hard she struggled, her strength never weakened. Just as she was about to suffocate, the black fog suddenly gushed out of her body and instantly submerged vera in front of her. In the middle of the black fog, Vera let out a groan, obviously hurt a lot. Fortunately, the black fog came and went quickly, and disappeared completely in a short time. "I don''t understand..." as the black fog dissipated, the woman''s figure appeared in a corner of the room, "how did you find the abnormality?" Half of the woman''s body had been eroded by the energy of death at this time, and her skin and flesh were charred, as if burned by the fire. At this time, she has removed the original disguise, sharp fangs burst out of her mouth, nails look like a sharp blade, her face is cold and ferocious, can not see the beauty before. "Vampire, you''ve made a big mistake." Vera said in a deep voice, his clothes had been scratched, and there were deep claw marks on his chest, almost close to his throat. A mournful look emerged from Vera''s face. As a death knight, he resisted the coming of death for the first time. "I''ve never, I''ve never transformed near Emerald City." Vera said in a trembling voice with wide eyes. At this time, the woman seems to be aware of something, showing an incredible look: "you mean..." Vera didn''t give her the chance to continue to talk. The cloud of death gushed from Vera''s body and instantly drowned the woman in front of her. Drowned by the dark clouds, the low ranking woman lost all her resistance. Her flesh and blood were melted by the cloud of death and peeled off from her body, leaving only her ghostly bones. Just as her body was rotting and she was about to lose all consciousness, the cloud of death dissipated first. At this time, she only has the last breath to support her life. In the middle of her breath, Vera covered the fire behind her and came to her. "Tell me, where is Lyle now?" Vera leaned down, lifted her head with one hand and asked. "He died in my hands long ago. He called Vera''s name before he died." At the last moment of her life, everything has lost its meaning. This female vampire just wants to die. "Why are you doing this?" Unfortunately, villa doesn''t seem to want to kill him in this way. Instead, he intends to ask everything. Vera gently brushed her face, accompanied by a pain, the woman lost light in front of her eyes. Compared with the pain of flesh and blood peeling, this kind of pain is nothing at all, just suddenly lost light, fell into a dark, but let her feel heartfelt fear. "Because of this wooden house..." "Wooden house?" Vera was puzzled by the woman''s explanation. "This wooden house is very suitable to be a secluded house... Besides controlling some necromancers, the Necromancer''s own strength is not high. I seduced him a little and got the chance to be alone with him." Said, into a dark woman, dead seized in front of Vera, it seems that this can make her feel a little better. "For this cabin, you killed the people I cared about the most?" Vera asked in a trembling voice. "I need this secluded house to sleep and make me a more powerful vampire. You must understand me. Aren''t you the same... The Devourer of the dead?" Seeing the woman lying on the ground and telling her identity, Vera was stunned, and then let the dark clouds completely drown her. Although the woman''s breath has dissipated, villa can''t be calm for a long time. Chapter 1299 "You''re too late. I have to consume extra mana to maintain this gate of dimension." By the slow flowing river, rod said in a deep voice. In front of rod is his death knight Vera. "All your necromancers have been sent to the water level by me. Why did it take so long to say goodbye? Did something happen? " Aware of Vera''s abnormality, rod asked. "Nothing." Vera said flatly. "Is it?" Rod took a look at Vera, then waved his hand: "forget it, it''s OK." To rod''s surprise, Vera''s momentum and rank are much better than before. He has broken through the limitation of the transformation of the necromancer king and further improved his strength. Although he didn''t understand what happened to Vera, rod could see that Vera''s change must have something to do with his own will. Only the hero''s will has this kind of power. Since Vera didn''t want to say more, rod didn''t ask. A bright yellow portal is opening on the shore, with traces of death energy left all around. Through the experience accumulated during this period, rod raised the gate of different dimensions to the level of LV7. The gate of different dimensions of this level has been able to form a stable two-way channel according to rod''s wishes. At the same time, the duration of this spell has been greatly extended. "Come with me. In the plane of water element, there is already a death knight who does not want to work for me. I can only suppress his own will with the spirit mark. I will introduce him to you. " Compared with Kane, who exists in the water plane, rod pays more attention to villa. As for rod, Vera, who has always been very loyal, is much more useful than Kane. After upgrading the level of gate of dimension to LV7, rod only needs to consume one mana value of gate of dimension to be able to go back and forth between the main plane and the water plane. This is also the reason why rod is willing to go to the water plane with Vera, not just to send him. At rod''s signal, Vera and he went through the portal together. The next moment, they came to an ocean. Instead of falling directly into the surface of the ocean and splashing water, Vera and rod came to a huge circular platform. The scope of the platform is very wide, not far away there is a large row of corpses. "This is the altar of water element, which can revive the water element man. Be careful not to drop the element core on it." Rod reminded. Vera nodded and looked at the complex and mysterious patterns on the surface of the platform. Vera was confused. "In the ocean, many fish have been transformed into undead creatures. You can control them at will. The only thing you should pay attention to is whether your spirit can hold such a large number of spiritual marks. Don''t be attacked by them." Rod continued. "In addition." Rod added: "collect more fish eyes for me, and the undead won''t be able to use them anyway." Rod ordered Vera to collect fish eyeballs just to meet the requirements of the magician in the forest. He did not know whether the fish eye, which was very different from the ordinary biological eyeballs in structure, was the eyeball needed by the magician. With the help of the existing skeletal fish king in the water element plane and the cooperation of Vera, it is no doubt easy to collect fish eyes. Vera will soon be able to collect a large number of fish eyes here, which is more convenient and faster than any other way. Listen to rod mention this matter, villa seems to think of something, take out a small bottle from the space step ring, and then give it to rod. "What is this?" Looking at the things in the bottle, rod wondered, "two eyeballs?" The two complete eyeballs in the bottle, with a little blood still attached at the back, seem to have just been removed, and I don''t know how long Vera has been in the space ring. "Just two eyes. What are you thinking? I don''t care who these eyeballs come from. Collect more and give them to me. " Rod impolitely handed the vial back to villa and told him at the same time. Vera looks indifferent and puts it into the space ring again. At this point, Vera seemed to think of something and asked, "Lord rod, what should I do if I want to contact you, or if something happens here?" Rod waved his hand: "you don''t have to contact me. I will come to the water level regularly to see how you collect." Vera nodded, while listening to rod continue to say: "as for the accident, it''s a bit difficult, I can''t get your message in time, you need to deal with it yourself, but in this world of ocean, there should be not many accidents." Looking at Villa in front of him, rod noticed that his interest was not high, perhaps because he was not happy to say goodbye before "It''s not like the main plane has a tight defense against the necromancer. Do you know what that means?" With that, rod looked at Vera solemnly: "this means that the whole ocean in front of me is a treasure that has not been explored, and there are inexhaustible dead creatures in it. That''s why I need you here. I believe that with your ability, this is the most suitable place for you." "Of course, if you want to go back to the main plane, I''ll let the other death knights take over." Rod added. "No, Lord rod." Vera''s eyes gradually firmed up, looking at rod, said: "I will certainly complete this task, whether it is transforming the undead, or collecting eyeballs, I will do my best." Rod nodded: "great, I''ll let Kane, who is already here, help you get familiar with the basic situation of the water level." With that, rod plans to use the spirit mark to contact the death knight Kane. "Well?" Just at this time, rod''s expression changed faintly. From Kane''s spiritual imprint, rod noticed something extraordinary. "Kane can''t come to see you now." Rod''s face sank. "As you''re worried, some accidents have happened. Before that, due to the barrier between planes, I couldn''t get any news from Kane." At this time, on the platform, as a two-way channel, the bright yellow portal is slowly closed, and the space is gradually restored to its original state. "Take your necromancer with you. Kane has some problems that we need to solve." Rod said in a deep voice. Chapter 1300 A quiet city. The attacking necromancer has been defeated before, but the undead creatures left behind are still making trouble outside the city. Faced with the ferocious undead creatures and the cloud of death, the Enron living creatures in the city felt the cruelty of the enemy for the first time, especially when they saw their former companions completely changed by the energy of death and appeared as undead creatures. For the undead left outside the city, the garrison of the quiet city should clean up in time to avoid further deterioration. Leaving the undead alone will bring about extremely serious consequences. Even if a necromancer escapes from the battlefield, he can transform a large number of second-class undead creatures after a period of time. Before that, Eli has been deeply taught. For this reason, Eli''s efforts to clean up the undead usually start from the outer forest until there is no undead left. Without the command of the necromancer, these huge numbers of necromancers can only be regarded as a mass of loose sand. They release the cloud of death and can''t organize an effective attack. This is also the reason why necromancers need to be given priority in the face of undead attacks. With the rapid clean-up of the garrison, a large number of bones of undead creatures are left near the city wall. It will not be long before the corpses can be cleaned up. At this time, a petite figure came out of the city gate. It belonged to the human body. It was well proportioned and combined with the latter part of the horse. It was not strong, but it still threw away a lot of spirits behind. "Hey, are you crazy? There are all undead creatures outside. If you can''t go out now, you will die! " Looking at the attacking Centaur, behind the city gate, the elves who were stationed here cried out, ignoring the etiquette originally belonging to the elves. Unfortunately, the Centaur turned a deaf ear to the elf guard''s warning and did not stop. Instead, it accelerated its speed. Along the edge of the city wall, she kept running in one direction. At the same time, her eyes fell on the corpse bones under the city wall, as if looking for something. Dark green clouds, suddenly straight towards her, panic between, she toward the side of the flash, can avoid enough lethal attack. It''s a skeleton with red light in its eyes that releases this spell. It''s a necromancer in the mouth of the necromancer. According to her not far away position, there are more corpses. Following the signs of perception, but ignoring the surrounding situation, unconsciously, she has been close to the edge of the battlefield and attacked by the corpse wizard. As the silver light flickered, the blade separated the bones and cut off the corpse''s head. The head fell to the ground, and the red light in her eyes dissipated slowly. An elf swordsman appeared in front of her. "This is not the place where you should come. There are many undead creatures wandering. Come back to the city. We will protect you from the undead creatures. Please muster your courage and don''t run away at this time. You will not only ruin your own life, but also affect us." The elf swordsman in Black said in a deep voice. The Centaur girl shook her head in a panic: "I don''t want to run away at this time, I just..." The elf swordsman interrupted her: "don''t you want to run now? Then tell me, why are you in... " Before the words came down, a large number of death clouds shot rapidly, and instantly enveloped the body of the elf swordsman. Under the gaze of the Centaur girl, the flesh and blood of the spirit swordsman quickly peeled off, and in a twinkling of an eye, only a white bone was left. What shocked her even more was that the white bone didn''t fall to the ground, its eyes were red again, and the strong breath of death gathered on the white bone, and the white bone came to her tremblingly. In this instant, the original elf swordsman was transformed into an undead before her eyes. She only felt that her spirit was about to collapse. In the distance, several more powerful undead creatures are slowly walking towards her. They are also in the form of white bones. What these undead creatures see is the scarlet light like blood, which is the characteristic of the king of necromancer above the sixth level. Looking at these undead creatures in front of her, the Centaur girl had almost no ability to resist. She could only retreat subconsciously until her back hit a hard object. She had to stop and look back. It was the high and cold wall. The dark green clouds and fog are condensed from the hands of the dead creatures in the distance. When the clouds and fog gather, the color changes from dark green to pitch black, and then they quickly shoot at the Centaur girl. Feeling the coming of death, she closed her eyes. For a long time, the anticipated pain did not come. She could not help but open her eyes and saw a scene that surprised her. In front of her, I don''t know when, has been covered by a white barrier, dark clouds can''t enter it, have been purified. With a few ice blue lights flashing, the surrounding undead creatures have lost their breath. At the same time, a powerful caster wearing a green cloak also appeared in her eyes. "Don''t be afraid. You''re safe." What appears in front of the Centaur girl is a special human female, who has seen her with other creatures before. "You are Jennie, the guardian of the jungle..." sighed the Centaur girl, who recognized the identity of the person in front of her. Jennie nodded. "Tell me why you''re here. You should stay in the city and wait for the fight to end." Hearing Jennie''s inquiry, the Centaur girl suddenly felt like she was thinking of something. She was groping in the bones of the dead near the city wall, as if she was looking for something. Looking at her action, Jennie felt strange. She could not understand the significance of the Centaur girl''s action. In her impression, the dead creatures near the wall should be the first ones to arrive. Soon, the Centaur girl pulled out a special skeleton from the bones of a pile of undead creatures. It has a skeleton similar to the upper part of human body, but the lower part has four feet. According to the structure of the skeleton, Jennie can see at a glance that this is the skeleton of a centaur. Gently holding the skeleton in front of her, the Centaur girl burst into sobs. Tears fell from her eyes and fell on the red wreath on the top of the skeleton. Seeing this, Jennie could not help sighing. Even without the explanation of the Centaur girl, Jennie could understand why she was willing to risk death to come outside the city. Without disturbing the Centaur girl at this time, Jennie cast a spell to make sure there were no undead creatures left around, and then walked away. Chapter 1301 After dealing with the corpses gathered outside the city, Jennie returned to a large area of white tent where she was in charge of the rescue area. It was quiet on weekdays, not as noisy as other places in the city, but at this time, the silence was broken. The battle broke out outside the quiet city, which made the rescue area busy. The emergency tents were constantly moving people, transporting the wounded in the battle. Coming to the rescue area, Jennie sees Sophie waiting outside. "What happened?" Seeing how anxious Sophie looked, Jennie couldn''t help asking. "Lord Jennie, it''s moyas..." said Sophie. "He''s brought back some very important news from there." Listening to Sophie''s words, Jennie also realized the seriousness of the problem, and then walked towards the white camp. Coming to the white camp tent, Jennie took the lead to go in, and Sophie still stayed outside. Although there was endless worry in her eyes, she didn''t plan to go deep into the camp tent. Inside the camp, Jennie sees moyas waiting here. At this time, moyas looks resentful and doesn''t know what to think. "Moyas, what happened? I heard you brought back some important information?" Asked Jennie. Moyas nodded and said in a deep voice, "I found him. He hid in the camp of the elves." Hearing what moyas said, Jennie also realized the problem. She cast a spell to isolate the voice inside the camp from the outside world, and asked, "who did you find?" "The elf traitor." Moyas said: "he led the necromancer to my village and killed all my people. He called himself Lord Fiat. No wonder the elves in the camp would defend him like this. They are one of them at all!" Instead of following moyas''s words, Jennie, wearing a green cloak, asked seriously, "can you guarantee that everything you say is true and there is no falsehood in it?" "I''ll never make a mistake. Although I haven''t seen him with my own eyes, his voice has long been recorded in my soul, and I will never forget it!" In front of her, moyas said indignantly. At this time, moyas had already taken off his treasure for camouflage and looked like an ordinary dwarf, but his will made Jennie deeply feel it. In the face of this state of moyas, Jennie was speechless for a moment and fell into silence. "Lord Jennie, as you expected, we have identified the traitor. What should we do next?" With a little expectation, moyas looks at Jennie. The witch in the green cloak pondered: "your task has been completed. Face up to the traitor who destroyed the village. I believe you will not feel well in the process. The next thing is for Eli to deal with." Moyas was stunned, but he heard Jennie continue to say: "I don''t have the right to judge that traitor, not even IVA, the Lord of the quiet city. Only the upper Council composed of forest guardians, or the Elven king himself, can be qualified to do this." Moyas''s pupils shrank and he said in a trembling voice, "but you said you would give justice to those dead dwarfs and me." Jennie shook his head: "the existence of that traitor involves a legendary hero, who is indispensable to Eli''s side. I need to report this matter to the Higher Council and wait for the outcome. " With that, the witch in the green robe sighed, turned her body aside, and no longer faced up to moyas: "considering the legendary hero''s contribution to the fight against the necromancer, his strength, and the influence of his existence on all the elves, I don''t think much about it. Even I who reported it will be punished." Moyas was puzzled and asked: "however, with your strength, you can execute the traitor yourself..." "It''s not that simple, moyas. As I told you before, there are many other things to consider." Jennie said helplessly: "please wait patiently before the results appear. The process may take a long time, but I believe Eli''s upper Council will give us a satisfactory answer." Finally, Jennie sighed, as if she didn''t believe what she had just said. "The messenger in the forest told me that the spirit king city was dissatisfied with the appearance of a large number of dead creatures outside the quiet city, and sent a dwarf hero. He will arrive here soon. Maybe it will help you." Jenny comforted. "I can''t believe it..." moyas said indignantly: "I actually believe your previous promise. I concealed the existence of the elf traitor, but in exchange for this result. You know what? You are no different from the elves in the camp In the face of moyas'' anger, even Jennie, whose strength is several orders higher than him, still chooses to be silent and does not feel offended by the dwarf''s words. "I''ll help you. Please wait." Jennie sighed. "The traitor who killed the dwarf still lives well. Every day, I live in torment. I don''t need your help any more. I will solve this problem in my own way Moyas said in a high voice. Finish saying, moyas no longer pay attention to the front of Jennie, even call did not hit, then directly turned toward the camp away. At this time, moyas no longer trusted Jennie who had rescued him from the forest and provided him with great help. His heart was completely occupied by anger. From Jennie''s mouth, moyas learned what kind of existence was behind the elf traitor. In this case, the only way moyas could think of was to use the power of other dwarves. Moyas believed that as long as he made his encounter public, it would immediately resonate with other dwarves. At that time, when the angry dwarves gathered, it would be enough to make the elf traitor look good. This is the only way that moyas, who is not strong enough, could think of. The angry dwarf knows very well that once he does this, he may be in an immortal situation with those elves. But at this time, he doesn''t care about all this. He just wants to use his own way to let the elves traitor be punished. Outside the camp, Sophie saw the situation of moyas leaving in his eyes. He felt a burst of impatience and seemed to want to catch up and say something, but in the end, he did nothing but let moyas leave. Chapter 1302 The thick tentacles protrude from under the sea, and the huge shadow moves slowly above the sea. Standing on it, rod is staring at a direction, and his eyes are full of thinking. "What happened?" Seeing rod''s silence, villa couldn''t help asking. He wanted to know what happened. "Land." Rod said in a deep voice, "Kane, who was originally stationed here, discovered the existence of land." "Is there anything special about land?" Vera doesn''t understand and continues to ask rod. He really doesn''t understand. What''s the point worth paying attention to. Rod took a look at him and explained: "as you can see, the whole water level has only one ocean. The land is submerged by the sea. There should not be land here. There is only one possibility for the land to appear here. It is raised from the bottom of the ocean by some creatures, perhaps legendary mages, or other beings. " Listen to rod say so, villa is also aware of the seriousness of the problem. Vera can''t imagine how to exist in order to have the power to raise the land. Even the legendary mage in Vera''s impression can''t do it. "The death knight who found the land, is he all right now?" As if something had come to mind, Vera asked quickly. Rod sighed: "I don''t know. His spiritual imprint has long been silent. I only received the last message from him. It was a long time ago. I didn''t come here at that time." Vera is silent. Seeing what rod said, Vera seems to have been able to guess the end of the death knight. He realizes that the water element plane is not as calm as he imagined, and there is also a fatal crisis. "His spiritual imprint still exists, and he has not died. I can feel the general location of him. In any case, I''ll go and find out where the land is Riding on the sea monster, rod said slowly. Compared with other creatures, the huge sea monster can move faster. Its huge body makes it move faster in the ocean, which also saves a lot of time for rod. In perception, the distance is getting closer and closer, and rod can already see the land floating out of the sea. The undead creatures in the nearby sea have already gathered here under rod''s command to encircle this area. According to the information from the biological feedback of the dead, rod noticed that the land floating out of the sea in front of him belongs to a large island, in which there are many creatures. The spirit mark of the death knight Kane also points to this island. Under the quiet and deep ocean, the originally gentle land arched up to form a huge mountain peak. Most of the mountain peaks were buried by the sea. The area above the water formed the island that rod saw. Through the information from the spiritual imprint, rod also noticed the abnormal terrain here. The special terrain here is very different from the whole water element plane. Rod knew that only the legendary mages could do this. Ordinary legendary mages can''t create this kind of land. Only those powerful legendary mages unite and even exist at a higher level can achieve this effect. Once upon a time, the mages of blakada were proud of their actions in the water element plane. Many records in ancient books have proved this to rod. This also made rod know that there was land raised by the mage in the water element plane. These unusual scenes undoubtedly show that most of the creatures in this island are related to the former blakada. Although Kane''s spiritual imprint has been silent, he has already brought the transformation of the undead to the area around the island, and a large number of undead are filled in the nearby ocean, which also enables rod to quickly gather a large number of undead. The gathering of undead creatures has already made the creatures on the island find something unusual. Under rod''s gaze, the sky over the island is soon covered by a light blue semicircle barrier. Looking at the light blue barrier in front of him, rod can feel the rich water magic elements. According to rod''s understanding of the magic ceremony, the effect of this light blue barrier is mostly used to resist water magic, even the tsunami created by the legendary element Lord. However, it is difficult for this barrier to provide protection for spells other than water magic, which is also the limitation of common magic rituals. As he approached the island and came near the shoal, the ghost sea monster''s body gradually came to the surface. Rod did not rush to cast the spell, but observed everything around him. Rod noticed that the body of the sea monster was bigger than he thought, perhaps because it had been covered by the sea before. Until then, the whole picture of the sea monster appeared in rod''s eyes. There are huge tentacles on the outside of the ghost sea monster''s body. One tentacle alone is enough to roll up the whole person. The number of these tentacles is at least dozens. The whole body of the ghost sea monster is even larger than that of the Titan giant. Once upon a time, when the sea monster was in the water element plane, it could be said that there was no rival. Relying on its huge body and the ability to resist demons in vitro, no creature could defeat it underwater. Perhaps only the ultimate Hydra could compete with it to a certain extent. Unfortunately, this level of sea monster, but in the process of eating, met Rhode who came here by mistake, and was eventually transformed into an undead by Rhode. When he came to the shoal, the moving speed of the sea monster slowed down. Rod noticed that when he came to the shore, he lost the support of the sea. The huge sea monster was even difficult to move. Its tentacles were still extremely flexible, but it could not push such a huge sea monster forward. After discovering this, rod undoubtedly realized something. If there is any disadvantage for such a powerful sea monster, it must be its performance on land. After leaving the sea, the sea monster can only push itself slowly with its tentacles. According to rod''s current speed attribute, rod''s trot speed is faster than that on land, which is completely different from the performance of the sea monster underwater. Even so, the netherworld sea monster''s basic attributes are still powerful. Although it is difficult to move, it can still strangle all creatures close to it by its huge and strong tentacles. Chapter 1303 After discovering the defects of the netherworld sea monster in its movement, rod fell into silence for a moment. Even if he mastered the gate of the different dimensions, rod could not use the sea monster to help him defeat the enemy in the thematic plane. The speed of the sea monster was undoubtedly its biggest injury on land. If he had a higher speed attribute, he could escape directly when he saw the sea monster. As for the ocean in the thematic plane, the netherworld sea monster may be able to play a role, but it''s a pity that rod didn''t put his center of gravity on the ocean in the thematic plane. The ocean in the water element plane is his preferred position. Perhaps only some of the same huge and difficult to move creatures are worthy of the underworld sea monster to deal with, but rod couldn''t imagine such existence for a moment. The speed of the netherworld sea monster is relatively slow. Compared with its huge size, the netherworld sea monster is not much slower than ordinary low-level creatures. With constant progress, the ghost sea monster boarded the island, and rod also saw the living creatures. It''s a creature that rod is familiar with, and it''s similar to humans in the thematic plane. These human beings are dressed in primitive robes. They don''t like to hang all kinds of pendants around their bodies like the mages of the main plane. At most, they just have some mystical patterns on the surface of the robes. According to rod''s mastery of mystics, these patterns represent the water in the four magic elements. In the face of the coming sea monsters, these mages immediately made a response. The ice arrows gathered in their hands and shot at the sea monsters. In the water element plane, water magic has become the first choice of these mages. Except for water magic, any other kind of magic will be suppressed to a certain extent, unable to cause the original effect. The mages who are inexperienced in casting can not release other kinds of magic at all. For the powerful casters, this kind of restriction undoubtedly puts them in a disadvantageous position. The more kinds of magic that a mage can cast, the better. When they are in the water element plane, these mages are even difficult to practice other kinds of magic. In the long run, they can''t surpass the mages in the main plane. The advantage of being in the water element plane is that with the blessing of the rules of the plane, these mages are more adept at water magic. Even the ice arrow shot by a mage apprentice is extremely sharp. Unfortunately, in the face of the netherworld sea monster whose body can resist magic, the magic they cast failed to produce the desired effect. Ice arrow hit on the surface of the sea monster, in addition to burst out a burst of ice, bring bursts of cold accidents, and even failed to cause any damage to the huge sea monster in front of us. This action of the mage undoubtedly angered the advancing netherworld sea monster. It wildly waved its tentacles and tried to sweep everything around. Several mages who could not dodge were rolled up by their tentacles. Their flesh and bones were mixed together and their bodies were crushed. Looking at what happened in front of him, rod didn''t mean to move. He was still waiting for the appearance of Zhengzhu. Rod believed that there must be legendary mages or the same level of presence stationed on this island. On the other hand, Vera looks at the corpse thrown away by the sea monster with regret. The skeleton is destroyed into such a corpse. According to Vera''s evocation technique at this time, there is no way to transform it. "Stop it, damned thing! Go back to your deep sea! You can''t offend me here Just as the netherworld sea monster keeps moving forward and cleans up the surrounding mages, rod hears such a voice. The angry exclamation mingled with the cry of ordinary mages naturally seemed extremely harsh. Rod noticed the sound for the first time. Rod looked in the direction of the voice with great interest, and saw a woman in a blue robe standing in the way of the netherworld sea monster. From her strong momentum, she was the legendary mage stationed here. Behind her, there are three high-level mages with the same strong momentum. I think this is the greatest power that can be taken out here. The words spoken by the legendary mage are the common language used in the theme plane, which is consistent with the words used by the mages in blakada. There is no language barrier between communication. Rod can easily understand the meaning of her words. To rod''s surprise, after hearing her voice, the netherworld sea monster stopped the attack for a moment. At the same time, there was a tendency to turn back. Rod quickly controlled every move of the netherworld sea monster with his mental imprint. Looking at the legendary mage standing in front of the sea monster, rod''s eyes became solemn. He didn''t know what method she used to order the sea monster who had already become an undead. If it wasn''t for the control of the spirit mark, the sea monster would even leave. "We don''t come from the deep sea." Seeing the presence of the Lord, rod said in a loud voice, "we come from the thematic plane." "Theme plane?" Looking at rod standing on the body of the sea monster, the legendary mage had an incredible look in his eyes. "Cut the crap. Where''s my death knight? Did you imprison him? I can feel that he should still be alive. " Rod asked in a deep voice. In rod''s perception, Kane''s mental imprint, which belongs to the death knight, does not dissipate, but at the same time, it is not active, losing all the characteristics of the previous mental imprint. In this state, rod can''t get his information from Kane''s mental imprint, and at the same time, he can''t perceive Kane''s specific location. He only knows that he is somewhere on the island. Even at this time, rod still did not experience this kind of situation. He did not know how Kane was, but this special mental state attracted rod''s attention. Rod realized that at this time, Kane''s consciousness may have fallen into silence, just like Vita before, and he didn''t know what kind of means those mages used. Seeing rod saying this, the legendary mage also understood his intention: "so you are with that man. The fallen caster who betrays God''s will, no matter where you come from, should be punished. " Rod snorted coldly. The words of this legendary female mage sounded like the common tone of those people in the magic guild. I think she would be very speculative with those people in the magic guild. "You don''t want to tell me where he is. It doesn''t matter. I believe there will always be people willing to say it on the island. " With that, rod took out the blade at his waist, and the electric light began to spread on the surface of the blade: "when I solve you, I will interrogate those mages myself." Chapter 1304 With the fall of words, rod waved his sword and the lightning shot to the legendary mage. The special plane rules in the water element plane will suppress all other kinds of spells. Even if rod can release Titan''s arrow with the power of artifact, this spell can''t cause full damage. Even so, the effect of Titan''s arrow is still powerful. If it can hit the legendary mage in front of him head-on, he will be hit hard in an instant. No matter how powerful the legendary mage''s casting ability is, it will not change the fact that he is weak. At this point, the magician who can strengthen his body in various ways is undoubtedly much better than the orthodox mage. Compared with the orthodox mage, the magician who has mastered all kinds of strange secrets has a stronger survival ability. In the face of the arrow of Titan, the legendary mage''s face remained unchanged. A thick wall of ice gathered in front of her and protected the other mages behind her. Titan''s arrow hit the thick ice wall, but it didn''t break the ice wall. It just left a small hole on it, which scattered the broken ice. Rod saw the legendary mage''s action in his eyes. She didn''t intend to fight back, but stayed in place, waiting for the next spell. "Fallen caster, is this your most powerful spell?" The legendary mage said in a cold voice. Looking at the legendary mage, rod gave a cold hum. From her, rod felt a special way of fighting. She was good at using magic to defend, so as to ensure her own safety, rather than actively attacking. Defending by magic can make the attacker release more powerful magic, consume more mana, and finally consume their own mana. This is a suitable way of fighting, which is also the favorite way of orthodox mages. Especially when you are in the water element plane, because of the blessing of the plane rules, the water system magic, which is good at defense, is more effective than the normal release. Combined with the suppression of other kinds of magic elements, the attacker will consume more mana. This legendary mage is good at this aspect. Water magic itself is not suitable for fierce attack. Unfortunately, under the action of Titan''s arrow, the legendary mage''s defense is doomed to fail. With the help of artifact power, the special spell released by rod''s sword does not consume any mana value. This legendary mage''s idea was wrong from the beginning. Constantly waving the sword blade, the silver lightning is almost in a straight line, constantly bombarding the ice wall raised by the legendary mage. At the same time, rod did not forget to lift his other hand, releasing a large number of death clouds. The dark clouds gushed out of rod''s body, and the legendary mage was about to be enveloped in an instant. In the face of rod''s attack, the legendary mage raised his hand, and the strong cyclone immediately rose around her, and several mages in the rear were also covered. The cyclone with frost and ice cone whirled around her. The dark clouds could not get close to her for half a minute, so they were blown away first. In front of her, there was a thick ice wall for protection. Under the protection of layers, it seemed that no attack means could threaten her. On the sea monster, Vera is staring at the situation in the field. It is difficult for Vera to intervene in this kind of battle. The only thing he can do is to release the cloud of death to the weak creatures around him. During the continuous rotation of the frost cyclone, two huge tentacles suddenly penetrated the block of the cyclone and came rapidly towards it. The ice cone, which was originally rotating with the cyclone and could easily split everything in it, seemed to lose all its functions when facing the sea monster''s strong tentacle, and even a scar could not be left on the surface of the tentacle. Sensing the danger, the legendary mage quickly raised his hand, trying to block the progress of the tentacle. Frost is spreading on the tentacles of sea monsters. The extremely low temperature can freeze the flesh and blood of all creatures and make them unconscious. However, it has no effect on sea monsters at all. At this moment, the ability of sea monster''s magic resistance shows its superiority again. It is difficult for any level of magic to damage the sea monster''s body. This characteristic of sea monsters is also the main reason for rod to transform them into traditional undead creatures instead of using the power of artifact. Unable to use the power of magic to block the tentacles of sea monsters, the legendary mage can only reinforce the ice wall around him in order to resist the progress of tentacles. However, the target of the sea monster tentacle was not the legendary mage from the beginning. The tentacle flexibly bypassed the ice wall in front, and then wrapped around the two high-level mages in the rear. Under the entanglement of the sea monster tentacles, these high-level mages scrambled to resist, but they couldn''t stop the tentacles. They were immediately rolled up by the tentacles and then hanged. Rod noticed that, perhaps because of the lack of fighting, the mages on the island are much worse than those in the main plane in terms of casting skills and types of spells, and they can''t play the power corresponding to the rank. Before that, there were many legendary mages who died in rod''s hands. Compared with them, the legendary mage on the island was much less powerful. After destroying the high-level mages in the rear, the tentacles continue to roll towards the legendary mages. As a last resort, the legendary mage can only rise the ice and completely cover his body to avoid the same fate as those high-level mages before. The tentacles of the sea monsters are constantly beating on the ice outside the legendary mage. In addition, the sea monsters also extend more tentacles into the cyclone composed of ice, which will soon cover the ice. Seeing this, the legendary mage didn''t hesitate any more. He immediately moved and was ready to get out of the predicament. Feeling the unique spatial fluctuation of instant movement, rod holding the blade has a flash in his eyes. He has been waiting for this opportunity for a long time. Instant movement, according to the types of spells, also belongs to water magic. When he is in the water element plane, rod''s ability to cast this spell has been greatly improved, which can''t be achieved in the main plane. When the legendary mage disappeared from the ice that enveloped her, rod''s figure also disappeared from the sea monster. The next moment, rod and the legendary mage appear in the same position. The blade in rod''s hand has penetrated the legendary mage''s chest from behind. Chapter 1305 The death of the legendary mage declares that the creatures on the island can no longer resist, and the battle is leaning towards one side. Rhode made no secret of his transformation ability. The dead creatures on the island immediately stood up in the form of a necromancer king, which made the undead creatures spread more quickly. Ignoring the undead creatures around him, rod searched the dead legendary mage, but failed to find any treasures, even the space ring did not exist. This discovery also seems to make rod realize something. The effect of treasure is very powerful, whether it is the basic attributes attached, or a variety of special effects, for any creature, it can bring full improvement. For this reason, no creature will refuse the blessing of the treasure, even if it is a wild animal with no intelligence, it can''t help collecting the treasure. In rod''s view, according to the legendary mage''s strength, if she wants to, she can find powerful treasures under the water even in a vast ocean of water element planes. Due to the special environment of water element level, there are a large number of treasures formed naturally in the deep sea, which have never been found by other creatures. The mage with enough ability can get full harvest under the ocean. If the legendary mages of other departments come to the water element plane, their strength may not be able to play, and they may not be able to search for treasures underwater. But for the legendary mage of water system, this is not an obstacle. She is even more familiar with the ocean than those water element people. Unfortunately, rod didn''t find any trace of treasure from the legendary mage. She didn''t even have a general space ring, which undoubtedly made rod very concerned. In rod''s impression, there is only one kind of mage who will give up all his treasures, not even the space ring, and give up other abilities except the casting ability, and only rely on the pure casting ability to fight. That is the follower of the mage God. These mages who believe in the idea of mage''s God often concentrate in the magic guild, and master the absolute power in blakada. Only the magic guild which puts the mage''s God in a high position can cultivate such mages. Recalling the situation of seeing this legendary mage, no matter what she said or what she did, she undoubtedly explained to rod that she was a follower of the mage''s God, practicing various ideas related to the mage''s God. In rod''s impression, the mage God disappeared from blakadane a long time ago, and no mage could contact him any more. Nearly a hundred years have passed since now. If not for the existence of the magic guild, it always maintains the name of the God of the mage. Perhaps in the eyes of other mages, the God of the mage is only equivalent to the once strong one. There will be such a strong one in every era, rather than a symbol of blakada. For the fate of the mage''s God, even the mage''s God itself, the mages of blakada have been arguing all the time. Some people say that the God of the mage has long been dead, and even if blakada suffered a disaster, he never appeared, which is not in line with his style. Some people think that the God of the mage is just tired of everything on the theme plane and chose to live in seclusion on the element plane. Others always believe that there has never been the God of the Dharma, which is just a deception shrouded in blakada. Rod, who hasn''t experienced the fourth expansion, can''t give a definite conclusion about the existence of the mage God. The legendary mage in the elemental plane may know something, but rod can''t ask her. Just as rod checks on the dead legendary mage, Vera jumps from the sea monster and comes to him. "Congratulations on your victory over the powerful enemy." Looking at rod not far away, Vera congratulated. "She''s not powerful." Rod calmly replied: "it''s just that there is a legendary mage''s rank, but there is no corresponding strength of this rank. What kind of legendary mage can only cast water magic?" "Anyway, she is a legendary mage, far more powerful than other creatures." Looking at the dead legendary mage, Vera moved her eyes and said. "There is also a gap between legendary mages, which can''t even be made up by magic." It seems to be something in mind, added rod. As rod said, when he fought with the legendary mage, rod did not feel the pressure of belonging to the legendary mage. He only relied on the ability of instant movement to solve the battle. Rod realized that maybe water magic itself is not good at attacking, but this can''t be the reason why this legendary mage is not strong enough. If any legendary mage on the main plane, rod can''t solve the battle so easily. Since there was no treasure on the legendary mage''s body, rod didn''t say much and immediately performed the evocation. Flesh and blood fell, and soon a complete form of the corpse King appeared in front of rod''s eyes. As for the corpse wizard King transformed from a legendary mage, because he has a lot of control spirit, rod naturally does not use the spirit mark to control, but only uses the ability of the ghost King''s cloak to give orders. With the completion of the transformation, Vera slowly leaned over from a pile of flesh and blood, picked out the relatively intact eyeballs mixed with them, and put them into a small bottle. When doing these things, Vera seemed to think of something and could not help sighing. Feeling Vera''s abnormality, rod stopped his deep steps towards the island, turned to look at his own death knight, and then said slowly: "You are not in a good state. Your mind is very disordered and you have lost your sharpness. This is not what I want to see. It seems that you have been in such a state since you came back from Emerald City." Then rod came to Vera and said, "tell me, what did you experience in Emerald City?" Keenly aware of Vera''s abnormality, rod immediately asked, he doesn''t want the death knight to be in such a state. "My brother, Lyle, he''s dead." Vera sighed. "I''m sorry. Have you found out why?" Rod was a little surprised. He didn''t think that villa''s change was caused by this kind of thing. "I''ve settled it. It''s a vampire. She''s dead in my hands." Vera said slowly. "Now that you have finished your revenge, you should not hesitate. Why is your heart still full of confusion? This is not what I think of as "the Devourer of the dead." Rod asked slowly, with a glance in his eyes. Chapter 1306 On the island, the battle between the undead and the mage continues, but no matter rod or Vera, their attention is no longer on the battle around them. Seeing rod asking, Vera sighed: "although the vampire who killed my brother is dead, she makes me think about a very important question, that is, what is the meaning of a person''s life." "This question sounds boring. It''s not what death knights should think." When Vera said that, rod looked up at the sky and couldn''t help saying. "For that vampire, Lyle is just an obstacle to her becoming stronger, but for me, Lyle is my most important brother, my only remaining... Only relative." Vera choked, but continued: "so, I think that might apply to all creatures, like her." Said, Vera pointed to one side, Rodriguez just with the legendary mage''s body, transformed into the corpse wizard king. Following Vera''s action, rod looked at the corpse wizard king with a puzzled face: "what''s special about her?" "She is your enemy, and eventually died in your hands, but I can''t help thinking, if we didn''t come, how would she be? She may be the daughter of a father, or the mother of a child. Someone must be somewhere with the same feelings for her. " "Well, that''s not what you thought when you destroyed other necromancers in Eli. At that time, you didn''t have any hesitation in your heart. Why did you suddenly become like this now?" Rod snorted and said. "That''s because it hasn''t happened to me yet. After all this, I realized my mistake." Vera sighed. "It''s all about Lyle, isn''t it? His death has made you weak, or have you always been so weak? " Rod asked rudely. "The death of Lyle made me understand this. I''m sorry that I failed to live up to your expectations." Vera was indifferent for a while, and finally said: "maybe the water element plane is my final destination. The living things in it will not make me feel guilty any more." "Is it?" Rod said in a deep voice, and then he gave an order through his mental imprint. In the rear, the tentacles of the netherworld sea monster rolled, and then came around rod and Vera. Vera thought rod would punish him, but that''s not the case. In the tentacles of the netherworld sea monster, there is a fish bone like corpse king, whose eyes are scarlet. Vera can easily identify the species of this undead. "What about it?" With that, rod picked up the fish king and threw it to Vera. Vera was in a panic, but still took the fish king in her arms. "What you say is equally true for it." Aware of the flaw in Vera''s words, rod said slowly. "It is developed from fish eggs. In other words, there is its mother in the ocean, and it also excretes fish eggs. According to you, there must be fish in the ocean, and they have the same feelings for it. Looking at the fish in your hand, do you feel guilty? " "It doesn''t make sense at all. It''s just a fish. How can it compare with human beings?" Vera asked in disbelief, unable to understand rod''s words. "I understand that you think you are more advanced than fish, and you have much higher power than these fish. How about replacing fish with other humanoid creatures, those ugly green barbarians, and those strange looking alien creatures With rod''s signal, the ghost sea monster retracts its tentacles, and rod goes on to say: "Imagine an eight legged human, a human with eyes all over his head, or a monster with a face and a bird''s body appearing in front of you. When you kill them, do you really feel guilty? You will not, you will only want to quickly eliminate these monsters, then why change into normal human, will cause you such a touch? " Vera was stunned and wanted to refute rod''s words, but she didn''t know where to start. Rod looked at Vera and said, "think about the dragons, how they think about human beings, Vera. Do you think they will feel guilty for killing humans? In their eyes, humans are just food choices. When they see people who are sad because their relatives have been killed by themselves, they only feel noisy. " Rod spread out his hands, eyes emitting a dark green firelight: "try to use the dragon''s perspective overlooking human beings, your heart will have a different feeling." "I can''t do it..." Vera lost her mind and said slowly, "because I am a human myself." "No, Vera." Rod shook his head. "Not to mention that this statement is incorrect. Human beings are just a name, a kind of address, a sign you put on yourself. When you take it off, what are you? Vera "What exists in the depth of your consciousness, your spirit, your soul, these can''t be summarized by the word ''human''. You limit your existence in the name of human beings, so you will feel sympathy for the existence of human beings, and naturally you can''t feel the feelings of the dragon." Rod said in a high voice. "Then... What am I? Is it the dragon? " Listening to rod''s words, Vera was completely stunned for a moment. She didn''t know how to answer, so she could only look puzzled. Rod felt deeply helpless: "of course, you are not a dragon. The name of dragon is also a kind of bondage to identity. Your soul is a higher existence than all this." Seeing that Vera was at a loss and didn''t seem to understand what he was talking about, rod sighed and said, "I know you don''t understand what I''m talking about for a while. You''ve been on the water level for a long time. Think about it for yourself." "What I want to say is that you have been transformed into a death knight for a long time. Academically, you are not a human being, but an undead. So if you have extra compassion, it''s better to sympathize with your undead creatures and death knights like you." Listening to rod''s words, villa finally thought of something and asked, "what''s the whereabouts of death knight Kane?" "It''s not clear yet." Rod turned and said, "I think we should ask someone. According to the legendary mage, the creatures on this island must know where Kane is." With these words, rod walked towards the deep part of the island first, and Vera followed him behind. In front of him, he still held the fish king. Chapter 1307 On the island, the cloud of death is everywhere. After losing the protection of the legendary mage, the rest of the people can hardly make substantial resistance, and in a twinkling of an eye, they are engulfed by the dark clouds. Under the fierce attack of corpse witches, death can be seen everywhere on the island, while rod walks forward in the shadow of death, and the sea monsters who move too slowly fall far behind. Soon, rod came to the center of the island. He stopped in front of a huge human statue. It is a statue of a human man. Standing here, he is gazing into the distance, gazing at the boundless ocean. On the robe of a human man, there are four lines of magic elements. His whole body exudes an inexplicable momentum, which makes people feel awed at a glance. The lifelike statue is made up of hard ice. The whole body is ice blue. Even after a long time, there is no trace of melting. The details are clearly visible, and it is obvious that it has been carefully treated. According to the similar statues he had seen in blakada, rod recognized at a glance that the man on the statue was the God of mages, the immortal guardian of blakada and the most powerful caster in history, Gwen Magnus. From the previous legendary mage, after feeling the similar habits with the mages in the magic guild, rod was not surprised by the statue of MAGE God on the island. The existence of MAGE God has a deep influence on all casters, especially those who have experienced the golden age of blakhada. Even after countless years, the influence of the God of mages has already weakened, but there are still organizations similar to magic guilds that firmly spread the glory of the God of mages. Just as rod was about to cross the statue in front of him and continue to move towards the deep sea of the island, he suddenly stopped and stood in front of the statue. From the inside of the statue, rod seems to feel something. Looking at the statue in front of him, the special things in it deeply attracted rod''s attention. He put his hand over the statue and let his own consciousness into it. Rod noticed that there was a huge spiritual force in the statue, which ensured that the statue would never melt. The spiritual power gathered in the statue is not as clear as the spirit and will of orthodox mages. On the contrary, it appears to be extremely chaotic and not provided by the same person at all. The huge ice statue in front of us can''t generate this spiritual power by itself. The spiritual power in its body is constantly provided by other mages. The function of this statue is to gather this power and store it in it so that it won''t overflow. What makes rod care is that in this mixed spiritual power, the spiritual power provided by the dead legendary mage also exists in it. In rod''s impression, the mage did not have the habit of praying, and could not directly attach the pure spiritual power condensed through praying to other things like the monks in Erathia. However, the spiritual power existing in the huge statue is exactly the same as the spiritual power condensed by those monks, which undoubtedly makes rod realize something. Obviously, the creatures on the island have a special feeling for the mage God represented by the statue. They will pray to the statue, so as to condense pure spiritual power and attach to the statue. According to rod''s understanding, prayer also has the same effect as meditation, but it can also condense pure spiritual power. This method was initially studied by the monks in eracia, but the mages rarely choose this method. The higher the spiritual attribute, the more spiritual power can be gathered in the process of praying. Once the legendary mage chooses to pray, the spiritual power can be gathered far more than most monks. After careful exploration, Rhodes noticed that there was a tremendous mental force in the statue. Once it broke out from inside, it could even wipe out the creatures above the island, as the simultaneous interpreting Wizard of the legendary peak had done. I don''t know how long it will take to accumulate this level of spiritual power. Even at this time, it''s hard for rod to imagine. Maybe only a large number of mages prayed for nearly a hundred years can achieve this effect. What makes rod feel a little relieved is that the mages on the island do not seem to have mastered the means of using pure spiritual power to fight. Even if the statue contains extremely powerful spiritual power, they do not know how to use it. Only the high-level priests of Erathia can study the means of fighting by using spiritual power. Orthodox mages who symbolize the purity of magic will never study such means of fighting. In the hands of high-level priests, spiritual power will become an extremely terrible existence. Their use of spiritual power is even more powerful than their casting ability. Orthodox mages who pursue the path of MAGE God will never study these. In rod''s impression, the monks in Erathia need to use a lot of spiritual power prepared in advance to baptize themselves, so as to complete the real transformation and make their spiritual power leap to the level of high-level priests. From this point of view, the promotion of monks to become high-level priests is similar to the promotion of necromancers to become liches. They need to prepare extremely precious things in advance, and then achieve real transformation through the power of ritual. Compared with the endless night ritual for the change of necromancers, the promotion of monks using pure spiritual power naturally appears to be much more moderate, but it takes a long time to accumulate. The pure spiritual strength needed to be a priest is not a small number. Of course, the spiritual power that ordinary monks need to become priests is not worth mentioning compared with the spiritual power contained in the huge statue in front of them. The huge spiritual power contained in this statue is enough to satisfy the promotion of hundreds of monks. If it wasn''t for Rhode''s careful exploration, only from the appearance of the statue, we couldn''t find the huge spiritual power contained in it. We just felt that the statue itself was particularly spiritual and even shocking. After discovering the existence of the statue, rod realized that if he could make use of the spiritual power in the statue, it would undoubtedly be a great promotion to himself. Unfortunately, at this time, rod did not master the secret of using the spiritual power. He could not use the enormous spiritual power inside the statue, so he had to wait until later. Chapter 1308 Looking at the ice statue belonging to the God of the mage, rod was a little distracted for a moment. Just as rod is thinking about matters related to spiritual strength, villa has come to him. Seeing that rod hadn''t moved for a long time, Vera also put her eyes on the statue, with some doubts in her eyes: "who is the man on this statue... Who is he?" "Don''t you know him?" Looking over Vera, rod said simply, "he''s Gwen Magnus, the mage God of blakada." "I''ve heard of his deeds, so that''s what he looks like." When rod mentioned the name, Vera said immediately. Without answering Vera''s words, rod waved his hand and turned his eyes. Thanks to the existence of the magic guild, almost all casters have heard of the deeds of the mage God. Outside of blakhada, those casters who go to the magic guild in remote areas to learn magic may not know who the current leader of the magic guild is, but they must have heard of the name of the mage God. In the most glorious era of blakhada, the God of MAGE once became the benchmark of all casters, and his name resounded throughout the whole continent. He was the only recorded God level creature. Even now, his name will not be forgotten. Because of this, rod is not particularly interested in Vera''s words. He may just be hearsay. When he knows the deeds of the mage God, what really makes rod care about is the pure spiritual power contained in the statue. The spiritual power left by the mages of the whole island after praying for so many years is undoubtedly a great harvest. For rod, the importance of these spiritual powers is even greater than that of the death knight Kane. Relying on the pure spiritual power in the statue, rod has the opportunity to greatly enhance his own strength. Maybe today''s rod can''t use the spiritual power of the statue, but there will always be a way to use it later. At rod''s signal, human form witches began to gather near the statue. For such an important statue, rod naturally ordered the undead to protect it to avoid any accident. What makes rod wonder is whether these mages on the island know that the inside of the statue has the function of storing spiritual power. Ordinary statues obviously can''t do this. This statue must have undergone special treatment. In addition, rod would like to know who made such a statue and why it collected spiritual power. This is not what ordinary mages can do. Once it breaks out, it can wipe out the spiritual power of the whole island. It can''t be collected casually, and it can only be done by the mages praying day and night. In rod''s impression, when he came to the water element plane, which belongs to the gathering place of blakada mage, there were statues of MAGE gods, but those statues did not have the ability to store spiritual power. Just when rod was in doubt, he suddenly received a message from the undead in his mental imprint. It seems that the undead on the island has something special to find. Under the guidance of his mental imprint, rod stopped waiting and immediately walked towards the abnormal position. Seeing this, villa immediately followed him. Before long, rod stopped in front of a huge dark arch. The whole arch is gray, and there are holes at the top for small things to be inlaid, but now it is empty. The small things that should exist in it were peeled off a long time ago. The ground around the arch is overgrown with weeds. It seems that no one has cleaned up the area nearby for a long time. Obviously, this area has been abandoned for a long time. If it was not for the exploration of the undead, it would be very difficult for rod to find this area on the island. With the knowledge of the mage, Rodriguez can see at a glance that the function of this arch is just a transmission stele for cross domain space, and it is not an ordinary one-way transmission stele, but a higher two-way stele. No matter how long it has been, the transmission stele will not fail easily because of its good texture. Although it seems that it has been abandoned for a long time, rod deeply understands that as long as the space is calibrated and embedded on the top of the transmission stele, the huge transmission stele in front of him can immediately play a role and connect to a certain space. When it comes to crossing the right plane, ordinary space calibration can''t make the transmission tablet effective. Only the highest quality space gem can reactivate the function of the transmission tablet. After searching the mines around the Emerald City, rod happens to have the highest quality space gem. In other words, if rod wants to, he can make the transmission stele take effect again now. In the face of the two-way transmission stele leading to the unknown space, rod naturally will not rashly try. Even if he carries a space gem, rod does not intend to activate the transmission stele now. Who knows what kind of space is connected behind the transmission stele and what kind of creatures exist in it? In rod''s view, the most likely space to be connected by this stele is undoubtedly the former blakada, which is also the hometown of mages on the island. Judging from the degree of abandonment of the two-way stele, it seems that those mages have not contacted the mages of blakada for a long time. In addition to blakada, the two-way stele may also connect other areas. Before the two-way stele is really activated, no one knows what space exists behind it. Seeing the abandoned stele, rod realized a serious problem. After discovering the existence of land in the water element plane, rod subconsciously took this island as the gathering place of the water element plane established by the blakada mages in the previous life''s game. In blakada''s ancient books, it was named Gwen island after the mage God. On Gwen Island, there are two-way steles that never close, and water magic that flourishes to the extreme. At the same time, there are traces of the fourth expansion film. With the end of the battle, when the whole picture of the island was shown before and after rod''s eyes, rod realized that his idea had deviated from the beginning. This was not Gwen island that rod had expected, but an island that was also raised by the mages of blakada, which he had never heard of before, and there was still a statue of the mage God on it. After discovering this, rod fell into deep thinking and realized that the island might not be as simple as he thought. In his heart, he silently wrote down the location of the two-way transmission monument. At this time, rod did not intend to explore the two-way transmission monument in depth. He had more important things to deal with. Chapter 1309 Leaving the area where the abandoned two-way monument is located, rod walked towards the center of the island. Soon, some human figures appeared in rod''s sight. Five or six mages who had been held by corpses had been waiting here for a long time. With the death of the legendary mage, the ordinary mages on the island have already lost the ability to resist in the face of the plundering undead creatures. If it wasn''t for rod''s special request that the undead creatures leave these mages, they would have died long ago. When he came to these mages, from their dodging or glaring eyes, rod saw their fear from the heart, and the deep resentment that would never dissipate. "I''m looking for one of my men." Toward these mages, rod said slowly, "not long ago, he found this island, and then he lost his trace. Do you know his whereabouts?" With that, rod watched these mages carefully and swept their faces one by one with his eyes. All the mages who touched rod''s eyes felt cold on their backs, as if they were aware of the deepest secret in their heart. The existence of peeping eyes enables rod to detect the inner thoughts of these mages. For this reason, rod can get the information he wants through this means even if they don''t answer with words. In the process of scanning, rod''s eyes suddenly fixed on a young looking female mage. She was dressed in a common coarse gray robe and looked about the same age as Rowling. At first glance, it seemed that she was no different from other mages on the island, but she was protected in the middle by these mages. According to the feedback of peeping eye, rod realized that the female mage obviously knew what she was talking about. She had met the death knight Kane on the island and knew where Kane was taken. While rod was looking at the female mage, there was a burst of anger among the kidnapped mages "The degenerate who abandoned the essence of magic, you destroyed our living home with your inferior tactics, and now you still want to get information from us? I curse you, and you will get the punishment you deserve. " The one who made the sound was the one who glared at rod in the group. Besides him, the other mages who were held hostage had more fear than anger. At this time, an old mage took the initiative to say: "powerful... Caster, you have proved your strength with your strength. What do you want from us?" "Curse me?" Ignoring the elder mage and looking at the angry mage, rod sneered, "how are you going to curse me? I don''t think you know magic. When will the self righteous caster curse the means of others? " Rod''s sarcasm irritated the mage. Just as he was going to continue to say something, rod did not intend to give him such an opportunity. As rod raised his hand, the dark clouds covered the mages in an instant. The wailing stopped as soon as it appeared. With the sound of burning flesh and blood, when the dark clouds cleared, the mages were still standing, but their appearance had changed dramatically. The only thing that was normal was the young female mage. When she was covered by the black cloud, she only felt that her sight was covered. She didn''t know what was going on, so the black cloud dispersed. At this time, she was at a loss to look around her companions, and then she couldn''t help screaming. There was a fresh corpse of the Witch King beside her. The sudden change made her look tense, and her pretty face turned white with fright. It seemed that as long as she was stimulated again, her mood would collapse completely. Under her gaze, the corpse King slowly turned around and faced her face without flesh and blood. The scarlet flame in her eyes was even more frightening. Originally surrounded by her companions, she was now surrounded by the corpse king. She raised her trembling hand, the magic elements quickly gathered, and the blue light emitted from her hands, but soon dissipated. Even with the blessing of plane rules, she still failed to complete the casting of the magic, and the magic elements only condensed half and then lost control. Just as she tried to continue casting her magic, rod, who was wearing a big cloak, had already come to her. "You must know something." Rod said in a deep voice, "tell me, where is the death knight now?" From this young female mage''s heart, rod felt the existence of fear, which is undoubtedly much better than hostility. From her mouth, rod may be able to know Kane''s position. In the rear, Vera, who came here with rod, quickly came to the feet of the corpse Witch King who had just completed the transformation, and kept picking up from their flesh and blood, putting some special things into bottles. For some reason, the woman in front of her didn''t say anything for a long time, and her peeping eyes didn''t detect any information related to Kane. It seemed that she didn''t think about it at all. Rodney was a little impatient for a moment and said in a deep voice: "Didn''t you hear my question? Tell me where my death knight, Cain, whom you call the fallen, is now. " Seeing that rod emphasized this point, the female mage seemed to think of something immediately. From her heart, rod also got the information he wanted with his peeping eyes. For creatures with higher rank than rod, peeping eye can only read their basic attributes, but can''t detect their thoughts. But for creatures with lower rank, peeping eye can play a sufficient role. "It turns out that he was imprisoned by you with secret methods and interfered with the perception of spiritual imprint with rituals. How can I not detect his specific location? It turns out that you did something to him." Even if the female mage in front of her doesn''t say a word, as long as she thinks about the specific information about Kane in her heart, rod can read it with the effect of peeping eye. Looking at rod in front of her, the female mage showed an incredible look. She didn''t understand why rod knew all this. "Take me to his prison, or you want to be one of them now." Pointing to the necromancer King beside the female mage, rod said slowly. Perhaps out of fear in her heart, or after her own weighing, the female mage finally said something and asked rod with a face of fear: "will you let me go after I take you to prison?" Chapter 1310 In the face of the female mage''s pleading words, rod looked the same and said indifferently: "you have no qualification to talk to me about conditions. It''s my biggest grace to let you live temporarily. Now, take me to Kane''s prison. " With that, rod pushed the mage''s shoulder and wanted to signal her to move toward the prison. The mage''s poor constitution made her much weaker than rod imagined. Rod''s simple gesture failed to achieve the original effect. Rhodes was no less powerful than a close combat professional of the same level. When she acted on the female mage, she was unstable in an instant. Then she fell to the ground and her robe was covered with mud. Rod is helpless. With the blessing of various racing achievements, the power of his body is far more powerful than he thought. Even if it''s a nudge in the imagination, ordinary creatures can''t bear it. Looking at the female mage lying on the ground, rod is still worried that it will arouse her resistance and make him have to transform her ahead of time. However, this female mage''s action is somewhat unexpected. I saw her slowly climb up from the ground, gently patted the dust on her body, and then she seemed to admit her life for half, and walked towards the back of the island without saying a word. Seeing this, rod immediately followed behind, while the corpse King around, with rod''s sign, went to other places on the island to finish the transformation. There is no need for these corpse witches to follow. When rod no longer conceals the effect of artifact and shows all his strength, his strength is far more powerful than these corpse witches. Even if he meets the enemy, rod can deal with it himself. In the rear, Vera, who has completed the collection, hastens to follow rod. Looking at the female mage leading the way ahead, Vera could not help sighing. He knew Rhode very well, and naturally knew the fate of the mage in his heart. Recalling rod''s original words, Vera forced herself to suppress her emotions. However, looking at the mage in front of her, Vera''s eyes, which were hard to firm up, immediately lost their luster. Death energy is everywhere on the road. Rhode followed the female mage forward, surrounded by traces left by corpses. The tireless undead, as early as when Rhode explored the statue and the two-way monument, first cleaned up all the living creatures nearby, which also saved Rhode a lot of trouble and made the road unimpeded. According to the undead''s first feedback, not far ahead is the prison on the island, where the punishable humans are held. They are either mages who have mastered the ability of casting spells, or just ordinary people who have no rank. At rod''s command, undead creatures will not let go of a large number of creatures in the prison. When rod approaches, all of them have completed the transformation. When she came to the outside of the prison, the female mage kept walking, directly across the building, towards the end of the island. After discovering this, rod didn''t stop her step, but followed her step to the end of the island. After a long time, at the end of the island, at the top of a steep cliff, the female mage stopped her own pace and pointed to the bottom of the cliff. Following her direction, rod noticed that there was a black hole in the middle of the steep cliff near the ocean. It looked like a natural cave, but the unique smell in it showed that it was far from simple as an ordinary cave. From the memory of the female mage, rod realized that the cave was a hidden prison on the island. The prison on the island is full of people who have made serious mistakes, while the prison is full of mages who have abandoned the original way of magic, or are dissatisfied with the current life and try to open the two-way stele. Because this prison is built on the extremely hidden cliff, without the leadership of this female mage, even the undead''s full search, it is difficult to find the location of the prison in a short time. On weekdays, there are not many mages who know the location of this prison. Some mages don''t even know that once they abandon the original path of the magic, or put forward other opinions, they will be put into prison in the cliff. According to the peeping eye, rod realized that the female mage in front of him could accurately find the location of the prison, which was also related to the legendary mage. The feedback of peeping eye made rod realize that the female mage only knew the location of the prison, but did not know where the death knight Kane was in the prison. From the depth of the prison, rod can feel the waves of magic elements. The undead did not clean up this place. There are the last mages on the island. "Your men should be there." The female mage said timidly. "You did a good job." Looking at the prison on the cliff, rod didn''t look back, just raised his hand, and the dark clouds released from his whole body. The female mage opened her eyes and looked at rod in front of her. Before she realized the crisis, the cloud of death shot to her side. Seeing that she was about to be impacted by the dark clouds, suddenly, a cold thing first covered her thin body, and at the same time, the cloud of death came from her body, which was wiped from both sides of her body to ensure her safety. The cold thing that appeared in front of her and saved her from death from the impact of death cloud was rod''s death knight, Vera. The cold body of the death knight makes Vera not melt under the cloud of death released by rod like other creatures. Even so, Vera is also not comfortable at this time. According to the epic level evocation corresponding to the corpse king, Vera can not resist the cloud of death released by rod''s divine level evocation. It was as if there were burning black marks all over Vera''s back. Even if she didn''t feel any pain, Vera''s body couldn''t stop shaking. It was the body of the death knight''s instinctive reaction in front of the divine evocation. At this time, rod finally turned his eyes, which had been looking at the cliff, to the two people in the field. "I need an explanation." Looking at his own death knight, rod said in a deep voice. Vera was silent. Rod looked at the situation indifferently and said, "give me a reason. Vera, don''t you want to say something? Don''t be a boring topic. " At this time, Vera slowly bent down his body, after a long time, this said: "I think... She is qualified to become one of us." Chapter 1311 "Nonsense." Rod said coldly: "she is not a hero, she has no strong will, and she has no potential to become a necromancer. Why do you think she is qualified to be one of us? The only thing she can be is the corpse king. " The words were refuted by rod, and Vera didn''t feel anxious. At this moment, the calmness of death knight was played to the extreme by him. "Listen to the master, in the whole water element plane, you only arranged me and Kane two death knights, right?" Vera asked respectfully, bending down. Rod''s face remained unchanged, and he replied indifferently, "yes. In a sense, you have already died. The body of the death knight gives you the ability to move underwater without breathing. That''s why I only arranged for you two. In this special environment, ordinary necromancers have no room to play. " Seeing what rod said, Vera said quickly: "powerful master, Kane and I alone can''t control the whole water level. Such a vast ocean requires a lot of people to manage it. " Vera''s sincere words came from his ear, but rod shook his head "There''s nothing to manage here. There''s only an ocean in this plane. What I need you to do is to do your best to transform the undead, to ensure that all dead creatures can be transformed into necromancers to the greatest extent, not lower level undead creatures. " Vera naturally won''t give up easily, and then said: "even so, we still need the help of the necromancer, just like this island. When you leave, we need the management of the necromancer here." Rod was somewhat helpless: "in this case, why don''t I send some necromancers here directly from the thematic plane instead of cultivating one?" "I''m sorry." Rod''s indifferent words made Vera feel cold. "You can''t convince me. You can''t give me a reason to convince me." Seeing rod say this, Vera lowered her head deeply, loosened her clenched hands unconsciously, and a trace of pain appeared on her face. He is not willing to accept such a result, but Vera has no way to resist. Under the control of his mental imprint, he can only accept all this. This is the limit that he can do as a death knight. He can make suggestions to rod, but it is difficult to change rod''s idea. In the end, it is rod himself who makes the decision. Knowing rod''s Vera very well, he naturally knows what he will do. Nothing can change him at this point. "But..." When villa was in despair, he heard rod''s voice again "You have always been the most diligent one among my death knights. It''s rare that you ask me for it, so I won''t refuse it." He scattered the dark clouds around him. Looking at Vera not far away, rod showed a thoughtful look. Among the death knights under rod, Vera before him is undoubtedly the one who is most keen on transformation. His experience value is almost more than the sum of other death knights. On this point, no one can compare with Vera. Vera''s move naturally attracted rod''s attention. Rod brought him to the water element plane to show his ability. Rod will naturally consider Vera''s request. At this time, seeing Vera''s desire to save the mage, rod pondered and agreed to his request. Vera was shocked by rod''s words, and then respectfully said, "thank you for your kindness. I will remember it." Rhode waved his hand, and the bloodless bones of his hand drove his broad robe: "her rank is too low. In my eyes, it''s not worth mentioning. The only way to make her play a role is to turn her into a corpse Witch King. Now that she''s yours, you can kill her or let her go. " "I want you to remember," added rod, who nodded at Vera. "I''ve given you this opportunity to forgive your offence as a death knight. I don''t want this to happen again." Vera sighed, "it won''t happen again." "I hope so." Rod took a deep look at Vera. "I know that your brother''s death has touched you a lot. I hope she can help you. Get better as soon as possible, Vera. I hope to see you who you used to be, who is called "the Devourer of the dead." Seeing what rod said, Vera was puzzled for a moment. As soon as he wanted to explain something, rod ignored the two people behind him, turned around and looked at the hole in the middle of the cliff. The gentle energy of death emanated from divine level evocation gathers around Vera to repair the scars left by erosion. For any undead, the death energy released by rod is a rare thing. It can repair all the injuries on the body, and even improve its own rank after long-term absorption. Of course, if rod is willing, as long as he pushes his own mana value, he can easily transform the death energy of his whole body into a death cloud that can erode all flesh. In order to repair villa''s injury, rod did not say much and released his own death energy. After feeling this, Vera looked at rod with a more complicated look. There was a slight sob in her ear. Vera seemed to find something. She turned her body and looked at the mage beside her. At this time, she was looking at Vera with a frightened face. Her hands hung on both sides of her body tightly, still shaking and biting her teeth. It seemed that she wanted to make no sound in this way, but it didn''t work. Her eyes were red, and tears were falling down, leaving traces on her face. Along the way, although she did not have many words, her tense heart had already reached the limit that she could bear. The conversation between rod and Vera in common language was also heard by her. At this time, she also understood her own destiny. Seeing this, villa took the initiative to approach, and at the same time intended to comfort, but villa''s move, but only played a counter effect. Vera''s approach made her step backward. She raised her hand in a panic, but she couldn''t perform the proper magic. Her foot was caught by the rock on the ground and fell to the ground directly, making a lot of noise. Even rod, who was observing the cliff, couldn''t help looking back. Chapter 1312 At random, he looked in the direction of the voice. Rod didn''t care what happened behind him. He just said to the death knight Vera "You wait for me here. There''s something unusual down here." With that, rod jumped out of the cliff and came to the cave with the effect of slowing down the falling speed brought by the treasure. Vera, who stayed on the cliff, was relieved to see rod leave. But looking at the female mage sitting on the ground, she was in a dilemma for a moment. Although her life was saved by villa, villa couldn''t decide what to do next. When he came to the cave, rod walked a few steps towards the interior, and the space opened up. Torches were inserted on the walls around him, which lit up the interior scene and made rod see everything clearly. In rod''s sight, there are a group of mages who have been prepared for a long time. These mages have heavy complexion and send out strong fluctuations of mana. Their existence also represents the last remaining power on the island. According to rod''s perception of the energy of death, there are many breath of the living in the deepest part of the cave. Among them, rod also perceives a kind of breath of the same origin with himself, which is exactly the same as the energy of death in rod. The owner of this breath is the death Knight Kane that rod is looking for. After discovering the existence of Kane, rod knows that he has not found the wrong position. His own death knight is being imprisoned here by these mages. Feeling the arrival of rod, the mages in the cave are extremely dignified, and the strong fluctuation of water magic comes from them. The blessing of plane rules greatly improves their casting ability. Aware of the state of these mages, especially their intention to fight back, rod didn''t pay any attention to them, just showed a look of contempt. In rod''s view, they were just dying. Even if these mages gather together, their momentum can''t be compared with that of the water element Lord, or even the legendary mage on the island. They can''t bring any threat to rod, and they can''t make rod feel any pressure. Looking at the mages in front of him, rod still didn''t intend to give them any chance. Rod raised his hand, and the dark clouds came out of him and ran straight into the cave. In the face of the black cloud, these mages quickly react, trying to raise a huge ice wall to separate the inside and outside of the cave, and block the enemy in the most peripheral. With the rise of the ice wall, the temperature in the whole cave suddenly dropped. In order to make the ice wall hard enough and finally reach the level of ice, the water mage in the rear used various magic elements to further reduce the temperature. In this case, some of the lower level water mages can''t stand this degree of cold, and their faces are blue with cold. They must actively release the magic of water control to make themselves feel better. At this moment, the blazing lightning continuously hit the surface of the rising ice wall from the outside of the cave, and instantly caused a large number of cracks on the rising ice wall. On the outside of the cave, Rhodes was not affected by the temperature. She was waving her sword. The lightning on the sword could break through all the obstacles ahead. Due to coming here from the sea, and the original battle with the legendary mage, rod''s robe was stained with a lot of water droplets. Now, with the rapid decrease of the temperature inside the cave, the water droplets on rod''s robes condense into icicles, which are hanging on rod. With the mage''s resistance, the temperature on the outside of the cave is too cold for ordinary creatures. If the body is exposed to this cold, it will lose consciousness immediately and cause severe frostbite. For conventional creatures, it''s not a good choice to fight in this environment. They will easily fall into a bad state for themselves. On the contrary, water mages who are familiar with this state will not be affected much by the blessing of magic. It''s a pity that the change of temperature can''t have any influence on rod. His Lich like body brings great convenience to rod. Lightning strikes on the ice wall one after another. The high damage of the fifth level magic completely breaks out. The ice wall doesn''t hold on for a while, and a big hole breaks out in the middle. Then the cloud of death pours into the hole in the center of the ice wall, drowning the mage in the rear. Under the erosion of the cloud of death, the mage behind the ice wall didn''t even utter a cry. In an instant, he lost all his consciousness, along with the flesh and blood on his body. Instead, he was the corpse wizard king who was reborn under the transformation. At the same time, rod put away the blade in his hand with the same look, as if he had just done a trivial thing. When he came to the ice wall with a hole in the middle, just as rod was going to drill through the ice wall, he suddenly felt a sense of crisis in rod''s heart. Without any hesitation, rod immediately moved, and his body immediately disappeared. At the position where rod was standing, most of the broken ice wall suddenly burst from the inside, and the whole body of several corpse witches nearby was blown to pieces. If rod didn''t notice this in time and was affected by the burst ice wall, his end would be the same as those of the necromancer kings. Along with the cloud of death scattered by the air burst by the ice wall, rod noticed that many mages in the cave were staring at themselves. The explosion of the ice wall came from those mages. Even if the strength of these enemies in the cave is far less powerful than that of rod''s former opponent, rod still can''t be careless. Any creature who underestimates the enemy in the battle will pay a price. When he realized this, rod''s face sank. The resistance of these enemies was more tenacious than rod thought. Fortunately, the transformation of the corpse wizard king had spread among the mages in the cave. Rod was not in a hurry. Before long, these mages would fall into deep confusion and eventually be transformed by rod. Suddenly, a wave of space mana came from behind rod. Through his familiarity with space magic, rod immediately judged that the magic that caused the fluctuation of space magic was instant movement. With the blessing of the water element plane, not only rod''s ability to perform instant movement has been improved, but also the mages here. The improvement is even greater than rod''s. Chapter 1313 Sensing the occurrence of the abnormality, rod didn''t have time to think about it. He immediately turned around and looked behind him. At the same time, he waved his sword blade and stabbed back. Through instant movement, a mage appeared behind rod. The mage looks very young with a slightly green face. When he looks at rod, he even looks a little afraid. But in his eyes, there is a will that ordinary people can''t understand. It''s an awareness of death. The moment he noticed the mage''s appearance, rod realized that something was wrong, but he couldn''t stop the stabbing blade. The Titan''s arrow in rod''s hand instantly penetrated into the mage''s chest and ran out from behind him. However, there was no blood on the sword body that came out from behind him. What he had was the constant cold. The seriously injured mage didn''t die at the first time. He lost all his power and couldn''t cast his magic. He could only lift his hand and seize rod''s robe. In this case, rod can''t move instantaneously, let alone the blade of Titan''s arrow is still stuck on the mage''s body. Naturally, rod can''t give up his weapon. Just as rod tried to activate the lightning attached to the artifact to blow up the mage''s body, the mage''s body changed first. With the violent vibration of the water magic elements, the mage''s body burst from the inside, just like the explosion of the broken ice wall before that. The difference is that the carrier of the last explosion was the lifeless ice wall, but the carrier of this explosion was the mage killed by rod. The mage used his body as the carrier to achieve this magic, which had its due effect. The unprepared Rhode was in the center of the explosion and could not dodge. After the explosion, rod''s figure appeared not far away. At this time, rod looked very bad. Most of his robe was broken, revealing a white bone like body. The original hard bones were also full of cracks, especially the ribs on both sides. Although the moment he drew out Titan''s arrow, rod made an instant move, he was still affected by the explosion and suffered a lot of damage. Fortunately, at this time, rod used a body that was not afraid of any damage. If he had been a flesh and blood body, it would have been a blur. The energy of death gathers around rod''s body and recovers his physical injury. With the blessing of God level spiritualism and the body given by endless night ritual, rod is not afraid of any degree of injury. Even so, for the way the mage chose to fight, rod still looked up. When the mage chooses to give up his own life and attack rod in this way, rod can''t react at all. According to the common sense, only the magic assassins, not the real mages, will appear behind him in an instant. Fortunately, at this time, rod did not suffer serious damage, just the damage of health value. With the repair of death energy, he will be able to recover soon. The outcome of this battle will not change because of the mage''s action. Another wave of familiar spatial mana came from behind rod. Rod would not be cheated twice for the same trick. After perceiving the breath of instant movement, rod''s body disappeared. The next moment, rod crossed the middle barrier and appeared in the group of mages in the rear. It''s also an instant move. After perceiving the means of these mages, rod no longer waits and goes directly to the center of the group of mages. The ominous cloud of death spreads rapidly from Rhode''s body, instantly drowning the mages around him. Rhode, who suddenly appears, releases his most lethal large-scale magic without giving them any reaction time. The dark clouds instantly filled the outside of the cave and spread to the inside, submerging all the mages around. When rod ignored the cost of mana, the cloud of death released was enough to shock all the Necromancers. In rod''s perception, with the shadow of the black cloud, the surrounding mana fluctuations gradually subsided, and there was no longer any breath coming from the mages. Those mages had been fully transformed before, and then there was a very strong energy of death. The special rules of the water element potential surface do not suppress the death cloud of Rhodes too much. The effect of the dark clouds released by rod is not much different from that of the main plane. Except rod, the cloud of death released by the king of necromancer has no such effect. Under the unique rules of the water element plane, the cloud of death released by the king of necromancer is not even comparable to the cloud of death cast by ordinary necromancer in the main plane, which has a big gap. Rod naturally noticed that. The intensity of the cloud of death is determined by the level of Necromancy of the releaser. The cloud of death released by rod is transformed from the divine level of Necromancy, which is beyond the reach of the Necromancers. Rhode discovered this when he first came to the water level. Rod realized that the cloud of death he cast was not suppressed by the plane rules, maybe it was related to his own level of evocation, and the special skills of God level, even the plane rules, could not restrict it. The special skills of God level were not the existence that rod could master. Even in the previous life, rod had never heard that any player could master them. He still needs to find out how effective the special skills of God level are. Depending on the effect of special skill of God level, rod can resist the suppression of plane to a certain extent, which rod wrote down deeply. In the level of water element, the effect of a special skill of God level can ensure the power of the cloud of death. Once the level of water element is changed into another environment, this unique effect can also play a role, which is undoubtedly helpful for rod. In addition to plane suppression, many suppression effects on ordinary special skills can''t work on divine special skills. Just when rod felt the change of death energy and carried out the transformation of undead creatures, all the mages who had been blocking in front of the cave had died. On the outside of the cave, only rod and a large number of scarlet eyed necromancer kings were left. In perception, Kane''s breath is still in the cave, which is used to imprison the caster''s prison. Seeing this, rod no longer waits and moves quickly towards the cave. Chapter 1314 Toward the interior of the cave, after crossing the open area in front of him, soon some different scenes appeared in front of him. On both sides of the road, there are separated cells. In the front room, there are all kinds of torture tools, which are full of dark red marks. Recalling the situation that he had noticed from the female mage''s consciousness, rod knew that the prison built on the cliff was for people who betrayed the mage''s God''s will on the island. From the dark blood stains on the cell walls and these carefully forged instruments of torture, the creatures locked here will never feel better. Even in the real blakada, the demonists and necromancers whose identities are exposed will only be expelled, but they will not be imprisoned, and all kinds of punishments will be imposed. The island interior is much more cruel in this regard. As he passed by the prison on both sides, rod looked at the middle of the prison. There was no living thing in the prison, and he did not know whether the living thing in the prison was brought to the depth of the prison by the mage on the island, or whether it was empty originally. Rod noticed that inside the cell, there were unknown reptiles all over the place, and there were still excrement residues in them. I don''t know how long no one cleaned them up. Although rod couldn''t smell anything at this time, he could imagine what a peculiar smell there would be in the prison. If you think back to the ice prison you used to be in, you can know which side has a better environment. At least in the ice prison built by Julong, the internal environment is clean and tidy, so it won''t be like this. In the prison, the most important thing that rod cares about is the special ceremony that exists inside each cell and under the ground. Through his own keen perception, rod found traces of rituals under the ground. Almost every cell has such rituals. The function of the ritual is to absorb the mana of the creatures in the cell until there is no more mana left. At the same time, the constant passing of mana value is also a very serious interference to the mage. In this state, the mage can''t concentrate his attention or even meditate. For a mage, this is undoubtedly the worst state. Rod was not surprised to notice the rituals in the cell, which was in line with rod''s judgment of Kane''s state. He would be surprised if there were no restrictions on the cell where the caster was imprisoned. After moving on for a long distance, there were a lot of voices in front of him. At the same time, human figures began to appear in the cells on both sides of rod. I noticed the appearance of rod, especially the appearance of his skeleton, which was different from that of all mages on the island, and the different performance of the creatures imprisoned in the cell. Some people ignore rod walking in front of the cell and don''t care what happened. Some people curl up with fear in their eyes. Others hold the bars of the cell and yell at rod. No matter what the reaction of these people was, rod responded with the same action, that is, to cover their bodies with dark clouds and make them a member of the undead. It doesn''t need the help of these people. What Rhode needs more is to transform them into undead creatures and let them work for themselves in the form of undead creatures. It''s not just the prisons on both sides. After perceiving a lot of breath belonging to the living, rod goes all out to the depth of the prison and releases his own cloud of death. The dark clouds filled the whole prison. Under the control of rod, in the process of spreading the cloud of death, he only avoided one of the cells, which belonged to Kane. One by one, the necromancer kings formed in the cells on both sides of rod''s body. They put their bodies close to the fence of the cell and welcomed rod''s arrival. Through the control of the ghost King''s cloak, the corpse King beside rod quickly steps forward, destroys the lock of each cell, and releases the corpse king from the cell. At the end, with the spread of the death cloud, the creatures hiding here can not escape the fate of being eroded by the dark clouds. In the system log, the column of experience value kept beating, showing rod the harvest of his trip, but rod didn''t care. At this time, rod stopped outside a cell. Looking towards the inside of the cell, the living thing in it is the death knight, Kane, who belongs to rod. Kane''s condition is not as bad as rod imagined. His body is relatively intact, and there is no trace of torture on his body. The body of the death knight doesn''t feel any pain. The tools of torture that are useful to ordinary people are not worth mentioning in front of the death knight. This may be the reason why Kane''s body is still in good condition at this time. Rod noticed that Kane was lying in a pile of straw mats. Kane didn''t respond to his arrival. He seemed to have lost his consciousness. The body of the death knight enables Kane to stay motionless for a long time. He doesn''t need to eat or breathe. His whole body exudes a sense of death. It looks like he has been dead for a long time and doesn''t know how long. Looking at Kane in this state, if it wasn''t for rod, he could feel the existence of spiritual imprint, and even rod himself could not confirm whether he had really died long ago. Waving Titan''s arrow in his hand, he cuts open the lock of the cell. Then rod enters and comes to Kane. As soon as he arrived in the cell, rod felt that the mana value in his body was out of control. He quickly passed towards the outside world. For a moment, the whole cell was full of pure death energy. Coming to Kane, rod pushes his body, but there''s no response. From Kane''s body, rod felt a very special force, which made Kane fall into a deep silence. It might take him some time to wake Kane up. Cain''s consciousness is not chaos, but trapped in a dreamland. Seeing that Kane didn''t wake up for a moment, rod pondered, then walked out of the cell, and then gave orders with his mental imprint. Because of the special rituals in the prison, rod will not stay in the prison for a long time. If he wants to check Kane''s abnormality, rod also needs to do it outside. At rod''s command, several necromancer kings quickly came to the cell and carried Kane, who was lying in the straw mat, to the corridor outside the cell. With his hand over Kane''s head, rod ordered his consciousness to enter Kane''s body and began to explore the internal abnormalities of Kane''s body. Chapter 1315 As rod enters the prison, Vera, who stays on the shore, does not know what to do. In the process of perception, a strong wave of mana breaks out inside the cliff, and is immediately covered by a larger amount of death energy. Even at this time, Vera feels extremely shocked when she feels this death energy. But villa knows that rod in the cave doesn''t need to worry about himself. In desperation, Vera looked at the female mage who stayed on the cliff with him. After falling to the ground, she simply sat down on the ground. At this time, she was facing Vera with her back. She seemed to put down all her guard, but Vera couldn''t see her face. Looking at her lonely figure, prompted by some emotion, Vera walked toward her involuntarily. Slowing down, stepping on the soft grass and coming behind her, Vera heard her sobs again. In addition, Vera heard her whisper. "Mom..." With a choking voice, it came to Vera. Vera stopped for a moment and fell into a deep silence. When her home is destroyed, even her own life falls into the hands of the enemy. I don''t know how she will be treated. At this time, she is in a desperate situation. The only thing she can do is to call her mother like a child and pray in her heart that her mother can rescue her. Perceiving her state at this time, Vera couldn''t bear it and then sighed. Vera doesn''t know where her mother is now. According to the situation on the island, I''m afraid she has already been transformed into the king of necromancer. Her call is doomed to receive no response. Recalling her experience, Vera was touched. When she came to the mage, Vera squatted down on her side to keep her body level with her. "... what''s your name? My name is Vera pester Vera said with a calm face. His original intention was to comfort the mage in front of him. But somehow, his words became the general tone of interrogation. "... Jane." Noticing Vera''s approach, she leaned over and didn''t want to be watched by Vera, but Vera saw the tears on her face. "Don''t... Worry, Jane. You''ll be OK. Lord Rhode promised to spare your life. You won''t just... Die." Vera gritted his teeth to finish his words. He never thought that it was ten times more difficult to comfort a person with words than to kill a person by releasing the cloud of death. Listen to Vera say so, Jane looked at him, Vera also finally saw Jane''s face, haggard face covered with tears, eyes around already red circle, people can''t help but feel pity. "Can I... Believe you?" Jane asked, trembling uncertainly. Although Jane doesn''t trust Vera who is close to her, she can still feel that Vera is not as bad as the leader. Before that, her actions in front of the cloud of death have been deeply seen by Jane. "Of course you can." With that, Vera sat down on the grass on the cliff, just like Jane. Seeing Vera approaching, Jane quickly shrinks her legs, encircles her legs with her hands, leans her head on her thighs, and looks at vera on the side with a little precaution. "Not long ago, I was a qualified death knight. I took harvesting life and transforming undead creatures as my duty. I never thought I would become what I am now, or even disobey my master''s will. The host must have been disappointed in me and thought I was too weak. " There seems to be something in mind, Vera sighs. Lyle''s death has greatly touched villa. Since then, he can''t lay hands on other people as he once did. He believes that there are people behind them who are worried about them, which is why he chose to save Jane. What makes Vera sigh is that the main reason why rod is willing to let Jane go is actually based on his own achievements. Those necromancers who were killed by Vera at Eli without any burden eventually became the chips for him to save Jane. "Tell me about your mother." Seeing that Jane looked down, Vera tried to comfort her by saying, "maybe I can let you see her once, if she''s still alive." Let Jane see her mother, is the biggest promise vera can give, in the case of not violating rodder, this is also the limit vera can do, Vera does not know, his move, for her is good or bad. "Did you see my mother?" Jane asked hopefully, "you must have met her. She is the only legendary mage on the island. Everyone knows her." Listen to Jane say so, Rao is with death knight don''t need to breathe body, Vera still took a cold breath, he already know who Jane is talking about. "I''ve met her. She led many mages to resist the attack of her master... She was beaten back by Lord rod not long ago. Now she doesn''t know where to hide on the island." For some reason, Vera no longer looks at Jane beside her. Instead, she looks at the grass in front of her, and her words are incoherent. "Great! I knew mom would be fine. " When she heard Vera''s words, she looked happy, her eyes were bright, and the whole person was shining. "She will come to me for sure!" Said, she wiped tears, eyes firm up, the original weak quickly convergence, instead, is in the heart to recognize a matter of perseverance. On one side, Vera fell into silence and silently moved her vision from the grassland to the wider sea. The waves beat under the cliff, and the tide surged and never stopped. Feeling the strange look in Vera''s face, Jane thought it was her change that caused his dissatisfaction. Her eyes softened again and she said softly: "Don''t worry. When my mother comes to save me, I won''t let her hurt you. I promise to protect you, just like you do now." At this time, Vera turned her dull eyes around, as if she didn''t hear clearly, and asked Jane in front of her: "you... What?" Seeing this, Jane leaned over to Vera and said firmly, "I promise that when my mother comes to save me, I will protect you and make everything clear to her. You will be OK." Being watched by Jane, Vera doesn''t dare to look at each other, and immediately moves her eyes to one side. As a death knight, Vera did not know how many lives he took away, but until today, he got such a promise from Jane. A promise that will never be fulfilled. Chapter 1316 Consciousness whirled around for a while. When rod came back to life, he had already appeared in a strange environment. The familiar sound of water flow was introduced into roddell. After staying at the water element level for such a long time, rod could not be more familiar with the sound of water flow. Standing up and looking into the distance, rod saw the endless ocean at a glance. No matter in which plane, the ocean looks the same. The only difference is that rod found himself on a sailing ship with other humans around him. In my perception, I am so weak now, as if I could be blown down by a gust of wind. I have experienced the powerful rod, and I am not familiar with my body now. Looking at his hands, rod noticed that at this time, he had recovered his flesh and blood, but the lines on his palms were not what he was familiar with. His fingers were very thick and short. More importantly, rod''s skin turned dark. All kinds of signs show that rod''s consciousness has come to a body that does not belong to him. Recalling the last situation, in rod''s memory, when he ordered the necromancer king to lift Kane, who was sealed by special forces, out of prison, rod began to find a way to unlock Kane''s consciousness. The power that doesn''t belong to magic elements at all makes Kane''s consciousness fall into an illusion. Although his spiritual imprint has not yet dissipated, rod can''t lift the illusion in Kane''s mind and wake him up. If Rhodes''s perception as like as two peas, the root of this force is exactly the same as the pure spiritual strength of the statue of the mage. The special spiritual power produced by prayer, through the use of the secret method, blocks Kane''s consciousness deeply in the dreamland. Without the help of Kane''s independent consciousness, even rod can''t break this power. This special power has been related to the spiritual level. If rod forcibly uses his own attributes to break this power in Kane''s mind, it will destroy Kane''s consciousness completely. What matters to rod is that the orthodox mages on the island should not use other abilities except the ability of casting. This kind of subtle use of spiritual power is not what those mages can do. The spirit imprint can suppress the consciousness of the death knight, but it can''t erase the consciousness of the death knight itself. When the hero loses his consciousness, there is no will to speak of. It is a few who can regenerate consciousness like the Centaur leader. In order not to lose the death knight, rod had to explore his consciousness into the dreamland formed by Kane''s consciousness and try to wake up Kane''s consciousness from the dreamland. Looking around, rod realized that he had come to the environment where Kane was trapped, just like the trial fantasy he had entered in the skull of Titan. From the memory of Titan giant, rod got a lot of useful information, and the harvest was extremely amazing, including the information of combining artifact. At this time, rod''s fantasy was obviously unable to provide those rewards. This is just the memory of Kane. After understanding this, rod also knows his current situation, but he doesn''t know how to wake up Kane''s consciousness, so as to break the whole illusion. Just as rod was standing there thinking about what to do next, the voice from behind stopped him. "Zarian, the mage wants you to prepare food again? It''s true that the crew can''t see him at the dinner party. Every time, they have to trouble the chef on board A rough voice came from one side, and rod turned to look at himself. He saw a big seaman staring at him. In the face of the crew''s examination, rod nodded in response to silence. When he came to the dreamland, rod did not get any original memory of his body. He had no understanding of the human named zarian and his interpersonal relationship. Looking at the sailor in front of him, rod didn''t have any clue. Rod didn''t know his identity at all. No matter what he said, there might be loopholes. In this case, rod could only respond with silence. "You don''t seem to be in a good mood. It''s not like you usually are." The burly crew said casually, while rod''s eyes became dignified. He didn''t want to see such changes when he just came to the dreamland. "Did the mage punish you again? I told you long ago that it''s not a good choice to be his apprentice. He doesn''t care about you at all. He might as well go to some merchant ships and become a ship master. " Rod''s suspicions did not appear. On the contrary, the burly seaman took the initiative to find a reason to explain rod''s abnormality, which undoubtedly relieved rod. "Well, it''s all your choice. The decision is in your hands. I can''t persuade you, but from my own observation, that mage is not a simple existence. You''d better be careful all the time." After that, without waiting for rod to ask, the burly seaman walked towards the cabin first. After a simple conversation, rod roughly understood his identity on the ship and his current situation. According to the crew, a human named zarian should be the apprentice of a mage on the ship. At the same time, rod had more questions in his mind. Seeing the burly crew entering the cabin, rod pondered, then opened the system log and began to check his own properties. [Name: zarin Hero''s Specialty: unawakened Rank: Level 2 mage apprentice level 9 Attributes: strength 7, speed 9, physique 8, knowledge 6, spirit 10 HP: 4040 Mana: 6060 Pneumatic value: 8080 Skill: None Special skills: intermediate mysticism, primary water magic, primary logistics, primary navigation Magic: Magic Arrow Lv2, water magic LV1, Holy Spirit assist LV1, slow action LV1] Looking at the sign in the property panel, rod was lost in thought for a moment. Weak, is the only evaluation of this body made by rod, in addition, rod can not think of a suitable word to describe. It''s hard to imagine that this is an attribute of a level 9 creature of level 2. If we want to compare it, zarian of level 2-9 is not even as good as rod of level 1. There is a big gap between his basic attributes and his special skills. Chapter 1317 After carefully looking at the attributes of zarin in the attribute panel, rod couldn''t help feeling a moment of difficulty. Without the hero template, the attributes of ordinary creatures can''t be compared with what they used to be. However, in this world, heroes can be regarded as none in the world. Most creatures do not have the growth potential of heroes. They just spend their lives as ordinary creatures. Naturally, their attributes are much weaker than those of heroes of the same level. The higher the level, the more obvious this is. In addition to the extra awakening of hero''s specialty, rod has the same growth potential as a real hero from the beginning, which is also the convenience brought by the system. According to rod''s prediction, with only 40 health points of this body, I''m afraid I can''t even bear a single hit of my body, let alone the Titan''s arrow whose basic damage is as high as 240. Zaryn''s health is even a fraction of the damage of Titan''s arrow. When he came to this dreamland, only the body of an ordinary second-order creature could be used by rod. Although rod would not complain too much, he still felt a moment of difficulty. This body was weaker than he thought. I''m afraid that when he met a slightly stronger enemy, rod would not be able to deal with it. At this time, rod just wants to find Kane as soon as possible and wake up his consciousness so that he can leave this body. In addition to the information related to attributes, there is no task prompt in the system log, which is different from the last time when I was in dreamland. Rod doesn''t know what he should do to wake up Kane. When he comes to the dreamland, he doesn''t know where Kane is on the ship. He may not even be on the ship at all. Just as rod was checking his basic attributes, the previous burly seaman had come out of the cabin and came to rod with a dinner plate in his hand. "These should meet the requirements of the mage. Take them." Smell speech, rod from his hands, will cover the dinner plate, through this body is still intact perception, rod can smell bursts of belong to the smell of food. Still silent, rod nodded, took the plate, and then walked along the deck toward the stern. Although he didn''t get any memory of zarian, rod could vaguely sense the concentration of magic elements nearby. Rod found that the most powerful position of Magic Elements on the whole ship was near the stern of the ship. With this, rod found out the position of the mage on the ship. The perception of magic elements is a compulsory course for all casters. Although this body has a very low level, it still has this basic ability. Walking along the deck, rod checked the information in the property panel again. This time, rod was acutely aware of the abnormality. What kind of mage, after mastering the intermediate mystical skill, still can''t master even the primary wisdom skill? For orthodox mages, the main effects of mysticism are reflected in the ritual of magic and the passive increase of mana value. Compared with this, the most important thing to master is to let the mage quickly learn the wisdom of all kinds of low-level magic. Only those magicians, or real magicians, who practice witchcraft at the same time, will put the study of mysticism in the first place. The vast majority of witchcraft need mysticism as the basis to perform. These circumstances undoubtedly made rod find some abnormalities. The mage on the ship may not be as simple as rod thought. In the absence of any trace of Kane, the only thing Rhode can do is to make sure that he does not expose any abnormality, so as not to cause unnecessary trouble. In the process of moving forward, rod simply searched his body and found a not sharp self-defense dagger, which is undoubtedly a weapon that can be used in an emergency for the master apprentice. In addition, rod also found a shell, which should be considered a special item according to the system. Soon, rod came to an independent cabin, which is also the place with the most rich Magic Elements in the whole ship. Instead of rushing into the cabin, rod began to make his own attempt, and it was about spiritualism. Rod, who has mastered the divine level of evocation, has his own unique understanding of this special skill, which is exclusive to Necromancers. Rod''s understanding of evocation can be said to surpass all creatures in the theme plane. Even those liches who have been studying evocation all the year round, no one can master the divine level evocation. Because of this, recalling all kinds of knowledge in the art of evocation, rod tries to reproduce this special skill which only belongs to the necromancer on the body of zarian. If it goes well, the existence of this special skill will bring great help to rod. It''s not as smooth to recall the knowledge that belongs to the necromancer as rod thought. His mind seems to be covered with a layer of fog. No matter how rod recalls it, it''s hard to recall the knowledge he once had. It''s not just the evocation, any spell that rod mastered can''t be reproduced on the body that belongs to zaryn, which is also the most basic rule in fantasy. However, rod did not mean to give up, he had mastered the divine level of soul, has been beyond the general rules. Even the rules from the water plane can''t limit this level of special skills, which gives Rodney a kind of confidence. Continue to think about the matters related to the divine level of evocation, soon, bursts of change, began to appear in the vicinity of rod''s current body. Strong energy of death gushed out of rod''s body uncontrollably, but rod soon suppressed the diffusion of death energy. Looking towards the attribute panel, there is a soul summoning skill in the special skills column that zarin has mastered. However, at this time, the evocation in the attribute panel is only primary, which can not play a big role. It can only be regarded as better than nothing, and has little influence on rod''s overall strength. After getting the primary evocation, rod only felt his consciousness was blurred, and his control over his body was weakened. He almost couldn''t keep awake in the environment. This is not good news. Let zaryn in the dreamland master the most elementary evocation, which is the limit that rod can achieve with the help of ontological God level evocation. As for the higher level evocation, I''m afraid rod''s consciousness will be forced to withdraw from the dreamland as soon as he lets zaryn master it. After discovering this point, rod did not continue to try. Under the suppression of the mirage rules, he could only act according to the rules. Chapter 1318 When he knocked on the door, rod gently pushed open the cabin door. As soon as he entered, a stale musty smell came to his face, which was also mixed with a strong smell of medicine. Rod looked the same and carefully observed everything in the cabin. The fire light lit up the scene inside the cabin, and the outside light could not enter it. On the simple book chair, various ancient books were piled up in disorder. A huge crucible was set up in the rear, and the flame was burning below. A human in a gray robe was standing in front of the crucible, watching the boiling liquid inside. Noticing the arrival of rod, the mage turned and rod saw his face clearly. On the old and thin face of the mage, he had sharp eyes that did not match his age. His eyes were full of accumulated wisdom, as if he could see everything. For this kind of eyes, rod seems very familiar. Not long ago, rod''s Noumenon also has such eyes, which are even more powerful than the mage in front of him. Under this mage''s gaze, rod''s face remained unchanged, he could not see any urgency, and he seemed extremely calm for a moment. "Zarin." The mage said in a deep voice, "I don''t remember asking you to bring food." Rod calmly replied, "it''s been a long time since your last meal, so I asked the crew for food on my own." From the previous crew, rod got a lot of information, which can be used to cover up his abnormal behavior. Seeing rod''s reply, the mage was surprised: "you have a heart." Rod shook his head, seemingly respectfully said: "as your apprentice, these are what I should do. I understand your obsession with magic. You always study magic for many days and even forget to eat." The mage took a deep look at rod and then said, "put the food on the table. You can go out and come in when I call you." Seeing what the master said, rod didn''t have any superfluous words. He put the plate on the table and walked out of the cabin without saying a word. When he came to the corridor outside, the feeling of gaze on rod still did not disappear. Rod knew that the mage inside the cabin was still watching his every move. After discovering this, rod seemed to stand on the aisle of the stern of the ship casually, looking at the endless ocean without any unnecessary action for a moment. Soon, the sense of gaze that existed in rod''s body gradually disappeared, but rod did not relax his vigilance. He always thought that the mage was still looking at himself. Through his brief contact with the mage, rod saw a lot of useful information. Rod realized that the mage''s identity should be that of the ship mage here, who is responsible for casting spells to help the creatures on the ship out of trouble when the ship is attacked or in a storm. Generally speaking, shipmaster has a very high position in the crew, especially in the ship with high incidence of accidents, the shipmaster has a considerable voice. In the face of disasters that cannot be resisted by manpower, the crew must rely on the power of shipmaster if they want to survive, which also has a very high requirement for the ability of the shipmaster. Through his own perception, rod noticed that the mage had the strength of the sixth level. Even if he just entered the sixth level, he could be regarded as close to the top in blakada''s magic school. Judging from the words of the previous crew, the attitude of the crew towards the mage was not respectful, far from the awe of the high-level mage. Perhaps for the other crew members, they just know that the mage''s ability is very strong, but it is difficult for them to distinguish whether a mage belongs to the fourth level official mage or the sixth level high-level mage. Only the existence of the same caster can distinguish the strength of the mana fluctuation and determine the rank of the caster. In the face of this situation, the master on board often needs to find opportunities to show his own strength, or make the sky clear when the rainstorm is coming, or separate the huge waves from the head-on, in order to gain due respect. Recalling the situation in the room, the mage seemed to be refining the potion, and the whole refining process was coming to an end, which undoubtedly made rod have a lot of ideas. Rod, who has a thorough study of potions, can naturally see the whole process of making potions. Although he does not understand what kind of potions the mage made, he is confident that he will not make any mistakes in the process of making potions. After thinking for a while, something in rod''s arms suddenly vibrated. Feeling the abnormality coming from his body, rod took this thing out and saw that it was the shell that zareen was carrying that caused the vibration. Knowing that this was the way the mage called, rod stopped waiting and turned to enter the cabin. This time, there was a lot of darkness inside the cabin, only the candle light on the wall was still shining, and the flame under the crucible had gone out, only the residual temperature remained. In front of the table where the mage sat, there was still some food left in the plate, but rod''s attention was obviously not here, but in the crucible behind. Inside the crucible, the residual temperature is spreading out, but rod can''t see the traces of the potion. The finished potion has obviously been put into the space ring by this mage. Because all the time in the space ring is static, it is a feasible way to directly put the crude magic medicine into the space ring. Even if it is taken out later, the magic medicine will still keep the temperature before the income, which is also a method that the magic medicine masters like to use. "Take these away." See rod enter cabin inside, master light says. Because of the precious nature of magic, there is generally no property for the caster. If he wants to learn magic, he can only join the freelance chamber of Commerce and find a way to get gold coins. He can only choose to become an apprentice of a powerful mage like zarin. It''s said to be an apprentice, but the work of the apprentice also includes the part that belongs to the servant. When you meet a kind-hearted mage, the apprentice''s treatment is good, and you can learn new magic from time to time. If you meet a grumpy mage, the apprentice will inevitably be punished and will not be taught knowledge for a long time, which is inevitable. Blakada''s magic school is not free to teach magic either. If you want to acquire more knowledge, you must rely on the efforts of the mage himself. After hearing the order of the mage, rod didn''t rush to clean up the dinner plate for the first time, but asked with some doubts: "have you finished refining your potion?" Just then, the mage''s face suddenly changed: "who told you about the potion? I''ve never taught you that. " Chapter 1319 Seeing that the mage suddenly became suspicious, rod realized that he had said something that zarin didn''t know. Although zarian is the apprentice of the mage, from the description of the crew, zarian belongs to the one who is often punished, which also shows rod that he is not careful to serve the mage. Similar to rod''s previous act of taking the initiative to prepare food for the mage, zarin could not have done so. In this case, zarin can''t get the careful instruction of this mage. The several kinds of magic he mastered are all the lowest level magic, and there is no lower level magic than these. This mage, even the most basic magic, is not willing to teach zarian completely. Naturally, it is impossible to teach him more profound magic medicine, and even the name of magic medicine cannot be mentioned to zarian. At this time, seeing rod say the word "magic medicine refining", the mage naturally felt extremely surprised and immediately doubted the person in front of him. "Tell me! Did you peek at my classics? I swear by my name, Cole machin, that if you dare to lie, I will punish you and make you remember forever Rod controlled zarian''s body and looked at the mage in a panic "I''ve never read any classics. It''s a man named Kane who asked me to ask you. He said that you always emit bad smelling gas into the sky. The crew nearby have a lot of opinions. They want to know when you can finish the magic medicine refining." Seeing that rod said so, the mage named Cole gave him a look of embarrassment, and his expression gradually eased down: "I''m afraid you don''t have the courage to peek at my classics. Since Kane asked you to ask me, go back and tell him that I will use air magic to dredge the surrounding air, so that he doesn''t have to worry about the smell. " With that, Cole looked at rod discontentedly: "I can call him Kane if it''s impolite. In your capacity, can you call him Kane? What will the other crew think when they hear that? You should call him captain Kane Cole''s words came from his ear, and rod was stunned. Rod told Cole the name of Kane. He intended to test whether Cole knew Kane''s identity. Unexpectedly, Cole gave such news directly. What makes rod care is that Kane is actually the captain of the ship, which undoubtedly saves rod the trouble of looking for Kane. Without saying much, rod picked up the plate and walked out of the cabin. When he came to the boat and threw the plate into the flowing ocean, rod''s face became cold. From master Cole, rod found a variety of unusual places. There is a kind of breath that does not belong to the orthodox mage. If rod does not feel wrong, it belongs to the wizard. Among them, the most important point is that Cole''s anger when mentioning the classics is far more than the average mage''s emphasis on magic knowledge. This undoubtedly makes rod realize that there are some secrets hidden in Cole''s Classics. The refining of magic medicine can directly reflect the identity of the magician. The magic medicine studied by the magician always needs to use the biological body as the material for refining. If you can observe Cole''s refining of magic medicine closely, rod can know a lot of information. Rod didn''t know what Cole was hiding. In rod''s view, what Cole is hiding is that he belongs to the status of a magician, but he doesn''t know how far his research on witchcraft has reached. According to the feedback from the system log, the intermediate mysticism that exists in zarin is probably not taught by Cole. If rod is right, it should be learned by zarin by peeping at the classics. Unlike rod, who can learn special skills directly through skill points, ordinary creatures need to take certain risks or even pay a heavy price to acquire these valuable knowledge. At this time, now that he has got Kane''s identity, the next thing is easy. Rod just needs to find out the location of the captain''s room, and then he can find a way to wake Kane up. Just as rod was about to ask the other crew about the location of the captain''s cabin in the name of master Cole, he suddenly came over from the deck from a distance. Following the crew''s line of sight, rod looked up to the sea and saw two huge sailboats coming rapidly in the direction of the ships. "Zarin, you''re here." Just when rod was in doubt, the previous burly seaman found rod''s existence at a glance, "go to master Cole, we''ve met the enemy!" "What happened? Who are our enemies? " Rod is not in a hurry to find the mage, but intends to get more information from the crew. "Pirates of Reagan!" The seaman said in a trembling voice, revealing a term that rod had never heard of before: "thunder and giant shark, I''m afraid the notorious" thunder fury "and" waterwalker "are all on board, my God! Why do we encounter the existence of this order? " The crew, who was originally burly, could not help shivering when he mentioned these two names. He felt heartfelt fear for the existence of these two names. All of a sudden, he seemed to think of something, and his eyes burst out with a ray of hope: "go to find master Cole, only he can deal with these enemies, what are you waiting for?" Looking at the massive crew in front of him, rod felt helpless. Not long ago, he was still saying bad things about master Cole. Now, in the face of an irresistible enemy, he can only put all his hopes of survival on master Cole. "No, I already know." With a wave of space mana, high-level mage Cole appears behind rod. "Master Cole, please cast the spell quickly to stop the pirates from coming near Seeing that master Cole appeared here, the crew said in a hurry. Other crew members nearby were also attracted by Cole''s appearance and moved closer to him. However, Cole didn''t mean to cast any spells, but said faintly: "I will cast a spell to stop the enemy from approaching. You don''t have to worry. You just need to do your own thing. The most important thing now is to wait for the captain to give orders." Cole''s words immediately reassured the crew around him. At this moment, Cole suddenly looked at rod, one of the crew: "you come with me." Without waiting for rod''s reply, Cole walked in one direction first. Seeing this, rod had to follow in the rear. Chapter 1320 In the process of following Cole, rod could not help thinking about the present situation. According to rod''s understanding, at this time, he was in the memory of Kane, and it was a very important memory for Kane. From the crew, rod learned about the existence of the Reagan pirates. The pirates who came to attack may have impressed Kane. If rod knew Kane''s past experience, it might be helpful to the current situation. Unfortunately, rod knew little about Kane. He only knew that Kane was a hero, but he never knew how he awakened the hero''s will. Unable to help the current situation from intelligence, rod can only trust his own judgment. Following Cole all the way, rod seemed to find something. He asked with some doubts, "master, don''t you use your magic to stop the pirates from approaching?" "Do your own thing, zaryn." Cole replied, "I don''t need you to remind me." "I don''t understand." Rod went on to say that from Cole''s body, rod vaguely felt some abnormality: "the crew are waiting for you to save them, and only you have such power." Perhaps annoyed by rod''s constant questioning, Cole impatiently explained: "I will naturally cast a spell against the pirates, but before that, I have some questions to ask Kane in the captain''s room. You know what? Those knights should take silence as a virtue After getting such an answer, rod was silent. Soon, he came to the captain''s room with Cole. Following Cole into the captain''s room, rod first saw the object he was looking for, that is, the figure of Kane. Kane, in front of him, is very different from the death knight in rod''s impression. He looks younger, and his handsome face is a little flustered. As a captain, Kane had already heard from the Pirates of Reagan. At this time, he was relieved to see Cole appear "Master Cole, you are here at the right time. A group of Pirates without eyes are attacking us. Hurry up and find a way to deal with them." It''s one of the tasks of the shipmaster to deal with the attacking enemy while sailing. The magic of the high-level mage is much more powerful than that of the crew''s weapons. However, at this time, Cole didn''t follow the orders, but looked at Kane with a serious face. "Is that what you''re going to look at? I didn''t pay you those gold coins to stand in a daze! " Seeing that Cole was unmoved, Kane said in a loud voice. "When you paid me gold, you didn''t tell me that you would be attacked by the Reagan pirates." Cole replied coldly. "Not only that." Cole stepped forward, looked directly at Kane and said, "the two legendary leaders of the Reagan pirates are on board. They will arrive soon. Even me, I''m afraid, can''t resist." "Pirates of Reagan... How could that be?" After getting the news from Cole, Kane lost all hope. "The most important thing now is not to stop them from approaching, but to find out the purpose of the pirates." Cole asked in a deep voice, "tell me, why are the Reagan pirates after you? Ordinary merchant ships are not worth the hands of the pirate leaders themselves. What on earth is there in you that they should care about? " Kerr''s words came from his ear, and Kane''s expression was evasive. He did not dare to look directly at the mage in front of him. Cole stepped forward two steps again and reached for Kane''s collar. "This is not a time for hesitation. The life of the whole ship is related to you. I believe you don''t want all the crew to die in vain because of your concealment." Trying to get rid of Cole''s grip on the collar, Kane took a deep breath: "you''re right, if it''s just an ordinary voyage, it''s not worth the pirate leader''s hand." Cole asked gravely, "tell me! What is the real purpose of your voyage? " Kane hesitated to look at rod. Rodden understood what he thought. As soon as he was about to leave, he heard Cole say, "don''t worry. He''s my most trusted apprentice." Rod''s face was stunned. According to his observation, the relationship between zareen and Cole had not reached this point before. Listen to Cole say, Kane no longer hesitated, then from the space ring, take out a heavy iron box. After the iron box was opened, with the things in it unfolding in front of several people, not only Cole took a cold breath, but also rod''s face changed. What appeared in front of rod''s eyes was a shining golden helmet with upward wing like decorations on both sides. It was obvious that it was not an ordinary product. Looking at the helmet in front of him, rod realized the seriousness of the problem. He did not expect that there was such a thing in Kane''s memory. If it wasn''t for Kane on the island, consciousness would be trapped by its own memory, and rod would not have been able to get such information. According to rod''s recollection, the helmet that Kane took out should belong to one of the components of the combined artifact, and it is also the top class. Once the artifact combination is complete, its effect will even surpass the Titan''s arrow in rod''s hand. There are not many artifacts that can be evaluated like this by rod in the whole world. The Titan arrow in rod''s hand is already the top-level artifact. Only those artifacts related to the main line of the expansion can surpass it in efficacy. To rod''s surprise, he got the information of this special artifact from Kane''s memory. "It''s impossible..." looking at the golden helmet in the iron box, Cole recognized its origin and sighed to Kane: "crown of the Oracle... Where did you find this treasure?" From Cole''s words, rod got the name of this artifact component. According to rod''s memory, the complete combination artifact corresponding to the "crown of the oracle" just ended the "angel alliance" of the second expansion. With the continuous transformation of corpses and witches, rod had been worried about the "angel alliance" of the combined artifact existing in the Erathian forces. Although he has not been able to get the news of the existence of this combination of artifact from the war situation over there, rod can''t put down this worry. According to rod''s expectation, the effect of this artifact is enough to change the situation of the whole battle in an instant. To rod''s surprise, from Kane''s memory, he first came into contact with the existence of the most powerful combination artifact "angel alliance". Chapter 1321 With Cole uttering the name of the treasure, the atmosphere in the field suddenly became dignified. Rod can feel that Cole''s breath suddenly becomes short, and he seems unable to control his emotions. According to a high-level mage''s control over his body, this is obviously something that should not happen. "Tell me, Kane, how did you get this treasure and who did you give it to?" Aware of the abnormality in his state, Cole held his breath and asked Kane. "It doesn''t seem to have anything to do with you." "It has something to do with me, of course. If it''s normal, you may say so, but now, because of this treasure, those Reagan pirates are attracted, and the life of the whole ship may be lost. You''d better make it clear quickly. " Kane''s expression changed for a while. After a moment of silence, he explained: "You are right. You have the right to know all this. On this voyage, the crew only knew that they were going to blakhada to deliver a batch of important goods. What they didn''t know was that my task was to hand over the crown of the oracle to the prophet of blakhada, orak the eye of revelation. " "Mission? Who assigned you this task? " Cole asked. Kane closed his eyes. "I''ve said enough." Cole also realized that his inquiry was wrong and did not continue to ask. "Do you know what the crown of the Oracle means? I don''t think you know at all. If you know a little bit about it, you won''t take only one shipmaster for protection! Fortunately, it''s not too late. With the help of the crown of the Oracle, I can resist those pirates. With the blessing of this treasure, even the legendary pirates will not be my opponent. " Speaking to Kane, Cole immediately stepped forward and tried to take the treasure out of the iron box. However, Kane did not agree with him and reached out to block Cole. "Kane!" Cole said in a high voice, "what are you hesitating about? The existence of this treasure can save the lives of the whole ship. I need its power! Are you going to give the treasure directly to the pirates in exchange for their forgiveness? " Kane didn''t give in at all: "I told you that I must hand over this treasure to the prophet of blakhada, not to mention that you can''t control it with your power." "Are you belittling my power? Anyway, I''m also a high-level mage recognized by the magic academy! " Cole''s face changed. Kane sighed: "in the crown of the Oracle, there is almost unlimited knowledge and the power of revelation. Only the legendary priest with the most condensed spirit, or the prophet in blakhada who knows everything, can bear the power of the crown of oracles. If you think you can compare with them, I have nothing to say Cole took a deep breath. He also understood the gap between himself and those people. Even so, Cole was still reluctant to give up the crown of the oracle "The legendary pirates will arrive soon. I can''t think of any other way to defeat them except this treasure. Whether I can bear the power of this treasure or not, I need it, otherwise... " Cole didn''t go on and Kane understood what he meant. The existence of legendary creatures is not so easy to deal with. If it is put on the battlefield, each legendary creature can exist with one enemy against thousands, and has the ability to completely reverse a war situation. Once confronted with this existence, it will be a disaster for all crew members. The only one who has the power to fight against the legendary pirates is Kerr in front of Kane. Even so, there is still a huge gap between Kerr and the real legendary creature, which can only be resisted. In desperation, Kane put down his hand in front of cole and said slowly, "I hope your spirit is as strong as you think, and will not be disturbed by the revelation in the crown of the oracle." Without Kane''s obstruction, Cole immediately stepped forward and grasped the crown of the oracle in his hand. Under rod''s gaze, Cole shivered and put the crown of the oracle on his head. On the golden crown, he burst out a pure white light and a strong force. The light of light, so that rod had to close his eyes, even so, the light still penetrated rod''s eyelids, straight into rod''s mind. At the same time, under the effect of his own perception, rod is acutely aware of the change in Cole. Rod noticed that what emerged from the crown of oracles was a huge pure spiritual force, which could be condensed only by praying wholeheartedly and day and night. In addition, this kind of spiritual power is the same as the spiritual power that rod perceived from the statues on the island and blocked Kane''s consciousness. Compared with the spiritual power in the crown of the Oracle, rod is more concerned about Cole as the carrier of this power. According to rod''s understanding, this level of spiritual strength can not be easily borne. Even if rod, who is carrying two artifact, comes here in the strongest state, he may not be able to bear the spiritual force, and Cole in the field is even less likely. Perhaps, as Kane said, only the legendary priests and the prophets of blakada are qualified to wear this treasure. Just as rod was thinking, the light gradually dissipated. When rod opened his eyes, it seemed that the hair scene had returned to normal. The only thing that didn''t dissipate was the enormous spiritual power that was pouring into Cole''s body from the crown of the oracle. "Master Cole, how are you feeling now?" After noticing the unusual break, Kane quickly asked Cole, who was very worried about Cole''s current state. Kane warned Cole long before he wore the crown of the oracle. "I''ve never... Felt better." Cole said intermittently, "all the academic problems that have been bothering me... Now I have answers. All the secrets that I have never heard of have appeared in my mind. I am confident that I will become a real legendary mage. Not only that, I am confident that I will become a more powerful being..." All of a sudden, Cole let out a cry of pain, covering his head with his hands and half kneeling on the ground. "Revelation... I got some inspiration. It''s about rod... Rod''s here for you. Kane, who''s rod? Is it some Lord related to you? Why does he appear in revelation? Answer me There was Cole''s bitter cry in his ear, and Kane was stunned for a moment, showing a confused look at the same time. "I''ve never heard of this man." Cain murmured. Chapter 1322 The changes in the field were also seen by rod. Somehow, the revelation in the crown of the Oracle revealed to Cole the existence of rod, which rod could not have foreseen. He never thought that what exposed his existence was such a treasure. When he heard rod''s name, Kane''s consciousness suddenly fell into a trance. He didn''t know what had happened. It was a name he had never remembered, but it brought him a touch. For rod, this is a good sign. According to rod''s understanding, just let Kane recall his identity as a death knight and his current situation, the whole fantasy will be broken, and rod will be able to wake him up. See Kane''s consciousness has a sign of awakening, rod just about to say something, but once again a change. He tried to tear the crown of the Oracle off his head, but it didn''t work. The crown of the Oracle had been firmly attached to his head. The red liquid drips down from Cole''s head. Cole''s fierce pulling has no effect. If you want to take off the crown of the Oracle, you must tear off your scalp. Under the gaze of rod, Cole''s body began to change. His five fingers of his left hand closed uncontrollably, and the gap between his fingers closed slowly, becoming a strong and huge tentacle. His right phalanx extended rapidly, protruding from the body under the skin and flesh package, just like sharp thorns, and there was no stop trend. Not limited to his arms, Cole''s whole body is changing. His ribs open to the outside of his body, exposing the beating heart in his chest. His upper and lower jaws open uncontrollably, tearing the corners of his mouth. His soft tongue bifurcates from the middle, turning into a snake like letter, constantly shaking. In the crown of oracles above Cole''s head, pure spiritual power is constantly instilling into his body, making his power further enhanced and transforming Cole into a more powerful form. On one side, Kane, who had ever seen such a scene, kept trying to keep himself calm, but he couldn''t do it at all. His body began to tremble faintly and retreated one after another, making Kane touch the wall behind him. Just in front of him, the mage who was still arguing with him turned into a monster. Just looking at his appearance, Kane felt a burst of fear and could still stand up instead of running away. Kane''s spiritual will has surpassed most creatures. "Chi..." Just when Kane was at a loss, with the sound of a sharp instrument penetrating into his body, the changing monster suddenly trembled violently. Then, as if he had lost all his strength, he fell on the ground and made a sound. There was no movement. Kane noticed that it was the apprentice who originally existed beside Cole and came here with him that ended the monster''s transformation. If Kane remembers correctly, the apprentice should be called zarian. When he came to the captain''s room, zarin didn''t say anything. He just waited in silence until Cole changed into a monster. Zarin immediately approached the monster and pierced the monster''s exposed heart with his dagger, thus ending his life. In such a short time, the whole captain''s room is almost occupied by monsters with rapid expansion. Kane can''t imagine why the monsters will exist if they continue to change. I''m afraid the monsters can kill all the crew without pirates. Looking at zarian, Kane sighed: "thanks to your hand, if Cole continues to change, the consequences will be unimaginable." However, in response to Kane, it was zaryn''s indifferent eyes: "it''s time to wake up, Kane." Kane didn''t understand. At this moment, he suddenly felt the ominous atmosphere of zarian. This ominous breath undoubtedly made Kane realize something: "are you a necromancer? I''ve felt this before, and Cole didn''t find your identity? " Under Kane''s gaze, zarian said in a deep voice, "I''m rod, and you''re my death knight. Now I''m trapped in my memory. Wake up, Kane." Kane looked more puzzled: "what are you talking about? You said your name was rod? Are you the rod Cole mentioned in the revelation? " Seeing that Kane had not realized his identity, rod was helpless: "he was talking about me. Don''t you understand who I am? " Kane shook his head: "rod... This name is so common. There are not a thousand people who call this name in eracia, and there are hundreds. Have I ever known you?" Without answering Kane''s doubts and continuing to say something to Kane, rod showed a difficult look. Kane''s reaction has undoubtedly explained to rod that simple communication alone can not awaken Kane''s consciousness. It must have more intense stimulation. Looking at the monster corpse that Cole turned into at his feet, rod realized that he shouldn''t just kill it. He seemed to have made a mistake. The previous judgment made rod realize that this is the memory of Kane, and everything that happened is in Kane''s memory. Without rod''s appearance and involvement, according to the normal development of things, Cole''s monster can easily destroy Kane''s ship. At that time, it is the pirates who can save Kane. According to rod''s prediction, the original Kane was probably rescued by the pirates, and then something happened that made him remember, which is the root of this memory. Unfortunately, the appearance of rod has undoubtedly destroyed all this. The monster that Cole turned into has not yet shown a complete form, but rod has destroyed the core of life and can not play its original role. Without the monster that Cole turned into, rod would not be able to recreate the memory that once belonged to Kane and the consciousness that existed in Kane''s heart, because this memory was deeply shocked and could not be awakened. What makes rod more concerned is that as he enters this dreamland, the connection between his consciousness and noumenon is gradually weakening. At the beginning, rod can recall the matters related to spiritualism through his perception of noumenon. Now, rod can''t perceive the existence of noumenon at all. That special spiritual force trapped rod''s consciousness here. Rod could not easily escape from the dreamland. If zarian''s body died in the dreamland before Kane woke up, rod would never wake up again. Chapter 1323 Instead of trying to awaken Kane''s true consciousness, rod bent down and took the crown of Oracle off the monster''s corpse. Looking at the golden crown in his hand, rod knew that it was the source of Kohl''s change. The power contained in it was far beyond Kohl''s ability to bear, and only a real legendary creature could bear one or two. According to Kane, the crown of the Oracle contains infinite knowledge and Enlightenment for the future. Among them, what makes Cole change is necessarily the part related to magic knowledge, and only magic knowledge can make Cole''s body change. Through the previous observation, rod has already found that Cole has mastered a lot of magic knowledge. When he chose to wear the crown of Oracle, under the instillation of knowledge in the crown of Oracle, Cole gained magic knowledge that he could not understand, and then he was attacked by magic. The magic knowledge far beyond Cole''s own level was constantly instilled into Cole''s body from the crown of the Oracle, but Cole was unable to end this process with his own strength, which eventually led to a tragic end. The backfire from the knowledge of witchcraft makes Cole''s body change before he understands the knowledge. He is transformed by the most top-level witchcraft and finally becomes the monster that rod sees. If it wasn''t for rod''s prevention, the monster that Cole turned into would continue to change. Far from the moment when it stopped, no one knew what the end of the magic change was. The scene that happened to Cole made rod fall into silence. Even with Kane''s warning in advance, rod did not expect that the crown of the Oracle still had this effect. In principle, treasures such as the crown of the Oracle will not harm the users themselves, and the actual situation is also true. It is the changes caused by the knowledge of witchcraft that really kill Cole, not the crown of the Oracle itself. Through his own observation, rod noticed that according to the characteristics of the crown of oracles, it should be based on wearing the knowledge he has mastered to instill deeper knowledge. Rod predicted that if Cole didn''t master the magic knowledge, when he was wearing the crown of Oracle, the crown of Oracle would probably instill in him the knowledge related to magic, not the magic knowledge. Aware of this, looking at the crown of the oracle in his hand, rod had other ideas in his mind. Under Kane''s gaze, rod raises the crown of the oracle and prepares to put it on his head. "Are you crazy, zarian?" Kane said hastily: "don''t you see the end of Cole? Are you going to wear it on your head? I should not have taken out the crown of the Oracle! " Ignoring Kane and not stopping himself, rod slowly put the crown of the oracle on his head. In an instant, a huge amount of death energy gushed out from the captain''s room, and the gloomy atmosphere filled the room. Almost condensed death energy turned into waves and scattered everything around. The strong air current forced Kane to block his hands in front of him to barely see the object. To Kane''s horror, on the ground, the body of the monster that had been stabbed into the heart by a dagger was constantly twitching, and it seemed that it would come back to life soon. Kane, who had seen Cole''s changes, responded in time this time. He didn''t dare to stay at all and rushed out of the captain''s room. Who knows what the monsters on the ground and the man wearing the Oracle crown will look like when these changes are over? With Kane''s departure, the energy of death in the captain''s room becomes more and more profound, even touching the essence of death, which is enough to make all creatures feel fear. At this time, it seems to be affected by some kind of influence. The death energy quickly converges to a place, and the darkness dissipates a little bit. When the last wisp of death energy disappears, zaryn''s body emerges from the darkness. The source of all kinds of changes in the captain''s room is rod, who wears the crown of Oracle. At this time, rod is feeling the change of himself with satisfaction. In the property panel, zarian now has a legendary level of soul summoning, which may not be as effective as Lord''s God level of soul summoning, but it is also much better than ordinary Necromancers. Rhode''s ability to raise the level of necromancy is thanks to the crown of the oracle. Consistent with what rod thought, when he controlled zarin''s body and wore the crown of Oracle, there was infinite knowledge in this treasure, which was instilled into zarin''s mind. There is no way to stop the inculcation of knowledge by the crown of Oracle, and it is decided by the knowledge that has been mastered. Without mastering the most basic witchcraft, we can not obtain the knowledge of witchcraft from the crown of Oracle. All the knowledge contained in the crown of Oracle belongs to the top level. Only the legendary special skills can make a thorough understanding of this knowledge. If you forcibly accept the knowledge that does not belong to your own level, you will probably end up with Kohl''s body being attacked by that knowledge. As far as zarin''s body is concerned, the knowledge he can choose from the crown of oracles includes not only the knowledge related to mages, but also the knowledge of witchcraft and spiritualism. Before that, rod tried to perceive the existence of noumenon and recall the special skills related to noumenon in this body, but he failed to achieve great results and only recalled the primary spiritualism. At this time, the original primary spiritualism helped rod a lot. When he wore the crown of the Oracle, with the help of the primary spiritualism, he was entitled to acquire the knowledge related to spiritualism. Unlike Kohl, who can''t understand the profound knowledge of enchantment, rod, who used to have the divine level of enchantment, has already understood the knowledge of enchantment and can''t understand it any more. As far as rod is concerned, if it''s a real God level spiritualism, rod may have to understand it well. It''s just a legend level spiritualism. He doesn''t need to understand it too much to master it smoothly. By virtue of the almost infinite knowledge in the crown of Oracle, rod at this time successfully understood the legendary level of evocation. What makes rod care is that as he really mastered the legendary evocation, there will be no new knowledge instilled in the crown of the oracle. After achieving this, this treasure will fall into peace, and rod can take it down at any time. Rhode did not get any other information from the crown of the Oracle except for the insights related to legendary evocation. The effect of revelation is undoubtedly the most important function of the crown of oracles. Perhaps because he was in a dreamland, the crown of oracles failed to bring any enlightenment to rod. Rod didn''t care about it. Instead, he focused on the monster corpse transformed by Cole. Chapter 1324 He quickly ran out of the captain''s room to avoid the influence of the change. Just as Kane was going to look back at the door to see what was happening inside, the cry of killing caught his attention. Kane went to see the last thing he wanted to see. Within the time of Cole''s change and zaryn''s crown of Oracle, the Reagan pirates had already boarded the deck and were engaged in a fierce battle with the crew. In the face of the fierce enemy, the possible legendary pirates, and the lack of Kane''s command, the crew''s morale is low. If it wasn''t for the Reagan pirates who never accept surrender, and all around the sea, there is no way to escape, the crew might have already fled. "Don''t panic, they''re just pirates! Take out your courage and fight to the end! " Seeing this, Kane yelled, pulling out his sword at the same time, hoping to boost the morale of the crew. The appearance of Kane has stabilized the morale of the remaining crew. The existence of the captain is the benchmark in the crew''s mind at any time. Soon, the crew moved in Kane''s direction, hoping to build a defense. "Captain, where is master Cole now? We need his strength! " Cain''s side, a burly crew asked, his body multiple injuries, blood is dripping down the arm. The burly crew asked the most concerned question of all crew members, that is, the trace of shipmaster. In the face of irresistible enemies, only shipmaster has the ability to get them out of trouble. "Cole, he..." Kane didn''t give an explanation. His eyes suddenly coagulated, and he looked in one direction involuntarily. In that direction, he felt an extremely powerful breath, far more than all the creatures he had seen before. Kane''s abnormal behavior also attracted the attention of these crew members. They looked in the same direction and suddenly let out a burst of exclamation. What appeared in front of these crew members was a special woman. Her figure was a little bigger than that of the heaviest crew. Her blue dress was tightly around her arms. She could imagine how strong the muscles were below her. Her hands were holding a machete, which was covered with blood. "It''s her, Sylvia the water walker..." exclaimed the crew beside Kane. Before the crew''s words were heard, the people in front of them took action. The blue phantom passes through the crew. Whenever the silver flash suddenly appears, it is bound to be accompanied by the soaring blood spring. As the last crew member''s head fell heavily to the ground, Kane felt light, his feet off the ground, and was lifted up by the collar of his clothes. "Are you the captain of this ship?" There was an inquiry in his ear. Kane looked at him stupidly and saw that it was the legendary pirate, Sylvia, who was known as "waterwalker", who mentioned him. In a short moment, she would clean up all the crew beside Kane, carrying Kane, looking as effortless as carrying a child. In front of the real legendary creature, Kane''s strength can only be regarded as a child, unable to resist to any extent. Kane was shocked to see his men die in an instant. Now he was mentioned by the legendary pirates with one hand, which made Kane speechless and nodded in silence. "Are you dumb? Answer my question Very dissatisfied with Kane''s reaction, Sylvia scolded, and wanted to get a satisfactory answer from Kane. "It seems that you have caught the captain of the ship, Waterman." Not far away, a low male voice came, which attracted Kane''s attention. Kane followed his reputation and appeared in front of him was a bald man with bronze skin. His whole face was covered with tattoos. The dark dye outlined the skeleton like lines on his face. No less than Sylvia''s powerful momentum, also exists in this man, that is only the legendary creature, can have momentum. "I caught him first. I should be the first one to inquire about the whereabouts of the treasure. I don''t care what kind of" Thunderbolt "you are. If you act with me, you should follow my rules!" In the face of the man, Sylvia''s tone is not polite at all. "As you wish, but you should know that the whereabouts of the treasure should not be lost, otherwise not only you, but also all the Pirates of Reagan will be implicated, and the adult will not allow any failure in the operation." The man, known as "thunder fury", didn''t compete with Sylvia for Kane''s ownership, so he gave her the chance on his own initiative, and there was full of fear in his words. After listening to the conversation between Sylvia and the man, Kane learned a lot. Among them, when Sylvia mentions the title "Thunderbolt", Kane realizes the identity of the man in front of him¡° He is also the leader of the Reagan pirates. His rank has long been legendary. He is famous for his ability to cast magic related to lightning. He is a rare caster among the pirates. What makes Kane care is that listening to the words of these two legendary pirates, they did not choose to attack themselves on the spur of the moment, but were instructed by someone. "Captain." Then Kane''s body was carried to Sylvia''s eyes. "Have you ever seen a crown with apocalyptic effect? I''m looking for its whereabouts. If you can provide information about this treasure, I think I''ll be very grateful. Don''t tell me that you have thrown it into the sea. " From Sylvia''s words, Kane finally confirmed the purpose of these pirates, and the words became tough. She didn''t care that she was being held in her hands "Do you want to thank me with your machete? You and I both know my end. Do you think I''ll give you any information? " Sylvia said with some regret: "at least you can have less pain. If you can hand over the treasure and I''m in a good mood, maybe I can leave you in the ocean to live and die. This is my greatest kindness. " Kane shook his head firmly in his eyes, and Sylvia''s voice turned cold: "it seems that you have to feel pain to understand your current situation." Just as the atmosphere in the field became heavy, a strange noise came from the cabin behind. Waves of violent shaking made the pirates who boarded the ship unstable. Only a few high-level pirates could keep standing. Cracks spread on the surface of the ship, and the sea poured in. A huge monster broke the deck from below and appeared in the eyes of all creatures in the field. Chapter 1325 "What''s that?" Looking at the monster appearing under the deck, a pirate who witnessed his companion''s death screamed. From the bottom of the deck, these pirates have never seen monsters, it has a fat purple body, flesh and viscera mixed together, can not see how to operate, it is difficult to imagine how such a body exists, it shows the size of the deck, even larger than a few ogres combined. Twisted strong tentacles, stretching out from the monster''s body, with sharp bone spines on one side and pale fog, cover the whole body of the monster, making it look unreal. Even though they have sailed countless sea areas, the well-informed pirates have never seen such monsters. Such monsters have already surpassed the cognition of ordinary creatures and can not be formed naturally. As soon as the monster appeared, it launched a fierce attack on the pirates around. The pirates'' counterattack could not even destroy the monster''s external skin. In the face of Pirates gathered together, the monster even spews out a pale fog. All pirates who are touched by the fog are deeply weak. They can''t exert any strength, so they can only watch their skin lose its vitality, as if they are tens of years old. The sudden appearance of a monster under the deck immediately caused heavy losses to the original pirates. Ordinary pirates, relying only on their weapons, have no ability to resist such a monster. Bright lightning, cut through the pale clouds, hit the monster''s body, on the purple body, suddenly burst a burst of blood fog. It was cortri who released the lightning. Known as "the fury of thunder", he displayed his best magic at the moment when he found something wrong. Lightning hit the monster''s body, but the monster did not fall down as kotley expected. It waved its tentacles and rolled the bodies of the dead pirates around. In an instant, the monster''s size was huge again. The damage left by the lightning was restored as before, and there was no sign of any injury. What happened in front of them shocked many pirates. They held on to their weapons and didn''t know how to defeat this monster. "What did you do?" See the appearance of the monster, so that his men suffered heavy losses, Sylvia immediately asked Kane. "I didn''t do anything. I''m being held by you." Kane also noticed the monster in front of him, and then his face sank and he replied fearlessly. "Damn it." Sylvia yelled and threw Kane to the ground with his backhand. Kane''s body, and still intact deck to a close contact, he just wanted to climb up from the deck, his head was a cold hard things dead pressure. "I''ll ask you one last time." Stepping on Kane and slashing his cheek with a machete, Sylvia asked coldly, "the golden crown of revelation, where did you put it?" "Do you really want this treasure?" Blood flowed down his face. His face was crushed and deformed by the delicate leather boots, but Kane still sneered. "To be honest, I''m not interested in this kind of caster''s exclusive treasure, but since the one named for it, I can only find a way to get it." "In that case, go and get it yourself, and see if the top of the monster on the deck is the treasure you want?" Sylvia was stunned and then looked in the direction of the monster. With a flash of lightning, the body of the monster''s bloated flesh and blood was blown away, revealing various structures under its body. What exists in the deepest part of the monster''s body is a crown with golden light, which is also the crown of oracle that Sylvia wants to obtain in this trip. Not only did Sylvia discover the existence of the crown of the Oracle, but cortre, who opened up the monster''s body, also discovered the location of the treasure, and then said in a high voice: "I''ve told you once, waterwalker. Who can get this treasure depends on his own means!" Sylvia gritted his teeth, although he wanted to join the battle immediately, he still looked at Kane at his feet: "what''s the matter? You made that monster? " The smell of the waves came from the boots. Kane said with disdain, "I really don''t know. It seems that all the people with the crown of Oracle will become monsters out of control. My shipmaster died in this way, or you won''t get on my boat." After receiving such an answer, Sylvia kicked Kane away, and Kane''s body glided a certain distance on the deck until it hit the mast. "Take him to the great shark." Sylvia told his men, and then looked at Kane, who had fallen to the ground: "I have some questions for you, but not now." Kane coughed weakly and his mouth overflowed with blood. At the sign of Sylvia, several pirates quickly came forward, put Kane up, and then sent to her ship. Being held up by these pirates, Kane instinctively struggles, but it doesn''t help. He is already very weak and can''t get rid of the restrictions of these pirates. With Kane''s departure, the machete reappeared in Sylvia''s hands. Not far away, the monster is fighting with the remaining pirates. What makes Sylvia feel unusual is that the size of the monster is still expanding. Almost the whole body is full of hard spines. Although the monster''s body size is extremely huge, but in the eyes of legendary pirate cortey, it still can''t turn over any waves. Lightning constantly bombards the monster''s body. It seems that the pirates have the absolute upper hand. At that moment, Sylvia''s pupils shrank, and she seemed to find something. From the appearance of the monster until now, after such a long battle, the position of the monster has not changed at all. The second half of the monster''s body is always at the opening of the deck crack. Before that, Sylvia failed to pay attention to this point during the interrogation of Kane. Until now, when she joined the battle herself, she found out the problem. A bad premonition was generated in Sylvia''s mind. If the body of a monster exposed outside the deck can change rapidly, then the body it left inside the deck obviously has the same ability. A strong shock came from the foot of Sylvia. Before she could react, the whole ship was torn apart from the middle by an inexplicable force, revealing the huge purple body that was hidden under the deck and almost equal to the whole ship. Chapter 1326 Carried by two pirates, Kane, who had been seriously injured, was unable to resist. He could only follow their actions and boarded a strange ship. Kane snorted as his body came into contact with the surface of the cabin. Cain will be left in the ship''s prison, and the prison door with a chain lock, the two pirates immediately relaxed. "Need someone to watch him?" In Kane''s ear came the voice of a pirate. "Look at him now. No one is safe after being hit by the boss. It''s just a waste of time to find someone to stare at him." Then the two pirates burst into laughter. The laughter faded away, and as the two pirates left, Kane''s consciousness returned. It was dark and humid all around, and Kane was locked in a special prison. There was constant pain on his body, which was the injury he had left before. Kane''s current body was not enough to break the chain on the prison door. Limited by his own rank, even in his heyday, Kane can''t cut the chain apart without proper weapons, let alone now. Just when Kane was helpless, a sound of feet suddenly came from a distance. Kane thought it was the pirates who came back and went back, but in front of him, there was a figure he didn''t expect. "It''s you. You survived?" Cain asked suspiciously. What appeared in front of Kane''s eyes was a thin, dark body. It was zaryn that Kane had seen in the captain''s room not long ago. Cain was puzzled for a while. He didn''t understand how zarian got over the guard and came to the pirate ship. During the voyage not long ago, Kane met zarian as a mage apprentice. At that time, his temperament was completely different from that of today. What''s more, Kane saw zareen with his own eyes and put the crown of the oracle on his head. According to Kane''s prediction, zareen is likely to end up with Cole and become an unimaginable monster by the crown of the oracle. Unexpectedly, he can survive. "I''m confused." Outside the prison, zareen looked at Kane calmly, Kane could not detect any emotion belonging to zareen, "why don''t you want to wake up, what is attracting you?" Kane looked at the person in front of him in doubt. He didn''t understand the meaning of his words. "Now that you can stand here, the monster with the crown of the Oracle..." Kane seems to be aware of something. "Did you bring the crown of the Oracle back to Cole? It''s impossible. He died in front of me. " Under Kane''s gaze, zaryn patted his hand twice, as if to encourage him: "you only guessed half right, Kane, I will resurrect him who died, he has been controlled by me, just like the real you." "Undead magic." Without further explanation from zarin, Kane can guess what kind of method he used when he recalled the breath he had felt from zarin. "To be exact, it''s evocation." Pointing out the mistakes in Kane''s words, zarian went on: "you also master this special skill. If you think about it carefully, you should have a chance to think about it." Hearing zarian''s words, Kane was confused for a moment. Some memories that didn''t belong to him suddenly appeared in his mind. Zarian seemed to want to send him a message. "I''ve never learned necromancer magic, and I''m not controlled by anyone." Kane shook his head with a chill in his eyes. Kane was very resistant to zaryn''s words. Seeing Kane''s reaction, zarian felt satisfied. Just as he was going to continue to say something, with the sound of wood breaking, the cabin wall was abruptly separated by a crack. Between the sawdust splashing, the whole ship seemed to be broken in two. At the same time, the huge purplish red tentacles, along the cracks in the wall, immediately rolled up zarin''s body. The sudden change surprised zarin, but at the same time, he was unbelievable. The next moment, the huge tentacle caught him directly. Zaryn and tentacles were pulled out together, but the whole ship, the giant shark, could not bear the same degree of damage. The ship broke off with Kane''s position as the center, and the sea water quickly poured into it. In a twinkling, it flooded to Kane''s feet, and the whole ship was sinking rapidly. Kane, who is locked up in the cage, has nothing to do. Zarian, who is the only one beside him, has been swept away by the purplish red tentacles. No one notices him. He is still in the cage. When the ship was about to sink, the pirates who locked him up here had already been too busy to notice that he was still the enemy not long ago? The sea is constantly rising, and the knees, abdomen and chest are drowning Kane''s figure. Just as Kane is desperate, a figure comes from the sea, and the chain outside the prison door is cut off in a flash of silver. Kane was stunned and looked at the tall body in front of him. It was Sylvia who hurt him not long ago. At this time, she was walking on the water like walking on the ground. Looking at Sylvia in front of her, Kane can''t help thinking of her title. Through this scene, Kane finally knows how to get the title of Sylvia. The dark blue light emanated from the delicate leather boots at the foot of Sylvia, from which Kane felt the smell of belonging to the sea. Just as Kane was about to say something, his body, once again, was lifted from the water by Sylvia. After mentioning Kane, Sylvia quickly runs over the water. Soon, with a little effort, she throws Kane near a small boat. Kane, who was caught off guard, took a mouthful of the sea water and floated from the sea. When he reacted, Sylvia had already gone away. Many pirates had already gathered on the boat. They were more or less soaked in the sea. When they saw Kane, they reached out and pulled Kane onto the boat. Without refusing the pirates'' kindness, Kane boarded the ship and sat down. Among the pirates around, many of them were seen by Kane in previous battles. Their hands were all covered with the blood of the crew. But now, when a more powerful force appeared and there was no way to resist, Kane came to the same front with them. Especially for the leader of these pirates, who rescued himself from the plight of Sylvia, Kane felt more complicated and didn''t know how to face it. Chapter 1327 The purplish red tentacles rolled out of the cabin, and rod, who controls zarin''s body, was stunned. He clearly did not give this order to the monster controlled by the mental imprint, but the monster suddenly acted without authorization. Somehow, from the tentacle''s action, rod sensed a burst of danger. Perceiving the danger, rod immediately gave the order to terminate the action to the monster through his mental imprint, and the monster accepted the order. However, the action of the tentacle didn''t mean to stop at all. As the tentacle kept shrinking, rod''s body was hard to breathe, and he could almost hear the sound of the skeleton under the compression. After discovering this, rod did not dare to have any hesitation. He immediately used the effect of God level evocation to cast a large number of dark clouds. Although the effect was not as good as the pure cloud of death, it was enough to loosen the shrinking tentacles. With a sound of burning and corrosion, the monster''s tentacles twitch violently and throw rod aside. Rod just falls on the small pieces of the wreck. Tentacles were temporarily knocked back, which also gave rod time to observe the monster carefully. If he didn''t feel the abnormality, rod would never have thought that the monster controlled by mental imprint could attack himself. In perception, the spirit mark belonging to the monster still exists, without any signs of dissipation, and can well accept the orders belonging to rod. However, the monster''s action is not so. It is not constrained by the spirit mark at all, but full of aggression to rod. Reasonably speaking, this is impossible. It is not a monster of death knight at all. It has no strong will of its own and can''t break through the limitation of mental imprint. It will only act according to rod''s order. At this time, it will change, there must be something abnormal. Aware of this, rod keenly observed the abnormality on the monster, trying to see some clues. Rod noticed that compared with the time when he first controlled the monster, its size had increased several times, from the original size of a strong man to the size of a giant ship, and its strength also changed. It was impossible to measure it in general. Only a real legendary creature could compete with it. The monster in front of him can be regarded as a small one. If it wasn''t for the fact that only two tentacles had grown, plus the huge body full of flesh and blood, plus the wanton growth of spines, rod would have doubted the origin of the sea monster. After discovering the changes in the shape of the monster, rod also vaguely realized the reason why the mental imprint would fail. According to rod''s understanding, the changes in monsters obviously come from magic. The expanding flesh and blood outside the monster''s body is definitely not from its own growth, but through the catalysis of magic. In order to better awaken Kane, rod decided not to change the events in Kane''s memory. After receiving the divine level evocation through the crown of oracles, rod chose to transform Cole''s body into an undead, and put the crown of oracles on the monster''s head again. In line with rod''s expectation, even the monsters in the form of the undead can continue to receive all kinds of profound knowledge of witchcraft from the crown of the Oracle, far from the moment when they stop. In the case that the monster itself can''t control these knowledge, its body is constantly changing under the influence of these magic knowledge, evolving towards a more powerful and powerful form, and its body size is constantly expanding, which is the root of all abnormalities. To a large extent, undead magic and magic are not in conflict. For example, an undead creature''s nails or hair will stop growing because of its dead body. In this process, witchcraft can play a role. Low level witchcraft can make the hair of the undead continue to grow. High level witchcraft can make it grow in a large amount in a short time. The top level witchcraft can make the hair and nails grow infinitely. Finally, it can completely wrap the body of the undead, and give the hair and nails new consciousness, So as to achieve the transformation of the essence of life. The monster in front of rod''s eyes, no doubt, has achieved this transformation by using this method. It''s just that what envelops the monster''s body is not nails and hair, but layers of flesh and blood, as well as bone spurs that burst out of the body. Although the undead monster body controlled by rod is still alive, it has been firmly wrapped in the body by the newborn flesh and blood, and has lost all control over the body. At this time, it is the huge flesh and blood monster that controls the monster body. Today''s monsters still have two Consciousnesses in their bodies. One is the monsters'' noumenon, which was originally controlled by the mental imprint, and the other is the new consciousness generated by the expansion of flesh and blood. Only when the body controlled by the new consciousness completely engulfs the noumenon, it can complete the transformation from the undead to the ordinary creatures. In this way, no matter how rod gives orders to the spirit mark, although the monster''s body accepts the orders, it cannot make any response because it is imprisoned in a large amount of flesh and blood. The crown of the Oracle endows the monster with top-level magic, which makes it have enough ability to complete such transformation. Rod has never seen any undead creature, who can rely on his own strength to get rid of the shackles of spiritual imprint and restore himself to the body of ordinary creatures. With the help of the most top magic, monsters may succeed in this. Rhode realized that not only the monsters in front of him, but also anyone who has mastered this level of witchcraft has the ability to get rid of the control of the mental imprint. However, there are only a few people who have this ability. The whole underground world may not be able to find several such people. What makes rod more concerned is the new consciousness of flesh and blood monsters. He really wants to know whether this consciousness contains the consciousness of the monster itself or a brand-new consciousness. It''s not long before rod''s transformation. Even the consciousness of the monster''s noumenon has just been born. In this case, it directly borrows the power of magic and chooses to give up the control of noumenon, so that the new consciousness of flesh and blood controls the whole body. Don''t hesitate to give up the original consciousness, the monster also want to get rid of the shackles of the spirit mark, this also let rod feel a surprise. Without the existence of the crown of the oracle and the knowledge of witchcraft in it, the monster could not do this. The existence of witchcraft has various magical effects, which can completely change the life form. The most top witchcraft masters can hardly be killed by any means. Unfortunately, blakada has always banned witchcraft, and does not allow any relevant information to spread in the territory. Chapter 1328 Landed on the wreckage of the ship, looking at most of the body floating on the surface of the ocean, the monster about to act, rod felt a burst of urgency. At this time, rod has little mana left. It''s similar to releasing pure death energy before. Obviously, it can''t be carried out again. Once he loses all mana, the legend level evocation can''t play any role. Unlike the God level soul summoning, which can truly achieve unlimited transformation, legend level soul summoning is still limited by mana value. Although the power of the crown of oracles led to the legendary evocation, the basic attribute of the body still restricted rod''s original ability, making it difficult for him to exert his own power. If we change the ontology here, rod has the confidence to completely solve the monster in front of us, but the body in the dreamland doesn''t have such power. The most important thing for rod is how to meet the requirements of the dreamland, so as to wake up Kane''s consciousness. If Kane''s consciousness can''t be awakened, even if the monster is killed, it won''t be of any use. It will only destroy the original conditions to wake up Kane. Just as the monster was approaching, all kinds of lightning fell from the sky and bombarded the flesh outside the monster''s body. In an instant, a big hole broke out on its body surface, making its body tremble. The damage caused by each lightning can''t be compared with Rhodes'' Titan''s arrow, but when the number of lightning is added up, it can still cause terrible damage. Looking in the direction of the mana wave, rod saw a powerful caster standing in the air. According to the previous crew''s words, rod realized that he was one of the legendary pirates, "the fury of thunder" cortey. At this time, cotterry obviously didn''t know the identity of rod. It''s not worth paying too much attention that rod was a rating on Kane''s side. After using the lightning to blow open the monster''s body, koteri''s body flashed and appeared at the gap of flesh and blood. As soon as he appeared and looked at the things inside the monster''s body, koteri looked happy and then reached for it. It''s a pity that before koteri touched the things in the monster''s body, a large number of bone spines burst out from the monster''s body surface, but koteri''s body disappeared again. Looking at kotley not far away, although he can''t see the specific situation in the strange object, rod knows that what he wants to obtain is most likely the crown of Oracle existing in the monster''s body. Apart from this unique treasure, there is nothing else that can make this powerful caster risk his life to seize. With keteri''s leaving, the flesh and blood on the monster twitched, the broken gap closed to the middle, and even the scar was not left, so the wound quickly healed. Under the constant change of magic knowledge, the monsters in front of us can''t be measured by the common sense of normal creatures. Keteri''s lightning attracted all the attention of the monster in an instant. Regardless of rod, the monster quickly waved his tentacles and rolled towards keteri in mid air. Seeing that the monster''s attention has been put on cortre, rod releases his own death energy and tries to transform other crew members who die in the hands of the monster. However, evocation failed to achieve its due effect. Rod could not sense the existence of any corpse. The crew who died in the hands of the monster either sank into the ocean or were absorbed by the monster with their flesh and blood. They became a part of the monster''s body and were no longer suitable for evocation. If there is a god level soul summoning, rod can completely change all this. Even if the monster absorbs the flesh and blood, rod can also complete the transformation of the undead. Unfortunately, rod in the dreamland does not have such ability. Unable to carry out the transformation of the undead, just when rod had nothing to do, the movement from the distance suddenly attracted rod''s attention. On the sea in the distance, a vigorous figure is stepping on the waves. In the twinkling of an eye, he reaches the monster and waves his machete to easily separate the flesh and blood from the monster''s body. The shrill roar came from the monster, but it couldn''t stop her from doing anything. The flesh and blood on one side of the monster was completely destroyed during the silver flash, revealing the smaller body inside, and the surrounding water was dyed bright red. Looking at the scene in front of him, rod realized that this was the opportunity he had been waiting for for for a long time. He immediately urged his mental imprint and tried to control the body wrapped by the monster''s flesh and blood. In the sky, lightning turns into light and rain, constantly falling, bombarding the monster''s body, suspended in mid air, and constantly casting spells, cortri is like a God in charge of lightning. Rod''s control of the mental imprint also had a reaction at this moment. The monster body wrapped in flesh and blood began to twitch wildly. It seemed that he could get rid of the flesh and blood in the outer layer of his body immediately. The two legendary pirates didn''t pay too much attention to the abnormal changes of the monster. They only thought it was the normal reaction of the monster after being injured. Their attention had been attracted by the crown of oracle on the top of the monster''s body, and they were on guard against each other. Just as they were about to snatch the crown of the Oracle, after a struggle, the monster''s huge body suddenly shrunk down, and the whole body fell directly under the sea, splashing huge water. The monster''s abnormal behavior instantly attracted the attention of two legendary pirates. They were alert and ready to deal with the monster''s attack from the bottom of the sea. However, after noticing the monster''s action, rod''s expression was stunned. Through the sign of spirit mark, he had already felt the monster''s movement at this time. In the perception, the monster gives up the two enemies in front of him and directly escapes from the bottom of the ocean in one direction. It seems to run away from the wilderness. But through the existence of spirit, rod can feel the reluctance of the monster. Instead of escaping like this, he is ready to find a way to further enhance his strength before fighting. Among all kinds of media used in witchcraft rituals, the biological body is undoubtedly the most important material. Some witchcraft only uses a part of the body, similar to eyeballs and other materials. Some witchcraft also uses the flesh and blood of the whole body. The flesh and blood monster that Cole turned into is undoubtedly the product of the latter kind of witchcraft. Rod believes that in this case, the fleeing monsters will give priority to finding creatures close to the former Cole race, and use their flesh and blood to strengthen their bodies instead of going to the sea to devour fish. Realizing this, rod''s expression changed instantly. He seemed to have guessed the target the monster wanted to devour at this time. The direction of the monster''s escape is the same as that of Sylvia, and that is exactly where Kane is. Chapter 1329 With a group of pirates, staying in the survival boat, there was no crew around. Even if he survived, Kane was not in a good mood. In a strange environment, what Kane can do is to carefully observe the actions of the pirates around him, hoping to find useful information. Kane noticed that the pirates were not as frightening as he thought. They were more or less injured and not well equipped. Most of the real elite pirates came to Kane''s ship from the beginning. When the monster appeared, they either sank to the bottom of the sea, or they became part of the flesh and blood of the monster and got the punishment they deserved. And the pirates who are still on the great shark are mostly with some injuries. With the appearance of the monster and the easy destruction of the giant shark, the surviving pirates on the boat were at a loss. Their faces were a little at a loss. They didn''t understand why this happened. The atmosphere around him was very dull. Kane felt a burst of depression. His mind still echoed zarian''s previous words. Under the influence of these words, all kinds of memories that Kane had no impression suddenly appeared in his mind, which also made Kane panic. He didn''t understand what happened to him. Just as Kane was about to ask the pirates around, there was a sudden change. A little further away from the boat, there is another large ship, the thunder, which belongs to another legendary pirate. For the pirates in distress on the boat, the pirates on the thunder did not give a helping hand, but were happy to watch on the deck. There is also a competitive relationship between the two pirates. What happened at present is undoubtedly more beneficial to the pirates on the thunder. Naturally, they will not help. Just as the pirates on the thunder were enjoying the show, the huge tentacles suddenly came out of the sea, carrying a lot of water. At the same time, they quickly rolled up all the pirates on the deck and dragged them into the sea. Connected with the tentacle is a larger flesh and blood monster. For the flesh and blood monster in front of us, the pirates on the boat have a very deep impression. I don''t know when the monster came to the bottom of the thunder. All the pirates on the thunder became its targets at this moment. All of a sudden, the scene around the thunder made the crew around the boat scream. Under their gaze, after devouring the bodies of many pirates, the monster''s body expanded, even the tentacles were thick, which contained the force that no creature could underestimate. Soon, when the monster pressed its whole body on the thunder, the ship fell sideways to the surface of the sea under the action of a huge force, and then it was dragged deep into the sea. After the water stopped, a large number of bubbles surged up, followed by a lot of broken driftwood, but there were no living figures, even the monster that caused such damage disappeared at the moment. Looking at the tragic scene not far away, fear spreads in the hearts of pirates on the boat. No one knows where the monster has gone or when it will appear. The scene that happened on the thunder has deeply shocked the hearts of these pirates. No one dares to jump into the ocean from the boat at this time. The ocean that once made them feel very familiar seems very strange and brings them extreme fear. Fear and chaos of the cry, from Kane''s side constantly sounded, but Kane could not listen to the surrounding voice, his eyes staring at the boat around the sea, experience and intuition for danger, all told Kane at this time, how dangerous there is below. A huge shadow suddenly appeared in the sea below the boat. After the discovery of such abnormal changes, the pirates around issued a scream, but this scream was immediately drowned by the sound of the waves. Two huge tentacles, sweeping from the sea, twinkled in the middle of the boat in an instant. With the sound of wood breaking, a bloody crack full of pale bone spines and dark red wood spines, like a mouth, opened from the bottom of the boat and crushed the creatures on the boat together. The appearance of the monster instantly destroyed the hope of these pirates to escape. The flesh and blood mingled, the monster''s body was stronger, and the devouring ground was also harder. Kane''s figure came out of the sea from a distance. Just at the moment when the monster appeared, Kane, who was aware of the danger, jumped out of the bumpy boat and was taken aside by the waves to avoid the huge monster. In addition to Kane, other people are not so lucky, the monster suddenly launched an attack, took most of the lives of pirates on the boat. Under Kane''s gaze, a pirate who also fell to the sea beside him was rolled up by a tentacle. Before he was sent to the surface of the monster''s body, his whole body was crushed by the huge force of the tentacle, and turned into a blur of flesh and blood. Blood flowed along the tentacles of the monster and dyed the blue sea red. Nourished by a lot of blood, the monster''s body began to change. Originally, the ever expanding purplish red flesh and blood became more swollen, and at the same time, it turned into bright red, which seemed to have more vitality. But Kane knew that this was not a good omen. After devouring all the other creatures, the monster will pay attention to Kane. The monster with unstable shape will not let go of such fresh flesh and blood. All kinds of profound knowledge of witchcraft make the monster''s body extremely unstable, and at the same time give it a strong phagocytic ability. The monster''s tentacles rolled towards Kane again, but before touching Kane''s body, they were cut off by a shining silver light. The front end of the huge tentacle fell on the sea, so hurt, the monster''s body struggled for a while, brought up huge waves, and the waves almost drowned Kane. When the waves subsided, Kane noticed that Sylvia''s figure appeared in front of him again. Sylvia, who had just arrived, easily cut off the tentacles of the monster and saved Kane. At this time, Sylvia didn''t look like Kane''s calm and uncontrollable anger at first sight. She was deeply angered by the death of her subordinates. Kane believes that any enemy in front of her will be torn in two by her. Without any hesitation, Sylvia welcomed the monster on the sea. Whether it was the crown of the oracle in the monster''s body, or what it did, it was doomed that Sylvia could not let it go. Chapter 1330 Devour all the living creatures you can find. The monster is more powerful than before. Under the influence of top-notch magic knowledge, a small amount of flesh and blood originally belonging to Cole is enough to make the monster expand to the size of a giant. After swallowing more creatures, the monster''s size has come to an unimaginable level. The part exposed to the sea is the size of the original ship, let alone the part hidden on the sea floor. It''s not only the change of body shape, but also the increase of flesh and blood, which also enhances the regeneration ability of the monster. The tentacle that had been cut off by Sylvia, accompanied by a burst of blood foam, has been regenerated at this time. If the monster not long ago, Sylvia can still rely on its own strength to suppress it, at this time, in the face of the monster whose strength has been greatly improved, even if Sylvia takes out all his strength, he may not be able to defeat it. Looking at the huge monster in front of him, Sylvia, who was walking on the waves, was not afraid at all, holding the weapon in his hand to meet him. However, in the face of such a size, but also can continue to regenerate the monster, the disadvantage of melee professionals, no doubt reflected in this moment. Even though Sylvia has a legendary rank and her strength almost reaches the limit of a melee professional, she only has two machetes in her hand, which is difficult to cause effective damage in front of the monster''s huge body. Waving his weapon, Sylvia just cut a wound from the front of the monster. Before the next attack, the wound on the monster quickly healed, and even left no trace. No matter how strong Sylvia is, the damage caused by the machete alone is extremely limited. The most appropriate way to defeat a monster of this size is undoubtedly to rely on the power of the mage and the powerful magic cast by the mage, which can effectively destroy the monster''s body. Even if the monster has a strong recovery ability, the mage can also rely on the magic to restrain it. Among the two legendary pirates, in addition to Sylvia, the other is the legendary pirate who is good at casting magic. However, Sylvia didn''t mean to wait for another pirate to come, but chose to fight with the monster alone. It''s a pity that her action didn''t have full effect. On the contrary, it put her in deep danger. The huge monster in front of her is not the target for Sylvia to attack. When Sylvia, who is running along the sea, tries to cut off the monster''s body again, her machete suddenly stops and cuts onto a hard object, which is a huge board. Originally belongs to the ship''s board, emerged from the monster body, resisted belongs to Sylvia''s chop. The objects that monsters can devour are not limited to flesh and blood, but also include other things. Even the wooden board on the ship, monsters can devour it and integrate it into their bodies. In a daze, Sylvia was swept away by the monster''s tentacles, and her body fell into the sea, but she quickly jumped from the water, strong body, and stood on the sea again. Looking at Sylvia who rushes up to fight with the monster again, Kane, who is immersed in the water, doesn''t take the opportunity to escape. In this vast sea, Kane doesn''t have any means to return to the shore. Kane has no way to intervene in the battle that is far beyond his own level. He can''t change all this with his own strength. He can only stay aside and wait for the final result. Looking at the two legendary creatures who are fighting, Kane doesn''t know who he is expecting to win. Whether it''s the monster out of control of Cole or Sylvia as the pirate leader, no matter who wins, can''t change Kane''s situation. Compared with the monster who has lost all his senses and only knows how to devour everything, Kane instinctively hopes that Sylvia can win. Although Sylvia was still Kane''s enemy not long ago, Kane successfully escaped several times with the help of Sylvia. Just as Kane was observing the scene of the battle, not far from the sea, a piece of ship wreck floating on the sea suddenly came to him. Kane looked at the wreck unexpectedly, and his eyes changed. On the wreck appeared a human figure he was familiar with. Not long ago, Kane''s memory was deeply confused by his words. What stands on the wreckage is zaryn, who used to be Cole''s apprentice, but his momentum is not what an apprentice can show. Looking at Kane in the sea, he has an inexplicable look in his eyes. "It looks like you haven''t remembered who you really are." Zaryn''s words came to Kane''s ears. Somehow, Kane only felt that the voice was very strange, but he had some vague impression. "You are not the original apprentice. Who are you? With the pirates? " Cain asked in a deep voice. Hearing Kane''s inquiry, the man on the wreckage shook his head: "didn''t Cole tell you everything? My name is rod. I''m here to wake you up and feel the energy of death, which can help you remember With that, the strong energy of death envelops Kane''s whole body. Looking at the wreckage of the ship, the human who claimed to be rod, Kane seemed to recall something. His face was stunned, and the appearance of the person in front of him also changed. I don''t know when the flesh and blood disappeared from his face. What appeared in front of Kane''s eyes was the same face as a skeleton. The sudden appearance of the shocking scene made Kane in a daze, choking into a big mouthful of sea water. After a few violent coughs, Kane recovered. He also noticed the changes on his body. At this time, rod was satisfied: "see? You have recalled my face, but you have not recalled my strength. I still feel extremely weak. You have not recalled my weapons or my strength. " Looking at Kane in the sea, rod knows that the recovery of his appearance is only the first step. As Kane''s memory continues to recover, his own attributes will also gradually improve, and finally come to the same level as the noumenon. In the name column of the attribute panel, the existing name is no longer zarian, but rod''s own name. In addition, there is no change in the basic attributes. Feeling the change of his body, rod knows that his action has finally been effective, and Kane''s memory is constantly recovering. It won''t be long before Kane can be fully awakened, and rod can get rid of the illusion. Just as rod was about to continue to say something, a strong wave of mana broke out not far away. Chapter 1331 Facing the monster who is fighting with Sylvia, cortre in the sky also joined the fight at this time, casting spells to help Sylvia. Lightning cuts through the sky and bombards the monster''s body, instantly blurring one side of its body. Unlike the Titan''s arrow, which rod is good at casting and has extremely high single damage, the lightning dropped by koteri is more dependent on quantity. The single damage is not high, and it doesn''t consume much mana. However, under the intensive bombardment of lightning, even the monsters made of flesh and blood can''t bear such an attack. After being bombarded by a lot of lightning, the monster howls. It seems that the damage is not light, and the healing speed of the body is slowed down. It is unable to recover such a large area of damage in a short time. With the help of cortre, the balance between Sylvia and the monster was broken in an instant. Sylvia in the battle would not miss this opportunity. Taking advantage of the moment when the monster was distracted, Sylvia made the most correct move. He ran quickly on the water and came to the side where the monster''s body was damaged. Sylvia waved his weapon and opened a big opening from this side, revealing the gap between the monster''s flesh and blood and the body. Then he jumped into it. Through the previous battle, Sylvia has already judged that if there is no way to solve the monster in front of him from the root, no matter what other means of attack, it can not really bring threat to the monster. On the contrary, with the rapid healing of the monster''s wounds and the constant changes of its flesh and blood, it is its opponent who is threatened. Although we don''t understand how monsters come into being, Sylvia believes that the appearance of monsters must be closely related to the crown of oracles, the most precious thing in their bodies. Only the power of the crown of oracles can create monsters with this ability. Unable to kill a monster of this size from the outside, Sylvia made the same choice as before when rod faced the sea monster, that is to enter the monster''s body and destroy it from the inside. No matter what kind of creatures they are, no matter how strong their external defense ability is, they are just as vulnerable inside their bodies, and so are the flesh and blood monsters in front of them. With Sylvia''s body shape disappearing on the surface of the monster''s body, Kane, who was talking with rod, looked in the direction of the monster as if he felt something, with a burst of concern in his eyes. "You can''t help her." Rod''s cold voice reached Kane''s ears¡° You don''t have the power to change all this, or you don''t have the power at this time. " Looking to one side, rod, who had no flesh and blood on his body, heard his voice again in Kane''s ear. "I''ve given you great power, but you don''t want to accept it. You''d rather let your consciousness sleep in a dreamland than wake up and look at yourself." "What are you talking about?" Cain put his hand over his head and said in a trembling voice. "You know what I''m saying, just as you remember who I am." Looking at Kane and sensing his inner thoughts, rod said coldly. With the change of the character''s name in the attribute panel, the power belonging to rod is fully recovering in his current body. The pain that Kane felt at this time has accelerated the process. Rod''s basic attributes are constantly climbing up. It won''t be long before they can return to the level of noumenon. Kane just doesn''t seem willing to accept all this. Rhode didn''t care about the battle. The recovery of his strength brought him an unprecedented sense of fullness. His true strength has returned to his body. Just as rod''s strength gradually recovered in his body, the battle on one side also changed. The bloody Sylvia broke out of the monster''s body. Her body was completely dyed red by the blood. It was not clear whether it belonged to the monster or her own. The golden crown, which she held in her hand, was her harvest after the bloody battle. Without the blessing of the crown of Oracle, the monster''s body gives out bursts of wailing. The flesh and blood outside the body can''t continue to maintain, and is rapidly festering. The existence of monsters with unstable body organization depends on the magic knowledge in the crown of the oracle. After losing this treasure, the monsters can hardly survive, and the mental imprint in rod''s mind is weakening at a fast speed. On the sea, before Sylvia, who had acquired the precious treasure, was happy for a long time, the lightning came down again in the sky and struck her hard. Sylvia''s body twitched and groaned in pain. In the middle of the sky, courtry was gazing coldly at everything below. The appearance of the monster has proved to him that the crown of the Oracle is powerful. Recalling all kinds of rumors about this treasure, cortre will not let Sylvia take it away. Suffering from the high damage of lightning, Sylvia could only barely stand on the sea at this time. The outer side of his body was scorched black and his flesh was open. He could not even hold the weapon in his hand. In addition, there was a strong enemy in the sky. It seemed that his life was in danger. "No Looking at the scene not far away, Kane let out a cry of surprise. What happened in front of him finally activated Kane''s memory. All kinds of things related to him, whether it was the existence of rod or the process of turning himself into a death knight, were remembered by Kane at this time. Perhaps he didn''t want to see the people in front of him suffer, or he didn''t want to get out of the fantasy completely. Kane turned to rod and said: "Please save her, Lord." From Kane, he felt the meaning of surrender, but rod did not rush to cast the spell, but looked at Kane with great interest. "Your consciousness has awakened, you should be very clear, here is just a mirage, no matter what I do, can''t bring any influence on what happened." According to rod''s understanding, when he wakes up the memory belonging to Kane, the fantasy will disappear immediately, but the actual situation is not so. Kane does not let the fantasy disappear, but asks rod to help. For a death knight, surrender from the original consciousness is undoubtedly extremely important. If the original consciousness does not want to surrender, the death knight can only be regarded as a powerful undead, unable to play their own advantages. Because of this, rod at this time, very much want to learn from Kane''s mouth, belong to his real ideas. Chapter 1332 "I know it''s just an illusion. Everything in front of me is just my experience." Looking at rod, Kane said firmly. "Even so, I don''t want to see her suffer like this." With that, Kane looked at Sylvia, who was being bombarded by lightning. "So I beg you to save her. I will be loyal to you as a death knight until the end of my life." Seeing Kane say so, Rodney fell into silence for a moment. With the recovery of memory, Kane has already realized the current situation, even so, he still made such a request to rod. At this time, rod seems to have begun to understand the special feelings existing in Kane. There was nothing more to say. Rod pulled out an irregular blade from his waist. From the moment Kane recovered his memory, all kinds of weapons belonging to rod, whether the big black robe on the back or the irregular blade, came back to him. Waving the blade in his hand, the fast-moving lightning goes straight up to the sky. If cortey didn''t react in time and dodge by moving in an instant, the existence of this lightning alone would be enough to make him seriously injured. The sudden magic attack stunned keteri. He never thought that there was such a powerful caster here. There will never be any deception in the shaping spell. Just from the magic elements contained in the lightning, Kotler will feel the strength of the caster. Even Kotler''s magic can only reach this level. "Who are you? Are you also here to take the crown of the oracle? " Looking at the remains of the ship, the caster with a skeleton that he had never seen before, asked cortrey in a loud voice. "No With a spell, after attracting Cottrell''s attention, rod casually replied, "I''m here to kill you." Cortrey''s face darkened, and he never thought that this man would say such a thing. "My lightning will end your life!" Cortegre, not to be outdone, threatened that, having said that, he did not relax his vigilance, but was fully prepared. Cortri raised his hand, the sky darkened in a moment, thunder roared, and countless flashes of lightning struck the wreck of rod''s standing ship. The wreckage of the ship was split into pieces, but there was no Rhode on it at all. Cortey looked around and finally saw Rhode standing on the dark green barrier in the sky higher above his head "Can you just use space magic to escape? Then I advise you... " In the middle of his speech, cortri was interrupted by rod''s action. Rhode raised his hand, and a long and sharp lightning gradually formed in Rhode''s hand. In cortre''s sight, it suddenly darkened, not because of the magic effect, but because of the existence of the lightning. The appearance of lightning, blooming out of a very bright light, took away all the light around, even the sky, also eclipsed at this time, between heaven and earth, the only thing that can be reflected in the eyes, is the lightning in rod''s hands. From this lightning, cortre felt a very strong threat, and his heart had already jumped to the limit. Even the surrounding space could not bear the existence of this lightning, and began to break, revealing the deep void hidden under the surface of space. "You know..." This is the last sound cortey heard. "You and your lightning are not worth mentioning." There is no chance to cast space magic to escape. The next moment, lightning will bombard cortey''s body. Kurt Rui''s body, even half a moment to block also can''t do, with flesh and blood melt together in the lightning. The lightning is far from resting, and the white rainbow runs straight through the sky to the end of rod''s line of sight. Feeling the power of this magic, rod just sighed. The sky broke and the ocean sank. With a trance of consciousness, rod''s consciousness returned to the noumenon. At this time, rod was in the corridor of the prison where Kane was originally imprisoned. Beside him, Kane also woke up, looking at rod at this time, as if he wanted to say something. "Shh..." Toward Kane to make a hiss signal, rod''s consciousness, still in the aftertaste of the previous magic. In the fantasy, when Kane wakes up, his basic attributes are restored, and all his mana is restored to full. With enough mana as support, and just facing the last enemy, without considering other things, rod can show his strongest spell, Titan''s arrow. Inject all of his mana into the Titan''s arrow. The damage of this spell cast by rod has reached nearly 3000 points, far beyond the limit that ordinary creatures can bear. Even the most powerful melee creature, bimont, which exists in the middle of krylord, has a panel health value of only about 1000, which is much lower than the spell cast by rod. In rod''s impression, there is hardly any kind of spell, and the panel damage can reach 3000. Even the most top legendary mages often need multiple spells to stack up to achieve this level of damage. Without any extra magic, with the existence of Titan''s arrow and all his own mana, rod directly killed the legendary mage cortey in the fantasy. If you let the noumenon cast this kind of magic, rod may still have all kinds of worries about how to deal with the remaining enemies if he doesn''t have any mana value after casting. But in the fantasy, rod won''t have such hesitation. The real power of Titan''s arrow blooms in rod''s hands. When he was in a dreamland and cast Titan''s arrow, rod didn''t have any special feelings. When he came back to the noumenon, rod found that he had a new understanding of this spell. He was more skillful in condensing lightning and instilling mana into it. Rod has a premonition that if he releases this spell continuously, his unique understanding will continue to deepen. However, there is no relevant prompt in the system log. Recalling the words of the black dragon on the frost peak, rod seems to realize that the source of this abnormal change may have something to do with the blood of the Titans. Now rod can''t master this power. Chapter 1333 With a deep sigh, instead of thinking about Titan''s arrow, rod put his attention on Kane. In perception, Kane''s consciousness has completely awakened, and rod''s previous actions have achieved the desired results. Rod noticed that Kane was looking at himself in a complicated way and recalled his various actions in the dreamland. Rod felt a little puzzled and curious. Then he said: "I''d like to know, what''s the real situation in your memory?" "The truth?" Kane seemed a little confused and didn''t understand what rod was talking about. "The end." Rod added: "without me, what would have happened to you and the pirate? What... Thunder has gained a full advantage. I don''t think he will let you go. You should die in his hands. " "He died." Kane replied, "with the monster''s death, in order to fight for the crown of the Oracle, he broke out a fierce battle with Sylvia, and finally died in the hands of Sylvia." "Oh?" Rod seems to be a little surprised. According to the original situation, thunder fury undoubtedly has an absolute advantage. Sylvia can''t defeat the casters in the sky only by the ability of melee, which is also a disadvantage of Sylvia. "It can''t happen." Rod came to his own conclusion. "It''s really not likely to happen, by common sense." Kane sighed, looking back. "But Sylvia, she''s not an ordinary pirate. She''s a hero, a legendary hero." "After a bloody battle, even if her body is full of holes, her will will will not dissipate. She is stronger than any weapon. Such a strong will drives her to kill the invincible enemy and survive the battle." It''s really possible for a hero. The power of the hero''s will is far beyond the imagination of other creatures. With the blessing of heroic will, even the first-order creatures can cut steel and break rocks by waving their weapons. In legendary creatures, the power of heroic will is more powerful, especially in desperate situations. "How did you get back to land? I remember that there are no ships left. According to your own ability, it is impossible to return to the land from the depths of the ocean. " Asked rod. "Sylvia saved me." Kane was silent for a moment when rod asked. "At the end of the battle, Sylvia pulled me up with her seriously injured body and kept walking along the sea. The blood left a long red mark on the sea behind her. I will never forget that scene." "Even if she was nearly exhausted, she could still keep her balance on the sea and walk like a flat foot. The leather boots on her feet attracted my attention. I guess it was the effect of this treasure that gave her the ability to walk on the water." "About a day later, we came to a deserted island. The moment we got there, Sylvia lost all her strength and fainted." "I could have killed her, got back the crown of the oracle that the LORD had given me, completed the task that belonged to me, and returned to the land alone by virtue of the effect of the treasure." Then Kane sighed, "but I didn''t do it. I didn''t understand what I thought at that time, just like I didn''t understand why she would save me." "Wait..." rod interrupted Kane. "Who gave you the crown of the oracle and gave you this task?" On this point, Kane kept his mouth shut and didn''t disclose it. At this time, when Kane mentioned it again, rod couldn''t help asking. "It''s Queen Catherine. To be exact, she should be called Princess Griffin Hart at that time. She asked me to give the crown of Oracle to the great prophet of blakada, orak the eye of insight." Rod nodded, had a general idea of the time of the mirage, and then motioned to Kane to continue. "When I came to the desert island, I tried to collect food and fresh water, bandaged the wound on Sylvia''s body, and took care of her until she woke up." "Sylvia''s injury is far more serious than she imagined. The great power brought by her heroic will overdrawn her physical potential and made her deeply weak. Even with the vitality of legendary creatures, it took nearly a month to recover. In this month, only I was with her." "When she fully recovered, we set out again. Through my observation of the stars and the guidance of serge, we finally returned to the land." Before Kane could go on, rod interrupted Kane again: "who''s Serge? Did you meet anyone else? " Kane shook his head: "Saiji is a creature we meet in the ocean. She is a dolphin bigger than an island. She looks like a mountain. When I first saw her, I thought I met a sea monster. Fortunately, she was very friendly to other creatures and led us back to land." Rod nodded, but Kane didn''t go on. "That''s it?" Rod had some doubts. Kane nodded: "almost a month later, we returned to the land smoothly. That''s the whole process." "And then what happened? Where is the crown of the oracle? Aren''t you going to talk about that? " Rod asked angrily. He didn''t expect to ask Kane how to return to land. He really only talked about returning to land. Seeing rod''s question, Kane said, "many things have happened in this month. The Pirates of Reagan have been destroyed and removed from the existing power. Even the island they occupied has been destroyed and completely submerged by the sea." "According to Sylvia, the Pirates of Reagan have existed for so many years, and their strength is naturally guaranteed. They can never be annihilated by the navy of eracia. The only one who can do this is the one who gives her the task." Seeing Kane mention this, rod couldn''t wait to ask, "who is he?" "Sylvia doesn''t know his name, but only knows that he claims to be a king, and his strength is unfathomable, which is beyond the ability of ordinary legendary creatures." "King..." rod seems to recall something, and then said: "it seems that she met the existence of the extraordinary." "The stronghold of Reagan island was destroyed, so that Sylvia had no other place to go, and I myself was wanted by the Erathian side." "What happened?" Asked rod. "The ship carrying the crown of the Oracle didn''t arrive on time, and a certain diviner came to the conclusion that I was still alive and well. In this way, the missing crown of the Oracle has something to do with me. Everyone thought that I had defected and colluded with pirates to take the crown of the oracle." Speaking of it, Kane''s face brightened up: "in this case, I hit it off with Sylvia and made a common decision." "You''re going to be a pirate with Sylvia, and you''re going to die?" Rod asked with interest. "No. I intend to overcome all obstacles and personally deliver the crown of the oracle to blakada and to orak the prophet, so as to clear myself of the charges. " "Stupid." Rod said impolitely, "your action is equal to giving your life to others. Have you ever thought that if you finish the task, you still can''t get rid of the accusation, or you have to suffer cruel punishment?" "Griffin heart king, will not tolerate such a thing." Cain replied firmly. "And Sylvia? Will she allow you to do that? You didn''t kill her when she was weak. She has the crown of the oracle in her hands Instead of worrying about this, rod asked Kane in a different way. "Sylvia has accumulated a lot of resentment because of the fall of the Reagan pirates. She wants to revenge on the so-called king. Since the king does not want me to finish this task and wants to take the crown of the Oracle halfway, Sylvia will fight against him and complete the transportation of the crown of the Oracle with me. " "You''re crazy, too." Rod commented, "the enemies you mentioned have forces you can''t imagine. I won''t make such a choice." "Maybe." For rod''s evaluation, Kane said without comment, but with memories: "after going through difficulties and dangers, breaking through the enemy''s siege, Sylvia and I finally came along the sea to the edge of bracada, the side close to the sea." "As soon as we arrived, we were warmly welcomed by the mage team. It turned out that the prophet in blakhada had already understood everything and the purpose of our trip, and immediately arranged for the mage to meet us in advance where we arrived. " "With the help of space magic, we came to the holy city of blakhada, the magic city where the magic Guild Headquarters exists. Up to the highest watchtower in the city, we saw blakada''s most revered prophet "We put the crown of the Oracle into the hands of the prophet. When she wears the crown of the Oracle, her eyes become clear sky blue, and then give me an unforgettable prophecy, or a kind of enlightenment. " "When the fire falls from the sky, the earth will become the most fierce battlefield, and all living beings will be destroyed. The kings will fight here for the last time. He will return from the lake of fire burning with sulfur to bring down the final judgment on the world, and the final battlefield between heaven and earth will be called..." "Hami giddoton." It''s not Kane who says this, but rod, who is always listening to Kane''s words. His words are full of dignification, without any previous relaxation. Chapter 1334 Hearing rod''s words, Kane was surprised: "I didn''t expect that the revelation given by the prophet spread so widely. I thought only a few people knew it." Rod shook his head without any explanation, but he felt a moment of difficulty. Rod was able to tell the content of the revelation, not because he got the information from Kane''s heart with peeping eyes, but because he had the experience of previous life. According to rod''s understanding, blakada''s Prophet made a great revelation, foreshadowing the coming of the devil. All the situations mentioned in the revelation have involved the events in the third expansion and the information about the doomsday war. However, to rod''s surprise, it was Kane who gave the crown of the oracle to the prophet, thus prompting the prophet to make such revelation. If he had not asked Kane, rod would never have known about this. For other creatures, even if they accidentally hear the Enlightenment from the prophet, they often don''t care about it, they just think it''s a symbolic statement. But rod, who has personally experienced the third expansion, will not have such an idea. Rod clearly knows that all kinds of information in the enlightenment will come true one by one in the third expansion. After receiving the information about enlightenment from Kane, rod can''t help feeling a burst of urgency. There is still a long time to go before the arrival of the third expansion. This is also an opportunity for rod to use the power of the necromancer to maximize his strength. "What else did the prophet tell you?" Rod continued. Kane shook his head: "the prophet only said so much about the revelation. Later, she used her own influence to feed back the situation to eracia truthfully, and my guilt was cleared." "What happened then? What about Sylvia? " It seems to be something, rod asked. "With my introduction, Sylvia, who also made great contributions, was pardoned by Princess Griffin Hart. As a legendary hero, she joined the navy of Erathia and attacked the pirates in the nearby waters. She became a fearless existence for the pirates." "The last time I saw her was at the reception sponsored by moster. At that time, she had become a parallel figure with the Imperial General Mogan Kendall, commanding all the forces on the sea." Kane sighed: "sometimes I feel that things are so unpredictable that I couldn''t have anything in common with her, but because of a task or a special treasure, we are connected and have left memories that we can remember each other. But at the end of the mission, everything goes back to its original state. We are all back in our own world. There will be no more connections. " "Sometimes I will recall the scene when I first saw her. It was in a blue sea, with the monsters of flesh and blood, the mages of lightning, and her heroic posture of bloody battle. I can''t help but fall deeply into it." Rod nodded. If Kane is not trapped in the memory, but can wake up by himself, he doesn''t need rod to try his best to wake him up. "Now you have power." After listening to Kane''s story, rod said, "the power I give you has promoted you to the level of the necromancer king. Low level creatures are no longer your opponents. Do you want to see her?" "It doesn''t seem to be about power. I was going to meet her after my last mission, but now I''m just a death knight Kane gave rod a puzzled look. "It''s nothing to do with the death knight. It''s always who you are that controls your consciousness. You want freedom, don''t you? I can give you freedom, but you must first complete the task I gave you, a seemingly impossible task Listen to rod say so, Kane a down spirit: "please tell me the specific matters of the task, I will try my best to complete it." "Remember the ocean outside the island? This is the potential plane of water element." Rod said in a deep voice: "when the dead are all over the sea, and there is no living creature in the whole sea, it''s time for you to regain your freedom." Hearing rod''s harsh terms, cainton was stunned: "this..." "You may find this task very difficult. It doesn''t matter, because even I think so." In the face of his death knight, rod made no secret of his thought, "after all, in the depths of this ocean, there are legendary creatures that even I can''t deal with." "But this is also your only chance to regain your freedom. I have never promised my death knights that if they become my death knights, they will follow me to the end of my life. None of their tasks can be as difficult as yours." Rod said in a low voice, with a green flame in his eyes. Kane fell into deep silence. After a long time, his eyes became firm: "can you promise that you will fulfill this promise?" Rod shrugged: "it''s a pity that you have no way to restrain me from fulfilling this promise. My promise is just to make your heart feel better. There is no change in the actual situation. The only thing you can do is choose to believe or not. " Kane''s face did not change and his eyes were firm. "I see," he said Looking at Kane in front of him, rod can feel that a special force is rising from his body, which belongs to the power of heroic will. Even the body of the death knight can still bear the power of the heroic will. Even compared with ordinary creatures, the death knight who has really died once can better understand the meaning of the heroic will. "You''d better move faster." Rod said indifferently: "remember the revelation of the prophet? That''s not empty talk. In a short time, the end will come to the main plane. The Legion from hell will destroy all the order of the main plane. I can''t guarantee that she who you are thinking of will survive this catastrophe. You don''t want to face the end that she has already died after finishing the task for a long time, do you? " Kane was stunned. He also felt the urgency of time. Before he could say anything, he heard rod''s words again "Fortunately, I have brought you a helper. He is also my death knight. He is indifferent and decisive. He can help you finish this task. Come with me, and I''ll take you to him Chapter 1335 When leaving the prison on the cliff, rod felt the state of Kane at this time, and felt a burst of satisfaction. For the death knights who stay in the water plane, it is impossible for rod to supervise their transformation all the time, so it must rely on them to carry out the transformation independently. In this process, the will of the death knight is undoubtedly crucial. A diligent death knight who is always transforming will bring full harvest to rod. To this end, aware of Kane''s memory, rod chose this way to stimulate Kane''s will to transform the undead. According to rod''s understanding, in the depths of the ocean, there are legendary element lords, exiled alien creatures, huge sea monsters, and even hidden magic and spiritual elements. It is no less difficult to transform all these organisms than to transform all the organisms of the whole theme plane. According to rod''s prediction, if we rely on Kane and Vera alone, not to mention the third expansion, even if we give them a few more expansion time, they will not be able to transform all the creatures here. On the contrary, they may be killed by the powerful creatures in the water element plane. To this end, rod confidently gave his own commitment. According to rod''s expectation, they will never be able to complete it, which is an impossible task at all. Soon, rod leads Kane to the original cliff, and meets Vera who has been waiting here, as well as the female mage who is sitting quietly not far away. During the period when rod wakes up Kane, they have been waiting on the cliff. It seems that they have talked with each other. The female mage seems to be at ease. On the contrary, Vera is full of uneasiness. Having already felt rod''s return through his mental imprint, villa came to rod first. It seems that rod''s return makes villa feel better. Looking at Vera, rod introduced: "Vera, he is Kane, my death knight. Like you, he has the power of the necromancer king. He came to the water element plane earlier than you. To be exact, he was caught by the sea monster." Under the introduction of rod, Vera looks at Kane, who has been imprisoned for a long time. However, he seems to have more fighting spirit than Vera imagined. There is almost a fire in his eyes. Vera is very familiar with this kind of eyes, which used to be in Vera''s eyes. "... Kane, this is Vera. He is a murderous necromancer. He was once known as" the Devourer of the dead ". There are more necromancers in his hands than you have ever seen." Kane looked at Vera, only to see the eyes of the people in front of him were depressed, and his expression was full of deep uneasiness, which could not be related to rod''s introduction. "In the next few days, I hope you will cooperate with each other and make the undead spread all over the ocean as soon as possible." After introducing their identities, rod seemed to think of something and looked at Vera beside him: "by the way, what I want to tell you is that if you can transform all the creatures in the ocean, I will give you freedom and completely destroy my spiritual mark, and so will Kane." "This is an impossible task. I''ve heard Jane say that no one has ever been able to reach the end of this ocean. How can we transform all the creatures in it? " "Who is Jane?" Rod asked and answered with some doubts. Realizing that Jane was the female mage who led him to find Kane through peeping eyes, rod shook his head: "of course, I know the ocean is vast, so I made this promise." "Transform with hope in your heart. It may make you feel better. At least now you know how to regain your freedom." Rod said casually. It took a long time to open a bright yellow portal and wake up Kane from the dreamland. Rod''s mana value has recovered more than half. Perhaps because the level of fantasy is not high, far from the level of Titan''s memory, in Kane''s fantasy, the outside time is speeding up, which also surprised rod. "Before I was imprisoned by the mages on the island, there should be a lot of human beings here. How are they now?" It seems to be something in mind, Cain asked. "They''re all dead." Rod said casually, without paying any attention to this matter. "I don''t care how you transform and how you act. You need to discuss it yourself. I just want to see the final result." "I hope the next time I come here, I can see enough undead creatures." With that, he finally looked at his death knight, and rod entered the gate of the different dimensions. With the disappearance of rod''s figure, the traces left by the gate of different dimensions in the space are smoothed by an unknown force, and the field is calm again. "Kane Vinson." Kane took the initiative to introduce, and at the same time extended his hand to Wei. "I heard that you have outstanding ability. I believe that with your help, you and I, plus those undead creatures, can completely control the whole ocean." "Vera pester." Without taking Kane''s hand, Vera said coldly, "I''m not in the habit of working with others." "Believe me, you''ll get used to it. I''ve been here for a long time. I''ve been facing the blue ocean all day. I don''t remember how long I haven''t seen anyone else." Kane put down his hand and asked with some doubts: "I remember rod said that there should be no other talent here. Right, that''s..." "Hey! Stay away from her and leave her alone. If you dare to disturb her, I will let you understand my power! " See Kane mention one side of Jane, Vera''s expression suddenly changed, hand pointing to Kane, said impolitely. "Take it easy, man, I''m just confused. Since you ask for it, I think I''ll pay attention to it. Now, I think we should focus on the task, and there is a whole ocean of life waiting for us to transform. " When it comes to the task, Kane''s face suddenly becomes dignified with unshakable will. Vera is also aware of the information about the mission. She looks at Jane in the rear with a complicated look. Then she shakes her head and looks back at Kane. She is ready to discuss the details of the transformation process with him. Chapter 1336 Separated from the portal, rod returned to the main plane. Is it to transform the undead with the feeling of being enslaved forever, or to carry out the impossible task with a glimmer of hope in the heart? Which way can better promote the action of the death knight? Rod thinks it should be the latter. After giving the transformation task in the water element plane to his two death knights, rod stopped thinking about the situation there and turned to his own environment. At this time, rod went back to the place where he first sent Vera away, that is, by the river outside Emerald City. As soon as he returned to the theme plane, without a moment''s rest, rod received a sign from the mental imprint in his mind. After examining the information contained in the mental imprint, rod was stunned. To his surprise, it was nags, who had not met for a long time, who passed the message to him through the mental imprint. Ever since rod transformed the two liches by using the effect of God level spiritualism, he has asked them to cooperate in the territory of Eli. Unexpectedly, nags, one of the liches, suddenly found himself. I don''t understand the purpose of naggs''s trip, but since he came here at this time, rod would not ignore it. Soon, rod returned to the Emerald City in the re establishment of the interior hall, met nags who had been waiting here for a long time. From the appearance, nags and rod are very similar, are not flesh and blood of the skeleton body, just look at the skeleton, it is difficult to distinguish the difference between the two. The difference between the two is that the robe on nags is blue and black, and he is very neat. Both the robe and the wide cloak on the back of rod are pure black, and the cloak looks very shabby. "Meet again, Lord, the owner of the artifact." See rod appear, nags first said. Because of the existence of spiritual imprint, nags could not refuse any orders from rod, so he had to put down his posture. Looking at the nags in front of him, rod is acutely aware of his abnormality. His breath is not stable, and the black fog around him no longer covers him, which is much weaker than what he used to be. More importantly, the nags in front of him is just a mirror image condensed by magic. "I don''t remember being ordered to see me. And where''s your real body? Send a mirror to come, did you ever look me in the eye? " Looking at the nags in front of him, rod whispered, but his words were dignified. It seemed that once nags didn''t give a satisfactory explanation to rod, he would be punished by rod. In the face of rod''s question, nags separated his jaw and showed a ferocious and strange smile: "I came here uninvited because I got extremely important information. I think you will be interested in this information." "Oh?" Hearing what nags said, rod raised a little bit of interest. "Tell me the information you want to report." "Your identity has been exposed." Nags replied without hesitation. "What do you mean?" "Which one of my identities has been exposed?" rod asked "The identity of the artifact holder, of course." When nags said that, rod''s face suddenly changed. "The mage of blakada speculated your identity, knew that you were the source of the disturbance of the necromancer, and told this information to all creatures of other forces." Seeing that rod was in silence and didn''t reply for a long time, nags said in a deep voice: "are you curious, how did the mage of blakada infer your identity? Ask yourself that. I didn''t know you were the winner of the latest potion competition. The people in the magic guild have long remembered your deeds in their hearts. " "Many mages have confirmed your existence, including a hero who came back from the dead. Even the prophet of blakada has made a prediction for you, which determines the identity of your artifact holder. " From the words of nags, rod once again heard about the existence of the prophet. The various abilities of the prophet are even more difficult to predict than ordinary legendary mages. It''s not a good thing to be targeted by such an existence. As for the hero who came back from the dead, rod doesn''t need to know who it is. From the magic of the blind witch, rod witnessed the scene of deken''s resurrection. "How do you know that? Is the news spreading so fast? " Rod asked in a deep voice, feeling a little puzzled. Before he sent Vera away, it was clear that other things were going very smoothly, and there was no possibility of revealing his identity. He thought that just after returning from the water element plane, rod got such news. What worries rod most is his enemies. Do the elites know this information? "I''m not a newly promoted Lich like modo. I have my own way of gathering intelligence." Nags explained: "maybe my strength is not the best among many liches, but I must be the best at intelligence collection. Even if it happens in blakada, I can quickly know." "The mage of blakada told the people of eracia about your identity, which has spread in the territory of eracia. As for Eli, I''m afraid that other creatures, except for a few with extremely high identities, can''t know about it, but it won''t last long. With the spread of the thieves guild, the whole continent will know about it. " Nags'' words, not only failed to comfort rod at this time, but also made him feel more difficult. In eracia, there are not only human beings, but also powerful angels. Once the identity of the artifact holder is revealed, rod will soon be besieged by those angels. In addition, when Eli high-level learned of the news, they would also send the most elite assassins to attack and kill rod, so as to completely collapse the crisis. Even if we are well prepared, the assassin''s attack still makes us feel uneasy. Compared with his own safety, rod is more worried about Rowling and others in Sao O city. The aftermath of the battle of legendary creatures alone is enough to destroy a town and destroy all the creatures in it. Even rod does not want this to happen in his own territory. To this end, rod has been trying to avoid exposing the identity of the artifact holder. Unfortunately, what rod has done still leaves various traces. When blakada''s mages combine all the traces left by rod, rod''s identity will be exposed naturally, not to mention that among those mages, there are prophets who can understand everything. Chapter 1337 The exposure of the identity of the artifact holder is bound to be accompanied by an unprecedented crisis. Rod knows this very well, which is also the situation he has always avoided. In order to prevent his existence from being exposed too early, rod specially arranged north to go to the royal family of Diya. Unexpectedly, before North played a role, rod''s identity was exposed first. Just as rod was thinking about how to prepare for the coming crisis, nags in front of him suddenly listened to the open space. Seeing such a move of nags, rod didn''t disturb him, just looked at him indifferently. In front of him, although nags is only a mirror image of his body, his various abilities are still far beyond those of ordinary Necromancers. It is not clear what the meaning of his action is, but rod still intends to observe it. Soon, nags ended the move and turned his eyes to rod: "here''s the bad news. When a legendary elf learns your identity, he comes to the Dragon kingdom called "green crown" near the holy land of tulareon, and tells the most advantageous ally of the elf family, the queen of the Golden Dragon and her subordinates, to join the battlefield. " Nags raised his hands from both sides of his body: "not long ago, a large number of dragons had risen to the sky, ready to cross the battlefield in front of Eli and launch a surprise attack on your camp. If I remember correctly, it should be called Sao city." Hearing what nags said, rod''s face changed. "By the way, the legendary elf has the status of hero. I think you should have heard of him." Nags added. From the words of nags, rod has been able to predict what kind of battle he will face and the identity of the legendary elf. He has the strength of a legendary hero. He tries his best to destroy everything that rod has. Who is the existence of this elf? As for the Golden Dragon Queen living in the Dragon Kingdom mentioned by nags, rod has heard about it. He knows that she is a powerful legendary creature and can command all the dragons in the Dragon kingdom called "green crown". In the face of the coming enemy, rod felt a bit tricky. After he mastered the unique artifact, rod was hard to deal with, not to mention the dragons who came with him. According to nags, these enemies will arrive in the near future. Even rod in his heyday will not be able to defeat them, not to mention that he has just returned from the water level, and his mana value is only two digits. At this time, it seems that there are only two options left in front of rod''s eyes, one is to make the creatures in the city retreat quickly, the other is to gather all the forces to fight to the death with the coming enemy. "Where is your noumenon now?" Rod asked nags this question for the second time. As for the newly built town, rod will not give up easily. Therefore, rod needs to gather all his existing strength. The Lich in front of him can undoubtedly help him. However, as if seeing through rod''s idea, naggs said: "just before the Dragon set out, Eli had made full preparations. Under the command of many famous generals, Eli creatures launched a counterattack against the Necromancers in the territory. No matter my body or modo, they were all dragged by those Eli creatures and could not draw out the remaining strength." After listening to what nags said, Rodden felt a bit difficult. Eli biology seemed to have anticipated the possible reaction of rod and made targeted arrangements in advance. In addition to nags and modo, rod can also try to get help from other liches, but most of them can''t agree to rod''s request. On the contrary, rod needs to worry that the Lich will turn against himself and seize his own artifact. In addition to seeking help from nominally allies, rod has the last way to gain enough strength to fight against the enemy, that is, to activate all the power of the king''s cloak, so that all the undead creatures derived from the power of artifact, including the corpses controlled by the lich, gather in Sao city. In this way, Rhode''s power is enough to completely change the whole war situation, but the price is that the unique effect of the ghost King''s cloak is exposed, and Rhode will become the public enemy of the Lich. In addition to other powerful enemies around him, Rhode gives up this idea after a little thought. "How do you know that?" Looking at nags in front of him, rod put forward his own question, "even if it''s a big dragon''s raid, I believe it must be carried out secretly. In addition to the queen of the golden dragon, even many big dragons who participated in the raid don''t know the destination of this trip. How do you know all this?" "This is not information that can be obtained simply by intelligence collection. You''d better tell me what you know. How do you know this?" Rod said in a deep voice. A Black Mist emerged from nags: "the shadow told me all this. Didn''t you control me with your mental imprint? I can guarantee that I''m telling the truth. " Listening to nags, rod seems to realize something: "is this a kind of magic? Have you learned the magic of shadow control? " Nags shook his head: "no, it''s a gift. It''s a part of my heroic prowess that no other creature can master. The shadow will tell me all the information I want to know. " Seeing that nags said so, rod understood the peculiarity of him and collected intelligence through shadow. This ability is extremely rare. Unexpectedly, nags, as a lich, has the heroic expertise related to it. For rod, the information provided by nags undoubtedly brought great help. Without the information provided by nags, rod would not know the information until the enemy launched a surprise attack on Sao city. The existence of nags, no doubt to avoid a disaster in Sao O city, let rod have enough time to deal with in advance. However, although we know the intelligence about the enemy in advance, the strength of the enemy will not slow down. How to resolve the crisis is still a difficult problem. "I already know the information you want to convey. If there is nothing else, I plan to go back to Sao to prepare for the enemy''s defensive measures." With that, rod got up and raised his hand to release the gate of time and space. "Just a moment, please." Rod, who is ready to leave, is suddenly stopped by nags. Rod can''t help but stop casting. "I have one more thing to ask you. I hope you can solve my doubts." Chapter 1338 When nags stopped him, rod seemed puzzled. He didn''t understand what the Lich wanted to say. What he should say had already been said in the previous conversation. Even so, rod stopped casting. After getting such important information from nags, rod is also very interested in what he wants to ask next. "When I woke up again as a lich, I felt puzzled about some things, so I carefully collected all kinds of information about prophecy in Dia." Nags said slowly. "Prophecy?" This time it was rod himself who was puzzled. From the mouth of nags, when he heard the word "prophecy", rod immediately thought of the prophecy about the war of doomsday. Many years ago, the prophecy given by the prophet blakhada explained the coming of the war of doomsday, and all the prophecy had something to do with Kane, another death knight under rod, who was in the plane of water element. What happened in the third expansion has long been remembered by Luo Deming. At this time, when nags mentioned it, rod naturally felt puzzled and didn''t understand why he was talking about prophecy. "Yes, prophecy." Nags explained: "a long time ago, there was a prophecy in Diya that a necromancer with two artifact will come to Diya from blakada and lead all the creatures who master the art of evocation to launch a campaign sweeping the whole continent." When nags said that, rod undoubtedly remembered something. When he first met the liches, rod heard about the prophecy from them. It is the existence of this prophecy that makes those liches finally choose to recognize rod and be willing to join the battle. Without this prophecy, rod would have to pay a lot to make the liches recognize himself. "I''ve heard of this prophecy, and the liches have told me, do you have any questions about this prophecy?" Looking at nags, rod asked. Rod didn''t understand why nags had to mention this prediction. It seemed that he had something new. "Due to the passage of time, many of the information in the prophecy can not express the original meaning. Even the prophecy well known by the lich, there are still extremely subtle information, which has not been noticed, and even forgotten by all creatures for a time." Nags looked at rod, the flames in his eyes beating violently. "What do you want to say?" From nags'' eyes, he noticed the situation that was not good for him. Rod changed his face and asked in a deep voice. "Not long ago, I found the tomb of the skeleton prophet and awakened her from her long sleep. You may never have heard of her name. It doesn''t matter, because even the Lich who has spent a long time has completely forgotten her. " "The skeleton prophet, methekah, who had made a profound prophecy for Diya countless years ago, then fell asleep in the mausoleum until I woke her up." "Maxika is not a real Lich. She can go through such a long time and still keep her own memory. Instead of falling into deep decay like ordinary undead, she still relies on her will." "Since she made the prophecy, she would like to see the necromancer mentioned in the prophecy, which is why she is unwilling to disappear and chooses to live a long time by sleeping." Then a flash of divine light bloomed from nags'' eyes: "from the mouth of maxika, I got many details about this prophecy, even information that no one knew." "Marcia told me that the necromancer would come to Diya with two artifact, two artifact belonging to the necromancer alone." Nags shook his head and said flatly, "I know clearly that although you do have two artifact, one of them is not the artifact exclusive to the necromancer, but the artifact related to lightning." "Maybe the prediction is wrong. Who can predict such things accurately? " Rod didn''t deny the effectiveness of Titan''s arrow, just gave a sneer. "Maybe you''re not the one predicted at all. You''re pretending to be the one predicted." Nags responded coldly. He looked at rod as if he wanted to see any guilty expression from rod''s expression, but he was disappointed. On rod''s bloodless face, he could not see any emotional change that belonged to him. "Do you want to talk to me about these boring topics? I''m sorry, I don''t have much time right now. " He didn''t go on with the original topic, rod said in a deep voice. "I want an answer." Rod let out a cold snort: "find out where you stand, nags. You don''t want the mind to be suppressed by the mental imprint, and the body to carry out my orders like a walking corpse, do you? Then you''d better not have doubts. " Nags shook his head and sighed, "to be honest, I don''t care if the prophecy is wrong. I didn''t tell any other Lich about it. I just wonder." "My body is getting weaker and weaker during this time, and I can''t control the original energy of death. I can feel that my soul is constantly weakening. Maybe soon, my consciousness will die out. I can''t care what will happen after Diya. " Hearing what nags said, rod fell into silence for a moment. Of course, he understood what nags was saying. It was not only nags, but also modo and vita. "What about maxika? Where is she now? " Rod asked in a deep voice¡° Didn''t you say she wanted to meet the necromancer mentioned in the prophecy? Why didn''t she come to see me? " "She sensed the threat and hid in a place I didn''t know." Nags replied. "With the protection of the lich, what threat can affect her?" Rod sneered. "A threat from you." Nags'' tone sank. "Well..." rod said casually, "well, I''ll wait for her to be ready." With that, rod ignored nags, raised his hand to create a dark green portal, and then walked in. Rod''s body slowly disappears in the twisted space door. With the contraction of the dark green portal, the space is calm again. The space torn by the magic is slowly closed. Except for the chaotic mana fluctuation, there is no trace left. After rod left, nags, who stayed in the same place, also sighed, feeling complicated. After a long time, nags''s body became transparent and collapsed inward, leaving only a pool of water in place. Chapter 1339 Cast the gate of time and space, and return to Sao City, rod''s mana value is consumed a lot again. At this time, rod no longer has the power to fight against the enemy. The only thing he can do is to arrange the evacuation of the creatures in the city as soon as possible. I don''t know if it''s Rhode''s illusion. Sao city is colder than ever, and the intensity of death energy is still the same, but there are not many traces of creatures in it. Even the undead creatures are less than half of Rhode''s when he left not long ago. Ignoring the abnormality in the city and following the sign of consanguinity perception, rod quickly boarded the evocation tower and saw Rowling and enota in the form of skeleton who stayed here, but rod didn''t see Ann, whom they were very concerned about. "The strong enemy is about to arrive." From Rowling and enota, rod felt an unusual breath, but he didn''t pay too much attention to it. He just said the situation: "it''s not safe here anymore. Hurry to arrange the evacuation of biological space magic in the city." Rod''s words came from her ear. Rowling and enota looked at each other as if they had confirmed something. "What are you hesitating about?" Rod did not give Rowling a chance to speak, "the existence of artifact has been exposed, is about to arrive, is a large number of strong enemies, I did not grasp the victory, quickly lead the evacuation." Hearing rod say this, Rowling''s expression fell down, thinking that the town which was not easy to build would be destroyed in the hands of the enemy, Rowling could not keep her original expression. Feeling the change of Rowling''s mood, rod sighed: "my strength is not enough to change all this. If my rank was high enough, it would not have happened." The promotion of rank is related to experience, and the acquisition of experience is related to killing. Rod is deeply aware that his killing is not enough and he has missed too many opportunities to improve his strength, which leads to this situation. "Nothing." Rowling took a deep breath, shook her head and said, "I knew the enemy was coming. With the help of enota, I arranged the evacuation of the creatures in the city first, but... I''m still not reconciled." "Oh?" Rod was a little surprised: "how did you get the news?" Rod was able to know the enemy''s attack in advance, thanks to nags''s timely intelligence. Without the Lich''s intelligence collection, rod could not have known the information. To rod''s surprise, after listening to Rowling''s words, it seems that she and enota already know the information and have made preparations. This can''t help but make rod wonder, isn''t Eve and those dragons really not worried about the whereabouts of exposure? "I told them." One side, suddenly sounded the hoarse female voice that rod had never heard. Rod looked warily in the direction of the voice. What appeared in his eyes was a specially dressed skeleton. The skeleton is wearing a dark purple robe, and a dark purple crystal is deeply embedded in her head. Although she is in the form of a skeleton, she does not emit any death energy, which is why rod ignored her. "Who are you? Why are you here? " Noting the way Rowling and enota look at the skeleton, rod doesn''t take out his weapon at the first time, but asks in a deep voice. "Rod, this is Marcia, a great diviner." Enota introduced to rod: "she can give the corresponding answers to all my questions. In addition, she predicted the coming of this crisis and gave us enough time to prepare." "She''s not a diviner." Rod''s face changed, refuting the words of enota, "she is a prophet, a real prophet." "Nags said you were hiding." Looking at Marcia not far away, rod said impolitely, "I didn''t expect you to appear in front of me." Rod never thought that the skeleton prophet in nags'' mouth would appear in front of him at such a time. The prophet and the diviner are two different ranks. The words of the prophet are often more enlightening. "After a long sleep in the dark, I don''t want to go back to the dark." "What''s more, I''d like to see who is holy who can break my prophecy," she said with a smile "Let''s get to the point. What do you want to do? Or what do you get from me? I don''t believe you just want to see me. " Perhaps because of the coming of a strong enemy, rod''s words were somewhat hasty. In perception, the level of maxika is not high, only the second level, and her basic attributes are even inferior to those of ordinary skeleton warriors, but her identity as a prophet makes rod have to pay full attention. From her willingness to tell Rowling and enota about the enemy attack, rod didn''t feel malicious from her, which is why rod was willing to ask her. "In that case, I''ll make a long story short." Maxika looked at rod with her empty eyes. "I need you to change my destiny." "Please be clear. Don''t use this vague description. What do I need to do?" Rod asked rudely. "Soon, I will die." "When the judgment comes, I will be thrown into the lake of fire burning with sulfur and reduced to ashes. This is my prophecy to myself," she sighed in a low voice "Have you heard about the trial?" Rod was stunned and asked. "Of course I know. I''m a prophet." Maxika stroked the Amethyst on her head, with pride in her words, "but you can completely change my destiny and let me survive the trial." Listening to the conversation between rod and maxika, Rowling and enota couldn''t get in at all, but they still got a general idea from their conversation. "How can you believe that I have such ability?" Rod asked in a deep voice, with a flash in his eye socket. "To be exact, it wasn''t you I was looking for in the first place." There was a hesitation in maxika''s words, "what I want to find is the necromancer mentioned in the prophecy, who can give me the shelter I want, but somehow, you have broken my prophecy, and I can only come to you." Hearing this, rod has already guessed who she was looking for. What she was looking for is Sandro, the protagonist of the second expansion film. Unfortunately, the emergence of rod completely changed the original process of the expansion film, and broke the prediction of maxika. However, maxika had no choice but to find rod. Chapter 1340 Looking at the nearby maxika, rod thought a little about her request and made his own judgment. "Give me some inspiration." Rod whispered, not tough, because even rod himself didn''t know whether the so-called skeleton prophet had such ability. "If you want to get shelter, let me see your ability as a prophet." "Oh..." After a while, she said in a trembling voice: "soon, powerful enemies will arrive in this town, but you will easily win this battle." Rod was a little confused: "how can I win, and easily?" Among the attacking enemies, no matter the hero Yves or the dragon who joined hands with him, they were not easily solved. According to the current strength, rod could not figure out how to win. "I don''t know." Maxika shook her head. "But according to the revelation, you''d better fight in person. Escape can''t help you resolve the crisis in front of you. Once you choose to escape, the battle will become extremely arduous and your life will die soon." "I don''t approve of such a proposal." Said this sentence, is one side of Rowling, "who knows what will happen? Brother, you''d better leave with us as soon as possible. " Rod did not give an answer at the first time, but looked at the side of maxika. His intuition told rod that the Enlightenment Given by maxika contains extremely important information. For some reason, the rank of maxika is not high, but rod''s peeping eye can''t work on her. Maybe it belongs to the power of the prophet, which can shield all other means of exploration. "It''s said that those dragons will attack together this time. I wanted to see them and ask them for information about the world, but now I don''t seem to have the chance. " Seeing that rod didn''t speak, enota sighed, "don''t worry about my identity. You can make the right decision." "Let me see." Rod simply responded, and then he asked her, "how can I believe what you say? I''m just seeing you for the first time, and I''m going to put my destiny on the inspiration you give me? " "Of course you can choose not to believe it." "Revelation is always revelation, not the final result. What you should believe is your own judgment. As a prophet, I tell you that people who believe too much and don''t believe in revelation at all will come to no good end in the end. " Hearing what maxika said, rod hesitated until several people around him urged him. Then he said in a deep voice, "Rowling, you lead the skeleton prophet to evacuate quickly, and enota and I stay to fight." Hearing rod''s instructions, Rowling would not agree: "I don''t agree with such a decision. Let me stay here to fight, or leave together." Rhode shook his head. "Marcia is right. If you just leave, you can''t get any results. They will come back soon. I think you didn''t let Elon and others withdraw to the elemental plane, just to other towns in vilnin. I have to stay here and try to use the undead to consume the enemy''s power. " Rowling still did not change the original idea: "in this case, then we fight together." Rod is helpless: "Rowling, the enemy that is about to attack is not a simple existence. There are both powerful legendary heroes and giant dragons that resist magic. My mana value is not much left. I can''t protect you in the battle." Rowling said in a high voice, "you are wrong, brother. Now it''s my turn to protect you. The dragon can resist magic, but it can''t resist the impact of meteorite falling. I have mastered meteor fire shower, and I will be able to help you in the battle. " Then, Rowling seemed to think of something: "maxika said, you will easily win this battle, I think I understand why, that is because with the help of me and enota, I will use the power of magic to defeat the attacking enemy." Listen to Rowling say so, Rodney was also puzzled for a moment, maybe this is really the message of enlightenment? Then he looked to one side of maxika. "Don''t look at me, I don''t know what''s going to happen." As if aware of rod''s idea, maxika took the initiative to say, "I''m only responsible for giving enlightenment. As for how the enlightenment is fulfilled, it''s beyond my ability." Looking at Rowling again, rod seemed to believe her words. However, the signal from perception made rod realize that there was no reason to realize this. In perception, Rowling only has the corresponding rank of a high-level mage. There is still a long way to go before she becomes a real legendary creature, let alone compared with the most top legendary mage According to Rowling''s current mana value, only two or three rounds of meteor fire shower can be cast, so she can''t continue to cast, and can''t be compared with deken. If Rowling has the strength of the hero deken, rod may believe that she can defeat the dragon, but for Rowling at present, this is obviously unrealistic. Of all the abilities Rowling has, the most difficult to predict is undoubtedly the strength of her heroic will. With the outbreak of her heroic will, it is possible for her to defeat a strong enemy, but the chance is too slim. Rod does not want to put his hope here. "This is not the time to argue, Rowling. You should listen to me." Rod said slowly, with unquestionable firmness in his words: "don''t forget, I am the holder of the artifact, the real master of Sao City, and more importantly, I am your brother, right?" "But..." Rowling murmured in a soft voice when she saw rod say so. "It''s nothing but." After interrupting Rowling''s words, rod said coldly, "there may be mages among the enemies. When the crisis comes and we can''t resist, we can''t use the door of time and space to escape, because that will lead the danger to other people who withdraw first and have to escape to the element plane. Do you master the door of different dimensions?" "No..." Rowling lowered her head. "If you don''t have one, then follow my orders and evacuate with the skeleton prophet." With that, rod ignored a few people in the meeting, turned and walked towards the nearby steps, and climbed the top of the soul tower alone. Chapter 1341 Rod came to the top of the tower alone. The top of the tower was covered with thatch and dry branches. It looked very different from the situation inside the tower. The memory tells rod that the top of the tower is the resting place for the hero Thunderbird. Although the physical strength of the undead creatures is never tired and they don''t need a similar resting place at all, the death knight still retains his living habits. The hero Thunderbird will build a nest on the top of the tower, which is also based on this. Not long ago, the lightning ore on the top of the tower has disappeared. Even the hero Thunderbird no longer exists. It has already followed other creatures to evacuate. Although rod had to use the power of the ghost King''s cloak to take away the spirit mark of the hero Thunderbird because of the accident of enota''s arrival, rod did not assign any task to it, but left it beside Rowling and let Rowling continue to control it. The consciousness of death knight makes the hero Thunderbird understand his own situation very well. In addition, the influence of consanguinity perception on spiritual imprint, Rowling can control it well. Among the many death knights under rod, the hero Thunderbird provides the least experience. Even the former Kane provides more experience than him. Just as rod was observing his surroundings, another creature in the form of a skeleton came to the top of the tower. Rod looked at the skeleton creature and came to the top of the tower. It was not the prophet methekah who had the ability of revelation, but the fairy enota after the change of form. "You shouldn''t have said that to her." Enota sighs, "she just wants to help you and fight with you." "I know." Rod simply replied, "it''s just her strength. She''s not allowed to join in such a fight." Among the attacking enemies, there is Yves, who has a deep hatred for rod. Even if there is Titan''s arrow, rod can''t compete with it. He must rely on space magic to escape, and Rowling can''t defeat it. For this reason, even through the existence of consanguinity perception, aware of Rowling''s mind, rod still dare not leave her. Recalling the previous battle, Eve, like a ghost, if he was determined to attack and kill Rowling, rod didn''t have any counter measures. "Strength? Do you only care about strength, not what she thinks? " Enota asked. "It''s more important to ensure her safety than she thinks." Rod said slowly. Yinuota showed a kind of incomprehensible look. At this moment, her attention was suddenly attracted by a huge body below. "What''s that?" Enota asked suspiciously. Standing on the top of the evocation tower, enota can bring the whole picture of Sao into her eyes. At this time, what appears in her eyes is a giant of incomparable size. The giant has no flesh and blood, just like a skeleton magnified by many times. "It''s my strongest necromancer, the Titan giant necromancer." Rod explained. Titan''s necromancer is only half the height of the evocation tower. Even so, enota was surprised. Before that, she had not heard that there were such creatures nearby. At the moment of seeing the dead king of Titan, enota''s attention was attracted by such a creature, leaving the previous events behind. Just when enota wanted to say something, he heard rod''s voice first: "do you want to keep this shape all the time? Even in battle? " Enota thought about it and said, "if I''m in danger, I''ll return to my original form and fight. Don''t think I can only cast spells." Rod nodded. He understood that the body of enota fairy dragon, like the Titan corpse king below, was very good at close combat. In addition to the Titan necromancer king, the remaining necromancers in the city also gathered in the direction of the evocation tower to prepare for the coming strong enemy. After waiting for a moment, another sound of footwork came from the rear. Rod followed his steps and saw Rowling and maxika at the top of the tower. "Haven''t you evacuated yet?" Looking at Rowling with an unhappy face, rod asked. "We are ready. I asked her to come to the top of the tower. Before leaving, I have some information to tell you. I hope it can help you." "Oh?" Rod some doubts: "tell me." "You must have heard of angels. What''s your impression of this creature?" Asked Marcia. "Powerful, pure and holy." After thinking for a while, according to his past impression, rod gave the answer. "Well, it seems that your cognition is quite accurate. So, do you think there are more male angels or more female angels in this world? " Then she asked. "What''s the problem? Can you still count the gender of angels? " Rod had no choice but to reply: "there should be more male angels. Most of the powerful angels recorded are male." "You don''t seem to know that." Said methekah with confidence. "Are there more female angels? What else could be the answer? " Rod had some doubts. "It''s all wrong. To be precise, my question didn''t hold water from the beginning. " "The gender of an angel is not an exact state and cannot be simply described as male or female," she explained "Angels have the purest body, which will be reflected in the characteristics of the body according to their gender in mind. In other words, angels think that they are male, that they are female, and that they can change without any media." She added. "It sounds like the power of the alien species." Rod said sarcastically. "I have a question. In this case, can angels change their gender at will?" It''s not rod who says this, but enota on one side. During this period of time, she has learned the information about angels. "Angels are not that boring." Melissa shook her head: "angels don''t easily change their gender. They often choose to change only after a long period of time and a thorough change in their mode of thinking and ideology." "How can angels reproduce?" Enota was puzzled. "Oh, how did skeletons reproduce?" There was a dull laugh from maxika. "I see." Instead of letting enota ask questions, rod said in a deep voice, "I''ll remember that." Maxika nodded with satisfaction. Chapter 1342 After telling rod all the information about revelation, maxika and Rowling use space magic to leave together. Before entering the open door of time and space, Rowling looks back at rod with a complicated look in her eyes. However, rod''s attention has long been attracted by the information about angels, and Rowling does not find any change in Rowling, and Rowling does not give any hints. Even if he has the memory of his previous life, rod has never heard of that information. No matter in the past classics or in the mouth of other players, rod has never heard of it. What maxika said about gender undoubtedly overturned rod''s original understanding of angels. Recall that in the ancient books, the gender of those powerful angels was always recorded with some deviation. Even the same angel, in the ancient books circulated in different ages, even appeared with different gender, some described it as male, some described it as female. In the past, rod only thought that there were deviations in the process of recording different ancient books, or that the ancient book recorders confused the identity of angels, and that the ancient book recorders themselves had different understanding of angels. Now it seems that this is not the case. Those angels may have appeared in different genders. Keep in mind the revelation given by maxika. When rod comes back and tries to ask her for other information, he notices that maxika has already left with Rowling. In the surrounding space, there are still spatial fluctuations that have not yet been recovered. According to his own perception, rod can judge that the evacuation place of Rowling and maxika should be another town a little far away from here, which is not out of the scope of vilning. Consistent with rod''s worry, if he can''t consume the enemy''s strength in sao''clock, soon these enemies will find Rowling and others who have evacuated. This is why rod chooses to fight here even if he doesn''t have much mana. Compared with the known enemies, rod was more worried about the unknown threats, including the angels of Erathia. According to nags, with the disclosure of the identity of the artifact holder, the angels have already known about rod''s existence, and with the revelation given by the prophet, rod has been able to foresee the threat from the angels. According to rod''s understanding of the strength of those angels, the threat that angels can bring is no less than the coming enemy. It''s not a good thing to be targeted by angels. Rod sighed deeply. Just then, a dense shadow appeared in the distant sky. Under the shadow of the dark sky, these shadows are not easy to be found, but Rhode instantly sensed the strong breath existing in them. In his perception, a large number of breath belonging to legendary creatures are constantly approaching the direction of the evocation tower, causing a strong threat in rod''s heart. "Are you afraid? Don''t worry. I will send you away when you are defeated. " Aware of rod''s dignified momentum, enota in the form of a skeleton took the initiative to say. Rod nodded: "remember to send me to the water plane." Until now, rod doesn''t know how to realize the Enlightenment Given by the prophet. Rod''s current strength alone can''t defeat the incoming dragon. It can''t really rely on the strength of her and enota, as Rowling said? In the face of an invincible enemy, running away may be the most correct choice. As long as he can survive, everything has a chance. But now, rod can''t make such a choice. It''s only a matter of time before he is attacked to this extent. In order not to implicate Rowling and others, rod had to change his will and chose to fight with the enemy even though he knew he was defeated. Take the Titan''s arrow out from his waist, and the ice blue sword will shine with a flash of light. The electric current will jump rapidly, which belongs to the power of lightning. Rod is ready to fight. No matter what kind of enemy is coming, with the power of Titan''s arrow, rod is confident to let him pay the price. In the distance, he felt the sudden explosion of strong mana fluctuation, and looked at the figure standing on the top of the soul tower. The spirit standing on the back of the huge golden dragon gave a sneer. Although the characteristics of elves can be seen everywhere on the surface of the body, the breath they emit is not what elves should have. Only elves who deeply feel changes and pain can emit this kind of breath. "Guardian iver, are you sure it''s him... All I know is that he''s the Lord of vilning. Compared with the holder of artifact, his rank is not high." Below Yves, the golden dragon, flying rapidly, asked him in vague common language. "I can''t be wrong. I once dealt with him. I will never forget the holder of this artifact." The elf, known as Eve, whispered. "There are so many elites who have died in his hands. He came with the idea of destroying elites. Now, it''s time to get justice for those elites." Iver''s words sank and he said slowly that the other dragons around him could not understand the hidden meaning of his words. "Such a mage is good at space magic. How can you ensure that he won''t use this method to escape?" Asked the Golden Dragon. "If he''s going to run away, he won''t show up from the beginning." Even a bad necromancer has something to fight for. I know who he wants to protect. That''s his weakness With that, iver''s eyes were staring at the figure on the top of the tower, and his face became ferocious: "let me see if you can give up what you have and escape alone with your artifact." Feeling the change of Eve''s mood, the Golden Dragon below was silent for a while. She had never seen an elf before and had such a strong resentment in her heart. "When I kill him, the king of spirits will reward all the dragons who are here. Even if he controls a large number of undead creatures, there will be no waves in front of such a large number of dragons. What''s more, he will be accompanied by him on this trip. " With that, Eve looks at a female human standing on the Golden Dragon. On the body of the golden dragon flying at high speed, the woman''s long blue skirt doesn''t float. Her face is icy, and it seems that strangers are not near. Her eyes are full of pride, overlooking everything below. She didn''t say anything about the conversation between Eve and golden dragon. She didn''t care about it. When Eve mentioned herself, she just waved her hand and didn''t answer. Chapter 1343 Looking at the enemy approaching from a distance, rod opens his own property panel and starts to use the experience accumulated during this period. "The consumption experience value is 3400000, and the remaining experience value is 242000. The class level has been increased from level 7 of level 5 seeker to level 9 of level 5 seeker... " "Get free attribute point 4, skill point 4..." With the help of many death knights and his constant accumulation, rod has enough experience to upgrade the character''s level by two levels. The experience required to upgrade a character''s level at level 5 is not as good as that required to upgrade a character''s level at level 6 or level 7. The experience required to upgrade a character''s level at each level is ten times less. If you don''t have many death knights under your command, you don''t know how long it will take for rod to accumulate this level of experience. The special profession of God seeker promoted on the premise of God level spiritualism not only brings him twice the upgrade reward, but also limits the speed of his rank promotion. If he changes to an ordinary graveyard rank, he may have already entered the ranks of high-level creatures. Of course, if you don''t use these experiences to upgrade the character level, but to upgrade the magic level and skill level, many of the magic or skills that rod has mastered can have new effects. It''s similar to the high-level gate of different dimensions. It can have all kinds of special effects that low-level gates don''t have. This is also applicable to other magic. Assign all the attribute points to the knowledge attribute, and keep the skill points temporarily. Rod looks at the enemy in the distance. During the time when rod improves the character''s attributes, the enemy will not be so idle, but will keep approaching the direction of the evocation tower. In front of rod''s eyes, there are a large number of dragons, among which the golden and green dragons are the most, and more than half of them have legendary ranks. Many dragons are dressed in black. When they enter the dark sky, they take out their weapons and are ready to fight and die. Of all the dragons around him, the most powerful one, the queen of the Golden Dragon mentioned in the intelligence, is the one that rod cares about most. The signal from his perception makes rod lock the biggest Golden Dragon among these dragons at a glance. The strength of this golden dragon has already reached the level of a legendary creature. Although it is still a long way away from the creature that has become the peak of a real legend, its strength can not be underestimated. The ability of golden dragon to resist magic makes most of its magic ineffective against this creature. In addition to the golden dragon, what makes rod feel more difficult is the creature that exists in the Golden Dragon. A familiar spirit of rod is Eve who forced rod into a desperate situation not long ago. As for another human woman beside Yves, rod had never seen her before, but from the momentum she exuded, she also reached the legendary level. Rod even faintly felt that her strength was the strongest existence in Yves''s line, and he did not know her origin. When such a large number of legendary creatures join hands, the damage they can cause will be far beyond the imagination of other creatures. The power of the Dragon alone is enough to frighten many creatures, not to mention the spirits of the dragon. Only legendary heroes like dekken, who have reached the peak of strength, have the confidence to take the dragon as their own opponent. Did not let the enemy continue to close, in rod''s order, the necromancer on the ground below the soul tower, began a volley. The dark green cloud of death is constantly superimposed in the air, and the color gradually turns to pitch black, finally forming a huge black net that almost covers the whole sky. The next moment, the giant dragons will be wrapped in it. However, a strong gust of wind suddenly hit in the direction of the death cloud, and the strong surge of air instantly dispersed the death cloud, making it unable to touch the dragon in the distance. The volley of the corpse witch below was so easily defused by the enemy that even rod''s face was just the same. The memory of fighting with Eve made rod realize that the cloud of death would be easily blown away, which must have something to do with him. From the mouth of the Lich Aisha, rod learned the origin of Ivar''s weapon. According to the lich, it is an artifact related to the airflow. Blowing the wind like this to disperse the cloud of death is just one of its uses. Rod vaguely realized that, just like the Titan''s arrow in his hand, it can send out lightning when it is waved. The artifact in iver''s hand has no restrictions on blowing the gale. As long as it is waved, it can summon the same level of gale. In the face of such an enemy, the cloud of death cannot achieve its due effect. "Release the meteor shower." Instead of trying to make the necromancer release the cloud of death, rod looked at enota and said slowly. No matter the golden dragon or the green dragon, the scales outside their bodies give them the ability to resist magic, but their resistance to magic is only limited to the magic of level 4 or below. For the real level 5 magic, they still have no way to resist. The arrow of Titan mastered by rod is a kind of five level magic, which is beyond the resistance of the Golden Dragon and the green dragon. This is also an important reason why rod chose to stay to fight. If it''s black dragon or something that can resist all the regular magic, rod will not choose to stay, but will think of other ways. "Release the meteor shower now? I also want to wait for them to get closer. " Having said that, enota did not ignore rod''s order and raised his hand to cast his spell. At such an urgent moment, although enota has different ideas from rod, she will not question rod, but act according to rod''s order. After seeing the meteor shower used by the hero deken to attack the Dragon Kingdom, both rod and inolta have a new view on the meteor shower. They know it''s the best magic to deal with the dragon. In contrast, the other level 5 magic can also work on the Golden Dragon and green dragon, but its scope is extremely limited, and it can''t achieve the effect similar to meteor fire shower. Due to the lack of mana value, rod can only give enota to cast similar level 5 magic. Fortunately, with the casting ability of fairy dragon, the final effect of the magic will not be weaker than that of the legendary mage. With this meteor shower, rod had confidence to hold back the enemy''s attack to a great extent. Chapter 1344 The flaming meteorite tears open the dark sky and falls down rapidly. The flying dragon is shocked. As if disaster came to the general power, awakened the instinctive fear in the hearts of these dragons. Before reaching the enemy''s position, he would suffer this level of magic attack first. Even the Dragon could not keep his original calm, and the formation began to be scattered. "Who''s that skeleton, Eve? You haven''t said that besides the holder of artifact, there are also necromancers of this level in the city. No, according to her breath, she is already a lich level existence." The huge golden dragon asks the spirit. The slightly turbid pupil of the golden dragon is staring at the top of the soul summoning tower. A skeleton in purple robe shows a meteor shower. It''s not just the Golden Dragon who has doubts about this problem. The woman in blue on the dragon also looks at iver with great interest and wants to get the answer from him. This is one of the few things that can make her interested. In addition, everything else has never been in her eyes. Neither the Golden Dragon nor the two creatures on the Dragon think that the meteor shower from the sky is a threat, but the other dragons around obviously can''t keep calm at this moment. They turn their flight direction and try to fly away from the meteor shower to avoid serious injury. "I don''t know the identity of the mage either." Iver said gravely: "but according to my understanding, there is only one person in the information who can be trusted by him and has powerful power. That is his sister. It is very difficult for others to get his trust, let alone fight with him at this time." Under the indiscriminate bombardment of meteor fire shower, the huge meteorite will come to the top of the huge golden dragon''s head in a twinkling of an eye, and will hit the Golden Dragon''s body in the next moment. "No matter who the caster is, if he dares to appear at this time, there will only be one end. Today is the time for the death of these necromancers!" The huge blue sword awn blooms from the blade in iver''s hand. As the blade moves, the meteorite on the top of the Golden Dragon''s head is divided into two parts from below, and rubs the Golden Dragon''s body to fall. At this time, iver''s body also disappears. Rod, at the top of the tower, is watching those dragons fall into chaos due to the meteor shower. He is planning to order the corpse wizard to launch another volley. Suddenly, rod''s robe rises suddenly. The breeze passed by rod. Rod, who had lost his flesh and blood, could not feel any coolness. The only thing he could feel was a strong sense of crisis from the bottom of his heart. Recalling the situation of fighting with the enemy, rod was about to raise his Titan''s arrow. The next moment, with the sound of gold and iron, and the explosion of lightning, rod was shocked to retreat rapidly, and almost came to the edge of the soul tower, which stabilized his feet. Calm down the shaking bones of his hand. At this time, rod has already seen that the enemy attacking him is Yves in black. What makes rod a little calm is that compared with before, iver''s strength has not been improved again. Relying on the will of the hero, upgrading his strength to the legendary level seems to be his limit. Compared with the last battle, rod''s strength has improved a lot. Of course, in close combat, rod can hardly compete with iver. By attaching lightning to the sword of Titan''s arrow, rod successfully shakes Yves away with the power of magic. If he is replaced with other weapons, he will be killed by the enemy. With the rising of dark light, the power of rod''s body suddenly increases. On the side, enota is releasing the gain spell for rod. Aware of the purple robed skeleton''s action, iver showed a chill, moved his eyes away from rod and turned to enota not far away. Rod''s secret is not good. As soon as he wants to wave his Titan''s arrow at iver, iver''s body is gone. The next moment, Eve appeared in front of enota. The huge sword came out of iver''s blade and swept over her body under the dull gaze of enota. I''ve never met an enemy like iver, whose speed is close to the extreme under the blessing of artifact. Moreover, I don''t know iver''s means, and I can''t use defense magic at the first time. At this time, enota has been seriously injured. Enota let out a wail, the voice from the original high-key human voice, into a heavy roar, which belongs to the roar of the dragon. In front of Yves, the skeleton is rapidly changing. Its bones are twisted and expanded, and its flesh and blood expand rapidly. In a flash, it becomes a purple creature with a huge body. Just in the middle of iver''s stupor, the space beside him suddenly burst open. With a thunderous explosion, iver''s body flew upside down and fell directly from one side of the evocation tower. Under the gaze of rod, the original shape of enota has been restored. A deep bone wound appears on the surface of her body. Precious dragon blood is dripping down. Unlike rod, who was originally in skeleton form, enota''s skeleton form was changed by her secret method. When she was seriously injured, she could only recover herself. When he noticed enota at this time, rod hesitated. Just as he wanted to raise his hand and cast healing magic on her, enota cast this magic by himself. Rod could only put down his hand. "Are you all right?" Coming to enota, rod asked. "I don''t feel very well..." he said, and the blood spilled from enota''s mouth. The blow from iver through the body deeply damaged the internal organs of enota. Healing magic can repair the wounds on the surface of the body, but this more serious injury can not be healed by ordinary healing magic. As soon as rod tried to comfort him, the shadow came to his head. Rod looked up and saw a golden dragon with a legendary rank, which was already floating above his head. The bombardment of meteor fire shower has already ended. During the time when Yves was seriously injured in enota, those giant dragons had already come near the evocation tower. In addition to the Golden Dragon in front of him, there are more dragons nearby. The flame condenses from the golden dragon mouth, and the bright dragon breath spews out from the golden dragon mouth. Seeing this, enota, who was seriously injured, rushed to use Hercules shield. A dark green barrier enveloped her and rod together. However, the dark green barrier of inortas could not resist the breath of the Golden Dragon for half a moment, and it melted under the fire. Chapter 1345 Dragon breath is the most powerful means of attack of dragon. The dragon breath of different dragon species will have different effects. It is similar to the black dragon''s breath of destruction. Once it touches the body of other creatures, it can suppress the healing ability of creatures. The fierce breath of poisonous dragon can corrode everything it touches. Among them, the dragon breath which belongs to the golden dragon is the most special. Dragon breath spewed by the golden dragon can suppress all forming magic. Any condensed magic will melt in front of purifying dragon breath and become the most primitive magic element, unable to maintain its original form. With the effect of purifying the dragon breath, the golden dragon can easily destroy the Hercules shield raised by the mage. But for the meteor fire shower, which has both magic damage and physical damage, purifying the dragon breath can''t achieve much. It can only take away the flame on the surface of the meteorite, and can''t slow down the falling speed of the meteorite. It will still be hurt by the meteorite. Facing the dragon breath of the golden dragon, enota''s Hercules shield could not be stopped for a moment. In a flash, the fiery flame came to enota and was about to burn on her body. All of a sudden, a strange pull came from the side of enota. Longxi, who was about to reach enota, turned uncontrollably in this direction, unable to touch the original body of enota. Rod''s figure appears in the direction of Longxi''s deflection. His left hand is holding a red gem, which was once given to him by enota. Use the dragon breath gem to absorb the purified dragon breath. At the same time, rod moves continuously, and the other hand quickly waves the arrow of Titan. Four almost straight lines of lightning, so straight toward the body of the golden dragon, is spewing dragon breath of the golden dragon can''t dodge, was hit by the rapid lightning. In an instant, one side of the Golden Dragon''s body burst open, and the dragon''s blood splashed and dyed rod''s body below. The paralyzing effect brought by lightning also made the Golden Dragon fall towards the bottom of the soul tower, and then there was a dull loud noise. The Golden Dragon in front of us has been solved, which belongs to the crisis between rod and enota. At this time, more and more dragons are hovering near the top of the tower, and can spit out the dragon breath at any time. Looking at these golden dragons, rod felt a moment of difficulty. What makes rod feel embarrassed is that the purified breath of the golden dragon can easily melt all shaping spells, including the portal condensed by the mage. In this way, rod was unable to perform the gate of different dimensions according to the original expectation, so as to complete the withdrawal to the element plane. As long as yinuota condenses the gate of different dimensions, before she enters it, Jinlong''s purification dragon breath will arrive first and evacuate the portal from destruction. It''s a waste of mana to open any portal unless the threat from the dragon is resolved first. Not far away, iver, who had fallen from the evocation tower before, now appears on the top of the tower again. At this time, iver looks very embarrassed. Even if he has a treasure to reduce the magic damage, the thunder blast of fairy dragon is not what he can bear. Although he returned to the top of the tower, iver lost most of his fighting ability and could only barely protect himself, unable to launch the attack as before. Instead of retreating to the more secure dragon, iver chose to stay at the top of the more dangerous tower in order to see the end of the enemy with his own eyes. After everything, iver finally got the chance. Surrounded by the dragon, it was difficult for the two players to escape, especially when the purple dragon beside rod was seriously injured. Put your eyes on rod. Eve knows that rod will not die like this. He must use space magic to escape. However, the purple dragon beside him has no such chance. Fairy dragon''s bloated body, at this moment, has become a burden to escape. No matter Yves or the surrounding dragons, they will not easily enter the portal. Looking at rod not far away, iver wants to know what choice he will make, whether he will die with the purple dragon or leave it alone. In the field, rod also faces the problem of choice. Waving the Titan''s arrow in his hand quickly to repel the dragon that dares to approach, rod''s attention is not on these enemies, but on enota. In perception, enota''s state is extremely poor. Although he can simply cast his magic, he can''t bring help to rod as before. "Enota, can you continue casting?" Rod asked in a loud voice, with a rush in his words. "I don''t know... I feel so miserable..." enota said with a burst of tears: "go... Find Rowling and them. I can hold the enemy with treasure. Believe me..." Rod, waving the blade, clenches his teeth until there is a slight crack in his jaw. He can''t just run away and leave enota here alone. Although he knows that this is the right choice, the will in his heart doesn''t allow him to do so. "Why do you have to do that? Why are you willing to die like this? " Rod asked bitterly. It is this attitude of enota that makes rod unable to leave like this. If it is replaced by other creatures begging rod to leave, rod will choose to escape without hesitation. With the existence of Titan''s arrow, rod is able to compete with the surrounding dragons for the time being. That''s because the dragons are worried about their own damage and don''t dare to get too close. Instead, they wait for other dragons to take the first step. If these dragons put down their worries about loss and turn to attack together, rod has no way to resist. Rod was able to predict what the end of staying here would be. His reason kept telling him that it was time to escape, and a legendary creature helped him fight for enough time to leave. Reason and will fight each other in rod''s mind, trying to make rod make the final decision. "Because... You''re my follower. Isn''t it what the dragon should do to protect his followers?" With these words, enota seemed to touch the wound on his body, and his expression became painful. The dark green flame in rod''s eyes suddenly shrank. At this moment, rod''s will overtook his reason, and he had made his own decision. Just then, as if he had sensed something, rod changed his face and waved his sword in front of enota. The next moment, with the fierce collision between the blades, Eve''s body, appeared in front of rod. Chapter 1346 Compared with the dragon circling around, Yves, who lives at the top of the tower, is the biggest threat to rod. If not for rod''s sudden attack on Yves, as Yves''s original target, enota, her ending can be imagined. I don''t know when the target Yves wants to kill has changed from rod to enota. The lightning burst from Titan''s arrow and flew the iver projectile with another blade. Compared with before, rod was significantly less impacted by iver. Without even stepping back, rod took iver''s attack. Looking at iver, who was constantly gasping after being repulsed, rod knew that after being bombarded by the thunderbolt, iver was weaker than he thought and could not attack as fiercely as before. At this time, it is undoubtedly the best time to kill iver. It is not common for legendary heroes to fall into weakness. They miss the opportunity in front of them. Next time, rod will face iver in full swing. As long as he can kill Yves who is weak at this time, rod will undoubtedly solve his biggest problem. Rod, however, was unable to do so. During the period of time when rod repels Yves, the surrounding dragons are ready to move without the suppression of lightning. It seems that the next moment, these dragons will rush to tear rod and enota to pieces. Without the opportunity to fight against Eve, rod has to continue to suppress the surrounding dragons. At this moment, compared with protecting enota, even iver''s life is not worth mentioning in rod''s eyes. However, rod''s unwillingness to attack iver does not mean iver is willing to let rod and enota go. The strong wind blew up rod''s cloak again, and rod had to meet again with Titan''s arrow. The artifact collided, and Eve''s ferocious face appeared in front of rod''s eyes. "Why are you so anxious to die?" Rod asked in a cold voice as he blocked iver''s fatal attack on enota. Rod''s voice undoubtedly aroused the memory of iver. Looking at the skeleton without any flesh and blood in front of him, iver angrily scolded, "this is your deserved retribution. Run away like a mouse. Isn''t this what the necromancer is good at?" "Damn it The lightning burst from Titan''s arrow and sent iver out again. The damage from the fifth level magic was blocked by iver''s sword blade, but the powerful impact still couldn''t be resolved. It almost shocked him to the outside of the evocation tower. Taking advantage of rod''s attention and being completely attracted by iver''s attack, the surrounding dragons will not miss such an opportunity to rush up to the enemies at the top of the tower and prepare to tear up the necromancer and the purple dragon. Just when all the dragons were in action, the largest Golden Dragon in the sky didn''t mean to move its body at all. Instead, it hung above the sky and looked down at everything below. Looking at the dragons rushing to the top of the tower, her eyes showed a sense of urgency. If she had her command, these dragons would not hesitate. They would have rushed to the enemy as early as the first time, and would not wait until now. However, as the queen of the golden dragon, she was unable to give any orders to the Dragon below. She could only let the war develop and even flap her wings to reduce the range as much as possible. "Isn''t the battle over yet?" The cold voice came from the body of the queen of the Golden Dragon. A human woman was lying on the back of the dragon. She was wearing a long ice blue skirt, one foot was arched, and the other foot was folded on it. When Eve left the body of the Golden Dragon Queen and attacked the enemy, she lay down and waited for the final result of the battle. For other dragons, the battle that may hurt or even lose her life is just a journey for her. She doesn''t even want to pay attention to the battle below. "The Necromancers are still fighting hard, and they are not willing to give up. However, their ending is doomed, and it will not be long before it ends." "The necromancer..." the woman in blue muttered, but did not open her eyes. "This is a war between the elves and the necromancer. You should not be too involved in it." The Golden Dragon sighed: "as a member of Eliot, I can''t watch the necromancer destroy our home." "You are wrong." At this point, the woman in blue finally opened her eyes, revealing her dark golden pupils: "the dragon is the dragon, the dragon does not belong to any force." "Is that right..." the queen of the Golden Dragon looked at the top of the evocation tower. "It''s hard to imagine that even the necromancer has found the dragon as an ally, and it''s an extremely rare purple dragon. I''ve never seen such a dragon before." "Oh?" The words of the Golden Dragon Queen finally aroused the interest of the woman in blue. She sat up slowly and then looked towards the top of the soul tower. The next moment, she seems to find what kind of pupil a shrink, the original leisurely disappeared. A large number of dragons rush towards rod and enota. Even with the existence of artifact, rod''s strength is still extremely limited. When the surrounding dragons rush on, rod can''t resist at all. "Stop it!" There is a kind of special dignity in these dragons'' ears. These dragons are only a few meters away from rod and enota. As long as they go further, they can tear the enemy in front of them to pieces. However, after hearing the rebuke, all the dragons stopped their bodies. No dragon dared to go further toward Rhode. Although we don''t understand what happened and why these dragons stopped attacking, rod won''t miss such an opportunity. Waving the Titan''s arrow in his hand, countless flashes of lightning shot from the blade of rod''s sword. In an instant, they hit the surrounding dragons. The blood rain fell from the top of his head. Rod''s counterattack made the surrounding dragons confused. The reaction of the dragon, will not give rod another chance, the flame in the mouth of these dragon condensation, heat waves from the sky. The dragon''s breath is enough to burn rod and enota below. Seeing the dragon''s breath coming down, the cold voice came again: "I said, stop!" Like the control of the spirit mark over the undead, the irresistible orders resound in the ears of all the dragons. The next moment, these dragons are like dumb fire. The dragon breath condensed in their mouth can not be spewed out, but can only let the fire dissipate. Chapter 1347 "How could..." It''s not rod who gives this exclamation, but Yves, who is also at the top of the tower. For the dragon who suddenly stops attacking, he feels a burst of surprise, followed by deep dissatisfaction. "The enemy is right in front of you. Why do you stop at such a time? Don''t attack the enemy quickly The Dragon floating in the sky was not moved. Eve yelled, "do you know who this necromancer is? He is the holder of artifact. He is the one who has brought great disaster to Eli. How many Eli creatures have died in his hands and his necromancers? What are you hesitating about? Kill him and it''s over! " The Dragon suddenly stopped attacking, and the elves who came by the Dragon had to stay on them, unable to help Yves at the top of the tower. "I told them to stop." The huge golden dragon slowly lands in the center of the tower top. On the body of the golden dragon, a woman in blue with a cool face speaks in a high voice. The words contain the supreme dignity. "Lucia..." looking at the woman in blue not far away, Eve felt incredible. "Why do you want to help the evil necromancer? As you are, you should never be involved with the necromancer!" "It''s not about the necromancer." The woman in blue said in a cold voice, "if I hadn''t stopped the dragon around me in time, my friend would have died in your hands." "Your friend... What do you mean?" Without answering Yves''s words, the woman in blue quickly walked towards rod and his party. He noticed that a powerful figure he had never seen before was approaching his position. Rod immediately stood in front of enota and raised his Titan''s arrow. A strong sense of oppression, accompanied by the blue woman''s progress, comes to Rhode. Rhode''s perception of danger is even better than that of Eve in his heyday. The woman in blue has a slender figure and tender white skin. She doesn''t look like those close combat professionals whose bodies have been fully trained. On the contrary, she looks more like a mage who has been studying ancient books for a long time. However, her momentum is enough to crush all the close combat professionals in rod''s impression. Rhode can''t imagine how the woman in blue, under her seemingly thin body, has the same powerful force as the behemoth, standing in front of her, just like standing in front of a mountain. Recalling the abnormality in the words of the woman in blue, rod did not attack at the first time, but let her approach and stare at her every move at the same time. The places where the women in blue passed were covered with frost, and the temperature dropped sharply. From her body, rod can sense a familiar breath. It seems that he has seen her before, but rod has no memory of her. From her ability to give orders to the dragon, her identity is obviously more prominent than rod thought. Lucia... Rod had no impression of the name and never heard anyone mention it. "I remember you, you should be called rod, a follower of enota. Now get out of the way and get out of my way. " The voice of the woman in blue came from her ear. When her dark golden pupil gazed at him, rod was stunned. He undoubtedly recalled something. "It''s you... The master of the ice prison..." Feeling the unique flavor of the woman in blue, rod finally recognized her identity. If you can command all the dragons, their strength is at the top of the legendary creature. With such special momentum, who is not the leader of the ice prison? Compared with what we saw last time, the shape of the Lord of the ice prison has changed greatly. He is no longer the huge body of the dragon, but shows the human body. From the appearance alone, rod can''t recognize it. Although great changes have taken place in appearance, the momentum of the Lord of the ice prison, which belongs to the holy dragon, has not changed at all. Just looking at the woman in blue in front of him, rod can feel the strong threat. Only the real holy dragon can command all the other dragons with one word of its own. "Master of the ice, do you speak common language? And why are you with the dragons? " Rod asked suspiciously, although the blade in his hand was not completely put down, there was no more lightning. The woman in blue didn''t answer rod''s question. She just glanced at him, then passed rod and came to the fairy dragon lying on the ground. "Enota." The woman in blue called the name of the fairy dragon, and breathed a chill at the wound in front of enota. The chill spread in enota''s body. Under the effect of this cold breath, even the blood flow seemed to solidify. Although enota''s injury did not improve immediately, it did not continue to deteriorate. "I''m sorry that I didn''t find out all this in advance. It almost caused irreparable consequences." Caressing enota''s purple body, the woman in blue sighed. Aware of the familiar breath coming from him, enota, with some vague consciousness, opened his eyes and saw the woman in blue in front of him: "are you... The great master of the ice prison? Why are you here? " "It''s a long story." The woman in blue shook her head: "besides, I have already removed my position in shanzel, and I am no longer the leader of the ice prison. Just call me yucia." Yinuota tried to get up from the ground and face the woman in blue in front of her with a more respectful attitude. However, her action affected the wound on her body and made her cry. Seeing this, the woman in blue quickly comforted: "don''t worry, you will be OK. After a period of cultivation, you can recover as before. The battle is over." "The battle is not over yet!" It was Yves at the top of the tower who roared. He dragged his weak body and pointed the blade at rod. "Queen of the golden dragon, aren''t you afraid of the blame of the spirit king, so you plan to let the Dragon run away from the evil necromancer?" The huge golden dragon sighed: "the will of the holy dragon can''t be violated. This is the constraint from the deep blood. Her words are the common decision of all the great dragons. Guard Eve, recognize the situation. This battle is over. " "No..." iver''s sword blade trembled. For legendary melee professionals, this is an extremely rare situation. No matter how weak the body is, the hand holding the weapon will not tremble. "I won''t let this happen." With that, Yves let out a loud whistle. In an instant, all the elves in black who stayed on the back of the dragon, after hearing the whistle, jumped from the back of the dragon to the top of the tower, ready to attack rod in the field. Chapter 1348 Aware of the attack intention of the elves in black, rod''s face turned pale, and the lightning attached to the surface of the sword again, ready to wave to the enemy at any time. At this time, compared with rod himself, the one who is more worried about rod''s safety is enota lying on the ground. Enota tried to get up and cast a spell to help rod, but the white palm on her body pressed her whole body. No matter how hard enota exerted, she could not get up from the ground. Aware of this, enota felt a sense of anxiety: "Lord Lucia, please help him." It was the woman in blue beside her who held down enota''s body. Enota couldn''t get up from the ground and had to ask the woman in blue repeatedly. "He has enough strength to deal with the enemy. He doesn''t need my help at all. What''s more, he is just a human being and doesn''t deserve my help." Lucia looked at rod, who was fighting, with an irresistible dislike in her eyes. In the field, rod kept waving the Titan''s arrow in his hand, and the surging current kept exploding around him, beating back the attacks of the black elves again and again. Unable to quickly reduce the enemy''s personnel, and wary of Eve who was ready to fight nearby, rod had to choose the most conservative way of fighting, relying on the effect of artifact to beat the enemy back again and again. With the lightning attached to the artifact, although rod was able to beat back the elves for a while, he was still in a weak position. After a long time, I''m afraid there would be an accident and Yves found the opportunity. "He''s my follower, Lord Lucia. Help him." Enota looked at the woman in blue in front of him with wide eyes, begging. Being watched by enota''s big watery eyes, the woman in blue suddenly softened and said in a soft voice, "OK, I''ll agree to your request." "Dragons." Her voice cooled down, and in an unquestionable voice, she ordered in a loud voice: "destroy all the elves at the top of the tower." "What?" Hearing the command from Lucia, the elves fighting with rod were stunned for a moment. Even Eve, who was on one side, looked at her in disbelief. Yves could not have imagined that Lucia would make such a move and order to help the necromancer who should be the public enemy of all creatures. Before Eve could say anything, the heat came from his head. Unable to disobey the orders from the holy dragon, the giant dragons suspended on the top of the tower spewed out the most blazing breath to the elves below. Eve''s figure disappeared in a flash. Depending on the effect of the artifact, iver is hard to be hit by such a traceable attack, but the other elves at the top of the tower don''t have the ability of iver. Without the blessing of the artifact, they have already been burned to ashes by the first wave of dragon breath. Under the gaze of iver, a large number of elves in black die. Iver tries to save other elves, but he is already weak and has no such ability at this time. "No!" Eve let out a cry of pain and looked angrily at ushia. Without her command, the battle would not have been like this in any case. However, Lucia only responded to iver with a proud look. Yves was stunned. From her proud eyes, Eve understood a lot. It seems that from the beginning, no matter the necromancer or the spirit, she didn''t pay attention to them. The only thing she cared about was the purple dragon on the top of the tower. Another dragon''s breath came down from the top of iver''s head. Seeing that the situation was irreversible, iver no longer hesitated. He immediately jumped from the top of the evocation tower and was ready to flee alone. Rod, who stares at iver''s action, changes his face and quickly comes to the position where iver jumps out. He looks down. He sees iver waving his sword blade and appears on the far ground like a flash. Several of them dodge from the surrounding undead and then disappear. Aware of Ivar''s weakness, rod naturally doesn''t want to let him escape. This is the best time to kill the legendary hero, so as to solve rod''s biggest problem. Just as rod was about to jump from the top of the tower and lead the undead to pursue iver, a call came from his ear. "Rod..." Listen carefully to the voice in the call, rod can recognize that it belongs to enota. After a little hesitation, rod sighed deeply, then stopped looking in the direction of iver''s escape, and turned to enota on the top of the tower. When he came to enota''s side and felt that her state was much better than before, rod was relieved. "Rod... We did it." Enota whispered. "We won." Rod said slowly, and at the same time, he patted his hand on the purple skin of enota, just like Lucia. Of course, this action of his also attracted a loathing from Lucia. "It''s not just about winning, it''s about prophecy." Enota put his long purple neck close to rod and rubbed it against the king''s cloak. "Prophecy... If you don''t say it, I forget it. I must put that so-called prophet in a dark dungeon. I believe her story Rod said angrily. Enota chuckled: "didn''t the prophecy come true? Why do you embarrass the prophet? " "In a sense, the prophecy has come true, but you almost died. If it wasn''t for the help of the ice Lord, the end would be unimaginable." As he spoke, rod looked at Lucia, who was next to enota. "Don''t get me wrong. I''m just helping the hero of the whole dragon kingdom. It has nothing to do with you." Said Lucia haughtily. "Lucia." The huge golden dragon came over at this time, "you shouldn''t give such an order. I can''t explain it to the king of spirits." "Oh? Then I should let you, in order to please the elves and kill your kindred, pure dragon? " Said Lucia coldly. "That''s not what I said." The queen of the Golden Dragon shook her head: "it''s just a matter of different positions. There are many times of fighting for other things among the same species. This kind of thing can''t be avoided." "You have forgotten the glory of the dragon in your blood. As I said before, you are too close to Eli creature. This is not the proper posture of a dragon." "Lead your people back to the crown of green," she said. "I''ve got the message." The queen of the Golden Dragon nodded and then let out a dull roar of the dragon. All the dragons who heard the roar went up to the sky like a relief and returned to the direction they came. Chapter 1349 The battle ended in an unexpected way. With the Dragon away, the field was calm, and only the corpse belonging to the spirit was still burning. Soon, after enota recovered a little with his magic and was able to move, rod used his last mana to open the door of time and space, ready to join Rowling and others who left first. Through the dark green portal, rod comes to another town in vilning and meets Rowling and others who are waiting anxiously outside the transmission monument. "Great." Seeing the appearance of rod''s figure, Rowling finally put down her heart. She didn''t have to worry about rod any more. "I knew you would return safely." Looking at Rowling in front of her, the existence of consanguinity perception enables rod to feel her worry about herself. During the period of Rowling''s early evacuation, her tense mood can not be relaxed. As soon as she feels the abnormality of consanguinity perception, she will help rod before casting space magic. Fortunately, rod''s breath has been very stable, and it has not been weakened due to the heavy damage. Rowling also waited in front of the transmission tablet according to rod''s name. Behind Rowling, Elon, as the Lord of the city, now looks anxious: "Lord rod, what''s the situation in Sao O city? Is the enemy on the way Not only Elon, but others around him, including Rowling, also have such doubts. The only one who won''t doubt the result of the battle is the skeleton prophet beside Rowling. "The battle is over, and the man in the prophecy has won. I have no doubt about that." Said Marcia slowly. Hearing the prophet''s hoarse words in his ears, rod knew that what she believed was not rod''s strength, but her prophecy. "You just showed up." Rod said in a deep voice, "your prophecy is like a demagogue. It almost cost me a lot." "But the prophecy has come true, hasn''t it?" There was a hoarse laugh from maxika. "Rod, it''s agreed not to embarrass the prophet." Behind, with the help of Lucia, enota''s body slowly walked out of the door of time and space. Yucca still maintains the human form, but her strength is no less than that of the real dragon, which can steadily support the injured body of enota. "Brother, who is she?" Noticing the woman in blue beside enota, Rowling is a little confused. "She is a giant dragon flying in the sky, a real dragon. Even if she appears in human form, I will never admit her momentum. Only a real dragon can have such momentum." Said Marcia. Rod did not answer Rowling''s question, but looked at yucia: "you say, or I help you introduce?" Lucia gave rod a white look and then asked enota, "what do these humans have to do with you?" Following yucia''s words, enota looked at Rowling and others, then said with a smile: "they are my friends." "Friend, I see." As she said this, she looked at Rowling and others: "little human, listen up, I''m the blue dragon from the snow area, and my name is Lucia shanzel. I don''t want to stay here long. I''ll leave when enota''s injury recovers." "Xiangzel..." maxika exclaimed: "it''s said that the name of the Dragon kingdom in the snow area is the same. All the kings of the Dragon kingdom in the past took it as their surname. The origin of this surname can even be traced back to the ancient demons." When the prophet said that, everyone put their eyes on Lucia, and even rod did the same. When you think about it, even rod was the first time to hear the Iceman mention his surname. Without explaining anything, she swept through all the creatures in the scene indifferently. Her eyes only stayed on rod for a moment, then she gave a cold hum. "Lord Yucca..." enota''s call came from her ear. Yucca drew herself close and looked very concerned. "You haven''t told me why you''re here, why you''re here with our enemies." Enota asked with some doubts. She couldn''t think of the reason why yucia would be here. "Do you remember the dragon held deep in the ice prison?" Asked uscia. Seeing that enota nodded, Lucia continued: "the name of the giant dragon is mathila, which symbolizes foreboding and destruction. It was originally a sub dragon with incomplete blood, but it had unimaginable strength. Mathila has a great resentment against other dragons. She once brutally slaughtered countless dragons, known as the evil dragon. " As she said this, she sighed: "hundreds of years ago, a certain leader of the ice prison successfully imprisoned Mattila in the deepest part of the ice prison, and combined with the human mage to make his consciousness fall asleep. Until the night when the human hero attacked, he took the opportunity to escape from the ice prison." Hearing this, enota no doubt remembered something. She had seen the evil dragon in the mouth of Lucia in the depths of the ice prison. It seemed that it was she and madole who released Mattila. "I''m sorry..." enota whispered, "if it wasn''t for me and McDowell, mathila wouldn''t be released." "It''s none of your business. You don''t have to blame yourself." Lucia comforted: "the ice prison can''t trap the revived mathila, just as the order of the holy dragon to other dragons can''t take effect on mathila. He has the blood of the holy dragon in his body." "The blood of the dragon?" Enota had some doubts: "I remember that the blood of the dragon should not exist in other dragons." "That means usually." "It is said that the former mathila colluded with the Human Mage and learned the secret of swallowing the blood. Even the real holy dragon died in his hands, and the blood of the holy dragon was captured by him, which made him have the power to compete with the holy dragon." "Martella''s escape is a disaster for all the dragons. I have to tell the other dragons about him before he hurts them. That''s why I choose to go to the green crown in person." "I was going to stay in the green crown for a while, and then I tried to find a way to go to the Dragon Kingdom hidden in the deep underground. It happened that I heard that the dragon of green crown was going to unite to deal with an evil man with two artifact. So I came to have a look. I didn''t expect that it was you." "Enota, you are certainly not the holder of artifact, nor the evil man. In the description, the holder of the artifact is an evil necromancer, that is to say, you are the one who holds two artifact. " As she said this, she put her eyes on rod. Chapter 1350 Seeing that Lucia pointed out the identity of the holder of her artifact, rod did not deny this, but followed her words and said, "the artifact that belongs to the necromancer alone can only be used by the necromancer, but not by ordinary creatures." "I''m not interested in your artifact. I already have an inexhaustible treasure. Artifact is just a decoration," she said At this moment, the prophet, methekah, noticed something unusual and suddenly pointed her skull in the direction of ushia. She seemed to want to say something, but in the end she didn''t say anything. "What artifact? Do you have any artifact? " Enota looked at rod suspiciously. "... don''t you know?" Rod said helplessly. "How can I know? You never told me!" Enota was surprised. "I thought everyone here knew." Rod stroked his smooth skull and defended himself. At this time, Elon said, "Lord rod, I do know that you have one artifact for making necromancers, but I don''t know that you have two artifact." "How can you not know that I have two artifact?" Rod retorted: "the Raytheon helmet, one of the artifact components, was collected by you for me. As a price for me to wake up vita, did you forget it?" Hearing what rod said, Elon suddenly thought of something and looked surprised. He never thought that the treasure he had collected for rod was one of the artifact parts. On the other hand, Rowling looks at rod in his eyes and smiles. Except for the real liches, Rowling should be the first to know that rod has two artifact, which makes Rowling feel special in rod''s heart. "You didn''t even tell me about the artifact!" Enota said with some irritation. "... you didn''t ask me if I had any artifact. Besides, you are so familiar with the treasure that you should be able to see the quality of the treasure at a glance. I thought you had already seen the artifact in me." Rod was very helpless. He thought that when he first saw enota in the plane of Qi element, she saw the artifact in her body. Unexpectedly, she didn''t see anything at all, and even didn''t know about the artifact. Seeing what yinota was going to say, rod quickly changed the topic and asked not far away to uscia: "master of the ice prison, you should have known the identity of yinota early. Why wait until she is seriously injured, then stop those dragons, instead of ending the battle from the beginning?" Rod was very puzzled about this. If the prophet''s prophecy was fulfilled, enota would not even be hurt. Lucia blushed, glared at rod and said, "if it''s in human form, who knows she''ll be in the form of a skeleton? Although I''ve seen her in this form before, I can''t tell the difference between the skeletons. " Listen to you say so, enota showed an innocent eyes, rod also fell into silence for a time. If it''s not for the necromancer who is extremely familiar with the skeleton, it''s really difficult to distinguish the identity of the skeleton by other creatures. More importantly, it can only be identified by the strength of clothing and breath. From this point, it''s really no wonder that yucia found it late. After another conversation, Elon raised a question that made rod care: "Lord rod, what should we do next? Take other creatures back to Sao "I don''t recommend that." The one who said this was the prophet who had been listening to him all the time. "I can foresee that soon, he will face wave after wave of disasters. Just like this time, staying by his side will only restrain his actions." Rod looked at the prophet with interest and asked, "what should we do? Is there any place other than Sao to accommodate these people?" "There''s a place for them to live in, where the space changes, far away from the world." The purple jewels embedded in maxika''s skull sparkled and said. After listening to the prophet''s words, rod fell into a deep silence. A moment later, rod figured out the meaning of the prophet''s words. Spatial transformation, far away from the world, undoubtedly refers to other planes beyond the main plane. It just happened that Rhode had occupied an island on the ocean in the water plane not long ago, which could not be better used to accommodate the original people in the city. "I see." Rod nodded. "I found an island on the water plane with only the ocean. It can save the lives of the creatures in the city by moving them there." "This..." Elon seemed hesitant: "only the water element level of the ocean, will this not be conducive to the development of cities and towns." Rod understood Elon''s meaning, and put the original people in sao''o on the island of water element plane, which can save their safety, but the development of the town will also stagnate. Even the development of the city of the dead is also largely dependent on the trade brought about by the free professional chamber of Commerce, especially the trade in population. Only the water element level of the ocean can not provide such an environment. "When you get to the water level, you will have more important tasks to accomplish than the development of cities and towns." Rod said in a deep voice. Although there are all kinds of things that are not conducive to the development of the town, rod still made his own decision to place the remaining necromancers in the water plane according to the advice given by the prophet. Compared with all kinds of conditions that are not conducive to the development of cities and towns, Rhode pays more attention to the unique environment of water element level, in which there are a large number of marine organisms that can be transformed. Cain and Vera, the two death knights alone, can''t transform all the creatures in the ocean in any case. Their strength is limited. If they want to accomplish this, they must take a lot of hands. Not only the original necromancer in Sao, but also considering the wide range of the water element plane, rod has made up his mind to purchase the population from the freelance chamber of Commerce and send it to the water element plane to further improve the efficiency of transformation. Compared with the previous biological transformation of the undead, the transformation of the water element plane is undoubtedly much simpler. There is no requirement for the rank of the undead mage. As long as the undead mage has the ability to exert his spiritual imprint and control the fish corpse wizard king, he can then transform a large number of fish corpse witches with the help of the fish corpse wizard king. Even a second-order apprentice of necromancer can accomplish all this. Chapter 1351 At rod''s command, Elon nodded and said: "I see. What about Sao on the surface? Is Lord rod going to let it go? " Rod pondered: "no, the city of Sao on the surface will remain the original state and will not be abandoned so easily, including the potion factory and the chamber of Commerce in the city As we are in a special period, it is obviously not easy to build a magic medicine factory similar to that in sao''o city on the island. In order to get enough to manipulate the spirit potion, rod can''t just close the potion factory. In addition, keeping Sao in the open can also confuse the enemy''s views and make them make wrong judgments. "Where''s Vita? Why didn''t you see her? I need her to go to the island and start building the potion factory. " Looking around, he didn''t see each other''s figure. He asked in a voice. Hearing rod''s words, both Elon and Rowling were worried for a moment. "What''s the matter? What happened? " Rod asked, puzzled. "Vita... She''s very weak now. She can''t float like before. She hasn''t come to meet you." Elon sighed. "So..." rod said casually, but he had another thought in his heart. The last time I saw vita, rod noticed that she was in a very unstable state. I''m afraid that she would soon fall into a complete silence and never wake up again. The problems that exist in vita, like those liches who come back from the dead, rod has no way to solve them. Compared with the real lich, weita''s strength is obviously weaker. According to the degree of deterioration of the situation, at this time, she has been unable to move freely as before. The only regret for rod is that the magic medicine factory on the island has not been established, and there seems to be no suitable person except vita. "Members of the potion guild in the city may be able to help you in this respect. Both current president Mandy and Sean cultivated by Vita have the ability to arrange the establishment of the potion factory. If it wasn''t for this enemy attack, the potion guild would have planned to set up new potion factories in other territories. " Hearing the candidates recommended by Elon, rod nodded, wrote down the names of these people in his heart, and said, "when enota is fully recovered, I will open the door of the dimension. Before that, I don''t want this news to spread everywhere." "At your command, I''ll arrange for them to return to Sao first." Elon responded. With that, Elon left the field first. "So, are you going to stay in the city or go to the water plane with the creatures in the city?" Looking at the remaining people around, rod asked. "Go to the water level, of course." "What place is safer than an isolated island?" she said? By the way, what''s the name of the island? " "What does it matter?" Rod asked. "Of course it does. I don''t know the name of the island. I can''t make a detailed prediction. " "Death island." Rod said casually that he didn''t know the name of the island, which maybe only the people who originally lived on the island knew. The purple crystal on the prophet''s head flashed, and she pondered: "according to the results of revelation, death island is still safe, at least until the final judgment comes, no enemy will attack." Rod looked at the prophet in silence, and the revelation given by the prophet was always beyond rod''s expectation. "What''s your plan, Rowling?" Ignoring the prophet, rod asked Rowling. "Me? I''m going to stay in Sao Rowling replied softly. "No... it''s hard for Sao to show your ability. I hope you can go to the water level." Rowling was stunned: "but... I hope to stay here and help my brother deal with the enemy, even if I just use magic to help..." "There is a more important task that only you can accomplish." Rod shook his head and said, "it can be predicted that there will be more and more necromancers sent to the water level by me. The island of death is just a small island. It can hold very limited creatures. Can''t let them live and die on the sea?" "Remember the heart of the sea I gave you? This treasure can help you dive to the deepest bottom of the sea without consuming extra mana. With the power of this treasure, I need you to dive into the deep sea alone, like a real legendary mage, to raise land from the bottom of the sea. " Hearing rod''s words, Rowling seemed to be aware of something, and then looked at herself. Rhode gave her a treasure that she wore all the time. "With your casting ability, it shouldn''t be difficult to do that." Seeing that Rowling looked depressed and didn''t seem to have much confidence, rod comforted. "Since my brother has already made arrangements, what do you want me to do?" Rowling said slowly with a wry smile. Aware of the true thoughts of Rowling in the sense of consanguinity, rod sighs: "I''m sorry, Rowling. I can''t let you stay in Sao. It''s not safe here. At least I can''t let you take the risk until my toughest enemy dies. " At present, rod''s most intractable enemy is undoubtedly the legendary hero iver. In previous battles, iver showed full hatred for rod, and even attacked enota beside him many times. If it wasn''t for the presence of the ice Lord, enota would have died under the siege of those creatures. From the attitude of the ice Lord towards other creatures, rod can see that if it was not enota but Rowling who stayed with rod at that time, even if the ice Lord recognized rod''s identity, she would not help him, she would only look at all this coldly. When the enemy doesn''t care about all the rules and just wants revenge by all means, such an enemy is undoubtedly the most terrible. Compared with iver''s assassination, rod is more worried about his hand at other people around him. If there is something wrong with Rowling, rod can''t forgive himself. For this reason, rod has no time to take Rowling''s mind into consideration and arrange her to the death island of the water element plane, which just makes her depressed for a period of time. Compared with her life safety, depression is nothing at all. The existence of consanguinity perception enabled Rowling to understand what rod thought. She sighed and said, "well, I''ll try my best to fulfill my brother''s request and raise the land for living creatures from under the ocean." Chapter 1352 See Rowling agreed to their own arrangements, rod nodded with satisfaction. After solving Rowling''s problem, rod looks at maxika again. "Is there anything else you want to ask? Or are you going to punish me for not fulfilling my revelation? " In her hoarse words, there was a smile. Rod''s face remained unchanged. He said with a straight face, "I''m going to unite all the Necromancers to launch a general attack on the remaining elves of Eli. Give me some enlightenment, prophet messica." "As you wish." The purple crystal on the top of maxika''s head is shining, which is far more dazzling than the previous several revelations. Even Lucia, who is on one side, can''t help but turn her head slightly and can''t look directly at the strong light. Soon, the light stopped, and she said in a trembling voice, "it''s time, the holder of the artifact, your fame will be spread among Eli, and you will win an unprecedented victory." "I see." Rod said in a deep voice. "But before the final attack, I suggest you go to the city of waterstop in Eli. There''s something you need." Just as rod was about to say something, she suddenly added. Rod''s face slightly changed: "what do you mean? What on earth is there? " "I don''t know," she murmured. "It''s the only message in the revelation. Maybe you should ask yourself, "what do you need?" treasure? power? Rod doesn''t know exactly what the revelation means, but with her previous experience, maxika has proved her ability to rod, so it''s OK to go to Zhishui city. "What a magic power! Is that the power of revelation? I remember queen purple wing has a similar ability Listening to the words of the prophet, enota, who had never spoken, had some interest at this time. "I used to pester the queen of purple wings to teach me this unique ability, but she has always been reluctant to agree to my request. She always said that she is good at using the ability of enlightenment. One day in the future, she will be attacked by the unknown. I still have no such ability." Enota sighed. "Oh, Queen of purple wings? You mean that lowly Yalong? She doesn''t deserve to be called queen On one side, she said sarcastically. "Believe me, there is absolutely no such thing." Marcia gave a hoarse laugh. "Just like a mage casting a spell, if I say that the spell you cast now will one day backfire on you, will you believe it? I''m afraid those who know a little bit about the principle of magic will not believe it. " "But... Why purple wing... Why did Eliza tell me that?" Enota hesitated, glanced at Lucia, and then changed his way. "I don''t know. Maybe she didn''t want you to annoy her and made up a reason to scare you." "You know, the power of revelation always brings unnecessary trouble. Many times, there are always some people who will seek the Enlightenment of the prophet for some trivial things. It''s ridiculous. They just give themselves some psychological comfort." "The power of the prophet is not for these people. In order not to be disturbed by these people, so we have these sayings, such as the ability of revelation will eat back the prophet, and so on, which are also spread in this way. " Listening to the words of maxika in his ears, rod always felt that something was wrong. In his impression, the revelation made by the prophet, as enota said, would be backfired to some extent, but he didn''t know where it would be reflected. Rod had never heard of such a statement as maxika. "I can tell you clearly that the ability to enlighten, of course, is to use it as you want. I never mind answering the puzzles of other creatures, as long as the people who ask me for help have something that I value With that, she got up, put on her dark purple robe, raised her hand and saluted rod. "It''s an interesting ability." "Can you give me some inspiration?" commented Lucia, who was wearing a long blue dress next to enota Rod was surprised to hear the words of the leader of the ice prison. He thought that as a holy dragon, Lucia was not interested in everything outside the dragon. He did not expect that she would take the initiative to seek enlightenment. The Amethyst light on her head flashed, and her face changed: "deep threat envelops you. A powerful legendary hero takes you as the target, and you and your people are about to face danger." "Legendary hero, you mean the elf? I''m not afraid of him Said Lucia with indifference. When he heard the revelation from maxika, rod''s face changed. Misjudgment of the information referred to in revelation will often lead to painful consequences, even more serious than not knowing the content of revelation at all. Rod clearly knows that the legendary hero mentioned in the revelation of maxika is not eve, the spirit who escaped in the battle. Even before rod died, Eve could not fight against the Lord of the ice prison. As far as rod knows, the legendary hero mentioned in revelation can only be that one. "The legendary hero in revelation is probably not the elf Eve, but the legendary magic mage, the hero deken, who once attacked the Dragon kingdom." With a little hesitation, rod planned to tell the truth to Lucia as a reward for her saving enota. "No way! I saw him die on the battlefield with my own eyes, and in your hands. " Although unwilling to admit this, it is clear that the extremely weak human has solved the powerful enemy that the dragon can''t deal with, but at this time, in order to refute rod''s words, yucia still said so. "He did die at the time." Rod was a little silent, then said: "but his body has been completely taken away, now, he was resurrected by those mages." "Last time, he only led his own team, the magic mages who followed him, to attack the Dragon kingdom. But this time, I believe he will make all preparations to join those legendary mages who have been famous for a long time and the high-level of the magic academy to attack together." Hearing rod''s words, Lucia changed her face: "how do you know the news?" "I have my own way of collecting intelligence. Of course, the above are my guesses. As for what kind of team he will lead, I can''t know." If it wasn''t for the magician he met by chance in the woods, rod couldn''t know what happened in blakhada. "Compared with this, you should be more worried about the safety of the dragon in the Dragon kingdom. That legendary hero will not let you go easily." Chapter 1353 A gust of wind was blowing through the forest with a black figure. The withered trunk, which had already lost its branches and leaves, became his first choice. He would not stay in a position for more than a second. If he did not pay attention to the observation, he would not find his existence at all. Just in the past night, Yves, who had fled from sao''o, had already crossed the boundary of vilnin and penetrated into the territory of ERI. Before long, he would be able to return to the quiet city. Instead of flying on a dragon, he was faster on his own. I don''t know how long later, Eve finally returned to the outside of the quiet city, where he once fought with a necromancer. At this time, a cry for help came from his ear, accompanied by several slender screams. Iver was stunned, then rushed to the position where the call came from. When he came to the lower part of the city wall, his face turned pale. The three dwarfs were fighting against a female elf. In fact, it was a one-sided battle. The Female Elf was suppressed and retreated. Most of his clothes were broken, and it was hard to cover the beautiful body below. The three dwarfs were not in a hurry to solve the enemy. They just looked at the elf playfully and exerted pressure on her at the same time. "What are you doing?" Iver asked calmly, the momentum of a legendary creature spilled out of him. Feeling the momentum of the legendary creatures, the three dwarfs trembled and their legs softened, unable to speak at all. "I''ll give you a chance to explain." The genie in Black said slowly, "I don''t think it''s useful at all, but I''ll give you a chance. If you can''t give me a convincing reason to justify what you have just done, then you will die here. " "We''re... We''re giving her a chance to atone!" Said a stout dwarf. "That''s it." A dwarf with a war hammer echoed: "all along, elves have bullied US dwarves like this, even sheltered the criminals who killed the dwarves, just because that criminal is an elf! This is the punishment she deserves. She should atone for the actions of her fellow elves "What are you talking about?" Eve frowned and looked suspiciously at the elf. The appearance of Eve made the pressure of the female spirit subside. She sat on the ground, her hands around her body, looking at her direction. I don''t know if it was the tears in the eyes of the elf, her long silver hair, or her injury that aroused the bad memories of Yves. In addition to the betrayal of the dragon, he had already accumulated a lot of anger in his heart. "Now it''s your turn to atone." Iver pronounced the end of these dwarves in a deep voice, "atone with your blood and your soul." The two dwarfs realized the danger, but they didn''t have time to do anything. Their heads flew high and they lost all consciousness. The only one who survived was the dwarf with the Warhammer. He was able to survive because he lifted the Warhammer in time to block his body. Looking at the deformed hammer in his hand and the dead companion beside him, the dwarf was frightened. Just as he wanted to turn around and escape, he fell to the ground. The dwarf tried to climb up from the ground, but he couldn''t do it anyway. There was no sense in his lower body. He looked back tremblingly and saw that his body had been cut off and his blood and organs scattered all over the ground. This was the last scene he saw. After the execution of several dwarves, iver shook his sword blade. There was no blood left on the blade. Take out a piece of black clothes from the treasure of space, Yves throws it to the spirit sitting on the ground, and then prepares to go to the quiet city. "My lord... Are you going to the quiet city? This is not a good time. " Seeing that Eve was planning to enter the city, she said quickly. When he was stopped by the elf, Eve stopped, but he didn''t want to look back. He turned his back to her and asked, "what happened? What about the guards in the city? They don''t care what happens under the wall? " As if she remembered something bad, she sighed: "there was a riot in the city... A riot caused by the dwarves. The quiet city has lost its former order, and even the Lord''s house has been attacked by the dwarves, and the guards have already been transferred away. " "Riot?" Eve''s face sank. He didn''t expect that such a thing happened in the city when he left. "The dwarfs... They''re just... They''re just blinded by anger. It shouldn''t have happened... No one should have been hurt or died in this kind of thing... " Looking at the dwarf body not far away, there was a trace of pity in her eyes. Kind and warm spirit, do not want to see the emergence of death, for the death of any creature, the spirit is always compassionate. However, in the face of the active attack of evil, there will always be spirits like Yves, who are used to accompanying death, to step forward. Feeling the kindness in her heart, even if the object of her kindness was a dwarf who was going to hurt her not long ago, iver sighed and did not try to change her idea. Once upon a time, iver was also such a spirit. "You are a resident of the city. I can send you back to the city and arrange other elves to protect you before the end of the riot. Believe me." Yves said firmly. Looking at the elf in black who always turned her back to her, a gentle smile appeared on her face: "I''ll trouble you all the way." There was a rustling sound from the rear. Eve was not moved. When the sound stopped, the silver haired elf in the rear had changed into the clothes that Eve had given her. Suddenly, she let out a burst of exclamation, accompanied by a little pain. Iver was surprised, worried that the situation would change, and turned quickly to see the silver haired elf sitting on the ground, rubbing his red and swollen ankle with his hand. On her body, she was wearing a strong black dress belonging to Yves, which didn''t fit her. Her shoulders were high and her cuffs were long. "Are you all right?" Iver took the initiative to look aside, looking at the dwarf''s head not far away. "It''s ok... It''s just that I don''t have any mana. I can''t even recover from this kind of injury." The silver haired Genie blushed and said, "can I trouble you..." Ivar, helpless, turned his back to her, squatted down and said, "come on up." "Thank you... You are a noble spirit." Silver fairy came to Eve''s back and was picked up by him without any effort. "My name is Sophie. I''m an apprentice of Lord Jennie. What''s your name?" "Are you Jennie''s Apprentice?" The elf in black was a little surprised: "the name doesn''t matter. I''m just an elf who wants to take revenge on the necromancer." With that, without waiting for Sophie to reply, iver''s figure flashed and disappeared with the silver haired Sophie. Chapter 1354 Sophie only felt that she had become a fashion and was walking rapidly through the familiar city. Groups of dwarves, burning houses, dead wood guards trying to maintain order but bound by chains, all kinds of hard to see scenes flashed in front of Sophie''s eyes, and then fell far behind her. Before Sophie could see what was going on, the elf in black stopped. "Here we are." The words of the elves in black came again, which contained a reassuring calmness. "Here is..." Sophie looked around, and there were many black elves in the same dress. Their faces were gloomy, and they were constantly wiping their weapons, "killing the dead troops?" "You''ve heard of my troops, so I don''t have to explain it to you." Yves said slowly. "Your troops..." Sophie found the abnormality in Ivar''s words. Without waiting for her to ask more questions, all the elves in black nearby were agitated. "It''s the leader! The leader is back! " One of the elves in black yelled. More and more elves in black came around. Not far away, khakasi road walked out of the biggest camp, not as close as other elves, but looked at Eve in the field from a distance, with a worried look in his eyes. "Protect her. If anyone wants to hurt her, they must step over your bodies first." Put Sophie down carefully, iver orders to the elves around. "Yes." The spirits around answered in a deep voice. Several elves came forward and held Sophie, who was hard to stand, but Sophie just looked at iver absently: "you... You are the leader of the undead army, hero iver?" "Surprised?" Noticing the change of Sophie''s expression, iver was puzzled: "you are safe now. Don''t worry about the dwarves in the riot. You can safely wait for the end of the riot." "Take care of her." Seeing that Sophie didn''t speak any more, iver didn''t ask much, and turned to the camp. Back in the camp with haqqasi Road, Eve asked her, "I heard there was a riot in the city. What''s the situation now?" Hakasilu shook his head and clenched his hands under his black robe into fists: "the situation is not ideal. The source of this dwarf riot has something to do with you." "Oh?" Iver''s eyes were fixed and he asked, "what''s the matter?" "Remember the Lord of Fiat?" Hakasilu sighed: "a surviving dwarf has exposed Fiat''s crime. The city leader Ivo has always attached great importance to the troops composed of elves to kill the dead, which has suppressed this matter. However, the dwarf has come up with another way to spread this matter by using his people, which eventually turned into this riot." "Damn it Eve let out a fury. "Long before the riot, I realized the hidden danger and wanted to get rid of the dwarf directly, but I was stopped by Jennie several times, and it was not easy for me to directly turn against the Witch and finally form the present situation." Exclaimed haqqasilu. "Those stupid and useless dwarfs, don''t they understand that all this is the evil result of the necromancer? Thousands of elites have died in the hands of the necromancer. They have never seen these dwarves unite to fight back against the necromancer. They will only hold on to the problems of the elves, create such a riot, and destroy the internal unity! " "Don''t dare to face the stronger enemy, only dare to wave weapons to the elves who are the same victims. Do they really think that elves are easy to bully?" The legendary hero''s momentum was released from Yves, which attracted the eyes of the elves in black in the camp. "Calm down, Lord iver." Hakasilu said softly. She stroked Eve''s body with her left hand, which was still in good condition, and wiped the blood on his black coat, which was left by the dwarves before. "What about the Lord Ivo, who will tolerate the rebellion of the dwarves?" Iver took a deep breath and asked. "The revolt broke out by the dwarves involves the ethnic conflict between them and the elves. The elves King specially sent a human to deal with this matter, and the city Lord Yvo could not intervene." "A human? Which of them is qualified to deal with the race conflict between elves and dwarves? " Yves asked in a deep voice. "Memphis, the epic hero, is the seventh seat of the jungle guardian. She is not as talkative as IVA. I''m afraid she will come to us soon and let us hand over Fiat." "The seventh seat..." iver thought a little, and understood the intractable degree of this epic hero. The guardian of the jungle is an important organization to maintain peace in Eli. It will rank all the creatures who join it according to their comprehensive strength and contribution. The existence of the top ten seats will form Eli''s upper Council to discuss various decisions in Eli with the king of spirits. Among the guardians of the jungle, there are all kinds of powerful creatures in Eli. Even iver himself is only the fourth. The arrival of Memphis undoubtedly shows iver the attitude of the upper Council. Seeing that Eve looked thoughtful, hakasilu lowered his head and said, "Lord Eve, I have already figured out a feasible way to resolve this riot. Please make the final decision." "Tell me about it." Yves asked with interest. "Yes. The first way is to lead the anger of the dwarves from the elves to the necromancers, which requires the Lord of Fiat to make a sacrifice. We will give him to the dwarves as the necromancers, and let the dwarves vent their anger. " Said haqqasilu slowly. "How do you explain our protection for him? And how do you make sure he doesn''t give us up? It''s hard to believe that he''s not really a necromancer. " "There is a special kind of crystal among the Necromancers. They call it the necromancer crystal." "With the power of the necromancer crystal, we can make Fiat a real necromancer," haqqasilu explained "All the elites know that the troops who kill the dead hate the necromancer. They can''t shield the necromancer in any way. We can interpret his protection as being deceived by the necromancer." "As for how to make Fiat shut up..." hakasilu said calmly, with a desire to ask Ivar for credit in his eyes: "cut off his tongue, or give his body directly to the dwarves. Anyway, in front of those angry dwarves, his body will soon be torn to pieces, and no one can find anything unusual at that time." "As long as you can direct the dwarf''s anger to the necromancer, you will be able to get out of this successfully." Chapter 1355 Yves took a deep look at hacasilu. He never thought that hacasilu had come up with such a plan. "In order to take revenge on the necromancer, I have involved too many innocent creatures. I don''t want to hurt an elf who trusts me any more. Is there any other way to defuse the riot without harming Fiat?" Hearing iver''s question, hakasilu thought about it and replied, "there''s another way, but it''s much more complicated." "I''ve never been afraid of trouble. Tell me the way." Yves said in a flat tone. "Yes. As far as I know, the source of the dwarf riot was a dwarf named moyas. Because of the injustice moyas suffered, after the beginning of the riot, he had a high status among the dwarves and seemed to be the leader of all the dwarves in the city. " "Moyas?" Eve seemed to recall something. "You''re talking about the dwarf who survived the necromancer? I heard Jennie mention him "It''s the dwarf. As long as we can deal with the problems of moyas and resolve the reason why the dwarves started this riot, there is no reason for those dwarves to continue to make trouble. " "Unless Fiat is handed over, the dwarf will not give up." Eve sighed. "I know what it''s like to hate. It can''t be easily resolved." However, hakasilu shook his head: "we don''t have to deal with the hatred of moyas, we just have to deal with him directly." "You mean... Assassination?" Iver asked uncertainly, "this is not a good idea, not to mention whether there are forest guardians to protect him secretly. How can we resolve the negative effects of the assassination? Those dwarfs who are deeply stimulated will not just stop the riot. " "Not assassination, of course." Looking at eve, who was a little puzzled in front of him, khakasilu''s face was full of bright smile. "We need to find a way to change the reason why moyas started the riot, completely change his image in the eyes of other dwarves, and solve the problem from the root." "What is the specific method?" Yves asked calmly, with the same look. "According to the current view of the dwarf in the city, moyas is a poor dwarf who has been invaded by the necromancer and treated unfairly by the elves. What we need to do is to figure out a way to turn moyas into an ambitious man by all means. Riot is only his means to achieve his goal, and all his experiences are lies, so that we can change other Dwarfs'' ideas about him. " Hakasilu''s words are full of confidence, as if everything is under her control. "Those dwarfs, they don''t believe the words of the elves at such a time." "No matter how we denigrate his reputation or deny his experience, the dwarves will not believe it," iver questioned "Elves alone can''t do that." "But what if there are different voices in the dwarves?" he explained "Before moyas started the riot, he wandered in the taverns in the city for a period of time. Many dwarves there knew him. After the riot, they were dwarves in taverns. We don''t believe in his experience. We can contact dwarves in taverns." Iver frowned deeply: "why do you think the dwarves in the pub will help us, let alone help us deal with their kindred?" "In fact, it was the dwarves in the pub who contacted me." "One of these dwarfs has a relationship with one of my former subordinates. More importantly, he is very disgusted with the current moyas and is willing to offer help to us," he explained "Can this dwarf be trusted?" "I''ve sent one of the best in the team to watch him all the time and there''s nothing wrong with his performance at the moment." Gazing into the emerald green eyes of hakasi Road, Eve said in a deep voice: "it seems that you have already arranged all this. Even if I can''t get back to the quiet city, you can successfully resolve this riot." Huckleberry laughed and did not answer Yves. "Do you think I''m praising you?" Eve''s face was completely gloomy. "Look at the means you use, either to sacrifice your innocent companions or to slander the dwarves who suffer the same suffering. Is this the way that the elves should use? Hakkasi road! When did you become like this! " When Ivar''s rebuke came from his ear, hakasilu was flustered and fell to his knees: "Lord Ivar, I have to use these methods to resolve the dwarf''s riot for your sake..." In the end, with a bit of choking in her words, khakasilu bent down and tried to kiss iver''s instep. However, her figure was firmly held by something, which belonged to iver''s arm. Seeing that hakasilu made such a move, Yves immediately bent down and raised her hand to help her up. "I don''t mean to blame you." Gently wipe away the tears on khakasilu''s face, iver sighs, "it''s just that this is my fault. Neither Fiat nor the dwarf can bear it for me." "I can understand the pain in the dwarf''s heart. He wanted the necromancer and the elf traitor to be punished as they should be. If he had not been desperate, he would not have started this riot... If I had contacted him earlier, maybe this would not have happened." Hakasilu was surprised: "you... Are you going to disclose everything about Fiat..." "No... not yet." Ivar closed his eyes and said slowly, "my revenge has not yet been avenged. The necromancer is still a deep threat to the whole Eli. I can''t just accept the punishment." "When I first met him, he was just a swordsman who knew some undead magic, but now he is the leader of all the undead mages, holding real artifact in his hand. If we don''t solve him as soon as possible, I can''t predict how far his strength will grow. It will be a deep disaster for the whole world. " "Rod..." he read out the name angrily, and iver''s eyes seemed to have flame condensation. "Let''s do it the second way." Looking at hakasi road in front of him, iver said in a deep voice: "although I''m sorry for the dwarf, there''s nothing I can do. When it''s over, I will certainly ask the upper Council to apologize. But now, the threat of the necromancer has not been lifted. What Eli needs most is internal stability. He can''t let the riot spread further." "At your command." Huckleberry said softly. Chapter 1356 The sharp wind mixed with snowflakes whistling past. On the snow covered cliff, the space suddenly sagged. After a twist, the bright yellow portal appeared out of thin air. Rod''s body, from the bright yellow portal out, and he appeared with a blue dragon, exuding a frightening momentum. "I want to ask, why did you become human before? Don''t you think from the bottom of your heart that human beings can''t compare with giant dragons? " Looking at the blue dragon beside him, rod asked with some doubts. The dark yellow pupil of the Dragon glanced at rod, and the holy dragon let out a low roar. "Is that a question? It must be because of the momentum. " The answer to rod''s words is the purple robed skeleton coming out of the bright yellow portal. "The holy dragon is the leader of all the dragons. The momentum of the Dragon alone is enough to make other dragons panic. If you show your true form, I''m afraid the dragon in the green crown will be scared by her momentum. How can you fight? " Recalling the dragon''s fear of Lucia, rod touched his pale skull: "what about you? I don''t think you are affected by the momentum of the holy dragon at all. " "That''s because I''ve been used to it for a long time. I used to live in the kingdom of the dragon, but there is the king of the holy dragon." The purple robed skeleton took a look at the holy dragon beside him. Rod snorted coldly: "it seems that you have completely recovered from the previous injury, inota. It''s worthy of belonging to the body of a giant dragon. If ordinary creatures suffer from this kind of damage, they have to rest for a long time. " Enota''s skull shook: "thanks to Rowling''s top healing magic, unlike you, you don''t even master this magic!" Rod coughed. It seemed that he could not adapt to the cold climate on the snow mountain, but as far as his skeleton was concerned, he should not feel any temperature. Just as rod was about to say something, the dragon in front of him suddenly turned around and let out a warning roar. "Be quiet. I can feel an unusual smell, full of shanzel Rhode, who had already equipped himself with traveler''s ribbons, could understand the meaning of eusia''s roar. In perception, the concentration of magic elements around is in disorder. It''s snowing, but the concentration of fire magic elements is overwhelmingly higher than that of water magic elements. After discovering this, rod''s face suddenly changed: "Lord of the ice, we may be late." "Come up quickly, I''ll go to the sky to find out." Said Lucia coldly. Without any superfluous words, rod and enota quickly ascended the huge body of the dragon. With a strong air current, the blue dragon soared into the sky and came to the sky in a twinkling of an eye. "Here..." enota exclaimed. Rod looked at the scene below in silence. Countless deep pits were all over the frost peak, and even farther away, the falling snow could not fill it. The kingdom of the dragon, which originally had huge buildings, had been burned to the ground, forming ruins with the rubble. Compared with the architectural changes, rod was more concerned that he could no longer see any living dragon below. "What happened? How could shanzel be like this? " A dull roar came from the dragon''s mouth, and rod could feel the anger in the heart of Lucia. "He has been here, dragon slaying hero..." rod sighed, "after getting the Enlightenment of the prophet, when my mana value is slightly restored, we will immediately set out to go here. Unexpectedly, it''s still a little late." "How can it be like this..." enota said in a low voice, a moment of loneliness between the words, "those dragons, they... They all died in the hands of a hero?" "That''s not necessarily true." Rod showed a thoughtful look, "that Dragon Slayer hero has always been only interested in the dragon with pure blood, and never paid attention to the sub dragon species with incomplete blood. In other words, the sub dragon species imprisoned in the ice prison are likely to survive." Hearing rod say that, as if she had found some hope, she fluttered her wings and flew to one of the cliffs. The trace of meteorite bombardment always exists on the surface of the snow mountain, and the cliff where the ice prison is located is almost completely flattened. Coming to the familiar periphery of the ice prison, the entrance is blocked by a lot of gravel, which makes it difficult to enter for a moment. However, rod''s face is shocked. In his perception, there is the breath of living creatures in the ice prison. Looking at the gravel blocking the entrance of the ice prison, she felt anxious. She just wanted to break through the gravel block with her strong body, but she was stopped by enota. "Let me take care of it, Lucia." Fearing that yucia''s forced breakthrough would lead to more serious collapse of the ice prison in the rear, enota took the initiative to take over the task. The bright yellow transmission door opens from the front of the pile of gravel, and the strong suction from it instantly sucks a large amount of gravel into it and sends it to the unknown space. Rod noticed that the way inolta opened the gate of dimension was similar to the way she connected her own storage space. Compared with the conventional gate of dimension, she did not consume much mana. The whole snow area of the Dragon kingdom is almost bombarded by the meteor fire shower. The special ceremony that originally existed under the snow mountain to limit the space magic has also failed. Soon, the boulders in front of the road were sucked into the air, revealing the dark deep passage behind. Rod and his party quickly entered. In addition to the breath of the living, rod also sensed the strong energy of death. The prison with Yalong species on both sides is still in good condition. There are traces of violent destruction on the ice walls around. It seems that it has not been able to achieve much effect. "That''s..." enota exclaimed. Following enota''s line of sight, rod noticed that it was a Yalong corpse. He had a body similar to a lizard man. He looked thin and weak. His rigid body was covered with frost. Because of the extremely low temperature here, the corpse would not rot in a short time. The body''s hand leaned out from the fence made of cold ice and seemed to want to escape from the ice prison, but with his strength, it was obviously unable to do so, and there was no obvious trauma. "He either starved or froze to death." After a simple observation, we can see that the energy of death is always condensed in the corpse, and it doesn''t leak out like the killed creatures. Rod gave his own conclusion, "the Dragon Slayer hero let him go, but he died in the ice prison where the Yalong species were imprisoned." With a cold hum, and without answering rod''s words, she went to the depths of the ice. Chapter 1357 Beyond Yalong''s corpse, rod and his party continue to march towards the deep ice prison. Similar to the first corpse, many Yalong corpses appeared in the depths of the ice prison. They had no fatal injuries. In the end, even enota couldn''t bear to see them. Before long, rod stopped outside a cell. Compared with the previous cell, this cell is more spacious, and the ice fence used for imprisonment is thicker, with wider spacing. If rod is sideways, he can even enter it directly. In order to imprison different kinds of Yalong, the structure of the prison in the ice prison is different. The large prison in front of us is obviously built for the purpose of imprisoning larger creatures like enota. "Why stop." Glancing at the huge dead body of Yalong in the corner of the prison, she asked impatiently. She was annoyed that she didn''t find any living Yalong along the way. Rod didn''t explain too much. He waved his Titan''s arrow and directly cut off the fence outside the prison with the help of the sharp artifact. Entering the prison, rod came to the body of Yalong. This sub dragon species is huge, with a long neck, but it does not have the common wings of dragons. It belongs to the earth walking dragon with acceptable strength, but it has already died and its body is as hard as steel. Rod noticed that the corpse of the Yalong species was covered with blood. I don''t know how long ago it was left behind. Now it has condensed into dark red ice, which is not the case in other prisons. In perception, the only breath of life in the whole ice prison comes from rod''s body. In the rear, enota also entered the prison. He came to the rear of rod, but did not disturb rod who was observing the body of Yalong. He just looked at him silently. As if he had noticed something, rod forced the hard body of Yalong species over and put its abdomen directly above it. "Why?" Yinuota in the rear whispered, and even she found something unusual. The abdomen of Yalong''s corpse has an irregular tear, and its organs are piled up under the ice wall, which has long been frozen out of shape. Previously, the dead Yalong faced the direction of the ice wall. If it wasn''t for rod to turn over the Yalong''s body, he couldn''t find the abnormality on it. "Breathe at it, enota, but don''t burn it." Rod told us that she didn''t let Lucia spit out dragon breath, because the dragon breath of holy dragon is completely different from that of ordinary dragon. "You can use the Longxi gem yourself. I don''t want to change the shape now." Enota refused rod''s request. Rod is helpless. Fortunately, in order to prevent the occurrence of abnormality, he always takes the Longxi gem with him. He doesn''t need to open the space ring to get it. The fiery flame gushes out from the dragon breath gem, which belongs to the purification dragon breath of the Golden Dragon. There is a high temperature in Longxi, which makes the frost on Yalong''s corpse melt instantly, and the corpse becomes scorched black under the burning of Longxi. In the process of controlling the dragon breath gem, rod did not spit the dragon breath directly at the corpse. He just burned the dragon breath near the end. Otherwise, in order to purify the power of the dragon breath, he could instantly burn the Yalong corpse to ashes. At this time, the body of Yalong species suddenly vibrated after warming up. A small creature broke its abdomen and quickly came out. After breaking away from Yalong''s corpse, the tiny creature was just about to flee to one side, but she only heard a cold hum, and the tiny creature''s body suddenly froze. It was a serpentine subspecies, with a smooth body without feet and a few incomplete wings behind it. Regarding the appearance of Yalong species in her eyes, she said coldly, "I never thought that Yalong species could survive in this inferior way." Yalong Zhong replied in fear: "I didn''t mean to harm my family, the great master of the ice prison. I fought until the last moment, and then I hid in the ice prison. But the way out was blocked. I couldn''t escape and had to sleep with the help of the corpse." Without correcting the mistakes in Yalong''s words, yucia snorted coldly: "not to mention how to fight with the enemy with your strength, you can''t leave the ice prison with your Yalong''s identity. You''re lying!" Yalongzhong''s snake like body curled up and trembled and said, "great master of the ice prison, you may not know. Since you left shanzel and McDowell took charge of everything, he no longer imprisoned yalongzhong and ordered all yalongzhong to be released. Only in this way can I come outside the ice prison and witness the battle." "Since McDowell gave such an order, why did we see a lot of imprisoned Yalong corpses in the ice prison?" It was enota in the rear who asked. Yalongzhong didn''t answer enota''s question at the first time. Instead, he looked at Lucia and saw that the holy dragon gave him permission to answer "It has always been shanzel''s rule to imprison the Yalong species. Those Yalong species who do not want to leave firmly believe that one day, the real master of the ice prison will return and punish McDowell for violating the ban of the Dragon Kingdom, as well as those released Yalong species. " "You said you fought to the last minute." "Tell me, what do you see in the fight?" she asked "I saw meteorites falling from the sky... And flames burning. An army of human mages came to attack, and many dragons... Died in their hands. " Yalong''s words are intermittent, but his meaning has been fully expressed. "Sinor died in front of my eyes. He was hit by a huge meteorite and fell to the ground together with the meteorite... Even McDowell was captured by those mages. I couldn''t do anything but hide back in the ice prison..." "Wait a minute..." Lucia found the abnormality in Yalong''s words: "do you mean that McDowell is not dead, just captured by those mages?" Strong momentum, released from yucia, under the influence of this momentum, Yalong species dare not hide anything. "I don''t know... I just feel so cold... After the loss of the dragon, it''s getting colder and colder in the ice prison. Coupled with the lack of food, I can only sleep in this way. Maybe I will never wake up..." With that, yalongzhong looked at yucia with hope: "fortunately, at this time, you come back, you wake me up from deep sleep, you will make those mages pay the price!" Chapter 1358 Looking at the Yalong species who came to life from the corpse, after a long time, she calmly replied, "I know everything. The gate of the ice prison has been opened. You should leave now. " Hidden in this calm, is a strong to the extreme anger, perhaps unwilling to be in front of Yalong species gaffe, yosya forbeared the inner emotion. Yalongzhong trembles and bends his body down, wriggles and leaves quickly towards the exit of the ice prison. When Yalong was gone, enota asked anxiously, "what should we do now..." "Damn it The dull roar of the Dragon reverberates in the ice prison, and the whole snow mountain seems to vibrate with it. Enota rushes forward to try to appease yucia at this time. After a while, Shenglong''s mood calmed down. She gasped and said, "didn''t you hear the words of the Yalong? McDowell is still alive. I''m going to those human towns to get McDowell out Seeing that Lucia was completely in the middle of anger, rod was helpless and took the initiative to say, "I don''t recommend you to do this." "You? Small human, dare to question my decision? " It''s not a good idea to stand in front of the angry dragon. The Dragon doesn''t care which creatures they are angry with when they are angry. Looking at the blue dragon in front of him, who was looking down on him like a hill, rod sneered: "if it wasn''t for enota to worry about you, even if you want to die, I can''t say one more word." "Think about it, why did the other dragons die in the hands of the mage, but McDowell survived?" Rod''s voice sank. "You mean..." the anger didn''t affect Lucia''s judgment. In a short time, she figured out everything rod said. "For the Dragon Slayer, killing the dragon is a kind of glory." "The more powerful the dragon is slaughtered, the greater the glory," rod explained "Only the holy dragon in his childhood can''t satisfy the Dragon Slayer. His goal is always you, the real master of the ice prison." Rod said in a deep voice, "McDowell is undoubtedly the best bait. I believe he is fully prepared and waiting for you to fall into the trap." Another roar came from the dragon''s mouth. Yalong species near the entrance of the ice prison, after hearing the roar, his body trembled and did not dare to do anything else. After a long time, Lucia gradually calmed down. "What do you say? I can''t just give up McDowell. As long as there''s a glimmer of hope, I''ll try to save him. " Rod shook his head solemnly: "it''s impossible to attack so rashly. There is a prophet who knows everything in the magic guild of blakhada. Maybe she has already anticipated your arrival. I suggest that we return to the city of Sao and seek enlightenment from the prophet of skeleton. " Having personally experienced the ability of enlightenment, rod knew more about the strategic significance of this ability. Facing the enemy prophet who also had this ability, rod immediately thought of maxika. "What''s more, you don''t have any help right now. We alone can''t deal with the Dragon Slayer. " Rod added, "can''t you command other dragons? There are many giant dragons in Eli''s Dragon kingdom. You can command them to attack with you as holy dragons. " "Of course, it may be falling into the trap of the Dragon Slayer." Rod said immediately. After a long silence, she said, "I can''t do this... I can''t let my family die in vain." "You mean you don''t want to save McDowell?" Rod had some doubts. "No... as the responsibility of the holy dragon, I can''t make such a choice. I can take risks to save McDowell alone, but I can''t pull other dragons." Recalling the strength that the Dragon Slayer once showed, yucia sighed. In the face of this degree of strength, the number of dragons is meaningless. Looking at the huge dragon in front of him, rod sneered. He wanted to achieve a difficult goal, but he didn''t want to see sacrifice. What a ridiculous idea. "Then I can''t help it." "The longer you keep McDowell there, the more dangerous he is." Enota took the initiative to say: "my current mana value is only enough to open the door of different dimensions once. Once I go, plus the recovery of mana value, I''m afraid it will be a few days. We must act quickly." With that, enota came to rod''s side, gently pulled down his broad cloak and said, "rod, don''t you have two artifact? The former dragon slaying hero was also solved by you. Can''t you think of a way? " Rod has no choice but to raise his hand to release the energy of death. Suddenly, the charred corpse burned by Longxi inside the prison trembles violently, and the dark skin peels off from the surface of the corpse. A corpse Witch King, who is full of death energy, stands up. "With the power of artifact, I can use Yalong''s corpses in ice prison to make a group of undead troops." Rod explained, "but, to deal with the Dragon Slayer, the number of undead creatures is far from enough. Without the cover of those dragons, I can''t compete with the legendary hero." "If you only compare the casting ability, neither I nor you are the opponent of the Dragon slaying hero, and you have to go to the mage''s home court. It''s even more difficult to defeat him. It''s not too much to describe it as self seeking death." Enota bent her head down slightly. It was hard to see her emotion in her skull like face, but her hand was still holding rod''s cloak and didn''t mean to let go. Rod was helpless. After the last battle, the Dragon slaying hero must have been on guard against the effect of Titan''s arrow. It''s impossible to have the same chance as last time. If rod has a legendary rank, with the blessing of two artifact, he may be able to fight the Dragon slaying hero head-on, but now, rod''s various means are difficult to work on that hero. "You mean that if you have enough corpses, you can build an army that can compete with that mage, right?" On one side, for a long time did not speak of yucia, toward rod asked. "Not bad." Rod replied positively. "Come with me, I''ll take you to a place." Said Lucia in a deep voice. Rhode was a little puzzled. As soon as he wanted to make an inquiry, eusia''s huge body took the lead and went away from the ice prison. Seeing this, rod and enota looked at each other and followed closely behind. Chapter 1359 Sao city. According to rod''s order before he left, Elon selected some necromancers with enough potential as the first members of the water plane. "The Lord has a secret mission for you." Elon remembers that he said to the necromancers, "as long as you complete this task, you can control more undead creatures than liches, and control more territory than the whole Diya." With the spread of the news about the artifact holder, naturally, the most excited one is the necromancer who used to work in the city. They never thought that the high Lord should have such an identity. For Elon''s words, the necromancer did not doubt much, but waited for the day to come, and was ready for the great Lord to transform the undead. These necromancers don''t understand where they are going. In a sense, Elon''s words are quite correct. There are indeed countless creatures that can be transformed in the ocean. As for the sea area that can be controlled, it is far broader than the theme plane. At this time, Elon did not continue to select the appropriate necromancer, but temporarily put down his task and stopped in a quiet room in the soul tower. After hesitation, Elon knocks on the door of the quiet room, hears a sound coming from the door, and then pushes the door in. Different from the bright light in the evocation tower, only a half of the candle is burning in the dark quiet room. The air flow from the door makes the candle flicker, and it seems that it may go out at any time. "Isn''t this the Lord of Elon?" A hoarse voice came from the darkness. Elon didn''t reply and turned to close the door of the quiet room. After a while, Elon adapted to the dim environment of the quiet room and was able to see the situation inside. The burning candle was placed on the only long table in the quiet room. On the side of the long table facing Elon, there was a heavy classic. Reading this classic, it was a skeleton. The candle light illuminated the skeleton''s face without flesh and blood, and the bright gem on his forehead. "The prophet of methekah." Elon said respectfully, then looked around the inside of the quiet room: "are you satisfied with this quiet room? This is just the most common quiet room in the tower. I think the scenery at the top of the tower is more suitable for you. " "Is that what you came for? Lord Elon Maxika said with a smile. The sound of the teeth colliding made her back cold. "I''ve just come to see what''s going on with you, so as not to have a bad reception." Elon laughs. "It''s not like that, Elon. Please allow me to call you that. We all know what you come for and what you want." "Your heart is full of doubts. You want to ask me for the answer, don''t you?" she whispered With a stiff smile on his face, Elon just wanted to explain, but he heard the prophet say, "sit here, Elon, tell me your doubts." Elon took a deep breath and sat directly opposite maxika. As Elon sat down, maxika closed the heavy ancient books in front of her. Elon vaguely recognized that on the cover of the books, there was an almost completely faded "general history of erasia". Even a real Erathian would not like to understand the complicated history of the world. Before Elon entered the quiet room, the prophet enjoyed it. After sitting down, Elon was about to say something, but maxika put a phalanx up in front of her mouth and made a hissing gesture. "Let me guess what bothers you so much... It''s definitely not about power. That person doesn''t care about power. On the contrary, he is more committed to pure power. If you want power, you should fight for it yourself. It''s not a matter of strength. You know your qualifications better than I do. " Elon knew who the man in maxika''s mouth was. It was the holder of the artifact, rod, whom Elon was loyal to. "Well, there''s only one answer left. You have an emotional problem... It''s rare..." at the end of the day, maxika was helpless¡° I''m a prophet of revelation, not an expert in solving emotional problems. " "It''s not like that." Elon quickly explained, "my lover, she is a death knight transformed by gods and monsters. Her physical condition is very bad, and it is still deteriorating. I have tried many methods, but I can''t get results. Even the omnipotent Lord has no way to deal with this problem." "So..." maxika nodded to understand Elon''s dilemma. "Tell me her name." "Vita grotos, I also ask the prophet to enlighten me." Elon said sincerely. Remembering the name that Elon mentioned, the Amethyst on her head flashed. Waves of air came in front of Elon and instantly blew out the only candle in the quiet room. With the light on the prophet''s head slowly disappearing, the whole quiet room fell into the deepest darkness. "How are you now, prophet Messiah?" Seeing that there was no sound in the dark for a long time, Elon was a little anxious for a moment. Elon reaches out his hand and tries to use fire magic to rekindle the extinguished candle. But as soon as he reaches out half of his hand, he is caught by a cold thing. In the dark, the words of maxika came out slowly. "Many people have the answer in their heart for a long time. They go to seek enlightenment just to seek some... Some power, some power more powerful than themselves. Only in this way can they recognize the answer that already exists in their heart." Hearing the prophet''s hoarse words, Elon asked uncertainly, "what do you mean?" "It''s the same with you, Elon." "You already know what to do, don''t you?" sighed Marcia? But you can''t believe the answer in your heart. You can''t make up your mind. You have to seek a more powerful force to wake up the courage in your heart. " In the dark, Elon was silent for a long time, and then he said, "is that what you have taught me? The prophet of methekah "Revelation has no more content, all the answers are in your heart, Elon." Said Marcia slowly. "In the end, only you can make a decision. The content of enlightenment can always be used as a reference. As I said, the answer is already in your mind." Maxika released Elon''s hand. After a long time, Elon rekindled the flame of the candle and looked at the skeleton prophet across the table. Elon said solemnly, "I see. Thank you very much for the prophet''s willingness to give me such enlightenment." With that, Elon said nothing. Without waiting for the prophet''s reply, he left the quiet room full of worries. Chapter 1360 After walking out of the prophet''s quiet room and coming to the corner of the tower where there is no one, Elon''s expression can not keep the original calm, and his seemingly strong expression suddenly softens, showing confusion and hesitation. As Marcia said, he had the answer in his heart. With the answer of pain and death, there was no need for the Enlightenment of the prophet. After a long time, Elon sighed deeply. Instead of thinking about the bad, he forced himself to think about the good. Maybe we just need to wait, Vita''s condition will be better, maybe he doesn''t have to do anything, there will be miracles. Elon''s original step of leaving the city unconsciously turned into climbing towards the top of the tower. When Elon came back, he had come to a quiet room near the top of the tower. After hesitation, looking at the forbidden quiet room in front of him, Elon cast a spell to unlock the forbidden quiet room. Compared with the quiet room where the prophet lived, this quiet room was much more spacious and had all kinds of furniture. In the quiet room, Elon sees Vita waking up. At this time, she is half sitting on the soft bed. She doesn''t know how long she has been waking up. "How long have you been awake? Vita Elon came forward and asked. With the Dragon retreating, after the battle, Elon will lead the original creatures back to the city, and will be in a coma Vita placed in this quiet room, waiting for her to wake up. "It''s been a while." Vita said calmly, "after waking up this time, I found that I had lost the ability to cast magic, and even the magic elements could not be sensed." "How could that be..." Elon sighed. "Nothing. This day will come sooner or later. With the disintegration of the soul, it''s only a matter of time before we lose the ability to cast." With that, Vita looked at Elon with a warm smile: "everything should be good, right? Too strong casting ability is undoubtedly a heavy burden for the damaged soul. It''s also a lucky thing for me to get rid of it. What''s more, I don''t need to cast any magic in my current state. " With Vita''s smile in his eyes, Elon fell into deep silence. The cold body of death knight can''t bear such a warm smile. Death knights are always accompanied by death. Their hearts are as cold as their bodies. There are only negative emotions in their hearts, such as pain, resentment, rage and so on. Knowledge belonging to the necromancer tells Elon that all the emotions corresponding to a smile, as a death knight, should not be perceived at all. Even so, looking at Elon in front of her, Vita still shows her warmest side. Is she comforting me? Suddenly, Elon seems to understand what Vita thinks at this time. He suddenly impatient up, now Elon can not need comfort, more need comfort, should be the soul may disappear at any time vita. "Remember what I told you about a prophet in the city?" Elon said eagerly, "I told her about you, and she gave the corresponding inspiration... She told me that you will be OK." The prophet didn''t say that, but at this time, Elon had no care. If language could make Vita feel better, Elon would not hesitate to offer such comfort. "The Prophet..." Vita looked at the empty corner of the quiet room. Elon''s words made her recall some of the past. "My former master is also a prophet." Vita said, "it was in the early days of the rise of Necromancers. He was known as the prophet hermer by the masters of blakada. He was proficient in magic and necromancery, and liked to travel in all aspects of the plane. Even if he stayed in the main plane, he would warmly receive travelers from other planes." Elon didn''t interrupt, just listened. "... it didn''t last long. The rise of necromancer magic gave birth to a large number of necromancer, even more terrible Lich. Hermer was attacked by the most powerful Lich at that time, the "revealer of the dead", and was transformed by the Lich along with other followers. " "As for those elemental creatures who are not qualified to be transformed..." Vita sighed: "they were buried together with the collapsed mage tower, leaving the elemental core lying alone in the ruins." "Fortunately, I found you." Holding Vita''s icy hand, Elon said, "I got your element core from the magic secret place transformed from the mage tower. I thought of all ways. Finally, with the help of Lord rod, you can recover your original form." "You haven''t told me what''s going on in the magic world, Elon." Then Vita put her other hand on it. "I don''t remember that time. Elon, what happened to make you... Remember me, an Elemental creature that was silent hundreds of years ago? " At the end, Vita''s words trembled. She wrinkled her brows and held Elon''s hand tremblingly. At the same time, she made more efforts to hold Elon in pain. There is a trace of intolerance in Elon''s eyes. He knows that Vita is in the pain of her soul disappearing again, which has happened many times before. Perhaps to disperse Vita''s pain, Elon took the initiative to say: "At that time, I had just entered the magic academy, and I didn''t master many spells at all. In a routine mission to explore the ruins, I don''t know who brought a high-level element core. As a result, it caused a change, and the magic secret was formed. We mage apprentices, in a trance, went back to the once intact mage tower. " "The creatures in the secret place are hostile to us outsiders. No matter they are hard magic puppets or high-level elemental creatures, they can''t be dealt with by the master apprentices." "Many of my companions died in the hands of the creatures in the secret place, and I separated them in order to prevent a runaway Golden Stone puppet." "At this time, I met you, or once you." "With your help, we finally escaped from the wizard tower and got away from the secret place," Elon said "I can feel that there is a deeper secret in the secret place, but this is not something that the master apprentices can handle. Before long, the magic school sent special personnel to explore the secret place." At this time, Vita''s face has been distorted, and the pain in her soul has made her unable to hear any sound coming from her ears. Elon''s words are doomed to fail to reach her ears. "I don''t get anything from the secret world except your elemental core. I believe it must be the will of heaven. " Looking at the pain in front of vita, Elon finally made a decision in his heart and said firmly, "believe me, you will be OK." Chapter 1361 At the sign of the leader of the ice prison, rod and enota re boarded the body of the dragon and flew rapidly over the snow mountain. "Do you really know where you''re going?" "Don''t get lost in the snow," rod said coldly The snowflakes in the sky are more and more dense. Before long, everything that once belonged to the kingdom of the dragon will be buried. Even the sight will be affected, and you can''t see the scenery in the distance. Rod asked. "Be quiet! Of course I know where to go! " The Lord of the ice prison let out a dull dragon roar. Her mood was far worse than rod thought. "Is there a place like that? The ice lake where the remains of the dragon were buried... "Rod said suspiciously," don''t make it up for me. Maybe you are flying to a human town now, trying to force us to face an invincible enemy. If so, I can only cast space magic and escape with enota. " "Stupid human, you are questioning the majesty of the dragon." The Dragon roared again. "I won''t use space magic to escape. I''ll fight with you to the end and find a way to rescue McDowell." Enota, next to rod, said. "Don''t you believe me, enota?" Asked the dragon. "This..." enota hesitated, "in my hometown, the dragon, whose life has reached its limit and whose soul is about to die out, will take the initiative to go to the bottom of the Qi plane and spend the last time there. I have never heard of such a thing as ice lake." "You''ll see it soon." Said Lucia firmly. Through the vast snow mountains, the traces of animal activities decreased significantly. I don''t know how long later, rod''s mana value has recovered most, a burst of dragon roar suddenly sounded. "Here we are. The tomb of the dragon is just below." Following the vision of Lucia, rod noticed that there was a large blue ice in the snow mountain, which looked like a frozen lake. "This is..." rod was puzzled. Without answering rod''s doubts, Lucia quickly fell from the sky and landed on the blue ice. Falling on the ice surface as bright as a mirror, the blue ice in front of him gives rod a familiar feeling. Not long ago, he saw similar ice in the ice prison. It was hard ice that could be condensed by virtue of the power of the holy dragon Hanbing Longxi, which could hardly be destroyed by other means. "As you can see." Seeing Rhode''s surprised look, yucia said in a deep voice, "this is the place where the dragon in shanzel has been buried for hundreds of years. We call it the icebound mausoleum." Without the help of Lucia, rod noticed the extraordinary and huge energy of death, which was sealed under the blue ice. If he did not stand on the ice in front of him, even rod could not feel the existence of the energy of death. "The corpse of the Dragon..." aware of the existence of something below, rod looked at ushia unexpectedly, "would you like me to turn these dead dragons into undead?" Inside the destroyed shanzel, rod did not find any body belonging to the dragon, which was obviously taken away by the human mage in the space ring. The corpse of the giant dragon is undoubtedly a treasure for the creatures of other races. Many powerful treasures use the corpse of the giant dragon as the manufacturing material. The giant dragon will not tolerate other creatures desecrating the corpses of the same race. It will find a way to dispose of them. The way to dispose of the corpses of the giant dragon in shanzel is to sink them into the ice lake. "We need help to save McDowell, don''t we?" she sighed? If these dragons are still alive, I think they will be willing to fight with me. " "What''s more, the xiangzel dragon who once remembered their past has died in the hands of human mages. No other creature can remember them except me and McDowell. It''s like they''ve been forgotten, sleeping in the deepest part of the ice lake forever. " Lucia looked at rod deeply, "let them fly again, let those human beings remember the glory of the dragon! Rod Rod fell into silence for a moment. This was the first time he heard Lucia call his name. Before that, Lucia called him either stupid human or tiny human. Lift the Titan''s arrow in his hand. Rod is just going to use the Titan''s arrow to break the blue ice on the ice. His action is suddenly stopped by enota. Rod was stunned. Enota made a gesture of waiting, and looked to the side of yucia: "yucia, please open the road of the icebound mausoleum and let rod enter it." The chilling chill gathered all over her body, and the wind and snow all over the sky seemed insignificant in front of her. She spewed out a special chill, and all the ice that came into contact with it melted away. Soon, on the originally flat ice, there was a gap for only one person to pass, revealing the lake below. The lake did not show any signs of flow, perhaps because it was wrapped in ice. The lake was so clear. As the sealed ice was opened, a strong energy of death rose into the sky. Rod could clearly feel this. According to uscia''s words, the bones of those dragons were sunk in the deepest part of the lake. As long as they could be transformed, they would have enough power to save McDowell. Thinking of this, rod no longer hesitated and jumped into the ice lake. Thanks to rod''s current body, the cold temperature of the lake can''t affect his state, and he doesn''t need to use magic to breathe underwater like a normal creature. With the experience of underwater combat in the water element plane, the ice lake in front of us can''t defeat rod. The deeper you go, the darker the light is. The water is still clear, but rod can''t see clearly. Seeing this, rod raised his hand, and the light from his skull like fingertips bloomed, illuminating everything underwater. Looking at the scene at the bottom of the lake with the light from his fingertips, rod''s expression suddenly stagnated. At the bottom of the ice lake is a dense pile of bones, just where rod can see them. Although the density of bones at the bottom of the lake is not as high as that of the dead mausoleum where Rhode once lived, the quality of bones at the two places is not the same. The bones in the dead mausoleum belong to more ordinary creatures, while the bones at the bottom of the lake belong to those giant dragons. Looking at the dragon bones sinking at the bottom of the lake, death energy overflows from rod''s body, and all kinds of unknown changes are taking place under the bottom of the lake. Chapter 1362 The strong vibration came from the bottom of the ice lake, which made the blue ice above tremble. Relying on the power of dragon breath, the solid ice still plays its role. Except for a conspicuous gap, there is no crack due to the shaking below. Feeling the strong vibration coming from below, and looking at the ice gap splashing with water as rod just entered, enota sighed uneasily, showing his worry. "Are you worried about him?" Seeing the appearance of enota, she asked with a sinking voice. "A little... I''m not particularly worried..." enota nodded sheepishly. "Hum." Hearing yinuota''s reply, the giant dragon gave a cold hum: "he doesn''t need your worry, you should worry about yourself more." Enota cast a puzzled look at Lucia. "Why do you say that?" "When I first saw him, I knew he was not a simple human being." Lucia replied, "the dragon can sense the number of creatures of the same race who die in the hands of one creature. That''s why mathila is recognized as the evil dragon by all the dragon, but do you know? The creatures of the same race who died in the hands of the necromancer were hundreds of times more than the evil dragon "His identity confirms my idea. The holder of the artifact... He is not so easy to get along with. What''s more, he has more than one artifact... How powerful the artifact is. I don''t think you need my reminding. You should be careful." Lucia took a deep look at the broken ice. The admonition from the dragon made enota puzzled: "but... Isn''t his fellow human? In your eyes, shouldn''t humans exist like ants? No matter how many humans die in his hands, you don''t care. " Lucia shook her head. "It''s from the perspective of dragons. If it''s from the perspective of human beings, they don''t think they are mole ants." "Listen, enota, the attitude of a creature towards its own race can often reflect many things." Sheng long warned in a low voice, "when a creature regards all its fellow creatures as mole ants and does not hesitate to kill them to achieve its own success, such creatures are undoubtedly extremely dangerous. It is better to stay away from them as soon as possible." "But..." enota said wrongly, "I don''t feel the danger." "Maybe it''s just not the time." What would he do to the creatures of other races? How can you guarantee that you will not be transformed into undead? When you really feel the danger, it''s too late. " "He won''t do this..." under the continuous persuasion of Lucia, enota couldn''t find any words to refute. In the end, even enota hesitated. Just as she was about to say something, the ice below suddenly shook violently. Countless flashes of lightning shot out from under the ice, and almost all the ice nearby was penetrated by lightning except for the ice where inolta and yosia were. The huge shadow, rising from the bottom of the lake, accompanied by strong water and waves, instantly broke the solid ice and flew to the sky. There is more than one shadow under the water, but there is an innumerable existence, and the cold water splashes wantonly. When the last shadow came out of the water, the whole sky was covered with them. The shadows suspended in the sky belong to the dragons who used to be, but now they are completely stripped of flesh and blood, covered with a pale smell, only their eyes emit scarlet light. Looking up at the sky, the giant dragons revived in the form of the undead, whether they were yucia or enota, felt a chill in their hearts. It was the biological instinct''s rejection of the undead. The undead has always been regarded as an ominous symbol. Before seeing other forms of undead, enota didn''t feel much. At this time, seeing the undead made of the same race, she deeply understood this. The roar of the dragon, which was heard all over the sky, could not affect any of the dead dragons in the sky. Even the real dragon can''t command the dead dragon. Soon, the biggest one of the dead dragons slowly descended, and finally came to yucia and enota. Compared with other undead dragons around, this one is obviously different. Its whole body is covered by a kind of pale fog, which is no longer the original material of the bone. From a distance, we can''t even tell whether its body really exists under the fog. This is a phenomenon that all the dead dragons around have never seen. In addition, its eye socket is deep, and there is no unique red light in it. Looking at the dark dragon in front of her, she suddenly felt something in her heart. From this dragon, she felt the Qi system close to her own blood. Only a real holy dragon can have such an atmosphere. Soon, Youming dragon falls on the only intact ice surface, and rod jumps down from Youming dragon and comes to uscia. Among the underwater transformed dragons, the ghost dragon in front of him is the one that rod is most satisfied with. Because of the spiritual imprint, rod can''t transform all the underwater dragons into powerful Ghost Dragons, so he still needs the help of the power of the ghost King''s cloak in the choice of transformation methods. In addition to the legendary dragon in front of him, rod transformed it in a conventional way and controlled it with his mental imprint. With the help of artifact, rod transformed all the other dragons into the Dragon corpse wizard king. In order to control the netherworld dragon, rod spent 420 points of control spirit, even more than the netherworld sea monster controlled in the water element plane. During this period of time, all the control spirit absorbed by the potion has been occupied by the netherworld dragon, which makes rod''s control spirit tense again. The existence of nearly 100 dragon corpses in the sky is undoubtedly the biggest harvest of rod''s trip. If there were such a large number of undead dragons early in the morning, rod would be able to easily defeat the Golden Dragon Queen. The only thing that makes rod feel a little sorry is that the bones of the giant dragons buried under the ice lake are almost all the dragon with complete blood, and there is no trace of any sub dragon species. If the Yalong species are also buried in it, the number of Yalong species is far more than that of the giant dragon itself, rod will have more harvest. Chapter 1363 Successfully transformed nearly a hundred dragon corpse wizard king, rod''s strength has been greatly improved. However, rod is still not sure whether he can successfully rescue McDowell. Although there are a large number of dragon corpse witches, it is still difficult to face the legendary mages. Coming to the ice and looking at the huge dragon in front of him, rod said slowly, "the transformation has been completed. Now tell me your plan." "What plan?" She asked after a moment''s silence. "..." rod was stunned, but still explained: "of course, it''s a rescue plan. You don''t have any plans, do you?" The huge holy dragon roared, causing waves on the lake: "the plan is that we attack the mage''s town together and force them to hand over McDowell. These resurgent dragons in the sky are enough to frighten those mages!" "It''s not a good plan." Rod was helpless for a while. He didn''t expect that this was the plan belonging to Lucia. It was a random action. Not to mention that the mages will make preparations in advance and are waiting for the arrival of the dragon. The Dragon slaying hero alone, with his strength, will be enough to solve these undead dragons in the sky, regardless of the casualties in the city. What makes rod feel helpless is that the dragon does not attach importance to the formulation of plans. According to the strength of the dragon, when facing ordinary enemies, they do not need any plans. However, in the face of stronger enemies, random actions without plans will bring extremely serious consequences. "I suggest acting separately." Rod slowly gave his advice: "on the surface, I will lead these undead dragons to attack the mage city and attract the attention of those mages. You can find and rescue McDowell from the city." Enota let out a exclamation: "if you act according to this plan, then you may not be in danger at any time? That mage is even more powerful than queen purple wing... " Enota, the same caster, understood the strength of the Dragon Slayer, but rod just shook his head and did not answer. Neither yinota nor yucia can control the undead dragon in the sky like rod. Only rod has such ability. The task of attracting the mage''s attention naturally falls on rod. "I think this plan will do." "Now, as long as we have confirmed the position of McDowell, we can start to move," she said slowly Rod sighed: "intelligence... We need a lot of intelligence to support this plan." Rod is not optimistic about this action. In order to save a holy dragon, rod may make a loss. It''s nearly a hundred undead dragons that have just been transformed. He''s at a loss in any way. If he could choose, rod would not continue to participate in it, but he knew that even if he chose to leave, the two dragons would not change their original plan, and would only die in the hands of dragon slaughtering heroes. Shaking his head, rod said, "enota, can you get some help from the plane of Qi element?" According to rod, there was a flash of light in enota''s eyes, but she seemed to think of something, and the light soon faded: "I went to the Lord''s plane privately because I disobeyed the order of the Dragon King, and now I have been expelled by the Dragon kingdom there, and they won''t help me." "Do you hate them? The dragons that banished you from the Dragon Kingdom, your former companions? " Asked rod. "Hate? I broke the ban myself, and they didn''t do anything wrong. Why should I hate them? " Enota asked in some surprise. Seeing that there was no anger in enota''s eyes, rod could only sigh: "when I didn''t say hello." If enota hates the dragon on the elemental plane, rod is sure to persuade yucia to take advantage of the dragon''s blood to bring the dragon to the main plane and attack the mage''s city. Unfortunately, enota doesn''t seem to have this idea at all. She doesn''t attribute her mistakes to other dragons. Yinuota is still in doubt, has not yet understood rod''s meaning, one side of the yuxiya has already reflected, and deeply looked at rod. "Enota, help me open the door of time and space. I want to go back to the soul tower in Sao city to get a treasure for intelligence collection." Not too much on this issue, rod said slowly. In order to deal with a strong enemy, rod must have enough intelligence, especially about McDowell. Because he is deep in blakada, whether he collects intelligence from other mages or directly buys intelligence from the bandit guild, he may be disturbed by false information released by the enemy. If he wants to obtain real intelligence, he must rely on the power of treasures. For this reason, rod must go back to Sao city to obtain a treasure with unique effect, so as to better carry out the next action, so as to avoid any accident. "Rod..." Hearing enota''s soft voice, rod looked at him with some doubts. "... nothing." Enota seemed to have something to say, but in the end he didn''t say anything, just raised his hand to create a bright yellow portal. The signals from the perception let rod understand that this is a door of two-way and different dimensions, which is enough to meet the needs of going back and forth. After discovering this, rod nodded to her, quickly stepped into the portal in front of her, and then disappeared into the distorted space. The space is changing. When rod sees the situation, he has returned to the city of Sao. At this time, he was on the top of the evocation tower, with the dark sky above him and the dark clouds all over the sky. Not long ago, he was fighting against the dragon. Walking down the steps and entering the top floor of the evocation tower, Rodney saw Rowling fiddling with various ritual materials. The materials are numerous and disordered, and even can compete with the ever endless night ceremony. The ceremony she wants to prepare is obviously not comparable to those low-level ceremonies. "Brother, why are you back? Enota, where are they? " Rowling was surprised to see rod returning alone. "They are still in blakada, waiting for my news." "To make a long story short, we are in some trouble. We need the power of a treasure to solve the current dilemma," rod explained "What kind of treasure? I''ll help my brother find it. " With that, Rowling put away the ritual materials at hand and was ready to listen to rod. "Don''t bother. The treasure is in you." Rod said slowly, "it''s a treasure of missing." Chapter 1364 Through the gate of different dimensions, the light around suddenly brightened up, and rod returned to the blue ice lake. Looking at the slowly closed bright yellow portal, rod seemed to be able to see that Rowling, who was seeing herself off at the top of the evocation tower, immediately sighed deeply. "This is what I call treasure." After returning, rod picked up a series of special pendants and motioned to Lucia beside him. Yosya pokes out the dragon''s claw and tries to pick it up for inspection. However, when rod sees her doing this, he immediately retracts his hand. "It''s not a treasure like artifact parts. It can''t change size with the user''s body. This is a treasure belonging to human beings. Only the human body can give full play to the effect of this treasure. You''d better use it carefully after you become human. " Rod said in a deep voice. "Isn''t it a treasure? How can it be so troublesome to use? I can use it now as well. " Said Lucia with indifference, but under rod''s silent gaze, she still felt unnatural. "Well, if you ask, I''ll use the treasure in human form, right?" Yuccia was helpless. She didn''t understand why rod was so determined to this treasure. As soon as the words came to an end, a cloud of ice blue mist enveloped her. When the fog cleared away, the woman in blue, whom rod had seen, appeared out of the fog, with chills all over her body. Seeing this, rod no longer hesitated, handed the pendant in his hand to ushia, and said, "use this treasure carefully. I don''t want any damage to this treasure." After the pendant is connected, the expression of Lucia suddenly changes. All her attention has been attracted by the treasure, and she has no time to pay attention to rod''s words. "I feel the smell of McDowell." "He''s still alive, but he''s in a bad state. The mages are still hurting him. I can feel his position. We''re going to save him now! " However, Lucia was stopped by rod: "have you forgotten your plan? It''s up to me to attract the attention of those mages, and then you can take advantage of the trouble to rescue him. " After taking a deep breath and calming down for a long time, she sighed, "you''re right. I''m too impatient." "What useful information do you perceive? Tell me Asked rod. After closing her eyes and pondering for a while, she said, "I can feel the location where McDowell was imprisoned by the mage, and his current state. As long as I get close to that location, I can accurately find him. As for more, I can''t feel it." From EuCIA, rod got the information he wanted. It doesn''t need to pass the information from the thieves guild or other mages. Just relying on the unique effect of the treasure, rod has mastered a crucial information, that is, the location of McDowell. "Master of the ice prison, take good care of this treasure. It can help you find McDowell. Don''t lose this treasure in the battle. If you have enough time, please give it to enota before showing your true form. " Looking at the pendant that was being worn by Lucia, rod sighed and told. "I know what to do. I don''t need you to remind me." Even in human form, yucca''s words are still cold. "What a wonderful treasure Not far away, enota exclaimed, "what treasure is this? What''s its name, rod? " Enota, who has not experienced the treasure himself, is still shocked by its magical effect. Enota never thought that there was such a treasure that could directly confirm the position of McDowell. Seeing the fairy dragon''s curiosity about the treasure, rod explained: "the name of the treasure is [elot''s missing], which can strengthen the perception of blood relationship." With the help of this treasure, rod confirmed Rowling''s position step by step. He had a deep understanding of the ability of blood relationship perception. A long time ago, rod gave this treasure to Rowling. At this time, in order to confirm the location of McDowell, rod had to go back to Sao O city and get it back from Rowling. Rhode didn''t want the treasure to be lost or damaged after the battle, so he told ucia many times that he only wanted the dragon to listen to him. In the sky, a dragon of the dead slowly descends and lands next to yosia and enota. "Let''s go." Rod said slowly, and looked at Lucia. "The goal is to save McDowell... And make sure that the treasure won''t be lost." Only Lucia can accurately perceive the location of madole with the help of the treasure. For the sake of safety, the treasure must be placed on madole until she is rescued. When Rhode mentioned the treasure again, she gave him a bad look and then said, "I don''t think you value it so much. I remember you''ve been in shanzel''s treasure house, and I don''t think you''ve ever forgotten any of them." Rod was helpless. He just wanted to explain something, but he heard yucia''s words continue to spread: "do I have to ride these... Awakened dragons to rescue McDowell?" What you are referring to is obviously the dead dragon in the sky. From the body of the dead dragon, you can feel a kind of uncomfortable breath. In addition to the dragon of the dead, the dead creatures in Sao do not give you such a feeling. In her eyes, the dead transformed from other creatures are just another form of insects, which is not worth paying attention to at all. But at this time, facing the Dragon corpse Witch King who was transformed from the same clan, she could no longer treat them as insects. She could not help feeling uncomfortable. She preferred to fly to McDowell''s place by herself. "This is not the time to care." Rod shook his head and said, "McDowell is being imprisoned by the mage. You need the power of this treasure to find his place. The dragon''s body can''t wear such a pendant. " "Well..." Lucia also understood the meaning of rod''s words. The later she arrived at McDowell''s place, the more dangerous he was. Then, without hesitation, after pressing the discomfort in her heart, she ascended the body of the dragon. On one side, enota looks at rod, and then climbs up the same dragon corpse Witch King with yucia. Seeing this, rod also boarded his own ghost dragon. With his sign, the Dragon rose to the sky and began to go away in the unknown direction. Chapter 1365 Since the return of the Great Dragon Slayer from the snowy mountain, the people of Thales city have been immersed in the ocean of celebration. On the street, a large number of apprentices of mages formed a huge parade and celebration team, which was also mixed with the rare magic puppets. All kinds of powerful magic puppets with special luster, golden body and transparent body can only be seen everywhere in the team. Even ordinary people can watch this unusual scene. If you are lucky, sometimes you can see red dragon puppets in the celebration procession. Seeing this unique magic puppet is enough to make the city residents feel better all day. It''s not only the Dragon slaying hero that affects the hearts of the people in the city. There is a new magic guild in the city. Powerful legendary mages gather here to fight against those who go astray and are still stubborn. With the outbreak of civil strife in blakhada, the members of the original magic guild, centered on the birthplace of the magic guild and the hometown of the mage God, occupied the hinterland of blakhada and began to expel everything that had nothing to do with pure magic, including even the familiar elemental creatures. The newly established magic guild, with the help of various magic schools, seems to take up the peripheral area of blakada. As the core town of the newly established magic guild, Thales city also has its unique advantages in geographical location. Trix city is connected with the snow covered cliffs all year round. It is known as the town in the snow mountain. This is not a simple name. In fact, most of the area of trix city is located in the hinterland of the snow mountain. If there is no Pathfinder as a guide, it is difficult for ordinary people who do not know the magic to find the location of the town through the map. It is located in the rear of the city of tereth, where the most famous mountain range of San shanzel in blakada is located. It is said that there is the highest mountain in the world on this mountain range, where there are ice crystal like and blue dragons. The blood of giant dragons can always attract a large number of sub dragon species, or the creatures that worship them. The derivatives brought by these giant dragons once troubled the people of Thales City, and the snow mountain once became a forbidden area for human beings. Fortunately, the appearance of the Dragon slaughtering hero completely changed all this. He brought back the bones of the giant dragon and completely liberated the whole San shanzel mountains. The residents in the city no longer had to worry about the threat of the sub dragon species. More importantly, he also brought back a living Saint dragon. The celebration of the parade continues. The celebratory procession goes out from the hillside where the mage lives and extends to the residence of ordinary creatures outside, bringing a happy atmosphere to the whole city of Thales. Since the outbreak of civil strife, the residents of the city can''t remember how long they haven''t felt it. On the streets, a large number of residents stop here to watch, or directly join in the celebrations. Even the snow around seems to be melted by their enthusiasm. However, the arrival of the uninvited guests has profoundly changed the atmosphere of the city. A man at the front of the celebration team exclaimed. I don''t know when, a pale skeleton dragon appeared on his head. At first, it was just a small black spot in the sky, which did not attract other people''s attention at all. Until its height dropped rapidly, it finally changed from a black spot to a huge shadow, which made the creatures below panic. With more and more dragon skeletons emerging in the sky, dark clouds and fog rapidly fall from above, covering everything below. The atmosphere of ominy and death continues to spread, and the original joy and harmony in the city are broken, followed by deep fear and despair. Standing on the body of the largest ghost dragon, rod looks at all these things without expression, and constantly raises his hand to transform more new forces. These ordinary enemies in front of him could not attract rod''s attention at all. He was waiting for more powerful enemies to appear. "Evil necromancer, you will pay for what you have done." The roar of anger resounded over the city of Thales. When rod looked at the direction near the mountainside, he saw an old mage flying from the sky. His broad white robe was being blown by the wind. "High level mage, you are not my opponent. Let the Dragon Slayer come out to see me." Rod said in a cold voice, and at the same time he kept moving. He quickly waved the Titan''s arrow in his hand, and several flashes of lightning went straight to the white robed mage. "You are not entitled to see Mr. Durkheim, and I will take care of you!" The white robed mage rebuked angrily. At the same time, a strong sense of crisis came from rod. Rod ignored the dark green flame in his eyes, staring at the white robed mage in the air until his body became blurred in order to avoid lightning. Then rod moved with it, and his body became also blurred. The next moment, rod appeared behind the mage. The mage who has just finished his instant movement has no time to cast any magic, so he is pierced by the broken line blade. A huge thunderstorm broke from the place where rod had stayed. The ghost dragon in the air took the full blow of this spell, and most of its bones broke and fell from the air. Before the bones fell to the ground, they turned into a pale mist and re merged into the body of the ghost dragon. Suddenly, the injury on the ghost dragon recovered as before, and there was no sign of any damage. The body of the ghost dragon transformed from the remains of the holy dragon is no longer materialized, but has become an existence similar to the elemental biology. What really constitutes the body of the ghost dragon is the extremely unique ghost energy. At this time, the ghost dragon can recover the general injury in a very short time. Only the remains of a real holy dragon can be transformed into such a perfect undead by rod, whose comprehensive ability is far beyond the ghost dragon that rod once controlled. When he returned to the body of the ghost dragon and saw that it had recovered from its injury, rod knew its ability. However, the crazy magic elements left around him and the vision caused by the magic made rod feel confused. Rod noticed that the white robed mage, who was not even a legendary mage, was unable to compete with himself. However, he showed two levels of magic in succession, namely, Flying Magic and thunder bomb. This is different from the high-level mage in rod''s impression. Judging from the fighting style of the white robed mage, he is obviously not the kind of person who is extremely good at fighting, who can perform all kinds of dangerous tasks assigned by the magic guild, and finally exchange for level five magic. There is no reason for this level of magic to appear on him. Chapter 1366 When rod was puzzled about the strange appearance of the mage, he suddenly felt cold in his heart. Then he looked to another direction in the sky as if he felt something. I don''t know when deken''s figure appeared in the sky, just looking at rod in silence. "Do you want to defeat me with this image? Or worry about dying in my hands again. " Looking at the figures floating in the sky, rod said rudely. From the body of dekken, rod''s keen sense was abnormal. The experience of the mage told him that the person in front of him was only a mirror image, not dekken himself. An ordinary mage''s mirror image needs to be provided by the mage''s master for additional mana cost even if he can cast a spell. It''s not that he can cast unlimited spells by using the mirror image. For a magic mage like dekken, he who can cast unlimited spells may also be able to cast unlimited spells, which makes it difficult for him. "It''s a pity that my body is being restrained by another legendary mage. I''m afraid it''s too late to get back." With that, deken sighed. "Can a legendary mage restrain you? If you say that a group of legendary mages will restrain you, I may believe that I know that your casting ability is definitely not something that a legendary mage can restrain. " Rod said in a deep voice, "your body must be in the city, ready to cast magic." With that, rod scanned the ground warily below. "He is not an ordinary legendary mage." Dekken sighed deeply. "He is the most orthodox caster, the leader of the pure mage who went astray, and the former head of the magic guild Eli Magnus." "..." rod felt helpless. In his impression, Eli was the president of the magic guild until the end of the third expansion. How could he become the former president of the magic guild in the mouth of deken? However, for the pure mage, rod has a big impression. Rhode recalled that a pure mage is a seven level profession that can be juxtaposed with a magic mage. If a magic mage who can cast unlimited spells and is not limited by mana value symbolizes the ultimate knowledge of a mage, then a pure mage is equivalent to the ultimate spirit of a mage. Any simple low-level magic can show the power of five level magic. Among them, if you want to be promoted to a magic mage, you need the help of the magic mage''s leader, the hero dekken. If you want to become a pure mage, you need the help of Eli. You can''t be promoted directly if you meet special skills. Compared with these two special ranks, ordinary legendary mages don''t need additional promotion conditions. They only need to meet the experience value, and their abilities are more comprehensive, and there is no outstanding aspect. "I have some doubts." Rod said slowly: "the high-level mage who fought with me before doesn''t look like he is qualified to master the fifth level magic, but he has cast such magic one after another..." With rod''s words, deken also looked at the white robed mage who had fallen to the ground. At this time, he had shed his flesh and blood and stood up in the form of an undead, with scarlet light shining in his eyes. The team of golems and puppets did not fall into chaos because of rod''s appearance, but struggled to resist the undead creatures around, and achieved great results for a time. "Knowledge is priceless, but the magic guild should not be a hindrance to the mage''s progress," he said Rod was silent, only to hear dekken continue to say: "some mages have outstanding talent in fire magic, but he has no money to buy fire magic classics, can only buy the cheapest gas magic, all the way to learn, could have become a legendary Fire Mage, and eventually only become an ordinary gas mage." "Other mages spend most of their lives performing various tasks assigned by the magic guild, buying the casting method of high-level magic with the accumulated gold coins, but they can''t master it all their lives. The magic guild, which should have helped the mages progress, has become a tool to maintain their rule and give orders to the mages, destroying their way forward. " With closed eyes, dekken raised his hands from his side: "this kind of thing happens more in the magic school. For countless years, I don''t know how many mages with hope in their hearts have finally given up their way of casting. This situation can''t happen again. It must be changed!" "So, after the reconstruction of the magic guild, I opened the library of the magic guild. All the casters can master the magic they want! As long as they have enough talent, they can become legendary mages in time Dekken opened his closed eyes, and the supreme light burst out from his eyes. The light burst out, dispersing the shadow cast by the skeleton dragon. "How dare you do that?" Rod looked at deken in shock. He could not imagine that deken could make such a move. In previous games, rod has never heard of such a situation. The fully open magic guild means that as long as there are players who have mastered master level wisdom, they can learn all the five level magic. However, in addition to the players who can rely on the power of the system to master master master level wisdom before learning any level 5 magic, it still takes a lot of time for the original mages in the game to learn these magic. Ordinary high-level mages need months or even years of research to master a kind of fifth level magic. Even if the library of the magic guild opens to them, it can''t shorten the process. Rod knows that this is undoubtedly his own influence. What he has done in the game has completely changed the original process of the game. By opening the magic guild recklessly, dekken can greatly enhance his mage''s strength in a short time. However, in the long run, his move will undoubtedly completely destroy the balance of blakada, and even have an impact on the existing gold coin system. For mages, knowledge of casting is equivalent to their own power. What makes rod care is that this move of deken undoubtedly gives those mages infinite power. "Maybe you can use more gentle methods, such as lowering the gold coin of the magic, instead of opening the magic guild directly. Even if the mage''s God is reborn, he will not make such a move. " Rod said in a cold voice. "I see what you mean." But time is not enough. The end is coming. I must use this method to save the theme plane that I am familiar with. The first step to save the theme plane is to try the evil necromance Chapter 1367 Rod silently looked at deken in the distance. Just as they were talking, several powerful mages appeared in the sky, and there was a tendency to encircle rod in the middle. Looking around, rod saw a lot of acquaintances. Eric, who had fought with Sandro, stood in front of rod beside the mirror image of deken. In addition, there were also some legendary mages in the magic academy, such as Elsie, the dean of ice blue magic academy, edni, who fled from taitalia, who were suspended in the sky. "The Dragon slaying hero said you would show up. I didn''t want to believe it at that time. Now it seems that he is right." Looking at rod in front of him, Eric in a white suit said slowly in the sky. Rod snorted coldly and looked back at dekken: "so you just want to lead me out by catching that dragon? Not to attract more dragons? Don''t you want to be the greatest Dragon Slayer? " "When I woke up from the darkness, I cast a spell to destroy the kingdom of the dragon, and cleaned up the giant dragon in the San shanzel mountains, I suddenly felt... Lost. I''m still me. I haven''t changed anything because I became a dragon slayer. Maybe I only took the first step in my journey of exploring life, but now I''ve found something more meaningful. " From dekken''s original words and his move to open the magic guild, rod felt his urgency. It is obvious that the prophecy of doomsday has already been known by deken. All he has done is to make blakada face the coming doomsday better. For a moment, rod seemed to begin to understand why he would unlock the process of [doomsday omen] from the system log after killing deken. The appearance of rod has already changed the original expansion process, which has also given brakata''s mages more opportunities to master magic from the open magic guild to fight against the enemies in the end. "Rod, before the end of the day, you use the power of artifact to make the whole continent into chaos, seriously wasting the power belonging to the theme plane, and I will end all this and liberate the continent from the shadow of the necromancer." Said dekken in a low voice. Strong magic elements have long been condensed by the mages around, but they are not in a hurry to cast their magic. Instead, they look at rod with fear, as if they are waiting for something. From dekken''s words, rod vaguely noticed some abnormalities. These mages seemed to be waiting for something. They had to find a way to hold themselves back. If it was for other occasions, maybe these mages would have already cast a spell to attack. Yinota and ushia want to save the holy dragon, they also need rod to hold these mages, but at this time, they feel the abnormal rod, so they won''t wait passively. In the sky, many skeletal dragons move together, spewing out dark clouds of death, completely covering the space around Rhode. When the dark clouds gradually dispersed, the creatures in them showed their original body shape. To rod''s surprise, the mages didn''t seem to be affected by the cloud of death at all, only the outer side of their bodies was covered with a pure white barrier. Rod''s face changed. Before that, he only saw this unique barrier in deken. As deken opened the magic guild, the rest of the mages also mastered this unique magic. Seeing that the cloud of death can''t work, rod just wants to give an order to let the undead dragon fight with these mages. Suddenly, he seems to be aware of something, and rod looks at the mirror image of deken. A huge and heavy chain, I don''t know when, was taken out of the space treasure by deken. The nearby mage, looking at the chain, also had some unnatural look. Looking at the huge chain in deken''s hand, rod''s secret is not good. He just wants to control the ghost dragon and flies away to the sky. Deken throws the chain in his hand. The chain thrown by deken does not fall back to the ground due to the effect of gravity, but constantly rises to a higher sky. The rising speed of the chain is faster and faster. When its speed reaches the extreme, the chain with limited length suddenly seems to be blessed with some power and begins to extend infinitely to the surrounding space. Feeling the abnormality of the chain, rod did not hesitate to move immediately, trying to come out of the space covered by the chain. However, rod only felt disturbed by unknown forces, and the mana value in his body was in a mess. The instant movement did not release successfully. Rod''s body still remained on the ghost dragon. The dark chain finally sealed up the surrounding space and formed a huge cube. Rod and the mages were inside the cube. After all this, the shape of the chain disappears, revealing the blue sky above, but the pressure in the space is not relieved. With the high-speed flight of the dark dragon, rod soon came to the end of the cube space. As soon as rod approached, a chain wall appeared in front of him, blocking rod''s road. The top of his head seems to be empty, but rod knows that as long as he continues to rise to a certain height, this kind of wall sealed by chains will also appear on the top of his head. "War shackles..." with a trace of reluctance in his heart, rod said the name of the treasure. The shackles of war have the power to block the space. The walls in six directions, which are made up of iron chains, can effectively prevent the enemy from escaping. Even if the legendary mage uses space magic, he cannot escape from the space sealed by the shackles of war. The only side effect of this treasure is that once the shackles of war are unfolded, even the owner of the treasure can''t escape from the space. Only when the winner or loser is separated in the cube space and all the people on one side are killed in the war, the restrictions of the shackles of war will be lifted. In this case, even if the master of the shackles of war dies, as long as there are living creatures on his side, the restrictions of the shackles of war will not be eliminated. Depending on the effect of the shackles of war, rod can well hold back these mages and make eusia and enota complete their plans. But at this time, rod is more worried about his own life. When the shackles of war are exerted, there is only an immortal ending between rod and mage. There is almost no treasure that can break the shackles of war. Even at this time, rod controlled many undead dragons, and it was still impossible to kill those mages below. Even if only dekken could clean up all the undead dragons in the air with his unlimited ability to cast magic, as long as he was given enough time. Chapter 1368 With dekken''s exertion of the shackles of war, countless walls made up of chains completely blocked the surrounding areas, and the original situation of confrontation was instantly changed. At this time, rod''s main goal has changed from how to hold down the enemy to how to escape from the blockade of the shackles of war. Although according to rod''s past memory, there is hardly any treasure that can break the shackles of war, he is naturally unwilling to rely on the power of artifact to destroy this treasure. Looking at the wall made up of chains in front of him, rod waved his Titan''s arrow and struck the wall with a silver flash. In an instant, it turned into a pure electric current, spreading out like a silver snake. It didn''t achieve the desired effect. Seeing that the lightning couldn''t work, rod changed the way of using Titan''s arrow. He attached the lightning directly to the sword body of Titan''s arrow, and then cut it toward the chain wall. At the next moment, rod felt that there was a huge force coming from the wall composed of iron chains, and he would bounce off the Titan''s arrow that rod had cut off. If rod didn''t hold it firmly, even the Titan''s arrow would have to come out. Ordinary physical attacks can''t work on this chain wall, which also makes rod in a dilemma. Whether it is the cloud of death or the dragon breath of the nether world, it corrodes the non living bodies very slowly. On the contrary, the dragon breath of the poisonous dragon is more suitable for corroding the non living bodies. At this time, rod seems to have no means to directly destroy the chain wall formed by the shackles of war. Now, rod also began to understand why deken had to talk so much to himself. It takes a long time to prepare for the exertion of the shackles of war in order to give full play to the original effect. Just when rod tried to hold down the mages with words, he also gave deken time to prepare for the shackles of war. If he had known that the shackles of war were in the hands of dekken, rod would have changed his plan from the beginning. In rod''s impression, the shackles of war have always existed in the hands of a barbarian hero, and they shine brilliantly in the battle of krylord''s throne. I didn''t expect that deken could get this treasure, and I don''t know what he experienced during this period. The shackles of war do not limit the use of space magic. When you are inside the shackles of war, you can still cast all kinds of space magic. But rod can''t rely on space magic to break away from the internal space of the shackles of war. The space inside and outside the chain wall has been completely separated. Just as rod tried to break through the shackles of war by other means, the sense of crisis suddenly came from behind him. Rod looked back and saw Eric in white, floating in the sky. Eric''s dress is the same as the one he used to appear on the top of the evocation tower, but now only rod is facing Eric. Without the intention to continue talking with rod, Eric raised his hand. With his action, a huge ball of light appeared on his head, and then it was too strong to look directly at. Accompanied by the light, there are bursts of burning. The skeletal dragons in the air swing their bodies one after another, trying to eliminate this discomfort. For the mages below, they only feel a warm feeling from the light. The undead killer, which is specially used to deal with the undead creatures, is cast by Eric. Even with the body of the skeleton dragon, it can''t bear the long-term burning of the undead killer. Seeing this, rod waved his blade and a flash of lightning shot out. Before hitting Eric''s light ball, he was blocked by a dark green barrier. It''s hard to destroy Eric''s magic by long-range magic alone. Without any hesitation, rod appeared in front of Eric''s body in a flash. At the moment of rod''s appearance, Eric''s body moved, leaving only a light ball in place. The next moment, the ball of light explodes violently. For the undead, the deadly Aurora blooms in front of rod''s eyes. There was no time to make another instant move. Rod quickly turned sideways and covered the ghost King''s cloak behind him. The aurora shines on the ghost King''s Cloak of unknown material. It can''t cause any damage to this artifact. Even rod, who is hiding in the rear, also avoids a lot of damage. When the aurora dissipates and the field returns to calm, rod waves his hand and the ghost King''s cloak rises high behind him. Some places on rod''s body that could not be covered by the ghost King''s cloak had become scorched black under the aurora, and they were constantly emitting heat. With rod''s cold hum, the highest quality of death energy constantly emerged from his whole body, repairing all kinds of injuries. Looking at Eric in the sky in the distance, just for a short time, rod understood his intractable degree, not to mention the existence of the mirror image of the Dragon slaughtering hero below. With the shackles of war, rod had to find a way to deal with the enemy in front of him when he could not escape. To rod''s surprise, deken, who had taken the initiative to talk to himself before, did not pay attention to himself. Instead, he was concentrating on dealing with the surrounding skeletal dragons. On the contrary, Eric took the initiative to come to the edge of the cube space and fight against himself. With a little thought, rod understood the reason. Compared with the mage''s body, the damage that the mirror can bear is extremely limited. Many of the damage that is not fatal enough is enough to directly destroy the mirror. Because of this, deken did not choose to kill rod at the first time, but chose to give priority to cleaning up the surrounding skeleton dragon. After discovering this, rod naturally won''t let those mages completely master the rhythm of the battle. In order to win this battle, and to defeat the extremely powerful enemy, rod must find a way to control the rhythm in his own hands. Looking at the lower Decken, rod''s eyes were fixed. The next moment, with a wave of space, rod''s figure appeared behind Decken. However, the blade of rod''s sword was blocked by a dark green barrier. It was clear that deken was in front of him, but rod could not let the blade move forward. The ice and the fire burst out from the place where rod was, completely drowning rod''s body. Naturally, the mage on the ground below would not watch rod make such a move. At the same time, dekken also turns around, strong magic elements condense in front of him, and the thunderous explosion resounds through the whole city of trix again. Rhode''s attack on the mirror seems to have been anticipated by these mages. Chapter 1369 After the violent explosion, rod''s body reappeared in the sky sealed by the shackles of war, and returned to the body of the ghost dragon. At this time, he seems to be in a very bad state. He is bombarded by the fifth level magic. The skeleton of rod''s body doesn''t know how much it is broken. Only the cloak in the rear can be kept in good condition. No matter how seriously he is injured, the strength that rod can play will not be greatly reduced, unless he is missing some parts of his body. "Is that all you have? Necromancer? " In the sky, Eric came to rod again and asked slowly. After learning that the Dragon slaying hero had died in rod''s hands, these mages were greatly surprised. They specially studied rod''s fighting style and came up with a way to deal with it. At this time, what rod had to face was these enemies who knew themselves very well. When he fought, he could not help feeling restrained everywhere. Without answering Eric''s words, the green flame in rod''s eyes keeps beating. His plan has not changed. He still plans to give priority to solving the image of dekken. If the mirror image of the Dragon slaying hero is allowed to cast his spells wantonly, plus the legendary mages around him, rod will have no chance of winning. With rod''s signal, the skeletal dragons around them turn around and ignore the mages around them. Instead, they rush towards deken in the sky. At the same time, no one would be afraid to become the target of such a large number of skeletal dragons. However, deken was not afraid. The supreme light bloomed from his eyes, and all the light in the world was eclipsed. A strong white light burst out from deken''s position. Any skeletal dragon approaching the light would be severely burned by the white light. The closer deken was, the more intense the burning was. In the end, according to rod''s order, the dragon''s body began to melt, just like a pale wax figure covered with hot oil. The whole body became unreal, and eventually lost all its strength and fell to the ground below. However, the mages around deken were not affected by this kind of magic. It''s hard to imagine that this kind of magic only comes from the hand of a mirror. If dekken is here, his magic will be even more powerful. While dekken was casting his own magic, several lightning flashes in the sky were rapidly descending on him. Before the lightning touched dekken''s body, there were several layers of Hercules shields in front of dekken, which blocked the lightning. The mages around would not let dekken be disturbed when he was casting. It''s rod in the air who drops lightning. Riding on the high-speed flight of the ghost dragon, rod directly over the air of Eric, straight toward deken. Instead of relying on the effect of instant movement to launch the attack, rod stares at dekken, trying to find a way to let dekken use instant movement first. In the battle of legendary mage, it''s hard for instant movement to play a big role. Legendary mages all have the ability to perceive the impact of instant movement. They prefer to approach by instant movement. Instead of getting the first hand, they will fall into each other''s rhythm. For this reason, rod must find a way to force deken to give priority to instant movement, and then use it to launch continuous pursuit. The existence of the ghost dragon gives rod such an opportunity to approach deken directly from the air. The mages around him would not allow him to do so. The dark green Hercules shield instantly covered the whole sky in front of rod, blocking the way of the ghost dragon. However, in front of the green barrier, the ghost dragon didn''t slow down at all. Instead, it waved its wings more quickly, looking like it was going to hit the barrier. At this time, special changes occurred on the ghost dragon. The pale fog completely wrapped its body, and the keel outside became transparent and illusory, as if it had completely integrated into the fog. Even rod on the ghost dragon was also affected by this change, and his body became the same state as the ghost dragon. The ghost dragon in this state was not blocked by the powerful shield raised by the mage, but passed through the green barrier in an instant. As early as after completing the transformation of the ghost dragon, rod tested its various abilities. At this time, what it showed was one of the abilities that rod called nihilism. In the state of nihilism, the ghost dragon can pass through most of the solid matter, whether it is the thick ground, the hard wall, or the barrier raised by the mage. In addition, the ghost dragon''s nihilistic ability can also play a role in the creatures that exist in it. As early as after the space was blocked by the shackles of war, rod tried to let the ghost dragon pass through the void, but he could not achieve this. The treasure of war shackles has involved the changes of space. It completely separates the two spaces. Even the space magic can only be used in their own space. It can''t cross from one space to another. Naturally, it can''t be passed through by nihilism. If you want to break away from the war shackles, in addition to destroying this treasure, you have to destroy all the enemies in the space. Through the mage''s powerful shield, rod on the netherworld ghost dragon was staring at deken in front of him. Rod''s hand has already gathered a flash of lightning, which infuses a lot of mana. When he gets close to the enemy, he will show the power of this spell. The sudden display of this ability by Youming ghost dragon is beyond all the mages'' expectation. When the mages react and try to use other high-level magic to block the advance of the ghost dragon, it has come to deken. Most of the time, they are more unprepared than releasing spells in the distance and suddenly charging mages like this. Rod, who holds the lightning, does not rush to throw the lightning. Instead, he stares at every move of dekken and senses all the mana fluctuations around him. Thunder bombs bombard the body of the ghost dragon, but the nihilistic ghost dragon is unhurt. Any magic that destroys with entity can''t touch the ghost dragon in this state. Finally, when the ghost dragon is about to hit dekken, dekken moves, his figure disappears instantly, and rod''s figure also moves. Violent lightning, from the air burst, accompanied by a burst of gorgeous white light, electric energy overflowing, the image of the decon dissipated. Chapter 1370 With a wave of space and electric energy, rod''s body returns to the body of the ghost dragon. The pale fog constantly converges on the surface of the ghost dragon''s body to repair all the damage it receives. If the enemy can''t solve the ghost dragon in a short time, it can quickly recover any degree of damage. From the body of the once holy dragon, it created such a powerful ghost dragon. With its nihilistic ability, it finally became the key to solve the problem of derken''s mirror image. Depending on the infusion of mana, after 300 mana points, rod condenses a Titan''s arrow with damage as high as 1740. As long as he is within the explosion range of Titan''s arrow, he will suffer high damage, and even the ghost dragon below will not escape. Finally, he relies on this kind of magic to make the image of deken disappear. After solving the most difficult enemy, rod''s dilemma still hasn''t been dealt with. The shackles of war still block this space. The outside creatures can''t enter this battlefield, and rod can''t escape from it. When the mirror image of dekken unfolds the shackles of war, the treasure turns into a chain wall, covering the space in all directions, making the creatures in it have no way to escape. In addition, because he chose the battlefield outside the city of trix, rod didn''t know whether yucia and enota in the middle of the mountain had achieved their goal of rescuing McDowell. The arrival of rod and the exertion of the shackles of war have already attracted all the attention of the mages in the city. He believes that they will grasp the plan and achieve the goal of the plan. Looking at the angry mage below, rod is also facing a bigger problem, that is, he has no mana value. In order to make sure that he can solve the image of dekken, rod poured almost all the remaining mana into Titan''s arrow. At this time, rod was unable to cast other spells. Looking at the remaining mages in front of him, rod felt uneasy. He could not deal with these mages who had mastered a lot of level 5 magic only by the power of Titan''s arrow. According to the common sense, only one or two of the high-level mages below can master the fifth level magic. However, with the opening of the magic guild by dekken, almost all of them have mastered the fifth level magic. If they are not proficient in the casting process, these mages alone will be enough to solve the skeleton dragon in the sky. The mages below are magic mages like dekken in rank. Dekken not only opens the magic guild, but also gives all mages the secret of becoming magic mages. They are not limited by mana. Just as rod felt a bit tricky, a devastating spell hit him again. The roar of the earthshaking sound from rod''s location, even the extremely stable space can''t bear this level of magic bombardment, let alone rod and ghost dragon. With the thick smoke and dust, a huge pale creature soars into the sky. It is a ghost dragon that has entered the nihilism. With rod behind it, he tries to escape from this blocked space. However, with the increase of the height of the ghost dragon, a chain connected wall suddenly appeared in the void above its head. Suddenly, it bumped into the wall, and even rod, who was behind it, was almost thrown out. Looking at the shackles of war, rod was in a hurry. He had no way to fight with the mage below. Waving Titan''s arrow in his hand, this time, rod did not let lightning attach to it, but was ready to rely on the edge of Titan''s arrow itself to destroy the wall made of iron chains. Finally, with rod''s unremitting efforts, he had some hope in his heart. The material of the war shackle itself can''t be compared with the real artifact. As the Titan''s arrow swept by, there was a faint scratch on the surface of the iron chain. It seems that as long as you give rod enough time, he can destroy the wall of the iron chain. However, in the next moment, rod''s hope is in vain. The iron chain that was nicked by Titan''s arrow is being quickly repaired with the passage of time. In a twinkling of an eye, there is no trace left. Titan''s arrow, which is much sharper than ordinary weapons, can destroy the war shackles of special materials in front of us, but it is still not sharp enough. The speed of destroying the war shackles is not as fast as the speed of self repairing the war shackles. No matter the high-speed impact of the ghost dragon or the chopping attack of the Titan''s arrow, they can''t cause effective damage to the chain. Perhaps only the most sharp weapon in the world, which can cut off all the armor, or the pure heroic will to the extreme, can they have the ability to instantly destroy the wall composed of the chain. Is there such a weapon? Or heroic will? Rod had doubts. He had more sharp weapons than artifact. There were not many weapons in the whole world. All of a sudden, rod seems to think of something. He takes out a treasure that has been dusty for a long time from the space ring. It was a short dagger with mysterious snake like decoration on the handle. There was no blood left on the blade. It seemed that it was often maintained. However, rod had not used this treasure for a long time. When rod''s rank is promoted, with his present knowledge, he can naturally see the extraordinary features of this dagger. Once upon a time, rod got this unique dagger from the blue robed mage of the business group. When the dagger soaked in the master''s blood, it could show the supreme sharpness. Almost nothing could stop the dagger in this state. However, with the use of the dagger by rod, he felt the illusion from hell. In order to prevent more serious impact, rod finally put the dagger in the space ring and stopped using it for a long time. At this time, facing the chain wall of war shackles, rod thought of the dagger and took it out. But rod thought a little and sighed to himself. Even the real artifact has no way to take the shackles of war. What can this dagger do? What''s more, rod in the form of skeleton can''t wake up the power of dagger with blood. With the restriction of the skeletal dragons, the mages below have no time to take care of rod in the high altitude, but the number of the dragons is decreasing. Eric, who was thrown away by rod, also came to the sky, appeared in front of rod, and was looking at rod''s attempt indifferently. The enemy has arrived, but rod still has not found a way to escape. It seems that there is only one way to choose. Just when rod was going to put away the dagger and try to deal with Eric, he suddenly found some special tips from the system log. Chapter 1371 After opening the system log, rod saw the attribute of the dagger in his hand at first sight. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ [magic dagger] Quality: Treasure Type: main hand weapon Equipment requirements: None Basic attributes: kill + 5, durability? Special attribute: the magic dagger will become extremely sharp after sucking the user''s blood. Evaluation: this dagger has a long history. It has been used in evil sacrificial ceremony. It is stained with unclean breath and has the ability to absorb blood. After repeated use, it will lead to the arrival of demonic consciousness. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ It is consistent with all kinds of information displayed by the system when rod just got the dagger. The only difference is the system''s evaluation of the treasure. Once upon a time, rod couldn''t see the abnormality of this treasure. Only after he used it for many times did he understand the negative effect of this dagger. In addition to the information about the dagger itself, what makes rod more concerned is the additional information displayed at the bottom of the system log. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "A suitable carrier has been detected." "Doomsday omen can be activated, total times: 1." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Doomsday omen... Looking at the special terms appearing in the system log, rod seems to think of something. Rod recalled that when he first killed deken on the snow mountain, he got the information about the omen of doomsday. However, the system at that time only gave the meaning of doomsday omen, that is, to find a way to kill those heroes who should shine in the battle of doomsday before the coming of doomsday, or to use other methods to promote the coming of doomsday, but did not prompt rod how to use the obtained doomsday omen. Rod thought that the reward corresponding to the doomsday omen could only be obtained from the other side of the doomsday war, that is, those demons, after the third expansion was opened. Unexpectedly, when rod took out the dagger, he received a prompt from the system. After a little thought, rod made a decision in his heart. Now that he had no other way to get rid of the shackles of war, trying other ways had no effect. Then he confirmed the use of doomsday omen to the system. Rod doesn''t know what kind of change [doomsday omen] will bring to the magic dagger, but at this time, trapped in this special space, rod has no better choice. With the confirmation of rod, the dagger in his hand began to tremble violently. At the same time, the blade sent out a dazzling red light, which contained intoxicating magic. He unconsciously wanted to rely on the weapon, or even offer everything for the weapon. Rod is very familiar with the red light on the dagger. He knows that it is the light that will be displayed only after the Dagger''s ability is activated with blood. This special light has the effect of bewitching people. If he is not careful, he will firmly control the owner of the dagger. The existence of this negative effect makes rod finally have to give up the dagger and seal it in the space ring. At the same time, always pay attention to the system log, also noticed the latest information below. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "You activate the doomsday omen and successfully attract the attention of the demons deep in hell." "In recognition of your contribution to the coming of doomsday, Lucifer krigan, the leader of the devil, has blessed your magic dagger with his power." "With the blessing of powerful power, the attribute of magic dagger has been greatly enhanced, and its name has been changed to blood praise." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ [blood praise] Quality: Treasure Type: main hand weapon Equipment requirements: users are limited to "Rhodes" Basic attributes: all attributes + 1, kill + 30, deal double damage to humanoid creature, indestructible Special attribute: after touching the blood of any creature, the dagger will become extremely sharp and can cut everything except artifact. When used by creatures other than Lord, all effects of this treasure are equal to magic dagger. Evaluation: a treasure blessed by demonic power will display its unique power in the hands of creatures designated by demons. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ I noticed all kinds of information in the system log. Even at this time, rod was shocked. Rhode didn''t expect that the magic dagger in his hand would be changed completely just by activating the function of doomsday omen, which strengthened the ability of this treasure to the extreme. What makes rod most concerned is that the name "Lucifer krigan" appears in the system log. If rod remembers correctly, the existence corresponding to this name is the protagonist of the third expansion. The Oracle Olak, with the help of the power of the crown of oracles, mentioned in the revelation that this powerful devil will, in the near future, hold the blade of doomsday and bring down the final judgment on the world. Unexpectedly, the use of doomsday omen will attract the attention of this powerful devil. Rod can''t help sighing in his heart. He doesn''t know whether it''s his luck or whether the hero Decken is too important in the next expansion. Holding the strengthened dagger in his hand, rod can feel a gaze on his body. It seems that someone is looking at him from a distance, just like he was watched by those magic eyes. Rod doesn''t know how it will affect him. With a sigh, he paid no attention to the matters behind the doomsday omen, and rod put his attention on the dagger in his hand. With the use of doomsday omen, rod''s blood praise also has a variety of special effects. The most important thing, of course, is that [blood praise] can split all things below the artifact. According to rod''s recollection, although the effect of war shackles is strong, it does not belong to artifact or artifact parts. It is just a powerful treasure, which is still within the scope of "blood praise". After being blessed with unique power, [blood praise] is no longer like a magic dagger. It needs the user''s own blood to stimulate power. No matter it is the blood of any creature, it can awaken the power of [blood praise]. This will undoubtedly improve its effectiveness to the extreme. In battle, with the characteristic that [blood praise] can cut all things below the artifact, this dagger can easily touch the enemy''s blood, and always maintain the state after the power is activated. Once upon a time, when using a magic dagger, rod had to let the dagger touch his own blood before he could wake up his own power, and it would not last long before he needed to absorb blood again. If rod at that time could have such a state of "blood praise", I''m afraid many things would have been easier. Chapter 1372 Just when rod checks the attribute of blood praise, Eric also finds the unusual treasure in rod''s hand. From the red light, Eric feels the extreme evil, and immediately uses his magic to try to eliminate the necromancer in front of him. The light bloomed from Eric''s body again. The intense white light ball seemed to purify everything completely. Waves of discomfort came from rod''s body. The white light with purification effect made rod''s bones emit bursts of black smoke. In addition, there was a pale flame spreading on rod''s body. If he stayed in the white light for a long time, rod''s whole body would melt. The closer to the ball of light, the more intense the burning sensation. The breath of the ghost dragon, even unable to touch Eric in the distance, dissipated in the light. The effect of white light ball is enough to restrain most of the actions of undead creatures. Even after the undead destroy the white light ball, it will be destroyed by the strong white light emerging inside the light ball. Rod has learned this before. Like Eric, the ghost dragon has already risen to the sky, and the top of its head is the chain wall that blocks the sky. Eric''s magic does not affect other skeletal dragons below. Seeing this, rod didn''t want to jump directly from the body of the ghost dragon. He seemed to want to use this way to avoid the burning of the light. Eric naturally won''t let rod fall. He knows that rod must have a treasure to ensure his safe landing. Once he was on the airship of the potion competition, rod relied on this move to escape. Because of his identity, the Mage at that time didn''t come forward to pursue him, which led to all kinds of disasters. Strong magic elements gather around rod''s body. Even the space can''t bear such magic elements. It''s possible to burst at any time. Seeing this, rod''s face condenses, and the rich black fog is released from his body. Thunderous roar resounded through the sky, causing a burst of smoke filled, it is difficult to see the scene. Eric is a little confused. When he wants to approach the smoke, countless bats rush out of the smoke and continue to approach the mage below. Eric''s secret is not good. Although he doesn''t know what Rhode''s intention is, he feels an ominous breath from the dagger that Rhode originally took out. Naturally, he can''t let Rhode do this. Eric just wanted to use his magic to block the bats in the air with Hercules shield. With the dazzling light, a huge pale creature came to him. Just when Eric was distracted, the ghost dragon smashed the huge light ball in the sky with his own body. The strong light of purification overflowed, which greatly weakened the ghost dragon''s energy outside the body. The whole body could not maintain the original nihilism and revealed its original shape. According to rod''s order, the ghost dragon will drag the legendary mage in the sky, even if it pays for it. The battle in the high altitude, together with the rapidly descending bat, also attracted the attention of the mage below. The mages began to cast spells to intercept and kill bats falling from the sky. At this time, the remains of the skeleton dragon, it seems to have received some kind of command, at the same time to the bottom of the spit death cloud. The incomparably strong cloud of death immediately enveloped the lower part of the city. In terms of the huge size of the skeletal dragon, the death cloud emitted by a single dragon corpse wizard king is equivalent to the total amount released by dozens or even hundreds of corpse wizard kings. When these skeletal dragon join hands to spew the death cloud, the effect is no less than a volley of corpse wizard legions. However, in the face of the cloud of death falling from the sky, these mages are covered with a layer of pure white barrier. In addition, countless rays of light with the power of purification also emerge from the ranks of mages to resist the surrounding dark clouds. Under the mage''s strong resistance, the cloud of death could not erode half of their bodies. Even the cloud of death in front of them could not penetrate the white barrier. In order to deal with necromancers, they are obviously well prepared. Even so, rod''s goal has been achieved. Another effect of death cloud is to cover the enemy''s sight. When the dark clouds gradually dissipated, the mages were surprised to find that the skeletal dragons who had been in a sudden trouble and seemed to want to fight to the death had risen to the sky one after another. It seemed that they wanted to escape, but there was a shackle of war in the sky. Under the cloud of death like blocking the sky, and the attention is attracted by the skeletal dragon in the sky, no mage noticed when the bats in the sky gathered together, and when rod came to the edge of the mage formation. It wasn''t until the red light bloomed and a mage fell that these mages noticed that rod, who was holding a dagger in his hand, had come to them. With the blood belonging to the mage, after activating the effect of [blood praise], rod didn''t have any idea of fighting. He immediately tore open the magic scroll he had already carried on him, and his body disappeared instantly. After using the only instant moving magic scroll, rod''s figure returns to the ghost dragon in the sky. In order to deal with the possibility of mana exhaustion, at Rowling''s request, rod specially brought a lot of magic scrolls. Except for the magic scroll of the gate of time and space, all the other scrolls had only one. In order to maximize the effect of this instant moving scroll, rod kept it for the last use, which almost killed the ghost dragon. If he can return smoothly, rod has made up his mind to take the endless magic scroll of instant movement. When he came to the sky, the ghost dragon was in a far worse state than rod had imagined. His ghost energy was so weak that he could not recover his injury. If rod arrived a little later, he would die in the hands of the legendary mage. Seeing rod''s appearance, Eric is about to cast a spell. The strong cloud of death, which is coming from the dragon bones, shoots at him first. Unwilling to block his own sight, Eric quickly uses instant movement to pull his body to one side. Eric''s move undoubtedly gave the ghost dragon a chance to breathe. At rod''s signal, the dark dragon quickly rises to a higher sky until a wall made of iron chains emerges from the empty top of its head. Seeing this, without any hesitation, rod immediately waved the bright red [blood praise] and chopped it toward the chain wall above his head. Chapter 1373 The red light sweeps across the sky, but the tough chain can''t stop it even for half a moment. Whenever the red light comes, the chain cracks from the middle one after another, revealing the original space behind. In the face of rod''s "blood praise", the wall made of iron chains, as if it were made of paper, was instantly broken into a huge gap, revealing the bright sky behind. Rod kept moving. With the help of the netherworld dragon, he pulled the dagger sideways, trying to widen the gap and break a way for all the skeleton dragons to escape. "It''s impossible..." Eric, who was also in the air, could not help but exclaim when he saw that rod had broken the blockade of the shackles of war so easily. There are few things that can surprise legendary mages of this level. Eric, who has seen the shackles of war, knows the strength of this treasure. Almost nothing can break it from the inside, but rod has done it. Looking at the red dagger in rod''s hand, Eric realized that this dagger is absolutely not an ordinary treasure, which must contain amazing power. After a short surprise, Eric will not let rod''s behavior, immediately cast magic, trying to prevent the chain wall from further damage. Strong light from Eric''s body above the emergence of the original way to cover the sky Aurora, once again gathered in his body. Just before the magic was formed, Eric was surrounded by countless skeletal dragons in the sky, constantly interfering with his casting with his body and the cloud of death. Trapped by a large number of skeletal dragons, Eric moves slowly, and before he can make the light shine, he uses instant movement to avoid the attacking undead. Eric, who has just appeared, is about to continue to complete this spell. In a twinkling of an eye, those skeletal dragons give up their enemies and rise to a higher sky. They have no intention of fighting with Eric. Eric only felt that the top of his head was dark. Originally, it was hidden in the space. The chain wall, which could only be exposed when the creatures were close to him, could not maintain the original state now. The whole chain wall was exposed. In the chain dome that blocks the sky, the huge opening is so obvious. The soaring skeleton dragon flies out of the gap. As the controller of these undead creatures, the real enemy of Eric, rod''s body has long disappeared. Looking at the scene in front of him, Eric let out a deep sigh. He didn''t choose to pursue, and his figure slowly dropped. The existence of mana value has always constrained Eric. He did not choose to accept the help of dekken and become a magic mage. He still has the pride of legendary mage in his heart, but from the current situation, this kind of pride seems meaningless. As the enemy goes away, the chain of blocking space begins to shrink inward. The chain wall, which was originally linked together, is the last one in a twinkling, which is the essence of the shackles of war. Holding the chain in his hand, Eric noticed that there was a slender hollow in the middle of the silver chain. At the same time, from the shackles of war blockade of rod, control the remaining skeleton dragon, constantly flying toward the distance. Seeing that the enemy didn''t mean to pursue, the nether dragon slowed down its flight, and rod also sensed their situation. Most of the mages in the city are attracted by rod and fight with him under the shackles of war. Rod believes that enota and his party will be extremely smooth. In the perception, the skeletal dragon that rod specially left to enota is no longer in the territory of blakada, but in a very remote place. Seeing this, rod doesn''t wait any longer. Instead, he tears open the magic scroll of time and space. As the dark green portal slowly opens, rod leads his dragon through the air. Different from the higher-order gate of different dimensions, the connection range of the gate of time and space is limited, which is not enough for rod to return directly to Sao O city. Rod appeared in the city of bones in vilning, near blakada. For this town, rod has a little impression. It originally belonged to the high-level Wizard of blakada, Witt. After his death, Witt was occupied by the necromancer and transformed into the city of the dead. As soon as he arrived in the city of the dead, rod felt the familiar smell, which came from the smell of corpses and witches. Many corpses and witches in the city were transformed by the power of artifact. With the battle going on, necromancers have already spread all over the area where necromancers are located. Just wait for rod''s order, these necromancers will gather and become rod''s own strength. The arrival of these powerful undead creatures has already aroused the exclamation of the residents in the city. Rod ignored the disturbance around him. When all the skeleton dragons appeared, he tore up a magic scroll again. Soon, rod and the rest of the skeleton dragon, together back to Sao City, appeared at the top of the soul tower. On the way back, rod counted the number of skeletal dragons. After the battle, except for the Youming dragon, which rod transformed, only 31 of the 100 skeletal dragons were left. Most of them were killed in the battle. After checking the number of skeletal dragons, rod felt sorry in his heart, but he could not help feeling a burst of happiness. The existence of skeletal dragons helps rod hold down the powerful mages on the battlefield. Without these skeletal dragons, rod will fall into the hands of those mages before he can inspire the power of blood praise. Compared with when he left Sao O city at first, rod''s trip had a great harvest. He not only transformed a large number of high-quality undead creatures, but also obtained an extremely special treasure. From the perspective of the comprehensive ability of treasure, blood praise is not as good as the Titan''s arrow in rod''s hand. It can bring high basic attributes to users and give them unlimited ability to use Titan''s arrow. But in some aspects, even Titan''s arrow can''t match the effect of blood praise. Blood praise belongs to the main hand weapon. When using this special weapon, rod can''t use the weapon Titan''s arrow at the same time. He needs to make a choice according to the situation in the battle in order to give full play to the effectiveness of the weapon. When rod returned, all kinds of fluctuations caused by space magic naturally attracted the attention of other creatures under the evocation tower. Soon, Rowling and enota in the form of skeleton came to rod from the bottom of the evocation tower. What made rod''s heart sink was that their emotions didn''t look very good, and they didn''t have the joy of winning. Chapter 1374 "What happened? Where is the master of the ice prison? " Seeing that Rowling and yinuota look down and don''t say anything, rod takes the initiative to ask. The skeletal dragon is beside rod, but compared with these undead creatures, rod is more related to the person in front of him. "Lucia''s gone. She''s ready to finish her mission." Enota sighed. Keenly aware of the abnormality in enota''s words, rod asked, "did the young dragon leave with the master of the ice prison?" Enota shook his head. After a moment''s silence, he replied, "we can''t save McDowell... The mage nailed him to the wall of the prison... Cruelly stripped his skin... Removed the important organs in his body... Continuously extracted his blood, and only used the magic to keep his last breath." Enota''s voice trembled, as if he could not forget what he had seen before, and his words became intermittent. Rod can understand what she means. For other creatures, the whole body of the dragon is a treasure. The skin and tendons of the dragon can be used to make anti magic treasures. The teeth and head of the dragon can be used as a symbol of identity. The most important dragon blood can be used not only in magic rituals, but also in baptism, greatly strengthening its own blood. As the holy dragon with the purest blood, the mage will not let McDowell die like this, but will try to get more precious materials from him. "When we arrived, the mages seemed to have been ordered to end McDowell''s life... Although the angry yucia killed all the remaining mages, nothing could be changed. Only McDowell''s incomplete body appeared in front of us." Enota said with a low look. "If we had arrived earlier, or if we hadn''t revealed our whereabouts, maybe all this would not have happened... I might have been able to use the power of magic to save McDowell..." enota said reproachfully. "It''s not your fault." Rod comforted, "at least he has ended his suffering and won''t be tortured by those mages any more. If he doesn''t have you to go, he doesn''t know how long he will be tortured." "By the way..." as if thinking of something, enota volunteered, "Lucia asked me to give this back to you." Then, with a flash of bright yellow light, a special pendant appeared in enota''s hands. "Give it to Rowling." After seeing the pendant in enota''s hand, rod said slowly. Rowling took the pendant and sighed deeply. Looking at Rowling on one side, according to the sign of consanguinity perception, rod noticed that the reason that bothered Rowling and made her look down seemed to be something else. Without asking Rowling, rod took a deep look at her, then looked at enota again: "the master of the ice prison said, where is she going?" With a look of recollection, enota said, "yucia said that she plans to go to the depths of the earth and tell the black dragon that lives there the news of the evil dragon. After all this, she plans to rely on her own strength to hunt down the evil dragon. No matter where he goes, yucia will not give up." After listening to enota''s words, rod fell into silence for a moment. Relying on the existence of Lucia, rod defused the attack of the giant dragons in erizhong, but this situation can not be sustained for a long time. When Lucia leaves, those dragons will make a comeback. Without Lucia, rod had to face the dragons. As for Lucia''s plan to go underground, rod is not optimistic about this. The underground world belongs to the world of magicians. The appearance of the holy dragon is undoubtedly the biggest temptation to the magicians. As long as the blood of the holy dragon is taken away, the magicians can improve their strength to an incomparable level. What''s more, according to rod''s recollection, in the underground world, there is a natural hero who can command all the dragons. In the third expansion film of previous life, even the evil dragon is also under the command of that natural hero. Maybe yucia may not be able to resist the command of the natural hero. Compared with Lucia, rod is more worried about his current situation. At least Lucia has the strength of the legendary peak, and can deal with most of the enemies. This time, rod failed to achieve his expected plan, failed to save McDowell, and even Lucia had left. On the contrary, rod''s own strength had been greatly improved. In addition to McDowell, there were also treasures buried in shanzel, which belonged to the giant dragon. Rod, who has been in xiangzel treasure house, naturally knows what those treasures mean. If he can get the treasures belonging to the dragon, rod''s strength will be greatly improved. Before he arrived at the city of trix, rod thought about the treasures and planned to explore them in the city. Unexpectedly, he was trapped by the shackles of war in the later battle. Because of the large number of mages and the existence of war shackles, rod had no chance to look for the treasures belonging to the kingdom of the dragon. He thought that those treasures had already been used by mages. On the other side, enota looks at rod''s performance, and her low expression turns slightly. She still has some words that she didn''t tell rod. Recalling the situation when yucia decided to leave, the words from the holy dragon still resounded in enota''s mind. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Enota, all the dragons I care about no longer exist except you. Come with me to the bottom of the earth." "What? You don''t want to leave, you want to stay with him? " "Listen, enota, he is an extremely dangerous human, even more disturbing than those mages. If you stay with him, you will end up either in his hands or in the hands of his enemies." "Why don''t you take my advice? Remember what happened to McDowell? I don''t want this to happen to you one day! " "I don''t want to command you as a saint dragon. I just want to persuade you as a friend. If you insist on that, I can only use the power of blood." ¡°¡­¡­¡± "I really don''t want to force you to do something you don''t want to do, but you should always remember your identity and hope to see you again in the future." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Yucia''s words still resound in enota''s mind. In the end, yucia chooses to leave alone, and enota returns to Sao city smoothly. Looking at rod not far away, enota won''t tell him about this, just as she made the decision. Chapter 1375 With rod''s return, after a few days of rest, the door to the water element plane in sao''ou city is opened again. Many black robed necromancers, under the guidance of Lord Elon, pass through the bright yellow portal, which is also mixed with some non Necromancers. They look like scholars. During this time, Elon has selected a suitable number of candidates. Only when rod''s mana value is restored can he open the door of the different dimensions and send these selected necromancers to the water element plane. The landing point of the gate of different dimensions is a steep cliff. Beyond the cliff, there is an endless ocean. Until the end of the line of sight, there is no land. The waves are constantly scouring the bottom of the cliff. The situation in front of them makes the Necromancers who pass through the portal scream. They never thought that there is such a unique terrain behind the gate of different dimensions. When he came to the cliff, rod seemed very calm. He had seen many peculiarities about the water element plane for a long time. "Lord, what is our mission?" After arriving here, a necromancer who looks very smart but only has one eye asked rod who also goes through the gate of the different dimensions. "What did Elon tell you?" Rod asked casually. "Lord Elon said, we are chosen by you to go to the unknown place and perform a special mission. Once the mission is completed, we will obtain countless undead creatures and supreme power." The necromancer replied respectfully. "Exactly." Rod sneered, "the specific situation, my death knight, will explain to you clearly." With that, rod ignored the necromancer in front of him. Instead, he stood on the cliff and looked at the distant sea, trying to see something from the endless sea. "It doesn''t look much different here." Next to rod, a skeleton in a purple robe said slowly that it was enota maintaining a special shape. When she heard that rod was going to the water element plane, she also took the initiative to follow, "but when you look at it from the water, your vision is much clearer than under the water." The precious stones, dotted on the robes of enota, unconsciously attract the sight of the Necromancers around him. "Have you ever been here?" From enota''s words, rod seemed to hear something and couldn''t help looking at her. Rod noticed that there seemed to have been some changes in enota''s attitude towards him since Lucia left. "Of course, before I met you, I went to several major elemental planes and explored these special places for a while." Enota gave rod a white look. "I remember I told you before, but you didn''t care." Rod shrugged helplessly. He remembers that after going to the four elements plane, he will get a related racing achievement, but until now, rod has no chance to go to the other elements plane. In addition to enota, Rowling, who rod cared more about, did not come to the water element plane with these necromancers, but stayed in Sao O city, preparing for a special ceremony. Seeing that the ritual materials collected by Rowling had nothing to do with the various materials needed for the endless night ceremony, rod did not ask much, but let Rowling prepare for the ceremony. No more than 40 necromancers came with rod first. These 40 necromancers are the first batch of candidates on death island. According to rod''s plan, more necromancers will come to the island in the future. In this process, Rowling''s existence is very important, and only she can dive to the deepest seabed and raise the land a little bit. "Only when you dive to the deepest sea bottom can you really appreciate the scenery of the world." Next to rod, enota chuckled, "you can''t see the real world just standing on the water." "I still remember the wonderful creatures I saw under the ocean, the whale whose body could not see the edge, the element Lord who guarded the ocean, and the multi headed sea snake whose head was bigger than the body of the dragon. I had a great effort to escape from it..." With the strong and tough body of the dragon and the unique casting ability of the fairy dragon, enota can freely explore the whole water element plane. I think she is deeply impressed by her exploration experience. To rod''s surprise, he heard the news about sea snakes from enota. In rod''s impression, the location of the multi headed sea snake has been very close to Gwen Island, which belongs to blakada mage. It can be said that as long as the location of the multi headed sea snake is confirmed, rod will be able to obtain a new island. Compared with Gwen Island, rod is more concerned about the multi headed sea snakes mentioned by enota. According to enota''s description, rod was able to confirm that the multi headed sea snake that enota met was the "ultimate Hydra" of the previous generations, guarding the deepest artifact of the ocean. Every head is bigger than the dragon''s body. Rod can''t imagine how big its body is, and what''s its rank? Even the peak of legend is not enough to measure this kind of creature. Maybe only the real God can defeat this kind of creature. The origin of the "ultimate Hydra" has always been a mystery. Even in previous games, no player really showed its complete shape from the depths of the ocean. The reason why it is called the "ultimate Hydra" is more just a habitual name, corresponding to the "nine headed monster" in the marshland. To rod''s surprise, enota met this extremely powerful creature under the ocean and even escaped from it. It was not a good memory. "Do you remember where you met the mule Asked rod. "Do you want to find it? It''s not something we can deal with. " Enota asked with some doubts, but he told rod what he knew. "If you really want to see that creature, I can use the gate of dimension to take you to the place where I met it." Just as rod was about to continue his questioning, a special voice came from behind him. "Lord rod, Vera, your death knight, has come to see you in accordance with the call of the spirit mark." Rod looked back. Vera, who had been summoned by the spirit mark, had already arrived on the cliff. At this time, he was half kneeling on the ground, waiting for rod''s order. Chapter 1376 Looking at Vera, who was half kneeling on the ground, rod said in a deep voice, "get up, Vera. Where''s death knight Kane? He''s in a position that''s beyond the scope of the mental imprint perception. " Vera got up and looked at rod all the time without looking at the Necromancers around her. From Vera''s body, rod felt a chill. The chill was not aimed at rod, but at everything around him. It was like a peerless artifact out of its sheath, which made people feel cold. The death knight''s body has already made Vera no longer have the body temperature of ordinary creatures. If you cut his body open, you will find that there is a kind of cold blood flowing in his body. Looking at vera in this state, rod was relieved. He knew that the "devourer of the dead" who had frightened both the Necromancers and the elves in the whole Erie had returned. In contrast, when he first came to the island, Vera, who was afraid of hands and feet and had lost the will of the necromancer, was what rod didn''t want to see. Fortunately, Vera seemed to realize this and took the initiative to adjust her attitude. Although we don''t understand what happened to villa, rod is very satisfied with his current form. "Kane is carrying out your order to go deep into the ocean and take the transformation of the undead to further waters, and I am responsible for the transformation of the undead in the nearby waters." Vera replied indifferently to rod, his tone was very flat, and there was no emotion in it, no matter joy or sadness, no longer existed in him. "Well..." rod nodded, "it seems that you have your own ideas on how to transform the creatures in the ocean. I''ve brought you some helpers. Among them, those dressed as scholars are responsible for planning the establishment of the potion factory. As for the rest of the necromancers, you can arrange as you like. " With that, rod took out a magic book and a bag of heavy gems and handed them to Vera: "the magic book records the way of the gate of time and space. The bag is filled with space gems. I believe that with the help of these things, you will better complete the task." Vera nodded, connected the magic book with the jewel, and then whispered to the necromancer in the field: "Necromancers, you may not know your mission. Now it''s up to me to tell you. This is the water level. There is almost no land except the island you are standing on. The purpose of our trip is to transform all creatures in the ocean into undead creatures, and you will be free again when the mission is completed. " Vera''s words made the Necromancers in the field in an uproar. These necromancers never thought that the real task they needed to perform was such a situation. Vera didn''t care about the attitude of these necromancers, but went on to say, "if I find any necromancers who dare to be lazy or slack off in the process of carrying out the mission, then being an undead will be his only end." "I have a question, sir death knight." It was the one eyed necromancer who asked rod about this before. Seeing that Vera looked over, the one eyed necromancer continued: "I can''t swim all the time. I fell into the river and nearly drowned before. Since then, I have a deep fear of the river and the sea. Can I stay on the land and participate in the construction of the magic medicine factory?" Then the one eyed necromancer looked at rod. Since he came to the island, he did not observe the changes of the surrounding environment like other necromancers around him, but always paid attention to rod''s every move, Seeing that the one eyed necromancer asked, Vera also looked at rod. "The construction of the potion factory is not in a hurry." Rod said to Vera, "the potion factory in Sao is still in normal operation. In a short time, I will transport a group of slaves to the island for the construction of the potion factory." "I see." Vera nodded and looked back at the one eyed necromancer. As Vera raised her hand, the dark clouds immediately shrouded the one eyed necromancer. The sudden change didn''t give the one eyed necromancer any time to react. Under the astonished gaze of the surrounding necromancers, the one eyed necromancer didn''t even utter a scream. When the dark fog cleared away, there was only a fresh corpse in front of the Necromancer''s eyes. "Necromancers, your value lies in the transformation of the undead. If you can''t realize this value, you will only have the value of being an undead." Vera''s words full of chill rang through the ears of all the Necromancers on the scene, which contained a deep sense of threat. All the Necromancers who heard the words felt the cold air spreading along their backs. "Any questions? If there is no problem, go to carry out your task now. " Vera sank. "Where is the ship? I mean, if you want to transform the dead in the ocean, you can''t just swim there. " Asked one of the Necromancers. "There are some ships on the island, but those ships will only be rewarded to worthy Necromancers. You can''t use those ships until you prove your value." Vera said in a cold voice. "But..." the necromancer seemed to want to explain something, but Vera interrupted him directly. "You have so many questions." Listen to Vera say so, the necromancer is silent, dare not ask more. Seeing that Vera had successfully controlled the group of necromancers, rod added: "necromancers, you may not know the identity of this death knight. He is the" devourer of the dead "in the territory of Eli. You should be careful not to disobey his orders." According to rod, except for a few necromancers who still don''t know where they are, some well-informed necromancers have already sent out bursts of exclamations. They didn''t expect that the person in front of them was the "necromancer" who changed the whole situation of the war in Eli. They heard that he disappeared after attacking the quiet city. They didn''t expect that he would appear here. With a nod to villa, rod finally said: "you''re in good shape now. That''s the death knight I want to see. I hope you can keep it for a long time. It''s up to you, and don''t forget to collect eyeballs. " "I''ve used my mental imprint to order Kane to return. Remember to teach him the magic in the magic book." With that, rod and enota go back to Sao city through the gate of different dimensions. Chapter 1377 After rod left the island, Vera didn''t give the Necromancers any chance to breathe, so he asked them to carry out the transformation task. "There are enough undead creatures in the surrounding ocean. You can control as many as you want. The transformation also needs the power of high-level undead creatures, and you don''t need to perform the evocation yourself." After explaining this, Vera ignored the Necromancers and turned to a certain direction on the island. Until Vera left, the surrounding necromancers still did not dare to have any changes, and the name of "the Devourer of the dead" had already deeply shocked them. After leaving, Vera did not go to the ocean to transform the undead like Kane did, but came to a high cliff facing the ocean. Not far away, the corpse witches who came here with vera from the main plane have already surrounded the cliff and are waiting for Vera''s arrival. After arriving here, Vera did not give orders to the witches, but found a place to sit down. On the ground near his feet, the ground had been turned over. Half of the rectangular stone slab was embedded in the soil, and the stone slab was covered with a layer of picked bright flowers, which covered the words on the surface. Maybe it was too long. The original bright flowers had withered at this time. Vera just sat by the stone slab and looked at the sea from the cliff. She looked at the ups and downs of the waves and the undead that often appeared in them. Rhode gave him the magic book, which he put aside casually. He didn''t even look at the precious magic recorded in the book. Vera''s heart is quiet. If nothing else bothers him, he can sit here until his soul decays. I don''t know how long later, a sound of footwork came from behind Vera, breaking the peace that belonged to him. "Vera, I''ve got a message from the psychic. Has rod been here?" Behind Vera is the death knight Kane, who is on the mission with him. Kane''s body is wet, leaving a pool of water stains behind him. It seems that he has just come out of the water, and his clothes are already white, and there are a lot of seaweed attached to them. "Lord rod has brought a group of Necromancers. Now they have left. This is what he gave you." With that, Vera stood up and handed the bag of space gems and the magic book to Kane. "What happened? You don''t look very well... "Cain asked, noticing Vera''s chill. "It''s none of your business." Vera replied coldly. "Of course it has something to do with me. We are partners on the mission together. Have you forgotten? Didn''t you tell me to finish the task assigned by Lord rod and live with Jane when you were free? Why are you lazy now? " Kane retorted, "and what about Jane? Why didn''t I see her? " With Kane''s words in her ear, Vera opened her mouth as if she wanted to say something, but she didn''t say anything at last. She turned her head and looked at the sea again. "Wait..." just then, Kane seemed to find something. He bent down and swept away the flowers on the stone, revealing the crooked marks on the surface of the stone. Jane merrist. "What happened?" Kane quickly got up and asked Vera, "I''ve checked all the positions on the island. There are no other enemies here. She can''t be in danger. The only person she believes is you. What have you done?" Vera looked at Kane and said, "I killed her and buried her here." As soon as Vera''s voice fell, he was hit hard in the face. Kane''s hard fist hit Vera''s face. Vera''s body was unstable and fell on the stone, wrapped in the flowers. "Screw you..." Cain said angrily, "you cold-blooded bastard." Even if he became a death knight, Kane''s idea remained unchanged. After a heavy blow on his face, Vera felt nothing. His body was numb to the pain, but somehow, the real pain came from Vera''s heart. "Give me a reason." Kane angrily scolded, "otherwise, even if I can''t finish rod''s task, I will take all the undead creatures and fight against you to the death." "Reason..." Vera lowered her head and said absently, "I can feel the pain and despair in her heart. She often sits on the cliff and looks at the sea and tears in silence. For her, to live like this is only to suffer more pain. " Vera''s voice is constantly shaking, which is different from the numbness shown in front of rod. Now Vera''s heart is full of pain, like a sharp knife into his body, constantly gouging out his organs. Even Kane, after hearing Vera''s words, changed his face. "I used to lie to her." Vera put her hands over her head, eyes wide open, staring at the empty ground in the distance, "at that time, she was also full of despair. In order to make her feel better, I told her that her mother was still alive, only wounded by Lord rod, and now she is hiding somewhere on the island to heal. " "But in fact, her mother died in Lord rod''s hands from the very beginning." Vera said bitterly. "She believed me. Whenever the tide rises, she comes to the cliff with hope, waiting for her mother''s return, until the tide falls, and then she leaves in disappointment. " "I can feel the despair and pain in her heart day by day. I gave her the hope to live, but this hope is false from the beginning, and will never come true one day Vera let out a roar of pain. "Instead of living in such pain, I believe that death can bring her real peace, so that she can sleep without being disturbed by anything." At the end of the day, Vera looked down at the stone slab and didn''t know what to think. "Maybe I shouldn''t have saved her from the beginning. As Lord Rhode said, the death knight doesn''t need such feelings, and she won''t suffer from such pain..." Vera is deeply remorseful. Kane sighed deeply: "one thing, you''re right." "You gave her hope to live, but this hope is not a lie you think, but yourself, Vera!" With that, Kane came to Vera and lifted his collar. "It''s not you who are the necromancer, it''s not the" gobbler of the dead ", it''s you." Cain asked in a loud voice, "do you understand? Clearly Jane has been so painful, and even full of despair in her heart, she still firmly chose to live, because of your existence, you are the hope in her heart! Can''t you feel her feelings for you? " "You mean..." Vera said in a trembling voice. Her eyes, which had already lost their looks, were scarlet. "You gave her the hope to live, but as you said, the hope was false from the beginning and never realized that day." With that, Kane put Vera down. Vera sat on the ground, looking at the slate in front of him. He lowered his head, wrinkled his face, and there was something scarlet in his eyes. Scarlet things fall on the slate, making a series of clear sounds, which are tiny blood crystals. Death knights don''t shed tears. They are numb, and they don''t even have any feelings at all. Only when death knights are extremely sad, their eyes will overflow with a kind of blood crystal, which is called the blood tears of death knights. In the freelance chamber of Commerce, this extremely precious thing can be sold at a sky high price. Looking at Villa in front of him, Kane fell into silence for a moment, and together with villa, he mourned for the sleeping man under the stone slab. After a long time, seeing that Vera still had no signs of improvement, the blood and tears accumulated under him almost drowned the whole slate. Kane could not help but persuade him: "It''s said that the mages on the snow mountain master a kind of magic that can resurrect the dead. They don''t resurrect like the undead, but make the dead get real rebirth. If you feel pain, feel sorry in your heart, or have something to say to Jane, don''t let it sink. At least now, you still have a glimmer of hope. " "It''s no use..." Vera sighed deeply. "I know what you''re talking about... That spell. It''s the most top-level magic in the magic guild... I can''t learn it, and no mage will cast it for me. " "Although you don''t have this ability, others can''t do it without help." Cain said in a deep voice, "have you forgotten rod? If you complete his task and transform all the creatures in the ocean, maybe he will be willing to help you Listening to Kane''s words, Vera''s eyes showed a ray of hope, but then he was discouraged: "even Lord rod, who is powerful, doesn''t necessarily have this kind of magic, he just can transform the undead." "Not necessarily." Kane pondered, "you can''t measure rod by the standard of the average necromancer. Apart from him, have you ever seen a necromancer who aimed his eyes at the vast ocean? And his treasures, you should know better than I do. " Seeing Kane say this, Vera is excited, and the hope of Jane''s rebirth really emerges in her heart. In Vera''s impression, rod is the holder of two artifact. It''s not too difficult to revive Jane than to get the real artifact, is it? "I''m just a death knight under rod''s command. Will he revive Jane for me..." Vera still hesitated. "I don''t know, but that''s your only hope, isn''t it? I also need to complete the task he told me so that I can have real freedom. " Cain sighed. Listening to Kane''s words, Vera looks at the stone slab on the ground again. This time, Vera has found his answer. "Isn''t it the life of the whole ocean? Jane, wait for me... I will make you come back... "Villa has made his decision in his heart. Once rod was full of admiration for the powerful momentum of the Devourer of the dead. At this moment, it really blooms from Vera, which also contains the will of Vera, which can only be possessed by a real hero. Chapter 1378 After returning to Sao city from the water element plane, rod plans to check the condition of Xia''an. In the room at the top of the evocation tower, he meets maxika, who is invited by Rowling. The moment she saw rod, she trembled. She seemed to find something terrible. She raised her finger to rod, but she couldn''t say anything for a moment. "What''s the matter, prophet?" Noticing what was wrong with maxika, rod asked. "You''re... Tainted with evil..." she said word by word. Rod snorted coldly: "where do you think you are now? Elacia? I''m sorry, elacia is full of evil now, and I brought it with me. " "No... I didn''t mean that." "The breath that exists in you is not ordinary evil, but ancient and primitive. The first evil in the world, the crime of the necromancer, is not worth mentioning. There is only one who can possess this evil... " Rod touched his head. "Please explain it in a language I can understand. I really can''t understand you." "You''ve been in touch with that being." "The one mentioned in the prophecy, the devil who has brought down the final judgment to the world... You are stained with the breath of that being," she said "You mean, Lucifer kriegen..." hearing what the prophet said, rod understood her meaning. "Shh! Don''t mention the name Maxika let out a burst of exclamation, and the Amethyst on her head flashed. She quickly stopped rod''s words, "this name symbolizes curse and bad luck, and nothing good happens when she mentions it." I don''t understand why the prophet reacted so much to the name. Rod didn''t intend to hide the blood praise. He still needed some advice from the prophet. From the ring of space, he took out the dagger which was blessed by the devil''s power. Looking at Marcia, rod said, "I have indeed come into contact with that being. He seems to have poured his own power into my treasure and finally helped me out of danger." According to the system log, the change in [blood praise] comes from the devil''s power. There is no problem with rod''s statement. Hearing rod''s words, maxika''s face changed: "this is not good news. It has been mentioned in the prophecy that before the final judgment comes, whoever gets the power of the devil will belong to his followers, who will offer their own blood and soul to lead him to come. " "It''s a pity that I''m not his follower, and I don''t have any idea of anything to offer him." Rod said with a sneer, "I once helped him solve a thorny problem in the future. This is the reward I deserve." "Now you may not be his follower." "Look at the demonic weapon in your hand," sighed Marcia. "It''s so evil and powerful that even an artifact can''t surpass it in some ways." "He saw your potential. In order to make you his followers, this gives you such powerful weapons. Once you get lost in the power of this weapon, you will not be far away from becoming his followers." She added. "Although this force is powerful, it is far from touching me." Rod said in a deep voice. The only power that can move rod''s heart is the power of the system, the will of the real hero, and the powerful artifact. Few other forces can affect rod at this time. "That''s right, but the way demons lure humans is ever-changing, especially for those who don''t want to lose their power, it can work easily." Deeply aware of rod''s attitude towards power, explained maxika. "You have experienced the power of demon weapons. If one day you suddenly find that the dagger in your hand returns to its original state, and the power in it no longer exists, will you tolerate the loss of this power? What price will you pay to regain this power? " "Although I will not be moved by this power, I will not tolerate it being taken away at will." Rod said coldly, "what will I pay to regain this power? I will gather the undead creatures under my command, and even if I come to the deepest part of hell, I will take back my power. " "What a crazy idea," sighed maxika. But it''s possible to rely on undead creatures to deal with hell creatures. " "A long time ago, when the world was invaded by hellish creatures, a special hero was born. In my impression, he is the most powerful vampire in history. All creatures within his sight, whether human beings, angels or hell demons, will be forcibly transformed into undead creatures, except the existence of the same hero. " "Countless bats cover his body. No legendary creature can get close to his body. He walks like a real God coming." The words are full of reminiscence, she added. "I always believe that with the strong love in my heart, heroes can turn everything around, do what other creatures can''t do, and defeat all the enemies in front of them, whether they are good or evil. Some people call this kind of love "heroic will". In any case, it''s just a change of address. " "Then, what is the love in your heart? Hero rod Looking at rod in front of her, she asked. Watching from the empty sockets of maxika''s eyes, rod felt strange, as if she was not looking at herself, but something behind her. Rod fell into silence for a moment. Instead of taking the words from maxika, he changed the topic and asked, "if the vampire hero you said is really so powerful, there must be some records about him in Diya. Unfortunately, I have never heard of him. What''s the name of the hero? Erich "Of course not Ehrlich. Ehrlich is not a vampire." But he was a contemporary of Erich. I have looked up all the classics of Erathia, and there is no record of the deeds of this hero. Maybe the legend about him only exists in the word of mouth of those liches. " Just then, the purple crystal on the top of maxika''s head suddenly sparkled. "I found something interesting." "Not long ago, Ehrlich''s consciousness revived, and the lich, who had died many years ago, was reborn in this era," she said slowly Chapter 1379 "What did you say?" After receiving the news of Ehrlich''s recovery from the prophet''s mouth, rod''s face changed. He was shocked at first, and then became deeply worried. "Erich, the Apocalypse of the dead, had fallen for a long time before the birth of the vampire hero. It was almost four centuries since then. I didn''t expect that he would return to the world." Speaking of this, there was a flash of light in the purple crystal above maxika''s head. "Well... The recovery of Ehrlich seems to have a lot to do with you. You have really affected a lot of powerful existence." Rod explained helplessly: "one of my followers has changed into Ehrlich''s arm and acquired various special abilities. I think the problem lies in him." The follower in rod''s mouth is north, who was sent to Diya by him, and he is also the developer of the psychic potion. It is reasonable to say that with the exposure of rod''s identity, north, who stayed in Diya, has been unable to play its due role and can return to Sao city. However, rod is busy dealing with various matters and almost forgets his existence. It wasn''t until the prophet mentioned about Ehrlich that rod remembered about North. "What should I do? Give me some inspiration. " Rod said in a deep voice. "In his time, Ehrlich was known as the revealer of the dead, the master of death, and the nightmare of endless night. He and" Mother Earth "were the original lich, and countless heroes tried to judge him were finally engulfed by the undead. His deeds were compiled into a shocking evil epic by bards, and countless troupes competed to perform them." "Some people say that Ehrlich is in charge of death, and he will never really die. He seems to be the most prominent existence in the world until a hero appears." Once again, maxika is looking back. "The love in the hero''s heart is a kind of power beyond everything. Even death can''t restrain this love. Ehrlich fell, he died in the hands of an elf hero, until countless years later, he was awakened again Hearing the prophet''s words, Rodriguez fell silent for a moment. As for the deeds of the elf hero, he had heard from the Lich Aisha. Even the artifact in the hand of the elf hero is still in the hand of the enemy who is the biggest threat to rod. "Hero..." rod let out a deep sigh. The power of the heroic will is very strong, no matter how strong the existence is, it is difficult to counter the fully awakened heroic will. The more he learned from the prophets what the heroes had done, the more he felt that he was weak. "The elf hero, what''s his name?" Rod asked in a deep voice. "What''s the point?" Marcia did not answer rod''s question. "His name has long been lost in history, and no one has been touched by it, just like the vampire hero." "Ehrlich, who has just recovered, is at the weakest moment. Once he recovers, he will become your biggest threat." The Amethyst on the top of maxika''s head glowed and said slowly, "don''t give him time to recover his strength. Find him and you will get a brilliant victory." "Where can I find him?" Asked rod. "I remember telling you the answer." She said slowly, "he''s hiding in the city of waterstop in Eli, recovering his strength with the help of underground springs... No good!" As she said this, she changed her face. "He discovered my existence and quickened the speed of recovering her strength... He is worthy of being the Apocalypse of the dead. He can even respond to my apocalypse." "Ehrlich may escape from the city of waterstop at any time. You don''t have much time left." Finally, said Marcia. "I see." Rod said in a deep voice, "I''m going to the waterside city." From the urgency of maxika''s expression, rod also realized that things had changed. With the ability of revelation possessed by the prophet, rod solved many troubles for himself. Until now, the prophet''s revelation has not made any mistakes. However, in the face of Ehrlich, who is known as "the revealer of the dead", the situation is not certain. Judging from his title, Ehrlich also mastered the power of revelation, and his ability is not even under the guidance of methekah. The revelation made by the prophet to Ehrlich will inevitably produce all kinds of accidents. Once the power of revelation appears in the hands of the enemy, it will bring a devastating blow to rod. Rod must find a way to solve all this. With that, rod said goodbye first, and then came to Rowling''s room on the top floor of the evocation tower. Looking at rod''s back when he left, there was a worry in her eyes. The Amethyst light on her head flashed by, but she didn''t say much. When he came to the top floor, Roderick saw Rowling and enota, who were staying here, as well as the dragon head''s body beside them. Before rod''s arrival, they were fighting on the top floor. Even Rowling gave out a long lost laugh. When rod came here, they took the initiative to restrain their emotions. "What happened?" Relying on the ability of consanguinity perception, aware of the urgency in rod''s heart, Rowling quickly asked. "A powerful legendary Lich has revived. Now in the middle of Eli, he is in a weak state. I still don''t understand the Lich''s attitude towards me. I need to see him." Rod said in a deep voice, "that Lich used to be the master of the whole Diya. His existence is a threat to the whole campaign. According to the prophet''s revelation, I must find a way to solve him." "I''ll go with you." It was enota who said this. Rod nodded, not saying much. Due to time constraints, the Lich may flee at any time. Rod doesn''t plan to gather more people. With the help of enota and the skeletal dragons, this trip should be no problem. "Have you asked the prophet? It''s better to ask maxika about this kind of thing first. " Rowling asked, "I''ve just sent for the prophet. She should be here soon." "No, I''ve already met her." Rod said quickly, "the prophet himself told me about the Lich." "Shall I come with you?" Rowling asked voluntarily. Rod pondered, said: "I know nothing about the Lich''s ability, this battle, absolutely no accident, Rowling, you also come." Seeing rod say so, Rowling''s expression was excited. She had not fought with rod for a long time. "The Apocalypse of the dead..." reciting the title of Erich in his heart, rod is ready to fight against the former king of Diya. Chapter 1380 "The riots in the city have subsided, but you still have to keep vigilant and try to stay away from the areas where the dwarves gather. There are many dwarves who refuse to accept the result and secretly plan the next action." In front of Sophie, an elf guard dressed in black ordered. At the entrance of the undead troops, Sophie looked into the street not far away. Sporadic pedestrians appeared in Sophie''s eyes, including both ordinary human beings and dignified elves. Different from the period of martial law when the riot happened, creatures who dared to walk in the quiet city at that time would soon be surrounded by angry dwarves and forced to make atonement for the dead dwarves. Even so, those creatures can not calm the anger of the dwarves, and will only end up in a miserable death. It seemed to be a recollection, and Sophie sighed. "Are you worried about your own safety? Don''t be afraid. The riot is over. You are always safe in the garrison of the slaying troops. You don''t have to worry about being attacked by those dwarfs. " Facing the comfort of the elf guard, Sophie shook his head in frustration: "I just think of some bad things." During this period of time, she has been regarded as the target of being attacked by dwarves and protected by members of the army. In return, when an elf is injured, Sophie will do her best to heal him. As a result, many members of the army got to know Sophie, who was also a spirit in the camp, and the relationship between them became closer. Although Sophie had repeatedly proposed that she wanted to stay outside the site, she was refused because of martial law, and she could only accept the result. As for the spirit who rescued her, Sophie had seen him from a distance several times in the camp, but he only watched him from a distance. He never met him formally and could not express his gratitude to him personally. Maybe as the spirit, he did not need such gratitude at all. Now, when the news spread that the riot had subsided and that Sophie was going to leave, it was the ordinary members of the station who expressed their reluctance and felt sorry for Sophie''s choice. There has always been a certain worry in Sophie''s heart. Before that, she would not hesitate to risk being found and caught by the dwarves, but also want to get close to the dwarves. It is because of this worry in her heart that she is afraid that something bad will come true. "If those dwarfs who offend Ms. sodorfi show up in front of me, I won''t let them off lightly." The talkative elf guard misunderstood the meaning of Sophie and kept saying it. "... I have known for a long time that those dwarfs of inferior blood can not do anything good. They will only disturb the original order at this juncture. Even the leaders of the dwarves, the source of this riot, are just liars full of lies. " His words immediately attracted Sophie''s attention: "what happened? Why do you say that? " The elf guard was a little surprised: "don''t you know? The liar named moyas has been proved by other dwarves to be a drunkard in the city. In order to satisfy his own desire, he fabricated all kinds of lies against the elves in an attempt to gain benefits from this riot. Now he has been punished as he should be. " The words coming from his ear made him stunned. She pursed her mouth and opened her eyes wide, with a look of disbelief. "How could that be... Who are you listening to?" After a long time, Sophie asked in a trembling voice. The elf guard frowned. He didn''t understand why Sophie had such a change: "you can ask the other members of the station, they all say that." Sophie uttered a cry of surprise, said goodbye to the guard, and then ran to Jennie''s camp according to the location in her memory. The collapse of the house blocked the way forward, and Sophie went around for a long time. Finally, in a large area of burning ashes, he saw many silver tents standing well. This area, which is made up of silver emergency tents, is the rescue center set up by Jennie. All injured creatures can get proper treatment here. Even under the impact of the riot, the rescue center still plays its role and will not change because of any situation. Sophie looked around. In the open space outside the rescue center, many disabled creatures were doing simple rehabilitation training, including not only elves and humans, but also the dwarves who started riots. "It''s wonderful that you can come back safely, Sophie!" After seeing Sophie''s return, Jennie''s other apprentices showed surprise and took the initiative to greet her. Since the riot, Sophie seems to have disappeared. There is no news about her any more. All the apprentices think that she died in the riot like those innocent creatures. They did not expect that she could return safely. "It worries you. I''m in good shape now. Where''s Lord Jennie? I want to see her Sophie asked hastily to the apprentices around him. "Lord Jennie has just rescued a dwarf and should be in her camp now. Really, thanks to Lord Jennie''s kindness, I would not have helped those hateful dwarfs if I had been Cried an elf apprentice. "How many elves have been killed by the dwarves when they deal with us like this? Why should we help them?" Another apprentice agreed, and the wounded dwarf in the camp glared. Sophie sighed deeply in her heart. If she had known that elves and dwarves would come to such an end, she would have stopped moyas at that time. Is the present situation really what moyas is eager to see? Sophie didn''t know. She only knew that even moyas, who caused all this, was just a victim in the hands of the necromancer. It was the necromancer who should really bear the crime. Soon, in a trance, Sophie goes into the biggest silver white tent and meets Jennie, who is taking care of the dwarf in the tent. A dark green robe, covering Jennie''s body without any folds, looks quiet and elegant. In the emergency tent, everything outside seems unable to disturb Jennie. A burst of blue light appears in her hands, and then spreads to the comatose dwarf. "Cough, cough..." Seeing that the comatose dwarf coughed, Jennie stopped her movements and turned to look at Sophie. Chapter 1381 "Where have you been all this time? I don''t want to report it in advance. " Looking into the tent of Sophie, Jennie''s eyes of the color of concern flashed by, then asked in a flat tone. "It''s a long story..." Sophie sighed. "I was involved in the riot and saved by an elf. During this period, I stayed in the camp of the undead troops and was sheltered by those elves." Jennie nodded, thinking in her eyes. "I came back here for the first time after I got the news that the martial law was lifted... I heard about moyas, Lord Jennie. How is he now?" It seemed to be something, Sophie asked eagerly. Hearing Sophie''s question, Jennie''s face sank, finally closed her eyes and said slowly, "moyas died in the riot... He was torn to pieces by the angry dwarves who followed him at first but felt cheated at last." "How could this happen..." Sophie''s eyes widened and exclaimed. "From the beginning, I felt that his approach was not appropriate. I wanted to help him, but he didn''t want to accept my kindness." Jennie sighed, "the threat of the necromancer has not yet been resolved, but he has destroyed the internal unity, and even triggered racial conflicts between dwarves and elves. No wonder those Elves will call him an ambitious man by all means." Sophie stepped forward two steps and came to Jennie: "these are not real! Lord Jennie, you know what happened to moyas. These are just... The lies of the elves... " With that, Sophie lowered her head. Her slender ears were no longer a symbol of glory at this moment, but more like a kind of shame. "We are in the middle of a war, started by the necromancer. Sophie, what do you think will happen when you fall into the hands of the necromancer? Sometimes you have to weigh the pros and cons. " Seeing that Sophie looked down, Jennie took the initiative to comfort her. "Lord Jennie... Are you going to let moyas be treated like this?" Sophie obviously didn''t listen to Jennie''s words, but asked. "What I can do is to prevent moyas from being assassinated by other creatures. But when a dwarf of his own race becomes his enemy, what position should I take to continue to protect him in this conflict? " Jennie shook her head and sighed. Sophie stepped back and looked strangely at Jennie: "moyas didn''t do anything wrong. It''s the elves who are really wrong." "You are wrong." Jennie retorted, "no matter what he has been through before, when he intends to use this method to get justice back, he is already wrong. There''s something wrong with the way those elves do, even me. " Jennie sighed deeply: "you should have heard that the leader of the Necromancers is a two artifact holder who is called Lord rod by other Necromancers." Sophie nodded. As early as in the camp, she heard about it from other elves. It is said that the leader of the undead army had repeatedly attacked the necromancer, but each time it failed. "I was deceived by a mage and collected a combined artifact belonging to the necromancer for him." As if recalling something, Jennie sighed, "the mage disappeared later, and the combined artifact finally fell into rod''s hands. Now, the power of the artifact has deeply threatened the whole world." Sophie let out a burst of exclamation, she never thought that her most admired Lord Jennie had made such a move. The impact of this incident on Sophie''s heart was no less than her knowing that moyas had died. "The threat of the necromancer has not been removed. There can be no such conflict in Eli. I get the news that the rest of the Necromancers have gathered all their forces. Even those liches who are usually hidden in the dark are no longer hiding their identity. They will launch a final general attack on Eli with just one order. " Sophie couldn''t listen to Jennie''s words. She also understood the current situation of Eli, but she always felt very lost, as if she had lost something important. "Without the existence of that artifact, the strength of the necromancer would not have been improved to this degree." Jennie sighed, "but that''s in the past." "In response to the attack of the necromancer, Eli''s upper Council has made a decision to wake up the chief of the forest guardian, the sleeping wise Yuk." Jenny patted Sophie on the shoulder and whispered. "In a short time, all the guardians of the jungle will be summoned to the holy land of turalion to attend the awakening ceremony of the wise Yuk. When Yuke wakes up, every creature participating in the ceremony can share the wisdom he has accumulated in countless years of deep sleep and make a leap in his own ability. " Looking into Sophie''s eyes, Jennie said sincerely, "every guardian of the jungle, no matter what his seat, has a place to lead his followers. I hope you can join me in this ceremony." Seeing that, Sophie opened her mouth and didn''t know how to answer. "Forget about moyas, Sophie. Heroes don''t let themselves stand still on one thing. Even though they are still unwilling and regretful in their hearts, things will pass when they are past. We still have to move forward. There is a new journey ahead waiting for us, isn''t it? " Jennie''s eyes sparkled with her will. "But I can''t..." After a long silence, there was a lump in Sophie''s words. "I don''t have a strong heroic will like Lord Jennie... I have no way to let it go." Then, in Sophie''s mind, came up with the appearance of moyas. From his helplessness when he was rescued by Jennie at first to his downfall in the tavern, and finally, from a distance outside the dwarves parade, Sophie could see him in the center of a large group of dwarves with angry face. Sophie didn''t know what kind of change had taken place in moyas'' heart, but he couldn''t stop feeling sad for him. The sentimental spirit couldn''t bear to see the fresh life disappear in front of his eyes. "Moyas..." The sobbing voice, which was forced to endure, sounded from the camp, but it was not Sophie at this time, but another being who made the sobbing sound. Sophie followed his reputation. The dwarf, who was rescued by Jennie, woke up at some time and wept with a name in his mouth. Chapter 1382 The cry in her ear made Sophie put her eyes on the dwarf. Sophie noticed that the dwarf had a thick beard. His hair and beard were all gray. He looked as if he had not taken care of them for a long time. He looked like a drunkard in a pub. The elderly dwarf, as if stimulated by something, sobbed in a low voice in the corner of the tent. Perhaps sensing the sight of Sophie and Jennie, the dwarf took the initiative to cover his face with his broad and calloused hand, but there were still tears dripping from his fingertips. "Moyas... Moyas..." In his mouth, he always recites a name, a familiar name for Sophie and Janet. "Relax. You''re safe. The Necromancers can''t threaten you. You don''t have to be so nervous." Seeing the old dwarf wake up, Jennie immediately said, and a blue light appeared in her hand to calm the dwarf. "Lord Jennie, who is he?" Asked Sophie hastily. "There are traces of Lich action in the forest. When Memphis and I investigated this matter, we found this dwarf behind the defense line of the necromancer." Jennie sank. "Why did he name moyas?" Sophie was even more puzzled. "I don''t know. Maybe he can only answer all this by himself." With that, Jennie looked at the dwarf who was gradually calmed down with the help of magic. After stopping casting the spell and looking at the dwarf, Jennie asked, "what happened to you? Why is it behind the Necromancer''s line of defense? " At Jennie''s inquiry, the dwarf tried to think, but his face suddenly twitched, covered his head with his hand, and his face was in pain. "Don''t worry, you can recall it slowly, and it''s not too late to say the information when you completely calm down." With that, Jennie takes a look at Sophie, ready to withdraw from the camp and leave the space for the dwarf. "No..." seeing that Jennie and his party were ready to leave, the dwarf said in a hurry: "my name is Fred, the father of moyas... I have been imprisoned by the evil necromancer and forged treasures for them. I escaped this time, but I didn''t expect to get such news." With that, Fred said with a look of pain: "tell me... Is everything about moyas true? He... Has... " At the end of the day, Fred''s face nearly collapsed. Seeing this, Sophie quickly plans to comfort her, but before Sophie comes forward, Jennie puts her hand in front of Sophie. "The defense of the necromancer is always tight. With your strength, it is almost impossible to escape from them. What happened?" Jennie asked in a deep voice. "... since I used my own life to exchange the peace of moyas for the necromancer, I didn''t intend to escape, so I kept forging treasures for them... Until the appearance of the blonde man." Struggling with the grief in his heart, Fred said in a trembling voice. "The blonde man?" Jennie asked. "Yes... He has long golden hair. He looks handsome and holy. All the dead creatures kneel down at his feet. He came here specially for me... Looking at him, I feel ashamed and bathed in his glory. Even the flesh and blood on my body seems to be gone..." Jennie and Sophie look at each other and see the difference in each other''s eyes. "He called himself" the Apocalypse of the dead "... He came to me specially for a special treasure, a crown made of pure gold and inlaid with precious stones around it... I have come into contact with this treasure, and my body is stained with the smell of this treasure." "Where is that treasure now?" Jennie asked with a look of doubt in her eyes. "The pure gold crown is not on me. It was taken away by the necromancer who destroyed the village long ago... Although he felt sorry, he released me." "Did you see him alone?" "No... there''s a woman with black hair and brown pupil following him. She looks like a normal human, but I can feel the horror of her body..." he said, and his fear reappeared on the dwarf''s face. "Relax. You''re safe now. You don''t have to worry about life threatening." With the news, Jennie frowned, but comforted. "My lord..." after giving an account of himself, Fred quickly asked, "can you tell me something about moyas? He... Really has... " Jennie sighed and made no answer. Seeing this, he had already recognized the identity of the dwarf in front of him. In a panic, Sophie said in a trembling voice: "moyas, he has left the world... He has been saying that he wants to get justice from the spirit traitors for those dead dwarfs, and even triggered a riot in the city, but..." When he heard Sophie''s words, Fred''s face was even more painful. "Why did he do this... I never wanted to ask him for justice, and I didn''t want him to take revenge for his people... I just hope he can live safely..." Once again, tears filled Fred''s eyes. This time, the dwarf no longer repressed his emotions. Gray haired, he began to cry like a child. Jennie turned aside and no longer looked at the dwarf, while Sophie, who was also sad in her heart, rushed forward to comfort her. With a sharp blade into the body, Jennie quickly looked in the direction of the sound, only to see the original awakening dwarf, lying in a pool of blood. The blade went deep into his chest. Next to him, Sophie was frantically casting a spell to stop the bleeding of the dwarf, but the effect was negligible. The dwarf took the initiative to hold Sophie, and stopped her action: "don''t heal me... Since the village was destroyed, the strength that supported me to live is on moyas... Unexpectedly, even the last hope... Is gone..." "Lord Jennie, please help him." At a loss, Sophie looks at Jennie in a panic. Jennie shook her head, and her face sank. "It''s his will, and I''ll respect his choice." The chilling chill emanates from Jennie. The water vapor in the space has completely condensed. Sophie has never felt such a terrible Jennie. The dwarf''s action deeply touched Jennie''s heart. The hero''s will emerged in Jennie''s heart. I took a silent look at Sophie in the camp, and the water vapor carried Jennie away. Chapter 1383 Through the dark green portal, rod and his party appeared on the outskirts of the city. "Here you are at last..." Beside rod, the two liches who had been controlled by him had been waiting here for a long time. It was modo, one of them, who said this. As early as before going to the kingdom of the dragon, after learning the information of the kingdom of the dragon from the prophet, rod arranged for his Lich to wait here to monitor the abnormalities in this area. "Your breath..." Looking at modo in front of him, rod was surprised. The Lich''s breath was very weak. His breath was far less than when rod met him. It can''t even compare with ordinary Necromancers. It''s like a candle in the wind. It can go out at any time. "We don''t have much time left, and our souls are melting. I can hold on for a while, but modo, he''s going to die. " Nags, who also has a weak breath, answers rod''s doubts. These liches have the same defects as vita. It''s only a matter of time for rod to rely on the power of artifact to make them recover, unable to make them truly reborn and dissipate their souls. As lichs who fix their souls on their bodies, they are the most special beings. Perhaps only the elemental creatures who are heroes can be similar to them in body structure. "The Lich is not an undead. Our soul has been fixed in the body from the beginning. From the moment you resurrect us, the dissolution of the soul is doomed... No, maybe even earlier, when we are greedy for artifact, the final end is doomed. " Feeling the breath of the two liches, rod said in a deep voice, "I see." After the two liches, they followed a large number of undead creatures, especially modo, who took almost all of their own undead creatures, and surrounded the city of waterstop. Among them, there was not only his death knight, but also another Titan corpse Witch King. One side of Rowling, the two liches will be the momentum of a careful perception, eyes showing a thoughtful look. "Whether there has been any abnormality recently near Shuitou city." Rod asked in a deep voice. The two liches looked at each other, and nags said: "not long ago, there was a golden light outside the city. All the undead creatures close to the light changed. Their flesh and blood grew out of their bones, as if they were alive..." "The golden light was so strange that I had to order that the undead should not come near. Throughout the history of Diya, there is only one person who has such ability... "Nags said solemnly. Rod is also aware of the seriousness of the problem. The existence of this golden light is very similar to North''s ability not long ago, but there is a great difference between them. Now it is not North who has acquired the ability of the ancient lich, but the old Lich who used to exert this golden light. "Take me to where the anomaly happened." With rod''s command, the two liches immediately took action. Nags rode on an undead beast, and modo stepped on the pale bone sedan chair raised by many undead creatures and marched towards the same direction. Rod and his party boarded the netherworld dragon and followed the Lich. Along the way, Rowling, looking at rod, said, "I''ve been collecting information about the city since the prophet mentioned it." Smell speech, rod reached out and stroked Rowling''s head: "hard you, Rowling." "Nothing... That''s what I should do. I want to help my brother." Rowling smiles. The bright smile can''t hide her incomplete face, which makes rod sigh in his heart. If Rowling is willing to return to her normal face, she should be very good-looking. After putting away her smile, Rowling straightened out¡° It is said that there are a large number of underground rivers below the city of waterstop. The terrain is complex. If you are not careful, you will get close creatures involved in the undercurrent. I don''t know how many creatures have disappeared in this underground river. " Rowling turned her words and then said: "however, according to some creatures who are lucky to get away from the underground river, at the end of the underground river, there is a rare spring of spirits in the world, whose quality is even close to the legendary spring of life..." "Many creatures try to explore the mysteries of the underground river, but even the elves who can communicate with the swimming fish can not detect any useful information. The light of the underground river is distorted, and even the space becomes illusory." Rowling shook her head and said regretfully, "after the war started, the necromancer who occupied the city of waterstop also got nothing. It seems that the rumors about the spring of spirits are not true from the beginning." Rowling''s words came from his ear, and rod''s brow was deeply wrinkled. "What did the prophet tell you about waterstop?" Asked Rowling. Rod shook his head. "The prophet didn''t mention the spring of the elves. She just said that the revived Erich was hiding under the city of waterstop, healing with the help of the underground spring." Rowling exclaimed: "the underground spring... Doesn''t that mean the spring of the elves..." "Here we are." Before rod could answer, nags'' words came first. On the ground in the distance, the golden light shines straight out along the cracks on the surface, sending out bursts of holy meaning, dyeing the whole sky with the same color. Under the sign of the lich, a corpse wizard quickly stepped forward and entered the light. "It doesn''t look any different." Looking at the skeleton in the light, rod couldn''t help saying. "You have to be covered by the same light to feel the changes in the undead," nags explained Rod had no choice, but the appearance of the light made rod confirm the general position of Ehrlich, so he didn''t have to go to other places to find it. "Along the cracks in the ground, find the source of this light." Rod ordered. With rod''s order, the giant Titan corpse wizard King quickly stepped forward and widened the gap on the ground with his hand bone. The hard mud was swept aside in front of the Titan corpse wizard king like soft sand. As the gap widened, more and more golden light came out from under the ground, and the soil became moist gradually. Finally, when the Titan corpse King dug a big pit and almost turned over the soil on the surface, it revealed the turbulent river below. The golden light emanated from the depths of the river, twisted many times, and finally spread to the surface. The action of the Titan corpse wizard King seems to attract the attention of some creatures. The golden light in the river slowly dissipates, and the earth finally falls into darkness. He quickly came to the pit dug by the king of Titan''s corpse. Rod looked towards the center of the pit. The river below was so deep that he could not see the end. Only the surging sound of the river kept coming. Chapter 1384 "Brother, this is what I call the underground river. The Lich is hiding somewhere underground..." looking at the turbulent river at the bottom of the pit, Rowling said in a hurry. "Now what? Straight down the river, looking for the Lich? I can use magic to explore underwater Next to rod, enota, in the form of a skeleton, asked. "No..." rod said in a deep voice, "I can feel the chaotic spatial fluctuation below. I''m afraid I''ll get nothing in the end and waste a lot of time. I have other ways." With that, rod raised his hand and opened an inverted golden portal above the hole dug out by the Titan Witch King. With the spread of spatial fluctuations, countless small bony fish poured out of the portal and fell into the river below, far from stopping. The water splashed all around, even on rod''s robe, but rod didn''t care at all. His eyes were always looking at the deep river below. Not far away, nags looked at rod''s action with a look of surprise in his eyes. He never thought that rod controlled so many undead creatures in the form of fish. According to common sense, such undead creatures are useless. Maybe only the holder of artifact can transform these undead fish. Countless undead bone fish enter the river below and rapidly spread to other areas underground. With a huge number of fish in the water level, rod doesn''t have to worry about the number of undead bone fish. No matter how complicated the underground river basin is, it can''t stand. The number of undead bone fish is too large. Soon, the whole underground river is full of undead bone fish. With the expansion of the exploration scope of the undead bone fish, it was not long before rod''s perception came a burst of abnormality. After thinking about it, rod took out a dark green gem from the space ring and threw it into the river. When the undead bone fish takes the gem to the right place, rod raises his hand to open a dark green portal. "I''ve found the enemy. He''s deep in the ground. Now we''re fighting with him." Looking at the Lich in the rear, rod ordered, "the space there is limited. The undead that is too big, stay on the ground." With that, rod took a look at several people around him and took the lead to enter the portal. In the rear, looking at rod whose body is gradually disappearing, Rowling''s eyes flashed a little worried. Rowling calmed down and entered the portal only after enota entered. After walking out of the portal, the warmth came from the front of Rowling. I don''t know when, a flash of golden light had already covered the surrounding space. Rowling noticed that at this time, she seems to have come to the underground cave. The surrounding space is not open. The top of her head is covered with layers of stalagmites. The air is extremely humid, and the golden light comes from the end of the cave. Looking aside, Rowling''s eyes suddenly widened. She saw something unexpected. "Brother, your body..." Rowling said in surprise. Beside her, rod, who walked through the portal first, was checking his changes. "Well, I''m back to my original state." As the Lich said, under the light, rod recovered his original state, flesh and blood reappeared on the bones, and his perception of the outside world was restored. "I have experienced this unique experience in North. He called it "the realm of the dead", which is said to be the ability of the ancient Lich. Now it seems that this ability is more powerful than I thought Rod looked at the end of the cave and said slowly. "Wow, I really feel different. There''s a feeling I can''t say." Enota exclaimed. Rod looked at enota next to him with a slightly different look. What appeared in front of rod''s eyes was not a human skeleton, but a young girl with long purple hair. She was wearing a gorgeous robe of the same color and was decorated with many gems. "What''s the matter?" Seeing rod looking at himself suspiciously, enota asked. "... nothing." Rod frowned and said in a deep voice, "I thought the power of the realm of the dead could only work for real undead creatures. Now it seems that the situation may be different from what I think." Enota nodded, not knowing what had happened to her. While rod and his party were talking, the two liches led their men out of the portal. From the restored lich, rod can see their abnormality at this time, whether it is modo or nags, there is no blood on their faces, the breath is weak, and they look sick. The undead living behind these liches are all what they used to look like, just like a real human army, and their eyes are no longer empty like ordinary undead living beings, full of fear, fanaticism and other emotions. "How do you feel?" Rod asked the Lich in the rear. "Not so much." Nags sighed, "this body reminds me all the time how bad my situation is, mental fatigue, physical pain... I prefer to accept all this in the form of the dead." Modo coughed several times without answering. Rod cold hum a: "since you are all right, then take out your state, there are powerful enemies in front." With that, rod turned and walked towards the end of the cave. In the process of marching, Rowling took the initiative to pull rod''s cloak behind him and asked in a low voice, "brother... If you find the lich, what will you do?" Rod replied without thinking: "the prophet said that once the Lich was recovered, he would become my biggest hidden danger. I have to get rid of him before he''s fully recovered. " Rowling asked: "even if the Lich does not intend to be your enemy, do you want to do so?" "Of course." Rod said slowly, "I will not let the hidden danger exist and not deal with it. I must nip the danger in the cradle... Who knows what means this ancient Lich has mastered?" Rowling opened her mouth as if to say something else, but rod''s words interrupted her. "Rowling, I can feel that you are not in the right state now. What has affected you and made your heart so uneasy?" Rod asked in a deep voice. Chapter 1385 In the golden light, Rowling''s appearance recovered as before, looking quiet and beautiful, but at this time, the anxiety in her heart, but this beautiful break. "You can''t do that..." Rowling''s voice was very urgent and worried. "If you kill this lich, what about North?" "North?" Rod said in a deep voice, "he''s dead. Do you think the revived Lich will allow North''s consciousness to continue to exist in the body? North''s consciousness has long dissipated, and you are worrying about unnecessary things. " "Maybe something like this will happen, but..." Rowling said anxiously, "is there such a possibility that North''s consciousness has not dissipated, but is just suppressed by the lich, even against the Lich''s consciousness, always looking for the opportunity to wake up." Listen to Rowling say so, rod has no choice but to say: "do you know who the Lich is when she wakes up? Erich, the Apocalypse of the dead, was once the king of Diya. Only the Lich of his time could understand his horror. You are belittling the ability of a lich. " "I didn''t look down on the Lich..." Rowling explained firmly in her eyes, "I just don''t believe that North will die like this... The love in his heart will help him to keep his consciousness awake in the dark, and won''t be erased by the Lich!" "Love? Do you mean heroic will? " Rod looked at Rowling and said, "I''ve heard that from the prophet. Unfortunately, North does not have such a will in his heart. He does not have the status of a hero. " "How do you know? You don''t know North at all Rowling questioned. "Of course I know." Rod had no choice but to explain, "I once felt the rudiment of heroic will in North''s heart. I thought he had the potential to become a hero, so I gave him some opportunities to go to Diya. It''s a pity that he didn''t seize this opportunity. Instead, he brought me a strong enemy. " "No..." Rowling said in a trembling voice, "there are still people waiting for North''s return in the city of Sao, so they are thin and sleepless all night. More importantly, North''s child is about to be born, and you don''t want his child to be born without a father, do you?" "..." rod reached out and stroked his forehead. He really knew something about what Rowling said. Feeling the pain in Rowling''s heart, rod let out a deep sigh. No matter north or the revived Lich can''t compare with Rowling''s status in rod''s heart. Since Rowling is suffering for this, rod will not take it lightly. "Well... If I find any sign of North''s consciousness, I won''t just deal with the Lich." Comfort in front of Rowling, rod helpless way, "but I advise you to do enough psychological preparation, this situation is unlikely." Despite the warning of the prophet, rod still agreed to Rowling''s words, no matter this move is right or wrong, it is rod''s own choice. From the beginning, rod did not care about North''s life and death. He was full of thoughts about how to solve the revived Lich. If it is not for Rowling''s request, even if North is under the control of the lich, there is still a trace of consciousness, rod will not have any hesitation to solve it. There are not many things that can touch rod''s heart. Rowling is obviously one of them. In front of Rowling, rod will try his best to meet all her requirements. "Thank you, brother..." Rowling''s soft words came from her ears. Looking at her smiling face, rod could not help feeling. "What are you talking about? Why can''t I understand? " Listening to the conversation between rod and his wife, enota asked with a puzzled face. Rod and Rowling look at each other and see the smile in each other''s eyes. This is a tacit understanding between them, which is hard to understand even for enota. As the team moved forward, soon, some living creatures appeared in front of us, including not only human beings, but also the elves of Eli. These creatures stand at the end of the cave with no expression on their faces. It seems that they are no different from ordinary creatures. However, the people who follow rod deeply understand that they are dead creatures. Under the golden light, they show another form. Rod is not afraid of these special forms of undead creatures. He has already surpassed the ordinary undead creatures in essence. Even the high-level undead creatures like the undead dragon are hard to hurt rod. It is the special means possessed by the Lich that keeps rod on guard all the time. Rod believes that Ehrlich, who can be remembered by all the lichs all the time, can not be easily dealt with. His strength is likely to reach an unimaginable level. According to the prophet''s words, at this time, Ehrlich has not yet recovered to his peak state, but has just awakened for a short time. This is also rod''s chance. It is undoubtedly the best time to get rid of the Lich. If he fully recovers, it will be rod''s great trouble. Just as the team gradually moved forward, they noticed the arrival of rod and his party, and the creatures at the end of the line took the initiative to get out of the way. At the end of their team, a woman walked out slowly. The woman''s body was shrouded in a black robe, and her long black hair was scattered behind her, making her look quiet and mysterious. Rod once met this woman. It was a long time ago when he first felt the power of the dead. Rod has a deep memory of this. If rod''s memory is correct, the woman in front of her is one of the immortal liches, Aisha. Now her appearance belongs to her human form. "Asha, why are you here?" Those who recognized Aisha''s identity earlier than rod were the two liches in the rear. Both Mordor and nags are more familiar with the smell of Lich than rod, so when Asha in human form appears, they can recognize her identity at a glance. Aisha did not answer, but looked at rod with a smile. Rod looked at her coldly, holding Titan''s arrow in his hand. The bright light covered the sword. He was ready to fight. "Don''t be so nervous." Finally, Aisha said with a smile, "the necromancer has known your arrival, so let me come here to meet you, especially you, the artifact holder, who has been waiting for you for a long time." Chapter 1386 Looking at the smiling Aisha in front of him, rod''s face sank, as if all his actions had been expected by Ehrlich from the beginning. Although he learned from the prophet that Ehrlich had the ability of revelation, when he really felt this, rod still felt that he could not master it. The power of revelation can only be countered by revelation, which is why rod attached great importance to maxika from the very beginning. "He should know what I''m coming for." "It looks like he''s ready," rod said coldly "Didn''t I say that? He doesn''t want to be against you. " Asha said helplessly, "come in, he has been waiting for you for a long time." With that, Aisha went into the narrow passage at the end of the cave, and her body was completely submerged by the golden light. The undead creatures who have recovered from the body all around don''t do anything. From their breath, rod can feel the exclusive power of the king''s cloak. They are all corpse witches transformed by artifact. Even if there is no spiritual mark, rod can directly control them. As rod handed over the corpse wizard king to those liches, more and more corpse witches came from the artifact. If those liches planned to use these corpse witches to deal with rod, they would suffer a big loss. Without any hesitation, rod walked toward the position of the passage, his face was always gloomy, and he could not see any emotional changes. Through the passage, rod came to a small cave. Then a strong stench came, like the stench of a corpse that had been rotting for some time. Rod could not help frowning. After the body recovered, all kinds of feelings on rod''s body were restored. If he was replaced with the original skeleton body, rod would not have any reaction at all. At the end of the passage, rod saw a familiar figure, which was also the source of light in the whole space. His long light golden hair fell from his neck, and the bright glow released from his whole body, which brought him an indescribable sense of holiness. In front of them, there is no half of the spirit of the necromancer. On the contrary, they are more like saints who have mastered great power. "What''s that smell?" On one side, the purple haired girl beside rod couldn''t help saying, and at the same time, she put out her hand to cover her nose. "How can someone stay so long in this smell? How can he do it?" "It''s not the real taste... Rather, it''s a force that changes the taste around." Looking at the figure in the deep, rod said slowly, "just like what we look like at this time, it''s just an illusion." Rod''s words attracted the attention of the man in the deep. He turned his body slowly, and rod saw his face clearly. "North... Are you ok? Leah, she''s worried about you Rowling saw a face as like as two peas. However, at this time, north looks very different from before. His eyes are indifferent, as if he can see through everything. His black suit brings him a kind of imposing momentum. Just standing in front of him, he will feel oppressed. "That''s not north." Rod did not hesitate to refute Rowling''s words, eyes fixed on the deep figure, "remember what I said? North''s consciousness has dissipated. " "He''s right, little girl. I think you''re mistaken." The figure in the depth gave out a clear laugh and said at the same time. Rowling looked nervously at the figure in front of her and asked, "what have you done to north?" "North is dead, and the one who appears before you is the former king of Diya, Erich, the Apocalypse of the dead." One side of the Aisha, took the initiative to answer Rowling''s doubts, "north is eager to become a powerful necromancer, and the great Erich responded to his plea, with his body rebirth, this is what happened." "How could this happen..." although she learned about it from rod in advance, Rowling still felt incredible when she heard it from the lich, and her heart was full of worries. In the city of Sao o, the pregnant Leah has been taken care of by Rowling. Rowling also talks with her in her spare time and listens to her inner depression. In the world of necromancers, especially Sao City, which is the center of the whirlpool, ordinary people without power can hardly have a foothold here. If it wasn''t for Rowling''s care, I''m afraid Leah would have died in the hands of the Necromancers a long time ago. Knowing Leah''s feelings for North, Rowling naturally refused to accept the result and yelled, "it''s impossible. North''s consciousness must still be in his body." Ehrlich gave Rowling a puzzled look. "Cut the crap. You should know what I''m coming for. I believe that you, with the power of enlightenment, must have a premonition of your own death. " Rod said in a deep voice. "I''m sorry to wake up from the dark. I don''t want to sleep again." Erich sighed, "I learned your deeds from Aisha, the holder of artifact. Your achievements are amazing. I don''t want to conflict with you, and I don''t want to interfere in anything related to you. I just want to stay in Diya and meet those people of my age." Ehrlich''s words were sincere. He was not angry at rod''s words. He did not know whether his strength had not recovered or whether his character was just like that. "Your ability to enlighten is the biggest threat to me, not to mention your identity. You should know very well that I can''t let you go. " Rod said in a deep voice, "let me see if you are as powerful as those legendary mages." Erich said with a smile, "calm down, artifact holder. I''ve already guessed your reaction. How about making a deal?" "Deal?" Rod snorted coldly, not very interested in the deal that Ehrlich said. Erich slowly moved away from him, revealing a pool of black water behind him. The water was thick and turbid. He didn''t know what it was made of. At the same time, through the observation around, rod can confirm that the stench in the cave is just emitted from the pool water. Rowling and enota, have shown a look of disgust, only rod, seems to have found something unusual. "What''s this?" Rod asked with some doubts. "I know, it may seem strange, but in fact, it is the legendary spring of life, with all kinds of magical effects, especially for you." Erich said, "you just need to let me go and stop bothering me. It''s yours." Chapter 1387 Under the golden light, death and life are reversed. The spring of life, which originally symbolizes the ultimate life, looks like a pool of smelly water. But for Ehrlich''s warning, it would be very difficult for rod to find the anomaly of the spring. "The spring of life..." Rowling let out a burst of exclamation, at the same time, made a rapid prediction, "brother, with these springs, you can completely restore the original body, but..." Rod nodded. Knowing the efficacy of the spring of life, he naturally understood the value of the spring: "the prophet once said that I would get what I need near the city of water stop. I think that''s what she meant." "Think about it?" Not far away, Ehrlich asked slowly, "the fragility of the spring of life is just as precious as it is. The intense fluctuation of mana will destroy the original effect of the spring. I don''t think you want to see this happen." "I promise you, if you want to stay in Diya, stay in Diya." Rod agreed to Ehrlich''s request without thinking. "Brother!" One side, Rowling exclaimed, she never thought that rod would make such a decision. Even Ehrlich didn''t expect that rod agreed so readily. He pondered and seemed to make some calculations in his heart. His face became gradually ugly: "the holder of artifact, why do you cheat me?" Rod looked the same: "how do you know I''m cheating you?" "I see my ending. If I leave now, it won''t be long before I die in your hands. " Erich sank. "So from the beginning, you didn''t believe I would let you go. Now that you have anticipated your own outcome, why do you propose this deal? " Rod sneered. "Empty talk, I can''t believe your words, I need a thing as a proof, a thing that can make sure I''m safe even if you go back in the end." Ehrlich said slowly, "the crown of the world that once belonged to me should be in you now. I can feel the breath of this treasure. Give it to me and the deal can go on. " Listen to the Lich say so, rod seems to think of something, his space ring, indeed put a special crown, and this crown was the owner, is in front of Erich. Twelve gems with different functions can be inlaid around the crown. Now there are 11 gems. Just inlay the last one to activate the function of this treasure. For this special crown, rod once collected many gems, but he couldn''t find a suitable one that could be inlaid into the gap of the crown. "No way." Rod refused without thinking. "Why don''t you ask me to give you the artifact directly? Isn''t that better? " Erich shook his head: "I can feel that... You don''t have the real power to activate the crown of the world. It''s in your hands. Maybe you can''t even compare with an ordinary treasure. No living thing knows this treasure except me. " "If you give me the crown of the world, you can harvest a complete spring of elves, and more importantly, the friendship of a lich. I will help you in your future battles." Erich said confidently. "But the prophet who belongs to me says that you will become a great trouble to me in the future, which is not like what you said." Rod questioned. Facing rod''s gaze, Erich shook his head and asserted, "prophet? I''ve met countless self proclaimed prophets. They have more or less mastered the power of revelation, and they call themselves prophets. They don''t know who gave them the courage. " "The holder of artifact, don''t be blinded by false words. All false prophets who are self righteous and spread false news will be punished in the end." Said Erich slowly. Rod frowned. After a moment of silence, he looked at Rowling beside him. "Rowling, what do you want me to do?" Hearing rod''s question, Rowling was a little flustered for a moment: "I... I don''t know..." Rowling''s heart is full of hesitation. On the one hand, it''s the spring of life to let rod recover and make up for his original fault. On the other hand, it''s Leah who is waiting for north to return in Sao city. Rowling doesn''t know how to choose for a moment. However, Rowling did not know how to choose between the two items. Rod did not care about either. He was used to the Lich like body and did not care about other things. Only Ehrlich in front of him is the only one that makes rod really care. He wants to see what kind of means this ancient Lich has and what kind of reward he can get after killing him. Half a day later, Rowling uttered a dull sigh and asked the lich, "has North''s consciousness really dissipated?" "I can answer your question." On one side, with a smile on her face, Aisha said, "Rowling, North''s consciousness is no longer there, and the revealer of the dead will not allow North''s consciousness to continue to exist." "Really..." Rowling sighed deeply. "I''ll pass the news on to Leah in the city of Sao. Brother, please accept his request." Rowling finally made her own decision. In her heart, she was always thinking about rod. However, rod seemed to have found something. His eyes narrowed and he was staring at Erich in front of him. Rod noticed that just as Rowling said Leah''s name, Ehrlich''s face gave an unnatural twitch and was immediately suppressed by him. The situation that the body is out of control is almost impossible for a real Lich. As a lich who integrates the soul into the body, they can always maintain the control of the body. For this reason, Ehrlich''s abnormal behavior is so conspicuous in rod''s view. "Have you made a decision? I think we can continue with this deal. " Said Ehrlich slowly, his act just revealed the urgency in his heart. "I found some interesting phenomena." Rod said slowly. "You''re not going to make this deal? Unfortunately, such a precious spring of life can only be turned into muddy water in the end. " Ehrlich''s momentum changed. "No, the deal will continue, but the terms of the deal need to change." Rod sneered. "Don''t you want to give up the crown of the world?" Ehrlich asked? If you have other suitable treasures, I don''t think it''s unacceptable. " "No..." rod whispered, and the cold breath released from him: "the content of the deal is that you give me the spring of life, and I will silence you again. Your era is over, and it''s time to go back to the dark." Chapter 1388 Rod''s words changed Erich''s face. As soon as he wanted to continue to say something, rod had already launched an attack. With a wave of space, rod''s figure appeared behind Ehrlich, and the blade in his hand flashed with dazzling electric light. With a sword, Ehrlich''s body appears beside Aisha not far away. The moment he realizes rod''s intention, he takes precautions first. "This is the most precious spring of life. Do you really not think about it?" Erich asked in a deep voice. The answer was a flash of lightning. As the lightning struck the dark green barrier, Ehrlich''s face sank completely and said slowly, "it seems that you have made a decision. Unfortunately, the power of revelation tells me that you are doomed to nothing. I won''t die here." A strong wave of mana surged up. The silver white transparent barrier enveloped Ehrlich and Asha, and then there was a violent explosion inside. The dull thunder like explosion spread, leading to scattered ripples on the side of the spring water, dust and gravel constantly falling from the top of the cave, and even the space seemed to be shattered. It was the girl with purple hair on one side who cast this spell. Seeing rod''s attack on Ehrlich, she immediately cooperated with him. In the center of the explosion, Ehrlich and his two men, though they were out of the magic range in time, still looked a little embarrassed and could not maintain their composure at the beginning. "Asha, you''ll find a way to hold off the others. I''ll deal with the artifact holder." Seeing the situation at a disadvantage, Erich hastened to command. "It''s different from what you said at the beginning. You didn''t tell me there would be such a conflict." Aisha''s words, with some complaints, have the original example of those liches in front, she is not willing to intervene in this level of fighting. "I don''t want that to happen either." But you can see the attitude of these Necromancers. This is not the time to argue. They won''t let us go easily. If we go on like this, we may not be able to live Asha snorted coldly, but decided to do so. She raised her hand and created a pale portal in front of her. A large number of human beings with empty eyes and ragged clothes are pouring out from the portal. That is the corpse witch transformed from Aisha during this period. She is gathering her own undead army. Relying on the necromancer king that rod once handed over to north, Asha has transformed a large number of necromancers by using ordinary creatures. These necromancers have become an indispensable part of Asha''s overall strength. When mobilizing the undead creatures, Asha will also give priority to these Necromancers. On the other side, Rodgers ignored the situation in the rear. After grabbing the place where Ehrlich was standing, he put his attention on the muddy spring in the rear. Rhode quickly took out a dark gold crown. On the surface of the crown, a blue crystal inlaid was shining. A huge suction came from it and sucked all the spring water below. In a twinkling of an eye, the original pool was only a dry hole. After all this, rod looked back at Ehrlich. Now, the Lich has no capital to negotiate. However, from Ehrlich''s look, rod did not see his disappointment and anger, but saw a smile after winning. This discovery changed rod''s face. He seemed to realize something. He just wanted to take the crown back to the ring, but there was a strong repulsion on the crown. At the same time, the crown surface of a burst of hot, restore the sense of temperature, caught off guard, the crown out. Under the traction of an unknown force, the crown did not fall down. Instead, it came to Ehrlich at a very fast speed and was finally held in his hand. "Crown of the world..." Ehrlich issued a burst of praise, stroked the crown surface with his hand, "after so long, you finally returned to my hands, don''t worry, you can show real power immediately." On the other hand, rod''s face completely sank. He did not expect that, even after countless years, Erich''s control over the treasure was still strong, and he would easily take it back. What''s more, the spring of life collected by Lord Rhode through the core of legendary elements also fell into the hands of Ehrlich. "Is this the power of revelation..." rod said in a deep voice. "I knew that the words of the prophet were right. You would be my biggest enemy." Erich shook his head: "I''ve given you a choice. If you agree to my initial proposal, nothing will happen, and you can enjoy those springs of life. Unfortunately, you yourself refused my proposal." Rod sneered: "with the power of enlightenment, you will become my enemy sooner or later. Do you think I will let you go? In this world, it is enough to have a prophet who is loyal to me. We don''t need so many people with the power of revelation. " Because of his rank, rod could not grasp the power related to enlightenment. He could only hope that the fewer people with such power, the better. The power of revelation is enough to change what will happen in the future. If necessary, rod does not mind eradicating the creatures with this power. "I can feel the worry in your heart." Ehrlich''s expression was dignified. The golden light covered his eyes completely until his whole body was bathed in gold. "You are worried. I will tell those liches the truth about the artifact behind you." "Asha, stop summoning the undead. These necromancers don''t belong to you." As if he was aware of something, Erich changed his face and called to Asha in the rear. "What are you talking about?" Standing in front of a group of undead creatures, Aisha frowned and said with some doubts, "these are all my undead creatures. There is my spiritual mark in the soul fire." "You''ve been cheated by rod, Asha, and so have all the other liches." Erich said in a deep voice, even the king of Diya, there is an incredible meaning in his words now. "All the Necromancers transformed by the power of artifact, no matter whether there is the limitation of spirit mark or not, the ultimate controller is rod, who makes use of all the liches to make necromancers for him." Looking at her own undead in front of her, Aisha is also aware of the seriousness of this problem. Once the news gets around, the cheated liches in Diya will not let rod go. "It''s amazing news... No wonder you want to get rid of Erich, rod." Said Asha with great significance. Chapter 1389 Seeing Ehrlich tell the secret about the witches, rod''s face changed. As for the control of the artifact over those special corpses, rod can''t let other liches know. If this news spreads, rod will become the public enemy of all liches and be in extremely dangerous situation. Because of this, knowing the secret, Erich and rod could not let them go. "Are you finished?" Looking at Ehrlich ahead, rod said coldly, "I will send you back to the darkness where you should be." Without waiting for any response from Ehrlich, rod flashed in front of him the next moment. Sensing the coming of danger, Ehrlich immediately made a response, using instant movement to distance himself, trying to avoid rod''s attack, but rod would not easily let him go and follow him again. For a moment, the golden and black figures kept flashing in the space. In the whole cave, they were the illusions left by their instantaneous movement. Even Rowling in the rear, it was difficult to distinguish the illusions in the battle. As one of the Dodgers, Ehrlich felt more pressure. Finally, after an instant movement, Ehrlich showed his flaws. Before he was swept by the blade with lightning, the current on the blade poured into his body, causing high damage. At the same time, Ehrlich''s body fell into paralysis. Rod, with a gloomy face, appears in front of Ehrlich. The sword in his hand sweeps by. The next blow will end the life of the reborn Lich and make him fall into the silence of darkness forever. However, rod''s blade was blocked by a dark green barrier. Even if rod exhausted all his strength, the blade could not move any further. In perception, it is not rod''s enemy who releases this barrier, but a very familiar existence. "What are you doing, Rowling?" Aware of the source of the green barrier, rod''s voice sank and asked the hostage in the rear. Hearing rod''s question, Rowling quickly explained: "brother, you see, North''s consciousness still exists in his body, you can''t just kill him, you promised me..." Rod was helpless for a while, but this was one of the few opportunities to solve Ehrlich permanently. Just as he wanted to say something, Ehrlich had recovered from paralysis. The extremely strong golden light bloomed from Ehrlich''s whole body. With an irresistible force, rod''s whole body was blown out and hit the rock wall behind him, leaving several cracks. Notice the sudden emergence of the golden light in the field. Even the other liches facing each other can''t help looking in the direction of the golden light. "It doesn''t look so good..." Aisha murmured, noticing that Erich nearly died. "You made the wrong choice again, Asha." On one side, the body covered with white fog nags said slowly, in this special environment, his ability has also changed. "That''s not necessarily. The end of the battle hasn''t come yet, has it?" Aisha chuckled. With Aisha''s words, the corpse witches, who should have been controlled by Aisha, face Aisha one after another at this moment. At the same time, they condense a cloud. Aisha''s eyes became solemn, and the control of her mental imprint completely failed on these corpses: "it seems that what Ehrlich said is true. Is this the power of artifact?" Seeing the enemy in front of me approaching, Aisha waved her hand and said, "you two are weaker than I imagined. You are far from my opponents. Only the girl with purple hair on one side can make me feel a little threatened. I suggest that we stop here and wait for the outcome of the battle over there, shall we? " "Do you think it''s possible? It''s not you who have the advantage and are qualified to stop. " One side of the weak modo said in a deep voice, "at the beginning, you were greedy for artifact, and urged us to give a hand to rod, so that we finally came to this end." "I''m not greedy for artifact. I''m asking you to try whether he is qualified to control artifact. It''s you who greedy for artifact and end up like this." Asha retorted. "Besides, I thought you were ready to fail long before you did it." Aisha sent out a burst of ridicule, "want to seize the artifact, but do not want to take the risk of failure, will only put the mistake on others, modo, until the end of your life, you are a failed Lich." "Damn it." Being ridiculed by Aisha, modo was angry. Just as he was about to order the undead to attack Aisha, nags stopped him. "Why not order undead to attack? What are you waiting for? " Murdoch challenged nags. Nags shook his head and said slowly, "Aisha is right. The protagonist of this battle is not us. We don''t have to fight meaninglessly. We just have to wait for the final result." With the words of nags, modo also understood his meaning. After a cold hum, he no longer focused on Aisha, but looked to the depth of the cave. There, rod, with his sword blade, was confronting Ehrlich, who was covered with gold. "Artifact holder, I heard your name from Aisha." After recovering from paralysis, Ehrlich said slowly, "what a pity, rod, we could have been friends, but what you did disappointed me." Rod sent out a sneer: "I will kill you, let you fall into the eternal darkness." Bathed in the golden light, Erich slowly put the "crown of the world" on his head. In an instant, a magnificent and strong breath was released from his body. If Erich, whom Rhode first saw in the cave, was only a first-time legend, now he has reached the peak of a legendary creature, far from being able to compete with any other existence. The source of all these changes is the pure gold crown on Ehrlich''s head. Rod never thought that the crown in his hands was still in a damaged state and could not play any role. When it came back to Ehrlich''s hands, Ehrlich''s strength changed dramatically. Sensing the arrival of danger, seeing that the Lich on one side was unable to give support, rod immediately opened the door of time and space for guidance. Soon, the ghost dragon on the ground got rod''s sign, quickly passed through the door of time and space, and appeared in the space below. Chapter 1390 With the emergence of the ghost dragon, the breath of the legendary undead creatures filled the whole cave space in an instant. Due to the limited underground area, it is impossible to provide suitable fighting space for the ghost dragon as it does on the ground. However, in the face of Ehrlich, whose strength has been greatly improved, rod has to use all available strength. Among all the undead creatures under rod''s command, the netherworld ghost dragon has the highest rank and the strongest strength besides the netherworld sea monster. Under the influence of the field of the dead, the body of the ghost dragon has changed greatly. The blue scale of the Dragon covers its whole body. What appears in front of rod''s eyes is a real holy dragon. It belongs to the strong pressure of the holy dragon. With the recovery of its body, it reappears from the ghost dragon. Any creature who dares to direct the ghost dragon will be shocked by the pressure of the holy dragon. If a timid person sees the real holy dragon, he will give up the desire to fight on the spot and run away in a hurry. However, even though he felt the breath of the holy dragon, Ehrlich didn''t even look at the ghost dragon. "Do you want the undead to deal with me? It''s no use Erich sank. A strong golden light emerged from Ehrlich. Under the light, even the powerful ghost dragon could not even flap its wings. Finally, it could only lie on the ground and surrender to the bright people in the field. Without any words, rod suddenly appeared behind Ehrlich, ready to attack and kill him as before. Depending on the special effect of instant movement and the artifact in hand, rod has solved many enemies. He is already familiar with this way of fighting. However, as soon as rod appeared, Erich disappeared. The residual spatial fluctuation was so subtle that rod could hardly feel it and could not judge where he appeared. Rod looked around and finally saw Ehrlich''s figure where he was standing. With the blessing of the crown of the world, Ehrlich''s power has been promoted to an unimaginable level. Ehrlich has reached the level of the hero dekken only in his attainments of instant movement. Facing the casters of this level, rod can no longer track their instant movement. "I think we don''t have to fight anymore." Said Erich slowly. Just as it is difficult for rod to kill such a level of Erich, Erich would not be able to kill rod with the artifact in his body for a while. "I once died in the hands of an artifact holder. I know how amazing the artifact is, especially when the owner of the artifact is a hero. Rod, I really don''t want to be against you. " Ehrlich said slowly, "if you like, our deal will still work." Rod was silent. "You don''t pay attention to my actions in Diya, and I won''t tell the secret of the artifact to those liches. Even the spring of life can be returned to you. What do you think?" Ehrlich put forward a condition that rod could not refuse. He seemed to have expected all of rod''s reactions. In this case, accepting this condition is undoubtedly rod''s best choice. Compared with the conditions proposed by Ehrlich, rod was more concerned about another matter. "How much mana do you have left, and how many instant moves can you perform when you are just recovering?" Instead of panicking at rod''s words, she confidently replied, "more than you think." Unable to feel Ehrlich''s timidity, rod was also in trouble for a while. In the face of the Lich in front of him, his various means could not work. "It seems that the battle over there has been divided." On one side of the battlefield, Aisha said slowly, "nags, modo, I hope you are still so energetic when I see you next time." With that, Aisha flashed and reappeared beside Ehrlich, leaving the two liches to look at each other in the same place. "I have another question." In the middle of the battlefield, rod said slowly, "if you can answer this question, I will agree to your terms." In the original battle, rod had a chance to solve the enemy in front of him, but Rowling interrupted him. Now, rod can only accept Ehrlich''s terms. "What''s the problem?" Erich asked slowly. Somehow, the power of revelation made him feel uneasy. "Why can''t the crown of the world work in my hands, but you can use it directly?" Rod asked slowly. "In the crown, there is my exclusive mark. It''s not just you. In the hands of any other creature, the crown can''t play its original role. If you can restore the crown treasure, you may be able to use its ability, but you can''t do it in the incomplete state. " Said Erich slowly. "I had doubts about how to repair the last broken gem." Rhode said slowly, "some people say that the last gem needs to suppress all other gems. Others say that the last gem is simply juxtaposed with other gems. How to choose it." Erich sighed, "there''s more than one question, but if you''re really confused, I can answer it." "All the gems on the crown are juxtaposed. There is no difference between high and low. The only thing to pay attention to is to ensure that the gems have different functions." Erich said confidently. "So..." said rod, looking at the back of the purple haired girl, in rod''s impression, enota and Rowling have been arguing about this issue, did not expect that she was right. Following rod''s line of sight, Ehrlich also looked at the location of enota, with a look of extreme surprise in his eyes: "she can''t show such a shape... She is clearly alive, and she doesn''t have any breath related to death..." Before Ehrlich''s words were heard, a sharp blade suddenly penetrated his chest from behind. A white hand suddenly pulled off the crown of his head. The sudden change surprised even rod. Erich was staring at the wound in front of his chest. His blood was dripping down. After losing the power of the world''s top, his strength suddenly declined, which made his body difficult to adapt. Looking back at the people behind him, Erich was shocked to find that the one who suddenly attacked him while he was not on guard was Aisha with a smile on her face. I don''t understand what happened to Ehrlich, but rod would not miss such an opportunity. He stepped forward and knocked Ehrlich unconscious with his sword. Chapter 1391 To solve the most difficult enemy temporarily, rod looks at another person in the field. Rod never thought that when he was hard to defeat the enemy in front of him and had to compromise with the enemy, it was the Lich Asha''s hand to solve the original difficult enemy for him. Having lost too much blood and being hit hard by rod, Ehrlich has fallen into a coma, but his field of the dead still works. In front of rod''s eyes, Aisha is still in human form. At this time, she is playing with the crown of the world. It seems that she wants to see something special from this treasure. Looking at Aisha in front of him, rod was alert. Until now, rod didn''t know her real attitude. As for the matters related to the campaign, Aisha said she was not interested, but in fact she was transforming a large number of necromancers with the help of the power of the king of Necromancers. Now, she has not hesitated to betray the former king of Diya, which also makes rod extremely alert to her. "What a wonderful treasure. Up to now, I can still feel the residual power in it." Lift the crown in your hand, Aisha sighed. Holding Titan''s arrow in his hand, rod''s expression was not relaxed. The surging current covered the sword body and he could attack at any time. Judging from Erich''s use of the crown of the world, the real power of this treasure is close to that of ordinary artifact. Rod guessed that perhaps it was for this treasure that Aisha chose to betray Erich. "Such a magical treasure should be held by the most distinguished person in the whole Diya." With that, isazon opened her hand and the crown flew slowly to rod. However, with her own actions, Aisha denies the speculation in rod''s heart. Holding the crown of the world back in his hand, rod was puzzled. Looking at Aisha, rod asked in a deep voice, "Why are you doing this?" "I began to believe that you are the necromancer in the prophecy." Aisha said with a smile, "especially when I heard that you used the power of artifact to deceive all the liches and transform the undead for you, it''s a great feat." The current on the sword dissipated slowly. Without feeling any hostility from Aisha, rod''s attitude improved and asked, "what do you want?" Rod believes that Aisha will not help herself for no reason. She must have her own purpose. "You won''t kill him, will you?" With that, Aisha looks at the fallen Ehrlich. There, Rowling is trying to maintain his life with magic to prevent him from dying of blood loss. Although he has great power, Ehrlich''s noumenon is still fragile. Even Asha, who has little combat ability, can use weapons to deal with it, which is directly related to the body that originally belonged to north. Seeing rod nodded, Aisha continued, "that would be the best. I need to use the power of the realm of the dead to maintain my present body. In other words, I may need to stay in your territory near the prison for a while Rod frowned and said nothing. "Rod, I''ve solved a difficult enemy for you. Don''t you agree to such a request?" Aisha pouted and asked softly. "It doesn''t make sense. If you value the power of the realm of the dead so much, why should you turn against Ehrlich? " Rod frowned deeper. Asha chuckled: "that''s because I want to control this power in my own hands. If it''s once north, I don''t mind exploring with him in Eli, but with Ehrlich, the situation is not so simple As if she had thought of something, Aisha shook her head: "in the whole Diya, I''m afraid you are the only one who is willing to deal with the revived Ehrlich. If you change to other liches, I''m afraid you are ready to welcome the return of the king of Diya." "Can''t the spring of life restore your body?" Asked rod. "It''s a pity that the spring of life can work for any creature except the Lich. No other means can really restore the human body to the Lich." Aisha sighed. Rod nodded. Special means such as energy taking secret can only make the Lich look like human beings, but can not give the Lich a more detailed perception. Only Ehrlich''s field of the dead has this unique ability. Fortunately, at this time, rod''s body did not undergo the complete endless night ritual, and was still within the scope of the spring of life, while the original spring of life in the cave was fully inhaled into the core of the legendary water element Lord. "Well... I''ll allow you to stay near the prison where Ehrlich is imprisoned. If you do anything unusual, I think you should understand the consequences." Rod reluctantly, finally agreed to Aisha''s request. "Believe me, you''re just worrying." Aisha said with a smile. "There''s no danger. Can we go back?" On one side, the purple haired girl looked around and asked. Rod nodded: "we still need to put Erich in his cell, but as you said, the battle is over." Said, rod will line of sight, looked at the side of the two liches: "I hope you are ready to call those necromancers, we are about to Eli, launched the final attack." Modo snorted, "you''d better hurry up. I''m not sure how long it will last." With that, he and nags opened the door of time and space one after another and returned to the ground, ready to lead those necromancers to make final preparations. "And you? Asha When the two liches left, rod turned and asked Asha, "do you want to join the battle of the necromancer and gain more power?" "You''d better talk to those liches about your words." Aisha rolled her eyes. "I''m not interested in this. I just want to enjoy every day of having a human body." "Well..." rod, who knew Aisha''s attitude, was not surprised by her refusal, but he still had some doubts in his heart, "then why do you want to transform the corpse witch? Are all the undead creatures that you collected before are all corpses that are transformed by artifact power? " "I didn''t transform them." Aisha had no choice but to say, "those are all transformed by North, but his mental imprint is insufficient, so it''s under my control. Can''t I even use these undead creatures? " Rod was indifferent and said nothing more. The dark green portal slowly opens. With rod''s signal, several people in the field, together with Erich, who was raised by the undead, enter it. Soon, the cave in the deep underground falls into darkness and silence again. Chapter 1392 A quiet city. In the station, hakasi Road, which is dealing with official business, suddenly feels an unusual breath. It is strong and full of aggression. Only the enemy can emit such a breath. Walking out of the barracks, hakasi road sees the abnormal figure. It''s Jennie in green and white. The guards nearby are fighting against the uninvited witch with swords. "Jennie, what are you doing here?" Perceiving the hostility of Jennie, hakasilu asked. She didn''t think anything good would happen if Jennie suddenly appeared here. "I''m looking for an elf. He''s hiding here." Jennie said slowly, and her voice was heard all over the camp. "Lord Fiat, where are you? Come out and see me now." Her words are firm and full of heroic will, which can not be refuted by any other creature. Jennie''s voice resounded throughout the camp, but hakasilu raised his eyebrows: "Guardian Jennie, the matter about the dwarf has already ended, and even the guardian Memphis who is responsible for this matter has no longer been investigated. What are you doing? Is it against the orders of the upper Council of Eli? " "You don''t have to involve the upper Council. We all know what happened to the dwarf." Even if he''s dead, the truth that belongs to him won''t be known by any creature, but it won''t end like this. Someone will get justice for him Hakasilu''s face changed: "if you really want to get justice for him, you should go to those necromancers instead of wasting time here. I''ve received news that necromancers are gathering forces and will launch a general attack soon. Now is not the time to say that. " Jennie shook her head: "I know all you said, so I have to solve this matter before the necromancer arrives." With that, Jennie looked to the corner of the camp. There, a dodgy elf, was looking warily at Jennie''s position. "I found you, Lord Fiat." Jennie sank. Aware of Jennie''s intention, hakasilu takes out his weapon and stands in front of the witch. However, Jennie didn''t want to pay any attention to the genie in front of her. Her body was blurry for a while, and then she appeared beside Fiat. "Lord Fiat." Jennie raised her hand and said in a low voice, "I will judge you on behalf of the innocent dwarves and moyas." "You''re crazy..." the elf who was called Fiat kept twitching his eyelids and said in a trembling voice, "you don''t have the right to do this." "I really don''t have the right to do that." Jennie frowned. "But you don''t have the right to kill those innocent dwarfs either." "It''s not the same thing at all!" Fiat angrily spread out his hands and retorted: "those dwarfs died in glory to fight against the necromancer. They all died in glory for this battle, but some things are destined not to be known by other creatures. And now you kill me just to vent your anger. " The elves in the camp also arrived around Jennie, but they were blocked by a dark green barrier, unable to touch the creatures. "I don''t see glory in dwarves." Jennie''s face sank completely, and she said in a cold voice, "I only saw their pain, and their despair." "No... you can''t just kill me. I have the fourth seat of the jungle Guardian on me. Guardian Jennie, what''s your seat?" Fiat raised his eyebrows and said excitedly. In his hand, he was holding a small dark blade, which belonged to iver''s keepsake. "Or do you think the justice in your heart is higher than the rules of the jungle guardian?" "It never occurred to me to judge you by the name of the guardian of the jungle, or by the name of justice." Jennie said slowly, the chill of ice blue gathering from her hands. "No, Janie the guardian, stop your action." Blocked by the dark green barrier, hakasi road wields his sword and constantly cuts on the barrier, but he can''t destroy it. "I will judge you in the name of a hero... And a father." Fiat was stunned. Before he knew the meaning of Jennie''s words, the chill spread along his body. The blood in his body solidified instantly, and the whole person turned into a vivid ice sculpture, with a look of panic still on his face. Without Jennie''s mana support, the powerful shield around him is destroyed by the sword blade. Immediately, khakasilu rushes to the ice sculpture transformed from Fiat and reaches for his breath. The touch from his hands made him feel deeply. The place he touched was smooth and cold. He could not feel the breath of life. Fiat, which had been transformed into ice sculpture, had lost his life. Seeing this, the Elven guards around show their indignation and point the blade at Jennie. They will fight against the human witch in front of them with a command. "... stop it." Even in the heart of extreme anger, haqqasilu still ordered. At her command, the elf guard put down the blade slightly, but there was no change in his attitude towards Jennie. "How dare you do that!" Hakasilu stares at Jennie and says word by word. Now, it''s no longer about how to deal with Fiat. It''s about more serious issues, that is, Jennie''s ultra vires, and the offense to the guardian of the higher seats. "Where''s Eve the guardian? I''ll explain to him myself. " Jennie''s face didn''t change, she replied calmly. "How dare I trouble you? Lord iver is preparing for the awakening ceremony of the wise Yuk in the Elven King City. I will report it to him completely. You can stay here and wait for the notice of the upper Council. " With that, hakasilu gave a wink, and the two Elven guards quickly came up to Jennie. "Janie the guardian, you are not welcome here. Please leave quickly. By the way, this may be the last time I call you that, because in a short time, you will no longer be a member of the jungle guardian. " Jennie''s eyes closed slightly, listening to the words of hakasilu. She didn''t open her eyes until her words were finished. "If you make a mistake, you have to make it up, don''t you? My only regret is that I didn''t deal with it earlier. " With that, Jennie ignores the cold hum of hakasi road and turns to leave the camp. Chapter 1393 After leaving the camp, Jennie took the time to meet Memphis in the Lord''s mansion, told her about it in advance, as a member of the upper Council, and then returned to the rescue center with a large number of white tents. "Lord Jennie, you are back at last." In the largest white camp, seeing that Jennie returned safely, Sophie said anxiously. Feeling that the momentum of Jennie was very different from that before she left, Sophie was also worried. From the point of view of the fierce heroic will when Jenny left, Sophie was really worried that she would make some irrational actions. Now seeing her safe return, Sophie was also relieved. "I''m fine. Don''t worry about me." Aware of Sophie''s worry, Jennie comforted. At this time, her eyes could not help but glimpse the bright red color on the ground of the camp. The dwarves who had died here had disappeared. "Has Fred been taken? Take me to see him Jennie sighed and asked Sophie. "Yes... Lord Jennie." Sophie replied with a low look. With that, under the guidance of Sophie, they shuttled through the white camp and finally came to an open space. Thick black smoke is rising from the center of the open space. Several apprentices wearing gloves and veils are constantly busy here. "Lord Jennie." Seeing the arrival of Jennie and Sophie, the apprentices put down what they were doing and asked respectfully. Careful observation shows that the white veil on the apprentices'' faces has long been smoked to a dark yellow, and the gloves are full of black marks. "I''m just coming to have a look. You keep doing your own business." Jennie said slowly. With Jennie''s approval, the apprentices resumed their work. Two apprentices, carrying a stretcher, came to a deep pit that was emitting black smoke. On the stretcher lay Fred, whom Jennie was looking for. "Lord Jennie, everything is normal here. There is no sign of the necromancer. Don''t worry about it." A five step elf, dressed in the same way as those apprentices, came to Jennie and reported to her. "I see, Aryan. What''s going on here?" Jennie asked the elf, but her eyes were always focused on Fred''s body. "Recently, the number of corpses has decreased significantly. I can still remember the scene when the riot happened. Even the most senior apprentice would despair when he saw the bodies that needed to be burned at that time. " Aryen reported respectfully, frowning and sighing deeply: "there have been two accidents. Apprentice Zell accidentally fell into the pit, and when he was rescued, he had no breath. "Apprentice Muk saw the body of his relative. He collapsed and was being treated in the emergency tent." "Sometimes I question what I''ve done." Aryen frowned and looked miserable. "Burning the bodies of those creatures is a kind of blasphemy to their souls. They should have been deeply buried in the land, but they suffered after death." Jennie patted aryen on the shoulder and said, "you didn''t do anything wrong. On the contrary, everything you did was great. The purpose of burning the corpses of those creatures is to prevent them from being disturbed by the necromancer after they die. With your help, they can really sleep. " Aryen lowered his head: "Lord Jennie, I understand everything you said, but I still can''t forgive myself... I can''t forget their final appearance. They look at me as if they want to tell me that their souls will never be at peace..." Jennie shook her head. "I''ll arrange psychological counseling for you. It happens that one of my apprentices is very good at this kind of treatment." With that, Jennie took a look in the direction of Sophie. At this time, the original flame in the pit gradually subsided. One apprentice put the ashes in the pit into the space ring, while the body of the dwarf Fred was lifted by the other two apprentices and carefully placed at the bottom of the pit. "Lord Jennie, I''ll go first." Aryen asked. "Go ahead." After getting Jennie''s approval, Aryan came to the edge of the pit, and the rich Magic Elements emerged from his body, and then gathered to Fred at the bottom of the pit. There was no solemn funeral, no mourning, even no mourning. Under Jennie''s gaze, the flame spread on the dwarf''s body. She closed her eyes, observed a moment of silence, and turned away. A familiar sob came from one side. As Jennie walked along, she saw her apprentice, Sophie, looking at Fred in the fire, sobbing. Jennie immediately stepped forward and turned Sophie''s figure so that she did not have to look at the flames behind her. Looking directly at Sophie in front of her, Jennie comforted, "this is over. You don''t have to worry about it any more. Forget it? Heroes don''t stop at one thing. It''s time to move forward. " Seeing that the consolation didn''t work as well as it should, Jennie continued to exhort, "think about what makes you happy? We''re going to see the wise man Yuk. He''s the patron saint of all the elves. He''s a towering tree older than all the Necromancers. I believe you''ve never seen him. Don''t you feel excited? " Sophie asked in a tearful voice, "is there no intolerance in your heart, Lord Jennie? Or can heroes ignore everything... And not be touched by anything? " Jennie sighed and patiently replied, "I do feel a little impatient... But everything about this matter has now been settled, everything is over, and even Fiat, which destroyed the village of moyas, has been put on trial. No matter how much I can''t bear it, I can''t make the dwarf reborn, can I? It''s time to put it all down and move on. " Jennie''s words are firm and contain the will that Sophie can''t understand. After hearing Fiat get the justice he deserved, Sophie nodded and sobbed. "The only thing left is the source of all this, the artifact holder, the evil necromancer. I promise you that I will make him pay for it. " Under the guidance of Jennie, Sophie slowly recovers her emotions and goes away step by step towards the road she came from. However, every few steps in the process, she looks back at the pit where the black smoke rises. "Don''t look back." Jennie was helpless, but she said with a smile, "if you look back, you will become a stone." Finally, with Jennie''s constant enlightenment, Sophie smiles for a long time. Her original sadness and intolerance are much better now. Chapter 1394 In the dark and dark underground, the strong golden light illuminates every inch of the corner, bringing a new look to the creatures imprisoned around. Rod and his party are escorting the captured Ehrlich to the deepest part of the outer dungeon. "I can''t believe... You did it. He was once the king of Diya, the oldest Lich in the world, and he was brought back by you When rod and his party returned to the city and came to the outskirts of the dungeon, they found that maxika had been waiting here for a long time. Seeing that Marcia seemed to have something to say, rod asked her to join the team and escort Erich to the depth of the dungeon. "I didn''t do anything." In the face of maxika''s congratulations, rod explained helplessly. Under the influence of the field of the dead, maxika also regained her human form. She looked like an old woman who was a little bloated after she was old. Rod could not feel any death energy from her. Even the Amethyst inlaid in her skull had disappeared. "No... you are too modest to capture the most powerful Lich. I believe you must have thought of many means." Continued maxika. "I remember you suggested that I kill him and put him in a dungeon. Is there any hidden danger?" Rod asked in a deep voice. "Capturing him is undoubtedly the best choice, at least until now, I don''t see any hidden danger." "To tell you the truth, I didn''t expect at first that you could capture the Lich alive, so I strongly recommend that you kill him." Rod nodded to get the information. When talking to maxika, rod noticed that behind the team, enota and Rowling, who were fully restored to human form, were talking in a low voice and laughing from time to time. Only when the crisis is completely relieved can they fully appreciate the effect of the dead and feel the perfect human body restored. Looking back on what Ehrlich said at the end, rod could not help looking at enota more. It is reasonable to say that enota is not a real undead. It just borrows the shape of the undead and should not be affected by the field of the dead. Unexpectedly, such a change happened, which surprised Ehrlich. Without seeing anything unusual from enota, rod scratched his head, still puzzled. At this moment, a burst of words came from rod''s ear. "You don''t have a good defense here. I''m afraid you can easily escape from the prison when Erich recovers a little." It was Elsa, who also came with her, who said these words. It was with her help that rod successfully captured Erich. "This is just the outside of the dungeon. You haven''t seen the inside yet." Rod said in a deep voice, "in the deepest part of the dungeon, which is covered by the ceremony of forbidding demons, no creature can cast magic. I believe Ehrlich will be satisfied." "The ceremony of forbidding demons? It''s not a ceremony that can be arranged casually. I remember that only the mages of blakada can master this unique ceremony. You should be careful. If the ceremony fails and Ehrlich escapes, we will not have a good end. " Asha came to rod and whispered. "There won''t be any problem with the ceremony. I believe in the person who arranged it." Then rod looked back at Rowling in the rear. The ceremony that enveloped the dungeon was arranged by Rowling. "That would be the best. Ehrlich has the oldest secrets and secrets about the whole Diya. Many liches have noticed his recovery. You''d better strengthen the defense here. " Asha continued. Rod nodded and said nothing. Compared with killing Ehrlich directly, it would be countless times more troublesome to imprison him, and we should always be on guard against possible accidents. Rod turned back and looked at Erich, who was still in a coma. He looked no different from North except that his hair grew longer. After going on for a long distance, rod took Erich, who was limited by shackles and shackles, to the deepest cell. Put Ehrlich on the straw mat in the deep of the cell, strong touch, also make the Lich wake up. "Aisha..." as soon as he woke up, Ehrlich immediately looked around. Even though his body was limited by shackles and no magic could be released, he was still calm and looked at everything around him coldly, "you traitor." "Shh." "But at least, I didn''t betray myself," Aisha whispered, putting up a finger in front of her mouth Ehrlich snorted coldly, and then looked at the center of the line behind him. Rod, dressed in black, was also looking at him. At this moment, Ehrlich seems to find something, some surprised eyes, looked at Lucia behind rod. "There''s something familiar about you." Said Erich, with a frown and some doubt. "What do you mean?" Rod asked, noticing the abnormality in Erich. However, Erich just gave a cold snort, ignoring rod''s words. "I''ve come to convey his meaning to you." Said maxika voluntarily, as her forehead began to glow purple. The intense purple light bloomed from maxika''s forehead, and her skin slowly deformed. Even the effect of the field of the dead could not stop the purple light from changing maxika. Soon, at the top of maxika''s head, the purple crystal appeared again. "I knew that the crystal of revelation was in you." Said Erich in a deep voice. Following Ehrlich''s eyes, rod also noticed the Amethyst on the top of maxika''s head. Every time the prophet made a revelation, the Amethyst would shine. Seeing that Ehrlich was obviously hiding something, rod threatened: "it seems that you are not aware of your situation. Do you want to be imprisoned here peacefully, or do you want to go through several rounds of torture every day and stimulate the wound with magic? Once the king of Diya, make your choice. " After a long silence, Erich said in a deep voice, "remember the crown of the world?" Rod nodded and frowned, wondering why Erich had mentioned the treasure. As early as after returning to Sao City, rod gave the crown of the world to the members of the potion guild in the city, asking them to think of ways to improve the efficacy of the spring of life, so as not to waste these precious things. "The revelation crystal on her head is one of the gems originally inlaid in the crown of the world." Erich sank. With Ehrlich''s words, bursts of exclamation, from Rowling and enota''s mouth, as they have seen the world''s top power, they can naturally understand what this means. After hearing such shocking news from Ehrlich, rod didn''t believe it for the first time. "No way. The purple crystal on her head is obviously bigger than the hole in the crown. It can''t be inlaid on it anyway. Maybe it''s just a gem with the same effect, just like a space gem. " Rod retorted, showing a few green space gems in his hand and gesturing to Erich. Erich shook his head: "revelation crystal is not the kind of goods in your hands. There is only one such crystal in the whole world. I had a war with the subsidiary countries of elasia before I got revelation crystal." With that, Ehrlich stood up, and the cuffs under his body made a clear sound: "I have collected all the precious stones in the world, and then I made the crown of the world that belongs to me. Jasper, emerald, aquamarine, amethyst, these gemstones, I can''t admit wrong Listening to Ehrlich''s words, rod was puzzled for a moment, and looked at maxika beside him. "Is that true? And what is the effect of revelation crystal? " Rod asked voluntarily. Before that, rod had asked similar questions to maxika, but they didn''t get a clear answer. Until Erich appeared and pointed out the origin of the Amethyst on maxika''s head, maxika had to answer this question. "It helps me to better predict the future." Said Marcia slowly, looking at rod. "The effect of revelation crystal is much more than that." Ehrlich retorted, "it can give users the ability to enlighten, even an ordinary person can have the power to see the future." "I remember you seem to have the power of revelation, too." Looking at Ehrlich, rod raised his eyebrows and said. "... yes." Ehrlich sighed, "revelation crystal will change the user imperceptibly. Even without the power of crystal, the user can have the ability of revelation." After listening to Ehrlich''s words, rod looked at the top of maxika''s head. He didn''t expect that there was such a powerful force in the purple crystal. "No wonder... You are bewitched by her and want to deal with me. We didn''t have to, rod. She''s afraid, afraid that I''ll find her and take back the crystal of Revelation on her head. " Erich looked at maxika angrily. "I see your ending." Being glared at by Ehrlich, there was no fear in her heart. "You will be imprisoned here until you die." Rod looked at everything in the field with his own thoughts in his heart. After a long time, he waved his hand and said, "Erich, you have occupied the body of one of my men. He has some special features, so you are safe for the time being. Just stay in the dungeon." After getting the information he wanted from the prophet to ensure that Ehrlich would not flee, rod turned around and was ready to lead others away from here. "I may be safe, but you are not." Erich''s words stopped rod from leaving. From his tone of voice, it seems that this is not a threat, but a warning. "You are taken advantage of by her. She has provoked an insurmountable existence. You need to rely on your own strength. She will involve you in the disaster, and you will pay for it." Hearing what Ehrlich said, maxika''s face suddenly turned to one side and yelled in her hoarse voice, "you''re talking nonsense. You''ve made it up out of thin air. It''s not a message of revelation at all. Don''t believe his words, rod." Rod frowned, looked at maxika, and then motioned to Ehrlich to continue. "I can see... There is only one way to solve the disaster. Bring me the revelation crystal and the crown of the world, and I will show you." Chapter 1395 After leaving from the dungeon, Aisha took the initiative to find a quiet room outside the dungeon to stay, while rod still recalled Erich''s words in his mind. As for the news that Ehrlich said, rod can''t believe it, but he can''t believe it all. He must make his own judgment from it. Back in the evocation tower, after leaving the realm of the dead, rod''s body returned to its original shape. "Is there anything you want to explain about what Ehrlich said?" Looking at the Amethyst on maxika''s head, rod asked in a deep voice. It seemed that she had not realized that she had recovered her skeleton. After a dry cough, she said, "you can believe me. I don''t mean to hurt you." "But I heard that you would involve me in a disaster." "When he comes back from the lake of fire burning with sulfur, no creature can escape this disaster. The only difference is sooner or later." "What''s more..." maxika shrugged, "I can feel that even without me, you will take the initiative to intervene in this disaster. The dagger you got before is the best proof." Seeing that maxika mentioned the dagger, rod also thought of the "blood praise" that helped him out of trouble. The Dagger''s surface glowed with scarlet light, which belonged to the devil''s power. "What about the revelation crystal? All your predictive power comes from the power of this Amethyst. Without this Amethyst, you are just an ordinary skeleton, right Rod continued. On one side, Rowling pulled larod''s broad cloak behind him and advised, "brother, you should not believe the words of the Lich. You should keep faith in the prophet." "I know, so I let the prophet explain himself." Rod calmly replied, "some things, it''s better to find out in the beginning." Under rod''s gaze, she said slowly, "with the help of the power of revelation crystal, I can see the answer to the question directly. Even if I lose this crystal, I can predict the future through divination, but it''s not so intuitive. " Then she sighed deeply: "unfortunately, the treasure I used to use for divination has long been lost, and I don''t know where I have been. Now I can only rely on the power of revelation crystal." Rod nodded and asked, "I want to repair the crown of the world that Ehrlich said. Where can I find the right gem? Give me some inspiration, prophet There are 11 gems inlaid on the crown of the world. Now there is only one space in front of it. If you find the right gemstone, it will show its original effect. When rod first got the crown, one of the two incomplete vacancies was inlaid with revelation crystal. According to Ehrlich, as long as the revelation crystal and the crown of the world are given to him, he can make this treasure show its real power. But rod certainly will not do so. Instead, he tries to ask the prophet where to find the last gem. "Deep down in the earth, where another civilization is, there''s the answer you want." The Amethyst on maxika''s head flashed and said slowly. "Another civilization..." rod realized that what maxika was referring to was obviously the underground world of magicians. He didn''t expect the last gem, so he needed to find it in the world of magicians. The underground world is wider than the ground. Even if he gets such news from the prophet, rod doesn''t intend to change his plan. Maybe he can only wait until the next expansion film, when the magician returns to the ground, rod will have a chance to go underground. "One last question." Rod asked in a deep voice. "Erich said you''ve got a powerful presence that you can''t deal with. How did you do it? You can''t do that on your own level. " "That''s a long story." Maixijia sighed, "a long time ago, the demons of hell came to me to make a crucial prediction, but I didn''t satisfy them. From then on, I was hated by those demons. That''s why I came to you. I need your strength to get through this disaster." After hearing what maxika said, rod nodded. He knew a lot about her. "The transmission tablet has been established. If there is nothing else, I will go to the water level first." Rod nodded suspiciously and agreed to the prophet''s request. After getting rod''s signal, the prophet stopped and went to a quiet room in the middle of the evocation tower. He walked into a transmission tablet, and his body disappeared into the bright yellow void. Perceiving that the end point of the transmission tablet is the water element plane, rod took the initiative to ask Rowling beside him: "I can feel that this is not a one-way transmission tablet, is it made by you?" Before that, rod had not heard about the transmission monument. It should have appeared not long ago. "Yes, this is a two-way transmission tablet. In the water element plane, there is an abandoned transmission tablet, so I used it." Said, Rowling embarrassed smile, although out of the realm of the dead, but her appearance did not change much. "I wanted to surprise my brother, so I didn''t say it in advance." "How did you do that?" rod asked? You don''t even know how to create a two-way stele that spans two planes In rod''s impression, it is extremely difficult to make two-way steles across the plane. Even in the golden age of brakata, only a few legendary mages could make them. Rowling, who did not master the gate of different dimensions, should not be able to do so. On one side, enota, in the form of a skeleton, gently pushed rod: "I taught Rowling the gate of the different dimensions, can''t I?" "It''s not impossible, it''s just..." rod glanced at enota by accident. "Forget it, when I didn''t say it." The appearance of the two-way stele means that it is much more convenient to communicate with the water element plane, and there is no need to spend extra mana to cast the gate of different dimensions. Rod is naturally happy. Due to the various matters involved in the water element plane, rod did not spread the story, and only a few people knew about the two-way stele in the quiet room. If not mentioned by the prophet, even rod himself did not know. While several people are talking, the door of the quiet room is slowly opened, and Elon''s figure appears outside the quiet room. "Lord rod, the potion guild has stimulated the effect of the spring of life. It''s waiting for you." Said Elon respectfully. "Great." Rod said in a deep voice, "take me to the potion guild." Chapter 1396 Under the guidance of Elon, rod and his party are going to the potion guild in the city. Along the way, Rowling kept reporting to rod about the potion guild. "Brother, you may not know that the number of potions provided by the potion guild is getting less and less during this period of time! In the past, the number of magic potions they provided was barely equal to that of the magic potion factory, but now it has been far exceeded by the magic potion factory. " "I once reminded Mandy to hand in more psychic potions every time, but he didn''t listen at all. On the contrary, some of my subordinates said that the mages of the potion guild were going to do other research with the gold coins we provided." Listen to Rowling constantly say, rod has been tense mood can also relax down, I do not know is the role of blood perception, or simply hear Rowling''s voice. Rod knows that Mandy in Rowling''s mouth is the current president of the potion guild. In order to avoid the civil strife in blakada, Mandy was introduced to Sao city by Elon, and won the support of rod. Mandy became the president of the potion guild in the city, and attracted many orthodox mages, which made the development of the potion guild improve greatly. "Do you know about it?" Rod inquires to Elon. "I do know some..." as Mandy''s introducer, Elon still keeps his trust in him, "but I believe Mandy must have his reasons. The gold coins provided to the potion guild are also used in the research of potions." "Potion? Why do you care so much about potions? I hate liquids with strange smell. " Enota reached out and fanned in front of him, his words full of disgust for the potion. "Vita''s ceremony is ready. When you make a decision, bring her to me." Looking at Elon, Rowling said. "... I''ll come to you when I''ve dealt with all this." Elon replied in a low voice. There was a strong will in his words. Even rod couldn''t help looking at him more. This level of will is very close to that of a hero. Listen to the conversation between Elon and Rowling, rod didn''t say much. In this way, without a word of chat, rod and his party came to the location of the potion guild. Soon, in a relatively wide quiet room, Rodney saw Mandy''s figure at a glance. Mandy''s hair is thinner than it used to be, and her face has become a little sallow with a long period of darkness. In the center of the quiet room, the ground is sunken to a flat pool, which has been filled with crystal clear liquid. Rowling seemed to feel something and sniffed around. The strong fragrance entered Rowling''s breath and made her feel intoxicated. Looking at the pool of green liquid, Rowling could not help sighing: "originally, this is the real appearance of the spring of life." After losing the cover of the dead, the spring of life shows its true appearance, which contains the breath of vitality and recovery, as well as various auspicious scenes. Seeing the arrival of rod, Mandy rushed forward and handed a treasure to rod. At the same time, Mandy said, "Lord rod, according to your request, I have used special materials to strengthen the effect of the spring of life. You can check it." He took over the crown of the world, which Mandy used to take out the spring of life. After checking it carefully, rod put it away and asked directly: "I''ve heard that recently, the amount of magic medicine provided by the magic medicine guild has been greatly reduced, far less than the output of the magic medicine factory. What''s the matter?" Feeling the chill on rod, Mandy was in a panic and quickly replied, "Lord, I don''t know. The arrival of the war has made the members of the potion guild pass away. It''s impossible to maintain the original situation." "In the past, the potion guild could attract some mages from blakada by your name, but now it''s impossible." With that, Mandy shook his head: "even the mage who wants to join the potion guild, I''m afraid he was killed by other necromancers on his way to Sao city." Mandy sighed: "I can only impart the knowledge of potions to the Necromancers in the city, and those necromancers are not willing to study potions at all. They just want to create more necromancers, and I can''t change all this." It seemed that he had thought of something, and Mandy showed a complicated look: "every bottle of potion that the potion shop will give you is made by the potion scholars themselves, and the completion rate is generally high, unlike the potion factory... There is no potion scholar there. Even a wizard apprentice can make a lot of potions according to the prescribed steps..." "I see." After listening to Mandy''s story, rod made his own decision, "in the future, the staff of the potion guild don''t need to refine and control the spirit of the potion, just need to carry out the research and development of the potion." After hearing rod''s words, Rowling seemed to understand something, and Mandy said in a panic: "Lord, please forgive the slack of the potion guild. I promise I will give you a satisfactory amount of potions. Please believe in the potion guild!" "I don''t mean to blame you. I just want you to go back to your field." Rod said in a deep voice, "facts have proved that the potions refined by the potions scholars are far inferior to Vita''s Potion factory in terms of efficiency and cost." "In that case, you''d better study the magic medicine. After all, apprentices in the potion factory alone can''t do things like strengthening the fountain of life. " With that, rod took a look at the green spring in the field. With the improvement of strength, rod still needs to control a lot of psychic potions, but it is no longer the original shortage, more just a numerical improvement. In this case, rod simply asked the members of the potion guild to stop refining potions and concentrate on the research of potions. The outbreak of civil strife has led to the loss of a large number of talented scholars in the mage kingdom of blakhada. The potion guild in Sao city has taken advantage of this opportunity to attract a large number of potion scholars. If it can be used reasonably, it can also become a great power. "Praise your generosity, great lord Rhode." Mandy lowered her head and expressed her gratitude to rod. "I''ll step down first." After looking at the others, Mandy left the quiet room wisely, leaving the space and the most important spring of life to rod and his party. Chapter 1397 With Mandy''s departure, Elon also finds an excuse to leave. In the quiet room, only rod and his party are left. At this time, rod couldn''t help but put his eyes on Rowling. With the help of the spring of life, Rowling, who has not yet experienced the complete and endless night ritual, can recover her original body. She is no more worried about the invasion of death energy. One side, Rowling did not think so, she looked at rod''s eyes with a few silk of joy, "great, with these springs of life, my brother will be able to restore his body." Compared with herself, Rowling is more concerned about rod beside her. With that, Rowling came to the edge of the pool, stood side by side with rod, looked down at the unreal reflection in the water, and slowly asked, "brother... Are you still complaining about me?" "I''ve never complained about you." Rod looked at her suspiciously, remembering that he had answered Rowling''s question¡° To be honest, I prefer the skeleton to the flesh. No pain, no fatigue, strength will always remain in the best state, such a body, is how perfect existence "Some magicians have been pursuing such a body all their lives, but skeletons do it easily. You don''t have to blame yourself. I can''t blame you for this. On the contrary, I''m very grateful to you." In rod''s eye socket, the dark green flame kept flashing. "If you look at enota, she must have felt the unique advantages of this body, and that''s what she looks like." When rod mentioned himself, enota tilted his head and touched his head in doubt. "I''m not talking about it." Rowling sighed that she had known rod''s attitude towards the body for a long time. "I mean in the previous battle, I interfered with my brother''s fight with the enemy by casting a spell." Rod understood what she meant. In the previous battle with Ehrlich, rod seized the opportunity to deliver a fatal blow to the lich, but was blocked by Rowling''s magic, which led to the following abnormality. Seeing Rowling looking at the pool below, with deep uneasiness in her eyes and pale face without a trace of blood, rod felt the worry in her heart. "It''s over. There''s no point in discussing it again, is there?" Rod tried to comfort Rowling, so he slowed down and reached over Rowling''s head. "I''m more concerned about what you''ve done than that. I didn''t expect that you could build a two-way tablet connecting the water level. It''s really helpful. You did a good job After being praised, Rowling''s face showed a long lost smile: "when I got to the water element level, I found that the environment there was very good, very suitable for the development of Sao City, but the light was too bad, I could hardly see anything clearly." This time there was some doubt, instead, it was rod. In rod''s impression, there is no night on the water level, and the sky is always bright. Except for rainy days, there should be no problem of light. Compared with this, rod is more concerned about Rowling''s state at this time. The bright smile on her face can not make up for the incomplete traces on one side of her face. The erosion of death energy has brought great changes to her. Seeing that rod didn''t have any words, Rowling looked at herself like this. Rowling turned her body, faced rod with her perfect face, pulled his black robe, and asked softly, "what''s the matter..." "I wonder why you appear in human form in the realm of the dead." Rod looked at her, then lowered his head slightly. "The erosion of death energy has changed you. I can feel that you don''t like such a body. You just force yourself to accept it." "The spring of life can repair all injuries, and even make up for the defects in your blood, which is enough to restore your body." Looking at Rowling, rod said slowly, "you should recover first." Rowling nodded with a smile. After squatting down, she took a palm of the green water and covered her face. The cold liquid flowed along her skirt. Even rod''s robe was wet. After a long time, even the ripples on the surface of the pool had completely recovered. Rowling put down her hands, looked at rod, and asked in a flustered way, "have I done it?" It is clear that Rowling does not dare to confirm what she can confirm by herself. Instead, she gives rod the power to answer this question. "Well, you look good." Rod stepped forward, looked at Rowling and said that Rowling now has returned to the appearance in rod''s memory, and there is no longer any trace of death energy erosion on his face. Seeing what rod said, Rowling felt the touch of her original skin with her hands on both sides of her cheek. Seeing that Rowling recovered smoothly, rod felt heartfelt joy, and when he looked forward to the pool, his heart became heavy again. "Every time you cast a Titan''s arrow, this special blood will transform your body. In the end, the blood will activate, the ancient Titan giant consciousness will wake up in your body, and you will lose everything you have." "Your body now will not be affected by your blood. Once you become a real human, the situation will not be certain." Just as rod was looking at the fountain of life, for some reason, the words of the black dragon sinor sounded in his ear, telling him some of the most tragic ending. Rod''s understanding of Titans is limited to the knowledge recorded in ancient books, while black dragon''s understanding of Titans is based on their blood, so they know more secret information. With the help of the spring of life to recover his body, rod will face these abnormalities. The blood of Titan will affect the flesh and blood. But rod can''t give up the arrow of Titan, leaving him few choices. "Brother... When will you recover?" When she got up, Rowling came up to rod and asked. "Now." Rod said slowly, without hesitation. Since it has been Rowling''s idea, or even a wish, to recover herself, rod will try his best to satisfy her. As for the words of the black dragon sinor, rod can''t manage so much. According to the hostile relationship between the Titan giant and the black dragon, it''s normal for the black dragon to say some words that smear the Titan giant. The actual situation may not be like that at all. After making a decision in his heart, rod no longer hesitated and walked towards the front. Soon, his whole body disappeared into the green spring of the elves. Chapter 1398 With rod''s whole body submerged by the green pool water, there will be bubbles on the surface of the pool water at the beginning, but it doesn''t last long. In the end, the pool is so level that there is not even a ripple, and the field is even more silent. "And rod? Is he OK? I don''t feel him. " Looking at the crystal liquid with a puzzled face, enota asked Rowling. The strong breath of the spring of life can cover anything else. Even at this time, enota can''t feel the internal situation through the spring of life. "I can feel that his breath is very stable." With her eyes closed, Rowling focused on her sense of kinship and noticed rod''s every move below. "In this state, he will be able to completely recover his body soon... No good!" Before her voice fell, Rowling opened her eyes, which contained bursts of urgency. At the same time, a lot of bubbles turn up on the whole pool surface like boiling, and the green spring of life becomes turbid. An inexplicable force almost dyes the whole pool black. "What happened? How''s rod? " Noticing the various visions around him, enota was anxious and asked Rowling. "His consciousness is very confused... I don''t know what happened!" Rowling said in a hasty tone that she wanted to go directly into the spring of life below to rescue rod, but she was stopped by inotara. In this short moment, the whole pool surface has become dark, can''t see anything clearly. "No..." Looking at this scene, Rowling seems to think of something. "Remember what the Lich said? The fountain of life is extremely fragile. Once exposed to strong energy of death, it will be polluted immediately. " "What about that?" Enota let out a burst of exclamation, "I''ll try the magic of water control to see if I can help rod." "No more." Just when they were worried about this, rod''s voice suddenly rang out in their ears. They looked at the place where the sound came from, and saw that under the action of an inexplicable force, the dark water separated from the left and right sides, rising as high as gravity, while rod''s figure was slowly coming out of the middle of the pool. Looking at rod coming out of the pool, Rowling was stunned. She felt a burst of joy in her heart and a smile on her face. At this time, rod has restored his former human form. His robes are propped up by flesh and blood. What exists in his eye socket is no longer a miserable green flame, but an eye that can see everything. "How do you feel now? Is there anything uncomfortable? " Rowling hurried to rod and asked. "I''m feeling good now, I can say, I''ve never felt better." Rod said in a deep voice, his brows locked, and a majestic momentum spread over him. More than the recovery of the body, rod is more concerned about the hints from the system log. Rod noticed the changes in the system log before it was fully recovered. Taking this opportunity, rod was able to check it. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Affected by the special object [life spring], your body shape changes." "You lose your resistance to all abnormal conditions." "You gain perception." "For a long time, your body will be affected by the use of Titan''s arrow, and you will gain the blood of Titan." "With the help of the spring of life, you activate the power of Titan''s blood, and you gain the power of thunder and the body of Titan." "[thunder power]: titans are the masters of thunder. They are born with the power to control thunder, which makes them as irritable as thunder. Meditation effect is weakened, restoring - 2 mana per hour, Titan''s arrow spell level + 1, air magic level + 3 (up to legend level) "[body of Titan]: Titan is the largest creature on land, with a huge and strong body. All attributes + 4, all damage reduced by 50%. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± "The number of [life springs] is not enough to complete the blood awakening, the effect of [thunder power] remains, and the awakening of [body of Titan] fails." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Looking at all the hints in the system log, rod can feel that an unprecedented force is emerging from his body, which belongs to the blood of Titan. The words of the black dragon are deceptive. There is no consciousness recovery of the Titan. Only the blood of the Titan flows in rod''s body. Rod could feel the power in this blood. Similar to the blood of such powerful creatures, both the long dead Titans and those dragons can greatly enhance the power of users, with various special abilities. What makes rod care most about is naturally the one about the body of Titan, which belongs to the blood of Titan. Due to the failure of the awakening of the body of Titan, rod''s noumenon has also suffered a lot. His physical attributes are only one third of the original, and his maximum health value has also been affected. It will take some time to recover. Rod noticed that according to the last prompt given by the system, the reason why Titan failed to awaken was that there were not enough springs of life, and there was no way. At the same time, rod could not help feeling a burst of joy. According to rod''s prediction, once "Titan''s body" is fully awakened, he is very likely to become a giant Titan and really have the mountain like body of a Titan. Rod doesn''t like the huge body. In front of the legendary mage, the giant Titan will be the best target. Even if the giant Titan can reduce all the damage, it can''t stand the continuous bombardment of magic. Looking back at the muddy water behind him, rod sighed. If only the human body is restored, this pool of life spring will not be consumed at all. The remaining life spring can still be used after being treated. But now, when the body is restored, the awakening of Titan''s blood has exhausted all the springs of life in the pool. It is obvious that there is no way to continue to use the remaining turbid pool water. Seeing this, rod can only accept this result except with a sigh. Looking at Rowling on one side, rod still maintains his consciousness when he recovers, so he can feel Rowling''s worry about himself when the failure of blood awakening occurs. Chapter 1399 Due to the lack of springs of life, one of the blood abilities, body of Titan, failed to awaken, but the other, the power of thunder, could be preserved. With the blessing of thunder power, rod gains the level of Qi magic + 3, and his mastery of Qi magic directly changes from expert level to legend level, which is greatly improved. What makes rod feel a little regretful is that [thunder power] can only upgrade the level of air magic to legend level. As for the God level, the power of Titan''s blood can''t touch it. No matter how ancient creatures are, the power contained in their blood can only elevate them to the level of legendary creatures. No matter what kind of ancient books, there is only one God recorded in all ages, that is, the God of the mage of blakada. The only way to acquire the corresponding special skills of God level creatures is to use the power of artifact, which can''t be achieved by other people''s blood or their own understanding. At the bottom of the system log, rod found that he had also achieved a new racing achievement. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "You''ve got the race achievement [blood power]" "[blood power]: awaken the blood power beyond the primitive race. Basic reward all attributes + 1. After wearing, all the strengthening from blood vessels will be doubled. " ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Just as rod was checking his own harvest, enota seemed to find something. He took the initiative to step forward and sniff after approaching rod. "... what are you doing?" Noting the abnormality in enota, rod asked with a twitch of his mouth. Enota, who came to rod''s side, is no longer the skeleton form used before, but the human body. Rod had seen the purple haired girl in the field of Ehrlich''s dead, so he could confirm the identity of enota at a glance. "I can feel a special breath in you. It''s the breath from the blood, not only belongs to the human blood, but belongs to the more ancient creatures... "Enota frowned slightly and said with some doubts. "Let''s not talk about that... How did you get into this shape?" Rod couldn''t help asking. Yinuota''s face was slightly red, and he looked at the empty top of his head: "I''m tired of using the form of skeleton, can''t I change it?" "So..." rod touched his newly grown hair and sighed in his heart that the secret method belonging to the dragon has given them the ability to change their shape at will. Even the real magician can''t change his shape so easily. At this time, Rowling seemed to think of something. She handed a space ring to rod and said, "brother, this is what a death knight named vera on the island gave me when I built the two-way monument. He said it''s what you need." Rod took the space ring with some doubts. After spending mana to activate it, he felt the things in it, and his face was surprised: "these are..." "What''s the matter? What''s in the space ring? " One side, to see rod''s face changed, Rowling asked. Soon, rod regained his calm and said slowly, "that death knight really surprised me. With these, I should be able to solve my problems." Listen to rod mentioned Ann''s name, Rowling and enota will look at him, eyes with a bit of worry. "I''m going to Eli to see a magician. She has the ability to help Ann return to normal. Are you going to come with me?" Asked rod. "I''ll go with you." Enota immediately made his own answer. "... I stay in Sao." Rowling sighed and said. Rod looked at Rowling suspiciously. "What''s the matter, Rowling? Don''t you care about Ann very much? " Rowling sipped her lips and shook her head. "I really care about Ann, but there are other things waiting for me to solve in Sao, especially now. I can''t just leave." "I see." Rod nodded. From Rowling''s heart, rod could feel her worry. Since Rowling has no intention of going to Eli, after a simple farewell, rod and enota return to the tower of evocation. "You haven''t told me what''s going on in your blood." On his return, enota kept asking rod this question. In this regard, rod can only explain: "it seems to be a kind of magic relationship, because I have been casting this kind of magic, it gives me this unique blood." "What kind of magic has this ability?" Enota was surprised and asked rod, "show it to me." "It''s not like you haven''t seen me casting." Rod was helpless, but he still raised his hand in front of him in accordance with enota''s words, condensing a violent lightning. With the appearance of this lightning, the magic elements around are in chaos. As a fairy dragon, enota naturally understands the power of this magic. Even rod, looking at the lightning in his hand, looked dignified. With the awakening of Titan''s blood, with the blessing of thunder, Titan''s arrow''s level has been improved again, and now it has come to lv4. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ [Titan''s arrow lv4]: Level 5 breath magic, special magic, not affected by spiritual attributes. Basic damage 480, mana cost 0. You can add mana. For every additional mana you put in, you can add 6 damage points. The cooling time is 2 minutes. It can''t be promoted in the normal way. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Compared with Titan''s arrow of LV3, the biggest difference of Titan''s arrow of lv4 is that its basic damage is doubled. The basic damage of 480 points is enough to kill most creatures with a frontal hit. Even the beemon beast with strong constitution can only bear four Titan arrows at most according to the panel damage. The only way to limit the cooldown of Titan''s arrow is not to limit rod. He has an artifact of the same name [Titan''s arrow] in his hand. He has no restrictions on the display of Titan''s arrow. As long as he waves his weapon, he will have lightning with 480 damage. If you can master the Titan''s arrow of lv4 before that, the battle between rod and Ehrlich will be much easier. Ordinary Hercules shield can be directly smashed by Titan''s arrow now. "It''s a powerful spell. Do you agree to teach it to me?" Enota opened his eyes wide, felt the power of Titan''s arrow, and asked rod. "Of course I agree, but you can''t learn it. This spell is exclusive to Titan..." Rod''s words have not finished, his eyelids suddenly twitch, in front of enota, even raised his hand, condensed a lightning. Compared with the lightning in rod''s hand, the lightning in enota''s hand is not awe inspiring, and the electric current is not strong, but it is still a real Titan''s arrow. "Why does my lightning look so weak?" Looking at the calm and small lightning in rod''s hand and the strong lightning in rod''s hand, enota asked angrily. "..." rod was stunned for a moment. He didn''t know how to answer. Maybe he should tell her that the lightning in her hand is only LV1, while the Titan''s arrow in her hand is lv4, and the damage is not a level at all. No... rod realized that this was not the time to care. "How did you do it?" How can you master this spell The girl with purple hair raised her eyebrows and looked at rod. "Didn''t you teach me that?" "..." rod didn''t know how to answer, so he had to check the system log. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "You''re trying to teach enota a fifth order spell [Titan''s arrow]." "The academic level meets the conditions, the wisdom level meets the conditions, and enota learned the fifth level magic [Titan''s arrow]." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Looking at the news of the system log, rod was silent. Fairy dragon''s accomplishments in magic are far beyond all creatures except mages. Once upon a time, in the plane of Qi element, when he learned the gate of different dimensions from enotana, rod noticed that she had a very high level of academic and wisdom. Unexpectedly, with this ability, she easily learned Titan''s arrow. "Use this spell as little as possible. It will change the blood in your body, just like I do now." Noting that enota is very interested in the magic he just learned, he can''t wait to try it, rod quickly reminds him. "Really?" Enota frowned in doubt, "but I didn''t feel any blood related changes from this spell." The words are like this, but the girl with purple hair in front of her still scattered the lightning in her hand according to rod''s reminder, "are you sure it''s this spell that has changed your blood?" "..." rod was puzzled and didn''t know how to answer. Even the information in the system log mentioned that it was the blood change brought by Titan''s arrow. What else could be the reason? Just then, rod seemed to be aware of something. There was a flash in his eyes, and he looked at the irregular blade at his waist. The arrow of Titan mentioned in the system log may not refer to the fifth level magic at all, but to this artifact. Seeing rod''s thinking, enota quietly looked at him without disturbing him. After a long time, rod sighed. He didn''t think about it any more. He looked back at enota and said, "ready to go. The magician may not be in his original position. He needs to search. Enota, turn into a dragon." However, rod''s words in exchange for enota''s angry stare. "Forget it, let''s go to the top of the tower and take the ghost dragon with us." Said rod, changing his face. Chapter 1400 It seems that Rowling thought of something after her separation from rod. The joy of rod''s recovery turned into worries. After giving orders from rod to the president of the potion guild, Rowling comes to a corner of the city and sees Leah''s figure in the room guarded by a group of witches. Looking at the emaciated Leah in the room, with only her abdomen bulging, Rowling''s face showed endless worry. Seeing Rowling coming, Leah frowned, but still got up and said, "Lord Rowling." "We''ve brought North back. He''s in the dungeon of the city now." Rowling sighed. When she heard the first half of Rowling''s sentence, Leah''s joy was soon dispelled by the message in the second half: "why do you do this to him... I''m going to see him..." Rowling quickly explained: "you can''t see him. His consciousness is occupied by an old Lich. It''s not him anymore." "Then what to do..." Leia asked absently. "There is still a part of consciousness left in his mind. As long as he is awakened, he still has a chance to break away from the control of the Lich." Rowling said slowly, "my brother told me that North has the potential to become a hero. His will is very strong. As long as he can wake up his will, he will be able to wake up." Leah asked as if she had any hope: "how can I wake up his will?" Seeing Leah look at herself like this, Rowling shakes her head and shakes: "I don''t know... There''s never an accurate answer to this kind of thing, but I think the key to wake him up should be related to you." "It''s about me?" Leah asked anxiously. Rowling nodded: "when mentioning your name, North''s will was touched, which made the Lich lose control of his body for a short time. I think his consciousness still remembers everything. If we want to wake him up, we must have your help." "In that case, why don''t you let me see him? Why don''t you let me have a try? " Leia asked painfully. "No... my brother gave an order to seal up the deep part of the dungeon. No one was allowed to contact him, even close to him." Rowling explained, "the Lich doesn''t know what other means it has. If you get close to him like this, you may be hurt by him. There''s no possibility of North waking up any more." Leah was lost for a while, then lowered her head. Rowling couldn''t bear it, but she said: "did he hand you any keepsake? I think these keepsakes should help to wake him up. " Hearing what Rowling said, Leah seems to think of something. She gets up and tries to take something out of the cupboard. Seeing this, Rowling comes forward and takes out the things in the cupboard for Leah. What Rowling held in his hand was a manuscript and several bottles of sealed potions. I don''t know how long they have been here. Maybe it''s the reason of frequent cleaning, there is no accumulation of dust on the surface of these things. Rowling quickly checked the manuscript and found that the above records were all about the refining records related to the manipulation of psychic potions, which could not be understood by outsiders without the knowledge of psychic potions. "North left in such a hurry that Lord rod took him away without saying goodbye." Leah sighed, "these are the research records I found when I checked his room. The records have not been completed. At that time, I wanted to help him put them away to see if I need them in the future. I didn''t expect such a thing to happen." Rowling doesn''t know how to comfort Leah in front of her. After pursing her mouth, she puts the manuscript and potion into the space ring, ready to send these things to the dungeon. "There''s one more thing..." Rowling was about to leave when she was suddenly stopped by Leah in the rear. "Help me ask if he has thought of his child''s name." Rowling suddenly turned back, looked at the rear of Leah, finally no longer speak, quietly left from Leah''s room. Outside the room, until she could no longer see Leah''s figure, Rowling sighed deeply. "Brother, what should I do?" Rowling''s question is doomed not to be answered. Some things, even real heroes, don''t know how to deal with. Rowling crossed the guard and went straight to the deepest part of the dungeon, standing in front of the imprisoned Erich. "It''s you?" Erich said in a deep voice, "it seems that you have recovered with the spring of life, otherwise you would not have appeared before me in this form." Under the influence of the field of the dead, Rowling''s flesh and blood no longer exists, and turns into a skeleton. "Do you recognize these?" With that, Rowling puts the manuscript and potion she got from Leah into prison. "Control spirit potion..." after reading this manuscript, Ehrlich said with disdain, "unfortunately, a real Lich will never lack control spirit and need no potion at all." Ehrlich closed his eyes, slowly pushed the potion back and said, "take them away. I don''t need them." Rowling shook her head: "this is the potion you developed, or you used to be." Erich was unmoved: "are you talking about North? It has nothing to do with me now. " Rowling frowned and said, "do you remember Leah? She is still waiting for you in the city. She asked me to ask you if you have decided your child''s name! North, wake up, don''t let the will of the Lich take away your body... " Under Rowling''s affectionate persuasion, Ehrlich was silent, and some special emotion flashed in his eyes. Rowling just thought that her persuasion had worked, but only heard a sneer from the blonde man: "I said, I am Erich, the great Apocalypse of the dead, the immortal ruler of Diya, not that weak and poor North! Your words are doomed to have no effect. " Rowling was silent, could not say anything, and finally left slowly from the dungeon. With Rowling''s departure, the whole dungeon fell silent again. I don''t know how long later, footsteps came from a distance. "Aisha." At the sight of the figure, Ehrlich''s face cooled. "Why betray me?" "To be honest, I don''t like you now." The woman with long black hair said slowly. "Asha, our agreement is still in force." Ehrlich got up and said slowly, "as long as you release me, when I recover all my strength, I will come to Diya and become the king of the kingdom of the dead, and you will become my queen and enjoy all the glory with the human body." Aisha did not say much, slowly sat down on the ground outside the prison: "I prefer once north, I hope he can come back." "North, north." "Why do you all care so much about that weak necromancer? Where can I not be stronger than him?" the blonde man said angrily "North is dead. I, the great Apocalypse of the dead, will come to Diya one day." Said Erich in a deep voice. "You don''t seem to understand." Aisha sighed, "well, I''ll be here with you as a human being until the end of the world." Chapter 1401 Through the bright yellow door of different dimensions, rod and his party came to an abandoned wooden house. The trees and grass all withered around. The necromancer had completely taken away the vitality here, and the magician in the cabin also disappeared. "It looks like we''re going to have a good look." Seeing that the wooden house in front of him had already been abandoned, enota shook his head and said. "No, she has found us." Rod said in a deep voice. His eyes were staring at an eyeball on the grass in the distance. Rod once saw creatures called magic eyes in the residence of the magician. They are obviously the creation of magic. They don''t have all the organs of normal creatures. The only thing they can do is to constantly monitor everything around them. He quickly stepped forward and pulled up the body of the magic eye from the ground. There was a slight tingling in rod''s hand. The palm of the human body can''t be as pain free as a skeleton, but rod doesn''t care. The soft tentacles under the magic eye add up to about half a person''s height. Rod stares at his eyeballs, which are bigger than ordinary people''s heads, and soon gets his response. Put down the devil''s eye, led by its slowly moving body, rod and his party came to the entrance of an underground passage buried by withered weeds. Let the ghost dragon wait above, and rod and enota enter the underground passage. The passage was dark, and rod raised his hand to light the fire, illuminating the dense magic eyes hanging on the passage wall. In the deep passage, the vision of the magic eye is not affected. If you look towards the dark depth, you can see countless small light spots, which are the fire reflected by the eyeball in the dark. "These creatures look strange." The magic eyes on the surrounding walls immediately aroused enota''s interest. She took the initiative to stretch out her hand, pulled a fist sized eyeball from the wall, and handed it to her mouth with the rear tentacles. "No, don''t eat these eyes." Rod is helpless and hastens to stop enota''s action. "We need the help of the master of these magic eyes. She may have the ability to solve her problems." The dragon''s constitution makes them not afraid of most toxins, which is enough to swallow any creature, even the hot magma, and they can drink it in one gulp. Listen to rod mention ANN, enota this just a little reluctant to leave the magic eye in the hand. The magic eye who escaped seems to be frightened. It shrinks to the ground and wraps its outermost eyeball with its tentacles. It no longer looks at the outside world. Enota watched the change of the enchanted eye with some care. Seeing that rod was silent again and moving towards the depth of the passage with a gloomy face, she turned her lips. Suddenly, she had a plan and her figure changed. Aware of the movement behind him, rod looked back and his mouth twitched: "what are you doing, enota?" The girl behind rod is no longer a girl with purple hair, but a magic eye with purple tentacles. There is a dark yellow vertical pupil in the center of the eye. Purple eye jumped up and came to rod''s shoulder. "What do you think I look like now?" Rod frowned and some special thoughts flashed through his mind. "I''m thinking..." rod said slowly, "if you can change at will, no matter the undead or the magic creature, can you become a Titan?" "What kind of question is that?" Purple eye demon''s pupil one, the words have obvious dissatisfaction, "you haven''t answered me, how do I look now?" "..." rod just wanted to say something, but the signal from his perception made him turn his head and look at the end of the passage. At the end of the passage is still dark, the whole underground, there is no fire. At the end of the darkness, the blind old woman had been waiting here for a long time. "I remember you." The blind old woman said slowly, "you are the one who refused to tell me the truth in the ceremony." "How could you recognize me?" Rod asked. In his impression, the blind old woman should have never seen her own human form. "Well. My child remembers your smell. " The blind woman said confidently. The purple eyed devil on rod''s body jumps backward. Before she touches the ground, she returns to the appearance of a girl with purple hair. Enota looked curiously at the blind old woman in front of her, as if she had something to say. "I''ve brought what you want, and I need you to do one thing for me." Rod made it clear that he was coming. With that, rod raises his hand and releases the things in the space ring. The sharp eyed enota finds that the space ring opened by rod is the one that Rowling gave him. In an instant, countless small things piled up the space at the end of the passage, forming a pale mountain peak, which was piled up by eyeballs. Even rod, when he saw the eyeballs piled up here with his own eyes, still felt a shock in his heart. He didn''t even have a fish eye the size of a knuckle. I don''t know how many of them it would take to pile up such a mountain. I''m afraid it has already reached millions. "This..." the blind old woman was shocked in her heart, and her face immediately showed ecstasy, "great... With these eyeballs, I can complete the final research... By then, everything in the world can''t escape my eyes!" Rod reached out and stood in front of the blind old woman and the eyeballs: "they don''t belong to you now, unless you can meet my requirements." The blind old woman shrieked, "what''s the requirement? Besides me, I don''t believe that other people can use these eyeballs. They are just a pile of rubbish in other people''s hands. " Rod zhengse said: "there is a Yalong species... When she was born, her human blood and dragon blood did not fuse smoothly, which made her body full of defects. I need you to make her return to normal, whether it''s stripping blood or other magic means." "I can''t guarantee that it will work. I need to see her before I can make a decision." The blind old woman pondered and finally gave the answer. "Come back with me to see her." Rod ordered. "Don''t worry, necromancer." The blind old woman said in a strange voice, "come here, how can we not feel a ceremony?" With that, the blind old woman took out a turbid crystal ball and suspended it in front of rod. At the same time, the crystal ball inside, issued a burst of blue light, like the eyes opened in the dark, dispelled the darkness in the channel. Previously, through the blind old woman''s ceremony, rod accurately saw the scene in blakada and got extremely important information. For this kind of ceremony, rod was extremely impressed. Looking at the crystal ball in front of him, rod sneered, without any hesitation, when he was about to put his hands on the surface of the crystal ball. Chapter 1402 Many elites gather in front of a huge tree and look at it with reverence or reverence. Pilgrims have gathered here to see the wonders of the world. At this time, their last hope is gathered here. "Jennie, I can''t believe you really dare to set foot in this holy land!" In the middle of the field, a dark green and cold faced Female Elf stopped the white witch from afar and asked in a low voice. Even if she had lowered her voice, her actions still attracted the attention of many creatures around her. "Stop it, haqqasi road." A male elf, dressed in the same way, silenced her. "... yes, Lord iver." Although the heart is not willing, hakasi road still abide by the order, will raise the hand down, but still glaring at the white witch. "I heard about Fiat." The elf named Eve said slowly, "you shouldn''t do that." "I''m too lazy to argue with you about that." Jennie closed her eyes and said, "I''m just here for the ceremony." Behind Jennie, Sophie, who was slightly embarrassed, nervously looked at the slightly strange male elf in front of her, showing a complex look mixed with respect and incomprehension. "Eve..." Sophie seemed to have something to say, but before she said it, she was interrupted by another elf. "If it wasn''t for all the guardians of the jungle who are preparing for this ceremony, Jennie, you should have been punished for what you have done." Harkasi road rebuked. "I just did what I was supposed to do." Jennie opened her eyes and said slowly. When several people talked, the atmosphere in the field changed instantly, and all the creatures around were attracted by a special figure in front of the giant wood. It was a handsome elf with long silver hair scattered behind the green robe. When he appeared, he attracted almost all the creatures'' attention. "Marcia the king of the elves." The creatures around praised the name of the spirit, and even the proud Unicorn lowered its head at this moment. The spirit king reached out his hand and stroked the lines on the bark. When all the praises were quiet, he said in a heavy voice: "People of Eli, we have come to the most critical moment. Evil necromancers are constantly eating our land, leaving countless creatures homeless and unable to find their way home. " He raised his head slightly and looked at the huge trees that could not be seen from the edge. His eyes were empty, and he seemed to be left behind. Only his locked eyebrows showed the depression in his heart. "Unfortunately, our defense lines broke down one after another. Countless innocent creatures died in this battle and even became the enemy''s weapons against us. The necromancer is preparing to launch a final attack on the holy land of tulareon In his eloquent narration, many creatures gathered here to participate in the ceremony recalled what they had seen and could not help sobbing. "In order to protect our last holy land, I decided to violate the long-standing ban and wake up Yuk, the sleeping wise man, the chief of the forest guardians. And that''s why I called you here. " He turned around and looked at all the people in the field. His eyes swept over many creatures one by one. Instead of power and dignity, he was full of supplication. At last, he focused on a half elf with red hair. "Second seat of the jungle guardian, half elf hero Gru, do you have any objection to wake up the wise Yuk?" "No objection. Marcia, you are a great spirit. The jungle warriors will always remember your greatness. " The half elf with red hair replied in a deep voice, and a trace of intolerance flashed in his eyes. Marcia nodded and looked in the other direction. "Third, the holy Unicorn larrell, do you have any objection?" "No objection... I just can''t bear you..." a unicorn with pure white light whispered, with a bit of choking in his words. He nodded heavily and looked at a gloomy elf. "Fourth seat, elf hero Eve, do you have any objection?" "I have an objection." Eve''s words instantly attracted the attention of all creatures in the field. Even the unicorn who had just finished his words couldn''t help glaring at him. On one side, Jennie''s face changed and whispered to Eve not far away, "are you crazy? Our personal grudges should not affect the whole ceremony. " Iver''s eyes swept her coldly, and then he looked at Marcia in the field. He said in a loud voice: "the knowledge that the wise Yuk acquired in his deep sleep is limited, which is not enough for so many creatures to share." "King of Eli, I understand that you want to use this knowledge to enhance the strength of all the guardians of the jungle, but the fact is that in this way, every creature will get very little improvement, and it will not be as effective as it should be." Yves said, squinting slightly. "You don''t seem to understand." Marcia sighed. "I know exactly what I''m doing." Iver raised his hand and said in a deep voice, "in order to maximize the effectiveness of this ceremony, I suggest that only the forest guardians of the top ten seats, as well as those who have made contributions in the fight against the necromancer, are eligible to join this ceremony." Iver''s words suddenly caused an uproar among the surrounding creatures. For a moment, there were full of accusations against iver. It was Marcia who motioned one after another that stopped the discussion of the surrounding creatures. He shook his head and looked sad in his eyes. "Hero iver, no matter how strong the individual power is, it can''t defeat those Necromancers. If we want to protect the last holy land, we must work together so that we can have a chance of survival. " "You are wrong." Iver retorted darkly, "weak creatures, even if they get Yuk''s wisdom, can''t change anything. They will only die one by one in the hands of the necromancer. Therefore, they are not qualified to join the ceremony. Only the top ten of the forest guardians will really decide the direction of the battle. " "All the guardians of the jungle have contributed to the protection of Eli, and they have the right to join the ceremony." Said Marcia. "If you think that when the fighting broke out, the people who risked their lives fighting on the front line contributed as much to maintaining forest order as usual, I have nothing to say." Yves said in a deep voice. "Hum." An elf in a green suit snorted coldly. She was the ninth seat of the forest guardian and the leader of the forest ranger and patrolman, Kailin. "What''s the point? You''re a disgusting elf." "I agree with Yves." Before Kailin''s voice fell, there was a voice opposite to hers. "Me too. The contribution of the court mage in the battle is not comparable to that of the patrol soldiers. " Marcia looked at the scene in surprise. For a short moment, Eliza, the fifth and sixth seat of the forest guardian, and malcam, the dwarf, expressed their support for iver one after another. They were responsible for managing the Royal mage organization, but they never dealt with each other. Unexpectedly, they could reach an agreement at this time. "On behalf of the dragon of green crown, I agree with iver." On the scene, a woman in a long golden dress seconded. At present, nearly half of the upper parliament agreed with Ivar. Even Marcia had to seriously consider Ivar''s proposal. "How can you make such a rude request?" The unicorn, shining with silver, scolded, "Gru, try to persuade Marcia." Faced with the unicorn''s warning, however, Gru shook his head and sighed deeply. Gru doesn''t understand that if he wants to defeat the necromancer, he can only rely on the forest guardians of the top ten seats. However, he will not propose to expel other creatures like Ivar, but will respect Marcia''s choice. "The great king of spirits, it''s time to order." As he said that, iver''s face was full of pain. "I respect your courage to wake up the wise Yuk with your life. In order not to let all the sacrifices be in vain, but also to eliminate all the necromancers, please give the final order." "I..." Marcia''s face became pale and speechless for a moment. "It''s not like that!" Hearing this sound, Jennie was surprised. She followed her example and saw her apprentice come to Yves. "All creatures are fighting for the protection of Eli. You can''t deprive them of all their efforts just because they are weak." Sophie refutes iver''s words. Iver looked at the white haired elf in front of him, then closed his eyes and said, "but the fact is that those creatures with poor strength eventually became one of the Necromancer''s men." "They don''t want to either, they just want to live." Sophie said quickly. "At the beginning of the battle, the Necromancers didn''t control so many undead creatures. But they found a way to focus on our weak points, the weak creatures, and the animals in the forest. " Said Yves, with a gloomy face¡° Sometimes I think that if there are not so many ordinary creatures in Eli, the Necromancers will not be the climate, let alone the present situation "You..." iver''s words caused an uproar in the field. Among them, the shining Unicorn had a greater opinion on him. "As a member of the forest guardian, you don''t think about how to protect the elites, but complain about the innocent creatures. How did you become the forest guardian?" Yves replied rudely, "how did I become a jungle keeper? There are more necromancers in my hands than all of you put together. I have been fighting with the necromancer since the first day I became a hero. What great achievements have you made? " Larrell, the unicorn, was speechless, and the sharp corner of her head flashed. She had been completely angered by Eve. "Don''t be like this..." the spirit king Marcia put her hand on her forehead and said with some pain. Seeing Marcia''s expression like this, larrell, the unicorn, felt soft hearted, and the light on his head gradually dissipated. At this moment, iver took the initiative to say: "it''s my lifelong wish to destroy the necromancer. Command, great king of the elves. I will never let the Necromancers get close to the holy land of turalion. " "You deprived them of their last hope." Marcia stamped her foot and scanned all the creatures in the field. "Without the wisdom of Yuk, when the necromancer attacked, maybe the top ten forest guardians could really change the situation, but how many other creatures you expelled now could survive?" "I can''t control them!" If the first ten forest guardians fail, is it possible for other creatures to survive? Evil necromancers, they will not be let go. " "As long as we can defeat the necromancer, the sacrifice of those creatures is worth it." Iver''s indifferent eyes swept through all the creatures in the field, and all the eyes that met them gave way one after another. Vaguely, a skull like face appeared in front of iver''s eyes. His jaw was wide open, as if he was laughing at him. Iver would never forget this face. I do not know when, in front of the skeleton shadow slowly dispersed, Sophie''s face, appeared in front of iver, in a trance, iver''s body is facing Sophie. "It''s not like that..." Sophie asked with a sigh. Why did you save me before, Lord iver Iver opened his mouth and seemed to want to say something. Finally he looked at the position of the king and said, "that''s just a little help. I''ve long forgotten." "No. You saved me because you don''t want to see innocent creatures die like this. As an elf, you will still feel pain for other creatures. You just don''t want to admit it. " Said Sophie, approaching Yves. "Pain can''t change anything, but Yuke''s wisdom can." Iver looked at Sophie with a firm look. "I need this power to end the necromancer completely." "Really..." Sophie showed a smile, no longer persuasion, returned to Jennie alone. Looking at the departing Sophie, iver felt a pain in his heart. Even his will was shaken for a moment. Sophie''s face is very similar to the elf in Eve''s memory. It''s almost carved out of the same mold. That''s why Eve would take the initiative to save her. However, at this time, when recalling the face of the elf, what Eve saw in her eyes was not encouragement, not gratitude, but disappointment. Yves felt a throb in his heart. He had killed so many Necromancers. How could he let her down? The only possibility is that the culprit of all this is that the holder of the artifact has not died yet. Iver''s behavior of expelling other forest guardians is just to obtain stronger power in order to execute the necromancer. But is that true? Yves, puzzled in his heart, reaches out his hand. He seems to want to catch something in front of him, but he can''t catch anything. Everything flows through his fingers. Just when Eve was confused, in the face of this degree of disagreement, the upper Parliament of Eli also began to vote temporarily. There were four votes, including iver, for expelling other creatures around him, leaving Yuk''s wisdom to the top ten of the forest guardians, Gru and Memphis abandoned, and the other three voted against. "Marcia, have you made a decision?" Seeing Ivar''s silence for a long time, Eliza, as the fifth seat, asked the king of spirits. Marcia sighed: "I will not go against the will of the majority of the members of Parliament. Since you have made such a decision, then..." "Wait a minute." Eve broke in and said, "I''ve changed my mind. All creatures can stay for the ceremony." "What?" Several forest guardians who supported Yves looked at him in disbelief. This proposal was put forward by Yves. Anyone can change his mind, but he can''t. "What..." Sophie let out a exclamation. She couldn''t believe what she heard, and looked at Eve with surprise in her eyes. Chapter 1403 When many elites quarrel, above their heads, three angels look down at the earth and see everything below. The angel''s expression or solemn or pity, the body exudes the holy golden light. Angels do not show their arrival, but there are still a very small number of sensitive creatures who find their existence. All of them are agitated, trembling and speechless. The supple feathers are arranged in order and turned into broad and soft wings, which completely cover the back of these angels. What''s more, there are more than one pair of wings behind these angels. What appears in the sky is not a simple angel, but the highest level six winged angel. Only the commander of yunzhongcheng has such status and strength. "What do you see?" One of the three angels, a blonde angel, asked. He has a beautiful face and three-dimensional facial features. It''s as perfect as if he had been chiseled out with an awl. It''s rare in the world. Even the most beautiful elves are worse than him. "Argument, pain, sadness." The male angel with long black hair replied. He was not in armor, but in blue and white cloth. He didn''t look as dazzling as the first angel. Only the three pairs of huge wings behind him proved his extraordinary. "Hope, courage, will." The last of the three angels, a female angel with long blond hair, gave a completely different answer. Her armor was gorgeous, and she looked magnificent and noble. Her face was not as cold as the first angel, but more gentle. The handsome angel with blonde hair glanced over the two people beside him and did not make a corresponding evaluation. Instead, he said, "the power to save them is in our hands. As long as you agree, this disaster will be solved in a moment. " The female Angel shook her head: "we discussed this. The doomsday disaster has not yet come. Releasing the "light of prayer" now will only waste this power. " The blonde angel breathed heavily, and his eyes looked a little short: "we can''t wait any longer. Evil has spread across the whole continent, and evil will devour the will of mankind. If we wait any longer, I''m afraid we don''t need to face disaster, and the world will be destroyed." The female Angel raised her hand and gently printed it in front of the blonde angel, with a little pity in her weak eyes: "I can feel the pain in your heart, but if we use the power of" praying light "now, what should we do to face the demons in the disaster?" The blonde angel waved her hand to one side and said firmly in her eyes, "even so, we should not allow evil to continue to grow. All evil should be eradicated." Then he looked at the angel with black hair: "Raphael, do you agree with me?" "I''m more with Gabriel." The black haired angel replied flatly. Meanwhile, he spread out his hand and pointed to the elites gathered in front of the huge wood. "Look at these creatures. No matter how difficult they are or how painful they are, they don''t give up hope, but try their best to fight against evil. Isn''t that what you want to see?" The angel with black hair sighed softly, and his solemn expression was also full of waves: "I have healed countless injured creatures, repaired their bodies, but it is difficult to pacify their hearts. I know that the creatures who have suffered but not been overthrown and still have faith in their hearts are powerful, and evil cannot defeat them. You should believe in their ability to solve this crisis. " "No, they can''t. Their only end is to be consumed by evil. " The blonde angel also sighed, with a look of pain on his face. "So you don''t want to hand over the parts of the angel alliance?" The female Angel looked at the blonde angel with some worry. With compassion in her heart, she let her hold the hand of the blonde angel: "I promise you that if the evil is out of control, if everything here is really destroyed by the evil forces, I will hand over the parts of the angel alliance, but before that, please believe them..." This time, instead of refusing her kindness, the blonde angel clenched her hand: "thank you, Gabriel. I know you will support me. You have always been my best brother. " Looking at the creatures below, the angel with black hair couldn''t bear to look back at the chaotic liches: "I think so, too. If evil really wants to devour here, even if it violates the warning in revelation, I will hand over the parts of the angel alliance. " "I always have a question." Releasing his hand, the blonde angel slowly asked, "how did you think of handing over the parts of the angel alliance to human beings and letting them know the Apocalypse of doomsday? What should I do if I lose a part? " The female Angel solemnly said: "nearly 400 years have passed since the last disaster. He once said that four hundred years later, the world will be put to the final judgment. I calculated that the time was almost the same, so I wanted to find a prophet to give enlightenment on disaster. " She sighed: "I didn''t expect that so many years have passed, there has been no pure prophet in eracia. On the contrary, there is a suitable person in the snow." "The ceremony has begun." While they were talking, the angel with black hair seemed to find something, and then he said something to remind them. The golden light gathered in the eyes of several angels, and the dense branches and leaves couldn''t stop their sight, so that they could see the situation at the bottom at a glance. Under the gaze of several angels, a silver haired elf with green robes came slowly to the front of the huge trees. "It''s him, the Elven king of Eli." The female Angel recognized the identity of the elf at a glance. "His spiritual will is extremely pure. Although he is not a human being and can not be an angel like us, he can still be the Holy Spirit." The blonde angel said slowly, "are you ready to meet?" On the ground below, a gust of wind swept, blowing up the spirit king''s broad and green robe. His body became illusory. His translucent arm wanted to be printed on the tree, leaving its own trace, but it passed through the bark surface without any obstruction. The silver haired elf turned his body and looked at everything he knew. There was some comfort in his eyes and some hope for other creatures. Finally, his body turned into pure energy and merged into the towering tree. Chapter 1404 "King Maasai..." Looking at the spirit who gave up everything and finally turned into pure energy, Sophie''s eyes blurred and his eyes were moist. Not only she, but also the pilgrims from afar, all of them wailed at this moment. Even the determined guardian of the jungle was silent at this moment, unable to say anything. The atmosphere of mourning filled the scene. Iver, dressed in strong clothes, sighed deeply. Although he did not agree with Marcia in some concepts, he still respected the king who had sacrificed his life for the whole of Eli. Not everyone has the courage to complete the whole ceremony at the cost of his life. Pure energy converges into the surface of the huge trees. In an instant, the whole world trembles. Countless fallen leaves fall from the air. On the ground, huge cracks are spreading wantonly. "Be careful." After noticing the occurrence of the ground fissure, Jennie immediately issued a warning to the surrounding creatures and raised her hand to prepare to cast the spell. As a forest guardian, she would not watch the surrounding creatures get hurt. Faster than her was Eli''s court mage. Eliza and malkheim in the top 10 seats have taken actions one after another. With the spread of several green waves, the vibration of the ground has subsided, and the fallen leaves on their heads keep falling, but they can''t hurt the surrounding creatures. Jennie put down her hand, but fortunately there were no casualties. At this moment, but listen to the side of Sophie surprised to say: "Jennie Lord, look." As Jennie walked along, she saw that after the shaking subsided, a layer of bark was removed from the huge old trees in the field, and an old face appeared on the surface. The face seems not to wake up, the dim eyes half open and half closed. His eyes are like resin, dark yellow and sticky, but there is a deep luster in them. People can''t help falling into them. They can''t move their eyes when they look at them, The moment she saw her face, Jennie couldn''t move her eyes any more, as if she was stunned. She was staring at the huge trees and murmuring ambiguous words. At the same time, her momentum kept rising and finally reached a new level. It''s not just Jennie, it''s all the guardians of the jungle. When they look at the huge face, their confusion is solved. From the deep eyes of the face, they see countless knowledge that can subvert cognition. Strong momentum constantly erupts from the creatures in the field. Relying on the wisdom that can solve all the puzzles, they have completed the promotion in a short period of time. Even epic creatures have been promoted to legendary creatures, and Janey is one of them. Finally, his face was fully awake and looked around. The corners of his eyes rose slightly, and his voice spread all over the Holy Land: "who can tell me how long I slept this time?" Unfortunately, his question has not been answered. Almost all creatures are immersed in the infinite wisdom. No one wants to get away from the vast wisdom and return to the poor body of knowledge. "Wise Yuk, you have been sleeping for 400 years." A low voice came, and the elves in dark green came forward slowly. "How can you stay awake in the ocean of wisdom? It seems that you are superior in some ways. " On the rough bark surface, his face widened his eyes and looked at the elf curiously, "why wake me up? It must have cost a lot to do so... " "The necromancer raids Eli. We need your wisdom and your strength." The spirit''s face was dignified, and his brows were locked, so that no one could see the hidden pain. "The current king of spirit, Marcia, completed the awakening ceremony at the cost of his life." "I see." The corners of the face pressed down, showing a heavy expression. The swaying leaves stopped at the moment. "You have the breath of the wind blade, which is the weapon used by the hero of light. Um... What''s your name?" "Just call me Eve." "Eve, your will is as hard as iron, but your heart is so pure that there is no impurity. I can feel that you don''t understand the real usage of the wind blade. Let me teach you With that, the huge wood leans forward slightly, and the huge shadow covers Eve''s body. At the same time, Eve''s mind, suddenly appeared a lot of knowledge he never understood, he will head down slightly, trying to be aware of everything in his mind. As Eve fell into meditation, Yuke seemed to feel something. The face on the bark rose slightly and looked up into the sky. "Long time no see, holy and wonderful spirit." In the sky, the bodies of the three angels appear. "Wise Yuke, may your wisdom guide the stray creatures forward." The handsome angel with long golden hair held out her hand and gently touched her forehead and chest. It was an ancient ritual. "What about the orator? Didn''t he come with you? " Yuke was a little curious. On one side, the female angel took the initiative to explain: "the previous generation of the holy man violated the ban, and his power has been taken back." While they were talking, the angel with black hair prayed solemnly with her eyes closed. With the fall of the last syllable, a figure dressed in pure white came to the three angels. His ears were long and thin, which was significantly different from those of human beings around him. "What is this place? I am not already... "As soon as he appeared, he felt extremely confused and seemed to have endless questions in his mind. "Don''t worry, pure spirit." Hearing the words of the angel with black hair, his mind calmed down in an instant, and the original thoughts no longer existed. "You have great qualities in you." The black haired angel said softly, "your heart has found a place of peace, and you will live happily in the city of clouds forever." At this time, the blonde angel seems to have found something, and there is a sense of killing in her eyes. "I found the smell of evil." The spiral blade appears in the hand of the Golden Angel. He waves the blade in his hand, and the golden blade cuts through the sky. Even the creatures hiding in the void can''t escape. In the distant sky, a strange looking creature died and fell down rapidly. The blonde angel waved and the body of the strange creature came to him. On closer inspection, this creature has no body and no joints. It looks like a huge eyeball with some tentacles. "It''s the magicians. It''s their creation." The female Angel recognized the origin of the huge eyeball at a glance. "More than that." The blonde angel''s face sank down, and his majesty radiated from him. "I feel the breath of the necromancer. I''m afraid he already knows everything here." Chapter 1405 In the underground space, rod jerked his hand away from the crystal ball, his face completely gloomy. "My child was killed by a powerful force." The blind woman stood in front of rod and said angrily, "what do you see? You''d better give me an account! " "I saw Eli''s jungle guardians, they were holding a ceremony... And the powerful angels." Rod said with a calm face. "No way, even angels can''t find me, the children of magic eye Marguerite and the guardians of the jungle. They don''t have this ability! You said you saw the angel, can you still see Michael? " The words of the blind old woman are full of distrust of rod. When she said that, rod''s mouth twitched a few times. "You''re right." Recalling the face of the blonde angel, rod''s face became dignified. "I did see the supreme commander of Cloud City, Archangel Michael, who killed your magic eye with one sword." "I don''t want to believe everything you say, but my child told me that what you say is true." As if she had found something, the blind old woman trembled faintly and stepped back a few steps, "who are you? Why can we see the rebirth of the dead and the archangel? " "Me?" Rod pointed to himself and said in a deep voice, "I''m lord the necromancer. I want to conquer the world." Just then, rod suddenly noticed that behind the blind old woman, there were a lot of brain sized magic eyes. They were staring at themselves, with a lot of blood in their anxious pupils, as if they were scared by something. No... rod keenly noticed that what these eyes were looking at was not themselves, but behind them. Rod quickly turned around. As soon as he turned around, he met a boa constrictor whose head was bigger than his own. In the deep and dark underground passage, only a little fire lights up the sight. I don''t know when a huge boa constrictor came to the rear of rod. Rod''s previous keen perception lost its function at this moment. If it wasn''t for the abnormality revealed by those magic eyes, rod didn''t know what happened. With a flash of body shape, rod uses the instant movement to open the distance and appears at the end of the passage. The Titan''s arrow in his hand bursts out a burst of bright light, illuminating everything around him. The surging lightning was attached to the sword and was ready to shoot at the enemy. Just before waving the blade, rod stopped. He saw the whole picture of the boa constrictor. It''s not a simple boa constrictor. It has many bifurcations. Each head has an angle. It doesn''t have feet that are good for walking. It has a thick snake like body. What''s more, the scales on the snake''s body are not common bluish gray, but a bright purple. Rod has never seen a purple snake. After discovering this, rod seemed to understand something. Sensing the familiar momentum of the mule, his eyelids twitched involuntarily: "enota, what are you doing?" "Ha ha ha ~" accompanied by a burst of clear laughter, a fog will cover the purple multi headed snake. When the fog dissipates, what comes out is the body shape of the purple haired girl. At this time, she seemed to find something happy. She couldn''t close her mouth with a smile: "I knew you would be scared." Seeing that rod''s face was gloomy, and there was no smile on his face, enota coughed and began to smile. Quickly ran to rod, her face with a bit of grievance, tentatively asked: "I make you angry..." "No A cold voice came from rod''s mouth. With enota''s approach, he had already lifted his sword guard, but the lightning on Titan''s arrow did not disperse. Violent lightning with 480 damage is attached to Titan''s arrow by rod as a way of lighting. It''s a bit overkill. "It''s just that it''s dangerous for you to be so naughty." Rod sighed, with some concern in his deep words. "If I hadn''t sensed any killing intention and stopped in time in the process of wielding the sword, you would have been seriously injured by lightning." "I don''t want to see you get hurt, not once, not again." Rod said slowly. Enota spat out his tongue, with a smile on his face. He put his hands behind him, glanced at rod quickly, and then looked at the nearby magic eye. All the magic eyes that were watched by enota were trembling, and the blood in their eyes was even worse. They seemed to see the existence of some kind of terror. "..." rod reluctantly stroked his forehead with his hand, "well, why do you want to become a multi headed snake, just to scare me?" "Not because of you!" Hearing rod say so, enota immediately muttered. "It''s none of my business? I want you to be a Titan, but I don''t want you to be a snake Rod opened his hands, puzzled. "It was you who made me a Titan that made me want to be a bigger creature!" Enota murmured. "Bigger creatures? Is there anything bigger than Titan? I remember Titan, the biggest creature on the land Rod has been prompted by the system log. According to the information in "body of Titan" at the time of awakening, Titan is the largest creature on land. Speaking of this, rod was stunned, and another thought suddenly flashed in his mind, "wait, when you say the biggest creature, don''t you mean..." "Yes, it''s the strange snake in the water level." Enota snorted. "That strange snake is the biggest creature I have ever seen. Its head is bigger than that of an adult dragon. I have no doubt that it will swallow me in one bite. " Recalling the past, enota pursed her mouth with a little fear in her eyes. Rod patted enota on the shoulder, trying to comfort her in this way: "the ultimate hydra... It''s really strong. I''m afraid it''s already in the realm of God." "I wanted to be that strange snake, but I failed. I just became a small multi headed snake." Enota curled his mouth. It seemed that he was not satisfied with rod''s action. "The secret of the dragon can only become a creature smaller than himself. I''m sorry I can''t become a Titan." "So..." rod sighed. Although he had already guessed the result, there was disappointment in his eyes. "What are you looking at? Is it that important to be a Titan? " Enota asked angrily. Rod just wanted to explain. His attention was suddenly attracted by the last few lines of the system log. Chapter 1406 ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "You watched the awakening ceremony of the legendary creature [smart tree Yuke]." "You gain knowledge + 2." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ After checking the information in the system log, rod did not expect that he could get extra benefits from the ceremony of blind old woman. As soon as he heard the name of "Yuke the tree of wisdom", rod found it difficult to deal with it. It was originally in the third expansion that Eli, the ultimate guardian, awakened in order to fight against the hell Legion. His strength has reached the peak of the legendary creature. Unexpectedly, he was awakened in advance for his own sake. "That''s all." Rod sighed, and then looked at the blind old woman. From the previous conversation, he already knew the name of the magician, "magic eye Marguerite, bring the ritual materials you need, and come with me." Marguerite snorted coldly. No matter the eyeball rod took out or the extraordinary part of her body, she had no other choice. After checking, Marguerite took some magic eyes with her, and rod and his party went through the green gate of time and space and returned to the top of the soul tower. Soon, rod took ANN, who was resting in the soul tower, to Marguerite. With the blessing of treasure, an can barely maintain the posture of standing on her feet, but her body appears light and floating. The slender dragon head tilts to one side from time to time, which makes people worry that she may fall down at any time. "Don''t worry, your problems will be solved soon." Enota held Ann and comforted her softly. At Marguerite''s request, rod cut Ann''s fingers and got part of her blood. The pain in her body made Ann afraid. She calmed down under the comfort of enota. "I can feel that the blood in her body is very confused." After checking her blood, Margaret said that although she had no eyes, rod did not doubt her perception. "It''s strange that two kinds of blood that can''t be fused exist in her body and make her body change..." Margaret said slowly. Many magic eyes peeped out from behind the old woman, their eyes protruding forward. They looked at Ann suspiciously, as if they wanted to see something from her. Seeing this, rod asked voluntarily, "have you found anything?" "The dragon blood in her body shows no sign of merging with human blood. Instead, it separates her body, revealing two distinct biological characteristics of her head and body." Said Marguerite slowly. Rod snorted discontentedly: "you don''t have to say that, I can see it at a glance." Marguerite shook her head and sighed, "but you don''t see the real problem, do you? In principle, the dragon''s blood has a very high adaptability, and can be fused with the blood of any species. In the fusion of the birth of xenobiotics, the dragon''s characteristics tend to spread all over the body, rather than like her, only the head changes Rod a Zheng, seem to understand what: "you mean, her body''s dragon blood problems?" "On the contrary." Marguerite said slowly, "the dragon blood in her body is so pure that it''s incredible, and even repels the fusion with human blood." Marguerite''s words became more and more urgent. All the magic eyes behind her came to Ann: "it''s not just human blood. I can feel that no matter what kind of blood it is, it can''t be fused with the dragon blood in her body... Only one kind of dragon has this kind of blood. " While rod was still thinking, enota exclaimed: "there is only one kind of dragon. Do you mean... Holy dragon?" "I don''t know where you found this alien, but it really gave me a problem," she said "Can you get her back to normal?" Rod asked in a deep voice. "Normal? I don''t know what is normal in your understanding? " Marguerite turned and pointed her dark and empty eye socket to rod. "In my opinion, Ann is normal now. The blood in her body is the result of natural formation. It''s not magic that makes her like this." A lot of magic eyes peeped out of Margaret''s gray gown and rubbed against Ann''s side. Ann also reaches out her hand and teases the tentacles of the magic eye. "You see how beautiful she is." Margaret sighed. "Hum." Rod snorted coldly. From Ann''s body, he couldn''t feel anything related to beauty. Then he scorned and sarcastically said: "the deviant reason of the magician." Marguerite shook her head and sighed to rod: "you can''t get used to what she looks like now. That''s why you want her to return to the normal form in your eyes. It''s either the human form or the dragon form. I don''t know that she is the most normal form now." Margaret''s words in exchange for rod''s sneer. "I don''t like her? To be honest, I don''t care about her... Well, blood. " Noticing enota on one side, Rodden said, "don''t say these useless things. Can you solve this problem?" "There are some difficulties, but it''s not impossible." Marguerite finally gave a positive answer, "the key is, what do you want her to look like in the end, more human? Or do you prefer the dragon Rod did not answer, but looked to the side of enota, hoping that she would give a reply. "I don''t know..." after listening to Marguerite''s words, enota seemed very hesitant and couldn''t speak for a long time. Just when enota was confused, Ann seemed to feel something. She took the initiative to put her head close to her side and made a few slight dragon chants. Feeling Ann''s clumsy and simple movements, enota smiles and finally makes a decision in her heart "I don''t know how to make the right choice. I just want to help Ann. I can''t bear to see her suffering. With my understanding of ANN, I find that she has never given up her body and is very happy every day. Instead, I always want to change her body and let her return to her normal biological appearance. " "I''m sorry... But I still hope that Ann will stay the same," he said "Nothing. It''s your choice." Rod said slowly and turned to Marguerite. "The deal is over. Give me back my eyeballs." Marguerite was stunned and quickly said, "I suddenly remember that I have a magic medicine that can change the appearance of other creatures for a long time..." "No longer needed." Rod shook his head. "Unless you can promise me something else." "All right, all right." Margaret said angrily, and the magic eyes around her looked at rod discontentedly. "What else do you need me to do?" "Your ability is very strange, I can give you more eyes, as long as you stay here, loyal to me." Rod opened his hands and said in a deep voice. Chapter 1407 The dark sky shrouded the earth, and the rough waves washed over the cliffs again and again. At the top of the cliff, Rowling put everything in her eyes, but she was worried. "The prophet of methekah." Rowling asked eagerly, "what should I do with all this?" "These things have nothing to do with you. You''re focusing on unnecessary things." Next to Rowling, the skeleton in the dark blue robe answers slowly. "I can''t just sit back and help them." Rowling looked firmly and said, "please tell me, how can we wake up North''s consciousness from Ehrlich''s control?" "If you want to know that, ok..." The purple light flashed from the top of maxika''s head. She raised her hands to face the sea in the distance: "I saw the leaves falling from the sky, the fading roses, and the ships sailing in the storm and then submerged." Rowling was a little anxious: "what do you mean by these?" Marcia sighed: "Erich also has the power of revelation. My ability is disturbed by him. I can only get these fragments, and the results may not be accurate." "What am I supposed to do?" Rowling asked anxiously. "You don''t have to do anything." "I hate to say that, but the revelation is that you don''t have to do anything," she explained As she said that, she gave a deep laugh: "maybe soon, rod will take the initiative to get rid of Erich. You don''t have to worry about it any more." Listen to Marcia say so, Rowling just want to say something, a dark body attracted her attention. "I need some inspiration, prophet." The sudden arrival of the shadow slowly said, at the same time, he seemed a little surprised, "Rowling, you are here?" "Brother..." Rowling recognized the identity of the comer and said with some surprise, "I have some doubts that need to be answered by the prophet. If you have anything important, please ask first." Rowling was called out of the identity of rod nodded. After placing Margaret and her eye, rod goes through the two-way stele and comes to the water element plane, ready to get enlightenment from the prophet before the decisive battle with Eli. "How did the sky become like this? It doesn''t seem to be caused by the dark sky. " In the heart of doubt, let rod can''t help to ask Rowling. What makes rod confused is that the sky above his head, which was originally bright, has disappeared. Instead, it is a kind of dark and heavy sky, as if the rainstorm is coming. This is not the effect of the dark sky. Rod recalled that when he led the first group of necromancers here not long ago, the sky of the water element plane was still fine. "Isn''t that always the case here?" Rowling also has some doubts. "Forget it..." rod''s mouth twitched. Instead of asking, he looked at the prophet on one side. "I need enlightenment about you." "You didn''t listen to the Lich''s words. I was surprised to find out the revelation crystal on my head." Said Marcia slowly. "How can I listen to the enemy?" Rod said scornfully. In front of the skeleton shook his head, did not make evaluation, but changed the topic, said: "you want to know, about what information?" "About the next battle." Rod looked solemn and said in a deep voice, "Eli is ready to fight. Even the most powerful guardian has been awakened by them. I want to know if I can win?" With rod''s words, there was a strong purple light on the top of maxika''s head. Even the darkness around her was completely dispelled by the purple light. It seemed that only this light remained in the world. "Now Eli is enveloped by a powerful force... I can''t get the most accurate result from my revelation." Maxika raised her hand and covered her head. Her voice was so hoarse that it was hard to hear her clearly: "I saw the figures walking on the calm sea with bubbles, black fog, and... Light." "Light?" Rod did not understand and quickly asked questions. "Yes, the light..." explained maxika. The purple light came through the cracks of her finger bones, and she gave a dull gasp. "The light that enveloped everything was quiet and holy. But for the undead, this kind of light doesn''t seem to be a good thing. " Rod''s face showed a heavy color, and the words of maxika aroused some bad memories of him. Rod recalled that in the game of the previous life, the one that ended the influence of the necromancer in the second expansion was the aurora, which wiped out all the Necromancers at one stroke. Even now, rod still can''t think of any way to fight against the aurora. If the aurora really comes down, it will not come to a good end for those corpses. What makes rod lucky is that in the previous life''s game, the aurora came down because the capital of eracia was attacked. At this time, rod chose to attack ERI, which is far away from eracia. Maybe nothing unusual will happen. However, the angels in Marguerite''s ceremony made rod uneasy and didn''t know what would happen next. "I see the crisis... You are enveloped in a deep crisis. If you are careless, you will lose everything in the past." "At the same time, there are opportunities in the crisis... If you succeed this time, you don''t have to worry about it, even when the end comes," she warned "What should I do? To get the best results? " Rod asked in a deep voice. He wanted to get the answer from maxika. "I don''t know. I''ve told you all about the results of enlightenment. What to do depends on your own choice. " Maxika shook her head with a heavy voice. "Fortunately, this plane is safe, and the crisis will not spread here for the time being... Even if you fail, the creatures here will be OK." Hearing the words of maxika, rod was silent for a long time. Then he looked up and looked at Rowling. Rowling opened her mouth as if to say something, but was interrupted by rod''s words. "You stay here." Rod ordered. Rowling turned pale and stepped back involuntarily. Suddenly, she seemed to think of something. She raised her head and looked at rod firmly: "No." Strong momentum spread from Rowling, rod''s eyes suddenly coagulated. To rod''s surprise, he felt the momentum of a high-level professional from Rowling. It''s not a lich. It''s a sixth level class that Lord never heard of. "How can..." rod said with some surprise. "All along, I can only look at you from afar, stay alone in the city, praying for your safe return." Rowling''s words, with unshakable will, "this time, I want to fight with you." Chapter 1408 Erasia. Since the beginning of the campaign, rod has given the battlefield here to those liches, and his own attention has been put on the elfin Kingdom Eli, rarely stepping on this land. As the origin of human beings, there are many legends in eracia, including the Knights of divine power, the priests of holy words, and the perfect angels, which are warning rod. If it wasn''t for the sake of finding a lich, rod would never have arrived at erasia alone at such a time. Relying on the intelligence collected in advance, in an abandoned town, rod saw the object he was looking for. In the distance, an old woman had been aware of rod''s arrival and had been waiting for him for a long time. "Rod, here you are at last." The old woman was dressed in a classic black dress with a high neckline and deep wrinkles on her face. Her face was so pale that she didn''t have a trace of blood color. "It seems that Eli''s spirit has made you fall into a deep struggle." "I need reincarnation. Mother earth, teach me how to cast this spell. The conditions are easy to discuss. " Said rod, with a sullen face. "Reincarnation? It''s not a simple spell She looked puzzled and raised her eyebrows slightly. "I remember my scroll is still with you, right? Have you used it already? " "No, that scroll is still on me." Rod denied her claim, "but, such a scroll is not enough. I need to master this spell thoroughly." Previously on the island, rod can not refuse Rowling''s request, finally agreed to her, let her join the final attack on Eli. For this reason, rod''s heart also emerged a worry, afraid that a reincarnation scroll is not enough, we must be fully prepared. Besides Rowling, others may need this scroll. This is also the reason why rod specially came to eracia to find ESRI, the mother of the earth. "Reincarnation has always been a taboo spell of blakada. Even legendary mages are not qualified to learn it. Only the presidents of magic guilds of past dynasties are qualified to master it." Ashley''s face remained unchanged, and he said flatly, "are you ready to pay for learning this spell?" "What do you want?" Rod asked directly. "Very simple, don''t you have two artifact? Give me one of them and I will teach you reincarnation. " A special light flashed in Ashley''s eyes, and she turned her mind to the artifact. "You should know, it''s impossible." Rod absolutely could not use artifact as a bargaining chip. He shook his head and refused her condition. "Can we change a feasible condition?" "Feasible conditions..." Ashley was not surprised by rod''s refusal. She raised her hand and stroked her eyebrows. "I''ve heard... About Ehrlich''s recovery. Is he dead?" Rod frowned. He knew that Ehrlich, like mother earth, was the oldest Lich in Diya, but he didn''t know the relationship between the two liches. However, since there is a request from the lich, rod can only tell the situation: "he is being imprisoned in the dungeon, but there is no danger to his life." "Didn''t you kill him?" Ashley asked in surprise "Ehrlich has occupied the body of one of my men. You''ve seen him before. It''s north. I can''t just kill him." Rod helpless, he wanted to solve the Lich directly, but Rowling did not agree. "Release him, and I will teach you reincarnation." After hearing Ashley''s words, rod was stunned. He never thought that Ashley should mention the condition to Ehrlich. It seems that the two liches have a very close relationship. Rod is silent, and the release of Ehrlich means that he has released a strong enemy himself. What''s more, Ehrlich also knows the secret of the ghost King''s cloak, and let him go. Once he reveals the secret of the ghost King''s cloak, he may attract many enemies to rod. Seeing that rod didn''t answer, Ashley was a little impatient: "you don''t want to give up the artifact, and you don''t want to release Erich. I don''t think you came with sincerity at all. Let''s forget about the deal. " In desperation, rod had to say: "well... If you teach me reincarnation, I agree to release Ehrlich." After hearing rod''s answer, Ashley raised his head slightly and showed a smile at the corner of his mouth. He was very satisfied with the result: "good, you have released Ehrlich, and we liches can return to Diya and have a good sleep." Keenly aware of the abnormality in ESRI''s words, rod''s face changed: "this battle is not over yet. Before eracia is captured, are you going to retreat?" "For most liches, the battle is over," said esraran. Even the weakest lich, relying on the ordinary people here, has transformed hundreds of thousands of corpse witches, which is worth hundreds of years of accumulation. What''s not enough? " "But..." "Katherine told me what you thought." Ashley interrupted rod''s words, and looked into the distance. "To completely destroy a force will pay a price you can''t imagine. Even the power of artifact can''t do it. What''s more, if all the living creatures are dead, where are new undead creatures? " "That''s what other liches think." Ashley sighed, "stop it, rod. Don''t waste the undead on useless things. Who knows what kind of disaster will happen in the future? My old friend told me that many strange things have happened in the underground world recently... " "It''s too late." Rod said in a deep voice, "the elves of Eli have awakened their last guardians. If I stop now, it means that I will return all my achievements to them, and I will also be pursued endlessly. I have to finish with them." "Well..." Ashley closed his eyes, and after a pause, he opened his eyes again. "It seems that you need reincarnation more than I think. Don''t just die, the holder of artifact." "No way." Rod said coldly, "it''s the elites that should be worried about." "Take me to see Erich before it''s too late. I''ll take him back to Diya myself." Said Ashley. When her words finished, rod raised his hand, opened a dark green portal in front of him, and then entered it with ESRI. Chapter 1409 Through the gate of time and space, under the leadership of rod, Ashley quickly came to the dungeon where Ehrlich was held. As the distance approached, rod stepped into the field of the dead again, and his flesh and blood disappeared. Instead, he was familiar with the skeleton. Next to rod, Ashley''s pale skin is red, and the light in her scarlet eyes fades away, gradually returning to her normal appearance. In addition, her overall appearance has not changed much, and her old face has not become young. Before entering the dungeon, rod noticed the figure sitting outside. It was a woman with long black hair. Her facial features were very delicate and beautiful. He didn''t know how long she had been here. "Asha, why are you still here?" Rod called out the identity of the woman and asked helplessly. For this Lich who only follows her own will and acts as she likes, rod can''t restrain her behavior, so he simply allows her to stay here, as long as she doesn''t do harm to Sao City, rod doesn''t want to pay attention to it. "I''m enjoying my body now, and waiting for... Waiting..." Aisha looked deeply at Erich in the prison, and then glanced at rod and his party. "Isn''t this the mother of the earth? Why are you here? Can''t you forget the Apocalypse of the dead? " "I owe him one." Ashley didn''t care about the mockery in Asha''s words. Instead, he looked at the blonde man in the cage and said, "I didn''t expect that you could defeat Ehrlich and keep him here." "It''s not my credit." Although Ashley didn''t look at herself, rod knew that she was talking to herself, "thanks to the help of the Lich Asha." Asha snorted and looked at rod discontentedly. As soon as she wanted to say something, Erich stood up and said in a deep voice, "Ashley, I know you must have come to save me." "Long time no see, necromancer." In the face of the golden man''s eager eyes, Ashley solemnly responded, with some emotion in his words. "Take me back to dia, Ashley. I have some special news for you." As he said this, he gazed at rod with a winning smile on his face. "Unless someone is willing to give me back my crown." "You''re still thinking about your crown." Rod was helpless. To let Ehrlich go means to expose the effectiveness of the cloak, but it is also the only way for rod to master reincarnation. "Wait..." Aisha looked at rod suspiciously. "Are you going to let him go?" Rod nodded, but Aisha asked, "does Rowling know about this?" "..." under the influence of the field of the dead, the green flame in rod''s eyes flashed suddenly. He didn''t know why Aisha mentioned Rowling. "Rowling didn''t know about it, but it didn''t seem to concern you." "You''re right." The brunette shrugged, then walked quickly out of the prison, looking as if she had been pissed off by rod. I don''t know why, looking at the distant Aisha, rod has a bad premonition. "Where are you?" Rod shook his head and focused his mind on the business. "I can''t give you the crown back. It''s just an idea for you to change your mind. I can only advise you to think clearly about the consequences and not to regret it at that time. North''s identity can''t save you a second time. " The blonde man turned his lips and looked at rod discontentedly. He seemed to want to say something, but he didn''t say anything at all. Just as rod was about to finish the deal and release Ehrlich, a sudden sound of footsteps came from the entrance. Along with the sound of footsteps, there was a breath that rod was familiar with. Feeling this familiar breath, rod''s mood suddenly sank down. He quickly looked back and saw Rowling following Aisha to the deepest part of the dungeon. "I heard it from Asha. Brother, what''s going on? " Rowling''s eyes were firm. As soon as she arrived, she questioned rod. "Cough..." rod stepped back, as if he had been choked, and let out a light cough. Unfortunately, with his present skeleton, he could not have been choked at all. At this time, rod angrily looked at Aisha, even if she will find the king of Diya, it is impossible to change the will of rod, but she found Rowling. In the face of rod''s angry gaze, Aisha hides her face and gives out a smile. She seems to have seen rod''s idea for a long time. Rod had no choice but to explain to Rowling: "as you can see, I will release Ehrlich in exchange for a powerful spell" reincarnation. " "By doing so, you are giving up the last glimmer of hope for North''s recovery. Have you ever thought about what to do with Leah in the city? What should his children do? " Rowling retorted. "What about my reincarnation..." seeing Rowling staring at himself, rod quickly changed his words. "I mean, North has long died. Even if you keep Erich in the dungeon, north can''t come back. It''s better to let him return to Diya and be the king of Diya." "No..." Rowling didn''t give in at all. "All kinds of signs show that North''s consciousness hasn''t completely died out, and he still has the possibility of being awakened." "Be obedient, Rowling." Unable to persuade Rowling with words, rod had to suppress her with identity, but it didn''t work. Seeing that Rowling was determined to stick to his idea, rod finally sighed: "I want to learn the magic of reincarnation and rebirth because I don''t want you to have an accident in the battle. Well, I''ll give you the choice." "Release Ehrlich, and when I master reincarnation, you can join me in launching a final attack on Eli. If you choose to keep Ehrlich here, you will stay on the water plane and stop thinking about joining the battle. " Rod said in a deep voice. After listening to rod''s words, Rowling''s body trembled and her heart was lost: "why do you... Do this to me?" Rod shook his head. After entering the realm of the dead, he calmed down like a skeleton: "you can''t have everything. Make your choice. It''s also for your safety." While they were talking, Erich in the cell lowered his head slightly and said nothing. Rowling just looked at rod and hoped that he would change his mind. Unfortunately, her hope was doomed to fail. "Wait a minute." Ashley used her words to break the stalemate in the field. "I seem to understand what happened, which makes me very confused. I have some questions to ask you." As he said that, Ashley approached the cell and looked at the blonde man carefully. Chapter 1410 "I can answer all your questions, mother earth. You can believe me." In the middle of the cell, Ehrlich answered quickly, with a little haste in his words. Ashley raised his eyebrows slightly and asked, "do you remember who you were before you became a lich?" "Of course I remember, although it has been countless years, I will never forget these things." Erich''s face remained unchanged, and his words were full of conviction. "I used to be a devout priest, serving the angels, so I gained great power. Because of my different ideas, I finally gave up my identity and became a lich." Deep in the dark dungeon, Ashley was not touched by Ehrlich''s words. Instead, he asked, "is the idea different? What is the idea? " "Why ask these unimportant questions?" Inside the cell, the blonde man appeared extremely dissatisfied and said in a deep voice, "didn''t you come to save me? When I get back to Diya, I''ll be the king of Diya. " Rod and Rowling looked at each other, and they all saw something unusual from Ehrlich''s reaction. On the other side, Aisha just watched all this in silence, without any words. "Answer my question with ease. Don''t you have the most basic patience? " In the face of ESRI''s continuous questioning, the blonde man pursed his lips and said slowly: "those angels, adhering to the concept of eliminating evil and purifying all the undead creatures, and I think the undead creatures can be redeemed, so I finally became a lich." However, in the face of the blonde man''s story, Ashley shook his head: "it seems that you still don''t know what it means to be Ehrlich. In other words... You are not Ehrlich at all." Hearing her words, several people in the field had obvious reactions. Rod put his hand around him and said nothing. There was a smile on Aisha''s lips, while Rowling was shocked. Among them, the blonde man in the cage responded most strongly. His face became ferocious and asked, "are you questioning my identity?" "Ehrlich is more than just a priest." Ashley, with a calm face, explained, "he is the most devout priest in the whole human kingdom. He is known as the saint walking in the world. His heart is full of compassion for all things. He was once given the power of" holy word "by angels." Rod was stunned. From Ashley''s words, he got a lot of important information. "As you say, his ideas go against the teachings of angels. In the end, he gave up everything in the human kingdom and became a lich. With the help of the power of the dead, he always guided the lost creatures Looking at the blonde man in the prison, Ashley''s vision, more of a nostalgic meaning. "Ehrlich has all the praiseworthy qualities. He is honored by all the liches as the" revealer of the dead. "He doesn''t look like any other lich, but like the angels who lead the soul." Finally, she sighed, "I wanted to come here and meet my old friend. Unfortunately, you are not him at all." "No..." in the prison, the blonde man''s body trembled, his brow locked, staring at the outside of Ashley, "people will change, even the hero''s will, it can''t stay the same forever, just by this, it doesn''t mean anything at all." His explanation only received the shaking head of the mother earth: "do you know what the holy word stands for? What the saints represent is a good quality that will never die. Even after death, their faith will not be shaken. Only in this way can they use the power of the ''saints'' "..." seems to have thought of something. The blonde man lowered his head and couldn''t see any expression on his face. "If you were really Erich, what would you do to north, who is occupied by you?" Ashley seems to be dissatisfied, tone increased a bit, "you will feel indebted, even if North is just an ordinary necromancer, you will find a way to make up for him, and, absolutely can''t make north and his wife and children separate such things." As if thinking of something, Ashley closed his eyes. "No... maybe from the beginning, when he realized that his awakening needed to destroy the consciousness of an innocent human, he gave up the plan of recovery and opened his memory to that innocent human, hoping that this person could inherit his will. Am I right, north? " With the fall of the words, Ashley opens his eyes again and stares at the blonde man in prison with sharp eyes. On one side, Rowling was too surprised to speak. She pointed her fingers to north, and her jaw kept shaking. "Oh, dear." Next to rod, the woman with black hair chuckled, "it seems that someone''s identity has been found." Ignoring Aisha''s mockery, rod slowly stepped forward, only a fence away from the blonde man. At this time, the blonde man, as if he had lost all his strength, was kneeling on the ground, holding the fence tightly with both hands. "Is that true? You''re not Erich, you''re... North? " Rod asked in a deep voice. There was rod''s question in his ear. The blonde man didn''t answer. He just lowered his head so that people couldn''t see his expression. Although he did not give a positive answer, his actions at this time have undoubtedly confirmed Ashley''s words. "Hum." Rod cold hum a body, between the words faintly some not good, "unexpectedly, you even I can cheat." "It''s the easiest way to cheat you, Lord rod..." finally, the blonde man raised his head with a smile on his face¡° How can you notice that you have never looked me in the eye? " "North, why do you pretend to be Erich?" Knowing the real identity of the person in front of him, rod asked in a deep voice, "do you forget yourself when you get the power? Or do you want to fight me? " "None of them..." the blonde man raised his head and looked at rod with a complex emotion of reverence and despair. "Only by becoming Ehrlich and the king of Diya can I stand in front of you equally. You have taught me all this, and I have only carried out my will." "Is that your will? You don''t even dare to stand in front of me as Knowles, only dare to use the identity of Ehrlich as a cover up. It seems that you will never be a real hero. " With that, rod turned his head and stopped looking at the blonde man in prison. Chapter 1411 "What about our deal?" After confirming North''s identity, rod asked Ashley. "He inherited the memory of Ehrlich, including his unique strength. In a sense, he is also Ehrlich himself." Mother earth sighed, "I owe a lot to Ehrlich. Since this is Ehrlich''s own choice, the transaction is still valid. You let him go, and I''ll teach you reincarnation. " Rod was happy that there was no better result. Suddenly, he seems to think of something, will look to the side of Rowling. Depending on the existence of consanguinity perception, rod felt the confusion in her heart. Rowling, who was in a state of absence, obviously would not have any objection to the deal. Soon, the prison door was opened, looking at North kneeling on the ground, rod said: "you are free now, go where you want to go, whether it is Diya, or other areas." The blonde man stood up slowly and looked at everything outside. His expression gradually returned to calm. "If you want to stay in the city, I can also give you some necromancer kings so that you can join the battle. If you are loyal to me, maybe one day I will give you the crown of the world. " Rod added. "I don''t need your kindness. I''ve got great power." In the face of rod''s proposal, North just slowly replied, and then prepared to leave alone. "Wait!" Rowling stepped forward and stood in front of North? She''s been waiting for you to come back. You don''t know how much she wants to see you. " "I will be the king of Diya. I don''t need her waiting." North was not touched by Rowling''s words, "now she, in my eyes, is just a skeleton." Seeing that Rowling didn''t get out of the way, the blonde man said impatiently, "is that all? Or are you going to keep me here again? " Rowling didn''t know how to get out of the way, and how to watch North go away. When she came back, there was no blonde man''s body, and Rowling also recovered her human form. The Lich Aisha, I don''t know when to leave first. Rod, who also recovers his human form, ends his conversation with aisri, and his words are extremely satisfactory. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Ashley is trying to teach you the fifth level magic [reincarnation]." "The academic level meets the conditions, and the wisdom level meets the conditions. You have learned the fifth level magic [reincarnation]." "[reincarnation LV1]: five levels of earth magic. Consume mana value of 500, resurrect the dead creature, make it have all the basic attributes before death, need the complete body of the dead. Unable to cast on undead and elemental creatures. After casting, you will fall into a weak state, and your mental and knowledge attributes will be reduced by 75% for 3 days. Experience required to upgrade 1000000. " ¡­¡­¡­¡­ According to the contents of the transaction, as rod releases north, who inherits Ehrlich''s memory, Ashley teaches rod reincarnation. Rod thought that Ashley would give him a classic book, but he didn''t expect that Ashley, who was high enough in academic level, could teach this magic directly without any other media. The effect of reincarnation is very powerful. It can revive dead creatures. The hero deken, who died in rod''s hands, was resurrected with the help of this magic effect. The reincarnation of LV1 level has extremely harsh casting conditions. It needs the complete corpse of the dead person. Even if any part is missing, it can''t be cast smoothly. With the improvement of the level of magic, the requirement of reincarnation is more and more relaxed. In the end, even if there is only one finger and one viscera left, the dead creature can be completely revived. After learning this spell, rod is no doubt relieved. Even if the people around him die in battle, he can revive by the effect of the spell. Even in blakada, reincarnation is a kind of forbidden skill, which can only be mastered by the head of the magic guild. Rod recalled that the angel of Erathia also mastered the means of resurrecting the dead creatures, but it was not achieved by the power of magic, and the resurrected creatures were no longer in their living state. After the completion of the transaction, Ashley didn''t say much, so he went straight away from here. Just as some absent-minded Rowling was going to leave, rod called her. "Come with me, Rowling." After stopping Rowling, rod and her soon return to the evocation tower. Along the way, Rowling did not say a word, but was extremely confused. "What''s the matter? Do you have any thoughts in mind? Let''s talk about it. " Feeling that the atmosphere is not right, rod has no choice but to ask Rowling. "Why... Did he make such a choice? She would rather abandon Leah, who is always waiting for him, than return to Diya, who clearly has the power of the legendary Lich... "Rowling confides her bewilderment to rod. "Power can''t satisfy him, he wants more." Rod said slowly, "he wants more power and the name of the lich, which is also his will." With that, rod snorted: "he wants so much that he can''t unite his will. It''s just a mess. It seems that he has no hope of becoming a hero. He has been addicted to the Lich''s identity, and even gave up what he used to be. If it wasn''t for Ashley''s reminder, we don''t know how long we will be cheated by him. " Rowling sighed. There was a worry in her eyes. North''s attitude was very firm. She didn''t know how to explain to Leah. With the two people''s March, soon, they came to the top of the soul tower. As soon as he entered, rod saw enota, who was staying here, and ANN, who was playing with her. Not long ago, enota rejected the magician Marguerite and did not change Ann''s blood. Now ANN is still the same as before. Maybe it''s because of watching for a long time. In rod''s eyes, Anyuan''s uncoordinated body has become pleasing to the eye. "You''re back?" Enota said casually. She was lifting Ann''s whole body with one hand. In her slender arms, there was a force that didn''t match her body. "By the way, Rowling, Elon has been looking for you several times. I want to ask you when the ceremony started and where have you been?" "Ceremony?" Rod was a little puzzled and looked at Rowling beside him. In his impression, Rowling had been preparing for some kind of ceremony all this time. When enota mentioned these things, Rowling sighed and did not answer. "No more of that." Rod didn''t ask any more. He looked back at the girl with purple hair not far away. "I want to teach you a special magic, but you should learn it seriously." Enota nodded, his big eyes full of doubt, looking at rod. Chapter 1412 "Have you thought it over?" At the top of the evocation tower, in the dark quiet room, looking at the solemn Elon in front, rod asked in a deep voice. "I''m very clear about my choice." Elon lowered himself slightly and said solemnly. Rod snorted coldly: "you have to know that once the ceremony is completed, you will no longer be what you used to be, you will no longer be human beings, and even the elemental creatures and undead creatures will not be counted. Your body will be completely alien, and your consciousness will die out in the ceremony. " "Your sister has already explained all this to me. I am very clear about the consequences of my choice, but I will never regret it." Elon lowered his head and said slowly, "it''s a pity that I can''t fight with you to the last moment according to my oath." "The oath... You remember." Rod had some accidents. He didn''t believe these. He didn''t expect that Elon would always remember his oath. Relying on his hero''s expertise, rod sighs to himself, turns around and drags his big black cloak on the ground without any dust. Elon buried his head deeper, but heard rod''s voice: "is it worth it? You give up power, power, these beautiful things worth pursuing, just for a ceremony where no one knows the result. Is it worth it? " Speaking of this, rod seemed to think of something and gave a sneer: "my other man, after getting the power belonging to the lich, but he would not hesitate to give up everything in the past, even his lover and unborn children. Can''t you learn from him a little bit?" Elon gazed at the ground in front of him, silent. The existence of peeping eyes enables rod to see that Elon''s thoughts, his firm will in his heart, and his already determined determination will not change because of these words. Compared with North, Elon has more potential to become a hero. His will is so cohesive that he can become a real hero at the last chance. From Elon''s will, rod deeply felt this. Unfortunately, the next ceremony will completely make him lose the hope of becoming a hero. "Well, it''s your choice, and I don''t have to persuade you. If the ceremony fails, the most I can do is lose a city Lord. Don''t expect me to revive you. " Lord sighed. Magic rituals often completely destroy the body structure of creatures. With his current reincarnation level, incomplete corpses can''t be revived at all. That is to say, rod quietly opened the property panel and began to allocate experience value. After this period of accumulation, Rhode has a total of nearly 460W experience value. The creatures on the theme plane have long been on guard against the Necromancers. The death knights arranged by rod all over the theme plane generally get less than at the beginning of the battle. More than half of the 460W experience comes from the same death knight, Vera, who stayed in the water plane with him. Kane only provided 40W experience. Judging from the abnormal experience value and the anomaly of water element level, rod vaguely noticed the abnormality of Vera. It seems that something deeply stimulated the death knight and made him show much more diligence than rod imagined. Unfortunately, the last time he went to the water plane to look for the prophet, rod did not see Vera, otherwise he would have asked him clearly. According to the professional specialty of the seeker, it takes Rhode 200 W experience to upgrade the character to level 5 and level 10. Then he can choose the right occupation and upgrade the character to level 6. However, looking at the 460W experience points, rod sighed, pressed the idea of upgrading the character level, and finally allocated these experience points to reincarnation. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Consume experience value 3000000, remaining experience value 1605630¡¾ Reincarnation LV1] to reincarnation LV3.... " "[reincarnation LV3]: five levels of earth magic. Consume mana value of 500, resurrect the dead creature, make it have all the basic attributes before death, need the trunk part of the dead body. Unable to cast on undead and elemental creatures. After casting, you will fall into a weak state, and your mental and knowledge attributes will be reduced by 25% for 3 days. Experience required to upgrade is 4000000. " ¡­¡­¡­¡­ After upgrading the level of reincarnation, rod felt something in his mind. Not long ago, with enota''s high-level academic special skills, rod successfully passed on reincarnation to her, and she taught Rowling magic, which can be said to minimize rod''s worries. Rod specially raised the level of reincarnation for the sake of fighting later. No one knows what will happen in the future. The warning from the prophet is remembered by rod Ming. Just as rod raised his spell level, Rowling''s voice came from the quiet room not far away. "Elon, the ceremony is ready..." Rowling''s tone is very low and her mood is not as active as before. As the guide of the whole ceremony, she looks at Elon''s choice in her eyes and naturally understands what it means. Elon motioned to rod and walked into the quiet room. Rod seemed to want to say something, but he didn''t say anything in the end. He just came to the quiet room with Elon. As soon as he entered, a bitter and astringent smell of herbal medicine came to him. Rod could not help frowning and thought he had entered the potion factory. On the floor of the room, the gorgeous blood outlines the pattern of the mysterious magic ritual array. On the ground of the array, there lies a unconscious human creature, who has no feet. Instead, there is a special fog, and her whole body is wrapped by green branches and leaves with white velvet. "Yinchen..." with the knowledge of magic medicine, rod recognized the names of those plants at a glance. "Vita..." Elon''s focus is obviously not here. He looks at the figures in the array, with some pain on his face. He quickly stepped forward, approached the humanoid in the ceremony, leaned down slowly, and murmured something in his mouth. "I''m sorry..." not far away, Rowling didn''t interfere with Elon''s behavior. Instead, she said slowly, "it took me too much time to collect these fresh plants. The necromancer has already destroyed the periphery of ERI... I could have carried out this ceremony earlier." "Thank you, Lord Rowling. I appreciate what you''ve done for me." Elon closed his eyes deeply. After a while, he opened his eyes again. He looked at Rowling and said, "as long as the ceremony is finished, will Vita really wake up?" Rowling nodded calmly, without answering. While Rowling was talking to Elon, rod suddenly looked around as if he had noticed something. In the quiet room, there was no abnormality, but in rod''s heart, there was a sense of being peeped, as if someone was looking at everything here. Chapter 1413 "Lord rod, I have one last thing to ask you." Just when rod is going to find out the source of the sense of peeping, Elon stops rod first. "Well, what else do you want?" Rod asked Elon helplessly. "After the ceremony, if she is no longer a death knight, I hope you can protect her from the war." Elon said sincerely. Rod was silent. After a long time, he replied, "if the ceremony is successful, I will agree to your request." "Lord Rowling, start the ceremony." After getting rod''s promise, Elon put down his last burden. Looking at Wei TA in the mysterious Dharma array, his vision gradually firmed up. After a long sigh, there was no hesitation in his heart. "Please lie on the other side of the ritual array." Luo Lin calms down and orders in a deep voice. After entering the identity of the ceremony guide, Rowling immediately eliminates the distractions in her heart, and her eyes become ethereal. She devotes herself to the ceremony guide, and nothing can disturb her at this time. From her, rod felt the power of a powerful caster. Maybe in other aspects, Rowling''s way of dealing with things was not mature. But when she returned to the ceremony, Rowling''s momentum suddenly brightened rod''s eyes. Elon did so, lying on the other side of the ritual array, corresponding to vita. At the same time, in Rowling''s hand, there appeared a heavy book, which was suspended in front of her. The pages of the book turned rapidly, making a loud noise. "This is... A poem by Silva?" Looking at the book in Rowling''s hand, rod soon realized its origin. Influenced by the power of ceremony, the silver burly Centaur pattern on the dark cover of ancient books is highlighted, which undoubtedly explains a lot of information to rod. This book is the "poem of Silva" which he seized from the Centaur tribe a long time ago and handed over to Rowling. According to Rowling''s final interpretation, the real name of this book should be "Sasha''s ritual book: Silva''s Poems", which is a powerful medium of magic, written by a legendary magician. The ritual book records a powerful way to guide the magic ritual¡¾ The ritual of fusion can fuse two different creatures into a new one. "Empty your heart, don''t think about anything except vita." Just as rod was thinking, Rowling went on to say to Elon. Maybe it''s the function of ceremony, or maybe it''s Rowling''s words. Elon''s frown is always locked and gradually unfolds. He seems to be asleep, and his breathing gradually tends to be stable. The dark red light is emitted from the mysterious pattern on the ground, just like the weak flame in the fireplace, maintaining the final combustion. The branches and leaves of Herba Artemisiae Scopariae began to rotate in the array. The two bodies were pulled by some force and slowly approached. For a moment, the whole ceremony seemed to be alive, and the smell of magic began to spread in the quiet room. "I don''t understand." As the ceremony progressed, rod came to Rowling and asked, "although the witchcraft rituals recorded in this book can transcend the differences between species and integrate human beings with undead creatures or elemental creatures, how do you decide what the merged creatures should look like? And who controls their consciousness? " "Maybe, when the ceremony is finished, the consciousness left behind does not belong to vita, but to Elon. Maybe the consciousness of the two of them will coexist in the same body. Have you considered these problems? Or do you have reached such a level of attainment in witchcraft? " Rod asked in a deep voice. "You never read the story in the poem well, do you?" Rowling shook her head. Looking at the ceremony in front of her eyes, she whispered: "at first, when the ancestors of Silva Centaur were born, there was no one to guide them. They spontaneously completed the ceremony. All the choices were made by the participants of the ceremony." With Rowling''s words, the light in the ceremony was even more intense. The scarlet light almost engulfed everything in the quiet room. Even rod narrowed his eyes slightly. In rod''s impression, the traditional magic ceremony can''t do what Rowling said. The result of the fusion ceremony in the underground world is purely determined by the leader of the ceremony. Compared with the creatures in it, the leader of the ceremony is the core of the whole ceremony. It can be said that the whole fusion ceremony serves for the guide of the ceremony. The degree and boundary of integration is a problem that the magician needs to overcome. How to create the most perfect creature, rather than a mass of empty meat with organs, needs the magician to ponder and study repeatedly. In the magic academy, fusion competitions are also held regularly. "Rowling, the ritual of fusion is not so easy to master. Many magicians have been studying this ritual all their lives, and they have not made any progress." Rod frowned. "Have you ever thought about what to do if the ceremony fails? What if, at the end of the ceremony, there is a chaotic alien monster? " "No! This is the ritual book of a legendary magician. The ritual will be successful. " Rowling pursed her lips. Although she was very firm in her mouth, her shaking body betrayed her true thoughts. Looking at the two bodies in the fusion ceremony, rod''s brow was locked and he seemed worried about something: "if you had told me earlier that the ceremony you prepared for Elon was the fusion ceremony in that book, I would have stopped you." Seeing that Rowling didn''t speak for a long time, his eyes were even more worried. Rod finally reached out and patted her on the shoulder, trying to comfort her: "I hope... The result of this ceremony can be as you wish." Different from the traditional witchcraft rituals, the current rituals give all the choices to the creatures in the rituals. Even the guide of the rituals can not interfere with the ritual process. No one can predict the final outcome of the fusion ceremony, or what kind of creatures will be born. Even rod is not sure. The whole thing is beyond rod''s control. Unable to control the outcome of the fusion ceremony in his hands, rod felt uneasy. Now, he can only put all his hopes on Elon''s will. At the same time, a sense of peeping reappeared in rod''s heart. This time, rod''s feeling was quite real, and he could even lock in the direction of peeping. Just as rod was about to solve the problem, a sudden change occurred in the ritual center with the contact between the two bodies. Chapter 1414 With the ceremony going on, a strong air flow surged from the quiet room, shrouded in the red halo, and the broken cloth fell from the air. In the center of the ceremony, a big blood cocoon gradually condensed. At this point, the ceremony could not be stopped. Any change would interfere with the effect of the ceremony. Seeing this, rod stopped to deal with the feeling of peeping. After a long time, the cocoon broke, and a complete human body appeared in front of rod''s eyes. Her skin was as soft and white as a baby, covered with a layer of dark juice, and there was a bitter smell of herbal medicine in the air. At the same time, the vision caused by the ceremony slowly subsided, and the body in the center of the ceremony collapsed to the ground as if it had lost all its strength, with a painful murmur in its mouth. Seeing this, Rowling hurried forward, took out a large woolen blanket from the space ring and covered the person in front of her. There was a worry in her eyes. "Where am I now..." she snorted bitterly and intermittently, but she could clearly hear the gentleness of women, which made Rowling feel a little relieved. "I can feel that your mind is very confused and your consciousness is blurred. It seems that you have not recovered from the ritual state The existence of peeping eyes enables rod to feel the state of the person in front of him. He steps forward and looks down at the person in front of him with no emotion in his eyes. "Clear your mind and answer my question honestly. Who are you now? " "Who am I? What''s the problem... "She seemed puzzled. All of a sudden, her face twitched, her facial features wrinkled together, showing a painful look, but she still said intermittently: "I can''t remember many things now... I only remember that my soul is falling apart, and it won''t be long before I really die..." Speaking of this, she seemed to think of something. She raised her head and looked at rod in front of her: "where''s Elon? Where is he now? Finally, I have something to say to him... " Looking directly at the human beings after the ceremony, rod saw the charm of vita and the perseverance of Elon from her face. Her face, a wonderful integration of the characteristics of the two, and according to her answer, the real control of this body, is the consciousness that once belonged to vita. After confirming the identity of the person in front of her, Rowling breathes a sigh of relief, and her heart is relaxed. She glares at rod discontentedly. Rod has been saying what to do if he fails, which makes her so worried. In addition, looking at weita in front of her, Rowling felt a burst of sadness in her heart. She sighed, but heard rod''s words. "Unexpectedly, the ceremony really worked. Should I sigh with emotion, what a magical ceremony it is, or should I praise the firm will of Elon? " Although the ceremony was successful, rod didn''t seem to be happy. He leaned over slowly and said with a gloomy face: "the ceremony is finished. All the hidden dangers in your soul have been removed. Not only that, you have got your human body and are out of the control of the spirit mark." Rod reached out to grab the throat of the person in front of him, but looking at her eyebrows, where she was very similar to Elon, he finally stopped his action and just said in a deep voice: "But because of you, I lost an important man. Ironically, even reincarnation can''t save his life. Now, I''ll give you a few choices... " Rod''s words have not finished, was forced to push away by Rowling, high basic attributes, let rod just a little step back. "That''s enough, brother. The ceremony has been completed. Besides, it doesn''t make any sense. Let me explain to her." Rowling''s eyes were fixed on rod, keeping Vita behind him. "She''s a hero." Rhode said slowly, "I can feel that although her will is chaotic, the will in her heart is far more than that of the former two. In other words, her hero is stronger than before." In the face of rod''s gaze, Rowling was not afraid, but retorted: "do you forget what you promised Elon before? You said you wouldn''t let her get involved in the war. " Listen to Rowling mention Elon, Rodney fell into silence for a time. Rod, who used to despise the oath, abandons everything he has never felt, and doesn''t care what he said. However, after personally feeling the will of Elon, rod was touched. Until the last moment, Elon always remembered his oath. In addition, he exchanged his own sacrifice for vita, who was expected to die by rod. Rod asked himself in his heart, if he was in such a situation and needed the power of ceremony to save Rowling at the expense of himself, would he make such a choice? The answer is No. rod may use this kind of ceremony, but he will not sacrifice himself like Elon. Instead, he will choose to rely on the ceremony and inherit Rowling''s power. In a sense, Elon did what rod could never do. Thinking of this, rod''s face darkened and finally sighed and said, "OK... Tell her all about what''s going on. The position of the Lord of the city is vacant. If she wants to, let her take over. I believe that she, who has inherited Elon''s will, can handle these things well. " With that, rod no longer paid attention to the two people in the meeting hall, but came to a corner of the quiet room alone and poked out his left hand to the empty corner. With a greasy soft touch, rod''s left hand was entangled by several tentacles, and a head size eyeball was held in his hand. "Take me to your master." Looking at the eye pulled out of the room, rod said slowly. Unfortunately, in the face of rod''s words, the huge eyeball in his hand did not have any special reaction except that the pupil closed more tightly. "Do you understand what I''m saying?" Rod had no choice but to poke it with the finger of his other hand. The surface of the eyeball is softer than rod thought. It''s a big piece to press down with a little press. When the hand is released, it immediately bulges up. People can''t help but wonder how the magic eye is made. No wonder enota wants to eat it. "Benedict, Benedict." Just as rod was about to continue to try, a knock came from the locked quiet room. He roughly guessed the identity of the person outside. Rod held his magic eye in one hand and opened the door of the quiet room in the other. Outside, Marguerite, dressed in inconspicuous grey, was looking at rod with her empty eyes. She did not know how long she had been waiting here. Chapter 1415 "You came just in time." When he walked out of the quiet room, he saw the old woman in grey waiting outside the door. Rod''s face sank and his words were not happy. "I''ll keep looking for you." "Oh?" Feeling rod''s bad breath, Marguerite didn''t mean it. "I don''t know what I did wrong, which made you so angry?" Rod sneered, and at the same time, he reached out and handed her the magic eye wrapped in his hand. "Is there anything you want to explain about this?" Marguerite reached out and wanted to take over the magic eye, but rod first took back her hand and squeezed it more tightly, without any intention of releasing the magic eye. Under rod''s powerful force, his eyes kept turning, with obvious panic. The tentacles in the rear kept swinging, trying to get out of rod''s control. Unfortunately, it didn''t have any ability to fight back, let alone hurt rod at this time. "Wait! You release your hand first. " After noticing rod''s action, Margaret finally began to worry, and her words were full of worries about the magic eye. Seeing that rod was not moved at all, Marguerite stamped her foot and said in a deep voice, "all right, all right. I felt the spirit of witchcraft ceremony, so I sent my children to find out. " Rod released his hand slightly and asked, "why don''t you come to me directly? I''m not denying you the ceremony. " Seeing this, Marguerite quickly explained: "when I found out, the ceremony had already started. In order not to interfere with the guide of the ceremony, or even destroy the whole ceremony, I had to let my children observe in the dark." "No way." Rod was acutely aware of the abnormality and held the magic eye in his hand more tightly. "Before the ceremony, I felt the peeping of the magic eye. You didn''t find it in the middle of the ceremony." Hearing rod''s words, Marguerite shook her head: "you don''t know. The biggest difference between magic ceremony and magic ceremony lies in its integrity. The whole magic ceremony has been started since the preparation of materials. In this process, any accident will affect the final result. " Rod was silent and did not answer. In his impression, there is such a saying in the underground world of magicians. It is also a habit of magicians, but it is not common among magicians. After learning all this, rod let go and threw his magic eye at Marguerite. At the same time, he said, "you can go. The next batch of eyeballs may take some time to give you." With that, rod was ready to leave. "Don''t hurry." Magic eye slowly disappeared in the air. At this moment, rod was stopped by Marguerite. Her voice was sharp. Even though she tried to lower the volume, she still felt uncoordinated. Marguerite whispered, "I feel the power of that ancient ritual. It''s not an ordinary fusion ritual. I''ve never seen such a ritual. I want to know how that girl learned this kind of magic ceremony. If she could teach me this kind of ceremony, it would be very helpful for my research. " After hearing this, rod just turned his lips: "do you know what the thieves guild and the magic guild say that intelligence and knowledge need to be exchanged with equivalent things. What can you come up with? " Different from Elon or the prophet Marcia, Margaret did not choose to be loyal to rod, but chose to stay in Sao O city as a cooperative. To this end, rod also showed his attitude, want to learn this kind of magic ceremony, Marguerite need to come up with equivalent things in exchange. "Equivalent things, let me see..." Margaret thought for a moment and said, "I think you are very interested in magic medicine. I have a formula for magic medicine, which can make people who drink magic medicine blind forever. What do you think? Tell me more about the ceremony. It''s yours. " "..." rod''s mouth twitched, "not so good. I need a powerful potion. I''ll tell you about the ceremony only if you can come up with ten potions for blindness "Well, it seems that you don''t like ordinary things." Margaret said angrily, "what do you think of the way the magic eye is made and the" silent eye ritual "you tried? I use these in exchange for the magic ceremony. " Rod thought about it. The silent eye ritual should refer to the ritual of seeing the enemy''s movement from a distance. It needs the cooperation of magic potion. To some extent, this ritual is of great value. From Margaret''s attitude, rod saw her desire for the fusion ceremony. It is reasonable to say that with her magic level of making magic eyes, she should have learned the "fusion ceremony" of the magic master apprentice city. It is impossible for her to show such an attitude, even at the expense of her own research. In other words, what she really longed for was actually the fusion ceremony adjusted by the powerful magician in the ritual book. A powerful magician will make various adjustments to the basic ceremony according to his own research until the effect of the ceremony is satisfactory. After discovering this, the original extremely precious method of making magic eyes, plus the ritual of peeping at the enemy''s movements, can not satisfy rod at this time. Looking at Margaret, who was rubbing her hands anxiously, rod shook his head and said, "that special fusion ceremony was left by a magician named Sasha. I think you should know the meaning of this name among the magicians. Ordinary knowledge can''t be exchanged for this kind of ceremony. " "Sasha... It turned out that he had developed the ritual..." after hearing the name, Marguerite was shocked and her body could not stop shaking. Even rod did not expect to have such a good effect. After a long time, Marguerite lowered her head slightly and calmed down slowly. She sighed deeply and said, "if this kind of ceremony is really left by him, all I have is not enough to exchange for you..." Listening to the old woman''s words, rod frowned faintly. All he knew was that Sasha had a very high status among the bards and left many precious books. Now it seems that Sasha is more famous in the world of magicians. Marguerite was awed by the name. "However, I still have one unfinished research... I have spent all my life on this research. As long as it is completed, it will surpass the ceremony he left behind..." At the end of the day, Marguerite seems to have made some kind of decision, with her empty eyes on rod. "I''ve decided that I''m going to trade my ongoing, yet to reach the final stage of the witchcraft ritual," eternal eye. " Chapter 1416 From Marguerite''s mouth, after learning the conditions she used to exchange for the ceremony, rod fell into a deep silence. Even in the previous life of the game, rod never heard about the "eternal magic eye" news, but also can feel the extraordinary place of this kind of research. "What is the eternal eye?" Rod asked, his face unchanged. "The eternal eye is my research all the time. It refers to the use of various rituals to create the final form of the eye. Once it is completed, everything in the world can not escape the gaze of the eternal eye." When it comes to the eternal eye, Marguerite''s words are a little fanatical, and her breath becomes heavy. "Do you still remember the" silent eye ceremony "? It can help you see the enemy in the distance. The effect of eternal eye is to keep the enemy under your watch forever. You can also peep at everything you want to see. Everything that happens in the world will be seen by it. " Hearing Marguerite''s words, rod''s face became dignified. He had realized the horror of the eternal magic eye. Once this creature was created, it would be a nightmare for the enemy. Rhode showed an active look, but still asked, "when will you be able to create the eternal eye?" Hearing rod''s question, Marguerite calmed down and sighed: "the progress of research is extremely slow. I''m afraid it will be a long time. Although it has solved the problem of the number of eyeballs, my existing ritual knowledge is not enough to create such a creature. " Then Marguerite rubbed her hands: "so, I need that special fusion ceremony. If that kind of ceremony was really left by Sasha, many problems that bothered me could be solved. " Rod raised his eyebrows and said, "so the deal is that I will teach you the ceremony in advance, and you will give me the final" eternal magic eye "to use. Is that right?" Margaret added: "I can also teach you how to make blinding potions if you need to." "I don''t need that potion." Seeing Marguerite mention the potion again, rod''s mouth twitched. "I agree to teach you the ceremony, and you''d better not let me down." Said, rod seems to think of something, from the space ring, took out a dust laden treasure for a long time. "Do you know this?" Rod threw the treasure to Marguerite. "This is..." Margaret held the treasure in her hand. Behind her, several magic eyes came out and looked at it curiously. At the same time, the treasure in Marguerite''s hand also changed correspondingly. It was a closed brown ball, and a gap suddenly opened in the middle of it. The gap widened and widened, revealing a fist sized eyeball in the rear. The eyeball looked at Marguerite constantly trembling, and it was very excited for a moment. "It''s my child, too." Holding this treasure in her hand, Marguerite showed a look of surprise. "Many years ago, I gave it as a reward to an elf who supported my research. Unexpectedly, it was in your hands." Rod was silent. The treasure he handed to Marguerite was the farsighted pendant he had got from the court mage ed. [farsighted pendant] enables the user to lock the enemy and see everything around him. In addition, it also has a large eye on the surface. The treasure made directly from the body parts of creatures is often inseparable from the magician. At this time, after hearing Marguerite mention about the eternal magic eye, rod immediately thought of the treasure. After inquiring Marguerite, she found out that she was the maker of the treasure, which also solved rod''s doubts. Looking at the eyeball in front of the farsighted pendant, Marguerite whispered: "I feel that you are not perfect now. You are full of defects. Don''t worry, I will make you shine." With Marguerite''s words, the eyeball in front of the farsighted pendant trembles slightly. Under Marguerite''s caress, the pupil of the eyeball is lax and the eyelid is closed again. After that, Marguerite looked back at rod beside her and explained, "I made it many years ago. At that time, I was not skilled. Now it seems that it is full of defects. Give me a little time, I can give it new strength, make it appear in front of you in a new attitude. " Hearing Marguerite offer this, rod nodded: "good. In exchange, I can tell you that if you want to hold that kind of special fusion ceremony, you need a specific ceremony book as the core. If you change anything else, you can''t achieve the same effect. I''ll get it now. " Rod turns around, leaving Marguerite alone to deal with the farsighted pendant, while he re enters the quiet room. Inside the quiet room, the bitter and astringent smell remained, reminding rod all the time what kind of ceremony had happened here. In a corner of the room, the deep sobs kept coming. Rod went to see vita, who was crying in the room, and Rowling, who was comforting her. "Why did he do that?" Weita sobbed and said to Rowling, "there must be a way to remove the effect of the ceremony and bring him back..." Rowling shook her head, didn''t say any words, just reached out and patted her behind, with a sad look in her eyes. Rod frowned, quickly stepped forward to Rowling and said, "give me the ritual book. I need to use this ritual." With a sigh, Rowling didn''t say much. She raised her hand and handed rod the ceremony book. Rod took it and was about to leave. Suddenly, his robe was caught by someone. After a closer look, it was Vita who caught rod''s robe. "Lord rod, please save Elon. I would rather not have everything now, as long as he can come back to me..." Vita knelt down on the ground and pleaded with rod. However, in the face of Vita''s request, rod shook his head: "after the ceremony, there is no way to awaken his consciousness, you can only face this reality." "But... I''d rather I was the last one to be silent than he made such a choice." Vita held rod''s robe more tightly, as if holding the last hope, and would not let go. Instead of pulling out his robe, rod bent down and looked into Vita''s eyes: "Elon has never really died. He is one with you. He lives with his will and works for me." Holding weita''s hand, he slowly moved it away from his robe. Then rod got up and left the quiet room without looking back. Chapter 1417 Walking inside the empty soul tower, a skeleton in black robe is so inconspicuous. All the Necromancers who found it regarded it as the lowest level skeleton soldier, and even refused to take another look. No wonder those necromancers think so. There is no scarlet light like a corpse wizard in the empty eye socket of the skeleton. There is only a faint green flame. However, what those necromancers don''t know is that in addition to the lowest level skeleton soldiers, there are also those powerful and immortal liches with dark green flame in their eyes, just like the skeletons in front of them. "Rod, where did you hide her?" On a new level, across one quiet room after another, the skeleton murmured to himself. The skeleton''s voice was very soft, like a whisper in his ear. If rod was here, I''m afraid he would immediately hear it. It belonged to the Lich Asha, whom he had seen not long ago. As North''s identity is exposed by ESRI, Aisha does not leave with North, but first comes to the soul tower in the city, looking for something here. All of a sudden, Aisha seemed to feel something. She looked at the top of her head suspiciously. There was the ceiling of the evocation tower. But Aisha''s vision seemed to penetrate all the obstacles in front of her eyes and look at the top of the tower. "Witchcraft ceremony, and the most advanced one... Rod, what are you doing?" Aisha was surprised, but she could not help quickening her movements. She knew that rod''s attention was probably all in the magic ceremony at the top of the tower, and she had no time to take care of other changes in the tower. This was also her chance. Imprint the hand bone on the door of the quiet room, break the simple magic ceremony, and the spiritual energy penetrates into it. Aisha quickly explores the quiet rooms in the tower. The necromancer who meditates is not right. The necromancer who copies scrolls is not right. It''s not right. It''s a hill full of eyeballs. It''s not right A quiet room is quickly overlooked by Aisha, she has never found the place she expected, and her heart can not help but be anxious. In her perception, the ceremony above was very fast and ended in a short time. She could not hide her behavior by the fluctuation of the ceremony. Finally, she prints her hand on the door of the quiet room again, and Aisha looks happy. She finds what she expects. Open the door of the quiet room, and a good transmission tablet appears in the room. In the center of the transmission tablet, a bright yellow vortex is shining. "Gate of dimension... It seems that you have learned a lot of powerful magic." The transmission tablet in front of her, plus the bright yellow transmission gate, immediately attracted Aisha''s attention. She knew that only the transmission tablet connected to other planes would show such traces. Without any hesitation, Aisha slowly walked into the transmission monument. With a twist of space, she came to a strange area. Looking around, Aisha found that she was on a cliff, with a dark sky above her head and a boundless blue sea in the distance. Behind her, there was an ancient two-way stele connecting her way. "Here''s the... Water level." Slightly feel the abnormal concentration of Magic Elements in the space. As a lich, Aisha makes her own judgment. "She must be here. This is the safest place." Aisha has strengthened her original idea. When she comes to the water element plane, Aisha no longer hides her ability. At this moment, the powerful aura belonging to the Lich breaks out, and the whole island is also seen by Aisha. After the exploration, Aisha''s eyebrows slightly wrinkled, obviously did not get the satisfactory results. Except for the undead and the necromancer, there was no one she wanted to find on the island. She didn''t just give up. There are two places on the island that she can''t detect, and that person is probably one of them. According to the perceptual sign, Aisha quickly walked towards one of the positions. Soon, on another cliff, several fairly intact wooden houses appeared in Aisha''s eyes. It seems to be aware of the arrival of the lich, the man resting in the cabin opens the door and comes out. "Why are you?" Looking at the same without any flesh and blood, in the form of a skeleton, Aisha felt helpless and asked. "You didn''t come to me, but your destiny led you to me, didn''t you?" Under the dark sky, the Amethyst on the top of maxika''s head flashed with an inexplicable luster, "I will answer your doubts." "All right." "I''m looking for someone. Please tell me where she is now," she said "Tell me her name and I''ll give you the answer." Said Marcia slowly. "Her name is Leah," said Asha, with a snort and disdain "Leah..." after hearing the name, the Amethyst on the top of maxika''s head flickered and asked in some surprise, "can you tell me why you want to find her?" "It''s none of your business. If you want to keep the revelation crystal on your head, you''d better not ask so many questions. " Aisha''s tone sank, and she made no secret of the threat in her words. Maxika shook her head, not taking Asha''s threat to heart. "I didn''t see my own death. However, since you do not want to say, I will not force you. Maixijia raised her hand, and her pale phalanx pointed to the direction of Asha''s coming: "the person you are looking for is not here. Go back to the main plane. Later, when the Death Knight Returns, you will be in danger." "Death knight? Do you know what Lich means? " Asha snorted with disdain. She didn''t intend to argue with maxika. When she got the news, she didn''t have to stay here. "Wait a minute..." just as Asha was about to leave, maxika stopped her. "I saw your destiny. Do you want to know?" For her own fate, Aisha seemed very interested: "is that right? Tell me about it. " "A powerful power of enlightenment is enveloping you. I can only see some pictures." "I saw a cunning snake, swallowing a bright red apple. Its body grew bigger and bigger, and it grew six other heads..." "Forget it." Aisha interrupted, waved her hand and said, "I don''t want to guess this kind of riddle with you. Since you can''t give an accurate revelation, forget it." With that, Asha ignored maxika and went back to the way she had come. Maixijia, who stayed in the same place, seemed to want to say something. Finally, she just sighed and returned to the cabin. Chapter 1418 After getting the information she wanted from maxika, Aisha went through the two-way stele again, and soon, with a sense of turning around, she returned to the spirit tower of the theme plane. Behind her, the transmission stele with bright yellow swirling inside still stands here. The light is still shining. It seems that nothing happened. No one knows that Aisha went to that special space. Aisha is about to leave, suddenly, a group of necromancers block in front of her and stop her. As soon as Aisha''s face changed, it was not the group of necromancers in front of her that really embarrassed her, but the figure behind the necromancers, who condensed strong death energy. Behind the corpse, with a dull sound of footsteps, rod walked out slowly. He looked at Aisha in front of him, as if he had known all her actions. Rod sent out a cold hum, like the defense of the soul tower, expressing his dissatisfaction. If he didn''t come in time and stop the lich, I''m afraid the undead living in the tower didn''t know what happened. "Asha, what are you doing here?" After perceiving the momentum of the lich, rod asked in a deep voice. His eyes narrowed slightly, and his irregular blade was in his hand. It seemed that once he didn''t get a satisfactory answer, he would attack the person in front of him. "Relax, rod. Are you nervous?" Said Asha, looking at rod with her hand spread out at random. "I''m not nervous, but anyone who sees a lich with an unknown attitude wandering around in his own territory will feel dissatisfied." Rod wrinkled his brow, and the blazing current covered the sword body, pointing to Aisha in front of the transmission monument. "Have you seen the scene behind the teleport? That wonderful world, not belonging to any part of the theme plane, is being conquered step by step by the necromancer Hearing rod say this, Aisha seems helpless: "if you are talking about the endless ocean, I do see it behind the transmission monument. However, such a world, even less than the former Diya, has no value of conquest at all. " Rod sneered: "stupid idea. Don''t you understand what that world means with the power of artifact? " Hearing rod say so, Aisha seemed to think of something, and her figure trembled faintly: "you mean..." "There are countless organisms in the ocean. Even if the surface world and the underground world of the main plane add up, the number is far less than that of the Shanghai Ocean. Unfortunately, although there are a large number of marine creatures, they are generally of low rank and few necromancers will take advantage of them. " Rod said in a loud voice, with some fanaticism in his eyes: "however, under the blessing of the artifact, the ability of the undead transformed from the ocean has been substantially improved. When I conquer that world, there will be inexhaustible undead." From rod''s words, Aisha has realized that in order to find Leia, she accidentally enters the transmission tablet, which involves what kind of secret, and it''s not so simple to get away. Sure enough, she heard rod continue to say: "you found the secret, don''t want to leave so easily." Hearing rod say this, Aisha caresses her skull and feels embarrassed. She doesn''t want to get involved in these things, but it seems that rod won''t give up easily. "Make a deal, artifact holder." Aisha sighed deeply and said in a deep voice. "Do you want to make a deal? I can give you two choices. " Said, rod put up a finger, "the first choice, you show more strength than me, and beat me, you can leave from here." "If you don''t want to choose this one, it doesn''t matter. You have another choice." Rod raised his second finger, "go through the two-way monument in front of you, return to the water level, until all the creatures in the whole ocean are transformed, and you will be free again." "Rod, are you kidding me? Do you know how many creatures there are in the whole ocean? It''s impossible. " Strong energy of death spreads out from Asha''s body. She gives out a cold hum to express her strong dissatisfaction with rod. Rhodes was not afraid. A flash of lightning surged from the blade in her hand, and the sharp lightning instantly dissipated the energy of death around her. "You have great power, Asha, but unfortunately, your will has been decayed by time. You are never interested in this battle, or even willing to get the corpses at your fingertips." Rod looked at Asha with some regret and said: "Power should be used instead of sleeping with your own power, as you did. You wasted a lot of opportunities. In that case, why don''t you give me your power, and I will take it with me to conquer the whole world. " With that, rod was about to move and attacked the Lich in front of him, but Aisha quickly raised her hand and said, "wait, wait... You''re not really here, are you?" Rod did not answer, his face more gloomy. Seeing rod''s attitude, Aisha had no choice but to say, "I think the only choice left for me is to go back to the water level... But not now. I still have some important things to deal with." "Rod, have you ever heard of the prophet?" Asha''s tone changed, and she became more positive. Rod looked at her suspiciously. He saw that she didn''t want to delay time by words, but really wanted to say something. Then he replied, "I heard from Ashley that the former Ehrlich had such an identity." "Do you know the power of the prophet?" Asha asked. "Power?" Rod was lost in thought. In his previous life, there were no players of this profession, and rod had never heard any information about the saint. "I don''t think you know." Aisha shook her head. "The so-called saints can control others with words and directly change their hearts. The effect is far better than any mental magic. Compared with the power of the holy word, the demagogues often used by mages are not worth mentioning at all. " As if she had thought of something, Aisha''s voice trembled "Many years ago, I met the last Saint at the border of eracia. He was like a real God. By words alone, he let the two feuding lords put down their resentment and resolved a war." At the end, Aisha shook her head: "from then on, I''ve kept the power of the word in my heart... It''s a power that shouldn''t exist at all. Even an artifact can''t compare with it." Chapter 1419 From Aisha''s mouth, after learning about the deeds of the last saint, rod was stunned and said: "How did he do it... How could he do it just by the power of language?" Aisha shook her head. "It''s not a simple language, or some kind of mental magic. According to the Erathians, that kind of power is called" holy word. " Seeing rod''s brow locked and puzzled, Aisha added: "I heard that in blakada, in the south of the mainland, there lived the king of the blue dragon, who was called" holy dragon "by other dragons. They are not only powerful, but also born to command other dragons. In a sense, this is a kind of holy word. " Looking back on the previous time when yosia saved enota, she controlled all the other dragons with just one word. Rod also understood what Aisha meant. "However, the holy words belonging to the holy dragon can only act on the creatures with the blood of the giant dragon. In addition, they can not change the thinking of these creatures. When the effect of the word comes to an end, these creatures will be more or less dissatisfied with the Dragon controlled by the word. " Rod was stunned. He didn''t pay attention to what Aisha said. "The ability of the holy man is far beyond the so-called holy dragon. The creatures he can control are not limited to his fellow creatures. Any conscious existence can''t be separated from the control of the holy man, and even the holy dragon can''t resist this power. " In the story of Aisha, rod frowns, he has realized that once this power appears in the hands of the enemy, how much damage will it cause to himself. To this end, rod took the initiative to ask: "the power of the word should not work for the undead. Anyway, the undead has long died." However, Aisha shook her head: "no matter how powerful the undead, or even the immortal lich, can''t escape the control of the holy word, so can the elemental creatures." "In addition, the holy word can completely change the will of others. Even if they are asked to do something against their will, there will be no resentment in their hearts. This is the power of the holy word." After that, Aisha took a deep breath. "What does information about the prophet have to do with you now?" Rod asked, putting his hands around him. "Do you remember Erich who you let go... No, north?" Aisha asked, lowering her voice. Rod nodded, but Aisha continued: "before you get the fountain of life, he told me that he has a way to regain the power of the word." Rod''s expression changed slightly: "is there no limit to this power? Anyone can use it? " Aisha shook her head: "as far as I know, only the most devout sacrifice in Erathia has a chance to obtain this power. The former Erich is one of them. Unfortunately, there are few sacrifices that can maintain the power of the word for a long time. Their final result is either falling into darkness or mental disorder. " Rod realized the seriousness of the problem. For Aisha, who had betrayed north, she naturally didn''t want North to get the power of "holy word" and would try her best to prevent it from happening. "What are you going to do?" Without more words, rod immediately raised his question. "The power of the word is in the hands of the angels in eracia. No matter how North disguises his identity, he needs to go to eracia to get this power." Aisha said in a deep voice: "I have mastered an ancient magic art called" blood disaster ", which can make the cursed object lower the blood from the head for a long time. Once the magic works, he can never hide his identity. " Rod nodded and could not help sighing at the wonder of witchcraft. Many unique effects of witchcraft could not be achieved by magic. "Now that you have a way, what are you doing in the evocation tower? Why do you want to enter this transmission monument? " Rod asked, puzzled. "Rod, this is not a simple magic ritual." Aisha said slowly, "in order to curse the enemy, the ancient magicians all need to make a sacrifice before the ceremony begins, about the sacrifice of blood." "I was looking for Leah when I found this transmission tablet. I thought you had protected her, so I went in to have a look. I didn''t expect that she was not in it at all. Instead, I met the prophet. I would not have gone in if I had known what was going on inside. " Said Asha, with a slight snort. "Can I ask you a question?" Looking at the uncertain and capricious Aisha in front of him, rod slowly asked, "well, you haven''t told me why you betrayed North in the end. It seems that you have already found out his true identity, and he doesn''t have much defense against you." "Does it have anything to do with you?" Asha asked. "I''m just curious." Rod shrugged his shoulders and said, "I can feel that there has been a big change in North. It''s all about you." "What do you want? Belongs to the human body, powerful power, or something else? My intuition tells me that your purpose is far from that simple. " Rod asked in a deep voice. Unlike other liches, Elsa in front of her gives rod a sense of being difficult to control. Her purpose, I''m afraid, is not so pure. Maybe it''s better to kill her as soon as possible. In the face of rod''s question, Aisha just gave out a smile. With her skull like face, Aisha seemed extremely creepy for a moment. "You''ll know." "Now, give Leah to me, and I will use this unique magic ritual to delay North''s time to gain the power of the word," she said slowly Rod was silent. He thought over the words carefully. Finally, he shook his head: "no... I''m not going to give you Leah." "What?" "Don''t you know the power of the word? That''s more powerful than artifact. Any creature will submit to this power. " "When this kind of power really appears, you should be the first to be afraid. Believe me, when North has mastered the word, he will deal with you first Looking at Aisha in front of him, rod said calmly, his eyes flashing a unique light. "I changed my mind." Rod sneered, "I''ve decided to let you go and use all your strength to solve your own problems. Besides, don''t let me see you again in Sao o." Chapter 1420 With Aisha''s departure, the quiet room is calm again. In the rear, Rowling, who is aware of the abnormality, also finds this quiet room. "What happened, brother?" The abnormality found in the sense of blood relationship makes Rowling can''t help asking. "I met Asha, who was exploring Leah''s position. Leah may be in danger during this period of time. Remember to take defensive measures. If it''s not possible, send her to the water element plane. " Rod said in a deep voice, then turned and left. Rowling seems to want to ask something else, but rod has gradually gone away, and finally had to give up. In the process of returning to the top of the tower, rod raises a pendant in front of him. He can detect the trace of Aisha in the tower for the first time, thanks to this treasure. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ [hyperopia Pendant (enhanced)] Quality: Treasure Type: Pendant Equipment demand: legal profession Basic attributes: dark vision + 5, detection range + 3, immune magic [blindness] Special attribute 1: automatically detect the adverse things to the holder within a certain range, and pass the picture to the holder''s mind, cooling time: 1 day. Special attribute 2: lock an enemy and pass the image around the enemy to the holder''s mind. Cooling time: 3 days. Evaluation: the treasure made by a powerful magician can see things instead of eyes. It has incomparable effect. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ After giving the ceremony book to Margaret, rod got the enhanced farsighted pendant from her hands. Compared with the former farsighted pendant, the effect of this treasure has been further improved. In the ceremony related to the magic eye, Marguerite showed a skill far beyond rod''s imagination. In a short time, the effect of this treasure changed completely. Relying on the automatic detection of the farsighted pendant, rod immediately detects the abnormality in the evocation tower after he gets the treasure, and finally finds Aisha. Without this treasure, rod probably didn''t know that Aisha had been to the water element plane, let alone stopped her in the evocation tower. In addition, the second effect of the farsighted pendant also deeply attracted rod''s attention. After Marguerite''s promotion, the remote view pendant''s detection of the enemy is no longer limited in scope, but has a longer cooling time. This also means that even if he stays in Sao O city and relies on the farsighted pendant, rod will be able to detect the movements of those troublesome enemies at the first time, so as to respond in advance. The only problem is that the cooling down time of this capability is as high as three days. Once important information is not obtained, it can not be used again in three days. As for the improvement of other aspects of this treasure, such as dark vision, it has little impact on rod. After checking this treasure, rod also came to the top of the evocation tower. At a glance, he saw enota and Ann resting on the top of the tower. "Rod, look, ANN can fly now." Seeing rod''s return, enota said with a smile that she didn''t know what kind of magic she had cast. Ann''s body seemed weightless and floated in the air, laughing happily at the same time. However, looking at the scene in front of him, rod didn''t feel half happy. Instead, he sighed. "What''s the matter? What happened? " After noticing rod''s abnormality, enota took the initiative to restrain his smile and looked at rod suspiciously. "Nothing, I''m just a little worried..." rod raised his head and said slowly, "soon, it''s not safe here. Do you want to go to the water element plane with her, or do you want to join in the battle?" With that, rod looks at Ann in mid air. A creature with no power like her can''t take part in the battle. It''s probably the best choice to keep her on the plane of water element. The girl with purple hair lowered her head slightly, and rod couldn''t see her face clearly for a moment: "why fight? Isn''t it good to be like this? " Shaking his head, rod said firmly in his eyes, "for everything. Wealth, power and strength are the reasons for supporting people and fighting. " Slowly forward, walked to enota''s side, rod continued: "Eli''s battle is not over, the necromancer for this moment, has already done enough preparation, just wait for my command, will launch the final attack to Eli, I will not stop." Noticing rod''s approach, ANN, floating in mid air, took the initiative to descend and gently rubbed against rod. Seeing this, enota seemed to think of something, with a smile on his lips: "remember the first time I met you?" Rod raised his eyebrows and reached over the Dragon scales on his head: "of course, I remember that time, I accidentally fell into the chaotic space and finally met you on the plane of Qi element." "At that time, I just regarded you as a lost traveler. I didn''t know that there were artifact hidden in you. I didn''t know that you had such power in the thematic plane." Rod is silent. He goes to the edge of the top floor and looks down at the town. Even though there is a dark sky, rod, who has improved his dark vision, can still see all the scenes below. "I really enjoy my life now. I don''t care how powerful I am or how powerful I am. Just like now, it''s enough for you and me, as well as Rowling and ANN, to live together." Hearing the words of enota, rod sighed: "maybe when I have enough strength, I will feel the same as you, but not now." "What kind of power do you think is strong enough?" Enota asked. "The most powerful power, beyond all that is known, belongs to the power of God." Rod''s eyes were fixed. Enota tilted his head and looked puzzled in his eyes: "if... You really had this power, what would you do with it?" "..." this time, in enota''s inquiry, rod fell into a deep silence, "maybe at that time, I will start to enjoy life like you." Enota blinked. "Then why don''t you start enjoying it now?" Rod could not help shaking his head: "after all, what I enjoy more is the feeling of strength improvement, not the final result. Just as you like to collect treasures and don''t care when they will be available. Do you understand that? " Seeing that enota nodded his head, rod said, "tell me your decision, enota, do you want to join me in this battle, or do you want to go to the water element plane to guard other necromancers?" "Of course I will fight with you." Coming to rod, enota replied softly. Chapter 1421 "Quiet city..." In the dark, on the huge pale bony sedan chair, a thin man in grey, holding a mirror in his forehand, murmured to himself as he looked at the brightly lit town in the distance. He should have been respected by all Necromancers. As a lich, his breath now seems so weak that even ordinary apprentices can''t match him. "Lord modo, what should we do now? Lord rod, there''s no order coming from him... " Next to the man in grey, a long, thin human body trembles. His skin is tightly wrapped around the bone, with obvious lines. He looks bony. "Green, you are his death knight, please tell him that my life has come to an end, and the soul solidified in my body is about to dissipate... I don''t want to die with all my strength. This is the last thing I can do." At the end, the man in grey coughed repeatedly. He endured his pain and kept calm on his face: "vampires." Behind him, a bat hanging upside down on the withered tree trunks of the woodland already eroded by the energy of death opened its scarlet eyes. "Disturbing the enemy''s view." With the calm command of the man in grey, countless bats ascended to the sky, as if unfolding a dark net to cover everything below. The bright moonlight in the sky was also covered with a layer of clouds. According to the scene in the mirror, a curfew has been implemented in the city. Except for the patrol guards, there are no other creatures on the street. The raid of vampires may have an unexpected effect. "Pathetic undead, death will be your only end." All of a sudden, a roar, resounding throughout the town, followed by a dazzling pale light. The white light is shining. All the bats in the sky are burning pale flames. Many vampires try to show their original shape, but they can''t slow down the burning of the flames. Only the far away ones escape. In the center of the light, a strong dwarf, Zhengwei holds this magic. From his strong body, it is impossible to imagine that he is a caster, but it is easier to regard him as a soldier. Fierce black clouds swept in. Behind the black clouds were corpses who had been lurking to the outskirts of the town at night. In their scarlet eyes, there was only madness. "In the quiet city, when did a caster like you come? Where is Jennie? " The unwilling words of the people in grey are resounding on the battlefield. He never thought that the caster guarding the quiet city was not Jeanne mentioned in the intelligence, but another legendary caster. The name of legendary creatures has been deeply rooted in the hearts of all creatures. Once this kind of creature appears on the battlefield, it will often cause severe damage. "Evil lich, is your brain as rotten as your body? You think I''m going to give you information? " The dwarf in the casting showed a trace of disdain on his face: "however, you should remember my name. I am the great guardian of the jungle, malkheim the dwarf." In the face of the black cloud, the dwarf is not afraid at all. In the lane behind him, many dwarves with the same casting ability emerge. They work together to form a huge light curtain against the cloud of death. "Damn it The man in grey on the bone sedan said angrily. Regardless of his seriously injured body, he waved his sleeve and immediately ordered: "Dark Knight, charge me." He has lost most of his power. He can''t use magic as he used to. He can only command the undead to fight. Many kinds of undead creatures cooperate with each other, and a large number of corpses and witches are the basis for him to dare to attack. As long as you occupy the quiet city, the last obstacle in front of the spirit holy land will be cleared. At that time, the necromancer can drive straight in and win the spirit king city and the holy land of tulareon at one stroke, declaring the victory of the battle. Anticipating the strength of the guard, the man in grey wanted to join another Lich to attack the town, but he was refused. Finally, feeling that his life was going to end, he led the undead to attack the quiet city. "Are you the leader of the Necromancers? No one else? " When the man in grey sent most of the undead creatures to attack the enemy, a low voice suddenly reached his ears. In an instant, the expression of the man in grey changed. He looked back. Under the cover of the night, an elf with dark body appeared beside him. He didn''t know when he passed the guard of all the dead creatures. Aware of the arrival of the crisis, the surrounding undead creatures immediately react and rush to the enemy in front of them. Two huge swords flashed by. The man in grey didn''t see anything. He only felt the breeze blowing his robes. At the next moment, all the dead creatures nearby fell to the ground, and the fire of soul went out slowly. Even the left behind dark knight couldn''t stop the ELF''s attack. In his eyes, the man in grey was stunned and opened his mouth. He seemed to want to say something, but in the end he didn''t say anything. This degree of existence has exceeded his imagination. Even when he came here in his heyday, I''m afraid he can''t overcome it and can only escape with space magic. "I didn''t expect Eli to have such a hero." He sighed, finally put down the obsession in his heart, closed his eyes, and slowly weakened his breath. "Lord modo, cast the spell and take me away." Beside the man in grey, a slender humanoid said repeatedly, with complete confusion in his words. Because of lying on the ground, he was able to survive the ELF''s attack. "Lord modo... Lord modo?" Seeing that the man in grey didn''t respond, he couldn''t help shouting a few more words, and even pushed the man in grey a few times. His actions, doomed to no response, belong to the breath of the people in gray, at this time has slowly dissipated. "No..." seeing the elf in black getting closer and closer, his body trembled and uttered a cry of despair, "help me... Lord modo, Lord rod." His words seemed to attract the attention of the elves in black. The next moment, he was light, and the whole person was raised by the elves in black. "Do you know rod?" In his ear, came the genie in black''s indifferent inquiry, the words seem to contain no emotion. "Yes, I am Lord rod''s death knight. Don''t kill me. I can give you a lot of information. " Found the possibility of survival, he said repeatedly. "Death Knight... Tell him with your spiritual imprint that I am in the quiet city, waiting for his arrival." The spirit in Black said slowly. The slender creature did as he did, only to hear the elf in black ask, "did you tell him?" He nodded, and the next moment, with a burst of blood, his head rose to the sky, and his consciousness fell into darkness. Chapter 1422 Sao city. Rod, who is talking with enota, suddenly feels something and his expression changes. Enota, aware of the change in him, took the initiative to restrain his smile and asked, "what happened?" Rod shook his head, his face darkened. "Nothing... The enemy''s action is faster than I thought. One of my death knights died." "Shall I go and get Rowling?" Inotala pulled ANN in the sky and asked with some worry. Looking at Ann floating in the air, rod shook his head: "no... it''s not a big deal. You don''t have to worry." In perception, the desperate call of death knight seems to be telling rod what kind of strong enemy he has met. By now, Green''s spiritual imprint has dissipated and he has lost his life. "Eve..." rod read the name with a cold light in his eyes. According to the information sent by the death knight before he died, it was the elf Eve who killed him. At the same time, rod also learned the news of the disappearance of the soul of modo. Just like Vita not long ago, modo''s soul is constantly broken, and it can''t last long. With the help of Elon, Vita finally recovers by the power of ceremony, but modo doesn''t have this kind of treatment. At the end of his life, he chooses to attack the quiet city alone and ends up in failure. Rod sighed. He was more concerned about the enemy''s movement than the behavior of the Lich. In rod''s hands, there is a treasure that can detect the enemy''s movements from a very long distance. It is the enhanced "farsighted Pendant". Take out the farsighted pendant. On the surface of the treasure, the dark yellow eyelids slowly open, revealing the eyeballs full of blood. "I want to see Eve now..." Under rod''s control, the pupil on the surface of the eyeball contracts slowly. It stares at the void as if it were looking at something. However, in rod''s perspective, there is nothing there at all. Soon, under the unique effect of this treasure, a clear picture came to rod''s mind. In the picture, the Elven swordsman in black suits, together with his companions, is constantly killing the surrounding undead creatures. Among the undead creatures, there are not only powerful Dark Knights, but also powerful vampires. The black clouds released by the necromancer could not stop him. Whenever he waved his sword, there must be a strong wind, in which all the dead creatures were divided into two parts. Flames fell from the sky, and the Golden Dragon hovered over the town, guarding the land. The powerful caster goes all out, and the bright glow purifies all the darkness. In front of these guardians, the undead appears so vulnerable. There was almost no suspense, and the whole battle ended on one side. With the end of the battle, the duration of the farsighted pendant has come to an end. The picture in rod''s mind gradually fades, and the eyeball in front of the treasure slowly closes, and finally calms down. After fully experiencing the effect of the "farsighted Pendant", rod frowned slightly. The duration of this treasure was far less than he had imagined, which was far from the ceremony that Marguerite personally guided. In addition, the ability of remote vision pendant to detect people is limited by the cooling time of several days. Unless the enemy happens to be plotting something in secret, otherwise in most cases, this treasure will not be of great use. Depending on the effect of "farsighted Pendant", rod gets some useful information, especially about the defensive strength of the enemy. This information is undoubtedly very important for rod at present. Among them, Eve''s ability has aroused rod''s high vigilance. In the picture, the appearance of the dead has been deeply imprinted in rod''s mind. Before the blade touched the body of the undead, they were cut in two, and rod could never forget it. This also made rod realize that the blade in iver''s hand may have a similar effect to Titan''s sword. If he waved it, he could cast a powerful spell. It''s been a while since I saw him. Eve is more proficient in the use of this artifact. When he wields the blade, he can form a destructive blade in the strong wind, cutting all the creatures he touches. In addition, there are many golden dragons in the picture. Considering that Eve sent golden dragons to launch a surprise attack on Sao O city, Rodley even guessed their origins. Without the words of the Lord of the ice prison, all the dragons in Eli stand on the opposite side of rod and want to conquer Eli. Those dragons are a threat that rod can''t avoid. As for the casters who appear at the end of the screen, if they were human beings, rod might doubt their origins. However, when he saw a group of powerful dwarf casters, rod dispelled his doubts. Dwarves are usually insulated from magic. Their rough skin gives them strong resistance. Even ogres can''t compare with dwarves in resisting magic. Few dwarves are interested in magic, let alone become powerful casters. It seems that only the Royal mages'' organization can cultivate dwarves casters. As for the use of farsighted pendant, rod has not gained nothing. He has mastered the defensive power of the quiet city, but he does not know what is hidden in the dark. After sorting out the information from the farsighted pendant, rod took a deep breath, his eyes gradually became firm, and he made some decisions in his heart. "Ready for battle? Enota. " Looking at the girl with purple hair beside him, rod''s tense expression relaxed a little, "send ANN to the water element plane, and then come to me." With that, rod left the top of the tower and went to the room where the fusion ceremony was held not long ago. In the room, Vita is staring at the center of the ceremony, while Rowling is sitting on one side, sighing. "Have you finished what I asked you to do?" Rod asked slowly. Rowling pursed her lips and held her hands together involuntarily: "according to your request, I sent all the dead creatures in the city to the city of rain. The death knights and the leaders of the Necromancers also gathered in the city according to your request." "Good." Rod praised, I do not know is to say this thing, or to point to the eyes of Rowling, "we and Eli''s decisive battle is about to start, I believe you are ready." Chapter 1423 Under the dark night, the town, which had been occupied by the undead, was full of lights. Torre Morar was standing among the powerful creatures. The cold sweat he was sweating all the time had already wet his skirt. Torre didn''t know whether he was lucky or unfortunate. As an outstanding necromancer in the battle with Eli, he was selected as one of the leaders of the necromancer and qualified to join the meeting of rain city. Nearest to him, a strong Centaur was rubbing his axe. The Centaur was wearing a ferocious mask. With his terrible momentum, he didn''t even dare to look at it. Further away, in the dense black fog, a real Lich even appeared. From the level of death energy, it overwhelmed all the existence around. In the sky, the ghostly dragon is flying wantonly, and at the end of the darkness, the huge figure of the white bone monster is looming. Among these powerful creatures, Torre''s existence is so conspicuous. His breath is so low and pitiful that he can''t even compare with a necromancer. Just as Torre carefully looked around, wanting to see but not daring to see the powerful creatures, a special breath filled all the creatures. "My God..." as a necromancer who joined the battle halfway, Torre vowed that he had never felt such pure death energy without any impurities. The death energy emitted by the undead is often not so pure, mixed with all kinds of emotions before death. However, from this sudden diffusion of death energy in the field, Torre only felt death, pure death. It''s not just Torre, it''s all the creatures around that are responding to this energy of death. Torre followed their eyes and saw a man in a big black robe. He didn''t know when he came to the field. The man''s face was gloomy and his eyes were sharp, as if they could penetrate the heart. He looked around slowly, swept by his eyes, and Torre felt that he was being watched by some kind of biting evil spirit. I don''t know if it''s Torre''s illusion. The black robed man''s eyes seem to stop on him. A cold sweat flows from Torre''s back. He realizes that the black robed man in front of him, the holder of the artifact, is the evil leader of the battle. All the necromancer kings in the hands of ordinary necromancers are gifts from this man. Torre had never seen the man before. Some people say that rod is a lucky necromancer, only relying on the power of artifact to get all this, others say that rod is an immortal Lich with skeleton body. It wasn''t until he saw rod and Torre that he knew that all the rumors in the past were false. The man in front of him had power beyond his imagination. "I have bad news for you. Modo, one of the immortal liches, died in the hands of the garrison of the quiet city." The man covered with black robe said slowly, his deep words, as if with a kind of magic, resounded in the ears of all creatures. The information contained in the words caused an uproar in the field. The Lich in the black fog was the most responsive to the news "Well, I warned him a long time ago, but he didn''t listen to me at all. After all, he has just been promoted to lich, and his solidified soul will not last long. It is his own choice to die in the battlefield like this. " The man in black in the field snorted coldly: "his death is of some value, at least let me get the defense means of the quiet city. Based on this information, we can develop the means to capture the quiet city. " Next to Torre, there was a dull female voice, which surprised him and subconsciously looked in the direction of the voice. "I don''t recommend that." The Centaur, wearing a mask and holding a huge axe, said slowly. Torre knew that she was the famous "terror Centaur" on the battlefield. "Most of the creatures in ERI are hiding in the forest of turalion, praying that the last line of defense in the forest will give them shelter. The quiet city goes directly to the entrance of the holy land of tulareon. I think you should understand the importance of it. Why do you object? " The man in black asked in a deep voice. "There is still a large amount of land not occupied, the dense jungle not eroded, more importantly, there are many creatures who do not want to leave their native land, hiding in every corner of Eli, I can easily find their location. The power of the necromancer has not yet reached its limit. " The terrorist retorts with reason. "I used to think the same way as you do." The man in Black said in a loud voice that all creatures in the field could hear his words. "Unfortunately, a lot of things have happened in Eli recently. Those elves have awakened an ancient wisdom tree. If they are given more time, their strength will be improved in essence. They have no time to accumulate undead creatures." A low voice of discussion reached Torre. Many of the Necromancers around him showed a thoughtful look. The words of the man in black made them agree. "Here''s the plan." Just as Torre was thinking, the man''s words came again, "a large number of creatures in the turalion forest are our powerful weapon to break through the quiet city." "I will lead some elite necromancers to cross the quiet city and directly attack the ordinary creatures in the rear. You just need to attack the quiet city with all your strength and hold the enemy''s sight from the front." After hearing the news, Torre had a deep fear on his face. He had realized that the man in the field took all the Necromancers here as bait to sacrifice. "I... I don''t agree!" Torre looked in the direction of the voice, and saw another chosen necromancer leader, ogyne, warily raise his objection. "Even the immortal Lich died in the hands of the garrison of the quiet city, how can we hold them down..." Ogan asked with trembling. To Torre''s horror, the black robed man''s eyes showed a trace of joy when the ogyne questioned. The black robed man raised his hand, and the energy of death instantly drowned ogen''s body. There was no sound coming out. When the black fog dispersed, ogen''s body was only a skeleton. "Necromancers, from the day you get the corpse king, you should think of this moment." The voice of the man in black came out slowly, "now, who else doesn''t agree with my order?" Torre swallowed, and there was no sound. Chapter 1424 "Damn, this is to let us die at all!" After the meeting in the rain City, Torre conveyed rod''s order to the Necromancers under him, and the voice of discontent broke out from them. "It''s an order. If you disobey it, you will die." Torre comforts the Necromancers around him, remembering what happened before. Up to now, he still has a lingering fear. "Not long ago, the commander of the other team, oghan, had become an undead because he questioned the order." "We are united to survive the hunt of the Devourer of the dead, to avoid Eli''s ambush again and again, in order to survive better, not to die at this time!" A necromancer asked in a loud voice. Facing the loud voice of doubt around, Torre took a deep breath: "quiet! If you have any questions, go and talk to Lord rod. I''ll warn you that he won''t be so easy to talk to. " Listen to Torre so say, the query voice around suddenly small a section, no one dare to find him in the mouth of the terrorist existence. The Necromancer''s eyes twinkled one by one, and there seemed to be something else in his mind. "I advise you to give up the idea of running for your life." Torre sighed slowly, warning: "this time, the immortal Lich will join us in the battlefield, and it is the terrible man who supervises the battle in the rear." "The punishment for deserters is very severe. If you don''t want to be put on sticks and suffer from heartburn, I advise you not to think so." Hearing Torre''s words in their ears, the Necromancers kept silent and looked frightened. They just didn''t know how long they could keep these words in their hearts. "When shall we attack?" After calming down, a necromancer asked him what he was most concerned about. "See the chariot behind?" Torre raises his hand and points to the center of the line. In the light of the fire, along the direction he pointed out, others also noticed the "chariot" in the team. Two armored chariots of the dead are pulling a special style carriage. The surface of the carriage is paved with flat stone slabs, on which a prone lion is carved. It looks lifelike with golden hair and strong body. The most remarkable thing is the face of the lion sculpture, where there is not an ordinary lion''s head, but a pale human skull. Black ominous fog, from its open jawbone constantly overflow, obscured the original light around, until the whole sky. "When the darkness completely envelops the enemy, it''s time for us to attack. You''re lucky to have a break. " Torre said slowly. The dark sky, which belongs to the necromancer alone, gives the Necromancers a suitable fighting environment. Under the shadow of darkness, they can play a stronger role. After telling the surrounding necromancers about the battle, Torre returns to his temporary residence in the city of rain. After arriving in the deepest narrow room and confirming that there was no one else to follow, Torre took a deep breath and took out a crystal ball from the space ring as if he had made some kind of decision. With Torre''s spirit injected into it, the surface of the crystal ball emits a bright glow, and a dense cloud rises inside. Soon, a fuzzy figure appears on the surface of the crystal ball. "What happened? I''ve told you that if it''s not important information, try to contact me as little as possible, and you can easily be found. " "Lord Jennie, I''ve got some important information." Looking at the figure on the surface of the crystal ball, Torre said respectfully. "The patrol has reported the situation to me. Many powerful undead creatures are gathering in the rain city. Soon, they will attack the quiet city. If you want to say that, I will be very disappointed." The figure said slowly. "It''s not just that, Lord Jennie." Torre said hastily, "the team attacking the quiet city is just a lure to attract attention. The real purpose of the Necromancers is the creatures living in the forest of turalion." Torre shook his hands involuntarily, and his words became urgent: "rod is going to attack the creatures himself. Once around the holy land, that large number of ordinary creatures have become corpses, the consequences will be unimaginable With that, the scene fell into silence, and the figure on the other side of the crystal ball also fell into silence, as if digesting the meaning of these words. After a long time, the cold words came out from the crystal ball: "can you guarantee the accuracy of your information? You know, this may disperse the power of the forest guardians, and the consequences will be unimaginable if the information is wrong. " Torre raised his hand and put it in front of him: "as your former apprentice, I swear by my soul that all this is true." Just then, outside the room, a deep sound of footsteps reached Torre. Surprised, Torre quickly whispered to the crystal ball in front of him: "it seems that someone is coming, Lord Jennie. I''ll finish the ceremony first. If something happens, even if I''m on the battlefield and my identity is exposed, I''ll send you the message. " "OK, be careful yourself..." before the sound completely fell, the light on the crystal ball slowly went out, and Torre quickly put it into the space ring. Perceiving, the sound of footsteps is getting closer and closer, and has passed the gate to the residence, but Torre can''t see anyone. Curiously, the corpse wizard that Torre had arranged to guard didn''t respond to the sound of the footsteps. "Who''s there? I''m one of the commanders of the necromancer. You''d better show yourself There was a little panic in his heart, and his back was wet with cold sweat. In a panic, Torre controls the witches around him. It seems that only in this way can he feel at ease. "Pop, pop." Suddenly, a burst of applause came to Torre, and with this applause came a simultaneous interpreting of death energy. "It''s impossible..." Torre''s eyes narrowed, but he saw a figure in the dark, which made him feel deeply afraid The figure of rod. Torre seems to be aware of something. He immediately takes out the crystal ball and tries to guide the ceremony again, passing the news to Jennie opposite the crystal ball. However, faster than him, it was a violent lightning. The lightning smashes the crystal ball in Torre''s hand, and the fragments are accompanied by a strong impact, which makes his hands bloody. But at this time, Torre can no longer feel the pain, and his heart has been deeply occupied by fear. "Now, we can talk about how you should be punished." Coming to Torre, rod said slowly. Chapter 1425 After a long night, early in the morning, just as the first ray of sunlight lit up the forest, Jennie arrived at the holy land of tulareon. Her face was quiet, as if nothing could disturb the mind of the powerful witch, but her clenched hands revealed her true thoughts. With the awakening of the wise man Yuk, the quiet holy land of tulalion also radiates a different kind of vitality. In front of the huge ancient trees, a group of young elves dressed in pure white are singing hand in hand, praising the beautiful things in the forest. Their voices are not as ethereal as adult elves, but full of children''s unique purity. With this song, Jennie''s hands slowly relaxed and her anxiety was relieved. Soon, along a path full of flowers, across the roots of the giant trees, Jennie came to a green wooden house. "Stop, no creature is allowed to come near here without the order of the upper Council. Leave now." Just as Jennie stepped forward, a fully armed elf guard stopped her. "I''m one of the guardians of the jungle, and now I have vital information to report to the Elven king." Seeing the road stopped by the guard, Jennie said anxiously. The spirit guard''s breath in front of him may not be as good as the eve that Jennie had seen before, but it also surpasses most of the elves and reaches the level of legend. "The Elven king is accepting a crucial inheritance. No living thing is allowed to come near without the order of the upper Council. " The elf guard repeated his previous words, and his voice was as cold as his armor. At the same time, the strong breath of war from his body, it seems that the next moment will attack Jennie. Jennie felt helpless. She couldn''t just rush in. In a short time, where should she find the front seats of the forest guardians and get their permission? It seemed to feel the anxiety in Jennie''s heart. Above her head, the branches and leaves swayed and rustled. "There is no malice in her, Gabriel. I can feel that she is anxious about something. Let her in Deep and profound words came from the back of Jennie. Jennie followed her way and saw the old face made of bark on the huge trees in the center of the Holy Land smiling at her. "Yes, the great wise Yuke." With that, the elf guard took the initiative to get out of the way and allowed Jennie to move on. As the chief of the guardians of the jungle, the words of the wise Yuke are more effective than any other command. Jennie glanced gratefully at the old tree in the back and then knocked on the door of the cabin. Soon, a silver haired elf in a green robe welcomed her into the room. The robe on the ELF''s body does not fit. The long hem drags on the ground, but it is not stained with any dust. The house is full of colorful plants. Even the furniture is made of plants without any trace of processing. Under the spirit''s will, the plant grows according to his idea, and all the processing that should have been done by the plant itself. Seeing everything around him, and sitting on the hollow stake with the elf, Jennie took a deep breath and said, "Arilla, king of Eli, it seems that you have inherited the will of the forest. It''s a great honor to meet you. I''ve brought some information about the necromancer." With the death of Marcia, the last Elven king, the elites, who had already made preparations, also chose the next Elven king, which was Arilla in front of Jennie. The Elven kings of all ages have all kinds of unique abilities. They inherit the will of the whole forest and can transmit information to all the creatures in the forest. "The will of the forest... It took my father''s life. If I had a choice, I would rather not have this inheritance. " Arilla''s words are full of discontent, and Jennie can think of the reasons. If you want to wake up the sleeping wise man Yuke, only the spirit king who bears the will of the forest gives his life to complete the whole ceremony. When Marcia died, his descendants needed to inherit the will of the forest again, in order to obtain all kinds of powerful forces. "The forest is not your enemy, Arilla. Your real enemies are the Necromancers." Jennie said slowly. Arilla turned her head slightly. Jennie knew that he didn''t listen to what he said. After a sigh, she said: "I learned from a man who was lurking in the ranks of necromancers that their evil leader had targeted ordinary creatures in the forest of turalion. Soon after, when the main force of the undead attacks the quiet city, it''s time for him to take action. " Speaking of this, Jennie''s eyes gradually became more and more serious: "once he gets it, relying on the two sides of the Necromancer''s attack, they can easily attack the quiet city and get through the road to the holy land. At that time, the whole Eli will face disaster." From Jennie''s words, Arilla also recognized the seriousness of the problem: "however, there are enough guards in the turalion forest. Gru of the second seat, larrell of the third seat, as well as many other forest guardians, all of whom led their subordinates to take defensive measures in the forest." "These defenses are not enough to resist the necromancer." Jennie said in a deep voice, "the leaders of the Necromancers have two artifact in their hands. In order to maintain the safety of ordinary creatures, we need to arrange more power around ordinary creatures." Arilla pursed her lips, and there was a look of worry in her eyes. He also realized how evil the enemy had. Under the power of artifact, ordinary creatures are polluted by evil one after another and become powerful corpse witches after death. In previous battles, the occupied towns have proved this many times. Due to the timely evacuation, most of the ordinary creatures gathered in the forest of tulalion. Even in the dense jungle of the past, it seems crowded at this moment. Once the necromancer gets hold of it, the consequences will be unimaginable. "I see." Arilla nodded. "I''ll send these messages to all the guardians of the jungle... Although I don''t want to borrow the will of the forest, I have no other choice now." "This fight against the necromancers, we are sure to win." Then a special look burst out of Arilla''s eyes. The next moment, all the guardians of the jungle in Eli received a message from the Elven king. Chapter 1426 As the night went by, the sun had just risen. In a large open space in the woods, Sophie led other green robed apprentices to patrol among the white tents. With the tightening of the front, in order to ensure safety, the rescue center, which was originally in the quiet city, is now moving to the rear of the tulalion forest. "The night before yesterday, I just made an inspection. Why do I have to make another inspection now? There are no necromancers who can get close to here. We are very safe now. " After hearing Sophie''s order, a fairy apprentice who just woke up from his sleep couldn''t help complaining. "Last night, the quiet city was attacked by the necromancer. The purpose of inspection is to ensure safety." Sophie slowly explained that there was a little worry in her eyes. "Also, this is the order of Lord Jennie. When Lord Jennie comes back, you can complain to her." "You''re in charge here now, Lord sodorfi." The elf apprentice joked, "I heard that you met the awakened wise man Yuke. Is he really like the legend, which contains endless knowledge? Can bring the deepest enlightenment? " "I''ll tell you that when you''re done." Sophie said with a smile. Looking at the elf apprentice who went to inspect, a little joy in Sophie''s eyes disappeared, replaced by bursts of worry. Thanks to the wake-up ceremony of Yuk, now Sophie has become a true big elf, and is only one step away from becoming an epic creature. Even Sophie herself did not expect that the awakening ceremony could bring such a great improvement to her. It seems that the less powerful creature is, the more advanced she will be in this ceremony. "Lord Jennie..." Sophie sighed deeply. Last night, Jennie in the camp seemed to have received some important news. Without saying a word, she left alone. Until now, she has not returned. This makes Sophie feel restless. After sighing, Sophie, like his former apprentice, joined in the inspection of the surrounding area. Near the emergency center, there are not only the wounded in need of treatment, but also many apprentices like Sophie, as well as many ordinary creatures who migrate to the depths of the forest to seek refuge. The destruction of the forest by the necromancer has already made these creatures homeless. In order to deal with the spirits hidden in the forest, the necromancer does not hesitate to let the corpse wizard use the cloud of death to erode all the green plants. These ordinary creatures have no power to fight back. Even the carnivorous beasts have no resistance to the cloud of death. They can only survive under the protection of the forest guardians. What Sophie and other apprentices need to do is not only to check the trail of the necromancer, but also to ease the conflict between these ordinary creatures. According to the old patrol route, soon, sodolfy came to the territory of a group of centaurs. "Sophie, you''re here." After noticing the appearance of Sophie, an elderly Centaur took the initiative to greet her. In front of her was a necklace made of teeth. The part of human skin was full of wrinkles and seemed to have lost its vitality. Sophie nodded. "Good morning, chief paog. How''s melra?" Paog''s face was unbearable, and he said slowly, "melra''s condition is still not getting better. Her body has been emitting an ominous smell of death, and other people have been afraid to get close to her." "Take me to see her." Sophie sighed. Soon, under the leadership of the chief paog, Sophie came to a simple shed, where centaurs lived. In the innermost fence, Sophie saw a young centaur. Her body was covered with a kind of gray fog, which was the unique breath of death of the undead. Ordinary creatures felt it and only felt disgust. If she didn''t know the identity of the Centaur, from the breath of her body, Sophie might regard it as an undead. The young Centaur was lying on the ground, staring at the grass in the distance, and didn''t care about the people from the distance. "Melra, Sophie has come to see you." Chief paog said to the young centaur. However, the young Centaur lying on his stomach seemed to hear nothing. His body didn''t respond and his sight didn''t move. "That''s how it is." Paog sighed, "some people say that she has been enchanted by the necromancer and her consciousness has been blurred. Others say that she is changing to the undead and needs to be dealt with as soon as possible." "Patriarch, there are many silver Pegasus outside." Outside the shed, the cry of a centaur came. "I''ll go and have a look first. If you can''t solve melra''s injury, I can only purify her in advance according to the requirements of other people, so as not to turn her into an undead." With that, the patriarch paog left first and left Sophie here. "Melra, I know you can understand what I''m saying." Sophie squatted down and looked at melra lying on the ground. Her words were full of concern. "I asked Lord Jennie, she said that you were not affected by any ceremony, you were just trapped in fear." "Fear will make people lose hope, and thus stagnate, and no longer have the courage to fight." Reaching out and gently brushing melra''s mane behind him, a light voice came out of Sophie''s mouth, "I understand that the death of your companion is a great blow to you, but you can''t go on like this any more." Sophie sighed in his heart. According to Lord Jennie, some creatures obsessed with fear will emerge strong death energy even if they are alive. The necromancer will use this to transform more powerful undead creatures. Under the extreme fear, some creatures will work hard to survive, while others will give up hope completely. Even if they live, it is almost like death. Melra is undoubtedly the latter. "I don''t think the souls of your dead companions can rest when they see you as you are. You should cheer up and leave their death behind. Heroes don''t stop at one thing. " Remembering what Jennie had taught, Sophie''s eyes became firm. Maybe it was Sophie''s words that moved the Centaur on the ground. Melra slowly straightened up her body and looked at Sophie. Before Sophie was happy, mella''s words cooled her heart. "It''s no use. We''ll all die in the hands of the necromancer." Chapter 1427 "Why do you think so?" Asked Sophie, taking melra''s hand gently. From melra''s eyes, Sophie did not see any vitality, which contains only a dead silence. It''s a pity that after this sentence, no matter how Sophie asks, melra doesn''t speak any more. A strong energy of death is released from her body. As a great elf, Sophie can clearly feel this ominous breath. Sophie frowned, shook his head and sighed, "I remember seeing you for the first time. Lord Jennie took you back to the emergency tent. At that time, I was still wondering that you were not seriously injured, but you could be taken care of by Lord Jennie. Now I understand why. " Sophie didn''t go on. According to Lord Jennie, melra has witnessed the death of a large number of her companions. Her mind has been destroyed by the necromancer. Unless she can overcome fear, she can only live in despair all her life. It''s not easy to overcome the fear in the bottom of my heart. It requires a very strong and nearly condensed will, which belongs to the hero''s will. Unfortunately, from the young Centaur in front of him, Sophie didn''t feel this kind of will. She is just an ordinary centaur. It is no doubt that it is hard for her to have the will of a hero. Sophie sighed a little in his heart. It has achieved full success to make melra speak. Unfortunately, melra is still not free from the shadow of the past. "Death is approaching step by step. I can feel that the enemy has come to us." Sophie looked at Myra with some surprise. It was the first time she had asked. As she said this, Myra stared at Sophie, even though her eyes were astringent and her eyelids never closed again. Tears ran down her cheek, but she murmured as if she could feel nothing "Before long, both you and I will die in the hands of the necromancer. This is our only ending..." However, for the content of her words, Sophie does not agree. "It won''t happen. The great guardians of the jungle will protect us from the undead with their lives. " Sophie retorted. "What if they can''t resist the necromancer? What if the necromancer passes them and attacks us? " Fear took over melra''s heart, her face became ferocious, and the horse''s hooves kept swinging below, breaking away the hand that Sophie held. "No... none of this will happen. You should believe in the guardians of the jungle..." Sophie didn''t know how to enlighten melra, so she had to hold her forehead with her hand, and her face was in pain. "You know, I''m right. Like those guardians, you can only say repeated words, but you don''t know that those words are wrong from the beginning. Those powerful guardians of the jungle can survive, but we can only die in the hands of the necromancer. " Death energy overflows from melra, and even Sophie is affected by this energy. At this time, the familiar breath, accompanied by a cold words, suddenly spread to Sophie. "You should learn to believe in the forest guardians who defend against the Necromancers at the cost of their lives. More importantly, you should believe in hope." Sophie looked back in surprise. Outside the shed, Jennie, dressed in green and white, and another powerful Guardian came in slowly. "Lord Jennie, guardian Memphis, I..." Sophie seemed to want to explain something, but Jennie waved her hand and stopped her words. "I heard that. I''m glad that you can keep what I said in mind. More importantly, you can firmly believe in the guardians of the jungle." There was a smile on Sophie''s face: "Lord Jennie..." On one side, as the seventh seat of the forest guardian, Memphis took the initiative to step forward, looked at the Centaur and said, "the forest guardian will not give up any creature. No matter how weak the creature is, we will guard them until the end of life." "Just as justice will defeat evil for a long time, those evil necromancers will be expelled. We will win the final victory. Don''t worry." Jennie comforts melra. Seeing that the Centaur is already crying, Jennie looks at Sophie. "You stay here with her." "Yes." Sophie sat next to Myra, brushing her hair with her hands. Soon, Jennie and Memphis walked out of the Centaur''s house. Not far away, the patriarch paog bent down slightly to pay homage to the two guardians. "I didn''t expect the Elven king to send you. I thought he would send some low seat guardians." Jennie sighed. "Didn''t you give him feedback? Now, all the guardians of the jungle should know. " Memphis shook his head and sighed, "I want to stay with the wise man Yuk and feel the infinite knowledge. I didn''t expect that the Necromancer''s action was so fast..." "Hum." Jennie seemed to think of something and snorted, "not long ago, you seemed to vote for the expulsion of the guardian of the low seat in the holy land?" "Who said that? I abstained "I can''t do that kind of thing, but if someone wants to do it, I won''t object. After all, if you want to deal with the necromancers, the high-level forest guardians, you need the power of the wise Yuk more than ordinary creatures. " "You seem to have said just now that you will guard those ordinary creatures until the end of life." Said Jennie, turning her lips. "It''s not a conflict, is it?" Memphis said with a smile, "the half elf with red hair thinks the same way as I do. Belonging to the human lineage, let our ideas have something in common. What do you think? " Jennie snorted without answering. "However, the news you brought this time deeply affected the decision-making of the spirit king. Like me, the guardians who remain in the Holy Land and feel the wisdom of Yuk have now been sent out to guard all parts of the turalion forest. " "Can you be sure of the accuracy of the information?" sighed Memphis Jennie nodded: "if the necromancer changes his plan, my apprentice, even at the cost of his life, will inform me. I believe in his will. When the necromancer strikes, the only thing ordinary creatures like melra can hope for is the protection of the guardian. We will surely win the final victory. " There is a will of hope in Jennie''s heart. Chapter 1428 The dull sound of footsteps resounded through the forest. The gravel on the ground was springing up with the vibration of the footsteps. The dark shadow spread in the air, and the breath of death enveloped around. A huge white bone creature is slowly going deep into the forest. Its size is bigger than any living creature on the land. Every step further can make the earth tremble deeply. "Hateful..." the spirit hiding in the forest moves her own pace quickly, closely following the huge thing that has gone away. Her body is vigorous, and she moves like a strong wind. Looking at the huge figure in the distance, she couldn''t help spat: "how did the Necromancers find this creature and turn it into an undead?" "Lord Kailin, ahead is yeliucheng. There are many ordinary creatures in it. We can''t let it keep close to it." In the distance, an elf scout called out. "I know that better than you. Is the trap set?" Cailin asked calmly. The Elven scouts took out a leaf and put it to his mouth. The sharp whistle immediately rang through the forest. Soon, the same whistle came from the dense forest in the distance in response. "According to your request, the trap has been set up." Said the scoundrel respectfully. "Good." Kailin''s face sank down, looking at the huge creature far away, her eyes showed a firm expression, "intercept it outside yeliucheng." Not long ago, when the city of tranquility was attacked by the necromancer, this huge creature broke through the defense and marched towards the depths of the turalion forest. As the leader of the patrol, Kailin found its trace for the first time. Even the well-informed Kailin has never seen such a creature, and perhaps only in some long lost ancient books and records can the name of this ancient creature be recorded. It is the Titan who once dominated the whole world. After judging that the existing manpower could not defeat this creature, under the command of Kailin, the news quickly fed back to other forest guardians. And Kailin himself, led the other subordinates, closely followed the skeleton giant in front of him, paying attention to his every move. Seeing that the skeleton giant''s straight route was just about to cross yeliucheng, Kailin immediately made a judgment that even if there was no higher seat of the jungle guardian, she would try her best to stop the skeleton giant. In front, in the dense jungle, a large area of open space suddenly appeared. The trees that spread here, as if they had received some kind of sign, did not continue to grow. That is the remarkable feature of forest towns. Without the shelter of the branches and leaves, the panorama of the skeleton giant appeared in front of Kailin again. The giant''s pale skeleton is covered with a layer of dark fog. Its head does not fit with its body. Its head is smooth and round, with scarlet light shining in its empty eye socket, and its body is full of cracks, as if it is made up of countless small skeletons. It''s enough to crush most of the creatures just by its size. Even the behemoth is less than half of its body, and other creatures can''t compare with it. This is also the dilemma Kailin is facing at this time. No matter how many times she sees the skeleton giant, Kailin will feel a shock in her heart. At the same time, she has a kind of awe, not for the necromancer, but for nature. "Lord Kailin, all the patrols are ready. Please give us your instructions." Not far away, cried the elf scouts eagerly. "Let the dead wood soldiers be ready. The moment it falls into the trap is the moment for us to fight back." Kailin said in a deep voice that although she was one of the top ten forest guardians, she was not good at fighting and was better at investigating in the forest. In some ways, Kailin''s detection ability in the forest is better than most of the elves. Even the legendary elves with long life can''t compare with her, but she doesn''t have such outstanding talent in battle. Even so, when the innocent Eliot was attacked and the stronger jungle Guardian had not yet arrived, she resolutely stepped forward to stop the powerful skeleton giant. At her command, a large group of dead wood soldiers stood in between the skeleton giant and yeliucheng. These tall dead wood soldiers are motionless. Their feet seem to be rooted in the earth, like a wall. Even if they are destroyed by the enemy, they will not step back. The skeleton giant was unmoved and kept moving forward. Seeing the dead wood soldier who was about to touch the front, suddenly, his body was crooked, and his left leg was deep under the ground. The originally solid land turned into quicksand. The quicksand covered the whole tibia of the skeleton giant''s left leg, and even the patella was covered, but it soon stabilized its body, and the only left leg tried to pull the left leg out of the quicksand with brute force. "Right now!" Came to the group of dead wood soldiers, Kailin immediately ordered, "dead wood soldiers, quickly put it down!" At Kailin''s command, the dead wood soldiers tremble one by one, and the ground under their feet immediately vibrates. Countless green snakes are spreading along the ground towards the direction of the skeleton giant. As the distance gets closer and closer, the green snake leaps from the ground, revealing its original appearance, which is a flexible and strong root. The root of the tree is wrapped around the right leg of the skeleton giant. For a creature of this size, a root is nothing at all. However, at this time, a group of dead wood soldiers work together to release a huge amount of roots. Under the pull of a great force, the skeleton giant''s only single leg could not continue to support its stability. Its body tilted back and finally fell to the ground, breaking its whole body apart. Boom, with the fall of the giant skeleton, the earth also sent out a tremor, even the rear of yeliucheng creatures, also aware of this abnormal, have prayed in their hearts. "We did it! Kailin''s judgment is really accurate. The broken body of the monster can''t bear the strong impact. Once it is impacted, the body will fall apart immediately. " Beside Kailin, the patrolmen who were tracking the skeleton giant all the way cheered one after another. No one is more excited to see the huge undead being knocked down and the town behind being safe. "No... it''s not over yet." Kailin stares at the flying dust after the fall of the skeleton giant, and her heart is uneasy, as if to tell her that it is far from so simple. Behind the smoke and dust, two scarlet lights bloomed, accompanied by a strong energy of death, the original splashed bones reunited with the body of the skeleton giant. Chapter 1429 "The enemy hasn''t fallen yet. Don''t take it lightly at this time!" Noticing the unusual changes in the smoke, Kailin hurried to the patrolmen around her. At Kailin''s command, the patrolmen realized the seriousness of the problem. They grasped the weapons in their hands and looked on guard. They looked at the position where the giant skeleton fell. The huge body of the skeleton giant made it bear unimaginable great strength when it fell down. At the same time, it also caused a burst of smoke and dust around it. Everyone thought that it died because of its body fragmentation. But Kailin''s warning awakened the vigilance of the patrol soldiers. Soon, with the smoke dispersed, the real scene also appeared in front of all the patrolmen. "So... What''s that?" One of the patrolmen trembled and asked. His mood change seemed to have infected others around him. Kailin also saw what he was referring to. The tiny bones on the surface of the giant''s body are like fragile glass. As it falls, these bones scatter around. At a glance, it seems that the giant has broken into countless pieces. But now, the originally scattered lobes, like being pulled by some force, are reunited under its body along the skull of the skeleton giant. Soon, its body tends to be complete. The dark fog came out from the surface of its body, and the skeleton giant gave out a dull low roar, as if Kailin''s previous actions had completely angered it. "Dead wood soldier, entangle it, don''t let it get up!" Cailin quickly ordered. Under Kailin''s command, the withered wood guard moved quickly. The soft roots once again spread along the ground towards the fallen skeleton giant. Countless tree roots twisted together in the air, turned into thick ropes, and wrapped around the trunk of the skeleton giant in circles. At the same time, its hands and feet were also tied by the tree roots. However, in the face of the reunited skeleton giant, the entanglement of tree roots can not achieve the desired effect. The dark fog is released from the surface of the skeleton giant. All the tree roots that touch the fog will shrink in a very short time, and they can no longer exert any power. The roots of the trees were damaged, and the dead wood soldiers twitched in pain one after another. The branches and leaves kept falling from them, and they grew old. "This is... The cloud of death..." looking at this scene, Kailin clenched her teeth and made her own judgment. From the scarlet eyes of the skeleton giant, Kailin realized that it was wrong. She didn''t expect that it really had the ability to release the cloud of death. "This is no ordinary cloud of death." A hollow voice came to Kailin''s ear, and she looked in the direction of the voice. At the back of the line, a unicorn, shining all over, came forward slowly. If you don''t look at the one horn on the top of her head, she looks like a strong white horse. Her mane is white and bright, just like the top of a snow mountain. The cotton and snow that never melts all the year round is covered with holy breath, which makes people feel awed at a glance. "The volley of hundreds of corpse witches could not achieve the immediate effect. Once this creature appears on the battlefield, it will cause irreparable losses. " The unicorn came forward slowly and said in common language. "Holy larrell." Looking at the shining unicorn, Kailin nodded solemnly, "we can''t let the skeleton giant get close to yeliucheng." "I know. Next, let me handle it." Larrell''s eyes, flashing with a smart light, which contains unswerving will. Just when larrell appeared, the fallen skeleton giant also pulled his feet out of the quicksand and slowly stood up. The strong energy of death gathered around him. It seemed that the next moment, everything in front of him would be submerged. "Have you found any trace of the necromancer? This powerful creature can''t be followed by a necromancer. " Asked larrell slowly. "I checked all the places where I could hide, but I didn''t find the figure of the necromancer." Cailin replied. "I see," larrell nodded, aware of the trouble In front of the skeleton giant, a cloud of death rolled over the earth. Even the tall dead wood soldiers felt the cloud of death which was enough to swallow everything, their bodies still trembled and instinctively made them feel scared. At the next moment, the shining light blooms from the corner above larrell''s head. Under this light, the cloud of death will be purified for the first time, and it can no longer move towards yeliucheng. Not only that, when all the clouds of death dissipated, the light began to push back in the direction of the skeleton giant, directly printed on its white bone like body, making it emit bursts of black smoke. Burned by the aurora, the skeleton giant moaned, and his tiny bones were peeled off layer by layer, and his head became black. "Larrell, this undead can regroup its bones. If you want to destroy it, you must extinguish its soul fire." Cailin said quickly. "I understand. I will purify its whole body together until there is no evil breath left." With that, the light on the one corner of larrell''s head is even more brilliant. Even Kailin can''t help turning her back at this moment and can''t look directly at the light. In the light of this Aurora, black smoke constantly rises from the skeleton giant''s body. It is like being petrified, and it can''t even resist. Seeing the unicorn''s action in her eyes, Kailin can''t help sighing. After the awakening ceremony of the wise Yuk, larrell''s ability has been further improved. Seeing that the giant skeleton was about to disappear in the aurora, lightning in the sky suddenly fell from larrell''s head. "Be careful!" Kailin just made a warning, and larrell immediately responded. A white barrier covered her and Kailin. The lightning struck the barrier, and then it was shot to one side without causing any damage, but larrell''s move also made the original Aurora unable to maintain. Aware of the direction of the lightning, Kailin looks at the sky above her head for the first time. Her top eagle eye skill gives her vision far beyond any creature. This time, she finally realizes where the enemy is. At the end of the sky, higher than all the clouds, there was a still little black spot, which could not be detected without careful observation. Kailin realized that there was the evil necromancer who was secretly manipulating the skeleton giant. Chapter 1430 Not only Kailin, but also larrell found the enemy at the end of the sky. With the exposure of the enemy''s position, a strong evil breath came down. This breath was so eye-catching that it was stronger than any undead in larrell''s impression. The enemy of the sky will not stop attacking because they are found. The lightning continuously shoots down from the air at high speed, and the patrolman who can''t dodge turns into a burnt corpse immediately after being hit. Even if the huge dead wood soldier is hit by lightning, his body will be broken into two parts, and he will lose all the breath of life. Depending on the super long range, the enemy wantonly drops the devastating lightning in the sky, while other creatures on the ground seem to have no proper counter attack means before the caster comes. The smoke and dust splashed, and the thunder and lightning roared all around. Seeing this, the one corner above larrell''s head bloomed again. The huge white barrier enveloped all the companions around him, and he said in a loud voice: "I''m going to deal with the enemies in the sky, Karin. Pay attention to the actions of the skeleton giant. If it has any changes, I will provide support in the sky." Kailin nodded and agreed to larrell''s strategy. She saw a pure white wing that turned to glow from both sides of the unicorn''s body. For a moment, the light on the unicorn''s body was even more sacred. Flapping the light wings on both sides of her body, larrell soared up. The white barrier over her body deflected countless thunderbolts from the sky. As the distance approached, she could see the enemy clearly. Under the cover of the clouds, a pale dragon, without any flesh and blood, is staying in the sky. On the back of the dragon, the necromancer, who is covered in a black robe, is looking down coldly. The breath of the necromancer dragon is even more powerful than that of the skeleton giant below. Larrell looks directly at the necromancer, as if he is looking directly at death itself. "You are the leader of the necromancers, lord lord rod?" Larrell flapped the wings of the light and yelled at the figure on the back of the dead dragon. "Hum." Above the sky, rod snorted coldly, "your life will come to an end in an instant." "Evil necromancer, I don''t know what you''re up to. Let me, larrell, the unicorn, clean you up." With that, a burst of colorful light appeared on the top of larrell''s head. He was staring at the enemy''s rod. He didn''t expect this sudden change, and he would block his right hand in front of him the next moment. "What did you do..." rod''s voice, containing some pain, blocked in front of the arm, began to have fresh blood dripping. "Evil necromancer, this is the punishment you deserve! For your own desire, you wantonly destroy the jungle of Eli, making countless animals homeless and even unable to rest after death. You should pay for it A cold voice came from larrell''s mouth. She glared at rod in front of her, and her eyes sparkled with intense anger. As the light on the unicorn dissipated slowly, rod slowly put down his hand in front of him, revealing his appearance at this time. Blood could not stop flowing from his eyes, dyed his whole face red, accompanied by intense pain, rod could not see everything in front of him. "Your eyes can no longer see anything. End with your ambition, evil necromancer. " The strong Aurora, which seems to purify all the light, is the best weapon to deal with the necromancer. Light into a cone, the undead dragon, along with the necromancer behind it with the cover. The huge undead dragon couldn''t bear the light. Its bones melted and turned into pale fog. Before larrell could relax a little, a deep voice came from behind her. "The human body is full of defects. If you replace the body of the dead, your trick will not work for me at all." Larrell was shocked. Her white hair stood up. She turned quickly and looked behind her. But the enemy''s attack was faster than her. The blade of the sword attached to the lightning stabbed her from the side of her body. The lightning on the sword cracked and made a dull sound. "Well?" Suspended in the air, the man covered in the black robe was a little surprised. Then he turned around, closed his eyes, and faced the sky behind him. "I can''t imagine that you can move in an instant at the first time and barely escape my attack. Many legendary mages can''t do this." In the direction of the black robed man, the snow-white unicorn was panting. Her holy body was stained red with blood. She looked a little frightened and said calmly "It''s impossible... You shouldn''t see anything. You must have found my place by luck." His injury did not recover, and his blood was constantly overflowing from the black robed man''s eyes, but his momentum was not affected by this. "Do you want to know..." the black robed man''s voice did not fall, the next moment, he appeared in front of larrell, "when you become an undead, I will tell you all this." The silver light cut across the sky, attached to the blade of lightning, and cut head on to larrell. The unicorn''s face is firm and resolute. It condenses all its mana and vitality in the unicorn above its head. The aurora, which is more dazzling than ever before, blooms from the air again. The anticipated collision didn''t come. At the moment of the aurora, the necromancer lost sight. Larrell was stunned, but the aurora had no way to dissipate, so he had to release it to light up the whole sky. The necromancer may attack at any time. Larrell keeps the aurora, and dare not relax. Below, Kailin looks over her head in surprise. The light in the sky is even brighter than the sun in the sky. However, the evil breath of the necromancer is still not abated, which makes her worry about larrell''s safety. Kailin clenched her hands. She knew that larrell was the third seat of the forest guardian. As a sacred unicorn, she had all kinds of unique abilities, not to mention that after the promotion of the wise Yuk, she would be able to solve the hidden enemies. Shaking her head, Kailin looks back at the giant skeleton in front of her. The difficult undead is the problem she is facing. Chapter 1431 For a long time to maintain the display of the aurora, in the sky, larrell''s breathing is more and more urgent, she keeps looking around, trying to find the hidden enemy. The strong threat from the perception has made larrell realize that the moment when the aurora dissipates is when the necromancer launches an attack. If she fails to take the attack, she is likely to be seriously injured. Last time, even though he dodged the Necromancer''s fatal blow by moving in an instant, the numbness from his body still made larrell tremble. He almost fell into the hands of the necromancer. After experiencing the artifact in the hands of the necromancer, larrell has realized why other creatures can''t help this necromancer. The artifact in his hands is far more powerful than ordinary weapons. Maybe only weapons of the same level can compete with him. Compared with this, what makes larrell puzzled is that the blind light she released has obviously affected the necromancer, but it has not been able to achieve the desired effect. It seems that the black robed man''s vision has not been affected at all. Seeing the war going in a direction that was not good for him, larrell looked dignified. In the rear is yeliucheng, where a large number of creatures live. Larrell never thought of evacuating. Even if he tried his best to block the enemy in front of him. In the distance, countless flashes of lightning formed a straight line and came straight towards larrell. She responded calmly, forming a white barrier around her body to deflect the lightning. However, with larrell''s casting of the magic, the aurora above her head could not be maintained. The black robed man found the right chance, and with a flash of body shape, he came to her side, and the blade in his hand suddenly stabbed out. The dark green barrier, which is used to block physical attacks, appears in front of larrell, but it can''t stop him. It is directly broken through by the blade. The next moment, the whole blade penetrates into larrell''s body. "It worked." Feeling the touch of the sword blade and the lightning released from the sword, the man in black robe looks happy and finally solves the fierce enemy in front of him. With a violent explosion, lightning broke out from larrell''s body, destroying everything inside her body. The unicorn let out a cry of grief, and the blood flowed from her body. She suddenly turned aside, regardless of her injured body, and stabbed the unicorn on the top of her head to the chest of the man in black robe. Larrell''s strong counterattack was beyond the expectation of the black robed man. In the past battles, with the blade attached with lightning hitting the enemy, it often declared the end of the battle, but no one could launch a counterattack with lightning damage. Relying on the instinct of many battles, the black robed man twisted his body and avoided the vital point from the front of the stabbed one-man. When she stabs the black robed man''s chest, larrell is disappointed. Her counterattack is aimed at the enemy''s heart. Unexpectedly, the black robed man in front of her is so alert. Even though the black robed man''s eyes were closed, and his eyes were overflowing with blood, he was still aware of the danger for the first time and avoided the fatal blow. Larrell tried his best to launch a counterattack. He did not pierce the black robed man''s heart, but just pierced the right side of his chest. The single horn on the top of the unicorn''s head is the hardest part of their body. Even the bone is not as hard as it is. With this long horn, the unicorn can perform unique magic and even stab the enemy in close combat. Larrell''s one-man pierces the black robed man''s chest deeply, and bursts of intense white light burst out in the black robed man''s body. In addition, she constantly swings her body, trying to cause more damage to the enemy. However, in the next moment, larrell uttered a deep cry, her voice even more painful than when she was stabbed by the blade. In the hand of the man in black robe, I don''t know when a dagger with red light appeared. Without any obstruction, the dagger easily cut off the hardest single horn of larrell. "This dagger..." Looking at the dagger in the black robed man''s hand, larrell was stunned. He seemed to think of something and even forgot the pain. One foot pushes the unicorn''s body out of the air, and the dagger in the black robed man''s hand disappears. He reaches out to cover the front chest pierced by the unicorn, and his face is in pain. The blood continuously overflowed from his palm. Apart from the physical injury, what made him feel more painful was that the sacred breath contained in the single horn was deeply burning everything in his body. Under the burning of this sacred breath, the death energy seems to have met the natural enemies, and they melt away one after another. Only deep pain remains in the black robed man''s body. Trying to bear the pain, the man in black robe raised his sword blade and was about to give the unicorn a final blow. Suddenly, he felt something. He looked suspicious and stopped his action. He made a quick calculation in his heart. Facing the unicorn in the distance, the black robed man gave a cold hum and said reluctantly, "let''s forget this time. I''ve written down the injury you left me. When I see you next time, I will turn you into an undead." "If you lose your unique role, can you still show such strength next time?" With the fall of the words, the undead dragon, who had just returned to its original shape, seemed to have received some kind of command and quickly landed down. The black robed man''s body flashed and quickly returned to the body of the undead dragon. The huge dark green portal opens from the side of the skeleton giant. In the sky, the undead dragon does not hesitate to dive down and enter the portal. The skeleton giant sweeps away the surrounding obstacles and then follows. Looking at the huge portal in the field, the surrounding creatures didn''t understand what was happening for a moment. Until the portal was completely closed, they realized that the powerful enemy had evacuated, and the rear yeliucheng was preserved. They won the battle. As the leader of the patrol, Kailin is also aware of this, but she has no time to enjoy the temporary victory. Her sight has long been attracted by the figures not far away. It was a group of shooters in black and green armor, and their leader, the half elf with red hair, also appeared at the front of the team. Kailin realized that the enemy might be aware of the arrival of this half elf, and then hurriedly evacuated. Before she could meet her, a badly wounded Unicorn fell down again in the sky, splashing with dust. "Larrell!" With a cry of surprise, Kailin hurried forward to the unicorn. "I''m ok..." larrell uttered a painful cry and said, "I found the secret of the necromancer. I can''t be wrong. It''s the smell of the devil." Chapter 1432 The gloomy clouds cover the earth, and the death energy is spreading to the deep forest. All the plants along the way are withered, even the towering ancient trees are no exception. The assembled necromancers are marching towards the quiet city in the depth of Eli according to the command of the commander. Their breath is dignified. No one knows what kind of enemies are in front of them. In front of the Necromancer''s team, with the opening of a huge dark green portal, the huge skeleton giant came out with shocking death energy. Earlier than the skeleton giant, there was a pale dead dragon with strong breath, and a black robed man with eyes closed and blood oozing in front of him. However, due to the size, they were not conspicuous in front of the skeleton giant. The undead dragon quickly descended to the front of the whole team, and the seriously injured man in black robe also slowly fell to the ground. "Brother, are you ok?" Seeing the figure of the black robed man, Rowling, one of the commanders in front of the team, let out a burst of exclamation and came to him with a worried face. "What''s going on that makes you hurt so badly?" "I''m ok..." back to the Necromancer''s team, rod covered the wound in front of him and said calmly. Rowling quickly stretched out her hand and pulled the broken robe in front of rod''s body under the unicorn''s counterattack, revealing the bleeding wound on the surface of his body. The long and sharp broken angle penetrates deep into rod''s chest. The spiral pattern on it is like a blood groove on a sharp knife, which makes the blood flow out of rod''s body, even if he covers it with his hand. Not only that, in Rowling''s perception, the broken corner also condenses a very strong magic element, which is deeply burning the inside of rod''s body. "This is the broken horn of a unicorn. It doesn''t look like an ordinary unicorn. You are seriously injured and need to be dealt with as soon as possible! " After noticing the wound on rod''s body, Rowling said urgently. In addition, looking at rod in front of him, Rowling found that he had never opened his eyes. The socket of his eyes was also full of blood, and there seemed to be more than one injury on his body. "Don''t panic. Keep calm, Rowling. I''m injured, but I promise that unicorn is more injured than I am. " Rod said slowly. At the same time, he raised his hand and held it on the part where the broken corner was exposed. "This kind of injury is still within the scope of healing magic..." A burst of blood surged up from rod''s mouth, and rod also took advantage of the gap in his body to pull out the broken angle. Looking at rod, who is in pain, Rowling can''t bear it. She immediately uses healing magic to cure him. Blue light emerges around rod''s body. It stimulates the wound to speed up the recovery, which makes rod''s pain worse. Rod frowned deeply and closed his eyes, which made his face look more gloomy. After a long time, he said, "the flesh and blood body is full of defects. This degree of injury has affected all my abilities. I began to miss the skeleton body." Rowling''s eyes dimmed and sighed. In her mind, rod had made great efforts to recover his body. Under the stimulation of healing magic, a strange energy suddenly emerged in rod''s body. As soon as this kind of energy appeared, it rushed to the wound in front of rod. Even when rod himself was aware of the existence of this kind of energy, he was also stunned and didn''t understand what happened. From this special energy, rod felt an ancient and mysterious atmosphere. If it wasn''t that there was no danger in his perception, rod would even think that this kind of energy was attached to the unicorn''s broken horn, just to sneak into his body and destroy at the critical moment. Soon, this special energy came to the wound in front of rod. Rod only felt numbness in the wound, which was not like the pain of healing magic, but more like the comfort of directly using attribute points to treat. "This is..." Rowling''s exclamation came to rod''s ears, but he couldn''t see what happened in front of him. When he touched the wound in front of him, rod looked surprised. The skin there was so smooth that there was no wound or scar left. "The wound on your body has recovered... What kind of spell is this?" Asked Rowling in disbelief. "It''s not magic." After careful consideration, rod roughly realized where the power in his body came from. "It''s the power of blood." Rowling looked at rod and nodded. As early as rod recovered with the help of the spring of life, Rowling noticed the abnormality. There was a unique blood in his body. "The blood of Titan..." rod said slowly, and it was the blood of Titan that restored his normal strength. Previously, due to the lack of the spring of life, the blood of Titans in rod''s body was not fully awakened, only the part about thunder was awakened, which further strengthened the effect of Titan''s arrow. However, the part about the real power of Titans, that is, the body of Titans, was not awakened. Rod once felt the power of Titan giant in the dreamland. The body of this kind of creature is extremely tough and has strong recovery ability. As long as any damage is not fatal, it can recover quickly in a short time. Perhaps because the body of Titan didn''t fully awaken, rod didn''t have the ability to recover like Titan giant. However, when his body was injured, under the stimulation of healing magic, the ability hidden in rod''s blood began to play a role, making him recover quickly. With the recovery of his injury, the power in his blood disappeared again. No matter how Rhode felt it, it seemed that what happened before was just his illusion. However, the recovered body proved to rod that this force was real and existed in his body. "The power of blood... This may be the only commendable part of flesh and blood. Such wonderful power can''t be compared with that of a skeleton. " Hearing what rod said, Rowling could not help but look at him white. One second before, she was still complaining about the lack of flesh and blood. The next moment, she praised him for this power. To Rowling''s surprise, rod''s eyes were always closed and did not recover because of the power of blood. Chapter 1433 "Brother, what''s wrong with your eyes?" Looking at rod with closed eyes, Rowling asked with concern. "..." rod said nothing and raised his hand to perform the magic of water control. Pure water condensed from his hands and cleaned up the bloodstains on his face, especially around his eyes. Rhode opened his eyes again. His eyes turned gray, his pupils dim, his eyes motionless. Rowling reached out and shook rod''s eyes, but his eyes didn''t respond. "This..." Rowling exclaimed, looking at rod''s line of sight, also a little more worried. Rod sent out a cold hum and said in a deep voice: "it''s worthy of being a holy unicorn. Just relying on the light on the unicorn, it''s enough to make people blind forever. I accidentally hit the move, and now I can''t see anything." In the system log, rod''s current status has been informed in detail. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "The holy Unicorn releases the light of blindness to you." "The light of blindness works. You lose your vision forever." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ All around a dark, only the attribute panel emitting a dark blue light, in the dark lit up the world of rod. In the past, there is no change in the control of the property panel. The difference is that things other than the property panel can no longer be seen. "Now what to do..." listen to rod say so, Rowling also feel a panic, she can''t believe, when rod lost vision what will happen. All of a sudden, Rowling seemed to think of something and said excitedly, "let''s go back to Sao city and find Marguerite in the city. She is an expert in this field of witchcraft and will help you recover your vision." With that, Rowling raised her hand, ready to open a door of time and space, and then returned to Sao O city. However, the next moment, Rowling''s hand, but Rhode accurately grasp. "She has helped me. Remember the plan I told you? There are still more important things to be done. This is not the time to return to Sao and restore your vision. " After confirming that he had lost sight, rod closed his eyes again. Faced with rod at this time, Rowling felt a strange feeling in her heart, as if rod had not lost his vision at all, but was looking at herself. "Can you see me?" Rowling asked softly, raising her hand and gently brushing rod''s closed eyes. "Of course, but it takes the power of the treasure." Rod said slowly, and a pendant hanging in front of him was displayed to Rowling in front of him. It''s a unique pendant. It looks like a big eye. The surface of the eye is covered with blood. It''s constantly turning and scanning around. "I seem to have seen this treasure." Looking at the pendant hanging in front of rod, Rowling didn''t think of it for a moment. "This is the treasure I used when I rescued you from the city of mourning. After Marguerite''s promotion, this treasure is equivalent to an eye, which can help me see everything around me." The pendant in front of rod''s body is the enhanced farsighted pendant. After Marguerite''s reinforcement, all the functions of the farsighted pendant have been greatly improved. What''s more, this treasure is equivalent to an extra eye. After rod''s blindness, it can transmit everything it sees to rod''s mind. Rod recalled seeing Marguerite before. Although she had no eyes, when he stood in front of her, rod always felt that he was being watched, not by one creature, but by a large number of creatures. I think the magic eyes around Marguerite all have similar effects. They can transmit everything they see to Marguerite''s mind. After experiencing the effect of the farsighted pendant, rod also understood this. Through the feedback of the remote pendant, rod saw the worry on Rowling''s face, and saw the necromancer staring at him from a distance, as if he had seen it with his own eyes. He raised the farsighted pendant and looked at his face. After thinking about it, rod said: "The lack of vision is my weakness after all. I can''t fight with my eyes closed all the time. Once I open my eyes, the enemy will find something abnormal immediately. Maybe they will make targeted arrangements for the farsighted pendant. " With that, the eyeball on the farsighted pendant looks around and sees everything around. "I need to make some preparations... Preferably a mask." Soon, rod locked his target, his body flash, then came to a human body wizard in front. Red light emerged, and the dagger with evil smell appeared in rod''s hands again. The scarlet light passed in the air. With a chopping strike that was too close to see the track, the corpse''s skull slid to one side. Before the skull fell to the ground, rod caught it with one hand. Rod took the skull in front of the farsighted pendant for a long time, then waved a dagger and chopped it. The skull is divided into two parts from the side. Rod picks up the part with facial features, puts his hand deep into the jawbone separated from the skull, and pulls down the jawbone. In this way, rod''s mask is basically completed, and the rest is to fix it. Putting the half finished mask over his face, rod turned to Rowling and asked, "how does it look?" The half amputated bone is on rod''s face. Because the jaw bone is pulled open, rod''s mouth is exposed. Rowling can see the smile on his face. It seems that she doesn''t care about blindness at all. Rowling knew that as far as rod was concerned, whether it was a skeleton or any other form of body, as long as it could bring him more strength, he would not mind. If he could get the magic eye control from Margaret, he would not even choose to restore his vision. "It looks... OK?" Rowling replied helplessly. "That''s good." With that, rod once again performed the magic of water control. The pure water washed down and washed the broken horn of the unicorn full of blood, revealing its original appearance. Rod holds the slender and luxurious broken corner in his hand. Rod carefully checks the broken corner, confirms that there is no other energy left, and then receives it into the space ring. "Enota should have been waiting. With my appearance, Eli should have believed the words of traitor Torre, but he didn''t know how much they believed. are you ready? As long as we succeed this time, we are equivalent to winning the battle. " Facing Rowling beside him, rod said slowly. Listen to rod say so, Rowling''s look is also dignified, know rod plan of her body faint a shiver, but still firmly nodded. Chapter 1434 In the dark, no ray of light in the depths of the sea, a lonely figure is slowly moving forward. His body is pale and has no breath of a living creature, but he can still see the appearance of human beings. His whole body is between the illusory fog and the entity. Even if he moves forward in the depths of the ocean, he is not affected. He is Vera, one of the death knights under rod. Now he is in the water plane, performing an impossible task, that is to transform everything here into undead. Along the way, the whole ocean, I do not know how many creatures died in his hands. Even if the number of tiny corpse witches transformed from fish increases, it will have an extremely terrible impact, not to mention that Vera has met many large creatures. In the ocean, there are huge whales, and the ferocious giant sharks rushing like hills. Vera has met them. According to rod''s order, Vera has transformed them into one corpse after another. No marine creature can escape from Vera. In terms of body size, if we put these huge creatures in the main plane, I am afraid only the former Titans can compare with them, even the behemoths are much smaller than them. After this period of transformation, Vera also began to understand why Lord rod looked at the heavy water element plane so much. The infinite creatures in the ocean were the best materials for transforming the dead. Originally, in order to better transform, Vera would scatter all the undead creatures under her control in all depths of the ocean, so as to engulf all the possible creatures. At this time, Vera did not choose to do so. He contracted the undead and gathered them on his head and around him. At the same time, he sent the undead gravely to explore around the bottom of the sea. The dreary energy of death is all over the sea floor, and hundreds of millions of fish corpses are piled up, filling all the spaces around Vera, extending from the bottom of the sea to the surface of the ocean. Only the ocean can accommodate such a large number of creatures. Under Vera''s command, the fish corpse wizard is ready, and a big war is coming. Soon, the dark sea floor in the distance, suddenly emerged a burst of light. The light quickly approached villa and soon came to him. "Ahead is its nest." The sound came. Under the light, Vera saw the creature in front of him. It was a long dead Mermaid. He had been transformed by Vera, his eyes were dim, and he was holding a bright pearl in his hand, illuminating the dark sea bottom. In the ocean, after transforming many creatures, Vera also met many intelligent creatures. For these intelligent creatures, whether they are mermen living in the sea, explorers from other planes, or those elemental creatures, Vera does not hesitate to wipe them out. According to Lord Rhode''s order, all creatures in the sea are the objects of Vera''s transformation. Many creatures died in Vera''s hands, but his heart has not been touched. The only emotion full of his heart is guilt. He owes a lot to one person. If the elimination of the creatures in the ocean can make up for it, Vera is willing to use the whole ocean to make up for it. Among them, the mermaid in front of him is a rare heroic creature in the ocean. Vera turns him into a death knight. Because he refuses to obey orders, Vera can only control his actions with his mental imprint. Vera knows that the "it" in mermaid''s mouth is the goal of his trip. He is a powerful monster who has been living in the ocean for a long time. He is the real overlord of water element plane, the ultimate multi headed snake. Before that, tens of thousands of fish witches who came to this area were destroyed by the ultimate multi headed snake and its affiliated marine multi headed snake, which also attracted Vera''s deep attention. According to Lord Rhode''s order, if you want to transform all the creatures in the ocean, the ultimate monster in front of you is Vera''s enemy. The hundreds of millions of fish corpse witches in the rear are exactly the reliance of Vera''s trip. When the number of undead creatures reaches such a level, no creature can compete with them. Their death clouds are enough to swallow everything. Even Vera herself can''t bear the vomit of these fish witches. The unique environment in the ocean gives these fish witches the space to exert their strength. If they are placed on the land, even if there are more of them, they will only be slaughtered. According to Vera''s prediction, as long as the powerful ultimate multi headed snake is defeated and transformed into the undead, no other creature can compete with the undead in the whole water level. It is only a matter of time before the undead engulfs the whole ocean. At that time, villa is qualified enough to present his wish to rod. For this reason, the ultimate multi headed snake in the deep sea is the target Vera must destroy. There is no obstacle to stop Vera at this time. He gathers all his undead creatures to ensure the victory of the battle. Seems to be aware of Vera''s approach, violent tremor, from the bottom of the ground, the whole land plate is shaking up, a large number of bubbles rising from below. The light from the Pearl dispels the darkness in the bottom of the sea. With the only light left, Vera can see the source of the changes on the bottom of the sea. In the distance, a huge snake''s head is close to the bottom of the sea, facing Vera at this time. Its scales are dark red, and a pair of tall long horns grow on its head. Its erect eyes emit golden light. Just a snake''s head occupied all of Vera''s sight, not to mention what kind of body it was connected to. Even the huge whale was just swallowed by it. It didn''t take the initiative to attack, but looked at the creatures coming. The golden pupil showed the light of wisdom, and its eyes fixed on Vera, as if to see something from the pale body. The fire of hope permeates Vera''s heart, warms his cold body, lights up his dim eyes, and nearly condenses into the essence of consciousness, which is released from Vera''s eyes. Even in the face of the ultimate multi headed snake at the top of the legend, he has no fear. "I finally found you." Vera raised the palm of his hand wrapped in white fog. Under his command, hundreds of millions of fish witches spread all over the ocean, together with the ultimate multi headed snake in the ocean, spewing out a dark cloud of death. Chapter 1435 Inside the secluded wooden house, the fully armed guards are half kneeling on the ground, reporting various matters to the silver haired elves in green robes. "The necromancer tried to launch a surprise attack on yeliucheng. Lord rod, the evil Lord, also appeared above the battlefield. Fortunately, with the support of the forest guardians, he has been beaten back now. Sylar, the third of the forest guardians, was seriously injured in the battle and is now receiving treatment in the rescue center." The silver haired Genie nodded and said, "let the court mage send a batch of springs of life to recover larrell''s injury. Facing the attack of the necromancer, we can''t do without the power of the holy unicorn. " "This..." the guard seemed to want to say something, and his face was embarrassed. "Gabriel, are you hiding something from me?" When he found the abnormality on the guard, the silver haired spirit asked. "The great spirit king, larrell''s injury is very special. Even with the power of the spring of life, she can''t be cured. Her one-man character was cut down by the necromancer, and now she can''t recover." "How can it be like this..." the silver haired elf couldn''t bear it. He knew how painful it was for a unicorn to lose his unicorn. In the black market, the broken horn of Unicorn has a high value, even more than the powerful treasure. Some human nobles like to collect this kind of things. Although Eli has repeatedly banned such things, there are still powerful assassins willing to kill Unicorn at the risk of death. There is no way to recover the unicorn whose horn has been broken. Even the powerful spring of life is helpless in the face of this. "I''ll go to the wise Yuk." The silver haired genie said in a hurry, and his words were full of hope. "With infinite wisdom, he must have a way to recover larrell''s injury!" Just then, a dull roar came from outside the wooden house. At the same time, a special breath began to spread around the house. After feeling this special breath, Gabriel''s face suddenly changed. He quickly drew out the blade on his side and said to the silver haired elf in front of him: "I feel the smell of evil. Evil has spread throughout the holy land. Powerful enemies are approaching in this direction. There are special rituals in the house to protect your safety. Don''t step out of the wooden house. " With that, Gabriel''s figure flashed, and with the door open and closed, the whole cabin fell into silence. "What happened, Gabriel?" The silver haired elf asked in a loud voice, but there was no response. The guard who had been guarding him had left first. Aware of the urgency of the situation, he quickly came to the window and looked out of the house, only to see a scene that shocked him. The golden portal covers the sky. Countless small undead creatures, like hailstones, fall from the air to the ground. The dark clouds destroy the peace of the holy land. The attack of the necromancer comes in an unexpected way. Dozens of undead dragons hover in the air, spitting out death clouds like dragon breath, wantonly eroding everything below. Among them, there is a unique purple dragon, which is attacking with the undead creatures. "Evil necromancer, I will make you pay for it." The familiar roar came to the ears of the silver haired elf. Gabriel, who was just beside him, was standing in front of a necromancer wearing a skull mask. His eyes twinkled with unyielding will. "Just you? What qualifications do you have to stand in front of me? " The necromancer sneered scornfully. He held a sword blade with unique shape in his hand. The surface of the sword blade was attached with bright lightning. With one wave of his hand, the necromancer cut the space open and shot at the front of Gabriel at an unimaginable speed. At the same time, his figure flashed and appeared behind the guard of the elves at the next moment. Gabriel is not in a hurry, a side body avoids the attack of lightning, at the same time, waving the blade, with exquisite swordsmanship, trying to block the weapons in the hands of the necromancer. However, I don''t know when the necromancer had a dagger with red light in his hand. The blade in front of the dagger was cut off by the dagger without any support for a moment. At the same time, the power of the necromancer did not slow down at all. The dagger cut off Gabriel''s body in an instant. "No!" Inside the cabin, the silver haired elf let out a cry of surprise. Under his gaze, Gabriel''s body trembled. The whole person was divided into two parts, and so was his armor. It didn''t have any protective effect. The blood was stained with the broad cloak behind the necromancer, but he couldn''t stay on it for a moment. One after another, he slipped towards the ground. The Necromancer''s pace didn''t stop at all, and he continued to approach the direction of the wooden house. In an urgent mood, the silver haired elf ignored Gabriel''s advice. He opened the door of the wooden house and wanted to explore the battlefield outside. However, a dark green barrier stopped the silver haired genie. The silver haired Genie tried his best to slap on the barrier, but it didn''t achieve any effect, and there was not even any waves on the surface of the barrier. Suddenly, a sound came to his ears. "Don''t panic, Arilla. The target of the necromancer is me. You will be safe in the cabin." The silver haired Genie was stunned and looked at the towering tree outside the wooden house: "wise Yuk, let me out quickly. I can''t watch those guardians die. I can save them if I inherit the will of the forest! I''ve called in the forest guardians nearby, and they''ll be here soon! " However, in the face of the cry of the silver haired elves, the ancient wood in front of us was not moved. At this moment, the old face also lost its vitality: "it''s too late. We''ve been cheated by the necromancer. Eli can''t lose the two Elven kings. Your forest will play an important role in the future battles. " "You are the chief of the jungle guardian, the tree of wisdom, Yuk?" Just as the silver haired elves wanted to say something more, the necromancer with the skull mask had come to the huge tree. The energy of death from the sky radiates from him. At this moment, none of the guardians around the huge trees dare to stop them. Although they hold weapons in their hands, they can''t help but get out of the way. "It''s said that there is endless wisdom in your body. If you kill you, you can see the corner of the infinite wisdom." The necromancer stepped forward slowly and said in a cold voice. Chapter 1436 "Evil necromancer, from you, I only see destruction and destruction. Although you awaken the talent of heroes, you have no will to match it. You, who are powerful, are like a devastating disaster, threatening the whole world deeply. " As the necromancer stepped forward slowly, the brow of the old face on the surface of the bark did not show and said in a deep voice. In the sky, countless small fish corpses are falling, which have been covered all around the holy land. Every step of any creature will step on their bodies, but the falling fish corpses still have no tendency to stop. Many fish corpse witches fell on the huge ancient tree and spewed out a strong cloud of death to him. Unfortunately, because the body of a single fish corpse witch was too small, the cloud of death spewed out was directly ignored by the huge ancient tree. Holding Titan''s sword in his hand and looking at the huge ancient tree in front of him, rod gave a sneer. He didn''t pay attention to Yuke''s words, but said to himself: "I used to feel the state of infinite wisdom with the help of an artifact treasure in the dreamland. Unfortunately, the dreamland is a dreamland after all and can''t bring me any help. I miss this feeling very much. Now, the tree of wisdom, Yuke, let me see the infinite wisdom in your body. " Before the words came down, rod quickly waved the sword of Titan in his hand. Countless flashes of lightning came together and shot straight at Yuk''s body. Looking at the panel damage, I''m afraid it has reached thousands of points. No creature, except those immune to magic, can take such damage head-on. However, in the face of the lightning, Yuke did not dodge or even take any measures to deal with it. He seemed to give up and let the lightning hit the surface of the huge ancient trees. However, rod''s expression has changed faintly. The Titan''s arrow he shot did not achieve the desired effect. Although it hit the trunk of the huge wisdom tree, the electric energy was immediately dissolved and transmitted into the ground along the root of the tree. The only change is to make the lightning hit location become blackened and emit bursts of black smoke. Rod''s face gradually sank. He took up the sword of Titan and put on another dagger with scarlet light: "it seems that the sword of Titan is invalid for you. It doesn''t matter. I have another plan for you." Then, on the top of the huge trees, dozens of stout tentacles were suddenly stretched out in the open bright yellow portal. Each tentacle had the thickness of a hundred year old tree trunk. These tentacles were tightly wrapped around Yuke''s trunk, and then a larger creature was pulled out from the portal. Looking at the things that appear in the portal, the guards around tremble. For a moment, they don''t know how to resist. It was a huge, pale mass of flesh. There were no organs that ordinary creatures should have, only huge tentacles one after another. In addition, it exudes the momentum of a legendary creature. The sea monsters and other undead creatures on the surface of water element are what Rhode chose to raid the holy land. Due to the inconvenience of movement, in order to let the netherworld sea monster join the battlefield, rod must use space magic to achieve this. The pale meat ball fell from the air and hit Yuke''s body hard, causing leaves to fall one after another, with countless fish corpses. With the fall of the netherworld sea monster, the whole trunk of Yuke was bent, and rod''s move also caused the enemy''s strong resistance. "Evil necromancer, let me end your ambition!" The golden light surged from the surface of Yuk''s trunk, accompanied by the swaying sound of branches. Several pairs of huge arms grew from Yuk''s body surface. Like those dead wood soldiers, he captured the netherworld sea monster in the sky with his arms and tried to smash it to the ground. However, the huge number of tentacles of the netherworld sea monster has long been deeply entangled in Yuk''s body. Under the powerful force of tentacles, Yuk''s resistance failed to achieve the desired results. Looking at this scene, rod felt a little relieved. According to rod''s understanding, although the wisdom tree has infinite knowledge and can bring unimaginable improvement to other creatures around, its own strength is extremely limited. Even if it is as high as Yuke, it is difficult to encounter with creatures who are really good at fighting. Seeing that the netherworld sea monster and Yuk, two huge creatures, were caught in a tussle for a moment, rod waved a dagger and quickly crossed the root of the wisdom tree. The sharpness of [praise of blood] has never let rod down. As this treasure introduces, things below the artifact, whether it''s a powerful treasure or the body of a legendary creature, can''t stop it. It''s sharper than the sword of Titan. According to the words of the prophet, this dagger is infused with the power of the devil, and it is the oldest and most powerful devil in the world. The existence of this dagger makes the fight easier. Scarlet daggers cut through the root of the wisdom tree, and the places they touched were cut into two parts one after another. The tentacles of the netherworld sea monster followed and quickly invaded the parts cut by rod. Up to now, not only Yuk himself, but also the guards around him are aware of the mistake and come forward one after another to try to support the ancient trees entangled by the enemy. However, the fast approaching undead dragon in the sky has given up their idea. Under rod''s plan, the guardians of the holy land of tulareon had already been mobilized to the forest for defense, which also gave rod the opportunity to launch a surprise attack on the holy land. If there are many guardians, with the power of the tree itself, it is very difficult to successfully launch a raid on the holy land. At this time, when the power of the guardians is dispersed, the situation will be different. The main reason why rod chose to launch a raid on the holy land is to solve the problem of the tree of wisdom. Rod will not let those elites, with the help of Yuk''s wisdom, constantly enhance their own strength. The dagger constantly sweeps the root of Yuk''s side, combined with the great power of the netherworld sea monster, up to now, the whole body of Yuk is lifted from the position where rod is, and falls to the rear. With the inclination of the wise man Yuk, the huge shadow shrouded in the ground of the field, and also shrouded in the hearts of all the ERI guards. "Right now, enota." At rod''s signal, the purple dragon in the sky immediately responded and opened a bright yellow portal in the direction of wise Yuk''s leaning and falling. Chapter 1437 "Necromancers, your time has come. Lord rod, the great artifact holder, has given his corpse king to you just for this moment. Now, it''s time for you to repay him." He led a large number of necromancers to the front of the quiet city. With the corpse wizard Legion setting up the formation, the Centaur leader was giving orders to all the necromancers, inspiring their morale. However, in the eyes of the necromancer looking at her, there was no eagerness of morale, but only deep fear. The inheritance retained in the blood makes the Centaur leader used to inspire her hand''s momentum through words before the battle begins. As a death knight, her experience also teaches her another way, that is, driving her men to act with fear. "If all the undead creatures you control are consumed, you can have a short rest, but don''t think about escaping from the battlefield. Those people in the rear are your examples." With the Centaur leader''s words, the corpse witch behind the formation raised the slender wooden sticks. On each stick, there was a corpse. The tip of the stick passed under their bodies and finally came out of their mouths. Some of the bodies were rotten, some were still fresh, and the blood on their bodies had not yet solidified. The Necromancers around looked at the sticks one by one, and their eyes were full of fear. Wasting corpses is a great taboo of the necromancer, but now, no one has the courage to reprimand the Centaur leader for this behavior. These corpses on the stick are all the former companions of the necromancer. Among them, not long ago, Torre, who just participated in the rain city meeting, stood out on one of the sticks. No one knew what he had done wrong. He just learned from the Centaur leader that Torre tried to escape here and was finally punished. Noticed the fear in the eyes of the nearby necromancer, the Centaur leader looked satisfied. "Fear drives the creature forward, and does not dare to slack off. It is more effective than any other emotion, especially for the necromancer. Cut off their retreat and control them. At the same time, don''t forget to give them a chance to survive. Of course, it''s just a chance. " Recalling the sneer on rod''s face when he said these words, the Centaur leader was filled with emotion. These scared necromancers, as he said, found a chance to live, clearly grasped the powerful power, but had no intention to resist. In the quiet city, the Elven scouts who constantly explore the movements of the Necromancers have reflected the arrival of the enemy to the powerful guardians in the city. Already aware of the arrival of the necromancer, the guardians of the city also made targeted arrangements on how to win. Only after the final confirmation, everything will work. On the wall, several prominent guardians are looking at every move of the necromancer. "The plan is like this. You can resist the attack of the undead. I''ll kill the leaders of the undead mages." On the wall, iver, dressed in black, said slowly. He grasped the blade in his hand, and his face was very firm. "It''s not like last time. At least one Lich and many powerful undead creatures are among the enemies. What''s more, we haven''t found any trace of Lord rod. He may be hiding in the dark, waiting for your hand." Ivar, who was wearing a green robe, said slowly. "I know him. He didn''t come to this battlefield. According to the Elven King''s instructions, he should be lurking in the turalion forest, ready to attack those ordinary creatures. I need to solve the battle here as soon as possible, and then go to support. " With that, iver raised the blade in his hand, and his eyes twinkled with hatred: "what''s more, if he really appeared on the battlefield, it would be better. This time, I must kill him myself." Listening to him, the powerful dwarf caster and the woman in the golden robe all looked at him. The sky above was already covered with deep black fog. The dark sky curtain belonging to the necromancer covered all the light in the sky. With the last ray of light obscured by the black cloud, the Necromancer''s attack has begun. The orderly legion of necromancers began to move forward. On both sides of the Legion, two giant skeletons were slowly moving forward. Under the shadow of darkness, the blood sucking bats merged into the dark sky and quietly entered the city. The powerful Lich shows his own power and gives evil blessings to all undead creatures, which makes the death energy in the space even worse. Before they came to the city wall, the clouds of death began to shoot at the creatures in the city. However, they were blocked by a pure white barrier and could not go deep into the city. The vampire bat that touches the pure white barrier also turns into a burst of black smoke and dissipates. "Hateful undead creatures, it seems that they haven''t learned a lesson yet. Let me teach them a lesson with the undead killer!" Malcolm, the dwarf, said in a jar, and the pure white light came out of his hand. Suddenly, the dwarf stopped, the white light slowly dissipated, and the other two guardians beside him were also stunned. "What happened? Guardian Malcolm, why stop casting? " On one side, seeing the undead approaching the quiet city, the puzzled Ivar anxiously asked the dwarf. "I got a message from the Elven king." Malkheim said in a deep voice, "the holy land of tulalion is now under attack by the necromancer." "It must be his plan. He must have been in the holy land himself." Eve''s face changed and he said urgently, "wise Yuk is in danger now. I can''t stay here, Malcolm. Open the door of time and space and let me go back to the holy land." "What should we do with the necromancer here? Without you, we can''t end this fight quickly. " Instead of rushing to cast the spell, the dwarf asked first. "With your strength, I can hold the necromancer for a long time. After ensuring the safety of the holy land, I will come back as soon as possible. The guardians of the nearby woods will also come to support in the near future. " Seeing that Eve said so, Malcolm didn''t say anything more. He raised his hand to show a dark green portal. Facing the corrugated portal, iver stepped into it without any hesitation and disappeared. Chapter 1438 In the holy land, most of Yuk''s branches have fallen into the golden portal. Rod looks happy, and most of the whole project has been successful. Just as rod was waiting for the power of the sea monster, suddenly, a strong sense of threat appeared around him. The cloak in the rear was blown up by the strong wind. Without thinking about it, rod immediately moved away and appeared in a safe place in the distance. The next moment, there was a deep crack on the ground where rod was. "This is... Wind blade?" The farsighted pendant didn''t see the obvious enemy, but the deep crack on the ground showed rod what would happen if he didn''t move in time. To be able to attack like this with the help of the power of the wind, it seems that only a special person has such ability in rod''s impression. The eyeballs on the farsighted pendant looked around. Soon, on the edge of the battlefield, rod saw a figure coming quickly. An elf swordsman in black is approaching rod''s direction at an unimaginable speed. His whole body seems to be integrated into the wind. No undead can stop him. After receiving the message from the spirit king, iver, who was far away in the quiet city, rushed back to the holy land for the first time. There was a rush in rod''s heart. He knew that he had to solve the main goal of his trip as soon as possible. Once he was entangled by Yves, the time would be too long. When other guardians returned one after another, he would be in danger. Seeing this, rod put on Titan''s sword again and stabbed it deeply into the root of the tree cut by blood praise. The next moment, a strong white light, from the blade in rod''s hand, poured into the root. In an instant, the silver white current filled the whole area where Yuke was. Even at rod''s feet, there was a tingling sensation. Bursts of dark smoke, accompanied by burning after the burning of the burning breath toward the surrounding diffuse, Titan''s sword around the roots have been destroyed. After the last battle with unicorns, rod discovered a new usage of Titan''s sword. When the blade of Titan''s sword is wrapped by other things, the energy source on the blade will continuously emit lightning, destroying everything around. If we had discovered the effect of Titan''s sword earlier, rod would have killed the unicorn in the last battle. Unfortunately, the unicorn''s timely counterattack finally saved her. With the effect of Titan''s sword, after destroying all the roots of Yuke''s tree, there is no other thing that can stop the sea monster at this time. The tentacles around the tree of wisdom suddenly work, and the whole body of Yuke is pushed into the bright yellow portal, along with the huge meat mass of the sea monster. "No!" In the rear, Ivar, who was late, finally came to the center of the battlefield. He quickly waved his sword and prepared to cut the necromancer in front of him in two. Even if the necromancer wore a mask on his face, from his breath, iver had confirmed his identity, which was his enemy, Lord rod. However, rod did not intend to entangle with him at all. As soon as he jumped, he disappeared into the golden portal. Looking at rod''s sneer at the corner of his mouth before he disappeared, Eve was even more angry. He quickly stepped forward and was ready to enter the portal to pursue him. A dark green barrier suddenly appeared in front of the portal, blocking iver''s road. Iver cut it off with his sword, but the blade of the sword bounced away by the barrier. In a short moment, the bright yellow portal shrinks rapidly, and the space is calm again, with no trace left. Full of anger, iver looked in the direction of the wave of mana. Under another bright yellow portal covering the sky, a purple dragon was making a face at him with its tongue outstretched. As early as Eve''s arrival, he found the huge portal covered by his head, from which countless fish witches fell and eroded the whole holy land. At that time, Yves had no time to deal with the overhead portal because he was concerned about the situation in the middle of the battlefield. "Damn it Iver yelled angrily, waved his blade and brought up the unimaginable air. The next moment, his body came into the air. Seeing his action, the purple dragon was a little flustered for a moment, and quickly fell into the bright yellow portal on his head to avoid the fatal attack. In the sky above, the bright yellow portal is still wide open, and there is no tendency to close. The undead dragon, which used to roam in the holy land, came back to the portal as early as Eve appeared. At this time, there is no one left. Looking at the portal in front of him, he felt the ocean breath which was totally different from the land. Iver was stunned. The salty sea breeze seemed to be sending some kind of warning to iver. Finally, iver returned to the ground and gave up the idea of entering the portal alone. With the departure of many undead creatures, the undead mage''s raid on the holy land has come to an end. Although there are still a large number of fish witches around the holy land, they can no longer move on the land. They are soon wiped out by the coming guardians. After confirming that there was no strong enemy, iver seemed to think of something. He crossed a group of injured creatures and came to a wooden house. The door of the cabin had already been opened, and the creatures in it had disappeared. After discovering this, Eve looked around in a panic. Finally, he found the special figure in the middle of the battlefield. Quickly came to the center of the battlefield, in front of the huge black stump, a silver haired elf was sobbing in a low voice. It seems that under his influence, the other elves nearby also look sad and can''t bear everything in the direct field of view. Once, as a symbol of the peace and wisdom of the whole Erie, the great wise man Yuke has disappeared, leaving only a charred stump. Arilla lowered her head, but tears fell from his eyes. Seeing this, iver sighed and came forward slowly. He didn''t say much, but stood quietly behind the silver haired elf. The sword in his hand was gripped by Eve. The flame of his will ignited in his eyes. He would never allow Eli to suffer the damage of the necromancer again. After a long time, iver turns to leave and finds Eliza, the guardian who comes to support her. "Send me back to the quiet city." Eve''s face darkened, making it hard to see what he really thought. "There''s a battle waiting for me there." Chapter 1439 Under rod''s stratagem, Yuke''s body was successfully banished to the water plane. However, this does not mean the end of the battle, on the contrary, after lifting the shackles of the roots, Yuke showed his real strength. "Evil necromancer, do you think this will defeat me?" The huge ancient tree yelled, and countless arms made of thick trunks grew out of Yuke''s body, against the huge tentacles of the sea monster. For a moment, the two huge creatures were entangled. In addition, a strong wave of mana also emerged from Yuk''s body. In the face of Yuke, who has infinite wisdom, rod does not know what other means he has mastered and is always on guard against his counterattack. In rod''s original prediction, he wanted to rely on the unique environment of the water element plane to make Yuke sink into the deep sea without a foothold. Unexpectedly, Yuke''s body made of trees didn''t mean to sink at all. Instead, he stood firmly on the sea and launched a counterattack against the sea monster. Looking at the huge trees on the sea, rod snorted coldly. In his opinion, Yuke is at the end of his rope. Even if he has the strongest strength, he will only die when he comes to rod''s home field and is deeply eroded by the undead. After occupying the absolute advantage, rod did not get close to Yuke, but stood on the Hercules shield in the air, constantly releasing Titan''s arrow to attack from a distance. At rod''s sign, countless undead creatures are converging at Yuk''s location under the sea. Innumerable fish witches appear in the sea area where rod is. According to rod''s order, they spit out the death cloud to Yuke on the sea. Dark clouds gushed out from under the ocean, and even the sky seemed to be covered by the clouds. At the center of the clouds, a golden light appeared on the surface of Yuke''s body. For a moment, all the black clouds that touched Yuk''s body dissipated one after another, and the tentacles of the netherworld sea monster entangled with him were deeply burned. The sea monster''s body trembled violently and howled in pain. He wanted to take back his tentacles, but he was caught dead by Yuke''s arm. The golden light, along with the will of Yuk, is eroding the netherworld sea monster close to his body. On the sea monster, many tough tentacles are broken by pulling. "You are burning your wisdom." Above the sky, looking at Yuke below, rod said slowly, "it seems that my worry is wrong. You can''t cast magic at all. You are just consuming the accumulated wisdom." "Isn''t that what you want to see?" Yuke yelled, "I didn''t want to fight like this. It''s a waste of accumulated wisdom. Necromancer, you forced me to do this." One after another, lightning is released from the blade in rod''s hand. However, before hitting Yuke''s body, lightning melts into the golden light in front of him. Looking at the golden light on Yuk''s body, rod''s eyes showed a trace of fear. If he approached rashly, his final fate would not be better than the sea monster. The golden light has become the best protection for Yuk. It not only enables him to avoid the erosion of undead creatures, but also immune to most pure spell damage. Only some special spells can affect Yuk to this extent. Just when rod thought about it, a huge meteorite burning with fire in the sky was falling straight towards Yuke''s position. The golden light extinguished the flame on the surface of the meteorite, but it could not destroy the giant meteorite larger than the sea monster. The meteorite hit Yuke hard, splashing huge water. Even the light on Yuke was extinguished. Beside Yuke, the huge sea monster, because of its timely whole body, has not been affected by the meteorite. "You did a great job, Rowling." Turn your head to the air, rod said slowly. It was Rowling, who had been waiting on the water level for a long time, who released this spell. Seeing the golden light on Yuk, Rowling immediately thought of the magic to deal with it. The meteorite falling in the sky is a spell formed by Rowling by simplifying [meteor fire shower], which is called [star fall]. Unlike the extremely intensive bombardment of [meteor fire shower], [star fall] will only drop a huge meteorite, and its power is greatly enhanced. In the face of rod''s praise, Rowling, standing in the air, smiles a little, and then puts her eyes on the enemy on the sea. Under the frontal bombardment of the meteorite, Yuke''s whole body shriveled down, the debris of trees filled the whole sea, the face on the surface of the bark looked older and fainted for a moment. Due to the destruction of the whole body, Yuke''s body sank a lot, but most of it still floated above the sea. Seeing this situation, rod found the opportunity, and a large number of tentacles of the netherworld sea monster once again entangled in Yuk''s body. At the same time, with the great power of the sea monster, Yuk''s whole body sank under the sea. The action of the sea monster made Yuke suddenly wake up. However, without waiting for him to make any response, the huge meteorite in the sky hit him on the top of his head again, smashing not only his body, but also all his hopes. After the waves, the ghost sea monster pulled Yuke''s broken body down quickly, and a large number of bubbles came up from below the sea. Soon, the whole sea was calm, and there was no breath of enemy. The ancient wisdom tree, which defends the whole Erie and imparts countless knowledge to its guardians, finally falls into this ocean. Rod jumped out of the air, and the undead came out of the sea. They were close together, providing rod with a foothold on the sea, and Rowling came to him. "It''s a tough enemy, isn''t it?" Rowling said softly. "..." rod was silent. If he didn''t have Rowling''s casting, he would have to spend a lot of effort to kill Yuk. He had to consume the undead creatures until the wisdom in Yuk''s body was consumed. The great potential of natural hero makes Rowling''s strength grow very fast, even surpassing rod''s own in rank. Now, rod can''t ignore her strength. The sky on the water level is more gloomy than ever before, and Rhode did not find this when he was in the middle of the battle. Suddenly, Rowling sighed softly. "What''s the matter?" Rod asked, puzzled. "I want you to look at me." Rowling said slowly, flicking her hand over rod''s skull mask. "When the battle is over, you''ll find Marguerite to see, right?" Chapter 1440 On the sea, just when rod and Rowling were chatting, a huge golden pillar of light suddenly surged up from the water and shot straight into the sky. For a moment, even the dark clouds in the sky were dispelled by this pillar of light. With the appearance of this light column, the sky of the whole water element potential plane is bright, which also attracted rod''s deep attention. What is contained in the light column is the wisdom that is about to condense into essence. The complex and mysterious characters cover the surface of the light column, and the interior is filled with various wonderful patterns. Any creature will be deeply attracted by the scene as long as it has a look. "The tree of wisdom has died under the ocean. As long as we enter this pillar of light, we can gain his wisdom." Looking at Rowling beside him, rod said slowly that he had got the information in advance from the system log. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "You killed a level seven creature." "Brilliant victory! You''ve gained 50000 experience points! " "You have achieved the race achievement [the end of wisdom]." "[the end of wisdom]: kill Yuk, the wise man in the holy land of tulareon. Basic reward all attributes + 1, wisdom level + 1. After wearing it, wisdom will be upgraded to legend level. " "With the death of the wise man Yuk, you feel that some changes are taking place, that the shelter over Eli is no longer there, that the light in the sky is dim, and that you have unlocked the relevant process of [doomsday omen]." "[doomsday omen]: before the end comes, act in advance to promote its better arrival. Completion times: 2. Remaining usage: 1. " ¡­¡­¡­¡­ In rod''s perception, there is darkness all around him. Only the property panel in front of him still exudes the light of blue. Under the great power of the netherworld sea monster, Yuke, who was badly hit by the meteorite, was quickly pulled into the deep sea bottom. Before he made a resistance, he was crushed by the tentacles of the sea monster. With Yuke''s death, the infinite wisdom in his body is released in the form of a light column, and it will soon be dissipated in the world. What makes rod care about is not only the golden light column in front of him, but also the information about [doomsday omen] in the system log. Rod recalled that the last time he got the doomsday omen, it was because he killed the Dragon slaughtering hero deken. Yock''s death, let rod once again get this kind of contract to the devil certificate. This powerful creature, who should have guarded the last hope of the elites in the war of doomsday, died in rod''s hands. Not long ago, with the effect of doomsday omen, rod upgraded his magic dagger into a powerful blood praise. I don''t know what kind of improvement he will bring this time. On the other side, Rowling seems to be a little anxious. She takes the initiative to push rod, urging: "brother, the wisdom will soon dissipate, let''s go to receive it." However, in the face of Rowling''s proposal, rod calmly shook his head: "not yet." With that, rod looked at the distant sea. He seemed to be waiting for something. Soon, in the distant sky, a team of pale skeletal dragons, headed by a unique purple dragon, was flying in the direction of rod. The purple dragon landed downward, and the other undead dragons circled in the air. With the distance approaching, the colorful clouds surged from her body. When she came to Rhode, she had changed into a purple haired girl again. "What''s the situation? Didn''t he come with you? " Seeing the familiar figure, rod asked quickly. Enota shook his head: "no guardian came through the portal to pursue us, and the legendary hero did not come." Rod nodded, his face sinking. The current water level undoubtedly belongs to rod''s home court. If all the guardians who come here don''t master the gate of different dimensions, they can''t return to the main level, leaving them with a dead end. If iver pursues the portal himself, rod is sure that he will be trapped in the water plane, so as to resolve his own crisis. But now, without the enemy''s active pursuit, rod''s idea is also difficult to realize, and enota''s words have made this result clear to rod. He reached out and stroked his forehead, and rod sighed, "forget it. Let''s leave those enemies alone. Enota, you''re just in time. Are you ready to experience wisdom? " Yinuota looked at the light column in front of her, and she had already found that the light column was unusual. Of course, she was more concerned about the rod in front of her "What''s the matter with your mask? It looks strange. Are you hurt? " Rod some helpless: "now is not the time to say this, you will understand later." In front of rod and his party, a road made up of skeletons was paved, and the end of the road led directly to the interior of the light column. Along the road paved by skeletons, rod came to the front of the pillar of light. He looked back at them and said, "this is the pure wisdom of Yuk. According to the accumulation of the tree of wisdom, the pillar of light will dissipate for some time. He will try his best to use the wisdom to improve himself." With that, rod was the first to enter the light column. Just when rod talked with them, the wisdom in the light column was slowly dissipating. Finally, the whole light column would dissipate between heaven and earth. What rod is doing at this time is to use his wisdom to bring himself the greatest improvement before the light column completely dissipates. Rhode alone can''t get much understanding from the light until the light column completely dissipates. In the face of this almost infinite wisdom, naturally, the more creatures participating in the understanding, the better. Originally, there was only darkness in front of rod''s eyes. He had to see his surroundings through his treasure. After entering the light column, his surroundings suddenly became bright. When rod was stunned, he looked around alertly. It was not the water level that he was familiar with, but a vast starry sky, which was full of bright stars both at his head and at his feet. Rod just stood in the void. The touch from his feet and the mental imprint in his mind told him that his body was still on the sea of water element plane, but the surrounding scene was obviously different. In front of him, a huge ancient tree slowly emerged. From him, rod could see some similarities with the wise man Yuke. Rod knew that this ancient tree was the source of all changes, and also the embodiment of all wisdom in the pillar of light. Chapter 1441 Entering the golden column of light, when everything around appears, rod''s attention is not on why he can see everything around him or the starry sky, but on the huge ancient trees in the starry sky. Let Rhodes care as like as two peas, and the surface of the bark is also similar to the previous one. The wisdom of the stars in the sky finally appeared in front of Rhodes in the form of the oak. Under rod''s gaze, the ancient tree in the starry sky slowly opened its eyes. When he found rod, he said excitedly: "Aha, stray human, you must come to seek wisdom. Please let me teach you the knowledge accumulated over the years. Then, what kind of wisdom do you want most?" With the words of Gu Shu, the system log slowly shows up in front of rod, and new hints appear on it. "Choose one of them as your reward." "[wisdom of experience]: character level + 3. The level cannot be raised. The level of a character above the current level will be converted to experience automatically. The current character level is level 5 and level 9. " "[courage and wisdom]: strength + 4, speed + 4, physique + 4, increases the basic damage by 20%." "[wisdom of learning]: Knowledge + 6, spirit + 6, increases the magic damage by 10%." "[wisdom of revelation]: learn a fifth level magic. Strengthen the current highest level of special skills and acquire a special ability at the same time. " Looking at the options of the system log, it was difficult for Rodney to make a choice for a while. Rod sighed in his heart that he was worthy of the wisdom that Yuke had accumulated for countless years. Any one of them could bring him great improvement. After thinking about it, rod put his eyes on the last item, which is the wisdom of revelation. "I have a question." Looking at the huge ancient tree in the starry sky, rod said slowly, "I wonder if I want to acquire enlightenment wisdom, acquired level 5 magic, and new abilities of special skills, can I choose for myself?" "Yes." The huge old tree replied slowly. "Can I choose any level five magic? Including reincarnation and Flying Magic? " Rod confirmed again. "Exactly." The old tree slowly answered rod''s question. There was no impatience in his words. He carefully answered all rod''s doubts. "If you don''t know the effect of level five magic, I can introduce some to you." "Great." Looking at the ancient tree in front of him, rod had an idea in his heart. Listening to the words of the ancient tree, no matter what level five magic rod said, the ancient tree in front of him would teach him. "Let''s talk about special skills first. My highest level special skill is evocation. How can you improve it?" Asked rod. With rod''s inquiry, the system log slowly opened, and a unique ability appeared in front of him. "[body of Lich]: one of the accessory abilities of evocation. Only through the existence of endless night ritual can you obtain the body of lich, which can make you immortal, but at the cost of being eroded by the energy of death and losing your normal perception. " "[blood ingestion]: one of the accessory abilities of evocation. You are always young and never old, but every once in a while, you have to drink enough blood and get the blood of a vampire. " "[tomb sleep]: one of the accessory abilities of evocation. You can delay the passage of life by sleeping ¡°¡­¡­¡± Looking at these abilities in the system log, rod can''t help frowning. For a necromancer like him, these abilities are undoubtedly too basic to effectively improve his abilities. While rod was checking this ability, the ancient tree in the starry sky looked puzzled: "your evocation is very special... I can''t upgrade it any more. As compensation, you can gain a more powerful special ability. " With the glow of stars shining down, the contents of the system log changed. Soon, a large number of new capabilities filled the property panel in front of rod. "[dark word]: one of the accessory abilities of evocation. You can use words to control anyone who has mastered the art of evocation, and the level of evocation is not as good as your existence. " "[scarlet eye]: one of the accessory abilities of evocation. Anyone who is watched by you and whose character level is lower than you will be forced to become a vampire. " "[realm of the dead]: one of the accessory abilities of evocation. According to your level of evocation, you are the center to create a fixed field in which the state of death and life is reversed. " ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Looking at this unique and powerful ability, rod was a little stunned for a moment. Among them, many abilities rod had heard of from other creatures, and about the abilities in the field of the dead, rod had personally felt in Erich. Because of this, rod asked himself, "Why have I seen these abilities in some liches? That seems to be their ability. " The old tree in the starry sky gave a kind smile and explained, "you are right. These abilities come from the creatures you have heard about. I have absorbed their wisdom and now I will teach them to you." Rod nodded. It is said that the wisdom tree can absorb the wisdom of any creature in the world in his sleep. Now it seems that this is obviously true. Perhaps because of racial talent, although the wisdom tree can absorb the wisdom of all creatures, it is difficult for it to apply the wisdom to itself. It can only use the way of teaching to order batch after batch of creatures who come to consult. Otherwise, rod will not be able to defeat Yuke. "Have you made your decision, stray human? I don''t have much time left. " In the starry sky, the ancient tree sighs, and the stars in the distance become blurred. Rod knew that in a short time, all the light beams released after Yuke''s death would dissipate, and by that time, the starry environment would no longer exist. "I have chosen. I want to gain the power of the dark word. As for level five magic, what I want to get is... " Hearing rod''s choice, the ancient tree also showed a look of amazement, and then said with a smile: "you can choose. These two choices are the most valuable of all options. Let me teach you these knowledge." With the words of the ancient trees, the stars around twinkled, and the strong glow poured down from the sky and finally gathered into rod''s body. Slowly, rod''s vision blurred and he fell back into darkness. The sound of the waves came back to roder, checking the information in the system log, and rod also showed a satisfied smile. Chapter 1442 ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Under the guidance of the wisdom tree, you have learned the dark word." "[word of darkness]: your current level of evocation is divine. You can use language to control any creature that has mastered evocation and whose skill level is lower than divine." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ The records in the system log have shown rod that he now has the unique power of the dark word. As for the efficacy of the word, rod once learned from Issa that it is a power that can distort the human heart, more powerful than the spiritual imprint, and can completely change the will of other creatures. Just as the holy dragon can use words to control all other dragons, rod can now use words to control all creatures who have acquired the art of evocation. Even those liches have a deep fear of the power of the word. It''s conceivable how powerful it is. Originally, rod thought it was just a legendary ability, but now he has mastered it with the help of the wisdom tree. With the dark word, rod is now able to let go of some hidden dangers. As far as he knows, when he returns to Diya, north is trying to master the power of the dark word. He did not expect that he could master the dark word first. Unlike the true word of God, rod''s dark word can only control creatures who have mastered evocation. Rod doesn''t think that there are any other creatures in the world who possess divine evocation besides himself. The scarlet eye, juxtaposed with the word of darkness, also attracted rod''s attention. According to the system log, as long as you have the ability of [scarlet eye], you can turn any creature that is watched by you and whose character level is lower than you into a vampire. Except for those inanimate golems or elemental creatures, no ordinary creature can resist the transformation of scarlet eye. It''s also a terrifying ability, but for rod, who has artifact in his body, it''s much less useful. Rod finally chose the word of darkness. If the "realm of the dead" in the options comes from the former Ehrlich, then the "scarlet eye" undoubtedly comes from the former vampire hero. According to Marcia, rod has heard of the story of the vampire hero. "Is this the corner of infinite wisdom? What kind of power would it be to possess all this wisdom... "Rod sighed. "Are you awake?" Rod was still feeling the strength of this force, so he heard a voice coming from behind. Turning back, he saw that enota was looking at him with blinking eyes. Not far away, Rowling''s eyes were closed and her lips were pursed. It seemed that she was still thinking about the harvest in the golden light column. To rod''s surprise, he felt the deep energy of death from enota beside him, while a sense of holiness appeared on Rowling beside him. "By the way, this is for you. Maybe you''ll like it?" When he saw enota''s figure, rod seemed to think of something. He stepped forward slowly, and at the same time, he took out a long and white broken horn from the space ring and handed it to enota. "What is this?" Innota curiously picked up the broken angle. In her hands, the top of the angle began to shine white. "I can feel that there is a special force in the broken angle." "This is the broken horn of the sacred unicorn. The power in it is naturally powerful... Generally speaking, it needs to be made into a treasure to play its role." Seeing yinota happily playing with the broken horn in his hand, rod snorted coldly and then said, "I gave it to you because I took advantage of the previous transactions. Even the magic talisman, you didn''t want to go back. This is your compensation. Don''t make a mistake." It''s a pity that enota didn''t listen to rod''s words at all. She carefully looked at the broken angle for a long time before she put it into the storage area. Seeing this, rod asked, "I''m curious. What did you learn from the golden pillar?" Enota''s eyes turned, and then he asked, "first of all, what kind of wisdom have you gained?" "..." rod was helpless, but still said, "I learned the ability from the ancient undead heroes, and an unparalleled fifth level magic." "What kind of fifth level magic, show it quickly." Enota said excitedly. However, in the face of her proposal, rod shook his head: "this spell needs to consume huge mana value, and my existing mana value is not enough to release." Seeing that enota pursed his mouth slightly and looked discontented, rod coughed and said, "don''t worry, you will see me cast this spell soon. Now you''d better put it down for a while." With rod''s words, enota suddenly looks stunned. She seems to have forgotten something. In doubt, she suddenly hears rod ask, "now can you tell me, what do you understand in the light column?" "When I entered the light column, somehow, I came to a starry sky. There, I saw a big tree, he taught me the knowledge I always wanted Enota said excitedly. Suddenly, she seemed to think of something. She looked puzzled. "I remember that big tree named Yuk is not your enemy? Why does he teach us this knowledge? " "Yuke died long ago, under this ocean. The tree you see in the light column is actually the embodiment of infinite wisdom. It doesn''t have real consciousness, but it still shows what Yuke used to look like. " Rod explained. Enota nodded, vaguely. "I''ve always been curious about the unique smell of you. According to the necromancer, that breath should be called death energy. Now, I also have this kind of breath. That''s what I learned through those wisdom! " With these words, the strong death energy was released from enota''s body. When he was close to rod''s body, the death energy dissipated. "Evocation..." the breath from enota made rod realize that she should have learned evocation. After discovering this, rod''s eyes were fixed. He made a decision in his heart, and wanted to take this opportunity to try the effect of the dark word. "Enota." Rod said slowly, his words seem to contain a kind of magic, purple hair girl looking at rod''s eyes gradually lose focus. "Hand in the most precious of all the treasures you have collected." With that, rod''s eyes flashed a burning flame. Chapter 1443 According to rod''s prediction, enota, who has been adventuring in many planes, has obviously collected a large number of treasures, including both treasures and items with special effects. Due to the nature of fairy dragon, there are not only powerful practical treasures, but also ornamental gems for decoration. There are even a lot of such gems. Under the influence of the dark word, rod was able to order enota to hand over all the treasures she had collected. However, considering the common experience of this period, rod hesitated and finally asked enota to take out the most precious treasure she had collected. Although I don''t understand why enota would use those precious wisdom to master evocation in the golden pillar of light, the existence of evocation means that enota can be controlled by rod. At the same time, this is rod''s attempt to use the dark word. If he can succeed, this ability will play a great role in future battles. With rod''s words, enota lost her focus and looked ahead. She slowly opened a bright yellow portal to the storage plane that belonged to her. He put his hand into the portal. Soon, enota took out one of the things and handed it to rod. "This is..." rod looked at the thing in his hand with some doubts. It was a white broken horn. Of course, rod knows what it is. It''s a broken horn belonging to the sacred unicorn. Not long ago, rod handed the broken horn to enota himself. "It''s not what I want. I mean, your most precious treasure. " Rod said in a deep voice. "This is my most precious treasure. I have nothing more precious than it." Enota''s tone was flat, without any emotional response. Noting the state of enota at this time, rod knows that the word of darkness is coming into effect, and everything she says is the most real thought in her heart. "Why do you think it''s the most precious?" Rod asked, puzzled. Suddenly, he seemed to think of something. "Do you know that the unique use of this treasure can make the original broken horn show incomparably powerful power, even more powerful than the artifact?" "I don''t know the usage." Enota said slowly, "I think this treasure is the most precious because you gave it to me." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Rod''s figure trembled, and he stepped back two steps involuntarily. The cold sweat slipped from his head. He put his hand on his forehead, but touched a cold skull mask. After a long time, rod relaxed and said to enota in front of him, "put it away, and forget my words." Enota''s eyes closed slowly. Under the gaze of the farsighted pendant, she soon opened her eyes again. "Where were we?" As soon as he woke up, enota regained his former vitality. "By the way, I remember. We just talked about evocation. Yes, now I have the power of evocation. Are you surprised?" "... I''m really surprised." Rod said slowly, his face seems to be pale because of surprise. This is a gesture that rod has never had before. Even if he fights with the enemy, rod will not show this look. The shock that enota brought to rod was far more than the ability of the dark word. For a moment, rod could not concentrate on exploring the more functions of the dark word, so he had to put this ability aside and think about it later. With a farsighted pendant, watching in front of enota, just when rod didn''t know what to say, Rowling on one side suddenly gave out a painful hum. After discovering this, rod rushed forward. Rhode''s face suddenly changed when he felt the state of Rowling''s body. In rod''s perception, a powerful power of purification is spreading in Rowling''s body, constantly purifying all the death energy in her body. Rod was worried. According to the speed of the purification force, I''m afraid that the death energy in Rowling''s body will be purified soon. By that time, her rank will be plummeted. "How could that be?" Rod said in surprise. Before entering the column of light, rod anticipated the possible change and was always on guard. However, until the end, the change did not happen. Just as rod just relaxed his vigilance, Rowling on one side was suddenly filled with the power of purification. It turns out that the change did not happen, but happened to Rowling. Recalling Rowling''s eyes closed and brows locked before that, rod thought that this was Rowling''s normal reaction that she couldn''t understand those mysterious knowledge, but he didn''t expect that she was experiencing pain. At this time, Rowling was in a nightmare, but rod didn''t know. Even the sensitive sense of consanguinity did not transmit any information to rod, which was the root of rod''s negligence. Rod did not know what Rowling had learned in the light column, but it was not a good thing. According to rod''s understanding of her, she will not learn special skills according to her own preferences, just like enota. She will definitely choose to learn more powerful forces. With the help of the system log, rod knows how to choose in order to improve herself the most. However, Rowling does not have this treatment. Rod does not know what she has chosen. Now she is suffering the consequences of her choice. "Come back quickly and get the power of purification out of the body, Rowling." Rod tried to use the power of the dark word to influence Rowling, but it didn''t work. The energy of death is quickly injected into Rowling''s body to fight against the powerful power of purification. However, the power of purification ignores the energy of death belonging to rod and purifies Rowling''s body wholeheartedly. Rod''s heart, emerged a strong worry, according to his expectations, if this continues, Rowling is likely to die in this energy of death because she can''t bear it. Even rod is helpless in the face of this power of purification. It would be easier for rod to know what Rowling saw in the golden pillar of light, and he could find a way to deal with this force, but rod didn''t know that. When rod was in a panic, Rowling, who always closed her eyes, finally opened her eyes. The golden light, blooming from Rowling''s eyes, dispelled the darkness around her. The light was extremely holy, as if she was born to be the nemesis of death energy. "This kind of power..." rod seems to be aware of something and looks at Rowling in front of him suspiciously. Chapter 1444 The golden light blooms from Rowling''s eyes. Looking at Rowling in this state, rod feels a strange and holy breath from her. "Who are you? Get out of Rowling''s body. " Rod said in a deep voice. With rod''s words, Rowling turns around slowly. For a moment, the golden light in her eyes is so bright that even the eyeball on the farsighted pendant can''t look directly at Rowling. "Evil necromancer... How dare you treat Yuk who guards Eli like this and enter the ocean of wisdom without authorization... I will punish you..." Rowling said in a trembling voice. The words were always intermittent. The occasional coherent voice was colder than Rowling before. Rod knew that it was not her voice. At the same time, a huge Golden Shadow condensed behind her. At this time, rod''s face became dignified. The shadow behind Rowling was an angel. It was a female angel with a beautiful face. Three pairs of golden wings opened from behind her. Her anger made her look more powerful and sacred. "How did you get here? Answer me Roared rod. Now the real control of Rowling, should belong to the angel''s consciousness, rod immediately launched the power of the dark word. If this angel, like rod''s imagination, only has consciousness into Rowling''s body, but does not have actual body, rod can also control it through the power of the dark word. What makes rod more concerned is whether his arrangement on the water element plane has been discovered by those angels, which makes them find him. With rod''s words, the strong hostility of the angel seemed to dissipate. She replied blankly: "I am the master of the crown of the oracle. I found that there was a smell of evil and invaded the ocean of wisdom, so I followed it all the way with consciousness." From the angel''s words, rod seems to realize something. When he was in the illusion of Kane''s memory formation, rod once felt the effect of the crown of oracles. Just like the infinite wisdom contained in the wisdom tree, the crown of Oracle also has this effect. As long as you wear it, you can get infinite wisdom from it. If it is worn by a weak willed person, the crown of oracles can also become a source of unrest. The countless wisdom contained in it will destroy all the consciousness of the wearer. "Crown of oracles... What is the relationship between the wisdom it contains and the tree of wisdom? Or is it that their accumulated wisdom eventually converges to the same place? Answer me Asked rod. Just then, with the golden light shining, Rowling''s eyes became clear, and the shadow of the angel behind her became clearer. Rod''s secret way is not good. I don''t know what the angel did, but she got rid of the control of the dark word. After getting out of control, behind Rowling, the anger of the angel virtual shadow was even more intense: "you have mastered this power... No, it''s not the power I am familiar with, but a polluted power. It can only affect the unclean creatures like you. How sad it is." At the same time, the existence of consanguinity perception makes rod aware of the pain in Rowling''s soul. As if the pain of tearing exists in Rowling''s soul. After discovering this, rod angrily scolded: "what did you do to her? Stop it The sword of Titan appeared in rod''s hand. Rod was waiting for him, but he heard the angel''s cold voice "Stop here, necromancer. Her body has been purified, and the evil energy can no longer exist in her body. If you dare to step forward, even her soul will be purified. " Rod was unwilling, but under the threat of the angel, he stopped all his movements and said in a cold voice, "is that what the angel does? Use other people''s lives as a threat to achieve the goal? The archangels must be proud of you. How dare you show up and fight me head on? " However, the female angel was not inspired by rod''s words. She replied faintly: "you have involved her. Her soul is still very pure, but she is no longer innocent, let alone..." The female angel''s words sank and looked at rod angrily: "do you think I don''t want to deal with you, evil necromancer? Just now in the ocean of wisdom, I intend to purify you completely. If she didn''t interfere with my perception and take the initiative to disguise the breath as you, you should be the one who is purified now! " Rod was stunned, and his farsighted pendant looked at Rowling, speechless for a moment. Unfortunately, rod''s move did not receive any response from Rowling. Rowling''s consciousness has long been occupied by the angel, and only the holy golden light appears in Rowling''s eyes. From the angel''s words, rod seems to realize something. If Rowling didn''t take the initiative to confuse with the breath, it should be himself who is purified by the angel now. In perception, there is no death energy in Rowling''s body, and she no longer has the special skill of evocation, which is why rod''s dark word cannot continue to work. Fortunately, there seems to be some restrictions on this power of purification, which can not be used for a long time. If this power of purification acts on him, rod can''t imagine what will happen. For a moment, rod wanted to say something to Rowling in front of him. Unfortunately, Rowling, who was occupied by angels, could not respond to rod at this time. "Her soul will come back to yunzhongcheng with me. Because of her crimes, three days later, she will be tried as she should be in standwick, the capital of elasia. " The angel''s cold voice came, and rod''s face was completely gloomy "You tell me this just to set a trap for me. Why do you think I would take the initiative to step into such a trap? Is it the most important thing to keep your own life? " Rod said in a cold voice, his tone was low, and his words didn''t contain any feelings. For a moment, even the female angel was not sure what rod really thought. Shaking her head, the female angel said without changing her face: "I just tell you this news. How to choose is your business. Anyway, no matter what you do, her ending is doomed." With that, both the golden light in Rowling''s eyes and the angel shadow behind her have completely dissipated, and Rowling seems to have lost all her strength and fall to the ground. Chapter 1445 Seeing that the abnormality on Rowling is relieved, rod quickly steps forward and embraces her body which is about to fall to the ground. "Damn..." Rod''s face darkened as he recalled the angel''s threat. "What about Rowling? Is she OK?" Soon, enota came to Rowling and asked with some worry. When the angel takes Rowling as a threat, enota also does not dare to step forward, for fear that the angel will make any drastic action to hurt the body of Lian Rowling. "She is safe for the time being, but her soul is taken away by the angel. Fortunately, angels don''t turn back. What they have said will be done. Don''t worry about that. Rowling still has three days Rod said slowly. In front of rod, Rowling was falling in his arms. There was no trauma on her body surface, but there was no sign of awakening. Although her breath was weak, it was very stable, and it didn''t seem to be a big problem. However, at this time, Rowling lacks an important subject in her body, which is her soul. Without her soul body, she can never wake up. "What shall we do now? What can I do to save her soul? " Enota asked anxiously. Her good mood had already vanished with the arrival of the angel. "..." rod was silent, but in his heart, he was thinking quickly about the plan to make Rowling recover. How to recapture Rowling''s soul from the angel''s hands is a difficult problem for rod. The angel directly told rod about the trial three days later. Without any cover up, he forced rod to go to the rescue. This is no longer a conspiracy, but an open and aboveboard plot. Let rod helpless is, he can''t put Rowling''s soul no matter, no matter what trap those angels set, rod must go to rescue. With a deep sigh, rod said slowly, "let''s go back to the island first, send Rowling to the Sao city behind the two-way Monument and settle down, and then think about something else." "No..." it seems that he thought of something. Rod said, "Sao city is not safe. Let her stay on the island. I will temporarily close the two-way monument. In addition, I need to seek some enlightenment." With that, rod raised his hand and opened a dark green portal. Soon, he returned to the island with Rowling in his arms. Near the island, the dark clouds have covered the whole sky deeply, and there is a little fire on the roads around. After enota took Rowling to settle down, rod came to the cliff at the end of the island alone. Without the light, the flowers on both sides of the road have already withered and died. Death and decay have already destroyed the surrounding environment. This is also inevitable in the place where the necromancer lives. Coming to the top of the cliff, Rhode saw maxika with her back to her and watching the ocean. "Are you here? I knew you were coming to me The skeleton prophet in a dark blue robe said slowly. "Rowling''s soul, taken away by an angel, will be judged in three days. What should I do?" There was no extra conversation, rod asked bluntly. After experiencing the enlightenment ability of maxika to predict the future, when he encounters a thorny problem, rod''s first thought is the skeleton prophet in front of him, hoping that her enlightenment can help him. "The last revelation is slowly coming true. I can''t get new information until a revelation is completely over. " Said Marcia slowly. She slowly turned around. When she faced rod at this time, she seemed to suddenly find something, and her figure involuntarily stepped back towards the rear. "How can this power exist in you? No... it''s impossible. This power, this power... " Marcia said in a shocked tone. From her skull like face, rod could not see the change of her expression, but from her trembling voice, rod recognized something unusual. Rod knew that what shocked maxika was the dark word she had just acquired. All creatures who had mastered the art of evocation would be affected by this power. "Don''t talk about it yet. Answer my question, prophet." Rod said slowly, his voice like a dull bell ringing in the ears of maxika, "you said the last revelation is coming true, what''s the matter?" At rod''s inquiry, she immediately replied, "last time, I saw three scenes. In the first act, a large number of bubbles suddenly appear on a calm sea surface. After a while, the sea surface will return to calm. " "This is just a picture of enlightenment. It may be something that will happen in the future, or it may be a metaphor that needs to be interpreted. I don''t know what happened to you, but my intuition tells me that this scene has come true. " Listening to Marcia''s words, rod fell into silence for a moment. The existence of the dark word ensured that the words of maxika must be true, which also aroused rod''s thinking. Think back to the scenes related to the sea surface and bubbles, and soon rod has the answer in his mind. In the battle not long ago, as the sea monster put the wise eukra into the sea, a large number of bubbles rose on the sea at that time. Apart from this scene, rod can''t think of anything else related to the sea or bubbles. If the first act in the prophet''s prophecy really refers to the death of the wise man Yuk, rod believes that Rowling''s soul is taken away by the angel at this time, which is also included in the prophet''s revelation. Realizing this, rod took a deep breath. He didn''t know what the prophet''s subsequent revelation meant. Discovering rod''s perplexity, maxika took the initiative to explain: "in the second act of revelation, behind the surging black fog, a figure is running without any pause. And the third act is the aurora that covers everything. " "What do you mean by all this and what should I do?" Rod asked hastily. However, she shook her head: "I don''t know what the follow-up revelation means, and I don''t know what you should do, but I believe that there must be an answer in your heart. But, like many others, what you lack is the courage to believe in the answer. " "I think I understand." Rod raised his head slowly, and there was no hesitation between his words. Rod turned quickly and left, while maxika remained alone on the cliff. Until rod went away, maxika suddenly looked stunned, as if she suddenly remembered something, and muttered to herself, "why is there such a strong demon smell in him? What happened? " Chapter 1446 The angel who took Rowling''s soul left him three days. For the choice of three days later, rod has no hesitation. The only thing to consider is how to allocate the three days. The day Rowling was settled on the island, rod chose to stay. Due to the lack of soul, Rowling has been unable to wake up. Looking at Rowling in this state with a farsighted pendant, rod only feels heartache, and there are some other feelings. According to the angel''s words, if Rowling, who is not in the pillar of light, is not aware of the existence of the angel and takes the initiative to confuse the angel''s perception with her own breath, it is most likely that the one who is taken away by the angel is rod at this time. In addition to accompanying Rowling, rod also took advantage of this time to check the system log. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "A suitable carrier has been detected." "Doomsday omen can be activated, total times: 1." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ In the system log, the information about the doomsday omen appears repeatedly, showing a trend of swiping the screen, almost making rod unable to see other useful information. Just like the prompt in the system log when rod takes out the magic dagger, rod at this time has something else that can activate the effect of doomsday omen. Doomsday omen is extremely difficult to obtain. Rod only got doomsday omen twice, one by killing deken and the other by killing the tree of wisdom Yuk. This is also the reason why rod hesitated. After much deliberation, rod did not use the doomsday omen like this, but left this special certificate. On the day of staying at the water level, rod also found time to learn about various conditions on the island of death. The abandoned port on the island has now been rebuilt. Under the leadership of the death knight Kane, the Necromancers who migrated from Sao o continue to transform and spread to further waters. In addition, the magic medicine factory on the island is still under construction, and it will take some time to complete. Many of the materials needed for the establishment of the magic medicine factory, including the refining materials of magic medicine, need to be transported from the main plane. Coupled with the extremely abnormal element fluctuations in the water element plane, the establishment of the magic medicine factory is extremely slow. As for the death knight Vera who gained huge experience for rod, rod has never seen his figure. The sign in the perception tells rod that Vera is in the sea far away from the island. Due to the distance, the spirit mark has been unable to give orders to Vera. I don''t know what Vera is doing, but I think he is actively transforming the living things in the ocean. After solving other issues on the island, rod went back to the wooden house where Rowling was placed, and looked at Rowling who was sleeping. Looking at the sleeping Rowling, rod can''t help but recall what he had experienced with her, with a sense of bitterness in his heart. I don''t know why, rod recalled enota''s words. Sometimes it''s not bad to abandon disputes and live happily like her. But now, rod obviously does not have such an opportunity, Rowling has fallen into silence, the angel has set a good situation for him, rod will not shrink back at this time. "Dudu." A knock came from outside the room. Rod will open the door, and then show an unexpected look: "is it you?" In perception, the undead dragon in the sky didn''t give a warning to rod. Rod thought it was enota who came back here, but he thought there was a character outside the door that he didn''t expect. "Lord, is the battle going well?" Outside, a human woman salutes respectfully. Her skin was soft and white, and she looked like a newborn baby. There was no flaw on her surface, which even the elves could not compare with. Rod recognized that the person in front of him was vita, who had recovered her human form. "What are you doing here?" Rod asked in a deep voice. He didn''t like to be disturbed at this time. "I''ve heard that Lord Rowling is having problems. I''m here to see her." Vita said slowly. Listen to Vita so say, rod also have no reason to continue to block, immediately let her into the room. Looking at Rowling, who has lost her soul and still has a weak breath in her body, Vita comes forward quickly with a sad look in her eyes. "How come, Lord Rowling... You must be better." Vita whispered to herself. With her high basic attributes, rod listens to her words in his ears. However, rod''s attention is not at present. When the door was opened, the cooling time of automatic detection of remote viewing pendant had just ended, and a special picture came to rod''s mind. Not far away on the hillside, a dark blue robe of maxika, is motionless, facing the direction of the wooden house, her head Amethyst shine, I do not know what to think. According to the enhanced effect of the remote pendant, this treasure can automatically detect nearby things that are not good for itself every other day. From this picture of Marcia, rod seems to realize something. Just when rod is going to ask maxika for a clear answer, Vita takes out a few bottles of potions from the space ring and hands them to rod. "This is my magic medicine. If I give Lord Rowling a bottle of it on time every day, she can keep her body as it is now." After giving the potion to rod, Vita looks around the room. "Where''s the servant who takes care of Lord Rowling?" Through the system log, after confirming that there is no problem with these potions, he stares at Vita with the eyes on the farsighted pendant, and rod realizes that she is really thinking about Rowling. Because of his blindness, rod''s original heroic talent also lost its due effect, and his peeping eye could not be used for a while. In the face of Vita''s inquiry, rod clapped his hands. Outside the door, a group of skeletons came in. Vita''s mouth twitched: "don''t tell me, you''re going to let these undead creatures take care of Lord Rowling." "What''s the problem?" Rod asked in a cold voice. "Of course there is a problem!" Vita has no fear to refute rod''s words, "I can feel that there is no death energy in Lord Rowling''s body. It is undoubtedly a disaster to let these undead creatures close to her." With the arrival of the angel''s consciousness, Rowling''s original evocation technique has been destroyed. Now she can''t be regarded as a necromancer. "I have that in mind." Rod said in a deep voice, "the skeletons in front of you are not the necromancers, but the lowest level skeleton soldiers. Their death energy will not have a great impact on Rowling." Chapter 1447 "The undead don''t know how to take care of people. If you let them stay here to take care of Rowling, they will only treat Rowling rudely. The undead don''t understand what kind of pain their body will suffer from their actions, because for them, there is no pain at all. Let me take care of Lord Rowling. " In the face of Vita''s proposal, Rodney was extremely surprised for a time. After recovering the human body, Vita gets a purification. She retains her ability to cast magic and her heroic identity, while the mental imprint in her mind and the death energy of evocation are all erased. "Why are you doing this? What''s in it for you to stay here and take care of Rowling? " Rod did not easily agree with Vita''s request, but asked, hoping to get an answer from her. Vita shakes her head, looks at Rowling with her eyes closed, and answers slowly: "Once upon a time, both I and Elon were taken care of by Lord Rowling. Although I was her death knight, she never forced me to do anything. In her body, there is goodness in line with her heroic identity, and she is willing to treat everyone around her well. " Said, Vita coldly looked at rod, which is full of complaints about rod: "originally, she was willing to give this kindness to everyone she met, but you changed her for your own desire, she can only receive this kindness to the bottom of her heart, even so, you will often hit her." Under Vita''s gaze, rod coughed and said darkly, "watch your words! I am your Lord, and you should show respect for the Lord and the artifact holder. " Rod tried to use the dark words to control vita, but in exchange for Vita''s cold gaze. The effect of the dark holy word can''t work for Vita at this time. There is no soul summoning technique in her. "Power and power cannot be exchanged for respect. Lord Rhodes, only those with good qualities are truly worthy of respect." Vita said slowly. Rod sent out a cold hum. He didn''t intend to entangle with Vita on this matter: "I''m just a little strange. It''s reasonable to say that both you and Elon once mastered higher level of evocation. Why don''t you know it now?" Not being able to evoke a soul means that rod can''t control it with the dark word. Rod is naturally dissatisfied with this. Compared with the true word, the only drawback of the dark word is that it can only work on creatures with evocation. Rod doesn''t know what special skills are used to mark the real holy word, but it''s not so simple. Rod''s inquiry aroused some deep memories in Vita''s heart. She looked down, only her eyes were so gentle "His wish is that I can wake up as a pure human body, no longer controlled by the mental imprint, and no longer eroded by the energy of death. I think that''s why I forgot the necromancy." Weita slowly came to Rowling''s side, gently holding her cold hand: "whether I or Elon, they all respect Rowling from the bottom of their hearts. The matters in Sao city will be handled by the adjutant. I will stay here and take good care of Rowling." With that, Vita looks back at rod. Although she tries to hide it, rod still sees her disgust for herself from her eyes. On the contrary, her look at Rowling is full of respect. Rod has no doubt that she is willing to pay her life to protect Rowling. What Rowling has done, which is not worth mentioning in rod''s eyes, whether it is trying to wake up north without knowing it, always guarding Leah who is pregnant, or taking care of the monster and making every effort to prepare and control the fusion ceremony during the period when Vita''s soul is falling apart, the final result is the respect of vita. But has never put all these in the eye, wants to obtain the strength rod wholeheartedly, trades only Vita''s disgust. With Elon''s request, rod won''t do anything to vita, but her attitude makes rod deeply dissatisfied. "Hum." Rod snorts coldly. Seeing that weita''s attitude is firm, and Rowling''s body is quiet, she really needs trustworthy people to take care of her. Although weita''s attitude doesn''t satisfy her, rod finally agrees to her request. "You can stay here to take care of Rowling, but I will arrange for the undead to monitor your every move. If you dare to do something disrespectful to Rowling, don''t blame me for ignoring Elon''s request." Facing rod''s threat, Vita retorted angrily: "I will never harm Lord Rowling! I''m still worried about whether you''re going to hurt her. It''s all your fault that Lord Rowling has come to this end. You have done her harm! " "You..." The dark energy of death emerges from rod''s body, and then rushes to Vita in front of him. It seems that he will swallow it up the next moment. But in the end, when the cloud of death was about to engulf the people in front of him, the dark cloud suddenly stopped the surging trend, and rod took the initiative to stop the attack. Facing the cloud of death, weita is a little flustered for a moment. However, her first move is not to dodge, but to open her hand and protect Rowling behind her. Rod slowly sighed, in the face of such a vita, rod is really bad, so kill it. After shaking his head, rod raised his hand and put it down. If she was disrespectful, he didn''t need the respect of this kind of weak creature. No matter how she tried to be brave in front of her, in rod''s eyes, she was still a weak creature that she could kill with a spell. After thinking about it clearly, rod calmed down, his face calmed down, and there was no mood fluctuation. Seeing Vita panting as if she had been through a battle of life and death, rod knew that he could not change her mind. "Just as you say, you stay here to take care of Rowling." Rod said slowly with a gloomy face, "you may not know that Rowling''s soul has been taken away by the angels of elasia. In a few days, those angels will judge her soul, and I will try to save her before the judgment comes." With that, without waiting for Vita to answer, rod turned and left. After the conversation with vita, although this special human is still very disgusted with rod, he has recognized him in rod''s heart, which is why rod is willing to let her stay to take care of Rowling. Chapter 1448 By the time rod crossed the monument and returned to Sao, the day had passed. As soon as he returned to the theme plane, rod''s mind was prompted by the mental imprint. The message from the Centaur leader clearly tells rod that the Necromancer''s attack on the quiet city ended in failure. Without rod''s leadership, the necromancer encountered the most difficult battle in the face of enraged elites after the holy land was attacked. The skeleton of the necromancer is all over the woodland, and many of his morale is broken. The necromancer who is ready to flee dies in his own hands. The powerful Lich fight to the last moment, still can''t turn the war situation, even the huge Titan corpse Lich King, finally fell to pieces. Originally, according to rod''s plan, after finishing his fight with Yuk, he would immediately return to the battlefield of the quiet city, use the death of the wise Yuk to attack the morale of those elites, so as to further expand the war situation, instead of letting those elites draw strength from their grief and even wake up to become heroes. Unfortunately, rod''s plan was completely disrupted by the angel. From the wisdom released by Yuke, rod gained great strength, but he lost another important thing, that is, the soul of Rowling. With Rowling in a coma, rod''s attention has not been put on Eli. Compared with conquering Eli, how to save Rowling''s soul from the angel is the most important consideration for rod. If there is something wrong with Rowling''s soul, even reincarnation will not bring her back to life. Only by his own strength, rod is not sure that he can take Rowling''s soul and retreat from the hands of those angels. Therefore, rod needs more powerful strength to help himself. Having no time to pay attention to the trapped necromancers in Eli, rod goes through the dark green portal and steps into the land of Diya again. Pure death energy is hidden under this land, which belongs to the Lich. Pale broken bones can be seen everywhere. As soon as rod arrived, the death energy around him fluctuated. Soon, a figure in a black elegant dress emerged from the black fog in the distance and slowly came to rod. "See you again, artifact holder. I heard that you are not going well in Eli." The person in front of rod''s eyes is the Lich Stephen, who once taught him the "secret method of taking energy". Her appearance does not seem to have any change. She wears a spider shaped crown on her head, and her skirt decorated with silk is held up high. Time seems to have stopped on her. Although rod is wearing a skull mask, his death energy can''t be concealed. The lich, who has a keen sense of it, can recognize his identity at a glance. "It seems that you have completely given up the battle in elasia. Is it the same with other liches?" Rod asked in a deep voice. Stephen shook his head: "we have gained enough, but it is accumulated for hundreds of years to have the corpse witch, there is no need to continue to fight with the Erathians." Said, Stephen slowly forward: "after a long time, all the liches understand a truth, that is to stop when it''s good, other liches are very satisfied with the harvest of this battle. It''s time you stopped, rod "No Rod said in a deep voice, "it''s far from the end of the battle. Call all the liches in Dia for me. I have something to say to them." "Well, if you ask, I''ll call them for you. Don''t blame me for not warning you. Those liches have already obtained full corpses. Now they won''t obey your command and don''t need the so-called artifact holder. " With that, Stephen quickly takes out a dark green gem from the space ring. He seems to be worried that rod will change his mind. The gem rises to the sky immediately. At the same time, a dark green ripple spreads towards the distance. For a moment, all the liches in Diya have received this special message. The artifact holder has returned to Diya and is gathering them in the mausoleum of death. Soon, around the dark green gems in the sky, dark green transmission doors open one after another, and a figure that makes the whole Diya feel scared appears in front of rod''s eyes. Among them, Ashley and Asha, who left Sao city not long ago, both appeared in front of rod. To rod''s surprise, all the liches who came to the field did not have a corpse to follow, and even other undead creatures did not exist. In addition, from most of the liches, rod felt a familiar breath, such as sharp hostility, released from them, and not just a few of them. Rod''s face gradually darkened. If only one or two liches had such hostility, it''s OK to say. But now, almost all liches have strong hostility. Rod knows that they must know something. "Artifact holder, according to your request, I have summoned those liches. Now, please answer my question, or our common question." Next to rod, Stephen said slowly. "What do you want to ask?" Rod asked in a cold voice. The eyes on the farsighted pendant kept turning, looking at everything around him. "Not long ago, there was a rumor in Diya that you can control all the undead creatures born by the power of artifact with the help of artifact. Is this true?" Stephen asked in a deep voice. All the liches looked at rod, hoping to get an answer from him. The powerful pressure from the Lich envelops rod''s whole body. If it were replaced by other necromancers, he would not even be able to stand steadily under the pressure. However, rod''s face was quiet and he was not affected by the momentum at all. "I never said that." Rod shook his head, looked at the eyes on the pendant, and scanned the faces of the liches around him one by one. "You said that, too. Who told you that? It''s just a rumor. " "It''s not an ordinary rumor, rod." Just then a familiar voice came to rod''s ears. The eyeball goes, see a special figure, walk out slowly from the dark. The golden light, along with his progress, lit up the whole field. Rod keenly felt that his body was different. Take off the skull mask on his face. Now rod doesn''t need this mask any more. He regains his vision. Flesh and blood faded from rod''s body, and the green flame flickered in his eyes again. Looking at the golden figure in the distance, rod already knew his identity. Chapter 1449 "It''s you?" Rod recognized the identity of the comer. With the realm of the dead which reverses life and death, and the holy glow, the special figure coming out of the darkness is the North who has obtained the memory of Ehrlich. Compared with the past, I don''t know who is the influence, North''s face is more and more gloomy, and his brow is not as handsome as before. Only his momentum has surpassed most of the liches. Under the influence of the field of the dead, rod restored the skeleton. With the appearance of North, rod also realized what he had done, and what the liches would have planned. "I think you know who he is." Next to rod, Stephen said slowly, "he is the successor of Ehrlich, a new generation of Apocalypse of the dead, with unique power of enlightenment." Not far away, Ashley took the initiative to take over Stephen''s words: "he told us that you can use the power of artifact to control those transformed corpses, and in the near future, you will make the whole Diya into a deep disaster. How do you explain that? " The dark green flame in rod''s eye socket flashed and said in a deep voice: "before that, when you retreated from eracia with corpses one by one, regardless of the progress of the battle, did I use the power of artifact to control those corpses and obstruct your retreat?" Ashley shook his head. "It''s true that you didn''t do it, but that doesn''t mean you don''t have the ability. No one is sure what will happen in the future except the enlighteners. " Rod snorted coldly, then turned around and looked at North not far away: "it seems that you have a good life in Diya, and even thought of uniting with other liches to deal with me." "Rod, I''m just practicing my will. I''ve learned all this from you." North spread his hand, his eyes, as if burning a burning flame, "what''s more, you cheated those liches, didn''t you? For the sake of your ambition, you didn''t tell the truth to the Lich from the beginning and concealed the most important function of the artifact. I just told you all about it completely. " "North." Rodd said in a low voice, "you used to be so weak. At that time, you came to Sao City, and I readily accepted you. It not only gave you a prominent position, but also gave you a channel to gain strength. Is that how you repay me now?" When he heard rod say this, North felt a burst of anger for no reason. He yelled angrily: "But you never look me in the eye. From your eyes, all I see is contempt. It''s like looking at an insignificant ant. Even if I gain the power of Ehrlich, the situation will not change... I''ve gone through the pain just to stand in front of you as equal as I am now, and then push you to the end!" Rod lowered his head slightly. After a long time, he said in a cold voice: "it''s ridiculous. It''s just a mere ant. How dare you try to compete with the gods! I gave you the chance to live, and you should be grateful for not turning you into an undead! " North shook his head, and his face darkened. "You''re just hardened. In front of many liches, you have no way to escape. You''ll get the trial from the Lich." "Trial?" Rod looked around. "These liches want to judge me, too?" Under the influence of the field of the dead, the liches around him appear in rod''s eyes in human form. Rod is the only one in the field, presenting a skeleton like appearance. "Your reaction proves that what he said is true." Not far away, Ashley said slowly, the words resounded in rod''s ear, "you can really control those corpses with artifact." "Even if you know that, so what?" Rod asked. "Your existence is a hidden danger to all liches. The corpse Lich that we have worked hard to transform in eracia will not be handed over to you. It belongs to us liches." On one side, Stephen volunteered. At the same time, many liches around also release their own energy of death and put pressure on rod, hoping to overpower him and force him to submit. "So far, you have only two choices." With the help of the Lich around, Stephen announced in a high voice their decision on rod, "if you hand over the artifact and swear that you will never step into Diya again, you will not die. Otherwise, you will be transformed into an undead and your soul will be tortured forever." "Unfortunately, I''m not going to choose either. I have a better idea." Rod said in a deep voice. With rod''s words, the whole scene was silent, and all the liches around showed unexpected looks. They didn''t expect that rod could still say such words under such circumstances. What did he really rely on? A sneer broke the silence in the field. It was North who sneered. "Rod, you don''t really think you can escape from many liches, do you? I don''t know whether to praise your fearlessness or to laugh at your ignorance. " After sneering, North''s expression suddenly cooled down, "you don''t want to escape here today." "Run away?" Rod said coldly, "I think you must have misunderstood me. I''ve never planned to escape." "If you don''t plan to escape, are you going to defeat all the liches here?" North frowned and asked warily. "I don''t need to defeat the liches here. As long as all the liches here submit to me, there won''t be any danger? In return, I will lead all the liches to attack eracia again. " "Hum." North cold hums, the eye ground immediately shows disdain of color, "I thought you have what to rely on, now it seems that you are simply crazy! Do you think any of the liches present will submit to you? You will die with the artifact, your soul will not rest, and you will be transformed into a powerful undead Then, North licked his dry lips: "I will teach you how to respect your master as a humble undead." "Have you finished?" North''s words, in exchange for a look of disdain, "now, kneel down to me." Rod''s voice resounded through the scene, and his words seemed to have a special magic. North was stunned for a while. When he came back, his knees had touched the ground. Not only north, all the liches in the field have made the same move at this moment. The only one who can stand upright is rod. Chapter 1450 Kneeling on the ground, North tried to stand up again. However, he found in despair that he could not move his body in any case. For a moment, he fell into a panic, his body has been completely out of the control of his consciousness. "This kind of power, is it..." for a moment, North seemed to be aware of something, his body could not stop shaking. "Impossible... How could you have such power! This is not the power you should master at all, it belongs to me... "North''s face was in pain, and the memory of Erich in his mind made him understand what kind of power Rhode exerted. It''s not just north, but all the other liches kneeling on the ground all of a sudden show incredible looks. They never thought that rod had such power. Rod, the only one standing in the field, the flame in his eyes kept flashing. On his skull like face, he could not see any emotion belonging to him. But at this time, in the hearts of all liches, they could not help but feel fear of him, which was a fear of higher level power. "This is the power of the holy word..." after she came to the field, Aisha, who had never spoken, finally seemed to be aware of something, and her eyes were shocked. Seeing rod looking over, Asha kneeling on the ground quickly said, "rod, I don''t pay the same attention as those liches. You know, I''m not interested in those corpses at all." However, Aisha''s words, in exchange for Rhode''s cold gaze, Rhode at this time, but did not pay attention to her ideas. Just as North felt at a loss, with a dull sound of footsteps, when he raised his head again, rod had come to him. The cold blade is on North''s shoulder. North looks up at rod in front of him with trembling eyes. He no longer has half confidence in his heart. What remains in his heart is only fear and fear. North''s face showed a tragic smile: "I didn''t expect that you had the power of the holy word... Even if I had the power of the lich, there was no possibility to compete with this power. In the end, I''m still not worth mentioning in front of you... Kill me, Lord rod. Perhaps it is rod''s behavior at this time that awakens North''s memory. His address to rod is back to what it used to be, and his words are full of despair. In the face of North who had no resistance, rod slowly put away his sword and said in a deep voice: "In fact, I don''t have to kill you, not only you, but also other liches." With that, rod turned and looked at the liches who were kneeling, twisting their bodies, trying to break away from control, and even releasing the energy of death. With the power of the dark word, rod can directly give any order to these liches, but in the hearts of these liches, they already have a conflict. Their attitude towards rod will not change for a while. "I know you''re not willing to get out of control." Rod raised his hands and said slowly, "it doesn''t matter. You won''t have this idea soon." Once again, rod''s magical voice rang out in the ears of all liches. "From now on, you will take me as the main one and listen to my orders. There will be no dissatisfaction or conflict in your heart. You are willing to offer everything for me." In rod''s hollow eyes, the green flame kept flashing. The word of darkness is a unique power that distorts people''s minds. All creatures whose level of evocation is lower than rod will obey 100%. Rod can directly order those liches to give them one task after another, or just like now, he can directly change their minds and make them obey rod''s orders from the bottom of their hearts. At the same time, he doesn''t have any dissatisfaction, but feels that everything is taken for granted. This is where the dark word is really powerful. No mental magic can have a similar effect. With rod''s words, the reluctance and despair in North''s eyes when he looked at rod disappeared. Instead, it was a kind of fanaticism and joy. He knelt solemnly on the ground, like a devout believer. His heart was completely open to rod. Rhode, with his peeping eyes, was able to detect all the thoughts in North''s heart. Looking at north, who was full of hostility to himself just now, as he is now, even rod had a lot of feelings in his heart. At this time, rod finally put down his heart, and learned from Aisha that North intended to master the power of the word, rod was still worried that he would do harm to himself. Fortunately, rod mastered the power of the dark word in advance, and finally completely controlled him. Not only north, but also all the liches look at rod with such emotion. Now, even if rod no longer uses the power of the dark word, but let these liches die directly, these liches will not hesitate to execute. Seeing that the word of darkness has such a powerful effect, rod had many ideas in his mind. He wanted to test the limit of the word of darkness. Looking at North in front of him, rod slowly launched the effect of the dark holy word: "your body is harder than steel, faster than lightning, no weapon can cause damage to you, you will never die." North, who has poor basic attributes, naturally does not have the abilities that rod said. Rod is trying to give him these abilities with the power of the holy word. If the previous attempt made rod understand that the word of darkness can greatly change the mind of the target, now rod is trying to use the word of darkness to change those objective facts. Once the dark word works, rod will form the most terrible army, which is what rod expected. With that, seeing that North''s eyes were more fanatical, rod slowly crossed his arm with Titan''s sword. Rhode didn''t use his strength. He just scratched lightly. There was an obvious bloodstain on North''s arm. Seeing this, Rhode sighed. As expected, the effect of the dark words was not enough to change the objective facts. It was only limited to the mind. When Rhode tried the effect of the dark word, there was no change in North''s body. He still looked at Rhode with burning eyes. Even the pain on his body didn''t seem to feel general. Giving up trying more, rod turned and faced all the liches in the field. Under the influence of the dark holy word, these liches will listen to Rowling''s words. With the power of the liches, rod also sees the hope of saving Rowling. Chapter 1451 "The liches of DIA, get up." Rod said slowly, "you withdrew from erasia without permission, which made the angels free up their strength to deal with me. Now, they have seized a soul that is very important to me, and they will judge it soon." With rod''s words, the liches around stood up again and showed a look of guilt. For a moment, they did not dare to look directly at rod. Under the influence of the dark word, these liches have regarded rod as their master from the bottom of their hearts. Without roddo saying anything, they begin to feel guilty for their previous behavior. "Fortunately, now, everything will be made up. I will try my best to save the soul that was taken away by the angel." Rod''s hands were open, and there was a will in his eyes. "Take all the undead creatures you have accumulated, use space magic, and head for the capital of elasia. In two days, I will see your undead Legion on on the plain outside the city of standwick." "This..." hearing rod''s words, many liches were embarrassed. The effect of the dark word, so that these liches will not question rod''s order, but when they hear the name of standwick, they are still embarrassed. "What''s the problem?" Asked rod. Not far away, a lich dressed in a wine red robe explained: "standwick is the capital of eracia. Since the founding of eracia, it has never been captured by other forces. This city is easy to defend but difficult to attack. With the guardianship of those angels, even if we use space magic, it is difficult for us to safely come out of this city." "No matter how much you sacrifice, you must find a way to get out of the city. Even if all your undead creatures are killed, as long as you have a breath, you must carry out this order." Rod retorts that there is no doubt in the words. Under the influence of the dark word, the eyes of the liches are firm. They will carry out rod''s will until they lose their lives. Not far away, Ashley seemed to want to say something. She opened her mouth, squeezed out a lot of wrinkles on her old face, and finally said nothing. However, her actions were completely seen by rod. "Ashley." Rod yelled, "is there anything you want to say? Let''s talk about it. " At rod''s command, esredon said: "not long ago, a powerful underground Lord contacted me after learning about the war between the Lich and elasia. He mastered the huge underground network and relied on the tunnels dug by cavemen to spread all over the land of elasia." As if recalling something, Ashley''s expression became more and more dignified: "according to the underground Lord, as long as you make good use of these underground passages, you can go directly to any town in erasia without causing the enemy''s discovery." Hearing this, rod''s face changed. He deeply understood what Ashley''s message meant. The ability to avoid all exploration and reach the underpass of all towns in eracia, if put in rod''s hands, will show incomparable strategic value. "Why didn''t you say that earlier? Why are you hiding it? " Rod asked and answered in a deep voice. If he hadn''t discovered Ashley''s abnormality in time, she might not have mentioned the news at all. Ashley shook his head and said in a low voice, "because of the underground Lord, he''s not an ordinary creature." "Ordinary creatures?" Noticing Ashley''s words, rod asked suspiciously, "is he one of those tough magicians? Completely transformed into an alien? " "If only that were the case." Ashley sighed, "he is a follower of the devil, and his magicians are a group of crazy doomsday believers. They firmly believe that the end is coming, and everything on the surface world will be destroyed. Finally, the demons who come back from the lake of fire and their believers will occupy the whole world." "What a crazy creature, isn''t it?" Ashley told rod all this, "the underground Lord, all his actions are to destroy everything on the main plane. Both the Erathians and the Necromancers of Diya are the targets of his destruction. He is willing to help us, but he wants to use our hand to consume the strength of elacia. " Rod frowned. "Did you refuse him?" "Yes, I refused his request and he left in great disappointment." Said, ESRI from the space ring, took out a special dagger, "before leaving, he gave this dagger to me. If you want to get in touch with him, you need to use this dagger for the blood sacrifice ceremony. " "Wait..." looking at Ashley''s dagger, rod''s face showed a look of surprise. He reached out and took the dagger. At the same time, the attributes of the dagger appeared in the system log. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ [ritual dagger] Quality: Treasure Type: main hand weapon Equipment requirements: None Basic attributes: kill + 1, durability? Special attribute: it can be used as a medium to guide a special ceremony. Evaluation: the dagger forged for the blood sacrifice ceremony will awaken the extra effect after completing the evil sacrifice for many times. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Holding the dagger in his hand, rod had a sense of familiarity in his mind. As like as two peas, Rhodes felt a familiar look, whether it was the grain on the handle or the radian of the blade. It was very similar to the magic dagger that Rhodes once acquired. With the blessing of doomsday omen, rod''s magic dagger has now become blood praise, which has a very powerful effect. The information in the system log undoubtedly tells us something. If we use the ritual dagger to complete the so-called blood sacrifice ceremony many times, this dagger will become a more effective [magic dagger], and even lead to the arrival of demonic consciousness. "Why did you refuse him?" Rod asked, playing with the ritual dagger. "I don''t want the surface world to be destroyed. Not only me, but all the liches, don''t want this to happen." Ashley replied, "the followers of demons are the enemies of all surface creatures, and our enemies." "Why? You are the Lich that the eracians hate. Why do you stand in the same position with those eracians on the issue of demons? " Looking at Ashley in front of him, rod asked in a deep voice. The flame in his eyes kept leaping. Ashley''s words had attracted his attention. Chapter 1452 In the face of rod''s question, Ashley simply replied: "The demons, and their followers, are thinking about how to destroy the world. They are preparing to cause a catastrophe and destroy everything in the world. At that time, they will not care about their friendship. After the death of the rebels in the surface world, it will be our turn. We don''t want to see that happen. " Rod did not answer, but fell into deep thinking. Once upon a time, the real prophet gave the prophecy about those demons, especially about the part of the war of doomsday, and even the Lich of Diya heard about it. It was a long time before rod made a decision in his mind. No matter what happens later, rod must use the power of the underground Lord to find a way to save Rowling''s soul. "Are you going to see the underground Lord? As long as you use the dagger in your hand to complete the blood sacrifice ceremony, the road will be displayed in front of you. " Seeing rod''s silence for a long time, Ashley offered. Rod shook his head. "I''ll see him later, but now I have other things to deal with." Said, rod''s vision slowly swept all the liches in the field: "not all the liches have come here, right? I need all the power I have. " Hearing rod say so, ashredon understood his idea, and then felt the breath of all the liches in the scene: "count north, there are a total of 11 liches gathered here, and three of them are absent. Judging from their breath, the absent should be modo, nags, and the legendary Lich smed." Ashley''s words undoubtedly remind rod of something. Both Mordor and nags were killed in the battle with Eli. If Rowling''s soul had not been taken away by the angel, rod might have destroyed Eli''s last garrison. In addition to the two liches, what makes rod care is naturally another Lich in Ashley''s mouth. At this critical juncture, the power of any Lich will bring a lot of help to rod, not to mention that he is still a legendary Lich. "Modo and nags are not coming. I''m going to see smed." Rod said slowly. Once upon a time, rod had seen smed at the Lich meeting. He didn''t have any interest in transforming the corpse witch, and finally didn''t join the battle. Until now, even if many liches have made up their minds to deal with rod, he still has no idea. When rod has mastered the dark word, the will of the Lich itself is no longer important. Depending on the effect of the dark word, rod can directly control it. "Smed and his followers live together in the valley of silence." Ashley raised his hand, and a dark green portal took shape quickly in front of rod. "It''s opposite the portal." Rod nodded, then said in a loud voice: "lich, you now return to your own territory, gather all the men, remember, it''s all, and wait for my news." "You come with me." With that, rod takes a look at Ashley, and then enters the portal with her. The space changed for a while. When the surroundings settled down, rod had already left the realm of the dead. His eyes fell into the darkness again, and he could only observe the surroundings with the help of the farsighted pendant. The sun was pouring down from the sky. The sound of running water and the sound of frolic came to rod''s ears. The eyes on the farsighted pendant opened again. He took out the skull mask he had put away and put it on his face again. Not far away, next to the flowing stream, several children are fighting here. They notice the appearance of rod and his party, and they all look at him with curious eyes. In the space, the density of death energy was so low that rod felt uncomfortable. For a moment, he thought he had come to Eli''s town. "Are you in the wrong place?" Rod asked in a deep voice. "It''s like this. It''s the first time you''re here. You may feel uncomfortable." Looking at the crowd in the distance, Ashley replied, "smed, like Ehrlich, are traitors in the population of elasia. Even if they become liches, they still live as they used to, and their habits are different from those of other liches." Rod nodded. While they were talking, a woman came up in the distance. The children seemed to be very familiar with the woman. They stopped fighting and gathered around the woman, saying something eagerly, while the woman looked at the position of rod and his party. "And... Smed should have adjusted the position of the transmission tablet. I haven''t been in his territory for a long time, almost a hundred years." As he said this, Ashley began to see through the earth. "Let me see where he is now." Soon, Ashley stopped casting, showing a look of embarrassment: "this land is covered by a special ritual, and detection magic can''t work. It seems that we can only find smed by perceiving the source of death energy." Rod''s mouth twitched. "Don''t bother." "Man over there, take me to your Lord smed." Rod''s words rang through the ears of those people in the distance. For a moment, the children looked frightened and hid behind the woman. The woman remained calm and calmed the children behind. When the child calmed down a little, she stepped forward and came to rod. As the distance approached, the woman''s appearance also appeared in rod''s mind. She was not very old. Her head was wrapped in a pure white turban, and a wisp of pale gold hair hung from her ear, which lit up the brown freckles on both sides of her cheek. She was wearing a common gray cloth and was looking at rod curiously. In perception, there is no death energy in the human body in front of her, not only for her, but also for the children behind her. This discovery also makes the eyebrows under rod''s mask tighten. It seems that people here have not learned the art of evocation. There is no evocation, which means that Rhode can''t control it with the dark word. Just when Rhode is going to take a tough approach, the woman takes the initiative to say: "Are you here to see Lord smed? I can take you to him Said, she showed a cheerful smile: "guests from afar, my name is Linda, I do not know how to call you." Rod cold hum, even the eyes hanging in front of the body, also showed the color of disdain: "you have no qualification to know my name, quickly lead the way." The woman showed a look of consternation and was at a loss for a moment, with a burst of grievances in her eyes. Chapter 1453 Aware of the unusual atmosphere, Ashley beside rod said to Linda, "you can call me Ashley. He is the powerful Lord of rod. We need to see Lord smed in an emergency. Please show us the way, little girl Seeing Ashley say so, Linda nodded, and at the same time, she gave rod a look: "the people who come from afar and come out of the transmission tablet are all our distinguished guests. I will take you to see Lord smed." Aware of the opposition between Linda''s words, rod curled his lips. He didn''t care about the hostility of this ordinary creature without power. Soon, under the leadership of Linda, rod and his party headed for the middle of the valley. In his perception, there are more and more living breath. Not far away is a town. For a moment, rod was a little strange and said to Ashley, "this is not the city of the dead. What''s smed doing? Did he learn any secrets and need the help of these ordinary creatures?" Ashley shook his head. "It''s not what you think. A long time ago, smed used to be a knight of honor. Later, because he sheltered an underground demon, the whole territory was implicated and purified by those angels. He became a lich in the curse. I think all this in his territory is to reproduce what he used to be. " "Interesting..." rod said in a deep voice. In the front, Linda, who is in charge of leading the way, listens to the conversation between rod and Ashley. Her eyes show curiosity. She keeps looking back to the rear, hoping to get more information about Lord smed from them. Maybe it''s focusing on the rear. Linda stumbles over the tree roots on the ground and staggers forward to stabilize her figure. "What are you doing? Take your way Rod scolded rudely. Linda touched her heel, then spat out her tongue at rod and started to move on. "Where are you?" Ashley thought about it, and then said, "smed found me, brought the bodies of his men, and begged me to revive them, but I couldn''t do that." "Why? Aren''t you good at reincarnation? " Ashley shook his head: "those bodies look intact, but they are missing the most important part, which is the soul. Their souls have already been purified by those angels. Reincarnation can''t revive the creatures whose souls have been purified. The necromancer may be able to, but he obviously doesn''t want to When Ashley said that, rod thought of something, and his face became grim. Rowling''s soul, also taken away by those angels, once purified, she will not be able to reincarnate. "Can we transform the corpse whose soul has been taken away by using evocation?" Asked rod. "This question, you should know better than me, you are more accomplished in evocation than all liches." Ashley answered slowly. Seeing that Linda in front of him pricked up her ears to eavesdrop, Ashley had no choice but to smile and then said: "I know what you''re thinking. The soul contains all the memories of creatures and their awakened will. Once the soul is purified, these will no longer exist. The body whose soul has been purified can be transformed into undead creatures, but it cannot be transformed into death knights. Their heroic will has long been erased with the soul. " When Ashley said that, rod''s heart sank. As Ashley said, once Rowling''s soul is purified, she will not be reborn in any form, which rod does not want to see. Linda, who is leading the way, listens to the conversation between the two people in the rear, and her face is shocked, accompanied by some confusion. She has never heard of such mysterious information before. Soon, a simple wooden house appeared in Linda''s eyes, which immediately made her eyes bright: "here we are. Lord smed, he lives in this cabin on weekdays It may be that the strong energy of death is approaching. The door of the cabin opens with Linda''s words. A special figure walks out of the cabin slowly. "Smed." Rod recognized that the man in front of him was smed, who had appeared at the Lich assembly, so it was much easier to do, "surrender to me. You will listen to my orders, and there will be no dissatisfaction in your heart. " Rod''s words, which contain some magic, resounded in smed''s ears. "Are you crazy? To speak to your Lord like this. " Linda said with some alarm. Smed stepped forward slowly, looked at rod and said, "I remember you. You are the holder of the artifact of prophecy. Your name is rod." Seeing rod say such words, Linda quickly bowed her head and said sincerely to smed, "Lord, he didn''t mean to offend you. He doesn''t understand your identity. Please forgive him." However, smed didn''t pay any attention to Linda. He went straight to rod, knelt down on one knee and said respectfully, "I submit to you, Lord rod. From now on, you will be my master." In a daze, Linda opened her mouth and spoke for a long time. "Great." Rod said in a deep voice, "how many powerful men do you have? Let them gather and prepare to attack the capital of elasia. " "This..." smed looked embarrassed. "I don''t like to control the undead, and I hate those undead mages. The only creature in the territory that can hold hands should be myself." Rod frowned and then said, "in this case, let me transform some corpse witches for you." With that, the dark energy of death surged from rod''s whole body and then spread to the town. Spreading the cloud of death in such a way will undoubtedly reduce the damage of this magic. However, when facing low-level or ordinary creatures, casting the cloud of death in this way can maximize the effect range. "What are you doing? Stop it Aware of the ominous smell in the black clouds, Linda, recovering from shock, hurried forward, grabbed rod''s black robe and tried to stop him. In the distance, the cloud of death has touched the bodies of the creatures in the city. For a moment, crying and screaming spread from the city. "Lord, do something to stop him..." In the face of Linda''s plea, smed''s face was calm. In his eyes looking at rod, he brought a kind of inexplicable fanaticism: "thank you for your reward." Before Linda said anything more, the next moment, her throat was jammed by a big, strong hand. She struggled to get rid of the grip of this hand, but it didn''t work. Linda felt her breath getting weaker and weaker. The cold blade pierced her body, but Linda didn''t feel any pain. Her struggling action became small, and she couldn''t lift any strength any more. Finally, she was thrown on the ground like garbage, and her consciousness fell into the dark. Chapter 1454 The blood gathered on the dagger in rod''s hand, and the mysterious pattern gradually became clear around the ritual dagger. Sensing the abnormal fluctuations around him, rod looked forward, where a portal was slowly opening. The appearance of the portal is no different from the space magic that rod is familiar with. The only difference is that the whole portal is made of scarlet blood. After checking the system log, rod noticed that the basic damage of ritual dagger increased a little after finishing the blood sacrifice. It seems that as long as he completes enough rituals, the dagger in his hand can be greatly improved. According to common sense, the upper limit of the growth of a treasure is limited by the materials used to make it. Most of the treasures do not even have the ability to grow at all, but the ritual dagger in rod''s hand is obviously not included. By completing the ritual, it can be continuously improved. Rod even suspected that the blood praise he got from the omen of doomsday might be the final form of the ritual dagger. Weapons belonging to demons, even hell demons themselves, often need to kill in order to grow their strength. "The portal has been opened, and I feel familiar. The underground Lord is just behind the portal." Ashley took his eyes away from the corpse on the ground, looked at rod and said, "this portal only allows the guide of the ceremony to pass through, but other creatures can''t pass through. Besides, it''s worth noting that the underground Lord is a powerful hero." Rod nodded. "You and smed stay here for me. I''ll be back soon." With that, rod quickly stepped forward and entered the bloody portal alone. The space changed for a while, stepping on the solid ground again, rod fell into darkness. Ear, in addition to the subtle sound of water flow, but also that very dense "hiss" sound, perception, the smell of a large number of living creatures, is now surrounded by Rhode. Rod raised his hand, and the flame lit up from the top of his palm, illuminating the surrounding space. The eyeballs on the farsighted pendant kept turning, so that rod could see everything around him. In a fairly spacious enclosed space, dense small snakes are attached to the surrounding walls. The arrival of rod seems to disturb them. These snakes are constantly wriggling their bodies, and the whole wall seems to be alive. Rod''s brow was wrinkled, and the dark cloud overflowed from his body. Under the erosion of the cloud of death, no snake could hold on for a moment and fell from the surface of the wall one after another. "Who dares to hurt my child?" Deep in the darkness, a roar came and reverberated in the deep underground passage. The eyes on the pendant follow the fame, only to see a famous person''s snake body, and on his head are the heroes of red snakes, slowly emerging from the end of the deep passage. "Medusa..." rod recognized her identity. Unexpectedly, the underground Lord in ESRI''s mouth was a medusa. From the perspective of rank, the snake haired Banshee had the strength of a legendary creature. Medusa is one of the most common creatures in the underground world. Because of its first snake hair, it is also called snake hair Banshee by magicians. As long as you look directly into their eyes, they will be petrified by Medusa. Because of this, in the underground world, their heads are effective magic materials. Rod seems to have found something. He is in a dignified mood. According to the common sense, he is born to reach the fourth level Medusa. Their growth is poor. High level creatures are their climax. It is almost impossible to touch the field of legendary creatures, not to mention the birth of a legendary hero. From the momentum of Medusa, rod seems to feel a familiar breath, just like the blood praise in his hand, which belongs to hell. While rod was observing Medusa, Medusa was also observing rod. As if she had found something, she gave a cold hum: "You are also one of the judges of gifts. Do you understand the rules? This is the area in charge of me, judge kanason. How dare you hurt my children in my territory and get out of my territory Rod was stunned. He obviously didn''t expect Medusa to say that. Fortunately, Medusa saw his human identity and spoke common language. Although he had a lot of accent, rod could understand it. Perhaps because of the doomsday omen, rod realized that medusa in front of him regarded himself as a judge. Following Medusa''s words, rod may be able to get a lot of useful information, but he is not prepared to do so. No matter what the doomsday believers try, rod''s top priority is to save Rowling''s soul. "I''m not a judge. I''m here for you. Listen to Ashley, you can go to any town in eracia through the underpass, right? I want to join hands with you to attack eracia. " Rod asked in a deep voice. "Ashley? I remember. You''re talking about the Lich in the surface world With that, kanasen looked thoughtfully, then looked at rod with a bad face, "I did dig out those underground passages, but why should I join hands with you? I haven''t settled with you about the killing of my children. " Rod said slowly: "if we work together, we can make eracia suffer great losses. I believe that the demons in the depths of hell are willing to see this happen. You can also get a prize, can''t you? What''s more... " With that, rod raised his hand, and the strong energy of death spilled out of his palm. With his action, on the ground around him, the little snake, which had been dead, shed its flesh and blood and stood up again in the form of a corpse Witch King, with scarlet light in its eyes. "I didn''t hurt your child. They are just useless ordinary creatures. I gave them new life and made them complete the transformation of rank. You should thank me for that, shouldn''t you? " Rod asked with a smile. "You..." kanasen was very angry by rod. Even his words were incoherent. The snakes on his head gave a low roar to rod one after another, revealing his sharp fangs. "Get out of my territory, or I will let you understand the inviolable dignity of the judge." "You should not refuse my request." Rod''s face was gloomy, and he took out the blade from his waist. "However, this is only temporary. When I kill you and turn you into a death knight, you will never be able to refuse my request." As the voice fell, rod''s figure flashed. The next moment, he appeared behind the snake haired Banshee. Chapter 1455 "Hateful human, damned necromancer, I will let you understand the power of the judge." In the face of rod''s surprise attack, the snake haired banshee is not afraid. The red light rushes through the lines on her skin. The next moment, accompanied by a violent roar, a strong wave of air, mixed with hot flames, gushes out from her whole body. Rhode, who had just moved to the back of the snake haired banshee, was blown away by the storm before he could pierce the blade out of his hand. In time, he applied the magic of fire control to himself. Rod was not hurt by the burning fire and had not yet landed. Rod quickly waved his Titan''s sword and several straight lines of lightning went straight towards kanasen. However, in the face of the direct lightning, kanason''s body shakes rapidly and avoids all the lightning with a very small gap. Even rod didn''t see the action of kanason, so the attack of Titan''s sword was defeated. After discovering this, rod''s heart sank slowly. A strong heat wave was released from the surface of kanasen''s body. Her body was huge, her skin became red, her whole body was covered by the fire from hell, and the fire from her eyes could burn everything. "Judge..." rod seemed to be aware of something and murmured to himself. In a short moment, the snake haired Banshee in front of rod''s eyes turned into a demon covered with fire. Rod didn''t expect this. This is not Medusa''s ability at all, and only the judge in kanasen''s mouth can have such ability. In addition to the change of kanasen''s body, the original snakes on the walls all around have changed into fiery fire snakes, ready to attack rod at any time. "Die, necromancer. I don''t know why you have the smell of a judge. When I catch you, I''ll have a good inspection." The whole body shrouds the flame, the skin becomes red kanasen roars. The flame condenses beside her, and kanason reaches out to hold the flame bow and arrow that fit her figure, and it appears in her hand. Rod looked intently at kanasen. His bigger size often meant that he was more likely to be hit by magic. Thinking of this, rod quickly waved his Titan''s arrow and tried to attack kanasen with magic. At the same time, the fire snake on the wall pounced on rod. Aware of the extremely strong magic elements in these fire snakes, rod did not choose to intercept them with a sword blade, but shot them down directly with Titan''s arrow from a long distance. As rod expected, when Titan''s arrow hit the fire snake, the fire snake sent out a violent explosion, which was no less powerful than the general third-order magic. Although the damage was limited, it could not hold the huge number of fire snakes around. The lightning that shot at kanasen was also blocked by fire snakes. Rod tried to release the cloud of death, but it didn''t work. The fire of hell on the surface of the fire snake was enough to burn up the cloud of death close to their bodies, and let them walk freely in the cloud of death. The same is true of kanasen in the distance. See, rod will pay attention to the field of kanasen, she is the source of all these changes, want to win, we must directly solve her. Thinking of this, rod quickly waved the Titan''s arrow in his hand, countless flashes of lightning, straight to kanason. Finally, the lightning broke through the fire snake''s block and came to kanasen. However, in the face of rod''s lightning, kanason did not dodge. A strong flame surged from under her body. When the flame dissipated, kanason''s body, which filled the whole passage, disappeared. The heat wave came from behind. Rod''s secret way was not good. He just wanted to move for a moment to get away, and his feet suddenly hurt. A fire snake, I do not know when along the ground, climbed to rod''s feet, it did not like other fire snakes, but a bite on rod''s ankle. In an instant, rod''s whole body fell into paralysis. At the same time, with a great force, rod was lifted up. Under this force, rod''s body was turned over, facing the flame medusa in front of him. The flame snake on her head quickly bit rod''s face and pulled off the skull mask he was wearing. The burning of the flame made rod feel pain. Rod tried to cast a spell to get out of the current predicament, but he couldn''t do it. After being bitten by a snake, his body was paralyzed, unable to mobilize the mana in his body. As a last resort, rod opens the property panel and assigns the accumulated skill points to the special skill resistance. Although the body is paralyzed, the efficacy of the property panel is not affected. The property panel only exists in rod''s spirit. Even without eyes, rod can feel its existence. "Look me in the eye." Seeing that the mask on rod''s head was taken off, her eyes were still closed. Kanasen was a little impatient and angrily scolded rod, "open your eyes." There seems to be a special force in kanasen''s words. Rod, who is paralyzed, can''t resist this force. Under her rebuke, she slowly opens her eyes. There is also a secret in rod that belongs to the judge. This secret is related to the promotion of the judge. Instead of killing him in this way, carnason intends to use Medusa''s talent and skills to petrify rod, so as to explore his secret. "No, your eyes can''t see anything at all." Suddenly, as if she had found something, she screamed. Looking at rod''s godless eyes, he didn''t show any sign of being petrified. Kanason fell into anger. "How did you see me? Are you a follower of the infidels? What''s your relationship with the magic eye church? " "You missed the only chance to win." When kanasen asked questions, rod, who had been caught dead by her in her expectation, suddenly said. Kanasen was shocked. Just as she wanted to distance herself again, a sword blade had penetrated into her body. "No..." Kanasen said painfully that the strong lightning on the sword destroyed her consciousness in an instant. The strong white light burst out from her body. In an instant, her body was blown apart. The fire in the field slowly subsided, and the small snake that returned to its normal shape fled and fell to the ground again. Rod was the only one standing in the field. Chapter 1456 After picking up kanasen''s broken body and simply putting it together, rod began to transform into a death knight. The charred viscera scattered in kanasen''s body, rod did not restore them one by one, just piled them in. Anyway, in terms of the death knight''s body, she could not use these things. At this time, rod began to understand Ashley''s original words. No matter how far kanasen''s body is broken, as long as her soul is not purified and her body is simply restored, rod can use the evocation technique to transform her into a death knight. Conventional means of attack can destroy the body of creatures, but it is difficult to affect the existence of the soul. Only the angels who lead the soul and the demons who devour the soul have the ability to affect the soul. The energy of death quickly condenses. For a moment, the smell of terror spreads in the whole underground passage. After a period of time, the transformation of the death knight is completed smoothly with the effect of the divine evocation. "Hateful necromancer! I''ll tear you to pieces As soon as her consciousness revived and her body was not yet standing up, kanason roared at rod. "Shh..." rod was not in a hurry and made a hissing gesture. "It seems that you haven''t figured out the current situation. Now you are my death knight." "I will not follow your command. I will kill you and be free." Kanasen roared, "great king of hell, I pray to you, please give me..." "Of course, you will obey my orders. From now on, you will listen to me. You will never have any idea of resistance in your heart. What I say is everything to you." Rod said in a deep voice, without any emotion in his words. Listening to rod''s voice, kanason''s original words suddenly choked, and she could not say what she wanted to say. She looked at rod in a daze, and a trace of piety flashed in her eyes. Rod watched with satisfaction the changes in kanasen. After turning her into a death knight, she automatically acquired the basic special skill of death knight, primary evocation. When kanasen mastered the primary necromancy, rod''s dark word can undoubtedly work. Seeing this, rod directly controlled her consciousness without giving her any chance to resist. Looking at the Titan''s arrow in his hand, rod knew that he was able to defeat kanasen, which was an artifact of great merit. With his previous experience, rod has found that as long as he stabs the Titan''s arrow into the enemy''s body, and then condenses lightning on the sword body as usual, under the contact and guidance of the enemy''s body, he can continuously release lightning with amazing destructive power, thus completely destroying the enemy''s body. Checking the system log, rod noticed that at that moment, Titan''s arrow caused at least four times of damage, nearly 2000 basic damage points, and completely killed carnason in the form of fire. "Tell me, what is a judge? What''s more, how did you get to the way you used to be, full of fire? That''s not what Medusa should be able to do Rod asked, frowning. All kinds of unusual things in kanasen arouse rod''s curiosity. With the control of the dark word, rod can find out from her. "The full name of the judge is" doomsday judge. ". We follow the demons in the depths of hell and welcome the day of judgment. In return, the demons give us more power than the believers. At the same time, when the judgment comes, we can also participate in it and judge the spirits who claim to be holy. " Kanason said slowly, and the snakes on his head looked at rod one after another. "As you can see, it is the power of the judge that will set fire all over me. In this state, I will be transformed into a demon form, even in the hot magma, I will be able to travel freely. " Rhode''s face sank. The ability to transform himself into a demon was far less simple than kanasen said. From her, Rhode also saw the ability to move instantaneously, which was the unique ability of a great demon. The instantaneous movement of the great devil is far broader than the ordinary instantaneous movement, and even can barely compare with the scope of the gate of time and space. In addition, the instant movement of the great devil does not consume any mana. Instant movement, like the instinct of these demons, has long been integrated into their blood. The most remarkable feature of this unique instantaneous movement is the fire that comes out of his body when he moves. After discovering this from kanasen, rod recognized this unique instantaneous movement. "As an underground Lord, what about the others? Don''t tell me, you dug the underpass of eracia by those little snakes. " Asked rod. "I''m the only Lord on the surface of the earth. I used to have a lot of subordinates, but now they are all in the arms of demons. In addition to the snakes you see, there are nearly 200000 cave people under my command. They are not capable of fighting and are now scattered in the underground of eracia. " "What did you do to your former men?" Keenly aware of the abnormality in kanasen''s words, rod asked. "I sacrificed them to the king of hell in exchange for greater power." Rod nodded. "You mentioned the magic eye church. What''s that?" "They are a group of hateful heretics. They are the natural enemies of all Medusa. They don''t have their own eyes and won''t be petrified. At the same time, they believe in the non-existent monster" eternal magic eye ". They like to use the power of the magic eye to spy on the secrets of other creatures. Even the magicians don''t like to see them." From kanason''s story, rod seems to find something and can''t help frowning. Shaking his head, rod then asked, "do you have a long-distance contact with the cavemen? I need to give them instructions. " "It''s easy." Kanasen said slowly, "almost every powerful underground Lord has such ability." "How did you do it?" Asked rod. "By the transmission of the harpy''s sound wave in the ground, I can send the notice to any one of my subordinates from a long distance." Rod took a look at the walls around him. It was not obvious that this kind of open underground space was similar. If it was replaced by a solid underground space, the sound waves of the harpy could be transmitted to a very distant place, and the accuracy of the information could be ensured. This should be the means of communication that kanasen said. "Let the cavemen get together as soon as possible. They''re too weak. I''ll get them promoted." Rod said slowly. Chapter 1457 The dark green door of time and space slowly opens, and rod returns from the bottom of the earth to the silent valley where smed is. Soon, rod saw Ashley and smed waiting here again. It''s only a moment since rod left. Both of them are surprised that rod can return in such a short time. However, with their eyes on kanasen behind rod, their faces suddenly became dignified and looked at the snake haired Banshee behind rod. "Followers of the devil..." Ashley said slowly, "your breath is still so disgusting." "Don''t be so nervous. Didn''t we have a good talk before?" Kanason said with a smile, "this power is far stronger than you think. It''s a pity that you don''t try." "Hum." Ashley snorted and turned away from Medusa beside rod. "She''s going to be a big help to us, Ashley." Finally, rod said, "you should let go of your prejudice against the devil''s followers. What''s more, she''s my death knight now." With rod''s words, Ashley''s attitude immediately eased down, looking at kanason''s line of sight, also became a lot more amiable. "What should we do next?" Looking at rod, Ashley asked slowly. As a powerful lich, with the cooperation of the underground Lord, she had already come up with several ways to attack eracia, but she still asked rod. "Lead all your undead creatures to gather in the underpass under the city of standwick, where there is a large group of cavemen waiting to be transformed. Contact the other liches for me, tell them it''s my order, and let them do the same. " Rodney gave a pause and went on "At the same time, if a lich has set out ahead of time, let him always move forward on the surface to attract the enemy''s attention." At rod''s command, Ashley frowned faintly. "Is there anything wrong?" Asked rod. "With the gathering of a large number of undead creatures, not to mention the underpass under standwick, whether there is enough space to accommodate these creatures, the superposed death energy of these undead creatures will arouse the alarm of surface creatures, not to mention, above that space," Ashley said, There are also angels who are extremely sensitive to the smell of evil... " Rod thought for a while, then asked: "that''s true. Do you have any good suggestions?" "It''s near the capital of elasia, and it''s the largest pasture in the whole East of elasia, the shilor grassland. We can lead the undead to gather at the bottom of the heror grassland for a while, where the surveillance power is obviously much less than that of the capital of erasia. " Rod nodded, but Ashley continued "As for the target on the surface, of course, we have to be prepared, but it should not be the one that will be easily seen through by the enemy. If we use those ordinary liches as bait, it is inevitable that they will be easily seen through by the enemy. On the contrary, it increases their vigilance." "I can''t show up at this time. I''m afraid the angels are waiting for me to take the initiative." Rod said in a deep voice, "Ashley, who do you think has the ability to hold the eyes of the Erathians when the dead gather under the heror steppe?" Ashley''s eyes were fixed, and he said slowly: "I can do this with smed. I believe that the eracians can''t let the two legendary liches go anyway. However, we may miss the battle in standwick For a moment, rod was in the middle of thinking. Just as he was going to say something, the snake haired Banshee on one side took the initiative to say: "If it''s just to attract the attention of the eracians, I have a way." "This problem, even the Lich feel thorny, what can you do?" Rod asked in a deep voice. He didn''t take kanason''s words to heart. "As the judge of the underground surface, not long ago, I received a task from those judges who asked me to create a volcano suitable for the survival of demons on the border of eracia with ancient flame rituals, and then open a hell gate based on the volcano." With kanasen''s narration, rod''s expression has gradually become dignified from the original indifference. The volcano on the border of elasia, and the unique gate of hell... In rod''s impression, this is the sign of the opening of the third expansion. "When did you get the order?" Rod continued. "Well..." kanason fell into memory. "I have received this task for some time, but the judge who gave me the task also said, don''t rush to build the volcano. We should wait for the necromancer to further consume the human''s defense power. It''s better to force out the ultimate defense power of the angels before we start to build the volcano. In addition, you can also give some help to the Necromancers to make them allies. " At this time, rod''s face completely sank, and everything that happened in the surface world was seen by those demons. They even wanted to further reduce the defensive power of the surface world with the help of the necromancer. "Has the devil gone underground? Or is it just you doomsday followers Rod asked eagerly. Carnason nodded: "not long ago, the king of hell, reached an agreement with the king of the underground world, the natural hero Morrel. A large number of magicians began to believe in the power of demons. Maybe it won''t be long before you can see them in the surface world." Rod nodded solemnly. The news in kanasen''s mouth has made rod realize the urgency of time. It seems that there is not much time left before the trial. "Do you need any special ritual materials to build a volcano?" Asked rod. Kanason shook his head. "It''s an old secret from the shitoyic sect. I''ve got the ritual materials ready." "Shitoyich..." rod seemed to think of something. He always felt that he had heard the name somewhere. Shaking his head and not thinking about it, rod said to kanason: "Then, as you said, it''s up to you to build volcanoes and summon a large number of hellish creatures to attract the attention of all the Erathians. As for Ashley and smed, you and other liches, together with their undead creatures, gather under the helor grassland and transform the cavemen. Two days later, it''s time for you to do it. " With that, rod took another look at the people around him, then opened the door of time and space and left alone. Chapter 1458 After arranging for the lich, rod returned to the city of Sao. There''s one last thing Rhode has to deal with before he goes to erasia. Back in the middle of the lonely soul tower, rod knocked on the door of a quiet room. The door opened and Marguerite had been waiting here for a long time. "I''ve learned what''s going on with you." "But it needs further examination to confirm," said the little gray woman Rod nodded and returned to enota in advance. He had already informed the magician of his changes. Even without enota''s notice, the magician was prepared earlier. Sitting down in the quiet room, according to Marguerite''s request, rod opened his eyes, revealing the gray and muddy eyes. "Well..." she opened rod''s eyelids with her hand, and Marguerite pondered. Her voice was very hoarse, but her expression was very dignified. "Your eyeballs are in good condition, it should be something wrong inside..." "Don''t tell me that. I just want to know the final result." Rod said in a deep voice, "can you restore my eyes, or by other means, let me see everything around me?" "You''ve got the right person for this." Marguerite said confidently, "there are many ways to restore your eyesight. It depends on how you choose." Rod raised his eyebrows and said, "tell me about it." "The easiest way is to put new eyes on you." As she said this, Marguerite raised her hand, and a magic eye the size of a thumb jumped from one side into her hand. "Considering your original habits, I suggest that you install a wide-angle eye in the middle of your eyebrows, so that you can restore your vision." Marguerite suggested, "of course, if you want to put your eyes in other positions, such as the palm of your hand or the back, it may be a bit troublesome, but the effect is almost the same. I think you will get used to it soon." Rod''s mouth twitched, but Marguerite continued "In addition to putting eyes on the noumenon, you can also try external vision, just like the farsighted pendant I gave you. If you are worried that the farsighted pendant will be damaged by the enemy, just bring a few more treasures with similar effects. " Hearing Marguerite''s suggestions, rod couldn''t help asking, "can''t you directly restore my vision?" Marguerite shook her head: "I can restore your original vision, but it needs your cooperation and a lot of time to rest. Although I don''t know what kind of secret method makes you blind, it''s not easy to restore your vision. " "Rest..." rod shook his head. He didn''t have time to do this. It seemed that he had to choose another way. "I always have a question." Rod said slowly, "how do you see other things?" "Me?" Asked Marguerite, who had no eyes in her eyes. She raised her hand and pointed to the magic eyes in the room: "my children are my eyes. Everything they see is what I see. " Rod nodded slightly: "I need this secret, the secret of controlling the magic eye, not a pure treasure." Marguerite snorted: "Lord rod, not long ago, I wanted to trade with you with this secret method, but you refused my request. Why do you need this secret method now?" "It''s different now." Rod sighed and said, "I wasn''t blind then." "What are you going to exchange?" She asked. Rod thought about it for a while, and answered, "with my protection from the undead and the research environment, should you express something?" "Oh, come on, be practical." With Marguerite''s words, the nearby magic eyes rolled up one after another. Rod coughed: "I haven''t seen any actual effect on the" eternal magic eye "you are studying. The eyeballs I gave you and the ritual book should be enough to exchange for this secret method?" Marguerite showed her hand: "that''s the deal we agreed, isn''t it? If you go back now, I can also teach you the secret of controlling the magic eye, but after that, the eternal magic eye has nothing to do with you. " When Margaret said that, rod hesitated. Finally, he asked in a deep voice, "what do you want? Gold coin? treasure? Or powerful spell knowledge? Don''t tell me that it''s impossible for you to want my artifact. " "I don''t need these things." Said Marguerite in a low voice. In the quiet room, the magic eyes on the wall seemed to come to life. They stood up one after another and stared at rod. Margaret also gave a series of gruesome and hoarse laughter "You want to control the magic eye, but you can''t get what I need, so I can only follow the traditional method and let you become my fellow traveler..." "Rod." Margaret''s tone became solemn. Even when he mentioned angels, rod didn''t see her so solemn. "Would you like to join the magic eye church, fight against the ancient enemies of the church with me, and recreate the glory of the church in the past?" "..." rod''s mouth twitched. He reached out and stroked his forehead. "I just want the secret method, but I don''t want to join any church." Marguerite didn''t reply. The magic eyes around her were watching rod silently. "All right." Rod asked impatiently, "even if I say I''m going to join, how can you guarantee the authenticity of these words? Can you force it by force? " Marguerite shook her head and said in a low voice, "when you say those words, your destiny is connected with the magic eye church. You can break the oath, but you can''t get rid of your destiny." "Fate?" Rod snorted coldly, "maybe you don''t know yet? Even the prophets who give enlightenment and predict the future are my people. Why can''t I get rid of fate? " Marguerite did not answer, but lowered her head slightly: "make your choice, Lord rod." Rod opened his mouth and was about to say something. Suddenly, he stopped. As Marguerite said, rod felt a sense of inexplicable atmosphere, which was enveloping himself at this time, and then, there was a feeling of being peeped. Remembering that Rowling, who is waiting for herself in elasia, has strengthened her will, rod does not hesitate in her heart. "As long as you can come up with those secrets, I agree to join the magic eye church." He said in a deep voice. Chapter 1459 "Great, with your participation, the magic eye church will restore its glory." Seeing that rod agreed to join, Marguerite was excited: "you have abilities that other creatures don''t have. I can see that from the first time I saw you, I found that you are special..." Rod interrupted her: "OK, now tell me the secret of controlling the eye." "Don''t worry." The old woman in grey said with a smile, "as usual, it''s up to me, Margaret, to tell you about the magic eye church. I''ll let you know the glory of the church." "The main purpose of the magic eye church is to observe everything in the world, to explore all the secrets hidden, to exert control secretly, and to adjust everything that happens according to our expectations. Underground magicians sometimes call us "magic eye observers." Marguerite said slowly to rod, and the magic eye nearby showed a fanatical look. "We used to enjoy the reverence of all the magicians and once became the only church in the whole underground world. However, those hateful alien creatures destroyed everything belonging to the church!" "The biggest enemies of the church are the evil eyes deep underground. The evil eyes we make do not have the ability to fight. However, those evil eyes can emit lasers from their eyes, or even directly bite them. They are full of heresy... As a member of the evil eye church, you must eliminate all the evil eyes you can see. " Listening to Marguerite, rod couldn''t help yawning. Seeing Marguerite''s full of interest, rod did not interrupt her words, but listened like this. However, the content of her words did not arouse rod''s interest. "How many people are there in the magic eye church now? Are they all magicians like you? " Suddenly, it seemed that something had come to mind, rod asked. However, Marguerite sighed at rod''s question and said with some recollection: "Before I escaped to the surface world, the magic eye church was destroyed by a powerful enemy. I think that even the remaining believers, who are not much better, have chosen to hide their identity and not mention any information about the magic eye church." With that, Marguerite''s words became urgent, and the nearby magic eye looked at rod with a more inexplicable look: "but now, the situation is different. With your participation, the church will be able to restore its glory." Rod turned his lips, feeling that he had just joined a church that had already been destroyed, which was not good news. Fortunately, rod didn''t pay attention to the church. Margaret''s words about fate almost frightened him. "It was the creation of the crazy magician Igor who destroyed the church. He fused the evil eye with the evil eye and created the king of the evil eye with a thousand eyes. The church members called it" thousand eyes ". Even Igor himself died under the laser of the thousand eyes." Marguerite''s words seemed to be thinking of something, but the magic eyes around her, looking at rod''s eyes, also looked forward to something. "The last blind Bishop said before he died that whoever can kill a thousand eyes will be the next bishop of the magic eye church. With your ability, you will be able to defeat a thousand eyes. At that time, I will be able to call all the magic eye believers and let them serve you as the Lord." With Margaret''s words, rod recalled something. In rod''s impression, in the third expansion of his previous life, a powerful king of evil eyes did appear and was finally killed by a knight player, but there was no information about the magic eye church. After thinking about it for a while, rod also felt some doubt about Margaret in front of him. "What''s your status in the magic eye church?" Rod asked in a deep voice, "you who can study the eternal eye are certainly not ordinary believers." "I haven''t talked about the eternal eye yet." Margaret replied, "you want to know who I am? I am one of the blind priests of the church, responsible for the arrival of the eternal eye. " "..." rod was silent, and he couldn''t help recalling what kanason had said. According to the underground Lord, what the magic eye church really believes in is the non-existent eternal magic eye. In addition, the believers of the church should have a certain number of remains in the underground world. Unfortunately, kanason has gone on the mission of building volcanoes. Otherwise, rod would like to make it clear to her. "In addition to those evil eyes, there are many enemies of the magic eye church, such as Medusa and Minotaur. They are all our enemies. If you want to go to the underground world, don''t expose your identity to them." Rod''s mouth twitched: "how come these powerful underground creatures are the enemies of your magic eye church? What the hell are you doing? Is there no reliable ally? " "Who says we have no allies?" Margaret retorted, "the cavemen who are born blind are our best allies." Rod shook his head. Cavemen are the lowest underground creatures. Compared with ordinary humans, their growth ability is terrible. I''m afraid they can only be used to dig tunnels, and they can''t be compared with those powerful creatures at all. "Well, I know the reason for the decline of the church." Rod said in a deep voice, "you are very weak. You don''t want to use the power of powerful creatures. Instead, you try to pry into the secrets of other creatures. No wonder you will become the enemies of those creatures." Hearing rod say so, Margaret let out a dry cough: "doctrines let us observe everything, and we can''t violate them, can we?" Rod snorted coldly. At this moment, he could not help thinking of the magic eye that appeared in the room when the fusion ceremony was held. Even when he came to the thematic plane, the habits of the members of the magic eye church remained unchanged. "I know what you said. Now, I want the secret I deserve. " Rod said hastily, in a tone of impatience. Seeing that rod was so anxious, Margaret said nothing more. Instead, she took out several heavy classics from the space ring and put them in front of rod. Pick up the top book, the eyeball on the farsighted pendant, and pass the content on the cover to rod''s mind, which reads the origin of the magic eye: a guide to observation. "What are these? I just need to control the magic eye Rod said in a sullen voice. "The orthodox magic comes from the extraction and summary of the knowledge in books. Every demon eye believer comes here in this way." Marguerite said slowly, without hesitation. Chapter 1460 ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Mysticism level is satisfied, and wisdom level is satisfied. By reading classics, you have learned [magic eye control]." "[magic eye control]: you can control the magic creation" magic eye "and share the vision belonging to the magic eye. The controllable number is equal to the human level. The current character level is level 5-9, and the maximum controlled number is 59 in normal state. In the blind state, the number of controllable magic eyes will not be limited. " "You learned magic [magic eye observation]" "[magic eye observation]: to use the power of the magic eye to observe potential enemies, you need the void magic eye. In the blind state, you can perform magic eye observation for other creatures. " ¡­¡­¡­¡­ After Marguerite brought these books back, rod spent a lot of effort to read the contents of the books by relying on the eyeballs on the farsighted pendant. One day passed, and at this time, rod also mastered the secret of controlling the magic eye. Soon, rod returned to Margaret''s quiet room. "It seems that you have mastered the secret of the book." Seeing rod appear, the nearby magic eyes are looking at him. Marguerite says slowly, "in this case, why don''t you make your own magic eyes?" "I don''t have time." Rod replied in a deep voice, "there are three kinds of magic eyes in the ancient books. No matter which kind of magic eyes can be made in a short time, I need your magic eyes." Marguerite nodded. Rod''s behavior at this time was already in her expectation "If you have read the classics, you should know that there are three kinds of magic eyes: the traditional earth walking magic eye, the improved floating magic eye, and the completely detached void magic eye. I can give you some of the first two kinds of eyes. As for the void eye, you need to make it yourself. " "The first two are enough." With that, rod raised his hand, took out the classic book that Marguerite had given him not long ago from the space ring and put it on the table in the room. "Don''t you need to look again? Even the most devout devil''s eye believers need a week to completely write down the contents of the classics. " Asked Marguerite, somewhat puzzled. Rod shook his head: "I''ve got all the knowledge in the classics, and I''ve written down all the key information. It''s no good reading it again." Marguerite didn''t ask more after hearing what rod said. Through the observation of magic eye, she knew that there were many secrets in rod. "I still have the original versions of these classics. They are heavy classics written in Braille. Do you need them? I believe that with your understanding ability, you will be able to get a lot of Enlightenment from the original books. " She inquired. Rod frowned: "I don''t need these. All you have to do now is give me those eyes." "Well..." Marguerite said helplessly. She waved her hand and many magic eyes approached her. "Although they are easy to make, they are very slow. They are usually fixed in one place. How do you plan to use them? I''m not going to let you take my child to death. " Marguerite asked suddenly before she handed the eye to rod. As she said, restricted by herself, the nature of the earth''s eye is extremely poor, even ordinary people without power can easily kill it. If not used properly, it will be a disaster for these eyes. "I''ll fix them on my undead dragons and let them watch the battle below for me from the sky." Rod replied in a deep voice¡° As for those floating eyes, I will let them follow me and act as my eyes. " Rod thought that his answer should satisfy Marguerite, but her face became extremely ugly. Without saying anything more, Marguerite looked at the magic eye in the room. With her sign, on the walls around her, the originally dense magic eyes swarmed to rod''s side at this moment. At the same time, the magic eye, which can hide his body and float in the air, also appears beside rod. "I''ll give you 50 walking eyes and 20 floating eyes. I believe that''s enough." Said Marguerite in a low voice. Being watched by the magic eyes of different sizes around him, and feeling the curiosity in their eyes, rod felt a sense of wonder in his heart. Let go of your own consciousness and follow the method of "magic eye control". Soon, rod''s spirit established contact with the surrounding magic eyes. In perception, the whole world becomes different. When rod''s eyes shine, he seems to see something. A vague shadow appears in his sight. However, as if covered by a dark curtain, rod could not see the real appearance of the person in front of him. After discovering this, rod slowly flattened his breath. Soon, the blurred scene became clear. Rod realized that the figure he had seen before was actually himself. In perception, this kind of feeling is extremely wonderful. Rod''s vision is completely separated from his body, and he can see everything around him. Previously, Rhode also felt the difference when using the farsighted pendant. However, a single farsighted pendant can''t compare with this large number of magic eyes. Under the joint observation of many magic eyes, rod''s field of vision has been greatly improved. Unlike traditional creatures, he can only see the front of his body, but can see everything around him. The whole world, as if free from the limitation of space, presents itself in rod''s mind in a more three-dimensional way. "How do you feel? Ordinary believers need to control each eye one by one in order to get used to the final omnipotent vision. If you control so many eyes at once, you should not be used to this kind of vision, right Marguerite asked slowly. Marguerite''s words just fall, all around belong to rod''s magic eyes have turned body shape, the pupil is facing Marguerite in the distance. Under the gaze of many magic eyes, rod could see every wrinkle, even every hair on Marguerite''s body clearly. If she was going to make any small action, rod would be able to detect it at the first time. "I feel good. I''ve never felt better." Rod replied with a smile. The vision of the magic eye is more powerful than his original perception ability. He can see all aspects under the vision. If he had more magic eyes, rod would be able to further expand his vision to an unimaginable extent. Chapter 1461 "I have to warn you." Marguerite''s words, like pouring a basin of cold water on rod, dampened his joy of obtaining omnipotent vision. "There is a limit to the scope of vision. The maximum amount that your spirit can carry is the limit of vision. When your spirit exceeds the limit, the end will be miserable." Rod''s face sank and he asked, "what do you mean by that?" Marguerite shook her head and said: "the magic eye church has made a detailed study of human vision. The focus of human vision is always on the things they care about most, accompanied by a series of reactions such as pupil contraction, which are subconsciously completed and do not need human self-control. Strong changes in the outside world will always attract people''s attention at the first time. " Rod sneered: "it sounds like a dead frog. Some parts of the body still respond to stimulation. This is a classic experiment of Necromancers. So, what do you mean by that? " Margaret said in a deep voice, "have you ever thought about why the human eye always ignores the things at the edge of the field of vision and focuses on the things at the center of the field of vision instead of seeing everything in detail?" After a pause, Marguerite continued: "although I don''t know how liches keep their vision and see things around them, their visual habits should be consistent with human beings. Can you answer this question? " "That''s how the human body grows. It''s part of the natural law. Is there any reason?" Rod asked with some doubts. "That''s back to what I said before, Lord rod." Seeing that rod didn''t know this, Marguerite giggled in her deep voice. "No matter what kind of creature, its ability to process external information is limited. Those unnecessary information, your spirit automatically help you filter, to convey to your mind, are useful information you need With Marguerite''s words, on the wall, several magic eyes slowly fall down, and finally lie on her shoulder. "That''s why you can''t see everything in detail. What''s more, hearing and touch are all like this. Your spirit can help you get rid of the occasional noise, the touch of skin clinging to clothes, and a lot of information you don''t need to know. " With Margarita''s words, the eyes turned and looked at rod. At the same time, the other eyes on the wall, like silence, lost their light and looked ahead. Hearing her words in his ears, rod seemed to realize something. The magic eyes around him looked at each other at this moment. "I believe you have already felt that with your control of the magic eye, you can see everything around you carefully. Whether it''s the reptiles passing by on the ground, or me now, or even every magic eye on the wall, you can draw your own attention to the details of their bodies at the same time." Marguerite''s tone became dignified, with a warning to rod: "The people of the magic eye church call this state omnipotent vision. When ten magic eyes gather together, they can form omnipotent vision. Everything around them can''t escape your sight. However, your spirit will bear extra burden for it. Once the information you receive exceeds your mental limit, your consciousness will collapse. " Rod frowned a little. After a moment, he said, "do you mean I can''t put these eyes on the dead dragons, so that the omnipotent vision can be further expanded?" Realizing this, rod probably understood why Marguerite was dissatisfied with her previous words. Marguerite nodded: "the formation of omnipotent vision is not a good thing. It will not only make you feel tired quickly, but also encroach on your spirit step by step. I don''t know how many followers of the devil''s eye are driven crazy by omnipotent vision. The first thing you need to learn is to ignore part of the information from the magic eye, and accept the information from the magic eye you specify according to your needs. " Listen to Marguerite say so, rod instead laughed: "you mean, I should give up part of the magic eye, don''t you want to shackle yourself?" "Only in this way can you ensure that your spirit will not be dragged down by omnipotent vision." Marguerite replied solemnly. Rod stretched out his hand and patted her on the shoulder: "you are worrying about unnecessary things. My spirit is far stronger than those demon eyed believers. I can always maintain this state. I even want those undead dragons to further expand their omnipotent vision. In this way, everything that happens in the whole battlefield will fall into my eyes." Through the examination of the system log, rod also found something strange. As Margaret said, with his control of the magic eye, the manipulation of mental attributes was greatly occupied. Single magic eyes, no matter what kind they are, occupy only 0.1 control spirit. However, the omnipotent vision formed by these magic eyes occupied nearly 30 points of rod''s manipulation spirit. The fourth-order orthodox mage without treasure should have 20 spiritual and intellectual attributes. Just a room sized omnipotent vision occupies 30 points to control the spirit. Rod can also understand how those demon eyed believers with insufficient spiritual attributes are collapsed by the omnipotent vision. However, for rod at this time, the 30 point manipulation spirit attribute has no effect at all. With the blessing of a large number of magic potions, rod''s manipulation spirit attribute has already broken through 1000 points, and even got a racing achievement, making his manipulation spirit improve again. Because of this, for Margaret''s warning, rod does not care, he is not those low-level magicians, on the contrary, rod is looking forward to the scene after the omnipotent vision is expanded. Seeing that Rhodes didn''t listen to her warning, Margarita sighed and had to warn, "try not to control more magic eyes while you''re familiar with omnipotent vision." "I see." Rod simply replied, "I''m leaving first. It''s time to leave for eracia." "Wait..." Blindness is solved, and more powerful ability is acquired. Just when rod is ready to leave with satisfaction, maglita stops him. Margaret took out a crystal ball with white light from under the desk full of classics. Seeing this, rod seemed to realize something and quickly sat down at the table. Chapter 1462 "Lord kanason, all the materials are ready. The ceremony will start when you order!" On the scorched land, a harpy screamed. Scalding heat, full of this piece of land, the harpy must always wave her wings, in order to avoid the paw being burned by the ground. "Bring the sacrifice!" In front of the Harpy, a snake haired Banshee orders in a loud voice. Behind her, her thick tail drags across the ground, leaving a trail of white smoke on the ground. After receiving the order, the harpy gives a shriek, and the same shriek comes from the distance in response. Soon, several cavemen, escorting a female human with her hand tied, came forward slowly. "Pure blood human..." looking at the person in front of him, kanason licked his lips, and his eyes showed an inexplicable look. The female human numbly raises her head, and there is no expression in her eyes. The rough hemp rope has already strangled her wrists. "Devil..." She murmured absentmindedly, in exchange for just a whip, all over the back of the scar, a fresh bloodstain. "Take her to the altar." Said kanason. The caveman followed suit and tied her horizontally on the simple marble altar with strong ropes. Without resistance, she recognized her fate, just like fish lying on the chopping board waiting to be slaughtered. "Don''t be afraid, you will be reborn in the fire, when you will be accompanied by glory and strength..." Kanason came to the woman, brushed her cheek with her hand, and finally stopped at her forehead. "The God of fire in the dark, the first crazy fire in the beginning, I, the judge kanason Edith, offer you a pure sacrifice, come, come on this pure body..." Abstruse and meaningless prayers are constantly coming out of kanasen''s mouth. With kanasen''s words, the woman''s body kept shaking, her lips pursed, and tears of fear crossed her eyes. "... her eyes will serve as evidence for your consciousness to move through the flames; Her body will be your container, carrying the glory of the fire... " In the sight of human women''s panic, kanasen takes out a ritual dagger. A flash of cold light, human women in front of a dark, followed by severe pain. Blood splashed around the altar and dyed the ground red below. The pain made her body struggle constantly, and her mouth gave out a wailing cry. Kanason watched the scene indifferently, reached out to fix her head, then took out two red coins and covered her eyes with blood. Slowly, the pain from her body away, followed by bursts of warm heat. The flame melted her consciousness, wrapped her body, and burned the ropes that bound her. She could feel nothing but warmth. With the change, a strong breath came to her. Aware of the sharp rise in temperature around the altar, kanason squirmed back wisely. "Who dares to call me? You''d better have the most important thing! Otherwise, I swear to take away your soul and let you suffer from the fire of hell forever The human woman wrapped in the flame slowly stood up and uttered an arrogant female voice. A strong heat wave spread from her body, and the water around her evaporated rapidly. Even the marble altar below also showed signs of melting. "The great king of fire, Fromm evelit Sultan, and the judge, kanasen, are here waiting for you." Far away from the hot heat, the serpentine said in a deep voice in the distance. "Kanason? I''ve heard the name. You''re supposed to work for bimont. " Then she turned her eyes around and finally stayed on the ground in the distance. "We need a volcano as the foundation to open the gates of hell. Please show us the power of the flame king and bring our army here." However, in the face of kanason''s request, she made a hissing gesture. The flame continued to burn on her body, covering her face. The only difference that kanason could see was in her eyes. Two bright spots like the sun were in her eyes. If she looked directly at them, she would even be blinded by this kind of light. "I feel an uncomfortable smell from you. This kind of breath is so harmful that people can''t help but want to get rid of it. " The flames of the sky rose from her, and even the sky was dyed red. "I remember that this breath belongs to those hateful Necromancers. The last time I came, it was destroyed by the necromancers, which made me silent for hundreds of years! Why, why does that smell on you? " The body in the fire cried wildly, and kanason responded calmly. "The necromancer in the surface world now has a power that can not be ignored. According to the request of the chief justice, I will unite with the necromancer to further weaken the power of human forces." Kanasen''s answer, in exchange for the fire figure of the scorn. "Your breath really disgusts me. Let me purify you." Kanasen was stunned. Suddenly, a column of hot magma burst out from the ground under her feet. Caught off guard, kanasen was sent to the sky by this burning pillar, and the strong fire burst from the air where she was, and the whole sky was filled with fire. Black smoke shrouded, the flame figure seemed to find something, showing a dissatisfied look. In the distance, kanasen''s body fell to the ground again. Now, her body expanded, with dark red lines and flames. Dark scorch marks all over kanasen''s body. Even if she activated the demon form, she could not resist the burning of this fire. Looking at the figure in the distance, the flame emerged from under kanasen''s body. When the next attack came, kanasen had disappeared. "Tut, did you run away..." seeing that kanasen fled quickly, Flem tut Tut, and then looked at the land under his feet. "Lucky for you, I have more important things to deal with." With that, Fromm lowered himself slowly, covering the ground with his hands. In an instant, the earth trembled, cracks spread under her feet, exposing the hot magma below. Huge plumes of fire rose from the sky and dyed the whole sky red. The smoke and dust scattered everywhere, and the Mars that had not yet burned out fell down all around. She raised her head and laughed wildly. The flame reflected in her eyes was like the most beautiful scene in the world. Chapter 1463 "You know he''s wrong, don''t you? You know it from the beginning, but you don''t want to admit it. " In the misty clouds, in a quiet and pleasant courtyard, the figure in white is talking with another lonely figure. The lonely figure turned his head and ignored the words of the man in white. "So what? He will come to save me. " In the mouth of the lonely figure, she murmured these words. Her eyes looked into the empty distance, and she didn''t know what she was staring at. She''s Rowling, or rather, Rowling''s soul. Since the soul was taken away, when Rowling woke up, she was in the sky courtyard. Besides her, there are many peaceful spirits here. Every morning, Rowling could hear the spirits chanting their hymns and picking up the dew from the clouds. Each of them was bright and peaceful, and was no longer disturbed by anything. At noon, the steps from the clouds to the ground will come down, and devout knights and priests will step into the town on the top of the clouds and receive pure blessings. Everything around her is out of tune with Rowling''s past life. She has long been used to sleeping alone on the dark tower with the faint flame in the skeleton Candlestick when Rhode was on a long journey. The energy of death penetrated into every inch of her body. All this made her feel uncomfortable. "He won''t come." Not far away, the figure in white denied her words, and at the same time sighed, with a look of compassion in her eyes. "Without the protection of the wise man Yuk, Eli creature can no longer withstand the next attack of the necromancer. He has no reason to give up his easy victory and risk his own death to save you." When he said that, Rowling''s face turned white. She pursed her lips subconsciously and held them tightly. Even Rowling herself could not deny the truth of these words. How could rod, who looked further than her and ignored everything, not understand? "He will come to me..." When it comes to the end, Rowling has little confidence in her heart. She lowered her head down and said no more. On one side, the figure in white sighed deeply: "poor little girl, your soul is so pure, but your destiny has been deeply changed by the necromancer. It''s all his fault. It''s him who made you come to this step..." "It has nothing to do with him." Rowling raised her head and her eyes were already red, but her vision was so firm: "everything I do is my own choice." In front of the figure in white, Rowling always maintains the person in her heart, her will is so firm. In the face of Rowling''s words, the figure in white shook his head, and his slender ears were shaking with his movements. "In fact, now you have been sanctified and purified. If you take the initiative to admit your sins in the trial ceremony and repent from your heart, you may have a chance to get forgiveness from the angel." Seems to think of something, white shadow figure with pity said. "You are a born hero. There are not many special beings like you in the whole world. As long as you are willing to give up the identity of necromancer completely, the baptism of angel will make you reborn. You can also guard the world with us and fight against the coming disaster." "Repentance? What''s the use of confession? It can neither revive the dead nor change what happened. What''s more, I''m his sister. I can''t even remember who died in my hands. I know that I will fall into hell after I die. Are those angels really willing to let me go because of my confession? " Rowling said incredulously. In response to Rowling, the figure in white sends out a holy chant "Your lovingkindness has compassion on me and blots out my transgressions according to your great mercy. You have cleansed me of my iniquities and my sins. You have made a clean heart for me, so that I may have a just spirit in me again. " With the words of the figure in white, the golden mysterious words appeared around him. Rowling had never seen such a sight before, and looked at him with some wonder. "Children, it is not a shameful thing to admit our own sins. We all bear them. The first step to cleanse them and to gain grace and forgiveness is to repent from the heart." Golden light will cover his body, he is like a faithful shepherd, guiding the lost lamb. "Thank you for your advice." Rowling interrupted him. "But I will never give up my identity. I don''t need any grace or forgiveness. I will always be his sister. I will always be his sister." "I''m looking forward to his coming and saving me from the strong enemy, but at the same time, I don''t want him to appear and face those terrible enemies. Maybe his best choice is to forget me forever and take Eli down completely. Even if he gave me up, I would not have any complaints. I will not change my will until the moment of death and its coming. " It seems that she thought of something, Rowling said in a deep voice, with a trace of loneliness in her eyes. The figure in white sighed: "you know, hell is never the destination of sinners. It''s for demons. Once a soul as determined as you fall into hell, it will become a terrible devil. If you are still stubborn, only the spirit will be thoroughly purified." Rowling lowered her head and made no answer. While they were talking, in the distance, the golden stars cut through the sky and soon appeared in front of them. The comer is an angel with long golden hair. She has the appearance of a woman. She is wearing bright armor and looks dignified. "Marcia, have you ever made her repent from the bottom of her heart?" Looking at the figure in white, the female angel asked directly. "My lord Gabriel, she is determined and never repents." The figure in white replied. "Why The female Angel frowned and looked at the Holy Spirit in front of her, "Marcia, you are a spirit with pure heart and grace. It''s only a matter of your words to let her repent from the heart." Under her gaze, Marcia shook her head: "repentance must come from a person''s heart, and I will not change her will for that." "Get ready as soon as possible. Her trial will begin soon." The female angel said in a deep voice. Listening to the conversation between them, Rowling was acutely aware that it was wrong, but she could not say what was wrong. At this moment, she couldn''t help thinking of rod in the distance. If rod was here, she would find something unusual. Chapter 1464 "Tell me, what did you see in the ceremony?" In the quiet room, with the fire that might be extinguished at any time, the blind old woman asked rod. "This ceremony is different from the previous one. I saw two different places at the same time." Rod answered in a deep voice, and the nearby magic eyes turned their eyes one after another. "I know, I know..." Marguerite giggled. "There are two void eyes who are called by the ceremony. The point is, what do you see? Does it help your plan? " Rod was silent. A moment later, he said, "I see the erupting volcano, the opening of hell gate, and Rowling waiting for me in the Cloud City." "Great." After hearing rod''s reply, Marguerite said with satisfaction, "as long as you remain blind, all the magic eye church''s secrets will produce additional effects. The effect of observation ceremony is to let you see two areas at the same time, and some other powerful rituals have unexpected effects." Marguerite said with a high voice: "this is a gift from the devil''s eye believers. Every devil''s eye believer has acquired powerful ability because of blindness, and you also have this ability now." Rod nodded. After a simple farewell, he left Marguerite''s quiet room with the magic eyes around him. Floating magic eyes have the ability of invisibility, which can hide well in the air. Rod intends to let them follow him, while those walking magic eyes try to expand their field of vision. With the magic eyes around him, rod came to the top of the evocation tower, where enota had been waiting for a long time. As early as when he studied the books of the magic eye church, rod noticed the return of enota from the fluctuation of spatial mana, but he didn''t have time to pay attention at that time. "Here you are at last." As soon as I saw rod, the purple haired girl could not help complaining, "those elves are crazy, chasing the necromancer in Eli. I managed to evacuate the necromancer from the battlefield with space magic." "It''s just their dying struggle. Forced into a desperate situation, the beast will often take out the final strength of a fight, and the dying people will also use the last breath to shine back Said rod in a deep voice, his face darkened. "Damn... If it wasn''t for the angels who took Rowling''s soul, I would have completely destroyed Eli''s defense and pocketed the land." Enota blinked, not interested in what rod said, and couldn''t help looking at the smooth eyes behind him. "What are they? Can I have one? " Enota asked. "..." rod took a puff from the corner of his mouth. "They can''t be eaten. They are my eyes now. They can make me see everything around me." Perhaps because of the similar principle, the omnipotent vision provided by the magic eye does not conflict with the eyeball on the farsighted pendant, and rod''s vision has been greatly expanded. Although he has studied the classics about the magic eye, he still needs to be further tested and familiar with the more detailed characteristics of these magic eyes. "Come with me." Rod said slowly. Climbing on the top of the soul tower, the cold air blows by. With bursts of death energy, many huge dead dragons rise from the bottom of the soul tower and come to rod. With rod''s signal, the earth walking eye beside him climbed up the bodies of different undead dragons one after another and wrapped their tentacles in their skeletons. After getting rod''s signal, the undead Dragon flew to the surrounding sky and circled near the evocation tower. "Well..." in his perception, all kinds of characteristics about the magic eye were mastered by rod one by one, and he couldn''t help thinking. "What are you doing?" Enota looked at him curiously. "I''m testing the power of these eyes." Rod replied, "the limit of their line of sight should be about 500 meters. Within this range, I will see everything they see. Beyond this distance, the picture will become blurred. Further away, I can''t even feel their existence. " "Wow." Enota exclaimed, "I want to control these little things, too." Rod was helpless and said, "the secret of controlling these things is recorded in a pile of classics. You need to read them one by one. I don''t think you will like them." "You''re right. Forget it." Enota nodded. "But I''ll take one with me so you can know where I am." Then enota picked up a magic eye from the ground and pinned it on his head. "..." rod seemed to want to say something, but he finally held back. He took a deep breath and turned to focus on the current omnipotent vision. Rod found that with the undead dragon taking the magic eye to the sky, the omnipotent vision could not be maintained. He could only see a part of the vision of each magic eye, and could not form a comprehensive three-dimensional vision in his mind. Even the floating eye around rod can''t maintain the omnipotent vision due to the lack of a large number of earth walking eyes. In the system log, rod''s control spirit was significantly improved, from dozens of points to 200 points, which is equivalent to the control spirit of legendary creatures. Rod thought for a while, and soon he had the answer in his mind. The reason why omnipotent vision can''t be maintained is that he doesn''t have enough magic eyes at present. If he has the same number of magic eyes as Marguerite''s, and places these magic eyes on the dragon, he can form a super large omnipotent vision. Among the many undead dragons, the ghost dragon transformed from the dead dragon always stays at the top of the soul tower quietly without any movement. I do not know when, enota came to its side, reaching over the surface of its pale bones. "What''s the matter?" Noticing that there was no movement in enota for a long time, he focused all his attention on the ghost dragon. Rod asked. "I think of my companions on the plane of Qi." "In our place, the dead dragon will be thrown down from the edge of the Dragon Island and let its body fall down until it touches the floating island in the lower layer, or it will be dragged down by the air current in the lowest layer," he said softly "Their bodies fall into decay for other creatures to share and eventually return to the origin of the world." With that, enota looked at rod, with a smile on his face. "If you have the evocation, will they never leave and stay with me forever?" Chapter 1465 Listening to enota''s words, rod fell into silence for a moment. In his impression, enota has always been optimistic and cheerful. I didn''t expect that she could say the words related to death so calmly. In rod''s view, this may be related to her mastering the power of evocation, which can change a creature''s mind unconsciously. In front of him, enota was looking at himself with a smile. Rod suddenly realized that maybe enota''s view of death was like this from the beginning. Ordinary creatures always have some conflicts with the undead creatures transformed from the same race, but enota doesn''t have this feeling. It''s like she found something new, and soon adapted to the existence of the undead dragon. Among the golden pillars of light, she took the initiative to learn spiritualism, which surprised rod. "These undead dragons are dead. Only their bodies can move. Otherwise, why are they undead creatures? Evocation ignites their soul fire, but it can''t give them new consciousness. Even so, do you still want them to stay with you? " Asked rod. Enota nodded: "I hope they can stay with me forever in the form of undead rather than being forgotten forever after death." "No, you have learned to reincarnate and be able to bring them back to life in perfect form." Rod explained. Enota blinked and looked up at the sky: "resurrect them with reincarnation, and they will soon leave again, won''t they? If you resurrect them with spiritualism, you can take them with you forever. " With that, enota chuckled, and his eyes moved slowly from the air to rod. Don''t know why, rod suddenly back a cold, nearby magic eye quickly look around, but nothing found. "Creatures that have been reincarnated and resurrected can also have the chance to resurrect again and transform into undead creatures. Generally speaking, important creatures will give priority to reincarnation and resurrection." Rod explained slowly, and enota lowered his head in frustration. Looking at enota in front of her, rod noticed that many of her ideas are very different from ordinary creatures, and even fundamentally different. Even Rowling can''t bear to kill other creatures. She knows that her behavior is wrong, but she still does it at rod''s command. And enota, she seems to be completely unable to feel this kind of emotion in general, just because of their own thoughts and actions, which is like her instinct in general, deeply into her blood. Not long ago, in the battle of Eli, rod had seen enota incarnate into a dragon, devouring human beings. After seeing rod, enota quickly returned to human form and gracefully wiped her mouth with a silk scarf. Maybe for her, transforming dead creatures is just a part of dealing with postprandial garbage. It''s hard for rod to measure her thinking in a conventional way. Can a creature have feelings for the food it eats, or even love it? Rhode did not know that he was more willing to think about how to defeat the strong enemy he was about to face. However, from various signs, this kind of thing could happen. "When I was helping the necromancers, I kept thinking about a problem." Suddenly, enota looked at rod with wide eyes and said with a smile, "if my soul was taken away by the angel, would you come to save me?" "..." rod''s mouth twitched. He didn''t know what enota was thinking. He asked such a question, "is this question meaningful?" "Of course it makes sense!" Enota said discontentedly. She came to rod and looked at him carefully. "Answer my question quickly." "Let''s talk about another thing first." As enota watched with some doubt, rod coughed and said, "how can you guarantee that I''m telling the truth, and I won''t change my mind later? This is a very important premise. If we can''t guarantee this, this problem can''t be established at all... " As he spoke, rod''s brow wrinkled. It seemed that he had said something similar somewhere. Soon rod remembered that he had answered Marguerite''s question in the same way. In the face of rod''s words, enota first widened her eyes and grunted discontentedly. When rod finished, she raised her mouth and turned her head to one side. The magic eyes around the top of the tower look at rod one after another, as if waiting for his words. "Is there anything you want to say?" Aware of the unusual atmosphere, rod took the initiative to ask innota. "Not now." Enota looked past rod and said. "If not, if not..." rod said slowly. To his surprise, the nearby magic eyes began to swing their bodies. Their pupils were still facing themselves, but their bodies swayed left and right. He didn''t know what happened. With the shaking of the magic eye, for a moment, even the vision in rod''s mind became a little blurred. After using the mental imprint to make these magic eyes stay in shape, no abnormality was found in the system log, and rod ignored these magic eyes. With a sigh, rod came to enota and said, "I can''t guarantee what didn''t happen. But I think if your soul is taken away, I will try my best to save you, no matter what kind of enemy I have to face. " Yinuota a Leng, immediately smile on the face: "you promise?" Aware of the surprise in enota''s words, rod raised his head and did not give a positive response: "I never guarantee anything, nothing can restrain me, and I don''t believe other people''s words. I''ve already told you the answer you want, but it''s up to you whether you believe it or not. " Seeing that enota lowered his head again, he was worried about gain and loss in his eyes, like a scholar who thought hard but couldn''t get the answer, rod laughed. In addition to the artifact, the supreme power, and the superiority over other creatures, rod seldom felt happy from the bottom of his heart like this. "The last sentence is a lie. I promise I will save you." Rod said with a smile, leading to a fight from enota. "It''s time to go to erasia." After laughing for a while, rod raised his hand and opened a huge portal in front of him. At the same time, he solemnly said, "I have prepared a special gift for those angels. No matter what happens, you must not be near the city of standwick, never." Hearing rod''s advice, enota nodded cleverly, but her eyes were looking in other directions, and she didn''t know if she had heard rod''s words. Chapter 1466 "Lord Silva, with the help of that powerful mage, most of the Necromancers have evacuated to the giant willow field." A black robed necromancer is reporting to the powerful presence in front of him. He bowed his head down, did not dare to look directly at the creature in front of him, and his body trembled. "What has happened recently in vilning? I feel something unusual. " Deep words came out of her mouth, and the necromancer did not dare to neglect them at all. He quickly replied: "The counterattack of elibio did not affect vilning, but the city of hamondale in the territory was attacked by demons, where the Necromancers were fleeing, and the news had spread in the thieves guild." "The devil?" She was puzzled and thought, "I remember that the border with hamondale should be the border of eracia. How could there be demons there?" "No one knows. According to some high-level thieves, it seems that the eruption of a volcano somewhere along the border led to the appearance of demons. " The necromancer replied respectfully. "Leave this matter alone. Organize the rest of the necromancer. If someone dares to escape, I think he knows what the consequences are." Silva ordered in a low voice. Just then, there was a sudden noise in the distance. "What happened? Don''t be quiet The necromancer yelled, but his shoulder was pressed by Silva. "Here comes the enemy." The necromancer was shocked. Before he thought about it clearly, his body was pushed away by a huge force and fell to the ground beside him. The wind blade sweeps from his original position. If it is half a minute in the evening, his body will be cut in half. The ancient Tomahawk took the cutting of the wind blade, and the horse''s hooves behind Silva made deep marks on the ground, which stabilized the body. Walking out of the camp, the Necromancers who were resting around the camp died one by one. No corpse was intact. For a moment, the fishy smell permeated the whole camp. Not far away, in the center of the wind blade''s rampage, an elf in black is holding the blade in his hand and moving forward quickly. His eyes burst out with hatred, and he never hesitates. The invisible wind blade cuts off the torches in the camp. The torches fall to the ground and the flames of revenge burn violently. "I found you, necromancer." "It''s him..." Silva recognized that the elf in front of him was the hero iver who was responsible for defending the quiet city. In that battle, I don''t know how many undead creatures died in his hands, even the fierce lich, even the Titan corpse Lich King. Unexpectedly, he tracked all the way to vilning. "What about your undead? Why are there so many necromancers here? " Seeing the figure of the Centaur leader, iver asked in a deep voice. Silva didn''t answer, he just laid his axe in front of him. "Hum." If you don''t tell me, I can guess that it must be the space spell used when evacuating. If you can''t take away a large number of undead creatures, you can only take away the key undead mages. Don''t think about evacuating so easily, I will make you pay the price. " "Why talk so much to the evil necromancer? Just leave a few survivors. We have to torture the whereabouts of those undead creatures from their mouths. Other members of the jungle Guardian are still waiting for our news. " Behind iver, a woman in a long golden dress said slowly, with some dignity in her words. "I don''t know where the Necromancers have hidden their undead creatures. There are not even any undead creatures in this camp. If we can''t find the trace of those undead creatures, there will always be hidden dangers. " "The members of the undead army are tracking down the river in the middle of Eli. If there is no one in the river, it can only be hidden underground. Am I right, necromancer? " Looking at Silva ahead, Yves asked in a deep voice. Facing his question, the Centaur leader just showed a sneer: "how can you understand my great master, rod''s plan? Everything you do is in vain. " Eve''s face sank completely. He held the sword tightly in his hand. A strong sense of danger filled Silva''s whole body. In the camp, the fire was burning more and more. When the Centaur leader noticed this, she was surrounded by a sea of fire. Not only she, but also Yves noticed the vision around her. The speed of the flame spread was too fast and abnormal. With iver''s vigilance, the sky fire completely surrounded the remaining people in the field. In the sea of fire, a body covered with fire slowly came out. "Two legendary creatures, one of them is a hero, and those hateful Necromancers. Ha ha, it seems that I came at the right time." The body of the flame sent out wild laughter, and the thick black smoke rose towards the sky. Eve was alert and asked in a deep voice, "who are you? What does it have to do with the Necromancers? " "Who am I? When you go to hell, you must ask those mags about my story of Fromm The flame body answers aloud. Sulfur and fire came down from the sky. As soon as iver was cold, he would pull the woman beside him back. He waved the blade in his hand. For the first time, the wind, which had been under his command, was obstructed, and a sense of stagnation emerged from him. A strong suction was coming from behind him, and Eve noticed that it was a reverse airflow, which interfered with his movement with the help of the wind. His body was in the middle of two different directions of air flow. Ivar''s black clothes were torn by the air flow, and blood stains spread on his body. And the woman beside him, at this time, also returned to the original shape, body rapid expansion, and finally turned into a golden dragon. Rao is still unable to compete with the huge suction force with the dragon''s body. The Golden Dragon struggles in the air and is finally sucked to the center of the airflow. Yves gritted his teeth and supported his body in the air. The blood spilled from his body was also pulled back by the air. All of a sudden, the suction in the rear seems to have disappeared, and the air flow in the air stagnates, followed by the extremely strong fluctuation of mana. Relying on the blade in his hand, with the help of the wind, he got rid of the air flow. Just as Eve was out of the air, a strong roar came from behind him. Iver looked back and saw the huge mushroom cloud rising from the sky. The heat wave was burning his skin. In a short moment, hot blisters appeared on the surface of his skin. He had to close his eyes because of the severe pain from his eyes and the rapid evaporation of the liquid. Even so, the blisters still spread on his eyelids. No need for him to continue to wave his sword blade. The strong waves coming from the rear will blow him away fiercely. His body is like a boat in the storm, swaying in the strong wind, and finally falling between the dead trees in the distance. Chapter 1467 "This power..." In the temple among the clouds, the angel with six pairs of pure white wings seems to feel something, gazing at the distant void, revealing dignified eyes in the golden eyes. "This is the evil breath of the devil!" Beside him, the angel with long golden hair said in a deep voice. "Has the devil appeared..." he asked in an urgent tone. "Have you found out what the liches are doing?" "The liches seem to have disappeared. There is no news about them. Instead, a volcano appears on the border. A large number of demons are born from the magma. I have arranged for the angels to deal with them." The female angel replied. "Get ready to defend. I can feel that those necromancers can''t be so willing. " He nodded, thinking in his eyes. "Time has come to prepare the people below. The trial ceremony is about to start." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ In the deep underground passage, rod stops suddenly. "What''s the matter?" Behind him, enota, who came with him, asked with some doubts. "The breath of one of my death knights is gone. She was killed by an enemy." Rod replied in a deep voice. "Oh, that''s not good news." Smell speech, yinuota active comfort way, "you have nothing?" "Of course, I have no problem, just..." said, rod covered his face, fingers touched the cold mask on his face, "before she died, she passed the last picture to my mind with her mental imprint." "What do you see?" Enota asked curiously. "I saw the demons covered with fire, and the enemies who used to be." Rod seemed to think of something. The magic eyes floating around him looked at enota one after another. "You should know the identity of the enemy. He is the one who led the dragon to attack you and hurt you badly." As he said that, rod held the farsighted pendant on his body. After Marguerite''s promotion, the active effect of the farsighted pendant has been greatly enhanced. It can lock an enemy at any distance and see the picture around that enemy. Before the Centaur leader is completely engulfed by the fire, at the end of the picture, Eve is being blown away by a wave of air. I don''t know what will happen. Rod is very curious about this. Just when rod is going to use the effect of the farsighted pendant to check iver''s current situation, he suddenly falls into hesitation. The active effect of farsighted pendant has a cooling time of three days. Rod originally intended to use the effect of the treasure to explore Rowling''s specific location. If he used it now, it would certainly affect his future plan. After some hesitation, rod put the farsighted pendant back in front of him, sighed and ignored what happened to Eve. He had more important things to deal with. "In front of us is the heror prairie." Sensing the presence of a large number of undead creatures not far away, rod said to enota, "those liches will follow my orders and march towards the city of standwick. You will stay here and deal with those fleeing enemies." "Do you feel the energy of death? How can I feel nothing? " Enota asked with some doubt. "The liches are well hidden. If they could sense the energy of death, they would have been dealt with by the angels of Erathia. I also rely on the power of artifact to determine their position Rod said in a deep voice. With the cloak of the ghost king and the perception of the derived lich, rod is aware of the trace of these undead creatures. If he is replaced by other undead mages, he will not be able to sense any death energy. "Is that so?" Enota gave rod a puzzled look and then asked, "can''t I get close to standwick? I really want to rescue Rowling and help her out "Never." Rod warned again. Feeling the magic eye on enota''s head, rod said, "remember to take it with you all the time. It''s like my eyes. You can see everything around you." As rod said this, enota nodded and made a slight swallowing sound. Rod''s mouth twitched, and he said again, "no matter what happens, even if I only have one last breath, you''ll stay on the hilol prairie." Enota rolled her eyes. At this moment, she seemed to suddenly find something. She surprised rod and said, "rod, I feel the energy of death!" Rod nodded: "I also feel that the front is where the undead gathered. It seems that we have arrived." Soon, a large number of undead creatures appeared in rod''s sight. Unlike the corpse witches with scarlet eyes in rod''s impression, most of them can''t see their soul fire from their eyes. These necromancers were transformed from cavemen. There was no eye socket structure on their skulls. The smooth frontal bones were like the armor in front of their helmets. They covered their forehead and did not open holes to accommodate their eyes. Looking at the cave people in front of him, enota seemed to find something in it. He was a little surprised and asked, "rod, look, those corpse witches look very strange." Following the direction that inortas pointed to, the floating magic eyes looked one after another, and rod also found the dead witches in her mouth. It is a special kind of cave man. He may not see anything in his life, but only after he dies can he see the clue in his bones. Their skulls are very different from those of ordinary cavemen. They are more like people on the ground. They have two small eye sockets on their faces. Maybe the eye socket is too small, or some other reason, when these cavemen are alive, they don''t have normal eyes and can''t perceive light. But now, when they are transformed into necromancers, the scarlet fire in their eyes comes straight out. Among ordinary cave people, their abnormality can be found at once. Seeing that enota looked at himself curiously and wanted to get the answer from himself, rod thought about it and said, "these corpses are all transformed from cavemen. Do you know that?" Enota nodded, and rod said, "the different cave people you found are precious magic materials. They are hidden in ordinary cave people. It''s difficult to distinguish their identities by ordinary means." With that, rod seemed to think of something and sighed: "in order to find such a caveman under normal conditions, we often need to kill a thousand ordinary cavemen to find that different creature from their corpses." Chapter 1468 Seeing that rod said this cave man was so precious, enota curiously approached these cave men. After some observation, enota did not find any abnormality from them. She said with some dissatisfaction, "where are these cave people precious? Apart from the difference on the face, the other parts don''t look different Rod shook his head. "They''ve been transformed into undead creatures. From the perspective of undead creatures, there''s really not much difference between them." "When these cavemen with open eyes are still alive, their thick skin can be peeled off, and precious magic materials and complete eye tissues of cavemen can be obtained from the parts of their eyes." Rod explained, "this kind of magic material is extremely precious. It is used in many magic rituals and potions." As rod said, even himself needs to use this special material. Not long ago, rod got the classics from Marguerite. In addition to the most basic method of controlling the magic eye, he also recorded many powerful magic arts. These magic arts have strict restrictions, and ordinary creatures can hardly achieve them. Among them, there is a kind of magic called "split eye". The required material is the eye tissue of the eye opening caveman. Once mastered this magic, rod''s ability to control the magic eye will be greatly improved, and he will no longer be limited by blindness. In addition, if you add this material to the potion, you can also refine a more effective potion. "This material sounds good. What do they taste like?" Enota asked with interest. Rod reluctantly replied, "I don''t know what it tastes like. I haven''t eaten it. But I think it''s sour and astringent. Anyway, it won''t be delicious. Why do you always want to eat these strange things? " Enota gave rod a white look, but heard rod continue to say: "unfortunately, these open eye cave people have been transformed into corpses. All their flesh and blood have been stripped from their bodies. Now they have lost their original uniqueness." Seeing that he could not get the special materials from the dead cavemen, rod shook his head and ignored them. Because of their small size, the corpse witches transformed by two cavemen are equivalent to the corpse witches transformed by an ordinary person. Even so, they are much better than those undead fish. Over these cavemen who appeared in the passage, rod marched deep underground. Soon, he saw the liches who had been waiting here. "Here you are, Lord rod. We have been waiting here for a long time." See rod appear, a group of liches, the highest status of ESRI initiative said. "What''s going on in the city? How are the angels prepared? " Rod asked directly. "So far, everything has gone smoothly. The angels have not paid any attention to the abnormality of the ground, and they are still aiming at the ground." Ashley replied, "the erupting volcano on the border has attracted the attention of the angels. However, the demons have not moved to the middle of eracia, but spread to other regions." Rod is silent. In the picture delivered by the Centaur leader, the flame demon is obviously one of them. Judging from the fact that she easily damaged Yves, her strength is far beyond rod''s expectation. After noticing the appearance of the fire demon, rod tries to contact kanasen who caused all these changes. As a result, he finds that the snake haired banshee is deep underground, and the connection of the spirit mark is disturbed. Rod can''t contact her, and he doesn''t know what she is doing now. He shook his head and ignored the devil. Rod put his attention on the current situation. "My vampires tell me that the gate of Cloud City has been opened, and the angels are showing their miracles to the people in the city... It seems that what they are going to hold is not a trial, but a celebration." Next to Ashley, a lich promoted by a vampire said slowly. "You let the vampires go to explore, won''t they be exposed?" Looking at the Lich in front of him, rod remembered that his name was Shante, and then asked. "They are not primitive vampires. After a long period of study, they have adapted to all human beings. In terms of identity, they are the aristocrats of erasia. If they do not take the initiative to expose them, no one will know their identity. " Sant replied, "the queen of eracia is ready. Soon, she will meet the angels. The celebration of mankind is about to begin." "Celebration?" Not far away, the Lich in the wine red robe sneered, "it seems that those human beings don''t understand what they are going to face. Let''s leave unforgettable lessons for those angels." "Don''t be careless." Rod, who had not spoken for a long time, finally said, "don''t underestimate the power of those angels. If you are careless, we will all die here." Rod''s face sank as if he had thought of something. In the hands of those angels, there are powerful artifact belonging to them. Rod doesn''t want to destroy these sorcerers. In his mind, rod thought about many ways to deal with that artifact. As for whether it can succeed or not, it depends on whether things develop as he thought. "Let''s go, liches. Break through the dust laden land for a long time, come to the ground, and show your strength to the angels of Erathia. " Rod said in a deep voice, "and give your lives to me." With rod''s words, the nearby liches showed their crazy eyes one after another. Under the influence of the dark holy word, the Lich twisted its own will and mobilized the undead creatures. Deep in the earth came a violent shock, and a lot of dust began to fall above the passage. The crack spreads out on the grassland of shiluoer. The dead, with their controllers, come back to this land and roar to the world. "Good, that''s it." Rod said with satisfaction. Just then, as if he had sensed something, he looked back at enota. He opened his mouth as if to say something, but in the end he said nothing. Rod wanted to use the power of the dark word to give orders to enota to stay here obediently, but the dark word can completely distort a creature''s will, and even change its nature. Rod hesitated at last. He didn''t want to use this power to enota. As the undead comes to the ground, rod holds the farsighted Pendant in front of him. Soon, all the whereabouts of Rowling appear in his eyes. Chapter 1469 The holy light is coming down from the sky. As the capital of erasia, the city of standwick is enveloped in a sea of celebration. In the sky, I don''t know when a golden door appeared. The bright steps appeared in the clouds, descending towards the brilliant palace in the city. The road to the city in the clouds has already appeared. People gathered in the square outside the palace to look forward to this rare sight. The nobles, dressed in luxurious gowns, stood on the outside of the palace, on the grandstand facing the square. Without saying a word, they raised their heads high, with a trace of contempt under their eyes. Only when they raised their heads and looked at the sky, could they show a trace of solemnity. In the middle of the stand, the knight and the minister stand on their sides, and standing in front of them is the figure of a woman. She is Catherine, the ruler of the Erathian empire. She has brown red curly hair, a cold and heroic face, and is dressed in luxurious costumes for the celebration, with a long Cape trailing behind. In the sky, the golden light is more and more prosperous. Just as people are waiting for the door to open, suddenly, a guard runs in from behind in a panic. The rude and offensive behavior of the bodyguard caused the dissatisfaction of many ministers, and they all looked at him sideways. However, he ignored it and didn''t have time to care about it. He went straight to the queen and told her something important. "Lord Catherine, there are signs of the activities of the dead on the plain outside the city. From the smell of death on them, it should be the lich, and the number is more than one. " At the time of reporting, the bodyguard''s face was calm. Even if he mentioned that the rank was much higher than his lich, his expression did not change. He half knelt respectfully, waiting for the Queen''s reply. After hearing what he said, Catherine''s eyes were fixed: "I knew those necromancers would not be at ease. They would try to destroy the ceremony." Seeing that the minister in the rear was flustered and unable to maintain her old composure, Catherine frowned and said, "take it easy. I''ve already asked general Mogan to lead the blessed knights to guard outside the city. Those necromancers can''t get close at all." There seems to be a kind of power in her words. After all the flustered people hear these words, their heart gradually calms down. Even the attacking necromancer is not afraid at this moment. At this moment, the people in the square suddenly burst out a burst of cheers. Catherine walked along the road and saw that the door, which was condensed by the golden light in the sky, was slowly opening. Holy light emerged from the door, accompanied by bursts of brilliance, from which the angel''s pure body emerged. He was like a God in the clouds. Although he looked down on everything below, there was no arrogance in his eyes. Anyone can feel a burst of warmth from the angel''s eyes, just like an old friend who has been away for a long time, or a family member who has been separated for many years and is finally able to meet now. Catherine''s eyes narrowed slightly and she looked at the angel above her head, her hands clasped slightly. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "The ceremony has begun. You don''t have much time to repent." In the courtyard in the clouds, Marcia, dressed in white, said to Rowling. "I never deny my past. I will never repent of what I have done." Rowling reached the top of her voice. Marcia shook her head with a look of pity in her eyes. His thin ears seemed to shrug at Rowling''s words. At this time, Rowling seemed to be aware of something and looked into the distance. "What is the specific itinerary of the ceremony? Can you tell me? " She asked. "First of all, the angel will meet with the king of eracia and share the supreme glory with his faithful followers and teach them." He replied in a calm tone, and didn''t mind Rowling knowing it. "After that, there will be a trial ceremony for the necromancers, asking them to repay the sins committed in the war. You are the last one to be judged." "After the trial, in order to celebrate the victory of the war, there will be a three-day carnival, but it has nothing to do with you. You who refuse to repent can not enjoy our glory." Rowling snorted and asked, "aren''t you an elf? Can the spirit also accept the guidance of the angel, become the Holy Spirit, and still study the doctrine here? " Marcia shook his head: "a long time ago, there was a saint who bought such an opportunity for the spirit at the cost of his own life. I inherited his strength, but it is difficult to inherit his will. If you want to know, I can tell you his story." "I don''t want to know at all." Rowling replied in a deep voice, "according to what you said, now those angels should be preparing for the ceremony, and have no time to worry about the situation here..." "What do you want to do?" Hearing Rowling say this, Marcia changed her face and asked, "don''t blame me for not reminding you that you can''t keep any mana value in the state of soul. If you try to cast a spell, you will only hurt your soul." "You don''t have to say I know." Rowling replied, "I''ve been looking for this opportunity, but it wasn''t until before the ceremony that the angels relaxed their surveillance here." With that, Rowling raised her hand, and a blazing flash of lightning gathered in her hand. "You may not know, I have mastered a spell that can be cast without mana value." Just as Rowling was about to throw the lightning, Marcia''s words came to her ear: "stop casting." His voice is not loud and clear, but Rowling will listen to it in the ear, but like a thunder in the ear, and like a dull bell, deeply imprinted into Rowling''s heart. When Rowling comes back to herself, the lightning in her hand has dissipated, and there are only a few mana fluctuations left around. It will take a long time to cast this spell again. "What did you do? "What''s the power?" Rowling asked suspiciously. If you don''t understand the special power of Marcia, even if the cooldown time is up, Rowling''s spell will be interrupted immediately. The result is no different from now. "I didn''t want to use this power. My will hasn''t matched this power. If I use it rashly now, there will be a gap between this power and my body." Marcia sighed and said, "but I can''t let you escape. Please wait here. The ceremony will start soon." With Marcia''s words, Rowling felt the original abnormality again. Slowly, as if she had forgotten something, she just sat down with a thoughtful look on her face. Chapter 1470 "Rowling..." Through the farsighted pendant, looking at Rowling''s situation in his eyes, rod seems to find something, and his expression gradually becomes dignified. In the picture from the remote pendant, Rowling shows a familiar magic, Titan''s arrow, but is interrupted by the power of another creature. For Rowling how to learn Titan''s arrow, looking at stay behind the undead, leisurely supervision of enota, rod also has the answer in mind. With her high-level academic skills, enota learned the unique magic of Titan''s arrow. I don''t know when she taught Rowling this unique magic. Rod doesn''t mind if they master Titan''s arrow, but Titan''s arrow involves the blood of ancient Titans, so it''s better to be careful. Compared with Titan''s arrow, what makes rod more concerned is another celebrity in the picture. Rod seems to have some impression of the famous figure in front of Rowling. It seems that he met him in Margaret''s observation ceremony not long ago, but rod can''t remember his identity. Compared with his identity, the power he had aroused rod''s deep vigilance. According to rod''s understanding of Rowling, if she refuses to wait to die, she will certainly use her magic and try to escape from the city in the clouds. Even if the hope of escape is slim, she is willing to try at the last moment. Only through the pictures, rod didn''t hear what he said, but through his mouth shape and the changes in Rowling, rod could clearly see that Rowling''s will was interfered by him. As a member of the angel side, the way he used to interfere with Rowling''s will certainly did not involve Necromancer''s magic and witchcraft, but mostly bewitching or a more powerful power. After discovering this, rod''s mood sank. The enemy he had to face might have unimaginable power, which was the power of the true word. With the power of the dark word, rod is able to control all creatures who have mastered evocation and are lower than him, including those liches. However, compared with the true word, the power of the dark word is too limited. According to the description of those liches who have seen the power of the word, the true word can change the thinking of all creatures. Even liches and undead creatures are included in it, and the effect is far from that of the dark word. Unfortunately, to master the true power of the word, we need a very strong will. Even angels who rashly use the power of the word without the corresponding will will suffer from extremely serious retaliation and even pay the price of their lives. Except for the revealers of the dead, for countless years, no one has been able to really control the power of the word, which also reassures rod that the power that affects Rowling should be some kind of magic, not the power of the word. Just as rod was thinking about it, at the end of the plain, the legions belonging to mankind had already finished their formation, waiting for the enemy''s approach. These people are shrouded in blazing white light, and their armor makes these white lights shine even more. Facing them, it''s like facing the light itself. It belongs to the first Knights of eracia, full of priests and Griffins, with elite marksmen, making them invincible in the battle, not to mention that they are also shining with blessing. From these soldiers, rod felt the breath of powerful magic blessing, and their comprehensive attributes were greatly improved. Even any halberd soldier exuded momentum like a senior soldier. "They have been blessed by those angels, and their strength has been greatly improved. Let me disperse them." Beside rod, the Lich in the wine red robe took the initiative to say, and his words were full of confidence. She raised her hand. A smell of filth and evil diffused in the Legion of human beings. In a moment, their shining light faded. However, this breath did not stay for a moment, then slowly dissipated, the light on the human Legion body will shine again, her magic did not play its due effect. "How could it be that... My dispersal failed. The blessing they received was much higher than mine..." murmured the Lich in red. She covered her head with her hand, as if in deep pain. Rod ignored the Lich and looked at the center of the human Legion. There, rod saw the commander-in-chief of the human legion, Morgan Kendall. He recognized him at a glance from his memory. "We can''t be dragged here. There are more important things waiting for me in the city." Rod said in a deep voice. His eyes turned to Stephen. "Steven, I once caught Morgan''s son and gave him to you. Is he still alive?" "Of course, he is our important hostage. I thought he might be useful, so I brought him here." With that, Stephen orders with his mental imprint. Soon, a male human was brought up, he still maintained the human form, has not been transformed into the undead. Long time exposure to the environment full of death energy has already made his body unable to bear it. Coupled with the imprisonment in the cell, his muscles atrophied and became as thin as a skeleton. "Good. Take him to the undead." Rod ordered. At rod''s signal, the nearby undead quickly followed suit, and he also came to the front of the battle. "Morgan Kendall." Rod calls out the name of the leader of the human legion, and pushes the skinny human on the ground. Rod raised his foot and stepped heavily on the human body. The human body curled up in pain, but could not move under the huge force, and his mouth was full of black and red liquid. "Do you know who is under my feet? He''s your only son, mark Kendall Rod threatened in a loud voice, "get your men out of the way, or you''ll end up with a tattered body." Not far away, the human soldiers are looking at this scene, and they want to rush forward and fight with the necromancer. In the face of these human gaze, rod just showed a sneer. Lord''s magic eye stares at Morgan Kendall in the army, trying to see his reaction from him. The threat of relatives is often the most effective. Even rod himself was forced to give up the battle of Eli and chose to rescue Rowling. Rod believed that when he used Morgan''s only son as a threat, no matter what his identity was, he would compromise at this moment. Chapter 1471 In the center of the human legion, the leader of the Legion, Mogan Kendall, is watching rod''s actions closely. Looking at the thin figure under rod''s feet from a distance, his weathered face also showed a moving color at this moment. Next to him, the adjutant with a long endoscope seemed to have found something and was surprised "It''s really Lord mark! General, we all thought that he died in the territory of vilnin. We didn''t expect that he was still alive. It seems that he suffered a lot in the hands of the necromancer... " "Tell the necromancer that I will send an emissary to check mark''s condition before making a decision." Ordered Morgan. Soon, a powerful priest came forward and put forward Mogan''s request. His voice rang through the whole team of Necromancers. "Well, I don''t have time to stay here with you." Mogan''s request immediately aroused rod''s dissatisfaction, and he gave a cold hum. With a flash of sword light, rod''s foot, a thin man''s arm was cut off by Qi Gen. The thin man opened his mouth wide and gave out a cry like cry. Rod stepped on the back of his head and pressed his head deeply on the ground. At the same time, he used magic to stop his injury. "It''s an arm this time. If you don''t give me a satisfactory answer right away, it won''t be so easy next time." In the face of rod''s threat, even the adjutant beside Morgan could not maintain his former calm, and his body could not stop shaking. "General!" The adjutant leaned over and said, with some sincerity in his words, "don''t let the necromancer go on like this! You are also requested to give orders. In any case, we will follow your command. " "Adjutant warha, are you afraid of the Necromancer''s actions? If so, then his purpose has been achieved. " See Mark injured, Mogan is very calm, light reply. The adjutant was stunned. He looked around and saw that the morale of the soldiers nearby was low, and the holy light on his body was dim. The actions of the necromancer deeply affected the morale of the soldiers. Without waiting for him to say more, Mogan''s voice rang out in the whole human Legion: "Gentlemen of the order, you have seen the situation. The evil necromancer plans to threaten me with the life of my son, mark Kendall, and let me let their army invade our capital, the Holy standwick. " His voice is loud. Although he doesn''t use magic blessing, it still resounds throughout the whole army. Even the soldiers standing in the farthest place can hear his words clearly. The soldiers nearby had already seen rod''s actions in their eyes. At this time, they were infected by Mogan''s words and showed pathetic eyes. "As a father, I can''t bear to see my son suffer, but as an Erathian and commander in chief of the army, glory and loyalty have been integrated into my blood and bone marrow." With that, Morgan raised his hand and pointed to rod in the distance. To be exact, it was mark at rod''s feet. "For our kingdom! For our people! For the queen! We will fight to the last moment, until the last drop of hot blood in our body is drained, and there will be no compromise to the enemy who invades us! Marksman... " Mogan''s tone was intense, and all the soldiers nearby felt that some emotion was diffused in their chest, and they could not help holding the weapons in their hands. With Mogan''s order, the marksmen began to string the crossbow in their hands. Only the adjutant beside Mogan, walha, found that Mogan''s hand pointing at the enemy was shaking slightly. "... shoot him." Arrow rain shot toward the sky, with the momentum of never returning, falling toward the enemy in the distance. Because of the distance, Mogan''s words didn''t reach Rhode''s ears. Rod didn''t hear what Morgan said, but he saw the arrow rain in the sky. The magic eye stares at the falling arrow rain. Under the omnipotent vision, rod can see the plumes behind each crossbow and their trajectory. What makes rod a little confused is that this level of attack can''t hurt the nearby undead creatures half a point, let alone hurt himself. Then he waved his sword to block the crossbow that was shot at him. At the foot, a burst of death energy spills out, which is a sign of biological death. When rod was stunned, he realized that the target of the arrow rain was not himself, but mark at his feet. At the same time, there are new messages in the system log. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Enemy generals used the incidental skill of epic leadership [pre war mobilization] to boost their morale." "[pre war mobilization] is judged to be successful, with a completion rate of 152%." "During the battle, the enemy creature''s all attributes have been increased by 52%. All special skills below epic level have been increased by an extra level, morale + 5, and they will not flee because of any situation." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Looking at the information in the system log, rod''s face changed. Having been dealing with mages and elves for a long time, rod forgot the best fighting method of the Erathians. The leader of eracia''s legion is the creature who is the best at exerting leadership skills. With the blessing of leadership skills, eracia''s soldiers will show far more strength than their original ranks. The weak and incompetent leaders of the Legion will only make the morale collapse faster. In the hands of the strong willed and noble generals, the leadership will show the power of shaking people''s hearts and defeating the invincible enemy. Just as the word of darkness is an additional skill of evocation, mobilization before war is also an additional skill of leadership. To get rid of the state of "mobilization before the war", you just need to kill the owner of leadership, that is, Morgan himself, but rod can''t do it. Rod knew that in addition to pre war mobilization, there was a more powerful collateral skill heroic sacrifice in leadership. This is a passive skill. It will be triggered automatically when the commander dies. Based on the existing morale of the Legion, it will bring a very powerful gain effect to the living creatures. Once the heroic sacrifice is triggered, according to the current morale of the human legion, rod will be held back by these humans for a long time. Because of this, rod can''t directly attack Morgan, he can only think of another way. Rod originally intended to use mark as a hostage to threaten Mogan. No matter how hard it was, it would also hurt the morale of those human soldiers. Unexpectedly, he was used by Mogan to complete a pre war mobilization. Kicking Mark''s body full of crossbows to one side, rod sighed: "it seems that he won''t let us pass easily, ready to fight." Chapter 1472 "I feel the smell of those angels. They should have appeared in the city. Rod, do you need to go to the city first?" Next to rod, Ashley wakes up. Just like the order given by rod with the dark word, these liches are always considered by rod. Even without rod''s reminder, they will take the initiative to ask. "No matter how the Griffins controlled by human beings, they can''t stop our ghost dragon. The sky will be the best breakthrough. Even if you leave first, they can''t defeat our undead army." Ashley added. "No Rod rejected Ashley''s offer. "In order to save Rowling, I need you to come to standwick with me." With that, rod seemed to think of something, and his face sank. "These humans can''t stop us! Our corpse witches will give them a lesson they will never forget Said the Lich in red, in a loud voice, beside rod. Rod nodded: "liches, take your corpses to the front of the undead." The liches around do so one after another, and the formation of the undead changes rapidly. After the adjustment, rod took over the control of these necromancers directly with the cloak of the ghost king. With rod''s signal, massive corpses sent out a volley, and the dark cloud of death, like an irresistible torrent, swept away towards the human Legion. The human priests, who had been on guard for a long time, raised a huge pure white barrier in an attempt to purify the cloud of death. However, the number of corpse witches was too large. The pure white barrier was constantly compressed and finally broke, revealing the human warriors. Just as the cloud of death was about to touch their bodies, the human warrior''s body flashed. The sacred blessings originally attached to their bodies turned into pure white micro barriers to protect their bodies. The cloud of death touched the pure white barrier and was completely blocked out, not invading half a minute inward. "This kind of barrier..." next to rod, ESRI first found the abnormality, "this is the barrier formed by the power of artifact. Not long ago, those Erathians did not have such ability..." "It''s not a human ability." Rod said in a deep voice that he had recognized the origin of the barrier. "It''s the power of prayer." The pure power of prayer turns into a holy barrier to protect these human warriors. Ordinary priests, no matter how devout, can not release such magic. Rod knew that the blessing on these human beings should come from the artifact [Angel alliance] in the hands of angels. Recalling the part about aurora in the Enlightenment Given by maxika, rod was on guard. He wanted to avoid confrontation with the angels, but Rowling had to face it all. "It seems that the power of these necromancers alone can not solve the problem of soldiers who have blessed the power of prayer." Rod said in a deep voice. In addition to releasing the cloud of death, ordinary necromancers do not have melee ability to compete with those soldiers. "What should we do now?" On one side, Stephen asked voluntarily, "the morale of those human soldiers is booming, but I''m not afraid of them. My terror Knights only need one round of charge to break their formation." "Don''t do that." Rod said in a deep voice: "those angels, who can pray for the soldiers in front of them, can pray for all the people of standwick. With the blessing of the power of prayer, the cloud of death cast by the necromancer has no original effect, and a large number of them have become a burden to us. " "The plan has changed. Those human beings intend to use their elite soldiers to hold us back. Now, it''s our turn to use these corpses to hold them back." Rod said in a deep voice. Listen to him say so, the nearby Lich immediately understood his intention, among them, Ashley took the initiative to say: "do you want to use space magic to launch a raid? I have just mastered the gate of dimension, which can transport the rest of the undead "The gate of different dimensions consumes a lot of mana. For the next battle, it''s better to save a little mana as much as possible." Said, rod''s line of sight, looked at the side of Shante. "Are you all ready?" Rod asked in a deep voice. "According to your order, I have let the vampire in human form set up a space calibration in the outer city of standwick, which can open the door of time and space at any time." "Great." Rod praised that after controlling these liches, with their joint efforts, many troublesome things have become extremely convenient to deal with. "Gather your elite undead creatures and we''ll make a raid on standwick." Rod ordered. In front of the battlefield, the dark cloud of death has covered all the eyes of the human Legion. In addition to the pure white barrier in front of them, the soldiers in the field can''t see anything around them. The darkness envelops them deeply. The pure white barrier can prevent human soldiers from being killed by the cloud of death, but it can not interfere with the obscuration of the cloud of death. "Don''t panic! It''s just a cover up for the Necromancers. Prepare for their attack General Morgan said in a high voice. In the dark, he is the only support of these soldiers. All of them are waiting for his orders to act. One by one, the orders come from Mogan''s mouth: "Griffin Knights go up into the sky to detect the movement of the undead army. The priests stay in place and stand by, ready to deal with the enemy''s attack at any time!" According to his orders, a large number of Griffins rose into the sky, broke through the cloud of death and looked down on the battlefield. "No... we can''t see any movement. The Necromancer''s interior is covered with a large black fog. Even the ghost dragon in the sky is gone now." Above the battlefield, Griffin Knights send messages. Mogan was stunned. Suddenly, he seemed to think of something and ordered: "Griffin knight, fly to the rear of the necromancer formation, break through the blockade of death cloud and detect the enemy''s movement." The high morale bonus makes the Griffin Knights obey Mogan''s orders completely, and even ignore their own danger. They control their Griffins one after another and rush into the rear of the Necromancer''s formation from the air. Breaking through the cloud of death, a dark portal appears in front of the Griffin knight. "This is..." Without waiting for them to scream, countless bats swarmed up, through the pure white barrier in front of them, biting their flesh and blood. "I won''t let you ruin Lord rod''s plan." Said Shante in a deep voice, staying outside the teleport door, waiting for other creatures to pass. Chapter 1473 Through the dark green portal, rod comes to the area connected by the gate of time and space, which is an open street. In addition to rod, other liches also came here. The only regret is that they failed to bring the huge number of corpses here. They are still on the battlefield, delaying the enemy''s return. The ominous smell of death permeates all around. Fortunately, all the creatures in the city are attracted by the celebration, and there are few people nearby. Otherwise, the arrival of a group of liches will be exposed to the enemy''s eyes immediately. "Lich Lord, welcome to standwick, I''ve been waiting for you to come..." one side, a noble dressed human eyes show shock color, respectful greetings. Then he took off the human disguise, gave birth to fangs and claws, turned pale, and turned into a pure blood vampire. "Take me to the celebration of mankind." Rod ordered. The vampire leaned over and raised his hand and made a please sign. In the direction he pointed, rod''s eyes were fixed. With the approach of distance and the ability of consanguinity perception, rod has sensed the existence of Rowling. She is waiting for her arrival in the country of clouds. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ In the sky of the square, the golden door is officially opened, and the Golden Angel with six pairs of pure wings appears in the sight of the public. "Holy and wonderful spirit, have you ever been well in the kingdom of heaven?" As the king of erasia, some kind of flame flashed in Catherine''s eyes, and she said respectfully to the angel. In the face of her inquiry, the pretty blonde angel shook her head "I haven''t been at ease for a moment. Evil and sin are all over this land, and glory and Gospel have been forgotten. Only by eradicating evil and purifying the filth in the dark can we get everything back on the right path! " His eyes are sacred, and his words have the power to wash his heart. All the people who hear the voice feel a comfort from the bottom of their hearts. I don''t know when the people nearby lowered their heads and prayed from the bottom of their hearts. Even many nobles above the grandstand did the same. Even the determined knights were in awe of the holy angel. "Holy Spirit, your name is high in the sky, and your light shines on the earth, guiding me across the night to remove the power of the evil. Please forgive my sins and my heart, so that I can surpass death and get the gospel forever in the kingdom of heaven. " Bursts of prayer, resounding throughout the square, some people were deeply moved, are crying, telling their past sins, praying for the holy angel, can forgive their crimes. Looking at the scene below, the blonde angel''s eyes show kindness and firmness. Soon, two angels appeared in the golden door. They all had six pairs of wings and looked sacred. One of the two angels, a female angel with long golden hair, looks down at the people below with a look of pity in her eyes "What is more terrible than crime is the sinful nature in people''s mind. Today, you can be forgiven for past crimes because of your devout repentance, but as long as the sin exists, you will still make the same mistakes in a short time. This process has been repeated for countless years. " On one side, the angel with black hair raised his hand, and the golden light diffused with his actions, soothing the pain in people''s hearts. He did not say anything, but looked kindly at all the people. "Don''t be arrogant and complacent. Those who are self righteous are the biggest culprits." I don''t know what she thought, the female Angel whispered. She turned her face slightly and looked at the blonde angel. "We will judge those who are guilty and refuse to repent, and I will attack them with the sword of light." Said the blonde angel in a high voice. At the same time, Catherine in the stands seems to have received some kind of instruction, and looks at the rear guard, who is about to convey her order. Soon, dozens of shackled and ominous human beings were brought to the high platform in the center of the square and knelt down. Their breath is weak, and their bodies are covered with scars. Some people''s nails are peeled off, and some people''s backs are full of bloodstains from whips. It seems that they are suffering a lot. "They are the Necromancers who let their own sin go. Some of their crimes have been washed away by whipping and imprisonment. Now is the time to try them." On the stand, Catherine waved her hand and said aloud to the people in the square. Looking at the bound necromancers, the people in the neighborhood showed their indignation. It was these necromancers who destroyed the peace all the time. I don''t know how many innocent creatures died in their hands. Even after they died, they could not rest in peace, and they had to be transformed into necromancers to be enslaved. The torture and injury suffered by these necromancers is their deserved punishment. At this moment, there is no pity in the eyes of the people nearby. If it wasn''t for the sacred angel above their heads, these people would like to pick up stones from the ground and smash them to the bodies of the Necromancers. In the sky, the angel with black hair looked at the crowd in the square and sighed deeply. How difficult it is to wash away the sinful nature of the body. Sometimes, people''s unconsciousness will increase the sinful nature of the body. With a flash of golden light, the Golden Angel, who was originally hanging in the sky, came to these Necromancers. In his hand, he held a golden slender blade. He looked at the Necromancers around him with a firm color in his eyes. With the arrival of the blonde angel, the onlookers held their breath and crowded forward to see his face with their own eyes and remember it forever. Looking at the angel in front of him, the human jailer who was responsible for escorting these necromancers was filled with admiration. He knew that the trial of the angel had begun, and then said respectfully: "Holy and great Archangel Michael, please allow me to offend you and let me tell you about the crimes of these Necromancers." The blonde angel nodded, and the human jailer came to the necromancer who was the first. "He''s Fritz Carroll lorry. He followed the Lich to eracia and attacked Lord Angelo''s village. According to him, nearly 200 people died in his hands and were transformed into corpses by him. " The blonde angel raised his sword and put it on the top of Fritz''s head. His voice came out slowly "Have you ever repented of your crime? Have you ever asked for forgiveness from the innocent who died in your hands? " Chapter 1474 In the face of the trial of the blonde angel, Fritz, who was full of scars, sneered and spat on the ground with disdain. "Die, you hypocritical Erathians "There is no repentance in your heart. I sentence your soul to complete silence." The blonde angel said in a loud voice, with a unique dignity in his words. The golden light, released from the blade in his hand, condensed into essence and turned into a flame burning his soul. Under the burning of this ray of light, before filitz said a word, his body was reduced to ashes, and his soul was also burned. The human jailer was stunned and swallowed his saliva subconsciously. Seeing the Golden Angel''s eyes coming again, he came to the next necromancer and said: "This is Aslan Kim. He was originally a resident of Chetham City, but he took refuge with the liches and betrayed the news of the evacuation of the residents in the city. As a result, none of the nearly ten thousand residents in Chetham City survived. He was also rewarded by the liches and became a necromancer. " The Golden Angel raised the blade and put it on the top of Aslan''s head. Before he spoke, Aslan said: "I am deeply aware of my mistakes and repent for all my actions. I am very sorry for those who died..." Aslan''s tone was sad, and even a few tears came out of his eyes. It seemed that he had completely repented. However, looking at Aslan in front of him, there was a bit of anger in the eyes of the blonde angel. "You''re lying. You never feel any debt in your heart. You are even proud of your status as a necromancer. Lies make your crime more equal. Your soul will go to hell and be with the devil forever. " Then the blonde angel waved and opened a bright yellow portal in front of Aslan. At the end of the portal, flames and magma were waiting for him. Aslan looked tremblingly at the scene inside the portal, and uttered a cry for mercy: "great angel, I realize my mistake, please give me another chance..." "You never realize your guilt, you never really repent. All evils should be eradicated. " The blonde angel said in a loud voice, and then put Aslan into the portal. The portal closes slowly. When Aslan disappeared, the human jailer introduced the next necromancer. The trial ceremony proceeded in an orderly manner. At this time, in the cloud city above the sky, the pure white spirit also sees the situation below. "The trial has already begun. It is the archangel himself who carries out the trial, but there is no room for evil in his eyes. It doesn''t seem to be long before it''s your turn to play. " Marcia said slowly, looking at Rowling beside him with a sincere look in his eyes. "This will be your last chance. As long as you repent from the bottom of your heart, you will get salvation and grace." However, Rowling shook her head: "I told you long ago that I would not repent for the past. Everything is my own choice." Marcia sighed and said, "you still have hope in your heart. Are you waiting for him to save you? Unfortunately, he won''t come. " At this time, Rowling seemed to perceive something. Her eyes looked to a place in the city. In her soul state, her heart, which had not had any waves for a long time, was beating violently at this moment. Rowling felt a familiar breath, that no matter where she was taken, she would find her breath. With a calm look on her face, Rowling replied, "who knows..." While they were talking, a pure white portal appeared in front of Marcia. "It''s your turn. The archangel has finished the trial of other Necromancers." Said Marcia. Knowing that resistance is useless, Rowling walks slowly to the portal. Before entering, Marcia sighed and said to her in a low voice, "you should keep your heart more than anything else, because the effect of life comes from your heart." Golden words, shrouded in Marcia, Rowling looked at him suspiciously, did not understand his meaning. Through the portal, Rowling came to the grandstand in the center of the square. In addition to two weeping necromancers and several well-equipped prison guards, there was only one angel with glow. On the square, people are watching her, guessing her and the identity of Marcia behind her. "This... This is..." Noticing the sudden appearance of Rowling, the human jailer didn''t know her identity and was a little nervous for a moment. "You don''t know who she is, and you don''t know the depth of her guilt." The blonde angel said slowly, and the human jailer felt as if he had been blessed with some kind of power, and his heart was calm. "Holy Spirit, let her speak her sins." Looking at Marcia who appeared with Rowling, the blonde angel ordered. "Yes, the holy Archangel." Marcia replied respectfully, and then looked at Rowling, with a trace of impatience in her eyes. "To all the people in the square, speak out all the sins you have committed and your confession." There seems to be an irresistible force in Marcia''s words. At this moment, Rowling''s own consciousness is irrelevant. She can''t help acting according to Marcia''s words. Under the gaze of all the creatures in the room, Rowling opened her mouth tremblingly and said what she thought from the bottom of her heart "I''m burdened with a deep sin. I''ve killed people. The number of people I''ve killed is beyond the measure of a town. I''ve killed these people and transformed them into undead. In addition, I will also teach the Necromancers the secret method, let them join in the battle, create more death. I let my brother''s actions go and let him destroy many people''s original happy lives. " Rowling tried to shut up and say nothing, but it didn''t help at all. A special force controlled her to do things that she couldn''t do before. On the stand, Catherine put her arms around her body. She looked at Marcia in the field, her brows locked, her eyes dignified. Controlled by this special force, Rowling didn''t give up. She knew that these angels wanted to repent, but she didn''t have such an idea. "I know my sins. I may have been a very evil person, but I will never repent for them. If all this can make my brother fulfill his wish, even if I am abandoned by the gods and accused by thousands of people, I will. Nothing can change my will, and even if it starts all over again, I will still make the same choice. " She said firmly, as devout as a believer in prayer. Chapter 1475 Hearing Rowling''s words, the people around the square were in an uproar, and the blonde angel''s face was livid. Before that, none of the Necromancers on trial could say such words. They either didn''t think it was a sin at all, or they tried to muddle through with lies. What makes the blonde angel feel embarrassed is that from Rowling''s body, he doesn''t feel any strong sin, only the crimes she committed. This means that what supports her action is not the original sin of human beings, but based on her own will. Will always supports Rowling''s action. She can feel her own sin and even feel pain for it. But with the blessing of will, she is still on the road of her choice. "What did you do? I want you to make her repent. What did you say to her? " Asked the blonde angel, looking angrily at Marcia. Marcia shook her head and said respectfully, "I just let her express her inner thoughts. Although you have given me unique strength, I have no right to change the will of other creatures." "Why do the saints always disobey my orders? Your present behavior has completely deviated from the guidance of the light. " The blonde angel said in a deep voice. His face sank, and he had the highest dignity. Marcia bent his head down and said, "when the trial is over, I am willing to accept all punishment." The blonde angel''s eyes sweep majestically from Marcia''s body and finally stop on Rowling. He raised the blade in his hand and put it on top of Rowling''s head. "You have unforgivable sins, and you have not repented of them. I sentence your soul to complete silence." In the face of this result, Rowling''s body trembled slightly. She pursed her lips, but her eyes were firm "From the first day I was rescued by him and became a necromancer, I thought about my own fate. Unfortunately, I didn''t get his approval until the judgment came." The blonde angel shook his head and was waiting for the final judgment to come down. Suddenly, his eyes were frozen and he looked into the distant sky. "What are you talking about? I''ve recognized everything about you for a long time. You''re like an indispensable part of me. Every move affects me. " Deep words resounded throughout the square, and the smell of evil was everywhere. The necromancer, wearing a black cloak and stepping on the skeleton dragon, appeared in the sky. "I''ve kept you waiting, Rowling. I''m here to save you." Above the sky, the masked rod whispered. On the high platform, Rowling''s figure trembles. She looks at the figure above the sky, and the heat is flowing around her eyes. "How did the necromancer get here? What about the guards in the city? " Over the stands, Queen Catherine asked in a deep voice. "If you''re talking about useless human beings, it''s a pity that they have become one of us and gained the power of Necromancers." On the ground below, the liches who appeared with rod in the eyes of human beings, as well as those who followed him. In the face of dormant Lich for many years, ordinary human guard, where is their opponent? Only those angels have the power to fight against it. "It seems that you are Lord rod, the evil Lord. I can''t imagine that you can unite with those liches. Well, this trial ceremony is short of a man like you who has already been haunted by sin." The blonde angel looked at rod''s figure and said in a loud voice. With his words, the sky, a holy angel, gradually emerged out of their bodies. These angels have only two or four pairs of wings, but they still exude a strong sense of holiness. In front of this kind of holiness, the energy of death will only dissipate quickly, just like the darkness under the light. "Guardian of Cloud City, let me deal with you personally when we meet those liches in the early stage, evil Lord!" The blonde angel said in a high voice. However, Marcia on one side offered a different plan: "don''t bother, great Archangel. I can feel that these liches are controlled by a special force, their will has been completely changed, and I can make them return to their original state. " Hearing the words, the Golden Angel ordered, "show the power of the word." Marcia''s words immediately resounded on the battlefield: "The liches from afar, wake up, your will is free, will not be enslaved by any force." In the sky, rod also heard Marcia''s words, and a bad premonition flashed in his heart. Above the ground, many liches, as well as their undead creatures, have stopped moving forward. They are watching each other, as if they are communicating something. "What are you doing? Don''t attack the enemy quickly Rod angrily scolds a way, but what exchange is Lich''s indifference gaze. "Lord rod, we need an explanation." Among all the liches, Ashley, the leader of the group, took the initiative to say, "what happened in the past is in my mind. I want to ask you, what power did I use to change our minds?" Rod''s face sank. He looked at Marcia in the distance, alert. In the worst case, the spirit, like an elf, actually mastered the power of the word, and it was the real word, which could work for all creatures. With the power of the word held by Marcia, rod''s control over the liches has been lifted at this moment. "Can''t you just make them surrender?" Not far away, the blonde angel asked Marcia. Marcia shook her head. "I learned a lesson in Eli that I remember. Will is the most precious thing in a creature. Even if I have learned those doctrines, this idea has not changed at all. I will not use this power to fundamentally change the will of a creature. " For a moment, the blonde angel could only ask, "forbidding them to cast space magic is just a limitation of power, not a change of their will?" Marcia''s words immediately resounded throughout the field: "all liches and necromancers are forbidden to cast space magic." Even rod, when he heard Marcia''s words, was also stunned. Fortunately, the sign in the system log made him understand that he with the dark holy word could not be influenced by the enemy''s holy word. "You have destroyed my territory and killed my people, and I will surely kill you!" Above the ground, smed said, looking at rod. Not only he, but also the other liches around him understood what kind of disaster Rhode had involved them in. "This is not the time to settle with rod." On the ground, Stephen said slowly, "think about how to escape from angels. We can''t cast space magic." In the distance, the Golden Angel looked at rod, and his majestic voice spread throughout the field "Lord rod, your wings have been cut off. Now you are helpless. I will judge you!" On the dragon, rod gave a sneer: "it''s just some liches. As long as I can save Rowling, anyway, I don''t expect them to go back alive." From rod''s words, these liches seem to realize something, and their faces change. "You want a trial? I''ll tell you what a real trial is Rod said in a deep voice. Chapter 1476 Seeing the arrival of the lich, because of the appearance of the saint, he no longer obeys his orders. The Lich team suddenly disintegrates, but rod looks calm and has no panic at all. Rod slowly raised his hand, and the powerful mana wave condensed, and then the sky became abnormal. The whole sky became red. The red light covered everything and became the only color in the world. Even the holy angel was bathed in the red light. "This spell is..." the blonde angel was shocked. "You can''t master this spell, holy man, stop him quickly!" "Lord rod, stop casting now!" Marcia''s voice came out, in exchange for only rod''s indifferent gaze. After discovering this, Marcia''s face showed a look of Horror: "my holy word can''t work for him, how can it be like this..." As soon as the blonde angel''s face changed, he looked at rod on the ghost dragon in the sky and remembered his appearance in his mind. "Evil necromancer, you forced me to make such a decision." The Golden Angel said slowly. He raised the blade in his hand, and the golden light gathered on the surface of the blade. Rod''s eyes coagulated. He just wanted to say something. The next moment, the golden angel appeared behind the ghost dragon. The golden sword swept by, and even the space seemed to be cut off by it. However, the path of the sword was intercepted by a blade attached with lightning. The strong electric current explodes with the intersection of the blades. Even the Golden Angel can''t help but be bounced away by this force, and his wings vibrate, which stabilizes his body. With the sword of the blonde angel, rod''s whole arm is shaking violently. Even his basic attributes at this time are not much worse than those of melee professionals of the same level. However, in front of the powerful blonde angel, he still doesn''t look good enough. If it wasn''t for the lightning attached to Titan''s arrow to bounce away the Golden Angel, under his stormy attack, even if rod was holding an artifact, he would soon be defeated by this powerful enemy. The ghost dragon spewed out the sticky breath of the ghost dragon. The golden angel just flashed and appeared on rod''s head. Rod was not in a hurry. As if he had been on guard, he waved his sword to the sky several times and used lightning to force back the angel''s attack. Even the powerful Golden Angel can''t resist the high damage of Titan''s arrow with his body, so he must try to dodge. "This way of fighting, I remember you." Rod said slowly, gripping the blade in his hand. Just for a short time, rod recalled his memory from the fighting style of the Golden Angel. Rod recognized that the blonde angel in front of him was the hexapter who had destroyed all Titans. Compared with the past, the blonde angel''s face is too beautiful, which makes rod unable to recognize his identity at the first time. "I will root out the evil in the world. If you think of my face, you should be in awe." Yelled the blonde angel. Rod looked at the sky above him, then gave a sneer: "you know what? You didn''t use your best power the first time you saw me. This is your biggest mistake. " "My spell has been completed. Nothing can stop me any more. Even if you want to use that kind of power now, you can''t dissolve the effect of this spell. If you stay here, you will see all the destruction in the city." Rod opened his hands and said in a deep voice, "make your choice. Do you want to watch this fall with me or save the believers? They put all their hopes in your hands The blonde angel gritted his teeth. Finally, he put down the blade in his hand and his body slowly dissipated. At the end of dissipation, his voice spread to rod''s ears: "I didn''t expect that you used the power of the devil... It seems that you have given your soul to the devil. One day, you will be attacked by the power of the devil. When you die, your soul will fall into hell and suffer from the fire of hell forever." "I didn''t give my soul to the devil. This is my strength. " Rod replied in a deep voice. Unfortunately, the body of the blonde angel dissipated slowly and did not listen to his words. On the sky full of visions, rod''s magic has been fully formed. Sulfur and fire come down from the sky like the judgment of a god of wrath. In the town among the clouds, the body of the Golden Angel reappears. He raises the blade in his hand, and the golden light gathers in front of him to form a solid barrier to block the coming attack. In addition to him, many angels have made the same move, raising their hands to inject their own strength into the golden barrier in the sky to deal with the falling fire. On the ground, many people are looking at this doomsday scene with fear in their eyes. The flame tore the calm sky, and panic began to permeate the hearts of all creatures. "How could that be? Why don''t the angels protect us? " On the grandstand, a human nobleman asked in a high voice. Although the ministers nearby had no words, their thoughts were the same. "Keep calm, don''t panic before the enemy comes." At this critical moment, Queen Catherine''s words let the surrounding ministers and knights find the direction, "believe those angels, let the priests get ready, and organize the people in the square to pray." With Catherine''s order, the priests acted one after another. Soon, I don''t know who started it first. At this moment, people in the square prayed devoutly, and the prayer became the only voice in the square. The power of faith contained in prayer flows into the sky, making the barrier released by angels more solid. Even so, the barrier still can''t stop the flame falling from the sky. Under the burning of the flame, the barrier is melted for a moment, and everything below is finally exposed to this spell. "What are you going to do, rod?" Not only the ordinary people below, but also the lich, who has regained his original consciousness and is constantly evacuating outside the city, is aware of the danger at this moment. ESRI, the leader, immediately questions rod in the sky. "What am I going to do? I''m going to save my sister, but it may take a little sacrifice. " Looking at the Lich below, rod sneered. "Ashley, show me the magic of flying. I won''t let rod go so easily." Among all the liches, smed looked at rod on the ghost dragon in the sky and said fiercely. Chapter 1477 With the arrival of the flames and the departure of the blonde angel, Rowling, who was on trial, was ignored for a moment. Rowling raises her head and stares at rod in the sky. Rod, who is on the ghost dragon, seems to feel something. She turns her masked head around with a reassuring smile on her face. At this time, Rowling heart suddenly surprised, she covered her mouth with her hand, someone is rising from the ground below, toward rod attack. Rod waved his sword to resist the sudden attack. After a close look, he found that the legendary Lich smed was attacking him. "I can''t believe that you didn''t leave like other liches, instead, you attacked me." Rod said in a deep voice. "I remember what you did, and I''ll make you pay for it." Said smed angrily, holding the blade in his hand. Rod sneered: "remember the anger in your heart. It will be the only emotion you can feel before you die." With rod''s words, in the sky higher than where he is, the flame breaks through the barrier of angel cohesion, and then falls to all creatures below. Fine sulfur and fire rain down from the air. Even rod can''t avoid the attack of this spell and is exposed to it without difference. No matter the barrier made up of energy or the house with substance can resist the flame falling from the sky. Whenever the flame falls to the ground, it immediately turns into a raging fire, burning everything it touches. With the advent of disaster, it is difficult for the people in the square to maintain their faith in their hearts. Crying voice outweighs the voice of prayer. Only a few extremely devout people can remain calm. And above the sky, rod and Smead, no doubt, were burned earlier than the creatures below. Rod, who had been prepared for a long time, applied the magic of fire control to himself, which could alleviate the pain of burning fire, but could not stop the sharp decline of life value. Smed on one side was even more unbearable, and the whole person turned into a ball of fire. "I will never forgive you..." smed roared in the fire. The heroic will burst out on him. At this moment, he felt no pain. All he could see was rod. Rod doesn''t know how long smed can stand in the fire. He doesn''t want to be held by him. After he bounces smed away by the explosion of lightning, rod immediately moves and appears on the high platform in the center of the square the next moment. "Brother..." looking at rod who appeared here, Rowling could no longer help but shed hot tears from her eyes. "This is not the time to talk. Let''s get out of here." Said, rod raised his hand, in front of Rowling, cast a dark green portal. When he cast his magic, rod controlled it a little, and the fire finally spread to the grandstand in the middle of the square, which also gave him some time to save Rowling, but only for a while. Before long, the fire would completely engulf the whole city of standwick and burn everything in it. And this is the real power of this spell. The fifth level magic named "doomsday judgment" will devour everything within the scope of the magic with fire. Originally, rod was not qualified to master this magic, but this is the third expansion of the protagonist, the devil king Lucifer can cast the most powerful magic. However, the wisdom tree, which holds all the wisdom in the world, gives rod such an opportunity. From the death of Yuk, rod sees a corner of infinite wisdom. The fifth level magic that rod chooses to learn is the doomsday judgment. Just as Rowling is about to enter the portal, Marcia, who is also on the high platform in the center of the square and is not affected by the fire, is standing in front of Rowling. "Lord rod, I won''t let you just walk away." Said Marcia in a deep voice. Rod''s face changed, just want to push Rowling into the portal, Marcia''s words first came: "Rowling, your soul can''t pass through any form of portal." With Marcia''s words, Rowling''s body seems to have changed. "No..." rod roared angrily, waved his sword and swept Marcia''s body. However, to rod''s surprise, his blade went straight through Marcia''s body without any obstruction, as if the person in front of him did not exist in the form of substance at all. "Evil Lord, I don''t know how you resist the power of the word, but you can''t hurt me." Marcia said slowly, "I''m the Holy Spirit. I won''t hurt any creature, nor will I be hurt like the ordinary soul. Your magic doesn''t work for me." Rod''s face sank, but he had to take his eyes away from Marcia. He was more concerned about Rowling than killing Marcia. "Come with me." Rod said to Rowling¡° The power of the word can only affect the will of creatures, not the objective facts. I will push you into the gate of time and space. " Once upon a time, the experiment with the dark word on North made rod understand this situation. Then he took the initiative to push Rowling into the door of time and space. Just then, the accident happened. Rowling went straight through the portal, and her body appeared behind the portal. "How can it be like this..." rod said with some surprise, in exchange for Marcia''s indifferent gaze. Sulfur and fire had fallen around the stands, smoke had risen into the sky, and Rowling coughed violently. The rain of fire around him became more and more intense. Some of the rain of fire had fallen on rod''s shoulder and touched the big black cloak. Instead of turning into a flame like other rain of fire, it melted like water. After discovering this, rod hugged Rowling tightly in the sea of fire. He tried to wrap the bodies of two people with the cloak of the ghost king as he had wrapped himself in the void, but he could not. The cloth of the cloak was very limited, and only one person could be wrapped. "I finally found you..." in the rear, smed''s body came out from the sea of fire. His body was like a black coke, and his original human form could not be seen. However, his heroic will always supported his action. "I will kill you and destroy everything you cherish, just as you did to me!" Said smed fiercely. Looking at the approaching strong enemy, the portal not far away from him, and his own side, he was very helpless. He looked at Rowling with tears in his eyes. At this moment, rod finally made a decision. Chapter 1478 Backhand will be behind the ghost King Cape off, rod will put it on Rowling. "Wait for me." Rod leaned slightly and whispered in Rowling''s ear. Feeling the trembling body of the person in his arms finally settle down under his own words, rod releases Rowling and completely wraps her with the cloak of the ghost king. Then he turns and jumps into the sea of fire under the grandstand to meet the strong enemy. "Go to hell, rod." In the middle of the sea of fire, smed yelled at rod. His body couldn''t bear the burning of the fire of doomsday. Most of his body had turned into dark things like coke, and was falling off toward the ground. "It''s a pity that you will die in the end." Rod said in a cold voice and chopped smed in the sea of fire with his sword. The lightning burst open, the strong impact of the two people''s bodies. Before rod could stabilize his figure, smed''s next attack had already arrived. With his flying skills, he took off the impact of the lightning burst, and then cut rod in front of him with more fierce attack. Rod could only resist with his sword. From smed''s attack, rod felt a very high level of fencing, at least epic level, far beyond rod''s attainments in this special skill. There is a big gap in skills. If rod didn''t keep the lightning on Titan''s arrow all the time and keep flicking away smed''s blade, I''m afraid that in a few moves, Titan''s arrow would come out and be disarmed by the enemy in front of him. All of a sudden, smed''s attack slowed down, and the duration of his flying magic was up. Rod saw the right time, waved the Titan''s arrow in his hand, and directly catapulted smed into the sea of fire. More and more fire rain from the sky, the fire on the ground is more and more fierce, before long, the sea of fire will engulf everything on the ground, everything will be reduced to ashes. In the process of fighting with smed, in the attribute panel, rod''s health value is rapidly decreasing, not because he was injured by smed, but because of the nearby fire. Rod only felt that his physical strength was running fast. I''m afraid he won''t last long. As the caster of doomsday judgment, even rod himself can''t bear the burning of this flame. Even the magic of fire control can''t resist this level of magic, and rod''s body has a tendency to turn into coke. The fire from the depths of hell contains extremely terrifying power. The creatures originally left on the square, even their bones, have been melted by the fire of doomsday, and nothing can escape the judgment of doomsday. In the sea of fire, smed, who was not a man for a long time, stood up again. His heroic will maintained his life. No matter how badly he was hurt, he would not die for a moment. "I won''t let you run away! I will use your life to pay homage to those civilians who died in your hands in my territory. " Said smed angrily. "You want me to be buried with you? It''s a pity that you are the only one who died in the fire. " Rod said coldly, "it''s time. I don''t have time to spend with you." Hearing rod''s words, smed was stunned. He just wanted to attack rod, but the unimaginable change suddenly happened on rod''s body. The flame ignited from rod''s body, his skin became red, a pair of long horns appeared on his head, and a pair of wings of flame appeared behind him. "Is this... The power of the judge?" Rod gasped and sighed that the sense of fullness in his body made him relaxed and happy at this moment. "It''s really a powerful force." With the change of his appearance, rod''s momentum keeps rising. In smed''s astonished eyes, he has completed his promotion. At the same time, rod''s health value, which has been declining, has been suspended at this moment. The fire can''t do any damage to him. Not only that, rod''s life value immediately rose rapidly, and all his injuries were repaired. At this moment, the fullness of strength permeated in rod''s heart. The rising smoke is no longer choking. On the contrary, rod smelled a kind of fragrance and intoxication. The surrounding environment can no longer cause any harm to rod. On the contrary, it has become rod''s home. Along with rod''s words, a series of information confirmed by him began to flash through the system log. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Consumption experience value 1800000, remaining experience value 12647200. Upgrade your class level to level 5 and level 10 of the seeker... " "Get free attribute point 2, skill point 2..." "The character level meets the advance requirement. Please confirm the career you want to promote." "Level 6 occupation God benefactor, the required pre Occupation: any level 5 occupation. Skill required: any special skill of God level. Required experience: 10000000 " "Six level professional judge, the required pre Occupation: any five level occupation. Additional requirement: Doomsday omen. Experience: 8000000 "Level 6 professional lich, required pre professional: Graveyard professional. Skills required: Master level evocation, master level wisdom, and advanced mystery. Additional requirements: endless night ritual. Required experience: 4000000 " "Level 6 professional magic eye observer, required pre Occupation: any level 5 occupation. Skills required: Master level wisdom, master level mystery. Additional requirement: blindness. Required experience: 0 " ¡­¡­¡­¡­ With the advent of doomsday judgment, a large number of creatures in the city were destroyed, which also provided rod with an unimaginable amount of experience value. Even those liches, if they don''t master special treasures and can''t cast space magic, are finally melted by the fire of doomsday. The moment he saw smed, rod thought about the choice of promotion. Among all the positions that can be promoted, the one that rod wants to be promoted most is naturally the benefactor. As an advanced class of God seeker, God benefactor also needs a special skill of God level to meet the advanced conditions. Rod is very curious about the effectiveness of this class. After the previous level promotion, the professional expertise of the God seeker has been understood by rod. This kind of special profession focuses on the growth of character attributes rather than the improvement of strength, which means that the promotion of the God seeker will not help rod solve the current dilemma. Originally, according to rod''s expectation, with the advent of the doomsday judgment, when the angels are too busy, he can take Rowling away with space magic. However, the sudden appearance of the saint destroyed all this deeply, and rod had to stay in the sea of fire, looking for a way to break the situation. He didn''t choose the most orthodox lich, or the magic eye observer who seemed very strange and didn''t even need any experience to be promoted. In the end, rod chose to be promoted to judge. Chapter 1479 In the system log, all kinds of professional specialties belonging to the judge are also known by rod at this time. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Consumption experience value is 8000000, and the remaining experience value is 4647200. Upgrade to level 6, judge level 1... " "Get free attribute point 2, skill point 2..." Doomsday omen activated, times remaining: 0 "Level 5 occupation [seeker] is completed, and the specialty of [seeker] is preserved." "[seeker] professional specialty: double the experience value of upgrading the character level, and double the free attribute points and skill points gained each time you upgrade. Every time you have a god level special skill, it will double the original one. At present, the number of special skills of God level: 1, doubled in total. " "[judge] professional specialty: according to the character''s own characteristics, obtain a kind of demon blood with the highest relevance. Current blood: Great demon blood. In the basic state, the damage of fire magic is reduced by 50%, and the constitution is increased by 5. Activate the power in the blood actively, and you will enter the big devil form. " "[demon form]: lose the attribute bonus in the basic state and gain a series of new traits." "[enemy of angels]: the great devil is the mortal enemy of angels. Angel favor - 100%, human favor - 50%, alien favor + 50%, hell devil favor + 100%. Double the damage done to angels and double the damage done by angels. " "[demon body]: the great devil has an ancient and powerful demon body. In demon form, the characteristics of the body will change accordingly. All attributes + 5, health factor doubled, fire magic damage reduced by 100%. In the middle of the fire, all injuries on the body will be recovered "[head of original sin]: the great devil is the embodiment of arrogance. In demon form, you can''t hide your face by any means. When using weapons unrelated to hell, the damage caused is reduced by 50%, otherwise, the damage is increased by 50%. Whenever health is reduced by damage, your next attack will carry the same amount of damage. " "[fire escape]: with the help of fire, great demons can travel across the limits of space. All the things that the great devil touches enjoy the same effect. Depending on the distance, the flame will enter a cooling time of 1 second to 60 minutes "Due to the interference of Titan blood, the remaining traits have not been unlocked. Please improve the purity of blood." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ The strong attributes in the system log also let rod understand the strength of the profession of judge. As a matter of fact, judges can''t advance on the basis of their basic skills. According to Ashley, the judge is the reward of the devil only after the crazy believers of doomsday have made outstanding contributions. Ordinary surface creatures can''t touch this level at all. However, rod did it. It''s not the first time rod has obtained the omen of doomsday. Unlike the powerful potential seeker, the judge''s professional expertise brings strong fighting ability and resistance to fire. After activating [great demon form], rod can even swim freely in the magma, and the doomsday judgment in the sky can also be fearless of its damage. In the last column of the system log, rod realized that the blood of Titans and giants in his body seemed to conflict with the blood of big demons, which made him fail to get the most perfect promotion. A little check of the power obtained, rod will look at the sea of fire, a face of horror smed. The flame condenses in rod''s eyes. At this moment, he regains his original vision and no longer needs the power of magic eye. "It''s impossible. It''s the power of the doomsday believers. How do you have that power?" Noting the change in shape on rod, smed asked in a trembling voice. "Do you want to know?" Rod sneered. The only thing that makes rod dissatisfied with his demonic form is the quality of "the head of original sin.". Under the influence of this trait, the damage caused by rod''s wielding Titan''s arrow is reduced by half. On the contrary, it is the "blood praise" that rod once received, which can play a more powerful role in this form. Take out the [blood praise], and the fire flashed, and rod appeared behind smed. The wave of mana, which is the same source of fire, plays a protective role for rod''s [fire escape]. Smed can''t even react. As the red light sweeps by, his body is divided into two parts. Even if the hero will add body, fight for life, but also to launch an attack on rod, smed finally fell in the sea of fire, the broken body was engulfed by the fire, turned to ashes. Without stopping or even looking at the dead smed, rod''s figure flashed again, and he came to Rowling wrapped in the cloak of the ghost king. The flames spread to the stands, and Rowling''s surroundings had already fallen into a sea of fire. If it wasn''t for the package of this artifact, Rowling''s body would have been reduced to ashes like other creatures. The mana required to cast the doomsday judgment is far more than the ordinary level 5 magic. Previously, the gate of time and space cast for Rowling had exhausted rod''s last mana value. In the face of strong smed, rod, who was unable to cast magic, was dwarfed for a moment. Fortunately, in the form of big devil, rod can cast short-range instant movement without mana value, which solves the difficult smed. Coming to Rowling''s side, rod saw Marcia walking in the sea of fire without any harm. The identity of the Holy Spirit, so that he can not be hurt to any extent, even the last judgment, can not hurt his body, rod can foresee, with the power of the word, he will become his biggest obstacle in the future. What surprised rod was that Marcia clearly had the power of the holy word. At the beginning, he could let all the liches put down their resistance and turn to deal with themselves. Or he threatened Rowling''s life and forced himself to submit, but he did not. Maybe it''s because he''s not good at using the word? Or is there any defect? Rod guessed. He did not understand what the Holy Spirit was thinking. Although Marcia used the holy word to prohibit Rowling from passing through the portal, she did not prohibit Rowling from casting space magic. Similarly, rod''s "fire escape" does not need to rely on the existence of the portal, but directly relies on the flame, together with the creatures he touches, to cross the space limit, and the effect is completely beyond the instantaneous movement. Without any words, rod embraces Rowling in the sea of fire, wrapped in the cloak of the ghost king. At the next moment, his body turns into a flame and disappears with Rowling. Chapter 1480 With a flash of fire, rod came to a grassland. In the distance, the only remaining necromancers gather here, fighting with the human Legion. Perhaps it is the human warrior who is aware of the movement in the houfang city and has the power of prayer on him. He doesn''t intend to pester more and wants to withdraw from the rear. Besides releasing dark clouds to disturb his sight, the corpse wizard will also use his own body to hold down the enemy''s retreat. In addition, rod also saw the figure of enota. She turned into a dragon and shot down one Griffin after another in the air. Even the Griffin knight who had blessed the power of prayer could not compete with the real dragon. Looking at the battlefield at will, rod, in the form of devil, puts his eyes on the figure covered by the cloak of the ghost king. Rod stretched out his red arm and uncovered the corner of the ghost King''s cloak, revealing the things contained in it. In the form of the great devil, rod gained great power, and his body also changed because of this power. The burning flames attached to his arms and the long horns on his head are undoubtedly the best proof, "Brother?" Under the cloak, Rowling seemed to feel something and asked in a trembling voice. "We''re safe for the time being. It''s far away from standwick." Rod said simply. He looked back to the rear. The red light over the city of standwick had not dissipated for a long time. The whole city had turned into a sea of fire. I don''t know how many people could survive. In the sky, several powerful six winged angels, including the Golden Angel who had fought with rod, were fighting against the coming of the fire. But what these angels can protect is only a part of Yunzhong city and the palace just below. Even the liches who come with rod, if they don''t have powerful treasures to resist and can''t cast space magic, will also melt in the fire. Rod doesn''t care about the death of these liches. The saints have released rod''s control over them. If they really survive, rod will have to worry about revenge from the lich, so he can turn them all into experience points to complete his promotion. Just as rod looked back, Rowling was close to him. She looked at rod, opened her hands slightly, but hesitated. Rod frowned and asked suspiciously, "what are you doing?" Rowling raised her head and looked at rod discontentedly. At last, she seemed to have made up her mind to support rod. The flame on rod''s body dissipated before she approached. When he regained his human form, rod only felt heavy in his arms, but at the same time, his eyes were dark. He had to rely on the magic eyes left here to see everything around him. "I knew that no matter what I met, you would come to save me, just like you did before." Embracing rodeschan''s warm body, Rowling said with a smile at the corner of her mouth. "You think too much." Rod said in a deep voice. His face was calm. He could not see any expression on his face, but he put his hand gently behind Rowling''s back. "I just came to save you on a whim." Rowling gently rubbed in front of rod, raised her head, looked at rod and said, "but your soul doesn''t say that. Your soul tells me that you want to see me very much. You can''t live without me." "I never said that." Rod said, drawing his lips. This time, Rowling didn''t say anything. She just pressed rod tighter and enjoyed the hard won moment of peace after the danger. "Judge born in the fire, who is your loyal king?" Just as rod and Rowling were embracing each other, a loud voice came from behind him. Rod was stunned, subconsciously blocked Rowling behind him, looking to the direction of the sound, where there appeared a whole body shrouded in fire creatures. From the breath of fire creature, her breath has already exceeded the level of legend. "Who are you? How did you find it? " Rod''s eyebrows wrinkled. He remembered the figure in front of him who was covered with fire. Not long ago, with the help of Margaret''s secret method, rod saw the fire creature in front of him at the ceremony of death knight kanason. "Me? I am the first flame in the world, the original flame spirit Fromm. Where there is a flame, there is my existence. " The flaming creature said in a loud voice, regardless of the fact that this is the territory of eracia, "it''s your turn to answer my question. Who is your loyal king? How did you cast that spell? " "I don''t know what you mean." Rod said in a deep voice. "Hateful necromancer, I gave you a chance, but you don''t know how to cherish it!" The flame figure roared, and the flame attached to her body swayed with her anger. Rod sneered, "do you want to kill me? Let me see if you can do that. " With that, rod entered the form of great devil again, and the surface of his body lit up a fire. In rod''s memory, it was as if the Centaur leader whose mental imprint had dissipated died in the hands of the creature in front of him. "This is the base of angels. You will expose us if you do this!" Feeling the strong change in rod, Fromm''s arrogance suddenly dissipated a lot. She didn''t want to fight with rod in such a place. Noticing the demonic characteristics of rod, Fromm said in a cold voice, "it''s a symbol of arrogance. You''re more crazy than hell devil. I''m here to warn you that without the permission of the king, it''s forbidden to use the power of blood to open the door of hell without permission. " Rod was silent. From Fromm''s words, he seemed to perceive something. "Since you don''t want to say who you are loyal to, it seems that you have received some orders, and I won''t ask more, but I have deeply remembered your offence to the king. In a short time, when judgment comes to the world and my body comes to the surface world, I will see you again. At that time, I will let you understand the power of fire and the inviolable majesty of the king! " With that, Flem''s feet flashed with fire and a cloud of smoke. When the smoke dispersed, she also lost her trace. Rod quietly looked at the direction of Fromm''s departure, thinking that she obviously knew something, especially about hellish creatures. Without paying attention to the threat of Fromm, the blood of the great devil gave rod the ability to resist the fire. Even the fire from the doomsday judgment could not hurt rod in this state, let alone Fromm. Shaking his head, rod looked into the distant sky, where the purple dragon was flying towards him. Chapter 1481 Under rod''s gaze, soon the purple dragon in the sky came to him. "You''re back safe! I''m so happy for you Noting the return of rod and Rowling, enota, who has regained his human form, said with great joy. "It worries you. It seems that you have taken good care of rod for me these days." Rowling returned slowly. Just then, as if feeling something, rod turned to face the town behind him. With the end of the spell, the sky over the city of standwick returns to calm. It is not long before the enemy''s pursuers arrive. "Let''s get out of here." Rod said, "Rowling, you still can''t go through the portal?" Rowling looked at the palm of her hand and finally shook her head: "it seems to be... I can feel that something has changed in my soul." Rod''s silence, Marcia''s holy word, is still in effect on Rowling, there is no way to lift it for a while. "Enota, please use the gate of time and space to bring the remaining undead back to Sao City, and then open the two-way stele in the city to go to the water element plane, where we will meet." Looking at the large number of corpses left on the battlefield in the distance, and the Lich Shante who stayed here and didn''t go to the city of standwick, rod thought and said. "What about you? How do you get out of here? " Enota asked, puzzled. "I have other ways." Rod confidently said, his body lit up fire, the whole person into the devil form. Compared with other skills, the power of blood is not limited. Rod can switch between demon and human forms at will, even without any cooldown. The only thing that drew rod''s attention was that it took about two seconds for the shape to change. During this time, rod cannot move or cast. If you want to change your form in a battle, the two seconds or so will be rod''s biggest flaw. The enemy approached by instant movement, but not even a second. The fire ignited on rod''s body, and the demonic form he showed also caused a burst of surprise of enota: "what''s this?" "How do I look?" Rod asked casually. His body grew a circle, his skin became red, and a pair of high goat horns appeared on his head. He looked very dignified. "You look a little strange, but I like it." Enota blinked. A purple mist enveloped her, and her body changed strangely. When the fog cleared, enota appeared in front of rod. She seemed to activate the blood of the great devil. Her whole body turned red. Her body was much bigger than before, and she also had sheep''s horns on her head. Different from the goat horn that stands high on rod''s head, another kind of big and thick plate goat horn exists on the top of enota''s head. Besides, there was no flame burning on the surface of her body. Not far away, Rowling will yinuota changes in the eyes, with his hand over his mouth, issued a smile. "What kind of creature is this? I''ve never seen it before Enota felt his body and asked rod. "It''s demons. They live in the depths of the main plane, so they don''t appear in front of other creatures." Rod explained slowly, "there are many kinds of demons. The most powerful and ancient one is the one you become now." Enota looked at rod with some doubts, and didn''t know if he had kept rod''s explanation in mind. "Let''s talk about that later. It''s time to leave." Said rod. Enota nods, then returns to human form and flies towards the location of the undead. With enota away, only rod and Rowling are left in the field. "Are you ready?" Rod asked slowly. He scattered the flame attached to his right hand and put his hand on Rowling''s shoulder. He was ready to use the flame to escape. He left here with Rowling and returned to a safer place. However, rod''s move in exchange for Rowling''s dissatisfied gaze. Rod a Leng, haven''t reaction come over, Rowling then approach to him, see, rod can only scatter body burning flame. Rowling raised her head, faced rod in front of her, put her trembling hands around him, and whispered, "let''s go." Rod didn''t say much. The fire rose from his feet and immediately enveloped him and Rowling. There was a change of space, and when everything around was at rest, rod had come to the island. In a sense, fire evasion is the top space magic, which can even cross the limitation of plane and go to any place you want. It will only fall into a period of cooling time according to the length of the crossing distance. Depending on the special space magic belonging to the big devil, rod brings Rowling''s soul back to the island of the water element plane. Correspondingly, the fire escape also enters an hour''s cooling time. Not far away is the room where Rowling''s body is stored. Under the gaze of rod, Rowling''s soul becomes pale and her whole body becomes transparent. Rod a Leng, stretch out a hand to grasp to Rowling, but directly grasped an empty, passed from Rowling''s unreal body in the past, did not receive any hindrance. Finally, under the gaze of rod, Rowling turns into a pure white light spot and gathers in the room where her body is stored not far away. After discovering this, rod rushed forward. Before he entered the room, he heard a exclamation: "Lord Rowling, are you awake?" Come to the room, rod through the survival of the floating magic eye, to see weita stay here, and wake up Rowling. Rowling got up slowly and sat up from the bed where she was lying. Seeing this, Vita came forward to help her. "Lord Rowling, I''m afraid you haven''t adapted to it since you just woke up." Rowling interrupted: "it''s OK, vita. I can feel that during the time when my soul was taken away by the angels, you took good care of my body. I didn''t feel any discomfort." Vita looked at Rowling happily. After a while, she turned and looked at rod in the rear: "Lord rod, while Lord Rowling is just waking up and moving, I have something to say to you. Please follow me." With that, Vita quickly walked towards the door. Looking at Vita''s back, rod was puzzled and frowned. After a while, he turned to face Rowling in the room. After nodding to Rowling, rod followed Vita''s steps toward the door. Chapter 1482 Outside the door, rod asked casually: "What do you mean by calling me here?" After the end of the great demon form, rod fell into blindness again, and the peeping eye, which needs eyesight, can''t work at this moment. The ritual of fusion wiped out Vita''s evocation, and rod couldn''t control it with the dark word. "I think you should feel that although Lord Rowling woke up, her body was purified by angels and lost some special skills she had learned." Vita said. "What are the details?" It seemed that something had occurred to him. Rod''s face changed a little. He asked vita. "The most important thing is the special skills in evocation." Vita said in a deep voice, "I can''t feel the slightest bit of death energy from Rowling''s body during her deep sleep. In other words, now she can''t perform evocation." "For a necromancer, if they lose the necromancer, they will no doubt lose the most convenient weapon. But for human beings, this is really the best thing. Lord Rowling will no longer have to bear the curse of the necromancer." Vita looked at the daunting rod in front of her, but she was not half flustered in her heart. Instead, she said solemnly: "I want to advise you not to let Lord Rowling learn the art of evocation, and not to impose your cursed fate on Lord Rowling, otherwise... Otherwise..." Vita tried to threaten rod, but she couldn''t think of a thing that could threaten rod. Hearing Vita''s words, rod just gave a cold hum: "needless to say, I know that the necromancer has bound her talent. She should become a more powerful orthodox mage." Weita was stunned. Rod''s words directly blocked what she wanted to say next. "Nothing else? If not, I have other things to deal with. " With that, rod ignored vita and turned to a cliff not far away. When he came to the cliff, rod saw the prophet Messiah waiting here. A long time ago, rod was aware of the prying of maxika through the remote pendant on her body. She seemed to be hiding some secret and didn''t tell herself. After saving Rowling''s soul, rod can also have a good chat with maxika. "The prophet." Rod said slowly¡° You should know what I''m capable of and why I came to you. " Maxika raised her head and looked up into the sky, which was already covered by dark clouds. After a while, she asked rod, "rod, do you believe that there is a God in this world?" "God?" Rod was stunned. He didn''t understand why the prophet asked this question. "You mean the God of the mage of blakada? I don''t know if he really exists. Many mages believe in his existence, and some have questioned him. " "No... I''m not talking about Gwen Magnus. I''m talking about the real God, the omniscient God who creates everything." Methekah, the right way. "Are you infected by those angels?" Rod reluctantly asked, "of course, I don''t believe that if God really exists and has the power you said, what kind of power will he have? I can''t believe it unless he shows up in front of me in person and shows signs that convince me. " Marcia nodded: "although you don''t believe it, the angels and the demons of hell believe in the existence of God. Even if God never shows signs in this world, his existence has already gone deep into the hearts of all believers." "What do you want to say?" Perceiving the difference in maxika''s words, rod asked in a deep voice. "Do you know the origin of angels? From the beginning of their birth, angels exist in order to serve God and carry out his will. Unfortunately, the true face of God has always been shrouded behind the curtain. Even the most devout angels can not pursue his existence. " It seems that rod wants to say something, but he still holds back, just nods, ready to listen to the words. "A long time ago, an archangel with a prominent status spread the glory of God to the earth. After a bloody battle, he expelled all the alien creatures who abandoned God from the main plane, expelled the good and simple part of the alien creatures to the ectopic plane, and those heretics who never repented and had deep sin were deeply driven into hell by him." She said slowly, and there was a kind of reminiscence in her words. "He made great contributions to the establishment of the immortal city-state of mankind and Erathia. All over the continent, he raised his respect for God. However, until the last moment, he did not see the existence of God." "After that, he began to question the existence of God. His faith was stained with dirt and became no longer pure. In the end, his soul degenerated and was sent to hell by several other archangels." From the words of the prophet, rod seems to be aware of something, and his eyes are shocked. He has realized who the angel is. "When he comes back from hell, the world will become the most miserable battlefield, sulfur and fire will fall from the sky, all living creatures will be judged by him, the dead will rise from the grave, and no one can escape." Said Marcia slowly. "The angel you are talking about is Lucifer kriegen..." rod asked. "I told you, don''t mention his name casually, it''s a symbol of bad luck." Hearing rod mention the angel''s name, Marcia quickly interrupted rod''s words, and then said: "I can see from the revelation that the return of him is getting closer and closer, and those demons have begun to act in the surface world." "What''s more, the devil''s breath is getting stronger and stronger on you. Although I don''t know what you''ve experienced, if I only feel it from the breath, I will almost regard you as the great devil in the hell, which is not a good thing." Said Marcia, staring at rod. "Why not?" Rod asked puzzledly, "isn''t it good that demons can bring great power to people and don''t even need other things as a medium?" "The fallen in hell, at the beginning, was the same idea." Marcia shook her head and sighed, "keep your heart, rod. Don''t give the demons any chance." Chapter 1483 After getting this information from maxika, rod thought about it and said: "Everything you say is just a kind of legend, isn''t it? No one can prove it, how can you guarantee the accuracy of the story? " Marcia shook her head. "It''s not a common legend. It happened. How do I know? Many years ago, the fallen Archangel turned into a human, sought enlightenment from me, and told me this himself. " "..." rod was silent, and he got a lot of important information from the words of maxika. "You said he fell because he questioned the existence of God. What about you? Do you believe in the existence of God, Messiah Rod asked in a deep voice. "I don''t believe it at the moment, but I''ve been waiting for it all the time..." she replied slowly. "I''ll wait for the miracle to appear, which is far beyond my understanding and subverts all the existing things. Maybe at that moment, I''ll believe in the existence of God." "The power of the word that you master can be regarded as a miracle. It belongs to God''s gift. It''s a power that God has. It''s not an ordinary creature at all. It can be obtained by self-study." She added, looking at rod. Rod sneered: "if God is as powerful as you say, why does he need Angel service? He himself is the strongest being, and with words alone, he can distort the will of all creatures. " "Maybe in order for angels to spread the gospel to people? I don''t know. How can ordinary creatures guess God''s thoughts with their own ideas? " Answered methekah. Rod shrugged his shoulders and didn''t talk much about it. After chatting with maxika for a few minutes, rod took the initiative to change the topic and said, "I successfully rescued Rowling. Until the last moment, I didn''t see the aurora. It seems that your enlightenment has failed." Hearing rod say that, as soon as maxika''s face changed, she looked at rod, and the Amethyst on her head was shining brightly: "your revelation is not over, I can''t see new content." Rod was stunned. He seemed to realize something. At this time, rod''s mind came to Rowling''s sense of kinship. "I left first. If you predict something bad, please let me know in time." After receiving the news from Rowling, rod starts. Soon, he goes back to Rowling''s cabin and meets Rowling who is moving outside. "How does it feel to recover?" Still thinking about what she said, rod shook his head and asked Rowling instead of thinking about it. "There''s nothing wrong, just a little tired mentally." Replied Rowling, shaking her hand. She looked at rod with a little dissatisfaction in her eyes and asked, "what did you do just now? Why didn''t I see you?" "I went to the prophet. I have some questions that she needs to answer." Rod replied. Rowling snorted. Just then, rod, as if aware of something, asked, "are you still influenced by the holy word?" In the previous Town, in order to prevent Rowling from using space magic to escape, Marcia used the power of holy word to prohibit Rowling from passing through the portal. Rod didn''t know if it still worked for Rowling. "I don''t know..." Rowling looked at her hand and murmured back. Even she didn''t know whether the holy word was still valid. Rowling raised her head and looked at rod: "brother, don''t you have a similar power? Shall we be able to release the word of marcea? " Lord sighed: "I have the word of darkness. It can only affect creatures with evocation. Now you no longer have necromancy, my dark word can''t work for you "In that case, as long as I relearn Spiritualism?" Asked Rowling. "No..." rod shook his head and looked at Rowling. "According to the common sense, once you learn spiritualism, there is no way to forget it. Unexpectedly, those angels have done this and purified all the death energy in your body. This is your opportunity. You can go on a different road from the necromancer. There is no need to learn spiritualism any more." "As for the influence of the word on you..." rod thought a little and said, "it seems that we can only try it first." With that, rod raised his hand, and the dark green portal slowly opened in front of him. Rowling looks at rod with a slight smile, then reaches into the portal. There is a scene that rod can''t imagine. Rowling''s hand goes straight through the portal, but what appears behind the portal is not Rowling''s original hand, but an illusory object condensed by white light spots. "Back up!" Rod seems to find something, said quickly, he took the initiative to move forward, will Rowling away from the portal position. The portal slowly dissipated, and Rowling looked at her hand with a thoughtful look. "Rowling, from now on, you have to stay away from all portals. The power of the word has changed your body deeply." Rod warned gravely. "Did you find anything?" Asked Rowling. "Yes... As the word says, your soul cannot pass through the portal, but your body can. When you try to go through the portal, your soul will stay here, and your body will be transported to where the portal is connected. " Rod said slowly, answering Rowling''s doubts. Rowling looked surprised, but rod''s face completely sank. He said in a deep voice, "it seems that it''s time to find a way to solve the Holy Spirit who won''t be hurt by ordinary people." The effect of the word made Rowling unable to pass through any form of portal, and rod naturally knew what it meant. However, after learning about her situation, Rowling not only did not feel depressed, but also looked at rod with surprise. "On the other hand, it''s a good thing." Rowling whispered. "That''s not a good thing, do you understand? You may never be able to get through the portal again, or even the stele. " Rod said in a deep voice. "I can''t get through the portal myself, which means you''re the only one who can take me across space, brother." Said, Rowling took the initiative to hold rod, "after you go where, I will go with you, you can no longer leave me alone." Rod''s lips moved, as if he wanted to say something. In the end, he didn''t say anything. He just raised his hand to hold Rowling and looked up at the dark sky. Chapter 1484 Standwick city. After the burning of the doomsday fire, the prosperous scene of the town no longer exists. Except for the castle firmly protected in the center, the nearby buildings have long been reduced to ashes. Walking among the ruins, Marcia was staring at everything nearby, and tried her best to search for all the creatures that might survive. The unique constitution of the Holy Spirit makes him not be hurt, but not free from the pain in his heart. He watched with his own eyes one creature after another, burned to ashes by the flames falling from the sky, and his heart was filled with grief. Not far away, under a mass of dark ashes, suddenly came a slight sound. Amazingly, Marcia looked in the direction of the sound. There was a crack on the surface of a solid stone. A skeleton arm without flesh and blood came out of the stone and quickly smashed other parts of the stone surface. Marcia was stunned and broke through the huge stone. It was the original liches. "Damn... That rod, he dares to do this to us." A lich in a wine red robe came out of the stone and complained discontentedly, "I protect you to survive. Now you all owe me one!" Only two liches came out of the boulder with her. "My undead creatures... They all died here, and I will go to rod for revenge..." Stephen, who was beside the Lich in red, said in a deep voice. "Live first." Ashley looked around with a gloomy face. "I still can''t cast space magic. That kind of power still affects me." Suddenly, Ashley raised his head, looked at the sky not far away, and said urgently: "no, that spell is over. Without the restraint of the spell, we have been exposed in their sight." At the end of Ashley''s line of sight, the golden light across the sky, is approaching her at an unimaginable speed, which contains a very powerful momentum, far from other creatures can compete. "Get out of here! If it''s too late, it''s too late... Let''s take care of ourselves. After we survive, we''ll think about other things. " With that, Ashley raised his hand, performed the magic of flying for himself, and then flew out of the city. "Evil and filthy lich, don''t try to escape so easily!" In the sky behind, the Golden Angel roared. The blade in his hand radiated a blazing light, as if it could break all the darkness. "Damn it, Ashley, how dare you leave us here!" Seeing that Ashley was the first to escape, the Lich in red scolded. She also knew that now was not the time to argue about this. Without too much hesitation, the Lich in red quickly cast the spell. The gravel in the deep underground penetrated the ashes on the ground and condensed to the surface of her body. "Goodbye, Stephen." The Lich in red said slowly, turning himself into a stone pillar, still looking at Stephen. Left in place, only Stephen, a lich, put her hand on the stone pillar of the Lich in red, with only a cold touch in her hand. Without waiting for Stephen to make any response, the angel''s attack has come to her side. Golden light from the sky, in front of this light, all the evil can not escape, the dark can not even stop for a moment, it is divided into two parts. Stephen''s body fell to the ground, the blonde angel swept, the Lich in red stone column should be broken, but it is hollow. After cutting the stone column from the root, the blonde angel saw the small passage under the stone column. The passage extended to the deep underground, deep and endless. Even he could not track the enemy below. "Holy Archangel." One side, all income in the eyes of Marcia respectfully greetings. In the face of Marcia''s greeting, the blonde angel snorted and said, "look, what have you done?" "Me?" Marcia was puzzled. "I didn''t do anything." "It is because you have done nothing that this city has suffered so much. You could have stopped the Necromancer''s magic and left those evil people here forever, but you let them escape. I don''t know how many innocent creatures will be poisoned by them! " The blonde angel says discontentedly, the light around him is more dazzling. In the face of the Golden Angel''s rebuke, Marcia''s face was calm, and he returned slowly: "Holy archangel, is your faith still pious? Do you believe from your heart that all the sufferings and coincidences in the world are arranged by the great God "I naturally believe it, but those necromancers don''t believe it, and those pagans don''t believe it. What they do is to destroy our faith. We must eradicate evil!" Said the blonde angel firmly. "If you really believe that all this is God''s arrangement, you should accept everything and let things develop naturally. You will not expect any result in your heart, because God has already arranged everything." Marcia shook her head. "Judging from the way you questioned me, your heart is full of discontent and anger. This is not the emotion that a devout person should have. On the contrary, it is an arrogant person who has such an idea." "God said that all evils should be eradicated. I''m just practicing God''s will and doing what I should do." "God never said that." "I will look up to God and trust him with my affairs. His deeds are immeasurable, and his miracles are innumerable. " The golden words encircle Marcia''s body in exchange for another words of the Golden Angel: "Look around you, Maasai the Holy One, look at those who are burned to ashes in the fire, even the soul no longer exists. Say these words to those who have died." Marcia''s face trembled. He looked around. The black ashes had buried his feet. Every step he took was walking among the dead. Holding back her grief, Marcia said in a trembling voice, "it''s just a test from God. God will use all kinds of sufferings to test people who are not firm in their faith. You should know this..." "It is true that God will test believers who are not firm in their faith with suffering, but what about ordinary devout creatures? Have they done anything wrong? " The blonde angel asked in a deep voice, "I know that you always value the will of other creatures and do not want to really exert the power of the word, but sometimes, in the face of complete evil, only by eradicating it can we protect our faith." "Think for yourself." With that, the blonde angel waved his wings and ascended to the sky. Chapter 1485 On the island, perhaps because she had just recovered, Rowling felt tired from the bottom of her soul after a simple activity. During this period of time, although her body has been resting in deep sleep, her soul has been in a tight state because of the angel''s surveillance, and she dare not relax at all, looking for any chance to escape. When she was safe, the fatigue in her soul came back. Soon, Rowling, who was in good spirits, quickly became depressed. Her eyes were blindfolded, and she could hardly open her eyes. "Your soul is very tired. Go and have a rest." Said rod, holding Rowling''s feeble body. "Just let me... Meditate for a while." Rowling put her hand gently in front of rod''s body. Her voice was weak. Rod had to get close and listen carefully to hear what she said. Faced with Rowling in this state, rod shook his head and didn''t say much. Help Rowling close to the room, take care of her and go to sleep. After her breathing gradually calms down, rod leaves. Before leaving, he was worried that Rowling would be woken up by his actions. Rod used the remaining mana value to move instantly, and his body immediately disappeared from the room. When he came to the cliff above the island, rod looked at the sea in the distance and checked his harvest in the battle. The first thing that leaps into rod''s eyes is his racing achievements. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "You got the race achievement [doomsday Herald]." "[doomsday Herald]: release the magic before the invasion of hell creatures: Doomsday judgment. Basic reward all attributes + 1, doomsday omen + 1. Fire magic damage reduced by 50% after wearing. " "You''ve got the race achievement [destruction of war]." "[destruction of war]: any five level occupation. Basic bonus skill points + 3, increases all damage by 25% when wearing. " ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Perhaps because most of the regular racing achievements have been achieved by rod, the rewards for racing achievements are not generous. What makes rod care is that he once again gets [doomsday omen] from his racing achievements, and can exchange rich rewards for the demons deep in hell. The simplest way to use it is to rely on the doomsday omen to enhance the purity of the great devil''s blood, so as to obtain more special effects and enhance the existing characteristics. Not long ago, from Fromm''s mouth, rod learned that the great devil has the ability to open the door of hell, and can directly get in touch with the existence deep in hell. Rod doesn''t know what preconditions are needed to open the gate of hell. He doesn''t give any hints about the blood he gets, but he wants to get more information as long as he improves the purity of the blood. Instead of rushing to use doomsday omen, rod checked his other attributes. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ [Name: rod Hero''s Specialty: peeping eyes (stage 3) Rank: 6 judges, 1 (02 million) Attributes: strength 51, speed 48, physique 64, knowledge 82, spirit 75, manipulation spirit 320 (2550), remaining skill point 0, remaining attribute point 0 HP: 372640 Mana: 43810 Pneumatic value: 640 Experience value: 4957200 Common skills: mental imprint (enhancement), dark word, great demon form, magic eye control, powerful bat LV1, heavy chop lv10 Special skills: God level soul summoning, legend level air magic, epic level wisdom, master level mystery, expert level earth magic, expert level water magic, expert level sword, advanced resistance, intermediate fire magic, intermediate reconnaissance, primary eagle eye, primary pathfinding, primary navigation Common Magic: instant move lv10, Titan''s arrow lv4, gate of different dimensions LV5, gate of time and space LV5, doomsday judgment LV1, cloud of death lv10, powerful aegis LV5, mirror Dafa LV5, meteor fire shower LV3, reincarnation LV3, thunder bomb LV1 New achievements: collector, lost property, end of legend, maker of the dead, deep of DEA, traveler, life harvester, sea hunter, disaster of the dead, endless, killer of magic mage, sigh of hero, power of blood, end of wisdom, forerunner of doomsday, destruction of war] ¡­¡­¡­¡­ There are a large number of blessings with racing achievements, plus the professional expertise of the God seeker. Rhode, who has an artifact, has surpassed all other beings of the same level in basic attributes. Even the legendary creatures of a higher level can hardly surpass Rhode in comprehensive attributes. As rod''s hero specialty, the effect of PEEP eye has been further strengthened with the increase of the number of other heroes killed by rod. Now it has reached the third stage, but rod in the current state can''t check the effect of PEEP eye. In addition, what makes rod more concerned about is the information about [doomsday judgment] in the common magic column. [doomsday judgment] this is not a spell that ordinary creatures can learn. There is almost no access to it. All the knowledge about this spell is in the hands of the demon king in the hell. However, elizhong''s wisdom tree can absorb the wisdom of all creatures in the world and merge it into the ocean of wisdom. It not only has the powerful special ability of the dark word, but also has the existence of the doomsday judgment. Thinking of this, rod couldn''t help looking at the magic of doomsday judgment. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ [doomsday judgment LV1]: Level 5 fire magic, special magic, not affected by spiritual attributes. Basic damage is 1000, mana cost is 500, take the caster as the center, drop sulfur fire rain to a large range, and attack all creatures equally. It can''t be promoted in the normal way. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ [doomsday judgment] has a wide range of attacks. It can cover all the towns with hundreds of thousands of people. Among the famous fire magic, it also belongs to the top class. Because of the large-scale cover, the basic damage of doomsday judgment is not exaggerated, which can''t exceed the Titan''s arrow infused with a large amount of mana. In addition, once the doomsday judgment is executed, if the caster fails to escape in time, he will be burned by the fire. Like meteor shower, this kind of large-scale destruction spell will not be used in his own territory. When he is in the territory of other creatures, he has no scruples. As the doomsday judgment of fire magic, creatures immune to fire damage can not be affected, including not only those elemental creatures that are always bathed in fire in the plane of fire elements, but also ancient demons living in magma in the depths of hell. What makes rod feel a little sorry is that many liches who went to standwick city died under the doomsday judgment. Although they were converted into experience points for rod to upgrade his level, rod''s dark word also had no creatures that could be controlled, and I didn''t know how many liches could survive. Chapter 1486 Just as rod was checking his basic attributes, Kane, the death knight, came behind him. Aware of the smell in the rear, rod turns off the system log and looks at Kane. "Lord rod, I am very glad to see you back safely." Kane asked. Under Kane''s gaze, rod''s whole body burns with fire. He opens his eyes, and his eyes radiate a blazing light. Being watched by rod''s eyes, Kane only feels that everything he wants to hide is exposed, and the whole person is no longer covered and disguised. "What you think is not what you say." Looking at Kane, rod said slowly: "your heart is complaining, complaining about the angels, why can''t take this opportunity to kill me, so that you can be free again." Kane''s pupils shrank. After reaction, he quickly said, "Lord rod is really joking with me. How dare I have such an idea?" "Kane." Rod''s voice was low, and his words seemed to have a special kind of magic. "I gave you a powerful power. I used the power of artifact to promote you to the level equivalent to the epic creature, but your heart was full of disrespect for me, which really hurt my heart deeply." "Fortunately, after that, it will never happen." Rod, who was burning all over, said word by word. "No..." Kane seemed to be aware of something. His body trembled and his eyes were frightened. "Kane, submit your heart to me, you don''t need to have your own consciousness. My command is everything to you. Do you understand? " Rod asked in a low voice that sounded like thunder to Kane''s ears. With rod''s words, the fear in Kane''s eyes gradually dissipated, and a touch of fanaticism emerged from his expression: "I see, Lord rod." "Great." Rod laughs and returns to normal form. "Lord rod, according to your instructions, I gathered the undead creatures in the nearby sea in a canyon on the island. What''s the next step?" Cain asked, lowering his head. "Keep these undead creatures as they are, and I''ll teleport them with space spells when I need them." Rod said slowly. Not long ago, in the battle with Eli, rod opened the door of the dimension and dropped the undead bone fish from the air to the enemy. Rod''s way of lowering these skeletons is not to open the door of different dimensions at any place in the ocean of water element level, and then let the skeletons pass in turn, but to make full preparations in advance. Under rod''s command, many undead bone fish have already gathered in the valley at the edge of the island. When rod casts his magic, they can be transported in large quantities in a short time. It was the death knight Kane who managed the skeletons for rod. Before going to save Rowling, rod once ordered Cain to gather the undead bone fish in the nearby ocean and prepare to transmit them when necessary, but it didn''t work. "Where''s Vera? I haven''t seen him for some time Asked rod. "I don''t know where he went, but before he left, he took away countless undead creatures and seemed to be preparing for something..." Kane replied respectfully. After the inquiry, when the death knight left, rod thought about it and came to the outside of maxika''s room again. "Here you are again." Before rod came near, he saw Marcia waiting for him outside the room from a distance. For his arrival, Marcia seemed to have known, "I thought nothing could baffle you. I didn''t expect you to have so many problems." "I want to ask, how to kill a holy spirit?" Ignoring maxika''s banter, rod asked in a deep voice. "The Holy Spirit? They can''t be killed. " Messiah shook her head and said, "the Holy Spirit is protected by a powerful force. They exist in the form of spirit. They can''t hurt anyone, and they won''t be hurt by anyone." As she said this, she seemed to think of something and added: "only those with the purest soul can become the Holy Spirit after death under the guidance of angels. They are extremely rare. I haven''t heard of the Holy Spirit for a long time. Are you in trouble? " "Yes." Rod said slowly, "a holy spirit has the power of the word, blocking in front of me, I must eradicate him." "That would be difficult." The purple crystal on the top of maxika''s head was shining. The strong light made the magic eyes around rod turn their eyes. "There is a sword deep in the earth. It is made of sulfur and fire. It has the power to kill everything, including the Holy Spirit." Marcia gives the answer, but it''s not what rod wants. "You''re not talking about the blade of doomsday, are you?" Rod asked, frowning. "It seems that you''ve heard of the existence of that magic sword, and I don''t need to explain it more." "Is there any other way?" Rod asked reluctantly. "There may be a way to kill the Holy Spirit, but the power of revelation crystal makes me see only one result." Maxika shook her head and sighed, "it''s the same with revelation. I can''t see other possibilities until the result of revelation crystal comes true." "Well, if the treasure I used to have is still there, I can do some divination for you. Unfortunately, during my sleeping years, the treasure belongs to me, I don''t know where to go for a long time, and I can''t answer your confusion." Said maxika, somewhat dejected. "Do you need a fortune telling treasure? I can collect some for you. " Rod suggested. "I can''t use ordinary treasures. I need a set of special prophecy cards that once belonged to me." "When I just woke up, I tried to find my prophecy card with the power of revelation crystal. It turned out that it was on the cold snow mountain, guarded by a group of powerful dragons, and finally had to give up," she said in a deep voice As she said this, she looked at rod: "if you can save Rowling''s soul from the angel''s hand, it should be no problem to retrieve my prophecy card. It depends on whether you are willing to do so." "Wait..." Hearing what maxika said, rod seemed to have thought of something. He asked incredulously, "is the prophecy card you are talking about gold rimmed with red background, pattern on the back, pattern on the front, and gold words embedded under it to reveal the contents of the card?" "That''s it," said maxika, somewhat surprised. Have you seen my prophecy card? " "I did." Rod nodded. He didn''t expect that the prophecy card that maxika said was the same stack of cards he saw in the treasure house of the Dragon kingdom. "When my mana is restored, I will start to look for those cards for you. When you get the prophecy card, you''d better give me a satisfactory answer." Chapter 1487 "Hoo..." Rod let out a long cry, and the cold fog congealed in front of him. All around is a vast expanse of white, not the snow covered the ground, he came to a snow mountain. After the conversation with the prophet, rod returned to the quiet room to meditate. After almost half of his mana was restored, he was ready to start looking for the prophet''s prophecy card. After the meditation, rod saw enota returning to the island, so he took her with him to escape by the fire in the form of the great devil. Without consuming any mana, he came to the ruins of the once dragon kingdom. Before leaving, he went back to sao''ou city through the two-way stele and asked Marguerite for some floating magic eyes as a supplement to the end of the battle. "Rod, what are we going to do?" After arriving in the snow, enota asked with some doubts. "Didn''t I just say that again? We''re looking for a set of prophecy cards. I have seen it in the treasure house of the Dragon kingdom that time. Do you have any impression Rod was helpless, but he still replied, "as the kingdom of the dragon is captured by mages, the treasures belonging to the dragon are also taken away by those mages. We need to find out where the prophecy card is and take it back." Enota nodded, vaguely. "Where''s Rowling? Is she all right? " "She has just recovered and is still resting. It takes a while to adapt. I didn''t call her." Said rod. "By the way, you haven''t told me the name of the spell you cast in the city of standwick. It looks very powerful." Enota looked at rod with wide eyes, a little curious. "Do you want to learn? This spell is called doomsday judgment. It can attack all creatures indiscriminately, but it''s easy not to cast it in general, especially in the territory... " Rod''s face suddenly changed before he heard it. "Someone is approaching. They don''t seem to be mages... Come with me to explore the sky." With that, Rhodes moved in an instant. The next moment, his body came into the sky, stepping on the barrier of powerful aegis. Yinuota hears the words and does it. He casts the magic into the sky and steps on the same Hercules shield with rod. After crossing the distance from vilning to blakada, rod''s flame escape entered the cooling stage, which could not be used in a short time, and could not move with enota directly. "It''s the barbarians of krylord... How did they come here?" Rod murmured. On the ground below, the small green skinned creatures marching in line, together with the tall ogre warden nearby, undoubtedly showed rod their identity. The ruins belonging to the kingdom of the dragon have long been deeply buried in snow. Even rod, if he didn''t come here directly through the fire escape, it''s difficult to determine the location of the kingdom of the dragon. How did these barbarians cross the mage''s defense and find here? "Rod, can I try the spell you just taught me?" Enota asked, looking down at the savages. Rod took a puff from the corner of his mouth and said, "I said that. Generally, don''t cast that spell. After casting, you must remember to cast the spell and run away." After a series of things before, no matter what the value of the spell itself, rod would teach it to enota, but it seems not good to teach her the extremely dangerous doomsday trial. Enota took rod''s hand and gently shook it up. "But I just want to have a try. Let me have a try, OK?" Rod is helpless. He feels the plea and joy in enota''s words. She is like a child who has got a new toy and can''t wait to have a try. "These creatures are weak and can be solved by ordinary magic. They can''t show the power of doomsday judgment at all. They will only waste mana. If you want to test the power of magic, you should choose those more powerful creatures." Rod thought about it and decided to persuade her from a practical point of view. Rod''s words came from his ear. Enota lowered his head, lost his eyes, but never let go of his hand. With a sigh in his heart, rod said softly, "I promise that I will let you cast this spell in the near future. Can you wait for a while now?" Enota looked up at him with joy and asked, "really?" "Of course." As he said this, rod raised his hand and the dark clouds poured out of his body and fell from the air toward the ground. "My God! What''s that? " On the ground, the barbarians who found that the situation was not right exclaimed, but it was of no help at all. They were not good at magic, and they could not disperse the death cloud cast by rod. Unknown forces from the sky instantly defeated the morale of these barbarians. The cry and scream resounded on the ground, but it didn''t last long before there was any sound. The dark clouds engulfed the barbarians, and new corpse witches came out of the clouds. Seeing that enota''s attention was on the creature below, rod couldn''t help glancing at her. In order to completely dispel the idea of enota''s present doomsday trial, rod decided to use the cloud of death to thoroughly clean up the barbarians below, so that she would not forget it all the time. Fortunately, enota did not find this. She was carefully sensing the difference of death energy around her. With the fall of the cloud of death, the barbarians had already fled. A few lucky barbarians escaped from the cloud, but what was waiting for them was a blazing lightning. Lightning came down from the air. Without any accident, it cut the fleeing barbarians into charred corpses. Rod didn''t want these barbarians to escape, and then leaked his information. As for the information that these barbarians have and why they are here, rod only needs to leave a living. His peeping eyes can see all the thoughts of these barbarians. In addition to the strong lightning that rod waves Titan''s arrow and drops, sometimes a small lightning flash in the air, which is released by enota beside rod. Under rod''s fierce attack, soon everything below calmed down. "Come with me." Said rod, facing enota. As soon as the words came to an end, rod reached out to encircle her and jumped down from the sky. Enota closed her eyes without any movement, just clinging to the person around her and letting her body fall rapidly. She totally believed in rod. At the same time, rod''s skin became red, and his head was covered with long horns. Behind him, the wings of the flame fluttered rapidly, dispersing the residual cloud of death on the ground. At the same time, they brought him bursts of buffer, and they fell to the ground smoothly. Chapter 1488 When he came to the ground, enota looked at rod with a smile, but rod looked at the corpse King around him. At rod''s signal, the newly transformed undead quickly moved and scattered around, using their bloodless bones to dig away the snow on the ground. "What are these skeletons doing? Did you find anything? " Seeing that rod''s attention was not on him, enota could not help asking. Rod nodded and explained: "among those savage creatures, there are several ogres who are not afraid when they see the cloud of death, but they are very familiar with it. They know the power of the cloud of death, and they also know how to avoid the attack of the cloud of death. They made a response at the first time." When he was in the sky, the floating magic eye beside rod covered everything below with omnipotent vision. Every barbarian''s actions and reactions are fully recognized by rod, which is the function of omnipotent vision. In the face of the falling cloud of death, a few ogres looked at each other, did not choose to flee to the distance, but bent down, flipped the snow below, and then were submerged by the dark clouds. Hearing what rod said, enota looked at him in bewilderment, and obviously didn''t understand what rod meant. Just then, there was a sound in the distance. Under the snow, the big green hand suddenly leaned out and grabbed the slender trunk of a nearby corpse witch. With a tremor on the ground, the huge ogre separated the surrounding snow and climbed up from the ground. As soon as the ogre twisted his hands, he heard a click. The corpse witch''s head that he had caught turned around, and the flame in his eyes went out slowly. In addition to this ogre, there are a few barbarians under the snow nearby. In this way, they escaped the erosion of the cloud of death and were able to survive for a short time. "Stupid savage." Looking at this scene, rod said with disdain, "you killed my necromancer king, and I have to turn you into an undead to make up for my loss." Titan''s arrow appeared in rod''s hand, and the blazing lightning emerged from the sword. He waved the blade in his hand, and the lightning came straight out. With a speed of cutting through the space, he instantly hit the ogre''s huge and difficult to move body. Before the ogre could react, he was hit by the magic and collapsed to the ground, but rod was not satisfied. After falling from the sky, rod did not release the form of the great devil. Due to the existence of negative characteristics, in this state, rod''s Titan''s arrow can only deal half of the panel damage. Titan''s arrow, which had lost half of its damage, failed to kill the ogre directly. Rod was dissatisfied and was ready to wave the blade again. "This ability... Wait, I remember you..." as the next arrow of Titan was coming, the seriously injured ogre seemed to find something and said in a loud voice. Rod''s action stopped. According to the feedback from peeping eye, the ogre did not lie. "You know who I am? It seems that you are a little different from other barbarians. " Rod said in a deep voice. Rod now looks like a real hell devil. He is puzzled and doesn''t understand how the ogre recognized himself. "Your appearance is not the same as before, but I remember your breath deeply. You are rod, the evil necromancer who controls Savina." The ogre said quickly. The existence of peeping eye makes rod see the memory in the ogre''s heart. Rod sees the Colosseum of krylord and himself who once had the body of a lich. Rod frowned and said, "I remember. You are the ogre who should be executed. What''s your name again?" "Badu." The ogre added, "my name is Badu." "I didn''t expect that Savina would let you go and reach an agreement with you to help you participate in the battle for the throne of krylord. I don''t see that kind of potential in you. You''re not even a hero. " Rod said with regret. With a peeping eye after ascension, rod saw many secrets in Badu''s heart, as well as the reasons why they came to the Dragon Kingdom ruins. "How can you let us go?" There was no idea of revenge in his heart. Badu asked rod. He shook his head. Instead of answering Badu''s question, rod said to himself, "you have come to the ruins of the Dragon kingdom not to search for the remains of treasures, but to trigger an avalanche from the top of the mountain and submerge the city of teres at the foot of the mountain. Although this idea is good, it can''t help those powerful mages. " "How do you... How do you know that?" Badu asked with a look of disbelief. "Your heart told me all this. What I care more about than you is the powerful caster in your memory who told you this method. Barbarians alone can''t cross the border of bracada, let alone come up with this strategy. " Badu''s face was dignified. He looked at rod as if he wanted to say something, but rod didn''t give him such an opportunity, and then said: "I already know everything. Other barbarians have no need to stay. As for you, you''re lucky. I''m very interested in the mysterious caster in your memory. You won''t die yet. " The words fall, the corpse sorcerer King around release the strong cloud of death one after another. The dark clouds instantly engulfed the remaining barbarians, leaving only Badu an ogre in the field. Badu was distracted for a while and looked at his dead companions. His voice choked and he could not say anything. "The caster seems to be protected by a special force. I can''t find all the information about him from your heart and tell me everything about him." Rod said in a deep voice. "No, I won''t say that." Badu bent his head down and looked at rod in front of him. "Don''t you know what''s going on? Your life is in my hands. If you want to be interrogated and tortured, you will tell me everything. " See ogre refused to cooperate, rod threatened. "That''s why I can''t tell you." With the death of his companions, Badu seems to have figured out everything. All his former companions have died. He looks at rod again, and no longer has any fear. "When you get the news you want, there is only one way to die waiting for me." "No, after you give me all the information, I''ll let you go. Do you think people like me will cheat you? " Asked rod. Badu did not answer. His eyes were fixed on rod, as if he had seen through his thoughts. Chapter 1489 "Well, you''re right." The existence of peeping eyes let rod see through the thoughts in Badu''s heart. He didn''t even want the ogre to answer in words. Then rod understood his attitude and had no choice but to say: "I didn''t expect that the seemingly rude ogres were so careful. You are not like those stupid savages, but like human beings. Is that also the nature of Ogres? If all the ogres want you to be like this, I can''t think of how you''re trapped in krylord. " "I just know never to believe the words of the caster, including the necromancer." Badu replied calmly, not proud of rod''s words. "Well, regardless of the identity of the caster, I''ll ask you a few unimportant questions. You can choose whether to answer or not." Rod thought about it and said in a different way. Seeing Badu staring at himself, rod immediately said, "the battle of the throne is not over. Why don''t you go to blakada instead of trying to expand your forces and deal with other enemies who are fighting? Or did the caster give you any advantage to do so? " "I''m here to fulfill my mission, and for the glory of krylord." Badu obviously didn''t want to tell roddo that even if it was such a trivial question, he didn''t want to give a detailed answer. "What''s the glory of trying to submerge trix with an avalanche?" Rod didn''t understand. With rod''s words, Badu also fell into memory. The battle for the throne is still going on. The participants in the battle for the throne see clearly the situation and gradually turn into two powerful confrontation forces. The leader of one of these forces was York, whom Badu followed. The leader of the other force, however, was powerful and personally killed Korg of ancient bimon. The friction between the two forces is constant. Just as the final decisive battle is coming, the changes in blakada seriously affected the battle of the throne. The mage''s new magic guild started with the barbarians of krylord. Without the protection of forbidden magic ball, ordinary barbarians, where are their opponents? The retaliation from blakada instantly defeated the defense line on the krylord border. Seeing that no one can stop the mage''s attack, kluode will return to the fate of being enslaved again. The rules of the battle of the throne have changed. Who can resolve the crisis from the mage is the real king of kluode. The powerful kolger leads his subordinates to meet blakhada''s powerful Lord, the legendary mage blag, on the border of krylord, while York doesn''t move at all. Badu was anxious. He was very optimistic about York. York was also the only one of all the barbarians who was selected by Badu and admitted that he had a strong will in his heart and could lead kluode to develop better. Even so, Badu, who was anxious in his heart, couldn''t come up with any good strategies, let alone solve all these problems. He could only watch colger''s side constantly send the good news of repelling the mage. At this time, a powerful caster suddenly found Badu. Badu didn''t trust the mage, but the caster moved his heart with his words. With the help of the caster, Badu leads his men through the portal to the snowy mountain, where they are ready to trigger an avalanche and completely submerge the city of teres at the foot of the mountain. When the headquarters of the new magic guild is covered with snow and a lot of damage occurs, the mage''s attack on krylord will be broken. Badu can also achieve his wish and become a hero of all barbarians in glory. At this time, in the face of rod''s question, Badu did not want to answer, but turned his head to one side, without any words. For Badu''s attitude, rod doesn''t care. He has already got all the thoughts in the ogre''s heart with peeping eyes. "With your careful mind, even if you are dazzled by honor, you can''t think that the mage can cast a spell to resist natural disasters such as avalanches. It''s not difficult for the legendary mage to cast a spell." Rod changed the topic, and then said: "the caster must have helped you. Maybe it''s a secret method, more likely it''s a one-time treasure. Hand it in." Perhaps it''s because of their own situation that cannibals readily hand over their treasures. "This is..." Looking at the treasure in his hand and feeling the scalding heat from it, rod showed a look of surprise. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ [crystallization of doomsday] Usage requirement: None Special attribute: consume all current health value, cast magic [LV1 of doomsday judgment], the completion of magic depends on the maximum health value of the holder, the lower limit is 20%, the upper limit is 80%. After casting, the doomsday crystal will break and cannot be restored. Evaluation: the crystallization of sulfur and cremation needs to pay a heavy price to activate the power contained in it. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Looking at the red crystal in his hand, rod was silent for a while. He did not expect that what Badu took out was such a treasure with Demon power. "What is this? How can I feel a familiar breath, as if it was the magic you just taught me... "Enota saw the doomsday crystal in rod''s hand and asked with some doubts. "As you feel, there is doomsday judgment in this crystal..." rod said in a deep voice. He seemed to think of something. Rod recalled that the obvious sign of the third expansion was that there were a large number of followers of demons all over the world, or believers praying for the end of the day. Those crazy believers who have lost their senses accept the power of the devil and call for the coming of the doomsday judgment one after another at the cost of their own lives, which makes people everywhere miserable. And the media for believers to call the doomsday judgment is the "doomsday crystal" in rod''s hands. The power of doomsday judgment is not for fun. Even if it is only 20% complete, it is enough to destroy the defenseless creatures in a big city. Looking at Badu in front of him, rod can confirm that the caster in the ogre''s memory is a powerful believer of doomsday, and his rank is likely to be legendary. Like Badu, who has a strong obsession in his heart, but can''t gather his will to become a hero, is the best lure of the devil. Rod predicted that if he did not come here, the barbarians, led by Badu, might be able to completely destroy the city of trix with the effect of the crystallization of doomsday. Chapter 1490 Looking at the end crystal in his hand, rod soon had an idea. "In accordance with the plan of the barbarians, we made an avalanche to destroy the city of Thales at the foot of the mountain." On one side, enota seemed puzzled. He looked at rod askew and asked softly: "Rod, aren''t we looking for the prophecy card? Will this affect our plan? " "The prophecy card was once put in the treasure house of the Dragon Kingdom, and was later taken away by those mages. Compared with other precious treasures, a stack of prophecy cards that ordinary creatures can''t use will not attract the attention of those mages, unless someone can see the value of prophecy cards... " Enota nodded and showed approval. But he heard rod say, "followers of Dragon Slayer have taken away the secrets of the Dragon kingdom. Soon after, they set up a magic guild in the city of Thales. Where do you think the prophecy card is most likely?" As if he had found something, enota was surprised and said, "is the prophecy card in the middle of trix?" "Not bad. If the mages don''t sell these treasures, they won''t do so. " Rod said slowly, "if we want to get the prophecy card, the first thing we have to do is show our power to those mages. The destruction of a city is a great deterrent. " "But first, we need some key intelligence." As he said that, rod looked at the ogre beside him. "You must know something. Tell me the important information about trix city." "I don''t know that." Badu replied in a low voice. This time, the thought in the ogre''s heart, just like his answer, really knew nothing about trix City, which also surprised rod: "you don''t know anything, dare to come here and lead your men to cause an avalanche?" "The caster said that we would succeed this time. Unexpectedly, we met you..." With that, Badu looked angry and glared at rod. If he didn''t care about rod''s power, he would rush forward and attack him immediately. The experience he had accumulated in the Colosseum made Badu understand that even if he had more powerful power in the face of a powerful caster like rod, it would be meaningless if he couldn''t get close to him. He had no choice but to fight with such an enemy in a long distance. In the face of the ogre''s glare, rod''s expression remained unchanged: "the caster must know something, otherwise he won''t let you come to die. This will be our chance. If we make good use of it, maybe we can get the prophecy card directly." Rod took enota''s hand and took her to bardu, ready to join the ogre in the fire escape. Different from the traditional instantaneous movement, fire escape can lead all the creatures that rod touches across the space. The premise is that rod must contact with it when he performs fire escape. Seeing rod and his party approaching, Badu''s eyes flashed cold, and he finally found the opportunity he had been waiting for for for a long time. Dragging the charred body hit by lightning, Badu suddenly bent down, threw his arm and swept across, leaving an unforgettable lesson for the necromancer in front of him. In the face of the fierce attack of the ogre, rod gives out a cold hum of disdain. He just wants to use the flame to escape, but is pulled by enota. From enota''s eyes, rod sees her eager to try. When the ogre sweeps, the first thing he touches is enota next to rod. However, he can''t blow the short looking human away. Instead, he seems to have hit an indestructible rock. The whole hand bone is broken, and the bone protrudes from the other side. The broken arm rubs enota and rod. Blood splashed in front of rod. Before touching his body, it was evaporated by the flame on his body surface, while enota raised a light barrier to prevent blood splashing on his body and contaminating his clothes. "How can it be like this..." looking at the girl with purple hair not far away, the ogre snorted bitterly and covered his wound with his hand. The blood still flowed unstoppably, trembling and saying, "you are not human at all, you are a monster..." The moment he hit the girl with purple hair, Badu felt something wrong. A strong sense of uneasiness rose from his heart, far more than any battle he had ever fought in the Colosseum. In addition, from the eyes of the purple haired girl, Badu also saw something unusual. Different from rod''s contempt, the eyes of the purple haired girl looking here are full of curiosity and expectation, just like seeing delicious food. That''s not what human beings can have. The girl with purple hair in front of her is a monster in human form. Rod is looking at enota with great interest, did not expect that this form of her, should have such ability. He quickly calculated his own attributes in his mind. According to rod''s prediction, taking his own basic attributes as an example, he would receive a direct attack from the ogre. As long as he was not hit the key, the loss of life value should be acceptable. However, due to the difference in size, rod would still be far away from the ogre. However, in human form, enota directly cut off the attack of Ogres, which rod could not do in any way. Facing rod''s gaze, enota blushed and asked, "Why are you staring at me all the time?" "No offense..." as he said, rod reached out and picked up enota. Enota''s voice of surprise came from his ear. Rod picked her up easily, but he looked puzzled In his perception, enota''s weight is just like that of ordinary people. It''s not the weight of a dragon as heavy as a hill that rod expected. In fact, when he landed from the sky, rod realized this. Now he just reconfirmed it. After discovering this, rod fell into a deep doubt. He didn''t understand what kind of ability enota used to stop the ogre''s attack. After being put down by rod, enota''s hand is still on rod, unwilling to let go. "How did you do it? What kind of power is this? " Rod asked curiously, his eyes flashing with a desire for power. Enota turned her eyes and whispered, "it''s a secret. I can''t tell you..." "All right." When enota said that, rod didn''t ask again. He realized that this should be a special secret that he could not learn, just like the fire escape, with some special restrictions. Looking at the ogre who fell to one side and grunted bitterly, rod didn''t say anything more. He took enota to his side and covered him with his hand. Then he used fire to escape, and the three figures disappeared in an instant. Chapter 1491 Thunder resounds through the sky, lightning blows the ridge, breaks the snow layer, strong vibration spreads along the surrounding, on the snow mountain, the thick snow slides down, covering more and more areas, and finally forms an avalanche that engulfs everything. On the top of the mountain, rod looked down at everything below, his eyes proud, the cold wind blowing, the dark Cape behind him raised high. "I use thunder bomb, Titan''s arrow, earth shaking and other spells to create an avalanche of acceptable scale. How can you barbarians who don''t know magic do this? I''m afraid the avalanche you''ve worked so hard to create is not half the scale I''ve made. " Looking at the injured Badu, rod asked in a deep voice, with an undisguised slander in his words. "Go to hell..." Badu covered the break in his arm and spat at the ground. Rod noticed that after this period of rest, Badu''s untreated arm no longer had blood dripping, and even had a tendency to heal, which also made his physical condition much better. "It''s worthy of being a ogre. It has the ability to recover that other creatures envy. As long as you can replenish food in time, you can recover no matter how much damage you get. You are the experimental materials that the magicians want most." Badu looked at rod coldly and said nothing. "I''m not kidding. If you go to the underworld, you''ll see what I mean. But in terms of your size, I''m afraid that if you can''t even get into the underground passage, you''ll be stuck in it and can''t move. It seems that there''s no such chance. " "He looks delicious. He has a lot of meat on him. Can I have a taste?" On one side, enota looked at the tall Badu and said eagerly. "Oh, what kind of combination did I meet?" Hearing this, the ogre, who had been silent for a long time, could no longer help complaining, "horrible and evil necromancer, and cold-blooded and cruel monster, you are a perfect match!" "Really? Thank you for your blessing. " Enota said pleasantly, peeking at rod to see his reaction. Rod reluctantly stroked his forehead, looked at Badu and said, "I wanted to return the end crystal to you, and then send you to trix City, so that you can complete what you want to do most, and exchange your life for the coming of the end judgment. But now, someone wants to perform this magic in person, and you don''t have this chance." Badu glared at rod fiercely, but heard rod continue to say: "just in time, I need an important refining material, the ogre''s heart. Those ordinary ogres, whose flesh and blood are melted by the cloud of death, please satisfy me with your heart. " With that, rod took out the blood praise. Under the sunshine, the Dagger''s surface was shining with a chilling radiance. Taking advantage of rod''s attention, the moment he moved away from himself, Badu jumped up and rolled down from the top of the snow mountain, leaving a long red mark on the white snow path with his body. "You can''t escape, no one can escape from me, no one..." As he said that, rod''s eyes narrowed slightly, staring at the ogre who was constantly away. He grasped the dagger in his hand and was ready to use the fire escape to give the ogre the last blow. At this moment, a sudden touch made rod stop his action. His hand was tightly grasped by enota beside him. After noticing enota''s action, rod had to stop casting the spell and disperse the flame from his body, looking at her suspiciously. "Rod, will you let him go?" Inotara asked, shaking rod''s hand. Rod shrugged and asked, "why? I need a reason. " "He was the first creature to bless us. He said we were made for each other. I don''t want to see him die like this." Enota came close to rod and whispered in his ear. "No, no, it''s not a blessing..." rod explained helplessly, "it''s a kind of irony, or a kind of mockery." "Really?" Enota tilted his head, a little puzzled in his eyes, did not understand rod''s meaning, "but I only heard the blessing." "..." rod shook his head, stroked enota''s soft purple hair, sighed and said, "maybe you''re right. He''s blessing us." Just as rod knows, unlike the irony and ridicule that can be heard in an instant, the simple minded enota simply understands the words of the ogre as a blessing. For her, that might be good. Rod didn''t want to change her mind. "Since the ogre blesses us like this, I''ll spare his life." From the beginning, rod didn''t pay attention to the ogre. He just cared about the caster who was related to the coming of the end in the memory of the ogre. Since enota said that, rod agreed. Looking at all the way down from the top of the mountain, his whole body was covered with snow and became a big snowball ogre. Rod said in a deep voice, "it depends on his luck if he can survive, but I think the hope is slim." The snowball rolled bigger and bigger, and finally rushed into the rapidly spreading avalanche. Rod could no longer feel the smell of the ogre. "What are we doing now?" Feeling the violent vibration coming from her feet, enota asked. She took rod''s hand and didn''t want to let it go. "The avalanche has been formed, and it will soon extend to the city of Thales at the foot of the mountain. What we have to do is to go to that town and take what we need." Rod said slowly, "at that time, it''s your turn to show the magic you''ve always wanted to try. Use the doomsday judgment to call fire rain and drown everything there." After listening to rod''s words, enota said with a smile: "you really remember what I said. You care so much about me. You are the best person I have ever met..." Hearing this, rod''s mouth twitched. If he was a good man, there would be no bad man in the world. After shaking his head, rod followed the words of enota and said, "have you forgotten? We''re made for each other, aren''t we? " Enota nodded hard. Rod said nothing more and turned to look under the snow mountain. "It''s time. I feel the breath of the legendary mage. He is struggling to stop the avalanche. He is the only one casting. In other words, there are no other legendary mages on guard in the city of trix." With that, rod clenched enota''s hand, the fire flashed at his feet, and the two disappeared in an instant. Chapter 1492 "Disaster has come." On the top floor of the ice blue tower, a mage in a gorgeous robe was staring at the crystal ball on the long table, muttering to himself, his body shaking. "What happened? The prophet brogue? " An apprentice, seeing that it was wrong, came forward to ask. "I saw the darkness... The darkness enveloped us deeply. A powerful disaster was approaching. What happened..." brogue covered his head and said with some pain. There was a loss in his eyes. The sight he saw from the crystal ball made him feel deeply uneasy, but he could not find the source of the disaster. "There has just been an avalanche in the San xiangzel mountains, and the legendary mage aschel is going to resolve it. Is that what you mean by the disaster?" Asked the apprentice respectfully. "I don''t know, but I''m sure everyone in the city is in deep danger." What about the other powerful mages in the city? Go and call them, and say I have important revelations. " "This..." the apprentice hesitated and quickly explained, "the prophet doesn''t know. Because the end is approaching, the other powerful mages in the city are going to the holy crown city with the hero deken to discuss the truce with Eli, the leader of the pure mage." "Hateful, how at this time..." brogue some unwilling to say, "we can rely on, only our own." "What happened?" The apprentice looked frightened. "I''m not sure yet... It seems that I can only use that treasure." As if to make some kind of decision, brogue took out a stack of golden red cards from the space ring. Taking a deep breath, he carefully pulled one out of the stack and turned it over. "Impossible..." on the front of the card, there is a picture of a burning devil. His skin is red. He holds a giant sickle higher than human beings in his hand, and on his head is a tall goat horn. Just looking at this card, brogue felt a deep evil. "Big devil... How could I draw this prophecy card?" Brogue covered his head with deep anxiety in his eyes. "It must be because of these cards. It will bring people deep misfortune. I shouldn''t have taken it away at the beginning..." Seeing that the apprentice was still standing in the same place at a loss, his anger rose from brogue''s heart: "Why are you still standing there? Do you want me to teach you everything so that you can do it well? " In the face of brogue''s loud rebuke, the apprentice quickly lowered his head and left the room quickly. After the apprentice left, brogue reached out and prepared to take another card out of the pile. However, his fear made him feel hesitant. Brogue knew that the more he used the pile of cards in front of him, the more he knew his own destiny, the faster disaster would come. After much hesitation, brogue withdrew his hand and turned to look at the crystal ball. "This is..." brogue was stunned. From the picture of the crystal ball, he saw the magic guild hall on the ground floor of the tower, and in the hall, a man and a woman dressed strangely. When he found that something was wrong, he quickly put away the divination props and went downstairs to look for the figure in the crystal ball. Without waiting for him to move downstairs in an instant, the deep voice of words resounded throughout the city. "Listen, masters of Thales, I''m looking for a special set of prophecy cards. It used to be the collection of giant dragons in the Dragon kingdom. You''d better hand over the prophecy cards, otherwise, the city will be destroyed under my power." The undisguised threat in the words made brogue feel cold. The disaster he saw was not an avalanche at all, but the two beings who appeared at this time. He rushed to the bottom of the tower. Before he arrived, brogue smelled a smell of burning. "Well, it seems that you will not hand over this treasure easily. Well, let this one around me show you the real power. " "Wait a minute..." Deep words came again. At the critical moment, brogue finally arrived at the bottom of the tower and uttered an anxious voice. The next moment, brogue''s eyes were on the person who came in a black robe. Half of his face was covered with a skull mask. The mask looked so lifelike, just like it was made of a real head. The nearby mages showed their disgust and fear. Many black bodies were lying at his feet, and other mages did not dare to step forward for a moment. "Who are you? Why interfere with my casting? " Beside him, a girl with purple hair and purple robe asked discontentedly. "I''m brogue, the prophet who lives here." Looking at the two men who exuded a sense of terror, brogue calmed down and replied in a deep voice, "what you are looking for is this set of prophecy cards?" With that, a stack of cards with gold and red background appeared in brogue''s hand. "It''s this set of cards. Give it to me!" The black robed master ordered in a loud voice. "It''s not that simple." Brogue stepped back, another hand lit a flame, "how can I trust you, after I get this prophecy card, I will let us go." "I''m not interested in your lives. All I want is that set of cards." The black robed master replied in a deep voice. "I can''t believe everything you say without a word." Brogue retorted. "Weak mage, what qualifications do you have to negotiate with me? All your lives are in my hands. Without the legendary mage, who can stop me? " The black robed mage asked scornfully. Brogue raised the prophecy card high: "with this set of cards in my hand, it is very fragile. Any fire can burn it to ashes." "How stupid." In the face of brogue, who is threatened by the prophecy card, the black robed mage shakes his head, and the flame ignites on him. The next moment, with a burst of hot wind, the black robed mage has appeared in front of brogue. Brogue only felt his arm was light. He looked at it in a daze. His palm and forearm were separated from his body, and he was caught by the black robed mage. At this moment, brogue saw the real appearance of the black robed mage. He had long horns and his skin turned red. He was the big devil in the prophecy card. "No..." brogue let out a burst of exclamation. Without waiting for him to respond, the black robed mage returned to the girl. "My task is done. Now it''s your turn." The black robed mage put away the prophecy card and said intimately, "try the power of the new spell, enota." Chapter 1493 Sulfur and fire fall from the sky, and instantly engulf the towns in the iceberg. The streets turn into huge furnaces, burning everything in them. On the snow mountain in the distance, rod is holding enota and quietly looking at the scene below. "What a beautiful sight." Enota''s eyes reflected the red flame, and his mouth exclaimed, "I''ve never seen such a beautiful scene before..." The fire dances on the frost. The ice blue earth and the sky dyed red by the fire blend with each other, as if they are no longer separated from each other. Everything in front of them deeply attracts enota. Enota turned her head and looked at rod around her with a smile. The human in front of her showed her a different world. "Ah." However, at this time, rod did not open his brow and did not respond to the thoughts in enota''s heart. He seemed to be deeply troubled by something and staring at the empty snow in front of him. "What''s the matter? You don''t look happy. " Enota reached out, shook in front of rod, and asked. Rod looked sideways at enota, shook his head and said, "when the doomsday judgment came, I felt the fluctuation of a lot of space magic. Many mages fled first. I can''t stop them from casting their magic." Enota''s head is crooked, and I don''t know if she understands rod''s meaning. "I remember a treasure named war shackles, which can be used to block the space. Unfortunately, this treasure is in the hands of a powerful mage, so there is no way to rob it." Shaking his head, rod didn''t think about it. After confirming that the cooling of the flame''s escape was over, he looked to enota and said, "are you ready to leave? Or do you want to stay here longer? " Enota leaned gently toward rod and said, "let''s go." At this time, a loud voice came from the distance: "you don''t want to escape, I will make you pay the price!" Following the reputation, I saw an old legendary mage flying in the air. Rod sneered, and the fire flashed at his feet, which faded with enota''s body. The thunderous explosion broke out in their position, bringing strong impact. Even cracks spread on the nearby ice, but it didn''t affect the figures at all. When the legendary mage arrived, there was no Rhode''s breath in the field. "No..." the legendary mage let out a low roar. As long as rod slowed down for a moment, he could open the space magic and let other legendary mages come here together. At that time, rod would have no chance to escape. As the fire flashed by, rod and enota returned to the island. The effect of fire evasion is far more than that of ordinary space magic. It can not only cross a very far distance in the same plane, far beyond the limit of space magic, but also cross different planes without hindrance. As the exclusive skill of the great devil, ordinary creatures can''t use fire evasion, and only when they have the blood of the great devil like rod can they use it without burden. "What are you going to do now?" After returning to the island, enota did not leave with satisfaction, but pestered rod to ask. Rod thought about it and replied, "I''m going to give the prophecy card to the prophet, and then ask her to help me with my divination and find out the secret to deal with the saint." "That sounds interesting. Can I have the prophet do the same?" Enota asked with interest, as if he had found something. "Of course." Rod nodded. In the system log, the attributes of the prophecy card remain unchanged. It still shows that the number of holders has been reduced by 3 points. If the prophecy didn''t need these cards, rod would not take them with him. Soon rod and enota came to the prophet''s cabin. In the process of marching, the sense of consanguinity makes rod understand that Rowling is still sleeping and does not wake up, so rod does not disturb her. "Benedict, Benedict." "Come in, please." Knock on the door of the prophet''s room, and soon there is a response from the cabin. Rod pushes the door into the room. In the dim environment, maxika sits at a long table. The weak fire light illuminates her skeleton like body. "It seems that your action is not slow. You brought my prophecy card back so soon." Looking at rod and his party, she said with satisfaction. "Don''t say it''s useless." Rod said in a deep voice, taking the prophecy card from the space ring and placing it on the long table, "tell me the solution to the Holy Spirit." Ignoring rod''s words, maxika stares at the pile of prophecy cards that rod takes out. Her eyes flash with the color of recollection. It takes a long time for her to act. She picked up the prophecy card, bent her finger bone, and the card was divided into three piles in her hand, forming an equilateral triangle. When she closed her hand and opened it again, the card would leap from one hand to the other with unimaginable speed. Looking at the changed person and the prophecy card dancing in her hand, rod said, "is this also the ritual preparation before divination?" "No..." maxika sighed and stopped her action. "I just miss it. I miss the past." Rod said in a deep voice, "when there is no one, you can miss it as much as you like, but now, you''d better finish the divination for me first." Maxika stopped, sighed, handed the whole pile of prophecy cards to rod, and said, "take one." Rod snorted coldly, and then drew one from the middle of the pile of cards, as maxika had asked. Turning over the card and looking at the pattern on the prophecy card, rod was stunned. "You drew him... The hero degar." Said Marcia slowly. On the front of the card with a red background in Phnom Penh, there is a picture of a vampire in a big Cape. He is holding a body burned by fire, and his feet are stepping on it. It looks strange. At first sight, it is not human bones. The blood rain falls from the sky, and the main color of the whole card is dyed red similar to the fire. At the bottom of the card, the name of the creature in the card is marked with golden lines, which is degar. "As like as two peas," Rhodes could not be seen. "I once had the card, and the pattern was exactly the same. What did you do?" A long time ago, when he saw these prophecy cards for the first time in the kingdom of the dragon, rod pulled one out of the cards. It was the prophecy card marked degar. Unexpectedly, at this moment, rod pulled it out of the hands of the prophet again. At this moment, the nearby magic eye stares at maxika opposite rod, and rod''s expression gradually sinks. Chapter 1494 "I didn''t do anything, Lord rod. You can draw this prophecy card twice. It''s your own destiny." In the face of rod''s question, maxika smiles twice and does not admit rod''s words. Her voice is low but full of confidence. Rhode''s appearance changed faintly. There was a fire in his eyes. He gazed at her, trying to see through her heart with peeping eyes, but could not find out any of her thoughts. Facing the mysterious prophet, the dark word may be more useful, but somehow, rod always has a kind of fear, which makes him suppress the idea of using the dark word. "How can I believe you?" Asked rod. Compared with the fate of maxika''s words, rod was more willing to believe that she had done something to let herself draw the card again. Marcia shook her head and said calmly, "Lord rod, didn''t you check my prophecy card when you got it? Do you know how many prophecy cards there are? If you know how many prophecy cards there are, you may not think so Beside rod, enota looked at the pile of cards in maxika''s hand and asked, "how many prophecy cards can there be in such a small pile? Fifty? You can''t have a hundred, can you "With so many cards, how can we get a glimpse of fate?" There are six thousand six hundred cards in all, among the sixty-six cards on the outside. They don''t show up at ordinary times. They are only drawn out by other creatures when divining Listening to Marcia''s words, rod''s eyes could not help but focus on this set of cards. Before that, he did not find the mystery contained in the cards because he did not examine them carefully. "Do you understand? You can draw degar out of more than 6000 cards twice in a row, not because I did something, but because you are destined to draw this card. This is your destiny. " Rod was silent. After a while, he said, "I don''t need to reveal my destiny. I just want to find a way to solve the problem of the Holy Spirit." If the Holy Spirit stops you, you are destined to fight against the Holy Spirit. The solution to the holy spirit lies in your destiny. If your destiny doesn''t show, you don''t have to worry about this holy spirit. " "Is that what you call divination? How do you feel... Not what I think? " Asked rod. "Most people do divination to seek comfort in their hearts, or to have the courage to make up their minds, rather than a practical method. Do you know what I mean?" She explained. "How dare you fool me! If you can''t find a way to satisfy me, I think you understand the consequences! " Rod threatened fiercely. "Take it easy... I will try my best to meet your requirements and find a way for you to deal with the Holy Spirit." Seeing rod''s resolute attitude, she replied helplessly. "Let''s go back to the prophecy card you drew, hero degar." As she said this, she pointed to the card rod had drawn. "There''s no doubt that it''s a hero card." "Only the real hero, or the one who is destined to be a hero, can get the hero card..." seeing rod''s face showing impatience, Marcia continued, "degar, usually symbolizes the transformation from the inside out, the most important awakening of the will, and other indications that are not deeply involved but still exist." "I know him." Rod said slowly, "he once wanted to fight for artifact, and finally died in my hands." "Well..." listen to rod say so, maxika seems to recall something, mouth issued a deep sigh, "a prophecy card alone, can''t explain anything, draw another one." Rod shrugged and held out his hand. In the process of drawing out the prophecy card, rod''s eyes are always fixed on Marcia herself, trying to see something from her actions. However, to his disappointment, Marcia is just like a skeleton sculpture, and never moves. This time, looking at the prophecy card he pulled out, rod''s mouth twitched. On the front of the card, there was a picture of a human baby in his infancy. "What does that mean?" Looking at the opened prophecy card, enota looked at rod and said with great interest, "you are a human baby!" Across the long table, maxika''s face sank and she said, "if different people move the same card, the sign of the card will change. If it''s someone else, the baby means cowardice and incompetence, but for people like you, this card probably means something else, the newborn represented by the baby. " "What do you mean?" rod asked in a deep voice "Just like degar." On the other hand, metamorphosis represents rebirth. On this card, the rain of blood falling from the sky symbolizes rebirth, while the man in his hand symbolizes rebirth of fire Hearing this, rod frowned and became more and more suspicious of the divination effect of maxika. "You don''t believe me because you don''t know the story behind this card. It''s a hero''s story. There is a story behind every hero card. Do you want me to tell you the story of degar? " "No. Whatever you say about the card, I just want the information I want Rod rejected maxika''s offer. "Well... Everything has the final say." Marcia shook her head and said, "according to the information revealed by the prophecy card, the enemy you want to deal with, that is, the Holy Spirit, has encountered something that led to his transformation, or complete rebirth, and now becomes your enemy." Rod nodded. After a long time, he finally got some reliable information from maxika. "He used to be the king of the elves in Eli. He should have died in the wake-up ceremony, but he didn''t know what happened and became a holy spirit." Rod said in a deep voice, after this period of investigation, he also gradually understood the identity of the Holy Spirit, "but these are not important, how can I defeat him?" Maxika raised her hand and handed the prophecy card to rod again. "All you want to know is in this set of prophecy cards. Take out the last one that belongs to you, rod." There was a low voice in her ear, and rod''s face was steady and his hand slowly stretched out. Chapter 1495 Looking at maxika in front of her, and her set of prophecy cards containing spatial ability, rod snorted coldly. No more cards were randomly pulled out of the pile. This time, rod picked up the one at the top of the pile. Open the prophecy card in your hand, there is no colorful pattern on it, just a simple arch symbol. "What does that mean?" Looking at the sign like an arch on the front of the prophecy card, rod frowned and asked maxika. "You''ve got Omega..." as she looked at rod''s card, she stood up, her voice trembling. Rod could feel the panic in her heart and asked, "what''s the special meaning of this card?" "Unlike lingua franca, Omega is the last of another set of ancient characters, symbolizing the end of everything." Said maxika, in a rapid tone, holding her spirits. "The end of everything? You mean the doomsday trial or something? " Asked rod. "You can understand it like this..." seeing that rod was puzzled, she picked up the prophecy card on the table and pulled it with both hands. The card leaped from one hand to the other, so fast that she pulled out the shadow. This time, rod finally found out the abnormality. The cards in maxika''s hand seemed to keep flowing. Rodrigen couldn''t count how many cards she had moved. Suddenly, she stops. She cuts out a prophecy card and pats it on the table in front of rod. "This is" Hami Giddens, "symbolizing what you call the doomsday judgment Rod looks at the prophecy card cut out by maxika. On the front of the card, a huge mushroom cloud rises, and a sea of fire burns below. "The difference is that" hamigiddoton "focuses more on the whole process of the trial, while" Omega "focuses on the outcome of the trial, that is to say, the end of everything." Rod shrugged and said, "isn''t it obvious that the trial brings an end? You don''t have to say I know. " She shook her head and asked, "what do you think is left after the trial?" "It''s the winner, of course. The winner will always be honored, won''t he?" "No, it''s not like that..." she retorted in a trembling voice. "After the trial, there will be nothing left in the world. Everything will turn into dust. No one knows what kind of world it is." As she said this, she lifted her hand bone, spread out her palm, and put it to her mouth. However, she breathed out a deep breath: "everything you know will turn into dust. Do you understand what that means?" Rod did not answer, but she continued "According to the divination of prophecy card, you have a very deep connection with the end of everything. Maybe the whole end is caused by you, Lord rod..." As she said that, she seemed to think of something. She looked at rod, the green flame in her eyes flashed violently, and said in disbelief: "not only that, you didn''t draw this card from the middle of the card pile, but from the top of these prophecy cards..." "What does it matter?" Rod asked, puzzled. He was worried about what Marcia was doing on the prophecy card. At the last draw, he chose the first card of the whole prophecy card. Unexpectedly, there was a problem. She did not answer, but looked at rod. After a long time, she sat down again and said sincerely, "I apologize for my previous prying. Lord rod, I shouldn''t pry into your secret. Please forgive me for my mistake." Rod was a little surprised: "why did you say that all of a sudden?" "I suddenly realized how stupid I used to be, that I had made such mistakes..." she shook her head and sighed bitterly. "Well..." rod realized that she must have found something, which changed her attitude: "what does this prophecy card mean?" "It reveals your destiny. In addition, these prophecy cards give you the answers you want." As she scanned the three cards one by one, she said, "the spirit of rebirth needs to be defeated by the same rebirth to turn him into dust." "Is that all? Where can I find the so-called "freshman" Rod asked, frowning. Seeing rod''s dissatisfaction, she said quickly, "I''m sorry, but divination is like this. I can''t tell you the details. When you see these things, you will understand." "Well..." although he was not satisfied with the result, since the prophet said so, rod did not intend to ask. "It looks so interesting. I''d like to have a try." Seeing rod getting up, enota sat directly across from maxika and said. "This..." maxika looked at rod and saw that rod didn''t object. She put the prophecy card on the table into the pile of cards. After a simple wash, she handed the pile of cards to enota, "take one." Enota took the top card of the pile, just like rod. "You got picky." Looking at the young creatures flying in the flowers with butterfly wings on the front of the card, she said, "they are mischievous flower fairies. They like to live in places where magic is strong. They can cast magic, but they are fragile. Their life span is usually not as long as other elemental creatures." "You are very similar to these creatures. You are naughty and lively, but you should be careful that you are deeply hurt by those dangerous things in the process of pursuing beauty," she said gently Enota and maxika looked at each other. She tilted her head and asked, "can I have another one?" "Of course you can." Answered methekah. This time, enota drew a card with two creatures, a man and a woman. Women have a human appearance, dressed in plain cloth, men are dressed in green robes of the elves. "You got" butch and cecia. " Looking at the cards drawn by enota, she hesitated. She raised her head and looked at rod. Then she said, "this card is a symbol of cross racial love and... Bad ending." Seeing enota staring at herself, she slowly explained, "a long time ago, erasia was far less tolerant than it is now. In order to keep the purity of human lineage, human beings were not allowed to fall in love with creatures of other races." "But the real love is far from being bound by those rules. Cecia falls in love with Butch. After her love affair is exposed, her soul is sent to hell to endure the fire forever. This is destined to be a sad story." There was a long sigh from maxika. Chapter 1496 "What do you mean?" Looking at the woman in front of her, enota asked. In her heart, the joy of drawing this prophecy card turned into anger. She glared at the opposite maxika. If it wasn''t for rod, she would have turned into a dragon to vent her anger. "Relax... I''m just reading the card for you, and then I''ll tell you the whole truth. You don''t have to be angry about it," she explained "Well, take another one." With that, she handed out her prophecy card. "I won''t smoke!" Enota angrily scolded, swept the candlestick aside, then pulled rod, ready to leave with him. Rod helpless, said: "you go first, I still have some things to tell the prophet." Seeing that the request was rejected, enota glared at rod angrily and then left the cabin. With a loud noise, the door was heavily closed, and only rod and maxika were left in the cabin. "Can''t you say something nice?" Rod asked helplessly. "She asked me for the revelation of fate, how can I use some lies to prevaricate her?" She shook her head and sighed. "She doesn''t need any inspiration from fate. She just found something interesting and wanted to try it herself." "All right, all right..." she waved her hand and said, "if she needs any more inspiration, I think I know what to say." As she said this, she got up and moved her lower body slightly, her bones ringing. She looked at the card that enota had drawn out and said, "well, I''ve studied the history of erasia. Now, even half elves can legally walk in the streets and even hold important positions. I have to say that during the period of my deep sleep, erasia has changed a lot. " "What are you drawing on these prophecy cards? Why do I feel so strange?" He shook his head, rod asked. "It took me a long time to make this prophecy card." "All the heroes recorded above have met with me, and I can understand the meaning behind it as long as I look at Carmen," she explained "Really?" Rod expressed doubt. He looked at her as if he had found something. He said in a deep voice, "you are acting very strange today. It''s not like you." Rod slowly stepped forward, staring at the skeleton prophet in front of him, and asked the question he most wanted to ask: "it seems that these changes of yours appeared after I drew Omega. What does this card represent? " "It seems that I can''t hide it from you..." she reached out to cover her skull like face and sighed, "what shocked me is not that you can draw this card, but that you can draw this card at the top of all your cards..." "You are the first and the last. You''re the beginning, you''re the end... How could there be such a person, rod... It''s impossible... "Said maxika in a trembling voice. Rod frowned. He didn''t understand what maxika meant. "You go to enota quickly, her mood seems not stable..." after a long time, maxika calmed down and sighed. Rod snorted coldly. Without saying more, he turned and walked towards the door. "Just a moment..." just as rod was about to leave, she stopped him. Looking back, she picked up the card of "butch and Cecilia" which was finally drawn by enota. She seemed to have made up her mind and said in a low voice, "the story is not over yet. Do you want to know the ending of the two of them?" "Go ahead." Rod said impatiently with his hands akimbo. "When Cecilia''s soul was thrown into hell, Butch awakened his heroic will. In order to retrieve Cecilia''s soul, he took the supreme heroic will and went to the deepest hell alone. In front of the Throne made of sulfur and fire, he defeated Lucifer krigan, the most powerful demon king in the world." Rod''s face changed. He stared at the rear of maxika, trying to see any unusual trace from her, but only the panic in her heart. After a moment''s silence, rod said slowly, "I remember you once said, don''t mention that name." "I did say that, but I can''t manage so much anymore..." said maxika quickly. "What do you mean by telling me this?" Rod asked in a deep voice. "She still has a prophecy card to draw, I can''t see her exact fate, but what I can see is that her fate is closely linked with you, and there is no means to separate you." Marcia replied, "pay more attention to her actions, and don''t let her become chekia." "I will." Rod replied coldly, and then left the cabin without looking back. "Where are you, enota?" After leaving the cabin, rod cried helplessly. Just when enota left, rod had let the floating eye follow her in the air. In his perception, the floating eye was on the cliff near the ocean not far away. See the end of the cooling time of flame escape, rod''s body flash, the next moment came to enota. Noticing rod''s presence, enota glanced at him, then turned his head and said nothing. "Are you ok?" Rod asked in a low voice. "No! I''m very angry now. " Enota gave him a look and said. "Are you angry with the prophet? It''s not really necessary. They''re just prophecy cards. If you don''t believe them, they don''t make any sense. " Rod rational analysis, enota did not hear the same, bulging his mouth looking at the distance. Rod is helpless. He can''t use the dark word to order enota not to be angry, can he? As he slowly sat down beside enota, rod looked at her and whispered, "Hey, where''s the enota I remember? Did you hide her? Give her up quickly. " There was rod''s words in her ear. Enota had never heard him say that before. For a moment, she forgot his anger and began to smile. But for a moment, she just realized something and gave rod a coquettish look. Holding enota gently, rod said, "you know what''s on the prophecy card won''t happen. I''ll be by your side. No one can let you leave me. That''s what I''m prepared for, trying my best to gain strength. " Listening to rod''s words, enota''s dissatisfaction gradually dissipated, and his body gradually relaxed, so he relied on rod. "Lord rod, I have found you at last!" Just at this time, there was a sudden report from the rear. Rod reluctantly, looking back, saw the death knight Kane, appeared in a corner of the cliff. Chapter 1497 "Kane, what happened?" See the death knight Kane appear, rod the first time let go of enota, get up to ask. Enota curled his lips, got up again, and immediately grabbed rod. "A death knight belonging to Vera returned to the island. He was seriously injured and not human. No one understood what he said." Cain said respectfully. "Show me." Rod was a little interested, just as he had the traveler''s ribbon given by enota, so it was not difficult for him to communicate with non-human beings. Across the cliff, came to a corner of the Bay, in a group of Necromancer''s package, rod saw the death knight in Kane''s mouth. It was a wounded male Mermaid with a strong upper body and a fish like lower part. He held a rough stone harpoon in his hand and looked warily at the Necromancers around him. "Who are you? Where''s Vera? " Rod came forward and asked. Mermaid looked warily at rod, subconsciously raised the harpoon in his hand and pointed to rod. "It looks like you haven''t figured out the situation yet." Rod said in a deep voice. The big cloak behind him shook suddenly, and the smell of darkness enveloped the mermaid in an instant. Soon, the black fog dispersed, and the mermaid fell to the ground, gasping as if he had just escaped from suffocation. "Now, you are my death knight." Rod said slowly, relying on another effect of the ghost King''s cloak, he seized control of the mermaid. "Answer my question." Rod said in a deep voice. There was some magic in his voice, which penetrated directly into the mermaid''s ears. The mermaid, with a dull look, said in a strange language that no one else could understand but the mermaid used: "I''m wallow. Vera is fighting the incarnation of God and is swallowed by him Rodden was stunned when he heard wallow''s words. He didn''t know when the plane of water element appeared: "what is the incarnation of God? To be specific. " "It''s a huge sea snake. It has many heads with one or two long horns. It''s the most noble in the world. No one knows how long it has lived. In the memory of those long-lived elemental creatures, the sea snake has existed since its birth. It must be the incarnation of a God... " "I warned Vera not to provoke the incarnation of God, but he just didn''t listen and said that he wanted to make up for his fault, and finally he was swallowed by it..." In the face of Volo''s confused explanation, rod''s eyes lit up a fire. With the help of the vision given by the demon form and the peeping eye, rod saw all kinds of thoughts in his heart. What rod can confirm is that the incarnation of God in his mouth is the ultimate multi headed snake in the depths of the ocean. Just like the creatures of taitalia, they take the nine headed monster and the poisonous dragon as totems. The mermaid in front of him, and the tribe he once lived in, undoubtedly worships the ultimate multi headed snake as a God. But in rod''s eyes, although the ultimate multi headed snake is only one step away from being promoted to a divine level creature, it is still a legendary creature and not worthy of such worship. "Why is the incarnation of God so like the sea snake I met?" Beside rod, enota also found that it was wrong and asked. "As you think, it''s the snake." Rod explained. After that, he looked at the mermaid. "It''s just a multi headed snake. It''s just powerful. It''s not the incarnation of a God. You shouldn''t worship it. You should worship me." Volo was stunned by rod''s words in his ear. When he looked at rod again, he was ready to give his life with some fanaticism in his eyes. "I can feel that Vera''s mental imprint is not completely silent. In other words, he is still living in the belly of the ultimate multi headed snake. If he arrives in time, he may have a chance to rescue him." Rod felt it and said. "Great! When I was exploring underwater, I was almost swallowed by it. Rod, help me teach it a lesson On one side, enota cheered. "Don''t worry, we can''t just go into the water," rod said. After all, it is a creature standing at the top of legend. The marine environment restricts my strength. If we fight it rashly underwater, our chances of winning are not big, but rather very dangerous. " Smell speech, yinuota nodded: "you are right, what should we do now?" "Let me see..." Rod was lost in thought. After a long time, he said, "there are two treasures that can help us now, but they are not so easy to obtain..." "I can''t wait to find those two treasures!" he asked "One of them is called" the scepter of Moses ", which can completely separate the ocean and expose the body of the ultimate multi headed snake to the land deep in the sea. Another treasure is called "water spirit ball". It can greatly enhance the magic power of water system, and let users play all their abilities freely without being affected by the marine environment. As long as we get one of the treasures, we can start immediately to find the ultimate multi headed snake. " Yinuota tilted his head, some doubts in his eyes: "I understand the first treasure, but what does the second treasure mean?" Rod thought for a moment, and explained in the language that enota could understand: "for example, when you come underwater, even if you spit dragon breath, you will be immediately submerged by the surrounding water, and almost can''t ignite anything. With the water orb, you can freely breathe dragon breath underwater and cast all kinds of spells without any restrictions from the environment "Wow." Enota nodded his head as if he knew nothing. "These two treasures are not so easy to obtain. I remember that the "scepter of Moses" has always been accepted by angels in the city of clouds, and no one can obtain it. However, such a treasure as the "water spirit ball" has been deeply lost to the underground world, and there has been no news for a long time. " In rod''s mind, he quickly calculated all kinds of events about these two treasures. After the standwick incident, the angel''s vigilance in the Cloud City has reached the highest level. Rod believes that as long as he appears, he will inevitably face an unimaginable enemy. If the angel is determined to kill himself, the doomsday judgment will not work. In contrast, the defense of the underground world is much more relaxed. According to the memory of rod''s previous life, at the end of the second expansion, the water spirit ball will appear at the meeting of magicians in the underground world. In addition to these two treasures, Rowling''s "heart of the sea" has a similar effect, but the heart of the sea can only provide the ability to move underwater. Once the battle starts, rod is still restricted everywhere. It is difficult for him to exert his power in either the form of the great devil or the arrow of Titan. Finally, he made a decision, looked at enota and said: "we went to the underground world to look for the water spirit ball. As for villa, we had to let him wait a little longer in the stomach of the sea snake." Chapter 1498 In the dark cabin, there was a burst of fire. "You finally come... I''ve been waiting for this moment for a long time." On one side of the table, she said in a deep voice that her body, which had no flesh and blood, was shaking. On the table, the prophecy cards on the red bottom of Phnom Penh were placed in order, while opposite maxika, a figure with a burning body was watching her silently. "I miss you so much, and so do the others." Finally, the flame on the figure dispersed, revealing the male face below and the black wings behind. "Countless years later, you finally called my name, which also let me find you. Come back to hell with me, Messiah the Betrayer. " Long black hair draped behind him, his face was soft, but his eyes were very cold, holding a red sword blade in his hand. "Don''t be in such a hurry..." said maxika. "No one can refuse me." His tone is gentle, but he has the power to be above everything else. "I know, I know..." she continued, "you''ve changed a lot over the years, but you haven''t changed at all." "I''m not here to talk to you." He closed his eyes, a few seconds later, it opened again, "I''m here to take you, and then put you into the lake of fire burning sulfur, let you bear eternal pain." "You''ve been waiting for hundreds of years. You don''t have to be in a hurry, do you?" With that, she handed out the prophecy card. "I''ve seen your trick for a long time." He said faintly, without looking at the prophecy card. "You''re not afraid, are you? Afraid to reveal your destiny? " "A bad way to motivate." He shook his head with a trace of contempt in his eyes. "But I''m never afraid to look directly at my destiny." With that, he sat across the long table and took a card from the prophecy card in maxika''s hand. On the front of the card, there are two familiar figures. She was stunned. Not long ago, she saw this card. "Butch and cecia." It was not maxika who said this, but the man opposite her. "I remember them very much, and I think you too, the Betrayer, Marcia." He sighed and turned the card over. Before maxika could signal, he reached out again and took another card out of the pile. After the prophecy card is opened, the huge mushroom cloud jumps into front of you, and the flame below is burning. He looked at the picture carefully, a smile on the corner of his mouth, and then turned the card over. "No..." she murmured to herself as if she had found something. "What''s wrong?" He asked casually, reaching for another card from the pile. This time, there is no pattern on the surface of the card. On the front of the card, there is only a special arched symbol, Omega, which symbolizes the end of everything. Looking at the three prophecy cards he drew out, this time, she finally realized the problem. Some of the cards he just pulled out were pulled out by rod and some by enota not long ago. Among them, the prophecy card, which symbolizes the doomsday judgment, was cut out by maxika herself, which undoubtedly explained something to her. "Why Maxika covers her head. The purple crystal on her head is flashing wildly, but she can''t get any results. "What''s bothering you?" Noticing the abnormality of maxika, he asked haughtily, "do you lose your mind just by feeling my destiny?" He stood up, went around to the back of the long table, and said in the ear of maxika, "you see my destiny, and I will bring down the final judgment on the world. In the end, the world without God will come to an end." He covered the Last Prophecy card and put his hand gently on maxika''s shoulder. "Ready to leave?" His words came from her ear, and an inexplicable look flashed in her eyes: "you mentioned God. How can you be sure that he doesn''t exist?" His face sank: "in order to serve God, I have made great achievements in the holy war of expelling foreign nations. Even so, I have never seen a real miracle symbolizing God, let alone a real God." "When I was thrown into hell and burned by the fire of purgatory, God never appeared before me. Is he pitying his feathers and refusing to give me any strength, or does he not exist at all from the beginning? " He raised his head and uttered these words in a loud voice, just like a compassionate apostle questioning all kinds of injustice. "Frankly, I''m looking forward to him appearing in front of me and stopping all my actions, so that I can ask him personally where he is when I suffer and when my faith falters? Is it more important to test my piety than to enjoy my love? " Strong momentum released from him, and she trembled and couldn''t say anything for a moment. After a while, she asked, "what if... What if God didn''t show up?" His hands, clutching her shoulder blades, did not answer. "Do you know? Not long ago, I found a man who opened my prophecy card and revealed the meaning of God As if she had thought of something, she quickly added, "that''s not accurate. To be exact, he has the potential to be a God. " "No one can be a god! Even I have never thought of that. " The man''s eyes glared, a burst of anger in his heart, and immediately retorted. Maxika shook her head and sighed: "that''s not true... My destiny is to be thrown into the lake of fire burning with sulfur. I wanted to change my destiny with his power, but I didn''t achieve this. Just a slip of the tongue, I let you find it." "If, just if, it''s his destiny to be a God, what will happen?" The Amethyst on maxika''s head flashed and whispered. Seeing that the man behind her didn''t answer, but she was more and more powerful. She took a long breath and sighed deeply: "after all these years, I knew there would be such a day. You don''t have to believe everything I said. Take me back to hell, Lucifer..." "No, I''m suddenly interested in what you said. What''s the name of the man?" "Rod." Answered methekah. "Rod..." the man frowned and asked, "what''s the surname?" "I don''t know. He never mentioned it to anyone, maybe he didn''t have a surname at all. " But I have a hunch that you''ll see him soon "Well, I wrote it down." The man said slowly. As the words fell, the blazing fire started from his feet and disappeared in the light of the fire with the Messiah he touched. Chapter 1499 A flash of fire, rod and enota, came to a deep underground passage. Looking around, this is an abandoned altar. On the ground not far away, there are dry blood stains and traces of being burned by fire. For the surrounding environment, rod felt familiar for a while. This is the place where he fought with the judge kanason and turned him into a death knight. Nearby, the walls were covered with bone snakes, their eyes glowing with scarlet light, all the way to the end of the passage. "Is this the underground world?" Enota asked curiously. She reached out and pulled a bone snake from the nearby wall. "How come there are undead here?" Under her grip, the bone snake did not dare to move. Seeing this, rod explained: "this is not the underground world. It can only be regarded as the lower part of the earth''s surface. We need a guide who knows a lot about the underground world to take us to the land of the magician." With that, rod leaned over, his eyes lit with fire, and looked into the empty distance, where he felt a familiar breath. Soon, a flash of fire, the human body snaketail kanasen appeared in front of rod. "Master, death knight kanason, follow your call." Kanason bent down and said respectfully. Looking at the death knight in front of him, rod had some doubts in his heart and asked, "what kind of demon blood is there in your body? Why can you use the fire escape of the great demon?" "The blood of abyss demons is flowing in my body, which can transform the dead creatures into low-level Longhorn demons. As for the ability of fire to escape, it was a gift from the demon king after I dug a lot of tunnels in the underground of eracia Rod nodded, just as he once got the doomsday omen and gained great power from it. Kanason also gained great power belonging to the devil because of his achievements in digging the underground passage. With that, kanasen raised her hand and looked at her body: "since I accepted your power, my blood line has gradually weakened. Now, I can''t enter the demon form. Even the fire escapes, I have to spend a lot of effort to exert it. I don''t know what happened... " Rod thought about it and said, "it''s normal that death knights belong to undead creatures. They can retain their abilities and even memories, but the power of blood can''t be left. Your body has already died, and the blood in your body is no longer warm. Before long, you will completely lose the power of your lineage. " Seeing kanasen staring at himself, rod shrugged: "don''t worry, I gave you the power of the necromancer king when I transformed you. You can transform all dead creatures into ordinary necromancer." "Thank you for your kindness." Kanason leaned down slightly, a little fanatical in his eyes, and said. "Now take me to the underworld." Lord ordered, "use your flame to escape and send us to the capital of the enchanter Kingdom, Leng Ying Cheng." "Is it just the two of you?" kanason asked tentatively, glancing over rod and enota "What''s your opinion?" On one side, enota, who couldn''t get in, finally found a chance to stare at kanasen. "Naturally, I don''t have any opinions. It''s just that when a powerful Lord travels, he always brings many servants and subordinates with him..." Carnason replied respectfully, and then looked at rod: "I''ve just arrived here to cast my fire evasion. Please give me some time to prepare to cast." Rod nodded. He, who had mastered the ability of fire evasion, naturally understood that this powerful skill could not be used continuously, and there would be a period of cooling for a long distance across the space. In addition, there are no shortcomings in flame evasion, even if it is limited by the plane, it can directly cross over. In this regard, its ability has been equivalent to the gate of different dimensions. "At this time, tell me something about the underground world and nigon. Has anything unusual happened recently? " Asked rod. After thinking about it, kanason finally sighed: "recently, I''ve been leading my men to dig the underpass under eracia. As for what happened in the underground world, I don''t know. If the master wants this information, I can find some magicians who know the situation for you. " "Let''s do it." Rod answered in a deep voice. After waiting around the altar for a moment, kanasen put his hand on rod and enota. With the flash of the fire, they headed deep underground together. After arriving at the brand new place, the air nearby becomes thin. The flame burning on the torch is the only light source here. The head is covered with strange looking rocks, and there is a strange smell hidden in the deep darkness in the distance. "Master, please wait here for a moment. I''ll find a suitable magician." Kanason asked. Seeing that rod nodded and agreed, she quickly wriggled her snake like body, and several vertical bodies disappeared in the deepest part of the passage. "This is the underground world..." looking at enota beside him, rod''s eyes lit up a fire. Because he didn''t bring the magic eye, rod must always rely on the power of blood to see things around him. After this period of trying, rod has been able to control the degree of blood activation, only activate the blood near the eyeball, and restore his own vision, without the transformation of the whole body into the form of the great devil. But beside rod, enota, as if he had not heard what he said, looked into the void in the distance, and did not recover for a moment. "What''s the matter? Did you find anything unusual? " Rod patted enota on the back and asked. When he was photographed by rod, enotaton came back to himself and said, "I feel a special breath... I can''t tell what it is, just like the breath of holy dragons, which contains both dignity and love. This kind of breath deeply attracts me. I really want to explore the source of breath! " Hearing this, rod was puzzled. He felt it carefully, but he didn''t feel any breath, as if the breath in her mouth didn''t exist. With a little thought, rod realized the problem. Only the real dragon can sense the breath that inotard said. Other creatures can''t feel it at all. Recalling all kinds of events in the underground world, looking at enota beside him, rod seems to be aware of something. Without waiting for him to ask more, kanason returns from the end of the passage with a magician. Chapter 1500 Looking at the magician who returned with kanason, enota gave a chuckle: "Rod, she looks like she''s different from you. She''s kind of cute!" "Well, I know." Rod didn''t comment on the loveliness that innotard said, just a light answer. Looking at the magician''s face, rod saw the abnormality in her. She was dressed in a long dark yellow silk dress with a good figure and long lace on the edge. Maybe it''s because she''s underground and can''t see the sun for a long time. Her skin is very white, just like a vampire living in the dark, with a kind of morbid pallor, which makes people pity. What drew rod''s attention most was her face. Her face is wearing light makeup, her lips are slightly ruddy, but above her cheek, there are six eyes, which are not like normal people. "Master, this is eight eyes, a magician living in Leng Ying Cheng. She can answer your questions." Kanason said respectfully. "No more powerful magician? She''s just an apprentice to a magician. " Rod questioned. "I''m very sorry... My forces are distributed in the surface area close to the ground, and my men are mainly Medusa. This magician is the only suitable person." "I see." Rod nodded, with a look in his eyes. "Your blood power is fading. In the future, you should be familiar with the power of undead magic, and bring the transformation of undead creatures to the whole underground world." "I will obey the master''s instruction." With that, she went back to the deep passage and left the magician here. Rod''s eyes lit up a flame, and slowly moved his vision to the woman brought by kanasen. "Eight eyes..." rod said slowly, "it sounds like a code. What''s your real name?" "What does it matter?" The female magician showed her hand. She looked at rod. Her six eyes closed and opened together, and her long eyelashes trembled. "You are more powerful than Lord kanason. I can''t imagine your identity. What does my name matter to a big man like you? " "You still seem to know yourself a little bit." Rod said slowly, his words full of pride. The magician in front of him was just a low-level creature that could be removed easily. He didn''t get into rod''s eyes at all. Rod originally wanted to ask her a question, that is, why she has only six eyes on her face when she is clearly called eight eyes. Now it seems that there is no need to ask her again. In the face of rod''s reply, the corners of her mouth twitched. She obviously didn''t expect anyone to answer like this. She didn''t know what to say for a moment. "Hey, aren''t you eight eyes? Where are the other two eyes? " There was a familiar voice in his ear. Rod was helpless. He turned to look at the girl with purple hair. Unexpectedly, enota asked this question. "Oh, well..." she raised her hand to her mouth, and rod saw the yellow and green nails on the top of her slender fingers. "Please allow me to keep this secret." Although it was to answer enota''s question, her eyes were always on rod. "Less nonsense." Rod snorted and said, "I want to know the situation of Leng Ying City, including the recent important events and the distribution of power in the city." Listening to rod''s words, eight eyes put down his hand and answered in a clear voice: "as the capital of nigon, the most powerful forces in the city are naturally the Dragon King Morrel and the black dragon army under her command. Not long ago, as a dragon, Molly overthrew the rule of the Lord of nigon, and took over the whole underground world. All the magicians had to obey her orders. " With that, eight eyes shook his head: "since she took over the underground world, good things have never happened. Magma rises higher and higher at the bottom of nigon, engulfing all the nearby creatures. Out of it comes the demons shrouded in flames..." She sighed, then said: "in addition, the largest witchcraft college in nigon, rimonis college, is also in the cold studio. I am a student in it." "Go on." Rod said in a cold voice. "As for the recent important events, except that there are more and more demons everywhere, it seems that there is only one thing. The once-in-a-decade xenobiotic competition is being held in rimonis college, and it has reached the final stage of selection... " "Great." Rod''s face looked expectant. "That''s what I''m looking for." "You want to take part in the alien race, don''t you? You must be joking All the eyes of eight eyes looked puzzled and couldn''t believe rod''s words. "What''s the problem?" "Of course there is a problem! Do you know what the alien race is for? " Worried that rod didn''t understand the rules of the alien race, eight eyes took the initiative to explain: "every ten years, the alien race will be held. Magicians from various towns in nigon will take the most perfect or unique alien creatures they have made in the past ten years to the contest. After selection, they will choose the final winner." Then she shook her head: "this competition is for the magician. Although your breath is strong, it is obvious that you are not a magician, and you are not a race alien "What is an alien? What are you talking about? " Next to rod, enota tilted his head, with a puzzled look in his eyes. "Alien creatures are creatures created by magicians, which are different from natural creatures. Some of them look strange, some of them are extremely powerful, and there is no unified standard to measure them. Like me... Ordinary people don''t have eight eyes. " Eight eyes at enota explained. With that, she looked back at rod, and the question in her eyes was self-evident. "Of course I know what an alien is." Rod waved his hand. "All you need to do is take us to the arena of the alien race. I''ll figure out how to deal with everything after that." On one side, enota suddenly looked at rod as if he had found something and said, "I thought, rod, is the devil''s eye alien?" Rod nodded. "They''re really alien." "The eye? Are you from the magic eye church? " One side, eight eyes seem to find something, some doubt asked. "What''s the problem?" Asked rod. Until then, eight eyes finally realized the abnormality in rod''s body. There was a flame burning in his eyes all the time. He couldn''t see where his eyeballs were. The skin near his eye socket was red. He looked at him as if he was staring at something terrible. Combined with the words of the purple haired girl, eight eyes already guessed that rod was a member of the magic eye church. Chapter 1501 With a little thought in mind, eight eyes made a choice. "Since you are members of the magic eye church, I suggest that you stay away from ramonis college and the xenobiotic competition that is being held." She said slowly. "What does it matter?" Rod asked, puzzled. Eight eyes pursed her lips, and she didn''t seem to want to say more. But under rod''s gaze, she finally said: "The alien race has always been a place for magicians to show their achievements. As far as I know, in this competition, in addition to those ordinary creatures, there are a lot of evil eyes. They are plotting something. Once they know that there are members of the magic eye church, they will try to get rid of you. " "How can they recognize me? As long as I don''t say it myself, how can those evil eyes know that I am a member of the magic eye church? " Asked rod. Eight eyes shook his head solemnly: "have you ever swore to the eternal magic eye that you would join the magic eye church?" "No Rod thought about it and said, "well, I used to say that, but it''s just a slip of the tongue. It''s not an oath." "No... it''s not like that." Eight eyes frowned, six eyes looked at rod together, "in the magic ceremony, the oath is a very important part, as long as you have vowed, those evil eyes will recognize your identity." Listen to eight eyes say so, rod also realized the problem. I didn''t expect that in order to restore his vision, his words when he exchanged magic eyes for Margaret had such a great influence. Even so, rod still did not take those eyes to heart. "It''s just a group of evil eyes. It doesn''t constitute any threat at all. Your worry is superfluous." Rod said confidently. "Just a bunch of evil eyes? You don''t seem to understand the power of the evil eye at all Eight eyes said anxiously, "their eyes can shoot lasers and penetrate everything in front of them. More importantly, each evil eye has about ten eyes, and the powerful evil eye can even have a hundred eyes! They are important residents of nigon. Even the magicians dare not experiment with them easily. " "Wow." On one side, enota looks curious. I don''t know if it''s rod''s illusion. He hears the sound of swallowing. "I don''t need you to introduce me. I know what kind of creatures the evil eye is and what they can do." Rod let out a cold hum, "what you want to do is to bring us to the alien race, which is also the purpose of my coming to the underground world." The main purpose of rod''s coming to the underground world is to capture a treasure "water spirit ball" with powerful effect. In rod''s memory, at the end of the second expansion, the water spirit ball appeared at a large gathering attended by many magicians, that is, the alien race mentioned by eight eyes. In order to get this treasure, rod has to go to the magician''s arena anyway. His death knight is still deep in the ocean, waiting for his rescue. Looking at the eight eyes in front of her, the peeping eyes saw through her thoughts. From her memory, rod realized the relationship between her and those evil eyes. The eyes on her face were not naturally grown. According to the magic eye church, all creatures related to the evil eye, including the eight eyes in front of him, should be cleaned up by rod, but rod didn''t think so. "Come on, take me to ramonis college." Rod ordered. Seeing rod''s insistence and hesitation, she realized that it was not a wise decision for her to take over kanason''s task and introduce the information of cold studio to rod and his party. Especially in front of rod, just a short conversation, eight eyes felt the arrogance from him, and brought him to the competition held by the magician, which may lead to something unexpected. For a moment, her eyes became cold. In her eyes, rod was not as valuable as before. He was not even as talented as the magicians in the college. At least they would not take the initiative to die. "I''ll take you to ramonis college." Eight eyes no longer have any proposal, but calm said. Marching in the deep underground passage, eight eyes show some regret. Failed to achieve the hope of making a strong Lord, for eight eyes, the only gain of this mission is Lord kanasen''s reward. In the rear, the conversation between rod and enota kept coming into her ears. "What should we do when it comes to the alien race? Are you going to take out some shocking alien creatures to get the reward of treasure? " The girl''s voice came over, which made eight eyes frown and feel that the two people in the rear were not reliable. "As a matter of fact, I don''t intend to. I will use my strength to force those magicians to hand over their treasures. Those magicians are not afraid that we will take hostages. If necessary, we will take the treasure directly. " The deep male voice came over. When she heard their plan, she couldn''t help but stop and looked back in disbelief. She didn''t know how the two people in the rear came up with such a plan. "What did you stop for? Take your way Looking back, his eight eyes met rod''s flaming eyes. This time, eight eyes finally like dead heart general, no longer pay attention to the rear of the two people, honestly lead the way in the intricate underground passage. "But I want to see you compare all the magicians!" In the rear, the female voice came again, and there seemed to be some dissatisfaction between the words. "I heard Rowling say that you once participated in the potion competition, and even compared those mages. She witnessed all that around you, and I also want to be around you and watch you participate in the alien race!" The male voice answered with a sense of helplessness: "this is not a simple thing, I didn''t even prepare for the alien." "But I just want to see it!" The female voice said reluctantly. "Well, well... I''ll try, but I can''t guarantee anything. Maybe in the end, you still have to snatch to get the treasure, but since you ask for it, I will try my best. " The man assured. "They must be crazy..." the eight eyes walking in front of them could no longer hope for the two people in the rear. They murmured. In her opinion, the two people in the rear must be crazy, and their words are full of crazy ideas that can''t be realized. She really didn''t want to get involved with such two people. After she was ready to take them to the competition venue, she immediately turned around and left. Chapter 1502 Under the leadership of eight eyes, soon, rod and his party passed the guard at the gate of the city, smoothly entered the cold film city, and came to rimonis college. Rod noticed that eight eyes took out a stone badge when facing the guard''s interrogation, while the guard muttered "contestant". After coming to the magic academy, rod felt it a little and commented: "the concentration of Magic Elements in this space is far lower than any magic academy in blakada. It seems that the magic ability of those magicians is extremely limited." Magicians are really good at those weird and subtle magic. As for the ability of casting magic, it is obvious that they can''t compare with orthodox mages. "Is the mana concentration still low here? This is the largest Magic Academy in the whole underground world. Are you talking big? " Eight eyes looked at rod suspiciously. "I''m not talking to you. Enota, are you right? " In the rear, rod and enota smile at each other. Eight eyes snorted, and their eyes turned away. In her opinion, rod''s words are obviously intended to attract her own attention by belittling the magic academy. Unfortunately, after listening to their conversation along the way, eight eyes had no interest in rod. After a moment''s silence, eight eyes still said: "the alien race has been going on for more than half. In the sub competition fields of various magic schools in nigon, the winning magicians gather in rimonis college to decide the final winner. Don''t blame me for not reminding you. You don''t have a chance to join in. " Rod shrugged and did not answer. In the sight, many creatures who have never appeared in the surface world are strolling safely in the college. The fire became more and more bright, and the whole magic academy also appeared in the eyes of rod and his party. Looking at a large number of magicians gathered in the distance and the noisy environment, eight eyes changed their feelings and said anxiously: "Oh, the alien race has started ahead of time. You can have a look here. I''ll go first." With that, eight eyes rushed to the direction of the magicians. Seeing that rod was still following him, eight eyes said angrily, "I''ve brought you here. The task has been completed. Don''t follow me any more." Rod shrugged and did not answer. When eight eyes came to a magician, rod seemed to find something, and his eyes lit up with flames. "EE, where have you been?" After parting from rod and his party, eight eyes quickly ran to a magician''s team. Before she could catch her breath, the magician''s censure came to her ears. "Teacher DIDEs." Looking at the magician who was wrapped in grey robes and didn''t even show his face, eight eyes respectfully said, "I thought it was free time. How could the competition start ahead of time?" "Not those damned demons!" "I don''t know what''s wrong with them. They are pouring up from the bottom. The underground lords are working together to suppress them, and the alien race has to be opened ahead of time," dis said Dis took out a bright robe and handed it to eight eyes: "put it on. It will help you increase your score in the eyes of the magician." Eight eyes do the same. The robe is dyed with red and green dye. At first glance, it looks very eye-catching, but at a close look, it will feel very uncomfortable. But it''s enough. It''s more important than anything else to attract the attention of the magician judges at the first time. Soon, a loud voice rang through the field. "The final of the alien race officially begins. Please magicians, bring your most perfect creation to the competition booth!" "It''s your turn, EE." Disco''s voice came from his ear, his eyes pursed his mouth, and his hands on both sides held the corners of his clothes uneasily. She doesn''t like to stand on the stand for all the magicians to comment on, or even compete with a group of non-human monsters, but as a creature of magic, she has to do so. As early as when she joined the college to learn magic, followed her tutor, and was transformed into a alien, she foresaw the present situation. She came to the booth with tutor dis. She lowered her head slightly and didn''t pay attention to the surroundings, but she was still attracted by the behemoth in front of her. It''s a giant creature with a strange appearance. It has a strong body like a giant dragon, and its wings are wide on both sides. It is tightly entangled by iron chains. The only thing that makes eight eyes feel uncomfortable is that the head of the creature has four slender dragon heads, and its mouth is also bound by chains. It can''t open its mouth at all. "Hateful..." looking at the dragon shaped monster with green skin in front of him, tutor dis said in a low voice, "it''s the creation of the magician alama, and he can create this kind of monster!" With that, he looked hard at the eight eyes, and the color of disgust in his eyes was self-evident. Eight eyes stood on the stand without saying a word. The appearance of the Dragon monster instantly attracted the eyes of all the magicians nearby. The other alien creatures who boarded the exhibition stand became its foil at this moment. "All the magic creations in the competition have arrived. Now it''s the exhibition of magic creatures. Please introduce the power of alien creatures to the magicians on stage in turn... And so on. Who are you? You don''t seem to be on the list. " The loud voice resounded through the field again. Suddenly, he seemed to find something. There was some doubt in his words. Eight eyes looked in disbelief in one direction of the exhibition stand. On her right, the figures of rod and enota appeared in a crowd of magicians and xenobiotics. "What the hell are you doing? If you don''t admit your mistake, there''s no way to solve it! " Regardless of being looked sideways by the magician nearby, eight eyes lowered their voice and said in a hurry. "Take it easy. We''re here for the game Rod said in a high voice. His eyes swept casually around him, and his voice rang throughout the audience. "You broke the rules of the alien race. You didn''t stand out from the competition. Now you are not qualified to join the finals. Scorpion and lion guards will put these two people who broke the rules in prison." "Don''t you agree with me to join the alien race?" Rod''s whole body was burning with a long horn on his head. The flame flickered twice under his feet, and there was a bloody head in his hand. "It seems that we need another person to run the competition." He threw his head aside. On the face of the head, there are still some doubts and puzzles, as well as the deep fear, like seeing something beyond imagination. Chapter 1503 Rod''s action caused an instant uproar. "What did you do? How dare you offend us, the magicians who have worked so hard to stand out from the competition? " On the exhibition stand, next to a group of cavemen covered with pustules, the old magician in full dress pointed to rod and questioned him. Lightning cut through the space and hit the magician''s body, turning him into a charred corpse. "If you have any questions, please feel free to ask me." Rod, holding Titan''s arrow, laughs hypocritically. See rod wantonly break the rules, even to participate in the competition of the magician hand, nearby watching the magician immediately not happy. "You broke the rules of the competition, get off the stand quickly!" A daring magician called out. Seeing other magicians nearby giving advice, she encouraged others, "what are you afraid of! Can he kill us all? Can''t we even talk? " The dark clouds instantly drowned her, her flesh and blood fell apart, together with a group of people who were inspired by her, they turned into white bones. All of a sudden, the nearby magician closed his mouth, and they realized that the troublemaker on the stage was serious, and no one wanted to die in vain. "It seems that you all agree with me to join the competition. What are you waiting for? Let''s start the game soon Said rod, opening his hands. One side, eight eyes staring at rod and enota beside her, hands unconsciously cover up the mouth. She never thought that the comer of the surface world was not joking, but determined to join the alien race. In addition, his strength is far beyond the expectation of eight eyes. Those ordinary magic masters can''t say anything at this moment. If I had known that he had such strength, what eight eyes said would have stayed with him. When he realized this, he looked at rod with eight eyes. From what he did to the girl with purple hair, it was obvious that it was good to stay with him. After eight eyes, tutor DIDEs looks at rod. He seems to have found something. He silently takes out a full eyeball from the space ring and crushes it. A special message is sent to the distance. With the death of the last competition host, soon another host came to the stage in a panic. He calmed down and said in a loud voice: "I believe you have understood the rules of the competition. Please introduce the uniqueness of the alien species in turn. The magician who watches the competition will score... The one with the highest comprehensive score will receive the black dragon medal from King moriel of nigon and the precious water spirit ball." After telling the rules of the competition, seeing rod''s eyes watching, the host was flustered and quickly said: "Let''s start with the magician alama... In the previous competition, alama''s magic creation ''bloodstain monster'' scored far ahead of everyone. He created a unique perfect creature and is a strong candidate to compete for the championship!" With the host''s words, rod looks at the huge green mule and the magician beside it. What makes rod care is that the magic elements around the magician are extremely rich, just like the orthodox mage. "In order to create the most perfect alien creature, I put my eyes on the giant dragon, which is recognized as a powerful creature in nature." "I once went to the surface world alone, captured a green dragon in the deep forest, and then captured a nine headed monster in the swamp full of poisonous insects," Alma said "After many attempts, I finally used the fusion ceremony to fuse these two powerful creatures together and become the blood monster you see now. It is more perfect than any giant dragon. Each head can breathe dragon breath, and it has independent thinking. At the same time, it completely surpasses the species of nine headed monster and can fly in the sky. " Listening to his introduction, enota''s eyes were curious. As a dragon, she really wants to talk to the blood monster and see if each head of the blood monster has a sense of independence. After the introduction, alama looked at rod and said confidently, "my perfect creation will not be lost to any alien creature. Even if you join the alien race, the outcome will not change." His introduction caused cheers from the magicians nearby, and all the audience hoped that he could suppress rod''s momentum. To this, rod just shrugged and did not say a word. Next, under the guidance of the host, the nearby magicians introduce the magic creations on stage in turn. To be able to enter the final of the alien competition, the creation of these magicians is very strange, which is the crystallization of creativity and magic. After listening to the introduction of these magicians, rod was more concerned about several xenobiotics, one was Medusa, which was full of human feet and looked like a centipede, another was tauren, which had transplanted cave head, developed hearing and strong body, and a woman with six eyes on her face. "This is my favorite creation, alien eight eyes." Disco, who was covered with clothes, introduced eight eyes to the magician below, and eight eyes gave a salute. "Every one of her eyes, like a great evil eye, can shoot a laser from it. Although there are many common evil eyes, the laser can only condense and shoot in one direction. Only the evil eyes with more than 100 eyes can shoot multi-channel lasers at different positions. This alien is undoubtedly a breakthrough of evil eyes! She is the most perfect creation of evil eyes "It''s her." Enota looked eight eyes, tooted his mouth and said, "she won''t let us take part in the competition. She must be afraid that we will compare her." "..." rod reluctantly followed enota''s words, "maybe." Compared with eight eyes, rod is more concerned about DESs, the magician beside her. According to the feedback of peeping eye, DESs is not a human, but a pure evil eye. As a country where witchcraft prevails, creatures other than human beings can also join the witchcraft academy to study. Humans will experiment with these creatures, and these creatures will experiment with humans. The magicians nearby introduced them one by one. During this period, the group of ownerless cave people lost control, and their abscesses kept exploding, emitting dark yellow liquid, which corroded the surrounding ground. "OK, now let''s welcome the last magician." The host looked warily at rod, "this mysterious magician has brought us his magical creation, a girl with purple hair. I don''t know what strange effect this magical creation has?" Chapter 1504 "You''re right. I''m a total monster." With the introduction of the host, enota blinked, took the initiative and said aloud. "What''s unique about me is... Well, I can change shape." Say, the dense color of her body will be shrouded, until the smoke dissipated, a large, multi headed dragon, appeared in the field. Rhodes noticed that although as like as two peas, the appearance of the black dragon was not restored to her body. The shape of her fairy appearance was similar to that of a blood dragon. The huge dragon body had four dragon heads. "You can''t do that, you can''t plagiarize my ideas! This is my creation Not far away, cried alama, the magician. One side, eight eyes looking at the shape of the sudden change of yinuota, heart a burst of horror, can not help but back a few steps. "The sorcerer..." the host said to rod gingerly, "the bloodstain monster is an alien creature that has appeared in the competition. If you show the bloodstain monster, the score will be greatly reduced..." "Oh, rod, what should I be?" Enota lowered the four dragon heads one after another and asked rod. "Be human again." Rod said softly. Yinuota hears words to do so, the mist gushes, the purple haired girl appears in front of rod again. "And then what?" Enota asked with a crooked head. "You don''t have to do anything." Rod reached out and gently stroked enota''s long, soft purple hair. "You''re not a magical creature, not to mention an alien creature. You''re my companion. Join me in this competition." "But how do we win the game?" Yinuota smell speech, show happy smile, immediately lean to rod body, some worry asked. Rod smiles, walks slowly to the center of the booth, and his voice rings through the room. "Magician of the underground world, have you ever thought about why the alien race is held? What''s the point of doing this? Just a tradition that belongs to you? Or are you looking for the most perfect creature in the world The line of sight sweeps all sorcerers below, rod high voice way, the expression has can''t stop of proud. "In the past innumerable years, you are so pathetic. You have gone through innumerable attempts to create a creature with multiple species advantages by means of the fusion ceremony, but you have never been able to find a truly perfect creature. But now, it''s different because I''m here. " He raised his hands, raised his cloak behind him, and there was silence. "If you want to find the most perfect creature, Congratulations, now that you have found it, I am the most perfect creature in the world. I don''t think anyone will object." The fire started from rod, with long horns on his head and red wings on his back. Feeling the threat in rod''s words, the magicians below don''t say a word. They seem to be shocked by the words, but their eyes are not convinced. They just think rod is talking. "OK... All participants have introduced the alien species. Now, let''s invite the judges to give a full score of 100 points according to the aesthetic feeling, strength and practicability of these creatures. The final score of the contestants is the comprehensive score of these three items. " After seeing rod''s introduction, the host quickly took over the topic and pushed the competition into the next step. He was very worried that rod might say something if it went on like this. With the progress of the competition schedule, for a moment, the judges nearby talked about it one after another and reported the scores of different species in their minds. Before long, the statistical results came out. Knowing the result, the host was relieved. He glanced at Rhode and then said in a high voice: "Now we announce the results of this competition. The first one is Medusa, the creation of the magician jedet. It is the most beautiful creature in this competition. The scores were 85.4 for aesthetic feeling, 51.3 for strength, 72.5 for practicality and 69.7 for comprehensive "In the second place is the creation blood monster of the magician Alma. This dragon, which is fused with the nine headed monster, shows us its full power. The scores were 52.1 for beauty, 92.3 for strength, 60.1 for practicality and 68.2 for comprehensive ¡°¡­¡­¡± "In the ninth place, the eight eyes of creation by the magician DIDEs scored 55.1 points for aesthetic feeling, 32.2 points for strength, 42 points for practicality, and 43.1 points for comprehensive score." "The last one in the line is... The unknown magician. It seems that his words didn''t move the judges. The score of each item is 10.2 points for aesthetic feeling, 22 points for strength, 5 points for practicability, and 12.4 points for comprehensive score. " The host announced the results of the competition with fear. The next moment, there was a protest in his ear. "There must be something wrong with the result of the competition. How can my monster, the bloody monster, not be the first one?" It was the magician Alma who protested. He stood beside the bloodstainer and asked. "Please keep calm, magician Alma." The host repeatedly advised, "the rule of the alien race is like this. The final score of the magic creation depends on its comprehensive performance. Even if the individual score is very high, the score of other items is very poor, and the final score will not be good." "..." Alma fell into silence. He turned and looked at the green monster, his eyes full of disappointment and anger. He took out the long whip full of barbs and beat the bloody monster with force, but he didn''t leave any trace. The bloody monster didn''t feel it at all, and his eyes were always looking in the direction of rod. "You let me down!" Alma said angrily, "I can''t even vent my anger. How can I make such a useless thing? Live and die. " With that, Alma raised her hand and opened a bright yellow portal. Huge suction came from the portal and instantly sucked the bloody monster into it. After banishing the bloodstained monster, he didn''t even want a reward, so he jumped down from the booth and left the alien race. On the other side, enota was looking at rod dejectedly: "we lost, and we were last..." "There''s no way. Who can make those magicians have eyes?" Rod shrugged his shoulders and said, "fortunately, I''ve got Plan B ready. I''m sure I can turn defeat into victory." "Really? What should we do? " Enota asked suspiciously. "You think, as long as we kill all the magic creatures in the competition, aren''t we the first Said rod softly, looking at enota. Hearing rod say this, enota seemed to be aware of something, and his eyes burst out with brilliant light. Chapter 1505 "This year''s alien race is over. Please leave the competition one by one if you can''t get a good place, and strive to make persistent efforts and achieve good results in the next alien race ten years later. Next, awards will be given to the winners. " After the score was announced, the host continued. Seeing that the final score had been announced, the eight eyes on the stand took the initiative to come forward, ready to say something to rod. Before they got close to rod and his party, rod and enota disappeared in the blink of an eye. They were stunned. Before they recovered, they heard a cry of surprise. Along with her reputation, a scene appeared not far away that she would never forget. As the champion of the competition, Medusa is divided into two parts. Rhode, who holds the red blade, appears beside her. "This..." the sudden change on the field shocked all the people nearby, even the host, for a moment, could not say anything. In the face of the death of the alien creatures, the magician who made the multi legged Medusa was very calm. He just looked at rod, not angry because of the death of the alien creatures. Lord rod, I know who you are Under the gray robe, the magician said slowly. "Oh? It seems that you are well informed Rod said something unexpected. This is the first time that his identity has been recognized after he came to the underground world. "We''ll see you again." With that, the magician''s figure flashed and disappeared from the booth. Rod frowned slightly. From the magician, he felt an unusual breath. According to the host, the magician seems to be called jedt. "You''re crazy. How dare you destroy the alien race like this? Morrel, king of nigon, will not let you go easily! Come on! Hurry to protect my magic creation A magician in a red robe yelled, interrupting rod''s thoughts. She protected the Minotaur with her body. With a wave of her hand, a group of poisonous snakes came to rod. At this moment, the blade passed through her body, nailing her and the xenobiotics behind her. With a strong electric current, their bodies exploded, and the corpses were mixed together and never separated from each other. "I said I was perfect." Shaking the blade in his hand and shaking off the blood above, rod said in a deep voice, "no one can stop me." At the other end of the battlefield, enota, who keeps her human shape, has also broken the necks of several alien creatures. She is trying to fight in a human way, and it seems to have achieved remarkable results. The smell of blood filled the whole booth. The magicians nearby screamed and fled, but they didn''t want to escape too far, so they hid in the distance to watch. One by one, the alien creatures fall down and die together with the magician who can''t escape in time. Rod, who tries his best, won''t give them any chance. Soon, in addition to rod and the shaking host, there were only eight eyes and her maker on the whole stand. "You can''t get away with it, devil''s eye." It wasn''t rod who said this, but DESs, the magician on the field, "I didn''t expect that there would be such an existence as you in the declining magic eye church." Rod snorted coldly. The next moment, he appeared behind dis. The laser came straight at rod. Rod didn''t dodge and waved his red blade. The sharp blade separates the laser and divides the disco under the broad robe into two. When the robe is lifted, what exists is not a human body, but an evil eye with a large number of tentacles. One side, eight eyes quickly came to dis side, from his pocket, turned out a pinched eyeball. "He has informed more than one hundred eyes of your existence that you are in danger now." Looking at this special eyeball, eight eyes changed face and said, "I can help you deal with those evil eyes. Please give me this opportunity." "To be honest, I don''t need your help or your reminder." Rod shrugged his shoulders and said with disdain, "you are the last one to take part in the competition. I will be the champion of this competition if I kill you." The existence of peeping eyes makes rod see the abnormality in dis. Even without eight eyes'' warning, rod already knows these. "You killed the enchanter DESs. I''ve lost my qualification to participate in the competition." Eight eyes sincerely said, "you don''t know the ability of those evil eyes, I can help..." Suddenly, the six eyes on her face, staring straight behind rod, showed a flustered mood: "no, they have come!" Following eight eyes, rod noticed the enemy in the rear. It''s a group of creatures supported by tentacles. They don''t have their own trunk. They look very much like Lord''s magic eye, but they are different. In addition to a huge eyeball, the head of these enemies also has a mouth for eating, and many smaller tentacles connected with small eyeballs. If their heads are cut open, their brains can be found and they have their own independent thinking. The head of magic eye has only one eyeball and nothing else. In the middle of these evil eyes, a huge round monster deeply attracted rod''s attention. It''s like a rolling ball. It''s about the same size as the Minotaur. Its surface is covered with open eyes. Its tentacles are already unbearable. It has to roll on the ground to move. "No, it''s thousand eyes. How did this monster come here?" Eight eyes said, "run away... No one is the opponent of this monster." "Run away?" Rod snorted coldly, "I haven''t got my reward. How can I escape now?" "Evil eye over there, I don''t have time to fight with you now. I''ll deal with you when I get the reward." Rod high voice way, the line of sight immediately looked at the host in the field, "don''t give me the prize soon!" At this time, a magician dressed like the dead dees came on stage and whispered a few words to the host. The host''s face changed. He looked at rod and said cautiously, "the schedule has changed a lot. The magic creature ''thousand eyes'' is going to join the competition." "Hey, the game is over. How can you join now?" Enota complained discontentedly. Rod shook his head, did not find the host of the trouble, said, he is also midway to join the game. He moved his eyes slowly and put them on Qian Yan "It seems that you won''t let me get the reward easily, or let me kill you and get the reward I deserve." Chapter 1506 Looking at the sudden arrival of thousand eyes and the feedback of peeping eyes, rod realized that this monster with a lot of eyes also mastered the ability of vision. In other words, no matter what happens in this space, it will be "in view of the lack of suitable awarding guests at present, now it''s up to me to award the champion of this competition the most honorable" black dragon Medal "of nigon and the prize" water spirit ball "belonging to the champion." With that, the host shook his hand, put the medal on rod''s body, and handed him the blue pearl. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ [black dragon medal] Quality: Treasure Type: Pendant Equipment requirements: None Basic attributes: nigon creature favor + 50%, magic ceremony success rate + 30%, Special attribute: the medal contains the power of the black dragon. When it is used, it will frighten all the enemies around and reduce their total attribute by 20%. At the same time, it will interrupt the enemy''s casting, which will make them unable to move. Cooling time: 1 day. Evaluation: the black dragon medal will only be awarded to those who have made outstanding contributions to nigon. The wearer will be respected by all nigon creatures. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ [water spirit ball] Quality: Treasure Type: Pendant Equipment requirements: expert Water Magic Basic attributes: cast water magic damage increased by 50%, received water magic damage reduced by 50%. Special attribute 1: when underwater, all abilities will not be restricted by the environment, all attributes + 3, water magic damage increased by 50%. Special attribute 2: the holder is always blessed by the state of [Royal water magic lv15]. Evaluation: the treasure of water mage. All its abilities need to be displayed underwater. But in the underground world, the effect of this treasure is extremely limited. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ In the system log, the attributes of these two treasures appear in front of rod''s eyes, feeling the efficacy of these two treasures, and rod also shows a satisfied look. Chapter 1507 ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "You''ve got the race achievement [star of nigon]." "[star of nigon]: won the championship in the official competition of nigon in the underground world and was awarded the black dragon medal. Basic reward all attributes + 1, after wearing magic ceremony success rate + 50%. " ¡­¡­¡­¡­ In addition to these two treasures, after winning the champion of the alien race, rod also won a racing achievement. Although he didn''t add many attributes, he was also very satisfied. I didn''t expect that there would be such a reward if I won the championship through the normal competition system according to the plan that inortas said. I''m afraid it would not be so good to snatch the treasure directly. "You did a good job, enota. I''ve got what I need. Let''s go back. " After checking the harvest of this trip, rod plans to leave here with enota. The host, who is responsible for giving awards to rod, has already made a long escape. Besides rod and enota, there are also eight eyes who survived. On the other side, she looked at rod with eight eyes. She saw rod sweep away the other species and win the championship. She was full of longing. Looking at enota beside rod, her heart rises a burst of jealousy. She wants to replace the man beside rod and enjoy glory with rod. Seeing that rod showed his intention to leave in his words, eight eyes came forward and said to rod: "Powerful magician, you have shown your strength. Please let me follow you." Her words were very sincere. She looked at rod with six eyes, which showed a pleading look. However, rod just ignored it. "I don''t need your follow." Rod shrugged and glanced at her. Eight eyes pursed her lips. Of course, she knew that there would be no lack of followers for a strong existence like rod. She had to take out something to attract him. "Powerful magician..." she lowered her head slightly, raised her finger and said, "in order to follow you, I am willing to offer everything to you. You can do anything to me, even the most dangerous magician ceremony..." Then eight eyes slowly moved forward and approached rod''s position: "don''t you want to know which part of my body are my remaining two eyes? I can show it to you and let you enjoy it slowly.... " Before he got close to rod, eight eyes were stopped by enota. "What are you saying? Why don''t you go away In front of rod, enota yelled. Rod felt helpless. He patted enota on the shoulder and motioned her to put her hand down. Enota looked back at rod and said, "I hate her..." "Well..." rod said casually with a smile. With that, rod crossed enota and came to eight eyes. When she was glared at by enota, eight eyes felt cold on her back, just like being watched by some terrible creature. She had no idea why the purple haired girl in front of her could exude such powerful power, which seemed to be related to the fact that the person in front of her could change her shape. Looking at rod who came to him, eight eyes knew that he was the leader between them. As long as he could persuade him, he would not be in any danger. "Powerful magician, I''d like to offer everything..." she stood up and tried to show her figure, looking at rod''s eyes with a certain desire. At last, her words seemed to move rod. Under her joyful gaze, rod stretched out his hand as if to caress her face. "Humble mole ant, who gave you the courage to offend my dignity?" Eight eyes feeling a change, the next moment, her neck will be hard to grasp by rod, and her whole person, also by rod single hand up. "I... Don''t have... I want to follow you..." Eight eyes, out of breath, tried to explain to rod that she kept swinging, but she couldn''t get rid of rod''s control. "I don''t need your following, I need your awe." Rod said in a deep voice, "tell me, when you see my strength, have you ever felt trembling from the bottom of your heart? Have you ever felt fear from the bottom of your heart? " Eight eyes only felt that her vision became more and more blurred. She still didn''t understand rod''s idea. She asked vaguely, "is it because of... My eyes... That you don''t like..." "It has nothing to do with your eyes." Rod said, "I always value the will and power of living things. Unfortunately, you don''t have either. You don''t have anything worthy of my attention, so you want to follow me? This is an offence to me. " With her last strength, she looked at rod, right in front of rod''s flaming empty eyes. There was no expected scorn and disgust. From rod''s eyes, she only saw a kind of arrogance above everything. At this moment, Bayan finally realized his mistake and the meaning of rod''s original words on the field. From the bottom of his heart, he believed that he was perfect. Such a person doesn''t need anyone''s follow and doesn''t have any feelings for other creatures. With a click, rod broke the neck of the person in front of him and threw her body aside. "Let''s go back, enota..." Before rod finished speaking, enota, who had recovered his dragon form, rushed to the body of eight eyes. Enota was tearing on the corpse in a frenzy, and her flesh and blood were on her mouth, but she didn''t care at all. She just glared at the dead eight eyes. Rod felt the uneasiness in her heart. Now enota is like a child who is worried that her beloved toy will be robbed. Every move is full of destruction. "Eat slowly, and no one will fight with you." Rod came to her and stroked the scales of her body. With rod''s appeasement, enota''s movement converged a lot, and soon she became human again. Noticing the strange look in rod''s eyes, enota said, "Why are you looking at me like this?" Rod looked at more than half of the bodies missing on the ground, then at enota, who was a little shorter than himself, and asked, "I wonder where her body went when you became a human? Is it in your stomach now? How does this fit in? " "When you look at me, are you thinking about these questions?" Listening to rod''s question, enota seemed even more dissatisfied. She tooted her lips and complained. "I''ve been with you for a long time, and I''ve got all these strange questions in my head." Rod shrugged and the two looked at each other and laughed. With a flash of fire, the figures of rod and enota disappeared. Chapter 1508 Withered city. The Lich in red, who is unable to cast space magic, finally returns to its own territory after going through dangers and escapes from the search and killing of angels. "Damn rod, I''ll make you pay for it." Murmur in the mouth, the name that makes her feel disgusted deeply, the Lich in red angrily marches toward the center of the territory. When she passed a necromancer on the street, she suddenly felt something unusual, then stopped and turned back to the necromancer. "Who are you and why do you have a kind of uncomfortable smell?" Asked the Lich in red. The necromancer raised his head, his eyes were feverish, and his body was shaking, not because of the power of the Lich in front of him, but for what happened next. "The great king is coming to the world. As pioneers, we will be honored to participate in the trial together..." In his mouth, he recited words of unknown significance. The red Lich was acutely aware of the danger and immediately cast the cloud of death to cover the people in front of him. However, before the cloud of death touched his body, his body ignited. At the same time, a crystal in his hand glowed. In the fire, he gave a sad laugh, the sky was dyed red, and the endless rain of fire began to fall. "Why this spell again?" There is no time to complain. The soil rises from the foot of the Lich and wraps her body. But other creatures in the city don''t have such ability. The whole town turns into a sea of fire. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ With a flash of fire, rod and enota returned to the island. "We have a treasure now, rod. Go and teach that hateful snake a lesson!" For some reason, after returning to the island, enota''s mood changed obviously, and he was constantly urging rod to challenge the most powerful enemy in the whole water level. "Don''t worry, the flame isn''t ready yet." Looking at enota in the distance, rod said with a smile, "let''s see how Rowling is." After that, rod took enota to the wooden house where Rowling was. After entering, he found Rowling had been awake for a long time and was sitting at a table, studying a classic seriously. "Have you recovered? As soon as you wake up, will reading such classics affect your rest Rod asked voluntarily. "It doesn''t matter. After this period of rest, my spirit has already recovered. By the way, where have you been? No one else knows where you are Rod closed the books and looked at him suspiciously. "We went to the snow mountain, saw a ogre, and went to the underground world, and won a championship!" When Rowling asked about this, enota volunteered, with a touch of joy in her words. Rowling smiles and rod frowns slightly. He notices that on the cover of Rowling''s book, it says "analysis of prophecy and revelation.". "Where did you find the book?" Rod asked with some doubts. "Listen to vita, this book was sent by the prophet, which contains a lot of profound knowledge." Rowling thought about it and replied, "by the way, here''s the letter she left you." With that, Rowling took out a letter sealed with fire paint from the classics, which said "to rod", and Rowling did not open it. Rod was a little puzzled. He opened the envelope and took out the inner parchment. There was no dense text on it, but only one sentence. "I''ll wait for you in hell." Next to rod, enota, who looked askew at the letter, read out the contents. After a simple study, she has mastered the basic common language and recognized the contents of the letter at a glance. "Why did she leave such a letter?" On one side, Rowling, who heard this sentence, was also puzzled. She didn''t understand what the prophet thought. It didn''t look like a good word, but more like a curse. Although enota didn''t say much, her eyes looking at rod were also full of doubts, and she wanted to hear rod''s ideas. Rod shook his head. He could think of more nature than the two of them: "tell the Necromancers on the island to be on guard. There may be enemies coming." Rowling was stunned. She didn''t understand the meaning of rod''s words. In the deep water element plane, except for the legendary mage who is the most powerful and has mastered the gate of different dimensions, other people have no ability to overcome the limitation of solution space. Where can there be enemies? "I''ll go to the prophet first, and you''ll wait for my notice." Nodding to Rowling and enota, rod moves instantly to the cabin where the prophet is. The room was dark. The flame on the candlestick had already been extinguished. There was no temperature left. It seemed that the prophet had not been here for a long time. The darkness could not stop rod. His whole body lit up a fire, illuminating everything around him, and searching in the prophet''s cabin. Soon, rod noticed that the prophecy card he had given to the prophet was still on the long table in the room, but there was no sign of the prophet. In principle, the prophet who cares so much about this set of prophecy cards will not leave this set of treasure behind, but will always take it with him. The scene in front of him undoubtedly explains something to rod. On the desktop, three prophecy cards with their backs facing up were placed in order. In doubt, rod reached out to turn over these prophecy cards. These three cards are "butch and cecia", "doomsday judgment" and "Omega". Looking at the pattern on the card, rod was puzzled for a moment. Rod had seen these cards not long ago. Unable to find any trace left by the prophet, rod thought about it and took out his treasure, "Messiah..." rod called out the prophet''s name. Under the control of rod, the eyeballs on the surface of the farsighted pendant slowly opened. Soon, the information about maxika spread to his mind. It was a sea of fire turned into Purgatory, in which countless howling souls were thrown. At the top of this area, heavy and strong chains bound maxika''s body, hanging her above the sea of fire. From time to time, magma fell from her head, passed through and burned her body, and finally merged into the sea of fire below. It didn''t last long. Soon, rod lost his perception of maxika. Even though he had only kept it in his mind for a moment, rod had kept in mind the scene of the prophet''s location. Rod realized that the prophet at this time was already in hell. PS: I''ve written a piece about it, but it''s related to the work. It''s a supplement to the previous plot. You can have a look at it when you have time Chapter 1509 "Have you found the prophet?" Just as rod was searching for the trace of maxika in the room, Rowling''s voice came to his ear. Don''t worry about her, in the first time to follow. "Yes." Rod replied, his eyes burning, looking around, not let go of any corner of the room, "she is being imprisoned in hell." "Hell?" Rowling, stunned, quickly came to rod''s side and asked, "how did she go to hell? Did she rely on space magic?" "It''s not clear yet, but I think it should be something that we don''t know..." Rod said slowly. He took out a red crystal from the space ring. It was the last crystal rod got from the ogre not long ago. As soon as the doomsday crystal was taken out, it burst out a burst of red light, dispelling all the darkness in the room. Rod will be in the hands of the doomsday crystal, toward the long table in the room, the closer, the more brilliant crystal, finally in front of an empty seat to reach the maximum. Rod''s face was dignified. The seat in front of him was not on the side of maxika, but on the opposite side of her. "There are demons who have been here, and their status is not low. They can cause the change of the end crystal." Rod made his own judgment, "it seems that the defense on the island has to be strengthened. We need to prohibit the ritual of space magic, or we won''t even know the arrival of the enemy." On one side, Rowling asked, "what about the prophet? Can you get her back? " Rod pondered and replied, "I can do it, but it''s bound to offend the demons. It''s not a good thing. I need to get in touch with the demons before I make a decision After a little thought, rod made his own judgment. Although a prophet can predict the future, he can only give a vague result in the face of an enemy with the same ability, and the effect is undoubtedly much smaller. The combination of the fire escape and the gate of the different dimensions enables rod to go anywhere in the world. The farsighted pendant has told rod where the prophet is. Rod can go there at any time, even if it is hell. However, the ability of fire evasion is not exclusive to rod. All pure blood demons can use it. This also made rod wary. He can go to the hell where the devil is. The devil can also escape through the fire and come directly to the island. He must set up a ceremony to interfere with space magic around the island as soon as possible. "And enota? Didn''t she come with you? " After making a decision in his heart, rod took a look at Rowling not far away and then asked. "She said she was worried about Ann. She should be nearby. Do you need me to find her?" Rowling pointed towards the door, where there were scattered wooden houses. "No more." Rod shakes his head. His flame has not yet cooled down. It''s just enough for enota to stay with Ando for a while. At this point, rod looked at Rowling not far away. In fact, since Rowling was rescued from the trial, rod has not asked about her situation, but has led enota to many places. "Have you recovered? Are you still used to it now without evocation? " Rod asked voluntarily. "Not bad." Rowling said with a smile, "it''s better than before. Without the interference of death energy, my magic is purer than before. According to blakada''s rating, I should be a senior mage now. " Rod nodded. In his perception, Rowling, who had mastered the art of evocation, had already reached the threshold of level 6 when she was the strongest. As long as she completed the endless night ritual, she could be promoted smoothly. But now, she is only about level 5 and level 2, but she is stronger than before in the casting of the magic. "Very good. To be an orthodox mage is the best choice for you to develop your heroic skills. In this way, the purification of angels is not only a bad thing, but also helps you." Rod nodded and said, "continue to study magic, you will become a powerful legendary mage." With that, rod no longer looks at Rowling, but moves his eyes to the prophecy cards placed on the long table. With the departure of the prophet, no one can use these prophecy cards, not to mention the attribute of reducing luck on these prophecy cards. Rod sighed. Not long after he gave the card to the prophet, the prophet was taken to hell by the devil. Rod was not sure whether it was related to the reduced lucky attribute of the card. "I heard from enota that you are going to deal with the powerful monsters in the ocean." Rowling''s words came from his ear, but rod''s attention was still on the prophecy card. He put out his hand, sorted out the prophecy card on the desk, and then said, "you''re right." Rowling gasped at the corner of her mouth. She didn''t hear what she wanted to hear from rod. She continued, "can I go with you? You gave me a treasure suitable for underwater. I''ve been wearing it all the time. It won''t affect you. " Rod raised his head and looked at Rowling, who could not help pursing her lips. He felt the uneasiness in her heart. He sighed and said, "come with us, we''ll save my death knight." Seeing that rod agreed, Rowling gave a heartfelt smile. At this time, she looked at the rear like a little guilty, then quickly came to rod''s side and hugged him tightly. "What''s the matter?" Rod asked with some doubts. After burying her head and taking a deep breath, Rowling looked up at rod again with a little reluctance: "Why are you always willing to take her with you instead of me? I heard her say that you took her to blakada, to the underground world, and what other competitions did you take part in... " "Rowling." Rod some helpless way, "with me, means always in danger, I will meet a lot of enemies, no one knows what kind of trap will wait for me next moment, I don''t want to let you hurt." "Do you want her to get hurt?" Rowling asked. Rod shrugged: "to tell you the truth, she is not easy to get hurt, she has enough strength to deal with everything, but you are not sure..." Rowling hammered him a few times. Rod coughed and said, "when you have the strength of legendary creatures, I will call you no matter where I go, OK?" "Hum." Rowling snorted. The next moment, she seemed to think of something. She looked helplessly at rod: "do you promise?" "If it makes you feel better, I promise." Patted behind Rowling, rod said softly. Chapter 1510 After a while in the cabin, enota came here. See yinuota appear, Rowling took the initiative to meet up, and rod''s discovery, completely told her. "Great! The hateful prophet is gone at last After hearing Rowling''s words, enota gave a burst of cheers, and there was endless joy in his words. On one side, rod''s mouth drew. It seems that after the last drawing of the prophecy card, enota had a deep aversion to the prophet, which had penetrated into her heart. "That''s not a good thing." With a sigh, rod said, "without the prophet, we have no way to predict the enemy''s next movement, nor to seek enlightenment. Even the prophecy cards we collected in blakhada not long ago have lost their function at this moment." Enota nodded, seemingly listening to rod''s words, but with joy in his eyes. "Maybe I can..." Just then, Rowling volunteered. She held out her hand and took the set of prophecy cards from rod. "The books left by the prophet contain the knowledge of prophecy, and it will take me some time to master it. Maybe soon, I can use this set of cards for divination "This set of prophecy cards symbolizes misfortune and brings bad luck to users. Are you sure you want to use this set of cards?" Asked rod. "Without the prophet, only I can play the role of this set of prophecy cards. Even if I suffer bad luck, I will not shirk it." Seeing that Rowling''s eyes were firm and nodded, rod couldn''t say anything more. After checking the system log, he said, "I''ve been able to use fire evasion. It''s time to go deep into the ocean to look for Vera. Before that, I need to take something with me. " Soon, led by rod, they came to the dock on the edge of the island. After this period of development, a lot of infrastructure on the island has been built, including the important potion factory and the dock where rod is now. Due to the lack of talents in this field, up to now, only a few small sailboats have been built on the island, but they are enough to meet the needs of ordinary Necromancers. With the continuous transformation of water level, these small sailboats are widely used by Necromancers. If you stand on the cliff and look at them, you can see many boats sailing in the ocean and the Necromancers on them. "Lord rod, as you requested, the ship is ready." Through the spirit mark, aware of the arrival of rod, the death knight Kane said. Soon he led rod and his party to a small boat. "Are we going to take this boat and sail all the way to find the snake?" Looking at the boat in front of him, enota asked in surprise. "No, let''s go straight to space magic. It''s just a place to rest. " Rod some helpless, hastily replied, "can''t always stand on the water?" After hearing rod''s answer, enota lowered her head in disappointment. Without saying anything more, rod turned and looked at Kane. He noticed that Kane seemed to have something to say. "Lord rod, we need more people. There are not enough people on the island. Even the Necromancer''s school can''t be established, let alone transform all the creatures in the sea. Please bring more necromancer as soon as possible. I believe you can do it easily. " Kane bowed down and reported respectfully to rod, "Many necromancers who don''t know how to navigate sink soon after they go to sea. In addition, many necromancers can''t swim and can''t enter the water at all. They have to have a necromancery school to offer corresponding courses in order to teach them. To set up a necromancery school also requires a large number of personnel." After hearing Kane''s report, rod looked at him suspiciously: "I remember you once said that everything on the island is complete, and there is no need for more manpower. The existing manpower is enough to deal with it. How can we talk about it now?" Kane sighed and said, "I used to hate you in my heart and didn''t tell you the truth on the island, but now I am different. Now I am deeply aware of my mistakes." Under the influence of the dark word, Kane is very loyal to rod and no longer conceals everything on the island. Rod thought about it and said in a deep voice, "OK. In a short time, I will bring enough candidates, but now I have more important things to deal with. " "I wish you all the best." With that, Kane left first. After Kane left, rod and his party boarded the ship. Holding Rowling and enota, the fire started from the ocean, and the boat at rod''s feet disappeared. Space changed, and several people appeared in another sea area. Compared with the island shrouded in black clouds, the sea area is much brighter. Innota looked around curiously. The sea was calm and empty. All the mysteries were hidden under the sea. On the other side, Rowling looked at rod. She looked at the boat under her feet, with a dignified face: "brother, where did you learn this magic?" "You mean the flame escape? It''s the power of blood. " Rod replied. Rowling shook her head: "I had been wondering, but I forgot to ask you. What happened to you when I was taken away by angels? Why do you get this ability? " Seeing the changes in himself, Rowling noticed that rod could not tell her the existence of the system, so he thought about it and explained, "remember the wisdom tree we destroyed together? The demons of hell are very satisfied with our behavior, so they give me the blood of demons, and also let me have these abilities. Everything that comes into contact with me can cross the space with me. " "You call this ability ''fire evasion''. I haven''t found anything unusual before. Until now, I see that you can cross space with ships ¡­¡­¡± Rowling''s words faintly trembled and said solemnly, "have you ever tried to carry multiple things across space?" Hearing what Rowling said, rod couldn''t help frowning. He didn''t think about Rowling''s problem. When he led the ship across the space, rod didn''t think about the possibility of failure. The description of fire evasion in the system log only says that everything that rod touches can cross space with him, including living creatures. Now it seems that this description is not so simple. Chapter 1511 Under Rowling''s gaze, rod slowly bent down and reached into the endless ocean. The flame ignited at rod''s feet again and wrapped his whole body. However, his body did not disappear, but stagnated and remained in place. The feeling of tearing came from rod''s body. After he understood the special effect of fire evasion, he wanted to move the ocean with it, but he felt a huge resistance. If rod insists on this, his body is likely to be completely torn. After discovering this point, rod took the initiative to disperse the power of the flame to escape, his body suddenly lightened, and the sense of tearing in his body no longer existed. "Are you all right?" Aside, Rowling asked with concern. Rod shook his head and said solemnly, "you''re right. The real purpose of fire escape is not to take people across space, but to carry other things, such as mountains and oceans..." Lifting his hand and shaking the water above, he continued: "it''s just that my blood strength is not enough to do it now. No, even the real demons can''t move the endless ocean... " Recalling the huge resistance from his body when he used the fire escape, rod shook his head. If he wants to play the real power of the fire escape, he needs to further enhance the strength of the demon blood. This is not a simple thing. In addition to the direct exchange of doomsday omen, if you want to obtain demon blood, you can only find a way from the real demon. Shaking his head, no longer thinking about these, rod put his attention on the blue sea. "Villa''s spiritual imprint is right below our position." After a little perception, rod said, "besides him, I also feel a strong breath..." Even above the sea, the strong breath of the ultimate multi headed snake still spread to rod''s perception, which also made rod alert. Unexpectedly, as a death knight, Vera dares to challenge this kind of creature. Even rod is not sure that he can defeat him. "What should we do now? Go down to the bottom of the sea and fight it? " Enota, standing in the bow, turned and asked. Rod thought for a moment, shook his head and said, "you stay here for a while. I''ll try to rescue Vera directly from his body. If not, I''ll lead him to the sea. Then it''s your turn to do it." Rod, with the water spirit ball in his body, is not afraid to fight with the ultimate multi headed snake underwater, which is also the purpose of his collection of this treasure. However, Rowling and enota do not have this treasure. Once they come underwater, their ability is difficult to play. For this reason, rod needs to find a way to lead the ultimate multi headed snake to the sea. After explaining these matters, rod waited for a moment. He noticed that the cooling time of the flame escape was over. The flame flashed at his feet, and his body disappeared. Only Rowling and enota were left on the sea. Looking at the still calm sea, Rowling''s eyes showed a trace of worry. No one knew what kind of monster existed under the deep sea. On one side, enota waited quietly. She believed that rod could solve all this. At this moment, she seemed to feel something, staring at the sea in front of her. The shadow is surging on the surface of the ocean. A red and white sea snake jumps up from under the sea and pours straight at enota. Standing in the bow of the boat, enota doesn''t step back. Instead, she looks interested. She no longer suppresses her own breath and releases the momentum of the dragon. In an instant, the sea snake''s body trembled and wanted to withdraw into the sea again, but it was caught by enota. Being held tightly by enota, the sea snake does not dare to move at all. It belongs to the power of the dragon, which has deeply deterred it. Noticing that enota was attacked by sea snakes, Rowling quickly stood on guard and said, "this is where the multi headed snake is. There are a lot of its appendages around. We''d better be careful." On the other hand, enota didn''t care about Rowling''s caution. She picked up the sea snake and looked at it carefully. Then she was disappointed and said, "this is poisonous. You can''t eat it." With that, she threw the sea snake back into the sea, and the body of the sea snake was instantly submerged by the sea. Rowling reluctantly glanced at enota. In her perception, there were more and more sea snakes gathered nearby. However, due to the fear in her instinct, she did not dare to approach here. For sea snakes, which are not intelligent creatures, the dragon''s power is the best deterrent to them. As a giant dragon that exists at the top of all creatures, as long as they exude power, they can solve many problems. And under the ocean, depending on the effect of the flame, rod came to a very strange space. Different from rod''s expectation, the extremely cold environment under the ocean, where he is very warm, has a solid foothold under his feet. The surrounding environment is dark and cramped, some of which are similar to the underpass where rod used to be, but different from the underground space, the walls of the underpass are hard and cold, but the nearby walls are warm and creep from time to time. A little perception, rod also realized where he was, relying on the flame to escape across the space, he went straight to the body of the ultimate multi headed snake. Vera''s spiritual imprint is not far away from here. His breath is very stable, not as weak as rod thought. It seems that he has not been hurt. After finding Vera''s position, rod takes out the blood praise from the space ring. The dagger pierces into the surrounding walls, and the blood overflows from the walls. After sucking the blood, the Dagger''s surface is red, and nothing can stop it. However, the surface of rod''s body is burning to prevent the blood from splashing on him. Brandishing the dagger to break the way forward, rod noticed that the wall he had broken before was healing at a very fast speed. It seemed that the injury of this degree could not affect the ultimate multi headed snake at all. For a huge creature like the ultimate multi headed snake, the damage left by rod''s blade in its body can only be regarded as a small wound, which can''t affect its body at all. Only a large-scale spell like death cloud can cause effective damage. Although the surrounding walls continue to heal, the blood of the ultimate multi headed snake still splashes onto the ground. Soon, the smell of smell around attracted a group of strange looking creatures. Chapter 1512 Looking at these creatures following the bloodstain, rod felt a little puzzled. Their appearance was strange. They were different from the alien creatures in the underground world. They didn''t seem to come from nature at all. At the front is a fish like creature, but its body is more slender. Even if it is separated from the marine environment, it can move as fast as a snake, with a pair of tusks growing in its mouth. No hostility was detected from these creatures. Rod knew that their target was not themselves, so he did not attack them and let them pass by. Under the gaze of rod, these creatures rush to the residual blood on the ground and suck it. At the same time, their bodies are also changing, and the rear of their bodies become more and more round and smooth. I don''t know where the sea snake came from to devour these strange creatures. Rod didn''t pay attention to these strange creatures for too long, and quickly moved towards the direction of death knight Vera. The thick and tough wall, in front of the blood praise in rod''s hand, could not stop it for a moment. After continuing to break through many red walls, rod soon saw what he was looking for during his trip. In rod''s sight, in front of him, an upright figure was holding up his hands and biting the wall in front of him. However, the surrounding walls are extremely tough, no matter how he bites, there is no sign of damage. His movements were so strange that rod could feel them even from a distance. "What are you doing? Vera Looking at the figure in front of him, rod asked in a deep voice. Rod''s voice came from his ear, and the figure''s figure trembled. He turned slowly and looked at the comer excitedly. "Lord rod..." he asked in a hoarse voice, unable to hide his incredible surprise. "Wait, what happened to you?" Noting villa''s state at the moment, rod asked in a deep voice. As villa turns around, rod also notices the abnormality in him. He didn''t know how many teeth he had lost. His face was covered with blood. He didn''t know whether the blood belonged to himself or other creatures. Vera''s high hands also changed. What makes rod frown is that Vera''s hands are bulging high, and there is an open eye in the palm, which is also covered with blood near his mouth with sharp teeth. In addition, the back of his hands is longer and thicker, which is not like a normal arm, but like two heads with long necks. Looking at vera in front of him, rod was alert. It didn''t look like a normal state. It was just like a strange creature transformed by a magician. "Lord Rhode... I''ve been waiting for you for a long time, and you''ve finally come to save me..." Vera said intermittently, his eyes on the palm of his hand were staring at Rhode. "Tell me, what happened to you?" Rodriguez asked. His words were full of dignity. Vera had no room to refuse, so he was controlled by the dark word. "My blood has been polluted... Its blood touched my wound, and some terrible changes began to take place in my body... I don''t know what I have become, but I feel very wrong... Help me, Lord rod..." Vera replied in a trembling voice. Looking at vera in front of him, rod fell into silence for a moment. There is something wrong with his current state, and the root of his abnormal changes is the blood in the ultimate multi headed snake. Knowledge about blood is an important field in the study of witchcraft. The recent alien competition brought together top witchcraft experts in this field. Unfortunately, most of the witchcraft experts with unique attainments in this field died in rod''s hands first. For a moment, rod fell into silence. He quickly came to the nearest wall and opened it with blood praise. Then he took out a large container from the space ring and received a basin full of the ultimate multi headed snake''s blood. Seal the container and put it in the space ring. Because the inside of the space ring is completely independent space, the time in it will not pass, and rod does not worry that the blood will dry up and coagulate. He can take it out when he needs it later. When the container is put away, the cooling time of flame escape is almost over. Looking at vera in front of him, rod didn''t expect that he would be able to rescue him so smoothly, and he didn''t even need to fight with the ultimate multi headed snake. From the body of the ultimate multi headed snake, rod felt a deep abnormality. It seemed that there was some power in its blood, which could contaminate the creatures in direct contact with it. Vera in front of him and the strange fish rod had seen before were the best proof. Without asking more questions, rod put his hand on Vera''s high arm side, the flame rose from his feet, and the two instantly separated from the space. Before he left, rod tried to release the cloud of death in the body of the ultimate multi headed snake. However, the cloud of death, which had never been disadvantageous in the past, could not erode the surrounding walls at all, so rod had to give up. Back in the boat on the sea, Rowling and enota look at rod and Vera, who look strange beside him. "Rod, why did you bring back an alien?" Enota asked, head tilted. On the other side, Rowling''s expression is a little dignified. Depending on her former fate, she has recognized that the one who follows rod is his death knight Vera. "He''s what I''m looking for. We''ve finished our task." Rod replied. Enota asked strangely, "wait a minute, aren''t we going to fight that multi headed snake? How did you get people out directly? " Rod shrugged and replied, "isn''t that good? We saved a fight and saved people... I can feel that the multi headed snake is not easy to deal with. There seems to be something wrong with its blood. I need to find a magician to investigate. " Enota blinked and asked suspiciously, "didn''t Rowling and I do nothing?" "No Rod whispered, "you can celebrate with me. This mission ended perfectly. We rescued my death knight without any damage. This is something to celebrate, especially in the face of strong enemies." "Yes, we have won!" After Rhode''s enlightenment, enota seemed to understand something and let out a burst of cheers. Rod laughed and looked at the deep sea below. He said slowly, "I have a hunch that we will meet this sea snake again... As for now, there are more important things to deal with." Rod turned his attention to Vera. How to recover Vera''s blood and let him recover his past strength is the first thing bothering rod. It seems that he can only seek help from the magician who knows the knowledge of blood. Chapter 1513 Back on the island, rod said goodbye to Rowling and enota, then took the death knight Vera back to the soul tower of Sao O city. Along the way, Vera was in a trance. She lowered her head and did not return to the theme plane. Soon, rod knocked on the door of a quiet room. When he heard a response from inside the quiet room, rod quickly pushed the door and went in. In the quiet room, there are many magic eyes on the wall. The light is still bright. The blind Marguerite is facing rod''s direction. She seems to have noticed rod''s coming. "I need you to restore his blood and bring him back to... Normal." Looking at Marguerite in the quiet room, rod showed his intention directly. "Let me see..." Marguerite also noticed Vera''s abnormal appearance, his high hands, plus some organs in them, which didn''t look like a normal person. At the bottom of the wall, a magic eye slowly climbed out and looked around Vera''s body. Suddenly, as if she had found something, Marguerite changed her face and immediately said, "Lord rod, please stay away from him!" "Did you find anything?" Rod asked, frowning. "In his body, there is a kind of blood with strong pollution, which has deeply changed his body and made him appear various abnormalities. I still don''t know the specific effect of this kind of blood. I need to try it further. " Rod noticed that with Marguerite''s words, the eyeballs on the surrounding walls all shook violently at this moment, as if they had seen something terrible. "It''s incredible... His body is dead, but the blood in his body gives his body a new life. I need his blood Under the gaze of rod, Margaret quickly comes to Vera, takes out the dagger and container from the space ring, gently cuts Vera''s arm, and carefully takes his blood. Rod is also aware of Vera''s abnormality. As a death knight, he should not have any ability of blood. Only living creatures can use the power of blood, but Vera is not. A magic eye, at Marguerite''s command, came to her side. The devil''s eye had no idea what fate it would be waiting for him. Without any hesitation, Marguerite poured the blood in the container on the magic eye. The next moment, the magic eye surface began to change. As soon as the blood contacts the eyeball of the magic eye, it quickly goes deep into the inside of the eyeball and dyes the whole magic eye red. At the same time, half of the tentacles of the demon were twitching violently, some of them were standing up, and a huge sarcoma appeared on the surface. Some amazing changes were taking place on its body. Soon, the change was completed, and the sarcoma on the surface of the tentacle of the magic eye opened a new eye. "No! My child Marguerite screamed. She raised her hand and let out a flame to burn up the changed eye. Rod looked at her strangely: "I thought you would at least check it. I didn''t expect that you would destroy the eye used in the experiment so soon." Marguerite shook her head and said in a trembling voice, "my child has become a heresy with many eyes. I destroy it for its good." Then Marguerite put her eyes back on Vera: "the blood in his body is very polluting. Ordinary magic ceremony can''t work on this kind of blood. Unfortunately, I can''t make him return to his original state. You can''t leave him with me. He''ll affect my children. " "All right." Rod said helplessly. Compared with the magician in the alien race, Marguerite''s research on blood is obviously much worse. She has no ability to solve Vera''s problems. Rod is not surprised. Seeing that rod was going to leave, Marguerite seemed to think of something and said, "Lord rod, don''t worry so much. I can feel that the blood in his body has stabilized and won''t bring him any greater changes in a short time." "In addition, I have received a message from an old friend. He is a powerful magician with high attainments in blood. Soon, he will come to the surface world. At that time, the abnormality of the death knight may be solved." Marguerite continued. Rod nodded: "remember to tell me the first time when the magician came. It''s not safe in the soul summoning tower. Take your magic eye to the water element plane as soon as possible. The necromancer over there will normally provide the experimental materials you need. " After a simple farewell, rod leads Vera out of the quiet room, ready to send him back to the water element plane. "Lord rod, can I ask you something?" In the process of marching, Vera, who had not spoken for a long time, even though she was cut by a sharp blade, did not change her expression, suddenly said to rod. "I will find a way to cure you. You are my death knight." Rod waved his hand and said. "It''s not this..." Listen to Vera say so, rod some doubt asked: "what do you want? Want more power, or let me give you a treasure? " "Neither. Lord rod, I hope you can help me revive a man. " Vera said in a trembling voice. "Oh?" There was a fire in rod''s eyes. He looked at Vera and instantly saw through all his thoughts. "Do you want to see her as you are?" Rod raised his eyebrows and asked, "you don''t want to do that. When you recover your own blood, I will help you revive her. " Listen to rod say so, villa''s eyes also show some desire, at the same time, in the deepest part of his eyes, there is a deep pain. "Vera, you are the most diligent of all my death knights. I see what you do, so I agree with your request. When you are ready, I will revive the man you said." Rod said slowly. According to the feedback from the system log, Vera gained the highest number of experience points among all the death knights before he was swallowed by the sea snake, far more than the second. He tried his best to challenge the sea snake, also in order to achieve rod''s order, which is why rod answered Vera''s request. At the same time, Vera is also one of the few death knights who are loyal to rod without the control of the dark word. In addition, the will in his heart makes rod attach great importance to him. Therefore, when he finds that there is a problem in his blood, rod will find a magician to solve it. Chapter 1514 It''s been a long time since Vera was brought back to the residence of the water element plane. After thinking about it, rod didn''t disturb Rowling and enota on the island, and was ready to embark on the journey to Diya. According to the order before rod left, Rowling and enota are constantly discussing the defense ceremony around the island. The most important one is to prohibit all space magic that can directly reach the island, and make the transmission tablet the only entrance to the island. However, due to the unique environment of the water element plane, it is not enough for the defense ceremony to cover the island alone. It is necessary to wrap the nearby sea area together to effectively prohibit the enemy''s surprise attack. It''s not a simple thing to set up a magic ceremony of this level, and rod''s talent in magic ceremony is not as good as other aspects of him, so he left this matter to Rowling and enota. It seems that they have a lot of things to do these days. As the foundation of rod''s development in the water level, the defense on the island is undoubtedly the most important thing. According to rod''s prediction, the area of the island is far from enough. When his casting ability is completely improved in the future, he will raise more land around the island from the depth of the ocean, so as to expand the area of the island. Rowling and her colleagues also need to consider whether this will destroy the existing defense ceremony on the island, which has high requirements for the ceremony arrangers. Besides Rowling and enota, rod has no other suitable candidates. And rod went back to Diya alone, ready to solve the problem of under population on the island as the death knight Kane said. In the trial ceremony of standwick, many of the liches belonging to Diya died in the doomsday trial, which provided enough experience value for rod. In addition, the death of a large number of liches also made the whole Diya into chaos. Since the establishment of Diya, there has never been such a tragic loss. Even the foundation of Diya Laiyi''s existence is no longer stable. Without the garrison of the powerful liches in Diya, those creatures in other areas who have been deeply hurt by the necromancer will not miss such a good opportunity, and they are ready to take revenge on the necromancer. Rod''s first stop is the shadow city of King Diya. In rod''s memory, in the previous Lich assembly, kaiserui, the king of Diya, did not appear, which also made him escape the control of the dark word, and did not go to standwick with other liches. Now, when rod plans to take control of Diya, the king in name of Diya is the first thing rod has to deal with. The next moment, rod appeared in the palace of the shadow city. "Who are you and how did you get here?" As soon as rod appeared, his figure was found by the patrolling guards and questioned. Rod looked at the guards around him. He didn''t mean to hide anything. He just spoke slowly and said, "take me to your king." After hearing what rod said, the guards nearby were stunned. They couldn''t think any more. They put down their weapons and took rod to the main hall where King kathery was. Notice the appearance of rod, in the main hall, the originally calm face of kathery changed, and a team of skeletons rushed out of the nearby side hall to block in front of him. In the face of the final resistance of the king of Diya, rod showed a trace of contempt in his eyes. Even those immortal liches can''t resist the power of the dark word, and kathery''s attempts are only in vain. "Put down your resistance and be loyal to me." No effort, no conflict, just this sentence, as the king of Diya, Katherine can no longer have any idea of resistance in her heart, completely loyal to rod. With the power of the dark word, rod changed kathery''s mind and easily accepted it. At this time, rod is already the real king of Diya. All creatures who have mastered the art of evocation can''t escape his control. It''s not just Katherine, but other human guards nearby. Their eyes looking at rod are also full of loyalty and fanaticism. As long as rod says a word, they are ready to give their lives. Beyond the crowd, rod came to the center of the palace, in front of the huge white throne, and then sat on it. "I wonder what Lord rod came to the city of shadows to solve?" Controlled by the word of darkness, Katherine bowed down and asked respectfully. "I need a lot of Necromancers. I need you to tell all necromancers, artifact holders, that they are waiting for their arrival in the palace of the city of shadows. All the Necromancers who follow me, I will give them the supreme power and the glory of the Necromancers. " Rod raised his hand and said aloud. "This..." hearing rod say so, Katherine seemed extremely hesitant for a moment, "what if those necromancers refuse to come?" "There will always be necromancers coming. After losing those liches, the situation of those necromancers is more and more difficult. I don''t believe they can resist the temptation of power. " Rod crossed his hands and said in a deep voice. "Your orders are the common creed of all of us. Somebody! Don''t tell all the Necromancers in Diya about Lord rod''s orders! If you dare to be lazy or distort Lord rod''s orders, I will not spare you Katherine loudly conveys rod''s order, and the guards nearby take action one after another. For a moment, the whole palace of shadow city is boiling because of rod''s order. Sitting on the high throne made of white bones, rod calmly looks at everything below. He wants to get enough advantage in the third expansion. The necromancer in Diya is undoubtedly a powerful force. If he can make good use of this force, even the devil in hell will not be enough. Soon, under rod''s gaze, a familiar figure appeared in front of him. This man is north. He inherited the power of Erich, the Apocalypse of the dead. To rod''s surprise, he did not see North in the previous battle of standwick. At that time, because the situation was urgent, rod had no time to find out where North had gone, so he took the remaining liches to attack. This also made North escape. He did not die in the last judgment, nor was he influenced by the real saint. At this time, aware of the arrival of rod, north, still influenced by the dark word, came to rod for the first time. Chapter 1515 "Where have you been? North? Why didn''t I see you in standwick? " Seeing North appear, rod, who has doubts in his heart, asks him. "Lord Rhode..." North raised his head, his skin became sallow, even in the field of the dead, he could not recover his appearance, "I am very confused now..." North''s body trembled toward rod: "you said, my body is indestructible, faster than lightning... But I can''t do it... I want to reach the city of standwick, but my body doesn''t listen, no matter how hard I try, I can''t complete your order." Hearing North say so, rod also realized the abnormality in him. In order to test the efficacy of the word of darkness, rod once tested the word of darkness on North to see if it could affect the ability of a creature by changing its will. In the end, this attempt failed. The word of darkness could only affect the mind of other creatures, but could not endow them with abilities that they did not have. After the attempt, rod forgot north. However, the effect of the dark word still works on North and is deeply engraved in his heart. All his thoughts will be affected by the dark word. North, whose mind is distorted by this power, believes that he has the abilities that rod said, but his body can''t achieve these. The gap between the two makes him feel confused and unable to carry out any orders that rod ordered. Realizing this, rod thought about it and said, "north, forget what I said before. Your body doesn''t have those abilities." Under the influence of the dark word, North lowered his head deeply, and rod couldn''t see his face for a moment. "I remember you inherited all the knowledge of Ehrlich. Now that you are here, write all the magic you have mastered above level 3 in the magic book, and then give it to me." Rod said slowly. "I see." North nodded, then went to the corner of the palace, took out the magic book to copy. After waiting for a moment, as the king of Diya, kathery returned to the main hall of the palace, and reported to Rodd: "Lord rod, I just got the news that two of the liches who followed you to standwick not long ago survived and returned to diyadang smoothly." "Do you know which two liches they are?" Rod asked in a deep voice, his face unchanged. "It''s Ashley, the mother of the earth, and heath in red." Katherine replied quickly, "they seem to be making some kind of preparation, threatening to make you pay a heavy price." "Futile efforts." Rod disdained to say, "in front of my dark word, no matter how those liches struggle, it will not change the outcome." "But..." rod slowly stood up from the white bone throne, "so let the existence of those liches, after all, is a hidden danger, which you remind me. I will go to clean them up. When I come back, I hope you can gather enough necromancers in the city. " With that, the flame started at rod''s feet, and his figure disappeared. Seeing rod turn into a flame and leave, Katherine''s eyes are even more fanatical. He looks at the guards waiting around and says angrily, "what are you still standing here for? Don''t hurry to carry out Lord Rhode''s orders The guards nearby immediately took action, and the palace of the dead, which was originally lifeless, was also full of vitality. All this was due to the arrival of rod. "Withered city..." Relying on the ability of fire escape, rod will appear in the territory of Lich heath the next moment. Once upon a time, when he transformed the necromancer king for those liches, rod went to each of their territories and had a certain impression of the environment in their territories. However, to rod''s surprise, as the first territory of the Lich heath, the prosperous withered city turned into ruins. Dark ashes spread around, as if it had been baptized by fire not long ago. Feeling the incomparably rich fire magic elements nearby, rod''s expression became more and more dignified. In his impression, there was only one kind of magic with such power, which could completely burn all the creatures in an area. It was rod''s Doomsday judgment when he rescued Rowling. You can''t feel the slightest bit of death energy from the surrounding environment. The magic elements gathered here have been completely changed by the doomsday judgment. Rod can imagine what happened to this area. After a little exploration in the ruins, he didn''t feel the smell of Lich heath. Rod once again used fire to escape and went to Ashley''s territory. The same situation reappeared in front of rod''s eyes. He did not find any trace of Ashley. All he could find was the ruins full of ashes. Spread the Necromancer''s perception of the energy of death. This time, rod felt the breath of the living. With a flash of fire, rod appeared behind a necromancer. Shrouded in the dark clouds, the necromancer held up his torch and continued to explore, trying to find something useful in the ruins full of ashes. "Man, what''s going on here?" No more words, rod asked immediately. In front of rod''s body, the human who kept moving forward with a torch seemed to be startled by his action. He turned around in a panic and pointed the torch straight at rod. Following the torch, rod saw the man''s face. His face was covered with stains, which made it difficult to see his face clearly. His head was covered with a turban, and his body was covered with burning ashes. I don''t know when he came to the ruins. Looking at the person in front of him, rod showed a look of disgust, not because of his dress, but because he did not master the art of evocation, and rod''s dark words could not work for him. It''s hard to imagine that in places like Diya, there are weak creatures who have not mastered the art of evocation. Rod thought that since the effect of artifact was displayed, these ordinary creatures have been transformed. "You... Are you the immortal lich, ESRI, the mother of the earth?" Looking at rod''s figure, which was about to merge into the darkness, and feeling his strong breath, the man in front of him asked with trembling voice. "I''m not a lich." Rod answered helplessly, "and where do I look like" Mother Earth "? Do you understand the meaning of the word? " "Tell me, what''s going on here?" rod asked in a deep voice Chapter 1516 Hearing rod''s question, the man in front of him thought about it and replied: "About a few days ago, the sky suddenly turned red and glowed, and all the residents nearby saw it. The center of the light is where we are, the silent plain ruled by ESRI, the mother of the immortal Lich earth. It used to be quiet here. There were many plants. Then it became what it is now. Everything turned to ashes... " Rod nodded, thinking about what he knew and saying nothing more for a moment. Seeing that rod was silent, the man in front of him asked, "are you also here to collect information in exchange for rewards from the thieves guild? I think we can work together. " "No, I''m just looking for Ashley, but she doesn''t seem to be here." Rod shook his head and refused the offer. "Really?" Listen to rod said, he is to find the lich, in front of the people very suspicious to look at him, "so, your strength should be very strong." "I''m stronger than you think. You can''t imagine my strength. Even Ashley is not my opponent." Rod said slowly, full of confidence in his words. "Yes? I heard that a powerful Lich appeared in vilning in the south. It has two artifact, and gives its power to all the Necromancers who follow it. It even once defeated all the defense means of Eli. No matter how powerful you are, can you still have it? " "... you''re interesting." Rod shook his head. He didn''t say much, just said so. If rod guessed correctly, the powerful Lich who appeared in the South mentioned by the people in front of him should be himself, but somehow, he was passed down as a lich. Just as rod was talking to the person in front of him, he suddenly turned around, looked into the distance, and asked in a deep voice, "is there anyone else here besides you?" The man in front of him quickly replied, "yes. The destruction of the Lich territory is not a small matter. The Necromancers in the nearby city are eager to find out what happened here, and they have sent a lot of personnel to explore... It is said that two intact and strange stone statues have appeared in the center of the silent plain. I don''t know exactly what happened. " After listening to the man in front of him, rod was lost in thought. At this moment, there was a roar in his ear. "Gretel, I know you''re here. Get out of here!" As the words came, the face of the man in front of him changed. He quickly put out the torch held high in his hand and bent down. Obviously, he was the Gretel that the man was looking for. Seeing that rod was not moved, Gretel explained in a low voice: "they are looking for me. You should leave here as soon as possible. They must have found out that I stole the Necromancer''s magic..." Before his words fell, the light of fire lit up the figure he was trying to hide. "Here you are! I''ll see where you''re going this time! " Several low-level necromancers holding torches quickly came forward, surrounded rod and Gretel, and looked at them with bad faces. Rhodes did not pay attention to the Necromancers around him, but asked Gretel, "you said that you had learned spiritualism, but not only failed to learn it, but also attracted these necromancers?" "Yes." Gretel nodded quickly and said in a low voice, "this is not the time to say that. I have to find a way out of here..." Then, as rod faces the attacking necromancers, Gretel shrinks and pushes rod on his back, trying to let him hold the enemies. Sensing the power of rod, Gretel realized that this was his only chance to escape. Those powerful necromancers are often weaker than others. With such a push, both rod and the chasing necromancers have no time to take care of him. However, the touch from his arm made Gretel realize that he was pushing on an iron plate. There was no trace of rod''s movement at his feet. Instead, he was caught off guard and sat down on the ground. Rod looked at him speechless. The necromancer didn''t seem to understand the situation at all. Maybe he couldn''t understand his own power from the perspective of Gretel. Rod shook his head and looked at the necromancer nearby. "Burn it." The deep words came from rod''s mouth. It seemed that there was a unique magic in the nearby Necromancer''s ears, "together with the ashes here." Under Gretel''s gaze, a scene that shocked him happened. The necromancers, who were tracking him nearby, didn''t know what kind of power they were under, lit themselves with torches one after another. The whole person turned into a fire and finally fell into the nearby ashes. "It''s impossible..." Gretel said in a trembling low voice. The scene was beyond his comprehension. He fell to the ground and did not dare to move. After feeling the power of rod, he knew that even running away was an unrealistic fantasy. "Stand up." Soon rod came to him. "What..." Gretel asked, shaking. "I said, stand up." This time, Gretel, who had heard rod''s words clearly, quickly got up from the ground. Before he spoke, rod put his hand on his shoulder. Depending on his peeping eyes, rod saw a lot of useful information from the previous necromancers, including the two strange stone statues that exist here. For this reason, rod no longer asked too much, but rushed to the center of the silent plain for the first time. As soon as the fire flashed, Gretel didn''t realize what had happened. The next moment, he appeared in the center of the silent plain. Gretel looked around. Powerful necromancers from nearby towns rushed here to study the two strange stone statues in the center. Feeling the strong energy of death and the more gloomy atmosphere nearby, Gretel swallowed his saliva subconsciously. Originally, he only wanted to go to the ruins of the silent plain to see if he could find any useful treasures or some other things. He didn''t want to be involved in the struggle of many necromancers, so as not to become an undead, Who knows I''ll meet this terrible necromancer around me. Thinking of this, he looked at rod with some fear. Recalling rod''s previous words, he began to believe that rod really came to find ESRI, the mother of the earth. Chapter 1517 The arrival of rod and Gretel immediately attracted the attention of the necromancer nearby. There is no other reason. Among all the necromancers, rod''s breath is undoubtedly too dazzling. No matter how much rod hides his breath, the power of the divine level evocation will still be perceived by the nearby Necromancers. "This is the residence of the necromancer who belongs to the dark city. The fight for the ownership of the stone statue will begin soon. Have you come to the wrong place?" Seeing rod''s appearance, an undead mage in formal clothes stopped rod. He was followed by many undead creatures, including necromancers transformed by the power of artifact. Feeling the strong breath of rod, he just offered advice in exchange for rod''s cold gaze. "On your knees." Under rod''s words, before the person in front of him realized what had happened, his body knelt down. No matter how hard he tried, he could not move his legs. Not only him, but also the undead behind him. Unable to move his body, he looked at rod with fear on his face. It seems that he has recognized rod''s identity in association with the recent rumors of diyanne. Behind rod, Gretel gazed at the scene, unable to say anything, but lowered his head slightly. At the same time, with rod''s move and a large number of undead creatures kneeling nearby, other undead mages nearby also found something unusual and looked at rod one after another with deep vigilance. Rhodes didn''t pay any attention to the others. He just moved forward quickly. Soon, he came to the two strange stone statues, the source of the gathering of these Necromancers. Perceiving the breath of the stone statue, rod''s face was faintly happy. He had found the goal of his trip. "Who are you? You''ve broken our rules, and if you can''t give a reasonable explanation, you''re going to be the enemy of all of us. " A human with a black cloth mask blocks rod down. Although his body emits death energy, he holds two daggers in his hands. He looks more like a member of the thieves guild. With his words, the powerful necromancers nearby raised their momentum one after another, hoping to make rod fear in this way. Looking at these necromancers, rod showed deep disdain in his eyes. He said in a high voice: "do you want to know who I am? Go to Diya''s capital, the city of shadow, to find out. Listen, all of you are not allowed to rest. Get to the city of shadow day and night for me. " As rod''s words spread to the whole site, all the Necromancers nearby fell into a state of absence. The next moment, their eyes burst out of fanaticism, no longer have any reason to speak of, immediately ran in the same direction, with dust all over the sky. And behind rod, looking at the nearby undead mage who was completely in the frenzy, Gretel could not say anything. He finally realized how serious a mistake he had made before. "As for you..." after dealing with the necromancer around, rod finally put his eyes on Gretel. Gretel stepped back involuntarily, with a look of fear in his eyes: "powerful necromancer, please forgive me for my previous mistakes and let me go..." "Are you worried that I will punish you for what happened before? No... to be honest, I appreciate you. You are the kind of person who will burst out potential and survive by any means at the critical moment of life and death. But you are so weak that I don''t like you at all. " Rod shook his head. Through the feedback of peeping eye, rod also realized why Gretel could live as an ordinary person surrounded by many Necromancers. It was not the first time for him to do something like that before. With these words, rod bullies himself forward, condenses a special cloud of death in his hand, and penetrates it into Gretel''s body. Under the strong impact of rod, Gretel fell to the ground instantly. He coughed violently, covered his neck with his hands, and asked rod bitterly, "what have you done..." "I put a cloud of death into your body. After that, it will slowly release the energy of death and erode your body a little bit. In the end, you will die in pain." Rod bent down, grabbed Gretel by the collar, and lifted him up. "You''re just an ordinary person, so I''ll give you a month. In this month, your body will continue to weaken in pain. If you can get to Diya''s shadow city, I will help you lift the cloud of death and give you powerful strength. If not, I think you understand the consequences. " "Why..." Gretel asked struggling. "If you ask me why I sent necromancers to the city of shadows, my answer is that I need a lot of Necromancers. If you ask me why I treat you like this, I can only answer that I feel a kind of potential from you, the potential to be a hero... " Rod spread out his hand and said: "as an ordinary person, you have never stepped out of the quiet plain in your life, and always hide near the dark city. Even if you are given a year, it will be extremely difficult for you to escape the necromancer all the way to the city of shadow. Let me see what will you awaken in order to live. Or will you sink and give up any hope? " At this time, Gretel''s pain, which had just been eroded by the cloud of death, also eased a lot. Listening to rod''s words, he understood that it was useless to say anything to rod again. He could only pray that rod had told the truth before. Then, without saying a word, he followed the necromancer who ran away, and rushed to the king of Diya. Seeing Gretel leave quickly without any unnecessary hesitation, rod nodded with satisfaction. Soon, rod would look at the two strange stone statues in the field. It''s a stone statue. What appears in rod''s eyes is more like a delicate statue, which vividly depicts the clothes and manner of the person corresponding to the statue. Rhodes as like as two peas, the two statues in front of them are clearly the shape of Aisy and Heath, both face and dress, exactly like they were in Stan Deweck. After discovering this, rod took out Titan''s arrow. He waved his blade and shot a blazing flash of lightning. Lightning with high damage struck the statue, but it did not cause any damage or even leave a trace. Under rod''s gaze, the two statues were intact. Chapter 1518 After noticing that Titan''s arrow could not effectively damage the stone statue, rod thought about it and took out the red glowing blood praise from the space ring. With a slight wave, cracks appeared on the surface of the stone statue, revealing the hidden things below. As described by this treasure, except for the real artifact, so far, rod has not seen anything that can block the blood praise. In the face of many things that can not be opened by normal means, this treasure can play a magical role. As rod cut off a corner of one of the stone statues, both of them seemed to be touched. A large number of cracks appeared on the surface. The cracks continued to spread and eventually spread throughout the whole stone statue. Under the gaze of rod, as the stones on the surface of the statue keep falling, the creatures inside also appear in front of him. They are two liches that rod is familiar with. They don''t know what kind of secret method they used to completely wrap themselves with stone statues. If it wasn''t for the effect of blood praise, rod would not be so easy to break the stone statues. Recalling the situation in standwick, rod realized that the two liches could survive the doomsday trial by the same secret. Rhode had never seen this secret method of turning the body into a stone statue before. If it wasn''t for the blood in his hand, I''m afraid Rhode would not be able to open the stone statue. "Rod, how dare you show up in front of me!" After breaking away from the stone statue, the Lich noticed the existence of rod at a glance. Recalling what rod had done, one of the liches in red immediately denounced him. His words showed his hatred for rod. If he was not afraid of rod''s strength, the Lich in red would like to go forward immediately and leave an unforgettable lesson for rod. If it wasn''t for the existence of rod, Diya would never have been like this. With the fall of many liches, the strength of necromancers has been weakened unprecedentedly. Even the remaining liches are in a very dangerous situation. "Why can''t I?" Looking at some weak Lich in front of him, rod said with disdain, "listen, give up resistance and submit to me." However, when he noticed that the two liches in front of him did not slow down their dignified faces, rod also realized that it was not right. His dark words did not seem to work for the liches in front of him. Recalling that in standwick, the real saint released the dark word of controlling the Lich and released the will of the lich, rod probably realized what was going on. The power of the Oracle still acts on the two liches in front of them. Without relieving the power of the real Oracle, no matter how Rogge uses the dark Oracle, it will not work. Thinking of this, rod snorted coldly and said, "even if I don''t use the word of darkness, you are not my opponent. I am stronger than you in both the power of evocation and the treasure." With that, rod held Titan''s arrow in his hand again, and the violent lightning attached to the sword body, ready to shoot at the enemy at any time. "Wait, Lord rod. I have no intention of fighting with you. I can give back your corpses and witches. I just want to go back to Diya and sleep Said this sentence, is one of the two liches, Ashley, her words, instantly caused the side of the Lich''s dissatisfaction. "Ashley, how can you give up like this? Have you forgotten how he used the power of the dark word? Without this power, we can solve him now! " In a high voice, the Lich in red was full of hostility to rod. "I''m already very tired, especially after so many friends who used to fall together." Ashley sighed and said slowly, with an irresistible weariness in his words. Then she raised her head and looked at rod: "from now on, Diya will be handed over to you. I won''t take care of anything here. This is the place where the Necromancers originated. I look at this land, which has developed from a deserted desert into a kingdom of the dead, and has given birth to one powerful necromancers after another, but no one has ever been able to achieve the same level as you. " Listen to Ashley say so, rod nodded, eyes did not stay on her, but coldly swept the side of the red Lich heath. "You ordered the people who attacked me and Ashley''s territory, didn''t you?" Heath asked Rhodes as like as two peas. "You can''t fool me. I saw that spell just like the spell you killed in the Asian capital, killing other Lich." "I''d like to say, so what if it''s me? But actually, I only know the origin of those people, but I don''t know them. They are crazy doomsday believers, and I don''t know why they attacked you. " Rod shrugged and said. Hearing rod say so, heath turned his head, no longer looked at him, but came to Ashley''s side. Without too many words, the two liches walked towards the periphery of the area. The power of the word still acts on them, making them unable to cast any space magic. "Where are you going?" Looking at the two distant liches, rod asked. "The city of the night." Ashley answered without looking back. Listening to her, rod seems to think of something. In his impression, the city of night is located on the edge of Diya, close to the barren desert, away from the struggle with other forces. It seems that he found something, and rod fell into thinking. Maybe as Ashley said, after losing many liches, she has given up the land of Diya, just want to find a place to sleep, or all she said is just an excuse, she is lurking in the dark, waiting for the day when Rhode''s strength declines. However, no matter what the Lich had in mind, rod had already set his goal. The power of the true word makes the two liches unable to be controlled by the dark word. After rod solves the word of elacia, the two liches still have the possibility of being controlled. For this reason, even if killing them can gain rich experience, rod did not choose to do so. In order to fight later, he needs more powerful men than experience. Shaking his head, no longer to think about all that about the lich, since they have in the words, the whole Diya to himself, rod naturally will not be polite. The last obstacle in Diya is also removed by rod. Rod can change the whole Diya according to his will. Chapter 1519 During this period of time, the necromancer in Diya has been living in panic and fear. The necromancer, who always brings these emotions to others, has tasted the same taste at this moment. It''s not only the failure of the battle, but also a series of serious effects. What''s more important is that those liches who are famous in Diya suddenly disappear at the same time, and there is no trace of them. Many well-informed necromancers, from the thieves guild, got information from standwick, as well as news that shocked them. Those liches who have mastered the true meaning of death and have long been immortal have fallen down in the city of standwick. Even the surviving liches have disappeared at this time, and there is no news coming, as if they have completely abandoned Diya. No matter how powerful the Necromancers are, they have to worry about the future of Diya. Without the presence of lich, it is difficult for ordinary necromancers to compete with other forces even if they master more corpses. Even those liches who have transformed the most corpses in the battle have died in the hands of the enemy. Ordinary necromancers will not come to a better end. When all the Necromancers were worried, a special news began to spread in the whole Diya. The artifact holder, who joined many liches to launch the battle, appeared in the shadow city, the capital of Diya. As the guide of all necromancers, he will lead Diya to a new height. The origin of this news can''t be found now, but it undoubtedly cheers all the Necromancers who know the news. For a moment, the Necromancers don''t care about each other''s fighting, and they form a group to march towards the city of shadow. Among these necromancers, the weak necromancers with low rank are the most active. Surrounded by many powerful necromancers, they embark on the road that can not be turned back. With danger and death, they are marching towards the city of shadow step by step. Gretel, who is wearing a headscarf, is also among the Necromancers who come here. He carries the curse of death cloud. Before he really gives up, he will continue to move towards the city of shadow. "Hateful..." Gretel, on the way, let out a low roar of indignation. The erosion of death cloud in his body made him suffer all the time. "Gretel, what''s the matter with you?" Next to him, an equally weak necromancer asked. In order to get to the city of shadow smoothly, Gretel chose a more secure way, that is to go with other people. Just in the dark city, there are many weak necromancers who want to take this opportunity to leave the city, Gretel can join them. "I''m fine. Don''t worry." Gretel said slowly. "But you don''t look happy at all." One side of the necromancer doubts, "thinking that we are about to meet the legendary artifact holder, don''t you have any excitement? When many liches are silent, his appearance gives all necromancers hope. He is just like the God of Necromancers. We must go to the city of shadow to see him. " "Maybe..." Greta shook his head. He didn''t care about it. What really made him care about was how to survive the journey. Thinking of this, Gretel could not help complaining about the necromancer he met on the silent plain. If it wasn''t for the cloud of death in his body, he didn''t want to go to the city of shadow at all. No matter how powerful the artifact holder is, it has nothing to do with him. Just as they were talking, the necromancer in front of them stopped suddenly. At the same time, a burst of crying came. "What happened?" Seeing some abnormality in front of him, the Necromancers around him were at a loss. Gretel quickly stepped forward and asked the Necromancers in front of the team. "It''s the commander, Matt. He has become a vampire and is attacking his companions all around... Damn, he has led us into the ambush of a group of vampires..." In front of Gretel, a necromancer yelled. Before he had finished his words, several bats had already jumped on him and began to bite fiercely. Gretel was stunned. The worst seemed to have happened. Some of the Necromancers who went to the city of shadows with him had the idea of other companions, and they did not hesitate to put everyone to death. Aware of the situation, Gretel''s legs trembled. Different from the feeling when facing the powerful necromancer not long ago, because the Necromancer''s strength is too strong, Gretel can''t understand what kind of power he has. Apart from the cloud of death that he finally released, Gretel doesn''t feel much. Now, when death comes, Gretel''s heart also gives birth to bursts of fear. He doesn''t want to become an undead. He has to go to the city of shadow to find the necromancer to relieve his curse. Looking at those one by one, many more powerful necromancers fell down one after another. Among them, there were even formal necromancers that Gretel could not imagine. He understood that he could not escape from the pursuit of bats by his own legs alone, leaving him with a dead end. Aware of this, Gretel''s eyes were heavy. Death is the best way to stimulate people''s potential. Just like the evaluation given by the necromancer, Gretel is calmer than usual in the face of the coming death. In his heart, there is an idea that is impossible to think of. Seeing his companions die one by one, the bat is about to come to him. Finally, Gretel makes a decision in his heart. "Everyone stop." Suppress the fear in your heart, Gretel said in a high voice. His shrill voice spread all over the venue, but no one paid any attention to him. In this case, faced with the death of nearby companions one by one, Gretel understood that no one would come to save himself. If he wanted to survive, the only thing he could rely on was himself. "Are you deaf? Or are you a bunch of idiots? Didn''t understand me? I said, "everyone stop!" This time, with his own words, Gretel took the initiative to activate the inner body, the cloud of death left by the mysterious necromancer. The next moment, the purest death energy in the world overflowed from his body. Feeling the energy of death, all the creatures in the vicinity showed fear on their faces, trembled and retreated to the rear, and no one dared to approach Gretel. Chapter 1520 "Who are you? Why do powerful necromancers like you follow this group of apprentices of necromancers? " Gretel''s power instantly frightens the surrounding creatures, who dare not take any action. At the same time, his existence is also known by more powerful enemies. Soon, a female human in a dark red cape came to him and questioned him. Her arrival, then triggered around the vampire bursts of change, the vampire was originally suppressed by Gretel momentum, at this moment once again strong. Feeling the awe in the eyes of the vampires around and looking at this female human, Gretel also realizes the identity of the person in front of her. She is obviously the leader of this group of vampires. Although she looks like a human, her scarlet eyes have revealed her identity. I didn''t expect that just releasing the breath would attract the attention of such existence. Gretel also realized how powerful the breath in his body was, so he gave a cold hum and said, "don''t you know that you should give your name before asking someone''s name?" Feeling Gretel''s death energy far beyond everything and the momentum he showed, even the human women who came at this time could not help but be afraid. After a moment''s silence, they said in a loud voice: "I''m tamik, the leader of the city of death, and this group of apprentices of necromancers is my preys. I didn''t expect that necromancers like you would be among these apprentices. If I had known about your existence, I might have offered these necromancers to you. " The more she felt the death energy in Gretel, the more frightened tamic was. This kind of death energy has surpassed the death energy in tamic''s impression, which belongs to the real Lich. She can''t imagine what kind of necromancer can have such death energy. When he heard the identity of the human woman, Gretel forced down her shivering body and pretended nothing happened "I''m Gretel. For some special reasons, I need to go on foot to Diya''s capital, shadow city. I don''t want other people to recognize me, so I''m in the group of Necromancers. " When Gretel said that, the human woman in front of her believed a lot. She nodded and said: "I''ve heard about you. In the words of other necromancers, you are called" pilgrims. ". It''s said that the holder of artifact, standing on the top of necromancer, is gathering all the powerful necromancer in the capital city of shadow. You give up using space magic and go all the way to the city of shadows in order to express your awe and loyalty to the necromancer. " Gretel didn''t understand what the person in front of him was saying, but he understood that the person in front of him had obviously made a mistake, so he nodded and didn''t say anything. With Gretel''s appearance, the remaining apprentices of the necromancer in the vicinity suddenly found the hope of survival, and looked at him with expectant eyes, waiting for the hidden necromancer to save them all. "These necromancer apprentices are the prey I''ve been watching. My companions have been waiting for a long time. Don''t you want us to leave hungry?" Noticing the eyes of the necromancer nearby, tamik said immediately. "They are all yours." Gretel couldn''t bear to see the eyes of the necromancers, but he said so. "No..." listening to him, the apprentices of the necromancer nearby all screamed like a wail, but soon their cry was completely drowned by the sound of chewing and swallowing. Without looking back, Gretel said to the human woman in front of him, "enjoy it, and I''ll continue on my way." With that, Gretel turned and wanted to leave quickly under the encirclement of the enemies. Relying on the cloud of death left by the necromancer in his body, Gretel made these vampires afraid for a while. He didn''t dare to offend them. But he didn''t know how long this fear could last. As long as one of them tried, his disguise would be torn down in a moment. "Don''t leave in such a hurry." The words in his ear made Gretel''s heart tremble. Those vampires, as expected, would not let him leave. "The corpses of these necromancers are left to you. I also want to see what kind of necromancers like you can transform these corpses into." Listen to the woman say so, Gretel''s expression changes faintly, he can''t summon spirit at all, if really according to this woman say, transform these corpses, his strength will be exposed in an instant. At this moment, Gretel''s heart also had some remorse. If he had known that this woman would make such a request, from the beginning, he would have tried his best to protect these necromancers instead of letting them be killed by vampires. Now it''s too late for Gretel to say anything. He has no way to revive the dead necromancer, nor to transform a necromancer. He can only harden his head and say, "I don''t need these Necromancers. I don''t allow any necromancers to follow me on my way to the city of shadows." After listening to Gretel''s words, the expression of female human beings has changed: "the undead is the most original power of an undead mage. In order to make a pilgrimage, you are willing to give up all the undead and go to the city of shadow. Is it really worth it?" Gretel didn''t know how to answer. He wanted to go to the city of shadows mainly to relieve his curse. He didn''t want to die like this, not a pilgrimage. But when he heard tamic''s words, he could only say: "Of course it''s worth it... I have a reason to have to go to shadow city. You vampires won''t understand." "Hum." Facing Gretel''s reply, tamic snorted coldly. She swept her eyes coldly over the nearby vampires and said in a high voice, "go back." "Lord tamic, what about you..." after hearing her order, a soft faced vampire quickly came forward, restrained his fangs and asked respectfully. "Me? I''m going to follow this powerful necromancer to see what matters in the city of shadows, and then do what I always want to do... "Tamic replied in a deep voice. She looked around, and her eyes finally fell on Gretel. Gretel silently swallowed his saliva. It seems that the journey to the city of shadow will cause many more troubles. Chapter 1521 With the arrival of rod and the spread of the news, more and more necromancers gathered towards the city of shadow. Normally, the town is lifeless. Looking at it, the necromancer has already covered the whole street. Later, the necromancer even had to wait outside the city. Everyone is waiting for the moment when rod appears. With the gathering of more and more necromancers, those who peep at all this, malicious existence, also revealed their tusks from the dark. Staying in the palace and quietly waiting for more necromancers to arrive, rod suddenly felt a fever in his arms. He stretched out his hand to his arms and took out a red crystal emitting red light from his pocket. Different from the coldness in my arms before, the red crystal at this time is emitting hot temperature on its surface. It seems that it may explode at any time, as if it has been stimulated. Feeling the change of the red crystal, his eyes became dignified, the flame started from his feet, and his body disappeared immediately. Outside the city, a blind necromancer is walking slowly towards the city over the surrounding crowd. He was dressed in a ragged black robe. It seemed that he was no different from other Necromancers. It was just that he was too ordinary to be found in the crowd. But his eyes were very firm. If you look closely, you can still see the flame in his eyes. After delivering some silver coins, he successfully passed the inspection of the guards and came to the interior of the shadow city, and walked step by step towards the palace. Suddenly, he stopped his steps, a figure in a broad cloak, blocking in front of him. "Why did you come to the city of shadows?" The dark figure asked in a deep voice, and there was some doubt in his eyes. "Judge, it''s none of your business. I am a believer of the flame King Fromm, and my name is.... " "I don''t care who you are at all." Paint black shadow disdain to say, "I just want to know, you come to the city of shadow why?" The painted black shadow said so, but he was not angry. He just replied in a deep voice: "I came here, of course, to convey a great message, and to give the greatest enlightenment to those ignorant necromancers!" A little fanaticism flashed in his eyes. Looking at the black figure in front of him, he threatened: "do you want to stop me? This is the great plan of the flame king. If you dare to stop me, the flame king will not spare you! " "I won''t stop you. What are you waiting for? Let the fire come This person coldly looked at the black lacquer shadow, and then took out a red crystal from his arms. The violent fire magic elements gushed out of his body, and his whole body was burning. The fire burned his body black, and in a twinkling he was no longer human. His body no longer has any perception. At the moment before his consciousness is silent, he looks at the rain of fire coming from the sky with hope. It is the doomsday judgment that he has exhausted his life in exchange for. As long as he can achieve the requirements of the devil and destroy everything in front of him, no matter what he pays, it is worth it. The next moment, his whole sight was submerged by the cold sea. He realized that the situation was not right, and struggled to look around. Where is the town of the dead here? It''s a vast ocean. Apart from the undulating sea, there is not even a trace of architecture. "It''s stupid." In his ear came the words of the painted black shadow, which contained deep disdain, which was the only thing he could remember at the end of his life. Fire rain from the sky, so that the surrounding sea burning up, boundless darkness, and finally completely engulfed him. Above the sea, the dark figure bathed in the rain of fire. Instead of being hurt, he felt exhausted. Only the purest flame could bring him the effect. The flame was burning on the sea, far from resting. At this time, his body also became another form. From a distance, it was like a demon born from purgatory. This is rod. In the city of shadow, after perceiving the abnormal changes on the doomsday crystal, rod immediately took action and found the root of the abnormal changes. A doomsday believer also carried the doomsday crystal, and before the doomsday crystal came into effect, he took the believer to the sea of no one. Since rod saw the trail of the last judgment in the territory of Ashley and heath, he had a deep defense in his heart. Rod doesn''t know what kind of plans those demons in the depths of hell have, but from the previous life''s expansion, their ultimate goal is to destroy the world, together with all the creatures on the surface. Before the demon army really appears, they will send countless doomsday believers to lower the doomsday judgment from the sky at the cost of their own lives, and weaken the power of all the planes first. With the fall of a large number of liches, when rod planned to integrate the existing power of the necromancer, he was attacked by the doomsday believers first, and gathered a large number of Necromancer''s shadow city, which undoubtedly became the primary target of those doomsday believers. Fortunately, rod made timely preparations to resolve this crisis. Thinking of the coming enemy, rod became more alert. If the number of these enemies increases, and many doomsday believers urge the crystallization of doomsday together, rod will not be able to deal with it for a while. Feeling the fire on the sea, rod can''t help sighing. Although he can rely on the form of the big devil and not be afraid of the burning of the fire, other necromancers can''t do it. If such a magic falls into the city, it will cause unimaginable damage. Just as rod once dropped this spell in standwick, which made it extremely difficult for those angels to deal with. At this time, rod himself was in trouble because of the doomsday judgment. He didn''t want his territory destroyed by the doomsday judgment. Shaking his head, rod put his attention on the real hell demons. Now, there is only one way to avoid being attacked by the doomsday believers, that is to reach an agreement with those hell demons in exchange for temporary peace. Among them, Fromm, as the doomsday believer said, has deeply attracted rod''s attention. In rod''s impression, he seems to have seen the king of hell in elasia not long ago. If he wants to reach an agreement with the devil, he should start from her. Chapter 1522 In order to get in touch with Fromm, rod''s first thought is his death knight kanason. In rod''s impression, it was the death knight who summoned Fromm to the surface world. She didn''t know what method she used to achieve this. Feeling kanasen''s position, rod immediately uses fire to escape. The next moment, he comes to a dark and quiet room full of stone statues. "My Lord, my loyal servant, kanason, greets you." Sensing rod''s presence, kanason leaned down slightly and said. Looking around, in addition to kanason, there are many Medusa and undead creatures around. "It seems that you have well carried out my orders and brought the transformation of the undead to the whole underground world." A little perception for a while, see this area, there are a large number of transformed witch, rod satisfaction said. "My town has just been attacked by the doomsday believers. I need to find the leaders of those doomsday believers, that is, Fromm, who was called by you. Do you know her whereabouts?" No more words, rod asked directly. "The essence of Fromm is in the temple of fire deep underground, where the fire devil lives. As for the one in the surface world, it''s just the body she controls." Kanason explained. Rod was silent for a moment before he asked, "how much do you know about her? Tell me what you know. " "According to the hell demons, Fromm is the first flame in the world and the ancestor of all the fire elves. No one has ever been able to defeat her in the depths of the earth, but her body in the surface world has a record of being defeated. " "Really? I''ve met her body, which should have reached the level of legendary creatures. It''s not so easy to defeat. Who can defeat her body? " Question and answer. Kanasen shook his head: "that happened a long time ago, I don''t know. It seems that a vampire defeated her, even made her weak for a long time..." "Vampire? How can that creature defeat the mighty fire elves? They can''t even touch the body of the fire elves, they will turn to ashes. You must have made a mistake Rod frowned and did not believe her answer. "Maybe." Without any more excuses, carnason followed rod''s words and said, "if you want to find the Flem body on the surface, I need some preparation to lead her out. It won''t take long. But if you want to find Fromm deep underground, I can take you now. " Rod thought about it, changed the topic and said, "she once asked me which King I was loyal to. What does that mean? How much do you know about that? " As a judge and a demon in hell, kanasen naturally knew the news. Rod asked her about the right person. "In the depths of hell, the seven kings are in charge of their respective powers. The most powerful one is Lucifer, the arrogant king. He is the real master of the whole hell. All demons and other kings should obey his instructions." Kanasen replied in a deep voice. When she mentioned the name of the arrogant king, her eyes showed a little fear, and her figure could not stop shaking. Rod could clearly feel this not far away. "I have been loyal to behemoth, the angry king in charge of exotic animals. He is a behemoth who has fallen into hell. He is bigger than a mountain peak. His body has been assimilated by magma and sulfur, and the place he passes will surely ignite a fire." Hearing these messages, rod could not help recalling some memories of his previous life. In his memory, with the arrival of the third expansion, these powerful hell demons will appear one by one in the surface world. "As for Fromm, she is also one of the kings, in charge of the demons related to fire, including the fire elves, and creatures like Magog." Kanason seemed to have thought of something, with a dignified look in his eyes. "In addition, Fromm is also the craziest of all hell kings. All her actions depend on her own preferences. She had seen the earth full of fire at the beginning of the world, and always looked forward to seeing it again. She is also the most enthusiastic one among all the kings to counter attack the surface world. " Rod nodded. From kanasen''s mouth, he knew a lot of useful information. If other demons asked, he could answer. "Take me to the depths of hell, where Fromm is." Without too much hesitation, rod soon had a decision in his mind. Realizing that Fromm above the earth''s surface is just a body that can be abandoned at any time, rod immediately made a decision to go to the depths of hell and see Fromm in person. In the form of big devil, any fire magic can''t cause damage to rod, or even increase his health value in turn, so that Rodgers is not afraid of Flem in the hell. Even if the situation is not right, rod can still leave by relying on the ability of fire evasion, which belongs to the professional expertise of the judge. He is born to prepare for the hell environment. Only when rod comes to the underground can he show all kinds of extra abilities in the blood of the great devil. "I see." In the face of rod''s order, kanason did not dare to be slighted, then put his hand on rod''s shoulder, and their bodies disappeared instantly. The next moment, a strong heat wave came, and rod''s body automatically responded. Without waiting for rod''s reaction, he went directly into the big devil form. Looking around, rod noticed that it was a huge magma lake, and even the light around it was distorted under the extremely high temperature. On the surface of the nearby lake, you can see a special kind of red creatures. They have human upper body, but their legs turn into cyclones. They look like gods and monsters, but they are two completely different species. Rod recognized that they are evelett born in the magma, also known as the fire spirit. Far away, in the center of the whole lava lake, stands a tall palace with brilliant gold. Even if it is not near, rod can still feel the Extreme Magic Elements of fire near the palace. Relying on the power of fire escape, kanasen leads rod across the space and directly to the hell, the temple of fire where Fromm is. At the same time, the system log in rod''s mind also sent a new hint. Rod noticed that he had achieved a new racing achievement. Chapter 1523 ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "You''ve got a race achievement [deep underground]" "[deep underground]: to reach the devil''s place deep underground. Basic reward skill points + 2, reduce fire damage by 40% after wearing. " ¡­¡­¡­¡­ A little check of their own racing achievements, rod will focus on the front of the golden palace. Not far away, two fire elves quickly flew over the lava lake and approached rod and kanasen. The arrival of rod and his party has attracted their attention. "Who are you and why are you hanging out here?" A fire elf asked, his body surface is surrounded by a shield made of fire, and all rash physical attacks on him will receive additional feedback damage. This is the characteristic of the fire spirit. With the existence of this special ability, the fire spirit is invincible in close combat. "We are judges from the surface world. We are looking for the flame King Fromm." Seeing the appearance of the fire spirit, kanasen took the initiative to show his identity and intention for rod. After hearing the message, the two fire elves looked at each other and showed deep disdain in their eyes. Obviously, they didn''t pay attention to her words. "You are just ordinary judges, not even the chief judge. What qualifications do you have to meet the great flame king?" Said one of the fire elves. "What''s more, you are not pure blood demons, just lowly creatures who have accepted the blood of demons. If you have any questions, go to your loyal king and get out of the fire! Otherwise, you will be severely punished! " Another fire elf echoed. "OK..." rod turned his mouth and took out a unique weapon from the space ring. At the next moment, without any words, there was only a flash of fire. Rod''s figure appeared behind one of the fire elves. With a scarlet blade, he penetrated the fire elves'' chest and destroyed its element core. The fire elves who lost their power fell down and splashed hot lava around, while rod just watched it coldly. "How dare you do that? I will kill you Another fire spirit, after a short absence, immediately responded, yelled at rod, and rushed straight over. With the words of the fire elves, his body surface is burning with flames. The closer he gets to Rhode, the more intense the flames outside him. In the face of the fire elves, rod didn''t feel anything. He just let the enemy get close to him. He was calm in his flaming eyes. Seeing that rod was not moved, the fire spirit was very happy and said in a high voice: "no matter who you are, no matter what ability you have, you are dead now. No one can bear the burning of the fire spirit, no one!" He grabbed rod, and the surface of his body had reached an unimaginable temperature, enough to melt everything nearby. However, a scene that shocked him appeared. In the face of the burning of the fire, the people in front of him seemed to feel nothing, and there was something interesting in his eyes. "It''s impossible... Just a judge, how can you stop this kind of fire..." the fire spirit murmured. At this moment, his heart was filled with some fear. "Is that all you have? I thought I could see something else. " Said rod, somewhat disappointed. With rod''s words, at this moment, the fire elf also saw the long horns on his head and the red skin all over him. "You are... The devil! Only the great devil can not fear the burning of all flames. " Until then, the fire elf in front of him finally found the abnormalities in rod. Through these abnormalities, he also recognized the demon blood in rod''s body. "Forgive me for my offence, mighty devil. As the existing family member, you are entitled to see the king of fire... "The fire spirit held back his fear and said sincerely. Seeing this, rod put away his weapon. He looked at kanasen in the rear and ordered, "you stay here and wait for my order." With that, rod looked back at the fire elf in front of him: "take me to find Fromm." The fire spirit did not dare to disobey. He walked in silence. When he passed the place where his companion had sunk into the lava lake, he felt the dissipated magic elements of fire. His eyes showed some pain, but there was no word. In the underground world, the great demons have the supreme status. As the dependents of arrogant kings, with their own strong power and fearlessness of fire, other demons can''t resist all their actions. If you had known that rod had the identity of a great devil, the fire elves would not dare to stop him. In the judgment of the fire elves, rod is clearly just a judge given the blood of the devil. Unexpectedly, what is contained in rod''s body is actually the blood of the great devil. With this fire spirit leading the way, rod was not stopped when he walked in the golden palace. In the process of marching, rod also saw many strange looking demons, including Magog who threw fireballs and seemed to be juggling, as well as those fire demons floating in the air. In addition, rod also found some human beings, who were dressed in dark red robes and surrounded by thick magic elements. Looking at the human beings in the golden palace, rod''s arms were boiling hot. He reached out and took out the things. He saw that the crystal of the end had already become red. Before that, when the believer with the doomsday crystal came to the shadow city of Diya, the doomsday crystal in rod''s arms had the same change, which was a sign of perceiving other doomsday crystals. This also made rod realize that all human beings who could exist in the golden palace were probably followers of Fulham. With the crystallization of Doomsday in their arms, they will come to the surface world and exchange their lives for the arrival of powerful magic. Ignore these doomsday believers, and soon, under the leadership of the fire elves, rod came to the deepest part of the temple of fire, in front of a huge fire furnace. It''s hard to imagine such a thing in the depths of the golden palace. In the distance, fire elves constantly come to pour all kinds of things into the furnace. There are not only flame crystals full of impurities, but also some unnamed monster corpses. Under the gaze of rod, with the flame burning high, a new fire spirit came out of the furnace and released its own flame around. Chapter 1524 Looking out of the furnace, the newly born fire spirit, rod''s eyes also showed a bit of shock. Before that, only some broken corpses and low-quality flame crystals were dumped into the furnace by other creatures. If they were placed in blakada, these impure flame crystals might only be used by apprentices, but in exchange for a real fire spirit. Even rod, who has mastered God level evocation, must have the corpses of other creatures if he wants to make undead creatures. The birth of this fire spirit goes against this point deeply. Looking at the furnace in front of him, rod can feel that there is a special power in it, which belongs to the power of fire. "Here we are." Looking at the huge furnace, the fire Elves were shocked. "This is the place where Lord Fromm is, the furnace of life." Rod seems to be aware of something, take the initiative to ask: "all your fire elves, are born in this furnace?" Listening to rod''s question, the fire elves looked forward devoutly. The blazing flame rose from the furnace and rushed straight up into the sky, scattering bursts of smoke around. "This is the power of Lord Fromm. All creatures who follow her can become real fire elves under the fire." With the fire spirit''s reply, puffs of smoke rose from below, and new changes took place in the field. The flame that sprang up from the furnace didn''t stop again. On the contrary, it condensed in the smoke and turned into a giant of flame that was half exposed outside the furnace. Looking at the flaming giant in front of him, his vigilance rises from rod''s heart. In his perception, if the flaming giant in front of him is judged by his character level, he may have the strength of legendary level 8 or so. Even in the whole surface world, he belongs to the top level. Perceiving the breath of the flaming giant, rod realized that the human body controlled by Fromm in the surface world was not worth mentioning compared with the strength contained in her body. Flaming King Fromm. At this moment, rod finally understood the meaning of the title. What makes rod a little confused is that he doesn''t know what kind of evil power fram, as a king, is in charge of. In perception, although Fromm''s power is powerful, it is still much worse than the smell that rod felt on the sea snake under the sea not long ago. The sea snake, however, is a legendary level 10, and is close to the creature of God. Just as rod was observing the flaming giant, the flaming giant also looked at rod. "Judge, I remember your breath. I seem to have seen you not long ago." The giant of fire slapped his palm on the ground beside rod''s body. The strong vibration spread out to the distance, and there were small stones falling from the top. "I remember, you are the speechless necromancer! How dare you come to the depths of hell and show up in front of me Different from the huge body of the flame giant, her tone is not rough, but rather very sharp, full of uncontrollable anger. Beside rod, seeing the appearance of the giant of fire, the fire spirit who brought him here did not dare to say anything, and his body could not stop shaking, while rod gave a cold hum. "Your followers attacked my town in Diya. I hope you can stop this. That''s why I came to you." Rod said in a deep voice. "Really? I''m glad to hear that! " The giant of fire burst out laughing wildly, and the laughter spread to the outside of the temple of fire. All the creatures near the furnace were afraid. "I heard that you are the one of all the kings who most want to attack the surface world." When the fire giant''s laughter subsided, rod thought about it and continued, "you want the surface world to be destroyed and burned forever. The necromancer of the surface world has the same idea. Maybe we can join hands." "I don''t need to join hands with you weak Necromancers. My fire spirit is enough to burn everything on the surface." The flame giant put his hands around his waist and said with disdain. Looking at rod, who was very small in her eyes and seemed to die with a slap, she said angrily, "I hate necromancers most. Necromancers should die!" "Is that your answer?" Asked rod, his face darkened. "Exactly. I urge you to go back to your own territory. In a short time, there will be a lot of doomsday believers, and the fire will come down from there. " Rod''s body flashed, and the next moment he appeared on the top of the flame giant''s head. He waved a red dagger in his hand. The dagger passed through the flame giant''s body directly without causing any damage. How can an ordinary attack hurt a burning flame? "How dare you offend me like that Roared the flaming giant. She waved her flaming arm and patted rod hard. The arm touched rod''s body, but there was no powerful force in imagination. Some of it was just the extreme heat. The strong heat wave blew rod far away, and his clothes also showed signs of melting. Only the Cape in the back was intact. The attribute in the form of big devil makes rod completely immune to fire damage. He took out Titan''s arrow, and the lightning shot at the flaming giant, but it went straight through her body and hit the wall behind her. Aware of the conventional means of attack, it is difficult for Fulham to work, Rodriguez for a time some difficult. It''s not only rod''s attack that is hard to work on Fulham, but Fulham''s attack is the same. For a moment, they can''t help each other at all. Rod knew that if it wasn''t for the big devil form, which gave him immunity to fire magic, his body would be reduced to ashes in the high temperature, let alone fighting with him. Fortunately, as the leader of all demons, great demons are naturally enviable by other demons. Even in the face of powerful creatures close to the top of the legend, rod will not be hurt at all. "Hateful necromancer, your blood saved you. Before I show my real strength, get out of the temple of fire Fulham said angrily. "Your flame can''t help me." Rod said in a deep voice. "So what? I will never change my mind Said the flaming giant indignantly. "In that case... It seems that I can only use other ways." Rod turned his eyes and looked at the trembling fire elf. Chapter 1525 The red light flashed by, and the body of the fire spirit, who didn''t know what happened, was split into two parts in an instant. "What are you doing?" Noting rod''s attack on the nearby fire elves, the flaming giant screamed. "What do you think? Can''t you see that? " Rod said slowly, his dark wings open behind him, his words with a strong threat, "promise my request, otherwise, I will kill all the fire elves here one by one." In the face of flaming Flem, rod''s attack method is very difficult to work, but in the face of those ordinary fire elves, rod wants to kill them simply. The fire immunity ability in the form of the great devil makes those fire elves unable to hurt rod at all. Even the fire shield around them can''t work because it is the fire magic damage that is reflected. We can''t do anything about Fromm, we can only pay attention to those ordinary fire elves. Looking at Fromm in front of her, rod wanted to know what she would do when she faced such a threat. "Humble human, how dare you threaten the great flame king! Do you think you are powerful? In my eyes, it''s not worth mentioning at all The flames were blazing on her body. Her body was so huge that even the big furnace could not hold her now. Cracks continue to spread around the ground, the whole lava lake seems to be boiling up, and rod just gave a sneer: "then try it." With that, rod''s figure flashed. The next moment, he came to the outside of the temple of fire. Nearby, a large number of fire elves rest here, and many doomsday believers are praying devoutly. At this time, they naturally become rod''s primary target. The flames burst from rod''s feet, and he appeared behind a believer of doomsday. The dagger penetrated the doomsday believer''s chest with a bleeding red light on the tip. Rhode didn''t hesitate at all. When the dagger was waving, he left bloody traces in the air. "Who are you..." the remaining doomsday believers nearby exclaimed, but Rhodes did not pay any attention to their meaning. She just waved her dagger one after another. The red light continued to shine, and the believers around fell one by one. Believers nearby will not just wait to die and fight back with their magic. The huge fireball is coming straight at rod. In the fierce explosion, the whole body of rod is submerged in the firelight. The believers of doomsday nearby dare not keep their hands. They continue to cast their magic, hoping to defeat the unknown enemy. However, as the fire gradually dissipated, rod''s body appeared intact. "It''s impossible..." looking at this scene, not only the doomsday believers around, but also the other fire elves. Rod didn''t care what these creatures thought. He continued to kill the nearby fire elves with a flash of fire under his feet. Seeing his former companions die one by one, finally, a doomsday believer can no longer bear it. He took out a red crystal and integrated his soul into it. He fell to the ground, there is no breath, and the sky, because of his move, and the corresponding changes. The hot magma falls from the sky. Above the head, the rock under the ground is melted by the fire and comes down with the rain of fire. Nothing can prevent the magic from coming. The fire was burning around, making the golden light on the surface of the temple of fire more prosperous. Rod felt comfortable when he bathed in the falling fire. Even a little tired, he also disappeared at this time. "It seems you haven''t figured it out yet. The fire doesn''t work for me." As he spoke, rod waved his weapon. None of the nearby creatures could stop rod''s attack. In the form of the great devil, the damage caused by using non devil related weapons will be reduced by half. In order to eliminate the surrounding creatures as soon as possible, rod always holds the blood praise in his hand. In addition to the ability of fire evasion, he can shuttle in a short distance without consuming any mana. The high basic attributes brought by racing achievements, together with the blood praise that the quality of the hand is no less than that of the real artifact, make rod''s comprehensive ability to an unimaginable level. As rod shows his power, the nearby fire elves no longer have the courage to fight with him. They flee from the golden palace and turn around to jump into the surrounding magma. Rod clenched the dagger in his hand. He didn''t want to give these fire elves a chance to escape. Just as he was about to launch a fire escape pursuit, the voice of Fromm came to his ear. "Enough, stop it!" Feeling the urgency of Fromm''s voice, rod put down his dagger and came back to the huge furnace in the center of the temple of fire. He saw the giant flame giant. "You seem to have changed your mind." Rod spread out his hand and said, "if you had agreed to my request in the early morning, wouldn''t there be so many things?" "Hateful necromancer!" The flame giant sneered, "I just want you not to waste your efforts, you see..." With Fromm''s words, flames were burning on the ground of the temple of fire. The creatures that died in rod''s hands, whether they were fire elves with broken element cores or doomsday believers whose hearts stopped beating, were reborn and stood up in the form of fire elves. Looking at the scene in front of him, rod''s expression changed slightly. At this moment, Fromm''s words came to his ear. "I am the source of all the flames. I can give life to all the believers who follow me, necromancer. Your actions are just in vain." "In vain? I don''t think so. " Rod retorted. Although these dead creatures were resurrected by Fromm in the form of fire elves, the experience value in rod''s system log has increased greatly. "Before you agree, I will kill them again and again until you can''t revive them." Rod said without hesitation. The flame giant raised her hands and slapped them heavily on the ground. She was obviously angry by rod''s words. After a while, she said, "you have proved your strength, but this is not the condition for me to join hands with you." "I have a mission here. If you want to join hands with me, you have to finish this task first. When you finish your mission, I can even persuade other hell kings to give power to the necromancer. " Said Fromm in a deep voice, gazing at rod. Chapter 1526 "What do you want me to do?" After listening to Fromm''s words, rod thought about it and decided to listen to the specific requirements of the task before making other plans. If Fromm made a request that could not be achieved at all, rod would not mind using the previous means to destroy all the creatures in the temple of fire until she agreed. "In that distant and chaotic space, there is a land of fire. The most noble creature in the land of fire is a kind of divine bird composed of fire. I can''t go there in person, and my followers don''t have enough power, so I need the help of other creatures. " The giant of fire explained slowly. From Fromm''s words, rod also realized what kind of creature the bird in her mouth was. If rod''s guess is correct, the only creature that can bear the title of bird of God is the Phoenix on the plane of fire element, and the description of the plane of fire element also conforms to the place of fire in Fromm''s mouth. "I need the blood of this creature. If you can bring back a living bird, it would be great. Of course, if you only bring back its blood, I''ll count you on the mission. " After listening to Fromm''s request, rod fell into silence, and various thoughts flashed in his heart. Although rod did not understand what the flame giant wanted the blood of Phoenix to do, it would not be a good thing. "How''s it going? That''s the only condition I can give. " Urged by the giant of fire, rod nodded and said, "OK. I will try to bring these things, but before that, you''d better take care of your doomsday followers. I don''t want to see them near Diya. " "That''s settled." The flame giant said with satisfaction, "I believe that with your strength, it''s not difficult to find those flame birds." After meeting his own requirements, rod didn''t want to stay here. After a cold hum, he flashed and left the temple of fire. Coming to the entrance of the golden palace, rod found kanasen who had been waiting for a long time. "Come on, my task is done." Looking at the death knight in front of him, rod said slowly, "take me back to Sao, you should know the location." Kanasen will be slightly bent down, waiting for this period of time, her flame escape has also completed the cooling. She reached out and gently put her hand on rod''s shoulder. With a flash of flame, their bodies disappeared. The space around him changed. When rod came back to himself, he had returned to the vicinity of Sao city in vilnin. It''s nearby. Rod''s location is in the underground of Sao O city. Not long ago, according to rod''s order, kanasen dug out the intricate underground passage under vilning, which is also rod''s preparation for later action. In rod''s impression, the magician in the third expansion is best at digging underground passages and launching raids. To prevent the enemy''s raids, rod must first do a good job of defense in the underground of Sao O city. After simply saying goodbye to kanasen, rod quickly climbed the soul tower in the city, and through the two-way stele in the tower, came to the island on the water element plane. The familiar dark sky, coupled with the moisture brought by the Shanghai Ocean, once again appears in rod''s perception. He quickly moves towards Rowling and enota''s residence. However, halfway through the journey, he suddenly finds some anomalies. Countless flowers filled the surrounding open space, dots of fluorescence around the flowers, the air filled with bursts of fragrance, the body of the smaller Flower Fairy Pixie, constantly flying in the flowers. And in the center of this sea of flowers, there is a magnificent castle. If it wasn''t for the rich magic elements of the nearby water system and the awed eyes of the Necromancers around, rod thought he had come to the wrong place. "What''s the matter..." looking at the magnificent castle that rose from the ground, rod didn''t know when to build it on the island. He gasped. Over the nearby necromancer guard, walk quickly to the center of the castle. Rod meets Rowling and enota, who are discussing magic matters. "Rod, you''re back!" Seeing rod''s return, enota said happily. "Who can tell me what''s going on around here? What happened to the flowers and the castle? " Rod asked with some doubts. "These are the effects of prophecy cards." On one side, Rowling put down the ancient books in her hand and took the initiative to explain, "brother, during the time when you left, I found the real usage of this prophecy card." Seeing that rod had doubts, Rowling took the initiative to pick up the set of prophecy cards that originally belonged to the prophet maxika and took out one of them. Rod looked at the card Rowling had drawn. It had a picture of a black snake spitting out a message. I don''t know what Rowling did. The pattern on the card suddenly came to life. Under the gaze of rod, the black snake jumped out of the card and quickly climbed out of the tower. Just in the middle of the climb, it suddenly seemed to stay still, and then the whole body became transparent, finally turned into a light fog, and returned to Rowling''s prophecy card. "Witchcraft..." seems to have found something, rod commented. "As my brother saw, all prophecy cards have this effect. According to the ancient books left by the prophet, now I can make the things recorded on the card appear in reality through the secret method. " Listen to Rowling say so, rod''s expression is dignified, he deeply knows what this means: "all the things recorded on the card, can you make them appear in reality?" "Let my brother down." Rowling sighed and looked down at rod. "Now I can only activate cards that have no life, or have life, but have a lower rank. It''s similar to the castle that my brother saw, as well as the flower fairies. As for those prophecy cards that record powerful heroes, I can''t activate them with any of them. " Feeling the loss in Rowling''s heart, rod comforted, "don''t be discouraged. You''ve done a good job. I didn''t expect that these prophecy cards would have such a function... " Even the system log didn''t detect the function of the prophecy card. Maybe only maxika could tell the secret of this treasure. In the face of rod''s consolation, Rowling just shook her head "During this period, I checked every prophecy card. In addition to the characters and objects cards with entities, there are also some powerful magic cards in them, just like this one..." Chapter 1527 Under rod''s gaze, Rowling picks up the stack of prophecy cards in her hand. Her palm bends slightly, and the card flies from one hand to the other hand, bringing out a shadow in the air and making a sound. Compared with the movement of maxika, Rowling''s movement is not skilful. But rod can see the traces left by Rowling''s hard training. Even rod with high basic attributes can''t easily control these cards without training, let alone make such movements with cards. Soon, Rowling cut out one of these prophecy cards. It was a card with a huge mushroom cloud on the front. Rod recognized that this card was the "doomsday judgment" he had drawn out. "This card records a powerful spell... If I don''t feel wrong, it should be the one my brother cast when he saved me, but now I can''t activate it." Rowling reached out and handed the card to rod. "In addition to these powerful magic cards, I can''t use some cards with only special symbols on them... I''m disappointed." The existence of consanguinity perception makes rod aware of Rowling''s fatigue. As she has just recovered, she has to continue to study the ritual of banning space magic, to find a way to master the use of this prophecy card, to dive into the ocean, to exhaust all her mana, and to slowly rise to the land. All of these make her tired. Even so, Rowling has insisted. Now the castle on the island is her credit. Rod can feel all this. "... you don''t have to be so hard on yourself. During this period, we are safe enough that no enemy will attack us. " Said rod, looking at Rowling with a sigh. "I would do anything for my brother." Rowling said with firm eyes. After a moment''s silence, rod put away these prophecy cards and handed them back to Rowling. "I have agreed to the request of the king of hell. I plan to go to the land of fire to find the legendary bird. Do you want to come with me?" Asked rod. "The land of fire? You mean the fire plane? I have been there, and my dragon breath gems are obtained on the plane of fire element. " "I''m going with you," enota said excitedly "I knew you wanted to go." Looking at enota, rod smiles. Suddenly, he notices that Rowling''s face is dim. "What about you? Rowling "I''ll stay." Said Lorraine, shaking her head. Rod looked at her suspiciously: "what''s the matter? Don''t you always say that I didn''t take you with me when I went to other places? Why don''t you want to go now? " "There are still many things that need to be dealt with by me, such as magic rituals, prophecy cards, rising land... All of which take a lot of time to make some progress. I can''t just leave." Rowling lowered her head and whispered. Just then, Rowling suddenly felt the darkness ahead. She raised her head and saw rod come to her. "Do you know how the legendary mages deal with these things?" There was rod''s voice in her ear, and Rowling blushed and shook her head. "Whenever they want to have a rest, they will use the mirror image, let the copied image handle everything for themselves, including the study of magic and so on. You can try, too. " Rowling replied softly: "but... The mirror image can''t compare with the noumenon in these things, and it will be distracted by the influence of noumenon. I''d better stay here and study magic. " She turned her head away from rod. "Do you really think so?" There was rod''s voice in her ear, and Rowling looked at him wrongly. "Sometimes, it''s more important than anything that you put everything down and listen to your inner voice." Rod reached out, stroked Rowling''s head, and said, "the heroes are able to awaken their will because they listen to their inner voice." "Tell me, Rowling, what do you really think?" The flame burned in rod''s eyes, which made him blind and able to see everything around him. He asked slowly, looking at Rowling. "I..." feeling rod''s gaze, finally, Rowling said what she thought in her heart, "I want to go to the land of fire with you and look for the divine bird that my brother said." "Great, let''s go to the fire element plane." Seeing that Rowling finally said what he thought, rod nodded with satisfaction and looked at enota. "Enota, you know all kinds of situations of the plane of fire element. What do you think we need to prepare in advance?" "Let''s see..." enota looked up and thought hard. Then he said, "the fire element plane is not like the gas element plane, which has different environments from top to bottom. On the contrary, it is like the environment in the main plane. There are open plains all around. There are flames burning on the earth. You can see the huge lava lake when you fly..." "It sounds like hell. The environment there is similar to what you described." Listening to enota''s description, rod seemed to think of something and couldn''t help saying. "As for what needs to be prepared, I''m not afraid of the fire, but you should not. You need to prepare some fire-proof treasures. I happen to have one here. " With that, enota cut the space and took out a short red cape from the other end of the space. The cape can''t cover the whole back, it can only reach to the waist. To rod''s surprise, according to the shape of the Cape, it is clearly prepared for humanoid creatures. "Where did you get this treasure?" Rod asked with some doubts. "This is my booty. I got it from the fire elemental." Enota said with pride. Rod nodded helplessly. The fire element people are the main residents outside the fire element. They were born in the fire and can cast all kinds of fire magic. From this point of view, the fire element people are very similar to the fire elves in hell, but they are really two completely different species, with different abilities and habits. After taking the red cape, rod gave it to Rowling. "What will you do if you give me this treasure? Brother Asked Rowling after taking the treasure. "Don''t worry." Rod shook his head and said slowly, "no fire can hurt me. I''m not worried about the environment there." Chapter 1528 Through the bright yellow portal, rod and his party come to the elemental plane of fire. As soon as he arrived in this special land, rod felt warm all over, and the temperature nearby had increased significantly, which was much higher than that in the main plane. The surrounding ground is full of cracks, which are full of burning marks. If you step on it heavily, you can still hear the sound of boiling hot Zizi. Different from the same hot underground depth, in rod''s perception, although there is a lot of hot magma in the underground depth, the surrounding space is always full of humid and muggy water vapor, and in this land, all rod can feel is deep dry heat. "This is the fire element plane. Let''s go to the market set up by the plane walkers nearby first." After coming here, enota seemed to return to a familiar place and offered. Rod noticed that there was no change in enota''s appearance, and she remained in human form. The noumenon belongs to the body of the dragon, which gives her the ability to resist all the special environment. The temperature in front of her can not affect her at all. In the rear, Rowling tightens her tight Cape. With this treasure, she can move safely on the fire element plane, and does not need to consume mana all the time to exert fire fighting magic on herself. In the process of marching, Rowling seemed to think of something, and asked, "enota, do you know many plane walkers?" Listen to Rowling say so, rod also will own line of sight, looked forward to the yinuota. In rod''s impression, plane walkers are mostly powerful beings, including legendary casters who have mastered the gate of different dimensions, those who are born to cross space, great demons who are similar to those who master the escape of fire, and people who are free of magic and spiritual elements in various planes. Like the name of the plane walker, these powerful creatures constantly cross the plane, either to relax or to gain more power from different planes. In rod''s memory, the first time he saw enota, enota regarded him as a face-to-face walker. "In fact, I don''t have a good relationship with the fire plane walkers." Enota tilted his head and replied, "some of them want to kill me as soon as they see me. I didn''t provoke them." "And how did you do it?" Rod asked with some interest. "I had to take their treasures and eat them." Enota answered with a mouthful. "Now things have changed." Rod said with a smile, "with me, you can snatch any treasure you like and eat anyone who gets in your way. Don''t wait for them to offend you. Let''s do it first. " "Yes! Let''s get rid of the plane walkers. " When rod said that, enota cheered. "Wait a minute..." seeing that rod and enota made a decision so quickly, Rowling could not help reaching out and stroking her forehead, and said with some embarrassment, "I remember that my brother''s task before was not to kill those plane walkers, but to collect information about the divine bird..." "What does it matter?" Rod shrugged. "When we show our strength, they will naturally present information about the bird. What''s more, even if those plane walkers don''t say a word, I can make them speak. " With that, rod''s eyes lit up. "OK..." Rowling didn''t dissuade too much. She shook her head and didn''t say any more. She lowered her head and turned the prophecy card in her hand. "Rowling." As if thinking of something, rod asked, "do the living creatures you call from the prophecy card have their own will?" Rowling nodded: "all the creatures I wake up, no matter how weak they are, have some consciousness in their bodies. In addition, I can also command them with my mental imprint like a puppet "What about the hero card? Do the heroes recorded on the cards have their own consciousness? " Asked rod. "I can''t activate the hero card yet. I don''t know the answer to this question. But I think the heroes on the cards should also have their own will... "Speaking of this, Rowling''s face became dignified. Rod nodded. He also understood what Rowling''s words meant. "In addition to the existing cards, I''ve learned how to make prophecy cards, which requires a blank card and something to be recorded on the card side. In addition to preparing specific rituals in advance, it also needs to rely on the maker''s own magic knowledge, which is not a simple thing. " "Brother, is this set of prophecy cards really made by the prophet methekah?" Asked Rowling, grabbing rod by the corner of his coat. "Why do you ask that?" Rod had some doubts. "Because, if this set of cards is really made by maxika, her accomplishments in magic are likely to exceed our imagination." As she approached rod, Rowling replied in a low voice, "I thought she was a skeleton prophet who had lived for a long time and got the body of a lich, but the most mysterious magic was attached to this set of prophecy cards. Maxika, who can make this kind of card, absolutely mastered the top magic. Brother, do you have the power of holy words to ask her the secret that belongs to her?" Rod fell into silence. After a long time, he said, "No. I can sense that she has hidden something from me, maybe it is her power, maybe it is information related to revelation, but I did not use the dark word to force her to say those things Listen to rod say so, Rowling sighed: "according to the elder brother found, maxika is now taken to hell, what are you going to do?" "I don''t care about her, of course. Who wants her to say that! " Beside rod, enota takes the initiative to answer Rowling''s question for rod. She has no good attitude towards maxika who is taken away. "Say it again." Seeing enota''s attitude, rod thought about it, and wisely decided not to continue the topic of maxika. "Rowling, can you use the prophecy card for me?" Noticing the prophecy card in Rowling''s hand, enota asked. Rod''s mouth twitched. He remembered what the prophet had said about fate. If enota pulled out the same card again, I''m afraid she would not give up. "Not yet. I haven''t written down all the definitions of the cards. Let''s talk about it later." It seemed that she was aware of what was going on in rod''s mind. Rowling looked at him and said with a smile. So talking, soon, on the hot earth, a huge camp as big as a hill appeared in rod''s eyes. Chapter 1529 With his own understanding of the treasure, Roderick can see at a glance that the huge tent in front of him is a space treasure with unique effect. Below the barracks, there is a special magic ritual. The ceremony protects the camp itself. If someone wants to move the camp, or rashly put it into other space, it will be seriously backfired. At the entrance of the camp, a group of fire elements guard here. As rod releases his own breath, they show vigilance. "They are not natural born elemental creatures, but made by mages." One side, Rowling seems to feel something, close to rod whispered. "I know." Rod answered slowly. As early as before Rowling reminded him, he recognized the origin of these fire elements when he first saw them. "Who are you? Why are you near the city of fire? " Notice the appearance of several people, soon, a fire element quickly forward, at the same time asked. It seems that they are worried that rod and his party can''t understand, and the fire element people have changed several other languages that rod can''t understand, saying something there. "We are plane walkers. We have just come to this plane and want to know more about Phoenix. Can you tell us?" Seeing that rod didn''t plan to answer the question, but clenched the blade that could summon lightning, Rowling shook her head helplessly and answered. "How dare you play the idea of the divine bird..." listen to Rowling say, fire element face color suddenly changed, also don''t know what he did, nearby fire element people have surrounded up, "you are not allowed to close to the city of fire one step." "Hum." Rod snorted coldly. Just as he was about to take action, a mage took the initiative to come out of the huge camp. "My flame creation, don''t let them leave. Take these blasphemers to prison in the city, and I will interrogate them myself." The male human mage with red hair and red eyes said in a high voice. "It''s him..." noticing the presence of the mage, enota approached rod and exclaimed, "he''s Kant, the plane walker, and also the guardian here. When I came here before, he asked for the treasure." Rod nodded. In his perception, the sudden mage''s comprehensive strength has reached the level of legend. There are strong fire magic elements around him. It seems that he is still specialized in fire magic. In the plane of fire, he can naturally play a stronger role. "He has mastered a unique spell. All creatures close to him will be melted by high temperature. Besides, he likes collecting treasures most. I''m afraid that''s why he stopped us. " Enota said quickly. "It seems that you have heard of my existence, so I don''t have to explain it to you again. Listen, no matter you leave or enter the city, you have to hand over three treasures! " Said the human mage in a loud voice. "Why?" Rod asked casually. "Because it''s our rule here! More importantly, I am stronger than you. In the land of fire, I am the real master. If I disobey my words, I will die. " The intense flame is released from Kant''s body, and the heat waves are spreading all around. The nearby fire element people also have a look of reverence in their eyes. "So you must have collected a lot of treasures." Said rod. "That''s nature." The Human Mage stared at rod in the distance, "what are you doing with so many things? You should hand over the three treasures. I mean three for each of you." "I think you may have made a mistake..." Rod''s voice came over, and there was a trace of disdain in the eyes of the Human Mage. Just as he was going to say something, a strong sense of crisis suddenly spread in his body. Without any hesitation, the next moment, he flashed and tried to move away. However, if you want to release one of the stream magic''s instant movement in the fire element plane, no matter what level of mage, it will be extremely difficult to cast, and will be blocked by the plane power. The Human Mage, who always relies on the high temperature around his body to burn up the enemy, also neglects the practice of instant movement. Even if he has used it for the first time, he still hasn''t completely escaped this attack. At this moment, his left arm was cut off by Qi gen, and the severe pain filled his mind, making him unable to stop whining. "Oh?" A confused voice came to the Human Mage''s ear in the wailing, "I didn''t expect that you could escape my attack. What I was going to cut off was your head." Kant looked back and saw that rod, not knowing where he was, came to the position where he was standing. Rod was holding a red dagger in his hand and staring at himself indifferently. "It''s impossible... All the creatures close to me will be burned up. How can you get close to me without being burned to ashes by the fire?" Cantor asked in a trembling voice. If he hadn''t found out the attack in time, he would have been beheaded as rod said. Looking at rod in front of him, Kant obviously felt something wrong, but he couldn''t say what the reason was. It was as if there was a special force in the person in front of him, far beyond his imagination. "The temperature around you is really high, and this spell also surprised me, but compared with the original flame, it''s still too far away. No, it''s not worth mentioning at all." Rod gave a sneer. "Well, it''s time to end the fight." Perceiving the killing intention of rod, the Human Mage was shocked. He said quickly, "wait... I realize my mistake and am willing to give up my treasure in exchange for my life. My treasure is put in the space only I know. If you kill me, you can''t get anything. " "Well, then you can hand over your treasures. Hand over ten... No, thirty treasures, and I''ll let you go." "Thirty treasures, this..." Kant was embarrassed for a while. After noticing rod''s indifferent eyes, he could only accept it. After stopping his injury with magic, Kant looked back at rod: "how can I believe that you will let me go after I hand over the treasure?" "You have no choice. I can kill you now." Rod said in a deep voice. "Since they are all dead, why should I hand over my treasure before I die?" Kant looked at rod suspiciously. "I''ll take out these treasures unless you swear, by your soul." Chapter 1530 "You want me to swear? All right Looking at Kant in front of me, rod cleared his throat and said solemnly, "I swear by my soul that when you hand over the treasure, I will not pursue what happened before. Instead, I will let you go and let you leave here safely." "You said that." Seeing that rod swore his soul and made such an oath, Cantor finally relaxed like a sigh of relief. Relying on the guardian''s identity, Kant asked for treasures from other plane walkers. Kant had already obtained innumerable treasures. He did not expect to encounter such an existence as rod this time. From rod''s mouth, Kant heard the information about the original flame. In Kant''s impression, it was the powerful devil of hell. Even if Kant had not seen it with his own eyes, he could understand the power of the name. With this information, Kant can be sure that rod in front of him is obviously connected with the existence of hell, and he can ignore the high temperature he sends out, perhaps because of this power. Since they are the demons of hell, what they can''t break most is the oath made with their soul. Kant deeply understands this, which means that as long as he gives up enough treasures, he can save his life. "This is not a place to deliver treasures. Some precious treasures will be affected by the environment of the fire element plane, which will seriously affect their efficacy. Come with me With that, Kant took the initiative to take rod and his party to the huge camp. Looking at the inside of the camp, the completely independent space through the power of magic, rod followed Kant into it without fear. When I came to the camp, I saw something unexpected. Even when I was outside, I noticed that the camp covered a large area. After entering, the internal space expanded dozens of times. It was a well-equipped Town, and the environment was more gentle than the hot land of fire element. It was suitable for ordinary creatures to survive. Looking at the surrounding environment, rod seemed to think of something and asked Kant, "we came to the fire element plane to find the legendary Phoenix. Do you know about them?" "Phoenix..." hearing the powerful creature in rod''s mouth, Kant seemed to think of something and sighed, "a long time ago, there were many Phoenix in the plane of fire element, but they all died in the hands of a powerful plane walker." "Who is that person? Do you know his information? " Listen to Kant, rod asked. "No one knows where he came from, and no one understands what abilities he has. It happened a long time ago. It is said that the person who was on the plane was the incarnation of a God with supreme power. As long as he opens his eyes, there will be a phoenix fall, even the flame, can not wake up the dead Phoenix. By now, the Phoenix has been extinct in the fire plane "..." after listening to Kant, rod fell into silence for a moment. The existence of peeping eyes made him understand that Kant did not lie. In previous life''s games, rod seldom played on the fire element plane, and he didn''t know what happened here. However, in his impression, Phoenix appeared in the third expansion film with the establishment of the element City, which was not completely extinct as Kant said. "If you want to look for the remains of the Phoenix, I suggest you go to the ruins in the south, where the Phoenix fell and is now occupied by a group of molten fire giants. Ordinary plane walkers are not their rivals at all. " Rod nodded, wrote down the information Cantor provided, and then asked, "what''s the matter with this huge barracks?" "You mean shelter? This is a space treasure fixed on the plane of fire element by ancient master blakhada. Originally, it was only for ordinary creatures to live on the plane of fire element. After the plane walkers found it, it became a market for plane walkers. Only those creatures holding Keepsake could enter it. " Rod looked at Kant and didn''t say much. On one side, enota was full of expectation for Kant to take out the treasure, while Rowling was looking at rod with some worry. Soon, led by Kant, rod and his party came to a cool and quiet room isolated from fire. It''s hard to imagine that there is such a place in the extremely hot fire element plane. "Give me your treasure." Said rod. At rod''s command, Kant used his only hand to carve out the space and took out the treasures. As he reached out to inspect the treasures Kant had taken out, rod''s face began to turn pale. "Green clover, lucky talisman, small telescope, blessing necklace... You took out a pile of worthless treasures." Rod said with disgust that since each person can only carry three pieces of pendant like treasures, even rod can only equip four pieces at the same time. I''m afraid that few of Kant''s Pendant like treasures can be used. There is no unified evaluation standard for pendants. Some of them are very practical and powerful, such as the magic amulet worn by rod all the time, and some of them are limited in use. It seems that as like as two peas of Rhodes''s dissatisfaction, Kanter is in a hesitant situation. After a while, his face shows a painful expression. He takes three identical treasures from the open storage space. "This is a sulfur ring. It''s made by a alchemist in the depths of a nearby volcano. I''d like to give this ring to each of you. Of course, it''s in the treasure I''ve got. " Rod took the ring. After checking it, he found that the effect of sulfur ring is to automatically release a certain amount of sulfur from it every other time. For rod, this treasure is still useless. Maybe it can only play its real role in the hands of alchemists. Compared with the previous treasures, the value of sulfur ring is undoubtedly higher. Rod nodded with satisfaction and looked to enota: "do you like sulfur? I''ll eat sulfur every day. " Hearing rod say so, enota hammered him: "I don''t eat sulfur! I''ll eat whatever you eat. Do you eat sulfur? " Rod shrugged helplessly: "but I don''t eat humanoid, either." Seeing that enota would hammer again, rod coughed and looked again at the treasure he had brought out to Cantor. Suddenly, from these treasures, rod seemed to find something, and his face suddenly became dignified. Chapter 1531 With rod''s eyes, Rowling also looked at the treasure that Kant took out. "Why?" Looking at this unique treasure, Rowling seems to have found something. A voice of surprise comes from her mouth. "Brother, this treasure seems to be very similar to the one on you..." "I know." Rod nodded and reached for the treasure. It was the size of a thumb, a gold amulet hanging on the body, with mysterious magic lines on the surface. Just holding it in his hand, rod can feel a huge magic element gathering around him, quickly replenishing rod''s missing mana value. With the increasing number of remaining mana values in the property panel, the information about this treasure in the system log also appeared in rod''s mind. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ [magic talisman] Quality: Treasure Type: Pendant Equipment requirements: None Basic attribute: restores 20 mana per hour Special attribute: activate the magic elements in the surrounding space to gather around the talisman. The next time you cast it, the spell effect will be increased by 50%. Evaluation: talisman of unknown origin, which contains a strong magic. Collecting items similar to this talisman will change dramatically. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ What surprised rod was not the basic effect of the magic talisman, but the treasure. It was clearly similar to the information of the magic talisman in rod''s hand, even the systematic evaluation. The appearance of this situation also made rod realize that the magic talisman in front of him was clearly one of the components of the combined artifact. This also means that rod, who already has magic talisman and magic talisman, can combine a powerful artifact [magic source] as long as he can get the last artifact part. Realizing this, even rod, who is armed with two artifact, breathes a sigh of relief at this moment. In rod''s impression, the source of magic has a powerful effect, which can make the mage''s ability of casting magic change in essence. It can be called the treasure of all mages. From this point of view, both the Titan''s arrow in rod''s hand and the ghost King''s cloak behind him can''t match the magic source specialized in it in the degree of magic exertion. He carefully put away the magic amulet in front of him, and rod couldn''t help looking at Kant. Rod didn''t collect the artifact parts of the magic source. He didn''t know the whereabouts of these artifact parts. The only artifact part in his hand could not play a big role except to improve the speed of mana recovery. To rod''s surprise, he got such a precious artifact from a legendary fire mage who gave up his treasure and prayed for his life in the plane of fire element, which also made rod look at Kant. Kant, on one side, also listened to Rowling''s words. He looked at rod with some doubts in his eyes: "do you have any similar treasures in your body? Can I see it? Take it as a wish of mine... " After listening to Kant''s words, rod thought about it, then picked up the magic amulet hanging in front of him and showed it to him. "What was as like as two peas"... The original rumor is true that... The feeling of Rhodes''s magic talisman is similar to the magic talisman, and the breath is the same. Kanter is like what he discovered, trembling. "Where did you get the magic talisman?" There seems to be some secret in Kant, rod asked. "A long time ago, a plane walker from the theme plane gave me the magic talisman and told me about the legend of this treasure. It is one of the parts of a powerful artifact. As long as we can collect the other two parts that fit with it, we can combine the legendary artifact. " Cantor''s eyes are reminiscent. "Unfortunately, he traveled the whole theme plane and could not find any other similar artifact. After that, he focused on the element plane. The fire element plane was his last stop, but he still got nothing Kant sighed deeply. "When I saw him, he was already a weak old man, standing by magic alone." "So you killed him and took this treasure?" Rod sneered. "No... I didn''t have any strength at that time. I was just an ordinary resident here. I met him at the nearby lava lake, took him back to the city of fire, and let him spend the rest of his life here. " Kant just shook his head in the face of rod''s words. "Before he died, he handed the magic talisman to me and told me everything about this treasure. In addition, he also said that this treasure is a curse. All those who get it will waste their life looking for other parts of the artifact that are impossible to appear." With that, Cantor covered his head with the only one hand he had left, with a look of pain in his eyes. "I spent nearly a hundred years outside the city of fire asking for treasures from other plane walkers just to find the artifact parts that fit with the magic talisman. Unexpectedly, when the artifact parts appeared in front of me, I failed... This is really a curse." Cantor raised his head and looked forward at rod "Now, the curse has come to you. It''s said that as long as you collect three parts, you can make a powerful artifact. Are you still proud of having two artifact parts? It''s no use. If you spend all your life, and you can''t find a third artifact, you''ll just waste your life. " "Really?" Rod said scornfully, "how do you know?" "You are covered with an ominous breath. I can feel... It''s the breath of death. People with this breath can''t have any good luck. People like you will never have a chance with artifact. " Kant sighed. Rod knew that the ominous breath in Kant''s mouth should be the ability attached to evocation, which is the curse of the necromancer alone, usually accompanied by bad luck. The chance of necromancer finding treasure is far less than any other profession. None of this, however, applies to rod. "You say I''m not related to artifact? It seems that you don''t feel anything... " Rod''s words came to his ears, and Kant didn''t understand them. He looked at rod with some doubt in his eyes. Suddenly, he seemed to notice something. His eyes were round and his body couldn''t stop shrinking towards the rear: "the cloak behind you... Can''t be wrong, it''s the artifact... You, you are the person who slaughtered the Phoenix hundreds of years ago..." Chapter 1532 Looking at Kant who suddenly changed his face and said words of unknown meaning, not only rod, but also Rowling and enota on one side felt a little confused at this time. "What''s the matter with him, rod? What did he mean by that? " Enota asked, head tilted. "I don''t know." Rod frowned suspiciously. Because of the higher rank, even if Kant is a little absent-minded, rod''s peeping eyes still can''t see through all his thoughts completely, and can only detect some information vaguely. "I''m a little hungry. Can I eat him?" Seeing that rod didn''t say much for a moment, enota asked after him. "..." rod said, "not yet." With that, rod came to the flustered Cantor, thinking of him, and asked, "what do you mean by that? Who is that person? " "Please don''t look at me!" Cantor cried out in a panic. He reached out his hand and tried to keep his hand in front of rod''s eyes. He didn''t even dare to look at rod''s direction, as if there was the most terrible thing in the world. Rod helpless, peeping eye feedback, let him understand that the confusion in Kant''s heart is true. Kant''s unusual performance after he noticed the existence of the ghost King''s cloak has aroused rod''s deep attention. Rod is very curious that there is something hidden in this artifact, which makes Kant so afraid. It''s a pity that Kant in this state can''t answer rod''s question at all. He has to wait until he sobers up. In desperation, rod had to stand still and wait. After a while, Kant just like to realize something. He took back his outstretched hand and patted himself a few times: "I... haven''t I changed?" "Into what? The undead, or something else? " Rod''s deep words came to Cantor. Cantor was surprised. He looked up and saw rod''s bad eyes. "You seem to recognize the cloak behind me. As you think, it''s an artifact. I got it in the theme plane, which makes me a little strange "Tell me all you know," rod said in a deep voice Kant fell into silence. He looked at rod with some doubts, just like he didn''t understand something. After a while, he said: "I remember you said that you are looking for the Phoenix, and I also told you that a long time ago, a powerful plane Walker came here and slaughtered all the Phoenix." Rod nodded, but heard Cantor continue to say: "the records handed down about that person are not complete. It is said that he has a ferocious face, like a monster born in purgatory, but he has been crammed into the human body. In addition, his eyes have a special ability to turn all creatures in sight into bloodthirsty monsters, even elemental creatures. " "The Phoenix was watched by his eyes, and his body lost the ability to resist the fire. The next moment, he was burned by the nearby fire. Even if he could survive, these Phoenix would be absent-minded and attack everything around him cruelly... The whole fire element plane had a catastrophe because of his arrival." "What does this have to do with me?" rod asked? How do you recognize me as that person Cantor shook his head: "your eyes. I''ve never seen an eye like this. It''s like a flame burning in it... More importantly, the Cape behind you... The artifact. " "It''s said that the figure Walker wears a black cloak made of artifact, which is very wide and can wrap his whole body... I don''t know that there are several black cloaks made of artifact in the world, but if I guess correctly, the artifact is right behind you." With that, Kant''s body trembled again, and he spat angrily: "damn... If I had known you had this level of artifact, I would not have asked you for any treasure..." After listening to Kant, rod also fell into silence. Rod looks at the black cloak behind him, which is a special artifact for the necromancer. He realizes that the plane walker who killed the Phoenix in Kant''s mouth is probably the former owner of the ghost King''s cloak. No one knows how the artifact is formed, and this level of things is far from being measured by the standard of ordinary treasures. As the master of artifact, it is not impossible to do such a thing. Lock the identity of the plane walker on the necromancer, and rod has some ideas about his ability. At this moment, rod recalled that in the inheritance of the wisdom tree Yuke, the column about the extra ability reward of evocation. At that time, among the abilities given by the system log, there was also the realm of the dead, which could reverse life and death, and turn all creatures in sight into the scarlet eye of a vampire. For his own consideration, rod finally chose the dark word that can control the Lich instead of scarlet eye, obviously because this special ability may play a special role in the face of some difficult enemies. Looking back, rod put his eyes back on Kant. Seeing that he had taken out all the treasures, rod nodded, "I''ll take them." Kant nodded, just wanted to say something, in his gaze, rod''s body instantly disappeared. Before Kant could react, the red dagger penetrated his chest. "Why..." the blood overflowed from Kant''s body. He wanted to cast magic, but he couldn''t transfer any magic elements. He could only reach out and hold the dagger penetrating his chest. However, in front of the extremely sharp dagger, Kant''s fingers scattered on the ground without any barrier, "you swore with your soul..." "Don''t you feel it?" Behind Kant, rod raised his head and breathed out a deep breath. "More important than the soul is the boiling will hidden in our hearts. How can I be bound by a mere oath? How can I bind my will? " "You..." Kant could not say a complete word any more. The life force kept passing from his body, and he fell to the ground. On one side, Rowling looked at rod''s behavior and shook her head helplessly. Although she does not approve of rod''s words, she will always stand on rod''s side. Chapter 1533 After solving the problem of Kant, he noticed that Rowling seemed to be a little different. Rod asked, "what''s the matter, Rowling? What do you think of what you said to me? " Rowling shook her head and said, "I''m just thinking, for those heroes who have a strong will, are they controlling their own will, or are they already controlled by their own will?" "What does it matter?" Rod shrugged. "The will is born from our hearts. Listen to our hearts. Isn''t that what a hero should do?" Rowling sighed: "will is like a wild horse. Sometimes it can lead the hero to gallop, but sometimes it can overturn the hero on the horse''s back. I think you should control your will "That''s what I did." Rod raised his head slightly and said. In the face of rod''s answer, Rowling had some helplessness for a while, of course, he didn''t do it. She came to rod and whispered, "I''ll help you." Rod opened his mouth, just wanted to say something, but suddenly noticed that just when he talked with Rowling, Kant''s body disappeared, and there was only a pool of blood on the ground. "Where''s his body?" Rod''s face changed and he asked quickly. He was worried. Maybe Kant had mastered some unknown magic and fled quickly after feigning death. "What?" In the rear, enota tilted his head and spat out a bloody bone. "... nothing." Rod said helplessly, "let''s go to the relics in the south. According to this mage, there should be traces left by the Phoenix." "As for here..." rod looked at the buildings around the city of fire, "I can feel that there is still a lot of powerful atmosphere in the city, even more powerful than Kant before. It seems that we can only find a way to occupy it later. Now, we''d better look for the traces of the divine bird first." Determined the next goal, rod no longer hesitated, a few people quickly out of the huge camp. With Kant''s death, the fire elements that he made dissipated one after another, and there was no trace left. The camp was empty, and there was no living beings at this time. Unlike those elemental beings who exist naturally, the elemental creatures created by mages using pure magic will dissipate when they die. There are also many legendary mages who have made improvements in the manufacture of elemental human beings and created elemental creatures that can exist all the time, but Kant does not belong to this category. "Before long, Cantor''s death will be discovered by the plane walkers here. We''d better leave quickly." Rod said in a deep voice. When he raised his hand, the mana value in his body decreased sharply, the magic elements rose towards the sky, and then spread around. The nearby terrain also appeared in rod''s mind. Because he is in the plane of fire element, when casting other kinds of magic, rod consumes a lot of extra mana. Fortunately, with the blessing of two artifact parts, the mana in rod''s body is rapidly replenished. Knowing that the ruins are generally in the south, rod Shi''s perspective of the earth is also more inclined to the south. Soon, in his perception, he realized the general location of the ruins. "Let''s go." With that, rodra picked up Rowling and yinuota, with the flash of the fire, several people''s bodies disappeared instantly. The next moment, rod and his party came to a white ridge. "Here is..." Rowling looked around, her eyes were puzzled, surrounded by a light mist, wetter than the original hot earth. In the sky, there are snowflakes falling. She reaches out her hand and catches one of them. Snow start, but it is not bursts of cool, but hot afterheat, look carefully, Rowling noticed that the sky falling, is not a snowflake, but the ashes after burning. Beside rod, enota was also curious about the surrounding scene: "is there such a place in the plane of fire element? Why didn''t I find out before? " Rod said slowly: "this is the vestige in the mouth of the mage. We should be on the periphery of the whole vestige. The space deep in the relic is not stable. You can''t reach it directly with space magic. It seems that you can only go in like this... " Before his words, rod''s face suddenly changed: "be careful! There is an enemy approaching Huge shadows appeared behind the mist, the earth trembled, and rod saw the enemy clearly. It was a giant, made up of hot rocks. From the crevices of the rocks, rod could see the flames gushing out. Its body is emitting high temperature, and the nearby ashes are falling from its body. Looking at the monster in front of him, rod knew that it was the molten giant in Kant''s mouth. According to rod''s prediction, the size of molten fire giant has been very close to the real Titan giant, and the rank has reached legend. Rod waved the Titan''s arrow in his hand, and the blazing lightning shot out rapidly, hitting the body of the molten giant, but leaving only a shallow pit. The molten giant seems to be enraged by rod''s behavior and rushes towards rod and his party at a faster speed. After noticing the damage of Titan''s arrow and the difficulty in destroying the rock on the molten giant, rod''s eyes were fixed. A red dagger appeared in his hand. The next moment, rod''s body flashed and went directly to the shoulder side of the giant, ready to rely on the extremely sharp dagger in his hand to destroy the neck of the giant. The dreary news came, followed by the molten giant''s rapidly waving arm. The arm hit the side where rod was standing, but only hit empty. Rod''s body shape already appeared on the other side of the molten giant''s shoulder. Red light shining, sharp blade running through, rod has cut the neck of the molten giant in half. "Be careful!" Below, Rowling''s warning came, at the same time, the molten fire giant''s more violent hand also clapped. Rhode found the right time, his body disappeared with a flash, and the molten fire giant''s all-out strike failed to converge, so he patted himself on the head. The head, whose neck had been damaged by rod, could not bear such force. It was shot straight out and fell to the ground in the distance, making a dull sound. Looking at this scene, rod just wanted to breathe a sigh of relief. Unexpectedly, the molten giant who lost his head stepped down If he didn''t notice the danger, rod would move in time and be trampled down by the molten giant, and the consequences would be unimaginable. Chapter 1534 Looking at the melting fire giant who had lost his head but still moved freely, rod also noticed the abnormality in his body. Although the molten fire giant has a huge body, it is clearly an element creature. Even if its limbs are damaged, as long as the element core is not damaged, it will not really die. As the whole body is made of stone, there is no obvious fatal weakness in it. In the face of such a creature, destroying its hands and feet can effectively reduce its strength, but cutting off its head can only cause slight damage. In order to solve the problem of the molten giant in front of him, he must destroy the element core in his body. Realizing this, rod put his eyes on the molten giant''s body. The element core is wrapped inside the tough body of the molten fire giant. It''s hard for a spell that doesn''t do enough damage to it. According to rod''s prediction, maybe only the basic damage of thousands of spells can effectively break its body. However, Titan''s arrows, whose basic damage is less than 500, can''t work well even if they are numerous. Aware that rod is in danger, below, enota and Rowling quickly cast a spell to support rod. Thunder like explosion came from the molten fire giant''s body. Its whole chest was hollowed down, and the fine rocks splashed around. After the magic elements calmed down, a huge hole was broken in front of the molten fire giant''s body, and the scene behind could be seen. Under the thunderous blast of inolta, the molten fire giant was severely damaged. If it was replaced by ordinary flesh and blood creatures, I''m afraid this spell would have won the battle. In contrast, Rowling''s magic was insignificant. She released an ice arrow, which was melted by the flames around the molten giant before it touched the body of the molten giant. Finally, it turned into a pool of water, which was dodged by the molten giant. "You did a good job, enota." Rod said in a high voice that as the rock protection outside the molten giant was blown away, he was able to find the element core in its body. And in enota''s side, Rowling will see the molten giant''s action in the eyes, the eyes show the look of thinking. With a flash of fire, rod came to the hole in front of the molten giant, which was blasted open by enota. At the same time, he released his own perception. However, the information from perception made rod frown. There is nothing in the fire giant''s body, as if it has no element core at all. What supports it is another thing in its body. Rod is very familiar with this power, which exists in the blood of the power, has a variety of incredible magic power. There is no time to think carefully about why there is such a special force in the molten fire giant. Its next attack has come to rod. In desperation, rod could only open his body again and come to the sky above the molten giant. Push rod back, the molten giant did not attack immediately, but ran to one side. Rod noticed that the route of the molten giant was exactly where its head fell. There will be no expression, no organs, the front looks like a steep stone wall of the head picked up, a giant of molten fire to plug it into the body of the hole. The fire broke out from the hole, and the rock on its body contracted, as if it had been squeezed by some powerful force. Under the gaze of rod, its body was intact, and the injury left by enota had been completely recovered. "This kind of ability..." rod seems to have found something, and his expression has changed. "Rain." And behind rod, Rowling raises her hand and throws a prophecy card to the sky. I don''t know what she did. The dense raindrops fell from the sky, making the temperature nearby drop. The raindrops became denser and denser, and then turned into torrential rain. In the face of falling raindrops, rod and his party performed their magic of water control one after another, forming a blue barrier outside the body to avoid being wet by rain. On the other hand, the molten giant obviously has no such ability. Raindrops fall on it, like falling into a hot oil pan, making a Zizi sound. At this time, a scene that surprised rod happened. In the rainstorm, the giant molten fire ran around irregularly, waving his arms wildly, as if trying to avoid falling raindrops. However, its actions are doomed to be futile, even if it has a huge body, it can not avoid the rain falling on the body. Finally, unable to escape the raindrop, he knelt down slowly and did not dare to move. It seemed that he had completely given up the idea of fighting. In a flash, rod came to Rowling. Looking at the molten giant in the distance, he asked, "Rowling, how do you find its weakness?" "It''s just my attempt. I didn''t think it really worked." Rowling whispered, "didn''t my brother notice? This monster can''t even avoid the fifth level magic, but directly connects it hard, but when facing the current without any threat, it chooses to dodge for the first time. " Rod was silent. As Rowling said, he also recalled the unusual features of the molten giant in battle. Unfortunately, during the battle, rod was always thinking about the way to win, but he didn''t notice this. In rod''s view, the best way to deal with the molten fire giant with low intelligence is to banish him with space magic and throw him directly to other planes, so that the battle can be ended directly. At this time, Rowling has given another answer, just relying on the rain in the sky, can make the molten giant lose the desire to fight, which also makes rod feel. Rod opened his mouth as if to say something, but he didn''t say anything at last. He raised his head, looked at the pouring rain in the sky and asked, "how long will this rain last?" "If you don''t take back this prophecy card, the rain will never stop." Rowling approached rod and reached out to catch the rain falling from the sky. The erosion of raindrops, together with the surrounding ashes also temporarily rest. Rod frowned slightly. He looked at the pile of prophecy cards in Rowling''s hand and said, "is that all the cards? When it''s released, it can last forever? " "Yes." Rowling nodded. "As long as it''s a card with real object, the effect is the same. After the spell cards are released, they will be changed back into cards. It will take some time before they can be used again. " According to Rowling, rod fell into silence. This set of prophecy cards belonging to the prophet seems to be more powerful and practical than he thought. I don''t know how maxika made these cards. Chapter 1535 After a brief conversation, rod and his party came to the molten giant who lost all his fighting desire in the rainstorm. "This guy''s body is made of stone. How do you eat it?" Enota kicked the creeping molten giant, and said discontentedly. Rod''s mouth twitched: "it''s not dead, but it''s lost the desire to fight. You''d better keep vigilant..." Rod''s words were not finished yet. Under his gaze, enota''s body remained the same, but his head suddenly became bigger. In the blink of an eye, he turned into a purple dragon''s head and bit the molten fire giant. With the sound of gold and iron, enota''s head changed again. She covered her face and came to rod''s side. She said wrongly, "rod, my teeth hurt so much..." "Are you ok?" Although he was somewhat helpless about enota''s behavior, rod asked with concern. "No! Unless you rub it for me... "Enota said, turning her eyes. Before the words came down, there was a burst of water blue glow on enota''s body. One side, Rowling took the initiative to show her healing magic. "I hope this spell can help you." Rowling whispered, "and don''t thank me, that''s what I should do." Enota gave rod a puffy, angry look, then came to the molten giant and kicked him. When he noticed enota''s action, rod coughed softly. He wanted to ask enota why she had to stare at others instead of biting it. But looking at Rowling smiling at him, he wisely gave up the idea. Shaking his head, rod put his attention on the giant of molten fire. In perception, the blood in the molten fire giant''s body, under the action of raindrops, has fallen into a state of silence, shrinking towards its body center, which is also the main reason why it lost its desire to fight. In addition to the reduction of the desire to fight, in rod''s perception, the rank of the giant of fire has not declined, which also makes him feel strange. In the face of the molten fire giant who no longer resisted, rod would not be polite. He jumped to the back of the molten fire giant and quickly waved his red dagger. Soon, a crystal clear red stone was cut out by rod. Through the crystal of the stone surface, we can see the gullies and veins in it, on which there is a special red blood flow. Under the nourishment of this blood, it is no longer like a cold stone, but more like some kind of tissue inside the body. After losing its core blood, the giant of molten fire, which was once huge, has completely calmed down. It is no different from the stones under the nearby ashes when it falls to the ground. Looking at the core blood which is the source of the giant''s life, rod''s face is dignified. This special stone was taken from the giant''s back by rod. Before that, the giant''s chest was obviously opened by enota''s magic. At that time, rod did not find this special stone in the giant''s body. This also means that the abnormal changes of rocks are caused by these gathered core blood. "Brother, have you found anything?" One side, see rod look change, Rowling asked. "You can stop the rain. The enemy can''t survive. In addition, wrap the stone in water. " Rod thought about it and said. Rowling nodded, reached for a move, the sky will no longer have raindrops fall, that piece of Phnom Penh red bottom prophecy card, also returned to her hands. On one side, enota rushed in front of Rowling to cast a spell. A transparent bubble floating in the air immediately wrapped the stone in rod''s hand. With enota''s casting, without roddo saying anything, several people in the field realized the abnormality in the stones at the same time. After being wrapped by bubbles, the core blood of the molten fire giant is further compressed, and the blood at the corner of the stone quickly converges towards the center. The gathered blood shrinks from a fist sized red blood bead, and at the same time, the red light also emerges from the blood. After losing the power of blood, the original transparent stone turned to ashes without burning, and the inside of the bubble became turbid for a time. After discovering this, enota applied the magic again, injecting clean water into the inlet bubble, maintaining the internal clarity. When the last stone turns to ashes and the whole blood bead shrinks and disappears, the only thing left in the whole bubble is the last drop of red blood. Just looking at this drop of blood, rod can feel the powerful power contained in it, the energy of the flame contained in it, and the whole bubble boiling up. "That''s what we''re looking for, blood from the Phoenix." Rod said in a deep voice, "not only that, there is the core power of Phoenix in his blood. If you give this drop of blood to the magicians, they may make people have Phoenix blood... " "Do you want to have Phoenix blood? It''s said that the divine bird will never die, as long as there is a fire, it can be reborn... "Hearing rod say so, Rowling asked. Rod shook his head: "the ability of lineage is not the more the better. There is likely to be conflict between multiple lineages. I already have two additional lineages. Although Phoenix''s lineage is powerful, it''s not suitable for me. It''s suitable for those without blood... " Speaking of this, rod turned and looked at Rowling. Although rod didn''t say much, Rowling understood his meaning thoroughly from his words and eyes. She quickly waved her hand and said, "the blood of Phoenix is the mission prop that my brother wants to obtain, right? How can I use it on me... " Rowling''s voice went down. She lowered her head, pursed her lips slightly, and the corner of her eyes was still on rod. "Of course you deserve it." Rod came to her, patted her on the shoulder and said slowly, "what''s more, who said that we can only get this drop of Phoenix blood in this trip?" Just as rod talked, a large number of ashes fell from the air. As the rain stopped, the earth began to heat up again. One by one, the melting giants were approaching rod and his party. "Fix them, Rowling." Rod said slowly. "Well..." Rowling nodded and threw the prophecy card back to the sky. With her action, the dark clouds covered the sky, and the raindrops fell, dispersing the heat around. Looking back at rod beside her, Rowling also had a smile on her lips. Chapter 1536 Under the rainstorm, as the last molten giant lost his breath, there was no more movement. In rod''s hand, there were 12 drops of Phoenix''s blood. With the help of Rowling, he found a way to control the molten giant. These powerful creatures no longer make rod feel difficult, but can easily solve it. When all the molten giants died, there were no other enemies nearby, and rod and his party relaxed. There is still only a small pool of blood, but it is the small amount of Phoenix''s blood that makes up the powerful molten fire giants. Even if rod uses up his mana, he can''t solve such a large number of enemies. "It''s said that Phoenix''s blood can cure all injuries. I don''t know if it''s true." Noticing the blood around rod, Rowling said thoughtfully. Perceiving the extremely active blood of the Phoenix, rod put it into the space ring. The completely independent static space in the space ring can keep the activity of the blood of the Phoenix. Looking around, rod immediately said, "except for these molten giants, there should be no enemies nearby. Let''s go to the ruins center and look for the traces left by the Phoenix." Under the leadership of rod, several people quickly moved towards the center of the ruins, where the magic elements of fire are the most abundant. "Can I have Phoenix blood, too?" In the process of marching, enota asked voluntarily. "No, you can''t." Rod answered helplessly. "Why? I want it, too. " Enota tooted and said. Rod reached out and stroked his forehead, explaining, "because there''s blood in your body that belongs to the dragon. The blood of powerful creatures is always incompatible with the blood of other creatures. Only such weak creatures as humans can easily accept the blood of other species. " "Hum." Enota snorted and said nothing more, while rod gave her a helpless look. To one side, Rowling covered her mouth and gave a chuckle. Toward the center of the ruins, a lot of blackened debris appeared nearby. Suddenly, rod stopped. "Who''s watching in the dark? Get out of here Aware of the peeping hidden in the dark, rod yelled. In the rear, Rowling and enota are also aware of the mistake and look around with alert. "Don''t be nervous..." in the distance, there was a reply in common language. When rod went, he saw a green humanoid coming out from behind the ruins. His face was full of wrinkles, his skin was loose, and he didn''t know how long he had lived. "Who are you? Why are you here? According to that person, this should be the relic where Phoenix once lived. " In perception, the old man''s rank is very low, and his height is not even half that of rod, which also makes rod a little confused. Rod didn''t know how he got over the obstacles of the molten giants and finally came here. With his own strength, I''m afraid that he would be burned to ashes as soon as he got close to the molten giants. "There''s nothing wrong with what he said. This is the place where the Phoenix fell. As for me..." the old green man sighed and said, "you can call me the tomb keeper." Rod gazed at the grave keeper and said in a deep voice, "I''m here to find the whereabouts of the Phoenix and tell me everything you know." With that, the strong momentum was released from rod, and any creature would be scared. Rod was trying to oppress the grave keeper in front of him in this way. The grave keeper was not overwhelmed by rod''s momentum, and calmly replied: "your breath is not weak, plus this dress, especially the cloak behind, looks like the hero who used to be... He also, like you, with his own wishes, set foot on this land of fire, looking for the Legendary God bird, but finally he made a big mistake..." Speaking of this, the grave keeper sighed deeply, and rod noticed some unusual information from his words. Rod recalled that before that, Cantor, the plane walker, also mentioned the hero, but he didn''t know much information. The grave keeper in front of him obviously knew more information. Rod thought about it and asked, "do you know the hero''s information? It''s the hero who killed the Phoenix. I want to know about him. " "You want to know the story of the hero? That happened a long time ago... " It seems that something came to mind, and the tomb keeper showed the color of reminiscence. "Long ago, his beloved was reduced to ashes by fire. In order to revive his beloved, he set foot on the plane of fire element alone and sought the method of rebirth from Phoenix. " Listen to the grave keeper said so, Rowling''s eyes, can''t help falling on rod, but she didn''t say much, just listen quietly. "He is a hero born in curse. He has an incredible power to turn all creatures in sight into a bloodthirsty monster. Even Phoenix, the divine bird, can''t resist this power. Under his gaze, all the creatures on the fire element plane are turned into monsters... " "Bloodthirsty monster..." the words of the tomb keeper came from his ear, and rod''s expression became dignified. According to his previous judgment, the bloodthirsty monster in the tomb keeper should be a vampire, and the hero must have mastered the scarlet eye. "He has become the enemy of all creatures in the land of fire, and no one cares about his demands any more. Thousands of creatures transformed into fire attack him together, but they can''t get close to him... With the end of the protracted battle, only the last living Phoenix is left in the land of fire." With the story of the tomb keeper, enota looks surprised. She covers her mouth with her hand and utters a cry of surprise. "No matter what he said, no matter what he did, the Phoenix didn''t want to revive his beloved, and he couldn''t even look directly at the Phoenix in the process. In fact, maybe he should really give up, so that things after that will not happen... " Speaking of this, the grave keeper sighed deeply. "What happened to him in the end?" Asked rod. "He took the lives of all the remaining creatures in the land of fire as a threat, and the Phoenix finally agreed to his request and revived his beloved with his own life..." the grave keeper held his hands tightly, and his voice trembled. "With joy, he forgot his own ability, and turned his beloved into a monster with one glance..." "In despair and pain, he dug out his eyes... I never heard of him again." Chapter 1537 "How could that be..." After listening to the tomb keeper''s story, rod was still thinking, and enota murmured with a lost look. "Grave keeper, are you telling the truth? How do you know all this? " Meanwhile, Rowling, who was also touched, asked. "I witnessed it a long time ago. As for whether this is true or not, it depends on whether you believe it or not. " The old green man replied. On one side, rod put his hands in front of him, his eyes lit up a flame, looked directly at the old man and made his own judgment: "he didn''t lie." The existence of the hero''s specialty made rod realize that what the grave keeper said was true. In addition, the information about the hero in his memory also made rod very interested. I don''t know how long the grave keeper has lived. Rod''s peeping eyes can''t find any useful information from his vast memory. Only when he mentions the hero can rod see some memory fragments. Before that, rod had only felt it in maxika. "You call yourself a grave keeper. Who are you guarding for?" Asked Rowling. "For the dead, for the extinguished flames, and..." "All right, answer my question." Rod interrupted the grave keeper''s reply with a strong voice, "where are his eyes?" "What eyes?" The grave keeper looked at rod and asked. "The eyes of the hero. The eyes he dug out should be put away by you at last, right Rod''s eyes narrowed slightly. He stepped forward and came to the tomb keeper. "I didn''t say that." The grave keeper replied with the same face. "But you do." Rod raised his eyebrows and said in a loud voice, "how dare you hide such a crucial information from me! Do you know what it costs to cheat me? " "I didn''t cheat you. Didn''t you find out?" The grave keeper shrugged his shoulders and looked at rod with his old face. He said, "so you have the ability to identify lies... No, it should be the ability to see through your heart. This is a rare ability." At the same time, looking at the grave keeper, rod suddenly felt something wrong. The grave keeper''s heart suddenly filled with a large number of thoughts, which completely occupied his heart. His thinking was in a rapid operation, but all the thoughts were unimportant and negligible information. "What did you do..." rod asked in a deep voice. When his heart is completely occupied by thoughts, rod only gets these thoughts through peeping eyes, without any thoughts from the bottom of the tomb keeper''s heart. "I didn''t do anything. I was just thinking about something." The grave keeper said slowly. "Enough! Give me his eyes. " Said rod, with a cold snort. The grave keeper fell silent and looked at rod carefully. Rod raised his head slightly. He always felt that the green old man was watching something on his body. After a while, rod heard the voice of the grave keeper: "you remind me of that hero. You have his Keepsake on you. In this way, you have been guided by fate to come here... " Rod some doubts, is to be asked, but saw the tomb keeper took out a red iron box. Heavy chains wound round and round on the surface of the iron box, conveying a sense of warning to rod. "What exists in the iron box is his eyes." Rod took the iron box, was about to remove the chain on it, opened the iron box, the tomb keeper quickly stopped his action, said: "no... don''t open it here." "Why?" Asked rod. "He is a hero born in the curse, even after countless years, the curse in his eyes still does not dissipate, if you are seen by his eyes, you will become a bloodthirsty monster..." the grave keeper repeatedly reminded. "If I don''t open it, how can I believe what you said?" Raising the iron box in his hand, rod asked suspiciously. "Of course you will." With the words of the tomb keeper, his heart calmed down in a moment, and his thoughts dissipated. Under the effect of peeping eyes, rod also got the real thoughts in the tomb keeper''s heart, so as to judge the accuracy of his words. After confirming that the tomb keeper didn''t cheat himself, rod looked around and asked, "is there really no Phoenix here?" The grave keeper nodded: "as far as I know, there is no Phoenix in the whole land of fire." "You just said that there is a keepsake of the hero on me. What kind of Keepsake is it?" Rod asked, looking directly at the grave keeper. "I won''t admit my mistake about your big Cape..." the grave keeper replied. Rod frowned and heard from the tomb keeper that the hero might have been the owner of the ghost King''s cloak. He didn''t know what happened to the artifact. With a sigh, rod turned to enota and asked, "do you want to eat him?" "Well..." enota looked at the grave keeper and shook his head. "His skin is too loose. It doesn''t look delicious." "All right." Rod nodded and looked back at the tomb keeper. "You are very lucky. I won''t kill you like this. When I come to the fire element plane in the future, I will come to you." Like those powerful legendary mages, rod is also dissatisfied that his power only exists in the theme plane. He has already put his vision into other element planes. Among the four element potential planes, the water element potential plane is undoubtedly the one with the most mild climate. It has almost no shortcomings except that there is no land and only an ocean. The ocean is the source of life, and the number of ordinary organisms in the water element level is the largest among all the element levels. In contrast, the potential surface of fire element is much inferior. The earth with magma flowing everywhere and the hot temperature make it not suitable for ordinary creatures to live here. Without the protection of fire fighting magic, ordinary creatures can''t stay here for a long time. This also leads to the fact that ordinary creatures on the fire plane are the least of all planes. For these reasons, rod doesn''t want to put his main force in the plane of fire element, but this is still an alternative option, especially in the nearby flame plain, and the huge barracks left by those plane walkers, which also gives rod some ideas. After putting the iron box into the space ring, rod puts his hand on the shoulders of Rowling and enota. With a flash of fire, several people disappear together. Chapter 1538 Under the effect of the fire escape, the surrounding environment has changed greatly, the temperature around is no longer hot, but a bit more cool. "Rod, how did we get back?" Noticing the changes in the environment, enota asked with some doubts. The sky is shrouded in black clouds, and the sound of sea waves in the distance shows enota that this is the island of water element plane, not the previous fire element plane, which also makes her very confused. "You have also heard what the tomb keeper said. There is nothing we want in the plane of fire element." Rod sighed and said, "there is no Phoenix there. It''s just a waste of time for us to keep looking. We''d better hurry back and find a way to send the necromancer to search in the future." "What about your mission?" Later, Rowling asked with concern. "It doesn''t matter, these Phoenix''s blood will be enough to complete the task." Said, rod from the space ring, took out a group of Phoenix blood wrapped by water drops, so the red blood was wrapped in the center of the water drops, the high temperature of which had already made the water drops boiling. The blood belonging to the Phoenix has various magical effects. I think the blood of the Phoenix is enough to meet the requirements of Fromm. Seeing rod''s reply, Rowling seemed to want to say something. Before she made a sound, she was interrupted by enota in the rear. "But I haven''t had enough! Back on the island, it''s time to start studying the magic ceremony again... "Enota lowered his head and said unhappily. Rod looked at her helplessly, then at Rowling. Rowling looked back with a smile, as if supporting all her decisions. "I''m going to Diya''s soon. Calculate the time, there should be almost ready, come with me Rod offered an invitation. When he said this, enota nodded with delight: "OK, when shall we start?" "It''s going to be a while... I need to do some preparation." With that, rod looked into the distance. One side, listen to rod say so, coupled with the existence of consanguinity perception, Rowling seems to understand something, she looked at rod with some worry. "I''ll see how Ann is. See you later." With that, enota will first cast space magic to leave. "Rowling, give me the one in the prophecy card with the hero degar on it." After he and Rowling were alone, rod thought about it and said. Rowling takes out the prophecy card and lowers her head in silence. The gold and red cards flutter at her fingertips, but stop when she cuts one of them. Rowling hands the card to rod. This card is exactly what rod wants. On the front of the card, degar, bathed in the rain of blood and wearing a big cloak, is holding a dark charred human body, with a painful roar on his head and monsters at his feet. Not long ago, in the prophet''s divination, rod drew this card. At that time, rod was still wondering how he drew this card. Now, he undoubtedly understood something. Combined with all the known information, including rumors from the Lich of dia and the prophet, rod realized that the hero who killed the Phoenix was probably degar on this card. Vampires have a strong ability to regenerate, not to mention the lack of eyes, even if they lose their hands and feet, as long as they have enough blood, they can return to the original state. However, in rod''s memory, degar, whom he once saw at the top of the evocation tower, does not have the power of legend. Although degar''s eyes are also scarlet, they can no longer transform other creatures into vampires at a glance. Degar''s body, perhaps once bloomed bright heroic will, but after countless years, this will has been silent, belongs to his heroic expertise no longer exists, which also gives rod the opportunity to take advantage of. All heroes who have spent a long time will face such a situation. This also makes rod feel sad. Although he doesn''t know what happened to degar, he will feel sorry for the silence of the hero. Compared with dying with a bright will, the hero''s loss of will is perhaps the most painful. "What are you thinking, brother?" Just as rod was looking at the card in his hand, Rowling noticed his abnormality, came to him and asked. "Nothing..." he shook his head, and rod handed the prophecy card back to Rowling. Seeing rod''s feeling, but unwilling to say more, Rowling took him by the hand and said: "Do you know? I can replace the original face of the prophecy card with someone or something that I think is appropriate. That is to say, if my brother agrees, I can also draw you into the card. " "Forget it." Rod''s mouth twitched, waved and said, "I''m not interested in that." Hearing what rod said, Rowling''s mouth suddenly swelled. She glared at rod and said with some dissatisfaction: "why does my brother agree to her request so quickly? Every time it''s my turn, my brother always doesn''t care..." Aware of Rowling''s dissatisfaction, and her reference to enota, rod coughed and said, "did I do that?" Seeing Rowling still staring at himself, rod had to explain, "have you forgotten? When your soul was taken away by those angels, I tried my best to save you... " Listen to rod say so, Rowling will head slightly side, the eyes of the remaining light, but has been on rod: "of course, I remember... Brother in some big things, always care about me, but it is in such small things, make me very dissatisfied!" "Well, if you ask..." rod patted her on the shoulder helplessly. "This set of prophecy cards is made by the prophet. Which one of them do you want to replace? Or are you going to add some new prophecy cards? " "Forget it." With that, Rowling glanced at rod, then took out a Book of his own and began to read it. Rod looked at Rowling strangely, not understanding her meaning. Obviously, she proposed to add herself to the card. Why did she let it go when she agreed? Shaking his head and not thinking about these things, rod said, "I went to Marguerite. I have a special task that needs her to complete." Listen to rod say so, Rowling hold the hand of classics, this moment also can''t help but force up. She blinked, but didn''t look at rod''s position. It was not until Rhode''s figure dissipated in the fire that Rowling put down her classics and looked at the direction of Rhode''s departure with deep worry in her eyes. Chapter 1539 In the dark quiet room, there was a burst of fire. A man in a black cloak appeared from the fire. It seems to be stimulated by the light. On the wall nearby, round eyes and fist sized eyes are all staring at the people coming. "Here you are." A low, husky voice came, and there was not much accident. "I remember I said I wanted you to move to the island as soon as possible, but you didn''t do that." Looking at the old woman in grey with eyes in front of her, the man said in a deep voice. "You did say that, but I also told you that I was waiting for an old friend who didn''t know the location of the island. I had to stay here." In the face of the man''s inquiry, the old woman in grey just shrugged. "As for you, Lord rod, why did you come to me again? Isn''t the magic eye enough? I just gave you a lot of magic eyes. Or are you worried about the death knight Seeing that the man in front of her was silent, the old woman in grey promised, "don''t worry, my friend. He is an expert in blood. He will be able to solve the problem of the death knight." "I didn''t come to you for these things." Rod''s eyes lit up. He looked at Marguerite in front of him and said in a deep voice, "I''ve brought some special things. I think you must be very interested." "Oh? What is it? " Marguerite asked curiously as rod said so. An iron box wrapped in a chain appeared in rod''s hands. "What''s in it? I have never felt so uneasy, but the things in it have deeply attracted me... " Marguerite seemed to feel something and said with a trembling voice. The nearby magic eyes lost their focus one after another and turned at a very fast speed. For a moment, the whole quiet room seemed to be alive. "Just look at it." In the face of Margaret''s inquiry, rod shook his head and did not answer directly. Just when Marguerite was surprised, rod took the chain off the iron box, and put the side of the iron box flap facing Marguerite, while he was standing in the back of the things he couldn''t see directly. The grave keeper''s warning still reverberated in roder''s ears. Unfortunately, Marguerite didn''t know all about it. I don''t know how many years of dust sealed iron box opened, evil scarlet light, from the slightly open gap straight out, instantly will be half a quiet room, are dyed the same color. "This is..." Margaret exclaimed. Her whole body was exposed to the scarlet light. "Eyes... So beautiful, so bright eyes..." In rod''s eyes, Margaret also began to change dramatically. Her eyes, which were blind for some time and empty, began to shed tears, which were consistent with the light in the room. Her tears were bloody and turbid. In addition, her body, which was bent down because of aging, had expanded a circle, and her thin shoulders became thick. Sharp teeth grow out of her mouth, and she becomes a terrible vampire. On the back wall, the eyes covered with scarlet light fell from the wall one after another, and irregular sharp teeth grew on the part connected with the tentacles, releasing the breath of the undead. "Scarlet eye..." After feeling the powerful effect of the things in the box, rod nodded with satisfaction, closed the iron box again, and the quiet room darkened again. "How do you feel?" Looking at Marguerite, rod asked. Vampire is the most unique of all undead creatures. Being a vampire will not deprive Margaret of her mind and memory. "I feel great." Marguerite straightened up and said more clearly, "I''ve never felt better. I''m full of power in my body. It''s incredible..." With that, Marguerite moved for a moment. Her hand could even bring out a shadow in the air, which was not her original strength. Seeing Margaret''s change in his eyes, rod also realized the problem. Just when the iron box was opened, rod keenly felt that the wide cloak behind him seemed to have some connection with the objects in the box, strengthening the effect of the objects in the box. Margaret in front of her, including those magic eyes who fell to the ground, is now a true vampire. In addition, they have reached the sixth level, which is equivalent to the real vampire king. No wonder Marguerite is not used to her body now. It takes a while for anyone to get such a powerful strength. In addition, rod keenly perceives that there is a special connection between the cloak and Marguerite. At this time, rod can directly control Marguerite like a necromancer who controls the transformation of artifact. "With these two eyes, I can make the best magic eyes. Lord Rhode, it''s absolutely right for you to give me these two eyes! " Marguerite quickly came forward and tried to take over the iron box in rod''s hand. However, a huge force gripped the iron box, and Marguerite was unable to move it. "I didn''t tell you to make magic eyes with these two eyes." Seeing that Marguerite''s attention had been on the iron box, rod pointed to himself and said in a deep voice, "look at me. I need you to change these two eyes for me. " After realizing the power of things in the iron box, rod longed for this power very much, so he just had to give up his already blind eyes. "But..." said Marguerite reluctantly. "It''s nothing but." Looking at Marguerite in front of him, rod used the power of the ghost King''s cloak, "tell me that your heart has been subordinated to me, and you will change these eyes for me wholeheartedly." "I''ll... I''ll change these eyes for you with all my heart." Marguerite murmured, lost in thought. Even without the power of the ghost King''s cloak, when Margaret becomes a vampire, she has the most basic necromancy, and rod''s dark word can also take effect. Although Marguerite didn''t do harm to Rhode, for her own safety, Rhode had to control her with the dark word to let her transform her body. When carrying out the transformation, rod''s state will fall into unprecedented weakness. Without the dark word as the premise, rod dare not carry out the transformation ceremony like this. "It''s not too late. Let''s start now." Rod ordered. Chapter 1540 At rod''s signal, Marguerite took out a heavy hammer and a thick string of hemp rope. "What are these?" Looking at the things Marguerite had taken out, rod asked, frowning faintly. "These are the tools to make you feel better in the transformation ceremony. You can''t make the transformation awake, can you?" With that, Marguerite picked up the hammer and prepared to smash it on rod''s head. "Don''t you have the potion to make people faint? Do you have to use this kind of thing? " Rod asked helplessly. Marguerite shook her head: "it''s a pity that magicians don''t use these things. Many times, we need to conduct experiments when creatures are awake, so as to observe their real reactions..." "Forget it, let me be sober and reform." He shook his head, rod said slowly. "However, the transformation process will bring great pain, which is not what ordinary people can bear... If you keep struggling in the ceremony, it is likely that the transformation will fail." Marguerite said hesitantly. "Do you think I fear pain?" Asked rod. Marguerite shook her head hesitantly. Rod threw a dagger at her and said, "you can use this dagger temporarily. It will become extremely sharp when it touches the blood." "I will..." Margaret replied. "What are you waiting for, let the transformation begin soon?" At Marguerite''s direction, rod lay on a stone platform. The red dagger stabbed him in the eye. The rune specially used by the magician began to flash around the stone platform. It was a weakened fusion ceremony. In the process of transformation, rod''s body trembles on the stone platform, not because of the pain in his eyes, but because of the only feeling in his heart, which is about to get the excitement and joy of powerful power. In the dark quiet room, the old woman in grey, who turns into a vampire, is meticulously carrying out this special transformation ceremony. She looked at the man lying on the stone platform, and her eyes were a little fanatical, as if she had seen the most perfect work of art. Under her strict operation, the transformation ceremony was completed earlier than Rhode expected. Open your eyes again and see everything around you. It was a dark quiet room, but in rod''s eyes, it was as bright as day. On the wall nearby, all the magic eyes swept by rod changed one after another. They fell down from the wall, with sharp teeth on the surface and the smell of undead. By opening the system log, rod also saw the information he wanted to see. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "You''ve suffered 145 weakness damage in total, and you''re bleeding..." "You repaired the wound on your body, and the bleeding state was eliminated..." "Your body has been transformed by the magic ceremony, and some changes have taken place..." "You''ve regained your vision. You have acquired a new ability [scarlet eye]... " "[scarlet eye]: one of the accessory abilities of evocation. Anyone who is watched by you and whose character level is lower than you will be forced to become a vampire. " ¡­¡­¡­¡­ The explanation of the system log also made rod realize what kind of ability he had acquired. What''s more, his eyes, which had been blinded by the attack of the holy unicorn, were replaced with red eyes, and his vision was completely restored at this time. However, after putting on the scarlet eye, rod was faced with a new problem. "Lord rod, my reformation has been completed. How do you feel now?" Seeing that rod was silent, Marguerite took the initiative to ask and respectfully handed the red dagger back to the person in front of her. "I feel the power in these eyeballs." After taking the red dagger, it seemed that he thought of something. Rod sighed deeply, "but I still need the magic eye, even more than ever..." "The magic eyes here, as long as you like, can take them away." Said Marguerite. Looking at Marguerite, rod knew that the word of darkness had changed her will. If she had been, she would not be so generous to give her magic eye. Just when rod was leaning slightly, on the wall, even if it was just the magic eye swept by rod Yu Guang, he could not escape the fate of becoming a vampire. After discovering this, rod shook his head and closed his eyes. The spirit mark belonging to rod instantly occupied the magic eyes of those who turned into vampires. There are more than a hundred of these eyes. Even if they become undead creatures, they will not affect their original functions. On the contrary, they will make their actions more agile. Rod plans to take them all away. "That''s right." As if she was thinking of something, Marguerite took the initiative to say, "there is a secret method in the magic eye church, which can make the believers of the magic eye have a close connection with their magic eyes. In this way, the believers of the magic eye can see these magic eyes as a whole when they cast their magic. I think you may need this secret method." "Oh?" Hearing what Marguerite said, rod looked surprised. Of course, he understood how much help Marguerite could bring to him. With this secret method, when rod casts any enchantment spell on himself, the effect of the spell can be applied to all magic eyes together, improving all properties of these magic eyes. In addition, when rod moves instantaneously or flees with fire, he can also act on the magic eyes around him and let them follow him through space. This is what rod values most. "Since there is such a secret, why don''t you bring it out earlier?" Rod asked in a deep voice. "This is a secret that can only be mastered by the priests of the magic eye church. In the past, I didn''t think it was time for you to master this secret method, but now it''s different... "Margaret replied. With that, she took out a special book from the space ring and handed it to rod. Rod didn''t say much, so he accepted it with a cold hum. After solving the eye related problems, rod doesn''t plan to stay in Marguerite''s quiet room for a long time and gets up to leave. "How is your eternal eye studying?" Before leaving, rod turned slightly to Marguerite and asked. "I''ve had some difficulties..." Marguerite sighed. "What''s the difficulty? Is there not enough material? Maybe I can figure it out. " "No... it''s not about that." Marguerite shook her head. "It''s the difficulty in witchcraft. My knowledge of witchcraft is not enough to solve this problem. I can only wait for my old friend to come and ask him again..." Rod nodded, didn''t say anything more, then led the rear of the pile of magic eyes, left from the quiet room. Chapter 1541 After Marguerite left, he simply used the magic of water system to clean the blood around his eyes. Then rod led the pile of magic eyes he had just got through the two-way Monument and returned to the island. There are a large number of magic eyes behind rod, which attract many necromancers on the island. Although rod doesn''t open his eyes, he can also collect all the reactions of the surrounding creatures in his mind through these magic eyes. The existence of scarlet eyes makes rod unable to open his eyes at will. If he looks around, all the nearby creatures will turn into vampires. This is what rod does not want to see at this time. In terms of rank, these magic eyes behind rod also have the level of sixth rank, reaching the level of vampire king. They have been able to produce dark bat wings in the rear and fly in the sky. In addition, perhaps because the body is not perfect, these magic eyes can not enter the bat state, and the bat wings in the rear have reached their limit. Magic eye doesn''t have the potential to become a powerful vampire. Even if it is transformed by scarlet eye, its combat ability can only surpass ordinary people without rank. After walking for a while, rod returned to the castle transformed from prophecy card. Before entering, rod saw Rowling waiting outside the castle. "What are you doing here, Rowling?" Rod said, somewhat unexpectedly. Behind him, those magic eyes poked their heads out one after another and looked forward. "I''m waiting for you..." Noticing rod''s closed eyes and the magic eyes behind him, Rowling was obviously aware of something. She sighed and said, "you really changed those eyes..." "..." rod fell into silence for a moment. After a long time, he said, "I don''t seem to have told you this. How do you know?" "Come on." Rowling gave him a white look. "I know you best. When I see you at that time, I know what you are thinking." "Really?" Hearing the words, rod can''t help but want to have a good look at Rowling in front of him, but he can''t open his eyes. He can only get Rowling''s appearance into his heart through the magic eyes nearby. "This is my gift for you..." Rowling took out a white circular ribbon from the space ring. Rod reached out and took what Rowling had taken out. He asked suspiciously, "what''s this?" "You have also heard the story of the tomb keeper. The hero who slaughtered the Phoenix finally turned his beloved into a monster... In order to avoid this, this is the eye mask I prepared for you. You should always wear it." Rowling came to the back of rod, took him by the hand and put the white ribbon over his head. "Wait..." rod said helplessly, "I don''t think I need this. I can control myself not to open my eyes." "Don''t you like my present?" "I don''t like it, but don''t you think this ribbon doesn''t go with me?" Rod shrugged helplessly. "You see, my cape and my robe are all black. I think the dark blindfold suits me better. I''m the leader of the necromancer." "You just don''t like my gift!" Rowling glared at rod. Rod is about to explain something, he suddenly felt behind a sink, no need to look back, the nearby magic eye, already see everything in the eyes. In the rear, Luo Lin is putting her head on his shoulder, slightly bent down on her face, revealing a bit of loss and hesitation. She wants to reach out and surround the person in front of her, but she lacks a bit of courage. "... although this blindfold doesn''t match my style, since you gave it to me, I still accept it." Rod raised his head slightly and said, "I love this gift. Thank you." Smell speech, rear Rowling sends out a light smile: "really?" "It''s true, of course." Rod stretched out his hand, adjusted the position of the lower blindfold, touched his nose by the way, "I already have such a powerful force, why should I cheat you?" Listen to rod so say, Rowling can''t help but white his one eye: "you clearly not long ago, just cheated the person who handed over the treasure." "You are different from that person..." rod explained helplessly, "you are special." "Oh?" Rowling looked at rod and said, "what about enota? Is she special, too? " "..." rod''s mouth twitched. "She''s special, of course." "Who is more special, me or her?" Asked Rowling. "Why did you bring in enota? It doesn''t seem to have anything to do with her. " Rod said helplessly. "I just want you to answer me." Rowling was reluctant. "I''m going to Diya with enota soon. Do you want to come with me?" Rod asked as if he hadn''t heard. "..." Rowling fell into silence. She glared at rod. After a long time, she said: "it seems that you don''t want to answer this question, but I have prepared this surprise for you..." Hearing this, rod turned around in doubt: "what''s the surprise? Do you mean blindfold? I was really surprised. " Rowling tooted and took out the gold and red prophecy card. The cards were flying at her fingertips, and soon she cut out one of them. "This is..." Rod was surprised to notice the bird creature on the front of the card, which occupied the whole card. The flames twined around her body, turning into bright and golden feathers. She spread her wings and soared in the red sky, looking forward to life with some dignity. The next moment, the creature on the card moved. With a loud sound of Fengming, waves of heat came around. She broke through the barrier on the surface of the card and flew to the dark sky above her head. "... Phoenix." Under the gaze of the devil''s eye, rod recognized the name of this creature in front of him. It was the Phoenix, the divine bird that he constantly searched for in the plane of fire element, but finally got nothing. "When I checked the prophecy card, I found such a card." Noticing rod''s surprise, Rowling''s dissatisfaction decreased a lot. She quickly explained, "in this set of prophecy cards, this card is called Phoenix, which means rebirth... After constant attempts, I can finally call it out." Rowling''s explanation came from her ear, but rod''s eyes were always on the Phoenix she summoned. Unexpectedly, this kind of creature would also be recorded on the prophecy card, which was more likely to be summoned. This was beyond rod''s expectation. Chapter 1542 In rod''s perception, the Phoenix released by Rowling has reached the level of legend, even stronger than the original enota. This kind of creature needs rod to show all his strength to fight against it. Unexpectedly, he was summoned by Rowling. In addition, the Phoenix in front of him radiates hot heat. If you were an ordinary person, in the position where rod was standing, I''m afraid that in a few seconds, his skin would be scorched and his whole body would be seriously burned. The existence of the great demon blood in his body makes him not afraid of the burning of any flame. Even if he stands in front of the Phoenix like this, he will not be different. Instead, he just feels warm. Thinking of this, rod turned to Rowling, who was beside the Phoenix. According to her constitution, she should not be able to bear such a high temperature, so he asked with concern: "Is there nothing wrong with your body? This is the real Phoenix. The fire around me is enough to melt the steel. I can only stand here by the blood in my body. " Rowling looked at the Phoenix with some doubts. After a long time, she said, "I don''t feel any discomfort... I have a feeling that the creatures summoned by the prophecy card won''t have any negative impact on me." With Rowling''s words, the Phoenix circled in the sky a few times and then slowly landed beside her. Above the sky, the track of the Phoenix leaves a bright flame. For a moment, the dark sky of the whole island is deeply illuminated by the Phoenix Fire, which attracts the nearby necromancers to wait and see. As the top creatures on the plane of fire element, rebirth from fire is only one of the abilities of Phoenix. The flames around them have all kinds of magical effects. No wonder Fromm in the hell wants to get this kind of creature so much. Rowling reached out and stroked the golden feather of the Phoenix. With Rowling''s action, the phoenix also made a loud call. "Is this Phoenix real?" Sensing the flaming Phoenix, rod quickly asked, "have you ever tried to put her in the prophecy card and release her again, what will happen to her body? After her death, will she be reborn like a real Phoenix, or will she disappear, or will she be put into the prophecy card again? " At this time, rod is most concerned about the Phoenix in front of her, whether there is any entity, and whether she can take out the unique blood of the Phoenix from her body. Faced with a series of inquiries from rod, Rowling gave him a white look: "what do you think is such a question? Don''t you feel happy to find the real Phoenix? " "I''m happy for you." Rod thought for a moment and said, "it''s your ability. Though with the help of prophecy card, I''m happy for your promotion. As for Phoenix, she''s just a creature assigned to a mission. " With rod''s words, the nearby magic eyes focus their eyes on Rowling''s gold and red prophecy cards. Although Rowling has shown the ability to summon the contents recorded on the card to reality before, Rhode doesn''t care too much. He just regards this ability as an auxiliary skill, which is difficult to really change the war situation. However, Rowling''s ability at this time is beyond rod''s expectation. Even a legendary creature like Phoenix can be summoned by Rowling''s prophecy card. In this set of prophecy cards, it is possible that the secret that rod did not find is hidden. In addition, rod can''t help but think of the fact that maxika, who was taken away by the devil and is now imprisoned in the depths of hell, has the strength to make this set of prophecy cards, which is obviously not only her performance, but also her experience. "I didn''t try what my brother said." Facing rod''s question, Rowling pursed her lips and replied, "when I found that I could summon the Phoenix from the prophecy card, I felt very happy, because it meant that I could help my brother..." "I feel it..." rod raised his head and said slowly. "What do you feel?" Rowling looked at him with wide eyes. "I feel your heart... Don''t you feel it? There is a connection between you and me. I can feel what you think without words. " Rhode reaches out his hand and touches a rough old Necklace behind Rowling''s neck. It''s the first treasure Rhode has got since he came to this world. "You''re still wearing it... Why don''t you exchange some powerful pendant treasures?" In rod''s view, in Rowling''s current status, a slightly ordinary treasure like "miss of elotte" should have been replaced by a stronger one. "Because I want to know your safety, because this is your treasure... I will wear it forever." Said Rowling, leaning her head slightly down. Patting Rowling on the back, rod sighed, changed the subject, and said, "it''s time to test the power of the prophecy card, Rowling. Summon a low-level creature that is not very important and can be abandoned." After listening to rod''s words, Rowling thought about it. After selecting from the prophecy cards, she released a big eared monster with green skin, war hammer in hand and dull head. With a flash of red light, the big eared monster, who had not yet made clear the situation, dropped an arm, and his blood splashed around, reddening the land on the island. He uttered a tragic cry. "Take him back." Rod ordered in a deep voice, and Rowling did as he said. Under rod''s gaze, the big eared monster''s body turns into a golden light and merges into the card face again. So do the remaining arms on the ground and the blood splashing around and penetrating into the ground. Soon, the light subsided. On the surface of the card, the picture of the big eared monster was intact. There was no trace left on the surrounding land, even no blood. Every part of the big eared monster''s body disappears at this moment. Noticing this, rod frowned: "call him out again." At rod''s command, Rowling holds the card in her hand again. With a groan, the big eared monster appears in front of rod''s eyes again. This time, the red dagger cut off the big eared monster''s head accurately. Without waiting for rod to continue giving orders, Rowling volunteered, "I can''t take him back. He''s dead." With that, she lifted the card. There was nothing above the card surface, and there was no sign of the existence of the big ear monster. Chapter 1543 Looking at the remains of the big eared monster on the ground, through his constant attempts, rod also roughly understood the various characteristics of this set of prophecy cards in the call. When the creatures on the card face are released, no matter what degree of damage they have, as long as Rowling urges the prophecy card, they can recover the whole card, and even the damage on the body will be healed, and the card face will not change. If the creature summoned by the prophecy card dies in the outside world, Rowling will lose the prophecy card completely and need to make a new picture to fill in. It seems that something has come to mind, rod asked "The big eared monster first summoned from the prophecy card has been seriously injured by me when it is withdrawn, while the big eared monster you released twice has no difference in their state. I want to know, does it take extra mana to repair the damage on the big eared monster? Or is that what prophecy cards do? " After listening to rod''s question, Rowling thought about it and replied, "this is the effect of the prophecy card itself. I don''t need to consume extra mana. It''s just that calling creatures in the same prophecy card many times in a row will consume a lot of mana and occupy a lot of control spirit. " Rowling added: "generally speaking, it takes a period of time to use the same prophecy card to minimize the consumption. The more powerful the prophecy card is, the longer it will be used again. There''s no such limit to using different prophecy cards. " Rod nodded. According to Rowling, prophecy card''s comprehensive ability is obviously more powerful than rod thought. It is suitable for any environment. "In addition to Phoenix, is there any powerful legendary creature in this prophecy card?" Asked rod. "Yes... There are dragon, bimon and nine headed monster in this set of prophecy cards. I can even find the cards of angels and demons, but I can''t summon them now." Rowling replied quickly. After confirming that the prophecy card has this ability, rod nodded and paid attention to the Phoenix that Rowling summoned at the beginning. "I need her blood, Rowling, to control her movements." Rod said, and Rowling did. Red dagger, in rod''s hand. In the face of the Phoenix, whose body could not move at all under the control of Rowling, rod thought about it. He cut a long and thin wound from the back of the Phoenix''s body, and then drew a lot of Phoenix''s blood out of it with the power of fire fighting magic. "Is that all right?" Rowling looked at the Phoenix with some concern, while rod stored the drops of blood in a sealed container with satisfaction. "Do you know what''s special about Phoenix?" After putting the container in the space ring, rod asked. "You mean reborn?" Rowling answered with some doubt. "Yes." Rod looked dignified and said, "as long as the nature of Phoenix is not completely changed, even if only a drop of blood remains, this creature can be reborn in the fire." "I''ve heard such rumors in some ancient books." Rowling seems to think of something, "but I''ve never seen a real Phoenix, can they really rely on a few drops of blood left in the fire rebirth?" "Of course." Rod answered in a deep voice. In previous life''s games, with the emergence of element city in the theme plane, rod also followed the players at that time, witnessing the horror of Phoenix. Only by conventional methods, there is no way to completely kill this creature, even if it is just the blood splashed out in the battle. As long as it touches the fire, Phoenix can be reborn again. Rod, who remembers this information, knows more about the horror of scarlet eye. Even the immortal Phoenix will be restrained by this ability. Recalling the unique nature of Phoenix, rod also had his own ideas on how to complete Flem''s task. "I will give this Phoenix to a king in hell. I don''t know what the king will do to the Phoenix, but you are likely to lose this prophecy card Looking at Rowling in front of him, rod sighs deeply. He has to take the Phoenix in Rowling''s prophecy card to complete this task, but also for rod''s own plan. "It doesn''t matter." Feeling rod''s apology, Rowling volunteered, "if my brother needs it, I predict that all the creatures on the card will be taken away by my brother." With that, Rowling handed the card of prophecy, which was originally painted with Phoenix, to rod and said: "The key to using this set of prophecy card is how to release the things in it. But if you control the things released, or just take them back, even ordinary people can easily do it after they get this prophecy card." Rod holds this prophecy card, and in his perception, with the help of this card, he has some kind of connection with the Phoenix not far away, just as the necromancer can control the undead with his mental imprint, rod can give any order to the Phoenix in front of him. At the same time, as Rowling said, Rhode can easily get Phoenix into it with just a little control over his prophecy card. "How long can she be outside?" Rod thought and asked. "If I want to, she can always be outside." Rowling replied. "I take this prophecy card, and I will return it to you in good condition." Rod assured. Without too much hesitation, after taking the prophecy card, rod put his hand on the body of the Phoenix. With a burst of fire, rod and the body of the Phoenix disappeared instantly. With the vital Phoenix and this prophecy card, rod can safely reply to Fulham in the depths of hell. Before leaving, rod wanted to call enota together, but after thinking about it, he just let it go, not to mention that Rowling was on the side. Rod also had his own plan to go to the depths of hell this time. As soon as he appeared, the heat waves completely enveloped rod. He seemed to be in a fiery purgatory, with hot magma below. Here is the core furnace of the temple of fire. Unfortunately, the temperature here can''t have any effect on rod in the form of the great devil. No matter how hot the fire is, it can''t hurt him. With the appearance of rod, the hot air bubbles rolled up, the heat waves dispersed in the whole space, the rubble falling from the top of the head, and the fire elves showed a look of fear. Under the gaze of rod, a giant in the form of fire rises from the bottom of the furnace. "You have finally come back, judge. It seems that you have completed my task perfectly. You have brought back a real Phoenix!" Chapter 1544 When you come to the temple of fire in the depths of hell, you can feel the breath of powerful demons around you. Rod also activates the power of the blood of the great demons, and the whole body changes. With the emergence of blood power, the white Blindfold that Rowling gave to rod not long ago also seemed to be repelled and fell downward. Without waiting for the blindfold to fall into the magma, rod reached out and grabbed it, then put it into the space ring. There is such an ability in the blood of the great devil that Rhode can''t hide his face by any means after activating his blood. He can''t even wear an eye mask. Once Rhode activates his blood, the eye mask will fall. Ordinary big devil, naturally will not be troubled by this ability, but rod has been deeply affected. Fortunately, the blood of the great devil will not affect the ability of the scarlet eye. It just makes rod unable to wear an eye mask. When he came to the depths of hell, rod did not have any scruples. He opened his eyes. His bloody eyes interweaved with the fire in the depths of purgatory, adding a bit of evil temperament to him. "Your eyes..." as rod opened his eyes, Flem, a huge man in the melting pot, was suddenly surprised. In her memory, she seemed to have seen these unique eyes. "What''s the matter?" Rod narrowed his eyes slightly and looked coldly at the flaming giant. "Come on, it''s impossible. I think I remember it wrong. " Fromm shook his head and said nothing more about it. "Judge, give me the Phoenix, and your task will be completed. I will tell all the doomsday believers under my command of your existence, and let them stay away from your territory. In addition, the rest of the hell kings will not disturb you for the time being... Until the day of the end." Ordered Fromm. "You seem to want this Phoenix very much." On the contrary, rod said with great interest, "what''s special about Phoenix for an existence like you? You are the origin of all the fire elves. Why do you want the power of the Phoenix? " "It doesn''t seem to have anything to do with you." The flame giant said in a deep voice, "give me the Phoenix, and your task has been completed. It won''t help you to know that." "No..." rod shook his head and looked into the eyes of the flaming giant. He slowly took out a bottle of sealed red blood from the space ring. "These Phoenix blood are the mission materials I''m going to deliver. Have you forgotten the task you assigned? As for this Phoenix, she doesn''t have to deliver it. I just want to show it to you. " Rod gave a sneer. "How dare you..." Enough to burn all the fiery flame, in the body of the flame giant burning. In the face of the flaming giant''s hand, which is likely to fall at any time, rod is not afraid. He looks at Fulham in front of him and says with disdain, "do you want to fight with me? You can''t help me "Hum." Listen to rod say so, Fromm sends out a burst of cold hum, finally, she put down her high raised hand, forced to suppress the anger in her heart, asked: "tell me, how can you give this Phoenix to me?" "You want this Phoenix? First tell me, what do you need her for? I don''t even know this. How can I give her to you? " Rod thought and asked. Listening to rod''s question, Fromm fell into silence for a moment. After a long time, he said slowly: "I am the first flame in the world. What you see now is just a body formed by me with the help of the power of the flame to carry my will. My noumenon is at your feet, the end of all the magma." Listening to Fromm''s words, rod could not help looking at the flame giant in front of him. In his perception, her body was made up of pure flame, and there was no entity at all. The existence of her body depended on the power of flame. "For a long time, I always wanted to leave here and go to the surface world, looking for the warm place where the light is. But I can''t do it. It''s like a curse on me. I''ll be imprisoned in hell forever. I was here long before the angel fell, and that hasn''t changed for years. " The fire giant''s words were quick. Her hand hit the nearby ground fiercely, and the cracks were broken around the furnace, but her anger was not reduced at all. "I can send my consciousness to the ground by occupying the body, but it doesn''t change anything. As long as my body is still a flame, I will be imprisoned here forever! It will never change! " Fromm let out a roar, and the fire elves in the golden palace all bent down and shuddered. "What does this have to do with Phoenix?" After listening to Fromm, rod asked in a deep voice. "Of course, it does. With the help of Phoenix''s power of rebirth, I, who belong to the incarnation of fire, can get rid of the present predicament completely, have my own body, and really feel the warmth..." At this moment, the flaming giant''s whole body was ablaze with blazing light. The crushed stones falling from his head, before touching Flem''s body, melted in the high temperature and became part of the magma below. "I remember your body on the surface world once said that when the end comes, your noumenon will also come to the ground. What does that mean?" Rod asked, frowning. "When the end comes, all the curses in hell will be broken, all the demons will be released, and my body will be able to go to the surface world. I was going to look for the trace of Phoenix by myself when I got there. I didn''t expect you to do it for me first. " "You already have this level of power. Will going to a warm place give you more power?" Rod asked with some doubts. Fromm shook his head: "stupid human how can understand my idea, I should not tell you this, the only thing you need to do is to give me the Phoenix." "Make your choice, give me the Phoenix, you will not be the target of doomsday believers, in addition, I can tell you all the information you want to know. If you dare to fool me, your territory will be completely destroyed by the doomsday believers. " Looking at rod, who looked very small, Fromm said in a deep voice. Seeing that things were going in the direction of his own hope, rod was pleased, and his face remained calm "I will give you the Phoenix, but before that, I need information about hell, especially about the king of hell like you. Tell me everything you know." Chapter 1545 With a flash of fire, rod returned to the city of Sao. From Fromm''s mouth, rod got a lot of information that he didn''t know, especially about the power distribution of hell and the power of hell king. In addition, rod also knew a secret that spread among the kings of hell. This information will be of great help to rod in the coming doomsday war. After giving the Phoenix to Fromm, rod left the temple of fire. According to Fromm''s message, she will use the power of the Phoenix to create a perfect body, and then she will come to the theme plane in person. After checking the blood of the Phoenix in the lower space ring and confirming that this unique blood is still fully active without the body of the Phoenix, rod can rest assured that he can only wait for Fromm to finish all this. At that time, rod will be able to make his next plan. After completing the task of the king of hell, rod doesn''t have to worry about the attack from the doomsday believers for the time being. Whether it''s Sao city or the deah where the necromancer is, he can be quite safe during this period. "Master, you are back at last." Shortly after rod returned to the island, the death knight Kane found him. "What happened?" Putting on the pure white eye mask again, rod can''t see Kane''s face directly, but he can also imagine Kane''s anxiety through the magic eyes around him. "Your servant, Marguerite, is inviting you and Vera to come with her. According to her, the man she has been waiting for has finally arrived in the city of Sao." Cain said quickly. From Kane''s words, rod also understood what he said. Before that, Marguerite once said that she was waiting for a magician from the deep underground, and even temporarily did not want to come to the island. Now, the magician finally came, and Marguerite also sent an invitation to rod and Vera. "I see. Do your own business." Nodding to Kane, rod said. Soon, after separated from Kane, rod came to a wooden house, which was used to house the death knight Vera. Entering the cabin, rod sees Vera, who looks strange and whose blood is polluted. He raises his hands high, but his palms grow facial organs. It looks like he has two more heads. At this time, Vera can be regarded as an alien. Relying on the existence of spiritual imprint, Vera in the cabin, also aware of rod''s arrival in advance, takes the initiative to greet him. "Lord rod..." Vera asked slowly. The voice came from the mouth on one of his high arms, not Vera''s head. "I know you''re suffering now, but you won''t be bothered by that soon." Using the magic eye to see villa''s state at this time, rod said slowly, "there''s a magician in Sao O city. He may have enough ability to restore your body and make you return to the state you used to be." Vera looked at rod a little dejected and said, "I''m not sorry about this... Lord rod, did you miss anything?" "What''s the matter? Why do you ask that? " Rod asked with some doubts. "Because I''ve done the wrong thing, I''m deeply wrong... I don''t know what to do." Vera''s other hand, a deep sigh. "Do you mean it''s because of this that you''re what you are?" Rod asked, frowning. Vera looked at rod and said, "no, it''s not. I''m just sorry for what I''ve done wrong. I deserve all the changes in my body." "Have you ever asked me to resurrect a human being? Is the fault in your mouth related to this?" Rod thought about it and continued. "Yes." This time, Vera didn''t deny it. He asked sincerely, "Lord rod, what can I do to make up for my mistakes? "Unfortunately, I''m not a prophet. I can''t answer your question and I don''t know the right answer." Rod''s face remained unchanged, and he replied calmly, "but the only thing I can tell you is to obey your own will. That''s the essence of being a hero. What did you want? What is your will? " Vera shook her head in pain: "I don''t know why I can be a hero... I don''t have that strong will." "These problems, wait until you recover, and then think about it for yourself." Then rod reached for Vera''s raised arm and said, "I''ll take you to the magician." With that, the light of fire emerged from rod''s feet, and he and Vera disappeared at the same time. The light was dim for a while, and the place where they reappeared was already in Marguerite''s quiet room. On the surrounding walls, the originally missing magic eyes were filled again by Marguerite. With the appearance of rod, these magic eyes all looked at him at the same time. "Lord Rhode, you are here at last. The one beside me is the magician I told you about." Aware of the presence of rod and his party, Marguerite volunteered. "You are the Lord here?" Before Marguerite''s words were finished, the magician, who was covered in the dark yellow robe, took the initiative to say that she seemed to recognize rod. "You are right. I am the Lord here." Looking at the magician in front of him, rod replied, "I seem to have seen you in the alien race not long ago. If I remember correctly, you should be the maker of the green dragon." "Alma, my name is Alma." Listen to rod say so, in front of the magician will head slightly raised, eyes with a bit proud color, "also, that is not a green dragon, I call it blood monster, unfortunately, can''t win back the champion for me, there is no meaning." Looking at the magician in front of him, rod fell into silence for a moment. To rod''s surprise, the magician Margaret is waiting for is actually Alma he met in the alien race. Rod is deeply impressed by the magician and the blood monster he created. At the end of the magic competition, alama saw no hope of winning the championship, actively banished the bloody monster, and left the competition venue ahead of time, which also made alama avoid the confrontation with rod. If he didn''t want to leave, he would have died in rod''s hands. In rod''s perception, alama''s strength has reached the level of legend, and will not be affected by the scarlet eye. I don''t know what the purpose of this powerful magician is to come to the surface world. Chapter 1546 It seems that she is aware of the idea in rod''s heart. On one side, Marguerite takes the initiative to ask the magician: "Alma, what''s the purpose of your visit to the surface world? How long will you stay here? " Alma looked at Marguerite and replied firmly: "I will stay in the surface world, capture all kinds of powerful creatures here, and then integrate them into the most perfect magic creation. Ten years later, in the next alien race, I will definitely win the championship and get the supreme glory belonging to the magician!" "In that case, I suggest you be loyal to the Lord here. In this way, you will be able to study fusion methods in the city, and the powerful creatures you need will be provided by the Lord, just as I am now Margaret suggested. After the transformation of scarlet eye and the control of the dark word, Margaret is helping rod persuade the powerful magician for him. If this powerful magician can be left behind, rod will be able to find him to solve many things about magic. After hearing Marguerite''s suggestion, Alma frowned: "how can there be such a good thing? What do you want from me? " As a magician, alama was acutely aware of the abnormality in Margaret''s words. It sounds like such a beautiful condition, which often hides one trap after another. He would not make a decision so easily. "Your knowledge of witchcraft is far more precious than those creatures. I need this knowledge." On one side, rod took the initiative to take the words and said to Alma, "in the near future, the whole surface world will usher in a disaster. The demons from hell will sweep the whole world. No place is safe, and you don''t want to lose your precious magic knowledge?" After listening to rod''s words, Alma showed an active look and hesitated for a while. After a while, he said, "your proposal is very good, but I will not be loyal to creatures whose knowledge of magic is not as good as mine. Nothing else. It''s my own habit. " "I still remember your performance in the alien race, although I only got" this is... The black dragon medal? " Alama took the medal from rod''s hand, and his eyes were extremely shocked. He did not expect that the medal, which symbolized the champion of the alien race, would be taken out by rod at will. "How can you get such a precious medal into the space treasure? You should always wear it in front of you Recalling how rod took out the black dragon medal, alamaton became angry and said eagerly to rod. However, in the face of this state of alama, rod did not care: "the basic attribute of this medal is not as good as other pendants on my body. I have no spare place to wear this medal." "You..." holding the black dragon medal in his hand, Alma didn''t know what to say for a moment. He glared at rod and his body trembled faintly. Compared with the black dragon medal itself, Alma paid more attention to the meaning behind the medal. This is the medal awarded to the top magicians in the underground world. Ordinary magicians are not eligible for it. What Allama can confirm is that the medal in rod''s hand has the exclusive flavor of the king of nigon, which can''t be forged at all. The situation is obviously like what he said. At the end of the alien race, there were some unexpected situations, and rod won the final championship. "How are you thinking about it? Would you like to stay and be loyal to me? " After all, according to what you said, I''m the champion of the alien race. Do you have any reason to refuse Seeing Alma''s hesitation, he looked at the black dragon medal with a look of desire in his eyes. Rod thought about it and said, "if you agree, I can give you this medal. Anyway, it doesn''t work for me." "Is that true? This is not a common treasure... "Alma asked in a trembling voice. "It''s true, of course." Rod replied. After finding the magic talisman from the plane of fire elements, the four pieces of treasure on rod''s body are almost fixed, including the talisman of the dead, one of the parts of the ghost King''s cloak, the farsighted talisman, the magic talisman from the potion competition, and the last magic talisman. Among the replaceable pendants, there are also unique treasures such as "water spirit ball" and "Holy Griffin''s protection". A treasure like the black dragon medal, which can''t provide powerful attributes, is not in rod''s consideration, and rod will hardly have the chance to wear other pendants. For the magician, the success rate of the magic ceremony promoted by the black dragon medal will play a very powerful role, but for rod himself, this treasure is of little significance. If you can exchange this treasure for the loyalty of a powerful magician, rod is willing to do so. "Just..." looking at the excited Alma, rod said in a deep voice, "my treasure is not so easy to take. You need to prove your ability and prove that you have the qualification to get this treasure, then I will give it to you." Hearing rod say this, alamaton calmed down, "what do you need me to do?" "It''s easy." At the sign of rod, behind him, the strange looking death knight Vera came forward slowly, "I need you to restore his blood in order to prove your ability." Chapter 1547 "Let me check it." Looking at Vera with her hands held high and her appearance strange, Alma''s eyes became hot, as if she saw something beautiful. In front of her, Vera has attracted the attention of the magician. The magician can always find the unique aesthetic feeling of the existence of alien creatures. Even in the alien race, aesthetic feeling has been included in one of the scoring criteria. When he came to villa, Alma walked around him a few times, looking at the general situation of his whole body, with a look of doubt on his face. "Do you see anything in him?" Seeing Alma''s expression, rod asked. "His body is very unusual." Allama replied softly, "it seems that he has been transformed into a special kind. It''s a unique ritual in the surface world. There should not be any vitality in his body, but his blood has broken this limit... It''s a kind of blood with strong pollution. I''ve never seen such blood before. If there is no blood sample, I need a period of experiment, Then we can get the result.... " Hearing what Alma said, rod nodded to himself. In order to test alama''s ability, rod didn''t tell him the details about the death knight Vera, but wanted to listen to the magician''s own judgment. Unexpectedly, alama gave such accurate information only through a short period of observation. Aware of alama''s ability, rod was very satisfied with the magician. He was able to win the second place in the alien competition where many magicians gathered. His attainments in blood were obviously better than other magicians in nigon, and even reached the top level of the whole underground world. Because magic covers many aspects, the study of blood is only a part of the whole magic. Many magicians who specialize in the study of blood are not so good at other parts of magic, such as potions and rituals. This also makes many magicians who are good at blood unable to get appropriate resources. Even if they want to carry out experiments, they have to obtain materials from various places. Seeing this, when alama further examined villa''s condition, rod took the initiative to take out a special basin of blood from the space ring. "As like as two peas, this is the same blood pollution as he does." Feeling the extremely active and warm blood, Alma''s face was shocked: "how can... How can there be such a thing?" "Did you find anything?" When Allama said that, rod frowned and asked with some doubt. "I need to try more." There was no time to pay attention to Vera nearby, Alma said hastily. With that, he took out a sharp iron sword from the space ring. The sword was covered with dark red marks, and it didn''t seem to have been carefully maintained. Lay her left hand flat on the long table opposite Marguerite. With her right hand waving the blade, she cut off her left arm and elbow. Through the nearby magic eye, he saw alama''s action in his eyes, which made him feel strange in his heart. What makes rod very concerned is that although alama''s whole arm was cut off, there was no blood flowing out of the wound, which is worthy of being a magician with special strength. With his right hand, he picked up the severed left arm. Alma soaked the palm of his left hand, together with his forearm, in the basin of blood that rod took out. His right hand held the end of his left elbow and hung high above the basin of blood. In this process, Alma''s eyes, always staring at the inside of the blood basin, showed a bit of desire in his eyes, as if the things in the container were not blood at all, but the most precious treasure. With the soaking process going on, bursts of bubbles rose from the blood basin. It was clear that alama''s right hand held his arm firmly without any unnecessary action. The whole basin of blood, however, seemed to be stirred by something, making a loud splash sound. As the sound of agitation became louder and louder, Alma suddenly pulled his left hand out of the blood basin, but saw that the palm of his left hand had changed dramatically. That one by one bifurcates, belongs to the Sorcerer''s slender fingers, at this time is crazy swing. The skin at the top of each knuckle ruptures irregularly. If you look carefully, you can see from the front of these fingers the tender, just born eyes, and the opening and closing mouth. Each finger, at this time, turned into an independent, snake like head, trying to attack the front of alama. In addition, the nails on alama''s left hand turned into long horns and stood at the top of the snake heads. "The blood... The blood..." Alma seemed to be aware of something. Holding his arm, he could no longer keep calm, and his voice trembled. "Did you find anything?" Rod asked with some doubts. Before that, rod also found the abnormal blood of the ultimate multi headed snake through his own test, but he did not try it with a single arm like alama. What matters to rod is that the image of alama''s left hand is similar to the ultimate multi headed snake deep in the sea. If you remove the back part of the palm, it''s a miniature version of the ultimate multi headed snake. After Alma''s attempt, rod was no doubt aware of some information. He immediately asked Alma, "tell me everything you find." "I have a question..." instead of answering rod''s question for the first time, Alma asked, "where did you find the blood? In other words, what kind of organism does this blood exist in After hearing what alama said, rod didn''t have to hide it. He said directly, "I got the blood from a powerful legendary creature, a sea snake with multiple heads, deep in the ocean of the water element plane." "Sure enough... The legend recorded in that book is true..." after learning the origin of the blood, Alma turned pale and murmured. "What legend? What do you know? " Seeing that Alma contained information that he did not know, rod immediately asked, "and what books recorded the information about the ultimate multi headed snake? How can I never know? " What Alma said made rod very confused. As for the existence of the ultimate multi headed snake, there are only some records in the ancient books left by the legendary master blakada. How can the magicians in the underground world know that they can''t reach the water element plane at all? Chapter 1548 Seeing that rod raised such a question, Alma seemed hesitant for a moment, as if unwilling to say anything more about it. However, looking at the awakening arm and the unique blood, Alma finally made a decision. He gritted his teeth and asked rod: "Have you ever thought about what the most perfect creature in the world would be like? What kind of blood should exist in this organism? This problem puzzles countless magicians. All the magicians who study blood all want to create the most perfect creatures through their own power, which is also the origin of the alien race. " "The most perfect creature?" Rod thought about it and replied, "in my opinion, only when the power exceeds the existence of all creatures can we be called a perfect creature. Among the people of Erathia, this creature is also called "God", which is beyond the legendary level of existence. " After listening to rod''s reply, Alma shook his head: "what you said is just a one-sided understanding of perfection. In the idea of the magician, the real perfection is embodied in the blood in the organism. " "There is only one perfect creature. It stands at the top of all creatures and naturally does not need to reproduce. However, it does not exist independently. The blood in its body can nourish everything and transform any creature that touches its blood into a form similar to it to obtain its extraordinary power." Allama added. "The pursuit of perfection lies in the instinct of all creatures. Any creature that touches the blood of a perfect creature will involuntarily move towards that perfect shape... If I can get the blood earlier, my blood monster will become the champion of the competition..." After hearing Allama''s explanation, rod frowned: "so far, only some ordinary creatures have been exposed to these blood. These ordinary organisms originally have no strong blood vessels, so they are vulnerable to the influence of other blood vessels. Will that affect your judgment? " As rod said, so far, he has not let Ben have strong blood in his body, such as dragon and Phoenix, to touch the blood in front of him, which may affect Alma''s judgment. Facing rod''s question, Alma shook her head "If only ordinary creatures try, the results will be inaccurate. But this blood, even my body can change... It''s not a simple thing. In my body, there are several legendary creatures, which I think can explain some problems After hearing what Alma said, rod nodded to understand why he exuded the breath of legendary creatures. With the blessing of blood power, he got the same rank as those legendary creatures. "What about the legend you mentioned before? What''s going on? " Asked rod. Alma looked at rod and fell silent for a while. After a while, she said, "I''ve seen such a story in a book left by an ancient magician." "Many centuries ago, in the age of light heroes, a man with all kinds of incredible powers was born in the surface world. Candlelight, sin lock, holy word... None of these abilities can be mastered by man, but he has all of them... He is the incarnation of God walking in the world, even God himself. If there is any perfect creature in the world, it must be him. " Listen to alama''s story, but rod frowns to himself. "His body is different from ordinary people. Just like those alien creatures, the ordinary body can''t hold such a powerful force. It has to be reformed through rituals, which makes his body full of defects and scars. " "The blood in his body has such an effect that it can transform all creatures that touch his blood into a similar appearance and gain unique power from him... According to the records in the ancient books, people at that time called this process" giving holy mark. " Hearing this, rod leaned slightly to Marguerite and asked, "do you know the information he said?" "I''ve never heard of this information..." Marguerite shook her head in confusion, and the nearby magic eye shook with her action. "Don''t say you haven''t heard of it. I''ve been in the surface world for so long, and I''ve never heard of such information." Rod said in a deep voice, with some doubt in his words, "but if the information is true, its value may be beyond imagination." "Go on." Rod said to Alma, "if the creature in your mouth really has such powerful power, there is no ability in the whole world that can threaten him, he will live forever. That is to say, he should be alive until now." Alma sighed, shook his head and said: "That''s what I''m going to say next. The incarnation of God finally fell. According to the records in the ancient books, it was the archangel who fell into hell, which is now the arrogant King... Sure enough, the angel is the most perfect creature. " Rod was stunned. From Alma''s story, he got some wonderful information. The existence of peeping eyes made him realize that Alma didn''t lie at this time. Then he asked, "what does all this have to do with the blood in front of him and the changes in my death knight?" "Of course it does." Allama continued, "before the fall, the incarnation of God put all his strength into one of his hands. In the battle, he took the initiative to cut off this hand and banished it to unknown places. Even though countless years have passed, he is still waiting for the day of awakening. " "You mean..." hearing this, rod seemed to realize something. "When I saw this basin of blood, I was very confused. What kind of creature could have such special blood? But now, I''ve got the answer. " Alma said in a deep voice. He put his hands in front of him, but his body was shaking. "You say that the blood comes from the multi headed sea snakes in the deep sea, but what I want to tell you is that the creature is not a sea snake at all, but a part of the incarnation of God, inheriting the power of God. The head of sea snake you see is just the finger after alienation. In ancient books, it is called "hand of God" by the magician who has witnessed all this. " Chapter 1549 "Hand of God..." Reading the unique name mentioned by Alma, rod''s face became dignified. "In my mind, the ultimate mule has more than five heads. Although the sea snake does not have nine skulls as it is called, it has obviously more skulls than five. " Rod seems to have found something and questioned it. "I just said that the body of the incarnation of God is different from ordinary people, and there are a lot of defects and weird places. All the magicians know that we can''t measure the individual of a different species with conventional thinking. How do you know that the incarnation of God has only five fingers? " Allama retorted. Rod fell into silence for a moment. It''s undeniable that what Alma said is true. Rod forgot such a simple truth. Although ordinary people have five fingers, this is obviously not true for the ritually transformed xenobiotics or other species. "How does it do all this?" Rod asked, "I mean, if what you say is true, it''s just a chopped palm. Now it''s a legendary sea snake. What kind of power is it?" Alma shook his head: "you can''t measure the power of God with the knowledge you have. It is said that the incarnation of God has some other unique abilities. He can use words to change the thinking of all creatures in the world. No matter whether other creatures understand his words or not, that is the real powerful power. You should never have heard of it. " Rod frowned. He realized that the power that Alma said was the power of the word that he was familiar with. He did not expect that the incarnation of God had such power. No... rod seems to have realized something. If the incarnation of God can give all kinds of unique power to other people through his own blood, the source of the power of the holy word is probably based on the existence of the incarnation of God. In other words, the incarnation of God is the original holy word. Compared with these, what matters most to rod is the final end of the incarnation of God. According to Allama''s information, even with all kinds of powerful and unique abilities, the incarnation of God finally died in the hands of the arrogant king, Lucifer, the protagonist of the third expansion film, which also made rod feel a sense of pressure. Even if not long ago, he got the power of scarlet eye, but rod is still not satisfied with it. In the face of those top creatures, rod''s current strength is still not enough. He must find a way to gain more experience, upgrade the character level, and get stronger power, so that he can occupy a place in the next expansion. In the system log, the experience required to improve the character level is more and more huge, especially after the sixth level, it takes a long time to improve each level. This also makes rod sigh to himself. Even if he has achieved this level, the speed of gaining experience value is still much slower than he expected. Rhodes recalled that as like as two peas in the past game, the experience value required to upgrade the character level is much simpler than it is now. Different from the situation that rod is facing now, when the current world''s game comes to the second information clip, in order to meet the needs of a large number of players to upgrade the character level, every time there is an important battle in the game, the number of experience gained by all players will be doubled. Especially when the third expansion comes, with the invasion of demons, players who participate in defense or join the demonic side will gain several times more experience than those in the normal state, even up to ten times at most. In addition, players can gain experience no less than the number of battles by completing tasks or participating in time limited activities. At this time, rod did not have such treatment. The system he had was only dependent on himself. Every experience gained by rod must be accompanied by the death of other creatures, which also made the promotion of rank a lot of trouble. After a little thought, rod asked alama, "how can I defeat the hand of God in the depths of the ocean?" "You want to defeat the hand of God? It''s impossible. " Listen to rod say so, alama immediately shook his head, "you also see the power in the blood, it will change all creatures that contact with him, unless you can in the battle, not touch its blood, otherwise the blood will be polluted, lose all other power." Hearing what Alma said, rod nodded with fear. If he hadn''t kept enough vigilance in the process of rescuing Vera and burned the blood splashing into his body with the fire in the form of a great devil, I''m afraid he would have been changed by this kind of blood. "Can you restore his body?" Vera turned to the rear and rod signaled to Alma. "It''s a bit of a hassle, but I can do it." "Alma replied," I will separate this blood from his body, and then find a way to make his body return to normal, which may take a little time. " Rod nodded: "good. You can stay in the quiet room nearby. If you need anything, just talk to the servant in the soul tower." "That''s right." As if thinking of something, Alma took the initiative to look at rod and said, "I need a living angel as the material for the next experiment. If you can, please bring an angel back. I''ll stay here for three months at most, and then I''ll leave and catch the angels myself. " After hearing alama''s request, rod nodded: "you first concentrate on recovering the death knight. As for the angel, I''ll find a way to find it for you." Soon, under the guidance of the servant in the tower, Alma goes to a quiet room opposite Margaret. The death knight Vera enters with him. In addition to the magic eyes, only rod and Marguerite were left in the original quiet room. After thinking about it, rod asked her, "are you going to stay here or go back to the island with me?" Marguerite shook her head: "I''d better stay here. With Alma here, there''s no need to worry about the safety here. If I stay here, I can better use the magic eye to observe all kinds of things in the plane "If you have any important findings, please let me know as soon as possible." After giving orders to Marguerite, the fire started at rod''s feet, and his figure disappeared. Chapter 1550 From the flame, rod came back to the water plane. However, to rod''s surprise, this is not the castle he wants to return to, but a strange, dark quiet room. On the ground of the quiet room, there is a unique ceremony. Standing in the center of the ceremony, rod can''t mobilize any mana value in his body, and can''t cast any magic. In addition, there are many undead creatures lurking nearby. It seems that he has come to a trap, but those undead creatures are derivatives of the cloak of the ghost king. In perception, the concentration of Magic Elements in the nearby water system is obviously much higher than that of other types of magic elements. This is indeed an island on the water element plane. However, influenced by some magic, rod came to this strange quiet room. "Rowling, what''s the result of the ritual test? Did we make it? " Just as rod was puzzled, a familiar voice came from him. Following the reputation, I saw a girl with purple hair and purple robe outside the quiet room, saying something to the people around her. "After testing, the ritual does not affect space spells cast internally. As for whether the space spells connected from other planes will be affected by rituals, I still need to make further attempts. " Next to the girl with purple hair, another man with heavy ancient books answered. "What are you doing here? How did I get here? " Seeing that they didn''t notice their appearance, instead they all paid attention to the ceremony, rod reluctantly stepped forward and asked them. "Rod, when did you come here?" Noticing rod''s appearance, the girl with purple hair came to him with a look of joy and asked. "I''ve just come here, enota. It seems that my fire escape is disturbed by some force. Instead of reaching the position I want to go to, it draws me here... "To the girl with purple hair in front of me, rod replied. Listen to rod so say, in front of two people no doubt realized what, they look at each other, show satisfied expression. "What do you mean by the ceremony? Does it have something to do with the disturbing force that I''ve been subjected to? " Rod asked and answered with some doubts. "Yes." This time, beside enota, Rowling took the initiative to answer rod''s question, "according to my brother''s request, enota and I are trying to lay a special magic ceremony on the area where the island is located, including the nearby sea area. All the space magic cast here from the outside will be moved to this forbidden magic house in the end. " "As a result, you should have succeeded. The ceremony did move me to this quiet room." With Rowling''s words, rod obviously felt something. He looked around the quiet room and asked, "how do you do this? Ordinary magic rituals have no such effect. " "Brother, do you remember our harvest in Emerald City?" Did not answer rod''s question, Rowling asked. "Emerald City?" Rod thought about it and said with some uncertainty, "do you mean those gold coins and ores when you say harvest?" The gold coins obtained in the campaign, under rod''s command, were transformed into bottle after bottle of spiritual magic medicine. Among them, the harvest of the mines around the emerald city undoubtedly accounted for less than half of all the harvest. Rowling shook her head. "No, it''s more important than that. In the Emerald City, we got a lot of space gems to mark space. I bury these space gems here. With the connection of magic ceremony, all space magic that points to the island from the outside will be interfered by these space gems and finally come here. The space magic cast in the island will not be affected. " After listening to Rowling''s story, rod can''t help nodding. He just used the flame to escape. He has a deep understanding of Rowling''s space gem interference. Rod believes that even his own fire evasion will be disturbed by this ritual. Other space magic, not to mention legendary mages, can''t get rid of the attraction of a large number of space gems. In addition to the space gems, rod noticed that there was a real magic prohibition ceremony under his feet. According to Rowling, this place should be called the magic prohibition house, which also made rod feel strange. In rod''s memory, the ceremony of forbidding demons is one of the most difficult to arrange, even more difficult than the endless night ceremony, which is not so well arranged. At the same time, the ceremony of forbidding demons also requires a huge amount of materials, which is enough to make the richest Lord feel painful. As if aware of rod''s doubts, Rowling took the initiative to say: "the ceremony of forbidding demons is under inotabu. She took out some precious ritual materials to maintain the ceremony of forbidding demons in the cabin. Now it is the limit of these materials, and it is impossible to extend the ceremony to the whole island." Rod nodded: "you''ve done a good job, but the ritual of banning demons doesn''t mean you''re safe. You should be prepared around here. Although islands and nearby waters will be disturbed by this ritual, there are still many other ways for legendary mages to directly enter the water element plane, which also needs to be prevented. " "Rod, what''s on your head? It looks a little strange. " On one side, enota seemed to find something and asked voluntarily. "You mean my blindfold?" "I need it to keep my eyes closed so that nothing bad happens," rod replied "Bad things? What do you mean? " Enota tilted his head and asked rod. "For example, I will unconsciously turn people around me into vampires. Whether it''s you or Rowling, it''s something I don''t want to see. Maybe not yet, but with the step up, this will happen eventually, so I have to wear it all the time. " With that, rod raised his hand and brushed the white Blindfold over his head. On the other hand, seeing rod''s action in her eyes, Rowling showed a happy smile. "Vampire? What does that have to do with blinders? " Enota looked at rod suspiciously. Unlike Rowling, who has a keen mind, enota is not aware of rod''s previous intention. "Remember the story we heard from the tomb keepers not long ago on the plane of fire element?" Seeing enota nodded, rod said, "now, I also have the ability in the story to turn all the low-level creatures I watch into vampires, so I need to wear an eye mask." "Oh, so it is." Enota lengthened and looked at rod in surprise. "I''m going to Diya. Come with me." With that, rod reached out to enota. Enota gently grasped rod''s hand, with a bright smile on his face. Chapter 1551 "Lord Fromm, all the ceremony materials are ready. You can start the ceremony anytime you want." In the golden palace, in front of the melting pot built by magma, a human covered with gray robes respectfully reports to the giant who turns into flames. "Great." The giant of fire replied with satisfaction, "judge Gerar, let my servants bring up the sacrifice of the ceremony. I can''t wait any longer. Let the ceremony go on now!" "Yes, my master." The man in front of him replied quickly that he didn''t dare to be slighted. Soon, under the sign of the judge, a group of small monsters with dark red skin and jumping on the road were brought. Responsible for escorting these little monsters are the fire elves with reverent faces. With high-level demons like the fire elves, even if these little monsters feel uneasy, they can''t have any idea of resistance. "Put them inside the furnace." Ordered the flaming giant. After hearing her words, the spirits of the nearby fire elves perked up, and their eyes showed a fanatical look, just like the believers inspired by the gods. They took actions one after another and used their own strength to drive the nearby monsters into the melting pot. Aware of the meaning of the fire giant''s words and what is about to happen, panic comes from the formation of the little monsters. They try to escape, but they can''t get rid of the control of the fire elves. Seeing the nearby companions all burned to ashes, the remaining little monsters seemed to accept their fate and no longer made any resistance. For the demons whose blood is everything, it is also the irresistible fate of little monsters to become the sacrifice of high-level demonic ceremony. As these little monsters are engulfed by the magma, the fire in the furnace is more and more prosperous, and the broken soul rises into the sky. In the eyes of the fire giant, there is a kind of desire. "It''s time." Seeing the magma boiling in the whole furnace, there were bubbles pouring out from below. For a moment, the whole lava lake seemed to be alive, and the giant of fire also made his own decision. Outside her body, the burning flame thinned, and her body became transparent, revealing something golden and blazing inside her. It was a phoenix in captivity. She was supposed to be the incarnation of fire. Her body was being swallowed by the fire. With the action of the flame giant, the Phoenix is constantly swinging its body, trying to escape from the present predicament, but it is of no help. "Do you still want to run away? It''s no use, you''ll be one with me, and I can use your body to get a real body. " Depending on the connection existing in the flame, Phoenix''s body has a certain connection with the flame giant. No matter how she struggles, she can''t get rid of the control of the flame giant and can only watch her body melt gradually. Phoenix''s ability of rebirth can''t play a role at this moment. What the fire giant wants to do is to melt the whole Phoenix into his body, so as to achieve complete transformation. Seeing that the Phoenix still didn''t give up, the flame giant sneered. Under her guidance, the souls of the little monsters after burning approached her body and quickly integrated into it. With the participation of these souls, Phoenix''s struggle gradually stagnated, his eyes became turbid, and he could no longer lift a trace of strength. With the progress of the process, the nearby fire elves seemed to feel something. They lowered their heads and looked respectfully at the giant transformed from the flame, murmuring something. New combustion materials have been added to the huge furnace. This time, the material added to the furnace is the flame giant itself. Originally, she would not be hurt by any fire. At this moment, I don''t know what kind of influence she was affected. Under the burning of the fire, her whole body began to contract inward, and the Phoenix in her body also began to melt, merging with the pure fire. "Ha... Ha." The shrinking flaming giant gave out a burst of wild laughter. The laughter was intermittent, but there was a strange sense of fullness in it. All the nearby creatures were shocked. The extreme flame surged from the deepest part of the lava lake, and the blazing light occupied the whole space. At this moment, even the golden palace itself began to melt. With a wisp of fire in the depth of the magma melting into the body of the flame giant, some special changes also occurred on her body. The unreal body, originally made of fire light, has the existence of entity in this moment. The streamer turns into her skin, and the flame builds her flesh and blood. With the continuous reduction of her body size, what appears in the center of the furnace is no longer a giant flame overlooking everything, but a human woman with red hair and red eyes. "Lord Fromm, your humble servant, sincerely wishes you. You have finally achieved what you always wanted, and have your own body... "Noticing the red haired woman in the melting pot, the judge said in a trembling voice. At this time, the red haired woman was holding up her hands and feeling her own body: "I haven''t been so happy for a long time. The last time I was so happy was when the holy city of standwick fell from the sky. I didn''t expect that after such a long time, I finally achieved my wish. " "Thanks to the necromancer, we can bring back the noble Phoenix for you... It''s strange that I and other judges also went to the land of fire to look for the Phoenix, but they didn''t find any trace of the Phoenix. How did the necromancer do it?" Said Gerar, somewhat puzzled. "Hum." When Gerar mentioned this, Flem, who had just turned into a human, suddenly sank. "I hate necromancers most. My servant, release the avenger to the surface world and let him deal with the necromancer. " "This..." after listening to Fromm''s words, Gerar obviously hesitated and confirmed again and again: "is this a little bad? You agreed to the Necromancer''s request "I just promise him that there will be no doomsday believers attacking his territory, but the Avenger is not within the scope of doomsday believers." And who gave you the courage to resist my orders "I know I''m wrong, Lord Fromm... Please allow me to finish the task you assigned." Gruel said quickly that he knew very well what would happen to those creatures who disobeyed Fromm''s orders. "For the sake of your body, I''ll forgive you for this offence and go finish your task. Remember to return his weapon to the avenger. " Said Fromm slowly. Chapter 1552 After leaving the furnace in the center of the temple of fire, Gerar could not help stroking his forehead and breathing deeply. When facing Fromm, it is clear that the temperature around him is so hot that it is going to melt him. What he feels is a chill. It seems that if he says something wrong, he will die in the next moment. Gerar believes that if it wasn''t for the good mood of Flem who just had his body, he would have been burned to ashes by the moody Flem and his soul would have been made into a fire spirit. Shaking his head, Gerar went on without thinking about it. Soon, he came to a prison guarded by the fire elves. "Judge, this is not where you should be." Aware of the arrival of Gerar, the nearby fire elves took the initiative to stop him, not to let him go further. "At the command of King Fromm, I came to release the avenger in prison and take me to see him." Said Gerard in a deep voice. After hearing Fromm''s name, the fire elves showed a look of fear one after another. They didn''t mean to stop Gerar, so they got out of the way. In the temple of fire, Fromm is the real master. Any fire spirit has a deep respect for her. After learning that it was Fromm''s request, these fire elves didn''t even have the idea to check the truth, so they put Gerar in. No creature dares to do anything in the name of Fromm, and these fire elves know this very well. Before entering the prison, the sound of wailing came to Gerar''s ears. Looking from both sides, there are not only humanoid creatures, but also strange looking and nameless creatures in the prison. Without exception, these creatures are hung high with red iron chains in their hands, their bodies are hanging in the air, and there is no support at their feet. The most convenient thing is the hot magma. When he noticed the creatures nearby, Gerar pursed his mouth subconsciously. Among the suspended creatures nearby, there were many doomsday believers and judges he had known before. Because of their own faults, they were finally locked up here to endure the torment of the fire. Shaking his head, ignoring the creatures around him, Gerar walked all the way along the prison road. Unconsciously, he had reached the depth of the lava lake. It''s near the outermost side of the temple of fire. If you go on, it''s a lake of fire that ordinary creatures can''t reach and only fire elves can exist. "You wait here and we''ll bring the avenger." After arriving at this position, the fire spirit who knew that Gerar was coming took the initiative to say, and Gerar also stopped. In front of the lake of fire, there are not iron chains that hang other creatures, but stone pillars of unknown materials. These stone pillars stretch out from the bottom of the lake of fire, and are burned red by high temperature, while those creatures are bound to the stone pillars by chains. In Gerar''s impression, those creatures who are taken to the depth of the prison and tied to the stone pillars instead of being simply hanged often have something extraordinary. Some powerful demons who offend the king of hell will also be bound here. In any case, the depth of the prison and the lake of fire connected with it are beyond the scope of Gerar. All he has to do is wait for the fire elves to bring the "Avenger". It wasn''t long before the fire elves brought back the creature that Gerar was looking for. It was a humanoid creature bound by chains. After being burned by the lake of fire, the place behind him where he contacted the stone pillar was already blackened. In addition, his skin exuded an unnatural red color, and only his eyes contained a very firm light. What grael cares about is that although the humanoid creature in front of him is blackened by the fire, he can still see his beautiful appearance. In addition, his ears are more slender than ordinary creatures. In gral''s memory, I''m afraid only the elves in the surface world have such characteristics. "You''re free for the time being. Do what you want to do the most." At the sign of Gerar, the nearby fire spirit untied the chain of the spirit. "What have you... Done to me?" Although the chain that bound his body was untied, the elf was still very weak. He looked around quickly and asked with some vigilance. "Lord Fromm has given you the blood of the fire elves. From now on, you are a member of the hell devil, code named" avenger. " Gerar explained. In exchange for Gerar''s words, the spirit''s cold hum said, "I''m not a hell devil, and I won''t listen to your orders." "No, you will." "The gift of fire flows in your blood. Every other month, you must come back here to replenish your weak blood. Otherwise, you will lose all your strength and die in pain." Listen to Gerar say so, the spirit deeply under the head, at the same time clench hands, eyes show a bit unwilling look. "Resistance will only accelerate your death. Now you have only one way to serve the devil. If you can make outstanding achievements, Lord Fromm will not grudge your reward. " Feeling the strong threat sent out by the spirit, Gerar didn''t have the slightest fear in his heart, but said plainly. "What do you mean by saying that I can do what I want to do most?" Seems to be aware of something, the elf asked. "You have to ask yourself this question. What do you want to do most? " Asked Gerard. "What I want to do most..." the elves seemed to be touched by gral''s words. "I want to destroy the evil necromancer and avenge the people I love." "Great, it seems you know what you''re going to do." Then, Gerar took out a green blade, threw it in front of the spirit, and opened a red vortex shaped portal in front of him, "this is your weapon, take it with you, and then go back to the surface world." The sword blade is inserted on the scorched black rock in front of the spirit. When the spirit silently picks up the sword blade and holds the weapon in his hand, his momentum suddenly changes. A strong threat emanates from him, which is the breath of a real legendary creature. Nearby fire elves are watching him with vigilance. Once he has any change, they will fight. Feeling the blood in his body, finally, the spirit sighed. He restrained his momentum without any words. His eyes swept over Gerar coldly and entered the red portal. Chapter 1553 "Ahead is the capital of Diya, the city of shadows... It seems that many necromancers have arrived here first." Looking at the dense necromancers outside the city and the undead creatures they carried, a woman with thick armor and dark red pupils said slowly. "Yes. Finally, we''re here. " Next to her, another necromancer said slowly that he didn''t seem to be in good condition. He could barely keep standing with a stick made of branches. As he spoke, he gasped and his legs trembled. "Do you look very tired, or do the Necromancers do? Can''t you do anything without the undead? " The woman glanced at the people around her and asked scornfully. "I''m not an undead, I have a normal perception, I will be tired, I will feel physical pain..." said, the necromancer issued a severe cough, "or hurry into the city, I can''t wait to see the artifact holder." At this time, the woman seems to be aware of something, toward the necromancer asked: "do you have any injuries?" The necromancer looked at her suspiciously: "I didn''t have much rest all the way, and I had some pain at my feet. I didn''t have any other injuries. Why do I ask that?" The woman shrugged her shoulders and said, "as you know, being like me is far more sensitive to blood than other creatures, and you are always covered with this kind of breath..." The necromancer showed an unnatural look and explained, "maybe it''s because my clothes are stained with the blood of other creatures. You should smell that blood." "Really?" The woman shook her head and said nothing more. Soon, they came to the gate of shadow city, ready to follow other creatures into it. "Show your respect to the artifact holder and offer your sincerity to the new king of Diya. If you want to enter the city of shadow, everyone needs to hand over 20 gold coins." The guard at the gate of the city is charging all the people who enter the city, not including the high entrance fee, which makes the necromancer look different. Soon, after the people of the current square entered the city one by one, the necromancer also came to the guard. According to the guard''s request, the woman paid the gold coin. Seeing that the necromancer was not moved, she urged, "hurry up, Gretel, what are you waiting for? Do you want me to help you pay the entrance fee?" "..." the woman''s words came from his ear. Gretel didn''t say much. He just urged the power that existed in his body but didn''t belong to him. "This, this breath..." feeling the breath released by Gretel, the guard was stunned and said respectfully: "you must be selected by the artifact holder. I believe the king of Diya must feel your sincerity. Please enter the city." Seeing that the guard didn''t dare to mention the gold coin at all, Gretel didn''t say anything more, but calmly crossed the guard and came to the capital of Diya, but he was secretly relieved. It took more than half a month for Gretel to reach the shadow city, the capital of Diya, before the cloud of death completely eroded him. Relying on the cloud of death in his body, Gretel has repeatedly evaded one danger after another under the pretext of the power of the cloud of death, but the price is that the time of the cloud of death is getting earlier and earlier, and Gretel''s body is getting weaker and weaker. He was covered in a dark robe. From the appearance alone, Gretel could not see anything unusual. He was dressed like an ordinary necromancer, but Gretel knew that he would not last long. What makes Gretel uneasy is that the necromancer only said that he would go to the capital of Diya to find him, but he did not say his identity. Up to now, Gretel still does not know how to remove the curse that exists in his body and threatens his life all the time. Along the way, Gretel also saw a variety of unusual scenes. He saw some necromancers who had chased and killed themselves. All those necromancers had been cursed by the powerful being on the silent plain, and they were heading for the city of shadow. By the time Gretel saw them, they were all out of shape, their feet were completely worn out, and they could only crawl on the ground. The necromancer used the power of curse to make them unable to rest for a moment before they arrived at the city of shadow, and they did so, which made Gretel afraid. Even if the body is broken and seriously injured, when Gretel meets the necromancers, their eyes are still fanatical and not affected by other things. As long as there is one last breath left, they will continue to march towards the city of shadow. Apart from the curse, Gretel didn''t know how to describe the power. Recalling the ability of the necromancer, Gretel felt fear from the bottom of his heart, which was not the power of ordinary creatures. "How are you? You look a little hesitant and you''re very upset. " On one side, the woman who came with him asked. "I''m fine..." Gretel said slowly, looking at the woman beside him. Gretel knew that the woman in front of her was not an ordinary person. Although her appearance was no different from that of ordinary human beings, she was a real vampire. According to the strength of the necromancer, her rank may have reached the level of the vampire king. The existence of this level has gone beyond Gretel''s imagination. If we put it in the past, Gretel would not dare to stay in front of such existence for another second. Thinking of this, Gretel sighed. He didn''t want to have anything to do with this existence. However, I don''t know what her plan is. She went all the way to the city of shadows with her. If it wasn''t for Gretel''s body, there was the cloud of death left by the necromancer, I''m afraid Gretel would have died among the vampires at the beginning, let alone come here. Because he doesn''t have real strength, Gretel can only disguise himself by breath along the way. To Gretel''s surprise, no matter what level of necromancer he met, as long as he showed the breath of the cloud of death, the other side would immediately become respectful and didn''t mean to stop him. This discovery also makes Gretel have some speculation about the identity of the necromancer, but this speculation is extremely absurd, even Gretel himself can''t believe it. Chapter 1554 When you come to the interior of the shadow city, with the gathering of necromancers, the energy of death in the city has become unimaginable. However, the place where the energy of death is most abundant still belongs to the palace in the city, which is also the destination of Gretel and his party. "These necromancers don''t know what kind of existence they revere. I''m afraid that all their wishes will come to nothing in the end." Aware that all the Necromancers nearby had a kind of piety and yearning on their faces, the woman beside Gretel gave a cold hum, and the words were full of disdain. "Do you know anything, tamic?" She said so, Gretel asked with some doubt. "Of course I know... But it''s no use saying anything now. These necromancers won''t listen to me." The woman shook her head and said in a deep voice. Gretel fell silent for a moment. He felt that tamic obviously knew something secret, but she didn''t want to say much about it. So he changed the topic and said: "You also said that these necromancers came to the city of shadow to express their awe and loyalty to the artifact holders. Besides necromancers, what do vampires, one of the undead creatures, think about the artifact holders?" Tamic looked at him and replied, "vampires are not ordinary undead creatures. We are superior to any undead creature. As for the holder of the artifact, he may be able to gain the loyalty of the necromancer, but he will never be recognized by the vampire. " Gretel didn''t know how to retort for a moment, but said, "but in the eyes of the necromancers, the necromancer is the best one." "I know what you mean. It''s because of the existence of artifact. If there were no artifact, those necromancers would not think so. " Tamic''s words, with some of her dissatisfaction. "Vampires are undead creatures born from curses. What all vampires really admire is our ancestors, a powerful vampire hero... Unfortunately, he has already lost his will and finally died in the hands of the necromancer." Shaking her head, she continued: "no matter how powerful a presence is born among the necromancers, it doesn''t mean anything to us vampires. I''m not here to make a pilgrimage like you, but to do something else... " Gretel seemed to know something, so he nodded, and they were no longer talking, quickly marching towards the palace of the shadow city. Outside the palace, many necromancers stop here and wait quietly. Although they don''t know when the holder of the artifact will appear, no matter what happens in the future, they can''t shake their will. Gretel noticed that tamik seemed to have been to the city of shadows and was very familiar with everything in the city. Before long, they came to the outside of the palace. "Necromancer, you can''t get near here without permission from the artifact holder." With Gretel two people close, soon, a black robed necromancer, they stopped. Looking at the necromancer in front of him, tamic didn''t pay any attention to him. He said in a deep voice, "I''m a death knight belonging to the Lich. Now let''s get out of the way. I''m going to see the artifact holder." "The Lich''s death knight?" Hearing the identity reported by tamic, the guards outside the palace sneered with disdain. "It seems that you don''t know the situation at all. Even the real Lich has to wait here. You are just a death knight. What qualifications do you have to enter the palace?" Naturally, the guard rank is far inferior to the vampire king in front of him, but what he represents is the artifact holder in the palace behind him, which also gives him extreme confidence. "What?" Hearing the guard''s words, tamic was stunned, and then asked, "do you say that the real liches have to wait here? Where is the Lich now? " "Here I am." On one side, a low voice came over, and tamic walked along and saw a creature she was familiar with. That''s shant, one of the few remaining liches. Shant was promoted to Lich as a vampire. A hundred years ago, he served as the king of Diya. Naturally, tamic, who was also a vampire, was very familiar with him, "Lich Sant." Seeing the appearance of the lich, tamic''s eyes became heavy. "So it seems that you have completely surrendered to the holder of the artifact." "Surrender? No... "Shante slowly replied," I just found what I have been searching for. I will give everything I have to the holder of the artifact! " "..." looking at Shante in front of her, tamic fell silent for a moment. She obviously felt that there was something wrong with the Lich''s state. The frenzy existing in the Lich was far more than that of other necromancers she had seen. It was almost like she was controlled by some magic. This discovery also made tamic gnash her teeth. In her memory, the Lich Stephen showed the same state before he left the mausoleum of death, which was a completely changed person. At that time, tamic didn''t know what happened to Stephen, but gave her the terrorist Knights he trained. However, the terrorist knights were completely destroyed in the battle of standwick, and the Lich Stephen also failed to return. More than half of the liches in the whole Diya died in that battle. Tamic didn''t know what happened there, but she had to investigate all this anyway. For this reason, when tamic saw Gretel who would go to the shadow city at his own expense, he made up his mind to follow him to investigate the real cause of death of those liches. "That..." as tamic''s face sank, beside her, Gretel took the initiative to release the unique breath in her body. After feeling this unique breath, without waiting for Gretel to continue to say anything, the guards outside the palace changed their face and looked unbelievable. After quickly confirming with the perception in memory, they quickly said: "Please forgive my offence. You must be chosen by Lord rod, the great artifact holder. Please come into the palace with me." "Lord rod..." from the guard''s mouth, Gretel learned the name of the artifact holder. Gretel leaned over to tamic and said, "she''s with me." "This..." the guard hesitated. After sensing Gretel''s breath again, he said, "well, you can all enter the palace." Chapter 1555 Come to the palace, let Gretel feel a little unnatural is, along the way, tamic are looking at him with strange eyes. "What''s the matter?" Gretel asked helplessly, "you have been very strange since you entered the city of shadows. What happened?" "The guard said, you are chosen by the artifact holder. Do you know the artifact holder?" Asked tamic. "I just heard about him. It is said that he is a terrible lich, who has mastered the true meaning of death and has no flesh and blood. According to the prophecy mentioned by some necromancers, the man with two artifact will eventually rule the whole Diya. " Gretel thought about it, and answered. "You don''t seem to know the truth." After hearing what Gretel said, tamic shook his head and let out a heavy sigh. "The truth? What''s the truth? " Gretel asked, puzzled. "Do you know anything?" "Once upon a time, the holder of the artifact was just a weak necromancer with poor strength, but he was lucky enough to win the artifact belonging to the necromancer, which led to his present achievement." It seems that he recalled something, and tamic''s eyes showed some unwilling color. "Up to now, no Lich can restrain him in Diya. I don''t know why he wants to gather the Necromancers of Diya, but it won''t be good." "Really..." Gretel asked incredulously. He had never heard of the information before. "How do you know that?" "My master, who was once one of the immortal liches of Diya, went with the holder of the artifact to the holy city of mankind, standwick, and never came back." Tamic sighed again. "I can feel that the holder of the artifact must have concealed something, perhaps a unique power, or something. What I have to do is to find out the truth of all this... If I had known earlier, he would have been able to do this, even if he disobeyed the order of the lich, I would have tried to solve him ahead of time. " "..." Gretel fell into silence. He recalled the mysterious necromancer he had met, and other creatures who seemed to have changed after listening to his words. He seemed to have found something, but there was still some confusion in his heart. As he kept moving towards the palace, the fire around him was getting darker and darker. Few necromancers stayed here, and even the guards rarely saw him. Only the low roars were coming from the end of the palace, and he didn''t know what kind of creature was making them. Listening to the roar, Gretel felt that he was shivering all over, and his body had instinctive fear. Had it not been for the powerful vampire around him, Gretel would have been able to escape backwards. Soon, they came to the main hall of the palace. In the main hall, on the huge throne of white bones, there was a man with an eye mask and could not see his face clearly. Although the distance is far, Gretel confirmed the identity of this man at the first time through his breath. He is the mysterious necromancer who left the cloud of death in his body, that is, Lord rod in the mouth of those guards. At this time, rod''s attention was not on Gretel and his wife, but on a girl with purple hair in front of him. He was holding a Book of classics and saying something helplessly. With a sigh, rod closed his books and said, "why do you want to learn common language? I mean, you have language treasures, so you don''t have to be so troublesome. " The girl with purple hair opened her mouth and seemed to want to say something. What she sent out was a loud dragon roar. The Dragon roar came out of the palace and almost overturned the whole palace. In front of her, rod was even more helpless. Looking at the scene in front of him, not far away, Gretel also realized that the source of the low roars he had heard before was the purple haired girl in front of him. Soon, the girl with purple hair put on a special purple ribbon, her voice also changed, hummed and said: "I just want to learn these, what''s the problem?" "If you are interested in linguistics, I can get experts to teach you, not only a common language, but also other languages. But why do you want me to teach you? I''ve just mastered the common language. As for other languages, I don''t understand them at all. " Rod said helplessly. The girl with purple hair blinked a few times and looked aside. She said with a guilty heart, "I''m hungry. There seem to be two people over there. Can I eat them?" Listening to her, rod raised his head and looked in the direction pointed by the girl with purple hair. There seemed to be two insignificant creatures. For them, rod had a little impression. "It''s you... You are the holder of the artifact! Unexpectedly, I can meet you in that state... "Seeing rod looking over, Gretel said quickly. "I didn''t expect that you could really do this. You came to the city of shadow as an ordinary necromancer across a very long distance." Rod said slowly. Hearing the conversation between Gretel and rod, tamic was puzzled for a moment. She asked rod, "what do you mean?" "Didn''t I make it clear?" Rod shrugged. "As promised, I''ll lift the cloud of death from your body." As he said this, rod raised his hand, and the dark clouds came out of Gretel''s body. Gretel only felt that his body was light, and there was no pain inside his body. His whole state was much better than before. And in tamic''s perception, Gretel at this time does not have the strong breath before. What he can show is the breath of an ordinary necromancer. This discovery also made tamic''s eyes freeze. Along the way, tamic did not doubt Gretel''s identity. Gretel''s insight and wisdom were far weaker than the normal senior necromancer. However, whenever tamic felt the extremely pure and far more than all the death energy in Gretel''s body, he would give up this idea. In her view, only the most powerful, the strength is at the top of all necromancers, even more than the existence of those liches, can she have such pure death energy. To tamic''s surprise, this energy of death is not owned by Gretel himself at all. Everything Gretel relies on comes from the holder of the artifact in front of him, which is what tamic is looking for in this trip. Chapter 1556 After losing the cloud of death in his body, Gretel''s breath rapidly weakens. From a high-level necromancer who can compete with the Lich at the beginning, it falls to the level of an apprentice of the necromancer, and it doesn''t stop falling. In tamic''s perception, Gretel''s breath is not even comparable to that of ordinary Necromancers. At best, it can only be regarded as an ordinary person. Noticing the change in Gretel''s body, tamic stares at him carefully and confirms his rank. Just as weak as his body is, he gives a cold hum "You''re not a powerful necromancer at all. You''re just a low-level human. I can''t imagine that you can cheat my perception with the way of pilgrims. When all this is over, I will not let you go." Gretel shrunk his head and didn''t know what to say for a moment At this time, tamic looks at rod, raises his hand, turns his nails into sharp claws, and his words are somewhat threatening "Enough, I''m here to find out the truth about the death of the Lich. Rod, what did you do? The death of those liches must have something to do with you. From the first time I saw you in the city of death, I knew that you would do something I regret in the future. " In the face of such a threat as tamik, rod has heard of it countless times from other enemy populations. Of course, none of it has been realized. Feeling the smell of tamic, rod put his hands around his body and said with disdain, "do you want to know the truth? Even if I tell you everything, what can you do? With your strength, I can do nothing in front of me now. " Once upon a time, when rod first came to the death city where tamic was located, this powerful death knight could easily solve rod''s life. But now, everything is different. Rod''s comprehensive strength has far surpassed it. Obviously, tamic will not be deterred by rod''s words, but after feeling rod''s impressive momentum, she can only reply with words: "I can''t imagine that the artifact holder respected by all necromancers is just a blind man. I''ve heard about you from other Necromancers. I''m really disappointed to see you. " "Oh?" Rod raised his head slightly, and his body was facing the direction of tamic. "What makes you have such a ridiculous idea? Think I''m blind? " "Isn''t that obvious? Don''t tell me that the white Blindfold on your face is just a decoration I don''t understand. " Tamic said in a deep voice. He reached out and touched the white Blindfold on his face. In the face of tamic''s words, rod just shook his head: "you only see the most superficial things, and you can''t understand my ability at all, just as you can''t understand how those liches died in my hands." At this time, aware of the meaning of rod''s words, tamic''s face changed: "sure enough, you must have done something. Now, I''m going to avenge Lord Stephen! Even if you put your life into it... " As she said that, her sharp tusks grew out of tamic''s mouth. Her fair skin suddenly became dull, her beautiful face became puffy, and her eyes sparkled with scarlet light. In a short moment, tamic turned from a graceful human woman into a terrible looking vampire. Strong momentum shrouded in her body, it seems that the next moment, she will rush to rod. Sensing the change in tamic, rod sighed, "I said, you don''t understand my power at all. Even in front of me, you still can''t see even one corner. I feel so sad for you. " "Come with me, and I''ll show you my strength." Hearing rod''s words, tamic gives a cold hum. When she learns the truth, she won''t listen to roddo any more. The only thing she plans to do is to tear the person in front of her into pieces. However, for some reason, tamic stops a few steps away from rod. No matter how hard she tries, she can''t get closer to rod. The feeling of panic rose from tamic''s heart. She looked at rod in front of her. For the first time, she felt completely frightened. She didn''t even know what rod had done, so she couldn''t get close to him. Tamic sticks out his claws towards the front, but his fingernails can''t touch rod in front. Not only that, tamic can''t carry out the bat like process that vampires rely on. "What did you do?" Aware of the abnormality, tamic asked immediately. Rod said slowly, "I just showed you part of my power. Isn''t that what you''re curious about? Now, at last, you have the answer you want. " As he said this, rod moved slowly towards the corner of the palace, and tamic did not know what kind of force he was under. He could not help but follow rod. They always kept the same distance. No matter how hard tamic tried, he could not change this. In the rear, enota blinked. Although rod didn''t say much, the tacit understanding between them also made her understand rod''s meaning. Then she followed him along, humming a little song in common language. Soon, Gretel was the only one left in the main hall of the palace. He was staring at rod and his party, and many thoughts flashed in his mind. Gretel noticed that the powerful necromancer seemed to have some kind of grudge with tamic, which involved the Lich ruling Diya, which Gretel could not understand. The main reason that Gretel chose to come to the city of shadows is to untie the curse in his body. If it wasn''t for the necromancer who left the cloud of death in his body, Gretel would not have come here. At this time, Gretel''s goal has been achieved, without the erosion of the cloud of death, Gretel only feels relaxed, and there is no more pain. Gretel didn''t know where the necromancer would take tamic and what he meant by his power, but Gretel didn''t intend to go any further. After unlocking the curse, the only thing Gretel wants to do is to run away from the city of shadows and everything here. Feeling that the powerful breath of the necromancer was fading away, Gretel didn''t hesitate any more. He looked in the direction of several people''s departure. It seemed that there was a ladder leading to the upper level of the palace, and then he walked in the direction of his arrival without looking back. Chapter 1557 "Where are you going to take me?" After many attempts, still unable to control his own body, tamic also reluctantly asked rod. Realizing that he can''t get rid of rod''s control, tamic no longer maintains the fighting form of a vampire, but re transforms into a human woman, which looks no different from ordinary human beings. "I just want you to know how wrong you are." Rod shrugged and answered slowly. Along the revolving steps, rod and his party came to the bleachers at the top of the palace. Although the height here is not like the watchtower, which can take a panoramic view of the surrounding terrain, it can also take a panoramic view of the whole city. Kaiserui, the former king of Diya, likes to stand at the top of the palace, overlooking and reviewing his legion of the dead. With the arrival of rod, this place is also owned by rod. Looking down at the ground, tamic keenly noticed that the nearby necromancers seemed to be summoned and gathered on the ground outside the palace. From time to time, they looked up and looked at the palace, with some respect and yearning in their eyes. "See? These necromancers are here because of me. " Feeling the necromancer gathered from below, rod felt very satisfied, then opened his hands and said in a loud voice. "What do you want to do? Do you want to judge me in front of these necromancers, as the eracians like? " Asked tamic, biting his teeth. After vaguely feeling rod''s ability, tamic can also guess his own fate. She had seen many vampires on trial, but did not expect that this would be her end. "Trial? No, I don''t do that meaningless thing. " After hearing what tamic said, rod shook his head. "You just watch." When rod talked with tamik, some of the Necromancers gathered below also found him. "Lord rod, you are here at last!" The Lich Shante who survived the battle of standwick was the first to perceive the appearance of rod. He stood on the ground with other necromancers, looking up at rod at the top of the palace, with full reverence in his eyes. Shante''s words spread to other necromancers around him. Even if the Necromancers who didn''t notice rod''s appearance heard Shante''s words, they looked at rod as if they were aware of something. Even the necromancer outside the city of shadow, after hearing the news, immediately rushed into the city and blocked the nearby streets. Looking at the necromancer below, rod waved with satisfaction. His words immediately rang out in all the Necromancer''s ears. "Necromancers, I believe you all know who I am. I''m glad to see you at this time." Rod opened his hands and continued "Since the fall of the liches of DIA, we have lost control of this land. We are losing little by little the land we gained in the war. ERI in the north and erasia in the West will not let us go so easily. " Along with rod''s words, the sound of discussion came from the mouth of the necromancer below. They all understood the meaning of rod''s words, and the whole Diya was shrouded in a strong crisis. "What shall we do? Even the Lich is not the opponent of those enemies. How can ordinary necromancers compete with those enemies? " In the crowd below, an extremely nervous necromancer finally couldn''t help it and asked rod at the top of the palace. "Don''t worry, Lord rod is the Savior of all Necromancers. He will give all necromancers great power." It was the Lich Shante below who said these words. Under the influence of the dark holy word, Shante looked at rod with full fanaticism. "Yes, you don''t have to worry about the strong enemy, because when I come here, I will give all the Necromancers who follow me an unimaginable power. With the help of this power, you can easily defeat the enemy." At the top of the palace, roared rod. Listen to rod say so, bursts of cheers, from the mouth of the necromancer below, they came to the city of shadow from all over Diya, just for this power. Below, Shante took the initiative to say: "some of you may not know that Lord rod once transformed the artifact into the king of necromancer, which is equivalent to the epic creature in Vernon. He generously gave it to all the necromancer who followed him. With the power of the king of necromancer, the necromancer can transform all the dead creatures into necromancer." Speaking of this, shant seemed to think of something, and his tone changed: "unfortunately, in order to capture the holy city of eracia, the corpses and witches that once belonged to Lord Rhodes were destroyed in the battle, and even those witches, few of them can come back alive, which makes the creatures of other forces wait for an opportunity to invade Diya''s land..." Looking around at the necromancers, Shante waved his arm: "with the power given by Lord rod, the Necromancers will be honored again. No enemy can be our opponent!" With Sant''s words, the nearby necromancers also cheered. At this time, Sant looked up again and looked at rod at the upper level of the palace: "please, Lord rod, give these necromancers the supreme power!" On the upper stand, tamic gave rod a dignified look and said, "I know the effect of the artifact behind you. You summoned these necromancers to give them corpses?" "I had this plan." Rod said without looking up, "but now, I have a better way." Under tamic''s gaze, rod raised his hands and took off the white Blindfold he wore on his head. "What on earth are you going to do..." Halfway through, tamic''s voice suddenly choked. She noticed that rod opened his eyes after removing the blindfold. Unlike tamic''s expectation, the pure white eye mask does not cover a pair of blind eyes, but a pair of scarlet eyes like blood. Even if he just looks at them from a distance, tamic only feels cold. Maybe he was worried about the creatures in the rear. Rod didn''t mean to turn back or look at tamic. Instead, he was on the top of the palace, scanning all the Necromancers below with his eyes. With rod''s gaze, a strong cry of surprise came from the ground. A special change was happening to all the Necromancers. Chapter 1558 As rod takes off his blindfold and looks down at the earth, the body of the Necromancers in the shadow city begins to change dramatically. The ancient and eternal curse appeared from their bodies, and no necromancer could escape. Even if some necromancers have found something wrong and tried to escape out of the city, how can their escape speed compare with the glance in their eyes? Just for a moment, almost all the Necromancers fell to the ground, uttering an unbearable cry. Their bodies are freezing down a little bit. The only thing left in their mind is the desire for fresh blood. It''s not easy to change to the undead, but with the process of transformation, a new and powerful force emerges from these undead mages. With the blessing of this power, the Necromancers stood up from the ground in a new posture. "What did you do..." looking at the Necromancers below, tamic was shocked. It seems that it is not very accurate to call the original creatures by the necromancer. Now they have been transformed into a unique kind of undead. It is the vampire that tamic is familiar with. The breath that exists in them has deeply explained this to tamic. Without any omen or resistance, the transformation happened to all the necromancers, which shocked tamik even more. In her impression, even the most powerful necromancers could not transform to this degree. Maybe only the legendary power could achieve this. "It''s impossible, your eyes... How can you have the legendary ability?" Tamic asked urgently. "Do you know what these eyes do?" Rod tilted his head slightly, but didn''t look at tamikado. His eyes were always overlooking everything below. Rod knew that if he turned his head, enota in the rear would also be watched by him. The existence of scarlet eye not only brings a powerful force to rod, but also brings him an inevitable negative state. He can''t use his own eyes to look at the people he is familiar with, so as to avoid the kind of things in the story of the tomb keeper. Even at this time, enota is still higher than rod in the rank, but in order to prevent some accidents, but also to form a habit in the future, rod also made his own choice. Fortunately, rod still has a secret method belonging to the magic eye church. He can use the treasure and the magic eye to see everything around him when he is blind. Asked by rod, tamic seems to recall something, and his eyes are also dignified: "yes, in the ancient legend, the original vampire is a hero born in the curse. He can transform all creatures into vampires just by his own sight... You show such ability." When tamic said that, rod seemed to realize something. See the transformation below is complete. All the vampires have established a special connection with the cloak of the ghost king. Rod slowly closed his eyes and put on the blindfold again. Turning to face tamic''s position, rod said with some interest, "is the hero you''re talking about degar? I remember seeing him in the city of death "Degar..." tamic seemed to think of something, with some doubts in his eyes. "Some ancient vampires believe that degar is the original vampire hero, but in my memory, he is just a slightly stronger vampire king. His eyes do not have the power of legend, but you... When I saw you before, You don''t have that ability Speaking of this, tamic''s figure trembled: "it is said that the creature with this unique power will become the loyal object of all vampires. Whether it is a native vampire or a human vampire, they must obey his orders..." "Oh?" Rod raised his eyebrows and asked, "will you be loyal to me? I just lack death knights. " "Don''t even think about it." Looking at rod, tamic''s voice sank. "What do you want to do to me after all that? If you want to kill me, just go ahead. I''ve been ready since I planned to avenge Lord Stephen. " "I just want you to understand how ridiculous your mistake is." Rod shook his head and said in a deep voice, "in view of your status as a death knight, I will not kill you. Whether you are willing to be loyal to me is not determined by your own will. " Tamic gritted his teeth and said, "you want to control me with your mental imprint? Even if I die of consciousness, I will not let you succeed. " "Spiritual imprint? No... I have a better way. " Clearing his throat, rod''s words seemed to have some kind of Magic: "submit to me, death knight tamic. You will carry my glory and pass death on to more creatures. " With rod''s words, tamic''s expression spread, and she looked at rod with a kind of reverence and fanaticism. The conflict in tamic''s consciousness no longer exists. Rod easily controls the death knight with his mental imprint. "Diya has the highest hero birth rate among all forces. I need more death knights." Looking at tamic, rod ordered, "your task is to find the heroes in Diya and bring them to see me. The living heroes are better, but even the corpses don''t matter." "In addition, when you meet those who have the potential to become heroes, you can also test them to promote the awakening of the hero''s will." It seems to be something in mind, added rod. "I will certainly complete the task you assigned." Tamik replied respectfully, "as far as I know, there are two death knights who once belonged to nimbas, the lich, on a graveyard in the south. I will bring them here." "Well, if you need help, you can use all the undead creatures that I transformed. I gave them orders to obey the death knight." Rod nodded and said, "now go. I''ll wait for your news." After getting rod''s order, tamic''s body turns into countless bats, flies to the distant sky, and finally melts into the darkness. Rod just wanted to say something to enota. Suddenly, his magic eye caught a glimpse of a corner of the city, where something unusual happened. Chapter 1559 Lifted the curse on the body, Gretel half foot just entered the palace, but saw a scene that shocked him. A dark red light came down from the sky, and all the Necromancers gathered around the palace fell to the ground at the same time, causing unnatural convulsions. This discovery suddenly surprised Gretel. He was acutely aware of the danger, and subconsciously hid in the palace. He did not dare to move forward, and he did not dare to look at the source of the red light. He could only observe secretly. "What happened?" Gretel muttered that he realized that there was a change in the whole city of shadow that he could not understand. At this moment, Gretel can''t help but think of the rod he met before. Although he doesn''t understand what rod has done, he is afraid that everything has something to do with him. After lifting the curse, the only thing Gretel wants to do is to run away from here. No matter the necromancer or anything else, it''s not something he can participate in. Seeing all the Necromancers fall to the ground, there is an obvious abnormality in the crowd. Gretel clenches his teeth, suppresses his fear, and rushes out of the palace where there is an unknown crisis. There was no strange feeling, and Gretel was glad. In his sight, the necromancer who fell down in the distance stood up in a terrible way, and his pupils had completely turned red. Feeling the terrible smell of these necromancers, Gretel wisely did not approach them and tried to run in the direction of fewer people who fell to the ground. After a short run, Gretel tripped and fell straight to the ground. There was a pain all over him, especially the foot he had tripped over. He looked back painfully, and saw a blue purple palm, holding his left ankle firmly. A ferocious, lying on the ground necromancer was constantly exerting force to drag himself towards the rear. Gretel''s body was jerked backward by a mistake, and then he felt the unbearable pain coming from his leg. The necromancer had already bitten it. "Let me go..." Gretel uttered a painful cry. He took out an old dagger from his arms and crossed the Necromancer''s face in a panic. It never occurred to me that Gretel''s action not only failed to push the necromancer back, but also made him more bloodthirsty. If Gretel didn''t stop in time, I''m afraid his hand would be bitten by the necromancer. Looking at the bloody necromancer who could not tell which one belonged to, Gretel felt a strong crisis. In this state, he is more calm, and the thoughts in his mind, whether pain or fear, are abandoned by him at this time. Curl up slightly, hold the dagger back, while the necromancer bites, Gretel stabs it directly into one of the Necromancer''s eyes. Gretel only felt a loose foot, and the necromancer covered his injured eyes in a panic. He had no time to continue to control him, which also gave Gretel a chance to escape. Looking at the undead mage waving his arms in the rear, Gretel was pleased that the crisis seemed to be relieved temporarily. Dragging his painful left leg, Gretel just wanted to continue to flee outside the city. What he saw suddenly stopped him. Just as he was held by the necromancer, all the Necromancers nearby got up from the ground, their eyes flashing the same scarlet light, and they were sniffing around. Greta swallowed his saliva secretly. He noticed that the sight of all the ferocious necromancers around him was finally focused on one position, that is, his left leg, which had just been injured and was still bleeding. Gretel''s body trembled faintly, and a sound from behind caught his attention. Looking back, the necromancer had pulled out the dagger in his eyes. Under Gretel''s gaze, he wiped the blood stains around his eyes to one side and reopened his eyes. "It''s impossible..." muttered Gretel. The necromancer, who was so badly hurt, recovered in a moment. Not only that, after getting the nourishment of the blood, the spirit of the necromancer is more and more powerful, and has reached the point that Gretel is afraid of. As soon as he pushes his foot, he rushes towards Gretel. No matter how Gretel opens his eyes, he can''t see his movements clearly. "No..." Gretel let out a exclamation, he had already felt the coming of death, no matter what he did, he could not get rid of this fate, so he had to close his eyes like an appointment. However, the attack in the premonition did not come. When Gretel opened his eyes again, all the Necromancers nearby were kneeling tremblingly on the ground. At the same time, Gretel also felt a familiar breath. Looking back, rod''s figure appeared in Gretel''s sight. "You failed." Rod''s cold words came to Gretel''s ears, as if without any emotion. "I... what''s the matter?" Gretel looked at rod suspiciously and didn''t seem to understand his words. Rod shook his head and continued: "I thought you had the potential to be a hero, so I gave you the chance to prove yourself. Unfortunately, you failed completely." What makes Gretel care about is that the powerful necromancers nearby all lowered their heads and did not dare to look at rod one more time, which also made Gretel realize something. "When the crisis comes, you may survive with the help of everything around you, whether it''s companions or other things. As long as you can survive, you can make good use of it." It seems that you have thought of something, rod continued. "Unfortunately, when all available things do not exist and you need to unite your will to fight against the danger, you fail." "You don''t have a hero''s will in your heart. Your final choice is to give up like appointment, and the end of giving up also means death. " Gretel''s body trembled. He seemed to want to say something, but rod didn''t give him the chance. "You will not become a vampire, you will become a necromancer and serve me as an undead." With that, flames rose from under rod''s feet, and his figure disappeared. Gretel, who stayed in the same place, was staring at rod, who had gone far away. Behind him, the necromancer who initially held him came back. Chapter 1560 After dealing with the matters in the city of shadow, under the control of rod, many vampires born in scarlet now pass through a dark green portal and come to the Sao city of vilnin. On one side, enota saw rod send these vampires away with space magic. He didn''t know what his plan was. Then he tilted his head and asked, "rod, where are you going to send them?" "Send them to the island, of course." Rod replied, "my death knights told me that there are a large number of necromancers on the island. Of course, vampires have no problem. They still retain some of their former strength and the level of necromancy." Listening to rod''s words, enota nodded and continued to ask, "then why don''t you send these vampires to the island directly with the gate of dimension I taught you?" Rod reluctantly replied, "have you forgotten? Near the island, the ritual of disturbing space magic has been laid, which you and Rowling set up together. With the existence of those rituals, although there will be a lot of trouble in transporting creatures, it also solves some other hidden dangers After getting rod''s reply, enota vomits her tongue in embarrassment. If it wasn''t for rod''s reminding, she really didn''t remember for a moment. Due to the large number of vampires, when the last vampire also disappeared in this space magic, rod and inortas entered it together. The space changes a while, and the familiar breath comes again. The next moment, Rodriguez and enota return to the Sao city of vilnin. Back in Sao, without even more guidance from rod, the vampires began to move towards the two-way stele, to the distant water level. Looking at the advancing vampires, rod wanted to go back to explain the vampires with the death knight Kane after they all passed through the two-way stele and reached the water element plane. Unexpectedly, he was attracted by other things. "Lord rod." Medusa, with her head and body, seems to have been waiting in Sao o for a long time. As soon as rod returned, she welcomed her and said hello to rod. "I didn''t seem to call you here, kanason. Why did you come to Sao?" After recognizing the identity of Medusa, rod asked in a deep voice. He didn''t remember giving such an order. Compared with before, at this time, kanasen has fully adapted to the identity of death knight, covered with strong death energy, which can be easily perceived by any creature. "Some interesting information was found by my cave men not long ago. I think it may be helpful to you, so I specially report it to you." The little snake over kanason''s head hissed and said respectfully. "Oh?" Hearing what kanasen said, rod was also a little curious, and then asked, "what information?" "Lord rod, have you ever heard of the legend of standwick?" Instead of answering rod''s question directly, kanason changed the subject. "The city of standwick? You mean the capital of eracia? " Rod thought for a moment and replied, "not long ago, I led the Lich of Diya to put the city on fire with the doomsday judgment, and took the opportunity to save my sister. You should know that." After pondering for a moment, rod then said, "the legend of standwick... I only know that this city has been the capital of elasia since a long time ago, and above this city, there is the most powerful Cloud City in elasia. Besides, there seems to be nothing special." Hearing rod say this, kanasen shook his head and explained: "it seems that you don''t know this... Yes, all the records about the city of standwick in the surface world have been erased by the eracians. Only in the underground world, there are records related to it in the ancient books left by the ancient magicians. I also heard the angry King mention it, Only then did I know all kinds of legends about standwick. " "Tell me what the legend you mentioned is." Rod put his hands around him and said slowly. The existence of the dark holy word makes it impossible for kanason to deceive rod with lies. There may be some mistakes in her information, but it must be the most correct in her cognition. "According to legend, standwick is the holy city in the sky, in which there are angels and Holy Spirits, and even the incarnations of gods. All the Erathians worship the people in the holy city." It seemed that something had come to her mind, and kanason straightened out. "About five centuries ago, the holy city of standwick fell from the sky and fell on the plains of Erathia at that time. All the creatures in and around the city were turned into dust in the fierce impact." Rod frowned. Before that, he had never heard of such information, but according to kanason''s description, the former standwick seemed to be a large-scale Cloud City. "What happened? How could yunzhongcheng fall like this? " Rod asked with some doubts. Facing rod''s inquiry, kanasen shook his head: "no one knows why the city fell down. Even the magician who recorded all this in ancient books did not say anything about it. But according to the news accidentally mentioned by the angry king, it seems that all this has something to do with the powerful existence of a" bright hero. " "Hero of light" Rod repeated kanason''s words with a puzzled look on his face. "Have you heard of him?" Hearing something unusual from rod''s words, carnason immediately asked, "some magicians say that the light hero is a human, while others say that the light hero is a spirit. If you know the story of the hero of light, it would be great. " Rod shook his head. "I''ve only heard of him. Five centuries ago... I''m afraid that only the Lich in Diya could clearly know the deeds of the bright heroes. " With that, rod recalled something. Not long ago, when the magician Alma mentioned the incarnation of God, he also mentioned the name of the bright hero. The influence of the bright hero seems to be greater than rod imagined, and I don''t know what kind of connection there is. With a shake of his head, rod put his attention back on the words before kanason. "What does everything you say, whether it''s the legend of standwick or the information of the light hero, have to do with the information you want to report to me?" Chapter 1561 "That''s what I''m going to say, Lord rod." After listening to rod''s question, kanasen quickly reported: "when the flame you sent down from standwick went out, the eracians began to rebuild this holy city step by step on the burning ruins." "For hundreds of years, no one has been able to completely destroy the holy city of standwick like you. In the process of rebuilding the holy city, the eracians have discovered some kind of secret beneath the ruins of the town." Speaking of this, kanasen''s words are urgent, and rod also feels the unusual in her words. "When the city of standwick is intact, that special relic seems to exist in another space. Even if my cave men have dug the tunnel under the city of standwick, they can''t be aware of it. Until now, when the city of standwick is destroyed, everything under the city appears..." While rod was talking to kanason, after listening to a few words, enota turned his head aside uninterested and watched the vampires who were constantly entering the two-way monument dazzled. "According to the caveman''s exploration under standwick, the special relic suddenly appeared is a huge tower... The tower that should have existed on the ground now appears underground. If you go down the tower, you can even go directly to the underground world of nigondang. I can''t imagine where this kind of tower can reach if it appears on the ground... " Then, remembering the observation of the tower from the ground under the guidance of the caveman, kanasen was dazzled. She had never seen anything like that. Even how the tower was hidden deep underground was beyond kanason''s understanding. Space magic? Magic ceremony? Or something else, whether it''s kanasen or the magician she asked, can''t give the most correct answer. Looking at rod in front of her, there was a flash of heat in her eyes. The magicians didn''t know, but it didn''t mean rod didn''t know. Kanason believes that after reporting the news to rod, he will be able to see something. Recalling the feedback from the magicians, kanason knows that in the alien race not long ago, rod won the championship in an unexpected way, which shocked countless magicians in the underground world. After getting this news, as the death knight of rod, kanasen also felt proud and honored. The competition champion that the magicians could not win was so easily won by rod. This was something that kanasen never thought about. On the other side, after hearing the news from kanason, rod frowned and another thought flashed in his heart. Rod recalled that in the game of the previous life, there was the same abnormal situation under the city of standwick in eracia. According to rod''s prediction, that was about the beginning of the third expansion. In the game at that time, the most elite magician, together with the demons from hell, used the underground passage excavated by caveman to capture the capital of elasia, standwick, from the ground in one fell swoop before the middle of the third expansion. In the middle of the third expansion, when the players go through all kinds of difficult battles and cooperate with the help of angels to recover standwick, to their surprise, an abandoned tower remains in the ground of standwick. This tower goes deep into the ground, and is likely to be left by the magicians and hell demons who originally occupied standwick. However, according to the investigation of the underground environment and things in the tower by other players, it is impossible for the magicians and hell demons to leave this tower. In the mouth of those angels, this high tower buried in the ground is also called Babel Tower. In the previous life''s game, rod also went to Babel Tower. In his mind, there is a special training secret, there will be a variety of monsters. As the tower of Babel is buried in the ground, the high tower that used to climb up now, in turn, has gone all the way down to the ground. In rod''s memory, the tower of Babel seems to be blessed with a special power. There are some random monsters in each layer. The deeper you go down, the stronger the monsters will be until the players can''t defeat them. Different from other places in the game, killing monsters in the tower can''t gain experience. Similarly, even if you die in the hands of these monsters, you will only be mentally weak for a period of time. There is no other punishment. The next time you enter the tower, you must start from scratch. Whenever players go deep into the tower and reach a certain number of layers, they will get attribute points and racing achievements. In rod''s impression, the appearance of Babel Tower has greatly improved the overall strength of the players in elasia, and even affected the final process of the third expansion. The lower you go, the stronger the monsters appear in the tower. At the back, there will even be the situation that players are besieged by many legendary creatures, which is beyond the limit that players can deal with. Any player can''t compete with many legendary creatures just by his own ability. According to the discussion of the players at that time, there seems to be some secret at the bottom of the tower of Babel. As long as you can reach the bottom, you can unlock it. Unfortunately, until the fourth expansion came and rod came to this world, no player was able to do this. Thinking of this, rod raised his head slightly. In previous games, players can''t come to the bottom of Babel Tower, but it doesn''t mean rod can''t in this life. When all the rewards of racing achievements are bestowed on rod, his attribute value has far exceeded that of any player in his previous life. If anyone can get to the bottom of the tower of Babel, it''s rod. Of course, the current rod, he needs more experience, to upgrade the character level to the legendary level, is ready to enter the tower of Babel. As kanasen said, the entrance of Babel Tower is located in standwick, the capital of elasia. Rod can''t just enter it, let alone challenge the powerful creatures in it. He can only follow the expansion and think of other ways. "I already know the information." Toward the side of kanasen, rod nodded, "you''re doing very well. If there''s any abnormal trend on the side of elacia, remember to inform me at the first time." "I will." After getting rod''s approval, carnason promised happily, then turned into a flame and slowly dissipated. Chapter 1562 On the barren land, a group of elves are advancing rapidly. All around are withered trees, bare branches tell what happened here. The once dense forest no longer exists, and the smell of corruption fills the forest. Any spirit can feel this. The forest, which was full of vitality, has long been replaced by a dead silence. Looking at the scene around, many elves show a look of sadness and indignation. "Damned necromancer! If it wasn''t for them, how could the forest become like this... "In the front of the team, a big elf with a green scarf on his head couldn''t help scolding. "Amo, it''s not like you are." Beside him, a silver haired fairy comforted. "I know... I just can''t help it." Aimo shook his head and sighed, "fortunately, Eli and you are the guardians of the jungle who defend this land. I think this mission will be a lot easier with the help of Ms. Sophie. " Listen to him say so, female spirit is embarrassed to reply: "you flatter. All the creatures in the forest are responsible for Eli''s ability to repel the necromancer, and the forest Guardian just did what he should do. " "In any case, if you want to successfully complete this mission and purify the water polluted by the necromancer, you need to rely on Ms. Sophie''s help." Aimo''s face sank as if he had thought of something. "In principle, with the withdrawal of the necromancer, the evil creatures wandering in the territory have been gradually cleared up. There should be no danger in the vicinity of the miris River Basin. However, not long ago, aryen, the spirit in charge of investigating the water source, disappeared. So far, there is no news..." Aware of the meaning of Aimo''s words, Sophie''s eyes were also dignified. She said: "things should be better. Maybe he was just trapped by something and was waiting for our help." "I hope so." AMO sighed deeply. "Aryan..." Sophie read the name of the missing elf, with some worry in his eyes. "He''s an apprentice of Lord Jennie. He studied first aid with me, and Lord Jennie was very worried about his safety." The unique whistle came from the distance, and the elves scouts who were responsible for exploring seemed to find something, transmitting some kind of information to the marching team. After hearing the whistle, Aimo changed his face and quickly stepped forward. A human skeleton with scarlet light in his eyes was wandering in the barren woodland. "Corpse wizard..." Aimo recognized the name of this undead creature. He looked at the scouts and said, "attract its attention. I will solve it." The scouts did as they did, picking up stones and smashing them at the wandering corpse wizard. The corpse wizard was attracted by his action and released a cloud of death towards the scouts, ignoring the other spirit around him. Silver flash, Aimo seize the opportunity, a sword will be the corpse wizard''s head cut off. With the death of the necromancer, there is an abandoned town behind it, which also appears in the eyes of Aimo. "Here we are. All the elves are ready." Aimo yelled a few words to the team in the rear, then returned to Sophie and said, "I''ve heard about the legendary witch. It''s hard to imagine that when the war came, a human would help Eli wholeheartedly. I remember that the necromancer who launched the battle was a human." "Lord Jennie is the chosen guardian of the jungle by King Marcia. She has paid a lot to save the rest of Eli''s creatures." Said Sophie. "I know, I know." Aimo doesn''t seem to want to talk about it any more. He looks at the abandoned town ahead. "That''s the source of the millis River, the wetland city near the endless sea in the north. Not long ago, this place was once occupied by Necromancers. Fortunately, all the Necromancers gathered nearby have been cleaned up by the court mages. I''m afraid that some fish are hiding in the dark... " Without Aimo''s command, the nearby Elven scouts had already entered the city step by step, and explored step by step along the empty and deserted streets. Soon news came. "It''s safe in the city." After getting the scouts'' reply, Aimo quickly led the nearby creatures into the wetland city. Toward the city, finally, in an unmanaged canal, Aimo stopped. "Did you check the results of the water pollution?" Before he got close to the canal, amo felt a strong stench, which was constantly invading his nose. The stench was so disgusting that amo''s eyebrows were deeply wrinkled. "Yes..." the scouts who reported the news also showed the same look. According to his experience, this degree of stench is often accompanied by death. "Now that we have the result, don''t tell me the news soon." Aimo said impatiently that he didn''t want to stay here for a moment. However, in the face of Aimo''s inquiry, the Scout''s face hesitated and opened his mouth. He didn''t know where to start. Seeing Aimo becoming more and more dissatisfied, he gritted his teeth and said: "It''s corpses... Many corpses float on the water and block the entrance of the canal. I think this is the source of pollution. If we don''t clean up the corpses in time and thoroughly purify the water, I''m afraid there will be more serious diseases and pollution." Hearing what the scoundrel said, Aimo''s face suddenly got worse. He waved his hand and said, "go and clean up these bodies." With that, Aimo slapped his hand in front of his nose. He didn''t want to stay here for a moment. He turned and looked at Sophie beside him. He noticed that Sophie''s brow was locked and he looked very disgusted with the environment here, so he suggested, "Ms. Sophie, the task of cleaning the body is up to them. As for the thorough purification of the water source, I''m afraid you are the only one who has the power. Let''s go and wait for it to be cleaned up. " It seems that he thought of something. Aimo then said, "it''s said that those necromancers once hid the undead creatures at the bottom of the river under the cover of the river. It seems that if they want to purify the water source, they need to thoroughly clean up everything here." Facing Aimo''s proposal, Sophie shook his head: "no..." "What''s the matter?" Aimo asked with some doubts, "can''t bear the stench here, I think so. I''m afraid only those abnormal necromancers would like such a bad smell. " "Not so." Sophie shook his head and said, "I''ve seen those crazy Necromancers. They do everything they can to transform the undead. How can they let these corpses go and not use them?" "What do you mean..." after hearing what Sophie said, Aimo was also aware of something. As soon as his pupils shrank, he didn''t care to talk to Sophie or the stench that disgusted him, so he rushed to the direction of the canal. At this time, as if to get some kind of signal, all the floating corpses on the river opened their eyes at this moment, showing the scarlet light at the bottom of their eyes. Chapter 1563 With the changes on the floating corpses, the scouts who were responsible for transporting the floating corpses were the first to suffer. As they are in the middle of the river, the scouts who are hard to work can not resist the attack of the vampire disguised as a floating corpse. They are dragged into the bottom of the river without struggling for a few times. Only the floating blood and the rising bubbles show what is happening below. "No..." on the canal, Aimo showed the color of pain. He took out his blade and was about to jump into the river to avenge the dead scouts. However, beside him, Sophie held him: "I have reported everything here to Lord Jennie. Soon, she will come here to solve the problem of necromancer. Before she arrives, you should keep calm.... " "Let go of me!" Aimo said hastily, "do you want me to watch the scouts die?" "I hope you understand." After all that had happened, at this time, Sophie was still able to keep calm. "These undead creatures are premeditated lurking, which shows that the necromancer is controlling them and observing everything in the dark. If you jump into the river rashly, you will not be able to save those scouts, let alone eliminate those undead creatures. You will only become another sacrifice in the hands of the necromancer." As he said this, Sophie''s eyes swept around, looking for all the places where the necromancer might hide. The dark corner under the canal, the open space full of weeds, and the abandoned sentry tower in the distance all entered the eyes of Sophie one by one. "You are the only high-level spirit in the team. Once you lose your fighting ability, we will not defeat those vampires. Think about it. For the elves who came here with you, and for the elves who died in the hands of the necromancer, what you have to do is to protect all creatures before Lord Jennie arrives here. " Hearing Sophie''s words, Aimo''s eyes to the blood in the river also wavered at the moment. Finally, he gritted his teeth and looked back at the silver haired elves: "OK... I will stay here to guard the other elves." Without waiting for Sophie to say anything, violent bubbles gushed out of the nearby river. One by one, vampires with fangs floated up from the river, with scarlet light in their eyes. "No... that damned necromancer turned my companion into an undead." Looking at the familiar faces among the new vampires, Aimo said angrily. If it wasn''t for Sophie''s words before, he would have washed down the river and solved these undead creatures. There is no intention to continue to hide, after the number of advantages, vampires have boarded the canal, step by step toward Aimo''s position. "Those undead creatures didn''t take the initiative to attack us, but disguised as floating corpses on the river to attract the attention of the scouts. This means that the undead mages are not as powerful as us." Facing the coming crisis, Sophie showed extreme calm and gave a correct judgment. "Unfortunately, that''s what happened before... When the scouts were transformed into undead creatures, the undead mages surpassed us in power." In the rear, looking at the vampires climbing out of the water, the elves who came here with Aimo screamed one after another. They took out their weapons at the first time, but the hand holding the weapons was shaking. They thought it was just a simple task to purify the water, but they didn''t expect this situation. "I will guard all the spirits in the team." Aimo put his weapon in front of him and said in a deep voice. "No Sophie seemed to have found something and said urgently, "do you remember the artifact belonging to the necromancer? The strength of these vampires is equal to that of the big elves. Even the dead scouts have this power now. You can''t protect all the elves. As long as some elves die, they will become stronger undead creatures... " "What should I do?" AMO clenched his teeth and asked in a deep voice. "I have Jennie''s spatial calibration on me. She didn''t come here at the first time. Maybe something unusual happened." I don''t know how long she''ll be here, but we can''t wait. If you want to protect other elves, you have to deal with the necromancer who is hiding in the dark. " "Well... Tell me where he might be." Looking at the approaching vampires, amo agreed to Sophie''s proposal. Even as a high-level spirit, he can''t fight with such a large number of vampires at the same time. Therefore, he must directly solve the controller of the undead, that is, the undead mage hiding in the dark. "That Necromancer''s hiding place must be able to put the whole canal around his eyes, and it is safe enough to control the undead creatures." Sophie''s eyes looked around. Finally, she put her eyes not far away, on an abandoned sentry tower. "See that tower? The necromancer is probably hiding there. " "I''ll deal with the necromancer. What do you do?" In the heart gushes the worry, let the Ai Mo to stop own footstep. Sophie shook his head: "I can hold these undead creatures for a while, but my mana value doesn''t allow me to last too long... This is the only way we can win. Lord Jennie said that as long as we kill the necromancer, the rest of the undead creatures are not afraid." Hearing what Sophie said, Aimo waved his sword heavily, pushed back the vampires around him, and rushed to the direction of the sentry tower. He didn''t dare to stay for a moment. Seeing the vampires getting closer and closer, other nearby Elves were in a panic. Sophie took the initiative to block in front of other elves. Intense white light emerged from her body and dispersed the darkness around her. The vampire''s breath of death seemed to be naturally restrained by this white light, and rapidly melted under the light. Even if he turned into a bat, he could not avoid this burning. For a moment, Sophie showed amazing power and completely suppressed the surrounding undead creatures, but this is not a long-term solution. The mana value existing in her body is rapidly passing. I''m afraid she won''t be able to cast her magic before long. Looking at Aimo, up to now, Sophie can only pray that he can quickly find out the hidden necromancer and solve it. Chapter 1564 With the casting of Sophie, the dazzling light blocked the undead from approaching. A vampire is unwilling to bear the temptation of blood, straight into the light shrouded in the scope, waiting for him, but the whole body lit up a white flame. The pain to the bone makes the vampire roll on the ground and try to wipe out the fire on his body, but he can''t do it. It is finally burned to ashes by the fire and his body is purified. With the death of the undead, the nearby vampires showed their fear and did not dare to move forward any more. They all knew the end of it. Seeing the undead''s attack contained, the elves behind Sophie cheered. An elf came to Sophie''s side and said happily, "Ms. Sophie, you have successfully pushed these undead creatures back. You have saved us..." Different from the spirit in front of her, Sophie didn''t look any better. She said solemnly: "it''s the limit I can do to push these undead creatures back. My magic can''t last long. I just hope before that..." Before Sophie finished, a distant cry for help completely attracted her attention. It was a ragged elf. I don''t know where he came from. He was attacked by a vampire. In the face of the attacking vampire, he was directly thrown to the ground. Seeing that the sharp fangs were about to pierce into his neck, he suddenly stretched out his fist and straight into the mouth of the vampire. Although his arm was bitten with blood, he was able to save his life. Notice the action of this elf, whether it''s Sophie or the elf trapped here with her, all send out a burst of exclamation at this time. The smell of blood spread, as if some unique signal, stimulating the vampire''s nerves. At this moment, all the nearby vampires were attracted by the spirit, showing their fangs one after another, and rushed to his position. "Aryan..." after noticing the ELF''s face, Sophie recognized his identity. It was Aryan who had studied with her under the witch Jennie, and then disappeared in the mission. As more and more vampires surround Aryan, in an emergency, Sophie doesn''t care what to ask. She quickly casts her magic and sends out multiple flashes of lightning to repel the vampire, which further consumes her mana value. Regardless of the passing of mana value, Sophie said in a high voice: "quickly enter the area covered by the undead killer, so that you are safe!" With the help of Sophie, Aryan crawls into the shadow of light, and looks embarrassed for a moment. Perhaps it was the wound on his hand that affected him, and his face was in pain. "Are you ok?" Asked Sophie quickly. "No, I almost died at the hands of those vampires." With a look of lingering fear, aryen said quickly, "what can reinforcements come here?" In the face of Aryan''s inquiry, Sophie''s face darkened: "we didn''t know this would happen. We thought it was a simple task. I''m afraid no reinforcements would come here. Only Lord Jennie who gets the news will come. She should be here soon Aryan''s eyes flashed: "I saw a spirit go away alone. Did he abandon us and run away alone?" Sophie shook his head. "No, he went to find the necromancer in the dark. Only in this way can we get out of trouble." With that, Sophie seemed to be aware of something. She carefully looked at aryen in front of her eyes. On the surface of the ELF''s body, subtle white smoke was constantly rising. In addition, she also asked about a burning breath. "What happened to you, Aryan? How can you be here? " Asked Sophie. "Under this canal, I found a secret." Aryen looked uneasily at the elves behind Sophie. "I can only let you know this secret." Then he came forward slowly and approached Sophie. In Sophie''s perception, there seems to be a warm wind blowing in the distance, which makes her body temperature rise a lot. She gazed at Aryan''s body, alert in her heart. "Stop." Sophie changed her old gentleness and said in a deep voice, "my practice level of the undead killer is not enough. I can only purify the real undead creatures, and I can''t deal with the real undead mages." "You mean, I''m a necromancer?" Aryen said in disbelief, "I almost died in the hands of those vampires. You doubt me so much!" "That doesn''t mean anything." Sophie shook his head and looked eagerly towards emo''s far away tower. "Please stay where you are until Lord Jennie arrives." The answer to Sophie was a spell cast by Aryan. The dark green skull emerged from his head, and at the same time, it gave off a strange laugh, followed by a strong shock wave transformed from the energy of death. The wave of death, which belongs to the necromancer, causes pain in the nearby elves. Their vitality passes quickly under the effect of this spell. Many weak elves fall to the ground at this moment. On the other hand, Sophie also suffered. Apart from the pain in her body, the more important thing was her incomprehension and anger towards alien. "What did you do? The battle is over, and the necromancer has completely lost. Why do you want to become an necromancer and harm your fellow people at this time? " Asked Sophie. "You think the battle is over?" Aryen showed a sneer, "you are wrong, the necromancer will not stop like this. I have heard that the king of the necromancer is gathering all the powerful necromancers in the world in Diya. Before long, the necromancer will come back with the strongest Necromancers. At that time, no creature can resist them. " Slowly back toward the rear, aryen said: "do you know how strong the Necromancer''s king is? Even the chief of the jungle guardian is not his opponent. How can we resist? " "Is that why you became a necromancer? Because you are afraid of death, you can only harm your people before death comes? " Said Sophie, with a sigh. Aryen didn''t answer, but his shaking hands showed his uneasiness. Without any hesitation, Aryan raised his hand, the dark green skull emerged from his head again, and the shock wave of death energy swept the whole elf team again. Chapter 1565 With the conversation between Sophie and Aryan, the nearby elves also realize that Aryan''s identity is the necromancer who controls those vampires. In the face of such an enemy, none of the nearby elves dare to step forward, so they let aryen walk out from the shadow of the undead killer and return to a group of vampires. At this time, the Elves will be full of hope, looked at the side of Sophie. "Ms. Sophie, please deal with the necromancer who betrays his clan." One of the elves pleaded. Sophie was a bit embarrassed and said: "in order to maintain the undead killer and avoid the approaching of vampires, I have no extra mana to consume." Just at this time, the shock wave of death energy came, which not only further consumed the mana value in Sophie''s body, but also made the nearby elves fall to the ground one after another. Dead bodies that have lost their lives are undoubtedly the most favorite transformation materials of Necromancers. Under the gaze of Sophie, those companions who have just died under the waves of death become undead creatures in a twinkling of an eye, and then they are cleaned up by the undead killers. "No..." Sophie uttered a cry of despair. No matter how she used her magic, she could not save the rest of the elves. She could only watch them die one by one under the attack of the necromancer. At this time, Sophie felt the warm wind again, and the temperature of the whole venue rose a lot in a flash. Before Sophie could react, a pure white light suddenly fell from the sky, which was Sophie''s familiar undead killer. Different from Sophie''s undead killer, this magic falling from the air covers a larger area than expected, not only the canal in front of him, but almost covers the whole wetland city. Under the purification of the undead killer, all the nearby vampires are burning white flames on their bodies. Even Aryan, who is an undead mage, is the same. All the death energy around them is dissolved in the purification. At the same time, a figure in a green robe also appeared in the eyes of Sophie. "Lord Jennie." Said Sophie pleasantly. "I already know what''s going on here." Jennie said slowly, "I''m sorry I''m late. The Elven king just called Eli''s upper Council and told us about the devil." "Devil..." Sophie read this strange term with some doubts. "Yes." Jennie nodded. "There are demons in Eli. They are good at controlling fire. Like necromancers, demons are the enemy of all creatures. " Beyond the thinking of Sophie, Jennie came to the pale flame burning in front of aryen: "I have a premonition that one day, you will fall into the dark, but I didn''t expect this day to come so soon." Under the purification of the necromancer, aryen, as a necromancer, sits on the ground like a melted wax figure, and his vitality is almost exhausted. "Lord Jennie..." maybe it''s the effect of purification, or it''s the loss of life that makes Aryan excited. "I feel much better... I don''t have to face those dead bodies, and I don''t have to live in panic and worry, but like a necromancer until I die..." Jennie lowered her head, without any words, and let aryen''s body burn to ashes by the flame of purification in the slayer. Then she sighed deeply. "Janie the guardian, it''s you." On one side, Aimo, who had been exploring the sentry tower before, also came back at this time. The aurora enveloping the whole wetland City, together with the purified vampires, undoubtedly explained to Aimo that the crisis had been resolved this time. Seeing this, he rushed back here. At this time, he didn''t know what happened here. He turned to look at Sophie and said, "did you find the necromancer? At the top of the tower, there is no sign of the necromancer except a pile of burnt marks. " "What did you say?" Before Sophie could answer, Jennie asked. "Er..." Aimo said hesitantly, "I mean, the necromancer is not on the other side of the tower." "I don''t mean that." Jennie said quickly, "you said you saw the burn marks?" "Yes." Aimo nodded. "It looks like I''ve just stayed here for a while, and there''s residual heat. It''s like there was a big fire there, but I couldn''t find the necromancer." "Take me there." Said Jennie. Under the leadership of Aimo, while the rest of the elves rest, several people quickly came to the distant sentry tower. Entering the interior of the tower, there are deep scorch marks on both the wall and the ground, just like being burned by a raging fire, especially near the top of the tower. "This smell... Demons have been here." Feeling everything in the tower, Jennie showed a dignified color. She quickly explored around, and finally found two dark footprints deeply burned into the ground in a corner of the top of the tower, "Lord Jennie, what is this?" Aware of the unusual top of the tower, Sophie asked. "There was a powerful demon who had stopped here." Jennie replied solemnly. She looked around. The location of her footprints was the place with the widest view of the whole sentry tower. Standing here, we can see the whole wetland City, including the situation beside the canal. "What is the devil looking at? What''s worth its attention? " Jennie murmured to herself with some doubts. She didn''t understand why the devil came to the abandoned sentry tower and what was the connection with the dead Aryan. Jennie''s face sank as if she had thought of something. Once it was confirmed that there was a connection between the devil and the necromancer, it was great news. Shaking her head, she said slowly: "in any case, the trace of the devil has appeared. When you return, I will report everything here to the upper Council of Eli. You need to keep a secret." "I will. Thank you for coming, Janie the guardian. You have saved the lives of those elves. " Aimo lowered his head and said respectfully. On one side, Sophie looked at the footprints on the ground with some doubts. In the battle just now, when she was in danger several times, she felt a warm wind that had no origin. It seemed that the warm wind wanted to help her, but in the end, it disappeared. Is that the power of the devil? Sophie didn''t know, and she didn''t know any demons. Shaking her head, she looked to the canal side, where the Elves were resting. Many elves bitten by vampires were waiting for the treatment of magic. Chapter 1566 In the dark forest, a thin figure was gasping. He is Gretel, the human who had to cross the whole Diya and go to the city of shadow driven by the curse. When he came to the city of shadow, he met the mysterious necromancer and relieved the curse in his body. Before he felt a little lucky, he met something more terrible. The scarlet light came down from the sky, and the Necromancers gathered in the city of shadow, affected by some force, turned into ferocious vampires. Gretel was attacked by those vampires, and the mysterious necromancer abandoned him at the last moment, letting the vampires tear him to pieces. When death was coming, Gretel felt the fear that almost crushed the whole person. He only felt something burst out in his body, maybe a special force, maybe a will. Gretel could not say that. When he came back, he had separated from the city of shadows and came to this completely strange place. Gretel didn''t know where it was. He looked around, surrounded by some tall trees. The branches and leaves of the trees were so luxuriant that they almost covered the whole sky. Even the light was dim. Different from the forest in Gretel''s impression, there is no breath of living creatures in this dense forest, and there is a dead silence all around. If you feel it carefully, you can also feel a faint energy of death that envelops the whole dense forest. For Gretel at this time, it is undoubtedly his first task to get out of the dense forest. After a little thought, he decided to move towards the direction with the strongest energy of death. Maybe there are other necromancers there. In order to guide the way in the deep forest, the necromancer will specially use death energy as a mark, which also provides convenience for Gretel at this time. Along the way, there was silence all around. The only thing Gretel could hear was his own breath. Fear swept through his heart, and he began to run. When Gretel was exhausted, some different scenes finally appeared in front of him. Countless remains of wild animals were thrown around at random, including some large beasts. They all have the ferocious wounds after biting, and none of them is complete. Physical fatigue, let Gretel ignore the surrounding environment, until now, he just smell the strong smell in the air, that is the smell of decay, at this moment, he seems to return to the Deathly city. Shivering around the remains of these wild animals, he found that some of the bloody carcasses of wild animals still had residual heat, and the blood was not completely solidified, which indicated that these carcasses were just left behind. Looking back on the death energy in the dense forest, Gretel seems to realize something. It''s not the mark left by the necromancer to guide the way, but the natural death energy after too many creatures die. Gretel secretly swallowed saliva, did not expect just escaped from the hands of the necromancer, but met such a thing. Gretel couldn''t imagine what kind of existence created everything he saw before his eyes. Gretel doesn''t want to find out the secret of this place. He just wants to run to safety. As he slowly retreated, a huge shadow rose from behind him, completely covering his body. Warm air came from behind Gretel. He turned tremblingly, and a huge green monster appeared in front of him. Recalling what he had learned, Gretel recognized for the first time that the green monster like a hill in front of him was the legendary dragon, but Gretel had never heard that a dragon would have multiple heads at the same time. The green monster in front of us is just like this. It has the strong and tough body of a giant dragon, but it has grown four incompatible dragon heads, and the decoration near each dragon head is also different. "How could that be..." Gretel said. Just escaped from the hands of the necromancer, he did not see the hope of living, but met this terrible creature, which naturally made his heart extremely unwilling. "Human? It''s human A burst of joyful female voice came to Gretel''s ears. Gretel was stunned, looked around carefully, and finally came to a conclusion that surprised him. It was the green monster in front of him that made this sound. To be exact, it was one of the dragon heads wearing a garland. To Gretel''s surprise, the green monster in front of him didn''t seem to be talking to himself. She talks to other dragon heads of the green monster. "He''s really a human... It''s strange that there should be no human gathering place around here." Calm male voice, from another dragon head of green monster, this is the only one without any decoration. "After eating him, our blood can be further strengthened." The husky female voice comes from the dragon head in animal skin, which contains some kind of desire. In addition to the three dragon heads, the last dragon head on the green monster''s body, whose mouth is tightly entangled by the chain, can''t make any sound, but there is a kind of arrogance in its eyes. Being watched by the chain dragon head, Gretel only feels that he is being watched by a higher level of existence. Hearing these dragon heads talking about eating themselves, Gretel was in a hurry and said, "you can''t just eat me... I, I can bring you other human beings." "What''s the difference?" The dragon head in animal skin asked, "all creatures will become a part of our blood. Sooner or later, you and other humans will be swallowed by us." Some shivering emotion spread in Gretel''s heart. He said anxiously: "but... If I can, I wish I was the last human to be eaten..." Calm male voice, interrupted Gretel''s words: "you say you can lead us to find more human, is this true?" As if catching some hope, Gretel said quickly, "yes, I can lead you to find both ordinary people and the Necromancers." "Yes The dragon head in the wreath cheered, "you take us to the nearby human gathering place, I can''t wait to see new human!" Gretel nodded, shaking. He always felt that there was a strange feeling in the green monster in front of him. The dragon''s head was not decorated to the back of the green monster, Gretel with the monster up into the sky, and then flew in a direction. Chapter 1567 "Are you sure that in this direction, there is really a gathering place for human beings?" After flying a long distance in the sky, one of the green monsters, a dragon head without decoration, questioned. "Yes... I''m quite sure." Gretel raised his hand and touched his nose, replying breathlessly. Different from what Gretel said, he just escaped from the siege of vampires, and he didn''t know where he was, let alone where there was a human village. But in order not to be eaten by the green monster immediately, he could only answer like this. Looking down at the ground, Gretel could see the surrounding terrain clearly even though he felt dizzy from his eyes, which made him have a deeper understanding of his current position. He is in a deep dense forest. The trees nearby have an unimaginable height, but the green monster has no difficulty in rising to the top of those trees, or even higher than them. If it wants to, it can even rise to the end of the sky. "Haven''t you ever tried to find a gathering place for human beings? I mean, you can fly to the sky and find out where other creatures are In the air, when his vision widened, Gretel also felt completely puzzled. He did not understand why the green monster needed other creatures to take it to the so-called human gathering place. With its ability, it could do all this by itself. Gretel noticed that just as he asked about the words, one of the green monsters, a dragon head, whose mouth was entangled in a chain and couldn''t make any sound, looked at him with deep disdain. "I''ve seen through your lies." From his eyes, Gretel seems to read out his thoughts, which also makes Gretel''s heart tight, afraid that the secret in his heart will be revealed the next moment. Although the dragon head bound by the chain has no words, the oppression he brings to Gretel is undoubtedly the strongest one among the several dragon heads. Without waiting for Gretel to worry more, another voice came. "As soon as we got here, we tried that." The dragon head, wearing a wreath, answers Gretel''s question. She is also the friendliest of the dragon heads. "But as you can see, those annoying leaves block our sight. We can''t see anything. It''s better to strengthen our blood with all the creatures we can see below." "Blood..." Gretel is acutely aware of the matters mentioned in the words of the green monster. In addition, the origin of the green monster also makes Gretel confused. "It seems that you are not living in this dense forest. Where do you come from?" Gretel asked tentatively. "Human, don''t you think you talk too much?" The dragon head in animal skin glanced at Gretel. "Our patience is limited. You''d better take us to the gathering place of human beings." "OK... OK." Gretel''s face turned white. He lowered his head and did not dare to say anything. "Hey, don''t do that to him." The dragon head of the wreath was not happy. He glanced at the dragon head of the animal skin. Then he looked at Gretel and said, "tell me about everything you know." "What do you mean about..." Gretel asked in some doubt. "About the most powerful creature in the world." The dragon head of the wreath said with some expectation, "we come from a very distant place and want to replenish the blood in our body. Therefore, we need to devour the powerful creatures in the world. If you can tell us the situation of these creatures, it would be great." Hearing these words, Gretel''s heart sank. The green monster in front of him did not come from the world he was familiar with, and he did not know what secret it had. He needed to devour other powerful creatures to make up his own blood. In any case, Gretel can''t get away from it. He can''t refuse the green monster''s request. After thinking about it, he said, "in my memory, the most powerful creature should be a necromancer. I don''t know if it meets your requirements." As if thinking of something, Gretel was puzzled and asked, "since you need the blood of powerful creatures, why do you want to find a gathering place for human beings? The blood of ordinary people like me is of little use to you, right? Maybe only those powerful monsters can enhance your blood Speaking of this, Gretel''s mood was excited, and even his voice was much louder. At this time, the pure dragon head without any decoration slowly rose, looked at Gretel and said: "once, we did not recognize the uniqueness of human blood, but since we met that human, we changed our mind. I can''t imagine that even human beings can reach that level.... " Said, pure dragon head show dignified color, there is a deep fear in the eyes, even don''t understand what happened Gretel, also can deeply feel this. "With your strength, what human beings can surpass you?" Aware of the change in the pure dragon head''s look, Gretel asked in some surprise. "Yes." The pure dragon head slowly replied, "although he is a human, in our perception, it is clearly a real perfect creature. I have never seen such a human." "We need complete human blood. First of all, we have to start with low-level human beings. You are very suitable." Added the animal skin dragon head. Gretel lowered his head slightly, not knowing what to say for a moment. He has never seen a real dragon, but in his perception, the green monster in front of him is undoubtedly stronger than the real dragon. What the green monster said about blood has undoubtedly caused a great impact on Gretel. He never thought that there was a human being more powerful than the green monster in front of him. With a sigh, Gretel suddenly noticed the sight coming from his side. Looking sideways, he saw that the dragon head was staring at him. Gretel was a little bit unnatural. Then he asked, "why is your companion''s mouth tied by the chain? Do you want me to untie him? " "No!" The other three dragon heads said in unison, which surprised Gretel. "He likes to talk nonsense all the time. We''ve had enough of him, so we''ll chain his mouth. Don''t let the chain loose." The dragon head of the wreath explained with a lingering fear. Behind the green monster, gray nodded, and the eyes of the chain dragon head showed some disdain. Chapter 1568 Despite a simple conversation with the green monster, Gretel''s fear did not diminish. The distance of flying is getting farther and farther, but there is no trace of human village below. This discovery also cools Gretel''s heart. He knew that if he went on like this again, the green monster in front of him would not forgive himself for anything. The only end of waiting for him was to be swallowed by the green monster. At this moment, Gretel can''t help thinking about the power to let himself escape from many vampires. Gretel doesn''t know where the power is hidden, but as long as it can be shown again, he will be able to get out of the predicament smoothly. Just as Gretel''s heart was full of worry, a new scene finally appeared in the unchanging dense forest on the ground. The branches and leaves of the trees are sparse, and the green scenery disappears. Instead, it is dark and dirty. A piece of barren land appears at the end of the dense forest. The feeling of familiarity came to Gretel''s mind. After carefully perceiving it, he was shocked to realize that what existed in this barren land was the death energy he was familiar with. The death energy from the necromancer has completely changed this land, and Gretel can deeply feel this. "Do you know what''s going on down there? It''s not like a natural scene. " Pure dragon head is also aware of the abnormal below, looking up to Gretel asked. "Yes." Gray nodded, "it''s said that the Necromancers once attacked the deep forest, and used the cloud of death to corrupt all the trees they passed, and let everything wither and decay... I can''t believe it''s true." After listening to Gretel''s words, the dragon head raised his head and said suspiciously, "it''s you who brought us to this direction. You don''t know what''s here?" Gretel quickly replied, "no, I just have some feelings..." Seeing that the animal skin dragon head is still in doubt, Gretel added: "I have seen the holder of the artifact. He is the leader of all the Necromancers and the initiator of all this. Everything here reminds me of him. I will come here and have an inseparable relationship with him... " "Really? He sounds like a powerful guy who can strengthen our blood The dragon head exclaimed, "what''s his name?" "His name is rod." Gretel answered truthfully. To Gretel''s surprise, just after he said the name of the necromancer, the green monster suddenly vibrated violently. Unexpectedly, he was almost thrown out. "What''s the matter..." Gretel, who was still in shock, asked in a panic. He didn''t know what happened to the green monster? Why such a reaction? Had Gretel not responded in time, he would have been thrown out of the air. Looking at the barren land below, the dizziness rushed into Gretel''s mind again. He couldn''t imagine what would happen if he fell from the green monster. However, no matter which dragon head, at this time did not answer his question at the first time. These dragon heads look at each other and show unbelievable eyes one after another. Even the enthusiastic dragon head with wreath has a look of surprise at this moment. The only one who can keep calm is probably the dragon head who is bound by chains. His sight sweeps past Gretel and other dragon heads coldly, and his eyes are full of merciless mockery. When Gretel was confused, the pure dragon head finally said: "you said that the name of the necromancer is rod, can you be sure of that?" "Yes." Gray nodded. He realized that the reason for the green monster''s abnormal reaction was obviously related to the mysterious necromancer who once cursed him, and he didn''t know what secrets were involved in the necromancer. "Wait a minute..." suddenly, Gretel seemed to realize something and said in disbelief, "you said that you once met a perfect human. Is he..." "It''s like you''ve got to be." The beast skin dragon head actively answered Gretel''s question, "it was in the deep underground, we met him, the perfect existence named rod... And so on, he should be a magician. Why do you say he is a necromancer? Are we not talking about the same person? Just having the same name? You''d better make it clear! " "I don''t think so." Without waiting for Gretel to reply, the pure dragon head refuted her words, "you don''t know his real identity. Maybe he mastered the magic and learned the Necromancer''s magic at the same time. You know, he is perfect. Yes, it must be "It''s impossible! You can''t mislead us with words. " The animal skin dragon head gives out a low roar, as if it will bite the pure dragon head at the next moment. On the back of the green monster, listening to the conversation between several dragon heads, Gretel frowned He noticed that in addition to their different personalities, these dragon heads also have disputes and differences with each other. They have different consciousness, but they share the body of the green monster, and even one of them is chained. By keeping this in mind, Gretel understood that he could not escape from this monster by his own strength. Even if he brought the green monster to the gathering place of human beings, he would be swallowed by it. If you want to survive from it, you have to rely on other methods. Gretel doesn''t know whether the power that sent him to the forest will reappear in him, but he can''t continue to rely on this power. The only thing he can rely on is his own observation. He opened his mouth. Gretel just wanted to say something, but his words were interrupted by the dragon head. "Whether he''s the one we''re talking about or not, as long as we see him, we''ll have the answer." Then the dragon head looked at Gretel on his back: "you know where he is, don''t you? When we get enough blood, we''ll find him, and you''ll guide us then. " Recalling the necromancer he had seen, Gretel swallowed his saliva subconsciously because of the fear left in his heart. If possible, he no longer wants to appear in front of the necromancer. He just wants to hide as far away as possible. Unfortunately, the sudden appearance of the green monster leads him to the position of the necromancer again. Before he could say anything more, he heard the dragon head exclaim, "look, what''s that?" After being reminded by the dragon head of the wreath, Gretel looks down and sees an abandoned town in the desolate woodland. Chapter 1569 "It''s... A gathering place for human beings, as I told you." After noticing the town on the ground, Gretel''s eyes suddenly lit up a burst of hope. He did not expect that when he was about to give up hope, there was a town below, so he said to the green monster. "Is there really a human being in the gathering place?" The pure dragon head asked suspiciously, "it seems that there has been no living things living there for a long time." "I only know that this place used to be a gathering place for human beings. As for the present situation, I don''t know. Maybe those human beings have already left here." Gretel''s eyes rolled and explained that it was the best he could think of. "Hum, if there is no human below, you will be swallowed by us." The animal skin dragon head took the words and said in a cold voice. There was no hidden intention to kill Gretel in the words. After hearing this, Gretel felt cold. He didn''t know the situation of the town below. It seemed that it had been abandoned for a long time and there were no other creatures. On the contrary, the strong energy of death filled the city. It seemed that there had been a tragedy here. "We can''t swallow him, we have to rely on him to find the perfect creature! At least we can''t do that until then! " The wreath dragon head is dissatisfied and refutes the words of the animal skin dragon head. Gretel, who was worried, listened to the words between the green monster and several dragon heads, and did not dare to say a word more, just watched the green monster fall from the air. Just then, some humanoid creatures gathered below also attracted Gretel''s attention. To Gretel''s surprise, those creatures are not human beings, but more unique spirits. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ When Sophie was treating the spirits bitten by vampires, he suddenly raised his head. Shadow will cover the ground, a long dark green dragon, is coming down from the sky, attracted the nearby elves a burst of exclamation. Different from Sophie''s impression, the giant dragon living in the green crown, the dark green dragon in front of him, has an indescribable sense of distortion. It has four slender dragon heads, four claws on both sides of its body, and even four feet side by side behind its body, which is like twisting several powerful Dragons together. Before Sophie could observe the dark green dragon in the air, a figure stood in front of her. "Lord Jennie." Said Sophie, somewhat surprised. "Be careful..." before Jennie''s words were finished, the blazing fire fell from the sky. One of the dragon heads of the dark green dragon spewed out enough breath to melt steel, but it was blocked by a red barrier and couldn''t go any further down. "What is that? Why does it attack us? " In the face of the dragon, the nearby elves fell into a panic. Only the leader Aimo could keep calm. He asked quickly. "I don''t know... The flame barrier released by Lord Jennie has temporarily resisted its dragon breath. You hurry to leave here with other elves." Looking at Jennie, who was casting a spell to meet the enemy, Sophie said quickly. "Don''t bother." While maintaining the flame barrier, Jennie turned back to cast the spell and opened a dark green portal. "Get out of here." However, before Aimo can deliver his words to other golden dragons, the dark green dragon has a new action. It''s another dragon head with some kind of leather, also began to gather energy and spew dark and turbid dragon breath to the bottom. The turbid and dark dragon breath was not obstructed by the flame barrier. The skin of all the creatures touched by it began to fester. What''s more, half of the body turned into a pool of blood, and no breath came out. "No..." looking at the tragedy of the nearby elves, Sophie uttered a exclamation. "Monster, your opponent is me!" Jennie said in a deep voice, the strong magic elements condense around her body, and she is preparing a strong five level magic. With a burst of thunder like explosion, the smoke and dust from the explosion filled the space. Even the space seemed to be cracked, and the turbid blood splashed around. A big hole was opened in front of the dragon''s body, and there was a lot of flesh and blood nearby. Even one of the dragon heads with a garland flew out with the whole slender neck and fell on the ground. However, the physical injury made the dark green dragon more fierce. Its two dragon heads spewed dragon breath to Jennie again. In order to deal with the mixed dragon breath and protect the rest of the elves in the rear, Jennie can only consume a lot of mana to cast a stronger shield. Under the guidance of Aimo, the rest of the elves are evacuating orderly in the space door. At this moment, he seems to have found something and yells: "Janie, guardian, be careful!" Jennie, who was confronting the dark green dragon, was stunned. She didn''t know what had happened. She just felt a cold breath that covered her whole body. With the impact of the cold air, even the space seems to solidify. Under the erosion of the cold air, Jennie''s whole body seems to be frozen, and even the mana in her body can''t be mobilized at this time. Frost spread over Jennie''s body, but she couldn''t make any resistance. Suddenly, a body stood in front of the cold air. It was Aimo who had just spoken to remind her. Aimo''s body was instantly covered by ice and turned into a lifeless ice sculpture in the twinkling of an eye. He didn''t even leave a last word. Taking advantage of the moment when the cold air is blocked, Jennie finally casts a space spell and uses instant movement to open the distance. Looking back, the place where I was standing was full of frost, as if it had turned into a piece of snow. The elves who didn''t have time to dodge nearby had turned into lifelike ice sculptures at this time, and there was no life in my body, so did Aimo. Even when she got to a safe place, Jennie still had a lingering fear. If it wasn''t for the last moment, Aimo blocked the cold air with her life. The time for her instant movement, and the last moment at night, would be similar to those ordinary elves. "Where are you, Sophie?" It seems to be something, Jennie asked in a loud voice. There was no sound except the cry of the remnant elves. Jennie listened carefully, but only heard a smile. According to the reputation, it was the dragon head with a wreath that broke on the ground. Before that, the cold air from the scour was just the dragon breath it exhaled. In front of this scene, Jennie secretly gritted her teeth. She didn''t expect that even if it was broken to the ground, the dragon head of the dark green dragon still had strong vitality and could launch such a degree of attack. If she had noticed all this earlier, I''m afraid many things would have changed. Chapter 1570 Depending on the effect of the magic, a fire is burning in front of Jennie. Jennie''s almost frozen body is recovering a little bit. At the same time, the dark green dragon is not idle. Two of its heads are devouring the dead elves nearby. The wounds on its body are rapidly recovering, and the broken flesh and blood are rapidly healing, as if the wounds never existed. In a trance, I don''t know if it''s Jennie''s illusion. She just feels that the dark green dragon''s size is bigger than before, which brings her a stronger sense of oppression. "Hey, I haven''t gone back yet! What are you eating? Take me back soon All of a sudden, a slightly dissatisfied female voice came to Janel. It was the dragon head that broke on the ground and spewed the breath of ice and frost. "Do you know the right language?" Looking at the dragon head with the garland, Jennie gritted her teeth. "Common language? This seems to be what the man mentioned when he taught us, saying that we can get higher scores! I learned very well The broken dragon head leaps to the ground. It seems that she can''t feel any pain at all. Turbid blood is flowing out of her neck, dyeing the nearby ground red. Jennie frowned. She didn''t understand what the monster was saying. The experience of learning witchcraft also made Jennie see that this monster is extraordinary. It is not like an ordinary creature, but more like the strange creation of those witches. I don''t know what level of witchcraft it is to create such a monster. Gathering Mana from her body again, Jennie focuses on the broken dragon head with a garland. Since the simple separation from the body can not take away the vitality of the dark green dragon, Jennie plans to start from the source and completely turn the dragon head into powder. There is not much mana left in the body, but Jennie seems to have found a way to defeat the monster. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Lord Jennie..." In the face of the icy breath of the dragon head, Sophie''s body, as early as the first time, became stiff because of the cold, unable to make any action at all. At that moment, Sophie only felt that her mind was vague and she could not think about anything at all. The temperature in her body was passing rapidly. It seemed that the only way to wait for her was to die in the cold. Maybe it''s an illusion. Under the extreme cold, what Sophie felt was not a kind of cold, but a kind of blazing hot, which was impossible. However, the expected death did not come. When Sophie came back, she was no longer in the battlefield, but a place she had been to not long ago. It''s the top of a sentry tower. Nearby, it''s full of burning black marks. Standing here, you can overlook the whole battlefield below, including the witch Jennie who is fighting with the green monster. A warm breath came from the side of the tower. Sophie looked sideways and saw a figure she had never expected. It was a red skinned humanoid with a hot body, but with the memory of the past, Sophie recognized his identity. "Yves the hero! What are you doing here? " Looking at the red elf in front of him, Sophie said in surprise, "those jungle guardians all said that you are missing. No one knows where you are. Where have you been?" "..." Sophie''s words came from his ear. Eve''s mouth moved, but he didn''t say anything. Finally, he turned his head to one side and said slowly, "don''t look at me like that..." At this time, Sophie also noticed the abnormality of Eve''s body. Her red skin, the heat flow from her whole body and the words of Lord Jennie made Sophie confirm something. She said in disbelief: "hero Eve, have you become a devil?" "I don''t want to either." The red elf sighed. He looked back at Sophie and tried to see the disgust in her eyes. "But as you can see, now I am a demon hated by all creatures and have to work for the demon king... You must hate me, just like I used to hate those Necromancers." "It''s not like that." Hearing Yves say that, Sophie immediately shook his head. "You saved me several times when I was in danger. Of course I don''t hate you for that." Then Sophie seemed to think of something. Not long ago, when she was attacked by the necromancer aryen and nearly died, she felt the warm wind coming from afar. At that time, Sophie didn''t care. She just thought she felt wrong. Now, I''m afraid the hero Yves was ready to help, but the crisis was finally resolved. This discovery also surprised Sophie to cover her mouth. She didn''t expect that everything she had done before was in her eyes. "But I hate myself." After listening to Sophie''s words, iver''s expression did not improve. He said painfully, "not long ago, I was imprisoned by the devil in purgatory, and my thoughts went back to the night when the tragedy happened again and again." "I asked myself many times why I was deceived by the necromancer? Why didn''t you see through his disguise? It was my decision that led to the tragedy. " As he said this, Yves got excited. "If it hadn''t happened, he would not have the power in the future, and the other creatures in Eli would not have fallen to the present situation..." "You are a hero." Listening to iver''s words, Sophie''s eyes began to turn red. She comforted her by saying, "Lord Jennie said that heroes should march forward and should not be bound by the past." "I''d rather not be a hero." Iver lowered his head and said slowly, "the mistakes I made have affected the creatures around me and killed my favorite spirit. Whenever I think back, I wish it was myself who died at that time..." Sophie looked down. She could feel the pain in Eve''s heart, but she heard the red elf continue to say: "According to legend, the greatest light hero of the elves was born. He killed the evil Lich and defeated the powerful devil. His name spread all over the earth. All evil creatures would be frightened when they heard his name... I inherited his weapon, but I couldn''t inherit his will. I couldn''t even avenge those creatures who were killed by me, I''m not a hero at all... " "It''s not like that!" Iver raised her head in surprise, and saw Sophie looking at herself firmly. Her eyes were tearful, but her eyes were so firm. Chapter 1571 In order to completely solve the green monster, Jennie needs to give priority to the broken dragon head, but she is still active. So she gathers magic elements and bombards the dragon head wearing a garland. The flames spread all around, and Jennie''s action also achieved certain results. Under the burning of the flame, the broken dragon head was blackened and carbonized, losing all its vitality. However, the green monster did not give up. It dragged the bodies of other creatures, crushed them in its mouth, and watered the broken dragon head with blood. Under the gaze of Jennie, the dragon head slowly recovered, covered with a layer of red stains. "Damn monster..." Looking at the green monster who has been broken by magic for several times, but still can recover, Jennie secretly grits her teeth. She has no proper means to deal with the green monster. Up to now, the mana value in Jennie''s body has run out. No matter how she casts her magic, she can''t bring effective damage to the monster''s body, let alone stop the monster''s behavior. In desperation, she could only watch the green monster devour the corpses of dead creatures. While connecting the dragon head, her body became larger. After recovering from the injury, the smell of the monster was stronger than when it first appeared. The mana value in her body is about to run out, and Jennie is not without harvest. While the monster is healing, she uses the gate of time and space to send the nearby elves to the nearest town. In addition, Jennie also finds the weakness of the monster. No matter how strong the monster''s vitality is, it still needs to be restored by swallowing other creatures. If there is no other creature for it to devour, it only needs a few legendary mages to cooperate to defeat it. Unfortunately, the legendary mage here is just Jennie. If she doesn''t stop the green monster in front of her, Jennie can''t imagine what he will be like next time she sees him. Even if the mana value is low, Jennie doesn''t use space magic to escape. She observes the monster''s every move. Soon, the dragon breath from the monster comes to her. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "What did you say?" Above the tower, iver looked at Sophie unexpectedly. He didn''t expect that Sophie would have such a reaction. "I said, no, you are the real hero!" "When the necromancer invaded Eli, you led other Eli creatures to resist and beat back the attack of the necromancer again and again. Can''t you be regarded as a hero?" Sophie said firmly Hearing what Sophie said, Eve seemed to recall something. He turned his head complicatedly and said: "Even then, I still committed unforgivable mistakes. I was so enraged that I just wanted to take revenge on the necromancer. I sacrificed many innocent creatures... Not even sacrifice. I exchanged their death for an opportunity to take revenge on the necromancer, but I failed in the end. " Hearing Yves say that, Sophie put her hand over her mouth with a look of surprise in her eyes. At this moment, she thought of the dwarf who had asked for help from Jennie. She didn''t expect that behind all this, there was a connection with the hero iver, even he dominated all this. Before that, Sophie had not thought about it. After understanding all this, Sophie''s face dropped, and she asked in a low voice, "why, why did you save me? And let me know? " "Because you''re like her." Iver raised his head and looked at Sophie. There was a trace of memory in his eyes. "You remind me of her. I only intended to look at you from a distance, but I found that you might be in danger. That''s how I saved you." "That''s it, hero Eve." Looking at the elf whose whole body turned red, Sophie''s voice became loud. "I will never forget the situation where you saved me. You saved my life. Isn''t that a hero?" Eve turned his head: "but I''ve done so many wrong things..." "Although you have done wrong things, those things can''t change the will in your heart. You are my hero." Iver raised his head in a daze. He looked at Sophie and felt that he was touched somewhere in his heart. He has never felt like this since he became a hero. Some kind of power flowed in his body. His whole body glowed red as if it were ignited by a fire. The momentum he emitted was greatly improved. Even the green monsters and legendary witches who were fighting below stopped at this moment and looked at them one after another. "I''ll take revenge on the necromancer, break the shackles of the devil, and finally come back here. I have something else to say to you, but not now. " The flame disappeared from him, and his eyes were no longer confused, but steadfast. "I believe you." Sophie replied. "But for now, there''s one last obstacle that I have to deal with." He leaned over and looked slowly at the green monster at the bottom. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Human beings, don''t continue to resist pointlessly. Offer your blood and become a part of me. You will be the most perfect creature." Seeing that the human women in green robes are still resisting, one of the green monsters, the dragon head without any decoration, says in a loud voice. "Your blood is in a mess, and your appearance is bloated and ugly. You have no right to say that you are the most perfect creature." The witch answered in a deep voice. "Ugly? How dare you call me ugly? " The animal skin dragon head let out a scream, "you remind me of some bad memories, I will certainly devour you!" As she said that, she opened her mouth and spewed out a fierce dark poison fog at the human female, and her eyes also showed the light of victory, as if she could see the human female turning into blood in the next moment. "But to tell you the truth, you are really ugly. I am the most beautiful of us!" Originally with a wreath, but now it''s the red dragon head full of dirty blood cheers. "It''s impossible, you''re just..." the dragon head stopped and argued to the dragon head. In the middle of the speech, there was no sound, only the wings flapping violently. "What''s the matter? Is the battle over? " Behind the green monster, Gretel pokes his head out and looks around, only to find a scene that surprised him. In addition to the dragon head bound by the iron chain, the other three dragon heads of the green monster fell to the ground together. In front of the green monster, a red humanoid also appeared in Gretel''s sight. Chapter 1572 The sudden change shocked Gretel. He never thought that such a powerful green monster would be beheaded in an instant. Not only Gretel, but also Jennie, who is fighting with the monster, feels incredible. After fighting with the monster for such a long time, Jennie knew the ability of the monster very well. The speed of the green monster was definitely the fastest creature in Jennie''s impression. Even the Golden Dragon in the Dragon Kingdom couldn''t compare with it. Unexpectedly, it was hit hard in an instant. The creature that suddenly appears in front of you is faster than the green monster! "The devil..." after noticing the sudden appearance of the human form creature and its red skin, Jennie instantly recognized his race. However, his body exuded a familiar smell of Jennie. As if something had been discovered, Jennie looked unbelievable. "Iver the guardian? How did you become like this? " She asked aloud. "This problem will be discussed later. The most important thing now is to solve this monster." Ivar, who was recognized, said slowly, with the same look. "I hate this feeling. Why is it coming again?" Was cut to the ground, full of blood red dragon head discontentedly said. "He''s not human. His blood is the same as the creatures we devoured before. No, there are some differences." Looking at the red humanoid creature not far away, the pure dragon head said quickly. "I don''t know what kind of creature he is, but I know he''s dead now!" Cried the dragon''s head, which was cut off with its hide. While saying this, several dragon heads, like snakes, climbed to the green monster''s body, but they were blocked by the dark green barrier and could not go any further. Noticing the appearance of this spell, Jennie felt something. Looking back, Sophie''s figure appeared in her eyes. Jennie, who was already short of mana, did not cast this spell. It was Sophie in the rear who cast it. "Damn, we''re all on the ground. We can''t control our bodies. Otherwise, how can this barrier trap us? " The animal skin dragon head says somewhat discontentedly. The animal skin dragon head turned to the enemy''s direction and spewed out a foul and fierce dragon breath. However, it was dispersed by a gust of wind, and the dragon breath poured back to the rear. On the contrary, the other two dragon heads coughed. "Don''t worry, we have another brother." The pure dragon head looks at the only chain dragon head on the green monster. "The human on my back, it''s time to untie the chain of the last dragon head!" Said the red dragon head. Green monster behind, Gretel a Leng, he did not expect that at this juncture, green monster will take the initiative to help themselves. After a little hesitation, recalling the terrible performance of the green monster in the battle, Gretel made a decision to climb to the top of the chain dragon head and untie the chain that bound him. The warm wind was blowing on Gretel''s face. Before he could react, he felt his body softened and fell to the ground. Gretel tried to get up, but he couldn''t make any effort at all. All he could feel was the pain. He stood up slightly with his hands, but saw the lower part of his body fall in the distance. His whole body was cut into two parts, and the incision was smooth, consistent with the broken dragon heads nearby. Apart from fear, Gretel''s mind is blank. He swings his arms wildly, trying to escape from the middle of the battlefield. "You did a good job." Never heard of the voice, came to Gretel''s mind, when Gretel fell, he had untied the dragon head last chain. The dragon''s claws swept by. When Gretel came back, he came to the green monster''s back again. "This is a reward for you." The pain went away from his body and was replaced by a kind of crispy itch. Gretel was shocked. The fracture of his waist was slowly melting with the back of the green monster. There was no blood left. He became a part of the green monster. "How could that be?" Gretel said in despair, maybe he should take advantage of the monster''s dragon head was cut off to escape, now he, has never been able to get rid of the green monster''s body. "What kind of monster is this?" Eve also noticed the unusual changes in the monster. He asked Jennie. "I don''t know. It looks like the creation of those crazy magicians. I don''t know how it got here." Jennie replied quickly. "Aren''t you a witch? Why don''t you know? " Ivar asked incredulously. "I''ve never studied xenobiotics." Jennie glanced at Yves. "You should talk about why you have the smell of demons." Iver did not answer, but waved his sword. The whirlwind became the extension of his sword blade. The neck of the last dragon head of the green monster burst out a burst of blood, but nothing more happened. "Sure enough." Iver said to himself. "Did you find anything?" Asked Jennie. "I wanted to cut off four of its dragon heads at the same time, but in the end I only cut off three. Feng told me that the chopping had worked. The last dragon head should have fallen, but before the dragon head got rid of it, all the injuries healed, so it looked intact. " Replied Yves. "What?" Jennie said in disbelief that the last dragon head of the green monster had such ability. "Get us back quickly!" On the ground, the red dragon head screams, she can''t wait to return to her former body. However, her words, in exchange for the chain dragon head''s indifference scanning. Ignoring the other dragon heads that fell to the ground, the green monster flapped its wings and quickly rose into the sky, then flew away without looking back. On the ground, the abandoned dragon heads looked at each other, not knowing what to say for a moment. Looking at the green monster far away, Eve is about to wave his sword to solve the dragon head on the ground, but he is stopped by Jennie. "We need samples to study in order to explore the origin of the green monster. These living dragon heads are undoubtedly the best materials." Hearing what Jennie said, Eve nodded. Instead of focusing on the dragon head on the ground, he turned back to Sophie. With a sigh, Sophie said with some worry, "you promise me that you will come back." "I will. I have something else to say to you." Eve looked at the sky where the green monster had gone, as if gazing at something. A gust of wind swept by, bringing up the dust nearby. Sophie closed her eyes slightly. When she opened them again, Eve''s figure had disappeared. Chapter 1573 "You say the thieves want to see me? What happened? " After taking a large number of vampires back to the island from the city of shadow, everything on the island will develop smoothly. According to rod''s prediction, with the arrival of the third expansion, the whole theme plane will fall into the flames of war, and countless towns will be destroyed. If you want to develop your own residence, you can only pay attention to the element plane. After returning to Sao City, rod got such news from the current city leader vita. It seems that there is something wrong with the thieves guild, which also makes rod feel a little confused. "Yes, it''s said that he is the leader of the thieves guild. He has brought you some information and invited you to the thieves guild in the city." Vita replied calmly. The memory of Elon makes Vita manage the whole Sao city in an orderly way, which is also the only place where rod is satisfied with her. Rod frowned at the news from vita. Instead of moving his body, he lifted the void eye he had made in this period up into the sky. All the scenes in Sao city immediately appeared in rod''s mind, just as he looked down at the earth himself. The bandit guild in the city is still a desolate place. A few creatures who enter it are completely covered in black robes, and their identities can''t be seen at all. The existence of the void eye greatly broadens rod''s field of vision, and can move along with the flame. It takes rod thousands of eyes and a lot of time to create a void eye. The feedback from magic eye didn''t make rod find any abnormality. He said in a deep voice, "OK, let me see what the thieves are doing." After all, the thieves'' guild is one of the three major forces in the mainland. Its power covers all the regions that Rhode knows. The combined strength can''t be underestimated. However, the thieves are too scattered to compete with those old forces. For this reason, rod could not ignore the existence of the bandit guild, especially after he heard that the leader of the bandit guild also came to Sao city. In the dark palace, Vita, who had just reported the situation, didn''t say anything. Suddenly, a fire broke out in front of her eyes. The flame envelops rod''s body. When the flame disappears, rod''s body disappears. The next moment, rod will appear in the street where the eye of void is watching. In front of him is the thieves guild in the city. With the appearance of the fire, Rhode naturally caused a burst of surprise to the surrounding creatures. Both the necromancer and the thief put their eyes on Rhode at this moment. "It''s him, Lord rod." The burglar nearby said in a low voice, but rod heard it clearly. The white Blindfold that rod was wearing undoubtedly showed his identity to others around him. Before that, rod''s dress had already spread all over dia and vilning, and all the Necromancers and well-informed thieves knew this. After discovering rod''s identity, the eyes of the necromancer are filled with extreme fanaticism. It seems that as long as rod gives an order, they will die for it, while the thieves will lower their heads and dare not look at rod more. After entering the hall of the thieves guild, before roddo said anything, a thief came forward. Lord rod, the leader is waiting for you in the quiet room The thief was covered with black clothes and covered with black gauze. His eyes showed a bit of perseverance, and his right eye had obvious scar. From him, rod didn''t feel any death energy, and the thief didn''t learn the art of evocation. For thieves, they often need to hide their identity and master the energy of death. Undoubtedly, there is more possibility of exposure. Even the thieves in sao''o city may not have the identity of necromancer at the same time. Under the leadership of the thief, rod came to the deep corridor of the thieves guild and walked all the way to the deepest place. The light of the nearby fire was obviously dimmed. Rod gently pulled down the blindfold, and a touch of scarlet appeared in the dark. "Tell me why the leader of the thief wants to see me." Feeling the familiar energy of death, rod asked and answered softly. "I don''t know. She didn''t tell anyone about it, but I think it might be a reward." The thief answered quickly. Under the black strong suit, the thief''s face can''t see any abnormality, but in the deep of his eyes, there is a flash of desire for blood from time to time, and the energy of death is well restrained by him, only rod can sense it. "A reward? What''s the reward for? " Rod asked, frowning. "As for your reward, you are now the most expensive creature in the whole thieves guild." "Well, I knew that." Rod had some helplessness. He probably guessed this when the thief mentioned offering a reward. "After the destruction of the holy city of standwick, the Griffin heart king, in a rage, issued a reward to the thieves guild. The reward is 10 million gold coins, an artifact part, and a duchy that can be inherited." As if thinking of something, the thief quickly explained to rod: "when this reward was issued, almost all the thieves in the thieves guild were crazy. No one has ever been offered such a generous reward. But after calming down, no thief dares to accept the reward. " Rod sent out a sneer: "with those ordinary thieves? They can''t even compare with the undead that I transformed. I would like them to be in front of me Walking along the dark corridor, the thief quickly reminded: "but the leader of the thieves guild, she is not an ordinary thief. The legendary creature that died in her hands has at least two digits. You must be careful." Hearing what the thief said, rod nodded. He also knew about the leader of the thief. The reason why the thieves guild was able to establish in many areas of the mainland, and even directly sell the secret information of the local lords, is also inseparable from the leader of the thieves. According to rod''s recollection, the leader of the thieves guild should be one of the few human beings who have reached the peak of legend. His whole body is always shrouded in the shadow. In addition, he has mastered the excellent casting ability. The ability of the thief leader can effectively restrain the weak casters. Even the legendary mage is not her opponent, which is the reason why she can achieve such proud achievements. Unfortunately, rod is not like those ordinary casters. If the leader of the thief really comes for a reward, rod will make her pay for it. Chapter 1574 Led by the robbers in black, rod soon came to a quiet room at the end of the dark corridor. Knock on the door, the black robber respectfully stepped down and left rod here. There was no sound coming from the door. Rod gave a cold hum and pushed the door in without any hesitation. The darkness completely enveloped the interior of the room, and there was no light around. Even the magic eye who followed rod could only see some outlines in the darkness. This discovery also slightly surprised rod. The farsighted pendant on his body provides a good dark vision for the magic eyes around him. His vision should not be affected by the dark. Unexpectedly, he still can''t see anything clearly. Outside the dark corridor, the torch is burning slowly, but it can''t illuminate the interior of the room at all, as if there is something inside that can devour the light. Without any words, rod felt the gaze coming from the darkness. The leader of the thief, who was shrouded in the shadow, was observing his reaction and wanted to see how he would deal with the darkness. Rod''s actions will also affect the person''s later attitude. Aware of this, rod raised his hand to light a fireball, but the firelight was instantly engulfed by the darkness. It was clear that the fireball in rod''s hand was still burning, but no light came out. After discovering that ordinary light can''t disperse the darkness, rod doesn''t intend to continue to try. The darkness in front of us may be made up of some special magic ceremony, just like the dark sky above the city of the dead, but it''s hard to defeat rod. There''s no need to dispel the darkness, rod chooses to blend in. His scarlet eyes, even in the darkest environment, can see everything around him, and turn creatures lower than himself into vampires. He took off the blindfold behind his head and saw everything in the room. With the scarlet eye scanning, everything that was originally shrouded in darkness appeared in rod''s eyes. He saw the common tables and chairs in the quiet room, as well as the humanoid creatures sitting on the chairs with their feet cocked on the table. Unlike the cold and silent legendary assassins in rod''s impression, she looks a bit lazy. Her small eyes are slightly narrowed, just like she didn''t wake up. Her raised feet are slightly shaking, and the whole person is very relaxed. "Hero..." looking at the person in front of her, rod confirmed her heroic identity at the first time, which also made rod''s heart secretly alert. Aware of rod''s gaze, she looks suspicious and shakes her hand in front of her, but rod''s gaze is always in this direction. "Can you see me?" She asked in surprise. For the first time, a voice came out in the dark. "What are you talking about?" Rod said, "I heard you''re looking for me. You''d better show your intention." Looking at the bandit leader in front of her, rod is ready to fight. No matter which direction she attacks with the help of instant movement, rod can parry with weapons at the first time. "No, it''s important." As if she had found something, she insisted, raising two fingers. "Tell me, what''s this?" "Are you crazy?" Looking at the man in the dark, rod frowned and said in a deep voice, "don''t tell me you''re only here for such a boring thing." Hearing what rod said, she finally straightened up, put down her feet on the table, and drew a machete like dagger from her waist. Rod saw her actions clearly, and drew out Titan''s arrow, ready to fight. The current flowed from the blade of Titan''s arrow, and the white light that should have bloomed was swallowed by the darkness. Except for the scarlet eye, which could see the scene in the dark, the ordinary magic eye around rod still could not see anything. "What are you doing? Why did you take out the weapon? " Her voice came from the darkness. "That''s what I want to ask you. What are you going to do?" Rod said in a deep voice. Listen to rod say so, she showed a little surprise look: "you can see me, since I got the shadow field, no one can do that." Rod did not answer her words, but responded with silence. From her words, rod seemed to realize something and asked, "what do you mean? And what is the shadow realm? " "You''re in my shadow world right now." She showed her hand and explained to rod. Suddenly, a strong sense of threat emerged from rod''s mind, far more than any he had ever experienced before. The instinct formed in countless battles made rod wave his Titan''s arrow and cut him behind him. The arrow of Titan, with its blazing lightning, was finally cut into the air. Even if it was only a short moment, rod could still see the shadow left by the blade. It was the woman in the room. "What kind of power is this..." rod said with some surprise. He realized what had just happened. There was no omen, nor any pre action. Just in a short moment, she appeared at rod''s side, and nodded behind him with her hand, which made rod have a lingering fear. If she was holding a weapon in her hand, it would only be a moment, and rod would be seriously injured. Realizing this, rod stares at the woman in the dark. In rod''s impression, no matter what kind of space magic, there will always be a certain pre action. When a mage moves instantaneously, he needs to mobilize the magic elements in his body, and his eyes can''t help looking in the direction of the blink. Even the fire escape of the great devil will ignite an obvious flame. However, the woman in the dark, when she was shuttling through space, did not leave any trace. Rhode didn''t feel anything, so she appeared behind her. Even at this time, Rhode still felt palpitation. No... rod seems to have found something. It''s not so much that her blink left no trace, but rather that the darkness around her is the trace she left. Recalling all kinds of rumors about the leader of the thief, now, rod also realizes why this seemingly lazy woman can solve those powerful legendary creatures. Looking at the woman in the dark, rod felt a strong sense of oppression, just like facing the crazy king of fire in the depths of hell, even stronger than then. What appears in front of rod''s eyes is the thief leader at the top of the legend. If you look at his rank, I''m afraid only the big snake on the water element plane can compare with him. Even at this time, rod still has no chance to defeat him or even compete with him. Chapter 1575 Without any hesitation, aware of the ability of the thief leader, rod dodged out of the room and came to the dark corridor. Looking at the dark room as if it could devour all the light, rod kept thinking about how to defeat the enemy with this ability. The leader of the thieves did not show more power, but Rhodes did not dare to stay in the shadow. The shadow that shrouded the quiet room brought rod into a very disadvantageous situation. Raise your hand to cast the spell, and the shield of fire will cover rod, which also makes him feel a little relieved. With the blessing of fire shield, even if attacked by the leader of the thief, the fire that bounces back can cause good damage, and warn rod of the enemy in advance. So far, rod does not know what kind of ability the thief leader has, which makes him extremely alert. The shadow around her can eliminate all the nearby light and block most of the perception, but it can''t limit the application of space magic, which is why rod can quickly get out of the quiet room. Although rod was able to cast space magic, his expression did not improve. Under the shadow of darkness, the leader of thieves could do the same, and even cast more powerful space magic without any omen. "Where are you going?" Her voice came. The darkness sprang out of the quiet room, and the fire light in front of rod dissipated little by little. There was no light in the whole corridor. If rod had not had scarlet eyes, he would not have been able to see what happened in the dark. Rod noticed that as the leader of the thieves moved forward, the darkness spread a little bit, and the speed remained absolutely the same. The source of this darkness obviously comes from the leader of the thief, but I don''t know whether it is the effect of some treasure or her own ability. "The leader of the thieves guild." Rod said in a deep voice, "I have already felt your ability. If you are here for my reward, show your real strength." Rod recalled that in previous life''s games, the thief leader did not have a clear record of strength like other legendary creatures. In addition to knowing that she was the top of the legend, she always appeared in the dark and killed many legendary beings, no one even knew what she really looked like. In rod''s view, this is also related to the existence of the thieves guild. The intelligence sold by the thieves includes all kinds of secret matters. Whether it is the itinerary of the king of elasia or the hidden power of legendary creatures, as long as they can pay the corresponding gold coins, they can be bought in the thieves'' Guild. However, the thieves only dare not sell the intelligence of their leaders. At this time, when rod came here in person, he really saw the face of the leader of the thieves in the darkness. To rod''s surprise, there was no strong hostility in the eyes of the thief leader, but a kind of inexplicable sight, like finding something interesting. This discovery also alert rod. "A reward? No, I don''t have any interest in those gold coins. Do you know how much property the thieves guild has? If you knew, you wouldn''t think so. " She laughed scornfully and said, "but I''ve come to you because of this reward." "What do you mean?" Rod asked in a deep voice, his face unchanged. "If you know about offering a reward, you should know that the reward offered by Griffin heart King includes an artifact component." She said slowly. "I do know." Recalling what the vampire thief said when he entered the dark corridor, rod also understood the message of the leader of the thief, "so? Is that artifact that brought you here? " "You can say that." She looked directly into rod''s eyes, as if trying to see something else. Her eyes did not leave for a moment. "As far as I know, you got the artifact parts left by the mage God as the champion in the competition of blakada." Rod nodded. Even the potion scholars of the potion guild in the city knew this information. Naturally, they couldn''t hide it from the well-informed thieves. The leader of the thieves didn''t need much effort to know this At this time, rod no doubt realized something: "you specifically mentioned the artifact parts I got at the potion guild. Do you think there is any connection between them?" "Yes." She confirmed rod''s statement, "according to the investigation of my thieves, these two artifact parts are most likely from the same artifact. I think you definitely need this information." Listen to her say so, Luo De is a Zheng at first, followed by, it is deep vigilance and doubt. After getting [magic talisman] from Kant on the fire element plane, only the last artifact part is left after rod collects all the artifact [magic source]. As long as rod gets the last artifact component, he can combine the artifact that was once used by the mage''s God. He will no longer worry about the lack of mana value, and his comprehensive strength will be greatly improved. As for the whereabouts of the last artifact, rod once ordered his men to find a way to find it. Unexpectedly, rod''s men didn''t find it. Instead, the leader of the thieves guild offered this information. After learning the whereabouts of the artifact parts, rod was not excited in his imagination. Instead, he was full of vigilance. He looked at the leader of the thief in the dark and asked, "how do you know this?" "Have you forgotten who I am?" She looked at rod playfully. "Whether it''s about your men buying intelligence from the thieves guild, or the type of artifact parts, I can know anything I want to know." Rod nodded, admitting what she said, but there was one more thing that puzzled him: "what do you want from me?" Looking at the leader of the robber who is shrouded in darkness, rod knows that if the information she said is not a trap, then she must have other plans. "I''m here to confirm one thing, and now I''ve got the answer." In the dark, she seemed to think of something. Her body trembled and her eyes were fixed on rod. This discovery also made rod frown slightly. He didn''t know what the thief leader was thinking, but he had a bad feeling in his heart. "Legend peak..." feeling the strong breath of the thief leader, rod sighed to himself. At this time, he still can''t defeat such existence, but with all kinds of special power blessing, as long as the rank is promoted, all enemies can''t be afraid. Chapter 1576 While rod was talking to the leader of the robber, a robber came quickly in the distance. He crossed the boundary of the existence of light, and his body fell into the deep darkness. Under the shadow of darkness, rod saw the thief''s behavior clearly, and the leader of the thief on one side was the same. The thief didn''t know what was in the dark at all. He was proud of his perception ability. At this time, he was completely cut off by the dark. If rod didn''t dodge in time, he would even bump into rod. This discovery also gives rod a more comprehensive understanding of the ability of the leader of thieves. Ordinary thieves do not know what exists in the dark. This may be the reason why no one knows the information of the leader of thieves. "What happened? I remember I told you not to disturb me. " The leader of the robber seems to be a little unhappy. Her tone is a little faster. Rod can clearly feel it. "There is a powerful legendary creature in the North who is rapidly approaching here. According to the information of other brothers, the legendary creature is coming for Lord rod." The burglar didn''t notice that rod, who was in the dark with him, didn''t know how many people were in the dark. Instead, he lowered his head and reported it quickly. "Oh?" Hearing what the thief said, she seemed to have found something. She looked at rod with great interest. Instead of worrying that rod was here, she asked, "have you found out the identity of the legendary creature?" "Yes." Even in the dark without any light, the robbers still keep extremely respectful. He quickly said, "according to the book of silence, the legendary creatures from the north, whether in appearance or in weapons, are extremely consistent with the legendary hero iver, who was once the fourth seat of the jungle guardian." She nodded. Of course, the thief reporting information could not see the scene in the dark. Only rod could know all her actions: "legendary hero Eve? Didn''t he die in the hands of the king of hell? When did it show up again? " "This..." the thief hesitated a moment later and said, "the book of silence doesn''t give more information. I dare not speculate. Please go back to the headquarters of the thieves guild to inquire about this information." Listening to her conversation with the thief, rod was puzzled. Let''s not say what the book of silence is, just the information about the hero Yves, makes rod be alert and confused at the same time. "You say the hero Eve died in the hands of the king of hell? What''s going on? " Rod asked voluntarily. He had never heard of the information before. Hearing the voice coming from his side, the thief was surprised. Until now, he realized that there were other people in the dark. If it wasn''t for rod''s initiative, I''m afraid he would not be able to detect rod''s existence until the end. After discovering this, the thief subconsciously covered his mouth, his tongue retracted, and his eyes showed fear. He is very clear about the consequences of divulging information. "I know the news. You can step back." She didn''t answer rod''s question. Her eyes swept over the thief. Listen to her, the thief finally like a relief, quickly back to the rear, back to the light, unexpectedly let him feel so good. When the thief disappeared, she looked back at rod. When their eyes met, she showed a satisfied look: "this is the secret information of the thieves guild. Ordinary creatures can''t touch this information." "I''m willing to exchange this information. What do you want? treasure? Undead? Or something else? " Rod said quickly. "I don''t need any of that." She raised her head slightly and said, "tell me, what will you do when you learn that the artifact part that the king of eracia used to offer you a reward just matches the artifact part on you?" Hearing her talk about the artifact parts again, rod frowned and replied, "although I don''t know the whereabouts of the artifact parts yet, I''ll try to get them back. Of course, if the thieves guild is willing to provide information, it will be much easier. " "Intelligence, intelligence..." she shook her head and said, "the whereabouts of the artifact parts are in the ancient treasure house in the cloud above eracia." Rod seemed to be aware of something and confirmed, "treasure house in the cloud?" "Yes." She rubbed her hands and replied, "it''s said that it used to be a part of the sacred city of standwick in the clouds. There were all kinds of unimaginable treasures in it. Unfortunately, they all went out and even fell into the hands of the enemy." Then she seemed to think of something, adding: "you''ve been to blakada, and you should have an impression of Tanan, the hero who resisted the mage. The forbidden magic ball in his hand is a exile from the treasure house in the cloud." Rod seemed to think of something, and asked: "since there are such powerful treasures in the treasure house in the cloud, why don''t the angels use them themselves?" The thief leader smiles, but his eyes are sharper when he looks at rod: "according to the book of silence, only heroes can enter there, and even the supreme Archangel can''t break this rule. You''re a hero, too, aren''t you? " Rod did not answer her words, but fell into thinking. In rod''s memory, there is no record similar to treasure house in the cloud in previous life. At this time, the things he has to face can no longer be helped by the memory of his previous life. Of course, there is also a possibility that the leader of the thief is lying and there is no treasure house in the cloud. "Where is the treasure house in the cloud? Above the city of standwick? " Rod asked, confirmatory. "No..." the bandit leader shook his head. "It used to be part of the holy city, but with the fall of standwick, it became an independent Cloud City, and now it''s over Whiterock." When she said that, rod let out a deep breath. The intelligence provided by the leader of the thief can not be said to be of little help to rod, but until now, rod does not know what she really wants, which makes rod feel extremely passive. Just like the shadow that can engulf the light around her, rod does not know her purpose at all. She seems to be shrouded in the shadow, which makes him more alert. "I already know the location of treasure house in cloud. Tell me your purpose." Rod said slowly. Under Rhode''s gaze, in the shadow, she turned positive and said, "before I came here, I wanted you to help me bring a special treasure out of the treasure house in the cloud, but now I have changed my mind." Chapter 1577 "I''ve changed my mind. I''ll go to the cloud treasure house with you to get the treasure I want in person." The thief leader raised his voice, but rod''s brow was deeper. "Why did you change your mind? Based on everything you say, I''d rather believe that it''s a trap. " Said rod, shaking his head. If the thief leader can''t give him a satisfactory answer, he won''t believe the person in front of him. Rod didn''t know what it would cost to get those precious treasures from the treasure house in the cloud, but it was obviously not easy. Only heroes can enter the treasure house, which also shows the particularity of this place to rod. In any case, there is no reason for the thief leader in front of her to pick up this treasure in person. Even if she sends other men to follow rod, rod feels more credible. "Because you can see me." Facing rod''s question, she gave a surprising answer. From her eyes, rod felt her unusual, that is a kind of excited and excited eyes. For such a legendary creature, she should not be unable to control her emotions. No... feeling the darkness that envelops her, rod denies this idea. For her with this ability, she doesn''t need to control her eyes and emotions all the time. Darkness is her best disguise. Recalling the laziness and tiredness she showed when she first saw her in the dark, maybe that was her most real appearance. "I''ve been looking for the creature that can see me through this layer of darkness. Unfortunately, neither legendary mages who are good at magic nor underground creatures who live in the dark can see through this layer of shadow." Then she spread out her hands and let out a deep breath "I don''t remember how long I''ve been looking for it, but I met you when I had no hope. You show such ability. I don''t know how you do it, but you''re the one I''m looking for. " Listen to her so say, Luo de falls into silence for a moment. If it wasn''t for the existence of scarlet eye, rod couldn''t see what the leader of the thieves in the dark looked like. What rod didn''t expect was that the scarlet eye he put on for stronger power still had this effect. And he didn''t know what the thief leader was looking for for creatures with this ability. "I don''t want to be always on guard against sneak attacks from people around me, and you have that ability." After a little thought, rod decided to refuse the request of the thief leader. Although we know the location of the treasure house in the cloud from the mouth of the thief leader, rod did not intend to cooperate with her. Rod can predict what kind of guards exist outside the cloud treasure house. If the leader of the thief suddenly attacks when rod is facing those powerful enemies, the consequences will be unimaginable. Therefore, rod refuses her request. "Really? Don''t you want to know the specific information about the treasure house in the cloud and the hero Yves? " She didn''t seem to care, but asked rod in return. Rod looked at her in silence and did not answer. "Besides, I won''t attack you. It took me so long to find someone who could see me. I won''t just kill you. " Aware of the chill in her words, rod held the Titan''s arrow more tightly. After a moment''s silence, rod said slowly, "you heard the news from the thief. The hero Yves must have come to me. I need information about him. Let''s say something I can accept." "Didn''t I say that? If you agree to go to the cloud treasure house with me, I will tell you the information. " She insisted. "There seems to be no way." Rod shrugged. He had to find a way to deal with the enemy, but he couldn''t stay here long. "Wait a minute..." seeing rod insist again and again, she finally changed her words and said, "since you never agree, OK. I can tell you the information, but you must go back to the headquarters of the thieves guild with me later. " Rod looked at her in surprise and said with confirmation, "do you agree to tell me the information? Don''t be some old-fashioned false information. " "You''re questioning the credibility of the thieves guild." She spread out her hand and said, "I always think that intelligence can be of the greatest value only in the hands of those who need it, don''t you think so?" "You should tell this sentence to those who come to the thieves'' guild to buy intelligence. No, it''s better to take it as a rule and record it in the thieves'' guild all over the world." Looking at the leader of the thieves in the dark, rod said with disdain that he knew that the thieves guild would only provide information of equal value, and no one could take advantage of it. "I''m more and more interested in you. The thieves dare not talk to me like that." She looked at rod with burning eyes, and her fingers crossed her lips. "Do you know what happened to those thieves who talked to me like this? I''ll cut off their tongues and keep them silent forever. " Rod also gave a cold hum: "do you know what happened to those who threatened me? I will transform them into undead and enslave them forever. " Looking at rod, she nodded with satisfaction: "let''s get down to business, information about the hero Eve." Listen to the leader of the thief say so, rod also straightens up. "According to the investigation of the thieves, the hero iver once fought with the powerful demon king in vilning, and disappeared after the battle. According to the judgment of the book of silence, he is likely to die in the hands of the demon king. Unexpectedly, he appears again now." She said slowly. "The devil king?" Recalling the footage that he had seen with the remote pendant, rod seemed to understand something, "I don''t know which demon king you are talking about?" "How many devil kings do you know? Those legendary mages don''t know this information. " She looked surprised, but added, "the one who defeated the hero iver was the jealous king, who was in charge of the fire elves, but not herself..." Then she raised her eyebrows and looked at rod: "this is a higher level of secret information. Do you want to know this information?" "No more." Rod seems to recall something, eyes gradually sink down, "you don''t have to say, I also know who she is." "Oh?" She looked at rod carefully, as if trying to confirm his words. Chapter 1578 In the face of the thief leader''s gaze, rod said nothing, but frowned deeply. From her story, rod can clearly hear that it is Fromm, the flame king in the depths of hell, who once defeated the hero iver. Rod''s actions in the temple of fire eventually aroused Fromm''s resentment. Rod doesn''t have to wonder why her defeated hero Yves appeared at this time. Even if rod completes the task that Fromm told her and finds the extinct Phoenix for her, Fromm doesn''t intend to let him go easily. The hero iver also explains this to rod. Fortunately, from the beginning, rod didn''t pay attention to Fromm''s promise. He only hoped to accumulate more powerful power before the end of the day. At that time, even if the devil king attacked, rod would not be afraid. In the process of Fromm''s calculation of rod, rod also calculated the hell king. The Phoenix he gave to Fromm was not a real creature born from the fire, but it was not the right time. During the time when rod was talking with the leader of the thief, suddenly, rod seemed to feel something like a daze. At the same time, a strong breath enveloped the whole city of Sao, which contained an undisguised intention to kill. "He has come to Sao." Rod clenched his teeth and said, but it was only a short moment. Eve, who had just revealed his intelligence, had already come to sao''ou city. In addition to rod, the leader of the thief also felt the breath of the legendary hero. She looked sideways at the place where the breath came from. In the dark, her eyes seemed to penetrate the wall of the quiet room. Just as rod was going to fight the enemy, he suddenly thought of something and looked at the leader of the thief in the dark: "what''s your name? What should I call you? " "Just call me Sally." She replied with a smile. Rod nodded. He didn''t know whether it was her name or just a code, but for rod, it didn''t matter. The flame ignites at rod''s feet, but in the shadow field that devours the light, there is no light. Only a little aftertemperature can prove the existence of the flame, and rod''s body shape dissipates with the movement of the flame. Standing in the sky of Sao, rod saw the attacking enemy at a glance. The man had no intention of hiding his identity. Long before rod arrived, he waved his sword, rolled up gusts of wind and destroyed the buildings in the city. When rod appeared, he seemed to feel something and looked in rod''s direction for the first time. "Rod, I finally found you!" He let out a roar. As the blade moved, there was a huge blue wind blade attacking rod. Unfortunately, there is no way to hurt rod at this time with this kind of attack. During the flash of fire, rod''s position changed again and again. These solid wind blades rushed to the distant sky, and even failed to touch rod''s clothes. Looking at the red elf on the ground whose blood has been completely changed, the collapsed building beside him, and the dead residents of Sao City, rod showed a sneer. "What if you find me?" Rod raised his hands and the strong energy of death swept the earth. The dead creatures in the city stood up in the form of undead creatures. In the sky, a dark golden portal opened horizontally, almost covering the whole sky. The moist air overflowed in the air, and it began to rain for a while, but at this time, the raindrops had the salty taste of sea water. The sky, which was already covered by the dark sky, was even darker. Countless dark and strange undead creatures came down from the sky, including the fish king with twisted body and red eyes, and the vampire with fierce fangs and bats. These undead creatures who listen to Lord are rushing to the enemy in front of them according to his orders. In the face of the vast black sea of undead creatures, Eve was not afraid. The huge sword cut through the blockade of the undead. Eve yelled angrily, and his body merged into the flowing wind. The next moment he appeared in front of rod and waved his revenge blade at him. Violent lightning burst from the air, silver white current bloomed and dissipated, gloomy looking rod, calmed his trembling sword right hand, iver''s body was blasted to the distance. "I should have killed you that night. I didn''t expect that your heroic will made you do this." Looking at the strong enemy in front of him, rod said in a deep voice. Iver, who was thrown away, didn''t fall down as rod expected. His red skin suddenly began to gush out bursts of hot air. He stood firmly in the air by controlling the wind. After a period of adaptation, iver has been completely familiar with the demon blood in his body, and his strength is more powerful than when rod once met him. At that time, iver could not stay in the sky for a long time. Looking at rod in the distance, at this moment, iver''s hand firmly holding the sword began to tremble, "evil necromancer, I should have killed you at that time. If it were not for you, many of the tragedies in Eli would not have happened. Neither you nor your evil artifact should exist in this world. " "You are wrong." Rod gave a sneer, and he said in a high voice, "do you think that without my presence, the necromancer would be at ease, and no one would conquer the earth with the power of artifact? Since it''s all destined to happen, why can''t I have it all? " Looking at the scarlet eyes, Cape fluttering, invincible rod, iver''s eyes seemed to ignite a certain flame: "so you can use the pain of other creatures to achieve your own strength?" "Why not?" Rod opened his hands, and the flame ignited on him. Long horns grew on his head. He became more powerful and purer like Yves. "Do you feel my power? Now, who else can stop me? " "I can stop you." Eve lifted the blade, pointed it at rod, and said angrily, "I''ll kill you to make up for all my mistakes. You''ll pay for all my past actions!" Rod shook his head: "after you die, I will make you my strongest death knight, and your soul will be enslaved by me forever." "Go to death... Evil necromancer!" Before his words, he waved his sword blade and turned himself into a fierce wind. The next moment, as the sword blades intersected, an angry and ferocious face was deeply imprinted in rod''s eyes. Chapter 1579 In the sky of Sao O city, there are lots of lightning. The red and black figures collide with each other quickly and bounce away at a faster speed. The silver white sword and the blue wind blade have only one purpose, that is to kill each other. Gradually, the dark figure fell into the downwind, he was in a passive defensive posture, and the red figure was faster and faster, his shadow almost filled the whole sky. Another fierce stab came. The red figure, who was just in the sky, appeared in front of rod the next moment. Rhode responded calmly and met him with a Titan''s arrow attached with lightning. The strong electric current exploded, and at the same time, it also gave Rhode a chance to breathe. At this point, rod''s face completely sank. At the beginning of the battle, facing iver''s attack, he could still make a little counterattack with the help of fire evasion. Unexpectedly, iver''s action became faster and faster, and rod could not keep up with him. In the end, rod could only use the lightning on Titan''s arrow to bounce him away like now. Although he has many basic attributes brought about by his racing achievements, rod doesn''t have those special skills related to melee. When he fights with legendary creatures like iver, he immediately falls into a disadvantage. Of course, rod is much better than before. In the trap of the Dragon Kingdom, when rod was attacked by Yves, he couldn''t fight him head-on. Even the ghost dragon died in his hands. Rod deeply understood that his advantage was that he had full mana in his body. "Blind in both eyes." Rod raised his hand, and waves of white light flashed on Eve. Looking at his listless eyes, rod breathed a sigh of relief. According to the feedback from the system, Yves had been affected by this spell and temporarily lost his vision. Once upon a time, Eve had dragon scale treasures that could resist magic. Magic like blindness could not affect him at all. To rod''s surprise, Eve lost those treasures after his blood was polluted, which also gave rod more opportunities. Without any hesitation, a variety of negative magic, instantly fell on Eve, his body as if a few heavy shackles. At the same time, rod quickly waved the Titan''s arrow in his hand, countless silver white lightning, toward Yves quickly. At the same time, rod also prepared another spell, his eyes fixed on Eve in the distance. "Rod, do you think that will stop me?" In the distant sky, iver let out a roar, and his body was burning with flames, which were from anger and would never go out. His eyes were covered by magic, and there was only darkness in front of him. When he closed his eyes, he could feel the never-ending air flow passing around, and also the deep evil in the center of the air flow. Integrating his body into the wind, Yves instantly appears in front of rod. This time, he is not flicked away by the lightning. Rod takes the initiative to disperse the lightning on the blade. In the face of iver whose attribute is completely weakened by magic, rod, who has many magic weapons, has been able to compete with him. Swords intersect, and the sound of gold and iron resounds all around. Taking advantage of the gap between the sword wielding and the release of dark clouds from rod''s body, Yves will be wrapped up in layers at the next moment, and any flesh and blood creatures that come into contact with him will be deeply eroded. Feeling the spreading cloud of death, iver waved his sword, rolled up the fierce waves, and scattered the ominous clouds. At this moment, Yves, who just wanted to wave his sword at rod, suddenly felt something and tried to pull himself apart, but his action was slow. The thunderous sound spread from Eve''s location, and the dull sound spread all over sao''o City, and the ground trembled as if the gods were angry. At the end of the roar, iver''s figure appeared in the distant sky. His condition did not look good. Blood flowed from one side of his body and dyed half of his body red. And in the original position, rod slowly put down the broad cloak in front of his body, and it didn''t seem to be hurt. Looking at the enemy who had been badly damaged not far away, rod showed a satisfied look. Although it costs a lot of mana, as long as it can leave damage to the enemy, in the next battle, rod will be able to nibble it a little bit and finally win. There was still darkness in front of him, and the shackles on his body became heavier and heavier. At this moment, his faith in iver began to shake. He was not sure whether he could defeat the terrible necromancer. For a hero, the shaking of his faith was undoubtedly fatal. Taking advantage of Eve''s distracting moment, rod appeared behind him in the form of a flame and waved Titan''s arrow to cut off the hot air beside him. The blade was blocked by Eve, but Rhodes didn''t panic. He already felt that Eve''s movement was much slower than at the beginning of the battle. It is the will in the heart of the hero that gives the hero strength, wakes up their talent, supports them all the way forward and defeats the powerful enemy. With the blessing of this will, no matter how powerful the enemy is, it can''t compete with the hero. When heroes lose their will, the power they can exert will also be greatly reduced. Although rod did not know why Yves was distracted in such a battle, it was obviously related to the existence of heroic will. Waving the blade again, rod said: "do you feel my strength? Even the tree of wisdom died in my hands. What can you do? You''ll end up dead. " Eve didn''t answer. At this moment, his hands began to tremble. Even the chief of the forest Guardian died in the hands of the necromancer. Eve realized that he could not get him by himself. Maybe more preparation should be done, maybe more information should be collected, and then revenge on the necromancer, instead of coming here at the first time after obtaining hard won freedom from the devil. At this moment, iver seems to have some regrets, and a kind of emotion called fear appears in the bottom of his heart. Fear slows his movements and weakens his sword, and rod will not miss this opportunity. Silver White Lightning, through the blockade of the blade, bombarded iver''s chest, causing irreversible damage to him and establishing the victory of the battle. Chapter 1580 Eve''s blackened body fell from the air, and the strong electric current made him paralyzed. In the sky, rod watched all this indifferently. Only when the cooling of the flame was completed, he would launch a final attack on the enemy in front of him. Of all the enemies rod met, Yves was undoubtedly the fastest, and even the Dragon could not match him. Relying on the weapons in his hand, iver can integrate himself into the wind to move, but there is also a full defect, that is, all his attacks are almost in a straight line. When rod discovered this point, in addition to the blade released by Eve, which could threaten rod, his extremely fast speed was not enough to fear. Whenever he makes a surprise attack, rod can meet him with a Titan''s arrow with lightning. What really scares rod is the power that appears behind him like the leader of the thief. Compared with him, although Eve''s speed is faster, he can''t touch the field of space magic. He can only move in a straight line. Rod still has a way to break it. When rod saw through the power of iver, the former strong enemy was not afraid at the moment. As his body kept falling from the air, iver''s memory seemed to return to the past. He was also defeated by rod. At that time, the only thing he could feel was deep anger. Even when he felt that death was coming, he didn''t give up waving his weapons, thus awakening his heroic will. However, up to now, the will in Yves'' heart seems to have dissipated. The deepest emotion in his heart at this moment is actually a kind of fear that he has never had. Eve is not afraid of death. What he is afraid of is that even after he dies, his body will be enslaved by the necromancer. At that time, I don''t know how many innocent creatures will suffer from the disaster, and no one can stop this crazy necromancer. The heart full of thoughts can''t gather a decent will at all, which is why he, not the necromancer, fell from the air. Rod''s next attack is about to arrive, but Yves can''t move at this time, which also takes away the last hope in his heart. It was still dark in front of him, but in his mind, iver saw many creatures he was familiar with, or had only seen a few. He saw the ordinary creatures who were saved by him and were grateful to him. He also saw the slayer who followed him and fought with him. At the end of his sight, he saw the creatures who died because of him. A face familiar to Yves and recalled many times by him appeared in these creatures. That is a silver haired female elf, she stares at Yves, the tiger teeth on her mouth, let people feel her capricious. Of course, Eve knew who she was. That was the origin of his hatred for rod. If Eve had listened to her words at that time, maybe nothing would have happened later. Even though it was dark in front of him, Eve couldn''t help turning his head. Even in his innermost thoughts, he still didn''t dare to look at the elf girl. However, this time, no matter what iver did, he could not change the picture in his heart. The fairy girl came forward and occupied all his mind. Eve didn''t dare to look at her face in her mind. No matter what she looked like, he would understand her. He prepared for the worst in his heart. Finally, when she came to Eve''s face, Eve looked at her. To her surprise, what was on her face was not the emotion she had expected. Her eyes twinkled with crystal, but her mouth with a smile, like gratified, and like grateful, so looked over. She held out her hand and stroked Yves''s face. Before Yves could do anything, it dissipated like dust. Eve was stunned. He wanted to find the trace of her existence, but it was dark all around. The rest of the creatures were still watching him, but her figure disappeared. In his heart, suddenly flashed a bad premonition, like the loss of something in general, he may never see her again. Darkness and cold enveloped Eve, and death was approaching him step by step. Suddenly, from those who were watching him, Yves seemed to find something. His body, which was paralyzed by lightning, also had a slight touch at this moment. It was a special fairy girl. Like her, she had fine silver hair, similar face, but more gentle. Not long ago, when Eve was about to attack the necromancer, he met the elf girl. From her, Eve strengthened his faith and rekindled his lost hope. If there is anything else that Eve cares about, it is undoubtedly the elf girl. He doesn''t want to appear in front of her as a death knight one day. For a moment, Eve recalled the promise he had made to her. He promised to come back to her again. The darkness dissipated, and Eve opened his eyes again. He can''t remember the appearance of the elf girl clearly. Instead of the memory, he has a strong emotion that can''t be restrained, and a heroic will. Rod in the sky suddenly felt a strong threat, far stronger than in the previous battle. Only when he faced the leader of the robber, did he feel this degree of threat. Below, Eve has stopped falling. In addition, he seems to have broken the influence of his magic, which makes rod a little uncertain. Rod doesn''t understand what happened to Eve, so he mobilizes nearby undead creatures to test. Under rod''s gaze, Eve moved. He gently waved the blade in his hand, but rod felt a deadly threat. The premonition of death is full in rod''s heart, and there is no time to cast his space magic. Just as rod sidles, the wind blade, which is huge enough to cut the sky, comes to him. Wind blade through the body, black things fall to one side, it is a Rhode''s arm, together with the Titan''s arrow in his hand, also fall. Looking at the falling arm, rod felt more of a lingering fear. Had it not been for rod''s side in time, it would not have been as simple as losing an arm. His whole body would have been cut in half by this wind blade. "I will kill you, break the curse, and finally come back to her. This is my promise to her, and I will do it." Looking at rod in the sky, Yves said aloud. Chapter 1581 Titan''s arrow fell with his sword right hand. Only in a moment, rod suffered an unimaginable damage. With the loss of Titan''s arrow, the high value attributes attached to the combined artifact also disappeared from rod''s body. With the huge decline of basic attributes, at this moment, rod felt the only weakness he had before. The pain from his shoulder was a constant reminder of what kind of opponent he was facing. "Hero..." Looking at eve, rod felt the will in his heart. The situation, which had been a sure winner, was reversed because of the emergence of the heroic will. If it had not been for the emergence of the heroic will, Eve would not have the strength to fight back against rod. At this moment, there was no depression or anger in rod''s heart, the scarlet light in his eyes was more shining, and his body was constantly shaking, not because of fear, but because of an inexplicable excitement. Intense excitement, accompanied by pain, kept stimulating rod''s mind. With such bright and pure heroic will, rod can''t wait to turn the person in front of him into a death knight. Only such a hero can be worthy of his own identity. Compared with him, other death knights of rod are pale. Blood is flowing down the shoulder, making the already dark robe more profound. In the attribute panel, the value of life column is declining, but rod has no time to deal with the wound on his body, allowing the pain to continue to spread. Both rod and iver''s eyes are focused on the same thing at this time, that is rod''s falling right hand, and the combined artifact in his hand, the unique Titan''s arrow. Without any extra words, the fire started from under rod''s feet. His body crossed the space and appeared in the position where his arm fell, ready to take back the broken arm. Waiting for rod, but it is a long-term savings, enough to cut the edge of the sky. If rod insists on taking back his right hand, his whole body will be split in two by the wind blade and lose all his health. Feeling the cyan wind blade that can cut the whole body in half, even the most powerful shield can''t resist it for a moment, rod watched his arm fall in front of him, but he couldn''t reach out to hold it, so he had to move it to get away at the first moment. What comes with the wind is iver''s body. Push rod back, he immediately integrates his body into the wind, appears on the path of his right hand, and quickly grabs rod''s broken right hand. The smell of blood was all around him. Eve didn''t think much about it. He just thought it was the blood from rod''s body, which was diffused in the surrounding air. Just as he was about to break rod''s finger and take out the Titan''s arrow that rod held in his right hand, his arm suddenly felt a deep pain. Something was tearing his arm. Yves was stunned. He was surprised to find that it was rod''s fingers that bit his arm. He didn''t know what rod had done. His right hand seemed to be alive, and teeth grew on the tip of each finger. The sword of Titan was even integrated into his palm with its handle. The pain from his arm made him quickly wave his sword and cut off the strange creatures that adhered to his arm. But in this way, he also lost control of rod''s arm. Despite the removal of the strange creature that rod''s arm turned into, at this time, iver''s skin felt itchy. In particular, the position where he was bitten on his arm became a complete cyan purple. In a short time, the cyan purple spread to his whole body. Some light flashed from iver''s eyes, and the spreading purplish blue was restrained. The purplish blue turned back and finally erupted from the wound on iver''s arm, turning into a thick and aggressive dark bead of blood. And on one side, rod was staring at it indifferently. The dark blood bead in front of iver''s body is exactly rod''s backhand. Aware that he could not get his arm back in the first time, rod released the blood from the ultimate multi headed snake in the space ring into the surrounding space without thinking. Because rod is used to holding the sword with his right hand, he usually wears the space ring on his left hand in order to prevent the hilt from wearing the ring. Even if he loses his right hand, the things stored in rod''s space ring are not affected. Just as rod expected, iver''s right hand, in a short moment, was contaminated by the blood of the ultimate multi headed snake, turned into an alien with independent life, and attacked iver. To rod''s surprise, Eve could resist the blood erosion of the ultimate multi headed snake. If it wasn''t for his heroic will, rod would have won by the blood of the ultimate multi headed snake alone. Even if rod is eroded by the blood of the ultimate multi headed snake, he will be helpless. After losing the Titan''s arrow, rod took out the blood praise as his main weapon at the first time. At this time, seeing Eve''s blood erosion, he threw out his right hand, which turned into an alien creature. Rod just wanted to step forward and recapture his right hand, but suddenly stopped. In the process of fighting with Eve in the air, I don''t know when the darkness has completely covered the ground below. The undead belonging to rod has lost all perception in the darkness and can only turn around like a headless fly. Unlike these undead creatures, rod''s Scarlet eyes can see through the darkness, and naturally see the figure in the darkness. It was not long ago that rod met the leader of the thieves in the city. She didn''t know when she came here, so she quietly lurked under the battlefield and watched everything above. For a moment, rod felt a chill in his heart. It seemed that the enemy he was facing was more than the hero Eve. The position where the arm falls is exactly where the leader of the thief is. Before Rhode can cast her space spell, she has the action first. A small dagger appeared in her hand. Rod didn''t even see her movement. He only saw her hand blurred for a while, and it became a alien. At this time, her falling right hand disintegrated in the air, revealing the skeleton below. After the blood pollution of the ultimate multi headed snake, the hilt of Titan''s arrow was connected with the subcutaneous bone of rod''s right hand, and it was still melting. Even if it lost the surrounding skin, it did not stop the process. In addition, the blazing current kept flashing on Titan''s arrow, and the sky seemed to be infected by some kind of infection, and the dull thunder began to come out. Chapter 1582 Looking at the changing arrow of Titan, rod didn''t know what happened to the artifact. Recalling the origin of this artifact, in rod''s memory, it is made of the bones of countless Titans. It has infinite power inside. As long as it is waved, it can shoot Titan''s arrow. But now, under the catalysis of the ultimate multi headed snake''s blood, Titan''s arrow begins to merge with rod''s right hand bone. Rod doesn''t understand why, but it should be related to his own blood. Under the gaze of rod, when the flesh and blood of the right hand is separated, the leader of the thief reaches out his hand and holds it on the hilt of Titan''s arrow. As long as the artifact can be recaptured, rod is sure to defeat Eve in front of him, and he can escape by space magic. Eve also understands this. As long as he controls the artifact in his hand, rod will never give it away. He can''t escape with space magic, but will stay in the battlefield. To rod''s surprise, the final whereabouts of the artifact were not in his or her own hands, but were captured by the leader of the thief who called herself Sally. Her existence is the biggest variable in the battlefield. Compared with Yves, the leader of the thieves is the existence that rod fears more. From Eve, rod can feel the strength he has. Even if there is a heroic will, rod can understand and deal with it. But rod can''t feel the strength of the thief leader at all. She always hides in the dark. To some extent, she is more terrible than Eve. Looking at the figure in the deep darkness, rod clenched his teeth. For a moment, he did not move, but covered the wound on his right shoulder. The next moment, rod''s whole body ignited a fire, he activated the blood of the great devil in his body. Under the burning of the fire, the wound on his arm healed quickly, and no more blood flowed out. On the other side, iver in the air was also aware of the darkness below. He immediately waved his sword and rolled up gusts of wind, hoping to blow away the darkness below like a cloud of death. However, iver''s action did not achieve results, the wind swept, the ground is still dark, not even a flash of light. Recalling the place where rod''s right hand fell, Eve was about to enter the darkness with the help of the strong wind, but heard a female voice coming. "Lord rod, is this your artifact?" Iver was stunned. His perception seemed to be covered. He didn''t detect the breath of any living creature from the darkness, but judging from the direction of the sound, someone was hiding in the darkness. Several short flashes of lightning shot into the sky from the darkness, and her voice seemed to be more discontented: "this is an artifact that needs blood to work. The information of those thieves never mentioned this." Under the gaze of rod, in the dark, the leader of the robber did not know what technique she used. Her wrist shook gently, and she did not know how many times she waved it. The silver light burst out from the dark, and both rod and Yves had to pull away. Looking at the way the leader of the robber waved the arrow of Titan, rod felt for a moment. Creatures who have not learned level 5 magic [Titan''s arrow] can only shoot Titan''s arrow at LV1 level when waving this artifact, while rod can shoot Titan''s arrow at lv4 level every time he swings it. For a long time, when rod waves Titan''s arrow to shoot lightning, he always tries his best to wave this weapon like a sword against the enemy, which also makes rod''s speed slow down. And the leader of the thief just simply swings his wrist and waves it effortlessly. Maybe this is the real use of artifact. Depending on this special way of waving, the leader of the thief shoots a lot of lightning in a short time. The lightning went straight to the sky and even lit up the whole sky. The power even suppressed rod, who used to have artifact, which also made him gnash his teeth. Rod also tried to wave the Titan''s arrow like the leader of the robber, but he couldn''t solidify the lightning on the Titan''s arrow. The leader of the robber can do this, which may be related to the habit of using weapons. Aware of rod''s vigilance and vigilance, even if Eve could not see what was in the dark, he still said in a high voice: "The strong below, if you have justice in your heart, please follow me to kill the evil necromancer. If you think it will dirty your hands, please leave here with artifact." In the sky, rod gave a cold hum. The current situation is extremely unfavorable for him. No one can help rod at this time. Rod doesn''t want Rowling and enota to come here at the level of water element. In the face of iver, they will be attacked more fiercely, while other death knights are even more impossible to deal with. Rod has to face the strong enemy alone. At this time, Rhode put her eyes on the leader of the thief in the dark. She didn''t answer iver''s words. She always looked at herself. Even in the deep darkness, her eyes were still bright and blazing. There seemed to be a flame in them. She was looking at rod with burning eyes, just like a hunter finding prey and a hungry ghost finding food. Holding the blood in his left hand, rod looked down at the thief leader and asked in a deep voice, "I need that artifact. What do you want?" She raised a finger, pointed straight at rod and said, "you." "What are you talking about?" Rod spread out his left hand and said with some doubts. "I''ve been waiting for the one who can see me in the dark." She looked at rod and said, "it''s a pity that no one will come to me in the dark, so I began to look for it. I''ve searched all over the world, and even to the end of the world, no one can do it." She seemed to be excited, and the arrow of Titan in her hand kept shaking: "until the long night is over, until the dawn is slightly exposed, you appear in front of me. If I have anything I want, it must be you." Just after the thief leader said that, the darkness completely shrouded the whole city of Sao, and all the light nearby was completely swallowed. Hearing this, rod was stunned for a moment. Before he could say anything, he heard Eve''s words. "So you are a group. No matter whether the darkness is a magic or something, I will kill you two." Aware of the strong threat coming from the air, rod raised his blood in praise. He was waiting to pull aside, but he saw an incredible scene. In the dark, the leader of the thief quietly appeared behind Yves, with the Titan''s arrow in his hand, penetrating the ELF''s chest. Chapter 1583 The darkness covered the whole sky, with the light of the hero, also fell into silence. Blood flowed from the front of him. Eve opened his mouth, but said nothing. His red skin was no longer hot, but gradually cold. His hand was down, and the blade that he was about to wave was also powerless to one side. He turned his head to see the face of the man in the rear, but there was nothing in front of him but darkness. Losing strength, the body falls from the air and is finally engulfed by the undead below. A hero died, with his hope and will fall together, there is no possibility of recovery. And in the sky on one side, rod was looking at the scene in disbelief. Now, rod finally understood why he felt the threat far beyond everything from the leader of the thief. Even though rod has already placed the strength of the thief leader in a very high position, she is still more powerful than rod imagined. Even if Eve, the hero, has no way to compete with him. Among the legendary top creatures known to rod, if the sacred Archangel symbolizes the omnipotent power, and the sea snake on the water element plane symbolizes the pinnacle of the body and blood, then the thief leader in front of her is undoubtedly the ultimate in speed and assassination. Yves, who has driven rod into a desperate situation several times and cut off rod''s arm, can''t even resist. When the darkness spreads, the attack from the shadow instantly takes his life, which also arouses rod''s extreme vigilance. The existence of scarlet eye made rod see how all this happened. At this moment, rod seems to begin to understand why the information of the thief leader is so mysterious. According to her speed and the shadow around her, ordinary creatures have no way to detect what is happening in the dark. Compared with the Titan''s arrow still in her hand, rod was more worried about his own life. Recalling the power she showed, rod thought to himself that if he was in iver''s position, I''m afraid he could not escape her attack, and the end would not be much better. In the face of an invincible enemy who has just suffered a serious injury, using space magic to evacuate may be the best choice. At this moment, rod has no time to care about the artifact in the hands of the leader of the thief. It is better to lose the artifact than to lose his life. Only by saving his life can he regain the artifact in the future. Scarlet eye and dark words make rod not afraid of any strong enemy. As long as his rank is further promoted to the legendary level, no one will be his opponent. Just when rod was going to use the fire to escape, the leader of the thief suddenly made an action in the sky where Yves was staying. She raised her hand and threw the Titan''s arrow at rod''s position. The blade in her hand crossed an arc in the air. Rod saw the right time and held the hilt firmly in his left hand. Feeling the recovered arrow of Titan and some special connection in his blood, rod seemed to be stunned for a moment. He looked at the leader of the thief in the distance and asked in a deep voice, "what do you mean?" In the dark, rod noticed that the leader of the thief had a frivolous smile. The next moment, her figure suddenly disappeared from the air. "What do you think?" Rod was shocked, and a whisper came from his ear, just like someone said it after he put his mouth close to him. Rod could even feel the cold and piercing smell coming from his ear. The next moment, rod''s body disappeared, trying to appear in the higher sky, which was not covered by darkness. Unfortunately, with rod''s body upward, the darkness that devours all light also spreads upward. Rod can''t escape the darkness at all. After using the space magic to open the distance, rod just wants to look for the figure of the leader of the robber. Suddenly, his action stops. The figure of the leader of the robber is clearly in the sky in front of him, idly turning a dagger embedded with gems. "You look very nervous. You must be full of uneasiness." In the face of rod''s solemn gaze, the thief leader said casually, "but you shouldn''t be afraid of me. I mean, if I wanted to deal with you, you would have died long ago." Rod''s face changed. He knew that what the thief leader said was not empty words. All the time, rod has never fought with the top creatures in the legend. Even in standwick City, in the face of the sacred archangel, rod used the life of the creatures in the city to push them back. Until now, rod deeply felt the gap between him and those top creatures in the legend. Fortunately, at this time, rod did not feel hostility from the leader of the thief. She even helped herself to solve the strong enemy. The strong threat Rhode felt came from his inner vigilance. He was not used to being so close to himself or even taking his own life easily. Realizing this, rod breathed out a deep breath, and his face gradually eased down. He put down the arrow of Titan, which had been protecting him, and said, "thank you for all you have done. You have won the friendship of Lord rod, the leader of those Necromancers." She nodded with satisfaction, with a smile on her lips: "that''s right. Let''s clean up the mess in the city, and then connect your arm. Let''s go to the headquarters of the thieves guild." Then she turned her eyes away from all kinds of creatures in the city, and finally looked back at rod: "I know what you do in the underground world. You should cultivate your own magician, right? It seems that you don''t need my help. I''ll wait for you at the thieves guild in the city. Don''t let me wait too long. " The deepest darkness gradually faded away from rod and finally disappeared into a corner of Sao City, where the thieves guild was located. Rod watched the thief leader go away with a dignified face, until he couldn''t see her at all, and even the undead below recovered his perception from the darkness. Even if the thief leader did not show hostility, but standing in front of such a strong presence, rod''s mind did not dare to relax. When he returned to the ground with a dignified face, rod came to Eve''s body for the first time. He even had no time to retrieve his cut arm. This hero, who once had bright will and brought many troubles to rod, finally died in front of him in such a way, but rod was not half relaxed. At this time, rod encountered more difficult problems before. Chapter 1584 "Lord rod, what happened?" Just as rod was about to retrieve his alienated arm, a familiar voice came from his ear. Shaking his head, rod closed his eyes and put on the white Blindfold again. Calling out the magic eye in the void, rod meets the city Lord vita, who reported the news to him not long ago, and Marguerite, who is following her, rejuvenated in the form of a vampire, as well as the powerful magician Alma. "There''s an enemy coming, and it''s solved now." Rod replied in a deep voice, "you all look OK, so I don''t have to go to you." "She''s not talking about it." On one side, the magician Alma took the initiative to take over the words, "we all saw the attacking enemy, but what really confused me was the rising darkness... I''ve never seen such darkness, even my eyes can''t see things in the darkness." "Your eyes? Is there anything different? " Rod asked suspiciously. Alma''s eyes are just like ordinary people. They look very ordinary and their eyes are not sharp. The only special thing is that the pupil colors of his two eyes are not the same. "It''s not the eyes of ordinary people, Lord rod." Allama said confidently, "in order to see everything around me in the dark underground world, I cultivated thousands of small magic eyes in the dark environment, and replaced two of the best dark eyes with my own." "He''s right." Marguerite said to rod, "at that time, he also asked me the secret of cultivating the magic eye." Rod nodded. The existence of the dark word enabled him to fully trust what Marguerite said. "Wait a minute." It seemed that he thought of something. Rod frowned. "You said you could see through the darkness. Didn''t you see what happened just now?" "My eyes are supposed to see everything in the dark, even in the extremely deep underground. But just now, I couldn''t see anything." Alma seemed to think of something, some reluctantly said, "my eyes are not perfect, those magic eyes are still defective, I need more perfect eyes..." When Allama said that, rod seemed to realize something. As the leader of the thieves said, even if a powerful magician like alama, who has transformed herself, still can''t see through the darkness, no wonder she was so surprised at the beginning. For a moment, rod seemed to think of something. Subconsciously, he raised his hand and touched the white eye mask on his head. Unexpectedly, the scarlet eye he was wearing still had this effect. He could see through the darkness that powerful magicians could not help. This may be the reason why the thief leader was willing to help. "It''s not so much that my eye is flawed that the level of the creature that released the darkness is too high." Hearing that Alma belittled magic eye, Marguerite naturally didn''t want to. She immediately retorted with words, "the darkness must have been released by Lord rod. Even the powerful enemy has been solved now." Although the existence of the dark word changed Margaret''s will, it did not change her nature. When someone accused her of the lack of magic eye, she would still take the initiative to defend it. "You said your eyes were replaced by small magic eyes? Why can''t I see that? " Rod shook his head, did not answer Marguerite''s words, but said to Alma. "Just like this, before I put on the magic eye, I integrated my own blood into it, and completely turned it into a part of my body, and the shape was no different from the original one." At this time, Alma''s eyes also looked at rod''s vacant arm: "in the ceremony of blood and fusion, magicians with profound attainments would do this, replacing the fragile human body with a more powerful biological body. No matter the eyes, arms, or organs in the body, they can be replaced." Listening to almana''s suggestion, rod took the initiative to say: "I lost an arm in the battle with the enemy. The broken arm has been polluted by the blood of the sea snake, and even the bone no longer exists. Do you have any good suggestions?" With that, rod''s eyes turned to the ground not far away, where his arm first fell. Looking at the meat that turned into rotten meat, but kept rolling and wriggling under the influence of sea snake blood, it was hard for rod to imagine that it still belonged to his own arm not long ago. "Obviously you need new arms." Allama also noticed that the meat with the characteristics of the ultimate multi headed snake due to blood pollution was obviously unable to continue to use, "what kind of arm do you like? A hand with a sword blade and a hook at the end of a weapon? Or the most favorite soft tentacle of magicians? Or a hand covered with scales that turns its fingers into snakes? " "I think the original arm is very good, I still like the human arm." Rod''s mouth twitched, and he said that Allama''s exotic arms didn''t appeal to him much, Listen to rod say so, alama nodded: "in order to make the new arm fit your body, especially with your current physical fitness, I need your blood, cultivate the arm in advance for a period of time." Rod understood what he meant. Alama''s physical fitness refers to the basic attributes in the system log. If you replace it with an ordinary human arm, it will become the weakest part of rod''s body. Rod''s own basic attributes cannot be applied to that arm, and what that arm has is still the attributes of the ordinary man. Therefore, before the replacement, the magician needs to carry out blood culture, so that this arm can perfectly fit rod''s body. Soon, alama came forward, cut rod''s left arm open, and filled the palm sized silver vessel with blood. "How long do you need to prepare?" After he lost a lot of blood again, rod felt weak in his body. Even with his high physical attributes, he still couldn''t hold on at this moment, but what he cared about most was the time needed by Arama. "Time doesn''t wait." Alma looked at the blood in the silver vessel and slowly explained, "if you cultivate it with the arm of an ordinary person, it will take about a month or even longer to reach your current physical fitness, but if you cultivate it with the arm of a legendary human, it will only take about a day." "So..." listen to alama say, rod pondered for a moment, and then had an idea in his heart. Chapter 1585 The cold and darkness faded away. After a long sleep, iverben regained consciousness with his stiff body. As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw his enemy, the evil necromancer rod, standing on the top of the dark tower, staring at him coldly, as if he were examining something. Eve just wanted to say something. Suddenly, there was a sharp pain in his mind. He bit his teeth and twisted his face. He wanted to raise his hand to cover his head to relieve the pain in his mind. However, he unconsciously widened his eyes as if he had found something. "My hand..." Eve noticed that there was only an empty piece left at the cuff on the right side of his body. His arm, together with his sword blade, had disappeared. It was obvious that during the period of his unconsciousness, many things happened that he didn''t know. On one side, the artifact symbolizing the wind was being held by rod. Rod was naturally interested in the weapon in his hand. It was the third artifact he got. He held it in the middle of his right hand and waved it a few times at will. Then he rolled up gusts of wind and blew it fiercely towards the bottom of the tower. "You seem to have come to your senses." Feeling iver''s movement, rod raised his head, but did not open his eyes. His eyes were surrounded by a white eye mask. "I need to recover as soon as possible, so let me borrow your hand first. As for you, I will never treat my death knight badly. Before long, the magician will put a new arm on you. " Rod''s cold voice came to iver''s ears, and iver''s whole body trembled as if he had found something. From rod''s words, Eve understood a terrible fact. Now his blood is cold and his heart is no longer beating. He has become a death knight. After discovering this point, a burst of anger surged to Yves'' heart, and he rushed to rod immediately. Even if he became a death knight, his will did not die out. However, when he was a few steps away from rod, Eve stopped. No matter how hard he tried, or how angry he was, he couldn''t get closer to rod. It seemed that there was some invisible force to stop him from approaching. "The death knight can''t hurt his master, that is, me." Looking at Yves, who was trying in vain, rod said in a deep voice, "it''s not only me, my men and my companions. You can''t hurt either. All you have to do is accept who you are. " Rod''s words seemed to contain some kind of magic. When Eve heard them, his whole body slowed down. "What about the death knight? I won''t listen to any of your instructions, hateful necromancer. One day, I will kill you. " As rod said, unconsciously, Eve listened to rod''s words and accepted his identity as a death knight. What''s more, he didn''t realize it. "You should be glad." Rod said lightly, "from you, I feel the pure heroic will. If you lose this will, you can''t even be a legendary creature, so I won''t change your will." As rod said, iver can become a hero, even a powerful legendary creature with the blessing of the hero''s will, because of his hatred for the necromancer, especially for rod. If rod uses the power of the dark word to forcibly distort the will in iver''s heart, his heroic identity will collapse immediately, and he will lose all the power of the heroic will. Just like degar, who once had such powerful power as scarlet eye in rod''s memory, although rod did not know what happened to him, after a long time of baptism, he obviously lost his heroic will, and his strength also declined greatly. In order to avoid the occurrence of this situation, rod can not immediately use the dark word to completely control Yves. He can only wait for the right opportunity to change his will in a subtle way. The existence of mental imprint can prevent iver from losing control to a certain extent. Although rod did not completely control iver''s will, he could still do it if he was allowed to act according to his own will. Rod raised his hand, threw the weapon that belonged to Yves, and the green blade returned to the hands of the death knight. After exploring the system log, rod has mastered the attributes of this artifact. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ [wind blade] Quality: combination artifact Types: main weapon, deputy weapon, mask, Cape Equipment requirement: Hero Basic attributes: all attributes + 3, fencing level + 1, offensive level + 1, physical damage + 100% Special attribute 1: the holder can walk through the wind, move in the same direction as the wind direction, and cannot cross obstacles. Special attribute 2: when you wave a weapon, it will release a wind blade in the same direction, causing 10 basic damage to the character''s rank. Evaluation: an artifact condensed by the brilliant heroic will. The light hero used this weapon to defeat the demons in the depths of hell. Only those with the same heroic will can exert the power of this weapon. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ After checking the properties of the artifact, rod realized that it was different from what he had imagined. Like Titan''s arrow, the blade of chasing the wind can release the means of long-range attack by waving weapons without consumption, but it is obviously different. If Titan''s arrow exists for long-range combat, its main function is to rely on continuous lightning strike the enemy, then the wind blade exists for close combat. The wind blade released by the wind blade is more to match its primary special attribute, that is, to move with the help of the wind, so as to quickly approach the enemy''s side. Because of this, the basic damage that a single wind blade can do is not high, and unlike Titan''s arrow, the damage value can be greatly increased with the increase of the spell level. In addition, the special skills attached to the blade of chasing the wind also explain this to rod. No matter the improvement of fencing or offensive skills, it is difficult to bring help to long-range combat. What makes rod care is that the special skills attached to the artifact can upgrade the legendary level special skills to the real God level. This is how rod''s own divinity level spiritualism came into being. The two special skills promoted by wind blade also have this effect. If rod has legendary swordsmanship and offensive skills, he can upgrade these two special skills to God level at the same time. Chapter 1586 For rod, who owns Titan''s arrow and the cloak of the ghost king, the value of the wind blade is not great. The equipment bar it occupies conflicts with the first two combined artifacts. Unable to exert the power of the blade of chasing the wind, and none of rod''s other subordinates is worthy of this artifact, but rod gives it back to the death knight Eve. "Take your weapons, when your arms recover, go to Whiterock in eracia and wait for me. Remember not to be found by those eracians." After a little thought, rod said to the death knight Yves. Compared with other death knights, rod pays more attention to his combat ability. In the next action, rod is ready to take him. The existence of the thief leader is an unavoidable trouble for rod. After feeling her strength, rod can''t imagine what will happen in Whitestone city. For this reason, rod is going to bring the strongest death knight. In the previous battle, Yves did not know what was going on in the dark, so he could not compete with the leader of the robber. It was a helpless choice for rod to take him. Holding the blade of chasing the wind in his hand, Eve wants to wave the blade to the necromancer in front of him, but he can''t do it. Not only that, but he can''t even wave the sword to other necromancer. After several unsuccessful attempts, Eve gritted his teeth. Even if he became a death knight, he still didn''t give up in his heart. As long as he killed the necromancer in front of him, he could also restore his freedom and achieve his wish. "I know what you''re thinking." Looking at Ivar, who was not reconciled but fell into silence, rod saw through his thoughts and said slowly: "the death knight can''t hide his master. Fight with this will. The stronger your heroic will is, the more you can prove your value to me." The transformation of the death knight completely integrates evocation into Eve''s body, and he can''t get rid of it anyway. Rod, who has the dark word, doesn''t worry that Eve has a way to escape. Just like rod said, no matter what kind of heroic will Yves breaks out in order to resist, and how strong he becomes, it is rod who will benefit in the end. Rod can''t help but see how the stronger death knight performs in the battle. Rod recalled that in the system log, there was no hint about strengthening the wind blade in the attribute of chasing wind blade. Iver was able to wield those huge wind blades and even cut rod''s arm off because of the existence of heroic will. On the top of the tower, iver was silent. His body was cold, but his eyes were as hot as fire. He was staring at rod. If there was a flaw in his mental imprint, he would immediately attack the person in front of him. Before long, the magician Alma also came to the top of the tower. Eve tried to wave his sword to the magician, but was stopped by an inexplicable force in his heart. He can''t hurt any of rod''s men, which is why rod is relieved to keep him here. Lord rod, are you used to the new hand After arriving at the top of the tower, alama asked rod. "Of course." Rod raised his right hand, clenched and loosened his fist in front of him, moving his fingers. "Habit is as like as two peas." I nourish this arm with your blood, and it will soon be the same as your original arm and eliminate the characteristics of other creatures above. When Alma said that, rod nodded. It has to be said that alama''s attainments in blood are much higher than Margaret''s. when he reattached his arm, rod didn''t feel any pain. At this time, Alma seemed to think of something. Looking at rod''s arm, her eyes showed some regret: "I''m sorry that you refused my proposal. Isn''t the body that can be disassembled freely more perfect than the ordinary body?" "That body, each part is independent, unable to use the power of blood." Said rod, shaking his head. When connecting the arm, Alma proposed to rod whether it was necessary to install the arm on the body as a detachable part like him. Not only that, after the previous battle, Alma''s attitude towards rod has changed, he also shows his body to rod. As an expert in the study of xenobiotics, Alma''s body has also been transformed by himself. Whether it''s fingers, arms, eyeballs and other parts, it can be disassembled from the body and reassembled. In rod''s memory, alama had cut off his arm and put it into the blood of the ultimate multi headed snake, causing a change on his arm. But the next time rod saw him, his arm returned to its original state. In Allama''s view, as long as every part of the body is replaced by a more powerful part, the whole person will undoubtedly become more perfect. Unfortunately, rod is not interested in such a body. He is more concerned about the strength of his comprehensive attributes. As long as the comprehensive attributes are strong, a body like Alma''s is of little significance. At this point, looking at Alma, rod simply waved his hand and said: "If you think such a body is perfect, why don''t it be reflected in the body of the alien? I remember the monster you showed in the alien race. It''s like a dragon, with a huge and strong body, not a detachable body. " "You mean the bloody monster." Alma understood what Rhode was saying. "Its body can also be disassembled, especially its head. I searched for a long time in the thematic plane before I found a suitable biological material." As if thinking of something, Alma gave a cold hum: "those magic judges who don''t know the goods don''t understand its power and beauty at all. If I can have angels, I can make more perfect creatures. Lord Rhode, I hope you can bring the angels back smoothly. " "I will." Recalling his promise to Alma, rod nodded and said, looking at Ivar, the silent death knight, "take him down and replace him with a new arm." Alma nodded and looked at Ivar, the dead knight who had lost his arm. There seemed to be some light in his eyes. Then he stopped talking and returned to the quiet room in the soul tower with him. At the top of the tower, rod sighed deeply. After dealing with the death knight, he went to see the powerful creature still in the city of Sao, the leader of the mysterious thief who was enveloped in darkness. Chapter 1587 Once again, rod set foot at the end of the dark corridor in the thieves guild and entered the room completely shrouded in darkness. "Here you are at last. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. If you don''t come again, I can''t help looking for you. " As soon as he entered, all of rod''s perceptual means lost their efficacy. At the same time, a frivolous remark came from behind him. Sally''s body, appeared in the just closed quiet room door, back against the wall, said to rod. Seeing rod turn around for the first time, she seemed to find something and said, "take off the blindfold and let me see your eyes." Rod was silent and slowly took off his blindfold. When he opened his eyes, a flash of scarlet light flashed, but the light was instantly swallowed by the darkness around him. After trying in the dark, rod found that even if he came to the dark, if he did not use the effect of scarlet eye, he could not see Sally''s body. The secret method of magic eye church could not work on the leader of the thief. From Sally, rod didn''t feel hostile. Perhaps, as she said, the existence of scarlet eye makes it special to see her at this moment. Looking at the person in front of her, rod is concerned that, compared with not long ago, Sally has changed her clothes. She is no longer a common black strong dress, but a more formal dark dress. Her high neckline shows her slender neck, her hem is slightly raised, and her dress is decorated with lace nearby. She didn''t look like a thief preparing to carry out a mission, but more like an aristocrat. Rhode does not know whether the change of clothes will affect her strength, but for the existence of her rank, the influence of these external things is obviously reduced to the minimum, even if she is wearing a heavy armor, it does not affect her action at all. "How do I look?" Seeing that rod took off the blindfold and was looking at herself, Sally raised her hands slightly and made a circle in the same place. The lace around her skirt turned with it. She asked rod. "You look very powerful and powerful." Recalling the sword Sally killed Eve, rod couldn''t help praising her. "What are you talking about?" Hearing rod''s words, Sally looks at rod discontentedly in the dark, "I mean this dress on me." Listening to her saying this, rod seemed to be aware of something. He gazed at the dress in front of her, but he looked a little puzzled and pondered for a moment. Then he replied: "Its texture is very common. It''s not sewn with tough cloth. Its defense ability is not as good as ordinary armor... Maybe I don''t see that it has any special ability? Or is it a powerful treasure? " Sally stares at rod in surprise. For a moment, the whole darkness is silent. After a while, she gives a light laugh "You''re interesting. I have met many people who lie that they can see through the dark. When I ask them this question, although they can''t see anything, they all praise me very much, as if they can avoid cheating me. " Rod shrugged. From Sally''s words, he felt the chill. The people who died in her hands were no less than those who died in her own hands. The thief leader in front of him was not so easy to get along with. "It seems that you are ready to go back to the headquarters of the thieves guild with me." After chatting for a while, Sally volunteered. When she said that, rod seemed to be a little interested. Then he asked, "I heard that the headquarters of the thieves guild is hidden in other planes far away from the theme plane. Is that really the case?" In rod''s memory, those players who had been to the headquarters of the thieves guild in their previous lives did say so. It was a half plane away from the four elements. If they wanted to enter it, they had to meet extremely harsh conditions. Rod didn''t go there in person and didn''t know everything there. Sally did not answer rod''s question, but showed a smile: "when you get there, you will know all this." As she said this, Lisa raised her hand, and the dark space nearby was distorted, and the unique spatial fluctuations were transmitted to rod''s perception. A dark portal was rapidly formed in front of rod. "This is..." feeling the extremely strange smell coming from the portal, rod seemed to find something, and his face became dignified. The experience of a high-level mage made rod clearly realize that the portal formed in front of his eyes does not belong to any known space magic, which seems to be the unique ability of the thief leader. "What are you waiting for?" Seeing rod staring at the portal in front of her, Sally urged her. The next moment, rod felt a cold in the palm of his hand, his hand was firmly held by Sally, their bodies crossed the dark portal together and came to another space. When he came to this strange place, rod looked around for the first time. Although with Sally''s arrival, the neighborhood had been shrouded in darkness, rod had already seen everything nearby. It seems to be a deep palace. There are a lot of living creatures in the distance. In addition, the most important thing for rod is the huge and heavy classics floating in front of him. Without any support, the classics are so suspended in the air. The open pages swing wantonly, and there is no stopping trend. After a little try, the flame escapes can be used freely. As long as rod is willing, he can immediately cross the space and return to the theme plane, which makes rod a little relieved. Sally is very familiar with everything around here. When she comes to this space, she will look up the classics in front of her. On top of the classics, there are constantly dark words emerging. Sally did not look through the pages of the classics. On the contrary, she was changing the words on her own. Rod has no intention of exploring what Sally is inquiring about, but this special book attracts rod''s attention. "Is this the book of silence from the previous thief? It looks like a good treasure. " Listen to rod say so, Sally looked back at him, just at this time, the classics on the corresponding changes. "Thank you for your praise, strange necromancer in the dark." Rod opened his mouth unexpectedly. If he read it correctly, a row of characters appeared in the book of silence to express his appreciation. To rod''s surprise, this special book seems to have his own consciousness, and it seems to have a high degree of wisdom. Chapter 1588 "It seems that you have a good relationship with it. If you were someone else, the book of silence would not answer their words." When rod was a little surprised, Sally''s words came first. "If you want to know anything, you can ask the book of silence, which records all the information in the thieves guild. Give it a try. It''s the treatment of the branch president of the thieves guild. " When rod hesitated, Sally pushed him to the huge floating classics, took the hard quill from one side and handed it to him. "He doesn''t like people talking to him. If you want to know something, write it on the side of the book of silence. I think he will answer you." Rod nodded. At this moment, he seemed to recall his experience of buying intelligence in the thieves guild. Once upon a time, when rod bought information from the thieves guild, he wrote the information he wanted to know on the worn-out parchment in the dark quiet room. The thief who provided information also used this way to convey the information rod wanted to know to him. Rod thought that writing information in the quiet room was just a tradition of the thieves guild. Now it seems that it may have something to do with the book of silence in front of him. After a little thought, rod looked at Sally and saw that she was just looking at herself with a smile, without any more words. Then he wrote down the information he wanted to know with his quill pen. "The power of the devil king? This is not the intelligence that everyone can know. At least the thieves at the level of regional leaders are qualified to inquire about this information. " Seeing that rod wrote down the information she wanted to know, Sally read out the information rod wrote. The information of the demon king has always been a secret. Even the demons in the depths of hell dare not talk about it. If there is anything that rod wants to know most, it is undoubtedly the information. "But for your sake, it''s OK to know that." She glanced at rod and whispered. With Sally''s words, the book of silence also began to have bursts of characters. "The arrogant King Lucifer, the fallen angel, is in charge of all the demons." "Behemoth the king of fury, the behemoth, is in charge of the beasts." "The greedy king, Messiah, man, rules the fallen soul." "The king of gluttony, shanzel, the giant, is in charge of the hungry ghost." "The jealous King Fromm, the incarnation of fire, is in charge of the fire elves." "The erotic king died a hundred years ago, and the information of the New Erotic king is unknown." "The lazy king has no record." Looking at the characters appearing in the book of silence, rod seemed to find something, and his eyes looked unbelievable. He quickly looked at Sally beside him and asked in a deep voice, "is all this information true?" "Of course." Sally looked at him suspiciously. "These are all the information available to the thieves guild. If there is no information recorded in the book of silence, other thieves will not know." Aware of the surprise appearing in rod''s face, Sally said with a smile, "have you found any information that surprised you? Or is the existence of the book of silence incredible to you? " Rod took a deep breath and admitted what Sally had said. Of all the information given in the book of silence, what surprised rod most was not the others, but the column of greedy kings, where the name of maxika was recorded. Even now, it''s hard for rod to believe this. In his impression, maxika is just a mysterious prophet. Although his peeping eyes can''t see through her past, he can''t imagine that she is a king of hell, even as famous as fram and Lucifer. His face hesitated. At this moment, rod once again put his eyes on the book of silence in front of him. Intelligence, when a person doesn''t know anything, is the most comfortable state. The more he knows, the more he wants to know. He often needs to pay a higher price. At this time, rod wanted to ask the book of silence about the past of Marcia. The thieves'' guild, which has a lot of information, obviously knows many ancient secrets, including the existence of Marcia. Without such information, the thieves'' Guild would not dare to judge Marcia as a greedy king. Without the quill pen in the first hand, rod leaned slightly and looked at Sally who was waiting. Rod knew that the man in the dark was the real leader of the thieves guild and the owner of the book of silence. Rod had to ask her permission before he could get information. "I have found some interesting information. Can I continue to inquire in the book of silence?" Rod asked in a deep voice. "Of course you can." Sally waved her hand and said casually, "but you need to agree to stay here a little longer." Instead of asking Sally why she insisted on staying in the thieves'' Guild for some difficult tasks, rod simply nodded, then waved a quill pen and wrote "the information of maxika" in the book of silence. Soon, in the book of silence, the original characters about the demon king were distorted and replaced by a new set of information. "Four centuries ago, she was a powerful Witch and was called the weaver of suffering by people at that time." "In order to create a powerful treasure, a set of cards that can create life, she constantly lowered her suffering to the people at that time and recorded their tragedies." "She wandered all over the mainland and met the arrogant monarch at that time. From then on, she fell into hell and became one of the demon monarchs." Looking at the information in the book of silence, rod seems to be in a daze. He didn''t expect that Melissa, who looks frail, had such an experience hundreds of years ago. In addition, what matters to rod is that the card mentioned in the book of silence, which can make life, does not refer to the card of Messiah''s prophecy? For the origin of this set of prophecy cards, rod has been very curious, it is not like any treasure he is familiar with. Until now, in the headquarters of the thieves guild, rod has finally solved his doubts. As rod continued to inquire, Sally suddenly snapped her fingers and the book of silence slowly closed. Rod looked up at her. Sally whispered, "what else do you want to know? It''s not too late to inquire later. Now, let''s get down to business." When she said that, rod nodded solemnly. Chapter 1589 Led by Sally, rod leaves the suspended Hall of the book of silence to a room on the top floor of the palace. Rod looked around. The room was filled with common furniture, but there was no lighting. The interior was dark. The existence of scarlet eye makes rod see everything in it. The room is a little messy. A few pieces of clothes are thrown aside. To his surprise, it looks like the clothes he wore when he first met Sally. Sally also noticed the clothes on the ground, and her face turned a little red. Fortunately, the cover of the dark made her feel at ease. But thinking that rod could see through everything in the dark, she couldn''t sit still. "Damn, my servant dares to be lazy," she spat in some exasperation. Before she could say anything more, a steady female voice came to Rhode''s ears. "My master, you are back at last." A female servant in inconspicuous dress appeared in rod''s eyes. She bent down and reported respectfully to Sally. She didn''t dress herself up, and her face looked more beautiful. What made rod care was that she exuded the flavor of a high-level professional. "Marion, you are my most trusted steward. Tell me, who was the servant responsible for cleaning the room yesterday?" Sally asked in a deep voice. "It''s hatham, my master. She said yesterday that she had cleaned up everything in the room, but now it seems that it is not the case. Does she make you dissatisfied? " The servant called Marion replied. "Yes." Sally''s face sank. "I don''t want to see her anymore. I want to cut off her tongue and send her to the shadow plain." "At your command, my master." Said Marion quickly, and step by step out of the darkness towards the outside of the room. On one side, rod just wanted to say something, but saw Sally quickly put the clothes on the ground into the space ring, so fast that rod didn''t react at all. "I hate being cheated." Seeing rod looking at herself, Sally snorted and said, "you won''t cheat me, will you?" Rod''s mouth drew. He felt the chill and surrounded himself. Even when he was just beside Sally, he could feel the murderous feeling from her: "leader of the thief, you are very powerful, but I don''t seem to have to cheat you." "That''s good, because next, you''d better answer my question honestly." Sally said with satisfaction. When she said that, rod''s face changed, and he seemed to expect something. Even as the leader of the thieves, the questions she wanted to answer by herself might have involved some secret matters. Rod secretly clenched his teeth. Even what he did in the underground world, the leader of the thieves could clearly know. What else did she not know? Did she have to ask herself? The only thing rod can think of is all kinds of secrets that exist in him. Maybe this is the intelligence the thief leader wants to know why his strength can be improved so quickly. For rod, his deepest secret is naturally about his origin and the existence of the system. Even Rowling and enota, who are closest to rod, rod did not tell them. After a moment''s silence, rod guessed Sally''s real purpose, looked at her and said slowly, "what do you want to know? Is there anything you don''t even know? " "Don''t worry, let me prepare first, and then you will understand what I want to ask you." Sally said with a smile, and then walked towards the direction where Marion left. Sally walked out of the room, but the darkness that enveloped rod did not dissipate, which undoubtedly showed rod that the thief leader did not go far away. She might be outside the room, somewhere rod could not see, which also made rod dare not relax his vigilance. Rod has a dignified look at the direction of Sally''s going away. There is a sense of being watched in his heart. Even in the dark, every move of rod will be perceived by Sally. Rod believes that the thief leader has such ability. Even so, rod would not just wait to die. He carefully observed the room he was in and searched around for some useful information. Finally, on one side of the room, on the long table with a lot of ancient books, rod found some special things, which deeply attracted rod''s attention. They were old sheepskin rolls. On the yellow paper, the words had faded and blurred. But with rod''s efforts, he still recognized some of the contents on the paper. The words of "the holy city of stande...", "miracle", "priest" and so on appeared on the scroll. Unfortunately, except for these clear words, rod could not recognize other contents on the paper. This made rod feel a little sorry. He didn''t know what was written on the scroll. The circular pattern on another parchment also attracted rod''s attention. It was a spherical object, which looked like a magic eye with its tentacles removed. Rod didn''t know what it meant. "What are you looking at? It looks very confused. " Just as rod frowned and wondered, a voice came from his ear, which made him realize that the leader of the thief had returned to the room without any perception. Rod took a deep breath, looked at the scroll in his hand, and asked, "what''s on it? I saw the words of the holy city of standwick, and the record of angels. " A white hand reached in front of rod and pulled the scroll out of his hand. This time rod responded, but it didn''t help. Looking at the owner of the arm, rod seemed to find something, and his face was slightly surprised. At this moment, Sally''s voice also reached rod''s ear. "It''s an old legend. Even in the silent book of the thieves guild, there is no record of it. The long-lived creatures dare not talk about what happened at that time. Do you want to know this?" Under rod''s gaze, Sally raised her head slightly and asked softly. "Yes, the powerful leader of thieves." Rod nodded, his face equally dignified. "Rod, why do you call me so formally? Just call me Sally. " When rod said that, Sally laughed and said. "Well... Sally, please tell me about all the things in this parchment." Chapter 1590 Looking at rod suspiciously, Sally whispered: "A long time ago, the power of erasia was far stronger than it is now. They occupied the center of the continent and drove the alien race to the edge of the continent. Even in the southern part of the mainland, blakada, who gave birth to the God of mages, is just a remote, cold and barren place in the eyes of the eracians. " With Sally''s narration, rod has no time to pay attention to other anomalies and focuses on her words. "The holy city of standwick hangs high in the sky, and the one closest to the mark of God lives in it, and confers the power of the gods on every powerful apostle. At that time, the king of Griffin heart summoned all his knights to fight against the evil and filthy necromancer gathering place in the east of the mainland, Diya... Of course, I''m not alluding to you. " It seemed that something had come to her mind. Sally paused and looked at rod attentively. Rod shrugged his shoulders and didn''t care about Sally''s statement. He was used to being called negative by other creatures, which didn''t arouse his dissatisfaction. She went on to say: "the great and powerful Griffin heart king once slaughtered all the Necromancers in the east of the mainland, but he was not satisfied with this. He wanted to ascend the holy city in heaven, which only allowed angels and apostles to enter, and to obtain the grace of God, so he built a tower, which went straight to the sky." "Tower of Babel..." rod seemed to think of something and murmured. In his memory, in the third expansion, the ruins of Babel Tower appeared below the city of standwick. Unfortunately, due to his current identity, rod is obviously unable to go to the human capital and explore the ruins of Babel Tower. "It seems that you have heard of the legend, but it doesn''t matter. Even the well-informed bard doesn''t know everything in the legend." Sally didn''t care. She put her body close to rod and said softly, "shortly after the tower was built, the holy city of standwick fell from the sky. No matter the holy mark, the powerful apostles, or even the tower that goes straight to the sky, no one has ever seen them on the mainland." She raised her hand, picked up the second scroll from the table and put it in rod''s hand. The cold touch came to rod''s mind, even colder than the death knight''s body. Before rod felt it carefully, she took back her hand. "Some people say that the fall of the holy city of standwick is because the king of Griffin heart offended the majesty of God. He tried to touch the holy city in the sky with the human body. Others say that the holy mark betrayed God and made the holy city fall from the sky. In any case, Nikolay griffinhart is the greatest Griffin heart king in the history of the whole erasia. " Listening to what the thief leader said, rod fell into deep silence. In the game of previous life, he had never heard of the intelligence. Sally''s level is far higher than the current rod''s. Looking at Sally in front of her, from the look in her eyes, rod can realize that she is not lying. The ancient legends she told, whether or not they really happened in history, are all she knows. "See the pattern on the parchment?" When rod was silent, Sally''s words came again. Smell speech, rod looks to that piece of sheepskin scroll that Sally gives to oneself, drawing an irregular sphere on it. "What is this? It looks like... Some kind of fruit. " Rod didn''t know how to describe the sphere, so he asked Sally. However, to rod''s surprise, in the face of her own inquiry, Sally rarely shook her head: "I don''t know, no one knows what''s on it, but it''s the key to the fall of the holy city, and it''s stored in the treasure house in the cloud." Rod seems to be aware of something, some unexpected look at her: "you want me to go to cloud treasure house to get back, is this thing?" "Exactly." Sally nodded. "I''ve always been curious about the cause of the fall of the holy city. It''s not just me. It''s the same with all the leaders of thieves since the foundation of the thieves guild." With that, she rolled the sheepskin in rod''s hand and put the two pieces into the space ring. "There is a curse on the treasures stored in the treasure house in the cloud. Anyone who takes the treasures away will be cursed." She looked at rod and said with a smile, "I just wanted you, the stronger human being, to get it back for me, but now I have changed my mind. I will go to the treasure house in the cloud with you to get this treasure." Listen to her, rod seems to understand something. The artifact parts in the treasure house in the cloud are the things that rod must obtain. Only by this last artifact part can rod obtain a powerful combined artifact. Unlike the blade of chasing the wind from Yvonne, which is stored in the treasure house in the cloud, the artifact corresponding to the last artifact component does not conflict with the artifact components of rod''s other parts. As long as you get it, you can immediately enhance rod''s strength. Rod is not afraid of the curse of the treasure. What he cares more is that in the process of obtaining the treasure, he will be obstructed by those enemies. With the cooperation of the leader of the thief, it''s much easier to come here. "Thank you for the information. I think it''s time to go to the cloud treasure house." Knowing all this, rod quickly suggested. "Don''t be in such a hurry." With a smile, she refused rod''s offer. "We have other things to do. Don''t you find anything?" Then she stepped back two steps and spread her hands out to make rod see more clearly. Until now, rod finally realized the abnormality of Sally. In this short video, she changed her clothes again. The original aristocratic robe has been replaced by a suit of armor. The self-cultivation armour outlines her beautiful figure. There are hollow patterns around the armour. Her arms are tightly tied by the two armours. She looks charming and heroic. "Why did you change another suit?" Rod seemed to realize what she was saying and asked. "It''s hard to meet someone who can see me in the dark. Of course I want to hear his comments." Sally chuckled. "Tell me, how do I look now? You prefer this one? Or did I wear it before? " Listen to Sally say, rod''s head seems to be a big circle, he doesn''t know how to answer, if you want him to think about these things, you might as well let him fight with the hero iver again. Chapter 1591 "Why don''t you talk?" See rod silent, Sally asked. She raised her hands and crossed them behind her head, as if stretching. The arm armor at her wrist was no longer noticeable, but the white under her armpit. In the dark, she showed her beautiful figure in front of rod. "I prefer what you''re wearing now." Rod thought about it and answered slowly. "Really? Why? " There was a smile on the corner of her mouth. "Because the defense of armor is always better than that of ordinary clothes. If they are not treasures and have no unique effect, of course I prefer armor." Rod took a close look at her and said. Hearing rod''s reply, Sally seemed dissatisfied. Her eyebrows sank slightly: "what about me? How do I look? " "You look strong and beautiful." Rod zhengse said, "even the magicians in the underground world will take aesthetic feeling as an important scoring standard when judging the alien creatures. There is no doubt that you have this kind of aesthetic feeling, which comes from the beauty of power." "Power, power..." Sally turned her lips, looked at rod and said, "why do you always care about these things? Can''t you treat me as an ordinary person? I mean, an ordinary female human "I''m sorry, I can''t do that." Rod shook his head and said, "ordinary creatures, who can''t even bear my gaze, are not qualified to stand in front of me. If you were just an ordinary person, I would not be here at all, let alone answer your questions. " "You mean, you like a style that looks strong? Wait for me here. " From rod''s words, Sally seems to hear something. Then, without waiting for rod to say anything, Sally''s figure disappeared from his eyes. Rhode just wanted to raise her hand and tell her that she didn''t mean that. The next moment her figure left from the dark. Seeing this, Rhode shook his head helplessly and put down his hand. Even if she had left, rod could still feel her gaze on him, and his every move was in the perception of the thief leader. Soon, Sally was back in front of rod. This time, she changed into a black dress. Like rod, she wore a black cape on the back. The cape was not wide. The hem only reached her waist, but the collar was high, which added a bit of mystery to her. For a long time in the dark without light, her skin has no blood color. The dark dress reflects the white of her skin, which makes people feel pity. Even in the dark, rod can see it clearly. Looking at Sally dressed in different clothes, rod thinks of the vampire in Dia for the first time. It''s not the vampires who are born for fighting, but the vampires who are transformed into human beings with noble elegance. In her several sets of dress, this one is undoubtedly the most attractive. "What do you think of this set?" Noticing rod''s eyes, Sally put two fingers to her lips and asked softly. "It''s better than before, and it fits your temperament." This time, rod did not talk about the defensive ability of clothing, but gave his own evaluation. Sally gave a smile. Her black dress blended with the darkness that enveloped her. The whole person seemed to blend into the darkness. The next moment, she appeared behind rod. "You really like this style. I already know you." Sally whispered in his ear. Rod was surprised and turned to look back, but he didn''t see Sally. In addition to the fragrance in the air, there was silence all around. Just as rod looked back, Sally shuttled through the darkness again. Rod breathes out a deep breath. Sally, who is dressed in dark clothes, is more difficult to guard against than before. Until now, rod has never seen Sally do her best. Her only part of her strength has made rod uneasy. A moment later, Sally appeared in front of rod again. This time, she changed into the dark yellow robes that were common on the magicians in the underground world. She put on the hood attached to her robe and covered the part below her eyes with a transparent veil. Rhode, who can see through the darkness, can naturally see the smile on her lips under the transparent veil. In the dark, she is exposed in the eyes outside, flashing bright light. "I prefer the way you dressed before." Rod commented. "Don''t you like it? Then I''ll change it. " Sally curled her lips and said. Seeing that Sally is going to continue to change clothes, rod said quickly, "Sally, I''ve seen a lot of your clothes. I don''t have the expectation at the beginning. I think it''s better to keep the rest of your clothes and show them later." Sally thought about it, looked at rod carefully, and then said, "OK, that''s settled." "I still have some information. I want to learn from the book of silence. Can I go to the previous hall to check it?" After talking about clothes, rod finally asked with a sigh of relief. "Of course you can. If you like, you can stay in the shadow plane forever, with me Said Sally, looking at rod with a burning eye. "I don''t think so." Rod quickly waved his hand and said, "you know who I am. The Necromancers are waiting for my command." "You don''t want to, but I believe that one day, you will make such a choice." Sally shrugged and didn''t care too much about rod''s refusal. With that, she raised her hand and snapped her fingers in the air. The dark ripples spread out to the outside world, and some unique message was also known by the living beings in the outside world. Soon, a sound caught rod''s attention. He looked back and saw the figure of manager Marion coming into the room in the dark. "My master, your clothes are ready for you to change at any time." Said Marion respectfully, lowering her head. "There''s no need to prepare more clothes. I asked you to come here. There are other tasks for you." Then Sally looked at rod not far away, and her eyes softened: "take him to the information hall where the book of silence is located, and give him the highest authority, so that he can inquire about everything in the book of silence." Hearing Sally''s words, Marion looked surprised. She raised her head and wanted to see the person Sally was referring to in the dark, but she couldn''t see anything clearly. She had to bend her head down again and said, "I will do as you will, my master." Chapter 1592 "Dear guest, please turn left and don''t bump into the wall in front of you." Under the leadership of Marion, rod quickly gets out of the darkness that envelops Sally and goes to the hall where the book of silence exists. Before leaving the darkness, Marion seems to know everything that exists in the darkness. At every corner of the road, she can know clearly and remind rod in a leisurely tone. "Can you see everything in the dark?" Rhodes found some doubts as like as two peas of the road were found. "Of course I can''t see through the darkness of Lord Sally, or no one can." Suddenly, she seemed to think of something, covered her mouth and said, "sorry, please forgive my offense... I forgot that you should have such ability." Rod waved his hand, but it was a bit unexpected to look at Marion. She did not rely on her eyesight to observe everything around her. In other words, everything about the shadow palace was in her mind. At this time, rod and his party have been out of the dark. Even if rod wants to verify this idea, he can''t do it. "I haven''t seen adult Sally so happy for a long time. I thought nothing could touch her heart." While rod was wondering, Marion took the initiative to say: "Dear guest, all this comes from your arrival. I can feel the joy and expectation in the heart of adult Sally. When she changed her dress, she showed all this to us servants. You must respond to her feelings seriously, otherwise... " "Wait a minute." Rod seemed to think of something and interrupted Marion. "I came to the shadow palace. It was just her request. She helped me solve a powerful enemy, so I agreed to her request, that''s all. As for feelings, it doesn''t seem to have anything to do with me, and I don''t worry about these things. " Marion sighed: "that''s the problem. One hundred years ago, after being promoted to a legendary creature, adult Sally searched all the powerful people in the world, hoping to find someone who could see her in the dark, but she failed. Maybe there is no such person in the world. " Rod seemed to think of something and fell silent for a moment. In his memory, according to the story of the tomb keeper in the plane of fire element, it seems that at an earlier time, degar gave up his scarlet eyes and could not see the leader of the robber in the dark. No one has the ability to do that except for the one who has the scarlet eye. "Since then, Lord Sally has vowed that no matter it''s human or any other creature, she will wait for the one who will find her in the dark, that is, you." Marion continued. "It sounds like something''s wrong." Said rod, spreading out his hand. "You can''t go against Lord Sally''s will. She is the real master of the shadow plane. Anyone who makes her dissatisfied will be deeply punished." Marion warned. "Maybe." Rod didn''t take her warning to heart, just casually replied that he was not frightened by these words. Soon, under the leadership of Marion, rod returned to the hall where the book of silence was stored. Without the shadow of darkness, rod saw the whole picture of the book of silence. This huge book was dark yellow, and the surface was covered with a layer of transparent fire light. Just as before, rod picked up a quill pen and wrote a message in the book of silence, but Marion stopped him. "Lord Sally wants me to raise your authority to the highest level. This is a treatment that the regional leader of the thieves guild can''t enjoy." As she said this, Marion began to turn over the book of silence. She didn''t know which side she had turned. She took out one of the brochures from the page on one side. After noticing Marion''s action, rod realized that the book of silence in front of him was obviously not an ordinary book. Besides having his own will, it was also a powerful treasure of space. Just like the stack of prophecy cards of maxika, it seems that there are only dozens of prophecy cards, but there are thousands of different cards in them. So is the book of silence in front of us, with unimaginable pages. She took the pamphlet out of Marion''s hand. In the system log, the attributes of the pamphlet were also sent for the first time. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ The book of silence Category: special items Equipment level: 1 (0100) Basic attribute: communicate with the noumenon of the book of silence, and write its content, which will be known by the book of silence. Special attribute: after passing information to the book of silence, you will be rewarded with contribution points according to the importance of the information. The contribution points can be used to upgrade the level of the book of silence (incomplete pages). Evaluation: a part of a powerful treasure can transmit information across space, but its potential is not fully demonstrated. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Seeing rod looking curiously at the pamphlet in his hand, Marion quickly explained, "this is a remnant of the book of silence. Only the high-level assassins in the guild can have this treasure." Rod nodded: "I feel that the real power of this treasure is not fully displayed. It seems that only by continuously recording information to it can its real power be aroused." Marion looked at rod one more time and explained with a smile: "your perception is very sharp. You can understand the usage of the remnant page in such a short time, but you don''t have to be so troublesome. Adult Sally has told you that you want to maximize your authority." With that, Marion wrote a few words in the book of silence, and rod''s intuition came from his pamphlet. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ The book of silence Category: special items Equipment level: 5 (highest) Basic attribute 1: to communicate with the noumenon of the book of silence, and to write its contents will be known by the book of silence. Basic attribute 2: when you hold the remnant page in your hand, it will be regarded as a pendant treasure. Holder''s all attributes + 3, reconnaissance level + 1, Hawkeye level + 1 (no more than legend level) Special attribute 1: after passing information to the book of silence, you will be rewarded with contribution points according to the importance of the information. The contribution points can be used to upgrade the level of the book of silence (incomplete pages). Special attribute 2: obtain intelligence from the book of silence by writing. Intelligence authority is equal to thief rating. Cooldown: 3 hours. Evaluation: as a part of a powerful treasure, it can transmit information across space. After being stimulated by special means, its potential has been fully demonstrated. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chapter 1593 With the writing of Marion, the remnant pages of the book of silence in rod''s hand are undergoing some special changes. After noticing the new attributes on the remnant page, rod was surprised to hear what Marion said. "If you want to ask something, write it on the page of the book of silence and you will get the answer. This kind of communication can be carried out even in distant space. If you ask too often, you won''t get a response. " Rod nodded. After systematic identification, he had fully understood the usage of the remnant page. Marion raised her hand, motioned to rod for the suspended book of silence, and handed the quill to him. "Lord Sally has given you enough authority. Your identity has been recognized by the book of silence. Now, if you have any doubts, please check in the book of silence by yourself." After giving her pen to rod, she turned to one side and looked into the distance. After noticing this move, roddo takes a look at her, puts the pamphlet in his hand into the space ring, and comes to the huge book of silence. He sticks to the quill and falls into thinking. In rod''s mind, there are many things he wants to know. At this moment, he undoubtedly has such an opportunity. When Sally gives him the highest authority, he can query the most secret information even in the thieves guild. Seeing that Marion didn''t explore what he had written, rod hesitated, and then wrote down the question he most wanted to know in the book of silence. "In this world, is there anything beyond legendary creatures?" When rod finished his writing, his handwriting twisted in the book of silence, all kinds of characters recombined, and soon a new sentence appeared in front of him. "Yes. According to ordinary people, that existence is called "God." Rod seems to think of something, and his handwriting is not as smooth as before. "Where is God?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± This time, there was no response from the book of silence. Rod put his hands around him and fell into deep thinking. There is no doubt that the existence of God is related to the later expansion. At the end of the third expansion, many legendary top creatures who have been sleeping for a long time are active on the mainland, even showing signs of promotion. From the book of silence, rod had no way to get information about God. He thought about it and then asked another question. In the book of silence, he wrote: "Where was the last miracle on the mainland?" Only God can show miracles. Powerful creatures can change the world with their own power, but their abilities are not miracles, whether they are mages or heroes. "Everywhere." The answer in the book of silence made rod frown. "What do you mean?" Rod wrote it. "Mountains, rivers, the earth, the sun, the moon and the stars, flowers, trees, birds, insects and fish, all things you see are miracles." "Absurd. Only God can show miracles. That''s the power of God." Rod''s handwriting is a little bold. "You''re completely wrong, necromancer." The words on the book of silence change slowly. At this moment, rod only feels that he is not facing a simple book, but a wise old man. "God is almighty. If he wants to show you anything, he will show you every part of things, and this is the manifestation of miracles, just like your existence." "My existence?" Rod''s eyes narrowed slightly. On the other side of the book of silence, he wrote down his doubts. "When you''re hungry, you eat food. After the wonderful transformation of food in your body, it becomes the power to support your action, and is finally expelled by you. Is it your own will that makes this transformation of food happen? Or can you use your own will to stop the transformation of food, or even reverse the process? " Rod wrote with some doubts: "do you mean that anything that cannot be changed by one''s own will is a miracle?" "Your understanding is one-sided, but that''s right." On the other side of the book of silence, this string of words slowly emerges. Rod frowned slightly. These words didn''t seem to come from a book. He didn''t get the answer he wanted from the book. Rod didn''t want to discuss with him what miracles were and how powerful God should be. Rod just wanted to know the secrets about God. After a little thought, rod stopped asking this question and wrote: "the weakness of the demon king." "The devil king is the incarnation of sin. The original sin on them not only gives them great strength, but also becomes their biggest weakness." Rod nodded thoughtfully, keeping in mind the information provided by the book of silence, maybe he could use it later. Just as rod was about to continue his inquiry, darkness spread in the distance. Next to rod, Marion turned to rod as if she had received a sign. She said, "Dear guest, Lord Sally is coming here. Have you solved your doubts?" "I have another question." Rod said quickly. "I see. I''ll meet Lord Sally first." With that, she went into the darkness. Only rod was left in the hall where the book of silence was stored. In the dark, there is silence all around, only the book of silence floating in the air, the sound of pages constantly turning. Rod shakes his head. Even Marion''s rank is higher than he is now. This makes rod feel a little sad. If it''s not like this, rod can''t look directly at her with naked eyes, and she''s OK. "Is there anything else you want to know? Rod Just as rod was thinking, such words appeared in the book of silence. Rod seemed to think of something. He was slightly surprised. Then he wrote in the book of silence: "everything about me." In the book of silence, large sections of text began to emerge. The more he looked down, the more he was secretly frightened. In the thieves guild, almost everything about him is recorded, from his joining the battle between Diya and Eli as an ordinary necromancer to the end of the second expansion film, the destruction of the city of standwick, and the book of silence. Rod doesn''t want his intelligence to be completely exposed under the control of the thieves guild. Unfortunately, the thieves guild has the ability to do so. Looking back at the rear, he didn''t see the figure of the thief leader. Rod thought about it and quickly wrote on the side of the book of silence: "information about the thief leader, Sally." Chapter 1594 "You don''t have enough authority." After writing down information about Sally in the book of silence, rod was surprised that he got such an answer from the book. "Why? Don''t I already have the highest authority? " Rod wrote these words with doubts. Even the information about God and the book of silence could be provided. Unexpectedly, when it was Sally''s turn, she said that she did not have enough authority. "Only the leader of the thief can inquire about the intelligence of the leader of the thief in the past dynasties." On one side of the page, such a string of words appeared. See, rod deep breath, Sally obviously won''t let other thieves, so easy to understand their own intelligence. Before he could write on the book of silence, a chill came from behind him. Aware of this breath, rod quickly turns around and sees Sally and Marion in the middle of the hall. Close the book of silence quickly. Before rod said anything, Sally''s words came to his ear. "It looks like you''ve got the information you want. That''s just right." Sally is still dressed in her former dark yellow robe with a translucent veil around her face. She raised her hand and read the silent book by herself. Finally, she stayed on the side with the map of the mainland. "I get the news that a group of crazy demon believers are all over eracia, exchanging their souls for the coming of the doomsday flame. Many angels are restrained by them. This is also our chance." I don''t know what she did. On the mainland map, the map belonging to the eracia region is enlarged, and any town in it can be seen clearly. What matters to rod is that many towns in the east of eracia, near Diya, are marked in bright red, while Whiterock, near the south, is marked in green. "Devil believers?" Rod seemed to have found something, he asked, confirmatively. "It is said that behind these demon believers is Flem, one of the demon kings. You should know her better than I do?" Sally raised her eyebrows and said. "You''re right." Rod nodded. All his information, even his whereabouts in hell, was recorded in the book of silence. At this point, rod can only lament the intelligence gathering ability of the thieves guild, but rod himself has nothing to hide. "I made an agreement with her that I would bring her a powerful legendary creature in exchange for her to stop the demonic attacks on Diya and my territory." Rod said in a deep voice. "A powerful legend? Are you talking about Phoenix? I remember that Fromm once issued this task to many powerful beings, but they failed to complete it. Phoenix no longer exists in this world. How did you find them? " Sally asked with some doubts. Having gone to the fire element plane, rod naturally knows what Sally said. As she said, Phoenix has already been extinct in the hands of a former hero. Rod also failed to find the existence of Phoenix from the fire element plane, but Rowling''s ability gave him a surprise. "It comes from the effect of a treasure. Anyway, Fromm is quite satisfied with the creatures I brought back." Rod didn''t say much. In fact, there are some problems with the Phoenix summoned by the prophecy card, which can be regarded as rod''s backhand. Aware of the meaning of rod''s words, Sally didn''t care about the Phoenix. Instead, she changed the topic and asked: "Tell me, how does Fromm look? It is said that she is the incarnation of fire, but she is greedy for the appearance of human beings. Anyone who calls her from hell with ceremony needs to sacrifice a pure girl. " "What do you mean, how do you look?" Rod''s mouth twitched. "The image she showed me was a giant of fire. She looked like a leaping flame, full of vitality and power, just like you." "Interesting." She laughed, still satisfied with rod''s reply, "anyway, those demon believers have attracted the angel''s attention for us, making the defense empty over Whiterock. This is also our best chance." "Do you know why Fromm sent out demons?" It seemed to be something on his mind, rod asked. "I thought you knew." Sally looked at rod unexpectedly. "Before long, the thieves will pass all the information to the book of silence. No matter what the demon king wants to do, he can''t hide it from the thieves guild." Her words were full of confidence, and rod nodded slightly, admitting what she said. "Do you have any plans? What''s the defensive force around the treasure house in the cloud? " Rod thought about it and asked. Before that, rod asked his subordinates to collect information about Baishi city and the treasure house in the cloud. Unfortunately, most of those subordinates collected information through the thieves'' Guild in the city, which also made rod feel helpless. The existence of the thieves'' Guild controls almost all the intelligence in the mainland. If everyone wants to collect secret intelligence, they can''t get around the thieves'' Guild. Instead of waiting for his men to pass the information back, rod might as well ask Sally directly. "Gabriel, one of the archangels, is in charge of guarding the cloud treasure house." When it comes to these intelligence, even Sally, who has shown great strength, can''t help but be upright. "Except for a few special cases, the archangel will never leave the treasure house in the cloud. If she wants to enter it, we are likely to fight her head-on." Rod seemed to think of something, and his face was equally dignified. In his memory, there are three archangels, far less than the devil kings of hell, each with different powers. Earlier, at the trial ceremony in standwick, rod had met Michael, one of the several archangels, and restrained his strength with the doomsday trial. If he fought head-on, he would lose in his hands with few moves. In addition, the remaining archangels rod has not seen. "What should we do?" Asked rod. "Your identity can''t be revealed. If those angels recognize your existence, I''m afraid that the remaining archangels will be there soon. I''ll let the thieves under me hold the attention of the archangel, and then try to get into the cloud treasure house. " Sally replied. "I have just mastered a special space magic. If the angels are distracted, we can directly appear outside the treasure house in the cloud." Rod thought about it and offered to say. Chapter 1595 Erasia. Since Rowling was rescued, rod has been far away from this ancient and magical land, but now, he is back here. From Sally''s mouth, rod learned that the human eracia had a glorious past. Following God, human beings have gained supreme power, but now, the power belonging to God has already disappeared, and the only one who can prove its glory seems to be the angels in the city of clouds. As for the Knights and nobles on the surface, rod never paid attention to them. "Are your men ready?" Following Sally through the dark portal to the thieves guild in Whiterock, rod said in a deep voice, "this is close to the south of the mainland. If you need, I can summon necromancers and vampires from vilning to help you." "Didn''t I say that? You can''t expose yourself. " Sally shrugged her shoulders indifferently. "Generally, the archangels can''t attract their attention. Fortunately, among the followers of the demon king, there are also members of the guild. They have a unique gem in their hands, which can call the fire of doomsday from the sky. Even the archangels can''t ignore this kind of fire." "You mean, the end of the day?" Rod seemed to have thought of something and asked voluntarily. Sally snapped her fingers and pointed to rod: "yes, that''s what they call that kind of gem." Rod nodded slightly. If he used the crystal of doomsday to call the coming of doomsday judgment, it might really attract the attention of the archangel. At the same time, there are signs of demonic believers'' activities all over elasia. Undoubtedly, the existence of those demonic believers better conceals the real purpose of rod and his party. While rod was thinking about it, Sally had been flipping through a pamphlet on her hand and writing down something with a quill pen from time to time. The pamphlet in her hand is somewhat similar to the one Rhode got not long ago, except for the thicker pages. Bursts of heat came from rod''s heart. He raised his head. His eyes seemed to penetrate the thick wall of the quiet room and saw the flames falling from the sky. "They''ve already started." Sally reminded. Rod nodded. As early as Sally reminded him, the demonic blood in his body came first. He could feel the use of doomsday crystal. "The archangel is resisting the fire in the sky. It''s time to go to the treasure house in the clouds." After getting the information she wanted, Sally closed the pamphlet in her hand, quickly came to rod and whispered. "Wait..." however, rod did not act at the first time. In Sally''s puzzled eyes, rod holds the eyeball pendant hanging in front of her. Now that you know the identity of Archangel stationed here, the treasure in front of rod can also be used. "Gabriel..." Reciting the archangel''s name in his heart, rod''s eyeball pendant slowly opens to convey the distant situation to rod''s mind. In the clouds, the six winged angel of golden crown and golden armor is raising her slender finger to point to the sky. The ripples spread from her fingertips and become a huge portal, wrapping the red sky. The flame from the sky, before touching the ground, was sent away by this golden portal. I don''t know where to go. Feeling the scene from the farsighted pendant, rod''s face gradually became ugly. "Not yet." Rod said in a deep voice, "with the archangel, the fire of doomsday is not a threat at all." "Really?" She tilted her head suspiciously. Seeing rod''s dignified face, she opened the pamphlet again. As she gazed at the new contents in the pamphlet, her face changed, and there were more different things in her eyes looking at rod. "It seems that what you said is true... The archangel cast a spell to stop the fire of doomsday, and did not leave the treasure house in the cloud for half a step." Rod breathed a deep breath, although the angel is a symbol of omnipotence, but different archangels are good at using different abilities. Gabriel, who is stationed in the treasure house in the cloud, is better at casting magic. If rod was right, she was wearing the crown of Oracle she had seen in Kane''s memory. In addition, the armor on her body is not ordinary. The surface is covered with a layer of golden light. Even from a distance, rod can feel the sacred atmosphere attached to it. The magic she used to block the fire of doomsday is just the door of different dimensions that rod is familiar with. Once upon a time, rod used this magic to resist the enemy''s attack from the air. If Gabriel were stationed in standwick, I''m afraid that before that, rod would not be able to save Rowling with the doomsday judgment, and her existence would be equivalent to a legendary mage without weakness. With the blessing of the crown of oracles, rod believes that she can perform all kinds of magic, whether it''s conventional magic, or underground magic, or even undead magic, if the archangel wants to. "Doomsday crystal won''t work. Do you have any other plans?" He shook his head. Rod asked quickly. Sally curled her lips: "the archangel is really hard to deal with. Even I may not be able to defeat her. Now, it seems that there is only one way." "Retreat for a while, and come back later?" Rod asked suspiciously. According to the style of the thieves, it seems very possible, but for rod, there may not be such a good chance in the future. "No, it''s a forced entry." Sally said slowly, "although I can''t beat the archangel, there''s no problem holding her for a while. I''ve tried that even the archangel can''t see me in the dark. The dark can cover up all traces of action. " Then she seemed to think of something and sighed: "it seems that I can''t enter the treasure house in the cloud with you. There are rare treasures in the world in the treasure house of cloud, but every treasure is stained with a powerful curse. You must not be confused by those treasures, just take what you need most. " From her words, rod seemed to hear something and asked, "what about you? Don''t you want to know the secret of the fall of the holy city? " She smiles: "I have found the most precious treasure. I don''t want you to have too many curses on you. " Then she took out a treasure and handed it to rod: "here you are. I think you will need it." Rod takes the treasure from Sally and uses the system to identify the effect of the treasure. He looks at Sally suspiciously. Without asking any more, rod nodded, "I''ll make good use of this treasure." Chapter 1596 As the fluctuation of mana subsides, the red sky has been restored. In the clouds, the angel of golden crown and golden armor put down his hand and lifted the portal in the sky. Pure white light emanates from her wings, her eyes overlook the earth, looking for the source of this turmoil. A group of thieves gathered together and looked up at the sky from time to time, which attracted her attention. She raised her hand and several angels flew towards the group of thieves. Her face was calm, and even the fire of doomsday could not destroy the peace that belonged to her. All of a sudden, she seemed to feel something, looking sideways at the huge door behind her, with a look of surprise in her eyes. I do not know when, the dark has been quietly shrouded in her body, she can not see everything around. She raised her hand, and the golden light was shining all around her. The light was so dazzling that even in the deepest night, it could light all around her like day. However, at the moment, she seems to have lost this ability, her light is engulfed by the endless darkness, and she is also lost in the darkness, unable to see everything around. "Is that you? Daughter of the shadows, Sally Sensing the strange situation around her, she said slowly, "when did the thieves guild also mix with demons?" "The thieves guild has always been neutral. Every force has its own people. We never join in wars between forces." In the dark, the cold voice came out, "unlike you, who are angels who serve God, but always participate in the war that belongs to mankind." "Hum." The six winged angel of the golden crown and golden armour gave a cold hum, "you don''t participate in the power war, but the crimes committed in the war are no less than other creatures. Whenever the war comes, the thieves are most active. You are just like the necromancers, and you can never appear in the sun." With that, the seraph closed her eyes, and her perception spread to the depths of darkness: "as for us, it''s God''s will to protect mankind, and it''s not up to you thieves to evaluate us!" Words fall, her eyes open again, the front is still a dark, but she has locked the position of the person, then raised her hand, ready to cast the magic. On one side, in front of the huge pale door, another figure, with the help of the dark cover, took advantage of the confusion of the surrounding angels, crossed their defense and came to the gate of the treasure house in the cloud. This man is rod. He didn''t expect that Sally''s ability could even influence the archangel, but he would not miss such a good opportunity. He immediately stretched out his hand to open the door of the treasure house in the cloud. However, just as the palm of his hand covered the door, a huge suction came out of the door. Rod was stunned. Just as he wanted to use his magic to avoid sudden changes, his body was sucked in by the suction. When rod came back to himself, he was out of the darkness and came to another strange space. In response, rod naturally checks his ability to cast spells at the first time. He doesn''t know what exists in this space, but only his own strength can make him feel at ease. After confirming that his casting ability has not been affected in any way, rod''s mind suddenly lightens. Even in a strange space, he is still at ease. Looking around, there was a vast expanse of space around him, and rod noticed that what was under his feet was no longer solid land, but clouds like gas. The light white fog shrouded rod''s legs, and the parts below his tibia were covered by clouds. Rod could not see the ground under his feet clearly, but the crisp sound and the sense of hardness made rod realize that his feet seemed to be more than clouds. After a little thought, rod showed his magic skill of Qi control and blew a gust of wind to the clouds under his feet. The strong wind scattered the white fog around rod''s feet, revealing the things below, which also surprised rod. Covered by clouds, it turned out to be a large piece of glittering gold coins. Not only at rod''s feet, but also in his sight, they were all piled up with such gold coins, but the surface was covered by clouds. Only when the strong wind dispersed the clouds, could everything below be revealed. Rod bent down, grabbed a handful of gold coins from his feet, felt the shining light and the clear sound when they fell from his hands, and then confirmed their real existence. At this time, he just like to realize what kind of, eyes show shock color. Before that, when Sally mentioned the treasure house in the cloud, rod only thought it was a house in the city in the cloud, in which all kinds of treasures were stored. Until now, rod realized that it was not like what he thought. The treasure house in the cloud is clearly an independent plane. According to the degree of gold coins accumulation below, the value of things in the treasure house is far beyond rod''s imagination. Once upon a time, in the snowy land of the Dragon Kingdom, rod saw the treasure and gold coins collected by the dragon. However, compared with the treasure house in the cloud, it was nothing at all. The gold coins here even piled up from the ground and covered the whole sky. Looking back from the gold coins piled up in the sky under his feet, rod seemed to think of something. What he needed most on this trip was not the gold coins at his feet, but the artifact parts hidden in the treasure house. No matter how many gold coins he had, he couldn''t get the artifact parts. How to find the treasure buried in these gold coins is undoubtedly the main problem for rod. He didn''t even see any treasure nearby, and everything was covered by gold coins. Recalling Sally''s warning, although rod wanted to use the door of different dimensions to send all the gold coins to Sao City, he still resisted the idea. Although rod was not afraid of the curse in the treasure house, he did not want to take the initiative to get involved. Who knows what would happen when the gold coins were sent away? After thinking for a moment, rod raised his hand and cast the magic of observing the nearby terrain to "see through the earth". Even in the clouds, the perspective effect of the earth has not been affected. Taking rod as the center, a large range of regional terrain around him appears in rod''s mind. Near here is a plain, occasionally undulating ground, but also exposed the golden light, hidden under the clouds, are countless gold coins. After confirming that the nearby terrain is nothing special, and that there are no other creatures, rod puts his attention on the treasure that Sally gave him. Chapter 1597 When taking out the treasure that Sally gave him, rod noticed that it was a hard walking stick with a gem inlaid on the top of the palm. The gem was dark and huge, making the whole walking stick look very luxurious. As rod took out the treasure, the system log also passed the information of the treasure to rod. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Treasure hunting walking stick Quality: Treasure Type: second hand weapon Equipment requirements: Advanced Mystics Basic attributes: strength + 1, speed + 1, physique - 2, hard to destroy Special attribute: detect all treasures near the holder. According to the quality of the treasures, the gem on the top of the walking stick will emit different degrees of light. Evaluation: the walking stick used by great explorers and leprosy travelers has the function of detecting treasures, and those who hold it often have good luck. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ At first, when he got the stick, rod didn''t understand Sally''s intention until he came to yunzhongbao''s house in person. In the face of the treasure house full of gold coins, it is difficult for rod to find the location of the treasure if he does not use the function of this walking stick to detect it. It is difficult to find the existence of artifact parts from the massive gold coins. Holding the front handle of the walking stick, rod gently touched it on the ground. With an inexplicable wave spreading, soon, the gem on the top of the walking stick gave off a shining light, illuminating all around the treasure house. Through the feedback of the walking stick, rod knows the location of the nearest treasure. It''s a few meters deep under his feet, and it''s deeply buried by many gold coins. If it wasn''t for the existence of the walking stick, rod doesn''t know how long it would take to find the hidden treasure. Although he knew the location of the treasure, rod didn''t know the specific effect of the treasure. The walking stick would not feed back the information together. To know the real effect of the treasure, rod had to find it himself. Rod thought about it. He touched his hand to the ground under his feet. The space ring on his finger sent a gust of suction, and the gold coin under his feet sank quickly. He was ready to rely on this way to find out where the treasure was. At this moment, I don''t know what happened. Rod suddenly felt weak and fainted. It was a sign of massive loss of life value. Rod stopped quickly and looked warily at the system log. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "You''ve been cursed by the unknown and lost 1 maximum health." "You''ve been cursed by the unknown and lost 1 maximum health." ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡­¡­¡­¡­ A lot of the same information fills the end of the system log. In a short time, rod has lost nearly 100% of his maximum health. Recalling Sally''s warning, rod has understood where these curses come from. If it wasn''t for rod to stop in time, I''m afraid he has lost all his health due to the curse. At this moment, in addition to feeling palpitation, rod could not help but feel a little lucky. Fortunately, at the beginning, he did not send the gold coins away with the door of different dimensions. The amount of gold coins transported by the gate of different dimensions is far more than that absorbed by the ring of space. If rod had opened the gate of different dimensions at that time, he would have lost his life if he hadn''t seen the treasures in the treasure house. At this time, rod seems to think of something, he toward the side of the ground, the previous collection of gold coins released. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Your curse has been lifted and you have gained 1 maximum health." ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡­¡­¡­¡­ With the release of gold coins, rod restored his original health value, which also let rod breathe a sigh of relief. If you lose hundreds of maximum health points because of these gold coins, rod doesn''t want to see it. Fortunately, when rod released the gold coin, the curse on him was also lifted. With the transportation of gold coins, the ground under his feet sank a lot, and from the burial of those gold coins, rod found the treasures detected by the treasure hunting cane. It''s a sword blade. I don''t know how long it''s been buried in this pile of gold coins. The surface is red. It''s not rust caused by years of oxidation, but scarlet light like blood. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ [conqueror] Quality: Treasure Type: main hand weapon Equipment requirements: hero, pure blood human Basic attributes: all attributes + 3, indestructible Special attribute: when fighting with enemies other than humans, you will gain an additional + 5 of all attributes and increase all damage by 100%. Evaluation: the weapon used by the Griffin heart king in the holy war of invading the alien race. This weapon can dye all the blood of the alien race. It can play an extra powerful role in fighting against the alien race. After the end of the war, the Griffin heart king gave the weapon to his most trusted Duke of panlak. After the death of fanlak, the weapon''s whereabouts are unknown, and so far no one has used it again. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Starting with the blade, the information from the system log makes rod shake his head. He can''t use the weapon. In order to gain more power, after fusing the blood of many powerful creatures, rod is no longer a pure blood human and does not meet the requirements of this weapon. For this blade, rod is most concerned about the high value attribute it can provide. According to the description of treasure, the person who holds the blade can gain 8 points of all attribute bonus when fighting against non-human creatures. This is just the effect of a blade, and does not occupy the equipment bar of other parts of the body. Even the basic attribute attached to the Titan''s arrow in rod''s hand is the total attribute + 6, and the conqueror instantly surpasses the Titan''s arrow. Looking at the red sword blade in his hand, rod felt that such a powerful weapon was just a waste of its efficacy when it was put in the cloud treasure house. According to the system log, this weapon has been used by the Griffin heart king, but rod doesn''t know which Griffin heart king, the king of each generation of Erathia, can be called this. Thinking of this, rod put his attention to the last part of the system prompt, the part about Prince panlak, which is also the only place where the name of the conqueror appears. Maybe as long as you find the Duke''s information in the thieves guild, you can understand all this. Shaking his head, rod put the collector back on the pile of gold coins without any intention of taking it away. Even if he just takes a gold coin, rod will be cursed and lose his maximum health. If he takes such a powerful treasure, he may be cursed. If the attribute of this treasure is greatly reduced, it will not be worth the loss. Rod has no idea of the artifact parts he needs most in this trip, so he can''t bear other curses first. Chapter 1598 Just as rod used the function of the treasure hunting cane to explore the treasure inside the treasure house and pick up the [conqueror], the archangel outside the treasure house, shrouded in darkness, suddenly turned back to face the huge door behind him as if he had found something. The sign from the perception clearly tells her that an intruder has entered the treasure house in the cloud. She angrily scolds in the dark: "Sally, how dare you let people enter the treasure in the cloud, let people''s crimes pollute this sacred land!" "Which of your eyes saw that I let people in." In the dark, a smile came out, "maybe someone slipped in while we were fighting." Sally''s smile, in exchange for a resounding sound in the sky, to avoid the oncoming bombardment, Sally is not easy, her dark yellow robe, there are signs of damage. Maintaining her apparent lightness, she glanced anxiously at the treasure house in the cloud. She didn''t know what happened and whether rod had found the treasure she wanted. Only an archangel, she can deal with, but if more than two, even if she wants to escape, it will take some effort. At this time, after putting down the conqueror, rod seemed to feel something and quickly looked around. I don''t know if it''s rod''s illusion. He felt a peep behind his back. Rhode has always been very sensitive to this kind of gaze, and it is impossible to perceive mistakes. Soon, rod locked his eyes somewhere behind him. To his surprise, there was nothing there. "Who is there? Don''t show up yet. " With that, rod put Titan''s arrow in front of him. There was a sharp white light on his sword. "Wait..." a strange male voice came. Under the gaze of rod, a virtual shadow emerges from the gold coin pile. He floats in the air like the ghost transformed by the necromancer. He has no feet under his body, but his body maintains the human appearance. Rod was puzzled. He didn''t expect that there would be such a creature in the cloud treasure house. It seems that he entered here earlier than himself. "Who are you? How did you get here? " After thinking about it, rod asked quickly. Perhaps because the ghost had no physical relationship, rod''s peeping eyes could not work for him. After a little thought, rod decided to ask him. "Why don''t you take that powerful treasure?" Instead of answering rod''s question, the ghost asked him. Rod frowned. "Do you hear what I''m saying?" "Why don''t you take that powerful treasure?" The voice of the ghost did not change, and even his expression did not change. He repeated it to rod. "Because I don''t need that treasure, I have something stronger than it." Seeing that the state of the ghost seemed to be wrong, rod thought about it and then replied. Listen to rod say so, the ghost lowers his head and murmurs something. Rod approached him suspiciously, trying to hear his words clearly, so as to get more information. But before rod got close, the ghost rushed to the [Crusader] on the ground like crazy. Rod leaned slightly, allowing the ghost to approach the treasure. The ghost stretched out his hands and tried to pick up the conqueror on the ground, but he couldn''t do it. His hand passed through the treasure, and he couldn''t touch the treasure itself, even with the gold coin below. Seeing this, rod seems to have found something. He waves Titan''s arrow and shoots a flash of lightning. Lightning passed through the body of the ghost and hit the gold coin pile in the distance, causing the gold coin to splash everywhere. Rod realized that the ghost could not touch everything he saw, whether it was the treasure in the cloud or the magic released by rod. In addition, the ghost''s body can freely pass through the gold coins, or even directly into the bottom of the gold coin pile, which is also the reason why rod did not find him at the beginning. "Answer my question, who are you?" Asked rod. "My name is will..." the ghost seemed to think of something and slowly answered rod''s question. From his mouth, rod also knew his name. "Will, right? Why do you come here? This is a treasure house in the cloud guarded by angels. Ordinary creatures are not qualified to enter. " Rod stares at the ghost, trying to see his reaction from his expression. Maybe it''s the reason that there has been no communication for a long time. The tone of the ghost is somewhat unnatural: "I was cheated by a priest who said that I could choose the treasures here. I could take as many as I wanted, but I became what I am now!" Rod was silent, but heard the ghost continue to say: "I am the most respected high priest of Griffin heart king, Nicholas griffinhart. I am also a hero! If you can help me out of this area, I''ll pay you back. " "What?" Rod seemed to be aware of something, and his face changed. Nicholas griffinhart seems to be the Griffin heart king who caused the fall of the holy city in Sally''s story. Unexpectedly, the ghost in front of him could call this name. It seems that he entered the treasure house in the cloud at that time and was always trapped here because of the curse. "Do you know everything about standwick? How did it fall? " Rod thought and asked. "You mean the holy city in heaven? Of course I know everything there. I know some powerful apostles. As for the fall, I don''t know what you mean. The holy city is always high in the sky for worshippers from all over the world. " Mentioning these, the ghost instantly seemed to have confidence, and the voice was loud. Rod took a deep look at the ghost and mentioned the holy city. The confidence and worship on his face could not be disguised. He didn''t seem to know what happened in the holy city. In other words, he was trapped in the treasure house in the cloud earlier, so far he has no way to get rid of it. Although rod did not know why the ghost was trapped in the treasure house, even after several centuries, he could not get away from it. But it should be related to the treasures stored in the treasure house and the powerful curse on it. "Is the Jihad over? Have the Necromancers been wiped out The ghost asked. He didn''t seem to be aware of the time he was trapped in the treasure house and what happened outside. The existence of the ghost is undoubtedly a deep warning to rod and proves the price of greed to him. "No, as far as I know." Rod answered with a shrug. Chapter 1599 "Do you want to get rid of the shackles here and be free again?" Looking at the ghost in front of him, rod did not ask him anything else, but said so. "Of course I do." The ghost answered quickly. Although rod doesn''t know how long he has been trapped in yunzhongbao house, it seems that he doesn''t want to stay here for a moment. A little perception, confirmed this form of him, can pass through the portal, rod quickly said: "then you''d better listen to my command, when I get what I need, I will naturally take you out of here." The ghost nodded and looked at rod, waiting for his orders. "Your body can go directly through those gold coins, that is to say, you know what exists under them, right?" Asked rod, gazing at him. However, in the face of rod''s confirmation, the ghost shook his head: "I can really pass through the gold coins, but it''s the same around here. I can''t find all the treasures." "You don''t need to find the treasure." Listen to the ghost say so, rod also confirmed his ability, "I will tell you where the treasure is, you just need to tell me what kind of treasure it is." Hearing rod say so, the ghost seems to be a little surprised: "you can find the location of those treasures... Yes, you directly found out the blade." Rod''s eyes glanced at the conqueror he had placed on the ground: "do you know this weapon?" "Of course." The ghost nodded with pride. "This is the weapon of the Griffin heart king. It carries the glory of erasia. Haven''t you heard the story about him?" As he said this, the ghost looked at rod with a little disdain. Even though he was already in the state of ghost, the pride of the Erathians in his heart did not fade away. Rod curled his mouth and didn''t care about the action of the ghost. Compared with this, rod was more concerned about the war situation of the outside world. As Sally said before, the sooner he gets the artifact parts and leaves, the safer he will be. Shaking his head, rod took out his treasure hunting stick again, put one end of it on the ground, and said to the ghost, "let''s start, unless you want to stay here a little longer." Listen to rod say so, the ghost immediately no longer words, he did not want to stay here for a moment, can only do according to rod said. Rod sidled and quickly walked for dozens of steps to the next position indicated by the treasure hunting cane. "Why did you stop?" Floating in the air of the ghost, some puzzled to ask. "At my feet, about three meters away, there is a treasure. Tell me what it looks like." Said rod quickly, looking at the gold coin at his feet. If, as before, he uses the effect of space ring to constantly transfer the surrounding gold coins, it will take him a long time to take out the treasure found by the treasure hunting stick from the gold coin pile under his feet, not to mention that the treasure under his feet is not necessarily the artifact that he needs. Although he didn''t know what was going on outside, rod knew in his heart that he had no more time to delay. He had better leave as soon as possible with the treasure he wanted. There is no doubt that the existence of the ghost accelerates the speed of Rhode''s treasure hunting. His body can directly sink into the gold coins under his feet and observe the treasures buried deep below. Soon, the body of the ghost came back to the surface. Half of his body was exposed on the ground. He said to rod, "it''s a long whip with barbs. It looks like it hurts." Rod shook his head. It wasn''t the artifact he was looking for. He didn''t want to spend time searching for its efficacy. In addition, the glittering light on the top of the treasure hunting walking stick is much dimmer than when the conqueror was found before. After understanding this, rod also realized that he could roughly judge the quality of a treasure only by the function of the treasure hunting stick. The light emitted by the artifact parts was naturally more powerful than that of ordinary treasures. At the same time, in rod''s memory, whether it''s magic talisman or magic talisman, they provide roughly the same attributes, so it''s likely that the last artifact component of magic source is the same. Take off the magic talisman you''ve been wearing and put it close to the treasure hunting walking stick. Soon, the gem on the top of the walking stick will shine. It''s a special light for artifact parts. On the top of the walking stick, the dark gem, there is a swirling halo, which looks like a galaxy of stars. After discovering this, rod put the treasure hunting stick on the ground again, and soon new information came. As like as two peas, Rhodes quickly locked a place, where the treasure''s stick was shining like a whirlpool halo. "It''s a magic ball like a pendant, with red patterns on its surface. I seem to have seen it somewhere..." After informing rod of the treasure below, the ghost showed a thoughtful look. Hearing the description of the ghost, rod was very happy. If rod was right, it was the last artifact he was looking for. In addition, the information in the ghost discourse also attracted rod''s attention. "Have you ever seen this treasure? Do you remember what happened? Where did you see this treasure? " Rhode asked casually as he moved the gold coins buried deep under his feet with a space ring. "I remember... I saw this treasure in a young man named Gwen." The ghost seems to have thought of something and answers quickly. "What did you say?" Listening to what he said, rod seemed to realize something. His face suddenly changed, and his hand movement slowed down. His eyes were no longer focused on the gold coins under his feet, but on the ghost beside him, trying to see something from the ghost''s face. "What''s the matter with you? What happened? " The ghost was also startled by rod''s reaction and asked with some doubts. "Tell me about Gwen." Rod said hastily. The ghost looked at him suspiciously: "do you have a grudge against Gwen? He is a pilgrim from a distant place. As a high priest, I once received him. The Dharma ball below should be one of the treasures he carries with him. I didn''t expect him to be here Hearing this, rod''s face gradually sank. Gwen, it''s not a simple name. Among blakada, Gwen Magnus has a more famous name, the God of mages. The artifact [magic source] that rod wants to combine is exactly the artifact used by the mage God. Chapter 1600 Looking at the ghost in front of him, what rod didn''t expect was that he had ever contacted the God of the mage. "Did Gwen do anything... Special?" Rod asked quickly. "Something special?" The ghost frowned suspiciously. "He''s just an ordinary pilgrim. What''s special about him? I want to leave this place earlier than this. Have you found the treasure you want? " Looking at the ghost in front of him, rod seemed to realize something. Maybe as the ghost said, Gwen was not really the God of mages at that time. His strength had not yet reached the peak. However, the ghost in front of him was a man of Gwen''s age, which surprised rod a little. In rod''s impression, the most powerful period of erasia should be in the age of the ghost. After that, due to the emergence of the God of mages, blakada rose strongly, and the golden age of mages came. Erasia also gradually weakened. Although it still occupied the center of the mainland, its comprehensive strength was far less than before. With a little thought, the gold coin at rod''s feet was almost moved, and the treasure buried below was also exposed in rod''s eyes. As the ghost said, it was a round magic ball with gorgeous red patterns, and it was made into a pendant. If it could be hung on the body, it would not look like an ordinary product, and I didn''t know how long it would be buried under the pile of gold coins. Pick up the magic ball from the ground, and as soon as it touches the treasure, all the nearby Magic Elements gather in rod''s hands. At this moment, rod''s intuition is light, and his whole body is wrapped by strong magic elements. In the system log, the information belonging to this treasure also spread to rod''s mind. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ [magic ball] Quality: Treasure Type: Pendant Equipment requirements: None Basic attribute: restores 20 mana per hour Special attribute: activate the magic elements in the surrounding space to gather around the talisman to avoid the mana cost of the next casting. Cooling time: 1 day. Evaluation: a treasure used by a powerful being contains supreme magic. Collecting items similar to this talisman will change dramatically. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Looking at the magic ball he held in his hand, rod felt light. He had found the artifact he wanted most for this trip. Up to now, all the artifact parts belonging to the source of Magic have been collected by rod. As long as rod is willing, he will be able to combine this powerful combined artifact in the next moment. There''s no hurry for this process. It''s not safe in yunzhongbao''s house. It''s definitely not a place to combine artifact with ease. The first thing rod has to do is to run away from the treasure house. As long as he returns to his own territory, rod can combine this powerful artifact. After putting the magic ball into the space ring, rod only felt his spirit stagnated, as if he had lost something, and his whole body was cold. "How do you feel about this treasure?" On one side, the ghost asked. He didn''t answer the ghost''s words, but rod didn''t forget that the ghost became what he is now, and even remained trapped in the treasure house in the cloud, because he took too many treasures and suffered from too many curses. After realizing this, rod checked the system log for the first time. According to his previous attempt, as long as the things in the treasure house are received into the space ring, he will be cursed. I don''t know how powerful the curse will be when the magic ball is put into the space ring. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "You are under a unique curse [mana collapse]. Every time you cast a spell, you have a 75% chance to double your mana and a 25% chance to triple your mana. You can cast spells with health ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Notice that there is a unique curse under the character''s attributes, and rod''s mouth twitches. For ordinary mages, if they are cursed by this kind of curse, it will announce the end of their casting career. It costs twice the mana value to cast a spell, or even three times the mana value sometimes. This makes it more difficult for a mage with insufficient mana value to cast a spell continuously. If he can''t put a few powerful spells, he will consume all his mana value. In addition, what makes rod more concerned is that the curse mentioned at the end of the curse can cast with health. If the mana value reaches the bottom, you need to cast a powerful level 5 magic. With this curse effect, I''m afraid the mage will lose all his health value instantly. Under other circumstances, rod would not want to be cursed so seriously, and would even consider putting down his treasure again. But now, the situation is different. Rod, who already has three artifact parts, can obtain a powerful combination artifact [magic source] by combining them. And the effect of the source of magic can just solve the problem of insufficient mana value of mages. As Sally said, there is a deep curse in everything in the treasure house. If you take more treasures, rod''s curse will be even more serious. Don''t care about the curse, rod is ready to cast magic, leave the cloud treasure house, suddenly, he is a little hesitant. After getting the artifact parts he wanted, rod was not in a hurry to leave. In the treasure house of cloud, there are many powerful treasures. If you get any of them, you can enhance rod''s strength. Even if rod can''t use them, you can give them to other people. It''s a pity to leave like this. In rod''s perception, there is also a kind of ceremony in the treasure house in the cloud, which can protect external creatures and use space magic to enter, but it does not prohibit internal creatures from leaving. Want to come to treasure house again, I don''t know when to wait. "Are you ready to leave? You said to get me out of this space. " While rod was thinking, the ghost took the initiative to say. "Don''t worry." Rod said in a deep voice, "I''ll look for more treasures." In addition to the treasures rod needs, Sally once mentioned that the hidden treasures that made the holy city fall are also hidden in the treasure house in the cloud. As long as they are found, rod may greatly improve his ability. Think of here, rod firm his own idea, will Sally to his treasure hunting stick point on the ground, toward the detection of all around. On one side, the ghost looked at rod in this state, his eyes flashed inexplicable light, and took the initiative to say: "you want those powerful treasures, right? I know a special treasure that will satisfy you. " Chapter 1601 "Oh?" Hearing this, rod faced his direction with interest. The ghost doesn''t know how long he has been in the treasure house. The most precious treasure is that he knows more about it. Although the ghost can''t see rod''s eyes, he can feel that rod''s attention is on him. "Show me." Rod said to the ghost, his words were blazing. He was eager to get those powerful treasures. "Don''t blame me for not reminding you that there is a powerful Guardian near the treasure, which is also the only living creature that can move here besides me." The ghost says to remind a way. "I''m not afraid of any enemy, no matter what Guardian it is." Rod said slowly, "just take me. I''ll take care of the rest." After listening to rod''s words, the ghost lowered his head and gave him a deep look. He wanted to see something from rod''s expression, but he failed. Then he quickly guided the way ahead. Under the guidance of the ghost, rod crossed countless gold coins and quickly moved in a direction. As he walked along, rod noticed that the stick he was holding was getting brighter and brighter. It was not a flash like when he found the treasure before, but a continuous light from the inside. The more he moves in this direction, the more dazzling the light from the stick will be. In the end, the jewel on the stick is as bright as a little sun. Even the farsighted pendant worn by rod is closed under the light, and he doesn''t want to look out any more. Seeing this, rod thought a little, then took the treasure hunting stick back into the space ring. The light around him suddenly dimmed down, and then he opened his eyes again. "Here we are." Just as rod took back his walking stick, there was a hint from the ghost in his ear. Without his warning, rod''s farsighted pendant had already seen everything around him. To rod''s surprise, the treasure mentioned in the ghost''s mouth was not buried in the gold coin as before, but suspended in the air. It''s a bright red ball, which can be held by one hand. The surface of the ball is irregular, with two opposite depressions. On one side of the depression, green twigs grow. "This is..." rod seemed to want to fight something, and his expression changed a little. Rod recalled that in the original sheepskin roll Sally took out, there was a ball like thing painted, which was said to be the key to the fall of the holy city. When he came to the treasure house in the cloud, rod didn''t know how to find it. Unexpectedly, the powerful treasure in the mouth of the ghost was it. Rod was just about to step forward and take the treasure. Suddenly, he felt a strange movement under his feet. The gold coins around began to tremble. The gold coins that kept jumping and falling collided with each other, making a crisp sound. The ball shaped treasure rose slowly, together with the gold coins under it. Under the gaze of rod, in the gold coin pile in the treasure house, slowly stood a giant made of gold coins, whose body size was comparable to the Titan giant, and its whole body was shining. At this moment, rod seems to realize why the spherical treasure floats on top of the gold coin pile. Its position is just on the top of the giant gold coin. Seeing the enemy appear, rod waved his Titan''s arrow for the first time. Lightning leaped out from the blade and hit the gold giant''s body. A small hole was blasted in its body. Between the splashes of gold coins, the nearby gold coins kept wriggling, and the damage was instantly repaired. Noticing this scene, rod realized that ordinary attacks could not work on the gold giant at all, and there might be no weakness of conventional creatures. When he was attacked, the gold giant gave a dull roar, then raised his foot and stepped on rod''s position. Beside rod, the ghost spread out his hand and made a helpless look. He would not be hit by ordinary physical attacks. Even within the scope of the gold giant''s feet, he didn''t want to dodge. To the surprise of the ghost, rod, who was just beside him, disappeared in an instant. He didn''t know where he was. The huge foot heavily stepped down, resulting in a strong impact, making the nearby gold coins jump several meters high. Without the touch of the real object, the gold giant was puzzled. At this time, rod''s figure appeared directly on his head. The existence of magic makes it unnecessary for rod to fight against the gold giant. He uses the existence of fire to escape. Rod comes directly to the top of his head and holds the ball treasure in his hand. In an instant, as rod once again tried to escape with fire and took away the treasure from the gold giant''s head, the gold giant howled in pain, and his whole body turned into the purest gold coin and fell from the air. Bathed in the raindrops of gold coins, the ghost showed an incredible look. He didn''t expect that the gold giant, who looked very powerful, just disappeared. "Is this what you call a treasure? Interesting... " Behind him came the deep words belonging to rod. The ghost slowly turned around and saw rod, who was safe behind him, as well as the spherical treasure he was holding in his hand. After getting this treasure, rod noticed that it was not the powerful treasure he expected, but a special object, or a fruit, that provided support and strength for the gold giant. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ [red apple] Category: special items Usage requirement: None Basic attribute:??? Special attribute:??? Evaluation: the fruit of the ancient wisdom tree Yuke contains all the wisdom in the world. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ The systematic identification made rod realize that the ordinary red apple in his hand was obviously not as simple as he thought. Originally, when rod held the red apple, he still felt confused, but when he noticed the row of question marks in the system identification, his face suddenly became dignified. In rod''s impression, there has never been such a situation in the system. No matter what level of treasure, or even the existence of artifact, the system can accurately give its data. Even if it is something rod did not know, the system can also give a certain prompt. As for the question mark, rod is still the first time to see it. To rod''s surprise, according to the hints given by the system, the fruit in his hand is the condensation of the tree of wisdom Yuk. Earlier, the ancient tree of wisdom died in rod''s hand in the battle of shadow of death, and rod gained the power of the dark word. Chapter 1602 After carefully examining the red apple in his hand, rod noticed that there was a bite mark on one side of it. This bite mark is very shallow. If rod hadn''t observed it carefully, he couldn''t find the abnormality above. Recalling what Sally said about the fall of the holy city, although rod did not know the cause of all this, it was obvious that he had something to do with the red apple in his hand. Realizing that the red apple in his hand is probably what Sally is looking for, rod thinks about it and is ready to take it with him. The fall of the holy city involves the secret of Erathia, the original brilliant human power. After that, he never recovered. Rod is very curious about it and wants to know what happened. What''s more, rod got a lot of help from Sally along the way. She not only solved the difficult iver for herself, but also allowed herself to inquire about all kinds of matters in the book of silence. Although rod didn''t say much, she couldn''t hang up. Since this treasure is needed by Sally, rod will take it away. As rod put the red apple into the ring, he suddenly felt weak and had no strength. The whole person seems to be unable to stand, and will fall to one side of the ground. After noticing the abnormality of his body, rod thrust Titan''s arrow into the ground to support his body, and quickly checked the system log to see what happened. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "You are cursed. The actual value of all your basic attributes is equal to your lowest one. " "You have been cursed [foolishly]. You can''t do more than 100 damage per time. " "You have been cursed. Whenever your behavior matches one of the seven crimes, the damage caused is reduced by 10%, the total attribute is reduced by 10%, and you can stack up to seven times. " ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Noticing the hints in the system log, rod''s face suddenly changed. Even though he had known for a long time that if he took away the treasures from the treasure house in the cloud, he would suffer a powerful curse. Rod did not expect that the curse would be so strong. The curse of mediocrity, folly and sin is a great limitation to rod. After being cursed [mediocrity], rod''s original high basic attribute is now equal to the lowest one. More than 80 free attribute points have been lost out of thin air. If you put them on ordinary professionals, these 80 free attribute points are almost all the attribute points they can get when they are promoted from first level to legendary creatures. Even rod, who has a lot of racing achievements, suffers from these curses. Losing strength is something rod can''t stand. In addition, curse [ignorance] limits rod''s single damage to 100 points. Even Titan''s arrow can''t get rid of this limit, which makes rod more unacceptable. However, the existence of "criminal karma" further reduces rod''s existing attribute. Rod does not know whether his past actions have the conditions to trigger "criminal karma", but it should not be much different. Just as rod sighed to himself and was ready to take out the red apple and put it back into the treasure house, a strong heat flow suddenly appeared in his body. This heat flow ran wildly in rod''s body, and rod uncontrollably entered the big devil form. The feeling of tearing came out of rod''s body. His skin turned red, and his head grew long, thin horns. The blindfold couldn''t cover his face any more, and his body lit up a fire. "Evil... Devil..." on one side, the ghost noticed that rod in this form seemed to have found something. Even if he had no body, he could not help retreating to the rear. The sound coming from his ear made him feel pain and couldn''t help looking in the direction of the sound. With one look, the ghost changed irreversibly. He had lost his body for a long time. I don''t know what kind of influence he was affected by. He fell from the air to the ground. There was a painful feeling of tearing at his feet like fog. In a short moment, he recovered his legs, tusks grew in his mouth, and his body like a human was restored in a different form. The change of form made him roar in pain and roll among the gold coins. But rod didn''t have time to care about his state. Besides his own changes, rod''s attention was put in the system log. In a short moment, there were a series of unexpected prompts in the system log. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "When you detect the blood of the great devil, the holy curse of mediocrity, ignorance and sin are integrated into your blood specialty, and you awaken new characteristics of arrogance, ghost trick and sin in charge." "[pride]: transformed from the divine curse [mediocrity]. The great devil is arrogant in nature and does not allow himself to have any defects. In demon form, the actual value of all your basic attributes is equal to your highest one. " "[ghost trick]: transformed from Holy curse [ignorance]. The great devil has a strong learning ability and is good at using various means. In demon form, you can deal no less than 100 damage per time. " "[karma in charge]: transformed from Holy curse [karma in charge]. The great demons are in charge of all crimes. In the eyes of ordinary people, crimes are their rare feast. In the form of big devil, whenever your behavior matches one of the seven crimes, the damage and all attributes are increased by 10% and can be stacked up to seven times. " ¡­¡­¡­¡­ When he noticed the new hints in the system log, rod was gradually surprised. What didn''t occur to rod was that the blood of the great devil in his body had such an effect, which could purify the curse in his body. Rhode realized that it was not accurate to say purification. The blood of the great devil clearly absorbed these curses and made them a group of powerful characteristics. In a sense, it was also a kind of blood awakening. As the physical pain dissipates, rod feels a sense of fullness from strength in the form of the great devil. At this moment, he incarnates as a real great devil, without any defect in his attributes, and is equal to the highest one. For rod, this is undoubtedly a huge improvement. With the trait [pride] playing a role, rod''s basic attributes have completely surpassed those of ordinary legendary creatures. No matter in speed or power, rod no longer has any defects. Rod even had the confidence to fight head-on with the archangel outside the treasure house. Chapter 1603 To rod''s surprise, the curse on him turned into a powerful positive trait under the blessing of the blood of the great devil in his body, greatly improving his all attributes. With the trait of pride, rod''s free attributes can be promoted by using only the highest attribute, which will save a lot of free attributes for rod. All the characteristics of the great devil''s blood need rod''s power to stimulate the blood and turn the body into a demon form in order to give full play to their functions. In the ordinary state, rod''s attributes are not affected. Seems to be thinking of something, rod from the space ring, will take out the red apple again. Rod noticed that when he collected the magic ball, the curse he received was not affected by the blood of the great devil. Instead, the curse he received when he collected the red apple was fully integrated into his blood. The record in the system log also seems to explain the problem to rod. Rod noticed that whether it''s mediocrity, ignorance or sin, there are signs of holy curse in front of them, which is different from the common curse. This may also be the reason why the blood of the great devil can absorb it. "Holy curse..." Reciting this unique term silently, rod''s eyes again focused on the red apple in his hand. It was this thing that brought him three powerful holy curses. If it wasn''t for the existence of big devil blood, rod could only put the red apple back into the treasure house. In addition to the curse, rod also found that he had achieved new racing achievements in the process of checking the system log. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "You''ve got the race achievement [treasure in the cloud]" "[treasure in the cloud]: get a treasure from the treasure house in the cloud and be cursed. Basic reward skill point + 1, gain the ability to perceive treasure after wearing it. " "You got the race achievement [abandoned man]" "[forsaken man]: three holy curses at the same time. Basic reward all attributes + 2, more vulnerable to advanced curse after wearing. " ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Rhode was not too surprised by the improvement of basic attributes brought about by his racing achievements. What really matters to rod is the effect of the whole achievement of the forsaken man. According to the description of the system, after wearing this achievement, if rod takes the treasure from the cloud treasure house again, he will get a higher curse. Recalling the effect of the form of the great devil, at this moment, rod really wanted to try whether he could get the effect of holy curse from other treasures, and then get other characteristics from his blood. Just when rod was about to try, he was attracted by the creatures on one side. Before that translucent, can shuttle the ghost of gold coins, actually gave birth to legs, the whole person lying on the pile of gold coins. Rod seems to have thought of something. After entering the big devil form, the blindfold on his face can''t be worn any more. Before he noticed it, the ghost was transformed into a vampire by his eyes. At this moment, rod seemed to think of something and let out a deep breath. According to the description of scarlet eye, no matter what creatures, even elemental creatures, whose rank is lower than Rhode''s, will be forced to turn into vampires after being watched by his eyes. Rhode can''t turn off this ability actively except closing his eyes. If he raised his rank and changed the person in front of him to Rowling, rod could not imagine what would happen. "Stand up." Shaking his head, rod ordered to the vampire. The effect of the dark word makes the vampire unable to disobey rod''s order and stand up straight. Rod thought about it, picked up the apple in his hand and asked him, "do you know what this is?" The ghost named will has been in the treasure house for a long time than rod expected. Rod is going to ask him about the apple from his mouth. It can be guarded by a giant who turns gold coins into gold coins and brings a serious holy curse to people. Obviously, the apple in front of us is not an ordinary product. In the system log, the record of Yuke, the wisdom tree, makes rod realize this. "Yes, it''s a gift from the priest who put me in here to the scarlet... I don''t know what it''s for, but it''s more powerful than you think." Hearing this, rod frowned as if he thought of something and asked, "you mentioned the scarlet... What happened to the scarlet?" "I also want to ask you, how can I know what happened to the scarlet when I was trapped here? Don''t you know more about him than I do? " Will, a vampire, said to rod. Rod was lost in thought. The effect of the dark word made rod realize that will was telling the truth. He had no idea what happened to the scarlet. "Tell me about the scarlet, what kind of creature is he?" Rod asked in a deep voice, as if there was a unique magic in his words. Rod''s words came from his ear, and will said everything from the bottom of his heart unconsciously: "you say the scarlet... He is the origin of all human beings and the incarnation of gods in the world. He has the supreme power and can give it to all who follow him. " Rod nodded. Will''s description is somewhat similar to what Sally said before. The scarlet is most likely to be the most powerful existence in elasia. Will''s story goes on: "he pardoned the crimes of human beings and carried them on his own. After suffering from unimaginable crimes, his perfect body is also defective, which is what we call holy mark... " Listen to will''s story, rod''s expression gradually dignified, before this, he had not heard of these. As if thinking of something, rod asked, "have you ever seen the scarlet with your own eyes? What does he look like? " "This..." will seemed hesitant and hesitated. "Answer my question." Rod said in a deep voice. "Yes." With the blessing of the dark word, will no longer resisted and immediately said, "I haven''t seen him with my own eyes. The scarlet will always live in the holy city of standwick in the clouds, where only apostles and angels are allowed to enter, and my position has not reached that level. But I also know what the scarlet looks like from some of the apostles Will added: "it is said that he has long been tortured by human crimes. He is very thin and skinny. In addition, there are seven fingers in his right hand, each of which carries a crime belonging to human beings... " Chapter 1604 Listening to will''s story, rod can''t help but recall something else. At this moment, what came to rod''s mind was the words that the magician Alma said not long ago. The magician from the underground world called the ultimate multi headed snake in the water plane "the hand of God". It is said that the arm, which once belonged to the incarnation of God, was blessed with supreme power, but was cut off by the fallen archangel and became an exiled monster. In rod''s memory, the giant sea snake had more than five heads. He didn''t believe it was made of arms. Allama''s answer is that the incarnation of God does not necessarily have only five fingers. He may have more fingers than ordinary people. At that time, rod could not understand what Alma meant. He only thought that it was the wrong information recorded in the ancient books, which spread to the world of witchcraft. In addition to recording the precious secrets, more information was fabricated. Until now, when will mentioned the mark, rod realized that the mark, who was called the incarnation of God, had more than five fingers in his right hand. "Hand of God..." At this moment, rod seemed to think of something. Looking back on the water element plane, rod''s face became dignified when he thought of the ultimate multi headed snake that touched the realm of God and had long horns on his head. As rod''s undead gradually encroaches on the whole water plane, he is bound to confront the ultimate multi headed snake. Only relying on the existence of water spirit ball, rod is not sure to defeat such a monster. Rod needs more practical treasures. "The word of the mark is the will of God. His words are holy words, his spirit is the Holy Spirit, all people will do as he said, he brings salvation and gospel to mankind... "On one side, will''s story continues. Rod took a deep breath. If the scarlet appeared in front of him, he really didn''t know how to defeat such a powerful creature. The only thing that makes rod feel a little relaxed is that the scarecrow seems to have fallen a long time ago. Even his broken body turns into a powerful monster. He no longer exists in this world. Without him, even the once powerful erasia is rapidly weakening. Shaking his head, rod continued to ask will, "tell me all about the apostles." The apostle, in rod''s impression, should be a hidden legendary rank. In the previous life of the game, players must meet the harsh conditions to be promoted to an apostle, while will seems to have a clue to promotion, so rod naturally wants to know more. "The Scarecrows will choose pious high priests to become apostles and enjoy the glory of God. I know a lot of Apostles, and I can introduce them to you if you need them. " "Forget it." Rod waved his hand. "You are not a high-ranking priest, but a vampire. As long as you appear in eracia, you will be killed by others immediately. Besides, this is not the time you used to live in." Listen to rod say so, he just like to discover something, looking at his hands. Purple hands, no doubt to will, he is in what kind of state. "No..." he murmured, "why does this happen, my glory, my position..." "I need a scepter." Looking at will in front of him, rod said in a deep voice, "it should also be in this treasure house. The scepter was once a treasure used by the great prophet. Do you know its location?" Rod''s wand is just another treasure he thought of when he was thinking about how to deal with the ultimate multi headed snake. In rod''s impression, the scepter has always been collected by the angels and is likely to exist in this treasure house. Before that, rod did not dare to use the scepter, so he had to go to the underground world to find the whereabouts of the water spirit ball. "I think I understand which Scepter you are talking about." The existence of the dark word makes will unable to resist rod''s command and tell the truth of what he knows. "Before, I just found the scepter and wanted to take it away. Then I was deeply cursed and became a state of soul. I could never leave here." Rod gave him a slightly unexpected look. If the curse on every treasure is constant, rod will suffer the same curse if he takes the scepter. "Can''t you put the scepter back?" Rod thought of something and asked, "I''ve tried. The curse in the treasure house will be lifted after you return what you have taken." "It''s no use." Will seemed to think of something and said in a trembling voice, "what exists on the scepter is not a simple curse, but a sacred curse. Even if the treasure is returned, the curse will never be lifted..." Rod looked at will unexpectedly. According to him, if it wasn''t for the great demon blood in his body, the three holy curses would exist on him forever after he took the red apple. Think of this, rod''s face suddenly a black, he can''t imagine, if had those curses to add body, oneself how to fight in the future. Fortunately, the existence of the great devil''s blood helped rod dissolve these sacred curses. As the mortal enemy of the angel, the great devil may not be able to resolve other curses, but the existence of the holy curse can not affect them at all, it will only bring more powerful power to them. In addition, rod also thought of Sally. The mysterious leader of the thief, perhaps because he was worried about the holy curse on rod, was ready to go into the treasure house in the cloud with him and take the red apple himself. Even if you can''t get in with rod because you want to stop the angels, remind rod not to touch those treasures. Instead, rod himself took the initiative to touch this extremely sacred thing. If it wasn''t for the blood in his body, he almost destroyed the hard won power. With a sigh, rod continued, "you don''t have to worry about the curse. You just need to take me to the scepter." Like the red apple, the sacred curse attached to the scepter of Moses is also inexorable, which may also be related to the nature of the treasure. Rod''s curse [mana collapse] when he takes the magic ball is obviously aimed at the mage. He can severely limit the mage''s play through the consumption of mana value, but he can''t limit the melee pro who can''t cast. And those unique treasures related to God are full of holy curses. This also gives rod a lot of opportunities. If he has enough time, rod really wants to find all the sacred treasures here, and then leave from the treasure house. Chapter 1605 After he asked will to lead the way and look for the scepter, rod noticed that his attributes were suddenly improved in the system log. Recalling his newly acquired blood characteristic of "crime in charge", rod probably understood where his new attribute came from. Rod''s action at this time undoubtedly corresponded to the crime of greed. Compared with the other two new features, crime control can only work when rod''s behavior meets certain conditions. If you maximize this feature, rod can increase all attributes by 70% and damage by 70%, far more than any effect. This discovery, also let rod secretly alert. Due to the interference of Titan''s blood, the blood of the great devil in his body is not complete. Many characteristics of the real great devil require him to wake up by himself in other ways. And those big demons who don''t know how long they''ve lived will only have more power in their blood than Rhode now. After thinking about it, rod released the form of the great devil, restored the human form, and followed will in a direction. On the way, will looked at rod in awe and asked, "are you an underground devil? Why are you here? " Rod glanced at him. "Don''t ask. You just need to lead the way." Wilton no longer speaks. The change of form makes him realize the extraordinary of the people in front of him. Under will''s leadership, rod traveled for a long time. During that time, he also detected many precious treasures with his treasure hunting stick. However, he did not go to get them. Instead, he left them buried deep under the gold coins and never saw the sun. For some reason, rod felt uneasy. Maybe it''s because for such a long time, there''s no abnormality in the cloud treasure house, and the angels haven''t chased in, which makes rod uneasy. Although rod didn''t know what was going on outside the treasure house, the urgency in his heart made him have no time to look for other treasures. He just wanted to get the scepter of Moses. Soon, there was a deep anomaly in front of rod''s eyes. On the road ahead, there was a deep gully in the clouds and gold coins. The gully is deep and bottomless, and the end of the golden light is only dark. The ravine crossed in front of rod, cutting off his road. Rod looked over the ravine and noticed that there were still mountains of gold coins on the opposite side of the ravine. These gold coins seem to be blocked by mysterious forces. At the edge of the gully, the ground piled up by gold coins has no tendency to collapse. Looking at the scene in front of him, rod seemed to be aware of something and looked dignified. "The scepter of Moses..." reading the name of the treasure, rod realized that the unusual scene in front of him was obviously due to the effect of the treasure. "Here we are." On one side, will, who turned into a vampire, sighed, "Maybe time has passed for a long time, but I still remember the feeling when I held the scepter." Hearing this, rod looked at him with an interest in his scarlet eyes. "How do you feel?" Asked rod. "I feel like I can do anything with power." With a pious and fanatical look, will said, "the prophet Moses, he is one of the chosen apostles of the mark. It is said that when he was chased to the sea by the pagans, he once showed a miracle, raised his scepter to separate the surging sea, so that there was a passage in the sea for the prophet''s team to pass, while all the pursuing pagans were submerged in the recovered sea. " Listening to will''s words, rod nodded. He had heard about it in ancient books. So when rod faced the powerful enemy in the sea, he immediately thought of the treasure in the hands of Moses. From will''s words, rod seemed to find something and asked him, "tell me, what do you think are miracles?" "Miracles?" Will glanced at rod in surprise. "Isn''t that obvious? Miracles that are revealed by God are miracles. " "But I''ve heard other people say that everything I see is a miracle." Rod continued. "You may meet a heretic with a sinister mind who has betrayed God''s guidance. You are deceived by their words. If you don''t want to go to hell, you should forget those words and return to the embrace of God. " Will advised. Rod puffed at the corner of his mouth and said nothing more. The existence of the dark word, let rod know, will said is the truth, his heart really think so. This also makes rod a little confused. It seems that there is something special about the items recorded in the book of silence in the thieves guild. According to will''s judgment, the ideas in it belong to the category of pagans. Shaking his head, rod did not say anything, but see will have a new action. He leaned down slowly, came to the edge of the gully, looked at the bottomless bottom, he sent out a burst of emotion. "At that time, I picked up the scepter and felt the boundless divine power. I just gently raised the scepter, and the gold coins under my feet were separated by me, revealing such a ravine. I was also cursed, and I can''t leave here any more... Even after so long, there is still no restoration here. " Rod glanced at him in surprise. Unexpectedly, the gully in front of him was caused by will when he lifted the scepter hundreds of years ago. Even after so long, there was no trend of recovery. "Where is the scepter now?" Something seemed to come to mind, rod asked quickly. However, in the face of rod''s inquiry, will shook his head: "when I wake up from the curse, I will lose my body and become what you saw before. I don''t know where the scepter is, but I think it should be inside this gully. It was dark below. I tried to look for the scepter in the gully, but I couldn''t see anything clearly, so I gave up at last. " Rod nodded. Hearing will say that, he seemed to be aware of something and put his eyes into the ravine. The darkness under the ravine is nothing to rod. Even the extreme darkness surrounding Sally can be seen through with his scarlet eyes, and the ordinary darkness is not difficult at all. Will doesn''t know where the scepter is in the gully, but rod doesn''t worry. In his hand, there is a walking stick that can detect treasure. The gem inlaid on the top of the walking stick glows. Soon, rod showed satisfaction. He had found the position of the treasure in the gully. Chapter 1606 Relying on the existence of the treasure hunting stick, rod confirmed the location of the treasure in the deep gully. Even so, rod is still unable to confirm that the treasure detected by the walking stick is the scepter of Moses he is looking for, and it may also be other treasures falling into the ravine. Specific information about the treasure can only be judged after Rhode personally explores it. "Wait for me here." He said a word to will beside him. In his surprised eyes, rod jumped from the edge of the gully, and the whole person fell in the direction of the treasure. When he falls, his scarlet eyes scan around and see everything nearby. Rod will not miss any useful information. The darkness couldn''t block rod''s sight. With the existence of scarlet eye, he could see through all the scenes below the gully. Rod has always been very curious about the structure of the treasure house in the cloud, especially the gold coins piled up like a mountain with curse. Even though he has obtained two treasures full of curse from the treasure house, rod still knows little about the treasure house. He can feel that there is some secret in the treasure house in the cloud, and that secret is hidden under the nearby gold coins. If the gold coins here are really piled up from the ground up to the clouds in the sky, as rod imagined, then even if the gold reserves of the whole continent are taken to the treasure house in the cloud, they will not be able to reach this scale. Obviously, these gold coins are not formed naturally. Due to the lack of time, rod has no time to explore other secrets existing in the treasure house in the cloud, let alone rely on the space ring to separate a large number of gold coins, so he can only give priority to the treasures he needs. Until now, when rod passes through the ravine separated by the scepter of Moses and falls rapidly under the treasure house, he looks at the ravine walls composed of gold coins on both sides and finds the abnormality he has been looking for. At the bottom of the gold wall, the bright gold coins had lost their luster, the surface was gray, and the shape was no longer regular. It is clearly a small stone, covered with a layer of gray black fog. In addition, rod also noticed that at the bottom, the ground, which was originally covered by gold coins, was finally exposed. Above the ground, there is also a layer of gray and black fog. It seems that there is a special power in the fog. Even rod seems to be affected by the fog, and his speed slows down, and his heart is full of thoughts. Noticing the scene, rod seemed to find something and frowned to calm himself down. When the huge gold coins were separated and the real appearance of the treasure house in the cloud was displayed in front of rod, he was surprised to find that there was a kind of devil breath here. Even rod, walking in the treasure house, could not help but be affected by this breath. It''s the smell of greed, and it''s the source of the crime. He shook his head and wrote down the situation nearby. Instead of studying the gold coins and the gray and black fog on the ground, rod looked straight for the treasure detected by the walking stick. The dark wings grow from behind rod. At this moment, he re enters the big devil form and flies quickly under the gully. After entering the big devil form, rod''s state is much better, blood rushes in his body, and his attributes are improved again. As mentioned in the feature, the big devil is in charge of the crime business. The gray and black fog nearby no longer brings negative effects to rod, but makes his spirit better. Soon, after flying for a long distance, on the foggy ground, rod found the treasure detected by the walking stick. It was a one person high wooden staff with mysterious patterns carved on its surface. Beside the staff, a human corpse was lying on the ground. Judging from the energy of death, this corpse has been dead for a long time. There is no tissue on the surface, and only a dim skeleton is left, as if it would be crushed by a touch. As if he had thought of something, rod looked up and looked up. The corpse in front of him should be the same as will''s body, which means that the wooden staff he held in his hand is exactly the scepter of Moses that rod was looking for. From the stick, rod felt a sacred breath. Even if he was buried in the deep gully and dark place, the sacred breath on the stick had no sign of weakness. On the contrary, it was the gray and black fog around him, and he did not dare to get close to the stick. I took a deep breath. If the more valuable items are, the stronger the curse will be. The strong breath of the walking stick in front of me even surpasses the magic ball that rod took. With the example of red apple, rod knows how those curses can limit his own strength. Fortunately, the blood of the great devil in his body can purify the holy curse. Thinking of this, rod maintained the devil form, stretched out his red arm and held it on the scepter that he had been hiding in the gully for a long time. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ [the scepter of Moses] Quality: Treasure Type: main hand weapon Equipment requirements: None Basic attributes: all attributes + 3, all learned special skill levels + 1 (no more than legend level), never damaged Special attribute: separate all terrain in front, create a passable Road, which can be removed actively. Cooling time: 3 days. Evaluation: the ancient Scepter used by the great apostle Moses, after the blessing of the mark, contains the power of God. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Holding the scepter in his hand, the system log also passed its attributes to rod''s mind. Looking at the treasure in his hand, rod took a deep breath. Even though he knew the origin of the scepter, rod was still shocked by its powerful effect. According to the system, the special function of the scepter can separate all terrain, not only the sea, mountains and rivers, but also the gold coins in the treasure house of cloud. In addition, the attributes attached to the scepter of Moses are also the top of all the treasures. In rod''s memory, the treasures that can match the additional attributes of the scepter of Moses on the basis of the basic attributes are only those found in the treasures before. These two treasures can be regarded as the vertices of the additional attributes of a single treasure. Even a single artifact component can''t surpass them in the additional attributes. All of a sudden, rod felt a sudden. He shook his head, but from behind, he heard a heavy object falling to the ground. Turning around, rod was surprised to find that it was nothing else but his own body that fell to the ground. Chapter 1607 "What..." Looking down on the ground, rod was surprised at his own body. When he found the abnormality, he immediately looked at his present body. He saw that his present self had become a ghost like existence, separated from his body, just like will not long ago, floating in the air. Noticing the scepter that fell to the ground with his body, rod realized that his present state had something to do with the scepter. The sacred curse attached to the scepter was much stronger than rod thought. Thinking of this, rod gritted his teeth and opened the system log to see what happened. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "You are under a holy curse [banishment]. Your soul can''t return to its former body. In the state of soul, you can''t touch anything and be immune to most of the damage. " ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Although the state is quite different from before, what makes rod feel a little relieved is that his system is safe and sound, and it does not fail because his soul is separated from his body. It still conveys all kinds of important messages to him. In addition, what matters to rod is that in the system log, his basic attributes are vague and no longer have specific values. This may be the influence of the state of the soul on the character''s attributes. Rod tried to activate the blood of the great devil in his body to purify his current curse, but it didn''t work at all. His body once belonged to him, and there was no response at this moment. Rod a Leng, system log, also will his current situation over. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Failed to activate [demon form]." "In the state of soul, you can''t use the power of blood." "The state of the soul cannot be maintained for a long time. If you do not find a new body to hold the soul within 6 days and 24 hours, your consciousness will dissipate." "Under the influence of special forces, when you are in this space, you can maintain the state of soul for a long time without the limitation of time." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Noticing the prompt from the system, rod was deeply helpless. The power of blood has always been related to the body. Once upon a time, rod, after the endless night ritual, turned into a lich, and could not exert the power of blood. The reason is very simple. At that time, rod had no flesh and blood. He was just a white bone that could move, and naturally could not have any blood. The power of blood must be connected with the body itself. Today''s rod, somewhat similar to the situation at that time, his soul separated from the body and became an independent existence, unable to have any connection with his body. Rhode, in the state of soul, has no actual body at all, and can''t use the power of blood. Naturally, there is no way to eliminate the holy curse existing in the soul. Realizing this, rod took a breath. He tried to go back to his body, but he couldn''t do it at all. His hand passed through the surface of his body without any obstruction. At this moment, rod''s mind, quickly thinking about the secret involving the soul. Among these secrets, the first thing that rod thought of was spiritualism. Evocation can reunite the soul and ignite the fire of the soul, but it doesn''t help rod at this time. The power that once belonged to rod all existed in the body in front of him. Rod in the state of soul had no way to exert these powers. When the soul is separated from the body, even rod is weak at this moment. In his mind, he still remembers the casting methods of those spells, but there is not enough mana value for him to use. In addition, the prompt in the system also aroused rod''s deep vigilance. When he enters a state of soul, he has only seven days to recover, whether the new body once belonged to him or not. After seven days, his soul will dissipate. Fortunately, in the treasure house in the cloud, these conditions are undoubtedly relaxed. Just like will''s soul, even after a few centuries, there is no sign that it will disappear. At most, the memory is a little vague. After losing the existence of the soul, rod''s original body, due to its strong basic attributes, can still exist in good condition for a long time, but if several centuries go by, it will also slowly decay. After all, rod''s body does not exist in the form of a lich. Looking at his original body, rod didn''t want to let it rot in vain. There was supreme power waiting for his exertion. For rod, the only thing he needs to do now is to find a way to break the curse and return to his body. Maybe this is the punishment for greed. At this moment, rod was full of remorse. Mingming has got precious artifact parts from the treasure house, and even made the blood of the great devil rise again, but rod is not satisfied. He wants more, and finally he is cursed by this unique holy curse. Unfortunately, even if it happens again, before he is cursed, rod will make the same choice. In the face of powerful forces, rod is more greedy than any creature. It''s not so easy to break the holy curse that exists in the soul. The holy curse is not unbreakable, but the conditions are extremely harsh. The scarlet eye on rod''s body breaks the sacred curse on will, transforms him into a vampire, and endows him with a new body. The existence of scarlet eye also proved to rod that the heroic will can break the sacred curse. What the scarlet eye contains is the heroic will that is strong enough to turn everything around. But at this time, where should rod go to find another scarlet eye? In addition to the heroic will, some unique secret methods may also have such effects. In rod''s impression, angels and demons are undoubtedly the two creatures that are best at controlling the soul. Their mastery of the soul is far beyond the research of master blakada. Perhaps only these two creatures can lift the holy curse in the soul, or give him a new body. Rod has never learned the secret of being able to perform in a state of soul. After losing his body, he is no better than will before. There was darkness all around him. If it was not for the left hand of the body and the gem on the treasure hunting stick was shining, rod would not be able to see everything around him. Rod''s Scarlet eye was also on his own body, not the ability of the soul. The present situation makes rod sigh deeply. He is very urgent to get rid of the current predicament. At this time, not far away, in front of the huge air dried corpse, an open book deeply attracted rod''s attention. Chapter 1608 With the help of the remaining light on the treasure hunting stick, rod''s soul quickly floated to the open classics. Rod noticed that this book was once placed in will''s arms. When will''s soul left, his body slowly decayed over a long period of time, and this book was left in this dark space, so far it has not been found by others. Even after a few centuries, even will''s body is decayed, but this book is intact. The title page still exudes a golden light, which contains a sacred atmosphere. Able to go through countless years without damage, the surface of the handwriting is not blurred, this book naturally attracted rod''s attention. Unable to get any help from other aspects, rod put his own attention on this book, which is also the only thing that can help rod in the current situation. Thinking of this, rod quickly reached out and tried to pick up the classics and read the contents, but his hand went through the classics directly. Rod, in his state of soul, can''t touch anything at all. Naturally, he can''t take this book. His body will pass through anything. Realizing this, rod scolded secretly, and he had to check the contents of the book with the help of dim light. The wind, which had blown by chance, turned over the book for rod. Often, rod has to look at the contents before he has finished reading them. When there is no wind, rod has to face the same page of the classics for a long time. With a sigh, rod missed the time when he had a body. I don''t know how long later, rod also probably understood what was recorded in the classics. This book should have been written by will. It records that he, a pastor in a remote village, worked all the way to become a high-level priest in the city of Jericho, the capital of eracia, and was honored by the Griffin heart king. In addition to recording the difficulties and doubts that will encountered, the classics also recorded a secret method, which is also the most attractive place. According to the records of ancient books, this secret method is called "Jieyin secret method". The priest can use this secret method to send the souls of dying creatures to Cloud City or hell according to certain criteria. If put in peacetime, rod certainly does not look up to this secret method, but at present, this seems to be rod''s only way out. Rod did not forget that his current position is still an angel managed treasure house in the cloud, far from being safe. In addition, the state of soul can''t cast space magic, which also makes rod trapped in the treasure house. He can''t find a way to get out, let alone let his own soul return to his body. Just as rod was looking at the contents of the classics, a heartrending roar came from his head. The loud roar spread all over the space under the gold coin gully, and echoed in roder''s ear again and again. He could recognize that the roar belonged to will, who was waiting over the gully, and he didn''t know what had happened to him. With a little thought, rod will be able to realize what happened above. The angels obviously found the abnormality in the treasure house. Will in the form of a vampire in the gully is undoubtedly the best purification target for those angels. There is no time to continue to hesitate, looked at the body that fell on the ground, no breath, and checked the system log, rod''s heart sank down. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "You''ve learned the skill [receiving secret method]." "[Jieyin secret method]: a secret method developed by the holy mark, which is only for human soul. After use, according to the pious degree of the soul, send it to Cloud City or hell. " ¡­¡­¡­¡­ In Rhode''s current property panel, all the values and skills that used to be on are missing. The only thing that lights up is the secret method of leading. This is probably Rhode''s only choice. Instead of staying in the treasure house in the cloud and waiting to be discovered by the angels, rod is more willing to leave his body here and let the separated soul find a way to break the holy curse. Rod is not willing to let it end like this. Take a deep breath, even in the state of soul, these actions can''t bring any influence on rod, but he still retains the habit. Feeling the more and more intense holy atmosphere above his head, rod no longer hesitated. He put his hands on the forehead of his soul, and the palm of his hand burst into a flash of light. He began to use the secret method of receiving and leading. Low and sacred words echoed in rod''s ears. "Rod, are you willing to give your heart to God and confess to him devoutly?" Rod was surprised and looked around. Except for his own body and will, there was no one else around him. The sound had no source at all. Instead, it seemed to ring spontaneously from his soul. "Who''s pretending?" Asked rod of the state of the soul. "What a pity..." a low voice came again. Suddenly, rod felt something. He looked down at the ground. I don''t know when countless dark arms appeared there. These arms were tightly wrapped around rod''s body. This also made rod in the state of soul feel the actual touch for the first time. He could touch those arms. Looking at those arms, rod didn''t feel uneasy. What he felt was the comfort. The gray and black fog around the gully, like the presence of an arm, circled around rod. The dark arm wrapped around rod more and more, pulling him a little bit under the ground. When there are more and more dark arms, from these arms, rod also feels a kind of smell that is homologous with the surrounding gray and black fog. If the grey and black fog symbolizes greed, then the dark arms symbolize all crimes. Naturally, greed is also included. Those dark arms are more advanced than the surrounding grey and black fog. "Jieyin secret method..." reading the name of the secret method silently, rod seemed to be aware of something, and his eyes showed a reluctant look. Looking at the half lying on the ground, once his own strong body, rod''s soul reached out to him, but was immediately covered by the dark arms around him. With the development of the secret method, rod could not get rid of the limitation of those dark arms, and his consciousness became heavier and heavier. The more his arms wrapped around his soul, the more his eyes were completely covered, and rod fell into the extreme darkness. Before the sight dissipated, the last thing that rod saw was still the powerful body, which symbolized power. "Wait for me... I''ll be back." In the boundless darkness, only rod''s deep words echoed. Chapter 1609 Just as rod was casting his magic, the battle was coming to an end outside the cloud treasure house. With the sound of an explosion through the whole sky, a large group of darkness fell from the air, where everything lost its light. In the clouds, the angel with six wings shining with golden light is calmly watching everything below. "Holy Archangel Gabriel, you spread the gospel all over the earth, your glory is bright and immortal..." Nearby, the angels, who were in chaos in the dark, praised one after another at this moment. "What''s the situation inside the treasure house? What treasures are missing? " Ignoring the fallen enemy, she asked quickly. "We are counting all the treasures. In addition, we found the undead in the treasure house.... " "Undead?" She showed an unexpected look. If it wasn''t for the angel''s warning, she thought that the thief who sneaked into the treasure house was just a common thief. Now it seems that the situation is not so simple, "take me to have a look." Soon, she and those angels, across the space barrier, came to the treasure house together. In the mountains of gold coins, a huge and neat gully appeared in her eyes. On one side of the ravine, a vampire, who was all blue and purple, was nailed to death, deeply attracted her attention. "Did you find out the origin of this vampire?" She asked. "Found out." An angel with only one pair of wings replied, "he was a high-ranking priest who entered the treasure house four centuries ago. He became a state of soul after being cursed. Because he''s so close to the source of the curse, we haven''t been able to get rid of him. " "The state of the soul? He should have no body. How did he become an undead? " She asked. "This... We haven''t found out yet." The angel didn''t know how to answer. Just as she wanted to say something, another angel flew over from a distance and quickly reported: "we have found out the missing treasures. Besides the artifact parts as reward, even the holy things have disappeared..." "What?" Gabriel''s face suddenly changed. Few things could make her so excited. Even when she was fighting with a strong enemy, she kept a calm look. "In addition, according to the residual smell on the nearby ground, in addition to the vampire, there is a thief in the treasure house, and the last place he stayed was in the gully." The angel went on to report. After learning the news, the archangel of golden crown and golden armour opened his pure white wings and prepared to go to the deep gully to find out. Just as she was about to do something, another breath of holiness came from behind her. "Don''t go near there. It''s very close to the source of sin. Any angel who comes near there will be cursed there and sink forever in the curse." Hearing the male voice, she turned around and noticed another angel with long black hair. She knew that although the six winged angel''s words seemed to command other angels, they were actually telling her. Looking at Raphael, who is one of the archangels with her, she said slowly, "the holy things have been lost. The thief who stole the holy things may be hiding there. I can''t just wait." "You know what it means." The angel with black hair shook his head: "I can feel that there is no soul below. There is no living thing. The thief should have left long ago with space magic." Hearing what the angel said, she sighed deeply: "it seems that the thief has run away, and he dares to think of the holy thing... Besides the loss of the holy thing, we have also lost an artifact part." "Which artifact part?" The angel with black hair asked in surprise, looking at the angel nearby. "It is a magic ball that can gather magic. It was used to reward evil Necromancers." Nearby, an angel answered quickly. Hearing this, the dark haired angel''s face suddenly changed. He seemed to want to say something. His face could not maintain the original calm: "I heard that there were traces of undead in the treasure house, and there were thieves outside the treasure house. Do you know what that means?" "What?" She asked, frowning. "The thieves in the dark are likely to join hands with the necromancer." The dark haired angel said in a deep voice, "we have been silent for a long time. Those who have betrayed God have forgotten the power of God. Even places like treasure house in the cloud dare to offend." "Have you decided? Give your sacred treasure to him... "She asked, looking at the angel with black hair. "Yes." The black haired Angel nodded, "those heretics are becoming more and more rampant. In a short time, greater evils and original crimes will return to the world. We need a strong guardian, we need miracles..." "Miraculous sign..." she seemed to think of something and looked down, "what happened to the saint? He has been with you all this time. " "His ideas have changed." The dark haired angel slowly replied, "he is working with me to select the noble prophets from the human race and empower them to fight against the greater evils soon to come." She nodded and then sighed deeply: "if the mark is still alive, the world will never be like this... We used to be in charge of all the creations belonging to God, so that the simple and kind-hearted human beings can live in the center of the continent safely. Unfortunately, that shepherd destroyed everything. With the fall of the mark, everything has changed." "Don''t mention the past." The angel with black hair also sighed, and there was some reminiscence and nostalgia in his eyes, but he did not indulge in the memory of the past, so he quickly restored his original calm. He swept his eyes across the earth and finally stopped at the gully in the pile of gold coins. "Here are the remains of the mark. Even if he has already fallen, his body still endlessly bears the crimes of other creatures. You must not get close to it. " Said the angel with black hair. "I knew that hundreds of years ago." She glared at the angel with black hair. "I just want to look below for the trace of the thief." "That won''t do either." The angel with black hair shook his head. "What exists below is the deepest curse in the world. The curse has eroded everything in the treasure. Once you sink in the curse, our grasp of fighting against evil is less." "I see. Are you satisfied?" She glanced discontentedly at the angel with black hair. "On my way here, I met a fallen hero. It took a lot of effort to beat him back. It seems that the treasure house in cloud has attracted the attention of many pagans." He said slowly, "I will let a prophet come here, let him see the future in advance from the enlightenment, so that no one will break into the treasure house again." Chapter 1610 "Where is Lord rod? I saw some terrible pictures. I want to see him in a hurry... " In the city of shadow, which belongs to the palace of the king of Diya, a thin and withered figure rushed in and said in a panic. His strange and suspicious behavior quickly attracted the attention of the surrounding creatures. Soon, a group of vampires surrounded him and stopped him firmly. "Who is making noise here? This is the royal city of Diya Soon, kaiserui, the king of Diya, came out of the palace. His eyes swept around majestically and finally stopped on the thin figure. Although rod controlled all the Necromancers in the shadow city with the dark word, he did not deprive Caesar of his identity as the king of Diya, but controlled everything in Diya through Caesar. "I want to see Lord rod. I have some urgent information that I want him to know. Where is he now? " The golden light was released from the body of the thin figure, and all the creatures covered by the light seemed to have changed. The vampires were surprised to find that their bodies were restored to human shape, and their fangs seemed to shrink back. Even the most senior Katherine was the same, and became a calm human. "It''s you, Ulrich the Lich." Kathery recognized the identity of the man who came. "I told you, I''m not Ehrlich. I''m Lord rod''s north, but I''ve got the memory of the Lich." The recovered man quickly said that under the golden light, he seemed to be a different person, exuding a sacred breath and infecting all the nearby creatures. "Call it whatever you like, but I''m going to say that rod is not in Diya right now." Kathery shrugged and replied, "we don''t know where he is, but we''ll give him your information. What makes you so anxious? " "Please let him return to Diya as soon as possible." North murmured, "I have carefully examined Ehrlich''s memory, and found some terrible things, as well as many unknown secrets. The Lich''s identity is far from that simple... I must pass this information on to Lord rod." Then, perhaps because of the fear in his heart, his hands trembled uncontrollably. Hearing what he said, Katherine''s face also changed, from contempt at the beginning to prudence. At the end, he took a deep breath to ease his uneasy mood. When it comes to the memory of a lich, especially the information that is useful to rod, Katherine dares not neglect anything and immediately says: "Please wait in the palace. I will let my men go to Sao city to find Lord rod and report your news to him. As for whether he will come back, it''s not up to me to decide. " "You''d better hurry up..." North urged uneasily. Under the arrangement of Catherine, North stayed in the palace of the city of shadows. "Let me go. I''m just going to report to Lord rod on the completion of the mission." Just as Katherine selects the person who will go to Sao City, a death knight takes the initiative to say. This person is tamic. At rod''s command, she leads the vampires and catches back several other death knights. When rod comes back, she can show her mental imprint. "No. This visit to Sao city represents the honor of Diya, and the people who go there must be formal. " Katherine shook her head and then refused tamic''s request: "I''ll line up a thousand skeletons and take fifty giant undead creatures, full of treasure, as envoys to Sao. If you are to go, you might as well let North go by himself. " Facing the constant command of Katherine, tamic gives him a white look, comes to a corner of the room, tears open a special scroll, and soon, a dark green portal appears in front of her. Through the portal, tamik comes to the middle of Sao O city. This is her first visit to Sao. Before that, she had heard many rumors about this city. Looking at it carefully, it was no different from other undead cities. It was also a dark sky and a towering tower. In terms of death energy, it could not compare with the royal city of Diya. Tamic knows that the reason why the city of Sao is so special is because of the existence of the powerful necromancer, who is also the target of tamic''s trip. "Midwives, are there any living midwives in town? The boundless wealth and the glory of the necromancer are taking you In the distance, a cry came to tamiker, and many breathless necromancers were walking through the city. "Damn, how can there be a midwife in this city?" One of the Necromancers gasped and complained, "if it''s normal, those people don''t have the qualification to survive, and they don''t know what the city master thinks. There are only necromancers here." "Save it. You don''t want to be transformed into undead. You''d better finish your task honestly and have the ability to complain with the city Lord." Another necromancer mocked. "What are you talking about?" On one side, tamic took the initiative to stop the two Necromancers. The two necromancers looked at each other, and one of them immediately said, "you must be a midwife, right? Great. Come with us soon. After the task is finished, the Lord of the city will give you a generous reward." "Wait, I''m not a midwife." Said tamik, spreading out his hand. Under the dark night, she opened her mouth, sharp tusks appeared in her mouth, with a little dark red. Feeling the powerful momentum from her, the two necromancers immediately stayed in the same place, and the atmosphere did not dare to breathe. They muttered: "powerful vampire, please forgive our offense, we don''t know your identity..." Tamic took his breath back, thought about it, and asked, "I''m here to find Lord rod. Do you know where he is?" Hearing her say this, the necromancer looked surprised. In addition, from their eyes, tamic could see trembling and uneasiness, as well as a kind of awe from the heart. "So you are here for Lord rod. Lord rod lives on the top of the tallest tower in the city. His whereabouts are beyond our knowledge. " A necromancer replied quickly. Another necromancer also added: "not long ago, many people with status went to the tower, even the Lord of the city. Maybe Lord rod was there. Are you a friend of Lord rod? We can take you there. " Tamic nodded, and then led by the necromancer, he walked towards the highest soul tower in the city. Chapter 1611 "What happened in this city?" Passing through Sao City, a large area of houses collapsed for some unknown reason and now being rebuilt by undead creatures, tamic was a little confused and asked the necromancer next to him. From the traces left, tamic can vaguely feel what kind of battle happened here. Even at this time, she still can''t touch the level of the battle. One of the Necromancers replied: "not long ago, a powerful enemy came here. He is a legendary spirit. His sword can tear the earth. Many unguarded necromancers died in his hands. Sao city was destroyed by him for most of them." Tamic nodded, and the necromancer continued "Fortunately, Lord rod is here. He uses the power of the necromancer to destroy the strong enemy in the dark, and the rest of us can survive. The tireless undead will soon restore Sao to its original state. " When he said that, tamic seemed to think of something. Although she did not join in the battle of Eli like other necromancers, she also heard that there was a powerful legendary spirit in Eli. The traces of the battle in the city are probably left by that spirit. Reflecting on rod''s strength, she pondered and then asked: "I heard you were looking for a midwife. What happened? It''s rare to see new life in the city of the dead. Death energy will take away many things in the human body, such as appearance, life span, and even the ability to create life. " The two necromancers looked at each other and explained, "this is the order of the Lord of the city. It seems that what happened in the secret place, we don''t know." Seeing that the two necromancers were weak, it seemed that they really didn''t know what happened. Tamic glanced at them and didn''t ask any more. Soon, under the leadership of the two necromancers, tamik came to the upper level of the evocation tower and met the Lord of Sao city. That is a human female, looking at her at first glance, tamic confirmed her heroic identity, and tamic''s identity was also known by her. To tamic''s surprise, this man does not exist as a death knight, but maintains a pure human form, which is very rare in the city of the dead. "Is she the midwife you brought?" She asked. Just as tamik looked at her, the necromancer in the neighborhood quickly came forward and took the initiative to report to her: "no, Lord vita. When we were looking for a midwife, we foresaw this powerful vampire. She said that she was looking for Lord rod, so we brought her to the species Hearing what the necromancer said, Vita put her eyes on tamic and said, "Lord rod is not here now." "It doesn''t matter. I''m his death knight. I can wait here, no matter how long it takes." Tamic replied. Vita looked at her carefully, felt rod''s unique breath from her, hesitated for a moment, pondered for a moment, and then said: "Since you are his death knight, you have the right to enter the secret place." Said, Vita''s eyes swept the nearby necromancer: "you go to perform their own tasks." The necromancer who led tamic to here quickly retreated, leaving only vita and tamic in the field. "The secret place? That sounds interesting Hearing the content of Vita''s words, tamic raised his eyebrows and said. Shaking his head, did not take the words of tamic, Vita just light said: "come with me." They walked through the evocation tower and finally stopped in a quiet room. Open the door of the quiet room, and an activated fixed transmission tablet appears in tamic''s eyes. "Behind the transmission tablet, where is it connected?" As if he was aware of something, tamic sniffed it gently, only feeling a slight salty smell in the air. "Don''t you want Lord rod? When you cross the transmission tablet, you have the answer. " With that, Vita takes the lead in moving forward. Her body falls into the dark yellow portal in the center of the stele and disappears in front of tamic''s eyes. Looking at the portal leading to the unknown, tamic seems to be hesitant. He rashly enters the monument. He does not know what situation he will face. He hesitates. His loyalty to rod overcomes his fear. Tamic looks firm and enters the portal. The sound of waves came to tamikle. She looked around and was surprised to find that she had come to the seaside. In front of her was the endless sea. With tamic''s careful observation, she also found that it was wrong. This is not the seaside in her impression, but an island somewhere. Violent death energy is rooted here. Even on the surface of the ocean, there is a trace of turbidity. The internal vitality no longer exists, and the death energy has deeply eroded this space. "What are you waiting for? Come with me From a distance came the Lord''s greeting, and tamic turned around and followed him to the palace in the distance. "Is Lord rod in this palace?" Tamic seemed to be aware of something and asked. "To be honest, I don''t know. Few people know his whereabouts." Vita shook her head. "But if you want to report the situation, don''t wait for Lord rod to return. Just tell Lord Rowling. She knows how to contact Lord rod." They had come to the outskirts of the castle, ready to enter. Tamic nodded thoughtfully, and then said, "I heard the Necromancers say that you are looking for midwives in the city. Who needs the help of a midwife? Is that what you call Lord Rowling? " Vita glared at her. "Watch your words, death knight." "I''m just curious." Tamic shook his head. "Do you feel the energy of death nearby? Even low level necromancers can''t bear such pure and rich death energy, let alone unborn babies. " Vita was stunned, but she heard tamic say. "I used to be the Lord of a city under the command of the lich, and this happened to me. The baby born by the necromancer, as early as in the abdomen, is affected by the energy of death, and becomes an undead. Finally, the mother dies of excessive blood loss. " As he said this, tamic spread out his hand: "do you know what I mean? There is no way for the necromancer who is accompanied by death to give birth to a new life. According to the Erathians, we are all cursed by God. That''s the price of learning spiritualism. Necromancers can''t feel the joy of life. " Chapter 1612 "I don''t believe you." The answer to tamic''s words is not Vita beside her, but Rowling waiting in the castle. Waiting for the arrival of the midwife, Rowling appears very anxious and takes the initiative to come to the outside of the castle to see everything nearby. After hearing tamic''s words, Rowling''s anxiety calmed down and her face cooled down. "Lord Rowling." Looking at Rowling''s figure, Vita bent down and said respectfully, "this death knight is here to find Lord rod. Do you know where he is?" "He''s not on the island. Just tell me what you have to say." Rowling said, putting her hands around her. Tamic nodded: "Lord rod asked me to search for the death knight for him. I found two other death knights willing to follow him from the hands of the dead Lich." "I see. When he comes back, I''ll let him come to you." Rowling replied. "Besides, North seems to have made some new discoveries. He recalled some terrible things and clamored to see Lord rod. Do you know who north is? " Tamic added, asking Rowling. "Of course I know." Mention this name, Rowling''s face instantly sank down, "he got the power belonging to the lich, and then abandoned everything in the past." "If you want to say that, there seems to be no problem." Tamic shrugged. "That''s all I want to convey. I want to see Lord rod and feel his charming eyes. Now, it seems that there is no chance." With that, tamic waved his hand and left to the stele. Until tamic''s body completely disappeared, no longer see the traces of her, Rowling breathed out a deep breath, tense mood can no longer maintain, face full of deep worry. "Lord Rowling..." on one side, Vita took the initiative to comfort. "Have you found a midwife from the city?" Rowling asked eagerly. "No, there don''t seem to be midwives in the city. I turned to the freelance chamber of Commerce for help, asking people in the chamber to bring midwives from other towns, but there was no reply Vita replied quickly. "How could this be..." Rowling''s face was more worried. "Leah, is she better?" Vita asked, as the city leader responsible for connecting the island with Sao, she naturally knew who Rowling was looking for a midwife for. "She is suffering. I don''t know what to do..." "She''ll be fine." Vita said, "I''ll go back to Sao city first, and continue to supervise the Necromancers to find midwives, lest the midwives find me, but the Necromancers can''t find me." Rowling nodded, "it''s hard for you, vita." "It''s my pleasure to serve Lord Rowling." Soon, when Vita left, Rowling sighed deeply and went back to the top of the castle. Came to a quiet room, has not yet entered, bursts of mixed with pain, but also appears to be powerless roar, it reached Rowling''s ears. Her face turned white for a moment. She wanted to push the door in. She raised her hand to half, but put it down again. She just stood outside the quiet room. She couldn''t imagine what tamic had said. Even the courage to enter the quiet room was now completely lost. At this time, the door of the quiet room suddenly opened. A girl with long purple hair came out of it and saw Rowling outside. "Rowling, you are here. I feel your breath, so I come out to see where you have just gone?" Rowling shook her head. "I just went to the bottom of the castle to have a look. Enota, how''s Leah doing? " "She seems to be in great pain... I didn''t expect that human reproduction would be so troublesome." Enota, who maintains human form, replied helplessly. "Don''t you breed like this? I mean the dragons. " Rowling looked at her and asked. "Of course we are not." Enota replied with some surprise, "we all hatch from eggs... If I hadn''t seen this process with my own eyes, I would have thought that''s the same with humans." Rowling shakes her head. She knows that the girl with purple hair in front of her looks like a human, but she is actually a real dragon. With a sigh, Rowling took out a set of cards with a gold and red background. "I will ask for enlightenment from fate." Rowling said slowly. Red cards were flying around her fingertips, and soon one of them was pulled out by her. Looking at the contents of the card, Rowling was relieved at last, and the worry in her eyes faded away. This action of Rowling naturally attracted the attention of enota. She leaned her head over and looked at the card in Rowling''s hand. It seemed that she had found something and said something unexpectedly. "It''s a baby... I seem to have seen this card somewhere." The prophecy card in Rowling''s hand depicts a baby in swaddling, "Have you really seen this card?" Rowling was a little surprised and asked, "there are a lot of definitions contained in babies. According to different situations, the interpretation of this card may even be opposite. Where are you and the card you saw?" "Let me think about it..." enota looked up and thought hard. Suddenly, she seemed to find something and said in surprise, "I remember. Rod and I were smoking the card when we were together at the prophet''s place." Recalling the words of the prophet, enota''s mouth pursed with discontent, but when she thought of rod''s actions, she laughed happily again. "Baby..." Rowling seems to be aware of something, some doubt to look at the distant sky. According to Rowling''s mastery of the prophecy card during this period, it may not be an accident that rod was able to draw the card of the baby. It seems that the prophet messica wants to convey some enlightenment to him in this way. But what this revelation is, Rowling does not know, perhaps only rod himself knows. I don''t know when, Rowling had a bad premonition: "where is rod now?" Enota showed a puzzled look: "he said he would go to the thieves guild to have a look, but he hasn''t come back yet." Rowling''s face changed. She looked back at the prophecy card in her hand. The baby''s face was wrinkled, and her features were crowded together, as if she was crying. The cry came to Rowling, not from the baby on the card, but from Leia in the quiet room. Put the prophecy card away again. Rowling doesn''t hesitate any more. She pushes open the door of the quiet room and enters it with enota. Chapter 1613 The flames rose, the black smoke shrouded, and deep in the hell where the sinner was, a newborn little monster opened his eyes. Rod never thought that he would come to hell in such a way. If it was not for the holy curse and the soul could not return to the body, rod would never have come to hell with the reception ceremony. Rod''s first impression of this body was his weak, dark yellow body and bat wings that could only flutter twice. Around, in addition to rod, there are countless small monsters. They come out of a fire furnace, and are driven by the nearby abyss demons with long whip, heading in a direction. "Reception ceremony..." rod seemed to think of something and his eyes sank. At this time, he has lost his powerful power, and his soul has been reshaped into the most common little monster in hell. Looking back to the rear, there is a huge furnace. The top of the furnace is connected with the closed sky. The boundless soul falls from there and is finally molded into small monsters in the furnace. For rod, the only benefit of this process is probably that the holy curse has been lifted. Under the influence of the soul furnace, rod only felt that his soul would be torn up, and then he was forced into a body. In this process, rod seems to be protected by some special force, and the memory and knowledge in his soul are still intact. Rod had seen countless broken souls in the furnace. "What are you looking at? Don''t move on!" The whip vibrated, with a crisp sound, leaving a shallow bloodstain behind rod. Rhode leaned slightly and looked at the creature waving the whip. It was an abyss demon wearing simple cloth. She had red skin, high muscles and many ferocious scars on the surface. If the skin of the great devil is red like fire, then the skin of the abyss devil is more like blood. At this time, the abyss demon seemed to find something. He looked at the injury behind rod and the whip in his hand. When she raised her head again, she could not find the little monster that puzzled her. Rhodes''s body as like as two peas in the same way. "You look confused, ngia. Did you find anything?" Noticing the change of her expression, another abyss demon came forward to ask. "Laven, I found a special little monster. His body seems to be stronger than other little monsters. After being whipped by me, it seems that nothing happened." She said slowly. "Really?" The abyss demon named Laven looked at her suspiciously, "even the abyss demon can''t bear your whipping, how can that little monster do it? After the shape of the monster furnace, the little monster''s physique is the worst of all demons. " "I don''t know, maybe it''s just that I use too little force..." engia said with some doubts. "Anyway, I left a whip mark behind this little monster. If you see a little monster with blood marks on the back in their promotion process, remember to pay more attention." During the conversation between the two abyssal demons, rod followed the small monsters nearby and soon came to an open field. Looking around, there were probably tens of thousands of small monsters nearby. Just when rod was a little confused, soon, under the support of many abyss demons, a graceful woman with only a few pieces of cloth on her body revealing luxury and her face covered with a veil appeared in front of the team. As if she had found something, rod frowned. She didn''t look like the abyss demon in hell. On the contrary, she looked like human beings in the surface world. Even in appearance, she surpassed most of human beings. "New born monster, I am HeLa Percy, the servant of the king of lust." Just when the little monsters nearby were noisy, she took the initiative to introduce them. "You are lucky that no matter where you come from, you are now dead and have lost all your memories. But you are also unfortunate that a powerful potential, hidden in your body and your soul, has never been aroused. " Hearing Hella''s words, rod seemed a little surprised. He glanced around and found that the little monsters around him had no special reaction to what she said. From the faces of those little monsters, rod could not see their worries. They seemed to keep only the most basic emotions and follow the guidance of those abyss demons. In addition to rod, these little monsters nearby do not seem to retain any memory of the past, just as Hella said. When he realized this, rod''s face changed slightly. He didn''t know why he could keep his memory. Maybe it was because of the existence of the system, maybe it was because of the secret method. Among all the little monsters, only rod could do this. "In order to activate this potential, very few of you will survive and be promoted." Just as rod was thinking, Hella continued. She raised her hand and gently touched the veil she was wearing, with a satisfied look in her eyes: "please me, with your torment, with your pain." Bursts of low hissing came from all directions. Rhode followed the reputation and saw a large group of fierce dogs bigger than the little monster, surrounded the little monster nearby. The ones who are in charge of holding those vicious dogs are those abyssal demons with long whip and bright red skin. Without any omen, the killing of the little monsters began. The evil dog is released by the evil devil, barks and pours on the small monsters, pours them on the ground and eats their flesh and blood. The abyss demons didn''t join the ranks of food sharing. They just kept waving their long whip and left blood marks on the nearby small monsters, which made them scream and cry. At the front of the line, Hella looked at the scene with a look of intoxication on her face. Her breath was no longer even, and she gasped slightly in her mouth. In the field, rod looked at this scene in silence. The appearance of chaos is undoubtedly his opportunity. After getting the body of the little monster, rod needs to make some attempts to confirm some thoughts in his heart. Rod''s vision, constantly searching in the field, soon, he found the right target. The little monsters who were killed huddled together in fear and did not dare to face the terrible enemy alone. Rod''s chosen target is a little monster beside him. He stretched out his hand, pinched the little monster''s neck, and slowly forced his hands. Gradually, the little monster no longer had a breath. Chapter 1614 New born rod, in a small monster like him, completed the initial killing. The small monster''s weak body can''t resist those powerful demons at all. If they can''t awaken some potential, only death will wait for them. It seems that their birth was wrong from the beginning. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "You killed a first-order creature." "You''ve gained 20 experience points!" ¡­¡­¡­¡­ The prompt from the system log made rod happy. The reason for rod''s joy is not the number of experience points, but the existence of these information, which proves to rod that even if his soul is separated from the original body, the system can still work. Being able to gain experience from small monsters means that rod can gain experience from all creatures, which also shows rod the hope of regaining power. Under the influence of the monster melting pot, when the holy curse in the soul is touched, there is only one problem bothering rod, that is, how to return to the treasure house in the cloud and find his body. That body contains the power that belongs to rod. Rod will take it back anyway. The death of a little monster, in the chaotic scene, did not attract the attention of any creature, which was what rod hoped. Without his former strength, rod can''t let those powerful beings pay attention to himself now. He needs to accumulate strength. Although he lost all his strength in hell, the racing achievements that bind the soul in rod''s system still remain, which is rod''s only reliance at present. In addition to killing other little monsters in the chaos when other creatures don''t pay attention, rod also noticed some changes. Those who devour a lot of flesh and blood dog, often burst out in the neck of a burst of blood, followed by another new growth of vicious dog head. The red of those abyssal demons who flog little monsters will be more bright, like a layer of plasma. After discovering this, rod seems to be aware of something and put his focus on the small monsters. In the face of death and fear, those little monsters are really like what HeLa said. There is a certain change on their bodies. Their skin is changed from dark yellow to dark red, which is closer to the devil. The transformed little monsters, as if infected by the killing, began to attack the remaining little monsters, even their former companions. The whole battlefield has fallen into complete chaos, and even the little monsters have begun to fight. The emergence of this situation also let rod no longer worry, he let go of his hands and feet, relying on the basic attributes of the race achievements, wantonly destroyed those creatures that looked like him. Maybe it''s because the body has just been born, and it hasn''t eliminated many little monsters yet. Rod''s hands and feet feel sour and tired. He hasn''t felt this kind of feeling for a long time. If the body is here, rod doesn''t even have to do it. He just sweeps by his sight, and all the creatures in the field will surrender to him. Rod realized that he needed a weapon to kill those little monsters more efficiently. In order to kill a small monster, rod has been far away from the center of the battlefield, came to the location of those evil dogs and demons, near the broken monster bodies. Coming to a torn body, rod picked up a fairly hard thigh bone with warm blood on it, but no trace of meat. Rhode''s unusual behavior attracted the attention of an evil devil. She looked at Rhode''s back as if she had found something, showing a look of surprise. When the whip struck, rod, who had just got the weapon, felt a burning sensation on his back. He quickly turned to the distant abyss demon. "It''s you." After noticing rod''s appearance, the abyss demon''s face sank. "Since you came out of the monster furnace, I found something unusual in you. Your soul is extraordinary. You don''t even need to feel the devil''s breath to awaken your potential. You will be the best sacrifice to the king. With you as the sacrifice, the king will reward me well Rod didn''t say anything more, but just grasped the thigh bone he just got and rushed to the abyss demon. In front of her, this abyss evil devil obviously realized the secret of rod. If she left like this, rod might have no good end. Rhode''s current changes can be explained by the activation of the potential in his soul, just like other promoted little monsters, but Rhode can''t find any suitable reason for the changes when he just stepped out of the monster furnace. In order to hide the secret of the soul, rod must eliminate the abyss evil in front of him. Holding the simple bone stick in his hand, rod rushed to engia. Engelia seems to have seen rod''s idea for a long time. He waved his whip to form an unbreakable defense, and kept rod''s distance within a few meters. In the twinkling of an eye, there were many bloodstains on rod''s body, especially the position of his arm, which was dripping with blood, and even the bone stick had been dyed red. Once in rod''s eyes worthless abyss evil, now became his biggest enemy. It was another blow from the whip, and rod ignored the bloody hand and grasped the front end of the whip at the right time. But the price was that rod''s whole arm almost lost consciousness. "Poor little monster, dare to hold my thorn whip?" Nguia said with disdain, then jerked, as if he had seen the picture of rod''s hand being pulled to pieces by the barb on the whip. However, Rhode stood still and did not seem to be affected by her at all. The whip stretched into a straight line, but engia fell into a deadlock. "It''s impossible... How can a newborn monster have such power? No matter how strong the soul is, it can''t have such a thing..." unable to take back the whip, engia showed an incredible look. When Eugene was puzzled, a strong pull came from the end of the whip. Unwilling to let go of the whip, engiya let out a dull hum, and then the whole person was quickly pulled over. "It''s over." Cold words, spread to engia''s ears, the last thing she saw was the little monster''s cold eyes. That''s not the look a little monster should have. At that moment, engia thought of something terrible. The bone stick hit her on the head firmly, making a crisp sound. With the impact of her being pulled over, engia''s head sank down and her vision fell into the dark. Chapter 1615 Looking at the abyss demon without any breath, rod threw the broken bone stick aside. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "You killed a fourth order creature." "You gained 700 experience points!" ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Although it''s a newborn little monster''s body, due to the blessing of racing achievement, rod''s basic attributes still surpass the abyss demon. With the increase of experience value, the attributes of rod are also revealed in the attribute panel. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Name: rod Hero Specialty: unawakened (03) Rank: Level 1 little monster level 1 (010) Attributes: strength 34 (3), speed 32 (2), physique 33 (3), knowledge 30 (0), spirit 35 (1), control spirit 30 (0), remaining skill points 20, doomsday omen 1 HP: 134165 Mana: 00 Pneumatic value: 260330 Experience value: 720 Skill: None Special skills: primary evocation, primary pathfinding, primary navigation and primary wisdom Spell: None Blood: little monster blood Achievements: Warrior''s heart, beginner, brave, hero''s blood, embarking on the journey, necromancer, necromancer controller, rest, conquering the necromancer, calm heart, resisting the necromancer, marching forward bravely, Lord of the necromancer, greedy heart, master''s power, liberation, challenger, perfect inheritance, research inheritance, hero, enemy of caster, God benefactor, enemy of vampire, God seeker Beacon fire, collector, lost things, end of legend, maker of the dead, Dee, traveler, life harvester, sea hunter, disaster of the dead, endless, killer of magic mage, hero sigh, power of blood, end of wisdom, forerunner of doomsday, destruction of war, star of nigon, deep underground, abandoned man (wearing), treasure in the cloud ¡­¡­¡­¡­ For rod at this time, in the small monster form panel, the only one that can keep consistent with the noumenon is probably the race achievement column. Blessings from many racing achievements make rod''s little monster body, which originally has only one digit basic attribute, a terrible situation, surpassing ordinary fourth-order creatures in all aspects. Even if the fourth level abyss demon is hit with rod''s full strength, he will only die. The only thing that makes rod feel sorry is that the millions of experience points in his own body did not come into the little monster''s body with his soul. Otherwise, rod would be able to upgrade his current ability to a higher level. In addition to the basic attributes, rod''s current special skills are seriously lacking. This is also the reason why he is superior to the abyss evil in all aspects, but he still spent some time to solve the enemy. From the racing achievement, a total of 20 skill point bonus is also applied to the little monster''s body, which can be randomly allocated by rod. But rod is not in a hurry to use it. He is waiting for the right opportunity. At present, rod''s first task is to escape from hell. As long as he can return to the surface world and the city of Sao, he can return to the treasure house in the cloud with the help of Rowling and others. Rod doesn''t know how long his noumenon can last. Will''s remains are undoubtedly the best example. If he doesn''t go back for too long, the noumenon will decay with time. For rod, the best way to return to the surface world is to use space magic, and this is where rod hesitates. In order to return to the surface world, rod can assign skill points to special magic skills related to wisdom, and then find a way to learn advanced space magic. He can also assign skill points to special melee skills that are most helpful to the current situation, and then find a way to let the demons who know space magic return themselves to the ground. There is not much time left for rod. His existing skill points can''t balance the two aspects. For this reason, even if fighting with the enemy, rod did not move these skill points, but left them, waiting for the right time to use them. In addition to skill points, rod notes that the racing achievement he is wearing is the "abandoned man" acquired by noumenon not long ago. [abandoned by God] in addition to adding 2 full attributes to the base, wearing it can give people a higher level curse. This discovery made rod''s face slightly changed, and he seemed to recall something. Inside the treasure house in the cloud, before he picked up the scepter of Moses, because he knew that the scepter was attached with a holy curse, and the blood of the great devil could purify the holy curse, he took the initiative to replace the racing achievement he wore with the one abandoned by God, driven by some emotion, in order to seek to strengthen the great holy curse. Perhaps just as the name of this achievement shows, when rod replaced the forsaken man and contacted the scepter of Moses, he was subjected to a powerful holy curse, his soul was exiled, and he had to go to hell through the secret method. Rod sighed deeply at the thought. In the cloud treasure house, his strength has been enhanced to an unprecedented level. As long as he leaves smoothly, he can combine the source of the magic power of the artifact. Combined with the various characteristics activated in the blood of the great devil, rod is even sure to fight against the top of the legend. Unfortunately, because of greed in his heart, rod lost this opportunity. In hell, he can only accept this reality. With a shake of his head, rod replaced his racing achievement with life reaper, which is his achievement after destroying one million creatures in the water element plane. After wearing it, he can make all attributes + 3. After killing the abyss demon, rod seems to feel something. There is a burning feeling in his body. His body seems to be changing. This feeling was felt by rod when he activated the blood of the great devil. At this point, rod quickly looked at the system log. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "After the battle, trigger [little monster blood]..." "Brilliant victory! You''ve gained an extra 3520 points of experience! " ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Rod seemed to have found something and looked surprised. Since he was transformed by the monster furnace, rod has not carefully examined the extra "little monster blood" in his body. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "[blood of little monsters]: you have pure blood of little monsters. You can maintain the shape of little monsters all the time and play some of the characteristics of blood." "[experience learning]: little monsters are the lowest demons. In order to survive, they will try their best to improve themselves. At the end of the battle, the experience not absorbed by the players will be equally distributed to all small monsters on the battlefield. When the conditions are met, the little monster can be promoted to any demon. " "[fragile body]: the little monster''s body is extremely fragile and difficult to adapt to any environment. The final damage you take is increased by 50%. When you are outside hell, all attributes - 2. " "[chaotic will]: small monsters are not strong willed. If a gust of wind blows, they will fall into chaos. Your team morale - 1. When casting a spell, you only have half the bonus of the actual spiritual attribute. " [mana drain]: ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chapter 1616 Checking the blood of the little monster in his body, rod could not help feeling at this moment how powerful the blood of the great devil he once had was. As the first of all demons, their blood is the top of all hell creatures. If he didn''t come to hell and become a little monster himself, rod would never have thought that there would be such a poor blood characteristic among the demons in hell. There are three characteristics contained in the blood of little monsters, two of which are purely negative. The existence of these characteristics deeply limits the ability of the little monster. Rod can''t think of any kind of demon blood in hell, which is worse than the little monster''s blood in front of him. Maybe as the system indicates, in all the demons, the blood of the little monster is the lowest. Unfortunately, rod has no choice. As far as rod is concerned, the only feature that has been activated is experience learning. With the blessing of this feature, rod gained an additional experience. If we put it on the ontology, rod would not like these experience values, but for him now, this experience value is also more important. What matters to rod is that [experience learning] seems to divide the experience value of all dead creatures equally among all nearby small monsters, which also limits the harvest of each small monster. If only a single little monster exists, the experience value you can get is also very considerable. In addition to these features that have been activated, there is another feature that has not been activated in the little devil''s blood, which also attracted rod''s attention. Maybe as long as you upgrade the character level, you can unlock this feature. While rod was checking the system logs, new changes took place on the battlefield. In a short moment, tens of thousands of small monsters were slaughtered, leaving only thousands of them. As those abyss demons and evil dogs reluctantly stop, some amazing changes have taken place in the remaining little monsters. It''s not only rod, but also the blood in these little monsters. They have learned enough experience from the battlefield. These little monsters were originally dark yellow, but now they began to turn to dark red, with a pair of small horns growing on their heads and sharp claws on their hands, which were their few combat weapons. Looking at the scene around him, rod looked thoughtful. In his perception, those little monsters who just came out of the monster furnace and had only one level had already completed a promotion and became the second level little demons. The little devil and the big devil sound similar in name, but their strength is very different. They are two completely different creatures, and there is no connection between them. Just then, bursts of exclamation came from a distance. Rod followed his reputation and saw a small dark yellow monster holding a long whip in his hand, which was the weapon of the abyss demon. The next moment, his body swelled, his thin body became strong, and his whip was blaring. Under the gaze of rod, the little monster turned into an abyss demon. After discovering this, rod seemed to realize something. Think of those dogs devour the little monster, also grow a new head, rod once again opened the property panel. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Consumption experience 450, remaining experience 3790. Class level increased from level 1 to level 10... " "Get free attribute point 9, skill point 9..." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ After upgrading to level 1, if you want to continue to upgrade, you need to choose a new career. For creatures other than humans, advancement is, to some extent, equivalent to the ascension of blood. In the system log, there is no change in the title of occupation level. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "The character level meets the advance requirement. Please confirm the career you want to promote." "Level 2 class imp, required pre class: hell is a level class. Experience: 100 " "Level 2 professional judge, required pre Occupation: any level occupation. Additional requirement: Doomsday omen. Experience required: 800 " "Affected by the blood characteristic [experience absorption], the hell creature you killed will become your promotion option. The experience requirement is the same as that of other ranks in the same level." "Level 2 professional abyss demons, required pre expertise [experience learning]. Experience required: 500 " ¡­¡­¡­¡­ After checking the options given by the system, rod finally understood what the "experience learning" feature meant. Depending on this blood characteristic, rod can not only gain extra experience from fighting, but more importantly, those hellish creatures who die in rod''s hands can be promoted. Not far away, the little monster promoted to the abyss demon is the best example of rod. The whip he holds in his hand is the booty he got after killing an abyss demon. At this time, rod seems to think of something, eyes dignified. If he can kill the big devil himself, he will be promoted to a real big devil and return to the surface world smoothly. To achieve this, it is particularly difficult for rod at this time. His ability to kill the abyss demons does not mean that he can compete with the big demons. Especially at this time, rod can not continue to upgrade his rank. According to rod''s understanding of blood, whether he is promoted to a little devil or an abyss demon, it will destroy the original blood of the little monster. At that time, whether he can be promoted to a big devil or not has to be discussed twice. In addition, the judge mentioned in the system log also attracted rod''s attention. For the judge, rod seems to be particularly familiar with the original he, it is by virtue of this profession, won the blood of the great devil. At this time, if you want to be promoted to judge, you also need to consume a "doomsday omen", but rod did not choose to be promoted. Rod sighed deeply. According to the judge''s description, this profession is based on the character''s characteristics, or the existence of crime, and gives him the most suitable demon blood. Once rod was able to obtain the blood of the great devil because of his inner arrogance, but it doesn''t mean that he is OK now. When he picked up the scepter of Moses, his soul had to go to hell. His heart had been occupied by greed. If he chose the judge again, he might get some blood. For this reason, even knowing the power of the judge, rod did not choose to advance. As for the only remaining "doomsday omen", rod does not intend to use it in this way. Perhaps in the depths of hell, doomsday omen can play a key role. Chapter 1617 "Newborn little monsters, you have completed your initial promotion, but it''s not enough..." Just as rod was checking his attributes, the battle was over. The dog and the evil spirit retreated with satisfaction, and the remaining little monsters also completed their first promotion, as if they were stained with blood, and became the little demons with dark red skin. In the blood, the little devil is better than the little monster, but it is still the most inferior existence in the whole hell. Among these little monsters, there are those with more talent and better luck. They have not been promoted to small demons, but to more powerful demons, such as the previous abyss demons, but such small monsters are in the minority. At the front of the battlefield, under the protection of a group of abyssal demons, Haila in human form looks at this scene with satisfaction. "If you want to be more powerful, you must pray to the devil king. Different devil kings will give you different powers. As a servant of the king of lust... Etc., why didn''t you get promoted?" Field, still maintaining a dark yellow body, only rod this little monster. In a crowd of red demons, rod is undoubtedly very conspicuous, which also attracted Hella''s attention. Watched by Hella and many abyss demons, rod''s face changed. Nearby little monsters have the feature of [experience learning] in their blood. At the end of the battle, rod''s experience points are equal enough to complete the rank promotion, and so are other small monsters. Ordinary little monsters can''t accumulate experience without the help of the system. Instead, they can be promoted directly. This makes rod, who is ready to kill stronger demons in order to return to the surface world, very special. "What''s the matter with you, ngia?" As the demons looked to this side, just at this time, an abyssal evil demon quickly rushed to rod''s back. Rhode leaned slightly, and saw an abyss demon lying beside the female demon who had died in his hands not long ago. Shaking, he picked her up and let out bursts of exclamations. "Who? Who did this? " There was a fire of hatred in his eyes. His eyes swept around coldly, and finally stayed on rod. Among the restless little demons, rod is the only one who can keep calm. Rod''s eyes were calm, and he didn''t show any fear even in the face of the angry abyss demons. "Oh?" Rod''s unusual behavior also attracted Hella''s attention. She gave a chuckle and ordered, "raven, I allow you to torture this little monster who can''t advance." With Hella''s command, the angry abyss demon immediately danced the long whip with barb in his hand and beat rod. In the face of the attack of the abyss demons, rod rarely hesitated. At present, Rhode still has enough skill points. As long as it is assigned to special skills and combined with high basic attributes, he will not be afraid of the surrounding abyss demons. Unfortunately, the existence of Hella raised a strong fear for rod. Through her occasional strong momentum, rod knew that she was at least a sixth level epic creature, and she didn''t know what kind of ability she had. In rod''s impression, except for a few special kinds of demons, the blood in his body is extremely noble. Now rod is not sure to defeat them. Seeing that the whip was about to reach his eyes, rod leaped forward, avoiding the sweeping whip, and rushed to Raven. Now that his abnormality has been discovered, rod is no longer disguised, but ready to show his ability. Although it is not clear what these abyss demons intend to let the little monsters do, rod knows that strength is always the most useful. In hell, the powerful devil always has more say. Unable to ascend slowly by camouflage and finally return to the surface world, rod simply changed his way. In the face of rod, the angry Laven has already lost his sense. Compared with the more powerful abyss demon, the little monster has a shorter head and thinner body. Overlooking the little monster''s small body, Laven simply gave up his weapon, threw the whip aside and stood up to meet him. He wanted to tear the little monster to pieces. He forcefully clamped the little monster''s hands tightly, and Laven leaned forward and bit the little monster''s neck with his fangs. However, the touch from his mouth stunned him. The little monster''s skin was stronger than he expected. His fangs could pierce into it, but immediately felt a blockage, and he could not tear off the nearby meat. Laven seems to be aware of something, just want to bite hard, but feel his shoulder, came severe pain. The little monster used the same method to attack, even more fiercely. The intense pain made Laven loosen his mouth. He realized in his heart that it was wrong. He wanted to get rid of the little monster, but he was firmly limited by the little monster, and his body could not move at all. Laven showed a look of fear. The blood gushing out of his shoulder became thinner and thinner, which made his breathing more and more difficult. He had lost all his strength to fight back. Soon, he felt that there was no breath coming from the body in front of him. After confirming the new experience value, rod released his hand, and the abyss demon suddenly fell to the ground, making a dull sound. Although rod won, he looked embarrassed. There were wounds on his shoulder, and his whole face was covered with blood. In addition, he gasped, which made him a little bit more ferocious. This is what rod wants to achieve. He can''t show too much power. If he relies on his own strong basic attributes and excellent fighting skills to easily solve this abyss demon, he will be suspected by other demons and even besieged by the remaining abyss demons. After solving the abyss demon, rod heard a burst of applause. It was hella who gave the order that gave the applause. "You did a good job. I didn''t expect that you could be born in a small monster like you. " Hella said in a high voice with a satisfied look. "The monster melting pot has erased your memory, but not your instinct. You must have been a strong fighter, and I like a strong fighter." Then she opened a dark green portal in front of her. Looking at the portal in front of him, rod''s spirit was aroused. This spell is exactly the gate of time and space that he is familiar with. Chapter 1618 With the opening of the door of time and space, Hella gently hooked her hand to rod. In the previous battlefield, in addition to fighting with the enemy, rod did not forget to observe the little monsters'' every move. Rod noticed that the newborn monsters only make vague sounds of unknown meaning and scream in fear. They don''t have complete language ability. The existence of the monster melting pot cleans the memory of these little monsters'' souls, but the little monsters still have biological instinct. Under the threat of the abyss demons, the little monsters who are afraid of being whipped will move forward obediently. Nearby little monsters can''t understand the common language in Hella''s mouth, and rod doesn''t reveal his own abnormality. At this time, Hella''s action, no doubt let rod realize something, he pretended to be vigilant, toward Hella''s position slowly close. As rod approached, there was a red glow in Hella''s eyes. Rodden was stunned by the appearance of the light. He thought he had seen the ability he once had. At the next moment, rod felt his body floating and his legs moved uncontrollably towards Hella. Rod seemed to realize something. He tried to stop himself, but he couldn''t. In the system log, the current situation of rod will also be fully fed back to him. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "You are influenced by the magic of the unknown mind..." "All your attributes have been reduced by 20%, and the pain from physical damage has been doubled. You will obey all the orders of the caster, with 120 seconds left..." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ The prompt from the system log raised strong vigilance in rod''s heart. Unfortunately, even if rod knew the means Hera used, his present body could not resist this level of mental magic. The rolling from the step has a deep effect on the current rod. It''s not good news for rod to meet an enemy who has mastered mind magic before his own strength is restored. Fortunately, rod''s property panel is not affected at this time, and he can still assign skills and property points. Special skill resistance is the only way that rod has to fight against mental magic. When the rank is not high, rod can''t fight against the opponent who has mental magic, so he will be controlled by mental magic instantly. Just when rod couldn''t help but allocate skill points to special skill resistance, he heard Hella say: "Good, that''s it. You will send these little demons to the temple of sin, to the judge there, and I will send this special little monster to the temple of revelation, which awakens the blood. " The words in his ear made rod stop the idea of allocating skill points. He realized that in hell, a little monster like himself who failed to advance seemed to be more than a special case, and the temple of revelation mentioned by Hera also attracted rod''s attention. In the deep unfamiliar environment, rod can only rely on his own observation. The emergence of this situation also let rod find his own opportunities. Under the control of mental magic, rod could not make any resistance at all. Soon, he and Hella went through the portal and came to a red hall. In hell, what rod saw all the way were dark red and warm rocks, and even exposed hot magma. Even the buildings here were red. Compared with the theme plane, this dark red world is extremely monotonous. "Isn''t that Hella? Do you have the face to go back to the temple of revelation? " Just as rod was looking around, a female voice came out of his ear. Looking back, a female humanoid appears in rod''s eyes. She is not human. Although she has the same size limbs and fair skin, she has a pair of bat wings behind her. The slender tail tilted up from behind her, and the end of the dark tail showed a sharp angle, like a soft arrow. Seeing the appearance of this female demon, HeLa sank down when she met Seton. "Frith, I have nothing to say to you." "Hum." When HeLa said that, the female demon named Frith showed a sneer, "We are all servants of the king of lust. To please that being is all the meaning of our existence. But you deviate from that and want to seek love from other demons. You have committed an unforgivable crime." "But the king of lust did not punish me." Hella retorted, "why do you blame me if you don''t say much about that being?" "The king will not put his mind on you!" Said Frith fiercely, with some malice on her pretty face. "Do you want the king''s attention? Do you think your actions can make the king care a little bit? impossible. The only thing you can get is curse and sin. " Then she looked at rod and said, "is this the devil that makes you turn your back on the king? It doesn''t look very good, but it''s a bad little monster. I remember, you seem to have been arranged not long ago to guide the little monster to promotion. " "I found this special little monster. He needs the help of revelation stone to complete his promotion." Hella explained. "If you don''t tell me, I forget that there are those little monsters who can''t be promoted. They are worse than ordinary souls." Frith sneered rudely, "you are so devoted to guiding the little monster to be promoted, so you should always be with the abyss demons and do this kind of work!" With that, she ignored Hella and turned away towards the corner of the temple. HeLa sighed deeply as she left. She looked sideways at the side of the little monster, but saw the little monster looking over the quiet eyes. It seems that she has found something. She opens her mouth in surprise. The magic time has already ended. This little monster, in front of two high-level demons, does not feel fear, but calmly observes everything around. Shaking her head, without thinking much, she showed the little monster mental magic again, and led him to a dark red stone tablet. The stone tablet is surrounded by magma, which belongs to the smell of sulfur. It spreads in this space. If the body of ordinary people were here, I would have felt uncomfortable, but rod of the little monster''s body didn''t feel uncomfortable at all. "..." looking at the dark red stone tablet in front of him, rod showed his surprised eyes. "Put your hands on it." Hearing Hella''s words, under the control of mental magic, rod could not make any resistance, so he put his hand on the dark red stone tablet. The next moment, the system log, began to emerge a lot of information. Chapter 1619 ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "You touch the awakening stone." "You recall the most familiar language ever: basic common language." "You recall the skill you used to be best at: mental imprinting." "You recall the special skill you were most proficient in: Master level evocation." "You gained 1000 experience points." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ As the palm touched the dark red stone, the familiar power came back to rod''s body again. This discovery surprised rod to look at the dark red stone tablet in front of him. He didn''t even notice that his palm began to blister under the hot temperature on the surface of the stone tablet. The smell of scorch made rod raise his hand subconsciously, and the surface of his palm was blackened. The little monster''s body can''t be as immune to fire damage as the big devil. If the magma on the stone falls down, rod will be burned to ashes. Compared with the injury on the palm, what Roeder cares about is the extra information in the system log. Wisdom stone can give people all kinds of special abilities. The dark red stone tablet in front of him is actually the most special awakening wisdom stone among the wisdom stones. It reminds rod of the soul summoning technique and spiritual imprint that the noumenon is good at. According to the system log, all the skills rod acquired are his best. The only thing that makes rod dissatisfied is the existence of mental imprint. Among the skills mastered by the noumenon, there are powerful beings such as the dark word and scarlet eye. But it is the mental imprint that has no effect and is recalled by rod at this time. Rod sighed again, as if thinking of something. If you really recall the scarlet eye, now he has no power, but he can''t keep this level of ability. I''m afraid the end result will be that he will be poached by other powerful demons. "It seems that the awakening stone has worked. You recall all the things that happened. Can you understand what I''m saying? " Just as rod sighed, Hella''s voice came to him. Noting the information in the system log, rod thought about it and said slowly, "yes... Where am I now?" "This is the temple of revelation, where all demons can ascend their blood." Hella replied. Rod nodded, just wanted to say something, but heard Hella added: "listen, no matter what identity you used to have, it''s over. Now you are in hell and become the weakest little monster. You''d better recognize that." "What I''m more interested in is, what should I do to improve the blood in your mouth?" Asked rod. "Oh? Your adaptability is better than I think. The awakening stone can awaken your memory before death. It seems that you were not an ordinary creature "I remember you said that once everything was over. What''s the point of mentioning it again?" Rod shrugged and said. She shook her head: "ordinary little monsters are not qualified to use the awakening stone. Even if they awaken their abilities, they have no effect. Only a little monster like you, who still can''t be promoted after the battle, can have such treatment. " Rod nodded. Recalling the group of little monsters before, he felt a little lucky. It was he who showed his unique power that brought him to the temple and learned the art of evocation. Once familiar forces returned to the body, which also made rod feel a little relieved. With the blessing of racing achievement, if rod wants to, he can immediately upgrade the necromancy to the legend level. Only by wearing the ghost King''s cloak can he regain the divine level of necromancy. "What abilities have you awakened?" "Sword... Evocation... I used to be a necromancer." Rod''s face changed, and he looked at Hella with some solemnity. He wanted to use swordsmanship as an answer, but he didn''t know what force had affected him, which made him tell the truth unconsciously. It didn''t seem that the mental magic had completely disappeared in rod. "Necromancer... It seems that you are also a pagan who has betrayed God. That''s good." Said Hera with joy. Rod was silent for a moment. Then he asked, "I remember there were many companions like me. Their bodies turned red. Why didn''t I change?" From Hella''s mouth, rod realized that there seems to be a special kind of small monster, they will not be promoted after the battle. "It''s about where you came from." Hella explained, "you were made by the monster furnace. The monster melting pot will receive the soul fragments of all dead creatures and aggregate them to create a small monster. " "The soul of ordinary little monsters is a collection of soul fragments of various creatures, which is not a whole at all. Touching the awakening stone will not make its awakening power, but will make its soul collapse. Killing and blood can easily stimulate their blood, make them become stronger demons, and gradually have a sense. " With Hella''s explanation, rod seems to be aware of something, showing surprise. "But there is a kind of little monster that is different. Their souls come to hell in complete form, so they have more potential and can be awakened by the awakening stone. This little monster is extremely rare. I haven''t seen it for many years. " From Hella''s mouth, rod learned the influence of different forms of the soul on the little monster. He just didn''t know whether the evocation could affect this process. "Among these little monsters awakened by the awakening stone, some of them used to be ordinary people without the value of stimulating blood. It''s the first time I''ve seen a little monster like you who can kill the abyss demons before waking up my memory. " "What should I do to stimulate the blood in my body?" Did not take Hella''s words, rod asked quickly. "If it''s normal, you just need to pray piously to the demon kings, and the kings will respond to your prayers and give you powerful demon blood. But recently, the kings are preparing for a big plan and have stopped receiving any prayers." Hella seemed to think of something, and her eyes were full of longing. "Once the plan is completed, we no longer have to stay underground to go to the ground and see the legendary sky..." "What should we do now?" Hearing what Hera said, rod''s mouth gasped. Of course, he knew what the demon kings were preparing. "You can only find the traces left by the ancient demons in the temple of revelation, so as to awaken your own blood." Hella looked at him and said. "The temple of revelation?" Rod frowned at Hella''s mention of the special title. From the existence of the awakening stone, rod has already faintly felt that this temple is not simple. Chapter 1620 As if seeing rod''s doubts, Hella took the initiative to introduce: "The Apocalypse temple is made by greedy kings. The altars in the temple can directly connect with the souls of ancient demons. With the disappearance of the greedy king, the lusty king takes over here. Besides us, other demons can''t get in and out at will. " As Hella spoke, rod seemed to be aware of something, and his face looked surprised. Not long ago, rod had learned the name of the greedy king in the book of silence of the thieves guild, which was maxika, who had sought refuge from him. There seems to be some secret in this prophet. She is far more mysterious than rod thought. Even when rod came to the depths of hell, she could still find her traces. "You mentioned the kings. Can you tell me something about them?" Rod asked voluntarily. Hella glared at rod: "in your capacity, you are not qualified to talk about those kings. When you mention the names of kings, you must have worship and awe in your heart!" Rod shrugged and didn''t answer. If Hella knew that he had seen more than two hell kings with his own eyes, and even planned to harm one of them, he would have no idea what he would think. "Besides being stronger than us, is there anything to be praised about those kings?" Asked rod, spreading out his hand. "Of course. Kings have taken the source of sin from the hands of the incarnation of God. That''s proof of their immortal glory. We can''t do it anyway. You should have respect for kings. " With that, HeLa took rod to the hall in the center of the temple. "This is the altar of prayer. The powerful demons who used to be left their traces here." Said Hella. Rhode looked around. There were countless statues in the hall, among which seven were the most prominent. The seven statues are different in shape, but they are all extremely dignified. All the demons watching the seven statues are willing to worship. Even rod, who came here, couldn''t help looking at the seven statues. Rod''s eyes stopped on one of the statues. It was a statue of a woman. Looking at her face, rod felt familiar. "That''s the statue of the greedy king." Seeing rod''s eyes, staring straight at the statue, Hella volunteered. Rod nodded. Under the influence of the field of the dead, rod had seen the human form of maxika. It was an old woman, and the statue in front of him showed the young maxika with the same appearance as anyone rod had ever seen. Maxika held a heavy book in her hand, raised her other hand slightly, separated her fingers, as if she was casting some magic, with a confident smile on her lips and a burning gaze in front of her. Even just looking at the statue, rod could imagine what maxika had looked like, but he didn''t know why she became the skeleton. Hella seemed to have found something and asked, "have you ever heard of a greedy king? Generally speaking, the demons who come here will stare at the statues of lust kings. In terms of appearance, lust kings are the best in the world, and greedy kings can''t compare with them. " Rod was stunned and thought his identity had been discovered. He scanned the rest of the statues and finally stopped on one of them. It was a woman of human appearance. She had a perfect body. Her eyebrows were similar to those of many women Rhode knew, but there were obvious differences. For example, she chose the most perfect part from these women and then combined them together. She smile, which has a charm ability, just a glance, it is difficult to look away, the spirit unconsciously indulged in. When he found something unusual, rod quickly calmed down. From this statue, rod felt a special ability, like a kind of mental magic, to control other creatures unconsciously. Before that, rod had experienced the unique mental magic in Hella. Looking at the statue in front of him, rod had an answer to the source of this power. Seeing rod''s attention and attracted by the statue of the erotic king, Hella said with satisfaction: "Although the kings have stopped praying, you still have to choose the king you are loyal to. Now it seems that you have made your own choice... Wait, where are you looking?" Just as Hella spoke these words, rod''s vision had not stopped on the statue of the erotic king. At this time, rod looked solemnly at the dark statue of the devil in the center of the Prayer Altar. It''s said that it''s a devil, but the owner of the statue has a look of pity on his face. Among all the evil statues, only this one looks holy. Six dark wings spread behind him. On top of his head, there were slightly curled goat horns. His face was beautiful. Under the closed eyelids, there seemed to be a tear mark. "Who is he?" Rod seemed to have found something, he asked in a deep voice. "He is the master of hell, the proud king." Hella explained. "Do you want to be loyal to an arrogant king? It''s not a good choice. There are more demons under his command than you think. With your identity and strength, you can''t meet him until you are put into the monster furnace again, let alone get the attention of the arrogant king. " Seeing that rod''s eyes were fixed on the statue of the arrogant king, which showed that he paid far more attention to the statue of the lustful king, HeLa quickly advised him: "But the king of lust is different. No matter what your identity is, as long as you show enough ability in some aspects, you can get her attention, and even get her favor..." "You seem to want me to be loyal to the king of lust." Looking at HeLa beside him, rod said. "As a servant of the king of lust, that''s what I should do." HeLa thought about it and said, "I can give you some rewards if you agree..." "Reward? For example? " Rod looked interested. "For example, I can tie you up and whip you again..." HeLa said softly. "What''s the reward?" Rod disdained to say, "I want strength. Can you give me strength?" "Power?" Hella looked at rod in disbelief. "Why do you like this boring thing?" "I don''t think that''s boring." Rod said in a deep voice, "power is everything. It''s something worth living for. If you can give me strong strength, I can be loyal to anyone until I find what I lost... " Chapter 1621 "It sounds like you had an unusual past." Looking at rod in front of her, HeLa thought and said. "Maybe." Rod was noncommittal. "But you''re the most special little monster I''ve ever met." Hella went on, "don''t you really like being whipped? It''s a ritual for the king of lust, which can make you feel special. " Instead of answering Hella''s words, rod changed the subject, pointed to the statue near the Prayer Altar and said: "Aren''t there many statues of demons here? Why can I only be loyal to the king? " Along the direction of rod''s finger, HeLa also looks at the nearby devil statue: "Kings are the masters of hell. They command all the demons. Of course, you can be loyal to the powerful demons around the altar, but they are only the subordinates of the demon king, and the power they can give you is extremely limited. " Rod nodded. At this moment, he was surprised to find that when he pointed to one of the demon statues, the omen of Doomsday in the system log seemed to be touched. "If I want to be loyal to the king of lust and upgrade my blood, what should I do? Don''t you say that the king of hell no longer receives prayers? " Rod thought and asked. "Yes, but they still accept the sacrifice." Answered Hella. "Sacrifice..." rod seemed to think of something. "You''ve just finished a killing with a lot of soul fragments. That''s the best sacrifice material. Pray in front of the statue of the king and you will find the answer Hella reached out and pointed to the statue of the erotic king. Rod didn''t say much. At the sign of Hella, he half knelt down to the statue of the erotic king. Soon, the system log, there are a variety of new tips. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "You try to pray to the devil king..." "Demon blood detected..." "Prayer takes effect. You can exchange experience points for abilities from the demon king." "After you succeed in exchanging power, you will make a contract with the demon king." "When a contract exists, it will have an unknown impact on you." "Praying to other demon kings will be considered a betrayal of the contract." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Noting the hints in the system log, rod''s face changed slightly. He began to understand why Hella attached so much importance to loyalty. If you betray the contract, I don''t know what punishment you will suffer. At the bottom of the system log, all the attributes that rod can exchange are displayed one by one. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Basic attribute, knowledge + 2. Exchange times: 0, current experience required: 100. " "Basic attribute, spirit + 2. Exchange times: 0, current experience required: 100. " "Hidden attribute, charm + 1. Exchange times: 0, current experience required: 500. " "Second level Magic: camouflage magic. Experience required: 5000. " "Common skills: a makeover. Required experience value: 10000. " "Demon blood. Experience required: 100000. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡­¡­¡­¡­ When he noticed the prompt in the system log, rod seemed to be aware of something and was surprised. In the system log, the fragment of sacrifice soul in Hella''s mouth becomes experience value to exchange power with the demon king. It''s not only the basic attributes, but also the power that can be exchanged. There are even spells and skills, as well as the more important demon blood. Unfortunately, perhaps due to the fact that there is no contract, there are few power options that rod can exchange. Those really powerful forces are not shown in the current system log. Rod noticed that the experience required to exchange basic attribute points from demons is very low, and even can be exchanged many times. He just doesn''t know how much experience will be increased after exchanging several times, which is also a common method used by demons. Closing the system log, rod looks back at Hella. "Have you finished the sacrifice? Why can''t I feel your change? " Hella asked strangely. "No Rod said casually, "how can I know which King is worthy of my allegiance without comparison?" When rod refused many times, he was about to leave the statue of the king of lust, and Hera''s face suddenly changed: "do you think loyalty to the king is a bargain? Back to the statue of the erotic king. " With Hella''s words, the familiar mental magic once again affected rod. At this time, from the nearby demon statues, rod can''t find a way to get the powerful demon blood and return to the surface world. Seeing that his body is about to lose control, rod is about to open the property panel to allocate the remaining skill points to the resistance, but he hears a sound. "Deviated from the lust, Queen and king, your charm, even a little monster can not be conquered? Only with the help of "enchanting people''s hearts" can we control it... " Hearing the sound, HeLa''s face suddenly changed. She saw that she had just left. She was standing beside her, her hands around her body, and she looked at her playfully. "I have never deviated from the king." Looking at the nearby devil Frith, HeLa immediately explained. "Really? If you really don''t, let me see your charm. " Said Frith voluntarily. HeLa took a deep breath, and then untied the mental magic of rod: "little monster, follow my orders, be loyal to the king of lust, you will get love and power." Looking at Hella, rod shrugged. Rod didn''t care. He became the tool used by the two demons to belittle each other. He cared more about the power behind the statue than this. In Hella''s reluctant eyes, rod half knelt in front of the statue of the arrogant king. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Basic attribute, strength + 2. Exchange times: 0, current experience required: 100. " "Basic attribute, speed + 2. Exchange times: 0, current experience required: 100. " "Basic attribute, constitution + 2. Exchange times: 0, current experience required: 100. " "The blood of the great devil. Experience required: 10000000. " ¡­¡­¡­¡­ After noticing the information, rod shut down the system log. In addition to the basic attributes, there is only one kind of powerful blood, which is the great devil blood that rod is familiar with. You need 1000W experience in exchange for the blood of the great devil. If you change it into rod''s body, you can take it out by biting your teeth. But now rod, who only has the body of a little monster, can''t get 1000W experience at all. You can only think of other ways. Chapter 1622 Although he found a way to obtain the blood of the great devil from the statue of the arrogant king, he finally gave up the idea because he needed more experience than he thought. Compared with accumulating 1000W experience in exchange for the blood of the big devil, rod would rather fight for the risk of death and pick the real big devil with the body of the little monster. "See? Betrayed the lust King Queen, your present charm, even a small monster is unable to control Just when rod confirmed to the devil statue the reward that sacrifice can get, Frith still did not forget to satirize Hella. Just then, seeing rod stand up a little disappointed, the demon glanced at rod contemptuously: "stupid little monster, do you think the arrogant king will accept the sacrifice of any creature? A weak creature like you will never make a contract with an arrogant king. " Without any words, rod ignored the chattering demon and half knelt down in front of the statue of maxika. After learning the usage of these demonic statues, rod plans to try out the statue of maxika. Maybe the prophet has left some enlightenment to himself. Unfortunately, there is no response, as if the presence in front of the statue is not the devil king, but a cold stone. Rod looked at the statue in front of him with some disappointment. Even in the system log, there was no hint. He knew that he could not get help from the statue. "The greedy king disappeared a long time ago. No demon can make a contract with her. You''d better choose another king." Just when rod was confused, Hella took the initiative to explain to him. "I see." Rod nodded. Having said that, rod''s eyes were still fixed on the statue in front of him, trying to see what was different from it. "No matter which demon king they are, they are extremely picky, except the king of lust. Make a contract with the king of lust. She won''t refuse any demon, even a little monster, and she will accept it Hella sighed and offered. "Wait..." rod seems to have found something. He stands up and gets closer to the statue of maxika. "I''ll wait for you in hell." Remembering the handwriting that maxika left before she disappeared, rod seemed to be aware of something, and his face changed a little. Looking at the statue in front of him, rod no doubt realized something. In this way, she probably wanted to convey some kind of message to herself. Rod noticed that in front of her, the statue of maxika was holding a huge book in her left hand. Her right hand seemed to be casting a magic spell. Five fingers were spread out, four fingers were pressed down, and only her index finger was slightly raised, as if pointing in a certain direction. Looking in this direction, there is a humble statue with a fat devil on it. If this is the revelation left by maxika, then rod has undoubtedly received it. Without any hesitation, he quickly came to the statue of the devil that maxika referred to. "Well?" Noticing that rod did not stop in front of the statue of the king, but came to a humble statue, Frith showed a sneer, and then looked at Hela. "The test of Vulcan is about to start, and the kings will decide the next big plan according to the test results. The lust King attaches great importance to this test. If you want to continue to waste time with the little monster, please do as you please. I''ve got a lot of fire elves for the lust king!" With that, without waiting for Hella to reply, she flapped the tiny bat wings behind her and flew to the distance. Hella sighs, looks at the far away figure of Frith, shows a complicated look, and finally comes to the statue where Rhode is. "Who is this devil? You know what? " Looking at the statue in front of him, rod asked hesitantly. Different from those statues of kings, the statue of demons in front of us is much smaller, but it is still much bigger than rod who is a little monster. The statue feels bloated to rod. It is like a fly magnified many times. On the front, it has a structure similar to compound eyes. Most of the fat body''s surface ulcers, but on the inside, it has the same intestines and stomach as normal creatures. Rod has never seen such a demon, but somehow, looking at the demon in front of him, the doomsday omen in rod''s system began to tremble. "You mean him? He was once a king of gluttony, commanding the hungry ghosts and flies. His real figure is as like as two peas. The same is true of the statue. If the same restoration is restored, I''m afraid the whole inspiration temple will not fit. His body is constantly fester and reborn. It can be said to be an immortal symbol... Unfortunately, he has been falling down for hundreds of years, and it can give you very limited strength. "Will kings fall?" As if he had found something, rod looked sideways at Hella and asked, "if he is as strong as you say, who else can beat him?" "Hero of light..." Hella seemed to think of something, and murmured a word, "it''s a terrible creature. I don''t know how many demons died in his hands. If it wasn''t for the king of lust who finally subdued him, no demon in the world would survive... " Rod seemed to think of something, and gave Hella a deep look. Rod had heard the rumors about the light hero in many powerful creatures, but they were only one-sided. It was not until he came to hell in person that rod knew what the light hero had done. "Then what happened? Have the light heroes been wiped out by the kings? " Rod thought and asked. "That''s secret information between kings. We don''t have the right to know it." Hella shook her head, thought about it, and added, "but I don''t think the king will let that guy live. His presence is a threat to us." Rod nodded, as if thinking of something, and then asked, "you say it''s the king of lust who finally subdues the hero of light? Can you be wrong? " "Are you looking down on the king of lust? You are disrespectful to the king HeLa stares at rod. She reaches behind her and pulls out a bundle of whip from nowhere. As soon as rod wanted to say something, the whip came to his back. "Well?" As the whip fell, HeLa looked at her whip and rod''s back with some doubts. There was no scar on it. It looked intact. "Strange... Have you finished praying?" Hella asked with some doubts. "Soon." Rod turned back, looked at the statue of the big fly in front of him again, and then half knelt down. Soon, a variety of new options appeared in the system log. Chapter 1623 ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Basic attribute: all attributes + 1. Exchange times: 0, current experience required: 500. " "Basic attribute: skill point + 1. Exchange times: 0, current required experience value: 1000 " "Fly blood. Required experience value: 10. " "The blood of hungry ghosts. Experience required: 1000000. " ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Just like what HeLa said, the statue of the big fly in front of us has very limited attributes, which is not as good as the statue of the king before us. Even rod, looking at the options in the system log, had the intention of turning away and praying to the statue of the king again. From the statue in front of him, rod didn''t find anything special. The only thing that surprised him was that it could cause the reaction of doomsday omen. With his previous experience, rod understands the power of doomsday omen, which may be a powerful support for his escape from hell. Facing the mysterious fly statue, rod can choose to use the doomsday omen or keep it. Rod believes that there are many powerful demons who need doomsday omens. However, when he thought of the big fly statue in front of him, which was probably the guide left by maxika, rod hesitated for a moment and finally made a decision in his heart. He took a deep breath, then looked at the statue in front of him and used the omen of doomsday. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "You''re trying to sacrifice to the demon king: Doomsday omen..." "Demon blood detected..." "Sacrifice takes effect." "You have made the highest contract with the king of gluttony." "When the contract comes into effect, the experience you gain will be automatically sacrificed to the king of gluttony." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Notice the system log last more tips, rod face suddenly changed. What Rhode didn''t expect was that when he made a contract with the king of hell, the experience points he gained no longer belonged to him, but would automatically complete the sacrifice, which belonged to the king of gluttony. There is no experience value, which means rod can''t improve the character level and skill level. He can only exchange various attributes and blood from the demon king. For those ordinary demons, this is undoubtedly the best way to improve. They don''t need to work hard at all. They just need to kill constantly, and their own strength will continue to improve. But for rod who has a system, this is undoubtedly a great limit. After discovering the actual content of the contract, rod no doubt realized something and his face changed. If rod used to control those death knights and undead creatures and let them gain experience through killing, the hell King directly controlled other demons. Rod doesn''t know what those demon kings need from other demons to sacrifice experience, but it''s not going to be a good thing. In addition to the information in the system log, rod noticed a special state and two new achievements in his property panel. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "[contract of Beelzebub]: you have made a supreme contract with the king of gluttony: Beelzebub. You can directly exchange bexib for a sacrifice reward without using the devil''s altar. You don''t have to spend extra experience to maintain this contract. " "Contract characteristic [gluttonous desire]: you are more likely to feel hungry. As compensation, your digestion ability will be improved. Your body is no longer constrained by your blood, but can grow with your eating "Contract feature [plague]: your body will fester as your body grows, and at the same time, random plague will be released around you. The scale of plague is equal to the level of evocation. You will be loved by flies and the dead. " "Contractual characteristics [monarchical power]:??" ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "You got the race achievement [demon contract]" "[demon contract]: contract with any demon king. Basic reward all attributes + 1. After wearing it, there can be two demon contracts at the same time, and the racing achievement cannot be changed during the contract maintenance period. " "You got the race achievement [loyal contractor]" "[loyal contractor]: elevates the demon contract to the highest level. Basic reward all attributes + 2. After wearing, there can be three demon contracts at the same time. When the contract is maintained, you can''t replace the racing achievement. " ¡­¡­¡­¡­ With the conclusion of the demonic contract, rod also felt that some changes had taken place in his body. A special feeling appeared in his body. Rod didn''t care about it for a long time. It was called hunger. "Did you really make a contract with him?" On one side, it seems to notice that there are some unusual places in rod''s body. HeLa looks at rod in surprise. "Yes." Rod simply moved his lower body and said. "I didn''t expect you to make such a choice." Hella shook her head and looked at the statue of a fly beside rod. "I didn''t expect that you gave up making a contract with the king of lust. Instead, you chose this long dead devil." Seeing that rod was thinking rather than speaking, Hella shook her head and said: "No matter what, you have made a contract with the demon king. Remember that the demon king can give you strength and make you suffer. Every month, you must sacrifice enough soul fragments to the Demon King through killing, otherwise you will be punished by the king Seeing that rod was somewhat puzzled, Hella continued to add: "After you have made a contract, when you have completed a sufficient number of killing, you will be able to find the statue of the king, sacrifice the soul fragments to it, and get the king''s reward. Don''t blame me for not reminding you that the statue of the ancient glutton king in front of you is not common. You have to come back here to complete the sacrifice. " Hearing Hella say that, rod seems to realize something. Maybe because rod sacrificed the omen of doomsday, the demon contract he got at the beginning was the highest level. He didn''t need extra experience to maintain it, and he didn''t need a demon statue to directly exchange for rewards. To rod''s surprise, no matter what he learned in the book of silence or Hella''s description, the current king of gluttony is not besib mentioned in the system log, but another ancient demon. However, after examining all the things mentioned in the contract, rod was surprised that the demon king who made the contract with him was more like Beelzebub himself than the current king of gluttony. After checking the rewards that can be exchanged through contracts, rod found that these rewards are several times more than before, but they all need to consume a lot of experience value, which is also the benefit of upgrading the contract level to the highest level. "Is that what you want?" Rod leaned slightly and looked at the huge statue of the king not far away. There, she was holding out her finger, pointing to this position, as if pointing to the statue of Beelzebub, as if pointing to herself. "You are still one of my men, though you have different contracts with kings." In my ear, Hella''s words came. "Soon, the demon king will hold a trial, and you will join my demons." Hearing what HeLa said, rod looked over. He knew that HeLa would bring him here and introduce everything here to him. He would not ask for nothing. The trial mentioned by Hella was obviously her purpose. Chapter 1624 Following Hella through the gate of time and space, rod came to her territory. There are no solid walls or solid houses around. There are only hollowed out rock walls, leather tents with bloodstains, and Demons sitting around the fire in the open space. These demons gather here, and the types are mainly abyssal demons. Rod even saw some long Horned Demons. In the distance, from time to time came the sound of breaking the air. Several abyssal demons were beating each other with long whip for fun, and they were laughing happily. And at the end of rod''s line of sight, a huge dark red pillar of fire went straight into the sky. Under the pillar of fire, a series of dark yellow young creatures march in a direction driven by the evil spirits of the abyss. "You look disappointed." Just as rod looked around the camp, Hella''s words came to him. "I was just a little bit surprised." Rod shrugged and said, "I thought your territory would be better than here. Everything here doesn''t deserve you." "Oh?" Hella looked at rod with a smile as if interested. "Are you trying to please me? Why didn''t you do that before in front of the statue of the king? " Rod showed a helpless look: "I mean, these simple facilities are not worthy of your strength. With your strength, you should enjoy better service. You''re a high-level demon, aren''t you? Your strength has surpassed most demons. " Hella snorted and did not answer rod''s words. Before long, she took rod to an empty tent and said: "The fire trial held by the demon king will be opened in the near future. You can wait here for a while. If you feel bored, you can also talk with the demons nearby. I think you will be satisfied with them." "I want to go back to the monster furnace, where to collect the soul fragments dedicated to the king, OK?" Rod seemed to have thought of something and asked voluntarily. With that, rod''s eyes looked at the huge pillar of fire not far from the camp. Below the pillar of fire was rod, the monster furnace with his body born. Above it were pieces of soul from nowhere. Hella''s camp is not far from the monster''s melting pot. HeLa thought about it and replied, "you can''t get close to it. I also want to choose from those little monsters that have enough potential to participate in the trial of the demon king. Don''t worry about getting soul fragments. Now you just need to wait here. After the trial starts, there will be enough demons for you to get soul fragments. " Rod doesn''t talk. "By the way, you should be loyal to the king of gluttony?" It seemed that something had come to her mind. HeLa asked rod. "Yes." Rod replied. "I once won back a number of special small devil statues from other krigans, including the king of gluttony." With that, HeLa reached behind her and found a delicate stone carving the size of a thumb. "I''ve given the statues of other demonic kings to other people long ago, but the statues of gluttonous kings can''t be separated. There are few demons who will be loyal to the king of gluttony. They don''t need this statue. " As she spoke, Hella handed over the exquisite stone carving to rod. Rod looked at the stone carving in his hand with some doubts. Soon, a prompt came from the system log. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ [statue of the king (gluttony)] Type: Pendant Use requirement: Demon blood Basic attributes: lucky - 1, indestructible Special attribute: after praying, the statue will be regarded as a special altar, by which the holder can get in touch with the demon king in exchange for the reward of sacrifice. Evaluation: if properly used, the devil statue made by the magician ferui will connect with some powerful beings. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Looking at the statue of the devil in his hand, rod seemed to be aware of something and looked surprised. The small devil statue in front of us can be used as an altar. With this special demon statue, if ordinary demons want to get the reward from sacrifice, they can execute it immediately without going back to the Apocalypse temple or looking for other altars. The small statue in front of him is easy to carry. Even if there is no space ring, rod can take the statue with him without worrying about losing it. Of course, for rod at this time, he didn''t need the statue. Due to the sacrifice of doomsday omen, rod has the highest level of demonic contract, which can be immediately exchanged for various rewards without other certificates. After coming back from the apocalypse, rod hasn''t checked the new rewards in the contract, but now, rod has more important things to do. From Hella''s words, rod seemed to find something and asked, "you say that few demons will be loyal to the king of gluttony? Isn''t this king powerful? " Hella shook her head. "It''s not like that. The power of the king of gluttony is one of the best among all kings. Even the angry king who is in charge of the beast can not get any benefit in front of the king of gluttony. " "Then why are not so many demons loyal to him? The more powerful a king is, the easier it is to be loyal? " Asked rod. "Because the king of gluttony will eat the demons who follow her." Hella explained, "the more devoutly she follows her demons, the more delicious it is for her. I''m still a priest under the king of lust. I don''t know how many demon priests like me, but there''s only one priest under the king of gluttony, and she devours the rest. " Listening to Hella''s words, rod seemed to think of something, and his face changed a little. Once upon a time, from the book of silence of the thieves guild, rod saw the name of the king of gluttony. It was not besib, who was guided by maxika for him, but another one. The giant shanzel is the king of gluttony. For the name of shanzel, rod has a little impression. It belongs to the name of the ancient devil, and in the depths of blakada''s snow, the kingdom of the dragon, which is located on the highest snow mountain, is called this name. Rod didn''t know what had happened in the past. Maybe the old devil had been active in the surface world, or what had happened. When rod came to hell, all kinds of secrets that he had ignored appeared in his heart at this moment. What makes rod more concerned is that, according to the system log, the glutton king who has reached a contract with him is not shanzel himself, but besib who died in the hands of the bright hero countless years ago. I don''t know the difference between his contract and the one he signed with shanzel. Chapter 1625 After Hella left, rod opened the system log again to check the rewards he could get. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Basic attribute: all attributes + 1. Exchange times: 0, current required experience value: 500 " "Basic attribute: skill point + 1. Exchange times: 0, current required experience value: 1000 " "Hidden attribute: appetite + 1. Exchange times: 0, current required experience value: 2000 " "First level Magic: Curse possessed. Experience value required: 500 " "Second level Magic: weakness. Experience required: 6000 " "Third level Magic: disaster. Experience value required: 30000 " "Fly blood. Required experience value: 10 " "The blood of hungry ghosts. Experience required: 1000000 " "The inheritance of besib. Required experience value: 0 " ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Using the doomsday omen to upgrade the contract level to the highest level, rod can also get more rewards than before. Of course, in terms of practicality, these awards are just like the blood of flies, which is hard to help the current rod. Among them, what matters most to rod is "bexib''s inheritance". This option doesn''t even cost extra experience. According to Hera, the former king of gluttony died in the hands of the hero of light countless years ago. The inheritance from the king of hell naturally has a great attraction for rod. Among all the awards, inheritance is the only one that seems so special. Maybe this is what maxika really wants to guide rod. In addition, rod noticed that all the spells he could exchange through sacrifice belonged to the type that could cause the enemy to fall into a negative state, rather than directly cause damage or enhance himself. This may also be related to the aspects that the former glutton king was good at. Disease and curse, this is rod''s conclusion based on the system log. Besib has the ability to impose disease on other creatures besides being a king of gluttony. Without much hesitation, rod immediately made a choice and accepted besib''s inheritance. Before accepting the inheritance, rod specially changed the racing achievement he wore to "research inheritance". This is rod''s racing achievement when he got the inheritance of Titan giant. After wearing it, it will make it easier for him to get the recognition of ancient creatures. It may also bring some help to the current inheritance. Soon, a large number of memory fragments poured into rod''s mind. Rod only felt a pain in his mind. The little monster''s body could not bear such memory. In his trance, rod heard low prayers and devout whispers of pagans. In addition, he saw a picture. In the picture, a creature covered with golden light catches rod''s attention. It is a well-dressed elf with a cold face and a slender sword blade in his hand. Not long ago, rod had seen the blade, and even used the system log to identify the attribute of the blade, which is the artifact of Eve. The spirit waved the blade, and the golden light swept everything in the picture. Rod could no longer see anything clearly on the picture, and everything was blurred again. "Bright hero..." Rod seemed to think of something, whispered to himself. Rod recalled that according to his investigation, the artifact in iver''s hand was said to have been a weapon used by the hero of light. He never thought that all the legends about that weapon were true. In addition, through the memory in the inheritance, rod saw the appearance of the bright hero and wrote it down. According to the records of the thieves guild, the hero of light has disappeared for a long time. It seems that he has fallen for a long time, but rod has a deep defense in his heart. With the disappearance of the screen, rod''s system log, there is a new message. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "You''ve accepted the legacy of the old devil, besib." "You''ve acquired the blood property [disease control]." "[disease command]: you will not be attacked by any disease. You can also consume mana to activate or dispel diseases in other organisms." "You''ve acquired the blood characteristics [evidence of overeating]." [overeating syndrome]: bite force increases by 100%, and the upper limit of satiety is reduced to 30%. You can challenge the current king of gluttony and fight for the throne "You have detected the racing achievement of" research inheritance ". You have obtained the inheritance task of" king of ghosts. " "The inheritance task does not meet the requirements and has not been started yet." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ The inheritance of besib did not improve the value of rod''s attributes, but brought him some special abilities. The existence of "epidemic control" needs to be used together with the contractual feature of "epidemic body". Now Rhode does not know the specific characteristics of this ability and cannot make an evaluation. If you want to play the character of epidemic body, you need to increase your body size by eating a lot. In addition, this ability is actually linked with evocation, which can improve the scale and types of epidemic diseases according to the level of evocation. In the depths of hell, rod thought that his evocation could not play any role, but he did not expect to be able to cooperate with this ability. Recalling the statue we saw before, besib''s appearance made rod feel like a huge fly. Flies are often accompanied by decay and decay, which is also the characteristic of Necromancers. In addition to this ability, the evidence of gluttony surprised rod. With this characteristic, rod was able to challenge the current king of gluttony and fight for the throne. As far as rod is concerned, this ability has no effect. Only when rod is more powerful or finds his noumenon, can it work. After exchanging one full attribute + 1 and one skill point + 1, rod''s experience is very low. There was a strong sense of hunger in his stomach, which proved the changes in rod''s body, which also made him helpless. Before, rod could wait until the beginning of the trial through simple meditation, but now, the strong hunger in his stomach has occupied almost all of his consciousness, making it difficult for him to settle down. Shaking his head, rod looked around and finally put his eyes on the tent beside him. Everything in hell is more complicated than rod imagined. There are not only towering temples, huge statues, but also simple tents and primitive demons. The animal hide camp in front of him proved rod''s idea. The surface of the camp was covered with dark dried blood. It looked like the skin of a newly peeled animal. It was made into a nearby camp before it was washed or even treated. From the animal skin on the surface of the camp, rod felt a sense of familiarity. It should be the skin of other little monsters. When he discovered this, rod tore open a corner of the edge of the tent and chewed it in his mouth. Chapter 1626 There''s no smell. The scorching land is constantly baking all the demons on it. The little monster''s skin that rod put into his mouth is like an air dried animal skin. It''s not only tasteless, but also hard to bite. Rhode, who has high basic attributes, will not be unable to bite. With an average property of more than 30 points, rod can even crush rocks. With a shake of his head, rod gave up the idea of swallowing the hide tents and got up to go to the camp to have a look. As soon as he arrived outside the camp, rod was acutely aware that many demons in the vicinity had their eyes on him, as if something was attracting their attention. Maybe because the little monster''s body is too conspicuous, and it is out of place among the powerful demons, or for some other reason, rod has become the focus in the eyes of the nearby demons. For the current rod, this does not seem to be good news. "The new one, yes, it''s you." Just as rod was wondering, a voice of provocation came from his ear. Following the reputation, a tall, red abyss demon appeared in rod''s eyes. He was looking at him with his head askew and his eyes were not good. "Humble little monster, who allowed you to talk to Lord Hella?" The abyss demon was whipping his whip and approaching rod. Rod glanced at the abyss demon. From the words of the abyss demons, rod seems to understand why there are so many demons staring at him. He did not expect that the conversation with Hella would lead to the hostility of these demons. Among the nearby demons, this abyss demon is not the strongest. There are more powerful abyss lords than him, and a few fire elves. After a little thought, rod also understood the meaning of these demons'' actions around him. Those powerful demons would not do anything but let the abyss demon test his strength. Seems to have found something, rod''s eyes swept the nearby devil, and finally stopped at the abyss demon. "It seems that you are very dissatisfied." Rod said in a deep voice. "Of course I''m not! Only the most powerful devil is qualified to be favored by Lord Hella. As for you, a little monster who has nothing, you are not qualified at all! " The evil devil of the abyss said fiercely, and the whip in his hand was also raised. "It seems time to teach you a lesson. Little monsters are not qualified to stay here. We are the only powerful demons who can be trusted by Lord Hella. " Whip toward rod, but hit a blank, only hit rod left in place on the shadow. "What... It''s not the power that a little monster should have..." the abyss demon seemed to find something. He looked surprised. Before he said anything more, rod''s figure came to him. The little monster''s dark yellow body rushed to him in an instant. The fierce crisp sound spread, the evil devil only felt a pain in his neck, and his breathing became difficult. Bursts of warm water trickled down from his body. His last remaining sight was the little monster''s indifferent eyes and his face full of blood. Without much effort, relying on the suppression of basic attributes and the despising of the abyss demons, rod solved the enemy in front of him in an instant. Seeing that rod has killed an abyss Demon Under the gaze of a group of demons, the eyes of nearby demons have gradually changed, from contempt and dissatisfaction at the beginning to recognition and solemnity. Rod has used his strength to show that he is qualified to stay here. At this time, rod didn''t care about the demons around him. His attention was completely on the dead abyss demon. In the process of biting the abyss demons, the hunger in rod''s body is even worse, and the smell of blood stimulates this feeling. He picked up the corpse, which was a head higher than his own body. Rod was just about to return to the previous camp, but was stopped by another demon. The devil who stopped rod was the more scarlet abyss Lord, and his rank was also higher than that of ordinary abyss demons, reaching the fifth level. The abyss Lord in front of her is bigger than ordinary abyss demons, and rod is only half of her. Her face was painted with a mixture of blood and black ash, which made her look different. Looking at the demon in front of him, rod''s face changed. To deal with the fifth level abyss Lord, rod''s current basic attributes can''t occupy the absolute advantage as before. He must cooperate with special skills or a powerful weapon to defeat him. "I mean no harm, little monster." Seems to be aware of something, in front of the devil took the initiative to say: "you killed Clarol, has proved his strength, you are qualified to become a member of Lord Hella''s hand, to participate in the trial with us." Listen to Lord abyss say so, rod seems to think of something, take the initiative to ask: "do you know the specific content about the trial?"? No demons have told me that before. " "Of course I know." The Lord of abyss nodded and said, "it seems you don''t know much. You were born not long ago, did you? You can use such power as soon as you are born. Are you an awakener? Or is there something special in your soul? It''s rare. In any case, you have a special ability "What is the awakened?" Rod thought and asked. "The awakened is a name for a special existence. They have a strong will, and because of this will, they acquire a unique and powerful special ability." The Lord of the abyss explained. "Hero..." rod seems to be aware of something. The awakened one in the abyss Lord''s mouth is undoubtedly the hero in his mind, just another name. "I am not the awakener." Rod replied. "So your soul should be something special." She continued, "in the next trial, you, the special soul, are likely to help all the demons on our side. Do you want to join hands with me?" "You haven''t told me about the trial yet." Said rod, spreading out his hand. "Is it?" She said without a second thought, "go to my side and talk about it in detail." "Do you want me to carry this body with you?" Asked rod. "Oh, I forgot." She stroked her forehead. Soon, two abyssal demons came over and took over the corpse that rod was carrying. "They will send everything about Clarol to your camp. You kill him. Everything about him is yours." Chapter 1627 Deliver the corpse of the abyss demon to other nearby demons. From the awed eyes of other demons, rod understands that they will well implement the abyss Lord''s request. When rod showed his own strength and easily killed an abyss demon similar to them, the remaining abyss demons, even if there were any other ideas in his heart, did not dare to show them at this time. Soon rod heard the demon lord ask: "By the way, I don''t know your name yet. My name is kraya, and you? " "Elotte." Rod replied. In hell, rod does not intend to use his former name, but chooses to use another pseudonym. Elotte was the first necromancer that rod met after he came to this world, and he had already died in rod''s hands. Apart from rod, few people know the name, and there is no reason to know the devil in hell. In hell, some powerful kings already know rod''s name. Rod doesn''t want to cause any accident because of his name, which will lead to the early exposure of his identity. "Come with me, elotte." Said the Demon Lord. There was no hostility from claya. Under her leadership, not long after, rod came to a spacious crimson barracks. The smell of fishy smell came out from the surface of the tent. The primitive and crude leather tent was only burnt at high temperature. After a long time, it still had the traces of corruption. Depending on the awakening wisdom stone, rod, who has obtained a high-level soul summoning skill, can easily feel the corruption around the camp. "Now can you tell me all about the trial?" Coming to the camp, rod asked. "The information about the trial is extremely valuable information. You need to pay something to get the corresponding reward." Kraya said suddenly. Hearing her saying this, rod''s expression changed slightly: "I remember you said just now that you wanted to join hands with me in the trial. Why did you suddenly turn back?" "I didn''t go back." Kraya reached out and took down a barbed whip from one side of the wall. "It''s still a while before the trial. If you want to know the information in advance, you have to do something in advance." She reached out and threw the whole whip in front of rod. Rod quickly raised his hand and held it firmly in his hand. "What do you mean?" Asked rod. "Let''s please the king of lust and find pleasure in pain." She stretched out her tongue and licked her dry lips. Compared with the bright red skin on her face, her tongue was lighter. "You are a tough little monster. You can even kill Clarol with your bare hands. I think the king of lust will be satisfied with you." Rod said, "what should I do?" "Beat me with the whip of thorns, make my body full of fresh scars, and torture me as much as you can. The more painful my body is, the more joyful the king of lust will be..." she said softly. Looking at the thorny whip in his hand, rod seemed helpless. He wanted to know the useful information more than the ceremony in front of him. Among them, claya''s words seem to make rod realize something. Recalling the unique forms of those abyssal demons and the special weapons in their hands, even Haila, who brought Rhode here, seems to be used to all this. The lust King seems to have a special preference for torture and pain, and both demons and abyssal demons exist to please her. Rod lowered his head slightly. Just as the ancient demon besieb, who made a contract with him, not only possessed the identity of king of gluttony, but also possessed the ability of epidemic disease. The external manifestation was the flies. Then the ability possessed by the current king of lust should be related to torture and pain, and the external manifestation was the evil Lord in front of him. For the kings in the depths of hell, at present, rod has very limited information. Even the book of silence in the thieves'' guild can hardly give them all their information. These secret information can only be collected by rod a little bit. If he wants to return to the surface world, in addition to guarding against other demons, those demonic kings may also become obstacles for him. Without his former strength, rod must always be vigilant. Shaking her head, rod put her eyes back on the Demon Lord. She turned her back to herself and was ready to bear the whip of thorns. "Pa!" As the whip fell, a bloodstain appeared on her back, but her face was a little more cheerful. "You want to know, elotte, everything about trials... Right?" The continuous beating made her voice intermittent. "Yes." With that, rod didn''t slow down. To rod''s surprise, he has high basic attributes. Even after a fierce battle, he can hold on for a long time and will not feel tired quickly. But now, it seems that he is absorbing all of rod''s attributes with an inexplicable power, which makes his whip hand tremble. This discovery undoubtedly made rod realize something. He understood that at this time, he should enter into some special ceremony, which must be related to the erotic King mentioned by claya. Aware of the abnormal rod, slightly slowed down the hands of the action, while checking the system log. It''s consistent with rod''s expectation. In this short video, there are many new prompts in the system log. If rod didn''t check in time, these tips might have been missed by rod. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "You successfully participated in the [please ceremony]..." "In the pleasing ceremony, your total attributes gradually decrease by 3 points, and your pain tolerance increases by 50%." "No contract with the erotic king has been detected. After the completion of the pleasing ceremony, you will not be rewarded by the erotic king. Your reduced attributes will not be returned." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ The prompt from the system log also made rod''s face slightly changed. He didn''t expect that he just beat her with the thorn whip according to the request of the evil Lord. Unexpectedly, such a situation would happen. Without knowing it, rod took part in some kind of ceremony of the erotic king. According to the system log, the ceremony in front of rod''s eyes is not good for him. He will also deduct three full attributes. Maybe only those demons who make a contract with the lust king can get the reward from the lust king from such a pleasing ceremony, but for rod himself, this is a bad thing. Chapter 1628 He noticed all kinds of hints in the system log, and rod''s face sank. The abyss Lord in front of her clearly understood that all the attributes of rod would be deducted from the pleasing ceremony. But before the ceremony, she didn''t give any hint to rod. She just gave him the thorn whip and lured him to join in with the information about the trial, which also made rod deeply dissatisfied. Once upon a time, rod, who had great power, was fooled by the abyss Lord, who was not worth mentioning in his eyes, and he lost his precious power. This also made rod deeply angry. At the thought of this, rod''s whip also aggravated a lot, which made Clara''s wounds more severe. There was almost no intact skin on her back, but Clara showed a more joyful smile and said: "For the sake of your hard work, I''ll tell you about the trial." Listen to her say so, rod seems to realize something, perhaps because of distraction, rod''s hand movement slowed down. The anger in his heart is suppressed. At this time, rod has more important things to accomplish, that is, he learns the important information about the trial from the abyss Lord in front of him. Maybe it was rod''s whipping that made her very satisfied. Claya said slowly: "in the deepest part of hell, there is a huge statue. The demons who know this statue call it the statue of fire..." As she spoke, she twisted her body. Even if she only mentioned the name of the statue, she would feel uneasy. "The statue of Vulcan..." rod seemed to be aware of something and murmured the name mentioned in claya''s mouth. "Yes, that''s the name..." kraya seemed to think of something, and then said, "in legend, the existence symbolized by the statue is the ancient primary flame, the forger of the monster furnace, the eternal flame King... She has boundless power, can burn everything in the world, she is the source of all flames..." As she said this, she turned her head and glared at rod discontentedly: "elotte, concentrate. You have no strength to whip." Hearing her saying this, rod reluctantly increased his hand movement and asked, "what is the name of the powerful being represented by the statue of Vulcan?" "Her name is Fromm, and she is also one of the seven kings..." kraya said with satisfaction, feeling the heavy beating of the thorn whip again. "What?" After hearing kraya''s words, rod seems to find something, and his face changes faintly. What rod didn''t expect was that Fromm, who once seemed to have poor ability, had such a loud name in the depths of hell. The flame that can burn everything is a symbol of the supreme power of nature. At this time, from kraya''s mouth, rod was vaguely aware of the existence of the flaming giant he once faced. The great demon blood possessed by the noumenon brings rod the ability of fire damage immunity, which also makes rod ignore most of Flem''s attacks, making her fire not enough to fear, thus making rod despise her faintly. Only when he lost the blood of the great devil, did rod realize what kind of powerful force fram had. Apart from the fire that hurt immune creatures, other creatures would be burned up as soon as they got close to her. "What does the statue of Vulcan have to do with trial?" Realizing this, rod asked quickly. "Of course it does. Don''t you know the name of this trial?" Kraya looked at rod suspiciously, and then explained, "this trial is called Vulcan trial... The demons loyal to them will be put into the trial place by the kings'' men, and the demons will fight in the trial place until a demon activates the image of Vulcan..." "Activate the statue of Vulcan? What happens after that? " Aware of the crux of the problem, rod accentuated his hand and asked. "It''s said that the flame king has a special ability, she can put all living things into the furnace, and re create new creatures... Whether it''s soul fragments or biological bodies can be used again, which is also the origin of the monster furnace..." Kraya''s words undoubtedly made rod realize something. In rod''s memory, there is a special furnace in the temple of fire where Fromm is located, which can produce one fire spirit after another. "What''s the relationship between the furnace and the statue of Vulcan?" Asked rod. "The existence of the statue of Vulcan is the biggest melting pot in the whole hell. It covers the whole place of trial. Once it is activated, all the demons who die in the place of trial will be absorbed by the statue of Vulcan and fused to create an ultimate monster..." kraya explains that the bright blood flows from her back, but she doesn''t care. "What kind of ultimate monster?" Rod continued to wave the thorn whip. "This is not what I can know... Maybe even Lord Hella doesn''t know the answer to this question. Only kings know what kind of ultimate monster it is..." Then, as if thinking of something, kraya sighed deeply: "Since the completion of the construction of the statue of Vulcan, it has never been used as a demon test... I don''t know what happened recently. The kings have made moves one after another. Even the lazy kings, who don''t care about anything, have begun to accept the sacrifice of demons. It seems that they have to make some big moves..." "Oh?" Rod seems to be aware of something. In his impression, even the well-informed thieves guild has no record of the existence of the lazy king. It seems that the lazy king is the most unique of all kings. In the temple of revelation, when facing the statues of the seven kings, rod also saw the face of the lazy king, a huge three headed dog. Unlike other statues of kings, which are dignified or solemn, the three headed dog just lies on the ground lazily, even does not open its eyes. If it is not among the statues of kings, rod will not pay attention to it at all. "Has there been such a trial before?" Asked rod. "Yes, but most of the previous trials were held by each king himself... The scale of this trial of Vulcan is much larger than those before, and all kings will participate in it... That''s why we need to join hands with other demons..." Then she leaned slightly and looked at rod: "stop, come to me." Chapter 1629 When kraya said this, rod stopped and turned to her. "Well, how do you want to torture me?" She asked softly, her hand caressing rod. "I just killed an abyss demon. Doesn''t that matter?" It seemed to be something on his mind, rod asked. From the expression of the abyss Lord, it seems that she didn''t care about the dead abyss demon at all, which also made rod confused. The previous abyssal demon was obviously under kraya''s command, but she didn''t seem to care about the death of the abyssal demon at all. Not long ago, when rod killed the abyss demon, kraya asked other demons to send all the things belonging to the demon to his tent, which undoubtedly made rod realize something. "Of course, it doesn''t matter. If you kill him, everything is yours. This is Lord Hella''s order all the time." Kraya replied. Rod nodded thoughtfully, and he knew something about the habits of these demons. "Is that what you''re going to look at?" Seeing that rod fell into silence, kraya urged impatiently, "there''s a knife hanging there. If you want to use it, you can." With kraya''s words, rod looks at the knife hanging in the corner of the tent, but he just shakes his head and focuses his eyes on the abyss Lord. "Do you like to be tortured? Or is that what the king of lust means It seemed to be something on his mind, rod asked. Facing kraya, who seemed defenseless, rod put out his hands and grabbed her neck. "We are trying to please the king of lust... The more painful we are, the more happy the king will be... Cough... This is also the meaning of our existence..." His neck was firmly held, and kraya''s words became intermittent, accompanied by a series of coughs. Even so, she still showed a look of enjoyment, slightly squinting. Perhaps, as she said, all she did, all the pain she suffered, was to please the king of lust. "Thank you for your information. You''ll join me in the next trial. I mean, your body." Claya was shocked by rod''s indifferent words. She opened her slightly narrowed eyes and saw rod''s emotionless eyes. "You... Woo... What are you going to do? No... " At this time, kraya finally realized that it was wrong. She wanted to get rid of rod''s grip, but she had no strength and couldn''t do it. Rod''s hand, dead on her neck. Slowly, her breath became weaker and weaker, and her body softened. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "You killed a fifth order creature." "You gained 3700 experience points!" "When the [pleasing ceremony] ends, you will not be rewarded by the king of lust, and your reduced attributes will be returned." "Due to the termination of the pleasing ceremony, you have aroused the dissatisfaction of the erotic king, and you have an extra layer of erotic imprint." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Rod was deeply relieved to notice the contents of the system log. After killing the fifth level abyss Lord, rod has gained experience points of acceptable level. More importantly, his reduced all attributes are now returned. What surprised rod was the last prompt in the system log, the "Lust mark". In addition to the prompt about "Lust imprint" in the system log, you can''t view the specific effect of "Lust imprint" in the property panel or other places. He shakes his head. Now that he can''t check the effect of the mark of lust, rodeso doesn''t care about it. Instead, he puts his eyes on the dead kraya. Bursts of hunger came from rod''s body. Under the effect of this hunger, rod felt that he had to work hard to take a step. With his strong will, rod was always patient. The contract, which belongs to the king of gluttony, affected rod at this moment and brought him a deep negative impact. When rod came to kraya''s camp, he felt hungry. Now, when other troubles are solved, rod is no longer patient. On the wall of the camp, there is a stone sharpened knife. The blade is very rough and the edge is not sharp. But it is the only tool that rod can use. In the eyes of those abyssal demons, it may be just a small knife, but in the eyes of rod, who is smaller, it is a big knife, which is very inconvenient to swing. Rod took off the stone knife and began to cut it with it, just as kraya hoped. Looking at the meat in his hand, rod wanted to use the fire near hell to heat it, but a touch from his blood stopped him. What Rhode has now is not a human body, but a real demon body. With the improvement of digestion ability in the contract of Beelzebub, Rhode can devour even fresh flesh and blood. Following the blood and King contract, rod began to enhance his strength, and the way to enhance his strength was to eat. At the same time, the system log, also began to send a variety of tips. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "You''re eating food..." "You have less hunger and more satiety..." "The contract feature [gluttonous desire] has been detected. According to the quantity of food, you have increased the attribute value." "You gain strength + 2..." "You gain speed + 1..." "You gain constitution + 3..." "Overeating is detected, and your satiety is maintained at 30%..." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Like a wild animal, rod finished this meal. After eating, rod felt a significant change in his body. The most obvious thing is that he felt that the stone knife in his hand had become smaller. The reason for this result was actually that rod''s own body had become larger. Although still maintain the shape of the little monster, including the unique dark yellow skin, but at this time, rod''s body is significantly expanded. After eating the abyss demon, which is bigger than himself, the flesh and blood belonging to kraya becomes a part of rod''s body. This not only improves rod''s attributes, but also makes him taller and heavier. Due to the influence of "evidence of overeating", rod, who has just finished eating, does not feel full at all. Instead, he feels hungry again. An abyss Lord is not enough for him to swallow. Chapter 1630 With the end of rod''s feeding, the camp also left a mess. Dissected organs scattered on one side, blood dyed the dark yellow tent, but rod did not care. He stood up, put kraya''s intact head aside, arranged the rest of her bones, and drew a ritual array around her bones with blood according to the method of spiritualism. After all this, rod took a satisfied look at the array he had drawn. The blood Dharma array in front of you will continue to absorb the nearby death energy to transform the dead creatures in the array into undead creatures. According to kraya''s previous rank, rod can get a powerful undead, which also gives him more assurance in the future trials. With the help of the awakening wisdom stone and the blessing of racing achievement, Rhode regained the legendary level of evocation. It''s no surprise to arrange such a magic ceremony. Rod, who has not been meditated, does not have any mana in his body. Even if he has mastered the legend level soul summoning technique, it is difficult for him to exert its effect. He must use the array to complete the transformation of the undead. Among the abilities of evocation, the ritual of magic is of course the most important. But in addition to the ritual of transforming the undead, other special rituals need to be performed with the help of unique ritual media. In the surface world, rod can easily get the ghost crystal, but in the depths of hell, rod can''t find those ritual materials. After all this, rod picked up kraya''s head and walked out of the camp. An abyss demon came up and looked at rod in front of him and what he was holding. Just as he was surprised, rod threw kraya''s head into the devil''s arms. The evil devil held it in a panic. After seeing what it was, he was even more shocked. As soon as he loosened his hand, he let his head fall to the ground. "Summon all the abyssal demons who submit to kraya." Rod ordered in a deep voice. In front of him, the evil devil in the abyss did not dare to be slighted. He trembled and bowed down to rod, then retreated. Soon, a group of abyss demons who learned about this gathered. In the distance, those more powerful fire elves also looked at rod as if they had found something. "I killed kraya, so I deserve everything from her. That''s the rule here." Looking at the gathering, looking at the different looking abyss demons in his eyes, rod said in a loud voice, "that is to say, from this moment on, all of you will be loyal to me now." Listen to rod say so, nearby abyss demons, one after another showed a look of amazement, but no demons came forward to accuse rod of the problems in his words. As kraya said before his death, after killing a demon, he can get everything he once had. No demon objected to what rod said. It''s just that the nearby abyss demons don''t have the slightest conviction when they look at rod. Even a few of them always glare at rod. It seems that rod''s behavior makes them feel deeply angry. Rod didn''t care about the attitude of these abyss demons. Just as he was about to say something, he heard another voice saying: "Didn''t you hear that? This... New demon killed kraya. From now on, all of us should be loyal to him. When the trial starts, we should also obey his command! " When rod went, a bent abyss demon appeared in his eyes. With the words of this abyss demon, the rest of the demons reluctantly bent down toward rod. Rod looked at the abyss demon with satisfaction: "what''s your name?" "My name is Leahy." He replied, bending over. "Leahy, no matter what your previous status, from now on, you are responsible for transmitting my orders to other abyss demons." Rod said slowly. Leahy nodded. "I''ll do it, mighty devil." "You can call me elotte." Rod added, "don''t let other demons enter kraya''s camp, which is my place now." With that, under the gaze of a group of abyss demons, rod returned to his own dark yellow camp. In the camp, there is another corpse of the abyss demon, waiting for rod to devour. A strong sense of hunger drives rod to be in an unbearable state all the time. Only by swallowing food can he barely ease this uncomfortable state. Recalling some of the information, rod seems to understand why the book of silence says that the greatest weakness of the demon Kings is the crime they are in charge of. Soon, rod returned to his dark yellow tent. Before he entered, rod seemed to have found something, and his brow wrinkled. He felt the breath of living creatures. A creature was hiding in his tent, ready to launch a fatal attack on him at the moment of his return. Slightly aware of the threat coming from the tent, rod was a little confused, and then pushed aside a corner of the tent to enter it. As soon as rod''s body entered, a bone spur, which was not sharp, stabbed him. In rod''s eyes, the speed of bone spurs was so slow. He quickly reached out and hit the strange devil on the arm. With only one blow, he let bone spurs go and fell to the ground. At this time, rod also saw the devil''s face. She''s like floss that rod once saw, with a human appearance, not a demon''s red skin. There are a pair of bat wings behind her, but the wings seem to be torn, hanging behind her, and the tail is only half. To rod''s surprise, her face and arms were covered with fine scars, just like a knife after knife. There was no intact place on her body. From the previous statue of the erotic king, rod also knows that this unique demon is called demon, which should be a subordinate demon of the erotic king. Looking at the demon in front of him and feeling her rank, rod showed a sneer. Her strength was not worth rod''s attention. With rod''s current high basic attributes, even standing still, it is difficult for her to stab rod with a bone spur. Easily put the demon down, rod opened his mouth, ready to bite her throat. [evidence of gluttony] the bite force bonus allows rod to bite the rock. As long as he bites hard, he can instantly kill the demon. However, as if he had found something, rod stopped doubtfully and turned to look at the demon. Chapter 1631 "Aren''t you afraid? Or do you have any special dependence? " Looking at the demon who lost his strength and fell to the ground, but looked very calm, rod asked with some doubts. The body of the newborn little monster makes rod lose his heroic expertise. Without the existence of peeping eyes, rod naturally could not detect the idea in the demon''s heart, but her calm look attracted rod''s attention. Rod has seen the faces of many creatures in the face of death, such as unwilling, angry, resentful and even fanatical. Rod has also seen many of them. But like the demon in front of him, even if death is coming, he doesn''t have any reaction, but it''s very rare. After discovering this, rod stopped his action for the first time. He was worried about the demons in front of him and what hidden means there were. Maybe she knew her own ability and took some poisonous things in advance, or there were some weapons like magic scrolls hidden in her body. Her unusual performance deeply attracted rod''s attention. Rod watched the demon coldly, trying to see something from her. Compared with his former body, today''s rod does not have the power to be fearless. He must always be vigilant to avoid any mistakes. From this demon, rod seems to have found something. He narrowed his eyes slightly, and his eyes looked a little more carefully. The demon in front of her has more scars than rod imagined. When she doesn''t move, she turns her head slightly and shows extreme ferocity. Even the well-informed rod can''t help smacking at this moment. Some of the scars on the demon''s body have healed, but some are very fresh. It seems that they were left not long ago. There are slightly dried blood stains nearby. Recalling that not long ago, Lord of the abyss, who showed all kinds of unusual behaviors in the pleasing ceremony, seems to be aware of something, and his face changes faintly. In the previous pleasing ceremony, kraya constantly asked rod to whip her. In addition, the ceremony itself also had the function of increasing pain. Both rod and kraya experienced a significant increase in pain during the ceremony. Scars are proof of pain. Every scar on her body must be accompanied by intense pain. If we say that pain and suffering can be used to please the king of lust, then the demon in front of us is undoubtedly a faithful believer of the king of lust. Unfortunately, rod did not feel the extremely powerful power from her, and she did not seem to have been favored by the king of lust. Maybe just as rod expected, the demon in front of him is hiding his strength. When rod slackens, he will launch a fatal attack. Just as rod looked solemn, the demon in front of him finally spoke out: "Are you Clarol''s companion..." Her voice is very hoarse, like something stuck in her throat. Rod can''t even hear her clearly. Fortunately, her speaking speed is slow, and rod can still understand her meaning. "Clarol?" Rod frowned suspiciously. If rod remembers correctly, Clarol was the abyss demon who took the initiative to provoke and died in his hands when he just arrived at the camp. If it wasn''t for this demon, rod would never have remembered the name of that demon. In front of this demon, it seems to have something to do with Clarol, which also makes rod realize something. "It doesn''t matter." She turned her head to one side and said, "I don''t know what you gave Clarol, but you can torture me as much as he promised you." Rod put his hands around him and said in a deep voice, "maybe I''ll kill you." "I don''t recommend that." She calmly replied, "I''m a slave of Clarol. If you kill me, you will offend that powerful devil. He won''t let you go easily." "Oh?" Rod gave her an unexpected look. "Don''t you know what happened?" She frowned slightly and shook her head at the same time. "Clarol, as you say, has long died in my hands." Rod said slowly. Listening to rod''s words, her face changed: "it''s impossible. You don''t understand the power of that demon..." "Didn''t you check around before I came back? Isn''t the smell of blood around here enough to wake you up? " Rod asked in a deep voice. With that, rod slowly came forward to the debris behind the camp, where the death energy had attracted rod''s attention. Turning over the covered dark barracks, rod saw the demon corpse below, which was Clarol killed by him before. As the Lord of the abyss said, when rod killed Clarol, the rest of the demons sent everything Clarol had to rod, whether it was the tent he once lived in or the demon with scars all over his body. Maybe because of this reason, the demon seems to have misunderstood something, but it can''t affect rod at this time. "How could that be..." The demon murmured. She quickly came to Clarol''s body and gently turned over the broken demon''s body. Her eyes were shocked. "You killed him, didn''t you?" She quickly turned back and looked at rod. Some inexplicable emotion flashed in her eyes. This was the first time that rod saw the expression of emotion from her calm face. "What does it matter?" Rod asked, unconcerned. "Of course..." she said excitedly, unconsciously approaching rod. In front of her, the various scars on her body seemed to show how she had been treated. She looked at rod with a special emotion in her eyes. However, rod didn''t care about it. He put his hand around the devil''s neck and lifted her up with one hand. At this moment, rod''s high basic attributes played a role. After swallowing the abyss Lord, rod''s body size is much bigger than that of ordinary small monsters, and he even picked up the weak demon without much effort. Being mentioned by rod with one hand, the broken bat wings behind the demon swing wildly, but her eyes are still calm, staring at rod in front of her indifferently, saying nothing, as if she can''t feel the coming death. Just when she felt that her breathing was becoming difficult and her vision was blurred, she suddenly felt her neck loose and her body fell to the ground. She put her hand around her neck, then let out a few dull coughs, gasped heavily, and looked at rod with more resentment. Chapter 1632 "You like this play, don''t you?" The body is thrown on the ground by rod, evil spirit coughs a few after, ask a way voluntarily. "What are you talking about?" Rod said slowly, putting his hand behind him. The demon was silent. He just looked at rod bitterly. "Your attitude towards death caught my attention. You have the potential to be a hero, and that''s what I need. " Rod said in a deep voice. For the current rod, if you can control a death knight, in the next trial, many things are easy to do. For this reason, when rod felt that she had the potential to become a hero from the demon, he forgave her life. With the help of the awakening wisdom stone, rod regains a very high level of evocation. As long as he meets the right hero, rod can turn him into a death knight. "Hero? What is a hero? " From rod''s words, she seems to have some doubts, looking at rod''s eyes, also become strange. "Yes, hero." Rod nodded. "The hero awakens his will and has unimaginable power." The demon gave rod a puzzled look, but rod shook his head. Potential is always potential. Whether you can become a hero depends on the demon himself. Rod is not sure about that either. If she can''t be a hero, rod won''t lose anything. "Tell me, when you face death, what is in your mind?" Asked rod. He tried to use words to stimulate the hero''s will in the demon''s heart. "I don''t know... I didn''t think about it." The demon answered with some doubts. Rod frowned and said, "let''s change the question. How did you get caught by the abyss demon?" After listening to rod, she fell into silence. After a long time, she said: "I heard that on the monster plain in the southernmost part of the city of lust, the demon led by Lord Hella found true love. So I came here to find that love, but I was caught by the abyss demon and became his servant." "Love?" Rod gave her a puzzled look. "Why do you want to find love? Can it give you more power? Or is it the order of the king of lust She gave rod a surprise look: "to find love is the meaning of the existence of demons. The king of lust made us to find that love." "How did you stay with your injuries?" Rod continued. "Clarol tortured me in various ways to please the king of lust. These scars are all from torture. " She turned her head to one side and replied, "I''ve been used to this torture for a long time. You want to torture me, don''t you? " Rod gave a sneer: "you have no right to torture me. If you don''t have the potential to be a hero, you are only worthy of being an undead. " "I won''t give you too much time. The next time I feel hungry, if you don''t become a hero, you will die. Do you understand? " Then, bursts of hunger, again from Rhode''s body. It was not long before he devoured the Lord of the abyss. Rod felt unbearable hunger again. Perhaps because of his larger size, rod needs more food to satisfy himself, otherwise he will suffer from hunger from time to time. In addition, when he is hungry, it is difficult for him to exert his strength. "My name is Tess Percy. What should I call you?" Looking at one side of rod, demon asked. "Elotte." Without much hesitation, rod used the pseudonym he had used before. With that, rod no longer pays attention to the demons around him. Instead, he puts his eyes on the corpse of the abyss demons beside him, which is Clarol''s corpse and rod''s booty. Pick up the stone knife beside the demon, and rod comes to the body of the abyss demon and begins to swallow it. Not far away, tis saw rod''s action in her eyes. Her eyes were frightened. Her mouth was wide open, but no voice came out. She looked like she was shocked. After a while, instead of looking at rod, she sat alone in the tent, wondering what she was thinking. On the other hand, rod didn''t pay attention to the demon. His attention was completely occupied by the food in front of him. Compared with the real abyss lords, the flesh quality of ordinary abyss demons is much worse, which may be related to their poor basic attributes. At this time, rod will not dislike so much, and the system log, also sent the corresponding prompt. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "The contract feature [gluttonous desire] has been detected. According to the quantity of food, you have increased the attribute value." "You gain strength + 1, constitution + 1..." "Overeating is detected, and your satiety is maintained at 30%..." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ After finishing eating, compared with before, rod''s body shape did not change significantly, and still maintained the previous appearance. For the improvement of basic attributes, rod is very satisfied. The contract with the king of gluttony allows him to directly obtain a large number of attribute value rewards without upgrading the character level, at the cost of some ubiquitous food. His eyes swept around coldly. Rod''s eyes finally stopped on tis. After seeing everything, the demon was looking at himself timidly, while rod just showed a sneer. At this moment, rod could not help feeling a bit. Nearby demons can provide experience value for themselves when they are alive, and can be used as food for upgrading attributes after they die. Moreover, their corpses can be transformed into undead creatures to be enslaved again. Is there any better place than here? It''s not like hell, it''s more like a city in the clouds. Shaking his head, rod did not forget the urgency of improving his strength. While satiety was at a minimum for a while, he looked at Tess and said, "don''t come near me unless the trial starts or something else." Tess nodded knowingly. Rod stopped talking and sat up. At the same time, she closed her eyes and entered a state of meditation. The little monster''s body should not have any magic talent, and at the same time, it is difficult to carry out the most superficial meditation. But for rod at this time, it is not a difficult thing to enter the meditation state. He knows how to carry out the most effective meditation in the shortest time. Soon, rod''s consciousness sank, and his body''s perception of the outside world was no longer keen. Instead, he had a keen perception of magic elements. Chapter 1633 ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "The meditation is over." "According to your performance during meditation, your maximum mana increased by 26 points. Currently has 2626 mana "Shallow meditation doesn''t get special feedback." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ As rod opened his eyes again, the feedback about this meditation in the system log came to rod''s mind. In order to get a better effect of meditation, before meditating, rod specially changed his racing achievement into "calm heart". After wearing calm heart, rod''s meditation effect has been improved by 20%, which brings him more maximum mana. Racing achievements that rod didn''t care about can also play an unexpected role in some moments. Because the newly born monster body does not master any magic, for the current rod, the significance of the existence of mana value is only used to transform the undead creatures, and there is no way to cast magic. There is no way to do this. After sacrificing to the demon king, rod can use experience value to exchange some simple spells. These spells are not helpful to the current rod, so rod does not exchange them. In addition to casting spells, mana value can be used in many places. Whether it''s to start some subtle mechanisms, or some special magic rituals, or even simply activate the space ring, mana value is needed. Meditation is a must. If he didn''t notice the change coming from nearby, rod could continue to meditate until his consciousness was completely unconscious. Unfortunately, the change in perception made rod stop meditating quickly. After the meditation, rod quickly got up. He noticed that Meredith was huddled in a corner of the room, next to Clarol''s bones. She seemed to be asleep, but her face was still a little scared. But outside the tent, there was a lot of noise, which made rod stop his meditation. Pushing open the tent, rod looked around and saw a lot of abyss demons ready to go. In addition, Hella''s body also appeared in a corner of the camp, surrounded by several flame elves. Noticing rod''s appearance, Hella said a few words to the flame elf, and then came to him. "It looks like you''re used to this camp." When she got to rod''s side, HeLa looked at him and said. "What''s the problem?" Rod asked, shrugging his shoulders. "Of course, I''ve heard from other demons about your behavior during this period." Hella seemed to think of something, with an inexplicable look in her eyes: "even the little monsters who touch the awakening wisdom stone may not be able to adapt to the environment of hell. What kind of creatures come to hell and can blend in in a short time? Unless it''s a natural demon... " Seeing that rod''s face was calm and unresponsive, Hella shook her head and threw a black object at him. Rod reached out and held the black object in his hand. Looking at it carefully, rod was surprised: "this is..." "It looks like you know how to use it." Hella said slowly, her eyes blazing even more, "this is the ring of space. Only the existence of the king''s trust is qualified to use it. Now it''s yours, along with the things in the ring." Rod nodded, he also understood that the precious degree of space ring, even in hell, this is a rare thing. He puts on the space ring, and the mana in his body flows into it. Then he has a connection with it. After opening the space ring, rod noticed that the ring was not empty, but piled up the bodies of several small monsters. "This is your reward. In the next test of Vulcan, I hope you can show all your strength and help me occupy the sixth gate. " Closing the space in the ring, rod put his hands in front of him and asked, "what does'' the sixth door ''mean?" "Don''t you know the content of Vulcan trial? The demons here didn''t tell you? " Hella looked at rod and asked. "I only know that the demons participating in the trial have to find a way to activate the statue of Vulcan in the trial place, and then use the corpses of dead creatures to create an ultimate creature." There''s nothing to hide, rod said. "The statue of the God of fire is in the city of seal of fire. If you want to go to the city of seal of fire, you can only go through the ten portals of the place of trial except the gate of hell opened by the great devil." Hella explained to rod. Rod seems to have realized something. In the blood of the great devil he once had, perhaps because the blood was not pure enough, he didn''t have the ability of hell gate, which should be a more powerful ability than fire escape. "After the trial, many demons will fight around the ten gates. Only the ten most powerful demon lords are qualified to occupy the ten gates and go to the city of huoyin where the statue of fire is located. And what I intend to occupy is the sixth of the ten gates, the gate of pain. " "What''s the difference between these doors?" Noting Hella''s words, rod asked voluntarily. "Of course." Hella looked forward to it. "In these ancient portals, there is a kind of blessing, or a kind of authority. As long as you pass through them, you can get a unique reward. The blessing attached to the door of pain is to let the devil enjoy more pain... " It seemed that she had thought of something, and her face sank, and her words were filled with resentment: "for other demons, the temptation of the door of pain is not big, except for the demon lord like me..." Rod''s mouth drew. For those demons and demons who enjoy pain under the lust king, the door of pain is undoubtedly a blessing, but for other demons, it seems not good. This is also mentioned in Hella''s words. In rod''s view, ten kinds of blessings are not so much attached to the ten gates as ten kinds of curses. It seems that these curses must be borne if we want to get to huoyin city. "What''s the point of any portal other than pain?" Asked rod. Hella glanced at rod. "It''s not good for you to know so much. The first gate of betrayal is the target of the great demons. The other portals are also selected by the powerful demons. Only the gate of pain is suitable for us. " See Hella do not want to say more, rod did not ask more. After putting the ring on, rod heard Hella say, "get ready. Soon we''ll go to the place of trial." Rod nodded, and just then there was a noise in the tent. Chapter 1634 Hearing the sound coming from the tent, HeLa seems to be a little curious. She takes the initiative to go over rod and lean forward to check inside the tent. "Well?" Hella saw the demons in the camp at a glance, and then glanced at rod with some doubts: "how can you have other demons here?" "I killed her former master, and she''s mine now." Rod shrugged and said. "Oh?" Hearing what rod said, HeLa showed interest. She looked at the demon in the tent carefully and said in a soft voice, "she is a demon with great potential. She has the mark that the erotic king likes. Unfortunately, her reward should be taken away by other demons. She is weaker than I thought. I didn''t expect that you would be attracted by such demons. " "It doesn''t matter. It''s not what attracts me to her." Rod shook his head and said, "what''s important is that she has the potential to be a hero, which is what you call the awakener." "Awakeners... That''s rare. I haven''t heard about awakeners for a long time." HeLa seemed to be aware of something, whispering the very special words. The existence of heroes, whether in the surface world or in hell, can not be underestimated. The heroes who awaken their own will, even if they get a little worse, can still show far more ability than ordinary people. After a while, HeLa shook her head and looked back at rod: "the awakened one is very rare. Even kings will give the awakened one corresponding respect. I don''t think she has the potential to become an awakened one." Rod shrugged and simply said, "I don''t think so. The potential of awakening will exists in every creature. This demon seems to come to you, but he is controlled by other demons. Do you know these things? " Hella laughed. Instead of answering rod''s question, she simply said, "the trial is about to start. I think you should be ready." With that, HeLa left and went back to the place where the fire Elves were. At this time, looking at Hella''s back, rod seems to find something. He frowns slightly, but he doesn''t say anything. He just pushes back the tent and sees magic Tess. "Lord Hella..." magic Tess was also looking at Hella''s back, murmuring something in her mouth, "please give me your love, I can''t bear it any longer..." Listening to Tess''s words, rod undoubtedly recalled something. According to this demon, she came to Hella''s territory to seek the so-called love. Rod does not understand how the demons in hell treat love, but it is undoubtedly difficult to find love in this way. He shook his head and looked at Tess in front of him. Rod''s evaluation of her was a little lower. If it wasn''t for the fact that she might become a hero, rod would not spend more time on her. "Follow me." Rod ordered in a deep voice. When she heard rod''s words, Tess looked at him in amazement, then stood up without saying a word, picked up the bone spur on the ground and followed him. Naturally, rod is willing to do so. After sorting out the things in the tent, rod takes Tess and walks towards the direction of kraya''s transformation ceremony. Along the way, rod noticed that other demons in the camp were active at this moment, and the voice of conversation was a little more exuberant. He couldn''t wait to go to the test. Not long after the March, rod felt hungry. The contract from the king of gluttony always tormented rod''s body, forcing him to eat food constantly, so as to maintain his normal state. From the space ring given to him by Hella, he takes out the body of a little monster. Rod tears off its arm, puts the rest back into the space ring, and takes a big bite with his arm. Bursts of heat flow diffused inside rod''s body. The contract characteristic endowed him with strong digestion ability, which enabled him to digest all the food in his stomach in a very short time, and act the energy in the food on his body. "Do you know what love is?" Just as rod was swallowing the little monster''s arm, tis, who was behind him, seemed to think of something and asked him. "Love?" Rod wiped the blood from his mouth and let TISS keep up with him. "Love is a kind of power, love can make people become heroes." Rod replied, "but love is limited to one force, just like resentment and anger, and love is juxtaposed with them. They can make people heroes. Love is nothing special Tis looked at rod in amazement. She never thought that rod gave such an answer. "It''s not like that..." she shook her head and refuted rod''s words. "What you said is wrong. Love is a great thing that deserves all our efforts to pursue." "What''s the use?" Rod shook his head with a look of contempt in his eyes. "Can it give people more power than other emotions? Or is it easier to be a hero? " Shaking his head, it seemed that he didn''t want to continue this topic with Tess. Rod tore off a thigh from the little monster''s body and ate it. Tess gazed at rod and said softly, "all demons are incomplete. When the king made us, he made us lack of love. Love can make us complete and make us no longer incomplete. We are all searching for true love, but only Lord Hella has found it.... " When she said that, rod took a close look at her and asked, "what do you think happened to HeLa?" However, in the face of rod''s inquiry, she just shook her head and looked forward to it in her eyes: "when I saw Lord Hella, I knew that she had found real love... No matter what happened to me, if I could find this love, I would be satisfied." Seeing this, rod turned his lips and didn''t say anything more. After marching for a long distance, rod soon leads TISS to the camp that once belonged to the abyss Lord. There are many abyss demons waiting nearby. Among the nearby abyssal demons, the one headed by Leixi was the evil devil. When he saw rod, he was about to bend down and respectfully said, "Lord elotte, we are all waiting for you here. If you don''t show up again, we don''t know what to do." In the face of the respectful words of the abyss demons, rod simply waved his hand. What made rod care about was that these abyss demons were full of deep worries. Chapter 1635 Aware of the abnormality in these abyss demons, rod immediately asked, "what happened?" The nearby abyss demons looked at each other, and then Leahy reported to Rodney "There has been a strange sound coming from the camp that once belonged to the abyss Lord. Although I remember your order to keep other demons away from the camp, there are still some unconvinced demons who come to the camp to find out. However, they have no response..." Hearing Leahy say this, rod showed a sneer: "I have warned you, but you did not listen to my warning. All the evil spirits who entered the camp are dead now. " Leahy''s face changed. Even though he had already guessed the result, when he heard rod''s own words, his heart still trembled. It seems that the demon in front of him didn''t care about the lives of other demons. Aware of the strange look of the nearby demons, rod didn''t say much and went straight to the inside of the camp. As soon as he entered, the strong smell spread to rod''s nose. The smell was even full of deep decadent breath, which belonged to the breath of the dead. For rod, who once had the divine level of evocation, he was familiar with this breath. Soon, his eyes became dignified, and he had locked in the source of the breath. Even from a very distant distance, the breath of the dead could not hide it from rod. "What is that?" The cry of surprise came from behind rod. Leshi, who entered the camp with rod, also saw the strange creatures inside the camp. Beside rod, although she didn''t say much, her wide eyes also revealed her uneasiness. "It''s a hungry ghost." Looking at the dark green skin, his stomach bulged, but the rest of his body was extremely shriveled, like a headless monster with only one layer of mucous membrane, rod said slowly. Once upon a time, rod would not make such undead creatures even if he mastered God level soul summoning. Rod recalled that after he accepted the inheritance of besib, he seemed to have acquired some unique knowledge in his evocation, including the way of making hungry ghosts. For besieb, the former king of gluttony, and rod at present, everything about him is extremely vague. According to the "plague of disease" in the contract, besieb probably mastered a higher level of spiritualism, and even reached the legendary level, surpassing many liches in the surface world. The existence of starving ghosts is exactly the unique undead creatures that besib mastered. This kind of undead combines the characteristics of hell and the transformation of death energy. There is no record of this kind of undead even in divine level spiritualism. If you change to other necromancers, even if you know the manufacturing method of starving ghosts, it will take a lot of time to study, and then you can make them. Unfortunately, this knowledge is hard to defeat. Rod, who once had the divine level of evocation, can be regarded as the most outstanding one in the attainments of evocation. Because of this, when rod learned how to make hungry ghosts, he immediately began to transform them. Compared with the transformation of ordinary undead, the conditions for making hungry ghosts are more stringent. The corpse used by the necromancer must reach level 5 or above. In addition, the necromancer must devour all the flesh and blood of the hungry ghost before transforming it. The body of the abyss Lord undoubtedly provided a good transformation material for rod. After devouring kraya''s flesh and blood, rod uses the blood ritual in the evocation to transform the hungry ghost. At this time, seeing the successful completion of the transformation, rod was also relieved. Looking at the hungry ghost in front of him, rod could feel its strength. Unlike ordinary undead creatures, although starving ghosts are members of undead creatures, they can still eat and even have a strong desire for food. Apart from the orders of the necromancer, the only thing driving them to fight is to get food. However, no matter how much food they eat, the hungry ghost will not feel full or satisfied, but will crave more food. Rod realized that, from this point of view, the starving ghost was somewhat similar to his current situation, which also gave him the idea of relying on powerful forces to get rid of the current predicament. Looking at the hungry ghost in front of him, rod''s eyes were fixed, and there seemed to be some unique light in them. The next moment, the spiritual imprint belonging to rod will act on the soul fire in the hungry ghost''s mind, and rod will successfully control the fifth level undead. As rod finished taking control, he just felt like he was sinking. The spiritual imprint of the starving ghost occupies 27 points of rod''s manipulation spirit. If it is not for the existence of racing achievements, it gives rod a lot of manipulation spirit, and rod can''t even control the starving ghost with the spiritual imprint. After discovering this, rod shook his head. For this new little monster, all its attributes can''t satisfy rod. Even so, rod still needs to use this body to return to the surface world in the shortest time. Just as rod was thinking, the hungry ghost seemed to have a new action in the camp. It moved its body slowly. Although it lost its head, there were neat rows of bone spines in the cavity of its neck. According to the suggestion in the art of evocation, the soul fire of starving ghosts exists in their abdomen, not in their head. Because of this, rod directly removed kraya''s head in the process of transformation. At this time, the hungry ghost seems to notice the people coming to the camp, struggling to rush toward rod and his party. Rod tried to use his mental imprint to stop the hungry ghost. However, in his mental imprint, there was a strong resistance. The hungry ghost didn''t obey rod''s order at all. This discovery also changed rod''s face. In addition to the death knights who had been awakened, rod did not feel their resistance to the spirit mark from other undead creatures, but the starving ghost in front of him could do it. The hungry ghost seems to move slowly, but it has an unimaginable speed. The next moment, it comes to TIS. Seeing that it was about to catch the petite demon, rod gave a cold hum, and then from the space ring, he threw half the body of the little monster to the hungry ghost. Attention is attracted by the nearest little monster corpse. The hungry ghost grabs it instantly and presses the monster corpse on the ground to eat it. Faced with the strange looking hungry ghost, tis subconsciously stepped back, while rod just watched it coldly. Gradually, with rod''s observation of starving ghosts, he seemed to understand the difference between starving ghosts and ordinary undead creatures. Chapter 1636 Rod noticed that the starving ghost in front of him was not filled with the breath of death and decay like the ordinary undead. On the contrary, it exuded a special vitality, which was derived from food. As a unique undead, the hungry ghost can transform the food it eats into its own power, which is the same as rod''s, but it is obviously not as good as rod''s in the ability to transform food. In addition, rod''s mental imprint is difficult to control this undead. When the starving ghost is in a state of starvation, it will even attack rod in turn. For this reason, rod must always be careful when controlling hungry ghosts. Although there are all kinds of special restrictions on the hungry ghost, rod deeply recognizes the strength of this undead creature. Under the gaze of rod, the headless hungry ghost easily tore the little monster''s broken body and stuffed it into the gap of his head. Looking at the hungry ghost in the camp, rod felt a shock in his heart. This kind of creature can no longer be regarded as a simple undead, and we don''t know how the king of gluttony developed this kind of undead. From the headless hungry ghost, rod could feel the deep threat. Even the previous abyss Lord did not bring him this degree of threat. If we fight against the starving ghost in front of us, even the current rod will not be able to defeat him. Fortunately, at this time, rod had already controlled the headless hungry ghost with his mental imprint and the body of the little monster. As long as we can give it enough food, rod will be able to get a strong man. In the next trial, rod will also have stronger strength. In the corner of the tent, Leahy looked at rod with some fear. Now, rod''s actions are completely beyond his expectation. Leahy began to understand why rod could easily kill the abyss Lord. "How many demons do you have?" Seeing that the hungry ghost was gradually stabilizing after swallowing the little monster''s body, rod looked at Leahy and asked. "Except for a few dead in the hands of this monster, we still have eight demons left." Leahy replied. "Only eight demons..." rod shook his head. He was not satisfied with the number. Whether it''s food for storage or for the people in the trial, the amount is too small. According to rod''s prediction, the combined strength of the eight evil spirits can''t even compare with that hungry ghost. With the corpse of the fifth level abyss Lord and the undead transformed in a unique way, there is no doubt about the strength of hungry ghosts. The existence of headless hungry ghosts should be rod''s most powerful force at present. Leahy took a careful look at rod "Not long ago, under the leadership and alliance of kraya, we had a total of ten demons. Even in the whole camp, we were also the largest group. Unfortunately, with kraya''s death, the other demons fell into the arms of other abyss Lords." What rodmin Blaise means. For those abyssal demons, kraya, who can bring them pain and torture, is undoubtedly worthy of loyalty. Compared with rod, who has nothing to offer at present, it is much worse. Shaking his head, rod''s eyes sank. Both headless hungry ghosts and rod himself need a large number of abyss demons as supplement. Naturally, the more they are, the better. Had it not been for Hella who was about to lead the creatures in the camp to the place of trial, rod would have even been unable to resist attacking other abyss lords in the camp. In rod''s eyes, nearby demons can be equated with food, and food, under the effect of gluttony contract, is equal to the promotion of power. In order to return to the surface world as soon as possible, rod did not have so many scruples. Just then, the noise outside the camp attracted rod''s attention. He was going to go out to have a look, but he saw Tess staring at the hungry ghost. He didn''t know what he was thinking. "What''s the matter? You seem to care about this hungry ghost Seeing this, rod took the initiative to inquire. Tis shook her head and made no answer. "Show your potential and be a hero. Otherwise, you will be eaten by hungry ghosts. " Rod said slowly. With that, rod controlled the hungry ghost with his mental imprint and came back outside the camp. In the distance, the huge dark green portal has been opened, and the demons in the camp gather in front of the gate, making comments from time to time. Hella''s body also appears at the portal. Noticing rod''s appearance and the green headless monster beside him, Hella shows satisfaction. "My followers, it seems that you are ready to set foot on the trial place that the king has prepared for us." With the spread of Hella''s voice, the nearby demons stopped talking, and their eyes looking at Hella were a bit hot. "Many of you demons will die, but those who survive will be rewarded by the king and become the most powerful demons. In the trial, demons who show their strength can also follow the kings to the earthly world we dream of." At this time, rod noticed that the nearby demons were breathing heavily, and their thoughts were affected by Hella''s words. Even when rod heard Hella''s story, he was still surprised. He didn''t know before that he could go to the surface world with other demons after finishing the trial. This discovery also strengthened rod''s vision. If before that, rod participated in the trial, in order to further enhance the current strength, now, rod is more determined to show strength in the trial. "HeLa, what should we do? Have you made a plan? " The steady male voice came to Lord''s ears, and rod noticed that it was hella''s flame spirit who asked this. The flame elf put his hands in front of him and looked at Hella calmly. He looked at his demons nearby with fear in his eyes. "Of course, Colin, I haven''t talked about that part yet." Hella replied with a chuckle. "There are ten ancient portals in the land of trial, which can let us enter the next stage of trial. And the goal of our trip is the pain gate, one of these gateways. " With Hella''s words, not only the fire spirit named Colin, but also other demons nearby showed their concern. "After occupying the gate of pain, we can go to huoyin city to activate the statue of Vulcan and complete the birth of the ultimate creature. As for the plan for the next stage, let''s wait until we arrive." Chapter 1637 "As demon lords participating in the trial, I hope you can show all your strength. Once the trial time is over and we have not yet occupied the portal, we will become the material to transform the ultimate creature. " It seems to be something in mind, added Hella. "What? This is different from what you said before. Didn''t you say that there won''t be too much danger in the trial? Why does this happen? " On one side, the flame spirit Corinne heard these words, his expression immediately changed, and asked hyra. In the face of the fire spirit''s question, Hella just shrugged: "the main purpose of this trial is to help the king choose powerful soldiers. Even some kings will let their legions join in the trial, and naturally there will be no way out. " When Hera said this, Colin''s face softened, while rod''s face sank. The intelligence provided by Hella seems to contain some unfavorable information to rod, who is keenly aware of these. "In addition to the ten teleportation gates, there are sixty-six refuges in the place of trial, which can protect the creatures when the statue of Vulcan is activated and the place of trial turns into a melting pot. If you are afraid, you can occupy one of the shelters at the beginning of the trial. " Colin shook his head and said, "that doesn''t work. This trial is more dangerous than I thought. Even if we live to the end, as long as we don''t occupy the shelter, it will be a dead end. This is the end of our agreement... " "Oh?" Hella looked at him with a smile, and there was a special light in her eyes. Rod noticed something and looked at Hella carefully. From her, he felt the fluctuation of mana value. This fluctuation is not obvious. Even rod, after meditating and regaining a little mana, can feel it smoothly. If he changes to other demons, I''m afraid he can''t feel it at all. "Forget it, I changed my mind." When rod was puzzled, Colin shook his head, as if he had changed his attitude, and took the initiative to say, "I''ll help you to capture the door of pain." After noticing Colin''s change, rod''s face changed slightly. The changes in this flame elf are not spontaneous. However, other demons nearby turned a blind eye to the changes in the fire elves. They didn''t seem to notice Hella''s action, and even praised the flame elf. Rod was a little wary. What HeLa had done to the flame elf was just like she had controlled rod before. Rod still remembered the feeling of losing control. Beside rod, Tess''s vision of Hella was even more profound. After discovering this, rod took the initiative to ask TISS, "do you know what she did to the flame elf?" Tess nodded without thinking, and her eyes were confident: "she showed love to the fire spirit, and the fire spirit accepted it." "What are you talking about?" Rod looked at her suspiciously, then frowned. In the conversation with Tess not long ago, rod heard her mention the part about love. Unfortunately, rod didn''t understand what she meant. Maybe the love in Tess''s words refers to a kind of special power, or the ability possessed by some demon. At this time, rod didn''t know what Tess meant. "Do you have the ability?" It seems to be something, rod asked. Tess shook her head. "I''m incomplete. I''m not qualified to have that love. Naturally, I don''t have the ability of Lord Hella." Rod drew from the corner of his mouth. From the demon in front of him, he didn''t seem to get any useful answer. Just as rod asked TISS, HeLa said to the demons around him: "In order to occupy the door of pain, we have to face two enemies, the most important of which is other high-level demons. Those high-level demons also want to get blessings from the door of pain, so as to get the reward of the king of lust. " With that, HeLa was slightly unhappy: "the demon itself has no fighting ability. Even if it is a high-level demon, its physical quality can''t surpass any demon. If such enemies appear, I will apply resistance magic on you, let a small number of elite launch a surprise attack, and strive to solve other high-level demons. " "What if the raid fails?" It was rod who asked the question. "If we fail, we will lose the power to occupy the sanctuary and eventually become part of the ultimate creature when the statue of Vulcan is activated." Hella said calmly. "Hum." Colin looked at rod, then gave a cold hum, "no matter what kind of demon the enemy is, I can solve it. I don''t need the help of other demons, especially the little monsters who are nothing." In the face of Colin''s sarcasm, rod just shrugged and didn''t say much. "Except for high-level demons? What enemies do we have? " Looking away from rod and back at HeLa, Colin asked. Rod noticed that although the flame elf in front of him was controlled by Hella, his consciousness didn''t seem to be affected. "Apart from demons, there are few demons who are interested in the door of pain." Hella thought for a moment and replied, "the only thing to be careful about is the powerful demons who fail to occupy other doors. In order to go to huoyin city and save their lives, those powerful demons are very likely to come to the door of pain at the last moment... " At this point, even Hella''s expression became dignified, and the original lightness no longer existed: "once such an enemy appears, even I can''t deal with it. I can only pray to the king, not to meet such an enemy After explaining the trial, Hella looked across the room and said in a loud voice, "we can certainly occupy the door of pain. Now come with me to the place of trial." At the sign of Hella, many demons quickly come forward, with firm faith, through the dark green portal in front of them. With the entry of many demons, it was soon rod''s turn. Before he entered, rod felt the burning sensation from the portal in front of him. His past experience made him understand that what was connected behind the portal in front of him was not a safe place. Hella also noticed rod and the headless hungry ghost beside him, as well as the wounded devil. Looking at rod, she whispered, "I have a hunch that you will surprise me in this trial." "Your hunch may not be accurate." Rod said without a second thought. "My hunch never goes wrong, you will." HeLa shook her head and said nothing more. Rod took a deep look at her, then walked into the dark green portal in front of her, and disappeared. Chapter 1638 Through the portal opened by Hella, the hot waves envelop rod''s body. Looking around, it was red all around, and the fire filled all of rod''s sight. Standing here for a little longer, the sole of the foot would be unable to bear it. "This is..." Looking around at the unique scene, rod''s eyes showed a bit of surprise. "This is the place for this trial, the endless lake of fire." Next to rod, Hella''s voice came. She also went through the portal and came to the place of trial with rod. From Hella''s words, rod seems to realize something, and his eyes are dignified. Rhode noticed that, except for the surrounding shore, there were some scorched ground for standing, the front was full of hot magma. Hot magma fills the whole space, like the ocean, but the ocean is not filled with cold water, but with endless flames. The surrounding temperature has reached an unimaginable level. Rod noticed that a nearby demon, because of touching the rising water mist, had his whole arm scalded. However, not only did they not feel afraid of the injuries they suffered, but they felt a burst of joy in their hearts. Many abyssal demons took the initiative to touch the nearby water mist with their bodies in order to seek physical injuries. If you don''t know that the magma in the fire lake is too terrible, these abyssal demons will even touch the magma and seek greater pain. Looking at the grotesque abyss demons nearby, rod shook his head. Maybe it''s not a good thing to follow the king of lust. "Is this trial held on the lake of fire?" Something seemed to come to mind, rod asked in a deep voice. "Your judgment is quite accurate." HeLa nodded. "Apart from the flame elves, how can we go to the depths of trial? There should be something around here that can help us Looking at the endless lake of fire, rod showed the color of thinking. As far as the small monsters are concerned, it''s not necessary to say that they will fall into the lake of fire. Creatures that are not immune to fire can''t move in the lake of fire. Even Haila doesn''t have this ability. In contrast, those creatures who are naturally immune to fire have an advantage at this moment. No matter they are big demons or fire elves, their actions will not be hindered. Because of this, rod believed that there must be some important things left by the king nearby, maybe the magic medicine to resist the fire, or some special treasure, which can make the demons in the trial have a way to go to the depth of the fire. Sure enough, hearing rod say so, HeLa showed a satisfied smile: "you and I think the same. As for what will happen in the trial, the demon lords do not know in advance, but the kings must have prepared special strategic things for us, which we need to explore ourselves. " Inside the portal, in addition to the demons in the camp, there are many small dark yellow monsters who come here with Hella. Before that, rod didn''t know what Hella needed. Listening to her, rod seemed to understand her intention. Soon, as the creatures at the other end of the portal came to the place of trial, Hella gave them a loud order: "Our goal is the portal in the lake of fire, but now we''re going to explore on the shore and find something that will help us. You demon lords, lead your men to explore the shore area, find danger, retreat as soon as possible, and tell me the news, don''t conflict with other demons. " With Hella''s order, the nearby abyss lords responded one after another, leading their demons to explore everywhere, while rod stayed where he was, looking at the lake of fire ahead, wondering what he was thinking. "Colin, you and other fire elves, just explore in the lake of fire. If you find anything, please let me know the first time." On one side, Hella looked at the controlled flame spirit and said softly. Colin nodded, patted his chest and assured, "it''s just a fire. I can even go to the depths of the lake of fire to find out. I can feel that there is something there that is attracting me... " Hella looked at him with interest. "We''ll go there together." At the sign of Hella, the fire spirit immediately took action. He floated above the lake of fire and began to explore around. From time to time, he dived into the bottom of the lake of fire to find something useful. In the process, rod on the bank did not move, but his brows were deeper and deeper. Rod recalled that he had heard about the legend of lake of fire in the Enlightenment Given by maxika, but rod didn''t care at that time. Maybe at this time, maxika herself was locked up somewhere in the lake of fire, but rod couldn''t find her. Shaking his head and not thinking about anything else, rod focused his attention on the trial itself. "Lord elotte, what should we do?" Just as rod was thinking, a group of abyssal demons came to him. It was Leshi who met him before that asked him this sentence. At a glance, there are eight abyssal demons here, including Leahy. Compared with the demons controlled by other abyssal lords under Hella''s command, their number is not much, but this is all controlled by rod. According to Hella''s orders, these demons come to rod, the little monster who killed the original abyss Lord, and wait for his command. "You follow me, we explore along the shore." Rod thought about it and said. Rod noticed that Hella arrived at the shore near the fire Lake through the portal. The other abyss lords led their demons one after another to explore the strange land on the shore behind them. Rod planned to explore along the shore with demons. From Hella''s description of trial, rod realized that it was not easy to occupy the door of pain. If you attack simply, you only need to be the first to find the location of the portal and solve the nearby enemies, but occupying it means that you need to maintain control of the portal until the end of the first stage trial. Even if we attack the door of pain first, if we can''t occupy the last moment, it''s meaningless and will only consume the little power left. Rod doesn''t know when the first stage of the trial will end, but according to the scale of demon lords participating in the trial, it''s obviously not going to end in a few days. Rod still has time to further improve his current strength before hitting a real strong enemy. Chapter 1639 As far as rod is concerned, the best way to improve his strength is not to upgrade his level with experience value, or to exchange for attribute rewards, but to directly swallow a lot of food with the help of the characteristics of gluttony contract. Other demons participating in the trial are undoubtedly the best food for rod. In the land of trial, there are a large number of demon lords, and Hella is only one of them. Her strength is not the top part. And the demon lords, where they arrived, were probably on the shore of the lake of fire. To this end, rod made the decision to explore along the shore of the fire lake. He wanted to meet other demon lords very much. With the eight demons, rod walked along the right bank facing the lake of fire. In addition to the demons, there is a skinny demon with scars all over his body, and a green headless starving ghost. In the process of marching, rod did not forget to tear up the body of the little monster from the space ring and feed it to the starving ghost. At the same time, he ate it himself. As rod ate, he was acutely aware that compared with the corpse of an evil demon, the corpse of a small monster can bring much less attribute improvement. Even if all the food in the ring is eaten up, he can only improve his own attributes by a few points, which is not even as effective as the corpse of an evil demon. Shaking his head, rod sighed as he ate the fishy flesh. It seems that only the corpses of powerful creatures can significantly improve their attributes. If they devour ordinary creatures, they can only make up for it by quantity. This may also be the meaning of the existence of gluttony contract. After marching for a period of time, when rod ate up all the bodies of the little monsters in the space ring, he finally stopped moving forward. In the distance, a group of orderly marching long Horned Demons attracted rod''s attention. He finally met other demons in the place of trial. Just when rod discovered these long Horned Demons, the long Horned Demons also found rod. The leader of the team, the demon with the head of the sheep, said in a high voice: "I am the high-level pure blood demon, the servant of anyavelli krigan. Which of you is the leader? Come out and see me. My master is uniting with the powerful demon lord nearby. Report your master''s identity quickly Looking at the team of abyssal demons in front of him, the eyes of the goat headed demons were full of aggression. Under his gaze, the demons trembled and did not dare to look at him. "My master is the high-level demon, HeLa Percy. We are still exploring this testing place. What can your master do for us? " Under the gaze of the goat head devil, rod came out of a kind of evil and said slowly. "You? Are you the leader of these demons? " The goat''s head devil frowned. It didn''t look like a human face. At this moment, it twisted and pointed to rod. With his action, the nearby Longhorn demons burst into laughter. They looked at rod as if they had found something funny. "Since when, the most inferior little monster of blood can command other demons?" A long horned devil shook his head and said disdainfully. "Under the command of little monsters, you will all die in the trial. There is no other possibility." Another long horned devil said. Under the ridicule of these long Horned Demons, the demons behind Rhode did not dare to say more and lowered their heads one after another. In the eyes of the demons whose blood is higher than everything else, the blood of the great demons is undoubtedly the most precious thing. Among all kinds of demons, the existence closest to the blood of the great demons is the second-class sheep''s head demons. Their symbolic sheep''s head is undoubtedly a symbol of honor. As for the blood of the abyss demons and even the demons, it is nothing in the eyes of these noble demons. The blood of the little monster is the worst blood recognized by all demons. No little monster has ever been able to make a move that the king values. At this time, see a little monster, can command other abyss demons, these demons immediately send out ridicule and ridicule. The goat''s head demon looked at rod''s eyes, although full of contempt, but he did not show it, just said: "go back, little monster, whether you or your demon master, are not qualified to touch the magic dock here, if you step closer, don''t blame me for not warning you." From the words of the goat headed devil, rod seemed to find something. His eyes narrowed slightly and he asked, "magic dock? What''s that? " The sheep''s head demon''s face sank down: "I warn you again, if you don''t disappear from my sight, I will make you disappear forever, and let your body burn to ashes in the lake of fire." In the face of the threat of the sheep''s head demon, rod seems not to care. Rod may be afraid of the high-level pure blood devil in the mouth of the goat head devil, but he is not afraid of the goat head devil with only five levels in front of him. Without assigning skill points, rod may not be able to defeat this sheep headed demon head-on.but with the improvement of attributes and long accumulated combat experience, rod can use various means to deal with enemies below level 6. In addition to the sheep''s head demon in front of you, who has five levels of strength, all the nearby Longhorn demons are fourth-order creatures, which are equivalent to the abyss demons. It would not have been so easy for them to overcome the abyss demons, who are used to suffering, if it had not been for the suppression of blood. Next to rod, tis gently pulled his arm and motioned him to lead the other demons to retreat. In addition to Tess, Leahy came to rod and whispered, "Lord elotte, we should not conflict with powerful demons. Have you forgotten Lord Hella''s orders? When we meet other demons, our first consideration is not others, but reporting the news to her... " In the face of Leahy''s warning, rod just looked at him coldly, then threw away TISS''s arm and ordered to the abyss demon in the rear: "prepare to fight, we will try not to let go of any of the other demons." With rod''s order, the evil spirits in the neighborhood changed their faces. They could not imagine that rod would give such an order. In their opinion, the order given by rod was the same as letting them jump into the lake of fire. Although the abyss demons enjoy the pain, they are not willing to accept death. For death, they have maintained extreme fear. Even Leahy, on one side, trembled at this moment, but he still obeyed rod''s orders and yelled at the demons: "didn''t you hear Lord elotte''s orders? Don''t get ready for the fight Chapter 1640 "Hum." Leahy''s words were also heard by the enemies not far away. In the face of the demons in the abyss who still have the intention of resistance, the goat head demon uttered a cold hum of disdain. "Let''s teach them a lesson and let them know how to show their respect when they meet a demon with higher blood." At the command of the sheep''s head demon, the nearby long Horned Demons roared one after another. It seemed that something was infected in their blood. Then they rushed towards rod and his party. For hell demons, fighting often doesn''t need so many reasons. Every long horned demon''s existence is stained with the blood of other demons. In the promotion of demons, praying to the king and sacrificing soul fragments are more effective than other ways. Rod''s eyes swept coldly over the enemy who took the initiative to meet him, and finally locked the sheep headed devil in the front of the team. As one of the most powerful of these demons, the goat head demon is at the front of a group of long Horned Demons, and his target is rod, who is also the leader of the team. When he noticed his action, rod was very happy. If the goat head devil had been hiding behind the long horned devil, rod would have to work hard to solve such an enemy. Relying on the little monster, who was bigger than ordinary, rod took the initiative to meet him. What rod is facing is the charge of the goat head demon. The sharp corner of his head is aimed at rod. Rod has no doubt that if he is stabbed by the sharp corner, he will be picked by the goat head demon. In terms of body size, the goat head demon is bigger than the abyss demon. When he launches a charge, he is just like a running beast. If an ordinary little monster can''t turn the goat head demon''s sharp horn into power, it will be trampled into meat mud by him. But rod was not afraid, his eyes narrowed slightly, from the offensive of the sheep head devil, he had found the right opportunity. With the sheep''s head demon approaching, rod raised his left hand, and the space ring on his index finger was shining. The red sticky light curtain, spurting out of rod''s ring, instantly shrouded the area in front of him, where the goat head devil must pass. The scalding heat diffuses all around, and seems to be warning the surrounding creatures what kind of narrow and long it will be when they touch the background of this burst of light. At the first time, the goat head demon noticed something strange and tried to avoid the direction of the charge. However, the inertia brought by his huge body made him unable to complete this well. Half of his body touched the red light curtain. The next moment, his body surface, all the positions touching the light curtain, all gave out a hissing sound. In a short moment, his skin turned red, at the same time, a lot of blisters appeared, and many positions even began to melt. "You... What did you do?" The goat''s head demon glared at rod and said bitterly. Rod did not answer his words, but along the shore, close to the endless lake of fire, put down his hand slightly, completed the next filling of the space ring. For a mage like rod, who once had powerful casting ability, even if it was just an ordinary space ring, under his control, it could work a lot. After clearing the corpse of the little monster in the space ring, rod fills it with magma in the fire lake. Once rod needs it, he can spray out the magma in a short time as a means of killing the enemy. When HeLa gave rod the space ring, she obviously didn''t expect that the space ring could be used in this way. Not only she, almost no hell devil, will use the space ring like this, and only such experienced mages as rod can make this choice. At this time the strength of the poor rod, these means can be very effective to help him. Rhode made such a move almost at the moment he saw a lot of magma in the lake. Without this magma, even rod could not turn the space ring into a weapon. The skin and flesh continue to melt under the burning of the magma. There is a trace of boiling on the right side of the goat head devil''s body. He rolls on the ground in pain, hoping to reduce the damage of the magma to the body in this way. Even with the blood of the sheep head devil, he can''t bear the burning of magma. If he is a general devil, he is afraid that the magma that rod spewed before will be enough to take his life. Looking at the painful goat''s head demon, rod didn''t have any pity. He quickly stepped forward and made up another magma jet towards the painful goat''s head demon. This time, the magma completely shrouded the body of the goat head demon. All his flesh and blood slowly melted in the pool of magma, and no breath came out. The nearby long Horned Demons, seeing the miserable situation of the sheep headed demons, tried to come forward to support them, but their actions were stopped by the surrounding abyss demons. The abyssal demons, who are used to suffering for a long time, will not be easily defeated by the long Horned Demons. If they are single to single, the abyssal demons are even more dominant. In front of him, the struggle of the sheep headed devil stopped, the long horned devil gave out bursts of laments, and rod just gave them a cold look. "Remember what I told you?" When he comes to a long horned devil who is dragged by the abyss demon, rod grabs the long horn on his head, bites him on the neck, and bites off a large piece of flesh and blood. Blood diffused in rod''s mouth. Under the influence of gluttony contract, rod was used to this kind of raw taste. He licked the corner of his mouth and said, "don''t let any enemy run away." Aware of rod''s action, the nearby abyss demons suddenly excited and screamed excitedly, and the whip in their hands was even stronger. For a time, the long horned devil''s body added multiple injuries, and could only make a dull roar. The abyssal demons understood rod''s meaning. Although they were not dominant in the number of people, they could rely on the whip to force the long horned demons to gather towards the center and form a trend of encirclement. And rod''s attention is put on the longhorn demons who try to escape. If the longhorn demons make a breakthrough, they will meet rod first. With the death of the sheep head demon, the morale of these long Horned Demons is on the verge of collapse. If they are allowed to run away, rod''s harvest will be much less. If it wasn''t for the help of these abyss demons, rod could not leave all the long horned demons with his own little monsters. He could only kill a few long Horned Demons and watch them escape. Chapter 1641 Before long, the battle ended in a crushing gesture. Without the command of the sheep head demon, ordinary long horned demons can''t escape from the abyss, let alone have rod around. Rod noted that the hungry ghosts would need more food as they continued to fight. Because of this, after solving the sheep''s head demon, rod didn''t let the hungry ghost fight. He just let it wait. In the face of these ordinary enemies, the hungry ghost was overqualified. In addition, he would waste not enough food. With the end of the battle, the nearby abyss demons showed surprise. The pain they cause to other creatures in battle can also be used to please the king of lust. From the look of these demons, it seems that the king of lust is very satisfied with it. On one side, rod stood on the bodies of a group of long Horned Demons and began to devour them. The capacity of the space ring is extremely limited. Rod has to use the few capacity to fill the magma in the lake of fire as a weapon against the enemy. Therefore, the space that can be used to store the corpse becomes less and less. In order to avoid waste, rod needs to eat as much food as possible before he leaves to strengthen his attributes. Nearby, after noticing rod''s action, those abyss demons didn''t stay idle. Instead, they took the initiative to help rod separate the flesh and bones of the long horned devil''s corpse. This seemed to surprise rod. He gave Leahy a faint look and asked vaguely, "what are you doing?" while eating "Lord elotte, your strength has won the respect of all our demons. You are a believer in the king of gluttony, and we will help you deal with this. " Leahy looked at rod and said sincerely. Rod nodded and said, "remember to put the bones neatly on the other side." Leahy didn''t understand why rod did it, but he said, "Lord elotte, we will do what you say." After giving these orders, rod looked in the other direction. There is only one long horned devil left, who is being watched by an abyss demon, with a look of fear in his eyes. "Bring him here." Rod said in a deep voice. After getting rod''s order, the abyss demon quickly comes forward and brings the long horn demon to rod. In the middle of the battle, rod specially left a living in the long horned devil, just to let him answer some of his doubts. If you want to successfully complete this trial, a battle victory is not enough. Rod needs more information. "I''ll ask you a few questions. You''d better answer them truthfully." Rod said slowly, "first question, what is magic dock?" The long horned devil looked at rod, with some fear in his eyes, but his mouth bit him to death, and he didn''t answer anything. "Don''t you want to say it? It doesn''t matter. " Rod shook his head and looked at the demons nearby. "Hold his hand." With rod''s order, the nearby abyss demon quickly came forward, pressed the long horned demon to the ground, and stretched out one hand forward. Rod turned around and broke off the long and sharp horn from the head of another long horned demon. Then he raised the long horn and chiseled it toward the long horned demon''s finger. The fingers break in response to the sound, and the long horned devil whines in pain, while rod picks up his fingers and chews them in his mouth. Soon, spitting the clean phalanx aside, rod raised the sharp corner again, ready to continue to chisel toward the next finger. "I said, I said!" The unbearable long horned devil quickly explained to rod, "the magic dock is the key to the depth of the lake of fire. All the demon Lords have to try to occupy more magic docks." Seeing that the long horned devil finally spoke, rod also stopped his action: "tell me more about it." "Every once in a while, there will be a magic boat in the magic dock. The magic boat can sail on the lake of fire, which is the only way for us to go to the depths of the lake of fire." In order not to suffer any more, the long horned devil tried to explain to rod. Hearing this, rod seemed to realize something: "is there a magic dock near here?" "Yes, Lord anyavelli has occupied two magic docks, but there are no magic boats. Listen to him, only when certain conditions are met can magic ships appear in magic docks. " Rod nodded. From the long horned devil''s mouth, he learned a lot of useful information, but compared with these, rod was most concerned about another thing. "What''s the strength of anyavelli?" Rod asked slowly, with some light in his eyes. It''s just a sheep''s head demon, plus some long Horned Demons, which can''t satisfy rod. He needs more demons. "Lord anyavelli is a high-level pure blood devil. He is only one step away from becoming a real big devil. He has nine demon commanders under his command. Each demon commander leads his own team. We are just one of them. He also has countless followers. His strength is far beyond your imagination. " Listen to the sheep''s head demon''s story, rod''s face changed. From his description, anyavili''s strength far exceeds Hella''s. As a real pure blood demon, anyavili''s quality and strength are not comparable to those of Hella. The only thing that puzzles rod is that anyavelli''s strength, his ranking in this demon trial, and how many demon Lords have similar or even stronger strength than him. For a moment, rod could not help feeling a rush in his heart. He had to take advantage of the time when the trial had not started and he had not stepped into the lake of fire to improve his own strength. If the speed of improving strength is too slow, in the end, waiting for rod, I''m afraid there won''t be any good results. Rod doesn''t want to be one of the nutrients of the ultimate creature. Shaking his head, rod looked back at the long horned devil in front of him. As he tells all the news, he has little value in intelligence. Of course, he is not without any value. He also has the value of becoming a food. With the sound of the sharp weapon entering the flesh, the long horned devil''s eyes widened, as if he wanted to say something, but he could not say a word any more. His body was tilted to the ground, making a dull sound. With the death of the long horned devil, the nearby abyss demon quickly came forward and separated rod''s bones and flesh for him, without any delay. On the other side, after noticing rod''s action, mammoth first widened her eyes in disbelief. Slowly, her face turned reddish, and her eyes looked at rod with more admiration. Chapter 1642 He didn''t care about the reaction of other demons around him. After dealing with the corpse of the long horned demon, rod came to the dead goat headed demon. Even as a fifth order creature, the goat head demon is still unable to resist the magma. His body gradually melts under the burning of the magma, and even his bones cannot survive. At this time, the cooled magma turned into rock, and the damaged body of the sheep head demon could not be transformed into undead or used as food. Rod came to his body mainly for one thing. Under the burning of the magma, only one part of the goat''s head devil is intact, which is the sharp long horn on his head. His long horns are preserved with his skull. As a demon with fair blood, the goat head demon only has the head part, which shows its resistance to magma. With the further improvement of its blood, its resistance will be greatly enhanced. Finally, it will complete the transformation on its blood and become a real demon with absolute fire resistance. Unfortunately, in front of him, the goat devil never had such a chance to meet rod. His fate is doomed. Pick up the skull of the sheep head demon, rod breaks off the two sheep horns on his head, then takes out several slender bones and melts them together with the magma in the space ring. In this way, he gets two simple sharp bone spears. Holding the bone spear in his hand, rod could hardly feel its existence. It was lighter than all the weapons he used in the past, and it was very inconvenient for him to wave it. But for the current rod, this is the best weapon he can find. Because of the special environment in hell, rod hardly sees any excellent weapons except the whip of the demons. Maybe those demons with higher status are qualified to have better weapons, but most of the demons that rod has met do not have such ability. Rod tried to raise the spear and lean back slightly in a throwing position. This is similar to rod''s previous throwing of Titan''s arrow, which is also a very light thing, but he changed the lightning into a real weapon. Rod tried it a little, and soon he could use it. After disposing of the corpse, rod continued to eat the meat prepared for him by other demons. During this period, rod did not forget the corpses around him. Relying on the blood of those long Horned Demons, he laid a unique transformation ceremony around him. Depending on the effect of the conversion ceremony, death energy continuously converges to these arranged bones. Soon, they will be able to reappear in front of rod as undead creatures. Just as rod was eating fast, mammoth sat down beside him, holding her face in her hands and looking at him like this. Rod was a bit unnatural by her, and his eating speed slowed down a bit. Then he gave her a cold glance and asked, "what are you looking at?" "I seem to have found something that can make me complete." She looked at rod and whispered. "Complete?" Rod seems to be aware of something. In his previous words, tis said some words about demons and deformity, but rod didn''t care. In his opinion, this may be some idea of the erotic king. Tess nodded: "Lord Hella once said that the incomplete demon can seek love from other demons to make himself complete, not only among the servants of the erotic king." "Listen, I don''t care if you are incomplete or complete. If you can''t be a hero, you will die. Do you understand?" Said rod, glancing at her. She stopped talking. She just looked at rod. Shaking his head, rod no longer cares about the demon, but focuses on the current pile of food. As the process of eating continues, rod''s body size begins to increase significantly. Up to now, he is a bit taller than the previous sheep horn demon. When he stands up straight, the ordinary abyss demon can only reach his chest. At the same time, the system log, also came a series of tips. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "The contract feature [gluttonous desire] has been detected. According to the quantity of food, you have increased the attribute value." "You gain strength + 5, speed + 2, constitution + 4..." "Overeating is detected, and your satiety is maintained at 30%..." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Even if he ate food that was higher than others, rod didn''t feel full at all. The desire for power, relying on the existence of gluttony contract, turns into the desire for food. Rod wants to get more food, but no matter how much food, it seems that he can''t really satisfy himself. After checking the information in the system log, rod moved his lower body with satisfaction and felt the greater power coming from his body. It seemed that he began to understand why maxika left such guidance for him. For rod, the contract with the king of gluttony seems to be the only one that can greatly improve the character''s attributes without consuming experience, which is also what rod needs most at present. After killing the sheep''s head demon and the long horn demon, depending on the characteristics of the little monster''s blood, rod''s promotion options include these two kinds of demons, but they can''t meet rod''s needs. Naturally, rod can''t see such demonic blood, let alone choose to be promoted. "What''s that?" "I don''t know... It seems Lord elotte made it." The murmurs of evil spirits from the abyss came to rod''s ears, and he followed his reputation with a satisfied look on his face. Not far away, the transformation ceremony has completed its function. The evil spirits'' bones in order stand up one after another in the form of undead creatures. In the empty eyes, the fire of soul is extremely weak, waiting for rod''s control. The only thing that makes rod dissatisfied is that these revived undead creatures are all the lowest level skeleton warriors. Before transformation, the flesh and blood of these long horned demons were separated, and only their bones were used for transformation. Therefore, only skeleton type creatures could be transformed. At this time, rod does not have the ability to transform. Even the transformation of the undead needs to rely on rituals. Turning them into a skeleton warrior is rod''s only choice at present. Shaking his head, although the strength of these long horned skeletons is poor, the number is not much, but it is better than none. Depending on his mental imprint, he controlled the soul fire of these skeleton warriors, and rod was almost recovered. Soon, he led his other subordinates on the road to the magic dock that the long horned devil had given up before his death. Chapter 1643 "Lord elotte, shouldn''t we go back to Lord HeLa first?" Ready to march towards the magic dock, Leahy took the initiative to persuade rod: "when we destroy those long Horned Demons, we may have violated Lord Hella''s meaning. Maybe... Maybe we should go back and report the news first." Leahy''s suggestion is not wrong. If it is replaced by other demons under Hella''s command who participate in the trial, it is undoubtedly the best choice, but rod is not willing to do so. This trial is a rare opportunity for rod. If he missed such an opportunity and failed to find a way to return to the surface world in the trial, rod would not know how long he would stay here to return smoothly. For rod, it''s more like finding a way to return to the surface world than letting Hella complete this trial, and then trying to regain his body. "Let a demon go back and report the news. Let''s move on. If we can take the magic dock, I believe Hella will be satisfied Rod thought about it and told Leahy. With that, rod seemed to think of something, and his eyes narrowed slightly. When he first met the goat head demon, the demon once mentioned that his master, the high-level demon anyavili, was uniting with the powerful demon lords nearby. He didn''t know what they were going to do, but it should be related to the existence of the magic dock. According to the long horned devil, so far, no magic ship has been born from the dock. Maybe there is a lack of some key materials, or some other reason, but this undoubtedly makes rod have some ideas in his mind. In any case, rod needs to go to the nearest magic dock to explore the situation there and get more favorable information. As he grew larger, rod noticed a bluish black abscess bulging over his left shoulder. According to the characteristics of "epidemic disaster" in the gluttony contract, with the increase of rod''s body size, his body will fester a little bit. At the same time, it contains a variety of diseases. Combined with the unique inheritance skill "epidemic control", it can be used as a means to fight the enemy. Rod does not know whether this series of changes is good or bad for his body, but he has no other choice. Maybe it''s because his body size is not big enough. The characteristics of "plague" are not fully displayed in rod. He has to eat more food to improve his body size as much as possible. Going on for a while, rod seems to have found something and can''t help slowing down his pace. In the air, the smell of sulfur gradually increased. On the far shore, there was a huge shadow outline. In the rear of rod, Leahy''s expression became dignified for the first time: "I smell the smell of blood, and there are still cries of pain nearby. There must have been a battle here... The scale of the battle is far greater than before. " At this time, rod''s expression also changed, not because of his vigilance when he met a strong enemy, but because of some inexplicable meaning. Just as rod stepped here, a prompt came from the system log. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "After the battle, trigger [little monster blood]..." "You gained 157400 extra experience!" ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Aware of the information in the system log, rod''s face suddenly changed. The body of his current little monster has a feature called experience learning. When a battle is over, all the experience points that have not been absorbed by the players will be shared equally with the monsters. There are no other players in the world except rod, and there are no other little monsters in this higher level battlefield. This means that rod has absorbed the experience of all dead creatures on the battlefield not far away. With 157400 experience points, rod was a little stunned. After he led a group of his subordinates to solve the sheep''s head demon team, he only got 13000 experience points, which was close to ten times of the experience value gap, and also made rod aware of the danger ahead. Under the action of the gluttony contract, all the experience points obtained by rod are automatically given to the king of gluttony. He can only exchange rewards among the options given by the king. However, the experience gained by relying on the blood of the little monster is well stored in the property panel, and rod is able to allocate it freely. While rod was checking the system log, Tess gently pulled his hand beside him: "there''s a terrible smell ahead. We''d better leave as soon as possible..." Rod shook his head: "I understand the danger ahead, but danger also means opportunity. It''s a rare opportunity." Judging from the number of experience points, it is obvious that there is a big war here, which is far larger than that of the sheep headed demons before. Maybe in the process of rod''s coming, something changed here. "Keep going." Looking at some hesitant abyss demons in the rear, rod ordered. Listen to rod say so, saw his strength of the abyss evil finally put down his heart, continue to move forward toward the huge shadow ahead. The closer you get, the more obvious the smell around you becomes. Rod can already see those demon corpses that fall on the ground without any breath. These corpses have different forms of death and different degrees of integrity, but they are almost all long Horned Demons, among which there are several sheep headed demons. If he had found such a large number of demon corpses before, rod might have been very happy. But now, rod only feels a sense of vigilance in his heart, and a strong sense of crisis is enveloping him at this time. According to the scene on the battlefield, it seems that it is not the fierce battle between the two demons as Roeder thought, but the slaughter of the long horned demon, or even a demon, who made such a move. Compared with this, what makes rod wonder is, what kind of devil can make such a move? Judging from the injuries of the bodies of these long Horned Demons, it seems that the demons who slaughtered them have several sharp weapons, which can easily tear their bodies. The size of the other party is much larger than that of the nearby long Horned Demons. Many long horned demons are even directly killed. If the demon solved such a large number of long horned demons by himself, as rod expected, his rank would have reached the legendary level. This is most likely the first legendary creature rod has seen since he came to hell. Thinking of this, rod sighed. No matter how powerful the legendary creature is, rod would not have any fear. But now, rod is not sure to deal with the unknown legendary creature. Judging from the fact that it has solved a large number of long Horned Demons cleanly, rod can''t stand in front of it for a moment. Because of this, rod has a plan to evacuate temporarily. Chapter 1644 Even if the magic dock is close at hand, once you enter it, you will have a chance to get the magic boat to the depth of the fire lake, but rod stopped. A large number of demon corpses nearby have shown what kind of danger there is. At this time, rod can''t face up to such an enemy. Just as rod''s mind was beginning to retreat, a sound from the rear attracted rod''s attention. Several sheep headed demons, leading groups of long Horned Demons, surrounded from all around, which also changed rod''s look. Attracted by the corpses nearby and the magic dock nearby, rod ignores the enemies around him. When he hesitates, the team of long Horned Demons has surrounded rod and his party. These long Horned Demons look alert, and look at the nearby corpses of the same race with a bit of fear in their eyes. But in fear, they have a strong momentum of fearlessness. And in the front of a few sheep head devil, and one of the most special. Although his head has long goat like horns, his face is more human. In addition, a pair of broad bat wings grow behind him, which has the ability to fly. When he noticed the characteristics of the devil, rod''s expression changed slightly. From these characteristics, he was obviously not an ordinary goat headed devil. Compared with ordinary sheep headed demons, his blood has been further purified and has entered the level of epic creatures. As long as he goes further, he will have a chance to become a real big devil, which is the existence that all demons yearn for. For the current Lord, only relying on the existing basic attributes to deal with level 5 creatures requires some means. If facing level 6 epic creatures, I''m afraid there is not much chance of winning without assigning skill points. If you count the skill points, the situation will be different. With the blessing of the legendary melee special skill, rod may not be able to defeat epic creatures head-on, but he still has little problem in evacuating. "Lord anyavelli, they are not the demons on our side." A goat headed demon with a broken horn on his head reports to a high-level demon. "I can feel that they don''t have much power. Ask them what it has to do with the monsters that attack the magic dock. " The high-level devil felt the smell of rod and his party, then shook his head and said. The broken horn demon immediately came forward and said to rod: "the demon over there, the great pure blood demon, Lord anyavelli, would like to ask you, what''s the relationship between you and the behemoth before?" "Behemoth..." rod seemed to find something and his eyes narrowed slightly. It can tear the claws of the long horned devil''s body, knock the sheep''s head devil to death, or even trample the body to death. If it''s a behemoth, the corresponding source of the traces left on the battlefield can also be found. However, what puzzled rod was why there was a behemoth in the trial of hell? Even in the surface world, it''s not easy to see a behemoth. It is only in the deepest part of the field that the strongest terrestrial creature can be seen. People who face this kind of creature can hardly retreat completely. Recalling the statue of the king he once saw, what makes rod care is that the statue corresponding to the angry king is a behemoth. Before the soul came to hell, karnathan, the death knight under rod, once told him that the angry king, named behemoth, is a behemoth burning with a flame, who is responsible for the control of exotic animals. Perhaps the behemoth, who appeared in the trial, had a certain relationship with the angry king, but the current Lord was not clear. In the face of the sheep''s head demon''s inquiry, he saw that all the nearby abyss demons were looking at him. Rod thought about it and replied: "I don''t know what you''re talking about. I just felt the smell of blood, so I came all the way." Rod''s reply seemed to arouse the discontent of the broken horn devil. He growled to rod: "are you coming all the way from the river bank? That should be rabbi''s patrol. Didn''t you meet him? " Rod shrugged. "I''m sorry I didn''t meet any demons along the way." "He''s lying, ready to fight!" With rod''s words, the high-level devil named anyavili seems to find something. His expression suddenly changes, and then he gives orders to fight to other demons. Anyavelli drew out a dark red blade and pointed straight at rod. "How dare you lie in front of Lord anyavelli who can detect lies? No matter who is the subordinate of the demon lord, you are dead." Said the broken horn demon, glaring at rod. Rod''s face became gloomy. He didn''t expect that the high-level demon in front of him had the ability to detect lies. For rod, this is not good news. As his eyes quickly swept across the battlefield, rod keenly noticed that in the process of this high-level demon''s inquiry, other long Horned Demons had cut off the way when the demons came, showing a trend of semi encirclement and encircling their own side. There are not many choices left for rod. While the siege is not tight, rod can break through with the demons, or try to evacuate in another direction. Because rod and his party are at the edge of the lake of fire, those long Horned Demons tend to be semicircle and seal the roads around them. Rod and his party can''t survive in the lake of fire. However, what these long Horned Demons ignore is that apart from the hot lake of fire, there is also a special magic dock. Not long after hesitation, rod made a decision in his heart. He quickly told the demons around him: "retreat to the magic dock." The evil spirits nearby all showed their surprise. They didn''t expect that at this juncture, rod didn''t want to break through, but chose to escape to the magic dock. Compared with the long Horned Demons around, there seems to be a more terrifying creature in the magic dock. For rod, it is undoubtedly an excellent opportunity. If it can arouse the terrorist to fight with other demons, rod will get a lot of money. "Lord elotte, if we escape to the magic dock, once we are trapped by those demons, we may lose our last chance to break through..." said Reich, a demon beside rod. "Are you questioning my decision?" Rod gave him a cold look and said. At last, he made a decision in his heart and said in a high voice to the nearby demons, "didn''t you hear Lord elotte''s order? Let''s get to the dock over there. " Chapter 1645 After making the decision, rod and his party no longer hesitated and rushed to the shadowed magic dock. "Not good..." after noticing the behavior of rod and his party, the broken horn demon changed his face and immediately ordered to other long horn demons, "you go to stop them." However, these long horned demons were a bit slow after all. Before they touched the body of rod and his party, rod led the demons around him and rushed into the dark magic dock. In the process of entering the dock, rod did not forget to control the hungry ghost, picked up many dead devil bodies from the ground and brought them into the dock. Only a few skeleton warriors who run too slowly are captured by the long Horned Demons. Finally, their whole bodies are torn to pieces and become scattered white bones. Their unique skulls with horns make the nearby demons angry. They are the corpses of their dead companions. "Hateful..." looking at those unique skeletons, the broken horn demon roared. He was more sure that rod''s words were all lies. Thinking of this, he gave anyavelli a reverent look. If it wasn''t for anyavelli''s ability to detect lies, it would have fooled rod and his party. Soon, with the disappearance of the figure of rod and his party, the figure of a group of long Horned Demons stopped outside the magic dock, as if there were some scruples, and they did not dare to step forward. After wandering a few steps outside the dock gate, the broken horn demon returns to anyavelli and reports respectfully: "Lord anyavelli, they''re hiding in the magic dock... What should we do? Do you want me to lead other people in and try to bring them out? " However, in the face of the proposal of the broken horn demon, anyavili just shook his head and said: "there is another trial space connected in the magic dock. No demon knows what the trial is. It may be a difficult battle or a special ceremony. The person who completes the trial will be rewarded by the magic ship. " Then he sighed deeply: "I originally wanted to explore the trial space of the magic dock after uniting with many demon lords, but I didn''t expect that bimont beast destroyed my chance. In addition, it is to let this team of demons from nowhere enter the magic dock. " The broken horn demon offered: "I believe the long horn demon I led will be able to solve these enemies." Anyavelli refused his offer: "just stay here. The demons who have completed the trial will appear on the shore of the fire lake with the magic boat. At that time, they will die. You don''t have to go in and look for them." The broken horn demon nodded. With his sign, other long horn demons scattered on the Bank of the fire lake. Once there was any movement, these long horn demons would immediately feed back the situation. After finishing the command, the broken horn demon sat on the ground, recalling what happened before, he always felt that there was something abnormal in the little monster. Just after entering the magic dock, rod and his party realized that the situation was not right. Rod noticed that the interior of the magic dock was shrouded in darkness. As the dock gate was forced to close by several abyssal demons, the whole dock fell into a state of being out of sight. In the perception, the spiritual imprint of the hungry ghost is silent, but rod can''t feel the existence of the hungry ghost who has just entered the dock with himself. Rod tried to wave his arm, but he couldn''t touch anything. The demons before him, whether it was Tess or Leahy, disappeared in an instant when rod entered the dock. Aware of the abnormality in the dock, rod was on the alert. If the scarlet eyes of the noumenon were still there, the darkness in front of him would not be able to trap him, but now he could see nothing clearly. The darkness and cold completely enveloped rod, which was a feeling he never had when he was in hell. In the depths of hell, everything is hot, cold does not exist in this space at all. Since rod''s soul came here, he has never felt cold, but at this time, rod felt cold. Just as he was on the alert, a fire broke out on the ground in the distance. The existence of fire seems to be guiding rod''s way and attracting his attention. Rod didn''t want to spend too much time in the dark. He didn''t hesitate. He immediately stepped up and walked towards the position of the fire. The closer he got to the fire, the warmer he felt, and the heat returned to him. There was still some distance from the fire when rod stopped. He saw another man sitting by the fire, holding out his hands to keep warm. Rod couldn''t see the man clearly. He had a big hat on his head, and his fingers were long and white. Hell creatures can''t have such fingers. It''s a human characteristic, which surprised rod. In hell, there are only a few human beings who follow the devil. At least up to now, rod has not seen human participation in the process of trial. However, the appearance of demons is very close to that of human beings, but they still have the characteristics of demons. The man seemed to be aware of rod''s arrival and raised his head slightly to look at him. Under the wide brimmed hat, her face is not like the enchantment seen by rod. She has the ability to attract people''s mind, but it belongs to the type that people will never forget. Her nose is deeply raised, and her eyes seem to contain infinite wisdom. Rod looked at her with some vigilance. He didn''t know the identity of this person or why she was here. According to rod''s understanding, when he entered the magic dock, he seemed to be influenced by some unknown power, and the whole person came to a special dreamland. Rod tried to check the information in the system log, but he didn''t get any prompt. Only in the character attribute state, there was one more information. It belongs to the vulnerable body in the blood of the little monster. When rod is in the space outside hell, all his attributes will be reduced by 2 points. At this time, the fragile body began to take effect, which undoubtedly explained something to rod. The current situation makes rod feel a little difficult. He doesn''t know how to get out of here or find the magic boat. After a moment''s silence, rod, like her, sat down in front of the fire and stretched out his hands to keep warm. His eyes were fixed on the woman sitting in front of the fire, trying to see something from her. Chapter 1646 Sitting by the fire, looking at the woman directly opposite, rod seemed to find something. In rod''s memory, he seems to have met the woman, but he can''t remember where he met her, but there is some impression in his heart. Waiting for a moment, seeing that the woman had no response, rod asked, "who are you?" The woman didn''t answer rod''s words, just gave him a light look. From the darkness behind her, she picked up a handful of dry branches and put them into the fire in front of her. For a moment, the flames in the fire grew stronger. After all this, she smiles with satisfaction, looks at rod and says, "tell me what you think of suffering." Her voice is low, not like the effect of deliberately lowering her voice, but the voice itself. "Suffering? What do you mean? " Rod gave her a puzzled look and didn''t understand the meaning of her question. In this strange environment, rod does not know what impact his answer will have on the follow-up. The best choice is to ask the woman in front of him first, and then answer according to her answer. "What people have suffered, what they have suffered." She explained slowly, "maybe it''s physical suffering, death, disease, deformity, maybe it''s spiritual, madness, pain, love." "Love?" Rod seemed to find something, frowned slightly, looked at her and asked, "is love also a kind of suffering?" "Of course." She nodded, "when all creatures are just born, their hearts are peaceful and happy. They have no fear, no desire, and are extremely pure. Have you ever observed the eyes of any new born creature? There''s no impurity in it. " Rod listened to the woman''s story in silence and calm. "However, with the contact with the outside world, the original happiness and harmony of the newborn are destroyed, and the fear and desire are generated. The innocent mind has mixed thoughts, which makes people lose their eternal happiness. This is the existence of suffering. Since we were born, everything we have experienced, even the love that can make people happy for a short time, is suffering. " Then she pauses and stares at rod carefully: "this is my understanding of suffering. I want to hear from you." Rod thought for a moment and replied, "I think suffering can give people strength and make them heroes." "Hero? Is that your understanding of suffering? " She seemed disappointed and gave rod a disgruntled look. Rod nodded: "if suffering has any meaning, it is to let people go beyond suffering. People can''t do it with their own strength. Only by becoming heroes can they do it. " She said with a smile: "although I don''t agree with what you said, I agree with one of your words. The significance of suffering is to let people transcend suffering and obtain eternal happiness. " Rod seems to realize something: "eternal happiness... It''s not something that can be achieved simply. Even the Lich who seems to gain eternity will die when he meets a stronger enemy. What kind of happiness can last forever? " "There is only one kind of existence, with such happiness. In the ancient legend of Erathia, that kind of existence is called "God." She raised her voice and stood up from the fire, her broad robe covering her body. "We meet again, rod." Listening to her, rod''s face suddenly changed, and he subconsciously entered a state of vigilance. In rod''s impression, after he came to hell, he did not reveal his real name, and always claimed to be elot. However, the woman in front of him called out his real name. Listening to her words, she did not seem to see herself for the first time. After thinking of this, rod seems to realize something. He looks at the woman unexpectedly and knows that his soul will come to hell. It seems that there is only one person. "Marcia, is that you?" Rod asked with some doubts. He couldn''t figure out who else was in front of him, except for Marcia. In the face of rod''s question, she didn''t answer directly, just a smile on the corner of her mouth, which can be regarded as the default of rod''s words. At this time, rod also recalled where he had seen the woman''s face. In the temple of revelation not long ago, the statue of the greedy king was clearly made of the woman in front of him. Once upon a time, under the influence of the realm of the dead, maxika presented the form of an old woman, but in the trial in the depths of hell, rod saw her real form, or what she used to be. The difference between the two looks was so great that rod was not used to it for a while. "I found the guide you left behind." After pondering for a moment, rod said slowly, "when you just disappeared, I used a treasure to explore your situation and found that you were hanging on a lava lake. Now it seems that you are in better condition than I thought. You can find me in the trial, it seems that you are safe and sound However, maxika shook her head: "what you see now is just a small means. My body is still on the lava lake, and I will be punished... The lava lake you see is the lake of fire in the trial, and my location should be a place called the door of betrayal." Rhode''s face changed at the words of maxika. Before that, from Hella''s story, rod already knew that among the ten gates leading to the city of huoyin, the most important one was the gate of betrayal. Unexpectedly, maxika was locked there. "Why are you locked up? What did you do? " Rod asked with some doubts. He didn''t understand what she had done. As one of the kings, she would be punished like this. "That was a long time ago." Instead of answering rod''s question directly, she just shook her head. "The arrogant King imprisoned me at the door of betrayal as one of the sacrifices for the birth of the beast. If you can save me, I may be able to give you a lot of help." "Beast? What''s that? " Asked rod, as if he had found something. "The ultimate creature." "All creatures that fail in the trial will become part of the beast," said maxika slowly Rod frowned. In his memory, there was no such ultimate creature in the previous life of the game. Maybe it was because the players at that time disrupted the process of the game, or for some other reason, rod could not get any help from his memory for everything that happened in hell. Chapter 1647 After learning many secrets about the trial from maxika, rod''s face seemed to change. "What should I do next in this trial?" Looking at the woman in front of the fire, rod asked slowly. "Build strength." She said slowly, "now you are not qualified to go to the door of betrayal, nor to have a dispute with the great demons, or even to keep a shelter. You need to accumulate the power that belongs to the devil and wait for the last chance. " Listening to her, rod nodded slightly, which was his initial thought. In the current situation, it seems to be the best choice. If it wasn''t for the race achievement that made rod''s little monster body obtain unimaginable basic attributes, I''m afraid he would not be able to come to the magic dock and find the existence of maxika. "My former followers, the fallen spirit, have also come to this trial. Although they are not many, if you can find them, you can get a lot of help." Rod thought about it and asked, "what are their characteristics?" "They look like mages, and their costumes are obviously different from other demons. You should recognize them at a glance." Said Marcia slowly. Rod nodded. Suddenly, a dark wind swept by, and rod felt a chill. Most of the flames in the fire were dim, and even the figure of maxika was gradually blurred. While rod was in doubt, she heard maxika say, "I can''t stay here for a long time. My remaining strength is almost exhausted. Soon, you will enter into the illusion of sin with your present body. " "The land of crime?" Rod seemed to think of something, and looked at maxika with some doubts. "Yes." She nodded. "It''s an illusion that we create to pick the demons with potential. In the dreamland, you need to use various ways to stimulate the sinfulness of the creatures in the dreamland, and get the soul belonging to the sinner. When the dreamland is over, the sinfulness you inspire will be used as your trial evaluation, and the sinner soul you get is the material used to make the magic boat. " Rod thought for a while and asked, "do I need to stimulate sinfulness in multiple creatures, or just in one creature to stimulate his strongest sinfulness?" Although he didn''t enter into the dreamland, from the words of maxika, rod probably understood the content of this magic dreamland. However, as for the final evaluation, rod still has some doubts because he does not understand the exact evaluation rules. I hope that maxika can answer this point. Not to disappoint rod, she gave a direct answer: "if you choose the right target, a creature can do it." As she said this, she seemed to have found something and added to rod, "these magic docks are dreamlands that I made a long time ago. Now, although I don''t have the power to interfere in the content of the dreamland, I can still observe what happens in the dreamland. " "The time in the dreamland is different from the outside world. No matter how long you spend in the dreamland, the outside world will only pass one day." She added. "I can see that the behemoth, who had entered the mirage before, was fighting around in the mirage, destroying all the human beings he met, in order to arouse the anger of the survivors. He didn''t choose the right target, he just killed aimlessly with the help of the illusion of trial, and the final effect is obviously not very good. " At this time, maxika took a deep look at rod: "but, it is the first one to enter the dreamland. If you also want to stimulate the sinfulness of anger, unless the degree is far beyond it, the final evaluation will not be higher than it." After understanding this information, rod nodded. The reminder of maxika undoubtedly prevented him from making the wrong choice. However, rod had other doubts. "Why does the demon king create this kind of illusion?" Rod seemed to have thought of something, he asked with some doubts. "Kings are in charge of the source of sin. After their death, the sin of human beings will eventually converge into the source of sin and provide powerful power for kings. If there are enough soul fragments, coupled with countless crimes, the king can even go further and reach a higher level above the legend.... " With the words of maxika, rod seems to realize something, and his face becomes dignified. "For a long time, the king has selected the demons with enough potential to stimulate people''s sinful nature, and let them go to the surface world to complete the collection of sinful deeds. This is also the original significance of the existence of sinful deeds." Speaking of this, she was reluctant: "I thought he would accumulate all the time. Unexpectedly, in just a few hundred years, he has completed the final accumulation and is ready to launch the final judgment to the surface world... In this way, the evil land lost its original effect and can only be used for trial." Just then, rod seemed to find something, frowned slightly, and asked, "you said that the sin of human beings can be gathered into the source of sin. What about the sin of other creatures? Can''t the elves of Eli and the barbarians of green skin do it? " Maxika nodded, "No. Only human sin has such ability. As for the alien race you mentioned, no matter what kind of sin they have, they can''t be used by demons. You should also pay attention to this in the next trial. " "I''ll pay attention." Rod nodded and replied. "Among all the demons, the ones who are good at arousing the sinfulness in the human heart are the demons made by the king of lust, except those who rely on the power of blood and are born to be in charge of the crime. As for other demons, they do not have such great advantages in the illusion of crime." Marcia looked at rod and sighed: "except for you, I have hardly seen little monsters enter the illusion of crime. I can''t give you any other help. Your injuries in the illusion will be fully reflected on your body, but you can''t bring anything out of the illusion except the soul of the sinner. There is only one chance for any creature to enter into the dreamland of trial. " Rod shrugged and said, "I''m very satisfied that you can give me the information." "I know the location of several hidden shelters, and if you can get me out, I''ll give you that information." The fire in front of him was getting smaller and smaller, and the figure of maxika was gradually disappearing in the dark. Rod could no longer feel her existence. Chapter 1648 I don''t know how long later, the darkness retreated from him and the light covered him again. I don''t know when the hot land under his feet became soft. There was no unique smell of sulfur in the air nearby, but it was fragrant. At this moment, rod seems to return to the surface world, but unfortunately, this weak little monster always reminds him of his current situation. With a slight sigh, rod turned on the system log. He noticed that when the nearby space changed, many new hints came from the system log. What makes rod most concerned is that in the system log, a dark yellow panel symbolizing special tasks. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ [trial task: crime] [task description: in order to prove your ability to the king, you need to stimulate the sin in the human heart. You heard that in moth City, there are a group of human beings praying to the devil, so they come to the forest outside moth City, looking for suitable opportunities...] [mission objective: to capture the offending soul within three months (01)] [failure condition: beyond the specified time] [failure penalty: all attributes - 7] ¡­¡­¡­¡­ If you don''t have the prompt of maxika, just look at the task panel in the system, rod really doesn''t know how to act. What makes rod care is that according to the words of maxika, she seems to be the creator of this illusion. Even though the noumenon is still imprisoned near the door of betrayal, the soul can find itself by relying on the existence of the illusion. For this special existence, if rod can obtain enough strength, he doesn''t mind going to the door of betrayal to rescue him. But at this time, depending on rod''s current strength, going to the door of betrayal of many great demons will undoubtedly only ruin his own life. He shook his head. At this time, rod didn''t even find the magic boat. It''s too early to think about these things. From Marcia''s words, rod realized that the quality of magic boats made in the dock is different, and they all need to use the special material obtained from the trial, that is, the existence of the soul of the sinner. If you want to make a better magic boat and gain some advantages in the future lake of fire, you need rod to find a way to complete the trial task in fantasy with a higher degree of completion. Shaking his head, rod put his attention into the current trial. Only after finishing the trial in the dreamland can he be qualified to think about what happened next. Without much effort, rod climbed up a big tree and looked into the distance. He noticed that there was an outline of a town in the right position of the trees. If rod guessed right, it was the moth City mentioned in the mission brief. The key point of completing the trial was obviously in this town. For the group of humans praying to the devil in the mission profile, rod is very curious. They are obviously the key to complete the mission. Rod believes that there must be deep sin in the human beings who pray to the devil, and their souls can be used as props to complete the task. If we can see these human beings praying to the devil, we don''t even need roddo to do anything. This trial can be easily completed. For this reason, rod also has a goal in his heart. Looking at the outline of the town in the distance, with the help of the nearby trees, rod could see the caravans coming and going outside the town, as well as the vigilant soldiers patrolling nearby. Judging from the look of these soldiers and many armed guards around the caravan, the degree of vigilance here is more rigorous than rod imagined, which makes rod''s look slightly changed. According to the previous words of maxika, only human beings can provide crime. From this point of view, moth city in mirage is obviously a human town. In rod''s memory, as the main gathering place of human beings, erasia has never relaxed its guard against demons, let alone allowed them to exist. The Erathians are more defensive against demons than they are against Necromancers. In ancient erasia, only pagans believed in the devil''s words, and such people were often executed directly by the Lord, even without any trial. Rod was convinced that the people mentioned in the mission brief who prayed to the devil were real pagans. The existence of these pagans not only pointed out the direction for rod, but also increased the vigilance of various areas in the city. Fortunately, the task panel shows that this trial task gives rod three months. Even if he runs out of time, the outside world will only pass one day, which also gives rod enough time to prepare. With enough time as a buffer, rod didn''t have to rush into the city as soon as possible. Instead, he was able to observe the surrounding conditions in the forest and look for suitable opportunities. What Roeder cares most about is the size of the town and the defensive power in it. According to rod''s prediction, because he joined the trial with the body of a small monster, with the blessing of racing achievement, rod could barely compete with a single level 5 creature. If there was a level 6 enemy, or a formal human army, rod still could not solve the problem. It''s not clear how strong the mirage will be. Rod didn''t choose to act rashly. The space ring is still worn in rod''s hands, but according to Marcia''s tips, rod can''t bring anything out of the dreamland. On the contrary, what he left in the dreamland will disappear forever. Shaking his head, rod continued to observe every move outside the city, trying to estimate the size of the town by the number of caravans and the sophistication of the guards. Rhode has no idea about everything that exists in the dreamland. She only tells him the most basic rules, but doesn''t tell him what the dreamland is formed by. Once upon a time, rod entered the fantasy of Titan giant memory formation, which was obviously based on Titan giant memory. However, rod did not know what it was formed by. Judging from the guards outside the city and the dress of a few civilians, this seems to be an earlier period than Rhode''s time. According to rod''s understanding, if you want to complete the mirage mission, you only need to get any sinner''s soul, but the ordinary sinner''s soul obviously can''t get any good evaluation, and the magic boat won''t be much better. In order to get a higher quality magic boat, rod needs to find out the sinner in the dreamland, and get the soul of the sinner, or personally stimulate the sin in a human body to become a sinner. With enough mission time, rod is confident to do one of them. Chapter 1649 In the woods outside moth City, rod waited quietly, without any anxiety in his heart. What makes rod a little relieved is that when he comes to the dreamland, because he is no longer affected by the contract of gluttony, he is always hungry. At this time, he has no real sense of hunger, which saves rod a lot of trouble. I don''t know why, when he came to the dreamland, rod always felt that his left shoulder was itchy. He looked down and saw that after accepting the inheritance, the abscess grew even more swollen, as if something was about to change. Unfortunately, rod still doesn''t know how to use this unique ability, or the extra power. The information about the inheritance task has not been completely solved until now. Maybe only with the further improvement of rod''s physique will the power of pustule be displayed. In a dreamland, rod, who has no sense of hunger, can''t improve his own attributes like the outside world even if he eats more food. This also makes rod feel a pity. Shaking his head, there are still a lot of demon corpses outside the magic dock. Unfortunately, with rod''s current strength, he can''t defeat anyavelli who has those demon corpses. Maybe he can only think of other ways after finishing this trial. So in the trees, while thinking about the trial, while observing the people outside the city, not long after, just when rod was observing, the crowd outside the city suddenly increased. People gathered in the open space outside the city and were whispering. Judging from their clothes, they were just ordinary civilians. According to rod''s previous observation, the place where these civilians gather should have a small wooden frame. The abnormal changes in front of him immediately attracted rod''s attention. Ignoring the danger of being found, he came to the edge of the Bush and watched carefully under cover. Fortunately, at this time, the attention of the nearby civilians was attracted by the wooden frame surrounded by them. Rod, who was hiding by the trees, was not noticed by these people. Waiting for a moment in the woods, he saw more and more civilians gathered there, and the guard at the gate was relaxed. Rod just had the idea of taking this opportunity to enter moth City, but he stopped. With the words of a well-dressed old man in the crowd, soon, black smoke rose from the wooden frame in the center. Under the light of several guards, flames were burning under the wooden frame. Until now, rod noticed that a human was bound to the wooden frame. Under the package of the crowd, rod didn''t find it before because of the distance. Without the blessing of Hawkeye, rod''s field of vision is extremely limited, and he can observe the same things as other creatures. No matter how the basic attributes of the body are improved, the field of vision can not be affected, and only a few treasures and Hawkeye can help. Similarly, due to the distance, rod could not hear the old man''s words clearly, and he could not understand why those people wanted to burn the one among them, but it should be related to the heretics mentioned in the mission brief. Burning the infidels is the punishment used in ancient Erathia. In the most glorious era of erasia, both the necromancer and the pagan would be terrified to mention this kind of punishment. Unfortunately, as the glory of erasia was no longer glorious, the power of the mage gradually showed in the world, and this kind of punishment was also forgotten. Rhode did not expect that he could see this special punishment again in the dreamland at this time, which means that the dreamland is probably the most glorious era of erasia. In addition to the burning creatures, rod noticed the defensive power at the edge of the frame. Outside the crowd, there are many well-equipped Crusaders in full body armor, who have already done the most rigorous protection. In addition, even among the civilians, there are a few hidden identity sentries, who are constantly making eye contact. This discovery suddenly made rod realize something. People nearby can burn to death in this way. The person in the wooden frame is likely to be a heretic, that is, the sinner who let rod complete the task. But at this time, rod did not dare to approach the pagan. Judging from the surrounding situation, the purpose of pulling the heretic out of the city for execution is not just to burn him to death, but to attract other heretic accomplices hidden in the dark. After discovering this, rod settled down and observed in the woods. There is plenty of time to complete the task. He doesn''t have to take such a big risk at the beginning of the task without collecting useful information. The black smoke became more and more intense. The man on the wooden frame struggled violently, but it didn''t help. The fire had already reached the man''s ankle, while rod was still waiting. Just then, it seemed that he had found something, and rod was pleased. A riot broke out among the crowd. The riot came from several dark red creatures. Seeing that the man was about to be burned to death, several civilians nearby no longer disguised. After the human skin split, the dark red body below was exposed, which was the symbol of the devil. For this form of demons, rod is very familiar with, they are the abyss demons. With the appearance of demons, people scattered and fled. Some even fled to rod''s direction. The Crusaders outside the field, after discovering these demons, immediately welcomed them with weapons. Relying on the advantage of the number of people and the sharp blade in their hands, they put these demons down for a while. Fortunately, the purpose of these demons is not to destroy the Crusaders nearby. With their strength, they can''t do it. They chose to expose their identity in order to save the man on the wooden frame. Under the joint force of the abyss demons, the wooden frame in the field falls to one side. These demons resist the burning of the fire and release the man on the wooden frame. And in the side of the trees, rod casually solved a few may find their own human, look suddenly changed, he felt a strong breath is approaching. According to rod''s prediction, the strength corresponding to this breath should have reached the level of high-level creatures, only one step away from legendary creatures. If we change the ontology here, rod will not be afraid of it. But for him, even the previous high-level demons are hard to defeat, let alone this high-level creature that is about to enter the legendary level. I didn''t expect that there would be such a level of creatures in the criminal trial, and I didn''t know how many high-level creatures were behind, which made rod alert. Chapter 1650 Looking in the direction of the breath, soon a unique figure appeared in rod''s eyes. It was a man with weapons. He didn''t wear heavy armor like the Crusaders. He just had a layer of defensive leather armor and a sharp sword in his hand. His eyes were covered with cloth, but the blade in his hand didn''t have any hesitation. All the evil spirits close to him would be cut off by the blade. This high-level swordsman who suddenly appeared is the object that arouses rod''s vigilance. Among all kinds of melee professions, high-level swordsmen are relatively easy to deal with. They don''t carry heavy shields. Instead, they put all the strength of attack on their swords. While strengthening the attack, they often neglect their own defense. In order to gain stronger attack ability, high-level swordsmen will not wear armor that affects their speed. In addition, a few high-level swordsmen can use two weapons and attack more fiercely. Compared with other professions, swordsmen don''t need powerful treasures as support. They can exert all their strength with only one blade. But on the whole, in front of real high-level mages, swordsmen are always the best to deal with. Noticing the appearance of this high-level swordsman, several abyss demons muttered that they had no intention of fighting him, but took the man they saved and fled outside the city. The Crusaders nearby will not miss such a good opportunity to try their best to stop them. With the appearance of the high-level swordsman, a group of crossbowmen also joined in the encirclement and suppression of the evil demons. They stood behind the Crusaders and, under the cover of the Crusaders, shot their crossbows to the evil demons. The purpose of these human beings is very clear, rod can clearly realize that they do not intend to put any demon in the running field, but intend to eliminate all these demons here. At the beginning of the fire burning, and the man tied to the wooden frame, is to attract these demons, and once they appear, they will no longer have the ability to escape. Realizing this, rod''s face changed slightly. Although I don''t know what impact these abyss demons will have on this mission after they are eliminated, rod doesn''t intend to wait for it. At this time, with the encirclement of the Crusaders and the attack of the crossbowmen, these abyss demons are about to be wiped out. Rod in the Bush no longer waits, and takes the initiative to launch a surprise attack on the outside crossbowmen. The attention was attracted by the demons in the field. Naturally, the crossbowmen didn''t expect that at this moment, those demons who were in desperate situation still had helpers who didn''t know where to come from. Rod will not miss such a good opportunity. In the face of those crossbowmen whose basic attributes are only the same as ordinary people, rod''s basic attributes can reach the level of rolling. He doesn''t even need to use a sharp weapon. He can lose his fighting ability with a simple fist. If he hits the head, throat and other key parts, he can take the life of the crossbow man directly. In rod''s eyes, these crossbowmen who use the crossbow machine are no different from those little monsters except that they can struggle a little more and roar louder before they die. After the improvement of the gluttony contract, rod''s body size is far more than that of the ordinary little monsters, far bigger than that of the nearby humans, and his body size also brings him a lot of advantages. Rod, who was killed suddenly, immediately caused heavy losses to the nearby crossbowmen. In a short moment, no less than ten crossbowmen faintly fell to the ground. The Crusaders nearby found something strange and wanted to stop rod, but they were answered by the body of the crossbow man. After taking their weapons from the Crusaders, rod was even more unstoppable. For rod at this time, the blade of the Crusader was not at hand. Although the weight of the blade is enough, compared with rod''s figure, the range of the blade is too small, but it is also the best weapon that can be obtained. With the help of sharp weapons, the siege of the Crusaders was torn open by rod''s full strength. However, as the Crusaders and crossbowmen held their ground, their formation was adjusted, and rod became the primary target of nearby humans. Under the fire of a large number of crossbows, rod''s huge body was hard to escape. The sharp crossbow hit rod''s body, and the arrow went deep into it, but it didn''t go deep enough, so it lost its power under the buffer of rod''s body. Blood was running down rod''s body, and he felt intense pain. According to rod''s current attributes, it seems that he is too reluctant to face these well-trained human beings. When the advantage of surprise attack is resolved, rod does not have many ways for a while. If there is a casting ability, no matter what kind of magic is used, rod''s situation will be much better. He even has the opportunity to suppress nearby humans. Unfortunately, what rod can use at present is his melee ability. Rod''s action is not without effect. His appearance greatly eased the pressure of the demons in the field. "Who is he? I don''t know him An evil devil asked with some doubts, and his words were full of haste. Now he was surrounded by many enemies, but there was no way for him to ask leisurely. "I don''t know, but he seems to have come to help us." The rescued human woman replied that she quickly judged the situation around the battlefield and made a decision, "if we want to escape from Samson''s hand, we can only break through in his direction." The nearby demon nodded and looked at the high-level swordsman in the rear with a lingering fear. He had never met such a creature. He did not use his eyes to look at everything nearby. No matter which direction he launched, he could not be hurt. If it was not for the appearance of the dark yellow devil, under the encirclement of the Crusaders and the crossbowmen, these demons would not have any chance to escape. The final result would be either to die under the blade or in the middle of the crossbow. Thinking of this, the evil devil looks gratefully at the fighting dark yellow devil. Although he does not know the name of the dark yellow devil, his behavior has been deeply recognized by him. However, just as he looked at the dark yellow devil, he seemed to find something and could not help but open his mouth wide. He was deeply surprised by the changes in the dark yellow devil. Not only him, but also other demons nearby. Looking at the dark yellow demons in the center of the change, their eyes were shocked. Chapter 1651 In the middle of the battlefield, bursts of dark red fog enveloped all nearby creatures. The Crusaders who had surrounded rod fell to one side after contacting the dark red fog. Rod even suspected that if they didn''t use the blade in their hands to support their bodies, they would even fall to the ground. The same is true of the crossbowmen in the rear. Because the bodies of the crossbowmen are not completely wrapped in heavy armor like the Crusaders, rod can see their reactions directly. Rod noticed that the crossbowmen came into contact with the red fog, and a small red spot quickly appeared on their skin. The unbearable crossbowman threw the crossbow machine aside and kept scratching the red dots. Under the grasp of these crossbowmen, the small red dots immediately burst, and a similar red fog was released again, spreading around, and more places on their bodies also appeared this kind of red dots. The more they scratch, the more they can''t ease their differences. This dark red fog is the source of this change. The source of the dark red fog is naturally related to rod. It had to start with a crossbow. When rod was holding down the Crusaders and the crossbow men, he was injured in many places, and could not escape all the arrows. Among the arrows that hit rod, one of them accurately hit the abscess on his left shoulder, causing the abscess to break. At that time, rod didn''t feel anything strange from the abscess, even pain. It was only when the red fog spread that rod noticed that it was wrong. Rhode was deeply surprised when he found that the source of the abnormal red fog was on his left shoulder. He never thought that his abscess had such an effect. Aware of the abnormality, rod immediately checked the information in the system log, hoping to get the answer. Although he didn''t understand what happened, rod knew that the emergence of red fog and pustule was related to his previous inheritance task and the existence of gluttony contract. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Under the influence of external forces, the contractual nature [plague] is activated..." "You''ve learned the unique skill [blood plague]." "[blood epidemic]: consume the abscess of epidemic disease and release a cloud of blood. All creatures that contact with the cloud of blood will have a large number of blood rashes on their body surface, causing severe itching. When the blood rash breaks, an additional cloud of blood will be released. The organism affected by blood disease will gradually reduce its constitution by 3 points within 5 natural days. Your size will determine the epidemic level. Current level: Lv2. " ¡­¡­¡­¡­ The information from the system log undoubtedly let rod know what kind of ability he had gained at this time. Now, it seems that rod finally understood the role of the abscess on his body as he grew up. According to the system, it should be called pustule of epidemic disease, and it is an important medium for releasing epidemic disease. At the beginning of the contract characteristics [plague], there was also a hint about this ability. According to the characteristics of contract, the disease released by the abscess seems to be random. At the beginning, rod could not choose the right disease by himself. Only after the initial release, rod could choose the same disease again. At this time, the disease abscess released is the disease called blood disease. From the performance of nearby creatures, the effect of [blood epidemic] is mainly reflected in weakening the enemy''s fighting ability, using itchy blood rash to distract the enemy in the battle, so that the enemy can''t fight with all his strength, and can''t directly cause effective damage to the enemy. In addition, when rod accepted the inheritance of the ancient demons, he also acquired a new ability [epidemic control], which can directly activate the [blood epidemic] in other organisms. He does not need to wait five natural days to permanently weaken the enemy''s three physical attributes. The existence of epidemic disease makes rod''s body not eroded by blood disease. If we follow the initial tips of the plague, with the increase of rod''s body size, his body will gradually fester under the effect of the plague. For ordinary human beings, the effect of blood epidemic is acceptable, but for those who are determined, or have no flesh and blood on the body, and the skin is not sensitive, the power of blood epidemic still has limitations. With a shake of his head, rod realized that there are many powerful diseases in this characteristic. With the improvement of his figure, these unique abilities will finally be fully displayed in front of his eyes. Even though there are still many limitations in blood epidemic, its existence is enough to get rod out of the current predicament. With the spread of the dark red clouds, the nearby humans lost their fighting ability one after another. Even the high-level swordsman stopped at this moment and did not want to continue to approach. Ignoring the nearby humans, rod found that during the trial, even if he killed other creatures, he could not gain any experience points. On the contrary, the injuries on his body would not disappear even if he broke away from the trial. After discovering this, rod immediately lost interest in the human beings on the battlefield and turned his eyes to the trapped demons. "What are you waiting for? Come with me Looking at the leader of the demons, the man who almost burned to death, rod said in a deep voice. With that, rod picked up a blade from a dead Crusader and left in the direction of the dense forest. The human woman pursed her mouth, looked at the dark yellow skin, saved all the powerful demons nearby and the red fog around him with her own efforts, and finally made a decision in her heart: "follow him." At her command, the nearby demons took action one after another and quickly followed rod''s direction. In this process, these abyssal demons were also infected with the dark red fog, but the red spots on the surface of their bodies were not obvious. Observing the effect of blood epidemic, rod could not help shaking his head at this moment. Maybe it''s due to the lack of physique. Rod''s current level of "blood epidemic" is only Lv2, which can''t play any role for the demon with special physique. After discovering this, rod had the idea of improving his body shape to get a stronger epidemic. For rod, who has a gluttony contract, the best way to improve his body is to eat other creatures. In fantasy, no matter what rod eats, it can''t help his body shape. Rod had to finish the trial task as soon as possible, return to hell, and then try to find a way from other demons. Chapter 1652 The appearance of the red fog, just in a moment, disintegrated all the attacks of the nearby human soldiers and made the encircled demons out of trouble. Seeing that the demons were about to go away and beyond the dark red fog behind them, those humans who were not affected by the red fog showed their unwilling eyes one after another, but no one dared to follow them. "Lord Samson, are we just going to let the infidels run away?" One of them, a crusader in armor, asked the high swordsman. Looking at the evil heretics, his eyes seemed to be burning with blazing fire. "They have some special abilities, which may be related to the powerful demons in the East. I didn''t expect that the witch could lead to such an existence. I need to report their information to the city leader, Yalan. Don''t chase them easily, so as to avoid greater damage. " With that, the high-level swordsman took out a small bottle from his arms and walked quickly to the Crusaders who were constantly scratching. After taking off their armor, he smeared the blue liquid in the bottle on their red spots. With the infiltration of the blue liquid, the red spots gradually disappear from the swordsman''s body. They are no longer affected by the unique disease. On the battlefield, several newly recovered swordsmen looked respectfully at the high-level swordsmen who were constantly dealing with other people''s abnormal situations on the battlefield and said with emotion: "It''s a blessing that we have a general like Lord Samson. He is willing to use the holy water he has received for ordinary soldiers. If those nobles know, they will bow their heads in shame. " "Nobles don''t bow their heads, they just think it''s a waste." Another swordsman shook his head and sighed deeply: "Lord Samson is a noble man who is expected to go to the holy city and get the title of swordsman. If he had not been blinded by heretics, he would have become a swordsman as famous as the prophet." "Those hateful pagans." At the beginning, the swordsman looked indignant. "Even for the sake of Mr. Samson, we will destroy them all." On the battlefield, more and more soldiers were cured by holy water, looking gratefully at the high-level swordsman. Just as human beings were sorting out the battlefield and treating the wounded, the demons who escaped to the woods were relieved to see that there were no pursuers, and their pace slowed down. The sight of these demons focused on the same figure. It was a huge dark yellow devil. He didn''t have the characteristics that a powerful blood demon should have. On the contrary, on the whole, he looked like a magnified little monster. Only the abscess on his shoulder was so noticeable. "Powerful demon, you have saved all our krigans... Please tell us your name, we will never forget it, we will always remember it." Just safe down, before being tied to the wooden frame of the woman, regardless of the treatment of the wounds left around her body, immediately said respectfully to rod. "Elotte." As before, rod didn''t use his original name, he said, glancing at the person in front of him. To rod''s surprise, with the end of the battle, the number of sinner souls in the task panel suddenly became 181. In other words, at this time, rod had a total of 18 sinners'' souls, which obviously originated from the previous human soldiers. The souls of these dead people are automatically displayed as the souls of sinners and can be used as the materials to complete the task. At this time, rod''s task has been shown to be completed. As long as he is willing, he can immediately break away from the fantasy trial, which makes rod a little surprised. Unfortunately, according to rod''s understanding, the quality of the souls of these sinners can''t be much higher. If we just end the mission and rely on the souls of these sinners, we can''t even build a boat in the dock. Shaking his head, there was still a lot of time left in the task, so he would not leave. "Lord elotte, you must be a follower of the king of disease. I have only seen your abilities from the messengers of disease." At this time, the human woman''s emotion attracted rod''s attention. He took a deep look at the woman. There are few demons who dare to use the king of disease as their own name. There is only one devil who can bear this name. That is besib, the king of gluttony. Unfortunately, according to the memory of those demons, besieb had already died in the hands of the bright hero, and rod also relied on the omen of doomsday to get his inheritance, as well as an inheritance task that he didn''t know how to start. To rod''s surprise, he heard this unique name in the dreamland of trial. According to rod''s understanding, perhaps the crime mirage corresponds to the era hundreds of years ago, when the king of disease had not been killed by the hero of light. After discovering this, rod paid more attention to how to complete this trial task. "It is said that the true body of the king of disease appeared on the battlefield in the east not long ago. You are carrying out the mission for him and passing on our faith, aren''t you?" "You can understand that." Rod did not deny the woman''s words, but followed her words, "but I have a more important task, I need to collect the souls of sinners." The human woman immediately nodded: "for those powerful demons, the soul of the sinner is the best food. You must be trusted by the king of disease, and he will let you perform such a task." "My name is Bisha. I''m the leader of the krigan people in moth city. We pray to the powerful fallen angels and gain the power belonging to the devil." Human women take the initiative to introduce. Rod nodded: "Bisha, do you know where there is a great sinner? I''m not satisfied with the ordinary soul of a sinner. " Bisha thought about it and replied, "the people in moth city have long lost their piety to God. In a sense, they are all sinners, and some of them can join us. But when it comes to the culprits, I think there''s only one of them. " The information in Bisha''s mouth naturally aroused rod''s interest. If he could take advantage of this opportunity to complete the task, he would have more time to explore the secrets of the crime dreamland. "Tell me the identity of the culprit." Rod asked quickly. "You''ve seen him before on the battlefield." Bisha explained to rod, "he is the leader of those human soldiers, Samson the high swordsman." Chapter 1653 "Really?" Hearing what Bisha said, rod gave her a suspicious look. Rod doesn''t know why Bisha said that the high-level swordsman was a big sinner. Judging from the situation on the battlefield before, rod can''t see that he has anything to do with this. If Bisha had not mentioned this, rod would not even have thought of him as a sinner. Rod believed that Bisha must have her own reasons for saying this. Maybe there was something she didn''t know. Only Bisha, who already existed in moth City, could know all this. "Yes." Seeing that rod was puzzled, Bisha nodded and then explained, "Samson is a high-level swordsman who is loved by others, but in fact, in order to be canonized as a sword saint by the holy mark, he did everything he could, even sacrificed everything he could use..." "The scaremonger..." from the woman''s words, rod once again heard that the name that only existed in the legend and didn''t know how long it would die out. This trial fantasy happened in the era of the scaremonger. Rhode realized that if it was really maxika who created this illusion, she might also be a person of the age of the scarlet. There are secrets hidden in her that are far beyond her imagination. While thinking, rod gazed at the woman, trying to see something unusual in her. "How do you know that?" It seems to be something, rod asked. The woman shook her head and looked back: "that''s not important, right? The important thing is that I know his weakness and know how to defeat him. I think you need this information Rod fell into silence. Her face was very calm. The woman couldn''t see any emotion that belonged to him. After a long time, she heard rod continue to say, "tell me about it." "Samson can''t see the outside world with his eyes. He is blind. His perception of the outside world is based on a special ability, Hawkeye." "Oh?" Listening to Bisha''s story, rod seems to be surprised. He didn''t expect that Hawkeye could have such an effect. "I''ve seen him practice that ability. When he was not blind, in order to practice his powerful swordsmanship, he once stood under a tree, saw the whereabouts of all the leaves with his eyes at the same time, and cut the leaves open with his sword. At the end of the day, he doesn''t even have to open his eyes to feel and cut every leaf Bi Sha said in a deep voice. There was more resentment in her eyes. "He called that ability Hawkeye, which is said to be indispensable to becoming a swordsman. Under the influence of this ability, few people can attack him secretly." The woman added. Even rod''s face changed slightly when he heard this. Many special skills only have the most basic effect at the low level, but once they reach the high level, they will show amazing power with the characteristics of special skills. So is Hawkeye. The caster can rely on Hawkeye to learn other people''s magic. The melee professional can rely on this ability to obtain strong dynamic vision. If this special skill can be upgraded to legend level, it can obtain all-round perception and achieve the ability of the eye of the heart. Even if the eyes are closed, the perception belonging to the eye of the heart can also play a role. A high-level swordsman like Samson, combined with the top-level Hawkeye skill, can achieve a terrifying effect. He can make the best use of his swordsmanship. Even if he loses his eyes, he will not be affected by his heart and eyes. At this time, Rhode, who is in the illusion of trial, is hard to solve such an enemy. "I''ve heard of that ability." From Bisha''s mouth, after knowing Samson''s power, rod''s expression became dignified, "it''s a kind of ability called Heart eye, which is based on the power of Hawkeye." If it wasn''t for the red fog released by rod on the previous battlefield, which seriously blocked the nearby human soldiers, and even made the high-level swordsman unwilling to approach, rod would have suffered a great loss. Bisha nodded: "it seems you know how to deal with him. Samson''s mind and eyes can only feel the things moving around him. The faster those things move, the sharper his perception will be. He can even fully perceive the nearby terrain according to the flowing wind. But he''s extremely insensitive to things that don''t move. " From Bisha''s words, rod understood her meaning. The existence of the mind and the eye is more focused on the effectiveness of combat, but it can not really replace the eyes, so that Samson can perceive everything nearby. "The inability to perceive still life means that traps can effectively deal with such existence." Rod took Bisha''s words and said that for a moment, he thought of many ways to kill the enemy. When Bisha was saved, rod got the useful information. If rod hesitated at that time and let Bisha be burned to death, it would be a seemingly invincible enemy waiting for him. Rod didn''t know how much life it would take to get the same intelligence. "He wanted to burn me. Now it''s my turn to take revenge on him." Seeing that rod understood his meaning in an instant, Bisha was slightly surprised, but he showed his attitude quickly. "What''s the defensive power in the city? How can we get into the city? " Bisha''s understanding of everything in the city deeply attracted rod''s attention. He wanted to get more useful information from Bisha. "Due to the war in the East, the defense in the city is much tighter than before. There are six teams of guards around the gate of the city patrolling in rotation. The Crusaders in the barracks are on standby all the time. We must not be caught by them again." Speaking of this, Bisha''s face was a little palpitating. In addition, rod could see the anger in her eyes. "They want to use the way of burning me to lead out other krigans in the city... If you didn''t save me, all krigans here would not be able to survive under the siege of the Crusaders..." Speaking of this, she looked gratefully at rod. Not only her, but also other nearby abyss demons. Rod could see the reverence and gratitude in their eyes. "That''s what I should do." Having said that, rod began to figure out in his mind how to use these demons to accomplish the task to the maximum extent. "I''ve learned a magic that can change the way we look in the eyes of others." It seems that something came to mind, Bisha added, "I try to teach this kind of magic to other demons. Unfortunately, their talent is too low to learn." Hearing what Bisha said, rod immediately turned to her and looked at her with burning eyes. PS: Recently, every morning I will send an article about the related works to supplement the previously mentioned plot. You can have a look when you have time Chapter 1654 "Teach me that." Looking at the heretic named Bisha, rod said quickly. According to the effect mentioned by Bisha, rod realized that the magic in her mouth that could change the appearance of others was obviously second-order camouflage magic. If he can master this kind of magic, many things will be easy for him to do. He can temporarily cover up the appearance of the little monster and blend into the town behind him. The only thing that makes rod uncertain is that it''s just a space in a dreamland, and whether the knowledge about magic or other aspects can be learned by himself and inherited until he leaves. After hearing rod''s request, Bisha gave him a strange look "You have saved all our krigans. Naturally, I shouldn''t refuse you. But learning magic is not a simple thing. It requires talent and hard practice. It can''t be learned in a short time..." "Just teach me." Rod ignored Bisha''s suggestion and insisted. Seeing that rod was so determined, Bisha could not refuse: "OK. This is a kind of air magic, which needs to use one of the four magic elements in the world. If you want to cast a spell, you need to gather Magic Elements in your body through meditation. You should know that, right Rod''s mouth twitched. What Bisha said was the information that any mage knew, and he naturally would not fail to understand it. "I can cast a lot of spells. You just need to teach me how to cast them." He shook his head, rod said quickly. As he said this, rod switched the racing achievements he wore to "the end of wisdom". This is rod''s special racing achievement after he killed the tree of wisdom. After wearing this racing achievement, no matter what his own attributes are, at this moment, rod will have legendary wisdom, and he will be able to quickly learn all the magic in the world. Even the five level magic that legendary mages can master, rod will not be defeated at this moment. As long as you switch the racing achievement you wear to the end of wisdom when you need it, rod can save a lot of skill points that should have been spent on wisdom, which also gives him more choices. "Since you are not afraid of failure, I have nothing to hide, but I would like to remind you that only the ethnic minorities of krigan have the talent to cast magic, and it''s normal for you to learn." At rod''s request, Bisha slowly tells the main points of camouflage magic. "This kind of air magic can change our face. You need to use the order like me to condense the air Magic Elements on your body surface..." Along with her story, the nearby abyss demons, who had no talent to cast magic, showed their uncomfortable looks one after another. They could hardly understand anything, so they had to take the initiative to go to the nearby woods to maintain vigilance. At this time, rod''s system log also sent a new prompt. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Bisha is trying to teach you the second level magic [camouflage Magic]." "The level of wisdom meets the requirements, but the academic level is not enough. Judge according to the difference between the special skill level and the spell level..." "The decision is successful! You''ve learned the second level magic [camouflage Magic]. " "[camouflage magic LV1]: Second Order air magic. Consume 10 mana to change your appearance and figure in other people''s eyes. Every hour of camouflage lasts, you need to consume 10 more mana. Experience required to upgrade is 200. " ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Learned camouflage magic, even if only LV1 level, rod also felt satisfied. From Bisha, rod can learn how to cast camouflage magic, which means that he can learn all kinds of other magic in dreamland, which is also what he cares about most. In hell, rod''s own magic is not inherited from memory. Before the trial, rod can''t learn magic in other places. The devil in hell doesn''t study magic like a mage. Rod''s casting ability can''t be displayed. Fortunately, the existence of mirage gives rod such an opportunity. Because it does not limit his memory and knowledge, the magic he learned in Mirage can be preserved after he leaves. For rod, this is undoubtedly a rare opportunity. If he can get the blessing of magic power in the next trial, rod can fight easily. In addition, rod also thought of one thing, that is the effect of meditation. In the dreamland, rod did not feel the difference between the passage of time in the original world, but in the words of maxika, it is much slower than the outside world. No matter how long it takes in the dreamland, the outside world''s fire trial will only pass one day. In this case, rod didn''t know if he could meditate in the dreamland and what effect it would bring. We have to wait until later to try. Taking a deep breath, rod looked at Bisha not far away and asked, "is there any other caster in moth city? Will your camouflage magic be seen through by other creatures This is what rod is concerned about. The level of camouflage magic determines whether this kind of magic can be easily seen through. If there are powerful casters in the city, camouflage magic will not work for them at all. The perspective eye, which is also a kind of air magic, is the best way to break the camouflage magic. For this reason, rod must first understand the information from Bisha''s mouth. Bisha thought for a moment and answered, "there are no other casters in the city except the Lord Aram." Hearing this, rod seemed relieved and asked, "what''s the strength of the city Lord?" "He is a devout man, relying on hard practice to temper his own will. Even the priest in my mind doesn''t have his spiritual ability." "Priest..." rod seemed to be aware of something, and his eyes were full of thinking. Although priests, like mages, regard spirit and knowledge as their main attributes, there are still differences in the way of fighting. If the mages focus more on high-level magic to fight, then the priests prefer to rely directly on the spiritual power to gather a huge magic group to bombard the enemy. Compared with mages, the ascetic priests don''t have time to study all kinds of subtle magic, but their magic group with pure spiritual power can''t be underestimated. After knowing the intelligence of the city Lord Alain, this is undoubtedly good news for rod at this time. In addition to the city Lord, other people here can hardly see through the effect of camouflage Dafa, which also provides an opportunity for rod. Chapter 1655 "I will go into the city later to see if the high-level swordsman is really a big sinner as you said." As if he had thought of something, rod said slowly, "are you going to run away from here?" "Escape? No... "Bisha seemed to think of something, with a look of resentment in her eyes." I haven''t avenged Samson yet, let him pay the price he deserves. I won''t just leave. " Hearing what Bisha said, rod gave her a deep look. From her, rod felt the deep hatred. It seemed that the relationship between her and the high-level swordsman was not as simple as rod thought. It was obvious that something had happened before. For all this, rod doesn''t care. He only needs the materials to complete the task, that is, the soul of the sinner. He only hopes that Samson''s soul can meet his own requirements. As for the others, rod doesn''t consider them. "Lord elotte, I pray you can help me to complete this revenge. I am willing to pay any price." Seeing that Rhode didn''t put the demons around him in his eyes, recalling his ability, Bisha took the initiative to plead with Rhode. Judging from the uniqueness of this dark yellow devil, he seems to be a pure blood devil, which is beyond Bisha''s imagination. Because of this, she will not miss this opportunity to complete revenge. "Are you willing to pay any price? You have demon blood in your body, but you are only a human. You know what it takes to make a deal with the devil. " Rod said slowly. Bisha nodded her head firmly. "All right. As before, teach me all the magic you have Rod stared at her and said in a deep voice. Bisha looks at rod unexpectedly. She doesn''t expect rod to make such a request. With her previous experience, Bisha also realized that rod had some power to quickly master the magic she taught. In principle, the existence of this ability has always ignored the low-level magic. They are only interested in the really powerful magic. However, the dark yellow devil in front of them doesn''t know why he wants to collect these simple magic. "I promise you, but there are so many spells that I can''t finish them all at once. I can only tell you a part first, and I will tell you the rest when I finish the revenge." Rod thought for a moment and replied, "first tell me the magic that can kill the enemy." Bisha nodded, and then told the dark yellow devil all kinds of low-level spells used for damage. Give priority to learning damage type spells, which is the best choice rod can make when his mana is limited. Under the narration of Bisha, the sky gradually darkens as time goes by. The nearby demons seem to have been used to this situation for a long time. They find a spacious place nearby to rest, and the pursuers in the city never come. Before dark, under the patrol of nearby demons, many human scouts came to explore were driven away. But at night, all of them seemed to disappear, and the whole forest fell silent. Except Bisha whispered all kinds of magic for rod. One day later, with the legendary wisdom brought by racing achievement, rod successfully mastered a large number of low-level magic. Among them, there are even many lost spells. Compared with rod''s time, those spells that have been adjusted by blakada mage will not waste any mana and make every point of mana work to the maximum are more primitive than those taught by Sha. There is not much subtlety in these spells. On the contrary, like the magic group thrown by the priest, they are more focused on leaning out the mana value wildly, causing a lot of damage. Unfortunately, only two of Bisha''s spells have reached the level of level 3, namely, Frost Shock and fire shock, which correspond to water system and fire magic. The rest of Bisha''s spells are only level 1 or level 2. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ [Frost Strike LV1]: third order water magic. Cost mana 200, release frost shockwave to the front cone, deal 238 damage. Experience required to upgrade is 200. [Fire shock LV1]: third level fire magic. Consume 200 mana and release Fire Blast Wave to the whole body, causing 238 damage points. Experience required to upgrade is 200. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Compared with those subtle spells, these relatively primitive and crude spells cost more mana, but can only cause less damage, which can be almost counted as 1:1 to convert mana into damage. For any spell in the ontological era, the conversion rate is low. Even the lowest level Magic Arrow can convert mana value into damage 1:2, that is, 5 mana points can release Magic Arrow, causing 10 damage. And rod''s Titan''s arrow can transform damage by 1:6. Of course, the only advantage of these spells is that the total amount of damage is relatively high. The basic damage of nearly 200 points has been regarded as the limit of damage caused by a single level 3 magic. Even many level 4 magic can only reach this category. Judging from the heretic in front of him, it seems that this kind of magic is not rare. If you can meet a more powerful caster in the test of fantasy, rod may have a chance to acquire more primitive and powerful spells. With the existence of legendary wisdom magic, rod''s attainments in magic are equivalent to the real legendary mage. When he learned these magic from Bisha, rod only felt that there were deep loopholes in these magic. If you give rod enough time, he can even optimize these spells step by step like those legendary mages, and finally achieve his own satisfaction. In the dream of crime, rod is not short of time, but he is not ready to do so now. There is no suitable soul of the sinner. No matter meditating or optimizing the magic, rod can''t concentrate on it. Only when he completely solves the task in the dreamland, can rod make these attempts. "These are most of my spells. You can''t write down so many at the same time." Seeing that rod was listening attentively all the time, Bisha, whose voice became a little hoarse, offered: "should we go into moth city and find a way to deal with Samson?" Rod got up, moved his body slightly, looked at the distant town, and said slowly, "yes... Are you going to let them come with you?" Said, rod''s line of sight looked around those abyssal demons. At this time, they no longer maintain the appearance of demons and look like ordinary human beings. (PS: Ming you Fan Wai) Chapter 1656 After the end of the battle, those abyss demons have returned to their normal form. What exists in their bodies is the strong demon blood. With the power of blood, they can activate the blood in their bodies when they need to, make themselves into demon form, and obtain stronger power. On this point, rod, who once served as a judge, naturally has more insights. His noumenon also relies on the existence of the blood of the great devil to transform himself into the great devil, rather than the pure blood devil who always maintains the devil form. But when rod''s soul is separated from the noumenon and has to go to hell through the ancient secret method, he has become a real pure blood devil, but can not return to human form. These people who accept the blood of demons and can transform their own form into demons can no longer be regarded as pure blood human beings, but have another special name, they are called krigen. Krigen is the surname of the ancient demons, which also represents the yearning of all demons. In hell, only the real devil can have such a surname. In addition, anyavili, the high-level demon who forced rod into the magic dock outside the dreamland, his surname was krigan, which also made rod feel a sense of urgency. Once the fantasy is over, rod is bound to fight the high-level devil. Rod, who maintains the small monster form, has no means to deal with the sixth level creatures. At this time, rod''s eyes were on the ordinary people who had recovered. He didn''t know how Bisha arranged it, but it would be easy to attract people''s attention if these people came into the city together. Looking at Bisha, rod asked his own doubts, and Bisha''s eyes, along with rod''s inquiry, were placed on the krigans in the rear. "No... from the moment they exposed the demon''s blood and rescued me, their identity could not be concealed. They have no way to return to the city as they were. " Bisha slowly explained that her eyes gradually moved from the nearby krigans and finally stayed on rod. "Camouflage magic can only work on one creature at a time. You can''t change your appearance and use it on other people at the same time. They will stay here after we get into the city and can''t help us any more Rod nodded, it seems that can rely on camouflage magic to deceive the guard of the city gate, finally into the city, only he and Bisha two people. Unable to gain an advantage in the number of people, which means that once exposed in the city, rod will be difficult to get away. Rod''s left shoulder, just released the red fog of the epidemic abscess, at this time fell into a dry state, want to use again, need rod to find a way to supplement. According to rod''s prediction, the method of replenishing the disease abscess and generating new disease abscess will undoubtedly need to use the power existing in the gluttony contract, that is, eating food to achieve all this. Unfortunately, in the dreamland, food can''t really affect rod''s body, which makes it difficult for him to improve his body. He can only wait until he is out of the dreamland to find a way. It is impossible to release a large-scale blood epidemic as before. If it is surrounded by human forces again, it will be very difficult for rod to escape. "Let''s go." Bisha casts camouflage magic to herself, her face distorts for a while. When the change is over, she looks unimportant. When she is placed in the crowd, she will not attract other people''s attention at all. The existence of camouflage magic can change people''s breath and appearance. Unfortunately, those powerful casters can easily perceive the magic elements left by camouflage magic. At that time, even if they don''t know the real face of camouflage magic, the presence of such a person who needs to use camouflage magic to change his appearance among ordinary people is enough to illustrate the problem. If Bisha didn''t know the information of the city and that there was no such powerful caster in the city, rod might have chosen another way. In addition, the high-level perspective eye can also see through the effect of camouflage magic. Although the effect of camouflage magic is superior, there are still many ways to counter it. "Don''t worry, I need to prepare something." Rod shook his head and refused Bisha''s offer to enter the city. He came to the body of a keligan man who was seriously injured and escaped from the battlefield, but was still bleeding. He carefully took out his eyeball with a dagger beside the dead man. "What are you doing?" Bisha couldn''t bear to see the scene in front of her and asked rod in a hurry. "I''m preparing something unique that may help us a lot later." Rod said slowly. The mana value passes from rod''s body to the two eyeballs he holds in his hand. Soon, under rod''s gaze, the two eyeballs begin to change dramatically. The eyeball rose slowly from rod''s hand and inflated rapidly. In a short moment, it became as big as a human head. In addition, a small tentacle extended behind the eyeball, making it stand high on the ground. "What is this?" With rod''s action, an irresistible Kerrigan asked the people around him. "I don''t know, but it seems that it belongs to the creation of the devil..." another krigan replied in a trembling voice. Noticing the dark yellow devil''s action, the nearby kriegen people''s faces changed one after another, and their eyes showed shock and fear. At this moment, they seem to begin to understand what kind of gap exists between the pagans who rely on the demon blood and become krigans and the real pure blood demons. For the comrades who died together in the battle, they have full respect in their hearts and will be buried later. Unfortunately, the dark yellow devil in front of him didn''t have such an idea. In a twinkling of an eye, he turned part of the corpse into a strange creature they had never seen before. On one side, rod looked at the unique creature in front of him, showing a look of joy and satisfaction. Recalling Marguerite''s teaching, rod did not make any effort to create a unique alien creature, the magic eye, by using the eyes of the kregan people. Once upon a time, when rod was blinded by the holy unicorn, he learned the method of making magic eyes from Margaret in detail, and wrote it down deeply. In the dreamland, this unique method can still work. Just by consuming mana value, rod created the common eye of the earth. In addition to the earth walking eye, which can be made directly at the cost of mana value, other kinds of eye require complex ritual materials. The current rod can''t get those things. The existence of magic eye is equivalent to providing users with additional eyes. No matter what level of magic eye is, it has such effect. Chapter 1657 With the end of the manufacturing process, a total of two earth walking magic eyes were made by rod. As long as he has a good eye, rod can create more earth walking magic eyes, but there is no need for that. The existence of two eyes is enough for rod to complete the next layout. Rod didn''t prepare these two eyes for himself. He made them just to deal with the high-level swordsman in the city. If the situation is as Bisha said, the high-level swordsman is a big sinner, then he can''t resist the greed in his heart and refuse a thing that can change his destiny. For a person who has ever felt the light, it is undoubtedly intolerable to lose his eyesight, especially for such a high-level swordsman who needs to fight constantly. If you put it on other people, no matter what rank of swordsman, the loss of vision, mostly also means the end of swordsman''s career. Even if you can''t see the enemy''s figure, you can''t talk about fighting with your sword blade. Even if you lose your eyesight, your status will be in a slump. However, this high-level swordsman in moth city has the highest level of Hawkeye skill, which also changes his situation. Relying on the power of heart and eye brought by Hawkeye, even if he lost his eyes, Samson could also perceive the existence of the enemy. The faster the enemy''s speed, the more sensitive his perception was. Unfortunately, Samson had no way to deal with those still things, which became his biggest weakness. Rod believes that for such a man who aspires to become a swordsman, this defect is undoubtedly fatal, blocking his possibility of becoming a swordsman, and it also gives rod the opportunity. If you want to get the soul of a sinner, it doesn''t mean that rod can only kill him. With other means, you can achieve similar results, or even save more effort than frontal fighting. "Let''s go." As he said that, rod tore open the clothes of the dead krigan and used them as simple cloth bags to wrap the two eyes. From the outside, he could not see any abnormality. At the same time, with a surge of air magic elements, rod''s figure shrinks at the speed visible to the naked eye, and his figure becomes blurred, as if some special change is taking place. By the time the whole body was gone, rod had regained his human form, which seemed to be no different from the nearby krigans. The existence of camouflage magic allows rod to change his appearance freely. At this moment, he changes back to his original appearance. Unfortunately, it only exists in his appearance. Slightly aware of the current camouflage, rod noticed that he could not use too much power. Camouflage magic only changed rod''s appearance in the eyes of other creatures, not really reduced rod''s body. Once rod casts a spell, or launches a melee, he will not be able to maintain the effect of camouflage magic. Discovering this, rod shook his head. Upgrading the level of camouflage magic, or assigning skill points to air magic, can significantly change the effect of camouflage magic, but rod did not choose to do so. If it''s time to fight, no matter how well rod keeps the camouflage magic, it won''t help. Rod believes that the guards in the city must be well prepared. Seeing that rod was so skillful in performing camouflage magic that her body could not see anything different, Bisha came to him in surprise, looked at him carefully, and exclaimed: "You have great potential in magic... Have you ever learned such magic before?" Rod turned his mouth and looked at her helplessly. There was no word. "I''m telling you the truth. I''ve never seen anyone cast a spell so accurately after learning it. So do you remember all the spells I told you before? " "Of course." Seeing Bisha extremely curious, rod waved his hand and said, "why else would I ask you to teach me magic?" Bisha nodded. She didn''t doubt what rod said. Her eyes were burning: "with your help, we can solve Samson..." At the end, she clenched her teeth in secret, her eyes bursting with hatred. Rhode didn''t say much. He just wrote down Bisha''s expression. Her resentment towards the high-level swordsman may be useful in the future. Soon, after walking through the dense forest outside moth City, rod and Bisha came to a spacious road. "Go straight along this road and we''ll get into moth city." Looking at the road, Bisha said slowly. In rod''s eyes, her body after camouflage magic is full of confusion. If rod doesn''t observe carefully, he can''t connect this woman with the heretic who was about to be burned. "Is that how you enter the city? Will it be a little conspicuous? " As if to think of something, rod asked, "I mean, do you need extra disguise? For example, among the caravans entering the city? " "It doesn''t matter." Bisha explained, "the day they tried to burn me, the harvest festival was being held in the city, and the number of tourists and chambers of Commerce increased significantly. After the celebration, the chamber of Commerce will arrange a trade fair in the city, which will last for a long time to attract nearby villagers. As long as you don''t make the guards alert, you can enter the city smoothly. " Listen to her say so, rod also no longer insist, as long as can enter the city as soon as possible. From Bisha''s words, rod is also aware of other useful information. During this period of time, the difficulty of entering the city was significantly reduced. Even if rod did not save Bisha, he could enter the city through other methods. This was obviously designed for the task participants in mirage. It took three months to get the soul of the sinner. Rod didn''t know what he would experience in the next task, but the difficulty would gradually increase. If you don''t seize the first opportunity and get the soul of the culprit as soon as possible before the difficulty is raised, and then you want to successfully complete the trial, you may face all kinds of obstacles. In the test of mirage, everything is possible. Maybe after a period of time, there will be a real legendary creature. I don''t know whether it will come here for some reason, or directly enhance the enemy''s strength, so that the high-level swordsman can become a real legendary creature. All these are possible. Although the time limit of the task is three months, in order to avoid accidents, rod must complete the task at the first time, and then he can find a way to improve his own strength with the help of the time in the trial fantasy. PS: it''s not the same today Chapter 1658 Under the effect of camouflage magic, rod and Bisha go along the smooth road to the direction of moth city. Along the way, rod met many villagers who were also preparing to enter the city. During this period, the bazaar held by the chamber of Commerce in the city attracted other village names in the nearby area. When they got the news, they would all come, which also provided a good cover for rod and his wife. "Have you heard? Not long ago, at the ceremony of burning the evil heretics, a demon released the disease... " Not far away, two ordinary people who were also going along the road to enter the city attracted rod''s attention. Rod and Bisha look at each other and confirm some information one after another. The devil who released the epidemic mentioned in these two people''s words obviously refers to rod. "Of course I know. It''s been spread. Those nobles who heard about it were very angry. I''m afraid that they will send their priestesses to purify the place soon. Ah, I just hope the high priest will come as soon as possible. " Another sighed. "I don''t know what the devil who released the epidemic has to do with the spider lady in the East... The terrible epidemic a few years ago has not subsided. Now there is such a devil again..." the man sighed deeply before. When they talked, they didn''t deliberately lower their voice. When people nearby heard it, they also showed a worried look. Rod frowned suspiciously and looked at Bisha beside him: "do you know the story of spider lady?" Bisha looked at rod with some surprise: "I thought you were her companion... Yes, pure blood demons like you may not care about the things that belong to the krigans." "Ms. spider is the preacher of the king of disease in the earthly world. She spreads disease in the world and is regarded as the incarnation of death by ordinary people." Seeing that rod didn''t know that, Bisha added. After listening to Bisha''s words, rod''s brow did not stretch, but wrinkled deeper. Rod realized that in the era corresponding to the mirage, besib, once the king of disease, had not died in the hands of the hero of light. This ancient and powerful devil had many powerful followers, including the spider lady mentioned by these people. Judging from the words of people nearby, Ms. spider is obviously the most famous one among those followers. I don''t know what kind of existence it is to be able to afford such a name. "Spider lady haunts the cursed place in the east of moth city. She releases the terror epidemic, and even we krigans have no way to resist it." Said, as if to think of something, than the yarn showed a look of fear. Rod stroked his forehead suspiciously. In his memory, the east of eracia should be the gathering place of necromancers, Diya. "Did she do anything? It seems that some unusual things happened a few years ago Asked rod. "Yes." Bisha''s body trembled faintly. "About three years ago, she released a terrible epidemic, many people died in that epidemic... I still remember the tragedy at that time, the whole kingdom of eracia almost collapsed in that epidemic." Rod seemed to think of something, and his face changed. For the ability contained in the plague, rod only gains the power of blood plague at this time. As for what will happen after this ability, rod does not know. At this time, from Bisha''s words, if we can improve the ability of the epidemic to the top, the strength of this force will exceed rod''s imagination, and even affect the whole territory of elasia. As for relying on the epidemic to defeat the whole of eracia, rod did not think it was possible. A low-level epidemic can only affect the body of ordinary creatures. For those holy spirits, that is, angels, who have long been out of the limitation of the body and live in Yunzhong City, they will not be affected by the common epidemic. No matter how powerful the effect of common diseases is, the failure to deal with the top legendary creatures will not shake the foundation of the existence of erasia. Rod sighed. If it was replaced by the noumenon without losing its power, he might hesitate to accept the power contained in the plague. But when the soul was exiled, rod had no better choice. Thinking of this, rod''s hesitant eyes became firm, filled with his own will. If we say that making a contract with the statue of Beelzebub is an inspiration left by maxika, rod believes that there are also traces left by her in this dreamland, which can bring some help to herself. Before entering the dreamland, the appearance of maxika also confirmed this idea in rod''s heart. For rod, what he wants to do in the dreamland is not only to collect the souls of sinners. If the task can be successfully completed, rod would like to go to the east to see what kind of ability the so-called spider lady has. There is still an unopened inheritance task in rod. Maybe only when he finds everything related to the king of disease can he get relevant task tips. He shook his head and saw that the gate of moth city was getting closer and closer. Rod didn''t think about it any more. He put his attention on the current situation. Rod didn''t plan to do anything else until he got the soul of the sinner. Coming to the city gate, the nearby pedestrians became dense, which also provided cover for rod. Holding the simple cloth bag in his hand, rod seems to be no different from those who come to the market for shopping, but once something in his cloth bag is found, it may cause waves of changes, and he will also be classified as a heretic. Two living magic eyes were put into the cloth bag by rod. Beside rod, Bisha took his hand gently. On the surface, they look like an ordinary couple. Only they know what they really think. When they entered the city, the guards at the gate of the city were too busy to manage more. After paying the entrance fee of two copper coins, rod and his party came to the city without any cross examination. "I didn''t expect to come back one day." She came to the inner part of moth city and looked at the familiar streets around. Bisha showed a complicated look. What existed in the deepest part of her eyes was her uncontrollable anger. "Samson... This time, you will not have such good luck." On one side, rod didn''t pay attention to Bisha. Instead, he looked at the streets around him with a puzzled look in his eyes. (PS: Ming you Fan Wai) Chapter 1659 Rod noticed that the streets in the city were very messy, leftover food crumbs and incomplete debris could be seen everywhere, and the whole city was enveloped in a peculiar smell. Even Diya, where the necromancer lives, will not be so messy in the city, and can still keep the most basic order. Rod was deeply surprised by the situation. "What''s going on here?" Looking at Bisha, rod asked, "why does it look so chaotic here?" Bisha replied, "this is the mark left by the celebration of the harvest festival. The residents of the city are still immersed in the joy of the harvest festival and do not care about these chaotic scenes." Rod nodded. From Bisha''s previous words, he also heard about the harvest festival. Harvest festival is a very important festival in ancient Erathia. On this day of the year, people should offer burnt offerings to God, cattle and sheep, and delicacies to pray for God''s protection and grace. This tradition has been handed down to the time of rod. Even in the era of Lord noumenon, the influence of the Vatican has been extremely weak and no longer regained its supreme position. People will still hold celebrations for the harvest festival and spend a happy time together. In rod''s previous games, harvest festival is also an important game activity. Every year around harvest festival, there will be various tasks. Even the necromancer will put down his hatred and let everything wait until harvest festival. At this time, rod looked at Bisha deeply, and his eyes were a little suspicious. The residents of the city intend to offer her a burnt offering, so as to make the atmosphere of the harvest festival reach its climax. She may have done something bad before that. Without words, rod followed Bisha all the way. She was very familiar with everything in the city. She kept walking along the path, and soon took rod to a large courtyard. "This is Samson''s house... He won''t come back until night, either to practice his swordsmanship in the training ground in the city or to arrange other swordsmen to patrol. We have enough time." Bi Sha pursed her mouth and said in a deep voice. "How do you know so well?" Rod asked, somewhat surprised. "Because I lived here before it all happened." She reached out and gently stroked the wooden door with a sad look in her eyes. Under the gaze of rod, she squatted down and searched the flower bed at the door. Soon, a key was found by her. The door of the house was opened, but rod frowned slightly. From the situation Bisha showed, she should have some unusual relationship with the high-level swordsman. When she came to the room, before Rhode could observe the surrounding environment of the courtyard, Bisha got busy first and began to set traps with the things existing inside. Seeing this, rod also took the initiative to help. The first thing they prepared was the simplest pitfall. On the ground in front of the courtyard, dig out a deep pit and insert a sharp weapon under it. The simple trap is completed. "Do you think such a trap can work for a high-level swordsman? It''s an epic creature. How could it fall into this trap? " Looking at the pitfall, which was so crude that it was hard for even animals without intelligence to fall into, rod turned his mouth and showed his suspicious eyes. "It will work." Bisha said firmly, "Samson can only perceive things that are moving, and his attention is all on living things. For those things that are forbidden to move, he can easily ignore them." "All right. If the trap fails, I''m not sure to deal with the high-level swordsman. Maybe I can only leave you behind at that time. " Rod said casually. Bisha shook her head with a special look in her eyes: "I will kill him, even if I give up my own life..." From this pagan, rod felt her will. Her will was very tough, but not strong enough to be a hero. Rod didn''t know what happened to her, but it was obviously related to the high-level swordsman, and then he said, "then you''d better set more traps." With the help of rod, they set up several stab traps in the courtyard, involving every road in the courtyard. No matter how Samson moved, he could not avoid these traps. "Isn''t Samson invisible? Is it necessary to lay a cloth on it? " Seeing that the traps were finished, Bisha seemed to be a little worried. On the top of each trap, a layer of fine linen was laid, which also surprised rod. Bisha shook her head and said with some worry: "although he can''t see, he can explore the surrounding terrain through the nearby wind. I''m worried that the existence of these traps will change the wind and arouse his vigilance." Rod nodded, listening to Bisha say so, he also realized the need for this arrangement. At this moment, even rod had to feel how difficult it would be for a high-level swordsman to match the legendary eagle eye skill. If Samson is not blind, he will be even stronger. Fortunately, the task in Mirage will not die at the beginning. Rod believes that according to his current strength, the most powerful one in mirage is Samson''s level of existence. As for whether there will be a stronger enemy in the later stage of the mission, rod can''t guarantee that he can only finish the mission as soon as possible. "I know the houses of some hunters nearby. I''ll go there and get some traps." Bi Sha offered. With that, Bisha left the courtyard first and left rod alone. After finishing the arrangement of the trap, what rod needs to do is wait for Samson''s arrival quietly. While waiting, rod''s attention also turned to the house behind the courtyard. He immediately searched the house to see if he could find something that could be used against high-level swordsmen. Soon, rod found the bedroom of the high-level swordsman, which was covered with exquisite bedding and blankets. Search in the room, never let go of every corner. Unfortunately, rod didn''t find any important props. Instead, he found several iron swords with the same weight. He shook his head. Even the corner of the wardrobe was searched by rod, but he still didn''t find anything to deal with the high-level swordsman. Just when rod was ready to give up, his eyes were deeply attracted by a thing in the wardrobe, and he couldn''t move his eyes for a moment. Chapter 1660 Rod reached out and took out the thing that caught his eye from the closet. It''s not a treasure with unique effect, but an ordinary dark yellow garment. It was placed in a closet where a pile of clothes existed. If it wasn''t for rod''s careful observation, it might not have been found. Compared with other clothes in the wardrobe, this dark yellow one seems to shrink. It''s too small for ordinary people to wear. It''s only a little bigger than rod''s palm. This dress is not for ordinary people. According to its size, it should be for a child. This discovery also made rod frown slightly. Before that, he did not know that the high-level swordsman had a child. If he could find the child, it would be an excellent threat. "What are you doing, elotte?" While rod is in the house, looking for an effective way to deal with the high-level swordsman, Bisha also returns with the trap. At a glance, she sees rod in the bedroom and the children''s clothes in his hands, thus questioning. In Bisha''s words, there seems to be something strange, but rod didn''t care. He just threw the child''s clothes on the ground and said, "you didn''t tell me that the high-level swordsman had a child." Bisha was silent, just staring at rod. "Find the child and see if the high-level swordsman has the consciousness to sacrifice for him." After discovering that Samson may have children, rod seems to have found his weakness. Rod knew how to deal with all kinds of enemies, especially human beings. Taking advantage of the weakness in human hearts, sometimes even without fighting at all, we can disintegrate the fighting spirit in the hearts of strong enemies. "You are really a devil..." on one side, Bisha''s body seemed to tremble and said slowly. "I thought you knew." Rod glanced at her and sneered, "don''t you want revenge? Don''t you really want to kill him? Why are you so weak now? " Bisha did not answer rod''s words. She bent down, picked up the child''s clothes from rod''s feet, folded them meticulously, and put them back in the closet with a loving look, where rod took them out. Rod seemed to be aware of something. His eyes narrowed slightly and he asked, "can''t..." "Samson''s child died long ago, and he killed it himself." Bisha broke rod''s words with a deep sigh. "What happened?" Rod''s face slightly changed and he asked, "and what''s your role in this process?" Bisha did not answer, but rod had roughly guessed what had happened from everything before. From what Bisha showed, especially what she said after finding out the hidden key, it is obvious that she has lived here for a long time. She may be the mother of the child. "Did you tempt him to do these things? Or is this the task of the king? " Rod seemed to think of something, with a wary look in his eyes. "Me? If I asked him to do all this, why should I take revenge on him? " "What happened? You''d better tell me all about it. " I don''t know when, rod has the iron sword found in the house in his hand. He stares at Bisha. If Bisha''s answer can''t satisfy rod, the blade in his hand won''t hesitate. "Samson wanted to be a swordsman without any thoughts in his heart." Bisha showed a look of recollection, but with a bit of pain on her face, "once, this trait of his body attracted me. I married him regardless of the opposition of my family. I think I fell in love with him." Rod was silent, listening to Bisha "Unfortunately, he didn''t have the potential to become a swordsman after all. To become a high-level swordsman is the limit of his ability. With the growth of age, his body gradually becomes weak, and his sword is not as swift as it used to be. " As she spoke, Bisha turned her head slightly and wiped away her tears with her hands. "In front of him, his physical quality is getting worse day by day, and he begins to become anxious and irritable. Until that day, a priest found him Seems to think of something, than the yarn''s hand began to tremble uneasily. "The priest told him that if he wanted to become a swordsman, his own strength was only one aspect, or even the unimportant one. The real important thing was to get the recognition of the Holy See, so as to get the reward of the holy mark." She showed a look of pain. "The priest also said that if he wants to be appreciated by the Holy See, he just needs to offer his most precious sacrifice to God at harvest day, and God will satisfy all his wishes." Bisha looked at rod, her eyes reddening slightly. "I thought that the most precious things in his heart were those exquisite swordsmanship, and he would give those swordsmanship scripts to God... I should have realized all this..." Her words didn''t go on, and rod understood what had happened. "Is that why you want to take revenge on him?" Asked rod. She nodded: "I pray to the powerful fallen angels to gain the power that belongs to the krigans. I used the witch''s potion to subdue Samson. I don''t want to kill him like this. It''s too cheap for him. I gouged out his eyes, cut off all the possibilities for him to become a swordsman, and let him live in pain forever... " "But what I didn''t expect was that even if he lost his eyes, he could still fight with the ability known as Hawkeye, and his strength was even stronger than before. Maybe soon, he would become a real swordsman..." she gritted her teeth. "I won''t let this happen. I will kill him before he becomes a swordsman. He is not qualified for such honor!" At this time, looking at Bisha in front of him, rod''s eyes also showed some satisfaction: "what kind of price are you willing to pay for killing him?" "Everything to me." She answered without thinking. "So you can give up your soul, right?" Bisha looked at rod in amazement. I don''t know why, looking at the dark yellow devil turned into a vicious human, Bisha always feels that this is the real appearance of the devil. Even so, Bisha nodded and said, "yes, I do." "Great." Looking at Bisha, rod said slowly. Before that, rod thought that the culprit for him to complete the mirage mission was samser, a high-level swordsman. It was not until Bisha told all these stories that rod realized that Bisha was the right culprit. (PS: Ming you Fan Wai) Chapter 1661 At night. After a day''s mission, the high-level swordsman returns to his residence. The sharp blade used to kill the enemy is held on the ground by him with his scabbard. If you put aside the identity of a high-level swordsman, he doesn''t look much different from ordinary blind people. He can''t see everything around him. Fortunately, he belongs to the heart and eye power of the high-level swordsman, so that he won''t completely lose his perception of the neighborhood. Although his action is inconvenient, he is still within the acceptable range. When he came outside, he walked steadily, opened the door, and soon came to the courtyard. What the high-level swordsman didn''t know was that long before he went home, someone had set up a trap here and was waiting for him to take the bait. On the roof in the distance, there are two figures who have been waiting for a long time. When the blind high-level swordsman falls into the trap, they will immediately attack him and completely end his life. They are rod and Bisha. Seeing that the high-level swordsman was about to step into the trap, rod''s eyes could still keep the original silence, but Bisha''s breath became suddenly, as if he was looking forward to what happened next. Not only that, Bisha''s heart beat faster, and the whole person became excited. Even rod, who was beside her, also felt the difference on her body and hissed at her. Bisha naturally will not know how the subtle changes in her body will affect this mission. This faint abnormal sound was enough to attract the attention of the high-level swordsman. He crossed his foot, which should have fallen forward, towards his side, and at the same time asked in the distance, "who is there?" Strong momentum emanates from the body of the high-level swordsman. Any hiding enemy will feel fear after feeling the momentum. Seeing that the high-level swordsman found something unusual, Bisha''s face suddenly changed. She looked at rod in disbelief and said, "it''s impossible. The scope of his perception has expanded again... I remember that when he was just blind, he could only feel the close range around him. I didn''t expect that he could do it now." Beside her, rod just shook his head and looked at the high-level swordsman indifferently: "the mission is over, he can''t step into those traps again. I''ll retreat first, and you''ll find a way to survive. " Aware that the situation has changed, rod doesn''t want to entangle with the high-level swordsman. As for relying on his body to kill a sixth level creature, rod doesn''t have such an idea. There was no hesitation. For rod, Bisha was just a creature in the dreamland, not even a real living creature. As for whether she could escape from the high-level swordsman, it was beyond rod''s consideration. Just as rod was about to leave in the dark, he found that Bisha was still in the same place, looking at the high-level swordsman with a complicated look. "If I go now, the next time I see him, he will probably become a real swordsman... And I will never have a chance to avenge him." Looking at the high-level swordsman with strong momentum, Bisha gritted her teeth and said, "he killed his son in order to become a swordsman. Even if I put my life together, it''s impossible for him to achieve his wish!" With that, Bisha jumped down from the roof and faced the high-level swordsman without waiting for rod''s reply. Even rod had to stop when she said that. Rod realized that this might be the only chance to get the soul of the sinner. If he left like this, the situation would be as Bisha said. When he met next time, Samson would become the seventh level swordsman. Although there is only a gap between the sixth level and the seventh level, the change in strength is like a gap, which can be said to have a qualitative difference. In the trial mission, rod''s choice is not many, either give up Samson''s soul and choose another mission object, or he can only take this last opportunity to destroy the enemy. "It''s you... You''ve abandoned your love for me, and you still have the face to come back here." Just as rod was thinking, Samson had recognized Bisha''s identity. The existence of his mind enabled him to perceive all the activities nearby. Bisha didn''t have any words. Instead, she raised her hand and gathered the expanding fireball in her palm. She was going to bombard Samson. At this time, the roof of rod also made a decision, he jumped from the roof, at the same time removed the effect of camouflage magic, restored the small monster''s dark yellow body, fell to the ground, the whole ground sent out a shiver. "Evil creature..." after perceiving rod''s breath, Samson''s face changed. He recognized that the monster beside Bisha was the devil who saved her. Up to now, Samson has understood what they both came for, even without Bicha''s narration. "It seems that you are still stubborn, trying to prevent me from becoming a swordsman... Unfortunately, you are just overpowering yourself." Samson pulled out the blade and pointed at rod and Bisha not far away. "Until that happened, I was the one who supported you the most. I hope you can achieve your wish and become a real swordsman. Unfortunately, you don''t deserve my support at all. " Said Bisha in a deep voice. "I don''t need the support of pagans. I just need the blade in my hand and the blessing of God." Samson said in a high voice, "the priest didn''t cheat me. As long as I offer the most precious things to God, God will give me blessing and grace!" Strong momentum from Samson''s body, rod''s face slightly changed. In front of him, Samson has already reached the threshold of legendary creatures. As long as he goes further, he can become a real swordsman. "What about our children?" Bisaqin asked, "should he die for you?" "You may have got something wrong." Samson snorted, scorning Bisha''s words, "I gave him a chance to sacrifice in glory. I gave him to God, and he would be happy for it and get the supreme glory. No one can blame me for this, but you have betrayed God Speaking of this, Samson was also angry: "how dare you do that to me! If God had not been on my side, I would never have been a swordsman again. I would never have forgiven you. " Suddenly, continuous applause came from a distance. The applause spread to the high-level swordsman''s ears, causing his deep dissatisfaction. "What are you doing? Dirty evil creature? " This round of applause, like a sharp thorn, deeply stabbed Samson''s heart. He looked angry and asked in the direction of the applause. Chapter 1662 "I suddenly found that hypocrisy is also an important quality of a sinner." As he clapped, rod came forward and looked at Samson. His eyes seemed to be eager, as if he saw something that interested him. "What do you mean by that?" Asked Samson in a deep voice, recognizing the irony in rod''s words. "People will always put their own behavior on a variety of good names. Sacrifice, glory, sacrifice, these are all one of them, and they are essentially exchanging other people''s lives for strength. " Rod shrugged and said. "Are you accusing me? No one can blame me! " Samson couldn''t see rod''s expression, but he didn''t have any politeness. "I don''t mean to blame you." Rod shook his head. "I just want to ask you, is it so difficult to admit that you are a man who sacrifices others for strength? You don''t have to make any excuses for your actions. You just want to get what you want most and become the power of the swordsman. For the devil, that''s the most common thing. " Samson''s face slightly changed: "I''m not that kind of person... I love my child so much that I give him to God instead of as you say..." "Of course you are." Rod interrupted. "Although we''ve only met for the second time, I know you better than you think. Others don''t know your disguise. Can the devil of hell not know it? You don''t have to deny it. " Samson''s blade trembled a little. He retorted, "I don''t know what you''re talking about, you filthy evil creature." Rod shook his head: "sacrifice your child, let you know that this method can really give you the power you want, so you want to sacrifice more, including her. You chose to burn her on harvest day to sacrifice her soul to God, didn''t you Said, rod''s line of sight, looked at the side of Bisha, and Bisha also showed surprised and incredible look. "My God... Is that true? You chose to burn me on harvest day not because I gained the power of the krigans, not because I dug out your eyes, but because you wanted to please God, right? Samson, answer me Bisha''s words were hasty. Looking into Samson''s eyes, Bisha felt a little more lost and indignant. "Whatever you say, neither of you can escape today." Samson''s face completely sank down, he did not deny the content of the words, but raised the blade, ready to attack. "That''s why I say hypocrisy is also the quality of a sinner. Up to now, are you still denying it? " Asked rod, shaking his head. Seeing that Samson was silent, Bisha seemed a little worried. She opened her mouth and just wanted to say something, but her lips left bright red blood. She lowered her head, but saw a blade penetrating her chest from behind. The blade drew out quickly, and she fell into a pool of blood, unable to say anything. There was more doubt and trance in her eyes. She wanted to ask the demons in the rear why they wanted to do it, but after all, she couldn''t do anything. Everything in front of her fell into deep darkness. On the other side, Samson also had some accidents. He never thought that the devil who came with Bisha would make such a move. "Why did you do that? Aren''t you going to avenge her? " Asked Samson. "I think you may have got something wrong. I never said I was going to avenge her." Rod''s face remained unchanged. He said slowly, "the king of hell heard your prayer and knew your wish, so he sent me here to make a deal with you." "Hell..." hearing rod mention the name of the evil place, Samson''s face changed, and subconsciously grasped the blade in his hand. For any creature, when he hears that ominous name, he will show the same reaction as Samson, especially when he learns that the devil in front of him actually comes from that place. "What''s the matter? When the opportunity comes to you, you start to hesitate instead? In order to become a swordsman, you can sacrifice your own children. What else can defeat you? " Rod said slowly. At this time, Samson''s face turned white, he seemed to think of something bad: "you mean, my child did not go to God''s side, but went to hell..." "Exactly, how else could I be here, but what''s the difference to you?" Rod said solemnly, "this is a gift from the king of hell. What you do is in their eyes." With that, rod threw a cloth bag at Samson, which he had been preparing since before he entered the city. Samson catches it, fumbles to untie the knot on the cloth bag, and perceives the creature in it. "What is this?" Noticing the round, ball like creature in his hand, Samson was puzzled for a moment. He didn''t understand why rod wanted to give him the whole thing. "These are the eyes of the king of hell." Seeing that Samson''s face wavered, rod quickly added, "the king of hell knows what happened to you, so let me give this to you as a reward for your devout prayer." With rod''s words, Samson also holds one of the unique balls. "Relax your mind and imagine an invisible rope connecting you and the things in your hands..." Samson did as Rhode instructed. Soon, Rhode noticed that Samson raised his magic eye over his head, turned his body slightly, and his face showed great joy. "I, I can see everything around me, my vision is back..." the excited Samson even spoke intermittently. The restored vision made the high-level swordsman feel infinite joy. He held up his magic eye and looked at rod gratefully. Until this moment, he finally believed what rod said. "That''s it." Rod nodded and added, "don''t you want to be a swordsman? The devil king sent me here just to make this deal with you. " Hearing rod say so, Samson''s excited mood slowly calmed down. He looked at rod and said, "tell me, what do I need to pay?" "Compared with the power of swordsman, it''s nothing special, just your soul." At the end of the speech, rod showed a smile, and there was a kind of dazzling light in his eyes. (PS: Ming you Fan Wai) Chapter 1663 In the quiet room, rod looked at the prompt in the task panel with satisfaction. After making a deal with Samson, he collected one more soul in his task panel. He didn''t even need to fight with the enemy, so he completed the task in the dreamland and got the high-quality felon soul. The price Rhode paid was just two magic eyes that could be easily transformed. For Rhode, that was nothing at all. After confirming the completion of the task, rod naturally will not leave the dreamland like this. He also plans to make other attempts to make good use of the remaining time in the dreamland to prepare for the next trial. The first thing rod tried was the ability to meditate. He needed to maximize his mana through meditation. The result of the attempt made rod happy. In less than one day''s meditation, his upper mana limit has been increased by 12 points. If he makes good use of the remaining time in the mirage, he can increase the upper mana limit of the little monster''s body to 330 points corresponding to the maximum knowledge attribute, which is enough to cast all learned spells. According to rod''s original plan, he needs to maximize his mana value in the dreamland, and then find a way to find the necromancer in the dreamland, and learn the magic of instant movement and death cloud. Unfortunately, only one day later, the next night, Samson took the initiative to find a quiet meditation rod. "I want to be a swordsman. You said that as long as I give up my soul, you will help me become a swordsman. Why haven''t I changed so far?" On his shoulder, there was a gliding eye. Under rod''s warning, he didn''t take the gliding eye with him at any time. Only when he got home, he could use their ability. Except rod, other people didn''t know the change of this high-level swordsman. "You don''t have to be in such a hurry." Rod looked at him, shook his head and said. "Of course I''ll be in a hurry! Those pagan troops are coming, and our support is not coming. If I can''t become a swordsman, all the people in the city will die. " Samson looked anxious. "Is it?" Rod thought about it and said, "surrender. You are a member of the infidel now. They won''t hurt you. If you help them in turn, you will be rewarded." "I will never be a heretic, let alone surrender to a heretic! I make a deal with you just to gain the power that belongs to the sword saint. My heart belongs to God forever. " He retorted, "where is my strength?" Rod had some helplessness. Just as he wanted to say something, Samson suddenly turned around, showing full vigilance. Noticing Samson''s unusual behavior, rod''s eyes also looked in the direction that the high-level swordsman was facing, which was a wall in the house. A large number of small black creatures, I do not know when they have covered the wall, are crawling towards the direction of the two. Under the cover of darkness, if it wasn''t for Samson''s extremely keen perception and ability to detect all living things around him, even rod didn''t notice the existence of these tiny creatures. "What''s that?" Rod pointed to the tiny creatures and asked Samson, with a look of surprise in his eyes. "That''s the epidemic messenger... It''s Ms. spider. She''s here." Then Samson picked up the candlestick and waved it to the tiny creature on the wall. In the light of the fire, rod also saw the appearance of these tiny creatures. That is a group of black spiders, they all have the size of a thumb, slender spider legs, with fine hair. Dense spiders are all over the wall, and the flame on Samson''s candlestick can disperse them well. Even the way out of the room was completely blocked by these spiders. Samson poured the hot oil from the candlestick on his blade, and then lit it. Samson''s flaming sword flickered around him. He waved his burning sword, separated the obstacles formed by spiders, and killed out of the room. But rod did not move. He just sat in the same place. Finally, when Samson''s figure disappeared, rod bent slightly. He held out his hand and gently pinched a spider at his feet. From these tiny creatures, rod felt a familiar breath, which belonged to besib and symbolized disease and death. This discovery, no doubt let rod realize what, and in rod''s perception, these spiders, there is no threat. There was a slight stab in the palm, and the spider tried to bite the skin of rod''s palm. At the same time, new information came from the system log. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "You are eroded by [water soluble disease], and your total attributes are gradually decreased, your health value and mana value are continuously decreased..." "It is detected that [disease in charge], [water soluble disease] is invalid for you." "Under the influence of external forces, the contractual nature [plague] is activated..." "You''ve learned a unique skill [water soluble plague]." [water soluble epidemic]: spread by means of epidemic emissary or abscess. All organisms affected by the water-soluble epidemic will slowly dissolve their organs and eventually lose all abilities. Creatures affected by the water-soluble epidemic will reduce 2 points of all attributes and 40 points of maximum health every natural day until they recover or die. Your size will determine the epidemic level. Current level: Lv2. " ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Notice the prompt in the system log, even rod can''t help changing his face. Compared with the blood disease that he got from the contract nature of the disease in the beginning, the water-soluble disease is the truly powerful and terrible disease. Depending on the unique inheritance, rod directly resisted the effect of "water-soluble epidemic", and did not have any way to watch his own attributes continue to pass. "Spider lady..." from Samson''s previous words, rod also realized that the source of the epidemic was the heretic called spider lady. It''s only a few days since Rhode entered the dreamland that such a powerful enemy has appeared. If it wasn''t for Rhode''s inheritance as the king of disease, any demon who came here would have to die under the effect of water-soluble disease. After shaking his head, rod noticed that perhaps because he had learned the water-soluble disease, the nearby spiders no longer surrounded him, but quickly moved away from the house, After discovering this, rod quickly got up and walked out of the room. He wanted to see what happened outside and why the powerful spider lady came here. (PS: Ming you Fan Wai) Chapter 1664 Although the mirage mission began not long ago, rod had already been in his heart and had a deep vigilance. The sudden abnormal change disrupted rod''s original rhythm. He had to face the existence of manipulating all this behind him, that is, the believer of the king of disease, the spider lady who spread the disease. Follow those spiders away, and soon something different appears in front of rod''s eyes. The ground nearby is covered with scorch marks produced by burning. A large number of dead spiders are left here, and flames are burning on their bodies. Even so, there are still countless spiders moving towards here one after another, trying to spread the disease in their bodies to the besieged Crusaders in the center. Samson, a high-level swordsman who had previously left the house, was also among the Crusaders. Trapped here, the Crusaders gave up their swords at this moment, picked up the burning torch and waved it to the ground at their feet, in order to push back the spiders. Even Samson, a high-level swordsman, had to rely on the power of fire at the moment, but he did not wave the torch like other Crusaders, but grasped the blade of fire. Flame has a good expelling effect on these spiders. For a moment, no spider can hurt the Crusaders in the field. On the contrary, it opens up the space for the Crusaders to move and display their strength. This discovery undoubtedly made rod realize something. If fire can restrain spiders, then as long as there are powerful casters and fire walls made of fire, these spiders can''t get close at all. Magic is always the most efficient means than the conventional way. As the fire burned, the Crusader''s condition was relieved. On the contrary, the nearby spiders were seriously injured. Just as rod was observing the situation in the field, Samson said in a high voice: "we can''t be trapped here! According to the number of the patrol, the first two teams are responsible for clearing out the escape route, and the rest follow me to the city for rescue. " Maybe the spiders who were forced to retreat gave the high-level swordsman some confidence. Under his command, the nearby Crusaders immediately took action and divided into two different teams and went to two different directions. Noting that the Crusaders were divided into two groups, rod hesitated a little. He could only follow one of them and had no time to take care of what happened on the other side. After thinking about it in his heart, rod made his own decision. From the perspective of spider lady, she will not deal with the strongest high-level swordsman in the city in the first place. Instead, she will leave him in the last place and clean up the help of the high-level swordsman first. The Crusaders who stay where they are and clear the way are undoubtedly the best first choice. After clearing them, they can effectively disintegrate the forces belonging to Samson. After discovering this, rod stopped following the idea of Samson and his party, and turned to stay where he was, ready to see if Ms. spider would do as she thought. After waiting for a while, the ground under rod''s feet suddenly vibrated violently, and the small stones nearby made a sound of crumbling. In the center of the Crusader formation, the ground suddenly split a wide gap, and several slender dark blades protruded from the gap, pressing the Crusader with his armor on the ground. For a moment, the whole Crusader formation fell into chaos. In the distance, rod saw the source of the abnormal changes. What he saw out of the cracks in the ground was not a dark blade, but a spider leg that was magnified by many times. The fur on it was as hard as a barb, which also explained this to rod. A huge spider came out from the center of the Crusader formation. Its size was several times larger than that of the Crusader. Under the collision, the Crusader formation was instantly destroyed. In the face of the enemy, the Crusader''s daily training was completely useless. They didn''t know how to meet the enemy, let alone the threat they faced, which was not just from the giant spider. Under the collision of giant spiders, Crusaders fell on the ground and soon covered with small spiders. The small spiders drilled in along the cracks of their armor. The crusader who found something strange was frantically scratching outside his armor, but it didn''t help. He couldn''t take off his armor for a while and a half, and finally fell to the ground. His life and death were unknown. Even fire can''t stop giant spiders from crashing. Maybe it''s because the flame is too small. In the eyes of giant spiders, the torch held high by the Crusaders is just a small flame. For a time, the Crusaders lost all the means to counter. Looking at the giant spider in the field, rod''s eyes narrowed slightly. In his perception, it should have five levels of strength. If it has any special ability, its strength can even reach six levels. Unfortunately, the nearby Crusaders could not force out the real ability of the giant spider, but they were quickly wiped out under its collision. Under rod''s gaze, the Crusaders were soon destroyed. The dark yellow viscous liquid flowed along the cracks of their armor, and the nearby spiders were sucking happily. Even the giant spider, after destroying the nearby Crusaders, also stopped its own action, and bent down in place, as if waiting for something. Seeing this, rod thought a little, then decided not to wait any longer and took the initiative to step forward. Although rod doesn''t know what method Ms. spider relies on to control these tiny spiders, those tiny spiders may have told Ms. spider of their existence for a long time. Even if they continue to hide, it''s meaningless. From the rear out, and soon, rod came to the giant spider prone. Being watched by the giant spider''s eight dark red eyes, rod''s expression remained unchanged and asked slowly, "are you spider lady?" "Of course not." The answer to rod''s question was not the giant spider in front of him, but the voice came from another direction. Along the way, in the pack of spiders, rod saw a woman walking slowly. She was wearing a long black dress with a veil on her face. Only her eyes were exposed. Her eyes were bright, like the light in the night. On top of her head, there is a big spider lying on her stomach. Eight spider legs fall from both sides of her cheek, like wearing a unique crown for her. "Spider lady..." feeling her strong momentum, also recognized her identity. Besides, Rhodes felt as like as two peas of her own familiar breath, which is the same breath of the king of the disease as the smell of the spider''s body. Chapter 1665 With their meeting, not only did rod find the abnormality in spider lady, she also felt the abnormality in rod''s body. "This breath... Sure enough, you and I serve the same devil." Looking at the tall dark yellow devil, Ms. spider took a deep breath. She seemed to feel something and said slowly. "I heard that there is a devil who can spread disease near moth City, so I came to have a look. It should be you." Rod nodded, not denying everything spider said. From her, rod felt another kind of breath, that is the breath of death energy. According to rod''s understanding of the necromancer, her death energy is corresponding to the epic level of evocation. What rod can be sure is that the black dress woman in front of her is not only a follower of the king of disease, but also a powerful necromancer. Spider shaped crown, death energy, black dress... It seems that rod remembered something. Everything that spider lady showed was completely similar to one of his impressions, but it was just rod''s feeling. "Where is your pestilence messenger? Where is it now? " When rod looked at spider lady, spider lady also seemed to find something and asked rod. "Pestilence messenger?" Rod seems to have some doubts. He doesn''t understand what Ms. spider is saying. When I recall that I was bitten by a spider and got the water-soluble epidemic, the system also mentioned that I could use the epidemic messenger to spread it. Unfortunately, rod didn''t know what the epidemic messenger meant, and rod didn''t care until Ms. spider mentioned it again. "I don''t have a disease emissary. It''s not long since I''ve acquired these abilities." As if he had thought of something, rod spread out his hand and said, "maybe you can tell me, what is an epidemic messenger?" Spider lady looked at rod, her eyes showed a bit of fun, said: "you don''t look scared at all. My messengers of disease, the water-soluble disease they carry, can easily melt you, and turn your flesh, blood and internal organs into a pool of yellow water. " Rod waved his hand: "I''ve learned how powerful they are, but the disease in your mouth can''t work for me." Aware of the threat in Ms. spider''s words, rod''s face remained unchanged. After he obtained the inheritance of besib, all the diseases were invalid to him. On the contrary, after he was bitten by those spiders, rod also obtained the release mode of water-soluble disease. "Oh?" Listen to rod say so, spider lady look a change, she slowly closed her eyes, feel rod''s abnormal body, open her eyes again, her look has been completely dignified. "You have the blessing of that existence... It seems that the common epidemic disease does not work for you, but you don''t even have an epidemic messenger. What''s the matter?" She asked in a deep voice. "I don''t know what''s going on. That''s why I asked you, what is an epidemic messenger." Rod''s face did not change, he volunteered. Spider lady fell into silence. After a long time, she explained to rod: "The epidemic emissary is our partner. It and its affiliated groups can help us spread the epidemic better." Rod nodded and looked at the nearby spiders. "They''re your messengers, aren''t they?" Spider lady shook her head, and then raised her hand to show rod the fat spider on her head: "to be exact, they are the affiliated group of epidemic messengers. The spider on my head is my epidemic messengers." "Is there only one epidemic messenger? Or can we control more than one? " After thinking about it, rod asked. After learning about the existence of epidemic messengers from Ms. spider, rod realized that this seems to be a great opportunity to improve his ability. For the moment, rod doesn''t know how to use the power in the bexib inheritance. Only from the followers of bexib like spider lady can he know something about it. "We can control up to three epidemic messengers, but in many cases, one is enough. We don''t need so many." Said, spider lady slightly bent over, soon, a small spider climbed up her arm, stopped in her palm. And her eyes, also showed a deep yearning color. "It''s said that the king of the disease controlled the three most powerful messengers of the disease, namely the great rat, the giant mosquito and the blood fly. They spread the disease all over the world, and there was no power to stop them." After listening to Ms. spider''s words, rod took a deep look at her. Her understanding of the king of disease was obviously more and more comprehensive than rod''s. Shaking his head, rod seemed to think of something and asked, "if I find the right creature, how can I make it my pestilence messenger?" "Don''t you even know that you have made a contract with it and given it the power to belong to the king of disease?" With that, Ms. spider gave rod a suspicious look. Rod just wanted to say something. Suddenly, he was stunned. In the system log, there were several new prompts. In addition, there was a dark yellow panel. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Special energy received." "Analytical processing in progress..." "Detecting self state..." "The conditions are met! Start the mission of inheritance: the king of ghosts. " [inheritance task: King of ghosts] [mission Description: long ago, the king of ghosts died in the hands of the hero of light. Unwilling, he left his own strength, waiting for the right successor to appear...] [mission objective 1: control an epidemic messenger] Failure condition: reneging on the gluttony contract Failure penalty: none ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Rod was a bit surprised by the hints in the system log and the extra inheritance tasks, but it was obviously a good thing for him. Because he was in the dreamland, rod could not take everything out of the dreamland. If he wanted to complete the first step of the inheritance task, rod had to leave the dreamland and try again. The emergence of inheritance task did not let rod forget his own situation. He said slowly: "I seem to know how to control the epidemic messenger." Spider lady seems to feel something, some deep meaning to look at rod: "from your body, I feel the existence of the breath, it seems that you must have something special." At this time, in the center of the town, the flames burst into the sky. The sudden abnormal changes immediately attracted the attention of rod and Ms. spider. (PS: Ming you Fan Wai) Chapter 1666 Noticing the flames in the city, Ms. spider closed her eyes. After a while, she opened her eyes again. "My messengers tell me that a powerful caster is leading the remaining human beings to resist." Rod nodded. He also understood what it meant to be a powerful caster in this situation. No matter in which era, the power of the caster is far more than that of other ranks. "What are you going to do?" Looking at the spider lady not far away, rod asked. Rod didn''t know the purpose of her attack on moth City, but with such strength, she would not leave so easily. "How? Of course, let my epidemic emissary take the hand to completely destroy the remaining human beings in the city. " Faced with rod''s question, Ms. spider glanced at him and replied. And in the side, rod also fell into silence, from the spider lady''s action, she obviously does not intend to let go of anyone in the city. If it wasn''t for rod who had won the inheritance of the ancient devil by offering the doomsday omen not long ago, rod could not resist the epidemic spread by spider lady, and could only die like the human in the city. Fortunately, the inheritance of besib made Ms. spider regard rod as her own person, which not only saved rod from a contest with a powerful enemy, but also helped rod get the information from Ms. spider''s words to start the inheritance task. The first step in the task of inheritance is to control his own epidemic emissary. In the dreamland, rod was unable to bring out the epidemic messengers. Naturally, this task could not be completed. He had to wait until the dreamland was over. After saying these words, the giant spider on one side, like some kind of command, bent down, while the spider lady slowly sat on its back. Being watched by a large number of spiders nearby, rod felt a little unnatural. At this time, he heard the spider lady say: "come on up, let''s find the caster. By the way, let me see what you can do Without much hesitation, rod and spider lady came to the back of the giant spider. Since there is spider lady in the dreamland, rod will not miss such an opportunity. Rhode also plans to learn more about the king of disease from her mouth, and obtain other disease abilities. Beyond the fantasy, the high-level demon is still waiting for rod''s appearance. As soon as rod gets out of the dreamland, he will be besieged by other demons in the magic dock. As rod sat on the back of the giant spider, the giant creature moved quickly, took up eight slender legs and sped toward the center of the fire. And those spiders who are controlled by spider lady also follow behind. Rod tried to look around, but he couldn''t see the end of the group of spiders. Just when rod didn''t notice, the spiders were all over the city. Until now, rod seems to begin to understand how Ms. spider got the title. The endless little spider is undoubtedly a reflection of her ability. Looking at the special disease messengers nearby, rod seemed to realize something at this moment. He thought about it and asked the spider lady beside him: "Ms. spider, besides the water-soluble disease, do you have any other diseases?" This question, is the current rod, most want to know one thing, in the heart of doubt, let him take the initiative to ask Ms. spider. Before that, through the effect of the water-soluble epidemic, rod seems to have found something. He noticed that according to the system log, the plague in the contract feature can be actively activated in other ways, so as to obtain many new epidemics. One of the most important ways is to be affected by other epidemics. The existence of disease in charge makes rod ignore the erosion of any disease. On the contrary, he can incorporate the power of those diseases into the disaster of disease and become his own ability. Under the action of those spiders, rod acquired the ability of water-soluble epidemic. Undoubtedly, this powerful epidemic was far more than the blood epidemic he got at the beginning. Because of this, rod asked such a question to Ms. spider. Spider lady looked at rod: "of course, I can release other epidemics. If you ask the eracians about my previous deeds, you will understand the power that belongs to me, which is not comparable to that of followers like you." Rod nodded, speechless, and seemed to notice something from spider lady''s words. In addition to attacking moth City, she seems to have done a lot of praiseworthy things before that. For those followers of the devil, especially those of the king of disease, those praiseworthy things are nothing more than destruction and death. "However, the water-soluble disease is the disease that I selected for the messengers of the disease and can spread widely with the help of them. With this disease, I rarely release other diseases." On one side, Ms. spider seemed to think of something and added to rod. Looking at the tiny spiders all around, rod also understood the meaning of spider lady. With the existence of such a large number of spiders, spider lady can spread the terrible disease without even having to do it herself. Because of this, she doesn''t have to choose other diseases. Feeling the convenience of the epidemic messenger in the process of transmission, even rod can''t underestimate the power of the epidemic. If the Necromancer''s power system focuses on killing other creatures, transforming them into undead creatures, and adding their own power, then the power of the king of epidemic focuses on purely destroying the enemy with epidemic. As far as rod is concerned, if his noumenon is here, and he has already achieved the utmost in transforming the undead, he will no longer need the power of epidemic. Unfortunately, for rod in the form of little devil, this seems to be the best way to enhance his strength, and rod will not refuse it. Soon, in the high speed of the giant spider, rod came to the center of moth City, where a huge wall of fire was burning on the ground, surrounded everyone nearby. The high wall of fire cut off the way of the spider. Even if the spider contained a powerful disease and could not touch the body of the enemy, it was meaningless. The existence of fire can not only burn the spiders, but also eliminate the diseases in them. See, rod just want to say something, but listen to the spider lady who comes with him, send out a cold hum. Chapter 1667 "It''s all done by the Lord Aram, who is the only one here who has the ability to compete with me." Looking at the people who are wrapped in the fire wall and whose lives are carefree for the time being, Ms. spider said in a deep voice, with a look of fear and ferocity in her eyes. Along the line of sight of spider lady, rod also saw the center of the crowd, the calm caster. It was a middle-aged man with some unique dignity. When he was in the crowd, even without other actions, rod could see his existence at a glance. Next to him, Samson, a high-level swordsman, is guarding with his sword. Occasionally, a spider breaks through the wall of fire and pounces on Yalan. It is Samson''s sword blade that greets him. Not long ago, when rod asked Bisha for information about the city, Bisha also heard that he seemed to be a powerful caster about the information about the city leader Aram. It was difficult to deal with him by ordinary means. Looking at the wall of fire that surrounded all the people, rod showed the color of thinking. Space magic like instant movement and the gate of time and space spread on the mainland with the rise of blakada magic. However, in the era corresponding to mirage, these magic did not appear at all. No matter how powerful the magic ability is, Aram can''t use space magic to save the people in the city. With the appearance of the giant spider, rod and spider lady are also seen by the people in the fire wall. "It''s Ms. spider, and the dark yellow devil who released the disease and rescued the heretics before!" Cried a Crusader with a torch. Hearing the words of the crusader, Samson''s face suddenly changed. Of course, he knew who the dark yellow devil was. Not long ago, he made a deal with the devil. Unexpectedly, the devil was associated with the terrible spider lady. "Lord, what shall we do?" Samson asked. Aram''s expression remained unchanged. He shook his head slightly and said in a high voice, "don''t panic. I''ve sent for help. Before long, the holy army stationed not far away will come. The high-ranking priests in the army can easily deal with these enemies." Hearing Aram''s words, the besieged people look excited. They all know that the high priest is powerful enough to easily eliminate all the heretics who come to offend. "We will stick to it and give you all your strength." Alan said slowly, his eyes, always staring at the giant spider in the distance. In the face of Yalan''s gaze, spider lady showed disdainful eyes, and rod seemed to find something, some care to look at the nearby fallen body. Jumping from the giant spider, rod came to a shriveled corpse among the spiders. Rhode noticed that there were many small holes in the body. In addition, it had completely shriveled down, and the skin was deeply wrinkled. No matter the flesh or bones below it had disappeared. On the other bodies which are still in good condition, there are a large number of spiders, stretching out their mouths and constantly sucking. With their sucking, the originally full bodies collapse rapidly, and the size of those spiders also becomes larger, and their breath of being the king of disease is more intense. This discovery undoubtedly made rod realize something. "I didn''t expect that the water-soluble disease still has this effect..." rod said slowly. "What are you talking about?" The veiled spider lady looked at rod and asked. Rod replied in a deep voice: "I just found out that for you, the water-soluble plague may not be as simple as killing enemies. More importantly, those spiders can be promoted through the corpses left by the water-soluble plague. Ordinary diseases can''t do that. " Listen to rod say so, spider lady''s eyes seem to narrow into a seam, under the veil cover, although rod can''t see her face, but also can imagine, she showed what kind of smile. "Your observation is very careful." She said softly, "do you know how spiders feed?" Rod frowned and replied uncertainly, "bind other creatures with cobwebs and eat them directly?" Listen to rod say so, spider lady shook her head: "spider will inject a kind of digestive fluid into other organisms, wait until everything in other organisms, under the action of digestive fluid, melt into liquid, and then suck these liquids." Rod nodded thoughtfully and said, "it sounds like the content of magician research, but even in mysticism, there are few records of this." "Really? I think it''s more like common sense. " Spider lady smile, and then said: "the water-soluble disease, is the ability of the spider to the extreme, and with the help of the epidemic messenger spread, and finally form everything you see." When she said that, rod nodded, and his eyes glanced at the corpse not far away. "Can I have a try?" Asked rod. "Are you going to try like a spider?" Spider lady looked at the dark yellow devil, her eyes showed interest. Seeing that he nodded, Ms. spider thought about it and said, "if you believe that your body can resist the water-soluble disease, you can try whatever you like." With the words of spider lady, all spiders who were close to the corpse gave way one after another and emptied the corpse that died under the water-soluble epidemic. Without any hesitation, rod came to the body where the flesh and blood completely melted. He lifted it without much effort. After biting off the body''s arm, warm and fishy heat poured into his mouth. And rod also seems to feel something, big mouth sucking up, soon, the body will only have a layer of dry skin, and those in the water-soluble disease into the liquid, rod drink all. "How do you feel now?" Noticing rod''s intoxication, Ms. spider asked. "I feel the power, the power in me." Rod said slowly. When he drank those liquids, the gluttony contract in rod''s body seemed to be affected in some way, which turned the heat flowing into his body into pure power and fed back to rod''s whole body, which also made him feel the beauty of power enhancement. Unfortunately, because he was in a dreamland, there was no word of attribute promotion in the system log. Instead, the original withered disease abscess on rod''s left shoulder swelled up again. The feeling from his body makes rod realize clearly that the ability of water-soluble epidemic can still play a role after he is out of illusion, or only then will the real ability of water-soluble epidemic be displayed. Chapter 1668 Feeling the ability of water-soluble disease, Rhode felt waves of emotion in his heart. Although the ability in overeating contract greatly reduces rod''s satiety, no matter how much he eats, he will not feel satiated. However, the process of swallowing takes a lot of time, especially when there are a lot of corpses waiting to be swallowed. The emergence of the water-soluble epidemic has undoubtedly greatly simplified this process. It will not take much time to drink the liquid made from the flesh and blood of other organisms. See rod showed very satisfied look, spider lady looked at him deeply: "don''t you reject these?" Rod gave her a puzzled look. "What do you mean by that?" Ms. spider thought for a moment and replied, "I have seen some people who follow that existence and spread the disease like me. Even they may not be able to accept the power of the water-soluble disease, let alone try the corpses affected by the water-soluble disease. Or is a pure blood devil like you used to it all? " Rod shrugged and said, "what kind of creature repels power? Water soluble disease can give me this power. I don''t care what other demons think. I like water soluble disease very much. " Listen to him say so, spider lady stares at the dark yellow devil in front of her eyes. After a long time, she says, "it seems that you really have something unique in you. We''ll have a good talk after the battle." With that, she seemed to have found something and looked into the distance: "my spider told me that the high priest has come outside the city and is temporarily trapped by the cobweb, but it won''t be long before he will come here." When she said that, rod''s face changed. He knew the power of high priests. According to the rank relationship, the rank corresponding to the high priest has come to the sixth rank corresponding to the epic creature, but in terms of strength, the high priest is similar to the caster''s class, and stronger than the class of the same rank. Like Samson before, if he was against the ordinary high-level priests, he would only be defeated. Fortunately, Ms. spider, who is beside rod, also has the strength of the sixth level. Even in the face of high-level priests, there is no gap in the level. Even if the battle starts, the final result will be different. "What are you going to do? Do you want to destroy these people, or just retreat? " Looking at the spider lady, rod asked. She shook her head and said, "I have come here to find the devil who is following me, but more importantly, to spread the disease all over the earth." "Unfortunately, those eracians responded in time and even organized the holy army to launch a war against us. What they don''t know is that their actions will only lead to a more powerful epidemic. " Spider lady seems to think of something, tone is dignified. Speaking of this, she jumped to rod''s side and raised her hand and patted the giant spider. Giant spiders like to receive some kind of order, quickly waved the eight legs on both sides of the body, dug a big hole in the ground, the whole body into it, disappeared. After perceiving the giant spider''s action, rod seems to have found something. He gently sticks his hand to the ground and can feel the faint vibration. He is constantly moving towards the human in the center of the fire wall. The small spiders nearby also entered the channel dug by the giant spiders and disappeared. In the distance, the human beings surrounded by the wall of fire also found that it was wrong. They felt the nearer and nearer vibration, and the anxiety and fear began to spread in everyone''s heart. "Before the high priest arrives here, I will wipe out all the people here." Next to rod, spider lady said slowly. As her words fall, giant spiders cross the wall of fire and emerge from the ground in the crowd, along with countless tiny spiders. With the appearance of these spiders, the formation that human beings have been maintaining has been destroyed in an instant. The only thing people can rely on is the torch that they keep waving in their hands, but the space that they can move is getting smaller and smaller. Although the fire wall separates the nearby human beings from the large group of spiders in the city, it also limits the range of activities of these human beings. Under the constant approaching of spiders, the human beings who can not bear the pressure turn and rush into the fire wall. Even with multiple burns on their bodies, these people still crossed the wall of fire, but what was waiting for them behind the wall of fire was not a safe pure land, but a larger number of spiders who had been waiting for a long time. Relying on the tunnel dug by giant spiders, the fire wall magic has been unable to stop spiders from entering, but Yalan can''t just disperse the fire wall. If he scattered the wall of fire, the spider waiting outside the wall of fire would immediately kill all of them. "We can''t go on like this." Notice that the nearby human casualties, even the Crusader also fell surrounded by spiders, the city leader Alan some anxiously said, he looked to the side of Samson, his eyes full of anxiety. "If we defend like this, we won''t be able to hold on until the high priest arrives. Before that, the only way for us to survive is to kill the source of the change." Ya LAN reaches out his hand and points to the spider lady outside the fire wall and the dark yellow monster beside him. "Samson, you are the strongest swordsman in the city. I''ll open a passage through the wall of fire later. You need to go through the passage quickly to eliminate spider lady and the demons around her." Although Samson could not see the direction that Alan pointed out, he also understood how difficult the task was. In a large group of spiders, everything nearby is active, even Samson, it is difficult to find the position of spider lady. "I''m afraid... There''s no way to finish it." He said with some hesitation. "Everyone''s life is in you now. Don''t you want to be a swordsman? As long as you complete this task, you will be rewarded by the Holy See. " Aram advised. Listen to him say so, Samson some hesitant heart, just want to firm up, the spirit suddenly a trance. Outside the wall of fire, rod held a magic eye in one hand, which he brought out before he left Samson''s house. Samson is still connected with the eye. Rod just looks at the eye quietly, without any other unnecessary actions. Rod knew that everything from the outside world entered Samson''s mind through this magic eye. For a long time, Samson, in the wall of fire, looked firm. "Good. Go and wipe out the infidels, Samson." Yalan said slowly, and controlled the magic to open a path to the wall of fire. All of a sudden, Alan felt a pain in front of him. He lowered his head in a daze, but saw a sword blade penetrating his chest. (PS: Ming you Fan Wai) Chapter 1669 With the fall of the Lord of the city, the people in the city have no guidance from the caster, and the formation is completely defeated by spiders, so there is no possibility of resistance. Dense small spiders, the crowd completely submerged. In the twinkling of an eye, in addition to betraying Aram''s Samson is still standing in the same place, no one has been able to stand among the spiders. Without the resistance of the caster, Ms. spider''s pestilence messengers show their strength. As long as they are bitten by these spiders, no matter who they are, everything in their bodies will melt quickly and eventually turn into liquid for smoking. According to Ms. spider, this is only a part of the epidemic she has mastered. Rod believes that she must still have a lot of powerful cards. And rod also conveniently smoked a few nearby bodies, came to Samson''s side. "It looks like you made the right choice." Looking at the heavy faced Samson, rod said slowly, and threw his magic eye to him. From the perspective of magic eye, Samson has already seen everything nearby. Because of him, those who have a chance to live if they persist until the arrival of the high priest, are now dead in the spider''s mouth. If it wasn''t for the high-level swordsman''s firm mind, just looking at the tragic situation nearby and listening to the sudden stop of wailing, his mind would collapse first. At this time, Samson''s heart was heavy, like a heavy thing. If he didn''t want to be a swordsman, he always occupied his heart. He even had no face to stand here. Taking over the magic eye thrown by rod, Samson just slowly asked, "when will I become a swordsman?" "You''re going to be a swordsman." Rod said slowly. "Is that the answer you gave me? I''m going to be a swordsman? " Looking at rod, Samson roared, "do you know what I''ve paid? These people died because of me, and you only gave me such an answer? " "Because of you? You think highly of yourself Rod gave a sneer. "What did you give? Pity in my heart? Or the so-called kindness? You didn''t give anything of your own. After all, the death of these people is their own business. You don''t need to take credit for it, let alone have any ideas. " Samson''s teeth trembled. He never thought that rod would give such an answer. Rod''s words, like a heavy hammer, hit Samson''s heart. He bit his teeth and retorted: "if it wasn''t for me... How could you be so easy..." Rod shook his head. "I mean, you didn''t pay for yourself, you just paid for someone else''s life. Other people''s lives are the least valuable. It won''t bring you any reward. " "Your own things?" Samson said, vaguely stunned. "Your soul, for example." In front of Samson, the dark yellow devil said slowly. "I''ve given you my soul, haven''t I?" He asked with some doubt. "It''s just a small part of you, the vast majority of your soul, still in you. You''re still alive, aren''t you? " Samson was silent. He was vaguely aware of what rod was thinking. At this time, the nearby spider suddenly restless scurry, spider lady also quickly came to the two sides. "I feel the sacred breath. The high priests of the Holy See have arrived." Spider lady sink a way. Don''t need spider lady''s reminder, rod also noticed a strong breath is rapidly approaching. In rod''s perception, this breath is even more powerful than that of Alan before. It has touched the level of legendary creatures, but it has not been really promoted. Soon, the high priest in the blue robe, with the golden light all over the sky, fell down from the sky. "It''s her... The most famous high priest in East elasia." Through the magic eye, Samson looks surprised when he sees the high priest coming. In addition, there was a faint regret in Samson''s heart. Knowing that it was the high priest who was responsible for the aid, Samson would not betray him at all, but would support him until the aid came. Judging from the time when the high priests appeared, it was obviously feasible, and the people in the city could be saved. Unfortunately, Samson has no chance to do it again. He can only go all the way with the dark yellow devil. Unwilling and regretful, filled in Samson''s heart, from met the dark yellow devil, he was a little bit of temptation, to the end, he has been unable to turn back, the Vatican will not allow him to exist with bad deeds, in order to survive, he can only completely listen to those demons. Samson clenched the sword in his hand, and rod''s task panel was also shining with a unique light. With the appearance of the high priest, rod''s eyes always fell on her. Under the blue robe is a young girl with golden curly hair. She is not old, but her eyes are full of wisdom. Compared with the high-ranking priests in elasia, the girl in front of her is much stronger. Although she is in the sixth level, her strength is no less than that of ordinary legendary mages. When she appeared, even spider lady''s eyes on her veil were dignified. Aware of the girl''s unique breath, Rodney was surprised for a moment. From the breath of the priest, he felt the same breath of the soul as the powerful treasure, the staff of Moses, before he was banished by the curse. The strong and holy breath envelops the high priest. Rod, who is familiar with the history of erasia, understands that this breath should come from the source of the Holy See of erasia and be given by the legendary figure of the holy mark. After discovering this, rod''s face changed slightly. He clenched his fist subconsciously, and his eyes showed inexplicable meaning. Relying on the magic dock fantasy mission, rod seems to have come to the most glorious era of elasia. Being expelled to the East, the heretics who believed in demons and had a deep foundation, the Vatican who suppressed the four sides, and the holy mark who sat high in the clouds and worshiped by thousands of people, all these things explained to rod. Rod doesn''t know how magic dockyard and maxika, who created the dreamland, achieved all this, but the traces in the dreamland have already explained this to rod. Rod may have the opportunity to explore the secrets of this era. Rod was more concerned about the enemy in front of him than he was about his later actions. Golden light all over the sky, turned into a sharp blade, bombarding the spider below, the high priest, obviously won''t let rod and his party leave so easily. (PS: Ming you Fan Wai) Chapter 1670 Under the bombardment of the golden blade, the spider who has just occupied the moth city is dead and injured. Rhode senses the fall of the golden blade and avoids his body shape for the first time. If he is hit by this unique magic, he will be hit hard in an instant. "Damn... Roentgen, I''ve written down this hatred." Spider lady also knows that it is not appropriate to fight with the powerful high priest at this time. She didn''t come here to occupy moth city. Her supply and logistics are not enough to do this. Now, the best choice is to evacuate. In her sign, the giant spider began to dig toward the ground, and soon the whole body fell into the ground, leaving a spacious passage. Small spiders have hidden into the city of various locations, and spider lady also fled into the underground passage. After a little hesitation, rod called Samson and walked in the direction of Ms. spider''s departure to enter the entrance of the passage excavated by the giant spider. Just after rod''s figure disappeared, the high priest also came to the entrance of the passage, hesitated a little, but did not enter it. Coming to the dark passage, the nearby light has been swallowed up. Samson can sense everything in the dark by his own ability, but rod can''t. In desperation, rod used fire magic to light a stick, which was used as a simple torch in the underground passage. The appearance of the firelight dispelled the darkness in the passage, and let rod see some unusual scenes. Spider lady, who entered the passage first, lost her trace in an instant, which made rod feel a sense of vigilance. There was no trace left by her near the passage. As he kept walking towards the passage, rod could not find the figure of spider lady at all. On the contrary, there were more and more forks in the passage. Rod could not find the direction at all. He could only follow his own habit. When there were many forks in the passage, he took the right most road. "We''ve been here twice. What are you doing?" Before rod found anything unusual, Samson took the lead in questioning. Rod gave him an unexpected look: "how do you know that? Can you sense the terrain nearby? " In the passage, there is nothing special as a sign. Except for the number of forks, rod has no idea how Samson came to this conclusion. Samson replied: "since I can''t see, I''m more sensitive to space. You go around in this space and finally come back to where you are." Rod has some helplessness. It seems that it is not a good choice to go all the way to the right when he encounters a fork in the road. In rod''s impression, there is a special skill called pathfinding, which seems to help this situation. The top-level pathfinding technique can automatically outline all the maps in your mind, and you will never get lost. In addition, Samson''s words also made rod realize something. Rod reached out and touched the wall of the passage with a thoughtful look on his face. "What did you find?" One side, Samson asked in a deep voice. "The passage here is not just excavated, but prepared in advance." Rod made his own judgment, "the complicated branch road of the passage is not for us, but to obstruct the pursuit of the enemy." Listen to rod say so, Samson also understood his meaning, show surprised look. "What kind of creature can dig such a complex underground passage under moth city without being discovered by others?" "Caveman, and spiders." Examining the footprints left in the passage, rod came to his conclusion, "those spiders should have been hiding here in the first place." Samson''s face was even more surprised. Suddenly, he seemed to think of something and asked, "wait, aren''t you with Ms. spider? Why are you stuck here? " Rod shook his head. "Actually, I''ve only seen her once, but I think she''s nice." Samson''s face changed: "you must be joking. Spider lady is the most cruel heretic. You don''t know how many people died in her hands. " Rod shrugged, not paying attention to his words: "you must not know how many people died in my hands." Just as rod and Samson were talking, a huge crack suddenly appeared in the path of the passage ahead. Under the crack, there is a deeper space, the fire is difficult to shine on the location below, but rod did not hesitate for long, then entered the crack. There was a soft touch under his feet, and the ground seemed to have a kind of inexplicable elasticity. Rod managed to stabilize himself, and Samson did the same. At this time, rod was surprised to find that his feet seemed to be fixed, and he couldn''t move a step at all. He put the torch close to his feet, but found that it was not the ground at all, but a large web of silver threads hanging in the air, a spider web for catching prey. Not far away, several skeletons sticking to the spider web, shrunk into a ball, without flesh and blood, were seen in rod''s eyes. Those bones are much shorter than ordinary people''s bones, and there are no openings for eyes on the skull. It''s a cave man''s body. As rod expected, such a complex underground passage must be excavated with the help of cavemen. The bodies of cavemen in front of us should have fallen from the top of the passage by accident, trapped in the cobweb, and finally became the food of spiders. The elasticity of the cobweb was beyond rod''s imagination. He tried to tear it open with his hand, and the end result was that his whole hand was stuck. Samson was not so good either. His blade could not cut open the strong cobweb. Instead, he was stuck by the cobweb and couldn''t get it back. Rod thought, until now, maybe only with the help of magic power, can he get rid of the cobweb package, so as to get rid of the present predicament. Without waiting for rod to ignite this huge cobweb, eight scarlet photoelectric lights arranged on both sides in the dark aroused his vigilance. Under the gaze of rod, spider lady is riding the giant spider and crawling along the web. "Why are you? Didn''t the high priest come after you? " She looked at the two people on the spider web indifferently and said slowly. "There''s no enemy after us." Rod answered slowly. Spider lady gave a cold hum: "it seems that the high priest has seen through this trap. She won''t go underground until the real apostle arrives. But you, what can I do? " I don''t know if it''s her sign. The giant spider slowly comes forward, approaches and stares at rod with its eight fist sized eyes. Rod can see the prickly fur and two huge claws on the giant spider. Chapter 1671 Looking at the approaching giant spider, rod didn''t feel the threat and hostility from it. On the contrary, rod felt a kind feeling from it. This discovery also surprised rod. According to the tips in the contract of gluttony, he can get extra favor from the flies, but the giant spider in front of him is definitely not in this range. Maybe it''s the water-soluble disease that Rhode mastered that makes the giant spider feel friendly, or for some other reason, the giant spider is very fond of Rhode. "Join us, vow to fight for Diya, and you will not be her food." Just when rod was puzzled, the low voice of spider lady came to his ear. As she spoke, she reached out and gently brushed the surface of the giant spider, as if stroking the most intimate thing.. "As you said, I''ll fight for Diya at any time." After hearing spider lady''s request, rod hardly hesitated and gave his answer. Spider lady nodded, patted the giant spider below and said, "put him down, Dreis." With the spider lady''s order, the giant spider immediately waves its huge claw teeth in front of it and cuts off the spider web that trapped rod. Rod also successfully climbs onto the giant spider. In the huge spider web, rod can hardly find any space to settle down, only giant spiders, not affected by this unique environment, rod also came to it. "It''s up to you, swordsman." Said, spider lady looked at the side of Samson. "I... I will fight for Diya as you say, as long as I can be a swordsman." Samson hesitated, saying that he didn''t know if his decision was right, but it seemed to be his only choice. Soon, Samson was also put down by the giant spider, enduring fear and discomfort, he also climbed onto the giant spider. Led by the giant spider, rod and his party walked through the cobwebs. Before long, bursts of fire scattered the darkness around him. In the dark underground space, there were traces of towns. "Here is..." through the magic eye, looking at everything nearby, Samson seems to find something, showing a look of surprise. "This is my town." Spider lady said slowly. Samson looked surprised. He had never seen such a deep underground town. Rod was calm. Everything in front of him did not move him. He had seen more dark and profound places. "What are you avoiding when you build a town underground?" Rod thought and asked. She raised her eyebrows and took a look at rod. It seemed a little unexpected that rod should ask such a question. "You are the believer of existence, haven''t you received the oracle?" Spider lady did not answer directly, but to rod asked. "Who is there? You mean the king of disease? I haven''t received any Oracle about it. " Said rod, frowning. "That''s a little strange." Spider lady looked at rod carefully, "the power on you really belongs to him, but you didn''t receive his message... What were you doing before?" "I was in hell before. I came to moth city not long ago." Rod replied. "Hell..." she took a deep look at rod, but there was no doubt. Rod''s dark yellow skin was undoubtedly the best proof of these words. No one would doubt that the devil said he was from hell, "then you really don''t know about this." "Oh?" Rod showed a puzzled look, and Samson on one side was the same. "For the sake of your strength, I can tell you in advance that in a short time, the king of disease will come to the world, and the whole surface world will be filled with terrible diseases. Only those of us who follow him and hide underground can survive." Hearing her saying this, rod was stunned, and his eyes were also surprised: "do you mean that the original experience of the king of disease came to the surface world?" "Yes, as long as everything is ready." She nodded, "stupid eracians, in order to prevent the coming of the king of disease, are deploying troops all over the kingdom. Even ordinary people are also drawn to the battlefield by them, and they want to enlist Diya before the coming of the king of disease. Unfortunately, they can''t stop the will of the king of disease. " When she said that, rod looked interested. If we can see the essence of the king of disease, rod may have a chance to further improve his ability. In the age of rod, the king of disease has died in the hands of the bright hero. Only in the dreamland can rod meet this legendary powerful creature. "Hero of light..." rod''s face changed slightly when he mentioned the name. He who knows the history of erasia knows that the king of disease eventually ended in failure, and that erasia continues well to this day. It is likely that the powerful creature, the hero of light, will resolve the epidemic crisis. Rod does not know what kind of existence, can set up such achievements, known as the hero of light, rod only hopes that he will not meet him in the dreamland. "I will do my best to bring the king of disease. If there is anything I need to do, please let me know directly. " Looking at the spider lady not far away, rod promised, "how long will it take before the preparation for coming is completed?" Spider lady thought about it and replied, "it will take about three months." From spider lady mouth, got this answer, rod''s complexion but sink down. The time when the king of disease came seems to be the same as the time when rod left the dreamland. Rod may not be able to wait until that day. "What should I do to make sure that the king of disease comes faster?" Rod asked reluctantly. Maybe there is a deviation of a few days, so that the king of disease can come before rod leaves. Rod doesn''t know, but he hopes to have such a way. "Believe me, we all want the king of disease to come faster." Spider lady shook her head and said, "but those eracians don''t want to give us such a chance. Their troops have been assembled at the border, and they may attack Diya at any time, destroy the altar left by the king of disease, and block the coming of the king of disease." "The altar? What''s that? " Asked rod. "That''s what the king of disease needs." Spider lady said, "there are six altars in Diya. As long as any one of them is preserved, the king of disease will come smoothly." Rod nodded. Chapter 1672 "Those altars should be important objects of protection, right?" From spider lady''s words, rod recognized another layer of meaning, then asked. "Of course." She put the bracelet in front of her body, and her eyes, which were exposed outside the veil, radiated a fierce light. "The eracians will definitely take those altars as the primary targets of attack, and stop the arrival of the king of disease at all costs, but they will not succeed." Speaking of the end, she showed confidence in the eyes, words also with a bit disdain. "I know about it." Before rod said anything, Samson, as if thinking of something, took the initiative to say. He held the magic eye tightly in front of him, and his arm trembled faintly: "during this period, the Lords of elasia began to gather their troops and march towards the eastern border. It is said that they were ordered by God to wipe out the heretics completely. I didn''t expect that..." "The Erathians really like to find some seemingly sacred excuses." Spider lady says disdainfully. "What you need to do is to guard the city of Sutton at the border of Diya. I believe that you who follow the king of disease should be able to easily stop those eracians." Spider lady looked at rod and said slowly, "Sutton leads directly to three altars. It''s an important town on the border. Once it''s conquered by the Erathians, their troops will be able to enter." Rod nodded and asked, "how''s the defense around the altar? If the Erathians can''t attack for a long time, they may send out elite and try to destroy the altar directly. " "Also, Sarton is in the way of the Hercynian March, but what about the Hercynian reinforcements? If the king of disease is coming, the peace loving spirits in Eli will not care, will they? What are you going to use to guard against it? " Rod continued. Listen to rod so ask, no matter be Samson, still spider lady, a little surprised to see him one eye. "You have a very sharp grasp of the situation, not like those stupid demons at all. If I hadn''t dealt with other demons, I would have suspected that demons had begun to learn strategic knowledge. " Ms. spider commented. "You haven''t answered my question yet." Rod shrugged and said. "Those altars are the most important defense. I''ve already arranged countless epidemic messengers around them. You don''t have to worry about that. If not, how can a mere high priest push me back? " Recalling the previous situation in moth City, Ms. spider said angrily that it also let rod have a deeper understanding of her strength. "As for the reinforcements of erasia? I can''t think of any reinforcements for them. " Ms. spider shook her head and said, "what''s Eli''s little place? The arrogant Erathians will not join hands with other races, and the Holy See will not allow other creatures to interfere in this matter. " When she said that, rod fell silent. In rod''s time, the Vatican had already declined and lost its influence. Mages occupied the stage of the world. However, in the mirage, the situation was just the opposite. In front of the powerful Vatican, even Eli in the North became a small place that was not worth mentioning. From the spider lady''s look, this is not her prejudiced derogation of Eli, but a normal idea in her heart, a fact recognized in this era. "You don''t have to worry about the altar. As long as one of the six altars can be preserved, the king of disease will arrive smoothly. I have already arranged the manpower. What you need to think about is how to deal with the army of erasia. " Looking at rod, Ms. spider said. "I know a man who is a priest of the Holy See and should be happy to provide us with the movement of the Erathian army." While rod was thinking, Samson took the initiative to say to Ms. spider beside him. "How can I believe you? Not long ago, you were on the side of eracia. " Spider lady asked, "if it wasn''t for your sincere attitude, I would have let Dreis eat you." Seems to feel the spider lady''s words, her body, giant spider exposed claw teeth, issued a hissing voice. "Of course you can trust me." Samson looked at her and replied solemnly, "from the moment I killed the Lord of the city, I gave up my identity as eracia. I don''t have a choice, do I? " Seeing this, rod took the initiative to say: "this is really true, spider lady, you might as well listen to what he said next." The veiled woman looked at rod, then at Samson. After a while, she said, "OK, say what you think." "Just like I want to be a swordsman, the priest also has his own desire." With a deep breath, Samson said, "he wants fame and power. To be exact, now he has been promoted to the official bishop of the Holy See. He is the youngest bishop I have ever met, but he will not be satisfied with it. He wants more. He wants to be a priest and even the most honorable apostle." Spider lady showed interest in the eyes: "sounds like a good candidate, talk about your ideas." "If we can give him what he wants, I believe he will hand over all the information about the Erathian army, even the weakness of defense. I know who he is." Samson said slowly, "of course, I can''t do it alone. Ms. spider, I need your help." "If the request is reasonable, I will not grudge this help." Spider lady nodded and said. "Specific things, I need to see him and discuss with him before I can give a more detailed plan." Then Samson showed a reluctant look. "Unfortunately, the former high priest had already seen my face in his eyes and knew about my betrayal. I couldn''t find the priest myself. I''m afraid it''s hard to get in touch with him." "I can go." It was rod who said this. "You?" Samson showed an unexpected look, then seemed to understand something, nodded and said: "those human beings really don''t know your appearance. As long as you disguise as before, no one can see through your abnormality except those priests." "Not bad." Rod nodded, for his own camouflage magic, he has full confidence, "you just need to tell me the person''s information, I will bring him to meet you." Soon, the three seem to have reached some kind of agreement. Led by the giant spider, rod and Samson return to the ground, ready to see the priest. Chapter 1673 In the magnificent church, several clergymen and apprentices were chatting eagerly. "It''s said that bishop will make mobilization before the battle in the city, pray to God for the warriors participating in the holy war, get the blessing of divine power, and defeat all evil heretics." One of the clergymen''s apprentices said in a loud voice, full of joy and longing. "Yes, it is! Will is the youngest bishop. He devoted himself to spreading the gospel of God, made great achievements, and won God''s reward for it. We should do the same to him. " Another clergyman''s Apprentice added. "I really want to participate in this holy war and let God see my pious and heroic side, just like bishop will." The little apprentice sighed. Next to the apprentices, a tall and thin man listened to them quietly, patted one of them on the shoulder and said: "Excuse me, I''m here to see bishop will. Where is he now?" The man''s clothes are ordinary. He doesn''t look different from the ordinary people. He doesn''t have any characteristics worth remembering. Only his eyes are sharp enough to make the nearby priest uncomfortable. "Bishop will is not for ordinary people. Have you made an appointment with the church in advance?" Asked the clergyman, who was stopped by the man, frowning. "No, but you can tell him that I''m a friend of Samson''s. I think bishop will like to see me." Said the man. Several clergymen and apprentices looked at each other and looked puzzled. They didn''t know the identity of the man, but it was obvious that he had something else to say. Maybe it was bishop will''s old friend. "Harry, go and report to bishop will." Several clergymen''s eyes fell on the short apprentice. The clergyman named Harry didn''t dare to neglect him. He immediately took action and ran towards the interior of the church. Before long, Harry ran out again and said to the man, "bishop will wants to see you." Listen to him say so, the man shows inexplicable smile, say: "very good, take me to see him." "You must be a friend of bishop will! Please let me show you the way "No, he can''t. I''m the best person to lead the way." After learning that bishop will wanted to see the man, the attitude of the nearby clergymen and apprentices changed, and they scrambled to ask to lead the way for the man. The man turned his lips, pointed to an apprentice in front of him at will and said, "please show me the way." The selected apprentice, with a look of surprise, is Harry who went to report at the beginning. In the admiration or disbelief of other clergymen, Harry takes the man to the inside of the church. "What do you think of bishop will?" In the process of marching, the man asked on his own initiative. "He is a man of high moral character and is recognized by God. He devoted himself to spreading the glory of God. Many people who lost their way came back to the embrace of God because of his guidance. Without him, there would be a lot more suffering in the world. " At the mention of bishop will, Harry''s words became more and more, and his eyes also showed some admiration. But the man''s face was quiet. From his face alone, he could not see what he was thinking. "Why did you come to bishop will? Is to encounter painful thing, want to come to him to confess? If so, you are looking for the right person. Many of the people who have confessed to bishop will have taken on a new look from the inside out and gained the strength to overcome difficulties. " The man nodded: "yes." Hearing this, Harry encouraged, "I''m sure you can overcome the difficulties you encounter." Soon, led by the man, they came to a room on the second floor of the church. "Bishop will is in there, waiting for you, so I won''t go in." The man nodded, and then entered the room. At a glance, he saw a man in a white robe with his back to himself. The man turned around. In front of the collar of the white robe, all kinds of gold medals were shining, and the delicate pendant hanging on his waist also made a slight noise due to the collision. Looking at bishop will in the room, the man seemed puzzled and asked, "have I seen you before?" "Of course. Listen to Harry, you are Samson''s friend. You must have met me Bishop will said in a loud voice, "unfortunately, I didn''t leave you a deep impression, but I believe that after this time, you will firmly remember me." "You sound confident." Bishop will laughed and said, "I''ve heard about Samson from the priests. You should come to me for this matter, too... " Speaking of this, will''s smile subsided: "those hateful heretics, they actually let Samson fall... It took me a lot of effort to let him prove his loyalty to God..." Notice the man not far away, his face, and put on that pair of very friendly smile: "sorry, let you see the joke. I don''t know what you''re coming for. What''s your name? " "You can call me elotte." The man replied, "Samson spoke highly of you before he fell, saying that you are expected to become a priest of the Holy See, or even a real apostle." "Yes? I think he''s over praised for his words. " That said, the smile on bishop will''s face was even stronger. "Are you in any difficulty? I believe God will help you "I want to know whether pure piety can be rewarded by God? If a man does nothing but be devout, will God bless him? " The man''s question made will''s face smile. This is not a simple question that can be answered. It even involves the differences of doctrines within the Vatican. Will didn''t think about it. Complaining a few words in his heart, will thought that the man just came for some simple troubles, but he asked such a question. Even so, will responded quickly and replied: "Piety is important, but our actions also reflect our piety. Some people are religious to God, but their actual behavior is not like that. God will not forgive such behavior. " "How to judge whether a person is really as devout as he shows? Or is he devout as long as he shows enough piety, even if his heart is full of evil thoughts? " The man asked. Bishop will was silent for a long time before he replied, "we have no way to judge this kind of thing... But the angels close to God and the apostles must have a way to judge." Chapter 1674 Bishop will''s face was changed by the man''s questions. He gave a smile and said: "You didn''t come to me to discuss the content of the doctrine, did you? To be honest, when I was a priest, I was not very interested in debating doctrines. I prefer to study all kinds of classics of the Holy See, and I have learned many ways to treat patients. I believe these things are more useful than debating doctrines. " "Of course not. I''m just confused." The man said slowly, "some people can become bishops who teach many priests even though they don''t know the most basic doctrines. What kind of achievements can make him do this? Is it just by healing others? Did he cure a nobleman''s disease? " Hearing this, bishop will''s face sank: "are you implying something? You''d better make it clear! " "I''ve met Samson''s wife, or, to be exact, she was." The man''s face was calm and unaffected by bishop will''s words. "Her child was sacrificed by Samson. She was tortured and wanted to find Samson for revenge. But what she doesn''t know is that her actions are very ridiculous in the eyes of the real strong. " Bishop will''s face remained unchanged, but his eyes narrowed. He stared at the man in front of him and asked, "why?" "Because what Samson did was to serve God devoutly, wasn''t it? As I asked you just now, no matter what Samson thinks in his heart, he will be rewarded if he sacrifices his children to God. " The man raised his hand with a confident look in his eyes. "God may not personally reward him for his status and power, but you, the members of the Holy See who follow God, will surely reward him for his piety, and the priests who let him sacrifice their children will also be rewarded, and you will become sought after and distinguished bishops, won''t you?" Hearing this, will replied coldly, "are you questioning the idea of the Holy See? Are you some evil heretic? Believe it or not, I''m going to call someone now, and you''ll be punished as a pagan should be? " "Although I don''t want to admit it so early, you are right about this..." Under the gaze of bishop will, the man''s body was enlarged and his muscles spread out. In a short moment, he changed from an ordinary man to a huge dark yellow monster, with a terrible momentum. Will was startled by the sudden change. He stepped back until he hit the wall behind him. Then he said in a trembling voice: "God, it must be my daily misbehavior that leads to evil. I sincerely pray to you and ask you to protect your loyal servant..." "Well, put away your useless set. Now there is no high priest to look at you. You won''t be praised for your piety." The dark yellow monster interrupts will. "Are you crazy? It''s in the church, and the priests are resting upstairs. You''ll trouble me Said by the dark yellow monster, Wilton changed his face and gritted his teeth. "They can''t find me." The dark yellow monster said confidently, "but it''s you. According to the doctrine, when you find an evil creature like me, shouldn''t you report the news at the first time? Why are you still interested in talking to me? " Will issued a cold hum: "doctrine is always dead, we should use it flexibly, at least until now, you have not shown hostility." "I don''t care if you are really Samson''s friend, but you''d better satisfy me." With that, will goes over the dark yellow monster and takes the initiative to come to the door. He bolts the door tightly to ensure that it won''t be accidentally opened by people outside. Then he breathes a sigh of relief. "Do you know what the Erathians are preparing recently?" Asked the dark yellow monster. "Crusading the infidels of the East, everyone here knows." Will replied quietly, "this is a holy war. The whole holy kingdom will take part in it. All adult men must step on the battlefield. I don''t know why, but it seems to be the will of the scarlet. " "He has to do it." The dark yellow monster put his arm around him. From him, will felt the dull pressure. "We have built an altar. In a few months, the real body of the king of disease will come to the world, bringing down a terrible disease for the world and destroying all creatures in the earth. You only have this last time." With the story of the dark yellow monster, will''s face is white and his eyes are dignified. Of course, he knows what the dark yellow monster''s words mean. "You don''t know that? The priests know all about it. It''s no wonder that you are just a little bishop, and you are not qualified to know such secrets The dark yellow monster mocked. "You don''t have to remind me." Dark yellow monster''s words, let will some resistance, he glared at the dark yellow monster. The dark yellow monster didn''t care. He just spread out his hand and continued: "I heard that many people are optimistic about you and expect you to become the youngest priest after becoming the youngest bishop. Your name has long been known by the high level of the holy see because of Samson. " "With such potential, what will you do in this holy war? Is it a complete display of the fear of death, the loss of all reputation, or a so-called miracle, so that your name can spread throughout the Vatican? " With that, the dark yellow monster took a deep look at will. "What do you mean by these words?" Will seems to be interested in the words of the dark yellow monster. He looks at the dark yellow Monster without any trace. "I need information about the Erathians, their marching routes, their defensive arrangements, their logistics. And you need a convincing miracle, don''t you? " The dark yellow monster said slowly. "In my capacity, I''m afraid there''s no way to get those secret information..." will said hesitantly. "You will." The dark yellow monster patted will on the shoulder. "As I said, many people in the holy see are optimistic about you, and those members of the army will certainly be willing to have a good relationship with you. After all... They still need you to save them with miracles. " Will''s body trembled, not because of fear, but because of excitement. He thought of what might happen. If all goes well, he may become the youngest priest, or even the highest priest, in the history of the Holy See, as the dark yellow monster said. Chapter 1675 "I have a hunch." Looking at the excitement in will''s eyes, the dark yellow monster seems to have found something, with an expression of interest in his eyes. "Even if I don''t come to you, you will eventually take the initiative to find other pagans and make some agreements with them." The dark yellow monster is very familiar with will''s flash of some emotion. It is a sacrifice of everything else to achieve its own will, which also belongs to the dark yellow monster''s own will. The dark yellow monster is rod. According to Samson''s guidance, he came to will''s church, ready to meet the pastor who led him to sacrifice his children, to be exact, the bishop. The conversation with will is more smooth than rod imagined. Rod is very familiar with dealing with such people. If will is a just and kind person, I''m afraid rod now has to think about how to escape from the church. "Not necessarily. I follow God''s guidance. I''m a bishop With a smile on his face, will refuted rod''s words. "I remember where I met you." Looking at will, rod also recalled those memories. "Really? Before you become a heretic. " Will asked with some doubts. He tried to search the face of rod in his memory, but no matter how he recalled it, he didn''t remember meeting rod. "Of course you don''t remember, but it doesn''t matter..." rod shook his head and said slowly. Rod recalled that when he followed Sally''s request and went to the treasure house in the cloud to get the treasures that were sealed in the sky, he once saw a ghost. In front of the scepter of Moses, the corpse corresponding to the ghost was also seen. According to the ghost, his name is will. He was deceived and took up the scepter in the cloud treasure house, which led to the final end. In the dreamland, the bishop rod met had the same name as the ghost. In addition, there are some similarities in their voices. The reason why Rhode didn''t recognize them at first is the difference in intonation between them. In rod''s memory, will in yunzhongbao''s house, his tone is low and numb. If you listen carefully, you can still hear endless pain. During the countless years when his soul was exiled, he suffered a lot. Until he met rod, he was relieved. In the dreamland, will, who has just been promoted to bishop, is very confident and calm. He is quite different from the one in yunzhongbao house. This also made rod not sure that they were the same until the end. This discovery also gave rod a few more looks at will. In yunzhongbao house, when rod touched the scepter of Moses and his soul was exiled, it was thanks to the secret method of reception carried by will''s body that his soul came to hell and had a chance to regain his body. If there is no receiving secret method, rod may be just like will. His soul is trapped in the treasure house in the cloud, and he will never have the chance to return to his body. Or worse, he will be completely destroyed by the angel. In a sense, rod can come to hell, thanks to the eyes of will. From will, rod felt all the qualities of being a sinner, even more than anyone he saw in the dreamland. It was the best choice to complete the task. If rod wants to finish the task directly and get out of the dreamland, he can kill will and run away now. But if he does that, rod will not be able to see the coming king of disease and will have to wait first. "Have you really seen me? Why can''t I remember? " Seeing that will was still confused about this, rod shook his head and shrunk rapidly. In the role of camouflage magic, rod restored the human man''s appearance, looks no different from other people. "Here you are." With that, rod throws a ball at will. Will took it, but was startled by the creature in his hand: "what kind of evil creature is this?" What will held was an eye the size of a fist, with some tentacles under it. "It can convey everything around you to me, and you need to use it to contact me later in the war." Rod explained. Listen to rod say so, will reluctantly put down the magic eye: "this evil creature, can''t be seen by other members of the Holy See, otherwise, even I will be divided into heretics..." "If you understand, try to save it yourself." With that, rod turned to leave the church¡° I look forward to your good news. " Pushing will''s door open, rod sees the pastor Harry waiting outside to guide him. From Harry''s eyes, he saw some unusual expressions, such as fear, rejection and hatred. Instead of going out, rod closed the door and went back to the room. He asked will. "Do you have a weapon?" "Of course. What do you want a weapon for? " With that, will took out a silver blade, which was not sharp. It belonged to him and was more often just a kind of decoration. "There''s a priest out there who overhears our conversation." Rod''s face sank and he said in a low voice, "I can''t come out. You''re the only one to kill him." "No, I can''t do this... At least I can''t just kill him in church." Will hesitated and eventually refused. "Do you want to expose it? Do you want to be killed as a heretic? " Rod grabbed him by the collar, looked straight at him, and said in a deep voice. "But... What reason should I use?" Will asked reluctantly. "Didn''t I just give you the best reason?" Rod said, "after killing him, he put his eyes on his body, said he was a heretic, said you couldn''t tolerate such things inside the church, and made a trial of a bishop. Do you want me to teach you how to do it step by step? Aren''t you the best at that? " Will swallowed his saliva. He didn''t expect that the man in front of him should make a decision in such a short period of time. The ruthlessness of the means is far beyond will''s imagination. "How can I contact you after losing my eyes?" Will, who wants to know everything, asks rodfa quickly. "I''ll come back to you and give you new eyes. You just have to wait." Rod replied. With that, he left the quiet room, refused Harry''s guidance, and walked out of the church in the same direction as he came. "Apprentice Harry, I have something to tell you." Just as Harry at the door, looking at rod far away, sighed deeply, will''s voice came from the room. Chapter 1676 Soon after the conversation with bishop will, rod left the city alone and went to the nearby trees, ready to enter the underground passage to meet with Samson. However, just as rod was about to return to the ground, he seemed to notice something. He suddenly stopped his own action, looked back at the direction he had come, and his face was alert. There, a girl with white hair was watching him. She was dressed in simple cloth and stood on the ground barefoot. Her feet are covered with scars, not only like the fire, unnatural blackening and wrinkles, but also like the ferocious scars left by beating. The various visions seemed to show rod something unusual about her. From this white haired girl, rod didn''t feel any threat. It seemed that she was just an ordinary person without strength. But somehow, rod had the idea of retreat. The instinct in his blood was constantly reminding him. Rod did not have any words, just stood in the same place, staring at the girl''s figure, his expression became more and more dignified. Unable to feel her own strength from this white haired girl, rod did not think that she really wanted to feel that she was just an ordinary person. Rod will doubt himself. With his little monster body, he can''t even detect the level of the woman. "Elotte, have you contacted bishop will? What were you doing? " Feeling the footsteps on the ground, Samson took the initiative to get rid of the cover of the entrance of the underground passage and leaned forward to ask rod. It wasn''t until Samson''s words came that rod regained his consciousness. He took a deep breath and said, "yes, he''s happy to cooperate with us as you said." "As for me, I found an interesting person..." looking at the girl with white hair, rod''s face became dignified. The girl''s unique hair color has explained her identity to rod. She is a powerful pagan. Rod doesn''t know her purpose, but it won''t be a good thing. "What?" Samson took out his magic eyes and looked around. He scratched his head and said, "what are you talking about? You''re the only one here Rod''s pupils shrank and he looked back at the white haired girl. What he can be sure is that the girl really exists and is looking back at himself, but according to Samson, he can''t see the girl at all. Rod fell into silence, Samson also realized that the situation was not right, and showed an alert look, holding the sword handle with his right hand. After a while, the white haired girl no longer looks at rod, but walks to the city alone, and rod also shows a happy look. "Who is she?" In rod''s heart, there was such a doubt. Looking at Samson in the passage, rod asked, "have you ever heard of a girl with white hair? There are obvious scars on her feet. It''s impossible for a powerful heretic like her not to have any information. " "Sounds like you''re in some kind of trouble." Samson thought for a moment and replied, "I don''t know much about infidels. I have killed countless pagans in order to contribute to the Holy See, but there is no white haired girl you said. You should ask Ms. spider about these things Rod nodded, agreeing with Samson. Spider lady, a pagan leader, should know about the white haired girl. "Are you going to find lady spider? But she is very reluctant to let that terrible giant spider send us here. " It seemed that something had come to his mind, and Samson had a bad look on his face. "My God, I just looked at it with the eyes you gave me, and I felt sick. How did you and she endure it? Just sitting on it, I want to run away immediately. " Rod shook his head and said, "although it''s a spider, its soul is much purer than other creatures. It has no other idea and always remains loyal to its master." "I came here to collect the souls of sinners. All the souls I met were regarded as the souls of sinners. By comparison, the soul of spiders was the purest." Rod commented. "Will you collect the souls of other creatures? I mean non-human beings? " Hearing what rod said, Samson asked with interest. "Why do you ask?" Rod didn''t understand. "Because according to the members of the Holy See, only the soul of human beings is the supreme existence in the world and can enjoy the glory of God, while the souls of animals do not have such treatment. Even after death, they cannot go to Yunzhong city like the souls of human beings." Samson added. Rod frowned and said, "I only collect the souls of sinners. Those creatures are not even human beings. They don''t even have the conditions to be sinners. Their souls are useless to me. " Rod noticed that in the task panel, there are no restrictions on the types of souls. However, according to rod''s own understanding, the so-called sinner''s soul has to find a way from human beings. The souls of other creatures can''t be called sinner''s soul. Shaking his head, rod looked back in the direction of the city: "we''ll stay here for a while. I still have some things to hand over to will." Samson didn''t question rod''s order. He took a deep breath and then asked, "now that you''ve finished, it''s time to talk about me. When can I become a swordsman?" Rod glanced at him, but Samson continued, "you said that before, didn''t you? You said you would make me a swordsman, and I betrayed my camp for that. " "What is the definition of sword sage in your heart?" Instead of answering Samson''s question, rod followed his words. "A measure of power? It''s more powerful than fencing. If you just want to gain more power, I recommend you to learn magic. A title given by the scarlet? Then I can tell you, you can never be a swordsman. But if you think that the sword Saint refers to a kind of constant spirit, a kind of bright will, just like a hero, you have a chance to become a sword saint. " Samson was a little stunned by rod''s words. After a long time, he said, "how can I have such a will?" Rod patted him on the shoulder and said, "I can give you the chance to stimulate your will in some ways, but whether you can really become a swordsman depends on your own efforts." Samson seemed to think of something. He nodded and held the hilt tightly. Chapter 1677 "Have you met bishop will?" A few days later, rod and Samson returned to the town that Ms. spider had built underground and met the powerful heretic again. "Yes. The process of our discussion went well. " Rod put his hands around him and said slowly. After returning rod and Samson, Dreis, the giant spider, returns to spider lady and lies meekly at her feet. Next to rod, Samson frowned, slightly uncomfortable, and rod answered calmly. "He wants a thrilling miracle, and in return, he will give us all the information we know." Rod added. Spider lady sent out a cold hum: "those members of the Holy See, like this trick, miracles? Where is a miracle in this world? What they have is their suppression of different schools. They don''t want other voices in the world. " She raised her hand, and a palm sized, dark green spider crawled out of the collar of her dress, and along her shoulder, all the way to the palm of her hand. "You did a good job. It''s a reward for you." Rod took a puff from the corner of his mouth. How would he take over the spider? Can you bring it by hand? Seems to see rod''s doubts, spider lady initiative said: "don''t be afraid, maiwen won''t bite." Rod reached out and gently took the spider over. "Maiwen? Is that its name? " Rod gently pinched the spider in his hand and asked. "Yes." Spider lady nodded. "Why does a spider have a name?" Next to rod, Samson asked incredulously. The magic eye on him looks at everything nearby and shows an incredible look. "Every spider has a name. Your question is just like why people have names." Spider lady glared at Samson, which also made him shut up and stop talking. "What''s the use of it? Can it be used to spread disease? " Rod stares at the spider in his hand and finally puts it on his shoulder. The characteristics of the plague make rod not afraid of any disease, and his resistance is also greatly improved. Even if there is poison in the spider, rod can resist it. The only thing Rhode can''t resist is probably corrosive acid, such as the dragon breath of poisonous dragon, which is not included in the scope of epidemic. "Maiwen is one of the leaders of the spider group. He can control all the ordinary spiders nearby." Ms. spider explained, "you don''t have an epidemic agent, do you? You can make him your pestilence Messenger, and then use his power to control the spiders. " Rod nodded. He understood what Ms. spider meant. "Help bishop will show all the miracles he wants. I''m sure you can do it." Spider lady signals a way. After saying all kinds of things about bishop will, rod seems to have thought of something and asked Ms. spider, "not long ago, I met a barefoot girl with white hair. She has obvious scars on her feet. She may be a powerful pagan. Do you know anything about her?" "White hair?" Spider lady seems to think of something, slightly frowned, "I have not heard of such existence. If she had such conspicuous features, I would not have heard of it. What you meet is probably just an ordinary person. " "I didn''t see the person you said. Could you be wrong?" Samson looked at rod suspiciously. Although rod said so, he didn''t see the man in rod''s mouth before that, so he couldn''t add other information. "All right." Rod spread out his hand, did not continue to ask, "then it''s my mistake." Having said that, looking back on what he had seen before, rod was quite sure that he was absolutely right. Although the girl with white hair didn''t exude strong momentum, the strong pressure she brought to rod in her blood has been deeply recorded by rod. Rod believes that as long as he feels the pressure again, he will recognize her. In the dreamland, rod did not know what kind of existence he had encountered. But judging from the white haired girl''s attitude, she might not be the enemy, which also reassured rod a little. If an enemy of legendary rank appears in the mirage mission, rod doesn''t know how to deal with his little monster body. While rod was thinking, the spiders suddenly trembled uneasily, even the spider on rod''s shoulder, Mai Wen. Rod''s eyes slightly puzzled, put on the spider lady: "what happened? Why are they so upset? " "They told me that an enemy was coming to Sarton." Spider lady answered quickly, and rod''s face changed. During Rhode''s consultation with bishop will, the eracians were also ready to attack and gathered a large number of people at the border. "I destroyed moth city ahead of time to block the pace of those eracians. I didn''t expect that they still came so fast..." spider lady gritted her teeth and showed her unwilling eyes. "Sutton city..." rod raised his head secretly, with a dignified look in his eyes. After this period of exploration, rod has already found that Sutton city is above the underground city of spider lady. Sarton city is close to the Diya border, and directly leads to three epidemic altars. Once it is lost, the next war situation will be in a very passive situation. Rod understood that according to the determination of the Erathians, the fall of Sutton was only a matter of time, and what Ms. spider had to do was to delay the fall as much as possible. There are a lot of spiders in the underground city, and the water-soluble disease in their bodies, which is undoubtedly the best thing to defend, which also makes rod a little relieved. Seeing that Ms. spider was a little worried, rod thought about it and said, "don''t worry about those eracians. I have learned their weakness from bishop will. With the help of those spiders, they won''t be a big threat." When will dealt with the clergyman''s apprentice, rod saw him for the second time and learned from him the information of the Erathians, including their intention to attack Sutton. According to will''s words, this is a holy war involving the whole of elasia. Soon after, even as a bishop, he also needs to step on the battlefield and contribute to the holy war. At that time, he needs the assistance of Ms. spider. In exchange, will told rod in advance of the weakness of the Erathian army, which also gave rod a way to block their attack. Chapter 1678 Soon, rod told Mrs. spider what bishop will had told him, including the route of the Erathians and the supply plan. "Great. I''ll give you maiwen. With his help, you can control the nearby spiders and cut off their supplies as much as you can. I''ll let other people resist positively and try to intercept these Erathians in the valley outside Sutton. " After listening, Ms. spider made a decision. Under her command, the spiders in the underground city began to move quickly. The small dark creatures kept moving, and the whole underground space seemed to be alive. And rod and Samson, along the cobweb free passage, all the way back to the ground, ready to go to the stage of those Erathian supplies. "Elotte, what did bishop will tell you? Did he mention me? " On the way, Samson seemed to think of something and asked rod. Rhode met bishop will twice. He not only reached an agreement with him, but also got a lot of important information, which made Samson see Rhode more. "He''s very grateful to you." Rod thought about it and replied. "Thank you? I didn''t do anything for him to thank. Instead, I should thank him for guiding me forward. " "Ask him if you have a chance." Rod glanced at him without answering. Soon, rod and Samson returned to the ground together. Rod holds the spider given by Ms. spider in his hand and tries to establish some connection with it according to the existing methods in the plague. Soon, new information came from the system log. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Contract feature [plague] has been detected. You can specify any creature to be your plague messenger." "You choose to make mewin (spider) an epidemic messenger." "Maiwen (spider) has become your pestilence messenger. The current number of epidemic messengers: 1, the maximum number: 1. " "Disease messenger has no additional ability." "Maiwen (spider) is a mirage product. It disappears after breaking away from the mirage and cannot trigger the next stage of the inheritance task." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ In addition to these basic information, the system log also shows the attribute panel of macwin, but rod didn''t take a close look. He didn''t want to know the spider''s attributes. After praying to the king of disease, all kinds of rewards rod can exchange have been updated, with many more options for the messenger of disease. Because he was in the dreamland, rod did not intend to exchange any of them. He was ready to try again after he got out of the dreamland and had a real epidemic messenger. Looking at McEwan in his hand, he saw that his eight little eyes were looking at him. Rod thought about it and then said: "Can you control other spiders nearby? I mean the one with the water-soluble disease. " I don''t know what McEwan did. After rod asked questions, there were lots of spiders in the underground passage nearby. Even Samson couldn''t help approaching rod slightly. The spiders nearby made him unbearable. Feeling the unique smell of water-soluble epidemic in the spider''s body, rod nodded with satisfaction: "let these spiders be ready on the ground." Soon, the spiders would pass rod and Samson, first step along the passage, toward the ground. After all the spiders left nearby, Samson''s face was a little better. He asked rod, "you promised Ms. spider that you would cut off the supplies of the Erathians. What are you going to do?" "Bishop will told me that the Vatican did not tell the truth of the war to the ordinary people in erasia, but said that it was a holy war against the infidels." Said rod, looking into the distance. Samson nodded: "of course. If those ordinary people knew that the purpose of their trip was to prevent the king of the terrible epidemic from coming, I don''t know how many people would die in the war under the terrible epidemic, I''m afraid they would lose their courage to fight immediately, and they would collapse before they met the pagan troops. " "I will not attack the supply personnel, I will spread the epidemic, let them fear, let them spread the news themselves, so as to lose the courage to participate in the war." As he said this, rod looked to his left shoulder, where the abscess had swelled again. Just wait for rod to activate it, and he will release the disease of his choice. The effect of water-soluble pestilence can completely condense the flesh and blood of other creatures into a pool of blood. Under the action of gluttony contract, these blood are of great help to rod. With the supplement of blood and water, not only did rod''s previous disease abscess swell up again, but also a new disease abscess appeared on his right shoulder. It won''t be long before he can put it into use. Rod had a hunch that the new epidemic abscess would not disappear as he left the fantasy space, but would still exist on his body, which also made him find the direction of improvement. In Mirage space, rod may not be able to directly obtain experience value, but relying on the existence of water-soluble epidemic, he can further improve the characteristics of epidemic disaster and make him have extra epidemic abscess. In addition, rod can also get other kinds of disease release ways in the dreamland. The water-soluble epidemic is undoubtedly the best example. Rod believes that the most powerful diseases in the world exist in the hands of the king of diseases. To acquire these powerful diseases, he needs to see the essence of the king of diseases, so as to achieve all this. Before long, rod and Samson returned to the ground. "Bishop will told me that the Erathians used moth city on the border as the supply center of logistics materials, and all the supply personnel also started from moth city." Looking at the outline of the town in the distance, rod said slowly with an inexplicable look in his eyes. According to bishop will, the high-level of the Holy See was very angry about the attack on moth city. They arranged powerful priests to protect the supply personnel. If rod planned to attack the supply personnel, he might not get any benefits. Even Samson could hardly deal with the priests. For this reason, rod can only deal with the supply personnel in other ways. Fortunately, with spider lady and her followers on the front battlefield, rod doesn''t have to worry about other situations for the time being. "Moth city..." Samson seemed to think of something, and his face changed. It was the town he was guarding, but now, he became the enemy of the city. Thinking of this, his heart was a little confused, and his sword hand was no longer clenched. Chapter 1679 He followed the dark yellow devil to the woods outside the moth city. Samson just wanted to say something. A movement from the distance suddenly attracted his attention. It''s a whole set out team, heading east along moth City, just passing through Samson''s dense forest. In addition to the soldiers with long guns around the team, there are dozens of fully armed knights to guard against all possible enemies. On their bright armor, there is a uniform pattern of lions. "It''s them... The Knights of the Duke of the East." It''s like finding something, Samson murmured. His magic eye is faithfully transmitting what he sees to his mind. "Get ready to do it." Next to him, the dark yellow demon ordered, "we''ll stop them here." "Are you serious? That''s a real knight. No swordsman can resist the charge of a knight. " Samson looked at the dark yellow devil in disbelief. He didn''t understand what the devil thought. He even wanted to block those armed knights with his existing strength. According to Samson''s prediction, the strength of these escorts is enough to guard against all possible enemies. If they are equipped with enough archers, Samson will even think that their task is not only to deliver materials. "Then you stand here and watch." Dark yellow devil glanced at him, then no longer spoke, but put his eyes on the team. He had already made a decision in his heart. In Samson''s eyes, the enemy that is difficult to deal with is not an obstacle at all. Soon, the dull sound of horse''s hooves came from the distance, and the team was getting closer and closer to the forest where they were. Samson hesitated a little. Just as he wanted to say something, the dark yellow devil suddenly took the lead. Under the gaze of the devil''s eye, the abscess on the dark yellow devil''s left arm broke, and the dark red fog spilled out. What did samsonton understand when the fog appeared? Before that, the dark yellow devil saved the damned woman by relying on the fog. Dark red fog swept by, supply team members did not have time to respond, instantly shrouded in fog. When the supply team members touch the surface of the fog skin, a burst of red spots appear one after another. They can''t help scratching because of the severe itching, but they have no effect. Under their scratching, there are more and more red spots on their bodies. "What are you doing? Don''t be influenced by the witchcraft of the enemy Yelled a knight, trying to keep the team in order. At the beginning, the Knights whose body surface was covered with armor did not directly contact the red fog and could keep calm. However, when the red fog penetrated through the cracks of their helmets and armor and touched their bodies, they realized what had happened to the supply team members. Unexpectedly, the rout happened. Many team members, regardless of the Knights'' obstruction, fled towards moth city in the rear, even some knights. At this moment, they have no idea of glory in their heart, just want to get rid of the damned red fog. "This..." in the woods, Samson, who was watching the scene through the magic eye, opened his mouth in surprise. Even the heavy armor Knight he was hard to deal with was defeated by the dark yellow devil. "It''s your turn." When Samson was surprised, the voice of the dark yellow devil came to his ear. "I can make you free from the influence of the red fog and move freely in the red fog. Believe me, I have such ability. And what you have to do is to kill those who can''t escape. " Smell speech, Samson looked into the red fog, a few people fell to the ground, the whole body is full of scratch left by the bloodstain, no trace of intact skin. He came to one of them and found that he was not affected by the red fog, as the dark yellow devil said, but his sword hand could not be waved. The man who fell to the ground was just an ordinary man. Samson didn''t know what belief he held and took part in the holy war. He was forced to leave his hometown or came here with honor in his heart. But now, he is only left with death. "What''s the matter? Don''t tell me you still have compassion for the Erathians. " Aware of Samson''s abnormal situation, the dark yellow devil said voluntarily, "you have betrayed them, and the Holy See will not tolerate you. Are you pitying for the Holy See''s reward?" "No Samson sighed. "I just don''t think it''s right. If a knight who is not afraid of life and death falls on the ground, I will be happy to kill him, but he is not "If you don''t want to." With that, the dark yellow devil came forward to the man who fell on the ground. The black spider jumped down from him and bit the man. Under the spider disease, the man''s whole body shriveled down, only his abdomen bulged unnaturally. The dark yellow devil cuts the man''s abdomen open and sucks it. Soon, the dark yellow devil stood up again, and the man on the ground only had a skin bag with afterglow. Samson noticed that when the dark yellow devil had finished all this, the dry abscess on his body was bulging again. In addition, his body had a new change. Until now, Samson has finally understood why the Holy See has always been exterminating the heretics. Those evil heretics have no feelings of belonging to human beings. After realizing all this, Samson''s face changed, and he finally felt a little regret. "I really want to maximize the effect of the water-soluble epidemic. Unfortunately, someone is disturbing us." Just as Samson secretly regretted, the dark yellow devil said quickly, with a dignified look. In the distance, bursts of golden light emerged from the city. A figure rose to the sky and was flying towards Samson''s position. "The high priest of the Holy See." Regardless of other thoughts, after finding the golden figure, Samson quickly said, "only those high-ranking priests have such ability." Dark yellow devil nodded, he also understand, now facing what kind of situation. "Back to the underpass." He said quickly, "that high priest will not come to the ground easily." Samson nodded, and with the dark yellow devil, he retreated to the safe underground passage. After the golden figure landed, he did not continue to pursue as the dark yellow devil said. Instead, he focused on the fallen people around and began to treat their injuries. Chapter 1680 During this time, Samson has been following the dark yellow devil, attacking and killing one team after another from moth city. In order to avoid the support of high-ranking priests, the location of the attack also changed from the dense forest outside moth city to the wasteland near the East. In the battle, Samson watched more and more people die in the hands of the dark yellow devil, and his sword blade became more and more confused. The idea of becoming a swordsman was rarely mentioned by him. More often, he was staring at the skin bag left by the dark yellow devil, and didn''t know what to do. After another successful attack, Samson, standing in the middle of the battlefield, suddenly heard a voice. "Mother, help me..." The sound is so subtle that ordinary people may not be able to hear the direction of the sound, but Samson is different. Blind for Samson in exchange for a keen hearing, he can hear any subtle movement. Through the eye, Samson sees the dark yellow devil and a teenager who falls to the ground at his feet. Compared with before, dark yellow devil has changed a lot, not only has two pustules on the arm, but also has two huge pustules on the back. Samson knows that these pustules are all the changes made by the dark yellow devil during this period of time by sucking the flesh and blood in other human bodies. Now, it seems that he is planning to do the same thing to the teenager. After discovering this, Samson quickly stepped forward, stretched out his hand, and just wanted to say something to the dark yellow devil, the spider jumped down from him and bit the boy. Samson looked dark and put his hand down. Dark yellow demon glanced at him, just wanted to say something, suddenly, on the ground nearby, a large number of spiders came crawling. "It''s Ms. spider. She''s calling us." The dark yellow devil feels the meaning of these spiders and takes the initiative to say. Samson nodded and asked, "shall we go back now?" "Of course, do you want to stay here?" With that, the dark yellow devil no longer spoke. Regardless of the young man who gradually changed his body, he headed for the underground passage under the leadership of a group of spiders. Samson, on the other hand, remained in the same place, looking at the withered limbs and the abandoned boy with a look of guilt. The sound of breathing came to Samson''s ears. He realized that after being bitten by a spider, the teenager maintained a strange posture, but did not die for a while. "Kill..." The boy seemed to be saying something, but his voice was subtle. Samson subconsciously put his head close to him to hear more clearly. "... me." Samson finally heard clearly. He held the blade tightly in his hand, but felt more guilty in his heart. Finally, he wielded the blade and accurately cut off the head of the young man. His sword skill belongs to a high-level swordsman. At this moment, he fully played it, and did not make the young man feel any pain. He wiped the blade clean, followed the dark yellow devil''s direction again, and went deep underground. But at this time, he felt something different, like a burning will burning in his heart. He found the answer he wanted. Soon, Samson caught up with the dark yellow devil who left first. "Why did you come so late?" Dark yellow devil seems to have found something, some doubt asked. "I suddenly felt something. I mean the sword skill." Samson replied calmly. "Really?" The dark yellow devil took a deep look at him, but he didn''t ask much. He followed the spiders in silence and went deep underground. After a period of time, a large group of small and dense spiders, as well as the woman with spiders on her head and wearing a long black skirt, appeared in Samson''s sight. "Spider lady, I got your message. Why did you call us back?" Looking at the spider lady in the distance, the dark yellow devil said on his own initiative. "Bishop will came to the front of the battlefield, he took the initiative to find me, want a" miracle. " The woman in the black dress replied, "is that what you told him? Miracles... I didn''t expect you to know so much about the members of the Holy See. " "I just know that everyone has what they want in their heart." The dark yellow devil answered with a shrug. "I don''t know how you discussed it, but only you can finish it. Go to the front battlefield with me." Said Ms. spider. At this time, Samson took the initiative to ask: "Ms. spider, have you received will''s information?" "Yes." She replied without a trace, "thanks to the bishop, the eracians were killed and wounded in the frontal battlefield and stepped into my spider trap many times. It is said that they have found a leak and are looking for informants from ordinary soldiers, but they certainly did not expect that the bishop of the Holy See had done all this. " "In return, I''ll give him a miracle." Then she looked contemptuous. "Those eracians like this trick best." Dark yellow demon nodded: "spider lady, when do we go to the front battlefield? I can''t help but want to see bishop will again "Don''t worry." Spider lady shook her head and looked at him. "I heard that you have done your deeds outside moth city. You have well completed my task, so that the eracians stationed outside Sutton city can not get enough supplies. The unique epidemic you released has greatly depressed their morale. You are entitled to receive additional rewards." The dark yellow devil smiles, and Samson is silent with his blade. "Swordsman, you should avoid and let me be alone with him." Ms. spider looks at Samson and orders in an unquestionable voice. Samson nodded, said nothing more, and left with the blade. "You have to be careful." After confirming that Samson couldn''t hear what happened here, Ms. spider looked at the dark yellow devil and said quickly. "Be careful of what?" Dark yellow devil frowned and asked. "The swordsman." Spider lady replied, "you didn''t see it, but my spider told me everything. He seems to be moved by those eracians. In the future battle, if he changes his position, I am not afraid, but you may not be so lucky. After all, he is always with you. " "It doesn''t matter." Dark yellow devil thought about it, then made a decision in his heart, "I know what he wants, and I believe that he will make the right choice." Spider lady shrugged slightly, said: "tell me about you, what kind of reward do you want? A powerful epidemic? Or those unique spiders? " Dark yellow devil thought a little and gave his own answer. Chapter 1681 In the dark of the night, in the camp of the Crusaders, the fire was clear around the sentry tower. The guard in charge of the guard is holding up his torch in case of any possible crisis. Near Diya, where the terrible heretics are, they can''t be careless. In places beyond the sight of these guards, where shadows and darkness mingle, countless small and dense dark creatures have already surrounded the camp. They lurk here, as if waiting for something. On the sentry tower, a guard seems to have found something strange. As soon as he wants to blow the horn, the dark creature who has already climbed the sentry tower pours on his body. Under the influence of unknown forces, the guard only felt that his body was soft. He had no strength all over, and his consciousness was blurred. The darkness wrapped him a little bit. He felt extreme fear in his heart, but could do nothing. He could only watch the nearby light fade away. This happened not only in this tower, but also in all parts of the camp. The dark creatures were constantly taking the lives of the guards nearby. In the face of this force, the resistance of the guards had no effect. Finally, with the death of many guards, the horn sounded from a distance, and a guard used his last strength to spread the news of the enemy''s attack. "What happened?" In the camp of the center, the general in the camp asked quickly. "There''s an enemy coming, it''s Ms. spider!" Said the bishop, who had dressed first. "Hateful heretics!" After understanding the situation, the general quickly ordered: "burn the hot oil, light the hay in the camp, so that the spiders dare not come near!" Soon, bursts of dark smoke, rising from the camp, the fire dispelled the darkness of the night, a ferocious spider is also in the light of the fire. After seeing the enemy''s appearance, the fear of the nearby Crusaders slowed down and their morale stabilized. They began to guard against the incoming enemy according to the command of the general. Just then, a golden light bloomed from the sky of the camp, all the darkness was dispelled, and the camp was as bright as day. "High priest! They will help us. " Said the bishop quickly. The general nodded. Just then, as the darkness was dispelled, a terrible figure appeared in the eyes of all the people in the camp. It was a figure in a long black dress, with a veil on her face and a huge spider on her head. Under the golden light, the shadow of terror stretched long behind her. Looking at the hidden figure, the nearby Crusaders showed different eyes, or fear, or anger. They have recognized that the unique figure here is the notorious pagan, spider lady. As she walked slowly, all the Crusaders around her retreated. Just then, a man in a white robe with a golden look in his eyes took the initiative to meet her. "The high priest can help us hold the spider lady, we just need to deal with those spiders." Looking at the unique figure, the Bishop said quickly. The general nodded. He knew that compared with spider lady herself, the spiders nearby were the most difficult to deal with. No matter who is bitten by those spiders, his body will be eroded by the terrible disease. Even if he is cured with holy water, his body will leave scars that can never be healed. "General, what shall we do?" Inquired an armed Knight. Even the knight is hard to deal with those spiders, which have exceeded the scope of ordinary enemies. "Fight around the fire, the spiders dare not get close." The general thought about it and answered quickly. Fortunately, these spiders also have things to fear. They are afraid of fire. As long as the nearby hay is ignited, with the help of the fire, these spiders will hardly approach actively. However, the cries of pain caused the attention of the general. He noticed that the Crusaders who screamed were standing around the fire and resisting spiders. This time, the spider did not retreat because of the fire, and even took the initiative to go through the fire, burning all over the body, and rushed to the nearby crusaders. "How could it be like this..." he said with some astonishment, which had never happened in the previous battle. At this time, the emergency of the situation, has let him have no way to think about, in his hesitation for a short moment, the spider has made his hands dead. Under the attack of life and death, the torch in the Crusader''s hand lost its function, and the bladed sword could not hurt the fast crawling spiders. In the distance, the high priest who was fighting with spider lady had no time to cast magic to help the Crusaders. Not only that, the red fog began to spread in the battlefield, bringing more serious negative effects to the Crusaders. All the Crusaders who came into contact with the red fog were abnormal. Under the attack of spiders, the nearby Crusaders were defeated. At this time, a thin body blocked between the Crusaders and spiders. "In the name of God, you filthy creatures, get back where you deserve to be!" He roared, the front is like the tide of black spiders, and he is like a reef in front of the tide. "Bishop, come back!" General a Leng, immediately high voice way. Having said that, he had foreseen the fate of the bishop. No one can do that in front of that swarm of spiders and survive. "I dedicate myself to God and pray that the God in heaven will show his supreme power, break all the darkness in front of me and make the world bright again!" The bishop didn''t listen to the general. Facing the spiders, he opened his arms and recited the prayer aloud. Holy light, emerged from his body, in the light of this burst of light, those spiders as if petrified in general, have stopped action. The bishop raised his foot and stepped on the spider nearby, with a devout light in his eyes: "God has answered my prayer, don''t be stunned any more! With the blessing of God, destroy these enemies "Miracle..." "Miracle!" With the words of the bishop, the Crusaders who saw this scene in the battlefield with their own eyes issued a fanatical cry one after another. They forgot their fear and together with the bishop destroyed the nearby spiders. The Bishop''s change changed the situation in an instant. The motionless spiders were trampled to death one by one, and the rest retreated. At this moment, in the hearts of the Crusaders, the bishop in front of them was the incarnation of God. Even the general of the Crusaders bowed his head to him devoutly. Chapter 1682 On the edge of the battlefield, rod put everything that happened in the field into his eyes, with a sneer on his face. "Is this the Erathian of this era? They are more religious than I thought, and they cheat better. I thought some people would question it, but when it comes to miracles, they lose their basic sense. " Beside rod, the swordsman, who was shorter than him, listened to what he said, but remained silent. The cry of the dead Crusaders in the neighborhood kept coming to the swordsman''s ears. He didn''t seem to want to see such a situation. He just lowered his head deeply. Only when rod spoke would he look at him. From the swordsman''s eyes, rod saw the pain and struggle, but rod didn''t care. "It''s stupid. How can there be miracles in this world? It''s just a trick shown by others." Rod said scornfully. "Don''t you believe in miracles?" Hearing this, the swordsman finally asked. "I remember being asked this question, and my answer was no." Rod glanced at him and replied. "Why? I''ve seen miracles before, just after I''ve finished my sacrifice to God. " With that, the swordsman seemed to think of something and sighed faintly, "sometimes I doubt whether it''s right for me to do this. It''s my child, but I gave him to God. But when I think of what God said to me, I believe that it''s all worth it." "What?" Rod gave him a puzzled look. "What did God say to you?" "God told me that I would become a swordsman, although the process would be very tortuous. I believe it. " The swordsman replied. Rod fell into silence, took a deep look at Samson, and then said: "if all you said is not your fantasy, then there is only one possibility that you are cheated by will." "What? That''s impossible The swordsman glared at rod and retorted, "God won''t cheat me like you said." "Maybe God won''t cheat you, but you don''t see God at all." Rod sneered and said, "look around you, the Crusaders on the battlefield. They think they''ve seen miracles, the miracles of bishop will, but what? It was just a performance I played with him, but they believed it. " "But... I did hear the voice of God, and bishop will heard it as well as I did..." Samson refused to accept what rod said, still refuting. "I said, they are more devout than I thought, and they cheat better, just like you, Samson." Lord said slowly, "bishop will asked you to do all this, didn''t he? You give your child to God, and he will be rewarded by the holy see for it. " Listening to rod''s words, Samson finally seemed to realize something. He lowered his head deeply and his sword hand trembled. "What have I done? Bisha... And my children... "He murmured. "Do you want to confess to God? There will be time for you to repent later. It''s time for us to get out of here. " Said rod slowly, shaking his head. On the battlefield, with bishop will''s miracles, all the Crusaders were excited and went forward to destroy the still spiders. Many spiders died in the hands of the Crusaders. Remembering what Ms. spider said before, rod knew that it was time to evacuate. He could not let all spiders die here. Believing that the miracle in front of him is enough to satisfy bishop will, rod shakes his head and leans on his little spider, mcwin, to make all the spiders nearby retreat into the dark, ready to leave. Just then, a cold light suddenly stabbed at rod''s back. Rod, who had been on guard for a long time, responded immediately. His seemingly huge dark yellow body flashed through the attack at an unimaginable speed and drew away the distance. "What are you going to do?" Looking at Samson, who was holding the blade and making an offensive gesture, rod asked in a deep voice. "I want to correct the mistakes I''ve been making." Samson said slowly, looking straight at the dark yellow monster in front of him, with some firmness in his words. From him, he felt a strong threat to the extreme. Rod changed his face and said, "do you think those eracians will accept you again? They don''t do that. Even if you plan to repent devoutly, you will die in the end. Why do you do that? " "My heart made me do it." Samson said in a loud voice, "no matter what will happen to me in the end, I can''t let the mistake go on. I don''t want to see more people being cheated by you. I''ll tear you and will apart and wake up the Crusaders. " After listening to Samson''s words, Roderick was a little silent for a while. Unexpectedly, it was his previous words that made Samson change in the end, which also made rod feel helpless. "Those people won''t believe you. Have you forgotten that you are a sinner?" Rod said. "What does it matter?" Samson replied, "as long as one person begins to question will, my goal will be achieved. I don''t allow you to cheat others in the name of God... " As he said that, the strong momentum rose from Samson, and rod''s expression became dignified. He knew very well what this special momentum meant. Rod had taken the initiative to pursue this momentum. According to rod''s custom, this momentum should be called will, which belongs to the will of heroes. To rod''s surprise, Samson in front of him is qualified to produce the will of a hero. Judging from the extent of this will, he may soon become a real hero and gain the power of a hero. For rod, of course, this is extremely bad news. A level 6 hero can''t cope with the epidemic force that rod has not yet formed. On the basis of basic attributes, even if rod allocates all skill points, he can''t compete with the level 6 hero. "Wait, don''t you want to be a swordsman? How can you become a swordsman when you do that? " Feeling the heroic power of Samson, rod couldn''t help retreating and said. "That doesn''t matter anymore." Samson shook his head and sighed, "maybe as Bisha once told me, I''ll never be a swordsman. I don''t have that potential, but the only thing I can do now is what I think is right." With that, Samson raised his blade and pointed at the dark yellow monster in front of him. He would attack the next moment. Chapter 1683 "Damn..." In the face of the sudden betrayal of Samson, rod''s face changed, he would not just wait to die. The abscess on his arm broke quickly, and the dark red fog swept away towards Samson, which immediately submerged the whole body of the high-level swordsman. A fine red rash rose on Samson''s body, but he rushed straight to rod as if he could not feel it. Samson''s eyes are fixed on rod. He is vaguely aware that what the dark yellow devil has done is more dangerous than will, who shows his miracles on the scene. Maybe this dark yellow devil is the biggest threat. The spiders nearby, under the control of maiwen, the disease Messenger, jumped in front of Samson one after another, eager to use the powerful disease contained in his body to make the swordsman a little scared. Unfortunately, it didn''t stop him at all. The silver light is flashing around Samson. At this moment, Samson brings his sword skills to the extreme. All spiders close to his body are accurately hit by the blade, and finally fall to the ground without any breath. With Samson''s approach, unswerving heroic will emerged from his body, and rod''s face became more and more ugly. It was not until this moment that rod felt the full strength of Samson. When this high-level swordsman gives up his obsession, finds his own will, and is not afraid of any possible damage, the damage he can cause is extremely terrible. Rod has no plan to fight with him, and it is difficult to deal with such an enemy. Wrapped in a large number of spiders, rod retracted into the passage and said: "Samson, think about it. Do you want to kill me, or do you want to see through bishop will''s miracle? You know, spider lady is still on the battlefield Samson hesitated, and his sword was no longer resolute. Finally, he gritted his teeth, ignored rod in the passage, turned and rushed to the direction of the battlefield. In the passage, rod gazed at his back, showing an inexplicable look. Fortunately for rod, perhaps because the stimulation was not strong enough, Samson didn''t really become a hero, so he didn''t get strong heroic skills. "You have been deceived by him! He colludes with the heretics. What you see is not a miracle at all, but a play jointly performed by him and the heretics! " Over the block of spiders, Samson rushed into the battlefield, shouting different voices as a group of Crusaders paid homage to bishop will. From the eyes of some Crusaders who took off their helmets, he saw some kind of flame. The flame was produced not because the Crusaders were deceived, but because of his arrival. "You are lying! This is a miracle that I have seen with my own eyes. How dare you defile God''s will? " A Crusader glared at him and said in a high voice. "Who is he? Does anyone know him? " More Crusaders are whispering about Samson''s identity, but none of them can recognize the identity of the suspect. Samson looked at the bishop surrounded by many Crusaders with a look of hatred. He thought about everything, everything, as if it was the bishop. Once upon a time, Samson was lured by the bishop to sacrifice his offspring. Now, he can''t bear to see more people being deceived. "He''s a pagan." The Bishop''s words, like the holy words in the legend, instantly calmed down the noisy battlefield. The Crusaders, who were still talking about it, looked at the swordsman with hatred. "Do you see the evil creature on his shoulder? That is no doubt a blasphemy against God The bishop pointed to Samson and said in a high voice. "It''s not like that..." Samson realized what the Bishop said. Not long ago, the dark yellow monster gave him the magic eye, which he had been taking with him, and now it became a symbol of paganism. "He must have been sent by the infidels to attack our morale! None of the spiders around him bit him A familiar voice from the crusader, which belonged to the dark yellow devil, suddenly changed his face. He rushed to the direction of the voice, but the sword held high by the Crusaders met him. Samson looked around in amazement. At his feet, he was still blocking his spider. At this moment, he suddenly became docile. With his approach, the Crusaders in front of him were attacked by spiders one after another, but he did nothing. "Hateful..." at this moment, Samson has realized the dark yellow devil''s plan, he roared angrily, "elot, come out to see me!" The answer was the silent Crusader and the bright sword reflecting the fire. I do not know when, Samson in the dark red fog, the rash on his body, at this moment all disappeared, without a trace of residue. As the Bishop said, at this time, he is like a real pagan. "Archers, aim your weapons at him." The general in charge of the command also made a decision at this moment, "evil heretics should not be allowed to blaspheme our God." "Listen to me..." Samson just wanted to say something. As the crusader in front of him bent down, the fine arrows from the rear shot at his body. He waved the blade in his hand and tried to block the arrows nearby. Suddenly, the strong itching of his limbs made him slow down and failed to prevent them all. Several arrows shot into his body, and his roar rang through the battlefield. Even the two casters who were fighting in the air were slow. Samson knew how to deal with the archers. He rushed into the encirclement of the Crusaders. As long as he was close enough to the Crusaders, the archers would not shoot their arrows easily without worrying about accidental injuries. The devil''s eye lost control. He couldn''t see where the bishop was. Once again, he fell into deep darkness. But he could hear, hear the breath of panic and guilt, and he found the Bishop''s place. Even if his behavior is not understood by others, the only thing he can do is to end the life of the blasphemer who fooled others. Seeing that he was facing the Crusader''s block, he rushed to the bishop, and was about to cut off his sword, but it was a pure white barrier to meet him. The high priest in the sky also found the anomaly, and cast the spell to save the Bishop''s life. "No..." Samson roared and smashed the sword handle down to the barrier, but the barrier was intact. Chapter 1684 Protected by the pure white barrier, the flustered bishop finally calmed down a little. Inside the barrier, he stood in front of Samson with his hands open, as if fearless, and said in a loud voice, "God will protect me." "I''m ashamed of you!" Said Samson angrily. Samson''s move undoubtedly confirmed the conjecture of the Crusaders. Up to now, no matter how he explained it, the Crusaders would not believe what he said. Even the Crusaders who were still hesitating raised their weapons. "Adjust the formation and let the long Gunners deal with him!" Soon, aware of Samson''s goal, the general of the team immediately gave command and mobilized the personnel in the team. Taking advantage of Samson''s attention, they were all attracted by the bishop in the barrier. In the crevice of the crusader, the sharp spear stabbed him in the waist across the distance. Samson waved his sword blade. The silver light flashed. The head of a nearby spear fell to the ground, and there were big and small gaps on his sword blade. Compared with his sword skills, the quality of his sword blade is far less than that of some treasures. On the contrary, he is the first one to be damaged in the battle. Samson can''t see the sword blade falling on the battlefield. His perception of the outside world is limited to the things in action. The movement of the Crusaders is far more than the sound of weapons falling on the ground. Compared with those spiders, Samson with higher rank is better to deal with. Under the siege of many Crusaders and long spearmen, there are big and small blood holes on his body. Even so, Samson never gives up. He slaps on the barrier again and again, but he can''t help the bishop. Soon, Samson''s movement slowed down, pain occupied all his consciousness, and his slap on the barrier was no longer powerful. Finally, he fell to the ground, his body immediately full of guns. With his death, the nearby spiders were in a mess, ignoring the nearby Crusaders, but retreated like a tide. In the sky, a low female voice came over, and it seemed that some of them were unwilling: "you are lucky, but next time, you will not be so lucky." The darkness dissipated, and the remaining Crusaders felt relieved, but they also felt heartfelt joy. They not only resisted the powerful enemy, but more importantly, they saw the miracle with their own eyes. At this time, the eyes of the Crusaders looking at the bishop also became eager. They believed that when the achievements of the war spread, other people would cast envious eyes and witness miracles with their own eyes. This event itself was enough for them to boast all their lives. Under the support of the Crusaders, the bishop came to the general and just wanted to say something. A golden figure slowly fell from the air. "High priestess." Said the bishop respectfully. "Bishop will, if your piety is seen by God, you will be praised by the Holy See." Said the high priest, nodding to him. Will was delighted, but heard the high priest continue to say: "I know this pagan. Not long ago, he killed Aram, the Lord of moth City, in front of me, and left with the pagans. He appeared near moth city not long ago. I''ve been looking for his whereabouts, but I didn''t expect him to show up. " Hearing what the high priest said, will nodded, looked compassionately at the dead Samson, and said, "may God take away his pain." On the edge of the battlefield, a Crusader like man took a deep look at several people in the field, and then disappeared on the battlefield along the tunnel left by the spider. When he came to the underground passage, he lifted the camouflage magic on his body. His body was huge and his skin turned dark yellow. He was not a crusader. He was the one who took advantage of the chaos. The disappearance of the crusader, did not attract anyone''s attention, whether high-ranking priests, or others, their attention, are deeply attracted by the dead Samson. "I found a strange thing." Examining the wound on Samson''s body, the high priest said slowly. "What''s the matter?" Will asked. "His fate has been changed by some force. He shouldn''t have died here... But his life has gone by so fast that it becomes what you see." With that, the high priest looked puzzled. Will''s expression changed slightly and said, "I remember that there is only one power that can change the fate of others. That is the power of awakening." "Yes, but that''s what makes me strange." Then the high priest raised his head, looked around, and finally fell on bishop will: "generally speaking, the fate of those heroes who successfully awaken will change for the better, and correspondingly they can live longer, but he is not." Speaking of this, the high priest''s expression has been completely dignified: "I can still see his fate, he has not fully become a hero, on the battlefield, there is another hero, or awakener." Even bishop will also realized that there was no hero involved in his agreement with the pagans. "Your Highness, can you see whose fate has changed?" Will seems to have thought of something, to the side of the high-level priest respectfully asked. "Yes." Taking a deep look at will, the high priest said, "your destiny has changed, and it''s in a direction we don''t want to see. I think that must be the price of the miracle. " Will''s face turned white, and he naturally understood the meaning of the high priest''s words. Powerful priests, as well as senior bishops, will be given a unique power to see the fate of others, or the time of death. Only the heroes who have awakened their own will, their destiny can not be seen by this force, and the behavior of those heroes can completely change the fate of others. Will''s fate has changed in a bad direction. After learning about his situation from the high priest, will had no interest in talking with other crusaders. He blackened his face and said that the display of miracles made him tired. He needed to rest for a while. Then he went back to his camp. From the small box, he took out a strange looking eye, which was very similar to the one that appeared on the swordsman before. "Elotte." Bishop will held his magic eye and whispered, "you''re the one who did all this. Are you the hero of awakening? My destiny is in my own hands. You can''t change it... " Chapter 1685 "Miracles... Thanks to the true belief of the Erathians." After leaving the battlefield, rod saw Ms. spider again, a few days later, at night. Unlike rod, who can easily leave the battlefield while others are unprepared, Ms. spider is entangled by high-level priests and takes a lot of effort to leave. When rod saw her again, he found that her breath was faintly weak, and it was obvious that he had not recovered the damage left by the battle. "How is the high swordsman now?" After getting information about Samson''s betrayal from Rhodes, Ms. spider asked. "He tried to tell the truth to the Erathians and died in their hands." Rod''s answer was nonchalant. "Well... The Erathians we ambushed before are only the advance troops stationed in Erathia. The army led by the Duke of the East is gathering on the border, and the situation is not optimistic. " Spider lady shook her head and said. "If you can give me the bodies of some powerful creatures, I may be able to do something about it." Rod thought about it and offered. Spider lady took a look at rod: "my spiders usually don''t leave intact bodies, but if you need, I can still get some. I''ve asked them to prepare." She did not ask rod what to do with these bodies, but promised rod that she would provide them, which made rod very satisfied. Rod nodded. "Great." Just then, rod seemed to notice something. He frowned slightly and looked puzzled in his eyes. Spider lady found his body strange, asked: "what happened?" "It''s bishop will. He wants to see me." Rod answered slowly, but with a dignified expression, he thought about all this in his heart. "That''s a good thing." Spider lady spread out her hand and said, "I''m still worried about whether he will be transferred back to the eracia center by the holy see because of his miracles. In that case, we can''t get in touch with him." "No Rod shook his head, refuted spider lady''s words, "he just showed the miracle, now should be pursued by those eracians, he will not want to contact us now, unless he has other ideas." Listen to rod so say, spider lady also realized what, she thought about it, said: "we have his handle, he is not dare to act rashly, once we will be about his information published, he will no longer have a foothold in the elasia, go to see him." Rod was about to turn and leave. Suddenly, he seemed to think of something and asked Ms. spider, "do you know the information inside the Holy See? How many casters will they send in this battle? How many high priests? " "Far more than you think." Spider lady took a deep look at rod and said, "I get the news that even the apostles in the cloud will participate in this battle. It''s only a matter of time before we meet them. We can only try our best to resist and try our best to disintegrate the strength of those eracians, hoping to hold on to the last moment." Rod''s face changed slightly. Just as rod expected, with the passage of the remaining time in mirage, the enemies he met will become stronger and stronger. In the end, there will even be legendary creatures of level 7. Rod''s current strength alone can''t deal with such existence. If she had not learned from spider lady that all she had done was to bring the king of disease, rod might have left here with the soul of a sinner. "I know what you''re worried about." Seeing rod''s face changing, Ms. spider said, "as long as we hold on to the last moment and the king of disease comes to the world, all enemies will not be afraid." Shaking his head, rod waved to Ms. spider: "I''m going to find will." With that, rod left first, and along the deep underground passage, he came to the position above the ground that will said, in a dense forest outside moth city. Time is still in the daytime, rod is not in a hurry, he believes that at this time of will, can not easily swagger away from the city, maybe need to wait until midnight, he will appear. Hiding his body in the passage, rod calmed down and began to meditate. In the dreamland space, rod has little chance to meditate. Of course, he can ignore the task of dreamland and just meditate to maximize his mana value. But if he does that, rod is not sure whether spider lady can resist the attack of the Erathians. According to the current situation, unless there is a miracle, spider lady obviously can''t resist the attack of the Erathians, which is also the place where rod feels helpless. With a sigh in his heart, rod had not yet learned more magic in the dreamland, so he had to take all his strength to participate in the battle. Before long, rod abandoned his thoughts and entered a state of meditation. Shallow meditation can be stopped at any time, and there is no need to worry about being disturbed by other things. Even if there are many garrisons in moth city nearby, rod is not too worried. Magic elements quickly converged to him, a little bit of condensation in his body, turned into pure mana value for casting. I don''t know how long it took. Suddenly, rod opened his eyes in a throb. In front of rod, a girl with long white hair was quietly watching him. Not long ago, rod had seen this white haired girl, her feet are full of scars, left a deep impression on rod. "Who are you?" Feeling the fear in his blood, rod gritted his teeth and asked. Rod''s words, in exchange for a girl''s glance, in rod''s gaze, she slowly said: "I am looking for a man, he is a priest, have you seen him?" "I don''t know what you''re talking about. Did bishop will send you here? " Rod frowned and then asked. He didn''t understand what the white haired girl had to do with bishop will, but she was obviously related to bishop will. Hearing what rod said, she showed a look of loss. She turned her head to one side. Without looking at rod, she whispered, "you don''t belong here. Go back to where you belong." Rod was stunned. He just wanted to say something, but his body was out of control. Rod''s vision was distorted. Everything he could see was melting. He could not see everything around him. The figure of the white haired girl was also distorted. Soon, rod returned to the magic dock, the dark space. He can open the property panel, but he can''t view his own tasks. He has been separated from the dreamland. Chapter 1686 "How could that be..." In the dark, rod murmured. Next to him, the fire was crackling, and everything was telling him that his fantasy mission was over. Rod''s heart gushes a burst of reluctance. He just finished dealing with the betrayal of Samson, and is preparing to show his skills in the dreamland space. Unexpectedly, he meets the white haired girl who doesn''t know where she came from, and is driven out of the dreamland space by her words, but rod is powerless to resist. If it wasn''t for four blight pustules and the increased mana limit, rod would even doubt what happened before. Rod vaguely realized that the appearance of the white haired girl seemed to have something to do with bishop will. The last time rod saw her was after he met bishop will. "Hateful..." rod said to himself. Unfortunately, bishop will in the fantasy could not hear rod''s words, and will in reality had already died in his hands. "It looks like you''ve completed the mirage mission." Just when rod was dissatisfied, a figure appeared in front of the fire. It was young maxika. Rod was guided by her before he entered the dreamland. "Tell me, have you seen him?" Just as rod was silent, she asked. "Who do you mean?" Rod asked with some doubts. He was obviously not referring to the white haired girl. "Didn''t you meet him?" Marcia also had some doubts. She took a deep look at rod. "I mean the" godly man. "Some people call him the" hero of light. " Rod said, "I''m sorry I didn''t see the man you said." "It doesn''t make sense. I really chose your dreamland in that era..." said maxika, puzzled. "Unless you can''t meet the deadline of the task, or hide..." She gave rod an unexpected look. "You don''t think you''re going to do that, do you?" Rod spread his hand: "to be honest, my progress in the dreamland is quite smooth, but I met a white haired girl who didn''t know where she came from. She drove me out of the dreamland with a word. I also want to ask you, what''s the matter? Is that the power of the word? Or something else? " Recalling the special features of the white haired girl, rod could not help frowning. He could not think of anyone who could let himself out of the dreamland with just one word. In rod''s perception, the power of the white haired girl is close to the holy word. What makes rod even more confused is that the demon blood in his body will also be suppressed by the white haired girl. Even maxika''s face changed when she heard rod''s description "You met her... She was aware of this dreamland and changed everything in it. I should have thought about it in advance..." "Who is she?" Rod took a deep look at maxika. From her words, rod realized that the prophet, who had lived for a long time, obviously knew something. "She is the guide of the godly. Of course, it''s just one of her identities. " "I once had a bet with her, and the content of the bet was" the God ", but I lost in the end... I didn''t expect that even your task was destroyed by her." Rod nodded. From the words of maxika, he also realized that there was something unusual about the girl. "Like me, she''s still alive. There''s almost no power in the world that can help her." Maxika sighed and said, "remember how you feel in front of her. When you feel again, don''t hesitate to run away." "If my soul could come back to me, I would not be afraid of her." Rod thought about it and said. Maxika is noncommittal. "Can I go back to fantasy?" Rod asked, as if he had something on his mind. "No. All demons have only one chance to enter the dreamland. Even if you are dissatisfied with the result of the dreamland trial, there is no more chance. " Marcia shook her head, and rod''s words reminded her, "let me see what you''ve got in the dreamland." As she spoke, she raised her right hand and pointed to rod with her slender index finger. Rod felt light as if something was pouring out of his head. Rod raised his head and saw the souls floating in the air. These souls maintained their appearance before they died. They were not as fierce as ghosts, but looked dull. In addition, the surface of these souls also radiates different degrees of light. Among them, the most shining soul comes from Samson, whose light almost covers other souls. "I didn''t expect you to get such a soul." Looking at Samson''s soul, even maxika was surprised. "The legendary hero''s four dirty souls, he also has another dirty soul with him... This is close to the top dirty soul. Even for me, it''s very troublesome to collect such souls. This is your harvest in the unfinished fantasy. I''m very curious. If you can complete the whole fantasy, what kind of soul will you get? " Maxika took a deep look at rod, with a look of approval in her eyes, while rod was puzzled. "Are you sure it''s the soul of the legendary hero? Not epic creatures, or any other soul? " Asked rod. "Of course, are you doubting my ability to identify the soul?" Maxika gave rod a funny look. Rod fell into silence. He understood that the soul of the legendary hero in the mouth of maxika was the soul of Samson floating in the air. In rod''s perception, Samson wakes up his will to be a hero at the last moment, but it is not known whether his rank is advanced and whether he really becomes a hero. From the final result, Samson completed his transformation. With the blessing of the heroic will, he really stepped into the legendary level and became the sword Saint he had been longing for. Unfortunately, he had just become a swordsman, and died in the hands of others he wanted to wake up. He shook his head. Instead of thinking about the fairyland, rod asked, "what do you mean by accompanying soul?" When she reached for her hand, a soul in the sky came to rod. Rod recognized that it belonged to Bisha. "Two complete souls, under certain circumstances, will be intertwined, and even death cannot separate them. You are very lucky that the accompanying soul of this soul is also a filthy spirit, which further improves the quality of the soul. " Answered methekah. Chapter 1687 "What can I do with these souls?" Looking at the sinner''s soul that maxika said, rod thought and asked. Rod believes that as the most important things in the mirage mission, the souls of those sinners must have their unique usages. Even if they are separated from the mirage, they seem to be able to continue to exist, not only as the evaluation criteria, but now rod does not know these usages. "You can use the harvest of the mirage mission, the top sinner soul, as the core of the boat sailing on the lake of fire." Seeing that rod seemed a little puzzled, she thought about it and added: "of course, only one soul is not enough. To build a sailing ship in the magic dock, it needs at least thousands of sinner souls as the framework, and high-quality sinner souls as the core." "The total number of souls collected by each demon will come together. The winner of the crime mirage has the right to dominate these souls and make use of the high-quality filthy souls as the core to create his own magic boat. " Rod seemed to be aware of something and asked, "how many sinner souls have I got?" She looked at him and answered directly, "in the mirage mission, you have gained 170 sinner souls. Their death is more or less related to you. Among them, the highest quality is the soul of the legendary hero and his accompanying soul. " As she said this, she raised her hand, took something out of her arms and handed it to rod by the fire. Rod took it and found that it was an exquisite parchment. It was not a creation in hell at all, but more like the one used by the mages. After opening the scroll, rod noticed that the paper was full of dense characters. Not only that, the characters were still changing rapidly. They were the names of people who entered the magic dock one by one and entered the crime dreamland. Rod is also one of the demons involved in this mission. On this scroll, rod also saw his name. "Rod, currently ranked No.1, collected 170 sinner souls, highest quality sinner souls: legendary hero''s four dirty souls, accompanied by 1. It''s over. " "Benor, currently ranked second, collected 36330 sinner souls, and the highest quality sinner souls: the double filthy souls of legendary creatures. The crime mirage is in progress. " "Anyavelli, currently ranked third, collected the number of sinner souls: 2230, the highest quality of sinner souls: the five polluted souls of first-order creatures, accompanied by 3. The crime mirage is in progress. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± There was a slight change in rod''s mood when he noticed the record on the parchment. What makes rod happy is that he ranks first among all the testers of the crime mirage for the time being. Almost no one can collect the soul of legendary hero quality, and he doesn''t have to worry about being surpassed for the time being. It is not easy to defeat the legendary heroes in their heyday, even with the power of rod himself. The power of the legendary heroes has reached the summit of the world. Rod believes that the demons who enter into the dreamland of crime with him can hardly surpass him in the quality of the sinner''s soul. What makes rod feel a little bit is that Samson made such a breakthrough at the last moment, transcending the limitations of high-level swordsmen, and making his soul quality to a higher level. This also makes rod, who holds his soul, successfully ascend to the first stage of the crime fantasy. Compared with the quality of soul, the number of souls collected by rod is pitiful. Among many demons, the number of souls collected by rod is the lowest. No matter how many demons rank below him, the number of souls collected by rod is much higher than that of him. Not only that, the number of souls they collected is still growing rapidly. If you want to find the demons similar to rod, who only collected a few hundred souls, and whose crime fantasy has ended, you may have to see those demons at the bottom of the scroll. Compared with rod, the number of souls collected by those demons is not much different, but the quality is much worse. The best sinner souls collected are only in the second to third level. After discovering this, rod looked to one side of her, only to find that she was looking at herself with a smile. Then he asked, "does the number of sinner''s souls not affect the outcome of the crime mirage? The number of sinner souls I collected seems to be a little too low. " "Of course, no matter how many sinner souls are collected, the final ranking is still based on the soul with the highest quality." Marcia answered rod''s question in a low voice. "After all, the number of sinners'' souls can be made up by the number of demons. As long as there are enough demons to enter the trial, we don''t worry about not having enough souls. However, those souls with high quality and enough to be the core of a ship are not so easy to obtain." As she said that, she approached rod and pointed to BINOL, who was second on the parchment. "The behemoth doesn''t know how to collect his soul at all. He just kills in the dreamland. Although there are many souls, their quality is relatively low. If he didn''t kill a legendary knight with good luck, his ranking would be even lower." Rod nodded. He remembers that before he entered the crime dreamland, Marcia said something similar, but rod didn''t fully understand her at that time. Until now, rod understands this. Following her white fingers, rod saw the third name on the parchment, anyavelli. Looking at the name, rod''s face changed slightly. Although there was no surname on the scroll, rod understood that anyavili here was the high-level demon who had forced him to retreat into the magic dock. Unexpectedly, he also entered the dreamland and achieved good results. Among all the demons, anyavili ranks third, next only to rod, who ranks first, and bimont, who ranks second. Compared with other demons, anyavili''s ranking is much better. I don''t know how this pure blood demon collects souls. Rod noticed that the souls collected by anyavelli seemed to be only the souls of first-order creatures, but they still suppressed many higher-order souls by relying on more crimes and the number of accompanying souls. Just then, rod seemed to find something, frowning slightly, showing a difficult look. Marcia, who had been watching rod, naturally discovered this and asked, "what''s the matter? Is there anything that confuses you? " Chapter 1688 "Can other demons see the contents of this scroll?" Seeing that maxika showed concern, rod raised the scroll in his hand and asked. "According to the request of other demon kings, on the fifth day after the fire god trial, the magic dock will open the result of the crime fairyland for the winner to make magic boats and sail on the lake of fire. On the tenth day, it will lead to the ten gates of the city of fire seal." Rod nodded. He remembered that maxika had said that no matter how long it took in the trial fantasy, it would only be one day in reality. It seemed that there was still a period of time before the results of the magic dock were announced. According to Marcia, in a few days'' time, the result of the mirage will be known to all the demons. At that time, the name of rod and his ranking in the mirage cannot be concealed. Thinking of this, rod frowned deeply and said, "I didn''t use my real name in front of those demons. When the results of the magic dock are announced, they will find out." "The magic dock will detect the real names in the soul. There is no need for ordinary demons to hide their identities." Speaking of this, she covered her mouth and gave a teasing laugh¡° Fortunately, you met me. These magic docks are built according to my orders. Although I can''t modify the result of mirage, I still have the right to change your name. " Rod took a deep look at her, which was not the treatment of any other devil. Taking the scroll from rod, she asked, "what''s your name in front of the demons?" "Elotte." Rod replied. Soon, she handed the scroll to rod again. She didn''t know what she had done. The first name in the list had changed from "rod" to "elotte". "How did you do it?" Rod looked at her suspiciously. Under rod''s gaze, she didn''t seem to do anything, but the name on the scroll changed. "It''s just a little magic. It''s not worth mentioning at all." Said Marcia, shrugging her shoulders. Rod is silent. It''s not like what maxika said. It''s not worth mentioning witchcraft. Her accomplishments in witchcraft are far beyond rod''s imagination. After a deep look at maxika, rod asked, "is that your real strength? So the power, even the appearance, you showed in Sao O city before is your disguise. The greedy king in hell is the real you "I have never disguised anything. Divination and revelation are all my strengths. As for appearance, it''s just a form." She waved her hand and said, not caring "I''m very old. Do you remember the place you were in? At that time, I was the strongest witch at that time, and even participated in the war of killing gods. Now, I don''t remember my age. Sometimes I really hope that the demons can recast the statues in the temple. Maybe they are old enough to dissipate their flesh and blood, leaving only the appearance of skeletons, which is more suitable for me now. " She had a rare look of loss, and rod was also aware of something. Rod knew that for a powerful magician like her, it was only a matter of magic to change her appearance forever. Even so, before that, maxika still chose a skeleton like appearance. Perhaps, as she said, in her heart, that was the appearance she should have. "I don''t think so." Looking at Marcia, rod said. Recalling the statue of maxika in the temple of hell, if it wasn''t for rod''s own eyes, he couldn''t connect the rebellious witch in the statue with maxika in front of him. In appearance, at this time, maxika is consistent with her statue, but there is something important missing in her body, some pursuit, or will. Rod can clearly feel that. From the statue belonging to Marcia, rod can vaguely perceive what kind of person she used to be. Rod is very familiar with that kind of eyes, just like rod himself. There are some similarities between her body and rod. They are the same kind of people. Unfortunately, with the passing of countless years, she lost her will. Rod did not know what happened to her, perhaps because of the passage of time, or she encountered something else, at this time, she had no such arrogant momentum. "I don''t know what happened to you, but I can feel that you lack something, some... Will." "The lack of will is terrible. It''s holding people back," rod said "I''m not a hero. Will has no special power for me." Said Marcia, shaking her head. "You are a greedy king. You should want everything in the world." Rod retorted, "an energetic body should also be what you want. Why are you willing to use a skeleton like body? Do you really think you''re too old? Even the liches didn''t say that "That''s just your understanding of greed." "Your heart is still unwilling, isn''t it? Otherwise, you won''t show up in front of me with your former appearance. " Rod said slowly. At this time, the expression of maxika also changed, and her momentum was different from that of the statue. On the contrary, she felt more tender. "You don''t know anything at all..." she said hesitantly. "I like you better now." Rod said with a smile, "keep it like this. Heroes can be heroes because they believe they can be heroes. You are the same. Don''t maintain the appearance of a skeleton any more. Show your true posture. " Marcia looked at rod in a dazed way. From rod''s words, she had an inexplicable feeling. Rod got up from the fire and looked into the dark space around him. Then he asked, "the dream of sin is over. Why am I still in this dark space?" "I left you." "I think you may need some magic help. I can teach you," she replied Rod immediately turned back, looked at maxika and asked, "can you still teach me magic in this state?" "Of course." Maxika nodded. "Magic is just a kind of knowledge. Even if there is only soul left, you can''t forget to cast it hundreds of times. It''s strange that you forget those spells. " As she said this, she gave rod a puzzled look. Chapter 1689 When maxika asked about the knowledge of magic, rod coughed and explained helplessly "Most of my own magic is learned by wisdom. My understanding of those spells is not as profound as master blakada. Unless I return to my former body, I can''t cast those spells again. " Maxika nodded: "it seems that you should spend more time on studying magic, especially those commonly used magic." Rod stroked his forehead helplessly. Of course, he understood the meaning of the words. Unfortunately, like those mages, he could not spend a lot of time studying magic and ignoring other things. As far as rod is concerned, time is extremely urgent. Unless there is such an opportunity as mirage, he is more willing to use the characteristics of wisdom to learn these spells. "Before you leave the magic dock, I can teach you some spells, if you can master them as soon as possible." After thinking about it, she said, "you are out of the illusion. Now time has passed and you are equal to the outside world. There is no time for you to meditate." Rod understood what she meant and immediately said, "I need space spells, as well as necromancers'' common spells." "I know most of the magic in the world. Space magic is nothing, but the magic level of these magic is on the high side. Are you sure you can understand them in a short time? Your body is not what you used to be Inquired maxika. "I''m quite sure." Rod replied. In the attribute panel, rod has switched his racing achievement to "the end of wisdom" and obtained the legend level wisdom blessing. Under this level of special skill blessing, there are almost no magic that rod can''t learn immediately. "All right." "I''ll teach you how to cast instant move. Before the birth of this spell, there was no space spell suitable for a mage to cast in battle. The appearance of this spell has also spawned many mages of different schools... " Soon, under the guidance of maxika, rod learned what he used to be best at [instant movement], and the ways of fighting became diverse. In addition, rod also mastered a series of Necromancer''s magic, such as the cloud of death. Combined with his own high-level evocation, he can play an unexpected effect. As Marcia said, the appearance of instant movement has completely changed the way of fighting among mages. Even the existence of other classes will give priority to learning instant movement if they show certain casting talent. "I also need other types of space spells." Rod continued. Space magic is the most practical magic, in addition to instant movement, whether it is the gate of time and space or the gate of different dimensions, it has a very high strategic position. "No way." With a smile and a finger in front of rod''s mouth, she hissed, "you don''t need to learn those spells. When you rescue me from the door of betrayal, I can open the portal and send you to the ground, your own territory. With your current mana value, even if you have learned the gate of different dimensions, you can''t use it, can you Seeing that Marcia refused, rod seemed to think of something and said, "you seem to believe that I will come to the door of treachery to save you." "Of course, that''s what the Apocalypse says. Only those with two artifact can save me." She whispered. "I''m all in hell, and my strength is not enough to defeat the demons near the treacherous gate. How can I save you?" Rod shook his head in disbelief. "You will." Marcia just said, "if you want to learn other magic, I will teach you everything else when you rescue me from the door of betrayal. But now, I can only teach you some simple magic and magic..." Rod seems to be aware of something, eyes dignified: "what magic?" "Fusion ceremony." She answered slowly. "Fusion ceremony?" After hearing the unique name of maxika, rod couldn''t help frowning. He couldn''t think of how the fusion ceremony used to create alien creatures could help him now? "Yes." Maxika looked at rod, with a look of approval in her eyes. "You have been passed on by the king of disease. I had hoped that you would meet the king of disease in that era in the dreamland of crime, but I didn''t expect that she would destroy it... But it doesn''t matter. The fusion ceremony can play the same role." Rod put his hands in front of him and listened to the story. "To give full play to the real power of the king of disease, you need to be surrounded by disease all over your body, which needs to be expanded to an unimaginable level." Said Marcia. "Like the behemoth, or the Titan?" Asked rod. "Bigger than them, like the hand of the gods on the water plane." Answered methekah. Rod was silent. He recalled the hand of the God in the mouth of maxika. It was a huge multi headed sea snake. Its body could form its own kingdom, and its blood could erode the blood of any creature. "I can''t get that big." Rod said hesitantly, "even if those demons are swallowed by me, I can''t do it in the test of Vulcan. It takes unimaginable time." "So you need a fusion ritual, don''t you?" "Fusion rituals allow you to lift your body to an unimaginable level in the shortest possible time," she laughs As she said this, she seemed to think of something and sighed: "it is said that the king of epidemic disease, who was once the king of gluttony, has a secret method, which can transform all the creatures swallowed by him into their own flesh and blood. Unfortunately, even I don''t know this secret method." "Fusion ceremony..." at this time, rod also understood the meaning of maxika. Fusion ceremony is a general term for a series of magic rituals, including a small part of the body fusion, but also the hybrid fusion of multiple creatures. Relying on this special ceremony, powerful magicians can always create unique alien creatures. At the moment, if he wanted to exert the full power of the king of disease, rod had to resort to this kind of ceremony. The efficiency of fusion ritual is far more than that of ordinary phagocytosis. As long as enough creatures are fused, rod''s body size will expand rapidly. "Will you care about this body and become a alien?" She asked softly. "Of course I don''t care, as long as I have enough strength." Rod answered slowly. Chapter 1690 Soon, under the guidance of maxika, rod learned the fusion ceremony improved by her. Just as rod plans to leave the fantasy space and return to the magic dock to face the high-level demon anyavili''s subordinates, he is stopped by maxika. "Some of my followers have come to the test of Vulcan, and they will try their best to save me." Said Marcia slowly. "What about their strength?" Rod seems to have something on his mind, Q & A. "Compared with those big demons, their strength is not so good." She said helplessly, "I will hardly answer their prayers, nor will I ask them to exchange soul fragments for rewards like other demon kings. I am afraid that their strength in this test of Vulcan is only to hide in the shelter." "So..." rod''s mouth drew. It seemed that as one of the kings, maxika could not use much power. There is a key to let rod return to the surface world in maxika. If there is enough chance, rod will try to save her. But rod was more willing to believe in himself than any of her followers. "But don''t look down on them." Marcia glared at rod discontentedly. "According to my order, my followers brought an artifact. It was a weapon contaminated with the blood of the holy mark in the war of killing the gods. It had unimaginable power, even stronger than the two artifact before you." After listening to what Marcia said, rod''s expression changed slightly. Of course, he understood what the artifact in Marcia''s mouth meant. No matter in which era, the power of artifact can not be underestimated. Even the weak users, relying on the blessing of the artifact, can also play beyond their own level of power. Once upon a time, rod defeated his enemies far beyond his own rank by two artifact, including even the most powerful legendary creature. "They are also here to save me, but because of their poor strength, even with artifact, it''s difficult to deal with the big demons in the trial. You can cooperate with them." She added. "I see." Rod nodded, knowing what maxika had said. Compared with the followers mentioned by maxika, the most important thing that rod cares about is the war of killing gods mentioned by maxika. Before that, rod did not hear anyone mention it. "Have you ever killed the gods?" Rod asked tentatively. According to rod''s understanding, God is equivalent to an eighth level creature, which can easily crush any legendary creature and is equivalent to an invincible existence. When any creature mentions God, he will feel awe and have no idea of challenging at all. However, from her description, she seems to have fought with that being. Although we don''t know the result of the battle, it''s enough to make people admire just to fight against God. "What we intend to kill is not God, but the incarnation of God in the human world, the" holy mark. " Said Marcia, with a sigh. "Did you succeed in the end?" rod asked? Did you and your companions kill the scarlet "We tried, but in the end we failed. Even if we tried our best, we just cut off the arm of the scarlet." She said in a soft voice, looking back. "According to the history of erasia, the scarlet finally fell. Did you do that?" Recalling what he had learned, rod asked quickly. If the fall of the scarlet is really related to the battle that Marcia said, many of rod''s ideas will change. "No... we can''t do that. To be able to cut off the arms of those who have the holy mark is the limit we can achieve, which is the result of the arrogant King''s full hand. " Speaking of this, there was a subtle change in maxika''s expression, and there was a little more inexplicable look in her eyes. "The one who killed the mark is the one who became God, as I told you before. He stole the power of the mark and became the closest being to God." Melissa took a deep breath and said, "I thought you would see him in the dream of crime, but there were some mistakes. You were expelled before you could see him or even finish the task." From the words of maxika, rod also felt many unusual things. There are many bigger secrets involved in maxika''s body, which makes rod secretly firm in his idea of saving her from the door of betrayal. "You mentioned the arrogant King... Who are the people who took part in the war of killing gods?" Looking back on the existence mentioned by maxika, rod seemed to think of something and asked. Those who can take part in that battle will not exist in general. From the experience of all these words of maxika, rod may be able to understand those unknown information. "They were the heroes of that era. You don''t have to know them. Their names have been drowned in the long river of history. " Something seemed to come to her mind, and she added, "besides the king of hell, there is a name you should have heard of." "Gwen L. Magnus, I remember he was more famous in blakada. The mages always recite his name. You should have heard of him." Rod''s face changed slightly at the words of maxika. This name is not just more famous. In blakada, all mages worship Gwen as a God. "He is the mage God of blakada. I didn''t expect that he also took part in the battle... "Rod said slowly. "The God of the mage? Just listen to the names of those mages. Don''t take them seriously. " With a look of disdain, she said, "he''s not qualified to be called God." Rod opened his mouth as if to say something, but in the end he was silent. Rod can feel that maxika despises Gwen. Her words are also different from all the records of blakada in rod''s impression. Rhode has some doubts about maxika''s words, but she is indeed a living person of that era. She knows all kinds of secrets at that time. As for whether the facts are exactly what she said, Rhode has no idea. After shaking his head, rod took a deep look at Marcia: "thank you for your guidance. I will try my best to rescue you from the door of betrayal, but I can''t guarantee that you will succeed." "You will." She said with a smile. Chapter 1691 After the conversation with maxika, rod is ready to leave the special space of magic dock and return to the hell where there are many demons. Before she left, she stopped rod and said softly, "a long time ago, in order to make a set of treasures, I would try my best to arouse people''s sinfulness and let them put their darkest thoughts into practice." Rod looked at her and said with a smile, "you''re talking about the prophecy card, right? It''s a very powerful treasure. I heard from Rowling about the real effect of this treasure. " Maxika nodded slightly: "yes. I have seen many sinners and left their traces in the cards, but none of them can be like you... You are so special that I think of who I used to be. " Rod raised his eyebrows and said to Marcia, "I can understand that you are praising me?" "You can understand it any way you like." Maxika took a deep look at rod, and rod felt the passion of her eyes. "Although my treasure has been made, you are qualified to be my trump card, as long as you are stronger, just like the man who used to be..." Rod shrugged as if he didn''t care. "Trump card..." rod''s expression changed slightly. Even if he didn''t understand what the word "trump card" means, he could understand the power of the word. Soon, his vision brightened, and there was no longer a dark space with only a flame around, but was occupied by red, and rod was out of the protection of the magic dock. As soon as he left, rod saw the demons, such as Demontis, who left the space with him, and Leixi, the abyss demon. In terms of time, rod will enter the magic dock with them, so when the task is over, rod will leave with them. No matter how much time has passed in the dreamland, the real time of Vulcan trial will only pass one day. With the hint of maxika, rod knew the news ahead of time, but from the eyes of other demons, they didn''t know the information. The only thing that surprised rod was the behemoth who was already in the magic dock. In rod''s memory, the behemoth had to enter before other demons. As a result, now, when other demons are out of the illusion, the behemoth is still in the illusion and continues to carry on its own crime illusion. Although rod had doubts in his heart, at this time, he could not answer his doubts. He had left the magic dock and could not continue to ask maxika about these questions. He shook his head. As soon as rod had recovered his mind, he heard a voice coming. "Lord elotte, it''s wonderful to see you come out of that dreamland." It was Reich, the evil spirit who had followed him before, who said these words according to his reputation. Beside him, many other evil spirits of the abyss also looked at him reverently. Rod noticed that these demons all had obvious injuries and relatively simple treatment marks. Among these demons, the worst one was mammoth. She had only one arm left, her back was full of scars, and her wings were completely broken. She didn''t know what happened to her. Even after such a serious injury, tis still calmly looks at rod, as if the injured person is not his own body at all, which also makes rod feel a bit of praise. From tis, he feels the possibility of becoming a hero, which also makes rod attach great importance to her. Not long ago, rod left Tess''s life because she showed the possibility of becoming a hero. Although pain and suffering can''t make people directly acquire strong will and become heroes, the creatures who have experienced these things are more likely to become heroes than others. The existence of evocation can make rod transform the dead hero into a unique death knight If rod can control a death knight, many things will be convenient for him in the Vulcan trial. It''s not just this Vulcan trial. After having a hero, rod will be more sure to escape from hell. For rod, who has a high level of evocation, the existence of death knight is not as simple as a powerful undead creature. With the control of death knight, rod can do things that other demons can''t do. After thinking of all this, rod took the initiative to approach the demons who left the magic dock. Under the ardent gaze of Reich and other demons, rod came to them and said slowly: "In that special dreamland of sin, each of our demons lived in different times and met different creatures. Tell me all the situations you met in the dreamland, and let me see if there are any rules." With rod''s order, Leahy was the first to report to him: "Lord elotte, shortly after entering the magic dock, I found myself in the village where a group of human beings live. It seems that there is no demon on the earth." "So am I!" Another abyss demon added, with bursts of exclamation in his mouth, "that''s the world on earth that only the most top demons can go to. I didn''t expect that I could one day come to the world on earth through that space. Even if I was chased and killed by people there as soon as I came to the ground, I think it''s worth it..." As he spoke, his face was intoxicated, as if the magic in that space was deeply attracting his attention. Even if the crime dream was over, his memory still stayed in that special space, and never came back to the reality for a long time. From his words, rod realized that for those demons, the existence of the earth is undoubtedly a deep attraction to them. Except rod, who originally came from the earth and knew everything there, the other demons didn''t know everything in the earth. Maybe their souls came from the earth, but they had forgotten those memories through the transformation of the soul furnace. In the eyes of these demons, the earthly world is a strange and yearning space. For these demons, it''s more a novel process to come to the earth through the mirage of crime, which makes them feel things they have never seen before. In this state, rod deeply doubts how many souls these demons can collect. Chapter 1692 "How many sinner souls have you collected? How about the quality? " Rod asked the demons of the abyss. Seeing that rod asked, the nearby demons looked at him and began to report to him their achievements in the crime mirage. "I''ve got 20 souls of sinners. The best one is the soul of a second-class swordsman. Is this achievement OK? According to the evaluation after the end, I ranked 13th. Although I don''t know what kind of souls the demons in front of me have collected, I don''t think they are much different from me. " Said an abyss demon. "Are you only thirteenth? I''m in tenth place. I have collected forty souls, the best of which are the souls of third-order humans. " Another abyss demon said confidently. With the report of a group of abyss demons, rod also knows their respective rankings at the end of the mirage. If we only listen to the ranking of these demons, their ranking will undoubtedly be very high, and the results of crime mirage should be better. Unfortunately, the number and quality of souls they collected made rod frown. Soon, as the reports of these abyssal demons were completed one by one, Reich took the initiative to say, "Lord elotte, the above is the ranking of our abyssal demons in the dreamland. Can you be satisfied?" In the face of his inquiry, rod shook his head and said: "so far, the number of demons entering the magic dock is limited. When more demons enter, you will know your real ranking." They didn''t continue to talk to these demons. Compared with rod himself, the quality of the souls collected by these demons is far inferior. They don''t know the situation of mirage at all. They thought it was good to collect these souls. Over the nearby abyss demon, rod comes to the wounded demon Tess, who is also watching him quietly. Suddenly, rod seems to find something, looking at tis, he can''t help but speed up his own pace, his face also showed incredible expression. "You''ve... Become a hero?" Rod opened his mouth and asked tentatively. If it is said that before entering the dreamland, Tess could only become a hero, and her will was stronger than other demons. Even if she was hurt by unimaginable harm, she never collapsed. Now, her will belongs to a real hero, and rod can clearly feel this. "If you are referring to the awakened, I think I should be right now." Facing rod''s inquiry, tis nodded to admit it. Heroes can recognize each other, but at this time, rod does not have the blessing of the hero template, so he can''t directly judge tis''s current state. Rod took a deep look at Tess. In rod''s memory, compared with those abyssal demons, tis was the last one to escape from the dreamland, and rod didn''t find that tis had collected remarkable powerful souls on the parchment that maxika took out. Recalling everything before, rod, with a little confusion, asked TISS, "what did you encounter in the dreamland? What makes you a hero? " Looking at Tess in front of him, rod found that although there were a lot of scars on her body, her wounds were well bandaged. After discovering this, rod frowned faintly: "and how do you collect the souls of sinners? I remember that with your strength, I''m afraid even ordinary people can''t defeat you. How can you defeat those powerful enemies in the dreamland? " Rod leans forward, and tis is covered by the shadow of the dark yellow devil''s body. Tess lowered her head slightly and replied, "as you said... As soon as I came to the earth, I met the human army. They surrounded me, recognized me and prepared to burn me to death with fire. " Rod nodded. According to his prediction, if the difficulty of each mirage is equal, it should be very difficult for Tess to survive in the mirage with her strength, unless she meets something special. For Tess, her demonic characteristics are very obvious. No matter the bat wings behind her or the arrow shaped tail, they are not what human beings can have. She can hardly hide her characteristics without magic. "At that time, someone stood in front of me and prayed for forgiveness from those human beings for me. He said that I was just an innocent person and should not be treated like this." "With his help, those humans finally let me go. He also helped me deal with the wounds left by human torture, and I stayed with him until the end of the fantasy Rod turned his lips. He didn''t expect that Tess could meet such a good thing. He survived from the dreamland by luck. Other abyss demons didn''t have such treatment. "All right. Even if you live beyond the time limit of fantasy, how do you escape the punishment of fantasy? " Rod recalled that although the vast majority of demons can''t be in the dreamland of crime, even a sinner''s soul can''t be obtained, there are still some exceptions, and the tasks in the dreamland of crime also have the punishment of failure. Once the task fails, those who participate in the trial of the task will be punished by a 7-point drop in all attributes. Looking at Tess''s slender, weak, devastated and scarred body, rod even suspected that her basic attributes were less than 7 points. If she really suffered the punishment of mission failure, she could not even stand, and her flesh and blood would collapse, just like some alien creatures. "According to your strength, you should be at the end of the task, taking advantage of the man unprepared, successfully assassinated him, and then survived." Rod thought for a while, then gave a reasonable guess, "as for why you become a hero... Maybe you are too painful in your heart? Can''t bear to accept everything in the dreamland? " Tess shook her head and retorted, "it''s not like this... I didn''t hide my secret from that man. I told him my origin and the purpose of collecting souls." Rod showed a look of astonishment. He didn''t expect that Tess would tell the real situation to the people in the dreamland. Generally speaking, it would make the dreamland unstable immediately and make her get away from it at any time. No matter which dreamland it is, it follows this rule. Rod, who has experienced many dreamlands, naturally knows this. However, without knowing it at all, Tess makes some taboos, which also makes rod a little surprised. Chapter 1693 Seeing that rod seemed a little surprised, Tess asked and answered suspiciously, "what''s the matter?" "Nothing. Keep talking about you." Rod said in a deep voice. "When I entered that space, there seemed to be some information in my mind. It told me that if I failed to collect the soul of the sinner, I would be punished horribly. I told that person the same information." Tess''s voice was a little shaky. She put her hands around her body with a complicated look. "When the deadline of mirage was approaching, I saw tears in his eyes, he was crying for me... He took the initiative to stab the dagger into his chest, gave me his soul, let me complete the task..." Rod looked coldly at Tess in front of him, and there was a bit of choking in her words. "I feel something special about him... I can''t say what it''s called. Maybe it''s the heart, maybe it''s the soul, it''s something I didn''t have. When I come back here, I feel like I have some more abilities... "Tis murmured. "That''s the will, the will of the hero." Rod took a deep breath. "Sometimes, the will of a hero can infect others, or even awaken other potential heroes. I didn''t expect that you could become a hero in this way." Through Tess''s narration, rod gradually understands what she has experienced in the dreamland space. As rod said, a strong will can often infect others. It can not only inspire others'' courage, but also make others find their own will and become heroes. "You are also very lucky. I never thought that someone could accomplish the task in the dreamland by this way." Rod couldn''t help sighing. Compared with what rod did in the dreamland, Tess survived the mission without doing anything at all. Even at the end of the mission, someone offered her soul, and she became a hero. If it wasn''t for Tess''s own words, rod would not dare to imagine such a thing. Tess shook her head: "even if it''s just fantasy, I still don''t want that person to die for me..." Seems to think of something, her eyes dim down, no longer a ray of light. "What a stupid person to take the initiative to do such a thing." Rod said helplessly that if such a person was not in a dreamland, he would have died thousands of times. In rod''s eyes, this is undoubtedly stupid. "He is a priest. He told me before he died that he hoped I could find my own salvation... "Tis murmured. He shook his head. Instead of thinking about Tess''s experiences in the dreamland, rod asked, "tell me about yourself. You''ve become a hero. What''s your hero''s specialty? " Compared with other things, Tess''s heroism is undoubtedly the most attractive thing for rod. The strong hero''s specialty can completely change a hero''s ability, and even bring the power no less than artifact. Rod still remembers the scarlet eye he once acquired, which is the specialty of a powerful hero. He was abandoned by the hero and finally found by rod. Looking at Tess, rod wanted to get the answer from her. In the face of rod''s gaze, tis seems to be hesitant, but still whispered: "Lord elotte, try to raise your left hand." Rod frowned slightly. He just wanted to lift his left hand as TISS said, but there was a look of amazement on his face. Rod''s attempt failed. He noticed that at this moment, his left hand lost any sense. No matter how hard he tried, he could not bend even one finger. "How did you do it?" Rod asked in surprise. He didn''t feel any magic wave from TISS, and his body fell into a strange state. Rod raised his right hand and squeezed the palm of his left hand, but there was no touch in his left hand. Along the palm all the way up, the entire forearm lost consciousness, until near the shoulder, the situation barely returned to normal, rod felt the familiar touch. "That''s your hero? Block the perception of other creatures? No... "As he said it, rod seemed to find something. He looked back at Tess, who had only one arm left. Rod noticed that tis now had only her right hand, and that the arm she had lost was her left. It may seem just a coincidence that rod''s left hand is also the one who lost touch under the heroic talent of tis, but rod believes that the situation will not be so simple. Soon, Tess''s words gave rod the answer he wanted "I can apply my pain and injury to other creatures, let them feel the pain I am experiencing, and have a similar perception to my injury. This is the ability I have gained." Rod nodded slightly. It was precisely because tis lost her left hand that rod lost his sense of his left arm under the influence of the hero''s strong points. Rod noticed that the bat wing behind Tess was completely broken. If it acted on the demons with wings, they would lose the ability to fly immediately, just as rod lost the perception of his left arm. "Can you apply this ability to multiple creatures at the same time?" Rod asked quickly, as if he had something on his mind. Tis nodded. "Yes, all the creatures around me will bear the effect as I wish." "Great." Rod took a deep breath, with a dignified look in his eyes. In his opinion, if Tess''s heroic talent is used properly, the effect will not even be weaker than the scarlet eye he obtained. In rod''s original plan, if Tess could become a hero, rod would immediately turn her into a death knight, but now, rod seems to be hesitant. It was Tess''s heroism that made rod hesitate. If she becomes a death knight, her body will lose all touch, naturally can''t feel any pain, which also makes her heroic effect greatly reduced. In addition, because the death knight has already died, the action of the body is maintained by the death energy, and rod is not sure whether this will bring any other impact on her heroic expertise. After a little thought, rod made his own decision. "Tess, you are a hero now. I can give you powerful power and make you a powerful devil. Would you like to be my epidemic messenger?" Looking at Tess, rod asked slowly. Chapter 1694 "Pestilence messenger... What is that?" In the face of rod''s proposal, tis showed a puzzled look, and then put forward her own questions. She didn''t understand the meaning of rod''s words, or even the epidemic messenger. This was the first time she heard this word. Before she agreed to rod''s request, she needed to ask rod to understand it, so as not to have any unknown information. With tis relieved of her heroism, rod regained consciousness in her left arm and was able to move it freely. At this time, rod slightly moved his just recovered left hand and explained to tis, "it means the messenger of epidemic. You can simply understand it as a special class that uses all kinds of negative skills to weaken the enemy. Even if ordinary demons become epidemic messengers, they may not have such opportunities. " TISS nodded her head in a confused way. Listening to rod''s story, she didn''t understand the power of the epidemic emissary, but from rod''s solemn tone, she could also vaguely realize that it was not easy. "If... This can make my wish come true, I''d like to be an epidemic messenger." Tis thought about it, then looked at rod and said firmly. "Wish?" Rod gave her a slightly unexpected look. Rod recalled that when he first met Tess, she was tortured by the demon Clarol. Her body was covered with scars, and there was almost no intact place. In addition, her eyes are full of stillness, when her heart has been completely silent, no amount of pain can hurt her. But at this time, Tess''s eyes changed. From her eyes, rod saw the burning flame full of will. Only heroes can have such eyes. Tess''s eyes also indicate that there is a certain desire in her heart. The existence of this desire awakens her originally silent heart and makes her willing to do anything in order to achieve this desire. Rod didn''t know what triggered Tess''s desire, and what she wanted, but the desire was real, so that she got her own will and became a unique hero. "What''s your wish?" Rod asked Tess. He wanted to know what had changed her so much. Tess looked at rod, put her right hand around the fracture of her left arm, clenched her hand, and replied, "I want to see the man who saved me again." Rod frowned slightly and explained to her, "you can''t see that man again. You know, it''s just a dreamland. With your departure, everything in the dreamland dissipates. Even if you can enter again, I''m afraid you will go to other different dreamland spaces. " Recalling all kinds of information about the fairyland of crime in the magic dock told by maxika, rod explained to Tess that in rod''s view, this wish in Tess''s heart could not be realized in any case. In the face of rod''s words, Tess pursed her lips and said, "I don''t believe it''s just a mirage. Everything there is very real... Even a mirage, its formation must be based on something, such as what happened." Rod shook his head and said: "Even if there is such a person in the era corresponding to the mirage, he will not live until now. The life span of ordinary human beings is short, far from being able to compare with other powerful creatures. Any disaster can take their lives. What''s more, if, as you say, he is willing to give his life for you, he is doomed not to live long. " Under rod''s attack, Tess''s expression was still firm, as if she had not been affected by these words. She seemed to think of something and asked rod, "Lord elotte, if you die, will anyone shed tears for you?" "Why do you ask this question?" Rod asked, frowning. "Those demons won''t shed tears for me." Tess said, "I''ve been looking for the creature who will shed tears for me when I die, but I can''t find it at all. Until in this dreamland, I met him, the priest. If I had died then, he would have shed tears for me, and I knew that Rod looked at tis in front of him and wanted to see something unusual from her. Unfortunately, except for her strong will, rod could not feel anything unusual. "He is the only creature willing to shed tears for me. He wants me to find my own salvation. I think I''ve found it... Anyway, I must find him, even if it''s just a little trace left by him. " Said tis firmly. Rhode listened to her words quietly, with a sneer on his face: "is this the will that makes you a hero? It seems that you are as stupid as that man Tess looked up at rod and said, "you haven''t answered my question, Lord elotte. If you die, will someone cry for you? " "Of course there are." Rod replied, "but more people will be happy about it." Recalling Rowling, who is still in the surface world, and the naughty enota, rod''s cold heart seems to feel a little warm. He also has a reason to return to the surface world, not only for those lost power, but also for those who are waiting for him. "Yes? It''s hard to imagine that someone will shed tears for you... "Tess sighed when she recalled the behavior of the dark yellow devil she saw all the way. Rod glanced at her and said, "I don''t want them to shed tears for me. To tell you the truth, I don''t intend to die. I intend to gain the supreme power and live for a long time to the end of the world." "Oh." Tess replied coldly that she didn''t believe what rod said. She just thought that the dark yellow devil was saying something irrelevant. Rod doesn''t care about TISS''s attitude. How can this low-level demon understand his idea? He doesn''t need to explain anything. "It''s your turn to give me an answer. Would you like to be my pestilence messenger? " Looking at Tess, rod asked in a deep voice. At this time, Tess also felt some unusual breath in rod. She was familiar with that breath. Those who intended to hurt her would show it. "What if I refuse?" Looking at the dark yellow monster in front of her, tis asked tentatively. "I believe you will make the right choice." Rod replied with a smile. Chapter 1695 "Well, I promise to be an epidemic messenger." Under the oppression of rod, knowing that she had no choice, tis finally agreed to his request and agreed to become rod''s epidemic messenger. "Great." Seeing that tis agrees, rod nods with satisfaction. He believes that with the unique power of the epidemic Messenger, tis, as a hero, will show her strong ability. With a real epidemic emissary, rod can also start the next stage of the inheritance task and gradually acquire the powerful power belonging to the king of epidemic diseases. Rod is very curious about the next stage of the inheritance task. Just when rod was going to make Tess his own pestilence messenger according to the method of testing in mirage, the distant noise attracted rod''s attention. "The demons that killed our companions have come out! They have lost the protection of the magic dock, this time, we will not let them escape! We will wipe them out It was a huge bull headed demon with a huge axe that made his voice. Before escaping into the magic dock, rod had seen the bull headed demon next to the high-level demon anyavili. He was one of the commanders of the enemy demons. "We will surely kill them and avenge the dead rabbis and others!" With the words of Tauren demon, a group of abyss demons around him responded one after another and approached rod and his party with weapons. With the encirclement of these demons, Reich and other demons beside rod began to tremble at this moment. They are more or less injured. Unexpectedly, they have just separated from the magic dock, and now they are about to meet new enemies. It seems that they are still fighting endlessly. "Lord elotte, what shall we do?" Behind Rhode, Leahy asked in panic, "we can''t deal with those demons, and the road to the magic dock is blocked by some unknown force, so we can''t hide in..." Not only Leahy, but other demons around him also showed a look of panic. In the face of those demons coming like the tide, they have no way to fight with them. The only end is to be torn up by those powerful demons. "Don''t panic. Keep your formation and stay outside the magic dock." Rod quickly gives orders to the nearby demons. At the same time, he also looks at tis not far away, "show your ability, and apply your heroic expertise to all enemy creatures." TISS also understands the urgency of the situation, regardless of what to say to roddo, she takes the initiative to show her own heroic expertise, and applies all her negative state to all the demons around her. Bursts of surprise, from the nearby devil''s mouth sounded, at this moment, they like not long ago rod, lost all consciousness of the left hand, the only use, only their right hand. Even the huge Tauren devil, at this moment, also won the move. His huge axe fell to the ground unsteadily, making a dull sound. "Damn it! What have you done? Why didn''t I feel my hand? " The Tauren devil roared and asked rod. The answer was not rod''s words, but the dark red fog. On rod''s right shoulder, an epidemic abscess is quietly released, and the red fog sweeps through the field. That is the blood epidemic he learned in the dreamland. It can bring powerful negative effects to the human beings in the dreamland, and make them lose their fighting ability completely. Unfortunately, maybe it''s because the devil in hell is different from the human body structure. The blood epidemic released by rod didn''t achieve the expected good effect. It just made the nearby demons feel a little uncomfortable and occasionally let them lift their hands to scratch, far from breaking their fighting will. When he found out, rod''s face was a little ugly. Because he was expelled early by the white haired girl in the dreamland, rod could not hold on to the last moment of the dreamland, and could not see the coming king of epidemic disease. His blood epidemic was a little weak in the face of the demons whose rank was about four. In addition to the hostile demons, the demons who belong to rod''s side are also in the dark red fog, but they are not affected by the blood epidemic. Rod has already used the ability of "epidemic control" to make them temporarily immune to the blood epidemic. "Since you don''t want to say something, you never have to say it! Even if I have only one hand, it''s easy for me to kill you! " The Tauren devil was the first to rush to rod''s side, holding a huge axe in one hand and chopping it toward rod''s head. Rhode''s quick side, which is dangerous and dangerous to avoid the attack of the Tauren demon. Rhode''s basic attribute, facing the Tauren demon whose strength has reached the top of the fifth level, can''t occupy any advantage. After driving back rod, the Tauren demon did not continue to attack rod, but swept away with an axe, ready to completely destroy the formation of the abyss demons beside rod. One of the abyss demons couldn''t dodge. He was cut in half by the heavy axe, and his body was broken in two. However, the Tauren demon''s action didn''t stop, and he continued to wave his axe. More and more demons poured in, and even Tess in the rear was also affected. She got a heavy blow from the enemy demons on her face, and her whole body was knocked to the ground. At this time, an unexpected scene happened for rod. As tis was attacked, all the enemies stopped and suddenly stood in a daze on the battlefield, like being beaten, even the Tauren devil. The appearance of this situation undoubtedly made rod aware of something. Taking advantage of the enemy''s demon offensive slowing down, rod quickly came to tis, pulled her up from the ground and held her in his arms. Feeling the generous body, the injured demon showed a grateful look, opened his mouth, just wanted to say something, but saw rod''s indifferent eyes. The next moment, Tess''s body, covered with an unimaginable fine red rash, red rash all over her body, rod relieved her resistance to blood disease. Along with the rash, there was an unbearable itching. Tess showed a look of pain and struggle. She wanted to scratch the rash, but her left right hand was firmly controlled by rod. Her body struggled violently, but there was no relief from her discomfort. Feeling the strange sound around him, Rhodes ignored the demons in his arms. He looked up and looked around. At this moment, the nearby enemy demons fell to the ground one after another, crying and twisting their bodies, completely losing the idea of fighting. Chapter 1696 "What did you do?" Not far away, struggling and wriggling on the ground, but unable to relieve the itching on his body, the strange Tauren demon raised his strength and questioned rod. Hearing this, rod puts Tess in his arms on the ground. When he comes to the Tauren devil, he picks up the axe that he dropped to the ground. "You don''t need to know." Rod lifted the axe and felt its weight a little. It was easy to use. The axe slashed the bull''s head devil''s body and divided his body into two parts. Soon, the bull''s head devil had no breath and became a corpse. "What are you waiting for?" Looking back at the bewildered and hesitant demons in the abyss, rod said in a loud voice, "follow me to solve those enemies, they have no strength to resist!" Not far away, Tess lay on the ground, breathing hard. Even if rod had let her go, she had no strength to scratch the rash on her body. The enemy''s abyss demons suffered the same pain as Tess. In rod''s eyes, they were just like lambs to be slaughtered. With rod''s command, those abyss demons were excited. They quickly reaped the lives of other enemies together with rod, and rod also gained a lot of experience points under the effect of [experience learning]. "Lord anyavelli, you will not be spared... How could we be defeated by you if it was not for the abnormal situation of another magic dock and the transfer of too many demons..." a fallen abyss Lord said to rod. "He won''t let me go? Coincidentally, I didn''t let him go either. " Bend down in front of the abyss Lord and cut his body with the blade. After all this, the diseased abscess on rod''s arm broke and a dark green liquid dripped into his wound. After all this, rod paid no attention to the clamorous abyss Lord, turned to another abyss demon and did the same. From the spiders'' water-borne epidemic, Rhodes can turn all the essence of these demons of resistance into a pool of nutrient solution, which greatly saves the time of phagocytosis. With Tess''s unique heroic talent, rod did not encounter any resistance. Rod''s own blood disease can''t achieve this effect. Because of his small size, rod''s blood disease only has Lv2 level. Only with the further improvement of his size, the disease level will be improved, so that a similar effect can be achieved without the heroic expertise of TIS. After all this, rod did not rush to absorb the nutrient solution, but returned to TIS. With a wave of his hand, rod played the role of epidemic disease and relieved Tess from the blood epidemic. Under the gaze of rod, the rash on Tess''s body quickly dissipated at the speed visible to the naked eye, and finally recovered. A moment later, Tess got up from the ground and looked at rod with a little more sadness: "why do you treat me like this?" "Because of your heroism." Rod looked at her and said, "if I don''t, we''ll all die in the hands of the demons." Tess lowered her head. Of course she understood the meaning of rod''s words. "You are a very special demon. You are a hero." Rod approached her and said, "your hero is your salvation. You can pass the pain on to other creatures, and the wounds on you are not in vain. " Rod gently grasped TISS''s slender right hand, with a thoughtful look in his eyes. Rod noticed that in the battle, although the demons lost the right to use their left hand under the action of Tess''s hero, they could still fight with their right hand. If you want to make the enemy lose fighting ability completely, you have to start with TIS. If Tess loses both hands at the same time, then under the effect of her heroic expertise, ordinary demons will lose most of their fighting ability, and even the most powerful demons will only escape. Thinking of this, rod held TISS''s palm in one hand, put his other hand on TISS''s right shoulder, and whispered, "I need your strength. I need you. You should understand?" In Tess''s eyes, it was a different time. Feeling the warmth coming from the palm of her hand, looking at the dark yellow devil''s joyful eyes and listening to the low and gentle words, Tess lowered her head, blushed slightly, and bent her mouth slightly, showing a happy smile, and said, "thank you, Lord elotte..." Rod a Leng, the action in the hand stopped, ask a way: "thank me what?" "Thank you for needing me. No demon ever said that to me. I always thought that my existence was a mistake, and I deserved all the pain. Until now, you said these words to me... "She said softly. Rhode leaned slightly over and approached Tess. He looked directly at the demon until he could feel her warm breath. Then he asked, "you know what''s going to happen next, right?" "Well..." tis nodded, with some expectation in her heart, and closed her eyes. The expected feeling didn''t come, and Tess opened her eyes in doubt. Rod released her right hand and walked towards the bodies of other demons. "You are so stupid." With his back to Tess, rod said, "I''m so stupid that I don''t deserve to hurt. I''m so stupid that I only meet stupid people. I''m scared. I''ll be stupid when I''m with you again. " With a shake of his head, rod stopped looking at Tess and began to absorb the water-soluble liquid from the demons. Seeing the arrival of rod, the nearby abyss demons cheered one after another to celebrate this hard won victory. "Lord elotte, we have defeated anyavelli''s men, but their number is ten times more than ours... Before, this is something we dare not even think about." The evil spirit Leahy said to rod with an excited face. "Don''t be too happy, the trial has just begun." Rod shook his head and said calmly. Across the battlefield of debris, rod looked at the magic dock in the rear: "that high-level devil is still alive. It''s time to teach him a lesson." In front of a demon who was seriously injured and was left alive, rod said slowly: "Tell me all you know about anyavelli. When did he enter the magic dock? Tell me exactly how many demons there are in his hands. " As he spoke, rod''s eyes glowed. Chapter 1697 "Second place? It''s impossible... " In the dark space, anyavili said with an incredible look. In the dock hall after the trial, anyavelli saw his name and achievements in the dreamland from a parchment. "Anyavili, currently ranked second, collects 3150 sinner souls, and the highest quality sinner souls: seven polluted souls of first-order creatures, accompanied by 4. It''s over. " "It''s impossible! I have obtained the highest quality sinner''s soul according to general selren''s tips. What else can be better than the soul entangled by the seven crimes? There must be something wrong with the records of the magic dock! " He raised his hand and slapped it angrily on the scroll in front of him, which made a violent wave. The whole space in the magic dock seemed to tremble with his anger. In front of him, a golden light appeared on the surface of the scroll. The light turned into a transparent barrier in front of anyavili, so that he could not damage the scroll at all. He could not even touch the seemingly thin scroll in front of him. After venting his anger, anyavelli carefully gazes at the scroll in front of him, and his eyes fall on the top of his ranking. He really wants to know who can get a higher ranking than him in the illusion of crime. Unfortunately, the handwriting there was so vague that it seemed to have inexplicable power to hide all the information on the scroll except anyavili. He could not see what was written in other places. "Lord anyavelli, you are the greatest high-level devil. You must have won the first place in the crime mirage!" Just as anyavelli was staring at the scroll in front of him, a voice came to his ear. Outside the magic dock, a lower level abyss demon came to anyavili and congratulated him. Anyavelli didn''t know this abyss demon, but I think this one should be a low-level demon who obeyed himself. At the thought of the result of the mirage recorded on the scroll, the compliment of the abyss demon seemed to be a little harsh to anyavellier for a moment. "You''re wrong. I''m not the first one in this fantasy. In this fantasy, I''m only in second place With a shake of his head, anyavelli refuted the demon''s words and admitted his own shortcomings. The demon showed a surprised look: "you are not the first in this trial... You are a great pure blood demon. Who is more qualified to be the first than you?" With a cold snort, anyavelli put his hands around his body and asked, "apart from the behemoth, there should be a group of demons coming from nowhere. After I enter the magic dock, are there any other demons entering the dreamland "Your men have been waiting, Lord anyavelli. After you enter the dock, no other demons enter. " The devil replied respectfully. "So it seems that the one who gets the first place in this crime mirage should be the behemoth... The demons who entered the mirage before, they are not qualified to get the first place." Anyavelli analyzed all kinds of information before and drew his own conclusion. Thinking of this, he gave a cold hum: "I can''t imagine that bimont can collect high-quality sinner souls. As far as I know, those bimont have no ability to distinguish between good and bad souls. Only pure blood demons can do it. It seems that it''s just lucky that there is a high-quality sinner soul among the creatures killed." Listening to anyavili''s words, the devil nodded thoughtfully. Anyavelli thought for a moment and asked the devil, "according to the time of entering the dreamland, the previous group of demons should have been out of the dreamland space. First I left the magic dock step by step. How are they now? Have you ever caught me "The enemy has been completely solved." The devil answered quickly. "Really?" Anyavili''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he gazed at the evil devil carefully. "You didn''t lie, but I can feel that you''re hiding something from me." Anyavelli seems to have found something, with the dark broad bat wings open behind him, almost covering the demon in front of him. Although the evil devil''s words passed anyavili''s lie detection, anyavili always felt that something was wrong. The dark flame ignites from anyavili''s body. At this moment, he shows the powerful momentum belonging to the great devil. Under the influence of this momentum, the evil devil seemed to be frightened, his body trembled, his words were not sharp, and he became intermittent "Lord anyavelli... Among the demons who entered the magic dock first, one of them showed the ability to release the disease, which should be related to the former king of disease. Many ordinary abyss demons eventually died because of that ability..." With that, the evil demon showed a look of panic, and his body trembled toward anyavili. "King of disease..." anyavili, who has the ability to detect lies, does not doubt the words of the evil devil. He knows that everything the evil devil says is true, and his attention has been completely attracted by the contents of the words. "It is said that the ancient king of epidemic disease and the early king of gluttony led many demons to attack the earthly world, causing unimaginable casualties to those hateful human beings. Unfortunately, he was killed by the heroes born in human beings. Otherwise, the powerful power of the king of epidemic disease alone would be enough to completely destroy the human world." Anyavelli''s eyes were full of yearning, and his voice became eager. "It''s a pity that I was not born at that time. I didn''t witness the achievements of the king of disease. I just heard the stories of the stronger demons. It is said that the present King of gluttony did not inherit the power of the king of epidemic diseases. If he wanted to obtain the power of the king of epidemic diseases, he had to pray to his lost statue... " After shaking his head, anyavili asked the devil, "you just said that those enemies have been solved. What about the devil who can release the disease? Was he killed, too? " "He was not killed." The devil replied that up to now, his distance from anyavelli is less than one position. "Did he run away... It''s a bit difficult for me." The high-level devil frowned. "He didn''t run away either." The devil replied. Anyavili was stunned. He just wanted to say something, but he saw a cold light in the eyes of the evil devil. At the next moment, the light curtain made of hot magma, like a huge red net, comes to anyavili. Chapter 1698 The light curtain formed by the hot magma instantly submerged anyavili''s body. Covered with magma, anyavili''s body was covered with a lot of steam, but he did not feel pain. "Damn..." In the face of the attack launched by the demon, anyavili gave a low roar. Anyavili doesn''t know what means the evil devil used to eject the magma, but his behavior has deeply aroused the anger of the high-level devil. "You fool, how dare you take the magma to deal with the pure blood devil born in the purgatory! Damn it, I''ll kill you! " Anyavelli raised his hand and wiped the hot lava from his face, revealing his dark red eyes. No matter who sent the abyss demon, no matter what his purpose, anyavili is not prepared to leave his life. His behavior of spraying magma has deeply angered the high-level demon. For high-level demons with pure blood, what they can''t tolerate most is the offense from low-level demons. Once this behavior appears, it often ends in death. The fire of hatred burst out from anyavili''s eyes. In front of him, it seemed that the image of the demon being torn to pieces had emerged. Anyavelli seems to have thought of countless ways to torture the abyss demon. In hell, there is no lack of tools to torture other demons. However, all the pictures are just anyavelli''s own imagination. The actual situation in front of him will not change because of his imagination. Under the gaze of anyavelli, the seemingly ordinary devil in front of him suddenly released a dark red mist. As if he had lifted some disguise, he became huge and his skin became dark yellow. After the camouflage is removed, the dark yellow demon shows his real body and surpasses anyavili. In front of the dark yellow demons, the original huge pure blood demons are just like the gap between adults and children. With the appearance of the dark yellow devil, the oppressive feeling fills the whole dock hall. Even the outward passage is blocked at this time. Looking at the huge devil and the dark red fog he released, anyavili was stunned. Before he said anything, his whole body was covered by the fog. "Is this... The power of disease?" Seems to think of something, for this red fog, he made his own judgment. Anyavili, who has the ability to detect lies, knows that what the evil devil originally said is true, and he doesn''t cheat at all in language. According to the evil devil, among the demons who first entered the magic dock and now have left, there is indeed a powerful demon who can use the power of epidemic. According to anyavili''s feelings, the demon who used the power of epidemic disease was probably the dark yellow demon in front of him. Anyavelli did not know the purpose of the dark yellow devil, but through his action of spraying magma, it was obvious that the devil was not good at it. Under the shadow of this dark red fog, the blood of high-level demons enables anyavili to see through the obstacles in front of him and look directly at the enemies outside the fog. Anyavelli raised his hand, and there were several small red spots on his arm. Compared with his body shape, the red spots were so small that if you don''t look carefully, you can''t find them. Besides, he didn''t feel anything different. Feeling the killing intention of the dark yellow devil, anyavili gave a cold hum, and his eyes also showed some disdain. "Is this the power of disease? It seems that this power has no effect on a pure demon like me. " Looking at the almost invisible red dot on his arm, anyavelli said contemptuously. The blood of high-level demons has brought him strong resistance, which is similar to the power of disease. He doesn''t even have a decent spell to bring him high damage. He doesn''t understand why the dark yellow demons want to release this red fog, but from the results, this red fog has no effect. However, I do not know why, from the dark yellow devil''s calm and calm eyes, anyavili felt a little abnormal. Maybe it''s because the dark yellow devil is too calm, maybe he has a faint sense of danger in his heart. Although he has not been hurt by the epidemic, he always feels that something is wrong. Raising his hand, anyavili was just about to show the power of the pure blood devil and attack the dark yellow devil, but he felt a burst of weakness and could not make any effort. He lowered his head, but saw the red dot on his arm, which had spread. He tried to touch the red dots, but only felt the soft touch. The tough skin of the high-level devil was now undergoing some special changes. "What did you do?" Anyavili asked, but he didn''t get the answer from the dark yellow devil. Aware of the mistake, anyavili opened his wings behind him and just left the ground with his feet. He was planning to break through the blockade by relying on the powerful power of the high-level demon. Suddenly, he felt heavy and fell to the ground from the air in front of the dark yellow demon. He didn''t understand what had happened and tried to flap the huge bat wings behind him, but there was no response behind him. He turned around and looked at his back in disbelief. His bat wings were in good condition, but there was no feeling there, as if they didn''t exist. Anyavelli has never heard of this power, and even the blood of the great demons who can recognize other demonic abilities has no record of this unique power. This may be a unique spell, or something else, but at this time, under the limitation of this power, anyavili felt the fear of the unknown. Even though the bat wings behind him could not be used and his arms were abnormal, anyavelli did not give up. He gazed at the dark yellow devil and lit a dark flame all over his body. Waiting for him, it is dark yellow demon show sneer, and slightly raised hands. The next moment, the dark liquid gushes out from anyavili''s body. The red spots on his body become the vent of the dark liquid. His body is rapidly melting, and the power in his body is also rapidly passing away. "I''ll take your demon blood." When anyavelli''s consciousness was blurred, the dark yellow devil''s deep words came to his ear. The next moment, his body exploded, from which gushed not blood, but dark green viscous liquid. Chapter 1699 After the battle, looking at anyavili''s body, rod showed a satisfied look. "Lord elotte, that high-level demon is dead." In the rear, the demon with incomplete arms shows his body from a corner of the magic dock and says respectfully to rod. "Your ability has played a key role, Tess. You are my pestilence messenger." Rod said slowly, turning around at the same time, his sharp eyes fell on the demon. While anyavelli was still in the dreamland of crime, rod turned Tess into a pestilence messenger according to the method mentioned by spider lady, and asked her to cooperate with herself to deal with the high-level demon who was about to leave. After getting the real epidemic Messenger, rod''s inheritance mission also entered the next stage, and the mission goal also changed accordingly. [mission objective 1: control an epidemic messenger£¨ (agreed) [mission objective 2: raise your body size to the level of a giant creature] Because the scope of giant creatures was not given in the task, rod did not know how big the body would be to complete the task. Rod recalled that in the earth''s surface world, those giant and ogres several meters high were undoubtedly giant creatures in the eyes of ordinary people, not to mention more giant Titans. I don''t know what kind of inheritance task is required. In any case, rod should try his best to improve his body shape at this time, and the way rod chooses to improve his body shape is no longer through simple phagocytosis, but a faster way. After completing [task objective 1], rod gets part of the reward from the inheritance task. Among them, the ability that makes rod care most is a special ability called [epidemic link].. "[disease link]: one of the abilities of the king of disease. According to the similarity between several diseases, you can induce another disease when one disease is in effect When he just got this ability, rod did not understand its strength. Only when it was an dispensable ability and needed the support of a large number of diseases, could it play its due role. However, after his own attempt, Rhode found that his original idea had made a great mistake. With the help of "disease in charge", it was a force of terror. At present, Rhode has mastered two kinds of epidemic abilities, namely, the blood epidemic caused by the rupture of the abscess, and the water-soluble epidemic developed by spider lady. Unlike the blood disease spread by blood fog, the water-soluble disease is spread by spider lady''s messengers, who have a large number of spiders. Without the help of those spiders, rod could only secrete special liquid from the abscess of the disease to spread the water-soluble disease to other creatures. The existence of epidemic messengers can simplify the process, which is also the significance of the existence of epidemic messengers. After controlling the real epidemic messengers, rod can distribute the power of the epidemic to the epidemic messengers he controls, so that the epidemic messengers can spread the epidemic by themselves without rod''s control. According to the transmission task, Rhode only needs to select an epidemic messenger from one species. With the help of the epidemic Messenger, this species will have the corresponding epidemic. Rod''s current choice of pestilence messenger is Tess, who has just become a hero, and Tess''s corresponding biological species is the demon in hell. After meeting other demons, Tess can act as an epidemic messenger and give them the power of the epidemic. According to the different types of epidemic messengers, these organisms can produce different effects when carrying the epidemic power. If the epidemic messengers meet with their own diseases, they will play an unimaginable effect. In the previous fantasy, rod had a deep understanding of this. The most suitable pestilence messenger for water-soluble disease is naturally the spider chosen by spider lady. However, in hell, rod doesn''t know where to find the spider. Recalling the words of Ms. spider, the former king of disease has three powerful disease messengers in the surface world, corresponding to the species of mice, mosquitoes and flies. These seemingly common creatures, after gaining the unique power of disease, have brought unimaginable damage to the surface world. Unfortunately, that was a long time ago. With the death of the king of diseases, those terrible diseases were finally eliminated. In rod''s time, it was rare for people in the surface world to get sick or even catch a cold. Rod didn''t give Tess the power of the disease. At this time, rod didn''t find a suitable power of the disease to let Tess play her ability. For the current rod, tis''s heroic expertise is her real value. Shaking his head, rod looks back at anyavelli''s body. With the effect of disease link, when anyavili is attacked by blood disease, as long as his blood rash breaks, he will be attacked by water-soluble disease immediately. If only relying on the power of blood epidemic, rod could not even make anyavelli, a high-level demon, feel any discomfort. However, with the help of water-soluble epidemic, the situation would be very different. Under the control of rod''s disease, the powerful disease once studied by spider lady showed amazing power and instantly melted everything in anyavili''s body. Anyavelli, no matter his rank or strength, can''t resist the outbreak of water-soluble disease as long as he doesn''t have special skill resistance. The only thing he can do is to avoid being infected by water-soluble disease as much as possible, that is, to get rid of the red fog before he has a blood rash. For high-level demons, this is not difficult. Fortunately, Tess''s heroic expertise ended this possibility, limited anyavili to the original place, and finally made him fall under the power of the epidemic. Compared with anyavelli, rod is more concerned about the fight after. To be able to solve anyavelli means that rod can solve other high-level demons by blood disease and water-soluble disease. Even the real big demons will be affected by water-soluble disease if they are not on guard. For rod, this is undoubtedly exciting news. At this time, rod seems to see an opportunity to go to the door of treachery, but he still needs more powerful epidemic power. For rod, the best way to achieve a strong epidemic force is to complete the next stage of the inheritance task and upgrade the body to a greater extent. Chapter 1700 After solving anyavili''s problem, depending on the characteristics of the little monster''s blood, rod has a new option in his career that can be promoted. "Level 2 professional devil, required front expertise [experience learning]. Experience required: 1000 " There are only slight differences in the names of demons and great demons, but there are essential differences in their blood and strength. Although anyavelli is a pure blood devil, as long as he can enter the level of legendary creatures, he can become a real big devil, but until his death, he did not show the ability of fire escape, far less than the big devil in rod''s impression. This also made rod realize that it was not a good choice to become a devil. Without the ability of flame escape, rod still could not return to the surface world. The new promotion options also let rod see the dawn of returning to the surface world. As long as rod''s strength continues to improve, one day, even the real big devil will be eroded by the power of the epidemic, rod will be able to complete the promotion of rank and gain the power of fire evasion again. Although I don''t know when that moment will come, rod believes that this test of Vulcan is his chance. Speaking of anyavili''s body, rod first eliminated the residual power of the disease in the body, and then pressed it on his body. Rod''s body changes a while, and the parts he contacts with anyavili blend with each other. His body is constantly absorbing the blood and flesh of high-level demons and turning them into a part of his body. The ritual of fusion taught by maxika is being unfolded by Rhodes at this time. Depending on the effect of fusion ceremony, rod can completely absorb the bodies of other demons, and even those hard bones can be fused into a part of rod''s body. After the improvement of maxika, the performance of fusion ceremony no longer needs any ritual media. Neither ritual materials nor ritual array are needed. Just follow rod''s idea to perform the ritual when needed. This is also what surprised rod. Ordinary magicians can use the fusion ceremony to create their favorite alien creatures, but the arrangement of the fusion ceremony is not a simple thing. In order to arrange a perfect fusion ceremony, in addition to the creatures participating in the fusion ceremony, we also need to select the appropriate fusion materials according to the participating creatures. Generally speaking, the materials needed for the fusion ceremony can be the limbs of other creatures, the liquid full of magic, or the special treasure of the magician. With the cooperation of these fusion materials, the magic ceremony can give full play to the best effect, and integrate two completely different creatures into a complete individual. Without the coordination of ritual materials, the fusion ceremony will not be able to play its original function, and the fusion creatures will be full of all kinds of strange defects. This has been verified by countless magicians, even rod, who has not mastered powerful magic, has heard about it. Through those unique ritual materials, the magician can arrange a suitable ritual array. The arrangement of the Dharma array is also an indispensable part of the magic ceremony, and its importance even lies in the ritual materials. However, the rite of fusion taught rod by maxika, however, has eliminated these processes. Rhode didn''t know how she did it. Her accomplishments in witchcraft ceremony were far beyond Rhode''s understanding. Recalling everything about maxika, rod knows that she was a powerful witch a long time ago. She has her own unique research on magic rituals. Now this simplified fusion ritual is one of her research achievements. Although the conditions and materials of the fusion ceremony were simplified, the effect of the fusion ceremony was not weakened at all. With the help of the fusion ceremony, rod was able to fuse himself with other dead creatures to maximize the size of his body, thus giving play to the characteristics of gluttony contract. In order to ensure the integrity of his consciousness, all that rod can integrate is the dead devil. Rod hasn''t tried to fuse directly with living demons, but that doesn''t seem like a good idea. The process of fusion continued. When anyavelli''s body completely disappeared, rod felt something different in his body. Feeling his body now, rod''s face sank. He didn''t feel much joy because of the integration of anyavili, but felt a rush. The existence of fusion ceremony breaks the boundaries between creatures. Rod believes that there must be deep limitations behind such powerful magic. Even if rod is not different at this time, before long, this body will collapse due to the fusion of too many creatures. Fortunately, the present body is not rod''s real body. He is still sleeping in the cloud treasure house, waiting for his arrival. At this moment, there was a sense of numbness on rod''s back. He tried to reach out and scratch his back, but his body became too big to touch the position he wanted to touch, which made him very helpless. In the process of rod fusing anyavili''s body, tis is waiting quietly, showing surprised eyes from time to time. Even before that, tis had seen the dead devil, but she was surprised to see it again. This is not the power that ordinary demons can have. Soon, when rod''s movements were at a standstill, she came to him and handed him a parchment. Just as Tess wanted to say something, her words were interrupted by rod. "You''re just in time. Scratch my back." Instead of looking at the contents of the parchment, rod quickly sat down with his back to TIS. Even so, compared with the emaciated body of demon, rod, who has fused the body of other demons, is still too big. His back is like a wall, firmly blocking in front of TIS. "Yes, Lord elotte." Tis nodded meekly, raised her left right hand, and grabbed rod gently behind him. "What are you doing? Did you hear my orders? " Rod said in a deep voice, as if he didn''t feel Tess''s movement at all. Smell speech, tis had to aggravate the action in the hand. "That''s it." Finally, rod breathed a deep sigh of relief. There''s nothing more comforting than having someone scratch your back when it''s itchy and you can''t scratch it. "A little more to the right..." All of a sudden, rod felt a pain in his back. The original itch turned into a tearing pain. The pain went to the bone marrow, and rod''s body seemed to be torn in two. Rod looked back and saw that Tess was looking at herself with concern. He realized that the pain in his back was not caused by Tess, but by his body. Something is coming out of his back. Chapter 1701 Aware of the abnormality, tis covered her mouth with one hand and looked in horror. At the right side of rod''s back, the whole skin broke. The wound was even bigger than TISS''s body. A dark arthropod was coming out of it. "What is this?" Tess uttered a voice of astonishment. She could not understand what these changes in rod meant. At this time, in addition to feeling pain, rod''s health value on the panel only dropped in single digits, which also made him feel a little relieved. "Don''t worry... It''s just a normal change in the fusion process." Soon, the change behind him was completed. Behind rod, the dark bat wing that originally belonged to anyavili appeared. However, under the effect of the fusion ceremony, bat wings did not appear well on rod''s back. It was not a whole pair, but two skewed bat wings, one up and one down, on rod''s right back, which seemed very incongruous. Rod tried to fan the unilateral bat wing behind him. With slight pain, the bat wing rolled up a gust of wind, but he couldn''t get rod off the ground at all. In addition to bat wings only exist on one side of the body, rod''s huge body also limits the use of bat wings. To fly in the sky like a high-level demon, rod must have more powerful wings. "What''s the matter? Fusion ceremony, should not appear such abnormal just... "Rod murmured, he didn''t understand why there would be such abnormal changes behind him. Unfortunately, no one can answer his question. With the expansion of his body size, rod''s disease level has come to lv4, but with it comes a sense of disharmony. His body is not as stable as before. Unlike the gluttony contract, which allows rod to steadily expand his body size, the fusion ceremony is to directly integrate the bodies of other creatures into rod''s body. Although this is more efficient, it will also bring a variety of unknown changes. The unilateral bat wing behind rod is the best proof. Thinking of this, rod sighed, hoping that his body, which belonged to the dark yellow monster, could persist until he returned to the main plane smoothly, so that his blood would not collapse before that. Shaking his head, rod turned his attention to the parchment that Tess had handed to him not long ago, with rows of characters on top. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Current number of Sinners: 76840." "The highest quality sinner Soul: legendary hero''s four dirty souls, accompanied by 1." "Vessel exchange: not open." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Rod noticed that what was recorded in this parchment should be the ship options that can be made. Unfortunately, the current magic dock does not have such options, and the trial is still in progress. Return the scroll to Tess. As soon as rod wants to say something, the devil rush in outside the dock hall. "Didn''t I ask you to wait outside so that anyavelli wouldn''t escape? Why did you enter without permission? " Rod seemed to have found something, he said with some displeasure. "Lord elotte, Lord Hella heard about your plan to deal with anyavelli, and rushed to the magic dock in anger, saying that he wanted to see you..." Leahy quickly reported. "She''s a little late. Tell her the battle is over." Said rod, shaking his head. "This..." Leahy asked with a look of embarrassment, "Sir elotte, please tell Lord Hella in person." Perceiving the hesitation in Leahy''s heart, rod gave him a cold glance. The next moment, a burst of red spots appeared on his body, and the flesh and blood in his body were melting with the spread of red spots. "No..." Leahy uttered a terrified voice, but could not change the abnormality in her body. Rod has long been a follower of these evil spirits. As long as they have been in the red fog, there are latent blood diseases in their bodies. If rod wants to, he can immediately activate them. With the effect of epidemic link, the water-soluble epidemic will break out together. Under the action of epidemic link, as long as the organisms are not completely immune to blood disease, such as those elemental organisms, when they come into contact with the red fog released by Rhodes, they will immediately induce water-soluble epidemic under the action of blood disease. In the battle with anyavelli, the blood epidemic released by rod is just an inducer. The one that really destroys the powerful devil is the water-soluble epidemic developed by spider lady. If it doesn''t have the function of disease link, rod can only smear the water-soluble pathogen secreted from the abscess of disease on the sharp weapon, and leave a wound on the enemy to make the water-soluble epidemic take effect. Rod can''t spread the water-soluble disease by biting like those spiders. The existence of epidemic link greatly simplifies this process, which is also an important force gained by rod in the task of inheritance. With more kinds of epidemic diseases acquired by rod, this ability can play a stronger role. Under the gaze of rod, Leahy soon became a swollen body. Without courtesy, rod immediately performed the improved fusion ceremony and made it a part of his body. Behind rod, tis looked at the scene in surprise and asked rod, "isn''t he your man? Why are you doing this? " "I don''t need disobedient people." Rod glanced at the demon and replied, "after I have the epidemic Messenger, these abyss demons can''t keep up with me. I asked him to give me his last contribution, and he will be honored for that. " "Devil..." tis turned her head to one side and said in a trembling voice. "Aren''t you?" Rod gave her a strange look. Tess opened her mouth as if to say something. At last, she sighed deeply: "Lord elotte, if you don''t need me one day, will you do the same to me?" "No Rod replied, "you can rest assured that I always need the help of heroes. Even if you die, I will bring you back to life as an undead. " Hearing what rod said, Tess put her heart down, took his arm, and said softly, "Lord elotte, maybe as the priest said, I will find my own salvation, and my salvation is in you..." Rod gave a cold hum and shook off tis''s hand: "I didn''t say anything, and I won''t be the salvation of other creatures. You stupid devil, you''d better find out your own situation. " Tess lowered her head slightly, bit her lip gently, and didn''t say a word. After absorbing Reich''s body, rod puts his eyes outside the dock. "It''s time to see Hella." Rod said slowly, "I don''t know why Leahy is so scared, but it seems that Hella didn''t come to congratulate us on our victory." Tis nodded and followed rod out of the dock hall with him. Chapter 1702 Outside the magic dock, on the endless lake of fire, rod saw Hella flying in the air. Compared with Tess, Hella, who is also a demon, is a bit more mature and charming. Her eyes can make people sink into it. But at this time, she looks bad and has some kind of fire in her eyes. "What have you done?" Looking at the dark yellow devil coming out of the dock, Hella asked. Compared with the beginning, the dark yellow devil''s body has undergone earth shaking changes. It is not only several times larger, but also has bat wings that can only be possessed by powerful demons. It''s a pity that all the changes in him can''t dispel Hella''s anger. "What do you mean?" Feeling Hella''s attitude, rod frowned. "If you''re here to help me, I think I''ll write down the kindness. If you''re here to congratulate me, I don''t need it Hearing rod say so, HeLa''s anger was even worse. "Did I say that once I met an enemy, the first thing I had to do was return the news to me and never conflict with those powerful demons. All the other demons have carried out my orders well, and what do you do? " Haila flapped her tiny bat wings and flew slowly to rod. She sternly scolded him "Do you know what pure blood demons mean? Even my charm can''t work on them. It''s good of you to offend this kind of existence before the trial starts. Now you want to deal with him. You''ve got us into a tough problem! " Rod shrugged, glanced at Hella and retorted, "I can deal with them. I don''t know what you''re worried about." Hella took a deep breath. She had no hope for the dark yellow devil in front of her: "you don''t understand the horror of pure blood demons. With your strength, as long as you get close to pure blood demons, you will be burned to ashes by their flames. You''d better sincerely apologize to the pure blood devil to ask for his forgiveness. If you don''t want to, I''ll help you. " Aware of HeLa''s hostility and the magical elements around her, rod also understood her idea. "Lord elotte, be careful..." after rod, tis took the initiative to warn him, to identify the imminent danger for him. Looking at Hella, rod sent out a sneer: "it seems that you don''t know. The high-level devil in your mouth has died in my hands. I advise you to think clearly." Hella was stunned: "it''s impossible... With your strength, it''s impossible to kill high-level demons. You''re lying!" Behind rod, only one wing of bat opened, adding a bit of different momentum to him: "see the bat wing behind me? This is not from my body, but belongs to the high-level devil, whose body has been fully integrated by me, which should be enough to prove. " Hella''s face became strange. She looked at rod''s bat wings behind her and said in horror, "no... what have you done? If those big demons know that you have killed the pure blood demon and taken away his magic dock, we will all be killed by you! " Rod frowned and said, "it doesn''t seem to be the result you want to see. Don''t you want to be the winner of the Vulcan trial? Why are you so afraid now? Is a pure blood devil frightening you? " "It''s not the same." Hella gritted her teeth and said, "the winner I want to be is among the demons, not against the powerful demons. The gap of power in blood can never be made up. I don''t want to get into trouble with those enemies. You should leave here as soon as possible. " Aware of the meaning of Hella''s words, rod seemed to think of something and asked, "aren''t you going to stay here? You can''t go to the depths of the lake of fire without the magic boat made by the magic dock. " HeLa shook her head and said, "I don''t want to stay here. Even if you kill that pure blood devil, you don''t know which companions he has, and which big devil exists behind him. The only way to stay here is to die. " Seeing rod''s thoughtful expression, she seemed to listen to her words. Hella added: "you don''t have to follow me. I will compete with other demons for a small magic dock. This is the end of our agreement. You are no longer a member of my team. Everything you do in the Vulcan trial in the future has nothing to do with me. " Rod shows his hand. The death of the high-level devil makes HeLa want to get rid of all the relationship with herself. Seeing this, rod doesn''t say much. Since she doesn''t want to bear all this, rod won''t force her. Having a deep look at Hella, rod resisted the idea of releasing the epidemic. Now he is not able to go through the whole trial. "I know what you''re worried about." Looking at Hella, who was slowly leaving, rod said, "I will solve all the problems caused by the death of the high-level devil. I hope you can be my ally and depend on each other in this trial. " For the test of Vulcan, rod didn''t know much about it. There were many information he didn''t know. To get to the gate of betrayal all the way, he needs more strength. In addition, he needs the help of other demons. The existence of Hella is undoubtedly the first choice of rod''s allies. Therefore, rod must change the concept of this demon through his own behavior, so as to win her to his own camp. Hella''s pace of leaving did not stop because of rod''s words. She didn''t even look back. She just said, "I hope one day, but before that, I won''t help you deal with those demons." With that, HeLa flapped the bat wings behind her and flew to the end of rod''s line of sight along the Bank of the lake of fire, which was covered with hot bubbles. Looking at HeLa, who was slowly disappearing, rod''s eyes sank. According to Hella''s information, anyavili, a high-level demon, seems to be associated with some powerful demons. In addition to occupying the current magic dock, rod has to find a way to deal with those demons. "Let''s go." Looking at Tess beside him, rod said slowly. "Where are we going?" Asked tis timidly. "Magic dock should have three days to release the information." Recalling what maxika said, rod said slowly, "that high-level demon should have controlled another magic dock. Let''s go there and have a look." Chapter 1703 On the dark cliff, a woman with long golden hair was holding her baby in her arms, with a complicated look on her face. Slowly, she stepped on the top of the cliff at the end, and at her feet, is constantly scouring the cliff of the turbulent waves. She held out her hand and lifted the baby out of the cliff. As long as she was careless, the baby in her arms would fall into the surging ocean below. The baby didn''t seem to know what was going on at all. He giggled. He stretched out his tiny palm and tried to touch the blonde''s arm, but he got the blonde''s dim look. "What do you want to do? Leah Just as she gritted her teeth to make the final decision, a familiar female voice came from behind her. She slowly turned back and saw the woman who was following in secret. She was her benefactor and the sister of the evil necromancer, the current ruler of the island. "Lord Rowling..." whispered the blonde named Leah, with a sad look on her brow. "I think you''re such a smart person. You should know what I''m going to do." "Why Rowling sighed deeply, "the birth of a new life is something to be thankful for. Everyone on the island, even the necromancers, is also excited by the news. Why do you do such a thing? " Said, Rowling came to her side, words a little more angry: "is that abandoned your necromancer, let you feel uncomfortable?"? He is now in the shadow city of Diya. If you want to see him, I can bring him to you. " "It''s none of his business, Lord Rowling. Please don''t embarrass him." Listen to Rowling mention North, Leia face a bit more flustered, hastily request way. "Then why did you do that?" Rowling shook her head, looked puzzled in her eyes, and asked, "I need a reason." "That''s because... He''s not my child at all..." looking at the baby in her arms, Leah showed a complex look, mixed with doubt and pain. "Although Noah has always been very obedient and never cried, I still feel something wrong..." When Leah said that, Rowling''s expression changed slightly. She gently pulled the hem of her robe and pursed her lips. "I can''t tell why, but I just don''t think it''s right... Maybe it''s a mother''s intuition. All mothers can recognize their own children at a glance, right? Noah makes me feel very strange. He is not my son... " In the face of Leah''s shaking and helpless voice, Rowling could only slightly lower her head. She put her hand around Leah''s shoulder and took her away from the edge of the cliff. "Lord Rowling, please tell me personally that it''s just my illusion. Let me stop thinking about it. I''ll take good care of him..." Leia hugged the baby in her arms and prayed to Rowling. In the face of Leah''s expectant eyes, Rowling opened her mouth tremblingly. After a long time, she said, "I''m sorry... I''ve hidden something from you." "What''s the matter?" Leia asked. However, Rowling did not immediately give her an answer, but said: "do you really want to know the answer to the question? Most of the time, you don''t know anything, maybe it''s a kind of happiness... You don''t have to bear all this, you can treat it as if nothing happened... " "Tell me the truth, Lord Rowling." Leia interrupted Rowling''s words, her determination never wavered. After a long silence, Rowling turned her head away from Leah''s eyes. Instead, she looked at the endless ocean and said: "The truth is, you died in childbirth because of dystocia. Even the healing magic can''t stop your injury. Under the severe blood loss, the unborn child will also die together. " Leah opened her mouth wide and listened to what Rowling said. After a while, she relaxed and asked tentatively, "now, am I an undead? I can also feel the familiar temperature.... " "You are still human." Rowling replied, "my brother taught me a magic called reincarnation, which can perfectly resurrect a dead creature. That''s the top level five magic in the world. I applied it to you. " Leia seemed to be aware of something, and her breathing became rapid: "what about my child? Lord Rowling, if you can bring me back to life, you can certainly bring my child back to life... Is he Noah? " Rowling lowered her head, but for a moment she didn''t know how to answer. "Please answer my question, Lord Rowling." Leia grabs Rowling''s shoulder and whispers, "I want to know the truth, even if it''s irreparable. Is Noah my child or not? " "He''s not..." Finally, in the face of Leah''s plea, Rowling gives her own answer. "Reincarnation can only resurrect the living creatures with souls. Your child is not yet born and is not in this category. No matter how I try, I can''t revive him. In the end, you are the only one who survived. " Leah sat on the ground as if she had lost all her strength, but she heard Rowling say: "Your child now is made of a prophecy card of mine. I think, after you know all this, you should never want to see him again? I can take him back to the card. " "No!" Hearing what Rowling said, Leah hugged the baby in her arms and looked at Rowling with fear. "I''m just saying that. I haven''t done that yet." See, Rowling said. "Lord Rowling, can you leave Noah with me, don''t take him back..." she begged. "If it relieves your grief, you can take care of him all the time." Lorraine sighed and replied. Seeing Leia sobbing gently with her baby in her arms, Rowling seemed to think of something and offered: "I can''t revive your child with my present reincarnation, but it doesn''t mean my brother can''t. He has mastered the most powerful evocation in the world. If it is him, there must be a way to bring your child back to life. " "Really? Lord rod, can you really do this? " Listen to Rowling say so, Leia heart seems to find some kind of hope, constantly confirmed. "Well, he can do it if he wants to." "I''ll ask him to help you, I promise you," said Rowling Before long, Leah took the baby away from the cliff, and Rowling, who stayed there, sighed deeply. If she hadn''t discovered that Leah was not in the right state, she might have done something. Chapter 1704 After the conversation with Leah, Rowling''s worried look didn''t get better. She sighed deeply and then walked towards the middle of the castle on the island. Climbing up the dark tower, she came to the room at the top of the tower. Before Rowling entered, she heard a burst of laughter. Push the door to enter, Rowling at a glance will see the girl with long purple hair, as well as her dragon head body creatures. "Rowling, you''re back!" See Rowling enter, purple hair girl active greetings. "You just said you had something to deal with. Have you solved it now?" "Well, enota... I noticed something unusual in Leah''s behavior, so I followed up and had a look. Now the problem has been solved." Rowling thought about it and said. "Oh ~" Enota looked at Rowling curiously, but she didn''t know what she thought. Her big eyes were shining with expectation. "I don''t know where rod is. It''s boring to study magic here every day. I really want to take risks with him. Do you know where he is now? " Rowling seemed to think of something, and she was a little worried: "I don''t know... He said he was going to the headquarters of the thieves guild, but he never came back. According to the feedback I received from my kinship perception in Sao City, he seems to have stayed somewhere in eracia, never moved for a long time, and he doesn''t know what he is doing... " "Really?" Yinuota some doubts, angry like toot mouth, "unexpectedly left me so long, wait to see him next time, I must he good-looking." Aware of the anticipation of enota''s eyes, Rowling snorted. She just wanted to say something. Suddenly, her eyes were dark, as if she were in the darkest night. She couldn''t see anything. "What happened?" In the dark, enota''s exclamation came out, "don''t be afraid, ANN, no matter what enemy is here, I will protect you!" Rowling also realized that the situation was not right, and tried to use the power of magic to disperse the darkness in front of her. However hard she tried, the magic that could create light was tried by her one by one, and it could not bring any change to the darkness. "I didn''t expect that there was such a space behind the two-way stele, which was the intelligence that the thieves didn''t know." The strange female voice is heard by Rowling. Rowling quickly aims at the direction of the voice and maximizes her perceptual ability. Even so, Rowling is still not in the dark, aware of the breath of any living creature. Cold sweat from Rowling''s back flow, in the face of unknown enemy, her heart only feel a bad. The woman in the dark, the strength far exceeds her imagination, is not what she can deal with at present. Just as Rowling was about to use space magic to distance herself, she heard a voice again in the dark "You are his sister, right? According to the information, he led the Lich to attack the capital of elasia and bring the fire of doomsday to the holy land for you. I''ve been wondering if there''s some magic in you that can make him desperate. Now, I''m really disappointed. " Seeing that the woman in the dark didn''t show hostility, Rowling calmed down and asked, "do you know rod?" "Of course, we had a short and wonderful time together, and I miss that very much." When it comes to rod, even the cold words of women become soft at the moment. Rowling''s face changed slightly, and she said with a little urgency, "what are you doing here? If you''re looking for him, he''s not on the island now. " "I didn''t come for him, I came for you." The woman in the dark said slowly, "I have to say that you have hidden the entrance of the two-way stele very well. Even I found it after some hard work." "I don''t know you at all. I don''t even know your name." Rowling gritted her teeth and said, "Why are you looking for me?" "You can call me the shadow girl. I''m here to send you a message about rod. " With that, the woman in the dark sighed deeply, "he and I made an appointment to go to the treasure house in the cloud to take the artifact parts he wanted. I warned him not to take more of the treasures there. It''s better to take what he wants and go away to avoid the curse. But he didn''t seem to listen to my advice "Wait, what are you talking about?" Hearing what the shadow girl said, Rowling got flustered and asked, "how''s rod now?" "I waited for him for a long time outside yunzhongbao''s house, but I didn''t see him get away from it. He is now either deeply covered by a curse, still trapped in the treasure house in the clouds, or he will die in the hands of those angels. " Her voice was so cold that it didn''t contain any emotion, but her rapid tone still exposed the emotion in her heart. "How could that be?" Rowling sat on the ground as if she had lost all her strength. According to the information she had detected with her consanguinity perception, the situation may be as the daughter of shadow said. At this time, rod was in an unimaginable adversity. After a long time, Rowling stood up again, her eyes became very firm: "I can guarantee that he did not die, as you said, he was trapped in the cloud treasure house." In the dark, with her hands around her, the woman was listening to Rowling. "I''ll find a way to rescue him from yunzhongbao''s house!" Rowling''s eyes sparkled with determination. "You? You are not even a legendary mage. What qualifications do you have to rescue him from those angels? You know, even I can''t beat those angels, especially those who have existed since the beginning. " In the face of the firm Rowling, the shadow of the daughter mercilessly laugh. "What you do will only put yourself in danger again. This time, rod will not come to save you." However, her words did not dispel Rowling''s idea. "I know that I am not the opponent of those angels, so I need your help, Ms. shadow." Rowling said sincerely. "Oh? Why should I help you? " In the dark, she gave a cold hum and questioned Rowling. "I''m sure you didn''t tell me about rod to ridicule me." Rowling replied firmly, "I don''t know what happened between him and you, but if you want to save rod, please give me a hand." Silent for a long time, there was no sound in the dark, and Rowling could only hear her slight breathing. After a while, the voice of the shadow girl said, "you''re right. I don''t want him to disappear. I contacted the heretics. After a period of time, they will take action against the treasure house in the cloud. That''s the time for us to take action. But before that, you''d better wait and don''t expose the plan ahead of time. " Her voice faded away, and soon the light returned to the scene. Rowling was standing in the same place thoughtfully, while enota didn''t understand what happened, and her eyes were full of doubts. Chapter 1705 Deep in hell, on the shore of the burning lake. After solving anyavelli, rod and Bisha march along the lake of fire together. According to the information given by the high-level devil''s men before they die, they go to another magic dock. Although the essence of the high-level devil is dead, there are many unknown demons under his command, who are garrisoning on the road at the edge of the lake of fire to guard against possible enemies. They are also rod''s targets. It wasn''t long before rod met a group of long Horned Demons on patrol. Seeing rod and his party coming from the magic dock, the leader of the abyss Lord was a little stunned. He looked at the huge dark yellow devil, subconsciously whipped his whip and asked, "who are you? Is it to convey the message of Lord anyavelli? " "Apply your heroic talents to those demons, except the abyss Lord." Rod didn''t reply. He didn''t even look at the abyss Lord. Instead, he looked at Tess beside him and said faintly. Tess didn''t disobey his orders. With the unique hero''s special ability, the nearby Longhorn demons felt uncomfortable one after another and were eroded by the serious negative effect. At the same time, the disease abscess on rod''s shoulder broke, and the dark red fog swept towards the demons. "He is the enemy! You should get around the battlefield and inform Lord anyavelli. The rest of you will fight against it with me. " Before the Lord of the abyss had finished his words, the dark red fog had covered all the demons around him. He didn''t understand what was going on, but saw the long horned demons nearby howl and fall to the ground like they lost their strength. "What did you do?" Asked the Lord of the abyss in disbelief. Rod did not answer his words, and his eyes were always on tis. With the release of the red fog, Tess was covered with tiny red dots. Under the action of the hero''s specialty, this unbearable itching feeling was also passed on to all the demons nearby. "Don''t you... Take care of them?" Tess resisted her strange feeling and asked, "even anyavelli is not the opponent of this kind of power. In the end, she died in your hands... Why should I do this?" "After my tests, I found that the water-soluble epidemic did not match the ceremony of fusion. These two abilities can make me absorb dead demons faster than ordinary phagocytosis, but their cooperation is not as good as I think Rod gently grabbed Tess to prevent her from falling to the ground due to fatigue, and answered her questions at the same time. "The water-soluble epidemic can destroy the bodies of those demons and turn their flesh and other tissues into a unique nutrient solution. And the fusion ceremony needs the flesh and blood of those demons. " Aware of the doubts in tis'' heart, rod slowly tells of his most important discovery in this period of time. As rod said, all along, rod first solved the enemy with water-soluble disease, and then performed the fusion ceremony. When he fused anyavili, he did not feel any real improvement except for the bat wings behind him and the slightly enlarged body, which also made him reflect on the way to perform the fusion ceremony. "Do you see what I mean? I need the complete bodies of these demons. The water-soluble epidemic can only wipe them out. The effect of pure blood epidemic is not very good. It can''t break their will immediately. Only you can do this. " Listening to rod''s deep words, Tess fell into silence, holding rod''s hand, and could not help stepping up a bit: "I understand, I will do as you say..." Although she didn''t understand the meaning of rod''s words, she would show her heroism as long as rod needed. At this time, rod shook off TISS''s hand and came to a long horned demon who fell to the ground and could not resist. "Let me see the real effect of the fusion ceremony." From the space ring given by Hella, rod took out the axe of the Tauren demon and cut down the head of the demon with long horns. And then rod had the body of the headless devil. With the coming into effect of the fusion ceremony, the body of the long horned devil quickly fused into the flesh and blood in front of his body. The itchy feeling came from the lower part of rod''s two arms. With his previous experience of fusion ceremony, rod knew that it meant the birth of a unique part. "It''s... Impossible..." On one side, the abyss Lord, who is still able to move freely, has long been shocked by the changes in rod''s body. Even if he is not influenced by Tess''s heroic expertise, he can''t have any idea of resistance for a moment, and even subconsciously steps back. Rod ignored the abyss Lord, who was carefully feeling the impact of the fusion ceremony on his body. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "You performed the [unlimited fusion ceremony]..." "Under your guidance," your body "is fused with" dead Longhorn demon corpse. " "At the end of fusion, you gain constitution + 2, speed - 1 and an additional + 8 to your maximum health." "Your body has undergone unknown changes due to the fusion ceremony..." "Little monster, keep your blood pure." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ The information in the system log has fed back the results of the fusion ceremony to rod. In addition to this information, rod is more concerned about the changes under his arm. When the itch reached its peak, it turned into intolerable pain, where the muscles were torn and something came out of rod''s sides. Rod looked down, it was a pair of new arms, arms were dark red, it was originally belonged to the long horned devil''s arms. In addition to these arms, rod''s body shape has changed correspondingly, but compared with rod''s previous body shape, the change is not obvious. After slightly moving the newborn''s arms, rod noticed that the arms were still in line with the shape of the dark yellow devil. Compared with rod''s own arms, it was undoubtedly too small, but the strength and other attributes were inherited from rod''s current body. "Arm..." Rod seems to think of something, the new arm slowly clenched. The fusion ceremony taught by maxika enables rod to transcend the limitations of the body itself. The newly born arm is undoubtedly the best proof. If rod wants to, he can integrate any part of those demons into his present body. At this time, if he was put in the eyes of those magicians, he would be a veritable alien creature, and the most unstable one. After examining the newly born arm, rod greedily swept his eyes across the battlefield, where there were more demons waiting for fusion, and there was no fusion ceremony of water-soluble disease to show its real effect. Chapter 1706 "Don''t kill me, I''ll tell you everything..." After rod fused the long Horned Demons one by one, the abyss Lord who had led them had completely lost his courage at this moment, and even dared not escape. Instead, he knelt down and prayed. Rod''s ability has surpassed his imagination. He has never seen such a terrible ability. "Aren''t you going to avenge those long Horned Demons?" Rod, with ten arms on his sides, asked in a low voice. "Even Lord anyavelli is not the opponent of this power. What can I do?" The abyss Lord flattered rod, "I know a lot of information, which will satisfy you. I''m willing to tell you all this information." "It seems that you are well aware of your situation." Rod''s arms on both sides of his body hung down and overlapped with each other. In the eyes of the Lord of the abyss, there was a strange sense of terror. "Anyavili is dead. I want to know which other powerful demons are connected with him. Besides, where are his allies now?" A little thought, rod asked. The Lord of the abyss replied in a trembling voice: "anyavelli is a distant relative of general selon and is highly valued by general selon. As long as he performs well in the test of Vulcan, he can join the judgment army and get the blessing of the arrogant King.... " Rod seemed to have thought of something. His brow wrinkled slightly, and there was a thoughtful look in his eyes. In rod''s memory, selon is the third expansion, the devil side of hell''s important figures. He is the most trusted demon of the arrogant king, and many classic battles are under his command. In addition, selon''s own strength is also strong, he is the top of the legend of the devil, even than the Lich of Diya, also spent a longer time. In the absence of the arrogant monarch, selon can be regarded as the number one figure under the monarch. No matter what kind of devil he is, he will obey his instructions. Unexpectedly, anyavelli in the trial has something to do with him. Think of these, rod''s face suddenly not good up: "selon also participated in the test of Vulcan?" If the situation is really like what rod thinks, he seems to be in a lot of trouble, and the plan in the trial will be further improved. "General selon will not take part in our trial. This trial is for ordinary demons. Big demons like him should be waiting for the final winner of the trial in huoyin city." Lord of the abyss''s answer also gave rod a sigh of relief. At this time, the abyss Lord seemed to think of something and sighed deeply: "according to anyavili''s plan, we would have sailed on the lake of fire in three days to go to the gate of betrayal, but now it seems that it is obviously impossible." Then, the Lord of the abyss took a furtive look at the dark yellow monster. When he glanced at the arms, he quickly lowered his head: "I know the location of the two magic docks nearby. If you need, I can take you there." "You haven''t told me where anyavelli''s allies are now." Rod said in a deep voice. The abyss Lord seemed to be aware of something, and quickly added: "look at the direction you came. After you killed anyavili, you should have controlled one of the magic docks, right? Anyavili''s allies are now in another magic dock to resist the attack of the fallen. " "Do you know the intelligence of his allies? What about the strength and the number of demons? " Asked rod. "I''ve been patrolling around here all the time. I haven''t seen anyavelli''s ally with my own eyes, but I heard that his ally is a demon lord named Frith. All demons who have seen her face will be deeply enchanted by her beauty..." Listen to the Lord of abyss say, rod seems to think of something, he met in the temple of revelation, the evil spirit who is hostile to HeLa, seems to be called Frith, unexpectedly she is anyavili''s ally. "Does anyavelli have no allies other than her?" Rod thought about it and confirmed. "For the test of Vulcan, anyavelli United many powerful demons. However, due to the scattered places of the test, anyavelli did not meet the demons he had united before, except for the demon." The abyss Lord answered rod''s question while thinking. "Malis, agran and Zeda are all important allies of anyavelli. Before that, anyavelli asked us to report to him as soon as we heard from them. Unfortunately, we didn''t even step into the lake of fire. We couldn''t find any trace of them. " Rod nodded and wrote down the information given by the abyss Lord. For those powerful demons, it is the best choice to unite with each other and jointly attack the ten gates of the trial. There are only a few demon lords who participate in the trial alone, like Hella. Maybe Hella also contacted other demons, but rod didn''t know the information. Relying on the power of the king of disease, although rod killed anyavelli, his current situation seems not good. If anyavelli''s allies knew about it and fed it back to general selren, rod would be in a very difficult situation after the trial. If the former noumenon was here, rod would not be afraid of those demons. Even if selren came, rod might not be able to defeat them. Unfortunately, for the current rod, he can''t deal with the enemies at that level. Unlike anyavelli, who has not yet shown the power of blood, the real big devil can almost kill any kind of low-level devil without injury by relying on the power of fire escape. Even if rod relies on the fusion ceremony to make his body bigger, it is only a matter of several attacks for the big devil. What''s more, with the increase of fusion organisms, rod has been vaguely aware of the abnormalities in the body. What the fusion ceremony brings to rod is not only the increase of body size and arms, but also the fact that rod''s body structure is no longer stable at this time. Under the effect of some strong impact, rod''s unstable body is likely to completely collapse. Unfortunately, even if he is aware of the damage to the body caused by the ritual of fusion, rod can not stop using this ability. In order to return to the surface world, he must rely on all forces. Before that, the words of maxika also conveyed a warning to rod. "Take me to the magic dock over there." Looking at the wary abyss Lord, rod gave his own orders. Both the materials needed for the fusion ceremony and Hella''s requirements make rod have to go to another magic dock, which seems to be the best choice at present. Chapter 1707 On the way to another magic dock, tis seemed to think of something and asked rod anxiously: "Lord elotte, we just left. What about the old magic dock? Will there be powerful demons who will seize the opportunity to occupy there? " Rod glanced at her faintly: "don''t worry, there is a bimont in the magic dock. Even if other demons take advantage of us to control the magic dock, the bimont can make them look good. When we return, whatever demons are there, they will die in my hands. " Tis nodded thoughtfully. "The magic dock is ahead..." after marching for a period of time, the abyss Lord looked at the dark building on the edge of the fire lake and took the initiative to introduce him. When rod wanted to say something, the tone of Lord abyss changed, his expression became tense, and his words trembled. "No, it''s the degenerates! They are at war with the garrison at the magic dock The noise came from a distance. Along the line of sight of the abyss Lord, rod also saw what was happening on the battlefield. Just outside the magic dock, a group of human beings in gray cloaks are constantly casting all kinds of magic, attacking the nearby demons. Under their magic, demons don''t have much ability to fight back. Except for a few Gog who can shoot fireballs, other kinds of demons have no proper means of counterattack in the face of constantly attacking spells, and can only be firmly suppressed by those gray headed humans. Under the constant attack of those casters, the demons firmly guard the gate of the magic dock. Relying on the special material of the magic dock itself, they consume the mana value of this group of casters. Although they dare not risk their heads, they are not worried about their lives for a while. The tough skin of demons allows them to take more damage. "The fallen..." Looking at the gray cloaked humans, rod seemed to think of something, and his eyes narrowed slightly. He remembered that the followers of maxika, who seemed to be called degenerates. The degenerates on the battlefield are obviously different from the demons. They still maintain the appearance of human beings, and their skin is not the common red of demons. I don''t know where maxika got these people. "Do you know the origin of the fallen?" Rod asked the captive Lord of the abyss. The Lord of the abyss shook his head: "I don''t know their news. I only know that the degenerates want to capture the magic dock. Not long ago, they were beaten back by anyavili. At that time, there were only a small number of them. Unexpectedly, more and more people came, but they were still unable to capture the magic dock. " Rod nodded. It seems that the strength of those degenerates is not as strong as rod imagined, otherwise they would not even be able to capture the magic dock. Just as rod was thinking about it, new changes suddenly took place on the battlefield. A fallen man in a red cloak raises his hand. His other hand holds a long handled weapon. The long handled weapon is wrapped in cloth and can''t see the pattern clearly. As he moves, the rest of the fallen instantly stop casting. The fallen man in the red cloak came forward slowly, looked at the devil in the magic dock, and said in a high voice: "I am the follower of the great greedy king Palin. Now I order you to get out of the magic dock, and I may forgive you for your life!" "Who are you bluffing? How many years have greedy kings disappeared? What''s more, you have the ability to break the defense of the magic dock and drive us out! " The disdainful female voice came out from the magic dock. For this voice, rod had a little impression. It was the voice he heard in the temple of revelation that belonged to Frith. Floris''s reply darkened Palin''s face in her red cloak. As rod watched, he slowly untied the gray cloth that wrapped the long handled weapon, and the golden awn against the fire also shot into rod''s eyes. It was a long golden gun. There was not too much decoration on the surface of the gun. Only the head of the gun had a touch of conspicuous red. With the appearance of this long gun, a special breath also appeared beside Palin, which made him look a bit holy. "It''s impossible..." Floris in the magic dock also saw the gun in Palin''s hand, and her words trembled. "This is the legendary god killing gun. It should have been lost long ago. How can it appear in your hand?" "You don''t need to know." Palin replied in a deep voice. "Wait, can I surrender now?" At the same time, the door of the magic dock is also quickly opened. A large number of people are charmed by the magic dock, and the demons come out. Magic''s sudden change of attitude surprised Palin. He hesitated a little, and then he wrapped his gun in cloth again. "Get out of here and I''ll forgive your lives." Palin said. "Don''t worry. Your weapons have proved your ability. I think we should join hands." Frith said with a smile. Palin glanced at her: "we are not loyal to the same king. Why should I join hands with you? I don''t want to be a demon. You can''t change my mind. " Frith shook her head and said softly, "there''s still a lot of time left in the trial. We can wait for you to board the magic boat and sail on the lake of fire, and then board the magic boat behind. Besides, my allies are more than one magic dock." Seeing Palin nodded slightly, she added, "no matter which portal you plan to occupy, I have enough information for you. I think you will need it..." As she said this, Frith licked her lips slightly, which made the degenerates nearby lose their mind for a while. Palin was still calm. After pondering over the information from Frith, Palin finally made the decision: "well, I''ll grant your request. I need information from the gate of betrayal. If you can give me satisfactory information, I will let you stay around here. " "The gate of treachery... It''s not a safe place." Listen to Palin mention the door of betrayal, Frith''s face suddenly changed, the original smile no longer exists, replaced by a deep dignified. On the other hand, rod got a lot of useful information from their conversation. What rod can be sure is that Palin in front of her is exactly the one who came to rescue her fallen with artifact. The artifact mentioned by maxika is the "God killing gun" held by the man. Chapter 1708 Just as rod was watching, Floris''s words came again. "The gate of betrayal is located in the deepest part of the lake of fire. It is said that the oldest great devil was born there. In this test of Vulcan, the number of each portal is limited. I know that many demons are trying to break their faith. Even if you have artifact, you are not the opponent of those big demons Floris''s words changed Palin''s face: "you don''t need to remind me, now get out of the magic dock!" With his words, the top of his spear began to glow, and his whole momentum rose a lot. "Don''t worry, we''ll get out of here." With the words of Frith falling, soon, the door of the magic dock opened, and many demons came out. There is a prior agreement, the nearby fallen have stopped casting, let the group of demons out of the magic dock. At this time, rod seemed to find something on the edge of the battlefield. He raised his head and looked over the lake of fire. A unique smell from there attracted his attention. "You don''t know? In fact, my goal in this trial is also to break faith. " Looking at Palin not far away, Frith said suddenly. Leading the nearby demons to move forward, the distance between Frith and Palin is constantly shortened. In this process, Palin always keeps alert and does not relax because of her previous commitment. "Shouldn''t all demons go to the gate of pain? Why do you go to the gate of treachery? " He asked quickly, as if something had occurred to him. "That''s because I''ve joined hands with other demons. If I can get through the door of betrayal, I believe that the king of lust will be proud of me too!" Frith''s voice changed from the dull to the high. Her voice spread all over the battlefield, like some special signal. "Here we are." On the edge of the battlefield, rod''s eyes were fixed, and he ordered to tis, "let''s get close to that side, wait for my instructions, and be ready to open the hero''s specialty at any time." Still unable to understand what happened, Tess nodded and followed rod. In line with rod''s action, as FURIS''s voice just dropped, Palin also realized that it was wrong and grasped the long gun in her hand. The flame ignited, a huge red figure appeared behind him, red figure''s hand, holding a sickle as high as his body, was cutting parien''s waist. In the distance, rod saw the appearance of the red figure. It was the real big devil. His bright red skin on the surface of his body and the slender goat horn on his head all explained this to rod. Rod, who once had the blood of a great devil, naturally understood the power of this creature. In their blood, there was a very powerful ability. Ordinary demons could not compete with it. The great devil is waving the scythe in his hand. His great power turns into irresistible power, and he will cut parien into two pieces in the next moment. However, Palin''s action is faster than the big devil in front of him. As early as the moment when the big devil appeared, he noticed the appearance of the enemy and pointed his gun to the direction of the big devil. The spear pierced out at an unimaginable speed. The shaft of the spear stuck firmly in the long handle of the scythe, making it unable to press down. At the same time, the head of the spear pierced into the belly of the great devil. The fire ignites, and the wounded devil instantly breaks away from the battle and appears in a safe place in the distance. "It''s impossible... You''re just a degenerate. You can only hide and cast spells. How can you make such an attack?" Covering the wound in his abdomen, the great devil gritted his teeth to Palin, and his words were implausible. He never thought that he could only use magic in his mind. He was a fallen man who was close to other demons. He could see through the loopholes in his moves and hurt him with one move. Even other demons could not do this easily. And in the distance, rod also showed surprise, instantly suppressed the idea of taking advantage of the attack. The existence of the ability of fire evasion makes the big devil firmly grasp the rhythm of the battlefield. When the big devil wants to leave the battlefield, other demons have no ability to stop him. However, in rod''s perception, it is not the wounded devil who has grasped the rhythm of the battlefield, but Palin in front of him. With the sudden attack of the great demons, the demons coming out of the magic dock are also not idle and attack the degenerates instantly. In the face of the big devil''s question, Palin just gave him a light look, and then put his eyes on the nearby Frith. "We all want to go to the door of breach of trust. The purpose should not conflict. You said at the beginning that you wanted to make an alliance with me. Why do you want to do so now?" He asked the demon. "Are you kidding? You want to go through the door of betrayal, you are my enemy. If even the degenerates can''t be solved, how can we deal with those big demons in the future? " Said Frith, gritting her teeth. Said, she looked at the big devil not far away, "agran, what he is holding is the lost god killing gun, which has unimaginable power. Be careful with that weapon, we will solve him together!" At the same time, the great devil put down his hand covering the wound. The strong and tough constitution of the great devil made him recover most of his wounds in a short time. He said in a deep voice, "degenerate, I will take over your weapons. At that time, I''ll see what you can do!" In the face of the big devil''s provocation, Palin clenched his weapon, but his expression did not change much. At this moment, a special force suddenly enveloped the field. At this moment, both the great devil, agran, and one side of FURIS, feel that they have lost control of some parts of their body, and a strong sense of weakness and discomfort fills their bodies. "What power is this? Degenerate, what have you done? " Only a big devil with a scythe in his hand asked to Palin in the distance with some astonishment. "I don''t know what you''re talking about." Palin was surprised. He also found the anomalies in the demons, but he didn''t know the cause of the anomalies. Close your eyes and feel it. Soon, Palin seems to find something and lock his eyes to another direction on the battlefield. There, the huge dark yellow monster is slowly moving forward, behind him, the thin demon, is carefully looking around. Chapter 1709 "It looks like you need some help." The dark yellow monster''s low voice came to parien''s ears from a distance. Being watched by the dark yellow monster, Palin didn''t feel happy when he was helped. Instead, he felt uncomfortable. He couldn''t tell where the discomfort came from. In short, he felt uncomfortable. "Who are you and why are you in our fight? Do you want to die? " While Palin was still observing the dark yellow monster, the big devil, who was limited by his inexplicable power, could not bear it and angrily scolded the dark yellow monster. "I am also a follower of the greedy king. You can call me elotte. As for why I joined the battle, I think the reason is obvious." The dark yellow monster said slowly. Rod is still in accordance with the previous habits, in front of the devil in hell, with the name of elot. Although the identity of rod has long been known by maxika, and the fallen man with artifact should be trusted by maxika, rod still does not choose to say his real name. Seeing that FURIS and the great devil are about to attack Palin, it seems that there is not much choice in front of rod. Rhode can wait quietly and take advantage of the fact that they are both defeated. He can also choose to help one of them. Tess''s heroic expertise is a significant negative effect on either side, and there is no way to remove it. No matter how powerful a negative spell is, as long as the level of dispelling magic is enough, it can be dispelled completely. Tess''s heroic expertise is not within the scope of dispelling magic. Once she is beside her, there will be no way to relieve the effect of pain transmission, which is also the horror of the hero''s expertise. In the end, rod''s choice is to help Palin, who holds the artifact, rather than FURIS and other demons. The reason is not only that rod killed FURIS''s companion, namely anyavelli, but also that rod believes that Palin can deal with those demons easily even without his own help. Rod, who used to hold artifact, knows more about the horror of artifact than other creatures. Apart from his hero''s strong points, there is no power that can be compared with the power of artifact. From the power shown by Palin, rod has not yet realized the real power of the artifact in his hand, but only by what he shows at present, it is enough to suppress the more powerful devil, which also makes rod firm his own idea. Rod chose to help Palin, in addition to his judgment of the battlefield, more importantly, Palin''s existence seems to have something to do with maxika. In order to save Marcia, rod may need Palin''s strength. With the emergence of rod and tis, the situation in the field changed instantly. "You say you are a follower of the greedy king. What can you prove? Your body, and your arms, are not what a greedy king''s follower should be Listen to rod claiming to be a follower of the greedy king, Palin immediately questioned. "What proof do you need from me?" Rod spread out his hand and said with some helplessness. Before that, maxika only said that her followers would come to rescue her, but did not tell rod how to make those followers believe his identity. "If you are her follower, you must know what weapon the greedy king likes to use before he leaves hell. Answer me, does she like to use sword blade or spear most "Neither." Rod thought about it and said, "what she likes most is a special set of cards." Hearing rod say so, Palin''s face eased down, but his discomfort with rod remained unchanged: "you''re right. It seems that you are really a follower of the greedy king When Palin confirmed rod''s identity, FURIS and the great devil were not idle. They tried many ways to regain control of some parts of the body, but with little success. Under the action of Tess''s heroic expertise, the demons who had suppressed the fallen nearby because of their sudden close proximity also lost most of their fighting ability, and the attack slowed down greatly. The degenerates who are good at casting magic will not miss such an opportunity to release their best magic one after another, causing unimaginable damage to nearby demons. "It seems difficult to remove this ability by other means." Seeing that the nearby demons are at a total disadvantage, furith''s face is also a little angry. "If we want demons to participate in the crime fairyland and obtain the soul of making ships for us, we''d better solve them as soon as possible." "I''ll meet the degenerate again. His previous strike must have been lucky. How can those degenerates compete with me who have been training my fighting ability for countless years? Even if I only use one hand, I will never lose to him. " The big devil agran said in a deep voice, and his eyes were on Palin who was holding a long gun. "The monster will be given to you. Don''t let him interfere with my fight." "I will. He can''t get close to you." Frith nodded and replied confidently. After getting a positive answer from Frith, the great devil ignited a fire all over his body. His body disappeared in the fire and appeared in front of Palin the next moment. After the last lesson, this time, after the big devil appeared through the fire, he didn''t wave the scythe with all his strength, but left some strength when launching the attack, ready to change moves at any time. Parien swept the top of the spear, immediately blocked the giant sickle waved by the great devil, and was about to stab the spear out. Suddenly, he felt a sharp pain in his abdomen, which made him unable to grasp the weapon for a moment. "This is..." Palin seems to recall something. From the mouth of some degenerates, he once heard that the great devil has a unique power, which can completely return the damage and pain caused by the enemy to the enemy in the attack. It''s the same position where the big devil was injured before. It''s the strong pain from his abdomen that makes Palin realize that the big devil in front of him is exerting this ability. Severe pain, let Palin hands move slowly, of course, the devil will not miss such an opportunity, waving the scythe, launched a deadly attack on Palin. Not far away, rod also realized that it was not good, and his eyes also focused on Palin''s long gun. He just wanted to help, but was blocked by a Miaoman figure. "Your opponent is me." In front of rod, Frith said softly with a charming smile on her face. Chapter 1710 Seeing that FURIS was in front of her, rod''s face changed slightly. Depending on the power of the king of disease, rod is able to defeat the high-level demons whose rank is far higher than his. However, in the face of the high-level demons who are also in the sixth level, the situation has changed. The mental magic exerted by the demon can exert deep suppression on rod in the rank. No matter how strong the epidemic power rod has, he will not be able to exert it as long as he is controlled by the mental magic. As far as rod''s current comprehensive attributes are concerned, if we put them on other creatures, I''m afraid they have already completed the climbing of the order and can''t stay in the second order. However, rod can maintain himself in a lower order by limiting the order of the system. Looking at Floris, who seems to be weak, rod''s eyes show a kind of dignified color. He must concentrate on every move of the demon. Once rod has any relaxation in his heart, or intends to help Palin not far away, he will be immediately controlled by mental magic. Aware of rod''s vigilance, Frith didn''t make a move at the first time, but with a smile, slowly approached rod, looking like there was no threat. "You look special. I''ve seen many kinds of strange demons, but I''ve never seen one like you¡® Ten armed devil, "I can call you that." Aware of Frith''s intention to delay, rod ignored her, just gave her a cold glance, and then released a red mist from the abscess. Looking at the spread of the red fog, Frith was acutely aware of the danger. Her figure flashed and separated from rod. The spread of the red fog acts on other demons on the battlefield, but the degenerates are not affected. As soon as they come and go, the degenerates consolidate their original advantages. When FURIS is forced to retreat, rod takes time to look in the direction of Palin. Palin with a long gun is as good as the devil who attacked him. It seems that he can suppress Palin in turn. Rod noticed that Palin had his own unique understanding of the use of spears. He didn''t even need to cast any magic or show the powerful effect of artifact. His exquisite skills could even make up the attribute gap between him and the great devil. The more he observes Palin''s fight, the more surprised rod is. Every spear Palin stabs is firmly stuck in the most uncomfortable position of the great devil. The enemy Palin faced, the great devil agran, had to find a way to avoid or block Palin''s attack, and his huge sickle could not give full play to his own advantages. He had a powerful attribute, but he was firmly suppressed by Palin, whose attribute was not as good as his. In the face of such an enemy, the great devil, helpless, shows his ability to escape by fire. He comes to Palin in an instant and is ready to divide the enemy into two parts by relying on the giant sickle in his hand. However, as before, Palin seemed to know in advance where the devil was about to appear. He turned his gun and pointed straight in the direction where the devil was about to appear. Tis''s heroic expertise, of course, can help Palin to a certain extent, but more, still rely on his own strength. "This is... Hawkeye? Offensive? Lance? Or other special skills? " Rod looked puzzled. Rod once saw a kind of ability that can sense all the abnormalities in his body. That is the eagle eye skill possessed by Samson, a high-level swordsman, in dreamland. At this point, Palin showed the power to give rod the same feeling. Palin''s exquisite skills in combat have completely surpassed all the opponents in rod''s impression. Rod never thought that someone could fight with the real big devil completely relying on their own special skills instead of the value of attributes, and even once had the upper hand in the battle. Rod believes that the power shown by Palin must be related to the long gun in his hand, and only the power of artifact can accomplish all kinds of impossible things. Maybe Palin''s artifact is mainly used to improve his melee ability. Rod looked at Palin thoughtfully. If he didn''t use the unique power of the artifact at first, he could explain it by hiding the cards. But even when his life was at stake, Palin still used the means of close combat, which made rod have to doubt the efficacy of the artifact. He shook his head. As Palin showed his strength, he suppressed the big devil in the battle. Now, rod doesn''t have to worry about his safety any more. On the contrary, he is the big devil. He should consider his current situation. At this time, rod, who has enough time, can put down his heart and deal with the high-level demon seriously. Unlike rod, who can get a lot of information just by scanning the battlefield with her eyes, at this time, FURIS is still shocked by the red fog released by rod. "What are you hiding? This is not the power of a greedy king! I''ve only seen such power in those ancient demons... "She questioned rod. Rod did not answer, but raised his hand to cast the magic he had gained in the dreamland. Just then, as if she felt something, she raised her head and sniffed in rod''s direction, showing her suspicious eyes. "I have an impression of your taste. I must have seen you not long ago, but I can''t remember the specific time... Normally, when I see a demon with unique shape like you, I will firmly remember it. It''s impossible to forget it so easily, unless it''s not long before you." Speaking of this, FURIS seemed to have found something, and her eyes were a little shocked: "I remember, you are the little monster who follows Hella in the temple of revelation! I didn''t expect that you could be like this... Are you an awakener? Or is there a demon king in your favor Seeing that his identity was exposed, rod had nothing to quibble about. He replied in a deep voice, "you''re right, but it''s only a small part." As he said this, rod drove the nearby red fog to move closer to FURIS. As long as he could make FURIS appear red spots, rod could immediately activate the water-soluble epidemic. "Answer my question! How did you break through the blood limitation of little monsters and become what you are now? " In the distance, a pink light flashed in Frith''s eyes. The light acted on rod. Raoshi rod was always focused on guarding against the mental magic of demons. He was still deeply affected by this magic, and his consciousness became blurred. Chapter 1711 "I... Use the fusion ceremony..." Controlled by the mental magic of Frith, just as rod was about to reveal his secret, a hand on the left side of his body was suddenly held tightly. "Wake up, Lord elotte." A soft whisper came to rod''s ears. Although it was not rod''s real name, he still received the call. The next moment, rod''s enchantment was lifted. He opened his eyes and saw Tess beside him. The incomplete demon is looking at rod with a kind of concern. "You did a good job." Rod praised her, but his eyes were still fixed on the distant Frith. "How did you wake me up?" She lowered her head slightly: "this is the power in the blood of demons, which can remove the mental magic of other demons." Rod nodded, shook off her hand, looked at the distant Frith, his face sank down: "I need to solve her the way before, can you bear it?" Tess put her left right hand around her thin body, nodded slightly, and uttered an almost inaudible voice: "um..." "Good." Seeing that the distant Frith didn''t respond, rod released the red fog again. Face to grasp the instant movement, can change the direction of the FURIS, rod''s conventional means of attack have lost their role, the release of the red fog, simply can not touch her body. Before leaving the magic dock, under the guidance of maxika, rod also learned the magic of instant movement, but rod did not cast it in the battle. Without the bonus of related special skills, rod can''t guarantee that he can solve Frith in the first time after performing instant movement. Once being reflected by Frith and using instant movement to distance him, rod wants to use instant movement to launch a surprise attack again, and the success rate is undoubtedly much lower. To this end, rod did not expose the fact that he had learned to move instantaneously, but chose to take other means. In order to overcome the extremely flexible Frith, rod once again put his eyes on the demon who was extremely stupid in his eyes. It''s a hero of Tess. With the effect of blood epidemic, it can instantly make other creatures lose combat ability, which is also the most important point for rod. Tess''s heroic expertise is not limited by rank. Even the real legendary creatures will be affected by this powerful negative effect, which is why rod dares to intervene in the fight between these powerful demons. Soon, with the spread of the red fog, fine red dots appeared on the surface of Tess''s body. What was enough to break her nerves was the itch, which was transmitted to other demons nearby. The demons who are unable to fight are killed by the fallen nearby. Even the great devil was also affected. One of them was accidentally nailed to the ground by Palin''s spear, and his whole abdomen was pierced by the spear. Affected by the same force, she sat on the ground powerlessly, panting heavily. Her beautiful skin was scratched by herself, leaving many bloodstains. As the source of all these changes, Tess has been sitting on the ground with her back against rod''s broad body. Even though the surface of her body is covered with dense red dots, she has no idea of scratching. She just wants to convey the strongest feeling to the enemy. It seems that Rhode is the only one she relies on, but at this time, even the last one has left her. Seeing that high-level magic FURIS sitting on the ground powerlessly, rod naturally would not miss such a good opportunity, and immediately moved to her side. The axe captured from the Tauren demon was also taken out by rod at the moment. When he waved the weapon in his hand, he was about to cut Frith into two pieces. All of a sudden, a strong sense of crisis filled rod''s perception, which made him shrink his pupils while his sweat bristled. He suddenly blocked the axe that should have been cut off in front of him. With a strong explosion, rod felt a strong force coming, and his axe was almost out of his hand. His huge body was also pushed to slide for a long time by this force, which stopped his pace. At the same time, rod only felt a chill in his abdomen. His huge body, which was composed of many demons, seemed to be penetrated by a sharp blade, and the pain filled his mind. Rod resisted the pain and put down the heavy axe in front of him. A conspicuous crack appeared on the hard surface of the axe. In the attribute panel, rod''s health value also dropped by nearly 170 points. The wounded devil appeared in front of rod''s eyes. There was an obvious big hole in his abdomen. Compared with before, the big devil''s body is a bit more embarrassed, it doesn''t look like a powerful existence that can cross hell at all. Rod whispered that it was dangerous. If he insisted on cutting the axe to the ground, the attack from the big devil would probably split him in two. Looking at the crack on the heavy axe, rod had no doubt what would happen if such an attack fell on him. Looking back on Palin before, he resisted the fierce attack of the great devil, and even suppressed the great devil in turn. At this moment, rod felt the strength of Palin, or the strength of the artifact in his hand. Looking at the big devil in front of him, rod felt a bit tricky. Along the big hole in the big devil''s abdomen, rod could even see the scene behind him, but even though the big devil was seriously injured, rod was still hard to deal with him. Rod recalled that in the blood of the great devil, there is a blood feature called "the head of original sin". The effect is to feed back the damage value and the pain of the body to the enemy with the same amount. Affected by this feature, rod''s health value is instantly reduced by nearly half. If the big devil loses more health value, even relying on this ability alone, it will be enough to kill rod. Rod seems to be aware of something. In the previous battle between the big devil and Palin, he must have used this ability many times to feed back the damage to Palin. If he accumulated more feedback damage, the consequences would be unimaginable. For rod, who once acquired the blood of the great devil, "the head of original sin" seems dispensable. Generally, rod won''t let himself suffer extremely serious damage in battle. If the feedback damage value is low, rod''s attraction can''t even catch up with a Titan''s arrow. Therefore, rod seldom uses this ability. At this time, after observing the fighting mode of the real devil, rod also has a new understanding of the various abilities contained in his blood. Chapter 1712 Under the watchful gaze of rod, the big devil did not pursue him far away. Instead, he grabbed the floss on the ground. Rod noticed that the big devil''s feet were slightly curled up. Until now, he was still affected by Tess''s hero''s strong points, and there was an unbearable itching all over his body. Maybe it''s because of the piercing of the abdomen, and the sharp pain on the body, which makes the great devil suppress his perception of itching and restore his own strength. After getting rid of the situation of being nailed to the ground by a long gun, the big devil appeared beside rod for the first time. Compared to taking advantage of the chance to kill rod, the devil is more concerned about the safety of Frith. The big devil didn''t want to fight back when he pushed rod back. The flame emerged from the surface of the great devil''s body and enveloped him and Frith together. Their bodies disappeared in the light of the fire. Looking at the ashes left by the great devil and the empty ground, rod''s face sank. Unexpectedly, the leader of the enemy could escape with space magic on his face. With the enemy leader''s escape, rod has no need to continue fighting, and does not need to let Tess maintain her heroic expertise. Soon, rod raised his hand and relieved Tess of the plague. Under the control of rod, the red dot on Tess''s body slowly dissipates, she gives out a weak breath, but still insists on standing up and comes to rod at the first time. "Lord elotte..." her words were intermittent, "I''ve played my hero''s strong points to the limit... Can''t you leave the leader of the enemy?" Dark yellow monster shook his head: "I want to kill the devil more than any creature, but with my ability now, there is no way to keep him." Rod knew that the power of fire escape was far beyond instant movement. If the great devil wanted to escape by this ability, he had no way to leave him. Rod, who once had the blood of the great devil, was in charge of all kinds of abilities possessed by the great devil. Only in the face of such an enemy will rod know how powerful these capabilities are. "Yes? That''s too bad... How I want to help you. " Said tis with some regret. Rod glanced at her coldly. If his body was here, he didn''t need the help of the demon. No matter how powerful the demon was, he would not be the opponent of rod''s body. Shaking his head, rod said to Tess, "you''ve done a good job. Whether it''s the time to wake me up from the charm, or your ability, it''s a great help to me." Then rod continued to look at her "When I relieve you of the power of the disease, you can recover so quickly, which means that the pain you bear is still not as much as you can bear. In the end, even the great devil can bear the strange. I don''t know if he can continue to fight, but he hasn''t lost his ability to move. Do you understand what that means? " Tis blinked and looked at rod suspiciously. "Does that mean the devil is powerful?" "Stupid." Rod replied coldly, "it means you don''t suffer enough. If I want to defeat the big devil next time, I need to bring you more damage first." Tess lowers her head. She comes to rod and holds one of the arms on one side of rod''s body, just like she did when she woke him up. She doesn''t know which creature is from rod''s fusion. "Do you want to pray for me? I don''t want that. " Rod shook off TISS''s hand and said in a deep voice. "No, Lord elotte..." tis replied softly, "you can do anything to me." Rod fell into silence and gazed at Tess carefully. After a long time, he said, "do you know what you''re talking about? Look at the scars on the surface of your body. My behavior now is not much different from the demon who imprisoned you before, that is, what''s the name of Kra? Would you say the same to him? " Did TISS shake her head and reply firmly, "you''re not the same. No one has ever said those words to me. Even if you like me because of the power of awakening, that is, the hero''s specialty, I won''t let you down! " "What?" Rod''s mouth drew, and his eyes were a little surprised. "I think you may have made a mistake." Once again, Tess took one of rod''s hands: "although I don''t find real love like Lord Hella, I can swear to the king of lust that I am feeling all this now, and you can make me complete." Just when rod had a headache, with all the demons nearby being cleared away, Palin, the fallen man who ended the fight, also came to him. Looking at the dark yellow monster relying on its unique strength to change the war situation and greatly reduce the damage of the fallen, Palin actively praised: "thank you for your help, this... Ten armed demon. Your unique ability has greatly reduced our losses, but it seems that the demon king you follow is not a greedy king. " With his words, the fallen people around stop their actions and turn their eyes to the dark yellow monster in the center. Rod took his eyes away from tis and turned to Palin: "what''s the matter? Our purpose is the same, to go to the door of treachery and save the greedy king who is locked there. " Listening to rod''s words, many degenerates in the neighborhood were surprised. Some unexpectedly looked at each other and whispered. It wasn''t until Palin coughed heavily that the conversation in the neighborhood became quiet. He took a deep look at rod and said, "many of my staff don''t know about this. It seems that you still know a lot of things, but you haven''t answered my question. Why isn''t your loyal king a greedy king Rod gave him an unexpected look and replied, "don''t you know what greed is? I pray to other kings because they can give me more strength. The greedy king should have been silent for a long time, right? Will she answer your prayers and give you more power? " When rod said this, the degenerates in the neighborhood showed a clear look, while Palin let out a cold hum: "Well, I admit that you have a point. Since you have helped us in the previous battles, you can stay here and enter the land of crime to obtain your soul. When the function of dock is further opened, you can sail with us on the lake of fire. " Chapter 1713 Faced with Palin''s proposal, rod shook his head "It''s a pity that I''ve completed my dream of crime in another magic dock. That magic dock has been controlled by me, and I will return there in time." Palin nodded. Seeing rod say so, his doubts were finally dispelled. Since the dark yellow devil didn''t come for the magic dock, many of Palin''s original ideas could be eliminated at the moment. He immediately said, "please allow me to introduce myself again. My name is Palin Glenn, a high priest taught by the greedy king." "You can call me elotte." Rod replied. "You said you controlled a magic dock. Why didn''t you stick there and come to this magic dock? Have you been guided by the greedy king to help us "Unfortunately, things are not what they think. I''m here to kill more demons, but I happen to foresee you and follow the fallen of greedy kings like me. " Rod shrugged and refuted Palin''s words. "Kill more demons? Do you want to collect the soul fragments of those demons when they die? " Palin looked at rod thoughtfully. "If you need to pray to other hell kings, you really need a lot of soul fragments. I''m beginning to understand what you said before." At this time, rod seemed to notice something and quickly looked to the edge of the battlefield, near the lake of fire. With all the demons dying, the degenerates who are responsible for cleaning the battlefield, after searching the demons'' bodies, transport them to the lake of fire, prepare to throw them into the lake of fire one by one, and let the magma completely burn those bodies. Seeing this, rod''s face changed slightly. He immediately moved to the Bank of the lake of fire and stood in front of the fallen. "I need the bodies of those demons. Put them down." Rod said slowly. The huge rod, standing in front of the fallen, is like a thick wall, which makes the fallen look at each other. It is Palin''s words that resolve their situation. "Do as elotte says." Palin ordered in a loud voice. After getting the order from Palin, the fallen nearby immediately executed the content of the order, and threw the broken demon bodies aside, waiting for rod to deal with them. Seeing that the dark yellow monster''s attention was attracted by the corpses of the demons, the wounded demon was limping to his position. Palin no longer paid attention to the situation there, but ordered to the other degenerates: "We are about to enter the crime illusion created by the greedy king, where is a special space, and what we need to do is to stimulate the sin in other organisms and obtain high-quality sinner souls. The number of souls is also important, but they are secondary to the quality of souls. " Palin said the key to the mirage of sin, and all the degenerates listened attentively to his story. "Many demons who enter into the illusion of crime for the first time can''t understand their own situation, so it''s impossible to collect high-quality demons. However, we followers of greedy kings are deeply aware of people''s weaknesses and can do better than ordinary demons. We only have one chance to enter the dreamland. Don''t waste it. " Notice that Palin is explaining the rules to the fallen around him, and rod looks at him in the distance. If it wasn''t for the contact between rod and maxika before he entered into the dreamland of crime, he also didn''t understand what he should do in the dreamland. Palin in front of him obviously knew a lot of useful information. He shook his head. For rod, who has experienced the illusion of crime, there is nothing worthy of his attention in the message Palin said. See, rod no longer pay attention to those who are ready to enter the magic dock of the fallen, turn to the line of sight, on the dead devil. After discovering the true usage of the fusion ceremony, rod needs a large number of demon corpses to enhance his strength. He chose a fairly good demon corpse and integrated it into his body. Soon, a new pair of arms appeared on both sides of rod''s body, and rod''s body became bigger. Not far away, tis quietly watched all kinds of changes in rod''s body, showing some concern in her eyes. "Lord elotte, are you all right now?" Tess stroked rod''s expanding body due to the fusion ceremony and asked with some worry. "Good can''t be better, I feel the power spread in my body." Rod replied excitedly, "when I merge all these demon corpses, should I be a giant?" Tess didn''t understand the meaning of rod''s words, but she didn''t ask much. It seemed that as long as she stood beside the dark yellow monster, she would be very satisfied. "Many years ago, the greedy king came to me when I was abandoned by God. As her most faithful believer, I should be the first to enter the realm of sin. The three of you are behind me in the crime mirage. The rest of you are waiting outside. Be prepared. Don''t enter without permission, which leads to empty defense. I''ll talk about everything when I return. " With that, Palin raised his hand and pointed to the three degenerates, who were the candidates to enter the crime dreamland with him. "Lord elotte, they''re going to enter the magic dock." Tess took larod''s hand and whispered. The fusion of the devil''s body was interrupted by TIS. Rod looked at her impatiently and said, "I don''t have eyes. Can''t I see what they''re doing?" After being scolded by rod, Tess lowered her head and held rod''s hand more tightly. At this time, rod seemed to think of something and said thoughtfully: "however, your words have given me some enlightenment. I''m very grateful to you, Tess, for letting me discover weaknesses that I''ve overlooked. " Listening to the soft approval of the dark yellow monster, Tess peeked at him with a happy smile. Inspired by tis, rod quickly adjusted the effect of the fusion ceremony. With a strong sense of crispness and itching, there are two cracks on both sides of rod''s cheek. With severe pain and tearing, a pair of new eyes finally appear on rod''s cheek. The new eyes are full of blood, and the eyes are extremely turbid, but rod doesn''t care. As long as these eyes can see the outside world, rod''s goal will be achieved. "I need more eyes." Rod said slowly. Chapter 1714 Under the leadership of Palin, soon, he and the other three degenerates will enter the magic dock, ready to start a special fantasy. As Palin entered, the light behind him quickly went out. It seemed that the light was swallowed up. Soon, he fell into complete darkness. Beside him, the three degenerates who entered at the same time did not know when they disappeared. Palin didn''t even notice that. When he waited for his reaction, he was the only one left. The sight was engulfed by the darkness, and Palin didn''t have any panic in his heart. On the contrary, his heart was full of a sense of expectation. For this moment, he had been waiting for an unimaginable time. Palin held the gun tightly in his hand, went through the unimaginable difficulties, defeated the more powerful terror demon than him, and finally entered the magic dock. For Palin, the significance of the existence of the magic dock is not a simple place to provide the test of dreamland. More importantly, it is a relic left by the greedy king. Under the guidance of the greedy king, Palin finally stepped into this special space. As long as he could come here, he would have completed more than half of his mission, which also made him feel a little relaxed, but there were still arduous tasks waiting for him. Soon, a little light of fire came from the darkness, and a burning fire appeared in the distance. Next to the fire sat a fuzzy figure, which was deeply attracting Palin''s attention. Palin moved quickly towards the fire, toward the vague figure. The closer he got, the more excited he felt. "Lord messica, I follow your guidance and come to the magic dock step by step. I have brought you the artifact of killing gods. I will try my best to rescue you." As Palin approached, the figure gradually became clear. She was a tall woman, sitting alone by the fire, looking a little lonely. "You did a good job, Palin." At Palin''s call, she nodded and praised him. "That''s right." Palin seemed to have thought of something, and he took the initiative to say: "Lord Marcia, in the process of coming to this magic dock, I met another follower of yours... Of course, I''m not sure of his identity, he said so himself. He helped me a little bit. His name is elotte "Oh?" When Palin said that, maxika looked interested. "Did you meet him? I know you will meet him, but I didn''t expect you to meet him so early. It''s a good thing Palin nodded slightly, and after getting maxika''s own recognition, he naturally would not doubt rod''s identity. "Now that you have met him, your mission has come to an end. Give him the artifact, and you will be able to leave this test of Vulcan." The voice of maxika came from her ear. Palin was stunned for a while. It was like a reaction. She asked, "what did you say?" "Don''t you hear me? I want you to give him the artifact. " Repeated maxika. "But... He doesn''t look like someone to trust. I noticed a demon next to him. The demon was small but full of scars. He seemed to suffer from intense pain and inhuman torment. Those scars must have been left by him. He used many methods to torment the demon... " Recalling the face of tis, Palin quickly reported it. "What does it matter? It''s just a demon that can be seen everywhere. Even if he devours that demon alive, it''s not something worth caring about. " Said maxika, with a shrug of her shoulders. Seeing that Palin was a little stunned, she thought about it and added, "do you remember what I wanted you to bring the artifact for?" "I dare not forget for a moment." Palin immediately replied, "you want me to bring the artifact, and look for the person mentioned in the prophecy who can make the most of the artifact, and finally save you trapped in the door of betrayal." "You seem to remember the purpose of your trip very well." Maxika nodded and glanced at Palin, who was sitting in front of the fire. "In that case, why don''t you give the artifact to the man in the prophecy when he appears in front of you? Is it the greed in your heart that makes you want to possess this artifact? " "It''s not like that, Lord Messiah..." Palin lowered his head and said solemnly, "I know what kind of curse is contained in this artifact. I don''t dare to be greedy for it. Only the man in the prophecy can play the real power of this artifact and rescue you." "You''re right." Then why are you hesitating "I have never doubted your prophecy, but until it comes true, no one can guarantee who the chosen person is." Palin said firmly. "What do you mean by that?" Chilling from the woman''s body, Palin didn''t dare to look directly at her. "Are you questioning my judgment? Or do you think you''re better at reading prophecies than I am? " "I think the man in the prophecy is me." This time, Palin raised his head and looked into maxika''s eyes. "You?" Maxika looked puzzled, and soon her brows wrinkled. From Palin''s unshakable eyes, she realized that this was exactly what Palin really thought. "Yes, according to the prophecy, I will hold this artifact and rescue you from the door of betrayal." Palin said firmly. "Have you misunderstood my prophecy?" Hearing Palin say that, as if she was angry, she said, "in the prophecy, you will meet the person who is qualified to use the artifact, not that you are the person!" Palin nodded, his eyes a little confident: "according to my interpretation of this prophecy, the so-called that I will meet that person, really means that I will achieve transformation in this trial, so as to really control this artifact." "Why do you think that?" She never felt so helpless, "don''t you understand? As long as you give the artifact to the man, your task will be completed. I believe he can cope with everything that comes next. " Unfortunately, in the face of maxika''s persuasion, Palin firmly shook his head. Chapter 1715 Seeing Palin''s resolute expression, maxika sighed helplessly. "My Lord, why don''t you admit that my interpretation of prophecy is so important to that elotte? What''s special about him? " Palin asked sincerely. "You won''t understand." She stroked her forehead and said, "I see a revelation about God in him. He''s more special than you think. I believe that he is the person mentioned in the prophecy who is qualified to use the God killing gun. " "I don''t believe he can do it. The man in the prophecy must be me, Lord Messiah, and I will save you from the dreamland... "Palin said firmly. In front of the fire, the tall woman sighed. From what she knew about Palin, she knew that she could not change his mind. "Palin, you''re as stubborn as ever. Even after all these years, you haven''t changed anything." Palin listened to her words in her ears, with a look of memory in her eyes: "Lord Marcia, I am very grateful to you for saving me from the darkness and giving me the human body again. I will offer you everything." She shook her head and said, "since you are so confident in your own judgment, take this artifact. It may not be long before you fully understand that you are not the one mentioned in the prophecy. At that time, I believe you will make the right choice." With that, her figure disappeared in the complete darkness, and the fire was completely extinguished. "I''ll prove it to you, Lord Marcia." There was a certain firmness in Palin''s eyes as he looked in the direction of her disappearance. He looked at the deep darkness and murmured to himself. With the departure of maxika, Palin entered his own dream of crime, and with the long gun, he also entered the dream of crime. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Outside the magic dock, Tess looked at the changes of the dark yellow monster, and her face was deeply shocked. Compared with before, the dark yellow monster''s body became larger and more arms. In addition, what attracted Tess''s eyes most was the open eyes around the dark yellow monster. Those eyes are all over the body of the dark yellow monster, filling the gap between the arms, making the dark yellow monster look more ferocious and frightening to the fallen nearby. As the last demon corpse was integrated into the body of the dark yellow monster, tis seemed to think of something and asked with concern, "Lord elotte, are you ok now?" "Of course, I''m better than you think." After all the fusion, rod responded with satisfaction, moving his newborn arms. "Your eyes... They look a little strange." Tess said with some doubt, "why do you let these eyes grow on you?" Tis noticed that there were several eyes growing together with the abscess on the dark yellow monster. The whole eyes were unnaturally enlarged, and the inside was covered with blood. "Of course, in order to see more clearly around, is it to shoot laser from these eyes?" With Tess''s inquiry, all the eyes in the front of rod''s body focus on her at this moment. "I''ve experienced blindness. When I have such a large number of eyes, even the blinding spell can no longer work for me Rod said confidently. Once upon a time, rod fell into blindness under the influence of the sacred unicorn. It wasn''t until rod changed into scarlet eyes that he regained his vision and gained the power that ancient heroes used. Although the power of scarlet eye is powerful, it also brings a strong negative effect to rod, which will make rod turn other creatures into vampires unintentionally. Rod can''t maintain this power all the time like opening his own eyes. In hell, rod doesn''t want to be blind again. He chose to use the ceremony of integration to erase his weaknesses one by one. Under the influence of the fusion ceremony, the key points that used to be fatal in rod''s body are no longer a weakness. In addition to the eyes, the same is true in other parts of rod''s body. He does not rely on the swallowing power of the king to digest and expand his body and everything in his body, but directly integrates other creatures into his body. Within rod''s huge body, dozens of hearts are beating constantly, transporting blood to all parts of his body. Under the influence of the magic ceremony, even rod himself at this time can''t understand what has happened to this body. Many dead demon corpses make up rod''s current body, which not only brings him great strength, but also makes him extremely unstable. At this time, rod can still maintain the stability of his body, but with the further expansion of his body, the patchwork body will eventually collapse. Rhode, who knows this well, must find a way to return to his former self before the dark yellow monster''s body collapses. Otherwise, what is waiting for Rhode is silence with the body. "Elotte... May I call you that?" Just as rod felt the strength of his body, a deep male voice came to his ear. Following the reputation, rod saw a fallen man in a gray cloak, who was stopped by rod before and was ready to throw the devil''s body into the lake of fire. The figure of the degenerate was about the same size as that of TIS. Rod had to lower his head to see his existence. "Of course you can. What can I do for you?" Looking at the fallen man, rod asked casually. "I want to know if the secret method you just used comes from nigon''s secret method?" The fallen man raised his head, looked at the dark yellow monster as big as a hill, and raised his doubts. "Nigon..." the dark yellow monster''s eyes narrowed. Rod knew that the nigon in the degenerate''s words was the underground world where the magician lived. Compared with ordinary demons, those degenerates with the same appearance as human beings can naturally know more information, including the existence of the underground world. The magic they have learned probably comes from the underground world. "Yes, that''s one of the magic rituals in nigon." Rod thought about it and answered the degenerate''s question, "why do you ask this?" "I want to learn this magic ritual." The fallen man replied solemnly. Rod glanced at him. "Are you ready for the price? I can teach you this secret, but can you really give the equivalent? " When rod said that, the degenerate looked embarrassed. See, dark yellow monster will body down, almost let the whole body close to the ground, in the fallen ear whisper a few words. After hearing the words of the dark yellow monster, the face of the fallen man looked surprised. He raised his head and looked at the dark yellow monster in amazement. However, he saw the dark yellow monster''s deep eyes and lowered his head. Chapter 1716 Led by rod, the fallen man and he walked along the shore of the lake of fire. They came to a distance far away from others, where they could hardly see the outline of the magic dock, and began to talk in a low voice. From the story of the fallen man, rod not only knows his name is enhia, but also knows a lot of information belonging to the fallen man, which also makes him think. Because greedy kings can''t directly respond to the prayers of their followers and give them powerful power like other hell kings, the degenerates have to focus on the magic world adjacent to hell in order to survive in the cruel hell. Such is the existence of enshia. He had studied for a long time in the world of witchcraft nigon, and mastered a lot of unique witchcraft and various kinds of magic. This time, he was called by the greedy king, which led him to enter the test of Vulcan, which belongs to the hell devil, together with other degenerates. "So you degenerates have all studied in nigon." After listening to enshia''s story, rod nodded and analyzed it in a deep voice. "Most of them are like this. There are also a few degenerates who follow greedy kings but have to pray to other kings. They have never been to nigon, but they still have powerful casting ability, just like you." Enhia answered. Rod raised his eyebrows and followed the greedy king, but prayed to other hell kings. This seems to be the excuse that rod used when he answered Palin''s question not long ago. Now it seems that many degenerates really do so. "Why can you sustain the human body?" Rod seemed to think of something. He looked at enshia''s face, which clearly belonged to human beings. It was essentially different from those dark red demons. Then he asked, "other demons in hell, those krigans, didn''t have the same appearance as human beings. How did you do that?" "That''s the trick." Enshia seemed to have thought of something, with an inexplicable look in his eyes. "A long time ago, when I woke up in hell, I was just an ordinary little monster. I lost my memory, forgot a lot of things, and was forced to fight with other demons. " He turned slightly, looked at the steaming lake of fire, and then said, "I was promoted in the fight and became a common magot in hell. After that, with the help of other degenerates, I came to the world of witchcraft. Relying on the unique witchcraft ceremony, I got my present body. " Rod nodded. Judging from the number of these degenerates, the experience of enshia becoming a degenerate was obviously more tortuous than what he said. But rod didn''t care. He asked enshia: "So in the process of acquiring human body, you are not guided by the greedy king, and everything is done with the help of other degenerates, right?" Enshia nodded: "almost all degenerates have this experience. In the absence of the greedy king, we can only help each other. " Hearing this, rod seemed to think of something and asked, "don''t you know the danger of Vulcan trial? Once the trial time is over, all creatures outside the sanctuary will die under the statue of Vulcan. I don''t think you took part in this trial just to please those demon kings? " After listening to rod''s words, encia hesitated. He subconsciously looked back to the rear and saw that there were no other degenerates "We have received a message from the greedy king that she is trapped in one of the ten gates of treachery. If she is rescued, she will be rewarded. To be honest, I didn''t join this trial for these rewards. I came here at the request of leader Palin. If not, I would rather stay in nigon to study witchcraft. " Speaking of this, his words became hasty, and his tone increased a bit: "how on earth do you want to teach me that unique magic trick? I''ve told you what you want to know! " "Don''t worry, as long as you do as I say, I will teach you the fusion ceremony." Rod shook his head and said, "I want to know about Palin. Who is he? What kind of power does the weapon in his hand have? " Enhia opened her mouth and looked at the huge dark yellow devil in front of her. Her face was even more hesitant: "these are all information that can''t be spread out. I can''t tell you about them." "You''ve said a lot, not bad news. What''s more, don''t you want to know that magic trick? " Rod said slowly, not in a hurry. Enshia pursed his lips with a look of emotion. He seemed to have been talked about by rod. After a while, he said, "Palin is the oldest and the most special of all the fallen. He had an incredible devotion to the greedy king, which I never doubted. Among all the degenerates, he also advocated that all efforts should be made to rescue the greedy king trapped in the door of betrayal. " Rod nodded slightly, and his huge body pulled out a huge shadow in the light of the lake of fire. "I''ve heard other degenerates say that Palin has a whole soul. His soul has not been mixed by the monster furnace. He comes to hell in a state of complete soul. There is only one secret way to achieve such an effect. " Rod could not help frowning at what encia said. Rod understood that the secret method in enshia''s mouth was exactly the ceremony he had experienced. Under the effect of this unique secret method, rod made the soul come to hell smoothly and kept his own memory. Without this secret, rod''s soul would be trapped in the treasure house in the cloud. Just like will''s soul, he didn''t know when he would be free. "As for the weapon in Palin''s hand, it was a sacred gift from the greedy king. I don''t know the origin of the sacred object, but I know that the weapon contains unimaginable power. I''ve never seen an enemy who can defeat Palin with the sacred object. " Recalling the strength of the weapon and Palin''s heroism against the enemy, enhia looked forward to it. "In my impression, Palin has never trained the method of close combat with the enemy. He always appears as a powerful magician. Unexpectedly, he can defeat the real big devil head-on. He is worthy of being chosen by the greedy king in the prophecy!" Chapter 1717 "Prophecy? What prophecy? " Discovering something unusual in the degenerate''s words, rod asked quickly. "You are also a follower of the greedy king, and you don''t know this prophecy?" Enshia looked at rod suspiciously. "In principle, as long as the degenerates who pay attention to this trial, none of them do not know this prophecy." "Should I know? The greedy king will not let the prophecy appear directly in my mind like the oracle. You are the only degenerates I have ever met. " Rod glanced at him and replied. "All right." Encia shrugged helplessly, admitting rod''s statement. Besides, he couldn''t find any other explanation. "Prophecy and Revelation appear together. It is mentioned in prophecy that a man who comes to hell with a complete soul and loses everything will become the master of this artifact and finally rescue the greedy king from the door of betrayal." Rod nodded. There was no change in his face, but the pupils of some of his eyes shrank. "Is there anything else in the prophecy?" "The prophecy says that Palin will know the identity of the man in the trial and give the artifact to him. According to the interpretation of other fallen people, the person chosen by the prophecy is Palin himself, who will complete the transformation in this trial, so as to truly exert the power of the holy things. " After enhia finished, rod fell into silence for a moment. In the humble position beside rod, tis listens to their conversation and looks puzzled. She takes a look at encia and finally puts her eyes on rod. The intuition in her heart made Tess notice something unusual about rod. Without saying a word, she just watched the dark yellow monster quietly. After waiting for a moment, enshia took the initiative to say to rod, "I have told you everything you want to know, whether it''s the information about Palin or the information mentioned in the prophecy, now it''s your turn to tell me the magic." "It''s a secret improved by the greedy king. It''s different from the magic secret you know. It''s easier to use, and almost no other cooperation..." looking at enshia, rod slowly tells the main points of the fusion ceremony. Rhode was very satisfied with all kinds of information provided by enshia. Without the existence of this degenerate, Rhode did not know how long it would take to collect such information. From this information, rod realized that in order to save herself, she had already made all kinds of preparations. Even the artifact was a part of her plan. Rhode didn''t know when she had arranged all this. She was always covered with a layer of mystery. In a short time, Rhode passed on this unique fusion ceremony to enshia. In the process of teaching ceremony, rod specially switched his racing achievements. With the blessing of high-level wisdom, even if there is no special academic skills, rod can also complete the teaching. After learning the special ceremony of fusion from rod, not only did she feel no joy, but she felt a burst of fear. The sweat flowed down from his head. Maybe it was because he stayed at the edge of the lake of fire for a long time. He only felt a burst of tightness in his body. As long as he thought about all the secrets, he would feel dizzy in his mind. "What''s the matter with you?" "I found something strange about encia," rod asked. "Is this fusion secret really improved by the greedy king?" Instead of answering rod''s question, encia asked him. "Exactly." Rod replied, frowning. "This is a secret method full of defects, which is not like a normal magic ceremony at all..." enhia answered word by word. Rod was acutely aware of his unusual tension. "Ordinary fusion ceremony can fuse two different creatures into one, and retain their outstanding points, but this secret method can''t do this, It''s just a mixture of two organisms, without any screening... " "What are you talking about?" Rhode frowned. From the words of enshia, Rhode recognized his surprise at the unlimited fusion ceremony and his deep fear, which also made Rhode confused. For magic, rod did not have his deep research. As for the unlimited fusion ceremony taught by maxika, rod''s first feeling is that it''s very simple and can be performed without any materials. Besides, he doesn''t feel any abnormality at all. From enshia, who had studied witchcraft, rod realized that the ceremony of fusion was not as simple as he thought. At this time, enshia raised his head and looked at the dark yellow monster deeply: "you are the creation of this unique fusion ceremony. Your arms and eyes are the proof of the existence of this secret method." With that, he no longer looked at rod, but sat down, took out the blood of unknown creatures from the space ring, and began to decorate some kind of magic ceremony. With the movement of enshia, the magic ceremony he arranged on the ground gradually became clear. Rod noticed that the ceremony arranged by enshia was just the ceremony of unlimited integration. Different from rod''s direct application of the fusion ceremony, according to the arrangement of enshia, the object of the ceremony will no longer be restricted to rod himself. Any creature who steps into the ritual array will be affected by the fusion ceremony. After arranging the ceremony in front of her, she sat on the ground in a daze, whispering something in her mouth, with a look of fear and fanaticism in her eyes. Rod couldn''t hear the words in the mouth of enshia, and then asked, "what do you find?" Hearing rod''s question, enhia''s thoughts were suddenly interrupted. He looked up at rod and said, "I found the secret of Vulcan''s trial... No, or the secret of this trial place." "What''s the secret?" Rod continued. Enhia did not answer. He stood up and looked at the magic dock on the other side: "I think I should leave. The deal between us is over. I told you the information, and you taught me the fusion ceremony. It''s a fair deal, isn''t it? " "Maybe." Rod replied casually. Encia nodded, then turned away, ready to leave. The next moment, he felt that he had suddenly lost control of some parts of his body. In addition, the unbearable itching began to emerge from the surface of his body. Red fog, I don''t know when will cover him, his body strength is a little bit of the passage, finally fell in front of the dark yellow monster. Chapter 1718 "I think you should recognize the situation." Looking at enhia who fell to the ground, the huge dark yellow monster said in a deep voice. Under the effect of the power of epidemic, enshia lost the power of resistance and was unable to mobilize the remaining mana in his body. All he could do was watch the dark yellow monster slowly approach. When he came to encia''s side, rod raised his hand slightly to relieve the power of the disease in his body, but only to the extent that he could speak, and did not let him regain control of his body. "Why do you... Do that? This is not the content of the transaction at all. Didn''t we agree... " Enshia resisted the itching feeling on his body, mentioned the remaining strength, and asked rod. He didn''t understand why the dark yellow monster made such a move. "We have a new deal now." Rod leaned down and reached for enshia''s head. "You tell me what you found, and I''ll spare your life. I think it''s fair, don''t I?" "My companion is over there... How dare you do that?" she said angrily? Aren''t you afraid of Lord Palin? Waiting for Lord Palin to come out of the magic dock, you will not come to a good end "Wrong answer." Said rod, glancing coldly at encia. As soon as his voice fell, rod activated the function of disease control. Combined with the connection between blood disease and water-soluble disease, encia''s right hand shriveled and her skin became loose. If you squeeze hard, you can see obvious bulge at the edge. The water-soluble disease, a unique disease of spider lady, instantly melted the muscle in enshia''s arm and turned it into a thick nutrient solution, but he was unable to resist. Rhode pressed enshia''s body with one hand, and his other arms suddenly pulled down the part of the water-soluble epidemic. He lifted it up and squeezed it hard to drink the unique nutrient solution produced by the water-soluble epidemic. Enshia looked at the scene in front of him in horror. The action of the dark yellow monster was completely beyond his expectation. He could only watch it happen. After losing his arm, the blood flowing out of encia''s shoulder is not blood, but a kind of turbid dark liquid. He can''t feel any pain. The only thing he can feel is more and more obvious weakness. "Wait..." Seeing that rod seemed to be still acting, the unbearable enhia said quickly, "I''m willing to tell you what I found, that is, the secret of the whole trial, but how can you guarantee that you will let me go after I finish?" The dark yellow monster raised his eyebrows, and his eyes were staring at enshia: "I swear in the name of a greedy king, is that ok?" After hearing this from the dark yellow monster, he felt relieved at last. He knew that the oath made in the name of the king was something that no demon dared to violate, and then explained: "It is said that in the place where the door of betrayal leads, there is a huge statue in the ancient ruins called huoyin city... As long as the statue can be activated, the trial will be completed. After the statue is activated, all creatures will become part of the ultimate creature except the devil who activates the statue and the devil who hides in the shelter early. " Rod nodded. Before that, he had heard Hella say that some of the information about the test of Vulcan was consistent with what enshia said: "so what?" "I''ve been thinking about how the statue works, why it can be activated to make the ultimate creature come into being? Behind it, what are the functions of magic rituals... " Rod glanced at enshia in surprise. For a magician like him, the knowledge contained in the statue undoubtedly attracted him and made him want to explore the secret behind the statue. In rod''s impression, many magicians are more fanatical about mysticism than enshia. In the underground world, rod had seen the magicians who wanted to make perfect creatures. If you let them know that the statue of Vulcan in the depths of hell can make the ultimate creature born, I''m afraid they will come here regardless of everything. Just as rod was thinking, the words of encia came again "It was only after I learned that special fusion ritual from you that I found what I had ignored... Although I had not stepped on the lake of fire, I could feel that the whole lake of fire and everything on the bank were part of a huge ritual array. Activating the statue was equivalent to activating the whole ritual array..." Speaking of this, there was a tremor in the words of enshia. "If my feeling is right, the magic ceremony corresponding to this dharma array is the unique fusion ceremony you taught me... I don''t know who developed this kind of magic ceremony, but the meaning of this ceremony is more complicated than you think." Hearing what enshia said, rod looked surprised: "do you mean that there is such a fusion ceremony in the statue? But I remember that this kind of ceremony does not need the guidance of the Falun. " Enshia shook his head: "in general, it doesn''t need a special array as a match, so it can be used directly. But when it needs the cooperation of the Dharma array, it can only mean that the creatures participating in the fusion exceed the limit of this kind of magic... The so-called ultimate creature is the monster that merges all the demons participating in the trial... " Speaking of this, his eyes were even more frightened: "I never thought of such a situation. If you didn''t teach me this fusion ceremony, I would never have thought that the truth of the trial was like this... I will tell this news to all the degenerates..." Feeling the itching subsided, enhia asked the dark yellow monster, "I''ve told you everything you want to know. I don''t have any more valuable information for this trial. Can you let me go now?" "Don''t worry. I have one more thing to ask you." The dark yellow monster shook his head and refused enshia''s request. He straightened up slowly and looked at the magic dock in the distance. Those fallen people were sticking to the inside of the magic dock according to Palin''s request. Except for a few watchmen, no fallen people knew what was going on here. Soon, the dark yellow monster lowered his head again, looked at enhia who fell to the ground, and asked in a deep voice, "according to your understanding of the magic ceremony, what will happen if two creatures with independent consciousness merge?" Chapter 1719 When Rhode refused the request, enshia felt a little nervous, but still thought of him and explained: "In the general fusion ceremony, only one living creature will participate, so as to ensure that after the ceremony, he can still retain his complete and independent consciousness." The dark yellow monster nodded, but enhia continued "Many magicians, as you said, have tried the experiment of fusing multiple living creatures, but the result of the experiment is not ideal. Either the xenobiotics obtained in the end can''t survive, or they can''t reach the level of deep fusion at all. They just connect their skin and flesh in vitro." As he said this, he seemed to think of something, and his eyes looked yearning "It is said that alama, the greatest xenobiologist in nigon, once solved this problem. He cut off the heads of the giant dragons, and fused those heads into the body of one of the giant dragons. Finally, he got a special xenobiotic, multi headed dragon with multiple complete consciousness at the same time." "Some magicians said that alama only relied on ingenious methods to create a multi headed dragon, which was not a fusion of those creatures with independent consciousness, and did not recognize his works. But I believe that the alien creatures created by alama, as you said, are the fusion of creatures with independent consciousness. " Feeling enshia''s praise for Alma, rod seemed to be aware of something and drew a little from the corner of his mouth. Of course, he knows who Alma is. Not long ago, he met Alma in Sao city and promised to find a way to bring back an angel for Alma. Now it seems that rod obviously can''t fulfill this promise on time. He met alama for the first time, and was still in the alien competition of the magic world. Rod had a big impression on the magician''s temper. Rod recalled that the alien brought by Arama at that time was a green multi headed dragon. Rod could feel the strength of that alien, but it was a pity that it was finally banished by Arama and lost its way. At this time, enshia''s words also mentioned the unique multi headed dragon, which also let rod know another information. Before that, rod only regarded the dragon as a strong alien, but did not know that it had multiple independent consciousness. When he thinks of the magician Alma, rod also thinks about everything in the city of Sao. He doesn''t know if everything in the city is OK without him, and if there are enemies looking for him. What''s the matter with Rowling and them now. With a deep breath, rod''s eyes sank. Nothing could stop him from returning to the ground. Even the deepest hell could not trap him. "That''s not what I asked." Looking at encia on the ground, rod''s face sank and said in a low voice: "I want to know what will happen if two creatures with independent consciousness merge?" Repeat the previous inquiry, this time rod accentuated the tone, did not hide the threat in the words. "Maybe they will lose control of the body... According to the research results of the magician, if the fusion is carried out while maintaining the integrity of the head, the two creatures participating in the fusion ceremony will still have their own memories and do not communicate with each other. In addition, when the ceremony is successfully completed, the number of body parts they can control is different, which needs to be considered according to the effect of the fusion ceremony Being watched by a large number of eyes around Rhode''s body, encia was shocked and explained in a flurry: "except for the body, I can''t give correct information on the soul level. I''ve never studied this aspect before..." "So you don''t know the answer." Rod seems to think of something and come to his own conclusion. Enhia was embarrassed: "even the greatest magician can''t solve this problem. I don''t think many magicians in nigon can answer it. How can I know?" Speaking of this, she seemed to find something and asked, "why do you want to ask these questions? Even some magicians will not be interested in this kind of problem. " Rod glanced at him and replied in a low voice, "it seems that you haven''t grasped the real strength of this fusion ritual. Just think, if I can merge with other creatures with independent consciousness and still dominate the control of the body, then even if the ultimate creature appears in front of me, I have a way to deal with it. " "You''re crazy..." after listening to rod''s story, encia showed shocked eyes and murmured, "it''s impossible to succeed. How dare you think so? No one can know the result of the fusion ceremony, no one... " "Well, let''s have a try, and we''ll know the answer." Looking at enshia, who had no resistance, rod said slowly. "What are you going to do?" "You don''t know the result of this experiment, you can''t do this..." enhia said repeatedly, looking frightened "Of course I can." Rod answered slowly. With that, rod no longer answered enshia''s words, but lifted him up, with many arms on his body to grasp him and let him integrate into his body a little bit. The fusion of living creatures with consciousness is not as smooth as the fusion of demon corpses before. From enshia, rod felt unprecedented resistance, which made the whole fusion ceremony extremely difficult. But rod would not give up like this. Aware of the true usage of the fusion ceremony, he finally tried the fusion of living creatures that had never been carried out before. Naturally, it would not end so easily. "Stop..." feeling the boundary of the body melting a little, encia showed desperate eyes. At this moment, enshia thought of many things. He thought of all kinds of magic he had. Unfortunately, none of them could be used at this time. No... enshia seems to be aware of something. Maybe there is a kind of magic that can be used. Finally, he gritted his teeth and gave up the idea of running away. Not long ago, enhia learned from the dark yellow monster how to perform this unique fusion ceremony. At this moment, seeing that there was no hope of escaping from the dark yellow monster, enhia no longer chose to escape, but took the initiative to perform the fusion ceremony. Like rod''s behavior, at this moment, encia took the initiative to perform the ceremony of integration. As a magician, enhia never lacks the madness to explore taboos. The behavior of the dark yellow monster undoubtedly inspires this deeply. Chapter 1720 A day later. At the end of his own crime fantasy, Palin came out of the magic dock. "Monsieur Parian, you have finally come back from the dream of sin! All the fallen are waiting for your advice... " Palin had just put his eyes on the other degenerates who had come out of the dreamland with him, but he heard an anxious voice in his ear. "What''s the hurry? Take your time when you have something Looking at the anxious face of the fallen man, Palin frowned. The air of dignity emanated from his whole body, calming the panic people nearby. "What happened during my absence?" "Yes... The monster named elot, he changed enshia into... Into..." the fallen man''s face showed a look of panic, his voice became smaller and smaller, and his words were not clear. "When you see him, you will understand that even the magician of nigon can''t do this kind of thing..." Palin was more puzzled. He interrupted the fallen man''s report: "where is he now? Take me to see him "Don''t bother. I''m here right now." Just as Palin was wondering, a dull voice came to him. Looking at the direction of the sound, Palin walked out of the magic dock and saw the dark yellow monster waiting for a long time at the edge of the fire lake. Compared with before, the dark yellow monster''s body is bigger. His whole body is covered with arms and eyes. In the light of the fire, the huge shadow extends from his feet. Few demons can reach such a size. Palin''s pupils shrank, and he seemed to realize why the dark yellow monster would specially ask for the bodies of the dead demons. The fact that he was so big had something to do with the bodies. Looking at the dark yellow monster that had been waiting for a long time, Palin''s expression became dignified. From the dark yellow monster, Palin found something special. It was a twisted face, occupying a tiny place in the middle of the dark yellow monster''s chest. Against the huge body of the dark yellow monster, if you don''t observe it carefully, it''s easy to ignore it. Palin knew that face, which belonged to a member of the fallen team. Once full of vitality of the face, embedded in the dark yellow monster chest, it appears dead, staring, you can see his lips moving up and down, but there is no sound. The other degenerates nearby who had studied in the magic world and had seen all kinds of alien creatures could not say anything at this moment, and their eyes were full of horror. "Why do you do that?" Looking at that face, Palin remembered the name of the man, who was a degenerate named enshia, who liked to study magic and had great potential. Then his face sank down and questioned the dark yellow monster. "It''s just an attempt." The dark yellow monster replied unconcerningly, "I''m testing the effectiveness of the fusion ceremony. He''s honored to be the first experimental object, and now he''s become a part of me." "You have maimed a follower of a greedy king." Palin said in a deep voice, clutching his gun. "Maiming? I didn''t do that. I gave him the greatest honor to live with me. Other creatures don''t have such treatment. " With that, the dark yellow monster raised his hand and patted heavily on the face that belonged to enshia in front of him, and the face became more and more wrinkled, with a slight wail in his mouth. The depraved people nearby showed their unbearable expressions and took the initiative to move their eyes away. They did not dare to look at the face of enshia. "In the magic dock, I get in touch with the greedy king. I confirmed your identity to her and knew that she did have followers like you, but if she knew that you had harmed other followers, what do you think she would think? " Rod''s action made Palin feel a burst of anger in his heart, and the gun in his hand was held more tightly by him. "I don''t know, but if you can see her again next time, please ask her for me." The dark yellow monster shrugged and didn''t care about Palin''s words. Palin took a deep breath and said: "In view of your previous help, I would like to ask you to go to the gate of treachery and complete the task entrusted to us by the greedy king for the sake of your ability, but now it seems that there is no need for that. Please leave this magic dock. If you have no place to go, you will have to wait for all of us to enter the lake of fire before you make your own magic ship. " "Sounds like you think I''m going to leave." The dark yellow monster said in a deep voice. He looked at the degenerates nearby and showed some disdain in his eyes. Palin didn''t say much. He just grasped the long gun in his hand and pointed it in the direction of the dark yellow monster to show his own attitude. The scene fell into deep silence for a moment. Only the breathing of the fallen nearby could be heard clearly. After a long time, the dark yellow monster finally said, "I heard the prophecy of the artifact circulated among the fallen. Now that you have met the greedy king, what else has she said to you? " Palin took a cold look at the dark yellow monster, and could not see any change in her face: "she told me that I was the one who was predicted to hold this artifact. It''s my mission to rescue her from the door of betrayal. " "So..." Dark yellow monster spread out his hand, which is to admit what Palin said. Dozens of hands spread to both sides at the same time, the scene is very spectacular. "Then I wish you all the best. I hope I can hear the good news when I arrive at the gate of breaking faith." With that, the dark yellow monster no longer looked at the degenerates, turned and walked along the Bank of the lake of fire towards the direction of the first time. Seeing that the body of the dark yellow monster gradually moved away, Palin let out a cold hum, but eventually released the hand holding the long gun. "Monsieur Parian, is that how you let that monster go? He did that kind of thing to enshia cruelly. We are all waiting for your return. We look forward to your leaving an unforgettable lesson to that monster Looking at the distant dark yellow monster, the fallen one who reported the news to Palin said eagerly. Palin shook his head: "he is the man chosen by the greedy king. I can''t do it against the will of the greedy king. I don''t know why he did that to encia, but he should have his own reasons. " The fallen man nodded his head as if he knew nothing. He looked at the back of the dark yellow monster, then at Palin, and finally only sighed deeply. Chapter 1721 "Lord elotte, are we leaving here?" Far away from the magic dock, he came to a camp not far away. Before rod said anything, he heard a slightly hoarse female voice, which belonged to TIS. "Yes. I''ve got used to the body after fusion, and I''ve met Palin who has completed the task. I think it''s time to leave. " Rod slowly replied, "after all, I didn''t finish my dream in the magic dock here. My souls are still in the former magic dock." With the fusion of living things, the time of body recovery was far longer than rod expected. During this time, rod and enshia''s will were constantly fighting, and rod spent a lot of spirit, which completely destroyed enshia''s will. Compared with the energy consumed by rod in this fusion ceremony, rod''s harvest is not much, and his physical attribute improvement is not even as good as that in the previous fusion of demon corpses. After this special fusion ceremony, rod did not get nothing. At least he realized that it was possible to fuse with other living creatures, but the effect was different. In the face of ordinary creatures, there are not many abnormalities in this fusion ceremony. Maybe only when he meets more powerful creatures, can rod give full play to the function of fusion ceremony. "Tess, apply your heroic talents to me." Looking at the short and scarred demon, rod seemed to think of something and took the initiative to say. Tess looked at rod with a hint of asking for instructions in her eyes. Seeing rod nodded and confirmed the content of the words, she displayed her unique heroic skills. After a day''s rest in the camp, Tess''s physical condition improved, and the feeling of weakness brought about by the repeated effects of blood disease was also relieved. Although rod''s disease can drive out the blood disease on Tess, it can''t make up for her weakness. After being eroded by the blood disease for many times, Tess''s physical condition is not as good as before. After feeling Tess''s current state, rod felt satisfied for a while. He didn''t want to be out of hell. Tess''s body broke down because she couldn''t bear it. If he turned her into a death knight, he didn''t know if she could have such strong heroic talent. Soon, rod felt a strange feeling coming from his body surface, which was his unique heroic specialty. Under the influence of this ability, rod lost control of some parts of his body. For this ability, rod has long been very familiar with, not long ago, he was relying on the heroic expertise of tis, defeated many powerful enemies. Before that, rod had already tried the effect of this heroic specialty, but at this time, he had a lot of new feelings. "Lord elotte, is it all right now?" Next to rod, tis asked softly. "Yes." Rod said as he moved his arms. According to the results of rod''s test, with the growth of his body size, Tess''s heroism also shows its disadvantages. Under the influence of this ability, rod lost control of the thickest left hand, but rod''s arms were not as two as tis''s. Under the influence of the fusion ceremony, rod''s body was covered with unique arms, and the other arms were not affected by tis''s ability. This discovery also made rod deeply think about it. It seems that Tess''s heroism is closely related to her body structure. For those strange looking alien creatures, the effect is obviously not so good. Up to now, rod has become a real dark yellow monster. In the eyes of any magician, he can be regarded as a complete alien. With the constant integration of other demons, the demonic blood in rod''s body is no longer pure. Of the various characteristics that originally belonged to the little monster''s blood, except for the retention of [experience learning], other characteristics have changed. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "[chaotic blood]: your blood is mixed with a variety of demonic blood. The blood characteristics are extremely unstable and will change with the body state." "[experience learning]: it comes from the blood of little monsters. At the end of the battle, the experience not absorbed by the players will be equally distributed to all small monsters on the battlefield. When the conditions are met, the little monster can be promoted to any demon. " "[infinite hand]: you have more arms than other creatures under the influence of the magic ritual. You have more rings, weapons and other equipment fields. In combat, you can use a separate weapon for each arm. Number of arms + 84. " "[disintegration]: your body contains a large number of biological remains. Under the effect of magic ritual, you can barely maintain stability. Once you are injured, your body will collapse. All damage taken + 100%. Every time you are injured, there is a certain chance of additional wounds. You can''t rely on routine methods to recover health. " "[horizon]: you have more eyes than other creatures under the influence of the magic ceremony. You can see all the directions around you at the same time, forming a unique vision. The vision level will increase with the number of eyes. Dark vision + 10, detection range + 10, number of eyes + 52. " [soul imprisonment]: ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Compared with the little monster blood, rod''s current hybrid blood is more powerful. More importantly, his blood specialty [experience learning] is still preserved. According to the description of chaos blood, as rod continues to fuse with other creatures, his blood characteristics will change. The unlimited fusion ceremony that maxika taught him was a kind of unpredictable magic. Rod doesn''t know how long the ability of [experience learning] will last. He only hopes that before this ability disappears, he can gain the blood belonging to the great devil. Among the new blood abilities, the most noticeable one is infinite hand. According to the system''s description of this blood feature, the fields of weapons and rings on rod''s body will be greatly increased, and will no longer be limited to the number of equipment that two hands can equip. Each player has a fixed number of equipment fields. In rod''s impression, only the ability of racing achievement can slightly affect the equipment field. But at this time, relying on the effect of infinite hand, rod obtained a large number of equipment fields. Rod, who had seen many powerful treasures, naturally understood what this ability meant. As long as these fields are fully equipped, the sum of the basic attributes provided by those weapons will reach an unimaginable level. Chapter 1722 After checking the characteristics of infinite hand, rod seems to understand why those powerful magicians love body transformation. If it wasn''t for the prompt in the system, rod would never have thought that his extra arms would bring him an unimaginable number of equipment fields. Among the new blood features, in addition to infinite hand, horizon also attracts rod''s attention. Once rod, after controlling a large number of magic eyes, felt the power of omnipotent vision. Anything in the omnipotent vision can''t escape the sight of those magic eyes. At this time, Rhode also acquired the ability of vision after he had extra eyes on his body through the fusion ceremony. It''s just that rod''s vision can''t be compared with the omnipotent vision. Rhode notes that [Vision] is not the final form of this feature. With the increase of the number of eyes, Rhode''s vision level will be further improved. In order to get more eyes, rod still needs to borrow the function of fusion ceremony. In addition to these more useful blood features, rod also has a negative blood feature called disintegration. Different from using the power of the king of gluttony to make his body expand a little, the fusion ceremony of maxika has its disadvantages. Not long ago, the flesh and blood in rod did not belong to him, but to other living demons. The ritual of fusion only forced the flesh and blood of other creatures to be fixed with his body. As a result, rod''s body is extremely unstable. Once he is seriously injured, his body will collapse at an unimaginable speed, and he won''t last long. In addition, under the influence of this negative characteristic, rod could not recover his health value by conventional means. Because the whole body was born under the function of fusion ceremony, rod''s self-healing ability is almost no, and the healing magic can''t work on rod. In order to recover the injuries on the surface of the body, rod can only re integrate other creatures, or assign attribute points to the Constitution with the help of the forces belonging to the system. Rod noticed that among his blood characteristics, there was also an ability called "soul imprisonment", but the system didn''t show any specific effect, just the name. Rod speculated that this characteristic should be related to his previous fusion with the fallen enshia, and he did not know what kind of change this characteristic would have after he fused more living creatures. After examining the new blood characteristics, rod also had more insight into the fusion ceremony taught by maxika. The effect of unlimited fusion ceremony is far beyond rod''s imagination. No matter which sorcerer is concerned, this kind of ceremony is extremely precious. I can''t imagine that maxika is willing to teach this level of sorcery ceremony to herself. While checking his own blood characteristics, rod and tis walk along the lake of fire, ready to return to the magic dock at the beginning. With the increase of body size, rod can cross a long distance with each step, which is much faster than when he first came here. In order to keep up with rod, tis had to speed up her own pace. Before long, she gasped deeply. Even rod could feel her fatigue. With a slight frown, rod leaned over, lifted her up with one hand and sat her on his shoulder. "Thank you, Lord elotte." After feeling rod''s action, tis took the initiative to put her head close to him and said with heartfelt thanks. "You may face a battle later. I don''t want you to lose your strength before you meet the enemy." Said rod, with a cold hum. All of a sudden, rod seemed to think of something: "wait a minute, your hero should not only be able to deliver pain, right? The fatigue produced by the body, as well as the feelings it brings, should also be able to convey Tis looked at rod with a puzzled look in her eyes, but she nodded. Soon, rod reaches out and grabs TISS again and puts her on the ground. "I''m the one who overlooked this, Tess. In order to maximize your ability, you''d better go on your own." Rod said slowly. Tess lowered her head slightly and looked lost in her eyes, but she didn''t say anything. She just quickened her steps and followed the dark yellow monster. Just as Tess could not hold on, and her eyes were a little dark, and her expression was in a trance, a black outline finally appeared on the Bank of the fire Lake in front of her. It was the magic dock where Tess and the dark yellow monster first arrived, and it was also the place where the high-level demon anyavelli died. For this location, Tess felt familiar. Of course, it did not include the demons near the magic dock at this time. "Great." Looking at the magic dock nearby, those who were surprised to look at their own abyss demons and small monsters, rod felt heartfelt joy, "it seems that during the period when we left, there were other demons staring at the magic dock, Tess, show your heroic expertise, let''s solve these demons." When he left the magic dock, rod did not let any creature stay in it, nor did he inform Hella. Rod knew that during his absence, there must be other demons participating in the trial who would take the initiative to come to this magic dock and start the mirage mission here. When he returned, the demons around the magic dock undoubtedly became his target again. Rod didn''t even have to take the initiative to look for prey, but the prey came to his door. With that, the dark red fog released from rod''s body. With the increase of rod''s body size, the blood epidemic released by rod has reached the level of lv6. Even without the help of tis, ordinary abyss demons will lose their power under this level of blood epidemic, not to mention rod''s ability of disease link. The spread of dark red fog, combined with the hero''s strong points of upper TISS under extreme fatigue, instantly disintegrated the defense power of nearby demons. These demons fell to the ground feebly and let rod trample them to death, then performed the fusion ceremony on their bodies. Looking at the demons who lost their strength and feeling the further improvement of their body shape, rod felt a burst of satisfaction. He raised his foot and just wanted to step on an abyss demon. Suddenly, a burst of words came from his ear. "Hateful monster, when Lord Hella''s fantasy is over, she won''t let you go..." Listening to the words of the abyss demon, rod seemed to be aware of something and stopped his steps. Chapter 1723 When he lifted up the fallen abyss demon, rod seemed to think of something and asked: "Wait, you say Hella''s in the magic dock right now? Are you all her men? " The abyss demon didn''t answer. He just stared at the dark yellow monster in silence, but the flame in his eyes seemed to be telling rod that everything was just as rod had guessed. "Lord elotte, what he said seems to be true..." There was no definite answer from the devil. When rod was ready to tear off the devil''s arm and interrogate him further, tis''s words reached his ears. "I''ve seen him before... That was when I was still under the control of Clarol. In order to please the king of lust, Clarol let many demons torment my body, including him." Hearing Tess say this, rod curled his lips and felt a little difficult to do as if he had confirmed something. From the words of this evil devil, who has been told by Tethys, rod can confirm that in the process of leaving the magic dock to find and integrate more demons, Hella, who had left, somehow came here. At present, most of the demons around the magic dock are under Hella''s hands. Rod, who returned here, did not give any chance to identify these demons, so he launched an attack on them. In a short moment, many demons died in rod''s hands, and even their bodies were fused one by one. After knowing the identity of these demons, rod could not continue to fight. He looked at the evil devil and thought about the Countermeasures in his heart. "I remember you." Just when rod fell into thinking, the evil devil also heard tis''s words. He looked at tis and said in a deep voice, "you are a lowly slave imprisoned by Clarol. I can''t imagine that you dare to betray Lord Hella and do such a thing to us. After Lord Hella''s trial, she won''t let you go like this!" Rod glanced at the evil devil and said nothing. He was still thinking about the countermeasures. Feeling the hesitation of the dark yellow monster, the evil devil seemed to find the straw and said to Tess in a loud voice, "do you forget how I tortured you? You lowly slave. When Lord Hella leaves the dreamland, you will be punished a thousand times more than that The evil words seemed to wake up the bad memories in Tess''s heart. She lowered her head and trembled faintly, unable to say a word. Just as Tess recalled those painful experiences and felt deeply helpless, she suddenly felt a hand on her shoulder. She looked up and found that it was one of the countless hands on the surface of the dark yellow monster. "He''s not right. You are not the slave you used to be. " The dark yellow monster leaned down and said in TISS''s ear, "you are a hero, a powerful hero, an invincible hero. You should not be troubled by your past experience. When you wake up to the heroic will, you will be different from yourself in essence. Everything you used to be should not be an obstacle to you. " "Lord elotte..." tis seemed to feel something. She raised her hand and wanted to hold the hand on her shoulder, but she stopped halfway like she lacked courage. Finally, she turned her head slightly and didn''t look at the dark yellow monster. "You don''t have to be afraid of those demons. They don''t know your strength. If your ability is strong or weak, you can simply measure it by numerical value. I believe your numerical value is more than all the demons in the neighborhood add up." Rod continued. Rhode''s words inspired Tess''s heart. She raised her head and looked at the frightening dark yellow monster. It seemed that there was a warm current in her heart. "What are you talking about? It''s not fast yet..." the evil devil, who was mentioned by rod, was a little flustered. As soon as he wanted to say something, his words were interrupted by the voice of the dark yellow monster. "Talk a lot." The dark yellow monster twisted his hands, and the devil''s body was twisted into a twist, and no breath came out. Just as rod was about to fuse the body, he felt a slight pull on one of his arms. Looking in the direction of his arm, rod saw Tess with her mouth slightly up. "Lord elotte..." tis said confidently, "in your heart, is my number higher than Lord Hella?" Hearing Tess''s question, rod couldn''t help but gasp. But thinking of Tess''s strong heroic talent, he replied, "of course. HeLa is not a hero. How can she compare with you? " Tess''s mouth turned up slightly. Suddenly, she seemed to think of something and said with some worry: "listen to the demon, it''s Lord Hella who has occupied this magic dock. She is now experiencing the illusion we had before... We accidentally attacked her territory. After she left the magic dock, we should apologize to her." "Sorry? No... "Rod seemed to think of something. He took a deep look at Tess and said," Tess, you made me understand something. " "What''s the matter?" Tis looked at rod with some doubts. "I wanted to regard Hella as an ally in this trial, but she is too weak compared with you. Whether it''s the demons she leads, or her own strength. " With that, the dark yellow monster put the demon''s body in front of him, and then performed the fusion ceremony. "I don''t need such a weak ally. While she''s still in a dreamland, we''ll eradicate her demons first, and then deal with her." Tess looked at rod in surprise and hesitated: "but... Lord HeLa brought us here. We should be her subordinates..." The dark yellow monster reached out and patted Tess on the head: "forget what I said before? When you become a hero, everything that used to be should not be an obstacle to you. " Hearing what rod said, tis seemed to understand something. She looked at rod vaguely. Rod did not pay attention to tis, but put his eyes on the other demons around him. Under the influence of blood disease and Tess''s heroic expertise, these demons have already fallen to the ground, waiting for rod to kill them and merge, which is their only end. Of course, rod will not miss such a good opportunity. In his eyes, the only value of these weak demons is to integrate into a part of his body. Rod doesn''t believe that these demons waiting to die have the potential to be heroes. Chapter 1724 After finishing the task in the dreamland, with a little bit of meaning, Hella appears in the hall of the magic dock. After checking the parchment in the hall and seeing that she was in the fourth place, HeLa was vaguely confused. In this dreamland, she found a human warrior, and gradually induced him to degenerate, and finally harvested the high quality of the sinner soul. Even so, among all those who participated in the trial of the crime mirage, Hella still ranked fourth, which made Hella feel puzzled why so many demons could rank ahead of her. While checking the records in the parchment, Hera felt acutely that something was wrong. It''s too quiet near the hall of the magic dock. According to Hella''s understanding of those abyssal demons, they are not creatures used to quiet life. Whenever there are abyssal demons, there must be loud thumping and painful wailing nearby. After discovering the abnormality, helladan walked out of the magic dock and saw a scene that made her feel incredible. A dark yellow monster, like a hill, is sitting at the edge of the lake of fire. At his feet, a large number of skeletons are waiting for him. "HeLa, it seems that you have finally finished the trial in the dreamland." See Hella out of the magic dock, the dark yellow monster took the initiative to say. "Elotte... It''s you." Hearing the voice coming from the mouth of the dark yellow monster, HeLa seemed to think of something and said incredulously. Before that, Hella had seen a dark yellow monster that had grown in size. At this time, after seeing the dark yellow monster again, Hella was surprised to find that the size of the dark yellow monster became larger than she imagined. In Hella''s impression, those giant priests who belonged to the king of gluttony were just this size. In addition, the arms of the dark yellow monster also attracted Hella''s attention. She had never seen a demon with such a number of arms. Looking around the camp near the magic dock, Hella could only see a piece of wreckage. The air was filled with a faint smell. All the demons who had been stationed here before were now gone. "You should have done everything here?" Hella seemed to be aware of something, took a deep breath and said. Aware of the change in the shape of the dark yellow monster, HeLa guessed the fate of her other demons in the nearby camp. "Yes." The dark yellow monster slowly replied, "you control too few demons. The number of demons can''t satisfy me at all." "Why did you do that?" Hella''s face sank. She asked rod. "For strength, for this trial." Rod replied, "you should know that with the power of ordinary demons, they will be reduced to ashes in the lake of fire within ten gates. In this case, why don''t you give me their strength, and I will take it to the ten gates and defeat all the enemies on the road. " "You are crazy! Without those demons, even if you build a magic boat of the highest quality, it''s hard to sail on the lake of fire. How can you get to the location of the ten gates by yourself? " Hella exclaimed. The dark yellow monster sneered. He raised his arm on one side of his body and pointed to the well prepared skeletons at his feet: "you don''t need to care. Naturally, I have my own way. It''s you, and your devil, who should think about how to live. " Hearing what rod said, Hera took a deep breath and said angrily, "don''t you forget that I brought you to the temple of Revelation to touch the awakening stone? If it wasn''t for me, even if your soul is complete, you will always be a little monster, there is no memory at all! How dare you do this to me now? " Dark yellow monster sneered: "yes, I thank you very much, I will use my best death to repay you." With the words of the dark yellow monster, on the Bank of the fire lake, in a humble position, the thin and scarred demon seemed to get some signal, and his eyes burst out with a unique look. Aware of the danger, Hella just raised her hand and was about to cast a spell when her arm suddenly sank uncontrollably. For a moment, HeLa felt that her body was covered by deep weakness. She didn''t know the source of this power. This unique feeling of weakness didn''t seem to be the effect of some kind of magic. The earth trembled violently, and even the magma along the fire Lake splashed towards the shore at this moment. The huge body of the dark yellow monster, with an irresistible momentum, rushed straight towards Haila. Hella''s eyes stagnated and looked at the dark yellow monster. A sense of suffocation spread in her heart. She couldn''t imagine what kind of impact she would suffer if she stood in front of the dark yellow monster. At this moment, Hella''s perception of danger has risen to the extreme. Seeing that the dark yellow monster is rapidly approaching, she knows that even if she uses her charm ability to temporarily control the dark yellow monster, the impact of his body will not stop immediately. Under the huge inertia, the dark yellow monster''s body will run over everything in front of it, including herself who is standing in front of the dark yellow monster at this time. Aware of this, Hella gritted her teeth, gave up the plan to use the power of enchantment, and prepared to use space magic to distance. Although the huge body of the dark yellow monster has brought a deep sense of oppression to Hella, in Hella''s perception, he is not a creature that cannot be affected by the charm, and his heart is not as powerful as his body. As long as she can use the moment to move to a safe place, Hella has the confidence to exert her powerful charm ability, which belongs to the demon alone, and turn the situation around in an instant. Relying on the power of enchantment, Hella did not know how many powerful demons she had defeated. No matter what the devil''s own strength is, as long as they can''t resist the lust from the bottom of their heart, they will be controlled by the demon''s ability. Hella is confident that this charm ability will help her win the battle. Thinking of this, HeLa no longer hesitated. When her head was covered by the shadow of the dark yellow monster, she immediately moved and disappeared. Looking back in the previous direction, hyra suddenly looked at me in a daze. There is no shape of the dark yellow monster. When the dark yellow monster charged, the huge footprints left by the nearby fire lake disappeared in an instant. This discovery made HeLa aware of something. Her whole body was shrouded in a dark red mist because of her bad secret in her heart. Chapter 1725 Under the erosion of the dark red fog, Hella hardly had time to make any action of resistance, and her body completely lost its strength. "It''s over." Behind her, rod easily controlled the demon. Rhode held her in his hand. Through the fusion ceremony, Rhode''s figure far exceeded that of the demon. He held her in his hand without any effort. With the function of blood epidemic, rod can activate the water-soluble epidemic in Hella''s body at any time through the ability of disease connection as long as he wants. Because of this, rod doesn''t worry that she can still escape. Even if she moves away in an instant, rod can directly activate the effect of water-soluble epidemic. At the end of the battle, Tess ran to the dark yellow monster with concern and looked at him and HeLa, who was caught by him, with an inexplicable look in her eyes. Before that, Tess always felt inexplicable respect for Hella, but after the words of the dark yellow monster, Tess realized that Hella was nothing, and she was still controlled by the dark yellow monster. "The caster is always used to rely on the power of instant movement. Even the caster in hell can''t change this habit. Are you right, Hella?" Looking at the captured Hella, rod asked calmly. While saying this, rod slightly dispelled the blood epidemic in Hella''s body, keeping her at the level of being able to speak. "I didn''t expect that you learned this kind of magic... I underestimated you. Now that I lose, how are you going to punish me? " Feeling the itching sensation coming from her whole body under the action of the dark red fog, HeLa knew that she had no hope of escaping, and asked rod, "I can do anything to survive..." Before HeLa finished her words, she felt tight all over, accompanied by a crisp sound. She didn''t know how many bones were broken in her body, and the big hands of the dark yellow monster shrank instantly, and the corner of her mouth overflowed with blood. "Your tricks are useless to me. I won''t let the enemy live." Looking at the gradually weak Hella, the dark yellow monster''s eyes sank and said in a low voice. "You..." HeLa just wanted to say something. The other hands on the dark yellow monster firmly grasped her limbs, and the next moment would tear her to pieces. "Lord elotte..." Just then, the soft voice from his feet caught rod''s attention. It was the voice of tis, and rod naturally attached great importance to the hero''s idea. After the battle, also need the help of this hero. Seeing this, rod immediately stopped and asked TISS, "what''s the matter? Why did you stop me? " "I could feel something in Hella that was attracting me." As she spoke, Tess''s eyes were firmly fixed on HeLa in rod''s hands. Her eyes seemed to have some doubts, and she extended her hand to the demon. Rod seems to feel something, slightly put down the HeLa in his hand, so that Tess''s hand can touch the high-level demon. Tiny light flashed through Tess''s eyes, and rod was also acutely aware of a wave of mana. It seemed that Tess was casting some magic on Hela. Seeing this, rod did not interrupt Tess''s action, but continued to watch. Soon, Tess completed the action in her hand. At the same time, rod felt something unusual from Tess, which was the power of epidemic. "This contract... Is that my only choice to live?" Just as rod looked at them suspiciously, Hella in his hand suddenly said weakly. "Contract? What contract? " Rod seemed a little confused and asked her. Hella didn''t answer at the first time, but tis took the initiative to answer rod''s doubts: "Lord elota, this is an extra power in my mind after I became your messenger of disease. Before that, I have been trying this unique power, but I have never been able to exert it. Until you catch Hella, I can successfully exert it. " Rod nodded, but heard Tess continue to say: "yes, just before you fought with those degenerates, and the enchanter named Frith, I also had this feeling, as if this power can only work for the enchanter." From Tess''s words, rod also vaguely realized what kind of power she had. In rod''s impression, epidemic messengers are able to control the same kind of creatures, just as necromancers can control the undead by relying on their mental imprint. Epidemic messengers also have such ability, but the creatures they control are limited to their own kind. Rod recalled that the power of the spider lady he met in the dreamland was to control other spiders. In addition, when rod obtained the spider form of disease messenger from spider lady, he could also convey his own command to all nearby spiders by relying on that disease messenger. Even spiders are like this, not to mention other forms of disease messengers. At this time, tis, relying on this ability, firmly controlled Hella. Thinking of this, rod seemed to be aware of something. Looking at HeLa in his hand, he asked, "is this the same ability as a mental imprint? If not, how strong is this ability to control? " Rod didn''t choose to ask Tess. Although Tess is the user of this ability, rod knows that Tess, who has just come into contact with this ability, will not know more information. She doesn''t know much about magic knowledge, and even doesn''t know what is mental imprint. On the contrary, Hella, who is controlled by this ability, not only knows all kinds of knowledge about magic, but more importantly, because this ability directly affects her, rod believes that she must have some unusual feelings. Facing rod''s question, Hella, who had no choice, replied: "this ability works through blood. Although restriction is not as powerful as mental imprint, it''s good enough to be stable... As long as I don''t take the initiative to pollute blood, or simply replace it with the blood of other demons, this ability should always work." Rod seemed to have thought of something, and asked suspiciously, "is there no limit to this ability? Any enchanter in any rank will be controlled by this power? " "Of course not." Hella shook her head and replied, "when she touched me, there was a contract in front of me, which belonged to the king of disease... I don''t think I had any other choice. I didn''t expect that you could really get the power of the king of disease." Chapter 1726 After listening to Hella''s story, rod seems to be aware of something and puts his eyes on tis behind him. "Lord elotte... Can I help you?" Looking at the huge dark yellow monster, tis whispered. "Yes, I didn''t expect you to have such ability, but it''s not worth mentioning at all compared with your heroic expertise." Rod thought about it and then gave his own answer. Rod understood that the power of the disease emissary must be combined with the powerful disease in order to give full play to the greatest effect, just like the spiders under the command of spider lady, which contain water-soluble disease that can dissolve the bodies of other creatures. In this way, the most terrible use of the disease emissary can be made. Unfortunately, there are only two kinds of diseases that rod has mastered. He can''t carry blood disease or water-soluble disease to Tess. Although these two kinds of diseases are powerful, they don''t fit the demon''s body. According to the records in the system, a kind of epidemic messenger can only carry the power of one epidemic, and there is no way to replace it, which makes rod''s choice more cautious. Without a proper disease, Tess''s control of Hella is just like a unique mental imprint in rod''s eyes. She can''t give full play to her real advantages as a disease Messenger, but can only control Hella''s behavior. Shaking his head, rod put his eyes on HeLa again. With Tess''s control, rod doesn''t have to hold HeLa all the time. He puts HeLa back on the ground and relieves her of the disease slightly "Answer my question. I remember you left here before? Why did I return to this magic dock while I was away? " This is the doubt that rod had in the previous battle. He didn''t understand why Hella made such a move. If Hella had proposed to stay in the magic dock at the beginning, maybe there would not be any conflict between rod and her, let alone the current situation. "I don''t want to come here if I have another choice. I don''t want to face the Revenge of other powerful demons." Hella sighed deeply, and then said, "after coming to the place of trial, my men have been exploring around the lake of fire according to my orders, but they have not achieved much." Rod nodded. Before he met the demons, he followed Hella''s orders to explore all the way along the shore and finally arrived at the magic dock here. "Remember Colin? He followed my orders to explore the depths of huohu lake. He said that something was attracting him there Rod seems to recall something, Hella mouth of Corinne, should be a fire elf. Since the fire elves are not burned by the fire and are immune to all fire damage, as early as the beginning of the trial, Colin went to the depth of the fire lake first. "How is he now?" Hearing Hella mention the flame spirit, rod seemed to think of something and asked. "I don''t know. He has no more information. I don''t even know whether he is alive or dead. Relying on my flying ability, I investigated the situation at the edge of the fire lake, but I didn''t find any useful information. Except for the hot magma, there seems to be nothing in the fire lake. " Hella sighed deeply. Rod seems to think of something. He turns around Hella and sees the tiny bat wings behind Hella. Unlike Tess''s broken bat wings, HeLa''s bat wings are still intact. She can fly in the sky as long as she wants. However, in terms of demon''s physique, I''m afraid that the bat wings will lose their strength before they move long, so they will not be able to cross the lake of fire. They can only investigate over the lake of fire and return to the shore quickly. "What about your other men besides Colin?" Hearing rod''s question, HeLa sighed deeply "They don''t have the ability to kill a pure blood demon like you. Remember where we first arrived at the place of trial? Go in the opposite direction when you left. There''s also a magic dock over there. Just when I planned to occupy it and let my demons enter the realm of crime, we were attacked by dog trainers. " "Dog trainer..." rod seemed to think of something, showing a thoughtful look. "Yes, they are followers of the lazy king. The believers of the lazy king never negotiate with other creatures. Those dog trainers, relying on a large number of three headed dogs, easily solved the demons under my command and blocked the road along the lake of fire. But I can only come to your side. " Hella slowly explained: "I came to this magic dock to find you, but you are not here. I thought you were afraid of the Revenge of the high-level demon companions and left here long ago. Unexpectedly, you have been waiting in the dark and killed his men while I entered the crime dreamland." Rod shook his head. "I''m not that bored. I''ll wait for you here. I''ve just come back from another magic dock, which used to be an ally of high-level demons and is now controlled by a group of degenerates. " "It doesn''t matter." Hella laughed like a self mockery, "my other men, all died in this trial, in other words, now I''m out, I can''t reach the door of pain, get the approval of the erotic king." "Your men? You mean the demons? What can they do for you in the trial? " Rod looked at her helplessly. "Even if all the demons under your command add up, or even several times more, it''s impossible to defeat a big devil, or even leave a little damage to the big devil. If you want to rely on those subordinates and become the winner of the trial, I advise you to give up this idea as soon as possible." Haila opened her mouth, just wanted to say something, not far from the magic dock, suddenly came a violent vibration, at the same time, there was a loud howl. "Not good." Hearing this loud howl, rod seemed to be aware of something. He asked Hella, "have you ever seen a behemoth wandering around or walking out of the magic dock while I was away from here and you and your men were in control of the magic dock?" "Behemoth? Of course not. How can there be such creatures in the land of trial? " Hella looked at rod strangely. She saw that rod''s face was dignified and did not mean to be joking. She was also stunned and seemed to understand the meaning of rod''s words. Chapter 1727 "We are not the only demons who participate in the trial in this magic dock. Long before I entered it, a behemoth entered first, and now it has just come to an end The tremor under his feet became more and more obvious, and rod''s expression was completely dignified. In rod''s perception, just when he talked with Hella, a strong breath came out from the direction of the magic dock, which was ancient and primitive, and contained irresistible power. There is only one kind of creature that can have such a breath. A long time ago, rod had experienced a similar atmosphere in the Western barbarian territory of the mainland, krylord. He did not expect that even when he came to hell, rod could feel such an atmosphere again. Just from this breath, rod can feel the strength of that creature. If the former power is still there, rod is not afraid of the creature corresponding to the breath, and he is even sure that it will be solved easily without much effort. Unfortunately, rod at this time has no previous ability. If you want to rely on the current strength to deal with that powerful creature, rod is not very sure. Feeling rod''s abnormality, Hella''s eyes widened, showing a look of surprise: "wait a minute, do you mean there is a bimont in the magic dock? Don''t we spend the same amount of time in the illusion of sin? Why didn''t I know anything about it before that? " "How do I know?" Rod looked at her helplessly. He didn''t know why the behemoth could stay in the trial. Rod recalled that as early as before he left the magic dock, the behemoth entered the dreamland first. Unexpectedly, it took so long for him to leave. It may be that bimont''s different constitution from other creatures, or that he experienced some special events in the dreamland, which led to the emergence of this situation. The answer to this question may only be known by Marcia who built the magic dock. Why the behemoth can stay in the magic dock for such a long time is not the focus of rod''s attention. What rod cares about is the possible impact of the behemoth. Just as rod was thinking, Hella''s words came to his ear: "is that bimont beast also called by the king of hell to go to the ten gates in the depth of the lake of fire? I don''t know when it will be able to leave the dock. I just hope that when the effect of magic dock is fully activated, he can quickly make a magic ship. " When hayra said that, rod gave her a look. Hella''s words undoubtedly show her attitude. After learning that there is bimont in the magic dock, HeLa is not willing to fight with this terrible creature or even conflict with it. She just hopes that it can leave as soon as possible. Of course, this is just Hella''s idea. After being controlled by Tess, many things can''t be decided by Hella himself. Rod was silent for a moment. Then he said slowly, "don''t let it run. We''ll leave it here completely." "Are you crazy?" Seeing that rod seemed to be planning to fight against the bimont, and even said that he would leave it completely, Hella showed an incredible look, "do you know what kind of strength that monster has? If it gets angry, let alone leave it, it''s still a question whether we can survive. " "I''m not afraid of that creature." Rod replied, shaking his head. "It''s not a question of fear. Even the great demons dare not stand in front of a raging behemoth. Do you think you can surpass those great demons with your current strength? " Hearing HeLa say this, rod could not help glancing at her: "if my body was still there, not to mention bimont, even if a large group of bimont came to me, I would not have any fear. It should be those bimonths who should be afraid." Hella snorted, with a suspicious look in her eyes: "just blow hard. If you really have such ability, how can you come to hell? Bragging won''t help at the moment. " Rod didn''t explain anything, just shrugged and looked back in the direction of the magic dock to see what was going on there. The vibration from the ground has no tendency to rest. If you listen attentively, you can still hear the dull roar from the dock. Just then, rod suddenly felt something and grasped one of his arms under his body. Looking down, rod noticed that TISS didn''t know when she came to him and took the initiative to stretch out her left right hand to hold him. "What''s the matter? Don''t you believe me, either? " Rod gave her a strange look and asked. "No... I believe you, Lord elotte." Different from rod''s expectation, in the face of her own inquiry, tis gave the opposite answer: "you need my share of strength, which is the ability that you call heroic expertise. As long as you say it, I will do it." Rod seemed to think of something and fell into silence for a moment. Looking at Tess in front of him, rod didn''t know what words to use to respond to her. Finally, he took a deep breath and said, "you''re right. I think it''s time for us to act." On the other side, HeLa stares at TISS carefully, and seems to find something, with a clear look in her eyes. In the process of the conversation between rod and his party, it seems that there is a new situation in the direction of the magic dock. Maybe it''s enough for the behemoth to wake up. The vibration on the ground gradually calms down, and everything seems calm. It seems that nothing has ever happened. But the vision of behemoth has long been deeply seen by rod. Soon, the door of the magic dock opened, and a huge creature came out of the spacious door. Looking at the huge creature, rod seemed to be aware of something, with an unexpected look in his eyes. Rod noticed that the body of the beast alone was enough to occupy the whole hall of the magic dock. Even though rod''s body was much bigger than that of ordinary demons, it was still inferior to this giant beast. In addition, the body of the giant beast is slightly different from that of bimon in rod''s impression. Its skin is red, and there is constant heat rising up. It looks like a huge red rock, and it acts like a hill. In rod''s perception, the blood of the devil is flowing in the giant beast. At this time, it can no longer be called a general bimont, but should be called hell bimont. Chapter 1728 In the face of slowly out of the magic dock outside the hell of bimont, rod also feel a bit difficult to do. From this giant beast, rod felt the deep suppression from the blood, just like facing the real devil. If other demons were in rod''s position, they would have lost their courage to fight in the face of the red hell bimon, and they would only think about how to escape. Even rod, after perceiving the real appearance of the beast, also felt a moment of hesitation. Maybe it was the best choice to retreat when it did not attract its attention. However, rod did not choose to do so. Even if he had to retreat in the end, he would still try his best to defeat the beast in front of him before he really retreated. When the goal is clear, it is also an excellent choice for rod to eliminate the hell bimon in front of him and promote his own blood to the blood of this giant beast by relying on the characteristics of experience. Instead of relying on the blood of the great devil to gain the power of fire evasion and return to the surface world, rod is more willing to try to rescue maxika who is trapped in the door of betrayal. With Tess''s help, rod believes it''s not without a chance. After seeing Tess''s heroic expertise, in rod''s eyes, she has changed from a demon who can give up at any time to an indispensable existence. The strength of the hero''s specialty can ignore the gap between the ranks. To solve the problem of bimont, rod needs to find a way from TIS. Thinking of this, rod leaned over and looked at HeLa with a faint fear in his eyes: "you are responsible for protecting Tess. If the bimont wants to deal with her, you will die in front of her even if you die." "Elotte, don''t you feel the power of that beast? Are you going to deal with it? If I had known that there was such a terrible beast in this magic dock, I would not have been near it. " Said Hella, somewhat anxiously. Rod did not continue to pay attention to her, but looked to the side of tis, said: "show your heroic expertise." After getting rod''s order, tis didn''t hesitate. Soon, bimon in hell gave out a dull roar. Rod noticed that on the left side of bimont''s huge body, his strong left arm dropped down, and his terrible claws hung down on the ground. During his movement, rod could even hear the harsh sound of friction, and there were deep scratches on the ground. "It worked." Looking at the scene in front of him, rod also had a bottom in his heart. Tess''s heroic expertise can also affect bimont. Looking at bimon''s huge body and its terrible claws, rod did not dare to fight with him. Even at this time, rod has already surpassed ordinary demons in basic attributes, but the hell bimon is a real seventh level creature. Rod believes that once he gets close to him, he will be torn up by his claws, and there is no other possibility. With the power of tis, the behemoth cannot use his left arm. Even so, it''s easy to tear up the lower level rod. Not to mention that rod''s body is not stable enough. If he is injured too seriously, I''m afraid his whole body will collapse. Because of this, if he wants to defeat the beast, rod can only put his hope on tis, hoping that his hero''s expertise can play a magic effect. Feeling the abnormality on the body, the muddy pupils of hell swept around and finally landed on rod and his party in the distance. A loud roar came from his mouth. If rod mastered linguistics, he might be able to understand what bimon said. Unfortunately, rod would not assign skill points to this kind of skill. Even if he didn''t understand the meaning of the roar, rod could hear the fury of the beast. After feeling the more and more intense threat, rod stopped waiting, the disease abscess on the surface of his body broke, and the dark red cloud released towards the hell bimon. At the same time, the hell bimon also rushed to this side. The earth trembled violently, far more than ever before. In the face of the overwhelming charge of bimona in hell, rod, for the first time, inspired the blood epidemic in tis. With rod''s control, Tess''s body surface appears a lot of red rashes, strong itching all over her body. Rod''s remaining light noticed that tis didn''t use her hand to scratch the rash, and her left right hand was clenching her fist, just to convey the more intense sense of strangeness to the enemy. However, the hell bimon, who was rushing in, didn''t slow down because of Tess''s action. It seemed that it was not affected in any way, and it still rushed in the direction of rod at an unimaginable speed. "How could that be?" Rod showed a puzzled look, but now the situation has not allowed him to think too much. Frightened Hella, quickly holding the thin TISS back, away from the terrifying beast. Just at the moment when hell bimon is about to hit rod, rod''s body disappears instantly, turns to appear in the sky not far away, and then falls on hell bimon''s back. By using the powerful impact of the fall, hell bimon is forced to stop, so as not to hurt tis not far away. Two huge creatures, so wrestle together, only in a moment, rod fell into the downwind. In body shape, the dark yellow monster''s body is suppressed by hell. Every time bimon waves his claws, there will be deep bloodstains on rod''s body. Rod''s body surface, those waving arms, can only bring him a little buffer effect, so that the whole body will not collapse in a short time. At this moment, the body produced by the fusion ceremony also shows its disadvantages. Rod can''t stop the wound with conventional means, and bimon, the hell over there, won''t give him such an opportunity. Under the action of Tess''s heroic expertise, the only thing hell bimon can use to fight is his right arm. As long as he tries to dodge to his left side, his success rate will be significantly improved. Rod also found this point, he tried to capture the right arm of the hell bimon, but failed to achieve results. In the wrestling, rod was not the opponent of the hell bimon at all. On the contrary, in the process of capturing the right arm, he was careless, and his abdomen was scratched by the claws of the behemoth, and there was a deep wound. The intense pain comes from rod''s body. Besides the blood, there are many demon corpses fused by rod and still keep a complete structure. After struggling to get hurt and get away, Rhodes did not dare to fight with bimon in hell, but could only fight with each other. At this moment, rod deeply felt the strength of hell bimont. Without Tess''s heroic expertise, the strength of hell bimont with intact arms would be far more than what it is now, for fear that rod would be even more unable to resist. A strong sense of crisis spreads in rod''s heart. He doesn''t know why hell bimon can endure the itching and continue to fight. Even the big devil doesn''t have such ability. See hell bimon came to the original release of the red fog, rod immediately display the effect of epidemic connection, directly activate the water-soluble epidemic in its body. Let rod a little reassurance is that the power of disease connection can still work, the water-soluble disease has spread in the body of hell bimont. Perhaps because of the huge body of the hell bimon, the water-soluble epidemic has worked, but there is no obvious change in the giant beast. It takes different time to dissolve ordinary creatures and giant creatures. It''s obviously not so easy to rely on water-soluble plague to deal with hell bimont. Bimon was also aware of the abnormality in his body. His attack on rod was more fierce. His terrible claws had cut off many arms on rod. Had it not been for the cushioning of these arms, rod''s body would have been more seriously injured. Under the fierce attack of bimont, rod had fewer and fewer arms around him, and the negative effects in his blood began to take effect further. In rod''s perception, his body is getting heavier and heavier. Although he can endure pain, his body can''t hold on at first. The flesh and blood from the forced fusion keeps losing control, and his movement is getting slower and slower. Noticing Tess not far away, rod didn''t dare to use instant movement to open the distance. If something happens to Tess, rod can''t find another hero, and the road of trial will become more difficult. After a long time of defense and fighting, rod finally made a mistake. On the surface of bimon''s body, the hell suddenly ignites a blazing flame. With the blessing of this flame, its speed is further improved. Rod, who didn''t respond, was pulled into his heart by bimon''s claws, and his whole chest was dissected. A strong sense of weakness came out of rod''s body. In the attribute panel, rod''s life value was only the last layer of blood skin, and his whole body was constantly disintegrating. Rao is so. Rod is still alive. Under the influence of the fusion ceremony, he has become a complete monster. After losing his vital parts, rod can continue to fight as long as his health value does not drop to 0. In the face of the seriously injured rod, hell bimont will not have any left hand. Seeing that it raised its right claw again, it was about to launch a final attack on rod. Suddenly, it seemed to lose all its strength. Its claw fell heavily on the ground, making a dull sound. The hell sends out the roar of doubt, he doesn''t understand what happened, but rod won''t miss such an opportunity. Seeing that his own body was collapsing at an unimaginable speed, rod gritted his teeth and immediately moved to appear behind the behemoth. After reining in his neck with all his remaining strength to avoid being thrown down, rod quickly launched the unique fusion ceremony. Chapter 1729 It was just when rod began to fight against bimont in hell that he was in the corner of the battlefield. In the face of the hell bimon, HeLa dare not block the way of the beast. "Damn it." Hella scolded in her heart. If it wasn''t for rod''s order, she would have moved the distance in an instant before the beast came near. There would be no danger at all. But at this time, she had to take care of another weak demon. Although the effect of instant movement is powerful, it can only affect the caster himself. If you want to lead other creatures across the space, you need a higher level of space magic. In desperation, Hella could only put aside her learned magic, and instead used a more primitive method to pick up the demon. Maybe it''s because he is always in a weak state. The demon''s body is not heavy. Even Hella, who is not good at strength, can easily hold him up. It wasn''t until she was far away from the middle of the battlefield and felt the terrible shock moving away that HeLa was relieved. She looked back in the distance and saw that the monster with dark yellow body was fighting with bimong, a hell bigger than him, and fell into a deep disadvantage. "That elotte must be crazy to deal with such existence..." looking at the scenes on the battlefield, HeLa murmured. "Er..." Just as HeLa was watching in the distance, the feeble TISS hummed. Until now, Hella had a chance to look at this special demon carefully. In Hella''s impression, the demon seems to have appeared in her residence, but Hella didn''t care at that time. Unexpectedly, the dark yellow monster could find out such existence. Hella noticed that the demon''s body was full of shocking scars. Even Hella, who believed in the king of lust, could not help frowning at the wounds on the demon''s body. She could imagine what kind of pain the demon had suffered. Just as HeLa looks at Tess, Tess suffers from the discomfort on the surface of her body and struggles to get up and look at what''s going on in the battlefield. "How could it be like this... Why didn''t bimon feel the pain that belonged to me?" Tess''s body trembled a little, said incredulously. Hearing Tess say so, HeLa seems to be aware of something and looks at her deeply: "in the previous battle, you should have done all those abnormalities on me?" Hella noticed that bimon, the hell in battle, never waved his left arm, but fought with his right arm. Beamon as like as two peas in the past, is the same as the state of Hella. In addition, HeLa also found that Tess also lacks her left arm. Associating with Tess''s words, HeLa has guessed her ability. In the face of Hella''s confirmation, tis did not deny it, but said: "you are right. I can apply my feelings to other creatures, especially in the aspect of pain." Hella nodded: "your ability is very strange. I''d be happy to explore the mystery of this ability with you, but now..." With that, Hella glanced at rod in the battle: "he can''t defeat bimon. Let him hold down the enemy for us and get out of here." As her voice dropped, HeLa tried to pick up TISS again and take her away from here. However, a unique force of repression, so that Hella stopped their own actions. Feeling the pressure, Hella curled her lips discontentedly. Since she was defeated in the hands of rod and tis, in order to survive, she had to sign a contract with the demon in front of her, which belonged to the king of disease. Every move was under the control of TIS. "We can''t leave here... I''ll help him." Said tis with a firm eye. As she said this, Tess could not help scratching herself, leaving scarlet scratches on her fingernails. Tess looked at the battlefield in the distance with some incomprehension: "why am I in such pain, that bimont has not been affected." "I advise you to give up this idea as soon as possible. The feeling in you can''t work on that bimont." With a sigh, seeing that Tess tried to take her hand away, just to convey the more intense itching to bimont, Hella finally said: "That Damon, who should follow behemoth, the king of wrath, has the power to control his anger. Once such a monster is enraged, it will be attacked endlessly. In this state, not to mention the itching you feel now, even the extreme pain can''t have any effect on it. " Shaking her head, HeLa added: "for the hell bimon, anger is their source of strength. In a state of extreme anger, there is no magic that can limit it Tiston''s face turned white when she heard what HeLa said, and she didn''t show such an expression even though she was deeply eroded by the blood epidemic. "Then... What should we do?" She murmured. "Elotte asked for it, and there''s nothing we can do about it." "He didn''t understand what the enemy was afraid of. Now he''s in such a situation that no one can help him. We''d better leave as soon as possible. I''m afraid it will be our turn after that bimont has solved him. " In the face of HeLa''s constant persuasion, Tess''s expression did not waver. She thought of what the dark yellow monster had said to her before. Seeing that the dark yellow monster had been unable to stop the attack of the hell, bimon''s injury was more and more serious, her expression was firm, and she made a decision in her heart. "Cut off my right hand." Tis said to Hela. "What?" Hella looked stunned and thought she had heard the wrong thing. "Maybe that bimont, like you said, won''t be eroded by any feeling, but the injury of his limbs can still affect him, can''t it?" Tis also found that the fight in the hell of bimon, always fighting with his right hand. No matter how strong the anger is, it cannot use the missing body. At TISS'' command, Hella takes a sharp knife from the space ring and asks TISS, "is it really worth it?" "Lord elotte, this is the only thing I can do for you." Tess answered softly. When the long sword fell down on the battlefield, the hell bimon, who had already opened the chest of the dark yellow monster, suddenly lost his strength and fell heavily on the ground. The dark yellow monster also took this opportunity to launch a counterattack. Chapter 1730 Under the influence of the fusion ceremony, rod''s body once again lost its boundary, and he once again strongly felt the change of body caused by the fusion ceremony. Different from any previous fusion ceremony, in the fusion with the hell bimon, rod was in the weaker side, rather than the previous fusion with the fallen. No matter his character level, basic attributes, or even special skills, rod can''t compare with hell bimon, who is a legendary creature, let alone a fusion between living creatures rather than dead ones. Because of this, the whole process of fusion is full of difficulties and obstacles. Under the intense struggle of bimont, the fusion ceremony was interrupted several times, but rod still tried to carry on the ceremony. After perceiving the abnormality of his body, in order to throw rod behind him to the bottom of his body, bimon of hell presses his back heavily on the ground and rolls around constantly, trying to crush the enemy behind him to death with the huge weight of his body. Rod is also aware of the intention of bimon in hell. Naturally, he won''t give up so easily. Even though his whole body is full of holes, and his blood and meat fall to the ground with the tumbling of bimon, rod still doesn''t want to give up. With those arms on his body, he entangled himself on the body of hell bimon, which belonged to the power of fusion ceremony, and was absorbing the life value of hell bimon for rod. In this painful process, what makes rod feel lucky is that the hell bimon lost the right to use his hands, unable to launch an effective attack on himself behind. If hell bimon''s arms are intact, and rod dares to lie behind hell bimon like this, waiting for him, it will be hell bimon''s invincible claws. Soon, hell was smaller than Meng''s struggling movement, and the vibration caused by rolling was not as heavy as before. His body was undergoing some unknown change through the fusion ceremony. In rod''s perception, when the fusion ceremony is going on, although his overall attributes are not as good as the powerful hell bimont, rod has the advantage that hell bimont does not have. He is the leader of the fusion ceremony. Leading the existence of the fusion ceremony can make necessary adjustments to the creatures born in the fusion ceremony. In the unlimited fusion ceremony taught by maxika, this characteristic is brought into full play. According to his own idea, rod is seizing the control of the body of bimont. "Is the battle over?" Feel the strong vibration subside, not far from the edge of the battlefield, Hella is looking forward. Beside her, Tess, who had lost her arms, was looking at the situation with concern, and her eyes were even more haggard. Tess''s right shoulder is wrapped with a circle of leather. The effect of magic can only recover her certain injury. "It seems that your idea is really effective... Your missing body can really affect the bimont." Looking at Tess beside her, HeLa couldn''t help feeling. If she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes, HeLa would never have thought that it was the demon beside her who decided the outcome of the battle between the two huge creatures. This simply overturned her idea all the time. "Is this the power of the awakened? I have only heard of the deeds of the awakened in the records of some ancient demons. " Hella sighed. Tis didn''t pay attention to what HeLa said. She looked anxiously at everything on the battlefield, looking for the huge dark yellow monster she knew. Tess believes that no matter what kind of enemy she meets, the dark yellow monster can survive and appear in front of her perfectly. Not long ago, the great devil failed to do anything with the dark yellow monster. This time, however, Tess failed. She could not find the familiar dark yellow monster, just her arms, broken flesh, and hell bimon, who fell on the ground and gasped violently. "Lord elotte..." it seemed that something had occurred to her. HeLa lowered her head and choked in her words, "it''s all my fault..." HeLa patted her on the back and comforted her, "it''s all the result of that elotte''s own choice. It''s not your fault at all." Tess shook her head with a low look: "if I had made up my mind earlier, it would not be the result now..." HeLa leaned slightly over and looked straight into Tess''s face. "You''re crying for him. You know what that means, don''t you?" Seeing that Tess nodded, HeLa continued: "if he can make you complete, I think he deserves your tears, but you are an awakener. This trial is not over, so you want to..." Before HeLa finished her words, a dull roar suddenly rang out in her ear. Hearing the roar of bimon, Hella''s face suddenly changed: "no, bimon is not dead. We''d better get out of here." With that, HeLa turns around and tries to pull Tess. Unfortunately, Tess doesn''t want to leave here at all. "What''s the matter with you? Do you want to stay here and die with that elotte? I don''t want to die here. This trial is not over yet. I know other demon lords and still have a chance to survive. Come and leave with me Seeing that Tess was not moved at all, Hella''s words were full of anxiety. The disappearance of the dark yellow monster, no doubt has explained to them, once with that hell bimon conflict, will be what kind of end. However, no matter how HeLa tried to persuade her, Tess didn''t change her mind at all. HeLa anxiously wants to pull Tess. Suddenly, she is surprised to find that there seems to be some special brilliance in Tess''s eyes when she looks at bimon in hell, which sweeps away her depression. "Lord elotte..." Looking at the huge monster in the distance, tis said with some satisfaction. "What are you talking about? That dark yellow monster is dead. Can''t you tell what they look like? " Speaking of this, HeLa couldn''t help but turn around and look at bimont in hell. However, such a look surprised her deeply, and even made her unable to speak her words. The hell bimon appeared in front of Hella. Its appearance seems different from before. The most intuitive change is that there is an upright bulge on the back of hell bimont, which is a dark yellow body. Hella recognized that the face of her body was the dark yellow monster she thought had died. He not only did not die, but also appeared in front of Hella in a unique form. Chapter 1731 "Elotte... You didn''t die?" Looking at the dark yellow body standing on the back of hell bimont, HeLa murmured. "Of course, I''m not going to die so easily. I have to go back to the surface world and get what belongs to me." Familiar words spread to Heller, which made her look slightly changed. Under her gaze, bimon of hell suddenly let out an angry roar. "Hush, be quiet." After hearing the roar, rod showed dissatisfaction and said in a deep voice. Hell bimon raised his head and wanted to glare at the part behind him, but because of the structure of his body, he could not achieve this, so he had to wring his neck. "What''s going on? Don''t tell me you''ve tamed this hell bimont. " Hella asked quickly, noticing the difference between bimont and rod. Hella did not know how the dark yellow monster survived in the powerful hell. Fortunately, she appeared in front of her as if she had tamed the strange beast. "I didn''t tame it, I just made it a part of my body." Rod answered slowly. Just as Hella was talking to rod, who was behind bimont in hell, with the continuous tremor of the ground, the huge monster had come to her. As the distance approached, herad was surprised to see the whole picture of bimon in hell. The more she looked at the huge creature, the more surprised she was. She noticed that the dark yellow monster in front of her seemed to have only a short part of her upper body. The lower part of her chest and abdomen had been completely connected with the back of bimon. Near the contact position, dark red blood vessels could be seen. As the dark yellow monster said, the hell became a part of him. However, in Hella''s eyes, it may be more accurate to say that the dark yellow monster has become a part of hell than Mongolia. Hella is still in situ observation, her side, lifted the hero''s expertise, tis will first step closer to the body of the hell bimon. Before Tess gets close, bimon in hell roars. Then he raises his hand and tries to tear the young demon in front of him, which makes Tess at a loss. All of a sudden, the action of hell bimon stopped. It gave out a dull roar, like thunder. After a long time, it finally put down its hand. "I haven''t completely controlled its body yet..." Above the back of bimont, rod gritted his teeth. "It still has its own consciousness, and I can only try to suppress its actions." Obviously, it is the result of rod''s repression to let hell bimon stop attacking TIS. Without rod''s suppression, even if Tess once again showed her heroic skills, she would not be able to escape from the hell of bimont. In order to ensure the smooth progress of the ceremony, rod had to give up part of his body, leaving only his upper body as the main body. The flesh and blood that rod lost also played a full role in the fusion ceremony. They assimilated the body of bimont and rod, making the whole ceremony go on smoothly. When the ceremony is really completed, rod''s body has been assimilated with the hell bimon. Except that his soul is still independent, he is now the same creature as the hell bimon. At this time, rod had to face another drawback of the fusion ceremony. After merging with more powerful creatures, rod can''t control this body, and he can''t control the body of bimont in hell as he would with his original body. The consciousness belonging to the hell is undoubtedly a deep obstruction to this process. Under the action of Tess''s hero, although it can''t stop the fusion ceremony, it won''t give up the control of the body so easily after the ceremony. "Lord elotte... What are you going to do next?" Just after bimon stopped attacking, tis looked at the dark yellow body behind him and asked in a trembling voice. Rod fell into silence. After thinking for a moment, he looked at bimont''s body in hell and thought of some way: "I need more demon corpses. As long as these corpses are fused again, there may not be no way to solve this problem, or..." Speaking of this, rod looked at the bottom of the hell bimon, his eyes flashed a glimmer of cold light, at the same time, the hell bimon also issued a roar not to be outdone. Rod has realized the solution to this problem. As long as the sense of belonging to hell is removed, bimon will be able to completely control his present body. The simplest way to wipe out the consciousness of bimont is to cut off his head, or directly destroy his brain, so that his mind will be in chaos. In the process of performing the fusion ceremony, rod wanted to rely on the ability of the fusion ceremony to fuse those broken flesh, or hard stones, with the head of bimont in hell, so as to destroy its consciousness. Unfortunately, whenever rod intends to do this, there will be a strong sense of exclusion at the junction between him and bimon, and bimon struggles crazily. In the end, rod has to give up doing this, which makes the whole ceremony go smoothly. With rod''s thinking, he felt unbearable pain at his connection with bimon, which was even more painful than that of the fusion ceremony. Seeing this, rod took a deep breath and temporarily gave up the idea of solving the hell bimon. Through his own attempt, rod realized that after the completion of the ceremony of fusion with living creatures, if he intended to hurt the creatures fused with him, the whole ceremony would be quickly invalid, the parts connected would be strongly rejected, and some unknown changes would take place at the same time. Moving the remaining arms of his body, rod knew that he had only one chance to completely wipe out bimont''s consciousness of hell, and he had to achieve this in a very short time. Once rod chooses to do it, he can''t erase the consciousness of hell bimon. Under the strong rejection of hell bimon''s body, his body will be separated from the fusion state and can''t maintain its present appearance. Don''t want to see this situation, rod can only temporarily maintain the status quo, quietly waiting, looking for the right time to move. If the consciousness of hell bimon can be wiped out smoothly, even if there is a serious injury on the body, rod can also rely on the fusion ceremony to recover, at the same time, he does not have to worry about the rejection of the body. Think of this, rod''s body joints, and came a strong sense of pain. Shaking his head, rod opened the system log, ready to check the new content. Chapter 1732 With the opening of the system log, rod also has a clear understanding of the current state. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "You performed the [unlimited fusion ceremony]..." "Under your guidance, your body is fused with the body of hell''s bimon." "External forces lead to the failure of integration..." "External forces lead to the failure of integration..." "Fusion in progress..." "After fusion, you gain strength + 15, physique + 10, speed + 8, spirit - 20, knowledge + 15, HP + 540 and Mana - 200." "Your blood characteristics have changed due to the fusion ceremony..." "You''ve gained new blood characteristics." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ The feedback at the top of the system log also shows how lucky it is to let the whole integration ceremony go on smoothly. If hell is a little stronger than monk''s struggle, or the effect of fusion ceremony is not so powerful, the final outcome waiting for rod will be that he will be abandoned by hell and trampled to death. Thinking of this, rod took a deep breath and looked down at Tess and Hella. Noticing the new injuries on Tess, as well as the abnormality of hell bimon in the battle, rod seems to have guessed what happened before. "When I was at a disadvantage in the battle, did you cut off her arm?" Looking at HeLa beside Tess, rod asked slowly. "I cut off her arm, of course. Are there any other creatures here besides me? Can it be that bimont? " Aware of the inquiry in rod''s words, Hella replied, "you know, those who belong to me are all fused by you somehow." "Your judgment of the war situation is very accurate. If I were a little later, I might not have the body I am now." Recalling the situation in the battle, at the most critical moment, rod''s whole chest was torn by bimont''s claws. For this reason, he rarely praised that he didn''t care too much even if he noticed the dissatisfaction in Hella''s words. In the face of the praise of the dark yellow monster, Hella just shrugged and said with disdain, "I think you may have made a mistake. In the previous battle, I didn''t want to take the initiative to cut off her arm. All this was her own request. I just carried out her order completely, that''s all "What?" Listen to Hella take the initiative to say what happened before, rod some unexpected turn line of sight, looked at the thin demon who lost his arms. According to Hera, it was all her idea. On the back of hell bimont, rod''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he looked at TISS''s every move carefully. From her reaction, after confirming the truth, as HeLa said, rod''s eyes softened. Under rod''s control, hell bent down slightly, so rod could see Tess more clearly. "Tess, come to me." After hearing rod''s request, tis''s eyes lit up, as if there was a flash of light. She just wanted to approach rod, but she stopped because of fear. In front of Tess, the ferocious hell bimont is staring at her with turbid eyes. According to Tess''s thin body, she is even dissatisfied with the crack of hell bimont''s teeth, which makes Tess more afraid and dare not move closer to rod''s position. "Don''t worry, it won''t hurt you." Rod raised his hand and patted the hell bimon''s head, which also led to the hell bimon''s dissatisfied roar, but it was just a roar. "I share the same body with him now. He can''t get rid of the power of the fusion ceremony, and can''t do anything against me, otherwise he will be attacked by the ceremony." Rod said slowly. With rod''s clear answer, Tess had no doubt in her heart, and even forgot the horror of bimont. It seemed that she would completely believe what rod said. She quickly approached the body of the hell bimon. At the same time, rod bent slightly, stretched out his slender dark yellow arm, and took her from the ground to the back of the hell bimon. "Is it really your will to cut off your arm?" Looking at Tess, rod still had some doubts in his heart. He asked, "did HeLa say something to you that made you do this?" Tis shook her head. "She''s been trying to persuade me to take this opportunity to run away with her. But I don''t want to leave like this. I will help you defeat the strong enemy, no matter what kind of damage I get... " After getting Tess''s answer, rod takes a cold look at Hela. Unexpectedly, she wants to run away. Maybe it''s not the right decision to let her live. In addition, rod took a deep look at Tess. Unexpectedly, the demon in front of him had the will to help himself in this way instead of running away in the face of the terrible enemy. "You did a good job." After a moment''s silence, rod took the initiative to say, "your behavior deserves to be rewarded. Unfortunately, I don''t have the right treasure to reward you now." When rod said that, tis just gave a little smile. "I can give you other rewards. I''ve mastered the top fusion rituals, and I can recover all your injuries, and if you need to, I can recover your arms. " After a little thought about what he had, rod found that he really couldn''t give anything as a reward. After thinking about it, maybe only the fusion ceremony could be used. Speaking of this, rod quickly returned to the previous battlefield, and found some dark yellow arms that once belonged to him from the flesh and blood debris. "What kind of arm do you like? If these arms don''t satisfy you, you can use the arms of other demons instead. " Hearing rod''s words, I can feel his cold gaze. Not far away, hayraton''s face changes. She moves to the back of bimont in hell in a flash, and takes out a space ring to rod. "Her arm is in this ring. If you want to restore her arm, I think it''s more suitable for her to use her original arm. No other biological arm can replace it." After giving the ring to rod, Hella quickly added. After checking the space ring and confirming the existence of things in it, just as Hella said, Hella once again moved instantaneously to the ground not far away and looked at rod and tis from a distance before rod answered. Chapter 1733 Putting the space ring away, rod said to Tess: "What do you think? Which arm do you prefer? " Faced with rod''s offer, however, tis just shook her head and said, "I don''t need those arms." "Why?" Rod asked suspiciously, "if you lose your arm, you can''t fight at all. Many things are inconvenient. Even treasures can''t be equipped. Didn''t you see my body before? I think of course the more the arms, the better "But then, I can''t help you..." Just as rod was puzzled and asked, he heard Tess''s whisper. "If I get my arms back, the next time I meet an enemy like this, I won''t be able to use my power." Looking at Tess, rod could not help breathing out: "you have helped me a lot. If I can go back to the surface world, I will give you unimaginable wealth and supreme glory. If you want to learn magic or other kinds of magic, I will teach you After hearing rod''s words, tis shook her head, leaned against the twisted monster and said, "I didn''t help you for those reasons." Rodd just wanted to say something, but she continued: "I know that you have changed your attitude towards me because of my strength, which is what you call heroic expertise. I will play this power better. After all, you are my salvation. " Rod looked at her in a dazed way. He didn''t expect that there were demons like Tess in hell. Feeling Tess''s sincere emotion, rod didn''t know what to say for a moment. Compared with tis in front of him, rod is more like the devil of hell. At this moment, rod thought a lot. He seems to have begun to understand why lust, together with emotions such as pride and anger, has become one of the seven crimes ruled by the king of hell. People who are haunted by such crimes often lose their senses. Looking at Tess in front of him, rod fell into a deep silence. He wanted to tell TISS that he was not the salvation that TISS thought, but even if he said it, TISS would not believe it. Recalling his own goal, rod''s vision gradually became firm. He would not be affected by this kind of crime. All he did was to return to the surface world smoothly and regain his own power. Therefore, he would use all means. Just when rod was silent, Tess, who was very weak because of too much blood loss, put down all her precautions and fell into a deep sleep while holding the blood and flesh that made her feel deeply at ease. Rod listened to the steady breathing of TIS. At this moment, Hella''s voice suddenly came: "elot, it seems that the magic dock has been opened. We should hurry up..." Before she finished her words, at this time, she saw the dark yellow monster''s cold look, and his hissing gesture. See dark yellow monster made such a move, Hella naturally won''t say anything more, but wisely shut up. At the same time, Hella did not forget to look at the demon who fell asleep. She had already seen the unusual relationship between the demon and the dark yellow monster, and did not know what was in the dark yellow monster, which was worthy of the demon to do so. Shaking his head, under the gaze of the dark yellow monster, Hella first step into the magic dock, ready to explore the changes in the magic dock. She noticed that compared with the previous dock hall, the biggest change here is that the ranking of all the demons on the scroll in the hall and the number of souls they have obtained have also been revealed. Just as she looked at the top of the scroll, Hella''s eyes straightened. At the top of this scroll, in the first place, the name of the dark yellow monster appeared clearly. The eye-catching logo of "elotte" and the sinner souls he collected all attracted Hella''s attention. "Elotte... Who are you?" Looking back on the various anomalies displayed by the dark yellow monster along the way, as well as his obsession to return to the surface world, HeLa couldn''t help but express deep emotion. Unlike Tess, who doesn''t understand anything and only listens to the dark yellow monster''s orders, Hella has already found deep abnormality in the dark yellow monster''s words. Haila recalled that the dark yellow monster once mentioned that she wanted to get back her power, which also made her very concerned about. Ordinary creatures, even if they rely on the power of awakening wisdom stone to get the memory before death, will not have any nostalgia for everything they once had. At most, they will miss their important relatives, but the dark yellow monster is not. From the words of the dark yellow monster, Hella faintly realized that he should have been a very powerful existence. According to his confession, he was a necromancer who mastered the art of evocation. From what Hella felt, his strength was far more than that. In the test of Vulcan, the dark yellow monster showed everything, which undoubtedly made Hella understand what kind of power he had. In just a few days, the strength of the dark yellow monster reached the level that HeLa could not imagine, which also surprised her most. At this time, when Hella herself was also controlled by the demon with all the scars, she also thought about how to survive the trial. Looking at all the records on the scroll, the participants who had been crossed out because of death, HeLa also had some thoughts in her mind. On the whole parchment, most of the participants'' names have been crossed out. From a distance, we can see a spectacular situation. Hella knew that it was the dark yellow devil outside who caused all this. Soon, she smiles a little. If this idea can be achieved, she will not only survive in the trial, but also have the chance to become the winner of the trial, and finally get the reward of the king of hell. Rod didn''t know what happened in the magic dock at this time. His focus was not on Hella who entered the magic dock, but on the system log. The previous information is just the new information at the top of the system log. There are many other things, such as the changes in the characteristics of blood vessels, that rod has not examined carefully. While Tess was asleep, rod examined the changes in his blood characteristics. Compared with the changes of basic attributes, the characteristics in blood are the most important factors affecting the ability of demons. Soon, with the unique blood characteristics showing in front of rod, Rao Shi, who once had the blood of the great devil, could not help taking a deep breath. Chapter 1734 According to the system log, rod''s blood characteristics at this time are very different from those at the beginning. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "[chaotic blood]: your blood is mixed with a variety of demonic blood. The blood characteristics are extremely unstable and will change with the body state." "[burning a prairie fire]: it comes from the blood of bimon in hell. Strong anger fills your heart. When you are in a state of anger, all attributes + 5, regardless of all the feelings of your body, will not be affected by the injury until the last moment of the battle. " "[cruel claw]: it comes from the blood of bimon in hell. When attacking with brutal claws, ignore 80% of the enemy''s defense. When you are angry, you will ignore 100% of your defense. " "[legendary body]: it comes from the blood of bimon in hell. Maximum health increased by 1000, 10% health restored every hour. " "[flesh and blood stack]: it comes from chaotic blood. With the help of the magic ceremony, you break through the body limit. You can integrate any equipment into your body and enjoy all the attribute bonus, which is not limited by the equipment bar. You will not be fatally injured. " "[soul imprisonment]: you have other souls imprisoned in your body, and you only have partial control over your body. Once you try to hurt another soul, your control over the body will decrease. Every time the body acts according to your will, your control over the body will decline. You must give the body to other souls to control it in order to regain control. Current control capability: 35% " ¡­¡­¡­¡­ In addition to these blood lines, rod noticed that the feature of soul confinement seems to be able to be explored. Without any hesitation, rod immediately launched the information of this blood characteristic, and wanted to see what was in it. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Fusion is over. You try to dominate the control of the body... " "Control in progress..." "The end of control, according to the various behaviors you do in the process of control, your control ability is reduced from 50% to 35%..." "You stop controlling." Current body control: "Your soul: 35%" "The soul of enshia the fallen: 0%" "Hell is the soul of bimonta: 65%" ¡­¡­¡­¡­ According to the hints in the system, rod seems to know his current state. With the fusion ceremony, after the fusion with the hell bimont, rod''s blood characteristics have changed dramatically, but at this time, rod is also facing some problems. As the soul of the hell bimon has not been destroyed, rod has to face the situation of sharing body with the hell bimon. According to the prompt in the system, the control ability of him and hell bimon can be displayed accurately in the form of data. With the control of the body, the value will change accordingly. According to rod, it''s not so much control as the proportion of time the two control the body. After the completion of the fusion ceremony, rod controlled the body and spoke a lot with HeLa and tis. According to the systematic judgment, rod dominated the control of the body during this period. Now, rod''s ability to control the body has declined a lot. He must give the control of the body to the hell bimon, and then he can control the body again. Rod didn''t know how the system got these numbers, but he believed it. If rod wants to continue to control his body, his ability to control his body will decline further. When his ability to control his body drops to close to zero, he will have a long time to hand over control to bimond. Rod naturally does not want to see this situation. If he is in danger, he does not dare to hand over the control of his body to Damon. In addition to the characteristic of soul confinement, rod was very satisfied with the other blood characteristics. Through this fusion with the hell bimon, rod lost the blood characteristics of the little monster, and let the body have a more powerful blood, which belongs to the hell bimon. Compared with the big devil blood in rod''s impression, although the hell blood does not have those unique and gorgeous abilities, it can bring a very simple and direct promotion. Rod noticed that the "raging fire" in the blood characteristics should be the reason why hell is better than monk in resisting Tess''s heroes. In a state of raging fire, the once hell bimont, that is, rod at this time, will not feel any pain or itching. Even if his body is seriously injured, he will not stop fighting. Looking at this blood characteristic, rod could not help feeling a palpitation. Before the battle with bimont, rod didn''t know that it had such ability. It could almost completely ignore the weakening of the body brought by the epidemic force. Even tis''s heroic expertise would be ignored by him. It''s a pity that Tess''s heroic expertise can not only convey the sense of pain, but also transmit the damage to other creatures, making them lose their corresponding feelings. Hell bimon is influenced by this ability. He has a powerful attribute, but he can''t use a pair of claws. In the end, he finds an opportunity to integrate and succeed. In rod''s view, the only drawback of hell bimont is that it only has two hands. If it has more claws, it will not be easily restrained by tis''s heroic expertise. According to the system log, hell bimon''s terrible claws should be called brute claws. It can make hell bimon ignore the enemy''s defense ability greatly in battle. If it is in the state of "raging fire", the brute claws can ignore the defense ability even up to 100%. As long as it touches, it will be split instantly. Recalling his experience in the battle, rod took a deep breath. At the beginning of the battle, under the action of Tess''s hero, bimon in hell could only fight with one claw. Even so, rod still fell into a deep disadvantage and could only try his best to dodge. The huge wound in front of rod''s body was also due to his careless evasion, which was cut across the front by cruel claws, resulting in the whole chest being torn open. If it wasn''t for rod''s body, it would have been completely changed by the magic ceremony, and any other creature would have died instantly. At this time, rod has been fused with the body of the hell bimon. When he controls the body, he can use the pair of cruel claws to easily tear all the demons in the way. This is also the place that makes rod feel shocked. Chapter 1735 After checking the new blood characteristics, rod also had a deeper understanding of the power of the body. According to rod''s prediction, even if he doesn''t cast his magic, he will be able to surpass ordinary legendary creatures just by his body, which belongs to the hell bimon below. Even if the former great devil appears in front of him again, rod is confident to defeat him head on. To obtain such a powerful force, rod also paid his own price. In his body, there is an extra soul of hell bimont, unable to freely control his body as before. Thinking of this, rod couldn''t help looking at his sleeping TISS. In order to control the hell bimon, she lost all her arms, which was the strength of the hero. Rod believes that not only the hell bimon will be limited by this power, but also the demon with two hands will be affected by this ability. Rod recalled that when he first learned about the power of tis, he planned to do this to her and let her use her incomplete body to limit the enemy. Unfortunately, maybe it''s because of Tess''s stupidity that rod gave up the idea. Unexpectedly, now, she has taken the initiative to do so. A deep sigh, at this moment, rod can not help but rise to the desire for power. If you have the power of noumenon, many things will be different. While rod was thinking, his body suddenly moved. Without rod''s control or any action, his body began to move on its own. At the beginning, rod was not used to it. He thought he was affected by some kind of magic. Until he remembered his present state, he realized that another soul in his body was controlling the body''s action. After he found that his control ability had declined, rod gave up the control of his body. Seeing this, he belonged to the soul of bimon in hell. He took control of the body for the first time and began to move towards the direction of the magic dock. "BINOL Rita, what are you going to do now?" Looking down at bimont, rod asked slowly. According to the hints in the system log and previous observations in the magic dock, he has learned the name of bimon in hell, which is his pinor Rita. At the same time, rod also found that, perhaps because the hell bimon was not used to this kind of control, when his soul controlled his body, he did not control the part of his back, that is, the part where the dark yellow monster fused. After discovering this, rod took over the control of his former body, which did not take up too much control. He then asked the creature below. Sharing one body makes a certain connection between rod and the soul of bimon. Although it can''t understand the common language in rod''s mouth, it can directly understand what rod wants to express through the perception in his soul. The answer to rod was the low roar of bimon in hell. "Lake of fire... Ship... Gate of fury... City of fire seal..." From the roar of bimon in hell, rod also understood what it meant. Seeing that his soul was willing to communicate, rod was slightly relieved. If the soul of bimon in hell has no intelligence at all and only knows anger, then rod will feel deeply troubled. "I also intend to go to huoyin City, but I prefer to go through the gate of betrayal." Rod said slowly. Hell Beamon roared again. "It''s impossible... I''m the master... You... Listen to me..." After feeling the meaning of hell bimon, rod showed a strange look and then retorted: "no, I''m the master. You should listen to me." Before rod finished his words, he heard the roar of bimon in hell. Even the nearby magma seemed to be affected by the roar and began to boil violently. Even Tess, who fell asleep in front of the dark yellow monster, could not help wrinkling her eyebrows and curling up her whole body slightly, as if she were suffering from a nightmare. Seeing this, rod shook his head and patted Tess on the back with the arm left on her body surface, which made her feel better. From the roar of bimon in hell, rod didn''t notice any extra meaning, as if it was just a pure roar, used to vent his inner anger. At the same time, to rod''s surprise, a lot of new information came from the system log. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Blood characteristics: [anger starts a prairie fire] has been activated." "In the [raging fire] state, your all attributes are increased by 5 points. Your body ignores pain and will not drop attributes due to injury." "It takes extra control to maintain the [raging] state." "Hell bimonta''s control is declining, from 65% to 62%..." "From 62% to 59%..." "From 59% to 56%..." "Hell is 10% less in control than monrita is trying to hurt you..." "Hell is still trying to hurt you more than monrita, and its control ability is reduced by 15%..." ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Before rod could react to what had happened, he felt a strong force coming out of his body, which made him hot and dry. With the blessing of this force, rod felt that his whole body muscles were bulging. No matter what kind of enemy he faced, he would not feel afraid. Rod knew that the source of this power was the blood characteristics of bimon in hell, which made him angry. Rod noticed that along with strong anger, there was also a restless courage. Even rod, who was always calm, could not help fighting with other creatures at this moment. It''s not rod who is most affected by the state of raging fire, but the soul of bimon in hell. Rod never thought that he just said a word, and instantly angered the soul of bimon in hell, and let him go into a state of raging fire. For rod, this is not a bad thing, but let him find a way to deal with the hell of bimont. According to the feedback from the system log, the hell bimon''s control over the body is rapidly reduced by maintaining a state of raging fire. In addition, the hell bimon refuses to accept rod''s words and wants to attack him, which is against the requirements of the [soul imprisonment] feature and further reduces the hell bimon''s control ability. In the twinkling of an eye, the control power of hell''s bimont dropped to 10%, while rod''s control power also increased rapidly from 35% in the beginning to 90%. With 90% of the control power, rod took back the control of the body without much effort. The soul of bimon in hell could not even make any resistance, so he succeeded. Chapter 1736 When he regained control of his body, the first thing rod did was to calm his heart and relieve his anger. Although the state of burning a prairie fire is powerful, it takes unimaginable control to maintain this state. With the example of bimont in hell, rod naturally would not do so. After regaining the control of the body, rod also had a deeper understanding of the meaning of control ability. With the decline of hell bimont''s control ability, when rod''s control ability is more than 50%, he can try to take back the control of his body. The greater rod''s control ability is, the less he is resisted by his opponent''s soul. When rod''s control ability exceeds 80%, when he takes back the control of his body, he will not be resisted by the soul of hell bimont and directly control his current body. Whether it''s maintaining a raging state or trying to hurt the other person, it will cause a sharp decline in control, which is what rod cares about. Feeling the soul of bimon in the body, rod seems to have found a way to deal with it. The hell bimon, whose goal is anger, is just like the demons who pursue lust. When this kind of emotion emerges in their hearts, they can''t suppress it at all and are easily controlled by it. Because of this, rod realized that as long as he tried to infuriate the soul of bimon in hell and let his body go into a state of raging fire, wouldn''t he have the actual control of his body all the time? Feeling this, rod also had some ideas in his mind. Although the soul of bimon in hell can''t control his body, he still feels the situation of the outside world with the help of rod''s control. Ignoring the roaring soul of the hell bimont in his mind, rod quickly walked towards the magic dock. First step to the magic dock of high-level magic Hella, so long has not come out, rod would like to know, magic dock, what are the new changes. When he came to the magic dock hall, rod saw a high-level demon frowning and thinking in front of a large scroll and a transparent crystal ball. Looking at the options on the scroll and the things revealed in the crystal ball, Hera showed an active look from time to time, but sighed and shook her head as if thinking about something. "Did you find anything?" HeLa, who was in the middle of thinking, didn''t notice the arrival of rod. It was only after bimon''s body, who belonged to hell, came to her with heavy steps that she seemed to realize something and turned to look at the huge monster. With the appearance of rod, the originally empty magic dock was almost filled with his huge body. Rod had to bend down the main part behind him slightly to move in the hall. "I don''t know what boat to choose." Without much hesitation, HeLa handed the scroll and the transparent crystal ball to the dark yellow body on the back of hell bimon. Rod stretched out his hand and took the things from Hella. Before he could examine them carefully, he heard Hella say: "According to the scroll of parchment, I ranked third in the crime mirage, and the top two were you and the hell bimon who was fused by you..." With Hella''s narration, rod also sees the contents of the parchment in his eyes. "Elotte, currently ranked the first, collected the number of sinner souls: 170, the highest quality sinner souls: legendary hero''s four dirty souls, accompanied by 1. It''s over. " "Binor, currently ranked the second, collected the number of sinner souls: 186163, the highest quality of sinner souls: the double dirty souls of legendary creatures. It''s over. " "Hella, currently ranked third, collects 65640 sinner souls, and the highest quality sinner souls are the four filthy souls of epic creatures. It''s over. " "Tis, currently ranked fourth, collected the number of sinner souls: 1, the highest quality of sinner souls: the perfect soul of first-class heroes." Rod noticed that there was a record of anyavelli between the hell bimon and his ranking. At this time, the record was crossed by a bright red slash, along with the name of anyavelli. It was also erased by the red, which seemed to show his end. Not long ago, the high-level demon died in rod''s hands. As his soul broke, naturally, the record was no longer valid. Not only the name of anyavelli has been crossed out, but there are few names on the whole parchment that have not been crossed out. Even tis, who just collected the soul of a sinner, has come to the fourth position. Looking at the record on the parchment, rod no doubt realized something. All the demons who once participated in the crime fairyland in this magic dock, except for those in front of us, have died first. They are either fused by rod or transformed into undead creatures. According to the records in the parchment, in the trial, bimon in hell got 180000 souls. Looking at the huge number, even rod also felt what kind of terror it contained. Rhode understood that if the land of crime illusion was used as a reference, once the hell bimont really came to the surface, it would cause unimaginable damage. "Why do you stay so long in a dreamland?" Rod seems to think of something, active in his mind, to the soul of the hell than asked. The answer to rod''s question was the angry roar of bimon from hell. It sounded like a dull bell in his ear. It didn''t mean to answer rod''s question. He shook his head to dispel the fainting feeling in his mind caused by the roar of the hell bimon. Rod noticed that with the action of the hell bimon, his control over the body decreased again. It seemed that he would be punished if he used his soul to influence each other. The decline of control, together with the roar of the soul of the hell bimon, also became powerless, unable to have any impact on rod. Looking at the information on the scroll, rod seemed to find something, and he gave Hella a unexpected look. "You''ve collected 60000 souls in the dreamland of sin... How did you do it?" Rod noticed that the number of souls collected by Hella was one-third of that of bimont, hundreds of times more than that collected by herself. This also deeply surprised rod. This achievement is not like what a demon can do. Maybe rod would not be surprised if Hella''s name was changed to a real devil. Chapter 1737 "Oh..." Seeing rod''s puzzled look, she seemed to be deeply puzzled about it, and a playful smile appeared on Hella''s face. "Don''t underestimate the power of demons. I may not be able to kill wantonly in the mirage like that bimon, but I can let those human beings in the mirage take the initiative to do so for me. " Listen to Hella say so, rod nodded slightly, he seems to have realized, Hella use what means, to obtain such a number of souls. "Controlling the number of souls killed by others will be counted on you as well?" Rod asked suspiciously that he didn''t understand the rules of the crime mirage as thoroughly as the degenerates. "Of course, why not? As long as I use a little means, those people will follow my orders. " With that, Hera showed a confident smile. However, when she thought of the record on the parchment, which belonged to rod''s ranking, her smile was restrained again. "In the dreamland, I seduced a great Lord and made several towns fall into war. Even so, the souls of sinners I collected are not as good as you... " Speaking of this, HeLa took a deep look at rod: "the soul of the legendary hero... If I had known that you could get this level of sinner soul, I might not have left at the beginning, but would have stayed with you in this magic dock..." "Why, are you going to tempt me?" Aware of Hella''s changed attitude, rod just showed a sneer, his eyes flashed a little disdain. "No, you''ve been marked. I can''t do that to you. Don''t you know the unwritten rules between demons? " Hella replied, shaking her head. Rod frowned slightly: "what rules?" "We will use a keepsake to mark the ownership of other demons or other kinds of creatures, and that Keepsake is tears." Hella answers rod''s question, "a demon has marked you. She shed tears for you. When other demons see you, they will take the initiative to make a detour. " "I haven''t heard of that. You didn''t make it up, did you?" Rod asked suspiciously. "This is a curse imposed by the erotic King hundreds of years ago. All demons who violate this curse will not come to a good end." Hella raised her head slightly, as if looking at the dark yellow devil behind the hell bimont, and as if looking at something else. "We are not the abyss demons who only know how to please and enjoy themselves. We are demons. When we lure the lusts in the hearts of other demons, we will also pursue our own love. Many demons give their love to the king of lust, but many demons will find it in other demons. " Hella''s words, not only did not remove rod''s doubts, but made him more puzzled: "also, do you think I have been marked by other demons? Which demon has the guts to do such a thing? " "Well... I think you know the answer." Hella whispered, "after all, except for me, there''s only one demon around you. The other demons, like the names on the scroll, have been crossed out." "You mean..." Hella''s words undoubtedly made rod realize something. In addition to Hella, there is only one demon around him. Even if rod wanted to doubt, he couldn''t find anyone else to doubt. It seemed that he was thinking of something. Rod slowly leaned over and looked at Tess, who was sleeping in her arms. Her face was pale, her lips were not bloody, her body trembled slightly from time to time, and she seemed to be deeply troubled by nightmares, even though she was in the deepest hell. "Why is there such a rule?" Rod asked strangely, "I mean, shouldn''t lust be your weapon? Your power needs to be exerted with the help of lust. Why is there such a limit? " "It is prescribed by the king of lust. How can I know what the king thinks?" Hella shrugged and did not answer rod''s question directly, but added: "but... I''ve heard some demons say in private before that it seems to have something to do with the romance of the erotic king, but that was hundreds of years ago. The demon is not a big demon, but it can''t live that long. I''m afraid all the demons who know about it have completely died. " After hearing Hella''s words, rod fell into silence. Looking down at the sleeping Tess, rod can feel that her body can''t bear more serious injuries, even if it belongs to her heroic expertise, it needs to rely on pain to play a complete effect. Rod didn''t know how long Tess could last in the trial before she fell down completely. Before, rod didn''t worry. He also had a Necromancer''s evocation skill, which could turn a dead hero into a death knight. But at this time, rod felt a little hesitant. Rod sighed deeply as if he had thought of something. "Why do you sigh like this?" Hella asked rod, "shouldn''t you be happy to know that demons are doing this to you?" "I just have some emotion." Rod raised his head and looked into the distance. "I didn''t expect that I had to rely on the power of a demon to defeat the enemy, or I would die." Then, all his eyes, including those belonging to the hell bimon, were full of flame like light. "If I had all my strength, I would never have been where I am now! I can solve all enemies, even the king of hell is not my opponent Feeling rod''s strong momentum, Hera subconsciously stepped back. She noticed that at this moment, the whole body of bimont in hell was burning a red flame, just as it showed in the battle. At the same time, the system log, also began to have new information. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Blood characteristics: [anger starts a prairie fire] has been activated." "It takes extra control to maintain the [raging] state." "Your control is declining, from 89% to 79%..." "From 79% to 69%..." "From 69% to 59%..." "From 59% to 49%..." "The spirit of hell bimonta is trying to take control..." "For success, your current control is 49%." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Rod didn''t respond to what happened, and he lost control of his body in an instant. The next moment, under Hella''s gaze, bimon in hell gives out a roar, just like a strong explosion, which rings out in this not spacious dock hall. It makes the earth shake constantly, and at the same time, it wakes up TISS who is sleeping. Chapter 1738 Before rod could react, bimon in hell regained control of his body. Due to the lack of control ability, rod''s soul was temporarily suppressed, and he could only control the monster body protruding from the back of hell bimont. "Lord elotte... What happened?" TISS, who wakes up from her sleep, doesn''t understand what''s going on. She looks flustered and asks rod. In this case, Tess''s first thought is not to rely on her own heroic expertise, but the devil who can bring her a sense of security. I do not know when to start, for the dark yellow devil, TISS heart had a deep dependence. With the continuous shaking of bimont''s body in hell, TISS, who just stood up, could not rely on her own strength and was about to fall to one side. If it wasn''t for rod''s quick eye and quick hand, he quickly stretched out several arms to catch TISS, she might fall directly. According to Tess''s situation at this time, if she falls from bimon in hell, I''m afraid she doesn''t have to wait for the trial, and she can only become a death knight. "Be careful, pay attention to your feet." Looking at the wounded demon, rod said helplessly, "tis, you have no arm. If I didn''t hold you, you might have fallen down." Tess didn''t have any refutation, just put her body closer to the dark yellow monster. He shook his head. Compared with Tess, rod was more concerned about the changes in himself. Before that, perhaps because he thought of something he cared about, rod went into a state of rage before he realized it. Unlike Hellfire, Rhode needs more control to maintain this ability. He consumes several times more control power per second than hell bimon, and can maintain it for a shorter time. Once rod''s control ability drops to a certain value, the already ready soul of hell bimon immediately regains control of his body. Rhode realized that the reason for this result, in addition to his low level, is also related to the difference in the size of the forebody between the two. In order to have stronger control ability, Rhode needs to constantly integrate other creatures. The body is controlled by hell bimont, rod can only move the dark yellow body on his back, which makes him feel helpless. Rod didn''t wait too long, and soon a new anomaly came. After regaining the control of his body, bimon grabs rod''s scroll, his huge and turbid eyes, stares at the contents and roars. In the ears of other creatures, bimon of hell just makes a meaningless roar, but rod perceives another meaning. "What do you mean, up here?" The connection from the soul makes rod understand the meaning of hell bimont instantly. He lowers his head and takes a look at the huge body connected below. "Don''t you know what it says?" Asked rod. The answer to rod was hell''s roar: "damn... I don''t know this kind of language!" After learning the situation faced by bimon, rod also had some ideas in his heart. He stretched out his slender dark yellow arm and took back the scroll from bimon''s claws. Rod noticed that the material of the parchment is very special. Although it seems that it has been for a long time and will be torn with a little force, he can actually feel the toughness in his hand. Even the claws of bimon in hell didn''t tear it at the first time. "What''s recorded above is the soul you got in the dreamland and the ranking that belongs to you." Rod explained the contents of the parchment to the hell bimon. Seeing that the soul of bimon in hell was silent, as if he was thinking about something, rod asked with some doubts: "you don''t know how to get to the city of huoyin and how to cross this lake of fire?" Perceiving the meaning of doubt in rod''s words, bimon of hell roared again: "of course I know... Gate of fury... Ship..." "Then, how can we get the boat?" Rod continued. After a long time, the hell Beamon replied like he was not sure: "kill the enemy, and the ship will appear..." "You don''t know." Listen to the answer of hell bimon, rod also confirmed some things in his heart, and then asked, "you don''t even know the situation of Vulcan trial, who brought you to this trial?" The hell sends out a low roar: "this is the king''s will, is the king''s guidance, let me come here... You have no right to ask these." Looking down at the powerful body of the hell bimont, rod undoubtedly realized something. Compared with the fighting ability of hell bimon, it can''t even compare with the ordinary demons in other aspects, especially in planning and strategy. The powerful fighting ability of hell bimon makes it fearless of any enemy, but it also makes it more dependent on this power and forgets other means. "Killing alone can''t make a boat appear like this." Rod said slowly, "I know how to make the boat show up. How about we make a deal? I''ll bring you the boat, and all you have to do is give me control of your body. " "No way... It''s my body!" Hell''s bimont roared loudly, causing a tremor in the dock hall nearby. Rod noticed that when the hell Beamon roared, a faint red light flashed on its body surface. It seemed that as long as rod said a few more words, he could make it into a state of raging fire, which greatly consumed the body''s control ability. However, rod did not. Even if he can take back the control of his body temporarily, it is of little significance compared with the battle that he will face later. If he can take this opportunity to convince hell bimond, this is what rod hopes. "Now that we share this body, you don''t want to fight half the battle. If you don''t vent your anger, I will take back the control of your body?" Rod said to bimon. "What do you want..." Thinking of what rod said, bimon seemed to be moved by his words, and then asked voluntarily. "I know you won''t give up all control, but it doesn''t matter." Rod said slowly, "see that parchment? The key to building ships lies in the contents recorded above. I can bring you a boat, and you just need to make sure that we do not interfere with each other when we control the body, until the moment when the control ability is completely exhausted, then we exchange control. " Chapter 1739 After careful consideration of rod''s proposal, bimon also realized that this seems to be the best choice at present. In addition, no matter what choice you make, there will be a deep conflict between it and that soul. In order to fight for control of the body, there is not even a moment of peace. Hell bimon doesn''t mind doing this. Conflict will bring him anger, and anger will become a powerful force against the enemy, but it doesn''t work well against the cunning soul. It shakes its huge head. For the hell bimont, it''s really a difficult challenge to think about this problem, just like it can''t understand how the dark yellow monster came to itself and became a part of itself. There seems to be some unique magic in the words of the dark yellow monster, which makes the hell bimon can''t help but be guided by his words and can''t think of any reason to oppose it. With a loud grunt from his nose, hell Beamon raised his head to look at the dark yellow monster behind him, but just like a man can''t turn his head to see his back, he couldn''t do it, so he had to say: "Well... It''s a reasonable request, and you have to comply with it as well." "Of course I will." Rod seemed to think of something, and there was a strange light in his eyes. During the conversation between rod and bimon, Hella, who had stayed in the hall, did not know where to hide for a long time. Only Tess listened quietly and turned to the dark yellow monster''s face from time to time with longing eyes. Seeing that bimont and the dark yellow body behind him were all in silence for a moment, tis seemed to find something and asked voluntarily: "Lord elotte, are you talking to him?" Rod looked down at tis and replied, "of course, who else can I talk to? With you or Hella? " Tess nodded and showed her admiration to rod: "you are so powerful. I can''t understand what this terrible monster said." As she spoke, Tess looked down at the hell with a slightly frightened look. Rod saw her action in his eyes, shook his head and comforted, "it''s not that terrible. I''ve seen many more terrible monsters. It''s just one of them. Even you are more terrible than it. " Tess gave rod a slightly surprised look: "me? How can I compare with such a monster? " As if thinking of something, Tess lowered her head slightly, leaned against the twisted flesh of the dark yellow monster, and said, "or are you playing a trick on me? I''ve already done that... " After losing her arm, Tess could not even keep her balance. It was only by the arms of the dark yellow monster that she managed to keep her balance on bimon''s back. Fortunately, there are enough arms around the dark yellow monster. Even if he lost most of them in the battle, there are still dozens of arms left. Even if he was occupied by Tess, it doesn''t seem to be in the way. For Tess, the words of the dark yellow monster were more like a kind of teasing and teasing, which also made her feel more inexplicable. "I don''t have to lie to you." Seeing that Tess didn''t understand what he meant, rod was also helpless. He reached out his other two hands, picked up Tess''s face and said: "You are a hero, a terrible hero. Even I can''t think of any other way to restrain your hero''s strong points except using the fusion ceremony to increase all parts of my body. With your help, I was able to integrate with bimon, wasn''t it? In a sense, you are the most terrible. " Listening to the dark yellow monster''s deep words and feeling the unique meaning he wanted to express, Tess showed a moving smile and took the initiative to close her eyes. "Are you right?" Before Tess could answer, she heard a dull roar from the hell below. It turned out that rod felt that the soul of bimon in hell was listening attentively to the conversation between him and Tess through the connection in the soul, and even forgot the anger in his heart, so he couldn''t help reaching out and patting him on the head. Rod''s move, in exchange for the nature of hell than the dull roar of Mongolia. "Blood characteristics: [anger starts a prairie fire] is ready." At the same time, there are several new prompts in the system log. "Don''t be angry. If you do this, you will only waste your own control. If your soul wants to rest, I will be happy to take control of your body." Seeing this, rod could only say quickly. Listen to rod say so, hell than Mongolia issued a hum: "don''t make me angry, rod..." "Wait a minute." Rod''s brow frowned. He stared down at bimon and asked, "how do you know my name is..." As if aware of something, rod quickly changed his voice and said, "how can you know that name? I''ve never mentioned it to other demons." "Your soul told me... Is there something wrong with the name?" Then, as if bimon had found something, he quickly called out, "rod, your name is rod!" It''s so loud that all the other demons want to know it. Unfortunately, except for rod, there are no demons nearby who can understand the roar of bimon in hell. In the ears of other demons, it''s just a wild roar like a beast. Tess, beside rod, was no exception. Facing the sudden roaring hell bimont, she showed a look of fear. She didn''t understand what the monster wanted to do, so she couldn''t help shrinking closer to the dark yellow monster. It was not until the hell Beamon calmed down with a proud look in his eyes, as if he had found something, that rod said, "don''t blame me for not reminding you that if you let other demons know the name, especially some powerful beings, you might be in trouble." "I''m not in trouble, you''re in trouble..." at this time, the situation of hell bimont seemed to come over. After thinking about everything before, he refuted rod''s words. "What''s the difference?" Rod shook his head and said, "after the ceremony of fusion, I am you now. Except that the soul cannot be fused, our bodies become one." "What you said... Seems to make sense." Hell bimon raised his claws, scratched his head, and looked puzzled again. Suddenly, it seemed to figure out something and said to rod, "you don''t know how to fight with this body, but I know... When you are beaten by those demons and run away, I will control my body and defeat them..." Say, it shows proud look in the eyes, the turbidity in the eyes also seems to disperse a lot. Chapter 1740 Looking at the hell below bimont, rod seemed to think of something, and his mouth twitched a few times. Different from those crafty demons, in rod''s perception, the hell bimont seems to be the same as their relatives in the surface world. They are not good at using tricks. Instead, they show what they think in their faces. After discovering this, rod seemed to realize how to deal with such creatures. "Rita, I can call you that." Rod said to it, "I believe that you must have a purpose when you come to this trial. We are one now, and your actions are just making trouble for yourself. " After the name of the soul was discovered by the hell bimon, rod did not dare to let it talk about it everywhere. In case of meeting those who master high-level linguistics or other strange animals in the later trial, rod''s identity might be exposed. For this reason, rod can only patiently persuade this hell bimon. In the face of rod''s persuasion, hell bimon responded with a roar: "are your words threatening me?" Rod shook his head. "I''m just telling you a fact, whether you believe it or not. If you name me, you will probably attract more demons than you think "You don''t know how powerful I am... Even if I''m a big demon with wings, I''m not my opponent," Beamon said Rod knew that hell was right. According to rod''s prediction, the behemoth in front of him is not a creature who has just entered the legend, but has already entered this level, which should be about level 5 of level 7. Creatures of this level, even in hell, where the level is generally higher, belong to the top. As the hell bimon said, even if it is a direct battle with the devil, it will not fall into the disadvantage, or even be able to reverse its victory. If it had not been for the unique combination that it met rodgatis, it would not have been injured outside the fire Lake area. Unfortunately, its fighting style could have been firmly restrained by the hero''s expertise. "Ordinary enemies may have nothing to do with you, but if other heroes or enemies at the level of Kings appear, what should you do?" Rod said to bimon. "The king... The king will not come for you." It answers. Rhode noticed that when hell bimon mentioned the king, his words were obviously slow, and even his anger could not be maintained. The opposite of anger is fear and hesitation. Rod felt this from the hell bimon. He was afraid of the hell kings. Even if he just heard the name of the hell kings, his anger could not be maintained. After feeling this, rod didn''t say much. He just wrote it down. Maybe it can be a way to deal with it. Shaking his head, ignoring the hell of bimont, rod looked at the hands of the open sheepskin roll. Turn the scroll over, and the contents immediately attract rod''s attention. With the full opening of the magic dock, there are many new tips on the back of the scroll, including the option of making magic boats. In the distance, HeLa is still hesitating whether to get close to her. Tess actively probes into her eyes and falls on the contents of the scroll with rod''s eyes. "The magic ship takes the soul furnace as the power to burn the soul of the sinner. The quality of soul melting pot is related to the highest quality sinner soul, which can bring extra bonus to magic ship. Through the crystal ball, you can adjust the structure of the magic boat... " Tess read the contents of the parchment and looked puzzled from time to time. "Lord elotte, shall we sail on the lake of fire?" She leaned slightly to ask rod. "Yes, the end of this trial is there. Even if you want to survive, you don''t need to go anywhere." Rod replied. Answering Tess''s question, rod''s attention has long been deeply attracted by the contents of the parchment. According to the scroll of parchment, the sinner''s soul that can be stored in the soul furnace is equal to what the owner of the ship gets in the dreamland of crime, and can not carry more souls. Unlike the sailing boat in rod''s impression, the magic boat produced by the magic dock is driven by the soul furnace burning the soul of the sinner. Once the sinner''s soul stored in the soul furnace is burned out, the magic ship will not be able to continue to sail. It can only leave the creatures on the ship on the lake of fire transformed from purgatory. Looking at the records on the parchment, rod was secretly frightened. His eyes quickly swept over the whole parchment, and finally found a way to solve this problem under the parchment. "... when the number of sinners'' souls is insufficient, other souls obtained by sacrifice can be used to replace them. You can capture the soul melting pot on other magic ships, and add all the sinner souls stored in it to your own magic ship. " As if feeling rod''s sight, tis read the words for him. "Does that mean that we are likely to face combat?" Tis tilted her head and asked rod. Rod nodded slightly, but he was thinking quickly. Rod realized that coming to the lake of fire does not mean that he can get a short rest, but that he will face more difficult battles. Rod doesn''t know how far it will take to sail on the lake of fire to reach the location of the ten gates. According to rod''s achievements in the dreamland of crime, even if the highest quality of sinner''s soul he obtained is ranked first in the whole magic dock, it doesn''t help. The reason is that rod only obtained 170 sinner''s souls. Rod knew that no matter what kind of soul melting pot he made, these 170 sinners'' souls were not enough. They were just enough for him to sail in the lake of fire for a moment, and then he had to stop without power. Realizing this, rod had no choice but to feel helpless. According to his original plan, as long as he waited for the king of disease to come, rod would get an unimaginable number of souls. Unfortunately, the white haired girl in the dreamland completely disrupted rod''s arrangement and left him only 170 sinner souls. Had it not been for the appearance of the white haired girl, rod would have been confident that he would have gained more sinner souls. Even if the final number could not surpass the killing hell bimon, he would have reached the level of Hella instead of being like now. Shaking his head, he knew it was useless to think about it again. Rod put his eyes in the middle of the parchment. The method recorded there seemed to be able to help rod out of trouble. Chapter 1741 Looking at the middle of the scroll, the information recorded on it attracted rod''s attention. According to the records on the scroll, demons with fewer souls can unite with each other to create magic boats that share souls. Of course, there are also drawbacks. The magic ship made by this method will be bigger than the ordinary magic ship, and the ordinary soul furnace can''t afford such a magic ship, and the speed of sailing will be unimaginable slow, far less than the ordinary magic ship. With a shake of his head, rod gave up the idea of joint manufacturing. He turned his eyes slightly and looked down at bimont, hell, and Hella. Although he can''t make a magic boat in a united way, rod can still use the swallowing function of the soul furnace to obtain more souls, and the source of those souls lies in the two in front of him. As long as rod first makes a magic boat, and then let them also use the ability of the magic dock to make their own magic boat, then they can use the swallowing function of the soul melting pot to return the soul they obtained in the dreamland of crime to their own use. For rod, this is a better way than joint manufacturing. By seizing and devouring other soul furnaces, rod will not have to worry about the shortage of sinners'' souls. As for Tess, rod did not consider the number of souls she had. According to the records in the parchment, she only collected the soul of a sinner. If rod had not solved the other people who participated in the trial, she would not be ranked fourth. In this case, even if rod devours the soul furnace made by TISS, it is not significant, at best, it is just a soul. "What''s... Written on it?" Just as rod was thinking, bimon of hell took the initiative to growl and ask him. "All kinds of things about making magic ships. Do you remember the soul you got in dreamland before? They are the materials for making magic ships. " As he explained, rod came to the crystal ball in the hall and stretched out his long, dark yellow arm to cover the crystal ball. Soon, rod received all kinds of information from the crystal ball. "Elotte, collect the number of sinner Soul: 170, the highest quality sinner Soul: legendary hero''s four dirty souls, accompanied by 1. Current ranking: 1. " "Taking the highest quality sinner soul as the core, you can get the quality of soul melting pot: legend." "Building magic boat..." "Depending on the quality of the soul, soul furnace will gain additional effects." "Fallen spirit: whenever a sinner''s soul is completely burned out, it will restore 10 health points to all creatures on the ship." "Stubborn heart: the soul furnace is stronger and can withstand up to 1000 damage points." "According to the current ranking, soul furnace will receive additional rewards." "Greedy desire: after devouring all souls in other soul furnaces, you can obtain a feature of that furnace at random." "Confirm manufacturing?" In addition to this information, the crystal ball also fed back the appearance of the magic boat to rod''s mind. Rod noticed that the magic ship displayed by the crystal ball was very different from the ship in his memory. Perhaps because of the soul furnace as the power, the magic ship does not hang heavy sails, and even the mast does not exist. Just below the stern of the ship, there is a soul furnace soaking in the lake of fire. Looking at the structure of the magic boat, rod seemed to find something, lost in thought. He noticed that the soul melting pot, as the core of the magic ship navigation, was not strictly protected, but directly exposed. If you need to fight later, rod needs to be always on guard against damage to the soul furnace. Although the existence of fire lake can provide good protection for the soul furnace below, making it difficult for ordinary demons to approach, there are still demons immune to fire in hell, which is what rod needs to worry about. Fortunately, through Samson''s soul, rod makes the soul melting pot get extra enhancement, become more solid, and can withstand 1000 points of additional damage. Even if rod wants to do these damage, he also needs some strength, not to mention other enemies. Rod will not let the enemy destroy the soul melting pot. Among the characteristics of the soul melting pot, the most important one that rod cares about is the reward "greed" obtained by ranking. According to the description in the crystal ball, with the blessing of this feature, as long as rod captures the soul furnaces of other demons and devours all the souls in them, he can gain the additional features of other soul furnaces. With the blessing of the legendary hero''s soul, the soul furnace obtained by rod has extremely powerful characteristics. Even if the whole magic ship has not been built, rod can feel the strength of those characteristics. The existence of "stubborn heart" can provide additional protection for the soul furnace, and the "fallen spirit" can continuously restore the life value of the creatures on board. After seeing bimon and Hella in hell and obtaining tens of thousands of sinner souls, according to rod''s prediction, the sailing time of the magic ship on the lake of fire and the number of sinner souls to be consumed will far exceed the imagination of ordinary demons. In this case, the therapeutic effect of "fallen spirit" is undoubtedly more critical. When each soul burns out, it can produce 10 points of group healing effect. The healing effect is enough to make the creatures on the ship not afraid of any damage. After merging with the body of hell bimon, rod''s body is also stable, and the blood characteristic that once made him unable to be treated has been removed. In this case, the effect of "fallen spirit" is undoubtedly more practical. Perhaps because of the legendary quality, Rhode''s soul melting pot has a variety of features that are extremely practical, enough for him to face the next difficulties and fight against more powerful demons. The soul melting pot made by other demons, due to the poor quality of the soul of the core sinner, can not have such powerful characteristics as rod, but rod does not care. He noticed that there is no limit to the number of "greedy desire" devouring the melting pot characteristics. Rod can devour the melting pot characteristics of other demons as much as possible. Perhaps the characteristics of a single demon are not as powerful as rod expected, but they can''t stand the number of other demons. As long as the characteristics of soul melting pot devour are enough, they will become extremely powerful. Rod knew that in order to survive in the trial, those demons would eventually step into the lake of fire, and this was his chance. Chapter 1742 After checking the properties of the magic boat in the crystal ball, rod is going to make a final confirmation, so as to create this unique magic boat. Suddenly, he seems to find something. At the same time, he stops. Rod noticed that at the bottom of the crystal ball, there were several pieces of information he had previously ignored. After carefully examining the new information, rod''s face was a little more surprised. Even Tess, who was held by other arms, felt this and looked at him in a puzzled way. "Because you have other complete souls in your body that have completed the trial, your magic ship can have additional soul melting pots and gain feature blessings." Rod frowned slightly at the hint from the crystal ball. He seemed to be aware of something, but he couldn''t be sure for a moment. "How''s the inspection going? Can you still be satisfied with the attributes of soul furnace? " Just as rod was thinking about the information presented under the crystal ball, Hella, who had been watching from a distance, finally came to the side of the hell and asked rod. "Barely enough." Rod replied. "If the attribute of soul melting pot is too bad, you can also take the magic boat of other demons to the terminal on the lake of fire. However, according to the quality of sinners'' souls you collected and the ranking among the magic docks, there should be no demons around here who can make a better soul furnace than you. " Hearing rod''s answer, Hella glanced at him and said softly. Rod''s attention was not put on the question mentioned in Hella''s words, but asked: "how many soul furnaces can a magic ship have at most?" "How many soul furnaces?" Hella took a look at rod by accident. It seems that she didn''t expect rod to ask such a question. "At the same time, there is only one soul melting pot that can power the magic ship. Once the magic ship is built, the soul furnace at the stern of the ship will be fixed and unable to move, unless it is destroyed, or other demons take away the core of the burning soul. " Compared with the others in the competition, Hella knows the most about this fantasy trial. Because of this, when rod is confused, his first thought is to ask Hella for an answer. "According to the scroll, multiple demons can be created together. Will there be any difference in the number of soul melting pots in the magic boat you get that way? " Hella shook her head and explained: "no matter how many demons make the magic ship, the final decision on the attributes of the magic ship is the highest quality of the sinner soul. The number of soul furnaces is always only one. The only difference is the size of the magic ship." Seeing that rod still seemed puzzled, HeLa thought about it and explained patiently: "for the magic boat, the existence of the soul furnace is equivalent to the soul in our body. If the soul furnace is damaged, it means that our soul is seriously damaged. If the magic ship lacks the soul furnace, it means that we have no soul and can''t continue to move. And have you ever seen someone with two souls in his body? " After listening to Hella''s explanation, rod seemed to understand something, and his eyes were full of thinking. According to the information provided by Hella, there can only be one soul melting pot in a magic ship to provide the power to move forward. Even the magic ship made by multiple demons also needs to meet this requirement. It is impossible to arrange more soul furnaces on the magic ship. However, from the information displayed on the crystal ball, rod also found some differences. After the function of fusion ceremony, it is not only his own soul that exists in rod''s present body. In the present body, besides the extremely active soul of the hell bimont, there is also a silent soul of the fallen. Depending on the effect of fusion ceremony, with the fusion with other living creatures, rod can confine their souls in the body, and at the same time, his blood characteristics will be further strengthened. In this case, rod seems to understand why those special tips appear at the bottom of the crystal ball. The soul that exists in rod''s body and belongs to the hell bimon also participates in the crime mirage and gets a good place. According to the rules of the magic dock, it can also get its own magic boat. Rod noticed that the ranking of the creatures on the scroll seemed to be related to their souls. If the subject of the existence of the soul dies, even without the notice of any creature, their names will be crossed out one by one on the scroll. In front of us, this scroll full of scratched names is the best proof. In this case, the names of rod and hell bimon can still occupy two places on the scroll, instead of being classified as one with the fusion ceremony, which can explain the problem to rod. Since the sinner''s soul obtained by the hell bimon in the dreamland does not come together under the name of rod, it still has the power to make magic boats and can make choices towards the crystal ball. However, because a creature can only make one magic boat at most, under the effect of the fusion ceremony, the hell bimon and rod should be regarded as one creature. The final judgment made by the crystal ball is to add the soul melting pot made by hell bimon to rod''s magic boat. Realizing this, rod''s eyes flashed a little hot. According to rod''s prediction, the soul melting pot made by hell bimon has the same basic effect as itself. With the soul of legendary creatures as the core, the quality of the soul furnace has far exceeded that of other demons. The existence of the two soul furnaces means that the magic boat made by rod can enjoy the functions of the two soul furnaces at the same time, which is undoubtedly an important harvest for rod. In addition, with the souls collected by the hell bimon, rod doesn''t have to worry about the shortage of souls. The 180000 souls are enough to make the magic boat sail for a long time. From Hella''s words, rod also realized that the overall performance of a magic ship with two soul furnaces at the same time will exceed that of a normal magic ship. In addition, rod and hell bimon are regarded as one and will not be limited by joint manufacturing. The effect of soul furnace will be fully exerted. Thinking of this, rod''s attention has been deeply attracted by the content under the crystal ball. He really wants to know that the soul furnace belonging to the hell bimon will have those powerful abilities. Chapter 1743 With rod''s inspection, the soul melting pot characteristic belonging to hell bimon also appears in the crystal ball. "BINOL, currently ranked second, collects 186163 sinner souls, and the highest quality sinner soul is the double filthy soul of legendary creatures." "Taking the highest quality sinner soul as the core, you can get the quality of soul melting pot: legend." "Depending on the quality of the soul, soul furnace will gain additional effects." "Desire to fight: when fighting on lake of fire, all attributes of the creatures on the ship are + 3, and the damage is increased by 30%." "Incessant Rage: when chasing other magic ships, the navigation speed increases by 30%." "According to the current ranking, soul furnace will receive additional rewards." "Soul growth: according to the number of souls contained in the soul furnace, all characteristics of the soul furnace will be increased in equal proportion. Current quantity: 186163, all effects increased by 1.86% " "Confirm manufacturing?" Looking at the records of the crystal ball, rod also understands the characteristics of the soul furnace of the hell bimon. It''s also a soul melting pot made by the soul of legendary creatures. Hell is more inclined to directly improve the combat ability than the soul melting pot of mon. This can be illustrated by the improvement of attributes and pursuit speed. Among them, what matters most to rod is the "soul augmentation" feature. The characteristic of "soul increase" is the second place of hell bimoun in the whole crime mirage. The extra reward he gets is equivalent to rod''s "greedy desire", which naturally has its unique place. According to the description of the crystal ball, this ability will increase the value of other characteristics of the soul furnace in proportion to the number of souls contained in the soul furnace. Unfortunately, the proportion is much lower than rod expected. Even though the hell bimon has collected more than 100000 souls in the dreamland of sin, the proportion of ascension is still only 1%. To get 100% ascension, it needs 10 million souls. According to rod''s prediction, the number of souls possessed by bimon in hell is enough for all the voyages on the lake of fire. Few demons can collect such a large number of sinner souls. In order to play the full effect of "soul augmentation", rod needs to capture other soul furnaces to obtain more souls. It''s just that rod''s "greed" also needs to devour other soul furnaces to work. While rod was checking the hints in the crystal ball, the hell Beamon suddenly let out a low roar: "what happened... Something is spying on my soul..." After hearing this, rod couldn''t help looking at it. Unexpectedly, he could feel the detection of the crystal ball. He explained, "I''m preparing to make a magic boat. I need your soul to cooperate. It seems that we need to have a magic boat together." Said, rod toward the crystal ball, confirmed the request to create a magic boat. "Entering the final adjustment phase..." "Please adjust the structure of the magic boat according to your own needs." Soon, the reduced ship model appeared in the crystal ball, waiting for rod''s adjustment. At this time, there was only soul furnace on the magic boat. Besides, it was like a huge board with a hollow in the middle. Rod thought about it and added a high mast in the middle. Thinking of the huge size of hell bimont, rod tried to add more weight to the magic boat to balance it. However, he learned from the crystal ball that the total weight of each magic boat was fixed and could only be adjusted in structure. The existence of fusion ceremony makes rod and bimon share the same body, but have two souls. This also makes the magic boat belonging to rod have twice the basic weight of ordinary magic boat. In addition to the soul of the hell bimon, there is another soul in rod''s body, that is the soul of the fallen enshia. Because the soul of the fallen enhia didn''t participate in the crime fantasy of the magic dock, all kinds of statistics made by the crystal ball didn''t count him in it, and his soul has long been silent. Below rod, bimon looked up at the crystal ball in rod''s hand. He didn''t know what he was thinking. Before long, after rod finished the adjustment of the magic ship, a huge wave of mana came out of the magic dock. Feeling the appearance of this wave of mana, rod seems to be aware of something. He controls the body of bimon in hell and quickly comes to the magic dock. By the scorching lake of fire, a dark ship appeared in rod''s sight. The structure and details as like as two peas before Rhodes adjusted the crystal ball. "Is that our magic boat?" Looking at the dark ship on a piece of magma, tis asked rod with an expectant look in her eyes. "Yes, we will soon be able to sail on the lake of fire, but before that, I have another thing to do." Said rod slowly, holding tis in his spare arm to avoid her falling from bimon in hell. With that, rod looked back, but he didn''t see Hella coming. "Are you looking for Hella? Before I came out, I saw her holding the scroll and leaving it in the hall After noticing rod''s action, tis took the initiative to explain. Rod turned his lips helplessly: "your observation is quite sharp. Even my attention was attracted by the magic boat that just appeared, and I didn''t pay attention to the things in the rear. " As rod said, even under the influence of the fusion ceremony, he didn''t notice HeLa staying in the dock hall, but Tess could tell her whereabouts. It seems that Tess''s observation ability is more acute than rod thought. After getting rod''s praise, tis laughed happily. "Lord elotte, are we going to find her in the magic dock?" Leaning against rod, tis asked. "No Rod shook his head and looked back at the junction of the magic dock and the lake of fire, where the ship appeared. "We''ll wait for her here. I believe she will soon bring something that satisfies me..." Before rod''s words were heard, a huge wave of mana came. After feeling the fluctuation of the magic power, rod looked around and saw another magic boat, which followed the previous one and appeared on the lake of fire. Tess looked at the magic boat and rod in surprise. He seemed to have known for a long time that such a thing would happen. "Elotte, have you seen my magic boat? That''s for you. " Soon, Hella''s voice came to rod''s ears again, and the demon came out of the magic dock with a smile on his face. Chapter 1744 Looking back at HeLa, rod noticed that there seemed to be a different look in her eyes "What''s for me?" "I know you don''t have many souls. No matter how good the quality of your soul furnace is, it can''t keep sailing." Hella explained, "the number of souls I''ve got in Wonderland is OK. Take those souls If you need them." Then, with a flash of her body, Hella appeared behind the ordinary magic ship and reached out to the huge soul furnace behind. With Hella''s action, the fire began to burn in the whole magic boat. The magic boat was sinking slowly towards the fire lake at the speed visible to the naked eye. After losing the power of the soul furnace, the whole ship was soon burned to ashes. While HeLa on the boat, before the fire burns to her own moment, flashed again, came to the back of bimont with her things, and appeared directly in front of rod. With the arrival of HeLa, rod felt tight in front of him. He looked down slightly, and saw Tess leaning back involuntarily, with some vigilance in his eyes. Rhode felt helpless. Mingtis was using the ability of the epidemic messenger to control HeLa, but she still showed this way. She didn''t know what she was careful about. "This is the core of the soul furnace, the source of the power to store souls and let ships sail on the magma." Said, HeLa raised the hands of things, it is a red crystal, more gorgeous than ordinary red crystal. Rod took over the crystal with some doubts. I don''t know why, from this crystal, rod felt familiar for a while. He always felt that he had seen such a crystal before. "This is the end of..." Rod asked suspiciously, as if he had thought of something. The red crystal as like as two peas in the eyes of Rhodes, which is able to summon the doomsday trial, is similar to the final doom, which is similar to the final day of Rhodes. The only difference is that rod didn''t feel the power of doomsday from the crystal in front of him, and he couldn''t rely on the crystal to summon the magic. "What? I''ve never heard of that. This is the heart of the soul furnace. " Listen to rod say so, Hella also some doubts, explain to rod the role of crystal. "Open the soul furnace at the stern of your ship, and then throw other furnace cores into it to burn. In this way, the soul contained in this furnace core will belong to your soul furnace, and I think you will need it." From Hella''s explanation, rod realized that she didn''t seem to know what the doomsday crystal was, or how powerful the red crystal was. In Hera''s slightly puzzled eyes, rod said slowly: "Doomsday crystal is a kind of special item used to attack the surface world. As long as you activate it, you can summon powerful spells. Doomsday judge general, don''t you really know that?" Hella shook her head. "I''ve never been to the surface world. I''ve never heard of it. It''s you that surprised me." "Me?" Rod frowned slightly. "Yes. It doesn''t sound like ordinary creatures can touch things like doomsday crystal. If you can know these things, it means that you once existed when you were alive Looking at the dark yellow monster on the back of the hell bimont, Hella points her finger to her lips, and there is a flash of heat in her eyes. After losing other subordinates and being controlled by herself, HeLa can only put her hope of survival on rod, hoping that this dark yellow monster with powerful ability can bring her to the depth of the lake of fire. The more he felt what the dark yellow monster showed, the more surprised Hella was. It seemed that what he had said was not a pure lie. After discovering this, Hella slightly changed her original idea and began to put more hope on the dark yellow monster. The burning magic boat in front of him was what Hella did to please him. From the records on the scroll, we know that the dark yellow monster has not collected many sinner souls, so HeLa is ready for this moment. Rod picked up the red crystal in his hand and put it in front of his eyes. After careful observation, he held it in his hand. In the face of Hella''s move, rod felt a little satisfied. Even if HeLa doesn''t take the initiative, rod will let her build a magic boat and get to the core of the soul furnace. But HeLa''s behavior at least shows that she is willing to cooperate and will not cause trouble later. The only one who felt a little dissatisfied was probably Tess. She gazed at HeLa, not knowing what she was thinking. After checking the red crystal, rod went to the beginning and boarded his own magic boat with the furnace core in his hand. When he got on the ship, the heavy body of hell made the whole magic boat sink a lot. Rod could even feel that the whole magic boat was leaning towards his own direction. Nearby the magma, also flashed bursts of heat. If it were not for the devil''s body, it would be able to endure higher temperature. I''m afraid that under the erosion of this heat flow, it would cause serious burns. Facing the swaying magic boat, hell bimon quickly took control of his body and came to the middle of the boat, which gradually stabilized the balance. "This is... The ship you built?" Below, bimon in hell roars angrily at rod. "I''ve tried to weigh ships, but every ship has the same weight. The magic boat you see already has the total weight of two souls. Even so, it can hardly bear your weight. If you are the only soul, I can''t imagine how you should sail. " Rod, somewhat helpless, explained to the soul of bimon in hell. After listening to rod''s explanation, bimon''s anger gradually subsided. He understood rod''s meaning, but he was still dissatisfied. If the soul of the fallen enshia can also be included in the crystal ball, the magic boat made may be able to bear the weight of hell''s bimont better, instead of tilting and shaking with the movement of hell''s bimont as it is now. The violent shaking when she got on the boat also made Tess flustered. She was afraid that she would fall down like this. However, after feeling the slightly increased strength on the arm of the dark yellow monster, Tess felt at ease again. She knew that no matter what happened, the dark yellow monster would protect her. Before boarding the ship, Hella seemed to have foreseen this situation. She immediately moved and appeared near the soul furnace at the stern of the ship, looking at rod and his party leisurely. Chapter 1745 When he came to the center of the magic boat, rod could not control bimon''s body to move at will. Every step he took would make the whole magic boat shake violently, which also made rod feel deeply helpless. In front of him, tis didn''t know what happened. She just looked at rod with a little peace of mind. She knew that as long as rod was there, she would not be hurt. Aware of the influence of the body shape of the hell bimon on the whole magic ship, rod thought about it and threw the red crystal in his hand towards Hella at the stern of the ship. Hella took over the red crystal. As soon as he wanted to say something, the words of the dark yellow monster came first. "Throw it into the soul furnace, you should know how to do it. You don''t need my reminding." Said rod. "Yes, Lord elotte." Hella looked at the dark yellow monster and replied jokingly. Soon, she followed rod''s orders and came to the back of the ship, the storage place of the soul furnace. After coming here, Hella was surprised to find that there was not only one soul furnace in front of her eyes, but two similar furnaces at the same time. "How is that possible? How can there be two soul furnaces on a magic ship Looking at the two side-by-side soul furnaces, Hella murmured, with a look of doubt on her face. "What''s the problem?" It seems that he found the abnormality of Hella. In the distance, rodfa asked. Looking back at the unique dark yellow monster, Hella''s vision gradually moved down, and finally stayed on the body of the hell bimon. From the turbid eyes of hell, Hella felt different from any other demons. From her eyes, Hella did not feel any lust, nor was she different from the indifference of dark yellow demons. Some of her feelings were just biting killing intent and burning anger. It was not the eyes of the dark yellow monster, but more like the eyes of a beast. Aware of this, Hella seems to have a vague understanding of why there are two soul furnaces on this magic ship at the same time. There is more than one soul in the body of the dark yellow monster. Hella had never seen such a situation before, but she knew that it had something to do with the magic ceremony mastered by the dark yellow monster. After taking a deep breath, HeLa opened the top lid of one of the soul furnaces. The scorching air, accompanied by the fierce howl from the soul, rushed to her in an instant. Feeling the strong impact from the soul furnace, HeLa stepped back involuntarily, which stabilized her figure. Hella took a deep breath. Even when a demon like her was suffering from those souls, she still felt a lingering fear. The pain from the soul was far more than the torture of the body. Soon, the recovered Hella threw the red crystal in her hand. As soon as the red crystal comes into contact with the burning flame in the furnace, it melts quickly, and the imprisoned souls are released instantly. Before they escape, they are bound by the soul furnace as fuel for the magic boat. With the melting of the red crystal, the soul furnace in front of Hella suddenly ignited a burst of flames. From this flame, HeLa keenly felt that there seemed to be something different in the soul furnace, but she could not tell the specific content, so she could only put her slightly puzzled eyes on the dark yellow monster in the rear. At the same time, there are many new messages in rod''s system log. "Your soul furnace has a new soul." "Number of new souls: 65640. Total number of magic ship souls: 251973. " "The soul furnace feature [greed] has taken effect, and your soul furnace has acquired a new feature." "Magic shield: your magic ship gains a layer of magic shield, which can resist magic of level 4 and below. Shield refresh time: 30 minutes. " After checking the information in the system, rod was also satisfied. As shown in the crystal ball, when rod''s soul furnace devours the core of other soul furnaces, he can obtain certain characteristics of other soul furnaces. The furnace core obtained from Hella enables rod''s soul furnace to acquire the characteristics of magic shield, which can generate shield periodically to resist fourth-order and lower magic. Compared with other features, the features of magic shield are more practical, and the safety of magic ship is further improved. On the other side, HeLa seemed to feel something. She raised her head slightly and looked straight at the magic boat, the white barrier covering the boat. "What''s that?" She asked rod with some doubts. "Magic shield." Rod glanced at her and replied. "I know it''s a magic shield, but why is it so similar to the shield outside my magic boat?" Rod''s answer, not only did not solve the doubts in Hella''s heart, but also made her more confused. "In the previous trial, the Lord who was lured by me was a powerful mage. I used his soul as the core of the magic ship, which gave my ship a magic shield. How did you do that?" Seeing HeLa''s puzzled face, he didn''t seem to understand what happened at all. Rod explained carelessly: "don''t think about it. That''s the magic shield on your ship before. As the core of your furnace is engulfed by my soul furnace, this ability is inherited by my soul furnace, which is one of the characteristics of my soul furnace. " After listening to rod''s answer, HeLa seemed to think of something, and her eyes were shocked. She gave rod a deep look and did not continue to speak. While examining the characteristics of the soul furnace, rod also noticed that with the growth of the number of souls, the soul furnace belonging to the hell bimont began to play its role, relying on the total number of souls to enhance the characteristics of the soul furnace. Even though the core of Hella''s melting pot burns in rod''s soul melting pot, it still makes the melting pot characteristics of hell bimont [soul augmentation] work. Realizing this, rod also had more ideas about how to devour the furnace core later. As the core of the furnace was engulfed, rod completed all the preparations for his departure. "It''s time to sail deep into the lake of fire, where there are stronger enemies waiting for us." He said slowly. Feeling the meaning of rod''s words, bimont''s anger seems to be relieved, and it gives out a dull roar in response. Just as rod was about to set sail, suddenly he felt something move in front of him. Looking down, Tess was looking at herself timidly, as if she wanted to say something. Chapter 1746 "What''s the matter, Tess?" Looking at Tess, rod''s words rarely eased down, and his tone was not so low. "Lord elotte... Your soul furnace can acquire the characteristics of other soul furnaces, right?" She asked with some concern, her body closer to rod. "Yes." Rod nodded. Before he read the records in the parchment or talked with Hella, he did not deliberately avoid Tess, which means that Tess can know his soul melting pot and what kind of ability he has through rod''s previous words. "I want to do my part for Lord elotte, too." With a certain firmness in Tess''s words, rod can feel her will, "I want to make a magic boat, and then give the core of the furnace to Lord elotte, so that your magic boat can have more characteristics..." "Forget it." A voice interrupted TISS''s words. It wasn''t rod who was talking with TISS, but HeLa who was waiting. "You''ve only collected the soul of a sinner, right, and it''s just the soul of a first-order creature? I don''t know how you completed the crime mirage, but don''t you think it''s a little bad? " HeLa shrugged and began to point out the problems in Tess''s words. In the face of Hella''s accusation, tis pursed her lips, not knowing how to answer. "The characteristics of the soul furnace are determined by the highest quality of the sinner''s soul, not only by the degree of filth of the soul, but also by the strength of the soul master. I can''t imagine what characteristics the soul of a first-order creature can possess. Even if you want to replenish the soul on the ship, which soul is not worth mentioning compared with the 60000 souls I got. " Being mercilessly targeted by Hella''s words, tis seems to be a little flustered. Of course, she understands Hella''s meaning, but she doesn''t know how to refute it. She just looks up at rod and says: "It''s not... It''s not like that. I just want... To..." "I see what you mean, Tess." Rod felt a little helpless. If he was allowed to analyze calmly, he would also stand on HeLa''s side. In rod''s eyes, the soul of a first-order creature obtained by TISS is really worthless, far less than HeLa can provide. However, after feeling the kindness in Tess''s heart, especially those concerns different from Hella''s, rod could not bear to refuse her. Maybe it was Tess''s heroic identity that made rod change his mind. After all, in the next trial, rod still needed to use her unique heroic expertise. For this reason, rod patted her on the back and said: "I''m looking forward to what new abilities you will bring to my soul furnace." With rod''s affirmative reply, Tess smiles happily and gets closer to the twisted flesh and blood in front of the dark yellow monster. In the rear, Hella also listened to rod''s words. Just as she opened her mouth and planned to say something, she saw that the back of the dark yellow monster began to change. Under Hella''s gaze, the flesh and blood on the back of the dark yellow monster twisted, and the muscles swam between them. They squeezed out a red eye from the subcutaneous and stared at her. Aware of the attitude of the dark yellow monster, Hella didn''t say anything more, but shut her mouth wisely. All of a sudden, there was a dull roar from the hell below rod. "What are you talking about? Are you afraid to start? " Rod can understand the meaning of hell''s bimont roar. From the soul of the common ground, so that the hell of bimon can understand what rod said, even if the language between them is not mutual. But for Tess or Hella''s common language, hell bimont doesn''t know it. See a few people have been talking, hell than can''t help but cut in, toward rod asked. "We''re making the final preparations before we leave." Feeling Bemon''s doubts, rod answered helplessly. With that, rod took control of the body of the hell bimont, took a heavy step, and returned to the shore of the fire lake from the magic boat. Of course, there was a bump in the process. Led by rod, several people return to the hall of the magic dock. On the way, Hella is still complaining to rod. "I don''t think such behavior is appropriate, because you don''t know what kind of characteristics the soul of first-order creatures will bring to the magic boat. If it is a negative effect, it''s not worth the loss." Seeing that Tess''s mood seemed to be a little low, rod felt helpless and threatened to Hella: "if you say one more word, I''ll integrate you." Feel the chill in rod''s words, even in the hot hell, HeLa still feel cold behind. Hella looked at the unique dark yellow monster, and the hell below him, and swallowed her saliva. She didn''t want to be like that. He shook his head. Rod looked back at tis, but heard her whisper. "Thank you, Lord elotte..." Her voice is so subtle that it seems to slip out of her throat. Even with rod''s basic attributes, if you don''t listen carefully, you will ignore her voice. Seeing this, rod bent his head down slightly, like her, whispered in her ear: "no, I should thank you. You are a powerful hero. You helped me overcome many enemies." Hearing rod''s words, tis''s lost mood was much better. She looked at the dark yellow monster with twisted flesh and blood. Her eyes flashed a unique look, like looking at the best thing. Before long, after passing the familiar dock gate, rod and his party returned to the dock hall. Taking the parchment roll and crystal ball that had been used before, and taking them to TISS, rod said, "you should know the manufacturing process. If you''ve ever participated in the crime fantasy, you just need to confirm the manufacture to the crystal ball. " Tis nodded, then put her attention on the crystal ball that rod held up for him. When Tess is confirmed by the crystal ball, rod can''t see any information on the crystal ball. Only she can know what kind of magic boat is and what kind of attributes it has. Looking at Tess who is carefully confirmed, Rhode is waiting to say something. Suddenly, a very strong light blooms on the crystal ball. In the light of this ray, neither rod nor HeLa could look directly at the crystal ball in TISS'' hands. Even bimon, the hell, blocked his own cruel claws, which were used to tear the enemy. Chapter 1747 "This is... What?" The intense light from the surface of the crystal ball instantly occupied all of rod''s sight. For a moment, all his eyes were out of sight. Even if all the eyelids were closed deeply, rod still felt that the dazzling white light occupied everything around him. His whole body seemed to be wrapped in the white light. Under rod, the hell Beamon also roared loudly. A pair of sharp claws kept waving, leaving deep scratches on the ground and the walls of the hall. The whole hall trembled because of its struggle. There was no tiny gravel falling from rod''s head. Even the dockyard hall, which looks very solid, still can''t bear the fierce struggle of bimont. If it is allowed to go on like this, I''m afraid the whole hall will collapse. Aware of this, rod immediately took control of the body and let the hell settle down. Along with this white light, there is also a strong wave of mana to the extreme. The direction of the wave of mana was where the ships appeared outside the magic dock, and rod was acutely aware of that. Even if the line of sight is full of strong light, can''t look directly at everything in front of him, but rod''s perception is still sharp, can detect all the abnormalities. In this state, perception is much more useful than naked eye observation. Before long, the light gradually dissipated, and the hall returned to its original calm. Rod tried to open his eyes, and his eyes seemed to be covered with white spots. It would take a long time to recover. "What''s the matter with that light? Even the body of a legendary creature will be affected by it... "Rod asked with some doubts. Recalling the previous ray of light, rod was surprised that even the legendary body belonging to the hell bimont would be affected by it. At this point, the effect of that ray of light has surpassed many of the magic in rod''s memory. "I''m sorry, Lord elotte, but I don''t know why." In rod''s arms, tis was also a little flustered and explained to rod hastily. Rod said helplessly: "of course, I know that the light does not belong to your power. What I want to know is, why does it appear, and what do you see in the crystal ball? " "I made the magic boat with that soul according to your request..." tis looked at the dark yellow monster and answered carefully. "So the light just now is produced by making magic ships." Rod seemed to think of something and frowned. He stretched out his spare arm and picked up the parchment in the hall. "Tis, currently ranked fourth, collected the number of sinner souls: 1, the highest quality of sinner souls: the perfect soul of first-class heroes." On the front of the parchment, rod also found the score and ranking of TIS. Before that, perhaps because his attention was attracted by the previous rankings, rod didn''t pay special attention to the ranking of TIS. Now it seems that rod also found something unusual. "The perfect soul of the first-order hero? What''s that? " Looking at Hella, the demon who was hiding away first, rod asked, hoping to get the answer from her. "The perfect soul refers to the pure soul that has not been infected by sin." Soon, HeLa leaned over and gave rod the answer he wanted. "But it is almost impossible to exist. All creatures are infected by sin. As long as they have their own desires in their hearts, their souls will no longer be pure. Sin is rooted in the hearts of all creatures. In the human world, only a newborn baby has such a soul... " Rod listened to Hella''s story, and his face also flashed some doubts: "where did the perfect soul that nattis got come from?" "How do I know? Maybe she killed a human baby? " Hella answered with a shrug. "I didn''t... Lord elotte, I told you before..." tis lowered her head, as if she had done something wrong, and didn''t dare to look the dark yellow monster in the eyes. Seeing that tis didn''t look like something to hide, rod felt a little helpless, but at the same time, he thought of the words that tis had said before. "Tis, you said that the soul you got came from a priest, right? And he sacrificed himself. " Rod thought a little, then asked TIS. "Well..." tis nodded. "Pastor? They are all hypocritical guys. I don''t believe that any of them can have such souls. " Said Hella disdainfully, turning her lips. "Anyway, I''d better check out the magic ship first. According to the previous wave of mana, the magic ship should have been built Seeing that there was no useful information at all, rod shook his head and said. As she walked out of the dock, Hella seemed to think of something and added to rod: "The evaluation of the souls of the sinners in the mirage of criminal karma is determined by the extent to which they are infected by criminal karma. In other words, the deeper the soul is eroded by crime, the higher the evaluation will be. " "I see what you mean." Rod replied. "Then you should understand that the so-called perfect soul, that is, the soul that has not been eroded by sin, has no value at all. The magic boat made with this kind of soul as the core will not have any powerful power. " Said HeLa, glancing at Tess in front of rod. "How do you explain the light before that? You don''t have that kind of light when you make a magic boat, do you Perceiving the meaning of Hella''s words, rod retorted. In the face of rod''s retort, Hella''s lips moved, but she didn''t say anything. She didn''t know how the light in the dock hall came from. "Maybe... Maybe it''s the soul. If something goes wrong with the crystal ball, it will give out that ray of light." Said Hella, biting her teeth. Rod did not pay attention to a face not angry Hella, but will look at the eyes, looking at the arms is a daze TISS. "What are you thinking?" Rod''s words interrupted Tess''s thoughts. Seeing that rod was looking at herself with concern, Tess blushed slightly and replied, "I''m thinking about the priest who saved me. Why did he do this? We don''t know each other, and he doesn''t know who I am, but he wants to save me with his soul... " Listen to Tess say so, rod can only sigh her luck: "because he is very stupid, or you like Hella, successfully seduced him, perhaps, that is your deserved soul." After getting rod''s praise, tis smiles happily, but there is still some doubt in her heart, which has not been answered. Chapter 1748 Listening to the conversation between rod and the two demons all the way, bimont, who was marching towards the shore of the lake of fire, felt a little more curious and scratched his head with his claws from time to time. For the hell bimon, there is no other reason for curiosity, just because he can only understand half of the content in rod''s mouth, and can not understand the words of the other two demons. No matter you understand all the words between rod and demon, or you can''t hear a word, you won''t make bimon feel curious. Unfortunately, it''s just in an embarrassing situation. What it can understand is only half of the information in the conversation. For the remaining half, it naturally can''t help guessing, which has evolved into deep curiosity. With curiosity, nature wants to find a way to satisfy the curiosity in his heart. Bimon in hell will not bear to go on like this. He roars at rod immediately. "What are you talking about?" The connection from the soul enabled rod to understand the meaning of bimont, but rod didn''t have time to pay attention to it. He immediately waved his hand and explained: "We''re talking about the magic boat. Just be patient for a while. Before long, we''ll be able to go deep into the lake of fire." Hell Beamon, of course, would not be satisfied with the result. He growled at rod again. "But I just heard you talk about the perfect soul..." Perceiving the meaning of hell bimont, rod looked down at it unexpectedly: "it''s one of the materials that make the core of the furnace. It has nothing to do with you. If you don''t know anything about magic, you won''t understand things at the soul level. Just wait patiently. " "Are you kidding me?" The hell sends out a loud roar. The roar reverberates on the lake of fire, which contains full anger. "I''m telling you the truth. You don''t even know the rules of the crime fairyland. You don''t even know what kind of sinner souls to collect. It doesn''t make sense to know that." With rod''s words, bimon''s body in hell began to vibrate, which made TISS, who was held by rod, bumped. If it wasn''t for rodra, she would have fallen. "Blood characteristics: [anger starts a prairie fire] is ready." Noticing the prompt in the system, rod stroked his forehead helplessly and said to the hell bimon, "well, since you want to know so much, I will tell you this information so that you won''t feel uneasy all the time." "See the demon on your head? She got a pure soul which was not infected by crime in the dreamland of crime, and made a magic boat with the pure soul. The light that appeared in the hall before is the different appearance that she appeared when she made the magic boat. " Rod explained what happened before. After getting rod''s explanation, hell bimon turns his head slightly to see Tess on his back. Unfortunately, he can''t do it. After a deep roar, bimon finally gave up the idea and stopped trying to see the impossible. "I heard you say that the perfect soul came from a priest... And it was his sacrifice..." Aware of the meaning of the roar, rod nodded slightly: "exactly. You don''t meet people like that in the realm of crime, do you? " "No... I just thought of some records left by the angry king." It seems that bimon in hell thought of something, and his turbid eyes showed a look of recalling: "it is said that in the ancient surface world, there is a kind of human beings... Their souls are extremely pure, free from any crime. They do a lot of righteous deeds and are called righteous people." "Righteous man..." rod asked, chanting the word "hell" mentioned by bimont. "Do you mean that the master of the pure soul is a nominal man?" Hell bimon nodded, and in the system log, the state of raging fire was relieved. After a deep look at the hell, although the beast does not have profound wisdom in rod''s eyes, it still knows a lot of Secrets handed down from a long time ago, which is also related to its long life. Soon, rod came to the shore of fire lake, in front of the new magic ship. "Get me the core of the furnace." Looking to the side of Hella, rod ordered that she was the only one who was most suitable to do this. HeLa looks at rod helplessly. Her figure disappears in a moment. The next moment, she appears near the soul furnace at the stern of the ship. As before, she opened the lid of the soul furnace and took out the core of the soul furnace in a slight wave of air. Looking at the core of the furnace in her hand, HeLa seemed to find something. She felt a little surprised, and her eyes could not help looking toward rod. "What are you waiting for?" Just then, the voice of the dark yellow monster came to Hella''s ears. She knew that her every move had been seen by the dark yellow monster, With the furnace core removed, the flame began to spread on the magic ship, and the whole ship sank to the lake of fire and turned into scorched ashes. With a slight sigh, Hella returned to the dark yellow monster and raised the core of the furnace so that he could see it clearly. With Hella''s action, rod also realized the difference in the core of the furnace. Unlike the previous red crystal, the core of the furnace held by Hella is like a kind of transparent pure white crystal. Just like this, rod could not imagine that it has the same effect as the previous red crystal. Instead of taking the core from Hella, rod just told her, "I know that the core is abnormal. Now I''ll throw it into my soul furnace." "Are you sure you want to do that? You don''t know the effect of this furnace core. If it contains a negative effect, it is likely to pollute the effect of your soul furnace. " After getting rod''s order, Hella still asked rod. Rod is also worried about the problems mentioned by Hella. No one knows what effect it will bring after swallowing the core of the furnace. However, looking forward to Tess and thinking of the light before, rod finally makes a decision. "I''ve made up my mind. I believe that this furnace core will bring useful abilities to my soul furnace... At least not negative abilities. " Without much hesitation, rod made his own choice. After getting rod''s order, HeLa didn''t say any more. She flashed to the magic boat and threw the pure white crystal into the burning soul furnace. Chapter 1749 As the white crystal dissolves rapidly in the soul furnace, a strong wave of mana emerges. The magma on the whole lake of fire, centered on the magic boat in front of rod''s eyes, spreads out layers of heat waves. Aware of the possible abnormality in the melting pot, Hella quickly reached out and carefully closed the lid on the melting pot. Then she moved instantly and appeared directly behind bimont''s body in hell. Hiding behind the huge body, she looked back at the abnormality on the magic ship. Ignoring Hella''s small movements, rod gazed at the magic boat in front of him, and his eyes became solemn. The prompt from the system log has fed back all the changes on the magic ship to rod. The more you look at the information in the system log, the more surprised rod is. That kind of power is not what ordinary souls can have. Even the soul of the legendary hero is not as good as the one Tess got. "Your soul furnace has a new soul." "Number of new souls: 1. Total number of magic ship souls: 251974. " "The soul furnace feature [greed] has taken effect, and your soul furnace has acquired a new feature." "Boundless power (pseudo): when on a magic ship, all creatures can assign a special skill of the lowest level to upgrade it to legend level. Once selected, it cannot be changed. " Rod noticed that after the new feature name, there is a unique logo, which seems to indicate that there are still some problems with this feature, which is not its real effect. For the new abilities in the soul melting pot, maybe they have the previous anomalies. Rod was not shocked by their effects. What really attracted rod''s attention was the part of "divine power" in the name of this ability. Rod knew that the name "divine power" could not appear in a certain characteristic. Even the soul of the righteous should not have such ability. After a moment''s silence, rod looks back at TIS. Maybe only she can answer these questions. "Do you remember the man''s name? The priest who gave you his soul. " Looking at Tess, rod asked his doubts. Tis nodded and replied, "his name is Erich Glenn. Lord elotte, are you dissatisfied with this soul crystal? If so, I''m really sorry... " Rod frowned at Tess''s reply. His attention has long been attracted by the first part of Tess''s words, and he doesn''t pay attention to what she says after that. "Erich? Are you sure that''s the name? " He asked more suspiciously. "Yes... Don''t you believe me?" Tess''s words were quick, as if rod''s query made her feel very uncomfortable. Looking at Tess in front of him, rod felt helpless, and then comforted her: "I don''t doubt your meaning, I just feel very strange. Why the name? Is it another person with the same name? " On one side, HeLa, who retreated from the furnace to rod''s side, also heard his words, and then asked, "have you heard the name before? Is that man famous in the surface world? " Rod shook his head. "Erich... That''s a man who died a long time ago, or a lich. He had great power and even mastered the incredible power of the word, but he died in the hands of a legendary hero. " Hearing rod say this, tis opened her mouth wide and looked surprised. "Do you know what the word is?" Said rod, looking at the surprised Tess, reaching over her head. Tis shook her head and looked at rod with a puzzled look. And on one side, HeLa couldn''t help looking at him: "are these what you saw or experienced with your own eyes?" "No, I just learned these things from other liches. I don''t know what happened to the Lich Rod replied. Said, rod looked at the side of tis, did not expect that she could meet the unique existence in the dreamland, even brought back his soul. However, what rod can''t be sure is whether Ehrlich, whom TISS meets in the dreamland, is the Lich in his mind. If so, rod still has many questions in his mind, which can''t be answered. Unable to find any useful information from TISS, rod shook his head and turned his eyes to the magic boat in front of him. After swallowing the unique white crystal, according to the new effect of soul furnace, when on the magic ship, rod can upgrade the lowest level of special skills to legend level. After he came to hell, because rod did not allocate the accumulated skill points, he only had three primary skills: pathfinding, navigation and wisdom. With the body of hell bimon once again embarked on the magic boat, rod thought a little, then applied the boundless power to the primary navigation. The next moment, rod''s character panel, belongs to the navigation level of a change. It''s in front of evocation. It''s the first of all the special skills Rhode has, and the level has become legendary. Soon, rod felt everything was different. He went out and looked at the junction of the magic boat and the lake of fire. He raised his head again and felt the scorching heat on the lake of fire. "Lord elotte, what are you doing?" Noticing rod''s unusual behavior, tis seemed to be a little confused and asked voluntarily. "I found that I made a lot of mistakes in the structure of the magic boat." Said rod, with a sigh and a look of regret in his eyes. As he spoke, rod moved slowly to the soul furnace at the stern of the boat. This time, the magic boat didn''t shake violently because of the huge size of hell bimon. On the contrary, it seemed very stable. Even TISS found the abnormality of rod''s performance and showed surprised eyes. "This magic ship is driven by the soul furnace. As long as there is a soul, it can continue to sail without considering other factors." Said rod, stroking the blazing furnace of the soul. "In terms of ship structure, it retains the characteristics of those large sailboats. Although I didn''t see the bottom structure, I could feel that even though it was twice the weight of an ordinary magic boat, the displacement still couldn''t meet my expectation, not to mention the angle of impact of the bow, because this structure became fragile. " As he said that, rod''s eyes showed some pity. On the other side, tis looked at rod with her head askew. Chapter 1750 With the blessing of boundless divine power, rod''s navigation skill was instantly upgraded to legend level, and relevant tips were also sent in the system log. "Under the action of [boundless divine power (pseudo)], your navigation skill has been upgraded to legend level." (legend level navigation: your attainments in navigation have reached the top level. All the sea areas you have been to will leave your legends. Master all knowledge of navigation. When fighting at sea, your all attributes + 5.) Legend level of special skills, so that Rhode is no longer limited to the original ability of navigation, but can be extended to more other areas. In fact, the knowledge of ship structure is more inclined to the special skill of engineering. Among the special engineering skills, the research and development of the catapult and the adjustment of the ship structure are two relatively important aspects, but with the blessing of legendary navigation, rod also has such knowledge. Even if it''s driving a boat, sailing on the lake of fire full of magma, rather than ordinary waters, rod can also play the most effective role in sea sailing, which is also the most special place for legendary special skills. When the skill comes to the legend level, all kinds of special effects contained in it have already shown a magical side in the hands of users. Just like legendary eagle eye surgery, it can still maintain its powerful effect after losing eyes, simultaneous interpreting of sailing. Looking at the magic boat in front of him, rod couldn''t help sighing deeply. Under the influence of legendary navigational skills, the magic ship that looked very ordinary in front of him was full of defects in rod''s eyes. Neither the overall structure of the ship nor its external structure can satisfy rod. If you let rod rebuild, he can build a better magic ship. Both the speed of sailing and the combat capability are far higher than they are now. Unfortunately, there is only one chance to make a magic boat. Rod''s legendary navigational skill also depends on the effect of soul melting pot. If he leaves the deck of the magic ship, rod''s navigational skill will immediately fall back to the primary level. Naturally, there is no way to apply this knowledge to the manufacture of the magic ship. The knowledge brought by navigation is not limited to ships. All the things related to navigation, whether it is the exploration of waters, the planning of routes, or even the command of sea battles, can be attributed to navigation. On the lake of fire, rod also keenly felt some information that he had ignored before. He can sense the direction of the air flow and the change of the temperature nearby. He noticed that all the hot air flows from the depth of the lake to the shore. Before that, rod could also feel the information, but he would not pay attention to it at all. However, the existence of legendary evocation made him acutely aware of it. Controlling bimon''s body in hell, rod could not help but straighten his body and look into the lake of fire, but he could only see a red flame. It seemed that something had come to his mind, and rod was in the middle of thinking. At the same time, after boarding the magic ship, the hell bimon also noticed the abnormal body. The extra legend level special skills are enough to greatly enhance the strength of any creature. "This power, what is it?" He growled in disbelief. "It''s the power of the soul furnace, and you''ll get used to it." He was interrupted by bimon in hell, rod replied. "Ordinary souls can''t have such power, even the souls of righteous people." It seems to think of something, a pair of claws can not help but swing up. Seeing bimon''s claws in hell, he almost bumped into the soul melting pot. Rod quickly controlled his body and retreated: "you''d better be careful. If you can''t, I suggest you give me back the control." Hell Beamon let out a meaningless roar. With a shake of his head, rod couldn''t help looking at Tess and Hella. On top of the magic boat, they have also acquired legendary special skills, and they don''t know how effective the special skills are. Rod first looks at Hella, and after feeling the new power of the soul melting pot, Hella falls into silence. There is a sense of uncertainty in her eyes when she looks at TIS. "How did you get that soul?" She asked Tess. Tess whispered, "didn''t I say that? It was the man who gave me his soul on his own initiative... " "It''s impossible. You must have seduced that man before he will give you his soul. Do you think I don''t know the means of demons? Otherwise, you can''t get that soul. " Hella said firmly. TISS shakes her head one after another, but still can''t dispel the doubts in Hella''s heart. In a panic, she turns slightly and looks at rod, hoping to get help from him. Rod also noticed the look in Tess''s eyes, and said to her helplessly, "haven''t you controlled Hella with the contract of the king of disease? If you are not satisfied, just punish her with the power of the contract. " She didn''t get the support she wanted from rod. Tess was a little disappointed, but she still said, "but she was questioning what I said before, and I can''t prove what she said was wrong..." "Why do you need proof?" Rod looked at her suspiciously. "If you don''t know how to answer, just use the power of the contract to shut her up. She can''t disobey the power of the contract." On one side, HeLa listened to rod''s words, and her face also showed a look of amazement: "you can''t let Tess do this. I''m helping you figure out the whole thing." Rod glanced at her: "the first thing you need to know is who you are. I''m not your master now, but Tess. Even if she wants you to jump into the lake of fire, I won''t stop you. " Hella''s face changed faintly. From the expression of the dark yellow monster, she realized that what the dark yellow monster said was not just a threatening word. He would really do it. On the other side, Tess was slightly surprised and said, "no, I won''t let Lord Hella jump into the lake of fire. I won''t hurt her." "Really? She has been questioning you just now Said rod. Tess seemed hesitant, but said, "I''m sure Lord Hella will understand." Looking at Tess in front of her, rod reached out and gently stroked her head: "you have very strong power, but you don''t know what this power will bring you, let alone when to use it." Said, rod looked at not far away Hella: "you should feel lucky, if it was me, it would not give you so many opportunities to question." Chapter 1751 After the conversation, rod and his party controlled the magic boat and sailed toward the depths of the lake of fire. As the ship sailed, the magic dock in the rear looked smaller and smaller, until it disappeared in sight. Tess, sitting on the back of bimont in hell, breathed deeply, staring at the surface of the lake of fire. Her eyes did not move on the hot red magma. "Hiss." All of a sudden, a dark thing fell to the magma in TISS''s sight, but there was not even a spark. Instead, the sound of burning came. Dark things were immediately engulfed by the magma, even the ashes no longer exist. I don''t know if it''s Tess''s illusion. When the dark things fall into the magma, she smells a special fragrance, but it only lasts for a moment. She looked back in surprise, but saw that the dark yellow monster did not know where to take out some pieces of meat. The dark thing he had just thrown was a piece of meat. "Lord elotte, what are you doing?" Maybe it''s because of the hot air all around. Tess''s face is a little red. She leans to the dark yellow monster and asks. But she can''t help but put her eyes on the meat that the dark yellow monster takes out. "Nothing. I''m thinking, thinking about power. " Rod replied flatly. As he said this, rod''s eyes turned slightly, looking into Tess''s movements and noticing her gaze at the meat. "Do you feel hungry?" As he asked, rod raised his head and gazed at the space above the lake. In the red light of the fire, Rhode''s head was dark, and he couldn''t see anything there. According to rod''s geographical location, it should be in the deepest underground place, which is far deeper than the underground world where witchcraft is located. However, the breadth of this space has been beyond rod''s expectation. The more you sail deep into the lake of fire, the more open the space is. It''s not like you''re under the ground at all. Instead, it''s like you''ve come to another plane. Rod can''t see the end of the space at all. In hell, because the scene here is unchangeable, rod hardly has the idea of time, and relies more on the instinctive action of the body, which is true of almost all demons. It''s been a long time since the last meal, during which we also experienced the battle with bimon in hell. Therefore, when the magic ship sailed steadily under the control of Hella, rod took out the food. Tis''s eyes seemed to show rod that it was the right time for him to take out the food. Looking at the meat in rod''s hand, tis swallowed, but said, "Lord elotte, you are a follower of the king of gluttony. You need this food more than I do. You''d better eat it first." Listening to Tess''s words, rod seems to be aware of something. With the transformation of the body by the fusion ceremony, the hunger that always filled rod''s body disappeared unconsciously. In the system log, the features from the gluttony contract still act on rod''s body, but rod can no longer feel the hunger. At this time, he can''t even feel any hunger. Recalling the characteristics of the fusion ceremony, rod seems to know why. Under the influence of the fusion ceremony, there are demonic flesh and blood in rod''s body, and all kinds of organs in rod''s body also change under the influence of the fusion ceremony. Among them, the stomach, as the source of hunger, under the accumulation of many demons'' flesh and blood and the change of rod himself, has long not known which part of his body to run to. If rod''s abdomen is cut open, he will only see the bones of his hands and the eyes deeply buried in his flesh and blood. Without his stomach, rod could not feel any hunger. He could not even remember when he had eaten food last time. Thanks to the large amount of flesh and blood filled in by the fusion ceremony, rod still had the ability to act and would not be weak because he had no food. In the face of Tess''s kind request, rod shook his head and refused: "I don''t need this food. The flesh and blood of other demons are the best supplement for me. I think you need these more. " With that, rod took a piece of meat with a bone, stretched out his slender arm, held one end of the bone, and put the other end on the lake of fire to roast. Even from a long distance, rod felt a burst of heat in his arm, and the meat he was holding was slowly discolored under the fumigation of magma, with a layer of grease flowing out of the surface and a unique fragrance. In this process, Rhodes did not dare to let the meat touch the hot surface of the magma. Once it was touched, it might not take a few seconds for the meat to turn to ashes. In the process of barbecue, rod also noticed that this magic boat with unique material was sailing in the hot magma, and he didn''t know what power those demons used. In rod''s perception, it is more likely to be a kind of magic power. Judging from the casting level of those demons who only know fire magic, it seems that it is not impossible to study magic ships sailing on magma. Rod is more willing to believe that this is the study of those hell kings. Even though rod ate a lot of raw meat under the gluttony contract, now he has got rid of the restriction of gluttony contract. The meat in front of him was not what rod wanted to eat, but what he prepared for tis. For this reason, rather than raw meat, rod preferred to heat the meat as he used to, and then give it to TIS. Seeing that Tess looked at the pieces of meat in her hand with joy, there was some special look in her eyes, but no hand could take them over, rod sighed helplessly and said, "I''ll feed you." "Well!" Tess nodded and answered vigorously. Holding the bone protruding from the back, he handed the roasted meat to Tess. Seeing her bite with satisfaction, rod''s frown eased slightly at this moment. The burning grease dripped to the top of bimon''s head and disappeared in a moment. This monster was discontented and roared one after another. Even so, it didn''t swing like before, just expressed dissatisfaction in this way. "Thank you, Lord elotte..." Just as rod was watching bimon''s reaction in hell, he couldn''t help stretching out his extra arm to hold TISS to avoid her being thrown down, but suddenly he heard TISS''s subtle words. "Don''t thank me. You''re a powerful hero. These are just trivial things. They''re not worth mentioning at all. " Said rod, shaking his head. Chapter 1752 As Tess ate up the meat on one side of the bone, rod flipped the end of the bone from time to time to allow her to bite more. She ate very slowly, rod did not rush, just patiently holding the roast meat, waiting for her action. After Tess lost her arm, rod can only do these things for her, even if the process is a little troublesome, but judging from the strength of Tess, rod doesn''t feel troublesome. In fact, rod wanted Hella at the helm of the ship to help TISS do these things, but rod finally gave up this idea. Who wants to use the power of tis is rod. If HeLa is allowed to do these things, tis may feel uncomfortable. He shook his head. During the process of Tess''s eating, rod seemed to notice something. His eyes were fixed on her face all the time. Together with other eyes on her body, he looked at that position. Tess seems to be aware of rod''s sight, can not help but speed up the pace of eating meat, but the head is lower, seems to want to avoid rod''s gaze. When he found the difference in Tess''s performance, rod no doubt noticed something, but did not say any more words, just patiently waiting for Tess to finish eating. It wasn''t long before Tess ate the roast to the bone. Rod threw it, the bone fell into the lake of fire, but without any sparks, it turned into ashes in the magma. Just as rod was going to continue to roast the meat on the lake of fire, he heard TISS say, "I''m full. Thank you, Lord elotte." Rod noticed that Tess kept her head down when she said this, and seemed to avoid her sight. So he waved his hand and said, "I''m sorry, hero Tess. Maybe it''s my behavior that offends you. I''ll pay attention to it. I''ll let Hella do it later. " "No... it''s not like that." Hearing what Rhode said, Tess shook her head quickly, and her voice became hasty. She explained to Rhode, "I appreciate what you''ve done. I feel very happy, and I don''t feel any offense." Rod looked at her suspiciously. "But I don''t think so. I can feel that you''re running away. I can''t think of any other reason except that I made you escape. " Although Tess said so, her performance told rod what she was running away from. Whether it''s her accelerated movement or her avoiding eyes, it can show this. Rod, who has a keen sense of perception, can detect her thoughts. Tess seemed a little worried when she heard rod say that. She looked up at rod carefully. "Lord elotte, please don''t look at me, especially my face..." she whispered. The words of tis made rod raise his eyebrows, but his eyes were on tis''s face. Aware of rod''s sight, Tess immediately lowered her head. Her eyes were covered with mist. If her hands were still there, she would keep them in front of her. "I told you not to look... You went to see it..." she said with a little cry. Seeing this, rod could only take a deep breath and explained: "I didn''t go to see it specially, but you just mentioned it, so I took a subconscious look. I think it''s a very normal reaction. Not only me, but also other demons will have such a reaction..." Rod some helplessly found that tis did not seem to listen to his explanation, she just looked at himself with red eyes, as if begging for something. In desperation, rod could only close his eyes, but there were too many extra eyes on him. Some eyes were even not covered by eyelids, so they were placed on him somewhere. In desperation, rod could only use his extra arms to block those eyes. At the same time, rod did not forget to say to tis, "tis, if I said to you, don''t think about the big devil, what''s the first thing in your mind." Seeing rod''s action, full of concern for herself, tis felt warm in her heart and replied, "you." "What? No, at this time, you should answer the big devil, so that we can continue our conversation, or do you not hear my question clearly? " Tess''s answer upset rod''s original words, but he had to repeat his question again: "this time you have to hear clearly, if I say don''t think about the big devil, what will you think of first?" Tess blinked, followed rod''s words and said, "the devil?" "Exactly. The more I ask you not to think about something, the more clearly it will appear in your mind, which is an instinctive reaction out of your control. That''s what you said before. You told me not to look at it. Instead, I would subconsciously look at it. " When he got the answer he wanted, rod immediately said, "you know, I didn''t mean to offend you. If you want me not to look at your face, I''ll pay attention later. But I still don''t understand why you want me not to look at your face? " Hearing rod ask, even if he didn''t open his eyes, tis lowered her head: "because... I''m ugly. My face is full of scars left by torture. I don''t want you to see me like this... " Seeing that Tess showed what he thought, rod shook his head and said, "I don''t care, Tess. You are a hero. Your will and your strength are what I care about. " But TISS didn''t listen to rod''s words: "for a demon, appearance is everything. A demon like me, even if it is used to please a king of lust, the king of lust will also feel disgusted... I''m no better than shanghaila. I really don''t want you to see me like this..." With that, she took a furtive look at HeLa, who was at the helm not far away. Even though he didn''t open his eyes to see Tess''s action, rod still sensed a unique meaning from Tess''s words, and then said, "are you jealous of Hella? Jealousy is also one of the sins of kings. There is nothing to hide Tess nodded slightly: "well... If I could have the look of Hella, I would..." She did not finish the content behind, just put her eyes on rod, showing some kind of expectation. "I see what you mean." Rod nodded. "Now that you have made this request to me, I will satisfy your wish. You just need to feel the effect of the fusion ceremony." Chapter 1753 When rod said that, it was Tess who was very surprised. "Lord elotte... What do you mean by wish?" She asked in surprise, blinking quickly. From rod''s words, she seemed to hear something bad. She was worried that if she didn''t ask rod clearly, he might do something unexpected. "I see what you mean before." Rod whispered to Tess, "you want Hella''s face, don''t you? But I''m sorry to tell you that I will satisfy your wish. With the help of the fusion ceremony, you will get what you want, that is, the face that belongs to Hella. " "No... I didn''t mean that." Hearing what rod said, Tess looked surprised. She quickly waved her hand and said to rod, "I''ve never had such an idea." "Really?" Hearing Tess say so, rod couldn''t help but open his eyes and looked at her suspiciously: "if you''re worried that your appearance can''t be changed, you can relax. The power of fusion rituals is far more practical than you think. Even if you are tired of using Hella''s face, you can change it into the face of other creatures. These fusion rituals can be done. " As rod said, after this period of exerting unlimited fusion ceremony, rod also had a better understanding of this ability, and mastered more practical skills, which was enough to meet all the requirements of TIS. "Are you worried about the pain? With my experience of fusion many times, it won''t cause you too much pain, which is far less than those you suffered before. " With that, rod raised his hand and closed his eyes to caress the ferocious scars on TISS''s face. In rod''s view, changing a face for Tess is just a trivial use of fusion ceremony. It doesn''t take much energy or pain at all. "So... What about Hella?" Tess seemed to have some idea, but still hesitated and asked rod. "What do you care about her?" Rod shrugged and said, "I don''t think she''ll mind if it satisfies you. After all, dead creatures don''t have the right to complain." From rod''s words, tis also recognized his meaning, quickly shook her head and refused, "no, I don''t want to do this to Hela." Rod asked with some doubts, "why? You are in charge of her life now. If her face can satisfy you, please let me perform the ceremony of fusion. Or are you not satisfied with her face and want a better one, such as the face of the legendary enchanter? " As he said this, rod seemed to think of something, adding: "if you are worried about HeLa''s life, I can keep her life in other ways. She won''t die because of your actions. " As he said that, rod thought of a character in the soul furnace called "fallen spirit". Under the influence of the fallen spirit feature, every soul burned in the soul furnace will restore 10 health points of the creatures on the ship. With the legendary level of navigation, rod immediately tested the performance of the magic ship. Rod knows that if the magic ship sails at the current normal speed, it will burn out one soul every 10 minutes. If measured by the speed attribute in the system, the speed of normal navigation is roughly equal to the full speed of the creature with speed attribute 15. When the magic ship sails at full speed, it will burn out several souls every minute, about four. However, compared with the normal sailing speed, the increase is not large, and the converted speed can not even exceed 20. Compared with full speed sailing, the normal sailing speed is a little slower, but it is the most soul saving way of sailing. Without knowing the specific route, rod plans to let the magic ship maintain this sailing speed first. Once the magic ship starts to sail at full speed, the four souls burning every minute will restore 40 life points to the creatures on the ship. This kind of health value recovery strength has exceeded the general healing magic. Even if you are seriously injured, as long as you stay on the magic ship at full speed for a little time, your health value can be restored to full. Rod naturally understood the power of the "fallen spirit" characteristic. In the role of this feature, rod can also save Hella''s life, to ensure that she will not die because of Tess''s wishes. Just as rod was thinking, Tess''s answer came to him. "I don''t want Hella to be treated like this. I know how painful it is for a demon to lose her looks." She whispered. "What about your face?" Hearing Tess say this, rod thought about it and asked, "do you want the faces of other demons besides demons? I can''t get it for you. What kind of face do you want? Big devil? Or is hell better than mon Perceiving the meaning of rod''s words, below, the hell Beamon gives out a dull roar, but rod doesn''t pay attention to it. "I want a beautiful face, but I don''t want the face of other demons..." tis said hesitantly. "Lord elotte, my request must be very difficult for you. I don''t mean to disturb you..." Then she took a careful look at rod. She was relieved to see that rod''s eyes were not on her. After listening to Tess''s request carefully, rod seems to have an answer in his heart: "you want a face that is similar to the demon, very beautiful, but does not belong to the demon, right?" Tis nodded, but heard rod continue: "I see what you mean. What you want must be human face." "Human?" Tis gave rod a slightly unexpected look. "Yes, human beings are the creatures you see in the mirage of sin. They are in the surface world above us. The environment there is totally different from that here. I think you have already felt it in the mirage." Rod said slowly. "In a short time, waiting for the end of the trial, the king of hell will lead his demons to attack the surface world where human beings live. At that time, no matter what kind of face you want, I can find it for you, as long as I can go to the surface world... " With that, rod''s voice sank. Instead of looking at Tess, he looked at the magma on the lake of fire, but his eyes became very sharp, as if there were flames burning. Tess didn''t notice rod''s unusual behavior. She leaned close to the twisted arms in front of the dark yellow monster and whispered, "well, we have an appointment, Lord elotte. When you get to the surface world, find me a beautiful face. " "That''s settled." Rod whispered. Chapter 1754 Although there is no way to find a face for Tess now, the existence of fusion ceremony enables rod to recover the scars on Tess as much as possible. Before that, when rod did not merge with the hell bimon, the original dark yellow monster had a feature called "disintegration". Under the influence of this feature, rod''s injury can not be recovered by other means, but must rely on the fusion ceremony, even the recovery of health value. For this reason, Rhode also conducted a detailed study on how to use the efficacy of fusion ceremony to heal. Because the unlimited fusion ceremony does not need the cooperation of ritual array, rod can apply the fusion ceremony to any part of the body. Even if there is a wound on the body, rod only needs to use the effect of fusion ceremony to directly fuse the flesh and blood at the wound, and then he can recover in a very short time. Although the characteristics existing in his blood changed completely after he merged with the body of the hell bimon, at this time, he was no longer affected by the characteristics of disintegration, and could always recover his life value with the help of the ability of the soul melting pot, but the use of the fusion ceremony was still remembered by rod. For rod, the unlimited fusion ritual is more like a top-level healing magic. It doesn''t even need any mana value to cast. No matter what kind of injury you have, you can recover smoothly as long as you use the ritual properly. Looking at Tess in front of him, rod stretched out one of his arms and stroked the scar on her face. "Lord elotte..." tis felt rod''s action, but didn''t say much, just slightly lowered her head. "Don''t move." Rod said slowly. As he spoke, rod quickened his hand and performed the unique fusion ceremony. Under the powerful effect of the fusion ceremony, the ferocious scars on TISS''s face, which seemed to bite and use sharp tools, also showed signs of healing, and began to contract a little bit toward the subcutaneous. The ferocious scars left on Tess''s face not long ago are gradually becoming shallower and shallower under the influence of the fusion ceremony. If you don''t look carefully, you can''t even see them clearly. Because the recovery of wounds requires rod''s meticulous control of the fusion ceremony, he can''t directly fuse the flesh and blood of other creatures like himself, so that the flesh and blood accumulate. Therefore, the process of wound recovery is extremely slow, and it often takes a lot of time to recover one of the scars. Although the speed of wound recovery is slow, the changes on TISS''s face also show rod that his idea is feasible. Rhode predicted that it would take a lot of time to recover most of the scars on Tess''s face. Although some incongruities can still be seen from her face, as long as the faces of other creatures are replaced, her appearance can be completely restored or even renewed. Guiding the fusion ceremony, rod once again felt the strength of this fusion ceremony. Every time rod performs this fusion ceremony, he feels new about it. It doesn''t need the guidance of ritual array, and it doesn''t need the reconciliation of ritual materials. The fusion ceremony can be performed at will. It''s a powerful secret method that those magicians dream of. Taking a deep breath, rod recalled that this secret was taught to him by maxika. For this secret method, maxika seems not to care, as if this unique fusion ceremony is not a valuable thing at all, just a trivial ability. The more he performed this fusion ceremony, the more he could feel the strength of this secret method, and its practicability was far beyond rod''s imagination. No matter how he got stronger strength or recovered his body injury, he could rely on this secret method. From this secret, rod also realized that there might be more secrets hidden in maxika than he had imagined, and he didn''t know how many powerful secrets she possessed as a greedy king. Rod also yearned for those powerful secrets. Because the key spell to return to the surface world still exists in maxika, rod will go to the door of betrayal anyway and try to save her. Even in this process, rod will encounter many powerful enemies, even the real big devil, and rod will not shrink back. After merging the body of the hell bimon, rod''s power has reached a new level. With rod''s action, tis also felt the change on her face, and her eyes looking at rod were full of gratitude. Leaning on those twisted arms, this time, Tess didn''t have any words. She believed that the dark yellow monster in front of her would understand her mind. Just as rod was recovering the scar on TISS''s face, Hella, who was at the helm of the ship, suddenly seemed to find something and let out a cry of surprise. Rod heard Hella''s exclamation and looked in her direction with his back eyes, trying to see what surprised her so much. Just as rod''s vision just touched Hella''s position and the things in front of her, he was shocked. He could not care to recover the scar on Tess''s face. Instead, he looked straight ahead of the magic boat. Rod noticed that not far ahead, there were other magic ships, and there were more than one. Maybe it''s because before, rod''s attention was focused on tis and guiding the fusion ceremony, but he didn''t notice the appearance of other magic boats in the distance. If rod carefully observed, he was afraid that those magic boats would soon find a shadow on the lake of fire. When rod found the magic ships, the demons on the magic ships also found the magic ships belonging to rod. Under the gaze of many eyes on his body, rod could even see clearly the reaction on the demons'' faces. Rod noticed that most of the demons on the magic ships were mags who released fireballs. After discovering their magic ships, those mags showed a flustered expression one after another. "They took the initiative to change course, as if trying to avoid us." On one side, although HeLa can''t see the expression of those Magus, she can clearly see the action of the magic boat in front of her. "Yes, they are." Rod said slowly. The reaction of Margo undoubtedly explained to rod what they thought. With a little thought, rod made a decision, and then gave an order to Hella: "follow up and solve them." Chapter 1755 "This..." After hearing rod''s order, Hella seemed to hesitate. For a moment, she didn''t make any movement in her hand, and let the magic ships controlled by Margo gradually move away. "What''s the matter? What are you hesitating about? " Rhode, aware of Hella''s unusual performance, immediately took control of the body of bimont, quickly came to the bow position, and asked. "If you don''t take action, we''ll be far away from the target. At that time, even if you want to pursue it, it''s too late." Seeing that Hella was unmoved, rod added. "They are not our targets, and we have no reason to conflict with them." HeLa shook her head and replied to rod, "have you forgotten our priority? Relying on the portal in the deep of huohu lake to go to huoyin city is what we should do. No matter how bad it is, we should also look for a refuge on huohu lake to ensure that even if the task fails, we can survive, instead of wasting time on dealing with those demons. " Speaking of this, HeLa seemed to think of something, and her words could not help but rush up "The magic ship doesn''t need any more sinners. Now the sinner soul is enough for us to sail faster until we reach the deepest part of the lake of fire. Don''t worry about the magpies. Let them just leave. It''s the right choice to go to the deep part of the lake of fire. " "You have a point, but you forget one thing." After hearing Hella''s words, rod slowly replied, "how can you guarantee that when we reach the ten gates or the shelter on the lake of fire, we will have enough strength to defeat other demons?" Listening to rod''s words, Hella''s look at rod was a bit more unexpected: "the power you showed before, and the cooperation of the demon, may have been enough to deal with the demons deep in the lake of fire. It should not be a problem to occupy a shelter, or the last few of the ten gates. " Rod shook his head. "Those are not my goals. I''m going to the gate of treachery... Or the gate of fury. " In the middle of the speech, rod seemed to feel something and his face was unnatural. It was the roar of discontent from the soul of bimon in hell. After perceiving that the soul of bimon in hell heard his words, he immediately prepared to seize the control of his body. Rod had no choice but to supplement later. Although rod is ready to go to the gate of betrayal, it seems that hell bimon is not willing to go. He may be loyal to the order of the king of hell. What he wants to go to is the gate of fury among the ten gates, and he doesn''t even have any room to discuss with rod. How to change the idea of bimont is undoubtedly the first problem that rod is facing. The integration with living hell bimon, of course, makes rod solve a powerful enemy, and even gain a lot of powerful strength, but the disadvantages of doing so, after all, show to rod. The soul belonging to the hell bimon still exists in rod''s body. As long as it still exists, rod can''t control the body completely. Feeling the soul that belongs to the hell bimont, rod also began to brew some kind of plan in his heart. As a result, rod''s control ability will be greatly reduced. Seeing that due to the decline of control ability, bimon in hell will take back the control of his body, rod doesn''t care. Once there is a conflict with mage on the magic ship in front of him, rod believes that hell bimon will not just suppress his anger, but will be eager to destroy mage, even though those mages are not powerful. Controlling the body to fight is undoubtedly one of the fastest ways to reduce the control ability. Even if the hell bimon can take control of his body now, it will return the control to rod soon. Rhodes doesn''t worry about that. Under the function of fusion ceremony, before the other soul is completely solved, both rod and bimon will be restricted by the other soul. Because he didn''t know the secret method, bimon gave up the idea of expelling rod''s soul after a series of unsuccessful attempts, but rod would not give up so easily. After hearing rod''s words, HeLa seemed to realize something, but still asked rod, "even if you have a great goal, what does that have to do with those ma? They''re far less than the hell bimont you''ve seen before. " Rod looked at her. "That''s not what you need to care about. The only thing you need to do is to follow my orders and control the magic ship to pursue those mags. " "Well, since you ask." Hella is helpless about rod''s decision. Although she also knows that rod''s fusion ceremony needs demon corpses, and the melting pot on the magic ship can become more powerful through other melting pot cores, in Hella''s eyes, rod''s actions are a waste of opportunities that are not easy to obtain. According to Hella, the character of soul furnace is enough. No matter how powerful the magic boat is, the improvement it can bring in the future battle is extremely limited. It depends more on rod himself and the play of the demon hero. Thinking of this, HeLa could not help leaning slightly and looking at the back of the hell bimon, the demon hero in front of the dark yellow monster, that is, tis, who was full of scars. HeLa noticed that Tess was contentedly leaning on the arm in front of the dark yellow monster, and her whole body relaxed, showing a calm and peaceful look. HeLa looked at Tess and her body, with a subtle look in her eyes. Rod was keen to find out the abnormality of Hera. He immediately said, "what are you looking at?" "I was thinking, how can you please the body you have now? And how did Tess please you? " HeLa looked at rod with an interested look and licked her lower lip. "Look at me. As a servant of the king of lust, I have far more ability to please other demons than TISS in front of you. She doesn''t even have a hand..." In the end, Hella''s tone became a little lower, as if with a unique magic, and as if just to avoid Tess hearing these words. Looking at Hella in front of him, rod sneered: "put away your boring ideas. Only strength can please me. She''s a hero and you''re nothing. The only thing you need to do is follow my orders and catch up with the magic boat ahead. " Chapter 1756 "Oh, power, what a dull devil, to be pleased by such a thing?" After hearing rod''s words, HeLa can''t help rolling her eyes. She can''t imagine that what rod is looking for is just such a thing. "Isn''t power a good thing? Is there a devil who doesn''t like power? " Rod looked at her and asked. "How wonderful? Can it be better than love? " Hella didn''t agree with what rod said, and then retorted. "Of course." Rod seemed to think of something and replied, "strength is something worth pursuing. How can love compare with it?" Hearing what Rhode said, HeLa was helpless for a moment. She took a deep look at Rhode and asked, "tell me, elotte, did you ever have a loved one when you were alive?" Hella''s words seemed to remind rod of something. At this moment, his indifferent expression became more relaxed, so he replied, "of course." Hearing rod''s reply, Hella didn''t look surprised. She then asked, "which one do you think will please you better than the one you love and the power?" "There''s no comparison at all." Rod glanced at her and did not answer Hella''s question. "Besides, if you don''t act any more, those MAG boats will run away." Hearing the words, hailadang turned the rudder immediately, and the whole magic ship swayed slightly, and the sailing direction also changed. The blessing of legend level navigation made rod keenly aware that after Hella turned around, the speed of the magic ship had been significantly improved, which was a level faster than before. Hella also found this, she looked at the back of the magic furnace with a slightly confused eyes. Unlike Hella, who doesn''t know much about the magic ship, the existence of the system has already fed back all the attributes belonging to the magic ship, especially the characteristics contained in the soul melting pot, to rod''s mind. Rod knew that the magic ship''s speed increased after turning because it triggered the "endless fury" feature in the soul furnace. Under the effect of this feature, as long as the magic ship is used for pursuit, the speed of the magic ship can be increased by 30%, which is a great improvement. With the blessing of this feature, even if the magic ship belonging to magus has run to a far position, the magic ship belonging to rod can still easily catch up with it, even without burning additional souls. With the effect of "endless fury" coming into full play, the magic boat belonging to rod is rapidly approaching the magic boat of magus. The anomalies in the rear naturally attracted the attention of those mags. Rod noticed that there were three magic boats in front of him, each of which was much bigger than rod''s, and the ship was small enough to accommodate a large number of mags. "You haven''t answered my last question." Just as rod''s attention was attracted by the magic boat in front of him, HeLa on one side asked rodfa: "I see that you have an unusual persistence in returning to the surface world. What is it that attracts you so much that you want to return to the surface world at all costs?" "What do you think?" Rod did not look away, so he asked Hella. "I think? I think what attracts you so much is the people you love in the surface world. " Hella replied confidently. "You are wrong." Hearing her say that, even though he had noticed the unusual actions of Margo, rod couldn''t help glancing at her and said, "what attracted me back to the surface world were the forces I lost." "Power... Is that your answer?" Hella looked at rod suspiciously. While rod was talking with Hella, the mags in front of him saw that they could not escape the pursuit of rod and his party, so they quickly crossed the magic boat and made the middle part of the magic boat face rod. A total of three magic boats, in a fan shape, will belong to rod''s magic boat in the middle. At the same time, a large number of mags came to the side of the deck facing rod, with glowing fireballs in their hands, ready to throw them to rod in the rear. The weight of mags even made the whole magic boat lean to one side. Seeing that Marge no longer ran away, but chose to fight here, rod was also slightly relieved. Rod doesn''t want to let these mags run away, although under the influence of the constant anger of the soul melting pot, mag''s magic boat can''t run far anyway, and will be overtaken by rod. But just as Hella said, it will take a lot of time to catch up with them. If these magic ships escape separately, rod can only keep two of them at most. To this end, to see those mags choose to fight, rod is surprised. He can''t wait to solve those mags. "Help me take care of Tess and don''t let her get hurt." As he spoke, rod stretched out his arms and sent Tess to HeLa without any discomfort. "Lord elotte..." Tess looked at the dark yellow monster in a panic and asked, "you don''t need my power, don''t you need me?" "It''s not like that, Tess." After discovering the worry that Tess showed, rod took the initiative to explain to her, "the enemy I want to deal with is just a group of mags. I can easily solve it without using your powerful power. Besides, I''m more afraid that you''ll get hurt. " "But I want to stay with Lord elotte..." tis shook her head and begged to rod. "You can''t do that, Tess." Rod comforted her, "although I can always pay attention to your safety and not let you get hurt, I can''t use the most flexible space magic and can''t solve those enemies quickly." Tess lowered her head and spoke in a much lower voice: "what should I do then?" "I''ll be back soon. You just have to be patient. It won''t be long." Said rod, stroking Tess''s head. "Are you ready?" After pacifying Tess, rod lowered his head slightly and asked. The answer to him was the loud roar of bimon in hell. "It looks like you''re ready." After feeling the state of hell bimont, rod said with great satisfaction. The next moment, his body was a blur, and the hell bimon below also disappeared. What remains in the air is the strong fluctuation of mana. Chapter 1757 Above the lake of fire. Margo, who is in charge of the guard, looks at the approaching magic ship in the rear with a slightly frightened look. Although it has made a defensive posture as much as possible, the magic ship has no intention of bypassing, but is constantly approaching towards this side. In the face of the attacking enemy, these mags did not mention the courage to fight, but felt fear from the heart. None of them knew what kind of enemies would be on the magic ship. After setting foot in the lake of fire, even if there are enemies like the great devil, it is not an accident. As one of the lower demons, Margo, who wants to live in the trial, can not provoke those powerful beings, and escape has become a habit of them. "Don''t stay where you are, ready to let out the fire net and stop the ship!" Just as Margo was in a panic, a floating fire elf was giving orders in a loud voice at the bow of one of the three ships. Hearing the order of the fire elves, the eyes of these mages exude a look of hope. The words of the fire elves can make them feel deeply at ease. Beside the fire spirit, a brown haired Magog, covered with bone spurs, was whispering for instructions "Lord Peres, we can''t stay here. We can''t finish the fire king''s order until we get to shelter 52 earlier." "Do you have any good ideas?" The fire spirit glanced at him. "As you can see, we are much slower than that magic ship just by sailing speed. We can''t get rid of it like this. To get to shelter 52, we have to deal with them. " "They came near us, perhaps not to fight, but to ask for something else. Let me talk to them. " After all, even if they don''t come here to fight, there is only one way to fight The fire spirit thought about it, and then agreed to his request: "well, according to what you said, you go and..." The words of the fire elves have not finished. Not far away, on a magic ship on the right, there is a sudden change. A huge monster appeared on the magic ship. Its appearance immediately alerted all the nearby Magos and made them retreat involuntarily. The fire elf named Pires had never seen such a monster. Under the monster''s body is a dark red burly body, with a pair of huge claws on both sides. Even if he just looks at these claws, Pires will feel secretly frightened. On the monster''s back, there is another dark yellow body, which is covered with countless arms of different lengths. It looks very frightening. There are two different heads in the monster. From the faces of the two heads, Pires can see different looks. The face below is ferocious, and the face above is cold and gloomy. Looking at the monster not far away, Pires only felt his body tremble. This is extremely rare for the fire elves who have the body of elements. This kind of thing only occurs when the fire elves fear instinctively. I don''t know for a long time that Pires didn''t feel so afraid. In his memory, the last time he trembled with fear was when he saw the flame king in human form. Now, the huge monster nearby can give him a similar feeling. "Lord Peres, what should we do now..." noticing the appearance of the monster, brown haired magus asked quickly, and her voice was much lower because of fear. "Don''t you want to talk to it? Don''t go and find out what he''s coming for Said the fire spirit at once. "This..." brown hair Ma''s body trembled, but did not dare to disobey the fire spirit''s command. In the distance, with the appearance of the monster, the masted magic boat also stopped, as if waiting for something. Under the order of the fire elves, brown haired Margo just wanted to go along the deck to the magic boat on the right to see if he could communicate with the speechless monster, but suddenly something changed. The monster seemed to be stimulated by something. The animal''s head below suddenly gave out a dull roar. The roar echoed over the open fire lake. All the creatures who heard the roar could feel the anger contained in it. The next moment, the monster attacks mage on the magic ship. Even if the nearby Mars had been on guard for a long time, it was useless in front of the monster''s unimaginable speed. Where the monster''s claws sweep, as long as it''s a little slower, mage''s body will be split instantly by the claws. Even the magic boat, which looks very strong, can''t be spared. There are deep scratches on it. As the body below the monster entered the battle, the dark yellow body above it was not idle. The dark yellow body stretched out its long and thin arms and picked up the bodies from the deck. During the escape, a mag ran past the monster''s feet. The monster raised his feet and stepped down. In addition to making a loud cracking sound, which made the whole magic boat shake, he didn''t hurt the MAG, but was avoided by him. When the attack failed, it seemed to arouse the fierce anger in the monster''s heart. It roared again, bent down slightly and swept forward with its huge claws. All the space in front of it fell into its attack range, and there was no room for Margo to dodge. Margo''s body, without suspense, was torn into several sections by his claws, even under the magic boat. The claws belonging to the monster instantly tore the bottom of the ship, and the whole ship appeared the trend of disintegration. Hot magma, along the bottom of the boat torn by claws spread up. Margo on the ship looked at this scene in a panic, and there was a bit of despair in her heart. Monster also found this, it ignored the surrounding mage, quickly rushed to the stern of the soul furnace. The claw sweeps through the seemingly solid soul furnace, and the upper layer is directly cut off, revealing the burning flame and the dark red core of the furnace. In an instant, the arm from the upper part of the monster grasped the hot core of the furnace in his hand, ignoring the wrinkle of the burned skin. Looking at the monster''s actions, at this moment, Pires undoubtedly understood its intention. The monster didn''t come for other things. It wanted the life of other demons besides the furnace core. As if aware of the gaze of Pires, the monster''s two heads at the same time looked in his direction, the body immediately disappeared. Chapter 1758 Being watched by the terrible monster, Pires was shocked. Even he, who had seen many powerful demons and was trusted by the king of fire, would feel a burst of fear when facing the monster''s gaze, not to mention other mags. Fortunately, the powerful monster just looked in his direction and didn''t pay attention to him, which made him a little relieved. The disappeared monster, directly across the space, appeared on another magic ship, that is, on the left side, slaughtering Margo on the ship. The right magic boat, which had been torn from its bottom and lost its core, sank slowly into the lake of fire. Without the protection of the furnace core, the sinking magic ship will inevitably burn, which makes the remaining mage more desperate. For Margo, who stayed on the magic boat, it was terrifying and hopeless to watch the whole magic boat sink slowly while he could do nothing. Pires noticed that many Magos, who watched the magma spread, jumped from the magic ship with crying in desperate circumstances, in an attempt to cross the distance in space and directly came to Pires'' magic ship. Unfortunately, after perceiving the arrival of the monster, the magic boat that Pires was in had been under the control of a group of mages. He kept away from the magic boat on the right side and did not dare to take over. Mago, who jumped from the air, fell into the hot magma. With exclamations and screams, he was soon engulfed by the surging magma, and even his bones were reduced to ashes, leaving nothing in the end. Pires can''t bear to watch this scene. For the fire elves, Magog can be regarded as their subordinate race. There is a close relationship between them and the king of fire. Looking at the death of each of those Magus, there was a sense of hatred in his eyes as he looked at the monster. On another magic ship, the monster didn''t mean to keep his hand. He quickly wiped out Magog on the ship. What makes piris a little bit discolored is that the dead Margo is caught by the dark yellow arms of the monster one after another. Under the control of the dark yellow monster, Margo''s body was quickly pressed into his body. Pires was sure that he was not wrong, and he didn''t know what kind of monster it was. He could absorb the flesh and blood of Margo directly. In a short moment, the body of the monster increased a lot. Not all mags are frightened by the monster''s actions, but a few choose to fight back. The burning fireballs condensed from the hands of these mags. Although compared with the hot magma below, the fireball produced by Magog is nothing at all. Both the temperature and the quality of the flame itself are much worse, but this is the limit that Magog can achieve. Toward the monster who wantonly destroys the magic ship, the mags throw out the fireball in their hands, but they don''t see the expected situation. The fireball hit the monster''s huge body, but it only produced a burst of fire in the explosion. It didn''t burn for a moment, so it went out directly, and the monster''s body just had a blackened trace. The resistance of the mags seems to infuriate the monster in front of him. It speeds up its claw. I don''t know how many mags died in his hands. "Lord Peres, please order that the fire net be set out to trap the terrible monster..." Pires side, watching the monster in the distance wantonly slaughtered those Magus, brown hair magus shivered to request. Looking at the left magic ship, those desperate Margo, Pires knew that he could not hesitate any longer. Biting his teeth, he reached out to the magic boat below and gave some unique instructions. With his action, the whole magic boat below him began to tremble, especially the position of the rear magic melting pot, which raised a burst of dark smoke. At the same time, at the bow of the ship where Pires was, the nearby magma surged, and suddenly a golden light appeared. The light was more dazzling. For a moment, Marge, who was near the bow of the ship, turned his head and did not dare to look directly at the golden light emitted by the bow of the ship. However, Marge with brown hair did not mean to avoid his sight at all. He stared at the direction of the golden light, and his eyes showed a happy look. Even the monster not far away also found something strange. When the body below it was still fighting, the dark yellow body above him had reacted first and looked warily in the direction of the golden light. Unfortunately, the action of the monster is still slow. When the dark yellow body behind him looks in the direction of the golden light, the golden light has directly rushed to him. In the air, the light gradually had a real shape, turned into a golden net, and instantly rushed to the monster, enveloping its body. Looking at the scene before him, both Margo with brown hair and iris beside him could not help but breathe a sigh of relief, and his tense expression was relaxed. "Great!" With a deep breath, brown haired Marguerite sighed, "trapped by the fire net, no matter how powerful the monster is, it can''t break free in a short time, it can only be trapped firmly in it. Lord Peres, let''s get out of here and go to shelter 52. " Pires nodded and accepted Marguerite''s suggestion: "keep vigilant, don''t be careless. Although the monster is trapped by the fire net, the magic ship doesn''t have it. If the magic ship wants to chase us, we still can''t escape... " Before he finished, he was interrupted by a roar. The roar in his ear immediately startled him. From the roar, he seemed to feel some unique meaning. Looking in the direction of the roar, Pires saw the huge monster wrapped in the fire net. The whole body is covered by the fire net, and the monster''s countless arms are waving wildly. He wants to take the huge net off his body, but he can''t do it at all. On the contrary, it makes the whole fire net tighter and tighter. In the face of the claws under the monster, firenet shows an unimaginable toughness. No matter how the monster struggles, there is no sign of being torn open, and it firmly limits the monster to it. The monster would not be so willing. Under the gaze of Pires, the momentum of the monster soared, and a kind of blazing fire was burning all over the body. The fire spread to the claws on both sides of the monster, as if it had given it some special strength. The next moment, the monster waved his claws, and the whole net of fire broke from it, while Pires could only watch it happen in horror. Chapter 1759 As the net of fire was cut by claws, the huge monster also moved his eyes to the magic ship in the middle. "It''s impossible... Even those legendary demons can''t break away from the control of the fire net in such a short time. How can they do it?" Seeing that the monster had got rid of the shackles of the fire net, brown haired magou asked in a trembling voice. It''s a pity that no matter the panic stricken Margo or the dignified fire spirit can give him an answer. "I can''t manage that much. Give up the boat and we''ll go to shelter 52!" Pires also felt a burst of fear, but he made a quick response and gave an order to Margo nearby. At this moment, there was a bit of depression in his heart. He thought that going to the shelter was an easy task. After completing the task, he could participate in the next trial. Unexpectedly, he met such a terrible monster just after stepping into the lake of fire. In order to escape from the monster, Pires had to give up his followers, that is, Margo, in exchange for a chance to escape. As a fire spirit, Pires, unlike those mags, would not be hurt by the hot magma. The body of the fire spirit makes him immune to the burning of all flames. As long as Pires is willing to fly to the sky or dive into the lake of fire, he can avoid the coming danger, but he does not want to leave his followers, that is, magus on the magic ship. As long as he has a chance, he will take these magus to escape together. Under the command of Pires, the magic ship sailed quickly, and the soul furnace was burning at full speed, and the speed was also accelerating. Looking back at the location of the monster, where the monster has opened the upper layer of the melting pot of another magic ship and taken out the soul crystal. The fire starts to spread on the magic ship in the distance, and the hot magma will burn everything on the ship to ashes. "The great original fire, the first flame in the world, I pray you to protect us from that terrible monster..." Behind him, brown haired Marge saw the magic boat behind him and the tragic situation of Marge on board. Then she knelt down and murmured her prayers. In the face of more terrible existence, even the demons in hell will also send out devout prayers. Pires sighed: "I just hope Margo on that ship can attract the attention of that monster, so as to buy us time to go to shelter 52... Damn, it''s just outside the fire lake. How can there be such a monster?" Before he finished his words, he suddenly felt tight in his heart. With a gust of strong wind, he didn''t even make any resistance. His ferocious and huge claws swept his body. The huge monster, I don''t know when it crossed the limitation of space, appeared directly behind Pires, just a blow, then defeated his body. "No... Mr. Peres..." brown haired Ma on one side looked at the scene with a look of fear in her eyes. He fled to the rear of the magic ship shivering, but the monster did not intend to let him go. He kept pressing in the rear. The only end for all mage who stood in front of the monster was that their whole body was divided into several sections by sharp claws. Finally, brown haired MAG arrived at the stern of the boat. In front of him, there was an endless lake of fire. There was no way out. And behind him, all the mags have become mutilated bodies. Monster on the way to chase, also did not forget to pick up the nearby body into his body. "Don''t kill me..." turning around and looking at the terrible monster, brown haired Marge couldn''t even speak clearly, so he could only beg. However, under the monster, the pair full of anger, staring at Brown Haired Margo''s eyes, did not waver. The monster raised one of its huge claws, and the next moment it was going to wave it down to the brown haired horse. Margo Brown had closed his eyes in despair when he heard a low, indifferent voice. "Leave him to me. He''s still useful." Smell speech, brown hair Ma each trembles to open eyes, see the dark yellow body above the monster, is staring at oneself, slowly say. The face below the monster seemed dissatisfied, and then let out a loud roar. The roar, like thunder, startled brown haired Marguerite. He covered his ears in fear and stepped back, but ignored a corpse at his feet. Stumbling by the corpse, brown haired Ma fell unsteadily to the rear. She was about to fall from the boat, straight into the hot lava, but suddenly caught by a slender arm. It was a dark yellow arm that lifted brown haired Margot up and brought him to the face above. Brown haired Margot just wanted to say something to beg for mercy to see if he could save his life. The face above the monster seemed to see through his thoughts and said directly: "I heard you talk about shelter 52. Do you have a chart of this lake of fire? Or, how can you determine the position? " Hearing the words from the monster, brown haired Ma felt a little relieved. Now that the monster shows a willingness to communicate, he may be able to survive. "I can tell you, but..." As soon as brown haired Margo was halfway through, he noticed the monster''s indifferent eyes. At the same time, he felt a rush of uneasiness in his heart. After discovering this, brown haired Marjorie did not dare to talk about any more conditions, and hastened to say, "it''s a nautical chart... The king of fire once gave Lord Peres a nautical chart, which recorded the location of shelter 52." "Shelter 52... What are you doing there?" Hearing Margo''s explanation, the monster seemed surprised and asked. "This is the order given by the king of fire. We magus are also ordered to carry out it. Only Lord piris knows the real purpose of this trip..." he was watched by the monster''s face and explained in a trembling voice. "Pires? You mean the fire elf? " The monster seems to have found something, he asked. Brown haired mags nodded in reply to the monster. "How dare you divulge this information! Even if you can live for a while, the king of fire will not forgive you! " Suddenly, an angry voice came from behind the monster. The monster with brown hair turned around and saw that the fire spirit, whose body had been broken, had recovered. Besides, there was no scar on his body. Chapter 1760 The recovered fire spirit rises directly into the sky. Aware of the invincible power of the enemy, Pires immediately made a decision to give up all his followers, including brown haired Marge, and escape from the sky alone. Looking at the monster''s appearance carefully, Pires was glad that there were no wings for flying behind it, which meant that once it ascended into the sky, the monster would have nothing to do with itself. Aware of this, Pires immediately rose into the sky, calmed down, and swept the monster and his brown haired Margo with a hateful sight. "Want to run?" The brown haired MAG, who was held tightly by the monster, suddenly felt light all over. Then he fell down and fell awkwardly on the deck, with pain all over his body. He struggled to raise his head, but saw that the monster in front of him had disappeared. He looked around and didn''t see the shape of the monster. Recalling the words before the monster disappeared, brown haired MAG seemed to be aware of something and raised his head tremblingly. Sure enough, the shape of the monster came to the sky and appeared directly in front of piris. Just a single attack, Pires''s body was divided into two parts. Unfortunately, pure physical attack does not work well for such elemental creatures as piris. Even if piris''s body is damaged, he can recover. For Peres, his only weakness lies in the core of elements in his body. Before long, his body recovered quickly, and he was still immersed in the pain of his body being destroyed, unable to move for the time being. "How can..." looking at the scene in front of him, Pires showed his eyes in horror. Pires found that the monster can not only come to the sky in an instant, it can even stand in the sky for a long time, not by the power of its wings, but by the dark green barrier hanging in the air at its feet. It was a unique spell that Pires had never seen before. "You cost me a lot of mana." When Pires was surprised, his body was firmly grasped by the monster''s dark yellow arms, and was pulled to his face by the monster. "Answer my question, why are you going to shelter 52?" The monster whispered a question in his ear. Pires was cold in his heart. He said in a high voice, "you can''t kill me. I''m the special envoy of the flame king. I have the certificate she left on me. If you do this, you''ll get the fiercest revenge!" Hearing the words of Pires, the monster showed an impatient look: "didn''t you hear my question? I don''t want to repeat that. " Being watched by the monster''s indifferent eyes, Pires seems to know what will happen if he doesn''t give a satisfactory answer. Meanwhile, the monster doesn''t seem to put his threat in his eyes at all. Seeing this, he gritted his teeth and quickly said, "according to the order of the king of fire, we went to shelter 52 to destroy the ritual array under the shelter and make the whole shelter lose its due effect." With the story of Pires, the monster seems to understand something, and his eyes show a thoughtful look: "in addition to you, will there be fire elves in other shelters?" Pires looked at the monster with complicated eyes, and noticed the threat in the monster''s eyes. He could only reply: "yes... The higher the ranking of the shelters, the stronger the protection. After the 50th, the number of demons participating in the shelter and the strength of their own defense are far less than those in front. " "Why does the king of fire want you to do this?" It seems that she thought of something. The dark yellow head above the monster showed a puzzled look in her eyes. "What''s good for her to destroy the shelter?" "You can''t guess what the king thinks." This time, piris didn''t answer the monster''s question. It seems that even the fire elf didn''t know the intention of the fire king. Pires''s reply also made the monster look at him: "destroying the shelter will make all the demons die at the end of the trial. It is impossible for you who accept the task not to know this. Even so, you are still willing to do so. She must have given you a treasure to live safely. Give it along with the chart After hearing the monster''s words, Peres changed his calm look: "you... You know this. Did the traitor tell you that? Damn, I should have escaped alone at the first time... " "Isn''t that obvious?" The head above the monster disdains to say. Pires fell into silence. After a long time, he finally made a decision. According to the monster''s request, he took out two dark red sheepskin rolls from the body made of fire, one of which was hard and the other was soft. The monster stretched out his other hand and took the two sheepskin rolls. After confirming their efficacy, he showed a satisfied look. "I''ll take these things, and you... What I fused before are all flesh and blood creatures. I''ve never tried the feeling of fusing elemental creatures. I don''t know what kind of experience it will be." The monster said to Pires. When he heard the monster''s undisguised words and some of the meanings in them, Pires''s expression changed. Just as he wanted to struggle to fly to the distance, the monster''s flaming claws came to him. As the claws swept by, Pires''s body split in an instant, and everything in his body was exposed. This time, the monster didn''t give it a chance to continue to recover. It instantly leaned out its dark yellow arm and snatched the core of his elements from his broken body. Without the core of the elements, the original body of piris quickly turned into a flame and dissipated. The monster looked at the crimson crystal in his hand, and his eyes looked satisfied. Although it was not the first time to see the core of this element in the organism, it was still a joy for the monster to get such a thing. Without any hesitation, the monster put the element core close to his body, and the flesh and blood in front of him seemed to be stimulated, wriggling to absorb the element core into the body. With the contraction of the flesh and blood, the core of the element soon disappeared, but the monster didn''t feel the obvious change. He looked at his body doubtfully. The next moment, the whole body of the monster began to ignite a fiery flame, and the head below him also began to roar, which not only contains anger, but also contains a sense of pain. Chapter 1761 In the sky above the lake of fire, the huge monster suddenly ignited a red flame. The power of the fire even overshadowed the magma on the lake of fire, making the remaining mage below dare not look directly at it. With the appearance of this flame, all mags felt a sense of fear in their hearts. The power of the monster reached an unimaginable level at this moment. "Is this... Repression in the blood? Impossible. How can this kind of suppression exist in that monster? " Below, brown hair Ma each also felt that kind of unique suppression, and then looked at the monster in mid air with startled eyes. But at this time, what those mags don''t know is that after fusing the core elements from the fire elves, the monster not only doesn''t get the long-awaited power, but also has an unbearable pain in its body. The fiery flame permeated the whole body of the monster, burning all the flesh and blood on him. Even the dark yellow body behind him was blackened at this moment. "Damn... The core of this element..." Behind the monster, the dark yellow face let out an angry rebuke. He thrust out a hand and thrust it straight into the flesh and blood accumulation body, pulling out the red element core. The action of the monster seems to stimulate some power in the core of the element. During the time when he took out the core and held it in his hand, his whole arm began to scorch, carbonize and shrivel. It''s not only the monster''s arm, but also the monster''s body has a tendency to collapse. The hole out of the arm is blackened. If he takes out the core of the element later, the whole body will come to the same end as the arm. "Rod, what are you doing?" The pain on the body makes the hair below the monster roar in pain. The meaning of the cry can only be understood by another soul in the body. "I''m just trying to integrate with elemental creatures." Aware of the fury of the beast''s head, rod explained slowly. "You almost burned me! I thought I fell into the lava Rod''s explanation didn''t make the beast''s attitude better, instead, it got a more fierce roar. "You don''t have to tell me what to do." The words of hell bimon made rod look bad, he replied in a low tone. Rod knew that hell could endure higher temperature than Meng''s body, but he was not immune to fire. If the hell bimont falls into the magma, it won''t be long before his whole body will turn to ashes. However, the change in the core of the elements has brought such a feeling to bimon, which undoubtedly surprised rod. "The fusion ceremony is feasible..." rod seemed to think of something. He looked at the core of the element in his hand and said slowly, "the problem lies in the core of the element." As he said this, rod opened the system log, and all kinds of news on it also explained his current situation to him. "You performed the [unlimited fusion ceremony]..." "Under your guidance, your body and the elemental core of the fire elves are fused." "Fusion in progress..." "The element core is activated by unknown forces, and the nature of ritual materials changes..." "External forces lead to the failure of integration..." Rod noticed that in the system log, the first half of the fusion ceremony is no different from the previous fusion ceremony. The problem lies in the unknown forces. With the progress of the fusion ceremony, when it came to the final fusion stage, rod only felt that the core of the element suddenly became hot. In a short time, the temperature reached an unimaginable level, and a series of internal organs in rod''s body were scalded. If it wasn''t for the fact that rod had already got rid of the limitation of flesh and blood and didn''t care about the damage to his body, just such a kind of damage from his body would make him completely lose his fighting ability. After taking out the element core, rod held it tightly with one hand, and let his arm be burned out of shape without loosening. He wanted to know what happened to the element core. Another heat wave came. In front of rod''s body, the side facing the red crystal, was blackened because he could not bear the scorching heat. "Let go of that thing! I feel the breath of the king Under him, the hell sends out a roar, then grabs the control of the body and throws out the red crystal. With this action of the monster, the red crystal flies towards the distant sky, but the speed of flight is slower and slower, and then stops in the air. The unimaginable high temperature continuously emanates from the surface of the red crystal. Even the space around it seems to be distorted by the high temperature at this moment. Looking at the scene in front of him, rod''s face became dignified. From bimont''s words, he seemed to have realized what had changed on the red crystal. Just when rod was on guard, a huge pillar of fire suddenly surged up on the surface of the fire lake below, wrapping the red crystal in it. With the nourishment of magma, the light on the surface of the red crystal is more brilliant. Under its guidance, magma seems to have a shape and spread around the red crystal. In a twinkling of an eye, it forms a unique flaming humanoid creature. Looking at the humanoid creature born in the magma, rod''s face became dignified. The momentum of that creature undoubtedly reminded him of something. "What are you trying to do to my messenger''s element core after you killed him? How can I punish you?" The lively female voice came out from the mouth of the human beings formed by the fire. "Lord of fire, I didn''t know he was your messenger." Before rod had said anything, bimon, the hell under him, made a vague voice. Depending on the connection in his soul, rod could understand it. "Don''t you know that all the fire elves in hell are my messengers? It''s a deep offense to me that you dare to attack the fire elves, who are chosen by me. " The fire creature also understood the meaning of hell bimon and said immediately. From her tone, rod sensed a deep threat, as if she would attack as soon as she didn''t get a satisfactory answer. With the words of the fire creatures, the whole fire Lake seems to be boiling up. From time to time, a pillar of fire rises up, and the hot magma falls around. Even if it falls on the monster''s body, the monster does not dare to make any action. As the center of all these changes, fire creatures stare at the monster and are ready to burn it to ashes. Chapter 1762 Looking at the humanoid creature made of fire, not only hell was more terrible than Mongolia, but also rod was not good. Depending on his memory, rod has recognized that the fire creature that appears here is the fire king Fromm in hell. To be exact, it is an incarnation of her. "King of fire..." after feeling the power of Flem''s incarnation, rod''s face changed. Once upon a time, when rod''s soul had not yet come to hell, he had seen Fromm''s noumenon, that is, the huge giant of fire, in the deepest part of the furnace of fire. At that time, depending on one of the characteristics of the great devil''s blood, that is, immunity to fire damage, rod was not afraid of the fire king in the depths of hell, and even dared to negotiate terms with the devil who did not know how many years he had survived. In rod''s eyes at that time, even the king of fire had nothing to fear. But at this time, without the blessing of the great demon''s blood, rod began to understand the power of Fromm and why she was afraid of by bimon. Just being in the same space with her, rod would be overwhelmed by the heat wave. If he continued to approach her, he would soon turn into dark coke. As the king of fire, even if she is just an incarnation, when she is on the lake of fire, she has become an invincible existence. No matter what rank of devil, she can''t resist her. The place that can best show the power of the flame king is undoubtedly the place full of the most flames. Where else can better reflect this than the fire lake full of magma? Even the extremely powerful hell bimon, in front of the flame king, also showed great respect, did not dare to have any heart of resistance, which also shocked rod. For rod, this is not good news. His relationship with the flame king is not as good as that of the greedy king. On the contrary, he has a lot of grudges. In addition to the embodiment of Fromm in front of him, rod''s vision can''t help but be put in another position, which belongs to rod''s magic boat. The magic boat, which had been stationary on the lake of fire before, was now restless. It was constantly bumping with the surge of magma. Rod could even see Tess''s line of sight in confusion. "You killed my emissary and made my plan fail. It''s fair that I burn you to ashes." Just as rod was watching, Fromm''s incarnation spoke slowly. Hearing the sentence of the king of fire, the hell lowered its head and did not dare to resist. "Don''t you want to say something?" Aware of the behemoth like attitude of hell, rod quickly asked it with his own soul, "if you don''t say anything, she will burn us to ashes." "She is the king of hell, the Supreme Master, and I cannot disobey her orders." Answered the soul of bimon in hell. "Aren''t you loyal to the angry king? What about your anger? Shouldn''t you be angry that she wants to kill you now? " Rod asked reluctantly. Hell bimon was not influenced by rod''s words, and he didn''t mean to answer at all. "Well, I understand that your anger will only be produced to those creatures whose strength is not as good as you. Once you face a really powerful enemy, don''t be angry. You dare not say a word at all." Rod bowed his head, coldly leaving behind the huge body of bimont in hell, and said at the same time. "It''s not your turn to talk about me!" At this moment, it seems to be enraged by rod''s words, hell bimon finally issued a loud roar. "Do you still want to struggle?" Flem''s incarnation was also stunned by the roar of hell bimon, but she responded quickly. In her eyes, no matter what hell bimon did, she couldn''t escape from her hands. "Then try to see if you can escape to the end of the lake of fire!" With that, the magma on the surface of the fire Lake rose to the sky, no longer in the form of a pillar of fire, but turned into a huge hand of fire in the air, instantly pinching the hell in the palm of his hand. The harsh sound of Zizi came out from the body of bimon in hell. Hearing this sound in the ears of the king of fire, she felt a burst of joy, as if she had heard a wonderful movement. On the lake of fire, the king of fire is almost invincible. Even if there is only one incarnation here, the strength she shows does not know how many times more than ordinary demons. "Wait a minute, Lord flame, I have something else to say." Just as the king of fire was about to drag the whole body of bimon into the lake of fire, a sudden cry came from his ear. "Well?" Following her reputation, she saw the unique figure behind bimont in hell, and the voice before was the voice of that figure. "We are all demons participating in the test of Vulcan. Even if we kill your emissary, it is within the rules allowed by the test. As the king of hell, will you be a little bad for us because of this? " It''s rod, who is integrated with the hell bimon, who is asking Fromm. Seeing that bimon in hell didn''t say a word like an appointment, rod felt very helpless, but he would not give up so easily. Then he took control of his body and asked the king of fire. At present, the remaining mana value is enough for rod to cast three instant moves, but for the current situation, three instant moves are of no help at all. Rod, who has experienced the power of the king, doesn''t think that he can escape from the king of fire on the endless lake of fire only by three instantaneous movements. Even if the number is increased to 30, it is also impossible. For this reason, rod can only find a way to see if he can use words to persuade the king of fire. "Hum." In the face of rod''s words, Fromm just gave a cold hum, "do you think the rules of trial can limit me? What I want to do, no devil can stop me. If it wasn''t for the king''s inability to enter the sanctuary, I would like to do it myself. " "Have you finished? With that, turn to ashes as soon as possible. " With that, the huge hand of fire dragged the monster''s body down fiercely. Even the dark green barrier under rod''s feet now appeared cracks. Just then, rod''s mind flashed. From the words of the king of fire, he seemed to be aware of something. He quickly said, "great king of fire, I know you need other demons to enter the sanctuary and complete some tasks for you. The fire elf died, but I''m still here. I''m willing to take his place and finish all the tasks you assigned. " Chapter 1763 "Oh?" Hearing rod''s suggestion, the figure of fire in mid air stopped and showed a moving look. It seemed to be attracted by the content of the words. Seeing this, rod quickly added: "I learned from those mags that the purpose of their trip was to destroy the ritual array under shelter 52. I think I can also be competent for this task. Not only that, but also I can do better than those margos. " In rod''s body, the soul of bimon, who belongs to hell, is feeling a rush of anxiety at the moment. He sends a message to rod: "are you crazy? How dare you speak to the king of hell! If she gets angry, she''ll turn everything to ashes "Shut up. I can''t wait to die like you." Rod''s soul answered coldly. On the other side, the flame avatar also has a new action. Under the gaze of rod, she opens her palm, and the flame hand that imprisons bimon''s body is also released. Feeling that bimon''s huge body was about to fall under the lake of fire, rod quickly consumed a small amount of mana and raised a solid dark green barrier under himself. "I''m very interested in your proposal." As rod watched the king incarnate, a female voice came to his ear. "The seal of ten gates will be opened soon. Before the first demons arrive at seal of fire, you need to completely destroy the ritual array under shelter 52 to make the whole shelter ineffective. This was originally a task for the fire elves. You killed my messenger, and I can give you a chance to make up for it. " With that, the flame figure slowly raised his hand, stretched out a finger and pointed straight at rod''s position. Hot magma rose from the surface of the lake of fire and turned into a huge pillar of fire, bombarding the body of bimon in hell. The warning from the bottom of his heart made him understand how serious he would be hurt if he was hit by the pillar of fire in front of him. Even so, rod still didn''t make any move to dodge. With the words before the flame figure, rod felt her move. Since she can''t escape from her hands by only moving in an instant, it will arouse her anger. Rodeso stays in the air and allows the pillar of fire below to approach her quickly. At this moment, rod can only place his hope on the idea of the flame king. When he is powerful, rod is used to controlling everything, but at this time, he can only gamble. Fortunately, he was right. When the pillar of fire was near bimon, the magma at the top suddenly disappeared. He didn''t touch bimon''s body. The rising trend of the pillar of fire did not stop, but the magma disappeared a few meters away from the hell bimon, as if there was an invisible barrier covering the body of hell bimon. From the position where the pillar of fire disappeared, rod felt the fluctuation of space magic, but he could not see the trace of the portal. It seemed that everything in front of him was not as simple as rod thought. Rod knew that everything in front of him was made by the king''s incarnation. Then he looked at the king''s incarnation in mid air with a little doubt. Feeling rod''s eyes, the figure of fire explained: "I cast five levels of fire magic on you, the fire of sin. Once you fail to complete the task, your body will be burned to ashes by the fire of sin, and your soul will be tormented by the fire forever. " Hearing the words of the king''s incarnation, rod''s expression changed slightly. This is a kind of fire magic that has never been recorded by master blakada. Even with rod''s knowledge, he has never seen other creatures perform this magic. The complexity of the magic is ranked first among the five levels of magic. From the king''s incarnation, rod knows the effect of this spell. Even if he doesn''t check his current status through the system log, rod doesn''t doubt the authenticity of this spell. There is no need to lie to the king of fire who has mastered everything. "Thank you for your kindness... I will keep it in my heart. Before rod could say anything, he could hear the murmur of hell''s voice and thank the king''s incarnation. "Don''t forget your mission. You should know where shelter 52 is, right?" Flem''s incarnation understood the words of bimon in hell and replied casually. "I do know." Without waiting for bimon to answer, rod took the initiative. The map obtained from the fire elves shows rod the location of the shelter. Just follow the map, and rod can reach shelter 52. At the same time, there was a look of doubt in his eyes: "but I don''t understand why you ordered the fire elves to destroy the sanctuary? Isn''t that weakening hell? I believe that all the demons who can occupy the sanctuary are powerful enough to be the backbone of the king''s hands in this trial. If they''re all dead, won''t the other demon kings have a problem? " "You have so many questions." She put her hands around her body and looked at rod discontentedly: "I don''t need to care what other kings think. For your sake, I''ll tell you that every dead devil in the trial will become a part of the beast, and those who die because of the destruction of the shelter are the sacrifices I prepared for the beast. " "Beast"... "From the story of the king''s incarnation, rod seems to be aware of something, and his face is dignified. It''s not the first time that he heard this unique name. Not long ago, from the story of maxika, rod learned about the existence of "beast". It seems to be a code, or a unique name, which refers to the ultimate creature born at the end of the trial. According to the story of messica, she was sacrificed by the arrogant king, imprisoned in the door of treachery, and dedicated to the beast to be born. The sacrifices that Flem prepared were the creatures who were hiding in the shelter during the trial. Rod noticed that just as he was reciting the word, the soul of bimon, who belonged to hell, suddenly vibrated. It seemed to know something, but said nothing. Finding this, rod didn''t rush to ask the hell bimont. The threat from the king of fire has not been removed, and rod dare not act rashly. "Is that your companion?" Just at this time, the words of the king''s incarnation suddenly stunned rod. He followed the sight of the flame figure, but saw that there was a stopped magic ship. On the magic ship, tis was looking at herself with a worried face. Chapter 1764 The appearance of the king''s incarnation makes the whole lake of fire boiling, and makes Tess on the magic boat feel a bump. Thanks to HeLa''s help, Tess was able to keep her shape and avoid falling on the hard deck. "This breath... This is the power of the king..." Feeling the fire magic elements boiling up in the space and the suppression from the depth of her soul, Hella''s face has changed. She has realized what''s going on ahead. Beside HeLa, tis didn''t understand what was going on at all. Then she asked anxiously, "what''s going on there?" The tall demon shook his head: "I feel the smell of belonging to the king. It should be made by the mags. I didn''t expect that they had such an identity..." "Tell me which King it is Tess''s tone was rapid, and her eyes looking forward were full of worry. Looking at the boiling magma and the increasingly hot temperature, HeLa raised her hand, wiped the sweat on her head and said, "if I''m not wrong, it''s the jealous king, Fromm Sultan. The king''s character is changeable and moody. I''m afraid elot is in danger As if she had thought of something, she added: "according to the rules of Vulcan trial, no matter the king or their incarnations can start against the demons who participate in the trial, but the jealous king never likes to be bound by the rules, and no one knows what she will do next." "What to do..." hearing Hella''s explanation and looking over the lake, Tess was worried that there was no monster who dared to resist. "No, I must help Lord elotte." Without much hesitation, Tess made a decision in her heart, and her eyes showed a firm light. "Wait!" Aware of what TISS might do, HeLa quickly reached for her and said, "that''s a real king. It''s on the same level as the king of lust, and even more powerful. You can''t imagine how powerful such an existence is. The only thing you can do is be careful not to get her attention and leave it all to elotte With that, HeLa looked at the monster on her head, but there was a look of mockery in her eyes: "even if he died in the hands of a jealous king, it was the result of his own choice." In the face of HeLa''s persuasion, tis shook her head: "Lord elotte is in danger now. I can''t just look at him like this. I must help him." HeLa just wanted to say something, but Tess no longer listened to her words. Instead, she turned to the figure in the sky, which was covered with fire, to show her own heroic skills. "Interesting ability." In mid air, under rod''s gaze, the flame figure waved his hand and commented indifferently. Rhode''s face changed slightly when he noticed TISS''s action. He realized that TISS seemed to be turning into a king and displaying her heroic talents. However, the reaction from the king''s incarnation was much unexpected. Under the influence of Tess''s hero''s specialty, the flame figure can still move her hands as if she didn''t feel anything. Being able to move her hands means that Tess''s heroic skills can''t have any effect on her at all. Even the real big devil will be limited by Tess''s heroic expertise, but the king incarnation can get rid of this, which naturally surprised rod. Looking at the flames burning around the king''s incarnation, rod seems to realize why she is not influenced by the hero''s strong points. The king incarnation in front of rod''s eyes is clearly transformed by fire. The reason why it presents a similar form to human beings is that the king of fire wants to present this form. If she wants to, she can have more arms on her body. Creatures without real form will not be influenced by Tess''s heroic skills. Through the reaction of the king''s incarnation, rod understood this and wrote it down. "She''s my subordinate..." looking at tis below, rod seemed hesitant, but still explained, "she doesn''t know your identity, so she made such a move. Please forgive her." The incarnation of the king didn''t mean to investigate. Facing rod''s explanation, she just waved her hand casually: "I don''t care who she is, I just want to warn you, don''t want to run away. After destroying the ritual array, remember to stay in shelter 52. The fire of sin has entered your soul. If you dare to leave shelter 52, I think you know the consequences. " "I''ve given you a chance to live longer. Enjoy it." After explaining these things, under the gaze of rod, the flame of the king''s incarnation slowly goes out, and there is only a completely dim element core in front of him. Holding the core of the element in his hand, rod can''t feel any temperature from it. It seems that the departure of the king''s incarnation also takes away all the energy in the core of the element. For rod, the core of elements in his hand is like a cold stone, without any value of fusion. Rod just wanted to throw the cold element core into the lake of fire. Suddenly, he seemed to think of something and stopped his action. Rod raised the core of the element and put it in front of his eyes. After a long time, he put it down, but his eyes were a little more thoughtful. All the time, rod tried to fuse the flesh and blood of other creatures, no matter whether that creature has died or not, but he never tried to fuse with inanimate things. Rod''s thinking has always been confined in the idea of the magician. According to the idea of the magician, the fusion ceremony can only let the living things or things that once had life participate in it, but can''t let the dead participate in it. However, after feeling the power of unlimited fusion ceremony, rod began to doubt why he could not integrate with the dead. In rod''s hand, the element core that has lost all its strength undoubtedly inspired rod at this time. He clenched the element core tightly in his hand, and then began to perform the unlimited fusion ceremony. Soon, rod opened his hand again, and the core of the element was gone. Under the influence of the fusion ceremony, the core of the element goes into rod''s arm and extends all the way to rod''s trunk. Although the fusion with the core of the lost power element did not bring him any improvement in attributes, it made him realize that the fusion with the dead is possible, and the fusion ceremony is not necessarily limited to the fusion with other creatures. Chapter 1765 "Hoo..." Returning to his own magic ship, rod breathed a deep breath. Although the king''s incarnation has gone, the power of the flame king is still in rod''s mind, and has not dissipated for a long time. Just the power of the king''s incarnation, the suppressed hell bimon did not dare to resist, even could not produce any anger. If the king himself appeared in front of hell bimon, rod was afraid that he would surrender on the spot. When he thought of the five levels of magic he used before the flame King left, rod felt a sense of urgency. "[Fire of karma]: Level 5 fire is magic. Mana cost unknown. The effect is unknown. " In the system log, under rod''s character attributes, there is an icon that will be ignored if you don''t look at it carefully. In addition, there is no other prompt. Unable to rely on the system''s prompt to get the magic effect, rod was not only secretly surprised, but also more severe. There is no hint in the system, which means that rod can not rely on the power from the system to find out the flaws in this magic. According to the king''s incarnation, as long as rod does not complete his mission, the previously disappeared flames will reappear and burn rod''s body to ashes. Even if rod, according to the king''s incarnation, completed the task of destroying the sanctuary, he could not leave it. Once you leave the sanctuary, the fire of sin will reappear. Only when the statue of Vulcan is activated, together with all other demons, will it become a sacrifice for the birth of the "beast". The king of fire didn''t give rod too many choices, leaving rod with only two choices: to die now and to die after completing the mission. Rod, who doesn''t want to die now, will definitely choose the latter. Although he was reluctant to admit it, rod seemed to be in trouble, and even disturbed his action track in the trial, so that he had to go to the sanctuary mentioned by the king of fire first, and then try to solve the current dilemma. Once upon a time, rod, relying on the power of the great devil''s blood, was not afraid of all fire magic. Even the magic like the fire of sin industry could not work on him. Until now, rod felt the horror of the king of fire. "Lord elotte, are you all right?" Just as rod was thinking, Tess''s words came to his ear. After returning to the magic boat, with HeLa''s help, tis comes to rod for the first time and asks him about it. Looking at the flame figure in the sky before, from the figure, Tess felt the terrible power. What she worried most was rod. "Of course I''m fine. It''s the mags who are. Hero Tess, don''t worry about me. " Rod, with a quiet face, patted Tess on the shoulder and replied. Hearing rod''s reply, Tess lowered her head slightly and relaxed her tense heart. On one side, HeLa didn''t change her attitude because of rod''s words. She asked slightly seriously, "elot, I feel the breath of belonging to the king of hell. If I read it correctly, it should come from jealousy of the king..." "It''s just her incarnation, not her body." Rod looked at her and replied. "I saw her do some magic to you. It''s not funny that fire magic comes from jealousy of kings. " Hella said with some vigilance, "it is said that the king of jealousy is the flame of the original birth. The flame that envelops her is far more than all the fire magic in the world." With HeLa''s words, Tess''s heart, which she had put down, was raised again. She looked at rod with worry, and she couldn''t help getting closer to rod. Aware of Tess''s worry, rod reluctantly replied, "she wants me to finish a task. We had to change course and give priority to the nearest shelter 52. " "What does she want you to do?" Hearing what rod said, helladan asked. She wanted to know why the jealous king wanted rod to go to an ordinary shelter. "Then you will understand." Rod gave her a cold look and replied in a deep voice. Different from the tricky Tess, Hella is undoubtedly more knowledgeable and can find more problems from rod''s words, but rod doesn''t want to say anything to her. It was tis''s question that made rod feel more concerned. "Lord elotte, how do we get to shelter 52?" Tis asked rod with some concern. "Don''t worry, I got the nautical chart from the fire elf. It''s not difficult for me to go to shelter 52." While answering Tess''s doubts, rod took out the two parchments that the fire elf had taken out before he died. Open one of them, on the parchment, you can see the chart that rod needed. There is not much information on the nautical chart. Except for a small area of terrain along the nearby fire lake, there are only a few shelters, including the target of rod''s trip, shelter 52. Looking at the chart, rod was lost in thought. If you change to other demons, after you get this chart, you may frown deeply, and then turn it up and down a few sides. You can''t understand it at all. Different from the map that everyone can understand, the nautical chart is more complicated in terms of terrain annotation and overall scale structure, not to mention the various marks made by the fire elf on the nautical chart in rod''s hand, which makes the whole nautical chart look more messy. From these marks, what rod could understand was that it was a zigzag route, but the overall direction was unchanged, facing the route of shelter 52. At the end of the route, there was an obvious deflection, which seemed to be avoiding something. Unfortunately, this time, the fire spirit could not recover the route. The fire elves want to be on the lake of fire and try to confirm their position. This route marked by him undoubtedly shows rod this point. "Unfortunately..." looking at the route on the map, rod shook his head and murmured. "What a pity?" When Tess heard rod''s comment, she looked at rod''s chart, and her eyes were deeply puzzled. "Lord elotte, I can''t understand the contents... I must have let you down..." Aware of the frustration in Tess''s words, rod thought for a moment, and held out five hands. The longest two hands gently held Tess, picked her up, and slowly put her on the top of bimont''s head. The other two hands held the two sides of the nautical chart and put it in front of Tess. The last hand held out a finger and pointed at the blank space of the nautical chart. "Don''t lose heart, hero Tess. Charts need professional knowledge to understand. It''s normal that ordinary demons can''t understand the meaning of the chart. " Rod offered to comfort. After hearing rod''s consolation, Tess relaxed. She asked softly, "can you understand this? Lord elotte... " "Of course I can read it. I''ve mastered the best sailing skills." Rod replied confidently. As rod said, with the blessing of the magic ship''s characteristics [boundless power (pseudo)], his special skill navigation has already reached the legendary level. This level of navigation enables rod to do things that other demons can''t do. As long as it''s related to navigation, nothing can stop rod at this time. In addition to God level special skills, legend level special skills have reached the top of the world. For the existence of divinity level navigation, rod is skeptical. In rod''s view, legend level navigation has no further space. "Look here. Although there is no sign on the chart, the location I am referring to is the magic dock where we started Pointing to a point on the chart where the shore meets the lake of fire, rod explained to TIS. Listening to rod''s explanation, tis nodded at first and then looked in surprise: "Lord elotte, how do you know this?" "Through the scale of the chart, and how I feel." Rod answered, moving his fingers slowly across the coast around the magic dock. "We''ve been in this magic dock for a long time, haven''t we? No matter which side of the magic dock we have been through several times, just through the surrounding terrain and the proportion of the distance, I can confirm all this. " Tess listened carefully to rod''s story, nodded from time to time, and looked positive. "And here." Rod''s finger stopped and landed on the right side of the magic dock. "Do you remember that when we said goodbye to the fallen and went back to the magic dock, I let you run all the way to keep up with me, just to make you feel tired, so as to better play your heroic skills and pass this kind of fatigue on to our enemies?" "Lord elotte..." hearing what rod said, Tess couldn''t help but raise her head and look at the dark yellow monster, with some resentment in her eyes. Rod didn''t notice Tess''s reaction. His attention was completely attracted by other things, and his face became dignified. Rodriguez thought that Tess''s heroic expertise could work for any demon. Unfortunately, from the reaction of the incarnation of the flame king, the situation seems not so simple. Creatures without real form will not be influenced by Tess''s heroic skills, which rod has written down. In a sense, those elemental creatures don''t have a real body, and they don''t have to be limited by Tess''s heroic expertise. For this, rod has to make a further attempt. Seeing rod''s silence in thought, Tess pursed her lips and then asked, "Lord elotte, why did you just say it''s a pity?" Noticing Tess''s doubts, rod thought for a moment and asked her, "do you see the black line in the nautical chart, which is obviously different from the other signs With rod''s words, Tess''s eyes could not help but put on the black line in the nautical chart. The black line is very easy to identify, which is obviously different from other marks on the nautical chart. It''s like a little bit of fire on this not precise nautical chart. Recalling the fire elves before, rod can probably guess how he made his own marks on the nautical chart. For the fire elves, if they want to leave a mark on the nautical chart, they don''t need any tools at all. They just need to light up the flame slightly, and then control the action track of the flame. "I see it, Lord elotte." After finding the black line, tis explained softly to rod. "This black line represents the position that the fire spirit sailed through. The twists and turns in their sailing path represent the situation that they have to change their course. " Looking at the twists and turns of the route, I do not know how many times, rod''s face, also faint dignified. "If those fire elves change their course in order to avoid the strong enemy they are going to meet, they will meet too many enemies along the way, especially on the route to shelter 54..." Unlike Tess, who looked at the dark route and was very puzzled, rod could see more problems from every change of the route of the fire elves. On the nautical chart, a total of five shelters are marked according to their serial numbers. From shelter 50 to shelter 54, they are clearly marked on the nautical chart. Among them, the most important thing for rod was the location of shelter 54. It seems that there are a large number of magic ships sailing towards shelter 54. Every time the fire elves encounter such a magic ship, they have to temporarily deviate from the sailing track and wait until the ship is far away to resume its course. After listening to rod''s explanation, tis also understood many things, but there was one thing she couldn''t understand. "I understand the meaning of this black line, but Lord elotte, why do you say it''s a pity?" Tis looked at rod and asked, puzzled. Rod didn''t feel the slightest impatience because of Tess''s inquiry. He patiently answered Tess''s doubts: "although the fire spirit has been working hard to correct the route and made many marks on this chart, he still made a mistake in his current position." Rod reached out and pointed to the end of the black line. "If the last deflection of the course represents the encounter between the fire elves and us, then the end of the black line symbolizes our current position." Tis nodded, but rod said, "this is a pity. We are not at the end of the black line, but more to the left. The signs he''s trying to make are meaningless to me. " Looking at the chart on the scroll, rod also made his own evaluation. Chapter 1766 Looking at rod''s position on the chart, tis looked surprised. "Lord elotte, there''s nothing on the chart. Why do you say that''s where we are now?" As Tess said, rod''s position on the chart is empty, far away from the black line marked by the fire elves, but rod insists that it is their current position, which naturally makes Tess very confused. Out of doubt in her heart, tis asked rod. Rod took a look at tis and slowly explained, "since we left the magic dock, I''ve been predicting the speed of the magic boat. Even without this chart, I know how far we''ve traveled at what speed. The existence of the chart only tells me the location of those shelters. " Listening to rod''s explanation, tis nodded, but still had some doubts in her eyes. "Tis, would you rather believe what I said, or the logo on this map?" Looking at Tess, rod asked. "You said it, of course. No matter what you say, I will believe it. " Tess raised her head, looked at the dark yellow monster and replied without any hesitation. "It seems that stupid you have a wise moment." Rod''s face remained unchanged, and he commented on Tess''s behavior. Just as rod explained to tis, the existence of legendary navigational skills endowed rod with various unimaginable abilities. When sailing on the lake of fire, all the journey that the magic boat passed, even every turn, had a clear mark in rod''s mind. Even without looking with his eyes, rod could clearly feel what happened during the voyage. Every special skill, when it reaches legend level, will have all kinds of incredible abilities. Like rod, always remembering the voyage of a ship is only the most basic ability of legendary navigation. Rod, who has legendary sailing skills, never has to worry about losing his way in the process of sailing. Even if there are all kinds of accidents, rod can always confirm his position. Choosing to apply the effect of boundless divine power to navigation will undoubtedly make rod''s navigation on the lake of fire more smooth and avoid many unnecessary troubles. If he followed the wrong mark on the chart, rod predicted that it would take him a lot of extra time to get to shelter 52. "Are we going to shelter 52 now?" Knowing the current position of the magic boat, tis asked rod. "Yes, but don''t worry. There are other things that I need to deal with. " With that, rod leaned slightly and looked at a magic boat approaching in the distance. At the bow of the magic ship, brown haired MAG was looking at him in fear. With his order, the other mags on the ship did not leave the ship, but kept approaching rod. The sorcery ship where brown haired MAG is located is also the last one among the original three sorcery ships. "Why do we go back to that terrible monster?" With the approaching of the magic boat, a sallow skinned mage finally asked the brown haired mage, "he killed Lord Pires. We can''t defeat him at all. The only thing we can do is to take advantage of the fact that he didn''t find it and quickly set out to flee to the depths of the lake of fire... " "Be quiet! We''re not going to fight that monster, we''re going to take the magic boat this way. " Seeing that the morale of Margo nearby was depressed by the wax yellow Margo, Margo with brown hair finally couldn''t help it and yelled at the other margos. With the death of the fire elves, brown haired Margo, who recovered his life from rod, has become the leader of all margos on the ship. He is trying to calm the panic of these margos with his own words. As the magic boat gets closer and closer, many magus look scared in their eyes. If they were not stopped by other Magus, they would even jump into the lake of fire. It''s better to be burned to ashes by magma than to come to the terrible monster again. Naturally, brown haired Margo didn''t want to see this. He explained in a loud voice, "I believe you''ve seen the speed of that magic ship. Even the net of fire can''t limit that terrible monster. Do you think we can just rely on the speed of the magic ship to get rid of that monster? It''s impossible. " Said, brown hair Ma each took a deep breath, the line of sight also looked at the distance of the magic ship, and there are terrible monsters. "If we run away like this, we will be overtaken by the monster. At that time, he will not let us go... Now, if we want to live, we have to come to the monster and pray that he will show mercy..." Compared with other mags around him, brown haired MAG has to be more calm in this situation, which may be the reason why he is able to stand out among the mags and become the deputy of the fire elves. "But... Even if we go back to the monster, will he let us go?" Hearing Margo''s explanation, another frightened Margo questioned. After seeing the monster''s terrible means, these MAG didn''t believe that the monster would let them go so easily. "I don''t know... But it seems to be our only choice." Brown haired Ma has no bottom in his heart. He can only make the right choice according to the current situation. The brown haired magus looked around, looked at the worries on the faces of those magus nearby, and said in a loud voice, "the king of fire is always protecting us. Her incarnation came not long ago and said something to that monster. I believe she will protect us and will not abandon us!" The words of Margo with brown hair greatly eased the tension in Margo''s heart. Looking back at the king''s incarnation on the lake of fire, the uneasiness in Magog''s heart instantly subsided, and their trust in the king filled their hearts with strength. Even if they didn''t hear the king''s incarnation, what did they say to the monster? But these mags believed that with the protection of the king, the monster didn''t dare to hurt them. So all the way sailing, soon, these magus came to the monster where the magic ship. As the sides of the ship approached each other, under the gaze of the mags, the huge two headed monster stepped on their magic boat with heavy steps. The huge size of the double headed monster made the whole magic boat shake. The mags could not help grasping the things at hand, which prevented the body from falling from the magic boat. Feeling the monster''s approach, a mage recalled the fear he had brought back and screamed. Listening to Margo''s scream, the two headed monster looked impatient. He held out his hand and grabbed the Magus. With the huge claw waving, magus was cut into two pieces as if he had not been stopped. Each piece was integrated into his body by the double headed monster. The double headed monster''s action immediately startled all the mags nearby. The other demons who wanted to scream, thinking of the end of the MAG before, could not help but cover their mouths tightly and did not dare to make any sound. After all this, feeling the new strength in his body, rod looked at the mags in front of him with satisfaction: "you take the initiative to approach me, it seems that you are ready to die." "It''s not like that." Hearing what rod said, brown haired Margo took the initiative and explained, "we don''t want to continue fighting with you. Please forgive us. In return, we are willing to offer the golden gate, even the melting pot core of this magic ship." "I think you may have got something wrong." Looking at the brown haired Margo in front of him, rod said with disdain, "after I solve you, everything on this magic ship is mine, and it doesn''t need your offering at all. You''re just giving me what belongs to me again. " Rod''s words also made nearby Margo more afraid. From the words of double headed demons, all they can feel is deep despair. Under the intense fear, a one eyed magou''s tense expression finally collapsed. He raised his hand, condensed a small fireball, and was about to throw it at the double headed monster. All of a sudden, one eyed Margo''s movement stopped, his hands dropped to both sides powerlessly, and the fireball in his hands dissipated. No matter how hard he tried, he could not lift his hands for half a minute. There is no doubt that the sudden abnormal changes in his body make him more afraid. He doesn''t understand what happened to his body. "Lord elotte, he wants to hurt you." When one eyed Magog was puzzled, a firm female voice came to his ears. One eyed magou looked up tremblingly, but behind the double headed monster, a small demon was staring at him. This picture is what he can see at the last moment of his life. At the next moment, the huge claw swept past him. Magog could not even see the movement of the claw clearly. He only felt that the picture he saw was more and more blurred in his only eye. The huge claws instantly took away all the flesh and blood in front of one eyed Ma, especially the position of her abdomen. The one eyed horse was injured to this degree, and could not stand at all. His body fell down and gradually lost its breath. On the other side, rod looked down at the claws of bimon, which belonged to hell. According to rod''s prediction, the sweep of the claw is enough to divide the one eyed mag''s body into several sections. Unfortunately, the sweep path of the claw is blocked by other mags. This sweeping attack, although all the Magpies in the path were wiped out, leaving a bright red track in the air, but also because of the reduction of strength, it did not reach Luo''s ideal level. In an instant, it divided the one eyed magpies into several sections, only cut the one eyed Magpies'' chest and abdomen, which also made rod a little dissatisfied. Different from his familiarity with the body, rod still needs more practice to make good use of his claws. The soul of bimon in hell still hasn''t recovered from the power of the flame king. It gives all control to rod and doesn''t care about the outside world. Rod doesn''t know what''s wrong with it. "You did a good job, Tess the hero." Although he was dissatisfied with his control, rod would not vent his dissatisfaction on tis. Not only that, he also took the initiative to praise Tess''s previous behavior. "Although my body is not afraid of the attacks of Magog, I still want to thank you for your heroic strength." As he said this, rod slightly increased her arm to prevent her from falling to one side because of the high-speed movement of hell bimont''s body. Tess didn''t answer. She just leaned back slightly, leaning against the twisted flesh and blood. If she had an arm, she might put her palm on the arm nearby. In the process of talking with Tess, rod did not forget to stretch out his spare arm, grab the flesh and blood left by Margo after his death, and integrate with himself. "No..." the sudden attack of the two headed monster made brown haired mage have a strong fear. He knew that once the monster intended to destroy mage on the golden gate, no mage could escape. "You can''t do that! Have you forgotten the Lord of fire''s protection for us? She just appeared in front of you It''s urgent. Brown haired Ma, ignoring the others, yells at rod. "It''s a pity that the king of fire didn''t say to protect you. She just made a deal with me." Rod replied, his face unchanged. "Deal..." hearing rod say so, brown haired Margo undoubtedly thought of something, and then said in a high voice, "I know what she wants you to do. It''s to destroy shelter 52, right? I can help you and Margo around here. " Seeing that the two headed monster was going to destroy all the mags nearby, the brown haired mags, regardless of the others, spoke aloud about his value. "I don''t need your help. The only way you can help me is to be a part of me. " Rod shook his head and denied Margot''s statement. "I... I know another secret." Instead of giving up, brown haired Margo continued to beg rod, "I heard Lord Peres mention that there are some huge eddies on the lake of fire, which can send ships into different spaces, or even directly escape from the trial." Listen to brown hair Margo said, rod seems to think of something: "go on." "I know the location of those eddies, Lord Peres once told me. I''m the only one who knows that, and none of the others know it. " As if feeling rod''s move, brown haired Margo quickly added, "spare me and other margos, and I can take you to where the whirlpool is." Chapter 1767 From Margot''s mouth, rod learned the existence of vortex. For the whirlpool, rod''s understanding is far more profound than those of Magog and even all other hellish creatures. In rod''s memory, when he was banished to the water plane, he relied on the huge whirlpool on the ocean to cross the space, trying to rely on the power of the whirlpool to return to the main plane. Although there were many accidents in the process of shuttling through the vortex, rod finally returned to the theme plane smoothly. There is no need for Margot''s explanation. Rod has long remembered the various effects of whirlpool. Vortices can make the creatures in them cross the space, which may appear in the same sea area or on the ectopic surface. The exit of the vortex may even be full of chaotic space turbulence. The creatures passing through the vortex may not react to anything and be cut into pieces by the space turbulence. Unlike normal space spells, whirlpool cannot control the position of the exit. No one has an answer to where we can go by the vortex before we really go through it. Moreover, the exit of the vortex will change, and it can''t be used as a stable space channel at all. The exit of the vortex must be another vortex, no matter where that vortex is. This is also rod''s conclusion after his own continuous attempts. If not desperate, rod doesn''t want to go through the whirlpool, not to mention that he still has the magic of the king of fire. Once he leaves this space, he will be attacked in a devastating way. The mage of blakada had studied the whirlpool in detail, and finally came to the conclusion that the space passage in the whirlpool was too dangerous, and ordinary creatures had better stay away from it. If the vortex appears in the territory of blakada, there will be special magic guild members to permanently close the space channel formed by the vortex. From the mouth of brown haired Magog, rod learned that even on the lake of fire, there are vortices forming a space passage. He was not surprised at this. Once upon a time, rod came to an area full of magma through the whirlpool of water element potential surface, where there was a golden palace. "I don''t think I need your leadership." It seems to be something, rod said slowly. "What? No... I heard Lord Pires say that there are a few whirlpools that can even cross the limit of ten gates and send us directly to huoyin city. " Hearing what rod said, brown haired Marguerite was obviously a little flustered. He tried to tell rod all the benefits that whirlpool could bring. "If you are worried that the whirlpool will send us to dangerous places, you can rest assured that the king of fire will protect us in the whirlpool." At this time, rod slightly frowned: "you say the king of fire will protect us in the whirlpool?" "Of course, we are her faithful followers." Brown haired Ma nodded and assured, "after completing the task of destroying the shelter, our task in the trial is over. We can safely evacuate through the vortex and return to the relatively safe space." Rod did not answer Margot''s words, but fell into silence. According to rod''s understanding, the exit of the vortex should be completely random, but according to brown haired Margot''s explanation, Fromm seems to be able to control the vortex formed in the magma and bring the creatures into it to the designated position. Rod didn''t know what the real situation was, but from the fact that margos didn''t worry about how to survive the trial after the shelter was destroyed, the whirlpool on the lake of fire was probably margos'' retreat means. "How''s it going? I can take you to where those swirls are, so that you can leave this trial. No one but me knows where the vortex is Asked Marguerite, with great care. "First, I don''t need to leave this trial. I''m not as afraid as you are. Rather, this trial is my chance." Under rod''s gaze, brown haired magpies could not help but step back. But looking at those frightened Magpies in the rear, he stopped his step and stood in front of rod. "Second, I don''t need you to take me to those whirlpools. The positions of those eddies are all marked on the chart Speaking of this, rod shook his head and spread out the chart in front of Malcolm with brown hair. On the nautical chart, there are several round burnt marks between shelter 51 and shelter 52. Previously, rod did not understand the meaning of these circular scorch marks. Because each creature has different habits of making marks on the nautical chart, even if rod mastered the legendary nautical skill, he could not see the meaning of each mark on the nautical chart at a glance. But at this time, from the mouth of brown haired Margo, he learned that they were going to retreat by relying on the whirlpool after completing the task of destroying the shelter. Rod immediately understood what the round scorch marks around the shelter meant. In order to avoid being chased by other demons in the shelter, the location of the vortex must not be too far away from shelter 52. It is undoubtedly more appropriate to put the vortex in the middle of the two shelters. In addition to the retreat of Margo in shelter 52, Margo in shelter 51 can also leave from here. At this moment, rod seemed to believe that the whirlpool on the lake of fire was created by the king of fire, in order to let her demons retreat safely. Unlike rod, who is calm in his heart, brown haired Ma''s face wrinkled up and was about to cry when he heard rod say the location of the vortex. He wanted to deny rod''s statement and tell him that the vortex was in another place, but he didn''t dare to lie to the two headed monster in front of him. The power felt from the double headed monster made brown haired Ma tremble involuntarily. He knew that if he lied to the double headed monster, he would be seen through by the monster immediately. Even he didn''t believe that he could cheat the double headed monster with lies. Suddenly, he seemed to think of something, with a flattering smile, and said to the double headed monster, "although you have found this nautical chart, you need very profound knowledge to read it. A powerful demon like you who is good at fighting must have never known such knowledge." As he spoke, he reached out and tried to take the chart from rod. However, rod, who was aware of his action, took the chart back first. Seeing that the monster didn''t want to hand over the chart to him, brown haired Margo said quickly, "I know how to understand all the records on the chart. I''m willing to guide you to the shelter 52 and the location of the vortex." "You say I don''t understand this chart? Ha ha... " What brown haired MAG didn''t expect was that after listening to his story, the double headed monster suddenly gave out a burst of laughter. Brown haired MAG couldn''t understand the meaning of this burst of laughter. He just felt that his whole body was cold, and then he laughed with it. He smile very hard, clearly in the heart is very scared, but still pretend to be a smiling face. The appearance of brown haired Margo was so funny that even Tess, looking at the scene, couldn''t help giggling. Soon, the double headed monster''s laughter stopped, and brown haired MAG stopped laughing, and looked at the monster expectantly. "If that''s the last thing you want to say, you can die now." The double headed monster''s deep words changed brown hair Ma''s face. As soon as he raised his hand, he seemed to want to say something, and his huge claws swept towards him. Neither brown haired Magog nor the demons around him could stop the sweeping of the huge claws. Under the powerful force, their flesh and blood are intertwined, and they are no longer separated from each other, and their souls die out. I don''t know whether they can be collected by the large soul melting pot that makes monsters. As the initiator of all this, rod bathed in the blood belonging to Margo, felt his own strength gradually increased, and his face showed an expression of enjoyment. Margo, nearby, finally realized rod''s purpose at this moment and wanted to escape one after another. However, on the boundless lake of fire, they had no way to escape at all. What was waiting for them was death. Unwilling to be burned to ashes by the magma, Margo died under the huge claws. Rod also had a lot of experience in using the body of bimont in hell. "That MAG is so strange." Just as rod was merging the flesh and blood of Margo, Tess suddenly said in his arms. "What happened to him?" As he asked, rod tore off the arm of the dead magus and placed it a little below the claw of the hell''s bimont. Under the function of the fusion ceremony, this arm can move quickly, and it looks no different from other arms. "He said you couldn''t understand the chart and he wanted to help you read it." Tess tilted her head. "He doesn''t know how much you know about the chart." Thinking of rod''s previous knowledge of nautical charts, tis had no doubt about rod''s ability. "Thanks to you." Listen to Tess so say, rod hand fusion action also slowed down, "if you don''t provide that furnace core, I will not have this level of navigation." Speaking of this, rod seems to think of something, his face has changed. The core of the furnace, formed by the soul of Ehrlich, once again appeared in rod''s mind. For some reason, rod always felt that the soul was not as simple as he thought. Hell bimon called him a righteous man, and in rod''s memory, it was clearly a Lich''s name. He shook his head. All about the name, rod had to go back to the surface world to have a chance to learn more about it. Rod believed that the name was recorded in both the Lich and the thieves guild. Thinking of this, rod couldn''t help looking at tis, and didn''t even notice that one of his hands was crooked. By the time rod found that his hands were crooked, the fusion ceremony had been completed. Dissatisfied with the rod, can only tear off the arm from the body, re installed in other positions. Being watched by rod, tis lowered her head slightly and asked softly, "Lord elotte, why do you have so many arms in your body?" "What''s the matter? Do these arms make you uncomfortable? " Rod asked suspiciously. "I''m just curious to ask Lord elotte to answer my doubts." Tess pursed her lips with a slightly uneasy look. "I don''t care if Lord elotte doesn''t want to answer." "Because these arms are needed for fusion rituals, they can give me more power." Rod thought about it and replied. Tess looked at the arms curiously: "why fusion arms? Instead of fusing other parts? Integrating other parts can also bring you strength. " It seems that the words of tis baffled rod. Before that, he didn''t think about such questions, and he didn''t know why tis could ask these questions. "Maybe it''s because the arm is the best manifestation of strength." Rod thought about it and gave his answer: "whatever we do, we need to use our arms. Whether it''s labor, or fighting with weapons, or even casting spells, arms are indispensable. If I were to choose a part of my body to represent strength, I think I would choose the arm. The more arms I have, the more strength I have, and I want more strength. That''s why I fused those arms. " Listening to rod''s story, Tess''s original eyes gradually faded, as if some brilliance had gone out. Keenly aware of the change in Tess''s eyes, rod asked suspiciously, "what''s the matter? Are you not satisfied with the answer? " "No, Lord elotte." Tess shook her head with a choking voice. "I just thought of myself... I have no arms, I must be the most powerless devil..." "You are wrong." Rod actively refuted TISS''s words, and said solemnly, "in my opinion, you are the most terrible devil, even more terrifying than hell." Hearing what rod said, tis couldn''t help smiling: "you must be joking with me. How can I be like what you said..." As she spoke, Tess raised her head slightly, took a furtive look at rod, and quickly lowered her head. "I''m not kidding." Rod''s face was more dignified. According to his prediction, even if his own body with two artifact comes here, it will be restrained by Tess''s hero''s strong points, and his strength will not be able to give full play to 10%. This is why he said that to Tess. Apart from the energy body like the king''s incarnation, the only body that can be free from the limitation of Tess''s hero''s specialty is the body like rod''s, which has been alienated by the fusion ceremony. At first, when rod chose to integrate other creatures, the reason was not only that this method was much faster than swallowing flesh and blood, but also another important point, which was rod''s defense against Tess. He wanted to get a body that would not be restrained by Tess''s heroes. But in rod''s view now, that kind of defense doesn''t seem necessary. Chapter 1768 "Do you want a new arm? There''s a lot more here. " Rod held out a hand, pointed to the bodies of Margo and asked TISS, "the ceremony of fusion is stronger than you think. I can give you a new arm." "I don''t need those arms. I want to use my strength to help Lord elotte." In the face of rod''s inquiry, tis gently shakes her head and refuses rod''s offer. Rod looked at her and saw that she had made her own choice, but he didn''t say much. "If it''s your choice..." rod shook his head and went on fusing the bodies of Margo. "Lord elotte..." Just as rod was merging, looking at the dark yellow monster around him, tis made a rare request. "Can you lend me your arm?" Rod was puzzled. He didn''t understand the meaning of Tess''s words. It seemed that he thought of something. Rod controlled the claws of bimon in hell below and waved to one of his many arms. Hell''s claws are as sharp as ever. Even with rod''s physical attributes at this time, they can''t stop the claws, and they are sliced off in a moment. Raising the arm in front of Tess, rod asked, "is it like this?" Tess looked at rod wrongly. "That''s not what I mean." "Isn''t that what you mean?" Rod stretched out his other arm and scratched it on the top of his head. Then he took back his severed arm and put it back in its original position. Soon, the fracture left by hell''s bimonthly claw healed quickly, and rod regained control of the arm. The existence of fusion ceremony makes rod not afraid of any degree of injury. Even if his arm is cut off, he will not feel too much pain. The ceremony of fusion not only brings great strength to rod, but also takes away the normal feeling of his body. Seeing that Tess was a little sullen, rod didn''t know what to say, so he had to continue to pay attention to the fusion ceremony. With the continuous implementation of the fusion ceremony, soon, the remains of Margo''s body on the golden gate were fused and all came to rod''s body. After merging the bodies of Margo, rod felt that there was a special force in his body, and his whole body became hot and dry. This kind of change comes from the blood of the body. Rod is acutely aware of this and does not resist the coming of this force. Driven by his blood, rod followed the feeling that appeared in his body and raised a hand beside him. Soon, a fireball slowly formed in rod''s palm. Without using any mana value in his body, rod let the fireball appear on the palm of his hand, not based on some kind of magic, but a kind of power from the deep blood, an instinct to control the fire. Unfortunately, the power of this blood is relatively weak. Although rod can rely on this power to control the fire a little, he can''t really touch the origin of the fire. If he touches the fire rising from the palm of his hand, rod will also be burned by the fire. The existence of the fusion ceremony brought an additional blood for rod, that is, the blood belonging to Margo. Unfortunately, the power of this blood is really not good, far from being comparable with those of the powerful demons. Disperse the fireball in the palm, and rod gradually understands the power from blood. Seeing that there was no Margo left on the ruined golden gate, rod quickly came to the stern of the ship and took out the furnace core belonging to the ship. Before the Golden Gate burned completely, rod followed the side of the ship and returned to his own magic ship. "Golden Gate..." looking at the burning magic boat which lost the core of the melting pot, TISS''s eyes reflected the golden fire, and her eyes showed the expression of thinking. Seeing that rod came to the soul furnace and was ready to throw the three cores into it, tis thought about it and said to him, "Lord elotte, I still don''t know the name of our magic ship..." "What?" Rod frowned and said coldly, "it has no name. It''s just a boat. You call it by name, and it won''t agree. " "Oh..." after getting rod''s answer, tis couldn''t help lowering her head. "All right." Seeing Tess''s appearance, rod felt very helpless. He thought a little and said, "in order to recognize a hero''s outstanding contribution in the battle, I plan to name our magic boat after a hero." "Which hero?" Tis blinked and asked rod. "The hero who made outstanding contributions in the battle is naturally you, tis, tis..." speaking of this, rod''s words suddenly stopped, "sorry, what''s your full name again?" "Tis Percy." Tess pursed discontentedly. "I remember when we first met, I told you my full name." "Really? How do I remember it wasn''t like that? You should never have said your full name. " Rod flatly denied that. Seeing that Tess looked aggrieved, rod said quickly: "In recognition of Tess Percy''s contribution in the battle, I named this magic ship, Percy. You can call this magic ship by that name." With that, rod nodded with satisfaction. However, after hearing all this, tis was not as happy as rod thought. "What''s the matter? Do you have a better name for this magic ship? " Rod looked at tis and asked. "No Tis shook her head. "It''s just the Percy. It sounds like a magic boat for demons." "Is it?" Rod glanced at Tess in surprise. At the same time, he seemed to recall something. "Speaking of it, I remember the full name of Hella. It''s like Hella Percy. What''s the relationship between you and her having the same surname? " Tess gave rod an unexpected look: "don''t you know? Percy is the last name of the demons, just like the great demons, they all take krigen as their last name. As long as they are demons, they will take Percy as their surname. " Rod nodded thoughtfully. For this habit in hell, if it wasn''t for Tess''s reminder, rod really didn''t know. Not long ago, the name of the pure blood demon that rod met in the magic dock was anyavili krigan, but rod didn''t care too much about it. Tess''s words did not solve rod''s doubts, but brought him more confusion: "I remember that kriegen was the surname of the arrogant king, and those great demons took kriegen as their surname, which should also be based on this point. Why do you demons take Percy as their surname? " "Because that''s the name of the erotic king." Tess patiently answers all of rod''s doubts. She likes the feeling that "the great king of lust, the ruler of pleasure and taboo, her full name is cecia Percy, and we demons exist to please her." "Wait a minute." From Tess''s mouth, rod knew the information he had never known before, that is, the name of the erotic king, which also made him think of more, "cecia... I seem to have heard of this name somewhere." As he said that, rod''s brow wrinkled deeply and his face was full of thought. What rod could be sure was that it wasn''t the first time he heard the name chekia, but he couldn''t remember when it was the last time he heard it. "Have you heard of the name? It''s the name of the erotic king, and it''s normal that you''ve heard of it. " Hearing rod say this, tis doesn''t think so. In her opinion, it''s too normal to know the name of the lust king. "I don''t know how many demons, in order to meet the lust king, they don''t even want their own lives..." "No..." but rod waved his hand and interrupted Tess''s words. "When I knew the name of Cecilia, I didn''t regard the owner of the name as one of the kings of hell." While saying that, rod''s thoughts began to recall further: "that should have happened in the surface world. How do I know the name? Is it about demons? No... if it''s about demons, I''ll have an impression... Is it about the liches? It doesn''t seem right either... " On one side, Tess saw that rod was deeply thinking. Instead of bothering him, she patiently listened to all of rod''s whispers. After thinking for a long time, rod still had no idea. He gave up thinking with a deep sigh. "Lord elotte, do you have a clue?" Seeing that rod was no longer thinking, tis asked. Rod shook his head. "I don''t remember anymore." Tess put her head slightly close to him: "have you forgotten everything about the earth?" "Of course not. I just can''t remember when I heard the name. It seems that it just happened inadvertently. It''s really difficult to think about it in a crowd. " Rod sighed. "In fact... I''d like to hear from you what you''ve experienced in the earthly world." Tis pursed her lips and whispered. "Really?" Rod looked at her. "That''s not a great story." "I don''t care!" Tess looked at rod and said firmly, "as long as it''s your experience, I''d like to hear it." Hearing this, rod closed his eyes slightly and said, "you know what? I once met a girl... Maybe we shouldn''t call her a girl. To be exact, she is a fairy dragon. You are very similar to her, but different. You are a hero, but she is not. I believe that she is still in the surface world, waiting for my return. " Tis listened quietly to rod''s story and pushed him closer. "I think, she must be you said, will shed tears for my existence. I have forgotten many things, how powerful enemies I have killed, and how seriously I have been injured. But I have not forgotten her, her every joyful smile, or even her every anger... " As he spoke, rod fell into memory. If there is anything to support him to return to the surface world, besides the power he once lost, the person he spoke of is also one of the important reasons. Suddenly, the memory of rod, suddenly opened his eyes, face also become dignified. "I seem to remember when I heard that name." Rod said in a deep voice. Chapter 1769 "Do you really remember?" Seeing that rod seemed to think of something, TISS, with the same look, immediately asked him. "Well..." rod nodded, with a look of memory in his eyes. "It was not long ago that she and I sought divination for a powerful being. At that time, I didn''t recognize the identity of the powerful existence. I just thought it was an ordinary divination and didn''t think about the deep meaning carefully. " At the end of the day, rod''s face was completely dignified. "I don''t always believe in the result of divination. I used to think that it was just a way for the weak to seek psychological comfort. If all their hopes were pinned on divination, it would only be closer and closer to death. But the divination made by that powerful being is always amazingly effective. " Tis nodded and listened patiently to rod''s story. Her eyes were shining. It seemed that no matter what rod said, she would believe it. "Demons also have their own unique divination skills. What kind of divination do you use?" Tis asked softly. "Prophecy card." Rod replied, "it''s a magic prophecy card. If used properly, the things drawn on the card will appear in front of you in the form of entity. Even the Phoenix has been extinct creatures, prophecy card can also come out Tis nodded, her eyes full of longing. Speaking of the prophecy card, rod can''t help recalling the owner of that unique set of cards. I don''t know if Rowling can deal with everything in the surface world during his absence. On the earth''s surface, the movement of demons attracts the attention of all creatures. Even the eracians who hated the necromancer would not choose to retaliate against the necromancer in this period, which made rod feel a little relieved. "You think of the name of the king of lust. Does it have anything to do with the prophecy card and the fairy dragon you mentioned?" Asked Tess, looking uncertainly at the dark yellow monster. Her words were intermittent, and seemed to be a little unsure. At the end of the day, her voice was more subtle. Rod had to concentrate on listening to understand what she was saying. "She drew the card of prophecy, and the picture on it was a girl named chekia." Rod didn''t notice Tess''s abnormality, but explained in a deep voice: "I remember on that card, in addition to the girl named chekia, there was another elf named..." Speaking of this, rod''s words stopped. Rod''s memory of the elf name that only appeared on the prophecy card and only heard it once was very vague. "It''s like Butch... Or something. He''s an elf anyway." Rod replied. "Butch..." tis seemed to think of something, with a puzzled look in her eyes. "Do you remember the name?" Rhode asked immediately when he found TISS''s abnormality. Tis shook her head and made no answer. Rod took a look at her and said, "according to the diviner, Butch is cecia''s lover. When Cecilia fell in love with a different race and fell into hell, Butch awakened his heroic will. In order to find Cecilia''s soul, he once went to hell alone and defeated the most powerful arrogant King... " With that, rod breathed out a deep breath, and his eyes also followed the fire Lake in front of the magic boat to the end of a red color. Tess, listening to rod''s story, had forgotten her original thoughts. She opened her mouth slightly and looked surprised: "are these... True?" "I don''t know." Rod shook his head and answered helplessly. "That sounds incredible..." Tess''s emotion is still immersed in the story told by rod, which can''t be calm for a long time, but her reason tells her that it seems impossible: "the arrogant king is invincible. He is the master of hell and the leader of all hell kings. How can he be defeated by other creatures?" "I didn''t believe that story before." Feeling the doubts in Tess''s heart, rod stretched out his extra arm and gently stroked her head, "until I found out that the man who divined for me was also the king of hell. The story told by the king of hell should not be false Tess looked at rod in surprise, with longing in her eyes. "Have you ever seen those kings with your own eyes?" "I think so." Looking back on what she looked like, rod admitted it to Tess. Even so, rod did not disclose to tis the real mission of his trip to the gate of treachery. "That''s a great honor." Thinking of what rod said, Tess looked forward to it even more. "All the demons are eager to see the real face of the demon king and get the appreciation of the kings. I can''t imagine that you can do this..." "I don''t think that''s an honor." Rod waved his hand and refuted Tess''s saying, "those hell kings are just powerful demons. I don''t need their appreciation. All I need is strength, more powerful than them. " Tess looked at rod unexpectedly, and seemed to be surprised by rod''s saying: "but... They are hell kings. Demons like us are born to serve them." Rod said, "you''re wrong, Tess. Since you were born in hell, you have your own will. No one asks you to do what you are born with. You can be loyal to the king of hell, but it''s also out of your own choice. " "I''m sorry, Lord elotte..." tis pursed her lips and whispered, "I still can''t believe that the arrogant king will be defeated by the creatures in the surface world." As she said this, Tess took a worried look at the dark yellow monster in front of her. She seemed very worried that her doubt would cause his anger. However, the dark yellow monster was not as angry as Tess thought, and did not even show the slightest expression of being offended. Instead, it said slightly seriously: "the one who defeated the arrogant king is not a simple surface world creature, he is a hero." "Hero..." Tess murmured, the word rod emphasized. "Yes, hero." Rod seemed to think of something, with a firm look in his eyes. "The hero awakens his will and can do things that other creatures can''t imagine. With the blessing of the heroic will, nothing is impossible, even if it is possible to defeat the arrogant king. " Chapter 1770 Think of the hero named Butch, made all kinds of feats, even rod, also have to admit his power. As rod said to Tess, the strong will of heroes is enough to make heroes do things that other creatures can''t do. Seeing that tis seems to believe Butch''s story, rod thought about it and said to her, "you are also a hero, tis. You know how powerful a hero is." Tis nodded. "I see what you mean, Lord elotte." "In my opinion, your heroes are not inferior to any other heroes. No matter how powerful a creature is, as long as it doesn''t get rid of the limitation of flesh and blood, it will be affected by your power. " Rod said slowly. For Tess''s heroic expertise, rod gave a very high evaluation. Before that, the extremely powerful hell bimon also lost most of its fighting ability under the action of tis''s heroic expertise. If Tess''s injury is more serious, under the effect of her hero''s "pain transmission", rod can even cross several ranks and defeat hell bimont, but rod does not want to see this. "Lord elotte..." after receiving rod''s praise, tis showed a happy smile, "I will always help you with my heroic expertise." "Yes? Then you''d better live longer, so that you can play the greatest role of the hero''s expertise. " Rod thought about it and then commented. Tis glanced at rod and seemed dissatisfied with his answer. At this time, she suddenly thought of something and asked rod, "Lord elotte, you haven''t told me the end of that story." "What end?" Rod seemed puzzled and asked TISS. "It''s the elf named Butch. You said he defeated the arrogant king. Did he get back the soul of Cecilia?" Asked Tess eagerly, as if worried about the characters she spoke of. When Tess asked about this, rod frowned in disbelief. He thought for a moment and then replied, "I don''t know the end of them. The man who divined for me only told me about the hero''s feat, not more As rod said, during the previous divination, she only told him these things, but did not tell him the final fate of the spirit named Butch, or the soul of cecia. "I really want to know, their final outcome, whether Butch has successfully rescued Cecilia''s soul..." tis lowered her head slightly and said. Rod does not care: "for a hero, the outcome is often the least important.". The brightest moment of heroic will only exists in the moment when the heroic will awakens. " After thinking about it, rod continued, "I once saw a hero who lost his will. When the will of a hero is plain under the baptism of time, can such a hero be called a hero? " Seeing that Tess was unhappy, it seemed that she was not satisfied with the answer. Rod thought about it and led the topic to the previous content. "Anyway, it was in that story that I heard the name chekia." "Do you mean that cecia in the story is cecia, the king of lust?" Asked Tess, incredulously, with her eyes wide open. "Unfortunately, I''m not sure about that." Shaking his head, rod replied, "maybe they''re just the same name. I just happened to hear the name chekia and the powerful hero in a divination. I''m not sure who they are." Speaking of this, rod patted Tess on the shoulder: "anyway, the next time I see the person who divines for me, I believe everything will have an answer." Tis nodded heavily and agreed with rod''s words, though she didn''t know when rod would see the man in his mouth. Seeing that Tess no longer asked this question, rod suddenly felt relieved. "Hero..." is different from the shallow TISS, for the hero, rod has a more profound understanding. Rod did not know how strong a heroic will it would take for the spirit named Butch to defeat the Lord of hell, the arrogant king. Rod has seen many heroes, but no matter how bright the will of these heroes is, it is difficult to compare with Butch who defeated the arrogant king. If it wasn''t for the exile of the soul, rod wouldn''t want to go to such a place as hell, but according to Marcia, Butch chose to go to hell on his own initiative. Rod has some doubts. What kind of heroic will is driving Butch forward? Is it his love for chekia? Love is undoubtedly the strongest manifestation of lust. At this moment, rod no doubt realized something. Even if he didn''t find the confirmation of Marcia, he seemed to be able to guess the identity of cecia on the prophecy card. "What else are you hiding from me, Marcia?" It seems to be something, rod said, gritting his teeth. "Who is maxika?" Asked Tess, a little puzzled. Rod some helpless, explained: "she is the man who divines for me, but also the greedy king in hell." Tess looked surprised: "so she is the king of hell you mentioned. It is said that the greedy king disappeared a long time ago. There is no devil who knows her real whereabouts. " Rod nodded and did not answer. Rhodes as like as two peas, who had discovered the name of Teth, and had learned the name of the king of passion, if he hadn''t been naming the ship, would not have thought that a prophecy card that machicha had once produced could even relate to the king of passion. The more he marches towards the depths of hell, the more he can feel the mystery of maxika. As the king of hell, she is not so easy to deal with. To rod''s relief, she was not his enemy, at least not now. At this time, maxika is still trapped in the depths of the lake of fire, waiting for rod''s help. Thinking of this, rod sighed a little, and his tone of speaking to Tess was also aggravated: "Tess, thanks to you, I found out all this. Otherwise, I won''t think of these things until I see the king of lust. " Looking at the weak demon who lost her arm, in rod''s eyes, she didn''t seem to be so stupid. At least she could play a little role beyond the hero''s expertise. Listening to rod''s words, tis blinked and said, "Lord elotte, I still have some doubts. I want you to answer them for me." Chapter 1771 "Do you have any questions?" Looking at Tess, rod asked. For Tess, rod showed extraordinary patience. Even if she asked herself many times, rod patiently answered all her puzzles and didn''t feel impatient because her actions were interrupted. Even rod himself was puzzled about his change. In his opinion, all he did should be to make better use of Tess''s heroic talents. "I want to know..." tis seemed to have something to say, but in the middle of it, she stopped like she didn''t have the courage to continue. Rhode is acutely aware of the abnormal changes of Tess, especially her hesitant appearance. Rhode has always been extremely sensitive in the observation of details. Even without the cooperation of reconnaissance, Rhode can do it well, which is more like a kind of instinct of Rhode. "What''s the matter?" Rod asked suspiciously, "if you still have doubts about something, you might as well tell me now, hero Tess." As he spoke, rod stretched out his arms and lifted the lid of the soul furnace at the stern of the boat. With the heat waves coming, there were also the screams of those souls who were half burned. Rod''s words seemed to give Tess some courage to continue what she wanted to say. She looked at rod and said cautiously, "why do you remember Hella''s full name so well, but you don''t remember my name?" As she spoke, Tess raised her head and looked at rod with a look of resentment. She seemed to be slightly dissatisfied with rod''s previous behavior. "What kind of question is that?" Rod glanced at her and asked with some doubts. He didn''t understand what Tess was asking. "Is that what''s bothering you? It makes no sense at all. " Although rod said that, from the expression and manner on Tess''s face, it seems that this is what she really thinks. Rod doesn''t know why she has such an idea, but the answer from tis also shows rod that it seems to be the problem that bothers her. "Lord elotte, please answer my confusion." Rod''s previous words undoubtedly encouraged Tess to say what she always wanted to say. "Lord elotte, when you said the full name of Hella, you didn''t hesitate at all..." as she said this, Tess pursed her mouth slightly and lowered her voice. "When I first met you, I told you my name, but you forgot it and didn''t care about it at all." Speaking of this, Tess turned her head to one side, and there was something strange in her eyes. Rod looked at such a TISS. Somehow, he could not help thinking of someone who was still waiting for him in the surface world. For Tess''s question, Roderick was really hard to answer. He shook his head. He couldn''t tell Tess that when he first met her, rod didn''t care about her at all, did he? Even though rod wanted to know what kind of look TISS would show after hearing this reply, he didn''t say so. Instead, he said, "maybe it''s because you''re not threatening." After a little thought, rod gave what he thought was the most correct answer. "When I met HeLa, I had no strength to fight against her. At that time, I was just a little monster. I had to write down all the information that was good for me. Only in this way can I live in hell better Speaking of this, rod sighed slightly and added: "when I met you, you were not a hero at that time. You were just a demon with low strength. You could not bring any danger to me, so there was no need to write down your full name." After hearing rod''s answer, tis nodded: "I see, Lord elotte, you don''t have to care about it." Rod waved his hand and said, "but now it''s different. You, who have become a hero, are worth far more than Hella. I will never forget your full name Rod''s words seemed to be very helpful to Tess, who showed a satisfied smile. "Never underestimate a hero, tis. If there is a hero among your enemies, no matter how powerful he is, he should be eliminated at the first time. " As rod was about to throw the core of the furnace into the opened soul furnace, Tess continued to ask: "Lord elotte, you just mentioned that fairy dragon in your conversation... I want to know who drew the prophecy card with chekia on it." Rod looked at her suspiciously: "why do you ask these questions? Do you know anything about prophecy? " Speaking of this, rod seems to think of something. Before that, Tess had mentioned to rod that demons like her also had the power of divination. But rod didn''t know whether the divination ability of the demons was better than that of the magicians? In rod''s impression, the prophecy of the prophet, Messiah, is undoubtedly at the top of all the magicians. Almost no magician can surpass maxika in the attainments of prophecy. After all kinds of hardships, rod also has a deeper understanding of the prophecy made by maxika. "That''s what I want to know." In the face of rod''s inquiry, tis did not hesitate to answer. Seeing that Tess wanted to know this, rod didn''t hide it. He replied to her, "she drew the prophecy card. Although I also seek divination from the prophet, what I draw is another card Rod recalled that in the divination he sought from maxika, he drew three prophecy cards, namely, the ancient hero degar, the newborn baby, and the unknown characters, which were quite different from the prophecy cards drawn by enota. The prophecy card named "butch and cecia" is exactly the card that enota drew. After knowing the meaning of this card, enota did not even draw the third prophecy card and left angrily. Recalling the scenes that happened, even rod, who was in hell, couldn''t help feeling warm in his heart. "So it is." After listening to rod''s story, tiston''s eyes brightened and her original loss was swept away. The look in her eyes at rod also showed a different look. Rod glanced at her, then met the demon''s joyful eyes. He shook his head. Rod didn''t know what she was thinking or what she had learned from the prophecy. Chapter 1772 Under the gaze of tis, rod throws the melting cores from the three magic ships into the soul melting pot one by one. Along with rod''s action, the flame in the soul furnace burned violently, and even the speed of the magic ship''s navigation was accelerated, which attracted a glance from the helmsman not far away. Looking at the giant monster in front of the soul melting pot and the incomplete demon, Hella''s narrow eyes narrowed slightly, as if reflecting the bright light on the lake of fire. On the other hand, with his own actions, there are many new information in rod''s system log. Looking at the new information, rod''s face changed. "Your soul furnace has a new soul." "Number of new souls: 2680. Total number of magic ship souls: 254654. " "The soul furnace feature [greed] has taken effect, and your soul furnace has acquired a new feature." "Flame affinity: when on a magic ship, special skill: fire magic level increased by one level, up to epic level." "Net of fire: consumes the soul of the sinner, launches a huge net of fire from the bow to cover the enemy. Creatures shrouded in the web of fire take 20 fire damage per second. The strength of the network of fire is related to the number of souls consumed by sinners, reaching the maximum value when 1000 souls are consumed. " "Sail in the wind: when you follow other magic ships in the back position on both sides, you can increase the sailing speed by 10%." With the continuous emergence of fire in the soul furnace, the system log also feeds back the new capabilities of the soul furnace to rod. At this moment, rod also felt how powerful it was to be able to acquire the characteristics of other soul furnaces. Depending on the characteristic of greed, as long as rod obtains the melting pot core of other magic ships, he can enhance his own soul melting pot and add various unique characteristics to his own magic ship. Thinking of this, rod also recalled the previous crime mirage¡¾ This characteristic is that he gets the reward of the legendary hero''s soul. As long as we continue to sail on the lake of fire, eliminate all the weak demons, and add their furnace core to our soul furnace one by one, rod will be able to enhance the comprehensive ability of Percy to an unimaginable level. With rod''s deeper understanding of the unlimited fusion ceremony, the meaning of Percy in his eyes is no longer an ordinary magic ship. Perceiving the continuous improvement of Percy''s ability, rod also has some ideas in his mind, but he hasn''t put them into practice yet. "I can feel that there are some powerful powers pouring into your soul furnace, and the Percy is stronger as a result." Behind the hell of bimont, tis seems to feel something and says to rod. Rod nodded: "that''s what you said, but those abilities are not powerful at all. Only one of them can satisfy me." The ability rod mentioned is the new flame Web feature of the soul furnace. Rod recalled that in the previous battle, the magic ship where the fire Elves were, once shot a big net at him. At that time, rod didn''t control his body to fight, but gave control of his body to hell bimon. He just moved instantaneously when necessary, so that hell bimon could quickly approach the enemy and appear on the magic ship far away. That is, in that case, the big net of fire enveloped the body of bimon in hell. If you change into other creatures, they will be covered by the huge fire net, and it will be difficult to break free in a short time. They will also be burned by high amount of spell damage every second. Even if they can not break free easily, they may not have the ability to continue fighting. Unfortunately, it is the powerful hell bimon who meets the fire net. A pair of claws can split anything in hell bimon in a state of raging fire. The strong fire net is separated from hell bimon by huge claws without even supporting for a second. Even so, rod is very satisfied with the ability of the net of fire. Other creatures on the fire Lake don''t have claws that can split everything, like bimon. Once they are covered by the net of fire, it will be bimon''s fierce attack waiting for them. While examining the ability of net of fire, rod also thought that not long ago, Percy acquired another feature, which is the "magic shield" derived from Hella''s soul melting pot. Magic shield can resist a magic below level 4. Rod doesn''t know if it can work on the net of fire. The system log doesn''t indicate how many levels of magic the net of fire corresponds to, but according to rod''s prediction, even if 1000 souls are consumed to launch the net of fire, it can''t reach the level of level 5 magic. In addition to the net of fire, the other two abilities added to the soul furnace are of little use to rod. In the "flame affinity" this ability, Rhode obtained a special skill: primary fire magic. This level of fire magic is difficult to bring any help to the current rod, and rod has no plan to assign skill points here. For those mages who fight with fire, a primary fire magic can improve their strength in essence, but rod doesn''t need these. Apart from rod, other creatures on the Percy don''t need this ability. If "flame affinity" is just a little bit useful, at least it can improve rod''s special skill level, then the feature of "riding the wind" has no effect at all. According to the description of "riding the wind", this feature only works when several magic ships sail together. For former mags, this feature may help them navigate faster, but rod, who has only one magic ship, can''t use this feature. He shakes his head. In rod''s opinion, maybe it is because of the weak strength of magus. The sinner''s soul they obtained in the dreamland of crime is far less than those powerful demons. This also makes their soul melting pot weak and can''t bring the essential improvement to rod''s magic boat. After checking the new features in the soul furnace, rod seemed to think of something and came slowly to the front of the magic ship. "Lord elotte, I can feel that I have a special feeling about the flames nearby." In the process of rod''s walking slowly, tis suddenly found something and said to rod with some surprise: "those flames and flowing magma seem to be calling me, trying to transfer their temperature to me. I think this must be your ability to satisfy you." Chapter 1773 Hearing this, rod looked at her and retorted "What you''re feeling now is just the lowest level of fire magic. It''s nothing at all. Even Margo, who was just born, has more attainments in fire magic than you are now. " As rod said, what attracted Tess''s attention was the new flame affinity feature of the soul furnace. Under the effect of this feature, all creatures in the magic boat will upgrade the special skill: fire magic by one level. Tess, who had never mastered fire magic, acquired the special skills of primary fire magic under the effect of this feature. For rod, who is familiar with all kinds of magic and has powerful casting ability, he will not have any idea if he is just a primary fire magic. But for Tess, who has never felt the power of magic, it is a very novel feeling. With this novel feeling, what tis did for the first time was to share the news with rod. Unfortunately, rod''s focus was not on it at all. Tess''s idea is doomed not to get rod''s response. Hearing what rod said, tis lowered her head slightly and made no answer. Rod''s words seemed to have dampened the enthusiasm just rising in her heart. Looking at Tess like this, rod sighed a little. Rod knew that among hell creatures, demons were more gifted with magic. They could master magic other than fire. If you have been trained as blakada mage, you can even surpass the mages of the same rank. Unfortunately, the environment in hell is far from being comparable to the school of magic in blakhada. It''s impossible to learn magic here. Different from HeLa, who has mastered all kinds of magic, tis has not even touched magic. The scars on her body also tell rod how she has been treated. This kind of Tess, naturally, would not understand what new abilities fire magic would have with each upgrade, so she would say something stupid in rod''s view. "You feel the call of those flames, which are actually the flow of magic elements." With a sigh, some helpless rod said to Tess, "in hell, fire magic elements are very rich, not to mention that we are still on the lake of fire. The only thing that exists here is fire magic elements, which is why you have those feelings." As he explained to Tess, rod put his hand in front of her. With rod''s action, a flame ignited on the palm of his hand, forming a fireball that was moving with his palm and swaying in front of Tess. "This is what primary fire magic has. On this magic ship, I can condense this fireball, and so can you. " Rod explains to tis the effect of primary fire magic, which is the only thing he can do for tis. "Can I, too?" Asked TIS. "Well, you have the ability to do that, but it''s just the ability." Looking at Tess''s body, rod said: "to condense the flame, you need to consume mana. Although you don''t consume much, you have to meditate. In addition, casting a spell requires the cooperation of the arm. " Listening to rod''s explanation, TISS''s eyes just showed a bright look, but immediately faded down. "What''s the matter? Don''t you want to know the power of fire magic? " Seeing Tess''s face drooping, rod asked. When he asked TISS, rod did not forget to stretch out his other arms and let the fireball just condensed move between the palms of his hands. The speed of changing from one hand to another was faster and faster, and he did not mean to stop at all. Looking at rod''s action, Tess relaxed a little and said in a low voice, "I also want to condense fireballs like Lord elotte. Unfortunately, I don''t have such a chance..." Tess didn''t go on. Rod understood her meaning, and his eyes passed her empty arm. "The vast majority of mages need a hand to cooperate when casting a spell. In addition to controlling the flow of mana, the most important thing is to control the direction of the spell. This is true of almost all damage spells except a few that can be cast directly, such as instant move Rod thought for a moment and said to Tess, "but it doesn''t mean that you can''t cast a spell without losing your arm. It''s just that compared with using other parts of your body to control the flow of mana, the control of your arm is the most stable and convenient." With that, rod opened his mouth slightly, and the blazing fireball gathered in front of his mouth. Without any other magic, rod only used the power of primary fire magic, which condensed the fireball. When he scattered the fireball, rod seemed to be fumigated and coughed, but he still said to TISS, "how about it? Do you understand now? Cough... Even if you don''t have arms, you can use the power of magic as long as you practice more and have powerful casting skills. " Tis nodded hard. She believed rod''s words. Rod''s words also made her think of practicing fire magic. Seeing that Tess didn''t ask again, rod was relieved. What she didn''t notice was that rod''s voice became a little lower when he said the last sentence. Although there are indeed mages who can cast in the mouth and release spells that are not inferior to the normal form of casting, rod doesn''t know this way at all, and he hasn''t been trained in this field. In rod''s impression, arm casting has an absolute advantage. Except for the mages like Tess, who can''t cast when their arms are injured, and a few magic assassins who can adapt to the extreme environment, few mages will specially train to cast in the mouth. In the school of magic in brakata, mages try their best to maintain their appearance and demeanor when fighting. If you cast a spell in your mouth, you will burn yourself to ashes as soon as you put a fireball. Other mages will laugh at you for a long time. In front of TISS, rod''s fireball in his mouth was not cast in his mouth, but used the effect of fusion ceremony. In order to comfort Tess, rod reintegrated Marguerite''s arm, which was not long ago integrated into her body, into her mouth and throat. The fireball that Tess saw was just a fireball condensed by her hand in her mouth in a conventional way. Chapter 1774 Seeing Tess looking at herself with a different interest, rod made a few deep coughs. For the hand in the mouth, rod has not yet fully mastered its effect. When casting a spell, he may make some mistakes. It''s not difficult for the hand in the mouth to condense the fireball only through primary fire magic, but if he uses more complicated magic, rod should be very careful. If he is careless, the magic of the hand in the mouth will even blow up rod''s whole face. For the fused body, even if the face is blown up, it''s not a serious injury. It won''t be long before it can recover, but rod doesn''t want to let tis see such a humiliating scene. In order to avoid Tess''s sudden whimsy of using his mouth to cast other magic, rod quickly tried to divert Tess''s attention. At this time, the fireball still did not dissipate in rod''s hands. Looking at the fireball, rod had an idea in his heart. "Look here." Rod said a word to Tess. Seeing that her eyes, as he thought, moved to the fireball in his hand, rod waved his arm and threw the burning fireball toward the lava lake in front of the Percy. Although don''t know what rod do, but tis or obedient staring at rod in the hands of fireball. All of a sudden, the whole magic boat suddenly shook. The powerful impact from the bow of the ship caused the surrounding magma to splash. The strong impact also surprised Tess. But she soon put her heart down. She knew that as long as she stayed beside the dark yellow monster, she would not be hurt. Just as the impact came, a huge net of fire shot out of the bow of the Percy and straight into the sky. The fireball thrown high into the air by rod was completely shrouded by this fire net in an instant. After flying for a distance, the fire net, which lost its power, fell into the magma together with the fireball, and soon disappeared. "What are you doing, elotte?" Before Tess spoke, Hella, who had been at the helm of the ship, complained to rod. "I''m testing the new capabilities in the soul furnace. Do you have a problem?" Glancing down at Hella, rod said. "Of course, I don''t have a problem. It''s also good for us to deal with more enemies after figuring out the new capabilities of the soul furnace. But can you remind me before you do the test? " When launching the fire net, Haila almost fell to the ground due to the strong impact. For this reason, Haila naturally felt deeply dissatisfied. Rod shrugged, not paying any attention to what HeLa said. Looking back at the place where the fire net fell into the lake of fire, rod''s face also looked thoughtful. Although it is to divert Tess''s attention, through his own attempt, rod also has a new understanding of the new feature of "network of fire" in the soul furnace. In order to test the ability of flame net, rod consumed 100 sinner souls in this launch, and the feedback he received also satisfied rod. In the course of firenet''s flight, the first thing that attracts rod''s attention is its speed. Rod noticed that although he had thrown the fireball with all his strength, the speed of the firenet was still far faster than the speed of the fireball, which immediately shrouded it. According to rod''s prediction, if the fireball is replaced by another demon flying in the air, it will also be entangled by the fire net in an instant. If the demon does not move in an instant, and its wings are entangled by the fire net, the only end of waiting for it is to fall into the hot magma like that fireball. In addition, the area of the fire net seems to increase with the number of sinners'' souls. Rod recalled that when they attacked the mage magic ship before, the fire net they launched could even cover the body of bimon in hell, which obviously consumed a lot of sinners'' souls, which made the number of mage''s few souls even rarer. Just as rod was thinking, the next firing net was ready, ready to launch at any time according to rod''s control. Unlike Magog, who lacks the soul of a sinner, the ability of firenet can only play its greatest role when it is supplemented by sufficient soul of a sinner. In the hands of rod, this ability will show more powerful than in the hands of Magog. Just as rod was thinking about the power of the fire net, tis''s words interrupted his thoughts. "Lord elotte, how long does it take for the Percy to reach shelter 52?" Asked TIS. "The Percy? Is that the name of the ship? " Before rod could answer, HeLa, who heard the news, asked TISS first. "Yes." Tis nodded, affirming Hella''s statement. "It sounds like the magic boat of the demons." Hella couldn''t help saying. When he heard Hella''s words, rod''s mouth twitched. He remembered that Tess had said the same thing when she first heard the name. Shaking his head, rod put his eyes on the lake of fire again, constantly calculating the power of the fire net in his heart. "This is Lord elotte, the magic boat named after me." Tess looked at Hella and said with no hesitation. HeLa waved her hand: "come on, we all use the same surname. Don''t you know that he is actually naming this magic ship after my surname, but our surnames are exactly the same? " "You..." tis''s breath quickened a lot. She stared at the demon who was more mature than her, but she didn''t know what to say. "Forget it, I''d better go back to steering." HeLa glanced at rod and saw that he didn''t respond to his words. Instead, she looked at him indifferently. She immediately changed her words. Although HeLa didn''t say anything more, Tess was deeply influenced by her words. Rod, who was thinking about his ability to catch fire, suddenly felt tight in front of him. He looked down and saw that Tess was looking at himself timidly. "Lord elotte, HeLa, is what she said true..." she asked cautiously. "I don''t know." Rod replied. Tess felt a loss in her heart. She pursed her lips slightly, but heard rod continue: "because I didn''t hear what she was saying at all." Hearing rod say that, Tess breathed out a deep breath. Aware of Tess''s reaction, rod seemed to find something. He looked at HeLa in the distance and said to Tess, "I don''t know what you just said, but I''ll always be on your side." Tess was surprised, but she went back to her original state: "but... But I can''t compare with shanghaila at all..." "Why do you think so?" Rod was puzzled by what Tess said. Tess shook her head. "Beauty is everything to a demon. I don''t have the appearance of Hela. I don''t even have the hand to touch Lord elotte. Of course, I can''t match her... " This time, rod knew what she thought, and immediately replied, "but you are a hero, you have great power. Compared with the real power, the others can be abandoned, and I don''t care at all. " Seeing that Tess had something else to say, rod thought about it and said, "if HeLa bothers you, you''ll kill her. You have the contract of the king of disease, you can control her every move, and you don''t even need me to do it. " Tess shook her head in surprise: "I can''t do this..." "Of course you can. You are a hero. A hero can do anything." Rod patted her on the shoulder and said. Seeing that Tess was in silence, rod shook his head, took out the chart again, looked at the location of shelter 52, and his eyes became more and more dignified. Chapter 1775 "Hasn''t lord rod come yet..." Murmured a pale man in the dark prison. Golden light, released from his whole body, bathed in the light of this burst of light, can''t help but let people feel warm. "I contacted Lord rod for you. Unfortunately, he is not in sao''o." The woman who answered his words was a human like woman. She was dressed in a suit of armor and had a cold face. She didn''t seem to be easy to get along with. "Where is he now?" Listening to the woman''s reply, he asked in a hurry. "How do I know?" The woman spread out her hand: "even the closest people around him don''t know this question. If you ask me, I can''t answer it. However, according to my understanding of Lord rod, he should be hiding and secretly planning something. After all, the battle has not been long, so it''s necessary to avoid the wind at this time. " "I won''t last long..." the man''s eyebrows wrinkled and his whole face twisted, as if he was suffering unbearably. "Recently, those terrible memories have occupied my spirit... I can''t imagine how terrible the Lich named Ehrlich would be if everything was true." He was sitting in a small prison with a look of despair in his eyes: "if this continues, I''m afraid I won''t be able to persist until Lord Rhode returns, and I will be completely lost in those memories. I''m not going to be me anymore... " The woman looked at him flatly: "just like what you used to pretend?" The man gritted his teeth: "those memories have been guiding me to a place in eracia... I don''t know what there is, but I can feel that there are definitely some bad things there." Noticing the gravity in the man''s expression, the woman looked at him carefully and advised him: "Staying in prison will only let you face the memory of the Lich. Even if you want to divert your attention, there is no escape at all. Why don''t you come out for a walk? Although the city of shadow is a city of the dead, its prosperity is not inferior to that of the town of eracia. " "No... I don''t know what to do when those memories get out of control. I will not go anywhere until Lord Rhode comes here. Staying in prison is undoubtedly the best choice The man immediately refused her offer, and the color of fear in his eyes was even worse. Listen to him say so, the woman sees not to persuade him, also can only slightly sigh. Bathed in the golden light, the woman raises her hand with the back of her hand facing her, and her eyes fall on her flat nails. "Your ability is very interesting... No matter how the vampire disguises, it can''t have a real human body, but you can give the undead the power to have a human body." She exclaimed. "It''s not my power, it''s the Lich''s. I just borrowed his power." The man shook his head. "Borrow? You mean, there''s going to be a payback day? " From the man''s words, she seemed to hear something and her eyes narrowed slightly. The man did not answer, but gazed at the empty front, as if thinking about something, and as if just distracted. "On my way to Sao, I found an interesting thing." Seeing that the man''s pain had improved, the woman thought about it and took the initiative to say. "It seems that people there don''t like you very much. After hearing your name, they even show a hostile expression. North, what have you done? Did you kill the important people in Sao Listening to her question, North fell into silence. After a long time, he said, "I''m just looking for strength, giving up some unimportant things, some things that disturb my heart." "Really?" Seeing that North had something to hide, she didn''t seem to want to talk about it. The woman glanced at him and said, "then you should be happy. Now you have the power of the legendary Lich." At this time, North instead showed a confused look. Seeing this, the woman finally asked, "why do you all like to pursue power? Besides power, is there nothing else you can miss "Because Lord rod taught me that." His eyes firmly replied, "I can feel his will, and I want to be like him..." "Is that really what you''re looking for?" The woman shook her head and asked, "I''ve seen a lot of people in my long life. But there is nothing like rod. You don''t know what you want at all. You''re just imitating him and losing your will. " "My will?" He repeated the woman''s words. "Even if you can''t be a hero, you have to show your own will. Think about what you have done. What is your will The woman asked him. "That''s my will." Then he closed his eyes and did not look at the person in front of him. Seeing this, the woman shook her head, her eyes showing a bit of regret: "do you know what will happen to the baby born in the environment of strong death energy?" "Why do you tell me that?" His face changed slightly. At the same time, he opened his eyes and looked at the woman. "Because I just remember that the last time I arrived in Sao O city, I met a pregnant woman in labor. You must not know what happened at that time..." North''s body faintly trembled. He just wanted to say something, but he felt the whole prison wall tremble. The strong fluctuation of mana, plus the concussion brought by giant force, came from the top of the underground prison. No matter the north in the prison or the woman not far away, they all realized that something was wrong. "An enemy has come to the city of shadows." The woman made an analysis for the first time, at the same time, her voice also cooled down, "what kind of enemy dare to act wild in the royal city of Diya?" "She... She..." and on one side, North opened his mouth, seemed to want to say something, but did not finish the words, so the woman turned first and left quickly towards the exit of the underground prison. Looking at her leaving back, North sighed deeply and put his hand down. Out of the golden light, the woman who walked out of the prison had great changes in her body. Her tall body became rickety, her white and round face became dull and swollen, her eyes became bloody red, and her mouth also had fangs. "Damn..." feeling the change of her body, the woman spat. I don''t know what she did. In a very short time, her appearance returned to the golden light. "The realm of the dead... That''s a troubling ability." With a slight sigh, she regained her coldness and walked towards the abnormal position. Chapter 1776 "Tamic, where have you been? How did you get here now? " As soon as she got out of the prison and came to the outside of the palace, she saw the orderly array of undead creatures, aiming at the direction of the sound in front of her with a defensive posture. It was not ordinary people who stopped her, but the ruler of all the dead creatures nearby, the king of Diya in name. "I''m checking the situation of North, and I find abnormal mana fluctuation. I''ll come here to have a look. Katherine, what''s going on over there? " Looking at the king of Diya, tamic asked casually. She didn''t show full respect for kathery. Tamic''s attitude naturally led to a burst of dissatisfaction from the king of Diya: "pay attention to your attitude. Now you are talking to the ruler of Diya, the king of all necromancers! You should show the respect you deserve. " "In name." Tamic waved his hand, with some disdain in his eyes. Although in name, cathery maintains the identity of king of Diya, any necromancer in Diya knows that those immortal liches are the real masters in Diya, not to mention the more terrifying existence of the one who controls all the liches in Weining near the south. "Even in name, that''s what all liches decide." The king of Diya said discontentedly, "what''s more, the liches are dead. Even your original Lich master died in the battle of standwick. You should be loyal to me now! Can you find a more suitable person than me in the whole Diya? " After the battle of standwick, the liches in the whole Diya were killed and injured badly. Even the remaining liches did not dare to show their heads as before, but disappeared. At this time, Katherine had risen from the king of Diya in name to the real ruler of the land. No longer had the Lich hidden in the dark to give orders to him, but he still needed to listen to the orders from Sao city. When he said this, tamic rolled his eyes: "even if I am loyal to you, don''t you have to obey Lord rod? Then why don''t I be loyal to him directly? In that case, you and I should be equal. " "Don''t be disrespectful to that person!" After listening to tamic''s words, the king of Diya said quickly, "all of Diya''s present is due to Lord rod. If you disrespect Lord rod again, I will punish you in the name of the king of Diya." "Well..." tamic shook his head helplessly. As a surviving member of the battle of standwick, tamik naturally knows what happened in that battle, and how powerful Lord rod showed in the battle. Recalling the destroyed holy city of human beings, even after a long time, tamic is still extremely shocked, which is a feat that no necromancer can achieve. Although she was dissatisfied with the death of the lich, she couldn''t do anything at this point. She could only do what she was doing. Tamic knew that all the Necromancers who had felt Lord rod''s power would listen to him, as if he had some magic power, just like kathery in front of him. "You haven''t told me what happened over there." Looking at the battlefield not far away, she asked curiously. "There are enemies coming to the city of shadow and wantonly killing the vampires in the city." Listening to her question, the king of Diya''s face became dignified, and a dignified momentum appeared on him, which was quite different from before. "How many enemies have come?" She asked. "My undead has only seen one, and I don''t know if there are any other accomplices." Catherine replied. "Only one enemy? Then you should have no problem with it. Let him understand the power of the undead. I don''t need to be here. " Think about it, tamic said. "It''s not a simple enemy. His rank has reached the level of legend. Even a terrorist knight can''t survive his attack... In addition, I can feel a special breath from him. It''s a kind of strong will, belonging to the will of heroes." Through the mental imprint, checking the war in the distance. The more she watched the war, the more surprised she was. The difficulty of the enemy was beyond Katherine''s expectation, not to mention that in Katherine''s perception, the enemy is likely to be a hero. Legendary heroes, once fighting with all their strength, will show destructive power. Kathery can''t imagine how to deal with such existence. "Report this news to Lord Lich Aware of the current strength of the city of shadow, it is very likely that it will not be able to face such an enemy, Katherine immediately gave orders to her. "Dear king of Diya... Where shall we find the Lich? Please tell us the location... "After hearing kathery''s instructions, a well-dressed vampire beside him could not help asking him. "Damn..." kathery also realized the problem. After losing those liches, the power in his hands has been unimaginably promoted, but at the same time, he has lost his previous protection. Before that, if he meets extremely difficult enemies, he only needs to report to the Lich. Before long, the Lich will send powerful death knights to clear up those enemies. There is no need for him to worry about anything, but at this moment, he must face those enemies by himself. "Go and find the Lich shant, he survived that battle!" Suddenly, Katherine seems to think of something, and hastens to the nearby vampire. "Lord Sant went to the dark city in the east not long ago, but has not returned so far. We have no spatial calibration to connect that city." Another vampire in a robe replied. When he said that, cathery''s face was a bit difficult. "Wait..." Tamic seemed to have found something. He gave Katherine a strange look: "I remember Lord rod transformed all the creatures near shadow city into vampire king before he left. I''ve tried the strength of those vampire kings. Once surrounded by them, even me may not be able to escape safely. Isn''t that enough to deal with the enemy? " "You don''t understand the strength of that enemy at all..." Katherine replied in a trembling voice. "Those vampire kings can''t bear one of his attacks. If he appears in the battle of standwick, I even doubt whether we can get to erasia safely. I''m afraid only Lord Rhode can compete with him. " Chapter 1777 "Will enemies with such strength attack the city of shadow?" Listening to the king of Diya, tamic''s first reaction was that he would not believe it. Familiar with the terrible power of the vampire king, tamic can''t understand why those vigorous vampire king will be easily solved by the enemy. According to the king of Diya, they can''t even bear an attack from the enemy, but in tamic''s impression, even if the body is divided into two parts, or even the head is cut off, those vampire kings can continue to fight until they die completely. During this period, as long as they touch the enemy''s blood, the injured parts of their bodies can recover quickly. Among all kinds of undead creatures, the high-level vampire is undoubtedly the most powerful one, but even so, they are still unable to stop the attacking enemy. From the slight gaffe of the king of Diya, tamic can also feel something wrong, and feel the more and more strong vibration in the distance. She also has to believe it. "What are the characteristics of that enemy and which force does he belong to? Blakada, the kingdom of mages? Or somewhere else? What are his most common spells? " Feeling the strong enemy, tamic quickly calms down and asks the king of Diya. From the description of the king of Diya, she subconsciously regards the attacking enemy as a powerful mage. Perhaps only mages can easily solve a lot of undead creatures with their powerful magic. A powerful mage can destroy an army with only one person. "He''s not a blakada, and he doesn''t look like an erasian." The king of Diya shook his head and replied, "since he entered the city of shadow, he has not cast any magic. He only fights with his weapons. He moves with unimaginable speed..." Before he finished, his face changed and his voice came down in a hurry: "no! He found our position and is coming here! My warriors, go up and stop him At the command of the king of Diya, the well-equipped skeleton warriors, who were full of dark smoke, immediately stepped forward and completely blocked him. In some dark corners nearby, their scarlet eyes opened. Looking at the dense skeleton warriors, as well as the powerful vampire king, the king of Diya was relieved. Outside the palace, the undead army, which belongs to him, is his card to deal with the strong enemy. Although the terror knight, as the vanguard of the Legion, has been broken through by the terrible enemy, he still believes that those skeleton warriors who have been trained by him and are more powerful than ordinary necromancers, as well as a large number of vampire kings, how can they hold down the enemy for a period of time. As the king of Diya, kaiserui''s research on skeleton soldiers is far more than that of any necromancer. The skeleton soldiers he transformed are the top "dark skeleton soldiers" among all the skeleton soldiers. The most obvious feature is the dark smoke around them. The strength of the dark skeletons is no less than those of the vampire kings. Under the control of kathery, the Legion of the dark skeletons is not afraid of the real legendary creatures. At the moment when he felt a little relieved, the huge sound from the distance pulled him back to reality. The huge blue sword swept by, and all the dark skeleton soldiers in front of the sword turned into withered bones in an instant. The soul fire in the eyes quickly went out, and those vampire kings were even worse. Their bodies were immediately divided into two parts. Even if they didn''t die at the first time, they would be immediately cut by the small wind blade. "What are you all doing? Come on, bat and stop the enemy The appearance of this scene also made his heart a little more anxious. While he was controlling the skeleton soldiers, he gave orders to the vampires. With his orders, the remaining vampires, have emerged around a black fog. Black fog submerged their bodies, from which came a large number of ferocious bats. Unfortunately, the vampire''s action did not have any effect. In the process of the bat''s rapid advance, a gust of wind suddenly blows in front of it. The wind is mixed with an unimaginable number of wind blades, which instantly cuts the body of the bat and turns them into black fog, thus causing serious damage to the vampire in the bat process. When the wind is over, the vampires who stop bat like fall to the ground with bloody bodies, and none of the dead bones left by the dark skeleton soldiers on the ground are intact. Looking at the war situation in front of us, tamic in the rear also changed his expression several times. She saw that the powerful enemy, belonging to the hero''s instinct, was sending her more information. "No..." beside her, the king of Diya howled, "my undead Legion..." "He''s a hero... No, to be exact, he''s a death knight." Looking at the approaching enemy in the distance, tamic quickly made his own judgment. As the king of Diya said, only one enemy attacked, but his strength has far exceeded tamic''s imagination. Perhaps only legendary creatures can compete with him. To tamic''s great surprise, the man exuded a strong energy of death while walking. At the same time, there was no blood on his face. Combined with his heroic identity, it was clearly the characteristic of death knight. "What? You said that man was a death knight? " Listening to tamic''s analysis, the king of Diya was stunned at first, and then quickly asked her. "Yes, I can''t feel wrong." Tamic swallowed and said with some vigilance. She didn''t know why the death knight would attack the royal city of Diya, and she didn''t know where the moves of the death knight in front of her came from. Just from the angry eyes of the death knight, it seemed that he didn''t intend to let the people here leave safely. "Listen, death knight, as the king of Diya, I now order you to lay down your arms and leave the city of shadow immediately! I will not pursue you for this offence, nor will I ask you to compensate me for my loss... " After learning the identity of the death knight, beside tamic, Katherine immediately negotiated with him as the king of Diya. Unfortunately, the death knight had no intention to negotiate with him. He just waved his weapon in the distance and released a huge wind blade. As the wind blade passed the body of the king of Diya, tamic quickly bent down and his whole body was close to the ground, which made it dangerous to brush with the wind blade and avoid the fatal attack. Chapter 1778 After dodging the huge wind blade and ignoring the awkward movement, tamic quickly got up and asked one side: "Katherine, are you ok?" Without hearing any response, she turned her head, only to see that the body of the former king of Diya had been divided into two parts. Different from her long-term training, the king of Diya is not so lucky to be able to avoid the constant attack of the wind blade. The only way to stay in place is to be rowed by the wind blade. "I..." The king of Diya fell on one side of his upper body and looked down in disbelief. As soon as he wanted to say something, countless tiny blades of wind cut his body apart. "No..." Looking at the scattered flesh and blood, tamic murmured. Although not long ago, she had disputes with the king of Diya on many issues, when she really died in front of herself, there was still a trace of intolerance in her heart. Just as she looked at the body of the king of Diya, she felt a burst of despair. Suddenly, a cold wind came from her back. She looked back and saw that the death knight had come to her and put the blade on her neck. She swept around with her spare light, but saw that there was no dead living creature standing nearby. She looked at the distance, and saw that in a place far away from the palace, the dead creatures who once belonged to the king of Diya were out of control. Except for the skeleton creatures who had no intelligence at all, the vampires had begun to run around and did not dare to approach the death knight. "You succeeded in it..." she said in a trembling voice, "you killed the king of Diya and disintegrated his undead army. With your own strength... Even if you want to be the new king of Diya, no one will object to it..." "I don''t want to be king of you dirty undead creatures." The death knight replied coldly. Tamic raised his head tremblingly, but from the face of the death knight, he found something unusual. His skin is a little bit dark purple. It looks the same as ordinary walking corpses, but in some places, it has obvious red spots, which is not like the characteristics of ordinary death knights. In addition, tamic noticed that the death knight''s pale face could not hide his handsome face, and his ears were sharp and slender, which was obviously different from ordinary people. "We are undead, but we are not dirty." Tamic, sensing the anomaly in his words, retorted. "It''s not for you to has the final say." The death knight answered in a deep voice. "What do you mean? Aren''t you an undead, too? Or is the identity of death knight so that you can''t even see your own race? " Tamic took a close look at the death knight and said reluctantly. As she said, the death knight is also a member of the undead. Death knights are transformed from dead heroes. In the process of their birth, they also use the power of evocation. What makes tamic care is that the death knight in front of her constantly emphasizes the word "you" when she speaks, as if she wants to distinguish herself from those undead creatures, which also makes her puzzled. The next moment, she saw the death knight''s eyes cold, just wanted to say something, she felt a cold body, her whole arm flew to the distance, dark blood scattered to one side. She covers the wound of her shoulder painfully. Thanks to the strong vitality of the vampire, her body can still keep calm. If she is replaced by other creatures, she may lie on the ground and roll in pain. Not only that, if she had enough blood, she would be able to recover her arm injury as before, but the death knight in front of her would certainly not give her such a chance. "I''m not like you at all!" Said the death knight indignantly. There is more blood on his sword, but tamic doesn''t even see the action of his hand, so he is hurt, which makes tamic feel the gap between himself and his strength again. "I don''t know what you''ve been through, but there''s something in Dia that''s far beyond your imagination. The liches and Lord rod will not let you go! " No longer extravagant to escape from his hands, tamic also showed resentment, cursing toward the death knight. When he heard the name in tamic''s mouth, the death knight''s expression changed slightly, and there seemed to be a flame burning in his eyes: "damn rod... If it wasn''t for his curse on me, I wouldn''t be here." "Do you know Lord rod? And what curse did he put on you? " Tamic found the difference of death knight and asked immediately. "Of course I know him. I wish I could just... Er..." halfway through, the sword he was holding suddenly began to shake, and his face also showed a look of pain. He could not help but cover his head with his other hand. Tamic found his strange, but did not dare to take the opportunity to launch a counterattack, there is a deep gap in strength, not a sneak attack can make up for. "I''m cursed by him and can''t hurt him or his men. So I can only come to you, the evil undead of dia! " "What?" "We are his men," tamic said, with an unbelievable look "No... you are his slaves, not his men at all!" The death knight looked paranoid and gritted his teeth. At the same time, the pain on his face was even worse. Tamic just wanted to say something, but she felt a sharp pain in her neck. The blade of death knight was getting closer and closer, which made her dare not stimulate him any more. "I feel a smell of evil. It''s far more evil in this city than you dirty undead creatures. Where is the owner of that smell?" He confronted tamic. Hearing the death knight say so, tamic no doubt realized something and quickly said, "I know where the man you are talking about is, but I won''t just tell you that. I will only take you there." "Damn undead, you are not qualified to bargain with me!" The death knight threatened. "Forget it. Anyway, even if I said it, you won''t let me go." Tamic said calmly, "or you can go to other people, to other members of Lord Rhode''s staff to ask." In the end, the death knight''s expression twisted, showing a more painful look. It seems that tamic''s words can deeply stimulate his consciousness. "Well..." after a breath, the death knight finally recovered and threatened tamic, "you take me to the place of the evil man! If you dare to fool me, I will kill you Tamic took a deep look at him. Without words, he led the powerful death knight to the underground prison. Chapter 1779 Not long ago, just after tamic left the prison, north, who stayed in the prison, was sitting alone in the corner with his head covered. "How can..." he murmured, his eyes dim down. When he learned of Leah''s news, there was some remorse in his heart. Perhaps relying on the power of the dead realm, he can make Leah feel better when she is in pain, but the more likely situation is that the dead realm directly turns her into a skeleton, and he can''t even see Leah''s face. "I can feel that you are suffering for someone." He was alone in the prison, suddenly came another voice. A strange man is standing in front of him. The man is dressed in a white suit, which is incompatible with the whole environment of Diya. North raised his head, stared at the man, and asked, "who are you? Why are you following me? " "I think you should know the answer." The man shook his head and answered slowly. "You mean... You''re Erich? No way, he''s a lich... "North was unbelievable. "You''ve seen my memory. You know what I am." The man in white replied. "Why are you pestering me? Get out of my sight Looking at the man, it is clear that there is no strong breath coming from him, but North has no reason to feel a burst of fear, as if there is something extremely terrible in front of him. Then, driven by this fear, North raised his hand, released a series of lightning, and cleaved toward the man in white. After a burst of explosion, the man in white came out of the smoke intact, and the lightning directly passed through his body and hit the ground in the distance. "I''m sorry to disturb you." Seeing this, the man in white took the initiative to say, "but it''s not my intention. You wake me up. If you want me to leave, you need to return what didn''t belong to you. " "It''s impossible!" Listen to the man in white say so, North forced to cover his arm, "that belongs to my strength, I give up a lot of things for this strength, I can''t give it to anyone!" The man in white nodded, not surprised by North''s choice: "I understand your choice, north." "Don''t call me by my name, you hateful monster!" North gritted his teeth. North, who has seen the memory of the lich, deeply understands that his horror is far beyond the ordinary power. In addition, the Lich named Ehrlich has all kinds of incredible power. Looking at North''s defiant attitude, the man in white sighed, raised his head slightly, and looked at the empty top of his head "You see my memory and I see yours, but I still can''t understand your choice. I want to ask you to answer me with all your accumulated experience, why do people suffer? " North fell into silence. Seeing that the man in white had no other action, he just looked at him quietly. Then he cautiously replied, "because they don''t have enough strength to deal with what they have suffered, all kinds of misfortunes have arisen, that is, the hardships in your mouth." "And you?" The man in White asked, "you already have legendary strength. Why do you still feel pain?" "Because... Even legendary power is not enough. There are many legendary creatures in this world. " Speaking of this, northton thought of the power of Lord rod. If he had that power, I''m afraid many things would be different. "Really?" The man in white looked at North suspiciously, "but in my opinion, your suffering has nothing to do with power. It all comes from the sin in your heart. No matter how powerful it is, it can''t change it. " "I didn''t do anything wrong!" The words of the man in white seemed to poke the pain point in North''s heart. He gritted his teeth. "It''s not hard to admit the guilt in your heart. Every one of us is like this. We have been sinners since we were born... "The man in white replied. "What does that have to do with you? You''re just a lich who''s been dead for a long time Finally, North couldn''t suppress his anger. He forgot his fear of the man in white, and his tone became urgent. The man in white was not angry at all. Instead, he held out his hand to him: "because I will save you." "Save... Me?" North gave him an unexpected look. "Yes." The man in white nodded, with firm tone and persistent eyes, "I will take away your pain and help you make up for all the mistakes you have committed." Listening to what he said, North showed an alert look: "your words sound like what the devil said when he was tempting. What do I need to pay? Do you want my soul? " "You don''t have to pay anything, you just need to take me to a place, and you can get it all." The man in white replied. "Do you know what mistakes I made?" North''s figure trembled and asked quickly. "Of course I know. I know everything you do." The man in white nodded, "when everything is finished, I will let you see the person you miss, and your child." "How can you do that?" Hearing this, North immediately questioned, "tamic told me that ordinary people can''t give birth to a living baby after suffering the erosion of death energy..." The man in white looked him in the eye and said, "trust me, north." "How do I know you''re not lying?" When he heard the white man''s proposal, North''s heart beat a few times. Of course, he knew what the white man meant. Even so, he didn''t immediately believe it. The reason was that the conditions given by the man in white were so good that he began to doubt whether it was true? "I never lie, you see my memory, you should know it''s true." This time, North couldn''t find any words to refute. Carefully recalling the memory of Ehrlich, he knew that although Ehrlich was a lich, he never lied, not once. Noticing this, North was also surprised. Even though he did not know how many lies he had told, Erich, as a lich, did not say it once. This is undoubtedly an unusual thing. In the process of north talking with the man in white, in the distance, suddenly came a burst of footstep sound. Accompanied by the sound of footsteps, there is also a surge of momentum, north can feel, it is full of killing. Chapter 1780 "Is that where the evil breath is?" Under the leadership of tamic, the death knight also came to the depth of the prison and brought everything nearby into his eyes. The deeper he went into the prison, the more surprised the death knight was. I don''t know when the dark prison suddenly becomes bright. The originally gloomy road is also illuminated by a golden light, which is not the light of the torch, but a kind of holy light. In this golden light, the death knight only felt warm and cold. At this moment, he recovered his feeling, which made him look a little surprised. He didn''t know for a long time that he didn''t have a normal perception. "Yes, you will soon see the master of that breath." Next to him, the intimidated tamic answers slowly. As she spoke, her eyes kept sweeping around, searching for all available corpses. "I warn you, don''t play tricks." Looking at tamic''s actions, he swept the vampire in disguise and threatened. In this golden light, tamic''s camouflage can be said to have no flaws, no breath of death spilled out. If he saw such tamic for the first time, he would not regard her as a member of the undead. Unfortunately, the death knight has already recognized her vampire identity, and tamic''s disguise has no effect in front of him. "Why is it so weird here? I can''t even feel the breath of death energy. It''s a dark prison, but it looks very... Sacred? " Looking around, he couldn''t help asking. As the death knight said, under the golden light, the gloomy energy of death, which was originally felt on the ground, turned into a pale golden holy dense when it came to the prison. Walking in such a prison is like walking in the ancient Church of elasia. Aware of the threat in the death knight''s words, tamic did not dare to talk nonsense, but replied: "this is one of the powers that the man has. When you see him, you will understand everything." After listening to tamic''s story, he snorted and looked straight at the front of the prison. Soon, tamic took him to North''s prison. North in the prison also saw the death knight. "Are you the evil Lich hiding in the city of shadow?" After feeling the power of golden light, even though North still maintains his human form, the death knight also confirms his identity. In the eyes of the death knight, the man in front of him was full of holy breath, and he was in the deepest part of the city of the dead, which was very abnormal. North heard his inquiry, and looked at tamic to one side. She showed a dignified look and was also aware of the problem. Ordinary Diya residents dare not say that the Lich is evil. Those who dare to say so are enemies from other forces. "You can understand that." North stood up and answered to the death knight. "Great." The death knight gritted his teeth and held the sword handle more tightly. "Go to die, evil Lich!" Before his words came down, he waved the blade in his hand, a huge wind blade, and quickly swept toward north. "Be careful!" Seeing that the death knight''s attention is all on North in the distance, tamic knows that he can''t continue to wait, and quickly signals to north. For tamic at this time, if she wants to survive from the death knight, the only thing she can rely on is north in front of her. If North, whose rank is higher than her, also dies, she will not be able to escape. Unfortunately, it was too late for her to send out a reminder. When her voice reached North''s ear, the huge wind blade had come to him. The speed of the wind blade was far faster than expected. It was almost sent out at the moment when the death knight raised his hand. North had no chance to respond, and even could not release his instant movement. Seeing that the wind blade was about to cut his body in two, suddenly, in front of North''s body, a wind blade in the opposite direction appeared and collided with the wind blade. After a clear sound, the wind blade returns to nothingness. In the unbelievable eyes of the death knight, North also lowered his head in doubt and looked at his right hand. Only North knows exactly what just happened. Just as he watched the wind blade approaching in despair, his right hand made a move. He just crossed the palm of his hand and released a powerful wind blade to meet the enemy''s attack. "Impossible... How do you have the power of artifact?" The death knight stopped and asked norther. "I don''t know..." North some confused reply. All of a sudden, he seemed to think of something and quickly turned to his right side. There, the man in white was looking at the death knight in the distance, with a thoughtful look in his eyes. "What are you looking at?" Aware of North''s action, the death knight frowned and looked to the right side of his body. Unfortunately, there was nothing there. "Can''t you see it?" Listen to him say so, North also very unexpectedly ask back. Unfortunately, the accident in North''s heart didn''t last long, so he heard the voice of the man in white. "Let him lay down his arms." Said the man in white. "It''s impossible... He made it clear that he wanted to kill me. How can I make him lay down his arms?" North looked at the man in white with great surprise. He didn''t understand him at all. In North''s view, maybe only after the death knight is defeated can he let go of his weapon. "Just say it." The man in White said calmly, "say with me..." drop your weapon. " North was extremely helpless, but he did not dare to disobey the words of the man in white. He also expected the man in white to help him make up for his fault, so he had to say: "lay down your arms!" "Dang!" With a clear sound, the green and slender blade fell to the ground. To North''s surprise, as his words fell, the death knight, who looked very powerful and had legendary rank at least, fell down with his weapon. Even the death knight looked at his right hand holding the sword in disbelief. He never thought that he had really left his weapon as the enemy said. For swordsmen, weapons are their life. What the death knight can guarantee is that even if the blood in his body is drained at the last moment of the battle, he will not release his hand holding the weapon. However, now, he has taken the initiative to do so. Chapter 1781 When the weapon falls to the ground, the death knight''s first reaction is to look at the palm of his right hand. Seeing that there was no scar on the palm of his right hand, he was slightly relieved. The weapon was not released because the Lich used some evil magic to damage his palm. For the Lich to show the ability, his heart is still full of vigilance, and then bent down, ready to pick up the green slender sword. However, no matter how hard he works, the sword lying on the ground is still, as if it has a heavy weight. He can''t pick up the weapon, let alone rely on it to defeat the powerful enemy in the distance. "What on earth have you done?" In desperation, he could only question the enemy. Death knight''s heart, not willing to accept such a result. He did not understand why the Lich could make him lay down his arms with a word. This kind of ability, he has only been remembered by him, and will never forget the enemy, that is, the necromancer named rod. At the moment, he seemed to think of something, and his face suddenly changed: "is this ability... The power of the dark word?" "No, that''s the real word." The man in white heard his doubts and then took the initiative to explain. Realizing that the death knight might not hear his own words, the man in white looked at North: "please tell him my answer." "This is the real holy word..." seeing this, North said to the death knight. "No way!" The death knight''s face changed, his eyes showed hatred, "you just admitted that you are a lich! What right is a lich like you to use the power of the word? As far as I know, only the most noble creatures can use this power! " "That''s a long story..." the man in white shook his head and sighed. He raised his right hand, and North also raised his right hand. At the same time, at the foot of the death knight, the green blade, which he could not lift no matter how hard he tried, trembled. Then he flew towards North and was firmly held by North''s right hand. Starting with the blade, North was surprised, but also felt the powerful power contained in the weapon. At this moment, he felt the call from the wind, as long as he was willing, he could wield the wind blade like before. "The blade of the wind..." Looking at the blade in North''s hand, the man in White''s eyes showed some color of recollection, just like seeing an old friend whom he had not seen for a long time. "From now on, I''ll say it, and you''ll repeat it." He said to north. Feeling the unusual features of the man in white, North would not refuse. He quickly nodded and agreed to the man''s request. "Please tell me, where did you get the wind blade?" Under the gaze of the death knight, North asked unnaturally. Death knight did not answer, his eyes showed a deep color of vigilance, thinking about how to restrain the enemy''s power. "Answer my question." This time, North''s words seem to contain some unique magic. In the ears of the death knight, it is more like an invincible oracle. "I passed the test of the spirit. This is a gift given to me by the great tree of wisdom, Yuk." I don''t know when, the death knight''s clenched teeth loosened, he subconsciously told the bottom of his heart. "So it is." Where the death knight could not see, the man in white nodded. "So it is..." seeing this, North quickly repeated to the death knight. "You don''t have to say that. I mean the one you just said." The man in white looks at north. "Needless to say, I mean... What you just said... Er..." North didn''t notice the action of the man in white. He kept staring at the death knight in the distance, and his face was even more strange, with a look of embarrassment. "OK..." the man in white shook his head. "All right." North swallowed and continued. On one side, the death knight found the abnormality of North, but could not see anything else. He just frowned and stared at north. Seeing that the weapon in the death knight''s hand fell to the ground, tamic''s body flashed and appeared behind North at an unimaginable speed. At the same time, he was relieved. "I didn''t expect you to have such strength. It seems that I didn''t go to Sao city for you in vain." After breaking away from the control of the death knight, tamic sighs. At the same time, she also sees North''s green blade. North looked at her one eye, then looked at the plain looking man in white, and did not reply to her for a moment. "You mentioned that the blade of chasing the wind was given to you by the tree of wisdom. What happened to him?" Looking at the death knight in the distance, north then repeated the words of the man in white. "He''s fallen, and so are many elves... These are all done by a hateful necromancer." It seems that he thought of something. When he mentioned the necromancer, the death knight''s face was ferocious, his voice was more urgent, and his fists were clenched tightly. With the death knight''s words, the field fell into deep silence, for a long time no other sound came. Even North, for a moment, felt very strange. He could not help looking at the man in white. He wanted to see what kind of answer he would make when he heard the news. But he saw that the man in white raised his head and looked at the distant sky. His eyes showed some melancholy. Intuition tells north that the man in white in front of him must have something to do with Yuk, the tree of wisdom in the mouth of the death knight. Otherwise, he would never show such a look. "I''ve seen the previous master of the blade of chasing the wind... No, or many previous masters. Like you, he is also an elf with strong will and heroic will in his heart." A moment later, seeing that the man in white finally spoke, North quickly told the death knight. "Evil lich, do you think I will believe what you say? Even if you have seen the owner of this weapon? I won''t look up at you for that! " In the face of North''s words, the death knight denounced. "I can feel that your heart is full of pain and hatred. You haven''t been really happy for a long time. But it''s all temporary, because I''ll save you. " North''s words seemed to be infected by the man in white, and his tone became firm. Even his eyes were very different from before. North doesn''t know what the Lich named Ehrlich has done to himself, but he likes how he feels now. However, in the face of his remarks, the death knight just issued a scornful cold hum. Chapter 1782 "Evil lich, you have no idea what I''ve been through!" Looking at North in the distance, the death knight gritted his teeth. "My lover died in the hands of a liar like you. The so-called salvation in your mouth is nothing but some evil undead magic, but I''m not afraid of it. I''ve been infected by the breath of death like those dirty undead creatures. No matter what you do, you can''t make me worse! " Even if he lost his weapon, facing the seemingly unfathomable lich, the death knight still didn''t mean to be soft. His will didn''t allow him to yield to the evil Lich. No matter what the Lich said, it would only make him more angry. "That''s not what I mean." The man in white looks at the death knight, and North repeats his words. "I can take away all your pain, make up for all the mistakes you have made, change the tragedy you have experienced, and let you live in happiness and joy forever. Don''t you long for all this, don''t you want salvation? " Hearing him say so, the disdain on the death knight''s face is even worse: "is it up to you? Evil Diya lich, do you still want to do this kind of thing? What do you have left to abandon your pathetic undead magic? " In the face of the stubborn death knight who had been dazzled by hatred, the man in white sighed. "You don''t want to be redeemed. Are you enjoying the pain, the will brought by the pain, and the power of being a hero?" "What do you mean by that?" At this time, the death knight''s face changed. He looked at North angrily. If he didn''t fear the power of the word and had no weapons in his hand, he could not help attacking the Lich. North''s words have deeply angered the death knight. The powerful momentum around him and the sense of oppression belonging to the legendary hero make North dare not move. See, North just opened his mouth, want to show that those words are not his own, but listen to the white man''s words continue to spread. "What I mean is obvious. Some people like to sleep in the pain of the past, through constant memories, to stimulate a stronger will But I will save you, eh... Without the pain, you will lose the will to be a hero, but you can always be happy "I don''t believe you! I don''t believe in any of the Diya creatures... " Maybe it was North''s unswerving look, or some other reason. The death knight didn''t believe what he said. If the man in White told him in person, the situation might be different. "Don''t think that if you master the power of the word, you can change my will! If you are as powerful as you say and can save me, why don''t you prove it to me now? " The death knight continued. Seeing this, the man in white sighed deeply: "it''s a pity that I can''t do this now. I still lack the most important thing. But I promise you, I will be able to do it soon. At that time, not only you, but all creatures in the world will be redeemed. " In the end, the man in white showed his firm eyes. Everyone who saw his eyes would be impressed by his words. Unfortunately, no one could see him except north. After listening to North''s report, tamic showed a strange look: "are you still North who abandoned others? These words don''t seem to be in your mouth at all Tamic, who knows all the deeds of North, has a deep doubt about his words. In her opinion, these words are not what north can say. "I don''t want to say that..." seeing that the death knight is staring at himself, and the man in white is still waiting for the death knight''s answer, North shows a helpless look and has to explain to tamic in a low voice. Suddenly, he seemed to think of something, and then said to tamic, "squat on the ground." "What?" Tamic showed extremely puzzled eyes, "what is squatting on the ground?" "It''s ok... Just think I didn''t say anything..." seeing this, North quickly waved his hand and explained unnaturally. As he said this, he glanced at the man in white. He felt guilty in his eyes. Seeing that the man in white had no special reaction, he was deeply relieved. After feeling the power of the holy word, North just wanted to try it on tamic, but he saw the merciless fact that he could not use that power at all. Only the man in white in his eyes, the Lich named Ehrlich, is qualified to use the power of the word. "After all that, you still can''t do anything." Looking at north, the death knight said in a deep voice, "I''m not going to let go of my hatred for Diya creatures just because of your words!" "If it''s your inner decision, I respect your choice." North has just transferred the words of the man in white to half, but his right hand is suddenly out of control. In North''s surprised eyes, his right hand threw out the green slender blade that he had held in his hand. The blade whirled a few times in the air, crossed an irregular arc, and finally thrust straight into the ground in front of the death knight. The death knight also had some accidents. He immediately reached out and pulled up the weapon on the ground, but this time he was not hindered. Looking at the green blade in his hand, the death knight showed a very unexpected look. He couldn''t believe that the enemy in front of him gave his weapon back to him so easily. You know, the wind blade in his hand is a rare artifact, and the words of the Lich also show that he knows the value of this artifact. "You can still keep the hatred, it''s your right. But I believe that you can''t keep it for long, because before long, all the hatred and disputes in the world will become meaningless... Maybe only then will you believe me. " In the suspicious eyes of other people, North finished all the words of the man in white. Finally, his voice trembled. At this moment, North deeply felt that ignorance is sometimes so happy. Having seen Ehrlich''s memory, he knew that what the Lich said was true. He had abilities that other creatures could not imagine. Looking at the man in white not far away, it is clear that his dress looks a bit holy, but in North''s heart, he feels deeply afraid, like seeing something terrible. Chapter 1783 "Let''s go..." North will repeat the words of the man in white, this realized that the words of the man in white, not to the death knight, but to himself. "Where to?" Looking around, North asked the man in white in a low voice. "To the holy city of erasia, standwick." The man in white leans slightly, facing the West. Even in prison, he still knew where he was. The West he was facing was exactly where erasia was, corresponding to the East where Diya was. After hearing the words of the man in white, North thought, then raised his hand and released a dark green portal in front of him. The portal is a whirlpool for all creatures to pass through, and another space is connected behind it. North''s this action, also attracted the white man''s puzzled eyes. Seeing this, North explained in a low voice: "this gate of time and space can lead to the city of the dead nearest to elasia. As long as you get there and walk a little further, you can enter the territory of elasia." As he said this, he scratched his head awkwardly: "there is a complex underground passage under eracia. Unfortunately, I didn''t get in touch with the cavers who dug the underground passage, so I had to go to the border of eracia first to find a way." After hearing North''s explanation, the man in white also understood what he meant. Unfortunately, looking at the seemingly convenient portal, the man in white shook his head: "standwick is the holy city of elasia. All creatures going to the holy city need to have a devout heart. Using magic like you can''t show piety." "What should I do if I don''t use magic?" After listening to the story of the man in white, North felt very puzzled, and then asked. "It''s on foot, of course, and that''s what every pilgrim has to do." The man in white replied. The words of the man in white, not only did not solve North''s doubts, but made his heart more puzzled: "why do you want to do this? Just going through the whole Diya, it will take several months to go to eracia on foot. I''m afraid it will take nearly a year. This is clearly something that space magic can solve. Why waste such a long time? " "Austerity is a better way to show piety." The man in white looked at him and said, "those ordinary believers can cross the whole continent on foot and gather under the city of standwick for pilgrimage. Of course you can do the same." "Standwick..." when he heard the name of the town in the mouth of the man in white, North undoubtedly thought of something and asked, "is there anything special about that city? Not long ago, the city was destroyed by the necromancer. " "I see that memory in your mind." Hearing this, the man in white sighed, "it''s a town that should be high above the clouds, representing the faith of all the Erathians. A long time ago, the city fell in front of my eyes, which has always made me deeply regret Listening to his story, north can''t help recalling all kinds of things he saw from the memory of the man in white. For the man in white in front of him, North also felt more afraid. Although we don''t know why the man in white in front of US insists on walking to standwick, north still obeys his request. He waved his hand and scattered the dark green portal of distorted space. North carefully looked at the death knight not far away, and then walked towards the prison. "Stop!" Before he took a few steps, North was stopped by the death knight. Feeling the power of the green blade in his hand, North had to stop and look at him reluctantly. Before that, if it wasn''t for the mysterious man in white, North would be killed in the first round of the death knight''s attack. "What else do you want to do?" Seeing that the man in white didn''t reply, North clenched his teeth and asked the death knight. "Tell me, where are you going?" Asked the death knight. "The capital of erasia, standwick." Seeing that the death knight raised his weapon and didn''t mean to get out of the way, while the man in white just stopped to wait and see, and didn''t mean to reply, North had to answer by himself. "Evil lich, what are you going to do in the capital of the human city-state? Do you still have some bad ideas? " The death knight was not satisfied with North''s answer. He then asked. North also has some helplessness. Even he doesn''t know why the man in white made this request. It seems that there is something important in standwick. "Go there... Pilgrimage." Recalling the memory of the man in white, north can only answer like this. North is not confident answer, listen to the death knight ears, but as if there is another meaning, make him feel deeply shocked. "What you said before, and your power, doesn''t look like a lich... Who are you?" The death knight asked in a deep voice. "I''m just a priest." Finally, the man in white, who had been silent for a long time, said, and then north told the death knight. "You have the power of the word, and I cannot defeat you. But that doesn''t mean I''ll believe what you say. " While saying that, the death knight put down the blade in his hand, "I''m sure that there must be some ghost idea in your heart. If you want to go to standwick, it won''t be good. I''ll supervise you all the way." "Wait..." Norton was not calm when he heard the death knight say so, "what is" all the way supervision " "It means I''ll go to standwick with you." The death knight sank. "But... But I''m going to walk there without using any space magic... It can take a long time and the process is very boring." North didn''t know how to retort and stammered back, hoping to get rid of the idea of death knight. Unfortunately, from the death knight''s firm eyes, he was obviously not affected by this setback: "let''s go together, I don''t care about this time." Helpless north, can only ask for help like eyes, looking at the side of the man in white, unfortunately, the man in white did not pay attention to him, but has been watching the death knight. "Follow me, lost spirit." Hearing the words of the man in white, although North is helpless, he can only tell it completely, "your soul will be redeemed." "I don''t think it''s my business to go to standwick, is it?" Asked tamic, who had just recovered from his injury behind North. Seeing that the death knight pointed at the blade, and the strong threat in her eyes, she reluctantly spread out her hand: "OK, ok... I''ll go with you, too. Is that all right?" Chapter 1784 "Why did the king of hell build a sanctuary on the lake of fire?" When he sailed to shelter 52, he confirmed that he was heading in the right direction and didn''t meet any other magic ships on the way. Rod, a little bored, patted bimont on the head and asked. Some time has passed since the flame King left. Bimon, who was scared out of his wits by the hell king, has regained his vitality and regained control of his body. Unfortunately, on the lake of fire, hell is more powerful than mengkong, but it can''t do anything. It can only stare at the endless hot magma in a daze and roar from time to time. With the roar of the hell bimont, it spread farther and farther on the empty lake of fire. Rod couldn''t help but feel more helpless. Even if there were magic boats passing by occasionally, he would stay away from the Percy when he heard the shocking roar. Helplessly, thinking of the shelter he would arrive at later, rod could only ask the hell bimon. In rod''s view, living for a long time and knowing a lot of hidden hell, bimon may be able to tell the answer to this question. However, rod''s inquiry, in exchange for the scornful eyes of hell, seems to be in its eyes, rod''s question is not a question at all. "The kings of hell are merciful. They have given us great strength... Even in the trial, they have left a place like a shelter, so that the weak demons can save their lives in the shelter, and there will not be only one way to die." The hell sends out a dull roar, and rod, who is related to his soul, can understand its meaning. "I don''t think so." Rod shook his head and refuted the words of bimon "Do you know how many demons participated in the test of Vulcan? You say that the king of hell is merciful, and those demons who died in the trial are the first to refuse. Even if the hell king really wants to leave the lives of other demons, why does the fire king, namely Fromm, let us destroy the ritual array of the sanctuary? " The hell Beamon couldn''t answer rod''s question, and then he roared angrily, as if it annoyed him: "if you want to know, why don''t you ask the king of hell directly? I don''t know the answer to this question. It''s no use asking me! " "At least I''m not in front of the king. I''m too scared to say anything." It seems that he thought of something, and rod shook his head. Facing the critical moment of the king, bimon in hell didn''t play any role at all. He could only rely on rod himself. Seeing that bimon in hell was about to get angry, rod seemed to think of something and said slowly: "however, your words gave me some reminders. The answer to this question can only be answered by the king of hell. Maybe only when I see one of them can I really understand all this. " "It''s good luck for you to see the great jealous kings. Do you want to see more hellish kings? Even I have seen only a few angry kings.... " Hell bimon does not believe what rod said. In his impression, hell kings are noble. Like dark yellow monsters, demons with poor strength and blood are not qualified to see kings at all. Rod didn''t explain anything to the hell, but thought about the current situation. After the fire of sin was imposed by the king of fire, rod had to give priority to the No. 52 shelter, and was ready to find a way to resist the magic while completing the king of fire''s order. Rod planned to try both the fusion ceremony and special skills. In addition, because the nautical charts owned by the fire elves only recorded the location of No. 50 to No. 54 shelter, rod had no clue about the location of the ten gates. He needed to find a way to get the nautical charts from other demons to decide the future route. Rod believed that as a sanctuary for gathering a large number of demons, there must be something he wanted. "I may know the answer to your question." Just as rod was thinking about it, Hella, who had been at the helm of the ship, did not know when she came to the side of bimon in hell and said to him. "Do you know what the problem is? You know the answer? " Rod looked at her with deep suspicion in his eyes. "Of course I know." Hella nodded and gave a charming smile. "I can''t hear bimont''s words, but I can hear you very clearly." "Tell me what you know." Rod thought about it and decided to listen to what Hella knew. "Don''t be in such a hurry." At this time, HeLa was not in a hurry to say. She looked at the huge body of bimon in hell, and finally stopped at the junction of bimon and the upper body of the dark yellow monster, where a demon was falling asleep. "Aren''t you afraid to wake her up?" Rod''s face was expressionless, and at the same time, the hell Beamon quickly reached out. At the next moment, with the sound of the broken wood, the claw pierced into the wall on one side of the magic boat, and Haila was also bound between the cracks of the claw. With a little force, the claw could split her slender body. Hella''s heart is tight at the same time, also heard rod''s gloomy voice: "my patience is limited." "Well..." Hella shrugged her shoulders, looked into the turbid eyes of bimon, and explained, "I don''t know the king of hell''s purpose of building these shelters, but I know why jealousy of the king will let you destroy the ritual array of the sanctuary and make the whole sanctuary ineffective." See dark yellow monster is staring at himself, Hella seems to enjoy this feeling: "please take your claws away, I''m not your enemy." Rod snorted coldly, but he did what she said. He took back bimon''s claws and let Hella''s body free again. "As far as I know, the jealous king has always been hostile to other hellish kings. Except for the arrogant king, she never joins hands with other kings, but often quarrels and conflicts with them. Among them, she and the king of lust are even more immortal. " "Really?" Rod took a close look at HeLa, but he didn''t doubt her information. Although all this is just Hella''s statement, rod can''t find other demons to prove it for the time being, but when Tess wakes up, let her use the power of the contract to verify, then she can make a clear judgment on the truth of the information. Rod believes that Hella should not make such a mistake. She knows the price of providing false information. Chapter 1785 "Of course what I said is true." Hella looked at rod and said, "as a faithful believer of the king of lust, I know exactly what kind of enemy she faces." "Yes? I remember how many fire elves you had in the beginning? Shouldn''t the fire spirit, as a subordinate of the jealous king, be your enemy? " Rod asked suspiciously. "It is a great honor to let the enemy fall in love with him according to the command of the king of lust. The fire elves who betray the jealous king are the best blasphemy to her, which is more useful than destroying the statue. I am acting at the command of the king of lust. " Hella smiles confidently. Looking at Hera below, rod seemed to have thought of something and asked, "you haven''t told me why Fromm has a bad relationship with the king of lust? As far as I know, she has always lived in the temple of fire, and even if she needs to go out, she will only send out her previous incarnation. " "It''s about the king''s past." Hella replied softly, "it''s not good to talk about the king behind his back, but I''d like to tell you all about it." Rod nodded and heard Hella continue: "jealousy of Kings is the worst of all kings. The crime she is in charge of also represents her nature. She is even more easily angered than an angry king. She is hostile to all the demons except the fire elves, and will always act against other kings in secret. " As he said this, Hella gave rod a deep look, as if to remind him of what happened before. Rod just gave a cold hum and didn''t give any more answers. "A long time ago, the incarnation of the jealous king came to the surface world under the call of a group of devout followers, but she was defeated by the awakened one who avenged for love, which is what you call the hero. This also caused her heavy losses at that time." Speaking of this, Hella looked into the distance with yearning in her eyes "The king of lust always ridicules her with this. Over time, there will be irresolvable contradictions between them... If one day, a hero is willing to revenge for me and defeat the powerful demon king, I think even death is worth it." "Wait a minute." Rod seems to find something, interrupted Hella''s words, "why can the king of lust laugh at her with this? It seems to have nothing to do with the king of lust. Is the hero named love revenge arranged by the king of lust? " Hearing what rod said, HeLa gave him a strange look: "don''t you know? Love is the symbol of lust and the embodiment of sin. The hero named love revenge, to some extent, has accepted the power of the king of lust, who is certainly entitled to be responsible for this matter. " At this time, rod frowned and looked puzzled in his eyes: "I remember that according to the definition of sin in the ancient church, indulging in lust and enjoying pleasure is the sin in charge of the lust king, right? It''s like what the abyss demons like to do. " "You remember wrong." HeLa knew the source of rod''s doubts, and then corrected his mistake. "According to the teaching of the king of lust, love is sin. No matter who it is, devil, human or other creatures, as long as they fall in love with other creatures, they will be infected by crime. "You mean love itself is a sin?" From Hella''s words, rod seems to know something. "Exactly." HeLa nodded. "Why Rod asked, "I remember that many heroes were awakened by the love in their hearts. Is love a sin?" "What does it matter?" Hella shook her head. "Isn''t there a hero who wakes up in anger? Anger is just a condition for arousal. And that kind of intense anger, the impulse to destroy everything, is the embodiment of sin. If you change anger into love, the result will be the same "Love..." with this unique word in his mouth, rod fell into silence. HeLa seemed to see what rod thought and added with a smile, "don''t be surprised. The devil with love in his heart will never be able to defeat the king of lust, or even cause any harm to her, and this is where the king of lust is most powerful. " With Hella''s story, rod''s face became more and more dignified. Although he did not know why Hella would say that, if all this was true, the power of the erotic king would be stronger than he had expected. According to Hera, creatures with love in their hearts can''t do any harm to the erotic king, which means that even rod''s Noumenon may not be her opponent when she comes to the erotic king. Below Rhode, the hell Beamon let out a dull low roar again, besides this action, it seems that it has nothing else to do. Aware of bimon''s action in hell, rod took a look at him. He didn''t know if there was love in a monster like him? "What she said is true, Lord elotte..." At this point, rod heard a faint female voice. He looked down and saw Tess sitting up from the back of bimon in hell. "Are you awake? We''ll be at shelter 52 in no time Seeing Tess wake up, rod said slowly. "I feel much better. Thank you for letting me rest, Lord elotte..." tis said softly. "You have the right to rest, Tess the hero." As if thinking of something, rod asked TISS, "do you know about the erotic king? I''ve just asked Hella, but I feel like she didn''t tell me something. " With that, rod took a look at Hella, who just shrugged. "Do you want to know about the king of lust?" "Well. Especially about her power. " Tess thought for a moment, looked thoughtful in her eyes, and replied: "I have heard other demons say before that the king of lust has a unique power. All creatures close to her will be affected by this power, unable to produce any hostility to her. At the same time, they will fall in love with her deeply and are willing to offer everything for her. This power is called "the realm of love" by other demons. " "The field of love"... "Listening to Tess''s story, rod seemed to recall something, and his face became dignified. His eyes fell on Hela. The field of love mentioned by Tess had something in common with the power of erotic King mentioned by Hela. In addition, the field of love is the third field of power that rod encountered. This also makes rod surprised at the same time, a little more curious in the heart. Chapter 1786 "What do you know about the power of the field?" Rod asked Tess and Hella what they knew. "Do you mean the field of love? That''s all I know. " Tess didn''t understand rod''s meaning. She whispered in an uncertain voice. "He''s talking about the power of the realm, not just the realm of love. Don''t get it wrong." HeLa understood the meaning of rod''s words and took the initiative to correct her mistake. "Oh..." Tiston lowered her head as if she had made a mistake and did not dare to look at the dark yellow monster. "Am I right? Elotte Hella, with a triumphant smile, looks at rod and seeks his answer. Rod glanced at her. "What do you know about the field?" "I want to talk about you more than the field, elotte." As she said this, HeLa approached this side. She held out her hand and brushed the fur of the hell bimont, very slowly. "When you hear the power in the field of love, you don''t attribute it to the king of lust, but quickly judge that it''s a kind of power. I think it''s not the first time you''ve heard about it?" Hella did not answer rod''s words for the first time, but speculated on rod''s judgment. The conjecture is also consistent with rod''s idea. Of course, it is not the first time that rod has heard about the power of the field. Before that, he has experienced the power of the field twice. One of them came from north, who inherited Ehrlich''s memory. North has mastered the realm of the dead from the Lich. The effect is to change the state of death and life. In the soul space after Yuk''s death, rod also saw a reward for the dead, juxtaposed with the dark word and scarlet eye, but rod did not choose this reward. Another time I felt the power of the field was in the shadow field of Sally, the leader of the thieves guild. The effect was to devour the light and make the area around her sink into the deepest darkness. Ordinary creatures can''t see things in the extremely dark shadow field, but rod can do it by relying on the power of scarlet eye, which also shows Sally''s true face. At this time, the realm of love mastered by the king of lust is the third realm of power that rod understands. No matter what kind of field, with the power of their masters, they are extremely powerful. "It''s not really the first time I''ve heard of this power." Rod nodded and acknowledged Hella''s words. Rod has nothing to hide about this. "It''s not the first time you''ve heard of it," Hella said, following rod''s words. "Then you must know that some other hellish Kings also have the power of the realm." Listening to Hella''s story, rod''s face changed slightly: "do you mean that he is not just a king of lust who owns a field?" "Of course, where else did you hear about this power?" Hella glanced at rod unexpectedly. Just as she wanted to say something, her face suddenly changed. "You don''t know that other hell kings have the power of territory, so where did you hear about this power? Is it the earth? " "What does it matter?" Rod asked with some doubts. "Well, those humble creatures on the ground can''t have such ability. You should have heard of the king''s deeds from somewhere, but you forget them Seeing that rod didn''t plan to answer, Hella gave a cold hum, and then explained: "the realm is formed by criminal karma, which can bring unimaginable ability improvement to hell kings and their followers. Only a powerful hell king is qualified to use this power. " Rod frowned, but he was puzzled for a moment by Hella''s firm expression. "That''s all I know about the field." At the end of the line of sight, on the endless lake of fire, there was a little more dark outline. HeLa waved her hand and went back to the bow to steer. Rod did not stop Hella, but kept thinking about her previous words. According to Hera, territory is the exclusive power of the king of hell, and only the king can use this power, which is obviously wrong. Neither Ehrlich nor Sally is the king of hell. This shows that creatures in the surface world are also qualified to use this power. Hella''s words are not totally useless, at least she let rod know that other hell Kings also have the power of the field. Just in the realm of love of the erotic king, rod felt very difficult. He didn''t know how to deal with this ability, not to mention that other hell Kings also had great power. For rod, this is by no means good news. Taking a deep breath, rod couldn''t help but put his eyes on bimont, the hell below, "Do you know anything about the field?" Rod stretched out his hand and patted bimont on the head of hell. "Don''t pat me on the head!" The answer to rod was a deafening roar. "All right." Rod spread out his hand and signaled to bimon. After confirming that rod didn''t do anything else, hell Beamon raised his head and snorted: "I do know something, but why should I tell you? You always make me very angry... " "When you get angry, you have to let it out, don''t you?" Rod reached out and pointed to the dark outline that appeared on the lake of fire at the end of his sight. "That''s shelter 52. I believe all the way sailing must make you suffocate. Don''t you want to kill all those demons? They are the best people you can vent your anger on. " Hearing rod say this, bimont''s breath became heavy: "I really want to... But what does it have to do with you? I haven''t lost my control over this body, and it''s not your turn to control it... " "That''s because I can help you kill more demons." Rod said slowly, "remember the fight before? I can make you instantly appear in the enemy''s side, or even let you stay in the sky. For those demons flying in the sky, can you fly into the air to solve them without my help? " There are many ways to solve flying demons. It''s really a good way to move to the sky in an instant, but it''s far from simple. The simplest way is to use the power of Tess. As the wings behind Tess are torn, all the demons who rely on their wings can''t continue to fly under her hero''s strong points. They just fall from the air. Rhode did not say this simple method to the hell bimont, but said the method that can best reflect their own value. Rod believes that in this way, bimon will make the choice he expects. Chapter 1787 As rod expected, after listening to his conditions, bimon hesitated a little and quickly gave a positive answer. "Well... I agree with you, but you must obey my command... When I say to go to the enemy, you will cast your magic whenever you want." No one can refuse such a powerful power. Even the hell bimon, after feeling the strong stimulation brought by pursuing the enemy in the sky, can''t help but yearn for the power from magic. Rod naturally has no objection to hell bimon''s request. The more demons hell bimon kills, the more fusion materials rod has. In this case, rod has no loss. "Tell me about the field." After reaching an agreement with hell bimon and promising to help him when he needs it, rod said to hell bimon. "Domain..." listen to rod''s inquiry, hell''s voice is a bit heavier than that of monk. At the same time, its figure unconsciously lowers, as if it is careful. "I don''t know what the demon said to you, but I know that even kings, not everyone has mastered the power of domain..." Rod seemed to hear something and looked at him: "what else do you need to master this power?" "Of course..." hell bimon nodded slightly, "only the creatures at the top of the legend can have this power... All the creatures with the power of the field are far more powerful than ordinary legendary creatures, and can even be described as rolling... It is said that the field also contains a channel to promote to a higher level and become a legend..." "Above the legend..." rod''s face changed. From the words of bimon in hell, he seemed to know some special information, which also made his heart tight. "Do you know what it means above the legend?" "How do I know? I don''t have that kind of power... Only the creatures at the top of the legend have experienced all this... "Replied bimon scornfully, as if very dissatisfied with rod''s interruption. "Above the legend, the realm symbolizing God... Only God can be called above the legend." Rod solemnly explained to the hell Beamon. As rod said, all the creatures he has seen, no matter the king of hell or the archangel in legend, have no higher rank than the legend. At most, they are at the top of the legend. The corresponding character level is level 7 and level 10. According to rod''s understanding from some ancient books, the eighth level is quite different from the first seven levels. Legendary creatures, no matter how many powerful heroes there are, can''t compete with the eighth level creatures. This is the power of God. At this moment, how can rod not be surprised to learn that the realm is related to the promotion to God from the words of bimon in hell? "God? It sounds like the words that humble people on the ground like to say. " For rod''s story, bimon''s reaction to hell is very calm, and his eyes even show a bit of doubt. "Don''t you understand what power God has?" Rod found out and asked. "No matter how powerful God is, is there a king of hell?" He asked, scratching his head with the blunt side of his claw. Hearing this, rod sighed: "it seems that you really don''t know what God means. Those hellish kings who frighten you out of your wits, even if they all add up, are not God''s opponents. " Even rod did not dare to be the enemy of God. God''s power even exceeded rod''s imagination. What surprised rod was that he knew a lot of secret hell bimon, but he didn''t know anything about God. In his opinion, the king of hell seemed to be the strongest existence in the world, and he didn''t know whether other legendary creatures in hell were the same. Rod''s explanation, instead of letting hell be in awe of a higher level of power, triggered its anger "We agreed not to mention it! It''s you who need to know the information about the field that I''m going to tell you. Why are you making fun of me now? " A loud roar came out of bimon''s mouth and echoed to the depths of the lake of fire. The dark shadow at the end of the line of sight seemed to hear the roar from this shocking voice, and began to have some action. Even Tess, hearing the roar, could not help but shrink towards rod. "I didn''t mean to make fun of you, I just let you know that your focus should be on what I said later." Rod answered, shaking his head with some frustration. The hell sends out a cold hum, immediately ignore rod, turn to look at the shadow at the end of the line of sight. Rod did not pay attention to the angry hell bimon, he is still thinking about the words before hell bimon, especially the words involved in a higher level than the legend. According to bimon of hell, besides its own effect, the power of realm also involves another important effect, that is, the creature that can become the peak of legend and be promoted to God. At present, there are three legendary creatures known to have the power of the field. Among them, Sally, who is more familiar to rod, is undoubtedly at the top of the legend. With the help of the shadow field, she can even kill the legendary hero who is very difficult in rod''s eyes. Rod doesn''t know how to defeat her. If Sally is qualified to be promoted to God, rod will not be surprised. He has seen the strength of the thief leader. But rod didn''t know much about the other two creatures. About the Lich Ehrlich, rod only learned some of his deeds from other liches of his time, but also not comprehensive. The Lich seems to have an unusual past. Even in hell, rod has heard his name. It seems that his strength should reach the peak of legend. What makes rod feel a little relieved is that it has been many years since the fall of the legendary Lich. North, who has gained the power of Ehrlich, is controlled by the dark word. Rod does not have to worry about the threat from the Lich. As for the king of lust in hell, and other kings who have the power of the field, at this moment, rod also has a clearer understanding of their strength. From the perspective of rank, these kings have the highest level of legend. In addition, the existence of domain also makes them have further possibilities. Chapter 1788 With a deep breath and a clear understanding of the significance of the field, rod has a deeper understanding of the power of the hell king. The realm can be said to be a creature at the top of legend, a precondition for being promoted to God. All creatures with realms, including hell kings, have the potential to be gods. The only thing that makes rod feel a little relieved is that in his memory, no living creature can be promoted to God from the previous life until the end of the third expansion, even the hell kings. As for the existence of God, it seems that it only appears in the legend, and no creature can really enter this level. Compared with other creatures in the game, players with the system have clear tips on how to become gods. You can always upgrade a character''s level by spending experience. Even if you reach the legend level, you only need more experience to upgrade. There is no other effect. Of course, the higher the rank, the closer the experience value of upgrading a character''s level is to astronomical numbers. Even rod, who has been accumulating experience value all the time, has only six ranks, and has not even reached the level of legend. It''s also a very difficult road to be a God. Shaking his head, after learning about the power of the field from the hell bimont, rod also found something he had ignored before. Before that, rod had wondered about the power of the field, wondering why only a few people had such a powerful power. At this time, rod understood that only the most top legendary creatures were qualified to use the power. Ordinary creatures could not touch this level at all. While rod was thinking, he had already found out that their shelter 52 had sent several small sailboats to approach the direction of the Percy. "Please change your course. The shelter ahead has been occupied by the great dog trainer keret." Close to the Percy, on one of the sailboats, a crimson, hunchbacked cregan whispered. At the feet of the krigan, a huge black hound was chained. The hound was even bigger than himself. "Crete..." when he heard the name, rod didn''t respond, and Hera in the bow suddenly sank. "Do you know the dog trainer?" Rod was acutely aware of Hella''s abnormal reaction and asked immediately. "Of course I know him..." Hella gritted her teeth and said, "he''s the enemy I met on the other side of the lake of fire, with hundreds of hellhounds under his command. If he hadn''t driven me out of the magic dock, I wouldn''t have gone to your magic dock, and I wouldn''t have been like this... " Rod nodded to understand what Hera said. At the same time, he took out the chart. The time of Percy''s departure from the magic dock was relatively early. After all, there were no other living demons in that magic dock except rod and his party. Even so, rod is still slower than the dog trainer team. Judging from the terrain on the nautical chart, the location of shelter 52 is far away from the magic dock where rod and his party started, but closer to the direction of the dog trainer, which may be the reason why they arrived first. "I warn you again! Change course quickly, don''t get close to the shelter in the back Seeing that the Percy was not moved, the chief Kerrigan spoke loudly. At the same time, the black hound at his feet raised his head and barked fiercely, as if to show his master''s power. Rod glanced at the kreigan over there, as if he didn''t see it at all. In rod''s perception, most of the kriegen on the ship have only three levels of strength, which is not enough to be afraid of. On the contrary, the hounds at their feet are all full of strength, at least five levels of strength, which is equivalent to those abyss Lords. This also makes rod very interesting. Hella saw the change of rod''s expression, and took the initiative to explain: "they are the dog trainers under keret. Their strength may not be as good as the ordinary abyss demons, but once they cooperate with hellhounds, they will play an amazing strength." "I''ve met this type of enemy." Listening to Hella''s story, rod nodded and recalled what he had seen on the surface. In rod''s impression, in the west of the mainland, there are a large number of animal trainers in taitalia, which is adjacent to krylord, where barbarians gather, and was enslaved by blakada, the mage country. Taitalia''s trainer tamed the poisonous insects and beasts in the local marshes and controlled them to fight. The most top trainers are not only satisfied with controlling the giant lizard, bull and other creatures. Their goal is always the nine headed monster and poisonous dragon that exist in the swamp. At this time, the dog trainer who appeared in front of rod''s eyes was very similar to the animal trainer in his impression. They all relied on the tamed creatures to fight. "You were defeated by them?" Looking at the dog trainer on the two small sailboats, rod asked hyra with some doubts. According to rod''s understanding, whether a dog trainer or an animal trainer, the way of fighting is similar to that of a necromancer. To deal with the existence of the battle under the control, we only need to solve the controller in the first time. Thinking of this, rod can''t help glancing at Hella. In rod''s impression, Hella has powerful charm ability. It''s obviously no problem to deal with those krigans. "Don''t underestimate them." In the face of rod''s inquiry, Hella''s face became dignified and replied, "I can control those dog trainers, but I can''t deal with those hellhounds. I can''t deal with other demons. The king of lust has never taught us how to charm a dog. " "So..." rod realized something and nodded. Different from necromancers, animal trainers control all kinds of creatures. No matter what kind of creatures they are, they have a certain emotional communication with them, not just a cold skeleton. The cold-blooded manipulation without emotion is the way the necromancer treats the undead. Hella''s ability can charm those dog trainers, but still can''t solve those hellhounds. The hellhound with self-consciousness can still fight with the enemy without the control of the dog trainer, and its combat ability will not decrease too much. In order to save the trainer, hellhounds will even fight harder, which is different from the undead. Rod recalled that those death knights with self-consciousness, but all the time, they hope that the necromancer who controls himself will die soon. Chapter 1789 "Let me deal with them... The barking of the hounds makes me very tired..." When rod talks with Hella, bimon, the hell below, roars and offers to rod. In addition, its body seemed to be out of control, with a pair of claws shaking irregularly, which also made the whole Percy shake, causing nearby magma to splash. Rod took a look at it, and then looked at the two sailboats in the distance that were not half its size. He shook his head and said, "come on, those sailboats can''t bear your weight. I''m afraid as soon as you go up, the boats sink into the lava. " Even though he felt that bimon was in a wrong state, rod didn''t agree with his request, which made bimon roar. In the distance, it seems that they have sensed the killing intention of the hell bimon. The hellhounds in the bow of the ship suddenly wilt and their ears hang down. Their biological instinct makes them aware of fear. The dog trainer nearby, however, did not find this. Instead, he waved his whip in his hand, trying to arouse the ferocity of hellhounds. "You''d better solve them quickly, otherwise, I''m afraid I can''t suppress the anger in my heart..." after the roar, the hell roared again, and there was more blood in the dark yellow eyes. "All right." Rod waved his hand and agreed to the request of bimon. As he said this, rod looked at HeLa, who was also looking at him strangely. "What did it tell you?" Hella glanced at bimont and signaled to rod. She didn''t know the meaning of hell''s bimont''s roar, only the soul and its imaginative rod could understand it. "He seems to hate the barking of hellhounds." Rod said reluctantly that before that, he had never seen such a disgusting creature in hell. In rod''s view, legendary creatures like hell bimon, whose comprehensive strength exceeds several orders of hellhounds, should not be so disgusted with them. Hella seems to have found something, and his eyes are full of thinking: "it is said that the angry king in charge of bimon and the lazy king in charge of the three headed dog are the only two kings in the form of beasts among all the hell kings, and there has been no small conflict between them. I think that''s why he hates hellhounds. " After hearing Hella''s explanation, rod showed a clear look. From Hella''s mouth, rod heard the news of the lazy king for the first time. Before that, except for the statue of the lazy king in the temple of revelation, which is the huge three headed dog, rod did not know anything about the lazy king. Rod recalled that even the headquarters of the thieves guild had no record of the lazy king. It was just like the meaning of this crime. It rarely appeared. "Can you charm those dog trainers?" Rod thought about it and asked Hella. "Of course I can, but I can''t control the hellhounds. Even if I ask the controlled dog trainer to give orders to the hellhounds, they will not listen. They are smarter than you think Said Hella, shaking her head. "Forget the hellhounds, we''re on the lake of fire." As he spoke, rod turned his head and looked at the back of the small sailboat, the smaller soul melting pot, which was the core of the sailboat sailing on the lake of fire. Hella followed rod''s eyes and understood what he meant: "I see. I''ll try my best." With that, HeLa went up to the bow and appeared in the sight of the dog trainers. "Captain, she seems to be our former enemy." A krigan discovered something wrong and reported it immediately. However, Haila, who stepped on the bow of the ship, had already given full play to her own ability. A burst of pink light flashed in her eyes and a heart-shaped mark appeared at the same time. "She... She''s not our enemy..." the leader of these dog trainers, the hunchbacked krigan, suddenly lost his eyes and opened his mouth unconsciously, showing a look of intoxication. "She''s my favorite..." "I can''t help getting close to her! Dogs, jump out of the boat and pave a way for me to get to her Not only him, but all the dog trainers on the sailboat fell into madness at this moment, giving all kinds of confused instructions to the hellhounds. Hellhounds, who are not influenced by Hella''s ability, are barking at this moment. It seems that they want to wake up their dog trainer. Unfortunately, the dog trainer who indulges in lust has already lost all his sense. In the chaos, a small dog trainer opened the soul furnace behind the sailboat and grabbed out the core of the furnace: "I''ll give you this beautiful crystal!" "Really? Then I''ll take it. " Hella''s figure appeared in front of the dog trainer, reached for the core of the furnace, and disappeared again. The nearby hellhounds, when they found Hella''s action, wanted to rush up and bite, but they were strangled by their dog trainer. In addition, the space on the sailboat was narrow, so they could only watch Hella go away again. Soon, HeLa returned to the Percy with two dark red furnace cores. Without the core of the melting pot, the soul melting pot can''t maintain its original effect, and the magic boat can''t resist the hot magma, and begins to sink slowly. Among the pitiful howls of hellhounds, the eyes of those dog trainers are still fanatical. They stand on the sinking magic ship, looking at Hella''s back from afar, cheering, as if waiting for them, not the hot lava, but other wonderful things. It was not until their bodies touched the magma that they regained some sense. Unfortunately, they could not resist magic and could only watch their bodies burned to ashes. On the Percy, rod reached out and took over the core of the furnace that HeLa had brought. He took another deep look at her. Rhode didn''t do it himself. He just relied on Hella''s power to find the right way to do it. At this moment, rod also had a new understanding of the power of Hera. At the same time, rod has an answer to why Hella can collect such a large number of sinner souls in the previous crime mirage. Recalling the battle with Hella, rod felt a little lucky that ordinary demons with insufficient rank appeared in front of the demons, only to be controlled, and even to resist. Chapter 1790 After throwing Hella''s furnace core back into Percy''s soul furnace, rod didn''t check the new features of Percy, so he heard Tess take the initiative to say: "Lord elotte, don''t you need the bodies of the demons? Do not your forces need their corpses to continue to ascend? " Looking at the puzzled Tess, rod relaxed: "you''re right, Tess, but now it''s very close to shelter 52. We need to solve the enemy here as soon as possible. As for the bodies of those demons, I believe there must be some in the shelter. " As he said that, rod looked at the huge building on the lake of fire, which was used as a refuge for demons to pass the trial safely. From rod''s point of view, the shelter is like a huge closed factory building. At the top of the factory building, there is an inverted cross. On the walls of the factory building, there are also black and red unique patterns, which seems to have a certain unique significance. Besides the shelter, there is a little land, which is much smaller than the shelter itself. With the destruction of the two sailboats, the dog trainers nearby made some moves to let the hellhounds gather on the land outside the shelter to prepare for the coming enemy. Compared with the enemy on the sailboat before, the hellhounds gathered outside the shelter at this time had a higher rank and a significant change in body. Most notably, they each have three heads. Three vicious dog heads together can bring more power and roar than three ordinary hellhounds. "They''re not on the lake of fire. I can''t achieve the same effect as before. Besides, I don''t have much mana." Looking at the three hounds gathered together, Hella''s face changed. It seemed that she remembered some bad memories. Then she said to rod, "those three hounds are much better than ordinary hellhounds. Once they are besieged, I believe even hellhounds are hard to deal with." "You just have to wait here. I''ll deal with them." Rod said slowly to Hella, but his focus was not on the three hounds mentioned by the demon. Said, rod patted hell bimont''s head: "I believe you can''t wait, can''t you?" Hell bimon snorted, and the two claws rubbed against each other, answering rod''s words with practical actions. Perhaps thinking of the battle after that, bimon in hell didn''t make any response to rod''s shooting on his head. Take tish from the back of bimon in hell, and put him beside Hella. Rod looks at the incomplete demon and says, "show your hero, TISS." "Yes, Lord elotte." Tis nodded, and then looked at the three hounds on the shore. The unique power emanates from her. It is the power that only heroes are qualified to use. It belongs to Tess''s "pain transmission". Under the action of Tess''s heroic expertise, all the dog trainers gathered on the Bank of the fire Lake felt the abnormality on their bodies, and their hands hung down to both sides powerlessly. No matter how hard they tried, they could not lift their arms half a minute. For dog trainers, even though they can''t get used to it for a while after losing the control of their arms, they can still stand. Under the influence of this ability, the hellhounds at their feet can''t even stand. Their whole body almost lies on the ground, and their hind legs are useless at this moment. "This..." looking at the changes of the dog trainer and hellhounds, HeLa on the Percy suddenly showed a shocked look. Before that, Hella, who had fought with the dog trainer, understood the difficulties of those enemies and the horror of those hellhounds. But at this time, just relying on Tess''s heroic expertise, the dark yellow monster itself didn''t even make a move, and the three hounds were defeated first. Hella believes that in the face of such an enemy, even a group of small monsters can easily defeat them. Once again, after feeling Tess''s ability, HeLa couldn''t help but look at her with deep meaning. Hella seems to be beginning to understand why the two headed monster would attach so much importance to the incomplete demon and turn a blind eye to the obviously higher level of himself. Thinking of this, Hella had some more emotions in her heart, and then she gave a sneer. Tess heard her sneer and looked at her suspiciously. "HeLa, what are you laughing at?" "I''ve just felt a sin that doesn''t belong to the king of lust. It''s another king." Under the power of the contract, HeLa can''t cheat Tess in any way, but she can choose what she wants to say. "Are you angry? Is it Lord elotte''s words that made you dissatisfied? " Tis nodded, but still puzzled. "Who knows... Look, elotte has started fighting with the dog trainers." Hearing the wails coming from the direction of the shelter, HeLa looked into the distance. After hearing Hella''s words, Tess ignored the questions in her heart and quickly looked to the place where the cry came. She was very worried about the safety of the double headed monster. During the conversation between Tess and Hella, rod moved in an instant and appeared on the Bank of the shelter. Looking at the seemingly defenseless three hounds and dog trainers, rod directly gives control of his body to the hell bimond, who only controls the upper part of his body. Because of the conflict between the kings, the hell bimon''s resentment against the three hounds reached the peak. He walked with heavy steps and claws, like an unstoppable chariot, rushed into the enemy line. All the creatures in front of him were left with bloody remains. And behind him, looking at the mass of demon corpses and feeling the growing energy of death due to the death of a large number of creatures, rod also showed his satisfaction. At this moment, all the arms on rod''s body are working, grabbing the demon remains one by one and integrating them into his current body. Among them, for the body of hellhound, rod also made a special treatment. Those fierce dog heads represent the strength of the three hounds, and they are also what rod needs. Under the effect of the fusion ceremony, in addition to the different kinds of arms, there were more ferocious dog heads with no consciousness and big mouth open on the body of the dark yellow monster. Even hell bimon, after feeling rod''s action, could not help slowing down his hand. Chapter 1791 "Stop! What are you doing? " After perceiving rod''s action of fusing the bodies of the three hounds, bimonton in hell was dissatisfied and growled at him. "I''m accepting the power that belongs to them. What''s the problem?" Rod''s hand movement did not slow down half a minute because of hell''s dissatisfaction. Even when he answered hell''s question, he did not stop. Soon, there are several new dog heads at the junction of hell bimon and dark yellow monster. These dog heads didn''t bark, nor did they have the ferocity of hellhounds. Instead, they looked dull. "Of course there is a problem! You can''t merge the bodies of the believers of lazy kings into my body While saying that, hell than Mongolia waved claws, cut off the body of those more vicious dog head. Under the claws of bimon in hell, no dog head can escape. "Have you forgotten? I won''t be hurt like that. " Rod didn''t care about bimon''s actions. Under the influence of the fusion ceremony, his body contains unimaginable vitality. The dog''s head was cut off by hell bimon. Rod reached out to pick them up and pressed them on his body. Driven by the fusion ceremony, they grew back. On the contrary, because of the behavior of harming rod, the control power of hell bimon to the body is greatly reduced. The hell bimon, who found this, did not dare to act rashly any more. He held back his anger and said to rod, "well, how can you not fuse the bodies of those hounds?" Rod gave it a strange look: "you know, it''s just a pile of corpses. If you hate the believers of lazy kings, they will die in your hands. Your hatred should be over. Their bodies are innocent. " "The great angry king, won''t like this kind of behavior..." hell bimon growled, "if it sees me like this, it will kill me..." "Don''t you feel angry that the king of hell is going to kill you?" Rod asked as if he had something on his mind. "That''s the king of hell. How dare you be angry at such existence? Not to mention, the king himself is in charge of the crime of anger... "Hell is a little bit slower than Meng. The three nearby hounds, under the influence of tis''s ability, have already lost most of their fighting ability, and can''t pose any threat to the legendary level of hell bimon. "Answer me! What do you have to do to get rid of the hellhounds He waved his huge claws and cut a whole circle of hellhounds nearby. Then he growled. "Control." See hell bimon said so, rod also no longer hesitated, immediately said. Because of the significant difference in soul power, rod spent far less time alone in controlling the body than bimon. According to the previous sailing test, the time for rod to control his body is about 1:3 compared with that of hell. That is to say, rod can control for one hour, and bimon can control for three hours. Among them, hell Beamon is not willing to use the extra parts of his body, which also allows rod to control all the parts that are fused by him during the period when hell Beamon controls his body. "You want control of the body? That''s my body After hearing rod''s request, hell is more angry than Meng''s heart. He can''t vent his anger to rod. He can only pour this huge anger on the nearby hellhounds. The hounds in hell saw the death of their companions, and their barking changed from a strong bark at the beginning to a whimpering wail. "You made the request, didn''t you?" For the hell of bimon''s refusal, rod did not care, he just constantly stretched out a large number of arms, the nearby hound carcasses one by one into the body. "Well..." Seeing that there were more and more dog heads on his body, nearly 100 dog heads were staggered with those arms, and there were still three hunting dogs nearby. Hell bimont finally agreed to rod''s request: "I can give you more control time..." "I control all the time." Rod interrupted it. "It''s impossible!" Hell bimon immediately rejected rod''s proposal, "I can give you some control time, but you can''t control this body more time than me. Why don''t we all control the same duration... " "Half the time..." rod pondered. Rod was not surprised by the refusal. When he made the request, he didn''t think that bimon would agree. Deliberately raising the conditions to a high level is also to raise the psychological expectation of hell bimon, so that when it puts forward the conditions again, it will subconsciously approach Rhode''s favorable direction. In rod''s opinion, the control time between him and hell is longer than that of Mon, from the original 1:3 to the present 1:1, which is beyond his expectation. According to his original expectation, if he didn''t integrate the hellhounds, it would be 1:2 at most. It seems that his previous statement has worked. "I agree. We control this body for the same amount of time. In exchange, I won''t continue to merge with the rest of the hellhounds. " With the deal between rod and hell bimont, there are some new hints in the system log. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "You have a soul deal with bimonta." "Your control over your current body is improved." "Merging hellhounds into your current body is considered a breach of the agreement and a permanent loss of control." "When the length of one party''s control is more than ten times that of the other party, the other party is regarded as the death of the soul." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ With the blessing of power in the system, Rhodes was not worried that hell bimon would not fulfill the agreement. It''s a pity for rod that there are so many hellhound carcasses nearby that they can''t be used as materials for the fusion ceremony. They can only be transformed into undead or used as food. "Well, we have reached an agreement to take these dog heads off my body quickly!" Feeling the weakness in his soul, bimon knew that an agreement had been reached and said to rod. However, rod just glanced at it: "it seems that the agreement only stipulates that I can''t integrate the new hellhounds, instead of letting me exclude the previously integrated hellhounds? Of course I can keep those dog heads. " "Damn it! Rod According to the system log prompt, hell bimon entered a state of raging fire. Chapter 1792 "Run! Forget about the hounds, just go back to the shelter and we''ll be safe! " Feeling the power of bimont and the unique power of tis, the trainers didn''t have the courage to fight at all. They yelled and ran to the rear. The power that belonged to Tess limited their arms, but not their legs. The trainers are able to run away with fast legs, but the hellhounds are not so lucky. They can hardly move without the strength of their front legs. "You want to take those heads off? Just give me some more control time. " See hell bimon will all the anger, poured to the nearby hell hound body, rod can''t help to persuade it. Ignore those fleeing dog trainer, rod''s attention, all on the hell than Mongolia body. "Don''t even think about it!" Hell roars from bimon. "All right, but I want to remind you that these dog heads on me are no longer hellhounds, but part of me. Even if it is cut off in the battle, I can put it back without being punished by the contract. " Rod shrugged and said. Just as rod tried to get more time control from the soul of hell bimon, and hell bimon tried his best to vent his anger to those hellhounds, an urgent voice came. "What are you doing? Stop it When rod followed the road, he saw a strong Kriging man standing at the main door of the huge factory building, with a whip in his hand and a group of three vicious hounds crawling under his feet. Looking at the kriegen, rod seemed to find something, his face slightly changed. He looked back and saw that everything was OK on the Percy in the rear. It didn''t look like an accident. The hellhounds around him were still powerless on the ground, so he looked back. "What are you looking at?" Perceiving rod''s movements, bimont asked. "Be careful." Rod said slowly, "tis''s heroic skills don''t seem to work for him." Rod''s eyes were on the whip held by the krigan. All the dog trainers nearby, at the first time when they are influenced by Tess''s hero''s strong points, their whole hands will drop down powerlessly. Even if they hold something in their hands, they will fall to the ground immediately. But the people in front of them are not affected by this ability at all. Not only him, but also the three hounds at his feet. The hounds moved slowly around the Kerrigan, with fierce eyes. "Do you mean the power of the little demon? I don''t need that power at all Looking at the three hounds, bimon growled fiercely, and then headed straight for the krigan. The earth vibrated with the charge of bimont in hell, and the whole shelter seemed to shake. Rod was not infected by its momentum. Somehow, rod always felt that something was wrong. Before I had time to think about it, in a short moment, the hell Beamon rushed to the Kriging man and waved his claws. It seemed that the next moment, the Kriging man would be divided into several sections. However, at the moment when the claw was about to touch the enemy, bimon in hell stopped his action. The claw stood beside the krigan''s face and could not go any further. "What''s the matter? Why stop? " Rod didn''t understand what hell Beamon was doing, so he asked. "It''s not me..." in the reply of hell bimon, with some unbearable pain. Rod noticed that behind bimon''s raised arm, hell began to bleed. Slightly feel the state of the body, rod was surprised to find that the whole arm of hell bimon seems to be broken, no bone is intact, just like hitting something indestructible. Recalling the power of behemoth''s claws, rod realized that behemoth''s stop was probably not his own will, but a strong resistance. Under the action of this strong resistance, the fierce claw of hell bimon was stopped in an instant, which also brought unimaginable damage to it. "Be careful, I can recover from these injuries, but you''d better not rush before you know what he''s doing." Rod seems to think of something, reminding the hell of bimont. "Followers of the angry king, you can''t hurt me or anyone in the sanctuary." Seeing the monster calm down in front of him, the kriegen took the initiative to say, "I''m keret, the leader of these dog trainers, and the controller of this shelter." In the face of bimon''s dull roar in hell, the kreigan people in front of him did not change their face. There was a kind of determination in their expression. Seeing this, rod took the initiative to hold the angry bimon in hell and said, "shelter... It''s really a magic power." "Of course, it''s a gift from the kings to us little demons." Crete pointed to the inverted cross on the top of the factory building. "The creatures in the shelter can''t be hurt, enough to avoid any danger in the trial. I think even if the king comes, it''s hard to change this power." Seeing that Crete didn''t hide it, but took the initiative to say it, rod looked up to him. If there is such power in the shelter as Crete said, then even if he doesn''t say it, rod can find the problem after a simple test, so it''s easier to say it directly. Rod noticed that the trainers, who had escaped first, had regained the right to use their arms in the shelter, and were looking anxiously with their weapons. Whether it''s Damon''s injury in hell or Tess''s hero''s failure, they all explain to rod what''s unusual in the shelter. "The trial has just begun, ten doors have not been opened, you give up the chance to get the king''s appreciation and hide in the shelter?" Rod controlled the claws of bimon, who had just recovered. He swept towards the wall, but the same situation happened again. Under the action of an inexplicable force, the action of hell is stopped in an instant, and the claw can''t go any further. This time, rod saw it. Just as bimon''s claws of hell were about to break the wall of the shelter, a transparent wall blocked its path and completely resisted its power. "We serve the lazy king. He will be proud of us when he sees our actions." Said Crete, not ashamed, but proud. Chapter 1793 Looking at rod, who was trying to destroy the shelter, Crete shook his head: "give up your action. You can''t destroy the shelter. No demon has such power." "Is it?" Rod took a deep look at him, and then checked the system log. Rod noticed that just as he stepped into the shelter, a new race achievement was added to the system log. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "You got the race achievement [lost lamb]." "[lost lamb]: enter a shelter that can defend against all damage. Basic reward all attributes + 1, you can feel the location of all shelters nearby after wearing it. " "You are blessed with the power of the sanctuary." "When you are in the shelter, you will not receive any damage from other creatures, and you will not be able to damage other creatures. You gain magic immunity and your resistance will be improved." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Both the hints in the system and the words of the dog trainer make rod realize that there is a powerful force in the shelter. This power, even on top of ordinary legendary creatures, has reached a level that is close to changing the rules of the world. In rod''s impression, there is another force that can also change the rules, that is the power of the field. The whole sanctuary is like a creature at the top of the legend. It can protect all the creatures in it from any harm. Rod didn''t know if the power of the shelter was related to the strength of the power. The power of bimon belongs to hell. Among all the legendary creatures, it also belongs to the top existence. Into a state of rage, its claws can almost cut everything. Even so, bimon alone can''t do anything about the sanctuary, which shows rod that no matter how powerful the power is, it seems that it can''t break the rules of the sanctuary. "If you want to try, just try. But I advise you to be careful. If you intend to destroy the shelter or hurt other creatures, all your actions will be reversed to yourself. " On one side, the dog trainer saw that rod still had no intention to give up, and then said sarcastically. Rod ignored his meaning and thought of the task assigned by Flem''s incarnation. Flem''s incarnation didn''t tell him that there was such a magical power in the shelter. She just asked rod to destroy the ritual core in the shelter. As long as the core of the ritual can be destroyed, all the functions of the sanctuary will be destroyed, and it can no longer provide shelter for the creatures in it. It''s not complicated to break the core of the ritual, but rod can''t just start breaking it. He also had the powerful magic of Fromm. The moment the core of the ritual is destroyed, the spell on rod''s body will take effect, burning his body to ashes instantly. "Hello, rod." Just as rod was thinking, the words of the hell Beamon came, "you haven''t told me what a shelter is... And why can''t I touch those lazy believers?" Unlike rod, who is able to understand the common language and has a system, he is still in a state of not understanding what has happened. "Shelter can protect the creatures in it from any harm. Its power, I believe you''ve felt it. " Rod replied. After listening to rod''s story, bimon in hell seemed to think of something and asked, "if the power of the sanctuary is as you said, can''t we stay here and resist the magic of the jealous king?" Feeling the hope in bimon''s heart, which is the desire to live, rod shook his head "Are you going to keep the whole trial in the shelter? What''s more, you don''t know when that spell will take effect. If the trial is over and the spell hasn''t taken effect, do you want to stay in the shelter forever? " "Even so... It''s better than being burned to ashes. One day, that spell will take effect!" Hell bimon seemed to think of something and roared loudly. In the shelter, the three hounds unconsciously stepped back in the roar. Even though they knew that the monster in front of them could not hurt themselves, they were still frightened by the instinct in their blood. Faced with the shrinking hell bimon, rod shook his head. He didn''t want to hide in the shelter for the rest of his life. In order to deal with the magic of the jealous king, he had to take the initiative. "We can''t hurt the lazy believers here, but there are a lot of hellhounds waiting for death on the shore outside the shelter." With that, rod turned and looked out at the creeping hellhounds outside the shelter. When he noticed rod''s action, Crete''s face suddenly changed. He quickly said, "you don''t want to kill those lovely dogs, do you?" "What?" Rod looked at the big, sharp fanged, barking hellhounds. They had nothing to do with loveliness. "You''re right. I''m going to kill them all." "Please don''t do that, they don''t mean anything." Seeing this, Crete immediately stood in front of bimon in hell, "we didn''t mean to hurt you. Let those dogs stand outside the shelter. We also hope that you will pay some treasures before entering the shelter. This is our right after we first arrived at the shelter." As Crete''s body is still in the shelter, rod has no way to attack him, so he can only look at him helplessly. "Well, if you want to stay in the shelter, I can give you half of all the creatures who enter the shelter and their belongings, no, even more. What do you think of 60% In order to protect the lives of those hellhounds, Crete compromised and said to rod. Rod seemed to have found something and looked at him with great interest: "so you are going to occupy this shelter and ask for property from the creatures who come here later?" In hell, there are no gold coins in the surface world. The so-called property is more about weapons and slaves. "Yes." Kerry nodded. "With the trial going on, the magic docks they had occupied were empty when the powerful helllords headed for the depths of the lake of fire. Those weak demons on the shore of the lake of fire have the chance to create magic boats and explore the location of shelters on the lake of fire. Our goal is those demons. " "Unfortunately, your terms don''t appeal to me at all." Rod shook his head and said in a deep voice. Chapter 1794 "What, he turned down Lord Crete''s request!" After hearing rod''s reply, the dog trainer nearby immediately panicked. "Are those lovely dogs really going to die in the hands of that monster?" A grieving dog trainer couldn''t help saying. Crete also heard the voice of those dog trainers. As a believer of the lazy king, if he let those hellhounds be killed by monsters, he would be punished by the king. The lazy king, just like the crime it represents, doesn''t care about many things, but pays special attention to the hellhounds who have the same blood with him, which also forces Crete to find a way to save the lives of those hellhounds. Seeing that rod is ready to step out of the shelter, and knowing that his strength is poor, Crete knows that he can''t stop rod by tough means, so he has to say: "Wait a minute, I think it''s your first time to come to the shelter, isn''t it? If you know something about the shelter, you won''t attack us as you did just now. " Hearing this, rod stopped a little: "so what? It''s really the first time I''ve been to the shelter. " Even in the previous life of the game, rod has never heard of the news about the shelter, which is right. Seeing the monster slow down, Crete was a little relieved, and then said, "so you should not have known about the shelter before. I know a lot about the shelters, including the origin of the shelters and the information about several other shelters. " Listening to what he said, rod also had an idea in his heart: "tell me about it." "That''s it. In case you go back on your word, what will you do with the hellhounds after I finish?" Crete shook his head and refused rod''s offer. "I''m not going to let those hellhounds go back to the shelter first. If you don''t want to save them, forget it. " Rod replied calmly, not in a hurry. "I understand your concern. You are worried that the hellhounds will be protected by the power of the sanctuary and lose their bargaining chips with me, right? I can solve this problem. " With that, Crete took out a piece of palm size black brown skin: "this is the token of the lazy king. As long as we take an oath based on it, we will be protected by the lazy king. If we disobey it, we will be punished by the king." When he saw what Crete had brought out, rod''s face changed. He didn''t expect that he had something like this in his hand. "How''s it going? As long as you agree, we will swear to the king together. What I told you before is still valid. For the demons who come to the shelter later, you will be entitled to pay six Chengdu of the property. In addition, you can also give priority to the slaves handed over by other demons, even if you choose all the demons. " The conditions given by keret are not so generous, which is the only thing he can do to save those hellhounds after seeing Rhode''s strength. If you change to a common devil and face the inviolable Crete in the shelter, you may immediately accept this condition and will not hesitate. But rod doesn''t intend to stay in the shelter for a long time at all. No matter how rich the conditions are, it can''t affect him at all. What really matters to rod is all kinds of information about the shelter in Crete''s mouth. Rhode can''t imagine who built such a building that can protect the living creatures from any harm. Moreover, sixty-six buildings were built all over the lake of fire. "Well, I promise you that I won''t hurt those hellhounds. As a condition, you need to tell me everything about the shelter." Rod thought about it and agreed to Crete''s request. Seeing that rod agreed, Crete raised the skin in his hand. He didn''t know what he had done. The skin rose slowly, hung in the air, and moved to rod''s face. At the same time, the surface of the skin began to fire. "Great lazy king, please protect our agreement." Crete knelt down and recited his prayer aloud, repeating the agreement between him and rod towards the skin. With his words, the fire on the skin burned more and more, almost turned into a ball of fire. Just then, an unusual sound came from the lake of fire in the distance, which made rod look sideways and open his eyes. On the outside of the shelter, close to the other side of rod''s arrival, is the only dock in the area where the dog trainers'' magic boats are parked. Rod had some unexpected discoveries. Just when he arrived at the shelter, the Percy had already arrived there. Meanwhile, there were several magic boats nearby, which were burning violently. That was the result of the removal of the core of the furnace. Standing at the door of the shelter, looking from a distance, rod saw HeLa holding several furnace cores in her hand, and Tess looking over beside her. The sound rod heard before was the noise made by one of the large magic ships when it collapsed due to burning. CRIET also found something strange and said to rod, "you can''t destroy our magic boat. I''ll add that to the agreement." "Why?" Rod shrugged and didn''t agree to Crete''s terms. "Don''t tell me that in the next trial, you''ll have to leave the shelter and go to the depths of the lake of fire to find ten gates. Haven''t you made up your mind from the beginning to occupy one of the shelters until the end of the trial? In that case, it''s no use keeping those magic boats. " Listening to rod''s story, Crete is silent. Although she can''t bear to see the magic boats destroyed, Crete also admits that rod''s words are very reasonable. According to the lazy King''s instructions, to occupy a shelter is the completion of the trial. In this case, those dog trainers are not willing to continue to march towards the depths of the lake of fire. Who knows what terrible demons are waiting for them there. "All right." Thinking about this, Crete no longer insisted: "for us, those magic boats are really useless, and those souls in the melting pot can also be given to you, but after all, we risked our lives and got them through the illusion of crime. As compensation, the share you can get from the other demons'' contributions has changed from 60% to 30%, and you can''t give priority to the slaves "Just as you say." Rod showed his hand and didn''t pay any attention to the petty profits mentioned by Crete. Chapter 1795 As the skin in Crete''s hand burned out, rod felt a unique connection between himself and him. Under the effect of the king''s keepsake, the agreement between rod and Crete can not be violated. If any party violates it, it will be strongly cursed by the king. "Don''t blame me for not reminding you that the curse from the king contains the power of the origin of sin. Once you are cursed by laziness, you will never want to move a step further and sink in laziness all your life. " On one side, seeing that rod didn''t seem to understand the consequences of breaking the contract, Crete added to him. Rod just glanced at him. "It''s your turn to tell me about the shelter." Kerry nodded. Rod''s request was part of the contract. Knowing how he would be cursed if he broke the contract, he did not dare to break it at all. "I once heard an old greedy believer say that the sanctuary in hell was built by an Apostle who went to hell by mistake a long time ago." Keret said. "Apostle..." rod seemed to think of something, and his eyes were full of thinking. The Apostle is a legendary profession of Erathia. He can be promoted from a high priest, and his casting ability is slightly inferior to that of the legendary mage. In addition, to be an apostle, one has to meet certain conditions, which is more demanding than any other legendary rank. Because they did not meet the promotion requirements, most of the high-ranking priests would only be promoted to legendary priests step by step, rather than to apostles. "Did the Apostle build those shelters on the lake of fire?" Rod asked, as if he had something on his mind. Looking at the boundless lake of magma in the distance, rod could not imagine how the apostles in Crete''s mouth built shelters one by one on the lake of fire. "Of course not." Crete shook his head. "The sanctuary he built is scattered around hell according to his action in hell, sheltering all the demons who enter it. Even the king of hell can''t violate this rule and hurt the creatures in the sanctuary. " Listening to the story of Crete, rod''s face has changed. After countless years, he can still limit the legend''s climax. The wonder of the sanctuary is obviously beyond his imagination. If the ability of the sanctuary is maintained by the power of the realm, the strength of the apostles in Crete''s mouth will be far beyond his imagination, even beyond the scope of legend. "It is thanks to the king of gluttony to move the sanctuary from all parts of hell to the lake of fire. It is said that she can swallow the shelter and the earth below with her mouth open. Because of the power of the shelter itself, it will not be digested by the king of gluttony. When she comes to the lake of fire, she will spit out the shelter again, and then form what you see CRIET sighed, pointing to the walls of the shelter. Rod looked strangely at Crete, then up at the shelter. The shelter in front of us can accommodate dozens of large sailboats at the same time, and the overall area is relatively large. Rod could not imagine how the king of gluttony swallowed it. It is only from the words of Crete that rod is vaguely aware of the horror of the king of gluttony. No wonder almost all the demons forget the last king of gluttony and turn to serve the present one. "What happened to the Apostle?" Rod asked, as if thinking of something. "I don''t know. I don''t think there are many demons in the whole hell who know the truth of this." Cricht shook his head. "It''s said that he was killed by an arrogant king because of his offence. Some people in kriegen said that he was sent by God to save us, and finally returned to the ground safely. I don''t know the end." With the power of the contract, rod didn''t worry about Crete lying to him about it. As a master of dog training in the sixth level, this is the limit that Crete knows. What makes rod feel a little bit is that as a legendary creature, hell bimon doesn''t even know more about shelter than Crete. According to the strength of hell bimon, before that, it was not the kind of weak creature that needed to hide in the shelter, and it was normal to know limited. "I don''t know which King of hell you serve yet..." Crete asked rod, as if thinking of something. "What do you think?" At rod''s signal, the hell bimon roared, and the nearby hellhounds hid behind the trainer. "You must be a follower of the angry king. No wonder you are so hostile to dogs." Looking at bimon''s strong claws in hell, Crete naturally understood its identity. "The angry king has always been hostile to the lazy king, but the lazy king never paid attention to it. The conflict between kings, let the kings themselves solve it, we just want to pass this trial safely Rod took a look at Cricht. The cringen was not as fanatical as other followers, which may be related to the lazy king. After learning the information of the shelter, rod crossed the battlefield with a lot of hellhounds and returned to the Percy at the dock. "Lord elotte..." as soon as rod got on the magic boat, tis came to him. "Get rid of your heroic talents. I have reached an agreement with those dog trainers that I will not fight with them for the time being." Rod took a look at tis and said. After getting rod''s order, TISS did not stop, immediately relieved her hero specialty, and the hellhounds on the shore quickly recovered. After feeling the previous abnormality, hellhounds only dare to make a distant call, but dare not move closer to the Percy. Soon, under the leadership of the dog trainer, the nearby hellhounds also returned to the shelter. Rod looked around and saw that there was no other magic boat in good condition near the dock except some wood blocks that had not burned out. Just as rod looked around, Hella came to him. "Elotte, this is the core of the furnaces on those ships, and I think you may need these." With that, HeLa handed a large handful of dark red crystals to rod. Holding these dark red crystals, rod counted them. There were 15 in total. This is also the total number of magic boats owned by those dog trainers. At the same time, with such a number of furnace cores, rod can''t help comparing these furnace cores. Rod noticed that the core of the furnace was red as a whole, but there were still some differences in the depth of red. Thirteen of them are dark red, only two are scarlet. Chapter 1796 The color of the furnace core can reflect the quality of the furnace core from one aspect. Looking at Hella''s own furnace core, rod, who had obtained many furnace cores, came to this conclusion. The color of the furnace core seems to be as light as possible. The lighter the color of the furnace core, the more powerful it contains. In rod''s impression, the core of the melting pot formed by Tess''s soul in the crime mirage is a kind of almost transparent color, and the surface is not even stained with red. The additional ability is related to the boundless power of legendary special skills. Besides, it seems that the quality of the furnace core has nothing to do with the size of the magic boat. The only thing that affects the quality of the furnace core is the quality of the sinner''s soul. After taking over the furnace core that Hella gave him, rod quickly came to the stern of the Percy. After opening the soul furnace, he put his furnace core into it one by one. Rhode''s first investment was in the dark red, poor quality furnace cores. "Your soul furnace has a new soul." "Number of new souls: 45243. Total number of magic ship souls: 299594. " "The soul furnace feature [greed] has taken effect, and your soul furnace has acquired a new feature." "Stagnant: when the sorcerer ship is stationary, it will repair 1 damage to soul furnace and sorcerer ship every minute." "Walk slowly: when the magic ship sails at a lower speed, it reduces the consumption of the soul furnace to the soul of the sinner." "Stagnant mind: all creatures on the magic ship reduce mana cost by 10% when casting." "Home: after the soul furnace has stopped working for at least one day, all creatures on the magic ship have + 3 all attributes." ¡°¡­¡­¡± As a large number of furnace cores were thrown into Percy''s soul furnace by rod, in addition to the fiery flame in the soul furnace, a large number of prompts were also sent in the system log. Under the influence of the soul melting pot characteristic greedy desire, all the melting pot cores, with a certain ability attached to them, will be inherited by rod''s magic ship. Unfortunately, due to the poor quality of the sinner''s soul, the ability attached to these crimson furnace cores is extremely limited, and the improvement of Percy''s ability is mostly auxiliary rather than direct. With a slight shake of his head, rod was not surprised at the result. After checking the new attributes of the magic ship and confirming that there is nothing worth caring about, rod will pay attention to the two remaining scarlet melting pot cores. According to rod''s judgment, the ability of these two furnace cores should be a little bit better than those before. Put these two furnace cores into the furnace, and soon, new messages will come from the system log. "The soul furnace feature [greed] has taken effect, and your soul furnace has acquired a new feature." "Experienced: when fighting on a magic ship, you gain an additional 100% experience." "It has been detected that the magic ship has the same name feature [magic shield], and the ability of [magic shield] has been improved." "Magic shield: your magic ship gains a layer of magic shield, which can resist level 5 and below magic. Shield refresh time: 10 minutes. " Just as rod expected, the ability contained in the two scarlet furnace cores did not disappoint him, far more powerful than those before. Among them, experience is a rare way to gain experience value in the whole world. In addition to this feature, rod has hardly seen any method that can fundamentally increase the gain of experience value. The other ability, magic shield, is the same as Hella''s furnace core effect in the environment. Therefore, the existing ability has been strengthened, which not only improves the level of magic protection, but also greatly shortens the time of shield generation. For rod, the significance of upgrading magic shield is that he has found a way to improve the characteristics of Percy. As long as you continue to devour the melting pot cores of other magic ships, those features with the same name will be significantly improved. Rod took a deep breath as if he thought of something. Before the fusion, it is better to get a way to improve the characteristics of the Percy. "Hey, what are you going to do..." Perceiving the thought in rod''s heart, there seems to be a kind of panic in the voice of the soul of hell bimont. "What are you doing? It''s a fusion ceremony, of course. " Rod replied calmly. He looked at the magic boat, and his eyes flashed a little hot. Unfortunately, bimon didn''t seem to want him to do what he wanted: "are you crazy? You merge other demons, I won''t say anything about you, but you want to merge this ship? It has no life at all... " "The ceremony of fusion is more powerful than you think. It can give life to things that have no life Rod took a look at the hell. "Have you forgotten the magic that the king envies us with? This magic ship can help us fight that spell. " "It''s impossible. Jealousy king holds the hottest flame. She can melt everything except those creatures who are flames themselves... Even if you successfully merge this magic ship, it will not change anything. " Hell Beamon didn''t believe what rod said. "Really?" Then rod reached down to the bottom of the magic boat, where it was in contact with the lake of fire. "If you''re looking for something immune to fire, I think what you can find must be this magic boat. It can sail on the magma, which shows that. I don''t know how the magic boat does it, but that''s what I need As he said that, rod''s eyes were fixed, and a burst of brilliance appeared: "as long as this magic ship is integrated, there will be capital to resist fire magic. In addition, one of the characteristics of this magic ship is to resist level 5 magic, which is worth a try. " "You''re crazy... If you''re known as a crazy king, you must be a believer..." Beamon said in a trembling voice. "I don''t agree with you! Merge with magic ship? You might as well fuse the magma directly! " Rod looked stunned, as if he thought of something: "what you said is reasonable, fusion magma... This should also be feasible." Shaking his head, rod looked back at the hell bimon: "I will not watch the threat of the fifth level magic approaching, and do nothing. It''s up to you to decide whether to merge magic ship or magma. " Chapter 1797 Looking at the magic boat in front of him, as well as the surging magma on the lake of fire, rod gave the choice of merging one of them to bimon in hell. In order to resist the fire of sin imposed by the jealous king, rod thought of many ways along the way, but few of them were feasible in the end. The main reason was that his rank was too low. At this time, although the integration of the hell bimont, but in the system log, his character level is still level 2, and has not changed. In the face of the fifth level magic that may break out at any time, rod doesn''t intend to wait to die. Since he can''t raise his level to a level sufficient to fight against this spell in a short time, rod can only start from the outside, that is, through the fusion ceremony, he can completely change his form and make himself immune to fire. The object of fusion is the magic boat in front of us and the endless magma on the lake of fire. No matter which kind of integration, rod has a great deal of confidence in the smooth progress. What rod relied on was the ceremony of unlimited integration. Hell bimon didn''t know the beauty of this fusion ceremony, but rod had a deeper understanding of this magic ceremony after this fusion. Ordinary fusion ceremony can integrate living things with anything, but it needs to guide the magician of the ceremony to make various preparations in advance, collect materials to increase the success rate for the ceremony, and most importantly, select a strong and appropriate ritual core, so as to ensure the smooth progress of the fusion ceremony. The greater the difference between the two things involved in the integration, the more unique materials are needed to assist. If the human body is fused with its completely untouchable hot magma, the ritual materials needed will exceed the imagination of ordinary magicians, and there is only theoretical possibility. However, rod''s unlimited fusion ceremony avoids the troublesome process of collecting ritual materials and the core of the ceremony, so that the fusion can be carried out directly. So far, rod is very satisfied with the effect of fusion ceremony, but for magma which is completely incompatible with ordinary creatures, rod does not know the effect of fusion ceremony. Listening to rod''s story, bimon in hell was a little stunned for a moment: "you don''t really plan to fuse those magma, do you? I just casually said... " "Do you have any better idea that we can escape from the fire magic of jealous kings?" Rod''s face remained unchanged, and he asked, "of course, if the way you come up with is to stay in the shelter forever, forget it. I will deal with it in my own way. " Looking at the magic boat in front of him, rod''s eyes sank. The unlimited fusion ceremony that he mastered was taught by maxika in the realm of crime. With the help of the fusion ceremony, rod''s strength has been rapidly improved. At the moment, it is necessary to use this ceremony to deal with the magic of another king. When teaching rod the fusion ceremony, maxika didn''t say much about this magical secret method. She just told rod that this secret method can improve his body shape in a short time and turn his body into an alien. As for the effect of the fusion ceremony, it is rod''s final conclusion through his own little attempt. Under the influence of unlimited fusion ceremony, rod''s power has been greatly improved in a short time. Integrating ordinary creatures, the income is very limited, and it can no longer satisfy rod. He focuses on the more powerful and dangerous things. The magma and magic boat at this time are the best examples. "You want to merge the magic boat?" From rod''s words, Hella, who was aware of his meaning, showed an incredible look. "Although I don''t know the secret method you used, I can also feel something wrong. If fusion fails, don''t we have no magic boat? And what will you become? " "Don''t you really want to stay in the shelter? If integration fails, at least there''s a shelter for you to survive this trial. " How come rod didn''t know what Hera was thinking when he noticed that she had glanced at the shelter several times? After losing those men, HeLa has no hope of becoming the winner of the trial. Like those dog trainers, she just wants to hide in the shelter until the end of the trial. Knowing that her thoughts were seen through by rod, Hella snorted, "I''m worried about you, aren''t I? If the fusion ceremony fails, little Tess will be sad... " "HeLa, what are you talking about?" On one side, tis seems to be a little anxious, actively interrupted Hella''s words, but her eyes look at rod''s direction. "If I fail... I may give up a part of my body." Rod didn''t care about Tess''s behavior, but replied in a deep voice. As far as rod is concerned, his demon body can be given up. As long as he can safely return to the surface world and take back his own body, his body is nothing at all. Rod doesn''t care. Now he looks like a strange creature made by a crazy magician, and it''s still a mutated one. When he gets his body back, this monster body has no more effect. With the magic boat, or magma fusion, rod naturally will not be the body and all of its fusion, but first from the body of a small area, once found that the situation is wrong, he will at any time give up the part to participate in the fusion. Shaking his head, rod looked back at the location of bimont: "have you thought about it? I''m still waiting for your choice. " The consciousness of hell bimont is a hidden danger for rod. Therefore, rod needs to listen to his answer before the fusion ceremony. If hell Beamon does not agree, Rhode''s forced integration is likely to lead to many variables. But rod didn''t worry. In case that happened, he had a way to control bimont''s consciousness. After hearing rod''s inquiry, bimon in hell sighed deeply in his soul. In his original powerful voice, he felt a sense of weakness "Of course, I don''t want to hide in the shelter forever. The angry king is still waiting for me to serve... If you are really so sure about the fusion ceremony, I think it''s better to merge with the magic boat..." Rod looked at it a little surprised: "I thought you would choose to merge with the magma." When rod first saw bimont, he found that his body became as hard as a rock in a state of raging fire, and there were even more magmatic veins in the crevices of the rock. However, with the progress of the unlimited fusion ceremony, in order to place Tess, rod spread a layer of flesh and blood on the back of bimont, which also made him lose that ability. Chapter 1798 Listening to rod''s inquiry, bimon shook his head. "If it was in other places, I might choose magma, but not here... This is the lake of fire, the magma here is cursed... No, if it was in other places, I would not meet you at all!" With that, the hell Beamon let out a low roar, expressing his dissatisfaction with the current situation. When rod heard his answer, his eyes flashed: "so, did you choose the magic boat..." For fusion magic ship, rod''s grasp in his heart is not as high as fusion magma. The whole magic boat is several times bigger than hell''s body, and its integration is more complicated. It''s not a simple thing to make it a part of one''s own body. The difficulty is even more than the integration of rod and Hell''s body. As for fusion magma, it is much simpler. As long as we can bear the pain of melting brought by magma, there will be no difficulty in the rest. On the whole lake of fire, there is an inexhaustible supply of magma. Inspired by the hell bimont, rod realized that melting magma seemed to be the best way to solve the magic threat. However, after perceiving that there might be some problems with the magma from hell bimont''s mouth, rod had to give up this plan and turn more attention to the fusion magic ship. After the successful integration of the magic boat, the benefits are obvious. The various characteristics of the magic boat will become a part of rod''s body, which will significantly improve rod''s comprehensive ability. In addition, the repair of the magic ship will become easier, without fear of damage, and rod can also take advantage of the real power of navigation. More importantly, if the soul furnace can be successfully preserved, the core of the furnace won by rod later can further improve his own ability. Under the superposition of various characteristics, rod''s comprehensive ability will reach an unimaginable level. However, the premise of all this is to build on the perfect success of the whole fusion ceremony. After making up his mind, rod naturally did not have any hesitation. He looked at Tess and Hella beside the soul furnace: "you leave the Percy first, I''ll try the fusion ceremony." Seeing that rod has made up her mind, although Tess is worried, she doesn''t say much. She is waiting on the shore with Hella. When the two demons left, rod took a deep breath and came to the center of the Percy. "What are you going to do?" See rod plan to start fusion, some don''t worry about the hell than Mongolia, back to him asked. Rod saw the worry in the heart of the hell bimon, comforted and said: "don''t worry, the integration with the magic ship is not like the integration with other small demons. After all, the magic boat is a dead thing, and it''s bigger than all of us. It''s not easy to make it a part of our body. " "The first thing to do is to soak the whole magic boat with blood and establish contact with it through the fusion ceremony." With that, rod controlled bimon''s claws and cut through his body, and his blood gushed out. When the blood drips on the magic boat and gradually accumulates a pool, rod immediately performs the magic of water control. Royal water magic is only a first-order magic. Almost all mages master the most primitive magic. Royal water magic has good control ability for any kind of water flow. Even blood is also within the control range of Royal water magic. In hell, surrounded by hot magma, rod rarely has the chance to use the magic of water control, and at this time, this magic also shows its unique effect. The blood that flowed down did not leak at all. Under the control of the Royal water magic, the blood spread all over the whole hull, and dyed the whole Percy with a layer of dark red color. In the middle of the Percy, beside the high mast, the hell Beamon''s body was bleeding. Even its own body could not resist its sharp claws, and its whole body was covered with wounds that could not be healed. "Why cut my body? Isn''t it better to use the part above you? " Feeling the slight pain from the body, the hell said with some dissatisfaction. "No, it''s better for the next integration." Said rod, shaking his head, glancing at hell. Hell hummed coldly than Meng. I don''t know whether to believe rod''s explanation or not: "what''s next? What are you going to do... " Just then, the hell seems to feel the change on the magic ship. With the blood of the hell bimon, the whole magic boat is soaked. It vaguely feels that there seems to be some connection between itself and the magic boat below. This feeling is unprecedented before. "I have to speed up the ceremony. The hot magma in the lake of fire is making the blood evaporate rapidly..." rod seems to have found something, and his face is ugly. "I need your claws." Hearing rod''s words, bimon thought he was going to split something, and raised his claw impatiently. However, what happened next made him open his eyes. Just when it just lifted one hand, its other hand suddenly had an action. With its claw that can cut everything, it cut off the raised hand. "What are you doing? That''s not what we said before! " Growled bimont of hell. On the other side, rod is also suffering from the loss of control of his body caused by hurting bimon: "after the fusion ceremony is completed, our body will stay in the center of the ship. No matter how strong your claws are, you can''t touch the enemy." Integrating with the powerful hell bimon, rod was limited by unimaginable limitations. Once rod plans to deal with the hell bimon, or hurt his body, his control ability will decline rapidly until he can no longer control his body. Because of this, rod had no chance to fight against hell bimont until he had to do so in the fusion ceremony. Hell is silent for a while. It also understands what rod said, but it seems helpless. If there is a better choice, it will not choose to merge with the magic ship: "even so, you can''t take my claws!" "Don''t you think it''s a pity? Such a powerful claw, but can only be trapped in the magic ship, can never touch the enemy? Believe me, I can make it drink the blood of other demons again. You just need to lend it to me for a while... " Feeling that he is about to lose control completely, rod grits his teeth to hell bimont. If hell bimont refuses, he may lose a large part of control forever if he is judged by the system to have harmed hell bimont. Chapter 1799 "Well... Now, I''ll trust you again..." Listening to rod''s determined words, he felt his self-confidence, and the hell Beamon said in a deep voice. Because of the difference in rank, in the level of soul, rod''s strength is far less than that of hell bimon himself, but he has already occupied the dominant position of the fusion ceremony with his own performance. In contrast, even though the soul of hell is still strong, there is no objection under rod''s words. With the consent of hell bimon, rod''s control ability in the system has been declining, and now it has been stopped. Seeing this, rod was deeply relieved. What he was most worried about was that the whole fusion ceremony had to be very difficult due to the disagreement of hell bimon. Fortunately, at this time, bimon finally believed his words. According to rod, after the fusion ceremony, even if the claws are stronger, they can only be used as furnishings. If they are not used in the fusion, they may be able to play a greater role. After slightly performing the fusion ceremony to heal the wound left by the broken claw of bimont in hell, rod immediately proceeded to the next stage of the fusion ceremony. Fusion ritual can be used to change the body structure, and naturally it can also be used for treatment. The so-called treatment is to re fuse the flesh and blood near the wound. On both sides of bimon''s body, rod''s countless arms, which had been fused in the past, now played a role. They picked up the claw that bimon had dropped and moved it to the back of rod''s body. Under the control of these arms, ferocious claws slashed across rod''s back, from top to bottom, leaving deep visible bone scars. Although the claw of hell bimon has fallen, the power attached to it can''t be reduced at all. The sharpness of the claw can be described as invincible. Under the sharp claws, even rod can feel a pain deep into the bone marrow. If it wasn''t for rod''s body after many fusions, which has unimaginable vitality, this wound alone would be fatal. Enduring the pain, rod''s arm behind a bend, have to explore into the claws left by the blood. With the sudden force of these arms, a long string of pale bones were pulled out. The bones were arranged in order, which belonged to his spine. Under the influence of the fusion ceremony, rod''s body keeps growing, but the bones in his body can''t grow. If the fusion continues, one day, his bones will be unable to bear the weight of his huge body and will be crushed by himself. The power of the king of gluttony can make rod''s bones grow slowly through eating, but the speed is too slow to compare with the ritual of fusion. In order to strengthen the body of the once dark yellow monster, rod thought of many ways, among which, as the spine supporting the whole upper body, naturally is the key protection object. Relying on the function of the fusion ceremony, rod chose the fifth level abyss Lord, who was also a humanoid creature, and added two additional vertebrae behind him. With his vertebrae strengthened by the gluttony contract, he was able to barely support more and more huge bodies. After merging with the hell bimont, because there is no need to consider the foot, rod is more convenient for strengthening the body with the spine. At this time, rod controlled the arms and pulled out the strongest spine that belonged to him. After losing this spine, rod''s body suddenly softened and many of his arms lost control. What''s more, rod can hear the subtle crisp sound coming from his body. The spine of the abyss Lord can''t support rod''s huge body. The heat on the lake of fire could not take away the cold from rod''s body. He only felt his back was chilly. "Lord elotte..." Before the fusion ceremony, rod asked Tess and Hella to wait on the shore. At this time, seeing that rod had done such a thing to his body, Tess couldn''t help exclaiming. "He''ll be fine." HeLa patted Tess on the shoulder. "On the contrary, if you disturb him, it will distract him." Hella''s words, immediately scared TISS, she bit her lips, dare not make any sound. Feeling the flesh and blood on his body, there was a tendency of gradual collapse. Rod looked calm. He had expected the result long before the fusion ceremony. Controlling the underworld bimon at his feet, rod''s body retreats slowly, and behind him is the only mast on the magic ship. Under rod''s precise control, bimon sat on the ground, while the middle section of the mast was embedded in the wound behind him. After feeling the intense pain at the wound, rod immediately performed the fusion ceremony he had already prepared. The flesh and blood behind rod began to heal at an unimaginable speed, and the mast was wrapped in flesh and blood, filling the gap in the spine. Under the effect of the fusion ceremony, the mast began to have a unique connection with rod''s body, and the whole magic ship connected with the mast was like this. Looking at the magic boat under his feet, the ship''s surface was already covered with hell''s blood. For some reason, rod only felt that it was a part of his body, which had the blood breath from himself. However, the place with the strongest blood flavor is still at the mast in the center. The farther away it is, the lighter the feeling will be. "Did you succeed..." bimon, who also felt this, asked rod. Rod shook his head: "the whole fusion ceremony has just begun. It will take a lot of efforts to assimilate the whole magic ship into its own part." While saying that, rod waved the claws of hell bimon again and cut off many arms from his body surface. The arm fell to the ground, but it didn''t lose its vitality. The wound on the cross section has a tendency to connect with the magic ship under rod''s feet. As long as rod performs the fusion ceremony, he can recover on the ground immediately. Relying on the replacement of spine and fusion ceremony, rod rooted his vitality in the center of the magic boat, and the floor nearby has been assimilated by this vitality. The arm that falls down, just feel the breath of life in the floor, so regard the floor as the master of the body, that is, rod. Looking at those arms, rod''s eyes became solemn. He knew that the fusion ceremony had come to the most critical step. If the replacement of the spine was only the first step, it would depend on rod''s next move to successfully complete the fusion. Chapter 1800 In order to merge with Percy, who is much bigger than himself, rod thought of many ways. Unlimited fusion ceremony, although it does not need ritual materials and the cooperation of ritual array, but it also lost the ability to adjust and participate in ritual things. The real difficulty in performing the unlimited fusion ceremony is how to use the effect of the ceremony to improve one''s own strength. If the hell bimon body controlled by rod sits on the magic boat and performs the fusion ceremony, the final result is similar to the initial state. At most, a kind of foreign body is added to the body. Once the joint is cut off, the magic boat is still a magic boat, not a part of the body at all. This kind of state of fusion, for magic resistance degree is extremely limited, rod also can''t guarantee, it can block the envy King''s five level magic. What Rhode aspires to accomplish, like the fusion hell bimon, comes from the essence of fusion, not just the flesh and blood connection. For this reason, rod must apply the function of fusion ceremony to all positions of the magic boat, and spread his own blood breath all over it without any omission. For a dead object several times larger than itself, it is obviously not enough to use hell''s blood to soak its surface in order to make the ritual of fusion work completely. There must be a stronger and closer connection. At this time, rod''s accumulated arm can be used. With the replacement of the spine, rod''s blood breath is all over the center of the magic ship, which is near the mast. Under the influence of rod''s fusion ceremony, the arm he cut off quickly connected with the ground under his feet, and soon could move freely. If there is any difference between these arms and before, it is that before they were grown on rod''s body, but now they are grown on the magic boat. "It worked." After feeling the healing of the arm, the blood breath is spreading towards the far end of the magic boat, and rod finally shows a relieved expression. Connected to the ground around the mast, those arms belonging to rod bring his blood breath to the periphery of the magic boat, so that further places also have rod''s blood breath. At this stage, it can be declared that most of the whole fusion ceremony has been successful, and the rest is to repeat such behavior. When rod''s blood breath spread all over the magic boat, the fusion ceremony was completely completed. And the carrier of the breath of blood is rod''s arms. Just as rod replaced his spine and achieved the initial fusion with the magic boat, so that his feet had the same breath of blood as himself. Although his arms were also initially fused with the ground of the magic boat, they could spread the breath of blood to a farther place. Rod kept moving, controlling bimon''s claws. He cut off the innumerable arms on his body and healed with the fusion ceremony. Soon, his body became bald. The arms that fell to the ground were picked up by the arms that had been inserted on the ground of the magic boat, and they were placed further away from the center one by one. In this process, rod''s body is still, but he can control the arms on the magic ship. When rod lost most of his arms, at last, his arms had spread all over the surface of the magic boat. Even the outside of the magic boat, except for the part too close to the lake of fire, is full of other places. Rod takes himself as the center, and his arms spread all over the magic boat. These arms, even if not directly connected with rod''s body, can be controlled by rod at the first time. So far, the fusion ceremony has been preliminarily completed, and the rest is more optimization process. When rod''s blood breath spreads all over the Percy, any position on the Percy will be controlled by rod and become a new flesh and blood carrier. According to rod''s expectation, when the fusion ceremony is completed, he will want to fuse other demons in the future. He only needs to fuse those demons with any part of the magic ship at will. No matter where the newly added demon corpse is integrated into the magic ship, rod controls it as if he controls his own hands and feet. "Well, the integration ceremony has been basically completed, and the next step is to further optimize the process." Rod said slowly. And below him, the hell than Mongolia is looking at those all over the arm of the magic boat, some stupefied, for a moment do not know what to say. After hearing Rhode''s words, it reflected that according to the process of Rhode''s previous integration, hell bimon could probably guess what he meant by optimization. There are not many arms left on rod''s body. More of them have been placed everywhere in the magic boat. Even so, the strength of the remaining arms can lift the claws of hell bimont, but it''s hard to move them. The claw swept by, as if without any hindrance, and cut down what rod needed. There''s nothing that can stop bimon''s claws, not even his own body. At first, rod chopped down the right claw of hell bimon, and at this time, he chopped down his left claw. So far, hell bimon has lost its most powerful weapon. Rod sighed in his heart that if it wasn''t for the threat from the king, it would not be easy to take the claws of bimon in hell and not be punished by the system. Fortunately, at this time, the hell bimon without claws, just like the tiger without teeth, is not enough to be afraid. For this pair of claws, rod naturally will not waste, but this is a rare powerful weapon in the world, even in the surface world, it is also a precious treasure. Under the transportation of arms, a pair of claws of hell bimon are installed on the left and right sides of the magic ship to attack the enemy when they collide. Rod, who has long known that hell is stronger than Mongolia, knows what damage such a pair of claws will bring to the enemy. With the existence of legendary navigation, rod knows how to transform the magic ship to give full play to its greatest power. If only in the bow, hit the hard angle of impact, although it can enhance the power of the magic ship in the collision, but the angle of impact will inevitably be damaged, not long. The claws of hell bimon can not only bring a devastating blow to the enemy when it collides, but more importantly, it is still a part of rod''s body. No matter what damage occurs, it can recover at the first time. In addition, rod''s control of the claw is more flexible. He can control it at will, which can''t be done by any other method. Chapter 1801 With the sharp claws on both sides of the side of the ship, under the control of rod, making a dull sound when waving in the air, the ceremony of fusion is coming to an end. The breath of blood belonging to rod was widened by the arms placed on the ship until it spread all over the interior of the ship. So far, the whole huge magic ship can be counted as a part of rod''s body. At present, the surface of the ship is still as hard as it used to be, but with the nourishment of the blood breath, it will be closer to the flesh and blood in a short time, and eventually the whole ship will be flesh and blood. "Although the fusion ceremony has been completed, it is not a simple matter to optimize the body afterwards." Rod seemed to think of something and sighed. Although the integration has been completed, in rod''s view, there are still many things that can be optimized for the present body. The best way to optimize is to use new flesh and blood. Even if rod uses his own flesh and blood to temporarily fill in, it is difficult to completely optimize the whole ship. To achieve this, rod needs to find a new devil. Of course, there is no need to rush to optimize the process for a while. Rhode is very satisfied with the way it is now. In the system log, the character attributes belonging to rod have changed significantly. Among them, what matters most to rod is his own blood characteristics. A new powerful force in his body is making rod realize how his blood has been improved. Originally, the characteristics attached to the soul melting pot, which belong to the magic ship, have now become the blood characteristics of rod under the effect of the fusion ceremony, which can significantly improve rod''s strength. Expand the list of blood features, and a series of powerful blood features, such as greed, soul growth, boundless power (pseudo), and magic shield, are now on display. Each of these features is different. Some of them are very practical, while others have to work in extreme cases, covering a variety of different aspects. Rhode knows that among these blood characteristics, the promotion of attribute value is secondary. The most important thing is that they can help themselves cope with various environments. Just like the "journey to the sand" in the blood feature, this ability enables the magic ship to drive all the way to the shore and turn the ground touched by the bottom of the ship into sand, so that it can sail in the sand more quickly. Rod recalled that the ability of "journey to the sand" was acquired from one of the dark red furnace cores on the magic boats of those dog trainers. At that time, rod did not care too much about this ability. The combat power of the magic ship itself is extremely limited. Most of the time, it is used as a fighting ground. Many characteristics of the soul furnace are also based on this function. Hell bimon''s fighting style was extremely fierce. He would not hide on the magic boat at all, but would attack the enemy''s magic boat. Because of this, even if rod could drive the Percy ashore before the fusion, it didn''t have much effect on rod at that time. But at this time, with the progress of the fusion ceremony, the effect of the sand trip became practical. Under the effect of this ability, rod, who has integrated the Percy at the moment, can directly drive the magic ship ashore, which also saves many optimization steps for rod. [journey to the sand] this ability has not changed because of the fusion ceremony. It''s all about making the magic boat sail on land, which improves its value. It''s rod''s use of the magic boat is different. The various abilities in the soul furnace enable rod, who has integrated the Percy, to cope with many complex situations. For the previous Percy, it has not consumed enough furnace cores. Although these furnace characteristics are powerful, they are far from satisfying Rhode. With rod capturing more of the core of the melting pot, the Percy, now a part of him, will provide him with more powerful blood characteristics. In this process, what rod needs to do is to find and destroy more magic boats on the lake of fire. It''s just that rod''s time is limited. Before long, when the ten gates open, the trial on the lake of fire will enter the next stage. It seems that there is not so much time for rod to attack other magic ships. Rod understood this very well, he must grasp all the time in the trial. Soon, under the gaze of Tess and Hella, the magic boat with waving arms and blue and purple lines on the board came to them from the lake of fire. Solid land, did not stop the pace of the magic boat. Tess noticed that the bottom of the Percy was slightly grounded on land, but still moving at a constant speed. When the boat came near, she could see that behind the ground where the magic boat had passed, there was a deep dent. On both sides of the dent were dark yellow sand. "Lord elot..." tis seemed a little confused. She looked at the magic boat in front of her, and then looked at the dark yellow monster in the center of the magic boat, which was integrated with the mast. "Come on up, it''s time to get out of here." In Tess''s surprised eyes, on the starboard side of the magic boat, on the strong claw, a fierce dog''s head suddenly opened his mouth, and rod''s voice came out. After getting rod''s order, without any struggle, tis was transported to rod in the middle by the arms all over the magic ship. And beside her, HeLa had already stepped on the magic boat, and was staring at rod in the center of the magic boat with a very dignified eyes. Her eyes showed a bit of surprise, and in her own heart, which she did not realize, it was a kind of fear. She held out her hand and gently brushed the surface of the magic boat with the most obvious blue and purple lines. She murmured: "you succeeded... You can really merge with the magic boat. If you said that to me before, I would not believe it... " At the end of the day, there was a bit of loss in her words. Rod noticed the loss, but he didn''t like it. Anyone who hears that someone wants to merge with a big ship will think that person must be crazy. Even those magicians who are familiar with this way will not be optimistic about it. So is Hella. Before that, she was eager for rod to carry out the fusion ceremony, just waiting for the failure of rod''s ceremony, a sharp decline in her own strength, or even direct death. For her, that was undoubtedly the most advantageous situation. At this time, when she realized that rod had successfully completed the ceremony, and even her strength had greatly increased, how could she not feel lost in her heart? She realized that her possibility of regaining her freedom was getting lower and lower. Chapter 1802 From the change of HeLa''s expression, rod was acutely aware of her thoughts. Rod doesn''t care about her loss. If she can hide the loss deeply in her heart, and turn to congratulate herself like Tess, rod will look up at her instead. With a shake of his head, rod turned to them, and to the hell where the soul power had declined a lot. Bimon said, "the ceremony of fusion has been completed. We don''t have to stay here. It''s time to leave." Hella lowered her eyebrows and did not answer. She seemed to be thinking about something. The hell of bimon is issued a long ponder, thinking about the pros and cons, but it is not as flexible as those demons, the brain is also relatively slow. Or did tis blink and ask rod, "Lord elotte, we came to shelter 52 to destroy the ritual array here and complete the task given to us by the jealous king? But now we haven''t finished the task. You just finished the integration. Why do you want to leave now? " "We are here to find a way to break the curse of the jealous king, not to fulfill her mission." Rod patiently corrected the mistakes in Tess''s words. His words were not only for Tess, but also for his explanation. "As for why I''m leaving now, it''s because I''ve found a way to deal with the curse and there''s no need to stay in this shelter." With that, the nearby arms were lifted up with rod''s words, and on the top of the magic boat, a pale white barrier was slowly forming, eventually covering the whole magic boat. "Under the influence of the fusion ceremony, I succeeded in turning the magic boat into a part of my body. The magic boat can sail on the lake of fire. It has an unimaginable ability to bear fire magic. In addition, the magic shield outside the magic boat can also resist the curse of the jealous king for me. " Rod added. One side, listening to rod''s story, Hella''s eyes flashed a fine light. Of course, she knew what the shield that rod was referring to. At first, the shield that could resist the fourth level magic came from Hella''s magic ship. As the maker of that magic ship, how could Hella not know the effect of magic shield? To HeLa''s delight, rod didn''t seem to know the magic shield''s ability to resist magic. HeLa thought in her heart: "elot, elot, I didn''t expect that you were careless. The melting pot core of the magic shield comes from a high-level mage. The power contained in his soul is limited. Converted into the level of magic shield, it can only block the magic of the fourth level at most. How can it block the curse imposed by the jealous king himself? You think too beautiful, you will die under the curse of the king Hella couldn''t show her mind. She held out her hand, grabbed TISS and advised, "TISS, elot''s action has his deep meaning. We magic can''t question the master''s meaning. Just listen to him." Hella naturally did not expect that Rhode''s ability of magic shield has been improved by using the power of greed, which can block more powerful magic. Otherwise, she would not say so. Rhode''s attitude towards HeLa''s sudden change is also a little strange. Just now she is still absent, she suddenly changes into a flattering tone, and she can''t figure out what to pay attention to. Shaking his head, rod didn''t care what she thought. In rod''s eyes, her value was very limited, far less than the hero Tess. "You can''t just leave. You haven''t finished the task of the king yet!" Just after rod finished his explanation, he was preparing to drive back to the lake of fire. Suddenly, bimon in hell began to roar. "What? Didn''t you hear what I just said? I''ve found a way to deal with the curse. I don''t need to stay here. " Rod reluctantly looked at the animal''s head below, but he didn''t expect that he was about to leave, and the hell bimon suddenly didn''t agree to go. "I understand what you mean..." in the words of hell bimon, there is a deep fear, "but that is the task given to us by the king of hell. No matter there is a curse or not, we should try our best to complete it." "Are you worried that if we leave without completing our task, we will be avenged by the jealous king?" From the fear of bimont in hell, rod also noticed the thought in his heart, and then said: "You can rest assured. According to the jealous monarch''s moody character, no matter whether we have completed her task or not, the result will not change. Once she knows that we have escaped from her curse, she will find us and burn us to ashes. Even if we spend a lot of time completing her mission and destroying the ritual array of the shelter, at best, we just want her to laugh at us before she burns us to death. " Rod''s words dispelled the only fantasy left by bimont in hell, and it sighed deeply. When it comes to the understanding of crime, even powerful demons like him, who have lived in hell for some time, are not as good as rod. "Where are you going?" Asked bimont, changing the subject. "Go to shelter 54." Rod took out the chart from the fire elves, carefully examined the traces on it, and then replied. Judging from the marks made by the fire elves, there are a large number of magic boats going to shelter 54. It seems that something unusual is happening there. Whether it''s looking for traces of ten gates or seizing more furnace cores, Rhode needs to go to the place where a large number of demons gather, and take shelter 54 as the next stop, which naturally has Rhode''s consideration. Shelter 52, its neighboring shelters 51 and 53 are not arranged in a straight line, but in a zigzag distribution on the nautical chart. Among them, refuges 51 and 53 are outward, closer to the shore of the fire lake where the demons arrive for trial; refuges 50, 52 and 54 are inward, closer to the depth of the fire lake. If the signs on the chart are correct, according to rod''s prediction, he will arrive at shelter 54 much earlier than he will go to any shelter. "Time..." rod could not help sighing when he thought of something. Since he entered the trial with the body of a dark yellow monster, he has been competing with time. It''s getting closer and closer to the opening time of the ten gates. Whether we can gain enough strength in this period depends on the harvest after that. Chapter 1803 "Master, the disciple of the angry king, what on earth is he doing?" In the process of the fusion of rod and the magic boat, the dog trainers in the shelter also saw his actions in their eyes. These dog trainers who don''t know magic will not understand the meaning of what rod did. They don''t know why the monster, who looks so powerful and can even be described as appalling, wants to cut off his body parts. "Don''t make any noise! Take a good look at everything over there As the leader of a group of dog trainers, keret had some insight. He knew that the monster was having some unknown ceremony. Under his scolding, the noisy dog trainers also calmed down, and so did the hellhounds. "It''s magic... This kind of ceremony, is it a fusion ceremony? Is he going to merge himself with that magic ship? " Looking at the various actions of the monster, CRIET''s eyes showed a color of horror. He never thought that the monster would be so crazy. Under his gaze, the ceremony of fusion is proceeding rapidly. Finally, with the huge claws on both sides of the ship''s side, the whole ceremony was almost completed. "It''s a trip to the sand. It''s my land explorer''s ability." As the magic boat of the monster''s incarnation sails to the shore, a small dog trainer finds out that it''s wrong and yells. When Crete went along, he saw the little krigan. In his memory, the small krigan, who once owned the land exploration ship, just like the name of the ship, was able to sail on the land and turn the sailing path into sand. Unexpectedly, this ability appeared on the monster''s magic ship at this time. Not long ago, when Cricht made a contract with the monster, the small krigan firmly opposed using the magic boat as a bargaining chip. Unfortunately, Cricht did not agree to his request. At this moment, the little kriegen looked at the distant Percy, his eyes seemed to be bursting with fire, and his heart rose deep jealousy, which was supposed to be the ability of his land exploration, but now it was taken away by the monster. But it was keret, who, from the words of the little krigan, recognized something unusual. "The ability to sail on land does not belong to him. Can his magic ship capture the ability of other magic ships? Or is this ability only temporary and he can only borrow it for a moment? Or the power of some treasure? " What he didn''t know was that he had guessed the truth. From the previous contact with the monster, Crete also found something unusual about him. Although the monster is a believer of the angry king, it is not as irritable as keryt imagined. The dark yellow body of the monster''s upper layer is extremely calm, showing bargaining power in the contract, even surpassing those greedy king believers in keryt''s memory. All kinds of things show that the monster dares to merge himself with the magic ship, obviously has its unique dependence, and his ability is far beyond those around him. "Damn, he stole the most powerful ability of my land exploration. If it wasn''t for the task given to us by the lazy king, I would have wanted you to look good!" In the shelter, the small dog trainer screamed loudly. His face was ferocious, and his heart seemed to have infinite anger, which was nowhere to vent. Crete looked at him and ordered, "go to the shore and stop that monster." "Ah... This..." at the command of Crete, the little dog trainer''s face suddenly changed, and his anger disappeared. Instead, it was a kind of fear from the bottom of his heart, and his tone became intermittent. The dog trainer deeply remembers how powerful the monster''s claws can bring when they are waved with all their strength, and can even be described as unstoppable. Even if he is in the shelter, he knows that he can''t be hurt. Facing the full blow of the monster, the dog trainer is still trembling. If he comes outside the shelter, he can''t imagine what kind of damage he will get if he is hit like that. "I''m afraid it''s not very good..." the dog trainer said weakly. Fortunately, the action of the monster relieved him. "It seems that they are going to leave here and go to the deep of the lake of fire. Hum, Lord Crete, teach that monster not to be in a hurry. Let them leave in a hurry. When I meet him next time, I won''t let him go easily As dog trainers train hellhounds, they interact with each other. Hellhounds will be infected with the human nature of dog trainers, and become more obedient and flexible. Dog trainers will also be infected with the nature of hellhounds. When they are safe, they will howl loudly. When it comes to their own safety, they will wither, and they will only cry for mercy. "What?" It seems that Crete is aware of something and looks towards the shore. As the dog trainer said, when the demons waiting on the shore board the magic boat, they plan to leave from here. Seeing this, Crete was also worried and yelled at the little dog trainer: "you fool, he has just made a contract with us. He can''t hurt any dog trainer or hellhound! I want you to stop him, not to teach him a lesson, but I''m going to give him the task of the king, understand? " The dog trainer suddenly realized that the magic ship was heading for the distance, and was about to return to the lake of fire, while Crete was about to attack again. He quickly strode to the monster''s position to show her intention. "Ah..." looking at the far away dog trainer, keret sighed deeply. As the leader of this group of dog trainers, Crete deeply understands how unreliable they are. As believers of lazy kings, they are inferior to other demons in many abilities. Dog trainers are trained by the lowest level of the hell and the very thin blood of the demons. They don''t have the quantity of little monsters, the ability of mage to cast spells, and the physique of the abyss demons. On the contrary, they are very lazy and not united. There are few hellish kings who favor the krigans and bring them shelter. This also makes a large number of krigans, can only be attached to the lazy King''s command, become the management of hellhounds trainer. It is undoubtedly a very difficult thing to complete the task assigned by the king with the combination of dog trainer and hellhound. Fortunately, at this time, Crete found hope, that is the monster in the distance, if he can also join the king''s task, the success rate of the task is undoubtedly much greater. Chapter 1804 On the far shore of Lake fire, rod is testing his ability. New abilities have been acquired, especially those that are very helpful for future battles. Rod spared no effort to test all the effects of this ability for better use in the future. After completing the fusion ceremony, rod''s legs were replaced by the sand tour, which saved him a lot of optimization steps for his current body. According to rod''s original expectation, after completing the initial fusion, he had to fuse his legs before the magma, and then fuse them to the bottom of the magic boat, so as to enhance the mobile ability of his body. With the appearance of the sand trip, rod temporarily avoids this process, and can leave it behind to obtain other demon corpses, and then optimize the existing body. Rod, who has legendary navigational skills, knows that optimizing his current body is not a simple matter. He needs a lot of devil''s flesh and blood to achieve the desired effect. He doesn''t have to rush for a while. The soul contract with the hell bimon not only gives rod a lot of control over his body, but also makes him unable to integrate the dead hellhounds. That''s why rod finally let go of the dog trainers in the shelter. In the system log, there is only one description of the sand trip, that is, the magic ship can sail on land. However, there is no specific description of this ability, such as the speed of sailing and the terrain restrictions. Rod had to try it himself. After driving a circle along the shore and turning the surrounding area into sand, rod also had a deeper understanding of the ability of "sand trip". This is true of any ability. Compared with reading the instructions in the system, it''s more impressive to try it yourself. The navigation speed of sand trip is controlled by rod himself. The maximum speed is equal to the speed attribute of rod character. In addition, when driving on shore, you can''t rely on burning the soul furnace to improve your speed. There is no limit to the burning of the soul furnace. When sailing on shore, burning soul furnace can''t increase rod''s speed, but it can trigger another feature, fallen spirit, to restore the lost health of creatures on the magic ship. When sailing on shore, turning off the burning of soul furnace can trigger the characteristics of other lazy believers'' magic boat, which will bring additional attribute improvement to rod''s fight on shore. With the improvement of the number of features in the soul furnace, no matter how Rhode uses the soul furnace, he can bring outstanding help to himself. Especially when Rhode merges the Percy, it is equivalent to the improvement in essence, which can''t be achieved by any other magic ship or even any demon participating in the trial. After testing the ability of his trip to the sand, rod was just about to lead the people on the boat to the depth of the lake of fire when he saw a dog trainer running towards him. This discovery undoubtedly made rod realize something. He stopped and looked toward the shelter in the distance. He saw Crete standing at the door of the shelter, also looking at himself. Soon, the little dog trainer came to the bottom of the Percy. "Lord Crete, I''d like you to come to the shelter and discuss something important." The little dog trainer cried out to rod. In the face of the monster who destroyed his beloved magic ship and took away the ability of the magic ship, the dog trainer could not say any provocative words at this time. Without the protection of the shelter, the dog trainer knows that he is in extreme danger. Nearby the shore, the bloody smell of the remains of hellhounds was a deep reminder of what kind of battle had taken place here. Under the siege of a large number of dog trainers and countless hellhounds, they can''t stop the terrible monster in front of them. It''s even more impossible to do it by his own strength. After thinking about all this, he lowered his posture for fear of causing the monster''s anger. What he didn''t know, he thought that the monster was his master. "Crete? What else is he looking for? " Rod glanced at him and asked casually. In rod''s opinion, he has nothing to talk about with Crete. After signing the contract, he can''t hurt Crete''s hellhounds, even the dog trainer in front of him. Otherwise, he will be cursed by the lazy king. However, it was only a contract. If rod risked the curse to destroy the dog trainers, even the power of the contract could not stop him. Unfortunately, the harvest of killing the dog trainers was not enough for rod to do so. In addition, there are also some ways to circumvent the limitations of the contract. In the previous life of the game, with the arrival of the third expansion, rod has seen many players who have made contracts with demons, so he knows many ways to bypass the contract restrictions. Take the present contract for example, it only limits rod not to directly hurt those dog trainers, but there is no limit not to use indirect methods. Rod can completely destroy the ritual array of the shelter and let all the dog trainers here die at the end of the trial. The only reason Rhode didn''t do this is that the benefits are not high and it will take a lot of time. If the income really makes rod excited, rod won''t worry about that contract. About the existence of contract, this is the devil of hell, in order to lure human depravity, developed things. The devil who is good at contract can find the possible loopholes in any one of the contracts, so as to harm the human beings who sign the contracts. Once the object who signs the contract puts all his hopes into the contract, he will not be far away from death. Rod believes that Hella, who is also controlled by the demon contract, must have tested the loopholes in the contract during this period and wanted to get rid of tis''s control. Unfortunately, only the epidemic messengers can use the power of gluttony contract to control their ethnic groups. Rod himself can only control the epidemic messengers. It was not rod who made the contract with Hella, but TISS who was watching at the bow of the ship. She had no experience in how to maintain the contract, and she couldn''t respond to Hella''s trial. "Lord Crete came to you to discuss with you about the task assigned to us by the lazy king." Looking at the huge magic boat, the little dog trainer said in fear. Listening to the dog trainer''s words, rod''s face became dignified. Chapter 1805 "You said that Crete came to me to discuss the king''s mission with me?" Looking at the short dog trainer in front of him, a dog''s head hanging from the side of the magic boat opened his mouth. With the help of the fusion ceremony, rod can make any desired transformation to his current body, especially after the fusion of the magic boat, which makes the transformation scope to the maximum. This ability to transform the body at will is the power that countless magicians dream of. If you let the magicians in the underground world know that rod has such power, they will get it at all. The dog''s head hanging on the side of the ship is the best illustration of this power. Under the function of the fusion ceremony, the dog''s head also became a part of rod''s body, which could make a sound according to rod''s wishes. The dog trainer''s eyes were also attracted by the dog''s head and swallowed his saliva silently. Unexpectedly, those lovely dogs were turned into this kind of appearance by the monster, which made him not bear in his heart, but also had greater fear of the monster in front of him. But he reacted quickly and reported to Rodney: "just like this, Lord keret accepted a secret mission from the lazy king before he took part in the trial. Only a few dog trainers knew about it. He is the only one who knows the information about the secret mission. I''m just sending you a message for him. " Aware of the coldness in rod''s eyes, the dog trainer cleverly put the focus away from himself and turned to the shelter of Crete, hoping to divert the monster''s attention. Even if there is a contract as a constraint, but in the heart of the dog trainer, there is a strong fear. No one knows what the crazy monster will do next. He doesn''t want his head hanging on the side of the ship and becoming a part of the monster''s body. "What do I have to do with the task given to you by the lazy king? It''s not the king I serve The dog''s head on the side of the ship was slightly bent down, and his eyes showed a bit of ferocity. It seemed that if the dog trainer could not give a satisfactory answer, he would be attacked violently at the next moment. In hell, with the king as the leader, many forces, large and small, are divided. Together with the forces under one king, they often fight for more abundant resources, not to mention between different kings. Most of the time, the orders given by kings are only valid within their own strength. Once they get out of this range and come to the power of other kings, even the weak demons will not choose to listen to them. It''s very rare to be in awe of all kings like bimon in hell. Most demons only listen to their loyal kings. Of course, if the king comes, the situation will be different. Rod believed that the king''s face-to-face orders, even if other demons were allowed to die, other demons would not dare to violate them. This is the power accumulated by the king in countless years. At this time, after learning the intentions of the dog trainers, rod pretended to be dissatisfied, but his heart was very clear. Those dog trainers, who also know all this, still find themselves. Since they are not strong enough to bully, they are left with inducement. Sure enough, after perceiving rod''s dissatisfaction, the dog trainer took the initiative to say: "although the lazy king is not the king you serve, he has goodwill in his heart to any demon. If you can complete the task of the lazy king, you will surely get his reward and help you get a better place in this trial." Under the pressure of the crisis in his heart, the small dog trainer quickly said: "I know that a powerful dog trainer like you will not be content to stay in the shelter, but will choose to sail towards the ten gates in the deep of the lake of fire, so as to go to the next stage of the trial. If you have completed the task of lazy king, you can reach any of the ten gates in an instant with the help of the king''s secret method, saving you a lot of sailing time. " Listening to the dog trainer''s story, rod also showed his will. If you can use the secret method to reach the ten gates in an instant, you can undoubtedly save a lot of sailing time. The extra time will not be wasted. Instead, he will continue to rob other magic ships on the lake of fire and strengthen himself with more furnace cores. What interests rod most is the secret method mentioned by the dog trainer. It also made rod realize that the method in the dog trainer''s mouth was not all kinds of space magic he was familiar with, but another method he didn''t know. The powerful magician, almost everyone, has mastered some unique secret methods, and will not show them easily, let alone the king in hell. If he didn''t come to hell and meet the soul of maxika in the magic dock, rod would never have thought that there was an unlimited fusion ceremony, which was an extremely powerful secret. If this secret was spread to the world of magicians, it would subvert many schools of magicians. As a king of hell and a lazy king, what are his unique secrets? This is unknown to rod, but the trainer''s words have aroused his interest. In hell, maybe it''s the reason that nigon is close to the world of magicians. The demons in hell don''t use the powerful magic used by master blakada. Instead, they use all kinds of magic methods. After pondering for a while, rod was not in a hurry to leave for the time being, and was ready to meet keret as the dog trainer said. "Take me to see Crete." There is no doubt in rod''s words. After getting rod''s affirmative reply, the dog trainer was relieved. Although he didn''t know whether the monster and Crete could reach an agreement, at least he would not be worried about his life at the moment. "Lord Crete will be very happy to hear your reply." Leading the huge magic boat to the shelter, the small dog trainer took the initiative to say. "I just asked you to take me to him, but I didn''t promise anything." Rod gave a sneer. As rod said, it won''t be any loss to follow the dog trainer to see Crete. If he can speed up the pace of reaching the ten gates, it will be a great harvest for rod. If the lazy King''s task is too difficult, rod can choose to give up. What''s more, rod has the means to make the ritual array of the sanctuary invalid. After all this, rod will not leave like this. Chapter 1806 Under the guidance of the small dog trainer, rod, who has integrated the magic boat, comes to the shelter again. Before he entered, rod saw Crete and a group of three hounds standing outside the shelter to greet him. Without the protection of the shelter, rod was able to hurt him. Naturally, Crete knew this, but he looked confident and not worried about his own safety. As the leader of the contract, Crete naturally knows what punishment will be given to those who violate the contract. "Woof With the approaching of the hell bimont, a strong sense of uneasiness made three nearby hounds bow their backs and make a protest like cry in their mouths. Listening to the barking of the three hounds, the hell Beamon also gradually accumulated a sense of anger in his heart, and could not help but fight against the three hounds. When the fusion ceremony is completed, the hell bimon is also adapting to this new body. The way it thinks about to start with the three hounds is to control the magic ship to hit directly. Rod, who knew the effect of the contract, naturally would not let hell do what he wanted, and then he suppressed his actions. In terms of the ability to control the body, rod, who led the fusion ceremony, was far more than bimon. If it is controlled by rod, he can come up with at least ten ways to deal with the enemy in front of him, not just relying on the collision of magic ships. Relying on his own control of the body, rod easily suppressed the action of bimon in hell, which also made his soul suspicious. Before that, rod could not suppress the hell bimont so easily. All this is due to the effect of the fusion ceremony. Rhode noticed that hell is much more controlled than Rhode for its original body, but for other parts fused by Rhode, its control is worse, and it can even be said that it doesn''t know how to control at all. This point can be reflected before. While hell Beamon has control over the body, rod can also control the dark yellow body above his back without any conflict. It also shows that hell Beamon''s ability to control the alien body is extremely poor. In contrast, rod, once he has the control of his body, can use it both up and down. He can use hell''s claws as flexibly as his own arms. If it wasn''t for the initial fusion, hell was bigger than Mongolia''s original body, which made it have a better display of its control over its own body. At the same time, the soul was stronger and gave it more control. Rod could even take the whole body at one stroke. For the mixed parts, rod''s control ability is far more than that of hell bimon. By fusing the bodies of other demons, rod can weaken the control ability of hell bimon. This is also the way that rod came up with at the beginning to deal with bimont in hell. At this time, after the integration of the Percy, rod''s control ability is even more powerful to the extreme, far suppressing the soul of the hell bimont. In addition to the strength of the soul, the ability of control depends on the degree of control over every part of the body. After the fusion of the Percy, rod will be his own blood breath, deeply embedded in every inch of the magic ship, the arms all over the deck, is the best proof. Rod''s move also brought him unparalleled control over his current body. When bimont in hell only uses magic boats to make a rough dash, he has been able to use magic boats to make a variety of subtle operations. After a simple test, judging from the ratio of consumption control ability, the control ability of rod and hell bimon has reached the level of 5:1. That is to say, rod controls his body for five hours, while bimon controls his body for one hour. This is good news for rod. You know, when he arrived at shelter 52 not long ago, rod''s control power was far less than that of hell bimon, which was only 1:3. In order not to integrate with the hounds, the hell bimon gave up part of the control, which made the two reach the level of 1:1. At this time, just after finishing the integration with the magic ship, rod''s control ability is far better than that of hell bimont. He can even use the extra control power to suppress hell bimont''s control over the body and completely grasp the dominant power of the body, which naturally makes rod happy. "Sure enough, the integration with the magic boat is worth it." Feeling the surprise in the soul of bimon, rod showed a satisfied smile. Since the integration of the body of hell bimont, resulting in the body, more consciousness does not belong to their own, rod''s sense of urgency has never disappeared, he is always thinking about how to get rid of this heart trouble. After discovering the weakness of hell bimon''s control of different parts, rod gradually had a bottom in his mind. This time, he merged with the magic boat, which was an adventure. Fortunately, as rod wanted, the control ability of hell bimon was smoothly weakened. Just 5:1 control doesn''t satisfy rod. According to the system, only when the control power reaches 10:1 can it be judged that the soul of the other side is completely destroyed, and rod can enjoy all the control power of the body. It''s the same with other living things. When rod expanded his body to the size of a magic boat, he was able to fuse those small demons at will. After the integration of small demons, depending on his strong control ability, rod can instantly suppress his control ability and theirs to a ratio of 10:1, or even a greater disparity. In this way, under the judgment of the system, the souls of those small demons can be counted as instant extinction. How to better integrate small demons is a matter that needs to be considered after rod. At this time, rod has a more important enemy that he needs to deal with, that is, the soul of hell bimont in the body. Depending on the judgment of the system, with the further strengthening of rod''s control over the current body, it will not be long before the soul of bimont in hell can no longer bring any threat to him, and rod can enjoy this extremely powerful body alone. What Rhode needs to do is to integrate, re integrate, and finally get rid of the influence of hell bimon. Seems to be aware of rod''s bad intentions, hell bimon immediately issued an angry roar, at this moment, it finally realized that he was deceived to promise rod to merge the magic ship. Aware of bimon''s anger in hell, rod just looked at each other coldly. If before, hell bimon would have been in a state of raging fire, but now, it can only roar, which just shows its weak control ability. Chapter 1807 The weakness of hell''s control does not mean that it has lost the control of the body. Now, when rod''s intention to seize control is fully demonstrated, hell bimont will not cooperate with him as before. Instead, rod has to worry about what crazy actions it may make at the last moment. Before that, rod also worried that before the death of consciousness, hell bimont would rush into the lake of fire directly. He would rather destroy the body completely than give rod any benefit. In the face of complete despair, based on the inner revenge, no matter what kind of creature, make such a choice is not surprising. But at this point, when rod is completely integrated with the magic ship, he no longer has to worry about it. The existence of the soul melting pot makes the magic ship have a good protection ability against magma. More importantly, the body of hell bimon, which can move freely, has been firmly limited near the mast at the moment, and can''t be separated from it at all. Rhode''s body parts are all over the magic boat. Once hell bimon has the idea of burning jade and stone, its weak control will be further weakened. "Hell bimonta is trying to hurt you, control reduced from 32% to 17%..." The information from the system log also tells rod that there is no place for hell to vent its anger. Because of the relationship between two souls, when one soul has a strong intention to kill the other, it will make its own control ability decline rapidly. Before that, this limited rod, so that he could not do anything harmful to the hell bimon, but at this time, it became the best way to limit the hell bimon. As long as there is any idea of harming rod in the hell bimon''s mind, the detection from the system will completely feed it back to the system log, and deduct its corresponding control ability. "Are you angry now? Can''t you feel the beauty of this body? " After perceiving bimon''s anger in hell, rod took the initiative to speak out. "Damn it! How dare you lie to me! I will kill you Rod''s words make hell more angry than Meng. It has never felt such a strong anger. If it had not been for its lack of control, it would have been in a raging fire. "Hell bimonta is trying to hurt you, control reduced from 17% to 2%..." In the system log, the information rod wanted to see came. Under the effect of intense anger, bimon in hell has completely lost his cool. At this moment, his body struggled violently, and the sharp claws hanging on the side of the ship swayed wildly, which caused the nearby dog trainers to scream. Many huge hellhounds even hid behind the dog trainers. Rod has long been on guard against the struggle of hell bimon. He won the trust of hell bimon with the fusion ceremony, and then took off its claws, which is what he prepared for this moment. After losing the most powerful claw, the hell bimont has lost its former prestige. Its struggle is more like a kind of bluff, which has no influence on rod at this time. Without claws, the hell still has its body, its teeth. He turned his head and bit hard at his side, the arms that rod had fused into. These arms, of course, could not resist the biting force of hell''s bimon. They broke one after another and scattered all over the ground. Rod looked at those broken arms, and instead of a trace of heartache in his eyes, he showed a sneer of success. At the same time, due to the damage to rod, the only remaining control ability of hell bimont is also greatly reduced. "Hell''s bimonta has hurt you, control reduced to 0%..." "Your control has been changed to 6 times that of hell over monrita." "The soul of hell bimonta falls into a deep sleep and wakes up again when control is restored to 30%." With the emergence of a hint in the system, the soul of bimon in hell, as described by the system, fell into a deep sleep. No matter how hurt his body is, rod can recover by the fusion ceremony, but for the hell bimon, his behavior of hurting rod also makes him suffer punishment in his eyes, and his control ability is permanently reduced. Rod breathed out a deep breath. At this moment, his control over the body has been further improved to the level of 6:1. According to this momentum, he will be able to completely let the soul of the hell bimont die out and enjoy the control over the body alone in a short time. Shaking his head, after temporarily dealing with the trouble of bimont in hell, rod looks at Crete not far away. In the face of the dog trainer''s paws waving wildly on the side of the ship, when he felt fear, Crete''s expression remained unchanged and looked indifferently in the direction of the magic ship. At this time, Crete has come out of the shelter to the outside shore, which makes rod more concerned. There seems to be some kind of dependence on him, not afraid of the threat of the enemy, not just the constraint of the contract. "It seems that you have agreed to my proposal and are willing to fulfill the task of the lazy king." Seeing that rod''s integrated Percy had calmed down, Crete gave him a deep look and asked. Judging from the changes on the magic boat and the terrible fusion ceremony before, Crete knew that rod must have his own secret, but he didn''t ask much. Instead, he led the topic to the task that the king told him. Cratt''s action also made rod take a look at him, but rod would not change his position because of this: "I just heard that you have a way to get to ten gates quickly, so he stayed to have a look. I didn''t promise to finish the task of the lazy king. " It was the dog''s head hanging from the bow that made the sound. Rod integrated those dog heads around the magic boat, so that his voice could be heard from any dog head. "He seems to have told you about it." With that, Crete took a look at the little dog trainer who was in charge of the message, and then looked at rod in the middle of the Percy. "You''re right. I do have such a secret. This kind of secret method is the unique skill of the lazy king. If it hadn''t entrusted us with a heavy task, a dog trainer like me would not be qualified to contact this level of secret method. " Listening to the story of Crete, rod felt a little curious and asked, "what''s the secret?" "I can''t tell the magic of this secret method. You''d better feel it for yourself." Said Crete slowly. From Crete''s words, rod seems to be aware of something, eyes fixed on his every move. Chapter 1808 "Juras, McClellan, you bring those ritual hounds. Klim, nassano, you take people to clear out the right space and prepare for the ceremony. " Under rod''s gaze, Crete quickly orders the dog trainer nearby. After getting keret''s order, the dog trainer named by him quickly stepped out. Among them, the short dog trainer was in the line and entered the factory like shelter. At the command of Crete, some dog trainers came to the shore to clean up the debris left by the battle. Some dog trainers entered the shelter and brought out a group of hellhounds from the inside of the shelter. Rod noticed that these hellhounds, which were brought out by dog trainers, were injured one by one and didn''t seem to have any fighting ability. "Is this what you call the ritual hound?" Looking at Crete in the distance, rod seemed to think of something, and his face gradually changed: "is that the ceremony you are talking about... ''sacrificial ceremony'' Rod''s sacrificial ceremony is famous in the world of magicians. It was developed by the ancient Lord of nigon, the king of magicians in the underground world. The deeds of the king of magicians can even be traced back to the time when the God of magicians was active. Rod once learned about the deeds of the king of magicians in the secret news of blakada''s magic guild. It is said that he is the most powerful opponent of the mage''s God. He did not know how much harm he brought to the whole blakada, but he was defeated by the mage''s God and had to lead all the magicians to retreat to the underground and accumulate strength in the underground world, Preparing for the day of a comeback. Among them, the sacrificial ceremony is the strongest magic ceremony developed by the king of magicians through all kinds of hardships. In terms of effect, it is comparable to any five level magic. Of course, this is when the conditions required for the ceremony are excluded. As the name of the ceremony describes, the sacrificial ceremony is a kind of ceremony that relies on sacrificing the lives of other creatures in exchange for what the magician needs. It doesn''t matter if a close partner or a relative whose blood is thicker than water dies. The sacrificial ceremony can bring them back to life in good condition, which is more effective than reincarnation. If you want to be as rich as a country, the sacrificial ceremony can directly produce countless gold coins. If you want to destroy the enemy, sacrifice ceremony can cast any level 5 magic. Sacrifice ceremony can meet all the requirements of the magician. The cost is only the lives of other creatures. This is also the most terrible place of sacrifice ceremony. It can achieve any wish of the magician, which is impossible for any other ceremony. Getting the sacrifice ceremony is equivalent to getting all the magic and all the wealth in the world. The value of this ceremony can''t even be compared with some artifact embodying the heroic will. Of course, the greater the desire of the magician, the more complex it is to achieve it, and the more life the ritual requires. If you want to get the wealth of a rich country, the first thing you need to sacrifice is the lives of more than one people. It is not easy for a powerful magician to accumulate enough people for sacrificial ceremony. The life died in the sacrifice ceremony is the price that the magician has to pay in order to achieve his own goal. Even the God of the mage, there is no way to take the sacrifice ceremony, which is enough to prove the strength of this ceremony. Such a powerful sacrifice ceremony is not easy for all magicians to touch. In the memory of rod''s previous life, the sacrifice ceremony has always been mastered by the royal family of nigon, and other magicians have no access to this secret method. Hardwood, king of nigon, suppressed many rebellious magicians by sacrificial ceremony. Unfortunately, at the end of the second expansion, hardworth, who was in charge of the sacrificial ceremony, eventually died in the hands of the natural hero Morrel. The way of casting the sacrificial ceremony was lost, and Morrel also became the queen of the underground world. In the third expansion, she fought against the surface world with the devil. The reason why rod is so impressed with the sacrificial ceremony is that in the previous life of the game, a player mastered the magic ceremony in the later part of the third expansion. After mastering the sacrificial ceremony, the player did not hold the ceremony firmly in his own hands as the ancient magician did, but shared it with the legendary priests who survived in eracia, and derived a more powerful "praying ceremony" based on the sacrificial ceremony. Sacrificial rituals can achieve whatever the magicians want, provided that the magicians can afford the large amount of life required for sacrificial rituals. The praying ceremony, however, saves the cost of the sacrificial ceremony, and directly achieves the wishes of the ceremony leader. Compared with the sacrificial ceremony, the praying ceremony is undoubtedly more powerful. Even if it is the rebirth of the magician king, we should praise the strength of this ceremony. It has completely separated from the category of witchcraft and reached the level of almost miracles. At this moment, looking at Crete bringing out the hounds, rod''s face suddenly changed. In his mind, he suddenly thought of the possibility of sacrifice ceremony. Sacrificial ceremony only requires fresh life, but not much for the quality of life itself. Most of the creatures sent to the sacrifice ceremony by the magician are also physically injured, rather than those with sound limbs. Only in this way can they maximize their interests. And not far away, the hounds that Crete brought out were all injured, which seemed to explain something to rod. Although the sacrificial ceremony has been lost for a long time, only among the royal family of nigon, there are related ways of casting, but this does not prove that the hell king can not have this ceremony. Like the unrestricted ritual of fusion taught by Marcia, rod realized that it seemed possible for a lazy king to master the ritual of sacrifice. Laziness is one of the seven crimes. Lazy people don''t mean that they don''t have too many desires in their hearts. On the contrary, they may have more and more exaggerated desires in their hearts, but they don''t have the motivation to realize them. Many desires are just thinking about them in their hearts. When they really want to practice, lazy people may give them up at the first time. The existence of sacrifice ceremony is undoubtedly the best help for the lazy people. With the power of sacrifice ceremony, lazy people can achieve all they want without doing anything, just paying the lives of other creatures. This is undoubtedly the best gospel. For this reason, in rod''s view, it seems to be a very reasonable thing that the lazy King controls the sacrificial ceremony. Thinking of this, rod''s eyes on the wounded dogs around Crete became eager. Chapter 1809 "Sacrificial ceremony? What''s that? " To rod''s disappointment, Crete didn''t understand the sacrificial ceremony he mentioned. On the contrary, he showed a confused look. Ordinary magicians are not qualified to contact with this powerful ceremony, and only the royal family of nigon has relevant records of this ceremony. Rod can know the news by relying on the advantages of his previous life. "Since it''s not a sacrifice ceremony, what are you doing with these wounded dogs?" Although he was disappointed, rod soon adjusted. Sacrifice ceremony can be said to be the top level of magic, and it''s normal for keret not to know. In rod''s memory, in addition to King nigon''s room, the records of sacrificial rites were sealed in the remains left by the king of witchcraft. It was not until later in the third expansion that the players found out that if they could get back their bodies, they could get the method of sacrificial rites. "Watch it, I''ll show you the ceremony of the lazy king. I don''t know what you mean by sacrifice ceremony, but it doesn''t sound like a good thing. I can''t sacrifice these lovely dogs anyway. " It seems that he is aware of the faint disappointment in rod''s words. Crete gives out a dry cough. After attracting rod''s attention, he says more loudly. Under the command of keret, many injured dogs came to the center of the field cleared by the dog trainer, and formed a large circle according to keret''s requirements, and the center of the circle was also full of hellhounds. "Dogs, please show your special skills given by the lazy king, use the secret method that only you can use, and dig out the passage through the space. I need your help!" CRIET''s command immediately aroused some emotion in the hearts of those hellhounds. For a moment, loud and disorderly barking of the dogs came one after another. If the hell is still awake, I''m afraid it''s going to have a headache. The hell hounds who got the order bowed their bodies and used their forepaws to continuously dig the ground below. The fine soil was splashed to the rear by the hell hounds. After arranging the formation of the hell hounds, the dog trainers who had been prepared for a long time retreated to the distance to avoid being splashed by the soil. This is true of a bunch of hellhounds. With the spectacular scene of many hellhounds bending down and digging the ground, the ground in the center of the hounds dropped rapidly, and a deep pit was dug in the twinkling of an eye. The appearance of the pit did not affect the action of the hellhounds. On the contrary, a group of new hellhounds joined in under the leadership of the dog trainer to dig the pit deeper and deeper. Soon, rod, who is on one side, can''t see the hellhound in the center of the pit. "What are they?" Rhode, who has legendary navigational skills, showed a look of surprise at this moment. According to the knowledge of legendary navigation, in rod''s opinion, the pit dug by hellhounds should have been exposed to the magma in the lake of fire for a long time. The land in front of him is not as thick as he thought. However, the fact in front of him made rod realize his mistake. Instead of digging into the magma, the hellhound quickened his hand and dug the pit deeper and deeper. He didn''t worry that once he dug into the magma, the pouring magma would engulf them all. "What you see now is that the lazy King taught us the dog trainer''s unique secret, digging a dog hole." Said CRIET in a loud voice, with an indescribable pride on his face. "What?" Rod''s mouth twitched. At this time, Crete finally said the name of the secret method, but rod was not happy at all. He always felt that the secret method was different from what he thought. "You should have heard of the whirlpool of fire on the lake of fire? The power of the vortex can bring the creatures into it to any other vortex in the world, and even has the magic power of cross domain planes, as well as the effect of the dog hole. " Seeing that rod seemed very confused, Crete took the initiative to explain: "through the dog hole, you can reach any other dog hole. In order to ensure that we can successfully complete the task, the lazy king has closed the dog holes in other places in hell, leaving only the dog holes in the trial site, so that we dog trainers can unite and occupy more shelters. " Looking at the hellhound being dug, even if the dog hole is not fully formed, rod can also feel the strong spatial fluctuation contained in it. Due to the different materials formed, the spatial fluctuation in the dog hole is more stable than the vortex on the sea, and can exist for a longer time. Rod, who has shuttled through the whirlpool many times, naturally understands the power of the whirlpool. The dog hole in front of him also has the ability to cross space. "Is the object of dog hole connection random? As far as I know, those vortices can''t choose where they appear. If the objects connected by the dog hole are random, its effect will be greatly reduced. " Rod, who found the problem, immediately asked Crete. Keret also had some accidents. He didn''t expect that the huge monster in front of him could tell the most important part of this ability. It seems that under the monster''s terrible appearance, there is a keen observation. "Of course, it''s not random. You can specify any dog hole that already exists. If the lazy king doesn''t close other dog holes in the world, you can even rely on this ability to go directly to the surface world. Of course, the premise is that there must be a dog hole there. This ability has been improved many times by the lazy king, and its practical level is even enough to compare with the Hellgate of the great devil. " CRIET replied. After getting the affirmative answer, rod''s face became dignified. If the effect of the dog hole is really like what keret said, the value of this secret method can even be equal to the fifth level magic. At this time, rod seemed to think of something, and his face became ugly: "you said that you could go to any of the ten gates directly by this secret method, don''t you mean..." "Just as you think." Kerry nodded, "we need to wait for a powerful dog trainer. First, we need to dig out the dog hole outside the door, and then go there through the dog hole. Depending on the ability of the dog hole, we can really go to any of the ten gates, can''t we? " Rod has some helplessness. He can''t think of the way keret said that he meant this. Compared with staying in the shelter, waiting for other dog trainers to occupy the ten gates and then go through the dog hole, rod is more willing to take the initiative to attack. Even if he will face many enemies, he is better than just waiting. Chapter 1810 While rod was talking to Crete, a fierce barking came from under the hole. Even the hellhounds, who are waiting outside the shelter, seem to be infected when they hear the barking, so they can''t help but join in. For a moment, the whole field was in chaos. Even if there was a dog trainer to reprimand, there was no way to calm down these hellhounds. Hellhound''s nature, so that they hear the same kind of call, it is difficult to control also issued a call. "Dogs, sit down and keep quiet." At the critical moment, it was kerrit who took the initiative to show his ability as a master dog trainer, which gradually calmed down the barking in the field. "Lord Crete, the dog hole has been excavated. You can go through it at any time!" While rod was still on the sidelines, Juras, who was short, came to keret and took the initiative to report to him. As he spoke, Juras took a palm sized sign and handed it to Crete. Rod keenly noticed that on the front of the sign, in common language, "fifty-two" was clearly the serial number of the current shelter. "You did a good job." After taking the sign, CRIET complimented Juras, took a dagger out of his arms, and began to chisel under 52. Rod noticed that the dagger in Crete''s hand was white, like it was carved from white jade. But how could there be white jade of this quality in hell? Besides sulfur, it was magma. Rod preferred to believe that it was made of some kind of white bone. Soon, Crete finished the chisel. Under the sign "52", there is a crooked "safety". In front of the dog''s hole, kerrit forced the sharp part under the sign to plunge deep into the ground. With his action, rod was acutely aware that there seemed to be something different in the nearby space. His experience as a powerful caster made him aware of this. Fortunately, he didn''t notice any threat. Otherwise, he would be killed by the breach of contract, and rod would have to eliminate the source of the threat at the first time, that is, Crete in front of the dog hole. "Well, by now, the secret method has been completed and the dog hole has been excavated. It''s time to talk about your idea, elotte. Do you want to leave here, or do you want to go quickly to the place you want to go with the help of the lazy king, and all you have to do is help the lazy king to complete some tasks? " After fixing the sign, Crete turns around and asks rod''s magic boat. Rod didn''t think about it for long, so he said in a deep voice, "up to now, I don''t know what the lazy king has given you. I don''t even know the requirements of the task. How can I easily agree to it? " Whether it''s keret or Juras, he always keeps his mouth shut about the real task of the lazy king. If it wasn''t for keret''s initiative to mention it, rod would never have thought that after the trial began, they directly occupied the shelter, not because they were timid and wanted to safely withdraw from the trial, but because they were charged with the task of the lazy king. This may be the reason why dog trainers, after perceiving the arrival of rod and his party, take the initiative to meet the enemy outside the shelter. Otherwise, they can stay in the shelter. No matter how powerful rod and his party are, they can not violate the rules inside the shelter. "Don''t worry, please sign this contract before you know the task of the lazy king." With that, Crete took out a parchment and handed it to rod. He took the scroll in his hand and checked the contents. Rod''s face changed slowly. The parchment in his hand was not the pledge certificate that keret had taken out before, but the real contract belonging to the lazy king. Just like the king of disease contract used by TISS to control Hella, the power contained in the contract has a very strong binding capacity, and even can achieve the complete control similar to the spiritual imprint. With its own strength, it will not be able to get rid of the shackles of the contract. "The signer of the contract should not disclose the plan of the lazy king to other ignorant demons in any way. The signer of the contract must try his best to help the lazy king complete his task, and he can use the strength of the dog trainer when necessary. The signer of the contract shall not harm any hellhound on his own initiative... " Silently reciting the restrictions on the contract, rod was on the alert, looking for all possible loopholes. Judging from the ancient and powerful atmosphere of the contract, it is obvious that Crete in front of him has no ability to make such a perfect contract. This contract may be given to him by a stronger existence, or even made by the lazy king himself. On the whole, the contract is more severe, but it is not unacceptable. Compared with Hella''s king of disease contract, this contract can even be described as lenient. Among them, what matters most to rod is the various rewards mentioned in the lazy King''s contract. This reward is at the back of the contract, and the font is much larger than that above. "After the completion of the contract mission, all participating demons will get ten hellhounds. Demons who contribute to the completion of the mission will receive 100 hellhounds and the post of doomsday pioneer. Demons who have made outstanding contributions to the completion of the mission will receive 500 hellhounds, or 50 three hellhounds, and the post of doomsday leader. The devil who has made a great contribution to the completion of the task will be rewarded by the lazy king himself, as well as the position of judge. " Looking at the extremely rich rewards and the names related to doomsday, rod''s face suddenly changed. The vanguard of doomsday, the leader of doomsday, and the judge are all positions in the demon army in the third expansion. In the war of doomsday, the demon leaders, big and small, brought a lot of trouble to the surface world. Among these demonic positions, rod is most familiar with the judge. The main body that rod stayed in the treasure house in the cloud was the judge. The position of judge can be regarded as an absolute high level in the demon army. Except for the king of hell and the judge around the king, there are almost no other demons who can surpass the judge. The task assigned by the lazy King involves the devil position, which makes rod think more. Maybe the whole task is for the lazy king to choose his devil leader to prepare for the end of the war. Chapter 1811 Water element level, above the island. At the top of the magnificent castle, Rowling is looking at the two letters at her desk. She is constantly worrying, tapping on the table with her fingers. "Ah..." she shook her head. She sighed deeply. Her face was full of sadness, and she looked very haggard. She didn''t have a good rest for a long time. "Rowling, you are here! I''ve taught Ann a new kind of magic. Do you want to see it? " With a burst of laughter, the girl with purple hair led the dragon head''s body, pushed the door open, and asked Rowling. "I''m sorry, enota. I''m not in the mood right now." Rowling shook her head. She didn''t care about the fact that innota pushed in without saying hello. In her heart, she was thinking about something more important. "Are you still bothered by that letter from the throne?" As he spoke, enota looked at Rowling''s desk? Why are there two letters? " One of the two letters was wrapped in a black envelope, but there was no trace. The other one was wrapped in a white envelope dotted with Phnom Penh. There were various mysterious patterns on it, such as flowing clouds and flames. These patterns all had their unique meanings. After scratching her head, the girl with purple hair looked puzzled. Then she picked up the letter in the white envelope according to her memory, opened it and recited aloud: "Dear governor of Gwen Island, I am orak, the prophet of blakada, the kingdom of master plane. According to my prediction, the end is coming, and the whole theme plane will soon turn into a battlefield for the kings to fight the final battle. In the life and death of the magic guild, I urge you to leave the last fire for the mage God. Please open the magic ceremony near Gwen island for the mages of the magic guild to take refuge here. " In the middle of the reading, enota was surprised and went on reading. "We belong to the same vein of the mage''s God. When the end comes, we should help each other. If you agree, the magic guild of blakada will open all magic to you. If not, the punishment of the mage God will come to the island... " Rowling listened to enota recite the contents of the letter, the original sad face, at this moment also ease up. "Enota, your lingua franca has made great progress. You can''t recognize the words on the letter if you change to the old one." Rowling gave a look of joy and encouraged enota. After this period of study, enota also showed her talent. At this time, she has mastered the common language of theme and rheme, and can naturally communicate with Rowling without relying on the translation of treasures. But in the use of some rare words, enota is still insufficient. Enota smiles confidently, but soon her attention is attracted by the content of the letter: "do you want to let those mages in? I remember rod said that without his consent, you are not allowed to lift the magic ceremony on the island. " "I don''t know." Rowling sighed deeply, and the frequency of finger tapping on the table increased. "I don''t want to lift the ceremony on the island, but those mages have means beyond our imagination. If we refuse them, I''m afraid it will lead to a war." Enota nodded: "well... Those mages do have some means. We have clearly laid out various rituals to close the channel for the outside world to use space magic to come here, but we still let them activate the transmission tablet on the island and send such a letter." Recalling that the bi-directional stele was taken over by the mage of blakada and forced to change the situation of the exit, even the fairy dragon, who had high attainments in magic, had to admire their means. Fortunately, the mages didn''t mean anything. They just sent a letter and closed the transmission tablet. The whole island was calm again. Now, in order to prevent the stele from being opened again, Rowling has arranged for people to monitor it all the time, and removed the space gem from the stele, which is equivalent to abandoning it. If we want to return to the theme plane, we must use the gate of different dimensions. "However, there are countless undead creatures left by my brother in the sea, as well as the defense location of the island. Even the legendary mage does not dare to attack rashly without reinforcement." When she thought of the countless undead creatures under the sea, Rowling felt confident. Even in the face of Olak''s threat in the letter, she was not afraid. The worry in Rowling''s heart is not entirely due to the content of this letter. What affects her heart is actually something else. "Where did this letter come from, Rowling? Is it also the mage of blakada who gave it to you with space magic? " Enota asked Rowling, pointing to the dark envelope on the table. Looking at the black envelope, Rowling''s face changed. Although the mage of blakhada can tamper with the exit of the transmission tablet and send a letter, his means are still traceable. The Black Envelope appeared on Rowling''s desk out of thin air. After discovering this letter, no matter how Rowling interrogated the guards in the castle, no one saw anyone go in and out of the top of the castle, as if this letter really appeared out of thin air. Enota didn''t know this. Before Rowling answered, she opened the envelope and read the contents of the letter. "The heretics are ready to attack all parts of eracia at the command of the king, and it will be time for us to do so. I need your strength to help me find him, even his body. Lady shadow... Lady shadow? " Yinuota seems to recall something, with a puzzled look in his eyes: "Lady shadow, is that the bad guy who scares ANN with the black fog? What does she want from you? And who is he referring to in the letter? " Rowling sighed, knowing that he couldn''t hide enota: "it''s rod. Ms. shadow suspects that rod is trapped in the cloud treasure house, or captured by the angels. She is going to unite with the infidels to find a way to save him "No wonder I haven''t seen rod during this period of time..." enota, who was looking forward to rod''s return, finally realized that it was wrong, and his words became urgent. "Didn''t you say that he was just carrying out a task, and there wouldn''t be too much danger? What''s the matter with him now? " "I don''t know..." Rowling gritted her teeth. "In my perception, his breath is very weak. His soul is very far away from me, but what I can guarantee is that he must still be alive. Maybe only when we go to the treasure house in the cloud with Ms. shadow can we know the answer. " Chapter 1812 "What are you waiting for? We''ll go to him now!" After learning about rod''s current situation, yinuota doesn''t want to wait like this, and immediately pulls Rowling to find rod''s whereabouts. Looking at the eager enota, Rowling sighed deeply. Rowling knows that after enota knows the news of rod''s disappearance, she will go to find him regardless of everything. Because of this, Rowling has been afraid to tell her the truth, to her view, has been Rhode is carrying out the task, temporarily unable to return. Now, with the threat of blakada approaching, Ms. shadow''s plan is going on little by little, and Rowling can''t continue to hide from enota, and finally let her know the truth. "I can''t just leave. The mages of blakada are still waiting for my reply. I want to save rod more than you, but this is not the right time Shaking her head, Rowling released enota''s hand. After rod disappeared, Rowling was the actual leader of the whole island, and many of her necromancers were more willing to follow Rowling''s orders than enota''s orders, even though enota had the blood of a dragon. At this moment, Rowling chose to take the overall situation into consideration. In her heart, she always had full trust in rod and believed that rod would return one day. Enota didn''t understand Rowling''s idea, but looked at her disappointedly: "if you don''t want to go, I won''t force you. I will go to the shadow lady alone... Ah..." Before he had finished speaking, enota suddenly let out a scream, with a look of pain on his face. "How are you? What happened? " Seeing enota covering her head with her hand, Rowling hurried forward and asked with concern. Not only enota, but Ann, who followed her, also let out a scream and fell to the ground in pain. "It''s the king of the holy Dragon... He''s calling all the dragons..." enota struggled to say intermittent words, then raised his hand across the space, revealing a bright golden portal, and then fell in. Rowling naturally will not watch innota accident, while the space is not closed, she jumped up, her body also disappeared in the bright gold portal. In the misty void, enota''s body is falling rapidly. At this time, she has released the secret method belonging to the dragon, and her body expands rapidly, and in a twinkling of an eye, she becomes a purple dragon. It was her ontological form. Rowling, who had seen the real face of enota, could recognize it at a glance. Purple Dragon flies high with its wings and body shape, avoiding one floating island after another between the clouds and fog, dispersing the black clouds full of electric charges and flying towards the distance. Rowling, on the other hand, saw the right time, moved in an instant and came to Zilong''s back steadily. Behind the high-speed flying Zilong, Rowling opens her mouth and bursts of cold wind pour in, making it difficult for her to say anything. Fortunately, she applies Qi control magic to herself in time, and her speaking ability returns to normal. "Enota, is this the gas plane? Aren''t you looking for rod? What are you doing here? " The knowledge of mysticism enables Rowling to recognize that the current space is the Qi element plane, one of the four element planes. A little confused, she quickly asks enota. "This is due to the control of blood, I can''t resist this power..." after arriving at the Qi element plane, enota''s expression improved, at least not as painful as before, but her body was still not controlled by her, but dominated by blood. "The king of the dragon? Is all this done by the king of the holy dragon? " Rowling thought of enota''s words and asked quickly. Looking around, I saw a large number of uncontrollable dragons like enota flying towards the same position. This also made Rowling secretly surprised and didn''t understand what happened. Enota didn''t answer. In front of her, there is a huge floating island. There are ancient and wide buildings on the island. There are all kinds of giant dragons, from the common Golden Dragon and green dragon in elizhong, to the red dragon and black dragon in the underground world, and even the rare fairy Dragon and poisonous dragon. "They are not the giant dragons living here. Maybe they are called by the king of the holy dragon and brought them here too... No, they are not the gate of different dimensions..." Enota also saw the dragons. Even though her body was out of her control, she made a quick judgment. Rowling looked at the dragons and was shocked. Although there were many dead creatures around the island, it was not worth mentioning compared with the huge number of dragons in front of her. Even if these dragons were only divided into half, they would be enough to flatten the whole island. Such a large number and variety of dragons gather here. It is obvious that something unknown has happened in the country of dragons. The roar and hiss of the dragons kept coming from her ears. Rowling was not enota, and she didn''t understand the meaning of the roar. She thought about it and then put on a purple belt. This belt is a treasure given by enota to Rowling, which can make users understand the language of all creatures. On weekdays, when enota learns the common language, Rowling is wearing this belt to correct the mistakes in enota''s learning. Once wearing the equipment, its effect will show. Soon, Rowling''s ear is no longer the roar of the dragon, but just like the roar of human beings. "Did you see that dragon? I swear, I''ve never seen such a beautiful dragon in my life. I''m willing to give my life for her. " "I was just half hatched when I was summoned by the king of the holy dragon. In case my child caught cold, I must ask the king of the holy dragon to give me a good explanation!" "When did such a dragon come to our dragon kingdom? Is it for her that the king of the Dragon calls us "Forget it! Ms. Morrel is the patron saint of our underground world. She is our king. You ectopic dragons, don''t think about her! " The dragon''s voice is very noisy. These powerful dragons don''t know what the rules are. They all express their views out loud, for fear that their voice will be overwhelmed by other dragons. Understanding the contents of these dragon words, Rowling immediately felt that they were not so terrible. Among them, Rowling is most concerned about the last word, that is, the dragon named "Mollier". Looking in the direction of the sound, Rowling saw a huge black dragon. Black dragon in the first time aware of Rowling''s gaze, quickly side head, with dark golden pupil glare at her. Chapter 1813 "What are you looking at? With such a small body as you, you want to please Lord Morrel? " Aware of Rowling''s gaze, the black dragon with huge scars on its wings immediately roared. Rowling''s face changed, but she quickly turned away. "Do you know who Molly is?" With doubts in her heart, Rowling asks enota, hoping that enota, who is also a dragon, can answer her doubts. Rowling has a vague impression of the Molly mentioned in black dragon''s mouth, but no matter how she recalls it, she can''t recall the most detailed information. It seems that she overheard the name from some intelligence or a certain population. Shaking her head, Rowling looks at enota, waiting for her answer. Unfortunately, facing Rowling''s inquiry, enota shook her head: "I don''t know who she is, but I seem to have heard the name... Where did I hear that, Molly?" Yinuota showed strong thinking eyes. Unfortunately, she was always careless. It was very difficult for her to recall a name she heard accidentally in her vast memory. Just as Rowling was waiting for enota to answer, suddenly, her eyes darkened, and the huge shadow covered the ground and crossed the whole field. "It''s Ms. Morrel. She''s out!" A Golden Dragon said in a high voice. "My God! How could such a beautiful dragon exist? I thought fairy dragons were the most beautiful ones. When I saw Ms. Morrel, I realized that compared with her, those fairy dragons were not even dregs. " A poisonous Dragon said selflessly. His words naturally attracted the glare of the fairy dragon nearby. "Long live the queen! Nigon will live forever Cried the black dragon with a wounded wing. Rowling looked up and saw a huge shadow in the sky. Due to the light from the top of the sky, Rowling couldn''t see her clearly for a moment. "I remember!" Suddenly, enota said in a high voice, she seemed to think of something, and her eyes also showed a clear expression, "I know where I heard the name." "What?" Rowling was a little surprised and quickly responded, "enota, tell me what you know quickly, so that we can discuss the way to deal with the present predicament." "Well. That''s when rod and I went to the underworld together. We took part in the competition of the magicians and won the championship in the competition. It seems that the ruler of the underworld is named Molly Enota said quickly. "Underground world? Nigon Rowling seemed to think of something, with a look of surprise in her eyes. "Wait, when you say that, I seem to remember. I''ve heard that name before." She looked at the shadow in the light, belonging to the hero''s identity, so that she can recognize at a glance, the one in the sky, is also a hero. At this moment, her thoughts seemed to return to the past. That''s when she and rod fled from blakada, the city of Sao was just built. At that time, she was far less powerful than she is now, or even less powerful than any of the four level orthodox mages who graduated from blakada School of magic. One of the most powerful abilities in her is her unique ability that she can''t tell clearly, which is the specialty of a hero. When she was in crisis, the hero''s specialty brought her a lot of help, but when she settled down, the specialty went silent again. She tried her best to study this ability, but she didn''t make any progress. Instead, she confused herself. Just then, rod came to her side and enlightened her: "do you want to study heroes? It''s really a unique ability, with power beyond imagination. " "The strength of a hero''s specialty is all based on the strength of his own will. The biggest difference between you and other heroes is that you do not wake up to be a hero by your own will, but you are a hero, born a hero. " Rowling can still recall rod''s concern when he said these words. "Natural heroes have always been rare. Throughout history, only a few natural heroes appeared in every era. They have strong heroic skills. Once their will awakens, they can make unimaginable changes in their heroic skills. Even legendary creatures will avoid enemies with natural heroes. " "Unfortunately, it is much more difficult for natural heroes to awaken their will than other creatures. Ordinary love and hatred, it is difficult to stimulate their inner hidden will. What can make a born hero realize his awakening must be the desire to transcend himself and embrace the world, that is, the grand wish. " "What is ambition? Well... It depends on your own understanding. Take our contemporaries for example, do you still remember blakada, whom we just escaped from? Now blakada is involved in something and has no time to take care of our little Necromancers. And that''s a natural hero named Tanan in their colony, krylord. " "Tanan led his barbarian tribe to get rid of the rule of master blakhada, and even, on the other hand, attacked the state of master blakhada and made all kinds of amazing feats with the intention of subverting the rule of master blakhada. This is the aspiration of natural heroes." "Far away, in nigon, where the magician is located, there is also a born hero named Morrel, who will rule all the dragons in the world. This is also a hero''s ambition." "According to the records of the minstrels, all natural heroes are born because they bear a certain mission given by God, but they are temporarily forgotten. To find the will is to remember the mission. But as you know, the records of bards are always inaccurate, so don''t believe them. " "I believe that one day, you can find your own heroic will." Even after a long time, rod''s words still reverberate in Rowling''s ears, and have not been forgotten by her. Rowling used to feel warm when she thought of rod''s words, especially the encouragement from rod. But at this time, when she recalled those words again, Rowling found something different. "Magician world... Molly... Dragon... Natural hero..." Rowling silently read all kinds of information, and got the answer in her heart. Molly in the mouth of those dragons is clearly the ruler of the world of magicians, and she is also a natural hero, but Rowling doesn''t know why she came to the Dragon kingdom of Qi element plane. Chapter 1814 Just as Rowling was thinking, the huge shadow in the sky was slowly falling. Without the light of the shelter, her true face, also showed in front of Rowling. "Wow... She''s so beautiful." A exclamation came from Rowling. It wasn''t the other dragons that made this exclamation. It was enota. As a fairy dragon, enota, at this moment, also praised Molly''s beauty, which surprised Rowling''s heart, and then looked away. What came down from the air was a huge dragon, which was more than five times bigger than enota. With her fall, the whole floating island suddenly sank. In front of her, enota was like a gap between a child and an adult. The mountain like surface is covered with red dragon scales, which are extremely gorgeous. In the gap between the Dragon scales, you can see the light of pale gold, which makes her look holy and noble. Her dragon head is soft and slender, even compared with the fairy dragon, it is not inferior at all. She looks a bit like the red dragon in the underground world, but on the whole, there are great differences. It is an insult to call her red dragon. "Molly..." Looking at the big red dragon falling from the sky, Rowling looks dignified. Rowling doesn''t understand the aesthetics of dragons. In her eyes, many dragons have no difference in appearance. However, from such a distance, even she has to admit that there is an attractive temperament in Molly. No wonder the dragons are crazy when they see her. She was more concerned about Molly''s coming than her appearance. Other dragons may not know the identity of Molly''s natural hero, but Rowling, with rod''s guidance, already knows that she will lead other dragons. Heroes can confirm each other''s heroic identities. Maybe it''s a look, maybe it''s a touch. It''s hard to hide the identity of a hero from another hero. Just as Rowling looked at her, her eyes attracted her attention. "Ms. Morrel''s eyes came over. She must be looking at me!" "What are you talking about? Ms. Morrel is looking at me! I''m the one who attracted her attention. It has nothing to do with you! " "How could Ms. Morrel look at you poor dragons? I''m a holy dragon. Only a dragon like me is qualified to be watched by her. " Molly''s eyes, immediately attracted Rowling around the dragon a scream, these dragon fanatical surge over, even enota, were squeezed to one side. The traveler''s ribbon on her body enables Rowling to understand the meaning of the roar of dragons, which undoubtedly makes her more helpless. It seems that the nearby dragons do not understand what happened. "It''s over! Ms. Morrel turned her eyes away again... " "It''s all your fault. It must be your abrupt action that makes her unhappy!" "What? I am the holy dragon. How dare you accuse me Fortunately, the red dragon just glanced at Rowling, and did not pay too much attention to Rowling. Then he looked at the direction of the holy Dragon Palace in the distance. As Molly''s eyes moved away, the nearby dragons sighed disappointingly and thumped their chests one by one. And Rowling got more information from the brief confrontation of sight, and her heart sank down. In front of her, Molly, her strength, is likely to reach the top level of the legend, and the king of the dragon in the mouth of enota, and more importantly, she also has the identity of a natural hero. At this time, Rowling is far from her opponent. "Saint long fasser, I have summoned all the pure blood dragons that can come for you. Do you want to hide and sleep?" Soon, Molly''s voice rang out in all the dragon''s ears. "What? It turns out that it''s not the king of the holy dragon who calls us here, but she... "After hearing Morrel''s words, the Dragon nearby talks about it one after another. "Well! She mustered us, certainly will not have any good thing, only wants to use our strength! Sisters, we must not listen to her A fairy Dragon said to her companions nearby that before those dragons belittled them and raised Molly''s words, which made her feel very uncomfortable. "Have you finished? I have to hurry back to incubate eggs. If there''s nothing wrong, I''ll go first. " A dragon said that it had nothing to do with itself, and then it fluttered its wings to fly. Behind enota, Rowling is thinking about the deep meaning of Morrel''s words, in which an idea makes Rowling secretly surprised: "how can she use the power of the king of the holy dragon to control other dragons? Does... This have something to do with her heroism? " Rowling just wanted to ask enota, but she heard a loud shout: "be quiet! You''re not going anywhere without my orders It''s Molly in the audience who makes this fury. Her tone contains a kind of wildness, and it''s full of powerful force. It''s powerful and powerful. At her command, the field suddenly quieted down. The giant dragon, naturally, would not listen to Morrel''s words so meekly. You know, every giant dragon is rebellious and difficult to serve. Even the king of the holy dragon can only suppress them through blood, but can''t make them truly surrender. Among them, the fairy dragon''s resistance to Molly is more intense. Not all fairy dragons, like enota, will sincerely praise the beauty of Molly. They will only feel jealous and angry in the praise of other dragons. "Oh... Oh..." "No..." However, at this moment, all the dragons who want to speak are surprised to find that they seem to be limited by some force. They can''t even open their mouth, let alone speak completely. Below Rowling, enota, who has recovered herself, is the same. Her eyes are wide open, and she looks at Rowling innocently. "Well, well." Yinuota, who can''t open his mouth, can only form a sound of unknown meaning in his mouth, just like other dragons nearby. Looking around, Rowling was surprised to find that, not far behind enota, the holy dragon, who was shouting when the red dragon looked over, was also limited by this force and could not make any sound. "Cough..." Rowling coughed. Her voice was unaffected and she could say what she wanted to say. "This power... As like as two peas of the kingdom that calls you to the dragon. Even the holy dragon can''t disobey this power. It will also be limited. " Behind him, Rowling lowered her voice and said to him. Chapter 1815 When all the dragons were influenced by the red dragon and could not say anything, Rowling was still able to speak, which made her the most special presence in the field. "Her power is not the holy word, or the ability of the field, but based on the suppression of the blood, which can only work on the dragon." In the silence, Rowling lowered her voice and analyzed it in enota''s ear. In order to avoid being watched by other dragons, Rowling carefully hides herself and curls up under the wings of enota. Fortunately, the Dragon nearby didn''t seem to have any hostility to her. The black dragon who found her just glared at her, not surprised by the appearance of human beings. The black dragon, who lives in the underground world, often deals with the magicians in human beings, and even Molly herself is inextricably linked with human beings. "Well." Enota nodded in recognition of Rowling''s words. Just as they were paying attention to everything nearby, there was a roar in the direction of Shenglong palace in the distance. "Morrel, how dare you be wild in my country! Who allowed you to summon the dragons in my name and give them orders? " The roar is full of vitality, which contains some unique power. All the dragons who hear the roar feel that they are all light. Originally restricted by Molly''s blood, they are now relieved. A huge ice blue dragon flies rapidly from the direction of the palace. The air around him seems to condense. With his body moving, an ice blue passage is left in the air, which will last for a long time. "Can I speak again?" A green dragon roared in surprise. His voice, immediately reminded the other dragons, all of a sudden, all kinds of roars of dragons in the whole field, become chaotic. "The king of the dragon! He must have found out about Molly''s plot and be ready to teach her a lesson for us A fairy Dragon said in a high voice. "It turns out that the legend is true... It turns out that in the distant ectopic plane, there is really our leader, the great king of the holy dragon." A golden dragon from the theme plane is full of tears. "Saint Longfellow, I can''t imagine that he was also attracted by the beauty of Ms. Morrel. Hateful, it''s clear that I fell in love with her first... "The angry holy dragon roared. On one side, Rowling frowned as she listened to the noise of the dragons. Her eyes, staring at the ice blue dragon in the sky, want to see some different information from him. Soon, the ice blue dragon came to the opposite side of the red dragon, his wings flapping constantly, with the breath of ice cold, blowing away the heat around. If the big red dragon is hot, like an active volcano, then the ice blue holy dragon is chilly all the time, which is much colder than the ice in the depths of blakada. In terms of size, the ice blue dragon and the big red dragon are on a par. Apart from them, all the other dragons in the field are obviously smaller. Enota is not even a quarter of their size. When these two dragons soar in the sky, the shadow cast by the spread wings can even cover the whole field. "Fasel, you''re here at last." Looking at the coming ice blue dragon, Morrel sneered, "I''m here to invite you, and all the dragons, to join the doomsday battle of the theme plane on behalf of the king of hell." "Hum." The ice blue holy dragon gave a cold hum, and the Dragon Beard was blown aside by his breath. "We are not the demons in hell, we need to fight against the bad environment all the time. The whole plane of Qi element is the hunting ground of our giant dragon. I''m not interested in anything on the theme plane. The vastness of Qi element plane is far beyond your imagination. We can live here even after thousands of years. " "Oh? So you''ve given up the fight and admitted that the so-called dragons are just some inferior monsters Molly said in a high voice. She turned her body, and her golden pupils swept through the dragons. All the dragons touched by her eyes were shocked. And the face of ice blue holy dragon, also become ugly. "I heard your order to the members of the Dragon kingdom that all dragons are not allowed to go to the main plane, and those who violate will be permanently expelled." She continued. "You''re right. This order was set up by me to protect the dragons from being attacked by the powerful enemy The Ice Blue Dragon nodded and acknowledged what Molly said. The sneer on Morrel''s face was even more severe when she heard what the Ice Blue Dragon said "Do you really think this order is to protect the dragons? That''s just protecting yourself. You are afraid that the Dragon going to the main plane will lead to those terrible enemies, the eracians who have conquered the world and destroyed the alien race. You hide the truth from all the dragons, just to better rule them, because you know that once they know the truth, with their temper, they will go to the theme plane regardless of everything "What are you talking about? If you dare to talk nonsense again, I will show you the power of the holy dragon. " Ice blue holy dragon is a little anxious, angry way. At this time, the dragons who heard the argument between Molly and the ice blue dragon revealed their different situations. "The truth, what truth? Is there something the king of the dragon is hiding from us? " "I don''t know. It seems that only Morrel knows about it, and even the king of the holy dragon won''t tell us about it. " "Lord fasser, please let Molly finish. Anyway, I will believe you!" Not long ago, Molly used the suppression of blood to make the nearby dragon shut up and could not say a word, but with the arrival of ice blue dragon and showing her blood power, the nearby dragon resumed the conversation. What ice blue holy dragon didn''t expect is that he was originally meant to help those dragons and untie the oppression in their blood, but at this time, it turned out to be a means for Molly to deal with him. Many dragons who realized that the problem was wrong asked for instructions from the ice blue dragon: "great king of the dragon, please let Molly finish speaking!" "You... Ah." The ice blue dragon sighs deeply. Molly looked at him coldly and said in a high voice, "this matter involves the dragon and even the mystery of the whole theme. I am also becoming the queen of nigon. With the help of the king of hell, I can understand the whole picture of the event. After you know it, you should spread it to more people." "That''s what Ms. Morrel said." The dragon in the neighborhood was attentive. Chapter 1816 "A long time ago, there were many kinds of creatures on the thematic plane. All kinds of powerful species occupied one side and developed constantly. Although there were inevitable disputes and even wars, they were generally within the acceptable range." "Until one day, everything changed, and a terrible being was born among the ancient eracians. He has the power of a God, claiming to be the incarnation of God in the world. " "He is the scarlet. Through his edification, the Erathians became powerful apostles. And he wakes up the angel who has been sleeping for a long time in the city in the clouds and gets the protection of the angel. " "Under his leadership, the apostles and angels began to destroy all living things except human beings. In the thematic plane, the homes of many living beings were destroyed and became the lands of the Erathians, and those living beings were either completely destroyed by the Erathians or became their slaves. " "He brought better life and more land to the eracians, but at the cost of making all creatures of other races in the world fall into deep disaster, and even die out and never see the sun." "Among the alien races they defeated, there were many powerful creatures. The huge Titan fought to death, but the whole family was destroyed. The nine headed monster, who is tenacious in life, would rather die than surrender, and was finally banished to the wasteland on the edge of the world, never to return. " "The dragon is lucky, except for those loyal to human beings, others fled to the plane of Qi element under the leadership of the king of the first generation of holy dragon, and settled down. After countless years, you will be what you are now. Of course, the escape process is not smooth sailing, I do not know how many of our companions died in the hands of those Erathians In Morrel''s narration, a historical picture of the theme plane and even all the dragons here unfolds slowly. After listening to her story, many dragons were surprised, and even some of them were shocked. If there were no other dragons nearby, they would fall to the ground. "Oh, my God, if what Ms. Morrel said is true, then are we not the main plane driven by those human beings?" A fairy dragon supported her forehead with her claws and sighed. "How could that be? With the weak humans? If I go to eracia, I can destroy a small city by my own strength. How can they have such ability? " A golden dragon from Eli said unexpectedly, obviously not believing it. Molly looked at the Golden Dragon faintly: "at that time, eracia was not so weak as it is now. As far as I know, it seems that not long ago, a group of United necromancers made trouble for the whole of eracia, even half of the main city was destroyed. The lack of faith, together with the angels also become weak up. If we put it in the past, only one apostle can suppress those necromancers completely. " Above enota''s back, Rowling listens to the words of the red dragon quietly. Only when she hears the necromancer, her eyes show some color of recollection. She knew that the necromancer she mentioned was her most familiar person, her brother rod. All kinds of experiences, like memories, were deeply engraved in her mind. At the moment, when Molly talked about rod''s deeds, her heart began to ripple. However, the second half of Molly''s words suddenly made Rowling''s heart tight and she couldn''t be happy any more. According to Morrel''s description, only one apostle can suppress all the Necromancers. What kind of power is contained in it? Just thinking about it, Rowling is only shocked. Elasia, who was able to conquer the world and overcome all the alien races in the world, obviously had their cards. Rowling recalled that when the necromancer was the most powerful, countless necromancers united to release the cloud of death enough to block out the sun. On the sky, the Ghost Dragons roared in groups. On the ground, the terror knights were ready to go, enough to flatten any enemy. How could she not be surprised that even an apostle was not as powerful? Seeing all the dragons nearby, they were intrigued and discontented by the words of Morrel. Especially for the anger of the eracians, the Ice Blue Dragon said in secret that it was not good. He quickly mobilized the power of his blood: "calm down In an instant, there was a complete silence nearby. All the dragons were suppressed by their blood at this moment and became unable to speak as before. "What? Don''t you dare let them find out the truth? " Molly and its tit for tat, immediately with the power of blood, lifted the dragon''s restrictions. "Why did the king of the Dragon do this to us? We believe him so much... " "If it wasn''t for Ms. Morrel, we wouldn''t have known the truth. It turns out that those humans have done that to us. " "What if you know? Can you disobey the power of the dragon''s blood? Only Ms. Morrel has the ability to get us out of the control of the Dragon King After releasing the shackles of the blood, the dragon group suddenly fell out of control. Rao Shi, with the dignity of the king of the holy dragon in the past, could not control the nearby dragon at this moment. Looking at those rebellious dragons, the king of the holy dragon sighed deeply: "I know you are very dissatisfied, but please listen to me..." The words of the king of the holy dragon are drowned in the roar of the dragon group the next moment. The disappointed dragons don''t give him a chance to explain. "I admit that in the past, erasia really had the power that no one could match, but now, erasia is just a shell with a false name. It has been five centuries since the death of the holy mark. The Erathians have no faith in the past. Even a group of necromancers can make them so embarrassed. If we were to conquer Erathians, wouldn''t it be easy to capture them? Needless to say, there is a hell army, fighting for us In the eyes of the dragons, she opened her bright red wings and said in a loud voice, "residents of the Dragon Kingdom, it''s time to come back with me and take back what we have lost. Let the Erathians see the power that belongs to us!" In the midst of the dragons, Rowling felt drowned by their fanatical shouts, and could not hear anything else. "What you said is just one side of your story. There is no evidence to prove that what you said is true. Please don''t believe her!" Up to now, the king of the holy dragon is still trying to save the hearts of the other dragons, and then exclaimed. Chapter 1817 The king of the dragon''s retort brought a roar from Molly. The breath of the holy dragon is born in the blood. It has an appeal to other dragons and can make them subconsciously believe what the holy dragon says. As the long-time ruler of the Dragon Kingdom, the king of the holy dragon has exerted this kind of appeal to the extreme, not by using the compulsory orders in his blood, but by letting the nearby giant dragon subconsciously believe that what he said is true. Unfortunately, the great red dragon has the same appeal, and its influence on other dragons is no less than that of the king of the holy dragon, and even better in some aspects. "I believe in you, the great king of the holy dragon!" "Lord fasser, you must be right. There must be some conspiracy for her to call us without any reason. Don''t believe her In the past, the rule of the Dragon kingdom made many nearby dragons believe the words of the king of the holy dragon. They roared and expressed their support for the king of the holy dragon in words. Unfortunately, their voices were very small in front of Morrel''s supporters. "I can testify that what she said is true." A cold voice resounded through the field, accompanied by this voice, is a holy dragon flying from the distance. "Who is she? Have you seen her before? " "I don''t know. I''ve never seen her in this plane, but her strength is only slightly inferior to that of the king of the holy dragon, far superior to other holy dragons. When did such a powerful holy dragon appear Looking at the holy dragon flying in the distance, the giant dragon nearby immediately talked about it, and seemed to be very curious about her identity. Except for a few dragons who came from the thematic plane and knew the identity of this holy dragon in advance, other dragons who originally belonged to the kingdom of dragons were full of doubts about it. "I wish I had seen her!" Suddenly, a fairy dragon, who originally lived here, seemed to recall something and said in a high voice, "it was when my friend enota was expelled. She came here with enota, but was driven out by Queen purple wing." "Is that true? Why don''t I know about it? " Beside her, a holy dragon asked suspiciously. Not only the holy dragon, except for a few fairy dragons, almost all the giant dragons living in the Dragon Kingdom have never heard of it. "My lord Lucia?" At the sound, enotaton''s face was shocked and his eyes were surprised. "Lucia..." Rowling frowned slightly. She seemed to think of something. A long time ago, rod led enota to the Dragon Kingdom deep in the snow of blakhada. The leader of the Dragon Kingdom seemed to be called eusia. Rowling had met her a few times when she was visiting Sao. When the necromancer was in full swing and the battle of shadow of death was in full swing, the ambitious rod was planning to attack Eli, but he also met Eli''s counterattack. The legendary hero iver united with the Dragon army to launch a surprise attack on Sao city and decapitate him in an attempt to take rod''s life at one stroke. Unfortunately, he was stopped by the coming yucia. The power in the blood of the holy dragon makes the ordinary dragon unable to disobey her words. A disaster just disappears. In Rowling''s memory, the relationship between yosia and enota is excellent, but it''s more common with Rhode. She will help Sao City, and it''s more for enota''s sake. Rowling had intended to have a good relationship with her, but unfortunately, the arrogant dragon would not pay attention to ordinary people. "Are you sure it''s her?" Rowling asked innota with some uneasiness. "Of course." Enota gave her a white look. "Before you left, you said you were going to see the Dragon kingdom in the underground world. You invited me to come with you, but I refused her." Rowling nodded slightly, then put her eyes on the red dragon in the field. Rowling is not enota. According to the whereabouts of Lucia and the timing of her appearance, Rowling knows that she must have reached some agreement with Morrel, the red dragon. Sure enough, with the arrival of Lucia, Molly laughed a few times and said in a high voice, "let me introduce you. This is Lucia. When I was in charge of the Dragon Kingdom, she came to my dragon Kingdom and told me a lot about you. She once came to your country with kindness with the help of a fairy dragon. Unfortunately, she was expelled by fasser who wanted to hide the truth. " With the introduction of the great red dragon, the arrogant Yucca glances at the king of the holy dragon in the distance, and then gives a cold hum. On the other side, Rowling looked surprised and whispered in enota''s ear, "enota, the fairy dragon that Molly said, isn''t it... You?" Enota blinked. In his big eyes, he showed innocent eyes. "Well, I see." Rowling said helplessly. "Fasel, when you drove me out, did you think of this moment? Cut the crap. Where''s purple wing? That Yalong seed dares to offend my dignity. I will let her understand my power. " With the introduction of the Great Red Dragon finished, Lucia snapped. Listen to the words of yucia, the king of the holy dragon seems to be a lot older: "Purple wing is not in the country of the dragon. It''s my decision to expel you. It has nothing to do with her. If you want revenge, come to me." "Well! I heard that purple wing has the ability of divination. Is she aware of the danger and left you behind? No... Ms. Morrel has recruited all the dragons that can come, but she can disobey the power of recruitment. It must be something you have done to her. " She said in a cold voice. With the words of Lucia, the nearby dragons are talking about it. They never thought that Ziyi, who is the queen of the Dragon Kingdom, fled here first, and even disobeyed the conscription in the blood. The king of the holy dragon listened to the comments of the nearby dragon, and saw that Molly and eusia had completely grasped the whole situation and the heart of the nearby dragon, so he had to sigh deeply: "Even if I had expelled you, it was to protect the members of the Dragon kingdom. More importantly, you are not as old as me, and you can''t prove everything that Molly said. You know, the stories she told before happened many years ago. How can you prove all that just by yourself? " The wisdom in his heart makes the king of the holy dragon question the proof of Lucia in an attempt to regain the trust of the nearby dragon. "You want to prove it thoroughly, that''s good." Hearing what he said, Dahong Longsi didn''t panic, but showed a sneer. Chapter 1818 Aware of the firmness in Morrel''s words, the king of the holy dragon''s face changed, and the secret in his heart was not good. Unfortunately, under the gaze of many dragons, he had no way to stop Morrel''s proof. "Bring up the present that the king has given me!" At Molly''s command, soon a man in a grey robe with a face deep under a hood appeared beside her. "How can there be human beings in the Dragon kingdom?" The king of the holy dragon looked at the man with anger on his face. "He''s my magician. Don''t you want to fight him?" Molly sneered. After defeating the former king of nigon, hardwood, and taking control of the whole underground world, the magician has become the most powerful force in the hands of Morrel besides the dragon. When the magicians of the whole underground world unite, even the mages of blakada have to retreat. "Queen Morrel, this is what you want." The magician''s voice was flat, and he could not hear any feelings that belonged to him. At the same time, he took out a dark crystal ball. The surface of the crystal ball was full of cracks, and there was a faint red light in it. It looked ominous. "What is this?" The king of the holy dragon noticed the situation in front of him and said nothing more. Instead, he put his eyes on the crystal ball. "This is a gift given to me by the arrogant king, in which there is a memory belonging to him." Muriel said in a high voice. "So you''ve taken refuge in him and are ready to join the doomsday war? That''s not your war Listen to Molly''s story, the face of the king of the Dragon changes, he also understands what the memory in the crystal ball means. "That''s my war, of course! The surface world doesn''t belong to the Erathians. " Molly said fiercely, her words, also attracted other dragon fanatical gaze. On one side, however, she seemed to find something and let out a light sound. She spread her wings and flew, regardless of the king of the holy dragon and the fierce red dragon, and then flew to the giant dragons gathered in the field. "You come with me." In a crowd of dragons or surprise, or fear in the eyes, she toward one of the dragons in a deep voice. The dragon, who was called by Lucia, was a little stunned, but still flew up and followed her, flying towards another floating island in the distance. Whether it''s Molly or the king of the dragon, they all see the actions of Lucia in their eyes, but at this moment, no matter who they are, they can no longer care about Lucia. With the appearance of the dark red crystal ball, an inexplicable breath filled the field, which belongs to the devil''s breath. Not far away, when she came to the floating island where there were no other dragons, the icy look of Lucia also eased down. She looked at the Dragon she called and said in a soft voice, "inota, I didn''t expect to see you here." The dragon who was stopped by her and flew out of the field was enota. At this time, seeing that there were no other dragons, Rowling did not hide any more and showed her head under the wings of enota. "And you, Rowling." Lucia was not too surprised. Rowling''s breath, like a light in the dark, had already appeared in her perception. "This is not a safe place." "The great master of the ice prison, enota, is called here by her blood. I don''t trust her, so I follow her to have a look." In the face of the strength of the legendary creature above the general, Rowling respectfully said. "Leave now. It''s dangerous to stay here. Molly can command all the dragons except the holy dragon, and even some of the weak ones will be controlled by her. Only a holy dragon like me, or fasser, can lift her command. " Said Lucia, nodding. At this time, Rowling seemed to hear something from the words of Lucia, and her face became dignified. But enota did not find this. She approached Lucia and asked happily: "My Lord, I remember you said last time that you wanted to go to the underground world, to remind the Dragon kingdom of the underground world, to dike the evil dragon, and to try to unite the forces there to destroy it. Ms. Morrel has such a powerful ability that you must have succeeded Looking at enota, Lucia''s eyes softened, but then, as if thinking of something, she sighed deeply: "thank you for your concern. The evil dragon finds the shelter of hell and becomes a member of the king''s hands. Even if it''s Molly, it''s not easy to fight with it. In the end, it''s safe to let it escape. " When she said this, enotaton looked down. Meanwhile, Rowling asked, "Lord Lucia, you just said it would be dangerous to stay here. Is there going to be a fight here?" In the face of Rowling, Lucia''s attitude was cold: "all this depends on what fasser means. If he gives up obediently, it''s likely that nothing will happen. In case of his desperate resistance, it''s hard to say how many dragons around here are left. " Rowling nodded, and there was no doubt that there was more to her mind from what she said. At this time, it seemed that she had thought of something and said on her own initiative: "There seems to be a way for fasser to make other dragons resist the call of Morrel. At present, the giant dragons on the plane of Qi element have more or less some means, or treasures, or magic, which can cross space. Therefore, after being called up by Morrel, he immediately came to the plane of Qi element. The rest of the dragons were also affected by the blood, but they could not cross the plane. The whole theme plane will soon be in chaos because of the runaway dragons. " Speaking of this, she looked at enota with some concern: "even if you can leave here now, if there is no way to resist the call of Morrel, when she calls the Dragon next time, you will still use the gate of dimension to come here. Even if you put yourself in a cage and close it with the ceremony of forbidding demons, the control in your blood will still occupy your consciousness and let you destroy everything around you. Even if you fly with your wings, you should fly to her side. " Recalling the power that belonged to Molly, even Lucia, as a holy dragon, felt a chill in her heart "I can''t be there for you all the time to get rid of Molly''s control. I don''t want you to get hurt under her control. The only way to resist her control is for Ziyi to hide. She is the wife of the king of the holy dragon. You should be familiar with her. Maybe the king of the holy dragon knows this method, but he won''t say it easily. While the other dragons have no time to take care of you, please leave quickly. " Chapter 1819 "We can''t just leave," Rowling said, shaking her head. As you said before, if you can''t find a way to release the control, even if you leave now, when Molly launches the blood force again, enota will still be controlled by this force. " "So you''re going to stay here? Molly''s ability of conscription has a long time interval. The next time she uses this ability, I''m afraid she will have to wait until the demons in the underground world begin to attack the surface world. " Rowling looked down, where many dragons were staring at the picture projected by the dark red crystal ball, with a look of curiosity or indignation on her face, and her emotion had been completely aroused by Molly. "I''ll take advantage of this time with enota to find the queen of purple wings and get her way out of control. Only in this way can we make enota really safe. " Rowling thought it over, and said firmly. Seeing that enota is involved in great trouble, Rowling naturally can''t sit back and ignore. She will stay with enota and help him find a way to solve the problem of conscription, so as to avoid losing control again. Lucia looked at Rowling with a look of approval in her eyes, but her voice was still cold: "I advise you to give up this idea. Purple wing is the leader of those fairy dragons. You can''t imagine what kind of casting ability she has. She wants to escape. She doesn''t know where she is. You can''t find her by yourself. " "Even so, I won''t give up easily. I won''t watch enota get involved in a war that doesn''t belong to her." Rowling did not have any hesitation, it seems that no matter what difficulties she encountered, she will stick to it. Seeing that she was resolute and sincere in her eyes, she didn''t persuade her any more, but she couldn''t help feeling that she had made a good friend. As the holy dragon who once led the kingdom of dragons, Lucia can naturally see the sincere emotion in Rowling''s heart. With her by enota''s side, Lucia can rest assured. In the dragon country below, during the conversation between Rowling and her party, Molly also projects the memory in the crystal ball. "How''s it going? It comes from the memory of an arrogant monarch. At the beginning, he was one of the archangels in Yunzhong city. He didn''t want to see innocent creatures slaughtered. So he reached an agreement with the first king of the holy dragon. He allowed the dragon, who didn''t want to submit to human beings, to migrate to other planes. Inside the crystal ball is the picture of the dragon being slaughtered by angels and the migration of the ethnic groups led by the king of the holy dragon. " The big red dragon said in a high voice. After the projection of the memory in the crystal ball, the crystal ball suddenly lost its original luster, instantly dimmed down, and the flame on the surface also went out for the most part, turning into a dark volcanic rock. The original pure crystal ball, bearing the memory of the arrogant monarch, began to move in an irreversible direction and became scorched. When all the internal memories were projected, it completely lost its previous effect. By memory alone, an arrogant king can corrupt everything else. "It turns out that we have so many companions who died in the hands of those hateful angels..." a fairy dragon choked. The scene in her mind is still on the scene of the Dragon corpses everywhere and the angels looking at each other coldly. The cry of the dragon before her death, and the prayer of the apostles without any emotion, still echoed in her ears. "The king of the dragon! Why should we keep this important history from us? Is it true that, as Ms. Morrel said, you would rather forget this miserable history for your own rule? " A blue holy dragon living in the land of the Dragon said in a high voice, and his words were filled with extreme anger. "I''ll show the Erathians the rage of the dragon!" Even the Golden Dragon from the theme plane looks ugly at this moment. Once upon a time, he was quite fond of those human beings who were similar to the elves, but after seeing the memory in the crystal ball, his hatred for human beings could not be described as blood feud. After seeing the memory in the crystal ball, all the dragons believed in Morrel''s words. Even the king of the holy dragon knew that the situation was over, and he could not help sighing: "you are just..." If Molly uses the power of blood to forcibly control these dragons, she can only let them perform some simple tasks. Once she meets a strong enemy and gets hurt, the instinct in the dragon''s body will make them get rid of the blood control. Now, Molly has fully mobilized these dragons'' hatred towards the Erathians. Once they meet a strong enemy, even if they don''t have the control of their blood, they will fight to death. This is exactly what the king of the holy dragon doesn''t want to see. For revenge, I don''t know how many dragons will die in the battle of doomsday. This is a disaster for the small number of dragons with poor reproductive capacity. The king of the holy dragon knows that at this moment, no matter how he persuades him, he will not play any role. On the contrary, he will be labeled as weak and incompetent by the nearby dragons. In front of these angry dragons, the blood of the holy dragon is no longer in the lofty position as usual. In the land of dragons, almost all adult fairy dragons master the magic of the gate of different dimensions. With the help of fairy dragons, many giant dragons have adventures in other planes and naturally have seen the existence of human beings. However, due to the order of the king of the holy dragon, the places they took risks were in other planes besides the thematic plane, and only a few deviant dragons would go to the thematic plane to explore alone, regardless of the order of the king of the holy dragon. In the noisy and discontented discussion of the dragons, the king of the holy dragon looked at the culprit who caused all this, big red dragon Morrel: "you win this time. As a member of the dragon, I hope you can treat them well and don''t let them make fearless sacrifice." Molly recognized the meaning of the Dragon King''s words, her eyes narrowed slightly: "listen to what you mean, don''t you want to join the war of doomsday?" "I will not leave here. According to the meaning of the early king of the holy dragon, after leaving the main plane, everything there has nothing to do with us, and the hatred that we once had should have been forgotten. " The Dragon King shook his head and refused Molly''s request. "Are you worried that the war of doomsday will fail and that we will be judged by the Erathians? At this point, you don''t have to worry about anything. You who have lived on the plane of Qi element for such a long time will not understand how powerful hell king is. " Molly offered. Chapter 1820 When other dragons say that they are willing to follow Morrel, only the king of holy dragon wants to stay on the plane of Qi element, Morrel immediately persuades him. Molly''s ambition, not satisfied with the other dragon. She knew that although the king of the Dragon didn''t give a hand from the beginning to the end, he was the strongest one here in terms of strength. Even Molly herself might not be able to surpass him. For this reason, after a little hesitation, Molly ordered her invisible magician to bring a ring. The ring is simple in style and white in color. It is inlaid with an eyeball as decoration. If you look close, you can see the red silk inside the eyes and the slightly rotating eyeballs. "This is the magic eye Church in nigon. It''s a tribute to me. It''s called the human eye ring. After I joined hands with the king of hell, I used this treasure to monitor an area in hell. " Molly looks at the magician holding the ring, but she doesn''t take the ring. The reason is very simple. The ring is made according to human body shape, and Molly can''t wear it on her hand at all. The Dragon nearby also put his eyes on the eye ring worn by the magician. "I remember that in the thematic plane, those people like to embed the eyes of animals on the surface of the ring, especially those of our dragon companions, who also call it longan ring." A knowledgeable Green Dragon "Not only that, they also like to use our corpses to refine treasures, and even gave birth to a profession called Dragon Slayer warrior. They never let go of every inch of skin and every drop of blood on the dead dragon. They are just a group of robbers!" Jin long, from Eli, said indignantly. "Ms. Morrel''s use of human eyes to make precepts is undoubtedly the best counterattack against those human beings. Let those human beings understand the anger of our dragon! The corpse of our dragon should not be desecrated by human beings again The Dragon nearby praised one after another. Molly listened to the nearby voices, looked at the king of the dragon and said: "Fasel, if you are doubting the ability of the hell army, the image monitored by the ring is enough to completely dispel your doubts. The king in hell is holding a trial involving the whole hell for the battle of Doomsday in the near future. All powerful demons will participate in the trial, so as to obtain the reward of the king in hell and improve themselves in the trial. The vision provided by the ring of human eyes is enough to make you understand how powerful the hell army in the war of doomsday is With that, Molly looked at the magician with her face hidden under her hood and ordered, "jedet, show the power of the eye ring. Let the king of the Dragon see how powerful the hell army is." "Yes, my queen." After that, with the emergence of a wave of mana, the eye ring in jedt''s hand is shining. At the same time, a very clear picture is projected onto the sky. In the picture, the magma is surging, the waves are burning, and the red light is reflected in the pupils of all the dragons. In front of the huge and simple door, a red skinned devil with a long scythe and sheep''s horn is standing here. His face is cold, and around him, surrounded by a group of human beings in gray cloaks, the dress is somewhat similar to that of jedt, which is the common dress of the underground world magicians. "Selon... I didn''t expect to see you as the first general of the arrogant king in this trial." The center of this group of magicians, their leader, a middle-aged man with a silver long gun, said in a deep voice. There was an unstoppable fear in his eyes. "God killing gun? It''s too wasteful to put these artifact in your hands. Palin, you can''t give full play to the power of this artifact. You''ve wasted the strong will of the artifact. " Sellon answered without delay. "Where''s your demon army? Where are they ambushing? Have you learned to hide your head and show your tail, following the arrogant king? " Inspired by serren''s words, Palin, who holds the artifact, is not worried, but looks more dignified. In the plane of Qi element, Molly looks at selon in the picture with fear in her eyes, and introduces to the nearby Dragon: "Selon is the general of the arrogant king. You have seen the strength of the arrogant king from the memory just now. Even if besieged by dozens of dragons, the arrogant monarch seems to be able to do it. Under the command of selon, he is ruling hundreds of millions of demons. Among all the demon lords, his strength is also the most advanced one. In addition, he has a group of great demons composed of elite troops, called blood sickle, I think, the magician is afraid of blood sickle troops At this time, the screen displayed in the human eye ring suddenly heard a burst of hearty laughter: "I didn''t have a meeting with other people. They have their tasks, and I joined the trial as an ordinary devil. If I can win the championship, I will let the arrogant King look up at me. " With that, he began to slowly turn the scythe in his hand: "less nonsense, since you want to compete with me for the control of the door of treachery, beat me first! Let me see the power of the God killing gun! " As the voice falls, the intense fire light fills the picture of human eye ring. Accompanied by the fire light, there is also a big demon with flashing body under the cover of the fire light. The red blood also melted into the light of the fire. Selon''s body flickered. The scythe in his hand accurately and ferociously harvested the next magician''s head, just like cutting wheat straw. No magician could interfere with his movements, let alone resist him for a moment. "Stop it! Your opponent is me Looking at the death of his followers, Palin sent out an angry rebuke and then went up to selon. "I can''t help myself." Salem did not dodge, immediately gave up the nearby weak magician, also holding a giant sickle to meet. The red flame scythe collides with the pure white God killing gun. The light and shadow flicker, and the sound of gold and iron is constantly heard. The magicians nearby can''t keep up with their actions, and they can only see their shadows in their sight. Fortunately, it has no influence on the dragons in the Dragon kingdom. Different from human beings, Longtong has more powerful dynamic strength, and can capture every detail in the picture. On the battlefield, the dazzling actions of both are clearly reflected in the eyes of the dragons. Chapter 1821 The battle in the depths of hell, an unknown battle, is being presented in the eyes of the Dragon kingdom by human eyes in a way of projection. "I didn''t expect that such a demon could be born in hell. His strength is no less than that of any adult dragon. " Looking at selren''s performance, an old green dragon commented. "I''m more optimistic about his opponent. What kind of weapon is that man holding? Just through the projected pictures, I can feel the horror of the God killing gun... Listen to the devil, it seems to be an artifact! " A fairy dragon with great insight said uneasily. The pictures projected by the human eye ring are also mixed with many sounds, which also let the dragons know the name of the weapon. "That man can''t use the real power of the God killing gun." In the floating island above the Dragon Kingdom, a blue holy dragon looks at the scene and says, "it''s only a matter of time before he loses. It''s a waste of a powerful artifact. It''s better to put that artifact in my treasure house. " In battle attainments, each dragon is different, which is also related to their own experience. The holy dragon in front of us can see the direction of the battle at a glance, and when a group of giant dragons wait and see, they will give a prediction of the outcome. Obviously, it has high combat attainments. "I believe in your judgment, my lord Lucia." Next to the dragon, enota nods. Behind enota, Rowling did not answer. Her attention was still on the screen projected by the human eye ring. Originally, Rowling planned to lead enota to find the trace of Queen purple wing while other dragons were attracted. However, when Rowling saw the projection of the human eye ring, she changed her mind. Rowling is very curious about the doomsday war in Molly''s words. In the letters she had received in the island before, it seems that both the mages of blakada and the members of the thieves guild predicted the coming of the doomsday war and made preparations in advance. In Rowling''s impression, her brother rod has a full understanding of the war of doomsday. Unfortunately, he disappeared before Rowling asked him for details. Because of this, after learning that what the eye ring projected was a picture of the depths of hell, Rowling immediately changed her mind and prepared to stay here to obtain more information. With Lucia in, the red dragon''s blood control over enota can also be released at the first time. "Ah, how did the picture change?" "That is to say, they haven''t decided yet. I haven''t seen the result of the battle yet." At this moment, the projection picture of human eye ring suddenly changed. Selon and Parington, who were still fighting, disappeared and were replaced by another new battlefield. This naturally made the Dragon feel confused and dissatisfied, and immediately began to talk about it. "Be quiet! What the human eye does not project is what happens in real time in hell. If the feedback image changes, it can only show that more important battles have taken place. I can''t control that either. " In the face of the noisy dragon, Molly''s eyes sank and she immediately said in a high voice. At this time, the picture turns, a low hovering dragon appears in the center of the projection. The whole body of the dragon is dark red. On its surface, which is as hard as stone, there flows hot magma. At the moment, he is fighting with a large group of fire elves whose upper body is human and lower body is cyclone. The burning body of the fire spirit is hard to cause damage to the dragon with magma all over its body. Although the dragon''s flame breath is powerful and powerful, it is like thunder and rain, and can''t affect the fire spirit immune to fire. "It''s our people! Why is he in hell? " "What''s so strange about that? Do you forget the memory of the king you saw before? Why can''t a dragon go to hell? " "But... I can feel an unusual smell from him. The characteristics of his body surface are covered by the attached magma. Which of you has a study of blood vessels? Can you tell me what kind of dragon he is With the display of the human eye ring, when another dragon appears on the screen, the nearby dragon has long forgotten the previous selren and turned to focus on observing the situation of the same clan far away in the hell. All of a sudden, the whole field is full of dragon''s noisy comments. The most powerful thing about the human eye ring is that it projects not only a picture, but also sounds, as well as the unique feelings of mana fluctuation and blood perception. All the dragons who see the picture have the feeling of being on the scene, and they want to fight on their own instead of the giant dragon in the picture. In the picture, seeing that the fire dragon''s breath can''t work for the fire spirit, the magma dragon''s eyes coagulate and activate the power in the blood. It''s another breath of dragon breath. This time, the breath of dragon is no longer the burning flame that burns everything, but the frozen air. The fire elves didn''t expect this situation. They rushed up against the flame dragon breath and were ready to launch a counterattack. They were suddenly impacted by the frost dragon breath, and their whole body lost consciousness. Finally, they were frozen in the ice. "Ice dragon breath! He is a holy dragon "Nonsense! The dragon breath of the holy dragon is naturally restrained from fire and can suppress the dragon breath of any giant dragon. They can''t spit out ordinary flame dragon breath. He can''t be the holy dragon. " "How do you explain his last breath? That''s ice dragon breath. If you have the ability, you can spray one for me to see! " The sudden change was beyond the expectation of all the dragons in the field. At the next moment, they had a heated debate about whether the giant magma dragon was the real holy dragon. The breath from blood can''t be faked, not to mention that the holy dragon of magma spewed out the breath of ice dragon that only the holy dragon is qualified to perform. As the natural leader of the dragon, the ice breath of the holy dragon has the power to restrain the fire, and can easily suppress the flame breath of the ordinary dragon. Cold ice dragon breath, can be said to be the symbol of the identity of the holy dragon, once shown, the basic seat of the existence of the blood of the holy dragon. Even the king of the holy dragon, when he saw the giant magma dragon, was also stunned. He obviously didn''t expect that such a dragon would appear in the trial of hell devil. "Who is he? I can feel the dragon blood in his body. " After hesitation, the king of the Dragon calmed down and asked Molly. Chapter 1822 In order to understand the identity of the suspected dragon in the picture, fasser, the king of the dragon, had no choice but to ask Morrel. Molly''s eyes twinkle. She takes a look at the giant magma dragon in the picture and looks at the magician jedet at her feet. "Give me the book of greed." She said to the magician. Soon, the magician took out a heavy classic from the space ring. The whole body of the classic was silver white, and the surface was decorated with gold lace. Put the heavy books in front of Molly, the books slowly rise from the magician''s hands, and finally float in front of Molly''s eyes. The pages of the book automatically, creaking, and finally stop on the opened page. "His name is matilla." Looking at the information in the book of greed, Molly slowly read out the content recorded on this side, "she was born with the blood of black dragon and holy dragon. She was once imprisoned in the kingdom of dragon in the snow for nearly a hundred years because of the persecution of her compatriots. It was not until some time ago that she escaped from the ice prison." Of course, the records in the book of greed are not only those read by Molly, but Molly did not continue to read them. The treasure she showed was enough to beat the king of the holy dragon. Sure enough, the king of the holy dragon looked at the book of greed that Molly had brought out. The pupil of the Dragon narrowed into a slit, as if he had been frightened "This... This is the holy book in the hands of the holy mark? As like as two peas, I can''t see it. I saw the original appearance of the sacred books from the memory of the king of the dragon, which is exactly the same as what you have brought out. Why do you have this treasure? In the face of the artifact used by the suspect of holy mark, what the king of holy dragon reveals is not anger or hostility, but fear and escape from the bottom of his heart. When the strength reaches the level of fasser, he knows more about the terror of the holy mark. Even if the holy mark has already fallen, a treasure he once used is enough to frighten him. "This is not a sacred book. The holy books have long been destroyed with the fall of the holy city. The book of greed in my hand is a powerful treasure imitated by the greedy king who once participated in the war of killing gods Molly saw the fear of the king of the dragon in her eyes, and there was a trace of contempt in her eyes. She went on: "this treasure, can let me see the secret of any creature. Even strangers, with the book of greed, I can know the secret of his heart. I also got this treasure after I became king of nigon. " The face of the king of the holy dragon changed. He seemed to understand why everything seemed to be under her control after Morrel came to the kingdom of the dragon. He turned his eyes slowly and finally put them on the silver book. According to the memory of the early king of the holy dragon, in addition to many so-called oracles, the holy books in the hands of the holy mark can be used to directly inquire about all the experiences of other creatures from birth to death. Even the secrets of the heart can be seen in front of the power of the holy books. In the battle of expelling the alien race, the sacred books provided unimaginable help for the eracians, so that they accurately found one after another alien seclusion position. What worries the king of the holy dragon is that he does not know how much power the sacred book, the book of greed, which is imitated by Morrel, has inherited from that treasure. "Mathila..." at the same time, on the floating island in the distance, Lucia looked at the projection picture of human eye ring in her eyes, and her face became ugly. "Unexpectedly, even he participated in the trial in hell." As one of the few survivors of the snow dragon Kingdom, Lucia''s obsession is to get rid of the evil dragon mathila who escaped from the ice prison. But what she didn''t expect was that mathila not only lived well, but also had a full improvement in his strength. This discovery made her feel uneasy and her breath became short. "You will find a way to deal with him, my Lord. Even if the war of doomsday comes, I believe you will still have a chance. " On one side, yinuota felt the agitation in Yuxi Ya''s heart and took the initiative to comfort her. With a sigh, she reached out her dragon claws and stroked the back of enota: "enota, I remember I said that you are the noble guest of shanzel. You have saved many innocent dragons from the evil dragon slayer. You don''t have to use honorific names for me, just call my name." Enota opened her eyes wide and said, "but my good friend, Rowling, doesn''t she always call you that?" "You How could Lucia, who once ruled the Dragon Kingdom, fail to see enota''s care? She patted enota, and then looked to the side of Rowling, "human woman, you also call my name directly in the future." In her words, there is still a kind of arrogance belonging to the dragon, that is, as a holy dragon, she has accumulated the power of ruling the dragon country for many years, but at this time, she also fully recognized Rowling. In addition, Rowling wanted to stay in the dragon country and find a way to release her blood control in order to ignore the danger of enota, so she agreed to enota''s request. Rowling was very happy. Just as she wanted to say something, she suddenly felt a palpitation in her heart. It was like a disaster. It made her heart tremble and her whole body tremble. This feeling is triggered only in the face of an extremely dangerous environment. Rowling, pale, quickly looked around, but could not find the source of danger. "What''s the matter? What did you find? " Enota and Lucia found out what was wrong with her and asked with concern. "I feel danger coming..." Rowling put her arms around her body, as if it would make her feel better. "Dangerous? There are huge dragons around here. How can there be danger? Are you worried that they are not good for you? " Enota asked suspiciously. Luo Lin shook her head, looked around, and finally fell on the screen projected by the human eye ring. She said, "I''m not in danger..." As the evil dragon mathila spewed out the breath of ice, the fire elves around had no means to resist and turned into ice sculptures one after another, and the battle was coming to an end. Not long ago, there was a wave of mana in human eye ring, and the projected image changed again. A brand new scene is projected into the sky by human eye ring for all dragons to watch. Rowling, who had been talking to enota before, didn''t find any change in the picture until the palpitation in her perception came, which attracted Rowling''s attention. Chapter 1823 In the picture projected by the human eye ring, a giant of huge size, like a hill, is walking slowly. He is walking with heavy steps, and the magma is flowing from his waist down. The magma that can burn all things is no different from ordinary rivers for him. Giant''s palm, holding a group of wounded krigan. Cringen people with dark red skin, standing on Goliath''s palm, look like a group of short ants. In the eyes of the Kriging people looking at the giant, there was a mixed emotion of fear and unwillingness, but none of them dared to resist. They bowed their heads and let the giant lead them to the unknown. In the land of dragon, the book of greed floating in front of her eyes turns quickly, and finally stops on one side. Looking at the contents recorded in the book of greed, Molly''s eyes twinkled and slowly introduced: "He is Goliath the giant, one of the legendary priests under the king of gluttony. He has a deep understanding of the true legend of the king of gluttony. With one hand, he swallows the heaven, which is enough to swallow the mountains and drink up the magma." In the picture, Goliath soon comes out of the magma and onto a piece of land. He walked slowly, but his speed was far faster than that of the full speed sprinting knight. One foot was enough to cross the unimaginable distance. And in front of him on this piece of land, is accumulating many silver white... Wood. If you look at Goliath''s figure, those silvery white things look like relatively large wooden blocks, but in the eyes of the kreigans, they are not wooden blocks, but huge factory buildings piled up one by one. It''s a sanctuary of domain power that exists deep in the lake of fire and can protect the demons who enter it from any harm. Even Molly, who holds the ring of human eyes, was slightly stunned when she saw the shelters. Those in the depths of the lake of fire, which should have become the target of other demons, were moved to the same place by Goliath somehow. Floating island, enota found Rowling''s strange, the same line of sight, looking at the human eye ring projection of the picture. She scratched her head and asked, "are you worried about the giant in the picture? He''s in hell and doesn''t know we''re looking at him. " Rowling pursed: "I feel a familiar breath... I don''t know what''s going on." "The familiar breath?" Yinuota some doubts, is about to ask Rowling in detail, the human eye ring projection of the picture suddenly changed. Goliath''s abdomen was torn open, and dark green acid splashed around like blood, which eroded the nearby ground into large uneven holes. If all the krigans infected with acid were not cut off in time, all the blood and flesh would be corroded. What protrudes from Goliath''s abdomen is a pair of sharp to extreme claws. Goliath''s body injury made Goliath cry out. He half knelt on the ground and covered his hands in front of his abdomen, hoping to slow down the injury in his body, but it didn''t help at all. "How can it be? You''re not digested by me? How could there be resistance? " The flesh and blood consumed in the past turned into Goliath''s power at this moment, which made the sharp claw wound heal rapidly. The sharp claws tore the opening of Goliath''s abdomen wider and wider, but under Goliath''s powerful self-healing ability, the offensive was seriously hindered. The owner of the claws will not be satisfied with this. Soon, the pair of claws begin to rotate, just like a sharp drill, breaking through the continuous healing of the blood and flesh blockade, showing the true face in front of a group of dragons. "What kind of monster is this? I''ve traveled many elemental planes, and I''ve never seen life of this kind. " "It turns out that there are such strange creatures in hell." Looking at the owner of the claw, the dragons show strange eyes one after another, for no other reason. The shape of the monster separated from Goliath''s belly is too unique. He is not pure flesh and blood life, from the appearance, it is more like a unique ship, the surface is covered with all kinds of arms. Under his control, the whole ship began to rotate continuously. A pair of claws installed on both sides of the side of the ship was the greatest contributor to breaking Goliath''s belly. "Elotte, the next time you spin... Can you say it ahead of time?" On the deck on one side of the ship, a charming demon, who was in a mess and his hair was in a mess, vomited and asked. "I''ll try. But now I have enemies waiting for me to deal with them. " The dog''s head hanging beside the demon said quickly. After breaking Goliath''s belly, the ship stopped spinning, but did not just fall to the ground, but along Goliath''s body, heading for his head. "You mean..." it seems that he thought of something, and the enchantment suddenly faded. "Yes, I will not let go of the giant in front of me." The monster replied. The monster named elot was swallowed by Goliath for some reason. When he got out of the predicament, he didn''t want to escape, but planned to deal with the giant in front of him! On the other side, the book of greed in front of her quickly turns, and gives the answer she wants. Then she introduces it in a loud voice "The monster running out of Goliath''s belly is named elot. He is a newly born devil in hell, believing in the last king of gluttony..." Looking at all the records in the book of lust, Molly''s face changes faintly. Except for the king of the holy dragon, the attention of other dragons has been attracted by the pictures presented by human eye ring, and we don''t find her unusual. "Elotte? His name is elotte... " On the floating island not far away, Rowling was stunned and murmured when she heard the name. "What''s the matter? Do you know this man? " Enota found Rowling''s strange, some puzzled to ask, in her impression, she does not know what elotte. Enota didn''t know, but Rowling couldn''t forget the name anyway. A long time ago, Rowling was not a mage, but an ordinary villager living in Sao village. Unfortunately, all this changed with the arrival of a necromancer. Rod disappeared in the battle. She was also captured by the necromancer and sold to the merchant group as a slave at a high price. Soon after, she was rescued by rod, who became stronger, but she still couldn''t forget the name of elot. A treasure in Rowling''s hand was also named after elotte, which impressed her even more. At this time, when she heard that the name of the monster in the picture was elot, Rowling naturally felt very surprised. Chapter 1824 "Elotte... Is this a coincidence? Is that hateful necromancer reborn in hell, or another monster of the same name? " Looking at the monster projected by the human eye ring, Rowling was in a state of suspense. For a moment, she thought of many things in her heart. "If it''s just a coincidence, why do I suddenly feel worried when I see him? What are the reasons for this concern? Is it that I still have the fear in my heart, that I am full of fear for the necromancer? " Rowling thought in her heart, but she couldn''t get a real answer. What Rowling didn''t find out was that when she was thinking, her hand had already subconsciously reached into her robe and held the unique pendant, [elot''s missing]. In the picture, the monster like a boat goes up along Goliath''s body. All the places he passes by become a piece of sand, leaving a dark yellow mark on Goliath''s body. "Damn, what have you done to my body?" Aware of the change in his body, Goliath asked aloud. He waved his arm, clenched his mountain sized fist, and hit the monster fiercely. Goliath''s waving arm seems to have great power. If it is hit by a blow, no matter how hard the monster''s body is, it will turn into powder in an instant. "Be careful! Get out of the way Floating island, noticed that the monster is about to be destroyed, Rowling can''t help but remind. Rowling was stunned when she spoke. What appeared in front of her was clearly the picture projected by human eyes, not what happened in front of her. However, her heart seemed to be completely attracted by the content of the picture, and she subconsciously reminded her. "It''s up to you, tis." In the middle of the picture, facing the giant''s attack, the monster doesn''t panic at all. Just when the attack is coming, he tells another demon. "Yes, Lord elotte." Then he did not know what the demon had done. Goliath, the giant, waved his fist and pulled his hands on both sides of his body. No matter how hard he tried, he could not lift his arms. "What power is this?" Goliath angrily denounced, but unfortunately, his doubts are doomed to be unable to be answered. In the twinkling of an eye, the monster has come to Goliath. At this time, the one who feels the strong threat is no longer the monster coming straight at Goliath, but Goliath himself. In the face of a monster whose body size is much smaller than himself, but who seems extremely difficult, at this moment, even Goliath has a faint fear in his eyes, but immediately, this fear is suppressed by the firmness in his heart. "You can''t beat me, I still have the secret of swallowing heaven!" With that, Goliath opened her mouth, from which came a very strong suction. Strong suction, actually attracted Goliath''s mouth, produced an inward hurricane, attracting everything nearby. Even the shelters not far away were stirred by the hurricane and flew slowly from the ground towards Goliath''s mouth. The huge shelter, close to Goliath''s mouth, spontaneously began to shrink, and finally was swallowed by him along the direction of the hurricane. "Again..." The enchantress on the deck grabs the outstretched arm on the deck when the suction comes. Unfortunately, in the face of the fierce suction, her struggle is useless. She just feels that her grip is getting looser and looser. "No! Help me... I... " Before she finished her words, her whole body was involved in the hurricane, and then submerged in the turbulence formed by the hurricane. In the face of Goliath, the monster sneers. "Do you think this trick will work twice for me?" At the mast in the middle of the ship, the well protected demon on the other side suddenly felt relaxed. She looked down, but could not see the monster at all. She stood in the void. The next moment, a strong sense of weightlessness enveloped her, her body began to fall down, and before she screamed, the monster would return to the distance and catch her. If there''s anything different, it''s just the claws coming out of the side of the boat, with bright blood on them. The suction in the giant''s mouth stopped, and he couldn''t do it any more. His throat, is spraying blood, his eyes a dark, head rolling down along the body. "Boom!" The dull sound spread all around. Goliath''s huge head hit the ground like a meteorite, which made the ground deeply depressed. I don''t know how many krigans were killed by his head. With the end of the battle, the picture projected by the human eye ring changes again. The original battle scene slowly dissipates and is replaced by an abyss Lord with a whip. What human eye ring shows is a fierce battle scene in hell. It won''t stay in the same scene for too long, which has been known by the dragon who has seen the previous battles. However, in the country of dragon, the dragons have fallen into silence one after another, their thoughts still stay in the war between Goliath and the monster. Goliath showed a powerful secret, even if only for a moment, but also deep into the heart of the nearby dragon. At this moment, they couldn''t help thinking about how they would fight if they faced Goliath? If Goliath shows the secret of swallowing heaven, what should he do? Especially those black dragons, the hatred from blood, let them hate all the lives related to Titan giant. Goliath, the giant, is like the reincarnation of Titan giant, even bigger than the former Titan giant. Even if they just look at such a giant, the black dragon will feel unstoppable anger. The answer, however, made these dragons secretly frightened. In the face of Goliath, their best choice is to run away, and they can''t compete with it. Once Goliath shows the secret of swallowing heaven, their only choice is to flap their wings in a strong hurricane to avoid being swallowed. According to the projection of human eye ring, even the heavy shelter will be swept up by the hurricane. Although the power of the dragon is strong, it will be completely unbalanced in such a strong hurricane. Goliath''s fear of swallowing heaven made the country of the Dragon calm down. The nearby dragons were speechless. Even the dragons who were not interested in the war felt the power of hell demons at this moment. However, what these dragons did not expect was that Goliath''s enemies, the monsters with unique shapes, had no effort to solve this powerful enemy. How could they not be surprised? Many dragons have already opened their mouths, and their eyes are shocked. Chapter 1825 "Am I wrong? Even I am very difficult to deal with the giant, even so died in the hands of that monster? What''s more, the monster hasn''t done much to protect his companions? " It''s not until a long time after the scene, a green dragon who has returned to his mind, murmurs about the battle scene that shocked him. The dragon''s words instantly awakened the other shocked dragons nearby. Soon, the noisy and confused comments resounded throughout the Dragon kingdom. "What do you mean you''re hard to deal with? You see that giant, isn''t there only one way to escape? It''s like you can compete with it. If you want me to see it, you can''t hold on for a minute in front of the giant. " After hearing the words of the green dragon, a red dragon beside him immediately said sarcastically. "Don''t you? Do you have a way to deal with it? Goliath''s secret method of swallowing the sky is specially used to restrain the weak winged dragon like you Green Dragon''s answer is not to be outdone. "I feel the wave of magic. The monster moves instantly, right? The original instant movement, but also has such a subtle use. I used to deal with the enemy, are using instant movement to escape, but no one uses it to attack Not far away, a fairy dragon exclaimed, as if she had found some interesting knowledge. "Is the monster named elotte also a member of the demonic Legion? In this way, we need to reassess the power of the demonic Legion. Lord Morrel is absolutely right about our leadership. " The black dragon, following the big red dragon, praises the leadership of Morrel. The dragon''s noisy comments overshadowed all the other sounds. Even the picture projected by the human eye ring showed a wonderful battle. There was no dragon to pay attention to. Their attention was still reflecting on the previous battle. On the floating island in the distance, Rowling saw the end of the battle in her eyes, and finally let go of her lingering heart. Rowling''s heart, still remains a little puzzled: "who is that boat like arrow? Why do I feel so excited when I see that he is in danger, as if I am in danger? " The palpitation in her heart is still in Rowling''s heart. If you close your eyes, her eyes will immediately come up with all kinds of dangerous situations faced by the monster in the battle. Beside Rowling, enota showed some doubts and said, "Rowling, do you feel that the way that elot fought, and the tone of his voice, all give me a sense of deja vu, he seems to be a person we are familiar with." "Familiar people?" Rowling was stunned. "You mean... Rod?" Through enota''s reminder, Rowling immediately thought of something. The sense of deja vu on the monster comes from rod. As like as two peas seem to be crazy, they are actually deliberate decisions, or they are using the same method of moving the spell to attack enemy''s weaknesses, which are exactly the same as those of Rhodes. "Enota, your words remind me that he''s probably rod!" Soon, Rowling was firmly in the heart of this conjecture. In Rowling''s robe, the pendant, which she held tightly, was heating slightly at the moment "I have a treasure, which gives me a unique perception ability. Once Rhode is in danger, I can feel it at the first time. With the increase of distance, the perception ability will continue to weaken, but the image projected by the human eye can give people a sense of being in the scene, and this perception ability can take effect again. Whenever the monster is in danger, I will worry for him, it is with this ability The worry from the soul is hard to forge by any means, which is also the basis for Rowling to identify the monster. "But rod... How could he be like that? In the trial of the devil of hell? " Enota askew his head and asked in some doubt. "I don''t know. I haven''t heard from him since he disappeared." Rowling shook her head, "this matter, can only wait for him to return, and then ask him." Enota turned his eyes and asked, "do you think rod might be trapped in hell for some reason? He wants to contact us, but he can''t do it. He has no choice but to participate in the trial of those demons?" Enota is using her amazing Imagination: "it must be! He won''t disappear for so long, but he won''t tell us anything. The picture of human eye ring tells us his position. I''ll go to him now! " With that, enota immediately flew into the sky and opened a bright golden door to the place where Goliath died in the ring of human eyes. "Stop, enota!" Rowling found the abnormal situation on enota, quickly reached for her hand and held her neck tightly before enota entered the door of the different dimension. Rowling''s power can''t stop enota in the form of a giant dragon, but it can only make the Dragon skin on her neck sink slightly. However, enota still turns back and looks at her in bewilderment: "why do you want to stop me? Don''t you want to help rod? " Rowling sighed, "enota, it''s not decided yet. You can''t act rashly just by guessing." Seeing that enota stopped, Rowling said: "it''s the trial of hell devil. If Molly can see the scene there through the ring of human eyes, other powerful beings can, especially the king of hell, they are likely to be paying attention to the trend of the trial all the time." With a sigh, Rowling continued: "I know you want to help rod, but if he is hiding his identity and performing a certain task, your help will probably ruin his business. You can see Goliath in the picture. With our strength, we can''t fight against such a legendary creature. The king of hell will only be stronger than him. If it attracts the attention of the king of hell, we may not even have time to escape. " "Now that rod can defeat Goliath, you don''t need to worry about his situation. According to Goliath''s strength and other pictures of human eye ring, I believe Goliath is the strongest group of demons. The only thing you need to do is wait for rod to return. " Rowling said at last. Rowling''s shrewd analysis, will yinuota said a Leng Leng, after a long time, she made a decision, closed just opened the door of different dimensions. "Well, I believe you." Enota said. Chapter 1826 What innotard didn''t know was that her guess was very close to the fact. Unfortunately, for her guess, enota can''t provide more evidence to support it. With Rowling''s more systematic analysis, she finally agrees with Rowling''s practice and closes the door of different dimensions. Until they returned to the floating island, she gave them a faint look. Listen to their previous analysis in the ear, and you will not be surprised. There is no emotion fluctuation on the face of Gujing wubo. "I can''t leave here. I need to go with Molly. Are you going to find purple wing, or stay here and watch? " When they returned, she asked. Rowling thought about it. It''s important to solve the problem of enota''s blood control, but the human eye ring projection picture contains rod''s whereabouts, so we can''t just give up. She replied to yucca, "I and enota will follow your instructions to find the position of the queen of purple wings. As for this area..." Speaking of this, Rowling took out a pile of gold edged red cards from her pocket, took out one of them and threw it on the ground. Soon, one by one, with huge eyeballs on the top and tentacles on the bottom, came out of the card. "Eye, watch this area for me." Rowling ordered. Magic eye''s huge eyeballs point up and down, and then his head looks to the field in a flash, and Rowling''s mind, also came the corresponding picture. "Let''s go, enota." After all this, Rowling said to enota. Soon, under the gaze of Lucia, they flew to the direction of the palace of the holy dragon, while the giant dragon gathered below was still discussing Goliath''s various abilities in the battle with the monster. Meanwhile, deep in hell. The battle with Goliath is over. Before Goliath''s huge body falls down, he rescues the lost demon and comes to the ground safely. Just as rod is relieved and ready to count the spoils, he suddenly feels a strong wave of space mana. "The gate of different dimensions?" Looking at the golden door that suddenly appeared in the space, rod showed a look of horror. "Lord elotte, what is the gate of dimension?" Next to rod, Tess, who didn''t know the magic knowledge, asked with some doubts. "The gate of different dimensions is a top-level space magic, which allows users to cross the limit of space and go to any place they want to go through the portal. Of course, the prerequisite for the successful deployment of the portal is that the user should have a general impression of the place, or have other spatial calibration. " It''s not rod who answers Tess''s doubts, but HeLa who he just saved. After being baptized by the hurricane formed by the secret method of swallowing heaven, HeLa''s hair is messy, her eyes are a bit dull, and she has lost her previous dexterity. She looks even worse than TISS. Rod took Hella''s words and said in a deep voice: "I have just killed Goliath. The next moment, a door of different dimensions will open. How can there be such a coincidence? It must be the king of hell who felt Goliath''s death and asked me for help, just like fram before Looking at the fully formed gate of different dimensions, rod looked dignified and ready to fight. It''s a pity that things didn''t develop as Roeder imagined. In the gate of different dimensions, no creature came through it. On the contrary, it closed itself soon after. "What''s going on?" Asked Tess strangely. "How do I know?" Hella explained impatiently. "Be careful. It takes a lot of mana to cast a different dimension gate. Even a legendary mage can''t waste his mana like this. Maybe the enemy has come to us and is lurking, ready to give us a fatal blow. " Rod quickly analyzed. In rod''s view, 300 mana once opened the door of different dimensions, naturally, it is impossible to appear and disappear out of thin air. It must be Goliath''s death, which caused some unknown changes and eventually attracted more powerful creatures. Unfortunately, after being on guard for a long time, there was still no hostility, which made rod frown. "Am I wrong?" There was no change around, so rod had to look at the fallen giant''s body. There is no doubt that Goliath can be regarded as one of the biggest creatures that rod has ever seen. He is even bigger than his body. I''m afraid that only the ultimate multi headed snake lurking in the water level, even the Titan giant, is one head shorter than Goliath. After the fusion of the Percy, rod''s body became much larger, just as big as Goliath''s half arm, which is enough to show the giant''s huge size. As a believer of the king of gluttony, Goliath did not rely on the blood of ancient creatures to make his body grow so large. What he relied on was the phagocytosis of other demons day and night, and the constant growth of his body. In the memory of rod''s previous life, Goliath, a giant, will shine in the third expansion film, swallowing the sky with one hand and swallowing the city in the clouds. Unfortunately, he will never have such a chance to become a corpse at this time. After the end of the battle, Goliath''s body undoubtedly became the biggest harvest of rod''s trip. In weight, it even exceeded those far away shelters that were scattered like building blocks. Rod, who is in charge of the fusion ceremony, naturally will not let go of the top fusion material. In rod''s eyes, Goliath''s whole body is a treasure. After swallowing countless demons, Goliath''s body has all kinds of powerful abilities. Although his body only flows the blood of ordinary krigans, he is different from other krigans. Goliath''s body can withstand the burning of magma, he can withstand the unimaginable high temperature, directly through the lake of fire with his body, and withstand the highest level of fire magic. Goliath''s belly is full of concentrated acid. If it wasn''t for the special material of the magic boat, it would be able to resist any erosion before the soul furnace was damaged, and it could sail on any surface of the liquid. I''m afraid there would be no slag melted long ago. Even so, rod still suffered a heavy loss. The arms on the outside of the ship were all corroded. The claws of bimon in hell, relying on the strength of legendary creatures, resisted the corrosion of acid. Even rod''s body, in order to protect the two demons, was damaged and eroded. Fortunately, all this is worth it. With rod beheading Goliath, the giant''s body has become his biggest harvest. Chapter 1827 "Lord elotte, why did the giant move the sanctuary to this place?" After the battle, tis looked at the shelter piled up in the distance and asked rod. Rod slightly frowned: "I don''t know... It''s a pity that all the dog trainers died before, otherwise, I must ask them." The meeting of Goliath was not expected by rod. Originally, Rodriguez signed a contract with the dog trainer headed by keret in shelter 52, and then went through the dog hole dug by hellhounds to shelter 31. To rod''s surprise, he was attacked by Goliath as soon as he appeared from the dog hole outside the No. 31 shelter. He was swept up by the strong wind and inhaled by Goliath together with the shelter. With rod through the dog hole with the dog trainer keret and his party, the end of the same. After falling into Goliath''s belly, their bodies were quickly melted away by the acid, and there were no bones left. Fortunately, with the integration of the magic boat, rod is no longer a pure flesh and blood body. Otherwise, rod''s fate will not be much better, let alone save Tess and Hella. Aware of the deadly danger, the soul of bimon in hell wakes up. It is from his mouth that rod learns the identity of this giant, which is Goliath, the high priest under the king of gluttony. Since his casting ability was not hindered, rod had been monitoring the surrounding environment with perspective when he was in Goliath''s belly. After discovering that Goliath''s foot is a lake of fire made of magma, rod wisely did not start, but found a good position, lurking and waiting for the opportunity to come. It was not until Goliath was on the lake of fire for a long distance and set foot on the land again that Rhode, relying on the claws of bimon in hell on the side of the ship, came out of his belly and finally decapitated the giant by instant movement. "If only those krigans had been alive before, they might have known something." Rod shook his head. When Goliath crossed the lake of fire, he led many krigans. Unfortunately, in the previous battle, those krigans were affected by the aftereffects of the battle. They were either crushed to death by Goliath''s falling head or crushed to death by his fallen body. So far, none of them survived. The krigans who wanted to occupy the shelter, the Flem who wanted to destroy the shelter, and the giant Goliath who swallowed the shelter, all these seemed to explain something to rod. Many hell kings have sent powerful men to participate in the trial. Fromm directly let the incarnation come, which also made rod more alert. Shaking his head, rod looked back at Goliath''s body. With such excellent fusion material, rod would not let it go. Soon, rod came to Goliath''s broken neck. The giant''s blood dyed a large area nearby red. In a short time, Goliath''s body fell down in the pit, and a blood lake was accumulated, which could submerge the top of ordinary krigen''s head. Tess and Hella, both of whom were put aside by rod, were waiting for the end of the fusion ceremony. "I can''t believe you did it." Looking at the lifeless giant''s corpse, hell beamed, "he''s Goliath, a devil older than me. Many demons say that his strength is equal to that of the king, but he lacks the power of the field and has to be subordinated to the king. The traces of his existence can even be traced back to the time when gods appeared.... " "So what? There are still weaknesses in him. If he has four arms and two heads, the outcome of the battle is really uncertain. " Rod answered slowly. Goliath''s skin is harder than rod imagined. Ordinary swords can only leave a faint white mark on it, and even the skin can''t be broken. Rod even doubts that Goliath''s skin can stop the scythe that the great devil is waving with all his strength. At Goliath''s level of strength, he no longer needs to be equipped with any armor. The skin of his body is the best armor. Even the Titans can''t match Goliath, who has devoured countless creatures, in terms of basic attributes. Unfortunately, in the face of bimonthly claws, Goliath was caught off guard and suffered a loss, even lost his life. The blood specialty of bimon from hell enables its claws to ignore 80% of the enemy''s defense when attacking. In the state of raging fire, this armor breaking ability can even reach 100% of the terrifying. In the face of 100% ignorance of defense, all armor has lost its meaning. No matter how tough Goliath''s skin is, it will be penetrated by the claws of hell bimon. In rod''s memory, there is another person in the theme plane who can also have 100% armor breaking ability, and even give this ability to his subordinates. That person is the protagonist of the first expansion film, who leads the barbarians to fight against the natural hero Tanan of the mage kingdom. Tanan''s hero specialty is the ultimate offensive skill. With 100% armor breaking blessing, the barbarian army can cut off the heavy plate armor of the Erathian knights with the help of their axe. Even so, Tanan still did not lead the barbarian troops to victory. 100% armor breaking is powerful, but it is not enough to win a battle. It seemed that something had occurred to him, and rod''s face changed a little. After his control ability has greatly surpassed that of hell bimont, rod has also mastered the method of activating anger to start a prairie fire. Coupled with instant movement, rod is even more powerful than hell bimont. Rod revolved around Goliath''s body, and soon he had a clear idea of how to merge the giant''s body. Driving the magic boat, rod came to Goliath''s broken neck. It is much easier to fuse a dead body without spirit than to fuse with a living creature, which is well understood by rod, who is familiar with the ceremony of fusion. Although Goliath''s body is dozens of times larger than the whole magic boat, his head is no bigger than the size of the magic boat, but it is far less difficult for rod to merge with the hell bimon. After losing her life, even though Goliath''s body attribute is strong, it''s just a pile of flesh and blood. She doesn''t have her own consciousness and can''t compete with the fusion ceremony improved by maxika. After coming to hell, rod''s mode of thinking, unconsciously, is gradually infected by those hell demons. In the past, when rod saw Goliath''s corpse, he must have thought about how to transform it into a powerful undead. Now, he is thinking about how to fuse the corpse to gain more power. Chapter 1828 Just as rod was concentrating on the integration of Goliath''s body, tis, who was waiting, suddenly heard a slight cry of surprise. "Lord Hella, do you hear that voice?" The startled voice in her ear made Tess stunned. She immediately asked HeLa beside her. "Be quiet!" Hella snapped. She obviously found something. She reached out and stopped TISS behind her. Along the direction hyra faces, tis finds that it''s the place where a large area of shelter has piled up. Tess looked intently. In one of the shelters, a kreigan man was looking out. She also found them. "The terrible giant has fallen!" As if something had been found, the krigan yelled. Words spread, like a chain reaction, soon, many shelters, there are creatures sticking out their heads, and even there are a few fire elves. "Damn, didn''t the giant clean up the creatures in the shelter?" Looking at the sudden appearance of the demons, Hella''s expression slightly changed, "no, the giant can swallow the shelter and move it, but he can''t hurt any creature in the shelter. The power of the shelter, even the giant, can''t break it. It belongs to a higher level of power." Soon, slightly embarrassed, Hella figured out the key. She looked into the distance, and rhodes had just begun to merge, and could not help at all. Soon, the creatures in the shelter looked at each other, and under the leadership of one of the fire elves, they came to Hella. Hella looked at the fire elf with an unexpected look on her face: "Colin, is that you?" The fire spirit didn''t expect this either, and asked tentatively, "Hella? You''ve been brought here by that giant, too? " When he met the familiar fire spirit, he looked happy. Colin came to the trial with Hella, and was sent by Hella at the beginning of the trial to explore the depth of the fire lake. Before leaving, Colin felt something special calling him from the depths of the lake of fire. HeLa has never seen Colin since he explored the depths of the lake of fire. After losing the powerful fighting power of the fire elves, Hella lost one after another in the process of competing for shelter with the dog trainer, and finally had to go to the shelter where rod was. Soon, Colin told Hella what he had experienced completely. It turns out that Colin''s call comes from the jealousy of King Fromm. When Colin came to the depths of the lake of fire, the king gave him a task to destroy the No. 42 shelter in the depths of the lake of fire, and taught him the relevant maps and secrets. After getting the king''s order, Colin naturally set out for shelter 42. On the way, he also met a fleet of powerful demons. Relying on the advantage of fire elves immune to fire, Colin hid in the lake of fire every time to avoid the enemy, and finally came to shelter 42 safely. Without waiting for Colin to destroy the ritual in the shelter, the arrival of Goliath, the giant, disrupted everything. Colin can only watch the shelter swallowed by him. Even Colin himself is swallowed by Goliath in the strong whirlwind. Even the body of the fire elves could not resist the acid erosion in Goliath''s body. In order to survive, Colin hid in shelter 42 and was finally transported here by Goliath. Fortunately, Goliath was not interested in the creatures in the shelter. After he transported one shelter here, he kept looking for the next one. As a fire spirit, Colin can''t move the shelter with his own strength. Even if he changes to hell bimont, he can''t push it any further. Helpless, Colin has been hiding in the shelter, watching Goliath move one shelter after another here, I can''t help but feel curious. What made Colin even more surprised was that he was able to see Hella, the Demon Lord he used to unite with. More importantly, Goliath''s head was on one side, and now his body has been separated. "Did you do it? You killed Goliath, the legendary giant under the king of gluttony? " Looking at Hella, whom I haven''t seen for a long time, Colin asked in a trembling voice. Hella''s slightly embarrassed appearance is undoubtedly the proof of a fierce battle in the eyes of Corinne. Apart from Haila, there are no other creatures here. Can''t it be the demon who is scarred and has lost both arms behind her? Hella saw the shock in Colin''s eyes and said, "of course not! Do you want me to fight a giant like this? My body is not as big as one of his teeth With that, HeLa looked at Goliath''s head, which had fallen to the ground. It still kept the appearance of swallowing the sky, and opened its mouth, revealing its huge teeth. Hella put her hands around her body and shivered subconsciously: "I don''t want to be swallowed by this monster any more." "If you didn''t kill Goliath, who would have done it? There is no one else here. " Colin asked incredulously. When Colin inquired, the nearby krigans let out a scream. They were shocked to find that Goliath, who had fallen to the ground with his head on the side, suddenly twitched his arm. Just a slight twitch of the arm like a hill will cause a concussion of the earth, which naturally makes people in nearby kriegen fear. "Run, the giant is not dead!" "Hide in the shelter, where there is the power left by the apostles, even the giants can''t hurt us!" The cry of the krigans came to the ears of Hella and his party. "Hide quickly. The power of that giant is not for fun." Looking at the unmoved Hella, Colin quickly persuades her. All of a sudden, Colin found that, next to HeLa, another demon, looking at the awakening giant, his eyes seemed strange. It was not the same fear and shock as other krigans, but a joy and longing. "In my trial, I found a strange devil. He used to be a member of my command, but now he is my master." Hella said calmly. Behind her, the mountain like giant is slowly climbing up from the ground at the moment, causing no less vibration than an earthquake. Even the magma on the bank is rolling violently at the moment. "Let me introduce him. He''s elotte, who has a strong fusion ability. Goliath, the giant, died in his hands HeLa opened her hands. Behind her, the giant running through the sky and the earth was overlooking everything below. Chapter 1829 "In front is the ruins of the ancient city of Sutton. A little further away, through the city of cold wind and the city of mourning, even if it is out of the Diya border, it will officially enter eracia." Diyane, a group of people in unique dress, is constantly marching. After listening to tamic''s introduction, north, the leader, subconsciously shrinks his head and looks at the man in white not far away. Only North could see the man in white, the old lich, Ehrlich, who should have died but had been awakened. Even this trip is under the instruction of the Lich. "Sutton city..." After hearing the name, North didn''t respond. Ehrlich in front of him suddenly sighed deeply, and his face looked reminiscent. When crossing the low bush, the fellow elf swordsman, now the death knight Eve, suddenly seemed to find something and yelled at the low bush, "who is hiding there?" Several wind blades burst out from his weapon and shot rapidly into the trees. Along the way, I don''t know how many branches and leaves of shrubs have been cut off. They grow in dense shrubs and open an unobstructed path. "Ah! Don''t kill me With a scream, a boy''s figure stumbled out of the cut shrubs and asked for mercy. The boy had a sore on his face. He wrapped his body in black cloth and exposed to the body with large black spots. He looked terrible, but his eyes were very clear. The wind blade cut the boy''s arm, and the blood kept flowing out. The pain made him even more panic: "I didn''t mean to offend you adults, but I just couldn''t help being curious..." Feeling the death energy of the boy and the breath of the necromancer, iver''s face changed, and the fire of hatred flashed in his eyes. The next moment, the huge wind blade across the boy''s body, only a blow, he will be divided into two parts of the body, blood spilled on the earth. "Hello... Were you really an elf before?" Looking at the dead body of the boy, as well as the confusion and fear in his eyes, even tamic, who did not know how many people had been killed, showed a different color at this moment and asked iver. "What''s the problem?" Iver asked, drawing the blade of the wind to his waist. "In my impression, elves don''t like to kill as much as you do, even children." Tamik frowned and said, "necromancers seldom kill children. For one thing, children''s bones are too small. Even if they are transformed into undead creatures, they are the worst. Even the carcasses of orcs are better than them. For another thing, the slave trade of the free trade association is very profitable." "What you see is a child, and what I see is a future necromancer." Iver replied in a deep voice, "necromancer, you should die! This kind of evil, which cannot be tolerated, should be completely strangled! " "Do you think it''s that easy to be a necromancer? Not to mention whether the child has this talent or not, just look at his body, it is a sign of extreme illness, he will not live long Tamic looked at the child''s body, combined with his own experience of living for hundreds of years, gave an accurate judgment. The Necromancer''s research on corpses is often accompanied by a terrible epidemic. No one knows what kind of virus is contained in a highly corrupt corpse. Many necromancers did not die in the hands of enemies, but were killed by incurable diseases in the process of studying corpses. "That may be his disguise! Evil necromancers like to use this method to lower the vigilance of other creatures. " Iver glared at the child''s body and said, "do you think I''ll be cheated again? It''s impossible Tamic sighed deeply, and in front of him, North was shocked to see that Eve had killed a child cleanly. As if he had thought of something, North moved his eyes away from iverna, and finally decided on the man in white. If it wasn''t for the appearance of the man in white, North''s fate would be no different from that of the dead child. "Erich... Won''t you stop him?" Seeing that iver still doesn''t stop after killing the child and is ready to chop up his body to avoid the birth of a new undead, north looks scared and asks the man in white. The man in white had already stopped and looked at the scene with a flat face. There was no fluctuation in his eyes, as if it was just an ordinary picture. North, who has seen Ehrlich''s memory, thought that he would be moved and take the initiative to stop it. Unexpectedly, Ehrlich did nothing. "I can stop him because I''m here. But if I''m not here, who''s going to stop him? Stop this hero? " Erich shook his head with a firm light in his eyes. "I will save that child, but not now." North took a deep look at Ehrlich and asked no more. Since Ehrlich is not going to do anything, he can''t force it. Under the gaze of North, Ehrlich bent down slowly and touched the earth with his hands. At the same time, North''s body seemed to be out of his control and did the same thing. "Did you see the child? The sores on his face and the black spots on his body are the result of the disease. " Erich said slowly, and a silver light came out of his hand. As soon as the light appeared, it spread to the distance at a speed beyond imagination. "In the distant times, people were far less likely to get sick than they are now. But with a devil in charge of the disease in hell spreading the terrible disease all over the world, everything has changed. " Not far away, iver and tamic, also noticed the appearance of this ray of light, and could not help looking to north. In their eyes, this ray of light was emitted from North''s hands. "Even if the devil died a long time ago, the power of disease left by him is still killing and destroying many people''s lives. Even the disease itself has undergone an unimaginable evolution, which is more difficult to cure than the original disease. " The light is more and more intense, even North, now also aware of the wrong. "Sarton is the place where the devil fell. And at this moment, I will take back the power of the epidemic and end all the suffering caused by the epidemic. " As Ehrlich''s voice fell, the strong light instantly returned to his hands. The dazzling light flashed by, and North couldn''t help closing his eyes. "What did you do?" In the distance, the voice of Eve''s angry voice and simultaneous interpreting of the sound of the tower were sent to north. He looked into the distance and saw Yves and tamic around the boy''s body. The black spots on the boy''s body had disappeared, and the abscess on his face had recovered. Finally, he appeared to be sleeping peacefully. Chapter 1830 "Why?" In the depths of hell, with Goliath''s corpse fused, rod, who had just stood up, suddenly felt something wrong and gave a light voice. He opened the property panel and found that the gluttony contract he had been maintaining was suddenly released. Not only that, rod also lost a series of additional capabilities brought by the gluttony contract, as well as the power to display the epidemic. The former abilities such as blood disease and water-soluble disease all disappeared at this moment, as if they no longer existed at the beginning. "Why? Is it the fusion of Goliath''s body, and the former king of gluttony conflict Rod shook the boat over the giant''s head, as if ordinary people were shaking their heads. The size of the magic boat was just about the size of Goliath''s huge head. After the fusion ceremony, rod replaced Goliath''s head with the magic boat and put it on his neck. This also made rod understand how huge Goliath''s whole body was. "I had a contract with besieb, the last king of gluttony. The object of Goliath''s contract was the current king of gluttony. The integration of Goliath''s body terminated my previous contract and lost all the power in the contract, perhaps because of the conflict with Goliath''s own contract. But on the whole, it is absolutely profitable to lose the power of disease and gain the body of giant. " Feeling the terrible power contained in this body, rod quickly analyzed it. In previous battles, rod had felt the power of Goliath. If it wasn''t for Tess''s hero''s strong points, he could not achieve such a result even if he used instant movement. Losing the power of disease has little influence on rod, but Goliath''s body can improve rod''s strength by several grades. What rod doesn''t know is that the earth''s surface world is changing dramatically at the moment. At this moment, the old man who suffered from the disease was light, and there was no more pain in his body. Settled in the snowy mountains near blakada, the barbarian with a hard living environment and a snot on his face all day long suddenly finds that his nose is smooth and his body is no longer weak. Even the lizard man foraging in the swamp suddenly felt a surge in his stomach and spewed out a lot of parasites hidden in his stomach. At the foot of rod, not far away, Hella was also surprised and looked at rod slightly. After merging the giant''s body, rod had to bend down completely, or even lie on the ground, to hear what the devil was saying below. Of course, it''s hard for rod at this time, who has a fusion ceremony, to make any necessary changes to his body. Rod pulled off the dog''s head hanging on the side of the boat and put it into Goliath''s body. The dog''s head swam under the transportation of the body''s flesh and blood, and finally came out of the giant''s ankle. The dog''s head is facing the direction, and Haila and his party are standing. Under TISS''s surprise, rod''s voice is heard in the middle of the dog''s head: "Tell me all about this giant, and most of all, why did he move his sanctuary here?" Not long ago, Goliath used the secret method of swallowing heaven to absorb a shelter into his body. Counting the first shelter 31, Goliath had two shelters in his body. It''s hard for rod to deal with these two shelters. He doesn''t know Goliath''s secret method of swallowing heaven. He can''t shrink the shelter and spit it out from his mouth. If he wants to take it out, I''m afraid he can only hack his body and take it out later. For this reason, rod needs to understand Goliath''s purpose and why he moved the shelter here. On one side, Colin, though startled by the dog''s head, took a deep look at the giant and quickly replied, "I was also captured by the giant. I don''t know much about the real purpose of the giant. But there are a lot of lazy King believers hiding in those shelters. They must know something Smell speech, rod is controlling dog head to say: "bring them to see me." After getting rod''s order, Colin immediately took action and went to the shelter, but soon returned alone, looking a little ugly. "They still don''t want to come out after they know your identity. The believers of the lazy king thought that it was extremely safe to hide in the shelter, that they would not be hurt, and that there was no need to come out. " Colin reports. "Oh?" Hearing the words, rod crossed Corinne and took a seemingly slow step, but in fact, he crossed a very long distance, and came to those shelters in one step. "The monster is approaching us!" "Don''t be afraid. Even the giant can''t hurt us. Even if he swallows us, he can''t break through the shelter. As long as we hide here, there is nothing to be afraid of! " The dog''s head at the ankle listens to the chatter from the shelter. Rod ignores them. Instead, he reaches out his hand and sticks to both sides of the shelter, ready to lift the top shelter with the help of the giant. Integrating Goliath''s body, and adding the attributes of racing achievement, rod''s power attribute has exceeded 100 points, reaching a new level. However, even at this time, rod could not lift the shelter for half a minute. There was a unique force in the shelter to prevent it from being moved by any creature with brute force. Only unique techniques like swallowing heaven can change the position of the shelter. "Ha ha, look at that giant. He has all his strength, but he can''t help us at all." "That is, as long as we hide here, we can safely wait for the end of the trial, but the giant can''t get in, so we have to stay outside to die." "As long as we are in the sanctuary, we still have a chance to fulfill the task of the lazy king!" The voice of the krigans kept coming to rod''s mind. Rod thought about it and made a decision soon. He called Colin and ordered: "I have a secret law here, which can destroy the ritual array in the shelter and make the whole shelter ineffective. But this can only be done by entering the shelter. You can help me destroy the top shelter." With that, rod told Colin the secret that Fromm had taught him. Colin''s face changed constantly from the moment he heard rod''s order. When he heard the complete secret from rod, he was deeply surprised. "Isn''t this the secret that the jealous King taught me? Why does he know? Did he also accept the task of the king? " Colin thought to himself, "in this case, can I tell him what I found? No, according to his strength, he will certainly take credit for this task with me. I can''t say that. " Chapter 1831 At rod''s command, Corinne immediately took action to control the flame cyclone under the fire elves and flew directly into the top shelter. Rhode didn''t wait long. Soon, the cry of the cringens came from the shelter, and there was a very strong wave of mana. The brilliant light that enveloped the shelter disappeared. In rod''s perception, the shelter, which originally exuded a striking momentum, was no different from the ordinary stones nearby, and no longer had the absolute protective power of the past. Rod held out his hand. This time, without much effort, he lifted up the shelter. Giant''s body, endowed with the extremely terrible power, this power, let him be able to easily lift, than the former Percy several times larger shelter. "I''m not afraid of you, hateful monster. You don''t want us to listen to you!" Inside the raised shelter, a Kerrigan, unaware of the current situation, is still shouting. "You can''t destroy the defense of the sanctuary, even the king of hell can''t do it! Don''t be frightened by the monster''s appearance, people of kriegen In the face of the clamorous kreigan, rod reaches out his hand, knocks open the half closed door of the shelter, goes straight in, and grabs the kreigan. With a little force, after crushing the krigan to death, rod did not let go of his flesh and blood, and absorbed all of them into the body through the fusion ceremony. The huge size of the body gradually weakens the effect of the fusion ceremony. The integration of an ordinary krigan brings little improvement to rod, which is almost negligible. The death of his companion immediately silenced the nearby krigans and made them afraid to say more. What frightened them was that the shelter could not guarantee their safety. Instead of retracting his hand, rod unfolded it. In the center of the palm, the fused krigan head was staring at the others in the shelter with pale eyes. In the shelter, there are not only krigans, but also many hellhounds. This also shows rod that these krigans are believers of the lazy king. "The ritual array in the shelter has been completely destroyed. If you don''t want to be like this man just now, let your leaders come out to see me." The head in the palm of the hand said slowly. The kreigan people in the shelter looked at each other, and finally came out of an older kreigan man and said to the monster''s arm, "I''m the leader of these dog trainers. Before I was captured by the giant, we were performing the task of lazy king, occupying the shelters around the lake of fire. I don''t know what you need?" As he glanced through the shelter, the fearsome krigans, rod said, "go and tell the news to the other shelters. It''s up to you. It''s more believable than what I said. " Put the shelter back on the ground, and soon the old krigan, who had received rod''s order, passed on the message to his companions in other shelters. In this process, naturally, some people did not believe what he said. How could the rule of sanctuary, which the king could not violate, be so easily broken. When rod again ordered Colin to destroy the protection of another shelter, kill and fuse most of the creatures, the other krigans would not believe it. Soon, under the leadership of the old krigan, the krigan who realized that the protection was ineffective came out of the shelter one after another, waiting for the giant monster. "I need all the charts you have, and all the information about the sanctuary. Why do the kings value the struggle for the sanctuary so much?" When the krigans arrived, rod''s voice rang in their ears. "Please wait a moment. Why don''t you take out your chart soon? No one is allowed to hide! " A shrewd kriegen heard rod''s order, while whipping the whip in his hand, he ordered to others. At the command of the krigan, soon the others took a lot of parchments and handed them to him. Then he took them to the monster''s giant hand. "These are our previous nautical charts. We can''t confirm our current position because we were captured by giants. I''m afraid the nautical charts won''t play a big role. As for the purpose of the king... Please forgive me, we ordinary dog trainers really don''t know, and only legendary priests under the king''s command will know about it. " Bent down, he took dozens of different versions of nautical charts from the shrewd krigan people. Then rod quickly picked up these charts and handed them to his own hands to check. Although rod used the fusion ceremony to fuse the giant''s body, he still needed to rely on the original body when he needed to think carefully, that is, the dark yellow body behind the hell bimont, which is located at the giant''s neck, in the middle of the Percy. The noumenon quickly browsed the charts one by one, and rod also showed a thoughtful look. The existence of legendary navigation gives rod unimaginable abilities, one of which is the accurate perception of the ship''s moving trajectory. Even in Goliath''s belly, rod still did not lose this perception. Rod can accurately draw Goliath''s action track on the lake of fire in his own mind, which also makes him pay more attention to these nautical charts in front of him. "The last place Goliath appeared was shelter 31. These four charts all show the location of shelter 31. " Rod stretched out his four arms, took the four charts at the same time, and adjusted their positions one by one. One was stacked on top of the other, and they were stacked layer by layer. After adjusting his position, rod looked at the top chart. What appeared in his mind was the picture of four charts superimposed. "In this way, I know the location of the area around shelter 31. More importantly, through Goliath''s moving track, I can clearly know the position of the land under my feet. " There were twenty-five charts given to rod by the krigans. Most of the charts are very simple, some even incomplete, and the pictures marked are extremely limited, but rod didn''t care. With the existence of legendary navigation, in rod''s eyes, these nautical charts are like pieces of jigsaw puzzles. Although they are scattered, they have a full amount of information. As long as you spell out the locations of the navigation icons one by one, you can get a panoramic view of the periphery of the fire Lake. Even the navigation tracks of ships marked on each chart are all included in rod''s eyes, which makes him see more things from the complicated map information. Chapter 1832 Just as rod was checking the chart in his hand, HeLa, holding her light TISS, flapping her magic wings, flew up from the ground and fell to the side of the magic boat. Magic wings are not hard enough, and there is no strong force, only for them to carry out short distance slow flight, not like real flying creatures, free to fly in the air. In addition to demons, the ability to fly generally appears in pure blood demons. Fire elves like Colin are born with the ability to control the cyclone below their bodies. They can even fly in the air without consuming any power. This is a special existence. Similar to the body structure of the fire elves, in rod''s impression, there are also the spirits of blakada and the ghosts created by the necromancer. Compared with the fire spirit, the flight ability of the ghost is not worth mentioning at all. The ghost can fly in the air for a short time, but it can''t exceed a certain height. The limitation of rank makes it impossible for the ghost to fly to a higher position. If it is promoted to be a resentful soul or a higher level ghost, it can do so. "Lord elotte, have you found anything?" Looking at the dark yellow monster constantly fiddling with the nautical chart, tis asked with concern. In the previous battle, Tess was also affected by the secret of swallowing the sky, and almost ran away by the hurricane like Hela. Fortunately, rod''s arm tightly protected her, and she didn''t suffer any harm, which also made Tess more obedient to him. Rod took a look at her, then continued to put his attention on the pile of nautical charts in his hand. He said faintly, "although we first came to shelter 31 with the help of the dog trainer, we are now on the island where the original shelter 33 is, and the nearest one is shelter 35, But it should have been moved here by Goliath With the existence of legendary navigation, rod quickly gave an accurate judgment. On the lake of fire, rod''s commonly used observation magic [perspective of the earth] has been greatly weakened. On the current Island, rod can''t even see the picture of the end of the island. When rod was in Goliath''s belly, he used this spell not to observe the distant terrain, but to see if Goliath had stepped on the ground. "In addition to the two refuges that still exist in my abdomen, Goliath has moved 27 refuges to this island. However, the lowest number of these refuges is no more than No. 21, and there are no refuges below No. 20, let alone no more than 10." As he examined the chart in his hand and looked at the shelter piled up on the ground, he soon came to his own conclusion. "The krigans were very reluctant to hand over the charts. I would have had fewer nautical charts in my hand if it had not been for the shrewd krigan who stipulated that every shelter should have at least one nautical chart Rod shook his head at the thought of the resistance of the krigans. They may have more detailed nautical charts in their hands, but they only have these. "But I found some unique marks on these charts. Not far away from shelter 36, there are traces of a large number of magic boats gathering, as well as more distant shelters 24 and 42. " Looking at the traces of ships on the charts, rod''s eyes narrowed slightly. He seemed to think of something in his mind. Putting together the contents of these nautical charts, rod has already come up with a panoramic view of the periphery of the lake of fire. In addition to the shelters with deeper serial numbers, rod has been able to infer the location of all the shelters except No. 30 from these nautical charts. "In the nautical chart I first obtained, I found a lot of traces of magic ships passing by near shelter 54. Now I find the same traces in these shelters. There must be some connection between them." After replacing the racing achievement with the end of wisdom, with the blessing of this racing achievement, rod''s wisdom reached the legendary level. The function of legendary wisdom is not only reflected in its most intuitive effect, but also can quickly master any level of magic and secret methods. More importantly, it can greatly improve people''s thinking ability. Just like legends, the voyage gives Rhodes the ability to identify various charts and effectively integrate information on the charts. Legendary intelligence is only more powerful than simultaneous interpreting. "In the test of Vulcan, apart from the shelter, there are only ten gates leading to the city of huoyin." "Twenty four, thirty-six, fifty-four... The number of these shelters is a multiple of six." "There are sixty-six refuges in the whole huohu lake. According to the number, except the sixty-six refuges at the end, there are ten refuges with this special phenomenon." "And that''s probably where the ten gates are." Speaking of this, rod''s eyes were fixed. The existence of legendary wisdom reminds rod of many places that he did not pay attention to. Those refuges are so special that many demons will spontaneously gather there. They are probably related to the ten gates and have great attraction to demons. After hearing what rod said, Tess looked at rod with a smile, but Hella was surprised: "is that true? I just know that there are ten gates deep in the lake of fire. I''m not sure where they are. " Rod shook his head. "It''s just my judgment. As for whether the ten gates are really there, let''s go to the nearest shelter No. 36 and have a look. Then we will know the answer Heralhead nodded slightly, which was considered to agree with rod''s view. And below rod''s body, the soul of bimon in hell, secretly wrote down everything rod said. With the integration of rod and Goliath''s body, the control ability of hell bimon to Goliath''s body is greatly reduced. Compared with Goliath''s body, even hell bimon is not worth mentioning. At the moment, the hell bimont must let the soul fall into a deep sleep for a long time to barely maintain its own existence. It has been unable to compete with rod for any control. What scares him is that if rod''s body expands further, his soul will probably die out completely, and there will be no chance to wake up. At the moment, although he awoke temporarily, he let rod control the body and secretly looked for the time to defeat it. Chapter 1833 Shelter 36. After a long voyage, the magic boat finally arrived at its destination and stopped near the dock. Walking down from the magic boat is a most beautiful demon. Beside her, she is also accompanied by a big devil with a giant sickle and a fire bath. "Here we are, at last, at the gate of pain, shelter 36." Looking at the distant shelter shrouded in brilliant halo, magic FURIS could not hide the excitement in her words. "Well! If it were not for the previous enemy who left incurable diseases in my body, I would have arrived at the door of betrayal, and would not have come here with you at all! " Beside her, agran, the great devil, was not angry. "When I get into the city of huoyin, I''ll be laughed at by Maris and Zeda. As a member of the blood sickle army under Lord selren''s command, I was reduced to the point where I wanted to enter the door of pain with the demon. I lost the face of general selren. When the trial is over, I won''t forgive myself, even if general selren doesn''t blame me. " Frith glanced at him. At any time, the great demons kept their pride in their hearts, which was their unchangeable nature. Floris, who is a demon, knows this very well. "Well, it''s been a long time since that battle. I know you''ve been worried about it. Who let you belittle the enemy in the battle? I have also been plagued by the plague left by that demon for a long time, but now I have completely recovered. " It seemed that something had come to her mind, and there was a look of resentment on her beautiful face. This period of time, unbearable disease, has been tormenting her. The disease did not cause serious damage to her body. It just made her skin itch. She couldn''t help scratching it with her hands, and it couldn''t stop until she finally scratched a piece of her skin. For the charm devil who focuses on his own beauty, this is a thing that he can''t bear. Looking at the skin that was scratched and rotten by her own hands, FURIS was hysterical for this many times. Even the great devil, agran, did not dare to face such a demon. Whenever FURIS was mad, he would escape with fire for a period of time, and then come back when she was calm. Fortunately, at this moment, FURIS is no longer affected by the disease, and her skin is all recovered. Her new skin is even more delicate than before. "I found some information in the temple of the proud king." It seems that he thought of something. The great devil, agran, took the initiative to say, "the devil who left epidemic disease in our body, he followed besib, the king of gluttony. Beelzebub is in charge of all the diseases in the world. He died on the surface of the earth about 500 years ago. " Frith nodded. The great devil, who is in charge of the escape of fire, is undoubtedly the protagonist of this test of Vulcan. Relying on the power of fire escape, they can shuttle in the place of trial and their own territory, without the restriction of space. With this alone, the great demons will be invincible in this trial. Even at the end of the mission, they can rely on the power of the fire to escape instantly without any danger. The blood of the great demons gives them all kinds of privileges. Even if you encounter something you can''t understand in the trial, you can go directly to the temple of the arrogant king to inquire, and then return to the trial. This is not a violation, but the exclusive privilege of the great devil. "Although besib fell a long time ago, his power did not disappear with his death, but deeply infected the whole surface world. At the time of his death, two-thirds of the creatures in the whole surface world were buried with him under the outbreak of disease. Even if hundreds of years have passed, we don''t know how many creatures die under the action of epidemic every year. This is the power of the king. Even if we are unprepared, we will be affected by this power. " With that, agran''s face was filled with respect for the ancient king and hatred for the hateful enemy. She looked at him and asked brightly, "well, on our voyage, didn''t you go to the temple to find a way to relieve the disease? When you come back, my disease will be cured. What have you done? " Under the gaze of Frith, agran shook his head slowly, and there was a dignified look in his eyes: "I didn''t do anything. When I arrived at the temple, the disease disappeared from my body. " Speaking of this, he took a deep breath: "according to Rahab, the first priest of the temple, the power that once belonged to the king of disease has disappeared, and the whole surface world has undergone earth shaking changes." Floris opened her mouth wide and said in surprise, "how could that be?" Agran said in a deep voice: "according to Rahab, the power of the disease spread to all parts of the world due to the death of bezib is now recovered by one creature, which leads to the disappearance of all diseases." FURIS seemed to think of something. She asked in a flustered way, "is it the enemy before us who got the bexib inheritance, and then recovered the power of the epidemic? I haven''t seen the power of epidemic for a long time. If it wasn''t for his appearance, I would have forgotten that there was such a king In her memory, with the death of the monarch, there will be fewer and fewer demons following the former monarch until there is no one left. She had never seen a demon who used the power of disease, except the one who called herself elotte. If it wasn''t for the appearance of elotte, she could hardly remember that there was such a demon king in charge of the epidemic. It''s not just Frith, many demons, who don''t deliberately understand the once hellish king. The demons'' understanding is more limited to the hellish kings they follow, and they know the names of several other current kings at most. "It can''t be him." Unlike Frith, agran quickly made a judgment, "if it were him, the disease in our body would not disappear, but would be more serious, until we die completely." As if he had thought of something, agran frowned deeply: "even Rahab can''t infer the real identity of the creature who recovered the power of the epidemic. It seems that the creature''s attainments in mysticism can exceed Rahab who has been studying mysticism for thousands of years. It''s just incredible." "How could that be..." Floss put her hand over her mouth, her eyes wide open, with a look of great surprise. She obviously didn''t believe what agland said. Chapter 1834 Even FURIS, following the king of lust, knew little about the demons under other kings, and heard of Rahab. Rahab, the first priest of the arrogant monarch, lives in the temple of arrogance all the year round to answer all kinds of questions for other demons. But he has another identity that makes the demons more familiar, that is, the last arrogant monarch. Every hellish monarch seems to have no good ending. He is either defeated by the powerful demons of the new generation, or completely forgotten by other demons, or killed by more powerful enemies, not to mention that there are still wars between kings, and death in the hands of other kings happens from time to time. He is as powerful as Beelzebub. He is in charge of all diseases. He colludes with the pagans in the surface world and is ready to use the disease to destroy everything in the land, but he also died in the hands of a hero. By now, if it wasn''t for the enemy who had the power to use the disease, she couldn''t even remember his name. Crazy as Messiah, but also imprisoned by the current arrogant king, trapped in the door of treachery, as a sacrifice to the beast. Among the kings of hell, only the lazy king and Rahab are special. In her memory, the lazy king is a huge three headed dog that sleeps all the year round. Her favorite thing is to sleep. Even her followers can''t see the moment when she wakes up several times a year. As long as she is close to the temple of laziness, she can hear the sound of snoring like thunder. During his few waking hours, the lazy King enjoyed all kinds of food collected by dog trainers for him, and then fell into deep sleep again. In the hell of fighting and killing, the lazy king is incompatible with other kings. Perhaps because of this, the position of the lazy king has not changed. From the beginning to the end, it was held by the three dogs who loved to sleep, and it has been so for countless years. The lazy king is the only one whose choice has not changed since the first term. As for the other hell kings, I don''t know how many changes have taken place in countless years, and their candidates have been constantly replaced. It was only in the past 100 years that they became stable and remained unchanged for a long time. But Floris knew that soon something big would happen. From the mouth of the great devil agran, the demon understands that the current arrogant King seems to be selecting the right candidate for greedy king from many demons, and he doesn''t know what to do. As a demon, FURIS is very curious about this and wants to learn more from agran. As a demon, FURIS naturally has her own channels to obtain information. For her, her body is the best weapon. Unfortunately, at that time, FURIS was suffering from the power of the disease. Her skin was festering. She didn''t have any chips to tempt agalan. On the contrary, she was in a rage and scared agalan away. Naturally, she couldn''t know more. However, after a little thought, she soon got the answer that the arrogant monarch was preparing to point to another monarchy. The so-called candidate for the monarchy was prepared for this. All the demons who have been expelled from the throne will not come to a better end. They usually end up dead. Even if they survive the battle, they will be used as the object of authority by the new king. In her memory, Cecilia, the current erotic King she followed, took office hundreds of years ago. However, when she took office, she had the previous erotic King cramped and skinned, castrated and tortured to death. This is also the normal situation in the fight between kings. Among the former hell kings who came to a miserable end, Rahab was very special. Unlike the angry monarchs who have changed their candidates dozens of times, there are only two arrogant monarchs from beginning to end. Before the fall of Lucifer, Rahab was the king of pride. According to the ancient records, many years ago, in the face of Lucifer who had fallen from heaven, the arrogant King Rahab reached an agreement with him, gave up his status as a king and became the first priest under his command. Rahab, who gave up his status as a monarch, began to concentrate on the study of mysticism, from shocking magic to fantastic magic. In order to better study all this, he changed his identity several times, and went deep into the surface human world and underground magic world. In many ancient books and records, there are still many improvements made by him after he changed his identity. Until now, every year, many great demons go to the temple of pride to verify everything recorded in the ancient books. As a demon, FURIS is not qualified to go to the temple of pride, let alone meet her. In furith''s impression, in terms of mysticism, Rahab is worthy of the first place in the whole hell. No demon can surpass him in this aspect. From his knowledge, we can even see the development track of the whole magic and magic. However, from the words of the great devil agran, FURIS is surprised to find that someone can surpass Rahab in mysticism. How can she not be surprised? "What else did Lord Rahab say?" When she found out, she asked. The great devil, agran, scratched his head and didn''t seem to want to say more. When she found this, she took his arm, took the sickle for him, and put her soft body close to him. Looking at the appearance of FURIS who recovered from the disease, agran said, "when the disease disappeared, I happened to be at Lord Rahab''s side, so I learned more from him." "According to him, the mysterious knowledge of the creature that made the epidemic disappear is very old, not like the knowledge of this era at all." Agran said to Frith as she recalled. "Old? Lord Rahab, is there something unique about his knowledge? Like it was handed down from some powerful magician? " Asked Frith, blinking. "Your doubts are the same as I thought before." Agran looked at her and sighed, "but according to Rahab, the older the mystics, the better. Over the years, so many magicians have been studying mysticism, which has changed with each passing day. Now any magician apprentice, hundreds of years ago, can be regarded as a formal magician. This is the gap in knowledge. " "After Lord Rahab said that, no matter what I asked, he would not say a word more. That''s all I know. " Agran answered slowly. Chapter 1835 After listening to the great devil agran, FURIS fell into silence. She shakes her head. Although she still doesn''t understand why the pestilence that has been bothering her will disappear, and how terrible the creature that takes back all the pestilence will be, she no longer thinks about it, but focuses on the primary goal of this trip. "Shelter 36... Even if it''s just close, I can detect the breath of many powerful demons. It seems that many demons are attracted by the door of pain. According to the Oracle issued by the king of lust, if the first demon who passes through the door of pain, he will give her the harvest through the door of pain, but he can get a chance to kiss her Looking at the many demons gathered in the distance, Frith snorted, turned her eyes, and then looked at the big demon agalan: "this time, it''s up to you." The big devil snorted coldly, and subconsciously raised his chest to admit the words of Frith. Gathered outside the door of pain, in addition to many demons, there are those demonic companions who are united by demons, similar to the great devil agran beside Frith. In addition, even some other powerful demons also came here, just to get full harvest outside the door of pain, in order to please the king of lust. "We''re late. Look over there, the door of pain has been opened. Those demons have already begun to feel the will of pain." Looking at the demons who were either ferocious or trembling, agran said slowly, his face slightly changed. In the center of the gathering of demons, there is an empty place, where the ancient transmission stele has been activated, and the black and red light blooms out. There is a kind of soul catching magic, and that is the door of pain, one of the ten gates. On the other side of the transmission tablet is the location of shelter 36. Unfortunately, all the demons nearby are attracted by the gate of pain. No demons care about the shelter here. Arriving at the gate of pain does not mean the end of the journey. On the contrary, the more difficult battle has just begun. According to the rules of Vulcan trial, the devil who takes the lead in passing through the gate of pain will get an unimaginable reward, and will be sent to the position in the city of huoyin, which also has a greater advantage. However, the door of pain is not so easy to pass through. The door of pain is releasing all the time, an ability called the will of pain. Any demon who wants to pass through it must bear the will completely. "Said, as a demon, you should be more able to bear the pain than I am?" It seemed that something had come to her mind, and agran asked her. But she shook her head: "the identity of demons doesn''t give me more advantages, but those who enjoy the pain of the abyss demons are better at it. Even the king of lust is afraid of this painful will, and ordinary demons can''t bear it. " Speaking of this, she reached over agran''s shoulder with a soft look in her eyes: "whether you can enter the door of pain ahead of time depends on whether you can occupy a more forward position. As long as I occupy the front row position, give me a period of time, I will be able to withstand the pain. " The door of pain will release the will of pain all the time. As long as you bear the will of pain completely, you can pass through the door of pain smoothly. Looking at those demons sitting around the door of pain, who constantly bear this will, their faces show a ferocious expression, but none of them can get close to the door of pain within 50 steps, FURIS''s face is also dignified. "The closer to the door of pain, the stronger the will to feel pain. Those demons should have just begun to feel the painful will. The gap between them is not big, and we still have a great chance to get close to them within 50 steps! " Frith came to a quick conclusion and said to agran. Agran nodded and held the sickle in his hand. In principle, the earlier the demons come here, they will be able to occupy a better position outside the door of pain, so that when the door of pain is opened, they will feel more intense will of pain. Those later demons can only feel at the edge of the door of pain in a less efficient way. After the body is fully familiar with the will of pain, the devil can approach the door of pain, endure more intense pain, and finally enter the door of pain. When the door of pain is opened, the demons who occupy a more forward position can gain a greater advantage, otherwise, they can only move forward step by step against the pain. It''s a pity that in hell, after all, he speaks with strength and blood. As a great devil, whenever he comes to the door of pain, he can occupy the front row position and feel the will of pain, even with Floris. If you change to other demons, you don''t have such a good chance. It can be expected that many demons will start a fierce battle in order to fight for the order of feeling pain. It''s not just the gate of pain, it''s every portal, it''s a battle. The earlier you arrive at the location of Shimen, the more advantage you will have in the fight. As a high-level demon, FURIS has very limited power. In order to gain an advantage in competing for the position order, she has to rely on the power of other demons. Originally, she united with general selren''s distant relative, the pure blood devil anyavili, and relied on anyavili to catch up with the legendary rank of the great devil. If all goes well, she will be the first to reach the door of pain with those demons and occupy the most advantageous position. Unfortunately, she meets those hateful degenerates and the dark yellow monster. After losing a large number of demons under anyavelli, agran''s identity as a great demon no longer has the advantage of crushing outside the door of pain. If he is not careful, it will cause public anger. Even agran can''t resist such a large number of demons nearby. Looking at a large number of demons nearby, agran was on guard. From the poor eyes of nearby demons, what he can predict is that if one of those demons who feel painful will has a breakthrough progress, for example, within 20 steps from the door of pain, other nearby demons who are unwilling to fail will attack and kill them together. Not only that, but also he can foresee that because the will to suffer is too strong, the demons at the moment are concentrating on fighting against that will, and have no time to take care of other demons. At the end of the trial, the will of the pain gate will weaken, and a fierce battle will break out here. At that time, the first person to pass through the pain gate will be decided. Chapter 1836 Just as agran is going to lead FURIS to join the ranks of the painful will as a great devil, FURIS suddenly whispers. "I feel a familiar breath, which I will never forget. It must be Haila!" At this point, her face changed. She turned back and looked at the endless lake of fire. At the end of her line of sight, a slightly strange magic boat was slowly sailing to this side. This magic ship is totally different from any one that she has ever seen. On the surface of the ship, there are many strange shaped arms, and it can''t even be seen which demons those arms came from. In addition, on the side of the magic boat, there is a pair of claws with huge claws. There is a layer of dried up dark red blood on the claws. It looks a bit creepy. Along the line of sight of Frith, agran also saw this strange magic boat. Somehow, the strange looking magic boat gave him a sense of extreme danger. Agran could not tell where the sense of danger came from, but his instinct, which had been formed after many battles, clearly expressed it to him. "Don''t worry about the others. The most important thing for us now is to find a way to bear the pain and go to the city of huoyin." Said agran, glancing at her. Among the creatures that pass through the ten gates, only the top ones will receive unique rewards from the ten gates. After that, although the creatures who passed the test did not get ten unique rewards, they were still praised by the king and held higher positions in the war. "No..." this time, FURIS refused agran''s request, "I come to participate in this trial, in addition to the king''s reward, but also has a lot to do with her. I know that she has been preparing for this trial for a long time, and if possible, I want to beat her head on Agran took a look at her and looked at the door of pain in the distance. He just shook his head. He wanted to go to huoyin city as soon as possible to join other members of the blood sickle army. Unfortunately, under the constant persuasion and hard work of the demon, he finally said helplessly: "well, anyway, the door of pain has just opened. There is still a lot of time left. I will help you this time." After making a decision in his heart, agran had no hesitation and scruples: "I just need to show my strength to the demons near the door of pain, and let them give up their position on their own initiative. Let me help you solve them. You should first feel the will of pain and wait for my good news." As soon as the words came to an end, a burst of fire broke out at agran''s feet, and his whole body disappeared in the fire. At the same time, on the deck of the magic boat, a group of flames also lit up at the right time. Agalan, holding a giant sickle, reappeared in the flames. Looking at agran who went away to fight with the enemy, FURIS had a complicated look on her face. She could not help sighing: "Hella... What you believe is wrong from the beginning. You have betrayed the king''s guidance and US demons." After sighing, Frith no longer pays attention to the battle on the magic ship. In her opinion, with the help of the great devil agran, the line on Hella''s magic ship has no chance to survive. As her enemy, Hella''s ending is doomed. Compared with this, FURIS is more concerned about the painful will pouring out of the door of pain. With the distance getting closer, the painful will is eroding the heart of Frith, making her beautiful face as ferocious as those demons nearby. In the will to suffer, there are all kinds of feelings that ordinary people can''t bear. The closer they get to the door of suffering, the stronger the perception becomes. In order to bear the pain, those demons who arrive here first can choose to stay close to the door of pain, so that when the door of pain is opened, they can occupy a great advantage, even if they can''t bear the pain behind, as long as they stay in the same place, let their bodies slowly get familiar with the pain, and finally continue to move inward. This kind of behavior is also the initial plan of Frith. Unfortunately, due to the interference of the enemy, Frith finally failed to achieve this, until the door of pain opened, this can be reached the door of pain. Helpless, she can only withstand the pain of the door of pain, step by step forward. A hundred steps away from the door of pain, the first thing she felt was a short and strong physical pain. Every step forward, it seemed as if there was a sharp blade running through her body. But when she reached for it, there was no scar on her body. Only the lasting pain remained in her body. As she approached the hundred steps, the pain she felt had reached the level of limb fracture. Every step she took was a great torture to herself. As she walked along, she saw many demons stop here, ready to let her body get used to the pain, and then move on. For the devil, the will to suffer is not meaningless. The strong pain contained in the painful will, just like the real wounded in the battle, can make the devil have more powerful endurance. In a real battle, any injury may appear. In the face of severe pain, many new demons will be in a panic for the first time, and their strength can not even be exerted at all. Even the demons who have experienced many battles will panic when they face the severe pain when their limbs are broken, and finally die in the hands of the enemy. The existence of painful will can make these demonic bodies remember the pain. Once the successful patience, in the subsequent battle, even if the same injury, these demons will not panic, but will burst out more powerful fighting ability. This is also the reason why many powerful demons choose the gate of pain to enter the city of huoyin. Each of the ten Gates has its own unique effect. The existence of the gate of pain is to make the devil feel pain. After the body fully remembers the pain of the injury, these demons will be able to come closer to the door of pain, while FURIS continues to approach the door of pain. Bear the pain, Frith came to the door of pain within a hundred steps. The pain within a hundred steps is more intense and unbearable than before. If the pain before a hundred strides is similar to the damage in battle, even if the limb is broken, it is short and intense pain, then within a hundred strides, it makes people move forward against the sharp knife, and the pain is more lasting. Chapter 1837 Within a hundred steps, the pain is more intense and unbearable. After coming here, Frith''s pace obviously slowed down, and the number of demons who felt pain around her was also significantly less than that of a hundred steps away. In addition to a few demons who are similar to Frith, who are able to enter a hundred steps, most of them occupy an excellent position at the beginning. The difference between staying in place and getting closer to the door of pain is not a single point. If she wants to, she can stay in her current position until the end of the trial, but if she wants to move forward, she will suffer tens of times more than if she stays in her original position. Beside Frith, many demons are sitting on the ground, adjusting their state and getting familiar with the current painful will. There are still many demons who keep moving forward. When she just entered a hundred steps, she saw something like this. However, after she took ten more steps, the number of demons who still kept moving was significantly reduced, and a large number of demons stopped moving. "Lord osier, thanks to you, we are able to occupy such a good position outside the door of pain. Compared with those demons who are slowly moving forward in pain, we are undoubtedly too lucky. " When Frith walks slowly, next to her, another low-level demon resting at ninety steps is embracing an abyss Lord, with a burst of emotion. As the painful will of the king of lust, a large number of demons came because of her command, eager to enter the door of pain as soon as possible, so as to get the reward of the king of lust. FURIS looked around, surrounded by the door of pain, in addition to different kinds of demons, there are a large number of demons. These good-looking demons gather fifty steps away from the door of pain, but no one dares to move forward. "According to my identity, I could have occupied a position close to 70 steps. Unfortunately, the pain there was so intense that I had to retreat to 90 steps." The abyss Lord named Aussie, looking at the old black and red transmission stele, sighed, "we can''t retreat any more. Although as long as one step back, all the pain will be relieved, but it will also make people lose the courage to move on. " Listening to the story of the abyss Lord and demon, Frith smiles bitterly. She passed the two demons and continued to move inward. Within 90 steps, FURIS felt a sharp pain in her eyes, a strong swelling in her eyes, as if she had been resisted by the tip of a knife. FURIS could even feel the chill from the tip of a knife. However, without any retreat, she went up to meet the chill. At the next moment, there seemed to be a sound of something breaking in her ear. The sharp blade stabbed into her eyes. Even if she closed her eyes tightly, it could not alleviate the deep pain. Under the effect of this pain, FURIS can''t even see things in the distance, she can only rely on her own feelings. She was biting her teeth, and the pain in her eyes made her cry. The more she moved towards the door of pain, the more deep the blade went into her eyes, until she reached the bottom of her mind. She even suspected that such intense pain could even shatter her brain. At this moment, Floris thought of the words of the abyss Lord. As long as she stepped back, all the pain in her mind would disappear. The ability of the door of pain is to let the approaching demons feel the extremely strong pain, rather than leaving them incurable injuries. As long as you step back, you can eliminate all the pain, and you don''t have to suffer the unbearable torture. Especially when it comes to less than 100 steps, at this stage, all the pain becomes more intense because of the devil''s advance, which undoubtedly gives a strong hint to the nearby demons. As long as they stop, they can greatly alleviate the pain. If they retreat, they can make the pain completely invisible. The demon with weak mind, after feeling this, may have already stopped his own pace and stood still outside the door of pain. Even the abyss demons, who enjoy tormenting other creatures, can''t bear the pain to the bone. As a demon, FURIS is not good at suffering. She can come to such a stage step by step, relying on her will and her worship of the king of lust. All of a sudden, the demons around the center of the door of pain, suddenly spewed out a fierce wave of air, which contains an unimaginable will to suffer, far stronger than any previous moment. "No! The door of pain is breaking out now FURIS, with her eyes closed, heard the cry of surprise from the Lord of the abyss. "Let''s step back quickly." The demon who was held by the abyss Lord said in a hurry. "We can''t go back. Once I step back and want to return to the original position, I have to endure the pain several times before... If I didn''t come early, I''m not qualified to feel the painful will in this position now. Anyway, I have to endure the painful will this time! " Said the abyss Lord OSSY firmly. As if thinking of something, he added: "what''s more, we occupy the position close to the door of pain, not only to feel the will of pain in close range, but also to move towards the door after we fully bear it? If we want to bear the painful will, now is the best opportunity. As long as we resist this burst of painful will, we can move forward a considerable distance. " Listening to the abyss Lord, the demon no longer insisted. She knew that it was easier to stay in the same place and bear the sudden outbreak of pain than to face the door of pain against the will of pain. On the other side, FURIS also heard the conversation between the abyss Lord and the demon, and her mouth was filled with bitterness. The location of the voice clearly tells Frith that the abyss Lord and his party are just a few steps away from her. Unexpectedly, she is suffering from this degree of pain, but still does not get close to the door of pain. At the thought that there was a long way to go to the door of pain, and that she didn''t know what degree of pain she was going to suffer, she felt a sense of despair in her heart. If it wasn''t for the request of the king of lust, she didn''t want to move closer to the door of pain. Finally, with a deep sigh, she slowly stopped and stayed 85 steps away from the door of pain to meet the pain will spreading ahead. Chapter 1838 The strong will of pain washes her whole body. In front of the painful will sweeping like the waves, the only thing she could do was to clench her teeth and put up with it. Not only she, at this moment, almost all the forward demons, have taken the initiative to stop their own pace, waiting for the pain will subside. Facing the painful will like the sea waves, the demons standing in the same place are like the rocks in front of the huge waves. No matter how the waves beat, the rocks are still towering. Frith was surprised to find that the will to suffer that emerged from the door of pain did not bring her the strong pain she couldn''t bear before. On the whole, it was still within the range she could bear. Even with the attack of the will to suffer over and over again, her body had produced some resistance. "My body hurts so much..." screamed the demon who couldn''t bear the painful will beside FURIS. "Hold back, as long as we can hold on to the end of this wave of painful will, we can continue to move forward." Beside the demon, Aoxi, the Lord of the abyss, comforted him. Although his body is suffering from unimaginable pain because of the existence of painful will, at the moment, he is more concerned about the demons. As Aussie said, it was not long before the painful will subsided. The nearby will of pain will immediately return to calm, but the power of the door of pain will also weaken a lot, making it easier for other demons to move forward. At the front of the team, there are demons, trying to move within 50 steps. Looking at the demons who are trying to enter within fifty steps, FURIS is a little curious. She doesn''t know how much pain that position will bring to the demons. Shaking her head, Frith knew that it was better to take care of the road ahead of her than to worry about the distant fifty steps. Without much hesitation, Frith continued to step forward and approach the door of pain in the field. In the eyes of other demons, although she is a high-level demon, in front of the painful door where a large number of demons gather, she has nothing to pay special attention to. Fifty steps away from the door of pain, the number of legendary demons can''t be counted with one hand. It''s just a high-level demonic frise. She doesn''t even have any demonic Companions to follow her, so she won''t be noticeable. On the contrary, when her vision returned to normal, she looked out at the door of the pain. The legendary demons she knew well, but had never been able to see, gave birth to an unimaginable fear in her heart. In hell, demons who are not good at fighting survive in their unique way. Those demons who can promote their blood all the way and finally come to the legendary rank have unimaginable means, even more difficult than the big demons. In this trial, the king of lust was determined to win the things in the door of pain, and his strength was far beyond her imagination. At the moment, not far away from the quay, Alor, who appears from the fire escape, is standing on the deck of the magic boat, examining the people on the magic boat. His eyes swept, first saw a spirit of the beast, and then not far away to see two demons, eyes finally fixed on one of the tall demons. "You are Hella, aren''t you? I hear about you from time to time Asked agran in a deep voice. "You''re right. I''m Hella. As for Forrest... "It seemed that something had occurred to her. HeLa raised her head slightly." she asked you to come to me? " "She wants me to deal with you and your companions." Agran glanced at Hella, and his self-confidence and disdain for the demon''s low fighting ability appeared in his eyes. As a big devil, he didn''t intend to hide his purpose at all. "So it is." Hella replied calmly. From Hella''s calm eyes, agran seems to realize that something is wrong. Under normal circumstances, no matter what kind of creature he is, he can''t be so calm when he knows that he will be the enemy of the great devil, or even when he is likely to die. Whether HeLa makes a pathetic plea for mercy or makes a hysterical roar, Alor will not be surprised. He has seen such an expression in many creatures. But the calm shown by Hella is far beyond alore''s expectation. He can''t figure out why Hella''s face is so dull. To be able to maintain such calm in the face of the coming death is to have a stronger reliance on life and death. According to agran''s understanding of demons, it is impossible for them to abandon life and death to fight like real soldiers. The reason why HeLa looks calm must be that she has stronger dependence. Agran''s eyes looked around, and soon, his eyes were fixed on another short broken arm demon. "It''s you..." because the broken arm demon was too weak, agran didn''t pay special attention at first. Until now, looking at the demon''s face, agran thought of some bad memories. "What about the devil who released the disease? Where is he hiding now? " Asked agran in a loud voice. Fighting with the demon who released the disease left him bitter memories. Not only did a large number of his companions die, but more importantly, the unbearable disease tormented him all the way. Agran tried to escape with fire and went to the temple of the king of gluttony, hoping that the priests there could cure their own disease. Unfortunately, this king of gluttony had no interest in the power of the disease. Most of the priests of gluttony were giants like Goliath and could not cure the disease at all. Fortunately, not long ago, all the power of the disease disappeared, and agran''s body returned to its original state. At this moment, looking at the companion of the epidemic demon, that is, the broken arm demon, agran''s face is ferocious, and the giant sickle in his hand is waving noisily, as if the next moment will be a new hatred and old hatred. "Are you looking for me?" A sound interrupted agran''s thoughts. Along the way, agran noticed that a figure was on his back behind the mentally ill beast near the mast. It''s not accurate to say that it''s the back. Their bodies are connected together. It looks like two completely different creatures are put together. And that creature was the monster who had fought with him and called himself elot. Agran showed a sneer: "so you hide here, without the power of disease, how can you fight with me?" As soon as the voice fell, a burst of fire broke out at agran''s feet. His whole body shuttled through the space and appeared in front of the monster. The next moment he would wave the scythe in his hand. However, a strong sense of threat, so that agran at the last moment, stopped the action in his hands, body re escape into the fire, appeared in the sky not far away. The bat wings behind him flapped violently, and agran''s eyes widened with fear. If he hadn''t reacted in time and decisively used the flame to escape, he would have died in the hands of the monster. Agran didn''t know what was going on, he just heard the sound of the magma pouring in his ear. Looking back below, in front of the monster, there was a huge arm as strong as a rock. The palm of his hand, which he held tightly, was in the position where agran''s flame appeared. If he waited for him at night, he would be crushed to death by the giant hand. Even the strong body of the great devil could not stop the power of this arm. "This is... What?" Agran''s eyes were astonished. His huge hand was sticking out of the lake of fire, and only had the upper part, so he couldn''t see the whole picture below. After biting his teeth, agran, relying on the fire immunity of the great devil, directly uses the fire to escape, and comes to the bottom of the fire lake full of magma. At the same time, he opens his eyes. Looking at the shadow under the lake of fire, agran opened his eyes wide and poured out a lot of bubbles in his mouth. "It''s impossible... What kind of monster is this?" The remaining fear in his heart made him suddenly emerge from the lake of fire, and his eyes were still a little unbelievable. Under the gaze of agran, the magic boat on the surface of the fire lake rises slowly, and the nearby magma is arranged in a large section, and the monster finally shows its full picture. What stands up from the magma is a giant with great power, whose shape runs through heaven and earth, and the magic ship is at the giant''s head. Chapter 1839 The huge figure in the lake of fire, as well as its release of strong momentum, immediately attracted the attention of many demons nearby. Fifty steps from the door of pain, the slender, lady like legendary demon seems to have found something. He turns back and looks at the huge figure. "It''s him, Goliath the giant." She said faintly, "isn''t he the high priest of the king of gluttony? What''s he doing at the gate of pain? If he wants to go to huoyin City, he will go through the fourth gate of flesh and blood, or the eighth gate of sulfur. " "How do I know?" Beside her, the crimson abyss demon with a whip in hand snorted, "dorana, I advise you to pay attention to the painful dreamland. The painful dreamland within 50 steps is very important. If you don''t move forward, you will be overtaken by other demons." "No, he''s not Goliath... There''s a devil taking over his body. I don''t know who he is." Dorana did not pay attention to the advice of the abyss demon king, but stared at the giant. After a long time, she sighed: "even demons like Goliath have died in the trial... Ordinary demons can''t do this. Who on earth instructed Goliath? I heard that selon also came to this trial. Did he lead the great devil of blood sickle to do it? " Relying on her own observation and rich experience in the past, dorana soon saw the giant''s reality. Her words, together with the abyss demon king, also looked at the giant a few more eyes. With a shake of her head, dorana quickly calms down, looks at the door of pain, and is ready to fight against the painful illusion within 50 steps. About thirty steps behind her, FURIS was on her way. Her body was suffering from unimaginable pain, and she had no time to take care of the abnormality behind her. The cry of other demons in the neighborhood, heard in Frith''s ears, was like they were shocked by the strength of agran. Thinking of this, Frith''s face also showed a proud smile. She thought in her heart: "do you all see the strength of agran? That''s the devil I brought. That''s it. Let''s make more exclamations. As for Hella, death in the hands of the devil will not insult your identity. Even if you can survive, after I enter the door of pain, you should be able to understand how far you are wrong, right And at the landing dock, the powerful devil in her heart is looking at the giant of lava with flustered eyes. "How could that be?" Agran cursed secretly. From the giant''s body, he felt a strong and extreme threat. The sign from his perception clearly showed him that the monster in front of him was more terrible than any enemy he met in the trial, and it was almost invincible. The ominous premonition in his heart makes agran want to escape quickly with fire, but the pride of being a great devil makes him unwilling to leave directly. Since he was promoted to a legendary creature, agran has not met such a fearing creature for a long time. The existence of fire evasion makes the great devil invincible in the battle. Even if he meets an irresistible enemy, he can escape from the battlefield and return to a safe place by fire evasion. Other demons have almost no means to fight against the great devil. "Hateful..." agran clenched his weapon and stared at the center of the top of his head like a giant ship, where the dark yellow monster was. At this moment, agran thought of the recent promise to Frith. He didn''t allow himself to retreat without a single attempt, which was a disgrace to the name of the great devil. If at the beginning, agran came here only to fight for the fulfillment of Frith''s wishes, now, he is fighting for the pride in the blood of the great devil. Intuition tells agran that all the changes in front of him, including the giant lurking under the lake of fire, are caused by the dark yellow monster who calls himself elot. In agran''s impression, the dark yellow monster was weak, and its strength was insignificant. Even if there was a huge body below, it could not change this. The next moment, with a burst of fire, agran, holding a giant sickle, appeared directly in front of the dark yellow monster, Before agran attacked, he was swept out by a huge force. After flying in the air for a while, he smashed into the magma of the lake of fire and splashed a spark. Before long, agran would use fire to escape and reappear in the air. At the moment, he looks very embarrassed, blood is all over his body, the corner of his mouth is still overflowing with blood, a hand is powerless to hang down, the body is curled up, the bones of his whole body don''t know how many broken. "How can..." he gasped and looked at the huge monster in front of him with unbelievable eyes. Agran didn''t expect that he was completely guessed by the monster in front of him when he used the flame to escape. Before he even attacked, he was hit and flew at the moment when his body appeared. He couldn''t even use the flame to escape again. In addition, agran''s eyes, but also left a deep disbelief. The last time agran saw the dark yellow monster, the monster could only rely on the inferior power of epidemic power to fight. Although it looked strange and frightening, it could only frighten ordinary demons. In agran''s eyes, it was not worth mentioning at all. Even those strong abyss demons were better than that monster. Although he was tortured all the way by the power of the epidemic, agran did not think that it was a powerful force, only as a inferior means. In his view, the real powerful force should be the power shown by the great devil in the battle, which could tear up the enemy''s power by hand. Belong to the big devil''s arrogance, let agran never look at the dark yellow monster. However, at this time, agran, after exerting the power that he should be proud of, was defeated by the dark yellow monster with more powerful power. How can he not be surprised? "This power... How did you get it?" Agran put his active hand in front of him and asked in a trembling voice. If you put these injuries on the ordinary creatures, even if they don''t die, they will take a long time to recover. However, for the powerful blood of the great devil, it will only take a few days to recover completely, which is not fatal at all. Seeing that agran did not continue to attack, rod was disappointed and sighed in his heart. Chapter 1840 At this time, rod does not have the ability to cast the magic of the noumenon, and he has no means to counteract the demons who can use fire to escape across space all the time. Rod clearly knew that if the big devil in front of him wanted to run, he couldn''t stop him at all. The power of fire evasion is just like the instant movement and the gate of different dimensions in the hands of a mage. It is almost impossible to counter it with normal means. The big devil is just an idea, which is enough to cross thousands of miles. The noumenon above the earth''s surface has the power of fire escape. With this ability, rod''s flexibility reached a new height, but when this ability appeared in the hostile demons, rod felt its difficulty. For this reason, when the big devil stopped, rod did not continue to pursue. Staying in the air, agran seems to be very close to rod, but rod clearly knows that if he takes the initiative to attack, the time from raising his hand to launching the attack will be enough for agran to perform the fire evasion many times. Although the giant is powerful, under the cover of the fire evasion, he can''t touch the big devil at all. The first time rod was able to accurately hit agran, he took advantage of the arrogance in the heart of the big devil. He took advantage of his initiative to attack, and used the gap of fire escape to predict the position where he might appear. At this time, rod did not answer agran''s question. Instead, he raised the giant''s palm and looked at a deep bone scar on the palm of his hand. His face changed slightly. Although the giant''s hand hit agran and blasted him out, rod was also attacked by agran. According to rod''s prediction, no matter how hard agran tries, he will not be able to hurt Goliath''s giant. After Goliath''s countless years of devouring flesh and blood, his skin will be stronger than any armor rod has ever seen. Only when he has the ability to ignore defense, like bimon in hell, can he cause damage to Goliath''s giant. Rod thought that agran''s counterattack could only leave a pale white mark on the giant''s palm, but the actual situation was beyond his expectation. The counterattack from the great devil completely penetrated his skin. If rod didn''t stop quickly, half of his palm would be cut off. "Is this the real use of the blood characteristic of" the head of original sin " Looking at the scar on his palm, rod felt a sense of enlightenment. The head of the original sin is a characteristic of the blood of the great devil, which has its own unique usage, just like the fire escape. This feature allows the big devil to return the damage value to the enemy in full when he is damaged, while ignoring any protective ability. Only in this way can the giant''s palm be injured. In the past, rod seldom used this blood ability. With two artifact in his hand, he seldom suffered huge damage. He almost forgot this power belonging to the blood of the great devil. He didn''t think about it until he was cut open by agran. "You know the blood power of the great devil. It seems that I underestimated you." Listen to rod, said agran, gritting his teeth. Rod took a look at him and squeezed his hand tightly. Under the function of the fusion ceremony, the broken flesh and blood, meridians, and even skin are fused together again. In addition to the bloodstain spilled before, the giant''s palm was soon no longer scarred. The existence of flame evasion makes rod helpless for a while. He can only wait for agran to take the initiative to get close to him to launch a counterattack. However, agran can''t launch an attack on rod again after suffering a big loss. "Did Frith ask you to come?" Looking at agran in the distance, at the front of the deck of the magic ship, Hella asked. "So what?" said agran? With me, you can''t get close to the door of pain. Even if I can''t beat that monster, it''s still easy to deal with you, an ordinary demon. " If he doesn''t want to admit his failure, he will not let Hella go easily. Fire escape is his best reliance. "It seems that she has not forgotten the past." Hella seemed to think of something and sighed. While on one side, rod looked at the demons gathered in the distance. From agran''s words, he also confirmed more things. As rod expected, shelter 36 is indeed the location of the ten gates, and the sixth of the ten gates, the gate of pain. "So the door of treachery is on the other side of shelter 6... Unfortunately, the charts submitted by the krigans are so incomplete that they don''t have the shelters with the top numbers." Rod seemed to have found something, with a thoughtful look in his eyes. All the way to shelter 36, rod found that due to Goliath''s massive collection of shelters, the terrain marked on the nautical charts was very different from that of huohu lake. If it wasn''t for the legendary navigational skills to determine the location, rodrigen would not have been able to come here just by those nautical charts. This is also what makes rod feel bad. No one knows if the shelters within the 20th in the depths of the lake of fire will also change because of various circumstances, making it more difficult to go to the door of betrayal. "Everyone, you have seen the power of that giant. If he attacks us when we feel painful will, how can we resist it?" Fifty steps away from the door of pain, the demons who feel the will of pain here look ugly. The appearance of the giant completely disrupts their actions. No one wants to be attacked by the giant when they feel the will of pain and their defense becomes weak. If you are forced back by the giant''s attack and want to go back to fifty steps again, you have to feel unbearable pain. To this end, the nearby demons stop acting, even the legendary demons. They are gathering to discuss how to deal with the coming giant. "The gate of pain belongs to the domain of the king of lust. Other kinds of demons are not qualified to approach! If you want to be safe, get rid of the giant quickly During the conversation, a high-level demon screamed. Her words, attracted a nearby Tauren devil''s displeasure: "you can''t recruit fellow travelers, you start to blame other demons?"? According to you, most of the demons here will be driven away. " "The devil of the abyss is also loyal to the king of lust. What she said is very reasonable! Other kinds of demons should not be near here. " Legendary level of the abyss demon king, take the initiative to echo the road. With a sigh, dorana said, "any demon can go through any of the ten gates, no matter which king he is loyal to. Now the most important thing is to find out the devil''s intention. " Chapter 1841 As soon as dorana''s words came out, the demons nearby were quiet and looked at her. Among all the legendary demons, dorana is the one with high reputation. Her blood is very old. She is the first group of demons to follow the current king of lust. In the absence of the erotic monarch, her orders often represent the will of the erotic monarch. The magic under legend is not qualified to refute her suggestion. Even other legendary demons look at dorana with fear in their eyes. It is said that dorana entered the hell in the form of a complete soul. She was once a princess of the human kingdom. She had an unimaginable understanding of the human world, which made her identity more special. "Ms. dorana is right." Soon, the echo came from other demons in the field. "The king of lust, I totally agree with dorana." A tall cregan replied, saying that she had done the human noble etiquette to dorana to show her demeanor, while dorana just smiles. Another young girl like legendary demon couldn''t see it any more, and took the initiative to say: "since Ms. dorana has said that, you''d better do it completely. Who knows the identity of that damned giant, and what''s his purpose? " "In terms of the giant''s size, he should be Goliath, the high priest of gluttony, far more powerful than ordinary legendary demons." Soon, an abyss Lord said politely, but unfortunately, the legendary enchanter did not give him a good look. "I''ve seen Goliath before. He''s busy collecting shelters around the lake of fire. He should not be interested in the gate of pain. I don''t know why he came here." One of the fire elves said, his face slightly changed. "Stupid. You said he was collecting shelters. He must have come here for shelter 36. " The abyss demon king sweeps the fire spirit and says unkindly. The fire spirit, who was swept by the eyes of the abyss demon king, did not dare to refute at all, but lowered his head. The fire elves knew in their hearts that their actions would disappoint the demons nearby who paid close attention to them. However, the strength of his high-level creatures was not enough to challenge the legendary abyss demon king. If the fire spirit continues to offend the abyss demon king, even if he is killed, other demons will not feel wrong. If you dare to compete with the legendary devil in front of the demon, you should be ready to die. The sound of discussion spread fifty steps away from the door of pain. Before the giant''s threat was relieved, the nearby demons did not dare to take the risk to go deeper into the door of pain. No one knew what the giant would do. Not far away, FURIS, who keeps on marching, doesn''t know what happened. In her heart, she is still secretly happy for the nearby demons to stop. I don''t know what happened. I just hope that the demon in the distance can delay more time, so that she can catch up with the team in front of her. Thinking of this, the speed of Forrest''s moving forward could not help speeding up again. She had already seen the hope of entering the door of pain first. If you want to enter the door of pain, strength is one aspect. What''s more important is the will to endure intense pain, which can''t be made up by any strength. Her pace was slow and firm, from 70 steps to 60 steps. At the same time, she heard the voices of the demons nearby. "My God, what on earth is that giant doing?" "I don''t know, but it looks like he''s destroying our magic boat, and he''s got a boat on his head... Is that Goliath stupid enough to eat?" Hearing the voices of the demons, FURIS was stunned, and then a bad premonition appeared. She looked back and saw that in her heart, the noble and powerful demon was flying in the air, covering her body. She looked very embarrassed and seriously injured. Instead of him, another huge demon she had never heard of became the focus of the nearby demons. "What happened? How did agran get hurt? " Before waiting for her to say anything, Doris, dressed as a lady, said to the nearby devil, "he''s not Goliath. A devil has occupied his body. No matter what the devil''s intention is, his behavior is a serious provocation to us. " Speaking of this, dorana looks around at the demons nearby. When other demons heard her words, their faces were more or less indignant or discontented, but none of them was willing to leave the outside of the door of pain to deal with the giant. After shaking her head, dorana looked at the abyss demon king beside her: "lenis, ask about the demon. If he only comes for the door of pain, let him participate in the trial normally. If he has any other ideas, let him understand your strength. " The abyss demon king named lenis nodded: "even Goliath was not my opponent. Although the demon occupied Goliath''s body, it is still unknown whether he can play Goliath''s strength." With that, lenis left the team and turned to the direction of the giant devil. As the abyss demons who deal with pain all the year round, they have a different tolerance for pain from ordinary people. As the abyss demon king, lenis has the strongest tolerance for external pain among all the demons nearby, which makes it unnecessary for him to come to the gate of pain 50 steps ahead of time before the trial starts. If he wants to, he can go to the position of pain 50 steps away at any time. If it wasn''t for the terrible pain within 50 steps of the door of pain, or even the illusion of pain, lenis would have been the first to enter the door of pain. Fortunately, lenis is not worried. With the passage of time, the effect of the mirage of pain will be reduced a little bit until it completely disappears, leaving only the previous kind of pain on the surface. At that time, it is the best time to enter the door of pain. Because of this, even if you spend a little time and energy to deal with the sudden arrival of the giant devil, it will not affect the trial. In lenis''s view, he will be the first devil to enter the door of pain. With this idea in mind, lenis came to the dock, and at a glance he saw the wounded devil who was confronting the giant devil. Chapter 1842 "As a great devil, why don''t you go to the door of betrayal and come to the door of pain with those demons?" Seeing that the great devil showed strong hostility to Hella and didn''t mean to let Hella go, rod could only ask helplessly. "It''s not because of the disease you left me before that I lost the chance to go to the door of betrayal!" The great devil, agran, roared in his heart, but what he said turned into another word, "it''s none of your business. Don''t you come to the door of pain?" Rod had a strange look at agran. He always felt that the great devil was wrong. His eyes seemed to have some... Indignation? He shook his head. Just as rod was about to say something, he noticed that tis had left her protection and came to the bow of the Percy, looking at the dark red ancient transmission monument in the distance. "Lord elotte, I always feel that there is something calling me..." tis seemed to find something, quickly ran to the middle of the magic boat and said to rod. "Calling?" Rod looked at the transmission tablet in the distance, but he didn''t feel anything special. On the way here, rod has learned the conditions of passing through the door of pain from Hella. For Goliath''s huge body, it certainly can''t squeeze into the narrow shelter. In order to avoid being sacrificed as a sacrifice at the end of the trial, rod must go through ten gates to the city of huoyin to enter the next stage of the trial. The space power contained in the ten gates is enough for any creature of any size to pass through. Rod believed that Goliath was willing to enter the trial, and he certainly had this idea in mind. If he can''t catch up with the door of betrayal, the door of pain can also be rod''s choice, but in that case, rod will not be able to save maxika, who has helped him a lot. From Hella''s mouth, rod understood the particularity of the door of pain. If you want to pass through it, you have to suffer unimaginable pain, no matter what kind of devil you are. Rod is not afraid of the general pain. Once he was able to bear the pain of changing into scarlet eyes, of course, no other pain. However, what really scares rod is Hella''s special reminder that when he approaches the door of pain, if he fails to bear the pain in the mirage, even his soul will suffer huge damage. He shook his head. Although he didn''t know what was attracting tis in the door of pain, Rhode''s attention was still on the big devil. The fire escape of the great devil can not only help himself to cross the space, but also bring other people around him. This is the most different place between the fire escape and instant movement. No matter how high the level of instant movement is, the mage can only make himself cross the space. At this moment, rod, if he makes instant movement, his TISS and Hella will fall from the air. It''s the hell bimon. Because of the fusion ceremony, he and rod can be regarded as a whole, and can follow rod to cross the space together. As long as you touch other creatures, whether they want to or not, they will cross the space with the big devil. Rod, who used to have a fire escape, naturally understood the power of this ability. From the eyes of the great devil constantly flying in the air, looking for his own loopholes, rod knew that he was not determined, but was ready to use fire to escape and exile himself into the distant space. "I know what you''re hesitating about." Looking at the constantly flying agran, rod said slowly. "Hum!" The big devil gave out a cold hum. There was no other words. He only thought that rod was using such words to dispel the war in his heart. "I can tell you that once you use fire to escape and send me to a distant space, it is not certain whether I will die, but you will die." Rod said slowly. Listen to rod so say, the face of big devil changed finally: "what?" Agran did not expect that the dark yellow monster could clearly guess what he thought. "I''m very aware of the disadvantages of flame evasion, or... The flaws." Under agran''s astonished eyes, rod said slowly, "although you can escape with fire, take me across the space together, and banish me to the distant space, the fire escape will also fall into a long cooling. A creature of my size, no matter how far you move me, is enough to make your flame escape and fall into the longest cooling Speaking of this, rod spread out his hands: "I won''t give you the chance to escape by fire. Once you finish your escape by fire, your life will come to an end. Do you think you can escape from me by flying alone? Are you really ready to die for those demons? " Rod''s words are full of his self-confidence, which is a firm grasp of the war situation after countless battles, which also makes agran''s heart more flustered. Generally speaking, the stronger the melee ability of creatures, the more they know nothing about magic. Even the big devil in front of them, in terms of casting ability, is not as good as Tess. Of course, there are some special cases, such as the Titans who once controlled the thunder, or the fairy dragon who was born to be good at magic. These creatures not only have powerful casting ability, but also can''t be inferior to the ordinary legendary creatures in close combat. Rod clearly knew that to play the banishment ability of fire evasion, he needed to use it together with instant movement, gate of different dimensions and other magic. In this way, we can immediately open the door of different dimensions and return after banishing the strong enemy to different spaces, so as to achieve the goal of winning without fighting. Unfortunately, the big devil in front of us is not the top-level magic of dimension gate. Rod has every reason to believe that. The big devil with fire evasion will not spend a lot of time to study those space magic. After listening to rod''s story, agran sighed deeply. He didn''t even want to see through the monster in front of him with his last resort. As a great devil, he was not allowed to make such a fuss. It was time to give up. Before leaving, there was another doubt in agran''s heart: "why do you know the great demons so well, whether it''s" the head of original sin "or" the flame escapes "? It''s impossible for other demons to know the secrets of these blood lines..." "It seems that you have found out." Seeing agran''s frustration and confusion in his eyes, rod said in a low voice, "in fact, I''m one of general selren''s men. I''m on a secret mission and need to rush to the door of betrayal. But now it seems that it''s too late." Chapter 1843 "Is that true? Are you really one of general selren''s men After listening to rod''s story, agran seemed to be aware of something and asked in disbelief. Rod''s previous words were far beyond his expectation. Therefore, he deeply doubted what rod said. Suddenly, he seemed to think of something and looked suspiciously at rod: "no! The elite demons under general selon are all in the blood sickle army. If you really work for him, how can I not have seen you before? " Looking at agran, rod said slowly, "do you think I''m the devil?" "No "That''s right. I''m not a big devil. You haven''t heard of me. Isn''t that normal? " Rod added. Looking at agran in front of him, if at the beginning, rod just took a gamble, then now, he can be said to have succeeded. Of course, rod is not a member of selon''s team, but agland doesn''t know this. Rod believes that as long as he shows a full understanding of the blood of the great devil, it should not be a problem to frighten agland in front of him. The only thing that worries rod is whether agran has the power to detect lies. Rod recalled that anyavili, the pure blood demon he met before, had this ability. The ability to detect lies is not attached to the blood of the great devil. Rod, who once had the blood of the great devil, has no such ability. If agran has this ability, rod''s action at this time can be said to be meaningless. Fortunately, after his previous exploration, rod confirmed that agran did not have such power. After showing his power, rod bluffed agran with a few words. "If that''s true, why did you kill anyavelli? He''s a distant relative of general selren. " When agran was about to believe it, he suddenly thought of something and asked rod. "I have always had a problem with him. This trial gave me a chance to get rid of him. This is also in line with the rules of trial. Weak demons will be eliminated in the trial. Do you think general Salem will stand out for a weak demon who died? " Said rodrand. Aware of the pride in rod''s words, the skeptical agran believed his words instead. In his opinion, only the demons under general selon were so proud. Taking a deep breath, he put down the scythe in his hand: "since you are also a member of the general, we don''t have to fight. If we continue to fight, we will only let the believers of the king of lust find a bargain. " With that, agran leaned slightly and looked to the shore, where an abyss demon king was whipping his whip and looked over with interest. Rod glanced at the abyss demon king, then looked at agran again: "you want to go to the door of treachery, don''t you? I happen to have the scene over there. I hope you can use the flame to escape and take me there. " "What?" Agran was surprised. He didn''t expect that rod should make such a request. Fire escape is similar to the gate of the different dimensions of a mage. If you want to connect the remote space accurately, you must first have a general impression of the location. Otherwise, it may appear very far away from the estimated point. With the scene beyond the door of betrayal, agran could escape through the fire and go there directly to complete the task assigned by general selren. The only thing that made him doubt was how much of the words in the monster''s mouth were credible. In case the location he provided was not the door of betrayal, but other places, agran himself would be in danger. Agran doesn''t want to use fire to escape. The reason why he banishes the monster is that after he uses fire to escape, this skill will be cooled down for a long time. During this period, agran can''t escape the monster''s attack. Going to the door of betrayal in the monster''s mouth is similar to directly banishing him. Agran''s life is not guaranteed. Although agran was moved by the monster''s proposal, he still didn''t relax his vigilance: "no, this is the door of pain. It''s not too late to go straight to huoyin city and join other demons. " Rod showed his hand and didn''t say much. He knew that it was not easy to win the trust of agran in a short time. His words were just for planting a seed in agran''s heart. When the time is right, the seed will take root. "Hello! I don''t care if you are Goliath or other demons, the door of pain has been occupied by the believers of the erotic king! Only the demon and his companions can enter the door of pain. If you know the truth, you will leave quickly. Otherwise, you will be expelled by all the demons here A roar came from the shore and immediately attracted the attention of rod and agran. It was lenis, the abyss demon king, who came to explore the giant''s purpose at dorana''s command. Lenis was not prepared to be polite to the giant, so he immediately gave the order. Looking at the abyss demon king, agran snorted coldly. As soon as he wanted to say something, he heard the giant beside him take the lead in answering, "I quite agree with you. I am the companion of the demon." With that, the giant put his hand to the boat like head. Soon, two small demons appeared in his hands. "What?" Seeing the two demons in rod''s hand, lenis was a little stunned for a moment. What he didn''t expect was that the giant in front of him didn''t seem to come for shelter or anything else, just for the door of pain. In addition, he showed his identity as a companion of demons, which made it difficult for him to deal with. When the giant shows his identity, lenis can''t put pressure on him in the name of all nearby demons as before, but feel the strength of the giant. Lenis clearly knows that he is not his opponent. Although lenis has already reached the legendary rank, and his strength is far more than those demons who have just entered the legend, he is still unable to compete with Goliath, an old legendary creature who has accumulated for countless years. Lenice knew in his heart that even if he really had a conflict with him, there were not many other demons nearby who would help him. What''s more important now is the door of pain. Seeing this, the abyss demon king gave a cold hum: "well, those two demons and you are qualified to try to pass through the door of pain, but I advise you to be honest, don''t get into the wrong demons, and don''t move the shelter there." With that, lenis left quickly, as if he didn''t want to stay here for a moment. Chapter 1844 With the departure of the abyss demon king, although the demons around him still cast a look of fear at rod and his party, they did not have the strong hostility before. "Lord elotte, shall we go through the gate of pain now?" Tis seems to have found something and asks rod. Rod glanced at agran and replied to tis, "go and have a try." The door of pain is not rod''s goal. His real goal is to persuade the great devil, agran, to let him directly use fire to escape and send himself to the door of betrayal. Soon, the giant''s body slowly bent down, spread out the palm, and put it on the ground, while Tess and Hella, along rod''s arm, came to the outside of the door of pain, ready to try. At rod''s feet, there are still a lot of magic boats left. Rod''s previous destruction of the magic boat gave him a lot of furnace cores. These furnace cores were thrown one by one into the soul furnace of the Percy, which further enhanced the characteristics of the soul furnace. At this time, rod did not take charge of those magic boats, but looked at the side of agran: "don''t you try the door of pain? Listen to the demons. It''s very helpful to bear the pain. " Agran took a deep look at rod. From the dark yellow monster at the beginning to the giant now, he found that he could not see through the demon who called himself elot: "it''s not helpful for the big devil to bear the pain. I seldom get hurt in the battle." "Really?" Rod looked at him suspiciously. "Just now I don''t know who I photographed flying out, just like I photographed an insect away." "You Agran talks for a while, but he can''t think of any suitable words to refute. The battle between him and rod ends with his failure. Facing the terrible power in the giant, he has no way to fight. Looking at the giant not far away, agran took a deep breath and then said, "well, I''ll go to the door of pain to try. I hope you can persist longer than me in front of the door of pain and get closer to the source of pain." The arrogance of being a great devil makes agran not admit defeat so easily. Even rod, who is really inferior to the giant in battle, has to find face in other places. Rod shrugged his shoulders. This big demon full of pride in his heart is more easily stimulated than he thought: "if I persist longer than you, will you send me to the door of betrayal?" Agran hesitated for a moment, then his eyes became firm: "yes. But if I win, you have to tell me your secret. The last time I saw you, you were just a weak creature. I want to know how you became like this. " Rod nodded in agreement with agran. After reaching the agreement, agran was secretly pleased that his task in the trial was to gather outside the door of betrayal. Originally, agran thought that he had no chance to complete this task. Unexpectedly, rod''s arrival gave him such an opportunity. No matter at the end of the bet, whether agran loses or wins, he will not have any loss, which is also the reason why he promised. Of course, the premise of all this is that rod can prove that the location he provided is really the door to betrayal, not any other location. Soon, agran ignored rod, flapped his wings behind him and flew straight to the door of pain. As he approached the door of pain, more and more intense pain enveloped agran''s whole body. In flight, his body seemed to disintegrate. Although he endured the pain, his speed slowed down. "Suffering is the best we can do." A hundred steps away from the door of pain, a burst of mocking words came from agran''s ear. He looked up and saw the abyss demon lenis not far ahead. Unlike agran, who is in pain and has a slightly ferocious face, the abyss demon king looks very relaxed. He laughs and approaches the door of pain with a happy face. The racial talent of the abyss demons is to create and feel pain, and even integrate it into their lust. Facing the door of pain that releases their strong will to pain, the talent of the abyss demons can help them a lot. Fifty steps away from the gate of pain, the abyss demon can enter and leave freely, and even attack other demons who are moving forward. Fortunately, he did not have this idea, but quickly returned to the gathering place of the legendary demons fifty steps away. Looking at the distant abyss demon king, a burst of anger appeared in agran''s heart: "don''t think how great the blood of the abyss demon is. If you change it into the door of betrayal, how can you talk here?" With that, he quickened his pace, and his speed improved a lot, but the price was that he felt more pain all over. What makes agran more unbearable is that the painful will seems to be aimed at the injury he left in the previous battle. Under the action of painful will, the wound which is not easy to heal seems to be cut open by a sharp blade again, which brings more intense pain. "Agran, you''re back at last. What''s going on over there? Have you managed to solve Hella? " Soon, agran''s ear, came a burst of words he was familiar with, that is the voice of magic FURIS. Not long ago, FURIS''s attention was completely attracted by the defeated agalan, and she could no longer concentrate all her attention as before, competing with the unbearable painful will. For this reason, when the unbearable pain hit her body again, Forrest stopped her steps wisely, waiting for the return of agran, ready to understand what happened before from the mouth of the great devil, and then continue to leave after calming down her inner shock. Agran reluctantly replied: "no... Hella in your mouth has found a very terrible devil. He knows many secrets about the great devil. It seems that he is also a member of general selon''s command. He has protected Hella." Floris looked disappointed, but she heard agran continue: "he and I made a bet on who can persist outside the door of pain for a longer time. I''ve been going forward for so long, and he''s still waiting behind me. In the end, he won''t be able to compete with me." Listen to agran say so, Frith reluctantly smile, but see his head a dark, a huge hand five fingers spread out, with unimaginable speed, toward the direction of the door of pain. Chapter 1845 "How could it be?" Agran, the great devil, raised his head and looked at the huge hand that stretched straight to the door of pain. He could not help looking surprised. He could clearly recognize the giant hand in front of him, whose owner was rod who talked with him before. Agran looked back and saw that the giant had no intention to move forward in the distance of a hundred steps away from the door of pain. He just stretched out his hand, and the huge hand grasped the door of pain straightly. Not only he, the nearby demons, but also the demons who are walking outside the door of pain, are attracted by the sudden grasp of the giant hand and utter a cry of surprise. With a speed far faster than them, the giant hand passed the demons such as agran, who were marching below, and in a twinkling of an eye came to the position 50 steps away from the door of pain. Because of the appearance of this giant hand, the legendary demons nearby stopped their pace. Some of the demons who were on the way even affected their suffering. They snorted and stepped back a few steps to stabilize themselves. Lenis, the demon king of the abyss, returns to his original position. He also finds the huge hand he grabs. He reports to doranahui: "it''s the giant... He seems to be coming for the door of pain, with two demons around him." Dorana nodded, with a strange look in her eyes: "let him have a try. He doesn''t understand the horror of the painful dreamland. Even we legendary demons dare not enter it easily. We have to bear a certain amount of pain and will move forward again. If he is so close to the door of pain, he will scream out The abyss demon king nodded and agreed with dorana. Giant hand castration does not reduce, in a twinkling of an eye, beyond the legendary demon line waiting here, to explore the door of pain. As the master of the giant hand, before the giant hand entered the door of pain within 50 steps, rod was calm and plain, just like the pain that the demons could not bear, which was nothing to him at all. In fact, because most of the giant''s body is outside the door of pain, only one giant hand can really penetrate into it, and the pain that rod suffered is also concentrated on this arm. For other demons, the pain contained in the painful will may appear in any part of the body, which is impossible to prevent. Even if they have concentrated on resistance, they will be affected by the pain suddenly produced in another place. In contrast, rod avoids this process, and only needs to pay full attention to the giant hand to resist the pain of the giant hand. Although the pain is also incomparable, but it is still within the acceptable range, do not worry about pain in other places. Rod thought that he could rely on this ingenious way, all the way to the door of pain, so as to win the bet with agran, suddenly, the accident happened. Rod didn''t know what was going on. The surroundings suddenly changed. He came to another space. Rod was slightly stunned. His control of his body made him realize that his original body had not changed, but that his consciousness had come to an illusion. The feedback in his consciousness made him understand that he could get out of this dreamland at any time without any hindrance, but the result of getting out of the dreamland was that the giant hand could not go further into the door of pain, and the dreamland in front of him was obviously caused by the door of pain. After discovering this, rod no longer worries. Now that he knows that everything around him is just a mirage, rod naturally has nothing to fear. No matter how much damage he takes in the mirage, he will never return to the life value of the noumenon. Rod looked up and found that he was tied to a hard board on his back. No matter how he struggled, he couldn''t get rid of the shackles. In addition, in the dreamland, he changed back to the appearance of a small monster at the beginning. He no longer had strong power, but was extremely weak. When the body is tied, rod''s perception of the body is more acute. He can clearly feel the pain of the rope that binds his body when he is struggling. From time to time, there was a fierce howl in his ear, but no one else was visible. Rod tried to look around, and found that there were dark hooks hanging above the boards that tied him. There were dry blood stains on the hooks, and there were some ribs like meat on some hooks. There is a fishy smell in the air. Rod, who deals with the undead, used to smell it. It''s the smell of blood. "Shh... Shh..." Soon, a demon, who was singing and a circle bigger than rod, came to rod. The devil was turquoise green and bloated, with a large mass of meat in his abdomen, a mouth wide open, and a long string of saliva hanging between his teeth. Rod recognized the type of demon, which was the hungry ghost under the king of gluttony. Rod once made one, but it didn''t take long to die. At the beginning, hungry ghosts can''t compete with other demons in combat ability, but as they eat more corpses of other demons, their strength will become stronger and stronger, and finally they will sweep other demons in the same level. While rod was thinking, the hungry ghost, carrying a polished machete, chopped off one of rod''s feet. Blood gushed out and he felt the pain in his body. Rod seemed to be aware of something, but he saw that the hungry ghost quickly picked up the left foot he had just cut off, stuffed it into his mouth and chewed it up. The blood and the foam of the flesh came out of the hungry ghost''s teeth. As he ate, he looked at rod with a sad smile in his eyes. "It turns out that when we get close to the door of pain, there will be such an illusion." Rod looked at the hungry ghost with a smile, and he also laughed. When he realized that he was just in a dreamland, everything around him was no longer terrible. As for the pain in his body, he realized that it was a dreamland. Naturally, he didn''t frighten rod any more. Rod was not afraid of the pain in his body. Under rod''s indifferent gaze, the hungry ghost ate his hands and feet in turn, but still not satisfied. He directly cut off rod''s head, put his head on the hook above, and continued to eat his body. If he had a normal body, he would have died if he had been hurt so seriously. However, under the influence of the mirage, rod''s consciousness was very clear, and he could clearly feel what he had suffered physically. However, rod just looked at it indifferently and let his body produce all kinds of pain, which could not affect him at all. "Can''t you eat faster?" Looking at the hungry ghost who ate his body to the end and ate it slowly, rod, who had only one head, couldn''t help urging him to say, "I''m still in a hurry to finish the bet and let the big devil send me to the door of betrayal." Chapter 1846 As the starving ghost ate up his whole body, he ate all his internal organs. This time, the painful illusion gradually dissipated. Strangely enough, rod, who is clearly separated from his body only by his head, can feel any pain from his body, including every bite of a starving ghost and the deformity on his internal organs. This also gives him a sense of strangeness. Fortunately, with rod''s urging, the hungry ghost soon ate up his body, and the dreamland was relieved. Rod, whose consciousness is separated from the dreamland, finds that his outstretched hand has already approached the door of pain, from the original 50 steps to the 45 steps. This distance has exceeded many legendary demons. Except for a few demons, the demons outside the door of pain have fallen behind rod. Looking at the advancing giant hand, the legendary demons nearby have different eyes, but no one chooses to follow behind rod. After learning about the ability of mirage of pain, rod also has more confidence in approaching the door of pain. If all the mirages of pain are like this, only the intensity of pain has improved. Rod even has the confidence to be the first to reach the door of pain. Ignoring the nearby demons, rod focuses on the next painful fantasy, when he is about to go deep into the door of pain. Soon, the next dreamland enveloped rod''s consciousness. Before that, rod''s consciousness reappeared in a strange environment. "That giant, he can do this..." Sixty steps away, looking at the giant hand going a little deeper into the door of pain, Frith''s face suddenly changed. From the mouth of the great devil agran, she already knows that the master of giant hand is the devil who came here with Hella. In other words, the final performance of giant hand also represents Hella''s performance. Stimulated by the giant hand, Frith quickens her pace, but there is still a distance of ten steps from the critical point of the dreamland. If placed on the flat ground, the distance of the ten steps can be reached in the blink of an eye, and at this time, the short ten steps, just like a natural moat, stand in front of her, which contains the pain, she does not want to try the second time. "Don''t worry." Behind FURIS, the great devil agran actively advised, "the closer to the door of pain, the more intolerable the dreamland will be, and it may even directly damage the soul of the person who is close to it. Although the giant is ahead for the time being, if he is not careful, his soul will be injured, and the intense pain may destroy his spirit." Hearing the consolation of agran''s words, she sighed, "is he really a member of general selon''s command? I don''t know why. I always find him a little strange. " Agran shook his head: "no matter what he said, even if he won, to go to the door of treachery, I have no loss." Agran, who had planned for a long time, did not worry about winning or losing the game. No matter whether the giant could win or not, the final result seemed to be beneficial to agran. Because of this, agran agreed to the bet with the giant. Take a deep breath, as a big devil''s pride, let agran must go all out in this bet, even if he lost the bet, he can''t leave any regret. Under the gaze of Frith, agalan withstood the intense pain of 60 steps away, crossed the demons around him, and approached the critical point of 50 steps. Floris seems to be infected by him, just want to follow him forward, suddenly seems to be aware of something, looking back. "HeLa... Where are you?" Furith''s eyes swept the demons behind her. She knew that since agran didn''t stop HeLa, HeLa must have come to the door of pain, and was walking forward in pain, just like herself before. Soon, following the familiar breath in her heart, FURIS found the familiar demon figure among the demons about a hundred paces away. In the face of FURIS''s gaze, HeLa just smiles, then withdraws her expression and goes forward in pain. Hera''s appearance, no doubt to the heart of FURIS a wake-up call, see Hera is approaching her position, she gritted her teeth, just want to turn around, follow the big devil agran, toward the direction of fifty steps, but the line of sight is involuntarily attracted by another demon. In Frith''s eyes, it was a strange demon. Her whole body was scarred, even lost her arms, and she was still moving forward. Along with her forward, her body surface of those scars, and even spilled blood, but she still did not slow down the pace. In the twinkling of an eye, the demon came to Frith from the position of about 70 steps. Without any stop, he crossed the demon waiting here and approached the door of pain directly. With a deep look at the enchantment, Frith no longer waited, but walked slowly towards the direction of fifty steps. At the critical point fifty steps away, lenis, the abyss demon, looked at the giant hand approaching the door of pain, and his face became bad. Under the gaze of lenis, the owner of giant hand broke through a painful illusion again. Giant hand also went further towards the door of pain. In a twinkling of an eye, he came to the position of forty steps, and the speed slowed down. "Do you see that giant, dorana? At his speed, he''s going to get to the door of pain before we do. Is that how you see it? " He asked the lady like demon. Feeling lenice''s confusion and discontent, dorana gently shook her head: "the real difficulty of the door of pain lies in the dreamland within twenty steps. Almost every one of these legendary demons in the neighborhood can go through the dreamland 20 steps away, but they don''t act. They wait here. Why do you think that is? " "Why?" Lenis asked, scratching his head. "That''s because the effect of the gate of pain will weaken with time and the formation of the illusion of pain. No one wants to be the first to go up and bear the most violent pain illusion within 20 steps. " Dorana white abyss demon king one eye, eyes have legendary charm of all kinds of amorous feelings, "if he really can reach within ten steps, then, it''s our turn to hand." After listening to the explanation of Frith, lenis also understood the idea of those demons nearby. Every legendary demon has his own calculation in his heart. He doesn''t want to be the first one to enter the dreamland. Only the giant who doesn''t understand all this will plunge into it. Chapter 1847 Breaking through the three painful illusions again, rod reached out his huge hand and gradually approached the door of pain. In a twinkling of an eye, he came to the position of thirty steps. Rod noticed that as the distance from the door of pain got closer and closer, the time in the illusion of pain became longer. If we say that the first suffering illusion can be completely ended with a meal of starving ghosts, then now it will take several days for it to be completely ended. In the last, that is, the fourth fantasy, rod became an ordinary man who fell into a trap. The bottom of the trap is full of spikes. The spikes run through rod''s body, but don''t make him die completely. Instead, he maintains a painful state of being half dead but unable to move. The next day, vultures began to fly down from the sky, pecking at the flesh and blood that had been turned over by the injury, which also aggravated the pain. It wasn''t until three days later that rod completely died, and the agony ended. Returning to his body in hell, rod found that even if three days had passed, it was only a few minutes in the eyes of nearby demons. This discovery also gives rod a deeper understanding of the door of pain. The effect of painful fantasy is the same as the fantasy that rod experienced before, which can affect the flow of time in the fantasy to a certain extent. If rod can''t bear the pain within three days of falling into the painful fantasy, he can withdraw from the painful fantasy at any time. Of course, this choice will also make rod''s previous efforts in vain, and rod naturally won''t do so. Up to now, although the painful fantasy is unbearable, it has never reached the point that rod can''t bear. The will that belongs to rod can make him go on in the dreamland. Looking towards the rear, rod saw a familiar figure in the position of fifty steps. It was the figure of mammoth. Just when rod was experiencing the painful fantasy, she also came to the critical point of fifty steps and began to try the painful fantasy. As for Hella, and the great devil agran, whom rod cares about most, are still walking slowly on the road of pain behind him. It seems that it will take quite a long time to get closer to the position of fifty steps before he can enter into the realm of pain. Even the pain before 50 steps has already made them so unbearable, let alone cooperating with the dreamland within 50 steps. Rod also slightly put down his heart, it seems that the great devil agran, it is difficult to beat himself in this bet. In a short time, Rhode became positive. He has not yet won the bet. It is undoubtedly too early for him to relax now. He will continue to move forward in the painful illusion until he can''t bear it. With the giant hand within 30 steps, rod''s consciousness entered a painful dreamland again. Looking around, it was dark. Rod tried to move his flat body, and soon found himself trapped in a small space. The shape of this space is strange, about two meters long, one shoulder wide, but only twenty centimeters high. Rod can''t even straighten his body, so he can only lie flat here, even his knees can''t bend. Rod did not find any creature that made pain for himself. In the previous fantasy, the creatures that made pain were starving ghosts and vultures. But in this narrow space, rod was the only one. In addition, rod can feel that there is a strong energy of death nearby. Unfortunately, like the previous fantasy, rod''s strength can''t be used. Otherwise, he can find a way to get away from here with the help of the death energy around him. Unable to get a hint from the dreamland around him, and without any pain, rod lay here and waited. Waiting for As time went by, it was still dark. In such a small space, rod could not judge time at all. Fortunately, with the help of the system, rod realized that time was passing in the dreamland. One day, two days Rod began to feel something wrong, the calm and terrible in the dreamland, the pain he had been waiting for did not appear, there was still only him. Body without food, no hunger. Rod recalled that in the last fantasy, the ordinary man who fell into the trap had to endure the suffering of hunger and thirst in pain. "Sure enough, this is the body of a walking corpse." Rhode''s rigid and cold body, feeling the strong and abnormal death energy nearby, came to his own judgment. "So this small space should be in a coffin." Feeling this slightly damp narrow space, rod also guessed his current situation. If you change to other creatures and know your situation in the dreamland, I''m afraid you''ll be afraid. But rod won''t. how can the necromancer be frightened by the walking corpse and coffin? Rod lay awake in the coffin, patiently waiting for the end of the trial, waiting for One week, two weeks There is no change in the dreamland, only rod who has become a walking corpse, and the coffin that envelops him. "Compared with the previous four illusions, the present one is more difficult. If we say that the illusions in front of us only aim at the physical pain, then the illusions within 30 steps begin to aim at the mental pain. " During the waiting time, it seems that it is the effect of mirage itself. Rod''s consciousness is always clear. Even if he wants to make himself fall asleep, he can''t do it. He perceives the changes around him and draws a conclusion. There was silence all around. As the only sober consciousness in the dark space, in the long process of forced soberness, it is inevitable to feel extremely lonely. Any devil''s soul will be like this when it comes here. In the end, the strong loneliness that can''t be solved or explained will turn into spiritual pain, which is more difficult to resist than physical pain. In addition, the narrow space is enough to destroy the demon with weak mind. Other demons, unlike rod, have systems that record time. The confusion of time in the dark space will make those demons think that they have been here for several centuries, but the fantasy is still not over. This feeling naturally makes them crazy. Not only that, rod''s consciousness clearly knows that if he wants to get out of the painful dreamland, just one thought can end everything in the dark. This is the exit left by the door of pain at the beginning, specially designed for those demons who are not determined. In the long dark space, it seems to be their only exit. And rod continued to wait. Chapter 1848 A month The passage of time in the dark space is still going on, and the whole dreamland has no meaning of ending. When the time in the system log was close to a month, rod had some expectations in his mind. In his view, this integer time was probably the end of the mirage. However, the fact disappoints rod. After a month, the dreamland doesn''t stop at all. This dark space seems to last to the end of time. There was a slight disappointment in his heart, but rod soon noticed the negative emotion in his heart. Lonely dark space, it is easy to magnify the negative emotions in the heart, now slightly disappointed, if not detected in time, in the end, it is likely to evolve into discouragement, or even collapse. After the adjustment, rod''s eyes became firm. After lying in a wet coffin for a month, the corpse is now rotting. There was no light around him. Although rod could not see the process of decay, he could feel it clearly by his mastery of evocation. Death energy can delay decay, but it can''t prevent it completely, especially the corpse has not been active for a long time. From time to time, rod felt itchy under the skin. He reached for it and could always catch a few moving insects under the skin of the corpse. Feeling the few insects in the dark coffin that can be called living creatures, rod felt a burst of warmth, but he soon realized that this was a trap in the dreamland. Trapped in a dark coffin for a long time, rod will inevitably have a kind feeling when he meets other living creatures. Rod recalls that his death knight Kane was like this. Feeling the worm wriggling in his hands, rod showed a sneer and then squeezed it to death. He stayed in the dark space for a month. During this time, rod was not idle. He was feeling the death energy produced by the decay of his body. The first step for a necromancer who studies the art of evocation is to feel the existence of death energy, and then to use it. Rod once mastered the divine level spiritualism, even if he lost that special skill due to the separation of his soul, all the experiences of using the divine level spiritualism remained in rod''s mind. The existence of death energy is more intimate in rod''s perception. Five months, six months With the passage of time, rod''s consciousness gradually became dull, and no longer had the sharpness that came to the dreamland at first. In the dark coffin, rod thought about a lot of things. In the past, he ignored some things. In the dreamland with enough time, rod also thought about them clearly. For rod, this is also helpful. However, rod''s ability to use evocation has also been further improved. Unfortunately, the walking corpse in the coffin does not have the power of evocation, so he can only try it after leaving. During this period, the flesh and skin of the walking corpse began to fall off gradually. In addition, a group of flying insects with fireflies appeared in the coffin, providing some light for rod to see his state better. Rod raised his head slightly and looked at his body. There were only white bones left. The original flesh and blood had been rotted and eaten up by a large number of insects crawling out from under the coffin. Rod doesn''t believe that the emergence of these flying insects is a coincidence. It may be the design of the mirage itself. The purpose is to let the demons who enter the mirage see their current state better, so as to bring greater pain to the demons in the mirage. The existence of pain, naturally, does not only exist in the body. Compared with the physical pain, more unbearable, but also belongs to the pain of the heart. If those demons were to lie in the coffin and feel the decay of their once beautiful bodies, or even be eaten by insects, leaving only a skeleton, I''m afraid they would have been unable to bear it and broke away from the dreamland. But for rod, it''s nothing at all. Rod, who once had a skeleton body for a period of time under the influence of endless night ritual, now returns to the skeleton body again, which can''t even cause his emotional fluctuation. His will remained unchanged, and he wanted to see how long this dreamland could last. Outside the fantasy, the giant hand did not move for a long time, which also attracted the attention of those demons outside the door of pain. "The giant stopped." Lenis, the abyss demon, said to dorana. Before that, giant hand broke through several painful illusions in succession, which had been seen by nearby demons, and caused constant discussion among demons. For the speed of the giant hand, many demons have issued a exclamation, looking at the giant, also showed a different look. Some look adored and want to know about his past deeds, some are worried that his appearance will be harmful to other demons, and others are calm, just like the legendary demons dorana. Listening to the comments of nearby demons, dorana, a lady, takes out a transparent lens with pink lace and puts it in front of her eyes. Through the lens, she stares at the giant not far away. "He came to the dark and decadent dreamland... Well, this is one of the most difficult dreamlands to deal with. It seems that he will stop here. " Looking at the information in the lens, dorana shook her head and quickly made her own evaluation. "Is it the dreamland that no demon can pass through? It''s bad luck for him to meet that dreamland. " After listening to dorana''s story, lenis was also aware of something, with a schadenfreude smile on his face. "Once the painful fantasy is confirmed, even if it is temporarily retreated, the next time he comes to the same position, it will not change the result. Hum, I thought that giant could come within 20 steps and share the pressure of the door of pain for us, but he didn''t look good at it. 30 steps is his limit. " Dorana didn''t say much, but from the look she looked at the giant with regret, we can see that she agreed with lenis very much. The giant seemed unable to move on. "Lord elotte..." Along with the giant hand toward the direction of fifty steps, there is the wounded TISS. She had just finished her first painful fantasy and came to the position of forty-five steps. At this time, Tess was not far away. The demons, especially dorana and her party, were nervous about the discussion of the giant''s dreamland. Ignoring the voice of the demons around, Tess continued to move forward with a firm look. Chapter 1849 "Finally, I came to the critical point of the painful fantasy, and I could enter the fantasy immediately." The gasping great devil, agran, sighed fifty steps from the door of pain. Along the way, he seems to have gone through countless difficult battles, and his whole body has been torn for many times. Just when he can''t bear it, he finally ended the journey and came to the critical point of the painful fantasy. Looking to her side, she was pale, and her lips seemed to have lost their blood color, but she still insisted on following him closely. "It''s said that the level of pain in the mirage is tens of times greater than our current journey... Not only that, there are many kinds of mirages that can''t be prevented. Especially in the end, even if there is a devil who can endure the intense pain on the body, he will suffer the torture in the heart. That''s the most terrible thing. " Looking at those stagnant demons, especially the huge arm on the top of her head, she also showed fear in her eyes. "Some painful illusions will even cause unimaginable changes to the demons who enter them. Even if they leave in the painful illusions at last, they will still leave painful memories, which is far from the previous road." Even the legendary demons dare not rashly go deep into the painful dreamland, and Frith will naturally feel afraid. For this reason, she can''t help but suggest to agran: "shall we wait here for a moment like those demons, and then move on?" "Now that I''m here, no matter how much pain there is in the dreamland, it can''t frighten me, not to mention..." said agran, looking up slightly, looking at the giant hand that stopped and didn''t move, "I won''t lose to that giant, no matter what pain it is, I can bear it!" With that, he ignored the demons around him and rushed to the door of pain ahead. Soon, his whole consciousness fell into an illusion. Frith shook her head. She wanted to remind agran to be careful of everything in the dreamland, but now she doesn''t need to. She was just about to enter the dreamland, but she was attracted by something ahead. The demon who came here one step ahead of her and began to bear the painful illusion now suffered another painful illusion. Now she has come to the position of forty steps. Looking at the demon, Frith noticed the scars all over her body. These scars deeply exist in her body, which makes her look a bit ferocious, not having the beauty of other demons. When she found this, she frowned slightly. She didn''t know what the demon had experienced, but from the scars all over her body, she must have suffered unimaginable pain. She was obviously prepared for the door of pain. Slowly, a look of consternation appeared on her face. As soon as the wounded demon entered the next dreamland, he took another step and continued to approach the door of pain. "She broke through another painful dreamland... Ordinary painful dreamland can''t trap her at all." "Who knows the identity of the demon? I need her details! " From the mouth of the nearby demons, the demons gathered at fifty steps expressed their surprise at Tess, who suddenly appeared and quickly broke through the painful illusion. And FURIS''s face also became ugly. From agran''s mouth, she already knew that the demon came here with Hella. In the distance, the door of pain seems to vibrate, and the will of pain released from it naturally becomes stronger. The sudden change makes the nearby demons scream. According to the past practice, the will to suffer will increase with time and the demons entering the dreamland, but it will continue to weaken. Unexpectedly, it will become more powerful at this moment. "She triggered the door of pain... It''s impossible." Not far away, dorana, dressed by a lady, looks slightly changed. "Only a hero with a strong will can trigger such a change in the door of pain. Is she a hero? I can''t remember how long the demons haven''t given birth to heroes. " "Can she be called a hero like that?" Lenis, the abyss demon, said scornfully, "what if she can stir the door of pain? When she gets closer, I''m afraid other demons can''t help attacking her. " Before long, the demon''s steps stopped, and dorana took out her previous transparent lens and put it in front of her eyes "She fell into the dreamland of the past... The door of pain aroused by her will test her with a more terrible dreamland of pain. The difficulty of the dreamland in the past is much simpler than that of darkness and decay. Of course, it depends on the will in her heart. If she has a very miserable past, she will feel better in this dreamland. " Relying on the treasure in her hand, dorana saw through the magic place and made her own evaluation. Feeling dorana''s control over the whole trial situation, lenis looked greedily at the pink lens in her hand, and then looked at the other demons in the field. Lenis knows that of all the demons in the fairyland, only dorana knows best. All this is due to the unique treasure in her hand. It is said that it was given to her by the king of lust. Even if lenis covets it in his heart, he does not dare to snatch the treasure belonging to the king. Fifty steps away, FURIS was lucky to hear dorana''s interpretation of the war situation, and her face turned strange. No matter what the legendary demon says, in the view of FURIS, the wounded demon is braver than the legendary demon waiting here. Everyone knows that the more you get to the back, the simpler the painful fantasy will be. But knowing this, there are still demons who choose to move forward at this moment. With a slight sigh, Frith looks back. HeLa is getting closer and closer to her. There are not many advantages she has accumulated before. If she continues to wait like this, HeLa will catch up with her and surpass her sooner or later. No longer paying attention to the demons around, who are talking or waiting for us, Frith clenched her teeth, and then stepped forward to the door of pain. As the voices around her gradually fade away and feel the changes of the surrounding environment, Frith looks around with vigilance and begins her own painful dreamland. Chapter 1850 "This time, what kind of illusion will it be?" Feeling herself reappearing in the dreamland, but not knowing what she was doing, Tess, who caused a heated discussion among nearby demons, was concentrating on the new painful dreamland. What reassures Tess a little is that the agony haven''t forbidden her heroism. Even in this very special space, her heroic expertise can still play a role, which also makes her have a different dependence from other demons. If other demons want to go through the painful dreamland, they must bear the pain completely, then Tess only needs to pass the pain on to other creatures in the dreamland, which can greatly reduce the difficulty of the whole dreamland. In the last fantasy, Tess became a human being who was being whipped. Her whole back was full of blood. Behind her stood a stout executioner. But Tess just passed the pain on her body, and let the executioner fall to the ground in pain and struggle. She couldn''t take any strength to continue to flog, and the whole dreamland collapsed. Only by empathizing with the pain can others deeply understand the horror of pain. Just when Tess thought that she could rely on this heroic talent to continue to approach the door of pain, what happened in front of her was like a blow to her head. "Wait... It''s like my body, even the birthmark on my body... How did my body get smaller, and why didn''t I have my heroic expertise?" At this moment, Tess found the abnormal changes in her body, which also made her feel very uneasy, a burst of fear in her heart. Fortunately, the painful dreamland does not prohibit her from quitting. Once something happens that she can''t bear, she can immediately give up the painful dreamland and separate her consciousness from the dreamland. But the price is that all her previous efforts are in vain. The next time she wants to come to this position, she must go through the previous dreamland. Struggling with the fear in her heart, Tess finds that her body''s actions are no longer under control. Although her consciousness has returned to her body, she has no control over her body. Soon, the voice of a group of demons came to TISS. "It''s said that a demon like a hero has been born in the white hot city in the North!" One of them jumped. "You mean Lord Hella? I''ve heard about it, too. It''s spread among our demons for a long time! " Another demon added. "Hella was originally the most gifted one among the demons in recent years, but she disobeyed the will of the lust king. In order to find real love, she escaped from the lust King''s temple and built her own town beside the sulfur pile in the south." Cheered the first demon. At this moment, a dignified voice interrupted the words of these demons: "unfortunately, she won''t last long. The temple has sent Lord Frith to catch her." An elder demon appeared in front of the group and seemed to be their manager: "the king of lust is in charge of the love in the world. Only what she believes is true love. Don''t try to follow Hella''s example. It won''t come to a good end. We are all slaves to the king of lust, and it is the duty of every demon to offer everything to her. " Listening to the elder demon''s persuasion, the nearby young demons showed their dissatisfied eyes one after another. Among them, young tis was the most. However, based on the elder demon''s dignity, they didn''t say much, but left under the elder demon''s guidance. As soon as the picture turns, before Tess can judge what happened, a new picture appears. On the red earth, a young demon with a pocket covering his face is moving forward quickly. "Finally escaped from Lady Nadi''s hands... Haila, who is in pursuit of love, I must go to see her, the hero in the demon." The demon in the process of moving forward is TISS, or, to be exact, TISS who was young. Taking advantage of the elder demon''s inattention, she escaped from the demon''s camp and headed for the sulfur pile in the south of white hot city. "No, go back!" Seeing this scene in the dreamland, Tess can''t help calling out to little Tess. Unfortunately, in the dreamland, she can only watch things happen, but nothing can be changed. In the distance, the figure of an abyss demon appeared in little tis''s sight. Little tis happily approached the abyss demon: "where is the town built by Hella? I want to find her "Demon, you are demon!" The abyss demon saw little Tess''s appearance, her eyes suddenly protruded, and her huge body shrouded her. "I..." before she finished her words, little Tess was knocked down and captured by the evil spirits of the abyss. "I didn''t expect that I was so lucky to meet a demon with low rank on the red plain! I''ll be your master in the future. My name is Clarol. You''d better remember my name, because it''s the only thing you need to remember! " The devil named Clarol, after catching little tis, began the ceremony to please the king of lust. Pain and suffering, those who do not want to be recalled by Tess memory, once again from the depths of Tess''s mind. No matter how much she resisted, she couldn''t get rid of what was happening. "No... no..." Tess looked at what was happening, but she had no ability to change it. What happened in the dreamland is reappearing in Tess''s mind what she never wanted to recall. Tess, who can endure the intense pain on her body, can''t help but shed tears when she looks at the scenes in the dreamland at the moment. She cries loudly when she looks at little Tess who is tortured by Clarol. Unfortunately, no matter what kind of wailing she tries to make, the whole space has no response. All she has done is in vain. If she wants to end all this, she has to give up and withdraw from the painful fantasy. "Well?" Using pink lenses, dorana, who is constantly looking at the painful dreamland nearby, suddenly makes a light sound. "What did you find?" Next to her, lenis asked. "It''s just something interesting." Dorana looked at the scarred demon and the powerful hand in the distance, with a playful smile on her face. With that, she focused on the wounded demon, trying to see her environment more clearly. Chapter 1851 In the dreamland, Tess looked at herself and suffered all kinds of sufferings. She only felt a pain in her heart. She wanted to suppress her own perception and ignore all this, but she couldn''t do it at all. As long as she is still in the dreamland, she can''t suppress her perception and can only watch the scenes once staged again. In addition, because of who she used to be, tis can clearly feel the intense pain of Clarol''s torment on her body. This kind of pain is more intense and deeper than the pain road before, which makes her want to escape. The fantasy continues. The ritual used by the abyss demons to please the king of lust is often accompanied by intense pain, and the most commonly used means is undoubtedly the whipping. Even some adult demons can''t bear this kind of pain, let alone Tess. Under the leadership of Clarol, little tis, who is black and bruised and bloodied, returns to his lair, which is a ghost lair of the yellow spring. There are many other abyss demons and other demons enslaved by them. After a few days, while Clarol was asleep and relaxed her guard, Tess escaped from the netherworld, trying to escape from his control. Not far away, another abyss demon appeared in front of him. Little Tess came forward to ask for help and said, "help me, I''m a believer of the king of lust. I was caught here by other demons." Unfortunately, after hearing this, another abyss demon, instead of helping her, knocked her unconscious and handed her back to Clarol. What''s waiting for Tess is the more painful torture of Clarol when she wakes up. In addition, the abyss demon who sent her back also joined in, which makes her more painful. "You even want to run away from me. It seems that I have not taught you enough!" Clarol took out his sharpened blade and cut little tis''s skin inch by inch, with a satisfied smile on his face. The body of the demon is undoubtedly the best thing to please the king of lust. With the torture of little Tess, Clarol was soon promoted to the fourth level, only one step away from becoming the Lord of the abyss. In this process, Tess begged him for mercy countless times, imploring the abyss demon to let go of herself. Unfortunately, her plea in exchange for more painful torture. "Low demon, I said that you belong to me." Clarol waved his blade and cut Tess''s face open. He looked at the blood spilling on her face and said, "say, ''I love you.''" "I love you..." tis said with tears in her eyes, forced by the evil spirits of the abyss. When you say something against your heart once, it''s not as resistant as before. After hundreds of times, even myself, will believe it. Beyond the dreamland, Tess looked at herself, and the pain of torture reappeared all over her body, but her heart was more painful than the pain of her body. Over the years, Tess gradually accepted her own destiny. She no longer imagined that someone would come to save her, but gave in to the pressure of the abyss demons. She only wanted to live. She learned the ability to belong to the demons, and her situation was much better than at the beginning. Clarol gradually eased her vigilance and, at some point, followed her advice. "What? You want to go to the sulfur land in the south to look for Haila. What''s there to go there? You don''t want to run away, do you At the end of a pleasing ceremony, Clarol listened to tis''s suggestion and looked at her suspiciously. "How could I escape? Have you forgotten? I love you Little tis said with a smile. Clarol looked at her deeply: "well... It''s not long before the trial of hell is about to open. Now the Lord of the netherworld ghost cave, the abyss demon punk, is an incompetent guy. It''s also a choice to go to Hella." Under the control of love, Clarol chooses tis'' suggestion. As soon as he comes to Hella''s camp, he is deeply fascinated by Hella. Tess has seen Hella occasionally. After suffering from the abyss demons, she no longer worships Hella, who was once famous among demons. She just looks at the heroic demons mentioned in the story, and Tess still feels sad. When Clarol''s torment never stops, tis, who can''t escape, is numb to her physical pain. No matter how much pain, it''s hard to arouse her feelings. Until one day, Clarol gets into trouble with the existence that he can''t deal with, and the fate of her changes. "Humble little monster, who allowed you to talk to Lord Hella?" Clarol''s provocation doomed his death. As Clarol''s private goods, tis has a new owner, a dark yellow monster. "You have the potential to be a hero, and that''s what I need." Feeling the dark yellow monster, which was ten times more terrible than Clarol, with the intention of killing, and the chilling, aggressive look in her eyes, Tess felt sincere fear. She didn''t know what the hero was, but she realized that when she became a hero, she would die. At the beginning, Tess was afraid of the dark yellow monster from the bottom of her heart. She imagined that the monster would torture herself in those terrible ways, just like Clarol used to. After years of torment by Clarol, Tess''s will became stronger. She was no longer the crying demon. Even though she suffered unbearable pain on her body, she could hold on. But what Tess didn''t expect was that the monster didn''t seem to have any interest in himself, and didn''t want to look at himself more. The only thing that could make the monster care about was the so-called hero besides the power. After a period of time, tis found that the monster''s killing intention did not slow down, which was greater than Clarol''s threat. Clarol only gained strength by tormenting and pleasing the king of lust, and the monster clearly wanted his own life. Fear shrouded in helpless Tess, she did not know how to compete with the dark yellow monster, waiting for her only end, it seems that the only end is death. Tess tries to stimulate the monster with her own words. Unfortunately, the monster seems to see through her tricks. No matter what she says, it is difficult for the monster''s will to change. Chapter 1852 In Tess''s memory, the only time that the monster''s mood showed obvious change was when she mentioned love. Love is a kind of terrible power, even if the whole body kill intention, hands do not know how much blood of the monster, will be affected by this power, subconsciously change their attitude. Under the leadership of the monster, Tess participated in the trial of the demons. After several twists and turns in the trial, she was still safe. The monster is fulfilling his promise to protect Tess from any harm before she becomes a hero. But Tess knew that once she really became a hero, the next moment would be her death. She saw it in the monster''s cold eyes. After a new owner, tis''s situation is not much better, but more dangerous. If Clarol wrote all his needs on his face, and Tess could guess his preferences, then the new host was always enveloped with a kind of uneasy atmosphere, and Tess could not even see what he thought in his heart. Tess didn''t want to die like this, but she couldn''t get rid of the monster. She had planned to go on like this, but things turned for the better in the magic dock. Isolated and helpless, she fell into a dangerous dreamland. There are extremely terrible pure blood human beings in the dreamland, who are suffering all the year round, and the weak TISS can''t expect to compete. A team of humans discovered her. Tess''s broken wings and small demon tail all show her alien identity. The weak Tess, unable to escape the strong horse of the human knight, was soon captured. The human soldiers began to torture her. Slowly, little by little, they cut off one of Tess''s arms. At the same time, they kept using a special liquid to make the wound on Tess''s arm heal quickly, so as not to lose too much blood and die. Tess, who had been tortured for a long time, was not defeated by the pain. She just sighed and felt a little unwilling. The torture stops suddenly, and a person saves Tess, freeing her from the painful torture and taking her to a safe place. "Is that the human plot? Seeing that torture could not take effect, another way was adopted? " Tess, who has experienced intense torture, soon imagines the problem. She has no strong power to resist, and can only improve herself from the level of wisdom. Out of this idea in his heart, tis was always on guard against the man, even if he took himself to a safe place, he didn''t disclose any information. During a period of time with that man, Tess watched him do a lot of stupid things, even committed irreparable mistakes, and could not help wondering. Until the end of the crime mirage, Tess realized that she was about to die without collecting a sinner''s soul, so she began to talk with that man. "It turns out that you came to collect the souls of sinners, and you can''t collect them. You''re about to die..." after understanding the purpose of Tess, the man looked pathetic. "Each of us is a sinner, and the difference is only the amount of crime. Take my soul. " The man said to Tess. Tess looked at him with some surprise: "aren''t you sent by the human beings to talk to me... And what should you do if I get your soul?" "I don''t want to see people die in front of me again. I don''t want to see people suffer." The man said painfully, "I know it''s deeply against the doctrine, but... You have to live well." In the man''s eyes, there was a reflection of Tess''s appearance. On top of Tess''s head, the flame of life was the last spark. The sharp blade pierces into her heart, and the man falls in front of Tess. His soul has become an important thing for Tess to complete her dream of crime. Although there is only one soul, it is enough to make Tess live. The soul of a righteous man, in Tess''s memory, the dark yellow monster with powerful creatures, was so critical of that soul. After the end of the mirage, feeling the man''s appearance before death, Tess was stunned, and an inexplicable emotion emerged. There has never been a demon, or any other creature, who has done this for Tess. She doesn''t understand that feeling. Influenced by the unique will of that person, when tis comes back to herself, she has become a hero with unique abilities. Being a hero, in front of that dark yellow monster, also means death. Tis had never been so afraid of death at that moment. Even when she was tortured by Clarol, Tess was more of an appointed mood than suffering. At that time, even if she was dead, it didn''t matter. Until now, when there was hope in her heart, tis cherished her life more. In the countless sufferings that Tess has experienced, that person is the only light that appears in her dark world, and it is a redemption for her. Tess doesn''t want to die like this. She also wants to find the man in the dreamland and tell him the feelings in her heart. How can she die in the hands of the dark yellow monster? Tis didn''t want to use the hero''s expertise to deal with the monster. She didn''t know whether her hero''s expertise could defeat the monster. The gap between her strength and rank made her give up this point. What''s more, in the trial of demons, just relying on a hero''s expertise, tis can''t ensure that she can survive. Even if she solves the monster, she won''t necessarily face any enemies in the future. The powerful demons in the whole hell have been preparing for this trial for a long time. Recalling the monster''s only emotional change and everything Clarol had taught herself, Tess gritted her teeth and was ready to make an adventurous decision. "Lord elotte..." Tess''s decision is to control the monster with love, at least let him not bear to kill himself. Even the devil can''t bear to kill the creature who loves himself. What made Tess afraid was that the monster didn''t seem to be like this. Originally, the demons in the abyss respected him died in his hands the next moment. It seemed that no emotion could restrain him. Fortunately, in the end, tis still survived. The monster didn''t kill her, but took her as an epidemic messenger and defeated many enemies with the help of the hero''s strength. Tess''s strategy, as well as her choice, seems to have been successful. The monster seems to have listened to her words and protected her all the way. But for some reason, Tess always felt uneasy in her heart, and she couldn''t tell why. Chapter 1853 In Tess''s memory, the monster only changed her original idea after learning about her hero''s strong points. In order to stimulate the ability from the hero''s expertise, the monster had brought down the intolerable epidemic power to her and made her suffer terrible torture. In Tess''s eyes, there is no difference between that monster and Clarol. The only difference is that the monster doesn''t believe in the king of lust, and can''t please the king with pain and torture, so as to gain power. Tess had an idea in her heart. She wanted to live in the trial and see the human who saved her with her soul. Even though the monster said that the human might have died long ago, she still had a little hope in her heart. She can''t survive the whole Vulcan trial by her own strength. There is a terrible devil in the trial. She must rely on that monster. Therefore, when the monster is in danger, she does not hesitate to cut off her arm in order to give full play to the hero''s ability. After that, the monster''s behavior was beyond tith''s expectation. She thought that the monster would only occupy a shelter and survive the trial. Unexpectedly, he killed the powerful devil and even came to the ancient door of pain. It seems that there is a deeper plan. In the dreamland, Tess looks at all the pain she once suffered. Her heart, also from the beginning of the painful struggle, became calm. At first, looking at the abyss demon, constantly tormenting herself, and recalling the most unbearable time, Tess''s heart was extremely painful, and even wanted to get rid of the dreamland. But she still insisted on it, for no reason. Everything that happened in the dreamland was what Tess had experienced. Even if she suffered again, she had already suffered again. All this in front of her was just the memory in her heart. Even if she reviewed it again, it couldn''t bring her the same harm. In the heart of a will to support TISS, let her bear the whole pain illusion, that is the will of the hero. In the most intolerable and painful time, Tess thought of a person in her heart, the one who gave her salvation. How could she fall outside the door of suffering? After the time of being captured by the abyss demons, the dreamland behind is much simpler. The only thing that makes Tess feel is to see the person who gave her soul again, which also makes her heart more firm. No matter what kind of pain, it can no longer stop her. All the pain that Tess experienced supported her and made her approach the door of pain step by step. In contrast, the illusion in the door of pain is not worth mentioning. Soon, with the end of the whole painful fantasy, Tess''s consciousness returned to her body. She was surprised to find that she, who had been thirty-five steps away before, had jumped to the position twenty steps away from the door of pain through the previous painful illusion. Tess looked back a little stupefied, but saw that there was no demon nearby who could walk side by side with her. The closest thing to her was her huge arm, which was motionless at the back of her head, but it was ten steps away from her. Right in front of her, the door of pain is emitting a dark red light, and the will of pain comes from it again and again, washing all the demons nearby like a sea wave. In addition, Tess also felt a unique call from the door of pain. The ancient transmission stele is calling for heroes with pain as their will. "No... the gate of pain recognized her will and made her cross a long distance. She is likely to be the first to reach the gate of pain." Dorana''s face slightly changed in the rear, she said. Lenis looked at the demon with the same ugly face: "is the first one who enters the door of pain such a demon that no one knows? I won''t allow that to happen! " But dorana held him: "it''s too early for her to weaken the power of the door of pain. If it doesn''t work, you can deal with her. The pain illusion within 20 steps will involve the soul, which is the most terrible power of the door of pain. Even if the door of pain recognizes her, it is not so easy to pass through. " Lenis nodded and agreed with dorana. "I heard that this test of Vulcan attracted many ancient and unknown demons to prepare for the king''s action. I didn''t expect that the rumor was true. I can''t wait any longer, so as not to be left too far behind by that demon. They should think the same way. " Dorana explained a few words to lenis, and then walked into the 50 steps of the painful fantasy. It''s not just dorana, but Tess''s sudden stride makes the demons, who were fifty steps away, unable to help themselves. They all enter into a painful dreamland and begin their painful trial. In front of her, Tess didn''t know what kind of change she had caused by her sudden stride. Her attention was completely attracted by the call from the door of pain. Just as Tess was ready to step forward and continue to approach the door of pain, a sound from behind caught her attention. The giant hand, which had not been moved for a long time, suddenly moved. It suddenly extended a large part forward, and finally stopped at the top of TISS'' head, 20 steps away from the door of pain. "Lord elotte..." tis seemed to be aware of something and said in surprise. Giant hand''s action also explained one thing to her, that is, that the monster also passed the previous fantasy. "Tis?" Rod found the bottom of the tis, some uncertain asked, his eyes a little lax, the whole giant body, are emitting a strong energy of death. For demons, death energy is a different breath from hell, which makes many demons pay attention to rod. "So the previous fantasy is over? The illusion that has trapped my consciousness for a hundred years is finally over. " The giant''s body, let rod can see further. Not far away, the light of the fire Lake magma and the never-ending flame between the cracks in the ground were all in rod''s eyes. Everything around him explained one thing to rod, that is, the previous painful illusion finally ended, and his consciousness finally returned to his body. In the eyes of nearby demons, although giant hand stayed in the 30 step position for a long time, its progress still far exceeded that of ordinary demons. Only rod himself knew that the time he experienced in the dreamland was longer than other demons expected. It was a hundred years. Chapter 1854 Trapped in a small dark coffin, rod, who has nothing to do, has been waiting for the end of the painful illusion. What didn''t occur to rod was that the whole painful fantasy lasted longer than he thought, and it seemed that there was no end at all. With the system log timing, rod clearly watched the duration of the painful fantasy, from a few months to a few years, from a few years to decades, and finally came to a hundred years, and the whole painful fantasy dissipated. In the dark space, rod has been waiting for the end of the moment. Although this dreamland is not like other dreamlands, it has a strong and unbearable physical pain, but it is a kind of torture to the soul. A few years later, in the dark space, rod changed from a walking corpse to a skeleton soldier with only pale bones. Decades later, rod, who had not moved, only felt that these bones were going to rust. There was no sound or living creature nearby. Years of waiting did not kill rod''s will. He didn''t believe that this dreamland could exist forever and would end one day. Even after decades, rod didn''t have the slightest idea to give up. In the silent dark space, the only thing accompanied by rod is the strong energy of death, which is also the only thing rod can feel in the long hundred years. While waiting, rod re studied the energy of death in the coffin. Although the mirage of pain closed Rhode''s power and gave him a new body, it did not close his perception. After all, the extreme pain is also a combination of various perceptions. Once it is closed, the effect of the whole mirage will be greatly reduced. Unable to use the Exorcism in the body outside the mirage to help him, rod did not give up. He controls the body of the skeleton in the dreamland, perceives the death energy in the coffin from scratch, and carries on the research of evocation. It is reasonable to say that the Necromancer''s research on necromancy requires not only the perception of death energy, but also the application of everything in necromancy to practice, especially for the transformation of undead creatures. The pure theoretical perception of death energy can not improve the level of necromancy. But rod is not like this. He did not know how many undead creatures he had transformed. The results of these practices had already been integrated into his instinct. Even in a dreamland, rod would not forget those memories, so he omitted this step. Once upon a time, rod had the body of the ghost King''s cloak, but also relied on the power of artifact, had the divine level of spiritualism, and had a glimpse of the various styles of the divine level of spiritualism. Although it''s no longer effective now, what he felt by using the divine level of evocation has brought great inspiration to rod at the moment, which makes him make great progress in the research of evocation. Fifty years later, rod in the dark space has the power of legendary evocation. Even in Diya, this speed is enough to surprise all Necromancers. The epic level of evocation, almost only in the hands of the lich, few necromancers master. And the legend level evocation, is only the top Lich can have. Even the gifted necromancer, in 50 years, is just enough to be promoted to Lich. It will take hundreds of years to learn the legendary level of evocation. In the dark space, rod didn''t even transform the undead. It only took him 50 years to have the legendary level of evocation, which is far faster than other undead mages imagine. Of course, this is also due to the unique environment of the dark space. Trapped in a painful dreamland, rod can do almost nothing except study the energy of death. Because of the dreamland, his spirit will not have any fatigue. Instead, he will always stay awake and can only concentrate on studying the energy of death. The original intention of mirage is to keep the creatures awake all the time, feel the decay of the body and the darkness that seems to last forever, so as to achieve the goal of pain. However, with the help of the effect of mirage, rod put his attention on the study of evocation. His extremely clear mind also made him get twice the result with half the effort in the process of research. In the process of studying evocation, rod did not rely on the power of the system, but like an ordinary necromancer, he realized it a little bit. Even if we encounter all kinds of puzzles that we can''t understand, we all rely on our past experience to answer them. In the end, rod was overjoyed that spiritualism had been integrated into his soul. It was no longer the ability attached to the system, but his own knowledge. In other words, even if rod''s soul is exiled again, the ability of legend level evocation will always follow him. Even if he experiences other painful illusions later, he can also use the power of legend level evocation. It is not a simple thing to thoroughly turn those special skills in the system into their own knowledge. Depending on the ability of the system, the old rod only needed 12 skill points, combined with racing achievements, and then he could easily gain the power of legend level spiritualism. It took him nearly 50 years to achieve the same effect, even though he had already experienced the charm of God level spiritualism. If it wasn''t for this dark space, even if he knew that he could learn by himself and integrate his ability into his soul, I''m afraid rod would not have been able to take such a long time. With the existence of the system, rod does not need to be like those ordinary creatures, but can use a faster way. After obtaining the legendary level of spiritualism, for the remaining 50 years in Wonderland, rod tried to reproduce the divine level of spiritualism under the blessing of artifact based on the legendary level of spiritualism. If it is replaced by other liches, even if they master the legendary level of spiritualism, they will not study it any more, because in their eyes, the legendary level of spiritualism is already the peak of this special skill, and there is no room for improvement. However, rod didn''t think so. Rod clearly knew that special skills at God level existed. He spent the remaining 50 years to study it in order to reproduce the divine level of spiritualism. Without any light or sound, the dark and silent space became the best place for rod to study the divine level evocation. He didn''t have to worry about being disturbed. He just had to put all his mind into the study of the evocation. The lonely and painful dreamland has become a hotbed for the birth of divine special skills. In the end, rod even forgot his own situation and the passage of time. He made a breakthrough in the study of evocation. Chapter 1855 "It''s a pity..." After the end of the mirage, it seems that he thought of something, and rod showed his regretful eyes. "If that dark space lasts a little longer, even more than 30 years, I will be able to thoroughly study spiritualism and really have the power of divine level spiritualism. Unfortunately, at the last step, the painful illusion will be over..." If other demons nearby knew what rod was thinking in his head, they would be surprised to see their eyes fall off. Other demons can''t bear the lonely and dark space, but rod is reluctant to leave it after the end, hoping that it can last longer. This is something other demons can''t imagine. "Without the stable dreamland of the dark space, it will be difficult to upgrade the evocation to the divine level. In hell, at least, I can''t do that. " After shaking his head, rod suddenly looked stunned and seemed to realize something: "wait a minute... If I step back now and get close to the door of pain again, won''t I be able to relive the previous fantasy? I think there should be enough time to do it again. " Slightly lowered his head, looking at the same began to bear the pain of the big devil agran, rod temporarily suppressed this idea. At present, rod has not won the bet with the big devil. When all the dust is settled, it''s not too late to try again, so as to avoid any changes at the door of pain. Looking ahead, it''s only 20 steps away from the door of pain. There are no other demons nearby. But rod is not sure whether he can beat the great devil agalan, so he has to seize the time to move on. Just as rod was about to let the giant hand keep close to the door of pain, his eyes suddenly caught a glimpse of a weak Demon Under the giant hand. "Tis? Are you in this position? " Looking at the demon, rod was slightly surprised, and then showed a clear look. Tess''s ability to bear pain is stronger than rod expected. What''s more, she feels a certain call from the door of pain. Being able to come to this position also shows her strong will. "Lord elotte..." tis was slightly surprised, as if she wanted to say something, but rod, who was full of spiritualism, didn''t pay attention to her. He just glanced at her casually, and then put his huge hand deep into the door of pain. "It''s been a hundred years since the last painful dreamland. Will it be longer after that? If I''m lucky, I may not have to step back. With the help of the next painful dreamland, I''ll be able to learn divine level spiritualism. " Rod''s heart secretly expected, "God level evocation, I''m coming!" Looking at the huge hand going deep into the door of pain, Tess gritted her teeth and followed. Soon, a unique and painful dreamland enveloped the consciousness of rod and tis. Their body movements slowed down and they began to fight against all kinds of things in the dreamland. "The two of them have entered a painful fantasy of the same rules." Dorana, wearing a unique treasure, looks at the two people in 20 steps, sees their dreamland, and says quickly. "Each of them has different rules. Why are they both the same?" Lenis, the demon king of the abyss, asked with some doubts. "Maybe it''s because they''re in Wonderland at the same time." Dorana was slightly puzzled, and obviously she didn''t understand why this was happening. Looking at the two people''s painful dreamland, dorana''s face changed slightly: "no, what they enter is the disillusioned dreamland of love. This is the kind of dreamland that tends to be simple among all kinds of dreamlands... They are likely to move forward for a long distance." "Is it my turn at last? I''m going to deal with them now. " Lenis sank. Dorana shook her head: "I saw the last mirage that the enchanter experienced. Although the disillusionment of love is simple, a demon like her may not be able to pass through, and the giant is different... He can even pass through the dark and decadent disillusionment that no demon can pass through. The disillusionment of love is nothing to him. " Speaking of this, dorana took a look at lenis: "do you think you can beat that giant? He has occupied Goliath''s body, and even Goliath is not his opponent... " Lenis heard her say so, although issued a lot of hum, but did not continue to show off, as a recognition of dorana''s words, he is not the giant''s opponent. If you change into an arrogant big devil, as dorana said, I''m afraid you can''t help but want to fight that giant to the death. Unfortunately, lenis is not a big devil. As the abyss demon, he doesn''t need so much arrogance. Not far away, agran, the great demon who has just passed through the three illusions, also finds something unusual nearby. The demons who were waiting for the gate of pain to weaken their power now take action and take the initiative to bear the illusions of pain. Agran doesn''t think that he has the ability to break through all the illusions and enter the ancient portal before the power of the gate of pain declines. What he is doing now is just to see how far he can go for the sake of that bet. Stimulated by the giant, although the three previous painful illusions were extremely difficult, he still endured and continued to move forward. Let him a little despair is that the giant from the beginning has surpassed him, is still far ahead, he does not know how many more painful dreamland, to come to the giant now in the position. That position is very close to the door of pain. It seems that as long as the giant hand is extended forward, it can enter the door of pain. Despite the giant''s size, it is tens of times larger than the narrow door of pain. Once his hand touches the door of pain, his whole body will be transmitted to the city of huoyin by the power of space magic. Agran didn''t want to see this happen. More importantly, the pride of the great devil made him unwilling to let the giant win the bet. As a great devil, he has the ability to cross space, but he must move forward step by step according to the rules of the door of pain. If you don''t suffer from the illusion of pain, you will approach the door of pain, and you will fall into countless superimposed illusion of pain at the moment of appearance. This kind of pain is enough to destroy the nerves of any demon in an instant and make him lose his mind. Therefore, no demon dares to cast space magic here. At this time, agran is not willing to use this way, but he does not allow himself to fail. At the last moment, he may make some crazy moves. Calm down, agran, and move on. Chapter 1856 "This is..." Entering the painful illusion within 20 steps, rod unexpectedly returned to a scene he was familiar with. At this time, rod was tied to a wet board on his back, with dark hooks hanging on his head. There were dried blood stains on the hooks. On a large number of hooks, he was wearing fresh meat and various body parts of creatures. Meanwhile, rod''s ears were constantly howling. It''s like a hellish scene that envelops Rhode. According to rod''s conjecture, this is a slaughterhouse somewhere in hell, but there is no wrong place. If Rhodes is as like as two peas, this illusion is the first painful illusion that he has ever experienced. The frequency of the decoration or the wail is exactly the same as before. If not long, a hungry ghost will eat him. Rod frowned suspiciously. He looked around to see if there was any change nearby. Suddenly, his eyes narrowed and he looked surprised. In rod''s sight, the two adjacent planks were not as empty as before, but were also bound with two familiar figures. That''s Rowling and enota. They somehow came to this painful fantasy, and were tied to the board, the same situation as Rhode at this time. "Why are they here?" In his heart, rod was puzzled. He didn''t understand why such a situation appeared in the mirage of pain. Before that, he was the only one who suffered in all the mirages of pain that rod had experienced. Due to the ability of consanguinity perception, together with the ever getting along with each other day and night, Rhode immediately recognized their identities without suspecting that they were similar. "Can you hear me? Rowling? Enota? " Rod seems to be aware of something, calling up the two people tied to the board, to get their response. Judging from the ups and downs of their breathing, rod realized that they were obviously alive, but they were like falling asleep, unable to respond or hear themselves. "Shh... Shh..." A strange hum came. Rod looked in the direction of the sound, but saw a bloated, hungry ghost with a machete coming slowly. For this hungry ghost, rod was deeply impressed. In the previous fantasy, he was eaten by this hungry ghost. The hungry ghost came to the board with rod, but without looking at him, he passed him and turned to the board with enota. At this time, enota maintained the appearance of a girl with purple hair, not the appearance of a dragon, and looked weak. Her eyes were closed and she did not say a word, but her face was pale and her heart seemed very uneasy. "What are you doing? Come to me Rod seemed to be aware of something and asked the hungry ghost out loud. When the hungry ghost heard the sound, he looked at him. He seemed not interested in his meat. Instead, he put his eyes on the girl with purple hair whose skin was whiter and tender. The hungry ghost raised the meat cutter in his hand, opened his mouth subconsciously, and the saliva in his mouth flowed all over the ground. Without waiting for the weapon to fall, rod walked out of the painful dreamland. "Is this the painful illusion this time..." when he returned to the position 20 steps away from the door of pain, rod sighed deeply. Within 20 steps, rod had expected that the painful dreamland would be extremely difficult to deal with, but he did not expect that such a dreamland would appear. Although the dreamland has just begun, rod has anticipated what may happen in the future, which makes him feel extremely difficult. Rod can endure all the pain on his body, even if he is eaten by starving ghosts, even if he falls into a trap and dies after suffering for three days in severe pain, even if he spends a hundred years alone in the dark space, he can''t kill his will, let alone make him feel afraid. If Tess is forced to bear all the pain, then rod is indifferent to deal with the pain. When his body is eaten by starving ghosts, he can even take the initiative to make fun of everything in the fantasy. However, rod has his own weakness. This weakness, keenly captured by the door of pain, formed a mirage against his weakness at the position of 20 steps, and really forced rod out of the mirage. At present, the painful dreamland within 20 steps has just begun, and the process is just coming. Rod did not know the first painful dreamland he had experienced before, and what kind of torture would occur after that. Rod believes that the appearance of starving ghosts is by no means a coincidence. It is clearly the first dreamland he experienced. In other words, the current painful dreamland is based on all the painful dreamlands that rod experienced before. Even if the dreamland where the hungry ghost is located is over, there will be several dreamlands behind one by one, and the object of suffering in the dreamland will also change from rod to the other two. Rod doesn''t care about many people. Rowling is one, and so is enota. Rod did not want to see them bear the pain they had experienced before, so he withdrew from the twenty step fantasy. Taking a deep breath, rod gazed at the door of pain in the distance, at the mysterious patterns and the black red light on the door, and then took back his giant hand without saying a word. Realizing the purpose of mirage, rod gave up and went on. Twenty steps away from the door of pain is the final result of his bets with the great devil. In the eyes of the demons in the rear, he drew his hand back to the position of thirty steps, where the dark and decadent dreamland was. Although he gave up to move forward in the door of pain, rod didn''t give up his previous idea. He wanted to take advantage of this special dreamland to upgrade his attainments in spiritualism to the divine level. The long dark space gives rod this opportunity, and rod will grasp it firmly. After giving up and moving on, he noticed that agran was still trying to move forward, and rod didn''t disturb him, but started his own attempt. "The giant gave up the disillusionment of love. Why?" Noticing the retreat of the giant hand, dorana, with pink lenses, looks puzzled in her eyes. She had thought that the giant hand, who was advancing all the way through the door of pain, would easily go through the twenty step disillusionment of love and reach the door of pain. Unexpectedly, the giant shrank back and did not move on. This discovery also made dorana deeply puzzled. Chapter 1857 Soon something more puzzling happened to dorana. The giant hand, who broke away from the disillusionment of love, did not return to the critical point of the disillusionment of pain. Instead, it stopped at the position of thirty steps, turned to move forward again, and entered the previous disillusionment of pain. "What is he doing? Why did you go back to the previous position? " Lenis found the abnormal shape of the giant hand and asked dorana, "if he stays in that position for too long, instead of returning to the critical point of 50 steps, there will soon be a new vision of pain enveloping him." "I don''t know, but it seems... He seems to be in the dark and decadent dreamland again..." dorana is a little stunned. The pink lens in front of her is feeding back all the performance of the giant hand in the dreamland to her eyes. The familiar dark space, the narrow and gloomy coffin, is telling dorana that the giant has entered again, and there is no space that the demon can pass through. "Why did he do that? Is there anything that appeals to him in that dreamland Dorana never thought that the giant would do such a thing. In dorana''s view, it is a very lucky thing that the giant can pass through the dark and decadent dreamland for the first time. Before that, no demon can pass through that dreamland. If it''s dorana, I''ll be glad to pass it. I don''t want to go back to that dreamland. However, dorana never thought that the giant should take the initiative to retreat and enter the dreamland. Dorana even suspected that he was crazy. It''s said that the spirit of creatures who have been locked up in a dark and narrow space for a long time will be abnormal, and even can''t leave that kind of dreamland any more, just like the caveman in nigon. In dorana''s view, that giant must be like this. "Twenty steps... Even the giant who can''t be trapped in the dark and decadent mirage finally fails in the mirage of twenty steps... Dorana, don''t you say that the mirage of disillusionment is very simple? Why did the giant give up? " Lenice didn''t pay attention to the giant''s return to the dark and decadent dreamland. What he paid attention to was the painful dreamland after 20 steps to the door of pain. With dorana''s treasure, lenis knows the name of the dreamland, the dreamland of disillusionment. Facing lenis''s inquiry, dorana shook her head and said: "the disillusioned love is for those creatures who have love in their hearts. Even the giant who can endure the severe pain of noumenon, as long as there is love in their hearts, it is difficult to pass. This dreamland will repeat all the dreamlands he has experienced before. The only difference is that this time, the people he loves will also experience all the pain in the dreamland. " In other words, the content of the disillusioned love fantasy is the fantasy he has experienced before, right? What''s the difficulty of going through it again? " Dorana raised her forehead and said, "the difficulty of this dreamland is not the pain of the noumenon, but the torment of the dreamland in front of her own eyes. I thought the giant could pass easily, but he shrank Dorana added: "just like the name of this dreamland, the love of disillusionment... Before experiencing this dreamland, no matter how strong the love in the heart, it will be disillusioned after passing through the dreamland." After a pause, she continued: "think about the person you love, she may have a beautiful face, attractive body, but in the disillusioned love fantasy, watching her die again and again because of torture, watching her skin rotten in pain, will you still love her in your heart? When you see her again, your head will be filled with the wails of her torture. It''s good that you don''t feel disgusted. How can there be love? " Lenice gave her a noncommittal look: "but it''s just a mirage. Everything in the mirage is fake. It''s just the door of pain used to torture the demons. As long as we recognize this point, we can endure any great pain. " The demon dressed as a lady looks around and observes the movements of other demons "It''s a big mistake for you to think that within 20 steps, all illusions have the ability to target the soul. The disillusionment of love will attract the souls of the people the devil loves. You think that you are the only one who bears the illusion. In fact, the soul of the one you love is also in the illusion. When the fantasy is over, not only will you have the memory of her being tortured, but she will also have the memory of her being tortured, and the memory of your being tortured. " Shaking her head, she looked back at the giant hand: "in the previous trials, there were many demons who passed the disillusionment of love. It can even be said that this was the simplest one in the disillusionment within 20 steps. However, all the demons who pass through this dreamland give up their former love in their hearts, and even have the ability to break through the realm of love of the erotic King.... " In the end, she seemed to think of some bad memories, with a dignified look in her eyes: "in a word, the devil with love in her heart can''t pass through the disillusioned love mirage. The giant has failed, and the demon over there has no hope. It seems that there is no need to worry that they can enter the door of pain ahead of time. " Lenis didn''t find this. He just wanted to say something, but he saw another change coming in front of him. In the surprise of many demons, at the position of 20 steps, the incomplete demon, who entered the dreamland with giant hand, now stepped forward again. "What''s the matter? Dorana, didn''t you say that demon had no hope? How did she move on again? " Asked lenis incredulously. "It''s impossible... When she passed the past fantasy, I saw her memory. She was clearly a demon trapped by love, and there was no reason to pass the disillusioned love fantasy." Dorana showed an unexpected look. The scene before her was far beyond her expectation. Few demons are trapped by love. In the eyes of most demons, love is a weapon against the enemy. They are good at using this to charm other demons, but they are as cold as snakes and scorpions. But there are demons who are trapped by love and fall in love with other demons. Love is a terrible power, and even the king of lust cannot change it. "What''s going on in the mirage?" Asked lenis, with some urgency. Don''t need lenis to urge, dorana will wave the effect of pink lenses, will see all the magic place in the eyes, suddenly, dorana''s look stunned. "It''s him..." dorana murmured, looking at the man in the dreamland, with a very complicated look in her eyes. Chapter 1858 In the dreamland, Tess looked at the white figure standing in front of her, her eyes mixed with joy, confusion and shock. "Who are you? Where is this? " Under the complicated gaze of tis, the man slowly asked, "I should have been on the way to elasia. Unexpectedly, I was suddenly pulled here. Do you know what happened?" With his words, tis also recalled what had happened before. After entering the 20 step painful dreamland, she was surprised to find that she returned to the first painful dreamland. In this dreamland, she was an ordinary person chased by the tiger, and finally killed and eaten by the tiger. To his surprise, the man in white also appeared in the dreamland. It was Erich who gave her salvation and offered her soul in the dreamland of sin. When Ehrlich first appeared, he fell to the ground with his eyes closed. Tis couldn''t let him be eaten, so she tried her best to carry him on her back and try to escape with him. In the dreamland, Tess''s body returned to normal, and her arms also recovered, which also enabled her to use all her strength to carry the man in white, but in this way, Tess could not run, let alone shake off the fierce tiger in the complicated forest. After the tiger fell on TISS, it bit on Ehrlich behind her. However, its bite did not cause any harm to the man in white, but made him open his eyes. Facing the white man''s open eyes, the tiger whimpered. Under the gaze of TISS, who had not recovered from her panic, she turned and ran away. Tess doesn''t understand what happened, but she looks at the man in white with more joy. At least she doesn''t have to watch the man in white being eaten by a tiger. For Tess, that''s enough. The man in white, who came to life, asked TISS what he had done before. Tess was both surprised and happy. She was glad to see the man in white again. His soul must be all right. She was surprised that he didn''t remember himself. Then she said, "Ehrlich, don''t you remember me?" Hearing the words, Erich gazed into her eyes. Tess only felt that there was a kind of magic in his eyes. Everything in her heart could not be hidden in front of him, even the deepest secret in her heart. "I see. What you saw before was me in the dreamland, not the real me. " He took a look at Tess, and instead of looking at her, he turned his eyes to the surrounding space. "So you called me here. No, it should be the power of this illusion. " With that, he reached forward and waved, the space seemed to be cut by his hand, revealing the deeper space under this space. After delimiting the space, he didn''t say a word and went in alone. Tess looked at his back with some loss. She didn''t understand why the kind and warm-hearted priest in her memory had become like this. She didn''t even know him, and she didn''t want to talk to her. She pursed her lips, quickly followed the man in white, and came to a deeper space with him. Coming to the next space, tis was surprised to find that this was the second dreamland she had experienced, a chaotic battlefield. In this dreamland, Tess is a high-level soldier who is seriously injured but tenacious. Waiting for her, she will be surrounded by the nearby soldiers, who will stab her to death with endless spears. The tenacious vitality of the high-level soldiers made him be able to bear thousands of punches from these low-level soldiers. After a few days, he didn''t have a good place all over his body, so he died slowly. However, Tess looked around and saw that all the soldiers who were supposed to attack were kneeling on the ground and their weapons were thrown aside. No one dared to look up. In front of Tess, there is a scene of the next dreamland, which is just like the previous space. Without hesitation, she immediately enters it. Through a few more illusions, to Tess''s despair, she couldn''t see Ehrlich''s back at all, she could only see the spaces that he had delimited. Ehrlich''s appearance saves Tess from suffering in the dreamland and makes her cross the previous dreamland all the way. However, Tess is not satisfied with this. She speeds up her pace and wants to catch up with the man in white. There are still some flukes in Tess''s heart. As long as she can find Erich, she may be able to find out why he has such a change. Tess believes that he will be happy to meet again. To the last fantasy, where tis saw the stop of Erich. She quickly came to Ehrlich. The power of the dreamland restored her body. She wanted to reach out and catch the man in front of her, but she saw the man''s eyes. His eyes were full of brilliance. With only one eye, Tess could not move. She felt ashamed of herself and could not help stopping. "Someone''s looking at everything here." Erich said faintly, looking away from Tess, turning his head and looking not far away. His eyes penetrate the void, across the mirage, to see the outside world, is constantly observing the situation with pink lenses dolana. As soon as dorana''s face changed, she slowly put down her pink lens: "it''s really you, Erich... What''s the ability of that little demon? Even in the disillusionment of love, I can summon your soul... " And in her ears, there was a greeting from the man in white: "Princess dorana griffinhart, I''m sorry to see you again on such an occasion." The enchanter dressed by the lady showed a sneer: "I can''t see that you have any meaning of apology. Five centuries ago, you brought my soul to hell with your own hands. " "You will be redeemed. I promise you, everyone will be redeemed!" In the dreamland, the calm expression of the man in white changed for the first time, and his voice became excited. Outside the mirage, dorana was silent, while inside the mirage, Tess looked at Ehrlich and said bravely, "Ehrlich, I feel very happy to see that your soul is OK." When he heard Tess''s voice, Erich turned to look at her. To Tess''s disappointment, in the eyes of the man in white, there was no joy after the reunion. There was only endless numbness and firmness in the deepest part. "Demon, I don''t know your name, but I know you''re not looking for me." Finally, Ehrlich said, "but you don''t have to worry. When I get my power back, I''ll save it with you. " Chapter 1859 With Tess''s disappointed gaze, the man in white, after saying this, waves his hand to break through the last layer of painful illusion, and the whole person leaves without any intention of staying. After breaking the space, the soul of the man in white melted away and returned to the place that belonged to him. And Tess stayed where she was and lowered her head. She realized that the person who had given her salvation or even offered her soul was only a virtual existence in the dreamland, not the body of the man in white at all. Although Tess didn''t know the power of the painful fantasy, he could find the soul of the man in white, but he didn''t know himself. That memory could only exist in Tess''s heart forever, and was doomed to get no response. "Why do you want to save me in the dreamland, but now you abandon me?" For Ehrlich, her soul is suddenly pulled to the fantasy of hell, and seeing a strange demon and his old friend hundreds of years ago is just a small episode on his way. But for Tess, Ehrlich''s action will undoubtedly drive her into the deepest part of hell and make her feel unprecedented despair. Before those painful dreamland, did not let Tess really despair, even once the most unbearable memory, she also endured down, because her heart, still have a hope. The hope is Erich, who saves her and redeems her in the land of sin. For this hope, she can commit herself to the terrible monster, just to survive in the test of Vulcan, to find the person in the fantasy. Unfortunately, in reality, Erich poured a basin of cold water on her, so that her last hope was shattered. But in the dreamland outside, in dorana''s eyes, actually is another kind of situation. Tess, who is in the dreamland, follows Ehrlich and goes through one dreamland after another. Tess''s body is also moving fast, and in a twinkling of an eye, she comes to the position of fifteen steps. And at this time, TISS suddenly accelerated the pace, the distance from the door of pain, but the last ten steps. "She is about to enter the door of pain. Do I have to wait any longer?" Next to dorana, lenis asked. Dorana shook her head. "Don''t do it to her. If she can enter the door of pain, let her The abyss demon asked, "why? Even the 20 step dreamland couldn''t trap her at all. If I didn''t stop her, she would be the first to pass. And what did you see in her last fantasy Dorana sighed: "I saw a terrible man in her disillusionment of love. The door of pain has drawn the soul of that person, but she has no ability to limit it. She can pass through the twenty step dreamland so quickly, and it is the soul of that person who helps her move forward and breaks all the obstacles in the dreamland. " "What?" Lenis obviously did not expect this, showing surprise, "there is even the door of pain, can not limit the soul? Even the king of lust can''t do that? " Dorana, who believes in the king of lust, does not deny this. Instead, she looks back to the direction of her dream. The voice of the man''s words is still in dorana''s mind. "If lenis knew that even the king of lust was brought to hell by that man, how would he feel?" Dorana looked at lenis with disbelief on her face, but she didn''t tell him what she thought. Instead, she looked at the place where the man''s soul had gone away, with a look of reminiscence in her eyes. After Ehrlich''s soul was gone, Tess stood in the same place. Before she did anything, the whole disillusionment of love came to an end, and the road ahead was smooth. The sounds of terror from the demons in the rear also spread to Tess''s ears. "It''s hard to imagine that she could perfectly pass through the illusion of pain and fit with the real will of pain. Which Lord prepared her for this trial? Why have I never heard of this demon before? " "She is about to enter the door of pain... Damn, the pain illusion within ten steps is too strong, no devil dares to approach easily, who will stop her?" Tess couldn''t listen to the demons'' comments nearby. She walked on the road of pain, until a black and red thing appeared in front of her eyes, and then she stopped. Tess raised her head. The door of pain, which was out of reach, was close at the moment. She stood up and could enter the special space inside the door. Looking at the door of pain that all the demons around wanted to enter, Tess had no joy in her heart, and her eyes didn''t fluctuate. Her heart seemed to go away with the man''s departure. The only one who has the ability to break through the limitation of the door of pain, relying on his own strength, comes directly to Tess by force, and the abyss demon who blocks her progress is also stopped by dorana. At the moment, there is no demon who can stop Tess from entering the door of pain. Finally, under the gaze of all the demons, Tess steps towards the door of pain, and finally her whole body disappears into the unique space. With the disappearance of Tess''s body, the space whirlpool in the door of pain suddenly shrinks. With a wave of space, it finally becomes calm. The nearby demons feel different, but they can''t say anything. "What happened? Why does my painful fantasy suddenly become simple? Did you do something? " After a short silence, the appearance of a voice broke the silence around. A demon, who just broke away from the painful dreamland and didn''t understand what happened, asked with doubts on his face. This demon''s words immediately aroused the noise of nearby demons like a thousand waves. All the demons who stopped at fifty steps began to try to enter the painful dreamland one after another, and soon they were surprised. As the enchanter said, the power of the painful illusion is weakened. Although we can''t be the first one to pass through the pain mirage, as long as we pass through the door of pain, and rank at the top, we have a chance to get the praise of the king of lust. The first demon in the realm of pain can get the greatest benefit from the will of pain, even the opportunity to get close to the king of lust, but it does not mean that other demons will get nothing. With the gradual decrease of the will to suffer and the weakening of the ability to feel the illusion of suffering, the nearby demons began to approach the door of suffering, so as to pass through the ancient portal earlier. There are only a few demons who don''t look good. Dorana is one of them. Chapter 1860 "Well?" Back in the dark space, rod, who is constantly studying the art of evocation, also finds something unusual at the moment. "The energy of death all around suddenly becomes less. What''s the matter? Is it my study of Necromancy that consumes the energy of death? It''s impossible... There was no such situation in the last dreamland. " Lying in the coffin, rod''s body turned into a skeleton, and the green flame flickered in his eyes. "No matter what happens, it can''t stop me from studying divinity level spiritualism." After he had settled down, rod again concentrated his attention and was no longer distracted from other things. The dark space is dead and silent, time goes by crazily, but outside the dreamland, it is another scene. "Yes! I also came to the position of twenty-five steps. As long as I work harder, I can surpass the monster and win the bet Aware of his position, the great devil agran showed his happy eyes. It can be said that the last painful fantasy tormented agran''s spirit to the extreme. Even if he recalled the previous situation again, his heart would tremble, and his eyes could not help but fear. Just when agran thought that he could not hold on and could only withdraw from the dreamland, the pressure from the painful dreamland suddenly relaxed, and finally made agran survive. Not only that, because the spirit of the limit, never retreat, agran also received the door of pain reward, a step forward 10, finally came to the position of 25. Before entering the last painful dreamland, agran was always paying attention to the giant hand''s movement. He clearly knew that twenty steps was the limit distance for the giant to move forward, and agran, who had reached the position of twenty-five steps at one stroke, could completely surpass it as long as he went further. Thinking of this, agran couldn''t hide his satisfaction. He raised his head and looked up at the giant''s strong arm. Entering the path of pain, the giant did not let his whole body near here, just with one arm. The giant''s arm has been hovering over the heads of a group of demons, which also brings huge psychological pressure to many other demons. Because of this pressure, many demons who enter the dreamland suffer from the pain of rolling wood or boulder. For this reason, those demons are full of complaints about the giant''s arm hovering over their heads. Unfortunately, none of them dare to say more about it. Once the giant is annoyed, their fate will be worse than being crushed into meat sauce in fantasy. The demons all know this. Without strong power, they dare not give any advice to the giant. With the pride of the great devil, agran looked at the giant''s arm above his head. Just as he wanted to move on, he suddenly stopped. "The giant, what on earth is he doing?" Looking at the action of the giant hand, agran was puzzled. Not long ago, the giant hand who retreated from 20 steps did not return to the critical point of 50 steps to rest, but stayed in the position of 30 steps. This also made agran confused, but did not care. Agran still had his own fantasy to deal with. At this moment, under the gaze of agran, the giant hand, who had just arrived at 20 steps again, did not move forward, but slowly retreated, returned to the position of 30 steps, and then slowly moved forward, as if he had entered the dreamland again. Agran seemed to see something, but he was puzzled in his heart. He didn''t understand why the giant would repeatedly enter the dreamland he had passed. "Does that monster have a taste for abuse? Is it something in a painful fantasy that makes him happy? " Agran thought to himself, and the look at the monster became strange. There is no demon who wants to enter the illusion of pain again and again, and experience the extreme non-human pain. Agran has a deep understanding of this, but the giant is so different. Agran stood there, thinking in his heart, frowning. Time passed quickly. Before agran could think clearly, the giant''s arm reached the position of twenty steps and retreated again. The end of the dark and decadent fantasy, rod''s face is not good-looking. "The power of mirage has diminished. The dreamland that originally trapped me for 100 years can only be trapped for 20 years now, and the energy of death is no longer sufficient. It takes twice as much effort to study the art of evocation. " Somehow, the power of mirage weakened, which greatly reduced the speed of rod''s study of necromancy. Rod thought that he had passed through the same dreamland many times, which caused the weakening of the dreamland. However, judging from the speed of the demons nearby, it seems that this is not the case, but the overall weakening of the power of the gate of pain. Rod recalled that in the previous 20 steps, there were only two demons, himself and tis. But now, there are two other demons, and in the 25 steps, there are seven more demons. "What''s the matter? What about Tess? " Rod looked forward, but did not find the figure of tis, he looked all over the painful Road, also did not find her existence. Rod''s expression changed slightly. He quickly performed the ceremony of fusion. A pile of tiny bumps flowed from his body surface to the giant hand on the road of pain. Soon, the ears of the krigans were covered with the outstretched hands, which absorbed all the voices of the demons nearby. "It turned out that Tess was the first to enter the door of pain, which weakened the power of the door of pain and weakened the whole illusion of pain." From the comments of the nearby demons, rod understood the whole picture of the matter and thought to himself. Obviously, no matter what kind of demons they are, they are curious about the demon who is the first to enter the door of pain. They discuss her identity around. Many demons who know the inside story also see the location of giant hand. "Through the door of pain... Hero Tess, I''ll see you in huoyin city." Rod took a deep look at the dark red portal, then ignored other things, ready to enter the dark and decadent dreamland again. Even if the time of this dreamland is shortened to 20 years, even if the energy of death becomes extremely thin, but seeing the hope, rod will not just give up. If you can''t do it once, you can do it again until you achieve your goal completely. The gate of pain does not prohibit the creatures from entering the same dreamland repeatedly. Except rod, I''m afraid there are no demons who will experience the pain in the dreamland repeatedly. Soon, the giant hand returned to the position of thirty steps, and rod''s consciousness entered the dark and decadent dreamland again. Chapter 1861 In the narrow dark space, rod felt the strong energy of death nearby, and his mind gradually sank down. All kinds of ingenious use of evocation came out of his hands again. Unfortunately, because the death energy in the whole fantasy was greatly weakened, rod''s progress was not ideal. In the outside world, the great devil agran watched rod''s arm move forward, and his eyes also showed a look of uncertainty. He didn''t know what the giant had done in the dreamland. He only felt that the giant''s hand must have some deep meaning in it. As a big devil, agran believes that the giant will go all out in order to defeat the other party in this bet. It is absolutely impossible for him to distract himself from doing other things. Now the giant is moving forward and returning to the origin, there must be something he doesn''t know. "So it is..." At last, agran seemed to realize something, and some insight flashed in his eyes. "The giant knew that it was hard for him to move on, so he stopped moving on and interfered with me. His huge hand was moving on my head just to put pressure on me!" Think of this, agalan looked at the giant hand''s eyes, but also a bit more vigilant. From the giant hand constantly passing through the previous dreamland, agran can see that the giant has an unimaginable ability to control the dreamland from 30 steps to 20 steps, and can pass smoothly again and again. Even though he saw the pressure of the giant hand, there was still some pressure in his heart. He asked himself in his heart, if he let himself go through the door of pain repeatedly to weaken the illusion before, can he pass as easily as the giant hand? The answer is No. If it wasn''t for the last moment of the mirage, the power of the whole door of pain would be weakened, and agran would not have been able to come to his present position, let alone move on. For this reason, agran''s look at the giant hand changed again. Invisible pressure, filled in the heart of agran, although he did not want to admit, but belongs to the big devil''s pride told him, in the previous section of the road, he has actually lost. Clenching his teeth, agran takes his eyes away from the giant hand and continues to approach the door of pain. And in the back of agran, Frith also came to the position of thirty steps. The weakening of the power of the gate of pain, together with the alleviation of the pain in the dreamland, many demons who have found opportunities, take advantage of now to move forward quickly, and come to the position that could not have been reached before, and Frith is one of them. After the end of a mirage, Frith looked at the many demons around her and couldn''t help sighing: "the first demon to enter the door of pain weakens the strength of the will of pain and speeds up the whole trial process. I thought it would be at least a while before many demons would march towards the door of pain together. " Frith''s words were meant for agran not far ahead of her. However, a voice came from behind her. "Your expectations are as bad as ever, Forrest." Hearing this sound, Frith''s eyes shrank and she looked back. But she saw the devil who made her secretly clench her teeth: "HeLa... You can even come here, which makes me a little surprised." Just a few steps behind her, HeLa was standing there. It is a good thing for other demons that the will of the door of pain is weakened, but Frith is not happy at all. "You are not qualified to talk to me like this, demon who has betrayed the king of lust." After a cold glance at HeLa, Frith, without a word, marched forward, ready to enter her own painful fantasy. Not yet in the dreamland, when she recalls HeLa who just appeared behind her, she feels a little bored. The more she thinks of the demon, the more she can''t be calm. Feeling the faint changes in the surrounding space is a sign of the formation of a painful dreamland. Suddenly, Floris was shocked. She recalled the painful dreamland she had passed along the way. It was all about what she was afraid of, and what kind of dreamland would appear. If you are disturbed by other things outside before entering the dreamland, the final dreamland will also focus on that aspect. So in the rest, we must let the mood completely calm, in order to continue to move forward. There was something wrong with Forrest''s secret way. Before she calmed down, the illusion had taken shape. Soon, Frith was surprised to find that her body seemed smaller. To be exact, she saw herself. Judging from everything nearby, she returned to her familiar place and occupied the enchantment nest of many enchantments. In addition, she also saw the former Hella. At this moment, FURIS seems to realize the intention of this painful illusion, which is clearly her memory. "There''s another enchanter who has entered the past." Fifteen steps away, dorana, with pink lenses, looks around and says. Five steps behind her, lenis, the abyss demon king who had just finished the last painful fantasy, was breathing violently at the moment: "there you are, dorana. It''s very close to the door of pain. You have the spare power to observe other demons with that treasure." "The power of the gate of pain has weakened. If it''s just such a painful fantasy, it won''t stop me at all. I have learned the power of the gate of pain in the trials of previous kings Speaking of this, dorana sighed deeply: "it''s just a pity that the painful will, which has been accumulated by the door of pain for countless years, has been absorbed by the first demon who passes through the door of pain." Although she has already understood the result that the first devil who passes through the door of pain will be rewarded by the will of pain, dorana''s eyes are still filled with regret when she thinks of those precious wills of pain. There are many functions of painful will, the most important of which is to form painful illusion. When a large number of painful wills in the door of pain are absorbed by the demons who first pass through, the ability of the painful dreamland formed again after that is naturally weakened, and a large number of demons can quickly approach the door of pain. Only within 20 steps of the painful fantasy, has not been greatly affected, can pass, must be able to endure extreme pain of the devil. Lenis snorted: "I said I would stop the demon. Didn''t you stop me? Do you regret it now? " Dorana shook her head and sighed, "I have no regrets. It has proved her qualification that the demon can call the soul of Erich. You don''t understand how terrible the master of the soul is... " Chapter 1862 "Terrible?" Feeling the praise of the soul that suddenly appeared and then disappeared in dorana''s words, lenice was filled with jealousy, gave a cold hum, and said discontentedly, "no matter how terrible he is, can he be more terrible than the kings? You don''t understand the power of kings. Or did he ever do something that scared you? " Dorana seemed to think of something, with a look of reminiscence in her eyes: "you have never experienced that era, and naturally you don''t understand his horror. In the surface world, although there are few creatures more terrible than kings, they do exist." "That era? Are you talking about the time when you lived in the surface world? " Asked lenis, as if aware of something. Dorana nodded: "I''ve been inquiring about the surface world for so many years since I came to hell. That was the most brilliant era of erasia, and he was like a meteor across that era, drawing an end to that era. Since then, the whole of eracia has been weakened and never regained its glory. " Naturally, lenis would not be easily frightened by dorana''s words, but from dorana''s words, he still recognized the legendary demon''s awe of the soul. Lenice snorted discontentedly. As the abyss demon, he had heard something about the surface world from some older demons, and knew what dorana''s era meant. If that person''s soul really belongs to that era, it can also explain why dorana has such a big reaction to that demon. And dorana is slightly sideways, at the moment of her, came to the magic just standing position. "Haven''t you given up yet? Do you still want to save me? Born hero, Erich... "She closed her eyes slightly and thought to herself. After countless years in hell, she no longer expected anyone to save her, and she didn''t need it. To become a king of lust, the most powerful legendary demon also depends on her own efforts. After taking a deep breath, her eyes calmed down. After checking the mirage of the nearby demons, she was ready to enter the painful mirage again. In the rear, so is lenis. All of a sudden, a cold and gloomy smell swept the whole venue. This sudden breath, quite different from the scorching heat in hell, immediately attracted the attention of many demons nearby. Their eyes looked around, looking for the source of that breath. It didn''t take long for them to find the target they were looking for. The reason is that in addition to the deep and cold smell, which has left a deep impression on the nearby demons, the more important thing is that the target''s shape is too conspicuous, even if other demons want to ignore him. The creature with the cold smell was the biggest giant. After discovering this, the nearby demons frowned one after another. "What''s that monster doing?" Suddenly came a strong cold air, let lenis completely unable to calm down. In this cold atmosphere of the package, as long as lenis will close his eyes, his mind will come up with a ferocious face of the undead creatures, issued a fierce roar to him. Especially after lenis found that the appearance of the undead creatures were the demons he had killed, he could not calm down. These roaring undead demons, as if from hell, to his life. In this case, lenis naturally dare not easily enter the front of the painful fantasy. Who knows what will happen in the next painful dreamland when the inner mind is affected by this? Not only lenis, but also many demons around him look at the monster with dissatisfied eyes and accuse him of interfering with the progress of the painful fantasy. Even dorana, also affected by this ability, looked at the monster in a different way. To dorana''s surprise, from the feedback of the lens in her hand, the monster''s consciousness is clearly still in a painful dreamland. It seems that she doesn''t know what happened. "What was he doing before?" This discovery made dorana frown slightly. She found that the painful fantasy of the monster was the dark and decadent fantasy he had experienced before. Lenis didn''t know that. He just saw the giant hand retreating, and didn''t pay attention to what the monster was doing. Lenis did not pay attention to the monster, but there are still many demons nearby, always watching the monster''s every move. Soon, a long horned demon in the 20th place said to dolana, "Ms. dolana, that monster has returned to the position of 30 steps, and then experienced the previous illusion again and again." The long horned devil took a look at lenis, and then said, "we other demons think that he is repeatedly experiencing the illusion of pain, so as to temper his own will and resist the pain, so no one will take care of him and let him keep trying there. I didn''t expect that he would deliberately influence us. It''s really hateful!" "Deliberately influencing you? You really look up to yourself. It''s absolutely certain that the giant will come specifically for you. " Fifteen step position, a disdainful voice came. Dorana went along, but she felt a headache. It was dorana who thought she would become her biggest rival in the battle for the door of pain. With the emergence of tis and the power of painful will, dorana doesn''t want to fight for anything with her anymore. After all, all-out competition can only appear in the competition for the first place. In dorana''s opinion, it''s ridiculous to work hard for the second place. But Finley seems unwilling to give up, still will dorana as an opponent. Among the demons, dorana is very special. Dorana''s surname is different from that of Percy used by other demons, but originated from the ancient human world. According to the rules of demons, the surnames of all demons will be the same as those of the current erotic kings. This also symbolizes that the lust king has the ability to rule and dominate all the demons. It is undoubtedly a kind of glory for the demons to use the surname of the lust king after the names of all the demons. However, dorana is not like this. She has her own surname and is unwilling to give up her former surname, which makes her often targeted by other legendary demons. At this time, Fanny looked at the motionless giant from a distance, and her eyes also showed a different color: "the giant is still in a dreamland, and is not aware of what is happening outside, but it affects all of us at the same time... No mistake, this is absolutely the premonition of the awakening of the power of the field!" Chapter 1863 "The power of the field..." Listening to Finley''s story, dorana seems to be aware of something. She looks back at the giant who is full of chilly breath, and her eyes also show some strange color. "That monster, with the help of the dark and decadent fantasy, is tempering its own strength in the field? And it seems to be working? " From Finley''s mouth, after hearing the power of the field, dorana immediately thought about what was going on. At the same time, it can cover a large area of nearby space, so that all creatures in it are affected by a unique ability, which can only be achieved by the power of the legendary field. "That monster, how can he have such power?" On one side, lenis seems to be aware of something. He looks at the monster and utters an angry roar. What he doesn''t even find is that the roar he utters contains shock and jealousy. The power of the field has always been extremely rare. Only the demons at the top of the legend have the chance to contact them. Only the existence of the monarch can master this power completely. Many people have little knowledge, can''t touch the creatures at that level, and even haven''t heard of this ability. Lenis and dorana are able to know the ability of related fields, or because they have the king of lust in a unique field, and they have this kind of teaching to her more valued subordinates. Finley glanced at lenis coldly: "other people have more ability than you, why? Don''t you agree? " Lenice looks at Finley angrily, with a flash of hatred in his eyes. But he doesn''t dare to fight Finley, who is also a legendary creature. It''s hard to say whether he can defeat her. More importantly, once he gets close to the door of pain, he may cause unexpected changes. "If I see that interesting monster in ordinary times, I will definitely get to know it. Unfortunately, now I have to go to huoyin city the second time." Finley didn''t care about the anger in lenice''s eyes, but put her eyes on dorana: "although it''s only the rudiment of the field, it''s enough to surpass many legendary demons. I believe he will have a chance to go to huoyin city. At that time, he will be my prey to Finley Percy. You''d better behave yourself. Anyone who wants to attack him will be my enemy! " Fanny''s words are not only for dorana, but also for other demons nearby. The demons only gritted their teeth, and none of them dared to refute. Dorana takes a deep look at the monster in the distance. The rudiment of the power of the field, and even the legendary demons like her, can have a deep impact, not to mention the ordinary demons. Shaking her head, dorana didn''t think about it, but in her heart, she could not help feeling a little admiration for the monster''s behavior. Even though dorana knows that she can temper her own strength in the dark and decadent dreamland for a long time, it is still very difficult for her to stick to it, let alone take the initiative to return to the dark space again and again. Don''t pay attention to the monster over there, dorana slowly step forward, into the next painful fantasy. Fanny sees this, also entered the dreamland similarly, only leaves lenis to stand in the same place, the vision ferociously looks at that monster, does not know what is thinking. But in the position of thirty steps away from the door of pain, FURIS stepped back from the dreamland with a bad face. Frith fell into the past fantasy, and didn''t hold on for long, she took the initiative to retreat from the past fantasy, which was a complete failure. FURIS knows that when she gets close to the door of pain, she will find the weakness in the devil''s heart. Only when she completely overcomes the weakness, can she continue to move forward. To the surprise of the enchanter, she would encounter the past fantasy. Generally speaking, only the demons who have been full of pain and suffering in the past will enter the past dreamland, look at what happened, and suffer from pain in their hearts. Frith thought she could pass easily, after all, she grew up to now, although not smooth sailing, but also did not suffer any major disaster, everything is tolerable. It''s a pity that things didn''t work out as she expected. The painful fantasy magnified the feeling in her heart. She couldn''t hold on to the end of the whole fantasy, so she couldn''t continue to bear it. Looking back at the various situations in the dreamland, FURIS looks angrily on her face. Meanwhile, she looks sideways and sees another demon beside her, Hela. At the same time, HeLa also once again passed a painful fantasy. At this time, she has come to the side of FURIS and stood side by side with the demon. The sharp weakening of the painful will gives many demons the opportunity to move forward. It is HeLa who seizes this opportunity that she can move forward within 50 steps. If she goes further, even Frith will be overtaken by her. "HeLa..." looking at the enchanter beside her, FURIS clenches her teeth. The reason why she can''t bear the illusion of the past has something to do with the existence of Hela. HeLa, who ends her fantasy, hears the murmur of FURIS''s dissatisfaction, and then looks in her eyes. "Is this your limit? Forrest Hella''s question and answer. "Not because of you! I''m in the goddamn fantasy of the past. Do you know what I saw? " Listening to Hella''s inquiry, FURIS seemed to be angry and couldn''t help complaining. Hella looked at her a little funny: "let me guess, you saw our previous task, torture the tortured soul under the command of the king of lust..." "Enough! Don''t say any more! " Frith interrupted Hella. Hearing the words, Haila shrugged and said nothing more. Instead, she crossed Haila and walked towards the door of pain in front of her. Soon she entered the next painful dreamland. When the consciousness is in a painful fantasy, the defense ability of the devil itself will drop a lot. Once attacked, it can immediately escape from the fantasy, but generally no devil will do so. It interferes with other demons'' illusion of suffering and is likely to trigger an endless battle. Entering the dreamland, HeLa''s body doesn''t seem to be on guard, which makes her eyes twinkle. Now is the best time to give her a hand. However, Floris''s hand hesitated. She looked at HeLa not far away, thought of everything in the past, and finally put her hand down. With a sigh, Frith finally gave up the idea and went into the dreamland of the past again. Chapter 1864 Once again, consciousness broke away from the narrow dark space, and rod opened his eyes. "How many times? Fifteen or seventeen? " Rod can''t remember how many times he''s been out of the dark. Since the gate of pain''s ability weakened, the duration of dark space has been reduced from 100 years to 20 years, which makes rod have to enter the dark space again and again. After a long time, rod felt that his memory began to be a little fuzzy. Many things that happened before, now he can''t remember clearly. Long time in the dark fantasy, even than their own survival time is several times longer, which also makes rod a little uncomfortable. Fortunately, the harvest of evocation made rod understand that his efforts were not in vain. "If only there were records of times in the system log. It''s a pity that every time you exit from the dark space, you still need to waste some time trying to find the feeling before. " During the countless years spent in the dark space, rod devoted himself to the study of evocation, but the progress was not as smooth as he thought. When he first entered the complete dark space for a long time, it took only 50 years for rod to upgrade his evocation to legend level, which is inseparable from his own talent. At that time, rod thought that as long as he gave himself several decades more time, it would not be difficult to reproduce the divine level spiritualism. However, the fact has let rod down. Although he has experienced the charm of divine level spiritualism and felt the existence of divine level spiritualism in the process of studying it, it is extremely difficult to really study it. It''s just like seeing a big mountain from a distance. If you want to reach that position, you don''t know how far you have to go. Especially after the strength of the pain gate weakened, the death energy provided by the coffin has been difficult to maintain rod''s research. Even if the energy of death is insufficient, what should we take to study the art of evocation? Fortunately, rod has enough time. Even if he doesn''t have enough time for one dreamland, he will make some progress if he comes a few more times. Rod repeatedly entered the same dreamland, hoping to rely on the dreamland for hundreds of years to make a breakthrough in his research on evocation. However, the more he studied the divinity level spiritualism, the more he felt that there was an impenetrable barrier. Several hundred years later, rod''s research on all aspects of the legendary level of spiritualism has been successful, but he just can''t cross this barrier and upgrade the level of spiritualism to the divine level. This barrier is like a huge gap between mortals and gods. No matter how hard rod tries, he can''t make any progress. God level special skills mean a brand new field. Before, rod used to use the power of artifact to cross the barrier between legend level and God level. But if he was replaced by rod himself, he didn''t know when he would succeed. It''s another retreat from the dark space with nothing. Rod can''t help but sigh deeply. This is the third time that rod has withdrawn from the dark space with nothing. The further the research of evocation goes, the closer the progress of the research is to nothing. When every aspect of evocation is complete, rod can no longer bring any improvement to evocation. "Well?" Just as rod was about to enter the dark space again, he suddenly saw a few more messages at the bottom of the system log. "Your study of spiritualism has reached the realm of God." "You''ve acquired a domain capability: the domain of death." "You''ve achieved speed [power in the field]." "[field power]: to master the power of a field. Basic reward all attributes + 3. After wearing it, it can improve 100% domain ability. " Looking at the information at the bottom of the system log, rod seemed to be aware of something, and his face was filled with joy. The power of the field is the powerful ability that rod yearns for. In rod''s impression, this ability can only be possessed by those creatures at the peak of legend. No matter in the field of the dead shown by north or in the field of shadow shown by Sally, it has all kinds of powerful effects. However, Rhode did not know how to acquire this unique ability. What he didn''t expect was that he gained this power through hundreds of years of research on evocation in dark space. In the dark space, hundreds of years of research, without a moment''s pause, finally made rod obtain this ability. For this reason, rod also felt a little happy. Although rod is not willing to get the divine level soul summoning skill, he can still accept it. After all, as long as he returns to the noumenon, he can have this special skill again. In rod''s impression, he has never seen any other creature that can possess special divine skills. It seems that for ordinary creatures, apart from using the power of artifact, they can''t upgrade their special skills to divine level with their own efforts. Many years of research in the dark space made rod deeply feel this point. It seems that there is a deep barrier between the legendary level and the divine level to prevent any creature from crossing. Some of the racing achievements Rhode has achieved can directly improve the level of evocation, but the upper limit is just at legend level, and he can''t cross the barrier of God level. Rhode tried this a long time ago. The existence of artifact and the additional special skill level seem to be the only way to upgrade special skills to the divine level. At least in rod''s cognition, there is only one way to acquire special skills of God level. With a sigh, rod finally gave up entering the dark space again and turned his eyes to his own field. When it comes to the existence of the field, rod''s previous experience can no longer help him, he can only rely on himself to explore. With a little bit of effort in the next field, rod soon had the answer. Domain is like a permanent passive ability. It doesn''t need rod to do anything or consume any mana value to exist all the time and cover a large area around him. In addition, to rod''s surprise, he was unable to take the initiative to close his field. Domain capabilities that cannot be shut down, in some cases, are not all good. Among them, Sally, who is in charge of the shadow field, is permanently shrouded in darkness, where all the light will disappear, which makes no one can see her. And she is unable to hide identity, once the extremely dark fog appears, all her enemies will know that she is coming. Because of this, when rod, who once had scarlet eyes, saw her in the black fog, she would be very interested in him and invite him to the headquarters of the thieves guild. Chapter 1865 Of course, it does not seem to be an absolute thing that the field cannot be closed. Rod recalled that North, who inherited the domain of the dead of Erich, was able to open and close the domain freely. Maybe it''s because the person who used to have more research on the power of the field than ordinary people, or the characteristics of his field ability itself. Rod doesn''t know why North can do this, but at this time, rod can''t close his field. After acquiring the field of death, this ability is not under the control of rod, even if rod wants to close it, it can''t be closed. This is similar to Sally''s shadow field. As for the use of domain power, rod is still in the exploratory stage. All kinds of effects in the field of death need him to try slowly before he can draw a conclusion. After a little try of this power, rod also understood what kind of effect this field ability originated from the art of evocation has. All creatures who are close to Rhode and have been covered by the realm of death will be forced to transform into special undead creatures after death, and can control them without consuming the mental imprint. Those dead creatures, not to mention, will become undead creatures once they are shrouded in the field of death, and will work for rod. Rod doesn''t even need to consume any mana. Different from the ordinary undead, the undead born in the field of death will retain all kinds of abilities of the body, even the power in the blood. Generally speaking, only death knights are qualified to be transformed into such undead creatures and retain all the memory and power of their lives. However, rod, who owns the field of death, can apply this to all dead creatures. Rod, who is familiar with the biological characteristics of the undead, understands how much the ability in the field of death is an improvement to the undead. Generally speaking, the undead without intelligence can only perform ordinary tasks, some complex tasks, only the death knight with intelligence can perform perfectly. The existence of death field is to endow all the undead creatures transformed after Rhode with great wisdom. What''s more, they still retain their powerful ability. After checking out the power of death field, rod also realized the power of this ability. He sighed a little in his heart that it was the power of the field that appeared after the legendary level of spiritualism was promoted to the top. After feeling the deep barrier between the legend level and the God level special skills, rod did not consider further upgrading the level of evocation. On the contrary, he was very interested in the new field power. The existence of death field brings a new way of fighting to rod in hell. At the same time, it also shows him the hope of returning to the surface world smoothly. Because he has just acquired the field of death, rod''s application of the field of death is only in the primary stage, that is, to passively expand the field and complete the transformation of the undead. As for how to further enhance the power of the field and make the field of death more powerful, rod is at a loss and has no clue yet. The study of evocation alone can no longer bring any progress to the power of the field, which rod can be quite sure. In the dark space for countless years, rod''s study of evocation has reached the peak, in addition to this special skill can not be promoted to God level, there is no room for improvement. Rod, who is checking the power of his field, is suddenly interrupted by the strong breath coming from his body. He turned his attention away from the power of the field and looked in the direction of the breath. Not far below the giant hand, the figure of agran appeared. At the moment, agran doesn''t seem to be in good condition. His face is sallow, his teeth are clenched, and his eyes are still a little uneasy. I don''t know what happened. Seeing rod looking at himself, agran gritted his teeth and said, "well, I''ll admit that your strategy succeeded! You won the bet. " Smell speech, rod some doubts to see him one eye, don''t understand that big devil, why can make such a change, unexpectedly take the initiative to admit defeat to oneself. Agran saw rod''s eyes and hummed: "if you hadn''t played these tricks and put your hand on my head all the time to put pressure on me, I wouldn''t have just come here." Agran can''t remember how many times he saw the giant hand on top of his head come to the position of 20 steps and then go back to 30 steps. If it''s only once or twice, agran may think that the giant is in an unknown dreamland, making something he doesn''t know. But the giant hand has been back and forth for dozens of times, which makes agran think more. Agran believed that the giant''s action must be a provocation to himself, as if he had been shouting to himself: "look, the dreamland of thirty to twenty steps can''t trap me. Why are you still in the position of twenty-five steps?" Every time he thought of this, a dark hatred came out of his heart. It seemed that the voice of the giant came clearly in his ear, and the pace of his smooth progress also became urgent. In the heart feels the intense pressure, lets the agran receive the heavy injury in 25 steps position. The more fear a creature has in his heart, the more things will appear in front of his eyes. And agran saw the giant''s existence in his dreamland, and he was bitten by the giant and ate it all. If it is replaced by other demons, agran may be able to insist, but he can''t bear to replace his tormented creature with that hateful giant, and finally quit the road of pain. Twenty five steps is the final result given by agran, while rod''s twenty steps is undoubtedly closer to the door of pain. With a sigh, agran can only accept the result, and he lost the bet. The pride of the great devil, so that agran will not do things that do not admit. Although he despised the giant''s action of putting pressure on himself in the dreamland, agran did not deny it. Losing means losing. At the moment, seeing that the giant had ended his fantasy, agran came to him and voluntarily admitted defeat. "I will only take you to the gate of treachery. If the space picture you sent is not the door of betrayal, I will not use fire to escape. " Agran told rod what he thought. Rod nodded, he and agran''s bet, said is to let agran will send himself to the door of betrayal, rather than any other position. "Now that you have won the bet, pass me the position of the gate of betrayal. Let''s start now. What are you waiting for?" Agran stopped on rod''s outstretched hand and said in a loud voice. Chapter 1866 In the middle of this bet to admit defeat, agran''s heart is full of discontent, even look to the door of pain in the eyes, also become disgusted. Once he was deeply infatuated with FURIS, at this moment, he did not have the feeling. If there were not a large number of demons near the door of pain, agran could not help blaming FURIS for trying to target Hella, which made him take the bet and lose. For this reason, agran didn''t want to stay here for a moment. He was ready to ask the giant for the door of breaking faith. After that, he immediately fled with fire. As a great devil, agran''s endurance of physical pain is stronger than that of ordinary demons, but he is not so easy to bear the pain in his heart. The most suitable place for the great devil to go is the No.1 gate of treachery, where the great devil''s own talents will play a role. Agran had made up his mind to gamble with the giant once more as long as he went to the door of betrayal. "Don''t worry, I have one last thing to deal with." Listening to the suggestion of the great devil, he realized that it was an opportunity to go directly to the door of treachery, but rod chose to refuse. "What are you doing here? Do you want to see the demons? " Asked agran, glancing at rod. "Of course not." Said, rod will look to the distance, where is before the giant hand back position, "I want to go to the fantasy to see a look." Without waiting for agran''s reply, rod put his giant hand in from twenty steps, and soon his consciousness fell into a dreamland. Once again, rod went back to the hell slaughterhouse he knew. Still tied to the chopping board, rod''s body couldn''t move, and the wailing around him and the stench from the hook on his head kept coming. And next to rod, there are two other figures that he is familiar with. Rod clearly knew that before long, a hungry ghost would appear and kill several people who could not resist in the dreamland. Before that, rod had made clear the rules of the dreamland. Due to the limitation of mirage, rod could not make any resistance before. He could only watch the mirage go on and feel the coming of death. At this moment, the situation is different. The power in the field of death, like the spiritualism that rod studied before, has been deeply embedded in his soul. Even the existence of fantasy can not block this power. Just as Tess''s heroism can''t be forbidden by fantasy, rod''s domain power can also work in fantasy. When he discovered this, Rodden was very happy. If there is only a legendary level of evocation, rod probably can''t do anything, because the body in the dreamland doesn''t have mana value, but the emergence of death field has completely changed this point, giving rod a chance to break through the dreamland. "Shh... Shh..." A familiar hum came to rod''s ear, and the hungry ghost with a machete was slowly coming here. I''ve heard so much about this unique hum that it doesn''t sound so weird now. Due to the reduction of the will to suffer, the overall strength of the painful mirage has been weakened, which rod had already felt in the dark space. In rod''s eyes, the hungry ghost with a machete has changed from a big bellied appearance to a bony one. It looks like he hasn''t eaten for a long time. But rod, who knows about starving ghosts, knows that the more hungry this creature is, the more powerful it is in fighting, and it can do anything for food. Just like the last attempt, the hungry ghost directly passed rod and came to the bound girl with purple hair. Just as he was about to lift the machete, he heard rod''s laughter. The hungry ghost had a strange look at rod and didn''t understand why a food that was going to be eaten would laugh before he died. Before he knew it clearly, the shadow flashed, and the hungry ghost''s head, countless limbs and broken arms rushed towards him, completely pressing him down. It was originally a biological body strung up by hook, hanging high above rod''s head. This is the remnant limbs and broken arms that put pressure on the creatures in the painful dreamland. Under the action of the death field, at this moment, they all came alive, and according to rod''s order, they rushed to the hungry ghost below. Rhode clearly saw that an arm without a body attached to it grabbed the starving ghost hard, and finally tore off a large piece of meat from its body. A bloody head, with its only remaining teeth, bit the starving ghost''s ear to make it feel the pain of being eaten. On the other hand, the hungry ghost''s body was pressed by the huge pieces of meat of the unknown demon, and it could not move at all, and could only howl in pain. With the help of a still intact undead, rod cut off the ropes that bound him. After breaking away from the shackles of the chopping board, rod didn''t look at the hungry ghosts devoured by a group of undead creatures. Instead, he turned slightly and looked at the other two people in the dreamland. Relying on the power of the dreamland, rod saw the two people in his memory again. The memory, which had been gradually forgotten after countless years of darkness and decay, once again emerged from the bottom of rod''s heart. Although in the eyes of other nearby demons, rod only stayed in a painful dreamland for a period of time, he knew that in order to study the art of evocation, his consciousness had been in the dark and decadent space for hundreds of years. Hundreds of years, enough to make rod forget a lot of things, his mind is full of evocation, and even some blurred, once care about the appearance of people. Not far away, the hungry ghost was tortured, and the howling sound came to rod''s mind. Rhodes did not even look at it. Her eyes were always staring at the two people who appeared in the dreamland with him. Rod watched indifferently, the figures of enota and Rowling. Under the influence of mirage, they always appear to be asleep, but the uneasiness on their faces seems to indicate that their dreams are not easy. Rod didn''t try to disillusion them. He knew the power of painful disillusionment and tried to wake them up in vain. At the moment, rod doesn''t know that the two people in front of him are actually the souls captured by the door of pain. Instead, he regards them as part of the mirage of pain. But even so, rod''s eyes soften down. I don''t know how long after that, the cry of the hungry ghost became smaller. Perceiving that the painful illusion of this layer is coming to an end, a new one will appear soon. Rod''s eyes, after showing some reminiscence, slowly firmed up. "I''ll come to you." With that, rod stopped waiting and walked out of the disillusioned love. Chapter 1867 Remote gas potential surface. Nothing, ethereal clouds, a purple dragon is flying, and in the dragon''s back, Rowling is looking at the distance, the body straight as motionless. "It''s strange..." she murmured after a long time, and her eyes were slightly moist. "I seem to feel a kind of call..." "You mean rod''s call? I feel it, too! " Below her, the purple dragon heard her words and said happily: "he also said that he would come to us. I can''t wait to see him." Rowling was stunned. If she was alone, she would have that feeling in her heart. Maybe she could explain it by missing rod too much. I didn''t expect that enota would have the same feeling. If it is not missing, then it is the result of some ability. Think of this, Rowling heart, can not help but give birth to a burst of worry about rod, do not know how he is now, whether safe. Accompanied by that missing, there is a faint sense of uneasiness, as if there is something dangerous is about to come. But the smell of Rhode calms Rowling down, and she is no longer disturbed by danger. In fact, not long ago, Rowling had a similar feeling, but it was far less intense than this one. Enota obviously didn''t think of this, but muttered with some doubts: "according to the last breath left by the queen of purple wings, she should fly this way. We have been tracking her breath for a long time, but we haven''t seen her figure. Where is she?" Rowling was about to answer when she suddenly looked into the distance. In the clouds there, a floating island with strong magic elements appeared: "go there and have a look. I have a premonition that the purple queen we are looking for is there." Smell speech, yinuota flapping behind the wings, quickly toward Rowling''s direction. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "In front of us is the ruins of moth city. At our present speed, we are about two days away from the city of mourning." Looking at the dark ruins ahead, death knight tamic said. In front of her, North seems calm and silent, but in fact he is in a panic. Not long ago, the ancient soul in his body disappeared without any sound. North didn''t know what was going on, so he had to let the two people in the rear slow down and slow down. At the same time, he could only pray in his heart, and the other two should not be suspicious. "I thought you were in a hurry to eracia, but I didn''t expect you to have leisure to slow down and see the ruins of the old town." Hearing tamic''s voice, North''s expression suddenly changed. As expected, what he was afraid of would appear. Instead of noticing north, tamic looked into the distance. At her feet, the earth was pitch black, as if all the life had been cut off, showing a dark brown like scorched earth, as if it had been scorched for countless years. The ancient town is only dark and decadent, with a lot of ash scattered in it. "But I can understand your feelings. According to the records of minstrels, in ancient times, moth city and Sutton city were two prosperous towns. However, they offended God by various offenses and were burned by God''s fire. " She bent slightly, fingertips across the ground, with a layer of burning ashes. "Among them, the trial of moth city is more intense. Around the ruins of Sutton City, there are still some living things to settle down, but here, even after countless years, it is still a dead place. The power of curse binds this land. There is no living thing that hopes to settle here. I think, as an old lich, you should feel more than me With that, tamic looks at north, waiting for his answer. "I..." North didn''t know how to answer. He didn''t know anything about the legend in tamic''s mouth. "The records of bards are not true historical facts, and sometimes they are not so accurate." Just when North was cramped, a familiar voice came from his ear. As if he had found the backbone, North immediately repeated Ehrlich''s words. After entering the ruins of moth city and supporting tamic, North asked the man in white: "Where have you been, Lord Ehrlich? I''m worried... " The man in white shook his head: "there is a unique power that brings me to a dreamland. I saw the old friends who had died hundreds of years ago... " North noticed that the man in white had a complicated look on his face when he talked about the end, but in the end, all his emotions turned into steadfast. He slowly raised his right hand, and North''s body did so without control. "Although there are always some mistakes in the records of bards, some things actually happened. Five centuries ago, a despairing man called the angel of judgment. Sulfur and fire burned everything in moth city. The ashes still cover here and never dissipate. " Under North''s suspicious eyes, the man in White said solemnly. "And at this moment, I will take away this despair and lift the curse that envelops the earth." With his words, the palm of North''s right hand began to shine. The light enveloped the ruins of the old town. With the brilliance shining in the air, the ashes of the curse, which have not been lifted for many years, are also drifting towards the distance at this moment, and the earth begins to turn. The scorched earth is deeply immersed in the ground, and is replaced by a good fertile soil. Green leaves take root and sprout on the ruins. There is no land where any plants can grow. Unexpectedly, in a short time, several towering giant trees have been born. The change in the ruins immediately attracted the attention of two people investigating nearby. Tamik and Eve rushed to the center of the change at the first time, but saw the scene in front of them. Looking at the growing giant wood, iver''s eyes were slightly surprised. Even among the elves of Eli, there were not many masters who could accelerate the growth of plants. Unexpectedly, a necromancer who was good at using death energy could do this. Green shade has broken through the curse, life and vitality, and replaced the decay and death in the city. "What did you do? How can this change happen here? " Looking suspiciously at the source of all the changes in the city, north, who looked slightly flustered, iver asked quickly. "I just did what I should have done countless years ago. I hope this belated redemption can take away the pain in that person''s heart. " North repeated the words of the man in white. Staring at north, who pretends to be calm, iver takes a deep look at him. Finally, without saying anything, he goes to the outside of moth City alone to be on guard. Chapter 1868 After quitting from the disillusionment of love, rod soon felt the sight of the nearby demons. All the demons around want to see how many steps the giant, who has just gained the power of the field, can continue to move forward here, and whether he has the chance to surpass the first echelon at the front and become the second one to enter the gate of pain. The power of the field is the same as that of the hero. It can''t be forbidden by the painful fantasy. Many demons even bet secretly that the content is just how many steps the giant can continue to move forward. However, to the disappointment of these demons, the giant didn''t seem to move forward. Just a moment later, he drew his hand back from the 20 step dreamland. For the giant''s move, many demons who bet on him show dissatisfaction in their eyes, while more demons show surprise and relaxation, especially the demons who are in front of rod and have the chance to compete for the second place. These demons knew that if the giant''s domain power was helpful to break through the painful illusions, he would directly cross the painful illusions that had trapped him, rather than return his hand to its original place. Once he returns his hand to the original position, and then wants to rely on the help of the field, the possibility of breaking through the painful illusion will be much smaller. Of course, even the demons who lost the bet dare not complain in front of rod. And rod didn''t care about the voices of other demons nearby. His eyes swept around, and rod put the look of the nearby demons into his eyes. After that, what happened at the door of pain had nothing to do with him. In the face of rod''s glance, some demons cringe to avoid their eyes, while others stare back. At the first echelon 15 steps away from the door of pain, a legendary demon even takes the initiative to throw a wink at rod. Ignoring the eyes of the demons nearby, rod soon found his target. Rod did not try to use the power of death field to break through the 20 step dreamland. He went back to the dreamland just to have a look at the two people in his memory. After that, no matter how strong the power of the painful dreamland was, it had nothing to do with him. Rod''s real intention is to use the blood ability of the great devil, agran, to escape with fire and go directly to the gate of betrayal. Because of this, the ranking of pain gate itself does not mean much to him, as long as it can surpass agran. However, the departure of the hero Tess, let rod less a means against the enemy, which also let rod slightly regret. After losing the power of epidemic disease, rod could not restrain her with the contract of the king of epidemic disease. Maybe he should turn her into a death knight as soon as possible. Rod noticed that agran also gave up and went back to the back, and there was another demon beside him. It was floss that rod had dealt with. To his surprise, he saw HeLa beside floss. The two demons seemed to put down the conflict and reached some kind of reconciliation. After giving up the idea of moving on, rod drew his hand back to agran. Soon, his mouth seemed to be open and he said to agran, "it''s your turn to fulfill the content of the bet." "Are you worried that I will default? This is about the reputation of the great devil Agran complained to rod discontentedly, and then said to the nearby Frith, "I''m leaving. I''m going to go to the No.1 door of breaking faith. It''s not like here, where I will suffer from all kinds of hateful painful illusions. Don''t you always want to go to the door of breaking faith? It''s time to leave. " However, Floris shook her head. "I''ve changed my mind. I''ll stay here and face the fantasy in the door of pain." Agran glanced at her, but did not say much. He directly flapped the devil''s wings behind her, broke away from the limit of the door of pain, and came to rod''s huge hand. HeLa, who was beside her, also looked up and said to rod, "elotte, you are a special little monster. With your help, I can come to the door of pain. Now that you have found your goal, I can only wish you good luck in the future. " As a demon, Hella''s goal from the beginning is the sixth gate of pain. When she comes to the gate of pain, she naturally doesn''t have to go to other portals. For HeLa, rod didn''t attach great importance to her. She didn''t have the precondition of becoming a death knight, that is, the status of a hero. Rod didn''t force her either. After knowing her choice, he looked at agran. "In advance, I will only send you to the door of betrayal. If you want me to send you to other places, you will be disappointed." Said agran, raising his head. Rod has no objection, which is also the content of the gambling agreement. If it wasn''t for this, maybe agran would not agree with the gambling agreement at all. Soon, after changing his racing achievements, rod used legendary wisdom to spread the images in his memory to agran''s mind. "Are you sure it''s the gate of treachery in the picture? Why don''t I feel like it at all? Or are you just looking for a picture in the lake of fire to cheat me? " Agran felt the picture in rod''s mind and frowned slightly. "I''m sure. If it wasn''t for this picture, how could I bet with you? If I had the power of fire escape, I would have gone to the position in the picture by myself. Where would I need to bet with you? " Rod said confidently, his words full of convincing meaning. Feeling the self-confidence belonging to rod, agran is also a little uncertain. Although he wants to believe that the picture is the location of the door of betrayal, he still hesitates, because in the picture of rod passing on the past, there are only flowing magma and huge chains, nothing else at all. This picture doesn''t look like the location of the breach of faith gate, because the contents in the picture are too common, and they don''t have the characteristics of the breach of faith gate, just like the picture of any scene of magma in memory. It''s the chains. They look special. Agran didn''t know they were near the door of betrayal. Chains... Agran seems to be aware of something. After examining the picture carefully, he says to rod: "I can feel that the picture you sent is just a fragment selected from your memory. What kind of creature is the chain used to bind? If I don''t know that, I''m not going to use fire evasion. " Chapter 1869 Although he received the picture from rod, agran did not immediately use the fire to escape, but asked rod warily. Agran can feel that this picture from rod is only a small part of the picture in his memory. He can''t see anything from this small part. But the unique chain in the picture deeply attracted the attention of the great devil. Chains sprang from the bottom of the lava lake. I don''t know what kind of creatures are qualified to be bound by such chains. "What we want to go to is the door of breaking faith. Those who are bound by chains are naturally those who break faith." Rod replied without delay, "you don''t know everything about the door of treachery, do you? Or are you going to cheat? " Agran snorted. As rod said, this is the first time he participated in the trial of the king. The last trial on such a large scale was hundreds of years ago. He only heard other great demons mention all about the door of betrayal. Even so, agran still insisted on the original idea: "I will not use the flame to escape until I see the complete picture." After crossing a long-distance space with fire, this ability will fall into a long period of cooling, and can not be used for a long time. At that time, agran will be in his weakest moment. Therefore, it is particularly important to ensure his own safety. If that position is not the door of betrayal, agran is likely to encounter danger. The door of betrayal is the target of countless great demons. There are many demons that agran is familiar with. If the target is really the door of betrayal, agran doesn''t have to worry about his own safety. "Well, since you are very persistent..." seeing that agran is extremely persistent, rod is also helpless, and then he sends another relatively complete picture to the big devil. "This is..." Feeling the content of the picture, the originally calm agran also showed surprise in his eyes. In the picture sent by the monster, the real appearance of the chain is fully revealed. Countless dark chains, meeting with the red magma, bind the only creature in the picture. It looks like a krigan. And on the top of the creature''s head, hot magma was pouring down from high, constantly burning the man''s body, which also made agran unable to see the man''s face clearly. Everything in the picture shows a deep ominous omen to agran, but it is this ominous omen that makes agran excited. He knows that it just shows that the position in the picture is the door of betrayal. "No mistake... Those who break faith will be judged cruelly at the door of breaking faith!" Looking at everything in the picture again, agran''s breathing is strong. He has been able to confirm that this strange picture must be related to the door of betrayal. Rod felt the change in agran''s face and was slightly relieved. In that picture, the man bound by the chains is exactly what rod is looking for in this trip, the prophet, or the greedy king. Once upon a time, when rod was still on the island, he found that maxika was missing. He used his treasure [remote pendant] to explore the location of maxika remotely. [farsighted pendant] the picture from Rhode''s heart makes him wonder what''s going on with maxika, so he gives up the idea of looking for her for the time being. He just keeps the picture in his heart. Unexpectedly, at this moment, the picture will come in handy. Knowing the location of maxika is not enough for rod to rescue her. Rod needs the help of creatures who are good at top-level space magic. The great devil who holds the flame to escape is undoubtedly the best choice. Because of this, after reaching a gambling agreement with agran, rod immediately threw himself into the painful fantasy and defeated the great devil with a slight lead. "You already know where the door of treachery is. Is there anything else to say?" Rod spread out his hand and asked agran. The meaning of the words seemed to urge him to act quickly. Agran nodded. "I don''t want to stay here. Let''s go now." With that, agran stopped on rod''s huge hand, and at the same time, he bent down and touched rod''s body surface with his palm. The fire started from the devil, and at the same time, it quickly rushed to the giant body of rod, wrapping rod a little bit in it. Strangely, rod could not feel any burning sensation, but felt warm all over. Observing agran''s use of fire evasion, rod had a kind of insight in his mind. A long time ago, rod and Rowling had a discussion about flame escape. The ability of fire evasion is to cross space with the great devil, together with everything he touches, including other living creatures. This point can''t be achieved by instant movement in any case. The mage''s use of instant movement is limited to crossing the space with clothes, weapons and other equipment at most, and can''t carry other large items. In theory, there is no upper limit for the weight of the items that the great demons can rely on the fire to escape and carry across the space together. As long as the body of the great demons can bear the huge pressure of carrying heavy objects across space, they can rely on fire to escape, move huge mountains and rivers, and even the boundless ocean. Previously, rod, although mastered the ability of fire escape, but can bear the weight is extremely limited. According to rod''s prediction, the limit he could bear was probably the weight of the two enotars. If he exceeded this weight, his body would be torn apart by the unstoppable space and seriously injured. The weight of Goliath body controlled by rod at present is not sure how many times more than that of fairy dragon. If rod used to move this body, it would be immovable. Even the powerful ability of flame evasion is hard to work on this body. Only with magic like the gate of different dimensions, which is specially created to break through the limitation of space, can rod''s body also cross the space. But agran can do this, only relying on their own control of the flame escape, then move this huge giant body. Rod believes that this must be related to the special flame around agran. This is the unique skill of the great devil when he uses fire to escape. If he changes to other demons, he may not see anything, or even feel a little strange. But Rhode can see the subtlety at a glance. He secretly notes these methods, and some kind of insight flashed in his eyes. Chapter 1870 In the dark space, after upgrading the level of evocation to legend level, rod replaced the racing achievement he had been wearing to upgrade the level of evocation. Instead, there is the racing achievement of "the end of wisdom", which can endow rod with legendary wisdom. Although rod did not intend to rely on legendary wisdom to learn some magic quickly, the existence of wisdom can always bring inspiration to rod and make him think about various complex problems quickly. At present, the great devil agran''s various skills of fire escape are in rod''s eyes. He quickly thinks about the key, and also understands why agran, who seems to be not so powerful among the legendary creatures, can move the giant body belonging to Goliath. It''s a pity for rod to secretly say that if he has another legendary special skill "eagle eye" at this moment, with the legendary wisdom skill, he will be able to understand all the skills used by agalan, and even have a chance to directly learn fire evasion, which is the exclusive blood ability of the great devil. Any special skill will change essentially when it comes to legend level. Unfortunately, the use of skill points in the system is firmly limited to the master level and below. Only when rod stays in the dark space and spends unimaginable time, can he improve his special skill level. Rhode was able to upgrade to the legend level because he was very familiar with this special skill and even had a taste of the charm of the divine level. If you want to upgrade to legend level with other special skills, it''s not as simple as evocation, and it even takes dozens of times. Because of this, rod did not want to use the dark and decadent mirage to upgrade other special skill levels. While rod was thinking, the special flame released by agran had covered rod''s whole body. In the eyes of nearby demons, rod at this time looks like a flaming giant with a sense of unspeakable terror. "What on earth is that giant doing? Is he going to attack us because he can''t get through the painful illusion? " A demon screamed. "Fool! It was a premonition of fire escape. The giant saw that he couldn''t get through the painful dreamland and planned to leave here. Doesn''t he know that the power of the gate of pain will weaken again after a while? " An insightful abyss Lord commented. "Anyway, it''s a good thing for him to leave. I don''t need to see that scary hand above my head anymore!" A lot of cheers came out. And near the door of pain, the giant''s change also attracted the attention of the demons ahead. The demons here don''t make noise like the demons in the rear. They just watch all the changes on the giant, and their eyes flash with the light of contemplation. "Fire escapes!" Suddenly, when the fire completely wrapped the giant, agran let out a low roar, and the fire outside rod also moved. The flame quickly engulfed rod''s body. Between the flashes of the fire, accompanied by a sense of rotation, rod only felt that his whole body was melted in the flame, and then condensed again. The next moment, all the noise around disappeared, and rod came to a strange and familiar space. Eyes quickly swept around, the rolling magma, as well as the special style, will not forget the unique chain, quickly into the eyes of Rhode. This is exactly where Rhode remembers maxika being chained. Agran keeps his promise, according to the content of the gambling agreement, uses the flame to escape, and brings rod to the location of this suspected breach of faith door. After arriving here, agran quickly looked around. Soon, his face changed, and the look he looked at rod became a little suspicious: "elotte, who are they... Where is the door of breaking faith? It''s different from what you said here. How can you... " "Pa!" Before agran finished, another giant hand from rod snapped down. Still maintaining the posture of fire evasion, agran, standing on rod''s arm, obviously didn''t expect this. When he realized the danger, his eyes showed a look of horror. He wanted to dodge, but it was too late. The giant hand is shot in the air, which has the power to crush all the creatures hit by the front. Even rod felt numb in his arm, not to mention the big devil. Rod slowly moved his hand away, but saw a pool of blood in his palm, just like killing a mosquito. The only difference was that it was not his own blood. Under the influence of the field of death, agran, who was killed by a single blow, quickly regrouped after infusing the energy of death. Soon, he stood in front of rod again in a good posture. "Master, thank you for giving me a new life." Restore the original state, only the body surface lost the color of blood, said respectfully to rod. Rod looked at the transformed demon with a satisfied smile on his face. Under the transformation of death field, all the dead creatures will retain all the experience consciousness and their own ability. In other words, rod can let agran take himself to where he wants to take himself with the fire escape. After realizing this, rod naturally felt a surge of emotion. He finally found a way to return to the surface world. Just waiting for the flame to escape to cool down, he didn''t even need to complete the test to return to the island he was familiar with, to see the people he cared about in his memory, or even to go straight back to the treasure house in the cloud to get back the still trapped body. Think of this, rod laughed a few times, everything in hell, can no longer trap him, after a long effort, the body did not know how many changes, he finally achieved this. "It''s you..." All of a sudden, a cry of surprise broke rod''s mind. Along the way, rod saw a man he had never expected. It''s Parian, the fallen man with a pure white God killing gun. He''s one of the followers of maxika. He once met rod in the magic dock. Rod didn''t know why he could see him here. What really surprised him was that the huge chain that had bound maxika had been completely cut off at the moment, while maxika herself had disappeared completely. Chapter 1871 At this time of Palin, it seems that the state is not good. Rod noticed that Palin was wounded and looked as if he had just gone through a mortal battle. His ragged robe was dyed red by his blood. Not only him, but also all the degenerates around Palin looked disheartened. Some of them were seriously injured and fell to the ground, with a pool of blood under them. I don''t know how long they can live. "Fria, you can''t just die..." a fallen man was lying on the body of the fallen man covered with blood, crying. The spread of crying makes the morale of the degenerates drop sharply, but Palin can''t prohibit these things, which will only make the morale collapse faster. The whole depraved team, as if they had been defeated in a battle, looked pale one by one. Looking at the sudden appearance of rod, Palin was also surprised. He couldn''t understand why the monster could cross the limit of space and suddenly come here. It wasn''t until he saw the great demons appearing with rod that Palin had the answer. The unique ability of the great demons allowed them to go anywhere in the world beyond the limits of space. Compared with what Palin saw last time, the whole body of the monster has changed a lot. It can even be said that it has changed completely. However, Palin recognized his identity at a glance. No matter what changes have taken place in rod''s body, his soul will not change in Palin''s perception, which is why Palin can recognize his identity at the first sight of the monster. In addition to the monster like a giant, the one that makes Palin look dignified is the big devil standing on the monster''s arm. "Hateful big devil..." it seems that he recalled some bad memories. Palin gritted his teeth. In addition, he recognized that the big devil in front of him was the one he fought with when he was fighting for the magic dock. The appearance of the big devil made Palin have some bad premonitions in his heart. He subconsciously grasped the pure white long gun and struggled to stand up from the ground. "Now you are not my opponent at all." Seeing Palin''s state in his eyes, and noticing that he still needs the help of the degenerates around him when he stands up, he seems to have little strength left. A flash of disdain flashed from the bottom of agran''s eyes and shook his head. Although it has been transformed by rod, the power of death field makes agran retain his memory. He clearly remembers how he was repulsed by this degenerate and his pure white spear before that. Therefore, when agran saw his former enemy again, he took the initiative to make provocations. "He is seriously injured now, master. I can solve him easily. Please let me do it." Palin in good condition, with the unique weapons in his hand, even agran can''t defeat him, but now he is seriously injured, he can''t play the strength he used to. Because of this, agran took the initiative to ask rod, hoping to avenge his previous defeat. Rod shook his head and looked at the chains not far away: "don''t worry, I need to ask him what happened here." As he said this, rod turned his eyes and looked at the seriously injured fallen man and the artifact in his hand again: "where is Marcia now? And who hurt you? " Under the fire evasion of agran, rod came to the position he had seen in the farsighted pendant. However, maxika was no longer here. Instead, some degenerates that rod had seen. Rod knew that if he wanted to know what happened here, he had to ask the degenerates. In the face of rod''s inquiry, Palin snorted first, then gave him a serious look. The great devil''s name for rod is heard by Palin. The big devil, an arrogant creature, will not follow the demons of other races. It is almost impossible for the big devil to recognize the Lord. The big devil will only follow the arrogant king, or the big devil who has a longer blood line than them. The enemy can defeat the great demons, but there is no way for them to surrender. In the previous battle, rod helped Palin fight back the big devil. Unexpectedly, when Palin saw him again, he had become the master of the big devil and had unimaginable power, which was far beyond Palin''s expectation. After estimating the current strength of the two sides and thinking of the monster''s consistent goal, Palin finally said: "I can tell you everything I know. I led the other degenerates to the door of treachery, but they were repulsed by selon who arrived first, so I had to retreat here.... " "Here?" Asked rod, as if he had found something. "This is an independent space in the door of treachery, which is used to imprison the treacherous. The greedy king was once locked up here. Unfortunately, she has been taken away by selon. Calculate the time, they should have gone to the city of huoyin." Palin explained. "Are you late..." After hearing what Palin said, rod took a deep breath. Unexpectedly, he was still a little late, which led to the fact that maxika was taken to the city of huoyin. Different from the previous trials, all the demons gathered in huoyin city are powerful demons who can pass through ten gates, where the final winner of the fire god trial will be determined. When maxika was taken to the city of huoyin, things became troublesome. Rod wanted to save her, but he didn''t know how much extra effort it would take. Just before, when rod kept trying to experience the painful dreamland, the demons in other places were also not idle, and some demons could take the lead in passing through the door of betrayal. But rod doesn''t fret about his choice. If there was no painful trial, he could not persuade agran to send himself here. To be able to come to the memory of the location of maxika, and in the door of treachery, rod has been very satisfied, and does not want more. "So... How do I get out of this space?" It seemed that something had been discovered, and rod''s face was ugly. The space in front of us, except for a small piece of land, is the huge chain and the endless magma. It seems that there is no difference with other scenes in the lake of fire, and there is no exit from the space at all. "You finally found out." Noticing the change in rod''s face, Palin took a deep breath and said, "this space is used to imprison other creatures. It''s easy to get in, but it''s not so easy to get out." Chapter 1872 Palin saw rod''s abnormality, and then told the secret of this space. "This is another space completely isolated from the outside world. Ordinary means can''t get rid of it. In addition, the mana value of the creatures in it will not be restored. Only when the outside creatures enter the door of treachery, they can choose to take away a creature in the space. " Speaking of this, Palin''s eyes were a little reluctant. Before that, Palin had confirmed rod''s identity to the greedy king, and knew that his real purpose was consistent with his own. For this reason, Palin did not hide anything about these things, but told rod all about them. "But I can feel that space magic is not forbidden here." Feeling the rules of this plane, rod seems to have found something, he said. "This is an independent plane. Only the top-level space magic, the legendary" gate of different dimensions ", can let you break through the limitation of plane and return to the door of betrayal. Do you know this kind of magic?" Palin asked. "No, but the fire evasion of the great devil should be able to achieve the same effect?" Rod asked, as if he had something on his mind. "Of course. In other words, if you don''t know the exact location of the door of faithfulness, even if it''s a fire escape, it can only let you go back to the original place, but can''t let you come to the door of faithfulness. " Listening to Palin''s reasonable analysis, rod seems to be aware of something, and his eyes change slightly. Rod admits that what Palin said is very reasonable. If there is a door of different dimensions, he can reverse the position of the door of betrayal according to this plane of confinement, but fire escape can''t. Fire evasion is their instinctive power in the blood of the great demons. Although it is very convenient to use, it is inferior to the gate of different dimensions in some ingenious use. Under the gaze of rod, Palin continued: "you let the big devil use his ability to send you to this space, not to the door of treachery, which only means that you don''t know the location of the door of treachery. Maybe the greedy king once told you the appearance of this space, which made you come here, but now you can only be trapped here like me. " "So what? At any time, I can let the big devil use fire to escape, and let me get away from this space. " Rod asked. "But you can''t get to the gate of treachery. You have to go back and forth from where you go." I know where the gate of treachery is! I can tell you the location of the breach door, but you need to take us out of this space as well. " In the face of the invincible enemy and the threat of being completely eliminated, Palin decisively fled to this space. Even if he could only be trapped in this space later, it was better than the total annihilation in the battle. For him, these degenerates are just a group of defeated generals who run away. They are not worth his efforts. To a great extent, they are not as good as the ranking of betrayal gate. After coming to this space, Palin is also very helpless, he is not like a big devil, there is no way out. Even the gate of time and space can only be used in one plane. If you want to cross the plane, you can only use the gate of different dimensions. If they can''t get out of this space in time, they will die out completely when the whole trial is over. Palin believes that he doesn''t want to die like this. He has to go to the city of huoyin to try to save the greedy king. The arrival of rod and his party gives Palin the hope to get away from here. The fire escape of the great devil can undoubtedly make Palin return to the door of betrayal. The rest is how to make rod agree to his terms. After hearing Palin''s conditions, rod didn''t change his face: "is that so? How do I feel that I know the location of the breach door? " Palin was stunned. He just wanted to say something, but he saw the voices coming from behind. A bloody fallen man who had died suddenly got up from the ground. Not only that, but also his injury healed under the action of some force. Looking at the fallen man, Palin asked in dismay, "Fria, are you healed? The big devil left an incurable scar on your body. I thought you couldn''t stand it any longer... " However, Freya did not pay attention to Palin, but looked at the giant in the distance with adoration: "thank you for giving me a new life." After listening to the story of the fallen man, Palin''s face changed. He seems to have realized what happened to Fria. Looking at the fallen man who came back from the dead, rod said slowly, "tell me everything outside the door of betrayal." With that, rod reached out, let Fria come to his palm, and finally put him in the magic boat above his head. With the help of this degenerate, rod soon knew everything outside the door of treachery, especially what kind of enemies they met. According to Fria, the whole depraved team was defeated by a demon, who was general selon under the arrogant king. His strength was unfathomable. The depraved team could only escape to this safe space without even organizing decent resistance. In the picture sent by Fria, it also reveals the door of treachery to rod. Only when the cooling time of flame escape is over, he can let agran directly take himself there. The unique ability in the field of death makes rod turn into an undead at the moment of Fria''s death. In other words, Palin thinks that the important information, that is, the location of the door of betrayal, is nothing to rod. He wants to blackmail rod by relying on this point, which is obviously wrong. After knowing everything in Fria''s mouth, rod looked down at the fallen again: "do you have anything else to hold? Intelligence, or something. If not, when I go to the gate of betrayal, you will stay here and die. " Considering the relationship between the fallen and maxika, rod has no intention to help them, but if he wants rod to help them, he must give him a satisfactory reward. "What do you want?" Recognizing the hidden meaning in rod''s words, Palin asked quickly. Rod held out his hand and pointed to Palin. "I think that long gun in your hand is good. What do you think?" Chapter 1873 "It''s impossible! This is an artifact given to me by the greedy king. I can''t give it to anyone After hearing rod''s request, Palin held the gun tightly in his hand and roared. Rod just shrugged, "right? I already know the location of this space. It seems that when the statue of fire starts and you all die in this trial, you can come back to get this weapon. " "You..." Palin seems to be aware of something, the situation is likely to develop as rod said, and he has no means to prevent it. Palin took a deep breath and frowned, proving that his heart was not easy. Rod looked at him coldly. If Palin had told the location of the door of betrayal from the beginning, rod might have been able to take him away from here for the sake of maxika. Unexpectedly, he was so ignorant that he threatened himself with the location of the door of betrayal. Anyway, the flame is still cooling, rod is not in a hurry to leave, but put his idea on the artifact in his hand. Rod noticed that the field of death shrouded a large area nearby, but Palin was not affected by this power, which seemed to have something to do with the artifact in his hand. "Take your time. When I come back next time, I hope to hear your answer." When he said a word to Palin, rod ignored the fallen man and talked with Freya, who was transformed not long ago. From his mouth, he learned more about those fallen people. On one side, Palin stares at the giant in the distance with an angry look in his eyes. "Mr. Palin... Although artifact is very valuable, I suggest you seriously consider elotte''s proposal." A fallen man wounded in the previous battle came to Palin''s side and proposed to him. "The big devil has the ability to escape from the fire. Don''t worry about dying in the trial. Even if you don''t agree with their request, they can wait until the trial is over. When we are all dead, they can take your weapon. It''s better to give it to him now..." another degenerate advised. Palin listened to the despondent words of these degenerates, and his eyes swept coldly over them: "what do you know? This is the artifact given to me by the greedy king. It has the supreme power. How can I give it to the devil like this? If I do, the king will be very disappointed with me The eyes of the degenerates nearby twinkled. After a long time, one of them said: "but you have an artifact, and you have not defeated the great devil, so we have to hide in the door of betrayal... Elot is also a believer of the king. Maybe you can help us..." The degenerate didn''t say any more. He saw Palin''s angry look. "How dare you say it again? I will show you the power of artifact The depraved people''s discussion is always non-stop, which is also mixed with Palin''s roar. On one side, rod doesn''t care what they say. "Why does the master talk so much to the fallen? They are very weak now. If you want the artifact in that man''s hand, I can bring it for you. " Beside rod, agran listened to the quarrels of the degenerates, with some disdain in his eyes, and then proposed to rod. And rod shook his head: "don''t worry, let them fight like this. Those who want to live will not care about other things. What''s more, I don''t know what effect the artifact in his hand has. We must not underestimate it. " At this time, rod already knew the picture of the door of betrayal, and even controlled agran, who mastered the fire escape. For the next action, rod also had his own plan in his heart. "Send me to this position." When the cooling time of flame escape is over, rod sends a picture to agran''s mind and says slowly. In the field of death, he has no objection to agran''s control. When he is about to stand on rod''s arm, he bends down and touches rod''s arm with his palm. Soon, the same flame as before covered all of rod''s body. With a strong spatial fluctuation, rod''s body disappeared immediately under the gaze of a group of fallen people who were afraid or eager. "That elotte has left... We can''t get out of here any more! Haven''t you figured it out, Parian? " A high-level degenerate, after the giant''s body disappeared, yelled at Palin. "It''s not your artifact, of course you don''t care!" Palin glared at the fallen man and fell into a deeper dispute. And relying on the fire escape to leave rod, also came to a position he is familiar with. Between the waves, in the cold sea, the hot air is rising. The hot temperature on the surface of the giant is being quickly taken away by the cold liquid. "Here is..." agran, standing on the giant''s arm, looked at the nearby scene and uttered a burst of exclamation. Agran was surprised to find that the giant''s body was soaking in the dark blue liquid, and the nearby space was filled with such cold liquid, which was quite different from agran''s impression of hell. This is just another space. "I''m finally back... Here''s the water level." Aware of agran''s surprise, rod, floating in the ocean, said slowly. Agran''s fire evasion enables rod to cross the space and return to his familiar place. Compared with the trial in hell, rod is more concerned about the former strength, which is still trapped in the house of treasure in the cloud. If it wasn''t for the emergence of the death field that Rhode had the ability to transform the dead creatures completely, Rhode would not be able to persuade agran to send himself to the water element plane. He could only go on in the hell trial all the way according to the design of maxika. Although all the way to the trial was very smooth, rod clearly knew that it was thanks to the effect of fusion ceremony. However, with the growth of his body, the ability of fusion ceremony was gradually weakened, and he could hardly continue to improve. When he got to huoyin City, he didn''t know what to face. Rhode''s unlimited fusion ceremony was taught by Marcia. Rhode was wary of the ancient prophet. Although he planned to go to the door of betrayal to save her, Rhode would not put all his hopes on her. At this moment, rod has more choices. The emergence of the field of fire escape or death gives him more choices. When rod controls agran, he immediately decides to return to the water element plane. Chapter 1874 Rod''s noumenon is still trapped in the treasure house in the cloud. As for the state of noumenon, rod also had his own conjecture when he came to hell for such a long time. According to rod''s prediction, with his soul completely separated from the noumenon, the noumenon''s state should be completely silent, just like the death of ordinary creatures. Rod once saw all kinds of introductions about the reception ceremony on the trapped will''s body in the treasure house in the cloud. It was originally a ceremony for the dying to receive the soul and send the soul to the place where it should go. It was no problem to say that the body was dead. For rod, there are many feasible ways to wake up the dead noumenon. Rod, who is in the field of death, can''t get close to the body, otherwise he will directly transform the body into an undead. For this reason, rod needs to ask other people for help. After eliminating the method of transforming undead, there are many less methods left. As for the choice of these methods, rod must be very cautious. If he is not careful, his state will be completely changed. Among them, the existence of fusion ceremony gives rod unlimited possibilities, and he can even, in turn, merge the previous ontology with his present body, and then recycle the artifacts on the ontology. But in this way, many powerful features of ontology are gone. Rod''s noumenon has the characteristics transformed from the holy curse. Although he is only a human body, his comprehensive attributes surpass those of the current giant in value. What''s more, rod''s current giant body only has melee ability, and is not good at casting magic. Integrating noumenon will completely change rod''s fighting style. On the whole, this choice is not worth the loss. Among all the feasible methods, rod''s most recognized one is to directly perform reincarnation to revive the noumenon. It can be said that resurrection through reincarnation is the most orthodox choice. The creatures resurrected by reincarnation will not have any side effects, nor will they lose their own perception like the undead. For this reason, reincarnation is the fifth level magic that countless creatures long for. Only the leader of blakada''s magic guild and the supreme Archangel in Cloud City have been qualified to master. Ordinary way, no matter how much money you pay, you can''t learn. And rod has already learned this unique five level magic in his previous trade with the ancient Lich. Reincarnation is not a distant choice for rod. Reincarnation involves the soul. Rod doesn''t know how it will affect his giant body, but it''s worth trying. After learning reincarnation and rebirth, rod taught this spell to enota, who has high-level academic skills, and enota also gave this skill to Rowling. Originally, rod just wanted her to be able to revive other creatures when she needed them, but now she wants to use it to revive herself. Although the appearance and breath have changed greatly, rod is not worried that enota and Rowling will not recognize themselves, and his soul has never changed. Because of the defense rituals laid before on the island, other creatures can''t use space magic to go directly to the island, and rod can only choose a bit farther away, so he appears in the ocean. "What kind of monster is this? He can cross the space and come here directly... You go to inform Lord Kane and let him lead the fish monster to fight! " Just as rod was thinking, an anxious voice came to him. Rod leaned down slightly and looked in the direction of the voice. Several flustered necromancers appeared in his eyes. These necromancers have a unique shape. They ride the sea animals that turn into necromancers and only have white bones. These sea creatures turn into skeletons and move quickly. They lead their necromancers to swim rapidly on the surface of the sea and circle around the huge rod. Relying on legendary navigational skills, rod was able to see what kind of marine animals they used to be from the skeletons of those undead creatures. Rhode recognized that it should be a sea snake unique to the water element plane. Its body is short and thick, and it can move at a high speed on the surface of the ocean. He did not expect that it would be used as a mount by the necromancer in the water element plane. It seems that the construction of the island has been greatly improved during his absence. In addition, from these flustered necromancers, rod also heard a name he was very familiar with. Kane, the death knight, is the hero that rod once dragged to the water level by sea monsters, and then transformed him into his own death knight. Hearing this familiar name, Rodden feels happy. The appearance of Kane shows that he will soon be able to see Rowling and enota. What''s more, he can get back the power that once belonged to him. Rod, who had studied the art of evocation for hundreds of years in a painful dreamland, had some changes in his heart unconsciously. If he used to value those forces more, now he is more like seeing some vague faces in his memory. The sudden appearance of the giant disrupted the defense around the island and felt the terrible smell of the giant. On the nearby ocean, none of the Necromancers riding sea snakes dared to approach it, but they were watching the giant''s every move from a distance. Rod did not rush to explain his identity to the ordinary necromancers, but swam slowly towards the island. Soon, when the news of the giant''s appearance spread, the island also quickly made various responses. A huge energy of death is approaching rod''s position from the other side of the island. Even rod, who has mastered the legendary level of evocation, is surprised by the purity of the energy of death. It''s easier for rod to release the death energy by relying on the death field and the legendary evocation. But for the Necromancers on the island, it''s not a simple thing to condense such death energy. According to rod''s prediction, even ordinary liches can''t condense such death energy. When all the death energy turns into death cloud, the damage will exceed the imagination of any creature. Even the legendary priest can''t resist with the power of magic. It seems that he thought of something. Rod showed his interest. The stronger the power on the island, the better it will be for him now. These are all his powers. I don''t know what happened on the island during his absence. Chapter 1875 As rod watched, soon a huge shadow came from under the ocean. The coverage of the sea makes rod unable to see the full picture of the shadow, but he can feel how pure death energy is contained in that creature. Rod thought in his heart that the monster who couldn''t see the whole picture clearly should be the fish monster mentioned by the group of Necromancers. "Fish monster..." Rod murmured the name, which didn''t sound very loud. He was a little surprised. He had a legendary level of evocation, and naturally understood what the death energy of the fish monster meant. Soon, a huge skeleton creature broke through the sea and attacked rod from below, which also made rod see the whole picture of the monster. They are monsters piled up by countless small fish corpses. They are supported by a whale skeleton and filled with flesh and blood. From a distance, they look like layers of fine scales. Their scarlet eyes make the whole surface of the fish monsters flash red. The strong death energy that rod felt before came from the small fish witches that made up the fish monster. Rod roughly estimated that the total number of these small fish witches was even more than millions. They were closely arranged in the skeleton of the whale, and the death clouds spewed out together after superposition could even threaten the top creatures of the legend. In addition, rod also saw a figure he was familiar with on top of the fish monster''s head, which was the figure of death knight Vera. During rod''s absence, Vera has recovered from being contaminated by the blood of a multi headed snake. Now in front of rod is a human form. He is not abnormal except for his thin body. "Hum." Looking at the approaching fish monster, Glenn on rod''s arm snorted. Although he was a little disgusted with the sea environment, his fighting ability would not be reduced at all. "Master, please let me solve those enemies." Hearing agran''s proposal, rod did not agree, but laughed: "they are not enemies. They are all my men. Don''t hurt them." Hearing the words, agran looked at the fish monster at the bottom, then silently flew to the magic boat above rod''s head, and sat down in the vacancy of his arm. Vera, the death knight riding on the fish monster, has a sense of inexplicability in her heart as she approaches the giant. Somehow, the giant gave Vera a familiar feeling and a deep pressure. Vera could deeply feel that there was a complete gap between him and the giant in the energy of death, which could even be described as the difference between heaven and earth. Not only that, the fish corpse witches in the fish monsters, when they are close to the monster, have a sense of uncontrollability towards Vera. If they approach him again, Vera will even suspect that all the fish corpse witches who make up the fish monsters will lose control. At the moment, Vera doesn''t know the identity of the monster, let alone why this kind of abnormal change occurs. Seeing that the giant doesn''t mean to attack actively, Vera controls the fish monster and stops at a distance from Rodriguez. Looking at the giant who kept swimming this way, Vera said in a high voice: "I am the guardian of this sea, death knight Vera. Giant, you have come to the sea area that does not belong to you. Hurry back to the place that belongs to you, otherwise, I will not let you go easily, and many undead creatures will drown you! " "Vera, I''m glad you came to meet me. Where''s Kane now?" Rod answered slowly. "You are..." Vera seemed to think of something, his eyes showed some incredible look, he carefully looked at the giant who was soaked in the sea, and murmured, "it''s impossible, you can''t be him, I didn''t feel his breath from you, nor the existence of spiritual imprint." "Tell Kane and Rowling on the island that I''m back." Said rod in an unquestionable tone. "I don''t believe you are him unless you can prove it!" Vera shook her head with a firm look in her eyes, still holding the troll in front of rod. Rod looked at him helplessly. If it was Rowling and enota, rod could still rely on the familiarity in his soul to make them believe what he said. But for the death knight who had been controlled by his own body, he could not make him believe it for a while without the control of his mental imprint. After a little thought, rod said, "remember the order I gave you before? I want you and Kane to transform the entire ocean of undead, and if you can, I will give you freedom, or promise you something else. " Vera''s face changed slightly when she heard what rod said. After a while, she took a deep breath and said, "it''s really you... Lord rod." In addition to Vera and Kane, only rod himself knows the tasks that belong to the death knight. In order to complete this task, Vera paid a lot. He went deep into the sea to transform more undead creatures. Finally, he was polluted by the blood of the ultimate multi headed snake. It took him a long time to recover. For Vera, if one day, he can complete this task, what he wants most is not freedom, but to ask rod to agree to a request and resurrect a dead person for him. Vera felt the death energy of the giant. He only felt this degree of death energy from rod. He didn''t expect rod to show such power after changing his body. After confirming rod''s identity, Vera naturally had no reason to stop him. Soon, he came to the magic boat on rod''s head according to rod''s proposal. As soon as she got on the magic boat, Vera was startled by the big devil. The breath of the big devil showed Vera that it was a real legendary creature, and it was also the most terrible devil. In the face of this creature, even if the powerful mage didn''t pay attention, he would be killed by them. Feeling the fear in Vera''s heart, agran showed a little interest in his eyes: "you are not a pure blood human, nor a dead human. Your blood is very special, like a terrible ancient creature..." "Enough, agran." Rod''s words interrupted the voice of the great devil. When the words are interrupted by rod, agran shows his unhappy eyes, but he doesn''t say much. His eyes are always staring at Vera who has just boarded the magic boat. Chapter 1876 "Lord rod..." Being watched by the big devil, Vera only feels that she is being watched by some terrible beast. She is in extreme danger, and her life will be in danger at any time. This kind of feeling is not good, villa behind a burst of sweat, he must always guard against the big devil over there. At this moment, how much Vera wants to return to the undead, only the protection of the fish monster below can make him feel better. "Don''t scare him, agran." Aware of the fear in Vera''s heart, rod also has some helplessness. He never thought that Vera, who has at least six levels of biological strength, would shiver in front of agran after the transformation of ghost King''s cloak. In fact, Vera is not to blame. Before becoming the death knight under rod, Vera was just an ordinary necromancer. She had never seen the devil in the hell, and her understanding of the devil was limited to the legend. At this moment, when Vera saw a big devil from the depths of hell, just like a devil, with the power of terror, and he was always watched by the big devil, he naturally felt afraid in his heart. "All right." After hearing rod''s order, although the great devil grunted discontentedly, he still turned his head and looked down at everything on the sea below. This scene was seen in the eyes of villa, the heart is extremely shocked. The big devil, who looked very powerful and rebellious, obeyed Lord rod''s orders. Even though he was reluctant, he acted obediently. This made villa have a lot of speculation. The more speculation, the more admiration Vera has for rod. For him, the stronger rod''s power is, the more likely he is to help him revive the man he has been thinking about. "Vera, tell me what happened on the island." Hearing rod''s voice in her ear, Vera followed her steps. Finally, in the middle of the magic ship, where the mast should be, she saw a unique monster making a sound. In Vera''s eyes, it was a monster many times bigger than his body. It had a terrible mouth, but no arms. On the back of the monster, there was another dark yellow monster. The sound came from the mouth of the dark yellow monster. If it wasn''t for the strong death energy nearby that Vera realized that this was part of Lord rod''s body, Vera didn''t believe that his memory of Lord rod would be like this. Vera, who had learned a little from a magician in recovering her polluted blood, realized that the dark yellow monster in front of her eyes was the origin of the body, which was similar to the heart of ordinary creatures. In other words, this was the essence of rod. After hearing rod''s order, Vera didn''t dare to disobey it and quickly explained to rod all kinds of things that happened on the island during this period. During this period, Vera has been adjusting her polluted blood, so she has a good understanding of the big and small things that happened on the island. From Vera''s mouth, rod learned that the death knight Kane had added a variety of defense facilities to the island, and had greatly adjusted the command strategy of the necromancer. Among them, the most important one is to completely adjust the original dock on the island, and use the dead creatures in the sea as the core instead of the original materials for building ships for other dead mages to explore the sea. The ships produced in the shipyard on the island are just the most common ships. They don''t have any special abilities. Their sailing speed is far slower than that of a magic ship in the Vulcan trial. However, after Kane''s adjustment, the undead ship made of undead creatures can barely match the magic ship in speed, which naturally surprised rod. According to Vera, Kane''s move has greatly improved the overall efficiency of necromancer exploration. Among them, the Necromancers riding sea snakes that rod saw before are the patrols around the island, which are responsible for detection and defense. Once the enemy is found, other defense means will be used soon. During the period of rod''s absence, the exploration of the water element plane has made great progress. The Necromancers have found many relics in the depths of the ocean, and even traces of the existence of many intelligent races. "Kane..." from Vera''s mouth, rod realized that the greatest contribution to the construction of water element plane naturally belongs to the death knight Kane. Kane is quite accomplished in navigation. For the exploration of water element plane, one of the most needed special skills is navigation. The use of navigation is not simply reflected in the speed of navigation. How to make the water element plane more suitable for the existence of necromancers, all kinds of things need navigation as a support. It''s similar to using the undead creatures to replace the navigation of ships, or even to use them in the construction of ships. Without master level navigation, there can be no progress at all. Kane can do this with the help of the existence of special skills of navigation, but rod clearly knows that he is willing to make such a change, or the result of the previous noumenon, giving orders to him with the dark word. Although Kane was transformed into a death knight, he still had some reservation in his heart. He secretly hoped that rod would be killed by other creatures to make himself free. Therefore, he could not do his best to help the necromancer to explore the sea. However, under the command of the dark word, everything is different. Kane''s own will has been unable to take effect. All kinds of changes in the water plane are the results of his control of the dark word. The existence of the dark word, combined with the supernatural evocation, enables rod to command all creatures with evocation, which is one of the most powerful abilities of rod''s noumenon. If you give up the noumenon, you will lose this ability. Because of this, rod will take back the noumenon anyway. Looking down at the Necromancers riding on sea snakes, the legendary level of navigation and the legendary level of evocation make it easy for rod to see the flaws in this method, which the death knight Kane can never see. With two legendary special skills that are extremely suitable for exploring the water element plane, as long as you give rod a certain amount of time, he will be able to plan a more suitable exploration method for the necromancer. At that time, the exploration efficiency of the necromancer will far exceed the present. But at the moment, rod has not so much time to arrange these, the trial in hell is still going on, and his noumenon is still trapped. Even if the exploration of water element potential surface is completed, it will not be helpful for him. The priority of exploring the water element potential surface is very low. More than that, rod cares about Rowling and enota. "What? You said they were missing? What happened? " From villa''s mouth, after knowing the situation of Rowling and enota, the former ones are all forgotten by rod. He quickly asked the death knight. Chapter 1877 Aware of the urgency in rod''s words, Vera did not dare to be slighted and reported to Rodney "The thing is, a few days ago, there was a violent spatial fluctuation at the top of the castle on the island. After that, the two ladies disappeared. After the interrogation of the Lord of the city and the inspection of Kane, the wave of space should belong to the highest level of space magic, the gate of different dimensions... " Vera watched rod''s face as she reported. He noticed that the dark yellow monster on the back of the beast, after hearing this, showed a deep concern in his eyes. It seems that the previous calm and dignity no longer exist. After discovering this, Vera smacks in her heart, but it also makes Vera more sure of rod''s identity. "What happened? Is there an enemy coming? " Rod quickly asked, "are the mages of blakada planning to attack this island while I''m away? Or are those enemies from eracia? " In the previous conversation with Vera, rod had learned from him that during the time when he was trapped in hell, the mage of blakada found the location of the island, forced to connect the two-way stele on the island, and sent a letter full of shock and demonstration. It was mentioned in the letter that if the island did not accept the mages who had taken refuge from blakada, they would take extreme measures or even attack the island. Before that, Rowling had already told the content of the letter to the island''s defense generals, and deeply worried about the content of the letter, which rod did not know. This matter naturally made rod very angry. If his noumenon was still there, where would he get those mages to go wild? The mages of blakada have chosen a good time. Because of this, after learning that Rowling and enota are missing, rod first suspects the mages. In addition to mages, there are also prophets who can predict the future and know everything. They can easily know the emptiness of the island''s defense power after losing Rhode. This is undoubtedly the best time for them to seize the island. In order to deal with the threat of the mage, Rowling called her death knights and arranged various defensive measures. But before these measures were taken, she disappeared. Feeling rod''s anger, Vera quickly explained: "Although I don''t know what happened at that time, I can be sure that the disappearance of the two ladies was not caused by those enemies, and there was no trace of battle left at the top of the castle... More importantly, if those enemies did it, they would not let go of other creatures on the island after solving the biggest threat. But now, No enemy attacked us. " After listening to Vera''s explanation, rod quickly calmed down. As Vera said, if those enemies did it, there is no reason for them to let go of other creatures on the island. Something happened that rod didn''t know. After taking a deep breath, rod understood that his concern was chaotic. He had to keep calm in order to get the truth of the matter. He then ordered Vera, "take me to the gate of their different dimensions." Vera seemed to think of something. She looked at rod in embarrassment: "it seems that it''s difficult for you to get into the castle with your size now..." Rod also has some helplessness. He wants to go to Rowling''s last location to detect the traces left by the gate of different dimensions. Although time has passed for a long time, the fluctuations left by space magic have completely subsided, and there are no traces left, rod still wants to have a try, and maybe he can find some useful clues. But Rhode ignored that although he had become a huge body, he was extremely suitable for fighting, but he could no longer enter the narrow space. Even if he used the magic eye instead of himself to enter the castle to observe, he could not make a subtle detection of the traces of the remaining space. Even if rod directly demolished the top of the castle, it would destroy the original traces, which was even more undesirable. To this end, rod could not help asking: "none of you know what happened at that time? What did they go through before they disappeared? " Listening to rod''s question, Vera seemed to be aware of something, and quickly replied: "other people on the island are also extremely worried about the disappearance of the two ladies. Long before you returned, the city leader Vita reprimanded the guards in the castle, and first investigated what happened at that time, but there was no result." Speaking of this, Vera seemed to recall something, and quickly added: "I just heard Kane mention... It is said that there was only one banlongman named Ann who ended up with the two ladies and knew the whole story. Unfortunately, we didn''t understand the banlongman''s words." "Ann..." rod was slightly stunned. His memory of spending a hundred years in the dark dreamland was a little vague, but he soon recalled everything. An is the incomplete creature of the dragon head. He survived the battle of Dragon Slayer before and was taken to the island by enota to teach. To rod''s surprise, only Ann knew what had happened at that time. The banlongman''s words are usually understood only by enota. In addition, if other people want to understand, they can only use some powerful treasures besides mastering high-level linguistics. Like this treasure, rod has only seen it in enota. It belongs to her collection. Other people on the island don''t have such treasures. In the process of asking Vera, rod was not idle. He swung his arms quickly and swam towards the island. Belongs to the giant''s body, lets Luo de swim fast. In navigation, the ability of swimming is also attached. Primary navigation is only equipped with the most basic underwater breath holding ability, while master navigation can turn any kind of creature into a master swimmer. As for the legendary level of navigation, it gives rod the ability to move freely in the water. The ocean has become his home. The shortcoming that land creatures are not good at fighting in the water has been completely overcome. Even native marine creatures can''t get any advantage when fighting with rod underwater. Soon, the outline of the island was getting closer and closer, and rod''s feet had already touched the ground near the shore. Although most of his body was immersed in the sea, it undoubtedly showed rod a good news that he would be able to land on the familiar Island soon. Chapter 1878 "Lord rod... I didn''t expect you to come back in this way." Soon, when rod got close to the island, he stopped again under the obstruction of many boats and dozens of fish monsters. On one of the ships, which is made of the bones of giant creatures deep in the ocean and is several times bigger than the fish monster, the death knight Kane is looking at the giant coming from deep in the ocean and says slowly. On the way to the island, Vera informs Kane of rod''s appearance and what happened. Rod noticed that Vera''s contact with Kane was a spiral blue conch. After Vera''s introduction, rod learned that this is a natural treasure discovered by the necromancer from the depth of a certain sea area in the process of exploring the ocean. If not for the discovery of the necromancer, how long will this natural treasure be buried under the sea. This kind of conch exists in pairs. As long as you speak to one conch in a pair, the voice will come out from the other conch. Therefore, other necromancers call it a sound transmitting conch. The number of acoustic conches is relatively small. Necromancers searched all over the sea area, and finally found hundreds of pairs of acoustic conches from the depths of the sea. Under Rowling''s arrangement, the acoustic conchs were distributed to the important generals of rod''s men to better explore the sea. Ordinary necromancers can also exchange their contributions in exploring the sea. Compared with other necromancers, rod can better understand the value of the conch, especially in terms of strategy. Once this natural treasure is properly used, it is enough to achieve a very subtle tactical cooperation. With sound transmitting conch, the original delayed information can be delivered in place at the first time. This kind of treasure in the water element potential plane may not be so easy to use. Once it is in the main potential plane, and the quantity is enough, it can even affect the pattern of the main potential plane. Rod believes that people from the freelance chamber of Commerce will be very interested in this treasure. Most of the time, the selection of goods and the planning of routes by the business groups of the freelance chamber of commerce need to rely on the intelligence collected by the thieves'' Association. A large part of the gold coins earned go into the thieves'' Association. If there are a large number of sound transmitting conches, many things will become easier. If rod takes this treasure to the main position, the people of the freelance chamber of commerce are even willing to buy it at the cost of thousands of gold coins. Unfortunately, rod has no such plan. Looking at Kane, rod had no intention of reminiscing with him. He asked directly, "where is Ann now?" Rod, who used to give orders to Kane with the dark word, got the complete loyalty of the death knight. Kane will carry out rod''s orders meticulously. "I''ve heard about your plan from Vera. ANN has been taken to the outside of the island by others and is waiting for your inquiry." After confirming rod''s identity, Kane immediately ordered the surrounding ships to get out of the way and let rod board the island unimpeded. "Kane, what are you waiting for? Haven''t you heard Lord rod''s orders? Why don''t you bring up the half dragon Returning to the island of water element plane, rod swept around and saw the ancient transmission monument at his feet and the towering palace in the distance. Before rod spoke, Vera in the Percy quickly called out to the conch. Vera''s voice came from the conch in Kane''s hand. Kane snorted. He didn''t plan to reply. Instead, he waved behind him. Soon, Ann was brought by several corpses. Although it was brought about by semi compulsion, Kane was also worried about the relationship between ANN and rod, and had already applied weight reducing magic for her, and the necromancer did not use strong means. Rod thought for a moment, spread the giant hand flat on the ground, and just like Vera before, transport ANN on the palm of his hand to the magic boat above his head. Kane also took advantage of this opportunity, together with ANN, came to the Percy. Looking at the monster in the middle of the ship, Ann seems to be a little confused. The dragon head on the top of his head makes a few unknown roars. Vera came to Kane and told him the details he had not mentioned in the conch. Listening to Ann''s roar, rod felt a bit embarrassed for a moment. There is no treasure on rod that makes him understand the dragon''s words. The traveler''s ribbon is still in rod''s space ring. If rod could easily get back his body, he would go there early in the morning. Where would he wait until now? Instead of relying on treasures, rod can only rely on the power of special skills, that is, spend skill points to directly improve special skills. According to rod''s understanding of linguistics, other languages different from the common language, which are also spoken by humanoids, are similar to the krulod language spoken by barbarians, or the Elvish language spoken by elites, or even the abandoned ancient Erathian language. Their difficulty is not much different. Primary linguistics can make people identify the ownership of different languages, but can not understand the meaning. Intermediate linguistics, people can barely understand the meaning of some words in a sentence, but for some sentences with complex grammar, it is also difficult to understand. Advanced linguistics, on the other hand, enables people to understand the full meaning of every word in a sentence, greatly improves their vocabulary and improves their grammar. Only expert level linguistics can be regarded as truly mastering the language of all humanoid creatures and being able to communicate with most humanoid creatures barrier free. Master level linguistics, on the other hand, covers all the accents of these languages. Even in any remote area deep in the theme plane, it can communicate with the humanoid creatures there without any hindrance. Linguistics brings together the quintessence of all languages. Ordinary creatures want to master this special skill, and need to learn each language patiently, just like master wisdom, and master only two or three languages, can not improve this special skill level. And rod can learn this special skill directly with the help of the system, which saves years of research. Any special skill has its own usage. Although linguistics can''t directly improve rod''s strength, it can bring great convenience in many places. Of course, there is only one prerequisite for the above classification of linguistics, that is, the language is the language spoken by humanoid creatures, whether barbarians, elves, or even ogres or giants, can be regarded as the category of humanoid creatures. If it is replaced by animal''s roar, or the language that is not in the same frequency as human''s ear, it has higher requirements for the linguistic level. Chapter 1879 According to rod''s understanding, although Ann looks similar to humanoid creatures in appearance, she uses another language that is fundamentally different. If you want to understand the banlongman''s words, the difficulty is the same as understanding the real dragon''s words. If you want to translate it into special skills, you need at least expert level linguistics. There is no way to do this. Those languages spoken by non-human beings, human beings want to understand, they need more advanced linguistics. The existence of expert level linguistics can only make rod understand the simple meaning of Anlong language. If he wants to communicate with Anlong language smoothly, he has higher requirements for linguistics. I''m afraid he must have epic level linguistics to meet the requirements. The special skills above the master level can no longer be acquired with the power of the system. It is not a simple thing to learn this level of special skills, and a lot of time must be spent on research. Rod recalled that legendary linguistics can allow users to freely communicate with any kind of creature in the world, no matter what it looks like or whether it is humanoid. This is the power of linguistics. In rod''s memory, there is a kind of magical creature deep in the four element planes, that is, spiritual element man and magic element man. It is said that they have solved the mystery of linguistics and can communicate with any creature directly from the spiritual level. Ordinary element man can only be regarded as their servants. Converted into a special skill level, it can be said that every spiritual and magic element has a legendary level of linguistics. The best way to break through the limitations of master level linguistics and acquire higher-level special skills is to follow those spiritual and magical elements and learn their way of communication. In rod''s memory, at the beginning of the third expansion, the establishment of element city on the theme plane was also related to those spiritual and magical elements. Those elements that have been silent for a long time will return to the theme plane, which also indicates that the storm is coming, and disaster and destruction will spread on the whole theme plane. At this time, looking at the banlongman named Ann, rod felt a little bit difficult. He didn''t allocate all the skill points in his hand, so he has enough skill points left. Now, do you want to allocate the remaining skill points to Linguistics in order to understand Ann''s words? Just when rod hesitated, Ann seemed to feel something. She looked at the dark yellow monster in the middle of the magic boat and uttered a few unknowingly low roars. "Lord Rhode, as you can see, we can''t understand the Banlong''s words. We can''t know from her what happened before the two ladies disappeared." Seeing this, Kane took the initiative to explain to rod, "Lord vita, has ordered to find a master of linguistics in the thematic plane, but for a while and a half, there may not be any harvest..." "I can understand." Rod interrupted Kane with a wave of his hand. Linguists are not so easy to find. Compared with linguistics, people are more willing to study magic. Generally, only in the freelance chamber of commerce can someone specialize in linguistics. There must be similar people in the thieves guild, but it''s no less difficult to find a Linguistics Master near the city of the dead than to find a precious treasure on the road. Rod shook his head. Previously, Sao city and island did not pay attention to the cultivation of scholars with special skills, but paid more attention to the power of Necromancers. With enough necromancers, rod can defeat any enemy. Once it''s time to use these special skills, the limitations of power will be reflected. Rod could easily kill the half dragon man, but he could not understand any meaning in her words, and rod''s other subordinates could not bring any help to rod at this point. Not only linguistics, any special skill has the value of research and development and promotion. R & D and use of large-scale war equipment, such as the engineering of catapults and catapults, first-aid techniques related to treatment and first aid, tactics of planning battlefield and dispatching troops, leadership techniques of commanding all kinds of ethnic creatures, and navigation techniques of exploring the ocean and making ships. Experts with special skills can be found in any large town in eracia, But they didn''t pay attention to these aspects. In terms of power, the Necromancer''s power can be far superior to that of other creatures by the transformation of evocation and artifact. However, in terms of territory construction, it is not so simple. All aspects involved can not be compensated by power. In rod''s eyes, the value of a scholar with special skills is far less than that of a sixth level corpse wizard king. The corpse wizard king can help him sweep the enemy, but the weak scholar can''t do it. His fighting ability can never be compared with that of the corpse wizard king. But in the dark space of countless years, in addition to the study of spiritualism, rod also thought about many problems in this area, some ideas in his heart have also changed, especially for the concept of special skills. Based on the thinking in the dark space, rod also has many new ideas for the construction of Sao City, but for him at present, the most important thing is to find out what Ann saw at that time. Rod took a deep breath. Just as he was going to spend a lot of skill points to upgrade special skill linguistics to expert level, he heard a short common language coming from Ann. "Rod..." Rod was stunned and looked at the half dragon man. He clearly heard his name coming from Ann''s mouth, which was clearly a common language name, but the voice was very awkward, just like ordinary creatures holding their noses and jumping out of their throat. Ann''s common saying undoubtedly explained something to rod and made rod look at her strangely. "Do you speak common language?" Rod seemed to think of something, and asked Ann uncertainly. "Ino... Tower..." Ann turned her head slightly, looked at the monster in front of her, and said another name. She didn''t seem to understand the meaning of rod''s last sentence. She looked up at the monster and felt the strong smell of the monster. There was some fear in her eyes. Only when she mentioned the name did she smile. Rod looked at her suspiciously. At this moment, a space wave suddenly appeared beside him. Then, a human woman appeared in front of him. "She doesn''t know how to make sense. All she can say is a few simple words." The man explained to rod slowly. Chapter 1880 Rod noticed that the woman who suddenly moved and appeared beside him didn''t look very well, and her eyes were staring at him, which seemed to have a sense of blame. "Lord vita, you''re here, too." On one side, Kane recognized the woman who appeared, and then actively asked. "How can I not show up when something like this happens? Lord rod''s successful return is something to celebrate. I''m not like someone who will disappear for a long time when I need to. No matter who I am, I can''t get in touch with Vita replied. Her words, however, were not meant to celebrate, but to question. Kane''s smile froze on his face, and his eyes quickly looked to the side of rod. Seeing that there was no abnormality, he was slightly relieved. Kane knows that, unlike him and Vera, Vita has always been full of complaints about rod, but is very respectful to Rowling. Kane didn''t know the cause of the incident. He only worried that Vita''s offensive behavior would make her punished by the Lord. Fortunately, rod didn''t care about Vita''s attitude. He asked vita, who was once an Elemental creature and now a human being: "do you know that?" "As early as the first time Lord Rowling disappeared, I checked the traces left on the top of the tower and asked Ann, the only one who knew what had happened." Mentioning the missing Rowling, vitaton straightened up and reported to Rodney, "unfortunately, she can''t bring us more information except for some simple gifts of unknown significance just like she did just now." "What else can she say?" Rod looked at Ann and asked vita. "In addition to you, Ms. inota, and Lord Rowling''s name, she knows some very simple words. It''s like when a baby is a few years old and starts to learn a language, it''s the first thing to learn. " Vita replied, "I heard that before that, Lord Rowling was instructing Ms. enota to learn common language. The words Ann said should have been learned at that time. " After listening to Vita''s analysis, rod frowned slightly. Rod knew about enota''s learning common language with Rowling''s help. As early as when he was still on the island, enota would sometimes ask Rowling about all the common language problems, and Rowling also patiently taught her. Especially during the period of studying the ritual of forbidding space magic, rod was very happy to see the relationship between enota and Rowling getting better. To rod''s surprise, Ann also took advantage of that time to learn a few common expressions. For him, this seems to be good news. If Ann has a common language, her communication with this Banlong will be much easier. Unfortunately, Ann has a very limited command of common language and can''t speak complete sentences. It''s very difficult to learn more information from her. If Ann had learned common language, maybe things would have been much easier, or her intelligence level would have been higher, even without common language, rod would have understood her meaning. Thinking of this, rod suddenly realized something. In his mind, he could not help but come up with a unique secret method, which may have the same effect. In rod''s memory, there is a special occupation named Druid in Eli. The elves of ERI have different beliefs from the Erathians. They believe in nature and believe that everything in the world is the result of natural evolution, and there is no divine will at all. For the Erathians, this statement can not deeply desecrate their faith. Therefore, the ancient Erathians fought with the elves of Eli many times, and even divided the whole elves into alien groups, forbidding human beings to marry with elves. The Druids of ERI, on the other hand, are similar to the priests of Erathia. They fight for the nature they believe in and are committed to maintaining the balance of nature. They also abhor the evil necromancer. The secret in rod''s memory comes from the Druid profession. Whether we have wisdom or not is the difference between animals and beasts. Powerful Druids master high-level wisdom, but they don''t use this special skill to learn magic. Instead, they use the power of wisdom to enlighten beasts and even trees. The legendary Druid can turn an ancient dense forest into a dead wood warrior and fight against the evil creatures that destroy nature. In the process of attacking Eli, rod ordered the necromancer to use the cloud of death to destroy all the trees in the forest, also to guard against the Druids in Eli. At the moment, in order to learn more information from Ann, what rod thought of for the first time was the ability of Druids to enlighten other biological intelligence. It''s a class secret of Druids. It''s hard for creatures of other classes to learn it. But rod, who has the legendary level of evocation, knows that enlightening wisdom is not the exclusive professional secret of Druids, but a kind of application of wisdom. The professional secret method that really belongs to druids is to transform themselves into various forest animals, so as to obtain various abilities that belong to animals. From this point, druids'' transmutation secret method is a bit similar to the magic of the underground world, but it is not so weird as magic, but it is dignified. The real reason why rod thought of this secret method was that he had legendary wisdom. After passing through the dark and decadent dreamland, rod no longer needs to be equipped with his racing achievements, so he can always possess legendary level spiritualism. So he replaced racing achievements with "the end of wisdom", which enables him to possess legendary level spiritualism all the time. Legendary wisdom, with incomparably powerful effect, can make rod understand things more thoroughly, and possess wisdom beyond the reach of other creatures. In addition, there are also various secrets in the legendary wisdom. Just as the common soul summoning technique has the secret of transforming death knight, the legend level soul summoning technique has the endless night ritual, and the legend level wisdom technique also has various powerful secret methods. The secret method of enlightening wisdom doesn''t even need legend level wisdom. The wisdom method of master level comes with all the information of this secret method. It''s not a simple thing to upgrade wisdom to epic level. The improvement of wisdom is directly related to the amount of magic mastered. Many Druids in the official rank can only enlighten the intelligence of other creatures with intermediate or even primary wisdom. The existence of legendary wisdom made rod think of this secret method for the first time. He decided to use this secret method to enlighten an''s mind and get the information he wanted from the mouth of this half dragon man. Chapter 1881 After the method was determined, rod acted immediately. According to the records of this secret method in the legendary wisdom technique, rod''s body reaches out his hand, and his fingertips radiate a pure white light. This light is mild and not dazzling. It also contains an inspiring meaning, which makes people feel warm and intoxicated unconsciously. Under the gaze of others nearby, rod places his shining finger on ANN''s eyebrow. With rod''s action, Ann''s action stopped, and his eyes began to show a kind of inexplicable light. The dragon head could not stop trembling slightly, and his mouth opened and closed slightly. It seemed that he was saying something. Rod could only hear the subtle sound. What makes rod happy is that the sounds in Ann''s mouth are the same as those in common language. They are no longer vague, but clear sentences. After discovering the changes in Ann, rod was slightly relieved. From these changes, the secret of enlightening wisdom should be successful. Without the support of high-level wisdom, it is not easy to learn the secret of enlightening wisdom. In rod''s memory, in addition to Eli, some legendary mages in blakada also used this secret method to enlighten the wisdom of some magic puppets. Compared with living animals and plants, it''s not a little bit more difficult to enlighten a golem. No matter what material the golem is made of, even the top Titan golem is just a bunch of inanimate things. Enlightening the Golem''s wisdom is no less difficult than enlightening a stone. After taking back her hand, rod finds some changes in Ann. Compared with before, her dragon pupil is much more flexible. The look in rod''s eyes is more trusting and no longer afraid. Before that, Ann''s intelligence level was similar to that of ordinary animals, but now she is no different from that of ordinary human beings. This is the effect of the secret method of wisdom. "Rod..." again, Ann called her former name. "I''m rod. It doesn''t matter though it looks different from before. Can you understand me? " Rod asked the half dragon man. "I... Learned. Enota, he taught me Ann replied in unskilled common language. Although her words are not fluent, rod can understand what she wants to express from her short words. Before that, when enota was learning common language, ANN, who followed enota, also learned some. Unfortunately, due to the limited wisdom, the progress of learning was very slow, and he could only speak a few simple names. Now, when Rhode uses the secrets of wisdom to enhance her wisdom, the common language she learned before quickly comes to Ann''s mind at this moment, which also enables her to communicate with Rhode without relying on treasures or the power of linguistics. On one side, Vita looks at rod''s action in surprise, her eyes show the color of surprise, she did not expect that no matter how other people interrogate, can not say any useful information ANN, in front of rod, but it is not a problem at all. Not long after rod''s return, he was able to inquire about the half dragon normally. "It''s worthy of Lord Rhode. He even knows this unique secret method..." the death knight Kane also sees Rhode''s action in his eyes. Once a captain, he has a lot of insight. Naturally, he sees that what Rhode uses is the secret method of enlightening wisdom. "What''s the secret?" Vera scratched her head suspiciously and didn''t understand the meaning of Kane''s words, but Kane patiently explained it to him. "It''s a secret method of Eli, which is used to enlighten other creatures. I had thought about letting the necromancer of the surface world find a druid who knows the secret method to solve the problem in Eli''s side, but with the relationship between us and Eli, this kind of idea should be forgotten... "Cain said slowly. Listening to Kane''s explanation of the secret, even though she was still dissatisfied with rod, Vita had to admit that rod had never let anyone down in such a case. If she wanted to know the whereabouts of the two women, she had to rely on rod. "What? You said that before the door of the different dimension opened, you felt a call from the blood? You can''t go against the power of the call? " And in the center of the Percy, rod also learned some important information from Ann''s intermittent narration. "Yes." Ann nodded, and the body does not match the huge dragon head up and down shaking, "Rowling left with her." After listening to Ann''s story, rod seems to be aware of something, with a dignified look in his eyes. According to rod''s recollection of the expansion film of his previous life, he seems to realize vaguely why enota and Rowling are missing. In rod''s memory, in the third expansion, when the demons of hell returned to the world, they were able to suppress all the creatures in the surface world for a time, not only because the demons themselves were extremely powerful, but also because the surface world was attacked by the Necromancers not long ago. More importantly, they had strong allies. The magicians in the underground world and the Necromancers in the second expansion have joined the forces of hell to help the demons fight back against the surface world. In addition, even the dragon, who has always been independent of the world, has joined in and become the allies of the demons. Why the Dragon joined hell has always been a mystery in the early stage of the third expansion of the previous life. The Golden Dragon and green dragon, who used to live in Eli, are gentle and love nature. They even attack the elves who took care of them and cleaned their nests. This is undoubtedly an incredible thing. Many players suspect that the giant dragons are affected by mental magic, but even the magic that makes the creatures lose their senses is only a fourth-order magic. The golden dragon can completely rely on its own resistance to magic to resist this kind of magic. Obviously, this can''t be the reason. According to the players at that time, just before the Dragon lost control, it was affected by an inexplicable force and lost control for a short time. However, it did not take long for it to return to normal. It was not until the hell demon appeared that it completely lost control. It''s not until the middle of the third expansion that when the hero Morrel appears on the battlefield and takes charge of the Dragon army, defeats the Resistance Army of eracia and Eli, and shows her own ability, that other people realize that it is a kind of blood power that controls those dragons to join the battlefield, which is not affected by the ability to resist demons at all. And this is the hero of Molly. Chapter 1882 There is hardly any means to counter the heroism of Molly. The natural hero, from the moment of her birth, can control all the dragons with the power of her blood. In order to exert this ability to the extreme, she even sought the help of the magician, drank the blood of the ancient dragon, and turned herself into a dragon. Relying on the command of the dragon and her own strong strength, Morrel defeated the former king of nigon in the underground world, and became the ruler of all magicians. She played an important role in the war of doomsday. Hero''s specialty is a hero''s most unique ability. There is no good way to counteract the hero''s specialty of ordinary heroes, such as Tess''s pain transmission, let alone the specialty of natural heroes. Almost no dragon can resist the conscription of Morrel''s blood. Even the dragon with weak blood ability will be completely controlled by her. Count the time. Rodden''s face changes. An expansion film can be roughly divided into five periods: the beginning, the beginning, the middle, the end and the end. According to rod''s prediction, the time for his soul to enter hell should be between the end of the second expansion and the beginning of the third expansion. There is still a long way to go before the third expansion film, that is, the arrival of hell devil''s wanton counterattack against the surface world. That is, during this period of time, the dragons were out of control for the first time. The hero, who was born to command all the dragons, has begun to gather her dragon legions around the world. The information given by ANN also proves this to rod. Enota loses control at the top of the tower and opens the door of the different dimension, while Rowling goes to search for it to avoid any accident. With the current time, rod can almost be sure that the disappearance of enota and Rowling has an inseparable relationship with the hero Molly. This discovery made rod take a deep breath. Returning to the island does not mean that rod will be able to take back his strength. To rod''s surprise, his own trouble has not been solved, and enota is involved in a bigger one. Looking at Ann in front of him, rod patted her dragon head. Although the trouble was still there, rod at least knew the reason why they were missing. Rhode, who belongs to human beings, doesn''t need to worry about the conscription in the blood of the giant dragon, but enota can''t. although she always appears in the image of human beings in front of Rhode, what flows in her body is the blood of the fairy dragon. On this point, rod was negligent. With a shake of his head, rod looked at the others on the Percy and said slowly, "I already know why they are missing. It''s not only enota, the whole surface world, and the Dragons of other planes that will lose control during this time. Be careful." Kane recognized some different meanings from rod''s words and quickly asked, "Lord rod, do you know where the two ladies are now? The half dragon man, with your help, has been able to speak. You might as well stay on the island and wait for the final result... " Rod interrupted with a wave of his hand: "I''ve got the answer." Listen to rod say so, Kane no longer any more advice: "as your most loyal servant, I just hope you can return smoothly." Soon, Percy''s line was sent back to the island with rod''s huge hand, leaving only the great devil, agran, still with rod. "You must protect Lord Rowling!" The shore of the island, looking back at the giant hand, Vita said aloud. Rod glanced at her, did not answer, but looked aside at agran. "Master, where are you going next?" The great devil noticed the meaning in rod''s eyes and asked respectfully. Rod was silent for a moment, and then he transferred a picture from his memory to agran''s mind: "send me here." In the picture, there is a large cloud shrouded space, and in the looming clouds, you can see the simple and huge buildings. The space in the picture is the land of dragons where rod first meets enota, where many dragons live. Rod understood that if enotard really disappeared because of the conscription of Morrel, the land of the dragon, where a large number of dragons live, would also undergo drastic changes, and because of the large number of dragons in the land of the dragon, it would leave all kinds of traces. Several dragon kingdoms known to rod, the Dragon kingdom in blakada snow region, have been destroyed. Although there is a dragon kingdom in ERI, many of rod''s enemies are there. Once his identity is exposed, it is difficult to escape. After thinking about it, rod is ready to go to the Dragon kingdom of Qi element plane to find out. The power of fire evasion endows the great devil with the ability to cross space. And after rod uses the field of death to control agran, he can give full play to this ability. Wherever rod wants to go, as long as there is no magic barrier, he can let agran lead him to go. After getting rod''s order, agran did exactly as he did. He bent down and touched rod''s body with his hands. The fire flowed from the palm of the devil''s hand until it completely covered rod''s whole body. After the previous two times of fire evasion experience, this time, agran''s fire evasion was much faster. It only took a moment to complete the preparation before crossing the space. Soon, under the gaze of the death knight on the shore and vita, with a burst of fire, the body of the great devil and rod disappeared. In addition to the nearby space, there is still the smell of burning. All the traces left by the giant seem to disappear in the fire. Watching the great demons display their blood and expertise, watching the flames devour the giant''s body completely, whether Kane, who is worried about rod, Vita, who doesn''t recognize rod, or Vera, who is eager for rod''s strength, his eyes are shaking. "Where did he go?" Looking at the disappearing figure of the giant, Ann asked with some doubts. The secret of wisdom can open her mind, but for magic and other special abilities, it is not easy to understand after having a simple mind. For the giant who disappeared suddenly, Ann tilted his head and showed a puzzled look in the Dragon pupil. "He went to the people he cared about." Vita applied a spell to herself, gently picked up ANN, looked at the ashes falling in the air, and replied. Chapter 1883 The rising flames gradually subsided, and rod''s figure also appeared on the cloud shrouded floating island. Because there are many magic barriers in the Dragon Kingdom, just like the previous islands, which can isolate space magic, rod ordered agran to send him to a relatively safe floating island, where there is no magic barrier. Floating island is over the land of the dragon. It is still a long way away from the land of the dragon. However, it can fully view the scene below and better observe everything below. If agran is the only one, he may be able to lurk here until he knows everything below. The relatively small size of the devil makes him not so easy to find. However, rod can''t do this. Goliath''s huge body attracted the attention of many dragons below when he appeared on the floating island. Even if rod wanted to hide his body, he couldn''t do it at all. The strange appearance of agran''s fire escape could not hide the eyes of those dragons. This is also a drawback of the giant. It''s not easy for agran to use fire to escape and transport such a huge giant. He must cover rod''s whole body with fire in advance to ensure that no accident will happen. Without the protection of those flames, the giant''s body may fall apart in the process of escaping from the flame, and the only one that will eventually be transported to the destination is Percy, which is at the top. Although there is great movement and silence in the flame coverage, fortunately nothing will happen. When rod looked down, he saw that the country of dragons, which once belonged to the plane of Qi element, was full of dragons from all over the world. The disordered roars of dragons were constantly coming out. They gathered here as if they were carrying out some kind of ceremony. Soon, several heads were in charge of guarding, and found rod''s black dragon. They flew towards the floating island where he was. Rod could see the flame condensed in their mouth, which was the omen of dragon breath. "Master, be careful!" On the Percy, agran immediately alerted rod. The great devil who has just finished the fire evasion can''t use this ability again in a short time. Then he flapped his wings behind him and quickly met one of the black dragons, holding a scythe to fight with him. Among the four black dragons, one of them was stopped by agran and struggled with him. For a moment, no one could do anything about it, while the remaining three black dragons, around rod''s huge body, spewed dragon breath at the same time from different angles. His body was burned by Longxi, and rod''s face remained unchanged. He belonged to Goliath''s body. His tolerance to high temperature reached a terrible level. He could walk freely in the magma only by his body. Even the breath of the black dragon only made his body slightly hot. Compared with Goliath''s huge body, the black dragon''s body is not even as strong as his arms. At this moment, the body size is no longer the advantage of the giant dragon. Rod stood in the same place, let the Dragon burn, until the black dragons had no strength to continue to spit, and his Goliath body was not hurt. However, unlike Goliath''s resistance to high temperature, rod''s body in the center of the Percy could not resist the breath of the black dragon. Seeing that dragon breath could not work, the black dragons began to look for rod''s weakness. The unusual shape of the Percy naturally attracted the attention of the black dragons. Just as one of the black dragons flew high and was ready to spit dragon breath over the giant''s head, the giant''s body flickered, and then a giant hand firmly grasped his Dragon Wing. Just listen to Yila, the wings of the black dragon are torn off, and the whole body is caught by the giant. Before the black dragon roared in pain, the giant''s fists smashed the black dragon''s body to pieces, and none of its bones was intact. Under the gaze of the other black dragons, in a short moment, the black dragon caught by the giant was left with only a pool of mashed meat. The strong body of the Dragon could not bear the giant''s attack. Rod watched the scene with satisfaction. He controlled the body of the giant and fought against the black dragon. It was not the first time for rod to fight against the black dragon. As early as in the memory of Titan, rod controlled the body of Titan and worked hard to solve a black dragon. Compared with the body of Titan, Goliath''s body is bigger, but also contains more powerful. Rod has hardly seen a creature that can withstand Goliath''s full blow. According to rod''s prediction, even the Hercules shield released by the legendary mage will be broken by Goliath''s fist, which is enough to prove the horror of this body. Rod was able to kill such a terrible Goliath, thanks to the carelessness of his opponent, as well as Tess''s heroic expertise. Such a powerful Goliath, after losing his hands, played a very important role. Coupled with the armor breaking effect of bimon''s claws, Rhode gained such a powerful body. Compared with the body of Titan, Goliath''s body is better at fighting and can exert its power to the extreme. That is the result of Goliath''s devouring countless demons. Rod suspected that the power of the current king of gluttony, probably similar to Goliath, is to devour countless other creatures and obtain unimaginable attributes, so as to achieve the crushing of other creatures. He shakes his head and shakes the broken meat of the dragon in his palm. Rod looks at the other two dragons. The broken meat thrown away by rod seemed to be pulled by some force and began to gather towards the Dragon corpse thrown down by rod, even the Dragon Wing torn off by rod at the beginning. Soon, a brand-new black dragon got up from the ground. In the body of the black dragon, there was a familiar breath of Rhode, which was the breath of the undead. The field of death, which can''t be closed, is always playing its role in transforming all the dead creatures around rod into undead creatures. Looking at the companions who climb up from the ground again, the nearby Black Dragons roar one after another, trying to get the response of the companions. But what they don''t know is that the new black dragon, though similar in appearance to what it used to be, is two different creatures. As soon as the black dragon was transformed, he spewed out a burning breath of destruction to his companions, which also led to chaos among other black dragons. Rod watched the scene with satisfaction. He was preparing to take advantage of the victory and turn the nearby Black Dragons into his own undead creatures. Suddenly, a voice came: "stop This sentence is in common language, which makes rod''s expression slightly changed. Then he looks in the direction of the voice, but he sees a figure he didn''t expect. Chapter 1884 The man in front of rod''s eyes is a man in a dark yellow robe. In terms of dress, he looks more like the degenerate he met before, that is, the magician. As soon as he appeared, he attracted the attention of the nearby dragons. The black dragons had no objection. Instead, they gave up their attack on rod and flew back to his head according to his command. The only exception is the black dragon, which has been transformed into death realm. It is now a member of rod''s team. Looking at the black dragon, the man''s face changed slightly. In addition to the man, there were several magicians behind him. They looked at rod''s figure and their faces changed. Aware of the appearance of these magicians, rod has no doubt determined what can mobilize those senior magicians and the black dragon in the underground world at the same time. Besides the hero Molly, rod can''t think of anyone else. "Goliath the giant... How could he be here? Isn''t he supposed to be in hell and take part in the trial of the devil? " Looking at the giant like a moving mountain, who is many times bigger than himself and has to look up to see the whole picture, a magician murmured. "He''s not Goliath. Have you forgotten what we saw in the eye ring? The real Goliath has been killed by other demons, but I don''t know why he came here and still controls Goliath''s body... Did he use human eyes to spy on him before he found us, ready to settle accounts with us? " Another magician retorted, with a look of panic on his face. "I can feel the extreme energy of death from him... Like that adult, he has learned the art of evocation, and has high attainments..." Looking at the oppressive giant, the magicians at the bottom talked about it one after another. They were shocked or frightened. No one knew why the horrible monsters in the human eye ring would appear in front of them. And rod''s eyes, from beginning to end, were fixed on the same man, who was the first magician to appear and order the dragon to stop. "Jedt..." looking at the man''s face, rod had already recognized his identity, which also made rod''s face slightly changed. What makes rod''s face change is not the strength of jedet, or even the person behind him. Rod recalled that jedt and the protagonist of the second expansion film, Sandro, who should have held two artifact to open the battle of shadow of death, had a very deep connection. They came from the same school and studied together with Eric, the legendary Wizard of blakada. They showed great talent in the study of magic. When Sandra fell into the darkness, betrayed his former magic school, learned the Necromancer''s evocation skills, and tricked other heroes to collect the parts of the combined artifact for him, jedet once visited Sandra on behalf of the blakada''s mage, hoping to make this gifted but misguided necromancer return to the right path with the help of brotherhood, but the result was beyond everyone''s expectation. No one knows what Sandro and jedet said. They made some kind of deal. Jedtefei didn''t persuade him to go back to Sandra. He gave up his status as a mage and went to the underground world to study magic. He never went back to blakhada. According to the mage''s conjecture at that time, perhaps earlier, jedt had reached an agreement with Sandro, but it was not known. The reason why he took the task of persuading Sandro back was to confirm the agreement. Rod recalled that when he successfully won the ghost King''s cloak, Sandro, who understood the power of the artifact, knew that he could not beat the overwhelming corpse king, so he gave up the fight for the artifact, and instead contacted jedet of the underground world. He took advantage of the underground passage of the taitalia moor to escape into the deep underground world ahead of time. No more news came. As the protagonist of the second expansion, Sandro still lives somewhere in the underground world, and rod dare not underestimate it. No one knows when he will shock the world. The protagonist of an expansion film always has infinite potential, not to mention the curse armor. Any creature who belittles the protagonist of the expansion film will pay a heavy price. Before the hero Tanan, the protagonist of the first expansion film, appeared on the stage, no one could believe that the barren and thin barbarians, who only deserve to be slaves, almost overthrew the once brilliant mage empire. For Sandro, who is still alive, rod has a deep defense in his heart. He knows that he will shock the world in the future. This is the power of the protagonist of the expansion film. As long as he is still alive, there will be unlimited possibilities. Rod''s eyes crossed jedt and looked at the Dragon kingdom. Those dragons who seemed to be bound by some force and could not leave here undoubtedly realized something in their hearts. Judging from jedt''s command of the black dragon, he obviously has a profound connection with the king of nigon, the hero Morrel, whom rod has never seen before. As a magician, rod is not surprised that jedt can achieve this. He is also gifted. He is a magic genius who stands out from countless mages in blakada, but his aura is often covered by Sandro. As a fellow of Sandro, jedet is the one who has reached an agreement with Sandro. His appearance also shows rod that Sandro, who has been lurking for a long time, is probably well prepared to take advantage of the general trend of the third expansion film to re-enter the stage of the doomsday war. Judging from jedt''s choice, Sandro''s object of support is likely to be Morrel''s hell legion, which makes the situation of the surface world more difficult. Lucifer, the protagonist of the third expansion, the initiator of the doomsday war, and armed with an artifact, the doomsday blade, can''t be dealt with by all the creatures in the surface world, let alone the protagonist of the second expansion. When the protagonists of the two expansion films unite, rod can''t imagine what will happen to human beings in the surface world. Although rod has been dedicated to improving his power since he came to this world, his power is still not enough in the face of the doomsday war involving the whole world. Even Sandro, who is the protagonist of the second expansion, now needs the help of the third expansion to reach the end of the war. In rod''s view, joining the hell Legion as soon as possible may be the best choice. Chapter 1885 Just as rod looked at jedt, the magician also gazed at rod, and all kinds of thoughts flashed through his mind. "That''s the power of the field! What''s more, it''s a field derived from the art of evocation... It''s impossible. Even Sandro doesn''t master the field related to evocation. How can this giant do this? And it''s a field of Spiritualism? " Jadert, who looks calm, has already set off a storm in his heart. As a powerful magician, his experience tells him that the giant in front of him may have mastered the power of the field related to the evocation. In addition to the heroes who awaken their strong will, the existence of domain power can only be seen in the creatures at the top of the legend. This discovery undoubtedly makes jedt''s heart not calm for a long time. "It''s impossible... Everything about spiritualism is only recorded in the surface world of diyane. In addition, the ancient king of gluttony, besib, should also have relevant research on the art of evocation. Judging from the pictures of his predecessors, the giant named Goliath is obviously a believer of the king of gluttony. Is it because of this that he obtained the art of evocation? But Goliath died in the hands of another demon. " Looking at the giant, jedt''s heart was full of thoughts. Unfortunately, he could not get any useful answers. Judging from the fighting ability shown by the giant before, unless the giant dragons in the Dragon Kingdom join forces to encircle, there is a little hope of victory. Only a few nearby black dragons in charge of guarding can not compete with them. Unfortunately, jedt doesn''t have the ability to command other dragons below. What makes jedt really difficult is that his loyal Molly is dealing with another important matter. She has no time to take care of this side. The giant in front of her is really hard to deal with. Taking a deep breath, jedt looked at the giant again and said in a loud voice, "I''m the chief magician under the command of the king of nigon. Those black dragons don''t know the rules and have offended you. They have got the punishment they deserve. I don''t know why a powerful demon like you came to the kingdom of the dragon? " Rod took a look at him, then glanced at all the dragons below and said slowly, "I''m looking for a dragon. That dragon has come here because of your call..." All of a sudden, rod seems to have found something, his eyes show an unexpected look, and his words also stop. Rod noticed that in the center of the group of dragons below, a unique ring was projecting pictures into the sky for the nearby dragons to watch. If it was an ordinary picture, it would not attract rod''s attention. What really surprised rod was that the picture projected by the ring was actually all kinds of situations in the test of Vulcan in hell. In the picture, a huge body, like a pile of flesh and blood, is fighting with another flaming fire elf who looks much smaller than it. Looking at the fire spirit, rod''s face changed slightly. If rod was right, the fire spirit was the incarnation of the hell King Fromm. Before that, when rod killed the fire elf who was under Fulham''s command, he was once put a terrible magic on him by Fulham''s incarnation. Until now, this magic has not come into effect. In the picture, the incarnation of Fromm, in front of the huge monster, has no advantage at all. The size difference between them is too big. Even if Fromm constantly burns the monster''s body, the place that can be damaged is extremely limited. What really surprised rod was that from the corner where many white buildings were piled up, the two powerful creatures were fighting at the end of the shelter before Goliath died. For that position, rod has a very deep impression, he is there, killed the giant Goliath, and the integration of the giant''s body. As for why Goliath wanted to collect the sanctuary, and why fram sent other fire elves to destroy the ritual array in the sanctuary, rod always had a question in his mind. Rod was able to guess that there might be some secret in the shelter that he did not know, and the hell kings obviously knew about it, but did not mention it to their followers, just let them complete the task. As for the effectiveness of the shelter, rod was very impressed. It seemed to be a kind of power in the field, which could protect all creatures from any harm. Rod doesn''t know much about the power of the field. He can''t get any useful information from this aspect. He can only vaguely see that the creature who once built a shelter in hell has extremely terrifying power. Unfortunately, as rod arrived at the door of pain, and spent a relatively long time in the dark and decadent fantasy, all the things about the shelter were not considered by rod, and this matter was gradually forgotten by rod. No matter what secrets exist in the shelter, it seems that it has nothing to do with rod. It wasn''t until he came to the kingdom of the dragon and saw frome''s incarnation in the picture projected by the ring, fighting against the huge and endless monster in the gathering place of the shelter that rod recalled all about the shelter. The battle projected from the ring is still going on, and the scale is getting bigger and bigger. Flem doesn''t know what magic he used. The magma in the whole fire lake is boiling, and the flames are rising, just like the end of the day. The whole projected picture is submerged by the red flames, and it''s hard to see what''s going on there. What rod can predict is that according to the situation shown in the picture, Fromm''s five level magic is no less than the doomsday judgment, which is enough to burn all the creatures in the picture. Even rod''s Goliath body is likely to melt in the extreme high temperature. Goliath''s body only relies on the strength of the body to resist the magma. It can''t be immune to fire. On the contrary, the body of the great devil is likely to survive in that kind of fire. No matter what degree of fire, it can''t harm the creatures immune to fire. The flame in the picture gradually subsides. To rod''s surprise, the huge monster is still alive, but his body is a little red and roaring angrily. "It''s her..." at this moment, agran on the Percy suddenly seemed to find something, staring at the huge monster in the picture, murmuring. Chapter 1886 Hearing the speech, rod immediately looked at agran, and saw a little fear on his face. The object he was afraid of was the huge monster in the picture. "Do you know who that monster is?" When he found out about agran, rod asked immediately. Agran nodded: "if I''m not wrong... The monster in the picture is likely to be the king of gluttony, not the king''s incarnation." Rod was stunned, and then looked back at the picture projected to the ring. As agran said, from the huge monster, rod can see that she is similar to Goliath. Different from the monsters created by the fusion ceremony, the flesh and blood in the monsters generated by the fusion ceremony are all from other creatures, not from their own internal growth and strengthening. Like Goliath, that monster''s endless body shape is the result of flesh and blood growth. Different from Goliath, Goliath''s flesh and blood are very solid, and his body is strong. A single blow is enough to attach great strength. Even the real dragon can''t bear Goliath''s full blow. And the body of that monster is made up of bloated flesh and blood. It no longer has the structure it used to have. At a glance, she was like a huge meat ball, even her own limbs were covered under layers of flesh and blood. "Is this the essence of the king?" Rod looks at the huge meat ball in the picture, with a look of surprise in his eyes. I didn''t expect that the noumenon of the king of gluttony would be like this. In rod''s memory, according to the records of the thieves guild, the king of gluttony once belonged to the giant race. After swallowing countless flesh and blood, he finally became like this. Compared with Goliath, the king of gluttony is a little less brave, and even no longer has the structure of human beings. But rod, who has mastered the fusion ceremony, knows that the more strange the enemy, the more difficult it is to deal with. Under rod''s gaze, the meatball opened its mouth, or a part of the body that had the same function as the mouth. Her body suddenly cracked, from which came the attraction of swallowing everything. Such a huge attraction evolved into a whirlwind spinning into her mouth, trying to inhale Flem''s incarnation into her mouth. Even Fromm, who turned into a flame, could not resist the suction at this moment. The flame on his body was extinguished under the rotation of the hurricane, and finally fell straight into the mouth of the meat. "King of gluttony..." looking at the scenes projected by the ring, agran''s body could not help shaking. When we get to the level of agran, we can better understand how powerful the meat ball in the picture is. If agran were to fight with her, with a scythe in his hand, I''m afraid agran would be tired to death, and the scythe would be curled, and he would not be able to leave considerable damage on the bloated flesh around the meatball. As a great devil, although agran can still escape far away with the help of the power of fire evasion when he can''t fight, in terms of combat ability, he is not on the same level as the projected meat ball. In the initial battle with rod, agran can still find rod''s weakness and try to attack it. But facing the meat ball in the picture, agran can''t think of any weakness in that meat ball. Soon, when the battle goes on, the ring projection picture suddenly changes, and a new battle reappears in the picture. "Master, do you see it? This is the power of the king of gluttony. " Agran looked at the changed picture, still full of feelings for the battle between the kings before, and sighed to rod. Even though it has been transformed into undead by the field of death, the great devil''s enthusiasm for fighting and power cannot be changed. "The present King of gluttony, shanzel, is probably close to her former king of gluttony... It is said that besib, the former king of gluttony, has a body that touches the stars. His upper body is like a fly, and his lower body is like a maggot. His flesh and blood festers and reorganizes all the time. There are all kinds of epidemic messengers in it, which will spread his epidemic power to all over the world, It brings unimaginable death to those hateful human beings. " Listen to agran mention besib''s deeds, rod looked at him without trace and asked: "do you think shanzel''s strength is close to besib''s level?" Agran nodded: "in addition to gaining strength from gluttony, Lord besib has also mastered the power of terrible epidemic disease. From the perspective of gluttony alone, the power of the current king shanzel is undoubtedly very close to that of Lord besib, and even surpasses him. But without the power of epidemic disease, he may be inferior in this respect." With that, agran sighed deeply: "it is said that Lord besib, who was once more powerful than the arrogant king, did not want to stay in hell, but wanted to spread the disease to the whole surface world... Unfortunately, he failed in the end and died in the hands of a hero. If he is still alive, he will certainly use his own strength to bring a painful blow to mankind. " Rod nodded slightly. Before that, he had heard about Beelzebub and even prayed to the ancient devil to gain the power of the disease. Unfortunately, we didn''t know what happened before, and the power of epidemic disappeared. For the disappearance of the disease, rod naturally felt very puzzled. Was it the rebirth of Beelzebub that had fallen? Are you going to take back that power? Rod didn''t know about it. He just wrote down the situation in secret and continued to investigate after preparation. For the picture projected by the ring, what really concerns rod most is the meaning behind the conflict between the two kings in the picture. Both shanzel and Fromm are interested in the secrets behind the shelter. In addition, according to the dog trainers that rod met before, it seems that the lazy king who never cares about these things is also planning something for the shelter, which undoubtedly attracts rod''s attention. The picture projected by the ring makes rod in the land of dragon, but he can understand the situation in hell. If it wasn''t for their worries about enota, rod even wanted to go back to hell to see what was in the sanctuary that attracted the kings. Unfortunately, at this moment, rod still has more important things to accomplish. For rod, all the secrets in the shelter are not as important as the safety of Rowling and enota. Chapter 1887 Although he didn''t intend to go into the picture projected by the ring, he was very interested in the unique ring itself. "What treasure is that? Why does it show a picture of hell? " Looking at the ring with one eye in it, rod asked jedt. Listening to rod''s inquiry, jedt''s face changed slightly, but he replied truthfully: "it''s a treasure called human eye ring. Because of the agreement between lord Morrel and the king of hell, it can show the battle scene in the hell trial. By the way, your previous battle also appears in the picture. I remember... Your name seems to be elotte, right? " Rod seemed to realize something, and his face became dignified. Although jedt''s words are a kind of trial, they also convey a lot of information to him. His existence, through the human eye ring, was exposed to those dragons. It is not clear who else knows about it. Rod recalled that after the battle with Goliath, a door of different dimensions appeared around him, but no creature passed through, and the magic disappeared again. It was probably because of the exposure of his identity, but rod didn''t know who was casting the door of different dimensions. The existence of human eye ring also shows rod that all kinds of situations in hell trial may have been seen by some kings for a long time. In the hands of those kings, there must be treasures similar to those of human eye ring. Fortunately, with the help of the power of the field of death, rod has controlled the great devil agran to leave hell. He no longer needs to worry about the threat of the king. If he knew everything about the trial before, rod is likely to change his original action. However, looking at the picture displayed by the human eye ring, some thoughts flashed through rod''s mind. The trial of hell is not over, and the fight in the city of huoyin has not completely started. If he can get back his own strength as soon as possible, rod still has a chance to save Marcia For this reason, it is very important to show the treasure of hell. Depending on the prompt of the picture and the fire escape of the great devil, rod can go directly to the position shown in the picture. Thinking of this, rod asked jedt, "where is Molly now? The dragon I''m looking for is not down here. " "Lord Morrel is leading many dragons to hunt down a defecting dragon. The dragon you are looking for is probably following Lord Morrel. Lord Morrel appreciates powerful creatures very much. As long as you submit to her and wait until she returns smoothly, you will be rewarded with the dragon you are looking for. " Answered jedet. "Reward? What is a reward? " Rod stared at the magician and asked, "I''m not going to submit to her. I don''t need her reward. That''s my dragon." "You are wrong." This time, in the face of rod''s question, jedet showed a uncompromising momentum, "no matter what your previous identity is, no matter how high prestige you have in hell, you can''t have any dragon. All the dragons in the world belong to Lord Morrel, and there is no exception. " Jedt then said, "only with the consent of Lord Morrel can you have a dragon. If you don''t believe it, just look down. The dragons are willing to stay here because they have been ordered by Lord Morrel. You want to control a dragon without permission? It''s against Lord Morrel. " Listening to jedt''s story, rod''s face remains unchanged. With the memory of his previous life, he understands that the hero''s specialty belongs to Molly, which is a kind of blood control over all the giant dragons and can command all the giant dragons in the world. From this point of view, jedt said that all the dragons belonged to Molly, but he was right. However, there are always exceptions. Like the black dragon hovering over Rhode''s head, it is no longer under the control of Morrel. In a sense, the black dragon has died, but because of the role of death field, it can still use the power of blood, just like agran. Compared with the present jedt, rod was more worried about the safety of enota. "You said that Molly was chasing a defecting dragon? Isn''t she able to command other dragons with her blood? Why is it so troublesome? " With a little thought, rod found something in jedt''s words, and then asked. After listening to rod''s question, jedt seemed to hesitate, but he quickly explained: "there are some secrets in the dragon, which can resist the conscription of Lord Morrel. In addition, her identity is quite special." Rod''s face changed, and he gave an order to agran. When passing through the island, rod specially brought some magic eyes on him, including the top-level void magic eye. Ordinary flying eye can only monitor an area in one place according to the user''s control, and transmit the image to the user''s eyes at the same time. Advanced flying eye can monitor a wider range and is no longer limited to the ground. The top-level void eye is usually used in conjunction with various rituals or treasures, which can break through the limitation of space and see distant places or even ectopic scenes. Rod brought those magic eyes here to better investigate this area. As early as arriving in the kingdom of the dragon, rod released the floating magic eyes, allowing them to explore their surroundings and find the people they care about. Unfortunately, the effect of the floating eye is not as powerful as Roeder imagined. The speed of flight is extremely limited. In addition, there is no land on the plane of the air element. Besides, the sky is a floating island. It will take longer for the floating eye to detect the surrounding dreamland. For this reason, rod can only put his ideas on the eye of the void. The void eye is powerful and has the power to penetrate space. However, under normal circumstances, the void eye hardly moves. Only when it is controlled by the power of ritual can it show its power. The void eye in rod''s hand is all made by Margaret of the island''s magic eye church. It will take a lot of energy to make a void eye if rod really makes it. Rod doesn''t know much about the secrets of manipulating the magic eye. If Margaret is here, maybe she can directly manipulate the void magic eye and see the situation of Rowling and enota. Unfortunately, rod doesn''t know those magic secrets. Once upon a time, the treasure of rod''s body [farsighted pendant] was created by Marguerite. The farsighted pendant used the power of the void eye to explore remote areas. Unfortunately, the treasure was silent with rod''s body. Chapter 1888 As a product of magic, magic eye and many magic tricks can produce an unexpected cooperation. Magic and magic eye are not just the relationship between manipulation and being manipulated. Rod, on the other hand, is in charge of the top fusion ceremony. Unable to fly, rod is strongly limited in the plane of Qi element. According to Goliath''s figure, even if many dragons work together, it is difficult to move him in the plane of Qi element. If you want to make such a heavy body fly, only the fifth level magic flying magic can solve it. Unfortunately, at this time, rod has no time to find the fifth level magic. Aware that Rowling and them may be in danger, rod quickly made a decision in his heart. He wanted to find their position, and then directly used the flame of agran to escape. As for jedt''s suggestion of staying here and waiting for Molly to return, rod never considered how long it would take for Molly to hunt down the defected dragon? Rod doesn''t want to wait. More importantly, from jedt''s mouth, rod realized that there seems to be a dragon that can not be controlled by Morrel''s blood. Is that dragon the king of the holy dragon mentioned by enota? Rod doesn''t know about this, but if there is a way, rod will get it and teach it to enota, who is a giant dragon. The blood of giant dragons is extremely powerful, which endows them with extremely high rank and quite powerful power, making them surpass other creatures in essence. Ordinary creatures need to work hard and spend a lot of time learning skills, which are not worth mentioning in the eyes of giant dragon. This is the ability of ancient blood. However, in some cases, the blood of the dragon became the shackles they could not get rid of. When a hero who can command the dragon is born, all the dragons will surrender in this force. Enota is no exception, so rod must find a way to solve the hidden danger in enota''s blood. Defeat the hero Molly? Rod doesn''t think that''s the best option. In the face of the siege of several dragons, rod can easily rely on Goliath''s body to deal with it. Once the number of dragons increases to dozens or even hundreds, the only thing waiting for rod is defeat. In addition to the dragon, Molly, who became the king of nigon, also got the support of the magician. She was carrying a strange treasure belonging to the magician. The ring inlaid with human eyes was one of them. In addition to the threat of the dragon, rod had to always guard against the terrible magic, which made him give up the idea of defeating Molly. If he takes back the power of noumenon, rod doesn''t mind trying, but now, only Goliath, he''d better be careful. Pick up the fist sized void eye, and soon rod will perform the fusion ceremony to merge the void eye into the dark yellow body. Unlike the fusion of other complete bodies, rod felt a strong resistance when fusing the void eye, which was very repellent to the fusion ceremony. For the use of fusion ceremony, rod has already had profound experience. Most of the credit for rod''s escape from hell lies in the ceremony of fusion. At the moment, although rod felt a strong rejection from the void eye, he was not worried. Instead, he spread the effect of the fusion ceremony to the whole eye. In the past, rod didn''t have a proper magic ceremony, and he didn''t know how to use the void eye. But now, relying on the powerful effect of the fusion ceremony, he can turn the void eye into a part of his body, so as to use it. With the void eye sinking into rod''s body, rod also felt his body, which made a significant difference. Although everything around him was the same as before, there were many different things in his eyes. This feeling is very wonderful, rod began to try to use the void eye to look around. Whether it is the eyes of human beings or the eyes of demons, due to the structure, the things they can see are extremely limited. Many times, they need to rely on perception as an aid to judge the situation nearby. Just as every mage can use meditation to absorb the magic elements scattered in the space and cast the formed magic, but no mage can see the flowing magic elements with his naked eyes. In general, many things in the space cannot be directly observed by human eyes. The existence of the void eye shows another form of the world to rod. With the help of the void eye, rod can see the magic elements that turn into streamers, and there is nothing else. No matter the dragons gathered below or the magicians not far away, under the gaze of the void eye, they no longer have a complete shape, but become more essential things, that is, a large number of accumulated magic elements. According to master blakada''s theory, everything in the world, whether it is the plane itself or the living creatures living in it, is composed of four magic elements. For this, rod has always been suspicious. He did not expect that everything under the gaze of the void magic eye seems to be able to provide evidence. While on one side, jedt found rod''s action, suddenly changed his face, exclaimed: "that''s... Void eye? How do you have that creature? Are you a member of the magic eye church? " As a magician, jedt recognized at a glance that rod''s fused creature was the void eye in the magic eye church. For this unique creature, it''s not jedt, who is a member of the magic eye church. He just heard about them and didn''t really use them. At this moment, he was surprised to see rod take them out. What''s more surprising to jedt is that the giant''s method of fusing the magic eye is so similar to the long lost fusion ceremony in his memory? Even a group of magicians in the underground world don''t know how to perform the fusion ceremony. How did the devil from hell learn that he appeared in the picture of human eye ring not long ago? Even so, the emergence of the fusion ceremony, or let jedet determine something. According to the pictures of eye ring and the records in the book of greed, jedt realized that the devil controlling the giant in front of him was elot who killed Goliath in the picture of eye ring. "Elot..." jedtemer said the name silently, constantly recalling the information related to the name, but without any clue. It seemed that it was just an ordinary name. Chapter 1889 All changes in the neighborhood will be included in the eyes. Soon, rod ends the observation of void eye and begins to cast a unique spell. The rich elements of air magic come from rod''s body. What he shows is the air magic which is as famous as the perspective of the earth and the perspective of the atmosphere. The original function of perspective atmosphere is to let the caster discover the treasures and heroes in a certain range, but the effect is extremely limited. The detection range is only limited to a small area around the caster. In addition, there are more stringent detection conditions. Another equally famous magic, the effect of penetrating the earth, is to show the topography of the nearby area, so that the caster can understand the surrounding situation. The perspective of the atmosphere in the caster''s mind is also a plane view from the sky overlooking the ground, which shows the location of various treasures and heroes. Compared with the perspective of the earth, the perspective of the atmosphere is more limited. This spell can overlook the earth from the sky, but it can''t get the unknown terrain, let alone penetrate the occlusion of objects. The caster relies on the perspective atmosphere to see all the treasures and heroes exposed on the earth. Once the treasures are buried by the earth, or the heroes enter the buildings, the perspective atmosphere can not observe them. If the strength of the treasures or heroes exceeds the limit of perspective atmosphere, they can not be observed by the perspective atmosphere. Improving the special skills of Qi magic can increase the scope of the perspective of the atmosphere, but it can''t enhance the effect of this spell itself. Because of this, this spell is not very useful in many cases. Even if you want to find treasure, there are better ways to choose. You can only see the treasures and heroes on the ground. In most cases, it doesn''t help the caster at all. If it is clear that there are exposed treasures on the ground nearby, where do we need to see through the atmosphere for exploration? But in the search for heroes, perspective of the atmosphere has its unique effect, which is also the most commonly used place of this spell. The biggest weakness of the perspective of the atmosphere and the perspective of the earth is that there can''t be any occlusion in the sky. It''s better to keep it bright. Otherwise, the effect of the magic will be greatly reduced. The dark sky in Diya is enough to stop all the exploration of these two spells, so that the final aerial view of these two spells is only dark. The structure of the gas element potential surface is special. There are countless floating islands in the sky where Rhode can''t see. Even if he uses perspective to see the atmosphere, I''m afraid he can''t see any useful information because of the shielding of those floating islands. But at the moment, with the help of the void eye, everything is different. After using the void eye to see through the atmosphere, a strange scene appeared in rod''s eyes. He seemed to be overlooking the land from the end of the sky, and everything below was in his eyes. At this moment, the floating islands, which originally blocked the sight and were located at the top of the Qi element plane, turned into streamers like magic elements. Rod''s sight went through those streamers and went deep below the Qi element plane. Not only that, there are some bright lights in rod''s sight, which are as eye-catching as the twinkling stars in the night sky. These stars are very scattered. Rod knows that they are all kinds of treasures existing in the gas element plane. When the void eye sees everything as the most essential thing, the hard floating island of the air element plane can no longer block rod''s sight. Under the effect of the perspective of the atmosphere, his sight penetrates the floating island and sees the treasures that exist everywhere on the air element plane. Unfortunately, rod''s perspective of the atmosphere can''t judge whether the treasures are good or bad. The light of all the treasures is the same. Rod saw hundreds of treasures, but he couldn''t pick out the best. He didn''t have time to collect them one by one. Looking at the scene presented by the perspective atmosphere, rod patiently observed that he was looking for traces of heroes under the presentation of this magic. Soon, a very dazzling light appeared in the picture that rod saw. The light that suddenly appeared is far more brilliant than the light of those treasures. In addition, around this ray of light, there are a lot of precious lights, which are superimposed to make it the most dazzling existence in the whole picture. That''s the light of the hero. What makes rod more concerned is that with that ray of light, there is another light that is equally dazzling, but not so bright. It is also the light of heroes. Rod noticed that there was a short distance between the two lights, and the distance was still shrinking. It looked like the brighter hero light was chasing the less shining light in front of him. Just as rod was observing, the bright light in the rear directly collided with the light in front. Under the gaze of rod, the light ahead is difficult to get rid of the bright light, but it is more dim, as if it may dissipate at any time. This discovery undoubtedly made rod realize something. The two fast-moving lights undoubtedly represent two heroes, one of whom is more powerful. He is chasing the weaker hero in front of him. Rod''s face sank as he recalled what jedt had said. Among the powerful creatures like the dragon, it is difficult for them to produce heroes. Generally speaking, only those weak but determined creatures are more likely to become heroes. Once a hero is born in the dragon, the hero will become the leader of the group, and has the power far beyond the ordinary dragon. Rod believes that there is only one dragon hero who can pursue and kill the enemy in the plane of Qi element, and that is Morrel, who is a natural hero. And the hero who is being pursued is probably Rowling who came to the land of the dragon with enota. Rowling is also a hero, and also a natural hero with great potential. Her existence will naturally be observed through the perspective of the atmosphere. What worries rod is that Rowling, as a natural hero, should be as bright as Molly, but now she is extremely weak, and may even disappear at any time. Her situation is obviously not optimistic. "Master, I''ve been able to use fire again." On one side, after discovering the anxiety on rod''s face, agran took the initiative to remind rod. Rod nodded, and then told the demon the direction of the perspective atmosphere, but he didn''t leave immediately. Instead, he focused on the center of the dragon and the position of the ring. Chapter 1890 Between the misty clouds, there are countless roars of dragons. If you look around, you can see that many dragons are flying in one direction. In front of these huge dragons, there is a small purple dragon, which is out of place with other fierce dragons. There are multiple injuries on her body, black and blue purple body, flying in the air, scattered a bloodstain. This also makes her more prominent among the dragons, with no possibility of escape. A large number of dragons are chasing her. If it wasn''t for her, she would have been caught and torn up by the dragon in the rear. Even so, it seems that her lack of support is only a matter of time. Her mana value is limited after all. Once her mana value is exhausted, she can no longer maintain the current speed. The dragons in the rear will not have any pity on her. During the rapid flight, a deep sigh came from the back of the purple dragon. "Enota, we can''t escape from those dragons. I don''t have much mana left, and I can still cast the gate of different dimensions for the last time. If you throw that thing out and cause the blood chaos of the surrounding dragons, maybe we still have a chance to escape by using space magic... "A girl who was slightly embarrassed, her clothes seemed to have been burned by the fire, and her face was stained with black ash suggested behind the purple dragon. "No, it''s a relic left by Queen purple wing. I can''t throw it to those enemies! Rowling, find your own chance to leave. " Enota insisted. Just as they were talking, a black dragon came from below and spewed out a dragon breath symbolizing destruction. The dragon breath of destruction, which belongs to the black dragon, can bring irreparable damage to other creatures and restrain those with strong self-healing ability. Although yinuota dodges sideways for the first time, she still can''t escape from the shrouded area of Longxi. She has Rowling''s existence. She uses the power of fire resisting magic to block Longxi back, but she leaves some black dust on her body. Spit dragon breath, let the black dragon''s speed slow half a beat, enota took the opportunity to accelerate flight, out of the shadow of dragon breath. The black dragon was very angry. He just wanted to roar. He rushed to the purple dragon and used his body power to tear the enemy to pieces. However, he heard a majestic rebuke from the rear "Have you forgotten my orders? I only allow you to use dragon''s breath to weaken her from a long distance. You are not allowed to fight close to her! " The control from the blood is like a heavy hammer that strikes the heart of the black dragon. His body shudders and has no power to resist the control from the blood. After getting the command, the black dragon slowed down its flight speed slightly, followed the purple dragon, and harassed him with the breath of destroying the dragon. The big red dragon, which was several times larger than the black dragon, looked eagerly at the purple dragon in front of him with greedy eyes. In front, Rowling listened to the order of the big red dragon, with a wry smile on her face. Unexpectedly, the big red dragon kept calm and made the most appropriate command at such a critical moment, which also made the situation of her and enota more unbearable, without any chance to fight back. Rowling knew that the reason why she and enota were chased by the Dragon army led by Morrel was because of the unique thing in enota. A few days ago, Rowling and enota found the queen of purple wings hiding in the corner of the plane of Qi elements along the last breath left by the queen of purple wings. Because Molly had already used her blood to control the other dragons in the plane of Qi element, Rowling and her party had a very smooth search process, and did not encounter any obstacles from other dragons. For the purple wing queen, exactly what method to use to get rid of the blood control of Molly, Rowling has always been very curious. Even the king of the holy dragon in the kingdom of the dragon, at most, is equal to Morrel''s blood power. She can''t completely overcome it. In order to solve the hidden danger of enota, Rowling is very eager to get the answer from Queen purple wing. The queen of purple wings was also surprised by the arrival of Rowling and enota. After asking about their intentions, before waiting for her to explain, another group of dragon pursuers also felt that they were here. In order to trace the traces left by the purple winged queen, Rowling used her own heroic expertise to finally find the location of the fairy dragon. Other giant dragons don''t have such ability. Even the fairy dragon, who is the best at casting magic, can''t compare with Rowling in this aspect. Therefore, no giant dragon can find the location of the purple winged queen before. The reason why these dragons can be found at this time is thanks to Rowling''s ability. In pursuit of the dragon, Rowling also saw a familiar figure. It was yucia who helped them before. She led the other dragons, followed Rowling and enota all the time, and finally found the purple queen. After discovering the appearance of Lucia, enota felt incredible at first, and then deeply regretted and lost. He did not expect that the former leader of the ice prison would make such a move now. Facing the master of the ice prison who betrayed herself and fought back at the critical moment, enota didn''t know how to face it. Even if she begged yucia, yucia remained unmoved. She seemed unable to feel the emotion in enota''s heart at all, and resolutely carried out her own task. However, Rowling found more from the occasional unnatural look of Lucia. Before that, Rowling could deeply feel the concern of Lucia for enota, which could not be achieved by disguise. She didn''t believe that Lucia would do that. Rowling noticed that at the moment, she was full of struggle and her action was not natural. It was a sign that her blood was controlled. It''s not Lucia who really dominates all this, but Molly who can control other dragons with the power of her blood. Even Lucia can''t escape the control from her blood. Her heroic ability far exceeds Rowling''s expectation. The control in the blood, like the mental imprint, is an extremely difficult force to violate. The creatures controlled by the blood will make various actions that do not conform to the original meaning. Rowling realized that such a move was not the original intention of Lucia, but was controlled by her blood and could not be violated. Previously, on the display of the human eye ring, the conversation between eutia, enota and Rowling attracted the attention of Molly. It was she who gave the order to let eutia lead other dragons to follow her. Finally, with the help of Rowling, she found the hidden purple queen. Chapter 1891 After discovering the trace of the queen of purple wings, the dragon will not let her go easily. A fierce battle immediately unfolded in front of Rowling and enota. The purple winged queen, who fled alone, was not the opponent of the group that attacked the dragon. She was seriously injured soon. Even though she could use the power of magic to suppress the enemies around her temporarily, she could only support for a while, and could not continue for a long time. In the face of a large number of dragons in the sky, which belong to the slender body of fairy dragons, the queen of purple wings gave up the idea of breaking through the encirclement, and intended to use magic to deal with those dragons in the sky. She is a powerful fairy dragon, but she has a five level magic like the gate of the different dimensions. As long as she successfully displays the gate of the different dimensions, she will be able to throw away the chasing dragon completely. Not many dragons can catch up with her across the plane, which is enough for her to escape from here. Purple Queen''s idea is good, but the fierce attack of the nearby dragon is beyond her expectation. During this period, she prepared to use the gate of different dimensions to escape from here several times. Unfortunately, every time the gate of different dimensions was about to take shape, it was destroyed by the nearby fairy dragon with magic. On the contrary, she wasted a lot of mana and accelerated her pace of decline. Under the siege of a large number of dragons, the queen of purple wings was dying soon. I don''t know what happened, but yinota is still pleading with queen purple wing. Unfortunately, Lucia, who is under blood control, doesn''t pay attention to her request. At this time, as the leader of those dragons, Molly, who has unique heroic skills, also arrived. As soon as she came here, she asked the fallen queen of purple wings the whereabouts of something unique. From Molly''s mouth, Rowling learned the name of the thing. It was a powerful artifact called "Dragon King Power". Only the king of the holy dragon of all ages could have this artifact. Before that, this artifact had always been in the charge of Fasel, the king of the holy dragon on the plane of Qi element. Aware of the arrival of Morrel and her command to the dragon, he handed the artifact to Queen purple wing. It is by the power of artifact that the queen of purple wings can resist the heroism of Molly and is not controlled by her blood. Because the time to get this artifact is still short, if the trace is not found by Rowling and her party, and it leads to Morrel''s pursuit, as long as you give queen purple wing more time to let her fully understand the power of the artifact, she may have a chance to release the control of other Dragons, and may not be unable to compete with Morrel. Unfortunately, at this time, the queen of purple wings has no such opportunity. Those fairy dragons, who are usually living in the Dragon Kingdom and trained by her to fight against the gate of different dimensions, have now become the best weapons against her. As long as the power of the gate of different dimensions is not restrained, no matter how dangerous it is, the queen of purple wings can escape smoothly with this magic. This is the strength of the gate of different dimensions. Molly specially asked Lucia to follow enota and Rowling for the purpose of the artifact on queen purple wing. The Dragon King''s magic power can make other dragons get rid of the blood control of Morrel. She will never allow this artifact to fall into the hands of other creatures. Rowling''s reason is that it will end with the purple wing queen handing over the Dragon King''s power. However, before she can rest assured for a long time, great changes have taken place. Perhaps it was enota''s previous actions that moved her to know that Morrel would not let go of her purple queen easily. When she was seriously injured and dying, she used instant movement to hand the artifact to enota, the only dragon who interceded for her. The emergence of this change, beyond the expectation of all the dragons in the field, even Rowling, did not expect queen purple wing would make such a move. Compared with the joy of getting a powerful treasure, Rowling felt more about the coming deep crisis. This artifact attracts the eyes of all the dragons. She dare not have any idea about it. More importantly, Rowling saw the purple wing Queen''s last look, which was not to give hope, with a kind look, which was full of madness and resentment. Her move to hand the artifact to enota did not seem to have any good idea, but was more a kind of revenge. If it wasn''t for the arrival of enota and Rowling, she would never have been found by those dragons, who could slowly master the effect of this artifact, and even rescue other dragons controlled by blood. Unfortunately, all these were destroyed by their arrival. The queen of purple wings, full of resentment in her heart, knows that no matter where the artifact is sent, it will be tracked by Morrel and other fairy dragons. It''s better to use the value of the artifact itself to let those giant dragons die in the process of fighting for the artifact, which can be regarded as her anger before she dies. The queen of purple wings, who has been in contact with the Dragon King''s divine power, knows that any giant dragon who gets this artifact will not be bound by the power of blood. While the giant dragon who holds this artifact gains powerful blessing, it will also become crazy enough to trigger a fight. Enota didn''t realize the real purpose of Queen purple wing. In her mind, this powerful treasure, like some kind of inheritance, was handed over to her by Queen purple wing before she died, and she naturally wanted to preserve it. For this reason, she took Rowling behind her and flew rapidly to the depth of the Qi element plane. With the blessing of the Dragon King, she flapped the wings behind her, even faster than those black dragons with broad wings. In this process, Rowling once advised enota to throw away the artifact in his hand, so as to get rid of the dragons chasing behind and let them fall into chaos, but enota was not willing to do so. Rowling didn''t give much advice when she saw that enota didn''t want to do anything. After losing the Dragon King''s power, she was able to control enota and order her to do anything again, which Rowling didn''t want to see. Unable to remove the threat of blood control, enota is always in danger. Whether to throw this artifact away or not depends on whether to face those dangers earlier or later. Maybe the purple Queen''s last move did not contain any good intentions, but she also provided a way to get rid of blood control. The existence of the Dragon King''s divine power can make enota ignore Morrel''s heroic expertise. As a natural hero, Morrel''s heroic expertise is far more powerful than other heroes. In addition to the king of the holy dragon, even other holy dragons will be controlled by her power. Maybe only artifact can compete with this natural hero. Chapter 1892 Rod''s previous teachings about natural heroes are still echoing in Rowling''s ears. She recalled rod''s words in her heart all the time. Naturally, she deeply understood how terrible power Morrel had. Thinking of this, Rowling looked at herself a little disheartened. She was also a natural hero. Compared with Molly, her strength was far from the same level. What''s more, Rowling didn''t feel how powerful her hero was. In principle, the hero''s special skills possessed by natural heroes are extremely powerful. Once they play well, they can easily change the situation of a war and defeat the strong enemy that could not be defeated. However, Rowling did not feel these. Her heroic specialty is not the ability to act on a wide range, nor the control in her blood, but the wisdom. With the blessing of the hero''s expertise, Rowling can enjoy unparalleled bonus when learning magic, and even cast many unique magic improved by herself. Even in blakada mage''s Kingdom, there is no relevant record. Rowling''s ability to follow the traces left by the queen of purple wings and accurately find her position in the vast plane of Qi elements is also due to the use of her heroic expertise, which can not be easily achieved by any legendary mage. It''s a pity that Rowling''s heroic skills can''t help her in battle. It seems that Rowling is far from being able to compare with another born hero, the leader of the dragon, Morrel. After coming to the Dragon kingdom of Qi element plane, the power shown by Molly has deeply entered Rowling''s heart. In terms of the strength of her hero''s specialty, she seems to surpass herself countless times. For this reason, in Rowling''s heart, there was doubt about herself. Even before that, rod encouraged her many times, believing that her hero must have the most unique effect. At this moment, Rowling could not help feeling a bit lost. For Rowling, the identity of natural hero seems to have special significance from the beginning. Once upon a time, after her home was destroyed and she was captured by the necromancer, she was sold to the freelance chamber of commerce at a high price because of her heroic identity. If it wasn''t for her natural hero status, she might not have survived from the necromancer at all. After Rowling was rescued by rod, she always heard rod mention all kinds of heroic deeds. Especially rod''s praise for natural heroes makes Rowling feel a little proud. She believes that the identity of natural heroes makes her different. But at this moment, after feeling the power belonging to Molly and the incomparably powerful heroic expertise that can command all the dragons, Rowling realized that she had nothing to be proud of and belonged to the power of a natural hero. She didn''t really master her heroic expertise, which can only be used to study magic. At this moment, Rowling began to feel hesitant. She did not know why she was a rare natural hero. When she first came to vilning, with the addition of the hero''s expertise, Rowling could catch up with and even surpass rod at the mage level. However, with rod''s control over the artifact, Rowling''s strength has greatly improved, and Rowling''s strength is far behind him. Sometimes, Rowling even doubts that if she is not a natural hero, she can''t even compare with the sixth order vampires who are transformed by rod. Rowling believes that if rod is here, even if he is chased by those dragons, he will be able to deal with it calmly, and will never give up the idea of artifact. Unfortunately, Rowling does not know what rod is doing at the moment. According to the human eye ring, he went to the devil trial in hell and seemed to have any plans. With a sigh, Rowling just wanted to say something to enota, but she saw a huge shadow covering her whole body from the rear. In addition to the shadow, Rowling also felt a strong threat in her heart. It was like a desperate situation in the deep. She looked back tremblingly and saw the big red dragon flying towards enota over the other dragons around her. Because of the effect of the Dragon King''s divine power, all the dragons in contact with it can lose the blood control of Morrel. Therefore, Morrel does not dare to let other dragons attack the escaping enota, only let them use the dragon breath to harass and reduce the strength of enota in the distance. Molly''s move gives enota a little chance to breathe. If the nearby dragon swarms on, even with the blessing of the artifact, enota can''t survive in the bite of many dragons. When the mana in her body is exhausted, the final result will be just like the purple winged queen before. With the experience that the queen of purple wings used to destroy the gate of different dimensions before, Rowling naturally did not dare to use this spell easily. She could only let enota deal with the dragons. Rowling knows that there are some powerful fairy dragons among the giant dragons chasing nearby. They have the same casting ability as the legendary mage and can interfere with the formation of the gate of different dimensions with their own magic. Rowling doesn''t know whether her hero''s special skills can help her to show the door of different dimensions, but she doesn''t dare to gamble. Once the hero''s special skills don''t work, this move will consume a lot of mana, making her unable to resist the attacking dragon. Before Molly''s figure arrived, the flame covering the whole sky spewed out from her mouth, covering the whole figure of enota and Rowling behind her. Rowling, on the other hand, controls the magic of fire control, forming a flame barrier around enota, blocking Molly''s breath. It''s not Molly''s real attack method to spit out Longxi. Just after the flame barrier blocks Longxi, Molly''s body has already rushed to enota''s side. Molly grabs enota''s body with dragon''s claws, which is several times bigger than enota''s body, and also provides her with several times more power than enota''s. even the existence of artifact can''t make up the power gap between them. Seeing that inortas was unable to break away from Molly, Rowling, regardless of the cost of mana, immediately cast five levels of magic, the thunder bomb with the strongest single damage, bombarded the red dragon. The powerful magic, which was enough to crush bimont''s body, bombarded Molly, but only made her body shake, leaving no scars. Rowling looked at the scene in dismay, while Molly just sneered. She bit into enota''s neck and easily tore off a large piece of purple flesh. Being hurt like this, enota let out a scream, and quickly fell down to a floating island, making a dull landing sound, bringing up a burst of dust. Chapter 1893 "Enota, are you ok?" Falling on a floating island, Rowling looks anxiously at the injured fairy dragon. "It''s all my fault... If I wasn''t on you, you would have used instant movement to avoid Molly''s attack." While examining the injury on enota, Rowling said remorsefully. Instant movement only works on the caster and his equipment, not on another creature. "It''s not your fault, but I don''t want to give up this artifact..." enota comforted him. Just in the middle of his words, he spat out a series of blood foam. Molly''s biting is not what ordinary dragons can bear. She bites into enota''s neck. If it is not for the power given by the artifact that makes enota struggle, her whole head will be bitten off. "You''ll be fine." With that, Rowling quickly used the healing magic to scar the wound on enota''s neck. Although it could not be healed completely, there was no blood flowing out, but her fighting ability would be greatly affected, and she could not fly as fast as before. "Unexpectedly, she still has the ability of magic immunity..." after dealing with the injury of enota, Rowling looked up at the big red dragon in the sky, with a dignified look in her eyes. The scales on the surface of the dragon''s body have more or less the power to resist magic. But even the holy dragon can''t be completely immune to magic. High level magic can still cause damage to the dragon. Complete magic immunity only exists in black dragon. But the big red dragon in front of her has the same ability. Rowling consumes a lot of mana, and the thunder bomb released can''t cause any damage to her. If you want to use magic to damage the magic immune dragon, you must first use other means to remove the dragon scale with anti magic ability on the surface of their body, or directly cast the magic from their body. However, these actions require strong melee ability as support. Rowling doesn''t have this ability. The magic immunity shown by Molly completely destroys her hope of relying on magic to fight back. "Hand over that artifact and swear allegiance, and I won''t mind your offense. Otherwise, there will be a dead end for you. " Above the sky, surrounded by dragons, the dull roar sounds like thunder. Molly''s words, full of dignity and irrefutable, spread to the two ears below. Rowling''s eyes were fixed on the fairy dragons above her head. Compared with Molly, the interference of those fairy dragons to the gate of the different dimensions was the direct reason that forced them to come to this end. With Morrel''s order, none of the other dragons nearby dare to take the initiative to approach the injured enota in the field, but hover in the sky, constantly exerting pressure. "I''m sorry to get you involved..." After a slight recovery from the injury, enota looked at Rowling, with some apologies and some thanks. "What they want is me. Run away quickly. I won''t agree with them... I just explored the terrain of the floating island with magic. The island is hollow. Take advantage of their attention and be attracted by me. As long as you move to the hollow position of the island twice, you can leave here with the door of different dimensions without interference..." Enota said intermittently, but Rowling shook her head: "I just did what I was supposed to do. More importantly, I will not leave you behind. " She stretched out her hand, gently stroked the wound on the surface of the purple dragon''s body, and advised: "in fact, according to what Molly said, as long as you give the artifact to her, she won''t embarrass you any more... The queen of purple wings gives the artifact to you, but she doesn''t have any good intentions. You don''t have to gamble your life for her death." Enota sighed: "of course I understand what you said, but I just don''t want to give up this artifact. Only by its power can I get rid of the control of Molly and return to rod. Unexpectedly, they still overtake me. It seems that I can''t leave here any more... " Rowling couldn''t bear to look: "if you can''t go back with me, my brother knows, but he will be sad." "Rod... If I can see him again, I must make him look good. I dare to leave me on the island for such a long time, and disappear alone..." With a look of resentment and nostalgia in his eyes, enota said in a soft voice: "however, although we haven''t known each other for a long time, the experience of going to the theme plane with him is more profound than all my experiences in the Qi element plane... I really want to see him at last..." "Don''t say such sad words. We won''t die here. We can all go back safely." Rowling interrupted enota''s words with a certain firmness in her eyes. She reached out and took a set of cards out of her arms. This set of cards has a gold edge and red background. On the front, there are various majestic or weird patterns. "Isn''t this the card of prophecy in the hand of the hateful prophet? You''ve tried before. The creatures summoned from the cards can''t affect Molly and her men. " Enota recognized the set of cards that Rowling took out at a glance. During her previous escape, Rowling used the power of the cards to summon creatures drawn on the cards, such as bats and goshawks, to interfere. Unfortunately, the power of those flying creatures is so low that they are not worth mentioning compared with the dragon. At best, they delay the dragon''s flight a little. One breath of the dragon is enough to burn up a large number of card creatures. For this set of cards, enota did not have any hope, not to mention that the master of this set of cards was the prophet Messiah whom enota hated. "You are wrong. The creatures drawn on this set of cards include not only ordinary creatures, but also powerful legendary creatures, and even forgotten ancient heroes scattered in the long history. As long as those creatures are called out, they will be enough to change the war situation immediately. " Rowling held the card tightly in her hand and scanned the dragon in the sky: "unfortunately, my strength is not enough to really control this set of cards. After all, I am not the maker of this set of cards. The creatures I can summon are extremely limited, but if I am willing to pay some price, even the heroes at the top of the legend can be summoned. " In the sky, Molly looked at Rowling and enota in conversation. Her face was a bit impatient. She had no patience to continue to wait. Then she gave a loud order "Burn them, but don''t get too close to them. Fairy dragons, pay attention to their space magic. I don''t want them to escape. " The ordered dragon immediately took action, spread its wings and spewed blazing breath as it swept over the seriously injured tower. The ground is devastated by the dragon breath, and deeply ravines are ploughed by the strong impact of the dragon breath. Rowling, with a firm look, pulls out a gold edged red prophecy card from the pile of cards. Chapter 1894 Rowling clenched the prophecy card in her hand. On the front of the card, there was a six pointed star pattern. In the center of the six pointed star, there is a skull like face, and below it is a long knife stained with blood. As Rowling throws the card out, it goes straight down to the bottom of the floating island, and a huge hexagram forms under her feet. The position where she stands corresponds to the skeleton in the card. Among the dragons that hit, many black dragons with rich combat experience found the abnormality at Rowling''s feet, immediately stopped breathing, hesitated and did not dare to step forward, and the Dragon pupil was full of fear. Even Molly looked in disbelief: "this is... Sacrifice ceremony?" Looking back on her previous battle with the last king of nigon, Morrel quickly confirmed the origin of the ceremony at Rowling''s feet and said in a high voice, "it''s impossible! How can you do such a powerful magic ceremony? What''s your relationship with hardwood? " Rowling did not answer her words, but looked at the side of enota, then looked firm, whispered: "I would like to give up everything belonging to the natural hero, in exchange for an opportunity to call the ancient hero in the prophecy card." With Rowling''s recitation, the huge six pointed star under her feet began to shine. Along the track of the six pointed star, the earth splits a huge gap, from which the blood light of scarlet evil blooms, forming a red barrier, enveloping Rowling. A transparent blood stained sword rises slowly from Rowling''s feet. The prophecy card on the red bottom of Phnom Penh kept flying at Rowling''s fingertips. Soon, a card was suspended in front of her. On the card, a male creature with golden hair is drawn. His whole face is wrapped in bandages, and he holds a green sword blade in his hand. He looks ugly. Only his eyes from the gap of bandages are full of firmness and persistence. And he is the ancient hero Rowling plans to summon from the prophecy card. "The light under her feet comes from the sacrificial ceremony. Users can exchange everything they want through the power of sacrifice! Don''t let her finish the ceremony. Stop her! I allow you to get close to her. No matter what method you use, priority should be given to killing her! " Looking at the appearance of the blood stained sword, Molly''s eyes also showed some anxious color, and quickly ordered to the nearby dragon. Molly clearly remembers how the powerful magician used the sacrifice ceremony to bring all kinds of troubles to herself in the previous battle with hardworth. I don''t know how many dragons were damaged in the strange magic ceremony. Even hardworth himself, knowing that he had no hope of keeping his status as king of nigon and that he was about to lose his position and wealth inherited from his ancestors, took the initiative to participate in the sacrificial ceremony, exchanging his life for a large number of casualties of the dragons. After getting Molly''s order, the nearby dragon no longer hesitates and immediately pounces on Rowling. The knife was closer to Rowling''s body, and Rowling''s eyes were a little anxious. As long as this sword aimed at the soul is cut off from her, it can take away her strength and complete the exchange in the sacrifice ceremony. Rowling will lose her natural hero status, including her heroic expertise. She can also use the power of ceremony to summon the ancient hero in the prophecy card, and let herself and enota out of danger. Rowling has no time to hesitate. Even if she loses her natural hero status, she will lose her future potential. But if she can save enota, she will not regret it. This is her determination and will. The speed of Changdao is very slow. It doesn''t seem to be a long distance, but it takes a long time. The dragon on the top of the head won''t give Rowling such an opportunity. At Molly''s command, the Dragon kept pounding against the barrier raised by the six pointed star on the ground. Although the sacrificial ceremony can exchange infinite strength, its own barrier is not strong. Soon, under the impact of the dragon, cracks continue to spread on the barrier. Seeing the long sword close to the body, Luo Lin is just about to meet it and complete the effect of the ceremony, but the barrier outside is broken by the giant dragon. As the guide of the ceremony, Rowling spat out a mouthful of blood. Under her unwilling gaze, the scarlet light on the ground gradually dissipated, and the long knife disappeared. "No..." she cried in despair. The sacrificial ceremony failed to take shape, and was stopped by the dragon in the sky. Rowling is also the first time to try to predict the sacrifice ceremony in the card. She doesn''t know that it takes such a long time to prepare for the ceremony. Without the sacrificial ceremony, she could not stop the dragons and save enota. The end seemed doomed. Looking at the coming Dragon, Rowling clenched her teeth and was just about to use her mana value to make a final counterattack. Suddenly, a strong wave of mana appeared on her side. Along with the fluctuation of mana, there is a huge wall like a fire. The sudden change interfered with the action of the nearby dragon, and no one knew what had happened. The ability to resist magic makes the dragon not afraid of the threat of fire. With a roar, a black dragon rushes towards the wall of fire, but bumps into a very hard body, and then is caught by a giant hand. The flames spread slowly, and the Dragon nearby saw the wall of fire rising suddenly. It was a huge giant, but it was covered by fire at the beginning. As soon as he appeared, the whole floating island began to sink. Looking at the giant who suddenly appeared, Rowling opened her mouth slightly, with an incredible look in her eyes. And enota was a little surprised. Soon, the surprise on her face turned into surprise: "it''s rod. He''s coming to help us!" "Are you sure? He doesn''t look like rod, but more like the giant fighting rod in the ring of human eyes. " Not from the blood perception, aware of the familiar breath, Rowling some skeptical said. "My perception is not wrong! There is a curse from the legendary Lord of water element in rod''s soul. Even if his body changes, the curse in his soul will not change! " Enota said happily. On the other side, the black dragon, who was caught dead by the giant, bit the back of the giant''s hand. If it was replaced by another creature, even other dragons, it would be easy to tear off large pieces of flesh and blood with this bite. However, the touch from the mouth let the black dragon know that its bite did not cause any effective damage to the giant, and even his flesh and skin did not penetrate. Before the black dragon struggled twice, his body was torn by the giant''s hands, and his flesh and blood spilled from the air. However, those flesh and blood flew back in a strange manner, turned into the shape of the black dragon, surrounded the giant, bared their teeth and roared at his former companions. "It seems that I came at the right time." After solving the black dragon, rod leaned slightly and looked at the two on the ground. After noticing the injury on enota''s body, his face sank completely, and his eyes swept the dragon in the sky. Chapter 1895 With the help of agran''s fire escape, rod arrived at the battlefield in time. Looking at enota, who was seriously injured, and Rowling, who seemed unable to support himself, rod could not imagine what would happen if he came a step later. On the ground, the strange cracks and lines of the six pointed star were also seen by rod. From the experience of his previous life, rod could see at a glance that it was the effect of the sacrificial ceremony. Fortunately, the ceremony had not been fully formed, and Rowling in the center of the ceremony was not hurt. After spending countless years in the dark space, rod was eager to see them again. But rod never thought that when he met again, he would be in this situation. Knowing that this is not the right time to talk, rod''s eyes swept the dragons in the sky. It was the dragons that forced enota and Rowling into a desperate situation. "It''s you? Shouldn''t you be taking part in the trial of hell devil? Why are you here? " In the sky, Molly also recognized rod''s identity, which was the giant shown by her predecessor''s eye ring. To Molly''s surprise, the giant who should have appeared in the hell trial came to her and stopped her action. Recalling the records in the book of greed, Molly undoubtedly remembered something, and her look at the giant also changed. "Master, we can''t escape now. I need at least half an hour''s recovery time before I can show my flame again... " In the magic boat above the giant, agran looked at the dragons in the sky, and his face was in a dilemma. "Without using fire to escape, I can only hold one or two of them at most with my ability. There are hundreds of them, with clear division of labor and amazing fighting power. I''m afraid it''s hard for us to leave here safely... " With the transformation of the death field, agran retained all his fighting experience. He just glanced at the Dragon Legion in the sky, and then through his own experience, he saw their difficulties. What is more difficult to deal with than a group of dragons is the Dragon army with clear division of labor. Among the Dragon legions led by Morrel, there are not only the red dragon and poisonous dragon who are interfering and breathing in front, but also the Golden Dragon and black dragon who are specially responsible for rushing up to fight head-on, not to mention many fairy dragons in the distance. They attack all enemies with magic and prevent them from escaping at the same time. The strength of a single dragon is not under the great devil, let alone the combination of many dragons. Under the condition of unified command, the upper limit of their strength has been increased by many times. A short distance of flame evasion will only allow this ability to cool down for a few seconds. In the case that the flame can be used at will, agran dare not say that he is fully sure that he can defeat a dragon, let alone now. Now, if he tries his best, he can hold one of the dragons. However, there are hundreds of dragons in the sky. Surrounded by many dragons, agran can''t even support for a moment, and will be easily torn up. In agran''s view, even if the elite great demons in the blood sickle army were together, without the assistance of other demons responsible for casting, they would only be defeated in front of the Dragon Legion. The United dragon Legion is almost invincible. It is almost impossible to command the dragon to form an army, obey orders and act according to the command. The more powerful the dragon is, the less it will listen to orders. They are used to fighting on their own and will not listen to other creatures at all. But Molly is able to do this, belongs to her heroic expertise, so that all dragons can not disobey her orders. And in commanding the Dragon battle, this effect is to make the Dragon army''s strength play to the extreme. Looking at the dragon in the sky, agran was despairing, but the pride of the great devil made him not move at all because of the oppression of the Dragon Legion. If he got rod''s order, even if he died, he would not shrink back. What rod saw was a different situation. In rod''s memory, the complete dragon Legion should appear in the middle and late stage of the third expansion. At that time, Molly had completely run in the Dragon legion, and the cooperation between the dragons reached the peak, which was by no means defeated by ordinary creatures. If it wasn''t for the players in the game struggling to resist, helping the Erathian alliance to come up with all kinds of ingenious countermeasures, and the improved "killing nature" of the spell, which was widely spread, I''m afraid that the whole surface world would have been flattened by the Dragon Legion led by Morrel, and there would be no need for other legions in hell. At this moment, the Dragon army is already in the shape of the main plane. Although the cooperation of the dragons can''t reach the level of the later stage, if it develops according to this trend, the Dragon Legion belonging to Molly will soon take shape. At that moment, the ability belonging to Molly will really show. Originally, rod didn''t mean to disobey the general trend of the third expansion, even though he had great power. When the third expansion was coming, he didn''t think about how to fight against the hell army of the third expansion, because he knew that the general trend of the expansion was unstoppable. Once upon a time, when the second expansion film was coming, rod went to the ghost tower alone. In the chaos caused by the hero degar, he won the cloak of the ghost king from the protagonist of the second expansion film, and according to the general trend of the second expansion film, he obtained unimaginable benefits. Although the shadow of death expansion failed in the end, Rhode is undoubtedly the one who gets the most profit. He won''t fight to the end for the success of the expansion. As for the general trend of the expansion, rod knows better than other creatures that it is an irresistible force, involving countless creatures, which can not be changed easily. But at this moment, looking at enota, who was seriously injured and almost died here, and Rowling, who remained in the center of the sacrificial ceremony and seemed unable to support herself, rod felt heartfelt anger. Rod didn''t know what they had done to attract the Dragon army''s collective pursuit, but rod didn''t care, and he no longer thought about what to do to win the favor of the Dragon army, so as to benefit from the general trend of the third expansion. At the moment, rod only thinks about one thing, that is to let the dragon in the sky pay the price and feel his anger from hell. Chapter 1896 The fire spread on rod''s giant and soon covered him completely. It''s not a sign of using fire to escape, but the blood characteristics of bimon from hell, burning with anger. Rod, who has merged with the hell bimont, can activate this ability passively only in one situation, that is, in a state of extreme anger. Without any words, rod''s body disappeared in a flash. Agrandon on the magic boat was stunned. He was left in the void and fell down. Fortunately, he flapped his wings in time to stabilize his body. Rod''s body shape reappeared in the position of the big red dragon Molly''s side. Rod''s use of instant movement was beyond all the dragon''s expectation. No one thought that this giant, who seemed to be good at close combat, could even cast the magic of instant movement and directly attack the leader of the Dragon army. The giant hand grabs at Molly. Rod knows that as long as Molly is solved, her control over other dragons will collapse immediately. And in the third expansion of the previous life, the players did the same. Faced with the huge hand, Molly showed anger: "since you want to die, then I will help you!" Molly''s body is several times bigger than other dragons, but her movements are more flexible than them. Seeing that she was about to be caught by the giant hand, she turned to avoid the giant hand, and then bit the giant''s wrist with her backhand. Her jaw made a sudden force, and with a crisp sound, the whole wrist of the giant body was crushed, and rod lost control of the giant hand before he could even perform the fusion ceremony. Bathed in the blood gushing from the giant''s wrist, Molly gave a wild laugh: "see? This is the end of being against me Having never been seriously hurt since he got the body of a giant, rod looks very blue. He underestimates the power of the hero, Molly. Goliath''s skin is extremely tough, and its protection ability is far more than any equipment in rod''s impression. Ordinary dragons can only bite Goliath''s skin a little, even if they can bite the teeth of plate armor. Only if you have the extreme armor breaking ability like bimon in hell, can you cause damage to Goliath''s body. Bimon''s claw is the most powerful armor breaking weapon in the world. There is no other thing that can be compared with it. However, to rod''s surprise, Molly''s biting can also carry this kind of power. Goliath''s tough skin seems to be paper paste in front of her, which has no defensive effect. Just a counterattack, Molly bit off the giant''s right hand and achieved unimaginable results. Lost the best chance to use the instant mobile attack, rod''s body quickly fell back to the floating island. In the process of falling, rod heard Molly''s wild laughter, and he showed a sneer. In the sky, the laughing Molly suddenly found something wrong. She just wanted to spread her wings, but her whole body couldn''t move. The huge hand that was bitten off by her came back to life. Her fingers were wide open, and her whole body was pinched in the palm, making her wings powerless. Caught by the giant hand and unable to flap her wings, Molly can''t keep her balance and quickly falls from the sky. And that''s the moment rod is waiting for. Naturally, Morrel would not know that rod''s field of death could transform all dead creatures, including the incomplete parts of their bodies, into undead creatures under their own control. This point was tested as early as when rod entered the disillusionment of love for the second time with the body parts he wore on the hook on his head. He had already written down the efficacy of death field. The parts that can be transformed in the field of death naturally include rod''s own body parts. The biggest mistake that Molly made was that after biting rod''s wrist, she stayed in the same place and did not avoid the broken palm. Finally, she was caught dead by the palm and her wings could not unfold. Looking at the falling, getting closer and closer to him, and bound by the giant hand, and unable to move at all, rod''s eyes were fixed. As long as he seized this opportunity, he could completely solve this intractable natural hero. The fairy dragon in the distance found this situation and tried to apply the Flying Magic to Molly, but they forgot that Molly could resist any magic, and the Flying Magic could not be applied to her at all. Molly''s fall makes the nearby dragon crazy. The roars of dragons resound in the sky, and the rest of the dragons pounce on rod one after another. Rod ignores him and stares at the falling Molly. Seeing that rod is about to approach Molly''s body again, a fairy dragon makes a decision and opens a horizontal door of different dimensions below Molly''s fall. The giant hand wrapped Molly''s body and fell into the door of the different dimension. Rod could only watch this scene. When he came to the door of the different dimension, the space magic had been closed again. If you change to noumenon, rod can still interfere with the gate of different dimensions, but at this time, he has no way to counteract this magic, There was no time to complain. Rod quickly turned his eyes to other dragons. From the attack on Molly to her extreme danger, only a few breaths had passed, and the other dragons had no time to react. They all rushed towards rod according to their blood instinct. If the dragons stay in the sky to be on guard, rod has no proper way to fight them. Even if he moves instantaneously, rod''s mana value is not enough. He can''t cast it many times. However, if the dragons approached or even planned to fight close, the result would be different. Rod would not miss such a good opportunity. He lost the palm of his right hand, but the great power of the giant is still unstoppable. Rod only needs to swing his arm and bombard the body of a giant dragon with all his strength to achieve good results. Not far away, agran in the sky was staring at this scene. Even if he tried his best, he could only hold down one of the dragons. Unexpectedly, rod, who was besieged by the Dragon army, could suppress them in turn. The giant dragons that are rubbed by the giant''s body will be seriously injured and lose their fighting ability, or die directly. They will turn into dead dragons and rejoin the battle. "This power..." For a moment, agran even forgot to help rod, just staring at the scene. "You are the master." Soon, his eyes flashed a little hot, flapping the demon bat wings behind him, and joined in the battle to solve those seriously injured and undead dragons. Chapter 1897 In dragon''s country, with the opening of a bright yellow portal, a heavy object fell from the sky, making a dull falling sound, splashing a burst of dust. The fall of the heavy object made the nearby dragon stand up and watch, while the magician nearby was shocked. They could feel the terrible momentum contained in the heavy object. "Is that the gate of the different dimensions? What is it that fell down? I can feel the horror in that thing. " A magician recognized the source of the portal in the sky and asked suspiciously. Because of the dust, he didn''t see it very clearly. "My God, that thing, how is it so like that giant''s hand before?" Another sharp eyed magician, through the thick dust, vaguely saw the thing falling from the door of the different dimensions. It was clearly a huge palm. As the leader of this group of magicians, jedet also saw things falling from the sky for the first time. His keen perception made him discover the details that other magicians did not pay attention to. "Such a strong energy of death... How could elot turn his hand into an undead? But how could that be... " Jedet''s face was uncertain. Countless possibilities flashed through his heart, but he didn''t have any clue. On the contrary, he thought of the previous situation, which made his heart feel a little angry: "that hateful elotte, dare to rob Lord Morrel''s treasure before leaving, regardless of the purpose of sending his hand here, I''m sure, He must not have been kind. " He then ordered to the other magicians: "be careful, don''t get close to that giant hand, launch a long-range attack here!" After getting jedt''s order, other magicians didn''t dare to disobey it. Soon, many unique magicians and magicians attacked giant hand. The blazing fire enveloped the giant hand, a group of poisonous snakes climbed out of the ground, and countless sharp ice cones fell from the sky. In just a moment, the giant hand was attacked by many magicians. However, the effect of the magic is very little. The death energy around the giant hand is still strong, but it causes its fierce struggle. For a moment, the whole floating island seems to tremble, and the surrounding dragons look sideways. "What the hell are you doing? Don''t come and help me Just then, an angry female voice came to jedter. The appearance of this voice immediately made jedet pale. If he heard it correctly, it was clearly the voice of the Great Red Dragon Molly. "Stop it now!" This discovery made jedt ignore the others and quickly told the other magicians. At jedt''s command, the magician stopped casting. After the dust on the spot calmed down, the things falling from the sky also appeared in the eyes of the creatures in the field. In addition to the giant hand, jedt also saw another scene that made him take a breath. All the leaders of the dragon, the hero Morrel, also came here with the giant hand. More importantly, Molly is bound by the giant hand. She can''t move at all. The attack of the magician also affects her. The fire made a large smoky black on Molly''s body. The ice cones falling from the sky wet her dragon scales, while the poisonous snakes were biting her. Molly''s strong physical quality and immunity to magic make her not hurt at all, but she looks very embarrassed. The originally gorgeous red dragon has long lost its original beauty. When the magician nearby found this scene, he was already so scared that his legs were soft. He looked at each other and didn''t know what to do. After finding Molly, jedertes does not dare to neglect, and orders the Dragon nearby to help Molly out. With the joint efforts of many dragons, the fingers of the great hand of the dead were bitten off one by one, and Molly, who was captured by the great hand, was able to get out of the trap. "What the hell are you doing? Are you addicted to the picture of human eye ring and don''t you see me After getting out of trouble, the angry Molly immediately roared. There is no dragon, dare to look at her, and jiedete seems to think of something, a change of face, not a word. Molly noticed his abnormality and said in a deep voice, "is there something you''re hiding from me?" Jedet then said, "Lord Morrel, you don''t know something... Not long ago, a hateful giant came here. He injured many dragons and robbed the human eye ring. If it wasn''t for the fear of delaying your plan, I would have ordered other dragons to stop him." "What?" Molly''s face changed, followed by more uncontrollable anger, "that damned giant, he dares to rob my treasure, but also hurt my men, I will not let him go!" Jedet was standing in the same place. He didn''t expect that the almost invincible Molly would be crushed in the giant''s hand. At the thought of the giant, Molly''s face immediately became urgent and ordered in a loud voice, "where is the fairy dragon in the Dragon kingdom? Let the fairy dragon at the gate of different dimensions send me back to the previous battlefield "Don''t you take all the fairy dragons that live here? Where are the other fairy dragons left? You won''t be in any trouble, will you? " A holy dragon with ice blue body said slowly that his breath was not under Morrel. At the same time, he was the only dragon not controlled by Morrel''s blood. "King of the Dragon... I''ll come back to you later!" Recognizing the identity of the dragon, Molly turned to the other dragons and said, "you all follow me to meet the enemy!" On one side, jedet also realized the seriousness of the problem. If we put it in peacetime, none of the magicians who dare to offend Molly will survive. But at this moment, Molly does not pursue this matter. Obviously, something more important has happened. "Lord Morrel." After discovering this, he offered, "I ask you to give me the remains of that giant hand. Maybe I can find the weakness of that giant." Molly took a look at him, looked at the finger that had been bitten off, but still full of vitality, a little wriggling hand, and then promised, "it''s yours. You can study it any way you want." With that, Molly led the rest of the dragon in the Dragon kingdom to fly in the previous direction. Jedt, who stayed in the same place, looked at the giant hand of the dead, and his eyes showed inexplicable meaning. In the aspect of spiritualism, his attainments are not high, but he knows a man who has high attainments in spiritualism. Jedt believes that he will find the abnormality of the giant hand of the dead. Chapter 1898 Floating island, looking at just arrived, with a thunderous momentum, temporarily solved the enemy leader''s problem, Rowling eyes a trance. Beside her, enota, who fell to the ground, cheered at this moment. Only rod himself felt some regret. According to his prediction, giving up the attack brought by the palm is enough to make the belittled Molly completely out of the third expansion. Unexpectedly, those fairy dragons responded in time and sent Molly away with magic. Looking at the fairy dragons in the distance, rod''s face was dignified. The casting ability of fairy dragon is not weaker than that of legendary mage, but its physical quality is slightly weaker. However, compared with other giant dragons, no matter how weak the fairy dragon is, it can directly crush with the physical quality of the giant dragon. Molly''s control of these dragons has not been lifted. They still regard rod as their enemy. After a short period of chaos, the dragons have come to their senses and are no longer close to rod''s giant. Instead, they form a magic attack led by fairy dragon and flanked by other dragons. And rod''s only advantage is that dozens of dragons killed in the chaos turn into undead dragons to fight for rod under the influence of the death field. Only about a dozen dragons were killed directly by rod with the body of giants, and more of them were seriously injured. The rest of the dead dragons were the result of agran''s coming forward to mend the sword. The dull thunder continued to spread on the battlefield. Under the magic of many fairy dragons, there were many potholes in rod''s body, especially in his abdomen. If not for the undead dragons, rod''s injury would have been even worse. "Cast a spell on his foot." After Molly is sent away by the gate of different dimensions, she takes over the command position and orders. At her command, the fairy dragon adjusted the casting position. "Brother, be careful!" From Rowling''s warning sound, to the ears of Rodd, but he was unable to respond. The thunder bomb exploded at rod''s ankle. He was short and half of his ankle exploded. He fell to the ground and the whole floating island sank. Goliath''s body has good defense ability for melee, but has little resistance to magic. Rhode has been able to support many fairy dragons by the strength of the body and the healing of the injury caused by the fusion ceremony. The casting ability of fairy dragon is not weaker than that of legendary mage, and legendary mage is the most difficult one among all legendary ranks. Even if Goliath''s body is besieged by a group of fairy dragons, the end is not much better. Without the restoration of the fusion ceremony, his body will only collapse faster. The whole ankle is cracked by Andromeda''s magic. Rod half kneels on the ground, pounces to the broken ankle, and then uses the fusion ceremony to connect the broken part again. At the same time, rod is multitasking, controlling the undead dragons, interfering with the fairy dragon''s casting magic in the air. However, compared with hundreds of dragons in the sky, the dozens of dragons he controls are not enough to see. If the number of the two is similar, he can still rely on the advantage of the death field to slowly accumulate the victory, but now, the number of the dead dragons belonging to him is decreasing, and there is no hope of victory. Without noumenon, Goliath''s giant body alone can''t surpass the Dragon legion with clear division of labor. All rod can do is to delay the time as much as possible, wait until agran''s flame has cooled down, and then try to escape. Although Goliath''s body is strong, it''s only limited to melee. Rod can''t use Goliath''s Secret methods. Moreover, without proper treasures, it''s difficult for him to exert his real strength. Rhode can injure at least one dragon with a single blow, but only if he touches them. At the beginning of the battle, he kept moving instantaneously, which made the number of the undead dragons increase rapidly. However, at this time, he had no enough mana, so it was hard for him to touch the Dragon above his head. Coupled with the constant casting of the fairy dragon, the battle situation soon fell into a disadvantage. Looking at the dense dragon in the sky, rod didn''t lose heart and kept calm all the time. Goliath''s abdomen, there is also a haven has not been taken out, even the dragon, can not break through the protection of the shelter. Even at the end of the day, rod is sure to save Rowling and enota''s life. After fusing his ankles, rod got back on his feet. "Keep casting. Don''t give him a chance to recover." In the middle of the sky, she ordered. Her eyes moved slowly from the giant to enota, who was not far away, and Rowling, who seemed to have no magic power: "towards the human, and the fairy Dragon... Eh..." In the middle of the conversation, her face showed a look of pain and a series of confused roars. The nearby fairy dragon looked at her and didn''t understand what happened to her. So she decided to attack the giant''s weakness according to her previous orders. The strange looking magic boat on the top of the giant''s head is naturally the priority target of those fairy dragons. For this reason, rod has to let the undead dragon defend here all the time and use his body to resist the magic of fairy dragons. "Aren''t you ready for your fire escape, agran?" Rod couldn''t help asking. "Master, please give me another ten minutes." Agalan, bathed in dragon''s blood, replied in a loud voice. Rodd just wanted to say something. The thunder bomb that can shatter the space will bombard the bow of the magic ship and split the whole bow. The scope of this magic will also affect the body of the dark yellow monster. Rowling below, perceiving that rod''s soul was suddenly weak, couldn''t help but get up in a hurry. Her eyes were firm and said: "brother, help me resist the dragon around for a while... I can use the sacrifice ceremony to resolve this crisis." "Sacrificial rites?" Hearing Rowling''s words, Rodden''s eyes brightened. "Don''t you know that sacrifice ceremony is not for you to sacrifice yourself?" Rowling was stunned. Before she could understand the meaning of rod''s words, she saw that the undead dragons, who had undergone rod''s transformation, quickly separated from the struggle and landed on her side. "Ordinary undead creatures can''t be used as sacrificial offerings, but they are born in the field of death and should be qualified as sacrificial offerings." Rod said quickly. Understanding rod''s meaning, Rowling no longer hesitates, and immediately throws out the card with the sacrifice ceremony. Soon, the blood colored six pointed star takes shape from her feet again. However, this time, the sacrifice ceremony is no longer her heroic identity, but the nearby dragon of the dead. Chapter 1899 "I would like to use the life and soul of these undead dragons for an opportunity to summon the ancient heroes in the prophecy card." As the sacrificial ceremony took shape again, Rowling quickly recited her previous prayer. Compared with before, this time, Rowling does not need to give up everything that belongs to her. The undead dragons controlled by rod are the best materials for sacrifice. Although the strength of the undead dragon is strong, compared with the people that rod cares about, their value is not worth mentioning at all. Even if it is used as a sacrifice ceremony, rod does not give up at all. Soon, along the ritual cracks on the ground, the blood light forms a blood colored barrier, covering Rowling and the nearby undead dragons. The blood stained sword rises from the center of the ceremony. This time, there is not only one sword. According to the number of undead dragons, there is one at the foot of each dragon to take their lives. Feeling the evil in the blood color lines, the undead dragons roared uneasily one after another, and the whole back arched. If they were ordinary creatures, they would have been possessed by instinct and become crazy in the sacrificial ceremony. However, Rhode would not have given them such an opportunity. He had already controlled them with his own ability and made them willing to devote themselves to the sacrificial ceremony. "Don''t give them a chance to finish the ceremony! Go and stop them In the sky, Lucia also saw the sacrifice ceremony taking shape again, and quickly ordered to the other dragons. From Molly''s mouth, yucca already knew what would happen to the Dragon army once the sacrificial ceremony took shape. She would not watch this happen. In the center of the ceremony, Rowling looked at the giant guarding the ceremony, and felt a sense of peace in her heart. Last time, the sacrificial ceremony she performed was completely destroyed before long under the impact of the dragon. But this time, the situation is different. She has Rhode''s waiting. The dragon who got the order waved his wings and rushed to the position where Rowling was, intending to perform the same trick again. Under the strong impact, he destroyed the formation of the sacrifice ceremony. On one side, rod showed a sneer. If the giant dragons were always harassing and assisting in the distance, and let the fairy dragon use magic to deal with himself, rod would be hard to help them for a moment. Instead, he would be suppressed by death. Unexpectedly, the giant dragons would dare to take the initiative to approach. The function of the fusion ceremony makes the injury on rod''s ankle recover completely. Although the surface of rod''s body is full of potholes, it does not affect rod''s fight. Relying on the giant''s body, rod kept blocking and flying close dragons. No dragon could touch the blood barrier under rod''s protection. Not only that, those seriously injured dragons shot down by rod are also transformed into undead dragons and joined in the battle under agran''s mending sword. "No, the sacrificial ceremony is about to be completed..." in the sky, seeing that the other dragons could not make any progress for a while, instead, they turned into the enemy''s strength and changed the war situation a little bit. With a look in her eyes, yucia knew that she could not wait any longer. She let out a dull roar of the dragon, then flashed her wings, passed a group of nearby dragons, and made a direct attack on rod. Rhode felt the danger coming, and immediately stretched out his left hand and grabbed at the oncoming yucca, only to see Yucca''s bright golden dragon pupil. For a moment, rod''s body could not move, his hand stopped in the same place, and his whole body seemed paralyzed. "This ability? Is this the dragon power of the holy dragon Rod''s face was stunned. When he reacts again, Lucia has crossed his left hand and pounced on him. At this moment, many dragons rushed towards the barrier of sacrifice ceremony, and the scene was very spectacular. In the battle with Molly before, rod lost Goliath''s right hand, and his body''s flexibility decreased. If you want to block the attack of Lucia, you will not be able to continue to guard the sacrificial ceremony. With the joint efforts of other dragons, the barrier of sacrificial ceremony will soon be broken. This discovery made rod bite his teeth, and his eyes were fixed on the body of the giant, but he did not pay attention to the ice blue dragon. Instead, he continued to block other dragons, and did not let any of them interfere with the fusion ceremony. At the same time, two flesh and blood lumps are flowing along the surface of the magic boat, and finally come under rod''s body. When the flesh and blood of the pimple open, the existence of things, is a pair of extremely sharp claws. On the body of the incomplete hell bimon, its claws are being re integrated into the previous position by rod. When the bow of the magic ship was destroyed by thunder bombs, rod''s first thought was to take back bimon''s claws. And that''s why rod dared to let Lucia go. He used to be a hell bimon. Even the holy dragon, it took a lot of effort to solve the tough hell bimon. The ice blue dragon breath falls from the top of rod''s head. It seems that the dragon breath has the power to freeze everything. He is more restrained from the hell which is used to the scorching environment than Meng. Rod only feels that the movement of his lower body is completely slowed down, and even has a deep delay in waving his claws. Frost is spreading on bimon''s body in hell, and more and more ice crystals are accumulated on rod''s body. He knows that it can''t go on like this any more. Once you give her enough time, bimon''s body in hell will be sealed in huge ice. If that really happened, Rhode would have no resistance to the attack. "Master, be careful!" Agran found rod''s crisis, immediately gave up his opponent, flashing demon bat wings, to support rod. However, before the big devil attacked and killed the seriously injured dragon, he had already been watched by the fairy dragon in the distance. As soon as he relaxed and had no other targets around him, the powerful magic belonging to the fairy dragon bombarded him. Just like the thunder, agran was blackened and fell directly from the air, losing his fighting ability for a moment. "Brother..." Rowling looked at the giant with worry, but because she wanted to guide the sacrifice ceremony, she could not free her hand to help rod, so she could only pray in her heart. However, the prayer belonging to the necromancer is doomed to be unable to get God''s response. The dark yellow body of rod and the body of bimon in hell are sealed in the ice. Chapter 1900 Belong to hell, bimona enough to start a prairie fire, and finally was completely covered by ice. Under the scour of the ice dragon breath, rod only felt a chill in his body. With the ice dragon breath of the holy dragon alone, Lucia restrained rod''s fusion of the body of bimont in hell. Bimon''s claws in hell are invincible. No matter how hard the ice is, they can''t resist the cutting of bimon''s claws in a state of raging fire. However, trapped in the ice, rod''s whole arm can''t move at all, and he can''t wave bimon''s claws, so he can''t get rid of the ice seal. As she got closer and closer to herself, rod''s eyes became more and more dignified. In addition to being able to freeze other creatures with the power of ice dragon breath, holy dragon has a unique method, which can break the ice in an instant and turn everything frozen into powder. When fighting with the holy dragon, the most important thing to worry about is their ability. Rod had known this for a long time. Since he couldn''t get rid of the ice, rod no longer considered how to get rid of it, so he turned his ice into a part of his body. At this moment, rod tried his best to perform the fusion ceremony. A large amount of blood was exuded from his whole body. The blood was radiated and spread all over the ice. For a moment, the whole ice was dyed red like blood. Although she didn''t know what rod was doing, her intuition told her that she could not let rod go on and must solve the enemy in front of her as soon as possible. In the twinkling of an eye, Lucia came to rod''s side, waving the dragon''s claw to break the ice, and let rod be destroyed. "No!" Just then, a cry of surprise came to the ears of Lucia. It was the voice of enota. The sound of her voice stunned her. Her face was struggling again, and her movements stopped. At this moment, her eyes are full of hesitation. The pure blood of the holy dragon in her body is competing with the order of Molly, which makes her whole body fall into chaos. "It''s over." At this moment, rod has also completed the fusion ceremony, turning the ice into a part of his body. The claw belonging to the hell bimon once again broke away from its original position, turned to walk through the ice for a while, swam to the outermost side of the ice, and protruded from the ice. At this moment, ice became an extension of rod''s body. Rod was able to control bimon''s claws through ice, just like he used magic boat to control claws before. Beyond the ice, yosya became the target of claws. The dragon scale, which has excellent protection ability, can''t resist the penetration of the cruel claws at all. In a twinkling of an eye, there are four more blood marks in front of you. With such a serious injury and the chaos in her blood, she lost most of her strength and immediately fell from the air, lying on the floating island with agran, who had fallen before. Yucia''s defeat made the nearby dragon temporarily confused, but soon recovered. They resolutely carried out the orders in their blood and solved the problem of rod and his party on the ground. It solved the crisis of Yucca, but the situation did not improve at all. Looking at the dragons, which still have hundreds of heads, all over the sky and can''t see any loss at all, rod took a deep breath. Although it''s just a rudiment, these dragons are the Dragon legions that will cross the main plane in the future. At this time, rod can''t deal with such enemies. The low temperature brought by the ice makes rod''s body completely rigid. He can feel the pain of his skin. Compared with the extreme pain in the painful fantasy, this kind of pain is still tolerable. However, rod''s attributes are greatly reduced, and his state is extremely poor. Had it not been for Rowling and enota, rod would have been thinking about how to escape. Fortunately, the existence of the sacrificial ceremony gave rod some hope. The heroes summoned by the sacrifice ceremony, even if they can''t help a few people out of the difficulty immediately and resist the giant dragons for a period of time, can still do it. By that time, agran''s fire escape has been completed, and under the cover of the hero, a few people can successfully evacuate. Lowering his head slightly, rod saw the worried and concerned eyes of Rowling and enota. In the dark and decadent dreamland, he thought about their eyes countless times. Now he saw them with his own eyes, and rod could not give up. The fiery flame burns on the ice. The ice made by the holy dragon using the breath of the ice dragon appears the sign of melting at this moment. Water droplets accumulate under the magic boat and flow down the gap of the magic boat, while rod''s momentum keeps climbing under the action of fire. The Dragon nearby didn''t give rod any chance to breathe. He kept rushing to the sacrifice ceremony at rod''s feet. Rhodes had no time to deal with other things. Even if the seriously injured dragon was lying at his feet for a few steps, rod couldn''t spare the energy to kill them completely. All of rod''s attention was affected by the sacrifice ceremony. I don''t know how many times after fighting back the dragon''s attack, finally, the ritual barrier, began to have a new change. Under Rowling''s surprise gaze, the sword cuts the body of the dead dragon at the same time, and then disappears. The undead dragons were stunned and didn''t understand what happened. They roared in disbelief. All of a sudden, their voices slowed down and lengthened, eventually forming a strange tone, which made other dragons in the sky look sideways. They did not understand why those who had already died, but now stood up again, made that kind of intolerable strange sound. Without waiting for the dragons in the sky to think clearly, the bodies of the undead dragons withered and carbonized at the same time, and their strong bodies collapsed like sand piles, and finally turned into ashes, leaving no soul. Soon, within the scope of the whole sacrifice ceremony, there was only ashes left, and nothing else could be seen. Life and soul are the best medium for sacrificial ceremony, which is far more effective than anything else, let alone the giant dragons. The evil red light in the gap of the six pointed star rose sharply at this moment, and the strong power began to gather around Rowling. Under the guidance of the ceremony, all the power from the sacrifice was concentrated in a gold edged red card held by Rowling. Even rod held his breath at this moment. He wanted to know how powerful the ancient hero who had been summoned from the prophecy card after sacrificing the lives of dozens of undead dragons was. Chapter 1901 After acquiring the power to condense the life and soul of the undead dragon, Rowling is now qualified to summon the ancient heroes drawn on the prophecy card. All the strength will be gathered on the prophecy card. In the roar of many dragons, Rowling throws the card to her body. "Wake up, Butch turalion, the hero of hatred and prejudice, but looking for love and light." Rowling recited it softly in an awkward tone. Rod, who had no linguistic knowledge, could hear the meaning of the words. That is the ancient elvish language, which is more complex and difficult to remember than the Elvish language currently used in Eli. It has been eliminated by the times. Only a few great linguists will study this language. The golden streamer, whispered by Rowling, bloomed from the back of the card. Before the card fell to the ground, it completely melted in the streamer. When the light fell to the ground, it was replaced by a humanoid, who was the man on the card. He faced Rowling, half kneeling on the ground, his face covered with bandages, can not see the specific face, only the gap in the bandage, showing unswerving eyes, which contains a strong will belonging to the hero. "It''s him? How is that possible? " On the ground of the floating island, the great devil, agran, who had been in a coma for a long time and had just been awakened by the movement caused by the prophecy card, looked at the man and his clothes, his eyes showed a look of horror, and his hand holding the giant sickle could not help shaking. The memory from the blood of the great devil reminded him of some terrible things. Even rod''s eyes were a bit different: "he''s the... Hero Butch?" Rod had heard of the name in the mouth of maxika. Butch was a hero in the era of maxika, but rod didn''t know much about his deeds. He only knew that he had done all kinds of amazing feats for love, and even defeated the king of hell. The story of Butch can even be traced back to the current king of lust. This is the information rod got when he talked with those demons. However, there are not many records of Butch in both ERI and erasia, which is also a strange place for rod. Generally speaking, heroes like him who have made great achievements will not be easily forgotten. Compared with the hearsay heard from other creatures, it''s natural for rod to be more touched to see this hero who has already dissipated in the long history but has been awakened by the prophecy card. "Rowling, I didn''t expect that you could summon this hero, but how could his rank be only three?" After perceiving the breath of the hero Butch, rod''s heart, which he had put down, hung up again. There was no reason for that. The hero''s rank was so low that he didn''t even reach the fourth rank of becoming a formal professional. Even if he is an old hero, even if he has made amazing feats, but only three ranks of him, what can he do now? The giant dragons flying in the sky have the strength of seven legendary creatures. "Failed..." Rowling also found this, will head slightly down. Maybe there are not enough creatures for sacrificial ceremony, or maybe she hasn''t mastered the prophecy card thoroughly. Rowling doesn''t know what happened, but she still doesn''t give up and sips her mouth "Ancient hero, please fight for me and destroy the enemy in front of you." After getting Rowling''s order, the half kneeling Butch stood up, his eyes slowly swept the dragon in the sky. The intense momentum condensed from his whole body, which attracted rod''s sidelights. This is not the momentum that the third-order creatures should have. In the sky, after a short period of chaos, the dragons also recovered and organized an attack again. The fairy dragon, who was in charge of casting magic, continued to bombard the giant who was too big to dodge, while the black dragon and the Golden Dragon rushed straight at the summoned Butch. Even Rowling and enota became their targets. Looking at the dragon in the sky, Butch looks calm and cuts to the sky with his sword. The huge golden sword awn, released from the blade in his hand, went straight to the dragon in the sky. A black dragon is very strong with his body. He doesn''t put the sword in his eyes. He doesn''t mean to dodge. He is ready to rely on the blade of dragon scale to scatter the sword in front of him. The sword passed through the body of the black dragon, and there was no tendency to stay. Even the speed did not slow down at all. The flying black dragon suddenly stopped. He couldn''t believe it and looked at his body. A bloodstain was spreading along his body. Before he knew what happened, his whole body was broken in two. After penetrating the body of the black dragon, the golden sword did not stop. It passed through the bodies of several giant dragons until the end of the sky. The rest of the dragons roared angrily as they watched their fellow countrymen die in an instant, but they also felt that something was wrong. The golden sword once again soars to the sky, but in the gorgeous light, it contains the moriran killing machine. The attack launched by the dragon was deeply blocked by countless swords and failed to retreat in time. The dragon who avoided the sword attack had neat cuts on his body. Many dragons were killed on the spot and his body was neatly divided into two parts. On the other side, rod''s eyes were fixed on the weapon Butch was holding. If rod admits correctly, the green blade is the artifact held by the hero Eve, the blade of chasing the wind. The two are as like as two peas, and the sword''s edge, and the efficacy. Rod used the system to check the attributes of the wind blade. This artifact can make the user move in the wind and release the wind blade with high damage. More importantly, this artifact needs the cooperation of the heroic will. Without the heroic will, it can not play its real effect. When he thought of the hero Yves, rod''s expression changed slightly. During his silence, his death knights lost control. In order to make use of iver''s heroic will, rod did not use the mental imprint to erase iver''s original will, but controlled it with the dark holy word, and did not know whether he could restrain the hero. Different from iver, Butch''s blade is not green, but more brilliant gold, and the power of the blade is more powerful than rod''s memory. Maybe it''s the blessing of artifact and heroic will. Butch, who is not high in his own rank, defeated the attack of the Dragon army in a twinkling of an eye and solved the crisis at the moment. Chapter 1902 Looking at the ancient hero who just appeared and defeated the attack of the Dragon army, Rowling was delighted, and her eyes also changed a little. Hero Butch is not the strongest hero in this set of prophecy cards. He can only be regarded as one of the trumps, but his power is still beyond Rowling''s imagination. Thinking of this, Rowling subconsciously looked at the prophecy card in her hand. If she can master the power of the prophecy card completely, she can summon the hero drawn on the card by herself instead of sacrificing ceremony, then her strength will be improved beyond imagination. In the sky, the fairy dragon, who was responsible for casting magic, found this situation. Naturally, she would not allow other dragons to be slaughtered, but instead concentrated her firepower on Butch. Perceiving the danger, Butch''s body flashed and melted into the flowing wind. When he appeared again, he was at the same height as other fairy dragons. The golden sword swept away. Even Hercules shield could not stop his attack. The fairy dragons, who failed to dodge in time, fell from the air one after another. As the core of the Dragon legion, fairy dragons are attacked, which is naturally intolerable to other dragons, not to mention that fairy dragons have a unique meaning in the eyes of ordinary dragons. For a moment, the dragon, which was still restraining rod, retreated one after another at this moment and returned to the fairy dragon for protection. "Rowling, the enemy''s attention has all been attracted by the hero. Now we can use the gate of different dimensions." Seeing the Dragon army in chaos and seriously injured, enota, lying on the ground, hastily suggests to Rowling. Rowling responded, but shook her head with a wry smile: "my remaining mana value is not enough to open the door of different dimensions, and the treasures that supplement mana value have been used up in the previous battle..." "Don''t worry." Rod found their worry, and then said, "my big devil, can take us away." With that, rod looks to the side of agran. The big devil is still immersed in the shock of the ancient hero. He is not aware of the current situation. It wasn''t until rod reminded him that he responded: "master, please forgive me for my mistake. I''m just too surprised at the hero''s appearance and forget other things." With that, he picked up the huge sickle made of fire and was ready to chop at the foot of a seriously injured and undead dragon. "No!" Enota let out a exclamation when he found agran''s action. "Agran, stop it." Rod heard enota''s exclamation, and then gave an order to agran. There was no doubt that agran''s action stopped. The sickle blade of the scythe had been embedded in the neck of the seriously injured dragon. As long as the great devil made a little effort, he could cut off the whole dragon''s head. And rod, also looked at the dragon that fell to the ground. It was an ice blue holy dragon. It was Lucia, who was knocked unconscious by rod. Four deep bloodstains appeared in front of her. Precious dragon blood infiltrated the land of floating island. "Enota, she''s your enemy." Said rod. "No, she''s not the enemy. She''s just under the control of Morrel." Enota insisted. Rod shrugged and then asked agran, "how long do you need?" "Master, my fire escape can be used again." Agran replied respectfully. Rod nodded: "take this dragon with you, and we will return to the water element plane." Suddenly, the dull roar of the Dragon came from the distant sky. When rod followed his reputation, he saw another group of powerful dragons flying towards the floating island, led by a big red dragon that rod was very familiar with. After being sent back to the kingdom of dragon by the gate of different dimensions, after flying at full speed during this period of time, Molly also arrived with other dragons in the country of dragon. Looking at the hero Butch, whose sword is shrinking under the siege of many dragons, rod knows that it''s time to retreat. The hero summoned by the prophecy card is not a real hero after all. Without the supreme heroic will that can change everything, it can only break out for a period of time. If we say that the will of a real hero is a boundless ocean, as long as the hero itself exists, it can be used unlimited and will never be exhausted, then the heroic will contained in the prophecy card is just a limited pool. In the sky, when Butch is fighting, he needs to consume the heroic will contained in him, but he doesn''t have his own supplement. He will exhaust his strength soon. Once Butch''s heroic will is exhausted, he will turn into a prophecy card again. It''s much more troublesome than before to summon the hero Butch again. Rhode heard about this when Rowling used the prophecy card before. Looking at the angry red dragon, rod knew that this was not the best time to fight with her. When the third expansion came, he would see this natural hero again. With a big wave of his hand, rod moved enota and Rowling, as well as the comatose eusia, to the half of the magic boat above his head. There are still frost and water stains left by the ice dragon breath, but now he has no time to care. "Fire escapes!" After the end of the cooling, according to rod''s order, agran once again showed his ability to cross the space. The fire began to spread along rod''s body, and finally enveloped several people. Feeling that the fire escape was about to take effect, Rowling stretched her white palm to the sky. Meanwhile, in the sky, the hero Butch, who is moving with the help of the strong wind, seems to have been summoned by some kind of call. His figure is blurred for a while. In the streamer, he turns back into a card and returns to Rowling. The disappearance of Butch''s body surprised the Dragon nearby. Soon, they noticed several people wrapped in the fire. "Don''t run! How dare you damn things do this to my dragon army! I will make you pay for it Molly''s roar reverberated in the sky and spread all over the floating island. Rod just gave her a cold look, and the whole person disappeared in the fire. When Morrel led the other dragons to arrive, the giant''s body had already disappeared. Apart from the remains of one place, there were also some dragons that turned into undead. Taking advantage of the rush of retreat, rod can''t take away all the dead dragons, so he can only leave them here. It''s a gift for Molly who can''t get there easily. Chapter 1903 "This is the city of mourning. Although it has been affected in the previous battles and has been destroyed for a long time, there are still many Diya people living here. You can see their efforts to rebuild this city." Looking at the ruins that are being rebuilt in the distance, tamik took the initiative to introduce. They crossed more than half of Diya and arrived at the sad city on the border of Diya. As long as you cross the town, and then across a large wilderness ahead, you will be able to enter the territory of elasia. When tamic introduced him, one of the elves in the team suddenly stopped. At the same time, the blade he held suddenly began to shine, and the whole body of the sword was shaking slightly. "What are you doing?" Tamic was surprised by his action. In tamic''s impression, his blade is shining, which means that he is going to attack. "I don''t know... I didn''t do anything." Iver, with the blade, replied that he did not understand what had happened. When he came to the wailing City, the wind blade in his hand vibrated violently, as if to convey some special message to him. Is there anything in the city that attracts this blade? Iver didn''t know that although he had mastered the artifact, some hidden features of the artifact were still unknown to him. "I feel a familiar breath. It''s him, the original owner of this artifact. " North also stopped and said. What North said in his mouth is just repeating another person''s words, that is, only he can see Erich. "That''s not his essence, but his will is as strong as ever." The man in white looked at the sky, his eyes seemed to penetrate the space, and commented. Listening to North''s report, iver seems to realize something: "was the artifact once the owner? You mean the hero, tulareon? It is said that he once defeated the evil in the depths of hell and solved a catastrophe sweeping the world. The dense forest in the depths of Eli was named after him in memory of this hero. " "I witnessed the moment when he became a hero. It was a long time ago..." the man in white sighed. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Deep in hell. In the luxurious palace, there are bursts of fragrance, and the sound of decadence comes from the deep. "My lord... Please favor me more..." The most beautiful enchanter in the legendary rank is crawling respectfully under one''s feet. There is no momentum that the legendary creature should have on his face. There is only a flattery that can make other demons completely crazy. "It''s said that a demon has passed through the door of pain." The man took the demon in his arms and asked in a languid voice. "Yes, my Lord, she is an unknown demon. No one has heard of her before she passes through the door of pain. Besides, she has the status of a hero." The legendary demon breathes out, his eyes are like water, and his face is a little red. "Hero?" The man sat up with a frozen look. Light on her face, it is clearly a woman''s appearance. "I didn''t expect that heroes could be born among the demons." There was an inexplicable smile on her lips. Even the legendary demon beside her was stunned at this moment, and her eyes were dazed. As if she had thought of something, the legendary demon whispered in her ear: "the battle in the city of huoyin should soon begin. Before long, dorana, they can come back to you, and the hero demon will get your favor." Smell speech, her laughter, reverberate in the whole palace. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Hoo... I can''t imagine that the painful dreamland from the past memory is more unbearable than the physical pain." Outside the door of pain, looking at HeLa, who has successfully arrived at the position of fifteen steps, and the demons who continue to complete the painful trial and enter the door of pain, FURIS looks ugly. After such a long time, she failed to move forward. She was stuck in the position of 30 steps of painful illusion, and could not make any progress. In the past, this happened from time to time in the trials of painful illusions. Once stuck in some painful illusions, if you don''t find a way to seek a breakthrough, you can''t go further. FURIS recalled that the giant hand, who had been advancing like a firecracker in the painful dreamland before, only stopped at the position of 20 steps, and did not move on. She did not know what dreamland the giant had experienced. With a shake of her head, Frith concentrates her attention. This time, she must find a way through the past. Soon, as she took a step, her consciousness fell back into the dreamland of the past. "Demons, show what you have learned. Whoever makes that person happy first can become one of the king''s bodyguards." For everything in the past fantasy, FURIS is very familiar with, through those simple clips, she once again, came to the position has been her stuck. It was a trial belonging to the demon. She and Hella were taken to a prison guarded by the abyss demon king. Besides the demon, there was another creature in the prison. "Who is he?" Looking at the humanoid creature, bound by the chain and covered with blood, whose life and death seemed unknown, Hella asked. "You have no right to know. It''s an order from the king." The legendary demon, who supervised them to complete the trial, said in a deep voice. "Why ask so many questions? Or are you going to lose to me? " In the dreamland, Frith glances at HeLa, then comes forward with a smile and comes to the man who is bound. As early as a long time ago, FURIS began to compete with Hella, looking at the scene in the fantasy, thinking of the final result of the trial, FURIS''s face became ferocious. In the dreamland, with the approaching of FURIS, the man whose life and death were unknown suddenly opened his eyes when she was within three steps, and a strong light flashed in his eyes. "No..." when she saw this scene, she was stunned. In her memory, no matter what she did to the man, whether it was a gentle caress or a rude whipping, he didn''t respond. On the contrary, after it was hella''s turn to play, a few words moved the man and won the qualification to become the king''s personal guard. However, HeLa refused the honor and became a pro guard, and finally fell on the head of FURIS. Frith can accept losing to Hella in the competition, but she can''t accept a victory like charity. In particular, no matter what she did, she couldn''t arouse the man''s reaction, and Hella did it with a few words. In her opinion, it undoubtedly proved that all her efforts were not worth mentioning. However, at the moment of fantasy, but there is a different situation with the memory of Frith. "Cecia..." The man read out a name slowly. "Do you want to find the king of lust..." in the dreamland, FURIS was stunned and asked. "Chekia!" The man roared through the sky. The golden light condensed from him and broke the chain instantly. He stretched out his hand and a blade appeared in his hand. The abyss demon king who came to defend, together with all the demons who participated in the trial, even failed to block the man''s move, so she was wiped out by all the swept swords, and her consciousness was blurred. In the magic world, FURIS has a mouthful of blood and her soul is badly damaged. Soon, she was surprised to find that she did not know when she had broken through the painful illusion of 30 steps and came to the position of 20 steps. Chapter 1904 After successfully escaping from the Dragon Kingdom, rod and his party returned to the island on the water element plane. "I''m back at last..." Looking at Rowling and enota lying on the broken deck of the Percy, rod was filled with emotion. Although enota was injured, and Rowling''s hair was scattered after this period of adventure, looking very embarrassed, they finally escaped from the Qi element plane. Come to the water element plane that has been in business for a long time. Here, rod is not afraid of Morrel''s Dragon army. If the fairy dragon of the Dragon Legion dares to open the door of different dimensions to pursue them, hundreds of millions of undead creatures in the ocean will give them a painful lesson. Only at this moment, seeing that Rowling and enota are safe, can rod really return to the surface world. After safety, rod was not happy for long, and soon he was troubled by new problems. "Rod, where have you been all this time? How dare you leave me and Rowling here? Do you know how much experience Rowling spent on studying magic rituals in order to guard against those mages? Well, how are you going to make it up to us? " Enota surrounded the center of the magic boat. Rod''s previously fused body circled twice, and soon accepted the fact that the strange looking creature was rod. As a dragon, no matter what rod''s body looks like, she can quickly accept it without any other ideas. One side, although Rowling did not say anything, but looking at rod''s eyes, also with some expectation. "I''m sorry, but I don''t want to. My noumenon is still trapped in the treasure house in the cloud. I need your help to wake up. When I''m fully recovered, you can make whatever compensation you want. " Rod said helplessly. "Really?" Enota asked pleasantly, but then he thought of something, his face full of worry. "It''s true, of course." Rod assured, saying, he looked at Rowling not far away, "tell me about you, Rowling. What happened to the hero you just called? What''s more, didn''t you use the sacrifice ceremony of nigon? Where did you learn that? " In the process of solving the two, what surprised rod most was not enota, but Rowling. Rowling showed a variety of abilities, completely beyond rod''s expectations. Not to mention how she summoned the ancient hero, the sacrifice ceremony she used alone was enough to shock rod. Sacrificial ceremony is a secret method that the top magicians are qualified to perform. It was developed by the king of magicians. Even in nigon, only the royal family once under the command of hardwood was qualified to study it. Sacrifice ceremony has unimaginable power. A sacrifice ceremony is equal to the combination of all magic and all magic. No matter what users want, as long as they master the sacrifice ceremony, they can sacrifice the lives of other creatures in the form of magic. Of course, the sacrificial ceremony does not prohibit the user from releasing himself. The user''s own life can also be used in the sacrificial ceremony, but other creatures will not do so except those in desperate situations. More powerful than the ritual of sacrifice is the ritual of praying. The praying ceremony can achieve the same effect as the sacrificial ceremony without sacrificing the life of any creature, in exchange for everything the user wants. Rod recalled that at this stage of the expansion, the praying ceremony had not yet been developed. Because of this, when rod saw Rowling in the sacrificial ceremony, he would feel heartfelt anger, constantly disobeying the trend of the expansion film, and attacking the Dragon Legion. Rod didn''t know how Rowling mastered the ritual of sacrifice. It seems that during the time when they are trapped in hell, Rowling''s strength has made great progress. In the battle before, due to the urgency of the situation, rod could not learn more from Rowling. He could only put aside his doubts for the time being. When it was safe, rod naturally asked Rowling. "Brother, during your absence, I checked the effect of each prophecy card. The sacrificial ceremony is the pattern drawn by one of the prophecy cards." She replied. "I remember sacrificial rites, which can be exchanged for anything. You can directly use the effect of rites to send yourself and enota away," rod asked Rowling shook her head and explained: "it''s just a weakened version of the sacrificial ceremony. The effect is not as powerful as the real sacrificial ceremony. No matter how many creatures have been sacrificed, the power of ritual can only be used to wake up the ancient heroes in the prophecy card. It can''t be like a real sacrificial ritual, which can freely exchange for what you want. " He nodded, but Rowling continued: "however, because of this, the sacrifice ceremony in the prophecy card does not necessarily need to sacrifice the lives of other creatures, it can also sacrifice one of their characteristics, or life span, heroic identity and other characteristics, but the effect is slightly worse. If you sacrifice your life, everything else will be included. " From Rowling''s explanation, he also understands the limitations of sacrifice ceremony in prophecy card. The most powerful and important part of sacrificial ceremony is that it can freely exchange whatever the user wants, and even directly take the lives of other creatures through the power of ceremony. The sacrificial rites mastered by Rowling were obviously improved by real sacrificial rites. Although the effects were similar, they were different from real sacrificial rites. Realizing this, rod sighed slightly. If there is a real sacrifice ceremony, he can even sacrifice the lives of other creatures and directly transport the noumenon in the treasure house of cloud to his own eyes. Aware of rod''s disappointment, Rowling sipped her lips and added: "According to the number of sacrificial creatures, the ability of ancient heroes summoned will change accordingly. I can feel that the sacrificial energy provided by the dead dragons before is not enough to show the hero''s real power. He can only drag the dragon in the sky. If you have enough sacrifice energy, the summoned ancient heroes can even defeat the Dragon Legion head-on. " "Are you sure?" He asked suspiciously, as if he didn''t believe everything Rowling said. In rod''s opinion, no matter how powerful the hero is, it will be his limit if he drags the Dragon army for so long. But Rowling said that it is not the real strength of the hero. "I''m sure, brother, after I successfully summoned the hero, I felt the strong ritual that the hero had in the prophecy card." Rowling nodded, promising. Chapter 1905 Looking at some puzzled rod, Rowling whispered: "I''ve carefully checked this set of prophecy cards. There are a total of 66 hero cards. Among these hero cards, only six are called trumps." With that, the cards were flying around Rowling''s fingertips, and rod was dazzled by the speed from which he accurately found six cards. Looking at the card she took out, rod noticed that there was Butch, the hero she had summoned before, and several other heroes with extraordinary appearance and powerful power. "Well?" Looking at one of the prophecy cards, rod was slightly stunned. He reached out a hand and picked up the card. Rod noticed that a skull was painted on the front of the film, with golden flame in its eyes and a gorgeous crown on its head. At the front of the crown, the inlaid purple gems were shining. What really changed rod''s face was the name at the bottom of the hero card, which was Ehrlich, a lich like hero. Rowling didn''t see his abnormality. Seeing that rod''s attention was on one of the prophecy cards, Rowling took the initiative to introduce him "With my mastery of this treasure, if I want to summon the trump card in the hero card, I can only rely on the power of sacrifice ceremony. Unfortunately, the sacrificial ceremony can only play a small part of the strength of the trump card, and can not reproduce the old style of those heroes. " Rod slowly put down the card and commented: "In a sense, it''s also a good thing. The power in the prophecy card is more powerful than I expected, and there is more room for improvement, which is worth spending more time to study. Even compared with the power system of the legendary mage, the power of prophecy card is no less Returning the trump card painted with Ehrlich to Rowling, rod could not help feeling. As a treasure left by maxika, the prophecy card contains powerful power, even a new power system. Even if the legendary mage wants to completely control this power, it will take a lot of time. From Rowling''s story, rod saw the future of this power. As long as he mastered the prophecy card thoroughly, Rowling''s strength will advance by leaps and bounds, even no less than that of herself who constantly pursues power. As one of the trumps, Lord has seen the power of the hero Butch. Just an incomplete form of Butch is enough to bring serious damage to the Dragon Legion. If all the heroes are united, the complete form of Butch may have the power to defeat the Dragon Legion. What makes rod''s eyes freeze is that there are still five trumps like this in Rowling''s show. If all the heroes can be summoned, what kind of power will they show? In addition, Erich, one of the trumps, also attracted rod''s attention. From other creatures, rod got the opposite evaluation about Ehrlich. Some said he was an evil Lich who did all the bad things, while others said he was a devout priest who only did stupid things. Shaking his head, rod said: "even if it''s a battle between legendary mages, the best spells are only those. The power in the prophecy card will become your advantage. Master this power well." With the existence of these trumps, even in the battle with legendary creatures, this power will not be out of date. It belongs to the power of prophecy card and can accompany Rowling for a long time. On one side, enota tilted his head and listened to their conversation. He asked suspiciously: "Since the power of the prophecy card is so strong, why did the hateful prophet discard this treasure? Shouldn''t she cherish it more? It''s the same set of cards that we found for her Once upon a time, rod found the prophecy card in the treasure house of the Dragon Kingdom, but he didn''t take it away. Later, when he returned to the snow, he recaptured it from the mage of blakhada. Even rod, for a moment, was asked by enota''s question. He looked at enota with some doubts. He didn''t expect that enota could see the problem at a glance. "I don''t know... Maybe she needs to answer this question herself." Rod seemed to think of something, he said in a deep voice. The trial of hell doesn''t end with rod''s leaving. If he takes back the noumenon as soon as possible, rod will have a chance to catch up with the final trial in the city of huoyin. Just then, rod seemed to find something, and his eyes suddenly froze. "Enota, what''s that?" Rod asked, shaking, pointing to the unique treasure in front of enota. "This is the treasure left by Queen purple wing! Do you think it looks good? " Seeing that rod asked himself, enota replied happily, and at the same time, he drew close to rod to show him the treasure. "It''s not a matter of looking good... It''s a powerful artifact." Rod tried his best to keep his voice calm, but his eyes were straight, and in his heart, there was a storm. Before that, rod had been paying attention to the injury of enota and ignored other things. Until now, he found out the problem. I don''t know why, there is one more powerful artifact in enota, which should belong to Morrel. This is completely beyond rod''s expectation. He never thought that such a thing would happen. Rod recalled that in the early and mid-term of the third expansion, before the hell Legion completely appeared, the Dragon Legion led by Molly had already begun to move around the theme plane. At that time, players once regarded Molly as the protagonist of the expansion. The protagonist of the expansion film must have two characteristics, that is, the hero''s identity and a unique and powerful artifact. The protagonist of the first expansion, the hero Tanan, has mastered the forbidden magic ball. The protagonist of the second expansion, Sandro, has mastered two artifact, and Morrel also conforms to this characteristic. In addition to her natural hero identity, she has mastered a unique artifact, Dragon King power. Because of this, unknown players once regarded Molly as the protagonist of the third expansion, believing that the content of the third expansion was closely related to the dragon. Until the end of the day, the hell army launched a comprehensive offensive to all parts of the main plane, and the players realized the problem. But at this moment, what surprised rod was that he saw the artifact that belonged to Molly and fought with the natural hero on enota''s body, which naturally surprised rod. Rod didn''t know what happened. Instead of touching the artifact, he flicked his hand over enota''s long purple neck. Chapter 1906 "What do you eat for? With so many dragons, how can those people run away? You''ve lost all the faces that belong to the dragon! " After annihilating the undead dragon left by rod and returning to the land of the dragon, Morrel did not accept the fact that those people were surrounded by many dragons and did not pay any damage, so she broke the Dragon army and fled, and roared loudly. None of the nearby dragons dared to look directly into Molly''s eyes. They lowered their heads and were deeply suppressed by Molly. Not far away, even the king of the holy dragon, who stayed in the country of the dragon and never participated in all this, looked ugly at this moment. In the previous battles, the fairy dragons who were killed and wounded in the hero''s hands were all cultivated by the plane of Qi elements, which belonged to the core strength of the Dragon army. In the main plane, there were few such unique dragons. Once the king of the holy dragon, he was always proud to cultivate and grow the giant dragons in the Dragon Kingdom, especially those fairy dragons. He didn''t expect that such a heavy damage happened in this battle, which made him even more unbearable. He doesn''t think that following the hell Legion and attacking the surface world of the main plane will lead to a good end. I hope this injury can sober up Molly. "Lord Morrel, the key to this matter is not the dragon in front of you, but the giant who finally appeared. If it had not been for his trouble, it would never have happened. " Beside her, jedet, the magician, took the initiative and tried to direct her attention to the last giant. The giant hand sent to the kingdom of the dragon with Molly has been handed over to his companion by jedt, that is, Sandro, who fled from the surface world and had to rely on nigon. Sandro has lived up to jedt''s hope, carefully studied the giant hand transformed into the undead, and brought him a heavy news. Not only did jedt''s words not improve Molly''s look, but it attracted her glare: "I didn''t say you! I asked you to stay here and keep the eye ring, but you still let that man take my treasure. Do you have any use at all? Where''s all the magic you''ve learned? " Jedet''s words stagnated, and he coughed to ease the embarrassment. Even the Dragon army failed to eliminate the giant. In terms of strength, jedet is not his opponent. It is a good thing that he can safely save his life in the hands of the giant. Not far away, the remnant fairy dragon is sobbing for her dead companion. Under the attack of the hero, the defenseless fairy dragon is the biggest loss of the whole dragon army. "And you! I didn''t ask you to send me away with the gate of dimension! I''m not afraid of that giant. If I stayed on the battlefield, this would never happen! " Fairy dragon''s cry, not only did not dispel Molly''s anger, but let her more angry, she mercilessly reprimand. Under Molly''s fierce rebuke, the fairy dragon''s cry became louder. A black dragon couldn''t bear it and took the initiative to say: "Ms. Morrel, the reason for our heavy loss this time is that after you have to leave, the command of your successor, eusia, is not good. If you want to punish, please don''t punish those fairy dragons!" Looking at the black dragon who came forward, the fairy dragon''s cry gradually decreased, but her face was still full of sadness. "Well! There''s something in what you''re saying. Where''s Lucia now? " After scolding the dragons, Molly calmed down and asked aloud. With the inquiry of Molly, the sound of doubt also spread from the nearby dragon mouth. "Which of you saw Lucia?" "I saw her fall to the ground after being attacked. It seems that she should have died in the hands of those people and become those evil spirits..." "She didn''t come back with us, but was taken away by those people! I can assure you, Ms. Morrel, that I saw it with my own eyes! " Soon, the dragon''s argument came to an end, and Molly knew all about it. "You mean, she was taken away by those people? I have long known that she has a close relationship with the rebellious fairy dragon. When she reported to me, I increased my control over her blood. Unexpectedly, I let her escape! Is the saint dragon so hard to control? " After knowing everything, Molly growled angrily. "The real holy dragon can''t be controlled, even if you have the power of a hero, you can''t do it." The king of the Dragon said slowly as Morrel watched as if she were burning a flame. "If you didn''t give the artifact to the queen of purple wings, these dragons wouldn''t have lost anything!" Molly gritted her teeth. "That''s her choice. I respect the choice of every Dragon." The king of the holy Dragon said in a low voice, but there was some sadness in his eyes. Molly turned her head and looked as if she didn''t want to pay any attention to him. Instead, she turned to jedet, who was standing respectfully, and asked, "have you found out about the hero? There is no record of him in the book of greed. I want to know who he is. How dare he do harm to me For the figure, whose face was covered with bandages, which caused heavy losses to the Dragon army, Morrel had a great hatred in her heart. She must find out the identity of the hero, and then let him pay the price, so that all the other creatures could know the end of fighting against her as a natural hero. "Lord Morrel, according to the records of the thieves guild, he is probably not a hero of this era, but comes from an older era... I inquired about the classics in nigon, but there were few records about that hero, let alone..." jedet stopped halfway. "What do you want to say?" Asked Molly, glaring at him. "I have to rely on the history recorded in the nigon royal family to understand the records of ancient heroes. Unfortunately, most of the precious historical books and records of the royal family were burned up in the previous battle, leaving only some epic stories written by bards. I''m not sure if I can find out the hero''s relevant information... " "What are you doing here? Why don''t you look up the hero''s information? Shall I tell you what to do? " Molly said impatiently. With the help of a fairy dragon, jedet goes through the gate of different dimensions and returns to the place where the classic books are stored in the royal family of nigon. He begins to inquire about the hero''s information from the unrealistic stories written by the minstrels. Chapter 1907 "How can I find the hero''s record in so many bards? It''s impossible... " After passing through the gate of different dimensions and arriving at the library of the royal family of nigon, jedt could not help sighing deeply. "You look embarrassed. What happened?" The familiar voice came to jedter. He looked back and saw the man who was reading a book in his hand in front of the huge bookshelf. The man''s whole body was covered under the dark blue robe. Through the fire, he could see the pale face without blood. "Lord Morrel asked me to look up the records of an ancient hero from the stories of the minstrels. How could that be possible?" Jedt showed a wry smile, but his eyes didn''t slacken. His eyes kept looking around the library, and his words still showed respect for Molly. "Don''t be nervous. I''ve covered up all the monitoring methods of the magicians except the void and magic eyes. They can''t hear your voice. You can say anything you want." The man under the cloak said with a smile. "It''s better to be careful." Jedt shook his head and felt his gaze in the void. With a cold hum, he reached out and took down a brown cover from the bookshelf. It was a classic with the smell of antiseptic potion, and he began to read it slowly. As he looked at the book absently, he asked, "in other words, are you sure of everything you said about the giant hand?" "Of course." Mention giant hand, the man under the cloak came down spirit, "thanks to you, I can get that undead.". After careful study, I can''t be wrong. It''s the undead formed in the field. Some people have mastered the realm of death from evocation. " "Domain..." looking back at the giant he saw before, jedt could not help feeling that all the creatures who died beside him would stand up again in the form of undead creatures, which was clearly the power of domain. "It took us so much energy to find that domain was the key to surpassing the legend. Even you didn''t master the domain from evocation, How can that man do it? " The man shook his head: "in this world, are there fewer people who have ever had talent? The field of death has been mastered by that giant. I can''t get the same field as him from the evocation, but the giant hand you brought back still gives me a lot of inspiration. It won''t be long before I can completely improve the endless night ritual... " Listening to the man''s story, jedt''s face also showed the color of longing: "for that moment, whether I or you, have been waiting for too long! At that time, the whole world will change because of us, our name will spread in the ears of all creatures, and no creature can stop us! " The man''s eyes lit up, and he seemed to yearn for everything that jedt said. Thinking of the terrible red dragon, jedet''s face sank again. He still had a task to complete. With a sigh, jedt no longer bothers the man who is studying the magic books, but instead concentrates on browsing the contents of the Bard book in his hand. Soon, he gave out a few sneers, and his action in his hand unconsciously aggravated. The sound of constantly turning the page attracted the man not far away to look sideways and asked, "what''s the matter? You seem to have a lot of problems with the classics in your opponent. " "Of course I have an opinion." Jedt couldn''t help saying, "although I knew for a long time that the stories of those bards were not reliable, I didn''t expect that they could go so far. It''s impossible to find out the hero''s identity from these classics." He quickly turned over the classics in his hand, pointed to one of them and said: "Do you know what it says¡® When the disease is rampant in the holy Kingdom, the devil born from the disease comes to the world, and the holy kingdom is in danger, the bright hero who is not afraid of difficulties and powerful Confucianists meets the source of the disaster alone. His blade cuts open the sky, and the ancient devil falls. Guangmingyingxiong goes on his journey without seeking honor. " "When the ancient Lich crossed the world, disturbing the balance between life and death, and the holy kingdom was in danger, the bright hero, whose face was like thunder and whose eyes were like fire, met the source of the disaster alone. His sword cut through the darkness, and the evil Lich fell. The bright hero continued his journey without seeking honor." Reading this, jedt angrily threw his books on the ground: "my grandmother''s bedtime stories are more reliable than this! It''s impossible to find the bandage man''s identity from these classics. " The ancient books rolled on the ground several times and finally fell to the feet of the cloak man. When the man reached for his hand, the classics leaped into his hands, and he also saw the cover of the classics. "The battle of the bright hero? This is the work of the greatest bard, Sasha. In the past, when we were still in blakada, there would be troupes to perform related stories in the Academy during the annual celebration. Don''t you remember? " He gently wiped the cover of the classics, brushing away the dust on the surface. "Of course, I remember, but the content above is too outrageous. It doesn''t help me to restore my history." Jedet said with some helplessness. All the records in this book are the great deeds of the so-called bright heroes in order to maintain the peace of the holy kingdom. From the destruction of demons in the depths of hell to the killing of evil liches, they are just stories made up by minstrels. For jedet, who wants to inquire about the bandage male identity in the past history, There is no credibility in this story. What makes jedt even more helpless is that most of the classics in the library are stories made up by bards. Those detailed and precious historical records were burned up in the struggle between Molly and hardwood, Most of the bards'' stories survived because they were too low in value to be seen by others. Even if the ancient books were burned, they could not survive. After wiping the dust on the surface of the classics, the man put the book into the space ring: "it seems that you won''t read this book any more. Videnina likes the story of the bright hero very much. I''ll take this book with me." Having said that, he didn''t mean to ask for instructions from jedert. Even at the beginning of his speech, the classics were collected by him, and there was no room for refutation. Jedt shrugged his shoulders indifferently and put his attention on other classics on the bookshelf, hoping that other classics can help him find out the identity of the hero. Chapter 1908 "... in this way, my noumenon has been trapped in the house of treasure in the cloud." After returning to the island, after a short rest, rod summoned his death knight and told the truth of his disappearance under the gaze of Rowling and enota. When he was in the treasure house in the cloud, because of the powerful holy curse, rod''s soul and noumenon were separated. In order to avoid the chasing angels, he had to give up the power of noumenon and send the soul to hell by using the ancient reception ceremony. In order to wake up the noumenon smoothly, rod needs to use all his strength, no matter the death knights or the undead creatures in the sea. After explaining everything, the eyes of the nearby death knights looking at rod changed one after another. "It''s worthy of Lord Rhode. Even if the soul goes to hell, it can safely return to us and bring back such a huge demon body. Lord Rhode''s will is really far beyond us." Cain, the death knight, exclaimed. Vera took a look at Kane and echoed: "Lord rod''s return must be full of determination. I think that the will to support him to move forward, even in a desperate situation, must have something to do with enota and Rowling. If I have such a will... " Speaking of this, villa seems to think of something, head down slightly, but soon, his eyes flashed the flame of the general will. The creatures who can become Death Knights are heroes who have awakened their strong will. Even if they are temporarily lost, their heroic will always exists in their hearts. Not far away, Rowling looks at rod with worried face. She naturally understands the danger in hell. Although rod''s words do not mention these, the picture of human eye ring has already explained everything to her. Rowling can''t imagine what kind of battle Rhode has gone through before he can return to the island. "So it is. I said why you left without saying a word... But fortunately, when you came back safely, I didn''t care about it!" After listening to rod''s story, enota soon regained his usual cheerful look after a short period of worry. She walked around rod in the center of the Percy and carefully looked at rod''s changed appearance, especially the body belonging to the hell bimont, which attracted her attention. She put her head close to bimon''s body and opened her mouth slightly. It seemed that she was trying to distinguish the taste of the terrible beast from hell. At this moment, he kept his head down and motionless, as if he had already lost his life in hell. He raised his head abruptly, revealing his terrible fangs, and at the same time, he also gave out a heart-catching roar. The sudden roar startled the nearby death knights. They took up arms one after another and looked warily at the scene. But enota didn''t panic. He just tilted his head and showed some curiosity on his face. "Rod, what are you doing?" With a smile, she reached out her hand and rubbed it on the top of the hell''s bimont. However, the original fierce hell bimont closed her eyes and snorted with satisfaction. "Come on, enota, you''re not healed." Seeing that his actions were seen through by enota, the terrible momentum of bimon in hell did not affect the naughty fairy dragon at all. Rod looked at her helplessly and said. Now enota, once again, looks like a girl with purple hair, but the neck injury is still not recovered. Looking over her dark red armor, you can see the bandage around her neck, which is the trace of emergency treatment. Although as a dragon, she did not need ordinary medical treatment, but after returning to the island, rod still gave priority to help her deal with the injury. The dark red armor on enota''s body is the artifact of the Dragon King, which should belong to the hero Morrel in rod''s memory. The artifact will be adjusted according to the user. When enota is in dragon form, the artifact attaches to her back to provide defense for her wings, chest and abdomen. When she is in human form, the artifact turns into a suit of body armor to wrap her whole torso. If the body of Titan''s arrow is sword, and the body of ghost King''s cloak is cloak, then the body of Dragon King''s divine power is armor. The front of the armor is shaped like a dragon''s head. Even rod, standing opposite enota and carved out of the front of the armor, can feel the pressure from the giant dragon and change into creatures below level 6. Under this pressure, he is afraid that he can''t exert half of his strength. This armor is worn on enota. It''s not as powerful as Morrel''s previous life. It commands the momentum of the world, but it has a different aesthetic feeling. Just as rod was thinking, enota was not idle. She climbed along the body of bimont to its back, where rod is now. Rod gave a hand and took enota to his side. As enota approached, rod could hear a few brittle sounds from the bones. To rod''s surprise, even bimon''s body in hell can''t bear the weight of enota, especially when the whole Andromeda''s weight acts on bimon''s body in hell through the human body which is much smaller than the giant dragon, rod just feels out of breath. Although yinota has been transformed into a human form, the weight of the fairy dragon will not be reduced at all. In the past, some enemies suffered as a result. Unexpectedly, now it''s rod. "Enota, you seem to be getting fat these days..." rod couldn''t help saying. "What are you talking about? I didn''t eat those eyes. " Enota''s eyes dodged. Rod realized that she was still thinking about the magic eyes, but now was not the time to worry about them. "No... it''s the body of bimon in hell. Although it''s not as good as Goliath, it''s also enough to shake the mountains. How can it not even bear the weight of a fairy dragon?" Rod''s doubts grew. If it wasn''t for rod, he had already integrated the hell bimon with the magic boat below. He was afraid that he would be crushed to the ground by enota and could not breathe. This is obviously not in line with the powerful strength of hell bimon. "Is this the power of that artifact?" Rod felt something, but enota seemed guilty and looked around. Thinking of this, rod reached out and took enota in front of him. Enota''s big eyes blinked. He just looked at rod, and his breath was no longer smooth. Rod gently lifted her long purple hair behind her, and his eyes became focused. His hand slowly stroked the unique thing in front of him, the dark red armor made by artifact. Soon, the detailed attributes of this artifact came to rod''s mind. Chapter 1909 ¡­¡­¡­¡­ [Dragon King Power] Quality: combination artifact Types: main weapon, deputy weapon, helmet, armor, boots, necklace, Cape, pendant, pendant Equipment requirements: None Basic attribute: all attributes + 16 Special attribute 1: the wearer resists all spells at level 4 and below. Special attribute 2: if the equiper has dragon blood, he will get extra blood improvement according to the blood type. Evaluation: the artifact used by the Dragon Kings of the past dynasties, only the blood of the giant dragon, can give play to its real power. Different kinds of dragon will produce different effects. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ After checking the artifact, rod didn''t know what to say except to sigh about enota''s good luck. The Dragon King''s divine power occupies a total of nine equipment bars, all of which are the main equipment bars. After the Dragon King''s divine power is used on ordinary biological equipment, it can''t equip other treasures. Occupying such a large number of equipment bars, the attribute bonus provided by Dragon King''s divine power is also very powerful. Total attribute + 16 is equivalent to the promotion of 80 free attribute points, even more than the sum of attribute points obtained by players when they are promoted to level 7. Even if ordinary people are equipped, it is enough to compete with epic creatures. In the hands of powerful users, this artifact will play a stronger role. However, compared with the artifact used by rod, the Dragon King''s divine power has no extremely powerful special function. Some of it only has huge property improvement and its resistance to magic, which makes its overall ability inferior. According to the system, this unique artifact seems to have the most powerful effect only in the hands of the dragon. In addition, the effect will change according to the different types of dragon. Rod recalled that it was with the help of this artifact that the control ability in her blood was further improved. Now, Molly can only use her hero''s expertise to control the dragon with pure blood. But when she has this artifact, all creatures with a little blood relationship with the dragon will be controlled by her. The Yalong species, the lizards in the marsh, and the Naga in the sea can''t escape the control of the Dragon King Morrel. There are even many human beings and elves with extremely thin and Invisible Dragon blood in their bodies, which has become the evidence for Morrel to control them. After integrating many sub dragon species that lurk in the mainland, Morrel''s Dragon army is officially formed, but rod predicts that this time, he may not see that scene. The Dragon King''s magical power can improve the dragon''s blood vessels according to the different types of dragons. Compared with the red dragon Mollier, rod would like to know what kind of promotion the enota, who is a fairy dragon, will get under the effect of this artifact. Looking at enota, who was staring at him, rod asked, "this artifact can enhance the dragon''s blood. I think it is for this reason that it makes you get rid of the control of Morrel. Can you feel the improvement in the blood?" Listening to rod''s question, enota blinked: "were you thinking about that just now?" "It''s more than that, but it''s the most important thing." Rod replied. Enota tooted his mouth and said, "it can strengthen my spell, and the effect is about twice as good as the original. Besides, it seems that I can command some ordinary dragons, just like the holy dragon does." Rod nodded. With the blessing of the Dragon King, enota, as a fairy dragon, not only gained control over other dragons, but also improved her magic. However, rod didn''t know whether she could use this artifact to get in touch with Morrel''s blood control. Doubling the effect of a spell is equivalent to twice the spiritual attribute of casting the same spell. For enota, who is good at casting, this will undoubtedly greatly enhance her strength. "You''re too risky." Realizing the power of this artifact, rod shook his head and sighed. He knew what kind of risk he would take to get such a complete artifact. If rod didn''t master the field of death and control the great demon agran, if rod didn''t find something wrong when he returned to the island, he immediately went to the plane of Qi element to find them, in an attempt to keep this artifact, they would not come to a good end under the pursuit of the Dragon Legion. Even if rod arrived in time, they finally got away with Rowling''s trump card after a bloody battle. The whole process was extremely dangerous. If they were not careful, they would not be able to return smoothly. Without rod, they would not be able to escape under the siege of the dragon. "You shouldn''t do anything. Even if you are temporarily attached to Molly and obey her orders, it''s better than risking to keep this artifact. When I come back, I''ll find a way to help you out of control." Rod sighed and looked aside. "And Rowling, you should have taken such a risk with her..." One side, Rowling just smile, did not answer. As if he had made a mistake, he opened his eyes wide and murmured, "but I don''t want to be controlled by her. I want to come back here and wait for you to come back..." "Brother, no matter what happened before, the final result is still good, isn''t it?" Then Rowling came forward and said. "So far, it is." Listening to Rowling''s explanation, rod nodded, but deep in his eyes, he was a little worried. "You won''t do this in the future. You are more important than this artifact." Seeing that rod no longer pursued this matter, enota showed a happy smile, while rod looked at her helplessly. Because of enota, rod can be said to have completely offended mauriel, the natural hero in the third expansion. Not getting the Dragon King''s magic power, of course, weakens some of Morrel''s strength, but rod can''t underestimate this natural hero. No matter the hero''s identity or the memory of his previous life, all let rod understand that Molly will have a great deal to do in the war of doomsday. In the form of a giant dragon, Molly shoulders the identity of the king of nigon. In the face of the situation, Rhode can''t get rid of it in advance by knowing the plot of the expansion film. As the hell army attacks the surface world, Morrel will lead the Dragon army to find rod sooner or later. Even if rod joins the hell army, the result will not change. The war between them is inevitable. Now that enota has acquired this artifact, it is obviously impossible for rod to return it to Mollier respectfully. Even if war will break out in the end, rod is not afraid of anything, but is ready to understand the power of this natural hero. The most urgent task now is to get back the original noumenon. With the artifact blessing of noumenon, whether it''s the Dragon legion of Morrel or the devil in hell, it''s not enough to be afraid. Chapter 1910 "Gather all the Necromancers who explore the sea, and let them gather in this sea area with all the Necromancers." After examining the changes in enota and Rowling, rod soon straightened out and ordered Cain and Vera, who were waiting. Without the control of spiritual imprint, rod''s power had already penetrated into the hearts of the two death knights. After getting rod''s order, Kane and Vera bend down to receive orders one after another. Then they take out one by one sound transmitting conch and give orders to the necromancer at that end. "I''ve heard that Lord rod is back. I''ve always wanted to see him to see if he''s as terrible as he''s said to be." Floating on the sea, in the endless whale bones, a one eyed necromancer was ordered to look at the direction of the island. The whale bones under him suddenly exerted force and rolled up layers of waves. "Come back now? Damn, do you know how long it took me to find this unique group of marine creatures! " In the distant sea, looking at the huge crabs like mountains, the weak necromancer was dissatisfied with the order from the other end of the shell and gave a roar, but he didn''t disobey the order and controlled the fish to return. "I have drawn the topographic map of this trench and found dozens of precious undersea mineral deposits. I don''t know what reward I will get if I go back this time?" A half body turned into a fishman, and the necromancer with long gills under his face came to the surface. Recalling the order he had just received, his eyes were burning. The whole water level was shaken by rod''s command. Taking the island as the center, the Necromancers who explore radially towards the nearby sea return to the island one after another. These necromancers, in order to better explore the ocean and take the initiative to sail to the deep sea, are also reaping a lot. They not only find the natural resources in the ocean, but also obtain a variety of marine Necromancers. It may take some time for them to return. Let the death knight be responsible for the return of the necromancer, and tell them the next task, rod face serious thinking about other things. On one side, Rowling listens to rod''s order. She is intelligent and quick thinking, and quickly guesses rod''s plan. "Brother, if I guess correctly, now you should plan to mobilize all the strength to go to the treasure house in the cloud to recapture the noumenon?" Asked Rowling. "Yes." Rod nodded. "I need your help and enota''s help. I can''t get close to my body. There is still a lot of time before we start. Remember to meditate in advance and restore the mana in your body to its peak state. " Hearing rod mention himself, enota stopped, rubbed the hand on the top of bimont''s head, and raised his head happily. On the other side, Rowling was worried and asked, "brother, what are you going to do while I meditate with enota?" "Me? I''m going to ask agran to take me to other places. I''ve controlled several death knights to transform the undead in a remote area far from the center of the continent. Now it''s time to recall that power. " Rod thought about it and replied. After listening to his plan, Rowling did not ease her worry, but sighed deeply: "you are always like this..." "What are you talking about?" Rod was puzzled and didn''t understand what she meant. "You always make all the decisions by yourself and never discuss with us. Will you go back to the island after you bring back those death knights? You must have something else to do. It''s a good thing for a hero to have a strong will, but I don''t like that. " Rowling pursed. Rod looked at her. "I don''t need to discuss it. I know what I need and how to do it. It''s just a waste of time. " "But sometimes it''s more than that." Lorraine sighed, "have you forgotten? Your noumenon has been in the treasure house in the cloud because of an accident, and enota and I don''t know about it at all... Even if we see you in the human eye ring, who are not named elot, I don''t know what your plans are. If we knew what happened to you in advance, we might have saved you long ago. " Rod was stunned. He thought of the door of different dimensions that suddenly appeared and disappeared after he killed Goliath: "it turns out that the door of different dimensions was created by you..." Rowling then said: "what''s more, a person''s wisdom is limited after all. The aristocracy of eracia will cultivate a group of learned think tanks. Major actions will only be further implemented after the decision of the think tanks. Maybe our advice can help you as well. " "Those who say this don''t know what legendary wisdom is." Rod shrugged. "What are you talking about from just now on?" On one side, yinuota listened to the conversation, his head didn''t turn around for a moment, a little dizzy. "We''re talking about the next plan." Rod turned his eyes and looked at the girl with purple hair. Compared with the naughty fairy dragon, Rowling was more assertive, which made it more difficult to deal with. "You''re just saying it." Said Rowling, with her head slightly lowered and her mouth bulging. Rod looked at her helplessly. After a long time in the dark and decadent dreamland, rod did not feel impatient because of her words, but full of appreciation for her behavior. Rod knew that she didn''t say it for greater power, but for her own sake. "You want to discuss? Then I''ll take your advice. You''ve all mastered mysticism. It''s about one day before you meditate and recover your full mana. What can I do with that time? " Rod asked, spreading out his hands. "What was your original intention? I''m talking about specific plans. " Rowling did not answer, but asked in reverse. "The specific plan... I will ask agran to send me to all parts of the main plane first, and gather my death knights. It will take about three hours. Then go to Diya, find the king of Diya who has been controlled by the dark word, and let him lead all the Necromancers to use space magic to meet the Erathian border. Maybe it will take two hours. The rest of the time, I will look for the advance troops of the hell legion, and those demon believers, as Goliath, to fake the orders of the hell king, and attack eracia with them to attract the attention of those angels. " "Finally, I will return when you have finished your rest and lead the assembled necromancers through the gate of the different dimensions to the treasure house in the cloud," he said After listening to rod''s story, Rowling smiles. It''s a smile full of confidence. Chapter 1911 Seeing Rowling''s slightly upturned mouth, rod asked, "do you think my plan is bad?" "Of course not." Rowling replied. "It''s impossible. I have the best intelligence, which is the best result at present Rod didn''t believe what she said and put his hands around him. Even Rowling''s query, if there is no sufficient reason, rod will not accept. Legend level wisdom gives rod such confidence. Ordinary wisdom can make people think quickly and improve their thinking ability, not to mention legendary wisdom. "I can come up with better plans. Let''s make a bet, brother." Rowling chuckled. "Me too, me too!" On one side, yinuota heard the conversation between them and broke in. Rod stroked his forehead helplessly: "innota, you don''t know what we''re talking about..." "I don''t care! You can''t leave me Enota blinked and insisted. She looked sideways at Rowling: "I think Rowling will win! If Rowling wins, I''ll let you... " Enota''s big eyes kept turning, as if thinking about how to punish rod: "let you make a hundred magic eyes for me to eat!" Rod''s mouth flicked, and he was not surprised by enota''s jumping thinking: "OK... If I win, you are not allowed to eat the magic eye, especially the void eye." "Steal? I didn''t steal the eye... "Enota looked up at the sky with a guilty heart. Rod gave her a helpless look and patted her on the top of the head. "Ha ha..." Rowling also looked into enota''s action, covered her mouth with one hand, and chuckled a little between her fingers, "it''s my turn, brother." "If you win, what do you want?" Rod asked, unconcerned. Rowling approached rod and whispered, "I won''t take the opportunity to ask too much like enota. I''ll only love my brother." For some reason, rod suddenly felt a chill on his back. Under the gaze of rod, Rowling slowly put forward her own requirements: "my requirements are not many. If I win, no matter what decisions you make in the future, you should report to me in advance." "It looks like you''ve become more controlling." Rod turned his lips. On the surface, enota demands more, but in fact, Rowling''s demands are more troublesome. "You won''t be afraid, will you? Or do you have no faith in your legendary wisdom? " Rowling glanced at rod with a playful look in her eyes. Not far away, the great devil, agran, was stunned. He always felt that he had seen this scene before. "I won''t be afraid. Just do what you say. If I win, don''t mention it again." Knowing that Rowling is excited by words, rod still agrees to the bet. One or two people''s demands are not excessive, at most they are just a little troublesome. Second, the strong always have more say in the past. With Rowling summoning the trump card in the prophecy card, enota mastering the unique artifact, rod should listen to their opinions at the right time. More importantly, they have a unique position in rod''s heart. "Tell me, what good idea do you have?" Said rodrand. "I remember the leader of the thieves'' guild, but he attached great importance to his brother. In his previous plan, he did not mention contacting her and using the power of the thieves'' Guild." Referring to the plan, the smile on Rowling''s face slowly subsided, and the whole person became serious. Seeing the change of Rowling''s expression in her eyes, rod''s heart was even more appreciative. What she said was not a joke, but a sincere consideration for herself. "You mean Sally? I don''t believe her Rod shook his head. "She came to the island and contacted me. It seems that she is very concerned about your condition. If we can use the power of the thieves guild, maybe many things are much easier. " Rowling responded thoughtfully. "You said she cared about me? No, she cares about the scarlet eye. " Recalling the previous situation, rod shook his head and said, "now I have no scarlet eye, and her strength is too strong. It''s not a good choice to ask her for help." Before that, it was with the scarlet eye that rod saw Sally, who had not been seen by other creatures for countless years, in the deep darkness, that he got her special treatment and the privilege of the thieves guild. At this moment, rod, who has lost his scarlet eye, can no longer see Sally in the dark and lose the restriction on her. Sally is the top legendary creature who has mastered the power of the field. Even the hero Eve has no resistance in front of her. When rod goes to find her, he is giving his life to the moody leader of the thief. Sally''s strength is far beyond Rhode''s imagination. Only creatures at the top of the legend can compete with her. Neither Rowling nor enota are her opponents. Rhode doesn''t want to take such a big risk before she gets the strength commensurate with her. "From the beginning, I didn''t think about looking for her." Rod shook his head and denied Rowling''s proposal. "If you had scarlet eyes, would you go to her?" Rowling made an unexpected assumption. Rod was stunned, but soon his face flashed a certain color of Enlightenment: "wait... I remember the scarlet eye is the hero''s specialty from the hero degar. And the set of prophecy cards in your hand, on which you draw the former degar. " Scarlet eye can see through the deep and extreme darkness, but its real effect is to transform all creatures in sight and lower level into vampires. This ability belongs to degar''s heroic specialty. Long ago, he helped him to defeat the unimaginable terrible enemy, but he finally gave up and left his two eyeballs in the Phoenix falling place of the fire element plane. In order to complete the task of the flame king, rod went to the place where the Phoenix fell. From the tomb guards there, he learned all about the hero degar. On the soul tower, degar, who wakes up after countless years, has already lost his heroic will and finally died with regret. In the story of the tomb keeper, degar, the ancient hero, once had the supreme heroic will to bring the Phoenix to life and death, just to revive the dead lover. Rod recalled that he had drawn a hero card with degar from the prophecy card. Rowling''s power was to call the things in the prophecy card into reality. In other words, he could rely on Rowling to borrow degar''s Scarlet eye. Thinking of this, rod''s eyes flashed a flash of fire, at the same time, he also realized why Rowling dared to bet so firmly with himself. Chapter 1912 Maybe it''s because he stayed in the dark space for a long time. For some memories, rod felt a little vague. Even the legendary wisdom can only strengthen rod''s ability to analyze problems, and can''t make him recall things he has forgotten. It was only when Rowling reminded him that rod remembered everything, especially the hero card with degar. Under the gaze of rod, Rowling takes out the unique prophecy card from the space ring. When she closed her hands, the card was at her fingertips, swimming at a speed that rod could not see clearly. When her action stopped, one of the prophecy cards with a gold edge and red background was taken out by her. That''s the card rod used to draw. Degar was bathed in blood and holding the body of his lover. Degar in the card is not a vampiric king who lost his will after countless years, but a powerful hero who awakened his heroic will and was in full swing. It is said that degar had defeated the incarnation of the king of hell and solved a crisis in the surface world. Rod had heard a lot about him before. Rod predicted that although degar only has level 6, with the blessing of the hero template, his strength should have surpassed that of the creatures in the early stage of the legend, barely equal to that in the middle stage of the legend. When converted to the player level, it is from level 4 to level 6 of level 7, not to mention that he has scarlet eyes, and can reach all the creatures whose levels are lower than his, All turned into vampires. However, even such degar is not the trump card in the prophecy card. There are only six trumps in the prophecy card, and there are 60 hero cards after the trumps are removed. Degar is just one of them. This can''t help but make rod feel again the powerful power contained in this set of prophecy cards. With this set of prophecy cards, Rowling has the potential to reach the top of the legend. In the heyday of any trump card, the strength of the hero can be equal to the peak of the legend, which is enough to defeat any enemy. What Rowling needs to do is to find a way to summon those heroes out. Feeling the potential of the prophecy card, rod sighed deeply. "Brother, do you sigh like this to prove that I won the bet?" Clinched the prophecy on her lips, Rowling asked confidently. "I just feel that even degar, the hero in his heyday, is not the trump card in the prophecy card. How powerful should those trumps be? I suspect that even if it''s Marcia who made the prophecy card, she can''t really exert the power of the card. " Rod analyzed. Just one of the trumps, even failed to play all the strength, so that the Dragon Legion suffered heavy losses. If all the six trumps can be summoned at the same time, there will be six ancient heroes whose strength is comparable to the peak of legend and there is no suspicion between them. No matter what kind of forces, they can''t bear such terrible power, and they are enough to destroy everything on the theme plane. Even remove those trumps, the remaining hero card can not be underestimated. If we can summon the remaining 60 heroes in their heyday, the whole expansion will change. If she had such power, how could she seek refuge? She was enough to compete with the remaining six hells alone, and it was not rod''s turn to find a way to save her. However, looking back on the crime that maxika was in charge of, Rhode knew more about it. How can it be called greed if we don''t create a treasure beyond the artifact and even can''t master it? One side, Rowling also showed thoughtful eyes: "you are right. We know too little about this prophecy card and the mysterious prophet. The only thing I can do to help my brother is to try to master the power of the prophecy card. " She put away the card with degar. If she wanted to summon the hero, she had to be very careful. If degar''s eyes were not careful, most of the creatures here would turn into vampires. "Back to the previous topic, is this prophecy card enough for you to change your plan?" Asked Rowling, stroking her chin. Rod was silent, thinking about the risks and benefits of going to the thieves guild. The existence of scarlet eye may make Sally do it. With the help of such a legendary creature, it would be much easier to hold down the angel outside the treasure in the cloud and recapture the essence. However, rod has no power to restrict Sally. If she discovers the secret of scarlet eye from degar and chooses to grab her eye, rod has no means to counter her. Rod doesn''t think that she has something Sally values. What she needs is someone who can see her from the dark. No matter who has scarlet eyes, she can do it. If she knows the effect of scarlet eyes, she will spare no effort to rob those eyes. It''s not difficult for the magicians who are keen on transforming themselves in the underground world to change their body parts. Any senior magician can do it. It''s easy for the thieves'' guilds, which are all over the mainland, to find a magician who has the ability to change his eyes. It may not be a good thing to bring degar to her. Rod doesn''t want to have another terrifying enemy with scarlet eyes. "I won''t change my plan, not because I can''t afford to lose, but because it''s too risky to do so. If I''m careless, I''ll pay a price I can''t afford." After calming down, he shook his head and refuted Rowling''s proposal. "I know you''ll say that." For his answer, Rowling did not feel any surprise, "you need to be able to restrict her strength, and I have the right person here." With that, Rowling raised her mouth slightly and showed rod a prophecy card again. Rod''s eyes narrowed slightly. He recognized that the prophecy card was one of the six trumps. "Wait... You don''t want to summon the man in the ace to limit Sally, do you?" Staring at the name of the hero on the trump card, rod''s expression changed slightly. Compared with other people, rod knows more about the power of the hero on the trump card. Even in the face of the legendary Sally, the hero still has the power of World War I. his name has already gone deep into the hearts of countless casters. Anyone who mentions him will bring a bit of respect. Even rod can''t help breathing heavily when he looks at that name. "Can you summon him in his heyday? It''s a wonderful thing... "Rod said hastily. However, in rod''s hopeful eyes, Rowling shook her head. Chapter 1913 "It''s a pity that although I can summon him in his heyday, I have to sacrifice a large number of legendary creatures with sacrificial ceremony. If I only summon him with ordinary sacrifices, his strength is not even one percent of that of his heyday." Rowling''s reply interrupted rod''s thought. Even if Rowling used the sacrificial ceremony to summon the man out, his strength was extremely limited and could not bring much help. "But I''m not going to let him fight. His identity is more valuable than his strength." Rowling had a smile that grasped everything. "Identity? You mean to use his identity, to use the power of other forces... "Rod recognized her meaning and thought in his eyes. As a necromancer and resisted by other forces, it is undoubtedly difficult for rod to use the power of other forces without this card. Hell can fight for it, but rod has just offended the hero Morrel, so he has no way to borrow it. However, with this card, things suddenly turn for the better. As long as the person on the card reappears in the world, the situation will change immediately. Rod has a chance to obtain a strong ally, which is enough to compete with Sally of the thieves guild. "How can we reach those people?" It seemed to be something on his mind, rod asked. "Don''t worry, as long as we open the two-way stele on the island, they will come to their own door soon." As she spoke, Rowling took out an envelope embellished with gold from the space ring. It was a letter from master blakada. In the letter, Rowling, who is in charge of the island, was coerced and lured to open the two-way stele on the island for the master blakada to seek refuge on the island when the end of the day came. The letter also threatened that if Rowling refused, the legendary mage from the headquarters of the magic guild would flatten the island and eradicate everything on the island. "It looks like you''ve already planned." Seeing the letter, rod finally realized what Rowling wanted to bet. It seemed that Rowling was not in a fit of anger, but was ready. "Of course." After retrieving the envelope, Rowling gazed at rod. "Is this trump card enough for you to change your plan?" After thinking for a moment, rod nodded cheerfully: "you won this bet." Not far away, enota looked at them with doubts. She was still wondering why Rowling won: "wait, what were you talking about?" "It doesn''t matter, enota. The important thing is that my brother has admitted that I won the bet." Rowling glanced at the purple haired girl with a smile. As soon as she thought of all her actions after Rhode, she had to tell herself in advance, and Rowling''s heart was very hot. "Yes! Rod, my 100 magic eyes don''t need tentacles. Make them elastic Soon, enota put all her doubts behind her and cheered. Rod reached out and stroked his forehead. He always felt that losing the bet was more troublesome than he thought. "It shouldn''t be too late. Let''s get ready as soon as possible." After the settlement of the bet with Rowling, rod soon straightened out. "Enota, try the power of the artifact to see if you can get Lucia out of blood control. Then start meditating as soon as possible to restore the full amount of mana in your body. Agran, when your fire escape has cooled down, go to Diya shadow city for me, contact the king of Diya over there, and then return quickly. I will also use your fire escape. " As the orders were issued, people around rod mobilized quickly. Even enota knew that this was an important preparation to recapture rod. Without his usual carelessness, his eyes became focused. Only Rowling, who had been standing quietly by rod''s side, listened to his orders until it was her turn to be the last. "Rowling, summon the man in the trump card, open the two-way stele on the island, and let''s meet the mages who come from afar." Rod said in a deep voice. If I had known before that the mages of blakada had dared to attack the island while they were away, and threatened that if Rowling and his party dared to resist, they would level everything on the island. Rod would not let them go easily and would have left them a painful lesson. But now, with that trump card, it''s hard for the other mages of blakada to say. But the magic guild is no longer rod''s enemy, but has the chance to become rod''s ally. Any mage in the magic guild will be respectful when he sees the man on the trump card. Rod can also take this trump card as the hub and use the core power of master blakada. The man drawn on the trump card was born in the golden age of blakhada, leading the magic trend of an era. His name has been handed down forever in blakhada, and no one knows it. Even after countless years, it has never been forgotten. He was the founder of the magic guild and the immortal ruler of blakhada. He was honored as the God of mages by all mages. Countless bards wrote books and biographies for him. He was Gwen Magnus. Rod was not surprised to see Gwen, the wizard''s God, among the six trumps of the prophecy card. Rod, who used to be a mage, knows more about Gwen''s influence. Maybe only a great hero like Gwen, who is famous and has the greatest strength of his time, can be called a trump card. If enough creatures are sacrificed, Rowling can even summon Gwen in his heyday to see the power of the mage God. However, it can be predicted that the number of legendary creatures to be sacrificed will far exceed rod''s imagination. Rod recalled that when he was in hell and saw maxika in the magic dock, he had heard some rumors about Gwen from her. According to the ancient prophet, Gwen, like her, participated in the war of killing gods in ancient times, which eventually led to the fall of the holy mark. Without the source of power of the holy mark, the Holy See could not sustain it. The powerful holy kingdom of eracia collapsed and was replaced by the rise of blakada. The golden age of the mage Empire came. As for Gwen, the God of mages, blakada only records his great deeds in the golden age of MAGE Empire, but does not mention what he did before the golden age. If it wasn''t for the reminder of maxika, rod would not have known that Gwen had been involved in the killing of gods. Even the headquarters of the thieves guild had no record of this. Chapter 1914 On the east side of the island, the abandoned two-way stele is reactivated by magic at this moment. The golden lines meander along the arch like body of the stele, crawling all over the stele like a snake. With a flash of gold, the vortex like channel is completely formed. The passage of the two-way stele seems small, but under the effect of space magic, even Goliath, a giant, can smoothly pass through it and go to the other side of the two-way stele. "Opposite the two-way monument, it should be Sao City, right?" Judging from the spatial fluctuation of the overflow from the two-way stele, rod quickly determined the location of the exit. "Well, that''s our city over there." In the center of the Percy, Rowling nodded. "I hope that, as you said, those mages will forcibly connect the activated two-way stele instead of waiting here for nothing." Said rod, shaking his head. Had it not been for Rowling''s persuasion, rod would have gone to blakada with Gwen, the ace, but in the end, rod still listened to Rowling''s advice. "They will come." Rowling decided. Staring at the whirlpool in the two-way stele, they wait quietly. The appearance of transmission stele originated in the golden age of blakada. At that time, the Academy of magic reached its heyday. All kinds of magic flourished. Almost every day, new types of magic came out, and many of them are now widely spread. The transmission tablet and space magic also came from the talented magic scholars of that era. Generally speaking, the space channel formed by two-way steles is fixed. Once the two two-way steles are connected, the connection cannot be interrupted unless one of them is destroyed. Before that, the two-way steles on the island had been connected with the two-way steles in sao''ou City, forming a fixed space channel. In order to prepare for the possible crisis, Rowling has already closed the two-way stele on the island, but when she opened it again, the two-way stele still connects Sao city. As the birthplace of magic, the magic guild, which holds all the knowledge of magic in the world, has more research on Teleportation tablet than other creatures. At the beginning, the magician who developed the teleportation tablet was a member of the magic guild. From Rowling''s mouth, he learned that the mage blakada, who threatened to threaten the island, was not too surprised when he mastered the means of forcibly connecting the transmission stele. There were countless years of magic guilds, and the research on the transmission stele was far beyond rod''s expectation. Besides connecting the transmission stele, rod was more worried about their other means. "The spatial fluctuation is more chaotic than before, and the mages have started to connect the transmission tablet." While rod was thinking, Rowling seemed to find something. Her eyes became solemn and her body subconsciously stepped forward. Her voice did not fall. The dark blue light replaced the golden whirlpool in the transmission stele. The strong impact from the transmission stele made Rowling step back two steps unconsciously until her back hit the hard magic boat, which stabilized her figure. Two silver lights come out from the dark and blue transmission stele, just like two stars in the night sky. The light is moving and converges into one person''s eyes. A figure came out of the transmission tablet. He was dressed in a silver robe. The robe was gold lined with mountains and lakes, flames and lightning, symbolizing the four magic elements. With his arrival, the nearby water magic elements fluctuated violently. The water magic elements that should have enveloped him formed a fault around him, which could not touch his body. This also made Rowling''s pupils shrink. "Brother, that person''s strength is very terrible... No matter who comes to the water element plane, he will be suppressed by the plane rules. Except for water magic, he can get twice the result with half the effort and can''t play a quarter of the effect of the main plane. But he is not suppressed by the plane rules at all. In other words, all his spells will not be weakened by the plane rules! " Looking at the man walking out of the transmission tablet, Rowling looked nervous and quickly pulled rod to say. In the face of a terrible enemy, Rhode''s presence, let her feel very at ease. Behind the man was a group of ordinary looking human beings. There were only two legendary mages who came with him. One was wearing purple robes and covered with purple gauze, showing only the part above his eyes, but the forehead was full of wrinkles. He looked very old last year, and the other was white haired, with old face and bright eyes. Both of them had amazing strength. The legendary mage has a long life span, even surpassing the immortal. Different from melee professionals who grow older and lose their strength when they exceed a certain limit, the older the legendary mage is, the more time he has to spend on studying magic. He has more knowledge and more power. However, the two old legendary mages always followed the man behind, and there was a trend that he was the leader, which made Rowling''s heart more nervous. Originally, Rowling had a lot of confidence in persuading blakada''s mages. However, when she saw these mages, she realized how naive her ideas were. There are only three legendary mages on the island, and the strength of others can be ignored. However, these three legendary mages are enough to wipe out everything on the island and completely occupy the whole island. Unless Rowling can summon the hero in the trump card completely, she can''t compete with them at all. Aware of Rowling''s nervousness, rod, with the same look, patted her on the shoulder and said, "don''t be nervous, Rowling. You should have expected this from the moment you made this decision." "Sorry, brother..." Rowling slightly lowered her head, "maybe your idea is right. The legendary mage, the leader, has reached the same level as Sally. They are too dangerous. I shouldn''t ask you to change your plan. Now the only thing we can do is pray that they will let us go because of Gwen. " Rod laughed. "You''re wrong, Rowling. I changed my plan not because of your request, but because I wanted to. When you take out that trump card, even if I don''t have your request, I will go to blakada and find those mages. " "I know who he is." Looking at the man in charge, rod said slowly, "he is the current leader of the magic guild. He is a pure mage who has given up all foreign things. His reverence to the God of the mage is far beyond your imagination. I''ve seen him once before, but he shouldn''t recognize me now. " When rod looked at the man from a distance, the man felt the same and looked over. Chapter 1915 "Is this Gwen Island mentioned in ancient literature? Why is there a devil here? " Looking at the giant in the distance, Eli, who came to Gwen Island, asked. Although the giant''s strength is powerful, it has never been seen by him. He walks slowly, and his silver robe is slightly raised. "He is not an ordinary devil. He has a strong breath of death. He has mastered summoning, and his level is not low." On his side, the old man with white hair took a look at the giant. There was a flash of divine light in his deep eyes, which was a sign of the launch of the perspective eye. "It''s just some unimportant trick." Eli shook his head with a slight look in his eyes. "Also ask the leader to focus on the overall situation of bracada. According to the divination results, Gwen island has the key for us to survive the doomsday war." Purple robed old woman with hoarse voice reminds a way. Eli''s steps faltered. Even he was not sure of the doomsday war that was about to sweep the whole world mentioned by the old lady "Why choose here? If we want to save some mages, with our ability, we can choose the four element planes, not to mention there are countless half planes for those mages to live in. Is there anything special about this island? " The old lady with purple robe raised her head and looked at the sky covered with black clouds: "because this is an island built by the God of mage, and there are traces left by the God of MAGE on it." "The water element plane has only the ocean. Long ago, when the mage God came here to explore the plane, he could not find a resting place, so he raised a piece of land from the boundless ocean. At first, Gwen island was only a very small area. With the constant transformation of many mages, it had a later scale. " On one side, the old man with white hair sighed. "Hundreds of years ago, the transmission stele on Gwen island was suddenly closed and lost contact with blakada. All the mages who came to this island blurred the spatial coordinates of Gwen island at the same time, which could only be the meaning of the mage God... It was not long ago that we detected that the transmission stele on Gwen island was activated again, and I was in the process of divination to resolve the doomsday crisis, There''s Gwen Island, too. " The old lady in purple followed his words. "I know all that. I only care about whether there are traces left by the mage God on Gwen island. " Said Eli slowly. Originally, he didn''t need to take over Gwen island. Some of the top mages in the magic Guild Headquarters were willing to complete this task, but Eli came here in person. Not only that, Eli also brought the top power of the magic guild. The two people who followed him to any magic guild would be warmly welcomed by the local president and respected by all mages to ensure that no accident would happen. There is only one reason for him to appear in person, that is, there are traces left by the God of mages on Gwen island. As the leader of the magic guild and the most loyal follower of the mage God, Eli naturally can''t miss this moment. He wants to see everything that belongs to the mage God with his own eyes. A little closer, looking at the giant in the distance, Eli said in a high voice: "You are the ruler of Gwen island? According to the ancient records, the land under your feet is all the property of blakada, the mage empire. The mage made this island, and it will return to the mage. I''m glad you''ve made a wise decision. I don''t want to hurt anyone. As long as you''re obedient, I''ll allow you to take refuge here at the end of the day. " With that, the team that followed them to Gwen Island took action. They dispersed and began to search around the island. With the transmission stele in the East as the center, it began to spread all over the island, even in the homes of island residents. The necromancers, who had been ordered by rod, didn''t make any radical resistance when the mage team approached, but their eyes showed fierce intention to kill one after another. Necromancers are not easy to be provoked. Although on the island, necromancers do not need to kill each other. The vast ocean is enough for all necromancers to explore and get unimaginable gains from it, but the ferocity of necromancers will not change a bit. "Brother, they are so deceiving Rowling looked at the scene in front of her, her eyes almost bursting with flames. The mages who searched for the island used the power of magic to overthrow the buildings that were originally neat. Even Rowling spent a lot of effort to pave the flat ground of the island''s main roads, which were constantly blasted away by those mages. It seems that the mages are looking for something, even if they dig three feet into the ground. The way of searching is even more simple and rough. Whatever hinders their search, they destroy it. All the places where the mages had passed were in a mess. Seeing the island destroyed, Rowling couldn''t bear to look at rod. "They have the strength to do that." Rod''s face remained unchanged, and he always looked calmly at what was happening below. The arrogance of mages has a long history. In the golden age of blakada, even a low-level mage had a higher status than the aristocracy of eracia. During the most powerful period of the mage Empire, it directly enslaved a number of surrounding areas, including the krylord wasteland and the taitalia marshland. It even focused on the most fertile land in the center of the continent, the sacred kingdom of elasia, and fierce conflicts broke out. But in the end, it was afraid of the angels in the clouds and reached a settlement after annexing part of elasia''s land. Even if in the future, with the division of magicians and necromancers, a large number of gifted mages choose to travel far away, the powerful mage empire will inevitably decline, but magic still occupies a full advantage in the battle. For countless years, blakhada kept enslavement to the surrounding areas, until a born hero appeared, waving the forbidden magic ball to cut off the shackles of slaves, which liberated the surrounding areas from the enslavement of blakhada. As the supreme leader of the magic guild, Eli has extraordinary strength and inherited the arrogance of the mage since the golden age. In his eyes, the island is just a group of low-level creatures, and even the undead creatures that he always dislikes and blasphemes his life, which makes him even more bored. For this reason, he doesn''t care about everything on the island, and doesn''t need to consider the feelings of the necromancer. The only thing he needs to find is the trace left by the God of the necromancer. Chapter 1916 As many mages began to search every inch of land on the island, there were still a steady stream of creatures in the opened two-way stele, and the types of mages changed from the initial mage team to a unified type of magic puppet. Led by dozens of legendary Titan giant puppets, plus a large number of beautifully shaped diamond man puppets, they all came out of the transmission stele one by one, and there were even several crystal dragons among them. The powerful momentum of legendary creatures emanated from those magic puppets, which attracted the eyes of the Necromancers in the distance. At this moment, they could not help sighing at the wise decision of the leader. If they resisted before, everything on the island would be completely destroyed in front of these powerful magic puppets. Ordinary necromancers can only detect the terror of those mages from the puppets without concealing their strong breath. But rod knows that compared with the puppets behind them, the former few mages with no obvious breath are more terrifying. They can sink the whole island without even using the puppets. The number of legendary puppets is far less than that of legendary mages. As long as there are enough resources, they can be mass produced, but it also takes time to manufacture. In addition, maintaining the existence of legendary puppets also requires a lot of energy. The energy of a golem can be the pure mana value of a mage, or it can be directly replaced by the core of an Elemental creature. The higher the level of a golem, the higher the level of the elemental core. To be sure, it is not easy to gather such a large number of magic puppets. It seems that the resources of the whole magic guild have been mobilized. If rod didn''t return in time, these people on the island alone would not be able to deal with the fierce mages. The whole island would be taken away by those mages, and there was no other possibility. "The mages of blakada, you are still as overbearing as ever." Looking at the ranks of mages who are destroying everything on the island, rod said slowly. Compared with the loss suffered on the island, rod was more concerned about the attitude conveyed by the mage''s action. No matter the precious puppets or the leader of the mage, their unquestionable attitude shows rod that they are determined to win this island far away in the water element plane. For this reason, rod can''t help wondering, this is just an island on the boundless sea of water element level. What precious things are there to attract those mages? Hearing rod''s low words, the mage leader''s expression remained unchanged. Behind him, the old man with white hair looked into the distance, and his body flashed, and then came to the middle of the confrontation with rod. "I''m sorry, but that''s what leaders do all the time. I believe you have read the letter we sent and made the most correct choice. You can rest assured that we will not hurt anyone here. If you always cooperate, Gwen island will still belong to you when we find what we want. Now, allow me to ask you a few questions. " Looking at the old man with white hair in the distance and listening to his words which were full of apology but could not be refuted at all, rod just showed a sneer: "you are not qualified to talk to me about this. Let your leaders come in person." "You..." listening to rod''s impolite words, the old man with white hair flushed his face. He was respected by all the mages in the magic guild. How could he have been so angry. If it wasn''t for the fellow travelers who came with him, the old man would have been unable to resist casting a spell and taught the giant a lesson. "Enough, ashore." Feeling the anger in the old man''s heart, the mage leader said slowly. The old man gave out a lot of grunts. With a flash of his body, he returned to the leader of the mage. He didn''t even stir up any space fluctuation. This ability, even the most top magic assassin in the thieves guild can''t do. "Prophet Olak, have you divined what we are looking for?" After a light look at the giant in the distance, there was no fluctuation in the leader''s eyes. Then he asked the old lady in purple robe. He was very concerned about that thing. "At present, I have only found two things that can affect the direction of the mage empire in the war of doomsday. More results need to wait until those mages finish their search for the island." The old woman''s eyes were full of light, staring at the emptiness, and replied. She then said: "leader, although you are disgusted by the spirit of the dead on the island, please put down your prejudice and go to see the former owner of Gwen Island, that giant. He is one of the two things that can change the fate of blakada. From his previous words, he obviously won''t talk to me." Listening to the old woman''s reply, Eli''s eyes at the giant gradually changed. Eli has no doubt about the prophecy of the old lady in purple robe. Before that, she had predicted that croylord was out of control, that the mage rebellion led by dekken, and that all kinds of events in blakada could not escape her expectation. Realizing that the giant in front of him is one of the things that will change the fate of blakhada, Eli''s eyes are fixed. The change of fate can be divided into positive and negative directions. What he is looking for is the change of positive effect. He hoped that blakada would become better and better, even stronger forever. Once he found a negative change, he would mercilessly order to eliminate the giant in front of him. Without any extra trace, he appeared in the boat like structure above the giant''s head, and soon his brows were deeply wrinkled. The knowledge contained in the headquarters of the magic guild includes the original magic and undead magic, which also makes him see at a glance how special the monster''s body structure is. It is the result of mixing the most top magic and undead magic. "Is the way to change the fate of blakada really in such a monster? Oracle Olak said that only a real hero can have the ability to change her fate. She is a hero herself, while the leader of the rebel mage, deken, and even the barbarian Tanan, are all heroes. Why can''t I be a hero? " Looking at the monster from a close distance, Eli looked unwilling. He hoped, more than anyone else, to change the fate of blakhada, not only to save the mage empire from the end of the war, but also to reproduce the glory of the golden age. Unfortunately, there is no hero''s identity. No matter how powerful he is, what terrible magic he can cast. In divination, he is still not the one who can change blakhada''s fate. Only a hero can do all this. Chapter 1917 "The mage leader of blakada, we meet again." Looking at Eli in the distance, rod said slowly. "Why? I don''t know a devil like you Eli carefully looked at the giant with unique shape. In his impression, he had never seen such a demon. If he had seen it once, he would be deeply impressed in his mind. "Of course you don''t remember. The last time you saw me, I wasn''t what I am now. I still remember that you handed the magic talisman, one of the artifact parts, into my hands Rod had already recognized Eli''s identity. In his mind, all kinds of situations that happened in the potion competition flashed from time to time. On one side of the magic boat, Rowling listened to his story without disturbing. Even though rod had already told her about the plan, she still felt the madness of the plan when she really implemented it. For all the magic guild, Rowling''s memory is only rod''s initial competition. In order to prevent the identity of the necromancer from being exposed, she did not come to the final with rod at that time. "It''s you, rod..." From rod''s words, Eli recalled many things in his mind after a short surprise. With the outbreak of the disaster of the dead, when the shadow of death swept across the mainland, master blakada, who was far away in the snow, also heard about everything that happened in Diya through various channels. Among them, the necromancer of blakhada is more familiar with the leader of the DEA side. At the beginning of the war, it was rumored that the necromancer with an artifact and unfathomable strength was a traitor of blakhada. In addition, he also found a puppet on the surface. For a moment, besides the liches, even the other necromancers did not know the real identity of the man. It wasn''t until the necromancer attacked vigorously that Eli learned the intelligence of that man. The culprit who caused everything was rod, who had participated in the potion competition and won the championship in the hands of many blakada mages. "It seems that you still remember me. I thought that a powerful mage like the president would not remember me as a necromancer." Rod said slowly. "You are not an ordinary necromancer. You are more special than any necromancer I have ever seen." Eli shook his head, not stirred by rod''s words. His eyes moved to rod''s giant body and looked at Percy, who had replaced the giant''s head. His face showed a different color: "it seems that you not only have great attainments in Necromancer''s magic, but also have dabbled in magic. Unfortunately, these are taboos not allowed by the God of mages. " The great change of rod''s body has completely exceeded Eli''s expectation. He can''t compare the ordinary looking necromancer in his memory with the giant in front of him. Compared with the body of the necromancer, the body of this giant is hundreds of times stronger. Eli can''t imagine how rod did it. "Blakada has never allowed Necromancers. It''s not necessary to say anything before." After a deep look at rod, Eli continued, "the previous conditions still hold. I''m here to find the traces left by the mage God. If you can provide information, I will allow you to stay in Gwen island for refuge when the end comes." "Refuge? The leader of the magic guild, facing the end of the day, is thinking about how to take refuge. If he says it, I''m afraid it will damage the glory of blakhada. " Rod did not take his words, but found out the problem. "If you think I''m going to escape the end of the war, you''re wrong. As the president of the magic guild, I will stay in blakada and lead the mage to the last moment. Those people who come to the island ahead of time just prepare for the unexpected. " Eli said. As the president of the magic guild, Eli shoulders the glory of blakhada and is a symbol in the hearts of all mages. In the face of the end, even if the prophet has given the worst prediction, he will not escape, but actively seek the power to fight against the devil. Rod recalled that in the last battle of the previous life, blakada, who had a large number of mages, became the target of the hell Legion. Morrel''s Dragon Legion plundered blakada, and more mages died in the hands of the demons. In rod''s memory, Eli finally died in the main city of blakada, the magic city. Serren, the general of hell legion, led the army of elite demons. In one raid after another, Shengsheng exhausted his mana, and finally killed him completely. Eli was also the first legendary peak creature to fall in the doomsday war. Once rod, also joined the doomsday Resistance Army, and other players to fight against the devil in the depths of hell, finally ushered in the success of the expansion. But at this time, with the change of his position, rod no longer needs to join the Resistance Army. It is the best choice to make good use of the expansion film and gain more. "Tell me about you. Your body now is full of the smell of demons. At the end of the day, I will not let go of the enemies of the devil. " There is a kind of threat in Eli''s words, which rod can deeply feel. The threat from the top legendary mage is not easy. Even the terrible rod, the legendary mage, feels more powerful suppression from Eli than when he faced Molly before. After making up his mind to fight against those demons, everything related to demons is Eli''s enemy. If rod can''t give a reasonable explanation, in order to save Gwen Island, he won''t let a powerful enemy who is qualified to threaten other creatures on the main plane exist. "I''m not interested in demons. I just want to transform them into undead creatures and fuse their dead bodies." Rod gave a necromancer like answer, Eli frowned: "there''s no other way to fight. At the end of the day, you are either our companion against the devil or our enemy. " Looking at the giant in the distance, Eli''s eyes were cold. As Eli said, in the end, only when all the surface creatures unite as one can they fight against the evil in the hell. If they can''t win over the hesitating and wavering creatures, they should be eradicated at the beginning to prevent them from causing more harm. Chapter 1918 "A companion against the devil? Are you referring to the companions who fight together, as the barbarians do when they avenge blakada? " Rod seemed to have something on his mind, with a slight sneer on his face. Eli''s face turned ugly. Of course he understood what rod meant. The Necromancers who helped the mage Empire and resisted the barbarian''s Revenge didn''t come to a good end in the end. Even at the end of the battle, they were expelled by all the powerful mages. Not only that, the mages also found many necromancers hidden in the magic guild in this way. "You..." listen to rod mention this matter again, feel his words for blakada disdain, Eli glared at rod, but can not find any words to refute. Those things, indeed, were done by master blakada. The mage of the magic academy alone has no right to decide the whole matter of blakada, which has also been approved by Eli. The lessons of the cooperation between the necromancer and the mage can be seen clearly. From rod''s words, Eli felt his meaning, and he was still unwilling to stand for the end of the war. As soon as Eli wanted to say something, rod''s voice came again: "I am a necromancer. Everything about the necromancer has nothing to do with blakada, and so do other necromancers in Diya." Listening to rod''s reply, feeling his attitude, and thinking about the words of the prophet, Eli said coldly, "your previous behavior has greatly weakened the power of the surface world. If you plan to join the demon side, I can guarantee that I will destroy you before you hurt other creatures." "I''m scared." Rod showed his hand and sneered scornfully. Eli shook his head: "I didn''t solve you now because the surface world needs your strength. More importantly, the prophet''s divination mentioned that you have the ability to influence the direction of the whole war. I hope you can make the right decision." Listen to him say so, Rhode is somewhat stunned on the contrary: "what are you talking about?" Eli opened his mouth. Just as he wanted to say something, he heard the voice of orak, the prophet, ringing in his ear: "Mr President, they have found the second thing that can resolve the crisis. It''s a... In a word, it''s very important. Please go to see it in person." After hearing the good news from the prophet, Eli took a deep look at rod. Then, without any intention of staying, he flashed back to the prophet and said, "what did they find out?" Eli was stunned by the excitement in the eyes of the old lady in purple robe. In his memory, Olak always looked like a quiet old man. He never looked happy easily. He didn''t know what the mages had found that could make her so excited. On the other side, the old man with white hair was in a trance. He quickly paced back and forth with his hands down. Only when Eli came back, did he stop the pace he couldn''t stop. "Madam President, we found a statue belonging to the God of the mage. Not only that, there are traces left by the God of the mage himself on the statue. Judging from the extent of the traces, it should have been left by him not long ago!" Olak said excitedly. "What?" Even Eli''s steady hand began to shake at this moment when he heard the news. He could understand why the two legendary mages, who had been famous for a long time, were so extreme and important at this moment that they could not help their excitement. The existence of the mage God is the symbol of the whole blakada. Without the mage God, the magic guild would not exist from the beginning. For the members of the magic guild who believe in the God of the mage, the status of the God of the mage far exceeds everything else. If it''s just a statue, maybe Eli won''t be so surprised. There are countless statues of MAGE God in blakhada. There are more or less several statues in almost every magic school. Maybe there''s nothing special about the statues on Gwen island. What really surprised Eli was the trace left by the mage God himself on the statue. If it was left not long ago, the legendary mage God might be on Gwen island. Eli believes that the hell Legion is not a problem if there is a mage''s God. The power of mage''s God is not in the same level as that of ordinary legendary mages. It''s very likely that he has touched a higher field that no legendary creature has ever reached. This is why he has such a high reputation. After discovering this, Eli''s heart was burning. He seemed to have seen the solution to the doomsday crisis. As long as he could find the God of the mage, there was nothing he could not do. After a little excitement, Eli''s heart soon calmed down and asked the old lady in Purple: "are you sure that''s the trace left by the God of the mage? And nothing else? It''s a matter of great importance. I need your affirmative answer. " "It can''t be wrong, sir." Olak answered immediately. When she got the news at first, she had the same doubts as Eli, but with her own divination and insight ability, she quickly confirmed that it was indeed the traces left by the mage God, and it was not long ago, which stopped Eli in the sky. "Good. Take me to the statue now." After getting orak''s affirmative answer, Eli no longer waits. He can''t wait to see the trace with his own eyes. Compared with everything of the mage God, the monster in the sky is not important at all. No matter what choice the monster makes in the end, as long as the mage God can return safely, everything will be changed by him. Since the golden age of blakhada, the God of mages has rarely appeared, and more is the magic guild to manage everything. In modern times, the God of mages is completely silent, and no mage can contact the legendary god of mages. Because of this, there are different opinions about the whereabouts of the mage God in blakhada. Some mages say that he has already fallen, while others say that he is only disappointed in blakhada. For such a mage, the magic guild can''t avoid punishment. In blakhada''s magic guild, all kinds of praise for the mage God had already gone deep into Eli''s heart. He pursued the existence of the mage God all the way, and finally found out the whereabouts of the mage God on Gwen island. After receiving Eli''s order, the powerful puppets were left outside the two-way monument, while Eli and his party headed for the statue on the island. Chapter 1919 "Brother, they have already started. Let''s follow them as soon as possible." Noticing the movements of the mages, Rowling was shocked and urged rod. "Don''t worry." Rod was always calm. "Have you forgotten what I told you?" Rowling seemed to think of something and pursed her lips. Before that, as a punishment for losing the bet, rod had already told her the complete plan, which made her look at rod a little different. "Brother, did you really come up with that plan after you got the trump card? Instead of the idea from the beginning? " Rowling asked affirmatively. "Of course." Rod looked at her. "Have you forgotten? I have legendary wisdom. Besides, if it wasn''t for the trump card, I wouldn''t change my plan at all, and I wouldn''t lose to you. " After getting rod''s affirmative reply, Rowling didn''t ask any more questions, with a clear look in her eyes. The same is wisdom, but the focus is completely different when it works on different people. Rowling''s wisdom focuses on studying and calculating the knowledge of magic. When Rowling does this, she will get extra gains from magic, or even create new magic. While rod''s wisdom focuses on calculating others, and can easily find the weaknesses in the hearts of other creatures. As for enota, Rowling didn''t see where her wisdom was focused. While Rowling is thinking, Eli and his party have come to the center of Gwen island by means of space magic. The existence of space magic has become a necessary ability for all mages through the continuous improvement of blakada mage. Mages who don''t know space magic will be restricted in many cases. In front of a huge statue, Eli and his party stopped. "This is the statue of the God of the mage. Judging from the manufacturing process, this statue already existed as early as the golden age of blakada." Beside him, the old lady in purple said slowly. "I can''t imagine that the statue of the God of the mage is so well preserved on Gwen Island, which has long lost contact with the theme plane." Looking at the statue, which has already penetrated into the hearts of all members of the magic guild, Eli can''t help feeling at this moment. In order to find the traces left by the mage God, he came to Gwen island. The statue in front of him seems to be the response of the mage God to him, which contains the power to change blakada. The statue is surrounded by colorful flowers, many of which have withered. Many people kneel in front of the statue and keep praying. "Great mage God, your light shines on the earth, and your glory is above the sea. Please lower your punishment and destroy those enemies who invade the island. " For the nearby magic guild people, these prayer did not have any response, just increased the voice in the mouth. When the sound of prayer reached elier, Esther beside him frowned: "Lord President, they don''t know your identity. Do they need to expel these people?" As these people surrounded the statue, there were even several necromancers among them, which also made Esquel dissatisfied. How can the chairman of the magic guild and the necromancer worship the God of the necromancer together? It''s a symbol of blakada''s honor, and even if Eli doesn''t offer it, he should take the initiative to let the prayer evade. "No more." Eli''s eyes swept around and finally fell on the flowers in front of the statue. "Gwen island has been occupied by the necromancer. The energy of death here is so strong that even plants can''t survive, but the flowers dedicated to the God of the necromancer remain bright. This shows that those people respect the God of the necromancer." Looking at the prayers, Eli said slowly, "no matter who they are, the mage God can feel their respect. It must be the God of the mage who doesn''t want to expel them. " Listen to Eli, the old man with white hair doesn''t insist any more. While on one side, looking at this scene, Olak''s expression is dignified: "Sir, I suspect that there are prophets who can predict the future on Gwen island. Those flowers are very suspicious." "How sure are you?" Eli asked. "About 30%... I need more information to confirm that." Olak replied. "Only 30%..." Eli shook his head and didn''t pay attention to Olak''s reminder. It was only Olak''s conjecture, not the result of divination. Even if this group of prayer is really the trap set by the necromancer, Eli is not afraid at all. As the president of the magic guild, he has been assassinated many times, but he is still safe. Even if there is a legendary assassin hidden in the crowd, Eli is sure to move back safely at the last moment. "Great mage God, your light shines on the earth..." He stepped forward slowly and came to a girl who was kneeling down to pray. He interrupted the girl''s Prayer: "may I ask you some questions?" The girl raised her head slightly in confusion and looked at the incomparably powerful mage: "you ask." "Do you always pray like this?" "Yes, we do every day." The girl answered in a low voice. "When exactly?" For the girl''s answer, he seemed a little interested, and then asked. "Every day at dawn, noon, dusk and midnight, we gather here to pray to the great mage God. Whenever we eat food, we recite the name of the mage God." She looked at her feet and did not dare to look at the powerful mage. Eli, on the other hand, looked thoughtfully. He leaned slightly and looked at the old lady in purple in the rear. "The sun rises in the clouds at dawn, the sun is burning at noon, the sun sets at dusk, and the moon shadows in the sea at midnight. This is the prayer rule handed down in the golden age of blakhada. It is used to pray to the greatest things in the world, the magic elements that make up the world, and the great mage God. With the silence of the mage God, this set of prayer rules was completely abandoned a hundred years ago. Even the deans of some magic schools did not remember these rules. " Olak explained slowly. She looked at the girl, the original color of doubt in her eyes, also dispelled a lot at this moment. Without waiting for Eli to ask questions, Olak continued: "these prayer people should be the descendants of the first group of adherents on Gwen island. Only they can firmly remember these prayer rituals. The mages in blakada have long been lost in all kinds of magic, forgetting the glory of the mage God and the awe of the magic guild." Chapter 1920 After confirming the identity of the girl in front of her, Eli''s expression softened down. It''s just that Eli is not so polite to the Necromancers nearby. "You just prayed to the God of the mage and asked him to help you solve the enemies invading the island. Are you talking about the Necromancers? Don''t worry. The God of the mage will protect you. All the Necromancers will be solved. " Speaking of this, Eli''s eyes swept the nearby necromancers, which sent out an undisguised intention to kill. If these necromancers dare to hurt the adherents of the God of the necromancers, he will not let them go. "Not the necromancers, but you." The girl''s reply made Eli stunned. He asked incredulously, "what are you talking about?" "It was you who invaded Gwen island and destroyed everything on the island." Speaking of this, she seemed to think of something. Her teeth clenched tightly and her eyes showed some hatred. "Mr. President, why do you have the same opinion with her? Her body has the breath of death energy. Maybe she has been threatened by those necromancers for a long time, so I specially said this to you. You don''t have to pay any attention to her. " It was the old man with white hair in the rear who said these words. He raised his hand and didn''t know what he had done. The girl let out a groan. His whole body seemed to be lying on the ground and couldn''t move at all. She was biting her teeth, and her whole body was constantly making brittle bone sounds, and there was a bit of blood color between her teeth. She made a painful hum in her mouth, but she tried not to let herself scream. "Who asked you to cast a spell?" Eli glared at him and lifted his hand to remove the spell on the girl. Not only that, a burst of water surrounded the girl under his guidance, blooming bright light and repairing all the injuries on the girl. "Mr President, don''t forget our mission. This is the place that belongs to blakada." The old man with white hair felt his magic and was easily relieved by Eli. His eyes could not help showing some difference. He is also a legendary mage. His strength is better than that of Ellison. As early as in blakada, he knew the result, but at the moment, he deeply felt the gap between the two. It''s not easy to remove the magic cast by a legendary mage? To dispel a spell cast by other mages, you need to use first-order magic exorcism. Generally speaking, the only magic that can be dispelled by this spell is the gain or decrease magic that lasts a long time and consumes a low mana value. The fully formed damage magic can hardly be dispelled by exorcism. The attack magic that disintegrates an opponent usually only appears in the battle of level crushing. A high-level mage, after spending enough mana, can dispel the magic that a mage apprentice casts. If you want to dispel the magic that a formal mage casts, the difficulty will be raised to a higher level. As for the dispelling of the legendary mage''s harmful magic, ace has never heard of such a thing. However, his own magic has been forcibly dispelled, and it is still in front of him when he can consume mana at any time to fight against the exorcism effect. Aichel didn''t know how Eli did this. Maybe it was because he was in the plane of water element, and all kinds of other magic elements were suppressed. Only the water magic element was very active. Aichel had to use the water magic element instead of the native magic element, and the effect was greatly reduced, As a result, Eli, who was found to have a flaw, directly dispersed, or for some other reason. No matter what the real reason is, the result of dispelling the magic has appeared in front of ashchl. He can only accept this, and accept the fact that Eli''s magic talent is far beyond himself. Thinking of this, the words of Escher''s persuasion can not continue. As early as before the birth of Eli, ashchl was the president of the magic guild and had seen many powerful mages with excellent talents. However, it was the first time for Eli to thoroughly inherit the concept of the God of mages and carry forward the pure mages to the extreme existence. When Eli appeared and was elected president by many mages, ashchl only felt that everything had changed. Although he still held important positions in the magic guild with years of prestige, how could these positions compare with the real president? After hearing that there was something that changed the fate of blakada on Gwen Island, he asked to come here with a little expectation. "No magic on them without my command!" Eli is very dissatisfied with the move that ashchl used his magic to hurt the girl without authorization, and says harshly. Not only that, in the release of aschel cast magic at the same time, he also to the girl, cast the healing magic of the water system. Looking at the girl''s injury quickly recovered, Olak also showed a different look. The healing magic of an ordinary mage needs to consume the vitality of the injured person''s body to make the wound heal quickly. Although it can shorten the healing time of the wound and relieve the pain of the body, after the end of the spell, the lack of vitality will make the injured person weak for a period of time, consume too much vitality, and even leave a dark wound in the body, It''s worse than a normal wound. There are few treasures that can restore the lost original vitality. It is said that only in ERI, far away from blakada and on the other side of the mainland, can there be things that can restore the original vitality. In olakot''s memory, only the ancient eracia has the secret method of making people recover quickly without any side effects. It is said that the secret methods in eracia are all from the gift of God. Although orak does not believe this, he always laments the magic of those secret methods in his heart. At this moment, to Olak''s surprise, Eli''s secret method applied to the girl is very close to this level. It can not only repair the girl''s body surface injury, but also supplement the missing vitality. After discovering this, Olak''s eyes on Eli became dignified. Different from Escher''s fear and deep desire, OLAC''s dignification is more of a kind of heartfelt joy. Seeing that the leader of the magic guild was more powerful, she was more happy than other mages. With the ability to predict the future, she knows what a terrible disaster blakada will suffer in the near future. The stronger the leader of the magic guild is, the more favorable it will be for the whole blakada. Chapter 1921 After rebuking the old man with white hair, Eli slowly comes forward to the girl who vomits blood under the heavy pressure of magic. "What''s your name?" He held out his hand and pulled up the fallen girl. "Jane..." when she got up, the girl answered in a low voice. "Don''t be afraid. We all see your respect for the God of the mage." Eli took back her hand, and there was a little coldness in the girl''s hand. The girl looked at him, opened her mouth, seemed to want to say something, and lowered her head. The other prayers near the statue didn''t believe what he said. If they didn''t fear the powerful power of the mages, they would have made a disdainful hum. "Do you know anything?" When he found something strange in the girl''s face, Eli asked. "Jane, don''t tell him anything." With the regular tremor of the earth, the small stones keep jumping up and down, rod also came to the statue''s location, his voice rang through the field before his body. "Well, you giant again." Looking at rod''s figure, the old man with white hair gave out a lot of grunts. In his heart, there was a breath of being taught by Eli. There was no place to vent, "you have no right to refuse the request of the magic guild! I can''t bear the anger of the mage! " "Oh? What would you do? Are you going to torture her with instruments of torture or threaten her with other people''s lives Rod asked with a look of disdain. "You..." feeling the mockery in rod''s words, the white haired old man''s eyes glared. When did the mage of blakada fall to such a shameful means? Even if you really want to torture, it''s also a mental magic, let her say everything. A large number of water magic elements gather around the old man with white hair. He is ready to do it. "Enough." Just then Eli stopped him. "You scared her." Next to Eli, the girl is looking at this scene with fear. She seems to recall the situation when she was heavily pressed by the magic before, and her whole body can''t help shaking. After getting Eli''s order, the old man took a deep look at rod, which dispersed the condensed magic elements. Aware of the girl''s fear, Eli took the initiative to comfort: "we are not your enemies. We all believe in the great mage God. We are here to find the traces left by the mage God and resolve a terrible crisis. If you know something, you may as well take the initiative to tell us that no one will hurt you. " Speaking of this, elite took a look at rod in the distance, who was a top legendary mage. From him, even rod''s eyes shrank at this moment. "Brother, do you feel it?" On the Percy, Rowling asked in some surprise. At the moment when Eli looked over, she only felt that she had lost control of the mana in her body. Then she asked rod. "Well." Rod nodded solemnly. "That''s the power of the field." After returning to the island, rod had already told Rowling and his party about what happened during this period, including the existence of the field. Unfortunately, no matter who is on the island, they have never heard of the power of the field, and their strength is far from the level of the field. Rowling is very curious about the unique power contained in the field. She can''t wait to make a further test on rod''s death field and explore the unique potential in the field. However, rod doesn''t have many ideas. The research in the field is not in a hurry for a while, and it''s not too late to try again after he becomes a legend. So many legendary creatures have never had the power of the field, and not many have even heard of this power, which is enough to show rod that the level of this power is far beyond his imagination. At this moment, from Eli, after feeling the existence of the power of the field, rod was naturally very surprised. What he wanted to do was to use the power of master blakada to restrict Sally a little, to see Eli''s posture. He also has the field, and even can defeat Sally in turn. Rod''s eyes are a little heavy, but fortunately he has already made enough arrangements for those mages. Eli has great power, which may not be a bad thing. The only variable is the purple robed prophet in the mage team. The prophet''s ability to predict the future is not a good thing for rod, which also makes his plan full of variables. What''s more, Eli was accompanied by the famous orak prophet of the whole blakhada. If he had known that she would come, rod might have changed the whole plan. If you want to fight against the predictive power of the prophet, unless you also have a powerful prophet. Rod knew that Rowling was working hard for this. That set of prophecy cards can also be used to predict the future, and the effect is no less than any treasure. Rod''s eyes swept over the girl beside Eli, and she also said: "for countless years, we have been praying to the statue of the mage God. Not long ago, maybe our sincerity moved the mage God, and his Oracle came to the statue." Following the girl''s words, Eli''s eyes also looked at the huge statue in front of her. "What is the content of the oracle?" Eli asked quickly. The girl looked at him nervously and replied, "the Oracle has always been stored in the statue. Anyone who touches it with his hand can know everything in it." After learning the news from the girl, Eli and several other mages looked at each other, and different ideas flashed in their eyes. "Mr. President, I suggest that all the Necromancers nearby should be interrogated by mental magic to see if what she said is true." The white haired old man offered. "Mental magic will completely break their will. I have said that I will not hurt those people." Eli shook his head and refused the offer. "What she said is true." On one side, the purple robed prophet added, "the second thing that can change the fate of blakhada is in this statue, and I can confirm that." When Eli refused, the old man with white hair looked calm: "well, for the safety of the president, please allow me to touch the statue for you, so as to avoid any pitfalls. After all, it is related to the God of mages, which has condensed the power of prayer of Gwen island residents for countless years. When the end comes, the magic guild needs your leadership more." Eli looked at him: "no trap can hurt me. Although the power of prayer contained in the statue is huge, there is no proper way to use it. On the contrary, it''s you. I''m more worried that you can''t bear this power." With that, Eli passed the girl beside him and stepped forward slowly to the foot of the statue. Chapter 1922 Looking at the huge statue in front of him, Eli felt the unique power contained in it. "The power of prayer..." Feeling the constant flow of power, Eli''s eyes softened. The power of prayer is condensed by pure spiritual power, which is not a kind of magic element, but has the similar effect with magic element, and can be used to cast magic. Before the rise of the mage Empire, the casters on the mainland would only use the power of prayer instead of mana to cast all kinds of magic. With the arrival of the golden age of blakhada, magic knowledge began to spread on the mainland, and the power of prayer was gradually replaced by magic. Up to now, except for the priests of Erathia, they will continue to gather the power of prayer, and all the casters will no longer use this power. The magic guild collects all the magic knowledge on the mainland. Eli, as the president, is no stranger to the power of prayer. If he wants to, he can also gather the power of prayer like a priest, but there is no need. It''s the best choice for a mage to absorb the magic power gathered by magic elements. Ordinary mages can achieve it by meditation, but it''s extremely difficult to gather the power of prayer. The most important thing is that they need extremely firm faith. Because of this, when the easier method of meditation spread, the power of prayer was gradually eliminated by the times. Eli knew that the only advantage of the power of prayer was that it could accumulate indefinitely. The mana value contained in the mage''s body is closely related to the knowledge that the mage has mastered. Once the mana value in the mage''s body is saturated, it can''t be absorbed continuously. However, the power of prayer is not so. It can be superimposed all the time. What the statue contains is a huge and extreme power of prayer. If it breaks out, it will be no less than the superposition of dozens of fifth order magic, and the whole Gwen island will sink completely. This huge power of prayer is undoubtedly obtained by the residents of Gwen island over the years, which also makes Eli more confident in the words of the girl. It is not a simple thing to pray to the mage God for many years, which is enough to show the island residents'' piety to the mage God. The white haired old man was worried that this huge power of prayer, if used as a trap, would cause unimaginable damage, but iris was not afraid. He gazed at the statue in front of him and put his hand over it. The next moment, the earth shook faintly, and a golden light burst out from the statue''s eyes, which in turn projected a picture into the sky. "That''s..." Looking at the man in the picture, the old man with white hair looks excited, and his arms can''t help shaking. So does Eli, trying to control the peace in his heart. The only one who can keep calm is prophet Olak. In the picture, the person corresponding to the statue is Gwen Magnus, who brings blakada into a new era, which makes all members of the magic guild very excited. "Great mage God, your light shines on the earth..." looking at the man on the statue, the nearby prayer, his mouth again issued a devout prayer, this time, many members of the magic guild began to pray with them. "That''s not what''s happening now, it''s just a picture." Olak looked at the picture and quickly analyzed it. In the picture, the God of the mage is standing at the top of the cliff, looking into the endless ocean in the distance. "The end is coming." His sight overlooking the distance, even without any movement, also let people feel a deep momentum. As soon as he raised his hand, a red thing appeared in his hand: "follow my steps, those who are lost here, go to the battlefield where I used to find it, and you can change the fate of blakada." His eyes, as if through the whole space, gaze at Eli in front of the statue. With that, his figure gradually dissipated, and the whole statue quickly returned to calm. Looking at the scene that quickly calmed down, Eli''s ears still echoed the words belonging to the God of the mage. In addition, he also firmly remembered the thing that the God of the mage took out in his mind. "Mr President..." Olak''s body trembled, a little blood spilled from the corner of his mouth, and his hair turned white in an instant. As early as the moment the image appeared, she began to divine everything in the image, and got a result that shocked her. "The words in the image were all spoken by the mage himself, not by others in disguise!" Because of the divination picture of the mage''s God, Olak was the strength of the strong reaction, which made her very excited. At this moment, she forgot the pain and the power of divination, and explained to her that the man in the picture was the God of the mage, not other creatures. Eli''s heart was also excited. He finally found a way to change the fate of blakhada from the statue of the mage God, which was confirmed by the prophet himself, which also dispelled all doubts in his heart. "That thing..." In Eli''s mind, he was constantly recalling the last thing the mage God showed. It''s a red round thing. If Eli is right, it''s a common apple. "Master God, what is that thing?" Eli can''t believe that an ordinary apple can change the fate of the whole blakada. There must be something mysterious in it that he doesn''t know. What''s more, the God of the mage also mentioned that he wanted to go to the battlefield where he used to be. What does that mean? For a moment, Eli felt even more puzzled. Although the God of the mage left a vital revelation that could change the fate of the whole blakhada, the content of the revelation made him feel extremely confused and didn''t understand what it was. Recalling the apple in the picture carefully, Eli found a detail that had not been noticed by him. There was a tiny bite mark on one side of the apple, and he didn''t know what it meant. Shaking his head, Eli looks back at Olak. Eli doesn''t know what the apple in the picture is, but Olak can know this. She can predict everything about that apple, just as she can predict that there are things that can change the fate of blakada on Gwen island far away from the water level. At this moment, Olak, who has just recovered from divination and the master''s God''s backfire, is constantly gasping violently, and his face has become very pale. From Eli''s eyes, Olak understood what he meant. Without any words, he once again began to use divination to explore the apple in the master''s hand. Chapter 1923 On the Percy, Rowling leaned slightly and looked at rod beside her. She noticed that rod was staring at everything below, with a look of interest in his eyes. Besides, the giant''s body also bent slightly. Until now, all that happened around the statue is in rod''s expectation. The powerful mages in blakada have long been lost in the joy of discovering the God of mages, and ignored other unreasonable places. Great joy can always dazzle people''s mind. Even the mages who constantly study magic and have great wisdom can''t avoid this. This is the trap that rod set for them. Naturally, the so-called mage God in the picture is not the real mage God, but Rowling''s king card summoned Gwen. In a sense, he is also the God of the mage himself, but his strength is far less than that of the peak period, only the Apprenticeship of the mage. "Great mage God, please guide my way..." In front of the statue, Olak''s eyes were shining with gold. Her eyes penetrated the void and saw the unknown picture. "This... This is?" All of a sudden, her whole body trembled violently. In her excitement, even the purple veil on her face fell off, revealing her face full of wrinkles. She tried her best to stabilize her movements, but she couldn''t do it. This is almost impossible for a powerful legendary mage. "What did you find?" Eli looked at Olak''s abnormality and asked quickly. Ordinary things, absolutely can''t let the knowledgeable, experienced prophet so gaffed, looking at the side of Olak, Eli also realized the seriousness of the problem. Olak didn''t answer. The golden light in her eyes was more intense, but her mouth gushed out a mouthful of old blood, and her whole body would collapse to the ground. Seeing this, Eli takes the initiative to cast a spell to let her float, so as to avoid further gaffe. At the same time, she uses healing magic to restore her state. After a long time, Olak recovered: "I saw everything about that thing... I saw the ancient gods with their sins, the angels with their black wings, and Gwen Magnus." As she said this, she felt severe pain in her mind, but she clenched her teeth and continued: "all along, no mage can know what the mage God did before the golden age of blakhada, and there is no relevant record within the magic guild. All the prophets who intend to explore this matter will be attacked by powerful forces. " She turned and looked at the huge statue with trembling eyes. Her reverence was even more profound: "even I can''t find out what happened to the mage''s God, but the apple enlightens me. Through its divination, I saw a battle that nobody knew and killed the God, and Gwen was in it." "Fighting? What does this apple have to do with fighting? " Eli asked suspiciously. "You don''t know, this apple is the key to the end of that battle, which contains unimaginable power... Maybe that''s why the mage God will leave us such enlightenment." Olak said quickly. After several times of divination, especially seeing the spirit far beyond her current level, orak''s spirit was seriously attacked and depressed. She could not continue to use this power for a short time, but her eyes were very excited. As soon as she thought of the boundless power shown by those great beings in the picture, she immediately felt that blakada in the end was saved. If she had that power, no matter how many demons, she would not be able to threaten the mage empire. "I didn''t expect that the prophet even divined the war of killing gods. I just wanted to use the apple to lead their eyes to the treasure house in the cloud. The mage of blakada has some means as expected... " In the story, Olak didn''t deliberately lower her voice, but because of the excitement in her heart, her voice increased a lot, which also made rod hear everything she said. From Olak to Gwen''s God killing war, rod knew which battle she was talking about. In the depths of hell, rod had heard some information about the battle of killing gods from the mouth of maxika. Gwen was one of the participants in the battle, and maxika herself also took part in the battle. In ancient Erathia, there was a god like existence. He was called the scarlet. He once made the holy Kingdom prosperous. Unfortunately, as early as hundreds of years ago, the scarlet had already fallen. The key to the fall of the holy mark is the war of killing gods. What gives the scarlet a fatal blow is the existence of a "God maker" in the mouth of methekah. According to methekah, the man steals the power of the scarlet and becomes the closest being to God. Rod didn''t know the identity of the "godfather," which was not mentioned by maxika. Maybe Gwen, who considers himself the God of the mage in the future, will become a God. However, Olak''s divination results far exceeded rod''s expectation. From the mouth of maxika, rod only knows that Gwen participated in the war of killing gods, but he doesn''t know what the apple has to do with the war of killing gods. Rod first saw the apple from the documents of the thieves'' Guild. After the explanation of the leader of the thieves, Sally, rod realized that there was some connection between the apple and the fall of the holy city of standwick. After aurak''s divination, rod realized that the Apple''s secret was far more complicated than he thought, and even appeared in the battle of killing gods. Rod once got the apple in the treasure in the cloud and brought it to him. Because of this, as long as the vision of the mages was led to the apple, rod''s goal was achieved. Those mages who seek the guidance of the mage God and come to the island will try their best to get the apple after knowing its whereabouts. And the angel of elacia, of course, can not easily hand over the apple. With good luck, rod can get these powerful mages to lead his attack on the treasure house in the cloud, so as to get back the noumenon, and even no longer need Sally''s help. From the strength of Eli, his strength is not under Sally''s, if you have his help, the success rate of the plan is naturally higher. As for learning about Apple''s relationship with the battle of God killing, it was more like a surprise to rod. If time is up, after rescuing maxika from hell, rod must ask her clearly. Chapter 1924 "Where is this apple now? Have you divined yet? " After listening to Olak''s story, Eli thought a little and understood the meaning of the unique apple, and then asked her. "It is now in the clouds, in the treasure house guarded by angels." The man who answered Eli''s question was not Olak who had just finished his divination, but rod who was waiting quietly. Listening to rod''s voice, Eli looked at the giant in the distance, and then got the confirmation from Olak: "what he said is true, sir. For countless years, that Apple has been sealed up in the cloud treasure house, and has not been taken to other places. " With the confirmation of the prophet, Eli nodded, looked at rod''s eyes, and also had some inexplicable meaning: "how do you know this?" "I was the first to see the oracle of the mage, wasn''t I?" Rod did not answer his question directly, but gave an ambiguous answer. Eli closed his eyes slightly. After thinking for a while, he admitted what rod said: "this Oracle is left by the God of the mage to us, the blakhada mages. You who have been to blakhada should know this very well." "For you?" Rod looked at him suspiciously. "Don''t you hear where the apple is? It''s a treasure house in the clouds guarded by angels. If it was so good, I would have gone by myself and destroyed the statue without leaving any trace. How can I get you here? " Eli seemed to think of the angel''s difficulties, frowning slightly, his eyes also dignified. "Dharma Master of blakada, no matter what you do, I will definitely go to the treasure house in the cloud. This island will be given to you. Please pray slowly to the statue of the God of Dharma Master." Rod seems not to care. "Wait a minute." Eli took the initiative to stop rod, with a thoughtful look on his face. "Mr. President, you don''t want to unite with this giant, do you? Not to mention that it does not conform to the rules of the magic guild, what can a creature like him do? He is not an angel''s opponent at all. Let him live and die on his own After discovering the emotion in Eli''s expression, the white haired old man took the initiative to persuade him. "I understand what you say. The magic guild will always give priority to the survival of blakhada. The crisis of the end is much more dangerous than those barbarians last time. The whole blakhada may be destroyed. In contrast, even working with the necromancer is nothing. The only question is whether he has the ability to work with me Eli replied calmly, shaking his head. Looking at the giant in the distance, Eli''s voice increased a little: "you are not the opponent of those angels. Even if I was afraid of the power of those angels, I didn''t dare to attack them easily. If you can''t enter the treasure house in the cloud, you will be killed by the angel. " "You don''t have to worry about that." Rod opened his hand and replied. On the Percy, Rowling listened to rod''s reply and felt a little more anxious, but she didn''t remind her. Instead, she lowered her head slightly to avoid the strange things in her eyes being discovered by the mages. Although she had known rod''s plan for a long time, Rowling still admired him when he faced Eli, who was far more powerful than other legends, and even made up her mind to take advantage of this powerful mage. If she had, she would have written the confusion on her face. The more rod said nothing, the more confused Eli was. He couldn''t figure out how the giant could solve the problem of angels outside the city in the clouds. As for whether rod was just talking big, Eli didn''t think about it. In the potion competition, rod left a deep impression on him, which also made him believe rod''s words subconsciously. After pondering for many times, he finally said: "that apple is something that the mage God left to blakada. The magic guild is sure to get it. We will negotiate with the angel of eracia. Before that, please don''t rush to do it." Rod showed a suspicious look: "you don''t think the angels will obediently agree to your request, do you?"? What should you pay for such a precious thing? " "Magic guilds are all over the mainland. Almost all towns have branches of magic guilds. Over the years, they have accumulated wealth that you can''t imagine." Eli replied. "No matter how much wealth there is in the magic guild, can there be as much as in the treasure house in the cloud?" Rod showed disdainful eyes, "you don''t understand what is in the cloud treasure house, where the ground is piled up by countless gold coins, I don''t think those angels still lack any wealth." Rod''s words also made Eli hesitant. Different from other intelligent creatures, angels are the creatures that value the least wealth. No matter how much gold coins are, they don''t matter to angels who don''t need all the worldly things. What''s more, there are unimaginable gold coins in the treasure in the cloud. Maybe only powerful treasures can move the angels, but the magic guild doesn''t have much collection of treasures. It has the orders of the mage God. Almost all the mages in the magic guild aim to become pure mages. After thinking about all this, Eli sighed deeply and looked at rod differently: "I can leave Gwen island to you, but you need to tell me how you plan to deal with the angels." After listening to Eli''s words, Rowling was stunned. As Rhode had said before, the mages of blakada didn''t come for the island. It was just an excuse for them. But for rod''s warning, Rowling would not have realized it. From the moment she received blakada''s letter, all her worries were wrong. Rod pretended to look around, and then he said, "OK, I''ll agree to your request. I have an old relationship with the leader of the thieves guild, and she is also very interested in everything in the cloud treasure house. She will help me enter the cloud treasure house. " "Rogue guild..." reading about the organization mentioned by rod, Eli''s face changed slightly. As the president of the magic guild, most of his assassinations came from the rogue guild. Naturally, he was deeply impressed and understood what the rogue guild had. Finally, under the gaze of rod, Eli slowly said his request: "I think, since our goals are the same, we can unite." Chapter 1925 Aware of the chaotic mana fluctuations caused by the arrival of a large number of mages, as well as the different magic elements in the space, enota also came to the position where the fluctuations were the most intense after finishing his meditation in a hurry. However, she seems to be late, in her perception, those powerful breath one by one away, only the most powerful one has not changed. Here, she saw the familiar people, and a person she did not know. "Well? Who is he, rod? " After looking at the man carefully, enota immediately showed his suspicious eyes, trembled and stepped back until he got close to rod''s body, which suppressed his discomfort and said: "I can feel that the magic power in his body is as huge as the ocean, even the queen of purple wings is not his opponent." "He is our ally in this operation, at least for now." Rod explained to enota. "You''d better understand that the official of the magic guild in blakada won''t admit it. I''m just a vagrant you hired." The man shook his head. Rod took a deep look at him. The man was wearing a gray windbreaker. His face was ordinary and ugly. There was an abscess on the corner of his mouth. Only the majestic power in his body could not be covered by any means. It was Eli, the leader of the magic guild, who appeared in front of rod''s eyes. He used camouflage magic. Just for a moment, the whole person changed from appearance to temperament. Even with rod''s magic attainments, he could not see any abnormality. "You are the only one who is qualified to ask for that thing?" Rod looked discontented and complained, "I hope you can send out those magic puppets. They are the best weapons against angels." As for rod''s complaint, he just shook his head: "only the mages of blakada can develop top-level magic puppets, which will expose my identity. When the war of doomsday comes, I don''t want to see a rift in the relationship between blakada and erasia. I''m worth all the golems on my own. " "And you''re going to join me? What we have to do is to break into those angels'' treasure houses in the clouds. If your identity is passed on, it''s not so good... "Rod grinned at the right time, showing a gloomy smile. Eli just said with a smile: "that''s what the mage God mentioned. I''ll take it anyway for the sake of blakada. That Apple has a far-reaching influence. It involves the mysteries of the mage God and ancient erasia, and you are the one who can change the fate of blakada. Working with you is the most appropriate choice at present. " Rod was slightly stunned. He didn''t understand what Eli meant by changing the fate of blakhada. He heard Eli continue: "What''s more, the angels won''t believe it." Rod then asked, "why? Your camouflage magic is really exquisite, ordinary people can''t see the flaw, but as long as someone spreads the news, those angels will come to you for trouble. Do you have a clear idea of what our Federation is facing? " As he said that, rod showed a deep look. Eli took a look at the giant in front of him, and then looked into the distance: "even if they believe it, the battle of doomsday will make them not believe it. Facing the hell legion, blakhada needs their strength, and they also need blakhada''s strength. Camouflage magic is my explanation. If you plan to use it to coerce the magic guild, you may have made a mistake. Do you understand? " "I don''t understand." Enota opened his eyes wide and said in a confused way. "Do you believe it or not? Did I miss something? " Hearing this, Eli leaned slightly and looked at the newly arrived girl with purple hair. At a glance, she saw through her identity: "a newly Adult Fairy dragon, which is a precious species. It is almost extinct in the main plane, and only in the magic plain can we occasionally see them." "Tell her what happened, Rowling." He said a word to Rowling beside him. After seeing her quickly pull away enota, rod looked at Eli again: "I can''t imagine that the president of the magic guild is not only at the top of all the mages in magic, but also no one can match this calculation." Eli shook his head and asked, "didn''t you say you were going to the thieves guild? What time does it start? " "Don''t worry. One of my men can''t leave until he returns. He will send us to the headquarters of the thieves guild on the shadow plane with space magic." Said rod. Make an agreement with Eli. When the other mages of blakhada return through the two-way stele, rod asks Rowling to send a letter to the leader of the thieves guild in advance. Calculate the time, and there will almost make a response. Only when the great devil agran returns, he can lead Eli to the shadow plane. With the power of the magic guild, it''s more smooth than rod imagined. After knowing what the mages fear and yearn for, what rod needs to do is to make arrangements and wait for the mages to take the initiative. In order to let Eli do his best, rod promised that he would give the apple to him after the success. What rod got was the ownership of Gwen island and other precious treasures in the treasure house. On the face of it, this condition doesn''t do much good to rod. Gwen island has long been occupied by Necromancers. What the magic guild will do is to return the things that belong to rod again. In the treasure house in the cloud, those treasures contain unpredictable curses. A bad thing will hurt the soul. Rod has been cheated once. As an obvious attacker, rod needs to bear the anger from those angels. On the other side of the deal, Eli can get all the benefits, not only get the precious thing, but also don''t have to bear the anger of the angel to let blakada get away safely. But in fact, from the beginning, rod''s goal was not on the other treasures in the treasure house in the cloud. The only thing he needed was to take back the original, even at some cost. With the addition of Eli, rod has a little more assurance of regaining himself. Although Eli is the only one, there are no other legendary mages, and there are no powerful magic puppets to follow, his power alone is enough to change the whole war situation. It''s no exaggeration to say that if Eli is going to destroy everything on the island, all rod can do is to save a few creatures as much as possible and use space magic to evacuate. There is no way to compete with this legendary peak mage. If he takes back the noumenon, he still has a chance to compete with it by the power of artifact. However, only relying on Goliath''s body, rod can''t do it. The previous siege of fairy dragons has made rod deeply understand this. Chapter 1926 As a more powerful party in the transaction, Eli did not feel anything wrong with the content involved in the transaction. The journey to Gwen island was much smoother than he imagined. He not only found the traces left by the mage God, got the guidance of the mage God, and the way to save blakada, but also confirmed that the mage God was still alive. With the existence of the Dharma God, blakada would surely survive the doomsday war. In Eli''s view, it is blakada''s greatest gift to let rod keep Gwen island. As a part of the transaction, it is undoubtedly very appropriate. On the contrary, rod did not deliberately ask for anything else, so he could not help looking at it more. "I know where the headquarters of the thieves guild is. Don''t wait for your men to return." Eli is in a good mood. With a wave of his hand, a bright golden door of different dimensions appears in front of him. "This..." rod''s face changed slightly, and he almost forgot that the gate of different dimensions was nothing to Eli. "What are you waiting for? Let''s go." Eli took a look at rod, and without waiting for him to answer, he took the lead to enter the door of different dimensions, and his body disappeared in the golden whirlpool. When Eli left, Rowling immediately came to rod''s side: "brother, do you really want to go to the thieves'' headquarters with him?" "Of course, have you forgotten? That''s the plan you put forward before. " Rod answered softly. "I''m just a little worried." Rowling sighed and lowered her head. Relying on the power of the top of Eli''s legend to check and balance the thief leader Sally, at the same time, it can also make Eli feel afraid and dare not tear up the agreement at will, so as to get back the body smoothly. This plan is the one that Rowling discussed with rod at the beginning. It is also the most feasible one among all plans. However, when the plan was implemented, Rowling felt a heavy pressure. Both Eli and Sally can easily solve the current problem. If I had known that my proposal would have put rod between two legendary creatures with the highest strength in the world, maintaining the fragile balance and the possibility of death at any time, Rowling would never have told rod about her plan. Think of this, Rowling is a sigh, at the moment is already on the line, there is no room to turn around, and she can do, only try to complete the plan, and help rod in the fight after. "Don''t worry about me." Seeing Rowling''s worry, rod comforted herself: "you should learn more from enota at this point, but she is already planning what kind of seasoning should be used to match those magic eyes." Speaking of enota, Rowling smiles. She knows that in this respect, enota can never surpass herself, but after she smiles, her worry does not diminish at all. On the other hand, rod, after a few words with enota, stepped into the door of different dimensions. "Rowling, rod has told me about it. Go to the mage quickly." After rod left, enota was still jumping off. He came to Rowling and said. Rowling nodded, and the appearance of a mage appeared in her mind. She was the white haired old elschle who had appeared beside Eli before, and he was the most important part of rod''s plan. Since rod has gone to the shadow plane, the task of contacting the mage can only be carried out by Rowling. Shaking her head, Rowling shakes her left hand and draws the trump card of the mage God, which appears between her index finger and middle finger. Over the nearby necromancer, soon, Rowling came to the statue of the God of the necromancer. "Lord Rowling, you are here at last..." Looking at Rowling''s figure, the Necromancers nearby showed their awe. Compared with the unpredictable rod, Rowling is the most familiar existence of these Necromancers. When the former mages of the magic guild arrived and looked for the traces of the mage God, it was because of Rowling''s order that these necromancers did not change. After a few greetings, Rowling came to the front of the statue, where a young girl was kneeling respectfully and praying. Rowling passed the girl, came to the front of the statue, threw out the card in her hand, recited a spell in her heart, and the card began to shine a golden light. When the card fell to the ground, it turned into a human like creature. He stood up slowly and looked at it carefully. It was quite similar to the huge statue in front of him. "Young master, Gwen obeys your call, and we meet again." He looked at Rowling and said with a smile. Looking at Gwen appearing from the card, Rowling said, "Gwen, use the power stored in the statue to do something for me." "At your service." He put his hand on one side of the statue. As he moved, the whole statue began to tremble slightly, and he did not move, waiting for Rowling to give instructions. Unlike the use of the first trump card, Rowling''s summoned Gwen doesn''t have the strength she once had. The mana value in her body can''t compare with any other necromancer around her. Her comprehensive strength is only above level 2. However, Gwen, who was praised as the God of mages by all mages, used his power far above all the Necromancers around him. No necromancers could defeat him at the same level. The statue of the mage God in front of me is a collection of the spiritual power left by the people on Gwen island after countless years of prayer. The nearby necromancers do not know how to use this unique power. Even Rowling and rod can''t do it. Perhaps only the high-ranking priests of eracia know how to use the spiritual power born in prayer and faith and placed in other objects. Even the magic guild, there is little research in this area. However, Rowling did not expect that Gwen, who was summoned from the prophecy card, had a full understanding of spiritual power and could easily use the power in the statue, which was undoubtedly good news for Rowling. Originally, Rowling needed to offer a large number of creatures as sacrifices to summon Gwen with strong power. But now, Gwen, who is slightly weaker, can temporarily have strong power with the help of the spiritual power in the statue. In the previous picture, it was Gwen''s use of spiritual power, and even blakada''s Prophet did not find any abnormality. However, the power in the statue is limited after all. After consuming these powers, even though Gwen has high attainments in magic, there is no magic to show. Chapter 1927 As the magic guild people left the island, the nearby necromancers gradually dispersed, no longer gathered here, but devoted themselves to other things. Seeing the power of the magic guild, all the Necromancers had a dignified look on their faces. Even the most rebellious necromancers had restrained their pride. Compared with the once brilliant mage Empire, the island''s heritage is too shallow. Although there is a whole ocean to develop, it is still a short time. It will take countless years to reach the level similar to blakhada. The Necromancers on the island feel this one after another. Even though a large number of necromancers have been transformed in the ocean, when facing the mages in blakada, the role of the fish transformed necromancers is extremely limited. Needless to say, due to rod''s absence during this period, the number of corpse witches on the island has been insufficient. Without the corpse witches, the transformation ability of ordinary necromancers has greatly weakened, and it is impossible to produce fish corpse witches. "You guys, gather all the undead creatures and gather at Cain''s designated place. Lord rod sent you here for this moment In the field, Vera, the death knight, is yelling at the nearby necromancer. Vera, who once went to the deep sea and survived from the ultimate multi headed snake, has a high prestige among the Necromancers on the island, let alone the identity of death knight. After dispersing the Necromancers around the statue, Vera did not leave with them, but stopped. His eyes were fixed on the statue of the mage God, the girl kneeling in front of the statue. "Great mage God, please show your supreme power and help me call back the lost people..." The girl bowed her head down and did not dare to look at Rowling in front of the statue and Gwen she summoned, but she kept mumbling these words. "Well, this should meet your requirements, and my task has been completed." In front of the statue, Gwen, who has mobilized his spiritual strength, hands a magic scroll to Rowling. Rowling put this scroll away. In order to make this scroll, the spiritual power accumulated in the statue has been exhausted. Rowling can only show her strength through sacrifice ceremony if she wants to continue to let Gwen show her strength. However, feeling the scroll in her hand, Rowling knows that everything is worth it. If the plan succeeds, blakada will no longer be a threat. "Thank you. Your task has been completed." Gwen, who was as like as two peas, said, "Rowling is watching the statue that looks exactly the same as himself, and his eyes are in a trance. "A few centuries have passed, and I really want to see with my own eyes the present blakada and the past..." for a long time, he sighed deeply. Rowling does not answer. The heroes summoned from the prophecy card all have their own will, and the deep heart, which supports them to become heroes. As the trump card in the prophecy card, the obsession of the six heroes is far more than other heroes. Rowling suspected that if her orders contradicted the hero''s obsession in the trump card, they would not even listen. At the beginning, Rowling felt a bit embarrassed about using Gwen to cheat the magic guild. It is said that the founder of the magic guild was the God of the mage. Rowling was worried that he would resist. However, after several attempts, Rowling realized that Gwen''s obsession was not in the magic guild and blakada at all. "Great mage God, you must save my mother..." Just as Rowling was about to take back the trump card, the praying girl stopped Gwen, grabbed his robe and cried to him. "I''m sorry I can''t help you, and I don''t know who you are." Gwen shook her head and refused her request. Rowling looked at the girl, who was the dead man who woke up from the island after rod returned. Under the shadow of death field, she seems to be no different from ordinary creatures, and even retains her memory. However, when Rhode leaves, her strong death energy can not be covered up, so that people can see her identity as an undead creature at a glance. The girl was once an aborigine on the island, and had a certain identity. She knew all kinds of rituals of praying to the statue of the mage God. After discovering her existence, rod immediately included her in the plan. Even the blakada mages didn''t see through her identity. The prayer etiquette she said was handed down from the ancient mage empire. Naturally, there was no problem. At the moment, after discovering Gwen''s identity, she immediately stopped him and begged him: "it''s impossible. You are the great God of mages. You can help me. Am I not pious enough to pray?" The girl''s body was weak, but at this moment, it burst out with unimaginable power. Watching the cracks of the robe on her body under the girl''s strong pull, the whole cuff was torn open, Gwen''s eyes were horizontal, and the magic elements in the nearby space moved with it. The girl released her hand. Not only that, her whole body was floating in the air, wrapped in a huge bubble. Among the blisters, her face turned red and her hands were waving wildly. She was about to drown in the blisters. Suddenly, a sharp voice came from the distance: "stop!" The dark green cloud of death comes towards Gwen''s body. The ghostly cloud of death seems to have the roar of a ghost, which is enough to corrode the flesh and blood of any living creature. Gwen just slightly sideways and forms a blue water curtain around him, blocking all the clouds of death. After resolving the crisis of death cloud, Gwen looks in the direction of attack and sees the death knight Vera and the wet girl coughing in his arms. Gwen seems to have found something. His expression changes slightly. The water polo beside him is still intact. There is no sign of damage to his magic, but the girl is missing. "It''s not the power of magic, it''s your power." Looking at his Vera, Gwen thought a little and made an evaluation. Gwen slowly raised his hand. This time, there was a dull feeling of depression in the whole space. Even the necromancer, who was far away from him, couldn''t help looking sideways at this moment. "Enough." Seeing this, Rowling frowned and stopped Gwen''s spell. Chapter 1928 When Rowling stopped the casting, Gwen shrugged. The depression nearby was relieved immediately. He looked at Vera and said, "hero, you''d better take care of your woman. For the sake of your master, I''ll forgive you this time." Looking at the cold and pale girl in his arms, Vera''s cold heart seemed to beat violently at this moment. His anger filled his chest. He gritted his teeth and said, "I will kill you!" Gwen shook his head, or Rowling appeared, which stopped the death knight: "and you, Vera, have you forgotten rod''s order? Why don''t you summon the necromancer Hearing Rowling mention rod, Vera lowers her head, ignores Gwen and goes away with the weak girl in her arms. After villa left, Rowling reexamined Gwen: "don''t you say you have no mana? What''s going on with those spells? Why can you still cast "Master, I''m not lying to you." Gwen said with a smile, "I really don''t have mana in my body, but there are countless Magic Elements in this space? I just borrowed them. " Rowling''s vision becomes dignified. Before that, Gwen has always shown that there is no magic power in her body, and Rowling has little doubt. If he didn''t take the initiative to cast the spell on the girl, Rowling didn''t know that he still had such ability. "To borrow the magic elements in space, I remember that it is the casting ability of elemental creatures. In blakada, only the magic mages who are against the magic guild have this power. How do you do it?" Asked Rowling. Gwen raised his eyebrows: "magician? I haven''t heard of them. It''s a very simple thing to borrow magic elements from space. I can always do that. " Rowling took a deep look at him. Gwen in the prophecy card can use the magic elements in the space to cast spells. In other words, he no longer needs to meditate to restore mana. This ability is very close to the Elemental creature, not to mention that Gwen himself has many terrible magic. Although Gwen''s rank is not high, Rowling knows that he is definitely the most practical and the least expensive one among the trumps. She just doesn''t know how powerful he is and how many orders of magic he can cast. Gwen in the prophecy card is not the essence of the mage God. He was only once a period of time. Even so, his ability is still beyond Rowling''s expectation, which makes Rowling happy and have a greater grasp of regaining rod''s essence. Not far away, Vera returned to the house with the weak girl in her arms. It was on a cliff near the sea, far from the center of the island, so it was not affected by the previous mage search. "The God of the mage..." the girl coughed violently. There was still water stains on her mouth, but she still recited the name of the God of the mage. Suddenly, she woke up and saw the death knight holding her: "put me down... Wait, Vera? Is that you? " "Yes, Jane. I''ve been longing for this day. I don''t know how many times I''ve asked Lord rod for it. I didn''t expect that it would come in this way... "Villa sighed as if she had thought of something. At the same time, Vera held the girl''s hand and began to tremble. His eyes looked out into the open space outside his residence, where there was a small hole dug up, surrounded by dried flowers, and in the center was a stone tombstone with the name of the girl in his arms, Jane merrist. At this moment, the dead man who thought he needed to spread his death all over the ocean to be recalled reappeared in front of Vera, but Vera was terrified. He didn''t remember what he had done, even when facing the overlord of the ocean, he was not so flustered. "Have you heard from my mother?" The girl didn''t notice the sight in the distance. She asked Vera hopefully. Vera looks into her eyes. At this moment, she remembers what Kane told her. Some facts, even if painful, even if unbearable, are better than deception in lies. "I''m... I''m sorry." Vera said slowly. He saw the loss in the girl''s eyes. "I lied to you from the beginning. Your mother, as early as in the beginning, died in Lord rod''s hands "Pa!" Vera was slapped so hard that he was in a trance. He heard the girl crying. "She died as a soldier guarding Gwen Island, at least she can keep honor, if it''s useful for the undead..." Vera tried to comfort her, but she didn''t know what to say, which made her cry even louder. I don''t know why, after saying all this, Vera felt more comfortable. It was like a heavy stone finally landed. He sighed with relief. "Great mage God, why do I encounter such things..." she sobbed. "Don''t mention that wizard God, you almost died in his hands just now!" Hearing the girl talking about the God of the mage, Vera felt very angry. If Vera hadn''t been staring at the girl all the time, she might have drowned in the water polo and was killed by the God of the mage she trusted. "That wizard God is definitely not a good man. This is my intuition as a necromancer." He tried to comfort the girl with words, even if he would be questioned by her, he would not change his words. Looking back on what happened before, Jane seems to have some doubts: "why did the God of the mage do this to me? I remember that I was trapped in a water ball, gradually lost consciousness, and suddenly appeared beside you... " "That''s my unique ability. Although it''s not appreciated by Lord Rhode, it can always play a role in critical moments." Vera explained. With a wave of his hand, a bunch of flowers just beside the pit appeared in his hands. Although the flowers are no longer fresh, it''s an extravagant desire to find bright flowers on the island occupied by the necromancer. Vera discovered these unique underwater flowers in the depth of a trench in the process of exploring the bottom of the sea. He cultivated the flowers in the ocean under the cliff and changed them every few days. "This is for you." Vera handed the flowers to Jane and said. Instead of taking the flowers, Jane raised her head and looked at Vera with her misty eyes. After staring for a long time, recalling all the things she had done, she lowered her head slightly, no longer resisted Vera''s action, and reached for the flower. Chapter 1929 "Do you still hate Lord rod?" After settling in the girl, Vera asked her with a complicated look. As a death knight, he could not disobey rod''s orders. No matter what rod said, he could only strictly implement them. However, the accident happened to rod gave him the opportunity to disobey his orders. "Rod..." listen to Vera mention that name, the girl showed confused look, eyes lost focus, "he wakes me from death, he is my master, I don''t hate him at all." "That''s good..." listening to the girl''s reply, Vera was also deeply relieved. If she insisted on seeking rod''s revenge, Vera didn''t know what to do. Not far away, several corpse witches brought clean robes according to his orders. On the theme plane, corpse witches, who can cause a lot of disturbances and even are regarded as the symbol of power by many necromancers, can only play the role of servants on the island. Compared with them, their power is no longer important. Vera held his hand apart, and the robe appeared in his palm. He handed the robe to the girl: "your clothes are all wet, and there is no other suitable one here. If you don''t mind, you can change into my robe first." The girl took the robe and Vera turned away. Looking at his relieved face, the girl was slightly moved in her heart. She wanted to find a topic to talk to him, so she asked, "you haven''t told me, what''s the matter with that ability? Is that the power of magic? Why don''t I feel the mana wave? " Vera thought about it and replied, "do you mean the ability to pick things up from space? That''s what I got after I became a hero. I was not so strong before, but it also helped me a lot... Until I lost an important person, I found that this ability has been qualitatively improved. " "It seems that you, like me, have lost important people." The girl sighed, "can you tell me something about you?" There was a rustle behind him, but Vera didn''t pay attention to it. He thought of what Kane had said to him. Think of once, Vera''s eyes are also a bit more lost color: "before I became a necromancer, my brother Gloria and I wandered around, stealing and selling stolen information for a living, living a life of last and last, dreaming of joining the thieves guild, becoming a trained thief, and eating warm food every day." Looking back on the past, Vera has a complicated look. "This ability was awakened in an accident. Every time I steal, my brother Lyle is responsible for attracting other people''s attention, and then I am more flexible. But once, I failed. I tried to steal the money bag of a necromancer apprentice, but I alerted the skeleton warrior beside him, and the action was a complete failure. " There was a girl''s exclamation behind her. She seemed to be completely attracted by Vera''s story. Vera didn''t look back and continued: "Before I could escape, I was easily caught by the nearby undead creatures. I was about to be killed by the angry apprentice and made into an undead creature. My brother golel stood in front of me and was willing to be punished instead of me." Unconsciously, the girl put on Vera''s black robe, came to him, looked into his eyes, and listened to the story that was not worth praising, but belonged to him. "But the apprentice would not let any of us go, and was ready to kill Lyle and me together. At that moment, I felt heartfelt anger. If only my hand was cut off or my life was killed because the theft was found, I would not complain, because this is the price of failure, but he even insisted on Lyle. " As she spoke, Vera reached out and waved, with an angry look on her face, as if she had returned to the scene that made him very angry. "Driven by anger, I awakened the power from instinct or soul, which belongs to the hero. I waved to the apprentice of the necromancer, and something of him appeared in my hand, not his purse, but his heart, still beating and boiling hot. Later, my brother and I learned to evoke spirits through his magic book and became Necromancers. " Listening to Vera''s story, the girl gradually lost her mind: "do you have a brother? Why didn''t I hear you mention it? " Vera showed a wry smile: "before, when I was by your side, you were always talking about yourself. I didn''t have a chance to mention it... What''s more, my brother died long ago, and his body was transformed into an undead... This may be his fate. Even if I become a hero and a death knight, I can''t change all this." "After I became a death knight, I thought everything would be better. Even if I couldn''t eat any more food, at least my brother could enjoy it. Unexpectedly, he died in the hands of other Necromancers." Vera lowered his head. The girl covered her mouth and looked guilty in her eyes: "sorry, I didn''t mean to mention it..." "It''s nothing." Vera waved his hand. "Since my brother died, I have rarely used this heroic specialty. Every time I use it, it reminds me of him. It was my negligence that caused his death. If I stayed with him, maybe this would not have happened... If you were not in danger, I would have forgotten that I still have this heroic specialty." "I''m very sad to hear all this. He can make you wake up and become a hero. Even after losing him, he can make your hero''s expertise improve again. Your relationship must be very good." The girl sighed and comforted. "You are wrong." Vera shakes her head and stares into the girl''s eyes. "I''m very sorry for his death, but it''s not him who makes my hero strong again." "It''s you." Vera put her hand on her shoulder. "It''s your death that makes my hero''s specialty change. That''s the most wrong thing I''ve ever done. Maybe it''s something I want to recover or make up for. After your death, my hero''s specialty has changed qualitatively. Even the God of Dharma can''t stop my ability now, It''s you who have given me a new meaning to my heroes. " "I will protect you. No matter it''s the God of the mage, or anything else, or even Lord rod, it can''t hurt you." Vera said. The girl stares at the person in front of her. After a long time, she hugs Vera tightly. Death knight''s body was cold, but at this moment, Vera felt warm. Chapter 1930 Through the door of dimension opened by Eli, rod comes to the shadow plane again. As the president of the magic guild, Eli knows the thieves guild better than rod. He is also very familiar with all aspects of the shadow plane, even if he does not need to provide the spatial coordinates here, he can accurately cast the gate of the different dimensions. Just like the water plane, the magic rules of the shadow plane can''t affect Eli. All his spells here are the same as those in the main plane. After discovering this, rod nodded faintly. If Eli is willing to become a plane Walker constantly shuttling through all kinds of planes, this ability will make him the top group of plane walkers. "In front is the headquarters of the thieves guild. They occupy the dark eye of the shadow plane and build the city of thieves. There are always a lot of shadow creatures around." As the portal behind him slowly closed, there was Eli''s voice in rod''s ear. As soon as he came to the shadow plane, rod was suppressed by the plane rules, and it was difficult to mobilize all the magic elements in his body. Fortunately, Goliath did not rely on magic to fight, and rod''s strength was not greatly affected. "Why not go straight to the headquarters of the thieves guild?" Looking at the huge building in the distance, which was dark and covered with dark brown light, rod asked with some doubts. That building is exactly where the headquarters of the thieves guild is located. Rod, who had been led by Sally before, was very impressed by that building. In addition, rod also noticed that the entire top floor of the huge building is shrouded in the deep darkness, which is clearly the role of the shadow field. Sally herself is in the city of thieves. After losing the body with scarlet eye, rod could not see through the deep darkness, which was the reason why rod did not dare to find Sally directly. At this moment, Eli''s gate of different dimensions is not far away from the headquarters of the thieves. Looking far away, rod can only see the outline of the huge building. It''s very far away from the headquarters of the thieves. Rod doesn''t know why Eli came here, instead of going directly to the headquarters of the thieves. "Don''t you understand the rules of the thieves'' headquarters?" Eli glanced at rod and frowned, "anyone who comes to visit the headquarters of the robber must go through the shadow plain full of shadow creatures before they are qualified to enter." Rod looked at him, raised his eyebrows and said, "it seems you''ve been here before." "Of course, I''ve been here. The dark eye is the best place to cultivate the spirit of mages. It''s also the most famous place for the headquarters of thieves. Even some people with magic and spiritual elements come here specially. But you don''t even know that? " Eli asked back. Rod shrugged. In the previous life, he didn''t reach the present level. He didn''t even know any information about the leader of the thief. Naturally, he didn''t know everything in Eli''s mouth. But now, rod''s strength has already surpassed what he used to be, and his relationship with the thieves guild has reached a level that Eli can''t touch. "I only know that if I go to the headquarters of the thieves guild, I don''t need these troublesome processes. I can go there directly with space magic." Rod said, not caring. Hearing this, Eli gave him a deep look: "if you say that in the shadow plane, aren''t you afraid of being cut off by the shadow lady? As far as I know, she hates liars the most "I just said the truth." For Eli''s question, rod''s face does not change. The last time he went to the thieves'' headquarters with Sally, there was not so much complicated process. It seems that even the president of the magic guild must abide by the rules here. "Move on while the light is still shining here." Eli shook his head and said nothing more to roddo. Then he looked into the distance. Listen to him say so, rod also will line of sight, put the thief headquarters in the distance. "Well?" All of a sudden, rod seems to have found something, and his brow is slightly wrinkled. As the light around him dimmed, he saw that the road to the headquarters of the thieves was extending, and he was farther and farther away from the headquarters of the thieves. Rod''s suspicious eyes are different from Eli''s. although he has been to the thief''s headquarters, he went there under Sally''s leadership. Rod knows little about the whole shadow plane and the shadow plain in front of him, and he doesn''t understand the causes of the changes in front of him. "Everything in the world is made up of magic elements, so is shadow energy, just like your Necromancer''s death energy. Do you know what kind of magic element shadow energy belongs to? " Eli seemed to see rod''s doubts and asked. "Of course I know that. Anyone who knows about mysticism should know that. Death energy is a branch of earth magic elements, while shadow energy is a branch of air magic elements. " Rod replied. "It''s just knowledge in mysticism. Have you thought about why?" Eli asked. Rod looked at him, thought for a moment, and then replied: "the magic of the air system contains the power of light. The undead killer is the magic formed by the power of light. If there is a place where the light can''t shine, there will be a shadow." "Since it is opposite to light, why is shadow energy not the earth magic element corresponding to death? The light of fire can also produce shadow. Why isn''t it a fire magic element? But is it a kind of magic element of Qi system? " Eli''s series of questions immediately baffled rod, and he answered helplessly: "why so many? These are the rules of mysticism. As a mage, you just need to remember these rules. " For Eli''s questions, maybe the top legendary mysticism has relevant answers. But at the moment, rod doesn''t have legendary mysticism. He doesn''t know the answer to the question, and he doesn''t have the heart to think about everything Eli says. With the system in place, rod doesn''t need to think about all kinds of knowledge in mysticism. As long as the level of wisdom is enough, he can cast all kinds of magic. After hearing rod''s answer, Eli looked disappointed: "you really don''t know that." With that, Eli raised his hand. A burning fireball rose to the sky with his action. Rod looked at him suspiciously, wondering what he wanted to do. However, it was not long before rod understood his intention. As the fireball shines, the shadow road that is constantly twisting and extending disappears at this moment, revealing the dark brown earth, and the location of their headquarters with the thieves is also significantly shortened. Chapter 1931 "This is..." Looking at the fireball rising into the sky, rod''s expression slowly became dignified. Rod noticed that it was not the ordinary fireball condensed by the mage in the main plane, but all the shadow energy condensed by the shadow plane. In other words, Eli does what fire magic can do with air magic. Looking at this scene, rod''s eyes were frozen. The legendary mage of blakada has the ability to make changes to the existing magic, but it''s the first time for rod to see such a method that completely subverts the nature of the magic element itself. "Let''s go." Eli shook his head and didn''t answer rod''s question. Under the shadow fireball, the road on the shadow plain is no longer distorted, but presents a straight line. Rod was surprised to find that it was only tens of steps away from the headquarters of the thieves, and Goliath had only one step to get there. Before that, the road here has been distorted by the shadow energy in the plane. If it wasn''t for Eli''s casting, it would take some time for rod to discover the anomaly here. The fireball lights up the road at the foot, but it also attracts monsters hidden in the shadow. Before he had taken a step, rod was aware of the danger. For a moment, the warning of danger came from all over rod''s body. For this warning, rod is more sensitive than any creature, and this warning ability, I don''t know how many times, helped rod avoid the attack of strong enemies. Rod suddenly turned back, but was stunned for a moment. There was nothing behind him, as if everything was just his illusion. There was no danger at all. If it wasn''t for Goliath''s slight stabbing pain, rod would even suspect that his perception was wrong. Looking around, rod quickly located the location of the anomaly, which came from the ground under his feet. To be exact, it was the part of his shadow under the fireball overhead. Rod looked down and saw that his shadow was constantly distorted, especially on the outermost side. There were many shadow parts that did not belong to his body, as if something invisible had come to him. Rod realized that it was the shadow creatures mentioned by Eli. Although Eli''s fireball lit up the road of the shadow plain, it also attracted these hidden creatures. Shadow creatures are very aggressive. From the constant change of shadow, rod can feel all this. Unfortunately, their attack strength is too weak to penetrate the epidermis of Goliath, let alone hurt the flesh and blood under the thick skin. For ordinary creatures, shadow creatures are extremely difficult to deal with. If they don''t pay attention, they will be seriously injured. For rod, it''s like tickling him. Rod patted himself with the giant''s only hand, but he couldn''t touch the creatures. He gradually gave up. He didn''t have time to study the shadow creatures. On the other hand, when Eli saw rod''s calmness, he was surprised: "it''s really interesting. I can''t imagine that you have such attainments in melee besides potion and evocation. I''m afraid even the angel of eracia can hardly hurt your body. " Rod turned his mouth. Goliath''s body''s defense ability for melee is really terrifying. It has no armor breaking ability. An ordinary dragon can only hurt its skin and flesh at one bite, but it has nothing to do with magic. On the contrary, because of its huge size, it is easier to become a target for the caster to gather fire. Compared with Goliath''s huge body, rod prefers noumenon, which is not as big as giant creatures, but more flexible and has no weak attributes. Seeing that rod didn''t reply, Eli continued: "however, I want to remind you that these are only partial means. Only magic is the strongest power in the world. Except magic, other powers are meaningless." "Do you really think so?" Rod raised his eyebrows and asked suspiciously. "Of course." Eli turned his head and looked at rod''s shadow: "it is said that the top legendary thief can blend his body into the shadow and cross the space in a short distance with the help of the power of the shadow. In order to master this ability, they must first have enough opportunities to contact shadow energy, and then spend decades or even hundreds of years to realize it, and finally use it preliminarily. In the magic school, any official mage can learn to move instantaneously to achieve a similar effect. " "That sounds unfair." Rod couldn''t help saying. In previous games, many players complained about this problem. At low level, mages gain experience much faster than other melee classes. Once they reach the sixth level corresponding to epic creatures, the power of mages will be displayed. After the legendary level, the whole game is the world of mages. Except for some rare hidden classes, there are few ordinary classes that can compete with legendary mages. Of course, mages are not really invincible. Dragons generally can resist magic, and in the game, there are magic tools such as forbidden magic ball, which can fundamentally restrain the mage''s casting. "I think it''s very fair." Eli looked at rod, and his eyes showed his pride of belonging to the mage. "The mage Empire has been accumulated for countless years. I don''t know how many talented scholars have studied the perfect magic knowledge. How can they be surpassed by the thieves?" Rod shrugged and said nothing about what Eli said. On the inside, blakada surpasses any other force in the surface world. Even eracia, who once gave birth to the incarnation of gods, will be controlled by the mage empire. The magic knowledge that has already formed a system can bring up legendary mages one after another, which is why when the hell Legion counterattacks the surface world, blakada is even more attacked than eracia. Under the siege of countless demons and dragon legions, even the leader of the magic guild will be killed in the end. Although the mages of blakhada are powerful, they also have fatal weaknesses. Once they encounter creatures immune to magic, they can''t exert their strength at all. They can only rely on the support of demonized puppets. Rod, who has the memory of his past life, knows the merits of the mage very well. His power is no longer limited to the casting itself. Although Eli has the power that no one can match in the magic, in rod''s view, his meaningless persistence finally drags him down. Chapter 1932 In order to pursue the limit of magic, the mages of the magic guild seldom use treasures. All their abilities come from the magic power in their bodies. For this, rod has a deep feeling. Once he won a powerful artifact part from the potion competition. If an ordinary mage, no matter how powerful he is, he will treasure the artifact parts. It is impossible for him to be exiled. However, the mages of the magic guild do not care about this. When he thought of the artifact part, rod felt nervous again. From the treasure house in the cloud, he got the last artifact part, which was enough to make a real artifact. Unfortunately, before he covered the heat, the soul went to hell first, and the body was trapped in the treasure house in the cloud. If he can get back the noumenon, rod can not only get back the previous artifact, but also get the magic source used by the mage''s God. "President of the magic guild, you seem to have a problem with the thieves guild. You can change your appearance, but you can''t change the disgusting spell breath in your soul. " I don''t know when a black fog came in the distance. Rod was just in a daze, and his whole body was covered by the black fog. He couldn''t see anything in his sight. Even his perception was paralyzed, and he fell into deep darkness. Rod was very familiar with the sound in the black fog, which belonged to Sally. Knowing the arrival of the president of the magic guild, as the leader of the thieves guild, Sally chooses to meet her in person. Her voice was far and near, and rod could not find her position at all. In front of her, there was only deep darkness, which made rod look more dignified. If a person came here, in this deep and extremely dark field, rod could not resist the leader of the thief. Goliath''s body is extremely strong in defense, but thieves have the most armor breaking weapons. The weapons in the hands of legendary thieves can even cut the armor on the heavy cavalry of Erathia. What''s more, rod, who has seen Sally''s fighting style, knows how powerful she is. Rod is only afraid to make full use of the fusion ceremony, but also can''t keep up with the speed of her wounds. Fortunately, at the moment, rod has the president of the magic guild beside him. Even Sally is scared of Eli, who exerts all her magic. The power of the legendary mage is irresistible, not to mention Eli, who has reached the peak of the legend and owns the resources of the whole magic guild. "Lady shadow, we meet again." Eli''s voice was so smooth that it didn''t seem to be disturbed by the sudden darkness. Rod tried to open the inner fusion of the void eye. Unfortunately, even the void eye could not see through the shadow field around Sally. The void eye could not see anything. Seeing this, rod immediately said: "it seems that you two are very familiar before. I don''t think I need to introduce you more." Before that, Eli had already used camouflage magic to change his appearance. Now he is very different from his previous appearance, but this can''t hide the thief leader. Sally can see through his camouflage at a glance. In the dark, Sally''s voice came out: "hum, you''re wrong about that. I''m not familiar with him. I had an agreement with the magic guild just to cultivate the magic assassins, but this agreement was torn up by the magic guild. Even the thieves guild in blakhada was suppressed by the magic guild. " Hearing this, Eli frowned in the dark and said in a high voice: "the agreement does not say that you can assassinate blakada''s mages at will, let alone reveal the important information in blakada. Don''t think I don''t know that those barbarians can drive straight into the territory of blakhada. It''s you who leaked the information that killed many mages in vain! It is for the sake of the mage that you are not all expelled from blakhada. " "You dare! If you do that, I guarantee that no blakada mage will be able to walk out of blakada''s border alive. " Sally gave a sneer and said without any sign of weakness. "Letting you thieves into the mage empire is the most wrong thing I''ve ever done as the head of the magic guild." Listening to the argument between them, Rodden felt bad. He didn''t bring Eli here to start the war between the magic guild and the thieves guild, although it did happen in the previous life. As the leaders of the two forces, Eli and Sally have a problem. It''s almost impossible for them to let go, but this is not the situation rod wants to see. "Listen to me, ladies and gentlemen. Have you forgotten the most important purpose?" As early as she came to the shadow position, Rowling told the leader of the thieves and the attack on the treasure house in the cloud about everything on the island, especially the information about rod''s return. However, in that letter, she did not mention anything about the president of the magic guild. "The chairman of the magic guild will follow us to attack the treasure in the cloud, and what he needs is only a treasure in the treasure." Rod said to Sally in the dark. As soon as he said that, rod felt a special touch coming from Goliath''s shoulder. It was not the touch when he was attacked by those shadow creatures before, but a cold touch in the dark. I don''t know when, Sally came to Goliath''s shoulder, rod tried to look at that position, but there was only darkness in front of him. "You really can''t see me, which makes you no longer special." In the dark, Sally''s voice was a little disappointed, and rod caught it keenly. "But I still have a chance, don''t I?" Rod leaned slightly in the direction of Eli not far away. Although the dark realm can paralyze perception, rod can still feel Eli''s position for no other reason. As the president of the magic guild, Eli''s mana fluctuation is too strong in the sinking darkness. Even if rod wants to ignore it, he can''t ignore Eli''s mana fluctuation. "All right." Finally, a slightly reassuring answer came from the darkness. "If he thinks that ridiculous camouflage magic can really deceive the angels in the Cloud City, let him join in." Sally''s voice was as cold as ever, but rod was relieved. "Worry more about yourself. How can you hide from the angels in your dark field?" Eli''s answer was not weak. Only rod, feel some headache, from the two people''s dispute, he has a premonition, attack cloud treasure house seems not smooth. Chapter 1933 "That apple, you say, is the key to saving bracada in the end?" The image of a man with black skin appears on the smooth crystal surface like a mirror. His eyes are shining, his brows are locked and thoughtful. It seems that he is deeply troubled by something. On the other hand, the old man with white hair is straightening his back and telling the story in high spirits. "Yes. This matter was confirmed by the prophet orak himself. It was really the message left by the mage God himself. Eli has reached an agreement with the group of people on the island and is ready to attack Yunzhong city with them. " The old man with white hair in front of him was Esther, who returned from Gwen island. After parting with the prophet, he immediately returned to his private quiet room and passed the news to the man at the other end of the crystal. If other mages nearby saw this scene, they would cover their mouths and scream. The man at the other end of the crystal is the biggest enemy of the magic guild. He claims that he is the leader of the magic mages and the great dragon slaying hero deken. If the magic guild is the backbone of blakhada, then the magic academies all over the snow are the blood vessels of blakhada and the foundation of its towns. Without the operation of many magic schools, the magic guild will lose control of the mage empire. The hero dekken, who came out of the magic academy, knew this well. After obtaining the public support of blakada sages and the support of many academies, he gained the power to compete with the magic guild. Even Eli, who was the peak of the legend, was also puzzled by this power. If he was not careful, the whole mage Empire would be divided in civil strife. "During this period of time, the internal power of the magic guild is empty. Many legendary mages in the hermit world have gone to explore the ectopic plane. If you want to solve him, this is your best chance." Ashchle suggested. Durkheim thought for a moment and finally shook his head. The old man with white hair seemed anxious: "what''s the matter? Don''t you want to really take control of the whole of brocada? He firmly believes that the idea of MAGE God is your biggest obstacle! " "There was a fight between him and me, but not now, and he understood that. Now blakada should unite to fight against the coming of the end. When the end of the day is over, everything will come to an end. " The hero said slowly. "That would be too late! A few years ago, his strength was not as good as me, at most in the middle of the legend, but now... I can''t see his level. What''s more, he has awakened to the field, which is a sign of reaching the top of the legend. " Esther''s eyes widened and a flame flashed in his eyes. "Now you can still compete with him with the power of the hero. If he awakens the power of the hero in the end and reaches the level of the God of the mage, how do you deal with it?" "If I can see the birth of God with my own eyes, even if I lose to him, it will be a worthwhile life." Deken was not excited by his words, but showed a free and easy smile. "That''s not what you said when I raised you up." Ashchl''s face changed and said harshly. Dekken''s smile subsided: "isn''t the birth of God a good thing for the whole blakada?" "It''s a good thing indeed. People will praise the name of God and let him enjoy all the glory. But who will remember the mages other than God? When it comes to the golden age, the only thing people think of is the God of mages. Can you name a mage of the same age as him? " The old man with white hair roared: "before he appeared, I was the president of the magic guild. It was magic that made me so successful. I devoted my whole life to magic, but who else remembers me now? When it comes to magic guild, people only think of him. If he goes a step further in his magic, not only you and me, but all the mages in this era will be forgotten. Only his name can be passed down. " On the other side of the crystal, deken stroked his forehead, showing a look of embarrassment: "I think you should calm down. Not all people''s names can be handed down forever like the God of mages." "I''d rather pay for blakada than make him a God," ashchl said angrily. Don''t forget who raised you from the dead Finally, the crystal of the other end of the deken taut: "go to you, you old madman, you think about it." On the crystal, the picture belonging to deken disappears, and the nearby mana fluctuation is calm. But the anger in ace''s heart doesn''t stop. He angrily picks up a chair and smashes it on the crystal in front of him. One or two times, until the cracks are all over the crystal surface, he stops panting. As a legendary mage, ashkell''s constitution is not much better than ordinary people. In addition, he is already very old. These activities are enough to make him breathe for a long time before he can recover. After a long time, in the empty quiet room, apart from the broken crystal in front of him, there was only the sound of his breathing. Just then, a few knocks on the door caught his attention. "I told you, if there''s nothing important, don''t disturb me." After opening the door of the quiet room, looking at the maid outside, he said with some dissatisfaction. "Lord ashchl, someone claimed to be from Gwen island and wanted to see you. He also said that he brought you a message that you must be interested in, from the God of the mage..." finally, the maid also realized the importance of the matter and kept her voice down. "What?" Ace but ER in the heart a Leng, soon put down the displeasure in the heart, immediately said, "quickly bring that person to see me." The maid left, and soon she took another woman, who was covered in a robe, out of the quiet room. "It''s you..." Looking at the woman in front of her, Esquel quickly confirmed her identity. Not long ago, Esquel met her on Gwen island. As the woman entered the quiet room, aichel looked at the maid and said, "does anyone else know about this?" The maid bowed her head and said, "I''m the only one who knows about this, Lord Esquire." "Look me in the eye." He nodded. The maid just looked up, but her eyes could not be moved any more, as if she was deeply attracted by something. "Forget what just happened. No one has ever looked for you." The mana wave disappeared from ashchl, and the maid''s eyes became dull, and finally left under the gaze of ashchl. Chapter 1934 "We meet again, the former president of the magic guild." Listening to the woman''s address to himself, ace was pleased, and secretly gritted his teeth, raised a strange anger. The good news is that even the people far away in Gwen Island know their own identity, and what makes him angry is the former in the women''s address. "I heard that you have brought the news of the mage God. Is that true?" He took a deep breath and asked with a deep look. "It''s true, of course. That''s why I came to you." The woman answered calmly. "Why did you come to me? Why didn''t you just take it out from Gwen island before? " Ashkell did not get carried away by the news, but asked calmly. Although not long ago in Gwen Island, saw this woman, but ace but Er heart still maintain a full calm. "Because this is a message specially left for you by the God of the mage. It may be bad for others to know." The woman showed a confident smile, "my name is Rowling. I''m the sister of the owner of Gwen island." "The news left to me..." Escher seemed to be aware of something. Instead of arousing excitement, she showed suspicious eyes. Compared with what the woman said, the God of the mage left a message for himself. He was more willing to believe that it was a conspiracy. "Yes, as you can see from the news, the content is not suitable for others." With that, Rowling handed a scroll to him. The style of scroll is simple and plain, but ace doesn''t doubt that there is him. As a legendary mage, although he is not much better than ordinary people in physical strength, if someone really takes him as an old man and intends to plot against him by these means, it''s a big mistake. At the moment when the scroll started, ashchl''s expression became dignified. Everything about the God of the mage always inspired him. After opening the scroll, Escher noticed that it was a magic scroll. The technique of making the scroll was ancient. Just opening the scroll, Escher felt a breath of excitement. As the former president of the magic guild, he was very familiar with this breath. It was only in some precious ancient books, Will have the breath of the God of the mage. On the front of the scroll, there is no design, but only a string of words. That''s his name, Esquire. Ordinary magic scrolls are painted with patterns of magic on the front. As long as someone tears them open, no matter whether the person is a mage or not, they can release the magic. The magic scroll without patterns is either a piece of waste paper or a special treatment by the mage. Esther, who is familiar with the rules of using magic scrolls, tears the magic scroll open with a sense of excitement. Soon, a golden light spot is released from the magic scroll, and then a golden figure appears in front of Esther. "The God of the mage..." looking at the golden transparent figure, Esther trembled. He was the founder of the magic guild, the most powerful mage in history, Gwen Magnus. "Eschel, blakada has come to an end." The first sentence of the golden figure startled Esther. He subconsciously looked at Rowling. Rowling also opened her eyes and showed an unexpected look. It seems that this is the first time to see the situation in the scroll. "It''s not the legions in hell that destroy blakada, but the mages themselves who fight each other, especially... You." "Me?" Esther seemed to be aware of something, and his eyes were unbelievable. "You resurrected the biggest enemy of the magic guild, the Dragon slaying hero deken. You also tried to stir up a dispute between the academy and the magic guild. I don''t know how many innocent mages died under your selfish desire." Seeing what he had done, he was punctured by the God of the mage, and his face turned red and white. In fact, with the confirmation of the prophet before, for the arrival of Rowling, as well as the news about the God of the mage, eschel had not much doubt. The members of the magic guild will never know about this. Except for the sages of blakada, there are only a few deans of the Magic Academy who come forward to revive the Dragon slaying hero deken. For their own interests, it is impossible for them to disclose the news. What really surprised ashchl was that the God of the mage in the scroll told everything he had done, and he seemed to know about it for a long time. Ashchl lowered his head. Although the mage God had been silent for a long time, everything in blakada was never out of his control. Compared with it, what he did was nothing at all. "However, your resurrection of deken has brought a ray of life to blakada, who is about to fall." "What?" The golden figure''s words suddenly stunned Esther. Soon, he understood the key of the words. Blakada seemed to be able to be saved because of his actions. "Soon, a group of messengers from the elemental plane will come to blakhada. I need you to take them to the hero deken. They will bring new hope to blakhada and build their own elemental city." "The elemental messenger..." Esther silently wrote down the words in the mouth of the golden figure, especially the part about the elemental messenger. For him who has been convinced of the identity of the mage God, this is undoubtedly the key to save blakada. "I''m on Gwen island. Don''t try to find my trace. I''ve given you enough enlightenment. You will only come back empty handed. If I see a different future, I will let the special envoy of Gwen Island come to you again. Remember what I said, ashore. " With these words, under the gaze of Esquel, the golden figure slowly dissipated, leaving only Rowling who was deeply thinking. Esther looked at Rowling and slowly suppressed the idea of mental magic. According to the words of the mage''s God, the woman in front of her is the special envoy of Gwen Island mentioned by the mage''s God. With this identity, he can''t use mental magic to make her forget everything she just heard. Although the words of the mage''s God are not many, but aischal already knows what to do. "Thank you for coming. You have brought me vital information. Please don''t tell anyone about it." After taking a deep breath and looking at the woman in front of her, ashkell said with thanks. "Of course I will not." Rowling replied with a smile. Chapter 1935 Shadow plane. The darkness that enveloped rod never dissipated. It was hard to reach an agreement. Before rod could breathe a sigh of relief, the situation changed again. "The president of the magic guild, aren''t you going to the thieves'' headquarters? There''s something you''ve never seen before. It might be an eye opener. " In the dark, Sally asked, seemingly well intentioned. "Well, blakhada has the most prosperous town in the world. Everything about the headquarters of thieves is nothing new in my eyes." Eli''s voice came out, which seemed to have some disdain, "but since you said that, I won''t stay here for nothing. I''d like to check the intelligence records of the thieves more than the scenery here. " "Oh." In the dark, Sally chuckled, "Marion, take him to the secret room and give him the intelligence authority of the legendary thief." "Yes, great shadow lady." In the dark, another female voice came. If it wasn''t for that person''s initiative, rod didn''t even notice that there was another person here. Rod recalled that Marion in Sally''s mouth should be the general manager of the thieves'' headquarters and also a powerful legendary assassin. Rod had met her before when she came here. After the two of them walked away, in the dark, rod noticed a light creature, appeared on the deck of the Percy, and slowly approached the body. The man''s movement was slow, and he seemed to be stepping on purpose. If not, rod could not even feel the existence of the man. "Well, all the people in the way have left. We are left here..." At the next moment, rod only felt the back of the noumenon was cold, and the man stepped on the back of the hell bimon, only one step away from the noumenon. Rhode leaned slightly, trying to look in the direction of the man, but the darkness had already covered his eyes. There was only darkness in front of him. The man was like a ghost in the dark. No matter how hard Rhode tried, she could not see her figure. "Is this the ability of the shadow world? Sally, it seems that your enemies are suffering from this ability. " Rod sighed. After losing the scarlet eye, he realized the horror of the shadow field, especially when the master of the shadow field was an assassin who was good at killing with one blow and was at the top of the legend. The next moment, rod felt a cold in his neck, a sharp and cold thing was close to him, and rod could even feel the tingling in his skin. "Have you forgotten what I said? You who can''t see me are no longer special to me. You are not allowed to call me lady shadow by that name any more. " Sally''s cold words came to rod''s ears. "All right, lady shadow." Rod shrugged. He felt that the man behind the hell bimont walked around the current body, and said: "however, your ability really makes me look at it differently. I didn''t expect that you could invite the president of the magic guild. Although he is only one person, he is better than thousands of horses." "I''m just working with him, and I''m not working with any of the other mages in blakada." Rod explained. "That''s enough. You''re not that strong. You don''t understand what legendary peak means. Without him, I''m afraid I would refuse your request. " Sally shook her head. Come here with Eli, rod originally intended to use his power to slightly frighten the powerful shadow lady. Now it seems that Sally agreed to cooperate, and Eli has contributed a lot to this. "I heard Rowling say that even if I didn''t come, you would take advantage of the coming of the end, when the hell Legion attracted the attention of those angels, and take the initiative to attack the treasure house in the cloud to find my whereabouts. Why then?" Rod asked tentatively, as if he had thought of something. "Don''t you know the answer in your heart?" In the dark, Sally''s laughter came again, not the previous smile, but a sneer, "everything you have experienced, the thieves guild has relevant records, do you want me to read it to you?" Without waiting for rod to answer, Sally continued in the dark: "your eyes have a special power, which can transform all creatures that meet certain conditions into vampires. In the records of the thieves guild, hundreds of years ago, there was a hero born in the curse, who has the same power as you. I think it''s those eyes that let you see me in the dark." "This ability is possessed only after you return from the fire element plane, and the hero has gone to the fire element plane and lost this power there. Can you tell me, is it just a coincidence? " Listening to Sally''s story, rod''s expression is gradually dignified. It seems that the thieves'' Guild''s mastery of intelligence is far beyond rod''s expectation. With the efforts of countless thieves on the mainland, their intelligence network is all over the mainland, and there is a Book of silence as the center for handling information. Everything that happens to him can''t hide from Sally. In other words, she has already known the secret of scarlet eye. She even wants to break into the treasure house in the cloud and take back rod''s body for the sake of her special eyes. Rod took a deep breath. It''s unnecessary for the thieves'' Guild who know countless secrets. Then he said, "it''s just a pair of eyes that can transform vampires. Is it really that important to you?" "Of course." Sally replied, "I''ve been waiting in the dark for countless years. If I miss this one, maybe no one will see me again until I die in the dark." "Aren''t those artifacts more precious than a pair of eyes?" Asked rod. "It''s just that in your opinion, for me, what a precious artifact, what a terrible power, is not as good as someone who can see me." Sally seemed to recall something, and her voice went down. "Now that your soul has come back from hell, I''ll give you a chance." Rod looked in the direction of the voice. Although it was dark, he seemed to feel Sally''s complicated look. "I can feel the affection for you in the hearts of the two people on the water element plane. If you can get your noumenon back, you can choose to get rid of them and stay in the shadow plane forever. With me, you don''t have to worry about the hell demons coming here to make trouble, and you don''t have to worry about the angels. Even if the whole theme plane is destroyed, you can stay here safely. Or give me your eyes. " Her voice came from rod''s ear: "rod, how would you choose?" Chapter 1936 Sally''s proposal made rod a little dazed for a moment. If he had been, he would have agreed to Sally''s request without thinking, and got the actual benefits first. Besides, he also needed the help of Sally''s power. Even the leader of the magic guild agreed to do it because of the thieves guild. However, after the disillusionment of love in hell, rod''s idea has changed, and some emotions breed in his heart, which is the will that he once yearned for and could bring great power. "All right. When I get my body back, I''ll give you the scarlet eye. " Rod replied calmly. When she just heard rod''s answer, Sally looked happy. However, the second half of rod''s paragraph didn''t make her happy at all. "What did you say?" She asked with some surprise. "Isn''t that what you want? I''ll give you my eyes. Don''t worry about me breaking the agreement. I don''t want to be assassinated endlessly. " Rod replied. Sally opened her mouth as if to say something, but in the end she just sighed deeply: "I''d rather you made another choice." "Do you want me to cheat you? Lady shadow, I remember you hate people telling lies Said rod, looking into the darkness. "After all, you are the first person to see me in countless years. If it were you, I would rather you lied to me." Said Sally, looking at rod''s dark yellow body. Rod was silent for a moment, then asked, "is it time for us to discuss how to attack the treasure house in the cloud? If you know the position of those pagans, you''d better tell me in advance. I can use Goliath''s identity to let them attack all parts of eracia and attract the eyes of those angels. " "Well..." Sally''s voice calmed down, and it seemed that there was no emotion in it. "On the border of eracia, there are at least three known large-scale heretics gathering places. Those heretics come to the surface world through the underground passage, and only obey the orders of the hell king. Are you sure you can control them? " "Of course." Rod nodded. It''s hard to say if it was the original body before, but now this body is born from hell, and it also integrates Goliath, a powerful demon that has been famous for a long time. Taking advantage of the sight of other powerful demons, it''s attracted by the trial in hell, so it''s OK to control those heretics. With Sally''s telling, rod roughly knows the location of the pagan gathering place. Fortunately, it''s close to the deah where the necromancer is. If he has the right space magic, rod can go there directly. "Since the last time I let you break into the treasure house in the cloud, the angels have strengthened their guard over there. As before, it''s not so easy to attract the attention of those angels and then break in." As if thinking of something, Sally added, "if you can get enough of the doomsday crystals from the pagans, I can start the thieves all over Erathia and create a scene of the end." "Doomsday crystal..." listening to the special term in Sally''s mouth, rod undoubtedly realized something. A long time ago, rod got that special red crystal from a creature seduced by a demon. The use of doomsday crystal is equivalent to the release of magic doomsday judgment, which makes fire rain fall in the sky and burns everything on the earth. To activate the doomsday crystal, you need to pay for your life. Even if rod has this kind of thing, he can''t use it himself. It was Sally''s suggestion that suddenly brightened rod''s eyes. As the vanguard of hell to the surface world, there must be enough doomsday crystals in the hands of the pagans. Relying on the inside information of the thieves'' guild, enough dead men can be found to trigger doomsday trials in all parts of the world. If it''s just one or two doomsday trials, it won''t attract the attention of those angels. But if dozens of doomsday trials come at the same time, the whole Erathia can''t bear such a loss. Just like the situation that the doomsday comes ahead of time, it will make those angels relax their defense against the treasure house in the cloud. "If I find the crystals of doomsday, I will bring them to you as soon as possible." Rod immediately nodded and replied. Sally''s short words let him see the hope of success. As long as the number of doomsday crystals is enough, the angels can''t doubt his real purpose. After discussing the strategy, Sally left first, and the dark fog that shrouded rod also completely cleared away. Seeing the dark brown light shining down from the sky on the shadow plane again, rod felt that Sally was far more knowledgeable and tactful than all the people around him. If it wasn''t for the scarlet eye, he couldn''t unite with such a powerful thief leader. Before long, Marion returned with Eli. "We''ll go back to Gwen island. When everything is ready, the thieves'' guild will help." Rod said that without space magic, he must return with Eli. Eli nodded and opened a bright yellow portal. "This time I came to the thieves'' headquarters, I got something else. I found an interesting thing in the process of checking the records of the thieves'' Guild. " After opening the portal, Eli did not rush in, but said with great interest. Rod gave him a strange look and asked, "what''s the matter?" "In the process of fighting with the hero dekken, one thing bothered me very much. Those mages in the academy can always know the tactics of the magic guild at the first time and make the best response Eli didn''t care about rod''s change of face, but continued. "At the beginning, I thought they got the secret information through the thieves guild, and I was even angry about it. However, when I inquired about the records of the thieves'' Association, I found that things were not as simple as I thought. The records of the thieves'' Association were far from as detailed as I thought, and there were even many mistakes. With the record here, the hero dekken can''t do this. In other words, inside the magic guild, there are traitors who leak information. " Rod frowned. "Why do you tell me that? I''m not a member of the magic guild. I can''t have let them know? " "I think you might be interested in that. After all, according to the records of legendary thieves, the hero Decken often says your name, rod." Eli took a deep look at him and said. Rod was stunned. Before he could answer, Eli turned and went into the door of different dimensions. His figure disappeared. Chapter 1937 "This is the city of kana, and it is also the most important defensive fortress on the border of Erathia. Not long ago, it was captured by many corpse witches under Lord Stephen. Unfortunately, after the battle, it was recaptured by the Erathians. Now it doesn''t seem to be peaceful here. " Looking at the smoke filled town in the distance, tamic has a sneer on his face. Unexpectedly, he just stepped into the border of elasia and saw such a good play. As a vampire, she naturally hopes that the whole of elacia will be more chaotic and the better. Even if the end comes, she, as an undead, will be able to sleep safely. Of course, that''s when she didn''t go through all that before. Thinking of this, she looked at the man next to her and carefully looked at his change of expression. "I feel the smell of demons... It''s the heretics who attack this city." The man seemed to be aware of her gaze, and after swallowing a little, he replied. His words were incoherent, and his tone was very stiff, as if they were not what he wanted to say, but a repetition of other people''s words. As for his strange appearance, tamic had already found out all the way, but he didn''t explain it. Instead, he asked, "I heard you were Erathian before you became a lich. If you don''t help the Diya, they are your compatriots. Don''t you plan to go and have a look? " "It''s just a pointless attempt, it doesn''t matter if they''re diyals... Or eracians. I will save them, but not now. " The man looked embarrassed, but he said one by one. "Whatever you want, you have the power." Tamic turned his lips, as if very dissatisfied with his answer, but said nothing after all. "Move on, I''d like to see how you can save those people when you get to standwick." Next to them, Ivar, the elf swordsman who had been silent, said on his own initiative. This is not the first time that they have met the fire of war. As early as in Diya, they have met many conflicts caused by necromancers, and even been involved in them. After losing the restriction of the lich, the crazy necromancer will not let go of any living creatures in the territory of Diya. Every time, even if the battle happened in front of us, the man didn''t mean to fight. Only when the undead mage came to the door, the spirit swordsman would kill all of them. In this process, the man didn''t interfere. Eve did not understand his meaning, and even doubted his salvation. The only thing he would not doubt was the terrible power of the man. Moreover, according to him, he also knew the owner of the blade of the wind chasing sword, and witnessed the moment when he became a hero, which made Ivar''s heart stunned. The Lich in front of him was far more mysterious than he imagined. He shook his head. Just as Eve was going to move towards the territory of eracia, he saw that the man stopped and was looking at the distant city of kana. "What''s the matter?" Asked the elf swordsman with some doubts. "There''s a demon here, and I just met him in hell not long ago." The man answered with a little doubt. "What did you say?" The spirit swordsman''s doubts increased greatly. He frowned and looked in the direction of the city of kana, and soon found something new. In the middle of the collapsed building in the city, I don''t know when a giant appeared. He was so big that Eve saw the giant''s body from a long distance. Compared with him, other demons nearby were insignificant. I don''t know why, when Eve saw the giant, there was an inexplicable emotion in his heart, and the wind blade in his hand began to tremble. Eve didn''t understand what happened. He didn''t even know who the giant was, but he couldn''t calm down for a long time Looking at the giant in the city of Cana from a distance, the man replied, "I don''t know. But compared with the last time, his strength has become much stronger, especially in the field "Here! There are also a group of fish who have missed the net Suddenly, a few loud calls surprised the spirit swordsman. He focused so much on the giants in the city that he ignored the enemies nearby. The heretics who attacked the town apparently regarded them as the people on the side of the city of kana. In a short time, a group of green skinned cavemen had surrounded them. "Kill them, Lord Minotaur said. No one is allowed to escape from the city of kana. You will be rewarded after the mission is completed." Behind the caveman, a magician in a gray cloak yelled. "I can''t help myself." Iver said coldly, and then waved the blade of chasing the wind in his hand. The green awn of the sword sweeps around from the blade, cutting everything in half, including the bodies of cavemen. "It''s impossible..." Blood dyed the nearby land red, looking at those cave people''s broken limbs and arms, the magician was stunned, and his eyes showed a look of fear. As soon as he turned around to escape, the sword came from behind. There was a bloodstain in the middle of his body. The whole man was divided into two parts. After solving the enemy, iver frowned: "the smell of blood here will soon attract new enemies. You''d better leave as soon as possible..." Before he finished speaking, a shocking scene appeared in front of his eyes. Those creatures who had died in his hands stood up again at this moment. Not only that, they didn''t even have a wound. "It''s impossible..." he shook his head one after another, looked suspicious in his eyes, turned to lift the blade in his hand, and then he wanted to kill the enemy in front of him again. "It''s the power of the field." Until the spirit swordsman completely solved those enemies in front of him, even cut the corpse into several sections to ensure that he could not be revived again, the man who never spoke said this. "Field? What area? " The elf swordsman was very confused. "I''ve heard Lord Stephen talk about the power of the field." On one side, tamic said voluntarily, "it''s said that the creature at the top of legend is qualified to master a kind of power, which can change the rules of its plane within a certain range. If we can elevate this power to the top, we are even qualified to touch the realm of legend.... " "She''s quite right." The man nodded and looked at the giant in the distance. "The realm of death... It''s a good realm." Seeing that Eve''s attention was still on the giant, he said, "let''s go. Everything that happens here has nothing to do with us." Listen to him say so, spirit swordsman this just draws back a line of sight, a few people slowly disappear on the border of elasia. Chapter 1938 "This is the city of Cana that Sally mentioned? It seems that I came at the right time. " As soon as he arrived at the city of Cana, the dense smoke attracted rod''s attention, and fires broke out all over the city. Rod, who is familiar with the battle mode of hell legion, understands that fire is their most commonly used weapon. In the third expansion, in many cases, fire represents the appearance of demons. "Master, I feel the breath of the krigan, and here is the pagan you are looking for." Beside rod, agran, who appeared with him, volunteered. "I know, but I need to deal with the enemy here before I can find them." With that, rod''s face became dignified. From the intelligence of the thieves guild, rod learned that the city of kana on the border of elasia was being attacked by pagans, and the war situation was once very sticky. Relying on the defense of the castle and the cooperation of many arms, the commander of the city beat back the wave after wave of attacks of the heretics. Of course, what the creatures in the city don''t know is that the infidels, who are already very strong in their eyes, are just the advance troops of the hell Legion. The vanguard of the hell legion, the advance force composed of magicians and xenobiotics, can''t wait any longer. Before the result of the hell trial comes out, they begin to fight on the border of eracia. This situation is just in line with rod''s expectation. In order to recapture the essence of the treasure in the cloud, rod only hopes that the advance troops of hell Legion can make the whole eracia as chaotic as possible. But after all, it is only the advance troops. Depending on their strength, it is difficult to achieve this, or even can''t attract the angels. After learning the location of the city of kana, rod returned to the island and immediately asked the great devil agran to send him here. Only the advance troops of hell Legion are not enough to capture the city of kana, which was baptized by the war and defeated the necromancer not long ago. Rod is here to change this situation. The ordinary pagan siege is not enough to attract the eyes of the angels. Relying on the original garrison here, it is enough to resist the hell army for a long time. This is also the purpose of rod''s appearance. He needs to hurt elacia hard to attract those angels and disperse the defensive power of treasure house in the cloud. With the arrival of rod, the stalemate situation was changed in an instant. Such a huge giant attracted the attention of the defenders in the city. They didn''t want to believe that the giant, who seemed to have something to do with the devil, came to help themselves. "High priest, purify him with your power! Marksman two and three teams are ready to volley alternately. One team should guard against the enemy outside the city. All soldiers should keep a distance and keep away from the giant With the spread of several orders, the garrison in the city acted according to the orders one after another. The marksman, holding the crossbow machine in his hand, aimed at the giant''s body from a distance. The priest in the robe was chanting words, and his whole body was full of powerful mana fluctuations, ready to cast magic at any time. And rod also locked the position of the commander in the city through the voice. To be able to lead the garrison in the city to resist the attack of the pagans, of course, depends on the convenience of the castle defense. More importantly, the commander commands properly. Leadership with special skills can play a more powerful role in the territory of elasia than in other places, and the people of elasia who have experienced morale can play a more powerful role than usual. Rod knew that as long as the commander in the city was eliminated, all that was left to the heretics was enough to win. The sharp crossbow shot at rod''s body. In terms of power, the military two handed crossbow of Erathia is far more powerful than the popular miniature crossbow machine in the thieves guild, and the specially made arrow has a strong ability of breaking armor. Even large shields can be penetrated by the crossbow. Even Goliath''s skin is hard to resist the continuous shooting of crossbow. Weapons with the property of breaking armor are the best weapons to deal with Goliath''s body, and those two handed crossbows are just the weapons to break armor to the extreme. The pain came from rod''s body. He protected his hands in front of him, which blocked the shooter''s shooting on the head. However, due to the limitation of its own material, the range of fire of the crossbow can not reach the level of bow and arrow. When these crossbowmen fire at rod, they are also exposed in front of rod''s eyes. Rod quickly took the giant''s step, and came to the group of crossbowmen in front of him. His arms swept by, and there were several deep gullies on the ground. The smoke and dust scattered everywhere, and many of the crossbowmen were instantly destroyed by him. As a price for the success of the attack, a large area of crossbow was inserted in front of rod''s body. Although the penetrating ability of the strong crossbow was extremely terrible, the damage it could cause was limited due to its small size. For rod, it was like inserting toothpicks into his body. Although it was hard to avoid pain, under the restoration of the fusion ceremony, the real damage was extremely limited. The commander in the city also found out this, and ordered in a loud voice: "the crossbow man will retreat for the time being, concentrate on dealing with the enemy outside the city, and mobilize the large crossbow car in the city to deal with the giant!" Listening to the commander''s order, rod once again put his eyes on the man. He wanted to rush over and solve the problem. Unfortunately, the priesthood beside the commander made him temporarily suppress this idea. Compared with the crossbow machine in the hand of the marksman, magic can undoubtedly bring more damage to Goliath''s body. The situation that Goliath was suppressed by the fairy dragon in the Dragon Legion can be seen clearly. Rod would not act rashly. Apart from the priests who cast magic, the marksmen and the large catapults mentioned by the commander, it is very difficult for other Erathians to hurt him. Even the knights who are proud of eracia are like a group of insects that can be trampled to death at any time in front of Goliath''s body. They can''t hurt rod at this time. Compared with the priesthood in the city, rod''s real enemies are the angels who may come. Therefore, rod needs to hide his strength as much as possible, especially the power of instant movement. No matter what the angels think, it''s impossible to guess that the giant who seems to be extremely powerful in melee has mastered the power of instant movement, and this is the gift rod prepared for them. As for the commander in the city, he was just a small obstacle in rod''s plan. Rod didn''t pay attention to him from the beginning. Since he wanted to deal with himself, rod didn''t mind showing his strength a little. Chapter 1939 Strong mana waves from rod''s body. With a wave of his arm, the dark green clouds are released from him, and in a twinkling of an eye, he attacks the commander''s direction. "Be careful, that''s the death cloud of necromancers! The priests must cast their magic quickly, so that the cloud of death will not spread to the city Not far away, the commander recognized the origin of this spell at the moment he saw the dark green cloud, and immediately ordered to the priest nearby. Once upon a time, rod, with the blessing of God level evocation, was able to change the cloud of death released by himself into a pure black color, but now he can''t do it. The dark green cloud of death was recognized by the commander. The ones who responded faster than the commander were the priests around him. Even without his command, the priests responded first. After the previous battle with the necromancer, the priests had already mastered the Countermeasures for the cloud of death. The pure white barrier rises from around the priesthood to resist the cloud of death. Not only that, the barrier grows bigger and bigger, and purifies all the clouds of death near the barrier. Looking at this scene, rod frowned. The pure white barrier is condensed by the spiritual power of the priests. It needs more powerful death energy to break it. If there are hundreds of corpse witches, only two rounds of Volley will be needed, and none of these priests will be able to stand up. The cloud of death after many corpse witches is enough to form the power of destroying heaven and earth. Unfortunately, rod did not take those corpse witches with him. He released the cloud of death by himself, even if he exhausted all his mana, Not enough to threaten the priests behind the barrier. "That''s it! That giant has no move. If he dares to rush over, he will never come back The commander''s passionate words resounded in the ears of the surrounding priests. Monks and priests, who have always been silent and indifferent, and are not excited by foreign things, only feel their hearts warm at this moment, as if their blood is boiling up. They want to take up arms and fight with the enemy in the distance, and their magic is more fierce. At this moment, the morale of the eracians in the city reached its peak. Even if all the people were killed, none of them would shrink back. "Leadership... Seems to have reached the epic level, breaking through the limit of the master level." Rod saw this scene in his eyes. Only the special skill leadership above epic level can achieve such extraordinary effect. If you can''t solve the commander in time, the group of eracians in the city who don''t even have a legendary creature can bring you great trouble. They are not as strong as barbarians, nor do they have the keen mind of blakada mage. But with the cooperation of different arms and a commander with strong leadership skills, they are not afraid of any legendary creatures. Only relying on Goliath''s strength and fighting for serious injuries, rod is sure to break through the magic defense of the priesthood and destroy all the enemies in the city. But his goal is not just a victory. His real enemy does not appear at the moment. Fortunately, rod didn''t come here alone. He leaned down slightly and looked at the white barrier nearby: "agran, the priests will be given to you." "Yes, my master." The great devil with the scythe walks to the pure white barrier raised by the priest, which can only isolate the energy of death, but can''t stop him from entering. If Goliath''s body is too big to evade the magic cast by the priests, then the big devil, who is slightly taller than ordinary people, has a strong body and is born for fighting, is the best weapon against the caster. The priests in the barrier, finding the approaching agran, gather their spiritual strength one after another, form a terrible energy group, and go straight towards agran. Unlike blakada''s mages, although the priests also master magic, most of the time, they prefer to use a rough way to directly gather spiritual energy and kill the enemy. Looking at the fast approaching energy mass, agran''s speed suddenly accelerated, and the scythe dragged on the ground behind him, marking a series of Mars. If you can use the fire escape, the commander hiding in the priesthood can''t escape an attack from agran, and he will be killed instantly by the scythe in his hand. Unfortunately, after leading rod to the city of kana, agran''s fire escape is still in the cooling stage. Even so, agran''s experience of fighting in hell is still far beyond the enemy''s imagination. In high speed, he just slightly sidestepped his body and avoided all the incoming energy regiments. The energy group bombarded the ground under his feet, and blasted out terrible pits and stones. However, he was not affected. Instead, he laughed wildly: "your magic is not as good as the fireball in Margo''s hands!" "Margo?" The commander heard agran''s taunt, and looked puzzled in his eyes. Soon, he seemed to think of something, and the doubt in his eyes turned into surprise. "Only in the depths of hell can there be that kind of creature. Before those pagan armies, there was no Margo. Who are you?" "My name is agran krigan, and I''m the master Luo... The great devil under elot''s command. You should remember that!" Before the words were heard, agran rushed into the pure white barrier raised by the priests, and while moving at high speed, he waved the huge sickle in his hand, and the blood overflowed, destroying the lives of one priest after another. At the same time, the fire from hell burned violently on his body and spread to his weapons, which made agran unstoppable. For a moment, the scream filled the commander''s ears, which was the cry of the priest before he died. "The devil..." However, the commander didn''t respond in time. His identity as a great devil shocked him more than the giant before him. He deeply understood what it meant once the great devil appeared on the battlefield. "Lord Kendall, that''s the devil in the hell. We can''t deal with it! Please ask yunzhongcheng for reinforcements as soon as possible! " The great devil''s power suppressed his high morale. A high-ranking priest proposed to the commander. "No... to guard this city is the task assigned to me by Yunzhong city. I don''t want to fail like this! My catapult troops haven''t moved yet. I still have a chance! " He gritted his teeth and refused the high priest''s offer. Chapter 1940 After the initial chaos caused by agran, the priesthood quickly calmed down and used Hercules shield to delay his attack to a great extent. At first, scared by the name of the great devil, many priests died under agran''s surprise attack before they could react. However, when they calmed down, they found that the great devil, who was extremely terrible and absolutely invincible in the original rumors, was only faster and more powerful than ordinary fighters at best. Of course, it''s also related to the fact that agran can''t use the fire to escape. Without the inherent way of blinking, agran''s strength will undoubtedly drop a lot. Otherwise, the priesthood in front of him won''t last so long. Different legendary creatures are good at fighting in different fields. For the big demons, relying on the high-speed movement brought by fire evasion, they can instantly kill the enemy. At this point, they are similar to the magic assassins in the rogue guild, but the big demons can easily kill the heavy armor enemies that the magic assassins can''t solve with the scythe in their hands. Seeing that agran, who can''t use fire to escape, is dragged by the priests who adjust his state, rod will not let this happen. While agran was welcoming the priesthood, rod was not idle either. Taking advantage of the emptiness of the defense in the city, he quickly came to the gate and easily destroyed the garrison standing on the wall. At the same time, he opened the gate to allow the pagans outside the city to enter. Under the influence of the field of death, the eracians who died in rod''s hands stood up again at this moment, took up the most handy weapon and pointed it at their companions not long ago. Agran noticed the change behind him and looked back. He saw that the crossbow was falling from the sky like a raindrop. In the face of the crossbow shot by the marksman, even agran did not dare to eat all the damage brought by the armor breaking arrow. Seeing that the crossbow was about to come, agalan did not dodge, but quickly waved the giant sickle in his hand. For a moment, the huge scythe came out of agran''s hand. At this moment, the huge scythe became extremely flexible. With a series of Jingling sounds, all the crossbows that fell from the air were shot down by him. Agran can use his weapons to shoot down the crossbow from the sky, but the priests behind him are not so lucky. The priest, who had no time to use his powerful shield, was directly shot into a hedgehog by the crossbow that came down from the sky without any sign. He fell to the ground and howled more and more weakly. "Sagittarius, what are you doing? I didn''t order you to shoot that demon! " When the commander saw this scene, his face suddenly turned blue. He didn''t understand what the marksmen were doing. He didn''t even have his own order, so he fired the crossbow ahead of time. The damage to the priesthood was not small. He secretly thought that when the battle was over, he would take the lead in shooting arrows. However, the words of the high priest beside him brought him back to reality. "Lord Kendall... Those archers who had died, now, now stand up again..." the high priest said in a panic. Even if he had fought with those evil necromancers before, he didn''t want to be so frightened. "What did you say?" The commander swept his eyes across the battlefield. As the high priest said, the priests who had died under the crossbow and fell to the ground were climbing up one by one and pulling out the crossbow one by one. There was no pain on their faces. "Undead creatures... Is this a evocation? No, what is it? " Recalling the situation of fighting with the necromancer, the commander was deeply shocked. He didn''t understand how the hell demons did this. But there was one thing that he deeply understood. This time, he was afraid that he would suffer. "Get in touch with the angel of Cloud City!" At this time, regardless of his task, he put all his hopes on the angels in the Cloud City. He knew that only those angels could defeat the enemy in front of him. At his command, the high priest''s eyes were shining. At the same time, a strong magic element was released from his whole body. On the battlefield not far away, with the participation of the dead priests, the originally unsustainable priesthood could not resist the enemy''s attack. Seeing that all the nearby priests were going to be destroyed, many of them were ready to move away in an instant. At this moment, with several huge vibrating strings, they shot from the rear like giant crossbows with thin thighs and one person''s length. The huge crossbow is unstoppable. Among the incoming undead creatures, Shengsheng opens a path. All the creatures in front of the crossbow are penetrated by the crossbow in an instant. Several crossbow carts specially designed for war were pushed by some stiff soldiers. Listening to the familiar sound of the crossbow carts, the commander seemed relieved. With these catapults, he seems to see the hope of holding on to the arrival of angels. He believes that as long as those angels arrive, no matter the giant or the great devil in front of him, they are not the opponents of angels. But at the commander''s side, the high priest''s casting is not over, and the light in his eyes is more and more intense. He recites aloud: "merciful God, I pray to you, please send your faithful messengers to destroy those evil enemies!" Golden door opened from the sky, a huge force, the angel of Cloud City, seems to hear the high priest''s devout eulogy, filled with the sky. Looking at the pure white wings of the angel protruding from the golden door, the commander smiles. Even if his mission of guarding the city fails, it is the best way to explain to his dead Companions to see the angel destroy the enemy with divine power. The sound of the crossbow again reminds me that the commander''s remaining light sees the huge shadow approaching rapidly, and his smile suddenly solidifies on his face. He was frightened to find that the huge crossbow turned the target on him. The strong fear had already made his body unable to move. He subconsciously looked at the soldiers who controlled the crossbow, but found that the faces of the soldiers were cold and he didn''t know them. They were not the hands arranged by the commander, but the resurrected dead creatures. With a trace of disbelief, his body was pierced by a huge crossbow and finally fell to the ground. But soon, he stood up again and ushered in a new life in the field of death. Chapter 1941 "Lord rod, commander Fraser Kendall is loyal to you." Under the transformation of death field, he was just the commander of the enemy. After climbing up from the ground, he immediately came to rod''s side and half knelt respectfully. "Good." After feeling the ability in the field of death, rod showed a satisfied smile. Although the field of death is not like the cloak of the ghost king, which can give all the dead creatures powerful power and transform them into the king of necromancer, it can retain all the experience and memory of the dead creatures and let them fight for Lord. This effect can''t be achieved by ordinary evocation. It''s also a real strength in the field of death. Depending on the field of death, rod can easily build a strong team, which is better than ordinary corpse sorcerer Legion in comprehensive ability. "Your name is Kendal? What''s your relationship with the Imperial General Morgan Kendall? " From the commander''s words, rod seems to find something, and then asked. "General Mogan is my cousin. Since his son died, I have been put in high position by him. He won me this trial task of guarding the border. As long as I pass, I will be rewarded by angels and become one of the great saints. " Farezer replied. Rod was slightly stunned. He knew the news of the death of Morgan''s son. He even arranged the whole thing. What surprised him was the second half of farezer''s words. "Saints... According to the time when the Dragon Legion appeared, the angel of Erathia should have acted, but it was much earlier than I expected." Rod''s heart sank as if he had thought of something. Rod recalled that in the game of the previous life, the appearance of saints was close to the middle and late stage of the third expansion. In order to save eracia in the end and fight against the hell legion, the angels in Cloud City will select the players with outstanding contribution and strong strength, and grant them the special legendary rank of saint. In rod''s impression, saints are the only special class that can be superimposed with other classes. They have strong professional skills. All players who have obtained this class have made great achievements, greatly easing the attack of hell Legion. The arrival of rod has completely disrupted the original process of the expansion film, which has greatly advanced the selection process of saints by angels. The hell Legion has not even officially appeared in the surface world, and angels who have a premonition of danger have already begun to choose saints. Rod recalled that, different from the apostles, the saints had no special requirements for faith and ability. As long as they were selected by the archangels, they were qualified to become saints. Even in front of Fraser, as long as they completed the task, they were also qualified to become saints. Rod once met a saint to be, and it was still in the dreamland of the magic dock. As long as he is chosen as a saint, he is entitled to canonize his profession. Samson, the master of the sinner''s soul collected by rod, is a quasi saint. "It seems that the angels, having perceived the crisis of doomsday, could not fight against the coming of doomsday with the power of the present Erathians alone, so they were eager to grant the power of the saints to the Erathians. I don''t know if the treasure house in cloud will change as a result... " While rod was thinking, agran''s voice reached his ears. "Master, I feel a breath of disgust on our heads." Agran glared at the golden door in the sky and gritted his teeth. Rod also felt the anger in his heart. Angels have been the mortal enemies of demons since ancient times. The change of blood of the great demons made it difficult for agran to suppress the anger in his heart. If it wasn''t for rod''s restraint, he would have been unable to resist flying into the sky and fighting with the angels in the city in the clouds. "Don''t worry, those angels are the real goals of our trip." Rod said slowly, "what about the infidels who attacked the city of Cana?" "They seem to be surprised by the dead and resurrected eracians. They stay outside the city and do not want to enter. On the contrary, their leaders seem to have some insight and regard you as Goliath in hell. They are ready to see you." Agran replied. "Bring him to me." Rod immediately ordered. After a short rest, agran''s escape from the fire was restored. His body melted into the fire and disappeared. Soon, he came to rod with another creature. Looking at the body twice as big as agran''s, rod was slightly stunned, and his eyes immediately showed a look of interest. It turned out to be a Minotaur with a big axe. "I didn''t expect that the commander of the pagan was a Minotaur." Rod commented. The terrible looking and ferocious Minotaur was not born in hell, but in the world of witchcraft, nigon. It is the creation of magicians and is widely used in nigon. Most of the demons in hell are sheep headed demons. As nigon is located deep underground, it is very close to hell. A few people who unfortunately fall into hell become cursed krigans, while Tauren who accidentally fall into hell becomes a more powerful Tauren demon. Looking at the heretic Minotaur commanders, rod was slightly surprised, but soon recovered. No matter where they are, creatures with great power can gain more power. Just from the huge Tomahawk in the hand of Minotaur, rod can feel its power. "I''m the forward commander of Queen Morrel''s third legion, Minotaur, Goliath. Why do you intervene in my fight? This is not your fight, and I have not received any orders from her Majesty Queen Morrel! You dare to fight for me Soon, the Tauren''s reply came to rod''s ears. To rod''s surprise, instead of thanking himself, he complained about his interference. As for the Minotaurs, they usually only know death reason, and it doesn''t help much to reason with them. This is also the headache for rod. If the leader of the pagan is a magician, it is much easier now. Unfortunately, he is a Minotaur. "I helped you capture the city of kana, didn''t I?" Said rod, frowning. "If it wasn''t for Lord Goliath, you heretics alone would never want to capture the city of kana! I''ll beat you all back and let you go back where you come from! " On one side, the commander in charge of guarding the city, farezer, took the initiative to speak for rod. Rod, on the other hand, took back his look at farezer. He didn''t want his identity exposed to the Erathians so early. Chapter 1942 "You have broken the agreement between lord Morrel and lord king. You are a sinner in hell!" The Minotaur didn''t listen to the commander''s words. He didn''t really feel the terrible cooperation of the Erathians. He didn''t believe that the weak human beings could resist the heretics he led. Minotaur''s attitude also made rod''s eyes cold. A commander who didn''t cooperate with him could not let him use the power of pagans. "I''ve heard that Minotaurs have great power. Even in the whole nigon, their power is the most outstanding, even comparable to the black dragon." Rod seemed to have something on his mind, he volunteered. "Of course, power is the glory of Tauren''s blood!" Minotaur raised his head, as if to praise rod very much. Rod looked contemptuously. The blood of Tauren is made up by the magician. How can the angel born from nature compare with the devil in terms of the power contained in the blood? He continued to say to Minotaur, "I don''t know how your strength compares with mine?" "You?" The Minotaur raised his head up, which brought Goliath''s whole body into his eyes. He drew a figure to himself, and said with some frustration, "you are a legendary creature in hell, and I can''t compare my power." Tardon''s Minotaur didn''t notice. When he answered rod''s question, agran, who was still beside him, and the commander farezer, all stepped back. "Now that you know it, why don''t you cooperate with me?" When Minotaur heard rod''s words, he was in a daze. The dreary wind came from his head. He only felt the top of his head was dark, but when he looked up, he saw a huge hand coming down from the sky. Realizing that it was not right, Minotaur put his big arm across his head, trying to resist the attack from the sky. However, in the face of Minotaur''s axe, the giant hand did not dodge, so he went up. Minotaur felt an irresistible force, which came from the axe in his hand. His hand couldn''t bear it. Under the action of the force, he bent and twisted, then his upper body and his bones. When the giant hand clapped firmly, Minotaur no longer had any interesting breath. The sudden change surprised the heretics nearby. They didn''t understand what had happened and why the good giant just said suddenly started. Rod raised Goliath''s arm, and then used the fusion ceremony to restore the tiny wound in the palm of his hand. He said to the heretics nearby, "don''t be nervous. I''m just joking with your commander. Isn''t he standing there now?" Rod''s words stunned the heretics who came here with Minotaur. They looked at Minotaur''s original position and then subconsciously rubbed their eyes. Minotaur, who had turned into a rag of meat under the slap of a giant hand, stood in the same place perfectly. Except that the handle of the axe had been twisted to a certain extent, it seemed that nothing had happened, "Lord Minotaur, are you all right?" A sorcerer who didn''t understand what happened asked the Minotaur tentatively, "did that Goliath do something to you? If so, I''ll feed back the news to Lord Morrel for you. She won''t easily forgive this monster! " Listening to the magician''s story, rod''s face changed slightly. These heretics are the nigon Legion under the command of Mollier. He doesn''t want to attract the attention of the big red dragon because of his actions. Minotaur took a look at the magician and the broken axe handle in his hand. He pulled off all the remaining handle and threw it out. The magician never thought that his simple inquiry would lead to death. He felt the axe flying fast. He just wanted to move it for a moment to get away, but suddenly he couldn''t move. Not far away, the ferocious face of the great devil seemed to occupy all his attention. He wanted to look away, but his eyes were firmly attracted by the action of the great devil. The big devil''s action of gently wiping the scythe in his hand seems to be telling him that no matter where he goes with instant movement, the big devil will take his life with the scythe in his hand in an instant. Until Minotaur''s axe came to him, he didn''t dodge. Under the great devil''s gaze, he couldn''t make any response at all. The axe fell into his body, but he was still castrated. He flew away with him until he hit the collapsed house in the city. "Lord Goliath helped us win! He is the greatest hero of our conquest of the city of kana. From now on, all pagans should obey his command! " Soon, Minotaur''s voice sounded again, but this time, his attitude had completely changed. The heretics nearby watched this scene with fear. Before their eyes, the Minotaur seemed to have changed a person in a moment, just like the original garrison in the city. It seemed that some power had changed their mind. "Lord Minotaur is right. If Lord Goliath can get to the battle field of Canna in time, he must have been instructed by Queen Morrel. He must have been sent by the queen to help us!" At this moment, the heretic, whose clothes were still stained with blood and whose body had just been embedded by the axe, stood up again and said the same words as Minotaur in the eyes of a crowd of heretics who were afraid or suspicious. "The realm of death..." Rod meditated on the important power to change their attitude. He could not help but feel a sense of enlightenment in the field of death he got from spiritualism. Maybe this is the real use of the field of death. The resurrected creatures in the field of death look like ordinary creatures, except that they are completely under rod''s control. The difference between these creatures and ordinary creatures is that their body temperature is usually low, but even the leaders of the magic guild can''t see the abnormality from them. The breath of the undead has been completely covered. Depending on the existence of death field, rod can do many things that are difficult to do by camouflage magic, such as using the original consciousness of other creatures to control the pagan army. If time is up, rod would like to transform all the heretics into his own power through the field of death, but they are not rod''s most important goal. It is enough to achieve these goals. Chapter 1943 "Damned heretics, you will repent for your sins under the purification of light!" Just when rod used the power of the death field to subdue the heretics nearby, the golden door in the sky had been completely opened, and the pure white winged angel stepped out from the door. "The gate of glory..." Looking at the golden door which is completely opened in the sky, rod''s eyes are fixed. That''s the entrance of yunzhongcheng. As long as you pass through the gate of glory, you can go to yunzhongcheng, which is yearned for by all the people of eracia. It is said that there is eternal love and tranquility in Yunzhong City, which is opposite to the hell full of hate and killing. But rod knew that it was just a rumor of the Erathians, just like the Erathians believed that God would protect them. Similar to the conditions for opening the gate of hell, as the gate of glory in the cloud, it takes a lot of time to prepare before opening, so as to call those powerful angels, which also gives rod time to prepare. Soon, rod''s eyes were fixed on one of the leading archangels in the sky. He had four wings behind him and looked majestic. The voice that had been heard in the audience before came from him. "Can you attack him?" Looking at the archangel, rod asked the commander farezer. "His position is beyond the limit range of the crossbow cart. Maybe the priest can attack him with magic, but the effect will be greatly reduced." Farezer calculated the position of the angel in his heart and gave an answer soon. Rod nodded and used the field of death to transform all the teams in the city. After that, rod handed over the command of the team to farezer. Farezer, who has special skills such as tactics and leadership, is more suitable for directing them to fight than himself. Rod noticed that the undead, who had never been affected by morale, could still be inspired by leadership at this moment. Their own consciousness has not been completely erased. Apart from farezer, the heretics, who are less powerful than Minotaurs, have nothing to do with the angels, and rod doesn''t expect them. "Master, please let me solve those archangels for you." Looking at the archangel in the sky, agran asked for help. "Can you? In addition to the archangel, there are a group of angels and a Griffin Rod asked agran, looking at the fading door of glory. There are only five angels coming out of the Cloud City, including the archangel and a legendary white Griffin. It seems that there are not many of them. The original archers in the city are more than 100 times as many as these angels. But the strength of these angels is enough to easily wipe out the whole city of kana, the original garrison in the city, and the heretics, None of them are rivals. It is the angels in the clouds that can always occupy the most fertile land in the center of the continent and beat back the attacks of all the surrounding areas. "Master, please don''t worry. I was once an elite devil selected into the blood sickle army. As long as I have the existence of flame evasion, those angels are not my opponents." Said agran confidently. Listen to him say that, rod''s mouth slightly puffed. The big devil is also a legendary creature as famous as the archangel. As the elite of the big devil, agran''s strength is naturally guaranteed, but the premise is that he can freely use fire to escape. Unfortunately, most of the time, rod needs to make use of agran''s fire evasion to make himself travel through different spaces, so that agran''s previous battles are all close combat without the ability of fire evasion, and his strength is difficult to play. In hell, rod is able to kill agran by taking advantage of the fire to escape. His ability is cooled down. Otherwise, the big devil who can cross the domain space at will is not so easy to deal with. At the moment, from agran''s confident words, rod also felt his grasp of defeating those angels, and then said: "show me your strength. As long as you can kill an angel first, the battle will be more than half of the victory." Rod, who has the field of death, naturally dares to say such words. After getting rod''s order, agran''s dark red face showed a deep smile, holding the huge sickle in his hands, trying to wave it down. Right in front of agran, rod''s face remained unchanged, and he calmly looked at the weapon in agran''s hand. Just as the scythe was about to come, flames emerged from all around agran. On the sky, the angels pouring out from the gate of glory have already put their eyes on the giants in the city of kana. What happened in the city before has long been in their eyes. If it hadn''t taken time for the opening of the gate of glory, they would have rushed out of the city of clouds and fought with the pagans to the end. "Catherine, in the city of Cana, is not an ordinary heretic. The giant and the devil around him should be the main force of the hell army. Maybe we should unite with other angels." The Holy Griffin looks at rod and his party in the city with keen eagle eyes, and says to the archangel. The instinct from the creature made him realize the terrible part of the demon below. Even though he was already in the Cloud City, he still didn''t know what kind of means the demon used. "Don''t worry. It''s just some mean heathen, a kind and upright God, who will bless me to defeat them. " Looking at the giant in the city, the archangel raised the spiral blade in his hand above his head and replied gently. At the same time, yunzhongcheng seems to feel his prayer and drop the golden light in response, which is far more effective than any priest''s pious prayer and can greatly enhance the strength of other people nearby. All the archangels bathed in the golden light felt the strength of their bodies increased, and their hearts were determined to fight against evil. The archangel looked at the red devil on the giant, and his eyes showed some contempt: "besides, he is not a big devil, he should be just a pure blood devil. If he is a big devil, he can''t not use the power across space in previous battles. I know more about the demons in hell than you think... " Before he had finished his words, his eyes shrank, his wings flashed suddenly, and he looked back. There was an angel behind him, who was exploding a burning flame, accompanied by the ferocious smile of the great devil. Chapter 1944 The fire broke out, and what appeared earlier than the body of the great devil was the scythe in his hand, which was specially made for harvesting the head. The huge scythe, however, does not rely solely on the strength of random waving. Agran wields the scythe skillfully, seemingly heavy waving, but the movement is flexible and accurate. At the moment of his appearance from the flame, agran put the arc of the sickle blade behind an angel''s neck, and then applied force to cut off the angel''s head without any obstruction. "Master, do you see it?" After killing one of the angels in an instant, agran didn''t chase him immediately. Instead, he gave out a wild laugh. Nothing made him feel more happy than bathing in the blood of the devil''s enemies, that is, the angels. Compared with that, even the entanglement with the demons was extremely boring at this moment. "You did a good job, agran." Rod looked at the scene in the sky with a slightly surprised look. After he was able to apply the fire escape to the battle, agran''s strength increased several times. Any enemy should be careful to guard against the assassination from the fire escape, which is also the strength of the great devil. Had it not been for rod''s familiarity with fire evasion and his ability to roughly guess the location of the great devil, rod''s dark yellow body would have been unable to block the scythe in agran''s hand when he fought against agran in hell. "I didn''t expect that you were really a big devil, but you asked for it!" Looking at agran, wiping the blood on the scythe and sweeping around with aggressive eyes, as if he was choosing the next target, the archangel gritted his teeth. With the exposure of fire evasion, it is very difficult to achieve the same effect from the angel who has been on guard again. Fortunately, rod doesn''t worry. As he said with agland before, the battle has been over from the moment when the angels cut down. The angel separated from the corpse, in the eyes of many angels, surprised or unbelievable, recovers his appearance and stands up. But at this moment, he points his sword at his former companion. It''s never possible to unite. Angels and demons who have accumulated endless hatred with each other have joined hands to deal with the common enemy under the influence of the field of death. Soon, agran began to fight with the angels. With the help of an angel of the dead and the power of the flame, his pressure was greatly reduced. He didn''t even need rod''s help, so he fought back and forth with the angels. Rod looked at the battle over his head for a few eyes, then he didn''t continue to pay attention to it. He didn''t even need his hand. As long as he kept the existence of death field, agran would be enough to deal with those angels. Rod looked back at Minotaur, who was watching the battle in the sky, and said, "are you Mollier''s man? Tell me all you know about the Legion of hell Under the influence of the death field, the Minotaur had already listened to rod''s words. Soon, rod got the information he wanted from him, and his face became more dignified. Not only the Minotaurs in front of us, but also many other magicians, as the vanguards of the hell legion, began to attack the town of eracia along the underground passage. Rod recalled that in order to save Rowling from standwick, he used the underground passage excavated by nigon creatures, which exposed the existence of the underground passage to the eyes of the Erathians. On several occasions, the Erathians tried to completely fill the underpass under the town, and even arranged the task of clearing the underground creatures in the freelance chamber of Commerce. Unfortunately, in the face of the intricate and deep underground passage excavated by cave people, the eracians can only return without success. At most, they can only fill up the surface layer of passage, which in fact has little influence on nigon. At Morrel''s command, cavemen once again played a role in the underground passage, which is also the reason why the heretics led by Minotaurs could accurately appear outside the city of kana. Erathians'' defense of the underground passage is not without effect. Rod recalled that in the previous life''s game, nigon''s magician, as the vanguard of the hell legion, relying on the underground passage under Erathia, easily captured a large number of towns in Erathia. That is to say, with the help of angels, they could only fight them back underground, There is no way to restore the town to ruins. In this life, the eracians were obviously well prepared to deal with the underground passage. For the underground of the city, there were always priests exploring, which forced the exit of the underground passage of the magician to be only outside the city. For the town of eracia with castle defense, they are not afraid of the forward attack of the magicians. On the contrary, they are the attack directly in the city, which is the most unexpected. Perhaps seeing the loss of the Dragon King''s divine power, Molly was more urgent than before. She didn''t even wait for the result of the hell trial, so she took the lead as the vanguard of the hell army, making waves in the surface world. From the mouth of the Minotaur, after learning some of the arrangements for nigon made by Molly, rod seems to have thought of something and made some adjustments to his previous plan. But generally speaking, this part does not conflict with the direction of previous life, but the time is greatly advanced. While rod was talking to the Minotaur, the battle over his head was almost over. With agran destroying the weaker angels one by one, and making them become the angel of the dead controlled by rod in the field of death, the stronger archangel, at this moment, it seems that they are too lonely to resist such a large number of enemy attacks at the same time. The attack from the big devil, every blow is accurate to attack the weakness of the archangel. The hatred in the blood makes agran''s attack on the archangel more fierce. Once the archangel resists carelessly, there will be deep visible bone damage on his body. Even the armor on his body can''t resist the attack of the scythe. The Griffin is still holding on, but it is also dragged by the nearby angels, so it is difficult to support the archangels. "We can''t deal with these demons. Open the door of glory and call other angels nearby!" The body is cut by the blade of the angel of the dead, and the Griffin wails. After a sword swings agalan''s scythe, the archangel quickly pulls away. The spiral blade in his hand points to the clouds, and the golden door appears again: "cut off evil, my companion..." Before he finished his words, he felt a darkness behind him, and a huge body appeared behind him, which was clearly a giant on the ground. Instant move! He seems to realize something in his mind, whether it''s the giant or the devil, who has mastered the power across space. Before he had time to struggle, his whole body was tightly held by the giant hand, his skeleton was squeezed by the huge force, and his consciousness fell into chaos. Chapter 1945 Looking at the archangel who returns to the original state and bows respectfully to himself, rod once again feels the horror of death. For the transformation of low-level creatures, the death field is not as good as the ghost King''s cloak. The ghost King''s cloak can give ordinary creatures the power of the necromancer king, but for those legendary creatures, the transformation of the death field is more effective, which can directly make rod have an additional member of the legendary level. Previously, a group of angels came out of the gate of glory. Except for the saint Griffin who was seriously injured and opened the pure white portal to escape, they were all controlled by rod and became rod''s loyal followers, just like agran before. After feeling the power of death, rod felt a strange emotion in his heart. The power of the realm is more powerful than he expected. In time, he can even rely on the realm of death to create a legion of the dead sweeping the main plane, even without the help of the cloak of the ghost king. Having said that, rod is not willing to give up the artifact he once had. He wants to take back the noumenon anyway. Before the archangel died, he had already sent out the signal for help. Soon, the city of kana will receive new support. Just a group of angels garrisoned over the city of Cana let rod and agran show almost all their strength, which is the only way to defeat them. If there are more angels, rod will have to retreat. Fortunately, at this time, because of the wrong prediction of the attack power of the heretics, and because this place is not the center of defense of eracia, eracia lost these angels forever, and rod successfully turned them into his own strength. The gap between one and another is not as simple as one plus one equals two. Rod can learn all kinds of information from the angel of the dead, and he can transform more creatures of the dead by them. The best way to deal with groups of angels is to release the cloud of death after the superposition of countless corpses and witches. The undead creatures on the water element plane are prepared for this. It''s not time to use it. "Master, the gate of glory is gathering energy. Before long, Cloud City will open again. This time, a whole team of Archangels will come." The archangel named hasselyn said respectfully to rod that he was also the only Archangel among the five undead angels. "Isn''t the cloud city above the city of kana the only group of angels you have? Why are there other angels there? You are not deceiving the master, are you Agran asked suspiciously, and the look in hasselyn''s eyes became bad. Even with the control of the field of death, the hostility between the devil and the angel is still not reduced. If it had not been stopped by rod, they would have been fighting for a long time. "The devil of ignorance! Yunzhongcheng behind the gate of glory is not a human town on the ground. It is the home of all angels and good souls from all ages. The glorious gate of glory you see is just an exit of yunzhongcheng. " Mentioning everything about the city in the clouds, hasselyn looked proud. "Wait..." From the words of hasselyn, rod seemed to think of something and asked voluntarily: "I heard that standwick was once a city in the clouds, but later it fell from the sky. Since then, the Erathians have regarded the fallen standwick as the capital. If, as you say, there should be no entity in yunzhongcheng, why did it fall? " The words in rod''s mouth stunned Katherine, and the archangel immediately showed an extremely devout look: "the holy city, standwick, is the only cloud city with entity. What maintains the existence of the holy city is the great power of the holy mark. In order to better spread the gospel of God, he is unwilling to go through the gate of glory and return to the Cloud City, But a city rises from the earth as his city in the clouds. " Listening to the story of hasselling, agran showed a puzzled look. He didn''t understand what the archangel said. Only when he heard the holy mark, his eyes showed fear and fear. "A long time ago, standwick was just a small town on the ground, but the scarlet chose it. The scarlet said, "my city is in the sky." so standwick was lifted up into the sky and became a city in the clouds admired by thousands of people. It''s a pity that when the holy mark is damaged by the thieves, the holy city falls from the sky, and the glory of God is no longer the same. " Speaking of the end, the archangel sighed deeply, and his eyes were a little lonely. From this Archangel in Yunzhong City, rod got a lot of useful information and had a deeper understanding of the history of ancient eracia. Whether it''s Messiah in hell or the archangel in front of them, in their mouth, the ancient Erathia is depressed because of the death of the scarlet, but rod still doesn''t know who led to the fall of the scarlet? Is it Gwen, the master of the gun of killing gods? Or someone else? He shook his head and felt that the light in the sky was getting stronger and stronger. The ancient and grand door of glory was about to open again. Rod was not prepared to stay here to meet the coming Archangel. His purpose of attracting the attention of the angels had been achieved and he had gained a lot. If he attracted more powerful enemies, he wanted to evacuate safely, I''m afraid it''s not that simple. At rod''s command, the infidels led by Minotaur, after simply raiding the city of kana, quickly retreated to the underground passage and prepared to attack other towns on the border of elasia. But this time, without rod''s help, according to their strength, as long as there is a team of angel guards in the city, they will pay a heavy price. "Agran, take us back to the island." Looking at the demons, rod ordered, "and the angels, take them with you." Agran showed his hand indifferently, and said to hasselling and his party not far away: "you must put your hands on my body before I can take you away." "I don''t want to meet your whole demon!" Not far away, the angel who had just been beheaded by agran screamed. "It''s the master''s order. We must obey it." Hasselyn took a look at the angel and offered to persuade him. Although he didn''t want to touch the body of the great devil in his heart, under the control of the death field, hasselyn didn''t want to disobey rod''s orders. With Catherine''s persuasion, the undead angel finally put down his original reluctance and put his hand on agran''s shoulder. The fire spread from agran''s body. In a flash, Rhode''s huge body, together with the angel of the dead who stretched out his hand nearby, were all wrapped up. The party soon disappeared in the fire. Chapter 1946 In the role of fire escape, rod returned to the island smoothly, and soon saw Rowling waiting here for a long time. As soon as Rowling saw rod coming back, her face began to smile and said, "brother, everything is as you expected. Ashore''s face turned green after hearing everything the mage God said. You can''t imagine his expression at that time! All of them have been arranged in bracada. We can only wait for the appearance of those element messengers to start the next step. But I''m still curious. How do you know all this? " Looking at Rowling''s expectant eyes, rod explained: "with Marguerite''s help, I used the magic eye church''s secret method to see the resurrection of ashchl''s hero deken. It happens that soon after, the element messenger will visit blakada, and then I can use it to coerce him. He certainly can''t imagine that there is such a secret way to see through space in the world of magicians. He will only think that it is the supernatural means of the wizard''s God. " As for the ability of the magic eye church, rod has also deeply felt that the void magic eye, which can transcend the space limit, combined with those unique secrets, is enough to know many secrets in the world. In his hand, rod still has a human eye ring from the magic eye church, which will be an important means for him to return to hell for trial. "By the way, I think of one thing." Hearing rod mention Marguerite, Rowling undoubtedly thought of something and explained, "brother, do you remember Marguerite''s old friend, the magician Alma who stayed in Sao O city? Although we have provided him with a lot of experimental materials, he still can''t wait. If it wasn''t for Marguerite''s dissuasion, he would have left Sao City long ago. " Rod nodded. Of course, he knew Alma better. Alama is a master of xenobiotics. He once made a bloody monster with strong strength, even surpassing the dragon. Unfortunately, he failed to win the champion of the xenobiotics competition. He was so angry that he directly banished the bloody monster to the unknown place. Alama''s name, rod, even in hell, has been heard from the fallen. Such a learned magician, no matter where he is, will be awed by other creatures. Rod recalled that the second time he saw alama was in sao''o. As an old friend of Marguerite, alama came to the surface world and took the opportunity to visit her. Rod also took advantage of this opportunity to reach an agreement with this powerful magician. Rod found the body of an angel for him, while he stayed in Sao O city to carry out his magic experiment. As his soul fell into hell, rod had no chance to fulfill his promise. After returning to the surface world, rod''s mind was not on this. He had no time to find a living angel for Alma. But at this time, rod inadvertently completed the content of the agreement. The undead angels in the magic boat were the best materials that alama needed. "We''re going to see him now, and I need Marguerite to answer some of my doubts about eye ring." After making the decision, rod said immediately. Alma himself is also a legendary magician. His magic is extremely strange. He can take off any part of his body freely. If he can help him, maybe his trip will be much smoother. In order to successfully recapture the noumenon, rod won''t think he has too many helpers. An angel is the content of the agreement between rod and Alma. The Five Angels in front of him are enough to further his research. Rod believes that Alma, who is extremely enthusiastic about making xenobiotics, will not refuse this deal. "Wait a moment, brother. I''ll switch the two-way stele on the island." Rowling quickly came to the open two-way stele, replaced it with a new space gem, and the portal took shape quickly. Through the portal, which is much smaller than himself, rod returns to Sao city under the effect of space magic. Seeing the appearance of such a giant, the Necromancers in the city screamed one after another. They were shocked by the suppression of strength. Fortunately, Rowling showed her identity in time, and they calmed down. Rod quickly approached the evocation tower. The ground in the city could not bear the weight of giants, and there were reticular cracks. Rod could only carefully avoid the buildings and living creatures under his feet. Fortunately, there were fewer buildings near the evocation tower. Before arriving at the evocation tower, rod, with sharp eyes, saw two people standing on the top of the tower, namely, the magician Alma and Margaret transformed by the scarlet eye. The appearance of Goliath''s body can''t hide from the two people in the tower. They came to the top of the tower to check when they noticed the abnormality. "This is..." looking at the approaching giant, Marguerite''s face remained unchanged, but alama''s face in her hood changed color, her lips trembled, as if the things in front of her made him tremble. "Alma, my agreement with you still works. This is the angel you want. I''ll give him to you now." Rod''s voice came over. With his signal, a double winged angel in the magic boat took the initiative to fly out and slowly landed on the top of the evocation tower. Feeling the strong energy of death in the city of Sao and the chaotic blood breath in the body of alama, the angel could not help but frown. But soon, rod''s order came: "I need you to cooperate with his magic experiment. No matter what he does to you, you can''t resist it. Instead, you have to cooperate with all his requirements." Then the angel''s face became respectful: "yes, my master." "It''s your honor to be able to carry out the master''s orders. I hope you will abide by the master''s words." Inside the magic boat, Archangel hasselyn added, with the majesty of Archangels in his voice. "Master, I can also carry out your orders." The great devil, agran, glared disaffectively at the nearby hathalin and offered. Alama looked at the scene in shock. The experimental materials he had thought about day and night were in front of him, but he couldn''t get excited. Especially in the boat above the giant, the angels and Demons standing side by side listen to their respectful words to the giant, which has subverted all the cognition of Alma. Is it still the angel who swore to wipe out the evil in the world as a messenger of God? Not only with the devil, but also the giant called master. "Are you... Rod? How did you become like this? " Alma saw that Rowling was standing beside the powerful creatures, and seemed to be in a higher position than them. A kind of insight suddenly flashed in her heart. Then she was shocked and asked, he didn''t understand what happened to rod, which made him change so dramatically. "Well, that''s a long story." Rod shook his head and answered slowly. Chapter 1947 Seeing that rod did not plan to elaborate, alama wisely did not ask. Everyone has his own secrets, especially a powerful magician like him. There are too many secrets to count. Sometimes it''s not a good thing to study so much. "With this angel as the experimental material, I believe I can go a step further in my quest for the perfect creature." Looking at the angel beside him, Alma sighed deeply. He did not know whether he was feeling the strength of the angel or the horror of the giant in front of him. "You should have been waiting for this angel for a long time?" Rod asked voluntarily. "Of course." Alma nodded, reached out and gently brushed the angel''s long golden hair. "It is said that angels are the most perfect creatures. They will not grow old, they will not be hungry, and they have no gender. They live in the holy land of the Erathians, in the city of the clouds in the sky, and live a life full of love and peace with the souls of good people. Only when the holy kingdom is in crisis, They will cut off evil. " "You''re wrong. We have sex." The angel with a male face is not angry because of Alma''s actions. He is following rod''s orders and cooperating with Alma''s every move to correct the mistakes in his words. "I mean your body, not your mind. Angels can''t reproduce themselves, can they? " Alma asked. "You can say that. Before I became an angel, I was the soul of the city in the clouds. One day, when my faith is pious enough, I will become an angel serving God. " Answered the winged angel. For Allama, the angel''s answer was not unexpected. On the contrary, he was very interested in another thing: "do you know how many souls can be angels in the city of clouds?" Hearing Allama''s question, the angel laughed: "your question is like asking how many sand there are in the river and how many stars there are in the sky. From ancient times to the present, how many devout people there are in eracia, and how many souls there are in the city in the clouds. All devout souls have the potential to become angels." Alama brushed the hair of the archangel, and even rod''s eyes were fixed. He knew that what the angel of the dead said was true. In the third expansion, the most eye-catching side of erasia is their legion of angels. How many devout Erathians have there been since ancient times? Rod didn''t know, but it must be more than he thought. The death of the scarlet took place about five centuries ago, but before that, the holy kingdom of eracia had existed for thousands of years. According to some bards, the original pattern of the whole continent was divided by the archangel and the apostles. For countless years, devout people who have been led by their souls have the potential to become angels. Even blakada, who once gave birth to the God of mages, did not dare to confront the declining eracia in the most powerful golden age, which is enough to show the horror of those angels. On weekdays, the souls in the Cloud City live a quiet and peaceful life. Once they know that the whole of eracia is in war, their worries turn into piety to God, which is enough to produce a large number of angels in a short time and show their terrible power. Except for the complete form of hell Legion, there is no force that can compete with the angel Legion. "Thank you for your information. With your help, I might be able to crack the secret that angels can exist forever. But now, please be a woman first Alma''s eyes were a little greedy, adding to his actions. "What are you going to do?" It was not the angel who asked this question, but rod not far away. Rod looked at Alma strangely. In rod''s impression, magicians who are used to seeing strange looking alien creatures always change their own aesthetics more or less. The beauty in their eyes is quite different from that of other creatures. From the scoring standard of the alien race, rod can see one or two things. If he had known that Alma liked this, Rod doesn''t even need to bring an angel, just a few demons can tempt him. "Lord rod doesn''t know something. It''s my secret..." Alma said with a embarrassed look. "All right." Rod shrugged. Since Alamar didn''t want to say more, he didn''t have to ask more. Alma hesitated for a moment, and finally, under rod''s gaze, he put down the gray hood he had been wearing on his head, revealing his bare head. Beside him, Marguerite showed a look of no surprise, but rod was a little surprised. Unexpectedly, under the hood, Alma''s real face was like this. "Can a magician be bald, too?" Rod asked, his eyelids twitching. Alma scratched the top of her head and replied, "I have many secrets that can make me change into charming hair again, but I can''t find a suitable person. The angel in front of me has solved my trouble. The whole body of the angels is perfect, especially their hair. It''s no longer a secret." "I understand the truth, but why do you want this angel to be a woman?" Rod asked strangely. "According to the research of magicians, angels themselves have no gender, but their external gender is consistent with people''s consistent impression. In other words, the hair of female angels is softer and smoother than that of male angels. " Alma analyzed it seriously. Rod was a little stunned. He looked at alama and gradually turned into a female angel. He always felt strange. "Do you think what he said makes sense?" Shaking his head, rod looked at Rowling and asked. "Maybe." Rowling swung her thick hair behind her and replied to rod. Not far away, agran made a few rounds around the angels, smacked his lips and said, "you are really strange. You are not a big devil like me at all." Archangel hasselyn gave him a scornful look: "what''s so strange about that? I remember that the Lord of hell was once an archangel. If you want to feel strange, you should be strange to him slowly. " "You..." agran was excited by his words, but he couldn''t find any words to refute, so he had to stare at him. Rod was stunned. He took a look at hasselling. He didn''t say much, so he looked back at the magician Alma: "I have several angels here. If you need them, they are all your experimental materials, but as a trade, I need to use your power to attack the treasure house in the cloud with me." "It sounds like a good deal." Alma smiles with satisfaction. Chapter 1948 In Eli. In the emergency tent, a witch in a white shirt and a dark green robe is giving first aid to a wounded person with a strong breath of life. The man''s injury was extremely serious. There was only one arm left. The ferocious wound almost tore his whole abdomen. The scorching temperature even severely scalded his body. Fortunately, it also temporarily stopped his blood. Otherwise, he would have been trapped in shock due to excessive blood loss and could not have escaped alive. "Judge kanasen... I will never let you go..." he said intermittently, his consciousness was a little vague, but he could not forget the name of the enemy. "You are out of danger. The emergency tent can stabilize your injury. Unless you have the help of the spring of spirits, you may not have a chance to restore your former strength. " Through the healing magic performed by the legendary witch, the man''s state tends to be stable. She once again exerts the magic, which makes the man fall into a deep sleep and then walk out of the tent. "Lord Jennie, the patrol commander, Lord Kailin, has brought you a message. He is waiting for you in the main account." As soon as she got out of the emergency tent, a silver haired elf stopped her and brought her the news. Jennie nodded, but heard the silver haired elf continue to say: "you must have rescued the wounded man who escaped from the evil creature. It''s really a shame. Except you, none of us can treat such a serious injured man. If we use healing magic rashly to stimulate the vitality of his body for treatment, it will only make him die faster..." Aware of the loss in the heart of the silver haired elf, Jennie said with a smile: "Sophie, you have made remarkable progress. One day, your first aid skills will not be inferior to mine. As for now, you still have a lot to learn." The silver haired Genie showed a grateful look: "please go to see Kailin as soon as possible. She has been waiting for a long time. I will work with the first aid apprentice to deal with the rest of his injuries." With the silver fairy respectively, Jenny back to his main account, a glance will see here waiting for Kailin. "Guardian Karin, welcome to the emergency center." Jennie nodded and showed her respect for the patrol leader. In the battle against the necromancer, thanks to Kailin and her patrol soldiers who went deep into the danger many times and obtained one strategic intelligence after another, many innocent creatures survived. As the leader of the patrol and the top ten of the forest guardians, Kailin has never been able to deliver information by herself, and can deliver one message on time. "I have good news and bad news. Which do you want to hear first?" Kailin said with a smile that her elf face made her look bright and moving, especially when she was laughing. "Well, I''ve heard too much bad news in this period of time." Jennie thought about it and replied. "The good news is that you have passed the examination of Eliot''s upper Council. Eliot''s upper Council sees the treatment of other injured people in the battle against the necromancer. From now on, you are one of the top ten guardians of the jungle. You are entitled to participate in any resolution in the territory of Eli. No human being has ever been able to obtain such honor in the Elven kingdom of Eli. " As she said this, Kailin gave her a badge, which was the highest status symbol of the whole Ellie, the symbol of the top ten forest guardians. "It''s really good news." Take the badge and Jenny smiles. Eli is tolerant of all living beings, even the alien species. If he is willing to abide by the rules here, Eli is also very welcome. However, due to the strength of the neighboring human kingdom, erasia, and the threat from the kingdom of the dead, it is difficult for human beings to make great achievements in Eli, let alone become one of the top ten forest guardians. For human beings, elves with pure blood in Eli always feel repulsed from the bottom of their hearts. Jennie recalls that rod, who led the necromancer to destroy the ancient dense forest, had human blood flowing through him. Wearing the badge on her body, Kailin''s voice reached her ears again "Then there''s the bad news. According to your contribution in the campaign, the upper echelon Council was supposed to make you the eighth in the top ten. However, due to the fall of the wise man Yuk, the hero Gru became the chief of the forest guardian. The forest warrior troops he led are now the indispensable strength of Ellie. The eighth and ninth seats left out are respectively awarded to his old friend, dwarf Wang ufretin, and a new phantom shooter under his command. You can only rank at the bottom of the top ten seats. " "Now, I''m satisfied." Jennie shrugs. She is not interested in power and the struggle of the jungle guardians. She is more willing to teach her first aid skills to more elites. Kailin smiles. In the process of fighting side by side, she has already found out the character of the legendary witch, and then she takes the initiative to inform the upper Council of some unknown news. "The top ten seats of the forest Guardian are not only a symbol of status, but also a responsibility. In addition to these two messages, I have also brought you the first task as the top ten. Please try your best to complete it. " Listen to Kailin so say, Jennie also straighten up: "wish to hear its detailed." "Not long ago, those gentle and kind-hearted golden dragons and green dragons in Eli left the nest built for them by the elves and flew to the distant sky. Since then, they have never returned. No elves know what happened. The giant dragons have disappeared from Eli." Cailin said with a heavy face. "What else? How come I''ve never heard of it? " Jennie was surprised that Eli, who had lost the dragon''s protection, was so weak that he could not resist the attack of other forces. This was a big event that could shake Eli''s foundation. "In order to cause unnecessary panic, the Elven King blocked the news at the first time. No one knew about it except Eli''s upper Council and the elves who were responsible for taking care of the dragon." Kailin shook her head. "That''s why we need the strength of the hero Gru and the jungle warriors." Kailin looked at Jennie and solemnly said, "the task given to you by the upper Council is to find out the reasons for the disappearance of the dragons within a week. I understand that this task is very difficult. If I find important information, I will let you know at the first time. " Chapter 1949 After dealing with the man''s injury, the silver haired Sophie returned to the main tent where Jennie was. "Well, I''ll leave first. If you don''t have any clue about looking for the missing dragon, I suggest you go to the waterfall city in the north. There used to be many green dragons there. In the valley further north of the waterfall City, there is an old woman named dragon Whisperer who lives in seclusion. She has the ability to communicate with the dragon. Maybe she will know something." Kailin, the patrol leader who came out of the main tent, happened to see Sophie who came here. She added to Jennie in the tent, smiling at her silver haired elf, then quickened her pace and quickly disappeared into the dense forest in the distance. "Lord Jennie, I heard Lord Kailin mentioned the missing dragons. What happened to the dragons?" Smart Sophie, keenly aware of the wrong words in Kailin''s words, asks Jennie. "Yes, I didn''t know about it until I became one of the top ten guardians of the jungle." There was no need to hide anything from her most trusted apprentice. Soon, Jennie relayed her information. From Jennie''s mouth, Sophie learned all this, and she showed her aggrieved and dissatisfied eyes: "the disappearance of the dragon is such a big thing, it must not be the task that you just become the top ten, you should deal with! It must be Eli''s upper Council who is dissatisfied with your human blood and deliberately uses this very difficult task to make trouble for you! If you want to be a member of the top ten, you will be punished for your failure! " "Needless to say," Jennie said calmly Sophie was even more urgent: "isn''t that so? If it wasn''t for the information provided by Lord Kailin, we don''t know where to start to complete the task! I understand that the elves in the upper Council, who only care about blood, never recognize the achievements of human beings in Eli. They don''t understand how many creatures you have saved that should have been seriously injured and died! " Jenny shook her head slightly. "So? Of course, I understand what you said. Even if this task is deliberately created by the upper Council, I will try my best to complete it. The disappearance of the dragon is not a trivial matter. If it is delayed for a long time, the whole Eli will fall into panic and crisis. No one wants to see this situation. " Sophie listened in amazement. After a long time, she replied, "you''re right, Lord Jennie." "Maybe I have been in the emergency center for too long, and those forest guardians have forgotten. I have already touched the legendary level. If this is my journey, I will not escape, but will bravely move forward." Jenny patted Sophie on the shoulder. "Come with me to the city of falls." With that, Jennie reached out and opened a dark green space-time gate in the void, which leads directly to the waterfall city in the north. Before becoming the guardian of the jungle, Jennie had traveled around Eli as a witch. She had already been to the waterfall city in the north, and left her own mark on the transmission stele there. Through the gate of time and space with Sophie, Jenny came to the city of waterfalls in the north. Located further north of ERI, it is almost close to the extreme edge of the mainland and far away from the conflict area in the center of the mainland. In the previous campaign, the city of falls was not damaged by the necromancer, but survived completely. As soon as it appeared, the strong sound of water filled their ears, and there were some cool water drops. The city of waterfalls, as the name suggests, is a town built next to a huge waterfall. The name of the waterfall is qiwennar. In elvish language, it means rejuvenation. Anyone who drinks the water below the waterfall will feel energetic for several days. The waterfall is also called huantongquan by local people. Unfortunately, the spring of Huantong spring seems to have a kind of magic. Once it is taken away from here, the effect of the spring will disappear completely within a day, and finally become the most common spring. Due to its remote location and close to the edge of the mainland, only a few creatures can drink Huantong spring. If you are lucky, sometimes you can see a dragon coming down from the sky just to drink the spring water. However, the situation of the Dragon drinking water has been some time ago, and the local people have not seen the dragon flying in the sky for a long time. Looking at the huge waterfall in the distance, as well as the spirit struggling to climb up in the waterfall, Sophie felt something and introduced himself to Jennie "It is said that some brave creatures will take the initiative to climb up the nearby rocks from below the waterfall under the impact of the current. When they can''t hold on, they will drink a mouthful of spring water, and their whole body will be full of vitality again, so as to exercise their endurance. Once they have accomplished this feat, they will be warmly welcomed by the residents of the city. " Jennie nodded. The invasion of the necromancer not only destroyed many of the creatures in the forest, but also inspired the fighting spirit of more surviving elves. She looked around, at least dozens of elves, as well as a few sporadic dwarves, climbed up against the current and towards the top of the waterfall, even though her whole body was flushed by the waterfall, she didn''t mean to give up. Feeling the fighting spirit in the hearts of these creatures, Jennie nodded silently. At present, Eli, surrounded by powerful enemies, needs the fighting spirit of these creatures, which is more important than everything else. Looking back, she didn''t come here to watch the people climb the waterfall. "All things born in nature, please give me your help to find the Dragon Whisperer." The rich earth magic elements emanate from Jennie''s body, and in a twinkling of an eye, they spread around. Whether it is the grass nearby or the trees in the forest, it seems that they are infected at this moment, responding to her request. The appearance of mana fluctuation also disturbed the elves who were climbing the waterfall. Sophie saw that at least two Elves were directly washed down by the waterfall because of looking back. The other Elves were also shocked, and it was difficult to calm down for a moment. At the same time, a lot of information is conveyed to Jennie''s mind through natural media. Soon, she confirms the position of the Dragon Whisperer. As Karin said, she lives in seclusion in a small wooden house in the North Valley of the city of waterfalls, living a quiet life undisturbed by other creatures. "Let''s go." Looking at the location of the valley, Jennie said faintly. If there is no information about Kailin, Jennie doesn''t know where to look for the missing dragons. Write down Kailin''s feelings in her heart. When Jennie is ready, she will have a chance to repay the patrol leader. Chapter 1950 Before leaving the city of waterfalls, Sophie received a full pot of spring water beside Huantong spring with the help of Jennie. For this reason, Sophie specially reminded Jennie that the effect of spring water would pass in a day, and even the space ring could not store the spring water. Walking along the path behind the waterfall City, soon, the traces left by nearby creatures gradually reduced, leaving only the endless dense forest. As an elf, Sophie is very familiar with the environment in the forest. The whole airy is a town built in the dense forest. Every elf is born with high-level pathfinding skills and will never lose his way in the dense forest. Before long, Jennie and his party followed the traces left by the natural media, passed through the dense woods, and came to the fragrant and green valley. Looking at the valley ahead, Sophie sighed: "it must be the valley mentioned by Lord Kailin. The Dragon Whisperer we are looking for lives in seclusion here. She must know the whereabouts of the dragons, and you can successfully complete the task of forest Guardian!" Jennie didn''t let it go. She thought, "don''t you think there''s something wrong? It''s so quiet here. " Sophie was stunned. There was no sound in his ear except the rustle of the wind over the weeds and leaves. There was not even the sound of wild animals or even insects. The whole valley was silent. Jennie leads Sophie to the valley, and soon sees the wooden house where the Dragon Whisperer lives in seclusion. Outside the wooden house, which is supposed to be a garden, there are ferocious and huge scratches on the ground. All around, there is also a mess. The beautiful flowers are covered with soil, and the trees are broken. "What''s going on here?" Looking at what seemed to be the trail left by the fierce battle, Sophie covered her mouth and exclaimed. The color of thinking in Jennie''s eyes is even more intense. She comes to the destroyed garden and blows a gust of wind, blowing the flowers and leaves that cover the scratch to the distance, revealing the true face of the scratch, which is the mark left by the dragon''s claw. "There used to be at least ten dragons living in this valley. The dragon power released by them made other creatures dare not come near, except the Dragon whisperers who lived in seclusion here." Recalling what he had seen before, Jennie soon made her own judgment, "although I don''t know what happened to those dragons, they are all missing, just like other dragons in Eli. It seems that before they disappeared, they were still in deep chaos and began to destroy everything in the valley." "Little girl, your judgment is very accurate." The voice of a husky girl interrupts Jennie''s thoughts. She follows her steps and sees an old elf with a crutch walking out of the cabin. The life span of elves is much longer than that of human beings. They can easily live for several centuries. The powerful elves have a longer life span. If according to the actual age, Sophie, the apprentice around Jennie, is older than her. At this time, listening to the old elf''s name, she doesn''t feel that it''s against her will. "You must be a dragon Whisperer living in seclusion here." Looking at the old elf in front of him, Jennie said respectfully, "I''m the tenth seat of the jungle guardian. Jannie, the guardian, is ordered to investigate the strange things on the dragon. All the dragons in the spirit kingdom are missing now. No one knows where they have gone With that, Jennie took the pot of Huantong spring water from Sophie''s hand and handed it to the Dragon Whisperer: "you are old, and the valley is far away from the city of waterfalls. I specially brought you the spring of qiwennar waterfall, which can help you recover your vitality." "You have a heart." The Dragon Whisperer took the spring water and took a big drink without restraint. The wrinkles on her face immediately spread out. Even her crutch was thrown aside, and her eyes showed energetic light. "So, you came to me to investigate the missing dragon? Even the current spirit king doesn''t know where I live in seclusion. Who asked you to come to me? " Jennie hesitated a little. She didn''t feel any malice from the Dragon Whisperer, so she replied, "it''s caretaker Kailin who told me your news. If you know anything, you can tell me the information. Once the news of the dragon''s disappearance comes out, the whole Ellie will be in a panic." "It''s the little girl. She''s still so naughty." The Dragon Whisperer shook his head, and his eyes were full of memories. "It was a night a few weeks ago when my dragon friends suddenly roared like crazy. They destroyed everything in the valley they once loved, and then flew to the distant sky. When they fly away, their eyes are so empty, as if they are no longer what they used to be. Instead, they become demons and puppets who only obey orders. " "The magic puppet..." recites the unique things in the mouth of the Dragon Whisperer, and Sophie quietly listens in with a look of thinking. "You mean that the dragon''s departure is not their original intention, but controlled by other creatures?" Jennie pondered and analyzed. "Exactly." The Dragon Whisperer replied. "What creature can have this ability? Is it the common mother of all the giant dragons, the legendary Saint female giant dragon rebirth Jennie asked suspiciously. The Dragon Whisperer is also dignified: "I don''t know... I only saw this terrible ability a few centuries ago. At that time, the eracians were far more powerful than they are now. One of them, who mastered the power of the holy word, could even use words to change the rules of the world and control the giant dragon easily, but that power obviously disappeared a few centuries ago, It''s impossible that there still exists... " The Dragon Whisperer mumbles the news that makes Jennie puzzled. Excessive thinking makes the old spirit tired. She picks up the kettle with Huantong spring and takes a big drink again. Then she looks better. Putting down the kettle, the Dragon Whisperer sighed deeply: "if someone can control all the giant dragons in the world, I think that person must be the Erathian who has mastered the power of the holy word... Unfortunately, this is only my guess. All my dragon companions have left. If they are still there, even if there is a sub dragon, they can provide me with more detailed information." "Isn''t there even a Yalong species left near the valley?" Sophie asked incredulously. "Not only here, but also in the Dragon kingdom of ERI center, there is not a single species left. When I arrived at the residence of the Yalong species, I only saw the deeply cracked ground and the endless underground passage The Dragon Whisperer sighed. Chapter 1951 "Underpass?" From the story of the Dragon Whisperer, Jennie seems to be aware of something, frowning slightly. "Is it possible that the disappearance of the dragon was caused by the creatures in the underground world?" Jennie, who led his apprentice in the emergency center and treated a large number of injured people, naturally understood that Eli''s main enemies during this period were those underground creatures that kept pouring out from the ground and could not kill them all. "I can only provide so much information. If you can bring me a living dragon, I may be able to learn more from him, as well as Yalong species." The Dragon Whisperer shook his head and said. On one side, Sophie seemed to be a little worried: "Lord Jennie, Eli''s giant dragons have disappeared, and even the Yalong species are not left. Where should you go to find them? What''s more, if we can find their whereabouts, won''t we finish the task directly? Where else do you need to bring them for questioning? " But Jennie was not worried. She said calmly, "have you forgotten the green monster we met?" "What do you mean..." Sophie was stunned, and then he showed some insight. "Wait for me here." Jennie didn''t answer. She simply explained, then stretched out her hand, opened a dark green portal in front of her, stepped into it, and disappeared. Soon, another portal opens with the emerald green necklace that Sophie wears in front of her. Jennie returns to the Dragon Whisperer''s cabin with a large iron cage. Inside the cage, there are three extremely weak creatures. They are ferocious dragon heads. One of them is dressed in animal skin, the other is wearing a wreath, and the other has nothing. "Let me out quickly!" Looking at Jennie outside the cage, the dragon head screamed. "It''s not me, it''s us!" The dragon head in animal skin sneered and said sarcastically. "When is it? You are still quarreling. The most important thing now is to find a way to escape from here..." the pure dragon head''s voice was weak. He quickly swept around, and his eyes were full of thinking. "They are..." the Dragon Whisperer asked in surprise. She broke away from the body of the dragon, but did not die. Instead, she retained her independent consciousness of the three dragon heads, which was completely unexpected. "They used to belong to a dragon with four heads. These are three of them." Jennie replied, "not only that, they have different kinds of dragon breath. I think they should meet your requirements." The Dragon Whisperer looked at these dragon heads and commented: "I can feel the blood of the giant dragon in their bodies. Their way of existence is really strange..." "What are you looking at? Are you attracted by my beauty?" The Dragon language person''s look, has attracted the wreath dragon head''s discontent, she said aloud. "She won''t look at you. If she wants to look, she''ll look at me too!" The animal skin dragon head said with a cold hum. "Stop it! Our lives are in their hands Listening to the voice of the dragon head of the wreath, the pure dragon head quickly glared at her and motioned her to shut up. The dragon head of the wreath looks aggrieved, while the pure dragon head takes over the words and says to the Dragon Whisperer: "Dear spirit, I can feel that you have many traces of dragon recognition. It''s not like the hateful spirit who catches us. You must come to help us out of trouble!" "I have some questions that I hope you can answer for me. If your answers satisfy me, I can give you freedom." Said the Dragon Whisperer. Jennie listened quietly, not refuting the Dragon Whisperer''s decision. Several dragon heads look at each other. Even the sarcastic animal skin dragon head does not speak wisely at this moment, but looks at the pure dragon head. "Please ask. If we know the answer, we will give you a satisfactory answer." Pure dragon head said. Not far away, Jennie couldn''t help but open her eyes. Since she got these dragon heads, no matter what way she used, torture or free temptation, these dragon heads never talked about their own history, and they were afraid of death. However, after changing to a dragon Whisperer, Jennie didn''t see what she was doing. At this moment, those rebellious dragon heads were obedient and willing to cooperate with her inquiry, which surprised Jennie. "Did you feel anything unusual a few weeks ago? It''s like being controlled by someone else? " Asked the Dragon Whisperer. Several dragon heads looked at each other, and the dragon head of the wreath replied, "I remember when you said that. At that time, I seemed to hear the call from afar. A hero named Molly wanted me to work for her, but I didn''t want to talk to her at all. I just wanted to go back to my original body! " "Molly? Do you know who she is? " The Dragon Whisperer then asked. "I know that." The animal skin dragon head took over the words, "I once heard my master Alma say that Molly is the queen of the underground world. She once drank the dragon blood in the dragon''s blood bottle and turned herself into a giant dragon with the help of the magic master." "Dragon''s blood bottle! Is that true? " Hearing the words of the animal skin dragon head, the Dragon speaker was shocked and asked excitedly. Even the animal skin dragon head was startled by her reaction. "I can testify for her. What she said is true." Pure dragon head initiative said. "It turned out to be the dragon''s blood bottle... No wonder all the giant dragons disappeared..." the Dragon speaker stepped back. The whole person seemed older than before and almost fell to the ground. It was the quick eyed Sophie who helped her in time to avoid her gaffe. Sophie just wanted to pick up the kettle that fell on the ground, but was stopped by the Dragon Whisperer: "no, I don''t need the spring anymore." "Did you find anything?" Aside, Jennie asked. "Well... It''s more serious than I thought." The Dragon Whisperer sighed, "the dragon''s blood bottle contains the blood of all the dragon''s mothers, the holy female dragon. According to legend, those who drink the blood of the holy female dragon will gain the power of her own blood. " Hearing the words, Jennie''s face changed: "that is to say, is all this done by Molly?" "I don''t know, after all, the saint female giant dragon only exists in the story of the mouth to mouth, and I can''t guarantee whether her blood can really control all the giant dragons." The Dragon Whisperer sighed, "it is said that the saint female dragon died in the hands of the archangel countless years ago. After her death, her heart was made into an artifact, the dragon''s blood bottle, and her body was made into another artifact. Only the king of the dragon of all ages is qualified to equip it." "Thank you for your information. I will feed this information back to the upper Council for other forest guardians'' reference. Those dragon heads have been doing evil in the territory of Eli before. I believe they will understand their mistakes when they are by your side. " Thank you, Jenny. "Don''t thank me. I''m too old. If I were a few hundred years younger and knew that there was such an artifact as dragon''s blood bottle, I would have to go and see it even if I had to die. But now I can''t even clean the garden in front of me. " The Dragon Whisperer sighed deeply. Jennie looked around the ravaged Valley and then looked at the silver haired ELF: "Sophie, you stay here to clean up and restore the Dragon Whisperer''s garden to its original state." "Yes, Lord Jennie." Sophie nodded, and the Dragon Whisperer looked at the silver haired elf with a satisfied smile. Chapter 1952 "Cough... Cough..." A fierce cough wakes the purple haired girl who is meditating on the coast cliff. She opens her eyes and sees the ice blue dragon struggling to climb up from the ground. "Great, you''re finally waking up!" Enota smiles with joy. "Where am I? Did you save me... "The injury on Shenglong didn''t heal, and he asked impatiently. "You are now in the water plane, Ms. uscia. To be exact, rod saved you. You can rest assured that Molly will never find it here. You are very safe now. " Enota explained. "Molly... Damn it! How dare she cheat me, twist my mind with the power of her blood, and force me to do what I don''t want to do. I will never let her go At the mention of the big red dragon, she was filled with anger and raised her hair to roar. The roar of the dragon from the ice blue dragon reverberates in the quiet room. It takes a long time for it to gradually disperse. As a result, the temperature of the whole quiet room drops sharply, and the ground begins to frost. After the roar, she sighed deeply and looked helpless: "it''s worthy of the power of a natural hero. With the blood of the saint female dragon, even the purest Saint dragon can''t disobey the order of Molly. If I see her again, I''m afraid I''ll be controlled by her in the twinkling of an eye. I have no chance to fight with her at all... " She used to be the leader of the dragon, but now she can''t even fight with Molly. How can she not feel lost? Feeling the loss in Lucia''s heart, enota comforted herself and said, "don''t worry. As long as I''m here, Molly can''t control you with her blood. I''ll help you get rid of her control!" "You?" As soon as she was stunned, the golden longan focused on the dark red armor on enota''s body. Her pupils narrowed up and said, "this is the artifact of the holy female dragon!" "What?" This time, yinuota was puzzled. She blinked. She didn''t understand the meaning of ice blue dragon. "Sure enough! I haven''t seen the distance before, but now I see that it''s really the artifact made from the remains of the holy female dragon in legend... "As she said, she trembled and stretched out her dragon claws and gently brushed the front of the dark red armor, which was like the unique pattern of the dragon head. "Is there anything special about this armor? I don''t seem to have anything else but feel stronger. But as long as I wear it, I will be able to cut off Molly''s control within a certain range. " Enota asked, scratching his head. "A long time ago, the body of the saint female dragon was made into two artifact. Her heart and blood are made into dragon''s blood bottle, symbolizing her blood, while her bones and trunk are made into Dragon King''s divine power, symbolizing her strength. " With a breath, she replied, "as long as you gather these two artifacts, you will be able to reproduce the glory of the saint female dragon and gain the same strength as the God." Enota nodded in amazement, but she heard Lucia say: "the dragon''s blood bottle is in Molly''s hands now, which is the foundation for her to become the king of the underground world. From my mouth, she inquired about the location of the kingdom of Qi element plane dragon, not for the purpose of incorporating the giant dragon there, but for the artifact in the hand of the giant dragon, that is, the Dragon King''s power in you. " "Originally this armor still has such origin..." inotaro nodded thoughtfully. "If you take the artifact that Molly wants to get, she won''t let you go. Her ambition is bigger than you think. She will never be satisfied with controlling the underground world. Sooner or later, she will find you. " When she recalled what she had seen, she was deeply afraid of the big red dragon. "What should I do?" Enota hesitated, thinking, but could not think of any way to deal with Molly. "Don''t worry, enota, if Molly dares to come to the water element plane, the undead in the ocean will make her come back." As enota hesitated, a familiar voice came to her ears. She went along happily and saw rod walking slowly. Rhode''s arrival immediately reassured her, and her fear of the big red dragon gradually subsided. "Rod..." beside her, the ice blue dragon bows slightly. The powerful momentum she feels from the giant makes her heart full of vigilance. The situation of the previous battle is vividly remembered, and she knows the terrible power of the giant. Rod took a look at the ice blue dragon, waved his hand, did not show hostility, and then put his eyes on the girl with purple hair not far away, "enota, how is your mana recovering?" "You can cast the gate of dimension three times, if you don''t cast any other magic." Enota broke his hands and answered. Giant dragons with long lifespan generally have higher knowledge attributes than other creatures. For fairy dragons, they also have more mana values. "Good." Rod nodded. "I''ve brought you some presents. I hope you like them." With that, rod leaned down slightly, and soon a lot of things came out of the magic boat above him. It was round and full of bulging eyes. Different from ordinary walking magic eyes, there are no tentacles behind these magic eyes, and there is almost no way to move their position independently. Enota looked at the magic eyes with joy, couldn''t help catching one of them, and began to eat. "What is this?" Looking at the eyes, she asked. "It''s something rod brought me. Yucca, try it, too!" Yinuota quickly put a magic eye into the entrance, picked up another magic eye and handed it to the ice blue dragon not far away. Yosya hesitated, but she didn''t refuse enota''s kindness. She swept the dragon''s tail, and enota''s magic eye flew into the sky. Then she bit her head and chewed it in her mouth. Feeling the thick juice flowing out of the clenched eyes filled her mouth, she smacked her lips: "it seems... Not bad." When she put her head on the ground and inhaled, the originally covered layer of magic eyes suddenly lost more than half and fell into the belly of the ice blue holy dragon. However, enota was stunned and looked at rod wrongly. Rod said with a smile: "when I get back the noumenon, you will have as many magic eyes as you want." Enota''s eyes were satisfied with what he said. "Let''s get down to business. Lord of the ice prison, I will rescue you from the control of Molly. Now I need your strength to attack the treasure house in the cloud with me and get back my noumenon. " "You don''t understand the horrors of those angels. I don''t want to get involved in these things. However, enota will not watch you die. In order to avoid her injury, I will work with her to protect her safety. " "That will do." Rod nodded in agreement with Lucia. Chapter 1953 Rod, who lost to Rowling in the gambling contract, needs to bring some magic eyes to enota according to the punishment of gambling contract. Unfortunately, after that, rod traveled all over the mainland to make preparations for the acquisition of noumenon. He had no chance to make magic eyes and failed to fulfill the contents of the gambling agreement. After returning to Sao City, Margaret, the master of magic eyes in the city, gave rod the opportunity to make magic eyes. Undoubtedly, it was the most appropriate arrangement to let her, an expert of the magic eyes church, make magic eyes. It happened that rod also had some problems with the ring of human eyes, and needed to ask her for advice. Not long ago, after giving the angel to the magician Alma, rod did not immediately return to the island, but took the initiative to find Marguerite. "The manufacturing method of this ring is very strange. It seems that the man who made the ring didn''t study the magic eye under me..." when she took the ring to the devil''s eyes and looked at it carefully, Marguerite said solemnly. "Oh? Is there anyone who has more attainments in the eye than you who make the eternal eye? " Rod asked with some surprise. Marguerite nodded: "the underground world nigon, after all, is a country of top magicians. Although the magic eye church has long been in decline, there are still many believers in it. It''s not impossible to stick to the underground city of the magic eye church and to have several talents studying the magic eye. " Rod nodded. "Can you see the truth of this treasure?" Although the system can help rod to identify the efficacy of human eye ring, it can''t help the internal structure of human eye ring and the principle of magic at all. Rod can only consult the magic master. "Of course, in the eyes of the magic eye experts, there is nothing mysterious about this treasure." Marguerite gently wiped the surface of the ring and said, "it connects five void eyes. These void eyes are located deep underground, and will be attracted by some fierce fighting, and will send the picture back to the ring itself." She paused, adding, "not only that, these magic eyes seem to have been transformed, simultaneous interpreting the sound and the wave of force in battle." Rod nodded slightly, Marguerite''s analysis is very accurate, her attainments in the magic eye, enough to see the real and virtual of this treasure at a glance. "In this case, can you open the eye ring?" Rod asked quickly, as if he had something on his mind. Since rod took the ring away, he has been unable to use this treasure, unable to let the ring show those pictures from hell. This also makes rod a little anxious, unable to open the ring of human eyes, he will not be able to know the battle situation of hell trial, and even unable to return to the city of huoyin in time. According to the detection of the system, it seems that some special magic method is needed to open this treasure. Rod doesn''t know the secret method of opening the human eye ring, so he can only put his idea on Marguerite, which is also the main purpose of rod to find her. Soon, Marguerite gave a happy answer to rod''s heart: "of course, this is a very simple thing. To open the human eye ring, you need the unique secret of the magic eye church. If you want to know, I can tell you the secret." Under the guidance of Marguerite, rod soon mastered this secret method. The picture in the human eye ring was shown to rod again. Rod nodded slightly to confirm the effect of eye ring. He just wanted to close the screen, but his action stopped. His eyes were completely attracted by the content of the screen. What is shown in the ring of human eyes is the familiar position of Lord, the picture outside the door of pain. Looking around, rod can even see some familiar faces in this picture, lenis, who is only five steps away from the door of pain, frise, who is still gritting her teeth, and HeLa in front of her. "Lord rod, is there anything else I can do for you?" After solving the problem of human eye ring, Margaret picked up the magic eye and asked. "Be quiet." Rod''s face became dignified. He found some abnormalities in the picture of eye ring, and immediately hissed, "help me prepare ordinary eyes without tentacles. The number is 100." Marguerite goes to prepare after receiving the task, while rod stares at the picture in the human eye ring. At the end of the road of pain, he saw the figure of a man, to be exact, a male elf. Looking at the ELF''s face, Rodden was stunned. Not long ago, he had seen the elf, not in reality, but from Rowling''s prophecy card. "Hero Butch... How is that possible?" Rod said with some surprise. What''s more unexpected than rod is the demons outside the door of pain. They are all speechless. Many demons, in order to become the king''s personal guard, have taken over the task of pleasing the spirit. Unexpectedly, the spirit appears here. The spirit moved forward quickly on the road of pain, and in a twinkling of an eye, he came within 50 steps. Those complicated painful illusions could not stop him at all. He crossed one demon after another nearby, and there was no stopping trend. "It''s you..." she exclaimed in surprise as she passed through the painful dreamland. Not long ago, the face she saw in the painful dreamland appeared in front of her eyes. She deeply understood the horror of the spirit. The spirit''s face was calm, and his eyes didn''t fluctuate at all. He looked directly at the door which symbolized pain. In a twinkling of an eye, he had come to the door of pain within ten steps. Recalling his experience of crossing a painful dreamland, the nearby devil felt the speed of the spirit and rubbed his eyes. "I don''t care who you are. Now it''s my turn to enter the door of pain. You''d better be honest and wait until I get in first, then..." The voice of lenis, the demon king of the abyss, comes from the picture. He is only five steps away from the door of pain. He can enter it immediately and go to the city of fire. Because of this, for the sudden arrival of the spirit, he gave birth to a deep dissatisfaction, he did not want to fall behind a place out of thin air. However, before his words were heard, his whole body was divided into two parts from the middle. Rao Shi, who was always watching the picture, saw only a flash of golden sword. The legendary lenis died five steps before the door of pain. Even the great devil, agran, felt that the abyss demon king was killed by the elf, which made rod completely stunned. As he passed the body of lenis, the spirit turned slightly and looked at Hella five steps away, which was his only different action since he appeared. Soon, the spirit''s figure disappeared in the door of pain. With the disappearance of the spirit, the picture of human eye ring also changed, but rod''s heart was never calm. Chapter 1954 After leaving Marguerite, rod goes back to the island to see enota first. He brings the magic eye to her and gets the promise from the ice Lord. Then he immediately starts to find Rowling. At this time, Rowling was standing in front of the statue of the mage''s God, discussing the knowledge about magic with Eli, the president of the magic guild, who had been here for a long time. Seeing rod coming, Rowling said with a smile: "brother, the president is very knowledgeable. Just chatting with him for a while, I solved a lot of my doubts about magic. If it wasn''t for time, I would like to meditate." Rod nodded. Meditation can increase the mage''s maximum mana, but it needs the support of knowledge. A learned mage can improve the knowledge attribute of his apprentice through his own teaching, while Rowling can improve her knowledge only by discussing with Eli. This only shows that there is a deep gap between Rowling''s knowledge attribute and Eli. Rod never questioned Eli''s strength, but after feeling it, he still changed a little. Anyway, the stronger Eli''s strength is, the more favorable it will be for the next attack on cloud treasure house. "Mr President, thank you for your advice to Rowling." Rod volunteered. Eli disguised himself as a man, then replied with unchanging expression: "that''s just some superficial knowledge. Lord rod, are you ready? Although this is the request of the mage God, I can''t stay here for too long. There are many things waiting for me to deal with in blakada. " "Of course. Just wait for me to summon the Necromancers near the island, and then we can set out. " Rod saw Eli''s urgency. In his heart, he seemed to be disturbed by other things, but he didn''t ask much. Instead, he looked at Rowling: "I don''t know which outstanding necromancers have appeared on the island during this period of time. You might as well introduce them to me if you are familiar with them." Rowling nodded, followed rod''s outstretched hand and boarded the magic boat. "Lord President, don''t you go to see the Necromancers?" Asked rod. "No more." Eli shook his head. "I''m not interested in the Necromancers. I''d better stay here and look at the statue of the God of the Necromancers. Just let me know before I leave." Then he shook the sound transmitting conch in his hand, which is a unique natural treasure on the island. As rod continued to go away, the statue of the mage God was farther and farther away. Rowling''s smile relaxed at this moment and asked, "what happened, brother?" "Why do you ask?" Rod took a look at her. "Because I know you very well, you won''t come to me to introduce the necromancer. What happened?" Rowling asked eagerly. "Hero Butch, is that prophecy card still with you?" Instead of refuting her, rod asked quickly. Rowling will take out the pile of prophecy cards, draw a card from it, will be the front open, is one of the ace hero Butch: "of course, I will not casually use these trumps." "That''s a little strange." Rod seems to think of something, frown slightly, "not long ago, I just saw him in the picture of human eye ring, he appeared in the trial of hell." Rowling exclaimed: "brother, what you see is probably really him, the ancient hero Butch. He didn''t die, but he has been living up to now..." Rod nodded: "if so, why does he appear now? I haven''t heard of him for countless years. I suspect that it is because you used the trump card and the heroic will contained in the trump card that the ancient hero was awakened again. " Rowling thought for a while, then turned slightly and looked at the statue of the mage God that had disappeared in the field of vision: "maybe the heroic will in the card really has such ability... But in that case, will it have any impact on the plan?" "You mean the God of the mage?" Rod thought for a moment, and then, according to the memory of his previous life, he replied, "it shouldn''t matter. At least before the end of the war, there is no need to worry that the mage God will suddenly wake up and destroy the plan. " There is a certain uncertainty in rod''s words. Before the end of the third expansion of the previous life, there was no sign of the mage God''s recovery, but rod of this life has brought great changes to the expansion process, and he does not know whether the butterfly effect will make the mage God recover in advance. "That''s good. When you... No, our plan goes smoothly, we don''t have to worry about the threat from mages any more. Even the president of the magic guild and the powerful legendary mages in the academy can''t hurt us a hair!" Rowling seemed to have something on her mind, she said excitedly. "Is that what you want most? Just protect yourself in the hands of those mages? " Rod said with a smile, "once the plan is completed, with that power, the whole blakada will surrender to me, and hell will tremble because of me. The world will not fall into the hands of those demons, but will be ours..." Listening to rod''s description, Rowling smiles. She is never attracted by the situation described in rod''s words. Instead, she looks into rod''s eyes and becomes absorbed. "But the most important thing now is to take back my body. Without the power of noumenon, there is no way to continue the next plan. " Soon rod regained his composure, he said. "Brother, if you didn''t lose to me in the bet, I don''t know, you have already made these plans..." Rowling seemed to think of something, sighed. "Thanks to you, too, Rowling. I couldn''t have done it without your prophecy card. " Rod shook his head. Hearing rod say so, Rowling felt a little dissatisfied: "how many things do you have to hide from me? If you didn''t take the initiative to tell me, I don''t know that the element messengers who are going to blakada are actually involved in the existence of the element monarch, which is as terrible an ancient creature as the God of mages! " Rod spread out his hand and answered helplessly: "I just heard these things by chance..." Although Rowling was dissatisfied with his answer, she didn''t go deep into it. Instead, she said, "tell me your crazy plans in advance! I don''t want to worry about you all the time... " At the end, Rowling''s voice softened completely. "I know, after all, it''s part of the deal." He answered slowly. Chapter 1955 Soon they arrived at the largest port on the island. "Lord rod, everything here is ready." Looking at the approaching giant from a distance, the death knight Kane took the initiative to report. "It seems that during my absence, everything on the island has developed better than I expected." Even when he returned, rod had already seen the magnificent island port. When he came here again, he still couldn''t help sighing. Looking around, several docks are in constant operation. Under the command of the necromancer, a large number of undead creatures are transporting materials for making ships, ranging from wood to the bones of marine creatures, and then they are assembled by people who are proficient in navigation. Not far away, a group of necromancers who have just arrived on the island are undergoing training, including the transformation of necromancers, the practice of magic, and even the way of swimming, which makes rod nod slightly. "Lord rod, last time you came back in a hurry, you didn''t have time to make a comprehensive inspection. This time, please allow me to introduce you." Seeing rod''s eyes scanning the dock nearby, Kane volunteered. "On your left, there is the largest shipyard on the island, which is responsible for making the improved undead ship. The undead ship is powered by the undead creatures in the sea. No matter whether the undead mages on the ship master navigation skills or not, they can make the undead ship move as long as they can control the undead creatures. " Cain pointed to one of the large docks and said. Rod''s eyes swept over the built ships and nodded: "these undead ships are competent for the task of exploring the ocean, but they are only limited to the surface of the ocean, and the secrets of the water element plane are all under the ocean." Kane then replied: "please look to the right. There is the training ground and exchange built by Vita after blakada college. All the Necromancers who explore the ocean will first learn a kind of magic that turns their bodies into swimming fish, so as to better dive into the ocean. The only limit is the duration of the magic. The precious things they bring back from the ocean will bring them contribution points, consume contribution points, learn various spells, exchange other treasures, and even return to the theme plane. Of course, the contribution points in exchange for that magic have been deducted from them in advance. " Rod said with some interest: "and the magic of this ability? When I was on the island, I didn''t hear of such a thing. " "That''s what Lord Alma taught us. Once he and Marguerite visited the island together, and was warmly received by Lord Rowling. When he left, he left behind this magic trick." Kane added. Smell speech, rod some accident of saw Rowling one eye, and Rowling just smile. "Did Alma leave it? No wonder the magic is so practical. " Rod nodded. Alama is a master of studying alien creatures. He is very famous in the whole underground world, and he is far more accomplished in magic than other magicians. At this time, Rowling took over the words and added: "brother, with that kind of magic, ordinary necromancers can also explore in the depths of the sea. With those ocean spirits, many precious things originally hidden under the sea are gradually discovered by us." Rod nodded, but Rowling pointed to a woman half immersed in the ocean, like a fishman, and said, "she is a treasure hunter, Nancy. She used to be an explorer. She has a unique talent in exploring treasure. She found the sound transmitting conch from the bottom of the sea." Hearing Rowling mention herself, Nancy looked respectfully at the giant not far away: "you must be Lord rod. Your body is more majestic than the one mentioned in the rumor. You can''t be forgotten at a glance." Kane also saw her and couldn''t help asking, "how''s your exploration of the multi headed snake trench going, Nancy?" "It''s perfect." She confidently replied, "since the disappearance of the ultimate mule, the ordinary sea snakes have started to fight each other and are unable to resist the attack of the sea dead. After this period of exploration, I have drawn the topographic map of the trench, which contains the location of dozens of undersea mineral deposits. After confirming the safety, I can send the necromancer to mine. " "You say the ultimate mule is gone? When did that happen? " Rod was slightly stunned, and then asked, in his memory, when the fourth expansion film of the previous life came, the ultimate multi headed snake was still in the multi headed snake trench, and there was no disappearance at all. Seeing this, Kane actively replied: "probably after you rescued Vera, there was no news of the ultimate multi headed snake. On the contrary, a large number of dead sea snakes appeared in the multi headed snake trench for a long time, so we asked the experienced Naixi to explore there, and then we found that it had completely disappeared." "Increase the exploration there, I want to find out where the ultimate multi headed snake has gone." Rod''s face changed slightly, and he ordered. "At your command." Cain replied respectfully. One side, Rowling saw the change of rod''s expression, just wanted to ask a few words, but heard another powerful male voice: "you are Lord rod?" Rowling followed the sea and saw that the distant sea was broken by a pale thing. It was clearly a huge whale skeleton. The part of it exposed to the sea was more than a piece of house in the distance. If it was completely exposed to the sea, even Goliath''s body would be much smaller than it. At the top of the huge fishbone stands a one eyed necromancer. His appearance rolled up layers of waves, and the small necromancer boats nearby could only shake in the waves, or even turn over directly, making the necromancer fall into the water. Even Naixi on one side was swept aside by the waves. Even so, none of the Necromancers dared to complain. They looked at the one eyed man in fear and quietly arranged his clothes which were wet by the waves. Seeing this, Rowling immediately introduced: "brother, he is a wave breaker. Different from Naixi, he is responsible for exploring the forbidden area of water element plane. The huge fish bone below him is the harvest from one of the forbidden areas. He is also the most outstanding necromancer on the island during this period. " Rod nodded. Deep in the ocean of water element level, there are forbidden zones occupied by powerful creatures, and necromancers have to make a detour. The previous multi headed snake trench is one of them. The ultimate multi headed snake in the trench even reaches the peak of legend. It''s not surprising what kind of creatures exist in the restricted area. Kegel''s ability to obtain the huge fishbone from the restricted area is the embodiment of his ability. The forbidden area that ordinary necromancers can''t avoid has become the object of Kegel''s exploration, which makes rod secretly say that he is surprised and has some interest in the one eyed necromancers in front of him. Chapter 1956 "Lord rod, I have admired you for a long time since the shadow of death spread all over the earth, but now it seems that you are not as terrible as you think. Where is your artifact? Where is your army of necromancers? Don''t you have only those fish in the ocean left? " Looking at the giant in the distance, Kegel, the wave breaker, said impolitely. Rowling''s face changed slightly, her eyes were a little worried, and she took the initiative to explain to rod: "brother, he is a necromancer who actively joined Sao O city in order to pursue strength, and has the potential to promote Lich. He is very arrogant when he explores the ocean, especially after he wakes up the ghost whale. Even the death knight Vera is not his opponent. " Rod nodded: "I can feel his potential. Don''t worry, I won''t just kill him." Hearing rod say so, Rowling was relieved and put down her worry. "It''s a good thing to have self-confidence, but if you have too much self-confidence, it will turn into arrogance and eventually lead to destruction." Looking at Kegel, rod shook his head, and then looked at the big devil waiting for him. Agran immediately picked up the scythe with understanding. Kegel stands on the netherworld whale, his hands around his body, looking at the giant in the distance. Suddenly, his neck is cold, as if he is resisted by something cold. He lowered his head in consternation, but saw a sharp sickle blade on his neck. With a little force, he could easily cut off the whole head, and he didn''t even have any means of resistance. "When..." he leaned slightly in disbelief. The dark red devil was standing behind him, looking at him with disdain. The scalding temperature of the great devil came from behind, but Kegel only felt cold all over and his sweat bristled. Although the ghost whale under him was powerful and could compete with the legendary creature, he could not help him at the moment. His life was in the hands of the great devil. "Pay attention to what you say to your host. This time it''s just a warning. Next time it''s not that simple." It was only for a while, but Kegel felt that time had passed. When the great devil moved the scythe away, his whole back had been wet with sweat. The great devil disappeared from the fire again, but Kegel had completely lost his previous prestige. He looked at the giant in the distance in fear, and his body could not stop shaking. What surprised him most was that the great devil who could easily take his life actually called rod the master, which was beyond his imagination. Only slaves would use such a name. "Lord rod... Is that your strength?" Kneeling on the bones of the netherworld whale, Kegel felt the wound left by the sickle blade embedded in the flesh of his neck and murmured. Rod looked back at Kane and asked, "are all the Necromancers I need ready?" Kane immediately replied: "all the sea corpses created by using the ability of the cloak of the ghost king have been concentrated on the east side of the island according to your requirements, and are under the care of the death knight Vera. They can be used at any time. Here are all the elite necromancers on the island. The Necromancers they control are more powerful, including the skeleton fish king you left at first, which is enough to meet your requirements. " "Very good. With these undead creatures, it is enough to contain many angels, and there is a better chance of winning the next battle." Rod showed satisfaction. "Lord rod, what are you calling us for this time?" Below, Kegel, who recovered from the shaking, looked back at rod and asked from the bottom of his heart. Seeing that the time is ripe, rod replied, "I will lead you to attack the cloud treasure house guarded by angels. There are the most precious treasures in the world. Even the ground is made of sand like gold coins. The wealth there is more than the sum of any country in the world. Isn''t it a pity that these treasures are shelved by those angels?" Listening to rod''s story, the nearby Necromancer''s eyes suddenly became hot. Even Kegel''s breath became short at this moment. Rod''s words aroused the greed in the Necromancer''s heart. Naixi, a treasure seeker who has floated from the sea, shows a look of fear: "however, it''s not a simple thing to snatch the treasure from the angel''s hands..." "You, as necromancers, know better than I do that the risk of death is inevitable, but it also brings high returns. After capturing the treasure house in the cloud, what kind of treasure you can get from there depends on your ability. Everything you get from the treasure house in the cloud belongs to you. In addition, the island will give you corresponding rewards. " Rod''s voice resounded throughout the harbor, and the nearby Necromancer''s eyes also showed a bit of fanaticism. When they came to the water element plane, the Necromancers were carefully examined by Rowling. Most of them had experienced the glory of the Necromancers before, spreading the shadow of death on the mainland. Unfortunately, due to the failure of the battle, the power of the Necromancers was not as powerful as before, and the liches of Diya disappeared completely, unable to reproduce the past situation. In the plane of water element, they are carefree. They just need to explore the ocean and transform the life of the ocean dead, which makes these war-torn necromancers really uncomfortable for a while. It is their common wish to return to the theme plane and reappear the glory of the necromancer in the past in terror and death. "Lord Rhode, please lead us to let the angels of eracia understand the power of the necromancer!" On the netherworld whale, Kegel, the wave breaker, said respectfully to rod in the voice of the necromancer nearby. Originally rebellious, Kegel was also impressed by the power of rod, not to mention other necromancers nearby. Rod looked at the scene with satisfaction: "very good, when the time comes, the door of different dimensions will open, I need you to show all your strength." One side, Rowling seemed to think of something, whispered: "I heard that the archangels also mastered the reincarnation, can revive other creatures, the secret of the island, maybe after this battle, they can''t continue to hide." "When I get back the noumenon, there is no need to hide everything here. As the end of the day approaches, the enemies of the theme plane have no time to take care of us. You can also bring a large number of people from the theme plane and thoroughly develop this ocean. " Rowling''s worry, of course, has long been considered by rod. The island has developed for such a long time without the interference of the enemy. When its power is fully displayed, it is enough to shock all creatures on the theme plane. Chapter 1957 Rod raised his head slightly and looked at the endless dark sea: "all the preparations have been completed. Next, just wait for the information from the thieves guild to gather strength and break into the treasure house in the cloud. The only regret is that we can''t get the final crystal from those believers. " As if something had occurred to him, rod shook his head. According to Minotaur, the pagan commander, only the chief justice of the hell king is entitled to grant the final crystal to others. Ordinary judges and the vanguard troops under Morrel are not entitled to possess it. "Those necromancers, have you found the trace of death knight kanason?" Rod seemed to have something on his mind and asked Rowling. Kanasen is the death knight under rod, and also the judge who follows the king of hell. If we can find her whereabouts, we may be able to get some doomsday crystals and make sufficient preparations for attacking the treasure house in the cloud. Before that, rod gave the task of looking for kanasen to the necromancer who stayed on the main plane, while he himself went to look for the pagans. Unfortunately, he didn''t get the news of kanasen from the pagans. "I''m sorry, brother..." Rowling seemed to think of something and sighed, "a group of necromancers found kanasen in the northern Erimi forest. However, the death knight refused to obey the order and killed all the Necromancers sent. Only one man escaped." "Yes? It seems that due to the weakening of the spirit mark, the death knight has a rebellious heart in his heart. " Said rod, with a look on his face. Because of the silence of the noumenon, although the spiritual imprint in rod''s Noumenon did not dissipate, he also lost the ability to restrain the death knight. In addition to Kane and Vera, who are still willing to obey orders on the island, several other death knights, including the judge kanasen, Savina, the lizard man in the marsh of taitalia, and the powerful elf iver, lose contact with rod at this moment. Rod doesn''t know their whereabouts, so he can only let other men search for them. "In addition to her, I also got news that Ivar, the out of control hero, broke into the shadow city of dia not long ago and killed Katherine in the city, and then disappeared." Rowling added, "it looks like he''s probably hiding somewhere in dia, looking for revenge." "I didn''t expect that he could even violate the control of the dark word." Rod''s face changed slightly. For Yves, he deliberately used the dark word to make various restrictions. Unexpectedly, these means still failed. But he soon put down his worries and took back his noumenon. He only needed to activate his mental imprint to regain his control over the death knight. At this moment, agran suddenly stopped rod and said, "master, if you want to get the doomsday crystals, I know a location where there are a lot of doomsday crystals." Rodden looked happy: "I almost forget that you are a great demon with ancient blood. You are higher than those judges who have accepted the power of demons. Tell me what you know." Agran then said: "deep in hell, there is a volcano of doomsday. On weekdays, general selon is there. He is the great devil who trains the blood sickle troops. Sometimes, some red crystals will erupt from the volcano, which is the last crystal in your mouth. " Rod was stunned. Although he knew the effect of doomsday crystal, he didn''t know much about the formation of doomsday crystal. He only knew that it was related to the artifact in the third expansion. "To activate the crystal of doomsday, we need to take life as the price. Naturally, our great demons don''t like this treasure. On the contrary, some weak krigans like to pick it up, and general selren will let them take action." Agran added. "How strong is the defense there?" Rod thought and asked. Agran has the memory of that place. In other words, he can use the fire to escape and send rod directly to the volcano, so as to obtain the final crystal. "General selren and his most elite demons are still in the trial of hell, where the defense is very weak. But if the news comes out, the great demons will be able to use the flame to escape and rush back to the doomsday volcano immediately. " At the thought of being discovered, agran could not help sweating. Rod frowned slightly. The fire evasion of the great devil was very flexible. Before that, he had benefited from the ability of agran many times, which also made the great devil''s mobility in the battlefield far exceed that of other creatures. The only thing to note is that after using the flame to escape and cross a long distance space, this ability will fall into a long time of cooling, and cannot be used again in a short time. "Brother, if you really need the crystal of doomsday and are worried that you can''t escape from the volcano of doomsday, I can go with you." One side, Rowling seems to be aware of rod''s dilemma, take the initiative to say. The gate of different dimensions is also a way to cross space, which is also adopted by most legendary creatures. In the face of Rowling''s kindness, rod shook his head: "I''m not worried about it." Fire escapes into a cool demon, and its ability will be reduced by several grades. It was in this way that rod successfully killed agran. What really makes rod feel hesitant is not how to escape from the doomsday volcano, but whether or not to deliberately attract the attention of those big demons, and kill them when they return and the fire escapes and cools down, so as to supplement a group of powerful men. After thinking about it, rod finally shook his head: "the trial of hell is not over. It''s better not to be discovered. Take me to mount doomsday." Agran hesitated, but still suggested: "master, if you are worried about being found, you might as well let me go alone. Even if you are found, you can use the identity of the great devil to drag it to the end of the fire escape." "There''s one more thing I need to confirm than the end." Rod did not accept agran''s proposal, "Mount doomsday... I''m going to see if the legendary swordsman kalenda is there." Seeing rod''s insistence, agran said nothing more. He was slightly lowered and said respectfully, "I will obey the master''s orders." Rod looks at Rowling. Rowling understands what he means. After nodding, she leaves alone and talks to the necromancer who stays nearby. Soon, agran will be bent down, the fire quickly covered rod''s body. Rowling seems to feel something, slightly sideways, only to see the Mars has not been burned down from the sky, rod''s body, has completely disappeared. Chapter 1958 "Is this mount doomsday?" Recovering from the fire, looking at the falling ashes in the sky and the red hot ground, rod sighed. In front of rod, there is a huge circular pit, which can hold dozens of Goliaths passing through at the same time. The pit below is so deep that you can''t see the end. If you look inside carefully, you can see the flowing hot magma. "Yes, master." Agran replied respectfully. He pointed to the pit in front of him and said, "that''s the crater of doomsday. Every time the magma erupts, it will bring out a lot of crystallization of doomsday." Rod nodded and made a hissing gesture to him. At the same time, rod held his breath a little and listened carefully into the pit. "Ding, Ding..." The clear sound, rhythmically reverberating inside the volcano, doesn''t sound like it should exist there. Agran also heard it. He looked puzzled: "in the past, general selren never let us near the crater, only let us train at a distance. Why does that sound come from the volcano? " "That''s because someone is using the power of Mount doomsday to build a unique artifact." After confirming the sound in the volcano, rod answered slowly. Rod recalled that the most important artifact in the third expansion of the previous life, the doomsday blade, was born in the volcano. It was made by the legendary sword caster kalenda, and eventually became an important weapon for Lucifer to judge the world. "Unexpectedly, it''s really here..." looking at the deep space inside the crater, rod sighed. Unexpectedly, from agran''s mouth, he got the news about the crystallization of doomsday, involving the existence of doomsday blade. "Follow me." Rod seemed to think of something, he ordered to agran. According to the great devil of the former blood sickle army, before the doomsday volcano, general selon was always in charge of defense, so as to ensure the casting of the doomsday blade. At this time, selon and his subordinates were still in the test of Vulcan, and they did not know the situation here. Aware of the void of doomsday volcano defense, rod will not miss this opportunity. Soon, rod and agran jumped down from the crater together. Goliath''s body made him not afraid of the magma and the poisonous gas around him, not to mention agran, who was a great devil. When he jumped into the volcano, the temperature nearby rose sharply, and red light filled rod''s eyes. The lava flowing here didn''t seem to cover the whole world like the lake of fire, but it was more dazzling. Even Goliath''s body could not bear the scorching dry air. "What''s that?" Before landing, agran looked at things in the distance and exclaimed. He never imagined that such things would exist in the interior of Mount doomsday. Rod''s face also changed slightly. He saw a huge red sword embryo and the red giant forging it. Once the blood of Titan giant, let rod at a glance to recognize, in front of the red giant, is already extinct Titan giant, has the power to hold the thunder, call lightning. However, at this time, the Titan giant seems to have been infected by the crime of hell, and his blood is no longer pure. He lost the ability to control the thunder, but in exchange for the perfect control of the fire. His eyes are full of vigilance and carefully look at rod and others. "Demons, you are in the wrong place. This is not your place! Get out of my volcano, or I''ll tell Lord Rahab to deal with you! " When he heard the name of the Titan, agranton''s face changed: "master, we''d better take the crystal of the end and leave as soon as possible. Rahab is the last arrogant king. His strength is unfathomable. I didn''t expect that he was guarding here..." Titan, not far away, heard agran''s words and said angrily, "don''t you take my crystal! Don''t try to steal with space magic, Lord Rahab will make you pay the price! " Agran showed the color of embarrassment, and then looked at rod. Titan''s attitude is so resolute that agran doesn''t even have a chance to negotiate with him. Agran even worries that if he stays for such a long time, the impatient Titan will immediately call Rahab to guard here. But rod''s expression remained unchanged. He didn''t seem to listen to the words of the Titan at all. He said slowly, "I can''t imagine that you, as a Titan, will end up forging weapons for demons and even giving up the power of thunder." "What do you know?" Rod''s words suddenly seemed to poke the Titan''s pain, and he angrily said, "who do you think you are? How can you understand my situation? " "Of course I can understand you." Rod showed a confident smile. "I''m the successor of Colom, the Titan. I inherit his strength and memory. In other words, you are the only people I have left." "CROM?" To rod''s surprise, the Titan in front of him was shocked when he heard the name. He said in an incredible voice, "that''s the Titan hero who forged artifact. How do you know that name?" "Didn''t I say that? I am his successor, and I have searched all over the world to collect his artifacts. " Rod slowly replied that clolom was the forger of Titan''s arrow. Unfortunately, he died many years ago, and the remains were displayed in the black crow Necromancer''s School of magic. As a result, rod obtained the position of the parts of Titan''s arrow. "I don''t believe you unless you can prove it to me! Your body can''t be used as proof. " After a brief shock, the Titan soon calmed down and said to rod. "I want to prove it to you, too. It''s a pity that I''m in some trouble now. I need the help here to prove it to you. " Rod sighed. Titan giant hesitated for a long time until agran worried whether he would secretly contact Rahab. Then he replied, "well, if you can name the Titan hero who has long been forgotten by all creatures, it''s enough for me to recognize you. You can take the end crystal here." Listening to the answer of Titan giant, rod also showed a satisfied smile. Compared with the crystallization of doomsday, this Titan giant casting artifact in front of him undoubtedly has higher value. Unable to put out more things to win the trust of the Titan giant, is now the limit rod can do. Rod was very satisfied with this. His vision stopped on the red blade behind the Titan giant. After a long time, he ordered agran to collect the nearby doomsday crystal. Chapter 1959 With plenty of endless doomsday crystals, when agran''s flame has cooled down, rod comes to the headquarters of the thieves guild. Rhode''s arrival immediately attracted the attention of many thieves. Soon, the deep shadow completely shrouded his sight until the light completely disappeared, and he seemed to fall into the deepest night. "Master, are you all right? What''s going on here? " Covered with darkness, agrandon exclaimed. Before that, the great devil in hell had never learned the power of shadow field in Sally. "Be quiet." The cold girl voice came from the dark ear in front of him. He felt a cold thing against his neck, and he didn''t even notice that there were other people around him. It was in this way that agran used to frighten the Necromancers on the island. Unexpectedly, the situation turned around so quickly. This time, he trembled in fear and changed to himself. Fortunately, the man didn''t plan to talk with him much. He came to the dark yellow body of rod along the deep darkness. "Why are you here? Let me guess. You must have changed your mind. " Sally''s words, when it comes to Rhode''s ears, may be the thought that Rhode''s Noumenon will be taken back, and her words become soft. "According to your request, I brought the crystal of doomsday. Is that enough?" With that, a high puffed sack was thrown on one side of the magic boat by rod. Sally slightly raised her eyebrows and directly cut the sack away. In the dark, came her surprise. Although rod could not see her expression, he could feel the surprise in her tone. "With so many apocalyptic crystals, have you plundered those heretic nests? This is really beyond my expectation... " Rod felt Sally''s cold palm on his shoulder and her voice in his ear. He slowly replied: "I''m more worried about your hands than this. The use of doomsday crystal will cost your life. Is your number of dead men enough?" Rod''s ear heard Sally''s light laughter, which seemed to be a mockery of his question. It is said that the desire of many vagrants on the mainland is to become a member of the thieves guild. The threshold of becoming a low-level thief is lower than any other occupation. Feeling Sally''s reaction, rod gradually relaxed. The amount of doomsday crystals collected from Mount doomsday far exceeds rod''s imagination. According to the Titan giant, the doomsday crystals in the volcano are all the crystals condensed by the powerful power emitted by the artifact when he forged the doomsday blade. On weekdays, with the eruption of magma, only a few of the doomsday crystals fall around the volcano. A large number of doomsday crystals are left inside the volcano, and finally they are cheap. With such a number of doomsday crystals, it''s easy to break the defense line outside the cloud treasure house, which also reassures rod. The doomsday crystal given to Sally is only a part of this harvest, and rod has left some extra to avoid accidents. "My men are all ready. They will be your doomsday crystal. Tell the magic guild president that if the archangel appears, I will hold one with him, and the rest of the angels and the rest of the eracians will be handed over to your other men. Don''t be unable to support them, and you can only leave in the dark." "Of course not." Rod showed his hand. Whether it''s chairman Eli or leader Sally, they all join this battle in their personal capacity. As for the other legendary mages in the magic guild, as well as the powerful magic puppets, and the legendary assassins in the thieves guild, rod can''t get their help, and the only alliance is Sally''s dead men who use the doomsday crystal. Sally seemed to see this, and took the initiative to say to rod, "I''m afraid it''s hard to resist the angels only by your strength. If you want more help from the thieves guild, you know what to do." "No, Ms. shadow, I have gathered enough strength to break through the treasure house in the cloud and get back what I need." Rod shook his head and refused Sally''s offer. Sally lowered her head slightly and sighed, "well, it''s your choice. I''ve given you a chance." With that, rod felt light on his body, and the darkness went away quickly, and the light was restored around him. The only difference was that the bag of doomsday crystal had disappeared in the darkness. "Master, what is that?" It was not until the darkness completely disappeared that agran asked, "if that man wants to kill me, I can''t even make any resistance... I only have this feeling in Lord Rahab and other kings. Even general selon can''t bring me this feeling..." To make the great devil tremble with fear, rod once again feels the powerful power belonging to Sally. She has already reached the top of the legend and gained the power of the field. Her strength has already surpassed the general legendary creatures, and only other creatures at the top of the legend can compete with her, including the archangel of Erathia. To this end, rod also felt: "with the existence of those two who reached the top of the legend, the plan to attack the treasure house in the cloud may be more smooth than I imagined." Rod knows that if he wants to fight against magic, he can only rely on the power of magic. If he wants to fight against the archangel at the top of legend, he''d better get the biological assistance from other top of legend. All the arrangements seemed to proceed steadily according to rod''s expectation, but he felt a little uneasy in his heart. He didn''t know where he had neglected and where there was a problem. Shaking his head, rod soon calmed down, only when the previous uneasiness was due to the tension before the implementation of the plan. It''s about rod''s most important power to recapture the noumenon. Many of his later plans, whether it''s the unfinished hell trial, blakhada, the mage kingdom in the snow, or the giant in the volcano, need to rely on the power of noumenon, The more time it was, the less nervous he was. Looking at the darkness disappearing at the end of his sight, rod''s eyes became firm. "Master, my fire escape is over." After waiting for a moment, agran volunteered. "Take me back to the island." Rod said slowly. When the doomsday crystal is handed over to Sally, rod is ready for everything. Then he is ready to attack the treasure house in the cloud and take back the lost power. Chapter 1960 "Master, the place about 100 meters above your head is where Baishi city is." In the deep underground passage, commander farezer is reporting respectfully to Rodney. In the previous battle in the city of kana, rod saw farezer''s extraordinary ability in battlefield command and arms control, so he did not let him follow Minotaur, a heretic, to disturb the other border cities of Erathia, but let him follow the deep underground passage and rush to the bottom of Whiterock as a response. The treasure house in the cloud, then exists in the white stone city sky, since was intruded last time, the angel then increased here defense, wants to enter again, then can only take the strong attack the method, for this, rod has made the sufficient preparation. "100 meters? Are you sure it won''t be discovered by the Erathians? " Using camouflage magic for a change of dress, the bearded Eli asked. "Of course not." Rod replied, "the earth is enough to isolate everything. What''s happening deep underground can''t even be detected by the mages of blakada. How can the eracians be aware of it?" Eli snorted. On this point, he didn''t contradict rod. "Ms. shadow asked me to tell you that if the archangel appears, she will hold one with you, and the rest of the angels will be handed over to the rest of us." Recalling Sally''s instructions before she left, rod added to Eli. As one of the two most powerful existences of his own side, rod is very optimistic about Eli''s ability. If it''s not Rowling''s trump card, he can''t find such a strong support. Eli nodded, which was the same as he expected: "she and I can respectively hold one archangel, but if there is a third archangel, what are you going to do?" "In that case, I''ll be the only one to hold it off." Rod replied. In the Cloud City of eracia, there are endless good souls. Once the holy kingdom is in crisis, these souls will turn into angels to resist the strong enemy. Devout people can even turn into archangels. Among these countless angels, there are only three envoys who stand at the top of the legend. They have guarded eracia for countless years. "Although your strength is better than that of other legendary creatures, you are no match for archangels. Once you lose quickly, the archangel who is free will probably change the whole war situation immediately. " Eli shook his head and said, "so, you''d better pray that your previous arrangement will be effective and that the archangel will not gather here." "To whom? To the angels? Or the mage God of blakada? " Rod asked with a shrug. Eli didn''t answer. Just then, enota''s voice came: "rod, the thieves have begun to act!" As rod goes, enota stares at the picture coming from the magic eye. In the picture, the sky of Whiterock has been dyed red by the fire, which is a sign that the crystal of doomsday has been activated. Strangely enough, no rain of fire has been seen. Soon, the picture turns, an angel with golden crown and armor reaches out his hand, and the slender fingertips scatter a ripple, which turns into a huge transverse portal, covering the whole white stone city. "It''s her, Archangel Gabriel." Rhode recognized the identity of the angel, and she was in charge of defending the treasure house in the cloud. She opened the door of different dimensions in the sky, and directly sent all the fire rain called by the end crystal away. "Her strength is very strong, I''m afraid even Molly is not her opponent..." next to enota, she looks dignified and looks like a human, wearing an ice blue dress. "The gate of different dimensions? It''s a pity that you met me Eli raised his head and looked straight at Gabriel in the sky as if through the soil above him. The rich Magic Elements condense around him, and the deep underground can''t cover up the violent mana fluctuation at this moment. "Exorcism." He recited the name of the spell, and his eyes were shining. In the sky, Gabriel of golden crown and golden armour was surprised to find that she lost control of the gate of different dimensions, the golden portal dissipated in front of her eyes, and the rain of fire in the sky fell unstoppably towards the city. The earth is burning. Under the fire of doomsday, the whole white stone city is in a sea of fire. "No way! Who can use the first-order spell "exorcism" to dispel the gate of my dimension She showed a look of surprise, eyes swept around, sharp eyes, and finally looked at the sky somewhere, a hand, the golden column of light straight away. "Is she looking at us? Huh? How is the eye baked? " Enota asked with some doubts. Meanwhile, he picked up the roasted eye and asked rod. After being roasted, the picture in the eyes of the devil is also interrupted, unable to continue to observe everything above the head. "She found us. There''s no need to wait." Looking at the roasted eye, rod changed his face and said quickly, "open the underground passage." Enota nodded knowingly, then swallowed the roasted eye. On one side, farezer commanded the underground caveman to destroy the specially built column when digging the underground passage. Cave people are experts in underground life. Although their strength is weak, they can excavate complex and deep underground passages and know well every structure of underground passages. Under the command of farezer, the earth vibrated and a deep crack appeared. For a moment, the dust was flying. With the strength of several people around him, it would not be affected. There was not even a trace of embarrassment on his body. "Lord Gabriel, the ground in the south of Whiterock suddenly cracked and a deep underground passage emerged." An archangel noticed the strange situation in the city and reported it to Gabriel. "That''s where we spy on our enemies. I can feel that one of them is not inferior to me." Her brow slightly frowned, "this kind of strength is rare in the whole continent, and we don''t know which one of them is. No matter who that person is, he tries to break into the treasure house in the cloud, that is our enemy." All of a sudden, the darkness shrouded her whole sight, causing the nearby angels to scream. "Archangel, let me see if your strength has improved." The gentle whisper came from Gabriel''s ear, but it contained the cold killing intention. "It''s you, lady shadow!" Feeling the darkness, she immediately recognized the identity of the comer, and her heart suddenly burst with anger, "it seems that the lesson you learned from the last time is not enough. Before let your thief lucky break into the cloud treasure house, this time, not so lucky! " Chapter 1961 Along the collapsed passage to the ground, rod saw the white stone city turned into a sea of fire, as well as the dark sky, which was very rich. Rod didn''t go with Shari, the leader of thieves. Her shadow field will make her own people lose their vision. Rod doesn''t want this to happen. With the cracking of the earth, the rain of fire in the sky has stopped, and the amount of doomsday crystals consumed is less than one percent of what rod gave Sally, and not all of those doomsday crystals are used here. Under the arrangement of Sally, the thief and the dead, holding the crystal of doomsday, will take the important towns all over elasia as the target, and call for the doomsday trial at the same time, so as to confuse the angel''s vision and fight for more time to break into the treasure house in the cloud. The thieves guild''s eyeliner is spread all over the city states of irasia. If Sally''s assistance is not available, Rhodes will have to work hard if he wants to achieve this. "The treasure house in the cloud is in the dark." Looking into the darkness of the shadow realm, rod said quickly. In the dark, Sally and Gabriel fight together. The deep shadow field has cut off the sight of all creatures outside. No one knows what the war is like except the two of them. However, judging from Sally''s constant murmur, she seems to be deeply disadvantaged. "It''s the power of the heart and the eye. Last time you didn''t have such ability! Can the archangel also rely on the Hawk Eye technique brought by the treasure? " After pulling herself apart in the shadow, Sally sarcastically says to the archangel in the dark. The darkness that had never been disadvantageous before could not give Sally an advantage at this moment. Every attack she made could be accurately blocked by Gabriel. This kind of ability, Sally has only seen in some people who have mastered the top eagle eye skill. It is a kind of power called Heart eye, even without eyes, she can see all attacks. "I''ve seen your field. Are you going to restrain me twice with the same ability?" In the dark, Gabriel''s cold voice came, "in the treasure house in the cloud, there are the most precious treasures in the world. It''s easy to find the treasures that can restrain you." Sally spat. The archangel was much better prepared than she thought. Then she looked into the crack in the deep underground, hoping rod could move faster. "I know what you are thinking. With me, you can''t get close to the treasure house in the cloud." The voice of the archangel, let Sally slightly stupefied God, the dark is clearly her field, but she lost control of here. "Those people underground should be your companions, right? At the end of the day, instead of fighting against evil, you should have the idea of a treasure house in the clouds and trample on the glory of God. You should be eradicated together with evil! " With that, she raised her right hand and pointed to the sky. The golden light spread down from the sky. Even the deepest darkness was penetrated by the light at this moment. In the misty clouds, a golden door was slowly formed. "Great God, please open the door of glory of Cloud City and spread your glory all over the earth." Sally''s secret way is not good. She wants to interrupt the archangel''s action. As soon as she approaches, she feels intense burning. At the same time, there is a strong repulsive force that is pushing her far away. The closer she gets, the stronger the repulsive force will be. In the end, Sally can only watch her dagger. It''s only one inch away from Gabriel, but she can''t move forward at all. This one inch distance is like a natural moat between her and Gabriel, and her body can''t resist the burning of almost everything. Helpless, she can only retreat to the distance, and the door of glory in the sky has been completely formed. "Gate of glory... The angel reinforcements will arrive soon, Rowling. Remember what I told you?" The abnormality in the sky was also seen by rod. He asked Rowling aside. "Yes. The treasure house in the cloud is protected by a magic barrier. It can''t be entered by space magic, but it can be left by space magic. My brother''s body is in a deep gold coin gully... "Rowling whispered. "I can''t get in there, so the task of finding noumenon is up to you." When he thought of the death field that transformed all dead creatures, rod didn''t want to get such an ontology. He could only give the task of awakening the ontology to Rowling, who was most trusted. As the archangel opens the door of glory, countless angels with two or four wings come out of the golden door and fill the sky in a twinkling of an eye. The angels pouring out of the gate of glory did not rush to attack the enemy. Instead, they prayed devoutly, making the sky rain like rain, watering out the fire of doomsday, and rescuing the wounded in the city, showing a calm attitude. At the same time, President Eli''s face is also dignified. He stares at the center of many angels. The six winged angel with black hair and black eyes, which is enough to threaten his life, exudes a very strong breath. Even the nearby magic elements are furious at this moment. "Great mage God, your guidance makes me move forward. Even these angels can''t stop your will!" Recalling the mission the wizard God told him, he said in a loud voice, in exchange for the cold eyes of the angels. In the third expansion, the angel legion, which can compete with the hell legion, appears in front of rod''s eyes ahead of time at this moment, which is also the enemy he must face to re-enter the treasure house in the cloud. The strength accumulated by Rhodes is far from the peak. His noumenon is still stillness, and the element of water is still developing. At present, the power of mobilization is already the limit he can achieve. Looking at the angels all over the sky, dense and endless, still pouring out from the door of glory, rod deeply felt the terrible power of erasia. It''s not so easy to deal with the holy kingdom that has been standing on the mainland for countless years. It''s just like being against the real gods to fight against the Legion of angels. Just feeling the power of angels is enough to make people lose their fighting spirit. In the whole world, only the kings who have been preparing for countless years in hell dare to declare war on angels. "Enota, as I taught you, open the door of the dimension, and let the angels see the power of the undead." Looking at the purple haired girl, rod said slowly. Enota nodded his head, and soon cast his magic. The pale gold portal opened from the sky, corresponding to the door of glory not far away. Chapter 1962 "Listen, you weak necromancers, we may meet unimaginable enemies on this trip. Once your necromancers are locked by those enemies, you will never escape." From the voice of the magician Alma, resounding on the island, at this time, he has put down his hood, revealing a long flowing golden hair, shining in the light. Soon, he distributed the dark blood colored bottles to the nearby Necromancers. "What''s in the bottle is the terrible blood of filth. If those angels attack you, you just need to pour the blood on them, and then they will be eroded by the blood of filth and can''t continue to fight." The Necromancers who have got the blood bottle all look happy. This is the best treasure they can use for self-defense. With many ocean necromancers, what they fear most is that angels directly assassinate the body. "I don''t need this kind of thing." On the undead whale, Kegel, the wave breaker, just wanted to throw out the blood bottle, but he was suppressed by a strong momentum. Shaking, he raised his head and saw the sky above, looking down at his strange angel without any emotion. The power of legendary creatures could even crush him directly. "What''s that?" Asked Kegel, trembling. "You''ll need it." Alma shook her head and did not answer his question. "Dirty blood? Is this the guy''s blood? " On one side, the death knight Vera clenched the blood bottle. From the blood bottle, he felt his very familiar breath, and then asked. "You guessed right." Alma didn''t hide anything. He replied, "the blood you brought back from that creature is of great value. With a little improvement, it can become a powerful weapon in the hands of the magician, which is enough to defeat any creature from within the blood." After a pause, he said, "these filthy blood are very important research achievements of mine. I have only some left in my body. If it wasn''t for Lord rod''s request, I wouldn''t give it to you!" Vera nodded with trembling. He still remembers how strange he had become when he was stained with filthy blood. However, he still doubts whether this filthy blood can affect Angels: "can this blood really work for angels? After all, they are legendary creatures. Maybe they can resist filthy blood... " Listening to Vera''s doubts, alama laughed: "even angels can''t resist the erosion of filthy blood, and this is the most powerful place of filthy blood. I have made enough attempts to do this." Vera stepped back a little. He, who had been treated by the magician, didn''t want to know what the attempt was. After taking the bottle, Vera leaned slightly, looked at the almost invisible cliff in the distance, and took a deep breath. There were still people waiting for her safe return. "Coming..." soon, she felt a wave of space, and Vera''s expression changed slightly, looking in the direction of the change. A pale gold portal opens in front of the eyes of many necromancers on the island. One end of the portal is submerged in the ocean. The Necromancers who were still whispering suddenly calm down. The appearance of the portal is a sign of action opening. "Don''t rush into it. According to the plan, put your undead creatures in first!" Recalling rod''s instructions before he left, Cain, the death knight, gave a loud order. Under his sign, many ocean dead poured into the gate of different dimensions, and the whole ocean generated huge waves. Under the influx of hundreds of millions of ocean dead, it was enough to empty the sea water outside the transmission door. Looking around, you can only see endless, dense piles of dead creatures with red eyes. At this moment, the whole ocean seems to be alive. No matter the necromancer on the island, the death knight nearby, or even the well-informed alama, they have never seen such a scene. Although these ocean spirits are small, when hundreds of millions of them gather together, they will be able to destroy the sky and the earth. "It''s amazing." Looking at the scene in front of us, the magician Alma couldn''t help sighing, "such a magnificent scene, this is something that magic can''t do. Only the necromancer, no, or Lord rod, can do this." Vera listened to Allama''s praise for rod, and had a lot more confidence in the successful completion of the task. Obviously, it will take a lot of time for these hundreds of millions of ocean undead to pass through the narrow gate of different dimensions at the same time. The nearby necromancers are waiting patiently for the next plan. At this moment, fierce mana waves came from the other end of the portal. Even the undead just passed by poured out at this moment, dispersing the formation of the nearby ocean undead. "What happened? How could that be? " The necromancer who didn''t know the situation was talking in surprise, and the well-informed Alma also realized the problem. He shook his head, slightly changed his expression and said: "the other end of the gate of the different dimensions is under attack. Even the undead that passes through it is being hit back by the attack from that side. It seems that the enemy over there doesn''t want to see more sea undead..." "What should we do? Lord Rhode has not told me what to do when this happens. " Vera asked hesitantly. Although he is one of the leaders of a group of necromancers nearby and has the same strength as the king of necromancers, his command ability and emergency ability on the battlefield are not as good as Kane, the other death knight, let alone Alma. Different from the necromancer who is used to leading the undead to fight alone, the magician who controls a large number of alien creatures is a good command of the battlefield. If you want to control a large number of self-conscious and different characters of alien creatures to fight, it is not as simple as using the mental imprint to control the undead. There are strict requirements for various special skills. Among the Lords all over the mainland, the undead mages are generally recognized as the ones with the worst command ability. They don''t need to consider the battlefield mirage, the morale and living habits of their undead creatures. They will never be complained by their subordinates. The only thing they need to do is to let those undead creatures fight against the enemy. In view of alama''s command ability in the battlefield, it is far superior to any necromancer on the island. Before he left, rod entrusted him as the commander here just to prevent accidents. Chapter 1963 The change at the other end of the gate of the different dimensions made many necromancers at a loss. Vera hesitated and didn''t know what to do, while Kane was silent. Only alama remained calm. "Up to now, only by my angel can we resolve the crisis at the other end of the gate of different dimensions!" It seems to feel the call of Alma. In the sky, the strange looking angel makes a low roar. His voice is very harsh, just like the roar of many creatures. The shrill roar made the necromancer below cover his ears and his face looked unbearable. All the Necromancers who couldn''t help looking at him just took a look and lowered their heads. They didn''t want to print their distorted faces in their hearts. "What a terrible sound! It sounds like the scream of the harpy! It''s a little too bad. " Next to Alma, Vera covers her ears and can''t help complaining. "The Banshee screams? I didn''t add this function to my angel... " Before Allama''s words came down, a huge wave rose on the sea, and the wind blew his golden hair. At the same time, there was a roar: "no one can stop the necromancer, even the angels." At this moment, the great whale of the dead came out of the sea, and the terrible momentum made the nearby necromancer one of them. Even Vera''s face changed a little at this moment. The undead whale was transformed by special means, and covered with the energy of the nether world, which made people aging. In addition to being difficult to fly, its comprehensive ability even surpassed the top creation developed by the necromancer, the ghost dragon transformed from the corpse of the giant dragon. On the top of the undead whale, the wave breaker Kegel yells, and the huge things under him move forward rapidly. All the ocean undead standing in front of him and piling up outside the gate of different dimensions are pushed into the pale gold portal by the terrible force from behind at this moment. "This madman..." Kane, the death knight, looked at his actions and said, "if he does this, it is likely to accelerate the collapse of the gate of the different dimensions. Lord Alma, don''t you really stop him?" After pushing a large number of undead creatures into the gate of the different dimension, Kegel is still not satisfied. The undead whale under him sends out his strength again and takes him to the portal. His huge body melts in this space. "Don''t worry." Feeling Kane''s worry, Alma just shook her head. "That kind of undead is not common. His appearance is enough to attract the attention of the enemy on the other side of the portal." As he spoke, his eyes swept around and looked at the Necromancers who were shocked by the successive changes: "have you forgotten your mission? Or do you know what to do now only after you become an alien? " The nearby necromancer suddenly regained his mind and bitterly controlled the nearby undead creatures. However, his mind was still immersed in the shock brought by Kegel and could not calm down for a long time. "I''ll meet him over there. If there''s any news, I''ll contact you with a conch." Villa looked around and said to Kane. With that, he quickly jumped into the sea, and the dense ocean spirits below moved with him. At this moment, he formed a dark road for Vera to move forward quickly. Jump into the pale gold portal, Vera came to the white stone city which turned into a fierce battlefield. "This is..." As soon as he arrived here, Vera was shocked by the angels all over the sky. With his own strength, even he was reluctant to deal with one angel when the number of dead creatures was small. There were hundreds of angels in the sky, and there were still a steady stream of angels pouring out from the golden door. After these angels united, they formed a momentum of oppression, even made Vera''s body tremble, almost kneeling on the ground, and it took a long time to stabilize her body in breathing. In front of Vera, Kegel, who came here first, has controlled the undead whale and killed the angel who blocked the passage of the undead. "Try me, you Angels!" Kegel let out a loud roar, at the same time, the rich dark energy gushed out from behind the undead whale, instantly enveloped many angels who failed to disperse in time. After being enveloped by the pale energy of the nether world, these angels'' actions become sluggish, and there are more signs of aging on their originally handsome or beautiful faces. While their skin becomes loose, they also have many wrinkles, their hair becomes gray, and their whole body seems to be tens of years old in an instant. The slowness of action also makes it more difficult for the angels in the netherworld energy to escape from the rapidly spreading energy. In the process of rapid aging, many angels are unable to keep flapping their wings to maintain their own balance, and then fall from the air. Without the help of other companions, they are afraid that the final result will be engulfed by the tide of undead creatures below. "Dark energy?" The intense dark energy emerging from the other end of the battlefield was seen by rod on this side. After seeing the huge undead whale, rod also showed some clear color. In the sky, the angel who defends here does not fly forward to attack actively, but constantly exerts attack magic on rod''s body, and rod can only rely on the fusion ceremony to resist. Seeing that rod was injured in the magic once again, she had to grab the buildings in the city and forcibly use the fusion ceremony to fill in the incomplete parts "Brother, I can use the prophecy card to summon some strong help, let them deal with the angel legion, reduce the pressure on you..." However, rod grabbed her hand and interrupted her: "did you forget what I told you? Your strength can''t be shown in such a moment. Once president Eli sees the problem, all our previous efforts are in vain. " Rod''s words did not fall. The blade of golden light once again went straight down from the air and bombarded his back, leaving a terrible wound behind him. Seeing this, Rowling looked at him anxiously, but finally she suppressed the idea of using the prophecy card and sighed deeply. The power of prophecy card is more practical than Rowling expected. It can not only summon ancient heroes to fight, but also, more importantly, make use of the identity of those ancient heroes to achieve unimaginable gains when the war of doomsday comes. For this reason, Rowling can''t completely expose the power of prophecy card. Fortunately, other creatures don''t know its existence except for the Dragon legion of Qi element plane who had seen the power of prophecy card completely before. Chapter 1964 At the same time, on the other side of the battlefield. Under the influence of the incomparably strong magic elements of the air system, Eli ascended to the sky to meet another archangel who came here. Archangels have black hair, black eyes, and the six wings behind them emit pure white light. It is Raphael who is famous for his healing. "You have offended the authority of God. You can get God''s forgiveness only if you retreat quickly and pray devoutly." He opened his mouth slowly, and his voice resounded throughout the audience. The angels nearby showed their respect one after another. Instead of answering, Eli stretched out a finger to the archangel in the air. The next moment, in the twinkling of silver light, the lightning, which was stronger than his body, burst out from his fingertips. In an instant, it opened the space and jumped in front of the archangel. "Lord Raphael, please be careful!" Feeling the terrible energy contained in the lightning, a four winged Archangel shows a frightening look, which belongs to the peak of the legend and is far beyond his ability to compete. If he is struck by the lightning, I''m afraid he will turn into a burnt corpse in the terrible current next moment. Even so, in the face of the lightning, he didn''t have any idea of dodging. Instead, he stood up and wanted to block the terrible spell. The power of lightning also contains the ability of chain pursuit. If this spell explodes in the angel legion, I''m afraid many angels will die under the chain pursuit of lightning. Faster than him is the archangel who has made preparations. Just as the deadly spell was coming, Raphael held the lightning in the air, and the momentum of the lightning''s rapid advance was curbed, and the end stayed in mid air. However, from the slightly frowned brow of the archangel, it seemed that it was not easy to do so. In the sky, the lightning released from Eli''s fingertips is like a pure white silver python. It comes with a strong breath of choosing people, but it is restrained by Raphael and can''t move on. Eli''s expression changed slightly, and he increased his investment in mana. The intense current even distorted the surrounding space, but he could not move forward under the control of Raphael. Soon, the power of the lightning came to the peak, and the light was more and more dazzling, so the whole battlefield was eclipsed. When the magic power of the lightning reached the extreme, the whole silver Python exploded, and the chain lightning separated from it leaped on the nearby angels, causing terrible damage. I don''t know how many angels fell. "Legend peak..." on one side, the archangel beside Raphael looked at this scene in shock. He had seen the strength of Eli and said with a slight tremble. "You all step back. This is not a fight you can take part in." Seeing this, Raphael volunteered. The archangel didn''t retort. He quickly summoned other angels, with his injured companions nearby, to retreat to the distance, leaving the battlefield for the two in front of him. With only one spell cast, a no man''s land is divided between Eli and Raphael in the sky. No angel dares to stay here, and the undead below dares not to approach. The legendary top creatures are at the top of the world. The battle between them is enough to smash the common legendary creatures nearby. "I''m shocked by your mastery of magic. I''m afraid you can''t find another one in the whole continent." After dispersing the common angels nearby, Raphael said slowly. "So what?" Eli asked with an unchanging look. Raphael looked at him: "why do you want to mix with those evil people and hell demons? Or is that the attitude of the blakada magic guild? " "You won''t understand. All I''ve done is to save bracada. " Eli said. "By surrendering to hell? Is that what you call salvation? Do you know what the consequences will be? " Asked the archangel. "Of course not." Eli glared at him. "The God of the mage left an oracle for me to get a treasure here, so that I could save blakada." "You mean Gwen Magnus..." at the mention of the name, Raphael''s face changed obviously, his eyes filled with deep disgust. "What message can he leave? Do you really believe what the heretic said? Haven''t you ever suspected that he lied to you? " Eli''s eyes were fixed, and he said angrily, "you are not allowed to tarnish the reputation of the mage God! He is the immortal symbol of blakada, the God of all mages As the president of the magic guild, Eli respects the mage God more than anyone else. He can''t allow other creatures to pollute the mage God like this, even the archangel of erasia. Hearing what Eli said, the archangel laughed angrily: "there is only one God in the world. The scarlet is his spokesman on the earth, and we are his messengers! Gwen in your mouth is just a slightly more powerful heresy. How dare you call yourself a God? It''s a joke. " Eli''s eyes sank, and the strong mana wave condensed from his whole body. Even the nearby space also showed some signs of distortion: "do you know what you''re talking about?" "Of course I know." The archangel exudes the same power fluctuation as Eli''s, and even the strength of magic elements condensed around him is better than Eli''s, "and I also know that I will teach a lesson to the heretics who are stubborn and follow the false gods." Feeling the magic elements gathered in Raphael''s body, Eli''s face changes slightly. Maybe the archangel is inferior to him in the subtle manipulation of magic, but considering the mana accumulated in his body, Eli can''t compare with the archangel who has lived for some time. In Eli''s perception, the mana value flowing in Rafael''s body is even more than ten of his own. The endless years of survival have made every angel accumulate a lot of knowledge, not to mention the oldest Archangel. As long as you meditate, you can make your body full of huge amount of magic power that can''t be used up at all, and you can perform lasting magic beyond imagination. "Worthy of being Archangel..." After feeling the difference in mana value, Eli was not discouraged. He had long heard that angels are known as the most perfect human beings. All the abilities of human beings, whether in close combat or long-distance casting, angels can learn, and use countless years to strengthen and improve in Cloud City. Their strength is far beyond the comparison of other creatures. Simply competing for mana value, Eli is not Raphael''s opponent in any case, but he still has something that the archangel doesn''t have, which is the power of the field. Chapter 1965 "Archangel, I heard that the Erathians once mastered the most terrible field in the world, the field called fate. You can make and tamper with the fate of human beings. No matter the life experience or the deadline of death, you can''t escape your control." Looking at Rafael in the distance, Elaine said. "These things happened a long time ago. Even the Erathians have forgotten all these things. Where do you know these things?" Instead of answering his question directly, the angel with black hair asked in reverse. "The great God of the mage has left books and records, which reveal your various behaviors. You can''t hide them. The magic power of the mage will tell you what you have done." Eli answered in a loud voice. "The field of destiny in your mouth is a gift from the gods. Only the most faithful believers can use the power of the field of destiny. It''s our power to serve God and help him manage the people on earth. " The archangel shook his head and said. "Yes? Now, do you still have the field of destiny? How can you change my destiny? " Eli took a deep look at him. The rich magic elements immediately emanated from his body, followed by a force to change the rules of space. Feeling the twisted space beside Eli, it''s clearly the power of the field. Raphael''s expression changes slightly. He deeply understands how difficult it is for a person with the power of the field to deal with "Wait, you don''t have to work with those people. When the end comes, the royal family of eracia has already reached an agreement with blakada. We should not be the enemy. Can you tell me which treasure you are going to get from yunzhongbao house? If you are willing to withdraw, I may use the authority of the archangel to give it to you. " Seeing that the archangel''s attitude changed, and even willing to hand over the treasure, Eli was slightly stunned. Raphael is famous for his treatment. Although he is powerful, he doesn''t like fighting. If he is replaced by Michael who is jealous of evil, or Gabriel who is good at fighting, he won''t speak so well. "The God of the mage said that it is a treasure like a red apple that can save blakada." Said, Eli with magic elements, condensed in front of the body before the appearance of the red apple. "This is..." looking at the things gathered by Eli, Raphael opened his mouth slightly and finally sighed deeply. "I''m sorry that I can''t give it to you. It''s the main culprit that caused the fall of the holy mark. It''s the most important holy thing in the treasure house in the cloud. It involves many secrets and can''t fall into the hands of other creatures." Eli''s face sank. "So you don''t want to give it to me? I knew it wasn''t that easy. " From the prophet''s previous hints, Eli realized the value of the treasure. It involves a lot of secret treasures, which are by no means those angels willing to hand over easily. This is why he does not hesitate to join hands with the necromancer, but also wants to enter the treasure house in the cloud. "I can give anything to save blakada." The rapid lightning, once again from his palm condensation, at this moment, the sky has become dark down. "Since you are so stubborn, I have to teach you some lessons so that you can understand that the treasure house in the cloud is not a place you can easily enter." Raphael sighed and then whispered, "God of mercy, all glory to you. Your majesty becomes the sword of the devout and attacks my enemies. " In an instant, countless golden swords completely wrapped Eli in the air. On each sword, there was no less terrible power than level 5 magic. It was like compressing a large range of level 5 magic into a very small range. Once it broke out, it would cause extremely terrible damage. Looking at the distant battlefield, rod''s eyes suddenly shrink. If Goliath''s body is attacked by magic of this degree, he may lose his fighting ability instantly. The golden sword doesn''t look sharp, and it moves slowly. It''s even less powerful than those high-speed catapults, but the magic energy attached to it is enough to make any creature fear. In the face of the golden blade, Eli did not dodge and let the magic come to him. As if he could not feel the terrible power contained in the magic, he continued to focus on his own casting. Just when rod below was worried about Eli''s actions, there was a change around him. When the sharp blades near him were only arm long away from his body, they lost their original shape and turned into the purest magic elements around Eli. "It''s impossible..." not far away, Rafael felt the disappearance of the blade, and his eyes were surprised. He didn''t even know what Eli had done. It seemed that Eli was always completing his own casting, and he didn''t do anything else, but he could make his opponent''s magic disappear. Looking back at the dimly twisted space beside Eli, Raphael seemed to be aware of something and recited again: "merciful God, your brilliance is so dazzling that sinners are ashamed." The sky seemed to feel his call and sent down a white light in response. Under the light, the strength of the nearby angels increased greatly, while the dead of the sea ignited a pale flame and finally turned into ashes. For a moment, rod''s side suffered a heavy loss. On the other side, Eli seems not to be affected. The white light can''t even shine on him. He turns into a pure magic element around him and loses its original effect. "Sure enough, the distorted space around you is where your field lies." The appearance of this scene undoubtedly made the angel with black hair realize something. He stopped casting the magic in his hand and felt a little regret in his heart. "Your field can decompose the complete magic and turn it into pure magic elements, but the scope covered is very small and only limited to your side..." "It''s too late to see that." In the twinkling of an eye, Eli completed the casting of the magic. The magic elements that attacked him before did not dissipate. Instead, they integrated into his own casting of the magic, making the power of the magic more irresistible. Dark clouds are all over the sky, and the brilliance of the city in the clouds is completely covered at this moment. The terrible magic elements all over the clouds make all creatures feel frightened. Even Sally and Gabriel, who are fighting in the dark, stop at this moment, pull away and look at the sky with surprise. "My spell is done." Looking down, Eli said slowly, "next, let''s end this fight." Chapter 1966 "What''s that?" On the whale of the dead, looking at the dark clouds all over the sky, Kegel murmured. At the moment, he has not recovered from the previous changes. Even if it''s just the aftereffect of a spell, it''s enough to affect many ordinary creatures nearby. Before that, the terrible white light coming down from the sky caused heavy casualties to the nearby undead creatures, and those angels, even under the white light, were able to resist the aging of the netherworld energy and burst out with amazing power. The white light affecting the whole battlefield also made the nearby necromancers miserable. For a moment, they suffered heavy pressure and had to rely on other things around them to avoid the positive light of the white light, which made them feel better. Kegel can feel that the undead whale below him is whining. If it is exposed to white light for a long time, it will even lower its rank. Just as the angel''s attack became fiercer and he didn''t know what to do, the white light in the sky stopped and replaced by dark clouds all over the sky. The appearance of dark clouds and the strong magic elements attached to them make the nearby angels feel afraid. But after all, the treasure house in the clouds is their trump card. With the high morale brought by the white light, the angels soon act again, holding up their sharp blades and killing the nearby Necromancers. The Necromancer''s body has always been weak and can''t resist the fierce assassination. It''s undoubtedly a more efficient choice to kill the necromancer directly than to destroy a large number of undead creatures. The terrible power brought by the undead whale also makes Kegel on its back the primary target of the angels. Because of the large number of angels and the huge size of the undead whale, Kegel was unable to cooperate with other undead mages. For a time, Kegel was in a helpless situation. The energy of the nether world broke out again, affecting several nearby angels and causing them to fall into deep aging. However, more angels rushed towards Kegel, but at this time, the energy of the nether world was difficult to sustain. Seeing this, Kegel looks desperate. Even if he hides in the bones of the undead whale, he will be easily pulled out by the nearby angels. At this time, he has no way to escape. In the desperate situation, he thought of the filthy blood bottle given by the magician Alma before he left the island. As soon as his face sank, he opened the blood bottle. Even if the angel wanted to kill him, he would have to pay a price. The sky had become dark black, and the angel in front of him had already come to Kegel''s eyes. Just as he wanted to pour the blood out of the bottle, a flash of lightning quickly cut across the sky and whitened his whole face. Lightning strikes the angel accurately, and instantly turns the holy and brave angel into a blackened corpse. In Kegel''s frightened eyes, the lightning is not reduced. Taking the angel''s body as a springboard, it jumps to the other angels behind him, causing terror and killing. At the same time, it finally rushes towards him. The electric shock of lightning made Kegel''s body tremble constantly. He could even smell the burning smell on his body. He wanted to struggle, but he couldn''t move. Fortunately, compared with the beginning, the damage of chain lightning has been reduced a lot during the jump. When it jumps to Kegel, the magic elements have been consumed to the limit. Despite the unbearable pain, Kegel still survived, including the last few angels who were swept by the lightning and slowly climbed up from the ground. "You all die!" Waiting for these angels to climb up from the ground, it''s not the warm light, but the dirty blood spilled from the hands of the angry and screaming necromancers nearby. The powerful damage caused by lightning makes nearby angels unable to resist, and they are unprepared to be splashed with filthy blood. Kegel on the undead whale did not take part in the actions of ordinary undead mages. He sat on the head of the undead whale, stabilized his injury and watched. Soon, he looked surprised. The angels splashed with filthy blood screamed bitterly one after another. Just when other necromancers thought that these angels were unable to resist, they suddenly burst out with great power to sweep away the nearby undead creatures. At the same time, they had amazing changes. The filthy blood from the ancient creatures eroded the blood of these angels. Their bodies came alive, but they were no longer under their control. Instead, they were undergoing unknown changes. Vera, who comes from the gate of different dimensions, looks at the changes in the angel in shock. He remembers that he was eroded by the blood of filth. For this reason, Vera specially asked the magician Alma, who was clearly the body of the death knight. According to reason, there was no vitality in his body. Why was he still eroded by the blood of filth? Allama''s answer, let Vera secretly surprised, the ultimate multi headed snake''s dirty blood, can infect any flesh and blood creature''s body, whether it is dead or alive. Among the undead creatures, perhaps only skeletons without flesh and blood can ignore the erosion of filthy blood. Zombies, vampires and even death knights can''t prevent filthy blood from changing their bodies. The tragic situation of the nearby angels also reminds Vera of his own situation, but soon he regained his mind and turned to focus on everything on the battlefield. "This place is covered with terrible magic. Don''t send more necromancers here, but necromancers need to be replenished. After fighting, the number of necromancers is seriously insufficient, which will affect Lord rod''s plan. In addition, Lord Alma, the dirty blood you distributed has already been used. Some angels have been eroded by the dirty blood. " Looking around, Vera quickly confirmed the situation nearby, then took out the conch and said to the other end. As soon as he finished reporting the situation here, a man came out of the rear portal. He had a head of golden flowing hair. It was the magician Alma. "Lord Alma, I thought you would stay on the island..." seeing Alma''s appearance, Vera was stunned for a moment, and then said respectfully. "It''s enough to have death knight Kane over there." Alma passed Vera and looked into the distance. "What''s more, I also want to see the power of filthy blood." Vera, who lowered his head slightly, suddenly felt dark in front of him. He raised his head slightly, and his eyes suddenly shrank. Along with Alma, there was a bloody and strange looking angel. Vera just looked at it, lowered her head and closed her eyes, trying to forget the angel''s twisted face. Chapter 1967 Just as alama led the bloody angel to arrive, the white light flashed, and a thick lightning cut across the sky, making him the target of magic attack. Feeling the terrible power contained in the lightning, Alma''s expression changed slightly. He couldn''t bear the full blow of the lightning and quickly let the bloody angel fly to meet him. The bloody Angel let out a strange roar. Vera could not help covering her ears, and it immediately flew forward to block the path of lightning. Lightning accurately hit the body of the blood angel, causing terrible damage. At the same time, it kept jumping around its body, as if there was something to attract lightning. When the lightning jumped to Alma, there was only a small part left. Alma waved it away. Feeling the terrible magic on the top of his head, Alma took a deep look at Eli in the sky. In front of him, the body of the bloody angel was already burnt black, and even the flight was very difficult. On one side of the battlefield, the angel, who had just been splashed with filthy blood by the necromancer, completely lost control at this moment, ran frantically towards the direction of the bloody angel and ran into each other. "This is..." looking at the amazing changes in the blood angel, Vera showed an incredible look. Until close to see all this, Vera finally know, that look terrible blood angel, is how to form. Their flesh and blood are constantly blended under the control of magic. As the main body, the blood angel''s injuries are all recovered, while the angel who suffered from the erosion of filthy blood is completely integrated into the blood angel. The blood angel''s neck gives birth to another head, and behind it there are a pair of wings. In addition to the whole new head, the neck of the bloody angel is surrounded by six heads, all of which show the color of pain and emit a terrible scream from time to time. In the back of the bloody angel, alama is satisfied with the magic creation in front of him. If he puts it in the alien race, those magic judges will be crazy for it. "This is a magical creation that I have devoted all my efforts to. Its strength still has a lot of room for improvement. Thanks to the angels and filthy blood, I can''t make such a baby without the perfect body and extremely active filthy blood of angels. It''s thanks to Lord rod for finding these experimental materials for me... "Alma sighed. Before Alma was happy for a long time, another terrible magic came to the bloody angel. This time, even the space began to tremble, and even the signs of breaking appeared. Alama''s face changes dramatically. The magic that attacks the bloody angel is clearly the thunder bomb that can kill the strongest. That''s not comparable to the chain lightning before. Fortunately, the bloody Angel inherited the power of the angels themselves, and even the instant movement was also controlled by it. Although the thunder bomb was powerful, the precursor of detonation was too obvious, which also gave the bloody Angel enough casting time. Finally, he and the angel of blood moved out of the range of the thunder bomb in an instant. When Alma looked back at the position where he had stood before, a huge empty pit suddenly appeared. All the nearby undead creatures were turned into powder by this spell. This time, Alma couldn''t help it any more. He looked up at the sky angrily and called to Eli, "what are you doing? I''m not your enemy. Don''t attack my baby with your magic If it had been for other creatures to feel the terrible magic in the sky, they would have been too scared to speak, let alone complain to them. But alama didn''t care. He glared at Eli in the sky and complained loudly. In the dark clouds above, Eli just shrugged and didn''t answer his question. Even in the middle of the battlefield, rod heard the complaint from Alma and looked at the sky with a dignified look. "That''s the third expansion, the battlefield magic" lightning and thunder "that appeared later? I didn''t expect that Eli, the current president, would be able to show it... "Looking carefully at the dark clouds in the sky, rod''s expression changed slightly. "What kind of magic is that? It doesn''t seem to be the same as the magic I remember Next to rod, enota raised her head and asked in some doubt. "That''s battlefield magic. As long as the battlefield magic is cast, it will break away from the master''s control, and use the magic elements traveling in the space to continuously release the magic designated by the master until all the magic elements in this area are exhausted. " Seeing that Rowling also looked at herself in doubt, rod explained. After listening to rod''s explanation, enota tilted his head, still puzzled in his eyes: "what do you mean?" Fairy dragon''s ability to control magic is more like a kind of innate unique talent. They don''t need a long time of training and learning to master magic like the mages in the surface world. With the increase of age, fairy dragon can perform all kinds of terrible magic. Because of this, enota doesn''t know much about magic. Rod was a little helpless, but he still explained: "take this battlefield magic in front of us, the dark clouds in the sky are the marks of its formation. All creatures under the dark clouds will continue to be bombarded by chain lightning and thunder bombs until the Free Magic Elements in the space are exhausted, and "lightning and thunder" will not end. " After listening to rod''s explanation, enota was still a little puzzled, while Rowling was surprised: "I''ve never heard of this kind of... Battlefield magic before. If it can be applied to common magic, it will be enough to change the whole mage system!" Rod nodded. He understood Rowling. In fact, the current world of battlefield magic was applied to the post apocalyptic war, which once made the mages of blakada beat back an endless number of hell demons, and even had spare power to support difficult eracia. If it wasn''t for the Dragon army led by mauriel and the great devil, the president Eli would be assassinated. With those battlefield magic, blakada has the strength to hold on to the end of the doomsday war. When enota was confused, a flash of lightning fell from the air and hit her on the top of her head, but she had nothing, only her armor was slightly red. "Take it and lift it over your head." Rod looked at enota thoughtfully, then took an iron sword, handed it to enota and told her. "Why?" The girl with purple hair was a little puzzled, but she did as rod said, and didn''t mean to go against it. Soon she understood why. Chapter 1968 The lightning cut across the sky and hit the iron sword of enota high above his head. The terrible electric current, which is enough to turn ordinary angels into charred corpses, spreads along the iron sword to enota''s body, but after touching her body, it immediately dissipates into invisibility, as if nothing had happened. Seeing this, rod was slightly relieved. Chain lightning is only level 4 magic after all. Even in battlefield magic, it can''t change its own level. Enota''s Dragon King power is enough to resist it. Another flash of lightning struck on the iron sword. Enota looked at rod in surprise, wondering why a single iron sword could trigger chain lightning in the sky. There was no time to explain to enota. Rod''s eyes were fixed on the sky above him, where the treasure house was in the clouds. Although Sally and Eli are holding down the most powerful archangel, there are still many archangels defending outside the cloud treasure house. If they want to enter smoothly, they must be solved first. "Battlefield magic is out of the caster''s control and cannot be targeted. Those angels can''t resist magic, they will suffer heavy casualties, and the rest will fall into chaos. At that time, it''s the best chance to enter the treasure house in the cloud. " Rod said quickly, and looked at the side of the big devil agran. "Master, my flame escapes are ready to use." Agran replied respectfully. "Good." Rod nodded, then looked up at the sky, staring at the pair of Archangels guarding outside the treasure house. Dull thunder resounded throughout the audience, accompanied by the thunder of lightning, and the continuous roar. In addition, there was almost no other sound outside the battlefield. At this moment, no matter the angels guarding here or the undead creatures passing through the gate of different dimensions, their momentum is deeply crushed. The whole battlefield is full of only the terrible power of magic. Sally and Gabriel, who were still fighting in the dark fog, stopped fighting and retreated to both sides of the battlefield when the battlefield magic came into being. Even archangels don''t want to fight in the terrible battlefield magic. If they are bombarded by the magic, even they can''t bear it. "It seems that you still have some strength." The darkness spread to Eli''s side, wrapping his whole body in it, in which came Sally''s voice. In the face of Sally''s praise, he shook his head: "this spell can only take effect once, but after the end of the spell, this space will fall into a state of shortage of magic elements. I can''t add the magic elements here. Lord Rhode had better hurry up." Sally seemed to recognize the meaning beyond his words and asked with a smile, "do you mean that if you change to blakada, you can supplement the magic elements there?" Eli was silent. At this time, accompanied by the explosion of thunder and bombs, the chain lightning suddenly cut across the sky and hit the group of Archangels defending outside yunzhongbao house. The fierce current, even the archangel, is also hard to bear if it is hit by the front without protection, not to mention the bombardment of thunder and explosive bombs. "Right now." Rod gave the order to the great devil agran, and at the same time, he looked at Rowling and saw the firmness in her eyes. A flash of fire, agran and Rowling together in the flame shuttle, they appear in the position, is the door of the treasure house in the cloud. According to rod''s instructions, Rowling covered her hands on the pure white door. For a moment, the light outside the treasure was shining, and the whole battlefield was illuminated by the light outside the treasure door. Even rod, looking at the unusual situation when the door of the treasure house opened, was also surprised. The last time he entered the treasure house in the cloud under the cover of the shadow field, it did not cause any unusual situation. But this time, he was not so lucky. The unusual appearance of the gate of the treasure house immediately attracted the attention of all the creatures nearby, especially the archangels who were stationed here. Their eyes were full of fire. It was absolutely impossible for others to enter such a sacred treasure house in the cloud. At this time, a group of friends they should have been familiar with, but now they are very strange, took the initiative to meet them, waved their weapons and fought against the archangels mercilessly. Under the influence of the field of death, the angels who should have died turned into undead creatures under the control of rod. The emergence of battlefield magic brought the ability of the field of death into full play. For a time, rod controlled at least 100 undead angels. Under the control of rod, these undead angels rush to the gate of the treasure house together, clearing all the obstacles for Rowling to enter the treasure house in the cloud. "Undead creatures... And transformed from our companions." Gabriel, who retreated to one side, looked at the scene angrily. He could not help but rush to the gate of the treasure house to solve those evil undead creatures. "Keep calm." Her action, however, was stopped by the dark haired archangel, "I can feel that this is also the power of the field... I can''t imagine that those organizations should unite and dispatch three people with the power of the field at one time." After feeling those fields with different functions but very powerful, he looked dignified: "the end is approaching. It seems that other people on the mainland are not at ease. What a noble idea to save blakada. It''s a pity that he shouldn''t be our enemy... " He looked at the darkness in the distance, thought about the powerful mage, and said with regret. "They have betrayed God''s guidance and are not worthy of salvation." Gabriel rebuked, "a strong enemy is coming. Where is Michael now? He should have heard from me in the morning. What about the holy man? He is the only remaining apostle, we need the power of the word The black haired Angel sighed, "Michael is dealing with other things. The revived old heresy once again stepped into the land of erasia. In order to prevent his power from harming the whole of erasia, Michael is leading the saint to deal with him, and he can''t support here for a while. " "It''s him..." after hearing the explanation from the angel with black hair, Gabriel suddenly realized something and murmured. But soon, she woke up and shook her head. "Is it really the end of the world? Even he has come back to life... Does the holy Kingdom really want to become the last battlefield of kings in the end of the world as predicted?" "I don''t know. Only God knows all this." The angel with black hair sighed deeply. He looked into the distant sky with deep worry in his eyes. Chapter 1969 The border of elasia. Several people in different clothes are walking along the gravel path of eracia. Suddenly, they feel a strong breath approaching, and they stop at the same time. "Who is there? Don''t show up One of the Elven swordsmen came forward with a horizontal sword, stopped several people nearby behind him, and asked warily to the sky. As if in response to his words, the sky is shining with golden light, dense clouds are also dispelled by this light, revealing the beautiful six winged angels among the clouds. "Legend peak... Who are you?" The genie raised his sword and pointed at the six winged angel in the cloud. Feeling the invisible pressure of terror, the sword blade in the ELF''s hand was trembling, even a little unstable, but he still gritted his teeth and asked. "My name is wonderful." The angel gave him a light look. Until now, the spirit noticed that there was a soul like creature beside the six winged angel. "In the face of the majesty of God, there is no place for the furtive, and there is no escape for all evil." With the chanting of the six winged angel, the golden light fell from the sky. The dazzling light made the ELF''s eyes swell and had to close them. After a long time, until the light dissipated, he opened his eyes, but unexpectedly noticed that there was a man in white beside him. Not only him, but also the vampires in the team saw the man at this moment, "Is that what you really look like? The old Lich who lost her body, Ehrlich... "Looking at the man in white, the vampire tamic''s eyes narrowed slightly and murmured. "He came to me." Looking at the six winged angels in the sky, Erich said slowly. "He is looking for..." in front of the man in white, the nervous necromancer North just wanted to repeat his words, but his voice was interrupted. "North, don''t repeat it. At this moment, they can see me." Ehrlich''s eyes swept through the audience and finally stopped at the seraph in the sky. "Dear Archangel Michael, the last time I saw you was hundreds of years ago." He said slightly respectfully. "Sinner." Ehrlich''s reverence in exchange for the anger of the archangel, "betrayed the evil heresy of God, how dare you return to the holy kingdom?" "I have never forsaken God. It is you who have really forsaken God. In the name of God, you are doing injustice. As early as five hundred years ago, I saw it all The man in white shook his head and said in a loud voice. "Righteousness and injustice can not be distinguished by ordinary human beings. Only God''s guidance can explain all this." Answered the seraph. "Is it God''s guidance to discriminate against and eliminate the alien race, even their children?" Asked Ehrlich. "The righteousness in your mouth is only the blood of human beings, which is a kind of sin, but you think it is justice. You, like the pagans, are just trying to tamper with God''s teachings with your own ideas! " The seraph replied, "God has said that blasphemies should not be allowed to live! How dare you argue with me when you don''t even know the doctrines? " "God is merciful, those words can''t come from God''s mouth, it''s you who tampered with all this!" On the face of the man in white, for the first time, he showed his emotion and anger. The seraph shook his head with pity in his eyes. Next to the angel, the white spirit took the initiative to say, "Erich, the holy kingdom is not your wild place. Go back to the curse of the East. That''s your destination." There is a kind of magic in his words, which is a kind of command that can not be refused. As his voice spread, both the elf swordsman and the vampire on one side were in a trance and subconsciously retreated at this moment. "The power of the word? Unfortunately, the power of the word does not work for those who also have it. " Erich shook his head. "You all wake up. You don''t have to be controlled by words any more." As Ehrlich''s words spread, several people nearby suddenly regained consciousness and looked at the Holy Spirit in the air with a look of horror. Under the command of the power of the word, they completely lost control of their bodies, and they would not have been able to get rid of this power without the timely appearance of Erich. "That''s..." looking at the spirit in the sky, the spirit swordsman showed a puzzled look. The face of the spirit was like someone in his memory. "I can''t imagine that after so many years, even the holy mark has fallen, and you can still retain this power." It''s not easy to deal with this old heresy when the holy word is lifted, the six winged angel''s expression changes slightly, and the power of the holy word fails. "I will arrive at the holy city of standwick and finish what I failed. No one can stop me." Erich said with a firm look. Strong momentum, arrogant Archangel''s whole body, as if gilded sword blade, appeared in his hands, the sword pointed to the white man below: "look at the present Erathia, you led to the decline of the Vatican, you let the glory of God completely fade in this land, this is the result you want?" "I know everything you say. It''s not my intention. I''ll make it up and save it Ehrlich said in a high voice. "You won''t. You don''t even want to confess to God. How can people believe you?" The golden light of the sword blade in the archangel''s hand flashed, and the air was filled with devout prayers. The golden light blessed him, making him more powerful. He was ready to fight. With a deep sigh, Ehrlich shook the green blade in the elf swordsman''s hand, and it fell into the right hand of the necromancer north. "What..." as like as two peas, he was lost in control of his right hand, and the movement was similar to the white man in the distance. "Although this blade of chasing the wind is not as good as the angel alliance in your hand, it is full of the will of heroes." The strong momentum rises from the green blade in North''s hand, and the spirit swordsman on one side is stunned. Compared with the momentum in his hand, the wind blade exudes stronger momentum. Even space can''t bear the powerful power gathered on the wind blade. There are many questions in the mind of the Elven swordsman. Why did the old Lich know the archangel who guarded Erathia, and why could he completely control the blade of chasing the wind and exert the original power of the magic sword? Before the Elven swordsman asked, the golden sword was enough to separate the sky and tear the earth, so he cut off the six winged angels in the sky, and the six winged angels waved their swords to greet each other. Chapter 1970 "It seems that the prophet will not come to this battlefield for the time being. Don''t worry about the interference of the power of the holy word... If he can come, he should have appeared early." Under the bombardment of lightning and thunder blast, rod''s huge body also suffered a lot of damage. Fortunately, chain lightning was attracted by enota''s high iron sword. He only needed to sense the movement of magic elements and avoid the bombardment of thunder bomb. Looking at the angel in chaos, rod sighed that if the saint was here, the next battle would be a lot of trouble. "Is he really not coming? I also want to feel the power of the holy word and see if it is as powerful as you say Enota blinked and said. "That''s not a good power. Don''t try it easily." Rod shook his head. "In any case, we don''t have to be afraid even if the orator appears. Remember what I taught you? " Enota recalled a little, put the sword down, put his hands on both sides of his cheek, squeezed hard and said vaguely: "you mean... Like this?" "Not so." Rod reluctantly stroked his forehead, then reached out to correct enota''s action, moved her hand to her ear and pressed it hard. "The word of God is a force that works through words. As long as you are prepared in advance, block your ear and don''t listen to what he said, the word of God will not work for you." After listening to rod''s explanation, enota nodded hard. Looking at rod''s focus on correcting her actions, enota''s eyes also showed a trace of cunning. A chain lightning fell from the air and hit rod''s body accurately. Rod was convulsed. Even Elijah''s body could not bear the high damage caused by magic. Seeing this, enota quickly raised the iron sword in his hand to attract the lightning in the sky. At the same time, he gave Rodney a worried look. "It''s battlefield magic..." after recovering from the convulsion, rod could not help sighing. If you change to a legendary mage and release the thunder bombs and chain lightning that cover the whole battlefield one after another, it will be enough to drain all the mana in their bodies. It can''t last so long. However, the battlefield magic can do this, even without the guidance of the mage. Eli in the sky looks calm and feels the terrible damage brought by magic, but he doesn''t consume much mana in his body. The angel and the ocean undead, who were originally fighting fiercely, were separated by the magic of the battlefield. They had no time to care about their opponents. They could save their lives under the terrible magic, which became the biggest extravagance. At this moment, the great whale of the dead, who came to the battlefield, became the main target of the magic bombardment. The remaining necromancers did not dare to stay in the magic of the battlefield. Instead, they hid between the bones of the great whale of the dead, eager to seek shelter. "What are you doing? Don''t you see that the ghost energy of the undead whale has been greatly weakened by the spell? Or do you want to die here together? Don''t release the energy of death and repair the injury for it The magician alama, who has been hiding in the gap between the bones of the necromancer whale, yells at the nearby necromancer. "Lord alama, why are you taking refuge here?" As she squeezed through the sea dead, Vera looked at the magician and asked in surprise. "What''s so strange about that? Shall I send my bloody angel to Lei Pi? " Alma glanced at Vera impatiently. "Besides, under the shadow of this terrible spell, the angels ran away. I can''t continue to strengthen its ability, let alone collect its combat data." Looking at the blackened and enchanted angel, Vera didn''t ask any more questions. Instead, she released the energy of death to repair the damage on the whale. The quality of the death energy released by a single necromancer is low, so it can''t bring effective influence to the undead whale. However, many necromancers gather together and cooperate with the sea necromancers, which are tight in this area, so they can barely survive the bombardment of lightning and thunder. "My God, what''s that?" At this time, the cry of the nearby necromancer came to veral. He raised his head and saw a huge falling rock whistling down on the back of the necromancer whale. "Damn, who dares to attack my baby?" On the back of the undead whale, Kegel roars. The damage to the undead whale makes him feel unbearable. He looks at the direction of the falling rock, and his face changes. The orderly cavalry team has assembled outside the city far away from the spell bombardment. Those falling rocks that hit the undead whale were the attacks launched by the catapults in the team. Nearby priests came forward one after another to rescue the injured angels, and cast the long-range magic to disperse the death energy, further weakening the power of the undead whale, in an attempt to make the undead creature, which was hard to support under the bombardment of magic, completely die out under the power of magic. With the news of the attack on Whiterock, support from Erathia soon arrived here. Angels are not the only ones in the holy kingdom. "They are the largest knights in the neighborhood. It seems that the human lords nearby have got the news at this time." Looking at the Cavaliers who came to support, the six winged angel of golden crown and golden armour said slowly. "Someone has entered the treasure house in the cloud. You lead the angel guard into the treasure house to track the enemy. I''ll stay here to prevent them from causing more damage. " The dark haired Angel nodded and quickly analyzed. Without waiting for them to act separately, a new anomaly soon appeared on the battlefield below. "Lord agran, that''s..." looking at the chaotic knights in the distance, Vera showed surprise. Blood angel, I don''t know when cross domain space, appeared in the formation of the knight''s order, it issued a terrible scream at the same time, gushing blood from the body, instantly will be close to the side of the knight, into a blood man. "That''s my creation, a bloody angel with filthy blood as its support and angelic body as its source of strength." Looking at the changes in the body of each Erathian under the infection of blood, alama gave a joyful laugh: "I finally succeeded. It''s my most perfect magic creation. Everything I ever made can''t match it. It has both beauty and power. If you let the magicians in the underground world see it, I''m afraid all of them will be crazy about it! " With that, Alma looked up at the sky: "however, the score of magic creation is also related to practicality. A bloody Angel alone can''t explain anything. The number of these angels is far from enough. I need more angels... " Chapter 1971 The whole city of Whiterock is shrouded by terrible battlefield magic. The battle between the angel and the undead is interrupted. Each side retreats to one side to resist the terrible magic. The eracians are still outside Whiterock, which makes them the targets of the undead. The erosion caused by the bloody Angel instantly defeated the Erathians around it. The dissimilation from the filthy blood made the Erathians nearby have no resistance. "They are no longer your companions, but have become the existence of undead creatures. Don''t pity them and solve them!" After discovering the alienation of the nearby eracians, the commander of the order immediately made a decision and ordered to the nearby marksman that he would not dare to let others fight with such a strange bloody angel. The nearby marksman did as he said, aiming the sharp crossbow at the screaming companion. Crossbows and arrows shot through the bodies of these dissimilators, and their screams gradually subsided. Although the members of the nearby Knights completely obeyed the commander''s orders, their morale inevitably declined. The angel of blood has long been aware of the danger. Before the arrival of the crossbow, his body suddenly blinked and came to the position where the people gathered to launch another attack, releasing filthy blood. "Evil creature, that''s the end of your damage." Looking at the destruction caused by the bloody angel, the dark haired angel in the sky turns pale and points to the bloody angel. The golden blade immediately surrounds his body. The bloody Angel screams, ready to leave before the blade cuts his body. However, when its body appears in another position, the golden sharp blades also appear. These sharp blades are like gangrene attached to bones. Once they are formed, they cannot be removed by instant movement. "Get away from it now!" Looking at the blade around the bloody angel, the commander didn''t feel relieved. Instead, his face became heavy. When he found something wrong, he called to the soldiers nearby. Soon, in the cry of the bloody angel, the sharp blade flashed past its body. At the next moment, its body exploded violently. While the pieces of meat scattered, the hot blood splashed on the body of every Erathian nearby. "What''s this..." feeling the body gradually out of control, the nearby soldiers showed fear in their eyes. On the top, the angel with black hair also changed his face. His attack did not bring the expected effect, but harmed the nearby humans. He saw that the bodies of the Erathians were melting into a pool of plasma and merging into the flesh that the bloody angels had cracked. Instead of losing its activity, every piece of meat fried by the bloody Angel wriggled on the ground and came back together again. Looking at the elegians whose bodies were constantly changing in the middle of the wailing, the angel with black hair showed pity: "brave people, you should not die like this. In glory, go back to God. " He stretched out his hand, and the golden pillar of light immediately shrouded the people who were howling. Under the cover of the pillar of light, the nearby eracians showed a totally different look. The people of elasia, who were unwilling and afraid, howled louder, and their pain was not alleviated, but intensified. At the same time, the virtual shadow with the same appearance and outline rises to the sky, with wings behind it. The light forms a battle armor, turns into a powerful angel and rejoins the war. After all this, the breath of the angel with black hair weakened a little, and it didn''t seem easy. Soon, the bloody Angel recovered. In terms of strength, the angel with black hair can crush the angel with blood easily, but the pollution caused by the death of the angel with blood and the quality of continuous recovery make him feel very headache. "This is the... Reception ceremony?" Looking at the column of light rising in the distance, rod seemed to find something, and his face was surprised. Those golden pillars of light are very similar to the reception ceremony in rod''s memory. The only difference is that the energy contained in the pillars of light is more powerful, and even can turn ordinary souls directly into winged angels. After all, it was a secret method that the archangel used by himself. Naturally, it was not comparable to that used by ordinary priests. Just a glance at the battlefield over there, rod takes his attention back and puts it on the matter in front of him. That is to prevent other angels from interfering with Rowling in the cloud treasure house. Rowling is the only one who enters the house of treasure in the cloud. Even the great devil, agran, is left outside the house of treasure in the cloud, fighting fiercely with the nearby angels to prevent them from entering the house. The invasion of the treasure house in the cloud has undoubtedly touched some nerves of the nearby angels. Even though it is still shrouded in lightning and thunder, it is always in danger of being bombarded by terrible magic. The angels who are not afraid of death are still pouring in here. Under the control of rod, the undead angels cooperate with enota''s magic reinforcement to resist the angel legion, which is far more than several times of them. "Master, if we go on like this, we may not be able to support it..." Covered in blood, which is mixed with the blood of those angels, but also has its own blood, agran said hastily to rod, because of the mutual restraint between blood, agran can cause more damage to the angels, at the same time, he will also suffer more damage. "I know you can''t step back without my orders." Above the ground, rod''s orders came. Without flying magic blessing, Roderick was extremely helpless for a moment. No matter how strong Goliath was, he could only watch the battle outside the gate of the treasure house in the cloud, but could not intervene. At most, he could only pick up the huge stone and smash it at the angel in the sky. Instant movement can make rod come to the sky, but he will fall from the sky immediately. As a means to surprise the enemy, it can work occasionally. If you want to fight in the sky for a long time, it is definitely not a good choice. "Evil creatures, you can''t touch anything in the treasure house!" The warm female voice, which came from the sky, was Gabriel who had already released her hand. "Archangel, where are you going? Your opponent is me. " The black fog shrouded her body in an instant, and the shadow lady stood in front of her. But this time, she didn''t intend to entangle with Sally. Instead, she immediately moved across the darkness and came to the gate of the treasure house in the cloud. Chapter 1972 Through the pure white door, Rowling suddenly came to another space. She looked back, but could not see the trace of the door. It was completely separated from the previous space, as if in a different plane. At her feet, there are continuous clouds. If you blow away the clouds, you can see a mountain of gold coins all over the field of vision. Occasionally, you can find powerful treasures with unique effects under the burial of gold coins. All this did not attract Rowling''s attention. She felt a rush in her heart. "Brother, where is your essence..." After coming to this space, Rowling only felt that some of her perceptual ability had revived, and the power of consanguinity perception had brought her a kind of guidance. As long as she walked in the direction of guidance, she could find what she cared about. The hint of consanguinity makes Rowling happy, which also guides her forward direction in the vast cloud treasure house, so that she does not spend a lot of time to find the place of Rhode''s noumenon. Seeing no one around, Rowling doesn''t have to worry about exposing her ability. Rowling takes out the prophecy card, rubs it with one hand, and makes a perfect fan in her palm. She thinks about it, takes one out of these cards and throws it to the ground in front of her. Soon, a silver winged flying horse, the prophecy card that fell to the ground, leaped out and bowed gently in front of her. Rowling stroked the soft mane of the flying horse, then leaped up, steered the horse, and quickly went to guide the direction. The flying horse is flying rapidly in the air, and Rowling''s heart is also anxious. She is very worried about the situation of the outside world, and also worried about rod''s body. What''s her current state. At the same time, a lot of glittering and translucent lights came from the ground below. One by one, treasures with unique shape and amazing effect appeared in Rowling''s field of vision, which also made her breathe a little faster. "It''s exactly the same as what my brother said here. There is a curse among the treasures that seem to be stored at will in the treasure house. If people with weak will take those treasures, they will be seriously attacked by them." After discovering the abnormality in the treasure house, Rowling calmed down. Although the treasures in the treasure house have amazing effects, she is not here for those treasures. She has more important tasks waiting for her to complete. Beyond the vast array of rare treasures, in front of Rowling''s field of vision, there should be endless gold coins. On the ground, there is also a deep gully. Recalling the confession made by rod before she left, Rowling was very happy. She knew that that was where rod''s Noumenon was. As long as she could come there, she could wake up rod''s noumenon. Just as Rowling was secretly happy, a wave of fear came from behind her. She turned back tremblingly, only to see that the six winged angel of golden crown and golden armor was slowly taking shape at the position she had arrived at at the beginning. ¡­¡­ "Agran, stop her See Gabriel''s body across the space, rod eyes a burst of urgency, he doesn''t want to let Rowling be disturbed in it. After all, instant movement is only a third-order magic, which is a little worse than flame evasion. In the short-distance blink, the flame escapes faster than in the moment. It is almost imperceptible in the moment, but in the level of legendary creatures, this short moment is enough to determine the success or failure of the battle. "Go away!" During the battle, agran was ordered to cross the space immediately and try to stop Gabriel, who was full of anger. However, he was blown away by his sword. Even his arm holding the scythe was twisted out of shape, and he could not continue to fight. At the critical moment, rod on the ground no longer looks on and moves instantly, blocking the door of the treasure house in the cloud. Rod waved his huge hand and grabbed the archangel, but he saw that her figure suddenly turned into a streamer and passed directly through Goliath''s abdomen, with a string of long blood marks. Rod didn''t even stop her for half a minute, so he let her into the treasure house in the cloud. Rod opened his mouth slightly and fell from the air with a little surprise. At this moment, rod felt the limit of Goliath. Even in hell, he can kill the giant with the help of bimonthly claws after fusion. If the archangel aims at him with all his strength, I''m afraid he can''t stick to it until now. Although Goliath''s body has powerful attributes, there is a deep gap between Goliath and the creatures at the top of the legend, which can not be crossed at all. This is also the limit of Goliath''s body. With Goliath, rod can defeat ordinary legendary creatures, but he can''t help the existence of the top of the legend. Only the former noumenon has the potential to defeat the top of the legend. "Rod, why don''t you tell me before you move? I almost fell to the ground! " After rod fell to the ground from the air, enota flew to him. At this moment, the girl with purple hair had a pair of butterfly wings behind her, which were constantly flapping. The instant movement is not like the escape of fire, which can''t lead other people across the space. After rod blinked into the air, enota almost fell to the ground according to her inertia. Fortunately, as a fairy dragon, she flapped her wings in time to stabilize her figure. Beside enota, Lucia was still expressionless, looking coldly at rod. "Enota, Rowling is in danger now. According to the previous plan, I can''t enter the cloud treasure house. Only you can help her! " Looking at enota, rod seemed to think of something and said quickly. Apart from Chairman Eli, Rowling and enota, rod is the only one who can master reincarnation and rebirth. Rod must use this magic to awaken the noumenon. Because of the existence of death, he can''t get too close to noumenon and can''t enter the treasure house in the cloud. When the archangel enters the house of treasure in the cloud, he feels the danger that Rowling is about to face. Rod''s face is frozen. If it is not for enota, he will almost ignore it and directly enter the house of treasure in the cloud to awaken himself with the realm of death. Before that, rod had anticipated all kinds of possible situations, and made the corresponding backhand, and at this time, the backhand was in enota. "I''ll bring her back with you Enota nodded. He just wanted to fly to the gate of the treasure house, but rod stopped him. "If you are in danger and try your best to transform the noumenon into the undead, I will also enter the treasure house in the cloud. Remember to tell me the situation there with the sound transmitting conch." With that, rod watched enota and Lucia go away. Chapter 1973 "The archangel has now entered the treasure house in the cloud. According to rod''s plan, shouldn''t you stop her? Why do you let her go? " Under the black fog, Eli''s eyes were closed, and he could not see everything nearby. However, through his own strong perception, he was aware of what was happening outside the gate of the treasure house, and then he frowned and asked. "I''ve tried my best, haven''t I?" The languid words that didn''t care, came from the deep darkness, "besides, I don''t want to be attacked by those lightning, your magic, interfered with my action." Eli frowned slightly. Although the power of battlefield magic is powerful, the shadow lady, whose strength is at the top of legend, can easily avoid any spell damage. Even if she fights in the area covered by the magic, it will not have any influence. This is not enough to be a reasonable explanation. In the dark, her light laughter came, like a kind of irony to Eli''s guess. From her laughter, Eli felt something, but not sure. For Ms. shadow, Eli is always guessing the purpose of her hand. If he was guided by the God of the mage to save blakada, then why did Ms. shadow come here? Not far away, under the cover of lightning and thunder, the grand prayers of the angels spread to elier through the deep darkness. "Merciful God, your servant is in a bitter battle. Please give us the ability to resist lightning and evil against you." Hearing the angel''s prayer, Eli frowned: "what are they doing? Do the angels really think that by praying, they can fight against the magic I cast? " In the darkness beside him, Sally was slightly surprised: "a prayer ceremony? I''ve never seen a prayer ceremony initiated by an angel. It''s said that this kind of ceremony can meet the requirements of the ceremony leader.... " Just then, with the last prayer of the angels, the door of the treasure house in the cloud suddenly opened. Under the pure white light, a silver lightning pendant fell from the door and was finally held by Raphael. "God answered our prayers! From now on, we don''t have to fear the lightning magic of the enemy any more The voice of the archangel resounds on the battlefield. At this moment, all the angels are encouraged to rush into the lightning shrouded area and attack the undead whale. "What?" Just being bombarded by chain lightning, rod, shivering all over, also heard the archangel''s words. Looking at the pendant in his hand, rod''s eyes narrowed. "Is that... The God pendant? How can they appear in the hands of angels? " The rapid lightning strikes the nearby angels, but it doesn''t stir up any waves and dissipates in an instant. The undead whale on one side is obviously not so lucky, and is actually hurt by the lightning. The genie pendant enables users and all their allies to be immune to the damage of lightning like spells. Whether it''s low-level thunderbolt lightning, or now chain lightning, or even Titan''s arrow, they can also be completely immune. For rod, who owns Titan''s arrow, the electronic God pendant is undoubtedly his biggest nemesis. Unexpectedly, it appears in the hands of angels at this moment. According to his memory, the first appearance of God pendant should be in the period when the element city was just established. In the shadow of battlefield magic lightning and thunder, about every five Chain Lightning releases, there will be a thunder bomb. The thunderbolt of lightning is far more than the roar of explosive bomb. In addition, the precursor of thunderbolt and explosive bomb is extremely obvious. As long as you are immune to lightning damage and keep vigilant at all times, you can not be afraid of this battlefield magic. After thinking about the key point, rod immediately said to Eli: "remove the battlefield magic! It''s not going to work, it''s going to affect us in reverse! " "Unfortunately, I can''t remove this magic. You have to wait until the magic elements in this space are exhausted." However, Eli''s reply sank rod''s heart. Even the caster could not interfere with the completely formed battlefield magic. In desperation, rod cleared the obstacles ahead, quickly returned to the side of the undead whale, and the nearby undead mage, resisted the angel in the lightning. The only good news is that the archangel, out of scruples, confronts Ms. shadow and Eli in the sky and fails to join in the battle. Otherwise, rod does not know how long he can hold on to his attack. After experiencing the effect of death, the nearby angels no doubt learned to be smart. They no longer rush up to fight close to each other. Instead, under the command of the archangel, they gather golden blades from a distance and bombard rod and the undead whale. The ordinary angel''s blade is very short, and the damage is extremely limited. It can only slightly penetrate the energy of the nether world around the undead whale. The archangel''s blade is full of majesty, just like the spiral sword in their hands. Even if Goliath''s body is bombarded by the blade, there will be a big hole in his body. As for the archangel, At the same time, the condensed blade can completely surround a creature. If rod chooses to fight hard, he is afraid that Goliath''s body will be completely torn apart. Angels are not good at long-range combat, but it doesn''t mean that they don''t have the ability of long-range combat. Apart from condensing sharp blades, they can also perform all kinds of magic like ordinary mages. In the face of the angels attacking in the distance, rod had no means to deal with it for a moment. He tried to use the power of instant movement to directly appear around the angels and launch a surprise attack, but those angels were already on guard and would use instant movement to escape at the moment when rod appeared. Before, in order to prevent Gabriel from entering the treasure house in the cloud, rod showed the power of instant movement, but failed to achieve results, which made those angels have the defense. The ability to move instantaneously, in many cases, can only play a surprise effect. Once the enemy is on guard, it will be difficult to achieve results again. Although Goliath''s body has powerful attributes, the effect is much smaller for the flexible and flawless angels. Rod can''t even touch those angels. On the contrary, the chain lightning constantly bombarding makes rod''s body twitch and emit black smoke. Once again, under the bombardment of the angel, a big pit appeared behind him. Rod managed to repair the injury behind him with a fusion ceremony. Then he looked back at the door of the treasure house in the cloud. He only hoped that Rowling over there could wake up her body as soon as possible. Chapter 1974 The war situation took a sharp turn under the influence of the praying ceremony. Just when rod, who was not small trauma, faintly felt that his body was not supporting, a familiar voice came from the undead whale behind him. "Lord Rhode, you''ve come at the right time. Your demons don''t want to cooperate with my treatment at all!" Rod quickly looked back and saw the magician Alma, appeared in the pale skeleton of the necromancer whale. Next to the magician, agalan, the great devil, was hard hit, his hands were not naturally twisted, and he could not take up arms to fight. In order to block Gabriel, agran tried to block in front of the angry archangel, the result can be imagined, just bear the archangel''s blow, agran lost his fighting ability, fell from the air. Fortunately, the damage of his hands didn''t affect the use of fire evasion. Before the nearby angels came to mend the sword, agran escaped to the undead whale through fire evasion. "Master, I don''t want to be with this magician. There is a smell on him that I hate. He also said that he would give me treatment, but I don''t need his treatment. No matter what injury I suffered, I just need to soak in the magma for a period of time, and then I can completely recover. " See rod came to the undead whale, agran quickly complained. "But there''s no time like that now, is there? We need to play the power of this great devil as soon as possible. There is no time for him to return to the volcano. " The blonde magician said slowly, and rod was bombarded by several archangels during this time. "Agran, get his treatment quickly." It''s not easy to fuse the broken parts again. Rod quickly orders that he doesn''t have time to deal with these things. He directly uses the power of the death field to control agran. "All right." Although reluctant, but the big devil agran still obeyed rod''s order, trembling to accept the treatment of the magician. "I''ve never transformed a great demon, oh no, it''s healing..." looking at agran in front of me, the magician showed his eyes full of desire, like a hungry man, seeing a delicacy, "stretch your hands forward, and relax, don''t move..." With that, he picked up the scythe that belonged to the great devil, waved it violently, and cut off agran''s twisted arm because of his injury. "You The great devil''s Scythe is very sharp. Even the magician who is not good at fighting, he will cut off agran''s arm without any hindrance. Of course, this is also related to rod''s previous order that agran should strictly comply with the requirements of the magician. Seeing his arm cut off, agran didn''t blink. He once accepted the baptism of the door of pain. Agran has an unimaginable endurance for pain. The pain of his arm being cut off in front of him is even less than one tenth of the pain in the illusion of pain. The only thing that can''t bear in agran''s heart is that the situation outside the door of pain, after all, is just a feeling of pain. Now, he has actually lost his arm, which makes his heart ache even more. In agran''s impression, the injury like before can be completely recovered after soaking in the magma for a few days. When the arm is completely detached, I''m afraid that it may not be able to recover even after soaking for a few weeks. Before agran''s heart ached for long, the magician took out another pair of arms and quickly connected them to him. "What is this? What did you do? " Just for a moment, his arms were connected to agran''s body. Agran didn''t even savor the pain. The pain had completely disappeared. Instead, a pair of new arms. These arms, which are similar to human beings, are out of place with agran''s original dark red body. Agran is not used to them at first sight. However, when he tries to wave his arms, he finds that his arms in front of him are more useful than he expected, and even more flexible than his previous arms. The more he tried these arms, the more surprised agran was. He spread his fingers and sucked the scythe which was thrown aside by the magician. The scythe whirled rapidly in his hands, and the shadow was like a whirling windmill. Agran''s eyes also showed a certain joy. "This is what I found when I was transforming angels. I call it the versatile part." Looking at the transformed demons, the magician Alma said with satisfaction, "angels have the most perfect bodies. Their bodies are enough to carry any known power. In other words, if they want, they can master any kind of power, even different blood power." He added: "because of this, their bodies can be replaced by any kind of creature, provided they are treated by the magician. Your arms, then, come from the abandoned parts that I used when I fused angels. Instead of discarding them, I used them for different experimental studies. " The big devil nodded. The magician in front of him had an unimaginable mania for the alien creatures, and his fiery eyes made agran want to stay away: "well, the pair of arms before me..." "Of course, do other research for me. You don''t want to go back, do you?" With that, the magician Alma put the twisted arms of the great devil in front of his eyes. Under the action of the death field, the arms recovered, but due to their own injury, they could not move widely. The big devil looked at the twisted arms for a few eyes, then looked at his new arms, feeling a different touch from before, and finally sighed: "OK, let me try the power in the new arms." With that, agran raised the scythe and wanted to fight against the nearby angels with rod not far away, but he was stopped by the magician. "The universal arm is still in the research stage. I can''t guarantee its stability. It may fail or have any other side effects. If you find any problems, please give me the first feedback so that I can make adjustments in time. " Added the magician. "Damn it, why do you say it now?" Agran glared at him and began to complain. The magician shrugged: "I thought you didn''t care. Of course, if you are willing to cooperate with my research, I may be able to give you a thorough examination." As he said this, his eyes were blazing again, and agran seemed to be unable to bear it any longer. His whole body escaped into the fire and fought with the archangel who was gathering the golden blade and bombarding rod. Chapter 1975 When agran joined the war again, the Necromancers on the whale never stopped fighting. The fast-moving Chain Lightning falls from the air, but it is directed to the ground and a large number of ocean undead by the high iron bar. It is difficult to bring fatal damage to the undead mages hidden in the undead whale. The actions of the necromancer also attract the attention of the angels. There are angels gathering sharp blades to bombard them from the sky, and the necromancer below will respond to the fierce cloud of death. "If you can''t protect the defense device, let your undead creatures go up and bear it. Don''t let the lightning fall into the crowd! The angels didn''t know what they got, but they could resist lightning. damn! They are coming again. The first and second teams of corpse witches are ready to shoot alternately, and the third and fourth teams are ready to gather the cloud of death On the back of the undead whale, commander farezer was yelling, and gave orders to the nearby undead mage. His voice also became the only sound that could make the nearby necromancer feel at ease under the roar of lightning and thunder. His timely command greatly slowed down the damage of the necromancer, and the necromancer looked at him with more peace of mind. Undead creatures are not affected by morale. They only follow the orders of the necromancer and fight to the last moment, but the necromancer is affected by morale. Once the situation completely collapses, these necromancers'' enthusiasm for controlling undead creatures will be greatly reduced. At the same time, the Necromancers will also receive the bonus of leadership skills, which will virtually make farezer''s command easier. The bonus of morale will take effect in many cases. This is also the reason why rod is relieved to hand over the command of the battlefield to commander farezer. Compared with other people, he has received professional training, which can undoubtedly play a greater role, and the existence of death field also ensures his loyalty. "We need more ocean undead to keep up with the current loss! Vera, why is the reinforcement on the other side of the island slowing down? " The battle situation is urgent. As the commander of the battlefield, faleze doesn''t care about his identity and asks the death knight Vera loudly. "I can''t help it. The door of dimension opened by Ms. inolta in the sky has been destroyed by the angel. We only have the portal in the underground passage to supplement the undead." Vera replied quickly. "Tell the death knight who stays there to double his devotion to the ocean undead! Doesn''t he know the urgency of the situation? If we go on like this, we will all die here! " In the face of the reprimand from farezer, villa was a little uncomfortable for a while. On weekdays, the necromancer always fights alone, never under the command of others, even the Lich of Diya. He doesn''t know where Lord Rhode got the stern commander. With this in mind, Vera did not hesitate to take out the sound transmitting conch and said to Kane, who was far away from the water element plane, "we are going to be unable to hold on. We will double our investment in the ocean dead!" "I''m doing that." From the other end of the conch came Kane''s voice. No wonder falezer is so anxious. When the angel can resist the lightning, the war situation suddenly turns to a sharp decline. The Dead Sea spirits have already spread the ground nearby two meters high. Ordinary necromancers are about to be completely submerged by these dead fish. Fortunately, the existence of the Necromancers'' whale gives them a place to live. An endless stream of ocean undead is pouring out from the crevice under the gap of the skeleton of the undead whale. The undead sorcerer, who is reinforced by the undead sorcerer, is instantly controlled by the nearby undead sorcerer. According to the formation of farezer, he is fighting the angels in the air with the cloud of death. It is a pity that the newly added ocean undead will not turn the war around. If there is no decisive means, it will at best delay the time of defeat. Even the magician Alma, at this moment, can''t keep the previous leisurely, constantly cast all kinds of magic against the enemy. One of his arms turned into a whip, and the other hand kept casting spells to fight against the attacking angel. Rod also felt the danger of the situation at this time. If it goes on like this, I''m afraid that before Rowling and them wake up, the outside of the treasure house in the cloud can''t hold on. The number of angels far exceeded rod''s expectation. He tried his best to resist the long-range siege of angels, limiting a large number of angels to one side of the battlefield, with scars all over his body. Goliath''s huge body undoubtedly became an angel''s target at this moment. At this time, the angels'' attack stopped, and they took the initiative to retreat, which also gave rod a chance to breathe for a while. As if rod had found something, looking back, a mass of pale dark energy gathered in the empty chest of the necromancer whale, and then gushed out along the air hole behind it, covering a large area of the sky. Under the shadow of the energy of the nether world, the angel who didn''t have time to escape suddenly became old and wrinkled in his handsome appearance. But this was not the focus of rod''s attention. His vision was always on this special whale. "Kegel, I need your undead to cooperate with me." Krogel, the wave breaker, just manipulated the undead whale to spew out the ghost energy, enveloping a group of angels in the air, but rod''s voice came to his ear. "Lord rod, I will try my best to meet your requirements, but it can''t move. It has to defend the portal in the underpass, otherwise, we will lose all reinforcements." Seeing rod''s request, Kegel respectfully said that the undead whale could persist under the siege of angels for such a long time, thanks to the giant in the distance who alone held down a large number of angels. "Just leave it here without moving, it doesn''t affect its unique ability." Rod said slowly, and he looked at the undead whale in the eyes, also a bit more crazy. Kegel was stunned. He didn''t understand what rod was going to do with his undead. "I once had a legendary undead, which was covered with pale fog, like a ghost dragon that could sneak into the nether world. Ghost Dragons have a unique ability. Their breath can make any living thing grow old quickly. I think that the ability of Ghost Dragons should be related to the habits of giant dragons. Even if they become undead creatures, the structure of breathing dragon breath in their mouth remains. " He was bombarded by the angel''s sharp blade behind his back, and the flesh and blood behind his back. But he continued: "your undead, in the same way as the ghost dragon, can not only use the energy of the nether world, but also retain some of its structure. And that''s how we win. " Chapter 1976 "Lord rod, you mean..." It''s not Kegel who controls the undead whale, but alama, who is good at making alien creatures beside Kegel. Listening to rod''s story, Alma''s eyes were slightly stunned. From rod''s description, he undoubtedly realized something, but he was still not sure. Like a thin barrier, he could not get a glimpse of rod''s real intention. "That''s what you think, Alma, call your bloody Angel back, and I need its filthy blood." Waving his arm to disperse the surrounding angels, rod said quickly. "It''s true..." Listening to Lord rod''s command, at this moment, Alma''s eyes finally showed a clear color of understanding, and his body trembled faintly: "I can''t imagine that as an expert of alien biology, I didn''t even think of such a simple method. If it wasn''t for Lord rod''s reminder, I would not have paid attention to these, let alone such a method... This ability of observation and discovery, Is that the short board I''m making for the alien "What are you talking about? What else is there? Is that our reinforcement? " On one side, Kegel showed his puzzled eyes. He didn''t understand what happened. He just thought rod''s words were very strange. He was talking about the undead whale. Why did he mention the ghost dragon? "You stupid necromancer, Lord rod said so obviously." Looking at Kegel, Alma said with disdain, "come on, you just have to follow my orders and give full play to the abilities of the undead!" In the face of Alma''s scornful eyes, Kegel only felt that his face could not hang. As soon as he wanted to retort, a bloody figure appeared in front of him. It was not long ago, the bloody angel who had just been smashed by the sharp blade of the archangel. After the body was broken, the magical creature did not die. Its fragments merged little by little and finally restored to its original shape. Even the circle of head around the neck was intact at the moment. Kegel was startled by the sudden appearance of the bloody angel, and felt its terrible momentum. He wisely refused to refute anything. He did not even dare to look at the twisted face of the bloody angel. With Alma''s signal, Kegel takes him and the blood angel to the air hole in the middle of the skeleton of the undead whale, while rod continues to drag the angel. "Blood of filth." Looking at the bloody angel, alama ordered slowly. His words, for the bloody angel, are like supreme instructions. Blood Angel bent down, neck around each head, at this moment, spit out a lot of dark blood, at the same time make a bad retch sound. The filthy blood spewed by the bloody angel is like thick blood columns, but its body has not changed. At this moment, Kegel seemed to understand how the blood of the necromancer came from. Compared with this, what makes Kegel care more is the real purpose of alama''s action. "You pour the dirty blood into the blowhole of the ghost whale. Do you want to..." Kegel said uncertainly. "Just as you think, ghost whales are enough to spray filthy blood on the whole sky and make those angels suffer from filthy blood." Allama said slowly, "I''m afraid only Lord rod can come up with such a crazy plan. Even I have ignored your undead." "But does it really work?" Kegel said suspiciously, "my ghost whale has no flesh and blood for a long time. It''s very different from ordinary whales. The air hole can only be used to spew the energy of the nether world. I can''t guarantee whether it can really spread the dirty blood all over the sky as Lord Rhode expected..." "For others, there may still be the possibility of failure, but here I am." Alma smiles confidently. "Have you forgotten what I do? I''m a sorcerer of alien creatures. " With these words, alama took out a lot of flesh and blood and filled the air hole of the undead whale: "these are the universal bodies of angels, which fit the bodies of all creatures. With my magic transformation, they are enough to repair the body damage of any creature." After a pause, he continued: "although the bodies of these angels will also be eroded by filthy blood, they are enough to complete this use. My preparations are all finished. Next, it''s up to you. " The shoulder was patted by alama, and the dirty blood had accumulated into a deep pool of blood. At this moment, Kegel did not hesitate any more. He held his breath and immediately gave orders to the ghost whale. The dark red blood column rushed up to the sky, and after reaching a certain height, it suddenly spread out, spreading a layer of turbid blood curtain in the sky. From a distance, it was like a blood fountain in the sky, blooming in the sky of Baishi city. The nearby angel, obviously did not expect the sudden change, in the Dodge less than, instantly was covered with filthy blood. The next moment, they will be violently eroded by the blood of the ancient creatures, and there will be signs of alienation all over them. It''s too late to resist blood erosion, let alone fight with the enemy. For a moment, a large number of wailing angels fell from the air. All those who want to help will also be eroded by filthy blood. The scene is extremely spectacular. Listening to the wailing of nearby angels under alienation, Eli''s expression slightly changed: "good move, let me spread it further." He raised his hand slightly, and a violent hurricane blew over Whiterock City, scattering the dark blood curtain nearby, even covering the whole sky. "Stop it Rafael in the distance, unwilling to see this situation, also cast his magic, blowing a reverse hurricane, trying to eliminate the magic influence brought by Eli. "Your magic doesn''t work for me." However, it was Eli''s dispelling magic that was waiting for him. Eli used his own magic power to interfere with the archangel''s influence on the war situation. In the field of magic, Eli, as the head of the magic guild and the leader of the pure mage, is even better than the archangel in front of him. He can directly dispel the magic of the other side by virtue of the suppression of magic. Generally, this kind of thing only happens between high-level mages and their apprentices when the level is crushed. Perhaps in some scruples, the existence of these legendary peaks did not do their best, but tacitly handed over the battlefield below to the people below. At this moment, the balance was broken. Chapter 1977 The dark rain of blood poured down from the sky, which was more terrifying than the battlefield magic, and made the two sides of the battle stop temporarily. "Raise Hercules shield! You don''t want to be like that, do you? If you don''t want to, just cast it for me Commander farezer yelled at him, pointing to an angel whose flesh and blood were distorted by the filthy blood on the ground in the distance. Looking at the tragedy of the angel, the nearby necromancers only felt cold in their hearts and could not help but increase their investment in mana. They didn''t want to become ghosts. Many necromancers cast their magic together, and soon a thick layer of Hercules shield was formed on the top of the ghost whale. All the pouring blood rain flowed along the surface of the Hercules shield to one side of the ground, without affecting the Necromancers. The angel who is avoiding the blood rain, seeing the means of these necromancers, also learns to gather a powerful shield around his body to resist the erosion of the blood rain. But there are still many angels who have not responded. They are first eroded by the blood of filth and fall from the air to the ground. Their whole body is undergoing violent alienation. On the other side, the magician Alma looked at the scene, and his enthusiasm was even more intense: "with these experimental materials, my research on angels will go further. In other words, it''s thanks to the method provided by Lord rod." Beside him, Kegel, the wave breaker, was staring at this scene. The blood rain from the air overturned his previous cognition. He never thought that the ghost whale he controlled could cooperate with the dirty blood to cause such terrible damage. He sighed deeply: "this is incredible..." "For a magician, nothing is inconceivable as long as he understands all the characteristics of a creature." Alma took a look at him, perhaps because he was in a good mood, and he took the initiative to explain: "your ghost whales always release the energy of the nether world through the pores behind them, rather than spitting directly in the way of dragon breath like a ghost dragon, which is related to their structural differences. Lord Rhode discovered this and came up with a way to break the game Kegel nodded. He could not help admiring rod, who had come up with a solution. Relying on this method alone, the angel''s attack would be greatly delayed. If it were him, he would never have come up with such a solution. "What have you done?" With a flash of fire, the great devil holding the scythe also appeared on the ghost whale: "if I didn''t react quickly and escape with fire, I would have become that ghost! You''d better give me an explanation, otherwise... " On the face of the great devil, there was still some lingering fear. He didn''t want to be contaminated by the filthy blood in the sky. He stretched out his white arm, pointed the edge of the scythe at the two people on the ghost whale, and asked in a loud voice. "Don''t make any noise. It''s Lord rod''s idea. Are you going to disobey him?" The magician Alma frowned and reached out to push away his scythe. Suddenly, he seemed to think of something. His pupils shrank and he quickly looked towards the front of the battlefield. There, the giant is bathed in the blood rain from the sky, and his whole body has been dyed red by blood. At the same time, all his flesh and blood seemed to be alive. On the surface of his body, there were bumps like hills in the eyes of ordinary people, and he kept swimming along his body. At the same time, he also made a slightly painful low roar. "What have you done to your master? How did he become what he is now? " Noticing all kinds of changes in rod''s body, the great devil felt anxious and asked the magician who caused the change. "His body has been eroded by the filthy blood. Yes, according to his figure, he can''t avoid the filthy blood pouring down..." Alma said with a slight change of expression. "Even Lord rod can''t resist the blood of filth?" On one side, Vera, the death knight who was watching the battlefield, asked in a daze. He who had been eroded by the blood of filth, knew how difficult the blood was. Even the body of the death knight who had already died would be awakened by the blood of filth. "After all, it''s deep in the ocean. It''s said that it''s the blood of the incarnation of God. Even though I''ve studied countless species, I''ve never seen anything like it. Those filthy blood are enough to erode the body of any creature, but I don''t know what impact it will have on the creatures at the top of the legend... " Alma paused. He looked at the giant who was dissimilating in the distance and said with some uncertainty: "however, from the state of Lord rod, it seems that he is still fighting against the erosion of filthy blood. His body has not been completely dissimilated, but I don''t know how long he can last..." Under the gaze of Alma, the giant in the distance seemed to be unable to hold on. His whole body curled up slightly and trembled violently. Looking at this scene, Alma sighed slightly, but before he made an evaluation, the giant''s body changed again. With the gushing of blood, a new palm grows from the original deformity of the giant''s right hand. It''s not accurate to say that it''s a palm, because every finger on it is very smooth, and you can see the traces of scales. Not only that, there are cracks and eyes on the fingertips, just like five more python. "It''s a sign of alienation, but normally, alienation should happen all over the body, not just in the position of the arms..." Alma looked at the scene and commented with some doubts, "unless Lord rod can use the magic method to concentrate the dirty blood in his body on one part of his body..." On the other side, rod looked at the reborn arm with a clear look in his eyes. When the bloody fountain erupted and the blood of filth fell from the sky, rod knew it was hard to escape and simply stayed in place. When his body was eroded by filthy blood, the intense pain did not make rod panic. After being tempered by the painful illusion, this degree of pain could not interfere with his attention. Rod is in charge of the most special fusion ceremony. When the blood of filth erodes the body, rod takes the initiative to perform this magic trick. At the beginning, rod''s plan was to directly merge the blood of filth into the blood of the body and make it a part of himself. However, the effect of filthy blood is too powerful. If it is forced to merge, I''m afraid that the whole blood of rod''s body will be completely replaced by filthy blood. However, rod can only do it in a different way. Chapter 1978 Rhode''s choice is to concentrate the dirty blood that erodes the body on a certain part of the body, that is, Goliath''s incomplete right hand, and then separate the right hand from the whole body, so as to achieve the goal of only letting the dirty blood erode a part of the body. In the previous battle with Molly, in order to limit the strength of the Dragon Queen at the top of the legend, rod had to give up Goliath''s right hand and turn it into an undead, which limited Molly''s power. Since then, Goliath''s right hand has been vacant. Rod tried to fuse undead creatures to make up for the damage on his right hand, but the effect was not good. He could not support Goliath''s great power at all. As long as he exerted a little force, his whole hand would be crushed. But rod had no time to let alama cultivate a right hand suitable for Goliath''s body, so he had to leave it empty all the time. At this moment, after feeling the dissimilation of filthy blood on the body, rod put it on the vacant right hand to see if the blood from the ultimate multi headed snake can repair his body. It''s a painful process to move the dirty blood in the body. Without the experience of multiple fusion rituals and painful illusions, rod can''t stick to it. The final result is better than rod imagined. Under the influence of filthy blood, Goliath''s right hand recovers and produces alienation. At the same time, the filthy blood that invades rod''s body has been solved. Rod raised his right hand over his head, and the snake''s head, which had just been born in his fingers, seemed to have a reaction. He raised his head and looked at rod with a spit. "Dirty blood... It''s a strange blood." Rod commented that if he looked around, the angels who had been eroded by filthy blood would not be so lucky. They also have the unique structure of snakehead, but it is not the alienation of fingers. More importantly, the whole shoulder and even wings are alienated, which makes them unable to maintain their balance. In the sky, the lightning is still bombarded continuously, and the angels whose bodies are alienated lose the protection of the God of electricity pendant at this moment, and turn into a burnt corpse under the jumping lightning. On the ghost whale, Vera can''t bear to look at this scene. The first dirty blood was brought back by him from the ultimate multi headed snake. Suddenly, he exclaimed, "what''s that?" Following Vera''s point, the people on the ghost whale saw that the body of the angel, who had been turned into a burnt corpse, suddenly cracked and still belonged to the angel, and became a member of the field of death, while the rest of the body parts turned into snake heads slowly wriggled, as if they still had vitality. "That''s the effect of filthy blood." Seeing people''s puzzled eyes, Alma took the initiative to explain, "the blood of filth contains almost infinite vitality. The infected parts will be endowed with the characteristics of blood of filth. Even if the owner of the original body dies, the parts where the blood of filth is located will survive for a long time." He added: "I''ve tried many methods, but they can''t kill the activity of dirty blood. At most, they can only be excreted from the organism. Of course, my attempt may not be in place, but if I use it as a weapon, dirty blood is far more practical than other methods. As long as the enemy accidentally touches it, it''s hard to get rid of it..." Alma just said that, the space beside him trembled, and a strong sense of crisis filled everyone''s heart. "No, it''s thunder..." Kegel seems to be aware of something. He screams in his mouth. The one who moves faster than him is the one who finds the abnormal devil faster. The big devil stretched out his arms and immediately caught all the people nearby. His body melted into the fire. When he had just finished all this, there was a deafening roar from his back. The terrible level five magic broke in the position where several people were standing. If it wasn''t for the help of the big devil, except for the magician alama, the others would be blown to pieces in an instant. A huge hole appeared in the air hole of the undead whale. Kegel looked at the ghost whale with heartache. The tragic injury on the ghost whale also explained to the public that the method of spraying dirty blood through the air hole is no longer applicable at the moment. "Damn it! How many thunderous bombs have erupted on the battlefield? Why do they appear here? He also destroyed the blowhole of the ghost whale... "Kegel said with some difficulty. "I have heard before that the Erathians claim to be blessed by God, and their luck in battle is always much better than that of other creatures, not to mention the angels. It''s already happened. There''s no point in complaining. " At this moment, Alamar is calmer than the others. "Do you mean that you killed the angels in that way at one time, so you were punished by God, and then you were bombarded by thunder bombs? Screw you. I don''t believe that. " The big devil who just saved everyone, listening to Alma''s story, showed some impatience on his face. It is no doubt impossible for the great devil in hell to fear God. With that, agran just wanted to pick up the scythe and fight with the angels in the air. In the sky, another chain lightning slashed at several people. "Damn, these spells are not finished yet?" The big devil angrily scolded, but still put down the idea of going to meet the enemy, and led the people to move again. What makes agran extremely helpless is that he doesn''t know what happened. At this moment, the magic that had been released disorderly in the sky seemed to have eyes, and accurately bombarded the necromancer. Not far away, rod became the target of the magic attack, and he was very embarrassed. "It seems that as I expected, our previous actions have been punished by God, and our luck has fallen to the extreme. Misfortune is enveloping us. No matter where we hide, as long as we are still enveloped by this magic, we will be constantly hit by magic." After blinking for many times, he noticed that the lightning nearby was far from abating. Instead, he seemed to lock himself in and bombard him continuously. Alma''s face sank and he said. Even the great devil who didn''t believe in luck didn''t refute Alma''s words at this moment. In his heart, he seemed to have a faint belief in what the magician said. They were cursed by bad luck for spreading filthy blood. Chapter 1979 "Those necromancers who offend the majesty of eracia and the territory of God will surely be cursed by bad luck." Above the sky, Raphael, holding the elephantine pendant, said slowly. The golden light flashed from behind him. No one saw what he had done except Eli, who was responsible for blocking him. "Bad luck..." from the direction of chain lightning, Eli also vaguely saw something wrong. The chain lightning, which should have been disordered, now focuses on the necromancer, which also makes the necromancer suffer a heavy loss. "Exorcism." Eli tried to use magic to dispel the bad luck on the necromancer below. Unfortunately, his action did not achieve any effect. The bad luck on the necromancer was not a magic effect. On the ground below, the great devil agran once again led several people through the fire to avoid the attack of lightning. Finally, he could not help complaining: "Damn it, if it goes on like this, I can''t fight with those angels at all. I can only help you avoid lightning all the time. This is not what I should do as a great devil. And why aren''t the angels afraid of lightning at all? " With that, a flash of lightning struck the angel, but it seemed to be absorbed by his body, causing no harm. "I remember at the beginning of the fight, they didn''t have that ability." Agran couldn''t help but say that without waiting for him to come forward to fight, the bloody Angel flew out first and rushed towards the flying angel. After the previous bloody fountain, the magician Alma was not idle. Taking advantage of the short gap, he fused the eroded angels together, and there were several more bloody angels around him. However, due to the short fusion time, these bloody angels could not compare with the original bloody angels in strength. "I think it''s based on the power of the treasure." The answer was Kegel, the owner of the undead whale. "The lightning Style Pendant in the hands of the archangel made the angels immune to the damage of lightning. It should be a treasure stored in the treasure house in the cloud. The effect can affect all angels. " The magician Alma, while controlling the bloody angel, mocked the great Devil: "if you think it''s a waste of your talent to lead us to blink, you might as well snatch the pendant from the archangel, so that we won''t be hurt by lightning, right?" "Damn, I''m not the opponent of that angel. No matter how much you irritate me, I won''t be stupid enough to fight the archangel." He was defeated from Gabriel with one blow and seriously injured. After he almost completely lost his fighting ability, the great devil immediately learned to be smart. Whatever Alma said, he stayed where he was. Seeing this, alama gave a sneer, and was planning to continue to ridicule the great devil for a few words, so that he could join in the battle to collect data for his experiment, but he heard another voice. "If all this is caused by the treasure on the archangel, I think I have a way." It''s Vera, the humble one, who said this. Both the great demons and the magicians on one side of the field have reached the legendary level. Even the wave breaker Kegel, who has a lower level, controls the powerful undead whale and brings shelter to other undead mages. In this case, the death knight Vera, who has only level 6, seems not enough. "You? What can you do? " The big devil looked at him suspiciously, "the war situation is so urgent, don''t put forward any bad ideas, for example, let me die like that magician. If you can''t convince me, don''t try to make me cooperate with you. " On the other hand, alama, looking at Vera, showed some understanding in his eyes. He didn''t pay attention to the mockery of the big devil, but asked Vera, "do you mean that you are going to use your heroic expertise? I remember that your heroic skills have a similar effect. " "Exactly." Vera nodded. "My hero''s specialty allows me to steal things remotely, but it''s not easy to steal treasures from the archangels. It''s almost impossible to succeed, so I need your help." With that, Vera will look at several people nearby with some help seeking eyes. "Wait. Vera, when I was healing for you, I tested your heroic expertise. Your ability is extremely unstable. Sometimes it''s very strong. You can cross all obstacles and get what you want. Sometimes it''s very weak. You can''t even get the stones on the ground. Are you sure you can do it? " Alma frowned slightly, as if thinking of some possibility. Vera nodded, just about to answer, but was interrupted by another voice. "I need you to cooperate with villa." He saw that his whole body was scorched black, almost without an inch of intact skin. "Master." Seeing rod paying attention to this side, the great devil agran showed a respectful look. Rod once again blocked a flash of lightning, his eyes always on Vera: "Vera, you need the cooperation of the heroic will to play its real effect. I heard Rowling say that when you show that ability with the cooperation of the heroic will, even the magic of the mage God can''t stop it. If someone can get that treasure from the archangel, it must be you. " Rod''s words seemed to give Vera a kind of encouragement. Recalling the previous situation, his body trembled faintly. Not long ago, on the island, when she realized that her loved one was in danger, Vera showed the real strength of the hero''s specialty, which made Jane get rid of the magic of the mage God and bring her to her side. In retrospect, Vera felt incredible. This feeling was the same as that when he woke up and became a hero, he took the heart of the necromancer at one stroke. Unfortunately, the power that made him feel invincible had gone away from his body, and he returned to his original state again. With the blessing of a strong heroic will, villa believes that his heroic expertise can bring him everything. However, once he loses the blessing of the heroic will, Vera''s special skills will be extremely weak and unable to work at all. Once upon a time, rod lost interest in Vera''s ability after he learned the disadvantages of his hero''s specialty. If it wasn''t for what happened on the island, he told him through Rowling, and rod didn''t know that Vera could even break through the magic of the mage God with the blessing of the hero''s will. Chapter 1980 "Lord rod, I promise you, I will try my best." After getting rod''s order, Vera gritted his teeth and said that Vera did not guarantee whether the hero''s specialty could take effect, but said that he would try his best. "You will succeed. Think about the island, where there are still people waiting for you to return." After perceiving his thoughts from Vera''s words, rod''s tone sank: "she is resurrected in my field. Don''t blame me for not reminding you that if you don''t want to lose her, you''d better not fail." When he noticed the panic and fear on Vera''s face, rod showed a satisfied look. The hero''s will can''t be stimulated by command or request. The best and fastest way to stimulate Vera''s hero''s will at this moment is to make him feel the fear of failure. Fear will press Vera to move forward, and eventually force him to have a strong heroic will. Although the heroic will produced in this way can hardly compare with the normal heroic will, this is the best way that rod has thought of at present. Rod can''t send someone to the island to bring Jane to cheer for Vera. After shaking his head, rod looked at the others: "alama, Kegel, you stay here and guard the portal deep underground under the command of the commander. As long as the portal is not damaged, the lost sea spirits can always be replenished. Agran, follow me to attract Rafael''s attention and create opportunities for villa "Yes, Lord rod." "All right, master." Several people gave different answers and acted according to rod''s command. The undead whale has the command of commander farezer. Rod doesn''t have to worry about the war situation here. Farezer''s ability has been deeply felt in the city of kana before. Rod can lead a group of ordinary eracians to fight with himself who has Goliath body for so long, and even once gained an advantage, which can''t be achieved by creatures without command ability. With the cooperation of Allama and many ocean spirits, rod believes that even under the bombardment of chain lightning, farezer can stick here for a long time. With a flash of fire, the great devil agran came to the giant body of rod. He bent down, and soon a flame wrapped rod''s whole body. What happened to the giant naturally attracted the attention of the nearby angels, but none of them dared to come forward to fight with the giant. They only dared to stay in the distance and gather a sharp blade to bombard him in a long distance. What happened before has left a deep impression on these angels. Under the continuous bombardment of lightning, the giant''s body is already full of scars, and it seems that it has a tendency to be unsustainable, which also attracts some bold angels to test. However, the giant, who has been beaten by the angel''s long-range attack and has no fighting back power, shows an extremely terrifying side in close combat. All the angels who are close to it have been taught a tragic lesson. Once they are touched by the giant''s violent arm, they will fly upside down and fall to the ground. Life and death are unknown. This seems to be the only advantage of the giant in combat. Only the archangels can resist the giant''s great power. But after a blow, judging from the shaking arms of the archangels and their fierce breathing, they are also very reluctant to resist this power. Because of this, the angel who didn''t come forward in time didn''t interrupt the fire escape of the great devil, but let the giant disappear in the fire. "It''s a fire escape. Is it the giant who knows he is invincible and wants to escape?" An archangel, recognizing the origin of the giant''s enveloped flame, asked his companion suspiciously. "Perhaps, dare to offend the territory of the holy Kingdom, the only end of these demons is to flee in ashes!" Beside him, another angel echoed. Just then, the violent wave from the sky attracted the attention of these angels. They looked up to the higher sky and couldn''t help but shrink their eyes. "He... He didn''t run away. Instead, he dared to take the initiative to find the archangel''s trouble. I don''t think he really wants to live, this stupid devil!" An angel angrily reprimanded, then flapped his wings, ready to go to the sky to meet the enemy, but was stopped by the archangel in charge of management: "come back! Have you forgotten our mission? What we need to do is to eliminate the evil on the ground, or do you think that your strength can bring great help to the archangel? " When he said that, the angel angrily returned to his original position, and then followed the leading Archangel to rush towards the ocean spirits who kept spewing death clouds. And in the sky, rod also appeared directly beside Rafael with the help of agran. Even as archangels, each Archangel is good at different abilities. Gabriel, who used to defend treasure house in the cloud, is good at close combat. His basic attributes are even more terrifying than Goliath, while Rafael is better at magic. The magic cast by angels is a little different from that in blakada. The glory of Raphael is one of them. Rod knew that Raphael had a more terrible spell that he didn''t use, which was reincarnation. Blakhada''s reincarnation is strictly limited, which requires a lot of mana, and can only be used to resurrect one person. Generally, it can only be used for people with noble status, but the archangel''s reincarnation is not so. Once Raphael shows his reincarnation, all the angels who died on the battlefield will recover from his call. In the third expansion of the previous life, his ability has made the hell army suffer a lot. Now, however, Raphael''s reincarnation is deeply restrained by rod''s death field. All the dead angels have become rod''s undead creatures before they can wait for reincarnation. This is where rod feels a little lucky. Compared with his magic ability, Rafael''s melee strength is far less powerful than Gabriel or another Archangel. This is what rod is a little thankful for. After recovering from the fire, rod came to Raphael in the sky. He immediately waved his huge hand toward the archangel. Not far away, Eli is quietly watching this scene. Although he has reached an agreement with rod to contain the archangel in the battle, it is impossible for him and the archangel to work hard. Exerting battlefield magic and interfering with magic is the limit of what he has done. Because of this, after learning that Vera needed help to distract the archangel''s attention, rod didn''t put his idea on Eli. He had to do it by himself. Chapter 1981 As soon as rod emerged from the flame, he waved his alienated right arm to Raphael above the sky. At this moment, the snake''s head''s fingers show their ferocious fangs and emit the unique hissing sound of snakes. Meanwhile, rod''s arm turns red, and the dirty blood has gathered on the skin of his arm. Even if the attack is blocked by the archangel, the dirty blood that explodes again can distract him. However, before rod''s attack was near, countless golden sharp blades formed a wall side by side in front of Raphael. Rod''s palm was still on the wall of the sharp blade. With a violent roar and blood splashing, a huge object flew out, fell to the ground and made a dull sound. Looking carefully, it was rod''s alienated arm, and rod''s body, because of the anti shock and the influence of gravity, fell rapidly from the air. "You can''t help it at last." In the dark, Sally looks at the falling rod, her eyes are inexplicable. Since the beginning of the battle, except for pulling Gabriel out a little, she has never tried her best, as if she has been waiting for something. "Master!" In the air, agalan, the great devil with the wrong situation, roars. Then he turns around, waves his scythe, and escapes into the fire. The next moment he appears behind Raphael, with the sharp scythe blade facing the archangel''s neck. The fire evasion of the great demons is their most powerful fighting ability. In the face of defenseless ordinary angels, agran can even rely on this ability to cooperate with the scythe in his hand for direct second killing. "I can''t help myself." Agran''s action, in exchange for the archangel''s indifferent evaluation, the next moment, countless golden blade, then from his body. The place where agran''s fire escapes has long been seen by Raphael, and the time when Archangel releases the blade is even before the fire escapes. Before the attack was finished, agran fell from the air and lost his fighting ability again. In front of the archangel, ordinary demons like agran are not strong enough. If you don''t worry about Eli on one side and Sally waiting on the other side, the power of Raphael alone will be enough to beat back all the invading undead creatures. Looking at the falling giants and demons, Raphael raised his hand slightly and was about to give them the last blow when a flash of lightning suddenly struck him in the sky. With the protection of lightning, Raphael is not afraid of the chain lightning, but this time, when the lightning is close to his body, he feels that something is wrong. Lightning strikes the archangel''s gorgeous armor, and the strong current in it makes his body tremble instantly. What comes at will is a deep sense of paralysis, and his magic is much slower. He can only watch the enemy be saved. "I didn''t expect that the grand Archangel couldn''t even escape a flash of lightning." Not far away, Eli made a timely mockery. "What did you do?" Hit by the chain lightning, Raphael was a little embarrassed for a moment. He was steaming up and down, and there were signs of scorched black on his body, but this was not what he cared about most. He leaned slightly over and swept the empty side of his waist. He found that the electronic God pendant that he had just taken out of yunzhongbao''s house had disappeared. Following the breath of the treasure, his vision finally locked. A necromancer was standing on top of the ghost whale with a surprise on his face. The necromancer held a pendant belonging to the God of electricity in his hand. "I made it..." Looking at the Poseidon Pendant in his hand, Vela looks very happy. While the archangel''s attention is fully attracted, he shows his own heroic expertise and takes the Poseidon pendant into his hand. Vera hesitated to show his heroic talents. He didn''t know whether this ability would work for the archangel. But at the last moment, he thought of the man who was still waiting for him on the island. He couldn''t just fail. With the blessing of strong heroic will, Vera''s heroic expertise can even break through the magic cast by the mage''s God. Even the archangel, without knowing it, lost the elephantine pendant she was wearing. Hold the elephantine pendant tightly in your hand. Strangely, there is no joy in Vera''s heart, but only happiness. The doom that shrouded the Necromancers brought them countless flashes of lightning. Before that, many necromancers died under the bombardment of chain lightning, and the number of ocean necromancers died was even more numerous. Their bodies had piled up a hill around the ghost whales. The field of death gives the dead necromancers a second chance, but they still can''t stand the endless bombardment of lightning. Just when a group of necromancers can''t do anything about the lightning in the sky and can only passively bear the bombardment, the situation changes. Unable to dodge, the necromancer who was hit by the lightning suddenly found that the lightning could not hurt them, as if he was just tickling with them. At the same time, the angels who wanted to take advantage of the attack suffered, and they howled bitterly under the chain bombardment of the lightning. The constitution of the angel is far more than that of the ordinary necromancer, but it can''t stand the bombardment of chain lightning. For a moment, the whole Angel formation is in chaos. "You did a good job, Vera." Rod, who fell to the ground, also found these changes in the field at the first time and told villa with satisfaction. From the beginning, rod didn''t think that a surprise attack would hurt the legendary Archangel. His only purpose was to show Vera''s heroic skills and create opportunities to steal treasures. After losing the elephantine pendant, the advantage that originally existed in angels is now transferred to Necromancers. The terrible battlefield magic, instead of being able to hurt nearby necromancers, has become their best helper, making angels dare not get close at will. The broken arm, which fell to one side, was picked up by rod at this moment and re fused in his right hand. It seems that it''s not a big problem to remove the slight weakness. Filthy blood brings strong regeneration ability to rod''s alienated parts. Rod finds that he doesn''t even need to take the initiative to fuse. He just needs to put the broken arm in its original position, and it won''t be long before it can heal itself. Compared with these, rod paid more attention to the unique treasure in Vera''s hands, which was white and twisted like lightning. Chapter 1982 Aware of rod''s gaze, Vera hesitated a little, but finally presented the treasure in his hand. Rod stretched out his huge palm and held the electronic God Pendant in his palm. At the same time, the system also sent a hint about this treasure. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ [dianshen pendant] Quality: Treasure Type: Pendant Equipment requirements: None Basic attributes: resistance level + 1, indestructible Special attribute: makes the wearer and all his troops immune to all lightning magic. Evaluation: the treasure born from lightning has the ability to resist all lightning. It has countless ties with Titan, but no one knows it. It was sealed up in the treasure house in the cloud. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ After holding the electronic God Pendant in his hand, even though he had expected the effect of this treasure in advance, rod was still deeply surprised by the feedback effect of the system. The genie pendant can make the user and all his troops immune to all lightning magic. Lightning spells are not limited to chain lightning or thunderbolt lightning. Even Titan''s arrow released by artifact is also included in lightning magic. In other words, if verali didn''t use his hero''s expertise to take the elephantine pendant from the angel''s hand, even if rod took back the body, the Titan''s arrow, one of the artifacts in his hand, would be greatly reduced. The once invincible Titan''s arrow could not do any damage to the angel. This discovery also slightly surprised rod. Fortunately, at the moment, he has the pendant in his hand. He can''t let it go back to the angel''s hands if he controls his treasure. Only when he keeps it on himself can he feel at ease. For rod, it is no doubt an unexpected harvest to obtain the elephantine pendant. Without Vera''s heroic expertise, the existence of the elephantine pendant will become the biggest obstacle to Titan''s arrow. Just as rod was checking the effect of the elephantine pendant, the angels in the air were afraid to approach because of the attack of lightning, and even took the initiative to withdraw from the range of battlefield magic, which gave the nearby necromancers a chance to breathe. "Why are you hurt again? It seems that I didn''t treat you enough last time. " When the fallen devil returns to the ghost whale, he sees the magician Alma waiting for him here. "Stay away from me. I don''t need your treatment." He noticed that alama, who was leaning forward with concern on his face, retreated slightly and said quickly. "That''s Lord rod''s idea, don''t you forget?" Allama insisted, regardless of what the devil thought. Seeing the magician say so, the big devil has some helplessness. At the moment, he is in a very bad state. The golden blade cast by the archangel has thoroughly penetrated his body. If it is not for the extremely strong vitality of the big devil, any other hell devil who comes here may fall completely under that blow. Through the traces left by those golden sharp blades, you can even see the scene behind him directly, which is enough to show how serious his injury is. And agran himself understands this, and finally he doesn''t insist on it, saying: "OK... I agree with your treatment, you can''t do magic experiment with me through treatment, otherwise, I will show you the power of the great devil After getting the great devil''s affirmative reply, the magician looked at him with a feverish look: "don''t worry, I''m just recovering your body for you..." With that, Alma took out a bucket of flesh and blood, and little by little filled the body of the great devil. It was the universal flesh and blood he got when he was studying angels, which could repair the damage of all creatures. In the previous treatment, the big devil had already known this, so he didn''t take any drastic actions. Until the majority of the injury was treated, he suddenly felt wrong. "Wait a minute, what did you do to my wings? What the hell is this? " It seemed that something had been discovered, and agran yelled. "Your wings were injured in the previous battle. I''m just recovering for you." The magician shrugged his shoulders and said carelessly. "I know you are healing for me, but what about my original wings? Why is it like this? " Hearing the magician''s explanation, agran''s mood did not improve, but became more excited and asked aloud. It''s no wonder that the great devil is so excited. The dark bat wings, which originally existed behind him, have disappeared at this moment. Instead, they are a pair of white broad wings, which belong to the wings of angels. "Didn''t I tell you? I''m using the body of an angel to recover your injury. " Explained the magician. "Screw you." Agran angrily scolded and flew directly over the magician to the sky. Looking at the white broad wings behind him, he felt uncomfortable. He wanted to tear them off now. There is blood hatred between the angel and the devil, and the damage caused by each other is greatly increased. Agalan doesn''t want to have a pair of wings belonging to the angel behind him, which is a shame to be a great devil. However, as he flapped his wings behind him, agran felt that it was different from his own bat wings. The bat wing belongs to the great devil. Although it is not like the magic, it is more just a kind of decoration, but it can only make the great devil glide simply. If you really want to fight in the air, you can only rely on the power of the fire to escape. The bat wing is just an aid. The wings of an angel are quite different. The broad wings of an angel are born for flying in the air from the very beginning. Compared with bat wings, the broad wings can better complete all kinds of flight movements. For this reason, aware of the ability of wings, agran completely forgot his unhappiness and began to try his wings behind him, making all kinds of flying movements in the air that bat wings could not do. "How do you feel?" Below, the magician Alma sees the change of the great devil and asks. "It feels like... Not bad." Agran hesitated for a moment, but still gave the most pertinent evaluation in his heart. The wings of the angel gave him a new experience, and the complaints about the magician dissipated. Agran flapped his wings and felt the wind passing between his wings. He was trying to make the nearby angels more powerful with this new power. Suddenly, his movements stopped and his whole body seemed unable to move. He raised his head tremblingly, but saw the golden light shining in the clouds, and felt a strong sense of oppression, which covered the battlefield deeply. Chapter 1983 With the appearance of a strong oppression, a six winged angel with a magic sword and the illusory spirit also appeared in the golden door in the sky. One side of the big devil, agran, under the pressure of this strong momentum, could not move at all. He only felt deep fear in his heart and unconsciously wanted to stay away from here. "No..." looking at the scene in the air, especially the Holy Spirit beside the six winged angel, Rodden''s expression changed dramatically, "that''s the saint! Remember what I taught you before? Stop your ears It was the remaining archangel of Erathia who appeared in the air, accompanied by the holy word, who had mastered the power of the holy word. In the previous battle, rod had already learned the power of the holy word, so he had already made preparations. Nearby necromancers followed suit. The undead mages who had been prepared for a long time took out the corks from the space ring and put them into their ears. The newly transformed undead angels did the same, tearing off the cloth strips on their clothes or plugging their ears with other soft things. "Put down your resistance and repent to God!" In the sky, the holy words, which seemed to have the power to enlighten the deaf, resounded throughout the audience, but failed to achieve the desired results. With rod''s early preparation, the influence of the holy words on the battlefield was weakened to the minimum. The power of the holy word is more just a change of mind than a direct influence on the rules of the world. As long as the words of the holy word are not heard, this ability will not work. "Why don''t you worry at all? Are you not afraid to be controlled by the word? " Unable to find the right thing to block the ears, agalan, the great devil, had to cover his ears with his hands. When he returned to the undead whale, he found something strange on the magician alama. Among all the Necromancers who were nervous or worried to block their ears, the magician''s action was undoubtedly too conspicuous. He put his hands behind him and was looking at the archangel and the Holy Spirit in the sky with a kind of curious eyes. Even the great devil in the hell can''t get rid of the control of the holy word. Seeing that the magician has no response, it immediately arouses the great devil''s curiosity. "What are you talking about? I can''t hear it now. " With that, Alma lifted her long golden hair on one side of her cheek and motioned to the great devil. The big devil showed his surprised eyes. He saw that the original ear of Alma had disappeared, and the magician took off his ear directly. "I see. You must be worried about the control of the holy word and want me to transform you by magic. I''ll help you now." Alma said thoughtfully. "Stay away from me. I don''t want to be like that." Seeing this, the great devil quickly waved his hand and refused. In the sky, Rafael, who just lost the elephantine pendant and looked ugly, could not help but feel relieved when he saw the arrival of the reinforcements: "Michael, you are here at last. How are you dealing with that old heretic who has come back to life?" "He doesn''t even have his own body, and he dares to offend the majesty of God. I have punished him. It''s a pity that he ran away in the end... "Michael replied, the sword in his hand was full of cracks, but under the golden light, these cracks are rapidly recovering, and now, almost no trace can be seen. "That''s good." Raphael saw the crack on the sword, but he didn''t say much, "the heretic has a terrible potential that belongs to the awakened one. In any case, he can''t get to the ruins of the holy city, otherwise, it will bring a terrible catastrophe to the world." "Of course I understand everything you say." Michael shook his head. "What''s the matter with you? The treasure house in the cloud is being invaded by those evil creatures. Even the glory gate of the city in the cloud is completely opened, but you still can''t help those evil creatures. It''s still in the case of early news. You''re just humiliating God. " In the face of Michael''s censure, Raphael did not refute, but said: "only a few people entered the treasure house in the cloud, Gabriel has gone to pursue, I believe that before long, there will be good news." "Those stupid evil creatures, don''t they know that the treasures stored in the treasure house in the cloud, because they are close to the source of crime, have a terrible curse on them? Without God''s permission, they will only be punished by God if they move those treasures rashly Michael let out a cold hum, and then turned his eyes to look at the lightning cloud overhead: "is this the magic that makes you fall into a bitter battle? In front of God, all the tricks of playing magic are meaningless. " With that, he raised the sword in his hand. The body of the sword trembled slightly, and the dazzling golden light burst out from it, accompanied by a grand prayer. The sky seems to feel the prayer and send down a bright golden light as a response. In the twinkling of light, it seems that there are many beautiful buildings in the clouds. Countless holy souls, led by angels, sing the praises of God. "Holy prayer." Listening to the praise of God, rod''s face changed slightly, and finally focused on Michael''s sword. Holy prayer is one of the most well-known abilities of the alliance of angels of the sword. With the blessing of holy prayer, no matter what kind of creatures, their abilities have been increased by several times, and those angels can obtain all kinds of special abilities under holy prayer. The light of holy prayer instantly broke through the battlefield magic released by Eli. The dark clouds of lightning and thunder dissipated at this moment. Instead, the golden light filled the sky of the whole battlefield, which had a strong sense of holiness. Rhode had planned to rely on the elephantine Pendant in his hand to occupy a certain advantage in the thunder and lightning of the battlefield magic, so as to weaken the strength of those angels. Unexpectedly, the treasure in his hand had lost its advantage before it covered the heat, and the battlefield magic had completely dissipated at this moment. In the sky, after finishing all this, Michael turned his eyes slightly, his eyes crossed the deep darkness, and the dignified mage leader finally settled on rod. "It''s you." The angel''s familiarity with the soul made him see through the disguise of rod''s body, thus confirming his identity, which made him even more angry. A strong sense of oppression envelops rod''s body. Even if Goliath''s body is more powerful, it still seems weak in front of the most top legendary creatures. Chapter 1984 "Evil necromancer, it seems that the painful lesson of the last failure is not enough for you. Today''s Diya is dead in name because of you, and you dare to come here!" Looking at rod, the six winged angel in the sky said slowly. As he said, due to the defeat of the battle, there are no remaining liches, and the comprehensive strength of Diya is not as good as before. Even any forest guardian in Eli''s territory is enough to turn Diya upside down. Now Diya is in unprecedented weakness, and wants to restore the strength of its original heyday, I''m afraid it will take hundreds of years of re accumulation. However, all this has no effect on rod. At most, he has lost some of his subordinates who can be controlled by the dark word in the future. He has already transferred his position to Sao city in vilnin and the island of water element plane. Perhaps he was aware of rod''s disdain for these words in his eyes. Michael''s face was angry. On the sword in his hand, there was a layer of burning gold against the hell devil. He would attack rod the next moment. "Wait..." seeing this, rod said quickly. He didn''t want to face the archangel. In terms of Goliath''s powerful and inflexible body, even if he wants to defeat the great devil head-on, he has no way to compete with the archangel, unless he steals the attack with instant movement. However, he has survived the attack for countless years, and his combat experience is far more than that of other creatures. The difficulty can be imagined. "Evil man, do you have anything to repent of?" The righteous Archangel was not in a hurry, but intended to hear what the evil man wanted to say before he died. "I don''t repent. I just want to show you something." Rod said slowly. In the eyes of the archangel full of dignity, rod slowly opened the human eye ring in his hand. After Marguerite''s improvement, the function of human eye ring has been greatly improved, and the scope of exploration is not limited to the trial scenes in the depths of hell. "I know that the archangel has justice in his heart and will not bear to see the innocent eracia die. Now, however, the fire of doomsday has swept all over the region of eracia. Those eracians are waiting for your salvation. Don''t you want to bring them all glory? Even the holy city of erasia will be engulfed by the fire of doomsday. " Looking at the archangel in front of him, rod said slowly. Before the plan to attack the treasure house in the cloud started, rod and Sally had an agreement that when the plan started, the dead men from the thieves'' Guild would inspire the doomsday crystal in their hands all over elasia, and lead the fire of doomsday to attack the city-state, so as to attract the attention of those angels. Only the archangel can resist the full exertion of the doomsday judgment, while the fire of doomsday caused by the crystallization of doomsday is only one third of the power of the real doomsday judgment, and the effect will be reduced. There are plenty of doomsday crystals that rod handed to Sally. They are all products from the doomsday volcano. Since one doomsday crystal is less effective, many doomsday crystals can produce the same effect, which is enough to attract the attention of the archangel. According to rod''s last experience, he learned that the holy city was about to be destroyed by the fire of doomsday, and that Michael would hardly stay here for a long time. For those angels, standwick seemed to have an extraordinary significance, which was the site left by the Holy See of elasia in the most glorious period. However, after listening to these words, Michael would not stay here for a long time, The expression on the face is still incomparably calm. At the same time, rod also found something wrong. In the picture of eye ring, those towns belonging to eracia are safe and sound, no matter how many times rod switches the picture of eye ring, it''s all the same. "What happened?" At this moment, rod showed a very unexpected look, the action of switching the human eye ring screen accelerated a bit, and did not see the expected situation at all. Finally, the screen switches to standwick, and rod sees Queen Catherine, ordering her Royal Knights to go to Whiterock for reinforcement. "What did you do?" Realizing that it was not right, rod quickly raised his head and looked up at the sky, the deep darkness where Sally was. Rod knew that in the ring of human eyes, the safe and sound towns of eracia were inseparable from the bandit leaders in the sky. The only way to deploy people to every town in eracia is through the power of the thieves guild. Because of this, from the beginning, rod didn''t want other people to complete the plan. Unexpectedly, Sally didn''t act according to the plan, and the expected fire of doomsday didn''t come on time. Sally betrayed the plan. "I just did what I wanted to do the most." The darkness once again shrouded rod''s body, and his ear heard Sally''s whisper, "I have already revealed your news to those angels, who ever thought that those angels were so useless, even let your men break into the treasure house in the cloud." As she said this, her voice seemed to be dissatisfied: "it''s thanks to the president of the magic guild. If it wasn''t for him, I''m afraid the battle would be over by now." "Why did you do that?" Now, rod calms down and turns to the thief leader. "Don''t you know why?" In the dark, Sally''s voice became sharp. "You chose them. You''d rather give up your eyes than choose me. I won''t let you do that!" Listening to Sally''s explanation, rod''s face changed slightly. He never thought that his plan to recapture the noumenon would eventually fail because of this kind of thing. Without Sally''s restraint and the doomsday fire that should have fallen in all parts of Erathia, rod could not stop the two archangels in front of him. Their strength was enough to sweep all the Necromancers coming, and chairman Eli could not really fight with those archangels. Once he found that the situation was wrong, he would also use space magic to leave. "What did the angels promise you? I can give it to you, artifact? Or something else? " Rod is not reconciled to such a failure, and continues to win over Sally. "You may not be able to give me what I want." In the face of rod''s struggle, Sally''s laughter came again in the dark, "those angels promised me that when everything is over, the noumenon you are fighting for will eventually belong to me. I will refine your noumenon into a death knight and let you stay with me forever." Listening to Sally''s words, rod felt cold. Chapter 1985 Rod never thought that Sally''s real goal was to turn her body into a death knight. "I remember that you don''t know how to evoke spirits. You can''t complete the transformation of death knight." Rod said in a deep voice. "So what? For me, it''s easy to find some necromancers to complete the transformation for me. I don''t need to transform myself at all. " Sally answered softly. Hearing her saying this, rod breathed out a deep breath. Indeed, as a leader of thieves, she only wanted to find some necromancers to transform death knights. She didn''t have to make any effort at all. Seeing this, rod could only sigh: "I didn''t expect that I, who had transformed many undead creatures, would end up being transformed into a death knight. Moreover, I failed because of this kind of thing. How ironic." "Are you worried about the future? You can rest assured that after you become a death knight, you will live happily in the shadow plane forever, just like the city in the clouds that everyone yearns for, full of love and peace. " Sally seemed to think of the future, and her voice lightened. "You mean under your imprisonment? I don''t want to be controlled by you. " Rod said in a deep voice. "It''s not up to you. It''s your choice." Her voice became intense. "When I turn you into a death knight, I''ll let you understand your mistake completely. I''ll let you see that your sister, Rowling, and the fairy dragon, all die in front of you one by one. It''s better for you to kill them yourself, and finally let you fall into my arms! " "I won''t let that happen." Fire from the giant''s body lit up, and Sally in the magic boat standing position, suddenly drill out a pair of claws on the ground, toward the darkness of her straight away. It seems that the fierce claws can even split the deep darkness, but in the end, they only hit nothing. Sally has already shuttled away from the darkness. Rod couldn''t see her position, but heard her smile. It seemed to contain some kind of ridicule. It seemed to scorn rod''s attack means, and rod''s perception was deeply covered by the darkness. "Chairman of the magic guild, please step back quickly. This is not a fight you should take part in." Sally''s voice sounded again, but not to rod, but to Eli in the sky. From Sally''s previous words, Eli realized that it was wrong. At this moment, her identity was broken. Elisoe''s sex was no longer disguised. She directly removed the magic of disguise and returned to its original appearance. "Lord rod, this is not the same as what we said before." After removing the camouflage, Eli''s face changed slightly and said to rod below. "He can''t protect himself now, so what''s the agreement. Take a look at the archangel in the sky. If you don''t want to end up with him, step back as soon as possible, thinking that you are only deceived and blakada will not be held accountable for what you have done. " Said Sally slowly. At this time, due to Sally''s counterattack, the legendary peak that could have been even on the battlefield changed from two on each side to three on the angel side. On rod''s side, there was only one Eli. If Eli also left the battlefield, due to the lack of top power, the remaining necromancers would completely lose their resistance. "I''d love to leave like this, but I can''t." Eli''s words instantly changed the face of an angel nearby. "I followed the guidance of the mage God and came to save blakada. The way of saving is right in front of me. How could I leave easily?" "Hand over that treasure, and I''ll leave now, or you''ll learn bracada." Strong magic elements gather around Eli''s body. At this moment, his strong momentum even surpasses those angels. Only rod feels the fluctuation of space magic. The space magic of Eli''s condensation is connected with blakhada, the mage empire. If he wants to, he can open the door of different dimensions and bring powerful reinforcements from blakhada in an instant. When the two archangels looked at each other, they both felt the seriousness of the problem. At the end of the day, the surface world belongs to the two largest forces of human beings, so there should be no conflict ahead of time. Finally, Raphael said, "don''t you know that the holy thing you are looking for is no longer in the treasure house in the cloud? Not long ago, he was taken away by another thief who sneaked into the treasure house, and the thief who took the sacred object was rod below. According to Ms. shadow, he failed to take away the sacred object, but left it in the treasure house together with the body. " "What? Is there anything else like that? " At this moment, Eli was no doubt aware of something. In his eyes looking at rod, he also showed a bit of bad meaning. "That holy thing is the key to save blakada. How can I never know about it?" Seeing this, rod quickly added: "do you forget that I found the oracle on the statue of the mage''s God first. I went to the cloud treasure house to take away the sacred object. Unfortunately, there were some accidents in the end. It''s still in the cloud treasure house now." Eli takes a deep look at rod and believes his explanation. The current tense situation does not allow him to probe into the process of things from rod. "The archangel is not such a mean person. Although the holy things can''t be completely owned by you, it''s OK to borrow them from blakada for you to survive the doomsday disaster. When it comes to fighting doomsday, I believe you all have the same goal. " At the critical moment, it''s Sally who takes the initiative to adjust the tense atmosphere between Eli and the angel. "I have seen from some ancient books that the incarnation of the spirit of eracia, the fall of the scarlet, and a group of ancient heretics, as well as the holy object, are deeply related. Now that the old heretic leaders have recovered, it is not so meaningful to seal the sacred objects in the treasure house in the cloud. It is better to lend them to blakada in need. " Listening to Sally''s words, Raphael seemed to be hesitant and didn''t know how to make a choice. Instead, Michael sighed deeply: "I''ve dealt with that heretic. If he recovers, it''s also because the end is approaching, other heretics may come back one after another, let alone the impetuous hell devil, this battle, It will be more severe than we think. " Chapter 1986 "In the name of archangel, I can lend you the sacred things sealed up in the treasure house, so that you can go through this catastrophe. Even if you have already been guided by the God, you still have human blood flowing in you, and have the value of being saved. " The archangel''s words made Eli happy, but rod''s face became more and more ugly. Unexpectedly, in order to cope with the coming doomsday, the archangel could even borrow the holy things with question marks in the system detection. He underestimated the archangel''s determination. On one side, Raphael seemed to want to say something, but he was stopped by Michael. "But before I lend you that treasure, I need you to prove your loyalty to God by destroying evil. Your repentance is in God''s eyes. You and Lady shadow will wipe out all the Necromancers who come here. " Listening to the archangel''s order, it seems that Eli''s indifferent eyes, rod''s face suddenly changed: "wait a minute, you won''t really believe what those angels said, will you? He''s just using words to alienate us, so that we can kill each other! " "Don''t believe the archangel. Do you want me to believe the words of the Necromancers? Anyway, archangels are more feasible than Necromancers. In my impression, those who lie are all Necromancers. I have never heard of angels lying. " Eli shook his head and said in a deep voice. Rod secretly scolded that the holy things mentioned in the oracle of the mage''s God were just the functions of the prophecy card, but now they were used by the angels. Before roddo could say anything, the attack from Eli had arrived first. Over rod''s head, a huge meteorite with long black smoke came down from the sky, and nearby angels made a detour. The target of this meteorite was the undead whale on the ground. Compared with the extremely flexible angels, the undead whale on the ground is undoubtedly a suitable target for this kind of magic. As soon as Eli casts it, it is a magic of this degree. If the meteorite blows up, the effect of the magic is enough to kill all the undead mages near the undead whale. "Damn it Regardless of complaining, rod immediately ordered to the big devil under him, "agran, can you hear me? Hurry to find a way to take away the important undead In a short moment, rod judged the power contained in the meteorite magic. If he wants to resist the meteorite falling from the sky, he must have a mage of the same level as Eli. If the ordinary legendary mage cast the gate of different dimensions and wanted to send the falling meteorite away, I''m afraid that the whole gate of different dimensions would be damaged and the command would waste mana. "Master, what are you talking about?" Seeing that rod seemed to be calling himself, agran put down his hand which covered his ears in doubt and asked a little doubtfully. In order to prevent being controlled by the holy word, agran has been carefully maintaining this movement, of course, he can''t hear rod''s words. "Lord rod said," let''s take all the undead creatures around here. " On one side, the magician Alma, who put his ears on again, added on his own initiative. "What? All these undead creatures, how is that possible? " Agran raised his head slightly. He also felt the powerful momentum of the meteorite above his head. When the meteorite fell, he was afraid that the whole place where the whale was would turn into a deep pit. For the whole request of Lord rod, agran felt extremely surprised for the first time, but the magician on one side said: "what''s the matter, do you want to disobey Lord rod''s order? Or do you question that? " "Of course I dare not question the master''s orders." No way, agran had no choice but to answer like this. He bent down, and the flame instantly covered the whole undead whale, including the undead creatures between the bones of the undead whale. "Damn it... It''s beyond the limit that I can take away at one time..." although he complained, agran didn''t stop using the fire evasion. He bit his teeth and continued to increase the fire released from his whole body. In the sky, many angels who died in the battle also came around the undead whales and were ready to leave with them. Among them, a large number of angels had been eroded by filthy blood and became the unique creation of agran, bloody angels. Seeing the necromancer not far away, with the help of fire escape, he was able to safely evacuate before the meteorite arrived. Rod leaned slightly and looked at the pale door in the sky. The next moment, rod''s body flashed, and he was about to touch the door of the treasure. At the time of crisis, rod is not concerned about the noumenon in the treasure house, and is ready to enter the treasure house in the cloud. "Where do you want to go?" However, it was the sword in the archangel''s hand that welcomed rod. Rod''s alienated hand, which he just extended, was cut off by the sword before he touched the door of the treasure. Archangel body, covered with a layer of pale gold barrier, will all overflow out of the filthy blood to resist, and rod also had to fall toward the ground. After his arm was cut off, rod breathed out a deep breath. Before he could adjust his own state, Eli''s magic was applied to him again. Because of the elephantine pendant and the demonic body''s resistance to fire, Eli wisely chose not to use fire and air magic, but to use earth magic instead. The next moment, the earth vibrated, and countless sharp spikes suddenly protruded from the ground, just in the direction of rod''s fall. If rod didn''t find something wrong in time and move away in an instant, his whole body would be pierced by those spikes. He moves instantaneously one after another. At the moment, there is a faint sign that rod''s mana value is not enough. Rod''s body does not have enough mana value as the noumenon. If he moves instantaneously several times again, it is the limit of Goliath''s body. "Here I am." Rhode, who had just landed on the ground, had not yet stabilized himself, and the darkness enveloped him. The attack from Sally is directed at the top of Goliath''s body, which is the beginning of rod''s integration. The body of the dark yellow monster is there. At this moment, rod''s defense is useless. The sharp blade passed the body of the dark yellow monster. Even if the body of the little monster was strengthened, it was absolutely impossible to resist the full blow released by the strongman at the top of the legend. In an instant, rod''s little monster''s body is divided into two parts, and the huge Goliath''s body also loses power and collapses toward the ground at this moment. But at this moment, without waiting for a few people in the field to show their reassuring eyes, a terrible momentum suddenly came from yunzhongbao''s house. Chapter 1987 Inside the cloud treasure house. Not long ago, Rowling, who was the first to enter the treasure house in the cloud and summoned Pegasus from the space ring, was caught up by the archangel before she could reach the ravine where rod was. Gabriel''s whole body turned into a streamer and drew a rainbow in the rear to break through the space. He easily caught up with Pegasus, so fast that Rowling didn''t have time to move instantly. If it wasn''t for the full spirituality of the Pegasus summoned from the prophecy card, Rowling would be seriously injured or even killed before being pierced by the golden blade. "Evil man, you won''t be so lucky next time." Falling on the pile of gold coins below, Rowling heard the voice of the archangel. Ignoring the bruises on her body, Rowling raised her hand and threw a prophecy card to the ground in front of her. The cards were drawn by a group of brave knights. As the card touched the ground, there was a faint shiver around. A group of riders on horses separated the gold coins and climbed up from the ground below. After all this, Rowling''s face is pale, calling out these knights is the limit that she can directly call out. Rowling does not expect these knights to compete with the archangel, only hope to buy some time for herself. As like as two peas, she grabbed one of the knight''s horses and played the disguise magic, and looked exactly like the Knights nearby. Under the cover of many knights, she went towards the ravines in the distance. The archangel was stunned when she noticed the Knights summoned by the cards. She always felt that she had seen such ability: "that card... I remember. It was a treasure used by a witch a long time ago. What''s the relationship between you and her?" However, Rowling below can''t answer her question. She rushes towards the gully in the distance. Seeing this, Gabriel gives a cold hum and points to the path Rowling is about to pass with the blade in her hand. The golden sword rain made of sharp blades fell from the air and bombarded the ground composed of gold coins, causing deep pits. Rowling, who knew the power of those sharp blades, gritted her teeth and ordered the knight to rush through the block of the sword rain. After rushing through the shroud of the blade, the remaining knights were less than one in ten. Before Rowling could be happy, the voice of the archangel came to her ear. "I found you." Rowling''s camouflage magic is easily seen through by the archangel. She leans slightly, only to see a golden voice, moving through the space in an instant, stabbing herself with a sword. The archangel master the magic of instant movement. Not only that, her instant movement is just like that of the top legendary mage. There is no omen, and there will be no leakage of any mana fluctuation. It''s too late for Rowling to react. Seeing that Rowling''s body is about to be penetrated by the sharp blade, at this moment, a string of extremely cold dragon breath is coming straight towards Gabriel''s position. If she insists on destroying the enemy, she will be completely frozen by the dragon breath, and even there is the possibility of falling. In desperation, the archangel had to give up the enemy and take the initiative to open the distance. "Rowling, are you ok?" Feeling the crisis away, she gasped slightly, and a familiar voice came to her ear. Following the fame, she saw the purple haired girl who arrived here, and Lucia, who had been transformed into a holy dragon form again. The ice dragon breath that blocked the archangel''s attack before came from the mouth of Lucia. "It''s very nice of you to be here, enota. My brother''s body is in the gully ahead. If you want to get there, you must go through the block of the archangel. I have a card that can take effect. Please try your best to hold her down for me and fight for the chance to use the prophecy card for me. " After a short gasp, Rowling quickly adjusted and turned to shout to enota. Enota blinked and quickly replied, "I''ll try our best to help you hold her down. Rowling, you can safely display the card you prepared!" When she got yinuota''s affirmative reply, Rowling nodded slightly, but heard the blue dragon riding on the purple haired girl say: "yinuota, I agreed with rod that I was only responsible for protecting you in this battle. Before that dragon breath was an exception. As for other things, it was not my responsibility. I don''t want to be hated by the archangel." "Ah..." enota let out a exclamation, looked at the ice blue dragon with aggrieved eyes, and asked like a coquetry, "Ms. yucia, please help me this time. Even if I want to pass, the archangel will not let me "Ah, since you say so, ok..." seeing this, yucia also felt helpless. As yinota said, if she wanted to take back rod''s body, she would fight with Archangel. At that time, she still had to stop Archangel. Enota may not understand the horror of the archangel, but as the Lord of the ice prison, she undoubtedly understands that it is the power at the top of the world. Even the red dragon, Molly, is not the opponent of this power, but in order to get rid of the kindness of control, she still chooses to do it. "I''m not the rival of Archangel. I can only try my best to hold her down. Rowling, your prophecy card had better come into effect as soon as possible." Ice Blue Dragon glances at Rowling, and then faces Gabriel. "Holy dragon, you are looking for your own death." Aware of the intention of the ice blue dragon, Gabriel turns into a streamer and rushes towards yucia. Ice blue dragon breath, once again straight toward her spray, but the speed is far from keeping up with the speed of streamer shuttle, can only follow her shadow move, helpless, youxiya can only take the initiative to meet. The dragon power, which belongs to the holy dragon and is a deterrent to all things, burst out from the body of Lucia, but it failed to achieve any effect. Gabriel''s body burst out a brilliant power as a response, even more powerful than Lucia''s. The streamer passes through the ice blue dragon''s body surface, and a blood flower blooms in the air. The dragon''s tough body can''t play any protective role at this moment, so it is completely penetrated by the archangel. Yuccia let out a roar, this degree of injury, is not enough to make her completely lose combat ability, in the previous battle, she was injured, far more than now. She just turned around, ready to use the dragon blood on the archangel, with the power of the ice dragon breath, to completely solidify her, only to find that Gabriel, who turned into a streamer, has disappeared, and the position where the archangel appears again is next to Rowling, who used the prophecy card. Chapter 1988 A gold edged red prophecy card was held in Gabriel''s hand. To be exact, it was caught by her. It was a prophecy card thrown out of Rowling''s hand. Just before the prophecy card was about to fall to the ground, the archangel held the card in his hand with instant movement. After holding the card in his hand, Gabriel carefully looked at the pattern on the back of the card, gritted his teeth and said, "this is really the witch''s prophecy card," weaver of suffering "... The decline of erasia has nothing to do with her." "What? How could that be? " On one side, although enota had already jumped from the ice blue dragon, he could not help but scream when he saw what happened in the distance. "It sounds like you know this prophecy card very well." The card was Gabriel in my hand, but Rowling was not impatient at this moment, but asked her back. "I know more about these cards than you think. Every card in your hand contains one person, or a group of suffering people, and all these are created by the witch herself. " The archangel answered slowly. At the same time, she raised the golden blade in her hand. "Not only that, but I also know that this card needs to touch the ground to release its power. I''ve seen through your tricks. I won''t let these cards work in front of me. Do you think you can pass me and let the card touch the ground? Let''s just let it be. " The archangel said in a deep voice that the golden blade in her hand had accumulated strength. Once Rowling intended to move instantly, the blade would definitely cut off her head before her body disappeared. "Archangel, you are wrong." Rowling''s face, did not show any panic, but with full confidence, "you said that method, is only one of the ways to activate the prophecy card, this set of prophecy card, there are some cards, must be through another method to display, that is direct contact with the enemy''s body." Hearing Rowling''s words, at the same time, she feels some unique power from the card in her hand. Gabriel''s face suddenly changes, and she seems to realize something. However, it''s too late. She only has time to see the pattern on the front of the card, and predicts that the card will be activated in her hand. "The punishment of the peeper." On one side, Rowling read out the name of the card. On the front of the card, there is a man dressed like a soldier. His eyes are empty, only two black holes can be seen, and his face is in agony. The unique power from the card spreads rapidly over the archangel''s body. When the card is activated, even if she wants to throw it far away, she will lose her sight in the power of the card. As shown in the card, Gabriel lost her eyes under the effect of the prophecy card. There were two bloodstains in her empty eyes, and she also uttered a painful howl. She can''t remember how long she hasn''t been hurt like this. "Hateful evil people, I must let you accept God''s judgment!" In the pain of losing her eyes, she casually waved the blade in her hand, but failed to hurt others. After discovering the abnormality on the archangel, Rowling and others will not stay here. Behind the rapid flying ice blue dragon, Rowling and enota stand side by side, and enota''s face shows a happy look: "great, Rowling, how did you think of this method, even to calculate the archangel!" "Well, it''s thanks to you, enota. If you didn''t understand what I mean for the first time, and let yucia cooperate with me, I wouldn''t dare to do it Rowling said with a smile. "Well?" Enota looked puzzled. "What are you talking about? I don''t seem to have done anything Rowling also showed an unexpected look: "didn''t you understand me just now? I remind you so loudly "Do you mean to restrain the archangel for you and let you exert the power from the prophecy card? That''s what I do. " Seeing that Rowling seemed to praise herself, enota replied with pride. "No... it''s to transfer her attention to me and let her take the prophecy card in my hand and be hurt by the prophecy card. If the archangel didn''t take the initiative, others would have no way to touch her body with the prophecy card. " Seeing that yinuota didn''t understand the meaning of her words, Rowling was slightly crazy. "Since you didn''t understand me, why did you wink at me like that?" Enota blinked again, with a curious look on his face: "do you mean like this? What''s the problem? " "OK..." seeing that enota didn''t understand her real meaning, Rowling could only shake her head. It seems that before, she thought that the wonderful cooperation between them was only her own wishful thinking, and enota didn''t realize it at all. Seeing that enota seemed to have deep doubts, Rowling quickly waved and interrupted her words: "let''s change the topic. Under the divine punishment of prophecy card, the archangel couldn''t recover his vision in a short time, and this is our only chance. We must take advantage of this short time to find a way to awaken rod''s Noumenon from the ravines in the treasure house. " Enota nodded. Although she didn''t understand Rowling''s strategy before, she also understood the seriousness of the problem. If she missed the opportunity now, it''s not so easy to let the archangel fall for the bait again. Once she let the archangel calm down, she can''t get rid of rod''s ontology from the treasure house. "Where do you want to go?" Just at this time, the rapid flight of Lucia, suddenly feel a panic, quickly flashing wings, to one side to avoid, but her speed is still slow, was hit by the rear streamer through the body. "Impossible..." With rapid flapping of her wings, she steadied her injured body in the air. She looked back with trembling eyes, only to see Gabriel appear behind her again and attack her. At this time, Gabriel''s body was no longer holy, which belonged to the archangel. Two traces of blood color slipped from her eyes and penetrated her heroic face. That was the serious damage caused by the prophecy card to her. "Even the dark field of shadow lady can''t limit me. Do you think that without my eyes, I can''t continue to fight and can only let evil spread?" She let out a roar, the sharp blade in her hand, blooming a dazzling light. Chapter 1989 Even if you lose your eyes under the divine punishment of prophecy card, the power of Archangel is still beyond Rowling and others. Once again, the angel of golden crown and golden armor turns into streamer, and the sharp blade in his hand points directly at Rowling behind the ice blue dragon. The speed of streamer is so fast that Rowling doesn''t have time to move in an instant. The next moment, the sharp blade is coming. "Be careful!" At the critical moment, the ice blue dragon below took the initiative to give a helping hand, jumped up and threw the two Rowling behind to one side, which avoided the end of flowing light. However, the ice blue dragon itself is completely exposed to the streamer attack, and she bursts out a chill all over her body. Facing the streamer, she spews out the ice dragon breath that is enough to freeze the space. The frost spread in the archangel''s sword blade, but the next moment, it melted away in the golden light. The resistance of Lucia could not even slow down the speed of streamer. She could only watch the streamer approaching. Facing the ice dragon breath, the streamer runs through the dragon head of yucia. The archangel stirs the sharp blade, and the dragon breath of the ice blue holy dragon stops slowly, followed by a burst of blood. The body of the holy dragon falls to the ground and makes a dull sound. The blood colored lines are spreading along the dragon''s head. The ice blue neck is cut into several sections. At the moment, it has been thoroughly stained by the blood. "Those who are evil will be punished by God." After all this, Gabriel''s body glittered with gold, and the dragon''s blood quickly faded away. Even the blood from his eyes disappeared in the light of the light. "No..." Looking at the ice blue dragon that fell to the ground, enota let out a low roar. Ignoring Rowling, her figure flickered and came to yucia''s side. "Yucca, it''s me who makes you fight with angels. Wake up..." She put her head close to the head of the ice blue dragon. Except for the spread of blood, there was no breath there. All in front of her undoubtedly explained something to her. The girl with purple hair trembled all over her body. She reached out to hold the body of the ice blue dragon, and felt nothing but cold. "Enota, get out of the way!" In the rear, Rowling seemed to find something. She let out a exclamation and reminded the sad girl with purple hair. In the sky, the archangel turns into streamer again, and the blade refers to the tower of Enoch on the ground. Rowling''s eyes are fixed. She just wants to use her magic to delay the archangel''s attack, but she sees a strong momentum rising from enota. The momentum was so strong that even the archangel in the air stagnated. She couldn''t see the abnormal changes below, so she had to stop her movements to avoid falling into any traps. Slowly, from that rising momentum, she seemed to feel something wrong: "is that... Heroic will? Could it be that the death of the holy dragon stimulated the fairy dragon to turn into a woman, thus awakening her heroic will? No... this heroic will is more ancient and grand. It can''t be just awakened! " While on one side, Rowling was staring at the change in the distance. She saw the dragon blood flowing out of Lucia''s body. At this moment, she took the initiative to gather towards enota''s body and integrated into her dark red armor. The front of the armor is like a dragon head. At this moment, the pupil of the giant dragon suddenly opens, and a deep dragon power bursts out, which is enough to frighten everything. If she bears the dragon power, Rowling only feels that she will kneel to the ground, even without any idea of resistance. "This breath... I remember, it''s the saint female dragon!" When the breath spread completely, Gabriel''s face changed, and she finally realized the problem. Then she reached out and a simple horn appeared in her hand. Rowling looks at enota with some worry. She doesn''t know what happened to her. However, judging from the powerful force in enota and the struggling look, she is not in a good condition now. At the same time, Gabriel out of the horn, is to attract the attention of Rowling. From the battle to now, she has never seen Gabriel use any other treasures. Even if she was plotted by the divine punishment of the prophecy card, the archangel''s strength still easily crushed them. Even the most powerful Lucia was quickly defeated in front of the archangel, and did not need the cooperation of treasures at all. Suddenly, Rowling seems to realize that the archangel will use the treasure. Does it mean that the current situation is beyond her control? Rowling quickly looked at the tower of Enoch on the ground, but only saw the body of the ice blue dragon. At this time, there was a loud noise in the air. She looked up and saw the archangel flying backwards. It was Enoch tower who did all this. At this time, enota still maintained the human form, but in some ways it was different from just now. A pair of butterfly wings appeared behind her, which belonged to her in the form of a giant dragon, and her arms turned into more oppressive dragon claws. Gabriel held her figure. There were four deep dragon claw marks on her gold armor, but she could not see all of them. In her perception, she only felt that there was a dazzling existence like the sun in her original position. "This is really the power of the holy female dragon. In order to kill her at the beginning, but after a fierce battle, even the holy Mark''s hands were personally taken, and then they won the victory... Unexpectedly, you can get this power." Gabriel was attacked by the enemy before she could play the trumpet. This made her understand the difficulty of the enemy. She thought of the magnificent and beautiful dragon in her long memory. At this moment, the anger that had been predicted by the card was no longer there, and the only thing that existed on her face was deep gravity. Only in the face of the same level of opponents, she will show such a look. "It''s a pity that the angel alliance of Shenjian is not on me, otherwise..." Before she had finished, enota appeared in front of her again and interrupted her words with a more violent attack. Rowling is staring at the battle in the sky. At this time, enota can use the power of artifact to suppress the archangel. This is a rare opportunity. She calmed down, immediately summoned the horse from the prophecy card and ran rapidly towards the gully ahead. Before she left, she took a special look at the ice blue dragon with no breath, felt her remaining mana value, and then a wave of mana appeared on her body. The wave of this magic power is extremely weak. The two who are dedicated to fighting in the sky have not found Rowling''s move. After all this, Rowling drove the horse, and without looking back, she rushed to the place where rod was. Chapter 1990 Behind Rowling, fierce waves of air continue to spread, two powerful creatures fight, even the cloud treasure house, there are signs of unbearable. But Rowling was not afraid. She looked straight at the gully ahead and remembered the only purpose of her trip. At last, she crossed the long distance and came to the deep gully. With the distance approaching, some special connection is revived in Rowling''s heart. She looks into the deep darkness in the gully, and her eyes soon lock on one of them. The existence of consanguinity perception made her immediately determine rod''s location, saving time for further search. This is also the reason why rod assured her to come. Rod believed that as soon as Rowling arrived there, she could find her own body. Rowling got off the horse and put out her hand. The horse turned into a card again and returned to her hand. She thought about it and drew out another card. When the card landed, a golden Thunderbird soared into the air, grabbed her by the shoulder and took her to the depth of the gully to the place where Rhode was. The dark fog is deep in the gully. The nearer Rhode is, the deeper the darkness will be. Rao Shi has cast a spell to illuminate the nearby area. The visible range is still compressed, and the light is only limited to her whole body. At the same time, accompanied by the dark, there are bursts of evil whispers, as if someone is in Rowling''s ear, telling all kinds of evil ideas. After feeling the evil murmur in the dark, Rowling turned white and said in secret: "brother is right. Under the treasure house in the cloud, there is a deep smell of crime. I''m afraid the curse on those treasures is also related to the smell of crime. Even angels dare not explore here easily... I must find his noumenon quickly. His noumenon has been here for so long, It''s hard to avoid being eroded by crime... " At Rowling''s signal, the Thunderbird''s speed suddenly increased, and the deep darkness could not stop it. Its body shape dropped rapidly, and in a twinkling of an eye it was close to the bottom of the gold coin gully. The dull sound of the horn came from Rowling''s head. She didn''t know what was going on in the rear, but from the strong fluctuation rising from the rear, the enota, which was relying on the explosion of the artifact, couldn''t last long. The closer she gets to the direction of blood relationship perception, the more excited she will be. Even though rod''s soul is not here now, rod''s original body can still give her a special feeling. There is something that closely connects the two people, that is, the perception in the blood. Soon, her feet touched the hard ground, which was the bottom of the gully. Over her head, the Thunderbird seemed to feel something. It made an uneasy song, hesitated to go further to the position designated by Rowling, and even planned to retreat. Rowling''s face also showed a look of surprise. She felt that the strong smell of crime, the uneasy, even evil whispers, came from Rhode''s body not far away. Rhode''s noumenon is pacing slowly in the dark, holding a scepter in one hand and a sword in the other. He is wearing a broad cloak behind him, and has no vitality all over him. However, the smell of guilt fills his body, which makes people shudder. "How could that be..." Looking at the figure walking slowly, Rowling was surprised at this moment. She didn''t understand why rod''s Noumenon had such a change. According to rod, his noumenon should lie in the deep gully, waiting for Rowling to wake up. Rowling doesn''t understand what happened. The accident immediately disrupts her original plan. She suppresses the idea of reincarnation. At this time, her mana value is only enough for reincarnation. If she uses it rashly, it will not only waste her mana value, but also make irreparable mistakes. "Brother, can you hear me?" Aware of Thunderbird''s retreat and fear, Rowling calmed down, then took the initiative to step forward and asked rod. Rod''s body didn''t pay any attention to her, his expression didn''t fluctuate, and he looked very numb, which made Rowling''s heart firm. Maybe something occupied rod''s body. Rowling continues to approach rod. When she is five steps away from rod, her eyes suddenly coagulate, and then she uses instant movement to pull away. Rod passes through the fire and appears in the position where Rowling was standing. The blade in his hand sweeps past. If Rowling moves a step later, the blade will pass through the body. Due to the distance, rod fell into silence again, pacing in the dark. In the distance, Rowling watched the scene with a lingering fear. Looking at rod, Rowling didn''t know what to do for a moment. It seemed that as long as she was close to him for a certain distance, she would be attacked by him. The only thing that makes Rowling feel at ease is that rod doesn''t seem to have the idea of taking the initiative to attack, and she won''t use those artifact on her body, otherwise, she can''t compete with rod''s noumenon. Rowling thought about it, and then looked at a prophecy card in her hand. The card fell to the ground and a man appeared beside her. "Dear master, do you know what happened to my brother?" Seeing this, Rowling asked anxiously. Rowling summoned Gwen, one of the trumps, from the card. Because of the simple summoning method, Gwen''s strength is only as good as that of a mage''s apprentice, and it is difficult to perform high-level magic. However, his insight is far beyond that of all mages, which is why Rowling asked him for advice. "Is that the source of... Crime? It''s impossible... "However, Gwen, who appeared in the prophecy card, didn''t hear Rowling''s words. His eyes were fixed on rod in the distance, and he murmured. It wasn''t until Rowling reminded him that he came back to himself. He apologized and said, "I''m sorry, master, I made you laugh. But I was shocked by the man in front of me. I didn''t expect that he could get the source of the crime. That''s the power of the hell king. " "What do these words mean? What is the source of crime? " Rowling asked eagerly. In the words of the archangel before, it seems that she also mentioned the source of sin, but she never understood these and did not know what the source of sin was. From Gwen''s words, the revered mage God in blakada seems to know the source of sin very well, which also makes Rowling see the hope of awakening rod. Chapter 1991 "The source of crime..." Whispering about the things Rowling mentioned, Gwen''s face became more and more dignified. "That is the power of the scarlet. In ancient Erathia, people can seek the guidance of the priest before they die. By repenting to God, they can let their souls go to the city of clouds in the sky, even those who are extremely guilty. The sin of these people will not disappear completely because of repentance, but will be transferred to the holy mark who will bear the sin. The channel of transferring criminal business is the source of criminal business. " Rowling looked stunned. She only saw the records of ancient erasia in the old books. "Interestingly, because of the death of the holy mark, the source of sin falls into hell, is divided up by the devil, and finally becomes the source of power in the hands of the king of hell. Unexpectedly, there is still the source of sin here... No, or that is..." He didn''t go on, and Rowling''s face also showed a little puzzled, but soon, she reflected that she wanted to know how to wake up rod more than to investigate the cause of the abnormality. "Master God, I want to wake him up with reincarnation. What can I do to do that?" Rowling continued. "You can''t compete with the source of crime, let alone expel the source of crime from him. Even the king of hell needs to be careful about the crime in the source of crime, let alone you." Gwen shook his head. Rowling turned pale at Gwen''s reply. "Fortunately, you met me. Although I can''t help you, I have a ceremony here to suppress the source of his sin, so that he can be reincarnated and resurrected. But I can''t guarantee what will happen after that. " Gwen added. Rowling hesitated. She didn''t know whether it was right or not, but she felt the fierce battle above the gully. She knew that she had no time to continue hesitating: "master God, please teach me that kind of ceremony." Seeing this, Gwen also showed some inexplicable look in his eyes. There was both nostalgia and yearning: "this is the ceremony I used to use. I call it the ceremony of ascending the gods. Of course, due to the lack of ritual materials, what you use for him now is only a simplified version of the ceremony of ascending the gods." With that, Gwen simply told Rowling the details of the ceremony. Even the simplified version of the ceremony is still very complicated to understand according to Rowling''s wisdom level. She can also feel how complicated and mysterious the complete ceremony is. Rowling can even see the shadow of the endless night ceremony. Under Gwen''s guidance, Rowling first arranged all the preparations for the ceremony in place, then, as before, attracted rod''s attention a little bit, and finally led him to the center of the ceremony. This completely activated the ceremony, trying to suppress the source of sin attached to rod''s body as taught by the mage''s God, and finally awakened rod. "Everything I see is a miracle!" Seeing that rod''s body passed through the fire and finally came to the center of the ceremony, Rowling recited the incantation of the ceremony in a loud voice. On the ground, the golden trace spread along the ceremonial lines, while rod himself seemed to be unconscious and staring at the sky, as if something was attracting him there. At the same time, with the activation of the ceremony, the whole treasure house in the cloud trembled violently under the effect of the ceremony. Rowling is looking nervously at rod in the ceremony center. She wants to know the current state of rod. Unfortunately, before she comes to see the final result of the ceremony, there is something abnormal around her. Before, under the action of an inexplicable force, it was divided on both sides, and the ravines formed from countless gold coins began to collapse and contract. That force seemed to be completely invalid at this moment. The first one to bear the brunt of this change is Rowling, who is carrying out the ceremony below. A large number of gold coins fell from the sky, instantly drowning several people below. Rowling didn''t even have time to take back Gwen''s prophecy card, so she was deeply buried by the gold coins under her head. And not far away, enota''s state, also weak to the extreme. When Gabriel played the clarion call in his hand, enota''s strength suddenly dropped to a level and fell into deep weakness. Even the Dragon pupil on the surface of the armor spilled blood from it and made a tragic cry. The explosive power brought by the artifact enables enota to compete with the archangel temporarily, but it is not her own power after all. Once the power of the artifact subsides, she is afraid that she will not last long. "The power of the holy female dragon can''t save you. You''re just fighting." The sharp blade pierces into the gap of the armor. In the air, enota''s body is stained with blood and gasps like exhaustion. Her blood is extremely weak at this moment, and it is difficult to support. The archangel will not miss this opportunity. Her body turns into a streamer and rushes towards her. Enota just tries to resist. The streamer crosses the space and comes directly from behind her. That''s the effect of instant movement. Rao is an artifact and can''t resist the archangel''s attack. Under one blow, enota was seriously injured and fell from the air onto the gold coin pile below, making a dull sound and forming a deep pit. "It''s over. The sword of judgment, give her the last confession. " Gabriel said in a deep voice. At the same time, the magnificent golden blade condenses from the sky above enota. The holy blade has more deterrent power than any Archangel. The sharp blade, which symbolizes judgment, rushes towards enota in the middle of the pit. With the blood spilling from enota''s mouth, the injury on her body and the oppression of the sharp blade, she can''t even escape with space magic, and can only watch the coming of the sword of judgment. Just when everything seems to be settled and enota has given up in her heart, the gold coins under her body suddenly and neatly divide into a deep gully, and her weak body also falls into the gully, which makes the sword of judgment finally cut empty. Just like the power of God''s coming, separated the gold coin like the ocean, which also made the archangel in the air slightly stunned. "What?" She said suspiciously that from the separated gold coins, she felt a familiar power, which came from the power of a lost relic. Before she could figure out what had happened, innumerable rapid lightning flashes came towards her body in the deep gully. Chapter 1992 After feeling the countless lightning strikes, especially each one of them has the same terrible power as the fifth level magic, Gabriel''s face suddenly changed, he didn''t dare to hard connect, and his body shape flickered into the distance. However, the place where she appeared seemed to have been locked by the person in the deep ravine. Before her body was solidified, she was covered by the bombardment of countless lightning and could not escape. In the battle of high-level mages, instant movement is not as easy to use as expected. Some mages, on the other hand, will take advantage of this and directly set traps at the end of instant movement, waiting for another mage to step into it. Helpless, in order to avoid those violent lightning, causing unimaginable serious damage to herself, her body turned into streamer, trying to shuttle through the lightning, to avoid those terrible magic. Faster than lightning is a figure who appears in the light of fire, holding a magic arrow. He waved the sharp blade in his hand, and the irregular sword body was surrounded by electric light, just like the thunder above the sky, which burst out a disturbing power. Gabriel only had time to wave his sword to meet her. The terrible explosion exploded in front of her. The terrible current spread rapidly along her arm. She only felt a stabbing pain all over her body, followed by a deep sense of paralysis, and flew out under the strong impact. "It''s you..." After flapping her wings and holding her figure, Gabriel could not see the man''s appearance, but she recognized the man''s identity through her unique way of fighting and the smell of necromancer that she hated. The man didn''t pursue her. He beat her back and went back to the ravine under his feet. He stretched out his hand and pulled up the girl with purple hair. Seeing that the familiar figure appeared in front of him again, the power of blood gradually subsided, and yinuota, who was deeply weak, seemed to be unable to help it any more. He reached out and hugged the man, and said with a cry: "Rod, you''re back at last... Lucia, she..." The man who recovered from the ravine was rod, who had been trapped in the treasure house for a long time. Behind him, he was wearing a broad cloak, his face was surrounded by pure white goggles, one was holding a magic sword surrounded by electric light, the other was holding a solemn and dignified scepter. At the moment, rod has found his strength. Not only that, he is even more powerful than ever. He held out his hand, patted behind enota and said with a smile, "don''t worry. Who do you think that is?" Listening to what he said, enotarsone opened her hand and looked sideways at the deep gully. Suddenly, she seemed to find something, showing a look of great surprise. She saw that the ice blue dragon, which should have died in the hands of the archangel and had no breath, was reviving now. It was carrying Rowling and rising rapidly from the bottom of the gully. She gave rod a surprise look: "is this what you made for me? Did you bring back EuCIA? " "I didn''t do it. If you want to thank Rowling, it''s her reincarnation that wakes up EuCIA. If you let me, I''m afraid I can only turn her into an undead. " Rod said slowly. With that, rod raised his head. His eyes covered with blindfold seemed to be staring at the archangel head: "there is no prohibition of space magic to the outside world. My body has been awakened. You guys leave here quickly." "And you, brother, won''t you leave with us?" One side, Rowling seems to hear something from his words, take the initiative to ask. Rod shook his head: "the battle outside is not over. I have to take my other body." Listen to rod say so, Rowling and others no longer insist, purple haired girl raised her hand, opened a pale gold portal, a few people quickly enter it, portal that end, is a relatively safe island. "Where do you want to go?" Just as the portal was about to close, the archangel in the air suddenly moved. Her figure instantly appeared outside the portal, and then she was about to break into it. Waiting for her, is the blade charged by lightning, which is full of high amount of spell damage, immediately make her frown. Once again, the sword blade clashed with each other. Unexpectedly, she was blown away by the lightning again, and her whole body was full of paralysis. This kind of feeling is like that the power can not be used. The essential gap of the weapons in hand makes her strength and her speed turn into useless work at this moment. When the swords intersect, she is the only one who is bounced away. "Evil man, dare you fight me head on? Or do you just run away? " Aware that rod''s attention is not on himself, but searching for the exit of the treasure house in the cloud to the outside world, she yelled. "Are you kidding? I''m a necromancer. " Rod doesn''t care about her irony. At this time, his vision has been locked in an unstable space ahead. The last time he came to the treasure house in the cloud, rod could not detect the weak space in the treasure house, but now he can be acutely aware of this. He has many ways to get away from this space. The rapid lightning shot out from his Titan''s arrow. His hand was so fast that he could pull out the shadow. Every time he waved, there was a lightning that did no less damage than level 5 magic. The overwhelming lightning suddenly went towards the weak space in the treasure house. On one side, Gabriel didn''t want to see this scene and tried to resist it, but she was met by lightning, which almost blocked the sky. She was also included in the scope of lightning strike. When the ability of close combat can''t work and is suppressed by lightning, she is not good at long-range magic. She can only watch the Hercules shield released by herself be broken one by one, and finally let the lightning bombard the weakness of the space. With a loud noise spread, a crack appeared in one corner of the space of the treasure house in the cloud. Under the bombardment of lightning, the crack spread quickly, and finally collapsed like a broken eggshell. The door of the treasure house in the cloud was opened by lightning. Such an amazing accident immediately disturbed all the creatures in the battlefield. At this moment, all the conditions of the outside world also appeared in rod''s eyes. It seemed that something had been discovered, and rod''s face sank when he stopped. When Rowling left, rod untied his blindfold and looked down at the earth from the gate of the treasure house in the sky. Through the deep darkness that no one could see through, he saw that his other body had fallen to the ground, and there was no breath. Chapter 1993 Rod gazed at the deep darkness. The culprit who caused the giant''s body to fall was the shadow lady who was slightly surprised and was stepping on the giant''s body. Looking at the fallen giant, rod only felt that there were some more things in his mind, which came from the breath of death and began to appear around him. He stands in the void, his cloak fluttering in the wind behind him. As his vision sweeps through the audience, many people who can''t bear his gaze begin to change, and they become vampires directly, even without any room for resistance. On the other hand, Gabriel, who was in a bad state, caught the attention of other angels. "It''s incredible that the evil man could have left such a serious injury to Lord Gabriel." "Yes... Archangels are invincible. I''ve never seen them before. Someone can do that..." In front of Gabriel''s closed eyes, the bloodstain left behind, and the dark and embarrassed color of his body under the bombardment of lightning, were all seen by the nearby angels. In the eyes of those angels, it is no doubt that only the man in the field, and only he with terrible momentum, can leave such injuries to the archangel. But Gabriel knew in his heart that things were not what they thought. The most serious injury on her body was the result of that prophecy card. Compared with it, the seemingly powerful lightning, in addition to making her look embarrassed, caused little damage. "How did you do that?" Raphael found the abnormality in her body and asked. At the same time, the golden light bloomed from the archangel. Under the light, Gabriel''s injury quickly recovered and his bright eyes reopened. "I look down on them, those evil people, how dare they count me." Recalling the previous prophecy card, and Rowling holding the card, Gabriel''s face sank. It was obvious that the evil people who were extremely weak in her eyes and could not even stop her from attacking with all her strength could leave her such a painful injury. This was her shame. "God will punish them." And on one side, rod, standing in the void, was staring at Lady shadow. "I didn''t expect that they could really get back your body. Even the archangel couldn''t stop them." The deep black fog broke away from the giant below and appeared around rod. He leaned slightly, but saw the shadow lady come to the sky and stand side by side with him. "Those pedantic angels, when are they still abiding by the ban of cloud treasure house, saying that only archangels can enter it. Otherwise, how can you do that! " Seems to think of something, Sally''s voice becomes sharp, which seems to contain deep dissatisfaction. Rhode gazed at her deeply. He regained his scarlet eye and finally could see through the deep darkness and see the angry look of the thief leader. Like the hero who once had scarlet eyes, this ability means a curse. Rod''s soul will fall into hell, and even be betrayed by Sally, which is inseparable from the existence of scarlet eye. To be able to turn all the creatures you see into vampire eyes will not bring good luck to rod. Rod recalled that the hero with scarlet eyes finally took the initiative to dig out his own eyes. "It''s a cursed power." Shaking his head, rod turned his eyes and looked at the giant who followed him all the way out of hell and finally fell to the ground. When he was just awakened by reincarnation, rod felt that there was a certain connection between the noumenon and the giant''s body. Their souls were in common. Unfortunately, there was only one system and only one body at the same time. He could enjoy the awakening bonus of racing achievement. Even so, rod is also very satisfied, did not expect that he just returned to the battlefield, there was a situation that he did not expect, the body of the giant actually died in the hands of Sally. Rod sighed, "you shouldn''t just die. Wake up and fight for me." Even the archangel in the sky frowned slightly at this moment. At that moment, the breath of death seemed to face death directly, which made the angel feel uncomfortable. Under the breath of death, the angels noticed that the giant, who had fallen to the ground and had no breath at all, moved slightly, and his injuries began to recover. Finally, he got up from the ground again. "What are you doing now? Are you going to let me kill your body again? " Looking at rod, Sally asked with indifference. Although the appearance of rod''s Noumenon disrupted her plan, she soon calmed down. In her opinion, even if rod''s Noumenon revived, it could not change the end of the battle. "Lord rod, I''m really impressed by your nature." Looking at rod''s reappearance, another legendary peak in the field, Eli, the president of the magic guild, said slowly. He could recognize that the man walking out of yunzhongbao''s house was the one who had met him in the potion competition. Unexpectedly, when they met again, such changes happened. "But you still can''t change anything." Shaking his head, he said slowly. "Chairman Eli, this is the treasure that the wizard God told you. Do you still want it? It''s in my hands now. The promise of those angels has no effect at this moment. As long as I have one idea, I can completely crush this fragile apple. " Looking at Eli not far away, rod, from his arms, took out the apple that the system had detected all the question marks from his last cloud treasure house, and motioned to him. As rod said, at this moment, Eli''s sacred things have been taken by rod. Whatever the angels promised him, they have no effect at this moment. From the previous battle, rod has seen Eli''s inner thoughts. For the battle between the necromancer and the angel, his attitude is more neutral than rod imagined. The only thing driving him to join the battle is the apple that rod takes out. Who can own this thing, who can get his help. "Lord rod, I think we can talk." Said Eli slowly. Listening to his reply, rod also showed a satisfied smile. Chapter 1994 As rod walked out of the treasure house, the giant who had fallen on the battlefield stood up again at this moment. The strong breath of death overflows from rod''s body, which is the power in the field of death. With the awakening of his soul, everything that happened to the giant''s body also comes back to his mind, which contains the power in the field of death. Not only that, compared with being on Goliath''s body, the field of death at this time is more powerful under the blessing of God level spiritualism. The most intuitive point is that at this time, rod has been able to turn on or off the effect of the death field freely, and no longer can only let the field open. This point, even lady shadow, who is at the top of the legend, can''t do. After opening the field of death, the scope of the field is greatly enhanced. If rod can only cover the field of death on the battlefield of Whiterock before, now, if rod wants to, he can even cover the whole East Asia with the field of death. It''s not without cost to do so. After the scope of the realm is stretched to the limit, the mana value in rod''s body will quickly elapse. Now he can''t hold on for a long time, and he can''t really control the death realm of the corresponding God level evocation. However, rod is not worried about this. He has an artifact specially made for restoring mana, but it has not been combined yet. "Evil man, do you think it''s over to escape from the treasure house in the cloud? Your fate will not change. Accepting God''s sanction is your only fate Just when rod used the field of death to wake up the giant, and threatened Eli with his holy things to obtain his support, the archangel with the sword in the sky finally spoke. On one side, Ms. shadow also burst out a strong intention to kill. The intention to kill is not rod''s body, but the just recovered giant. Without suspense, the weakness of the giant''s head was attacked again, and he fell to the ground slowly, making a dull sound. "I''ve told you, you''re just asking him to die again." After all this, stepping on the giant''s fallen body, Ms. shadow laughs. Through the darkness, rod can see the disdain in her eyes. "Is it?" In the face of her ridicule, rod asked. From rod''s insipidity, Sally seems to be aware of something, at the same time, the giant body at her feet, also began to vibrate slightly. Feel the dull wind, along with the giant''s arm hit, she was a little surprised to open the body, in the distance to see the giant''s changes. "It''s impossible..." Sally saw that the dead giant got up again and recovered quickly. Seeing Sally''s reaction in his eyes, rod sneers. This is the extra effect of death in the divine level of evocation. All the undead creatures in the field of death, when their soul fire goes out, will recover in a period of time, and their injuries will recover quickly. In a sense, they get eternal life. Unless rod dies, or closes the field of death voluntarily, the undead belonging to him can not be killed by any means. With the blessing of God level evocation, rod felt the real power in the field of death. At this moment, he seemed to completely dominate death. The power of the field, combined with the special skill of God level that only God can master, can make such a terrible change. "It''s just a waste of effort to deal with the undead. If you want to end all this, you can only solve him!" In the air, the injury has just recovered, and Gabriel has regained his heroic appearance. He feels the spreading breath of death, and says anxiously. However, Rafael, who was treating her injury, motioned to her with his eyes and said in a voice only she could hear: "don''t you feel it? Michael, who had just fought with the old heretics, was very weak. He needed to return to the city of clouds and bathe in the glory of God before he could recover completely. Otherwise, with his hatred of evil, he will not say anything more to the enemy, but will wipe them out with the power of the sword. " "What?" Gazing at the sky, holding Michael, who symbolizes the authority of God and the alliance of the sword and the angels, she undoubtedly found something, "that heretic can do this. He only has a wisp of soul, but his noumenon is still suppressed..." Rafael shook his head, while rod in the field was no longer waiting. "My soul fell into hell because of a holy thing. When I came back, that holy thing already belonged to me. Now, it''s time for you to feel the pain of falling into hell." Seeing that on the battlefield, all the Necromancers gathered around the ghost whale were evacuated together under the fire cover of agran. At this time, rod had no more scruples in his heart. He fell on the giant''s shoulder and held up his scepter. The scepter doesn''t look luxurious, and there is no shining decoration on it. It looks like a walking stick made of branches. On the top of the walking stick, it seems to be wrapped with a spirit snake, which contains infinite power. With rod''s action, the earth under his feet splits, revealing a deep crack. Not only that, the crack becomes bigger and bigger, and in a twinkling of an eye, it forms a deep dark abyss, just like a mouth to choose people. Even the flying angels feel shivering at this moment. Rod, who had been cursed by the holy things, had to extricate himself from the predicament with the holy things in his hands. "It''s your turn, President Eli." The abyss was formed at the foot of the giant, and rod had already gathered a strong shield to support him. At the same time, he looked at Eli not far away. "It turns out that you''re playing with this idea. You always make unexpected moves like you did in the potion competition. Well, I''ll cooperate with you once. " Looking at the dark abyss formed at rod''s feet, Eli no doubt realized something and took a deep look at him. "The magic of the battlefield is overwhelming." The breath of terror emanates from him. At this moment, the magic elements in the whole space are rioting because of his casting. When he no longer hide, take out all the strength, terrible magic, instantly changed the whole situation. Extremely heavy pressure, from the sky down, at this moment, no matter who, feel their body sank, as if there is a terrible force from the sky, pressure on the whole body. The original solid ground has now turned into an abyss. Ordinary angels flapping their wings are unable to maintain their body shape in the air. They scream and fall from the air and fall directly into the abyss. They can no longer see their body shape. Only a few archangels can maintain their stability. Chapter 1995 In the past, even if they were suppressed by the great power, the Fallen Angels would only temporarily lose their fighting ability. The body of the angel enables them to adapt to any extreme environment. Soon, when they adapt to the suppression of the great force, they can even fight on the ground again under the suppression of the great force. But at this moment, the situation is different. The flat ground below is completely separated by Rhode''s magic, and the only thing left is the dark abyss that can''t see the end. Under the influence of Taishan, both the angel and rod were suppressed by the great force at this moment, and rod avoided falling into the abyss by the early release of Hercules shield. Relying on the power of the scepter, rod created the best casting opportunity for Eli. If we put it before, even if elisch shows this spell, it can only weaken part of the angel''s ability at most, forcing them to fight on the ground, while other nearby dead creatures that have been soaked in seawater for a long time will be crushed by Juli Sheng. Above the sky, the ugly looking Archangel tried to use the gate of different dimensions to send the fallen angel to a safe place, but it was easily cracked by President Eli, and no opponent could gather the portal in front of him. For a time, the angel fell into deep confusion. Even the archangel was trying to find a way to rescue other angels, which was hard to take care of for a while. "Where are they going?" Under the pressure of the huge force, Sally is not as calm as before, but she still faces rod with the effect of magic. "Didn''t I say that? They''ll go through the underworld where the magician is, to hell. " Rod said in a deep voice. He leaned slightly and put his eyes on Sally. The electric sword blade was also slowly raised by him. "Your plan has failed. Unfortunately, you could have got scarlet eye. Now there is nothing left." "Scarlet eye?" Listening to the unique things mentioned by rod, Sally chuckled. "I thought that what I wanted to find was just a person who could see me in the dark. No matter what identity he was, or even what creature he was, even if he was a big eared monster, I could gladly accept it. But now I know that those are meaningless. Only you are what I am looking for." "I know a man who also has scarlet eyes. Would you like to have a try with him? Maybe you can talk to him. " Rod said helplessly. He thought of the card drawn by Rowling, the original owner of scarlet eye, the hero degar. Facing rod''s persuasion, Sally sighed deeply: "it seems that you still don''t understand my love for you." Originally, rod intended to summon the hero in the prophecy card, and then take out his scarlet eye to Sally. Now it seems that he has no chance. Unexpectedly, Rhode did not pursue her betrayal, but she refused to let go. "Do you mean the kind of love that would turn me into a death knight even if I betrayed the agreement? I really don''t understand that. " Rod can''t help but say, "there are many people who die in my hands. Even I can''t bear to turn the people I love into death knights, or even watch them die in a dreamland. What you want is not love, but a kind of control and slavery of death knights." "Ha ha..." in the dark, Sally''s laughter came again. "What are you laughing at?" Rod frowned and asked in doubt. "Nothing. I just remember the record in the book of silence." Sally whispered. Rod frowned slightly. He had seen the silent book in the thief''s headquarters. He knew that it had recorded countless secret information, but he didn''t understand Sally''s meaning: "what record?" "It is said that in hell, there was a devil who fell in love with the king of lust. He said to the erotic king, "I''m the devil who loves you most in the whole hell." but the erotic king didn''t believe it... " "And then what happened?" Asked rod. "In order to prove this love, the devil killed more than 90% of the demons in hell. Even the arrogant king was defeated by him. He thought that as long as he killed all the demons in hell, he could prove the love in his heart, because at that time, there would be no other living demons in the whole hell." Sally said slowly, looking forward to it. "... is this really a record in the book of silence? Not a fable by a bard? " After listening to the content of the story, rod gasped and asked. "Maybe it''s a fable. Maybe it''s a story. No one has ever been able to prove it. Even I will give up to the arrogant king. The thieves guild can''t extend its power to hell at all. How can an arrogant king be defeated by an unknown demon? But this story, let me understand how to do Sally said slowly. Rod seemed to recognize her meaning: "what do you want to do?" "You can''t protect them forever, can you? Since you don''t recognize my love and don''t want to be my death knight, I have to prove it to you. " Sally sank. "Wait, you can''t do that." As soon as rod''s face changed, if he didn''t worry about the gap in strength and the existence of the thieves guild, he would have let Sally understand her own strength. Depending on the effect of artifact, rod, who recovers the noumenon, can barely compete with the existence of the top of the legend. Even if he can''t fight, he can escape in time, but he doesn''t have the means to completely kill the existence of this level. Rod and the angel, there has been an irresolvable hatred, but for Eli and Sally, he does not want to be so thoroughly turned over. "Of course I can." Sally''s voice cooled rod''s heart. "However, for the sake of your smooth recovery and celebration, I can give you a month to consider. I hope you can give me a satisfactory answer within this time." With that, she took a deep look at rod, raised her hand to open a dark portal, turned and stepped into it. The darkness in the air also disappeared with her leaving. "Lord rod, the angels have no time for us. It''s time to leave." Originally, a large number of angels came out of the Cloud City to support, but at this moment, they became a kind of burden. Under the suppression of battlefield magic, if they don''t stop them, they will even fall into the endless abyss and finally fall into hell. In the sky, the magic from archangels is being solved by Eli one by one. The four winged archangels have no choice but to bear the magic of the battlefield and carry the nearby ordinary angels, which also makes them have no time to deal with other things. After arriving at rod''s side, Eli opened a pale gold portal beside him, and then looked at rod. The meaning in his eyes was self-evident. Rod glanced at the portal. "I have a better way." Then he put his hand on Eli''s shoulder, lit up a fire, and disappeared on the battlefield with the giant at rod''s feet. Chapter 1996 "This forest... Are we back at Eli?" The whole body was pierced by a huge scar, and the seriously injured swordsman gasped. Not long ago, they were judged by Archangel Michael. When he was just swept by the sword in Michael''s hand, he was severely injured and instantly lost his fighting ability, Fellow vampire tamic is more tragic, the whole body is burned by the holy flame, leaving a charred bat body. Only their leader, the heresy in the archangel''s mouth, can have the power to fight against them. They never give up in the battle between the swords. The land nearby is broken because of their fighting, leaving a tragic trace. Perhaps taking into account the injuries of several of his comrades, Ehrlich, who was in control of North''s body, did not fight for a long time. He saw the right time and took a few people nearby to leave the battlefield from the flames. Waiting for the spirit Eve to come back, they were already in a dense forest. They crossed the space and came to the territory of Eli thousands of miles away. "The only thing that can stop me is the sword Angel alliance." Next to north, the man in white slowly said. Even if the archangel is no longer here, the golden light around the man in white has not dissipated, which also enables him to continue to appear in front of several people. "Lord Ehrlich... We, do we have to go back to erasia?" North asked in fear. Under the control of the man in white, north faced the archangel with a magic sword, and felt how terrible the power of the strongest man in the world was, enough to make him die dozens of times in a moment, and his heart was deeply hurt. "Yes, follow me to the holy city, and I will redeem you." The man in white replied. Then he looked at Yves and returned the green blade to him: "thank you for your weapon. Without it, I can''t take you away safely." Iver took the blade and held the handle with a little force. "It sounds like you care about us, but I remember you don''t care about the lives of other creatures." On one side, North looked at him with worried eyes and asked him not to say any more, but iver ignored this and continued: "don''t you forget? The Diya child who died in front of you before, you can ask me to stop, but you don''t. now you''re talking about saving. I think it''s more like a scam. " "Don''t you believe it?" Asked Ehrlich. "I doubt it very much." The spirit swordsman said in a deep voice, and his sword blade was aimed at the man in white. Even if he knew that his attack could not take effect on the man in white, "what are you hiding?" "Put the sword down, Eve." A familiar female voice came over, which made the spirit swordsman stunned. He looked back in surprise, only to see that tamic, who had been burned by the light and turned into a burnt corpse of a bat, recovered her appearance at this moment, and stood up again. Not only that, she was well dressed, and could not see the previous injury. "How could that be? Have you not died in the hands of the archangel? " Iver asked unexpectedly, and then looked at Ehrlich. "It must be your trick. What did you do?" "She''s back, as you can see." "How are you feeling now, tamic?" he said slowly, looking calm "I feel very good, or I''ve never felt better. I bet if the archangel saw me now, he would be surprised! " Return to the original vampire, a little activity of the lower body, replied with a smile. "Is this your domain power? I''ve seen your field! " It seems to be something, Eli asked. "One thing, you''re right. It''s really the effect of the field." Erich nodded and admitted his words, "but this is not the realm of the dead, but another realm, which seems to be called... The realm of death." Iver was a little stunned, but listened to Erlich go on: "when I return to the holy city, I will let the dead be reborn, I will let all the lost souls listen to my voice. Don''t you want this redemption? Let the people you love come back to you.... " Listening to Ehrlich''s story, iver undoubtedly thought of something, and the blade in his hand loosened slightly. For him, what Ehrlich mentioned in his words was undoubtedly a condition that he could not refuse. After taking a deep breath, the elf swordsman said, "I remember that when I was in the city of kana before, I saw a giant. He had what you call the realm of death." "It really comes from his power." Erich nodded and acknowledged what iver had said. "Why can you do this? I mean, the power to hold the word, to wield the blade of the wind, even to walk through the flames, and in those areas, why do you have these powers at the same time? It''s not the same person, it''s incredible. "Iver seemed to be aware of something, with a look of disbelief in his eyes. "I was also puzzled about this problem, and I didn''t understand why I could do it. Later I realized that it was my mission." Said Erich slowly. "Mission?" Listening to Ehrlich''s story, Eve frowned deeply. The more he inquired about him, the more confused he felt. There were some terrible forces in the old lich, but the source of these forces was not himself. Eve has never seen such a thing, which is why he can''t understand Ehrlich. The terrible degree of this power has exceeded his imagination. Even the archangel can only beat him back temporarily. At the beginning, Eve chose to follow Ehrlich to the holy city, just to prevent the terrible Lich from doing evil everywhere. Unexpectedly, the more he marched, the more he could feel the great secret hidden in the Lich. The ancient angel, having heard of his name, impolitely called him a heretic and resolutely refused to let him enter into Erathia. In his words, he even mentioned that the reason why Erathia was weak was closely related to him. Up to now, even Eve himself has been moved by his promise. If there is anything Yves expects most, it must be to make those who have passed away come back. Thinking of this, he took a deep breath and finally stopped insisting: "OK... Let me see what you can do." Chapter 1997 Just as several people in the dense forest were talking, a girl''s voice suddenly came from the forest. Hearing the exclamation, iver and tamixton were stunned. They paid too much attention to the man in white, which made them ignore the surrounding situation. However, the fact that they were so close to each other without being noticed also showed the strength of the man who exclaimed in the forest. Only Ehrlich looked the same. He seemed to have known that other creatures were coming. "Hero eve... It''s great to see that you''re OK!" The elf swordsman, who was called by her name, looked back and saw a silver haired elf sticking out her head from the forest. She was holding a special potted plant in her hand. What was buried in the soil was not a plant, but a dark green dragon head with a garland. She just looked at several people strangely. "It''s you, Sophie the elf." Yves recognized the silver haired elf and called out her name. There was something unexpected in her eyes. He did not expect to meet the elf when he came to Eli. He leaned slightly and looked at Erich. He didn''t understand the purpose of Erich''s bringing them here. "Beautiful fairy lady, we are looking for an old fairy. She should live here. Do you know where she is?" At this point, Ehrlich asked voluntarily. "You must be friends of the hero Eve. I seem to know who you are looking for." Sophie hesitated a little, but finally replied to him. "Please take us to see her." Erich nodded, pleading. There is a special appeal or magic in his words, which can make people do as he says unconsciously. Under the guidance of the silver haired spirit, several people quickly moved towards the valley in the forest. On the way, Sophie took the initiative to come to iver''s side and asked anxiously, "hero iver, are you OK these days? The last time I saw you, you were polluted by demons, and you insisted on revenge on the evil necromancer. Did you succeed in the end? " "I failed." Eve sighed, "I died in the hands of a terrible thief. Even the corpse has been transformed into a death knight. You must be disappointed." Listening to iver''s words, she covered her mouth with some worry: "how could this happen... Now, aren''t you under the control of that person?" Iver nodded: "yes, but there''s something wrong with that man. I haven''t been controlled by mental imprint for a long time. I think an evil man like him will be tried sooner or later." "The last time I met you, I found your blood very interesting." A burst of words interrupted the conversation between Yves and Sophie. As he went, he saw the dragon head half buried in the earth. "Isn''t that the monster''s head? How did she become like this? " Iver asked, puzzled. He had never seen such a creature in the earth. "Under the instruction of the Dragon Whisperer, she has been enlightened. Now she is my friend. I take them around every day according to the order of the Dragon Whisperer." She reached out and stroked the top of the dragon''s head. "They? Do you mean those dragon heads have become like this? " Iver seemed to have found something and asked voluntarily. "Well, I''m talking to you!" Seeing that Eve had completely ignored himself, the dragon head of the wreath cried with some dissatisfaction. Iver looked at the dragon head of the wreath strangely: "you said there was something wrong with my blood. Do you still know the knowledge about blood?" "Of course, the man who made me taught me a lot about this. I can see at a glance that your blood is polluted and then inactivated by death." Garland dragon head confidently said. Seeing Eve looking at himself, Sophie explained, "they always argue with each other. If you put these dragon heads together and see their posture, maybe they will fight by themselves the next moment." Speaking of this, she smiles a little, but her face is full of deep worry when she thinks of Eve''s present situation. "Here we are." At this moment, Ehrlich''s voice reached several people''s ears. They had come to the wooden house in the valley. The land near the valley has been filled and renovated. Outside the house is a newly reclaimed flower bed. When you get close, you can smell a fragrance. The environment destroyed by the dragon has been restored with the help of Sophie, but there is a smell of burnt objects in the air. Outside the house, there are two unique dragon head potted plants. Before they get close, their incessant quarrels spread to several people. "That feeling can''t be wrong. My master has a new creation. I can''t wait to see it. I don''t know when I can come back to him." There is no decoration of pure dragon head, some yearning to say. "Don''t dream. The master doesn''t want us. Why do we go back? Or does your stupid head dream? If you want to go back, go back by yourself! " The dragon''s head in animal skin sarcastically said. The irony of the dragon head of animal skin also brought her a burst of dragon breath of destruction. The fiery dragon breath scorched the nearby ground, and even the wooden house in the rear was lit. But the dragon head of wreath was not afraid at all, instead, it spewed out a fierce poisonous dragon breath. Seeing this, Sophie was a little anxious. She rushed over the crowd and ordered the burning flame to go out to prevent the fire from spreading further. She even burned down the whole house and comforted them. This made the attitude between the two dragon heads better and put down the fight for the time being. "Hey, look who''s coming!" One side, back to the queue in the wreath dragon head happily said. Listen to her say, the two dragon capitals put their eyes on iver who came here. Before that, their heads were cut off by iver. "It''s you." The pure dragon head said in a deep voice, "you are not welcome here! If you dare to get close, I''ll let you know how powerful I am! " One side of the wreath dragon head, also pose to spit dragon breath. Iver shrugged and looked at Ehrlich again. "I''ll just wait here." Ehrlich didn''t say much. He controlled North''s body, passed the nearby creatures and entered the cabin. Sophie seemed to want to say something. She was puzzled about the man in white, but she didn''t ask much for Eve''s sake. "You''re back at last." Inside the cabin, the old dragon Whisperer, looking at the unchanged appearance, said slowly with persistent Erich in her eyes, as if she had been waiting here for a long time. Chapter 1998 "President Eli, thank you for your help. This is your due reward." Through the space in the fire, rod leads Eli and the resurgent giant back to the island. As soon as I got back to the island, the atmosphere became tense. The necromancer who had withdrawn one step ahead of time cast hostile eyes on Eli. In the previous battle, due to the battlefield magic released by Eli, more necromancers and undead creatures died in his hands than in the hands of those angels. In addition, his later vacillation made the Necromancers have no preference for him. As soon as he returned to the island, rod found out this. After a little weighing, he made a choice. The sacred object stored in the cloud is thrown to Eli by rod at will. When he is stunned, he stops it in the air with magic in a hurry: "be careful, this is a sacred object!" "It''s yours now." Said rod, waving his hand. In order to take advantage of Eli''s power, rod did not hesitate to use the wizard''s God as a cover and the holy object as a bait, and Eli''s strength did not disappoint him. If there was no Eli in this trip, he would be defeated by Sally''s betrayal. "How do I use it?" The apple whirled slowly over Eli''s palm, and he looked at the sacred object with a puzzled look on his face. "I don''t know." On this point, rod didn''t lie. Even the system that can detect the artifact can''t detect the usage of this holy thing. "Maybe the God of the mage will give you enlightenment." Eli nodded: "I''ll take the holy thing to save blakada. From then on, I have nothing to do with you Necromancers." With that, he opened a portal and left alone. "Master, did you give him that sacred thing? I can feel that there is a kind of terrible power in the holy things, but I know little about it, and maybe only the existence of monarchy level can know its real power. " The great devil, agran, is staying aside and receiving the treatment of the magician. At the same time, he uses the flame to escape and transmit a large number of creatures, which also causes his body to crack. Even his blood has signs of instability. Fortunately, the magician is very good at treating blood problems, and soon makes agran lively again. "If you want me to say that, we should rush up and kill the president completely. With so many helpers and the cooperation of the two masters, he can''t escape. He can only drink his hatred here." With the recovery of his injury, agran has regained his combative character. He advocates to rod. Listening to agran''s story, enota looks at him with appreciation, while Rowling peeks at rod. "You look down on him." Rod was somewhat helpless. "How much mana do you think he consumed in the previous battle? Half? Or not even a third? He only relies on a few battlefield magic to suppress the angels. Do you think the strength of the necromancer nearby is stronger than that of the angels? Needless to say, he is not only one person, but also has a magic guild behind him, and the whole blakada. Facing the angels, he can''t gather blakada''s army, but he doesn''t need to worry about anything against us. " Listening to rod''s story, agran''s face also appeared a moment of fear, he seems to realize that there is a terrible force behind Eli. In the past, there was Molly, who led the Dragon army to resist magic and gave Eli a fatal blow. But now, the whole process of the game has been greatly changed by rod. Rod can hardly think of anyone who can restrain Eli. In this case, rod either chose to be patient and avoid being an enemy as far as possible, or he would hit the target and not give him any chance to escape. These necromancers on the island alone could not do this. Everything on the island needs to be further developed. The whole water level is equivalent to a more abundant treasure than the main level. After rod''s recovery, his strength also needs to be further integrated, which takes time. At the end of the day, it was time that rod lacked. With a sigh, rod asked agran, "by the way, not long ago, I heard that a demon fell in love with the king of lust and killed more than 90% of the demons in hell for her. Have you heard of this?" Sally''s Fables left a deep impression on rod. He always felt that something was wrong, so he went to agran to prove it. Agran recalled carefully, frowning deeply, trying to think, but finally shook his head and said, "I don''t know. I only lived in hell for 300 years. I haven''t heard of these things." Rod''s mouth flicked: "you have lived for 300 years. Why is your wisdom similar to that of enota? Can you make suggestions like this? Three hundred years, if you give this time to a mage, it will be enough to learn all the known spells, and your thinking will be so deep that you can''t understand it. " "Rod, are you praising me?" On one side, enota blinked and asked in some doubt. "I''m just sighing that a long-lived creature can live through countless years until the end of time, but human beings can''t. Even legendary mages must seize every moment." Said rod, shaking his head. At this time, what rod lacks most is time. He has just regained his essence, and he has no time to celebrate with the necromancer on the island, or even to warm up with enota for a moment. He must immediately integrate his own strength, and then put into the next battle. The trial in hell is not over, and there is an unusual breath from the depth of the element plane, and the deadline given by Sally is firmly binding rod, forcing him to move forward. Even since he came to this world, rod has been gaining power by all means, but at this moment, when facing the existence of strength at the top of the world, he still deeply feels the lack of his own strength. With rod''s current strength, it''s far from being able to really kill the existence of the top of the legend. Whether it''s Eli, or Sally, the leader of the thieves, or the archangel in the cloud, they all have the strength that rod can''t match. "Although the battle has won, I don''t have time to celebrate. I hope you can understand." Said, rod with slightly apologetic eyes, looked at the two people beside him, hoping to get their understanding. Chapter 1999 Rowling and enota, as the greatest contributors to the success of this battle, have contributed a lot. Without them, under the pursuit of the archangel, he would wake up his noumenon from the treasure house in the cloud, and rod would not be able to reverse the war by relying on the power of noumenon. Unable to awaken the noumenon, when the giant body falls on the battlefield, it means that rod is completely silent. Rod does not want to see such a solution. "Do you want any rewards? I can satisfy you as much as I can Looking at them, rod asked slowly. "Magic eye!" Without thinking about it, enota gave his own answer. Rowling hesitated for a moment, and finally said: "brother, I think you should reward the Lord of the ice prison most. If it wasn''t for her in the cloud treasure house, dragging the archangel to death, I and enota would not have succeeded." Rod nodded. He had heard from Rowling what happened in the treasure house. Lucia, who was reincarnated by Rowling, first returned to her Dragon Nest for cultivation, and did not follow other necromancers waiting here. Her Dragon Nest is located on the high mountain outside the card palace. It''s an icebound cave formed by hollowing out the belly of the mountain with cold ice dragon breath. Rod has only been there a few times. "She did give a lot." Rod commented that if Rowling did not perform reincarnation, at this time, uscia might have become an undead, "when I come back from hell, I will go to her." "Are you leaving again?" From rod''s words, Rowling seems to be aware of something, pursed his mouth and asked. "Well... I need to go back to hell, there are still some things waiting for me." Rod nodded, hiding nothing. "Do you want us to go with you?" Rowling offered, her eyes full of worry. Rod shook his head. "Believe me, you don''t want to see it there. Stay on our island." Feeling the breath of separation, at this moment, even enota is serious: "I haven''t tasted the taste of the devil, remember to bring some for me when I come back." "I will." Rod nodded, looked deeply at the people waiting nearby, and finally put his eyes on the death knight Kane, "open up all the magic knowledge to the Necromancers on the island, and use the accumulated resources. I want you to improve the strength of all of them in the shortest time." Kane nodded respectfully. "Yes, Lord rod." After recovering from the injury, agran came back to rod and suggested, "master, do you want to take that magician with you? His craftsmanship is pretty good. By the way, and the bloody angels he made, they will surprise other demons! " Rod glanced at him: "we''re not going to fight those demons. We''re the only ones with demonic blood in our bodies. But before we go to huoyin City, we still have a place to go. " After listening to the position that rod said, agran was slightly stunned. He looked at rod suspiciously, but he didn''t say much. He put his hand on rod''s shoulder, and the fire started from him and wrapped it up with the giant nearby. Before he left, rod took a deep look at all the people on the island. His eyes finally stopped on Rowling and enota, and his body finally disappeared in the fire. The next moment, rod appeared in the smoky crater. "Ding, Ding..." The clear and crisp sound comes from the volcano and never stops. "Master, here we are. This is mount doomsday." After coming here, agran respectfully reported to Rodney. Rod nodded, then controlled the giant, and jumped down to the huge crater with him. After landing, there was a burst of black smoke, and he could even hear the sound of burning rocks. "You again? You don''t want the end of the world, do you? I''m tired of waiting! " The deep voice, like a bell, accompanied by the clear percussion, reached Rhode''s ears. Following his reputation, rod saw a red Titan whose blood had been polluted. He was holding a forging hammer several times larger than rod''s body, with his back to rod, and hammered it on a red sword blade. Before he gets close, rod can feel the terrible power released from the red sword blade. Once it is forged, it will become a genuine artifact and be as famous as the angel alliance of the sword. The hell army did not move, but constantly sent advance troops to disturb the surface of the world, which was also related to the unfinished sword. "What a powerful weapon." Looking at the sword, rod couldn''t help sighing. "I remind you, you''d better not make up your mind about it." The Titan said slowly, "as soon as I send out the alarm, Lord Rahab will come." "I''m not here for it. It''s not finished yet. It doesn''t work for me. I''m here for you, kalenda." Rod answered slowly. The mutual induction between the swords triggered rod''s Titan''s arrow, which turned into a streamer of lightning and spread on the Titan''s arrow. Rod could even hear the slight sound of the sword on the Titan''s arrow, as if it was facing the God sword which symbolized the end of the day. "Well?" As if he had noticed something, Titan stopped forging in his hand. As soon as he turned back, his eyes widened, and the color of surprise and sadness on his face could not be dispersed for a long time: "is this your original body... What you have in your hand, that is... That is..." "Yes, this is the artifact of the Titans. Forged by the Titan hero clolom, the Titan''s arrow in charge of the thunder. " Put the irregular blade in front of him and feel the lightning on it, rod said in a high voice. On one side, agran, looking at this scene with some surprise, did not understand why the Titan giant, who was just fierce, began to cry at this moment. "They are all dead..." The Titan giant stopped forging, fell down on his knees in front of rod''s sword, and uttered a sad cry that was not commensurate with his huge body. "You are a Titan, the most legendary creature in your body. Why do you forge weapons for demons in hell? Even the blood of Titan in your body is completely polluted?" Rod jumped down from the body of the giant, came to the giant on his knees, put his Titan''s arrow on the top of kalenda''s head, and asked slowly. His voice seemed to come from a distant place. "For revenge!" Listening to rod''s question, Titan''s cry stopped, and his face showed the color of hatred that could not be resolved. Chapter 2000 "Revenge? Is there any enemy you can''t solve on your own? " When he heard the Titan giant kalenda mention revenge, rod showed his interest. In his perception, kalenda''s strength is similar to Goliath''s, and both of them are good at close combat. Once they meet a mage, they all have strength and nowhere to use. "You''ve got the legacy of Croom, and you should understand what the angels have done to us! In order to occupy the center of the earth''s surface world, the angels killed many creatures, my people, my love and my children, all of them died in their hands In the eyes of the Titan giant, there was an irrepressible anger, as if there was a flame burning, and the tone was a little heavier. Rod looked at the Titan with a sort of understanding in his eyes. The formation of artifact is often inseparable from the hero''s will. When a hero wakes up, his will will infect everything around him and turn ordinary objects into treasures or even artifact. This is also the source of most artifact. It is almost impossible to make an artifact by forging alone. Rod recalled that when the forging of the last blade of the previous life was completed, the swordsman kalenda fed the sword with his body, and finally made the sword come into the world. From kalenda''s narration, rod seems to understand what kind of emotion impels kalenda not only to give up his life, but also to bring this magic sword, which is an irresolvable and endless hatred. "I always thought that I was the last Titan in the world, only I had the blood of Titan. I didn''t believe what you said before. I just felt something when I heard the name of clolom... I didn''t expect that what you said was true. You also have the same blood as me! " At this time, kalenda''s eyes looking at rod also become extremely eager, which contains some kind of missing. That is the feeling of meeting someone with the same blood after countless years. But rod frowned slightly: "are you wrong? Can''t you feel my blood? That''s the power of the devil. " With that, rod took the initiative to open the form of the big devil. His whole body became red, and his head also grew sharp horns. All his attributes were improved. "I can''t feel wrong. You have the blood of Titans in your body, but it hasn''t appeared yet." Kalenda seemed a little anxious, he said, blowing his beard and glaring. "Well..." rod shrugged noncommittally, "in fact, I come to you this time, in addition to proving to you what I said before, there is another important thing." "You can talk about it! In this world, we are the only remaining kindred... No, my blood has been completely polluted by hell, only you can reproduce the glory of Titan. I''ll meet all your requirements except this unfinished sword! " Seeing that rod showed his intention, the Titan giant kalenda patted his chest and said that the look in his eyes at rod became more and more cordial. Being the blood of the Titan giant, he gladly agreed to rod''s request. For ancient creatures like Titan, blood is better than any other means. As long as they have the same blood, they can easily get their approval. From the reaction of the Titan, rod felt this. Rod didn''t know where the blood of Titan in his body came from. Maybe, as the black dragon once said, as long as he used the power of Titan''s arrow, he would be transformed by this blood. In any case, kalenda''s recognition of blood saved rod a lot of effort in persuading him. "This time I''m here for an artifact." Rod said slowly. "Artifact? It''s not the blade I''m forging. I can''t give it to you. " Kalenda''s face was embarrassed and didn''t know what to do for a moment. "I don''t mean it, I mean another artifact." Said rod, shaking his head. "If it''s not it... Wait, you say another artifact?" Kalenda just breathed a sigh of relief, but was disturbed by rod''s words again. "Well... Are you going to let me strengthen the artifact in your hand? It''s an artifact forged from the corpses of the dead people by the Titan hero clolom. I''d like to help you, but I can''t do that with my attainments in forging. " At the end, kalenda also showed a frustrated look: "I''m sorry, I can''t seem to help you... I''m sorry to let you come here in vain this time..." On one side, agran opened his mouth in surprise. He didn''t expect that kalenda, the sword caster who had been in a bad temper and was going to drive away a few people, had completely changed his attitude towards rod. But rod laughed, shook his head and said, "I''m not talking about this artifact." Seeing that kalenda looked at the dark cloak behind him again, rod waved his hand and said, "don''t guess. I came here this time mainly to collect all the parts of the combined artifact, but I don''t know how to combine them. I want you to take a look for me." "Combination artifact? That''s a rare treasure. Show it to me Karenda, who is very accomplished in forging, is naturally attracted by the combined artifact in rod''s mouth. No forger can refuse the temptation of combined artifact. "Here they are." With that, rod took out several powerful artifact parts from the space ring and arranged them in the air in front of him. With the arrangement of the artifact parts, the magic elements in the whole volcano seem to be absorbed rapidly because of their existence. The rich fire magic elements are all around, around Rhode, and even hotter than the forging sword. "I can feel that it''s a combined artifact related to magic, and it''s related to restoring mana." After feeling the fluctuation of Magic Elements in the space, kalenda''s face changed slightly. Just from the change of magic elements, he felt the powerful effect of the combined artifact, which made him dignified and no longer comfortable to meet people of the same blood. If you are careless in the process of combining artifact, it will even trigger the eruption of the whole doomsday volcano. "You are right. This combined artifact has been used by the most powerful mage in the surface world, and he has also been honored as the God of mages by other mages." When kalenda explained the effect of combining artifact, rod''s heart was slightly excited. Maybe the swordsman could combine artifact. Chapter 2001 With the accumulation of rich magic elements, several artifact parts in rod''s hands are also fully displayed in front of kalenda. The artifact parts that rod took out were the magic talisman he got from the potion competition, the magic talisman he got from the fire element plane walker, and the magic ball he got from the treasure house in the cloud before his soul was exiled. With these three artifact parts, rod has collected all the parts that combine the magic source of the artifact. Just combine them, he can add another combined artifact to himself. However, looking at the three treasures with unique shapes, rod was in trouble for a while. He tried many ways, but failed to restore the artifact. Unlike Titan''s arrow, when rod got Titan''s arrow, he had in his mind the legacy memory left by Titan Colom. He knew how to combine the artifact, but he knew little about the magic talisman. On the island, rod tried to ask the God of the mage how to combine this artifact, but even the God of the mage did not know. When he first used the magic source, the magic source existed in the form of artifact, which has not been divided into these parts. Rod also tried to put these artifact parts close to each other. However, there is a huge repulsive force between them, as if the magic elements absorbed contradict each other. Even if they are worn on the body, they must be worn at different positions on both sides of the body. Looking at the collected artifact parts, but unable to combine them, rod was very reluctant, but he thought of the giant in the volcano, maybe the swordsman who forged the doomsday blade could give himself some enlightenment. With this idea, rod went back to mount doomsday and used the connection in his blood to touch the Titan. "If you can find the real effect of this treasure, you must know how to combine them." Rod seemed to have thought of something, he said excitedly. In order to combine the source of magic, rod paid a lot. At first, he went to the treasure house in the cloud in order to get the magic ball in the artifact parts. Unexpectedly, in the end, there was an accident. He picked up the scepter. Finally, under the effect of the curse, his soul had to go to hell. At this moment, from kalenda''s tone, he realized that he had the ability to combine this artifact. How could rod not feel deeply excited about it? Kalenda looked at the artifact parts that rod took out with a dignified look. He took these artifact parts, and the artifact parts were quickly enlarged in his palm to become a suitable style for him to wear. No matter what kind of artifact parts are, they can match the body size of the user. "This ancient forging craft, this unparalleled power, maybe only people like me who dare not die in the whole continent can know the subtlety of it..." Caressing these artifact parts carefully, kalenda''s eyes glowed as if she saw some peerless treasure, and then she sighed deeply. "I can really put it together, but it takes the power of doomsday volcano to melt these artifact parts into one. If they fail, they are likely to be completely destroyed." "What?" Listening to kalenda''s reply, rod''s face changed slightly, and his heart was mixed. He was glad that the Titan giant had a way to combine the artifact. He was worried that once the smelting failed, these artifact parts would never be recovered. However, rod still does not intend to give up: "what is the assurance of success?" "Less than 30 percent." Titan answered truthfully, "I don''t suggest you let me smelt it like this. Although I don''t know what price you paid to get these artifact parts, I also understand that they are not easy to come by. Ordinary creatures may not be able to find an artifact part after spending their whole life. If the smelting fails, it would be a pity. It''s better to make more preparations and try again. " The words of Titan made rod''s heart sink. Even if there was only half the possibility, he would not hesitate. However, the possibility of less than 30% made him dare not take risks: "is there any way to increase the success rate?" "Of course, there are some ways. The simplest way is to make use of sacrifice ceremony in exchange for success. Unfortunately, I don''t know how many creatures I have to sacrifice to meet the conditions of exchange. " The Titan thought about it and answered. Rhode nodded slightly. The sacrificial ceremony can get everything he wanted. If he can give nearly infinite lives, and even without collecting artifact parts, he can directly exchange the complete form of composite artifact from the ceremony. Sacrifice ceremony is also recognized by all magicians. It''s the most powerful one. It''s enough to realize all the magician''s wishes at the cost of others'' lives. Unfortunately, rod didn''t learn it. Rowling''s sacrifice ceremony of prophecy card is also the result of the improvement of the original sacrifice ceremony. It can only be used to summon powerful creatures in prophecy card. After hesitation, rod asked, "is there any other way?" "Some smelting materials with similar properties can also improve the success rate. In order to activate all the power of the doomsday volcano, I need at least three element cores of the legendary fire element Lord. At the same time, I also need a treasure with similar effect, which is also used to restore mana value. I also need to prevent space turbulence nearby due to the birth of artifact. I need space gems above gamma level to stabilize space... " Listening to the name of a lot of precious materials given by kalenda, rod only felt that his head was big. Compared with the sacrificial ceremony, the steps of normal smelting and the materials needed, it was far more complicated than rod imagined. Perhaps it was the change in rod''s expression that made kalenda''s tone change "... of course, if you can get the stone of the sage, or the treasure of the ark of the covenant, maybe it''s not so troublesome." Rod reached for his forehead. The ark is the name of an artifact handed down from generation to generation. Only by cracking the secrets of all the obelisks on the mainland can we know where it is. Compared with the sacrificial ceremony, it is undoubtedly more difficult to get the ark, and it is almost impossible to get it at present. The sage''s stone is the most precious alchemist in blakada''s life. It was not until the end of the third expansion that rod heard of its existence. Looking at kalenda, rod sighed deeply. The Titan in front of him really has the ability to combine the magic sources successfully, but he can''t get the precious materials he needs. No matter how he collects them, he won''t be able to gather them for a while. Chapter 2002 "I don''t have the ark on me, but I have this." With that, rod took out the scepter of Moses, who had been in the cloud treasure house before. "This is..." kalenda''s expression changed slightly. He seemed to feel the terrible power contained in the scepter. Rod raised the scepter, and the lava of the volcano was immediately divided on both sides, revealing the deep space. Even in hell, it could not affect the power of the scepter. Behind the Titan, the unfinished sword seemed to feel the power attached to the scepter, releasing a terrible killing intention, and the whole doomsday volcano seemed to vibrate. Not far away, the great devil, agran, felt the killing intention of the magic sword and showed a look of fear. His body seemed to be difficult to move for a moment. It was kalenda who found that it was wrong. He picked up the forging hammer in his hand and knocked it hard on the red sword blade, which forced him to suppress the killing intention. "My people, where did you get this Scepter?" After all this, kalenda looked at rod in a different way. "This is one of my treasures that I snatched from the angel''s treasure house." Rod''s face remained the same, and he answered calmly. The scepter only occupies the equipment bar of the main hand weapon. When using this scepter, rod can''t use Titan''s arrow. "Is that so?" Kalenda uttered a murmur. "There''s a smell on it that I hate. It''s the smell of our enemies, angels. I don''t like this treasure." "It belongs to me now and has nothing to do with angels." Rod answered with a shrug. After the soul returns to the noumenon, rod unexpectedly finds that this Scepter seems to admit itself. It can not only be used by itself, but also has its own characteristics enhanced, which is similar to the ability to separate the ground. At this time, there is no cooling time. If it is placed on the battlefield, it is light enough to easily bring a devastating blow to the enemy. "Although this treasure contains infinite power, it can''t help the artifact you want to combine. Their attributes don''t match at all." No longer entangled in the origin of rod''s scepter, said kalenda slowly. "You''d better put it away. The huge flame breath in the doomsday volcano can temporarily suppress the breath left by the angels on this scepter. If you use it in other places in hell, maybe it won''t be long before some powerful demons will feel it, which may cause some unnecessary trouble." With a shake of his head, kalenda volunteered to inform rod. Rod nodded, slightly disappointed, and took the scepter back to the ring. While examining the treasures in the space ring, rod''s attention was put on one of them. "Karenda, see how many materials there are enough for forging. If you need them, take them off." As he spoke, rod took out the unique treasure and finally handed it to kalenda. The shape of the treasure is unique. It looks like a crown, on which are inlaid different and bright colored gems. If you count carefully, there are eleven. At the front of the crown, which is also the center of the crown, where the gems should have been inlaid, there is only a hollow hole left, and the gems can''t be seen. This makes the crown''s overall effect greatly reduced, and it can''t play its original power. Rod recalled that the crown was given to him by the Lich of Diya. He had just got the cloak of the ghost king and returned to Diya to unite with the lichs to capture several other nearby towns. Until now, when rod felt the real power of those angels, he realized how terrible the gap between eracia and dia was. According to the liches, it was once the crown of the ancient Lich Ehrlich. Unfortunately, due to the lack of the most important gem, it could not play its full role. At this time, Rhode handed the crown to the Titans, just for the precious stones on the crown. This crown is inlaid with precious gems from all over the world. These gems are different. Each of them has high quality and various special functions, which are enough to meet the smelting needs of kalenda. Rhode didn''t know which gems met the requirements of kalenda. Some gems had functions that even Rhode could not recognize. They seemed to be unique gems that existed only in the era of Ehrlich countless years ago. Rhode tried to collect precious gems to fill the holes in the crown, so that this treasure can show the most perfect power. Unfortunately, Rhode failed to do this in the end. He has never been able to collect gems with quality comparable to those on the crown. This treasure has been stored in the space ring by rod. At this moment, when kalenda mentioned that he needed to use a unique gem for forging, he thought of the crown, then took it out and handed it to the Titan without any hesitation. In rod''s view, compared with such a crown whose effect is still unknown even if the gem is inlaid, the magic source used by the mage God is undoubtedly more important. "I''ll find a way to collect the rest of the materials you need... Maybe it''s more convenient to use sacrifice ceremony. It seems that I need to go to nigon, but it''s Molly''s territory. Once she finds me, my action will be deeply hindered..." As he said this, rod kept thinking about how to collect enough materials as soon as possible to complete this artifact combination. The more he thought, the more deeply his brows wrinkled. In addition to spending a lot of time and manpower to complete the collection of these materials, it seems that he has no more appropriate method. "This is... This is..." At this moment, the sound of kalenda''s rapid breathing, accompanied by his voice of surprise, reached Rhode''s ear. "What''s the matter? What did you find? " Rod was puzzled and didn''t understand why kalenda looked like this. In his impression, this kalenda only looked like this when he saw the arrow of Titan. "It can''t be wrong... This is the sage''s stone! With it, we don''t need any other materials to complete the melting of artifact successfully! " Kalenda raised the crown that rod had handed him, with a look of excitement in his eyes. While rod was slightly stunned, his eyes also stopped at the side of the crown, which was as red as blood. He didn''t know the name of the gem. Chapter 2003 "You said it was the sage''s stone. Are you right?" Rod asked incredulously. "I can''t be wrong. This is really the sage''s stone!" With the stone of the sage, the process of melting the artifact will be much simpler. I am fully confident that the combined artifact will be melted! Melting artifact probably needs to consume the stone of sages the size of ordinary krigans'' nails, but the stone you take out is the size of your thumb, and there is still a lot left after melting! " Rod showed surprised eyes. He never thought that when he took out the crown, the problems that plagued him could be solved, and he no longer needed to collect additional materials. For the jewels on the crown, Rao is unable to distinguish all kinds of them with rod''s knowledge. The red stone is one of the jewels that rod can''t confirm. In any case, rod never thought that this gem, which he didn''t know the name and didn''t matter to him, turned out to be the legendary sage''s stone. No wonder when North pretended to be the lich, his first thought was to take back the crown. Seeing that rod still seemed suspicious, kalenda stretched out her hand and lifted a large piece of volcanic rock from one side. As the volcanic rock contacted with the red stone on the crown, an incredible change happened in front of rod''s eyes. Under the touch of the sage''s stone, the hot and magmatic volcanic rock suddenly freezes. The rough surface becomes smooth and smooth, and the golden light blooms. It turns into a gold nugget bigger than rod''s body. "Turning stone into gold..." seeing this scene with his own eyes, rod finally believed kalenda''s words. The red stone inlaid on the crown is exactly the sage''s stone that countless alchemists dream of. Turning stone into gold is only the most basic ability of the sage''s stone. Any alchemy or magic medicine can be added to the sage''s stone, which will greatly increase the success rate and bring about all kinds of incredible changes. If the alchemists in blakada knew that rod had such a large stone of sages in his hand, and they didn''t know it all the time, they would fall into a deep madness. With kalenda''s action, the light on the surface of the sage''s stone is a little dim after finishing the gold. But kalenda doesn''t care. What he needs is not the power of the sage''s stone, but itself. With a backward wave of his hand, the heavy gold nuggets fall into the magma, and the splashing magma sprinkles on him, but he seems to have no feeling. His body has been completely transformed by the hell environment. "Start smelting now? It''s said that the demons are doing some trials recently, and I''m also at leisure. After the trial, I''ll not only forge the magic sword, but also strengthen the weapons for selon and his subordinates... "Kalenda asked rod with the crown. In this regard, rod naturally will not have any problems: "start now, you can use the sage''s stone, you don''t need to save." After getting rod''s affirmative answer, kalenda nodded and began to smelt the combined artifact. The first thing he needed to do was to take out the sage''s stone embedded in the crown. However, he felt a bit embarrassed. "There''s one thing I''ve been very concerned about since. I want to know what kind of treasure is this crown inlaid with sage''s stone? " Kalenda asked. "What''s the problem?" Rod gave him a puzzled look. "I''m just a little strange... Every gem on this crown is rare in the world. Even the sage''s stone is only one of them, and it''s not in the most central position. Once it''s full of gems, what effect should it have?" Kalenda''s voice trembled faintly. "If I just take down the sage''s stone, maybe I will destroy this treasure..." "There''s nothing to worry about." Rod shook his head and replied, "instead of keeping this semi-finished product and not knowing when it will be restored, it''s better to make the most of it now." Kalenda sighed. In his heart, although he could not bear to see the treasure destroyed, the owner of the treasure, rod, said so, and he would not retort. Holding a crown smaller than his finger, kalenda carefully cut it on the red sword beside him along the edge of the sage''s stone. Even if it''s just the rudiment of the sword, the red blade still has a terrible power. When the blade touches the crown, it''s like a hot knife cutting butter, and the edge of the crown melts quickly under the burning of the sword, without any barrier. On the other hand, rod did not step forward wisely, but looked at the scene solemnly. This is a rare opportunity to feel the power of the doomsday blade. The unfinished red sword will shine brilliantly in the third expansion. The only one that can fight with it is the sword stored in eracia, that is, the angel alliance in the hands of the archangel. If Titan''s arrow is the symbol of lightning, then the sword in front of us is the fire of doomsday that burns everything. Even if it is not finished, it will also defeat Titan''s arrow in momentum. Rod breathed a deep breath. If the smelting can be completed successfully, he will be able to compete with the red sword blade with three artifact, but his hard power will be much worse. Just as rod was thinking about it, kalenda, who successfully cut the sage''s stone from the crown, began the next stage of smelting. After cutting, kalenda returned the crown, which had melted and other precious stones had been damaged to some extent, to rod, showing an apologetic look. With a big wave of his hand, he threw the three artifact parts that made up the source of magic into the hot magma. Rod held his breath. He knew that the smelting had reached a critical stage. Rod recalled that the magma in the doomsday volcano has the ability to burn everything. Even creatures that can resist fire will be burned up by the magma when they come to the doomsday volcano, and the magic sword just absorbs this power and appears to be powerful. The parts of the artifact, which should have been extremely strong and would not be damaged by any attack, showed signs of melting at this moment. The earth vibrated, and rod''s ears seemed to hear a faint scream and hiss. It was the moan of the artifact parts. In the magma, several melting artifact parts blend with each other, but they are separated in an instant, and they are incompatible with each other. Seeing that the melting artifact is about to fail, and these artifact parts will be completely destroyed by the volcano, kalenda saw the right time and put the sage''s stone into it. The next moment, the golden light in the volcano, the majestic magic elements, accompanied by bursts of black smoke spewing out, the whole volcano, it seems that there are signs of eruption. Chapter 2004 In Eli. "Sophie, I''m going away for a while... Old friends are calling me, and I promise him the last journey." In the valley where the Dragon once lived, the Dragon Whisperer looked at Sophie. Although she didn''t spend much time with Sophie, she had deeply felt the kindness of the fairy girl. "The secret I taught you, you should practice it well, don''t forget it. And little green monsters, you should listen to her in the future. " "Who does she say is the little green monster?" Not far away, planted in the pot in the garland dragon head, some curious asked. "You idiot, she must be talking about you!" On one side, the animal skin dragon head sarcastically said. "I think she meant the two of you." The pure dragon head without any decoration gives different opinions. Sophie looked at the Dragon Whisperer: "I will take care of everything here for you and stay in the valley for you to come back ¡­¡­¡± But the Dragon Whisperer shook his head: "you don''t have to stay here... If we succeed, everything will come back, and if we fail, you don''t have to wait here." The Dragon Whisperer turns to look at the man in white, who is shrouded in the golden light, and finally sighs. After saying goodbye to Sophie, she joined the team to the holy city, and finally walked into the woods and disappeared in Sophie''s sight. "The Dragon Whisperer, you must take good care of yourself..." Sophie lowered her head slightly. She felt the terrible momentum of those people, especially the leader, the man in white. Sophie didn''t even dare to get close to them. She didn''t know if there would be any accident if the Dragon Whisperer followed them. "Listen to that old woman, she can''t control us now, we are free! You don''t have to be trapped in this place anymore! " After the Dragon Whisperer left, the animal skin dragon head immediately resumed its former activity and cheered. "Can''t you see what we are? Where else can we go if we don''t even have bodies? " Pure dragon head can''t help complaining, "it''s all our brother''s fault. He''s trying to monopolize our body. When I see him next time, I''ll make him look good!" "What does it matter if there is no body? As long as we find our master, he will give us a new body. " The dragon head of the wreath proposed. "I don''t want to go to the master. If you want to go, go by yourself!" The animal skin dragon head retorts. There was another quarrel among the dragon heads. Sophie was not surprised. She couldn''t figure out what happened when the dragon heads shared the same body. Did they have to quarrel all the time every day? "Don''t quarrel any more. Lord Longyu asked you to listen to me." The silver haired elf reluctantly advised, although she knew that her advice to these little green monsters would not listen. The dragon head of the wreath took a look at her and took the initiative to say, "spirit, you''re just in time. Why don''t you take us to the master? After it''s finished, we will say a few words for you in front of the master. Maybe the master will be happy and let you join us." Her face was full of joy, but sodolfy didn''t want to be like that. Before Sophie could answer anything, all of a sudden, these dragon heads changed their faces and looked in the same direction. Sophie was also puzzled to see that it was not the direction that the Dragon speakers and their party left, it was nothing at all. "Do you feel it?" The dragon head asked excitedly. "That''s the breath of the master. Maybe the master knew our predicament and sent his emissary to help us. Hum! I''d like to see what the hell he''s up to. " The animal skin dragon head said with a cold hum. Only pure dragon head, looking at the direction of the breath, murmured: "the master doesn''t want us, even if we go back, we will be driven away by him again." "What are you talking about? Has your master come to Eli Sophie asked suspiciously as he listened to the conversation of several dragon heads. Before that, from the mouth of these dragon heads, Sophie also learned their origin, especially their master, who seemed to be a magician in the underground world. He mastered all kinds of strange magic, and was better at using living creatures to create alien monsters. This also made Sophie, who liked natural creatures, feel a little disgusted with him. At this time, hearing these dragon heads say that their master seems to have come to Eli, which also surprised Sophie. This is not a small matter. "I feel that breath. It seems that it''s not the master, but the messenger under the master." After feeling it carefully, the pure dragon head took the initiative to say. "Do you know where the messenger is now?" Sophie hesitated, but asked. "Of course, we can all feel that he is very close to us, right next to the town where you draw water every day." The dragon head answered her question. "The town that draws water every day? You mean the city of waterfalls? " Sophie seems to be aware of something. During her stay in the valley, she would go to the qiwennar waterfall every day to pick up two pots of fresh Huantong spring for Dragon speakers. "It''s as if that''s the name, as you call it." Pure dragon head nodded. Sophie nodded, knowing that the messenger had come to the city of waterfalls instead of hiding in the deep forest in the wilderness, Sophie was relieved. "Lord dragon Whisperer, help us..." At this time, a cry for help came from her ear. As she went along, she saw a bloody spirit who was dissimilated and stumbled over. "You are..." she subconsciously stepped back, but soon, she recognized the identity of the elf. Every day, when Sophie left the valley and went to the upstream of the waterfall to draw water, she met some elves who were tempering their bodies in the waterfall. She also knew many elves. These elves have more or less heard of the existence of the Dragon Whisperer. They know that there is an old powerful spirit living in seclusion in the valley where the giant dragons gather, but they don''t know the specific appearance of the Dragon Whisperer. In front of him, this elf is just one that Sophie knows. His name is Wenji. He will appear at the waterfall on time every day. He meets Sophie for the first time. When he knows that she lives in the valley, he mistook her for a Jackie Chan speaker. After Sophie''s explanation, the misunderstanding is eliminated. However, at this time, he had completely changed his appearance. His body was alienated, and his mouth was howling in pain. His two arms became two ferocious python, constantly biting his flesh and blood. Chapter 2005 "Wenge, how did you become like this?" Looking at the alienated spirit, Sophie asked. "Monsters... Monsters have attacked the city of falls! The other elves in the city are fighting to death. What about the Dragon Whisperer? We need her help! " Wenji, whose body is constantly being torn, tries to endure the pain of his body and shouts to Sophie, saying that at last, his feet begin to fall into alienation, which makes him fall to the ground and unable to move on. "The Dragon Whisperer has left. Are you ok? " Sophie asked with some worry. He just wanted to come forward and try to use the knowledge of first aid to save the spirit who was trapped in alienation, but his heart was suddenly cold. Immersed in alienation, the python on his right arm suddenly raises his head, and his mouth of scarlet blood, like a red arrow, attacks Sophie''s body. Before Sophie could react, with a cold and piercing breath, he first stepped forward to meet the blood arrow. With the cold wind, the blood arrow completely froze in the air and fell to the ground after being covered with frost. Without being touched by blood, Sophie was slightly relieved. Although she did not understand what would happen after being touched by blood, she also understood that it was not a good thing. She looked back and saw the dragon head of the wreath on one side, slowly ending the exhalation of dragon breath. The ice dragon breath of frozen blood came from her mouth. "This kind of blood is very active, it seems to be the latest research of the master..." the pure dragon head gazed at the string of blood frozen into ice, and slowly commented. "Kill me! Come on Just out of danger, before Sophie could say anything, he heard Wenji cry on the ground. "What?" Sophie looked at Wenji with hesitation. She saw that Wenji''s limbs turned into a python, constantly biting his body. He could only howl in pain, but could do nothing. "Are you going to watch him suffer?" The animal skin dragon head said sarcastically, and then spit out a fierce poisonous dragon breath, trying to corrode and burn Wenji in front of him. However, it seems that the effect of fierce poison dragon breath is not good. The speed of corrosion and burning is not as fast as Wenji''s body''s own recovery. On the contrary, it makes him howl more miserable. The animal skin dragon head was stunned, and immediately increased the strength of spitting. "Let me do it." On one side, the pure dragon head seems to have found something. The dragon breath, a symbol of destruction, spews out from his mouth. Destroying dragon breath is the exclusive ability of black dragon, which can restrain the regeneration ability of all creatures. Under the burning of the dragon''s breath of destruction, Wenji''s consciousness soon fell into silence, and the python howled in the fire, and finally burned to ashes. "How can it be like this..." looking at the daily exercise body under the waterfall, trying to one day fight against the evil spirit, so fell in front of his eyes, Sophie murmured. "Why did you burn him? This may destroy the master''s plan On one side, the dragon head of the wreath asked in a puzzled way. The pure dragon head was silent, but the animal skin dragon head took the initiative to say: "because he reminded me of something... I still remember that before I met my master, I just had to live in the poisonous swamp every day and enjoy the lizard man''s sacrifice to me. My life was very comfortable, but later I was caught by the master, which became what I am now, and I had to quarrel with you guys every day, There is no moment of peace "You''re right. I hate you, too." The dragon head of the wreath said. "Do you know what I''ll do when I meet my master? I''ll give him a taste of the poisonous dragon breath! I''m going to crush him a little bit! " The animal skin dragon head roared. Her voice echoed in the forest, which made Sophie cover her ears subconsciously. Pure dragon head sends out deep sigh: "you know, that is impossible to do. Before that, we watched you try it countless times. Unfortunately, after his own transformation, the master''s body is not afraid of poison or the burning of dragon breath. Even our teeth can''t bite his body.... " "Don''t talk about it any more. The most important thing now is to find out what happened in the city of waterfalls?" Seeing that several dragon heads were still talking, Sophie took the initiative to interrupt their conversation. Pure dragon head shook his head: "you also saw the tragedy of the elf. We don''t know what experiment the master is doing and what happened. If you want to know, take us to have a look." Without hesitation, Sophie used magic to lift the three flower plates where the dragon head was, and quickly headed for the city of waterfalls. The closer she was to the city of waterfalls, the more she could not help exclaiming. She saw the tragedy of the nearby creatures. One by one, the bodies are alienated, and the creatures all over the body turn into giant snakes. At this moment, they fight each other, and their blood turns the clear water of the waterfall red. At this moment, the whole city of the waterfall turns into a hellish scene, which makes Sophie retch a few times. "No..." Looking at those creatures who are struggling in the process of alienation, Sophie can''t bear to say that she tries to use her own magic to solve those creatures who are trapped in alienation, but her attack seems to be tickling those creatures, and even can''t recover as quickly as their injuries, so she can''t cause effective damage at all. It was the pure dragon head''s continuous breath of destruction that restrained the recovery of those creatures, which slightly reduced the number of those alienated creatures, which also made Sophie move forward smoothly. "My dragon breath may not work for them, but are you going to watch it like this?" The animal skin dragon head tried the dragon breath several times, but the effect was not good, and finally gave up. Then he sarcastically said to the dragon head of the wreath. "Although this may destroy the master''s plan, now that you say so..." the dragon head of the wreath hesitated a little, and finally spewed out the icy dragon breath. The frost spread all over the alien creatures, and finally sealed them in the transparent ice. For a moment, the cold atmosphere enveloped the whole waterfall City, which also attracted the attention of some creatures in the city. Under the astonished gaze of Sophie, a blood colored body rises to the sky. It looks like an angel, with broad and soft wings, but the whole body is full of blood color, and there are many heads coexisting. "What is this? Is that what made the city of waterfalls like this? " She asked helplessly. "Didn''t I say that? This is the messenger of the master. His body is very similar to ours, but it has something we don''t have, an extremely active, ancient and unique blood The pure dragon head answered in a deep voice. Chapter 2006 "By the way... I will tell the guardian about this. Only the forest guardians can deal with such monsters..." Looking at the sky, the chilling blood angel, Sophie seemed to think of something, and quickly responded. However, before she had any action, the bloody Angel raised her hair and let out a scream. At the same time, she raised her hand. The blood around her body turned into a dark red spiral blade in her hand. Many twisted heads, which can penetrate people''s heart and make people scared, beat Sophie''s mind in an instant. Sophie subconsciously dispersed the magic of moving these dragon heads, and immediately let them fall to the ground. Several dragon heads could not help complaining: "Hey, be careful!" "Be careful!" Among them, the pure dragon head is always staring at the bloody angel. Even if he falls to the ground, he doesn''t move his sight. He utters a loud cry. The dark golden dragon pupil, which almost shrinks into a line, makes him see the action of the bloody Angel clearly. The next moment, the bloody angel appeared behind Sophie, and the dark red blade in her hand stabbed at her. The pure dragon head anticipates this scene and spews out the destruction breath of restraining regeneration, but the blood angel can''t avoid it. Facing the breath, he will use his blood to erode the silver haired spirit. At the critical moment, a dark green barrier was formed behind Sophie. The sharp blade of the blood Angel stabbed it, but it didn''t make a crisp sound. Instead, it exploded instantly. The burning blood shot in the direction of Sophie, but was blocked by the dark green barrier. When the bloody Angel smashed the barrier in front of him, Sophie had already used instant movement to distance himself. The two dragon breath of destruction and frost were waiting for the bloody angel. "Lord Jennie..." Sophie, who came to the safe place, was surprised to see the green robed witch who arrived here. It was her powerful shield that blocked the bloody angel''s fatal blow just now. "I''ve got the news, and I know what''s going on here, and then there will be other forest guardians coming." When Jennie saw that she was ok, she let go of her worries. "Dragon Whisperer, she should be able to solve these enemies." "She left with other people who seemed to be her friends from a long time ago." Sophie replied with a sigh. "Friends?" Jennie seems to have some doubts, but now she doesn''t ask much, but looks at the bloody angel in the field. The erosion of the ice dragon''s breath makes its body frosted, and half of its body is completely frozen, but the destruction of the dragon''s breath makes the ice melt, helping it thaw quickly. "What are you doing? Don''t disturb my dragon breath The dragon head of the wreath complained. "I think you should not interfere with me!" See the destruction dragon breath is completely suppressed by the ice dragon breath, the effect is completely offset, the blood angel is quickly recovering his injury, and the pure dragon head also gives out an angry rebuke. Taking advantage of the chaos among the dragon heads, the bloody Angel finds an opportunity to spray out a blood curtain on his head. In an instant, he will cover the abandoned dragon heads and several people in the distance. Sophie''s side, there is a jinni casting, will be shrouded in the blood fog to resist outside the barrier, but the ground that a few dragon head, there is no such good luck, immediately shrouded in blood, there is no room to escape. "No! No The whole body was covered with this extremely active blood, and felt the blood that was totally different from itself. The animal skin dragon head made a scream. "Ah..." the dragon head of the wreath screamed. On one side, Sophie seems to be worried about the safety of these dragon heads. She wants to rush forward, but she is stopped by Jennie. "Lord Jennie..." Sophie seemed to want to say something, but was interrupted by Jennie. "Don''t go in the past. That special blood is the power source of that monster, which can pollute the blood of other creatures." Jennie carefully looked at the bloody angel, and soon came to the conclusion, "it''s a magical creature. I''m afraid the magician who made it has profound attainments in the production of alien creatures, and I don''t know why it appears here." And in the blood fog, pure dragon head a little puzzled to see a wreath dragon head: "what are you screaming about?" The dragon head of the wreath calmed down and then replied, "I don''t know. It''s all because she screamed at the beginning. I can''t help it." "Cough..." the dragon head coughed, "it seems that this kind of blood is very suitable for us." "It is worthy of being the messenger of its master. Since its blood is so suitable for us, maybe its body can be used for us." The pure dragon head nodded and looked at the bloody angel. The other two dragon heads looked at each other and understood the meaning of the beast skin dragon head''s words. The look at the bloody angel also became different. The extremely cold breath of the Dragon comes out from the mouth of the dragon head of the wreath, and instantly envelops the blood angel. The blood Angel stays in the same place. It seems that he doesn''t understand why the blood covered dragon heads are not alienated into their companions, but attack them instead. Without the interference of the dragon''s breath, the huge ice formed in an instant, and imprisoned the bloody Angel firmly. Before a few dragon heads were happy for a moment, the ice crystal trembled instantly, and the bloody angel made a sudden effort, as if gathering the power of dozens of angels. In an instant, the ice crystal was smashed from the inside, and it was able to extricate itself. On one side, the dragon head of the wreath looks in amazement. She has never seen such a thing before. She has the impression that after being completely sealed by the ice crystal, the creatures in it can''t even move instantaneously, let alone get out of trouble by relying on the strength of the body, which completely subverts her cognition. After getting out of the predicament, the bloody Angel found several dragon heads in the flowerpot for the first time and flew to them. The sword blade, which was made of blood, condensed in its hands again. Seeing this, just as several dragon heads grin and show their sharp teeth, a strong wave of mana suddenly emerges on the path of the bloody angel. "Thunder bomb." Before a few dragon heads took action, the witch in the rear vomited a murmur. The terrible magic took shape in an instant, and even the space could not bear the power of this magic. The bloody angel, who was in the center of the magic bombardment, was blown apart in a roaring sound. Huge amounts of blood gushed out of his body, and Jennie released a barrier in time to cover himself and sodolfy, so as to avoid the blood being polluted by this kind of blood. Chapter 2007 "It''s over." Seeing that the bloody angel was torn apart under the bombardment of thunderous bombs and could no longer find a complete body, Jennie was slightly relieved. Beside her, Sophie is still shocked by the power of this spell, and Jennie is already thinking about something more profound: "The city of waterfalls is very close to the Longya valley where the Dragon speakers live. It is also recognized that there are the largest number of giant dragons outside of the Dragon kingdom. After such a big event this time, no giant dragon appears. I''m afraid that the rest of the giant dragons can''t hide from other elites. It won''t be long before they leave, Eli will fall into deep turmoil... " "Lord Jennie, look..." Sophie''s frightened voice interrupted Jennie''s thoughts. She quickly raised her head, but saw an amazing scene. At this moment, the bloody angel, who has just been torn apart, stands up again. Not only that, there is no longer only one of them. Originally, the string of heads hanging around his neck were scattered by the explosion at this moment, and they found new bodies one after another. The number of them increased by five or six, which made Jennie''s face slightly changed. "This alien is more difficult than I thought. I''ve never seen it before... No, or I''ve seen it before." Jennie seemed to be aware of something, and immediately put her eyes on the green dragon heads. The forms of existence of those dragon heads are very similar to that of the bloody angel. There is an inseparable relationship between them, and it is very likely that they are made by the same person. But under Jennie''s gaze, the dragon heads were not idle. They began to swallow the scattered flesh and blood, and drank the dirty blood. Even the newborn blood angels, some of them could not escape from them, so they were quickly swallowed up. "Although the number has increased, his strength seems to have weakened a lot." Looking at a new blood angel, the dragon head replied, "he has very special blood, but now, it''s ours." "If we eat the master''s messengers, won''t the master be angry?" The dragon head of the wreath seems to have thought of something and asked with some worry. The pure dragon head sighed: "I still remember how much energy the master spent collecting materials when he was making us. This was the final production. The messenger in front of him must have taken more time to make it. Although I''m sorry for the host, we don''t have to be polite now that the host has not wanted us. " He jumped out of the flowerpot, knocked down a new blood colored angel and began to devour it. Several dragon heads nearby also listened to his words, put down their hesitation, and wiped out the Blood Angels nearby. Even those creatures eroded by filthy blood became their targets at this moment. The weakened bloody angel is not the opponent of these dragon heads at all, and will soon be in a deep disadvantage. As the situation becomes worse, the body reorganizes, but only two bloody angels with heads tear open a magic scroll. In a moment, a dark green portal takes shape in front of its eyes, and it quickly passes through it, and its body disappears into the portal. On one side, unable to stop the formation of the portal, Jennie''s face slightly changed: "I can''t let it just run away. It has to stay here and give an account to other Eli creatures." From the residual spatial fluctuations, Jennie felt the location connected by the gate of time and space. It was vilning, which was close to the south of ERI. According to Jennie''s understanding, it had been occupied by the necromancer for a long time. "Wait for me here." With that, Jennie raised her hand, and a pale gold portal formed in front of her, pointing to the location where the bloody Angel escaped. A mage with high attainments in space magic can track the fluctuations of space left by his opponent, but be careful. He is likely to take the initiative to send himself into his opponent''s nest. Jennie understood the danger, but she went through the portal without hesitation. "Lord Jennie, when can I be like you..." The silver haired elf who stayed in the same place sighed. She thought of the secret method taught by the Dragon Whisperer. Unfortunately, in the tense battle, she didn''t show any. Sophie was looking at Jennie''s back and sighing to herself, but soon, Jennie stepped back from the portal. "Eh... Lord Jennie, did you forget something?" Sophie asked in a slightly uncertain way. Jennie''s face was blue as she exited from the portal, and her arms trembled as she closed the golden portal. "There''s no need to pursue it. Only the forest guardian with a higher seat can deal with it." Jennie said slowly, a little tired in her voice. Sophie didn''t know what had happened, so she immediately gave up the idea of pursuing the legendary Witch: "Lord Jennie, what do you see behind the portal?" "I saw the bloody angel." Jennie sighed. "But it is for the sake of pursuing it that you pass through the portal?" Sophie was puzzled. She didn''t understand what Jennie was saying. "I see more than it." Jennie shook her head, and then told the truth that shocked Sophie. "I saw at least twenty angels like him staying in a bloody nest. It was not a magic creature created by a magician with a flash of inspiration, but a mass-produced alien weapon." "How could that be..." Sophie said tremblingly. Years of trust made her have no doubt about Jennie''s words, which was even more terrifying to her heart. She has thoroughly seen the ability of the bloody angel. Even under the bombardment of powerful magic, she will not die, but separate more individuals. If it is not for the help of those little green monsters, Jennie alone can not solve the bloody angel. Just a bloody angel will bring deep destruction to the city of falls. If these angels go out together, Sophie can''t imagine what kind of disaster they will bring. "In order to avoid unnecessary panic, don''t tell other elites about alien biological weapons. I will discuss with other forest guardians in the upper Council." Jennie''s words reached the hesitant Sophie, and she had to nod. "Those dragon heads... Forget it, you''d better take them with you." Jennie looked at the three dragon heads, who were constantly fighting for the blood, quarreling with each other and even spitting out dragon breath, shook their heads and gave up the idea of taking them back to the upper Council. Chapter 2008 "Are you going to stay here or come back to the city of falls with me?" Aware of the shock on Sophie''s face, Jennie thought for a moment and then asked. "The Dragon Whisperer has left, of course I will be with you..." listening to the green robed witch''s inquiry, the silver haired fairy''s eyes lit up. Just in the middle of the conversation, she showed some hesitation. Seeing her hesitation, Jennie asked, "don''t you want to go back to the emergency center? You are my best apprentice, and other apprentices miss you very much. " "I don''t know..." Sophie shook her head. She didn''t know the answer. The legendary witch took a deep look at her: "soon, a big war will sweep the whole world, the scale of which has never been seen in these hundreds of years, and the territory of Eli is no longer safe, or the whole surface world, no place is safe. Do you really not want to leave with me?" Sophie sighed: "maybe staying in the emergency center is safer than other places, and it''s easier to survive the battle, but..." Her eyes swept around. The tranquility of the city of waterfalls has been completely destroyed by the bloody angel. Looking around, the blood has dyed the clear spring red, and the nearby area is full of blood polluted creatures. "I can''t just watch evil come. The Dragon Whisperer taught me a set of secrets. It''s an old and powerful secret. However, because I''m unfamiliar with my fighting skills, I can''t use it at all. It may be safer to go back to the emergency center, but I may never be promoted. " Speaking of the end, Sophie''s eyes, but also a bit more firm, "sorry, Jennie Lord, I may not go back to the emergency center with you." "It''s your choice, your journey. If you plan to come back, the door of the emergency center will always be open for you. " Jennie looked at the silver haired girl and the dragon heads not far away. Without saying anything more, she opened a portal and left alone. After parting from Sophie, Jennie returned to the holy land of tulareon. Once upon a time, there were dense ancient trees in the holy land. No matter what season, there were lush green leaves growing on the branches. All the spirits who came to the holy land would feel peace and tranquility from the bottom of their hearts. But as the oldest wisdom tree in the holy land was uprooted by the evil necromancer, the environment in the holy land changed greatly. The immortal giant trees began to wither gradually, and the branches and leaves became less and less. The vitality of the forest no longer existed, but was replaced by deep silence. In order to alleviate the spread of death, the elves of the upper Council thought of many ways, such as changing the soil environment, or directly transplanting a group of dead wood guards. Unfortunately, the forest seems to be infected with a curse, which can not be resolved by any means. In this regard, many elves are worried that this is a premonition of destruction. They are even willing to pay a lot of money to find a way to resolve the forest withering. Unfortunately, it is not effective. The whole holy land seems to fall into a slow death with the death of the wisdom tree Yuk. Jennie sighed. She didn''t come here to solve this problem. She came here to find the Elven king who lives here. Walking in the holy land, after passing a mushroom forest bigger than her body, she saw a wooden house under the huge wood. "Human visitor, stop your steps, show who you are and why you are here." With the approaching of Jennie, she was also stopped. The elf guard who was hiding here aimed at her with a carved bow full of strings. It seemed that if she could not get a satisfactory answer, the fine iron arrow with feathers would come out. "I''m the guardian of the jungle." I''m not a dwarf. " Jennie was a little helpless. Beyond the guard, Jennie went on, feeling the gaze of many eyes. In addition to the guard on the surface, there were many secret sentries to protect the king. Jennie, who showed her identity, came to the cabin without being questioned. "My news can''t be wrong. The legendary weapon is on the ice island. Even those necromancers are going to push us to the end. Now without those dragons, what should we do to deal with the demons coming from the ground? " Before she got close to the cabin, Jennie heard a sound of argument. Following the fame, she saw the king of the elves and a red haired man. He was a half elves, and his blood was far less pure than that of other elves. But he was the most important person in the whole Ellie. Besides the king of the elves, he was the chief of the forest guardian and the hero Gru. "It''s too dangerous there. For countless years, all those who wanted to find that weapon lost their way and never returned to Eli." The king shook his head and seemed to disagree with Gru''s proposal. "Do you want the whole of Eli to be destroyed by your hesitation, by your fear? This is the only way we can do it! " Gru insisted. "Don''t talk about it any more." Seeing that Gru insisted on it again and again, the king glared at him, "instead of wanting to get the weapons in the legend, it''s better to grasp every strength in your hand, so that you can persist in this battle for a longer time. How''s your new tactics training going? " Although Gru was discontented, due to the difference in identity, he finally said angrily, "don''t worry about the training. My phantom shooter, I can train better than anyone else. That''s to say, when I cooperate with the court mage, I still need to spend more time honing." After hearing this, the king nodded with satisfaction, and turned his eyes away from Jennie in the rear: "I won''t agree with your plan unless it''s the moment of Eli''s death. Well, I have other guests. You can leave first. " "I hope that when that moment really comes, you don''t regret what you said today." Gru also noticed Jennie''s approach. He didn''t argue any more. He took a deep look at the king and left the cabin. Chapter 2009 When he passed Jennie, hero Gru took a look at her. Before, they had a short cooperation in fighting against the necromancer. Many injured phantom shooters were also rescued in the emergency center. If it''s a different place, Gru may say more to the witch, but now, just rejected by the spirit king, he doesn''t have this idea. Jennie was surprised to see the hero Gru leave in anger. In her impression, she seldom saw such a hero as Gru, showing this kind of expression. "Janie, guardian, it''s so nice to see you. Thanks to your investigation of the whereabouts of the dragons, we understand what happened." Seeing Jennie coming and seeing off the half elf with red hair, the ELF KING sighed. "The whole Eli is recovering from the pain and developing vigorously. In this process, your guidance is very important. Without your will to communicate with all the creatures in the forest, Eli''s reconstruction will not be so smooth." Jennie said with a smile. "Ah." Jennie''s words seemed to touch something in the spirit king''s heart. He sighed deeply, "without those evils, Eli would be several times more prosperous than he is now. After all, reconstruction is to rebuild things that have been destroyed. If possible, I hope Eli can always be peaceful and there will never be a day of reconstruction. " He shook his head. Even he knew that this wish could not be realized, so he continued: "tell me about you. You passed the examination of the upper Council not long ago and became the tenth seat of the forest guardian. Why did you come to me when you didn''t move the emergency center near the king City?" "I was doing that." Hearing the fairy King mention this, Jennie''s face became solemn. "I suddenly received a call for help from the city of falls. One of my apprentices was in danger. A blood covered angel of a different species attacked the town." "I know what you said. It was not only the city of falls that was attacked, but also the remote areas in the forest of Erimi, five towns in a row, were devastated. Many forest guardians have been informed and rushed to nearby towns for reinforcement. " The Elven King nodded and replied, "the palace mage is investigating the origin of those enemies, but there is no progress. If there is any news, I will inform other people in the upper Council." Hearing this, Jennie took a deep look at him. From Arilla, the king of spirits, Jennie saw his calmness. Not long ago, when the last king of spirits used his life to wake up the wise man Yuk, Arilla still resisted the unique forest will of the king of spirits, and now he can use it skillfully. However, Jennie did not say these, but reported: "I followed the monster who attacked the city of falls, and went back to their nest, and made an amazing discovery." Jennie reveals her discovery behind the gate of the different dimensions and the characteristics of the blood angel one by one. With her story, the king of the elves can''t help but widen his eyes. "You mean, those monsters are made, and there are a lot of them? What''s more, their vitality is extremely tenacious, and their blood can also contaminate other organisms? " He walked anxiously in the room, his hands subconsciously in front of him, "these are just one side of your words, I need to get the report of the court mage before I can make a judgment." "As like as two peas," Jenny sighed, "you know, it''s no use lying in such a case, and soon you will get the same intelligence as I said. I just told you the intelligence ahead of time." "This..." Jennie''s story made the Elven King feel a serious crisis. If he was a dwarf, he would curse at this moment, but he was an elven, and he was also the symbol of the highest status in Eli. Finally, he could only sigh deeply, "how could this happen... Our power, Maybe there''s no way to protect eli... Do you really need to look for the artifact on the ice island, as the hero Gru said, to have a chance to resolve the crisis? " "What artifact?" Jennie was a little stunned. She didn''t know what the Elven king said. Except for the blade of chasing the wind, which was once held by the revenge hero iver, and the phantom bow in the hand of hero Gru, she didn''t remember any other artifact in Eli. Recalling the words before the hero Gru, she no doubt seems to realize something: "maybe this is not something I have the right to know, please make your own decision." "It''s just a legend, and no one can confirm it so far. It''s OK to let you know." The king sighed deeply. "A long time ago, elves and humans were all over the continent, but with the rise of eracia, a fierce war broke out between elves and humans. Of course, that''s for us. The war ended with a great victory for mankind, and the remaining elves gathered in the dark forest in the north of the mainland, which is now Eli. " Jennie nodded. She had heard about these things. "Some of the spirits who like peace and love nature hope to stay in the dark forest and settle down here. But there are still some elves who, after seeing the terrible power of the people in the Holy See and those angels, choose to leave this continent and sail further north to the endless sea. " Jennie was surprised to hear that. She had never heard of these things: "endless sea? You mean the ocean beyond the continent? I remember there wasn''t even an island there, but there were dangerous sea monsters. " "That''s what most creatures think." The Elven king was not surprised by her statement, "but the elves who sailed far away succeeded in the end. They arrived at a flowing glacier, where they were covered by a unique field all the time, and even the space seemed illusory. Only when they got close could they find the abnormality, and that place was also called" the pole of the world ". In the deepest part of the iceberg, in the ice that will never melt, they found a magic sword frozen for thousands of years. " "Have they got the sword? Why haven''t I ever heard other elves mention it? " Jennie asked quickly. The Elven King shook his head: "they failed. The unique field of the world''s extreme existence destroyed the nerves of all elves on the glacier. Only a few elves left on the ship escaped with good luck. It seems that the rumors about that magic sword are just imagined by them. No spirit can confirm all this. " Chapter 2010 "The magic sword in the iceberg..." listening to the fairy King''s story, Jennie seemed to be aware of something, and her expression changed faintly¡° If that''s true, the sword may be able to change the current Eli. " After listening to Jennie''s words, the king shook his head: "for countless years, none of the elves who believed the legend of the sword and planned to go out to sea to look for can come back alive. Let alone set foot on the pole of the world, the monsters in the deep sea alone are enough to wipe them out dozens of times at sea. " Jennie is also aware of the problem. The environment in the ocean is far more dangerous than that on the land. In the face of the changeable ocean, even legendary creatures have lost their dominant position on the land. They can''t play any role in the bumpy sailing ships, but they don''t pay attention to them on weekdays, Once on shore, they lose most of their strength and occupy an absolute dominant position. There are many flying creatures in ERI. If that magic sword is really so easy to obtain, some creatures would have gone to obtain it alone, and it would not be left until now. "Is that why you object to the hero Gru''s search at sea?" Jennie is thoughtful. "Now Eli can''t lose him. He is the chief of the forest guardian and the spiritual leader of the whole Eli. He brings countless good creatures the courage to fight against evil. Without him, Eli is really over." Said the king slowly. "Hero Gru can''t have an accident, but other people don''t have that scruple." She suggested, "I''m very good at treasure hunting, and I''ve mastered a lot of magic. I can''t do it. I can use the gate of different dimensions to get out of danger." As Jennie said, once she was deceived by the necromancer and collected a whole set of combined artifact, which finally made the whole Eli fall into war. Although the result of collecting treasures is not good, it also shows that she has outstanding talent in treasure hunting. "Do you want that artifact, too? That''s almost impossible. " The spirit king shook his head and did not agree with her request. "Even if you can cross the endless ocean, resist the fierce sea monster, and come to the pole of the world, you will be destroyed by the field there. Not to mention, even if you really take the artifact back, it may not play a role. The power of one artifact is not enough to change the whole war. " "I don''t know how powerful that artifact is. Maybe even if we get it, we can''t change the end of the war. But I know that without it, our end is doomed." Jennie retorted. "What do you mean?" The Elven King''s face changed. "Those enemies will not be merciful to us. What should we do with the failed necromancers, the strange angels who attacked Eli, and the demons who came back from the underground?" Jenny sighed. "The upper Council of Eli naturally has a way. As a member of it, you can''t say that." Speaking of this, he took a deep look at Jennie: "I will tell you the news, not to let you get back the artifact, but to let you understand how unrealistic the idea of hero Gru is." Jennie felt the idea of the Elven king. Although Arilla was the Elven king, she was in a hurry to take office in the previous campaign. No matter the elite power under her command or the right to speak in the upper Council, she could not compare with the old Elven king. In order to get rid of the hero Gru''s radical ideas, he needs the support of others in the upper Council, which may be why he is willing to tell those secrets. "Well, you''re right." After figuring out the key point, Jennie gave her own answer, "maybe when the danger of destroying the world comes, there will be brave heroes who will never admit defeat to come forward and resolve this disaster, just like the hero tulareon five hundred years ago." Seeing that Jennie finally put down her insistence and agreed with her own point of view, the king of spirits finally showed a smile: "you''re right. Maybe Gru is the hero who has the ability to save us in the disaster. His phantom Archer army is stronger than any other Archer army in the past dynasties. In addition, he has more artifact in his hand. What we need to do is to make a good use of it, Just don''t let him go astray. " "In times of crisis, there will always be more heroes born. They are patient and fight for justice in the world. I believe Eli will be saved by heroes." Jennie echoed the words of the spirit king, but what the spirit king didn''t see was that the eyes of the legendary witch had changed a little, more firm than before. "Speaking of the hero turalion, I think you''ve already met his sister." Jennie''s words, let spirit king a satisfaction, he can''t help but say a few words, this also let Jennie slightly a Leng. "What? What do you mean Jennie was a little confused and didn''t understand the spirit king''s meaning. She thought quickly in her mind, but she didn''t remember who was the sister of the great hero. Turalion, the hero, is the greatest hero in the history of Eli. He once saved Eli, who was about to die. The name of turalion forest is also named in memory of this great hero. Jennie recalled that it has been 500 years since the deeds of the hero turalion. His sister, who is also a person of his age, should be older than most elves. Soon, in her mind, she flashed a slightly surprised appearance, she seems to have known, who is the legendary hero''s sister: "you mean, dragon Whisperer?" "Yes. Mfarin tulalion, whose real name is not remembered by many elves, is the nickname of dragon Whisperer, which is more familiar to Eli creatures. " Jennie took a deep breath. She guessed the identity of the Dragon Whisperer. She didn''t expect that the Dragon Whisperer was even bigger than she expected. She was the sister of the great hero. "I learned from my apprentice that the reclusive dragon Whisperer left the valley with a group of people who seemed to be her old friends a long time ago." Jennie hesitated a little and said the news from Sophie. "Really?" Listening to the news, the Elven king was not worried, but surprised. "According to the Royal records, she has no friends and has been with the dragon all her life. Now someone is looking for her. It must be the hero tulareon back! " "What?" Jennie gasped and didn''t seem to believe the fairy King''s statement, but there was no refutation after all. Chapter 2011 Sao City, blood nest. "My babies, how did you get this time? Have you got any satisfactory prey? " With a burst of hearty laughter, alama, with flowing golden hair, came to the bloody angels gathered here. In the battle of raiding treasure house in the cloud, if rod had the biggest harvest, it was alama who had the second largest harvest. Many angels eroded by filthy blood, as well as angels resurrected in the field of death, have become the best experimental materials for Alma, and Alma also shows his excellence in the study of xenobiotics. The thirty-six bloody angels in front of him are all his gains. Every bloody angel has a legendary rank, which is more difficult than ordinary angels, and their blood is their weapon. The existence of these bloody angels has also led to the rise of alama''s status, from the magician who only a few people cared about to the most ardent person in sao''o city. When he was in the underground world, alama''s name had long spread in the ears of Lord nigon. In his opinion, his current reputation is what a magician like him should enjoy. "Well? Who on earth has the ability to hurt you like this? " While alama was examining the blood angels, one of them caught his attention. The bloody angel''s breath was weak, his body also had the marks of reorganization after disintegration, and there were only two heads hanging beside his head. "It''s impossible... According to the ability of filthy blood, even if you are injured, as long as you don''t die completely, you can recover in a short time. In the end, there is no injury left on your body. Only those terrible magic can make your body completely broken. Tell me, who did you meet when you were in charge of the mission in that area? " Alma asked eagerly, with concern in her eyes. "Forest... Witch..." with alama''s inquiry, the heads of the Blood Angels howled, which contained the ability to destroy the mind and affect everything around. But alama seemed to take no surprise: "it seems that you should be sent to eli... Didn''t I say that? If you come across a strong enemy, you should come back as soon as possible. " Accused by Alma, the heads of the bloody angels cried together, which made Alma very helpless. "It seems that I have lowered your intelligence level too much, but if I raise it, something like my last creation will happen again... Forget it, you can bring things back." After pacifying the wounded Blood Angels, Alma shook her head and took over the precious things they had collected from them. From the injured bloody angel, Alma took a pot of water filled with precious Huantong spring. After a sip, you can feel energetic, as if you were ten years younger in an instant. Many rare treasures with different functions were taken by Allama. Even with his knowledge, he was dazzled when he saw the precious treasures collected by the Blood Angels. Many of them could be used in the production of alien creatures, so that he could create powerful and beautiful alien creatures. Soon, he calmed down, said goodbye to the bloody angel, and walked slowly to the top of the highest soul tower in the city. Since the loss of the lich, Diya gradually weakened, and even the nominal Diya king died suddenly under the sword of the suspected avenger, many necromancers took the initiative to move to vilning. Rod, who was holding an artifact and burned most of the holy city of eracia, became the spiritual symbol of many Necromancers. At this time, the city of Sao was several times more prosperous than when alama first arrived. In addition to the highest main tower, there were six or seven more small towers in the city. In each tower, there were enough necromancers to become a lord in Diya. There are so many undead creatures in the nearby area that they can''t be counted. It''s not like the dead city, but like the prosperous town of eracia. Alma took a deep breath. His nose was more sensitive than that of the best hounds. He smelled the salty smell of the sea, and his skin felt the moisture of the sea breeze. And Sao city is clearly located in the south of the center of the mainland, far away from the endless sea outside the mainland, but also do not know how far away. In vilnin, it is said that the necromancer has found a special space, in which there are an amazing number of nearly infinite living creatures for them to transform into undead creatures. Although vita, the leader of Sao City, has denied the incident, alama knows that the story mentioned in the rumor is true. The water element plane is based on Gwen island in the mouth of master blakada. The whole ocean has become a resource for the Necromancers. With the effect of artifact, Gwen Island, which originally consumed a lot of human resources and resource development, has begun to feed back Sao city. Nowadays, the prosperity of Sao city is closely related to the existence of Gwen island. In Allama''s impression, Gwen island seems to have been discovered by Lord rod in an exile accident. There is an irreconcilable contradiction between the necromancer and other creatures. If necromancer wants to make undead creatures, he needs the corpses of other creatures, and the corpses of the strong. The Lich can spend a long time waiting for a legendary creature to age and die, but the necromancer has no time to wait. He wants more corpses. Unless he finds a cemetery, he can only start wars again and again. Because of this, all creatures except Diya have a deep aversion to the necromancer. Allama didn''t feel very much. He needed not only corpses but also living creatures to make xenobiotics. In a sense, he had a good relationship with the necromancer. But now, even alama can feel a bit different. With the vast water element plane and the transformation ability of artifact, the necromancer no longer needs to launch a war. He only needs to catch a net to gain a number of powerful undead creatures. From Lord Rhode, he seems to see the hope of changing the fate of the necromancer, but he doesn''t know what kind of choice Lord Rhode will make, which makes him look forward to very much. This expectation made alama, who had seen the water element plane, choose to join the battle of attacking the treasure house in the cloud and obtain unimaginable gains, but it was not the main reason for him to stay in Sao city from the beginning. Coming to the largest evocation tower, he knocked on the door of one of the quiet rooms. Chapter 2012 "Hello, Marguerite. I''ve come to Lord Rowling. I''ll see you by the way." When the door was opened, it was dark, and only a little candle light was shining. It was like a gust of wind, which could make this place fall into a dark quiet room completely, Alma said with a smile. Through the eyes that see the night as if they see the day, Alma sees that the dark quiet room is full of creeping giant magic eyes on the walls. Their roots intertwine with each other, forming a dark red net of fresh blood, just like agran''s blood nest for angels. In the dark, with the blink of the devil''s eye, the light against the fire flickers slightly, which makes the quiet room more charming. This beautiful scene can be appreciated by another person besides Alma, that is Margaret in the quiet room. As she greets Marguerite, Alma still shakes her elegant blonde hair to release her unique charm. "You''re a celebrity now. During this period, I''ve heard many people mention you. Even the city master of Vita asked me about your preferences many times." In the dark, there was Marguerite''s flat voice. "It''s just that the Necromancers understand my power now. If you go to the underground world with me, you will understand how widespread my name is." Alma said without modesty as he stepped into Marguerite''s quiet room. With the entrance of Alma, a few magic eyes suddenly surrounded, even in the void of the room, there are also a few magic eyes appear. "Hey, how have you been? I''ve brought you presents. " Alma gently stroked one of the magic eyes, gently crossed his elastic eyes with his fingers, and said with a smile. Looking at the magic eye in the quiet room, he showed a smile from his heart. Seeing that the nearby magic eyes were swinging their bodies, it seemed that they had been completely attracted by the words, Alma showed a confident smile: "let me find out where it is? Is that it? " He took out a bag of spring water. "Oh, no, it''s Huantong spring. You can''t drink it at all, but it can be used to clean your body." With Allama''s words, a few magic eyes show their regretful eyes, some show their shy eyes, and the rest show their resentful eyes, which seem to be full of regret for his behavior. "Is that... This one?" Alama''s sight swept through the nearby magic eyes. He elongated his tone. Finally, in his hands, there was a huge, bloody and shriveled eyeball. Looking at the research piece, Marguerite''s eyes were different. At this moment, all the nearby magic eyes kept cheering. Although they could not speak, they could use their bodies to form waves of rising and falling magic eyes to express their joy to Alma. "The whole thing! You are about to have a new companion. This is the eye of the one eyed king. It took me a lot of effort to let the bloody Angel understand what I mean, and then I brought it back! " With Allama''s words, the originally shriveled huge eyeball seemed to inflate from the inside at this moment. In a twinkling, it became twice as big as his head. "Welcome to your new members." After all this, Alma released the hand that had been holding the huge eyeball. Under the gaze of many magic eyes, Alma''s huge eyeball seemed to wake up, moved her pupils slightly, and finally looked at Marguerite in the dark, and her figure disappeared into the void. After all this, Alma was also unanimously supported by the magic eyes. They surrounded Alma in the middle and constantly jumped to the body of the magician. "Well, little ones, I''m flattered by your enthusiasm." Hearty laughter came from alama''s mouth again. He held the nearby magic eye and finally fell into a giant magic eye bigger than others. "Alma, where did you get that one eyed eye?" Marguerite''s inquiry came from the rear, and Alma replied without any care: "of course, the angels collected it. What''s the matter? Don''t you like it? " "Of course I do. It''s just... It seems that none of the ritual materials that Lord Rowling needs mentions the need for Cyclops'' eyes. " "What does that matter? As long as you and your little cute like it, are you worried that the Cyclops will retaliate? " Alma shrugged and said. "I admit that you have a talent that I can''t match in making magic eyes. At the beginning, I didn''t hesitate to let myself fall into the dark in order to make empty magic eyes. This is a breakthrough, but you can make them in conversation and laughter. But if you do this, it will affect Lord Rowling''s plan... "Margaret seemed to think of something and sighed. "I assure you, it won''t affect the plan. I have collected all the materials that Lord Rowling needs for her. Will this affect her? " Alma asked as she stroked the magic eye around her. "Alma, you need to know that the most powerful moment of an alien creature is the moment when the rest of the creatures have never seen it and all its abilities are unknown. Although you have completed the task of Lord Rowling, you have also exposed your angel to the eyes of other creatures. Next time, can they win so easily?" Margaret''s eyes were full of worry. Alma came to the blind woman with a smile and gently grasped her wrinkled hand: "I know you care about me. I have felt your heart. What I want is to make the most perfect creature, which is also the desire of all magicians. If my angel is so easily found by the enemy, it can only show that they are not perfect at all. Rather, I would like someone to do it, because then I can make them closer to perfection. " Marguerite seems to be moved by Alma''s words. She wants to hold agalan''s hand, but at last she sighs deeply: "in fact, a powerful magician like you can get rich treatment no matter who he is loyal to. The women in the territory are your choice. Why do you choose me? Look at my skin. It''s more dry than bark. I don''t even have eyes... " Alma felt the hesitation in Marguerite''s heart, but he just said with a smile, "because only a magician can understand another magician. Do you want a perfect body? It''s a very simple thing. But love, that''s not easy. " Chapter 2013 "Alma, it''s not like you." In the face of Alma''s affectionate words, the blind old woman held his hand. "It may feel a little sudden to you, but that''s exactly what I want to say." Alma is close to Marguerite, her body carries the decadent breath, and this also makes Alma more infatuated. "In the previous battle, I thought that I should be infected by the will of a hero. With the blessing of the hero''s will, he achieved a feat that ordinary people can''t match, and I also found my heart." "Hero? You mean Lord rod? I stayed in Sao, but I saw the battle, and Lord rod, how he sent the angels to hell Marguerite said slowly. The magic eye nearby danced with her words. "Lord rod''s behavior is commendable, but I''m not talking about him." Alma raised her eyebrows, picked up a small magic eye and stroked its eyeball. "I''m talking about a death knight. He turned his love into his heroic will and seized the treasure from the archangel at one stroke. " "You mean Vera? My magic eye tells me that his heart has always been full of fear. If it wasn''t from your mouth, I would never have thought that a person like him would be full of love in his heart. " Said Marguerite. "I didn''t believe it." Allama did not deny her statement, "I still remember that he was eroded by the blood of filth. When Lord Rhode asked me to treat him, his mind had become blurred, even forgotten many memories, and his soul was also traumatized, but he kept saying a name, a name that affected his heart." "In the previous battle, I felt his will, that is the heroic will full of love. With the blessing of heroic will, even the archangel can''t stop his heroic expertise, and I''m also infected by this will. When Lord Rowling asked me to collect materials, my first thought was what you and your little guys like. " Alma said sincerely. "Alma, we are no longer young, and we all have our own research. You are in pursuit of perfection, and I am already a member of Lord rod''s staff. Love is nothing new to us Marguerite sighed deeply, and the nearby magic eye seemed to be venting, and dropped the eyeball on the tentacle. "What does that matter? Maybe I''ll never meet a magician like you in my life. " Alma said with a smile, "I heard that you are studying the eternal eye." "The eternal magic eye only exists in the theory of the magic eye church, and my research has been stuck in one of them for a long time without progress." She shook her head. When it comes to magic research, there is a flash of light in Alma''s eyes. In this aspect, he has more confidence than ordinary people: "if you want to make a magic creature of that level, you need to come up with a matching biological material. Ordinary eyes can''t be used for your research. You need the best eyeballs in the world, and I know where it is." "In your eyes, what kind of eyeball is the best eyeball? The angels? " She was interested in Alma''s words, thought about it, and then asked. "The eye of an angel is perfect, but it''s only perfect without defects. They can''t petrify people like Medusa, they can''t shoot laser like evil eyes, they can''t see through people''s hearts like Lord Rhode, they can''t turn people into vampires, so the eyes of angels are far from the best. " Alma said slowly. He pointed to the ground under his feet, and the magic eyes nearby made way of the road one after another: "after the death of the last king of nigon, I sneaked into his library and found out from the Royal books the location of the mausoleum of the king of witchcraft, where the eyes of the Almighty are the best eyes in the world." "The king of magicians..." hearing that name mentioned by Alma, Marguerite''s face changed slightly, and the nearby magic eye was lying on the ground, wrapping her eyeballs with tentacles. "After collecting these materials for Lord Rowling, I have paid off my debt to rod, and then I will go to the mausoleum of the wizard king. There''s the secret research of the magician king, there''s the ancient sacrificial ceremony, there''s the eye of the Almighty. " In the end, there was no smile in Alma''s face. Even he was afraid of the traps in the mausoleum. "I''ll bring you that eyeball." Marguerite sighed deeply. She knew that she could not stop Alma in front of her. The secret research of the king of magicians has a deep attraction for all magicians. Even if there is no omnipotent eye, Alma, who knows the location of the mausoleum, will go to find out one day. "I won''t stop you. I will stay in Sao, watching you, watching you She whispered. Next to Alma, a row of empty magic eyes belonging to Marguerite slowly emerged. He picked up one of them. The magic eye was shrinking in his hand. With a wave of his hand, he took off his left eye. Put the void eye into the eye socket, and finally turn it into a bright eye, he said in a loud voice: "you will see, everything I see." After a deep farewell, Alma left Marguerite''s quiet room. With the materials collected by the bloody angel, he came to the top floor of the evocation tower. Under the icy gaze of the corpse witches, he meets the owner of the soul tower, Lord Rowling, who is the highest ranking Lord in the city. Although she is not the nominal Lord of the city, no matter which necromancer knows that she is the master of Sao city. "Lord Rowling, I have collected the materials you need for you." With that, he handed a series of precious materials to Rowling. Looking at the precious material enough to make any mage blush, Rowling couldn''t help but keep her eyes shining: "Dear magician, I didn''t expect you to accomplish this task so quickly. You have accomplished this task excellently." "Well, thanks to Marguerite, who helped me find out where the materials were, I was able to bring them back. I''ve got the reward for the completion of the mission, that is, the angels. If you want to express your thanks, thank Marguerite. " Alma said slowly. Rowling nodded: "I will grant her the status of prophet and help her rebuild the magic eye church. With these materials, more than half of the ceremony conditions have been met... " "I''m going to leave Sao and go back to the underworld. Before I left, I was puzzled by one thing and asked Lord Rowling to answer it for me. " Alma said. Chapter 2014 "Are you going to leave here? Is there a necromancer who has provoked you, or is there any misunderstanding? " Seeing that Alma had the intention to leave, Rowling was stunned. At this moment, her feeling of just getting those precious materials was suddenly dispersed. If she really talked about the value, even if the materials in her hands doubled, it would not be as valuable as the magician. After learning that alama wants to leave, Rowling wants to detain him for the first time. Without the magician and many other creatures under his command, the strength of Sao city will drop at least one level. In the previous battle, the bloody angels of alama, together with the ghost whales of Kegel, combined a brilliant bloody fountain. The unguarded angels were attacked one after another, which shows his strength. "It''s nothing to do with that. I want to leave. It''s just my personal will." In the face of Rowling''s retention, Alma just shook her head and said, "if you are worried about the angels, you can rest assured that I will not take them all away. The blood color nest has been built. As long as Lord rod catches the angels and throws them in, a new blood color angel can be created." After hearing what Alma said, although Rowling felt helpless, she said, "well, I believe it''s your own will. If you miss everything here, or have nowhere to live in the end, no matter how long time has passed or what happened, Sao city welcomes you back. " After hearing this, alama was slightly relieved. Although he left, Marguerite still stayed here and continued to play for the Lord here. It should be the best result to get together and break up like this "Maybe this question is offensive, but I want to know, Lord Rowling, what kind of ceremony did you collect those precious materials for? According to my attainments in witchcraft, I really can''t identify what kind of ceremony it is, and I need such complicated ritual materials. " Speaking of this, Alma shrugged: "of course, if it''s a secret ceremony, you can keep silent as if I never asked." When collecting these precious materials, Alma naturally thought about the usage of these materials. Unfortunately, none of the rituals he knew could match these materials. This also made Alma curious and asked Rowling for advice. Rowling seemed to be hesitant, but when she thought of the value of Alma, she said, "this is a ceremony handed down by the God of the mage, which is called the ceremony of ascending God." Alma frowned and kept thinking in her mind, but she couldn''t find the answer. She shook her head and sighed: "I''m sorry, I can''t remember the information about this ceremony. It''s a ceremony that I don''t even remember. I can''t bring more help, I can only sigh about the lack of knowledge." Seeing this, Rowling quickly waved her hand and said, "you can bring these precious materials. It''s the best help for me to study the ceremony. I''ll keep your help in mind." Alma took a deep look at her: "these ritual materials are difficult to keep for a long time. If some of them are put for a long time, even the space ring can''t slow down the passage of its effect. If you plan to guide the ritual, you''d better finish it as soon as possible." Rowling nodded, she also understood the unique nature of these materials, once placed for a long time, the power of these materials was exhausted, and ultimately left behind, only a piece of debris. After all this, alama left alone, leaving Rowling alone at the top of the evocation tower, contemplating the materials. "The ceremony to ascend the gods..." She recited the unique ceremony taught by the master God in the treasure house, and her mind was very confused. It''s not a ritual for high-level creatures, it''s a ritual for the existence of the zenith of legend. As the name of the ceremony indicates, the ceremony can give the creatures at the top of the legend a chance to break through the limitations of the legend and then ascend to the level of the gods. After the completion of the ceremony, the creatures below the legend, though unable to see the part of the gods, can directly promote their own rank. Theoretically, the lower the rank, the greater the extent of promotion. At the same time, the materials needed for the ceremony are more common. When she was in yunzhongbao house, it was by the power of the ceremony that Rowling suppressed the source of the sin that occupied rod''s body, and awakened him with reincarnation. After returning to the island, rod simply told her about her body changes after the ceremony, and then left again to go to the depths of hell. To Rowling''s surprise, according to rod, the effect of the ceremony is far less powerful than she thought. Although rod''s rank has been improved, he doesn''t enjoy the strength improvement brought by the level improvement. It seems that he just looks stronger. This is also what makes Rowling puzzled. Rowling tried to ask the God of the mage, but she was shocked by the result. The ceremony of ascending the God was even a failure in research. As early as a long time ago, it was abandoned by the God of the mage, and then it was continuously improved. The effect was very different from the original. Using the initial ceremony to ascend to God, the person who attempts to ascend to God will only have a realm similar to the spirit, but not the power that the spirit should have. After learning the ancient ceremony of ascending God, Rowling was very interested in the ceremony developed by the God of mage and began to study it. Unfortunately, the wizard God summoned from the prophecy card in the ordinary state can only perform the most basic ritual of ascending the God, and the magic seems to be few. It is more direct use of the magic elements in the space. If you want to summon a more powerful mage God, you must sacrifice a large number of legendary creatures. The current Sao city is not enough to support such a call, and Rowling can only do so when facing a major crisis. Unable to get more help from the mage''s God, Rowling chose to study the ceremony by herself. At the moment of learning this ancient ceremony, Rowling was attracted by the secret contained in the ceremony of ascending God. She wanted to master the ceremony thoroughly. The existence of the ceremony stimulated her desire to explore as a mage and her innate talent. Rowling''s heroism makes her more profound understanding of the ceremony. In addition to her own unique views, she is not satisfied with the theoretical research, and is ready to carry out a complete ceremony instead of the previous simplified version. Rowling had a decision in her mind about the objects of the ceremony. The creatures she summoned with her prophecy card were undoubtedly the best candidates for the experiment. Chapter 2015 "It''s finally finished, magic source... What kind of ability do you have?" In the smoke filled doomsday volcano, rod looked excitedly at the crystal in the magma. With the help of the sage''s stone, the melting of the source of magic is more smooth than he imagined. All possible accidents are invisible under the suppression of the alchemy treasure. Rod has been waiting for this combined artifact for a long time. As early as he was in the treasure in the cloud, he collected all the artifact parts. Finally, he had to use the volcano in hell to melt it to show its real power. "Is this the combination artifact? I hope that the finished blade of doomsday will also have such power... " Kalenda, the Titan giant who has always guided the melting of artifact, looks at the prototype of artifact which has been tempered by magma over and over again, and there is a burning light in his eyes. Even for a swordsman like him, melting artifact is a rare opportunity to make a breakthrough in forging. For a moment, he only felt that he had been trapped in his own forging problem. At this moment, he had an answer. Many inspirations constantly emerged in his mind, even with different eyes that made him look at the red sword blade. "My people, after smelting, there may be some residual consciousness in the artifact. You need to suppress it as soon as possible!" "I don''t know," he warned. "I understand." Rod nodded. When he combined the Titan arrow, he felt the strong will contained in it. Due to the inheritance of clolom, the Titan arrow finally surrendered to rod after feeling the difference in rod''s body. The source of magic, which belongs to the God of the mage, has no inheritance from Gwen. He can only resist the will of the God. "It''s time! The rest of sulfur, the flame and fire, complete its final blessing. " Kalenda yelled. The Titan''s ability to control thunder and air was used in magma and sulfur, which was the only remaining strength in his blood. Magma boiling up, as if the fire spirit wantonly dance, heat waves and flames constantly intertwined, magic elements into a frenzy. Suddenly, a pillar of fire rises and rushes the prototype of the artifact straight up, while rod sees the right time and turns into a devil. He flashes to the top of the pillar of fire and holds it in his hand. All of a sudden, a strong will roared towards rod''s mind, drowning rod''s own will. The artifact born under the blessing of strong heroic will is also accompanied by the will of their original owner. The will in the source of magic comes from the God of mage. The violent magic elements, along rod''s arm, run straight into the sea of his spirit, and instantly burst the upper limit of his mana value. If rod can open the property panel and check his current state, he will find that the column of mana value shows 1220830, and the number on the left is still rising rapidly. Unfortunately, rod can''t check it. The heroic will is even more fierce than those combined artifact, which makes rod see some pictures. He saw the wizard God, who was similar to the appearance in the prophecy card, but with thick beard and more vicissitudes, fighting with a golden figure. The only enemy of the golden figure was not only the wizard God. Looking around, rod saw demons, liches, elves, giants, but also a witch that rod was familiar with. It was as like as two peas or a maid, who was a young woman, and was like the face of a statue of a king of hell. Her nose was bent like an eagle''s hook and never put everything in her eyes. They fought with the golden figure and tried to do what rod would fear, but none of them worked. Among these people, the most attractive one naturally belongs to the God of the mage. Maybe because of his age, rod could only see the faces of other people, but he could not see the moves they used. However, as the God of the mage, rod could see all his movements. Rhode saw that the God of the mage, who was hanging the source of magic, had a long gun in his hand. He moved it in an instant many times, flashed to the golden figure, and launched a series of fierce attacks with the long gun in his hand. The attack was ferocious for a moment. The way the mage''s God fought also made rod a little surprised. Why does the mage''s God use instant movement to engage in melee instead of magic, and it seems to work significantly? Rod did not have time to see the final result of the battle, only to see the golden light covered his eyes, and he also returned to the magma. The source of magic was in his hands, and in rod''s mind, all kinds of abilities of the source of magic came. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ [magic source] Quality: combination artifact Type: pendant, pendant, pendant Equipment requirements: legendary wisdom Basic attributes: Knowledge + 5, spirit + 5, additional 60 mana per hour. Special attribute 1: the holder restores 100% of his maximum mana every hour. Special attribute 2: the holder can temporarily have double mana once a day, which can be superimposed with other treasures. Evaluation: a treasure once used by the mage God, a symbol of blakada''s brilliance. It can bring nearly infinite mana to the holder, and also attract the attention of some elemental creatures, causing unnecessary danger. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Holding the source of magic in his hand, reading the system''s identification of this artifact, rod also felt its strength. Regardless of the basic attributes, the real strength of the source of magic lies in its restoring effect on mana. In the previous life''s game, rod had heard about the power of the magic source. Until now, he didn''t understand what this artifact meant. Restore 100% mana every hour, which means that rod''s mana will never be used up again. Even the magic that consumes huge mana, such as the gate of different dimensions, thunder bomb, etc., can be used up in the battle. There is no need to worry about the power decline caused by mana depletion. Of course, if the battle is too fierce, although one hour is short, there will be no time to recover, and the source of magic can be reflected in the second ability. There is a chance every day to make rod have double mana value for him to explode in the battle. Not only that, the effect of the magic source can also be superimposed with other things. In rod''s memory, similar treasures that temporarily have double mana value usually can''t be superimposed, and they will dissipate after a period of time. However, the magic source as a combined artifact has changed this problem. In rod''s memory, there are many treasures in the underground world that temporarily have extra mana value, but most of them are in the hands of powerful magicians. Even the mages of blakada have little research on them. Chapter 2016 After examining the various characteristics of the magic source, rod once again felt its strength. The powerful source of magic is different from the Dragon King''s divine power, which directly brings a huge improvement to all attributes, but specifically for the improvement of mana value. No matter the mages of any rank, as long as they get the magic source, they will be able to change their abilities completely. In the hands of powerful mages, the power of the magic source will naturally be more powerful. At this time, after doubling the mana value, the mana value you can use has reached 1660 points, which is twice the upper limit of mana value, and you can recover 830 points every hour, but you can''t continue to exceed the upper limit. Rod''s own basic strength has not changed much, but his comprehensive strength has at least doubled because he has been liberated from the shackles of mana value, which is the real improvement brought by the source of magic. Feeling the power of the combined artifact, rod took a deep breath and put it away slowly. Rhode got the magic source, which greatly improved his comprehensive strength, but he failed to use it to the limit. Perhaps only the God of the mage, or the president Eli, can really exert the power of the mage to the extreme when they get the source of magic. At present, rod''s maximum mana value is only 830, and he can only recover 830 mana points per hour at most. However, the real legendary mages all have thousands of mana points, and rod still needs to improve continuously if he wants to play the function of the magic source to the limit. However, recalling the heroic posture of the mage''s God fighting with a long gun, rod had some doubts for a while. Without waiting for rod to doubt for a long time, the voice from the swordsman kalenda brought rodera back to reality. "My people, I''m very happy to help you smelt the artifact. I''m very glad to see that this artifact can attract such power." Karen Da laughs. Rod nodded, but frowned at the next moment. As kalenda said, although the effect of magic source is powerful, its own power is too strong. Even if it is carried on the body, it will always attract other people''s attention. Just like at this moment, after rod holds the magic source in his hand, the fire magic elements in the whole doomsday volcano seem to be deeply attracted by the effect of the magic source at this moment. The rich and violent fire magic elements wrap rod''s body deeply, and his whole person is like a walking stove. At this moment, the magic elements around Rhode are stronger than the usual magic plain. In such an environment, meditation, whether it is to temper the spirit or simply restore mana, is more effective than the outside world, but rod, who already has the source of magic, no longer needs to restore mana through meditation. If there''s something wrong with the magic source, it''s undoubtedly this place. The magic source can''t be hidden at all. No matter where it goes, it will become the focus of attention of other creatures due to the accumulation of rage mana. In the system, it seems that this is also prompted. Too rich magic elements will attract the attention of many elemental creatures. Even the magic and spiritual elements hidden in the surface of elements will be attracted by the source of magic. This also makes rod helpless. Although the source of magic is powerful, it also has some disadvantages. However, since we have got the combined artifact, how can we not use it but put it on the shelf? Rod, who has taken back his body, doesn''t need to hide all the time in hell. He has the ability to protect this artifact. While thinking, rod''s eyes also looked at karenda: "this time thanks to your help, if not for you, I dare not throw those artifact parts into the magma to melt." Rod didn''t lie about that. The method of combining artifact parts is extremely important. If you can''t find a suitable combination method, you can only have a pile of artifact parts empty and sigh to yourself. If you force melting, the artifact parts will be completely damaged most of the time. Thinking of this, rod couldn''t help looking at the sage''s stone removed from the crown. Without this unique alchemy material, rod would not dare to start smelting. The successful melting of the magic source is inseparable from the help of the sage''s stone, but more importantly, it''s the Calenda who distinguishes this material. Even rod has never seen that the gem on the crown has such a big origin. Kalenda found rod''s sight to the sage''s stone. He held these materials in his hand: "I strictly control the use of the sage''s stone. I didn''t waste these treasures at all. Don''t worry." Then he reached out and prepared to return the materials to rod. Rod''s vision, from those precious gems, slowly moved to kalenda and said, "my people, I don''t think the process of forging that sword is smooth. These sages'' stones are left to you. I hope you can use the power of sages'' stones to complete your forging." Rod stretched out his hand and pointed to the red sword which symbolized destruction. Now it''s only a semi-finished product. Even so, it can emit the same power as Titan''s arrow. Once it''s finished, it''s powerful enough to destroy heaven and earth. "How can it be? Don''t you know how precious the sage''s stone is? It''s a precious thing that every king of hell wants As soon as kalenda heard this, he refused, but rod waved his hand: "I''m not good at alchemy and forging. Instead of letting my alchemists spoil the precious sage''s stone, I''d better leave it to you to complete the forging of the magic sword. If you are willing to stop your work and help me complete the melting of artifact, I will naturally repay you. " "I didn''t help you just to repay you. I only hope that one day, you can reappear the glory of Titans in your blood. That''s the best reward for me!" Listen to rod say so, kalenda seems to have some anxious eyes, his voice like a bell reverberates in the whole doomsday volcano. "You asked me to reappear the glory of Titan, but I couldn''t even help the only living Titan. What else can I talk about reappearing the glory?" Rod said slowly, "it''s no more difficult to forge a new artifact than to smelt a combined artifact. The difficulties and dangers are more than doubled. I don''t want the artifact to be forged, but what happens to you." Rod''s words are half true and half false. He who knows the direction of his previous life and the swordsman, kalenda, will finally feed the sword with his body when the blade of doomsday becomes a sword, so that the artifact can be completely shaped. At this time, his words are more like rod''s attempt. Rod saw that some tears welled up in the turbid old eyes of kalenda. He knew that his attempt was successful. Whether or not kalenda''s fate will change, he has been recognized by the Titan. Chapter 2017 After saying goodbye to kalenda in the volcano, rod took a deep look at the red sword blade. Finally, he put down his deep thoughts and left with agran to continue his journey in hell. Body shape in the flame through, soon, rod came to another space. It''s an independent space, completely attached to the door of betrayal. The magic elements in it are extremely rare. Ordinary creatures can''t even replenish their lost mana. Rod''s arrival brought a different vitality to this space. The rich magic elements attached to the magic source filled this space in an instant, and rod''s mana recovery was not affected. Looking at the familiar magma nearby, rod is full of memories of this space. This space once imprisoned maxika. He was here at the beginning. Taking advantage of the cooling of the fire of the great devil agran, he transformed the great devil and found a way out of hell. Now he''s back. "Palin? Where are you? " His perception swept around, trying to find the fallen man who was imprisoned in this space, but failed. Before that, when rod came to this space, he found that another group of people were imprisoned here. They were the degenerates under the command of maxika. They tried to save maxika, but they were slow. Not only did they let maxika be taken away by selon, but even they had to be imprisoned here. Palin in rod''s mouth is the leader of the fallen. He holds a pure white spear in his hand. It is said that he once stained the blood of the holy mark. And that spear is exactly what rod saw in the memory of the mage God. Rod''s choice to return here is not to show kindness, but to put his idea on the long gun. When he maintained the giant''s body before, he might be a little afraid of Palin. Now that he has recovered, he is no longer afraid of anything. "Master, I didn''t notice the breath of the fallen, I only felt dozens of weak fallen." On one side, agran, who always pays attention to the surrounding environment, reports to Rodney. Rod nodded: "I also feel that when we are not here, what should happen here, it''s better to ask them." With a flash of fire, rod, together with the giant, and agran, appeared on the distant shore. The voice of the degenerate spread to Rhodes. There was not only the fear of powerful existence, but also a breath of hope. The fallen nearby looked at the giant and the big devil, as if there was some kind of fire in his eyes. "Where is Palin now?" There was no more words, rod asked, commanding the giant. The degenerates nearby looked at each other, and one of the leaders finally replied: "giant elotte, we once persuaded Palin to give you the magic gun in his hand in exchange for our survival, but he didn''t want to, no matter what we said, he would not change his mind..." "I''ll ask you again, where is he now?" Rod interrupted the leader of the fallen and said in a deep voice. At this moment, the eyes of the nearby fallen people moved from the giant to the man in black. Although there was an absolute gap between the two in size, somehow, the breath of the man in black was more terrible than that of the giant. At this moment, the fallen people near him could not help shaking their legs. "He stirred the lake of fire with a magic gun, led the people standing on his side, left us and fled through the whirlpool! He betrayed the greedy king! Lord elotte, I''ve heard him mention you. I''m sure you won''t turn your back on the greedy king... " The leader of the degenerate said almost imploringly that when the whirlpool dissipated, all the degenerates who tried to jump into the lake of fire would end up burned up by the magma. Without the magic gun in Palin''s hand and the gate of different dimensions, they seemed to have to stay in this space to die. The arrival of rod and his party gave these degenerates hope, but only a glimmer of hope. Their life and death were completely in rod''s hands. "Has Palin escaped..." Rod''s face sank, and the whole news made him nervous. He didn''t expect that Palin could escape by the whirlpool when he was trapped in this space. However, it''s no use for him to think about it. Soon, he put his perception on these degenerates. "Lord elotte, you will not turn your back on the greedy king, and please kindly save us who are believers of the king..." The voice of the leader of the degenerate came from his ear. After a little thought, rod had an idea in his heart. He took off the blindfold on his face. His scarlet eyes slowly swept across the room. Many people who were watched by him began to have amazing changes in their bodies. "Lord elotte, what is this The leader of the degenerate asked with some doubts. Because his character level is higher than the current rod, he is not affected by the ability of the scarlet eye. Instead, some degenerates nearby utter a bitter cry. "I give you new life in death. Those who are lower than me are lucky. They can easily enjoy this salvation. For others, it may take a little time. " Rod said slowly. Listening to the scream of the fallen nearby, the leader of the fallen looked round. At this moment, his anger overcame his fear: "what are you talking about? I don''t know what magic you used, but I can feel that it must be bad. You can''t do anything to us, let alone let us join you! Unexpectedly, even you betrayed the greedy king.... " "Sharma, don''t resist." Just as the leader of the fallen denounced rod, a voice he knew very well came to his ear. In the course of fame, he saw the wife who followed the greedy king with him. Before that, Sharma repeatedly persuaded Palin to hand over the magic gun, a large part of the reason is to let his wife get away from here. "What?" His wife''s gentle persuasion was more effective than anything else. At this moment, Sharma was stunned and her heart began to shake. "Exactly, Sharma. The master has given us new strength. Don''t hesitate to come with us, or do you want to run away from us like Palin? " When Sharma hesitated, another voice came to her ears. It was the voice of his colleagues fighting with him in the trial. The voice sounded sincere, which made Sharma feel a little scared. He didn''t understand what was wrong with those people around him. In a moment, his attitude changed dramatically. Chapter 2018 "Don''t come near me!" Facing the persuasion of his wife and companion, panic began to appear in Sharma''s heart. He didn''t even know whether his insistence was right. "What are you holding on to?" His wife''s voice came again, and Sharma subconsciously followed her reputation. But she saw that her beautiful face, which had been transformed by magic, had become ferocious. Her mouth grew fangs, her eyes were full of chilling red light, her whole body was pouring out black fog, and she was approaching him step by step. "No... it can''t be you as usual..." In the panic, Sharma finally found something unusual. He fixed his eyes on rod on the giant: "it must be you! What did you do to them? " "Didn''t I say that? I gave them new life, I gave them unimaginable strength.... " Before rod''s words were finished, Sharma stepped forward, her arm turned into a long whip with thorns, and drew straight at rod, obviously not giving him a chance to finish. "I can''t help myself." In the face of Sharma''s grief and indignation, rod shook his head and his eyes were cold. Although his noumenon is only of the sixth level, it contains a terrifying attribute that even Goliath''s body can''t compare with it, and even can slightly compete with the creatures at the top of the legend. Naturally, it''s not something that a fallen man of the sixth level can shake. In rod''s eyes, Sharma is full of flaws. As a magician, he is good at turning his body into a weapon instead of releasing magic from a long distance. This also makes rod shake his head secretly. Rod doesn''t want his subordinates to be such close combat magicians. While thinking about this, rod''s Titan''s arrow penetrated Sharma''s chest. "It''s impossible..." Sharma''s eyes were wide open. He didn''t see what happened, or even feel the appearance of mana fluctuation. He just flashed, and rod appeared in front of him. The fiery electric current explodes from Titan''s arrow. Sharma loses consciousness instantly and his whole body is blown to pieces. Rod, who is close at hand, swings his broad cloak behind him violently. The strong wind blows over him, and even a drop of blood doesn''t stick to him. On the shoulder of the giant, agran looked at the scene in surprise and opened his mouth. When Sharma rushed over, agran was going to hold the scythe to meet him and block the incoming enemy for rod. Unexpectedly, rod''s action was faster than him. Agran clearly felt that rod didn''t use the power of magic at all, just relying on the basic attributes to crush. Sharma, waving a long whip, is like an ordinary man facing a legendary creature. The difference in attributes makes him have no power to fight back. "When is master so powerful?" Recalling the speed and power shown by rod, agran scratched his head doubtfully. In his impression, the giant body of the master should only be good at power. Now, with a smaller body, the speed displayed is almost faster than the big devil who is good at speed. Unable to figure out the answer, agran simply shook his head. Anyway, the master''s strength was strong, and he felt heartfelt joy in his heart. On the other side, rod looked at Titan''s arrow with satisfaction in his eyes. At present, rod''s strongest killing move is to convert the mana value according to the damage of the fifth level magic [Titan''s arrow], and put it into it in a ratio of 1:6, so as to cause terrible damage, even more powerful than the thunder bomb. According to rod''s current double mana limit, if he puts all 1660 mana points into it, plus the fixed panel damage of Titan''s arrow, the magic damage will exceed 10000 points at one stroke. What a terrible number. Rod believes that no creature can resist such a high amount of magic damage, even the creature at the top of the legend, It will also fall under 10000 points of damage, which is the only way to threaten the top legendary creatures. But in this way, rod will also face several disadvantages. The first is mana consumption. After losing all mana, rod''s strength will drop by one level. He can only wave Titan''s arrow to release lightning. In case of a miss, rod is in danger. The source of magic on rod can solve this problem to a certain extent. Even if his mana is exhausted, he will recover in an hour, which undoubtedly gives rod the confidence to try this killing move. In addition, once the magic damage of more than 10000 points breaks out, it will be enough to flatten the island under Rhode''s feet. Even the space can''t bear the damage. There will be permanent collapse and loss. The chaotic space will be submerged in an instant. Rod, who detonates the ultimate lightning with Titan''s arrow at close range, is the first one to be attacked by the killing move. Even before the enemy, the enemy may move instantaneously to avoid the scope of the ultimate lightning explosion, but rod, who detonates the killing move, is absolutely impossible to escape. Rod recalled that in the inheritance mission of Titan giant, it was only to detonate the Titan''s arrow with about 2000 points of damage, and then let Croom himself die under the explosion of Titan''s arrow. Even the body of Titan giant can''t bear 2000 points of Titan''s arrow damage, as high as 10000 points of damage, which is even more unimaginable terror, enough to destroy rod''s own spirit and form before damaging the enemy. The killing move launched by Titan''s arrow is more like a double-edged sword to rod. Fortunately, rod has found a way to solve the negative effect. Before the battle, Vera relied on the heroic will, from the archangel''s hands, stole the resistance to all lightning damage of the elephantine pendant, and gave it to rod. With the existence of the God of electricity pendant, rod is no longer afraid of the backfire of detonating Titan''s arrow. Even if the damage is 10000 points, he can''t endanger the existence of magic resistance. The existence of these two points makes the killing move conceived by rod feasible. All the conditions for detonating the ultimate lightning have been met. The only thing Rhode has to do is to use his Titan''s arrow to approach the enemy. It is naturally the best to be able to directly penetrate the enemy''s body. Unfortunately, Sharma became rod''s first target. In the face of Sharma, rod is not stupid enough to pour all his mana into Titan''s arrow. He only takes out 100 mana. Looking at Sharma, who had been blasted to pieces, rod turned his mouth helplessly. Now it seems that even 100 mana points are more. When Titan''s arrow penetrates the enemy''s body, the ultimate lightning detonated from the enemy''s body doesn''t use that much mana. Chapter 2019 Very satisfied with the attempt, rod slowly put down Titan''s arrow and swept the whole scene. Sharma, who has just become a piece of ground meat, is now reborn in the field of death. He gets up from the ground and looks at rod with more fanaticism. "Master, I sincerely apologize for my previous ignorance." Sherma, who was reborn, said respectfully to rod. "I didn''t know how kind and great you were until I became a member of your staff. You gave us all this unique power! After this trial, I will find the bards in nigon and let them praise your great achievements. " Sharma raised his hand, and the dark green cloud appeared on his hand. Listen carefully, and you can hear the cry of the soul emerging from the condensed cloud. That is the advanced death cloud that only the corpse wizard king is qualified to condense. After the restoration of the body, rod applied the power of the cloak to the field of death. Other creatures revived from the field of death can not only preserve their former strength, but more importantly, they can also have additional templates belonging to the necromancer king, which can release high-level death clouds, and can also transform ordinary dead creatures into Necromancers. Even rod himself did not expect that the power of the ghost King''s cloak could be perfectly combined with the field of death and the scarlet eye. He could only sigh that it was worthy of being an artifact belonging to the necromancer. In terms of efficacy, he never let rod down. "Sharma, I told you that I wanted you to join us, but you didn''t listen to me at all. How many times has this happened?" Sharma''s wife, kroy, came to him now, pointed a sharp fingernail at him, and began to complain. Cherma is no longer afraid of the vampire''s characteristics. He disperses the cloud of death in his hand and looks at her with a smile. Rod is watching Sharma. The rebirth of the death field makes him like an ordinary person. Even rod, who has the divine level of evocation, can only find the difference between him and normal creatures from the energy of death in his body. The appearance of Sherma''s wife transformed from scarlet eye is so obvious that it can hardly be covered up. "Master, I want that power too..." While rod was thinking about the way of transformation, the great devil agran flapped his bat wings and came to him. Not far away, a group of new fallen people try to release the cloud of death one after another and feel the new power in their bodies. For a moment, the dark green clouds surround the whole scene. It seems that this place is no longer a hell, but a town occupied by Necromancers. These are in the eyes of agran, but also make his heart itch. "I don''t think you need that power." Rod scratched his head. He didn''t understand why agran, as a great devil, wanted the power of the necromancer king. "Since the other servants of the master have mastered this power, as your number one servant, how can I not? In that case, how can I convince them, as well as the servants you will receive later? " Said agran in a deep voice. Rod took a deep look at agran: "the number one servant..." Staring at by rod''s Scarlet eyes, agran felt a panic in his heart, just like all the thoughts in his heart. At this moment, rod saw through all his thoughts. It seemed that there was no room for any secret in his heart. As rod said, agran didn''t need the power of the necromancer king. The blood of the great devil in his body made him more inclined to wave the scythe and cut off the enemy''s head in an instant with the flash of fire, instead of hiding in the distance to release the cloud of death. He prayed for the power of the necromancer king, not for the power itself. As rod''s body revives and shows his terrible strength, agran feels heartfelt joy and worries. He knew that the master would return to hell for trial. At that time, the master would accept more demons, and even other big demons would become one of the master''s subordinates. Among the great demons, agran''s blood is not old, and his strength is only below average. Otherwise, in the fire Lake trial, he would not go to the door of pain that only demons go to Agran is well aware of this. With more and more powerful demons under his master''s command, his status will continue to decline, unable to make a breakthrough in strength. He can only rely on his own identity, which is the first servant born from the field of death. The power of the necromancer king can only be regarded as icing on the cake for him, but what he wants more is the identity brought by the number one servant. What agran didn''t expect was that his innermost thoughts, under the gaze of rod, seemed to have no way to hide, just like his soul, had been thoroughly seen through by rod. Fortunately, rod''s next words relieved agran''s uneasiness: "as you said, you are the first creature to come back from the field of death, which has a special significance. At that time, I could not give this power to other creatures, but only make you come back from death. Up to now, the transformation of you has already been completed, and the power of the corpse wizard king must rely on the effect of artifact at the beginning of the transformation... " Speaking of this, rod''s brow slightly wrinkled, he looked at agran, thought of some possibility in his heart, and said slowly: "but... I may have a way to let you have that power. But that requires you to experience pain, you may fall into a deep silence, thoroughly feel the death, I''m not sure. Maybe even if you do all this, it will be the same as it is now. You have to think it over Rod shrugged and some uncertain thought flashed through his mind. "For the sake of my master''s prestige, no matter how dangerous it is, I am willing to try." Agran, leaning on a scythe with one hand, kneels half to rod. His words are very sincere. The big devil''s figure, which is higher than that of ordinary human beings, makes him the focus of degenerates nearby. "OK, let''s try." Rod nodded and agreed to his request. With a flash of body shape and a strong wind, rod''s Titan''s arrow penetrated agran''s chest. "What?" The degenerate nearby obviously didn''t expect this kind of thing, and at the same time he opened his eyes wide, he let out a burst of exclamation. The next moment, the violent current burst from the blade held by rod, and broke the defense line of agran''s body from the inside. The big devil who had just talked with rod eagerly had turned into a dark charred corpse under the explosion of the ultimate lightning. Chapter 2020 After breaking agran''s body, rod''s expression was flat. He reached out and wiped the blood on Titan''s arrow. In order to distinguish the names of the killing moves, rod called the arrow of Titan, a fifth level magic with more than 100 mana points, the ultimate lightning. Titan''s arrow has 480 basic damage points, plus 600 additional damage points from 100 mana value, which makes every ultimate lightning and panel damage more than 1000 points. Even legendary creatures dare not resist hard. The body of the great devil is more tenacious than that of the degenerate, and its vitality is more tenacious. It can bear more damage, which is enough to break Sharma into pieces and turn it into the ultimate lightning of breaking flesh. However, it can only make agran seriously injured. After discovering this, in order to reduce agran''s pain, rod put 300 mana into the ultimate lightning. Total more than 2000 points of panel damage, no suspense, instant will be a charred body of agran. "Dear master... Why are you doing this?" Seeing with his own eyes rod''s lightning shot to kill agalan who was still alive not long ago, Sharma was shocked. He didn''t understand what the devil had done wrong. Was it the pursuit of status that led to the owner''s displeasure that he was executed by the owner? "Sharma, what are you talking about? Can you just guess the master''s mind? " Next to Sharma, his wife Croydon''s face changed. She made a change to Sharma. Before he could react, she pressed his head and knelt down to rod to apologize. It was not until her figure was bowed to the ground by Croy that Sharma realized what she had done wrong, and her face showed a look of fear. He did not know whether she would be punished by rod for this. "No harm." Rod waved his hand, and the creatures who came to life from the field of death would remain loyal to him. He didn''t care about the offense of these creatures, and he didn''t need to show the cruel and frightening side as he did to the enemy. He regained himself, and then he regained his hero''s strong points. Looking at the nearby creatures, he could easily see through their thoughts, as if he was in control of everything. For example, in front of her, kroy seems to be more powerful than Sharma, and her words are not polite, but she cares more about Sharma than herself. Rod just looked at her and saw through what she was thinking. In the face of the enemy, the power of peeping eye is not as good as rod thought, but it is a rare ability to control his subordinates. "Master, thank you for giving me this power! I''ve already felt that a steady stream of death is emerging from my body! I know, with your help, I''m in control of death! " At this time, the strange cry of agran came from behind rod. He turned back and saw that the great devil had recovered from the field of death, and was gathering three clouds of death, just like Margo, a hell juggling with fireballs, constantly moving between his hands. He seemed very satisfied with his ability. "Control death... Even I can''t say I can do it. You are far from it." Rod shook his head and said with a smile. With the blessing of God level soul summoning, as early as in the treasure house in the cloud, rod found that his death field had new changes, not only doubled the area covered by the field, but more importantly, he could revive the dead creatures in the death field, so as to achieve real immortality. Having no time to try more detailed changes in the field of death, rod went back to the depths of hell, and did not try until agran asked. Agran, who had died under the ultimate lightning, revived after a short short film, and possessed the power of the necromancer king, which also made rod further feel the strength of the death field. "It''s a creature worthy of the top of legend that has the power in the field." It seems that he thought of something, and rod said, "I just don''t know how to continue to improve the field of death..." After restoring the ontology, rod can freely open or close the field of death. Usually, rod will keep the field open, but he does not know how to continue to improve this ability. The level of spiritualism has been promoted to the top by rod. It is impossible for spiritualism to surpass the divine level. However, the power of death is far from reaching its limit. Rhode had a hunch that if he promoted the field of death to the extreme, he might be able to completely control death as agland said. Rod shook his head. Ordinary sixth order creatures, even most legendary creatures, don''t think about the field. That''s the power of the top of the legend. Rod can''t find the right person to consult. When he thought of the object of consultation, rod undoubtedly recalled something, and his eyes became more and more dignified. His willingness to return to hell for trial, to a large extent, had something to do with maxika, who has been imprisoned by the devil so far. In hell, rod had been guided by her, and she seemed to have a great secret. No matter her status as the king of hell, or the fact that she and other people, including Gwen, the God of the mage, attacked the golden figure, all made rod unable to leave. Rod wanted to find her and ask her all the answers. "Master... That big devil can recover like this, doesn''t it mean that we can also?" Looking at the rebirth of agran and a series of changes in him, Sharma showed an incredible look. He doubted what he saw. After repeated confirmation, he asked rod carefully. "Of course." Listening to Sharma''s inquiry, rod turned his eyes and looked at a crowd of surprised or suspicious degenerates in the field. He said in a high voice, "in my field, you don''t have to worry about death any more. Death can''t take your souls without my permission. Fight for me, and I will give you rebirth over and over again. " As rod''s voice spread, there was a silence nearby, followed by a cheer higher than a burst. All the fallen were excited about what rod mentioned. Beside Sharma, kroy cheered with the fallen. Even agran felt shocked when he heard rod''s words. He raised the scythe as if he had won a battle and joined in the cheering. Chapter 2021 Wrapped by the cheers of the fallen, in the center of the crowd, rod faintly felt that there seemed to be some change in the field of death. But when he felt it carefully, it was like his illusion. Even in the system log, there was no other manifestation. Rod was stunned. Just as he was planning to continue to study the changes in his field, agran took the initiative and respectfully proposed to him: "Master, I guess you are going to go to the last stage of hell next." Agran''s words bring rodra back to reality. Unable to feel any other changes in the field of death, rod guessed that this might be the reason why his character level was not enough. He stopped thinking, nodded and replied, "you''re right. I really think so." To return to hell and try to save Marcia is rod''s plan before he returns to hell. Compared with it, it is more like an extra gain to successfully smelt the source of magic and gain the approval of the Titan giant kalenda. With the power blessing from the source of magic, rod believes that the hell trial will be more smooth. Listening to rod''s reply, agran immediately proposed: "master, I see that you can turn into a great devil, and the blood of the devil is flowing in your body. I used to be a member of general selon''s subordinates. Why don''t we mix in this way... According to the internal strength evaluation of the great devil before the trial, general selon has a great possibility, Be the final winner of this trial. " After being granted new power by rod and becoming his number one servant, agran''s loyalty naturally needs no more words, and the proposal of this great devil also brightens rod''s eyes. "That sounds like a good idea, but I have a more direct way." With that, rod took out a ring with a unique shape from the ring. The ring is simple in style, silver in color, with an open eyeball inlaid on the front. If you look carefully, you can see the blood on the surface of the eyeball. A few well-known degenerates, after seeing the ring taken out by rod, could not help but exclaim. Even Sharma, at this moment, widened her eyes: "is this the ring of human eyes? This is the treasure of the magic eye church. It''s said that all the magic eye believers have been loyal to the new king of nigon. Master, where did you get this treasure from? " Next to Sharma, his wife, kroy, changed her face again. She grabbed Sharma''s collar and scolded, "master''s secret, why are you qualified to inquire? Make amends to the master When she said that, Sharma seemed to be aware of something. She slapped herself and said, "master, I don''t mean to inquire about your secrets. I just can''t control my curiosity. As you know, for a magician, curiosity is the most praiseworthy quality of them, and it is also the reason why they explore the secret methods. Without curiosity, many ingenious magic methods will not appear in this world at all... " Seeing this, rod waved his hand and interrupted Sharma''s words: "but sometimes curiosity can lead to destruction. A long time ago, why would the magician be expelled to the underground world by the mages of blakada? Is it not because of your curiosity that they are not tolerated by orthodox mages? " Sherma''s face turned white and her head was lowered. Chroe said for him, "the master''s teaching is thought-provoking. I believe Sherma will never forget what you said today." "I don''t mean to blame him." Rod opened his hands and said, "you are all my loyal subordinates. I will not be angry because of your words. I will only pour my anger on the enemy. You want to know where the eye ring comes from. I can tell you that I took it from Molly. " Rod patted Sharma on the shoulder: "although you have the power of the necromancer king, it''s nothing at all. If I want to, I can give this power to any creature. For a necromancer like you, I have a whole ocean in reserve. Keep your curiosity in mind, it will help you in the study of witchcraft, and that''s what you, or you, deserve my most attention Listening to rod''s slow but magical words, Sharma gazes at the people in front of her, only realizing that rod''s words hit the deepest part of his heart. His arm trembled faintly, and the dissatisfaction that had remained in his heart was completely dissolved at the moment. "Master, I have learned the secret of the magic eye church. Maybe I can help you open the ring of human eyes." Aside, said Croy at the right time. Rhode did not refuse, but handed the ring to her. Put the eye ring in the palm of your hand, and Croy says a long, tongue twirling mantra. When rod slightly doubts whether her mantra is useful, the eye ring also begins to change significantly. Under the gaze of rod, the eyes on the human eye ring turned slightly, as if they had come to life. The eyes that looked similar to those of human beings also made the magician who had never seen such things tremble. Soon, a red picture was projected from the eyeball and printed on the solid ground. Looking at the picture in the human eye ring, rod took a deep breath. Recalling everything he met in hell, he felt something in his heart. He just came to hell with the secret method of leading. When his soul was reborn in the monster furnace, he was just a little monster, and his strength was extremely weak. Participating in the hell trial is also rod''s last choice. He can''t slowly accumulate strength in the hell. He has to try his best to return to the surface world. This hell trial in preparation for the doomsday war undoubtedly gives rod such an opportunity. With the help of many forces, rod engulfed the devil, the power of epidemic, fusion ceremony, and painful fantasy. With the help of many strange and powerful forces, rod finally killed the great devil agran with the body of Goliath after fusion. Only then did he return to the island at one stroke, and united with the existence of the zenith of legend. After a hard struggle, even the body of the giant was killed, which brought the noumenon back. Now, rod, who has returned to hell, has regained his strongest strength, and his strength has reached its peak. Not only his body has recovered, but also his giant body has been reborn in the field of death. The hell trial belonging to the devil may have come to the last moment, but the hell trial belonging to rod has just begun. Chapter 2022 "The seven seals of the statue of Vulcan have been broken five times. If we go on like this, we will get nothing." Many demons gather in front of the blood lake. These demons have different shapes. If there is anything in common, they can see beautiful demons every few days, and they exude their own customs. If the ordinary abyss demons who believe in the erotic King come here, they will be surprised. The demons gathered here are all the confidants around the erotic king. I''m afraid most of the demons are hovering around the third or fourth level. It''s rare for them to be promoted to the sixth level. They are enough to become the Lords of the demons. However, all of them have legendary ranks. It is one of the demons who expresses her dissatisfaction. She is wearing a purple silk dress, which is extremely rare in hell and has no ability to make at all. She can only buy it at a high price from the magicians near hell. It''s no exaggeration to say that among the demons in hell, the price of this silk dress is even higher than the treasure that can be promoted. "Dorana, listen to your tone, you seem to be dissatisfied with the status quo, I don''t know what you have to pay attention to, to break through the current predicament?" Soon, a voice mocking her came out of another demon''s mouth. "Finley, this is not the time to argue. It is urgent to offer a considerable number of sacrifices to weaken the erosion of these blood on us so that we can break the seal!" Faced with the demon''s taunt, dorana shook her head. "Hum." Finley snorted coldly, "it''s the same as if you didn''t say that! Who doesn''t know to offer sacrifices to the blood Lake in order to break the seal, but the one who has the ability to come here is not the leader under the king''s command? Who would be stupid enough to give his life for nothing "That''s why you want other demons to offer sacrifices. Don''t you want the last one to enjoy the fruits of victory? I think it''s better to offer you as a sacrifice to the blood lake. Maybe in this way, the power in the blood lake will weaken! " With Finley''s words, the nearby demons who support her echo one after another. Dorana was not willing to be outdone. If the nearby demons had not been extremely restrained, a battle might have broken out long ago. "Don''t be impulsive. Although we have found a seal, the situation here will spread soon. Don''t you want other demons to come here?" Dorana seems to think of something and sighs deeply, which is the disadvantage of demon. Even if she has a legendary rank, it is difficult for her to compete with other demons. If she is on the same rank, she will lose in an instant. Along the way, she has seen too many such things. The beautiful demon, who was still in the center of many demons at the moment before, was beheaded by the big devil at the next moment. No one knows when she will be watched by the big devil. "Selon..." she seemed to think of something. She clenched her teeth slightly and read a name in her mouth. After coming to the seal of fire City, the great demons immediately become the master here. In the whole trial, it seems that only the great demons can shine brilliantly, and their ability is superior to all demons. However, it is strange that when they can find the seal of the image of the God of fire, they are often creatures other than the great demons. After the three seals were uncovered, the angry demons began to kill indiscriminately. Even the demons also had conflicts. The center of the city of seal of fire has become the most fierce battlefield, which forced other demons to unite to resist the forces belonging to the demons. "Hey, devil of pain, what do you think of the current situation? You know, all of us demons, more or less, put some sacrifice into the lake of fire, even sacrifice followers, and what did you do? You know, you have been rewarded by the king of lust, but you have done nothing. Don''t you want to explain anything? " While dorana is thinking about the situation, her ear once again came the words of Finley, Finley is against other demons. The tense atmosphere in the city of seal of fire stimulates the fury in the blood of the nearby demons. Especially at this moment, seeing the seal of the statue of God of fire hidden in the blood lake, we can only see it, which makes the demons fall into a deep madness. The battle happened many times. The dead demons were sacrificed and put into the blood lake. Only a few demons who kept their heads could survive. In order to gather enough sacrifices, and finally break the seal, gradually, the demons around the blood Lake pay attention to other demons. If you put your men as sacrifices, it''s easy to kill other demons and put their bodies into them, and the great demons do just that. The central area of huoyin city has almost become a forbidden area. No demon dares to get close to it. After passing the test of ten gates, no demon wants to lose his life here. Before that, dorana had been targeted by many demons. Seeing her respectful demons on weekdays, she wrote down her disguise and was ready to offer her as a sacrifice to the blood lake. All this was related to her lack of strength. To a large extent, the power of the demon does not come from herself, but from her followers. Dorana, once a follower of the legendary abyss demon king, naturally did not have to fear other demons. Unfortunately, all this disappeared with the death of lenis. The barrier of the door of pain is enough to exclude most of the weak demons. Dorana can''t find backup, and doesn''t want to give up the final test. Thinking of the death of lenis, dorana felt a moment of discontent in her heart. Until now, she can''t believe that the legendary abyss demon king was killed by that creature in an instant, even without any resistance. That creature may have the power of a king, and its strength is above all the demons. Dorana noticed that this time, Finley didn''t use words to target her. The target Finley targeted was another demon covered with scars. That was the most eye-catching demon in this trial. Without it, she was the first to pass the door of pain. In previous trials, dorana paid special attention to her. She seems to have a unique ability, which belongs to the power of heroes. In addition, she seems to be connected with a special existence in dorana''s memory. Thinking of this, dorana no longer hesitates and plans to take the initiative to help her out. Chapter 2023 "Fenli, take care of yourself. After all, the devil of pain is weak. If you are so capable, why don''t you sacrifice more demons to the blood lake?" Thinking of this, dorana no longer hesitated and said immediately. Feeling the meaning of maintenance in dorana''s words, Finley gives out a cold hum. Just as she wants to make a few sarcastic remarks, she suddenly feels a pain in her foot, as if her whole foot has fallen into the magma and is being melted by the hot magma. She looked down in surprise, but did not see any signs of injury on her feet, as if everything was just her illusion. But soon, she thought about everything clearly and looked at the wounded figure not far away. "The devil of pain..." Fanny angrily recites the title of the devil, with a bit of malice in her eyes. She knows that the devil with pain has a unique ability to pass on her suffering to other demons, which is also the reason why she can survive in huoyin city for so long, and no other demons dare to touch her. The closer to death, the more terrible the power of the pain devil is. The pain experienced by the devil is more unbearable than the pain illusion. Many demons who had made her mind fall into a state of unconsciousness because of this ability. In huoyin City, this state often means death, and it is extremely painful to die. Finley saw that the pain devil found an exposed magma and put his foot in it without expression. The pain was also imposed on Finley, which seemed to be a response to her provocation. For a moment, Fanny only felt that she could not stand steadily, and her hands were unconscious. If the devil didn''t help her, she would fall to the ground. Looking at the pain demon without waves, as if she had just done a trivial thing, Finley gritted her teeth and showed a kind of vicious color in her eyes. Just as she was about to wink at the demons under her command and let them teach the painful demons a lesson, suddenly, a strong and extreme spatial fluctuation came from the space beside her. When the heat wave hit, Finley was stunned and heard the cry of other demons: "this is the power of fire escape. The big devil has found here. Let''s run!" Apart from the extremely rare hell, the space magic made up of fire magic elements has only the well-known fire evasion for other demons, which is also the exclusive ability of big demons. I don''t know how many demons died under this ability. The space fluctuation of the suspected fire escape makes the nearby demons terrified. No one knows how the big demons came here. Maybe some demons spread the news of finding the blood lake, or the big demons sensed the abnormality. Compared with this, the nearby demons pay more attention to how to survive in the hands of the big demons. Only a few legendary demons who are confident in themselves can maintain their composure. They gaze at the direction of the fire, and even if they have to flee from here, they have to see the future clearly. HeLa was one of them. She gazed at the huge fire that was burning out of thin air. Slowly, her eyes were surprised. She saw that when the fire dissipated, a huge figure appeared slowly, which was clearly her familiar figure. On the other side, the demon of pain also showed a look of surprise. She looked at the huge figure in disbelief. If she had any hands, she would rub her eyes to see if she was dazed. "Elotte, I didn''t expect you to come to the seal of fire. I thought you gave up the hell trial after you retreated from the door of pain." On one side, dorana seems to have found something and said actively. Soon, when the figure completely appeared, a group of demons nearby all reacted. Isn''t this the giant who had a close relationship with them outside the door of pain? The pace of escape has slowed down. "Elotte? To be honest, I don''t like that name. " With the spread of the voice, the nearby demon also saw the man standing on the top of the giant. He was wearing a big black cloak, holding a magic sword in his hand, and his whole body was full of terrible mana fluctuations, which was very similar to the spirit of the giant, but even more frightening. "You can call me rod." "Rod?" Listening to this strange name, dorana frowned. She turned her eyes and looked at the same surprised Hela. "HeLa, I remember outside the door of pain, you and the devil of pain are very close to that elot, or rod. What''s his origin?" "I don''t know..." Hella also had some doubts. For the little monster who claimed to be elot, she never seemed to see it clearly. "His soul came to hell in a complete form. He should have been a necromancer or a magician before he died... I didn''t expect that he had this kind of power..." At last, Hella''s voice began to tremble. Just looking at the man, she felt a sense of panic. He had the power that the demons could not achieve in any way. Even those famous demons were not as terrible as him. During the discussion, rod raised his sword and ordered, "kill them all." With rod''s order, on the magic boat above the giant, the bodies of a group of fallen people appeared. The giant''s height made it difficult for them to aim at the demons below, so they made a decision to shock the demons below. I don''t know which degenerate started first. When the demons on the ground reacted, they looked up and saw a group of degenerates jump down from the giant''s head, completely ignoring the action that was enough to make them weak, and instantly fell into meat sauce. "They must be crazy? What else do they say to kill us all? Do they want to kill us with their bodies in this way? What kind of devil would get such a move? " Finley looked at the scene above her head and said in disbelief. In her opinion, the behavior of those degenerates, can be said to be the same as suicide, except to scare the enemy, there is no role, there can be no devil standing on the ground, waiting to be killed by them. "Just look at that giant. If there is power but no wisdom, such an order will be given." The Devil Beside Finley echoed. At this moment, listening to rod''s cold words, the demons who subconsciously intend to escape also don''t intend to leave. They stand in the same place with a look of disdain, ready to see the jokes of fallen people falling to death. They also despise rod who makes the command. Chapter 2024 In the face of the fallen who jumped from the sky and were about to fall to death, when all the demons showed disdainful eyes, only the painful demons did not show such an expression. "Is this the real you..." She looked at the black robed man holding the magic sword in the bow of the boat, and felt some emotion in her heart. Her previous experience in the trial made her know that the man''s move was not that simple. Soon, a series of exploding sounds sounded in the nearby demon''s ears. The fallen people who jumped from the giant''s head fell into a pool of mashed meat one after another, which made the nearby demon laugh even louder. "Look, there is a devil who will be killed by such an attack. How slow does she have to be in order to avoid such an attack and lose the face of all demons? " It seems that she has found something, laughed the pretty girl. "What kind of brain is it that can come up with such an attack method to kill a demon, but it wastes the lives of dozens of degenerates. It''s really stupid." Another enchanter joined in. When the powerful enemy appeared, the demons who had differences in the interior immediately united and focused on rod, even Finley. On one side, HeLa looks at the attack style of rod''s degenerates, and can''t help but reach out and caress her forehead. She thought rod would show the power matching that momentum, but she didn''t expect that it would become like this. Only dorana seems to have found something wrong. She is one of the few demons with rich combat experience. She has a strong sense of vigilance in her heart. Those fallen people who jump down from the sky can never be killed. As if she had thought of something, her face changed: "be careful, avoid those fallen people who fall to death..." Before she finished speaking, there was a change in the field. On top of the giant''s head, rod patted two palms: "wake up, my servants." With his action, the fallen people who had fallen to the ground heavily before and turned into a pool of flesh and mud seemed to be blessed by some special force. At this moment, the scattered flesh and blood gathered on them again, protruding the bones outside the body and returning to their original position. This group of fallen people who jumped down from the giant''s head and fell to death completely got up again from the ground in the eyes of a group of demons, who were surprised or afraid. The breath of death hovered around them. All the demons could feel their evil, which was totally different from the breath of hell. "What''s this..." The nearby demons were attacked by the fallen before they could react to the sudden changes. Just lying on the ground, let them laugh at the fallen, wake up again, the body emerged a symbol of the power of death. Deep and rich dark green clouds condense in their hands. If they listen carefully, they can also hear the wailing sound from the deep soul. These clouds of death, which are specially created to take away life, are also mercilessly shot at the distant demons by the degenerates. Whine and scream, instead of the familiar sound of smile and banter, death began to spread in the field and spread to the distance. The demons who are close to each other are attacked at the first time, while the demons who are far away find something incredible. Before long, the demons who fall down in the dark clouds will stand up again, just like the fallen ones. Not only that, but also their bodies are covered with the dark clouds. The fear of unknown power soon destroyed the hearts of many demons. Even the legendary demons changed their faces dramatically at this moment. They were not as calm as before. Living in hell, they almost never saw such power, and they didn''t know how to deal with it. "The devil! No... " The scream of a demon caused a series of panic. Until now, these demons found that not only the degenerates but also a big demon had jumped from the giant''s head before, but the big demon had deliberately restrained his breath and didn''t reveal his identity. Once you enter the fighting state, you can feel the nourishment of your blood and the unique shape of the scythe in your hand. You can''t continue to hide your identity as a great devil, and the nearby demons will recognize him from a group of fallen people. In the face of the big devil, all the demons have no ability to fight back. Even the other demons who are lured by the demons have no idea of continuing to fight at this moment. In any case, they are not the opponents of the big devil, and they don''t want to be targeted by such powerful demons. "Wait... Agran, is that you?" In a panic, one of the demons uttered a voice of surprise. She put out her hand to cover her mouth, as if she could not believe what happened in front of her eyes. Although the body shape of the great devil is constantly flashing, and the eyes of ordinary demons can''t catch up with the speed of passing through the fire when he broke out, she recognized his identity from some small habits of the great devil''s fighting and the laughter he gave out when he killed. "Forrest?" With this demon''s astonished voice, the big devil also put his eyes on her, with a look of joy in his eyes. "So you are here too. It''s just right. During this period, I miss you very much. Join me and become a member of the master''s staff!" FURIS was stunned, but before she could figure out the meaning of agran''s words, there was a heat wave behind her. The scythe reaped her head, and she quickly rose from the ground after a brief loss of consciousness. "What are you doing? Cough... Cough. " As she complained, she coughed violently. Obviously, it was not pleasant to be cut off by sickle. Although it was only a moment, she still coughed violently in retrospect. "Don''t worry, you don''t have any danger in the master''s field." Agran stopped killing and patted the demon on the back, hoping she would feel better. Seeing that Frith''s face was slightly calmed, he said with a smile, "from now on, you can fight side by side with me. I must give this good news back to the host for the first time." He looked over the giant''s head, only to find that rod was not there. He looked around the battlefield, and agran confirmed rod''s position. "Well... I don''t think it''s a good time." Scratching his head, he gave up the idea. Chapter 2025 "Tess the hero, we meet again." Looking at the incomplete demon in front of him, rod said slowly. The demon raised her head and looked at the giant she was very familiar with in the distance. Then she looked at the man in front of her and said slowly, "should I call you elotte or rod?" "The one in the back." Rod raised the Titan''s arrow, and the electric light kept leaping at the tip of the sword. He pointed to the demon in front of him and said, "become my death knight, hero Tess." "Don''t even think about it." Tess stepped back slightly and gritted her teeth. "I warn you that if you are going to kill me, my pain will pass on and you will feel the pain. Your will and your soul will sink in pain forever." Listening to Tess''s story, rod''s face changed slightly. From Tess''s eyes, he saw that although the demon was flustered, he didn''t tell a lie. Once someone tried to kill her, the pain would leave him a lesson that will never be forgotten. After discovering this, rod''s face darkened. It seems that during this period of time in hell, tis didn''t survive by luck, and her ability also improved. However, this does not mean that rod has no solution. "There is a limit to the scope of your pain, right? Just like my field of death, if it''s beyond a certain range, it won''t work for other creatures. " Seeing the panic on Tess''s face, rod knew that he seemed to be right. "Maybe I can''t kill you myself, but what does it matter? I will use space magic to leave and let other degenerates kill you. " Rod shrugged and said that Tess''s heroic talent is very strong, and he will take it in his hands anyway. The number of heroes has always been rare. When he meets a hero, rod will not give it up. "No..." seeing that the biggest flaw was said by rod, tis seemed to realize her own fate. She gazed at the man in black and felt a little remorse. "Why do you want to do this? We passed the hell trial together. Why do you have to kill me? " "Your ability is very powerful. Compared with staying in hell and becoming my death knight, it''s your best destination." Rod said with a straight face. "Lord Elrod, we haven''t seen each other for a long time. I don''t know what happened to you these days. Why don''t we have a good talk about what happened to you these days?" "When you become my death knight, you will know everything." Rod shook his head and looked aside at the fallen. One side of the fallen man, immediately understood rod''s meaning, raised his hand to release a cloud of death, whistling straight towards Tess, while rod carefully waited for the moment when the cloud of death hit Tess, ready to escape with fire temporarily to avoid the pain on Tess. However, just as the flame enveloped rod''s body and was ready to leave, a strong breath suddenly broke out on TISS, which seemed to be a layer of pink cloud. The cloud of death blows into the pink cloud, as if a bullock goes into the sea and melts without any trace. Not far away, rod is also stunned. He doesn''t understand why the cloud of death fails. "Who dares to hurt my believers?" Pink clouds, came a burst of Jiaohe. "What''s that?" Rod seems to have found something. He murmurs that the pink clouds in front of him give him a familiar feeling. Although he has never seen such a unique ability, he has felt similar power, which belongs to the field. "Pink fan barrier, that''s the king of lust!" On one side, Sharma, the fallen man who has just shot the cloud of death, reminds rod in a loud voice. His face is full of confusion. Rod was stunned, but he saw a woman''s figure beside Tess in the clouds. She reached out and stroked Tess''s scarred face, but Tess was trembling and did not dare to move. After all this, she looked at rod: "human? How can human beings appear in hell trials Rod answered her with action. He inspired the blood of the great devil in his body and turned into the appearance of the great devil in the fire. "It was the judge." She seemed quite satisfied with rod''s answer, with a smile on her face. Listening to the woman''s answer, rod subconsciously looked at her with scarlet eyes, but he only felt that his whole blood was agitated, and his body had a tendency to be uncontrollable. If he didn''t restrain himself, he might rush directly into the cloud and lose his will. "The king should not meddle in the battle of trial, it is the devil''s own business." After discovering the abnormal changes in his body, rod quickly turned his head aside, only staring at the pink cloud that wrapped Tess. His intuition told him that it was not a good idea to enter it. The supremacy at the top of the legend makes the nearby fallen stop fighting in an instant and look in the direction of Tess as if facing the enemy. The surviving demon looks happy and begins to fight back against the fallen who have stopped. "I know what you mean, but she''s the first one to go through the door of pain, and she''s my most important believer. You''d better let her go." The answer of the gorgeous woman seemed to reverberate in rod''s mind. At this moment, rod''s own idea began to shake, and his Titan''s arrow could not be grasped. After discovering the abnormality in his body, rod''s face changed slightly and asked: "otherwise?" She shrugged and did not answer. Rod raised his head and took a deep look at Tess in the clouds. He would not give up this opportunity anyway. When he recovered, even if the king of hell came to him, he would not give up his goal with a few words. Rod has heard threats like this many times. He won''t be easily frightened. "I can feel the trouble you are facing. You are troubled by a blazing love. You want to get rid of it, but you can''t do it at all." Just as rod raised his Titan''s arrow again, ready to try to use the continuous Titan''s arrow to break through the protection of pink clouds, he suddenly heard the gorgeous woman say so. "What?" Rod was slightly stunned, but he still stopped his action and looked at the woman in the clouds. He noticed that the blood was boiling and his body might lose control. Then he looked away from the woman. After saying this, she no longer said more, but looked at rod with a smile, ready to let him ask. Chapter 2026 When he thought of the identity of the person in front of him, rod seemed a little helpless, but finally he said, "you''re right. That''s really something that bothers me. How do you know all this?" "Have you forgotten? I am the king of lust, and I am in charge of the sin known as lust. I can see all the sin that entangles you, even more than you know yourself. " In the face of rod''s frank reply, she smiles and says slowly, "the king can''t interfere in the hell trial at will, but if you are willing to let TISS and the nearby demons go, I can help you out of the dilemma." Rod was stunned. He didn''t expect that his problems could be solved by the king of lust. Sally gave him a month''s time. If he can''t deal with this problem after a month, enota and Rowling will be pursued endlessly. In order to avoid this situation, rod needs to find the power to compete with Ms. shadow, at least to threaten the existence of the top of the legend. The existence of the ultimate lightning makes rod vaguely see the hope, but it is only the rudiment of the killing move after all. It may take more time to completely improve the killing move. A month given by Sally is not long, so rod has to try his best to improve himself. Listening to the erotic King''s story, rod sighed deeply. With the Titan''s arrow in his hand, he also dropped down at the moment. He did not doubt the truth of the words, just as he did not doubt the power of the king. "Well... I agree with you. Tell me, what should I do? " Asked rod after dispersing the activated demon blood and restoring human form. "I''ll help you get rid of this sin, as long as you come to the temple of lust after the trial..." she said softly, and the pink cloud that shrouded Tess gradually faded. "In addition, I heard that there is a hero who doesn''t belong here in the city of huoyin. If you have enough strength, bring his head to me, Maybe it''s better to pull out the crime. " "Hero... I''ll try." Rod nodded. After learning the news of the hero''s appearance, he would take the initiative to check it even if there was no request from the king of lust. "I''ll wait for your good news." With that, the voice of the erotic King gradually faded away, and the pink fog that shrouded TISS finally disappeared. When peace returned to the scene, all the anomalies disappeared and rod breathed out a deep breath. With the arrival of the king of lust, the fallen people nearby have already stopped. Even the great devil, agran, does not dare to look directly at the woman in the powder fog, nor dare to attack the demons nearby in front of her. "I will not hurt you as the king of lust demands." Rod made up his mind to get rid of Sally from the king of lust. After that, he didn''t hesitate and let go of the remaining demons. "Now who''s going to tell me what happened to her hero?" Rod''s vision swept around coldly. The remaining demons and characters were higher than the current rod. They would not be affected by the scarlet eye. But from rod''s vision, they could only feel the fear from the bottom of their heart. At this moment, the beauty that the demons have always been proud of can not make them feel any peace of mind. They all know that the man in front of them is more cruel than any ruthless devil. They will not change their mind because of their beauty. Maybe they will die just because they are dissatisfied with his words. "I know about that hero." Among the demons who were afraid of their heads and tails, Finley took the initiative to say: "that hero is the most dazzling existence in the whole city of seal of fire. He defeated a group of demons alone. Three of the five seals that had been broken were broken by him... If he had not only one person, his action would not be able to compare with those big demons, I''m afraid he will break more seals. " Rod nodded. Although he observed the demons near the blood Lake through the human eye ring, he immediately came, but he didn''t know much about the whole huoyin city. "Do you know who he is and what he is good at?" Rod thought and asked. But Finley didn''t answer immediately. Her eyes swept all around her, changing the expressions of various demons nearby into her eyes. Then she said to rod: "His identity is not a secret among our demons. We have all met him and regarded him as the target of testing his ability. He is a hero and devil imprisoned by the king of lust. In other words, the guard who guards him is the strongest abyss Demon Under the king of lust. I don''t know why, but now he gets out of trouble and breaks into the test of Vulcan. " On one side, dorana listens to Finley''s words, and her face changes faintly. Lenis, who originally followed her, was killed by the devil. Not only that, dorana, who is older than Finley in her single time, has heard about the deeds of the devil. "It''s true, master." Floris, who has become a member of the undead army, is coming to rod''s side through the fire evasion of agran. She whispers in his ear, "as for the devil''s ability, I don''t think many demons are clear. At least in my memory, he has been imprisoned since I was born. I think Hella can testify to this." With that, she looked at one of the remaining demons. It was hella in her mouth. "HeLa..." listening to the words of Frith, rod seems to be aware of something and puts his eyes on Hela. In rod''s impression, the ambitious and elegant Demon Lord was a bit embarrassed at this moment. His arm was eroded by the cloud of death and cut by the vampire. It was not easy to avoid the attack of those undead creatures. Once upon a time, rod, who had just come to hell, had to rely on the power of this demon lord. He knew that after he got the fusion ceremony, everything became better. Now, after taking back his body, he looked at Haila, who was so weak in his eyes that he could not even bear a Titan''s arrow. Rod also felt something in his heart. "Elot... Your change is really amazing. As early as the awakening wisdom stone, I should have thought that you are not so simple..." Hella sighed deeply. Chapter 2027 Perhaps for some reason, in the case of other demons have changed their words, Hella still insists on calling rod elot. It seems that this name has a greater meaning for her. Although rod is puzzled, he does not correct Hella''s name in time, so he just lets her call her like this. "I promised the erotic king that I would not hurt the rest of the demons, but if it was your own will, it would be different." Rod held Titan''s arrow in front of him and said slowly, "HeLa, I can give you this chance. Join my undead army, you will get powerful power and the status you desire. My dead will sweep the whole world, and then you will have no choice. " Looking at Hella in front of him, rod offered his own invitation. After the formation of the undead legion, rod needed a large number of Lords to manage it. It can be predicted that with more and more creatures in the undead legion, rod''s demand for precious Lords will be more and more. For lords like Hella, who have sufficient experience in management, rod needs them very much anyway. HeLa didn''t answer at the first time. She looked up and looked at the remaining demons who were full of fear. She also looked at the man who had done all this and was wearing a big cloak. She said with a smile: "it depends on whether you have this ability. If you can break the seal in the blood lake, I will grant your request. " "Oh?" Listening to Hella''s words, rod also put his eyes on the blood lake not far away. Before, in the human eye ring, he saw that the demons had been throwing sacrificial creatures into the blood lake, but no one dared to enter it. It seemed that there was a curse on the blood there. Over a group of demons, rod came to the Bank of the blood lake. He gazed at the dark blood lake, and his eyes showed some inexplicable color. The blood in the blood lake was obviously similar to the fallen blood in the blood angel. Rod is not a magician like alama. He can''t see anything from the blood, but he knows that even with his present body, it''s better not to touch the blood. "In that case, it''s better not to touch the blood." Rod shook his head, a scepter in his hand. In the eyes of a demon, he raised his Scepter above his head. Soon, the surface of the blood Lake appeared strange. The blood lake, which was originally dense and could not be passed by other demons, was now separated on both sides under the action of an inexplicable force, revealing the road to the lake of fire. "What power is this?" Looking at the separated blood lake, the demons, who had been helpless before, were surprised one after another. The appearance of this scene was beyond their imagination. Among them, dorana, who is more knowledgeable, has obviously different eyes. She carefully looks at rod''s wooden stick without any decoration, and murmurs: "is that the sacred instrument of eracia? How could it be in his hands... " No matter what these demons think, they can''t imagine that rod will use this method to break through the obstacles that should be difficult. When the blood lake was completely separated, the bottom things also appeared in front of rod. "Is that the seal of the statue of Vulcan?" Looking at the things exposed at the bottom of the lake, rod felt a little puzzled. He saw the so-called seal, a small looking gold bowl with some dirty blood in it, but it was not separated as the blood lake itself. Without much hesitation, rod waved his Titan''s arrow and blazing lightning, which instantly covered the cracks of the whole golden bowl. In an instant, the whole blood lake was boiling, and countless blood poured into the golden bowl. Such a sudden change also made the nearby demons scream, for fear that because they were too close to each other, they would be infected with the blood that symbolized the curse. Only rod did not retreat. His eyes were always staring at the deep of the blood lake. The cracked Golden Bowl once again condensed a stronger Titan''s arrow. This time, without any barrier, Titan''s arrow smashed the golden bowl completely, and the blood lake disappeared towards the bottom. At the same time, rod also felt that something had changed. All around with the seal broken and trembling, fortunately, the nearby fallen cast the spell in time to maintain the balance under their feet, the ground suddenly appeared a deep crack, and quickly spread towards the distance. "Where is that?" Rod looked at the direction of the crack spread and asked the demon. "That''s where the statue of Vulcan is..." the one who answered rod''s question was frise. Her words were deeply anxious. Even rod couldn''t help looking at her. "Master, don''t worry about that guy Hela. Let''s run. Untie the seal, although it points out the position of the statue of Vulcan for us, it also points out our position for other demons. Before long, those big demons who have not opened the seal and become angry will find us. Now is not the time to stay here! " "Is it?" Listen to FURIS say so, rod is not anxious instead, "I very much hope that those big demons can find me, also save me to find out where they are." Strong death energy, released from rod, immediately infected the nearby demons. Agran reached out and patted her on the shoulder: "what are you afraid of? Master has given us immortal life, even in the face of general selren, I am not afraid now! " His words are full of vitality, and rod can''t help but look at him with praise. The undead army, who is not afraid of death, must cooperate with such a brave devil as agran to give full play to its effect. However, the words of agran in exchange for the scornful eyes of Floris: "I think you are just talking big. When the king of lust appeared just now, you dare not even look at her one more time, and dare to say that you are not afraid?" Agran was a little anxious and quickly retorted: "that''s the king of lust. How can he be compared with other demons? I don''t think it''s just me. Who dares to look her in the face? Even the master... " Rod interrupted: "well, agran, no one will blame you for your fear of the king." With a wave of his hand, rod looked back at Hella. "I didn''t expect you did it... It''s not a simple thing." Hella looked at what rod had done before, with a different look on her face. Chapter 2028 "Have you made a decision?" Looking at HeLa, rod asked slowly. At the moment, rod has broken the golden bowl that keeps the seal of the statue of fire, got the certificate of the statue of fire, and fulfilled Hella''s initial requirements. HeLa''s eyes crossed rod''s and looked at the back of the undead army, which had become a member of the army. However, the floriston times did not want to be outdone. Even now, her attitude has not changed. "What shall I call you later? As before, or your master? " Hella opened her hands and asked rod. Her eyelashes trembled slightly. Even though she knew that a new life was coming, it was hard for her to calm down when she faced death itself. "Anything." With that, rod waved his Titan''s arrow and took her life in an instant. Looking at Hella falling under Titan''s arrow and becoming a member of the undead army in a new form, rod nodded with satisfaction. The nearby demon, seeing the actions of rod and Hella in his eyes, immediately murmured. Looking at rod, the demons who seem to have no injuries but have gained great power, and the minds of nearby demons have changed quietly. Especially when they see that their former companions have gained new power and are looking at themselves provocatively, these demons find it more difficult to endure, and some demons can''t help it, Want to take the initiative to join the undead. Unfortunately, before the nearby demons came forward to ask, dozens of flames appeared on their heads. The powerful and terrible atmosphere immediately enveloped the whole scene. Out of the fire came a group of big demons with huge bodies and scythes. "Bad devil! Who allowed you to find the seal of the statue of Vulcan and break it without reporting it? I don''t think you want to live any more. It''s ok... " The leader of this group of big demons, the one with the strongest breath among them, swept the whole audience from top to bottom, only staying on rod and Goliath for a few seconds, then he said in a cold voice. "Lord narnes, the giant over there seems to be Goliath under the king of gluttony. How could he be here..." another bat winged demon seemed to recognize the identity of the giant and reported to narnes. In exchange for his warning, nanes denounced: "your information is out of date. Don''t you know that Goliath has been killed by another demon and his body has been taken away by magic. The king of gluttony was so angry that he didn''t hesitate to destroy the agreement between the kings. He came down to the lake of fire with his true body, looking for Goliath who had disappeared! " Under the fiery eyes of nanes, the bat wing demon nodded with guilt. After scolding the bat winged devil, nanes looked down at the demons again: "however, you also want to touch the gift of the statue of fire, which is a joke! Members of the third team of chaos, follow me to wipe them out. The one who broke the seal must not be let go! The final victory of this trial will belong to Lord Karl Listening to the big devil''s arrogant voice, the nearby demon looks even worse. I didn''t expect that he had just been saved by the king of lust from rod''s hands, and now this group of big demons came again. In the face of this situation, even dorana, who has a high level of self-cultivation, can''t help cursing a few times at this moment. While on one side, looking at the big demons in the sky, agran''s face changed: "no, it''s them..." "Do you know who they are? Are they all members of the blood sickle army, just like you? " Rod recognized the tremor in agran''s voice and asked. "No, the blood sickle army was set up by general Salem, and these big demons came from the chaos army set up by general Salem''s biggest opponent in this trial, hero Carl, which was specially used against the blood sickle army." See rod asked, agran quickly explained to him, "that nanes, should be a captain of chaos forces, I have seen him before, his strength is stronger than me." Rod nodded. He had heard the name of the hero Carl. He was the general of hell in the third expansion film, and his reputation was completely covered by selon. To be able to leave a name in the doomsday war involving the whole surface world, even if the reputation is not so obvious, also shows Carl''s excellence. From those big demons in the air who call themselves the third team, Carl''s comprehensive strength can not be underestimated. "These big demons are powerful, but now they are all mine." Rod looked up at the great devil in the sky, with greed in his eyes. "Be careful!" It seems that the leader of the great devil, nanes, has found something. His pupils are widened and his heart beats several times faster. He roars at the nearby devil. Many big demons'' reactions are the same as those of nanes. At this moment, they feel the breath of death wrapping them up. They only tell them that if the reaction is slow, something terrible will happen. Before his voice fell, his eyes were completely covered by the blazing white light. In the fierce white light, with the instinct of hundreds of years of fighting, he shuttled through the fire. With a loud noise spread, the strong current in the body of nanes jump, even if it has been pulled apart for some distance, but the spell still spread to this side. When nanes''s eyes came back slightly, he looked into the air where he had stayed before, and then he understood what had happened. The space disintegrates, the chaotic space flows, wantonly cutting the bodies of members of the chaotic forces, which is enough to destroy the terrible magic of space, and instantly takes away the lives of several big demons who failed to leave in time. "Lord narnes, are you all right?" There was an inquiry from his ear, but nanes didn''t mean to move his eyes. His eyes were fixed on the location of the explosion center, where a man in a black cloak appeared. The terrible weapon in his hand was the source of the explosion. "It''s worthy of being a big devil, but it can still react. In my prediction, except for you, other big demons should not escape from the scope of the ultimate lightning." Seeing that nanes was looking at himself with an incredible look on his face, rod said slowly. He clapped his hands. Before that, he turned into a burnt corpse under the explosion of the ultimate lightning. Even the big devil with incomplete body recovered in an instant. The scattered flesh and blood were reunited and his breath was restored. He was holding a giant sickle and looking at his former companion coldly. Chapter 2029 "What..." Looking at rod, as well as the big devil who was recovering beside him, there was something unnatural on nanes''s face. The warning from instinct makes nanes want to run away from the man quickly, and don''t stay here for a moment. However, the arrogance of the great devil makes him unable to leave. Instead, he wants to fight with him, even if he dies, it''s better to escape from the battlefield. Nanes looked around. Every big devil in the neighborhood was more or less afraid. The terrible ultimate lightning had been deeply imprinted in their hearts. If they hadn''t reacted in time and left in time, they would have died now. "Get out of here..." although he didn''t want to, nanes ordered to the nearby devil. "Lord nanes, how can we just leave?" Watching his companions die, the great demons are unwilling to accept such a result. They question nanes and forget the difference in identity. "Are you going to stay and die?" After taking a deep breath, nanes soon calms down and becomes the leader of the team in the hell where there are many big demons. What he is good at is not only fighting. "He''s not something we can deal with. Don''t you feel that the way he came to us is also the escape of fire? At least three chaos teams, no... maybe the whole chaos team, can compete with him. If he had untied the seal, it would have made sense Nanes looked at rod in the distance, quickly made a judgment in his heart, and said to other big demons. "Are you going to run away? When will the great devil flee with his tail in his hand? " One side, aware of the intention of those big demons, Rhodes cold Shinto, words with an undisguised irony. The fire evasion mastered by Rhode, these big demons will also escape. Once they want to leave, Rhode has no better choice but to sense the space fluctuation and immediately follow them with space magic. In addition to the lack of defense in their hearts, the most important thing is the terrible damage of the ultimate lightning. Since the test on agran, rod knows that it takes about 300 mana points to form the ultimate lightning to destroy a great demon. This is the case when the sword blade penetrates the body of the great demon. If only the afterwave of lightning can touch the body of the great demon, the mana cost will be higher. Strong and tough bodies, plus the ability to resist magic that can be exercised through training, make it very difficult for the big demons to be killed. Their flexible fire evasion makes rod not touch their bodies at all, let alone penetrate their bodies with sword blades. With the blessing of blood from the holy curse, rod''s speed and power attributes have surpassed those of ordinary big demons, but it''s not easy to kill the most powerful demon in hell. Once besieged by such a large number of demons and attacked by the fire again and again, it is difficult for rod to escape. He can only use the cloud of death to push them back. In this way, rod''s goal can not be achieved. In order to ensure a hit and to deter the remaining demons, rod put all the remaining mana into Titan''s arrow. The ultimate lightning, which consumed 1000 mana points, did not disappoint rod. It was just the aftereffect of the damage, and destroyed the big devil at the edge of the explosion who had no time to escape. In the center of the explosion, even the space collapsed, revealing the deep void. And rod himself is safe and sound under the protection of the electronic God pendant. Without this treasure from the archangel, even if Rhodes showed the ultimate lightning, he would be the first to die in the explosion. The result is just as rod expected. After feeling the terrible power of the ultimate lightning, those demons regard it as a king level terrorist killing move and give up the plan of fighting instantly. "You must be Salem''s man. Tell him that the final winner of this trial must be Lord Carl!" Rod''s provocative words, on the contrary, accentuated the conjecture in nanes''s heart. He yelled at rod, stared at the weapon in rod''s hand, and then left quickly with a group of demons in the fire. Rod felt where they were leaving. Although he could keep up with them by using fire to escape, he lost all his mana. Now he is not suitable to continue to fight and catch up with them rashly. If the demons start to fight back and can''t cast the ultimate lightning again, rod will show up in an instant. In the space, rich magic elements are constantly emerging towards rod''s body. In order to get the four big demons behind him, he has exhausted all his mana, but it only takes one hour to completely recover under the blessing of the magic source, and the four big demons will always become a member of the death field. Once upon a time, although rod had Titan''s arrow, he didn''t dare to pour too much mana into it, let alone use such killing moves as ultimate lightning. For mages, mana value is undoubtedly very precious. Every point needs careful use. Whether it''s instant movement or injurious magic, it needs mana value support. Once the mana value is exhausted, it needs a long time of meditation to recover. Even legendary mages can only shorten the time of meditation as far as possible. However, now that he has the source of magic, rod can spend his mana at will. No matter how he uses it, his mana will be fully replenished in an hour, which makes the killing move take shape. "That... Whether you are rod or elotte, can you really give us strength, honor and status?" Just when rod finished checking his mana consumption, returned to the ground, and was ready to learn from the new demon what they knew, a high-level demon showed his pitiful appearance, gently pulled his cloak and asked him. Rod was a little surprised. He looked at the high-level demon and looked around again. He found that many demons had the same look in their eyes, looking at himself with some hope. From the demon, rod felt their unique charm. Although their ability was not as intuitive as the king of lust in the pink clouds, they could let other demons fall into it at a glance and never get rid of her control, but it also exceeded the general mental magic. Ordinary creatures were afraid that they would be captured by the demon in an instant. At the moment, judging from the reaction of nearby demons, their attitude towards rod seems to have changed. Chapter 2030 Maybe it''s the terrible power that rod shows when fighting against the big devil, or the momentum that he takes the initiative to attack without hesitation. At this moment, the nearby demons look at rod in a slightly different way, from doubt to surprise, even worship. The demons, who were still worried about survival, saw rod beat back the attacking demons with unstoppable momentum, and focused on him one after another. These demons had never seen such a posture before. For a moment, their breath became heavy. Looking at rod''s eyes, they seemed to be looking at some precious treasure. The high-level demon holding the broad cloak is even more pitiful, waiting for rod''s answer. "This question should not be answered by me." Rod''s expression remained unchanged. He looked aside at Hella, who was reborn. "Show the ability I gave you to other demons." "All right, master." With that, HeLa raised her hand and released a large dark green cloud. The cloud shot into the sky and instantly spread out. The death energy contained in it was enough to instantly erode the weak body of the demon and turn it into a white bone with blood and flesh melting. This also attracted a burst of exclamation from other demons. Before that, HeLa clearly did not have such ability. At this moment, her ability to release dark green clouds is undoubtedly due to rod''s credit, which is rod''s reward. Although in the previous battle, the nearby demons noticed that the newly reborn demons had this unique ability, and their strength had increased by leaps and bounds, they still could not help exclaiming after seeing Hella show it and feeling its power. It comes from the power given by the artifact. Even the demons in hell have never heard of it. At this moment, the nearby demons have some desire in their hearts. After releasing the cloud of death, HeLa comes to the newly added demons and takes the scythe from one of them with her dissatisfied gaze. "What are you doing?" Rod asked helplessly. "Of course, according to what the host said, I showed my ability. I''m not going to die, am I? " Hella hooked the scythe around her slender neck with her backhand. "There''s no need to show it." Rod shook his head, then looked at the high-level demon, "see the power on her? Follow me in death and you will become like her. I will give you strength and eternal glory With rod''s narration and a series of displays by Hella, a kind of quiet change began to appear in the nearby demons'' hearts. "What he said was very attractive, and even I felt very excited." A legendary demon with short hair said slowly, looking at rod carefully. "If I had not seen his power, I would have thought that his words were a provocation to the king." Finley looked at rod and said slowly that even as a legendary demon, she had never seen such a dazzling existence as rod. "But now, I think he might have a chance to compete with the king..." Kroy, the degenerate, listened to the comments of these demons, with a look of disdain on his face: "you have never understood how powerful the power of your master is." "Please give me all this!" While the nearby demons were whispering, a high-level demons made a decision. She approached rod and looked straight into the scarlet eyes. "Have you really decided? It will deprive you of your freedom and your loyalty to the king of lust. " Rhode didn''t rush to transform. Instead, he wiped the demon''s face with the tip of Titan''s arrow, lifted her hair and continued to ask. "For demons, freedom is meaningless. Those demons who are free often become slaves of other demons in the end. As for the king of lust... "She sighed deeply," although I don''t want to say that, if the hero wasn''t threatened, she wouldn''t care about us. " With that, she looked at Tess, who called in the king of lust. What she contained was not gratitude, but jealousy and hostility. The words of high-level demons seem to resonate with many demons. At this moment, they are hostile to Tess in the distance. "What''s your name?" Rod was very satisfied with the high-level demon''s answer, and then asked. "Ezeko Percy." She answered softly. "Ezeko..." rod stretched out his hand to hold her, just like the action between close friends, but another Titan''s arrow in his hand penetrated her chest. Listening to ezeko''s struggling gasp, rod put his head to her ear and whispered, "welcome to the undead." With a flash of lightning, ezeko has completely recovered after everything is calm. Her body is covered with strong death energy, and she becomes a member of the undead army. "Master, thank you for giving me this power. It''s really an unforgettable experience..." after recovering, ezeko licked her lips. Her face was slightly red, and her eyes looking at rod were a little different. With her and Hella''s two precedents, the demon, who was still hesitating, also wavered at this moment. Maybe it''s a good choice to join the undead army. "Lord rod, I''d like to fight with you." Other demons are still hesitating. The quick minded short hair demons have made a quick decision and kneel down in front of rod like ezeko. The action of this legendary demon seems to turn on some kind of switch, and the rest of the demons also react at this moment. The later they make their stand at this time, the smaller the final harvest will be. If they want to regain their new life, they can''t let go of this opportunity. "The undead legion, right? I want to be one of them, too After making the decision, Finley moved to rod''s side in an instant. "Master, if you let me join, I can give you a different experience..." another demon knelt down in front of him. Among the remaining demons, at least five of them are moved by rod''s words and impressed by his momentum. At this moment, they bend down and prepare for death. Rod nodded with satisfaction. He didn''t violate the promise of the erotic king. In front of him, these demons volunteered to join the undead army, not forced by him. The dark cloud of death emerged from rod''s body and swept by. Under the cover of black clouds and the transformation of death field, these demons are reborn, and the number of death Legion has been greatly expanded, from the original dozens of degenerates to nearly 100 demons. Chapter 2031 Rhode''s transformation is still going on, and the number of undead members is increasing rapidly. On one side, tis sees Rhode''s action in her eyes, and some inexplicable emotion emerges in her heart. In Tess''s heart, rod''s position is very special. She can drag her incomplete body all the way to the door of pain, and smoothly pass through the door of pain to get the reward of the king of lust, which is closely related to rod''s existence. It can be said that if she had not met rod, she would not have been able to die, let alone become a hero, in the test of Vulcan, where many demons gathered. However, the two people who had cooperated with each other intimately, now they have completely parted ways. Once, Tess wanted to survive in the trial with the help of rod''s protection. Rod also wanted to use her heroic expertise to defeat powerful enemies and find a way to return to the surface world, but at this moment, they no longer need each other. Rod is showing a cold intention to kill. Seeing rod''s real body and recalling what he did in the hell trial, Tess could not help but feel a little respect for him. In addition, seeing many demons around him, as if he were a king, Tess felt a little regret in her heart. Tess once thought that rod was no different from the abyss demon she captured. Now it seems that she was deeply wrong at that time. She couldn''t help thinking that if she had not used disguise and deception to take advantage of rod, but treated him sincerely, would the situation be better now? Maybe it would not be the demons who accompanied rod, but her. She took a deep look in rod''s direction, sniffed, and left alone. "Master, the pain devil has left. Do you want someone to watch her?" Next to rod, Finley, who has just completed the transformation, whispers to rod while trying to gain new strength. There seems to be a kind of magic in Finley''s voice. It is clear that she is far away from rod. But when her voice reaches rod''s ear, it is like a soft whisper in his ear. It has the power to affect people''s heart and shock rod. "Let her go, with the protection of the king of lust, I don''t think any devil dares to make up her mind." Rod shook his head. He looked at Finley and said with emotion, "it''s a legendary demon... If other demons were here, I''m afraid you would have been hooked by your ability." "Master, I''m flattered. It''s my proudest thing to use my ability to make the host happy. " Finley put her finger to her lips and said with a smile. "Speaking of it, I didn''t expect that even you would like to join. I thought that I could only persuade those high-level demons." Rod looked at the demon in front of him, looked at the change of her expression, and said slowly. "That''s because I feel the potential of the master..." seeing that rod didn''t object, Finley came to him and arranged the folds on his cloak for him. "You can show the powerful power of the king level. I believe that one day, you will be able to compete with the king. At that time, don''t forget to follow me now." With that, Fanny shows some grievances and looks forward to it. She is a legendary demon. She plays her best. Other demons in the death Legion are looking at this scene with envy. They hate that it''s not them who are in front of rod at the moment. Rao is determined by rod. Under the influence of the legendary demon''s blood, he can''t bear it at this moment. As a member of the death army, Finley is no longer regarded as an enemy in rod''s subconscious. She can be controlled at will. There is no hostility in her heart. The temptation of the legendary demon makes him more difficult to resist. Shaking his head, rod turned his eyes and looked at the four great demons who were talking with agran. Not long ago, they were still the enemies, but now they are the top forces in the death army. "Tell me about you? What useful information do you have in this trial? " Seeing rod looking this way, agran took the initiative to report: "master, I have asked a lot of useful information from them. The story that you killed Goliath has been spread in the hell trial. The king of gluttony even intervened in the hell trial and is searching for your whereabouts everywhere. " Rod nodded. Goliath was a strong man in the hell trial. His death would involve many things, but what rod didn''t expect was that even the king of gluttony even got involved in it. "Wait..." rod seems to recall something. Not long ago, he used the human eye ring to see the king of gluttony appear on the lake of fire, and in the place where the shelter is piled up, he fought against the incarnation of the jealous king. There seems to be something flashed in rod''s mind. The blessing of legendary wisdom makes his mind run fast, but he still can''t think of the key. Agran didn''t find rod''s abnormality and continued: "those big devils who escaped before, they will certainly leak your information to the king of gluttony. Please be careful all the time..." In the end, Rao is a big devil with arrogant personality, and his eyes also show some fear. The prestige of the king has already gone deep into the hearts of all demons. "Are you cursing your master? I believe that the master will be able to get rid of the danger and solve all the difficulties. Even the king of gluttony will not kill us. " Finley glared at agran, took rod''s arm and said. Rod shook his head: "after all, it''s a real king, whose ability is far beyond the imagination of ordinary demons. I''ve seen the situation of a king fighting with gluttony. Now I''m not her opponent. Keep vigilant. In terms of the size of the king of gluttony, her movements can''t hide from other demons. If you find something strange, tell me in time. " After getting rod''s order, the members of the undead army took orders one after another. Rod thought about it and said to agran, "you are in charge of these new members of the great devil, my number one servant." Agran looked happy and said respectfully, "thank you for your reward. I will live up to your expectations." After arranging these great demons, rod looks at the demons in the undead army. "HeLa, ezeko, as the first demons to join the undead army, you deserve a higher status." Soon, under the arrangement of rod, the demons in the undead army were divided into several teams. After all this, rod was ready to enter the next stage of the trial. Chapter 2032 "Hateful devil..." An archangel gritted his teeth in the scorched land, the heat rising and the smoke shrouding grand city. His wings were smoked black, his body was full of scars, his sword in his hand, and he didn''t know how much devil''s blood he drank. The devil''s corpse is piled up like a mountain at his feet. The blood has soaked every inch of the land, but the nearby devil doesn''t mean to retreat. What''s more fatal is that at the moment, he doesn''t have much strength. "Angel, how dare you come to this place that doesn''t belong to you! I''ll take your life. " The first red devil with crooked horns said, "I will give you a drop of blood to the statue of Vulcan." With his story, a whole group of demons came out from behind him, supplemented by a large group of fire elves, surrounded the archangels firmly. Listening to Carl''s threat, the archangel clenched his teeth and held the sword more tightly. He will fall into hell, but also thanks to an evil man. In any case, he will never forget how invincible the evil man was when he raised his scepter and made the earth crack and the sky sink. As an archangel, he had the ability to resist the heavy pressure, but looking at the other angels who fell into the depths of the earth, he could not retreat anyway, so he went underground, went through the Magic Kingdom deep underground, and came to the hell full of sulfur, fire and countless sinners recorded in the holy books. After discovering the trace of the angel, countless demons follow the hatred in their blood and constantly find him. Now, he does not know how many demons he has eliminated. He only feels that his arms are heavy and it is difficult to continue fighting. But he did not give up hope. Not long ago, when he was found by a large group of demons, in order to save the rest of the angels, he took the initiative to draw away most of the demons. Now, he may not be able to continue fighting, but his companions can be saved. "You may be able to kill me, but my soul will return to God in glory, my companions will survive, and you will suffer forever in a hell full of curses." The archangel cried aloud. He held up his sword blade and the golden light flashed for a moment. The nearby demons did not dare to approach. Even the great demons showed their vigilance. "Lord Carl, we can''t bear more losses. The instinct in my blood tells me that although the angel looks very weak, if he plans to attack, he is likely to take the life of a great devil in a desperate situation." Looking at the soul burning archangel, a demon whispered to Carl: "because of my bad command, we have just lost several companions. If we attack this Archangel without any means, even if we win him, we will suffer unbearable losses. This is very bad for our next action, but you want to win in the trial, We must not suffer too much because of this angel. " "Nanes, don''t worry." But Carl didn''t care. He replied, "I know how to deal with these angels. Their hearts are not as strong as ours. That''s their biggest weakness." "Are you talking about your companion? It''s a pity that they have already left you. As you said, back to the embrace of the so-called God.... " Carl said aloud. He waved to the great demons in the distance, and they threw round things at the feet of the archangel. They were terrified heads. "No..." looking at the heads of their companions, the archangel looked desperate. His companion did not escape because he led the enemy away. Instead, he died in front of him. At this moment, he only felt that the things that had been supporting him all the time collapsed. He could not help kneeling on the ground, and the blade in his hand also loosened. "Great God, why is this..." At the moment when the archangel lost his mind, the nearby demons burst into their eyes to kill. This is the best time to start. However, without waiting for them, Carl''s face suddenly changed. He seemed to expect something. He pulled a fire elf in front of him. The dazzling white light, accompanied by the current of destroying everything, exploded in front of Carl. If Carl didn''t pull the fire spirit to him in time and block most of the damage, I''m afraid his whole body would turn into a charred corpse under the explosive current. Even if it''s just the afterwave of the electric current passing through the body of the fire elves, Carl is still in agony. If it wasn''t for him to endure the tingling of paralysis and use the flame to escape in time, he might have lost his life. When he got to a safe place, he felt the burning smell from his body. When he looked back, he saw that the fire elf he had pulled in front of him didn''t even have the chance to recover from the injury. The core of the elements in his body was blown to pieces. Aware of the attack of the devil, the archangel, who was still dejected, immediately cheered up: "God, you must have heard my call, so you sent messengers to save me. I must thank you... Wait, how are you!" Looking at the man who hurt Carl, the archangel''s eyes widened and his arms trembled. He couldn''t believe what he saw. The man who saved him and beat back the demon leader is exactly the one who harmed yunzhongcheng and made him fall into hell in his memory. He couldn''t believe what he saw. The great devil, nanes, was also surprised: "is that you? Mr. Carr didn''t investigate your mistake. You dare to take the initiative to find Mr. Carr. You really don''t know what to do "This time, are you going to run away?" The big black cloak fluttered behind him, and the sharp electric light curled around the sword. Rod''s eyes swept around and asked in a deep voice. With the blessing of the magic source, rod''s mana value has recovered more than half, enough to continue to support the casting of the ultimate lightning. In the process of waiting for mana to recover, rod not only arranged the undead legion, but also used his farsighted pendant and human eye ring to determine many situations in the city of huoyin. He saw the huge statue of Vulcan in the center of the city, and selon praying respectfully in front of the statue of Vulcan, and the imprisoned Messiah, beside him. Many great demons are dragging the corpses of other demons around the statue of Vulcan, waiting for the beginning of a ceremony. The hero mentioned by the erotic king is also rushing to that position. In addition, rod also saw the chaos troops led by Carl, fighting with a group of angels, which also gave him some ideas. Chapter 2033 "How can angels appear in the trials of hell?" Looking at the archangel who was staring at him, rod had some doubts. He did not expect that the angel fell into hell just because of him. "So you''re with these hells!" The archangel glared at rod and exclaimed, "I will tell you the news..." Before he had finished his words, the strong cloud of death came towards his position. He wanted to dodge, but his feet were caught by something. The archangel looked down, but saw his ankle. At this moment, he was caught by the dead demons. At this time, he was too weak to notice the abnormality at his feet. This discovery, let his heart a Leng at the same time, the whole body is also covered by the cloud of death. He screamed, cut off the hand holding the ankle with his sword, drove back the demons who came back from the dead, spread out the four wings covered with glory, and headed straight for the sky. Unfortunately, as soon as he reached the middle of the flight, a blade penetrated his body until it was smashed in the explosion, and there was still something unbelievable in his eyes. Rod''s figure appeared in the position behind the archangel. He reached out and wiped the blood on the blade, as if he had just done a trivial thing. "Ha ha, what have you done?" On one side, seeing that rod solved the archangel for the first time, Carl gave a burst of mocking laughter: "you could have joined hands with him. Maybe that way, I would be a little afraid, but you killed him. It seems that you are just like that! These sacrifices belong to me... " With Carl''s words, several of his great demons come forward in an instant, shuttle through the fire, and fight for the body of the archangel, ready to take it as the so-called sacrifice. Looking at the action of those big demons, rod just showed a sneer: "is that so?" Not far away, the great devil nanes seems to have found something. Recalling his previous experience of being raided by rod, and those demons on the ground who are slowly moving their bodies and recovering from death, he undoubtedly realizes something. "Be careful!" Rod''s confident look made nanes''s eyes shrink. He ignored the eyes of other great demons and immediately stepped forward with fire, ready to let other great demons give up the body of Archangel. Nanes''s action, or slow step, those carrying angels of the devil, has been the first golden blade bombardment. The hostility in the blood makes them scream under the bombardment of angels, and the nearby demons show fear for a while. At this moment, the fallen Archangel stood up again and looked at rod with different eyes. Under rod''s gaze, his body trembled slightly, as if he felt great glory. "Lord rod." He looked at rod respectfully, with some fanaticism in his eyes. It seemed that as long as rod gave his orders, he would give everything to fulfill rod''s orders. "Thank you for giving me a new life. I have some companions, and I think they also need your guidance." "You know me?" Seeing the archangel calling out his name, rod was puzzled and asked. The archangel nodded and replied respectfully to rod: "I will never forget your elegant demeanor of fighting with holy vessels outside the house of treasure in the cloud. That is deep into all angels'' hearts... But at that time, I was still the enemy of my master, and I didn''t realize my mistake. Please forgive me." Hearing this, rod realized where the angels came from and asked, "where is your companion?" The archangel sighed and looked sad in his eyes: "they died in the hands of those demons, and the corpses seemed to be sacrificed..." Rod looked at him and said, "don''t worry, I''ll save them all." While rod was talking with the archangel, a large group of flames was also lit not far away. The undead Legion gathered beside Goliath''s body appeared in this field. There are only a few great demons who can transport Goliath''s body in one time by using fire to escape like agran, plus many members of the undead Legion. Only one of the four new great demons obtained by rod has such ability. The other great demons are only good at using fire to escape themselves, or leading a few demons. The great devil''s ability to use fire evasion can be improved with training. At first, when rod transformed agran, it was very difficult for him to use fire evasion to transport Goliath. However, after constant stimulation, in the previous battlefield, he was even able to directly transport the undead whale and nearly 100 undead mages, And there''s a lot of undead. These big demons, as the top force in the undead army, naturally, rod has to find a way to give full play to their potential. To this end, Rhode specially assigned the task to the other demons, that is, to use the flame to escape and transport Goliath''s body. Because of this, compared with rod, who had been there for a long time, the remaining demons were no doubt a little late. Fortunately, this did not affect the war situation. With the arrival of rod, the devil who had died in the hands of Archangels on the battlefield had already awakened, firmly holding Carl''s chaotic forces. In the face of these undead creatures who can be reborn no matter how many times they die, and who have the strength of the necromancer king, the demons of the chaos army don''t know how to deal with them. On the contrary, there are more and more deaths and injuries. Goliath''s body and the members of the undead Legion make the nearby demons panic. They have realized that no matter what kind of attack, they can''t really eliminate the demons in the undead Legion. Even the big devil in the chaos army gave up fighting after several attempts and found nothing effective, and turned to protect Lord Carl. "That''s it..." looking at the enemy fleeing nearby, rod couldn''t help looking satisfied. "Lord Carl, we can''t do this anymore." Seeing the wanton spread of the cloud of death, more and more demons become a member of the undead army, a big demon finally can''t help but say to Carl. Looking at the situation in his eyes, listening to the screams of nearby demons and the cheers of the members of the undead army, Carl''s face became more and more ugly. He looked at nanes around him: "go and tell the king about the giant''s appearance." Smell speech, nearby demons all change color, only nanes, understand in front of this man wearing a black cloak, can burst out how frightening attack, he did not have any hesitation, immediately disappeared in the fire. Chapter 2034 He is in charge of the undead army, attacking Carl and his party. After the death of the archangel, rod is not in a hurry, but is examining the undead army that arrives after him. With the blessing of God level spiritualism, the realm of death has been substantially improved. Combined with the cloak of the ghost king, the undead creatures transformed from the realm of death are completely different from ordinary creatures. Ordinary means can no longer kill them. Rod can predict that the undead army will become a terrible force under him. When he integrates the ocean spirits of the water element plane, the strength of this force will even surpass the power of the artifact and become a sharp weapon for him to conquer the world. For this reason, rod attached great importance to the cultivation and improvement of the undead army. The power of the necromancer king is the ability of every member of the undead legion, which is also their core strength. No matter what their own strength is, the power of the necromancer king is a guarantee. However, because of their close power, even the fish in the sea can become the king of necromancer, and the special abilities of the members of the Legion are more valued by rod. Due to the acceptance of many demons, demons occupy a large proportion in the undead Legion. Rod divided them into four demons teams, led by his designated demons. At this time, the demons fight in the front of the battlefield, and work together to release a more violent cloud of death, destroying the demons of chaotic forces and increasing the number of undead legions. Even if they encounter a difficult opponent, they can be temporarily distracted by the temptation of many demons, and finally devoured by the cloud of death. The new demons in the Legion will soon be assigned by many demons under the arrangement of several demons. Together with the degenerates who are members of the Legion, they can only watch helplessly at this moment. Due to the small number of degenerates, Sharma is responsible for conveying rod''s orders. Although the cloud of death released by them is not as strong as that of the demons, the means they use in the battle are all real magic, and some of them have never been seen by rod. The value of the fallen does not lie in the battle. After rescuing maxika, rod will let them return to the island to take charge of the magic research in the territory. On the island, whether it''s alama''s research on xenobiotics, or the staff of the potion guild, they need the help of magicians to refine potions. With the participation of these degenerates, many things become easier. Although most of the people on the island are made up of necromancers, rod doesn''t reject magic either. On the contrary, those powerful magic methods still attract him. It''s not only these degenerates, but their number is far from enough to meet rod''s needs. If he has the chance, rod plans to go to the underground world of nigon to add a group of knowledgeable magicians to the Legion. With these magicians, rod can more effectively develop the ocean with rich resources. However, after all, the underground world is Molly''s chassis. If you break into it, it is bound to lead to the hostility of the big red dragon. Anyway, rod has already offended her. Enota even robbed her artifact. Rod doesn''t mind offending her even more. In addition to them, there are still a number of top forces left in the undead army, which is also the most important part of rod. The great demons led by agran are fighting with the great demons of the chaos army. Although there are many great demons in the chaos army, they can''t bear the great demons of the undead army. They are brave and fearless. They fight for life in every move and every move. They are not afraid of getting hurt. Even if they are cut by the scythe, they will leave a painful lesson to the enemy. For a time, the great demons are more than one side, On the contrary, because of the fear of hands and feet, they can not show their due strength. On the other hand, although there are only five big demons in the party, the momentum they show is like dozens of big demons fighting. Goliath''s body was not idle when the great devil fought to death. He shuttled wantonly on the battlefield, relying on the great power of his body. Wherever he passed, no matter what defense line the enemy laid, he would be easily destroyed. On the battlefield, Goliath''s body is like a flag of the members of the Legion, which makes the already high morale more fanatical and gives the enemy deep fear. The earth trembles because of his advance, and the magma is also eclipsed because of him. Without the chaotic troops of the caster, it is impossible to compete with him. For a moment, the whole chaotic army fell into a deep disadvantage. Looking at the victory leaning towards his own side, rod was also satisfied with it. He didn''t even have to take the initiative to fight, so there was no suspense in this battle. Rod''s eyes crossed a group of demons and looked at Carl, who was commanding the chaos troops. At this moment, Carl had been busy in frequent command, which barely stopped the spread of the defeat. He never thought that the strange looking demons under rod could continue to recover from death. "They have a special strength. They won''t be killed by your weapons. Priority should be given to their bodies to make them lose their fighting ability!" Carl yelled at his subordinates. The battle in front of him was more strange than any battle he had in hell. What the enemy showed was the ability that should not exist in hell. He had never seen it before and could only command it by experience for a moment. Under the joint efforts of many great demons, one of the great demons of the undead army was cut off his legs, but he didn''t shrink back. Instead, he continued to fight with the great demons around him by using the flame, and used his blood expertise to fight back the damage he received to the enemy in front of him. In the chaos army, a big demon with broken horns, who was looking for the right time, appeared in the rear of the big demon with half body. He was about to use his scythe to cut off his head, but his weapon was seized by Carl: "fool, forget what I just said? You can''t kill them Carl snatches the scythe of the broken horn demon. The scythe with long handle is in his hand. It turns into a silver windmill and passes by the body of the half demon. When Carl stops, the arms of the half demon fly to one side and can''t hold the weapon any more. "See? Only in this way can their abilities be limited. " Listen to Carl''s words in the ear, the broken horn big devil nodded, but immediately, he showed his suspicious eyes. With a flash of fire, the sickle blade of the scythe caught the neck of the great devil who turned into a human stick. It was not others who held the scythe, but agran of the undead army. Chapter 2035 "Lord Rhode has given orders for this situation. Carl, you don''t think you are very smart. All your actions are expected by your master." Looking at the powerful old devil, agran said in a high voice, without concealing the meaning of ridicule in his words. Once upon a time, in front of the old demons like Carl or selren, agran was only worthy of being a member of their team. Even the leader of the blood sickle unit was not qualified as one of them. But in the field of death, he was equal to these demons. Not only that, he also got rod''s attention and became his number one servant, which made him excited beyond words to regain his new life. Carl was excited by agran''s words, and his eyes showed anger. However, agran didn''t care so much. He waved the scythe and cut off the head of his own half demon in an instant. Soon, under the influence of the rules in the field of death, the scattered body of the half body demon was reunited at this moment, the blood was flowing in his body again, he stood up in good condition, and all the injuries were gone at this moment. "Thank you very much, Captain Agra." The great devil, who was reborn, immediately expressed his gratitude to agran, with full sincerity in his words. Before that, he was better than agran by his strength. He never paid any attention to agran''s command. He went deep alone by his immortal body in the field of death. In the end, he was found a flaw by the big devil of chaos forces, and cut off his legs and arms. If agran didn''t make a move in time, he would be hard to die. "It''s nothing, marlin. We all fight to serve our master. We should work together." Agran pulls Marlin from the ground. For the great devil, nothing is more solid than the friendship coagulated in the battle and blood, and nothing is more trustworthy than the person entrusted with the back. "I will punish those wounded Legion members according to the master''s requirements, and you, vent your anger to them." Malin, who is reborn, picks up his scythe and sweeps his fiery sight over the members of the chaotic forces around him. He can''t help but avenge them for splitting his body. At this moment, the nearby demons have changed color, even if Malin only one person, but his power, has completely overwhelmed the other enemies. Before that, Marlin was still a member of the chaos army, and all the big demons nearby knew him, but at this moment, they had become immortal enemies. Carl looked at the scene with a blue face. Although he stopped his men from killing Malin, he could not stop the enemy from doing so. This also made him feel cold in his heart. He didn''t expect that agran could attack his companion without hesitation. Not far away, rod looked at agran''s action with satisfaction on his face. Long before the battle began, rod had been thinking about the flaws in the field of death. He couldn''t help thinking about how he would fight against an undead enemy like the undead army? The existence of legendary wisdom makes rod''s thinking more agile than ordinary people. All kinds of possible situations emerge in his mind one by one, and he soon comes up with solutions. If he comes to fight with the undead army and finds that he can''t kill the enemy, his first choice is to make them lose their fighting ability. Whether it''s destroying their bodies or directly subduing them with strength, it''s very applicable. As long as the fighting ability of the enemy is defused, even if they can be reborn countless times, it won''t help. Realizing how the enemy would fight against the undead army, rod came up with a way to counter it. If you meet a strong enemy, rod''s attention can''t always be on the members of the Legion. Therefore, the great devil of the undead Legion has to perform the extra tasks arranged by rod. Once it is found that the enemy intends to use the method of destroying the body to limit the fighting ability of the members of the Legion, these great demons will immediately punish those comrades who are unable to fight, and let them regain their fighting ability in the course of death. Only rod who has the field of death dares to do so. Once fighting, some of the great demons in the undead army will forget everything that happened, and even forget the task. Marlin is a typical example. But agran always remembers rod''s orders. While fighting, he looks at the whole battlefield. Where rod mentioned the situation, he will appear in the form of fire. Agran ended the suffering of the Legion members and brought them new life. All the recovered Legion members showed their grateful eyes. At this moment, some of the demons in the Legion looked at agran differently, and even threw a wink at him. One side, the undead army''s fighting scene in the eyes, rod nodded slightly. Now, even if he doesn''t need to take the initiative, just relying on the growing undead army will be enough to defeat the chaos army, which has shown him the potential of the undead army. The existence of huoyin City, which can pass the test of ten gates on the lake of fire, has at least five levels of strength. At present, the members of the chaotic forces are all the elite of Carl''s hands, which can be said to be the core strength of the chaotic forces. However, in front of the undead army, their ability is restricted everywhere, and they can''t see the strength of a powerful force. In the eyes of the undead army, rod needs to further adjust the refinement of its forces, but it is obviously enough to deal with the chaotic forces in front of him. The situation is one-sided. The execution of chaos troops is worse than rod expected. Facing the undead army which is recovering from the death, many demons'' inner defense lines have collapsed and their morale is extremely low. They have begun to flee. After shaking his head and finding some problems in the actual battle, rod picks up Titan''s arrow to get to know Carl, who is trying to compete with selon for the test champion. "Dong..." At this time, the earth suddenly had a violent earthquake. The powerful force made the demon who was still fighting fall to the ground unsteadily, and even made many weak demons bounce from the ground. Relying on his own powerful attributes, rod''s body stood steadily without any sign of shaking. But at this moment, he suddenly felt a sense of lingering fear. Some terrible creature came to this battlefield. Chapter 2036 The original fierce battle was interrupted by this sudden change. On the battlefield, whether more members of the undead Legion or the surviving chaotic forces, stopped at this moment to find the source of the change. "Dong..." Another dull sound, accompanied by a violent tremor, came from a distance. What makes all demons change color together is that the vibration this time is more violent than the previous one, which undoubtedly shows them that something is approaching them. "Master, what is that? Why are my blood and my body trembling with that vibration... " When the fire flashed, agran returned to rod and asked him with a look of surprise. There was an unstoppable fear in his eyes. He could only get better by staying next to rod. Not only agran, but also the faces of the nearby demons were more or less filled with fear. A terrible atmosphere filled the air. It was difficult for the demons in it not to be infected by this atmosphere. "Great God, please bless me..." in the voice of the demons who constantly spit even if they are afraid, the archangel''s prayer is incompatible with them. "Ordinary demons can''t have such ability." Rod''s face was completely dignified, holding the arrow of Titan, and he was no longer calm when he tested the strength of the undead army. After recovering his noumenon, rod hardly felt such a strong threat. In his impression, it seems that only the archangel of Cloud City can bring him such a feeling. This discovery also tightened rod''s heart. If his prediction is correct, what came from a distance at this time is likely to be the peak of legend, the existence of the king of hell. In the past, those arrogant demons, after feeling the terrible momentum, showed their frightened faces one by one, stood in place and dared not move, just like a frightened bird. Whenever they found anything wrong, they would use the flame to hide and evacuate instantly, and the demons in the Legion also lost their color, which also strengthened rod''s mind. "Why does the existence of the king level step into the trial of ordinary demons?" Rod wondered that not only did he not know the answer to this question, but other demons nearby could not answer this question. "Dong..." More intense vibration came, cracks began to spread on the earth, and the ground under rod''s feet also showed a trend of collapse, and the red magma below could be seen faintly. Rod''s eyes scanned the nearby devil''s face and finally stopped on Carl. He saw that Carl was not surprised by the change. He even had a secure smile on his face and looked at himself with disdain. "What did you do?" Rod raised the Titan''s arrow and asked slowly. "Don''t you know that there is a great king of hell who is very interested in Goliath''s body?" Feeling the closer and closer vibration, Carl didn''t worry and replied to rod. "Goliath''s body?" Rod seemed to be aware of something. With puzzled eyes, he looked at the giant not far away. "You mean... The king of gluttony?" Carl stopped answering, and rod seemed to realize something. His face suddenly became ugly. Unexpectedly, Goliath''s body would attract the attention of the gluttonous king. If he had known so, he might have left Goliath''s body on the island. At this moment, the advantages of Goliath''s body also showed to rod. Just when the other demons were still watching around and didn''t understand what had happened, rod saw the anomaly in the distance by relying on Goliath''s towering body. In the direction of the vibration, rod saw a huge meat ball moving slowly. It is said to move forward slowly, but it is measured by its own standard. From the perspective of ordinary demons, every step it takes can exceed 10000 meters. Even the big demons running at full speed can''t compare with it. Every time, when its footsteps fall, the earth will sink deeply, and at the same time, it will set off a violent vibration and spread around. The broken ground cracks make many demons fall into it and be swallowed by magma. Moving forward alone is enough to cause many disasters, which is the source of the shock rod felt before. After only one step, its outline appeared in the eyes of nearby demons from a position that no one could see. When another step fell, it came to a group of demons. The ground is full of holes as it moves. The huge Goliath body is like a newborn baby in front of it. Rod looked up at it, but he couldn''t see its whole face. He could only see its dark green body. The space where the fire seal city is located is no longer the deep underground of hell. After the transmission of ten gates, it has long been another plane. Only such a complete and independent plane can accommodate the meat ball in front of rod and replace it with hell. Even the underground world where the magician is located will collapse because of its turn. "Is this the essence of the king..." Looking at the huge meat ball, rod was shocked and even dissipated his hostility for a time. Originally, according to rod''s prediction, his increased mana value with the magic source condensed the ultimate lightning of nearly 10000 points of damage, which was enough to destroy any legendary creature. However, when he saw the king''s body with his own eyes, he knew that his original idea was wrong. Seeing the shock brought by the king''s body with your own eyes is far more than the feeling brought by the human eye ring. Even if 10000 points of damage hit the meat ball in front of you, I''m afraid it''s not fatal enough. It''s hard to say whether it can be seriously damaged. This is the horror of the king. Rod kept thinking about how confident he was that he could compete with the meat ball in front of him, but the answer made him sigh deeply. If you don''t use space magic to avoid it, the undead Legion and Goliath''s body just on the right track will be destroyed in a fierce attack by the gluttonous king. Even rod dare not bear such an attack. Goliath''s body has obvious weaknesses. He is only good at close combat and can resist physical damage, but he can''t withstand the bombardment of magic, but the king of gluttony won''t. The sight seen in the human eye ring and its prestige have explained this to rod. For a moment, rod put down the Titan arrow in his hand and sighed slightly in his mouth. Compared with the real king, his strength is still insufficient. He has no intention to test the king''s strength. Chapter 2037 "The great king of gluttony, they killed your priest Goliath! Please punish them, devour the demons who offend you, and let them always remember the king''s anger! " When Carlton saw the king of gluttony coming, he seemed to have found the backbone and spoke hard. How can he use the Qi suppressed by the undead army before? He pointed to rod and shouted at the meat ball. Rod looked unchanged, secretly contacted the members of the Legion, let them gather together as much as possible, and was ready to let the great devil take them away as much as possible. Unfortunately, due to the dispersion of the formation and the arrival of the king of gluttony, the demons of the chaotic army were immediately happy. In turn, they restrained the members of the undead legion, so that they could not gather safely. At this moment, several big demons in the Legion became the key targets of the enemy, and they couldn''t move at all for a time, even shuttling through the fire, The enemy will follow immediately. This discovery made rod look sad. He just wanted to release the dark cloud of death and teach Carl''s demons a lesson, but he heard a dull voice from the air: "Holy... Place..." Rod''s eyes narrowed slightly. The voice of the king of gluttony was as dull as a bell. The volume was as loud as thunder. Rod could even see the actual air wave falling from the air and pressing the demons of the undead Legion to the ground. He could not move. Only rod could resist the pressure by his own constitution. Even the great demons had to find something to support their body. "Master, even if the enemy is the king of hell, we will follow you and fight with you to the end!" It was agran who came to rod. Under the suppression of the air wave, he struggled to hold the ground with a giant sickle, which barely stabilized his body. Even so, his eyes looking at rod were still crazy, and he was not frightened by the king''s name. Just waiting for rod''s order, he would rush towards the king respected by all demons. "Master, he''s right." Finley gently took rod''s arm and encouraged with words, "with the master here, even if the king smashes our bodies, we can continue to get up and fight, can''t we? We won''t be afraid of it. There''s nothing to worry about. " When she said this, rod shook his head: "you underestimate the kings of hell. Their abilities are not so easy to deal with. I have seen Goliath use a secret method to suck a shelter directly into his stomach. The secret method mastered by the king of gluttony must be more advanced than Goliath. If it sucks you into your stomach, my death field is likely to be isolated by it, you are likely to really die, and so on... " Rod was just in the middle of what he said. Suddenly, he seemed to be aware of something, with a thoughtful look in his eyes. On the other hand, listening to rod''s story, Finley was scared. She held rod''s hand and seemed unwilling to see that scene. The nearby demons saw Finley''s actions and gritted their teeth one after another. They wanted to take the place of the demon. Feeling the gaze of the nearby demons, Finley showed her complacency. She leaned against rod and just wanted to say something. Rod''s body suddenly disappeared, and she didn''t stand firm and almost fell to the ground. Seeing this, the nearby demons couldn''t help laughing, and she glared at those who laughed the loudest, remembered them one by one, and taught them a good lesson after preparation. Aside, agran didn''t seem to want to participate in the open and secret struggle between the demons. He raised his head and looked in the direction of rod. At this time, rod has expanded the form of the great devil, flapping the bat wings behind and flying to the front of Goliath''s body. A unique dagger was taken out by rod. He watered it with blood, and the dagger suddenly gave out a dazzling red light, which was the [blood praise] owned by rod himself. When in hell, rod can use the claws of hell bimon after integrating the body of hell bimon. Under normal conditions, hell bimon''s claw has 80% armor breaking ability. Once it enters the state of fire, its armor breaking ability will be increased to 100%. No armor can stop hell bimon''s claw. At that time, rod destroyed Goliath in one fell swoop by virtue of the characteristics of the claw, which led to all kinds of things behind. It can be said that without the blessing of bimon''s claw, rod at that time had nothing to do with Goliath. At this moment, the blood praise watered with blood also has the ultimate armor breaking ability. The effect is not weaker than the claws of hell bimon, and even more powerful. Even some treasures can be completely destroyed by it. This precious demon weapon was obtained by rod after consuming one doomsday omen. Its effect is not strong. Holding the blood pouring dagger in his hand, rod did not hesitate. With a flash of his body, he cut open the abdomen of Goliath''s body from top to bottom. Rod''s action attracted the screams of the Legion members. None of them could imagine why rod made such a move and shed blood like raindrops for a time. Even the hostile Carl was startled by rod at this moment. He didn''t know why rod would hurt his own people. "Why did he do that? And that weapon, I feel the blessing of the king... " Pass the information of Goliath''s appearance to the queen of the glutton. Nanes returns to the team of the great devil. When he sees that rod suddenly makes such a strange move, he asks strangely. Listening to nanes''s words, many demons focused on rod''s dagger, with an unexpected look in their eyes. "Maybe he has gone completely crazy under the fear of the coming king. I almost forgot that those things can''t be killed. They can''t escape the punishment of the king! " Carl guessed maliciously that his words also attracted a burst of laughter from nearby demons. Carl deliberately accentuated his tone, which also attracted a burst of hostility from the undead army. Even rod heard Carl''s words, but his expression was very calm and quietly looked at Goliath''s abdominal wound. In the wound left by the blood praise, in addition to pouring out a lot of blood and some unknown contents, a silvery white thing suddenly appeared. At first, there was only a small corner, but soon a large area appeared. Finally, in front of everyone, it was a pure white palace. "Is that... A shelter? How could the shelter be in the body of the giant? " Next to Carl, a knowledgeable demon suddenly changed his face. He recognized the origin of the pure white palace in Goliath''s belly and showed deep doubts on his face. Chapter 2038 With the words of the great devil, the demons of the chaos army were stunned. Their previous combat experience on the fire lake was also recalled by them at the moment. "How could there be a shelter in the giant''s belly?" Carl seemed to have found something and shouted discontentedly at the nearby devil. In the last stage of the trial, many of his enemies escaped from him because they hid in the shelter. He knows more about the ability of the shelter than any creature. "Lord Carl, what should we do?" The nearby devil looked at the shelter and asked him for instructions. "Don''t let the devil under his feet hide in the shelter! I even suspect that even the power of the king of gluttony cannot break through the limitations of the shelter. " Carl gritted his teeth and replied that after paying such a heavy price, he would not let go of those enemies anyway. Then he looked at the huge body that covered almost all the light: "the great gluttony king, please let me help you. Never let the devil who occupies your priest''s body hide in the shelter!" There was a loud noise in the distance. Just when Carl loudly asked for instructions, the shelter in Goliath''s belly had completely fallen to the ground. The members of the undead Legion had already been reminded by rod and dispersed before this moment, without any damage. Under Carl''s sign, the great devil of the chaotic army immediately responded. With a flash of fire, they blocked the door of the shelter. They crossed the giant sickle in front of them and tried to stop the members of the undead Legion. Looking at the great demons who tried to block, Finley''s eyes also showed some mockery. Once upon a time, he was no different from those great demons, but now, just a round of death cloud volley of the undead Legion is enough to completely disintegrate the defense of those great demons. What they do now is meaningless in Finley''s eyes. Just as Finley was about to give orders to the other members of the undead legion, rod''s command voice suddenly came to his ear: "don''t move, stay where you are for the time being." Hearing this command, Finley was stunned, and other demons nearby also stopped their actions. Although I don''t understand why rod made such a choice, at this moment, no devil came out to refute rod''s words. Even the great devil led by agran restrained his heart to fight with the enemy and stayed in place to wait. "Haila, why did the master give this order?" Ezek, one of the demon commanders, asked Hella. When rod selected the succubus leader of the undead army, yizeke specially looked at Hella. Among these succubus leaders, only she and Hella did not belong to legendary creatures. The remaining two succubus leaders had far more identity and strength than them. "The master naturally has his own considerations. As his followers, we just need to do what he says." Haila did not answer her question directly, but said so. "Have you forgotten? The master has given us eternal life. No matter how powerful the king of gluttony is, he can''t kill us. I believe the master will release the shelter and never let us hide in. " The short haired demon heard their story and took the initiative to add. On one side, Finley snorted. Her eyes swept the demons indifferently. Only when she stayed on rod would there be some changes. Not far away, from the reaction of the undead legion, Carl seemed to be aware of something. He just wanted to give an order to the great devil of the chaotic forces to let them leave around the shelter, but there was a sudden change in the field. Looking at the shelter falling from Goliath''s belly, his huge body like a mountain made a dull sound like a bell: "very... Good..." Its voice continues to lengthen, and its tone loses its truth in the formed air wave, but at this moment, all demons feel the color of satisfaction in its words. Listening to the voice of the king of gluttony, Carl''s face suddenly looked ugly. He didn''t understand what rod had done and was able to satisfy the king of gluttony. As soon as he wanted to say something, a violent airflow swept through. When the king of gluttony took a deep breath, the air flow took the falling shelter as the center, forming a huge vortex visible to the naked eye in the air, attracting everything around, and the end came straight to the huge opening of the king of gluttony. For a time, the fierce air currents rolled up bursts of heat waves, and the shelter on the ground flew towards the sky under the attraction of the vortex, even other demons. Attracted by the airflow, the great demons who just stayed around the shelter and tried to resist the entry of the undead Legion did not have any strength to resist at this moment, so they were sucked into the sky by the violent airflow with the shelter. Not only that, under the interference of the air flow, they even lost the ability to use the flame to hide. Whenever they tried to shuttle through the flame, the violent air flow would immediately blow out the flame on them. The members of the undead Legion were also not much better at this moment. The thin succubus, unable to even struggle, was swept into the sky by the air flow. The startling voice in his mouth was also drowned by the roar of the wind. He could only watch himself lose control. Rod, who found the abnormality, led most members of the undead Legion to the back of Goliath''s body at the first time. If there is anything that can stand still in the strong wind, it only belongs to Goliath''s huge body. "No! Agran, and master, please help me... " Marlin, the great demon in the undead legion, was also swept into the sky by the strong wind and made a tragic cry for help. Agran looked anxious. He didn''t want to see his companions swept away, but rod was unmoved. He just looked at the direction of the storm center. Rod noticed that the strong wind rolled up by the king of gluttony could isolate the ability of space magic, and even the flame escape exclusive to the great devil could not work in the strong wind. Even rod didn''t have any good way to deal with the hurricane for a while. If he rushed to rescue, I''m afraid the final outcome would be better than those demons who were swept away. Being swallowed by the gluttonous king and being swallowed by Goliath are two concepts. Rod didn''t dare to try easily. In desperation, rod, with a dignified face, could only order Goliath''s body to spread his arms as much as possible to protect the members of the undead Legion on on the ground to avoid greater losses. As for the members of the undead Legion who were swept away by the wind, although rod was very helpless, he could only sigh and was ready to lose them. Chapter 2039 The violent air roared in rod''s ears. Even with Goliath''s body, the number of undead creatures around rod was still decreasing. The members of the undead legion, whose strength was hard to play, were swept away by the fierce wind. Even those pure demons had nowhere to hide in the cyclone caused by the king of gluttony, and even the flame could not hide. Naturally, other demons could not do this. He felt that under the guidance of the cyclone, the members of the undead Legion would fall into the belly of the glutton King faster than the shelter. Rod''s face was ugly. Beside rod, Finley listened to the screams from the sucked demons, subconsciously put her eyes on rod and asked, "master... Will they all be fine? Your ability can enable them to gain eternal life in death. Even if the king of gluttony swallows them, they will not die... " With that, Finley noticed that rod''s face didn''t seem as good as she expected, but it could be said to be very ugly. "I lost my perception of them." Facing Finley''s gaze, rod slowly replied, and Finley''s eyes were full of expectation from the beginning and became a little overwhelmed. "After they fell into the belly of the gluttonous king, they seemed to go to another space. I couldn''t feel their breath, and the field of death could not take effect on them. If they die outside the realm of death, they will not be reborn. " Speaking of this, rod seemed to think of something and couldn''t help gritting his teeth. The second easy way to deal with the undead Legion is to use space magic to get the Legion members out of the shadow of the death field, or directly exile them to the ectopic side. In this way, without the blessing in the field of death, the members of the Legion are no different from the general undead creatures under rod. They can be killed in various ways and cannot be reborn again. Compared with physical methods, limiting the strength of Legion members and directly banishing them is undoubtedly a more efficient method. The behavior of overeating Kings is the same in a sense. "I had expected that soon after the battle began, Carl would realize that the members of the Legion could be reborn because they were by my side. Because of this, Carl will let those great demons use the flame to hide and send the members of the Legion to a distant space. Unexpectedly, the appearance of the gluttony King disrupted all this... Unfortunately, he may not be able to taste the arrangements I specially made for Carl. " Looking at the gluttony king who completely disrupted the war situation as soon as he appeared, rod couldn''t help but sigh that the undead Legion at the current stage could not face the king. "In other words, we will still die, right? Why didn''t you tell us this before? If I had known all this earlier, whatever you say, I would not have chosen to join. " Listening to rod''s story, the short haired demon, one of the demon leaders, couldn''t help complaining. His words seemed to have a full sense of regret. He also complained a little more in his eyes. With her words, many demons changed their eyes when they looked at rod. The existence of the field of death made them unable to resist rod''s orders, but they could shake their hearts and could not fight with all their strength. Seeing that Finley was also pale, her body trembled, and a complex look appeared on her face, rod asked slowly: "Aware that the power in the field of death also has its own limitations, which can not make the members of the Legion really immortal, do you regret joining the immortal Legion?" Hearing the speech, Finley looked at the hysterical short haired demon, and then looked at rod, who was always calm, and then suppressed all kinds of emotions in her heart and smiled at rod: "I never regret what I have done. Since the master has found the defects in the Legion, let''s find a way to overcome them. I believe that it is only a matter of time for us to solve this defect with the ability of our master and the help of all of us. " Rod looked at her approvingly. Compared with other men, the legendary demon in front of him undoubtedly saved him more worry. Perhaps it was the specialty of the demon''s blood. Her answer also made rod particularly satisfied. "You''re right. Now that you have found the defect of the undead legion, you just need to find a way to make up for it. With the promotion of my rank, the efficacy of the field of death will be further enhanced. Of course, this is the most direct improvement method, but there are many simpler methods, but it requires full wisdom to imagine. " As rod reflected on the problems of the undead legion, the strong wind that attracted everything gradually calmed down at the moment. With the gluttony King sucking the shelter into his stomach, he stopped his previous action, ignored the people below, and left in the direction of coming. Every step it falls can easily cross ten thousand meters away. Its huge body will disappear in the eyes of many demons in the twinkling of an eye, leaving only a messy battlefield. Compared with the king of gluttony, Goliath''s body is like a baby who has just learned to walk, while those ordinary demons are more like tiny ants. Looking around the battlefield, the existence of legendary wisdom has greatly enhanced rod''s analysis and observation ability. He can quickly count the losses of the undead Legion in his mind without reporting from his subordinates. Due to the early warning from rod, the members of the undead Legion had taken some protective measures before the storm. In addition to the two great demons including marlin, there were some demons who had not been able to hide under the protection of Goliath''s body. There were only 30 of the original nearly 100 demons, The fallen have also suffered a lot. However, taking into account the demons transformed from Carl''s chaotic forces in the previous battle, the total number of members of the undead Legion increased, which was unexpected to rod. The existence of soul summoning technique provides sufficient support for the undead Legion. In addition to the undead creatures, the Legion composed of any other creatures, no matter how strong the strength, will not recover in a moment and a half in case of loss. The stronger the strength of the Legion members, the longer it takes to cultivate, but rod has no such concern at all. Under the cover of the death field, with the cooperation of soul summoning and the ghost King''s cloak, all creatures can become a member of the undead Legion. The first victims are the demons in hell. Chapter 2040 "The king of gluttony left, but before it left, it also revealed the weaknesses of those enemies for us. The great demons of the chaotic army exiled those enemies far away. Only in this way can they be solved!" Just as Luo Deqing pointed out the loss of the undead legion, Carl also recovered from the initial shock. As he said in his words, he had been aware of the weakness of the undead Legion. As the leader of a group of demons, although Carl''s insight is not as good as rod, he is also more acute than ordinary demons. He is a rare type of hell demons who are good at observation except demons. After receiving Carl''s order, a group of great demons stared at their own target one after another. Without any hesitation, they flashed in front of the target from the fire. After reaching out to grasp one or more targets, they disappeared from the flame again. More great demons directly covered their hands on the ground and transmitted a large piece of land together with the Legion members standing above. "Take me with him." After noticing that the great devil who sent the land was the stronger nanes, rod immediately ordered agran aside. Agran was slightly stunned. He wanted to make a suggestion to let rod stay here to command the war. He went to rescue the members of the Legion himself, but when he saw the unquestionable determination in rod''s eyes, agran resisted the idea and put his hand on rod''s shoulder. With a flash of fire, rod came to a half plane. The space rules here are not perfect. There is a large hot desert around. The temperature in the space is even higher than the surface of huohu lake. Ordinary creatures will be roasted soon after they come here, which is not suitable for survival. Looking around, rod soon saw the members of the Legion and nanes who was killing them. "How dare you come here?" Seeing rod appear, nannston was stunned. Before he said anything more, he felt the strong crisis behind him. He subconsciously waved a huge sickle to meet each other. The huge sickle collided with the blade full of electric light. The terrible current defeated all nanes''s defenses in an instant. Across the space of different planes, the flame hid into the cooling nanes, and there was no way to escape the explosion range of the ultimate lightning. The terrible damage of the ultimate lightning took his life in an instant. His charred body was directly blasted into the ground by rod, and then buried in hot gravel, but soon he got up again from the sand. In his death, NANs regained his life. He came to rod and said respectfully: "master, please forgive me for my previous offenses. I am deeply aware of how absurd I used to be and dare to be the enemy of my master..." Listening to nanes''s confessional words, rod just waved his hand and asked, "your flame concealment can be used again, right?" Nanes was slightly stunned. After carefully feeling the ability in his blood, he said excitedly: "master, my blood ability has been completely restored now." Rod nodded. He had already tested with agran and was not surprised by the result. As the blood ability of the great devil, if it is used in ordinary combat and only moves in a small range, its cooling time will not exceed a few seconds. If it is used to shuttle through the plane or across distant space, it will fall into a cooling time of up to one hour. Ordinary great demons can reduce the cooling time of flame evasion by purifying their own blood, but rod doesn''t have to be so troublesome. Just let the great demon regenerate once in the field of death, and the cooling of flame evasion will be refreshed, so as to achieve unlimited use. Rod, who had expected this for a long time, did not worry about the exiled Legion members. Before long, rod would save them one by one. On the contrary, Carl should worry about the safety of the great demons he sent out. On one side, agran also seemed to be aware of something, and his face showed a shocking color. He looked at rod with full admiration. If the flame escape had no cooling restrictions, the strength of the great devil would be twice as strong as now. Agran deeply understood that rod''s move was enough to change the internal pattern of the great devil. "Master, I am deeply shocked by your ability. Even the king of hell is not as great as you!" Agran just opened his mouth and wanted to praise rod, but NANs grabbed in front of him and said. Seeing this, agranton was angry. He glared at nanes fiercely. If rod wasn''t there, he must look good at the great devil who had just joined the undead Legion: "you''d better pay attention to me. I''m the master''s number one servant. In the undead legion, you should listen to me!" "You?" Nanes looked at agran disdainfully. His blood is purer and stronger than agran. The most intuitive performance is that he can hide with fire and transport more creatures at the same time. "Your strength is not enough to convince me. I obey the master''s orders, not yours." Seeing that the two great demons who disagreed with each other were about to quarrel, rod waved his hand and said, "OK. Nanes, you first obey agran''s command. If you are not convinced, you can prove yourself with your achievements. Now, take me to the position where the chaos army exiles other Legion members. " "Yes, my master." Hearing what rod said, nanes glanced at agran disdainfully. When the great devil was about to be angry, he put his hand on the ground. With a flash of light, rod and his party, together with the members of the Legion brought to this half plane by nanes, and a large piece of land under their feet, disappeared in the fire. At the same time, on the battlefield, Carl watched many great demons fight together and exile most of the members of the undead Legion. His face couldn''t help showing that he had a winning ticket. "That''s it! Their leaders have fled because of fear. Without the power of rebirth, the remaining demons are not afraid at all. Kill them all! " Carl yelled. "Master, where have you been? We need your strength... " With the disappearance of rod and agran, the morale of the undead Corps plummeted. Without the power of rebirth in death, the members of the undead Corps became timid, and even the cloud of death could not be released quickly. The great demons fought together and banished most of the Legion members. After losing rod, the remaining half didn''t know how to fight at the moment. For a time, the momentum of the undead Legion was suppressed to the extreme, and all the demons couldn''t help but give birth to a burst of fear. Chapter 2041 The maintenance of the whole undead Legion depends on the death field mastered by rod. Rod''s departure has brought a disastrous blow to the morale of the undead Legion. "I knew I couldn''t trust that rod! Why did I listen to his words... " At this moment, all the demons left on the battlefield were more or less regretful. However, when the situation was uncertain, few demons showed it. Instead, the short haired demons, one of the leaders of the demons, finally couldn''t help but start to complain loudly at this moment. "I should have listened to dorana''s persuasion and quit the city of fire with the remaining demons, otherwise I wouldn''t have ended up like this. It''s all your fault, HeLa, and ezeko! If you weren''t willing to be transformed, I wouldn''t have made such a choice. " The short haired demon complained reluctantly and angrily accused the two demons who volunteered to join the undead army earlier than her. Her eyes showed some resentment. If there were not strong enemies nearby, she might be fighting with the two demons now. "The battle is not over yet. Don''t you believe in the master''s ability?" Thinking of the confident look on rod''s face before he left, Finley guessed that rod must have some backhand who can change the whole war, and then refuted the words of the short haired demon. For a long time, for rod, Finley only felt that there were many secrets hidden in him. Whether in front of the door of pain or after becoming his subordinate, Finley didn''t change her mind. Instead, she felt that rod was more mysterious. She thought rod''s strongest strength might be just the tip of the iceberg of his strength. "What ability does he have besides deceiving us with his immortal body?" The short haired demon was also unwilling to show weakness. He glared at Finley and scolded angrily. Her words undoubtedly shook the hearts of other demons. For a time, many demons joined the ranks of blaming rod. "I believe that when the master comes back, you will be punished for your remarks." Among the many demons'' doubts and dissatisfaction, Ezek didn''t speak, and Haila fell into silence. Only Fenli always insisted on the previous idea. She believed that when rod returned, the enemy in front of her would not be afraid. While listening to the arguments of the demons, Carl couldn''t help laughing and mocked: "look at those stupid demons, do you think that person will come back? He has long been scared away by the power of the king of gluttony and the great demons under my command. You will die here... No, I have a better idea. I will catch all of you. When the great demons under my command return, none of you will run! " Carl''s words also attracted the echo of other members of the chaos force: "Lord Carl is right. I''ve long wanted to taste those demons. They have thin skin and tender meat. It must be delicious to roast." "Fool, do you just want to eat their meat?" Carl stared at the demon who made a noise, then laughed and said, "if you want me to say, their internal organs are the most delicious!" Listening to Carl''s laughter, the demons nearby turned pale. Even if they didn''t want to admit what Carl said, at this moment, they couldn''t say anything to refute. Maybe they would end up like that in the end. Just as Carl was winning, a burst of fire suddenly appeared on the nearby battlefield. "Huh?" Carl looked at the direction of the flame with a little doubt. Out of the flame was a great demon under his command, and then asked: "Why did you come back so soon? Logically, it will take at least half an hour to wait for the end of the cooling of the flame escape, or do you not exile those undead too far, just solve them nearby? Wait... " Carl noticed that while he was talking, several or even dozens of flames appeared on the battlefield. All the great demons of the chaotic army have returned in the flames. "Why are you all back? What have you done? " Seeing that his men returned at the same time, Carl not only didn''t show joy, but was surprised and uncertain in his heart. He looked around in a panic, but there was a bit of fear in his heart. From these men, Carl felt not as hot as fire, but a gloomy and cold breath. Carl felt this smell many times in the members of the undead legion, which also made him more flustered. Slowly, an extremely ominous premonition emerged in the bottom of his heart. "I brought them back." At the moment, Carl heard a voice he didn''t want to hear. He looked up and saw the man in black under the crowd of big demons looking at him indifferently. On one side, ordinary demons belonging to the chaos army, who don''t understand what happened, are attacking those demons who seem to have lost their resistance and fighting spirit according to Carl''s order. A flame spirit rushed to Alice''s side, condensed the flame with both hands, and was about to burn the demon to ashes. Just as Phyllis screamed, with a flash of fire, agran rushed to her side, violently waved the giant sickle and cut open the body of the fire elf, but also exposed the element core in its body. Before agran continued to shoot, the giant sickle of another great devil completely shattered the core of the element. "I didn''t ask you to help me!" Seeing that the big devil was NANs, who he hated, agran couldn''t help shouting. "Thank you for exposing his element core. I can solve him so easily and kill the fire elf for my master. Now it''s mine!" Agran''s reprimand only brought nanes''s sneer. "It''s you..." Phyllis looked at nanes''s face in her eyes, with a somewhat unexpected look on her face. Phyllis remembers that before that, the great devil who followed to break the seal planned to kill all the demons. Unexpectedly, from his tone, he even became a member of the undead army. As if she was aware of something, Phyllis looked at the black robed man surrounded by the great devil, her master rod. Rod, who just left not long ago, has now returned. Not only that, he also brought back those Legion members who had been exiled, as well as the great demons who once belonged to the chaos army and now joined the undead Legion. Phyllis didn''t understand what happened after rod left, but it was obviously rod''s credit for all this. Chapter 2042 The return of rod and a group of great demons changed the situation on the battlefield in an instant. The members of the chaos force who had madly attacked the demons have now become silent. They see that the enemies who were killed or captured with difficulty have now recovered and climbed up from the ground like nothing. There is a little more anger in their eyes, and a strong feeling of fear is filled in the hearts of the members of the chaos force. On the side of the undead legion, most of the members were in high spirits because of rod''s return, and a few demons seemed to think of something and looked pale for a moment. By refreshing the flame escape cooling method, rod easily solved the scattered demons. With the participation of more than a dozen great demons, the strength of the undead Legion has been unprecedentedly improved. Compared with the changes in the demon situation, rod looked calm. His eyes swept around and finally stopped on Carl. "Kill them all." He gave orders to the members of the undead Legion. Rod''s words, like some kind of Oracle, instantly ignited the war in the hearts of the Legion members. The belligerent devil had been waiting for rod''s order for a long time, while the other members of the Legion accumulated a lot of anger in the battle just now, which was being vented with rod''s order. Shouts of killing filled the whole battlefield. With the participation of many great demons, the war situation showed a downward trend. The members of the chaotic army had no way to escape and were completely swallowed up by the undead army. The undead army also continued to grow in the battle, and the total number of members doubled. "No!" Carl looked at everything on the battlefield. With all his means, he could not change the fate of the collapse of the chaotic army, but could only roar reluctantly. "All this is because you, all demons, are controlled by you! As long as I solve you, I can recover my failure... " Finally, Carl seems to have found something, staring at rod, which ignites a flame of unwilling failure. Seeing that the great demons of the chaos army were lost, even ordinary demons were slaughtered and turned into members of the immortal Legion. At this moment, Carl not only didn''t think about how to escape, but lit up the courage to put all his eggs in one basket. Carl, who was the favorite to win the championship and had dozens of great demons under his command, couldn''t accept such a gloomy escape from the battlefield. His reason had already been thrown out of the sky by him. His only thought was to kill the man in black and recover all his losses. Not only that, if he could torture and transfer the secret of the immortality of those demons from the mouth of the man in black, he would be able to move back to all the losses at present and go further than before. Even Salem was no longer his opponent. He would win the championship of the trial and receive the praise of the king. Maybe even become a king in hundreds of years, Carl thought secretly. With a flash of his body, he also showed the flame hiding form in his blood, appeared behind rod, and cut rod''s throat with a small sickle in both hands. Rod felt the danger, but there was no sense of panic in his face, as if all Carl''s actions were in his expectation. The third and most efficient way to deal with the undead Legion is to cross the obstacles of the undead Legion and directly attack rod''s noumenon. As long as rod''s noumenon is eliminated, without the support of the field of death, the strength of the undead Legion will be reduced by more than half and will not regain its previous prestige. Carl, who put all his eggs in one basket, chose the most correct method in the mistake. Unfortunately, it''s too late now. If the battle had just begun, Carl would command all the great demons under his command at all costs to concentrate on launching a surprise attack on rod. Even rod with multiple artifacts is difficult to deal with. He can barely maintain safety by relying on Goliath''s body for protection. Up to now, without the cover of many great demons, even if Carl''s own strength is above the great demons such as agran and nanes, he can''t turn over any waves. The dazzling light of the ultimate lightning shines on the arrow of Titan again. The demon lord who has the strength to compete with selron in the city of fire will eventually turn into a charred corpse. The field of death worked on Carl, who became a member of the undead Legion. In terms of strength alone, Carl''s chaotic forces, whether the number of elite demons or the strength of a single member, are better than the previous undead Legion. However, relying on the undead characteristics of Legion members, rod made up these gaps and even turned them into his own advantages. In the chaos, Carl made frequent mistakes in command, and finally buried the whole chaos army, which also made the undead army stronger. "Master, please let me continue to lead the chaos army to fight your enemy." When Carl woke up, the first word in his mouth made rod frown. He was not very optimistic about Carl''s command ability. "It''s under your command for the time being." Rod thought for a moment and then replied that he cared more about the waves in the demon army than the chaos army. Soon, rod came to the frightened short haired demon. "Master, it''s her who disturbs the morale of the army. As soon as she falls into a disadvantage, she complains about this and that. Now that you''re back, you should punish her well!" Seeing that rod returned smoothly and led a group of great demons to crush and solve the residual personnel of the chaotic army, Finley looked at rod more differently. She took rod''s hand and said in his ear. "I know everything. After I left, I still saw what happened here." Rod said slowly. With his words, a void magic eye appeared in the air. As rod said, the existence of the void magic eye makes rod see everything on the battlefield. Rod sees everything, whether it is the short haired demon who disturbs the military heart or Fenli who has always maintained herself. When he just returned, rod had no time to deal with all this because he had to fight with the remnant of the chaos army. Now, with the complete end of the battle, even Carl became a member of the undead army, rod was ready to liquidate all this. "Master, I can testify to you that those demons who were just killed by her fell into a deep disadvantage. Otherwise, I can''t deal with them so easily. At least I have to pay more..." Even Carl, at this moment, proved to rod with a look of schadenfreude in his eyes. Chapter 2043 "Huh?" In front of the Throne made of sulfur and fire, the brown haired man in a gray robe frowned suspiciously. "What''s the matter?" "One of my loyal servants fell. Strangely, his soul did not return to my hands." The brown haired man answered slowly. "The preparation of the statue of Vulcan has come to the last link. Maybe his soul has been sacrificed." "No... I can feel that his breath is not fading. He is living well, but he has become a... Undead, or something." The brown haired man said slowly, "I also feel the smell of shanzel. She just appeared next to my servant and took away the missing sanctuary. You don''t care about her? I remember the soul in the sanctuary, but I have a lot of roots with you... " "Let her go and ensure the birth of the ''beast'' is the most important thing at present. As for that soul, he has no power to change anything. " On the throne, the black haired man with six wings stood up slowly, emitting a terrible momentum. Even the brown haired man couldn''t help shrinking his pupils, and then he bent his head slightly and didn''t say anything more. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Do you have anything to explain?" Rod asked slowly when he came to the frightened short haired demon. "Master, I was just confused for a moment and didn''t recognize the situation. I made such mistakes. Please forgive my mistakes..." Seeing that rod didn''t start immediately, the short haired demon immediately prayed to him as if he had found a way to live, eager to get his forgiveness. "Confused? I don''t think you understand the current situation at all. " Rod raised the Titan arrow in his hand and pointed the lightning blade at her face. "What are you afraid of? Death? You are already a part of death. It is I who awakened you from death. As long as I am here, you can awaken countless times and never really die. Look around. Are the dead members of the Legion standing in front of you now? And you are afraid of death? " The violent current ran around the short haired demon''s body along the blade, which brought her strong pain, made her scream, and made her face blush. A burning smell gradually diffused in the air. At this moment, the nearby Legion members looked at her with Schadenfreude, and no one spoke to help her at this moment. "I can give you the ability to not die, or I can take it back. You''re lucky. I won''t put you to death because you''re just a first offense, but from now on, you''re no longer the leader of the demons in the undead army. Finley will take over your part. In the future, you will serve in the Legion as an ordinary member. " Looking at the short haired demon who could not speak under the punishment of electric shock, rod shook his head and finally just took back the blade. "The master''s decision is very wise. I believe she will always remember your kindness to her!" On one side, Finley said politely, with a happy face. Her previous choice was indeed right. After dealing with the short haired demon, rod ordered Finley to incorporate members of the chaos force, which was also her due reward. After all this, rod looked at the hell Lord Carl who was reborn from death. "Tell me about you. What do you know about the trial in hell and selren?" Rod asked slowly. Carl''s identity is not simple, but he is not the opponent of the undead army after all. Carl thought for a moment, and then even went out with panto: "master, what I served before was Lord Rahab, the last arrogant king. The great demons in the chaotic army also took him as the object of service and offered him the soul fragments obtained from killing in exchange for the strength improvement of blood..." Rod was slightly stunned and then asked, "won''t the current arrogant king have a problem with you doing this? I have also offered soul fragments to the Fallen King of hell, but it seems that I will be resisted by the current king. " As he spoke, rod recalled what he had heard from the demons after his soul had just fallen into hell. It seems that the devil wants to improve the power in his blood. In addition to killing and growing up in battle, he has to sacrifice soul fragments to the king in exchange for attribute improvement. At that time, rod had conducted some tests, and finally came to a surprising conclusion that the soul fragment needed by the king was the experience value he obtained through the system, but the name was different. Carl shook his head: "master, you don''t know. It''s said that the two generations of arrogant kings have a good personal relationship. The king himself has no opinion on the offering of soul fragments. On the contrary, the subordinates of the current king are hostile to me and the members of the chaos army, especially the selun..." Speaking of this, Carl seemed to think of something. He gritted his teeth and said, "my strength before may be a little worse than that of Salem. Now, with the master, he will not be my opponent!" Rod waved his hand and didn''t listen to Carl''s flattering words. He just asked, "I want to know about the statue of Vulcan and the information about seals." Before that, rod only learned from the mouth of the demons that there were seven seals near the fire seal city, but he didn''t know how many seals were broken and who broke them. Because the overall strength of the demons was poor, until now, when Carl joined the undead army, rod had the opportunity to further understand all this. "My master doesn''t know. All the seven seals in the city of fire seal have been broken except the final seal in front of the statue of the God of fire. Serren broke two of them, I broke one, you broke one before, and the other two were broken by a hero who didn''t know where he came from. " "What?" Rod was slightly stunned. Unexpectedly, only the last seal remained in the fire seal city, "tell me about the hero." Speaking of the hero, Carl gnashed his teeth and said, "you don''t know, I''ve seen the hero once. He''s so hateful. Even the great devil with pure blood is not his opponent. He can only lose in an instant. I''m afraid his strength has reached the level of a king! He took those two seals from my hands. I should be the devil who broke the most seals! " Rod looked at him reluctantly. In Carl''s mouth, the existence of the hero has deeply attracted rod''s attention. Chapter 2044 Not long ago, rod had a brief contact with the erotic king. From her mouth, rod also heard about the hero. Rod learned that the erotic king was paying a huge price to reward the hero. She promised rod that if rod could take the hero''s head, he would help rod completely get rid of the entanglement of the shadow lady. This discovery, combined with Carl''s words, also made rod very curious about the hero. He tried to use the human eye ring to observe the hero''s movement in the city of huoyin. Unfortunately, within a few seconds, the hero would find rod''s existence and immediately eliminate the void magic eye used for observation. "Do you know the name of the hero?" Rod was silent for a moment and then said to Carl. "I don''t know. No big devil knows his origin and identity. He seems to emerge out of thin air. It''s reasonable to say that an extremely powerful devil like him can''t have no reputation at all, but he is. So we all call him a hero from nowhere." Carl shook his head and replied. Although rod felt somewhat helpless about Carl''s answer, he could only accept it. As Carl said, no devil knows the name of the hero, and rod can''t force anything. "Master, I know his name." While listening to rod''s inquiry, Finley took the initiative to say at this moment, "I once heard dorana mention that the hero was active in the ancient times. It has been hundreds of years since now, and it is normal for other demons not to know his identity. I remember dorana mentioned that people in that era called him the hero tulalion. " "Hero tulalion..." listening to Finley''s story, rod was slightly stunned. He seemed very familiar with the name. At this moment, rod''s eyes were sharp, "are you sure this is his name?" Finley smiled and nodded: "I won''t deceive the master. Everything I say is with the most sincere heart. Don''t the master believe me?" As she spoke, Finley gathered around rod, but rod was not interested in saying more to the demon. All thoughts in his mind had been firmly occupied by the name of the hero. Seeing that Finley determined the identity of the hero, rod seemed to think of something and took a deep breath: "tulalion... This name is not common." In rod''s memory, a dense forest in the depths of Eli is named after tulalion, and in the tulalion forest, it is the holy land of the elves. At this time, the hero named tulalion undoubtedly explained something to rod. Maybe the elf just took the same name as the forest. Just like many crullods, they would name their children after the late hero. It didn''t mean anything at all, but another thing came to rod''s mind. Rod recalled that a trump card prophecy card in Rowling''s hand drew an elf whose name was Butch tulalion. Butch can become a trump card in the prophecy card. His strength is far beyond rod''s imagination. He holds Eli''s artifact wind chasing blade. Even the Dragon Legion under Molly is not his opponent. If the name is just a coincidence, then in rod''s memory, he has seen another prophecy card, which is inota''s prophecy card drawn from maisica''s hand, named "butch and cecia". According to rod''s information, if cecia is the name of the erotic king, then that Butch is probably the person in the prophecy card. "Wait..." rod seemed to think of something and said slowly. The existence of legendary wisdom gradually cleared his mind. For a moment, in rod''s mind, there were many rumors that he had heard but did not take him to heart. Whether it was the various feats made by Butch in the mouth of maisiga, or Sally mentioned that the demon who proved love to the lustful King flashed in rod''s heart one by one, and he seemed to understand a lot of things. "Master, do you want to know the information of that hero? I... " Aside, Carl seemed to want to say something to rod, but he interrupted with a wave: "needless to say." Under Carl''s slightly puzzled gaze, rod took a deep breath: "if those rumors are true, I am not the opponent of the hero, or the whole hell. No one can defeat him except the king. We don''t have to think about winning the championship of the trial. We change our plan. We just need to save maixijia from serren. " After listening to rod''s story, Carl opened his mouth slightly in surprise. He really couldn''t understand why rod gave up so quickly. After just hearing the name of the hero, he completely gave up competing for the championship of the trial. Rod''s choice was unacceptable to Carl for a time. In his opinion, rod mastered such a powerful force and supplemented by chaotic forces. In addition, the undead Legion itself is extremely powerful. Even sellen is not an opponent of this force. How should he try to compete for the championship of the trial. However, in his words, rod showed that he wanted to give up this point, which worried Carl. He stared at rod and said reluctantly: "but master... No matter how powerful the hero is, he can''t deal with your undead Legion. As long as you are still alive, we will use our lives to drag him, and we can drag him until he has no strength." Carl''s words also represent the thoughts of a large number of demons in the undead Legion. They all looked at rod with slightly regretful eyes and hoped rod would change his mind. However, rod shook his head firmly: "you said, as long as I''m still alive, right? Do you think that hero will blink to me like you and be killed by me with the arrow of Titan? This is obviously impossible. If I listen to you, I''m afraid I don''t even know how to die. " Rod shook his head. Carl''s command ability has dropped two levels in his heart. He has reached the same level as agran, which belongs to the kind of existence that will be fooled after listening to it. Reaching out and stroking his forehead, rod made up his mind. When he finished the trial in hell and returned to the surface world, he must find several commanders with real vision for the undead Legion. As for these demons in hell, no matter how strong they are, they have no talent in command. Chapter 2045 After confirming the identity of the hero, what rod has to do is very clear, that is, before the statue of Vulcan is activated, he will first rescue maixijia from serren. Relying on the strength of the undead legion, rod at this time has the ability to fight with selun in front and is not afraid of many great demons of the blood sickle army, but what really bothers rod is the king of hell behind selun. "Master, Salem is the most trusted subordinate of the arrogant king. The other king you intend to rescue is not caught by Salem himself. It is also the inspiration of the arrogant king. Once your behavior leads to an accident in the trial, it is likely to attract the king''s attention." Knowing rod''s purpose, Carl sincerely warned that he had completely become a member of the Legion under the changes in the field of death. The information mentioned by Carl is exactly what rod is worried about. He doesn''t want Sally to be watched by the existence of other legendary vertices before she has been handled. Not to mention that there is more than one legendary vertex in hell, and only the angel legion of elasia can have a way to compete with it. Shaking his head, rod sighed. If he could get in touch with Messika now, maybe many things would be much more convenient. He could also learn a lot of secret information from the ancient existence. Thinking of this, rod used the hyperopia pendant on her body. Soon, maixijia appeared in the picture presented by the hyperopia pendant. She was bound in front of a huge demon statue. The statue was red, showing the phantom of a big demon with open arms, and at her feet was a ritual array of inverted Pentagram stars. Soon, rod called two great Demons: "if I want you to hold hands, use the flame to hide to the position in the picture, take maixijia and return to the current position in an instant, how sure are you to complete the task?" The flame hiding of the great devil can be said to be the most flexible space magic. Especially after several great demons cooperate, it can achieve things that a great devil can''t do. With the cooperation of legendary wisdom, rod can give full play to this ability. As rod said, two great demons holding hands and successively casting flame evasion can achieve the effect of instantly bringing people back from a super long distance. The two great demons looked at each other and the stronger one replied, "master, we don''t know the effect of the Dharma array, and it''s the statue of the God of fire... Only about 10% can complete the task." Rod shook his head. "Ten percent? The success rate is really too low. That''s another way. If I want you to bring general Salem back like this, how sure are you to finish it? " The strong demon quickly waved his hand and said, "master, general Salem''s reaction ability is faster than us. Unless his flame escape falls into cooling and can''t be used, otherwise, it''s even more difficult and almost impossible than the previous task." For a time, rod also felt a little helpless. It seemed almost impossible to rescue maixijia without paying any price. For the great demons, the purity of their blood determines their comprehensive strength. Great demons like Salem have far more abilities than ordinary great demons. If you compete for reaction ability, even if rod sends all the great demons in the undead Legion together, you may not be able to bring Salem back smoothly. In desperation, rod had to say, "forget it, it''s still too reluctantly for you to complete such a task. Take me back to Sao. " At this moment, rod thought of the prophecy card in Rowling''s hand. Maybe the set of cards that once belonged to maisica could bring him some guidance. Although it may not be effective, he still planned to try. Rodra came to the two great demons and immediately passed the spatial coordinates of Sao city to one of them: "take me here." With a flash of fire, rod returned to Sao city. After adding many great demons to the undead legion, rod has become extremely flexible and can shuttle around any corner of the world. Even if it is a door of different dimensions, it needs to consume mana value, and mana value needs time to recover, but the flame hiding and the refresh of the death field can make rod do this without paying any price. Back to the top of the soul summoning tower, blood perception made rod confirm Rowling''s position. She was studying at the top of the tower. When rod went to hell, she was also not idle. Soon, rod found Rowling, who was facing difficulties with a precious material. When Rhode returned, Rowling was stunned and then showed a surprised look: "brother, you''re finally back. Have you dealt with everything in hell? It seems that you have gained a lot in hell. " As she spoke, Rowling''s eyes also looked at the two great demons behind rod. Agran, who she was familiar with before, was not among them. Judging from the respectful appearance of the two great demons to rod, rod obviously had a great harvest in hell. When Rowling said this, rod was helpless: "I''m in some trouble and need help." Rowling nodded: "your choice is very correct. When you are in trouble, you will use the power of countless necromancers in Sao city and Gwen island." "It''s not that serious yet." Rod reached out and patted her on the shoulder. "I just want to seek some divination and use the prophecy card in your hand." Hearing the speech, Rowling took out an empty card on the front and collected all the precious materials placed on the ground in Rhode''s slightly confused eyes. She inserted the card into the pile of cards with a red background in Phnom Penh, then held the pile in her hand and stretched it out in front of rod: "brother, although my ability is not enough to really control this set of prophecy cards, nor can I interpret the meaning of some cards, but if it''s just a simple divination, I think I can help you." With Rowling''s words, rod felt the unique fluctuation on her. It was only after urging magic that there would be a unique fluctuation. Reasonably speaking, the magic fluctuation of divination is often very secret and will not be noticed by other creatures. At the moment, rod can feel the fluctuation on Rowling, which can only show that Rowling is forcibly exerting the magic she has not mastered. Rod reached out and first stroked her head. Then, under her satisfied smile, he pulled a card from the pile. Chapter 2046 Looking at the prophecy card just pulled out of the card pile, rod frowned slightly. "This is..." Rod said with some doubt. The card shows an angel. The angel''s wings are golden and slightly open. She holds a golden sword blade in her hand, has a tear mole in the corner of her eyes, and her face looks like pity and holiness. "You have drawn angels. I think it should mean... You will meet angels?" Rowling said with some uncertainty, "wait, if this is true, does it mean that you will be chased by angels?" "I don''t know. Shouldn''t you be divining with me now? Why did you ask me? " Rod scratched his head and answered reluctantly. Compared with maixijia, Rowling''s divination level is not in place. She just took out the first card, and rod deeply felt this. He has never seen a diviner who will discuss the fate to be revealed with the object of divination in an inquiring tone. For a time, rod seemed to regret. Maybe it was not a good choice for Rowling to divine for herself. Rowling seems to be aware of this. The existence of kinship perception makes her aware of the idea in rod''s heart. Her little face suddenly turns red, and her eyes at rod become evasive. Even the prophecy card in her hand now shrinks back. Seeing this, although rod was helpless, he could only say encouragingly, "however, what you said is also reasonable. We have just attacked the treasure house in the cloud. Although those angels are preparing for the coming of the doomsday war, it does not rule out that they will come to retaliate. " Later, rod''s face became serious. The angels of elasia were also what rod had been worried about: "I suggest that the important facilities in Sao city be transferred to the island, especially the alien nest left by alama and the existence of magic medicine factory. Under the influence of the death field, I no longer rely on those magic drugs, but for other necromancers, it is still a very precious thing. As for the bright Sao City, just use it as a bait to attract the enemy. " Strangely enough, when rod regained his noumenon, he found that he no longer relied on the limitations of manipulating spiritual attributes. All Legion members in the death field can gain corresponding experience points after destroying the enemy. This discovery made rod feel a little confused. He felt that there was something more in his body, but it was not shown in the system. Maybe the extra things are taking effect, or just the unique ability in the field of death can help him obtain experience values. Rod failed to draw a conclusion after testing. He simply ignored it and waited until later. On the other hand, Rowling listened to rod and said with some worry: "but if too many creatures are brought to the island at one time, the existence of the island will be completely exposed to other creatures." Rod did not worry about this: "don''t worry, everything on the island has long been noticed by the thief guild and the mage of bracada. Everything there will not be hidden for long. With the coming of the doomsday war, the island will also be known by other creatures on the mainland. Instead of being discovered by other creatures, we might as well take advantage of the coming of the doomsday war, pretend to be Diya orthodoxy and announce the existence of the island to the world. " Shaking his head, rod took a deep breath and added, "it''s too early to say this now. Wait until I come back. Now what we have to do... " Rod caught the hand that Rowling wanted to hold the prophecy card and retract. After the previous dialogue, Rowling''s reluctance disappeared and she was able to continue the prophecy card divination. Under her gaze, rod pulled out a card again. "You got a hero card." Looking at the card that rod pulled out, Rowling looked surprised. Then she leaned forward and stared at the card carefully. "Ning... Nim... Puss..." On the card, there is a picture of a young boy sitting under a big tree with a dead hound in his arms. He seems to be crying with his mouth open. If you look carefully, you can still see the tears on his face. "Nimbas... I think this should be the name of the hero." Rowling struggled to spell out the hero''s name marked on the prophecy card and said to rod. "Is he a hero? You said, "this little boy?" Rod looked at the prophecy card with some doubts. The heroes on the card were very different from those powerful heroes in his memory. "According to the pattern drawn on the card, yes." Rowling nodded. "Can''t the hero be the dog in his arms? Shall I call him out and ask? " "Forget it. It doesn''t sound like a good idea." Rod stroked his forehead reluctantly. He looked carefully at the hero on the card and couldn''t help but say, "Why are the heroes on the prophecy card always like this? They hold something lost and cry alone like this? I remember the same thing about the card with degar. " Rowling looked at him thoughtfully: "I guess it may be the price to pay to become a hero... How can you become a hero without this tragic experience?" "Then don''t be a hero." Rod smiled, took the card in his hand and asked, "then, my diviner, please tell me, what is the interpretation of this card?" Rowling stared at the card carefully. She thought for a long time in her mind, but she still had no clue about the person drawn on the card. She had never heard of the existence of the hero. It seemed that everything about the hero only existed in the card. After a long silence, Rowling finally said dejectedly: "I don''t know... Many heroes on the card live in extremely distant times. If I want to understand the interpretation of each card, I must first summon the heroes on the card and understand everything they have experienced from their mouth, so as to interpret the full meaning of the card." Listening to Rowling''s story, rod nodded. The set of prophecy cards left by maisica is powerful. On the contrary, it is extremely difficult to master. Even with Rowling''s talent, she has only mastered part of the cards until now. Speaking of this, Rowling sighed: "unfortunately, up to now, I have really mastered very few cards. It is not a simple thing to gain the trust of those heroes and understand everything they have experienced from them. At least I haven''t understood this nimbus card before. Chapter 2047 Looking carefully at the two prophecy cards drawn out earlier, rod couldn''t help frowning. Although the existence of legendary wisdom makes him think more quickly than ordinary people, it can''t make him infer what happened a long time ago or get some momentum from it just by two cards with unknown meaning. The interpretation of divination requires not only wisdom, but also rod is not even as good as the magician in the underground world. Even Rowling surpasses him. Unfortunately, he still can''t interpret the card surface. Shaking his head, rod put the two cards together and looked away at Rowling. She held out her hand in time: "take another one." Rod followed the feeling in his heart and didn''t choose anything, so he took one out of the middle of the card pile. Spread out the card. On the front of the card, there is a cave full of sulfur. Near the hot magma, the abyss evil spirit is beating a whip to drive the scarred human beings into it. "You have drawn a prophecy card symbolizing hell. For ordinary people, the interpretation of this card is extremely bad, but for you, I think the situation should be different." Rowling nodded thoughtfully. "This card means... You will soon return to hell and experience something in hell, but I think only you know what to experience." Rod patted on the forehead: "I know what you said is right, and I can see that the picture on that card is the scene in hell. Even I know that I''m going back to hell soon, but what else can you interpret? Can you give me some more useful information? I don''t even know what you said will help me. " Listening to rod''s complaint, Rowling stuck out her tongue and looked away as if something was attracting her. Seeing this, rod fell into deep helplessness: "please, please stop your enota behavior." In the card Palace on the island, the purple haired girl suddenly sneezed. "It''s strange that I help Ms. youcia suppress blood control every day and am eroded by the cold blood of the holy dragon. Have you caught a cold during this time?" But soon, she shook her head again: "no, I''m not human. How can I catch a cold easily? It seems that I have maintained this body for too long. Even I have forgotten it. Hum! It''s all rod''s fault. When he comes back, he must make a pile of magic eyes for me to eat! " She was a little strange, but soon put these behind her. Nothing could occupy her attention for too long, except a special creature. "Brother, I told you from the beginning that I didn''t study divination deeply. I spent my time studying how to wake up the powerful creatures in the prophecy card. Now, I can wake up the legendary creatures in three to five cards at the same time and let them fight for me." At the top of the soul summoning tower, Rowling also said reluctantly. The training of divination ability is even more complex than that of magic. Instead of focusing on this, Rowling hopes to awaken the powerful existence in multiple cards at the same time, so as to improve her ability. The hero cards in the prophecy card and those trumps left a very deep impression on Rowling. She believes that when her summoning ability is improved to the extreme, even the powerful existence in those trumps can be summoned without paying any price. Of course, for Rowling, this ability is still very far away, but she has seen the direction of her improvement and has a clear goal in her heart. Naturally, she will not spend time on divination which can only be used as an auxiliary ability. Rod didn''t interfere too much with Rowling''s choice. If he didn''t need it, he wouldn''t come to seek divination. Perhaps seeing rod''s difficulties, Rowling asked, "brother, have you encountered any difficulties in hell? Although I can''t give you any enlightenment in divination, I can help you in other aspects. " "Are you going to hell with me? This is not a good choice. " When Rowling said this, Rodden shook his head, "does it seem that the great devil returned with me? I have gathered a group under my command. In my field, they will not die, but you can''t. I don''t want to see you become a dead creature. " At this moment, Rowling smiled: "I understand my brother''s worry about me, but who said I would go with you?" "What do you mean?" Rod said with some doubt. Then Rowling stretched out her hand and drew in the card pile. At this moment, even with rod''s speed attribute, she couldn''t see the movement of her fingers. When rod came back, a prophecy card with a red background in Phnom Penh had appeared between Rowling''s two fingers. She spread out the card and the pattern drawn on it immediately attracted rod''s attention. It was an angel, different from the angel who looked extremely holy with open golden wings and tear moles at the corners of her eyes. The angel in front of her was not so. Her armor was broken, and all the wings behind her were broken, leaving only a pale skeleton, which was a little sad and beautiful in the tragedy. What attracts rod''s attention most is not only the angel''s long white hair like snow, but also the meaning of the card itself. This is not an ordinary card, or one of the hero cards. According to rod''s memory, it should be one of the six trumps Rowling took out. "Who is this angel? I''ve never seen her..." Rod tried to find the angel''s name from the front of the card, just like those hero cards, but he couldn''t find anything. This is the only pattern on the front of this trump card. Rowling saw the doubt in rod''s eyes and took the initiative to explain: "brother, although I failed to establish contact with each prophecy card and understand the heroes drawn on the card and the stories behind them, those ace cards are not listed. I spent a lot of time understanding each of them." With Rowling''s story, rod also looked at her. "The trump card in your hand is drawn on the original Archangel. Her identity is unusual and will certainly help you in your trip to hell." She continued. "Archangel? In my impression, there is only one Archangel as a female, that is, Gabriel, who pursued you in the treasure house in the cloud. She doesn''t look like this. " Rod looked at the trump card in his hand and said in some doubt. Chapter 2048 Seeing that rod didn''t seem to understand what he meant, Rowling was helpless for a moment and explained: "Brother, have you forgotten what Arama told you before? For Angels born from the souls of the dead, gender means nothing to them. " After listening to Rowling''s words, rod undoubtedly thought of something. Before that, the magician Alma had said the same words to him when studying angels. Among all kinds of heterogeneous creatures, angels are undoubtedly very strange in this regard. "Then you say, who is the archangel in the trump card? There are only three archangels in elathia. Except Gabriel, there are only two left. I don''t think any of them can help me in the trial of hell. " Rod turned his mouth and said, "those angels who fall into hell have caused chaos in the trial of the devil and become the target of the elimination of other demons. Do you want me to take the archangel to the trial of the devil? That''s a deep provocation. It''s not much better than a full-scale war with hell. " At last, rod looked at Rowling suspiciously. Why hasn''t he seen her for a while? Her idea is almost the same as that of inota? If he didn''t know Rowling very well, he would even doubt the intention of this move. In the face of Rhode''s doubts, Rowling showed a confident smile: "who told you that there were only three archangels in the original eracia?" Rod was stunned, not only because he felt her confidence from Rowling''s tone, but also because of the content mentioned in Rowling''s words. As Rowling said, there are only three archangels in the current eracia, but this does not mean that eracia is the same from beginning to end. The ancient Erathian was once brilliant on the mainland. The apostles and archangels divided the world together. In the eyes of the Erathians at that time, the powerful mage empire was just a remote barren land. Although the era at the beginning of the game is very far away from the glorious era of eracia, rod learned all this from the records of the holy Kingdom eracia in the game. Rowling''s words undoubtedly reminded rod of many things. "You mean, the angel drawn on the trump card, she is..." rod said positively. He didn''t say the name of the angel. "You see what I mean." Looking at rod, Rowling nodded, with the same solemnity in her eyes. "How could this happen?" Seeing that Rowling confirmed this, Rhode was very surprised for a moment. He subconsciously raised the card, "now I just want to know how maisica drew the angel into her card. This is... " As he spoke, rod took a deep breath. Rod has also checked the trump cards in Rowling''s prophecy card several times. Unfortunately, except for the God of the mage, rod doesn''t know any of the characters in the other five trump cards. At most, he only occasionally hears about them from other creatures. To rod''s surprise, even though he had already imagined the characters drawn on the remaining trumps very powerful, the angel in front of him, belonging to her identity, was still beyond rod''s expectation. "Incredible, right?" Rowling added the words that rod didn''t finish. She held out her hand and took the trump card painted with angels from rod''s hand. "I once summoned the angels on that piece briefly. She told me her name, Lucy Morningstar. You may not have heard her name, but you must know her current identity." "She gave up everything that belonged to the angel and bore the name of curse. Now she is the head of the king of hell, in charge of the arrogant king. " Under rod''s uncertain gaze, Rowling said everything about the angel. "Arrogant King..." rod murmured the name, and many thoughts flashed through his mind. In previous games, when the doomsday blade expansion was opened, the name of Lucifer krigan spread to all players. He is the well deserved protagonist of the third expansion, and his status is far higher than that of Tanan, who led the barbarians against the mage empire in the first expansion, and Sandro, who led the undead creatures sweeping the continent in the second expansion. Molly, Griffin Hart and others have to stand aside in front of him. Not long ago, when checking Rowling''s trump cards, rod did not think of the white haired female angel to the arrogant king. The reason is very simple. In rod''s memory, regardless of the process of the expansion of the previous life, the arrogant King appeared in the image of a man and never showed the appearance on the card. Looking at the white haired angel on the card, rod''s body trembled faintly. Although her image is a little different from the real arrogant king, although she has not been shown in the image of a devil, she is a former arrogant king after all. Do those demons have the courage to stop the arrogant king? Rod thought about it a little and came to the negative answer. Even general Salem didn''t have the courage, let alone other demons. With this trump card, rod can even predict that the door of hell has been completely opened to himself. Even other kings are no longer their own obstacles at this moment. The only thing to worry about is bumping into a real arrogant king. In that case, something very bad may happen. Look at Rowling again. At this moment, a little dissatisfaction in rod''s heart that Rowling''s divination failed to bring him any help has completely dissipated at the moment. In rod''s eyes at Rowling, there is only full joy left. Rod didn''t expect that just returning to Sao city in the surface world and seeking divination help from Rowling could bring him so much help. Even the card drawing the arrogant king has been taken by him at the moment. According to rod''s understanding of the card, only if anything is drawn on the card, then the owner of the prophecy card, Rowling, can summon it. How to make such a set of prophecy cards may be a more difficult process than how to summon the creatures in the card. Thinking of this, rod also had an inexplicable vigilance for the original owner of this set of cards, that is, maixijia imprisoned in hell. Chapter 2049 "Wake her up from the trump card, Rowling." After taking a deep breath, rod finally made a decision. "Do I need to offer a sacrifice? If she wakes up her trump card in this way, she may not be able to play one tenth of her own strength. " Rowling hesitated for a moment and looked at rod. "If there are enough sacrifices, it may make her show some strength, just like the previous trumps." "Don''t do that." Rhode shook his head. "Her identity is enough to get rid of a lot of trouble. If she just needs strength, the undead Legion is enough to defeat sellen and his party, but in that case, it is bound to attract the attention of the real monarch, but she can''t save maixijia." After listening to rod''s words, Rowling no longer insisted. She threw the trump card of drawing an angel to the ground. As the card melted into the ground, the light overflowed for a time, and the strong light column rushed up along the soul summoning tower. Even the dark sky overhead was completely dispersed at this moment. The nearby necromancer was on guard like a great enemy and didn''t understand what happened. Coming out of the light is the broken wing angel drawn on the card. Long hair like snow was scattered behind her. There were no plump wings behind her, but only a bare skeleton. Even if it was less than one tenth of the power in its heyday, her appearance seemed to darken the stars. Her eyes were full of pride. She glanced at rod faintly. Without stopping on him, she looked at Rowling again. "You summoned me out of the darkness again. It seems that you have thought of the second thing." With the strong light coming out, the broken wing angel said slowly. Listening to her, Rowling didn''t think much, but nodded: "the second thing I want you to do is to cooperate with him until she rescued maisica from hell." "Messika? You mean the witch? She should be thrown into the lake of fire and her soul burned in pain. It seems that now I have caught her. " Rowling''s request, she did not agree, but showed a smile, which was the first emotional expression in her cold face. "So, are you going to refuse it?" Rowling was a little helpless, but she still asked her. "Wait a minute..." rod seemed to hear something else from Rowling''s words. "Can she disobey your orders? I remember you should have absolute control over the creatures in the prophecy card. " Rowling did not answer, but the voice of the broken wing angel sounded in rod''s ear: "no one can force me to do anything. Maybe now I can''t get rid of the magic on the card, but if you plan to change my will, I will destroy myself with the card before you succeed." Listening to her, Rhode figured out the key for a time. If she lost with the trump card, it would be more than worth the loss. At present, there was no need to come to that point, so she shrugged her shoulders and said instead of Rowling, "well, just as you say." The broken wing angel looked at Rowling: "you can rest assured that I won''t refuse it. Maybe I want that witch to die more than any creature. Maybe doing so will be against me now, but that''s what I promise you. I said that if you wake me up from the darkness, I will do three things for you, which will not change. " Her words were plain, but with a firmness from her heart, even arrogance. At this time, rod seemed to find something and asked Rowling suspiciously, "if this is the second thing you want her to do, what is the first thing you want her to do?" This is also what makes rod wonder. This is not the first time Rowling summoned the broken wing angel. It seems that Rowling asked her to do something first before that, but rod didn''t know. "The first thing I asked her to do was to let her tell me everything in the past. Only then did I know her identity." Seeing rod''s doubts about this, Rowling slowly explained. The broken wing angel looked at her and said, "you wasted a precious opportunity." Rod didn''t say anything. Without knowing the identity and strength of the angel, Rowling''s choice can''t be said to be wrong. At this time, looking at the broken wing angel who will become an arrogant king in the future, rod seemed to think of something. He picked up the prophecy card drawn from the previous divination, showed her the prophecy card of the angel with golden wings and a tear mole in the corner of his eyes, and asked, "do you know the angel on the prophecy card?" Rod''s idea is very simple. As an archangel, she obviously knows everything in Yunzhong city better than Rowling and others. Maybe she can learn about the angel from her mouth. As rod expected, she glanced at the angel on the card and replied, "this is the holy angel, one of the branches of archangels." "What''s the difference between them and ordinary archangels?" When she said this, Rodden''s eyes lit up and quickly asked. However, the broken wing angel did not answer his question, but looked at him with disdainful eyes like an idiot: "don''t you even know such common sense things? I was thinking, maybe I shouldn''t have promised so early. The person who called me, are you sure you want to use the opportunity in this matter? If I fail, I won''t be responsible. " "I''m sure." Rowling said aside. Rod was a little helpless, but he said without showing weakness: "forget it, I don''t need your answer. I''ll ask this angel who looks very holy and receives more grace from God." Rod''s words, in exchange for the angry eyes of the broken wing angel, but he just handed the card with the holy angel to Rowling: "wake her up." "Sorry, brother, what is contained in this card is not the angel itself, but a unique power. Like those divine punishment cards, I can only activate the power in the card and can''t wake up the angel..." Rowling said in some embarrassment. Rowling''s words immediately made rod dumbfounded. He did hear Rowling mention that there are very few parts in the prophecy card, which can bring unique power after activation, rather than waking up the creatures in it, just like the sacrifice ceremony, or Rowling plotting to the archangel''s divine punishment card in the treasure. Unexpectedly, the card with the holy angel was one of them. There was a mockery of the broken wing angel. Although rod was helpless, he could only accept the result. Chapter 2050 After carefully looking at the prophecy card drawing the holy angel, rod did not return the three prophecy cards obtained by divination to Rowling, but included them in the space ring together. With Rowling''s ability, she can''t interpret the interpretation of these three prophecy cards for the time being, but this doesn''t mean that maisiga herself can''t do so. It was also rod''s consideration to take these three cards with her. After all, this is a card obtained by divination. Maybe she will find maixijia, and she can see some different contents from the card, so as to achieve her own guidance. "What are you doing? Send me to India. " After all this, rod just wanted to order the great devil who returned to Sao city with him to take him back to huoyin city again, but he saw an unexpected scene. At the moment, the two great demons knelt on the ground one after another. They didn''t even dare to raise their heads. At the same time, they were trembling and sweating all over. If rod hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he couldn''t believe that the two creatures in front of him who looked extremely afraid were the purest demons in hell and famous for their arrogance. Under rod''s command, the two great demons slowly stood up. Even so, their eyes still dodged and didn''t dare to look at the position next to rod. Seeing this, rod seemed to realize something. He looked sideways and saw the broken wing angel. Even if her strength no longer existed, her own breath was enough to make a group of great demons surrender from the heart. If it were not for the existence of the death field, rod had full control over his own undead creatures. He would even doubt that if the broken wing angel gave an order, the nearby great devil would turn against him immediately. Of course, with the previous guarantee of the broken wing angel, it seems to be a good thing. At least in hell, the broken wing angel came here to help rod. Even Salem, after feeling the breath of the broken wing angel, never thought that it was not a real arrogant king, but summoned from the prophecy card. After a lot of time of adaptation, just as rod was impatient, the great devil who had recovered from the flame escape came forward fearlessly and was ready to lead them back to hell. "Hurry... Finish the master''s order and take them to their previous position in hell." One of the broken horn demons pushed his companion in some fear, and he himself came to rod and was ready to put his hand on rod''s shoulder. Before the hand of the broken horn devil reached in place, he was grabbed by his companion: "did you forget? I just cast the flame escape and led my master and his party to the town here. I can''t do it again now. Just take us back to hell. " "What?" The broken horn demon gave a cry. He looked at the broken wing angel in fear, and then looked at his companion. His eyes became fierce. "The master must have forgotten to refresh the opportunity to use the flame hiding for you. You don''t have to worry about it. I''ll help you now." He raised his hand, and the giant sickle appeared in his hand in the fire. At the same time, his companions were unwilling to show weakness and lifted the giant sickle aside. Seeing that the two great demons were about to fight, rod finally couldn''t help but send them a Titan arrow. Looking at the scorched devil electrified by the Titan''s arrow, rod said angrily, "what are you arguing about? Is she that scary? Why is it like killing you if you want to take her to perform flame hiding? " Under rod''s angry gaze, the two great demons nodded carefully. "Don''t blame me for not warning you in advance. If you hesitate again, I will really kill you, and I will kill you again and again in my field, so that you can always experience the pain of death." Rod raised the Titan''s arrow and threatened the two great demons. When rod said this mercilessly, the two great demons looked at each other. Finally, the broken horn demon reluctantly said, "master, you''d better kill us." Listening to him, at this moment, the anger on rod''s face converged most, replaced by a deep doubt. With the existence of the dark holy word, rod can directly order the two great demons to do as he instructed, but he wants to know why the two great demons are so afraid, even willing to die in pain, rather than touch the broken wing angel. To understand this, rod is far more effective than simply ordering. This is the reason why rod pretends to be angry and scolds the two great demons. Aside, with the blessing of kinship perception, Rowling noticed the intention of rod. She didn''t say much, but paid silent attention. "Are you sure? I may close the field so that you have no chance of resurrection. You have to think clearly. " Rod continued. However, no matter how rod threatened, the attitude of the two great demons had not changed. They would rather die than touch the broken wing angel. On the contrary, the broken wing angel was deeply attracted by rod''s words and said, "I can''t see that you have mastered the ability in the field and can close freely. This is what I didn''t expect." "It sounds like you know a lot about the field." Rod''s eyes narrowed slightly and said. She didn''t answer. She just glanced contemptuously at rod. "OK..." seeing that the two great demons were unwilling to change their mind anyway, rod quickly came up with a solution, "if you don''t dare to touch her, I''ll catch her and you''ll catch me. Is there no problem now?" When rod said this, the two great demons nodded and agreed to use flame evasion. From the attitude of the two great demons, rod vaguely felt that the broken wing angel seemed to frighten the hell demons more than he thought. Even without the unparalleled power, her existence alone was enough to make all the great demons tremble and defy orders with death. Without the idea of expressing the dark holy word, rod wanted to see if there were any unusual places in the broken wing angel and whether it was really worth the great demons'' fear. Thinking of this, rod no longer hesitated. He stretched out his hand and put his palm on the shoulder of the broken wing angel. After all this, the great devil nearby dared to stretch out his hand. Chapter 2051 In the depths of hell, with rod''s departure, there were some conflicts among the Legion members. "The master has gone to another place. Now listen to me. I am the number one servant under the master''s command. When he is away, you must obey my orders." In front of the demons, agran shouted. "You?" His words also attracted a burst of ridicule from Carl. Among the great demons of the undead legion, Carl''s identity is undoubtedly the highest. The blood flowing in the bones of the great demons is doomed that they will not give in, "what are you? Even if your former master, Salem, comes, you can''t let me listen to his order. As for you... " Carl''s eyes flashed bloodthirsty light: "the master is not here now. I help the master punish those disobedient demons, and he won''t have any opinion." With Carl''s words, his subordinates, who originally belonged to the chaotic army and are still led by him, now vaguely surround agran with a malicious look on his face. Surrounded by many great demons, agran immediately became nervous. His strength was not enough to compete with so many great demons, not only him, but also Carl himself: "wait, what do you want? If you dare to hurt the master''s number one servant, the master will punish you when he comes back!" His words were exchanged for the sneer of many great demons. No great demons took agran''s threat to heart, especially Carl. After hearing agran''s words, he couldn''t help laughing. At the critical moment, Finley said, "this is not what the master means, Carl. You''d better be careful. When the master comes back, I''ll tell him what happened here." Beside Finley, succubus Phyllis was looking at agran with a worried face. A little worry flashed in her eyes. It was with her suggestion that Finley would take the initiative to speak. Otherwise, for the demon, she would prefer to see agran taught a lesson. Carl snorted coldly. Although he was not afraid of agran in front of him, he couldn''t just ignore Fenli. Although Fenli had the blood of demons, she was a popular person around the master. She had just accepted the reward from the master and made Carl look at her more. "He dares to provoke the great Carl. I think he has completely forgotten how much difference there is between the inferior blood flowing in his body and me. I won''t spare him so lightly." Carl said reluctantly. After joining the undead legion, Carl''s nature did not change, especially when other members of the chaos force joined them and became members of the undead legion, they occupied the vast majority of the undead Legion and completely suppressed the original demons in quantity. According to his former habits, the members of the chaos army still obey Carl''s command after joining the Legion, which also gives Carl, who is extremely dissatisfied with the current situation, an opportunity. He is not willing to live under other demons. Even if he once died and joined the undead legion, he should strive to become the leader of the Legion. Taking advantage of rod''s departure, targeting agran is the first thing Carl has to do. He didn''t want the great devil to tell himself what to do with his master''s gift. Unexpectedly, his move made agran win the support of the demons. "The great demons who once belonged to the chaos army left him an unforgettable lesson and let him understand the end of fighting with Carl!" Carl waved his arm and ordered loudly in the voice of all the great demons. At the next moment, with Carl''s order, several lights of fire flashed around agran. The great devil who once belonged to the chaotic army suddenly appeared in the fire. The giant sickle ready to go seemed to cut agran off in the next second. And agran was unwilling to be outdone. While shuttling through the fire, he tried to wave his giant sickle and wanted to fight back against Carl. Unfortunately, due to his poor strength, agran''s counterattack not only failed, but also exposed his own weakness, that is, the lack of blood. Compared with the old devil like Carl, although agran is already a legendary devil, his blood ability is too weak, and the use of flame evasion is only limited to the most basic level. Agran, who launched the raid, had not hurt Carl''s body. The giant sickle in his hand was caught by the great devil. At the same time, he also heard the general words in Carl''s mouth: "blood is blocked." The next second, agran felt cold all over, as if he had lost something, but he was not really hurt. Seeing that the attack could not work, and there were other big demons on one side, agran was preparing to escape to a safe place with fire, but was stunned to find that he could not exert this ability. The other big demons who came cut off agran''s arm holding the giant sickle in an instant, and his giant sickle fell to the ground. The amazement on his face had not dispersed. Carl had picked up the fallen giant sickle and hooked agran''s neck. "In the previous battle, you executed many demons who lost their fighting ability, right? So now, who will execute you? " Carl said wildly that, in contrast, agran, whose life was controlled by him, was pale and had a cold sweat on his head. Different from being executed by his master before, it was a honor to welcome a new life in death, but now death is a deep humiliation for agran. "What are you doing?" Just when Carl was proud, a familiar voice suddenly came from his ear, which stunned him. Beside Carl, a group of demons first took a deep breath and knelt down. Without looking back, Carl realized that the only thing that could make the members of the undead Legion surrender was the existence of the master. He immediately said: "Master, you came back just in time. The great devil took the initiative to provoke me while you were away. I''m punishing the law... This... I... damn it." As soon as the words were general, Carl subconsciously looked back at the direction of his master, which made him deeply open his mouth. As soon as the words were general, he couldn''t say the next words. He didn''t say the next sentence until half a day later. He saw that an impressive creature was following his master, but was lightly swept by her eyes. Carl only felt that the blood of the great devil who made him proud seemed to have solidified. The smell of hell brought him not hot but extreme cold at this moment. Chapter 2052 "See you... Your majesty." He leaned down deeply and just looked at the unique existence. Carl didn''t dare to let his eyes stay on her for a moment. Her image is a little different from the existence in Carl''s impression, but Carl dare not ask more. It is enough for Carl to feel the familiar breath in his memory. "It''s impossible... That breath... That''s an arrogant king?" On one side, Finley in the undead army also showed an unbelievable look when she saw the existence of the one. No matter what she thought, she couldn''t imagine that rod just left for a period of time and returned with the arrogant king. Following the instinctive fear in her blood, she knelt on the ground with other demons, and there was no other thought in her heart except fear. "Have you forgotten that I am your master now. Who do you need to worship first? Do you need me to remind you?" Soon Carl was kicked down by a great force. Although Carl was aware of the attack before the arrival of Juli, he did not dare to dodge or escape with the flame. He just leaned down on the ground and was kicked down by the Juli. After climbing up from the ground, Carl looked fearfully at the existence who kicked himself down. Not long ago, he was Carl''s enemy, but now he is Carl''s master. It is not said that the master only kicked him. Even if he killed him, he dare not have any complaints in his heart. Only when facing the existence next to his master, That''s what changed. "Master, of course I understand that your words are the will I can''t disobey, but the existence... He, he..." Carl said nervously. Suddenly, he seemed to find something wrong. He slapped himself and said, "I mean her... I don''t mean to slander the king." Seeing Carl''s submissive appearance, rod, who had just returned to hell, was a little helpless for a moment. He leaned slightly and looked at the broken wing angel beside him: "Why are these demons so afraid of you? Obviously, you are just summoned from the card and don''t have the power you once had. " "Ask them." Rod''s inquiry only received a cold glance from the angel. Among the members of the undead Legion dominated by demons who knelt on the ground, a group of still standing beings appeared extremely conspicuous at this moment. They were the angels who fell into hell under rod''s attack and were surrounded and killed by Carl and his party. As rod solved Carl, these angels who were originally to be sacrificed by Carl also resurrected in rod''s death field and became a member of the undead Legion. "It''s impossible, the fallen angel who betrayed God. How can she recover her former appearance and come here with her master?" An archangel roared loudly. Unfortunately, his inquiry was doomed to be unanswered. There was even no devil. Look more in his direction. Rod was the only one who knew what had happened. Rod shook his head. He had no time to learn why they were so afraid from the nearby demons. Rod''s eyes looked at agran, who was falling at Carl''s feet and trying to suppress his howling. The change of agran made rod frown. He looked at agran and Carl. He seemed to realize something in his heart. "Let him recover." Rod said slowly. After receiving rod''s order, although Carl was unwilling, he could only do as rod said. He picked up the giant sickle he had put down and executed agran. Under the influence of the death field, agran quickly recovered his original appearance. The arms cut off by those great demons in order to raid Carl have been fully recovered now, and even no scar has been left. He has completely recovered. "Interesting areas." The evaluation voice of the broken wing angel spread to Rhode''s ears. Even with her insight, she couldn''t help but evaluate the field that brought other creatures back to life and restored all their states. Rod glanced at her. As soon as he wanted to say something, agran had knelt down in front of him: "Master, you must be the master for me. During your absence, as your number one servant, I want to command these disobedient demons. Unexpectedly, they don''t listen to my orders at all and threaten to teach me a lesson. This simply doesn''t pay any attention to your majesty. I suggest you severely punish them and let them learn your power!" While reporting to rod, agran glared at Carl. At this moment, his heart was full of pride. On the contrary, Carl looked pale at this moment. It seemed that he had expected what punishment he would receive. "Master, don''t listen to his nonsense! It is clear that he disobeyed your intention. You entrusted me with the task of managing the members of the chaotic force. He wanted all demons to listen to him as soon as he came up. I believe you must not have ordered him like this. All these are his own decisions! " In order to reduce the punishment, at this moment, regardless of anything else, Carl told what had happened before in front of the suspected king. "The master will punish you!" When Carl said this, agran glared at him, as if to vent all the treatment he had received before on him, and Carl''s face darkened, as if it meant something. However, rod''s decision did not come for a long time. Just when the two demons were wondering, rod heard a deep sigh and then looked at the broken wing angel around him. "Let you laugh." The angel did not answer rod''s words, but gave him a faint look. "Agran, tell me, is everything Carl said before true?" Soon rod turned his eyes and looked again at agran on the ground. "Master..." seems to be aware of something. Agran shows a look of amazement. "I''m your number one servant. I took you back to the surface world. I fought with those angels with you until the last moment. You will believe what I said!" "Tell me, is what he said true?" This time, rod''s words were on one side, with agran''s irresistible ability. "Yes..." agran was stunned, his eyes seemed to lose focus, and answered mechanically. "You let me down." Rod gave him a deep look and said slowly. Chapter 2053 During the interrogation of agran, rod''s eyes also swept other demon members of the undead Legion. Rod originally intended to let these demons manage themselves according to their former habits. Now it seems that this is not a good idea. On one side, the broken wing angel looked at rod, who was a little embarrassed, with a smile on his face. "What are you laughing at?" Rod asked reluctantly. "You want to manage these demons? Chaos and sinful karma are their nature. Even God can''t erase them. What can you do? " She shook her head and looked at rod with a little more pity. Rod tilted his lips. Although he was unwilling to do so, he still admitted what the broken wing angel said. When he is here, he can gather the members of the Legion by his own strength. Once he leaves, these demons will immediately become scattered sand. "It sounds like you know the habits of demons very well. Why don''t you help me manage them." Rod''s words, in exchange for the disdainful eyes of the broken wing angel. In commanding the Legion, rod has no special skills, leadership and tactical bonus, nor has he received training from the elathian Knight Academy. He may not be able to see anything if he simply commands the undead creatures without wisdom, but if he is replaced by other living creatures, rod is not superior in command. In terms of this talent, elathians are the best at it. Rod would not spend his precious skills on leadership and tactics. He thought about it and sent a picture to the minds of the two great demons nearby. At the same time, he said, "go to this place and help me bring that man back." The two great demons accepted the order, and the fire flickered twice in a row. When they returned to rod, a man with a blank face appeared in their hands. "Who are you? Where did you take me? I warn you ¡­¡­¡± Just halfway through the man''s words, he noticed rod''s existence from the deep and extreme death energy. The panic and fear in his heart slowed down a lot at this moment: "it was the master who called me here. Commander farezer Kendal is willing to serve you." It was farezer who impressed rod that was pulled here by the two great demons. In the battle of the city of Cana, farezer, relying on his strength far inferior to Goliath''s body and agran''s human forces, resisted rod who had not recovered his body for a long time, which left a deep impression on rod, which also showed rod his command ability. When attacking the treasure house in the cloud, he also asked him to command the necromancer, and the effect was much better than rod expected. "Farezer." Rod said slowly, "I''m impressed by your ability in command. That''s why I came to you. For those low-level elathians, you can give exquisite command, but I want to know if you can do so when your men become demons whose strength is far higher than yours? " Farezer was stunned. He looked nearby and looked at his legion members. The hot magma was reflected in his eyes. His eyes lit up: "dear master, please give me this opportunity." "You''d better think about it." Rod looked at him, "the strength of these demons is much higher than you. You are the member of the Legion I first woke up. You have not been promoted by the ghost King cloak. No matter which big demon can easily solve you, will you still accept this task?" "It''s really a difficult task, but it''s also an opportunity for me to prove my ability to you." Farezer said firmly. Through his peeping eyes, rod saw the firmness in farezer''s heart, his confidence and the existence of the field of death, so that rod didn''t have to worry about his loyalty. At the moment, he who was born in elacia is the most suitable candidate under rod''s command. "Well, I now appoint you as the commander-in-chief of the undead Legion. You have the right to give orders to any demon in the Legion, and you can also execute them. You don''t have to worry about the loyalty of these demons to me. The only thing you have to do is give full play to their strength and make them look like the Legion. " In front of the members of the Legion, rod shouted, completed the appointment of farezer, and informed him of the undead Legion. Among them, rod also explained in detail to farezer about the efficacy in the field of death. Before that, when rod first transformed Fraser, he had not recovered his noumenon. His Goliath body was only legendary, and the unique efficacy in the field of death could not be shown. It was not until the divine level soul summoning of the noumenon was restored that further changes took place in the efficacy of the death field, which could revive the dead creatures countless times. Rod informed farezer of this situation and hoped that he could make good use of it to maximize the ability of the undead army. At the same time, as the commander in chief, he should know more than other demons. "What? Master, that''s not a good idea. We all recognize your power, but the commander you appointed is just an ordinary human. There is no outstanding place in his blood or his own strength. What qualifications does he have to command us? We demons of pure blood will not obey the command of a human. " When rod told farezer about the undead legion, Carl was the first to express his dissatisfaction and jumped out and said. As a great devil, Carl would not listen to the command of weak creatures. If rod could not control it with the field of death, he would not even listen to rod''s words. It''s not just him. Chaos and rebellion can be said to be the nature of a group of demons. It''s not a simple thing to convince them. Even the broken wing angel beside rod, in addition to frightening these demons at the beginning, saw that they hadn''t acted for a long time, and the demons nearby were restless. "In my opinion, Carl should be the commander-in-chief of the undead army." Next to Carl, the great devil nanes offered to rod. "Are you going to disobey your master''s orders?" Seeing rod standing with his hands down, he didn''t answer. He just looked at himself. Farezer immediately understood his meaning, and then his face sank and asked Carl and the devil beside him. "We''re talking to the master, not to you cheap..." Before Carl finished his defense, he was roughly interrupted by farezer. "Answer my question positively! Are you going to disobey your master''s orders? " Chapter 2054 Farezer''s harsh voice made Carl''s face slightly changed. He never thought that this human with low strength in his perception should have such a tough attitude. At this moment, Carl began to make trouble. Admit what the man said that he intended to disobey his master''s orders? Carl is not stupid enough. He deeply understands the horror of his master, which can''t be admitted in any case. But if you deny it, doesn''t it follow Fraser''s intention to admit that this human is the commander-in-chief of the undead Legion? Carl shook his head. After he had strong blood, he hadn''t thought so much for a long time. He only felt that he had been calculated by the human in front of him, which also made him deeply angry. "Damn human! Dare you compete with me? Use your strength to prove your ability to the master. Who wins, who can accept the reward of the master and command the whole army! " Regardless of farezer''s problems, calso, relying on his strong strength, loudly invited the way of war. If it were placed in eracia, Carl''s unjustifiable behavior would be criticized by everyone. In hell, the nearby demons have long been used to it and don''t feel any problems. Powerful demons can always dominate everything. In the face of Carl''s provocation, farezer gave him a faint look. He would not be foolish enough to pick the great devil with human body, but said slowly: "Since no one disobeys the order, it means that you all admit what the master said. From now on, I will be the commander in chief of the undead army." In the eyes of demons, doubt or disdain, farezer was calm: "The first thing I want to do is to set up a supervisor in the Legion, which is held by the great demons with outstanding ability to punish those demons who make mistakes. And those devils who disobey orders, in addition to being punished, will also be demoted from ordinary Legion members to the status of slaves. Slaves must not disobey the orders of any ordinary members, regardless of their original strength. " "Ha ha..." Carl laughed loudly after listening to farezer''s command. "It''s not the master''s command. Do you think a demon will listen to you? You humble human, can you stick to a knife under my giant sickle? What qualifications do you have to order me? " However, beside Carl, few demons joined him and laughed with him. At this moment, the nearby demons subconsciously opened the distance from him, but he didn''t notice it. "What''s the advantage of being a supervisor?" Carl''s face changed when he heard nanes''s interrogative words: "nanes, what are you talking to that human? Have you forgotten who is your leader except the master? " Aware of the threat in Carl''s words, NANs did not look in his direction, but always focused on farezer. Farezer looked at him and said in a high voice: "I believe you have noticed that we are called the undead Legion because the master has given us his supreme ability. In his field, we will never really die. But if we leave the master, we will lose our ability and die, unless the master wakes us up again. " With farezer''s narration, at this moment, the eyes of nearby demons looking at him also changed a little. His words undoubtedly deeply pierced the hearts of these Legion members. Even the demons who despised him before turned their eyes to him at this moment to hear what he would say. "When you become a supervisor, your breath will be recorded. No matter where you die in the world, no matter what ectopic side you die in, your body will be brought back to your master and reborn in glory. " Falezer said loudly, and aside, rod was a little stunned. Even he didn''t expect that falezer would make such a guarantee. "As for other Legion members, whether they can be awakened by their master after their death depends on your luck. In the near future, the number of undead Legion members will expand rapidly. At that time, the master may not remember you." With farezer''s words, the nearby demons'' breathing became heavy. The big demons subconsciously clenched the giant sickle in their hands. Even the demons were moved at this moment. "You don''t think this condition can lure the devil? We won''t eat you. " Listening to farezer''s words, Carl''s face changed, but he insisted. "What can I do to become a supervisor?" The big devil with broken horns stepped forward and blocked Carl behind him, regardless of the fact that not long ago, the big devil was still his Lord. "Commander, let me serve you. Do you think I can become the supervisor?" The demon also came to farezer and asked him. Carl''s voice was drowned in the voice of many demons before he fell, which also tightened his heart and vaguely noticed some bad things. At this time, farezer raised his hand. His action was like turning off some kind of switch, and the noise of demons calmed down immediately. "For the time being, the supervisor is only the great devil, and other demons will not accept it. What the governor has to do is punish and punish those demons who disobey orders. At present, there is a demon who disobeys orders and is waiting for the governor''s punishment. " With that, farezer looked at Carl. With his actions, the demons around him also looked at him. "Wait, what are you going to do?" Being stared at by a group of Legion members, even Carl felt a tight heart at this moment. From the eyes of these demons, he saw a kind of malicious look. Carl feels sincerely familiar with this kind of malicious look. In many cases, this kind of look should be revealed from his eyes, and the object of bearing this kind of look is his enemy. Unexpectedly, it has become himself now. Firelight appeared around Carl. The great devil couldn''t bear it. He waved his terrible sickle and attacked Carl. "You are crazy to listen to the words of a human!" At this moment, Carl had a faint emotion in his heart, which was a fear that he had never imagined would appear on himself. In the previous battle, even at the last minute, Carl never felt this way when he rushed to the invincible man in black in the fire. On the contrary, when facing the human commander, fear began to spread in his heart. Chapter 2055 Soon Carl was submerged in the light of the fire around him. As a member of the undead legion, he did not dare to escape to other places with fire without the command of his master. That was undoubtedly a betrayal of the undead Legion. More importantly, he no longer had the body of immortality after leaving his master. "Damn it!" Surrounded by many big demons, Carl gritted his teeth and roared. He suddenly grabbed an incoming big demon and shouted, "blood is blocked!" With Carl''s roar, the big devil he caught suddenly became stiff and felt as if he had lost some strength, but before Carl was happy for a while, the giant sickles of other big demons had swept through his body. "Don''t try to kill him. He won''t die like this in the glory of his master. If you kill him, he will be reborn under the power of his master. At that time, his previous efforts will be in vain. Try to catch him alive." Not far away, farezer looked at the battle between the great demons, secretly praised in his heart, and ordered in his mouth. For the field of death, after rod''s narration, farezer also has a deep understanding. While the field of death has brought great strength to the members of the Legion, it also makes the original simple punishment more difficult. For demons like Carl, farezer can''t even kill him, but can only find a way to capture him. After receiving farezer''s order, the nearby big devil immediately changed the fighting mode. The original attack against Carl''s fatal weakness also aimed at his limbs. In terms of blood, Carl may be deeper than ordinary big demons. Even so, he can''t bear the siege of almost the whole big demons. The demons who originally supported Carl are not good at this moment and have no voice. Soon, when a great devil saw the right time and cut off Carl''s left foot, things became easier. Carl, who was difficult to maintain his balance, even the speed of flame evasion slowed down, and there was only one trunk after a moment. Although the great devil has a strong physique, he is not good at injury recovery and body regeneration. It also takes a week to recover from the injury of losing limbs and the blood in Carl''s body. If it is replaced by bimon beast, it can recover in one day no matter what kind of injury it receives, as long as it is not completely dead. "Do you think this will scare me? When my injury recovers, I will let you taste my power! " Even if there was only a bare trunk, Carl still said reluctantly. His eyes at farezer and other demons were full of resentment. Seeing that Carl lost his resistance, a big devil was coming forward and caught him. Carl''s body shuttled through the fire and appeared in another position. "You can''t block my blood. You can''t catch me unless you kill me! Someone will kill me! " Seeing this, a great demon took the initiative to remind farezer: "commander, the blood flowing in Carl''s body is the most powerful of us demons. We can''t block his blood. Unless his blood can be sealed off, he can always escape with fire, and it is almost impossible to catch him alive. " Farezer showed an unexpected look: "is there no way to block his ability to shuttle through the fire?" Nearby big demons shook their heads: "shuttling through the fire is the instinct of big demons. There is almost no way to restrain them except that big demons with stronger blood can block the blood of other big demons." Smelling the speech, looking at Carl who lost his limbs, even though he was in severe pain, but still rebellious, farezer also showed a look of difficulty. It is reasonable to say that if such a situation were placed on the Erathians, he would have given up and surrendered. However, Carl did not have such an idea. Unwilling, he would only wait for his injury to recover and retaliate again. In the field of death, farezer could not kill him, which would only restore his strength. Shook his head. Although the great devil had been given a chance, farezer had only one last choice. He looked at other great demons nearby and ordered, "send him out of the master''s field and put him to death." As the order was given, Carl just wanted to laugh at it, but looking at the indifferent eyes of the big devil nearby, he was a little flustered for a moment: "you don''t really want to do this, do you? He is only a human being, and he is not qualified to command you. " "Carl, are you still questioning the master''s orders?" Beside him, nanes, holding a huge sickle, asked slowly. "I obey my master''s orders, not this man''s. what qualifications can he command me? If you really let me obey his orders, you might as well let me die! " Carl glared at the approaching devil. His words also spoke the voice of some demons in the undead Legion. Many demons saw that their master acquiesced in what farezer did and did not help Carl, but at this moment, their eyes to farezer were full of exclusion and hostility. "Oh..." While farezer was rectifying the Legion, rod did not intervene. He was examining the commander. Those rebellious demons in front of us are only the current undead Legion. With the expansion of the Legion, other racial creatures will also mix in. Therefore, the ability of the commander is particularly important. Being able to subdue the demons in the Legion is rod''s test to farezer. If he can''t do it, how can he become the commander-in-chief of the undead Legion in the future? At the beginning, farezer''s actions achieved certain results, but rod still miscalculated the devil''s emphasis on blood and his resistance to human command. A pure demon like Carl would rather die than accept farezer''s instructions. When rod felt helpless and thought about how to change the situation, he suddenly heard a burst of laughter in his ear. In the quarrel of many demons, the sudden laughter undoubtedly looked very different, which also attracted rod''s attention at the first time. Along the way, rod noticed that the laughing angel was the broken winged angel who came to hell with him. Everything that happened in the field, whether it was the dispute within the Legion, farezer''s command, or Carl''s struggle, was seen in her eyes. Her eyes revealed her disdain in her heart, and her mouth also gave a mocking smile. Chapter 2056 "Is there anything funny?" Rod, who was puzzled in his heart, asked the broken wing angel. She didn''t understand why she could smile at the dispute between rezer and the devil. Did she like such a dispute? Rod felt a little puzzled. "Over the years, the means of those elathians have not changed at all." She shook her head slightly and said calmly. "Means?" Rod thought about what she said, then looked at farezer in the field, "do you mean his method of accepting those demons, inducement and coercion, and finally the means of threatening death?" The angel glanced at rod lightly: "I don''t think you mean the same thing to me. I mean his means of dividing the devil and leaving his opponent helpless. " "Isn''t that what I mean?" Rod glanced and asked in some doubt. The angel didn''t answer, but looked at rod contemptuously, and then looked into the field: "do you know how angels manage the Erathians?" "Angel..." rod looked at her deeply and didn''t understand why she was willing to say this to herself, but this was a rare opportunity. Maybe he could learn some secrets from the once arrogant king. At this moment, rod''s mind, blessed by the legendary wisdom, was running rapidly, thinking about the relationship between the angels and the elathians: "the angels reached an agreement with the royal family of elathia to help when elathia was in danger and save the troubled elathians. As for how to manage..." Rod thought about it and said, "I think it should be through the royal family. The angel sends an order to tell the Griffin heart king of elasia, and then the Griffin heart king will spread your order throughout elasia. You don''t even need to appear in front of people. The royal family of elasia will do it for you." In rod''s impression, this is true not only in eracia, but also in many places. As far as Diya, which rod is most familiar with, is concerned, the Lich there is just like this. They inform the Diya royal family of their orders, and then the Diya royal family will achieve all this. If we say how angels manage the Erathians, we must not get around the royal family of Erathia. Listening to rod''s story, she sighed slightly: "I don''t mean this kind of management." Seeing that his answer was denied by the angel, rod felt a little confused and didn''t understand what she said. When rod planned to ask her further, the broken wing angel turned his head and looked at the position of Carl and farezer. "The general you choose is repeating the routine commonly used by the elathians. He clearly rewards and punishes and tries to establish order in the Legion, but he forgets the very important point, that is, their thought, or will." Listening to the angel''s story, rod seemed to feel something for a moment. He looked at the broken wing angel and looked at the direction of the undead Legion along her line of sight. "You mean they need some will to obey farezer''s orders?" Recalling the words about elathia mentioned by the angel before, rod felt a little and blurted out, "will... I remember. How do you ask the angel to manage elathians? I remember a long time ago, they did not rely solely on the royal family of elasia to manage the rules, but with the help of the Holy See to manage people''s will. " At this moment, rod remembered all kinds of rumors about elasia a long time ago. It is said that in the most powerful period of elasia, the authority in the territory was not only the royal family, but also the equally powerful Holy See, and the power of the Holy See was not even weaker than the royal family. Before that, rod would still be puzzled about all kinds of situations in eracia. He didn''t understand why eracia already had a royal family and why he set up an institution such as the Holy See. Now he realized that the Holy See was established to meet what the broken wing angel said before and achieve willful management. If the Holy See has brought anything to people''s will, it must be people''s reverence for God and a unified will. This is something that can''t be done by the elathian royal family alone, and it is also the reason why elathia was so strong. Seeing that he understood something, the broken wing angel nodded with satisfaction: "you''re right. It seems that you''ve realized it. Those angels manage the Erathians as the Erathians manage the sheep. The leader is responsible for leading the sheep, and the direction of the sheep is determined by the shepherd. " With that, she stretched out her slender fingers and pointed to the undead Legion still arguing not far away. "The devil''s habitual thinking is no longer applicable in your legion, nor is it what you need. In hell, they need chaos and fighting, but in the Legion, do you still want to see them like this? The commander you appointed only knows to formulate a series of systems, but they don''t know that they still have many differences in thought. " Her words also slightly changed rod''s face and asked for advice: "then please tell me what he should do?" "Instill them with new ideas, or a will, infect and inspire all Legion members and unify their thoughts and actions. That is the general direction for your Legion. In addition to tactical layout, the commander has to do daily maintenance under the guidance of the general direction." She answered slowly. "Will..." the existence of legendary wisdom immediately made rod understand a lot of things. He was much better than other creatures in understanding ability. Of course, legendary wisdom is also not omnipotent. In addition to being able to quickly learn all kinds of five-level magic, if there is no learned knowledge in advance, legendary wisdom itself is rarely attached. Only after being reminded by other creatures or after learning, rod can master it. "This is your Legion. Your commander can set up a daily system, but he can''t replace you and determine the core will for your Legion." The broken wing angel put his hand behind him and said faintly. Rod was slightly stunned and looked at the broken wing angel with different eyes. From her active speech and guidance to herself, although her tone was still arrogant, her heart was not as cold as her appearance. Rod knew that she had become an arrogant king in the future, and he didn''t know what she had experienced. After hearing the story of the broken wing angel, rod looked at the Legion members not far away, and many new ideas came to his mind. Chapter 2057 Looking at the Legion members in the distance, at this moment, rod stopped waiting and walked forward slowly. Although Carl was dismissive of Fraser''s orders, when he really saw rod going up and down, his heart suddenly tightened. He could not listen to Fraser''s orders, but could not disobey rod''s words. Before that, rod had always given Carl such an opportunity with tacit approval. Carl could see that what the master respected in his heart was also the power and chaos most valued by the demons. These things could not be understood by those Erathians. "Master..." Seeing rod approaching, farezer''s face also changed slightly. In his opinion, maybe he hadn''t been able to subdue Carl for so long, which attracted the dissatisfaction of the master, and his heart suddenly became nervous. "Don''t worry, I''m very satisfied that you can do this." Thinking of the angel''s words, rod took a deep look at farezer. He didn''t have the powerful blood force of the great devil. He did what agran could not do by any means only by human body, which was enough to explain his ability to rod. Seeing this, Carlton, who had not recovered, was a little worried and said loudly, "master, you understand my loyalty to you. You can let me do anything, but that human can''t!" After being resurrected by the death field, rod does not need to worry about the loyalty of those demons, but the loyalty of these demons to rod does not mean that they will obey the human orders designated by rod. For rebellious demons, these two things are fundamentally contrary to each other. Just like Carl, he thinks from the bottom of his heart that he is better than farezer in both strength and command. It is impossible for the devil to admit that he is not as good as a human. For this reason, the more Rhode uses the field of death or the holy word of darkness to make these demons loyal to himself, the more these demons will not obey farezer''s orders. When rod leaves, the first thing they have to do is to replace farezer''s position. In their eyes, they despise mankind. Only by doing so is a more favorable method for the Legion. It is not easy to change the thoughts of these demons. Although rod can change their will with the dark holy word, this will happen countless times with the increase of Legion members. Even if rod uses the dark holy word, the newly added demons will still do so. If you want to completely change the undead legion, you should, as the broken wing angel said, start from the aspect of will to make these demons achieve ideological unity. Rod looked at the devil and said slowly, "it seems that you don''t understand what''s wrong with you." "Master, you can say I''m wrong, but you can ask other Legion members, which one of them really listens to the human command? Even those supervisors are just for your sake. Without your command, people with inferior blood like him are not even qualified to say a word to me! " Carl glared at farezer and said, "master, you also have great demon blood in your body. You must know what I mean." Listening to Carl''s words, farezer turned white. On the other side, rod just shook his head: "do you know why we call the undead Legion?" Carl was slightly stunned. He didn''t think why rod suddenly asked him this question and replied uncertainly: "because... In the master''s field, we can always be awakened and won''t really die, so we are called the undead Legion?" Rod nodded: "what you said is also the reason why many demons were willing to take the initiative to join in at the beginning. But you should know that when I am not near the Legion, the field will not work, and you will still be killed. I didn''t set up the undead Legion to keep you around. Many times, you will face the situation that the commander commands for me. " "I can be a commander." Carl opened his eyes wide and said. "What the commander needs is not strong strength and blood, but tactics and planning. Unfortunately, I don''t see these in you." Rod shook his head and recalled that if the king of gluttony had not come to stir up the situation when he attacked and killed Carl, rod could even wipe out all the members of the chaotic force without loss, which also showed Carl''s mistake in command. "But he is a human! How can I be commanded by humans? " Carl insisted. Rod gave him a deep look: "Carl, look around you. Your companions are moving forward for a great goal, and the undead Legion exists for this, that is to let the real undead come to the world." Then rod opened his hands and motioned to him, "not long ago, my body was imprisoned in the angel''s treasure house. When I recover, my field is only half the size of the present. Now, the improvement range of the field is greater than I thought. I have a hunch that when I achieve legend or even a higher level, the scope of the field of death will be further expanded, and eventually the world will be included, even the ectopic side will be wrapped. At that time, the members of the Legion who follow me and fight with me will be truly immortal. There will be no enemy who can become your opponent. " With rod''s story, the eyes of many nearby demons also showed longing. "Now, when all the members of the Legion are working hard for this, you wantonly destroy the discipline of the Legion, openly disobey the command of the commander and push the arrival of that moment farther and farther for your dissatisfaction, for your own selfish desires, for some arrogance that can''t be let go. Don''t you understand your mistake? Demons like you should be reviled by other legions and nailed to the pillar of shame of sinners forever. " Rod''s words were plain and dignified. Under the influence of rod, the eyes of nearby demons looking at Carl also changed from sympathy and indignation to contempt and disgust. Those demons who became the supervisor first secretly rejoiced in their choice. "Bah!" As rod''s voice fell, the demons in the Legion spit at Carl one after another. At this moment, the blood of the great devil can no longer cause the fear of other demons. Under rod''s narration, Carl''s body trembled and his eyes showed a complex look. After a long time, he bowed his head and said, "I have understood my mistake and am willing to accept the punishment of the commander." Rod turned sideways and looked at farezer. The commander immediately understood what he meant and said, "Carl krigan, you will be punished by hanging in public for disobeying orders. The end of the punishment is the moment your body recovers." Under the sign of farezer, two great demon supervisors came to Carl, who was cut off in the battle, picked up his giant sickle, penetrated his chest with the sickle blade, and nailed his upper body on the giant sickle. The strong blood of the great devil makes him not die even if he is so hurt, but can slowly recover from the injury. If he is nourished by magma, he may be able to recover in a few days. Chapter 2058 "General Salem, that terrible hero, is coming to the statue of fire..." The fire light emerged, revealing a panic big devil. There were few things that would make the big devil show such a panic. At this moment, he even ignored the glory in his blood and hurried to half kneel to report to the general in front of him. Listening to the report of the great devil, serron''s eyes were calm. He always looked at the red and ferocious devil statue with open arms in the magma in the distance and said slowly, "how many seal certificates are there on him?" "There are three floors. After he snatched a layer of seal certificates from us, he successively destroyed the evil dog Grint and the ghost cave demon king punk, and snatched two layers of certificates from them. Where he passed, no demon could survive. The remaining demon lords retreated out of huoyin city. " A report of the great devil''s slight panic. "It''s impossible. I remember not long ago, he was still wandering on the edge of huoyin City, fighting with the demons in huangquan ghost cave. If he wanted to come here, he had to wait until the last minute of the trial." Serren said with a little doubt. The great devil replied hesitantly: "we suspect that he may have received help from other places, so he came here in advance... Maybe his behavior has been valued by the king..." Salem shook his head: "you don''t know what the hero has done. He is cursed by all kings. Those who are willing to help him can only be other testers. The hero didn''t want to cooperate with anyone. An ordinary demon couldn''t even get close to him. There was no way to exile him in the fire. Who on earth is helping him? Is it Carl? He doesn''t have such great courage to approach him at the risk of losing a group of big demons... " Speaking of this, Salem took a deep breath: "I didn''t expect that the hero would appear in this test. Maybe it''s the king''s meaning... Lust demon, are you the last opponent before I activate the statue of Vulcan..." "You are not his opponent." The voice of mockery came from the inverted five pointed star Dharma array beside him. In the Dharma array, a skeleton was bound by a dark chain, and a mocking flame flashed in his eyes. "Do you know what great achievements he has done? If you want to be against him, you will undoubtedly seek your own death. In front of him, you are like powerless children. " "That has the final say, do you think that he has been as pure as ever?" Before his voice fell, the dark red sword fell violently from behind him. Salem quickly turned back, just wanted to shuttle through the fire, but unexpectedly found that the direction pointed by the sword did not face him. The crimson sword crossed his side and turned to bombard the ferocious statue. At this moment, Salem''s face changed dramatically. He felt his blood boiling, and the screams and wails came from the direction of the statue, which also awakened the hidden ability in the devil''s blood. "No, the seal certificate was not complete, and the sacrifice was not offered, so he planned to forcibly activate the statue of Vulcan..." at this moment, Salem felt his intention, and his face immediately became ugly, but then he seemed to think of something, "that''s good. After getting the seal certificate on him, I will thank him for coming here." Under the influence of the statue of Vulcan, the nearby demons have changed more or less, with a painful look on their faces, even the great demons beside selun. Just as Salem planned to boost his morale and let the nearby demons fight with the enemy under the influence of the statue of Vulcan, a burst of footsteps also came to his ears. According to his reputation, he also saw the comer. His appearance was quite different from ordinary demons. He didn''t have all kinds of characteristics of hell demons. Instead, he was more like a creature on the surface of the earth, which was thin and tender among the demons. Serron reached out his hand and the giant sickle appeared in his hand with the fire. He pointed the giant sickle at the hero. Without more orders, the great demons belonging to the blood sickle army shot one after another. The fire light constantly appeared beside the hero, but it could not stop him from moving forward. The crimson sword came out of his hand, cutting off the giant sickle and the body of the great devil at the same time. The great devil who had just shuttled through the fire was attacked before he launched an attack, and died in the sweep of the sword. If you look carefully, you can even see that there is a deep crack in the position where the God of fire was swept by the sword. "Incredible... This power..." Looking at the great devil under his hand, he died without resistance in front of the power of the hero. At this moment, sellen didn''t feel angry, but was deeply infected by that power. Even though he had already known the great power of the ancient hero, Salem still looked down on his strength. This is not the existence that can defeat a group of great demons. His strength has reached the king level. Eyes collided. At this moment, the hero also locked his eyes on selun, as if he had found his goal. "Do you know him?" Through the human eye ring, rod saw the troubled selun and his party, as well as the ancient heroes who alone caused all this. They are the lust demons in selun''s mouth. Lustful demons can appear in the center of huoyin city thanks to the help of the undead Legion. Rod guessed about the strength of the lustful devil. The strength of this ancient hero should be above all the demons involved in the trial. He has reached the legendary peak, that is, the level of the king. If there is any defect, it is that he is only alone and can''t deal with some complex situations. Take the journey as an example. According to his own speed, when he passes through the huge city of huoyin and reaches the center of the statue of the God of fire, I''m afraid maixijia has already been sacrificed. If he is dragged by battle on the road, he can''t even catch up with the end of the trial. After rectifying the undead legion, rod planned to lead the undead Legion to rescue Messika, but he quietly changed his mind when he thought of the previous commitment of the lustful king and the strength of the undead Legion. The undead Legion needs more members. The corpse Witch King transformed by ordinary creatures can''t be ranked in the undead Legion at all. Only those demons above level 6 in hell can be regarded as high-quality members. To this end, rod took the idea to the ancient heroes and other demons in the trial. Chapter 2059 Before Salem was attacked, the undead Legion made a series of tests on the ancient heroes according to rod''s requirements. Among them, one of rod''s most concerns is whether he can be transmitted by the flame of the great devil. If this method is feasible, rod will undoubtedly find the best way to fight him. Just rely on the great devil to transport him to some desperate situations where ordinary people cannot survive, such as the deep sea below the water element level, or the hot magma of the fire lake, and he can easily kill him. The more he tried, the more frightened rod was at the strength of the hero. Even if twenty great demons came forward alternately with flame evasion and tried to put their hands on him to show flame evasion, they could not achieve results, but let these demons die one by one. Other demon lords, after learning this news, I''m afraid they have been painfully afraid to continue to try. Even the original Carl, the big demons brought to the trial, are only in their early twenties, not to mention other demon Lords. Such a heavy loss is enough to make them completely out of the trial. However, rod doesn''t care about the loss of these great demons. Even the sword of the ancient hero can destroy the great demons in an instant, but when he goes a little farther, rod can make the great demons reborn in the fire. In the end, due to the insufficient number of big demons, even Carl, who was originally being punished and hung on the sickle, was mobilized to the team transmitting the hero. Carl also seized this opportunity. Relying on his sharper fighting smell than ordinary big demons, under the command of farezer, he successfully transmitted the ancient hero to the center of huoyin city in the flame. Although he was killed by the sword of the ancient hero as soon as the transmission was completed, his face was smiling, because he knew that when the Master arrived, he would be reborn, and at that time, he would also be rewarded by the master, making the whole Legion take a big step towards real immortality. The idea that rod instilled into the undead Legion has unknowingly penetrated into the hearts of the Legion members. "I don''t know who he is. Or, what makes you think I know? " Rod''s inquiry, in exchange for the disdainful eyes of the broken wing angel, seems to have instructed rod before, but her whim. "Really?" Rod didn''t seem to believe the angel''s answer. According to his understanding, in the human eye ring, the incomparable ancient hero and the broken wing angel in front of him are obviously people of the same era, "how did I hear that he defeated you who fell into hell?" "Then go and ask me. What does it have to do with myself?" She gave rod a faint glance at the corner of her mouth. Rod was a little helpless. It seemed that he couldn''t get the information of the ancient hero from the angel. The weakness of the hero can only be found by rod himself. In any case, the existence of this angel is rod''s last guarantee. Even if she is not needed, her identity alone is enough to deter other demons. In the picture presented by the human eye ring, the war is getting worse and worse. The only one who can compete with the ancient hero and slightly withstand his attack is sellen. At this moment, selun''s whole body was surrounded by flames, and his body size was larger than before. The characteristics of the body surface similar to human beings had completely disappeared. The fine scales replaced the original dark red skin and belonged to the blood of the great devil. At this moment, he was activated to the extreme. "This is..." Looking at the changes in Salem, rod looked slightly changed. He recalled some situations in the third expansion in his memory. Rod recalled that many demons in the hell Legion in previous lives had mastered a unique ability. This ability is similar to the barbarians of krylord. They can burst out the crazy power in their blood. With the blessing of their blood ability, they can put themselves into complete demonization and greatly improve their strength. Among the demons, the demonization effect of small monsters is the most amazing. After the demonization, they will break away from their original identity of small monsters and obtain the demonic blood in the demonization. During his previous trip to hell, rod had never seen a demon show such power. He forgot his demonization ability for a while. Until now, he remembered after seeing the changes in sellen. Not only Salem, but also all the great demons illuminated by the statue of Vulcan have entered the demonization at this moment. It seems that the statue of Vulcan is the source of demonization. The only one who can maintain the original form is the ancient hero who came here. Different from the alienation effect brought by dirty blood, the strength of demons entering the demonized state has been greatly improved. Moreover, demonization is far more stable than alienation and can be applied to all kinds of demons. Looking at the picture displayed by the human eye ring, those who fell into demonization and still couldn''t stop the old hero''s party, rod''s face became faint and heavy. The number of great demons under selun is far more than that led by Carl. The number of corpses around the ancient hero alone is more than twice the total number of great demons in the undead Legion. Even so, it can''t hurt a hair of the ancient hero. Rod also relied on the continuous rebirth in the field of death and paid the price of hundreds of great devil deaths before he successfully transmitted the hero away. "It''s our turn." Rod took his eyes away from the human eye ring and looked back at the demons who followed him. The defeat of Salem and the death of a number of great demons also made rod aware of his opportunity. Rod, who vaguely knows the ancient hero''s power, didn''t intend to be an enemy with him. He just wanted to save maixijia and leave hell, but now rod changed his original idea. Distance won in the trial and met the requirements of the lustful king, so as to get rid of the biggest trouble. Rod only had the last step. It seemed that only the ancient hero stood in front of him. Earlier, rodete intended Rowling to seek divination. In addition to finding a way to save messijia without attracting the king''s attention, rodete was also looking for a way to deal with the hero. Unfortunately, the result of divination did not seem to bring any enlightenment to rod. In addition to the broken wing angel, rod needed to rely on his own strength. Since the news of the battle with Salem cannot be concealed from the king of hell, rod simply no longer hides. He sends the ancient hero to the statue of Vulcan in order to try to find out his weakness with the help of Salem''s strength. Taking a deep breath, rod looked at commander farezer: "give them orders and we''ll meet the hero." Chapter 2060 "Cough..." Marching in the dense forest, the old elves in green robes suddenly coughed one after another. She coughed very hard. Every sound seemed to use up all her strength. After a while, she was panting. Seeing this, the elf swordsman who was marching with her took the initiative to pat her on the back. "Dragon Whisperer, are you all right now? Do you need a break? " He asked with some concern. "No problem... I just didn''t catch my breath." She took a few deep breaths and replied. As she spoke, she lowered her head slightly and looked at the green grass under her feet. Her eyes flashed a little confused. The man in white saw the worry in her heart. His eyes stayed on the weapon of the elf swordsman for a moment. Finally, he said, "your time is running out." "I know everything you say. I have chosen the inheritor and am ready to teach her what I have learned in my life. If you didn''t suddenly appear, now I should enjoy the last time under her care. " The old fairy woman complained, but she didn''t blame the man in white: "it''s really unfair. After all these years, you''re still what you used to be, just like I met you for the first time. There''s no change." "Why don''t you say that your elves are the most unfair. I''ve never seen a vampire as old as you. Even vampires who have lived for hundreds of years spend most of their time in long sleep. Your elves have actually lived. " Aside, the vampires in the team couldn''t help saying. Perhaps in the eyes of ordinary people, vampires have been regarded as the representative of long life. Compared with several people in front of tamik, the long life of vampires seems to be nothing at all. After chatting a few words, several people continued to move forward in the dense forest. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Alama, are you telling the truth? Ahead is the tomb of the king of witchcraft? " Deep in the dark cave, the man with eyes on his face couldn''t help asking. He stared at the elegant blond magician with his eyes, trying to see his real idea from the magician''s reaction. "Of course it''s true. I risked my life to find the location of the Royal Mausoleum from hardworth''s library." Alma replied confidently, "it''s you, drache. Why did you bring so many aliens?" "Don''t mention it. Since Qianyan was injured, our life is much worse than before. Those hidden magic eye believers dare to show their authority in front of the great evil eye believers. The hero AJET took away most of the poisonous eyes with more than 100 eyes and went to the great cause of Lord Morrel. In order to explore the king''s mausoleum, I can take out so many evil eyes. " Draghi blinked, all eyelids closed and opened together, neat and uniform in control. With his words, alama turned slightly to look at the hundreds of evil eyes who came here with him, and could not help but frown. "OK..." alama said secretly. Unfortunately, although the number of evil eyes is small, they can barely be used to explore the king''s mausoleum. "Tell me about you. I heard you participated in the last xenobiotic competition, didn''t you?" Drache asked with interest. Alama frowned: "why do you ask this?" "I heard some rumors." Speaking of this, de lachi lowered his voice: "it is said that in the last xenobiotic competition, the participating creatures and the magician were bloodwashed by a mysterious figure, and that person won the championship. Although the officials of the nigon royal family and the Academy of witchcraft did not admit it, I learned the truth from some secret channels. " "Secret channels? You''re not talking about the thieves guild, are you? " Recalling all kinds of things in the alien race, alama was slightly stunned and asked. "No. Don''t guess. " After hearing what Arama said, delach immediately denied this. Some looked up, some looked down, and others kept staring at Arama. Alama looked at him suspiciously, but didn''t ask anything more about this question: "what do you want to know?" "The mysterious man." Drache asked quickly, "did you see him? It is said that he claimed to be the most perfect creature in the alien race. His whole body has been transformed by magic. He has three pairs of wings, three pairs of bat wings, eight arms and twenty eyes. Not only me, but also many magicians who have heard about the rumors of the alien race are full of curiosity about him. " "What?" Alama stretched out her hand and scratched her head, recalled rod''s appearance, and listened to the rumors in de lachi''s mouth. He could not connect the two together, nor did he know which magician survived the competition and spread rumors about rod everywhere. "I do know him. It may be different from what you think. He himself is quite different from what is mentioned in the rumors... " Alama''s face suddenly changed before her voice fell, not only him, but also delach. The strong mana fluctuation triggered a violent explosion, which immediately swallowed the evil eyes behind the team, and the whole cave shook. At this moment, they were attacked by the enemy. "Those damn cave people dare to attack my evil eyes!" Looking at those evil eyes injured in the explosion, delach gritted his teeth and said that all his eyes stared round. He wanted to avenge the cave people for those evil eyes now. Alama, who remained calm, stopped him: "Have you forgotten our goal? This is the nest of cavemen. Killing them will not help us. You never know how many cave people here kill a group, but it will attract more cave people and eventually expose the location of the king''s mausoleum. Even when hardworth was still alive, he did not dare to publicize the news of the king''s mausoleum. Once the location of the king''s mausoleum was exposed, countless magicians would come here. " "Damn it." Drache scolded angrily. Finally, he listened to alama''s words and stopped the idea of fighting back against the caveman. "But... When did the spellcasters with such abilities come into being?" Delach looked at the damage of the evil eye. More than half of the evil eyes were seriously injured in the explosion, and the rest were also slightly injured, which made him smack his tongue. "That''s none of our business. Hurry into the king''s mausoleum." Alama looked in the direction of the spell and said slowly. Delach nodded and then led the team towards the king''s mausoleum. Chapter 2061 "Have you heard your master''s orders? According to my previous team, each big demon, bring the other members of your team to the picture shown by the master. " In the human eye ring, the battle in front of the God of fire becomes more and more intense. Unless one side is completely defeated, they will never stop. After receiving rod''s order, farezer quickly ordered the members of the undead Legion. With his order, the originally lax demons seemed to be spurred by an invisible whip at this moment and immediately followed his order. On the battlefield, serren''s another attack was fruitless. He was pushed back by the dark red sword. He held a huge sickle, and his scaly arm was also scratched. The injury spread to his chest. If he hadn''t shuttled the fire in time, his whole body would have been almost divided into two by the sword. "General Salem, are you all right..." the big devil holding two short sickles asked him. "It''s just some minor injuries." With a loud cry, serren stamped his left foot down, and a piece of ground under his feet was deeply sunken. The wavy cracks spread around him, and there was magma pouring in. Salem poured magma on his body, accompanied by the Zizi sound. The previous injuries are recovering rapidly, and the lines of fire are spreading on him. "Unexpectedly, his attack can directly activate the statue of Vulcan. However, I continue to wait for the owners of other seal vouchers. The time has come to sacrifice the traitor from hell to the great statue of Vulcan! " Looking at the ancient hero, a little fanaticism flashed in sellen''s eyes. Although the ancient hero has extremely powerful power, as long as the sacrifice is completed and the statue of fire is completely activated, Salem is confident to fight with it. "The beast that once existed and now does not exist is the eighth, and he is among the seven, and he has fallen to destruction." Serron recited the prayer slowly. With his recitation, at this moment, the God of fire was like a red awn, and the eyes at the statue turned into two light sources that dyed everything. This light was not dazzling, but there was an eye-catching magic. For a time, there was no other color in the whole space except the red awn. Even the ancient hero slowed down at this moment, but the nearby demons did not attack him. Their attention was also attracted by the red light. The call from the blood attracted them to the statue of fire. Only a few demons could still stay awake, including the double sickle demon assigned by selren. He painfully resisted the attraction of the statue of fire and slowly came to the Dharma array that imprisoned maixijia. "Greedy king..." Looking at the skeleton imprisoned in the Dharma array, the body of the double sickle demon trembled slightly. He understood that the identity of the skeleton was one of the seven kings in serron''s prayer. In peacetime, even the great devil dare not disrespect the king, but now it is up to him to execute the king. For the great devil, this means supreme glory. Although it is praised by other creatures after the trial and thinks that it will only be selron who has the ability to compete with the king, the double sickle great devil will always remember this moment. He will always remember that he executed the greedy king in the trial. "What are you hesitating about?" In the Dharma array, maixijia looked at the double sickle devil and asked with a sneer. "I am honored to be your executioner. Executing the king in charge of crime is a great honor that other demons can''t dream of. I...... " He was so excited that the double sickle devil put down his vigilance. At this moment, his focus was entirely on maixijia in the Dharma array, ignoring the sudden danger around him. The blade ran through his chest from behind. The blade with violent current turned him into a charred corpse in an instant. When he felt the pain, it was too late. In front of the paralysis brought by strong current, he couldn''t resist at all, and even the pain didn''t last too long. Behind the double sickle devil, there was still a warm flame slowly dissipated until death. He couldn''t see who gave himself a fatal blow from behind. Fortunately, after his death, his chance came. He, who had turned into a charred corpse, quickly climbed up from the ground and greeted the man behind him respectfully: "master, the great devil Hagrid, is willing to work for you." Appearing in front of the double sickle devil is a man in a wide cloak and two big demons who appear together. One of the big demons is slowly taking back his hand on the man''s shoulder. For the greetings from the great devil, the man just waved his hand and then looked at maixijia in the Dharma array. His wrist shook. The sword blade in his hand swayed gently and sent out several violent lightning to bombard the ceremony that bound her. "Huh?" However, the result of lightning bombardment stunned rod slightly. The bombardment of lightning did not achieve the desired results. After being bombarded by several panels of lightning with a damage of 480, the ritual array in front of him was safe and sound. The lines on the surface of the ritual didn''t even make waves, which undoubtedly stopped rod''s action. "It''s useless. This is a ceremony arranged by the arrogant king himself. Once you enter, you can''t leave again unless you kill me in the Dharma array. Ordinary spells can''t destroy it." In the Dharma array, maixijia looked at rod''s behavior and shook her head and sighed. Rod doesn''t care about this. A single 480 points of damage can''t damage the ceremony. It only shows that the damage hasn''t reached the critical point of destroying the Dharma array. With the huge mana value, he can inflict more damage than 480 times the basic. Even if it is the Dharma array laid by the arrogant king, he can''t bear this degree of damage. Just as rod injected mana into the ultimate lightning and made the blazing lightning attached to the divine sword, ready to destroy the ritual Dharma array, there was a reminder from maixijia. "Although your lightning is enough to destroy the Dharma array, it will also destroy me. I think you don''t want to do that, right?" Seeing this, rod scratched his head and could only reluctantly disperse the lightning in his hand. Even if the ultimate lightning could destroy the ritual array, it would make maixijia die. That was a meaningless move. Looking at maixijia in the Dharma array, rod took a deep breath. He guessed that the ceremony in front of him might have the effect of prohibiting space magic, but he didn''t expect that the effect of the ceremony was far more than that. Chapter 2062 "That''s right." Looking at maisijia trapped in the center of the Dharma array, rod seemed to think of something and took the initiative to say, "do you remember your set of prophecy cards?" "That''s my masterpiece." In her words, with her confidence, "why do you mention this?" "Before coming here, I specially asked Rowling to do divination for me. Under her guidance, I drew three prophecy cards. Unfortunately, with her current ability, she still can''t interpret the interpretation of these three prophecy cards." While explaining the previous situation to her, rod took the three prophecy cards out of the space ring and showed them to maisiga. "Show me quickly!" Seeing this, maixijia seemed to be aware of something. Her eyes showed some urgency and hurriedly asked rod for it. "According to the order I drew, the first one is this... The holy cutting angel, should be called like this. The second is nimbus, the hero, and the third is hell. " Rod showed the three prophecy cards in turn. The golden winged angel, the crying boy holding the body of a hound, and the hell torturing sinners were the patterns shown on the card. After showing the card, rod couldn''t help asking, "do you know what enlightenment these three cards contain? Rowling said that she has not been able to interpret the schematic diagram of each prophecy card face pattern and draw accurate enlightenment. " Recalling Rowling''s interpretation of the prophecy card, rod couldn''t help pumping at the corners of his mouth. Looking at the three cards that rod took out, Messika was a little urgent. This was the look she had never shown when she was captured by the devil: "of course I know the meaning of each card. This is the card I made. The revelation of the prophecy card is to let you find the lazy king. " "What?" Rod raised his eyebrows and was surprised for a while. After listening to Messika''s interpretation of the prophecy cards, rod subconsciously looked at those prophecy cards. He really didn''t understand why Messika made such an interpretation. The patterns on these three prophecy cards were not related to the lazy king. "Are you sure? These three cards mean to let me find the lazy king? Not anything else... "Rod scratched his head and asked in some doubt. "It''s obvious. Can''t you see it?" Answered maisica unhappily. "All right." Rod no longer insisted, but his doubts did not decrease, "but why? I have nothing to do with the lazy King except some dog trainers. " "I can only give enlightenment. Who knows why. But I think it may have something to do with the race of lazy kings. After all, it is quite different from ordinary demons. Although it controls the source of sin, it still belongs to undead creatures in essence. " Maisica thought for a moment and replied. Listening to her explanation, rod was slightly stunned: "you say it''s a dead creature? Doesn''t that mean... " Rod didn''t go on. For a long time, rod''s use of the ghost King cloak is to directly display the first feature of the ghost King cloak, that is, convert dead creatures into higher-level undead creatures, that is, the corpse Witch King, according to their own level of soul summoning, and rarely use its second feature. The second feature of the ghost King cloak allows rod to forcibly plant spiritual marks on other undead creatures and gain control over them. Rod with dark holy words often doesn''t need to plant spiritual marks so troublesome. He often relies on them to obtain experience value. To rod''s surprise, the lazy king was a dead creature. At this moment, rod seemed to have a hunch about why the revelation in the prophecy card would make him look for the lazy king. If we had known the news earlier, many of rod''s plans would have changed. "It''s too late. I guess now it is competing with other kings for the soul of the saint." Maxima shook her head and said slowly. Rod glanced at her, was about to continue his inquiry, and suddenly felt a threat in his heart. The flame suddenly appeared behind rod. The two great demons behind rod, just aware of the threat, were cut through their necks by the sickle blade attached to the flame, and fell askew to one side. After doing all this, the demon seemed not satisfied. The giant sickle swept across the room and was making a dull sound of breaking the air against rod''s waist and abdomen. If it was cut, rod''s whole body would be divided into two. The lightning shrouded blade, one point faster than his action, steadily blocked the huge sickle. The lightning on the blade instantly bounced the man away. Taking this opportunity, rod also saw the attacking devil. It was selun who was demonized. Under the illumination of the statue of Vulcan, the bat wings behind him became wider and wider, not only his arms, but also his whole body was covered with a layer of armor like scales. "Nice raid." Looking at the devil in front of him, rod commented slowly, "unfortunately, it''s useless." Rod clapped his hands. On the ground, the two great demons who had just died under the selun raid were now climbing up with their necks covered. Although the wounds had recovered, their necks still seemed to have the burning temperature on the giant sickle, which also made them feel a lingering fear. Fortunately, under the role of the field of death, they still had a chance to start again. "What is this area?" Seeing this, sellen sighed deeply. With the appearance of rod and his party, not only around the Dharma array where maisiga is located, but also the whole battlefield fell into chaos. The demon who died in the hands of the ancient hero, originally led by Salem, recovered at this moment, and didn''t even leave any injuries all over his body. Not only Salem, but also the ancient hero was stunned when he saw this scene. The emergence of this ability deeply exceeded his expectation. "Death field." With serren''s insight, he quickly judged that all the anomalies in front of him came from the power of the field. Rod didn''t hide anything. "You haven''t touched the legend. It''s really..." Serren''s eyes narrowed slightly and stared at rod. From rod, he felt a deep threat. If possible, he didn''t mind eradicating rod. Unfortunately, the previous brief temptation made him understand that rod can''t be solved easily. Not to mention that there are ancient heroes in the distance, and those great demons that originally belonged to the blood sickle army turned into subordinates of the enemy after they were killed, which made him vaguely feel that the trend is gone. "I admit your potential. Are you here to save the greedy king? Like the fallen? Unfortunately, this is the ritual Dharma array personally arranged by the arrogant king. Without his command, others can''t lift it. The statue of Vulcan has been activated. No matter who wins, the ''beast'' will devour you. " Salem shook his head. "Really? "I don''t think so," asked rod. Serren just wanted to say something, but his eyes suddenly caught a glimpse of a figure on the edge of the Dharma array. Suddenly, his eyes stared round and a deep shock appeared on his face. Chapter 2063 "Listen, you dead and reborn waste demons, no matter what your identity and status, from now on, you are a member of the undead army to correct forgetfulness. Now it is a battle period. After the battle, I will tell you the details, but now, the only thing you have to do is listen to me." With the arrival of rod and his entourage, the demons who had died in the hands of ancient heroes woke up at this moment. After waking up, the first thing they feel is the loss that is difficult to adapt to. The memory of death echoes in their minds. It is clear that they have died in the previous battle, and their consciousness has sunk into the deep darkness. Everything they see after waking up seems to be just a dream. They only feel that there are some more things in their minds. It seems that an existence named rod awakens them again. At this time, a burst of severe female voices came from the ears of these confused demons. Following the prestige, they saw a slender demon with a whip in his right hand, a chain in his left hand, and boots under his feet. "Why are there demons here? The demon is not qualified to come here. " A newly awakened demon shook his head and got up from the ground. Even if the demon in front of him had a legendary rank, he was not much different from an ordinary krigan. Their weak body made it difficult for them to get the awe of other demons. "And who do you say is waste? You''d better make these words clear, otherwise, the great orvey will give you a painful lesson! " As he spoke, he pointed the giant sickle at the demon, and a strong momentum burst out all over him. It meant that the demon would kill him if he didn''t agree. The demons who had just awakened nearby also showed their eyes at the good play, looking at the great demon in the field, which belongs to the devil''s blood, so that they naturally like to see this kind of thing happen. "It''s terrible. In the blood sickle army, orvey is the worst devil to talk to. The demon dared to talk to him like this. It seems that the end will be better." A newly awakened Pit Lord said mockingly. "I know her. She is a famous Demon Under the lust king, Finley Percy. I didn''t expect her to come to the statue of Vulcan. It''s a pity for her body, but who makes her dare to question the majesty of the great devil? This is what she deserves. " Another big devil shook his head and said coldly. "Wait... Look, she''s holding it in her hand. That''s..." When a group of discontented demons nearby expressed their views one after another, a Tauren demon found something wrong, showed a look of surprise in his eyes and shouted. With the devil''s words, other demons also found something wrong. They saw that a lying devil was tied to the iron chain held by Finley''s left hand, and the iron chain was connected to the collar at his neck. Looking at the unconvinced orvey, Finley untied the iron chain tied to the collar, waved the whip fiercely, beat the devil on the back, and said sternly, "go and teach him a lesson!" "Yes." Under Finley''s whipping, the demon climbed up from the ground, locked Ovi with his eyes without fluctuation, and answered slowly. "Carl... It''s impossible..." at this moment, orvey saw the true face of the devil who climbed up from the ground, and was impressively Carl, who also belonged to the great devil. Before that, Ovi heard Carl''s name from other demons many times. Carl was also one of the few demons who dared to do the right thing with selren in this trial. Although orvey never thought that Carl would be the opponent of general Salem, he had to admit that Carl''s strength should be above the general great devil, and only general Salem could slightly hold him down. At this time, how could he not be surprised to see Carl rise humbly from the feet of the demon like a slave and obey the demon''s orders? If before that, orvey would doubt whether Carl was playing tricks in the dark in front of all the changes of death and rebirth, but at this moment, he has completely ruled out this idea. No big devil will crawl at the feet of the demon, let alone be held by the demon with a chain, which is a humiliation to the blood in the demon. "Carl, are you charmed by those demons?" Ovi lowered the giant sickle slightly and was about to say a few words to cardo, but there was a burning flame behind him. "Blood blockade." Listening to Carl''s low words, orvey''s face changed dramatically. He wanted to distance himself, but found that the flame hiding was no longer available. Carl holding a giant sickle had attacked him violently. At ordinary times, even if his comprehensive strength was weaker than Carl and he hid by the fire, Ovi was confident to hold him for a long time, but after his blood was blocked, Ovi couldn''t support Carl who flashed and attacked from the fire for long, and his two arms were cut off. The giant sickle belonging to orvey fell to the ground. At this moment, the awakened demons couldn''t bear it. They remembered the information left by rod after recovering from death, and slowly accepted the facts in front of them. "No..." Ovi''s scream echoed in the nearby devil''s ear. Seeing this, Finley stopped Carl''s action and came to Ovi''s bloody body. Despite the shining of the statue of fire, orvey still failed to make much resistance. Under Carl''s raid, orvey was no longer a man, only a bare trunk and head. Finley looked at orvey with disgust, then raised her boots and stepped heavily on his face: "I said you were the waste. You are already dead. Nobody cares if your body stinks. It''s the generous master rod who gave you a chance to recover from death. Is that how you repay your master? " The more she spoke, the more angry she became. She stepped heavily on orvey, and her toes twisted a few times from time to time. After a while, orvey''s face became flesh and blood blurred, her eyes burst, and even her voice could not be heard. "Corrector Finley, I''m the governor agran... You have a demon dying here. According to the order of the Legion, I''m responsible for executing him..." Looking at orvey at Finley''s feet, after he realized that a demon was going to die, agran appeared from the fire and swallowed his saliva silently. In terms of adjusting and teaching other demons, the demons in the Legion have far more talent than other demons. Farezer has also set up an army to correct forgetting. In front of her, Finley is the number one corrector, enough to make any demon obedient. Chapter 2064 "That''s..." Looking at the figure next to the ritual Dharma array, serron looked shocked: "arrogant king? How is this possible? Your majesty should be waiting for the final result of the trial... No, she is not an arrogant king. " Looking at it as like as two peas, she also discovered the unusual in her body. Although the breath was the same, in the memory of saalun, the arrogant king only used this appearance to show people, and was an angel form long ago, and was already abandoned by the arrogant king. "Selren..." The broken wing angel also saw the great devil in front of him. His eyes showed some color of memory and said slowly, "I''m very glad to see you hundreds of years later. I still remember when you followed me to betray the city in the clouds. When I recall, those things just happened in front of me... Unfortunately, I''m just the ghost summoned by the prophecy card. " Listening to her story, Sellon seemed to realize something. He looked at rod and maisiga in the French array and said in a high voice: "it''s your ghost. I''ve seen your prophecy card! I know what it can do! " Rod glanced at the great devil in front of him. If he was going to leave, rod couldn''t stop him. Then he didn''t say more, but looked at the broken wing angel. "Open the Dharma array. This is your ritual Dharma array now. You should be able to remove it?" Rod commanded. The broken wing angel didn''t say much. When she was summoned from the prophecy card, she promised Rowling that she would complete the task of saving maixijia. She had expected this to happen. She raised her hands slowly. The inverted five pointed star Dharma array at the foot of maixijia seemed to feel her action. For a moment, the light flowed, and the dark red light burst out. In an instant, she dyed the demons beside rod red. Together with the Legion members not far away, it also showed the abnormality here. "What happened over there? What will happen to the master? " Looking at rod''s position, agran asked with some concern. "This is not something you should pay attention to as a supervisor." His inquiry received a burst of mockery from Finley. "What you have to worry about more than this is the battle over there." As Finley pointed out, agran also saw the ancient heroes who were not far away, releasing their towering swords and destroying one Legion member after another. Seeing the great demons in the undead legion, who were almost the same as their own strength, fell into the hands of ancient heroes one by one, agran took a deep breath. If there was no blessing in the field of death, agran didn''t even dare to stay in front of him for a second after meeting such a terrible opponent. "It''s going to be unbearable over there ¡­¡­ It''s incredible that he killed the devil faster than the members of the Legion recovered. " Speaking of this, agran took a look at Finley, and then at the great devil Ovi stepping on her feet, and reminded him: "according to the command of the commander, it''s your turn to come forward with the members of the army to correct forgetfulness and drag the ancient hero..." In the middle of his words, agran seemed to feel something. He turned and looked back, with a surprise in his eyes: "it seems that NANs has finally brought his master''s giant body to the battlefield. I don''t know what the commander is thinking. He handed this task to nanes. His flame hiding ability can''t compare with other great demons. What should he do if he delays the arrival of the giant? " What appeared in the battlefield was the huge body that once belonged to Goliath. With the raid of the undead legion, the giant body was also brought to the battlefield by the great demons among the members. In front of the larger statue of Vulcan, the body of the giant seemed small, but this did not prevent him from becoming a flag in the hearts of the Legion members. "No..." Just then, Finley seemed to find something, and her eyes showed horror. The dark red light of the sword rose into the sky and quickly attacked the giant. The light of the sword left a deep trace in the space it passed through. Many demons who once belonged to selun recalled the previous moment at this moment, which was a terrible attack that almost split the God of fire into two. On the other hand, the red light of the ritual array that had trapped maixijia quickly converged, and finally everything was calm. There was no abnormality except the cracked ground under her feet. "I have fulfilled your request. My second task is over." After unsealing the seal under Messika, the broken wing angel looked at rod and said slowly. A burst of golden light poured out of her body, and her body slowly faded. Finally, it turned into a prophecy card with a red background in Phnom Penh and returned to maisica. Looking at the folded wing angel drawn on the front of the card, maisica seemed to feel it. After staring for a long time, she put down the card and turned to rod: "I knew you were the hero rod who got rid of my destiny as mentioned in the prophecy." "Don''t call me that." Rod said slowly, "I''m not a hero. I saved you just because you still have value to be saved. Restore your true face. At least in that way, I can see it better. " Under rod''s gaze, Messika''s body slowly changed, and her flesh and blood filled her skeleton body. She became a bent old woman with wrinkles and black spots on her face, and her skin looked bloodless. But soon, her back straightened up a little, and her skin became soft. Her eyes looked at last year''s stride and deep, and turned hot. The tip of her nose pressed down deeply added a bit of ferocious color to her. As like as two peas, Rhodes was restored to the same appearance as she did. She sandwiched the trump card with the folded wing angel between her fingers, gently covered it in front of her lips, and looked at rod. "I have a lot to ask you." Look at the changes in Messika, rod said slowly. Rod''s voice did not fall, and the huge shadow suddenly spread rapidly under his feet. Rod raised his head, but saw a scene that made him pale. The giant body belonging to Goliath was split in two by some terrible attack. The strong impact made the left half of the giant body hit towards his position with Messika. Slightly estimated the possible damage caused by the giant''s body, rod made a decision in an instant. This level of attack can''t be resisted hard, and his body can''t recover from the injury through the death field. Seeing this, rod grabbed maixijia, and their bodies immediately disappeared in the fire. Chapter 2065 He emerged from the fire and felt the tremor of the earth caused by the fall of the giant. Rod''s face changed faintly. The giant body belonging to Goliath fell down at this moment, and its whole body was divided into two, and it was the ancient hero who did all this. If rod didn''t escape with the flame in time, his whole body would be pressed under the giant. From a distance, when rod broke the ritual array, the battlefield on one side was extremely tragic. Members of the undead Legion were rushing one after another to the ancient hero and losing their lives. Waiting for them is the huge sword across the whole battlefield. All the Legion members in front of the sword are instantly divided into two parts. Even the body of the ancient hero can''t get close, even the body of Goliath is no exception. The intensity of the battle was far beyond rod''s expectation. Rod didn''t expect that earth shaking changes had taken place in another battlefield in the short time he broke the seal and rescued maixijia. The earth was deeply cracked under the sweeping of the sword and divided into countless fragments. The magma poured up along the broken ground and swallowed up many Legion members. However, the ancient hero walked on the magma like walking on the ground, slowly moving forward, and the direction he was moving forward was where rod was. Even the great demons seemed vulnerable in front of him. If it were not for the continuous rebirth of nearby Legion members in the field of death, these demons would have died by now. The strength of ancient heroes is far above the members of the Legion. Even in the field of death, it can''t make up for the gap between them. "This power..." Looking at the tragic battlefield in the distance, rod couldn''t help feeling. Although rod had imagined the strength of the ancient hero very strong in his heart, rod was still very shocked after he really felt this strength. In front of the ancient hero, farezer''s command seemed useless. Whatever he did to mobilize those demons, the ancient hero did only one thing, that is, waving his sword. During the battle, the ancient hero did not show any magic. Relying solely on the sword that cut everything, he hanged an unknown number of Legion members, and even rod was affected. The most commendable undead characteristic of the undead Legion is more like the only ability they have in front of this ancient hero. No matter how many Legion members come up, he can sweep them away with a sword by waving and chopping out a huge sword. The strength has reached the level of an ancient hero. Ordinary legendary creatures can no longer threaten him or even support him for a moment. This is the crushing brought by absolute power. At this moment, rod had a certain desire in his heart. If he could transform and control the ancient hero, the strength of the undead Legion would change qualitatively. "Do you have anything to say about him? I''ve seen him on your trump card, don''t say you don''t know him. " It seems that he thought of something. Rod glanced at maisiga. He remembered that in maisiga''s set of prophecy cards, there was an ace based on this ancient hero. Rowling once relied on it to temporarily suppress Molly''s Dragon army. Rod also felt when he saw the ancient hero on the trump card appear in front of him. "Hero Butch..." the color of remembrance appeared in maisica''s eyes. "It seems that you have heard of his deeds. Yes, he is the terrible hero who once slaughtered hell. His great deeds appear in many bard classics of the surface world. He is also called the hero of light. " "So the legend is true?" As if he thought of something, rod looked at the ancient hero again. At this time, he was waving a sword again and dividing the giant who had just recovered into two parts. Remembering what the shadow lady had said before, rod asked incredulously, "hero Butch, did he really kill 90% of the demons in hell for the lustful king? Shouldn''t that be just a fable made up by a bard? " "Now you know, that''s not a fable. The hero who made all that is now in front of you." Messika stood beside rod, looking at the ancient hero who slaughtered the members of the Legion, with an inexplicable meaning in her eyes, "don''t you think it''s strange? Why is there a shelter in hell? " "Shelter?" Rod was a little stunned and didn''t understand why Messika mentioned this, "in order to protect the weak creatures in hell from being destroyed by powerful demons, like the kerrigans in hell, if they leave the shelter, they will die in the hands of demons with stronger blood." "You''re wrong." Messika shook her head: "the shelter in hell is not to protect those weak creatures, but to protect those so-called demons with stronger blood, even the kings of hell. If there were no shelter, long ago, the demons of the whole hell, including the king of hell, including me, would be slaughtered by that hero. There would be no demons left in the whole hell. " "What?" Following the words of Messika, rod also looked at the ancient hero. He never thought that the shelter in hell was built for the existence of the ancient hero and to protect the demons in hell. Even the king of hell had to hide in it in order to survive. These words of maixijia not only confirmed some of rod''s previous guesses, but also brought a lot of new information to rod, which made rod feel deeply unwilling: "is his strength really so strong?" "Of course, he was one of the most determined heroes in the world. If not, how can he be qualified to be the trump card in the prophecy card? " Messika glanced at rod and said, "unfortunately, he failed to break through the defense of the shelter, and he fell short at the last minute." "Since he had such power, how did the demons at that time build those shelters under his pursuit?" When he thought of the words before Messika, rod asked suspiciously, "I have heard some demons say that an Apostle who fell into hell in eracia helped them build it. Is this true?" "Apostle? Those demons, as always, like to talk nonsense. " Listening to rod''s inquiry, Messika said with a mocking smile and disdain. No doubt rod heard something from Messika''s words and gave her a deep look. Chapter 2066 "The eye of the Almighty is in front. As we agreed before, I take my left eye and you take your right eye." Walking in the dark and narrow magic mausoleum, alama, whose body was squeezed into a long piece, said slowly. After entering the Necromancer''s mausoleum, the cave people who originally pursued and killed them did not dare to continue to approach. Only their angry low roars echoed in the deep channel again and again. Compared with the outside world, the interior of the magic King''s Mausoleum appears quiet and safe. From the passing room, Alma searched some ancient books and Green Magic drugs that may have expired for no purpose. Then, together with delach of the evil eye church, she moved towards the most important goal of this trip, that is, the room where the eye of the Almighty is located. The closer it is to the room of the eye of the Almighty, the lower the nearby passage is, and finally it is even too small to pass an arm. An ordinary magician may have to stop here or find another way, but this can''t stop Alma. He squeezed his body into the small gap. Even the bones seemed to be crushed. His whole body was squeezed into a long strip and moved forward into the gap. Delach can''t do this. Because space magic is prohibited here, he can only wait for alama to pass first and turn on the switch at the other end of the channel. Soon, they came to a stone gate with three sunken circular holes. In addition, there was no other road around, as if this was the end of their journey. "According to the ancient records, this is it. Behind the door is the eye of the Almighty." Listening to alama''s words, delach was also excited. It was obvious that the things behind the door had great attraction to him. He immediately ordered: "blast away the obstacles in front of me!" After receiving his order, a group of evil eyes immediately came forward, condensed hundreds of lasers and bombarded the stone gate in front of them. "Huh?" However, the result of the bombardment did not satisfy delach. Except for a few more shallow scratches on the door, it seemed that there was no change at all. He angrily scolded, "your bombardment can''t play a role at all! Bombard with chains! " After receiving the order from de lachi, the evil eyes nearby gathered together. This time, hundreds of lasers released by the evil eyes were combined into a strong laser in front of them, which constantly washed on the surface of the stone gate. After a while, they left dark scorch marks on it. Although the power of laser is great, the real damage to Shimen is extremely limited. When he saw that the Aurora was invalid, delach frowned deeply. "What are you doing? Put in three different eyes and you can open the stone gate. " Seeing this, alama actively urged. "I just want to try." Delach explained, "even if it has been so long, there is still no weakness in the arrangement of the king of magicians. If the chain Laser of these magic eyes sweeps the ground, it will be enough to split the earth and put it on the door in front of you, leaving only a faint burning trace. " As he spoke, delach shook his head and then looked at the hole in front of the stone gate: "I only have two kinds of eyes, evil eyes and Medusa''s eyes. Don''t repeat what I brought." "It will never be repeated. What I bring is the angel''s eyes." Alama answered slowly. Soon, several people put these three kinds of eyes into the hole on the door. With their actions, a burst of blood suddenly gushed out of the door, covering the eyes in the hole, and the whole stone door opened slowly. Looking at the changes on the stone gate, delach was stunned. Looking at the situation in the stone gate, his face showed a burst of joy: "The stone gate opens, and there is... The of the Almighty..." His voice was getting smaller and smaller. Alama subconsciously looked back, but saw that delach had just been well. At this time, he turned into a stone statue, with a lifelike smile on its face, and even the vision of getting the treasure remained in her eyes. "What?" Alama was stunned. This power to petrify the enemy belongs to Medusa''s unique ability, which needs to be displayed through their eyes. In addition, only some high-level earth magic can do it. The next moment, a strong sense of crisis rose from alama''s heart. Unable to exert space magic, he quickly fell to one side. The laser swept past him and shrouded the stone statue of drachi. Under the scanning of the laser, the stone statue was instantly broken, which also meant that the magician could not recover completely. After sweeping Arama''s side, the laser still kept sweeping the evil eyes behind, and the walls overhead, spreading further. Looking at the scene in front of him, alama showed a deep surprise. He saw that another laser swept across the stone gate, which had gathered the power of evil eyes and could not be opened, was completely smashed by the laser emitted from the stone gate, and even couldn''t stop it. The structure of the imperial mausoleum seemed to be damaged by the laser sweeping. Alama could feel that there were small stones on his head. With the continuous falling of dust, the ground under his feet began to tremble violently. The whole magic imperial mausoleum seemed to collapse. "No mistake, this kind of laser does not belong to the laser emitted by other xenobiotics, but belongs to the ability of evil eyes. The ability to petrify people before should be Medusa''s power. " The recognition of heterogeneous creatures made alama quickly judge what abilities the abnormality at the moment came from, and this also sent a certain message to him. If alama is right, all the abnormal changes at the moment are caused by the eyeballs they put in the door before. Drache put the evil eye and Medusa''s eye into the stone gate, so there was a fierce attack on the corresponding abilities of these two eyes. After feeling the intensity of the laser, alama was surprised. At this time, the laser was stronger than that originally released by the evil eye. I don''t know how much. Even he couldn''t bear the scanning of the laser. Compared with the two abilities in front of her, alama is more worried about her eyeball. Her ability is not comparable to the two abilities in front of her. Alama lay down on the ground. He didn''t dare to look inside the door. Delachi, who had become a stone, was the best example. The Royal Mausoleum began to collapse, and stones fell from the head of alama, burying the magician deeply, but the laser was not blocked, but shot further away. Chapter 2067 "I have seen those apostles. Although they have mastered some divine power, they can''t do such a great achievement as building a shelter in hell with their ability. They can only do it with a level of strength better than them." As for the question posed by rod, Messika gave a quick answer. Rod seemed to realize something, and his eyes changed slightly: "I remember those apostles, their strength should be no different from the legendary demons in hell. More powerful than them, that is, the level of the king? " "Who told you this?" She looked at rod, shook her head helplessly, and denied rod''s statement, "I think you may be full of misunderstandings about the apostles. The legendary demons in hell can not be used to measure the power of the apostles. Only the king of hell can match them. " Rod was stunned when he listened to the story of maisiga. "In the ancient books of elathia, the apostles exist together with the archangel. They expel different races together and divide the boundaries of the world, which has been used to this day. The existence of the apostles has laid the immortal glory of eracia. Each of them is the mainstay of the Holy See. Unfortunately, when the holy mark fell, they also lost those divine powers, and now there is no one left. " It seemed that she thought of something, and there was a look of memory in her eyes. On the other side, rod showed surprise. If what masika once said is true, then the strength of the former Erathians may be stronger than he expected. This may also be the reason why those Erathians can expel foreign races in the world and occupy the center of the continent. Every king of hell has the power of legend. Together, these hell kings are powerful enough to make the whole surface world, even all creatures tremble. In cooperation with hell, almost endless demons can completely swallow everything. Unfortunately, due to the differences between kings, they rarely work together. In most cases, a demon will only obey a demon king. Those apostles are not as chaotic as the king of hell. They all obey the orders of one person. In other words, they have a unified will and show more power than the king. Their existence also continues the glory of the Holy See of elasia. Only drastic changes, such as the fall of the scarlet, can stop everything. "Wait..." listening to her story, rod could not help frowning. "If the power of those apostles is equal to that of the king of hell, is there any stronger power than them? You said that the power to build shelters is beyond their level. Is that... The power of God? " In the end, rod couldn''t believe it in his own heart. "You can say so." However, in the face of rod''s remarks that he did not believe himself, Messika nodded and gave a positive answer, "the prayers of those demons have been answered by God, so there are miracles in hell." "It''s unbelievable. You mean, those demons found that other demons in hell were almost killed by the hero Butch, so they prayed to God, and God built those shelters in hell with supreme divine power to protect their safety and avoid the extinction of demons? " Rod pulled at the corner of his mouth and couldn''t help asking. Instead of answering, Messika looked at rod and said: "Have you checked the shelters carefully? If you have checked, you should be able to find that the unbreakable protective power of the creatures in the shelter actually comes from a strand of broken souls scattered in each shelter, and that is the soul of the incarnation of the gods. Once he was called the scarlet by elathia. Even if he fell for countless years, his soul still protected everything. " "The scar? Didn''t you kill him? That is, the ''God maker''. " Rod seemed to think of something and asked quickly. Previously, he had heard from maisica that the death of the scar was closely related to her and other people who participated in the war of killing gods, including Gwen, the God of mages, and the arrogant king in hell. According to what Messiah said before, all their attacks are ineffective against the scar. At the last moment, the creature code named "God becoming" stood up and took the last blow to the holy mark. Only then did the spirit incarnation of eracia fall. Unexpectedly, the soul belonging to the holy Mark would appear in hell. At this time, the battlefield in the distance could not attract rod''s attention at all. Even many dead creatures fell under the sword of hero Butch, but rod ignored it. He looked at maixijia and just wanted to know what had happened from her mouth. Just as rod was slightly stunned, the answer of maisica also came to his ears: "Oh, I did say that, but I didn''t say that we killed the scar. I still remember what happened in the battle of killing God. At the end of the battle, the God who became God stole the power of the holy mark. He defeated the holy mark and led the soul of the holy mark to hell. According to the power of the holy mark, even if only the soul can''t be hurt by ordinary demons. As for those shelters, I think it should be that the holy mark doesn''t want to see all demons die in the hands of the hero Butch, take the initiative to disperse their soul and rely on the power of protection in the soul. " He thought about everything that mexicah said in his mind. Suddenly, rod''s eyes stagnated and seemed to think of something important: "if those shelters were built by relying on the soul power of the scar, what would happen if those shelters were all gathered in everything?" "He''ll wake up." From rod''s momentary change of expression, Messika also realized that the problem was wrong, "wait... Don''t you want to tell me that there are demons collecting those shelters? This is not good news. Ordinary demons should not be able to do so unless instructed by the king... " Rod took a deep breath: "what you said is not wrong. Those shelters were transported to the fire lake, and now they have gathered all... Even the missing shelters have been found one by one. If I guess correctly, all the shelters now should have been gathered in one place." Chapter 2068 Referring to the shelters collected by demons, rod couldn''t help thinking of the gluttony king who rushed to the battlefield when he fought with Carl not long ago. At first, rod thought that the king of gluttony was to avenge Goliath who killed and fused him, so he deliberately found himself. Even Carl, who was still an enemy at that time, thought so, and began to applaud the arrival of the king of gluttony. Until now, rod realized that when the king of gluttony found himself, he probably had no intention of revenge for Goliath. What the king of gluttony wanted from beginning to end was only one thing, that is, the shelter in Goliath''s belly. The king of gluttony had no intention of staying after he got the shelter. He turned and left in the direction of coming. He could also explain this to rod. If it was for revenge, she could trample all the members of the undead Legion after she got the shelter. Before that, rod was very confused about the act of overeating the king, and didn''t understand what she wanted those shelters, but at this time, after messijia''s puzzle, rod seemed to understand the meaning of her act. If all that Messiah said is true, the effect of gathering the shelter is far more terrible than rod thought. What is contained in the shelter is the soul of the incarnation of the gods. If we gather the shelters originally scattered all over hell, we can awaken the fallen incarnation of the gods. "That''s too bad. I''ve never felt such a bad situation since the God destroyer destroyed him. It''s worse than being trapped in the depths of hell. I didn''t expect to hear such a thing happen again just after I got out of trouble... " Listening to rod''s story, maixijia couldn''t help shaking her head. She looked at rod, a bright color flashed in her eyes, and suggested to him: "You should stop this from happening. Do you remember your divination here? Divination mentioned that you have the potential to become a God. Once the soul of the scar awakens, he will be the biggest obstacle on your way to becoming a God. Neither he nor the apostles will allow the existence of self proclaimed God in the world. You and your subordinates will be turned into heresy and destroyed by the apostles and archangels. " However, rod denied her suggestion: "when the scar recovers, the first ones to suffer should be those hell demons, and then it will be the turn of other creatures. The demon Legion in hell is preparing to counter attack the surface world. Without him, those elathians may not be able to fight the hell Legion. " "You don''t understand his horror. He once made an agreement with the elemental monarch that even the archangel and the apostles should obey his orders. Once he wakes up, let alone hell, the whole world will be shrouded by his destiny field again. At that time, your destiny will be controlled by him and you will lose any power of resistance." Maxima warned. When she said this, rod couldn''t help but seriously consider her suggestion. For all kinds of situations in ancient eracia, Messika knows far more than rod. Since she said so, there must be her truth. Rod didn''t think about how to refute, but was thinking about the advantages and disadvantages. Rod, who has the death field, is not afraid of the usual battle, but if he is placed in the field of other creatures or fights with stronger creatures, the effect of the undead Legion will be greatly weakened, which also makes rod more seriously consider his maxima''s suggestions. Rod doesn''t know what kind of ability the scarlet has in the field of mastering destiny, but it''s more special than the field of death, and conventional means can''t compete at all. A long time later, when the sword was about to reach rod, rod finally replied, "the scar is not invincible, right? He will appear in hell. Isn''t he defeated by the God maker in your mouth? " "That''s true, but if you want to be a God... For countless years, only one existence like him has been born, and you can''t compare with him." Maxima sighed "Really? Aren''t these artifacts on me enough to surpass those who become gods? Or does he have more artifacts than I do? " Rod naturally didn''t believe maixijia''s answer, "I really don''t know how powerful the once holy mark was, but if with the continuous growth of the undead army, even if he recovers, I have the confidence to fight with him." "God is just a code name on that man. Others call him the revealer of the dead, or the Almighty. For countless years, only one existence like him has been born, and you can''t compare with him. " Seeing that rod didn''t take what he said to heart, maixijia had to say this: "he is a hero. He is a natural hero. His heroic specialty is very unique. He can have all your abilities, your field or blood in front of him at a glance. Do you know why he can defeat the scar? Because he already has all the power belonging to the holy mark. Are you going to defeat the holy mark by this? " Rod looked puzzled as he listened to the words of Messika. The hero''s specialty is the ability to copy other creatures. According to maixijia, rod''s first reaction is naturally not to believe it. Without him, this hero is so powerful that he doesn''t even need to pay any price. Just look at other creatures. This is something that can''t happen. But rod thought about it. His face was faint and ugly. There were many kinds of hero specialties, which could not be measured by common sense. It could not be said that it was absolutely impossible to have this hero specialty that directly copied the power of other creatures. If this kind of power really appears on the enemy, if it is not eradicated in time, it is likely to form a huge trouble. Rod deeply feels this. "How could there be such a heroic specialty?" Rod said incredulously, "what happened to the God?" "All those involved in the war of killing gods believe that the world does not need the existence of the field of destiny. Although he received the soul of the holy mark, he also obtained the destiny field belonging to the holy mark. " Under rod''s gaze, Messika said word by word: "finally, despite the strong opposition of some creatures involved in the war of killing gods, he was killed by us. His body also contains terrible power, which can be used to refine treasures or some other uses, and finally divided by us." Chapter 2069 Listen to the final fate of the God, rod''s face changed slightly. He did not expect that the God who became the most outstanding in the world in the mouth of maisica, even stole the divine power and buried the holy mark with one hand, would end up like this. "You look very surprised." Notice the change in rod''s look, said maisiga slowly. "This is indeed somewhat unexpected." Rod took a deep look at the witch as he said, "if the God is finally divided by you, and each of you has taken his body parts, what have you taken?" "Me? What I took away was his will. I sealed his will in the prophecy card and made him an ace in my hand. " At the end, Messika seemed to think of something and smiled uncontrollably. She raised her hand and covered her face, but rod could still hear her heartfelt joy in her laughter. After a long time, she calmed down and looked at rod with a different meaning: "Lord rod, you saved me according to the revelation of the prophecy. I have no place in hell. Please let me follow you and witness the realization of the final prophecy." Rod took a swipe from the corner of his mouth, and Messika''s words were simple. Once rod accepted her follow, he was bound to bear her enemies, and then said, "aren''t you the king of hell? Is there no better choice than to follow me? " "Unfortunately, at present, it seems to be exactly what you said." She shrugged carelessly. "I can become the king of hell thanks to the source of sin, but I''m not interested in those demons. Most of those who are willing to follow me are also the degenerates of the krigan people." Speaking of this, she seemed to think of something: "by the way, have you seen Palin? Did he give you the God killing gun as I asked? " "I''ve met him before, but he didn''t do what you said." Rhode looked at her with a little doubt. He didn''t understand whether the content of the words was made up by maisica or she did say so, but he told the truth. "That''s a real pity. I didn''t expect him to disobey my order in the end." Maxima sighed with disappointment. Just as rod was talking to Messika, the huge sword cut the ground under his feet and attacked them. Looking at the position of the sword, rod saw the ancient hero, immediately grabbed maisiga beside him and shuttled through the space from the fire again. "Lord rod, we really can''t stop him. His strength is not on the same level as ours. Please give orders to let the great devil banish him far away, or you do it yourself." When he reappeared from the flame, the voice of farezer came to rod''s ear. He appeared right next to farezer. The conversation between rod and maixijia has suffered the other members of the undead Legion. Up to now, each of them has died at least once. Some great demons who always rush around the ancient heroes have died more than ten times. Even so, under the influence of the field of death, they only need to rest for a moment and will soon recover. Facing the ancient heroes whose strength is far above them, the members of the undead legion, even if they can''t defeat them, can rely on the strength in the field of death to revive themselves again and again and drag down the enemy. This is also what rod attaches most importance to the undead Legion. "Keep the order. We''re ready to leave here." Rod said quickly. Farezer showed an unexpected look. Even maixijia, who was taken to safety by rod, showed surprised eyes at this moment. For rod''s obedience, let farezer not question his orders, immediately find two great demons of the army supervisor, tell them rod''s orders, and then let them tell other demons. Beside rod, maisiga offered, "Lord rod, why do you retreat here? As long as you solve the ancient hero, you can become the winner of hell trial, even incarnate into a beast and gain powerful power... " Listening to the proposal of Messika, rod''s expression remained unchanged. He glanced at the statue of the God of fire in the rear. Compared with the incarnation of the beast, he cared about other things: "didn''t you mention that the kings were competing for the soul of the scar?" Messika looked at rod: "according to my understanding of them, the soul of the scar should have been divided. Even if you get to the place where they divide the soul now, I''m afraid you can only see the wreckage of those shelters." "I want to know if it is only when all the shelters are gathered together that the soul of the scar can be summoned." Something seemed to come to mind, rod pursued. "Of course. Without any shelter, the ability of the soul will be greatly reduced. " Messika nodded. She looked at rod and the giant who was once again divided into two parts by the ancient hero. Her eyes seemed to be more enlightened: "what happened to delay the gathering of those shelters? So that the soul of the scar was not condensed in time? Or what happened on the fire lake that I don''t know? " "You''re right." Rod nodded. If it hadn''t been for the reminder of maisica, rod couldn''t have thought that the king of gluttony deliberately asked for a shelter for the remnant souls. "Up to now, those shelters haven''t been all gathered, and the king is still working hard for it. I know where those shelters are stacked. I always feel that something more important is happening there than here. " Just as rod talked to her, the members of the undead corps had quickly evacuated from the battlefield according to farezer''s order, leaving the space of the whole battlefield to the ancient heroes. Without the members of the undead Legion in the way, the ancient heroes did not pursue them, but walked slowly towards the burning statue. Even though it was only a short battle, at this moment, there was a faint fear in the eyes of the members of the undead Legion looking at the ancient hero, but this fear disappeared when they looked at rod. Under the terrible attack of the ancient heroes, they couldn''t even hold on for a moment, but in the field of death, they had countless opportunities to come back. At this moment, they looked at rod with enthusiasm from the bottom of their heart. Aside, rod took a deep look at the ancient hero and finally led the other Legion members to disappear in the fire. Chapter 2070 Above the lake of fire. "Master, the battle in the city of fire seal has come to the last moment. Just wait for the glutton king to return with the shelter, and you can get the most powerful soul in the world." Gathered in front of this silvery white palace, a fire elf respectfully said that in front of him was a human girl. Her pupils, hair and even eyebrows on her eyes were dark red, just like a burning flame. Listening to the report of the fire spirit, she looked at the row of shelters in front of her, and her face showed uncontrollable joy: "that''s great. With that man''s soul, I will be able to achieve my wish... Unfortunately, those annoying guys have come. It seems that there are many souls to be divided." Turning her red eyes slightly, she saw a big dog crawling on the ground not far away. The noble dog trainer was climbing onto it with a ladder and tidying up its hair for it. However, it closed its eyes as if it were asleep and kept snoring like thunder. The earth shaking sound came from its nasal cavity. Before feeling the terror of rank suppression, all demons near here would be startled by its snoring. Many dog trainers even had to block their ears before they could continue to clean up. Looking at the big dog crawling to the ground, it seemed that she couldn''t feel the tension at all. Her heart couldn''t help but produce an unknown anger. She stretched out her hand and lit a flame on the big dog. The flame continued to burn along the dog''s fur, which also startled the nearby dog trainers. Many dog trainers who failed to stand firm fell off the big dog, and some were even swallowed by the flame and turned into ashes in the flame. When the big dog on fire was taken away from the nearby dog trainer, he just turned lazily and put out the flame. The girl''s action made the big dog wake up from his sleep. He yawned, licked his tongue deep, and then looked at the red haired girl. "Why are you still sleeping? Isn''t the soul of the avatar enough for you to take seriously? All the preparations before awakening the soul are completed by my fire spirit. What have you done? How can you get one of them? " Looking at her big dog, the red haired girl immediately complained. The more she said, the more angry she was, and a group of unknown anger was ignited in her heart. A red hair swayed with her body, just like a flame burning. "I feel your anger." The low male voice came from behind the red haired girl. She looked back and saw that the body was slightly smaller than the big dog, but it looked more vigorous. There were huge beasts with bulging muscles all over her, and hell bimon with dark brown hair. Whether it is a red haired girl or a big dog not far away, there are many creatures around her. Around the red haired girl, there are a large group of fire elves, among which there are many legendary levels. Beside the big dog, there are some dog trainers and more common three headed dogs. But around bimon in hell, there was no other creature to follow. It came here alone, spit out human words and said to the red haired girl in common language. "You came just in time. Help me teach it a lesson. It dares to ignore us and lie down to sleep." With that, the red haired girl pointed to the big dog and motioned to bimon in hell. Hell bimon gave her a helpless look: "we still have more important things to do. These are unnecessary disputes." "Isn''t it? In the name of anger, you said it was an unnecessary dispute? If he aroused my anger, he should bear my anger. Isn''t this the meaning of anger? How did you become the angry king? " With that, the red haired girl stamped her foot, and a large flame lit up on the big dog again. It rolled on the ground for several times before putting out the flame, but for the dog trainer below, it was no less terrible than an earthquake. The unkind and merciless words of the red haired girl also attracted a burst of anger from hell bimon. A layer of flame lit up on its body, but it was only revealed for a while, and soon returned to calm. He looked at the red haired girl with some dissatisfaction. After all, he didn''t say much. Instead, he came to the shelter on the side and lay on the ground waiting. Seeing that the words were boring, the red haired girl also looked at the two giants in the distance with disdain, and instead found the anger in her heart on the fire spirit beside her. "I remember I mentioned asking you to open the seal in the shelter to prepare for the awakening of the soul later. You don''t seem to have completed my command." She looked at a fearsome fire elf and said coldly. "Lord Fulham, please forgive me this time..." the fire elf seemed to notice something, his face showed deep fear, and begged to the red haired girl. "It''s too late. A fire elf like you shouldn''t stay in this world. You should return to the flame furnace and rebuild it. This is the greatest favor for you." The red haired girl gave him a cold look and then stretched out her hand. The white palm penetrated the body of the fire spirit, but the fire shield used by the fire spirit to protect the whole body failed to stop her movement for a moment, so she let her palm pass through. Soon, she pulled out her palm again, and this time, there was a red crystal in her palm, which was the core element of the fire spirit. Under her control, the element core, which should have reborn the element creature, lost its original strength at this moment. The element core, which originally glittered with bright red light, became gray in her hands, and there was no vitality in the twinkling of an eye. The nearby fire elves saw this scene in their eyes, and their faces showed fear one after another. They were even more afraid of the girl, but no one dared to mention it, but buried their heads deeply. Before the red haired girl continued to do anything, the tremor from a distance also attracted the attention of many fire elves nearby. The strong tremor made the fire Lake boil, and the wave of magma kept surging. The hot magma set off a huge flame wave at this moment, sweeping towards the people outside the shelter like a tsunami. "It''s the king of gluttony. She''s back with the shelter!" Feeling the familiar breath in the distance, the red haired girl showed a color of joy on her face, and then raised her hand and pressed it. The flame waves that had been sweeping in the past melted rapidly at the moment. If there were no residual temperature in the air, they could not even be found at all. Chapter 2071 I don''t know when a shadow was cast on the vast surface of the fire lake. The huge body like a mountain. Walking in the fire lake, the hot magma could not disperse the shadow. The whole space was suddenly dark because of the arrival of the creature. "Shanzel, you''re finally back. I thought I''d have to wait until the stupid dog died of old age to hear about your return." After dispelling the rolled up flames, the red haired girl smiled at the giant creature in the distance. The nearby fire elves are a little timid. The creatures rising from the fire lake are the respected gluttony kings in hell. I''m afraid only the girls in front of them are qualified to speak in this tone. The giant creature had long understood the nature of the red haired girl and ignored her. Instead, it opened its mouth and spewed out a cyclone, holding a Silver Palace in it. The palace expanded rapidly in the cyclone. When it fell to the shore, it returned to its normal size. It was a silver shelter. "Damn... Where on earth is this?" The voice of discontent came from the shelter. In the eyes of a group of demons nearby, either indifferent, vigilant, or very disdainful, a big demon came out. A corner on his head was broken. Looking around, the angry color on his face soon turned into shock. "It''s impossible... Why is the jealous king here? Wait... The one lying on the ground over there seems to be a lazy king. Is it an angry King next to it? And the giants over there... This must not be true. How can I see these kings at the same time? " He rubbed his eyes to make sure that everything in front of him was not fantasy, and his face immediately looked ugly. At the next moment, the broken horn demon lit a flame all over and was ready to shuttle through the space in the flame. He had no intention of staying here. "Come here." However, before his body disappeared, the flames all over his body went out at the same time. Even if there was a hot fire lake not far away, he still felt a bone cold at this moment. The flame turned into a huge hand and squeezed him in the palm. In front of this great force, the broken horn demon seemed to have no ability to resist. With the sound of brittle bones, he was soon pulled to the red haired girl. "Who allows you to exert the power of flame hiding in front of the master of flame? Do you think you can be safe by hiding in the shelter? " The red haired girl said coldly. "The great jealous king, I am Marlin krigan of the undead army. For the sake of my master, forgive me this time..." Looking at the red haired girl in front of him, the big devil with broken horns did not despise her because of her petite and lovely appearance, but felt deep fear in the bottom of his heart. He knew that among all the kings of hell, the red haired girl in front of him could be regarded as the most unspeakable existence. However, the devil who annoyed her would come to no good end in the end. Afraid, Marin had to move out of the master''s name, hoping to exchange it for a chance to live. At this moment, the arrogance of the great devil had been completely thrown aside by him. However, the red haired girl''s answer cooled his heart: "What immortal Legion? I haven''t heard of it. How dare you cheat me with something I don''t know... " Seeing the huge hand turned into flame, he squeezed Marin more and more tightly. When he was about to lose his breath, a dull male voice came from a distance. "Well, Fromm, the shelter has arrived. It''s time to start the final ceremony." The king of hell bimon looked at the red haired girl and took the initiative to clear the way for marlin. The red haired girl snorted, and with a heavy wave of the huge flame hand, she smashed the broken horn demon deeply into the ground. Seeing that the demon was breathing, she stopped caring about him and looked at the pure white palace. "Since the end of the church era, I haven''t felt the power of such devout faith... How I miss that era. At that time, there will be people on the surface who will burn the souls of pure people to me in exchange for my response. Now, there are only those dirty souls sacrificed by evil demons..." Looking at the piled up pure white palace, the red haired girl took a deep breath, as if recalling the good times, and her eyes showed a bit of intoxication. "Ah... Close to those shelters, I feel the agitation of the source of sin, and it is also cheering for the huge power of faith and the spirit like soul. The statue of the God of fire in the distance has been activated and the ''beast'' has been in place. Let the ceremony begin. " Not far away, the big dog lying on the ground seemed to feel something. He raised his lying head and looked at the shelter piled up in the distance. His tail shook quickly, bringing out a series of residual shadows in the space and dull whistling sounds in the trainer''s ears. Hell bimon also sent out a roar. All the demons who heard the roar felt some encouragement from the bottom of their hearts. The word "fire" ignited on bimon''s body and made its claws sharper. "It''s time." Looking at the picture projected from the human eye ring, rod''s eyes sank and his heart made a decision. After evacuating from the statue of Vulcan, rod focused his attention on the gathering place of the shelter. Through the picture of the human eye ring, rod saw what happened there. After maixijia''s introduction, rod also recognized the identities in the picture, which also surprised rod. The famous red haired girl with sour words is jealous of the king Fulham. At the moment, she no longer maintains the shape of the flame giant, but turns into a human shape with the help of the Phoenix. Her temper is even worse and her strength is stronger than that in the shape of the giant. The two giant beasts, also two kings, the hell bimon named behemoth, are the kings in charge of anger. Unfortunately, their anger can not be seen from it in the picture. The big dog named Lado is a lazy king. Rod can see that even if it is burned, it can''t stop it from lying on the ground. As for the huge meat ball transporting the shelter, rod saw it not long ago. It is the object of Goliath''s belief. It is the gluttonous king shanzel. In rod''s perception, its strength is also the strongest among several people. In addition to the lustful kings who are worried about other things and the arrogant kings who dominate hell, the remaining kings are here. They are planning for the souls in the shelter. If it wasn''t for the reminder of Messika, rod might still be in front of the statue of Vulcan and compete with the hero Butch, thus missing the most important thing. Chapter 2072 Looking at the red haired girl projected by the human eye ring, maisica seemed to find something. She looked at rod and asked, "I feel a familiar power from Fromm, which is the power contained in my card." Rod nodded: "you''re right. I once completed her task and found the extinct Phoenix from the plane of fire element for her, so that she can completely turn herself into human with the help of the power of Phoenix''s blood. Of course, what she doesn''t know is that what I brought to her was not the phoenix born and bred on the plane of fire element, but... " "It''s my card." Maxima took rod''s words and gave him a look of appreciation. As rod said, before he fell into hell, he went to the fire element plane in order to complete the task of finding the Phoenix for Fulham, and heard the story of another hero from there. It is said that the hero is the master of the scarlet eye. In order to revive the dead loved ones, he tried to turn to the power of the Phoenix''s blood, but also turned the whole Phoenix family into vampires. In the end, although the hero succeeded in reviving the dead beloved, he turned her into a vampire because he looked at her more. This is also the reason why the incomparably powerful scarlet eye was finally abandoned by the hero. "I remember that you didn''t have the field of death? I can''t imagine that you dared to do such a thing to the king at that time. If Fulham noticed it, with her temper, you might never be at peace. " It seemed that she thought of something, and there was a bit of fun in the eyes of maxima looking at rod. Rod shook his head. "So what? Judging from the current results, she''s still fooled, isn''t she? Her contempt is just for my use. " Messika just wanted to say something, but in the picture of human eye ring, amazing changes have begun to take place. The bright holy light spilled out from the dome of the shelter. It was more dazzling than the magma. In the twinkling of an eye, it lit up the whole fire lake. At this moment, the members of the undead Legion frowned and looked away. It was difficult to look directly at the situation in the picture. Only rod kept looking at the projection of the human eye ring without blinking, and put everything in his eyes, Looking for the best time to do it. "Your Majesty, we have activated the shelter. Just wait for the fire god to respond, and we can completely awaken the hidden soul in the shelter!" Under the light, a fire elf reported loudly. At this moment, if you look down from the air, you can see those seemingly scattered shelters. Under the background and connection of white light, a mysterious pattern is discharged on the ground below. The pattern of the Dharma array is very simple. Even with rod''s accomplishments in mystics, he can''t see the real meaning of the ritual Dharma array in front of him. At rod''s side, when she saw the ceremony in front of her, she suddenly changed her face: "no, with the strength of the scar, he has already integrated his own destiny into his soul. Those kings seem to be reconstructing the soul of the scar, but in fact, they are reconstructing the field of destiny. " At last, maixijia''s face was also hideous: "I can''t imagine that they even ignored the field of fate for the soul of the holy mark. Do they know what impact it will bring?" After maixijia''s reminder, rod''s eyes looking at the ritual Dharma array in the picture also become a little wrong: "you''ve been talking about the field of destiny. What''s its strength?" Messika glanced at rod and quickly explained, "the field of destiny can change people''s destiny. In short, if the field of destiny makes you die now, no matter what method you use or where you think you are safe, you can''t change the fate of dying. Once the time of death comes, all kinds of strange things will happen to promote your death." Then she stretched out her index finger, pointed to the shelters projected by the human eye ring, and explained to rod: "those shelters can protect the creatures from any harm. The shelter also contains the ability of the destiny field, but it is only used for the role of shelter. When the destiny field determines that you will not die, no creature can hurt you. Neither the king of hell nor Butch, the hero who slaughters hell, can step in front of the destiny field and hurt the devil hiding in it, This is the power that belongs to the field of destiny. " Speaking of this, she took a deep breath: "the manipulation of life and death is only the basic usage summarized from my research in the field of destiny. As for the higher ability in this field, I''m afraid only the scar can answer it. I don''t know much about it." "How could there be such a field..." Rod seemed to realize something and his face became ugly. As for the field of destiny, maixijia obviously knows better than rod. It seems that it is so difficult to deal with it only as the ability of basic usage in the field of destiny, and rod''s face becomes ugly. "Don''t other creatures have any means to compete in such a terrible field? If you come to the field of destiny, can you only be controlled completely? " Rod''s words, the slightest forget their own death field, in front of those ordinary creatures, what a difficult existence. The undead Legion that will not die, in a sense, is also an ability that other creatures can''t compete with. From Messika''s words, he was only aware of the terrible in the field of fate. "You are wrong about that. There is a kind of person in the world who can resist the manipulation of the field of destiny, that is, the hero after awakening the will. " Said maisica slowly. "Hero..." rod seemed to think of something and said slowly. "Yes, hero. How many heroes are unwilling to accept their destiny? The existence of heroes is to fight against fate. I''m not a hero. I''m not even qualified to approach the scar. I can only use the hero in the prophecy card, but Lord rod, you are a hero. You can resist the control of the destiny field. In time, you will become the trump card in the prophecy card... " Messika seemed to think of something, and there was a special meaning in her eyes when she looked at rod. Listening to the prophecy card mentioned by maisiga, rod just wanted to ask her something, but he saw the picture in the ring in people''s eyes, which changed dramatically again. Chapter 2073 Rod noticed that the picture shown by the human eye ring suddenly became unstable at this moment, everything in it became blurred, and he couldn''t see what was going on there. At first, rod thought there was something wrong with the human eye ring, or its function failed, but soon, rod noticed something wrong from the strong tremor under his feet. At this moment, the whole huoyin City shook, and the magma on the fire Lake in the human eye ring had already boiled. Even Fulham''s ability could not suppress those magma at this moment. "The statue of Vulcan has been activated. After you leave, no one is the opponent of hero Butch. He has come to the last step of the trial, and this is also the opportunity for those kings to wait for a long time." Feeling the sudden change, maixijia was not flustered, but very excited, as if the opportunity that had been waiting for a long time had finally come at this moment. Rod nodded. He saw that in the picture of human eye ring, with the flow and convergence of holy light, a unique human soul appeared in the center of many shelters. At first, the soul was just a virtual shadow in a transparent state. It looked vague and couldn''t see his appearance at all, but soon, countless lights condensed towards him. There was light in front of him, and darkness in the distance. "Holy mark..." rod slowly read the man''s name. He didn''t see the appearance of the holy mark. Even the virtual shadow seemed to exist for a moment. The only thing he saw was the brilliant light. The appearance of light does not mean the end of the ceremony, but more like the precursor of the beginning of the ceremony. "You have to stop them quickly. Before long, the soul of the scar will reappear, and the field of destiny will revive." Seeing that rod was still unmoved, at this moment, maixijia finally began to be a little anxious, grabbed rod''s arm and warned loudly. However, facing her proposal, rod shook his head: "the other kings of hell should know what you said, but even so, why do they still choose to awaken the soul of the scar? Don''t they understand the horror of fate? " Rod took a deep look at her. With rod''s gaze, the words that maisica wanted to say suddenly stopped. She already understood rod''s meaning. "What is hidden in the soul of the scarlet, so that those kings can wake them up at the risk of recovery in the field of fate, but I''m very curious." Rod said slowly, "you seem to have been urging me to stop all this." "Worthy of Lord rod, I can think of this." At this moment, maixijia''s originally slightly anxious look suddenly converged. The corners of her mouth rose slightly and looked at rod with a smile, as if this was her original idea. "The scarlet man was once the closest existence to God. He claimed to be the incarnation of God in the world, and there was also a way to become God in his soul. This is the reason why those kings intend to wake them up at risk. And I don''t want to see his recovery. " After the intention in her heart was exposed by rod, instead of releasing his hand, Messika leaned her body over and whispered in his ear. "The method of becoming a God..." after learning the secret in the soul of the scarlet, rod was not interested at all. His method of raising his level was different from that of all other creatures, but depended on his system to raise his level. For this reason, rod is more concerned about how to obtain more experience points to improve his character level than the God forming method that may be hidden in the soul of the scarlet. "Rod, once the soul of the holy mark recovers, unless the arrogant king comes here, they will not be able to swallow all the souls of the holy mark only by the ability of the kings in the human eye ring, and they will eventually release the remnant souls belonging to him. When the remnant soul of the scar returns to eracia, he will be your biggest obstacle in the future, and the battle of the end will be changed because of his existence. It''s also for yourself to stop all this now. " In his ear, there was a voice of Messika''s persuasion. Rod was a little helpless. It was true that he thought what Messika said was reasonable, but with his current strength, even if he could kill such a terrible move as ultimate lightning, it was not a simple thing to forcibly stop all this when the four Kings gathered. The strength of the previous king of gluttony has made rod understand the gap in strength. Relying on the current undead army alone, I''m afraid even one of the kings can''t win. At best, it just delays time with continuous rebirth. Of course, if rod needs it, he can also summon people from the island. Countless undead creatures in the sea and the magical creatures being cultivated in the city of Sao have already made sufficient preparations and are waiting for rod''s dispatch, but doing so is tantamount to making enemies with the whole dungeon, and the kings will also summon their subordinates. The matter is not as simple as it is now. Shaking his head, rod finally said, "I will not stop all this. When the soul of the scarlet recovers, I will go back and rob his soul, just like those kings. If I do that, at least I will not become their common enemy." With the existence of a system, although rod does not need the method of becoming a God in the memory of the scar, this does not mean that the method of becoming a God has no value for rod. Even if rod does not need it, there are many powerful creatures that need this method. For the existence of those legendary peaks, the method of becoming a God is undoubtedly something that can be obtained at their own risk. Even those kings of hell have to risk the recovery of the field of destiny to obtain the method of becoming a God, which also shows the value of this method to rod. Facing the soul of the scar who is about to recover, rod finally chose to take the most profitable approach at present. According to rod''s prediction, even if the soul of the scar recovers, it may not be a simple thing to change the outcome of the third expansion. In the previous life''s game, rod participated in the third expansion film in bracada. He didn''t know much about the situation in elasia, but it was not a simple thing to resist the invasion of demons. Countless players continue to contribute to this. I don''t know how many players can evacuate safely. Finally, they choose to die and abandon the number to defend the holy Kingdom eracia. In the end, they can only win the expansion film, which is enough to thank rod for all this. After feeling the idea in rod''s heart, Messika sighed slightly, but she didn''t say anything after all. Chapter 2074 The scarlet light in front of the statue of Vulcan has swallowed up everything nearby. At this moment, with the unique ritual power activated, the corpses of the demons who had died in this trial melted rapidly at this moment, condensed into the purest demon blood, and gathered towards the position of the burning statue. Even if all the flesh and blood on the weak demons melt, they can only condense two drops of demon blood at most. When these demon blood gather, they are like a running river, sliding out a bloody rainbow in the air. The place where the blood gathered was a man in front of the statue of Vulcan. Hero Butch half knelt here to meet the suction of these demon blood. Under the red light, his body fell into deep demonization. In the sky, the six winged devil was looking down at everything. Suddenly, his eyes turned, as if they were penetrating the void, and saw another situation. "The last moment has come. His soul has been awakened. How much you can get from his soul depends on your own ability." At the place where the shelter gathered, the red haired girl laughed wildly, and her words could not restrain her inner urgency. "No... what happened?" "How could this happen? Lord king... " Bursts of screams came out from the shelter. With the golden figure, it continued to solidify in the air. The demons who originally hid in the shelter and tried to pass the test safely by this method were shocked to find that the shelter that had always protected them from any harm failed at this moment. At the moment, there was a strong attraction in the center of the fire seal city, and it seemed to be a kind of resonance. All the low strength demons, at this moment, melted away the flesh and blood, and all the essence of the whole body turned into a few demons'' blood and flew to the location of the fire god. The surviving demons are not at all happy at the moment. They find that the power of resonance is increasing. Even if they can be safe now, their final end will be no different from those demons before long. The demons who didn''t want to die fell into madness at this moment. Some rushed out of the shelter and constantly cursed, some fought each other in despair, and others knelt piously on the ground and prayed to the golden figure in the air. "Has the shelter failed?" Through the human eye ring, rod saw the situation there, which also changed his face. If rod had retreated in this trial and failed to find a way to return to the surface world, but hid in the shelter like those weak demons and waited for the end of this trial, then now, what is waiting for rod is likely to end like those demons. At the same time, rod also felt a burst of attraction from the direction of the statue of Vulcan. It was the call of the blood of the great devil in his body. If he obeyed this call, he would turn his whole body into blood and gather in front of the statue of Vulcan like those demons. The failure of the shelter also made the golden figure more solid. Except that the upper body was still blurred, rod could see the lines of the robe under his feet. "Holy mark, since you are willing to protect the demons in hell, you must be willing to share your soul with me!" When the time came, the red haired girl took the lead. Her huge hands turned into flames, with five fingers open, grabbed the golden soul in the air. "The deadline we agreed has come, and you have lost your divine power. It''s time to hand over everything you have." However, the strong wind came from the opposite direction. The heavy wind pressure, like a pair of invisible giant hands, instantly pressed the demons on the ground to the ground. No matter how they struggled, it was useless. Even their bones also made a brittle sound of fracture at the moment. The flame giant hand could not enter under the suppression of the strong wind. Seeing that the supreme soul was in front of her, she could not get it into her hand. The red haired girl was unwilling. Her thinking sank and her consciousness seemed to fall into another space. "I''ll use that artifact! I''m sure you won''t have an opinion! " After the spirit fell into another space, the voice belonging to Fromm echoed in this space. She shouted and soon got the response of other spiritual consciousness. "Fromm, you haven''t entered the spiritual net for a long time. I''m worried about whether something happened to you in hell..." a male voice as thick as a mountain soon appeared in her mind. "You must not know what I''m doing now, where''s TELMA? Let him give me that artifact, now! " She snorted and shouted. "You are still the same. As soon as you return to the spiritual net, you want to borrow an artifact." Another girl voice, as cool as running water, came to Fromm''s mind. "Less nonsense!" The red haired girl was immediately angry, "give me that artifact! It is my power to use it, and you have no right to stop it. " "I heard your request. Open your eyes. That artifact has come to you." A gentle male voice like a breeze sounded from Fromm''s ear. She opened her eyes. Sure enough, she saw the treasure floating in front of her and couldn''t help smiling with satisfaction. "Do you think you can resist the burning of fire? Shanzel, I''ll show you how powerful this artifact is! " At this time, Fulham smiled wildly, and the treasure in his hand was black. The giant who stood in the magma and just took a breath to suppress the demons, including Fulham, suddenly made a painful cry at this moment. She raised her festering feet in the magma and wanted to climb the shore of the shelter, but her action was interrupted by Fulham again. The fire burned from her body and turned her into a fireman. The giant who was once fearless of magma and could walk freely on the fire Lake seemed to lose this ability at this moment and howled in the fire. At this moment, the flame had completely covered her whole body. The flame burned from her body had completely lit the whole fire lake. While she was crying bitterly, Fulham laughed wildly. Nearby demons trembled at the scene in front of them and dared not speak at this moment. "This is..." looking at the picture in the human eye ring, rod couldn''t help staring. "The ball of destruction? It''s impossible... " At last, rod''s face changed dramatically, and some terrible possibility seemed to emerge in his heart. Chapter 2075 Beside rod, Messika looked at his changes and asked curiously: "Rod, did you find something from that treasure? Maybe I''m ignorant. I haven''t heard of the treasure you mentioned before. " Looking at the dark pearl taken out by Fromm, maisiga was also very confused. She didn''t understand what effect this treasure had. It could make rod''s face change dramatically when he just saw the shape of the treasure, as if he had seen something very terrible. Compared with the efficacy of the treasure itself, maixijia paid more attention to the method of making the treasure appear suddenly. Without any omen, the treasure appeared in front of Fromm. At that moment, maixijia could not even feel the fluctuation of space mana, as if the dark pearl appeared in front of her out of thin air. This discovery made maixijia turn pale. In her impression, even those legendary mages of bracada could not perform this degree of space magic, at least leaving traces of the portal. Besides the faint flowing wind, there was no abnormal fluctuation in the dark pearl beside Fulham, which surprised maixijia. "It''s not an ordinary treasure, it''s the ball of destruction... If I remember correctly, the ball of destruction should be a treasure held by the elemental monarch, which can''t be used by ordinary creatures." Rod slowly explained that many memories of previous lives also came to mind. In the third expansion film of the previous life, the mage of bulakada, in addition to facing the attack of the hell legion, also faces a greater threat, that is, the awakening of the elemental monarch. If other factors are put aside, in terms of the threat to the whole thematic plane, the threat brought by the elemental monarch is no weaker than the attack of the hell Legion. In the third expansion, the awakened elemental monarch intends to recover all magic elements in the thematic plane and return the magic elements to each elemental plane. At first, the human beings of the thematic plane believed that as the magic elements were recovered by the element monarch, they could not continue to perform magic at most. Not only the members of the mage Empire bracada, but also all the casters in the world would face the embarrassment that their mana value could not be restored. However, the scholars of bracada found that the passage of magic elements is not only the inability to cast spells, but also the disintegration of the whole thematic plane. Without magic elements, the earth is no longer stable, the ocean is rapidly drying up, the atmosphere shrouding the sky dissipates, and the eternal flame in the depths of hell will eventually go out. Compared with the invasion of demons, that is the end of the world. Before that, rod, who had long known the awakening of the elemental monarch, had arranged a successor in bracada. He wanted to deal with it after the hell trial. Unexpectedly, he saw the artifact in the charge of the elemental monarch first. "Ball of destruction", as the elemental monarch called the artifact. Under the light of the ball of destruction, all creatures will lose their resistance to attack. In the light of the ball of destruction, even the dragon is the same. The Dragon scales on the body surface of giant dragons will lose the ability to resist magic. Even ordinary first-order magic can damage those giant dragons. In previous lives, the Dragon Legion led by mauriel was invincible in bracada precisely because the dragon was born to resist magic. Even legendary mages can hardly achieve results in the face of black dragons that can resist magic. They can only be used to change the terrain or support friendly forces. If those mages have the existence of the ball of destruction, even the giant dragon can''t turn over any waves in the mage''s empire. Rod did not expect that the ball of destruction, which should have been jointly controlled by the elemental monarch, now appeared in Fulham''s hands. Compared with coincidence, rod is more willing to believe another conclusion. Fulham in hell is one of the four elemental monarchs in addition to shouldering the identity of the king of hell. This discovery made rod take a deep breath. He once spent his third expansion in bracada and deeply understood what the element monarch means. Fortunately, at the last moment of the previous life, a series of crises caused by the element monarch were finally completely resolved, the anger belonging to the element monarch was calmed, and all magic elements in the main plane were calm. If there is any difference compared with before, it is that there are many more element cities established by element creatures and elements around the thematic plane. In the elemental City, both mages and other creatures can learn precious four series magic, improve their magic level, and become a special profession independent of mages, that is, elemental envoy. Compared with the various situations brought about by the awakening of the elemental monarch, rod is more concerned about the difficulties he is facing. The great devil born from the magma in the depths of hell is naturally immune to fire damage. Rod''s great devil blood also gives him this ability. However, under the light of the ball of destruction, the resistance of the great devil to the flame turns into nothingness. If he hides like a flame, he may burn himself immediately. Being burned by his own flame is undoubtedly one of the most shameful ways of death for the great devil. Rod doesn''t want to die like this. When he goes there, he won''t be able to use the flame to hide. Looking at Fulham''s ball of destruction, rod changed his face and his original plan. The destruction ball of artifact quality exceeds all conventional treasures in priority. In theory, the God of electricity pendant on rod''s body also adds an additional resistance to lightning for him and his subordinates. However, under the light of the ball of destruction, the God of electricity pendant can be said to be completely restrained, and rod can no longer resist lightning. In other words, if rod, who can''t resist lightning, shows a killing move like the ultimate lightning, the violent current will destroy rod himself before the killing move destroys the enemy. In addition, under the cover of the ball of destruction, ordinary big demons can''t perform flame evasion again. Just as rod worried earlier, big demons who insist on performing flame evasion are likely to be burned to death by their own flame first. Fortunately, this is not effective for the great demons under rod. In the shrouded field of death, even if they are burned countless times, they can resurrect and continue to fight for rod, which is one of the few good news at present. Chapter 2076 In the dense forest of Eli, the marching elf swordsman suddenly tightened his heart. He subconsciously pulled out the green blade around his waist, but saw the golden light on the surface of the blade, which was very dazzling for a time. "What''s going on? Eve, what the hell are you doing! Put your sword away! " One side, tamik was exposed to the golden light. The next moment, her body seemed to fall into hot oil. Her whole body was burned to varying degrees. While her skin wrinkled, she also revealed the real body of a vampire. Seeing this, she shouted and asked the elf swordsman. "I don''t know. I didn''t do it..." The elf swordsman was also a little confused. He raised the golden blade in his hand and carefully stared at the most familiar weapon to see what had changed: "I''ve never seen such a change in the blade of chasing the wind. Maybe I touched some mechanism? Or is it affected by the environment? After all, this is the weapon used by the hero tulalion. In addition to being able to control this weapon, I don''t know much about its own characteristics. " Just as the elf swordsman looked at the change of his weapon, tamik screamed and hid in the shadow of the trees. She felt better only by avoiding the strong light released by the weapon. However, the elf swordsman noticed that with the emergence of the golden light, some golden lines began to appear on the sharp blade, It seems to be a special kind of writing, which contains powerful power in its simplicity. "He''s back." Just when the elf swordsman was wondering, a peaceful voice came from his ear. Following the prestige, he saw a white man led by several people coming to him. "He? You mean the hero tulalion? The former hero is back? " Eve seemed to realize something and asked the man in white in surprise. One side, the Dragon Whisperer was surprised after hearing iver''s description, and looked at the man in white with great surprise. "No. I''m talking about the man in charge of fate, the incarnation of the God of elacia. " The man in white looked at the golden sword blade and looked into the distance. His eyes seemed to penetrate the void and saw what happened in a distant place. "What does this have to do with the blade of chasing the wind?" The elf swordsman scratched his head and asked in some doubt. He didn''t understand what kind of connection existed between the two. "The blade of chasing the wind... In my time, this weapon was not called that name." In the eyes of the man in white, there was something of recollection, "''The sword of divine judgment '', which is the real name of this weapon. It was once held by a human saint. It is not only the weapon of the Holy See ruling heresy, but also the grace of the incarnation of gods." The elf swordsman looked at the blade in his hand in surprise. He didn''t expect that this artifact had such a far-reaching history in addition to being used by the hero tulalion. "Haven''t you been looking for a way to completely kill evil creatures? Congratulations, with the return of the Divine Incarnation, the holy cutting power attached to this weapon has been activated. You can use it to kill any enemy. " In the puzzled eyes of the elf swordsman, the man in white congratulated. On one side, the old dragon Whisperer seemed to realize something. She trembled and held the man in White''s right hand: "Erich, do you say he''s back? How is this possible? Didn''t he fall long ago? I saw it with my own eyes... " "Don''t worry." He gently comforted and held the Dragon Whisperer''s hand tighter. "He won''t affect our plan." After appeasing the old dragon Whisperer, he took the golden and generous blade from the elf swordsman. With his action, the golden light released by the blade converged a little, and finally just curled around the surface of the sword. In this way, tamik, hiding in the shadow behind the tree, dared to walk out again. With slightly frightened eyes, she looked at the strange wind driven blade, and her heart was slightly relieved. "Ehrlich, I thought that since you got that field, as long as you stay with you, you don''t have to worry about the threat of death anymore. I didn''t expect that the blade still brought me this feeling." Tamik, who has regained his human form, said with lingering fear. The man in white shook his head: "be careful. If you are killed by that weapon, even I can''t wake you up again. You will really die. " "What? How did this happen? " After learning the news, tamik looked shocked and couldn''t believe what he had just heard. "Is this ability attached to this sword? Even the power of the field, can it be broken? " "You''re wrong. If the wind chasing blade itself had this ability, I would have wiped out those damn undead creatures and wouldn''t stay until now." Aside, the elf swordsman seemed to be aware of something and quickly said, "I think the abnormal changes on the wind chasing blade should come from the holy cutting force in your mouth and the incarnation of the God..." Speaking of this, the face of the elf swordsman changed. Looking at the man in white, there was also some inexplicable meaning: "I remember the archangel said before that the fall of the Divine Incarnation seemed to have an inseparable relationship with you. What did you do?" The man in white did not answer, but the Dragon Whisperer on one side took over the words: "rather than say so, you might as well ask what we have done." The elf swordsman was slightly stunned. He looked at the white man in the state of soul and the old elves on the side. As soon as he wanted to say something, his words were interrupted by the Dragon Whisperer: "well, I believe you are tired. Even if you are not tired, I can''t hold on. Here we are. " A few people inadvertently came to a silent valley. Not far from here to the south is the location of the giant willow land. During the war, it was destroyed by the necromancer. The vegetation on the earth was leveled by the cloud of death. The nearby trees also withered and died. No animals continue to live here. It has completely turned into a dead land. In ERI, the druids and forest rangers are still rebuilding the forest ecology, but it still takes a lot of time for them to complete all this. "Here it is. Erich, the index finger of your left hand is buried deep in the earth under your feet. " Looking at the man in white not far away, the Dragon Whisperer said slowly. The words of the Dragon Whisperer stunned the elf swordsman. He looked at the ground under his feet and looked at the man in white, with a puzzled meaning in his eyes. Chapter 2077 "You think you can resist the fire, so I have nothing to do with you? I''d like to see what you can do against my ball of destruction! " Looking at the giant howling in the magma, Fulham gave a happy laugh. The suffocation oppressed by the giant in the previous battle has now been swept away. With the blessing of the ball of destruction, any demon in the field can''t resist the flame she releases. The flame all over the magma provides her with a fantasy of home combat. At the moment, she has suppressed the nearby kings from her momentum. The huge giant is burning in the magma. The big dog lies on the ground in some fear, but it is hell bimon. He shows eager eyes and seems to want to feel the taste of fire, but there is no other action after all. Fulham is the first to approach the golden soul. The red haired girl raised her hand and waved. In the depths of the fire lake, the huge lava devil climbed up. For a time, the earth shook and the flames surged. She didn''t know how many demons would swallow under her feet, but her expression remained unchanged. She was excited to watch the lava devil bite away at the golden soul, so she wanted to swallow it. At this time, the strong silver lightning flashed by, bombarded the lava devil, broke its whole body, and fell into the magma, making a shocking sound. "Who dares to do that? Who is it? Get out of here! " Seeing the lava devil fall, the soul of the saint who was just about to reach the mouth was forcibly interrupted at the moment. The red haired girl was full of anger and her eyes swept around. None of the nearby demons dared to look at it. Even other kings stopped at this moment, and the sight of the red haired girl finally stopped on a figure in the sky. "It''s you..." Looking at the man in the sky, the red haired girl showed an unexpected color, but now she can''t control other creatures that dare to block in front of the soul of the Holy One. No matter who it is, there is only one way to choose death. "You of the undead legion, hold the other demons for me!" In mid air, rod, who came to the battlefield, shouted. With the emergence of the ball of destruction, rod knew that he had no need to wait. In the face of the artifact of the level of the ball of destruction, even several other kings in hell are likely to suffer a big loss without defense. This is the case with the gluttonous king not far away. She could have walked freely through the magma. Under the influence of the ball of destruction, she has lost her ability to fight in the lake of fire. From the two kings who looked like beasts, rod could not see that they planned to compete with frem, but let frem swallow most of the holy soul, and then get the rest from her mouth. Rod didn''t want to see this happen. Just when the lava devil was about to succeed, rod led the undead army to this battlefield. After receiving the demons who died in the hands of ancient heroes in front of the statue of Vulcan, the number of great demons in the undead Legion has reached 50. If they were placed in the surface world, the 50 legendary great demons would strike together, which would be enough to sweep any force in the main plane. Even the mage of brakada could not resist such a number of great demons. What was waiting for them was the great evil demon suddenly appeared in the fire and cut off his head with the giant sickle in his hand. The 50 Great demons are only subordinates under the command of the arrogant king and the two most prominent demon Lords. This is not even all their subordinates. It is enough to explain to rod how much the strength of the hell side exceeds that of the surface world. With the flame escape released by these 50 Great demons, rod is enough to lead the whole undead Legion to any position in the world in an instant, which is much more convenient than the gate of different dimensions. In the tactical arrangement of commander farezer, this is also called Legion raid. Soon, the demons gathered around the shelter felt the difficulties of the undead Legion. Those demons who can be reborn and full of war are enough to become a nightmare for any enemy. Rod himself, holding the arrow of Titan, met the red haired girl in mid air. "You want to stop all this? It''s too late! " The red haired girl stretched out her hand, and the thick burning column shot out of her fingertips and ran through rod''s position in an instant. Rod dodged the burning column and appeared behind Fulham. Being unable to cast flame Evasion under the shadow of the ball of destruction doesn''t mean he can''t cast space spells. Rod is even better at using instant movement than flame evasion. The blade attached with lightning cut on the red fire shield, instantly activated the defense mechanism of the fire shield mountain, and the hot magma gushed towards rod. In the face of rod''s raid, Fulham did not dodge, but relied on the fire shield. According to the terrible damage attached to the ultimate lightning, rod has the opportunity to completely destroy the king, but under the shadow of the ball of destruction, rod dare not do so. When the magma arrived in front of rod, rod''s body flickered again and appeared in the air facing the red haired girl. Then his wrist shook, and countless lightning bolts formed a straight line in the air and went straight towards Fulham''s body. Under the bombardment of countless flashes of lightning, Fulham took his time and raised a lava wall from the magma to block the only way of lightning. The lightning bombarded the lava wall, which could not affect Fulham in the rear except for splashing fire. Rod''s offensive did not seem to have achieved much in front of the red haired girl. She took a good look at rod, looked at the battlefield below, and then reached out for a grip to climb up three lava demons again from the lake of fire. The immortal ability of the members of the undead Legion was also seen by her. She thought for a moment and came up with a way to deal with it. Under the heavy blow of the lava devil, even if the Legion members can''t resist, the crushed body will recover soon, but the red haired girl didn''t order the lava devil to do so. Under her command, the lava devil grabbed the nearby Legion members and threw them far into the lake of fire with all his strength. "No! Don''t let those lava giants do that! Great devil supervisors, your task is to bring those demons back! " Seeing this, farezer, who was in charge of commanding the battle, immediately changed his face. He understood that the strength of the undead Legion was largely based on rod''s death field. If he left the death field, he didn''t know what would happen. He immediately ordered to the great devil on one side. Chapter 2078 Looking at the lava devil on the battlefield, rod showed thoughtful eyes. "Is this the power to summon the fire element? She also summoned the lava devil of this rank. Her fire magic should have reached the legendary level long ago, or even higher... " After feeling the strength of those lava demons, rod''s face changed slightly. Blakada''s top legendary mages have always been famous for creating elemental creatures out of thin air. However, even so, what those legendary mages create is still just ordinary elemental people. Rod has never seen a mage who can directly create a legendary lava demon like Fulham. Below, despite the command of farezer, the Goliath body of rod, and welcoming one of the lava demons, the war situation is still developing in a disadvantageous direction. It is not a simple thing to deal with legendary creatures of this level. The once Goliath body may be able to compete with them, but under the shadow of the ball of destruction, this is probably difficult to do. Under the burning of the flame on the lava demon king, the Goliath body that has lost the ability to resist the devil has been burned red and looks like cooked. If you are close, you can smell the smell of meat on it. This is not good news for rod. "The existence of the ball of destruction has relieved the magic resistance of Goliath''s body, so that it can be hurt by the fire of hell. Why are those lava demons not hurt?" Rod looked puzzled. According to his prediction, under the cover of the ball of destruction, those lava demons wrapped in flame should be directly burned by the flame after they have relieved their flame resistance, but this is not the case. "How dare you be distracted when you fight me? It seems that you are really not afraid of death. " While rod was thinking, the shrill sound of the red haired girl sounded in his ear, and the huge hand turned into flame grabbed him. Facing the giant hand that was solid enough to completely roast himself, rod wouldn''t just connect it. He dodged and avoided the grasp of the giant hand, but another attack from the red haired girl soon came to him. Below, with the arrival of the undead legion, there were originally different King''s subordinates, who are now united with us against the current common enemy. However, in the field of death, no matter how hard other kings work, it can not change the fact that they are nibbled by the undead Legion. In addition to the members of the Legion who were thrown away by the lava giant, the undead Legion not only did not suffer damage, but the number became larger and larger. Seeing this, the angry king who watched from one side also joined the war at this moment. The mountain like hell bimon''s body suddenly burst out at the speed of lightning. It laid its claws in front of the body and was invincible enough to tear all bimon''s claws to open the way for him. All the Legion members blocking its charging path either broke their bones after being hit, or turned into a pool of broken meat under the cutting of the claws. Even the great devil is no exception. Its charge ran through the whole battlefield, and the shelter without divine power failed to slow it down. The whole wall was knocked through by its body until it stopped at the edge of the battlefield. Looking at this scene, commander farezer''s eyes narrowed. If he was placed on the Legion of elasia, an attack by the angry king, even if the general regiment was not completely defeated, would be enough to shake the morale of the Legion members and dare not continue to fight. Fortunately, the existence of the field of death gave them the qualification to fight against the king, so that that would not happen. Farezer immediately shouted: "don''t think of stopping it, spread out the formation and avoid its charge!" In the process of commanding the war, farezer found that his raised hand was trembling faintly. The battle in front of him has completely exceeded his level. The experience he has learned can not be used many times. In the battle of elathia, it is necessary to use traps and resist horses to deal with charging knights, but can these means still work in the face of the angry king who has the greatest strength in hell and can''t be stopped by even the great devil? Farezer hesitated. Although the angry King joined the battlefield, the lazy king like a big dog still lay on the ground, opened his eyes and stared at the holy soul above. Even if the dog trainer was seriously killed and injured, he still cared about the battles around him. "Great devil supervisors, I need a warrior to exile it far away. After the battle, the master will find you back." Looking at the great devil around him, farezer quickly said that when the enemy cannot be defeated, exile is undoubtedly the best choice and can also control the risk to the lowest. "We can''t do this. It''s an angry king. Its blood is stronger than us. I don''t know how much it can directly block our blood." Beside him, agran quickly replied, "at least Carl''s level of great devil can make some success." "What?" Farezer was stunned. He didn''t know the restraint of the devil''s blood as well as those great demons. Farezer, who constantly commanded, also became the target of the angry king. It raised its claws again and charged at farezer. Under its charge, the ground shook and the cracks continued to spread along the battlefield. There was already magma from the fire lake, separating the battlefield. Looking at the hell bimon coming from the cross, farezer looked calm when all the demons fled in fear. At this moment, his hesitation had completely dissipated. He took out the accessories from his waist and shouted: "for the glory of the master and the real coming of immortality, even if the bones of his whole body were crushed, I will fight to the end!" The screams and wails of the Legion members came to his ears. Farezer''s face was firm. It was only a blink of an eye. The powerful hell bimon had launched a charge across the battlefield from the edge of the battlefield to a position less than ten meters in front of him. Just as fareser was about to be run over by the angry king, a brown figure cut off the charge launched by hell bimon on the way. The two immediately fought together. For a time, the whole ground was deeply sunk. Fareser didn''t want to be affected and quickly retreated to a safe position. He fixed his eyes and stopped the angry king. It was the big dog lying on the side. At this moment, the lazy king also joined the war. Not only that, from the posture, it seems to be helping the undead Legion. Farezer looked surprised, while rod took back his satisfied eyes in the sky above him. Chapter 2079 "What? How did this happen? " On one side, the red haired girl also found the change of the lazy king and showed surprised eyes. She didn''t understand why it suddenly rebelled and helped the members of the undead Legion against the charge of the angry king. Only rod beside him knew what had happened. He would not deliberately remind Fulham to shoot an ultimate lightning containing 100 mana from the divine sword. Although the red haired girl was a little surprised, she was not distracted. In the previous battle, she was very clear about the difficulty of the human man in front of her. Before the ultimate lightning came, her body shuttled through the fire to avoid the ultimate lightning. The ultimate lightning failed, hit the ground on one side, and blew up a huge pit, which attracted many creatures to look at one after another, and rod also showed a helpless look. Because the ultimate lightning must at least use the Titan''s arrow to condense more than 100 mana points. In order to be able to hit the enemy by this powerful killing move, rod rarely releases it from such a long distance. Instead, he directly appears next to the enemy by relying on the two space magic of instantaneous movement and flame evasion, and then detonates the lightning. With the protection of the God of electricity pendant, rod is not afraid of the killing of the ultimate lightning. Even if the damage is close to 10000 points, rod cannot be injured, but the enemy can''t do so. Under the terrible damage of the ultimate lightning, the enemy can only choose to fall completely. This is the real use of the killing move of the ultimate lightning. However, the existence of the ball of destruction makes rod dare not do so again. Even if the ultimate lightning condenses, it can only bombard the enemy from a distance and can not detonate close. After losing the most powerful killing move, Rodriguez couldn''t help taking the red haired girl for a moment. "Why can you walk through the fire?" When the red haired girl appeared, rod quickly asked, "won''t you be burned to ashes by fire like a great devil?" "Ha ha..." listening to rod''s inquiry, she seemed to hear some of the funniest jokes, "sad human, even if you have demon blood, how can you understand that you belong to the power of the ball of destruction?" Rod showed a helpless look. In his previous life, even if the disaster caused by the element monarch finally rested, no one could lay hands on the element monarch. At most, he just reached an agreement with them. As for the artifact such as the ball of destruction, it has always been in the hands of the monarch. In addition to removing the resistance to magic, what effect it has has has has never been known by other players. At this time, seeing that rod stopped and looked thoughtful, the red haired girl asked, "it''s you. What did you use to persuade the lazy king to cooperate with you? I haven''t seen it for a long time. As far as I know, it won''t help people like you. " "Well..." rod looked confident. As Messiah said, the real body of the lazy king is actually a dead creature. Although its body shape is extremely huge, it can not change this fact. In essence, it is very different from the devil of hell. After confirming this, rod immediately launched the second feature of the ghost King''s cloak, planted his own spiritual mark on the lazy king, and then let it join the war to stop and fight the angry king. However, the fighting ability of the lazy king is not as strong as rod thought. It is not so much fighting with the angry king as being beaten by the angry king. Bimonthly''s claw kept passing over its body, but it seemed like nothing had happened. It didn''t even leave any scars on its body. Even if it was bumped by the angry king, it could quickly get up, rejoin the battle and continue to be violently beaten by the angry king. Rod scratched his head. It seemed that the power of the lazy king should be the lowest among all kings, but its defense ability was stronger than rod thought. Even the king''s claws could not hurt him. "Is this your reliance? I said how dare you compete for the soul of the saint? It turned out that you got the help of the king. Unfortunately, you got the help of the lazy king. Its ability is not worth mentioning in front of me. You chose the wrong king. " Looking at rod in the distance, the red haired girl sneered, but rod looked calm and gave her a faint look: "who told you that I only got the help of a king? It''s just your own wishful thinking. " Aware of the self-confidence in rod''s words, the red haired girl was stunned. In the process of constantly chasing rod who moved away in an instant, she was far away from the center of the battlefield. She hadn''t noticed it in the previous battle, but now it seems that it was a flaw deliberately left by rod in order to lead her away. This discovery immediately changed her face. She looked back and saw the golden light behind her. At this moment, a group of demons who were still fighting below stopped and stared at the place where the light gathered with curious or eager eyes. "No!" In the process of scuffle, the soul of the Holy One is completely solidified at this moment. The red haired girl who should have been pleased with this roared at the moment. It should have been her position. At the moment, she was occupied by another woman. The woman looked cold and her nose was bent like an eagle hook. She was looking at the red haired girl in the distance with pondering eyes. "Messika, I didn''t think you were still alive... How dare you do that! That is my holy soul! " The red haired girl screamed hysterically. At the moment, she had completely ignored the majesty of the king. In the face of Fulham, who was so urgent that she was going crazy, a sneer appeared on her face: "you are jealous of the king. You have been deceived." Then she stretched out her hand, and the whole palm ran through the chest of the pure white soul, and then stretched out her hand again. With her action, the whole soul of the holy mark began to split. In the golden light room, all the demons below couldn''t help covering their eyes and didn''t dare to look directly at what happened above. "Right now!" At this moment, regardless of the jealous king on the side, rod flashed his body, and the next moment he moved in an instant, appeared beside maisiga, and robbed the divided holy soul together. "Stop it!" Seeing this, the red haired girl couldn''t help roaring. Her body also shuttled through the fire and came around the soul of the saint. At this time, she did not choose to fight against rod or maixijia, but as they did, they fought together to rob the scattered precious souls. Chapter 2080 With maixijia''s hand, the human virtual shadow, which was finally condensed and formed, completely split at this moment, turned into countless soul fragments, large or small, and suddenly shot around. Looking at the scattered white soul, rod couldn''t help thinking of the words before Messika. At that time, rod didn''t know how to collect the souls of the scarlet, so he asked maisiga, "how can I get those souls? Just put it in the space ring? " Messika shook her head and explained, "that won''t work. His soul is higher than anything. Even the top space ring that can accommodate living creatures can''t fit into his soul. Didn''t you learn the fusion ceremony? It''s OK to directly fuse some souls touched. The process may be very painful, but there will be no side effects. " Rod nodded. He was not afraid of the pain. As if she had thought of something, maisica sighed: "the king there alone can''t leave all his soul, and will eventually release a lot. You are not a king. You cannot directly use the source of sin and karma to receive his soul like a king. How much you can integrate depends on your own ability. " At this moment, rod wanted to directly perform the fusion ceremony and take that part of the soul as his own when he touched those scattered soul fragments according to the method taught by maisica. Unexpectedly, a strange scene happened. Before rod took back his outstretched hand or even had time to perform the fusion ceremony, the white soul fragments were directly integrated into rod''s palm. Seeing this, rod was stunned. At the same time, many new tips came from the system. Before rod had time to check carefully, he heard the scream of the red haired girl: "It''s impossible! How can there be a source of sin in you? Did you kill a king and take away their authority? No, I can feel that they all live well... " Rod was also slightly stunned when he heard the speech. He didn''t understand the meaning of Fromm''s words: "what are you talking about? What does the source of sin mean? " On the other hand, after a short surprise, maisiga immediately showed a look of ecstasy: "Lord rod, you really gave me a big surprise! I divined that you would fall into hell, but I didn''t guess that your body in the treasure house in the cloud could get such an opportunity! " "What exactly does that mean?" Although rod had some doubts, the movement in his hand did not slow down. On the contrary, after saving the time for the fusion ceremony, he moved faster and faster in an instant, constantly receiving scattered souls. Seeing this, the red haired girl on one side was unwilling, but she still put her attention on the scattered soul fragments. Only when she robbed large pieces of soul fragments, she would burn up and stop her demons. On the ground, the angry king in the form of hell bimon was also anxious. He only heard a tear, and a pair of broad wings popped up behind him to beat back his big dog, and then rushed into the sky and chased the scattered soul fragments. "The source of sinful karma is the power of the holy mark. He carries all the sinful karma of mankind and passes on the sinful karma of mankind to himself through the source of sinful karma. After his fall, the source of sin created the current king of hell. Each king of hell was in charge of the corresponding source of sin. The source of sin is the source of the power of the king of hell. " In her hand, she was holding the largest soul fragment she took out in one hand. Instead of absorbing it, she bound it and explained to rod. "You mean that only the king of hell can be in charge of the source of sin. Why does this happen to me? I don''t remember which King I destroyed. " From Messika''s words, rod seemed to realize something, but his heart was still a little confused, especially the origin of those sins. At this time, rod just moved in an instant and came to the soul fragment the size of his fist. He was preparing to absorb it. Unexpectedly, the hot fire completely swallowed the position where he appeared. In a flash, rod, who was protected by the ghost King''s cloak, came to a safe position. Looking back, he saw that the soul fragment had fallen into the hands of the red haired girl. Rod snorted coldly. Now is not the time to fight. Those broken souls are running away. If they are slow, they may not catch up. "That''s why I said, this is your opportunity. The source of your sinful karma is not what the scar once owned, but what the God has copied. " She seemed to think of something, and her face showed some color of memory: "the treasure house in the cloud... It seems that those angels sealed the remnant body of the God. For countless years, your body has been the source of karma buried there, the only suitable carrier you can touch, but I don''t know what kind of karma came into your body, or there are multiple sources of karma... " Listening to her story, rod''s eyes coagulated. In the process of collecting his soul, he glanced into the system and found that the new information was indeed related to the source of sin, which also changed his face slightly. "Can the man who becomes God completely copy the power of the king of hell, the source of sin and karma?" Asked rod with some surprise. Although he had learned from maisica that he belonged to the unique ability of becoming a God, rod was still very surprised after experiencing all this personally. "It''s not difficult for him. You know, even in the field of fate, he can completely copy it. There is nothing he can''t master. " Messika answered slowly and confirmed rod''s statement. Just after rod kept moving in an instant and absorbed a large number of soul fragments, his mana value couldn''t hold on after all. He bottomed out first. If he could cast the flame escape, rod would not be so unbearable. Unfortunately, the ball of destruction on the red haired girl completely cut off rod''s idea. If he wanted to capture those fleeing soul fragments, he could only continuously cast instantaneous movement. Coupled with the ultimate lightning released before, his mana was exhausted and needed time to recover. Seeing that the split soul fragments dissipated and there was no whole soul fragment left in the field, rod realized that it was time to evacuate. Not far away, the red haired girl is competing with the hell bimon for the last large piece of soul fragment. The hot flame makes there no living creatures around them, and rod, who has no mana value, does not intend to continue to intervene. Chapter 2081 Soon, rod, who had no mana, returned to farezer with maisiga. "I''ve got what I want. It''s time to evacuate." Rod quickly ordered. After receiving rod''s order, farezer also shouted to the nearby Devil: "withdraw! The great devil supervisor, in a group of two, is responsible for leading the scattered members to evacuate! " Due to the violent vibration, the ground under the feet of the Legion members has already collapsed. The originally flat land has now become an island in several fire lakes. Even the shelter that has lost its divine power has completely collapsed and melted in the fire lake. The nearby demons are even more unbearable. Many demons fall into the magma. After losing their resistance to the magma in their blood, they are soon melted by the hot magma, but they are constantly reborn under the action of the field of death, and then melted again. For these unfortunate demons, it was like torture. Many Legion members were trapped on the scattered islands. Fortunately, a great devil came to rescue them. For a time, all Legion members showed their gratitude for the rest of their lives. In previous battles, they did not dare to expect that a great devil would come to rescue them. In the eyes of those great demons, ordinary demons are nothing, but in the undead legion, They are all members of the Legion. Under the command of farezer, these great devil supervisors work in groups of two. When they come to the trapped Legion members, they alternately display flame evasion, send these demons to a safe area, and then return in an instant to rescue other Legion members. "It''s too late. They''ll soon be part of the beast." Just then, the sound of Messika''s warning reached roder''s ear. Rod looked at her, but saw the red light in the sky, and the nearby demons shouted miserably, even the members of the undead Legion. Under the bright red light, the nearby demons knelt to the ground, and their bodies began to turn into a few drops of pure demon blood, gathering towards the sky. "No! Master... " The long wailing sound reached roder''s ears. Following the prestige, rod saw the degenerate Sharma whose body dissipated a little. Even the sixth order creatures could not escape the light of the red awn at this moment. Under rod''s gaze, Sharma''s flesh and blood dissipated in the red Mans, followed by his skeleton. Like other demons, he was completely taken away by the red Mans. Rod''s face changed faintly: "how is this possible? My death field will fail here? " Rod showed a surprised look. The devil dissipated under the red awn failed to regenerate in the field of death, which undoubtedly surprised him. This was the first time he found that there was failure in the field of death. "Be careful, the ceremony contained in the statue of Vulcan is essentially a ceremony of decomposition and integration. It doesn''t kill any of your Legion members, but breaks them down and reintegrates them. Don''t say it''s them. Even if you''re sucked away by the God of fire, there''s only one way to die. " Beside him, maxima offered to remind him. After hearing the speech, rod breathed a deep breath. Although the death field can revive the dead creatures, it can''t do anything about the special states in many magic rituals. Although Sharma was broken down in the ceremony, in a sense, he did not really die. This is where there is nothing he can do in the field of death. Only completely dead creatures can be reborn in the field of death. Just as rod was about to leave, a dog barked in his ear. Rod saw the big dog before. As the big dog approached, the Legion members beside rod showed frightened eyes one after another. Unlike rod, in front of these ordinary Legion members, this big dog is undoubtedly an extremely terrible existence. It is the lazy king in hell. Even the big devil hesitated to approach. But among the Legion members, a new group of dog trainers and three hell dogs have been around the big dog. Seeing this, faleze scolded: "what are you waiting for? Don''t hurry to evacuate with it according to the master''s order." Seeing that no great devil dared to come forward, agran came out and came to the big dog. Under its careless gaze, he put his hand on the fur in front of it and took it away from the fire. "Master, please leave as soon as possible. Many of the great demons who shuttle through the flame are seriously injured and waiting for your field to take effect." After most of the Legion members were evacuated under the leadership of the great devil, farezer took the initiative to say to rod. Rod nodded. With the restraint of the ball of destruction, the great demons in the Legion would burn themselves in the flame hiding. On the contrary, the creatures shuttling through space led by them would not be affected at all, and all damage would be borne by the great demons. Under the leadership of a great devil, rod''s body dissipated in the fire. When his vision returned to Qingming again, the scene in front of him changed dramatically. It was no longer the hot red magma, but an endless dark blue sea. Rod returned to the water level. Different from going to hell, when he went, rod was still alone. When he returned, he was followed by countless demons. Those great demons with outstanding ability will be the core force of the undead army in the future. Not only that, he also rescued maisica and controlled another king of hell. "Is this the island before? It seems that you will develop well here. " From a hidden exit on a cliff, which was not isolated by the forbidden magic array, he looked at the distant port, the Necromancers who kept going to sea and returning, and the giant marine necromancers who guarded the island. "Unexpectedly, as a necromancer, you can develop this island so well. I thought you were not good at these." Rod shook his head and admitted, "it''s not my credit." At first, rod didn''t care about this island with water element level. He just thought about the countless marine creatures in the ocean and wanted to turn them into undead creatures. It was Rowling who was very interested in the development here. Thanks to her credit, the island could develop like this. Compared with everything on the island, at this time, rod was more concerned about the present maixijia. He saw that until he returned to the island, maixijia did not absorb the pure large soul fragments, but always held them in his hand. At this time, noticing rod''s sight, Messika looked at him with the same smile. Chapter 2082 "Aren''t you afraid that the soul in your hand will run away?" Looking at maixijia, rod couldn''t help saying that before that, he exhausted his mana value and the total number of soul fragments he fought for was only one-third more than the one in maixijia''s hand. Seeing that she didn''t use the soul fragment, but held it in her hand, rod couldn''t help being very curious. "I can''t use these." She said slowly, "this is for you. The source of sin in your body should need these souls very much." Rod looked at her unexpectedly. Unexpectedly, she made such a move. Then he asked, "aren''t you curious? These souls probably record the method of becoming a God, which is a precious thing that other kings are eager for. You are willing to leave it... " When Rhode asked, she smiled like a playful smile: "I don''t need this kind of thing. I''ve seen the birth of a God and his dark fall. This kind of thing has no attraction to me." "All right." Listening to what Messika said, rod was about to come forward and take the holy soul from her hand, but he saw that Messika leaned slightly and took the soul away from him. "Don''t be in such a hurry, rod. Before I give this soul to you, I hope you can promise me two conditions. " Looking at rod, she whispered. When rod stopped, he knew that Messika could not directly give his soul to himself, and then asked, "what conditions? You might as well say it. " "Remember the prophecy card I left?" She stroked her chin and said. "The prophecy card is now in Rowling''s hand. Do you want to take it back?" Asked rod, frowning slightly. With Rowling''s use of that set of prophecy cards, rod also felt what potential was contained in those seemingly insignificant cards, especially those trumps in the cards. If they could be summoned to the full, it would be difficult for the existence of the legendary peak. According to Messika, she seemed to want to take back the set of cards, which made rod feel a little difficult. After slightly checking the tips in the system log, rod realized that the value of the soul in maisica''s hand was not weaker than the value of the prophecy card, or even more than many. Exchanging the soul for the prophecy card was a sure thing. What really makes rod difficult is not the choice between the two, but how to explain all this to Rowling. In a sense, the prophecy card has become an indispensable thing for Rowling. When rod takes it away, Rowling''s strength will be greatly reduced. After taking a deep breath, rod continued, "the prophecy card is not on me now. I may not be able to promise you. I need some time to negotiate." Messika shook her head. "I don''t want that set of prophecy cards. All I need is one of them." Rod was a little stunned. He didn''t expect that maisiga''s request was so simple: "you just want one of the cards? Don''t you know how powerful that prophecy card contains? You spent a lot of energy making that prophecy card. " "Of course I know all this." Rod''s words seemed to recall some memories of Messika. She sighed, "it took me hundreds of years to witness the birth of countless heroes under the pursuit of the Holy See, which made that set of prophecy card, but do you know what I did after the prophecy card was made?" "You avenge those who pursue you?" Rod thought for a while and guessed with some doubt, "or are you going to conquer the surface world with the power in the prophecy card?" "Ha, I don''t want to do that." Messika smiled and refuted the content of rod''s words. "When the prophecy card was made, I joined a circus and became a diviner there. I used the prophecy card to divine for the people there and answer their doubts." "Why did you do that? That set of prophecy cards contains the power to conquer the world, but you just use it for divination? " Rod looked surprised and didn''t understand maisiga''s choice. "Who knows?" She didn''t answer rod''s question, "I know you left the prophecy card to Rowling, but I only need one of them. Should you be able to promise for her?" Rod thought a little and quickly replied, "OK, but I want to know, is the prophecy card you need one of those trumps?" "It''s this one." With a shaking of her wrist, a prophecy card appeared in her hand, facing rod. Rod looked intently and showed a slightly unexpected look. It was one of the three prophecy cards rod gave her to interpret the revelation of the card not long ago. It drew the prophecy card of the hero nimbus, not any trump card. "This prophecy card..." Rod''s eyes were frozen. He looked at the dead dog held in the arms of the boy in the card, and at the lazy king who followed a group of Legion members back here. He seemed to realize something. "Who is nimbus, is it the dog? But I didn''t notice the hero of the dog. " Rod couldn''t help asking. At this moment, he was not only confused by the pattern on the card, but also reminded of the words he had argued with Rowling before, which made rod''s mouth twitch. Before that, he could not imagine that the dog in the picture was the lazy king in the future. No wonder maisica told the revelation of divination when she saw the prophecy cards. "Of course it''s the boy. Why do you have this question?" Messika looked at rod with some doubt. "However, this is also related to my second condition. Leave it to me. This is the content of the second condition." Maixijia stretched out her index finger, pointed to the distance and lay on the ground. During this meeting, she had been sleeping. She didn''t care about the big dog whose environment had changed dramatically nearby, and said to rod. "You want a lazy king, it''s not a simple thing..." looking at the big dog in the distance, rod thought about the conditions put forward by Messika in his heart. Compared with several other kings, the power of the lazy king is obviously inferior to them. It can even be said that there is a deep gap. No matter which king you fight with, you will fall into the disadvantage. However, in terms of defense, the lazy king can be said to be the most unique existence. Even the claws of the angry king can''t tear off its skin, which makes rod look up at the big dog. The defense ability of the lazy king does not fit with the undead Legion that can be resurrected again. Therefore, after a little thinking, rod made a decision: "well, I will promise you two conditions. Now, give me the holy soul." Chapter 2083 "Be careful, you have to put it away." Seeing that rod agreed to the terms, maixijia also showed a satisfied look, and then handed him a large piece of soul in her hand, reminding him at the same time. Rod reached out and touched the soul of the saint, feeling the rapid melting of the soul in the body. At the same time, there were many hints in the system log. He just showed his joy, but heard a burst of warning. "Master, be careful! A strong enemy is rapidly approaching us! Let me protect your safety! " What warned rod was the new great devil who joined the Legion. At this moment, the nearby great devil subconsciously grasped the weapon in his hand and stared at the blue figure flying rapidly in the sky. "Silence! She''s our companion. It''s not proper to shout! " At a glance, faleze recognized that the figure flying from afar was the ice blue holy dragon who had fought together during the previous raid on the treasure house in the cloud, and then scolded the great demons who felt the majesty and vigilance of the holy dragon. Farezer''s reprimand soon worked. Even if the nearby demons showed hostile eyes to the flying ice blue holy dragon, no noisy voice continued to spread. Seeing this, rod looked at the commander with satisfaction, and then looked at the holy dragon flying in the air. It was euscia who lived on the island. He didn''t know why she appeared here. "Rod, you''re finally back!" The arrival of the holy dragon also brought a chill like falling into an ice cave, which made many nearby demons who lived in hell all year round and were used to hot magma feel uncomfortable and shiver in their teeth. Josiah''s words also contained a sense of urgency, which surprised Rhode. This holy dragon has never wanted to see other creatures except the giant dragon. Rhode spent a lot of time persuading her to fight in the treasure house in the cloud last time. Even if the necromancer on the island is dead, she can''t be in any hurry. Unexpectedly, she just returned to the island, He saw that Eustacia was so urgent. The change of the ice blue holy dragon also made rod''s heart a little tight. He had no time to ridicule. He hurriedly asked, "what happened? Why are you so urgent? " "There are many abnormal changes in inota. She... Forget it, come with me and explain it to you in detail during the flight." With that, the ice blue holy dragon was ready to pick up rod and fly him to some place on the island, but rod''s body flashed in the fire and came to the back of the ice blue holy Dragon: "no, you come with me." As rod''s words fell, his body and the ice blue holy dragon disappeared in the fire, and the next moment they returned to the sky over the card castle on the island, while the ice blue holy dragon was still in a daze. "Brother, I''m here." See rod appear, below, a girl waved. No need for Rowling''s reminder. As soon as she appeared, rod noticed her existence through blood relationship perception. She, who had stayed in Sao City, now rushed back to the island. Obviously, something important happened. After returning to the island, rod put on his goggles again to prevent the leakage of the power of the scarlet eye. "I''ve learned the situation from yosia. Is enota all right now?" Asked rod. "She is very weak now... About an hour ago, the armor on her body suddenly released a dazzling golden light, and she also had some unknown changes in the golden light..." Rowling said with some worry. Rod was stunned when he listened to Rowling''s story. An hour ago, wasn''t that when he and Messika were fighting for the soul of the scar in hell? "I''ve blocked the surrounding places and forbid any necromancer from approaching..." seeing rod slightly stunned, Rowling continued, "brother, I''m worried about what unknown changes your death field may bring to her. You''d better not continue to approach." "I can close the field." Rod shook his head and insisted. Seeing this, Rowling stopped talking and led rod to the location of inota. "That''s enota now..." Rowling led Rowling to the side of the card castle. Rod was stunned. Through the magic eye used to see things, he saw a huge white cocoon. The pure white fluff spreading from the white cocoon covered the whole corridor, as if pregnant with something. The golden light was flashing like a pulse. "You said it was enota?" Rod asked incredulously. Recalling the purple haired girl in his memory and looking at the huge white cocoon in front of him, he couldn''t believe that such a change had taken place here when he wasn''t on the island. "Yes, I have just arrived. When she learned that you had returned to the island, she found you for the first time. " Rowling nodded, but she heard uthea''s roar. "What the hell did you give her? Let her look like this? " Rod followed the prestige, but saw the ice blue holy dragon roaring at a blind old woman. "It''s really none of my business. I just brought her some magic eyes. Who knows, she will suddenly change like that..." under the threat of the holy dragon, Marguerite replied with trembling body. "Still arguing! You were the last person she came into contact with. She ate your magic eye to make such a change! Come on, what the hell did you do to inota? Did you fill the devil''s eyes with some magic medicine? " Yusia roared. The ice blue dragon breath had condensed in her mouth. The temperature in the field fell instantly, and the frost in the air began to condense. "Enough, I assure you, Margaret knows nothing." In a flash, rod came to the ice blue holy dragon and stopped her anger. "How can you guarantee this?" Euscia asked loudly that inota''s abnormal changes made it difficult for her to believe other people on the island, even rod. "I''m her master." Rod said slowly, and a strong momentum was released from him. Feeling rod''s momentum, the ice blue holy dragon was stunned. Compared with the raid on the treasure house in the cloud, rod''s strength has improved a lot in a short time. "Lord rod." When Rhode appeared, Margaret cried bitterly, "I brought many magic eyes to Ms. inota. I just hope she can ask you to help alama who was seriously injured... Unexpectedly, this kind of thing happened..." "What?" Rod bared his teeth. Unexpectedly, such a change occurred on the island during his absence. Even alama, who was excellent in his impression, encountered something he couldn''t deal with. Chapter 2084 "You''d better make things clear. What''s the matter with alama?" After learning from the blind old woman that alama might be in danger, rod quickly asked. "In order to find the legendary eye of the Almighty, alama went deep into the mausoleum of the king of magicians with her companions. Unexpectedly, she accidentally activated the eye of the Almighty. The whole mausoleum was destroyed by that eye, and he was trapped there..." Rod''s face changed slightly and asked quickly, "the eye of the Almighty? Did the Almighty leave the eyes alama was looking for? " "That''s right, Lord Rhode..." Margaret sobbed. "He learned the location of the Royal Mausoleum and the rumors about the eye of the Almighty from hardworth''s collection. I didn''t want him to leave like this. I wanted him to bring more undead creatures or alien creatures, but he didn''t want to say anything. I didn''t expect this to happen... " Listening to the blind old woman''s story, rod looked dignified. He thought of what Messika had told him before. If all that is true, the so-called "Almighty" is just another code name for the "God maker". What Arama is plotting is the remains of the gods. At the thought of this, rod''s face changed. Unexpectedly, he had just learned all the rumors about the God becoming person from the mouth of maisica. At this moment, he would save the troubled Arama from the remnant of the God becoming person. Rod took a deep breath. As the level involved became more and more complex, he had no time to be at ease. "How do you know what happened to alama?" Rod thought for a moment and continued. "Before he left, he took one of my empty magic eyes, and I saw what happened there." Margaret explained, "I know where he is. He''s in a coma. Please bring him back safely." Listening to Margaret''s request, rod glanced at enota, who turned into a huge cocoon, and sighed slightly in his heart. Rod doesn''t know what happened to enota. It''s definitely not a normal phenomenon on the fairy dragon. Maybe it''s the blood contained in the Dragon King''s divine power. Maybe it''s stimulated by some kind of stimulation. To understand the cause of enota''s abnormality, rod needs to turn to a xenobiotic master with excellent research in blood. Even as a holy dragon, Josiah didn''t understand what happened to enota, and rod could only put his hope on alama, who had a lot of research on it. In love and reason, rod must go to rescue Alma. Thinking of this, rod no longer hesitated and said to Margaret, "tell everything you see from the eyes of the void devil, especially the omnipotent eye. What are its abilities? The more detailed you say, the more likely it is to rescue Alma. " "Yes, Lord rod." Feeling the meaning of rod''s words, Margaret quickly said, "I saw alama and his companions open the mechanism with three different eyes..." Soon, with Marguerite''s narration, rod understood the situation there. Combined with the previous reminder of Messika, he also had a simple understanding of the power of the Almighty eye. "So it''s Arama''s eyes that they put in, so that the Almighty eye has those powers... Sure enough, it''s similar to the description of the God becoming person by maisica. The Almighty eye can use all the powers of other eyes. I''m afraid the Royal Mausoleum with such a mechanism has no good intention for the intruders... " From Margaret''s account, rod analyzed the situation there clearly. "Magic King''s Mausoleum... I remember there are not only many precious secret prescriptions of magic drugs, but also various ancient magic rituals, including the most powerful sacrifice rituals. I just don''t know if the skeleton of the magician king is really buried there. According to the temper of those magicians, the more buried things, the more likely they are to be an empty tomb, just to attract attention. " Rod showed a thoughtful look and put it before. Even if he knew the relic entrance of the magic King''s mausoleum, he didn''t dare to enter rashly. The strange means of those magicians are more difficult to guard against than ordinary spells. If he is careless, he will be caught. But now, the growing undead Legion has undoubtedly given rod confidence. What is more suitable to break the traps in the ruins than this group of undead Legion members? Thinking of this, rod immediately informed farezer with his spiritual mark to make the members of the Legion ready. After giving the order through the spiritual seal, rod seemed to think of something and turned to Rowling. The existence of kinship perception made Rowling understand what he meant: "brother, you''re going to save alama, right? Do you need to bring those bloody angels, or the necromancer on the island? They can help you. " Rod shook his head: "my undead army is competent for this mission. Let those people guard the island. I don''t want alama to be rescued. What''s going on here..." When the Legion withdrew, the leaked spatial fluctuations had exposed the spatial coordinates of the island to those demons. Rod was very worried that those demons who were unwilling to fail would track down. On the island, Luo linbu has already set up a Dharma array to prohibit space magic, leaving only a few small gaps for insiders to use space magic and quickly return to the island. The position where rod originally led the members of the Legion was one of the gaps. With the interference of ritual array, even if the hell demons know the spatial coordinates of the island, they can''t track it in a short time, unless they can decipher the gaps. According to the demons'' attainments in magic, it will take a lot of time, but it''s a hidden danger after all. With Rowling''s help, rod doesn''t have to worry about the defense of the island. Under her development, the island has changed from the original, which is also a place for rod to feel at ease. Rowling has never disappointed him in such things. "These are the prophecy cards before." With that, rod returned the prophecy cards that he had taken away not long ago to Rowling, "by the way, the prophecy card with nimbus was taken away by maisica. I hope you don''t mind." Rowling took the prophecy cards, looked at rod and said, "I won''t mind. That''s her prophecy card. Even if she wants the card back, I won''t complain. Brother, the magic tomb is full of dangers. You should be very careful. " "I will." Rod reached out and patted Rowling on the shoulder. Chapter 2085 The fire flashed by. When rod took off his blindfold, he had come to a different environment from before. "Master, is this the entrance to the Necromancer''s Mausoleum? I have never commanded my men to fight in this underground environment... I didn''t expect that there is such a Magic Kingdom between the surface and hell. " Aside, farezer looked at the surrounding environment and said to rod. At this moment, rod has led the undead Legion to the entrance of the necromancer mausoleum. Before leaving, rod wanted to look for maixijia to see if she knew the reason for the change of inota, but she refused rod''s visit on the grounds of calling the hero in the prophecy card. Fortunately, Margaret had already used the magic eye to explore the periphery of the magic King''s mausoleum. Under the hiding flame of a group of great demons in the Legion, rod and his party came here smoothly. "Are you afraid? Or do you think you are not competent enough for the position of commander? " Rod looked at farezer and said slowly. Farezer smiled: "I won''t be afraid. Even if I fight any more difficult, I will try my best to command. I can follow my master and see the wonders of hell and the magnificence of death. Now I see those treacherous witchcraft. It''s worth my trip." Rod looked at him more and was about to say something, but he heard a slight whisper in his ear. "Gulu quack... Ah Lala quack..." The sound is extremely subtle, which contains another language different from the common language. Not only rod, many sharp hearing demons, but also heard the sound. Agran stepped forward and alertly reminded rod, "master, something is peeping at us in the dark..." "I heard it." Without the reminder of the great demons, rod had turned his eyes first, his scarlet eyes like blood, and stared at the cracks in the wall of the underpass. "Ah..." The scream came out suddenly, but soon the sound was reduced. A group of dark green cave people broke the hard cave wall and came to rod, or now they can be called cave vampires. Under the gaze of scarlet eyes, these cavemen could not hold on for a moment, so they completely turned into the undead creatures under rod, and their rank also broke the shackles of cavemen and came to the sixth rank where high-order creatures are located. Seeing the appearance of cave vampires, Finley, the demon in the Legion, looked at farezer with some embarrassment: "commander, they are also members of the Legion now. Should I include them in the correction and transformation army? Or will it be distributed directly to the devil captains? " "Wait a minute. The master is asking them." Farezer glanced at the cavers and stopped Finley. On the other hand, rod looked at the cave people. After a little thinking, he asked the strongest cave people, "who is the leader of your group?" "Quack, Dillo..." he replied in a language rod didn''t understand. Rod took a smoke from the corner of his mouth. Unexpectedly, even the devil could speak common language, but the cave people couldn''t. then he took out a purple ribbon from the space ring, which could be used to communicate with creatures who didn''t understand language, and then said, "say it again." "Hero, jag..." this time, rod understood the words of the cave man. From the cave population, after hearing the hero''s name, rod seemed to realize something and fell into deep thinking for a time. "Caveman..." murmured rod. In the nigon kingdom of magicians, cavemen have a low status and belong to the lowest existence. They have no eyes. They like to stay in the deep and dark underground passage and eat insects and rotten meat. They are also trained as slaves in this field because they are good at digging the underground passage. Many apprentices of witchcraft begin their first step in the study of xenobiotics by dissecting cavemen. The only commendable thing is that there are a large number of cave people all over the underground world. The total number of humans in the whole Magic Kingdom is not one tenth of the total number of cavemen. The total number of cavemen can even compare with the number of humanoid creatures in the surface world. However, with the advent of the third expansion, the caveman, who was not cared by any creature, suddenly jumped up and became the king of nigon, that is, a strange soldier in the hands of the hero Molly, and even competed with the orthodox magician. In this regard, some people say that cave people have obtained the power belonging to the devil from hell, others say that cave people have mutated under the transformation of magic and become a new race, but rod knows that those people''s guesses are wrong. The key to the rise of cave people lies in their inheritance of the king of magic from the mausoleum of magic. "Hero jag, will he show any strange abilities now?" As if he thought of something, rod asked the caver. "Magical flame, noisy explosion... Terrible shaking, falling rubble, road collapse... And ice, cold water..." under rod''s command, the cavers kept answering. Unfortunately, because of their low intelligence, even if they were transformed into vampires, they couldn''t be better. They could only say simple words. Listening to the caveman''s answer, rod couldn''t help shaking his head. The abilities the caveman said were just ordinary spells, and there was no answer rod wanted to hear. Due to their limited mind, cavemen could not become full members of the undead legion, but could only become slaves in the Legion and be controlled by those demons. Generally speaking, when a legion is mixed with creatures of multiple races, the morale of the Legion will be greatly reduced. Even with discipline, this can not be changed. During the battle, these creatures from different races can''t trust to give their backs to alien creatures. Only the same race can be trusted. To completely solve this problem, we need the blessing of legendary leadership. Legendary leadership can eliminate the impact of any negative morale on the Legion and make the Legion''s morale always high. There has always been only a famous general in the history of elasia, or Rod''s undead legion, but well avoided this. In essence, all Legion members are undead creatures, so there are no different races, which is also the advantage of the undead Legion. While rod was disappointed with the caveman''s answer, he heard the exciting news from the caveman. "The death of slaves... The resurrection of warriors..." "Sacrifice ceremony!" Rod''s face changed. Although the cave man in front of him only said one sentence intermittently, rod had heard from his words what kind of strange ability it was. Chapter 2086 After learning that from the cave man, rod couldn''t help taking a deep breath. Unexpectedly, the most powerful sacrifice ceremony among all the magic rituals recorded in the magic King''s mausoleum has now been mastered by those cave people, which is really beyond rod''s expectation. Although rod is very interested in the sacrifice ceremony in the hands of the cave people, the most important thing now is not to win the unique magic ceremony, but to find a way to rescue alama. From Margaret''s words, although alama is in danger, his magic transformation also brings him strong vitality and won''t die in a short time, but if it takes a long time, there may be an accident. Alama''s attainments in the blood of heterogeneous creatures are related to enota, who is currently undergoing a mutation. Rod dare not risk it. No matter how precious the sacrifice ceremony is, rod must put it aside. Soon, rod made a decision in his heart and turned to farezer: "the plan remains the same. Enter the Royal Mausoleum and search for the whereabouts of alama!" Farezer nodded and then conveyed rod''s order to the accompanying devil. Soon, under the leadership of farezer, a group of demons entered the entrance of the royal mausoleum. This time, there were only 20 great demons in the undead Legion who followed rod''s action. Rod left the rest of the Legion members outside Sao city for daily training and patrolling around. After the battle in hell, the newly added Legion members also need to run in to give full play to their strength in the Legion. Rod believed that the demons in the Legion were enough to admonish other demons. Rod did not lead many demons here for a more important reason. In his previous life, rod learned that the Necromancer''s mausoleum is different from ordinary ruins. Even if the ordinary ruins are dangerous, the things in them will not change. However, the Necromancer''s mausoleum is not like this. The mausoleum left by the king of necromancer is not a dead land, and the whole mausoleum in front of him is alive. If a few creatures enter it, nothing will happen. Once a large number of creatures try to thoroughly explore the ruins and clean up the heritage left by the king of magicians, they will immediately activate various fortifications in the ruins. The kings of the underground world of all dynasties coveted the precious things in the necromancer mausoleum and tried their best to send elite necromancers to explore, but the harvest was extremely limited and could not compare with the loss of those Necromancers. The royal mausoleum is full of all kinds of strange traps. Even the most legendary magician may be caught at any time. The traps here are the favorite works of the king of witchcraft. Of course, there are also gifted witchcraft masters who have gained important insights on witchcraft from those traps. Even if the traps in the imperial mausoleum can be broken, it will not be a thing once and for all. When those magicians leave, the traps in the imperial mausoleum will be reset and changed. The next time they come here, they will face new traps. It is impossible to stably obtain precious benefits from the royal mausoleum. Over time, the Nigong royal family will take the location of the Royal Mausoleum as a secret record and seal it up. Occasionally, underground creatures who accidentally enter the Royal Mausoleum will also die immediately. Thinking of this, rod couldn''t help looking at the cave vampires who followed him. Their leaders were able to obtain the legendary sacrifice ceremony from the king''s mausoleum. This achievement alone would embarrass many magicians. Perhaps it was not an accident that cave people could rise in the third expansion film. Because of their humble status, cavers were at the forefront of the team. They were the first to step on any trap. Rod and farezer are in a relatively safe position in the center of the team and don''t worry about accidents. The footsteps of a cave vampire fell, and the ground sank slightly. It seemed that he stepped on some mechanism. The dark green liquid gushed out of the ground under his feet. In an instant, the cave vampire melted to white bones, and the great devil in front of the team was also affected. Just wanted to shuttle through the fire, he found that there was no space magic here. The great demons who failed to escape in time were also corroded by those liquids. The corrosion quickly spread from the position contaminated with the liquid to their whole body. Unless the part contaminated with the liquid is completely cut off, they don''t want to stop the corrosion at all. Seeing this, the great devil behind rod suddenly changed his face. Unexpectedly, he encountered such danger as soon as he came to the royal mausoleum. Different from the battle of Ming Dao and Ming gun in hell, the trap of the magic mausoleum is very hidden. Even the great devil, if he is not careful, will be destroyed by those hidden traps, and his powerful strength can''t be used at all. For ordinary teams, the corrosive liquid alone is enough to damage five great demons, and the members of the whole team are reduced by a quarter. This is only the first trap we have just met, not to mention the difficulties behind. Those orthodox legendary magicians may have a way to dissolve the corrosive liquid, but rod didn''t master that method, but rod didn''t need to master that method. Under the influence of the death field, even the members of the Legion whose bones have been corroded stand up again, as do the cave vampires. "Keep moving." Rod said slowly. The existence of the field of death also gave rod the confidence to rescue Alma from the royal mausoleum. If not, rod could not accept the loss of Legion members when exploring the royal mausoleum. He deeply understood what a dangerous situation there was in the magic royal mausoleum. After the trap of corrosive liquid, the Legion members in the team were obviously alert and could grow into great demons all the way in hell. They also had extraordinary talents and would not make the same mistake twice. On the contrary, those cave vampires remained in the wonder of rebirth and even ignored the possible dangers. Under rod''s command, the Legion members bypassed the corrosive liquid on the ground and continued to move forward. Soon, the channel in front was changed from a group of people to only two or three people walking side by side, and the space became tight. See the change of the channel in your eyes, and at this time, rod also has a fork in front of him. "This... Master, should we go that way?" Rhodes as like as two peas, Fraser could not help asking, looking at the two seemingly diverged fork roads, he really did not know which way to go, so as to meet Rhodes''s request and save Allama trapped in the imperial court. Chapter 2087 Looking at the fork in front of him, rod thought and took something out of his arms. It was a smooth eyeball with dark black pupils that felt elastic. With rod''s action, his eyes turned slightly and finally looked at one of the branches. "Go that way. That''s where Alma is." Rod pointed to the fork in his eye and immediately ordered the members of the Legion. In the team, the great devil agran, who came with the members of the Legion, looked at rod''s eyes, and some bad memories seemed to flash in his mind. As like as two peas, the Arcana, who is a strange wizard, seems to be able to split up and restructure his body, and the eye in Rhodes''s hands looks exactly like that of the wizard. The big devil''s guess is not wrong. Rod''s eye is the magician''s left eye. Before exploring the royal mausoleum, alama specially replaced her left eye with Margaret''s void magic eye, and handed over the original eye to Margaret for safekeeping. At this moment, after learning that rod was going to the magic mausoleum for rescue, Margaret gave rod her eyes. Through the void magic eyes replaced by alama, Margaret once saw the strange shape of the magic mausoleum, and the eyes left by alama also became the key for rod to find him in the strange magic mausoleum. Without the help of this eye, rod might have to let the Legion members explore separately, so as to search for the whereabouts of alama in the strange magic mausoleum. I don''t know what accidents will happen. Under the command of farezer, the elite of the Legion quickly moved forward along the increasingly narrow passage, but soon, a solid stone gate blocked the front of the road and blocked the continuous progress of the team. "Master, is the magician behind the stone gate?" Seeing that the road was interrupted, farezer asked rod for instructions. Rod shook his head: "as Margaret saw, the area where Alma was located collapsed, but the road here is still good. I think this should be the result of the change of the magic mausoleum itself. Anyway, it''s blocking our way. " As he spoke, rod looked at his eyeball, his eyeball''s eyes, and just stared at the stone gate in the way, as if something was attracting it there. After understanding rod''s meaning, farezer immediately ordered the Legion members to come forward and try to destroy the stone gate in order to clear the road for other members to pass through. The task of destroying the stone gate cannot be entrusted to those cavers. Although cavers are good at digging channels, their strength is really poor. I don''t know how much time it will take to destroy the stone gate in front of them. It is the great devil in the team who is responsible for completing the task. The great demon nanes took the initiative to take the command. He came to the stone gate and held the giant sickle horizontally. The fire light flowed on the giant sickle. Under the recasting of the fire, the shape of the weapon began to change. From the original style of the giant sickle to a giant stick that can be held by both hands. Nanes lifted the stick and knocked it violently on the stone gate in front of him, but it didn''t work. The stone gate not only bounced his weapon open, but also didn''t leave a crack on it. He showed unconvinced eyes, the fire lit up again from his hands, and the stick turned into a long shovel. He began to dig the passage near the stone gate, tried to find the way around the stone gate, and called on several other big demons to dig with him. "Stop, you will only activate the defense measures in the imperial mausoleum." On one side, rod couldn''t help saying that he thought of all kinds of mistakes made by players in previous lives when exploring the magic mausoleum. As the king of magicians with the same status as the God of mages, all kinds of traps left behind can not be disassembled by ordinary physical means. Only magicians with high realm or meeting the requirements in the king''s Mausoleum can move forward safely here. After receiving rod''s order, the nearby big devil was trying to stop, but he saw a sudden silver light in the gap dug along the stone gate, which also made nanes happy and suddenly dug his shovel into the gap. With his action, the silver light suddenly soared, and the fierce light also blinded all the creatures in the field for a time, which also contains the unique fluctuation of the initiation of the magic ceremony. This discovery tightened rod''s heart. When the light gradually calmed down, he saw a scene that slightly changed his face. The three great demons who followed nanes and tried to destroy the ground near the stone gate have been integrated with nanes. Their bodies are superimposed in a distorted form, not just stuck together. When you look carefully, you can see that the hand of one big devil stretched out from the face of another big devil, but his feet grew on the back of the big devil. The state of nanes was even worse. His whole face was elongated and printed on the belly of another great devil together with his head. "Fusion ceremony..." The understanding of magic ceremony made rod see the abnormal state of those great demons at a glance. Under the previous light, what was produced was the fluctuation of the fusion ceremony. The great demons who tried to destroy the ceremony were merged into what they are now. This discovery also made rod change color slightly. Fusion ceremony is one of the few magic rituals that can cross the field of death and directly disintegrate the strength of Legion members. I didn''t expect to encounter such a trap shortly after entering the magic King''s mausoleum. Shaking his head, rod knew that it might not be a pure trap, but the great devil tried to destroy the passage and cross the stone gate, which activated the defense ceremony in the royal mausoleum. "Separate their bodies and let them return to their original shape." Seeing this, farezer was also surprised and hurriedly ordered to the other big demons. In the face of the merged monster, the nearby big devil supervisor didn''t know where to start for a moment, but under the constant urging of farezer, they began to act and carefully separated the big demons from the merged body with weapons. However, one of the separated demons fell to his knees in an instant, and then died. There was no sign of rebirth in the field of death. "This... Don''t separate them, just execute them." Seeing that this method was useless, farezer was a little stunned and immediately ordered. The great demon obeyed his command and beheaded one of the fusion creatures. However, as before, there was no sign of the death field taking effect. Looking at the appearance of this scene, rod''s face was also vaguely ugly. Chapter 2088 As the master of the field of death, rod can also feel a lot of unusual information from the field of death. He felt that the body of the great devil stripped from the fused creature was not a complete individual at this moment, but only a part of the body. Like the arms of normal creatures, if the Legion members cut off the arms, rod can use the power of the death field to turn the arms into controllable undead creatures, but he can''t make them have their own consciousness. Even when the Legion members are reborn, the arms will be taken back. The fusion monster in front of us is in such a state that the several big demons have been completely integrated and no longer distinguish each other. Therefore, a separate part will not recover independently in the field of death. The fusion ceremony in the Necromancer''s mausoleum is similar to the fusion ceremony used by rod in hell before. It simplifies the ritual materials and Dharma array and can be launched instantly. The difference is that the fusion ceremony here will make the biological fusion more thorough, and even the soul will be mixed together, so as to achieve the current effect. "Execute this alien." When the demons were a little afraid and didn''t understand how their companions became like this, even farezer didn''t know how to deal with it, rod''s words finally came. "Do as the master says." Seeing this, farezer breathed a sigh of relief and quickly ordered the members of the Legion. After receiving the order, the giant sickle in the big devil''s hand flashed by and cut off all the heads of the fusion monster in an instant. The next moment, an amazing scene happened. The demon body stripped from the fusion monster''s body quickly returned to the fusion monster''s body, and the fusion monster also recovered in the field of death. "Sure enough, their souls have been completely integrated..." looking at this scene, rod''s face changed slightly, as if he thought of something bad. When performing the fusion ceremony, rod worried that the complete fusion of the soul would make his soul no longer pure, or even lose his own memory, so he chose another way of fusion, that is to separate the soul in the body and control the body in turn every other period of time. The fusion ceremony in the royal mausoleum was more overbearing in effect. Even the great devil could not resist. It was completely integrated in an instant, and even the soul could not escape the effect of the ceremony. "So, according to the rules of the king''s Mausoleum of witchcraft, behind this stone gate, what should be sealed should be the knowledge about the fusion ceremony. Unfortunately, I have mastered this knowledge." It seemed that he thought of something, and a little thought flashed in rod''s eyes. According to the previous understanding of the magic King''s mausoleum, the stone gates here are the test of the magic King''s mausoleum for the visitors. As long as you can pass the test, you can get precious rewards in the magic King''s mausoleum, but if you fail, the end is not much better than becoming a heterogeneous monster. Even legendary magicians have to be careful when they come here. I''m afraid it won''t help how many ordinary magicians come. Of course, there are very few lucky people who can get extraordinary rewards. Just like the cave man hero, sometimes luck is more important than strength. "Master... What should we do with that monster?" Looking at the resurrected fusion monster, farezer asked with some hesitation. The monster from the fusion of four great demons caused deep discomfort to other Legion members. Even cave vampires howled in fear after seeing the monster and did not want to approach him, as did other great demons. Leaving it here will only make the Legion members full of fear of the strange magic trap. In farezer''s opinion, the best way is to let it return to the island first and find a way to deal with it after the task is over. It can''t be recovered by other magic means. Rod looked at farezer, and then noticed his idea from his peeping eyes: "you are the commander of the Legion. You don''t need to ask me for advice on this kind of thing as you think fit." In commanding the battle, farezer did not disappoint rod, but in terms of daily maintenance, perhaps rod''s authority was too great, and many things could not be decided at the first time. Shaking his head, rod crossed the merged alien monster and came to the stone gate alone. After receiving rod''s order, farezer reacted and immediately looked at the great devil in the team: "marlin, you are responsible for taking it out of the mausoleum and returning it to the surface world." The face of the great devil who got the command changed slightly, but he didn''t mean to disobey after all. Instead, he looked dissatisfied and left towards the coming channel with the fusion monster. "Lord... Man..." The fusion monster made an elongated sound and looked in the direction of rod. The sound contained loss and pain. Finally, he left here with Marin and left towards the dark channel. Rod took a look at the fusion monster. Although he was formed by the fusion of four great demons, it obviously can''t continue to fight in its current state. It depends on whether the magician under his command can help it. Even if he became a monster, the loyalty of the Legion members still did not change at all. He could die for rod without hesitation, which also made rod secretly decide to restore the fused monster. Shaking his head, rod quickly focused on the stone gate in front of him and thought about the content of the test. Although the stone gate in front of him was extremely strong, rod was most afraid of such a hard thing. The blood praise in his hands, or the claws of hell bimon, can destroy the defenses that make ordinary people desperate. However, the fate of those demons who tried to destroy the stone gate had been seen by rod. He didn''t want his actions to trigger the defense means of the magic King''s mausoleum, resulting in unpredictable results. Then he stretched out his hand and covered the palm on the stone gate, looking for the flaws of the magic test. Soon, rod''s eyes flashed a color of enlightenment. The stone gate in front of him looked very hard, but there were a large number of neat and small holes inside it. It was not caused by the strike of the devil, but deliberately made the stone gate like this. After perceiving the solution, the fusion ceremony came out from rod''s hands. The object of fusion is the hard stone gate in front of him. Rod is making it integrate with itself, so as to become more solid. With the display of the fusion ceremony, the holes in the stone gate are constantly filled by itself, and the extra spaces also form a path to the interior in the middle of the stone gate. In the curious and admiring eyes of the Legion members, rod slowly stopped and looked into the space inside the stone gate. Chapter 2089 Entering the stone gate, what appeared in front of rod was a half man high stone platform with a sheepskin roll on it. Rod looked around at the dreamland, but did not rashly pick up the sheepskin roll, but looked at the great devil in the team. Under the sign of rod, a big demon with broken horns quickly came forward and picked up the sheepskin roll on the stone platform for him. Seeing that there was no trigger mechanism trap, rod was also a little relieved. After the big devil checked the sheepskin roll, he reported the result. Soon, rod was also attracted by the contents of the sheepskin roll. "Soul fusion..." Looking carefully at the contents recorded on the sheepskin roll, rod''s face gradually became dignified. As recorded in the sheepskin scroll, the focus of a branch of fusion ceremony has also shifted from the general entity fusion to the fusion above the soul. Fusion with other souls can make one''s own soul strong, but it will also erode memory and consciousness by other souls. This is also the lack of ordinary fusion ceremony. However, if the method recorded in the sheepskin scroll is followed, there is no need to worry about this. The leader of the ceremony can choose the leader of the fusion among the souls to be fused, so that it will not be eroded by other souls. Hold the sheepskin tightly. If rod had mastered this method before, when facing the soul of the scarlet, he would no longer be able to absorb the source of sin, but could directly strengthen his soul with those soul fragments. The special skill soul summoning also contains many methods to temper the soul, which can make the soul of the necromancer grow continuously, so as to meet the requirements of the endless long night ceremony. However, there is no record of how to improve the soul strength at the Lich level. The sheepskin was rolled up, and rod''s eyes were a little more thoughtful. The battle in the thematic plane rarely involves the soul level, and only a few ancient legendary creatures master the attack against the soul, especially the angels in the Cloud City. Once those angels return to the Cloud City, without the constraints of the main plane, their overall strength will change qualitatively. Almost all attacks can directly cause soul damage. This is also the reason why no other creature has been able to attack the angel''s nest for countless years, that is, the city in the clouds. However, in rod''s memory, the protagonist of the third expansion film in his previous life finally achieved this feat, led countless demons to break through the glory gate of Cloud City, and I don''t know whether he can do all this now. In addition to the thematic plane, magic and spiritual element people are experts in the study of soul. Among a group of element creatures, they are also the most special existence. According to rod''s prediction, with the awakening of the elemental monarch, I''m afraid I''ll meet them soon. In a series of events in which the elemental monarch woke up, the magic and spiritual elemental people stood in a very special position. Even the mages of brakada did not regard them as enemies. In the elemental city established in the future, they became the guardians of the elemental city and remained in the main plane. Shook his head and put away the secret method in the sheepskin roll. Rod was not ready to try it now. I didn''t expect to meet such a harvest on the way to rescue alama. For rod, it was undoubtedly an unexpected joy. "Master, no!" While rod was thinking, Fraser suddenly reported to him urgently, with anxiety in his eyes. "What happened?" Rod asked quickly, frowning. "Just now, marlin and the fusion monster who left first suddenly gave a scream. I was going to send other big demons to check, but I didn''t expect..." speaking of this, farezer''s face faintly showed surprise. "When the road behind was sealed... The passage we came here has disappeared now..." With farezer''s report, all the great demons nearby also showed fear. The existence of the death field gives these demons the ability to survive, but if they are trapped in this channel forever and can''t escape from this strange place, what''s the difference between death and non death? "Don''t worry." Listening to farezer''s report, rod looked calm, but answered faintly. His calmness also gave many demons watching him a strength to stop them from panic. "In the magic mausoleum, these are normal phenomena. Move on." After receiving rod''s order, farezer looked certain, then yelled at the devil in the rear, quickly straightened out the discipline, and then walked through the stone platform where the sheepskin roll was placed towards the depths of the royal mausoleum. During the journey, rod vaguely felt a line of sight staring at himself. Rod looked back and found that there was nothing strange about the nearby devil, as if it was just his own illusion. Soon, another hard stone gate stood in front of the road. With his last experience, rod dared not let the demons try to destroy it. Instead, he came forward alone and studied the mystery on the stone gate. "This is..." Looking at the pattern shown on the stone gate, rod was slightly stunned and showed an unexpected look. Rod saw that a non detailed map was drawn on the Shimen. The area shown in the map was not nigon, the underground world where rod was located, but a well-known map of the thematic plane. In the way of above north and below South, the main areas such as Eli, Diya and bulakada were drawn, of which eracia was in the center. "Isn''t this a map of the world? How did it appear in this underpass? " Beside rod, farezer was also very surprised and showed puzzled eyes. "This is not a map of this era." Looking carefully at the map in front of him, rod soon found the clue. On the map, the scope of Diya is too large, almost covering the whole East, which is also different from the geographical knowledge in rod''s mind. In rod''s impression, Diya, where the necromancer is located, can only survive between the two giants of elacia and Eli. The life of ordinary necromancer is no better. The tulalion forest across ERI divides the coastal area of the mainland from north to east to the land bordering eracia into the territory of the elves. Only in the second expansion film did Diya''s territory expand a lot, but it was not as large as on the map. Because of this, rod realized that the map of the world in front of him did not correspond to his era, but to an older era. Chapter 2090 The map on Shimen also reminded rod of some things. According to the records of the Diya royal family, the largest period of Diya territory in history should be the birth of heroes with scarlet eyes. Under the gaze of those cursed eyes, all the creatures around Diya could not escape the fate of becoming a vampire. If it were not for the hero''s ambition, Diya''s territory would be even larger. Rhodes counted carefully. There are five areas on the world map. There is no moor taitalia where the animal trainer lives, there is no vilning where Sao city is located, and there are only five oldest forces in the world that have been followed so far. The moor taitalia is a special area formed by those mages who used magic without restraint in the golden age of bracada and excreted the pollution caused by magic and a large number of heterogeneous creatures into the area of krylord. Vernin is the legendary hero of light, which places the handed down artifact. These two regions appeared later in the thematic plane. This undoubtedly explains to rod that the world map in front of him corresponds to the division of forces in the ancient era. It is earlier than the golden age of the mage empire. I''m afraid it can be traced back to the era of the scarlet. In front of the stone gate, in addition to the five areas shown in the world map, there is an additional circular hole in each area, and a circular badge is placed directly below the stone gate, which can just fill one of the areas. "One out of five, is this a test of luck?" Rod sucked the badge on the ground into his hand, and a color of thought flashed on his face. Looking at the badge carefully, it is painted with a pattern of sword and hammer, surrounded by a circle of petals. If you look carefully, you can see the dripping blood on the tip of the blade. Rod didn''t know the origin of the pattern. In his impression, he didn''t remember where he had seen the pattern. Then he took a deep breath. If rod was right, it should be the family emblem of a family in the ancient times. The test of the stone gate in front of us is very obvious. Just fill the badge into the correct position on the map and you can pass it smoothly, but rod doesn''t know which position is correct. "This test... Without relevant knowledge, who knows which position this badge corresponds to?" At this time, rod''s face also showed some embarrassment. Unlike the previous fusion ceremony, he had no clue about the current test. If those who knew the existence of ancient knowledge came here, such as maisiga, who was staying on the island, might know where to fill the badge, but rod really didn''t know. "Isn''t this the tomb of the king of witchcraft? Why does the family badge of the thematic plane appear? Does this have anything to do with the once king of magicians? " Rod frowned as if he had thought of something. The magician in the underground world originated from the mage empire of bulakada in the south of the mainland. It seems that it may be right to fill the badge into the corresponding position of bulakada. The pattern displayed on the badge has nothing to do with magic. Rod prefers to believe that the blade and hammer are elathia, or the family coat of arms in the ERI region, even the crullod where the barbarian is located. To get the right answer, rod can only think about the life story of the king of magicians. In rod''s impression, the king of magicians is extremely mysterious. Every time he appears, he will use a different face. Even the royal family of nigon does not have too many records on the king of magicians, only the location of the royal mausoleum. Don''t know the life story of the magician king, rod can''t make the right choice. At this moment, rod not only bit his teeth, but can only consider the worst result. "Maybe you can only choose one of the five by luck... I don''t know if you choose the wrong one, it will stimulate those special magic rituals..." He sighed. At this moment, rod felt very helpless. He finally understood why the cave man hero could get the sacrifice ceremony from the magic King''s mausoleum. The test in front of him had nothing to do with the magic knowledge. He relied solely on his own luck, and the hero''s luck was often much less than that of ordinary creatures. Rod dare not expect how lucky he is in this choice. In his memory, the set of prophecy cards in Rowling''s hand will reduce the user''s luck and may affect himself. Shaking his head, rod didn''t believe his current lucky attribute. Because the channel had no way out when he came, if he didn''t want to activate the defense measures of the magic mausoleum, he could only try to place the badge in one of them. Instead of relying on their own luck to guess, it''s better to give this opportunity to their great demons to see what will happen. Just as rod was going to return to a safe position and let the great devil secure the badge to a position to check the next results, he suddenly heard farezer exclaim: "master, I seem to have seen this badge before..." "What?" Rod looked at him in surprise. According to the feedback from the peeping eye, farezer didn''t lie. He obviously knew something about the badge in front of him. "Tell me, when and where did you see this badge? What exactly does this badge stand for? " This discovery immediately excited rod. He hurriedly asked farezer to know what he knew. No matter how much farezer knows about the badge, it''s better to know a little about it than to guess. "Let me think..." farezer showed a thoughtful look, his eyebrows tightened and his tone lowered. "That was when I was still studying tactics in the knight Academy. My mentor was a famous Royal knight. He asked me to collect rare noble badges to understand the history behind the badges... In order to complete his task, I asked Uncle Mogan Kendal for help, As like as two peas, he took me to the Royal Library. I should have seen a similar seal in a book in the big library. Falezer said intermittently that he had forgotten these things. After completing the task of his mentor, he would not deliberately remember those cumbersome and complex noble badges. If he had not seen the unique badges in the witchcraft undead, he might not remember what he had seen in the classics all his life. Chapter 2091 While farezer was talking about what he saw in the elathian library, Rodriguez also remembered a lot of things for a while. Rod recalled that the large library built by the elathian royal family has a magical ability to improve the full attributes of entrants a little without paying an additional price. Of course, the big library is not so easy to enter, unless it is like farezer, who studies in the knight academy and has the personal guidance of the Imperial General. If ordinary elathians want to apply for admission, they must at least show their legendary strength or their fame spread all over the world. As for creatures other than Erathia, it is almost impossible to enter the big library unless they show their achievements in alerting the Erathian royal family. However, for rod, it is not difficult. No matter how tight the defense of the big library is, it is no better than the treasure house in the cloud that rod broke into before. Even the treasure house defended by angels can''t stop rod. Naturally, the big library is nothing. Shaking his head, rod looked at farezer and asked, "do you remember what that badge really means?" Faleze nodded: "that should be the family coat of arms used by the ancient aristocrats of elasia. Who is it..." At the end, farezer looked hesitant. He stared at the badge, hoping to awaken the memory in his mind: "Let me think, the most famous Dukes in the history of elasia, their family''s heraldry seems to be different from this... The heraldry of the fanlac family is a roaring lion, the heraldry of the Kendal family is a flying eagle, the heraldry of the Turing family is wheat ears and spirits, the heraldry of the Borg family is the hammer of cutting, and so on..." Thinking of this, farezer was slightly stunned. He carefully looked at the pattern on the heraldry, and a color of thinking flashed in his eyes. "Did you find anything?" Rod asked quickly when he noticed the difference in farezer. "Yes... As like as two peas", "said Parag," the coat of arms is similar to that of the south of the family of the. The hammer on the seal is just like the hammer of the family''s emblem. The only difference is that there is no sword on the blem''s bloodstain. " Rod showed an unexpected look. He spent a lot of time in bracada in his previous life and also heard of the Bolag family in the south of elasia. "Isn''t this coat of arms painted with an ordinary hammer?" It seemed that he had thought of something, rod asked suspiciously. Because he didn''t take the heraldry course in the Middle School of Knight college, rod seemed to know nothing about the meaning of the heraldry, even if there was legendary wisdom. In his eyes, the hammer on the heraldry may just be a little similar. They are all a long handle, a heavy and solid hammer head. Don''t all the hammers look like this? I didn''t expect there was a special meaning. Falezer shook his head and explained: "what is drawn on the heraldry is the hammer of divine judgment handed down from ancient times. It is said that it has magical power and has been cherished by the personnel of the Bolag family. Unfortunately, no one has seen the hammer show its power. It seems to be just an ordinary hammer." Rod frowned slightly in doubt. In the game of his previous life, he had never heard of anything about the hammer, but the family badge painted with the hammer. Rod saw it on the members of the Bolag family many times. For those family members, the coat of arms has a very unique meaning to them. If someone dares to step on their family coat of arms, they will try their best to make this person pay a price, sometimes even pay their lives. Seeing farezer, who was once an elathian aristocrat, said all kinds of deeds of the Bolag family at once, which also gave rod a high look at him. If they were replaced by other men, they could not easily do this. Only people like farezer, who spoke in elathia, could have a full understanding of this. Seeing that rod had no words, farezer thought for a moment, and then said his guess: "I guess the pattern drawn on the heraldry should also be related to the Bolag family. This weapon that can be juxtaposed with the hammer of divine judgment doesn''t seem to be an ordinary product..." "Your idea is very reasonable. You gave me some reminders." Rod said slowly, and he couldn''t help thinking of all kinds of deeds about the Borg family. The Duke of Bolag, who initially maintained the whole family, is said to be from East elasia. He once fought with the ancient Diya people and made great achievements in the battle. His reputation spread all over the holy kingdom. Only then did he get the title and become the Duke of the South on the side of the famous town. Calculate the time, which should be before the golden age of brakada. "Master, I''m not sure if all this is correct. In case I delay your important things, I really can''t afford..." seeing rod seems to have an idea, farezer said with some fear. "This kind of thing is not your fault. Without your reminder, I may only guess one of these options. The probability of making mistakes is much higher than now. At least let me know in which direction the correct answer is." Rod answered slowly, and then looked at the vacant position on the stone gate. Chapter 2092 Looking at the vacant position on the stone gate, farezer''s answer made rod remove the three options, and now there are only two options left. Rod''s eyes also fell on the ancient world map, drawing the east of Diya and the south of bracada. The position of the heraldry should be selected in one of the positions. It was exciting to change the options from five to two, but rod was not happy. Unexpectedly, in the end, he still needed to guess. "If only the hammer is painted on the heraldry of the Bolag family, the heraldry in the relic should obviously be an earlier story, corresponding to the East where Duke Bolag once lived." Rod guessed as he looked at the bloody blade on the coat of arms. In previous lives, those members of the Bolag family were not good at using hammers. They all had a good sword. According to the division of special skills, they even broke through the limits of ordinary people and entered the epic level. This memory also confirmed many things for rod. The heraldry in front of him, as farezer said, must be related to the ancient Borg family. "Why does the family crest of the surface world appear in the king''s Mausoleum and take it as a part of the test?" Rod looked puzzled. The more he checked the badge, the more puzzled rod felt. Rod thought he would have to wait until the awakening of the elemental monarch before he had the opportunity to contact the members of the Bolag family. Unexpectedly, he first had some contact with the Bolag family in the magic mausoleum deep underground. "What''s that? Who can tell me what that is? " While rod and farezer were talking about the heraldry, there was a sudden cry of the devil in the rear. Unexpectedly, the great devil used to the prestige in hell fell into deep panic at this moment. "Damn it, don''t make any noise! Go and tell the master about it. " In the team, the captain arranged by farezer quickly maintained discipline, let the noisy demons shut their mouths and look at rod''s position at the same time. "I see... Who can tell me what that is?" Without the reminder of the Legion members, rod found the abnormality as early as the scream came. He looked back and saw that a big mouth composed of flesh and blood suddenly appeared in the channel when he came, which almost filled the whole channel. The sharp teeth were very scary and rushed towards rod. "Master, when you were talking to the commander, the demon who explored the back found the end of the rear passage and didn''t know when it was occupied by the monster. Before long, the monster woke up and rushed towards us... "The broken horn demon said in a panic. "Don''t panic. This is the punishment of the king''s mausoleum for staying too long. If we can''t cross the stone gate in front of us as soon as possible, I''m afraid there will be more difficult alien creatures. " Then rod looked at the broken horn demon beside him: "go and put this badge in the hole on the far right of the stone gate." The great devil didn''t dare to disobey rod''s orders. He turned around and put the badge in the stone gate according to rod''s requirements. At the same time, rod also looked at the monster behind him. There is no doubt that it is a heterogeneous creature. It is not strange to meet such a monster in the magic mausoleum, but rod doesn''t know whether the Legion members who left before are safe. Thinking of this, rod quickly waved the Titan''s arrow in his hand, and countless lightning bolts bombarded the incoming monster. In the fierce explosion, the monster made a terrible attack and made a howling sound. The lightning released by rod immediately opened its body skin and exposed the part under it. At this moment, rod realized that he had guessed wrong. It was not a heterogeneous creature with a big mouth. It was a long spiral monster with sharp teeth. It was placed in a narrow underground passage. Even the big devil could not stop the strangulation of those sharp teeth. The monster''s vitality is also very strong. In a short moment, its flesh and blood will recover quickly and will continue to rush towards rod. It can be said that in addition to not being able to cast spells, the monster''s melee ability is already above many legendary creatures. In rod''s impression, I''m afraid only melee creatures similar to bimon giant beasts can face the attack and killing of monsters. To solve such a monster, rod can only rely on such a powerful killing move as the ultimate lightning, but rod is unwilling to give his mana to such a heterogeneous creature. Not long after he entered the magic King''s mausoleum, he met such a monster. I''m afraid he will face all kinds of dangers before he recovers his mana value with the blessing of the magic source. Shook his head, in addition to the ultimate lightning, the power of Titan''s arrow itself can still not be underestimated. Rod''s wrist shook and quickly pulled out the residual shadow. In a short moment, he released hundreds of lightning. Under the continuous bombardment of lightning, even the long monster could not recover his body, and was blown into a pile of rotten meat in an instant. Looking at the dead monster, rod took a deep breath. It was just that they met in the magic mausoleum. Just as rod was going to check the body of the long monster to see why it was not reborn in the field of death, he heard the excited cry of a demon in his ear. Rod looked back and saw the broken horn demon who put the badge as he ordered. He was looking at him with an extremely excited look. He didn''t understand what kind of death threat the rear Legion members experienced in the short moment when he put the badge. Chapter 2093 Looking beyond the broken horn demon, rod looked into the open stone gate. After the great devil confirmed that there was no danger ahead, rod soon passed through the stone gate and entered the rear channel. What appeared in front of him was a hard stone platform similar to that before. However, this time, what was placed on the stone platform was no longer a thin sheepskin roll, but a heavy ancient book. Rod picked up the classics. I don''t know how long the classics have been placed here. They don''t have any dust on them. They look like they are often cleaned up. But rod knows that this is almost impossible in the magic mausoleum full of exotic creatures. Those exotic creatures won''t be interested in this kind of thing. "Is this... The war of heroes of light? Is this a bard''s story book? " Looking at the classics in his hand quickly, rod quickly confirmed the contents of the classics, and then was stunned. The heavy classics was just a story book, which did not contain any magic knowledge. In addition, rod was surprised to find that this ancient book is still a treasure. It can be equipped in the pendant bar to improve his knowledge attributes by 5 points. Putting it on other creatures can increase the knowledge attribute by 5 points, which is a very good treasure. However, for rod, this treasure is of little use. He has no spare pendant bar to equip, so he can only give it to his men. In the Necromancer''s mausoleum, there are treasures of the king of the necromancer. Rod was not surprised by this ancient book in his hand. In previous lives, some players even got a frog here. After careful study, they found that it was the king who commanded the party hundreds of years ago, but offended the king of the necromancer and was changed by it. There was no time to read the contents of this book. Rod included it in the space ring and led the members of the undead army to continue to move towards the depths of the channel. Under the gaze of alama, after several steps, rod stepped on it. It was no longer a solid and flat passage of the royal mausoleum, but stepped into a pile of rubble. Looking at the scene in front of him, rod''s face changed slightly. He saw that there were deep and flat cutting marks on the ground ahead, as if a fierce laser had plowed here, even on the wall of the channel. All the signs in front of him made rod vaguely guess what happened here. It must be an extremely tragic battle, and he didn''t know whether alama, who was in danger, was safe now. The passage ahead has been blocked by collapsed rubble. After all, this is a deep underground world. If the whole passage collapses and rod can''t use space magic, I''m afraid he needs some Kung Fu to get away from here smoothly. What bothered rod most was that the tragic signs in front of him even destroyed the original magic ceremony in the imperial mausoleum, which also surprised rod. Even he did not dare to destroy all kinds of rituals in the imperial mausoleum, so as not to cause greater disasters, nor did he know how the Almighty eye, which caused the change in the imperial mausoleum, did all this. Unable to cast the space spell, waiting for other Legion members to clean up the gravel in the front passage, rod also put his eyes on the book he just got. Quickly browse the contents of the classics, the legendary wisdom, and the ability to never forget, so that rod can quickly understand and remember the contents of the books. Even if he just reads them once under the noise of the Legion members cleaning up the passage, rod can firmly write down the contents recorded in the classics. Moreover, the comprehension ability brought by legendary wisdom also allows rod to see the tongue twisters recorded by the bards. The words used by the bards are slightly different from the current common language, but they can''t bring rod down at all. "In the past suffering, justice is hard to find..." soon, rod finished browsing the contents of the classics and slowly recited the matters recorded at the beginning of the classics. According to the Bard who wrote the ancient books, this is an immortal poem, the war of the hero of light. In his memory, there is only one hammer on the heraldry belonging to the Bolag family, that is, the hammer of divine judgment in farezer''s mouth. However, the previous badge intersects with the hammer of divine judgment, and there is a bloody blade, That is, the sword of divine judgment mentioned in the classics. If the Duke of the South had lost the sword of divine judgment, after that, he modified his family coat of arms, scratched the traces left by the sword of divine judgment from the coat of arms, and left only the hammer of divine judgment he still owned, which is undoubtedly a reasonable thing. Thinking of this, rod also showed a look of thinking. After understanding this, rod''s eyes became different when he looked at the ancient book in his hand. He thought it was just an ordinary ancient book. It didn''t even record much magic knowledge. He didn''t expect to bring such enlightenment to him. "Bright hero..." Talking about the name mentioned in the book, Roderick''s face changed slightly for a time. Before that, he had heard the rumors of the bright hero many times and even fought with him. Unfortunately, after countless years, even the will of the bright hero seems to be depressed. Rod knows that the current bright hero should be in hell and receive the reward of the test winner, and once he could have used a powerful artifact. Chapter 2094 "Master, the front area has collapsed. There may have been a fierce battle here. Even ordinary legendary creatures can''t get involved. You should be careful at all times." As rod browsed through the contents of the book, farezer''s reminder came to his ears. Farezer''s words also interrupted rod''s thoughts. He closed the book that once recorded the deeds of the bright hero in his hand, and his eyes showed a certain firmness. In hell, rod has seen the once bright hero. From the mouth of maisica, rod has also confirmed his identity. Butch, who destroyed everything with his sword, is the bright hero constantly praised in this classic. Maybe times have changed, maybe the will is depressed. Although the strength of the bright hero is above the great demons, it does not bring rod the overwhelming terrorist power of the king of hell. On the contrary, with the continuous efforts of the great demons of the undead legion, he can be forcibly exiled by the flame escape, which undoubtedly explains to rod how correct his choice is. Although the strength of the hero of light is strong, and ordinary demons can be killed or injured when they rub his sword, the undead Legion is not afraid of all this. Even the highly respected heroes in the classics, up to now, rod has the power to fight one of them and even completely eliminate them. "Don''t worry, farezer." After collecting the classics, rod said slowly. His eyes were always staring at the passage in front of him, looking at the big devil nearby, cleaning up with weapons he was not good at, and gradually showing some anxiety. While rod was waiting for the members of the Legion to clean up, he suddenly found a scene that interested him. He stared at the cave vampire who was cleaning the passage with the members of the Legion. After being transformed into vampires by the scarlet eye, the basic attributes of those cavemen have also been greatly enhanced. For other creatures, they may not have been significantly improved, but after being placed on cavemen, the improvement is particularly obvious. There is no other reason. The basic attributes of those cavemen are too low, even too low to see at all, Even an adult caveman can hardly surpass a human teenager. However, relying on their extremely low basic attributes, cave people can establish their own country in the underground passage. The number of creatures far exceeds that of magicians, which is also related to their unique talents. The talent of cave people makes them good at excavating underground passages. No matter how complex underground passages are, as long as a group of cave people exist, they can complete the excavation in a very short time. Rod recalled that in the third expansion film, the underground tunnel excavated in the underground world was enough to connect below any town in elasia. When the magicians in the underground world planned to attack the holy Kingdom, they launched a raid with the help of the underground tunnel, which immediately led to the fall of the whole East elasia. The Knights stationed in the camp didn''t even have time to return to the towns of elacia, so they learned the news of the fall of the towns. The defense facilities that frightened the enemy in the past have now turned their guns and aimed at their own people. At the moment, among the Legion members who clean up the underground passage, they also belong to those cave vampires. The cleaning is the fastest and labor-saving. For those great demons, it is not a simple thing to clean the passage. Under the traces of fierce battle, the whole passage collapses. Ordinary great demons can''t clean up the falling gravel just by brute force. They often just remove one piece, resulting in new collapse, and more gravel falls. In the long run, The space in the whole channel will be smaller and smaller. At the side of the great devil, cave vampires are not troubled by this problem at all. This kind of thing seems to be only a trivial thing for them who are good at digging channels. In a short time, cave vampires cleared a channel straight ahead. A few members of the Legion saw this scene and planned to come forward to help the cave vampires clean up together. However, their move had a negative effect. Under the cleaning of the great devil, the passage that the cave people managed to clean up collapsed in an instant, and a large number of falling rocks fell. "Wow! WOW! " Seeing this, the cave man, who was headed by him, just wanted to argue with the great devil, but after feeling the terrible power of the great devil, he lowered his head and turned to other cave people nearby to say something. Other army members listened to different words, and then continued to dig the channel. Rod saw this scene in his eyes and learned more about the cave man''s ability. With the blessing of the vampire template, the cave man in the Legion has a much better ability to dig channels than rod expected. This is a special ability that no other creature can compete with them, It is also the basis for cave people to survive in the deep underground world. Facing the cave people who looked very timid and did not dare to make a trip in front of the great devil, rod thought a little, and then looked at farezer who was waiting. Farezer immediately understood what rod meant. He took the initiative to come to the big demons and shouted, "stop what you''re doing and let the cavers finish cleaning the passage." With farezer''s orders, these great demons dare not disobey and can no longer be overwhelmed by the falling rubble. For those great demons, it is more like a good thing than a mandatory order. Without complaining, these great demons gladly accepted this decision, and any cave people do the work of cleaning the passage. "Look at you, you are a great devil, but you can''t even clean the passage than those cave people." When the other big demons in the Legion stopped one after another, the whole task of cleaning the passage fell on the cave people. Seeing this, farezer couldn''t help scolding. He looked at the big demons beside him and showed some dissatisfaction in his eyes. "Commander, we are not to blame! There is no big devil. He usually does things like cleaning the passage? If we encounter a blocked passage, we will directly use the flame to escape through it, but we will not be stopped by such things. Only those cave people need to clear the passage a little bit in order to pass slowly! " Aside, agran couldn''t help defending, and looked contemptuously at the cave man cleaning the passage. Chapter 2095 While the commander scolded the nearby devil, rod suddenly felt something, and his eyes began to tremble slightly. When he noticed the change of his eyes, Rodden was stunned. He knew that his current position was very close to the place where alama was trapped. This discovery also made rod more alert. The collapsed channels in front of him could not have been formed naturally. If you continue to move forward, you are likely to meet the culprit who caused all this, that is, the omnipotent eye sealed in the king''s Mausoleum and activated at the moment. It refers to directing the cave men in the Legion to continue cleaning the passage. Before long, rod heard a surprised whisper from the other end of the passage: "who... Who is there?" When he heard this voice, Rodden was very happy. It was alama''s voice. The goal he wanted to save on this trip was close to him: "it''s me, alama. Margaret said, "you''re trapped here. I''ve come to help you." "Lord rod! Oh, it''s great to hear the news in this desperate situation. " Hearing rod''s words, alama, trapped in the channel, said excitedly, unable to suppress her gratitude. After discovering the trapped alama, the nearby cave people immediately had an accurate direction. Soon, the collapsed rubble was cleared out of a passage for them to pass through. "This... Master, what happened to the magician?" Beside rod, farezer saw the scene at the other end of the passage and asked rod in great horror. Previously, in the battle of breaking into the treasure house in the cloud, falezer had seen all kinds of means belonging to alama. Unexpectedly, now, the magician who mastered all kinds of strange means in his impression seems extremely miserable, and even the human shape can not be maintained. Even rod''s face changed slightly when he saw the current situation of alama. He saw that the magician who had helped him many times to solve blood problems had almost turned his whole body into stone. Only his mouth and ears were intact. He first took off his original body and was buried in the channel with his body, unable to move at all. At rod''s command, a great demon lifted the stone statue of alama, and rod took his ears and mouth in his hand. "What the hell happened here? I heard you activated the omnipotent eye. Where is it now? " Looking at alama''s body parts, rod asked quickly. "Almighty eye..." Listening to Rhodes''s enquiry, at this moment, Allama''s eyeballs showed a bit of fear, and his mouth also shrunk: "the original legend is true... I have always thought that the so-called omnipotent eyes are just the perfect eyes of the wizard of the enchantment who take the eyes of many creatures. Unexpectedly, the situation is not like that at all... It is clearly the eyes born naturally, and it also contains the power to absorb everything... " Rod didn''t answer and listened to alama''s story lightly. From Margaret''s mouth, rod had already learned that alama came to the magic mausoleum just to find the omnipotent eye. "My companions and I, in order to complete the test of the king of magicians, so as to get the eyes, put the eyes of three creatures into the stone gate, and the power of those eyes has been gathered on the Almighty eyes... Lord rod, we''d better evacuate from here while the eyes haven''t found us yet..." It seems that she thought of something. Alama''s voice also contains some fear. Rod did not do so. Instead, he looked into the deep passage and ordered the Legion members to continue cleaning up. He didn''t intend to leave for a while. Not long ago, rod heard about the deeds of the Almighty, or the one who became God, from the mouth of maisica. According to maisica, these two names are only the code name of that person. The final fate of the man who became God also surprised rod. After receiving the holy mark, he did not enjoy all the glory or get future benefits. Waiting for him, he was brutally killed by those companions, and even the complete body was not left. His body still contains the power that once belonged to him. For other powerful beings, this can undoubtedly deeply attract their attention. Among them, the eyes of the Almighty are placed in the Necromancer''s mausoleum, which is a rare and precious thing. The effect completely exceeds rod''s current scarlet eyes, which also makes rod unwilling to leave. If the rear passage is still there, thinking of the abnormal enota, rod may quickly evacuate with alama and seek a way to recover enota from him. But now, the rear passage has completely disappeared, and the magic King''s Mausoleum seems to have found that the awakened omnipotent eye is wantonly destroying everything, and then released a powerful magic creation to force rod and his party to move forward, so as to resolve the internal crisis. Rod believes that if he insists on retreating, he will be attacked by powerful magic creatures immediately. "What are the powers of those omnipotent eyes?" Rod asked quickly, "I heard an old witch say that the Almighty eye can exert all the power of the eye." "She''s right. In the legend of the magician, the Almighty eye can exert all the power of the eye, but now, as far as I see the Almighty eye, it seems to have forgotten the abilities it once saw and can only exert the abilities it sees now. " Alama immediately replied to rod without thinking. When he was trapped in the channel before coming, he thought alone for a long time: "my companion took out his eyes, which made the omnipotent eye petrified and capable of emitting laser. My companion was just looked at by him, and his whole body turned into stone. His magic could not be displayed at all, and the laser emitted by him was even more powerful than the simultaneous shooting of thousands of magic eyes. The laser scanning destroyed the land structure above the royal mausoleum, and finally caused a large-scale collapse... " Rod nodded. He didn''t think that the collapse of the passage was because of such a thing. Suddenly, he seemed to think of something and asked alama: "All the abilities you mentioned belong to the magic eyes taken out by your companions. What about you? What abilities have the Almighty eye possessed by the magic eye you took out? " Seeing that rod asked, alama''s mouth also wore a wry smile. Chapter 2096 "Lord rod, do you remember the angels who stopped us when we attacked the treasure house in the cloud?" When alama asked this, rod looked surprised and quickly replied, "of course I remember those, but what does this have to do with you now?" Alama sighed and said, "of course it does matter... When I found the abnormality of my companion, I knew that the omnipotent eye was not something I could take. I wanted to hide so and was ready to find a chance to quit the magic mausoleum. Unexpectedly, those eyes found me..." Rod frowned. "What do you mean?" "The angels you gave me before contain several unique beings. They and archangels say that they have the same status. In the mouth of other angels, this kind of angel is also called holy angel. Only the most devout soul can become such an angel. " Arama''s story raised rod''s eyebrows. He seemed to think of something. Not long ago, he just drew the prophecy card drawing the holy cutting angel. Alama, who had only a few facial organs left, did not notice rod''s abnormality, but quickly said: "According to the angel you transformed, the once holy angels have stronger power than archangels, which comes from the power given by the gods, and their eyes can also display various unique abilities. However, with the fall of the incarnation of the gods, those holy angels were abolished. The holy angels in Yunzhong city lost the power granted by the gods and became ordinary archangels one after another. " Alamaton, adding: "I''m worried about what will happen if I put too strong eyes in them. It happens that the eyes of those holy angels are no different from those of ordinary angels, but their eyes are still special, but they don''t have the power they once had. So I took the eyes of holy angels as a proof to get the Almighty eye... I didn''t expect that such a thing would happen not long ago, The Almighty eye showed the power of cutting angels. I had to give up other parts of my body. " While listening to alama''s story, rod showed a thoughtful look, but alama continued to complain: "How could this happen? Even if the Almighty eye can exert the power of other eyes, it cannot exert the power of the divine eye! That''s the ability to use the power of the Divine Incarnation! Does it also have the power of Divine Incarnation? Or is the long dead avatar now recovering? This is simply impossible. " "Maybe both things are possible." Rod pulled at the corner of his mouth and couldn''t help saying. The recovery of the Divine Incarnation and the Almighty with all the power of the Divine Incarnation sound like two impossible things, but rod, who has experienced everything in hell, understands that what is not completely impossible is the truth of the matter. In hell, rod saw with his own eyes that the souls of the saints who had been stored in the shelter and protected all the creatures entering it were revived by the king''s collection and awakening, and rod also absorbed many soul fragments and put them into the source of sin. "Lord rod, there are two eyeballs belonging to the saint cutting angel. One of them is in my space ring. If you think so, you might as well take it out and have a look. If the avatar really wakes up, it will change. " Alama didn''t believe what rod said. He shook his head and suggested to rod. If he hadn''t experienced everything in hell, rod might be like alama in front of him. It is clear that the truth of the matter has been told by him, but he himself can''t believe it anyway, or he doesn''t want to believe it at all. Because of this, rod didn''t feel too much surprise about alama''s reaction at the moment. Perhaps this is the most normal reaction of other creatures. Perhaps, for those who are vaguely aware of the existence of the deeds of God incarnation, no one would like to see it recover again except the Erathians. According to alama''s request, rod pressed his space ring from his body that had become stone. Due to the loss of alama''s own control, under the scouring of rod''s mana value, he soon obtained the right to use the space ring. After opening the space ring, rod threw his consciousness into it, and the corners of his eyes suddenly pulled out. The things stored in the alama space ring are very messy, from the materials required for various rituals to various sundries. The magician seems not to have the habit of cleaning the space ring, and all the things that can be carried are placed together. Among them, the largest number of body materials collected by alama is the body materials of other creatures. These materials can be seen from facial organs, hands and feet, to the intestines, hair and cuticle on the body. Putting them in front of other creatures is enough to startle any creature. For these magical materials, rod''s bearing capacity is obviously higher than that of other creatures. He will not have any other views on Arama because of those bloody materials. In the research of magicians, the manufacture of heterogeneous creatures occupies an important position in the whole magic, and the degree of importance is even higher than magic medicine. The magic Lord of the underground world dreams of creating powerful alien creatures one day and making himself dominate with the help of alien creatures. On the contrary, those magic drugs can only be used as auxiliary in many cases. Even the necromancer, in the process of studying necromancer spells, often needs to use the bodies of other creatures. Rod was completely used to this as early as Diya. These are just a kind of research and use of power. On the other hand, alama seemed to be aware of the bad consequences once her treasures were discovered by other creatures. She immediately showed an embarrassed look on her face and explained to rod: "Lord rod, the eye of the saint angel is close to the nose in the position where I specially place the eye. After you find the nose, you should be able to find the area where the eye is." Rod scratched his head, but didn''t say much. According to alama''s tips, he found the space ring, which was stored in the nose of different creatures. Finally, he found the location of the eyeball from a slightly smaller place next to it, and found a very special eyeball. As rod took out the angel''s eyes, soon the golden light broke out, and the two turned pale. Chapter 2097 "This is..." Being watched by his eyes, rod felt a trance in his heart. In front of this force, rod seemed unable to hide his inner thoughts. Not only that, he only felt a tremor of consciousness, as if even his soul had to leave his body. With his previous experience of soul exile, rod dared not ask big, and quickly retracted the angel''s eyes back into the space ring. On the other side, alama was also stunned by the scene in front of him. His mouth murmured, "it''s impossible... I checked the eyes. They should have lost their strength. Why did this happen?" Aside, rod looked at him: "as you said, the incarnation of the gods... He has returned to eracia, and his return has also caused all kinds of unknown changes in the world. I don''t understand whether it is a bad thing or a good thing. But for me, knowing the current position, everything is still acceptable... " From the reaction of the angel''s eyes, rod undoubtedly realized something, and his face changed faintly. Maybe in hell, he should stop the king from waking up the soul of the scarlet, as suggested by Messika, but he didn''t do so in the end, but competed with the kings for the soul of that man. Although this has brought great benefits to rod, it has also made him an old enemy. The recovery of the holy mark made the eyes of the holy judge, which had long failed, open again. Although rod was vaguely suspicious of the changes in enota, he was not sure whether there was some connection with the fallen holy mark. Thinking of this, rod couldn''t help turning on the system and looked at a column independent of the character template. According to Messika, that should be called the source of sin. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Name: rod The source of sin: 7 Crime points: 13105030 Convertible: 4570 Point store: to be expanded Get records: to be expanded ¡­¡­¡­¡­ The source of crime template outside the property panel is that after rod recovered, he found many changes in the system, but it was not turned on at first. Almost all options are gray. Only the column of crime points shows that there are only a few thousand. According to the law found by rod, the number of crime points will increase randomly every day, sometimes hundreds, and sometimes thousands. Rod didn''t know what kind of law it contained, and he couldn''t check and obtain the records. It was not until the recent trip to hell absorbed the soul fragments of the scarlet, that rod fully activated this new template, which can view the stores of sin points and the acquisition records of sin points. Thinking of this, rod focused the ceremony on obtaining records. Soon, a lot of new information appeared in front of him. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "The source of your sin: arrogance. You have gained 243 sin points today." "The source of your sinful karma: anger. You have gained 196 sinful karma points today." ¡°¡­¡­¡± "You absorbed soul fragments full of sin and gained 12901320 sin points." "If the crime points exceed the stage amount, the point store will be opened." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Examining the records of the source of crime, rod took a deep breath. According to the acquisition records, after having the source of crime, he doesn''t need to do anything else. He will obtain a lot of crime points every day. However, because of this, the number of points obtained is extremely limited. The average number of points obtained by a single source of crime is less than 200. According to the legend of the Erathians, as long as the ancient holy mark confesses to him, he can forgive people''s sinful karma and make himself bear the sinful karma. What he uses to transfer the sinful karma is the source of his sinful karma. When he fell, the source of sin also created the later King of hell and became an important power in the king''s hands, which can make other demons who follow the king enjoy additional promotion. The most important item in the crime template naturally belongs to the content in the point store. The point store contains almost everything, from basic treasures, precious ritual materials, to attribute points, skill points, and even the experience value that rod needs most. Of course, the price is not cheap. Among them, the most important thing for rod is that he can use the point store in exchange for the ability of those kings. According to the prompt of the system, he must have the corresponding source of sin in order to exchange the ability of the kings of hell who have been in charge of the source of sin in previous dynasties. However, the source of rod''s sin is the complete set left by the God, that is, he has the right to exchange all the items in the point store, and the only thing he lacks is sin points. "The source of sin and karma can not only exchange for the ability of kings, but also directly exchange for the fields on them. If it is used well, it will be enough to enhance my strength again." Rod seemed to think of something. After the point store was opened, various options appeared in front of him. "Experience value 10, required crime points 1." "Free attribute point 1, required crime points: 1W. Increase 1W each time. " "Skill point 1, required crime points: 2W. Add "2W" each time ¡°¡­¡­¡± "Special skill advanced legend level, required sin points: 100W." "In the field of the dead, the number of karma points required: 200W." "In the field of love, the required sin points: 500W." "In the field of epidemic diseases, the number of crime points required: 500W." "In the field of burning embers, the required number of karma points: 700W." "In the trial field, the number of crime points required: 1000W." "Fate field, required sin points: 3000W." Because there are too many options for exchange in the point store, and the various options are more complex, rod looked at the first few items and looked directly at the last few items, that is, the options in the realm of kings. Looking at the many field options, Rodriguez took a deep breath for a time. As long as he has enough karma points, he can exchange all these unique abilities. Judging from the number of sin points obtained every day, this is an ability that takes a long time to play. Although the ability that can be exchanged in the point store is very strong, the amount of sin points that need to be paid is not a small number, but the good thing is that the number of points obtained is stable. For those kings of hell, even if their own strength is poor, After years of accumulation, it can also enhance its own strength to an extremely considerable level. Chapter 2098 Although the point store in the source of sin can exchange for many powerful abilities, rod is not qualified to exchange for powerful power at the beginning. It takes a long time to obtain the points of criminal karma in order to obtain the harvest satisfactory to rod. Although the number of sources of criminal karma in rod is more than that of an ordinary single king, the time for rod to obtain the source of criminal karma is still short. I don''t know how long it will take to exchange for those fields with powerful effects. However, the soul of the scarlet from hell has allowed rod to directly cross this process and obtain the sin that the scarlet once carried in the soul, which can be exchanged for those extremely powerful fields at one fell swoop. Take the karma points he has now. If rod plans to start exchanging, he can directly exchange them for the field of love and the field of burning, which belong to the king of hell. Among them, the current owner of the field of love is the current erotic king cecia. As early as the time in hell, rod has heard many rumors about her. With the existence of this unique field, rod may be able to resolve the threat of the shadow lady at one fell swoop. The other field of burning embers, according to rod''s prediction, should belong to Fulham, and I don''t know how powerful this field can show with the blessing of the magic source. Unfortunately, the ball of destruction is not on rod. Otherwise, rod will immediately exchange it for this field without saying a word. The soul fragments belonging to the holy mark saved rod a lot of time to accumulate sin points, so that he can immediately exchange those powerful and incomparable field abilities. This is the biggest gain of rod in competing for the soul. Even if the soul of the scarlet man recovers, in rod''s view, all this is worth it. After all, if he doesn''t do so, he wants to rely on his sin points to learn the field, and he doesn''t know when to wait. Rod seemed to think of something and sighed slightly. He fought hard to revive the scarlet, so that he could get the qualification in one or two fields from the point store. However, in the story of maixijia, the ancient god doesnt need to pay such a price. He only needs to look at other creatures to obtain the abilities in those fields. That ability not only makes rod envy, but also makes rod vaguely worried. Even the current rod can''t find any way to deal with this ability. If the death field is also learned by the God becoming, the undead Legion may lose control in an instant. Even if rod wants to regain control with the dark holy word, there is no way, because the God becoming person can copy the dark holy word while copying the death field. Rod was a little relieved that the God had already fallen, and there was no need to worry about the threat from him. I don''t know how the God becoming person was finally killed by his companions. His companions clearly couldn''t even beat the holy mark, but they killed the God becoming person with all abilities. Shook his head, rod carefully looked at the contents of the point store, and finally stopped the exchange for the field. At present, the strongest field that rod can exchange should be the trial field of 1000W crime points. Far from the higher-grade fate field, rod''s current crime points are far away, and he has no qualification to touch the fate field in a short time. In addition to the field, crime points can also be used to exchange experience points. One crime point is enough to exchange 10 experience points. If all the current fields are exchanged, it will be enough to raise rod to the character level above level 7. At that time, both rod''s death field and scarlet eye ability will be greatly improved. This is also what makes rod hesitate. The total number of crime points is limited, and he can only choose several of the most favorable promotion methods. Although the fields belonging to the king are powerful, they do not match rod''s ability. After exchanging them, rod can obtain the unique strength in those fields, but he can''t give full play to the ability of the field like the king of hell. Many times, your abilities are too complex and often not as powerful as you think. Sometimes a field that doesn''t fit will even destroy the way you''re good at fighting. Even if he could copy all these forces, in rod''s view, the almost invincible God did not come to a good end in the end, which undoubtedly made rod realize something. Among all kinds of fields, the existence of the field of the dead makes rod some interested. Death and the dead are often inseparable. The field of the dead is also the ability that is most consistent with the current rod. He once felt the power of the field of the dead in North. At the same time, due to the limitations of the dead field itself, compared with other fields, the dead field is undoubtedly cheaper. The price in exchange for the field of love is enough to exchange for two dead fields, and there are still points to promote any epic special skill to legend level. According to the current karma points, rod is enough to exchange for the field of the dead and the field of trial, or the field of love and the field of burning embers at the same time, but what rod wants to choose most is to exchange all the remaining points for experience value after exchanging for the field of the dead, so as to make himself enter the legendary level at one fell swoop, so as to obtain various new abilities. He took a deep breath. Rod knew that he didn''t have to be too anxious about the options in the exchange. Even in case of various dangers, as long as his thinking hadn''t completely stagnated, he could turn on the system in an instant, so as to achieve such things as exchanging crime points for experience value and then using experience value to improve the character level. For the allocation of experience values, rod can achieve it in an instant. This is also the combat method he has figured out in his research on the system, and does not need to spend additional time. But for the trial field, rod also has a lot of ideas. If rod is not wrong, it should be a unique field for the arrogant king. Once he has mastered this field, even if the rank has not been improved, rod''s current strength is enough to make earth shaking changes. Shaking his head, rod closed the crime template again. Since he couldn''t think of a better method for the time being, he simply saved these crime points and used them when there was an urgent need for distribution. After turning off the system and putting the eye of the saint back in its place in the space ring, rod looked at alama again and seemed to think of some possibility in his mind. "Alama, if I get the Almighty eye, how sure are you that you can change that eye to me?" Rod looked at alama with only facial organs and asked slowly. Chapter 2099 Listening to rod''s inquiry, alama''s eyes were stunned and her mouth said, "I don''t think that''s a good idea." Rod wondered, "why do you say that?" "The eyes of the Almighty are even stronger than the eyes of angels in adaptability, and can fit any creature in the world, but it will also bring some unknown consequences..." alama replied with some hesitation. "What are the consequences?" Rod couldn''t help asking. "For example, the Almighty may revive on you through that pair of eyes, so as to completely seize your body." Alama''s mouth replied, "that''s the eyes of the Almighty. No one knows what will happen. Even if it is used to make heterogeneous creatures, you should be very careful." Rod nodded. He seemed to have heard of such a thing. The omnipotent eye can''t be controlled by ordinary creatures. "Lord rod, you''d better not be seen by those eyes. Otherwise, it will gain the power to turn other creatures into vampires, and you will become a stone like me." Seems to have thought of something, Alma reminded. Rod nodded, and Alma was clearly referring to the power of the scarlet eye. "That is, I can''t even appear under its sight? How do I get those eyes? " Rod pulled at the corner of his mouth and couldn''t help asking. Alama showed helpless eyes, while rod looked at a small number of Legion members who followed him on this trip. Maybe they can only rely on them to get the eye of Almighty. Due to the particularity of the necromancer mausoleum, rod did not dare to bring all the Legion members together. The members who followed him on this trip were limited. However, under the function of the field of death, each Legion member could be reborn continuously, so there was no need to worry about the loss of members. Looking at the Legion members around him, rod was slightly worried. At this moment, a sense of crisis suddenly rose in his heart. Too late to think too much, he grabbed alama''s body parts and flashed aside. At the next moment, the destructive laser swept across the ground, and the channel could not block it at all. Even the defense ceremony in the king''s mausoleum was completely ineffective. The penetrating laser left a thick deep ditch on the channel ground, and the devil inadvertently blocked in front of the laser was divided into two parts. The surroundings began to shake violently. The laser destroyed the cave channel and caused further collapse. The cave people in the Legion screamed and tried their best to stabilize the cave channel. "It must be the abnormality in the eye of the holy judge that makes the omnipotent eye find our position. Damn it, its attention is not easy to be attracted by those cave people..." alama said in some panic. "What are you talking about? Are there any other creatures in Wang Ling besides us? " Rod was surprised and asked quickly. "Yes... I was petrified by it before I found out that there was a group of cave people. They found a defense loophole in the magic King''s Mausoleum and dug out a channel that can enter and leave freely. From the time when the channel was formed, it should have happened decades ago. I don''t know how many benefits those cavers have gained from the king''s Mausoleum... "Alama said quickly. Rod nodded. He thought of the cave people rising in the third expansion. It seems that the rise of those cave people is by no means accidental. As early as many years ago, they began to develop the treasures in the magic King''s Mausoleum and successfully hid them from a group of magicians in the underground world. In addition to creating alien creatures and capturing slaves, magicians will not be more interested in cavemen, nor will they enter the deep and narrow underground passage to explore the caveman''s nest. This discovery also made rod more interested in the cave people. Unfortunately, the awakening of the elemental monarch is imminent, and inota is also in an abnormal situation. He can''t stay here and lead the army to recruit the cave people. "Get down!" Another laser sweep came. Rod quickly ordered the Legion members. This time, his voice contained the power of the dark holy word. All Legion members could not resist, so they directly threw their bodies on the ground. The laser swept from their original standing position. If it weren''t for rod''s reminder, I''m afraid most Legion members would be divided into two parts by the laser. "Lord rod, the omnipotent eye reproduces the ability of the evil eye, and the laser it releases is more than a hundred times stronger than the ordinary evil eye! Before it sees you, copy the power in your eyes. Let''s leave quickly! I know where those cavers'' passages are. " Alama''s mouth said quickly. Seeing the power of the Almighty eye, he didn''t want to stay in the channel for a moment. At this time, the only thing he thought was to leave here quickly and find a way to recover his body. In addition to the scarlet eye, the peeping eye of rod hero is also an ability belonging to the eye. If it is seen by the Almighty eye, it may also be copied by it. However, rod was unwilling to do so: "I have locked its position. Although the two lasers are very fast, they have two different directions. It thought it was well hidden, but the intersection of the two Aurora also exposed its position. " Under the rapid operation of the mind, the power of wisdom brought rod to the extreme. He judged the position of the Almighty eye from only two laser scans. From the position of the Almighty eye, rod also found more: "it can''t make itself move, can it?" Alama''s mouth replied, "yes, it''s just its eyes. Other bodies belonging to the Almighty are not here. It can''t move by itself. But even so, the Almighty eye is still difficult to deal with. It has copied the power of the holy eye and can... " Rod ignored alama''s proposal. Before alama finished speaking, he quickly told the members of the Legion around him the location of the omnipotent eye. Soon, a fire burst out around rod. After receiving his order, the big demons dared not violate anything, and immediately launched a surprise attack on the scarlet eye hidden in the distance. "No matter how powerful the omnipotent eye is, it is only a pair of eyes. If the Almighty himself were here, I might not dare to do so, but just a pair of eyes. Don''t let me shrink back like this. " Rod shook his head and said slowly. He didn''t believe that the power of the Almighty eye alone could defeat the members of the undead Legion. However, the next moment, the information from perception changed rod''s face. Chapter 2100 Under rod''s command, all the great demons who rushed up to the location of the Almighty eye along the gap left by the laser were completely petrified by the Almighty eye and turned into motionless stone sculptures before they approached its location. If that''s the case, rod won''t worry too much. Just wave the Titan arrow in his hand and smash the stone statue with lightning to make his men recover. However, to rod''s surprise, none of the stone statues smashed by the Titan''s arrow has the trend of resurrection. "How could this happen? The field of death has failed... "Rod was surprised and looked carefully at the gap in the distance." is it the ability of petrification that has changed the life structure of those great demons, so that they are no longer a kind of creature, but only cold stones. Even in the field of death, they can''t reunite the broken stones, or do other forces exist? " Rod was puzzled about how the eye of the Almighty made the field of death ineffective. However, after realizing the power of the eye of the Almighty, rod immediately stopped his legion members. The power of the omnipotent eye has been somewhat beyond rod''s expectation. If the petrochemical power can completely destroy the Legion members, many of rod''s combat methods will be changed. If the Legion members lose too much, he can''t even leave the Royal Mausoleum safely. The penetrating laser once again swept towards the Legion. All obstacles along the way were turned into powder under the scouring of the laser. Together with the Legion members blocking the laser path, it seems that they can''t escape such an end. At this moment, rod''s face changed slightly. He seemed to begin to understand why alama, a magician who mastered various means, could only become a stone statue in front of the Almighty eye. Rod took a deep breath. He exerted the power of divine soul summoning with all his strength, and soon noticed a breath completely different from the members of the Legion from the surrounding space. After discovering the unique breath, rod''s expression calmed down slightly, and soon he had an idea in his heart. The next moment, before the laser swept through a group of Legion members, rod greeted him with the arrow of Titan. At the same time, a unique smell of magic condensed on him. A large amount of mana was poured into the body of the Titan''s arrow by rod. For a time, bright and blazing white light was released from the Titan''s arrow in rod''s hand. The laser bombarded the Titan''s arrow in front of rod. Even the Titan''s arrow, which is an artifact, can''t bear such an attack. The lightning on it was slowly penetrated by the laser. The position burned by the laser, even the Titan''s arrow, also emits a red light. The whine of an artifact sounded in rod''s ear. If he was burned by the laser for a long time, he could not tell what would happen to the Titan''s sword. In rod''s impression, artifacts can''t be damaged. No matter how strong the ability of legendary creatures is, they can''t damage artifacts. At most, powerful artifact can be divided into several powerful parts containing artifact power. The only artifact destroyed is the forbidden magic ball in the hands of hero Tanan. In order to give better play to the power of the forbidden magic ball, the hero Tanan, relying on his strong heroic will, divided the forbidden magic ball into a large number of fragments and handed them to the barbarians under his hand for scattered use. Rod was lucky to win one of them, and relying on the ability to ban magic ball fragments, he got the ghost King cloak from the protagonist of the second expansion film in one fell swoop, thus creating everything in the future. At this moment, the laser released by the Almighty eye can damage the Titan''s arrow, which undoubtedly surprised rod. What is stored in the Necromancer''s mausoleum is not the legendary Almighty, but only a pair of eyes belonging to him, and the ability just learned by these eyes is enough to destroy the artifact. Rod could not believe it if he didn''t learn everything about the Almighty, that is, the God from maixijia''s mouth. "This is not a simple replication ability. It is to enhance those forces after replication." Such thoughts flashed through rod''s mind, and he seemed to have a clearer understanding of the power of the God. Although Titan''s arrow can''t bear the burning of laser for a long time, this short moment of blocking laser is the opportunity rod is waiting for. "Magic mirror!" Rod silently recited the name of this spell. The next moment, the light on the sword body of Titan''s arrow flashed. The original blue irregular sword body became crystal clear at this moment. Looking carefully at the past, he could see the mirror world reflected from the sword body. On one side of rod''s body shape, the changed Titan''s arrow immediately deflected the laser burning it and bombarded the channel on the left side of the Legion at a specific angle. Moreover, rod did not forget to constantly adjust the angle. The existence of legendary wisdom made rod extremely accurate in controlling the angle. No matter how hard the passage wall in the imperial mausoleum was, it could not block the burning of the aurora. Soon, rod controlled the laser and bombarded a passage for Legion members to pass through. After all this, rod''s face sank and turned the Titan''s arrow across again. The deflected laser pulled a deep notch on the wall and finally pointed at the shooting position. A violent explosion came from there, the laser disappeared instantly, and rod''s channel began to collapse at the moment. A large number of gravel fell from the top to the top, so the Legion members would be buried alive. Even if the great demons in the Legion are buried deep in the collapsed underground, they can''t get away easily. The nearby gravel will squeeze them and can''t move. Here, the display of space magic is prohibited, and they will die slowly in the gravel. "Go to the passage over there!" Farezer saw rod''s intention and immediately ordered the nearby Legion members. All the demons knew the danger at the moment and rushed to the channel opened by rod with deflection laser. Farezer asked the number of Legion members to follow the rear of the team. Before entering the channel, he seemed to think of something and looked at rod in the distance. Rod didn''t mean to enter the channel with them. Holding the arrow of Titan, he was moving in the direction of the laser step by step. Looking at rod''s back in his eyes, farezer silently paid tribute to him and entered the opened channel with other Legion members. Chapter 2101 Moving toward the location of the Almighty eye, rod turned the Titan arrow in his hand. He saw that there were two charred marks on the surface used to reflect the laser. These two nicks are deeply embedded in the surface of Titan''s arrow. Rod reaches out his hand to brush them. From above, he can feel the hot temperature left by the laser. "Two nicks?" Rod seemed to find something, and his eyes showed some insight. Previously, rod saw only one laser. He thought that the laser was shot by one of the omnipotent eyes. Now it seems that it should be the effect of two omnipotent eyes shooting together. No wonder even the arrow of Titan can''t bear it. If rod Schroeder didn''t show his magic mirror and use the Titan''s arrow to block it for a moment, maybe the whole sword body of the Titan''s arrow would be burned by the laser, and two holes would pass through. Even rod in the rear would be divided into two parts by the laser. Even rod thought back, he felt a cold sweat behind him. Thinking of the magic mirror, rod couldn''t help thinking of the enota who taught him this magic. In his previous life, rod spent a lot of effort to get the magic mirror, which is enough to block most magic damage and can pop up all the fifth order magic of attack spells in a short time. In the territory of blakada, although the magic mirror is not as good as reincarnation, it is also above a number of attack spells. The most important thing is that the magic mirror consumes very little mana value and can consume one tenth of the mana value of fifth order offensive magic. While dissolving this magic attack, it also refracts it to the enemy. In terms of practicability, It goes beyond reincarnation. Rod recalled that even in the magic guild, if you want to learn this level of magic, you must at least have the position of vice president or above. Even some well-known college presidents don''t want to learn this kind of magic if they don''t work in the magic guild. In his previous life, rod killed a senior level of the magic guild who was seriously injured by the hero deken while bracada fell into civil strife and fought hard. He learned this spell from the magic book of the legendary mage, and the magic mirror also brought great help to rod in the future. In this life, rod only asked inota, Learned this spell. As a fairy dragon, inota is naturally good at many complex fifth order magic in the eyes of legendary mages, and she happens to have high-level academic knowledge, which makes rod cheaper. Many precious spells that rod can learn can also be taught to Rowling and others through inota''s academic knowledge. In addition to the magic mirror, there are many fifth-order magic. Rod also learned from enota, just as he was once exiled to the Qi element plane to return to the different dimensional door of the main plane. Without the door of different dimensions taught by inotard, I''m afraid rod at that time could not return to the theme plane smoothly. Although with the promotion of rod''s rank, he learned the higher blood power of flame evasion, which surpassed the door of different dimensions in effect, rod did not easily forget the door of different dimensions that helped him a lot at first. Thinking of this, rod couldn''t help worrying about the abnormal inota. Rod didn''t want anything to happen to her, perhaps because there was an artifact on her, or something else, rod couldn''t say. Rod quickly skimmed over the rubble in the passage and headed for the eye of Almighty. Those lifelike, expression or panic, or blatant rubble are the great demons who originally entered the channel, but under the gaze of the Almighty eye, they have completely turned into stones, and there is no possibility of rebirth. So it seems that alama is like a special case. His body has also become a stone, leaving only a few movable facial organs, but he fortunately escaped the end of complete death. Even if only some organs are left, it is possible to recover, and I don''t know how to recover him. The closer he is to the Almighty eye, rod becomes more and more alert. The stones nearby are undoubtedly the best warning to him. If he is stared by the Almighty eye, it may bring some serious consequences, which even rod can''t bear. Fortunately, the deflection of the magic mirror made rod use the laser emitted by the omnipotent eye to return and hurt himself. Otherwise, in the imperial mausoleum where space magic is prohibited, rod doesn''t know how to get close to the omnipotent eye without being seen by it. The explosion in the distance, coupled with the sudden disappearance of the laser, undoubtedly sent some important information to rod. Even the omnipotent eye, which can copy all the abilities of the eyes, can''t bear its own strength and will be hurt by the laser emitted by itself. This sounds like an incredible thing, but it is the case. Rod understands that this may also be related to the fact that the omnipotent eye is only two eyes. It is almost impossible for a legendary mage who can emit laser to refract the magic intact and cause damage to himself. In order to ensure his own safety, rod opened the space ring when he was about to go out of the channel. What rod opened was not his own space ring, but the ring he borrowed from alama but didn''t return in time. There were a lot of magic materials in it, and there were just what rod needed. Soon, a shriveled eyeball appeared in rod''s hand. It seemed to be the eye of an animal, and the pupil spread almost in front of the eyeball. Under rod''s control, the eyeball expanded rapidly, and several soft tentacles grew below. In the twinkling of an eye, it became a ground magic eye for rod to send. Rod stretched out his hand and patted the magic eye. After receiving rod''s signal, the magic eye quickly moved towards the deep part of the channel. Looking at the magic eye disappearing at the end of the passage, rod connected everything the magic eye saw to his vision. With the advance of the magic eye, everything in the depths of the channel was also seen by rod, and the discovery made rod look happy. He saw that at the center of the passage space, two eyes with black smoke fell to the ground and looked no threat. In addition, there were many stone sculptures with evil eyes in the passage, which should be under the companions mentioned by Arama before. Seeing that the crisis seemed to have been lifted, rod didn''t wait and immediately moved towards the depths of the channel. Chapter 2102 "Caveman..." According to rod''s order, farezer and his party moved quickly along the narrow channel opened by the laser. Soon, the space in front opened up and crowded with many devil channels. At this moment, they no longer seemed narrow. They came to a broader space. As soon as they appeared, many demons who had escaped from the threat of the Almighty eye breathed a sigh of relief, and a large group of cave people with weapons surrounded them, making strange noises of unknown significance. Their faces were fierce, and their not sharp fangs showed in their open mouths, trying to kill all these enemies from unknown sources, Seeing this, falezer''s face suddenly sank. Along the way, he encountered all kinds of traps in the magic King''s mausoleum, which made the strength of the undead army nowhere to play. Unexpectedly, the cave people in front of him would come to the door without eyes. Thinking of this, farezer looked contemptuously at the small cave people, as if they didn''t have eyes. They couldn''t see what a terrible group of demons appeared in front of them. "Solve them, show your strength, and find out how many passages and forks there are nearby." Farezer glanced at the intricate passage behind him, and then ordered to the great devil behind him. In terms of rank and strength, a group of Legion members completely crush the cave people. Even if the number of cave people is large, it is difficult to pose any threat to the great demons in the Legion. To deal with such a large group of weak cave people, farezer doesn''t even need to make any command. The strength of the great devil can completely crush these cave people. In farezer''s view, in this case, it''s meaningless for him to make accurate command, which will only waste his saliva. After receiving the command of farezer, the big demons in the Legion also showed a bloodthirsty look on their faces. All kinds of strange means in the magic King''s Mausoleum almost stretched their hearts to the limit. At the moment, they can vent on those cave people. Even if they can''t hide from the flame, it doesn''t affect the strength of the great demons. They rush into the formation of cavers, like tigers rushing into sheep, or like hot knives cutting butter. The giant sickles in their hands sweep across the room and bring bursts of blood. When the first great devil showed his momentum, the cave people nearby were suddenly afraid, their teeth trembled, and they couldn''t even hold the weapons in their hands. After losing their eyes, cave people are more sensitive to hearing and perception than other creatures, which is also one of their advantages. After feeling the terrible momentum of the great devil, the cave people in front just want to escape quickly. However, there are still a large number of cave people pouring out in the rear channel. Even if they want to escape, the environment does not allow them to do so. They can only watch the great devil attack. Soon, more and more cave people died and were injured. A scream spread all over the field. The cave people who got the order quickly evacuated towards the channel like a heavy burden. Seeing this, naken, the great devil nearby, stopped and killed the cave people who were left behind or died. They immediately withdrew towards the evacuation channel of the cave people. "Stop! Don''t chase those cavers, go straight to those passages and release the cloud of death! " Farezer seemed to realize something and immediately shouted at the nearby Legion members. Falezer''s order came to my ears. The big demons nearby stopped one after another. A few big demons who killed red eyes also stared at him with dissatisfaction, but they didn''t choose to disobey the order after all. The military order of the undead Corps has gone deep into the hearts of these demons. According to farezer''s order, several great demons began to use the power given by rod to release the death cloud belonging to the corpse Witch King towards the deep channel. A large number of dark green clouds, under the control of these great demons, came out directly into the channel. After a while, they heard a large number of short screams. These screams did not last long and often fleeting. "How dare those cavers lay an ambush in the passage? Don''t they understand the difference between themselves and those demons? Even with their full strength, it is difficult to pierce the skin of the great devil, or is it required by their commander? Or is there a trap? " Listening to the screams of the cavemen, farezer''s face changed slightly. The knowledge he had learned at the paladin College of elasia ran rapidly in his mind. Thinking for a while, farezer did not stop his command of the battlefield: "the master is not here now. Quickly convert those dead cave people into corpse witches, and then go back to see if he can help the master." It is almost impossible to turn the dead caveman into a corpse Witch and put it on other creatures. The essence of caveman''s life determines that even if they become skeleton soldiers, they are short and lack of strength. They can''t become higher-level undead creatures at all. However, all members of the undead Legion have the ability to belong to the ghost King cloak after rod''s special transformation. In addition to their basic abilities, they can also use all the abilities of the corpse Witch King, and can also transform other dead creatures into corpse witches one level lower than themselves. "Let those cave vampires transform. I think they are very positive." Aside, agran couldn''t help saying, "compared with this, I''m more worried about whether the master will have any accidents..." The cave vampire transformed by rod began to transform his former companions crazily at this moment. His enthusiasm was higher than that of the nearby great demons. Even farezer couldn''t help pumping his mouth when he saw this behind the scenes. Hearing agran mention rod, farezer thought of the last figure left by rod, which may contain some kind of confidence, but farezer was still worried, and then ordered: "agran, you follow the previous channel to explore the situation of the Almighty eye. If you find anything, don''t act rashly. Come back and report the situation to me. " Agran nodded and was trying to find rod trapped along the passage of the royal mausoleum, but he felt a very familiar breath coming from the other side of the passage. At the same time, those cave vampires who were transforming corpses nearby found that they had not had time to transform the part. At this time, they climbed up from the ground by themselves. Not only that, their momentum was stronger than the ordinary corpse witches who had been transformed with great effort. "Master! You are back safely! " Looking at the man in black who came out of the passage slowly, agran said respectfully. Chapter 2103 Facing agran''s greetings, rod just nodded faintly, and his eyes swept the whole audience. "It seems that you have just experienced a battle." Compared with the original, there were a large number of cavemen in the undead Legion. When rod got the eye of the Almighty, at least hundreds of cavemen died in the hands of the Legion members. With the arrival of rod, except for the first transformed cave man corpse witch, the remaining cave people wake up as the corpse Witch King. In addition, they also retain their memories in the field of death. "Master''s mirror. Those cave people who don''t have eyes dare to attack us. I just let the members of the Legion leave a little lesson for them. " Aside, farezer respectfully reported. "Cavemen..." rod looked at the new Legion members. The value of cavemen was not in battle, but in digging complex underground passages. In front of the Almighty, rod felt the breath of the cave people through the divine level soul summoning technique. Then he used the magic mirror to deflect the laser of the Almighty eye and blast open the channel to the cave people. The members of the Legion led by farezer successfully completed rod''s task. With those cavers as members of the Legion, rod also had more ideas about the countless cavers entrenched deep underground. "Have you found a way out of here?" Rod thought for a while and then asked farezer, "the task has been completed this time. Alama has been rescued... I think it should be." Speaking of this, rod not only saw the stone body of alama carried by farezer, but also his face. It was strange and the corners of his mouth couldn''t help pumping. Rod didn''t expect that Alma, who was finally rescued, turned into what she is now. Fortunately, there was no problem with the magician''s consciousness. Even if there were only a few facial organs left, she could still communicate unhindered. "Master, I''m worried about the traps in the magic King''s Mausoleum and dare not let the Legion members chase deeply. Now that you return safely, I''ll let the Legion members explore the way to leave immediately." After understanding rod''s idea, farezer said immediately. Rod shook his head. "No. Those cavers will tell us everything. " The passages in the underground world are complex. Even the magicians who have lived in nigon for a long time may get lost without high-level pathfinding. For the underground passage, the best thing to know is those cave people. Even if it is a deep underground passage, they don''t want to make cave people lose at all. They never use their eyes to distinguish directions underground. At this time, after many cave people were added to the Legion, rod didn''t have to spend time exploring the passage. He could find the way to leave by directly asking those cave people. Soon, a red skinned caveman took the initiative to lead the way in front. He looked stronger than the general green caveman and had a lot of physique. However, after becoming the undead under rod, their strength was no longer important. The strength of the corpse Witch King allowed him to easily destroy hundreds of himself. Under the guidance of the caveman, rod and his party continued to detour in the complex underground passage. From time to time, huge tentacles and huge mouths that devoured creatures were drilled in the nearby channels, but they were all beaten back by the arrow of Titan one by one. The power of thunder is an ability that these underground creatures have never seen before. It also has a miraculous effect to deal with them. Just as the great demons in the Legion were impatient, they began to fight against the cave people nearby and questioned why they dug such a complex channel, which was stopped by farezer. Even rod didn''t remember how many branches and forks he had passed, the front suddenly opened up. On the ground of the passage, there were traces of many cave people passing through, and even weapons left by them. Obviously, their morale was greatly reduced due to the failure of the previous battle. At the same time, rod''s intuition was light. The ceremony that originally shrouded him and prohibited the use of space magic had completely disappeared at this time. It had been counted as outside the magic mausoleum. This discovery delighted the nearby Legion members. "Finally came out of that strange place! Compared with that place, I began to feel that the world is full of oceans and is not so annoying. Master, will we go to Gwen island now? " After he separated from the demon undead, agran took a deep breath. Even though the unique flavor of the demon ceremony had remained in the surrounding air, even so, it was much better than that in the demon king''s mausoleum. For Gwen Island, even the water element level, agran, as a great devil, has always disliked it. He likes hot magma, spewing volcanoes and soaking in lava rather than cold sea water. Although he has been to the water element level many times, agran doesn''t want to go back there at all. If possible, he wants to go back to hell, but he won''t disobey rod''s orders. At the moment, compared with everything in the demon undead, agran''s aversion to the water element plane is nothing. He just wants to return to the island quickly and stay away from the strange underground world. Although the underground world is adjacent to hell, the dreamland is quite different. As a great devil, agran has never been to the underground world. He just heard some fallen people mention it and felt it personally before he realized how strange it is here. However, rod looked back at the passage when he came and finally rejected agran''s proposal. "Farezer, you lead the Legion here. Those cave people have got the release method of sacrifice ceremony from the demon undead. If they taste the sweetness, they will try to come back here again. " After receiving rod''s order, farezer naturally wouldn''t refuse and quickly said, "master, I will complete your task. You want me to stay here and explore the demonic undead, right? I will certainly bring out the treasures of the necromancer for my master. " Rod shook his head: "those are only secondary. What is stored in the Necromancer''s mausoleum is a collection belonging to the necromancer. Even if it is given to you, you may not know how to use it. What I need is the sacrifice ceremony in the hands of those cave people. That''s what''s really precious. " Listening to rod''s story, farezer showed some insight. "The rest of the Legion, I will also let them go deep underground and obey your command. If you need more undead creatures, you can go to the island for help. " Rod took over the body belonging to alama and disappeared in the flame. Chapter 2104 Walking through the fire, rod returned to the island in the blink of an eye. Around the island, the ceremony of isolating space magic is shrouded, but there are subtle loopholes for our people to return quickly. As early as the ceremony on the island was arranged, rod knew the area where the loopholes were from Rowling''s mouth, and there was no deviation in using the flame to hide. If other creatures want to launch a surprise attack on the island, but they can''t find the loophole of the magic ceremony, they can only be forced to land on the sea. At that time, the defensive offensive around the island can play a role. The sea undead surrounded the island is enough to make any enemy come back. After returning to the island, the thing that most affects rod''s heart at this time is the situation of inota. With alama who has not yet recovered, rod soon came to the room in the card castle where inota happened. Outside the room, Eustacia is guarding here. Even the undead creatures under rod can''t get close to them. They can only wait at a farther position. In the room, the giant cocoon transformed by inota was plated with a layer of golden light on the surface. It changed from the original pure white shape to another state. The vibration like a pulse came from the giant cocoon, as if something was pregnant. Looking at enota at the moment, rod couldn''t help worrying. He didn''t know whether this change was good or bad for enota, and didn''t dare to easily stop the current change. He could only look at the incomplete alama. "Do you know what happened to her?" Asked rod with some doubt. Looking at the abnormal enota, alama''s eyes stared round and her mouth murmured, "this breath... Is it..." Seeing this, rod couldn''t help but take a deep look at the crippled magician. As expected, he knew all the changes in enota and what caused them. Then he asked, "what did you find?" Alama paused and explained, "master, do you know which is the oldest dragon in the world?" Rod nodded and then replied, "I know. It''s the holy female dragon. It is said that the blood of the holy female dragon can transform any creature into the form of a dragon. " Speaking of the holy female dragon, rod couldn''t help thinking of a hero, that is, Molly, who ruled the Magic Kingdom of nigon. She drank the blood of the holy female dragon, turned herself into a dragon and gained incomparably strong power. Knowing that rod knew all this, Alma''s eyes also showed awe: "in order to create a heterogeneous creature that combines the advantages of the dragon, I have conducted a thorough study on the living habits of the dragon, and found a lot of secrets about the holy female dragon." Rod looked at him. Even if alama had only some facial organs, his research on xenobiotics could still help him a lot. Then he asked, "tell me." "In the stories of those dragons, the holy female dragon is the mother of all dragons. Her blood has created all kinds of dragons in the future. Among the dragons, the status of the holy female dragon is like the status of the incarnation of gods in the Erathians." Alama said slowly. "What does this have to do with inota?" Asked rod. "Of course." Alama''s eyes moved. "If I remember correctly, she wore a dark red armor, right? The armor contains rich dragon blood, just like the blood essence of hundreds of dragons. Even I often look at it. It was obviously left by the holy female dragon, or a sacred object made from the remains of the holy female dragon. " Listening to alama''s story, rod''s face changed slightly: "do you mean that the change in enota has something to do with that suit of armor?" "Yes." Alama confirmed rod''s idea. "Since you noticed something strange, why didn''t you remind me before?" Rod asked in a deep voice. Alama''s mouth sighed deeply: "according to the previous process, the blood of the holy female dragon will slowly integrate into Ms. inota''s body. That''s a rare good thing. I thought you knew all this... But I don''t know what happened. The armor was activated by a force. It would have taken decades, Or the blood fusion that can only be completed for hundreds of years is going on at a high speed at the moment. Ms. inota''s body is not enough to support this process, and it has become what you see now. Otherwise, her body will be completely damaged. " Rod''s face changed slightly. From alama''s mouth, he finally understood why such a strange situation appeared on enota. It turned out that all this was caused by the Dragon King''s divine power on enota. "Why is that armor activated now? Why haven''t I heard of such a thing before?" Rod said incomprehensibly that in his previous life, he only knew that the Dragon King divine power was an artifact on Molly, which helped her defeat many powerful enemies, but he had never heard of such an effect. Alama didn''t understand rod''s meaning, but she explained: "Lord rod, I think it may have something to do with the previous changes. Remember the sacred eye stored in my space ring? The eye of the holy judge, which has long lost its power, has also been activated... Although I don''t understand what happened, I can feel what changes we don''t know are happening in eracia... " Rod was stunned. He seemed to understand something from alama''s story. In hell, he saw the soul recovery of the scarlet with his own eyes, and obtained a huge number of sin points by robbing a large number of soul fragments, and completely activated the source of sin in his body. In a sense, rod has a very rich harvest. At the same time of obtaining those gains, rod also vaguely knew the possible consequences from maisica''s mouth. The broken soul belonging to the scar also returned to elacia. Even though most of his souls are divided up by the kings in hell, only a small number of residual souls still make some unknown changes in the whole world. The dark red armor on enota''s body is the best example in front of rod. He doesn''t believe that the sudden abnormality of enota and the recovery of the soul of the scar are two coincidences at the same time, and there must be some connection between them. Although alama has great research on the blood of heterogeneous creatures, she knows very little about the incarnation of gods. Rod doesn''t blame him. If she wants to find out everything about enota, she may have to ask the person who is the same age as the scar for help. Chapter 2105 Thinking of this, rod didn''t intend to stay here. He planned to go to the hut where maisica lived. Last time she met her, she was preparing to call a hero of prophecy card. She didn''t know what happened now. "Hum!" Just as rod was about to leave, he suddenly heard a cold hum. On his way, rod saw Eustacia guarding the room. Perhaps she was worried that the real breath of the holy dragon would have a bad impact on the enota in the huge cocoon. Yosia turned into a human form. At this time, she was dressed in a long ice blue dress, her eyes were cold and fierce, and her eyebrows were covered with light frost. Looking from a distance, it seemed that the temperature around her decreased a lot because of her existence. Seeing rod looking at herself, she said coldly, "isn''t this Lord rod? Why do you have time to see inota? " Rod stopped and asked her, "what do you mean by that?" "What do you mean?" The color of discontent in her eyes was even worse. "Don''t you worry that something like this has happened to enota?" "Of course I''m worried about her." Rod answered slowly. "Then why didn''t I see you stay here with her? I really don''t know what she cares about you! " Asked Josiah relentlessly. In the face of euscia''s question, rod took a deep breath: "listen, I''m not less worried about her than you. If I can solve the problem without doing anything here, I think I will be willing to stay here, but that can''t. I went to the depths of the earth and brought back Arama, hoping that he could recover enota. Unfortunately, he couldn''t. " "Whatever you explain. You''d better talk to inota yourself when she recovers. " Josiah glared at rod, and then with worried eyes, she looked again at the huge cocoon turned into enota. Rod was helpless, but he didn''t say anything more. Anyway, euscia didn''t believe in herself from the beginning. He didn''t expect euscia to change his mind. Seeing that a layer of pale gold cocoon had been attached in the distance, rod sighed. He thought he would save alama, so he could learn from alama the way to make enota recover. Unexpectedly, even alama was unable to protect himself. He didn''t know what way to make him recover. Shook his head, the only information from alama''s mouth was probably the so-called holy female dragon. If enota''s armor is really related to the holy female dragon, she may be involved in some terrible things. After leaving from the card castle, rod kept moving in one direction, and the road on the ground gradually became uneven from the flatness near the card castle. Soon, he came to a cliff near the sea, where the cabin where maixijia lived. Before approaching, rod saw a big dog like a mountain through the magic eye. No matter where it is, the huge body of a big dog can always attract people''s attention at first sight. Rod knew that the big dog named Lado was the lazy king of hell. As a dead creature, he had surrendered to the control of the ghost King''s cloak. At the moment, to Rhode''s slight surprise, Lado didn''t lie on the ground and sleep like in hell. Instead, he woke up and stared at a little boy in front of him with gentle eyes. His tail flickered and made a dull sound of breaking the air. "Lord rod, are you back from the underworld? Let me guess how your trip was. It was dangerous, wasn''t it? " Soon, a familiar voice came from rod''s ear. Along with the prestige, he saw a leisurely maisiga on his face. "I got the man''s eyes." Rod nodded, admitting Messika''s statement. "The one who became a God..." when rod said this, maixijia seemed to think of something. Her expression changed slightly. The leisurely look she had originally looked at the boy and the big dog no longer existed. "Then you''d better be careful. Don''t let those eyes learn the ability of your eyes." Seeing that Messika spoke out the power of those eyes, rod couldn''t help looking up at her. "Is he the hero? The lazy king was once the master? " As if he had thought of something, rod asked, pointing to the little boy. Judging from the appearance of the little boy, he is clearly nimbus in the prophecy card. Seeing that maixijia nodded, rod scratched his head. When maixijia said to summon a hero, rod was still thinking. She planned to summon the hero. Unexpectedly, she had better summon the little boy. "He has soul summoning skill, and his level is not low, at least the level of a formal necromancer. How did he do it?" Sensing the little boy next to the big dog, rod asked suspiciously. From the age point of view, even if the little boy was learning soul summoning at birth, it is impossible to have the expert soul summoning that can only be mastered by the official necromancer. Is he a genius in soul summoning? Or is there any other reason? "Well..." maixijia covered her mouth and smiled. "That''s a hero''s story. Do you want to hear it?" Rod shook his head. "Forget it. If it takes a long time, I''m afraid yusia will complain again. I''m here to ask you about the holy female dragon. " "Holy female dragon..." Hearing that rod mentioned the unique title, maixijia took a deep breath: "I can''t imagine that I can still hear this name after so many years. Like the holy trace, they are ancient beings that have long disappeared in the long river of history and should not have reappeared in the world. " Rod nodded, and it was clear that Messika knew something about the holy female dragon. "I once heard an angel mention that there is a special connection between the Saint Mark and the saint female dragon. They are the oldest existence in the world. One is the incarnation of the gods in human beings and the other is the incarnation of the gods in the dragon. Unfortunately, in the end, the Saint Mark led the archangel and the apostles to kill the saint female dragon in order to expel the alien race, This has created the brilliance of elacia. " Rhode''s face changed slightly, and Messika''s words undoubtedly showed him the causes of those abnormal changes in enota. It was the reunion of the remnant souls scattered in the shelter of the holy mark that made all this happen. "I was born in the most glorious era of elasia, and I don''t know much about the holy female dragon. However, I still remember that one of my companions who killed the gods with me knew the holy female dragon very well, or she knew everything about the dragon. " Masika added. Rhode was slightly sorry, but still asked, "who is she?" "We call her the Dragon Whisperer." Messika showed some color of memory. Chapter 2106 "Dragon Whisperer?" Rod looked puzzled. He didn''t seem to have heard name. "Yes. She is an elf. She lives several times longer than ordinary people, but she may not be able to live these 500 years. Maybe she died long ago. " Maisica spread her hand and said indifferently. Rod was keenly aware of the attitude shown by Messika: "isn''t the Dragon Whisperer your companion? Why does it sound like you want her to die? " Maixijia gave an ominous smile: "because she almost broke our good deeds. If she dies, I''m really happy." "Good thing?" Rod took a smoke from the corner of his mouth. He always felt that the good thing in maisica sounded special. Shaking his head, rod continued, "if she was your companion, should you draw her into the prophecy card? Like Gwen, the God of mages, and Butch... " Speaking of this, rod couldn''t help thinking of the scene in the depths of hell, and didn''t know what Butch, who activated the statue of Vulcan, had become. Maybe rod would see him again in the battle of doomsday soon. Maxima snapped her fingers, "you''re right. She is not a hero, and her strength is not outstanding. Her prophecy card is just a simple card. It may be complicated to distinguish, but you can ask Rowling to find her for you. " Rod nodded. Messika''s words undoubtedly showed him the hope of dissolving the abnormality in enota, which was much more useful than the words of alama before. Thinking of this, rod took a deep look at maixijia through his magic eye. Perhaps because of boredom, or perhaps for some other reason, Messika is not far from participating in the battle. She plans to live in seclusion on the island with a lazy king. Only on these issues can she still bring great help to rod. Just as rod was going to say goodbye to maisiga and go to Rowling to get the prophecy card, he was suddenly stopped by maisiga. "Lord rod, I can feel that you should and completely activate the source of sin and karma, from which you can obtain the power of kings of all dynasties." Said maisica slowly. For this, rod did not hide. As a king, Messika obviously had a detailed understanding of the source of sin and karma, and then replied, "you''re right, but I don''t know how to choose for a while." Maixijia showed a clear look: "generally speaking, the source of a certain sin can only exchange for the ability of the corresponding kings of previous dynasties, but the source of sin in you is very different. It belongs to the complete set left by the God, which can exchange for all the abilities of the kings of previous dynasties. This is really a matter of hesitation." Rod showed a thoughtful look, and he was still very hesitant about whether he should exchange those abilities in the source of sin. After exhausting the current points, rod can''t collect such huge sin points in a short time, but there will be no chance for the soul of the scar to recover, so that rod can get points wantonly. Rod knows that the field is not so easy to control. There will even be many conflicts between the two fields. Once you make the wrong choice, you may not even improve your strength, but reduce your strength by several grades. In this way, it''s a good choice to replace all the crime points with experience values. Almost 100 million experience values are enough to instantly raise rod''s character level to the middle of level 7, but in that way, you can''t get new field strength. It''s the most basic usage, which is to overuse the crime points. After all, no matter how many experience points you have, you can''t get sin points, and you can''t learn various fields by experience points. Only sin points can have such ability. At this time, rod looked his eyes to one side of maixijia: "do you have any good suggestions?" Listening to rod''s inquiry, knowing that rod was hesitating about what he said, maixijia smiled: "Lord rod, do you know what kind of sin has happened to you now?" "Sin? You mean greed? " Rod thought a little and soon understood the meaning of Messika''s words. Rod knew that Messika in front of him was not only a witch who was good at divination, nor a prophet who could see the future. She was the king in charge of the crime of greed in hell. The sins that exist in rod naturally cannot escape the eyes of the king of the same name. At a glance, maisica saw rod''s current state and knew what was bothering him. "That''s right, Lord rod. Do you remember why you fell into hell last time?" Seeing rod, she immediately understood what she meant. With a satisfied look, maisica continued to ask rod. Rod nodded. He thought of the staff of Moses that was being stored in his space ring. Previously, it was because he ignored Sally''s warning, coveted all kinds of treasures in the treasure house in the cloud, and tried to obtain stronger power by the transformation of the divine curse in his blood. Only then did he encounter the irresistible divine curse, and his soul had to fall into hell. At that time, rod was attached with the crime of greed. To rod''s surprise, he clearly didn''t tell maixijia all this. Even Rowling only knew that she fell into hell because of being cursed, but didn''t understand what it was, which led to the deepening of the divine curse. Unexpectedly, maixijia could say it all at once. "How did you know all this?" Rod seemed to think of something and asked in a low voice. "I see your sins. That''s the most basic usage of the source of sin. Since you activate the source of sin, you can use the source of sin in this way. " Seeing rod''s puzzled look, maisiga took the initiative to say. Listening to the story of Messika, rod''s eyes seemed to show some enlightenment. As a channel for the scarlet to bear all the karma, the source of karma will not only exchange the points of karma for various abilities, but rod doesn''t know much about the source of karma. He certainly doesn''t have the familiarity of Messika who has studied the source of karma for hundreds of years. After the suggestion of maixijia, rod''s intuitive heart had something more. It seemed to be an ability hidden in his body, but he had never noticed before. Under rod''s control, a force gushed out of his body and finally focused on his eyes. He untied his eye mask and looked at maisica. Chapter 2107 "Is this the power of the source of sin?" Through the power inspired, rod saw the sinful karma wrapped around Messika. In rod''s eyes, the smell of sin that ordinary people can''t feel has turned into dark silk thread, which is wrapped around maixijia''s body, especially the part of her palm. In addition, rod can also see that silk threads continue to converge towards her body. Even if she doesn''t do anything at the moment, there are still a lot of sins converging towards her. Rod showed some insight. As a king, Messika also had the source of sin. The silk thread gathered to her was undoubtedly the ability of the source of sin. The king of hell also has the ability to master the source of sin and can continuously improve his ability by passing on the sin. Surrounded by this thick layer of sin silk thread, rod could not see her own sin and could not accurately know her current state like her. After turning off this ability, rod put on his goggles again. With the improvement of his strength, he must be more careful about the ability of scarlet eye. Many times, he can only see things with the help of magic eye. "Interesting ability, but it''s not what I need." Shaking his head, rod said slowly. He prefers destructive spells that can do a lot of damage to his ability to see sin. "I believe you will make the right choice." On one side, maixijia said slowly. Soon after saying goodbye to Messika, rod returned to the city of Sao on the main plane through the transmission monument on the island. Responsible for guarding the entrance of the two-way monument is a team of well-equipped terrorist knights. With the continuous development of the island at the water element level, Rowling has not forgotten to strengthen the protection of Sao city. In the past, only those lichs could cultivate the terrorist knights, which are now developing in Sao city. With the power of the ghost King''s cloak, rod can transform a large number of corpse witch kings in a short time, but it is not a simple thing to cultivate terror knights. The energy and gold coins spent are more than ten times that of transforming corpse witch kings. When rod walked out of the transmission monument, the terror knights, as high undead creatures, saluted the Death Master respectfully, expressing their respect from the fire of the soul, while rod nodded slightly. Soon, back in the city of Sao, rod came to the middle floor of the soul summoning tower with incomparably abundant death energy. Before rod knocked on the door of one of the rooms, the room opened itself. The undisguised smell of death made the people in the room aware of rod''s arrival, and the faint sense of gaze in the space also made rod understand that his every move was seen by the people in the room at this time. Through the magic eyes beside him, rod saw the scene in the room. His dense eyes were spread on the surrounding walls. At this time, he was looking over with rod''s actions. Being watched by countless strange eyes, rod looked unchanged, but heard a greeting: "Lord rod, you finally came to me... When I saw you appear on the island again and went to visit Ms. inota, my worry was relieved." It was the blind Margaret, the owner of those magic eyes, who made the sound. She looked at rod through the magic eyes and asked in a hurry, "Lord rod, didn''t you go to the underground world to help alama? The last thing I saw was that his body was completely petrified. How is he now? " "Don''t worry, he''s back with me." Aware of the worry in Margaret''s words, rod said slowly. Since returning to the island, rod always had a feeling of being watched. He knew that it was caused by the magic eye sent by the anxious Margaret, and rod didn''t care about the source of peeping. "Where is he now?" When Rhode said this, Marguerite quickly asked with a surprised look. "Well..." said rod, taking out the parts belonging to alama. Except for the completely petrified body, there was only one eye, one ear and one mouth. Looking at Arama, who was completely invisible with only a little body left, Marguerite took his body with some worry. Not long ago, Marguerite saw rod talking to the remnant bodies in his hands in front of the huge cocoon turned into enota. Unexpectedly, those remnant bodies were now alama. "Sorry, Margaret." When Marguerite held her hand, Alma opened her mouth and said it a long time later. "You have nothing to be sorry for." Said Marguerite with some pity. Alama sighed, "I said I would bring you an omnipotent eye. I didn''t expect to break my promise in the end." Margaret shook her head and looked at alama''s remaining eyes: "I''m very satisfied to see you return smoothly, even if it''s just now, rather than completely turning into stone. I don''t need any omnipotent eyes. Even if you can''t bring it back, I won''t blame you." Aside, rod coughed and interrupted Margaret''s words: "maybe you don''t know, I''ve got the omnipotent eye, and I''ve got both eyes. Since replacing it with yourself will lead to some unknown consequences, it is of little use to me. Who of you knows how to make it into a treasure? Or made into a different species? " Hearing the speech, Margaret opened her mouth and saw that Alma didn''t refute. She also realized what the meaning of rod''s words was. "Lord rod, that''s the eye of the Almighty. If you give it to me, I''m afraid it will only take me a month. No, it may be a shorter time to create the creation in the legend of the magic eye church, that is, the eternal magic eye." Seeing this, Margaret said immediately. She seemed to think of something and looked at alama''s residual body: "of course, it needs alama''s help." Rod nodded and then looked around: "I can''t just let it out. According to the power of the Almighty eye, its instant laser is enough to completely destroy the whole soul summoning tower. " Even the defense ceremony of the magic mausoleum could not resist the laser emitted by the omnipotent eye. Rod naturally did not dare to have any expectations for the protection ability of the soul summoning tower. Margaret did not care about this: "Lord rod, no matter how powerful the omnipotent eye is, it is only a pair of eyes after all. I know how to calm him down." Chapter 2108 With Margaret''s assurance, rod did not hesitate to take out the stored omnipotent eye. Generally speaking, things with life cannot be incorporated into the space ring. Whether living animals, undead creatures that ignite the fire of the soul, elemental creatures that rely on the core of the element to survive, or heterogeneous creatures with different forms, they can not be incorporated into the space ring. The storage space in the ring instinctively repels living creatures. However, if the dead body or the stump of an animal is not excluded by the space ring, it can be safely included. This is also the reason why rod can see a lot of biological materials but no living creatures from alama''s space ring. Among them, the plant is an exception. If the sapling is included in the space ring, no matter how long it is placed, it will not change. The time in the ring is completely static. After the sapling is taken out and replanted, it can still thrive. Dead wood warriors among plants, or other plants with intelligence, such as wisdom trees, can not be included in the space ring. Rod guessed that this may be related to the soul contained in their bodies. Not long ago, when he got the omnipotent eye deep underground, rod tried to include it in the space ring. However, the feedback from the space ring forced rod to give up this idea. Although the eye of Almighty is a part of the body of the Almighty and has long been separated from the body of the Almighty, it is different from the residual body of other creatures. It seems that it still has life. It can move independently and shoot the laser that destroys everything, so it can not be included in the ring of space. If rod insists on putting it into the space ring, the whole space ring may be broken, resulting in chaotic space turbulence, and even himself will be affected. Rod, who knows very well about the nature of the space ring, will not do so. But this faces a new problem. If you don''t store the omnipotent eye and carry it with you, I''m afraid it will lead to another fierce battle when it recovers from vertigo. Such an unstable omnipotent eye, no matter where rod takes it, it will not be easy to settle down. It will cause a terrible disaster at any time. The omnipotent eye that has been fooled by the magic mirror once will not be fooled again. After getting the omnipotent eye, rod felt a little embarrassed at first. He didn''t know how to take it out of the magic mausoleum safely. Perhaps the only way to take the Almighty eye away is to throw it into the enemy''s territory and destroy it everywhere. In rod''s impression, some legendary mages in bulakada have treasures that can be filled with living creatures, which may be the highest quality space ring, or the treasure forged by alchemists. Such a treasure is extremely rare and rod has never obtained it so far. In addition to treasures, there are also some special abilities that can do this. Rod once saw enota use the door of different dimensions to divide a storage space for her. After that, it no longer needs to consume mana to open and close the storage space. There are very high requirements for the magic of the gate of different dimensions, which requires at least 10 levels. To open the different space for storing living creatures, you need a higher level. Rod wanted to improve the level of the gate of different dimensions by consuming experience value, but after a little thought, he found a better choice. The source of sin contains the power of the kings of hell. Even the various abilities of the scarlet can be exchanged through sin karma points, which also provides a lot of convenience for rod. He just needs to find a suitable ability from those abilities. After briefly browsing the options in the source of sin, rod quickly picked out many abilities that can store living creatures. "[swallowing heaven and earth]: from the source of overeating. Open up an exclusive world in the body to accommodate other creatures. You can increase the size of the exclusive world by eating, and improve the resources of the exclusive world by eating. Required crime points: 500W " "[slave cage]: from the source of lust. Open the cage space where the slaves are imprisoned. The slaves in the cage can''t exert all their strength, and their HP will continue to pass over time. Required crime points: 20W. " "[resting place]: from the mysterious soul. Use the soul to condense the sanctuary space to protect all creatures from any harm. Required pre capability: destiny field. Required crime points: 5W. " "[Master of fire]: from the source of jealousy. Control the plane of fire element. Required pre ability: legendary fire magic. Required lead capacity: incinerate field. Required crime points: 500W. " The various options in the source of sin also made rod secretly smack his tongue at that time. Among the various fields provided by the source of sin, rod did not belong to the current king of gluttony, but saw the epidemic field of the former king of gluttony. Earlier, rod was still guessing what was the field of the king of gluttony. After seeing the ability of [swallowing heaven and earth], rod seemed to have a clear understanding. It is a unique ability not weaker than the field, which can form a space of its own in the body. No wonder the gluttonous king has such a huge body. According to the systematic description, with continuous eating, the space formed by swallowing heaven and earth will become larger and larger, and even exceed the general plane size in turn. Rod can feel that the powerful potential contained in this ability, no matter which legendary creature this ability is placed on, is enough to become its core ability, but if it is only used to store a living creature, it will be overqualified. In addition, the huge number of karma points required for the ability of [devouring heaven and earth] also made rod shake his head secretly, which was enough to exchange for a strong field ability. In view of these, rod did not choose this ability. And [resting place] and [Fire master], these two abilities also stunned rod. The meaning of the resting place is the shelters in hell. If he can make his own shelter, rod will no longer have to worry about the safety in the rear. The flame master even amazed rod. According to the description of this ability, it can directly obtain the control of the fire element plane, so as to regard the whole fire element plane as its own private space, which is the exclusive treatment of the element monarch. Unfortunately, these two abilities need the support of forces in the field. Rod does not meet the preconditions for exchange. He is not allowed to waste his karma points. He can only choose the simplest one, namely [slave cage]. Chapter 2109 Under the gaze of a bunch of magic eyes around him, rod raised his hand slightly. At this moment, a slight whisper came from Margaret in the room and Arama''s ears. At the same time, their hearts were slightly distracted. The two men with higher rank were not trapped by this whisper, and soon woke up. The eyes of the nearby magic eye looking at rod also had a somewhat different meaning. "Lord rod, I heard an evil whisper... It belongs to the devil." Blind Marguerite was very sensitive to the sound. She soon noticed the ominous meaning contained in the sound and reminded rod. "Don''t be surprised." Rod slowly replied, "that''s one of the slave cage abilities that imprison the eye of Almighty." According to the systematic description, the slave cage belongs to the ability of the erotic king. In addition to being able to imprison other creatures at home and abroad according to the user''s requirements, it can also send out trapping words around as Margaret heard, attracting other creatures to drill into it and capture other unlucky creatures. Marguerite and alama, due to their high rank, can get rid of it quickly even if they are affected by the words of trap. However, if they are replaced by other ordinary creatures, they can''t easily break away from this power. They will soon be deeply attracted by the words of trap and eventually fall into the cage of slaves. The level of entrapment words needs to spend additional sin points to improve. At present, it is only LV1. If you want to rise to Lv2, you need to spend 10W sin points. This price is very high. If rod didn''t get a lot of karma points from the remnant soul of the scar, it would take several months to save all these 10W karma points. In addition, if there is a field of love in the lustful king, you can directly raise the word of trap to the full level. Even legendary creatures will involuntarily get into the slave cage under the word of trap, so that the controller of the cage has all kinds of powerful slaves. Rod did not raise the level of trap words. Although with the ability of trap words, the slave cage can capture many additional people for him, even some high-level creatures and even legendary creatures, rod does not need these. Rod did not choose to open the slave cage for this ability. Moreover, if rod needed additional population, he had a simpler method and could not use the power of the slave cage at all. The existence of the field of death makes rod despise the ability of the slave cage to capture the population. On the contrary, the slave cage can imprison all the forces of the creatures in it, and the Almighty eye can''t get rid of it. This makes rod attach great importance to it. If he catches some thorny enemies in the future, he can also be locked in the slave cage. After opening the slave cage, rod soon found the Almighty eye in a circle of chains and barbs. The Almighty eye noticed rod''s line of sight, turned its eyes and quickly looked at rod''s position. At this time, the Almighty eye looked in a bad state. The surface of the eye was covered with blood, and the eyes became a little dull, without the original authority. This discovery also tightened rod''s heart. If he had not put the Almighty eye into the slave cage that can imprison power, the awakened Almighty eye might have destroyed everything in front of rod with a laser. "Are you sure you can pacify it, not when I take it out, it starts shooting lasers, or petrify us all?" Rod seemed to think of something. He pulled at the corner of his mouth and asked Marguerite. "Lord rod, please believe in my ability." Marguerite promised. After hearing what she said, rod asked no more questions. After preparing for the worst, he took the Almighty eye out of the slave cage. Just separated from the cage, the pupil of the Almighty eye contracted and almost gathered into a small hole. At the same time, the laser, which symbolizes destruction, also began to condense on its surface. Just as the laser was about to sweep away, suddenly, it seemed to find something, and the laser in its eyes dissipated slowly. At Marguerite''s sign, a pile of magic eyes came up, surrounded the omnipotent eyes, and looked at it with curious or happy eyes. For a moment, the Almighty eye seemed to be at a loss, and even its own ability was forgotten. It looked around at those magic eyes that looked bigger than itself, and there was a look of doubt in its eyes. "Are you petrified? I didn''t hear the sound of fighting. " Outside the room, a slightly confused voice came from rod. In order to prevent being completely petrified by the Almighty eye, rod came out of the room with a flame at the moment he released it. He heard that there was no sound inside. Rod immediately asked. Rod''s voice seemed to touch the omnipotent eye surrounded by the magic eye. Rod''s voice had been very familiar with the magic King''s Mausoleum before. At this moment, it was heard again and immediately condensed the laser again. The pure white laser pierced the wall of the soul summoning tower, rubbed rod''s shoulder and rushed into the sky. Even if it penetrated the clouds, it didn''t mean to stop at all. On one side, rod looked at this scene with lingering fear. Previously, when he was deep underground, he felt the horror of the laser. No matter how solid the underground was, he could not resist the sweeping of the laser. Even the arrow of the Titan could not bear it. If it was shot by the laser, there would be two more holes in his body. The laser only existed for a short moment and soon dissipated from rod''s eyes. Rod couldn''t help but breathe a deep sigh of relief. It seems that the Almighty eye is very vindictive. If he didn''t take out the Almighty eye and quickly use the flame to hide outside the room, I''m afraid he would be petrified immediately by the Almighty eye. In the room, when the laser emitted by the Almighty eye stopped, several magic eyes about its size approached slowly and wiped them gently with tentacles. After the laser dispersed, the black smoke emitted from the surface of the Almighty eye. Under the wiping of the tentacles, the action of the Almighty eye stopped. Under the package of a group of magic eyes, it felt unprecedented warmth. In addition, incomparable fatigue also surged up. Its eyes began to be lax and finally seemed to be asleep. "It worked." Soon, Margaret''s voice of joy reached roder. Rod also saw what happened in the room through his magic eye. He couldn''t help looking at the blind old woman. He didn''t think she really had a way to make the omnipotent eye settle down, which undoubtedly saved rod a lot of trouble. Chapter 2110 "Lord rod, with the help of the omnipotent eye, I will make a breakthrough in the research of the eternal magic eye. Maybe you will see the birth of the eternal magic eye soon!" As the Almighty eye settled, Margaret said eagerly to rod with an excited look. Rod nodded. Naturally, he understood what eternal magic eye meant to people like Margaret who devoted her life to the magic eye church. "Be careful, that''s the eye of the Almighty." After a few words of advice, rod looked aside at the organs belonging to alama: "by the way, if you have any way to recover your body, I will try my best to help you." Alama showed depressed eyes: "it''s not a simple thing to remove the petrification of the Almighty eye. If there is the legendary alchemy treasure here, I may be able to recover..." "Alchemy treasure?" Rod seemed to realize something and asked, "what do you mean?" "The stone of sages." Alama''s answer also confirmed rod''s idea, "that''s a legendary treasure. No matter what treasure is made, as long as it is added, the success rate will be greatly improved. Unfortunately, it has disappeared in the thematic plane for hundreds of years. Perhaps there are still a few of some ancient relics. Unfortunately, now I can''t explore those relics. " Rod nodded. With the help of kalenda, the sword maker in the depths of hell, he successfully melted the artifact "magic source" in the doomsday volcano with the sage stone inlaid on the Lich crown, and rod gave the rest of the sage stone to kalenda. I don''t know whether the remaining Titan exhausted all the stones of the sages. After learning the method to recover alama, rod did not rush to Mount Doom. It is more important to find out how to recover enota than to recover the magician. After saying goodbye to Margaret in the dark quiet room, rod soon came to the top of the soul summoning tower and saw Rowling staring at a sheepskin roll in his hand. "Brother, you should have made that laser before?" Before rod got close, he heard Rowling''s voice. Rod nodded. Rowling was obviously referring to the laser that pierced the wall of the soul summoning tower at an accidental glance. It was obviously hidden from Rowling, who controlled the whole soul summoning tower. "I need a prophecy card." Soon, rod said the purpose of this trip, "maisiga said that all the abnormalities in enota were related to the holy female dragon, and there happened to be one in the prophecy card, which could deal with this situation. Her name is dragon Whisperer. " After learning rod''s intention, Rowling looked at him with some complaints. Just when rod was confused and didn''t understand what he had done wrong, she saw Rowling throw the sheepskin roll in her hand. Rod accurately took it in his hand, and the high basic attributes made rod''s action without hesitation. "What is this?" Rod was a little confused. "Look for yourself. It appeared on my desk by itself." Rowling rolled her eyes. Rod was puzzled, but he quickly checked the contents of the sheepskin roll according to Rowling''s hint. Soon, the corner of his mouth also drew faintly. "Lord Rhode, how are things lately? Since I left the treasure house in the cloud, I can''t rest my thoughts on you for a long time. Without you, I have returned to the deep darkness. No special person like you can find me in the darkness. I''m very glad to hear that there is a small situation on your side. It seems that you have made the right decision. The time we agreed will come soon. I believe you will satisfy me at that time. Love you, lady shadow. " The letter on the sheepskin scroll made Rhode not know what to say for a moment. It was Rowling''s eyes that made Rhode a little helpless. "Why do you look at me like that?" Rod spread his hand and said, "do you think I made enota like that? I can''t do that. I''m trying to get her back. " "Hum." Rowling snorted and said nothing more. She believed rod''s words and took out the special prophecy card. "Dragon Whisperer? I don''t know which card this name corresponds to. Did Messika tell you anything else? " Thinking of rod''s previous requirements, Rowling asked in some doubt. "She seems to be an elf..." rod recalled. He remembered that maisica mentioned that the Dragon Whisperer is not a hero. She belongs to her prophecy card, and there is no special logo. It seems difficult to find that prophecy card. Rowling looked at him helplessly: "brother, there are at least hundreds of prophecy cards drawing elves, not including those heroes. If there is only this feature, I need to wake up the elves in the cards one by one to confirm the identity of the Dragon Whisperer. It may take a lot of time." When she said this, rod had to beg: "listen to what Messika meant before, she doesn''t seem to want to find the card herself, but wants you to find it. Then I can only trouble you, Rowling. When it''s done, I''ll bring you a lot of enota''s favorite magic eyes. I''m sure you''ll like them! " Rowling looked at him in amazement, then puffed up her mouth and stared at him. Soon rod was driven out. Scratching his head, he saw that it would take a lot of time for Rowling to find out the prophecy card. Rod planned to go to the doomsday volcano. He didn''t know whether there was any residual sage stone left in kalenda''s hand. By the way, he asked the Legion members on the island to leave for the underground world. In addition, Ms. shadow''s letter also makes rod secretly vigilant. The deadline given by Ms. shadow is getting closer and closer. In addition to the killing move of the ultimate lightning, rod has almost no means to threaten the creatures at the top of the legend, especially the existence of mysterious and speed like Ms. shadow. Sally also revealed an important content to rod in her letter. Everything that happened on the island seemed to be hidden from her eyes. Even things like enota''s blood change were known to her. The thieves were more terrible in intelligence collection than rod thought. From this letter, rod also saw the meaning of the demonstration. The shadow lady was able to cross all the defenses in the city and give this letter to Rowling, which also showed that she could easily take Rowling''s life. Thinking of this, rod sighed deeply. He didn''t want to see this happen. He could only seize the last time to find a way to deal with the shadow lady. Chapter 2111 After passing through the portal and returning to the island, rod soon came to the camp of the undead army. As soon as he arrived, rod saw a familiar face. It was Kegel, the wave breaker who made great achievements by his undead whale in the battle to recapture the body. After rod recaptured the body, those surviving necromancers also received rich awards. The precious spell knowledge left by those high-level or legendary mages who had died in rod''s hands was also sorted out by Rowling and opened to those Necromancers. However, how much they can learn depends on their own wisdom level. Rod noticed that the one eyed Kegel was chatting with a demon in the Legion. It seemed that they were familiar with each other, and Kegel could hear a hearty laugh from time to time. I don''t know what Kegel said. For a moment, the succubus issued a soft and charming laughter. At this time, Kegel''s remaining light suddenly caught a glimpse of rod coming slowly and quickly stopped the Succubus''s laughter. "Lord rod, allow me to pay tribute to you. I really admire your power to subdue the devil." As rod approached, Kegel said quickly. Rod waved his hand, ignored Kegel''s praise, and asked, "Kegel, why are you here?" Kegel rubbed his hands and said, "well, Lord rod, I felt a lot of shocking breath and appeared on Gwen Island, so I went to the place where the breath came. Unexpectedly, there were a large group of great demons like agran here. Listen to them. They are all your loyal subordinates and members of the undead Legion formed by you. I am very eager to join them. " Rod looked at him and confirmed, "do you want to join the undead army? Do you know what that means? " Kegel nodded and looked at the demon next to him: "of course I understand that it means getting eternal life in death. When you were away, Ms. Zeke warmly received me. I also heard of your heroic deeds in hell from her mouth, which makes me yearn. " When Kegel said this, rod was not in a hurry to agree to his request. For the undead Legion from the field of death, rod had many considerations before returning to the island. In terms of positioning, unlike many marine undead defending the island, the undead Legion will be responsible for following rod to fight everywhere in the future. In addition to absorbing the elite undead mages on the island, the undead Legion will not merge with the existing defense forces on the island. Among them, Kegel, the wave breaker who controls the undead whale and is good at exploring the ocean, is naturally more suitable to stay on the island. In the previous battle, the ghost whale has exposed its disadvantages. Once it comes to the land, it is a trouble to move. It can only be transferred by the flame hiding of the great devil. In addition to excellent defense, it is not suitable for attack and does not fit with the undead army as a whole. For this reason, rod did not agree to Kegel''s request: "you''d better stay on the island. Everything about the water element plane needs more power to develop. You can wake up your undead whale from the forbidden area in the ocean, which has proved your ability to explore the ocean. Staying here is the best choice for you. " Rod has great confidence in the strength of the undead Legion. He never worries about the lack of members of the undead Legion. With the support of the field of death, the undead Legion will only grow stronger and stronger. It doesn''t matter whether Kegel joins or not. On the contrary, if Kegel and his ghost whale are lost in the team exploring the ocean, the progress of exploration may be greatly delayed, which is the reason why rod doesn''t want him to join. After receiving rod''s reply, Kegel thought about it and stopped insisting, while rod quickly ordered with his spiritual seal to recruit another death knight. "Lord rod, I have received the call of spiritual mark. What can I do for you?" Soon, the death knight Vera, who also made great achievements in recapturing the noumenon, came to rod''s side. In the battle, Vera relied on her own heroic expertise to steal the electro God pendant that can resist all lightning damage from the archangel, which also enables rod in the future to display the ultimate lightning. In this way, the damage is often thousands of points, or even 10000 points, without worrying that she will be swallowed by the killing move, so as to die together. "I am very optimistic about your ability. From now on, you don''t have to stay on the island, but a member of the undead army." Looking at the death knight, rod said slowly. Vera was stunned and showed an unexpected look. Obviously, she didn''t expect to encounter such a thing. She hurriedly said, "Lord rod, is there something wrong..." Rod shook his head: "the undead Legion needs heroes like you. Your ability is no worse than those big demons. You will become the leader of the corpse witch array in the Legion. I believe you will shine in the Legion." In the previous battle, rod felt the unique potential of villa''s heroic expertise. Even the archangel at the top of the legend will be recruited without defense. This is the strength of the heroic expertise. Only in the undead Legion can villa give full play to this ability and stay on the island, which is just a waste of the death knight. It was a happy thing to hear rod''s order, but Vera was not happy at all. He didn''t want to be the commander of the Legion. He just wanted to stay on the island and accompany Jane who had just regained her new life. "Lord rod, allow me to reject your proposal." Vera stepped back slightly and refused, "I prefer to stay on Gwen island. This is my destination. During this period of time, I feel the calm I haven''t seen for a long time. I don''t want to leave here... " "You can''t refuse. Now is not the time to enjoy peace. Great battles are waiting for us, and many difficulties are hindering my way forward. " Rod just said faintly, "choose one yourself. Spiritual imprint, the realm of death, or the dark word? What kind of power do you want to be controlled by? " After hearing what rod said, Vera turned pale. He naturally understood the meaning of rod''s words. No matter what method rod used, he could completely control him. He had no way to disobey these forces. In front of rod, he could not maintain his own will, let alone disobey rod''s orders. Finally, Vera sighed deeply and said, "Vera pester, thank you very much for your advice." Chapter 2112 "Lord rod, I would like to join the undead legion, but at least please allow me to say goodbye to my companions." After agreeing to join the Legion, Vera asked rod. Rod nodded and did not refuse his request: "you only have a little time." While Rowling finds out the Dragon Whisperer prophecy card, rod plans to return to doomsday volcano, and then let the Legion members go deep underground to meet with the commander farezer there. This period of time is also the time for rod to say goodbye to Vera. When rod returns, he will recall Vera with his spiritual mark and let many Legion members go to the periphery of the magic King''s mausoleum. Understanding the meaning of rod''s words and knowing that he was pressed for time, Vera didn''t care to stay more in the Legion station, and soon returned to his residence. Outside the house, Vera saw a girl watering the newly reclaimed flower bed. The sky on the island is overcast and dark, which provides an excellent habitat for the marine dead. The strong death energy is all around, and even the soil is deeply eroded and becomes gray and rotten. Everything here is like the city of the dead in Vera''s impression, but different from the city of the dead in Vera''s memory, everything on the island is more prosperous. It is gorgeous in full bloom on death. Every Necromancer''s face is full of expectation and a little fanatical. The necromancer named rod has brought death and disaster to this island that is indisputable from the world, and even the whole ocean is being eroded by the necromancer. Those necromancer will go to more places in the world with rod. Those flower seeds will not bloom or even sprout. The only thing that can accompany the necromancer is the cursed earth. Vera knew all this, but he didn''t say anything. Instead, he buried the flowers with Jane and listened to her talk about her joy and expectation. "You know what? There used to be such a circle of flower beds outside my yard. Every year when the whales leap out of the sea, the flowers will bloom. Even if the window is closed, the house is full of fragrance. I miss that day very much. " The girl''s whisper seemed to ring out in her ear again, and Vera had unconsciously come to Jane''s side. "Are you back? I think you left with an anxious face. Nothing happened? " Soon, the girl''s concerned voice interrupted Vera''s thoughts. He sighed, but he didn''t know how to speak. After a while, he said, "I... May leave Gwen island." Jane stopped watering and lost her mind. She looked at Vera and said sadly, "are you leaving me? Didn''t you say you wanted me to plant those bright flowers with you? " Vera couldn''t bear to look at Jane at the moment. His heart was sad, but he still explained: "I received the master''s order. He asked me to join the undead Legion and fight with other Legion members... I''m sorry, I can''t stay on the island with you and see those flowers in full bloom." To Villa''s surprise, Jane looked relieved when he said this: "it''s the master''s order... Villa, I don''t blame you. In that case, you''d better be relieved to perform the master''s task." Vera looked stunned. He looked at Jane at the moment as if he felt a little strange. Vera didn''t feel this strange feeling all of a sudden. Since Jane woke up, he vaguely noticed something wrong with Jane. After the battle of treasure house in the cloud, Vera realized that Jane''s way of rebirth was not to perfectly revive the reincarnation of other creatures, but a unique ability in rod. If Vera remembered correctly, it should be called the "death field". Although Jane, who has been reborn in the field of death, looks no different from the original, there seems to be some changes in her soul. The most intuitive point is her attitude towards rod. In Vera''s impression, Jane''s attitude towards rod was different. Many companions on the island have become the undead creatures under rod''s command, even the legendary mage guarding the island. Jane can''t put down this hatred. However, with Jane''s rebirth, she seemed to completely put down her hatred and mentioned rod. Instead of having any resentment, her words were full of admiration and respect, just like Like the members of the undead Legion. Suddenly, Vera seemed to realize something. He subconsciously stepped back and looked at the girl''s eyes, which also changed involuntarily. Jane didn''t seem to see what Vera was thinking. She watered the flowers buried in the garden again and hummed softly. Vera''s heart was cold. At this moment, his teeth trembled slightly. Previously, he was still glad that Jane put down her hatred and was willing to accept herself. Unexpectedly, everything was not what he thought. Her consciousness had been seriously distorted in the field of death. In front of the girl, although she looked the same as Jane and had all the memories of the past, her consciousness eventually changed. Finally, Vera summoned up her courage and said to Jane, "let''s... Let''s find a way to leave Gwen island..." Jane showed a puzzled look: "why do you say that?" "This is not the real you. Maybe if you leave here, you can recover..." villa said incoherently, "I can''t defeat him. In front of him, I can''t even maintain my will... We can only get a short peace if we escape to a far place..." "You are very strange today." Jane put down the water container and looked at Vera strangely. "Don''t you want to leave your master? Or do you dare not accept the master''s orders? " Vera looked in pain. He had a lot to say to the girl in front of him, but he was very afraid that the girl in front of him was just a manipulated puppet. In front of the necromancer, all the creatures who master the soul summoning art are a puppet under him. Even Vera herself can''t get rid of the fate of becoming a puppet. Finally, Vera restrained her face and looked at the girl in front of her, showing the same smile as before, but with a little more bitter smile: "keep watering... Maybe before long, those seeds will sprout one day." The girl nodded happily and then continued her original action. What she didn''t see was that Vera''s eyes were full of firm light, which belonged to the will of the hero. Chapter 2113 With a flash of fire, accompanied by two great demons in the Legion, rod came to the doomsday volcano in the depths of hell again. The hot magma constantly surged in the volcano, and the strong black smoke rolled up. Even if it was only close to here, the nearby space began to be distorted under the action of the heat wave. Doomsday volcano, as the most fiery place in hell, is said to be below the volcano and connected to the core of the world. The terrible heat contained in it is enough to achieve the same effect as the ball of destruction and burn all creatures fearless of fire. No devil has ever been close to it, and even the great devil has stayed away from it. It was at this position that rod completed the melting of the magic source with the help of the sword maker kalenda, so as to obtain the powerful artifact that once belonged to the God of the mage, which can quickly restore his mana value. After returning to the doomsday volcano, the jingling sound in his ears had already stopped. Rod didn''t see the Titan in his impression, and even the unformed red sword embryo disappeared together. On the position where the doomsday sword embryo was once placed, the remaining scorched black is still very obvious, and seems to be telling rod something. This discovery also slightly changed rod''s face. It seems that during this period, kalenda has also completed the casting of the divine sword, but he doesn''t know where he is now. Rod attached great importance to kalenda''s ability to forge treasures. In previous lives, kalenda jumped into the doomsday volcano at the last minute to feed the sword, which led to the birth of the divine sword that destroyed everything. In this life, rod gave him enough sage stones, and I don''t know whether his ending will change. If there is a chance, rod is ready to include the Titan who is good at forging treasures into the Legion. The current Legion lacks a master of forging weapons. Thinking of this, rod thought for a while, then took out the hyperopia pendant and looked for the position of the giant. At this time, a big devil beside rod changed his face. Holding the giant sickle in his hand, he aimed at the crater not far away and showed a look of horror. The magma in the volcano exploded and the heat wave surged. While incinerating the nearby ground, it turned into a golden Python and rushed towards rod and his party. Rod''s face changed slightly. The Titan arrow waved repeatedly and shot a dense network of Titan arrows, but it could not block the golden Python''s progress. Lightning passed through the Python and could not cause any damage to those magma. Seeing this, rod didn''t cast hard resistance. He came to a safe place with a flash of his body. In order to try out the power of the python, rod deliberately left a big demon in place to bear the attack. His flesh and bones were turned into ashes under the sweep of the golden python, and there seemed to be no trace left. Even so, the python still failed to kill it completely. The existence of the field of death restored the great devil to its original state. The great devil also had deep fear in his eyes when looking at the golden python, and his weapons trembled faintly. From the golden python, he felt the power of the king. "Rod, how dare you go back to hell?" The voice of hatred contained in indifference came out of the crater. Following the prestige, rod saw a golden girl slowly walking out of the magma. She was clearly Fulham. This discovery slightly changed rod''s complexion. Compared with before, Fulham''s strength seems to have been further improved. What appeared in front of him was not Fulham''s body. It looked like a golden avatar condensed from magma. As soon as rod came to hell, he didn''t do anything, but Fulham noticed it. "It seems that your strength has improved a lot." Looking at the girl turned into magma, rod said slowly. Rod is not the only one who gets benefits from the soul of the scarlet. While rod obtains a huge number of sin points, there are many soul fragments that have also been won by other hell kings. Fulham is the most upgraded existence. "Do I still want to thank you?" Rod''s words, in exchange for Fulham''s glare, the next moment, the temperature in the nearby space suddenly rises by tens of degrees. When ordinary creatures come here, I''m afraid they can''t support it for a moment, and their bodies will be roasted. The heat wave gushed out of Fulham''s body. Seeing that she was going to attack again, rod hurriedly said, "wait, elemental monarch, even if you beat me, I can''t spit out those souls again, can''t I?" Listening to rod''s words, Fulham stopped his action and asked in some surprise, "what are you talking about?" "I said that those souls have been used by me and are already a part of me. What you do will not help." Rod shrugged and repeated. "I''m not talking about that!" Fromm glared at rod. "What did you call me just now?" "What''s your name? Aren''t you jealous of the king? " Rod gave her a strange look and said. The girl turned into magma and gave him a deep look: "it''s not this! I''m talking about another name. You call me the elemental monarch... It seems that you who got the man''s soul have also seen many things in his memory. " Rod was silent and did not answer her question. "Sure enough... Damn, it belongs to my soul!" It seemed that she had thought of something. Fulham glared at rod again, full of strong resentment. When she mentioned the soul of the scar, she seemed to take a shot at rod the next moment. On the other hand, rod also determined many things from her reaction. The previous conjecture about the ball of destruction has also been confirmed. The jealous king in the depths of hell has another identity, that is, the elemental monarch in charge of the flame. Different from what Fromm thought, rod did not see his memory from the soul of the scar, but turned all his soul into karma points in exchange for various strong abilities and even the existence of the field. But Fulham didn''t know this. Seeing that rod seemed to break her other identity unconsciously, her face changed several times and finally pressed the idea of shooting. "Now that you see his memory, you should know what he did to us?" Fromm took a deep breath and asked rod. Rod didn''t really see the memory of the scar, and didn''t know everything frem mentioned, but he knew that we in frem''s words should refer to several other elemental monarchs, and then followed her words: "I care more about what you''re going to do than this. If I''m right, you''re going to take back all the magic elements in the plane, aren''t you? " Chapter 2114 Seeing rod''s remark about taking back the magic element, Fulham immediately changed his face. Taking back the magic element is very important. Even hell can''t bear the serious consequences. The whole theme plane will completely fall apart. Without the magic element to maintain the world, everything will become nothingness. On this matter, Fulham, as a jealous king, did not dare to let other kings know. If this matter spread, the battle of the end would even be postponed, and other kings would aim at her first. Rod, who was on one side, was also vaguely aware of the fear in Fulham''s heart from her sudden dumb reaction. Rod, who has a past life memory, understands that the awakening of the elemental monarch is one of the few major events that affected the battle of doom. In this branch battle, he was attacking the hell legion of brakata, and even cooperated with the mage empire for a few times. Finally, with the help of several great heroes, he resolved the disaster of the elemental monarch. Once the event of recovering the magic element is exposed, Fulham will not be tolerated by hell. Judging from her reaction, she doesn''t seem to want it to happen. Although rod didn''t know why she had planned to destroy the main plane, she still didn''t want to completely turn against other kings in hell. She thought she should have her own consideration, and then said: "You don''t want other kings to know about it? Don''t worry, I haven''t told the other kings about it. " When rod said this, Fulham suddenly raised his head and burst out a few sharp Laughter: "what are you talking about? Can you guess the plan of the elemental monarch? " "Is that so? That''s all right. Anyway, this is unimportant information. It happens that I have a lot of relationship with the thief guild. Maybe soon, this news will spread in the surface world. Maybe it will be heard by some demon and then spread to other kings... "Rod shrugged and said carelessly. Said, the recovered great devil came to rod again and was ready to leave with him. "Wait!" Finally, Fulham stopped rod as if he couldn''t help it. "Well, you''re right. That''s really our plan. You''d better keep this secret, otherwise, even if you hide in the water element level, you can''t escape the sanction of the element monarch. " Listening to Fromm''s undisguised threat, rod''s face changed slightly. In front of the element monarch in charge of the element plane, he could not hide everything he did in the water element plane. Even everything there seemed to be no longer safe. "I didn''t come to doomsday volcano to find you." Shaking his head, rod quickly asked, "if I remember correctly, there should have been a Titan here, forging a terrible artifact, right?" After hearing what rod said, Fromm seemed to realize something. She gave rod a deep look: "you mean kalenda? He once borrowed the fireball from me. " Rod nodded and asked, "do you know where he is now?" Fulham nodded: "the activation of the Vulcan image made the doomsday volcano erupt soon, and kalenda completed the casting of the artifact with the help of the most blazing flame in the world. Although I temporarily suppressed the volcanic eruption, it is no longer safe here. He should now help other demons build equipment in the flame furnace. " Seeing that kalenda was safe, rod was relieved. If he fed the sword with his body like in his previous life, even his soul would not be left, and all of them would be integrated into the blade of doomsday, then even rod with the field of death could not wake him up again. Fortunately, the Titan survived the death of his previous life. Rod believes that a master who is good at forging treasures and weapons will be added to his territory soon. While rod was thinking, Fromm saw that he showed his intention, not to find himself. On the contrary, she took the initiative, as if she had deliberately sent it to the door. She was only upset and gave a cold hum to rod: "Don''t forget what you said. Keep the secret you saw in that man''s soul. If you dare to reveal this secret, I will burn all your territory!" With that, the golden girl turned into magma and the magma Python beside her stopped staying, jumped into the crater one after another, and disappeared in the twinkling of an eye. Rod looked up and saw only the boiling magma. He couldn''t see the trace of the girl before. It was like the crater in front of him was the entrance to another world. He shook his head, and the corners of rod''s mouth rose slightly. When he came to the doomsday volcano, although he didn''t see kalenda immediately, he inadvertently got Fulham''s handle. At least he could intimidate her with this matter before the real purpose of the element monarch was exposed. Just asking for the news that Karen Da is still alive can''t make rod stop. With this handle, he can do more, but now he can''t worry. Now the most important thing is to give the flame monarch a period of time. If she is really forced to hurry, rod may not get anything. When telling the secret of the elemental monarch, rod has always been on guard against any extreme actions of Fulham. If this makes her think of killing people, rod can only escape quickly with space magic. To rod''s surprise, Fulham didn''t do so. Instead, after denying that there was no result, Fulham quickly left, which also made rod vaguely aware of what, the memory of the holy mark, seems to hide some secrets. After taking a deep look at the boiling crater below, rod''s face sank. Then he took out the hyperopia pendant and was ready to find Karen da. Under rod''s control, the eyeball on the hyperopia pendant suddenly opened and contracted. Its vision seemed to penetrate the void. It soon saw Karen Da who was casting weapons for a group of abyss demons. "You go to this position and bring Karen back for me... Forget it, I''d better go myself." It seems that something has been found. Rod stopped the big devil preparing to leave and said again. For rod''s order, the nearby big devil dared not violate it. He immediately put his hand on rod''s shoulder, flashed and disappeared from the doomsday volcano. With the departure of several people, doomsday volcano seems to restore its former calm, only the crackling sound of magma flow. In the crater, the magma turned into a golden girl, floating her head half way, glancing over rod''s original position and retracting again. Chapter 2115 As a rare soul melting pot in hell, the flaming furnace was once called as the ghost cave of the yellow spring. Any Demon Under the command of a king can be seen here. The exposed flowing magma can be seen everywhere nearby. It is also a place to forge weapons. It is said that more than 50% of the weapons in the hands of demons are forged by demons here. With the end of the God of fire trial, the flame furnace resumed its former excitement. A large number of demon lords gathered here and threw the remaining soul fragments into the furnace to create new demons to supplement their forces. Where demons exist, conflicts and disputes are inevitable. At this time, whoever has a long blood line and whose strength is strong can often have the real upper hand. "Karen, we''ve given you time to think about it." In front of the flowing magma, the giant Titan was stopped by three big demons, and the first big demon said slowly. "Since you want to forge weapons in the flame furnace, you have to abide by the rules here and work for me, the great carlette! Turn in 20 superior weapons to me every week, and give me half of the forging income in exchange for my protection for you. " The words of the great devil made the Titan stop his actions and hum discontentedly: "Lord Rahab asked me to come here, but he didn''t tell me to work for you!" Listening to the name in the mouth of the Titan, the faces of several big demons suddenly changed. The big demon with a slightly smaller body said to carlette, "carlette, you didn''t tell us that there is that adult behind him!" Carlette waved her hand and her eyes sank slightly: "do you believe what he said? Many demons call themselves so, because they know that in terms of the magnanimity of those kings, they will not blame them for their offenses. He is just bluffing. " Another great demon echoed, "that''s right. Carlette is the great devil who returned safely from the test of Vulcan. Are you going to question him? Or you don''t want to stay in the furnace? " Seeing this, the big devil with a slightly smaller body stopped making a sound and turned his weapons to the Titan not far away. The red Titan also showed some anger at this moment: "the blood in my body is not allowed to surrender to you!" Then he picked up the heavy hammer for forging weapons, which was specially used to forge huge weapons. The part of the hammer head was much bigger than those big demons. "It seems that if I don''t teach you a lesson, you won''t change your mind and let him experience our power!" Seeing this, carlette spread the bat wings behind her and said loudly. With his command, several great demons cooperated with each other, hid into the fire and attacked the Titan. Titans are huge and can cause terrible damage when they raise their hands and feet. They can easily level a town when they run over the ground, but they are unable to cope with those flexible demons. The flame concealment gives the great devil unparalleled flexibility. Even if the attack of the Titan is of great strength, it can not touch the flashing great devil, but the great devil can attack the weakness of the Titan. The experienced devil will not miss any chance. After flashing out, the giant sickle swept across the room and crossed a bright semicircle in the air, while kalenda''s eyes suddenly darkened and left two bloodstains in front of her. "Stop, you will make him lose his forging ability! It greatly reduces his value. " Seeing this, a big demon quickly stopped. "Don''t worry." Carlette did not think so, "I fought with the demons who followed the gluttony king in the Vulcan trial. They have a huge body and unparalleled recovery ability. For a giant like him, it''s not even a small injury. We must beat him and fear him, so that he can completely surrender, as long as we don''t kill him. What''s more, if he is always unwilling to surrender, he has no value to continue to live. " Hearing what he said, the other two demons no longer hesitated and accelerated their actions. They kept in mind carlette''s order not to kill. In contrast, the weak defense of the Titans became their primary target. Perhaps the single attack of the great devil can hardly hurt the Titan with very thick blood, but under the continuous action of the three great demons, the Titan who can''t control the power of thunder can''t support it gradually. There are blood stains all over his body, especially on his wrists and ankles. The skin and flesh are almost separated, and the strength in his body is constantly losing, showing signs that he can''t support it. "I''ll give you another chance to completely surrender to me and promise my previous conditions... No, maybe I''ll add a little more. I can no longer investigate everything before!" Looking at the bruised but struggling Titan, carlette flashed and stepped on his head to send out the final judgment to him. The answer to him was the hand swept by the Titan. Even if he was in a desperate situation, the memory and glory contained in his blood made the Titan stick to his previous attitude and never surrender to the great devil. "What a pity that you could have lived under my protection, but now you have only one way to die. Your body is a good material. I believe many demons will be interested in such a body. " Looking at the Titan at his feet, carlette showed some coldness in his eyes. Since he could not get the loyalty of the Titan, he would not let the Titan continue to live in the world. This is the rule of the fiery furnace under his rule. Carlette shuttled through the flame and came to the neck of the Titan. At the same time, she waved the giant sickle in her hand to bring the last blow to the Titan. He seemed to have seen that the huge head fell to the ground and made a shocking sound. It is the dream of countless demons to kill such giants. Even in the test of Vulcan, only a few demons have made such a feat. Carlette once heard of one, but he didn''t have such a chance at all. However, the giant sickle in carlette''s hand stopped less than half a meter from the target. It was not carlette''s own will, but blocked by an extremely hard thing. "You are..." What appeared in front of carlette was an irregular blade. Along the blue body of the sword, he also saw the black robed man here, and his face suddenly changed dramatically. Chapter 2116 "Who are you, the great Lord carlette, who dares to obstruct the master of the flame furnace! I don''t think you want to live. " The sudden appearance of the man in black made the nearby big demons slow down. Even the Titan seemed to feel something at this moment and stopped to resist. Seeing that carlette''s offensive was interrupted, it was the big devil who was a little thinner not far away. He looked ferocious. It seemed that if he could not get a reasonable answer from the man in black, he would attack at the next moment. His questioning only brought a faint glimpse of the man in black. At the same time, the other two armed demons also loved you behind the man in black. "So you came prepared. Do you also want the loyalty of the giant? It''s a pity... " The thin devil seemed to see something. Before he finished his words, he was quickly interrupted by carlette. "Stop it! You have no idea who that man is... "Carlett winked at him and his voice trembled faintly. The slightly thin devil showed a puzzled look. In his impression, he had never seen carlette show such a look. Is there anything special about the man in black in front of him? Carlette''s words also received a slow glance from the man in Black: "so, do you know who I am?" There was a question from the man in black. Carlette didn''t dare to delay for a moment and quickly replied: "yes, Mr. Rhode, I saw you fighting with lustful demons before the statue of the God of fire. It''s a pity that my strength is not enough for me to see the normal battle, so I had to hide with fire and return to my territory." Listening to carlette''s explanation, rod showed an unexpected look. He didn''t expect to meet the great devil who survived the God of fire trial here. "Now that you know who I am, it''s easy to do." Rod nodded and smiled. Carlette just breathed a sigh of relief, but he saw the man in black fiercely waving his sword and cutting towards himself. He hurriedly met him with a huge sickle. His wrist shrank sharply and the tiger''s mouth burst, which blocked his attack. "Lord, what do you mean?" Carlette showed puzzled eyes. Unexpectedly, the man in black didn''t hesitate and directly attacked, "if you want to take the Titan, you can take it. We won''t have any obstacles. Remind you in advance that he won''t obey easily, but why do you attack us? Do you want to stand up for the Titan? " "Join me." Rod grinned. "Join the undead army." Before carlette could react, the surging lightning burst from the blue blade. In a blink, it spread to his whole body along the junction of the giant sickle, and instantly destroyed everything in his body. The remaining two big demons saw this scene and their faces suddenly changed. They never thought that the man in black was so decisive and his means were so cruel that he didn''t leave carlette the slightest chance. Seeing the black robed men''s eyes looking this way, they did not dare to stay in place. Their bodies fled into the fire and disappeared. "Master, I know where they have gone." In the field of death, carlette, who was reborn, said respectfully to rod, with incomparable respect flashing from the bottom of her eyes, "I can take you to their position and contribute to your great cause." Rod shook his head: "there are more important things to deal with. As for the two great demons, they refuse to join the undead army, but their own losses." With that, rod looked at the Titan who fell to the ground and was seriously injured. That was the main goal of his trip. As for the new great devil, it could only be regarded as an extra gain. Listen to rod, carlette quickly bent down: "master, it''s very kind of you to share the power of death with other Legion members! I hate myself so much that I didn''t understand the master''s true meaning until now. How I wish I could go back to the trial of the God of fire. At the moment when the God of fire met his master before the statue, in that case, I will be able to join the undead army earlier! " At the sight of the great devil, rod''s mouth twitched. Rod didn''t know when he spread his death and became the symbol of incomparable kindness in carlette''s mouth, which was more like an irony. But from carlette''s eyes, rod knew that he said it sincerely. With a flash of fire, rod came to the fallen Titan. After the previous battle, the Titan was covered with wounds all over his body. These wounds are recovering at an extremely slow speed. I don''t know how long it will take to completely recover. "Is that you... Rod?" It seems to be aware of the familiar smell in the blood, said the Titan slowly. "I went to the doomsday volcano to look for you, but I happened to know that you have completed the casting of the divine sword." Rod didn''t hide anything, said slowly. When rod mentioned this, Karen Da''s face also showed some pride: "I''m really sorry for you. You didn''t see what a magnificent scene appeared when the sword was completed. I''ve never seen such a beautiful scene since I came to hell... Speaking, thanks to the sage stones you gave me, if there were no them, That magic sword may not be forged. " Rod shook his head. He knew that the doomsday blade had finally been made, but at the cost of the life of the sword maker, even his soul was integrated into the divine sword. "If you want to get back those stones, I must say sorry to you. They are all used in the casting of divine sword, and there is nothing left." It seems that he thought of something. Kalenda said somewhat dejectedly. The amount of sage stone when casting the sword was beyond his expectation. In the end, he had to consume it all, so he reluctantly cast the artifact symbolizing destruction. Rod shook his head. "I''m not here for the sage stone. I''m here for you." "Me?" Kalenda was a little surprised, but soon, regardless of his injury, he gave a hearty laugh, "you are my only living fellow. I will meet your requirements. Come on, what do you want me to do?" "Join me, join the undead army." Looking at the Titan, rod slowly said the same words as before, but his eyes at the Titan on the ground were a little different from before. Chapter 2117 With a flash of fire, rod and his party returned to the island. Different from before, there was a new Legion member beside him, kalenda in the depths of hell. After arriving at the water element level which is quite different from hell, kalenda''s first reaction was to shiver. Without the red volcanic rock accompanied by magma, everything here is so strange in his eyes. "Is this the surface world that countless demons yearn for? How do I feel... So cold? " He seemed to think of something and murmured. "To be exact, this is my territory in the water element plane, not the surface world of the main plane." Rod explained to the unknown Karen Da, "it''s relatively safe here. There are countless marine undead as defense. Neither angels nor demons dare to get involved easily. In the future, you''ll stay and build weapons for other Legion members." Kalenda once lived on the surface world as a member of the Titan, but with the fall of the Titan, he had to hide in hell himself. After countless years, he was used to the environment of hell. Everything in the surface world was very strange to him, except the roaring devil and the hot magma, To make him feel familiar. Kalenda looked around in some doubt. Finally, he scratched his head and asked rod, "my fellow, there is no flowing magma here and can not provide a suitable forging place. The immediate environment does not allow me to forge. I may not be able to help you forge weapons." "Don''t worry, I''m already ready. He will take you to the right place. Before that, you need to make some preparations according to his requirements." With that, rod leaned slightly and looked at Kane, the death knight who had been waiting here for a long time. Not long ago, rod contacted the death knight with his spiritual seal and showed him the situation. As the death knight with the highest level of navigation under rod, Kane is responsible for not only maintaining the necromancer to transform the sea necromancer, but also managing many matters related to ocean exploration. Whenever the necromancer finds a new forbidden area in the ocean, or finds a precious mineral vein from the bottom of the sea, he will feed back the information to him to obtain additional rewards. "You must be a great sword maker and artifact maker in the Lord''s population. Please follow me and I''ll tell you everything here. " Kane was shocked when he looked at the tall Titan beside rod. Unexpectedly, the swordsman mentioned by rod was such a Titan. He bowed his head slightly and said respectfully. Kalenda seemed hesitant, took a look at rod, and finally left with Kane. "This is the secret method that allows you to swim in the ocean. After learning it and matching it with the special magic medicine of the magician, you can swim in the ocean unimpeded." Soon, Kane took out a sheepskin roll and explained to him. Because the Titan couldn''t see the contents of the parchment at all, Kane had to ask kalenda to lift herself up and recite the contents to him. Kalenda listened to the secret method on the sheepskin scroll with a little curiosity. Although he used magma to build weapons in the depths of hell, he never roamed in the volcano. Only those fire elves or pure blood demons could do this. The secret method in front of him couldn''t help attracting his attention. Maybe it''s to let ordinary necromancers master it easily. This secret method is not complex. After listening to it a few times, kalenda had a preliminary impression in her heart. "What about the potion you said?" He asked with some curiosity. "This... The quantity I prepared before is insufficient. I need to take some more." Kane glanced at the huge body of the Titan, and then wanted to bring it by himself. It was not enough magic medicine for him to fill his teeth, so he had to say. Soon, Kane and his party returned to the gathering place to explore the ocean. When the nearby necromancer saw such a huge Titan, he couldn''t help shouting. Fortunately, Kane on the Titan soon calmed them down. "Mandy, I need the mermaid potion. The more the better." After returning to the ground, Kane quickly came to the potion factory. Not long ago, a group of degenerates who returned from hell with rod joined the potion factory. Their knowledge also added many new formulas to the potion factory. Once upon a time, the necromancer wanted to explore the ocean without the cooperation of magic drugs. He could only transform himself into a fish man like shape semi permanently under the transformation of magic secret methods. Even if he was restored to human again, some residual traces on his body would not disappear. The pain of performing the ceremony was enough to destroy the nerves of ordinary people. With the addition of magic drugs, the Necromancer''s use of magic rituals is more convenient, and the degree of pain is greatly reduced. The alienation of the body, which originally required rituals, has now been replaced by magic drugs. According to the magicians from the underground world, there are a large number of underground rivers in the depths of nigon. This magic medicine was originally prepared to explore the underground river, and now it can be used in the water element level. Thinking of this, Kane couldn''t help admiring rod more. Those fallen people with excellent knowledge have now become a member of rod''s command. Creatures of all races work together under the connection of death, which is impossible to see elsewhere. "My God! You don''t want to turn this giant into a fish man by secret method? " Mandy, who was in charge of the potion, stared at the giant in the distance and exclaimed. "Of course, this is Lord rod''s order." Kane nodded. After Kane mentioned rod, Mandy didn''t dare to say anything at the moment even if she had more ideas in her heart. She quickly replied, "I''ll let the potion apprentice move all the sea potions here. According to the current stock, it should be enough for the giant to use... " Kalenda was curious and didn''t understand what they meant. Until now, he didn''t see a place suitable for forging all the way. Soon, the potion apprentice brought enough potions, and kalenda drank the potions in barrels. At the same time, she used the previous secret method. Her body immediately changed, with several gill like marks on her face, many scale like marks on her body, and webbed objects standing in the water between her hands and feet. "And then? Do I want to maintain this state? " Kalenda found the change in his body and asked in some confusion. He didn''t know how his current state would help his forging. "You''ll know right away." Kane said slowly. Chapter 2118 After completing the preparation before entering the sea, Kane looked at the huge body of the Titan and was in trouble for a time. "According to your figure, I''m afraid only Kegel''s ghost whale can carry you... Unfortunately, he went to sea not long ago and seems to have to explore the forbidden area. Now he''s not here at all... Now it seems that only space magic can make you get there quickly." As he spoke, Kane watched the Titan''s reaction. For the forging master brought back by his master from hell, Kane knows nothing about his own character and life story except his powerful power. Listening to Kane''s words, kalenda nodded without saying anything. From the island, kalenda felt a strong smell of death. However, the people here were not full of fighting like hell demons. On the contrary, they were moving towards a common goal under the guidance of death, which surprised him. Soon, Kane led the Titan giant whose every move in the rear attracted much attention to find a dead mage who looked like a fish man, with high raised eyes and a tentacle hanging from his forehead, with a ball of light at the end of the tentacle. "Nancy, it seems you''ve had a good time." Kane offered to greet. The fish man giggled and bubbles appeared in his mouth. It can be barely heard from his voice that the man should be a woman: "Many of my old customers have disappeared in the previous battle. The new necromancers have exchanged many treasures with me. I just don''t know how long they can live in the deep ocean? Don''t let there be no bones at that time. Even Lord rod can''t save them... " Treasure seeker Nancy, the fish man trace on her body was left by the original fish man secret method. In order to enter the deeper sea area, she turned herself into a fish man. She gained countless precious harvests from the bottom of the sea, but also made her lose her original appearance. In the treasure hunt, Nancy has an extraordinary talent. From the depths of the vast ocean, she found many treasures that attracted the hearts of the necromancers, including the voice conch, which is highly praised among the Necromancers. However, due to the limited number, Kane had to order to prohibit ordinary necromancers from exchanging. The discovery of the sound conch alone was enough to make Nancy receive awards, not to mention the treasures she found in the sea and the various topographic maps she drew, which also made her one of the richest people on the island. During the battle of breaking into the treasure house in the cloud, many necromancers died. The first thing for the newly added necromancers from the main plane is to exchange Naixi for all kinds of treasures needed to explore the ocean. During this time, she also gained a lot, which is enough to make any necromancers jealous. Shaking his head, Kane said, "I have a task for you. Remember the wonder you found under the ocean last time? I need you to open the door of time and space and point out the way for us. " Kane looked at fish man like Nancy. That special place was discovered by Nancy. It''s natural for her to perform space magic. "What about the reward?" Instead of rejecting Kane''s request, Nancy asked the other way around. "Your business is good these days. Do you need to pay some tax?" Kane looked at the Titan and said with some dissatisfaction. But Nash laughed, "Lord Kane, this is not ELSIA! Do you want me to turn in ocean contribution points? I won''t do anything without pay. " Seeing this, Kane also showed some helpless eyes. At the level of water element, the gold coins once collected by the necromancer are useless. They are used to trade things called marine contribution points. As long as they complete the corresponding exploration tasks or convert enough marine necromancers, they can get corresponding rewards. "Two hundred contribution points." Kane had to say when he saw that Nashi refused to agree. "It''s too little. I''ll get more than that if I wander around the ocean." Nancy shook her head and rejected Kane''s offer. "It''s too little for you. Two hundred contribution points are enough for you to exchange for a fifth level magic! Just let you take us to that location. How much more do you want? " Kane said angrily. "At least four hundred." Said Nancy calmly. Kane gritted his teeth, but thinking of rod''s task and the Titan waiting on the side, he could only agree to Nancy''s request: "four hundred is four hundred! I hope you can use those contribution points instead of rotting them in your hands. " Kane has checked the exchange records of many Necromancer''s contribution points to the ocean. Most Necromancer''s first exchange is all kinds of powerful spells. The price of those spells is extremely cheap, but the price of treasures is several times higher. Even the fifth level magic is the same, which once caused a frenzy of necromancer exchange. Slowly, those necromancers began to find out that they were wrong. Although those spells were powerful, they were extremely complex to learn. Even if they were given to the official mages in bracada, they could not master them immediately. They needed years of learning to understand them. Those spell casting methods seemed useless. On the contrary, they were some treasures that could help them better explore the ocean. Among them, as the one who holds the most contribution points, Naixi is naturally the focus of Kane. He found that Naixi did not use those contribution points, but stored them, as if preparing for something. "Your Excellency Kane, it''s not that I don''t want to help you, but the price of inviting the magician is too high. I have to do so." Something seemed to come to mind, said Nancy with a sigh. Kane looked at the fish man in front of him, didn''t say much at last, shook his head and said, "open the door of time and space." Naixi raised his hand, and a dark green portal slowly expanded: "behind the door is where you want to go. I put space gems there, so I won''t take you." "Let''s go." Kane glanced at kalenda and then stood up into the portal. Kalenda immediately followed. Soon, looking at the situation in front of him, the Titan opened his eyes: "here..." Before he finished, he poured a pile of sea water into his mouth, which made him close his mouth. Deep under the sea, the red magma flowed in front of kalenda, and the dark smoke rose with it. What appeared in front of kalenda was an undersea volcano. "After that, you will be here and be responsible for making weapons for the members of the Legion." At the same time, Kane''s voice also sounded in kalenda''s mind. Chapter 2119 After saying goodbye to his death knight and the huge swordsman, rod soon returned to Sao city. Although we didn''t get the remaining sage stone of kalenda and couldn''t recover alama as soon as possible, it was an extra gain to add a forging master capable of casting artifact to the island. Submarine volcanoes are the wonders recently discovered by ocean explorers. Even rod has heard of them, but he doesn''t have time to explore them. In the water element plane, the fire magic elements are very scarce due to natural restraint. The volcano in the deep ocean is a rare place where a large number of fire magic elements are collected, which can provide an excellent forging place for kalenda, but it may take him some time to adapt to underwater life. With the existence of the sword maker, rod doesn''t have to worry about the Legion''s equipment. There are still a large number of mineral veins in the depths of the ocean. Previously, many dead mages have led a large number of marine dead to develop. They can be self-sufficient and have some surplus. Just as rod expected, there are various rich treasures hidden under the ocean of water element level. It has never been developed by other creatures and has high strategic value. Even the mages of brakada have a tip of the iceberg. On the contrary, there are constant wars in the sovereign plane, and even the judgment of the end is coming. This also makes rod more determined to resolve the element monarch crisis. He doesn''t want everything in the water element plane to be destroyed by the angry element monarch. Soon, rod went through the portal to the top of the soul summoning tower and saw Rowling who was slightly tired. The prophecy cards with a red background in Phnom Penh were divided into two piles in front of her. The one on the left was about as thick as a knuckle, but the one on the right was twice as thick. Seeing rod coming, Rowling just glanced at him, and then returned to her own business. She supported her head with her hand, took one from the top of the pile of prophecy cards on the right, and then threw the card on the ground in front of her. The card fell to the ground, and in a flash of light, a thin Female Elf appeared in front of her. "Are you a dragon Whisperer?" Looking at the elf, Rowling asked with tired eyes. "No, I don''t know what you''re talking about... My name is samori Mira. I''m a harpist. Have you seen my harp? I can use it to play beautiful music for you... "Said the summoned weak ELF. Seeing this, Rowling showed helpless eyes to rod and stretched out her hand. The elf changed back to the shape of the card and returned to her hand again, and the tired color on her face was even worse. Relying on the ability of kinship perception, rod found Rowling''s weakness. In order to find the Dragon Whisperer in the card, she always awakened and took back the spirit in the card, which also brought a deep burden on her spirit. She almost insisted until now. After feeling Rowling''s weakness, rod sighed, "you look very bad. Take a break." Rowling showed her firm eyes: "no, I can continue to wake up until I find the Dragon Whisperer." Then she took out another prophecy card regardless of her exhausted spirit. Before she threw the card out, rod grabbed her hand. "You''re tired. Every time you summon a prophecy card, it will consume a lot of your spirit. I can feel that you don''t have much mana left. Maybe this can make you feel better. " With that, rod took off the magic source and hung it on Rowling. Under the action of this artifact, Rowling''s exhausted mana will be quickly replenished in an hour, raising a lot of meditation time. "Don''t worry about me." Through the huge magic elements gathered nearby, Rowling also noticed the effect of the artifact on her. She looked at rod and was moved, but she loosened her finger holding the prophecy card and the card fell to the ground at her feet. With the card landing, a strong light flashed, and the creatures in it were awakened by Rowling. Unlike before, this time, there were two creatures awakened from the card. "Who are you? What did you do to us? " A male voice came over. It was a handsome elf with blond hair. Aware of the concerns of the people around him, the handsome elf turned his head and said to the human companions awakened with him, "don''t be afraid, I will protect you." Through the magic eye, rod looked at the ELF: "I remember I told you that the Dragon Whisperer is a female elf. This elf doesn''t meet the requirements." When rod said this, Rowling stuck out her tongue embarrassed: "maybe I read it wrong when I classified it. It''s not easy to find out all the elves in those cards, and it''s normal to make mistakes. " Then she puffed up her mouth and stared at rod angrily: "it''s because my brother just bothered me so that I didn''t check the card carefully." Rod scratched his head. He didn''t think it was his own problem. "Dragon Whisperer? Why are you looking for my sister? " Just then, the words in his ears immediately attracted rod''s attention. Rod showed an unexpected look, and then looked at the sound object, which was the spirit summoned from the card. "Wait..." With the magic eyes beside him, he looked carefully at the elf and his human companions behind him. Rod seemed to find something and frowned slightly. Rod knew both of the cards. Not long ago, he had seen them with his own eyes in hell, and earlier, rod had seen the card in a divination. "Butch and cecia." Rod remembered the name of the prophecy card, "Who are you? How do you know our names? " The elf was slightly stunned and asked rod. Rod''s eyes swept over them. The human girl beside the elf looked like the lustful king in hell, but her face was more immature, and the elf was an ancient hero who swept the devil in the test of Vulcan. Rod is more familiar with the spirit Butch. When Rowling was besieged by Molly''s Dragon army, she pulled out of the trap by drawing the trump card of the hero Butch. Even after countless years, he showed up in the hell trial, his strength is still very strong, and only rod, who controls the field of death, is qualified to be his opponent. From Butch in front of him, rod didn''t feel his heroic will. It seems that he in this prophecy card is not a hero. Chapter 2120 "Hero Butch, compared with hell, your strength in this period can be said to be insignificant." Facing the elf converted from the card, rod said slowly. "What the hell are you talking about? Have I seen you before? " The elf showed puzzled eyes, subconsciously protected the human girl beside him behind him, and said to rod. Rowling didn''t know what rod saw in the hell trial. She looked at rod with some blame, and then asked the elf, "you just said that the Dragon Whisperer is your sister. Can you help me find her from these cards?" The elf looked at Rowling and asked him to obey the order of the card Summoner: "no problem, give it to me." He picked up the pile of prophecy cards on the right side of the table and checked them one by one. When he saw several of them, his action paused, but he didn''t stop completely until he saw one of the elves holding a double dagger. "She is my sister, the Dragon Whisperer in your mouth." The elf said slowly, "she was born to understand the dragon''s language and was deeply loved by the dragon. What can you do for her?" Rowling took the card, looked at the spirit drawn on the card, and showed a surprised look to rod. Unexpectedly, the missummoned prophecy card provided the correct answer. It seems that she thought of something. Rowling quickly pulled Butch, one of the ace heroes, out of the card pile, and slightly compared the ancient hero on the card and the size gap of the elf in front of her. Rowling also showed thoughtful eyes. "We need to ask her about the holy female dragon. Do you know anything?" Aside, rod took the words and asked. Butch glanced at the man in Black: "it''s a pity that I didn''t live in Eli for too long. I don''t know what you said. I think my sister should know more about those things related to the dragon. " Rod nodded. At the same time, Rowling, who got the answer, stretched out her hand. Butch and the human girl beside him turned into cards again and returned to her hand. "This is the prophecy card drawing the Dragon Whisperer, brother." Holding the prophecy card pointed out by Butch in her hand, Rowling smiled. Rod nodded. "Call her out quickly." As soon as Rowling flicked her finger, the prophecy card fell to the ground. With the light blooming, an elf with a dark green veil and two sharp Double Daggers appeared in front of them. "Are you the Dragon Whisperer? Come with me. " Looking at the elf girl, rod''s low voice came over, which had an indisputable meaning. As soon as the elf girl''s face changed, she showed a alert attitude, and two daggers were protected in front of her one after another. It seemed that if rod had any dangerous behavior, she would immediately welcome her attack. "Overestimate." Rod commented slowly. Unlike ordinary weak necromancers, rod''s high attributes make his melee ability no weaker than that of ordinary legendary creatures. It is no exaggeration to say that when rod enters the form of great devil, even if he stands here and allows the elf girl to attack, the dagger in her hand may not cut rod''s skin, and rod''s hand sweeps away, Enough to bring her to the ground. Seeing this, Rowling quickly said to the elf girl, "dragon Whisperer, we need your help." Listening to Rowling''s words, the elf girl''s attitude eased down and put down the dagger in her hand, but she did not relax her vigilance, especially for rod not far away: "within my ability, I will meet your requirements." "Come with me. I can''t say it clearly here for a while." Luo Lin shook her head and then explained to the elf girl. Soon, several people passed through the portal and returned to the island of the water element level. In the card castle, they saw the abnormal enota. "This is..." looking at the pale golden cocoon turned by inota, the elf girl showed a surprised look. "Do you know anything?" Seeing that the Dragon Whisperer was about to stop talking, rod looked shocked and immediately asked. "It''s impossible... That''s the blood of the holy female dragon... The mother of the great dragon should not exist in this world for a long time. She can have this breath unless it contains the inheritance of her blood." The fairy girl seemed to think of something and murmured. Behind her, Rowling looked at rod in surprise. From the words of the Dragon Whisperer, she saw the hope of making enota recover. "A giant dragon is wrapped in the giant cocoon. How can I restore her to her original state?" Rod continued. "Restore? Why restore? " The fairy girl looked at him strangely, "it comes from the blood inheritance of the holy female dragon. It is a gift of the dragon and an opportunity that every Dragon dreams of. Do you want that opportunity, too? Unfortunately, there is no dragon blood in your body. Even if you give you the opportunity, you will only let it slip away in vain. " Rod showed an unexpected look: "what makes enota change is the effect of blood inheritance? How can I hear a magician say that the holy female dragon will use this method to achieve an effect similar to rebirth by body? Isn''t that the case? " "Who told you this?" The fairy girl showed her angry eyes. If she didn''t feel the terrible smell on rod, she was ready to come forward and ask for a statement: "the great holy female dragon can''t do what you humans do. She won''t hurt any children, but will give them everything. The fairy dragon in the cocoon will never be hurt at all because of this. " Seeing the fairy girl at a glance, he saw that it was a fairy dragon wrapped in the huge cocoon. Rod also believed her words, but he still asked with some doubt: "that is to say... This change is a good thing for enota?" Seeing the elf girl nodding hard, rod didn''t know what to say for a moment. Unexpectedly, inota, who was so worried about what happened, is now in a great opportunity. If what the Dragon Whisperer said is true, enota in the giant cocoon may get unimaginable benefits. In contrast, rod''s worry is superfluous. "OK..." rod shook his head helplessly. Although the result was unexpected, he was still happy for inota. "How long will this change end? I can''t wait to see her. " "It won''t take long." The fairy girl thought, "I think... According to the age of human beings, it will take about 30 years." Chapter 2121 "What?" Rhode was surprised to learn from the Dragon Whisperer that it would take enota to wake up. "What''s the matter?" The elf girl gave rod a puzzled look. "Thirty years... I''m afraid the battle of doomsday has ended for a long time. Inota is still like this. I don''t want to wait so long." Rod gritted his teeth. The blood of the holy female dragon may bring the benefits that other dragons dream of for inota, but it takes a long time. Rod can''t wait that long. He doesn''t want to see what inota looks like in the next few decades. He prefers to see the purple haired girl rather than the pale golden cocoon in front of him. For the life of the dragon, perhaps the past 30 years is only a short period of time, and so is the life of the elves, but rod can''t accept this. "Is there any other way to end the process ahead of time and make her wake up earlier?" Facing the elf girl in front of him, rod immediately asked. "If you can find the blood treasure of the holy female dragon, that is, the blood that can give power to any biological dragon, you may have a chance to do this." The fairy girl thought and replied. "The blood treasure of the holy female dragon? You mean... Dragon blood bottle? " From the fairy girl''s story, rod seemed to understand something, and then asked. In rod''s impression, the dragon blood bottle has always been an artifact in the charge of the hero Molly. Molly, the hero of the underground world, transformed herself from a human form into a real dragon by relying on the blood of the ancestor of the dragon in the dragon blood bottle, and finally conquered the whole magic country and became the overlord of the underground world. Rod was deeply impressed by the dragon blood bottle in her hand. Thinking of this, rod seemed to find something and frowned slightly. In his impression, another artifact in his previous life, the Dragon King''s divine power, was also in the hands of the hero mauriel. At the moment, if you want to speed up the change on enota, you need to start with the dragon''s blood bottle. Maybe there is a special connection between the two artifact. "I don''t know what you''re talking about, but if the thing in your mouth can give other creatures dragon blood, I think so. The holy female dragon is the mother of all dragons. Only she can give other creatures the power of dragons. " The elf girl replied. Rod nodded. From the words of the elf girl, he got a lot of useful information. It seems that what Messika said is right. The spirit called the Dragon Whisperer really has a very unique view on those dragons and knows the secrets of the dragons. "Hero Molly..." It seemed that he thought of something. Rod took a deep breath. He couldn''t think of the way to make enota wake up as soon as possible. Finally, he fell on the big red dragon. In previous lives, when the end came, Molly, who attached to two artifacts, led her dragon army to invincible in bracada, which frightened many mages and made the mage Empire no longer famous. Even legendary mages can only avoid the edge of those black dragons who resist magic. At this critical juncture, the mage empire is also facing a series of bad conditions, such as the recovery of the elemental monarch and the sneak attack of hell demons. Rod, who lived in his previous life, experienced all that in bracada. Even now, he feels a lingering fear. At that time, the whole bracada was on the verge of subjugation, and even the president of the magic guild was finally defeated by the war. Fortunately, the appearance of a hero changed all this. His appearance also eclipsed countless blakada mages. The hero, who went to the element space outside the main plane, calmed the anger of the element monarch, defeated Molly, who was incarnated as the great red dragon, saved bulakada from the brink of destruction and achieved all kinds of amazing results. Finally, he rebelled against bulakada and gave up all the glory in the mage Empire, In turn, he even slaughtered the mages of blakada and became the number one reward figure of the mage empire. Rod knew the identity of the hero. As early as he returned from hell, rod began to plan everything in bracada. During this period, the magic guild will play a vital role. In order to recover enota from the abnormal situation, rod went to the underground world to find alama''s residual body, and asked the mysterious maixijia for advice. Finally, he learned the method to recover her quickly from Rowling''s wake-up prophecy card. To rod''s surprise, after all this, the foothold of the recovery method came to brakada, the mage empire on the snow, which was also the next necessary place for rod to resolve the crisis of the elemental monarch. With a deep breath, rod''s expression was firm. Thinking of the difficulties after that would only make his heart more firm. Aside, Rowling glanced at rod and said with some worry, "brother, are you leaving again?" Rod nodded, "I''m going to bracada. There are several important things to happen there, and the way to make enota recover quickly is there. I have to go there. " Rowling lowered her head slightly and didn''t say much. Unexpectedly, rod would leave again after a short return. "This time, I may need your help." Soon, the voice from rod again delighted Rowling: "I will try my best to help my brother, no matter what you need." Rod nodded and then asked, "have you finished all the arrangements I asked you to make in the mage empire through the prophecy card?" When rod mentioned it, Rowling also realized the importance of the matter. She looked around and finally fell on the elf girl. Then she stretched out her hand, and the elf girl turned into a prophecy card in the light and returned to her palm. When it comes to this matter, Rowling doesn''t dare to let her know the prophecy card completely mastered by her, which is enough to explain the importance of the matter. She will mention it unreservedly only in front of rod. "There are a few mages in the guild who believe my words, but they are still full of doubt about the news of the mage God. Unless they see the power of the mage God with their own eyes, they will not completely trust me. " Rowling replied quickly. Rod nodded: "that''s enough. Our goal is not to disintegrate the mage Empire, but to find what we need, that is... The hero." Rhode''s words sank when she mentioned this, and Rowling''s eyes lit up when she realized what Rhode mentioned. Chapter 2122 "That pair of eyes, you just let it stay with your magic eyes. Won''t there be any problem?" In the dark quiet room, the red angel asked. Different from other blood angels, the blood angel in front of him looks like carrying a bulged meat ball behind his back. He looks very huge. When you look carefully, you can see that there are facial organs on the meat ball, but he is squeezed into a ball, and his mouth even runs to the right of his eyes. He can''t see a person at all. "I think there should be no problem. The Almighty eye is in a very stable state now. It seems that it has determined that it is a member of the magic eye. All habits begin to approach the magic eye." Beside the bloody angel, the blind old woman said slowly. Although she had lost her eyes, all the magic eyes could become her eyes. She saw all the dynamics of the quiet room and the omnipotent eye. "It''s wonderful. The omnipotent eye turned itself into a magic eye. I didn''t deal with it, so it grew tough ground tentacles..." It seems that she has thought of something. The blind old woman is curious and has some desire. She has studied magic eyes all her life, but she has never seen such eyes. "Be careful, that''s the eye of the Almighty." The flesh ball behind the bloody Angel seemed to think of something. He reminded him with some concern and showed a worried look. "Its ability is very terrible. You must not appear in its vision. My body is like this." "I know what you mean. I have long hidden those good magic eyes. What appears next to the Almighty eye is just some ordinary ground magic eyes. There is no way to see the basic view of the field." The blind old woman said confidently. The bloody Angel nodded: "that''s the best. If it learns the ability of the void magic eye, it''s afraid that half of the creatures on the thematic plane will be petrified by it." The words of the bloody angel sound like a joke, but the blind old woman knows that it''s not a joke. The Almighty eye really has that ability. If not, it is not enough to be the manufacturing material of the eternal magic eye. "I have a hunch that the Almighty eye and those earthly magic eyes get along well. Maybe the eternal magic eye will be able to complete its manufacture in a short time." Speaking of this, Margaret looked yearning. Aside, the bloody angel also sighed slightly: "even if the Almighty eye has such terrible ability, it has not contained any soul of the Almighty after being treated by the king of magicians, and its mind is like a newborn baby. Otherwise, no one in the city will be its opponent except Lord rod. Almighty... What terrible power did he have when he was still alive? " Beside the blood angel, Marguerite didn''t pay much attention to the power of the Almighty. The nearby magic eye turned her eyes and looked at the blood Angel: "alama, how long do you think it will take to recover according to the current method?" Behind the bloody angel, the eyes on the flesh ball showed a bitter look: "if it takes a few weeks, I can have a new body, but everything in my body can only be petrified forever... It took me most of my life to transform the magic body. Now I can only start again with this new body..." The more he spoke, the more depressed he became. For a moment, he seemed very lost, which made Margaret unbearable, but soon her unbearable was dissipated. "It''s a pity that I should take down the angel''s hair before I was petrified. Now there''s nothing..." alama said slightly sadly. Marguerite''s mouth twitched, "do you only care about hair? In your chest, do you not miss the heart that is stronger than the Beamon beast, the harder bone under the skin than the steel, and the flexible limbs that dissolve the blood of all kinds of biological essence? "Those?" Alama shook her head. "I learned a very important point in the alien race, that is, beauty is more important than power. It''s hard for a powerful alien to win the competition. " Speaking of this, alama seemed to think of something and sighed slightly. "Really? Do aliens still have such rules? " Margaret picked up a small magic eye, which showed a curious look "Of course, I''m a master of making alien creatures." The bloody Angel patted his chest and said proudly, "to create a perfect alien creature, power is only one link. According to the evaluation standards of the magic world, there are two aspects: beauty and practicality. In the past, I just didn''t pay attention to the other two scores, so I lost my championship in vain... But that''s why I can get to know Lord rod later. " Under the surging narration of alama, nearby magic eyes surrounded him. On both sides of his side, there were also looming magic eyes emerging from the void. Big eyes looked at him. At this time, a voice interrupted alama''s story: "Dear magician, there is a necromancer on Gwen island who has saved all the ocean contribution points and is ready to ask you for help." "What?" The bloody angel who was interrupted frowned and then looked at the comer, "Kane, it''s you. I haven''t recovered yet. Let the necromancer wait a few weeks." At this time, it was Kane, the death knight, who came to the soul summoning tower. When alama said this, Kane looked embarrassed. The necromancer could contribute points through the sea in exchange for alama''s opportunity. It was a good thing that had been agreed before. For this reason, he also paid a lot of treasures on the island in exchange for alama''s commitment. Just wait a few weeks until alama recovers, Kane naturally doesn''t feel any problem, but if alama keeps pushing it off, things will become difficult. "Alama, listen to the request of the necromancer first. At least you can use this time to prepare. I don''t know what that person needs you to do. Should I not ask you to kill some enemies? In that case, it''s really overqualified. " Marguerite, as a member of rod''s command, learned Kane''s intention and took the initiative to persuade him at this moment. "Well, if you say so..." Seeing this, although alama was a little helpless, she still agreed to Kane''s request. After saying goodbye to the blind old woman in the soul summoning tower, he followed Kane to meet the necromancer on Gwen island. Chapter 2123 "Is that you want to ask for my help?" After arriving at the island, under the leadership of death knight Kane, alama, who attached to the bloody angel, met the necromancer who asked for help. The man looks a little special. Although he maintains the shape of a human creature, he looks like a fish man living in the ocean. His scales are constantly seeping out water stains. Alama knows that it is the effect of a magic secret method. "Lord alama, she''s the treasure hunter neshi. She uses those ocean contributions to ask you for help." Kane took the initiative to explain. Alama nodded: "for the sake of those marine treasures, what are you going to let me help you?" Listening to alama''s words, the fish man''s face also showed an excited color: "Dear magician, your name is unknown in the underground world, and your research in the field of xenobiotics is unmatched. I want you to help me restore human form." Alama glanced at her and commented, "the abnormality in you should be the result of overusing the fishman secret method. It''s not difficult to restore to human beings, but after that, if you continue to use the fishman secret method, you may still be what you are now." After listening to alama''s story, Naixi showed a thoughtful look: "if I recover to be a human, it will cost me losing the fishman secret method. I think I''d better forget it. I still want to continue to explore this deep ocean... Is there no suitable way for me to recover the human body while continuing to explore the ocean?" After understanding Naixi''s requirements, alama''s previous dissatisfaction has completely dissipated at the moment. He is more motivated than anyone else to mention those heterogeneous creatures. After a little thought, alama replied, "maybe you can start from other places, not only in magic, such as treasures. I remember Lord Rowling has several treasures to explore the ocean, which can let her move freely in the ocean without being disturbed by the environment." Naixi shook his head: "I also want to have that kind of treasure. Unfortunately, that kind of treasure is extremely rare. It belongs to Lord Rowling. It is said that Lord rod gave it to her. I dare not have any idea." Alama thought for a moment and then suggested, "in this case, maybe you need a deformation potion. It''s not complicated to become a human potion, but few magicians will deliberately study this potion, but I''m not among them. Just drink that potion and you can temporarily restore the human body in a day." After hearing this, Naixi was ecstatic: "dear Lord alama, that''s the magic medicine I need! Please give me the magic medicine..." Alma glanced at her faintly. In the underground world, he studied countless heterogeneous creatures. He often accepted the entrustment of the underground world Lord to transform themselves or the bodies of other creatures. He has dozens of ways to restore Nash to human appearance. What he said is only the simplest one. Even so, it is enough to meet the requirements of the fish man. "If I''m free, I''ll refine a few bottles of human magic medicine." alama waved her hand and said. As an important part of magic, he also studied magic medicine. On one side, Kane listened to alama''s story and took the initiative to say, "alama, your body has not recovered. It''s better to give the refining of magic medicine to the apprentice of the magic medicine guild." "Potion guild?" Alama seemed to think of something when Kane mentioned this special name. In his memory, in the previous Sao City, some mages formed potion guilds. Alama has been there for a while. For the potion scholars among them, alama can only shake her head slightly. The talent of those mages in potions is far lower than that of the magicians in the underground world. The refined potions can only be described as inferior, or even not generally. Due to the particularity of the city of the dead, in addition to the powerful magicians like alama who are not afraid of any attack, even other creatures with excellent talent in magic medicine dare not come here easily. I''m afraid they will be submerged by the dead creatures before they get the protection of the magic medicine guild. In the potion guild, there was an apprentice who attracted Arama''s attention. He had a talent beyond ordinary people, or luck, in refining potions. Alama has seen his process of refining magic medicine. He seems to know nothing about magic medicine knowledge, but he can always choose the most suitable dosage for refining with good luck. The refining method is also rough, but even if he can refine high-quality magic medicine, he is also the only creature that alama pays attention to in the magic medicine guild. Alama knows that in the refining of magic drugs, luck is more important than everything else, and luck is also the key to the emergence of high-quality magic drugs. With the development of the water element level, the potion guild has gradually moved its main location to an island with better environment. At this moment, alama seems to think of something when Kane mentions the potion guild and takes the initiative to say: "That''s OK. However, the formula of human magic medicine can''t be known to too many people. I''ll select one of them and let him refine human magic medicine." Then Arama looked at the fish man beside her: "if you still need human magic medicine, you can also directly find that person to help you refine it. You don''t have to come to me again." Naixi nodded, while Kane understood Arama''s meaning and asked, "so, which potion apprentice are you going to let to refine human potions?" "I think..." Alma said thoughtfully. "If I remember correctly, the man should be Sean." "Sean..." Kane showed a clear look when listening to alama''s story. He knew who alama was talking about. He was a famous potion scholar in the guild. It is said that Sean was once an apprentice who was forcibly sent to Sao city to refine and control spiritual magic medicine for Lord rod during the transaction between lord rod and the Lich. However, in the subsequent refining process, he showed his talent far beyond ordinary apprentices, simplified the process of magic medicine refining, laid the foundation for the establishment of magic medicine factory, and was absorbed into the magic medicine guild, Along with other logistics personnel, they came to a safer Gwen island. At this time, when alama mentioned Sean, Kane nodded. He did not doubt the potion scholar''s ability to refine potions. He thought it was right for alama to select Sean to refine potions. Chapter 2124 "You use too much sea urchin needle. In this case, you need to put less spider legs to reconcile. At the same time, the completion time of magic medicine should also be pushed back for 20 seconds." In the narrow quiet room, with sunken eye sockets, the thin man is refining magic medicine by the crucible set up. Reminding words sounded in his ears. With this clear guidance, his actions could not help but speed up a bit. "Twenty, nineteen, eighteen... Now!" The accurate sound of counting breath kept ringing in his ear. With the last sound falling, he made a violent drink in his mouth. The magic elements in the quiet room were suddenly excited with his action, and the magic medicine being boiled in the crucible flew upside down, and finally merged into a small bottle in his hand, emitting a golden light. "It''s finally finished! Is this the legendary love potion in the underground world? As long as you let others drink it, that person will fall hopelessly in love with me..." He lifted up the potion that had just been refined, and the man''s face showed great joy. He looked at the bottle of potion in his hand, as if he had seen everything in the world. "I must warn you that due to your refining error, this potion is not as stable as you think, and something you can''t expect may happen." the prompt voice came again. The man laughed wildly: "what does it matter? As long as the effect of the potion is still there, I can get everything I want!" "Well, whatever you want," he said, and his voice became indifferent. "Mouth, I can refine the love potion thanks to your guidance. When it''s done, I''ll take back everything you''ve lost as promised." it seems that I thought of something, and the man took the initiative to say. He reached out and took out a strange thing from his arms. It looked like a pair of lips. When the man said this, his lips opened slightly, revealing the teeth and tongue that seemed to exist in another space: "Sean, I''m so happy to hear you say that, but don''t forget your promise." The previous prompt sound was impressively sent out by this mouth. For this, the man seemed to have been surprised and sent out a burst of gloomy Laughter: "what to do next is the most important. Let me think about what to do to make that person drink my love potion... Mouth, why don''t you give me an idea..." Before he finished his words, a sudden knock on the door interrupted his thoughts, which also made him in a hurry. He quickly put the newly refined magic medicine into the space ring, and the closed lips were also put into his arms. Then he quickly opened the door. "Lord Kane, it''s you. If you want to see me, just say it and I''ll take the initiative to visit you..." Seeing the death knight outside the quiet room, Sean''s face changed slightly. Kane can be said to be one of the highest status people on Gwen island. All necromancer mages exploring the ocean need to obey his orders. He is also a small role like Sean in refining magic drugs. After seeing him, he must look up to him. In addition, Kane is accompanied by two unique looking beings, one looks like a deep-sea fish man and the other looks like a bloody angel. "Oh, that''s a legendary magician. It''s really rare." The previous prompt sound sounded from Sean''s ear again, but at this moment, the prompt sound could no longer reassure Sean. He only felt a tight heart. For fear that several people in front of him would find something abnormal, he stretched out his hand and patted gently in the pocket, as if to alleviate his anxiety. "Sean, I have a task for you now. I hope you can finish it on time." Fortunately, the people who came didn''t find anything wrong. They didn''t seem to hear the voice in Sean''s pocket. Among them, Kane took out a sheepskin roll from the space ring and took the initiative to say: "this is a unique magic medicine. Are you good at refining magic medicine, have you the confidence to refine it?" From the hands of the death knight, he took the sheepskin roll he took out. Sean didn''t dare to break anything, so he quickly opened it and checked the contents. The words on the sheepskin scroll made Sean dizzy. Even after reading many refining methods, he couldn''t understand the benefits of processing materials like this, but he still promised: "if the contents on the sheepskin scroll are true, I''m sure to refine this magic medicine." Seeing this, Kane was also very satisfied: "very good. After you complete the task for the first time, you will be rewarded with 20 marine contribution points. Later, when the lady needs it, you will be rewarded with 10 contribution points every time you finish refining for her. I hope you can seize this opportunity." Hearing what the death knight said, Sean''s eyes also showed surprise. In the past, he refined a magic medicine for controlling the spirit. Even if the quality was higher, he could only get two contributions at most. Sometimes even two bottles of magic medicine could not change for contribution. Unexpectedly, this magic medicine in front of him could bring him such a rich reward. He could not let go of this task. "I will refine this potion according to your requirements! No matter how much you need, I will give priority to refining as soon as possible." seeing this, Sean quickly promised. Suddenly, Sean was stunned by the deep laughter in his ears. It was the laughter from his mouth. The laughter of his mouth seemed to remind Sean of something. Not long ago, he refined the legendary unique magic medicine. As long as the magic medicine was used, he would no longer have to worry about making contributions. All this on the island would become his property. In Sean''s eyes, he couldn''t hide his inner thoughts and became hot. Fortunately, the others just thought he was distracted because of the rich rewards for his contributions and didn''t care about the changes in him. Just as the visitors were about to leave, suddenly, the bloody Angel seemed to find something, his nose jerked and his head poked towards the quiet room. "Arama, what''s the matter?" Kane asked after discovering the strange appearance of the bloody angel. "I smell a finished potion." alama, who is attached to the bloody angel, said slowly. "Unfortunately, my nose has been petrified and I haven''t been separated from my body in time. Now I can''t directly smell what kind of potion it is. Otherwise, I can know what he is refining just by those smells." Hearing what he said, Sean''s eyes narrowed and his feet unconsciously wanted to step back. Fortunately, the cold hum in his ears gave him a pause. Chapter 2125 "He''s lying. He can''t know what potion you just refined." With the same prompt sound as before, Sean remembered it again. That was a voice that only Sean could hear. The appearance of the voice also reassured him a lot. Previously, Sean completed the refining of those magic drugs under the prompt of his mouth. In the refining of magic medicine, Sean knows his talent very well. It can be said that he is extremely poor, and even can be described as ignorant. At first, when the death knight took him to Sao city to refine magic medicine for the Lord there, Sean couldn''t complete the refining of magic medicine. He consumed many refining materials, but he couldn''t even refine a bottle of magic medicine. Seeing that he would be executed by the death knight because he could not refine enough magic drugs, Sean was filled with despair. At this time, he heard the voice of his mouth. It was a strange looking pendant that he accidentally got when he bought refining materials in the freelance chamber of Commerce. It was said that it could bring good luck, but it was more like a seller''s lie. Sean didn''t believe that such a pendant that is not even a treasure will have the magical ability to bring good luck. With the help of his mouth, Sean''s process of refining magic medicine has no failure. He no longer needs to think about how to match the refining materials of magic medicine, or how to regulate the refining temperature. When to stop refining, the only thing he needs to do is to do as his mouth says, so that he can refine a good magic medicine. After handing over those first-class potions, Sean''s status rose. From a slave at the beginning, he gradually became a potion apprentice, and now he has become a red man of the potion guild. Until now, no necromancer has found the abnormality of his mouth. Everyone regards Sean as a gifted potion scholar. He is a once-in-a-century super genius in the history of potion refining. "Potion scholar, I''m very curious. Can you tell me what kind of potion you just refined? There are some materials I''m very familiar with. It seems to be sea bile..." Just then, in Sean''s ear, alama''s inquiry came. Sean was surprised. He didn''t dare to say anything about the love potion, so he had to explain: "it''s a sea urchin potion, which can turn the people who drink the potion into sea urchins in a certain time." Alama nodded, and her eyes showed some approval: "it''s this kind of deformation magic medicine. Can you turn other creatures into sea urchins? I''ve also involved this aspect in my previous research. If you use it well, these magic drugs have a lot of value." Sean smiled. Fortunately, alama and others did not intend to stay here for a long time after explaining the relevant things about refining human transformation potion. "Then, Nishi, the potion you need, I believe this potion scholar will be able to refine it for you. I provided him with the refining formula of the potion, which can be regarded as your entrustment." looking at the fish man like Nishi, alama said slowly. Naixi nodded, and in his bulging fish eyes, he also yearned for the magic drugs to be completed: "I will stay here and wait for the completion of the refining of those magic drugs." Alama had no objection. Although he didn''t try his best, he took out a potion formula that was enough to meet Naixi''s requirements. He didn''t intend to wait here until the potion was completed. "I went back to Sao city. There are still a lot of things there." After looking at the death knight Kane on one side and explaining all kinds of things about refining magic medicine, alama did not intend to stay here and left first. He was more like staying in the soul summoning tower in Sao city and watching the changes of the eternal magic eye. Kane didn''t plan to stay for a long time. When he was about to leave, he seemed to think of something and took the initiative to stop Sean: "by the way, Lord rod went to the underground world not long ago. He got a lot of practical potion formulas from there and stationed people there. It seems that he plans to explore there. After a while, there may be a lot of refining tasks for you." Sean nodded quickly and promised the death knight, "I will try my best to complete Lord rod''s task. No matter what kind of magic medicine, I have a chance to refine it." After getting a positive reply from Sean, Kane left with satisfaction. When the death knight left, seeing that Nancy was still waiting here, Sean immediately returned to the quiet room and began to prepare the refining of magic medicine. "Mouth, I want to refine this potion." After spreading out the sheepskin roll left by the death knight, Sean said quickly. "Man changing potion? Are there really magicians who will study this potion? Aren''t they studying the werewolf potion or the lizard man potion?" Looking at the contents of the scroll, there was a hum in Sean''s pocket. Sean was a little helpless. He had long been used to his contempt for those magic drugs. It seemed that there was no magic drug in his mouth. "It says that you need human tears, but that''s not accurate. It must be the tears of regretful people, especially the blood and tears of the death knight. I remember that you bought some from the freelance chamber of commerce not long ago, and now it can be used. Your materials should be enough to refine this magic medicine. First boil the blood essence, which may take a lot of time." Although he didn''t like the magic medicine recorded in the sheepskin scroll, he still analyzed it to Sean. Listening to the analysis of Tao, Sean subconsciously nodded and began to process the refining materials. "The speed of boiling blood essence should be fast. If you slow down, the harmful blood will coagulate in advance, and the effect of human magic medicine will be greatly reduced! In the process of boiling, remember to add a handful of gentian, two bundles of Herba Artemisiae, and then add as many black velvet mushrooms as possible..." Seeing Sean slowly take out the fresh plasma bought from the Vampire from the space ring, his mouth couldn''t help but aggravate the sound and urged him, while Sean also accelerated a lot in the urging sound of his mouth, and soon filled a pot of blood to boil. "Take advantage of the time to boil the blood essence, you can now deal with the next refining material, smash the snake''s venom bag, filter out the venom and put it into the spider''s eggs and scorpion''s tail... What you need to put here is the eagle Banshee''s teeth, but those magical creatures live underground and can be replaced by scorpion''s tail." The command voice of the mouth continued to ring from Sean''s ear, but Sean was not in a hurry. He was very familiar with this process as early as in the previous magic medicine refining. At the moment, he was also familiar with refining. Chapter 2126 Under the command of the mouth, Sean also carried out the refining of human transformation potion slowly. Sean never worried about the failure of magic medicine refining. As long as he did exactly what he said, there was almost a possibility of failure. The only way to cause failure was that his operation made serious mistakes, which was the conclusion obtained after Sean tried many times. "Now mix the prepared materials with the blood essence, boil until boiling, and add three drops of blood and tears of the death knight to complete the refining of the magic medicine." Listening to the tip of his mouth, Sean poured all the materials in his hand into the crucible for boiling blood essence, then exhaled deeply and waited for the boiling. As it took some time to boil, Sean felt a little emotion in his heart and took the initiative to say, "mouth, you must have been a master of refining magic drugs... No, you must be more powerful than those magic drugs masters. I haven''t seen magic drugs you can''t refine." Something seemed to come to mind, Sean continued: "The alama who came to me today heard that he is very famous in the underground world and his research on magic is beyond ordinary people. Even if he took out the magic medicine, you can still quickly find the shortcomings, and even replace the materials according to my existing conditions. Maybe you are a famous magician in the underground world?" When he said this, his mouth was rarely sarcastic, but fell into silence. After a long time, he said, "I don''t remember... I forgot a lot of things, but vaguely remembered that I seemed to be a part of a great existence." Sean opened his mouth and asked, "have you ever been more powerful than that alama?" "Alma? Ah." his mouth gave a few sneers, "you don''t understand what great existence is. Although I lost my memory, it''s obviously not that Alma can compare. He can''t even take a move in front of me." Sean scratched his head and didn''t seem to believe the words mentioned in his mouth. In his opinion, the magician from the underground world was the most powerful creature he had ever seen, except Lord Rhode, those terrible mages who had come to the island before, and the members of the undead Legion stationed on the side of the island, even the Lich once entrenched in Diya, Nor is it the opponent of the magician. "Don''t you think I''m talking big? Answer my question quickly!" seemed to notice the idea in Sean''s heart, asked his mouth with some dissatisfaction, and his tone increased a lot. "No... I''m just curious," Sean had to answer. "You''re lying! Just like the previous magician, I can hear your lie!" he shouted angrily, and his voice echoed in the whole quiet room. Sean suddenly changed his face. If he didn''t know that only he could hear it, Sean couldn''t help but want to cover it. "Sorry, I just can''t imagine what you used to be." helpless, Sean took the initiative to admit his mistake. "Hum, forget it. As long as you continue to help me find my former body and feed them to me, you will see me one day." his mouth uttered a cold hum, but he didn''t continue to investigate Sean''s offense after all. "The magic medicine is about to be completed. Prepare to put it into the blood and tears of the death knight. Believe me, you will succeed." Hearing this, Sean was surprised. He was too focused on chatting, which led him to forget the refining of magic medicine. Seeing this, he quickly looked at the boiling crucible and found that there were bubbles surging up. When he was about to take out the blood and tears, he was ready to put them in at the right time. "Right now!" Sean''s movements almost fell with the sound of his mouth. After throwing the blood and tears into the crucible, he suddenly ignited the potential fuse. The blood in the steamer was boiling up. The scarlet blood fog was rising over the sky. The potion in the pot evaporated rapidly, leaving only the most essential part. Mana value gushed from Sean''s body, and the whole pot of blood essence took off under his control, turned into a blood rainbow in the air, and finally gathered into the bottle containing magic medicine under his guidance. "Is this the transfiguration potion? If I don''t know the refining method and just look at the refining materials, I''d prefer to believe it''s a bottle of poison." Sean couldn''t help but say looking at the transfiguration potion in his hand. In the refining process of magic medicine, in addition to the blood essence brewed at the beginning, what is added to the crucible is some highly toxic things. Sean never thought that combining these refining materials would have the effect of turning other creatures into human beings. Perhaps only those magicians would conduct such research, which is also the wonder of magic medicine. "Human beings are wonderful. They have deep-rooted sinfulness. If they want to become human through magic drugs, they need to bear those sinfulness, and those poisons symbolize a part of sinfulness." hearing Sean''s doubt, his mouth slowly answered. Sean looked puzzled. He scratched his head and didn''t understand what his mouth was saying. His mouth would often say words that he didn''t understand except guiding him to refine magic drugs. As if he thought of something, Sean asked: "mouth, if I mix the two magic drugs, will their efficacy change?" "This kind of thing can''t be generalized. It depends on the specific nature of the potion. Some potions with conflicting properties will even give birth to new potions after mixing with each other." the mouth replied without thinking. Soon, it seems to have found something, "don''t you want to add the love potion to the human transformation potion?" Seeing Sean nodded, the corners of his mouth bent slightly and laughed wildly: "your idea is very good! According to the drug properties, there is no conflict between the two magic drugs. On the contrary, their abilities will overlap with each other. Lust is also the sin of human beings. I didn''t expect this when I was refining. You are really a genius!" Sean looked embarrassed when he heard the praise, but soon his attention was attracted by the knock outside the door. "Scholar Sean, have you refined the magic medicine I need?" a voice belonging to Nancy came from outside the door. "It''s almost finished. I''m doing the final repacking," Sean replied loudly. After opening the completed transfiguration potion, Sean carefully added a few drops of love potion and sorted out all the traces. Then he opened the quiet room and handed the mixed potion to the fish man with bulging eyes and scales. Chapter 2127 "Eli, I saw your death." Silver white snowflakes fell from the air, filled with a bone chilling chill. At the top of the high tower on the top of the snow mountain, the purple robed prophet said slowly. "How did you die?" Opposite the purple robe prophet, on the silver robe, Eli with four series elements patterned with gold thread asked and answered slowly. "You will die in the hands of a natural hero, terrible natural hero..." the purple robed prophet said slowly with an unbearable face. "How can we change?" Eli asked. "You can''t change. The man in charge of the destiny has returned to elathia, and your destiny is doomed... Unless the mage''s God appears, otherwise..." The prophet did not go on. After hearing the prophet''s words, Eli looked calm and could not see any happy change in his face. It seemed that he had just heard a trivial matter. At this time, an apprentice came to the top of the tower and reported to them respectfully: "President Eli, prophet Olak, a group of element envoys from the element plane came to the city of mages. They brought some ominous news. Lord Escher has been receiving them. It seems that one of the leaders of the element envoys is your acquaintance." "Acquaintances? I remember that bulakada stopped the development of the element plane 200 years ago. Most of the element envoys living on the ectopic plane are the descendants of some legendary mages. Who led them?" Eli frowned and asked quickly. "Lord Rhodes of Gwen Island," replied the apprentice respectfully. "Rod?" Eli paused. "What''s he doing here? Let him see me." "I''ve come." Before Eli''s words fell, he saw rod''s body emerge from the fire. His head was like a sheep horn like a devil, and his sharp eyes penetrating people''s hearts also made the mage apprentice exclaim: "devil, it''s a devil!" "Calm down." Aware of the apprentice''s situation, Eli didn''t care. He just glanced at rod and said, "Lord rod, why don''t you stay in your Gwen island and come to bracada? Dead mages and Demons like you are not welcome here." "Unfortunately, I did not visit in these two capacities. Now I am the special envoy of the elements." Rod didn''t care about the implicit hostility in Eli''s words, and slowly replied. "Element envoy?" Eli took a smoke from the corner of his mouth. If he hadn''t seen the person in front of him long ago and knew that the person was good at using all kinds of abilities despised by orthodox mages, he would think that this person is a figure on the side of hell just from his appearance that is no different from the devil. "Well, what''s the matter with you, as an element envoy?" "I''ve brought information about a catastrophe, and I think you''ll be interested," said rod, taking a few steps forward. On one side, the prophet seemed to think of something, waved his hand and said, "you mean the end of the war. I''m sorry, we foresaw it as early as decades ago and made corresponding precautions. We don''t need the devil''s blood flowing in our body. You standing on the devil''s side to remind us of it." As he spoke, the prophet''s eyebrows were locked and his eyes showed some contempt, while rod just shrugged: "I didn''t say that I would stand on the side of demons. I won''t fight for those demons. I will fight for myself. What''s more, the news I brought this time has nothing to do with the battle of doomsday. In my mouth, catastrophe refers to the elemental monarch." Listening to rod''s words, the prophet was a little confused and didn''t seem to understand rod''s meaning, but aside, Eli''s look suddenly changed and quickly asked, "how do you know about the elemental monarch?" "I live in the water element level. Can''t I know what has changed there?" rod said with a smile. The information revealed in it also made Eli believe a lot. "What else do you know about the elemental monarch?" Eli seemed to think of something and asked. "The appointed time has come, and they will take back all the magical elements of the theme plane. The whole theme plane will no longer exist, and even the theme plane will fall apart first without the end of the doomsday war." rod''s words are very gentle, but the content is amazing. Even the prophet on one side opened his mouth and showed a look of surprise at this moment. "It''s impossible! If this thing is true, how can I not predict it? Besides, where is the element monarch? I think you made it up." The purple prophet looked suspicious and questioned rod. Olak has been to the element plane many times. In her impression, the most terrible element plane is the legendary element Lord and spiritual element man. She didn''t believe everything rod said about the elemental monarch. She had never heard of it before, and even any blakada mage didn''t know it. In the face of Olak''s query, rod just showed an indifferent look and obviously didn''t care about her statement. A sigh came from behind Olak. When the prophet was confused, Eli stretched out his hand and pressed her shoulder: "Olak, I have seen the records left by the mage''s God. What he said should be true." "What?" when Eli said this, the prophet had to believe it even if he was suspicious, but he still asked, "the God of the mage, did he leave any records?" Eli nodded: "that''s the secret news that all previous presidents of the magic guild are qualified to view... It is said that at the beginning of the birth of the world, everything is chaotic. In order to stabilize the world, God created four magic elements and asked his avatar to reach an agreement with the element monarch born from them, so as to have the world we will see in the future." "Is there such a thing?" when Eli said this, the prophet showed a suspicious look. What she doubted was not Eli''s behavior of telling the secret news, but the authenticity of the secret news. "How does it sound so like those elathians?" "I once felt puzzled about this, but it was the record left by the master''s God. Although I doubt it in my heart, I will also firmly write it down." Then Eli turned his eyes and looked at rod not far away. "The special envoy of the elements, Lord Rhode, on Gwen island where he is located, there are still many authentic works left by the God of mages. Maybe he knows something. He brought us all these news." With Eli''s words, Olak also looked at rod aside. Seeing this, rod also showed a successful smile. Chapter 2128 "If the whole theme plane will be destroyed by the awakening of the elemental monarch, the first thing I think of is to ask you, the mage of the magic guild, for help." Under the gaze of several people, rod also slowly said the purpose of his trip. Eli seemed to realize something, and his eyes slowly changed to rod: "you mean, I hope the mage of bulakada will go to solve this?" "Sure." rod nodded. In the face of rod''s statement, Eli shook his head: "the magic guild is not suitable to intervene in this kind of thing now. In addition to the coming of the end, there are many people with evil intentions in the territory." "You have to think clearly. If the elemental monarch takes back the magical elements of the main plane, the mage will lose his power first before the whole world is over. It''s OK to live in the elemental plane like me, but you can''t use magic anymore if you change to bracada," Rhode added. Eli didn''t think so: "I heard that the immortal scar just woke up in elacia not long ago. I believe he will solve this matter." "What?" Rod brushed his lips. Of course he knew it. In hell, he saw it with his own eyes. Unexpectedly, the president of the magic guild also knew the awakening of the scar: "Have you forgotten what happened outside the treasure house in the cloud? The archangel has recognized your identity and you still have that holy thing on your body. Why can the saint trace help the mage of brakada to deal with the elemental monarch? He should deal with you first." "Lord rod, do you know the biggest difference between you and me in the eyes of the scar?" Eli did not answer rod''s question, but said so. "Difference? Our fields are quite different, and we are good at different spells. As for the forces behind them, not to mention, what do you mean by the difference?" rod said in some doubt. Eli shook his head: "I mean our blood. I''m human, and your blood is mixed with all kinds of alien blood, even the devil of hell." "It sounds like a magician''s statement. Is there anything wrong with your blood? Can''t you transform your blood?" rod thought of those magicians in the underground world and couldn''t help saying. "In the legend of eracia, the scarlet is the Savior of mankind. He will forgive all pure blood humans who obey him. As for those alien races with different blood lines, they are not so lucky." see rod doesn''t know, Eli explained, "even if I help you break into the treasure house in the cloud, he won''t trouble me. You should be the one who really needs to worry." Rod frowned. Eli''s words were somewhat unexpected. Rod never valued the blood in his body, which is why he readily accepted the blood of the Titans and the blood of the great demons, and obtained the power contained in the blood. From Eli''s words, rod vaguely realized that it seemed that those ancient creatures attached great importance to blood, just as the swordsman kalenda tried his best to help him after he noticed the blood of the Titan in his body, and so did the holy mark, but the blood he valued belonged to human blood. "Even so, why do you think that the scarlet will certainly resolve the crisis caused by the elemental monarch? Is there the largest number of elathians?" rod retorted. "Because according to the records of the mage God, in ancient times, the one who reached an agreement with the four elemental monarchs was the scar. Since he woke up, I believe he must have a way to deal with those elemental monarchs." Eli replied slowly. Rod opened his mouth. He didn''t know about it before. In the game of the previous life, although there was a big event of the awakening of the element monarch, the scarlet did not return to elasia at all. At least in rod''s impression, he had never heard of it. The current trend of the world has long deviated from the track of the previous life, and rod can only refer to the memory of the previous life to a certain extent, but can not fully believe it. In previous lives, the mage of bulakada responded positively after getting the help of the element messenger and sent a large number of people to the element plane. Finally, with the help of the hero, it calmed the anger of the element monarch. At this moment, President Eli has no intention to deal with this matter at all, but instead places all his hopes on the holy mark. This situation made rod a little stunned. Unexpectedly, the awakening of the scar had an impact on this matter. "Lord rod, I believe your intention is good, but now, unlike in the past, bracada needs to accumulate strength to prepare for the doomsday war. Since you have chosen the element plane, don''t meddle in these things." From Eli''s words, rod recognized his meaning and said coldly, "I have reminded you that since you choose to die with your eyes closed, I have no other way." With that, rod brushed away and didn''t intend to stay here any more. After rod left, Olak seemed to think of something. He took the initiative to look at Eli and asked, "President Eli, do you need me to send someone to inform those elathians about this?" "No... inform the deans of the higher magic schools and the high level of the magic guild in brakada that I will hold an emergency meeting of brakada." Eli changed his mind. Olak saw his idea, but he was a little worried: "do you need to inform the red crystal Magic School in the extreme south? The Dean there, but your biggest enemy in bracada, he has long threatened to ban the existence of the magic guild..." "You say hero deken? I haven''t seen his magic mage for a long time since the truce. After all, it''s a catastrophe involving the whole brakada, and he should know it." Eli said slowly, remembering the legendary mage who once caused great trouble to the magic shop. The purple robed prophet nodded, reached out and opened a portal in front of her, and soon stepped into it. From the perspective of spatial fluctuation, she should have gone to the nearest magic school. Standing on the top of the mage''s tower, Eli looked into the distance and thought of the prophecy made by the prophet, and his heart could not help but flash a little worried. "Lord Rhode... You really brought an important piece of information. Unfortunately, the current bracada can''t take out the power to deal with the elemental monarch, and you, as a necromancer, are not trustworthy." He took a deep breath. At this time, the pale gold portal opened beside him. The prophet who had just left now withdrew from the portal in scorched black. Chapter 2129 "Prophet orak, what''s the matter with you? I feel the violent fire magic element. What''s going on over there?" Seeing the prophet retreating from the portal in a scorched black, Eli quickly asked. The scorched traces on her also made Eli very concerned and didn''t understand what happened there. "The magic Image Research Institute is under attack... It was a group of dragons who attacked the magic school. Those mages failed to find out in advance." After casting a spell to clean up the ash stains on his body, orak returned to his former appearance. She just stepped out of the portal, but she looked more embarrassed and didn''t suffer substantive damage. "Dragons? When did dragons dare to run wild in the mage Empire? They don''t understand the power of mages at all." listening to the prophet''s answer, Eli looked heavy. He was deeply angry at the offending of those dragons. "Summon the legendary mages in the magic city to support the mage Research Institute." The prophet nodded and took out the treasure like a smooth lens from the space ring. With the display of magic, soon, the appearance of the legendary mage in the city appeared on the mirror, and the prophet quickly informed the situation in the magic school. At the same time, rod, who said goodbye to Eli and his party, also returned to the team of element messengers. "Emissary rod, did you give any exciting news from the magic guild? After hearing the information, they must agree to let us stay here?" As soon as he returned here, rod was immediately greeted by the element envoys. He hoped to learn from rod the reaction of the magic guild, which is the most important thing for them at the moment. Headed by a woman wearing a jewel hoop, from the eyes of the nearby special envoy, she plays an important role in the party. It was the woman who made the inquiry. "It''s a pity that I have explained the situation. Unfortunately, the mage of bracada is not willing to accept your arrival." Rhode shook his head and replied with a sigh. When rod said this, all the nearby element envoys showed disappointed eyes. Only the woman frowned and asked rod, "are you sure you have conveyed all our news? Including our plan to build an element city in brakada in order to avoid the scourge of the element monarch?" "Of course, it''s a pity that nothing has changed. He won''t pay attention to you." rod nodded and replied to her. The woman seemed to want to say something, but was interrupted by another voice: "Well, Luna rodete, like you, comes from the element plane. It''s impossible to lie about such things. He has a lot of friends with the president and is the most suitable person among you to communicate with the president. I know the president''s personality, which sounds very much like his decision. Since rodete said so, you''d better find another way." The one who said this was a legendary mage with wrinkles. He looked old, but his eyes looked bright. After listening to the mage''s persuasion, Luna sighed deeply: "Vice President ashquel, we elements only want to get a place in bracada and will not interfere with other things. For the sake of the same caster, why can''t we be satisfied with such things?" "Don''t worry, do you remember what I told you before? Besides the magic guild, brakhada has another power that can be your shelter." it seems that I thought of something, Escher took the initiative to say. At this time, rod took the initiative to say, "you mean the magic school? The whole blakada is governed by the magic guild. Since the magic guild doesn''t agree with this, what''s the use of the magic school?" With rod''s story, a group of nearby elemental envoys also showed their approval. The magic guild established by the mage''s God ruled the mage empire for countless years. The branch has opened all over the mainland. Even the elemental envoys living in the elemental plane also know the reputation of the Taoist magic guild. "You don''t know." ashquel seemed to think of something and lowered his voice. "Even if he also used magic, many mages in bracada didn''t recognize the practice of magic guild. Under the leadership of a hero, they guarded the red crystal magic college in the extreme south ice vein. Even if it was a magic guild, they couldn''t interfere with the mages there." "Is there such a thing?" rod looked surprised at the right moment. Esther nodded and looked at rod: "Lord rod, since you want to preserve the foundation of the water element plane, from the current situation, you can only rely on the protection of the magic school." Rod gave a cold hum and stopped answering. Just as eschar was going to continue to say something, something suddenly trembled in his arms. He took it out, which was clearly a small smooth mirror. What is projected from the mirror is not the figure of eschar himself, but the figure of the prophet orak. "The magic Image Research Institute is under attack. The following mages please organize a team as soon as possible and go to meet the enemy under the leadership of Escher, OLS and Lido..." As the prophet read out the names one by one, Escher also showed an unexpected look: "I may have to leave first. Bracada is being attacked by the enemy. This time, it''s my turn to organize to meet the enemy. As for the matter of the magic school, I''d better wait until I come back." With that, the old mage hurriedly opened the portal and left. Rod, who stayed here, seemed to be aware of something, and his eyes looked thoughtful. At this time, a voice interrupted rod''s Thoughts: "are you really an element of the water element plane? Why do the magic elements you collect have nothing to do with the water element?" Rod turned back and saw Luna look at herself with a look. It seemed that the magic element on him had attracted the attention of the element envoy. "I think it should be the earth magic element, that is to say, what you are best at should be the earth magic, and the water element is not suitable for the exertion of the earth magic at all." Luna looked at rod with some doubt. Aware of the doubt in Luna''s eyes, rod turned his wrist, took something out of the space ring and threw it at Luna. Luna reached out and took it. She looked at the treasure thrown by rod, with a look of doubt in her eyes. She didn''t understand the purpose of his move. Chapter 2130 "What is this?" Lift up the thing that rod threw over. Luna asked in some doubt. It was a colorful conch, as big as a slap. It looked like a common ornament. Luna didn''t understand the intention of rod''s move. "It''s a specialty of the water element plane," rod explained. "Specialty? You say this kind of conch?" Luna showed a helpless look. "Although I live in the fire element plane, I have also been to the ocean of the theme plane. The conch you took out is a common product in the ocean. You don''t think that this alone can prove what you said?" Rod smiled faintly: "you can understand it by putting it in your ear." Although Luna had some doubts, she did as rod said, and put the side of the conch gap slightly close to her ear. "Can you hear me?" The sound from the conch surprised Luna. It seemed that in order to confirm it, she pressed the conch closer to her ear. "It seems that you have heard what I''m saying." A similar voice came out of the conch, as if it was a whisper close to her ear, which also shook Luna''s heart. This time, she completely heard it. If she heard it correctly, it was rod''s voice. Turning her head, she looked at rod again. Rod was holding a similar conch in his hand, but the gap of the conch was facing his mouth. "This is..." when she realized the effect of conch, Luna showed an unexpected look. Unexpectedly, the conch that looked like a decoration was a unique natural treasure. "As I said, this is a specialty of the water element plane. It is a special treasure that can transmit sound across a distance found by my men in the depths of the sea when they explore the ocean. If this can''t be proved, I have other unique products from the water element plane." rod put down the conch in his hand and answered slowly. "No, I believe you. I apologize for my previous doubts." When rod said this, Luna shook her head and admitted her mistake. She knew that this magical natural treasure could only be born in a place with excellent environment. Generally, it could only appear in the element plane. It often existed in some Jedi and had to be explored for a long time to obtain it. She was able to take out such a treasure, Enough to prove rod''s identity. Luna just wanted to return the conch to rod, but rod waved her hand and said, "keep it as a gift for the messengers of the elements." "Are you sure? In other element planes, this complete set of treasures has very high value, which can not be measured by the gold coins of the thematic plane..." Luna hesitated. She understood the value of this treasure and immediately reminded rod. Rod just smiled freely and didn''t take this treasure to heart: "please bear a lot for the journey after that." Hearing what rod said, Luna didn''t refuse any more. She held the conch in her hands and stuck it in front of her and lowered her head slightly. What she didn''t see was that when rod said this, a sharp light flashed in his eyes. In order to plan everything in bracada, let alone such a treasure, rod did not hesitate to give up everything on the island or even artifacts. After taking the conch, Luna seemed to think of something. She also took something out of the space ring and handed it to rod. Rod took the thing and looked puzzled. "What''s this? It looks like a... Toy?" What appeared in rod''s hand was a transparent glass ball. When you look carefully, you can also see a leaping flame sealed in the center of the glass ball. It feels warm in the cold bracada. "This is a forever burning fire. It can burn forever without any medium. It can be used as long as you break the outer layer. It''s a specialty of the plane of fire element." Luna thought about it and replied to rod. Rod looked at the flame trapped in the glass ball with surprise in his eyes. "You gave me a gift, which I sent back to you," Luna said happily. "You are my friend like those elemental creatures now." "What?" rod pulled from the corner of his mouth. From the reaction of the element envoy, she seemed to be very useful for the sound transmission conch, which also agreed with rod. It seemed that she would not become a trouble in the future. Rod, who is familiar with the process of his previous life, has not underestimated the element in front of him. Rod knows that Luna in the future will have an extraordinary impact on the establishment of the element city. She has become one of the important generals of the element City, commanding many fire element people. With fire magic, she can bring the effect of burning everything. What rod has to do is to speed up the process. Therefore, with the help of Escher, rod joined the team of element envoys as the element envoy of the water element plane, and became the only person to communicate between the element envoys and the magic guild by relying on his proud experience of fighting side by side with the president of the magic guild. There are also elements who have doubted rod''s identity, but rod, who has lived in the water element level for a long time, will not even say wrong about the basic common sense. Similar to the doubts before, rod has also solved the marine specialties of the water element level without any mistakes. For the stubbornness of the magic guild, rod has a deep understanding. Although there have been demons, necromancer spells and other terrible forces that have caused a sensation on the mainland, blakada has nothing left. Only the most simple and terrible spells exist in this snow area. The awakening of the elemental monarch is a thing that rod must pay attention to. The best example is those elemental envoys and plane walkers who are ready to escape the elemental plane and settle down in the thematic plane. The elemental monarch will not be kind to other creatures parasitic on the elemental plane. Before the thematic plane collapses, those elements that do not belong to elemental creatures but use magical elements will suffer first. Aware of the dangerous elements, they had to flee to the main plane first, hoping to settle down here. What they didn''t know was that what was waiting for them in the main plane was a greater disaster, but it also contributed to the establishment of Yuansu city. Since then, a new force has emerged in the main plane. Everything that rod established in the water element plane will also make him a thorn in the eye of the element monarch. Fortunately, the most powerful water element monarch, as vast as the ocean, is the last to wake up among all the element monarchs, which also gives rod enough time to solve all this. Chapter 2131 "Hero..." It seems that he thought of something. Rod''s eyes were dignified. He didn''t know whether he could see the hero who changed the fate of bracada in this life. "What are you talking about? What hero?" Luna heard rod''s whisper and asked rod. "Nothing. I just remembered something about heroes." Rod shook his head and said nothing more. Hearing what rod said, Luna was more curious, but didn''t ask much. She came to the camp prepared by the mage for the element envoy, looked at the snowflakes falling in the air, stretched out her palm, looked at the velvet snowflakes falling in the palm, melted a little bit, and her eyes showed a kind of confusion: "Lord Rhode, do you think that except for the magic guild, the mages of the magic school will accept our elements?" "It''s hard to say. But since Esther said so, I can only believe him." rod replied faintly. Rod recalled that the establishment of the element city in previous lives was not easy. The element envoys who fled from the element plane, plus many element creatures who were not popular with the magic guild in bracada, finally established the element city in the southeast of elasia, that is, the area of today''s vilning. In this life, the territory of Werning has long been occupied by Necromancers. It is said that there are a large number of corpse witch kings entrenched in it. Even legendary mages dare not rush into it. Only in the freelance chamber of Commerce, those business groups who are not afraid of death have the courage to enter it. Those elements that escape to the main plane enable themselves to survive in the element plane with bad environment and dangerous situation. Their ability can not be underestimated. If they develop according to the track of previous lives, the newly established element city is bound to conflict with the necromancer in verning, which is one of the reasons why rod came to deal with this matter. In Luna''s eyes, rod is just an element envoy living on the plane of water element and a lord somewhere in the ocean, but what she doesn''t know is that the man in front of her is the controller of vernin and the leader of many necromancers, who once established a great reputation on the mainland. "But... According to Ashtar, it seems that blakada is being attacked by the enemy? Who is coming to attack the mage Empire? Even those legendary element Lords will greet blakada respectfully when they hear that blakada''s mages come to the ectopic side." Luna seemed to think of something and asked strangely. Rod pulled from the corner of his mouth. Those elements made him think that when they came to the main plane, they could avoid the disaster caused by the element monarch. Unexpectedly, it was of no use. At best, it only slightly delayed the arrival of the disaster. Not only that, they also stepped into a greater disaster, that is, the battle of the end. Rod didn''t know whether they were lucky or unfortunate. Seeing that things were going as expected, rod thought for a moment and said, "the enemy who attacked bracada must have the power to resist magic, or at least the magic below the third level." Luna laughed: "That''s right. Let''s make a bet. I guess at least half of those enemies are magic puppets. Have you seen the magic puppets of blakada? I heard about this when I was in the element plane. Those magic puppets can resist magic to a great extent and are an important force in the mage''s civil war. If those enemies attack the Magic Research Institute, maybe they will die To get more magic puppets. " Rod looked at her and said reluctantly, "then I guess most of the enemies attacked are dragons." When Rhode said this, she showed a proud look: "dragon? So you''re sure to lose. There are only a few dragons in the thematic plane, and they won''t attack bracada for no reason." Rod shrugged. "In that case, go over there and have a look." Then, with Luna''s puzzled gaze, rod waved his arm and a pale gold portal appeared in front of him. In the pale golden portal, the vortex twisted by space forces is rotating rapidly. As an elemental envoy, Luna naturally knows the origin of this magic. This is a door of different dimensions that can be mastered only by the legendary elemental envoy, and can lead to any position in the world. Even Luna herself, if she wants to cast this magic, she needs to prepare for a period of time and calculate its mana consumption at the same time, so as not to consume too many mana values and can''t release other magic. Unexpectedly, rod said to let go in front of her. Luna was slightly stunned. As soon as she remembered what ace had asked them to leave here, before she stopped rod, rod stepped into the portal first. Seeing this, Luna had to follow immediately. After walking out of the portal, she came to the center of the magic city and saw rod checking at a glance. "Aschauer said that we should stay where we are now. As an element envoy, we are likely to encounter unnecessary trouble in bracada." Luna whispered after coming to rod. "Don''t worry, no one dares to trouble me, but they should be glad that I don''t have time to trouble them." rod''s face was calm. He replied while sensing the mana fluctuation left in the space. From the residual mana fluctuation in space, rod also determined the spatial coordinates of the place where Escher and his party went. Not long ago, those mages gathered here and rushed to the magic image research institute through space magic. Rod also found the breath he wanted from the residual space traces. One side, Luna listened to rod''s answer. She was angry and funny. She just wanted to say something, but she saw rod release another light gold portal, and her body disappeared in the portal. The two high-level gates of different dimensions have attracted the attention of many mages around. Luna has no choice but to enter them quickly before the gates of different dimensions are closed. "Do you have a lot of mana in your body? You should cast this level of space magic twice in a row. What if you encounter danger in the magic image research institute? At that time, you can''t expect me to save you." Just out of the pale golden portal, Luna couldn''t help complaining to rod. She didn''t follow him to the magic image research institute because she was worried that rod, who might not have enough mana, would meet danger here. She just wanted to verify the appearance of the enemy and see if the previous bet was correct. "Be quiet." However, at this time, rod was no longer comfortable when he came, and his face was completely dignified. He quickly turned sideways and followed Luna to the rear. Chapter 2132 "That''s..." Feeling the violent Magic Elements in the space, Luna was surprised when she looked at the wreckage of the magic statue mixed with metal and stones nearby. As an element of fire, she can clearly feel that there are blazing fire elements all around. Under the burning of those flames, even the magic image puppets made of steel show signs of melting. The residual flames nearby are even more blazing than the flames she uses. Looking around, she can see many scorched pits on the ground, It seemed to have been ploughed out by the impact of fire. Luna knows that only one creature has such ability. The shadow suddenly shrouded the two people. Rod looked up and saw a black dragon swooping down from the air. It was obvious that the two people who came here with space magic were regarded as the reinforcements of the mage. Relying on the ability to be immune to all magic, the black dragon can be said to be the most difficult opponent of the mage. In the face of such a behemoth, even the legendary mage can only escape far with space magic. "Be careful!" in the face of the black dragon, seeing that rod seemed to have no response, Luna hurriedly reminded rod and quickly prepared to cast her magic. The blazing fire elements gushed out of her hands. Under her subtle control, the flame condensed into a barrier over their heads to block the only way of the black dragon. Rod was stunned. From Luna''s spells, he felt the familiar atmosphere. It was clearly the way of powerful divine shield. However, the element envoy in front of him was using fire magic elements to cast spells that should be earth magic. The effect of Hercules shield condensed by flame is naturally not as strong as that of earth magic elements. The black dragon''s action is only a lag, so she breaks the barrier in the way and continues to attack them. Fortunately, Luna has made corresponding preparations while condensing defense magic. She stretched out her hand and took several red crystals in her hand. She threw these crystals into the distance. With the flash of fire, the core of these elements began to absorb the fire magic in space, and in the twinkling of an eye, they grew into several burly fire elements. "This is..." rod sees Luna''s actions in his eyes. He knows that this is the unique ability of element. Different from the mage, if the mage wants to summon elemental creatures, he must consume a large amount of mana value before he can use the fifth order magic to condense elemental creatures with time limit as helpers, but the elemental envoy can directly summon permanent elemental creatures with the element core as the medium. "Hold the black dragon." Under Luna''s sign, several burly fire elements immediately obeyed and greeted the black dragon. Waiting for a group of fire elements is the destructive dragon breath spitting out by the black dragon. However, under the bombardment of dragon breath, the fire element man did not suffer any damage. On the contrary, his body was more solid and his strength was a little stronger. After discovering this, the black dragon stopped the spitting of destroying the dragon breath. When the Dragon Wings fanned, the Dragon claws swept in front of him and tore a fire element man''s body. At the same time, the dragon tail jerked and scattered a fire element man. Seeing this, Luna''s face changed. Her ability was restricted everywhere in front of the black dragon. In the face of such a terrible legendary creature, she was good at magic. Now she seems to understand why those dragons dare to attack the mage empire. Neglecting to recover the element core left by the fire element man, she quickly came to rod, opened the door of time and space, and prepared to evacuate under the attack of this terrible black dragon. However, when the portal was opened, she suddenly found that rod didn''t mean to be anxious. Instead, she took time to watch the battle between the black dragon and the fire element man, and her eyes showed the color of thinking from time to time. "What are you still looking at? Let''s get out of here!" Luna said to rod anxiously. "Leave? Why leave?" rod didn''t think so. "Don''t you want to go to Ashtar and use your ability to help those mages defeat the enemy in exchange for the chance to stay in brakada?" Hearing the speech, Luna was slightly stunned and quickly replied, "I also want to do this, but I can''t do it. In the face of those dragons, we should be happy if we don''t seek the protection of master blakada. How can we help them defeat the enemy?" With that, Luna''s eyes flashed a little worried. She looked at the sky almost dyed red by fire in the distance. She could vaguely see many flying dragons. Several dragons seemed to have found the strange shape here and were flying here. "Maybe you can''t do this with your strength, but..." Beside Luna, rod''s body flickered and disappeared from the original place. Luna was a little stunned. She just wanted to find where rod hid, but she saw the black dragon on one side, and suddenly burst out a cry. "What?" Luna looked stunned, but she saw that the huge black dragon fell from the air, like being shot down by a great force, and hit a deep pit on the ground, making a very dull sound. "... but I can do it." in the air, rod seemed to change his appearance, with wide bat wings like a bat behind him and a red flashing dagger in his hand. On the ground, the black dragon struggled to get up in the deep pit. The angry dragon pupil stared at the figure that shot it down. It took a deep breath. The violent fire magic elements condensed in its mouth. Even Luna on the side felt a burst of panic and could not help saying: "Be careful!" With the roar of the black dragon, the destruction dragon breath turned into a dark red pillar of fire and rushed towards rod. However, rod in the air seemed not to hear it at all. Facing the violent destruction dragon breath in the mouth of the black dragon, he avoided it and welcomed it. The dark cloak, pulled straight behind rod, was enough to burn all the destructive dragon interest, and could not block his progress. Against the background of the fire, the dagger in his hand was darker. Only the strong impact brought by dragon interest brought rod a little trouble, but it only slowed down his speed. Against the spitting dragon breath, rod rushed all the way to the black dragon, waved the dagger twice in a row, and pulled out a cross like blood mark in the air. The spitting dragon breath stopped, and there was still some incredible look in the black dragon''s Dragon pupil. At the next moment, the black dragon''s Dragon''s head was divided into four along the track pulled out by the dagger. Under rod''s gaze, he could no longer continue the spitting of dragon breath, and his body fell down powerlessly with a dull sound. Chapter 2133 "It''s impossible..." Seeing rod''s easy action to solve the black dragon, Luna opened her mouth and showed an incredible look in her eyes. On the other hand, rod looked calm. For him who has surpassed the black dragon in terms of overall attributes, it is not difficult to do all this by relying on high attribute bonuses and extremely sharp demon weapons. In addition to the creatures at the top of the legend, which can still threaten rod, ordinary legendary creatures can''t survive several rounds in front of rod. Even creatures immune to magic like black dragons, rod can come up with a variety of ways to deal with it. Under Luna''s surprised gaze, behind rod, the black dragon whose head was clearly divided into several petals climbed up slowly. At the same time, its injury recovered completely. "Watch your back!" Luna couldn''t help reminding rod when she saw that rod seemed to have no response to the awakened black dragon. At the same time, another loud dragon roar came from the sky. Looking up, three green dragons were circling over the heads of several people. They had begun to gather dragon breath in their mouth and were about to spit down. Seeing the reinforcements of those dragons coming, Luna also felt invincible. Just as she was going to pull rod to escape together, the black dragon behind rod suddenly gave a sky shaking dragon roar. Under the roar of the black dragon, the green dragon on his head was stunned for a moment, and even the dragon breath condensed in his mouth dissipated slowly at this moment. One of the green dragons snored suspiciously, but in exchange for another roar of the black dragon. Seeing this, several green dragons looked at each other, and then they seemed to make a decision. They ignored the situation of the black dragon and returned to the sky to patrol. In the Dragon legion, the status of the black dragon is much higher than that of the green dragon. Even the golden dragon is only equal to the black dragon. After the green dragons left, Luna looked at the originally cruel black dragon. At the moment, she bent the dragon''s head at rod''s feet, showing a very docile appearance, and she also had a sense of absurdity in her heart. Is this still the evil and vicious black dragon in her impression? If she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes, she would doubt that she was dreaming. Rod didn''t say anything more. He stretched out his hand and patted the black dragon''s head. The black dragon seemed to get his command, spread its wings and soared into the sky. It looked like the green dragons who had left just now, but Luna faintly felt that there seemed to be something different on the black Dragon. "How did you do it?" after the black dragon left, Luna immediately looked at rod with curious eyes. "I can''t imagine that you still have such power. Should it be the power of blood? As an element, you can kill the black dragon positively. It''s incredible. I''ve never seen such a thing before." Then Luna looked at rod with different eyes, and rod just shrugged: "that''s a long story." At this time, rod said something. He seemed to feel something, his face changed faintly, and looked at the ground under his feet. The earth began to tremble, and the crack spread wantonly under rod''s feet. It seemed that something was about to break through the earth. For the mages of bracada, it is easy for them who master high-level earth magic to calm this tremor, but the tremor shows no sign of calming, but becomes more and more violent, which also makes rod realize that the tremor at this time may be caused by the mage. One side, Luna could not stabilize her figure in the tremor. At this moment, she and rod made the same move and came to the air at the same time to avoid being affected by the tremor. The difference is that rod maintained her figure by his back wings, while Luna stepped on the flame fountain gushing from the ground under her feet. "What happened here?" Luna asked suspiciously, looking at the falling ground. "It seems that the dragon''s raid has brought a lot of trouble to those mages. Even the magic statue has been activated now." different from Luna, rod obviously knows something, and his eyes show a thoughtful look, looking at the ground solemnly. The magic image controlled by mages is an important reliance for them to rely on the enemy when their magic can''t be cast. Even the magic guild can''t refuse the existence of the magic image. In the first expansion, after the barbarians who resisted magic invaded, bracada strengthened the research and development of magic images. At this time, rod''s magic Image Research Institute is an important magic image research place subordinate to the magic guild, gathering a large number of new and unused magic images and various magic image scholars in the guild. Mauriel chose the starting point of the battle to attack the mage country in the magic Image Research Institute, which also explains her commander''s understanding of brakada. After losing those fierce and fearless demons, the magic cast by other mages can''t stop the Dragon Legion that resists magic. In rod''s memory, Molly in her previous life also defeated the core College of blakada''s study of magic statues, which made the future dragon Legion invincible all the way. No mage can fight those flying dragons at all. The ground trembled more and more violently, accompanied by the leakage of majestic magic elements. Just when Luna was surprised, she saw a pair of giant hands sticking out from under the earth. "What''s that..." Luna felt a disturbing breath on her huge hand sticking out of the ground. She put her hands in front of her and asked rod. "It should be an unfinished magic image. From the magic elements pouring out of the ground, we can see the powerful potential of the magic image. Unfortunately, it has been used now, and it will never reach the most perfect level..." it seems to be thinking of something, and rod shows a look of regret. Climbing up from the ground is one of the top secret studies of the magic guild. Many magic image masters spend hundreds of years manufacturing the ultimate magic image. Once the manufacturing is completed, its power is comparable to the existence of the legendary vertex. Under the perfusion of a large number of magic elements, it has no field but is better than the domain. It was originally developed to resist the existence of the legendary vertex. Even in the most difficult time of fighting with barbarians, the mage of brakata did not have the idea of using the ultimate magic image, but with the attack of the Dragon Legion and the destruction of the whole magic Image Research Institute, the ultimate magic image could not be hidden. Only the previous presidents of the magic guild know about the ultimate magic image. Rod can understand all this thanks to the memory of his previous life. Chapter 2134 "Lord ashquel, we don''t have the key of the sage or the approval of the president. After activating the ultimate magic image, we can''t control it at all..." Sticking to the scorched tower, a red robed scholar anxiously reported that his words were full of worry. He looked at the ultimate magic statue gradually rising from the ground and his eyes were full of sadness. For the master of magic image, it is a happy thing to see that the magic image he has developed is popular among mages and put into combat. However, in the eyes of red robed scholars, there is no half joy, but only regret and reluctance. "Don''t worry, my authority is enough to control the magic image. I just hope it can beat back the incoming dragons..." On one side, the old white robed mage said quickly. At the same time, he also had some deep thoughts in his heart: "I don''t know why those dragons attacked the magic Image Research Institute for no reason. Is it the Revenge of the dragon country? Should they attack the chijing magic Institute, or do they have other premeditations?" He shook his head. It is estimated that the thieves guild should know more about this kind of thing. Unfortunately, the thieves guild in bracada is very hidden, and the mages don''t like those thieves who are good at assassination, which also makes the mages lag behind in the collection of intelligence and often can''t accurately understand other events on the mainland. The roar of the Dragon sounded from the old mage''s ear. In the past, he had already cast spells violently to let those enemies understand his power. It''s a pity that in the face of the Dragon resisting magic, he had no place to exert his power. The dragon breath spewed towards the tower. No matter what kind of material the tower was made of, it could not support for a moment under the scouring of the blazing dragon breath, and it would be burned out. Seeing this, ashquel changed his look and hurriedly ordered the nearby Mage: "Step up the defense. Even if we run out of mana, we should use the magic of fire resistance to resist their attack. When the ultimate magic image comes, we can turn defeat into victory!" "Ashquel, if you stick here, it''s better to retreat as soon as possible. Our magic has no effect on those dragons. It''s better to evacuate as soon as possible and find a way to ask for help." One side, a magic image master with a wig couldn''t help saying that many magic image puppets he had led turned into black ash under a spit of the black dragon, and he had little mana left, so he decided to retreat. "Retreat?" ashquel showed his sharp eyes. Under his gaze, the magic image master dared not look at him at all. "Are you ready to leave everything here? How much budget does the magic guild give you every year to study the magic image puppets? How can these be abandoned in case of danger?" The master of the magic statue showed a look of Shanshan. After staring at him, he immediately looked away at the ultimate magic statue rising from the ground. It''s a clay magic statue. It looks like a person with earth elements magnified countless times, and its body looks thick and hard. To control such a magic statue, the control spirit needs to be consumed is not a small number. In addition, it also needs some special ceremony to cooperate. This ceremony is known only by the president of the magic guild, and Escher is the magic guild The former president of. While Escher was controlling the ultimate magic image and preparing it to shoot down the dragon in the air, suddenly, he seemed to find something and made a sudden move. "That''s..." To ace''s surprise, he saw people who shouldn''t be here, that is, the figures of the two element envoys, beside the ultimate magic statue. One of them is Luna from the plane of the fire element, while the other is a figure that makes Escher feel very difficult, entrenched in the plane of the water element. Rod can have the identity of element envoy, and even come to bulakada in this identity thanks to the help of Escher. From the perspective of Escher, he does not want to help the unfathomable necromancer, but he must act according to the command of the mage''s God, and rod is the messenger designated by the mage''s God. Esther didn''t know how rod did all this, but since the Oracle sent to him by the mage''s God said so, he had to act according to the requirements of the mage''s God. He vaguely felt that the mage''s God seemed to be planning something. Were it the monarchs of the Elemental Plane who made the omnipotent mage''s God act so carefully? Thinking of this, Esther became excited. After learning all kinds of rumors about the elemental monarch from the mouth of the elemental envoy, Esther worried for a long time, but thought that the mage God did not just sit idly by, but had begun to deal with it, which made him more excited. He also spared no effort to help rod forge his identity in front of the elemental envoy. "Lord Ashtar, are you all right?" seeing that Ashtar seemed to be lost in looking at the ultimate magic image, the red haired scholar hurriedly reminded him. "Nothing, it''s just that it takes too much energy to use this secret method." Escher shook his head and looked at the ultimate magic image again. At the same time, the ultimate magic image seemed to be stimulated and began to run wildly on the earth, stepping into a deep hole on the cracked ground every step. Dozens of giant dragons besieged the tower were frightened one after another at this moment. The dragon''s eyes showed surprise and looked at the ultimate magic statue. The ultimate magic image is huge, but its action is not slow at all. In the process of rushing, it grabbed the green dragon flying in the air and twisted its hands. The precious dragon blood dripped to the ground from its rock palm. The distorted body of the green dragon was also thrown aside. Rod saw this scene in his eyes and thought about who was stronger in front of the ultimate magic image and his Goliath body. But soon rod shook his head. From the perspective of strength alone, Goliath''s body is roughly the same as the ultimate magic image, but if speed is included, Goliath''s body is far inferior to the ultimate magic image, not to mention the physique. No matter how strong Goliath''s body is, it is still within the scope of biology. The ultimate magic image is originally made of soil and rock, and it is several times more than the main plane, Even if it is made of heavy rocks formed under dozens of times of heavy pressure, even the arrow of Titan will not change at one blow. He took his eyes away from the ultimate statue. Soon, rod''s eyes also focused on the green dragon''s body. Chapter 2135 "Molly, where are you?" Looking at the dragons fighting with the mage, rod''s face sank. Just before the black dragon resurrected from the field of the dead, rod learned from the information from it that Molly did not come to the magic Image Research Institute. What appeared here was only a team of the Dragon Corps. Rod once saw the prosperity of the Dragon Legion in the plane of Qi element. If hundreds of dragons gather here, even the ultimate magic image can only fall under the dragon breath. There were only dozens of dragons attacking here. Even so, it was not something that the mage could resist. Until aschor and his party came to reinforce, the whole college turned into a sea of fire, which seemed to be completely lost, and many magic statues with excellent texture that had not been put into use were burned. Without the magic Image Research Institute, after the research and development of special magic images, even if the magic image factory in bracada continues to operate, it can not produce magic image puppets that make the Dragon feel difficult. This is also the reason why the Dragon Legion can cross bracada in the future. Rod knew all this, but he didn''t intend to remind those mages. On the contrary, if it wasn''t for the existence of bragada, he planned to help Molly and speed up the attack on bragada. At this time, rod''s eyes fell to the ground and saw the green dragon who had no breath. Under the call of the field of death, the injury on the green dragon recovered a little and soon regained its vitality. The roar of the Dragon kept coming from their heads. The appearance of the ultimate magic image immediately solved the siege for those mages. When the number of dragons was not enough, they could not solve such magic puppets. Seeing that their companions were seriously injured, these dragons also made a decision to retreat. As the Dragon rises into the sky, no matter how powerful the ultimate magic image is, it can''t touch their bodies. We can only watch the Dragon go away gradually. "You go and meet Ashtar. I''ll follow the dragons." Seeing this, rod flashed over the body of the green dragon and said to Luna. "Do you want to keep up with those dragons? We may have caused the dissatisfaction of the mage when we come here. We''d better not make those extraordinary actions..." Luna hesitated and advised rod. "So I want you to stay here." rod glanced at the element, and the green dragon under him rushed into the sky and followed the dragons. During the flight, the dull sound of breaking the air roared towards this side. Rod looked down, but saw a huge stone coming straight towards himself and the green dragon. Throwing the boulder is the ultimate magic image on the ground. Facing flying creatures in the air, this is also one of its few offensive means. The surging lightning exploded the huge stones into pieces in an instant. Although there were still fine stones that hit the green dragon''s tough skin, it also seemed harmless, and there was not even a trace of scar left. "Rod? What is he going to do?" and at the bottom, when he saw the appearance of the lightning, ashquel, who controls the ultimate magic image, was stunned. After confirming the identity of the man on the green dragon''s back, he hurriedly asked the ultimate magic image to stop so as not to hurt the messenger of the mage''s God. Seeing the green dragon''s tail go away with those dragons, ACE curled his eyebrows slightly. He didn''t understand the meaning of rod''s move. He took a deep breath. As for the special envoy sent by the mage God, Esther only felt that he couldn''t see clearly. He couldn''t guess the intention of the mage God at all. While Escher was thinking, a strong wave of mana came and completely disrupted his thoughts. Looking back, he saw the sage Cedrus with a livid face. "What have you done? Who made you activate the ultimate magic image? Is it the president?" looking at the ultimate magic image that is powerful but has lost further improvement and can even compete with the existence of the field in the future, the sage asked impolitely. "I guarded the magic Image Research Institute," Escher stressed. "If I don''t activate the magic image, everything here will be destroyed by those dragons." "In other words, this is your own idea? Good! The ultimate magic image is the manufacturing plan drawn up in the golden age. Unexpectedly, you destroyed all this in the end." the sage said bitterly. "You don''t have to tell me." ace Chuer glared at him. "You have the energy. Why don''t you chase those dragons? I didn''t see you when there was an attack here." After listening to the old mage, the sage didn''t intend to tell him more, but left a faint sentence: "you don''t have permission to control the ultimate magic image. I''ll report everything here to the president." With that, the sage reopened a portal and left across the space. Ashquel, who remained in place, also had a look of anger on his face. "Lord Ashtar, there is an element who wants to see you." At this time, the master''s report came to Esther''s ears. Recalling the figure he had seen before, Esther took a deep breath and said, "let her see me." Soon, under the guidance of the mage, Luna came to Escher and looked at the tower, which had become a mess under the spitting of dragon breath. Luna was also slightly surprised. The loss on brakada''s side was more serious than Luna thought. Previously, when she saw that rod could easily solve a black dragon, she also questioned the strength of those dragons. Until now, looking at the scorched black nearby and the whole burned college, Luna realized the horror of those dragons. Even in the end, if it was not for the appearance of the ultimate magic image, the loss of the mage side would be even more heavy. "Why did you come here? Didn''t I want you to wait for me in the magic city?" he seemed to think of something, and asquel asked. "Rod brought me here." Luna was a little helpless, but she answered truthfully. "He was very interested in what happened here. I was a little worried about his lack of mana and what happened. I didn''t expect that I was distracted." "Rod..." when Luna heard the name, in Escher''s mind, he not only thought of the man on the back of the green dragon who died with the dragon, but only felt that he told Escher that rod seemed to be planning something. Was that the meaning of the mage''s God? Ace Chuer frowned. He was not a prophet. He didn''t have the divination ability to insight into the future. He couldn''t detect rod''s real intention. He only felt that there were more and more mysteries in the man. At the moment, he could only sigh deeply. Chapter 2136 "This time, three green dragons and one red dragon were lost. The black dragon, as the main attack force, was intact, but in exchange for the destruction of the magic Image Research Institute. After winning the red crystal magic school, the Dragon Legion will have no obstacles in bracada. I think Ms. Morrel will be very satisfied with the result... But I didn''t expect that the magic guild still has that kind of magic image, such as If the magic image didn''t appear suddenly, the loss would be lower... " Above the ethereal clouds, the magician in gray robe sat behind the black dragon, counting the losses this time, and looking around below, the mage Kingdom built on the snow. As one of the two most powerful forces in the surface world, bulakada''s name resounds throughout the underground world. All magicians never forget the hometown where magic was born, and they are eager to get out of the dark and return to the hometown on the snow mountain one day. Before leading this team of dragons to attack bracada, the magician did not expect that the trip would be so smooth. In front of the dragon, those mages seemed vulnerable. Even the important college that made the magic image was destroyed by the dragon. It was thanks to Morril''s command that he could achieve such amazing results, Information provided by a magician who knows blakada very well. Just then, the returning dragon suddenly heard a loud noise. The magician looked back in some doubt, but saw a green dragon emerging from the clouds and slowly flying here. "This green dragon came back late? In other words, only two green dragons were lost this time... No." Suddenly, the magician seemed to find something, and his eyes showed surprise. He saw that there was an extra man in black on the green dragon''s back, which was impossible. "Who are you? Don''t tell me your name!" Looking at the man behind the green dragon, the magician waved his hand, and the nearby dragons showed their alert look. For a time, a large number of fire magic elements gathered, and the red light condensed in their mouth. It seems that if they can''t get the desired answer, they will destroy the enemy with the power of dragon breath. "Are you the culprit who attacked the magic image research institute? I will avenge those mages who died in your hands now." The magician''s question was in exchange for the angry rebuke of the man in black, which also changed the magician''s look. "Destroy this sorcerer who doesn''t know the heaven and earth!" the magician shouted, and the nearby dragon immediately took command. The dragon breath spewed out of their mouth, and in the twinkling of an eye completely drowned the body of the green dragon. Under the burning of dragon breath, even the green dragon, who is also a giant dragon, can''t stand it. He makes bursts of wails and his body continues to struggle. This also makes many dragons who can''t bear to stop spitting, but the look of the magician doesn''t relax. He finds the body shape of the man in black behind the green dragon under the cover of fire, but he can''t find his place at all. Suddenly, the magician was surprised. He felt a premonition between life and death. He didn''t want to think about it, so he moved in an instant, pulled his body apart and retreated to a safe position. "Can you find me? It seems that you still have some research on space magic." Behind the black dragon, the figure of the black robed man reappeared, which made the magician fear that if he didn''t notice the arrival of the crisis and stay there, he might have been penetrated by the sword blade at this time. "Unfortunately, those dragons can''t protect you." As like as two peas, the black dragon, who was originally riding on the black dragon, found himself in the wrong position. He struggled to get his body behind him, and was ready to throw the man behind him. "Dispel magic!" after recognizing the magic cast by the man in black, the magician immediately cast a spell to deal with it. However, what changed the magician''s expression was that the mirror image around the black robed man was not dispersed as he expected, but still existed well beside him. "It''s impossible..." the magician showed an unbelievable look. The scene in front of him was completely beyond his expectation. The black robed man did not hesitate. With a flash of his body, he appeared behind the magician. The dagger in his hand glowed red and wanted to cut the enemy in two. The magician did not dare to stay in place. With a flash of his body, he moved away in an instant. However, waiting for him was the noumenon of the black robed man staring for a long time. Almost at the same time, the black robed man locked the landing point of the magician. With the first wave of mirror attack as attraction, the magician''s display of space magic was not secret in the eyes of the black robed man. After noticing the instantaneous moving landing point, everything is easy to do. Strong magic elements gathered from the location where the magician appeared. The magician who had just finished moving in an instant could not make more actions, so he heard the thunder like explosion coming from his ear, which was the last sound he heard. There was no suspense. The magician''s body was blown into powder by thunder and explosives, and the nearby dragons were also affected. Fortunately, they were not hurt, but they were unstable in the strong air impact caused by thunder and explosives. In the roar of a large number of dragons, the black robed man who completed the spell flickered several times and returned to the green dragon when he came. The green dragon immediately slapped the dragon''s wings and went away to one side. Many dragons looked at each other. They didn''t expect that such a thing would happen. Their commander was raided and killed by a mage who didn''t know where he came from in front of them. Soon, the responding dragons roared one after another, and the voice was full of anger. They wanted to tear the black robed mage to pieces. For a time, many dragons shook their wings and rushed towards the fleeing green dragon. However, facing this scene, the black robed mage seemed to have expected that a pale gold portal was slowly opened in front of the green dragon''s flight path. Under the unwilling gaze of many dragons, the green dragon rushed into the portal and disappeared. When other dragons arrived, what was left to them was the completely closed portal. There were still some mana fluctuations in the space, which made those dragons angry, but there was no place to vent. They could only watch the mage evacuate by relying on the space magic. A black dragon growled reluctantly. With the help of the fairy dragon, they might have a chance to leave the mage. Unfortunately, while the fairy dragon is good at casting spells, it will also be affected by spells. Their body surface does not grow hard anti magic dragon scales, but has soft skin, which is not suitable for fighting in the mage empire. Chapter 2137 After flying out of the portal and getting rid of the chasing dragons, the black robed mage also lifted his camouflage magic and revealed his original face. It was rod. In rod''s hand, he was holding the head of the magician who commanded the dragon. After confirming the safety, rod reopened the field of death. Because the body was left on the other side and the distance was far away, although the magician revived in the field of death, his active position was limited to his head, but this could meet rod''s requirements. "Great master, thank you for waking me up from death." as soon as I returned to normal, my head hurried to rod. "Tell me the information about those dragons. How many people have you come? How many reinforcements are there?" rod didn''t hesitate and immediately asked his head what he was most interested in. "Return to your master, Lord Morrel sent nearly 100 dragons this time to disintegrate the manufacturing of the magic statue of bulakada. The dragons I led are only a part of them. Under the ground, there are four great lords leading the army. There are millions of cave people alone, and there are countless magicians." Rod nodded and remembered a lot of things for a while. In previous lives, Molly put the main battlefield in bracada, which was naturally supported by magicians. Even those extremely hard ice under bracada were gradually hollowed out under the continuous excavation of cavers. However, those underground creatures can''t show off their power in front of the mage. Unlike the real dragon, they can resist the invasion of magic. In front of the mage, even if the number of underground creatures is large, it can only be used as a logistics force. In addition to blakada, the demon lords of the underground world will also appear all over the mainland with the demon''s war. The deep passage excavated by underground creatures also makes the attack of hell demons more convenient. If you are careless, the underground passage can let those demons bypass the defense of solid walls and directly attack the middle of the town. As expected, rod arranged defense measures in the underground of Sao city. If those cave people dare to dig the underground passage leading to there, they will leave an unforgettable lesson. "Now that the magicians are here, where is Molly now? Why didn''t she lead the dragons herself?" Rod seemed to think of something and asked the magician''s head. Rod was extremely puzzled about this. In his memory, when the Dragon Legion fought, Molly rushed to the front of the battle, and her strength was superior to that of a group of dragons. It seemed that her bones were flowing with belligerent blood. "I don''t know. Lord Morrel''s action is not what other magicians can guess." When rod asked, he shook his head and looked embarrassed: "However, I heard that Lord Molly has been very grumpy recently. She has ordered several magicians to be executed because she said a few wrong words... I don''t know why. According to others, it seems that Lord Molly lost an important thing because of a failure in a previous action." Rod seemed to think of something and took a smoke from the corner of his mouth. If he guessed correctly, the important thing in the magician''s mouth should refer to the Dragon King''s divine power. Earlier, inota obtained the artifact that should have belonged to Mollier in a mistake. No wonder Mollier was so angry. The artifact that originally belonged to her was robbed. No one could bear it. She just suffered from those magicians under her command and suffered such an innocent disaster. Rod''s expression converged when he thought of enota. For enota, in addition to being able to use the power of the artifact to resist Molly''s blood control, getting the artifact didn''t seem to bring her good luck. Now she is trapped in a deep sleep because of the blood evolution caused by the artifact. "Lord Molly is very concerned about the lost thing. She received some messengers from the surface world not long ago. She should have led the army to come in person, but she didn''t do so in the end. She was discussing something with those people." As rod thought, his head continued. Rod seemed to realize something and frowned slightly. According to the Dragon Whisperer, the two artifacts left by the holy female dragon have complementary effects when combined. Under the blessing of these two artifacts, Molly led the Dragon Legion to sweep bracada, but finally lost in the hands of a hero. In order to solve the problem of enota, rod planned matters related to the dragon''s blood bottle. Molly was also unwilling to give up the Dragon King''s divine power and always planned to recapture the Dragon King''s divine power, an artifact that inherited the power of the holy female dragon. If enota is in a normal state, rod may not be so worried. Even if enota is defeated, as long as he persists until he arrives, things are still full of variables. But now, enota wrapped in a huge cocoon can''t move at all. Once found by the dragons under Molly, something that rod doesn''t want to see may happen. At the moment, inota is staying in the card castle of the water element plane. With the emergence of rod''s strength, the existence of the island is no longer a secret. Although there was a ceremony to prohibit space magic, there are still a few space nodes for internal mages. The only thing that makes rod feel a little relieved is that there are hundreds of millions of ocean undead in the ocean , under the guard of these sea undead, even if the angel Legion came to the island, rod was confident to fight. The only thing that can easily defeat all the development of rod in the water element level is the ancient water element monarch. Even if the water element monarch does not wake up in the third expansion, its existence is a deep threat to rod. Rod must find a way to solve it. "Do you know which side''s messenger Molly met?" he sighed, and rod continued to ask. When rod asked this, his head showed even more embarrassment: "sorry, master... I don''t know how to describe it. No one has seen the true face of the messenger except Lord Morrel." "What?" asked rod, with a frown and some doubt. "The messenger met Molly in the dark. With the arrival of the messenger, we can see only the deepest darkness." his head thought and replied. On the other hand, after listening to the story of his head, rod''s expression had completely changed. Chapter 2138 Shrouded in darkness, no one knows the true face of the messenger, rod''s mind, can not help but think of a person, that is the thief leader Sally. The messenger that Molly met not long ago is the leader of the thief in the dark. Are they plotting something? Or is what the magician''s head describes just a coincidence? For a moment, rod''s face sank into deep thinking. "Master, you killed me in front of those dragons. They will certainly report the news to Lord Morrel. In a short time, more dragons will come here. You''d better be careful. I suggest you quickly lead your important companions away from the land of right and wrong of blakada." Beside rod, the magician''s head kindly reminded him that although he was reborn in the field of death, he did not realize rod''s real identity. Faced with the head of the magician who put forward pertinent suggestions, the worried rod shook his head. From this inquiry, he was vaguely aware of some crises, which also made him more urgent. He only hoped that his own arrangement could be used. He picked up the magician''s head, rod thought about it, and stuffed it into the ability he bought from the source of sin, that is, the slave cage. When the slave cage was closed, even the legendary mage could not detect the abnormality on rod. The creatures in the cage were like living in another space, and there would be no breath. In the cage at this time, in addition to the head of the magician, rod also hid two great demons for emergencies. After all this, rod took a deep breath. Neither Molly nor he would give up the competition for the artifact in each other''s hands. What rod had to do was to refer to the memory of his previous life and let the Dragon army repeat its mistakes and lose in the hands of the hero. In this, the existence of the undead Legion will be a card for rod. Rod believes that even those dragons are difficult to compete in front of the growing undead Legion. If it were not for fear that the ability of the undead Legion would greatly affect everything in bracada, and even the future trend of the expansion would change. Rod would completely lose control of the future. He would have led many Legion members to launch a surprise attack on Molly. Without the strong oppression of the Dragon Legion and the deep threat of the elemental monarch, the hero will not be born in bracada. Only at the most difficult moment will the great hero come into being. At that time, it is the time for rod to close the net. After dealing with the magician''s head, hoping to exacerbate the conflict between the magician and the dragon, rod opened a dark portal and returned to the magic city where the magic Guild Headquarters is located. "Hiss..." As soon as he appeared, rod heard the sound of cold air in the mouth of the nearby mage. There was no other reason. The dark door of time and space opened by rod was too frightening. Thick death energy was emitted from it, which made the nearby mages shudder. The Taoist or fearful or despicable eyes fell on rod. Fortunately, the news of the arrival of the element has spread in the city, There are no blind mages to take initiative. In this regard, rod can only shrug his shoulders. All the earth magic elements in his body are pure death energy. The door of time and space released by him is essentially different from other mages. Even ordinary lichs rarely reach this level, which is normal to attract the attention of other mages. He didn''t hide his intention. Soon, rod returned to the residence arranged by the magic guild for the element envoy and met Luna who stayed here. "Rod, where have you been? I tried to contact you with a sound conch, but there was no response at all." Seeing rod return, Luna complained with some dissatisfaction, but her tightly clenched hands still showed her concern about the element. "I caught up with those dragons and got an interesting news from their commander." in the face of Luna''s inquiry, rod said slowly, "the king of the underground world named molier is eyeing the mage empire. She will lead the army to conquer the mage kingdom." "What? In other words, those dragons didn''t attack the magic image manufacturing college by chance, but premeditated?" Luna was stunned by rod''s story, but soon figured out the key to the problem. The existence of wisdom made her thinking far more than ordinary people. "That''s right. The hero Molly has the ability to command all the dragons in the world. Soon, an army composed of hundreds of dragons and countless underground creatures will gather in bracada, where they will soon be involved in the war," rod added. "How could this happen..." she looked surprised. "Doesn''t that mean that even bracada is no longer the pure land of the element? Where are we going to avoid this disaster?" Rod shook his head. Luna in front of her obviously didn''t know what disaster the main plane would suffer. Strange to say, in order to avoid the coming of the end, all the creatures of the thematic plane want to escape to the elemental plane, and the elemental envoys of the elemental plane, in order to avoid disasters, have fled to the thematic plane, but nothing has changed. "What did Escher say? When did he go to see those people in the magic school?" rod asked voluntarily, as if thinking of something. When Rhode asked, Luna looked dark: "everything was ready and she could go immediately, but there seemed to be some changes in the magic school, so she could only postpone the time... I heard that the magic school was also attacked by a dragon." From rod''s mouth, after learning the news about the war, Luna didn''t hide all this and said it all. Rod nodded. It seemed that everything was going according to the original plan. Suddenly, Luna seemed to think of something and asked rod, "rod, how do you say the dragons find the places where they study magic statues? It is said that there is a powerful organization selling intelligence in the main plane, which seems to be called the thief guild. Will it have anything to do with there?" "Well..." rod said, as if he remembered something, "Compared with the rogue guild, I believe that it is the traitor of blakada who provides all this to the Dragon Legion. Blakada''s mages are deeply hostile to the rogue guild. Even the rogue guild does not have all the important information of blakada, and only those mages can know the mystery." Speaking of this, rod couldn''t help thinking of a man in his mind. Chapter 2139 In the ruins of the magic Image Research Institute, Eli looked at the mountain like ultimate magic image and sighed deeply. The attack of the dragon was beyond the expectation of all mages. No one knows why those dragons who can resist magic will destroy the College of bracada for no reason. "This is a harbinger of the end. The dragons, who have taken refuge in hell, have come back to attack us." Beside Eli, the purple prophet said slowly. Looking at the devastated college, she couldn''t help but show some regret in her eyes. "Without the magic Image Research Institute, it is difficult for us to contain the dragon''s attack. The top priority is to guard other large magic image factories to ensure the supply of magic images. The magic guild needs to open gold stones and diamonds for the magic image factories to produce more powerful and more solid magic images." the prophet proposed. Listening to the prophet''s pertinent suggestion, Eli nodded: "you''re right, let''s do it. Adjust the strategy, let the mages and apprentices stop copying the scroll and try their best to make magic statues." As a powerful organization all over the mainland, the wealth accumulated by the magic guild is unimaginable, but for pure mages, they rarely use their wealth on treasures, but more to find ways to improve various spell casting abilities. Once the magic guild makes a decision and is ready to provide sufficient materials and manpower for the magic image factory, they can create a batch of magic image armies in a short time. Before that, in order to resist the coming of the doomsday, the magic guild put its strategic focus on the transcription of magic scrolls. All mages belonging to the magic guild should turn in several magic scrolls according to their level every day as material preparation for resisting the doomsday. The higher the level of mages, the higher the scroll requirements. Similar to the existence of legendary mages, a fifth level magic scroll needs to be turned in every week. This scroll takes a lot of time to make, and the energy consumed is much higher than the first level magic scroll turned in by mages and apprentices every day. Naturally, no mage will say more. During this period, the more scrolls a mage turns in, the more he can get the reward of the magic guild. Because of this, many mage apprentices have worked hard to copy scrolls, and learned the third-order magic that used to cost a lot of gold coins to learn from the magic guild, which also makes them more motivated. While mages with slightly higher rank are from the preparation of the magic guild, Vaguely aware of something unusual, like something big is about to happen, my heart is always restless. But at this time, with the emergence of the dragon, the prophet realized that even if there were more magic scrolls, they were only good for ordinary demons. For those dragons, the magic scrolls could not play a great role at all. Only powerful magic images could resist those dragons immune to magic. Thinking of this, the prophet couldn''t help sighing: "I heard that when the magic Image Research Institute was attacked, the red crystal magic Institute was also attacked." "I know about it," Eli nodded, "but I don''t know when those dragons were associated with the end." The prophet seemed to think of something. He couldn''t bear to look at Eli: "I divined the information of those dragons. Their leader, Molly, who is also the king of the underground world, is a natural hero... If what I saw before is right, you are destined to die in the hands of a natural hero." "Molly..." Eli silently recited the name of the hero, but his eyes looked very firm. "Let me see how she will kill me. Even if she dies, I will not disgrace the glory of the mage''s God." While they were talking, a brown robed mage hurried to the two: "Madam President, the magic school sent a special envoy to invite you and the representatives of the magic guild to attend the upcoming meeting to discuss the situation planning of bracada." "Did the magic school invite me at this time? I remember they just rejected our special envoy not long ago. Was it the emergence of the dragon that forced them to change their mind?" Eli asked slowly, as if thinking of something. "This..." the master in brown robe looked embarrassed, "Mr. President, I heard something about the chijing magic school. The incoming dragon failed to return under the defense of those mages. The president of chijing magic school is a dragon killing hero who is famous in bracada. Those dragons simply threw themselves into the net... I think their invitation to you this time is purely unsettling and kind..." Having said that, the brown robed mage didn''t go on. He believed Eli would understand what he said. Looking at the magic image research institute that was burned in the fire and completely turned into ruins, the brown robed mage could only sigh deeply. He had just passed through the gate of time and space and returned from the chijing magic school. He saw the prosperity there. When compared with the ruins in front of him, he felt depressed that he had no place to vent. In the memory of the master in brown robe, the dean of the chijing magic school, previously known as the Dragon slaying hero, gathered a large number of mages dissatisfied with the rule of the magic guild and settled in the far south. Those giant dragons could not turn out any waves in front of him. Once upon a time, on the top of the snowy region of bulakada, on the towering snow mountain where ordinary people can hardly breathe, there was a group of giant dragons. Even the most powerful mage had no way to take those dragons, but allowed them to become a hidden danger of bulakada. However, the appearance of the Dragon slaughtering hero completely changed all this. He led the army to completely erase the dragons from bulakada, so that the mage will no longer be threatened and infringed by those dragons. For the great achievements made by the Dragon slaughtering warrior, many blakada mages are filled with deep admiration. This is also the reason why many mages do not hesitate to leave the magic guild, turn over the enemy of the magic guild and follow him. Those dragons didn''t seem to know about it. They rushed to attack the magic school where the Dragon Slayer warrior was located. Finally, they fell a deep somersault and fell many dragon bodies. They fled in panic. If they didn''t escape too fast, they might lose more in the red crystal magic school. Thinking of this, the brown robed mage not only looked at the situation in front of him, but also gave a deep sigh. In contrast, the magic guild had no resistance in front of those dragons. Chapter 2140 "Tell the special envoy from the college that I will attend the meeting." Eli also foresaw what happened at the college, but he still said to the master in brown robe. The brown robed mage was a little helpless, but he still lowered his head deeply. In his capacity, he could not control the president''s decision at all. Only the orak prophet on the side could do this. However, seeing the praise of the orak prophet, he wisely gave up this idea. "I will tell your decision to the messenger from the college." the master in brown robe nodded, then stepped down, opened the door of time and space and quickly arrived at the magic city. "What? On the other side of the magic school, he even invited the president? What are they doing?" soon, ashquel got the news of the master in brown robe, and his eyes showed some surprise. At the same time, his heart was filled with deep dissatisfaction. "Deken first refused to meet with the element messenger. I thought something strange happened in the college. I didn''t expect that he had won a big victory. Maybe he was busy celebrating. Now he invited the president of the magic guild... It seems that he has forgotten what I told him..." It seems that he thought of something. The old mage had a burst of dissatisfaction in his heart, accompanied by deep anger. But in front of the brown robed mage, he didn''t show it, but showed a calm appearance, but his eyes were more sharp. "I won''t go. I''ve just awakened the ultimate demon statue. The sage and those legendary mages are going to scold me for this, and the president will understand me. However, remember to inform those elemental envoys of the news and ask them to send representatives." speaking of this, a trace of essence flashed in Asher''s eyes. In Escher''s memory, the hero deken seems to have a little holiday with Lord rod. These two people don''t know what will happen. It''s best to let them lose both, which can be regarded as a lesson for deken. After getting the reply from Escher, the master in brown robe nodded. Just as he was about to open the portal again and leave, he suddenly thought of something and took the initiative to say: "Mr. vice president, the explorers you care about have also heard new news recently." Hearing the brown robed mage mention this matter, ashkelton came to his senses and hurriedly said, "tell me in detail and tell me everything you know." The master in brown robe nodded, then took out a list from the space ring and said: "At first, 1000 slaves and criminals participated in the explorer program, 569 died instantly, 345 lost their senses, and 54 went to other places on the main plane. The remaining 32 explorers were closely watched by the magic guild. After the confirmation of the sages, apart from the four element planes, they are suitable for the migration of humanoid creatures There are 9 half planes in total, of which 3 half planes have been survived by other creatures, 4 half planes are incompatible with magic elements, and in the other half planes, there are unknown dangers, and there is the possibility of disaster or even collapse at any time. " Listening to the story of the master in brown robe, Escher nodded. In his memory, the Explorer plan was put forward by the sage Cedrus. The important plan to temporarily retain the fire for the magic guild and the bracadas at the end of the day was also supervised by the sage, and even the president rarely intervened. The news about the elemental monarch brought by those elemental envoys also further illustrates the importance of the Explorer plan. The elemental plane, which was once considered a safe place, is now subject to twists and turns and cannot be considered by the mage. The previous sages only observed those explorers and confirmed everything in the half plane. Now it seems that there will be big actions soon. While Esther was thinking, he heard the brown robed mage add: "According to the plan set by the sage, the half planes that cannot be compatible with magic elements will be considered last, followed by the half planes without biological existence. The first thing we should take is those half planes that have biological existence and confirm that they are suitable for the migration of mages. Those half planes that live in these half planes may have descendants of hidden elements, or they may be involved in space turbulence and survive A living creature. " Speaking of this, the brown robed mage paused and soon said, "the sage is calling legendary mages who are willing to perform tasks. However, very few people are willing to take risks to the unknown half plane. If the attack of the Dragon hadn''t disrupted the sage''s plan, they might have set out." After listening to the introduction of the master in brown robe, Esther nodded deeply. For the Explorer plan, although he intended to intervene and seek a pure land for future generations, so as to avoid the war in the main plane, he was not worried about the coming of the end, but the existence of the sage forced him to give up this idea. It is hard to imagine that there will be an honest man like the sage Cedrus among the mages. According to the evaluation of other mages, if he was born in eracia, he will be famous for his integrity. Unfortunately, he was born in bracada. In the mage Empire, due to the mage''s mastery of wisdom, reason is often dominant. Even the greatest gratitude and resentment will give way in the face of practical interests. This is also the reason why the magic guild and the rebellious magic school finally stop the conflict before the end. In blakada, there are only magic guilds, and they also adhere to the concept of the God of mages. In the magic guild, the sage''s honest behavior is sometimes unpopular. At least ace hates him very much. Because of resisting the attack of the dragon, eschar had to activate the ultimate magic image, but the sage ignored their friendship for decades, because he was critical of him, and even prepared to hold a meeting on the matter and remove him from the post of vice president, which also made eschar deeply dissatisfied and even resentful. However, it is also because of his integrity that Cedrus can be praised by many mages in the name of a sage, shoulder the important task of the magic guild and become the leader of the Explorer plan. No mage is more suitable than him in this matter. "Thank you for your information. You did a good job, Messenger Radley." after hearing everything about the Explorer plan, Ashall patted the brown robed mage on the shoulder and said with approval. After being praised by Escher, the brown robed mage showed flattered eyes, quickly thanked him and said, "it''s my honor to work for Lord Escher." Soon, Radley left first, leaving Escher to ponder. Chapter 2141 "Badu, the food is ready. Come and eat together." Among the golden wheat waves, the short Orc old woman bent down, looked at the strong ogre several times higher than herself, and said slowly. "Mrs. nazer, I appreciate you taking me in, but my work has not been finished yet..." The ogre stopped his action, put his hoe aside and replied gratefully. The orc old woman smiled, raised her hand and patted on the muscle that barely touched the ogre''s calf: "your arrival must be the protection of our ancestors. Savage creatures like you are rare here. Over time, you will be able to give birth to excellent children for us, and my daughter needs strong creatures like you." Badu smiled awkwardly, but there was a faint haze between his eyebrows. With the old Orc woman, Badu walked through the golden wheat field. The full grain of wheat also explained to Badu that there would soon be a bumper harvest here. When he was about to arrive at his residence, the humble house built of logs and stones, Badu saw an abandoned well. Beside the well, wearing a broken helmet and holding a long pitchfork in his hand, the big eared monster dozing on the ground leaning aside was also awakened by the heavy footsteps of the ogre. The big eared monster, who woke up from his doze, soon got up. He rubbed his eyes that had not been opened, and there was still some confusion in them. Until he saw the ogre walking slowly, his ignorance in his eyes soon turned into surprise: "Brother Badu, you''re finally back!" "Ledo, take good care of the well here! I just seem to see you lazy, which is not allowed?" the old Orc woman snorted and accused the ORC with some dissatisfaction. "Ah... Grandma, I''m just too sleepy. Anyway, there''s nothing here. The well has dried up long ago. I just want to have a rest..." the big ear monster scratched his head and said blankly. The orc nazer had expected the lax attitude of the big eared monster Ledo. For this, she glared at him: "how did I teach you before? Is your lazy appearance that the great ancestors would like to see? With your attitude, when can we recover krylod and get back everything that belongs to us? I really hope you can learn more from Badu!" Seeing that Ledo looked at him with help-seeking eyes, Badu took the initiative to say for him: "Mrs. nazer, I imagine that barbarians at Ledo''s age should take part in more real battles and guard wells. It''s still too boring for him." Badu''s words made Ledo nod one after another, and he admired the ogre even more in his eyes, while nazer sighed deeply: "Badu, you just came here and don''t know a lot of things here." Then she stretched out her hand and pointed to the well which was firmly closed by the board and had completely dried up: "why do you think we should abandon the well closer to our residence and have to go farther to get water? That well is not as simple as you think..." "Monsters will come out of the well, terrible monsters." aside, Ledo, the big eared monster, took the initiative to add, "of course I know this, but until now, monsters have only appeared once. If monsters appear again, we just need to fight them back. There is no need to abandon here." "What kind of monster?" aside, Badu seemed to think of something and asked on his own initiative. "It''s a tentacle, a long tentacle. I''ve never seen that kind of monster, and there''s a man similar to us on the tentacle." Ledo recalled. "After that, orcs who are good at swimming went down the well to check, but there''s nothing below, and even the water is about to dry up." Badu was slightly stunned, and his anxiety became more and more serious. "You don''t understand what that means." Aside, the old Orc woman sighed deeply: "The paradise where we live is a hero worth remembering. We tried our best to snatch it from those evil mages. In any case, we can''t expose it to other creatures. The fact that such tentacle monsters can cross the plane in the well can only show that this space is no longer hidden. Your arrival also shows this." "Hero Tanan..." Ledo, the big eared monster, recited the name and showed some longing in his eyes. He seemed to think of something. He looked at Badu aside, and his admiration was even greater. "Brother Badu, you have followed the great hero Tanan and participated in the battle against evil mages. I want to hear you tell more stories about him." "That was not a triumphant song. At the end of the battle, I became a slave and was sold by those mages to the remote arena. In the arena, I fought with brutal werewolves, ferocious wild cattle that could kill people only by looking at them, and the broken winged flying dragon that spewed poison. In a fight, only one creature could survive..." Seeing the little big eared monster''s longing eyes, he seemed to want to experience everything he said. Badu shook his head. It was not an interesting experience. If he was careless, he would die completely. Recalling the past, the ogre smiled: "do you want to know more? There will be a chance in the future. Now the most important thing is to fill your stomach first." With a wave of his hand, Badu lifted the big eared monster''s thin body and put it on his shoulder. In Ledo''s happy laughter, he returned to the camp belonging to savage creatures. Badu''s return also made nearby savage creatures look sideways, showing either admiration or longing. On one side, the old woman nazer looked at the new Badu and integrated with other savage creatures in the camp, and her eyes also showed some satisfaction. Since they came to this plane, Badu is the only outsider in other planes except the tentacles briefly drilled out of the well. For Badu, the savage creatures living in the camp have different attitudes. Some barbarians suggested that the alien creature should be executed as soon as possible to avoid all exposure here. Some barbarians like nazer firmly believed that this was the will of their ancestors and were willing to accept the ogre who fought with the barbarian hero. Badu, no doubt, showed nazer how correct her original decision was with her own actions. Nazer believes that with the addition of Ogres like Badu, according to the reproductive ability of barbarians, many ogre babies will be added to the tribe in a short time, which will make the tribe more prosperous. Chapter 2142 "Cedrus, I heard you had a problem with the explorer program?" In the residence of the magic guild, in front of the huge dark purple transmission monument, the old Escher looked at the sad sage Cedrus and asked jokingly. The huge dark purple transmission monument is a special single monument that was developed by a lot of manpower during the reign of eschor. It was not developed until recently, and it is also the most important link in the Explorer plan, called random transmission monument. All creatures entering it will be transmitted to any corner of the world, or even to the dangerous ectopic surface, which may die at any time. However, it also provides a basis for the mage to explore the ectopic surface. In addition to the four element planes, unless you can know the specific spatial coordinates of other planes, even the legendary mage who holds the gate of different dimensions will find it difficult to find another ectopic plane in the vast void, unless you use your spiritual ability and spend a long time exploring, just as those spiritual elements do. The emergence of the random portal greatly simplifies the steps for the mage to explore the ectopic surface. He only needs to throw a large number of slaves into it and monitor their life trends, which greatly reduces time and energy. "It''s not a problem, but there''s some trouble." the sage slowly replied to ashquel''s question, "why do you come to me if you don''t find a way to save the loss of the ultimate magic image? Or do you intend to accept the punishment for dereliction of duty?" "Don''t say that. I''m just concerned about the progress of the plan, which is related to the continuation of blakada," Escher said. Hearing what he said, the sage could not continue to drive him away. He just warned: "be careful, I believe you should understand the terrible of random portal, but don''t be involved in the turbulent flow of space." Ashquel walked forward with his hands down, and soon came to the dark purple transmission monument. He reached out and gently brushed the lines on it, felt its different rough feeling from the ordinary transmission monument, and said, "I heard that you are calling a high-level mage who is willing to go to the half plane to pay?" The sage nodded. He had nothing to hide about this matter: "yes, it''s a pity that those mages were timid when they heard of the danger. Several old friends I contacted were also hoarding materials for the end of the day. They didn''t have time to help. It''s the intention of the college. Unfortunately, the plan was disrupted by the dragon. They can only make plans after the meeting." Ace Chuer nodded: "in that case, please allow me to help. I also want to go to those half planes." "You?" the sage was stunned. Unexpectedly, ACE queer put forward such a request. "You don''t doubt my strength? I''m much better than those high-level mages. Even if there are more than ten or twenty high-level mages, they are not my opponent." aischuer said confidently. "If you want to make it clear, I won''t forgive you for your mistakes in the ultimate magic image because of this. On the contrary, going to those half planes with uncertain rules may be life-threatening. In case of anything, I can''t help you." The sage seemed to think of something. Although he was upright, his head was not rigid. The existence of wisdom also made him quickly figure out the real intention of Escher. At this time, Escher was willing to risk his life to explore other aspects. It was obvious that he wanted something else. The only thing that can make Ashtar so interested is that the ultimate demon image is punished by the magic guild. Among them, sedrus is the one who proposed to punish Ashtar the most. Except for Cedrus, the mages of the magic guild are more or less worried about the identity of the former president of Ashtar. Even Eli wants to maintain stability on the grounds that the end is coming and is unwilling to punish Ashtar. Aware of ashquel''s intention, the sage snorted, "if this is your intention, please go back." After listening to the sage''s story, Escher shook her head: "things are not what you think." "What do you mean? Is it that you awaken the ultimate idol without authorization? Or is it that you intend to pay off the half plane?" the sage asked. "Both. When those dragons attack, I can''t watch those mages die. They are also members of the magic guild. Even if the ultimate magic image is awakened in advance, I don''t think I did anything wrong. As for the settlement of the half plane, it''s purely because I heard that you are short of people and want to do something for bracada. Since you don''t agree, forget it." As he said this, eschor tried to leave, but soon, he was stopped by the sage behind him: "wait a minute. Are these things true?" "Swear in the name of the mage''s God, what I said is true." Escher''s eyes were deep and said slowly. "Well, vice president, I admit that your concern for brakada is not under other mages. This time it''s my fault and I will refuse your help." Recalling what ashquel said, the sage showed a slightly apologetic look: "I believe that with your help, this settlement operation will be much smoother. Those creatures with ectopic surface can''t escape under your spell anyway." Listening to the praise of the sage, Escher''s face also showed some complacency. As the guild president, he learned all the magic recorded in the guild. Even reincarnation, which is a forbidden art for ordinary creatures, he also completely mastered it. It can be said that there are no spells he can''t do except the magic created by some top mages, Years of meditation also made his spiritual attributes far superior to other mages. In the whole magic guild, he can stably surpass him at the casting level. Only the current guild president, that is, Eli, who has mastered the power of the field, can esquer lament that he is inferior to the battlefield magic developed by Eli. Even so, in the face of the attacking dragon, ace has no way to defeat it. All he can do is to use the powerful divine shield for defense. In order to protect more mages from the slaughter of the dragon, he must also rely on the power of the magic puppet. In a sense, this is also the sorrow of the mage. "When will the action begin?" asked Escher, shaking his head and leaving all that behind. "The official mage has enough hands. They are on standby at any time, waiting for the appropriate legendary mage to arrive. If you have enough time, now." the sage answered slowly in the face of Escher''s query. Chapter 2143 "Brother Badu, this is meat specially prepared for you." As soon as he returned to the barbarian''s camp, bursts of tongue smacking fragrance came. The little big eared monster raised his head and sniffed deeply for several times, and saliva could not help dripping from the corners of his mouth. Looking at the big pot that was stewing meat and overflowing with fragrance, the little big ear monster couldn''t wait to let the ogre put himself down from his shoulder and speed up his steps to the iron pot. Regardless of the hot soup in the pot, he had to grab a few pieces of stewed meat to taste. "Ouch." Suddenly, he got a blow on his head, which also made him stop. He looked at the man who hit him wrongly. It was a barbarian woman and looked much taller than the ordinary orcs. "Tamiri, why did you hit me?" the little big eared monster complained discontentedly. "This is not for you. You are not allowed to steal. Only the strongest savage creatures can eat this. Do you think you are stronger than brother Badu?" the savage woman waved her hand and drove the little big eared monster aside. Seeing the little big ear monster''s face lost, the barbarian woman scratched her head, scooped a bowl of broth, tore off the stew''s palm and handed it to the little big ear Monster: "go there and eat it slowly." The little big ear monster happily took the broth, quickly picked up the burning palm, quickly chewed it up, and soon it was hot. Seeing that the little big ear monster was so impatient to eat, the old Orc woman who followed him gently patted him on the head: "eat, only when we are full, can we take revenge on those evil mages." On the other hand, before Badu came to the iron pot, he looked at the stew in the pot, but there was no joy in his eyes like the little big ear Monster: "tamiri, how did you eat so rich today?" The mind of an ogre is one level higher than that of an ordinary savage creature. Some deep thinking ogres are not even under the master''s level of wisdom. Badu also inherits the good advantages of an ogre, which is why he can escape from danger many times and survive from danger. In Badu''s memory, what we eat here on weekdays is tasteless bread. This is the result of the labor of human slaves left behind. There are few times to eat meat. This fertile land is very suitable for planting. I think the legendary mage who once occupied this place has made all kinds of modifications. Unfortunately, it is cheaper for the barbarians in the end. However, with the skills and habits of barbarians, they are doomed not to eat exquisite food. Fortunately, Badu doesn''t care about it. He once ate more difficult food in difficulties. Now these are nothing at all. In the most hungry time, ogres won''t let go of their companions'' meat. There''s nothing they can''t eat. "A disobedient slave tried to escape and hurt many guards all the way. My second brother was also hurt by him. Fortunately, in the end, he was chased and killed by a wolf fighter. This is our meat, a whole thigh and an arm." The orc tamiri seemed to think of something, and his face was a little worried. "What? Navin was wounded? Is he all right now?" after listening to tamiri''s story, Badu also showed concern. He remembered the orc who always talked about hatred and longed for revenge against those mages one day, but was wounded by slaves. "He was badly hurt. Fortunately, the escaped slave didn''t have time to kill him. He is cultivating now and will recover in a few months," sighed the orc woman. Hearing the speech, Badu looked at the stew in front of him and said seriously, "he is the one who should eat this meat, which can help him recover quickly." Tamiri shook his head: "Nevin told me that he must leave all these meat to you. I gave Xiaolie one more palm before, which is against Nevin''s will. If he listens to your refusal, he will be unhappy." With that, tamiri reached out his hand and gently brushed Badu''s strong body: "only the strong blood in your body can revitalize our family. Only by giving birth to the strongest savage creature can we fulfill the wishes of the hero Tanan and take back everything that belongs to us from those mages. Brother Badu, don''t refuse." With that, tamiri scooped up a spoonful of broth, tasted the taste, and suddenly her eyes lit up. She picked up the whole stewed thigh and looked at the cannibal king. When tamiri said this, Badu gave a deep sigh, but he didn''t continue to push it off after all. So he stretched out his hand, took the stewed thigh, ate it, and soon there were only bones with some meat foam. "How does it taste?" the barbarian woman asked with concern. Badu smacked his mouth and said, "this is really the best thing I''ve eaten these days." Although in Badu''s heart, he prefers to eat raw meat. The stewed meat in front of him has neither the comfortable taste brought by blood nor the flexibility of the meat itself, he naturally can''t say anything dissatisfied with the kindness of barbarian women. But Badu didn''t lie. This is indeed the most delicious food he has eaten in recent days. Thinking of what happened a few days ago, Badu''s heart gradually relaxed because he felt the warm hospitality of savage creatures, and became tense. At this moment, Badu couldn''t help thinking of the dark purple, which was shrouded in lightning. That unique transmission tablet sent Badu here. Badu was surprised that there were hundreds of creatures who entered the transmission tablet at the adjacent time, but now they were completely missing. He was the only ogre who came here. Somehow, when he remembered what had happened at that time, Badu was always a little uneasy. "Hero York, are you all right now? Where have you been when I joined the battle of the throne and followed York''s brothers? Are those mages doing other experiments on you?" bardu felt a sigh when he recalled what had happened before. After absorbing all the meat foam on his leg bones, Badu just wanted to say something, but he heard bursts of frightened voices outside the stone house, accompanied by roars full of fear and fear. "What happened?" the sudden change made tamiri beside Badu full of worry, but when she saw the strong cannibal king, her worry was soon relieved. She believed that Badu would protect her and other barbarians. After perceiving a familiar smell, Badu flashed a trace of disbelief in his eyes. He came outside the stone house and looked at the vision in the sky. His face was filled with some fear. At the same time, his eyes were filled with hatred. Chapter 2144 "Is this the half plane explored by the random transmission monument? I feel the smell of magic concealment. It seems that there have been casters here, and the level is not low." After walking out of the golden door of different dimensions, Escher suspended in the air, looked down at the earth under her feet, and a certain color of thinking flashed in her eyes. "From the perspective of the environment, the earth and fire magic elements here are more active. Casting the same kind of magic can obtain certain blessings, but the other two kinds of magic elements are greatly suppressed." Beside the old white haired mage, the sage in red slowly commented that even if he just came to this plane, he knew the basic situation in the plane like the back of his hand through magic elements, which is also the ability that the legendary mage must master. "I also feel this, but do you know why there are a group of barbarians here?" he glanced at the ground below and soon found the abnormality. "I have dealt with those barbarians, and the buildings below are definitely selected and used by the barbarians of krylord." The sage doesn''t care: "Who knows? But judging from the living conditions of those barbarians, if it is used for mage migration, it is a good place. At least it is better than the plane full of sulfur we went to last. Although the plane just now is not suitable for migration, the massive amount of sulfur is enough to support many important research in the college, which is also a good harvest ¡£¡± Below, with the arrival of two legendary mages, it also caused a riot of barbarian creatures. The emergence of the gate of different dimensions seems to recall some bad memories of barbarians. While the two legendary mages were chatting, the orcs below made a strange cry, threw their flying axes and attacked the mages in the air. The barbarians also took out the throwing rope tied with stones. The big eared Monster without suitable weapons picked up the stones on the ground and threw them at the mages in the air. Unfortunately, neither stones nor other flying weapons can touch the two mages in the air at all. According to the power of these low-level barbarian creatures, no matter how hard they try, even if they jump in haste, they can''t attack the mages in the air. "Stupid." Eschar raised his hand and pointed to a Orc named the most cursed. A lightning bolt was released from his fingertips. After hitting accurately, he turned the orc into a charred corpse in an instant. Seeing their companions die miserably under the spell, the roar of nearby barbarians suddenly decreased a lot, and their eyes also showed a strong color of horror. However, soon, listening to the roar of other barbarians, their courage was stimulated again, and their voice became louder, even louder than before. On one side, the sage could not help frowning when he noticed ashquel''s move: "ashquel, don''t waste mana unless you plan to use Thunderbolt and lightning to solve those savage creatures one by one." "I''m just leaving a lesson for them, otherwise, they won''t understand the consequences of offending the mage." ace Chuer raised his head and didn''t listen to the sage''s reminder at all. The sage frowned. He knew that eschar couldn''t listen to other people''s suggestions on many things, so he said: "I''ll explore around first, see other conditions of this place, and I''ll leave the task of cleaning up the barbarians to you. When you feel almost done, I''ll let those official mages come to finish." With that, before Escher could reply, the sage controlled the magic of flying and flew away to the distance. In the eyes of the barbarians below, it is a completely different situation. "No... mother..." tamiri cried sadly, holding the old Orc woman turned into a charred corpse, regardless of the redness of his hands. Beside her, Badu stared at the scene. The old Orc woman who died under the magic recalled many bad memories. Many of his former companions died under the magic. The hatred between the orc nazer and the mage is far more profound than that between Badu. All her ancestors were enslaved by the mage. Several of her sons also responded to the call of the hero Tanan, fought to the death with the mage and made great achievements, which gave her the opportunity to come here. Now, the hatred between her and the mage needs to be added, but it is written with her life. "Be careful!" ignoring the sadness over the death of the orc nazer, Badu pulled tamiri, walked out of the stone house with her face at a loss, and pushed Ledo, the little big eared monster who came to check the situation, into the room. At the same time, he warned: "don''t come out. That''s the legendary mage of brakada. In front of him, you only have a dead end." "Brother Badu, what should we do now..." Ledo, who vaguely understood what had happened, asked at a loss. "Take Navin, call your other brothers and sisters, and run away from here. The farther you can hide, the better. The mage definitely didn''t come with good intentions." Badu said quickly. "How can you know so clearly?" tamiri seemed to think of something, grabbed Badu and asked in doubt. "I fought with those mages, of course I know what they do." Badu''s voice paused, and then replied. With that, he crossed several people in the house and came to the stone house again. Another flash of lightning came down, and a burst of white smoke came out of eschor''s fingertips. He looked at the big eared monster turned into a charred corpse on the ground indifferently, as if he had trampled an ant to death at will. The death of their companions did not defeat the will of the barbarians below, but made their morale rise. At this moment, all barbarians picked up the stones on the ground and threw them at the mage in the air. Unfortunately, they had little effect, but injured many companions by mistake. Seeing that the bombardment of lightning could not bring the desired effect, Escher sent out a cold hum. He raised his hand and pointed to the sky. The whole sky curtain was dyed red like sunset glow. With the dull roar, meteors turned into meteorites and bombarded the savage creatures on the ground. The strong breaking wind suddenly sounded in ashquel''s ear. He thought that no savage creature could hurt himself. At this moment, he undoubtedly relaxed his vigilance. Aischuer was surprised, and the action in his hand did not stop at all. The dark green Hercules shield completely shrouded his whole body in an instant. The huge stone hurled at the Hercules shield suddenly turned into powder and scattered, but there were only a few more tiny cracks on the Hercules shield. Chapter 2145 "A futile struggle." With the falling of the stone chips, the old mage glanced at the crack on the Hercules shield, and looked at the cannibal demon king who threw huge stones below and was much stronger than ordinary barbarians. His eyes looked a little more disdainful. In front of a legendary mage like him, those savage creatures on the ground, no matter how many they come, are futile. The man eating demon king who looks stronger is only the stronger one among a group of ants, but there is no difference in essence. Even the powerful divine shield can not be broken. Having said that, the old mage looked at the savage creatures with a little more hatred. A legendary mage like him should not be frightened by the attacks of those savage creatures. "Damn..." On the ground below, Badu looked at the mage who seemed to have no waves and was not hurt by his attack, and couldn''t help but scold. The Sorcerer''s horror has long gone deep into the hearts of all savage creatures. Badu is no exception. If he can, he would rather face bimon''s collision alone than those sorcerers. The cannibal demon king who once fought with the mage deeply understands this. However, things will not change because of Badu''s wishes. The incoming mage will not let go of any savage creature here at all. When Escher''s robe was flying, the red meteorite fell from the air with a long tail flame. In the face of the roaring meteorite, at this moment, even the bravest savage creatures could not help feeling extremely afraid. The power of heaven and earth caused by the falling of meteorites is far from what savage creatures can resist by relying on their own physique, but the magic exerted by mages can make the whole world tremble. Ordinary savage creatures are suitable to see everything in front of them. When the meteorite is coming, a group of savage creatures will only scream, or even climb to the ground and kneel down towards the terrible magic they can''t understand. "Get away!" At this moment, Badu seemed to recall something and quickly roared at the nearby savage creatures. However, many savage creatures had been frightened before the wave group fell to the meteorite, and their legs were soft and could not move at all. The meteorite bombarded the ground, just like in the calm sea, suddenly hit several stubborn stones, and the earth suddenly collapsed. The strong vibration also caused many unstable barbaric creatures to fall into the cracks in the ground and then be swallowed up. Those barbaric creatures under the meteorite are directly dead. More than one meteorite fell from the sky. A large number of meteorites bombarded down at this moment, and the cry of fear of savage creatures was also drowned by the bombardment of meteorites. "No..." Seeing that the camp where savage creatures live is about to turn into ruins. In the sea of fire, Badu recognized the reality in front of him. The mage can not compete with other savage creatures. When destruction is coming, all he can do is to save the lives of a few savage creatures. The shadow shrouded the ogre king. He raised his head and saw the huge meteorite that was hitting him. He stepped on the ground. Before the meteorite was about to fall, he suddenly ran towards the position of the stone house, with a deep look of anxiety in his eyes. With the gallop of the ogre king, a burst of flame waves rolled up behind him, and the ground trembled more violently. For a time, the earth shook and the mountains shook, and the roar shrouded his ears. The meteorite behind him had fallen to the ground, and he was unstable and fell to the ground. "Brother Badu, are you okay?" The anxious and worried voice reached badur. He struggled to get up and saw the barbarian woman tamiri holding the little big eared monster. There were several barbarian creatures beside her, including an adult big eared monster who was seriously injured. He was being carried by several other children of the old lady nazer. "Why did you stay here? Didn''t I want you to run away?" Badu asked anxiously. "I''m sorry, brother Badu, I dragged them down..." Ledo, who was lifted up by the barbarians, said ashamed. If he hadn''t been injured in the process of chasing slaves, the others might have left, "I told them to leave me here, but they didn''t want to..." "Get out of here! Run away!" Badu shouted without saying anything more. The meteorite bombarded the stone house. With the violent explosion, the usual residence scattered like this, and was razed to the ground in an instant. The flame attached to the meteorite surface also ignited everything that remained. "Where can we escape?" tamiri looked at the sky. The red flame covered the whole sky, and everything nearby was covered by the bombardment of meteorites. Before Badu said anything, his back suddenly became hot. In the sky above his head, the trajectory of a meteorite suddenly deflected and fell straight here. "You threw a stone at me just now? It seems that you really don''t know how to live or die. Now it''s time for you to taste the taste of being thrown a stone." In the sky, the cold voice of the old mage came down. Ashquel was deeply worried about the fact that he was frightened by the stones suddenly thrown by savage creatures. If it was spread, he would be laughed at by other mages in the guild. He didn''t want to see this situation. This meteorite is much more violent than other meteorites through the acceleration of mana. Badu can''t even take the time to react. He just subconsciously retreats a few steps and sees that the meteorite bombards the place where he originally stood. The aftermath of the bombardment immediately swallowed Badu and those savage creatures nearby. "No..." Badu let out a painful cry. Before being involved in the bombardment of the meteorite, he saw the fear in the eyes of the little big eared monster, the concern in the eyes of tamiri, and the different expressions of other savage creatures, but he was unable to change everything in front of him and could only watch it happen. Before the terrible magic completely engulfed Badu, he stretched out his hand and wanted to catch everything in front of him, but he only saw the meteorite falling from the sky and completely destroyed everything he trusted. Black smoke rose. Under the bombardment of meteorites, it seemed that no creature could escape from this terrible attack. The only end waiting for them was to die in magic. Above the sky, eschar looked at the scene with satisfaction. With the roar, the knots after he had activated the ultimate magic image had been swept away at this moment. Looking at the devastated ground full of meteor fire shower bombardment marks, he took a deep breath. There was no better way to show the majesty of the mage. Chapter 2146 "Ashquel, did you use the wrong spell?" After exploring other situations nearby, Cedrus, who controls the Flying Magic, returned to Escher. He looked at the ground filled with smoke and dented by meteor fire rain, and his eyebrows were deeply wrinkled. "I released the meteor fire shower. What''s the problem?" Escher asked with her hands behind her. "We came here to make it a place for mages to move, not to destroy this plane." the sage said discontentedly, "do you remember what it looked like when we just arrived? The soil here should be very suitable for farming, but your magic destroyed it!" "Oh, please, do you want me to kill those savage creatures one by one with chain lightning?" Escher''s expression remained unchanged and his eyes were as deep as ever. After releasing the depression in his heart, he was always calm in the face of the accusations of the sage, "As long as the foundation of the plane is still there, rebuilding everything here is just a matter of taking more time. Let the mages in the guild deal with the aftermath." The sage shook his head reluctantly. Since everything had happened, nothing more he said would help. Just then, with a slight sound, the sage seemed to find something and looked down at the ground below. Above the scorched ground, a strong body was struggling to climb up from the ruins. At first, it was a pair of wide dark green walking sticks. With the increase of his movement range, the whole body climbed out at last. It was an ogre king, the absolute leader of savage creatures. Although the ogre was burned black and covered with small scars, he survived and struggled to get up from the ruins. Looking at the unburned flames around and the ruins under his feet, Badu changed his look and laboriously dug up the stones piled up under his feet, as if he were looking for something. His movements were very rapid, and could even be described as impatient. A large number of gravel were pulled aside by his generous hands until his hands were covered with blood, and his movements did not slow down. "It''s him..." looking at the cannibal devil below, the sage seems to recall something. "It seems that the life force of this ogre king is much stronger than that of ordinary savage creatures, and he can survive the meteor fire shower." aside, Escher also saw the ogre king, and glanced away. This ogre king is the one who threw stones at him, "Cedrus, do you know him?" "Well, he is the coordinate creature that led us here through the random transmission monument. If I remember correctly, he should be a slave sold by Duke Bolag to the magic guild. Those savage creatures have been restless recently, and they are still competing for the throne in that barren desert." The sage nodded and was deeply impressed by the strong ogre king. Barbarians like the ogre king, no matter where they went, as long as the environment there was slightly suitable for survival rather than pure death, they could survive well. They were really the best candidates to participate in the Explorer plan. Because of this, when he noticed that eschar had gathered his magic power and was ready to cast a spell to destroy the ogre king, the sage took the initiative to stop him and said, "keep him alive. He needs to continue his efforts in the later exploration process." On the ground below, Badu finally found what he wanted after digging. He tried his best to drag out a bloody barbarian body from under the rubble. If Badu hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he couldn''t believe it. The barbarian woman who had kindly called herself not long ago has stopped breathing now. Those savage creatures don''t have the physique of cannibal demon king. Under the bombardment of meteor fire shower, even Badu was covered with scars and almost died completely. Other savage creatures have only one way to die. Along the tunnel that dragged out the barbarian woman, Badu also saw more familiar faces. It was the bodies of several other children of nazer. Badu dragged them out of the ruins one by one, but his action stopped in front of one of the bodies. It was a thin, big eared monster with fear and panic on his face. He curled up in the rubble, with some residual temperature on his body, but he couldn''t feel anything. "No..." Badu let out a cry of pain. He looked at a mess of savage creature camps. Even after countless dead battles, he still felt a burst of grief at this moment. He suddenly raised his head, opened his eyes, and stared at the legendary mage in the sky. Even Escher was stunned by him at this moment. "If the hero Tanan is still alive, how can he tolerate you to destroy our home? He will avenge all of us! If the hero York knows everything here, he will kill all of you!" The cry of the ogre''s grief rang through the sky, which also made ace feel unhappy. However, due to the words of the sage, he finally suppressed his unhappiness and said sarcastically: "Heroes? You lowly and savage creatures, do you understand what heroes are? The heroes in your mouth are just the defeated generals of the mages. In front of the great mages, you residual evils of krylord are not worth mentioning. You are like a group of cockroaches. You can''t kill them all." Escher''s words, in exchange for the ogre''s louder roar, he picked up a face size stone and threw it at Escher in the air. Similar to the previous results, the stone could not even break the Hercules shield protected by Escher, leaving only slight cracks. In front of the real legendary mage, Badu''s all means became useless. "It''s stupid. It seems that you don''t know how to learn from the previous lessons. Anyway, a rude savage like you is not worth my extra words." Eschar shook his head and disdainfully swept the ogre king on the ground, unwilling to continue to talk to the savage creature. The sage also opened a portal on the ground at the right time. A group of well prepared formal mages led a large group of iron magic puppets out of the portal and began to clean up a messy battlefield. Looking at the half face of the war, the official mages who came here all showed admiration for the two legendary mages in the sky. Only legendary mages like them can complete the elimination of savage creatures on their own. Badu stared at the two legendary mages and watched their bodies disappear into the gate of different dimensions until a group of mages came to him and tied him firmly with rough ropes. He didn''t move, but there was a deep hatred in his eyes. Chapter 2147 "Rod, the mages of the magic guild are gathering at the library. They will start soon. Aren''t you really going to attend the College meeting with us?" Outside the quiet room, Luna looked at rod who seemed to sit and meditate and asked kindly. "I won''t go. As you can see, my mana is exhausted and needs a lot of time to recover. I''ll stay here and wait for your good news." facing Luna''s kindness, rod just said slowly. Hearing what he said, Luna didn''t give much advice. Before that, she saw rod perform high-level space magic one after another. I''m afraid the mana value would have been out of support for an ordinary mage. Now, Luna didn''t doubt that rod needed meditation, but thought he had made the right choice. "Well, when the meeting over there is over, I''ll bring you back the specialty of the college." After Luna left, the quiet room soon recovered its tranquility again, and only a slight breath could be heard. The scarlet light flashed. It was rod''s open eyes, full of some ambition. The so-called recovery of mana value is the excuse that rod is looking for. With the blessing of the magic source, the mana value in rod''s body has already reached full value, and there is no need to recover through meditation. Soon, feeling the slight vibration in his arms, rod took out a conch like treasure and put it in his ear. "Brother, I found the original Royal knight. Under the torture of the demon, he revealed a lot of information. The returning scarlet awakened countless angels. The powerful elathians, fearing the coming of the end, are preparing some big moves, which may be aimed at us. The hero you mentioned, the Royal Knights were not brought back to elathia, but were killed The mages detained them. " Listening to the familiar voice of Rowling from the conch, rod looked a little relaxed. He asked, "which mage did it?" "Magic guild." The sound transmission treasure across space allows rod to communicate with Rowling from a long distance, which also provides him with a lot of convenience. From Rowling''s answer, rod also got the answer he wanted. "Sure enough, as I thought, the magic guild will not tolerate those knights to take away things that threaten bracada..." Rod seemed to think of something, and his eyes became more and more dignified. "According to the Royal knight, those doomsday believers have stopped a lot recently, and can even see the doomsday crystal misfire. According to the guess of the Erathians, it seems that there are some major changes in hell," Rowling continued. However, rod shook his head: "they guessed wrong. Those changes did not come from hell, but from a more far-reaching element plane. The element monarch is gradually taking away the magic elements in the world, and her spells often fail. As the fire element monarch who always wakes up, she should be the first to do it." Just as rod was going to continue his inquiry, Rowling gave a cry of surprise at the end of the conch, which was full of panic and anxiety. "What''s the matter? What happened to you?" rod asked hurriedly. "An angel found us. She has golden wings. I..." before Rowling finished her words, her voice completely disappeared. "Are you all right, Rowling? Can you hear me?" Rod tried to call Rowling on the other end of the conch, but it was like a mud ox into the sea. There was no response at all. There seemed to be something abnormal over there, interrupting their communication. Seeing this, rod could not help worrying about Rowling, but he restrained the emotion and calmed down gradually. With the help of the great devil, Rowling over there should not have any accidents. She can escape with fire if she is in trouble. As long as she returns to the base camp of the necromancer through space magic, everything will be safe. He took a deep breath. In the sense of kinship, the breath belonging to Rowling was fairly stable and showed no sign of being seriously hurt. Soon, rod opened the slave cage and released a human girl prepared in advance. "Who are you? Where am I?" the human girl looked at rod with a frightened face. Her body could not help but retreat, but there was no way to escape. Rod looked indifferent. The existence of the slave cage also brought him a lot of convenience. If it weren''t for his unique ability in exchange for the source of sin, he couldn''t carry living creatures so easily. In the face of the frightened girl, rod just scattered the death energy on her, and shocked her deeply. For a time, he fell into the depths of hell, so scared that he couldn''t say anything and do anything. On the other hand, rod took out the red devil dagger, the red light flashed, and two blood marks burst out of the girl''s eyes. The girl''s painful cry was too late. Rod quickly took out two red crystals from the space ring and placed them in the girl''s eye socket. While doing all this, rod deliberately closed his eyes. In his memory, if he wanted to complete the demon ceremony, the object of the ceremony must be a pure blood human. Neither the undead nor other human beings, such as elves and barbarians, could meet the requirements of the ceremony. The flame flowed out of the red crystal and covered the girl''s body in an instant. It scorched her skin and made her cry worse. "Great jealous king, I call for your coming here. Her eyes will be used as a voucher for your consciousness to communicate in the flame; her body will become your container and carry the glory of the flame..." A low prayer came out of rod''s mouth. He was calling the king in the depths of hell to come to this body as he remembered. After experiencing hell in person, rod also has a deeper understanding of demon rituals in hell than ordinary creatures. Ordinary followers may fail to perform the demon ceremony, but there is no possibility of failure in front of rod. With the fall of rod''s last words, the girl''s voice changed from the original wailing to wild laughter, and the tone became more sharp. The raging fire ignited from her. Under the package of the flame, rod could not see the girl''s original face, but only the black lacquer shadow in the flame. "Which faithful believer of the surface world calls for my coming... Oh, how is it you?" After the ceremony, the black lacquer shadow in the flame swept around excitedly. Finally, his vision stopped on rod and couldn''t help shouting a burst of regret. Chapter 2148 When he realized that the summoner was rod, the flame figure was in a bad mood. If she appeared in the form of a normal human, rod would see that her face was suddenly black. "What''s the problem? Can''t I call you, the great flame monarch?" rod asked faintly. Fromrod''s words, Fromm seemed to hear something different. Her face sank and her flame burned even more: "what did you just call me? I warn you, you''d better not call me again." Rod nodded and said as if in agreement, "OK, Lord of fire." Rod''s words were exchanged for several sweeping fire snakes. The fire snake bit rod hard, and rod just took the initiative to stimulate the blood of the great devil in his body, so he dissolved Fulham''s attack. Seeing that the fire attack had no effect on rod, frem looked a little ugly. She stared at rod, as if to firmly write down the person who had repeatedly destroyed her plan. Thinking that those precious souls finally fell into rod''s hands, her face also showed sadness and anger. Rod was puzzled when he found the change in Fromm''s expression, but he didn''t dare to force Fromm into a hurry. Otherwise, rod didn''t know what she would do. "Jealous of the king, you don''t want to be known by the arrogant king. Now, I want you to do me a favor." That said, rod''s words did not contain any request, which sounded more like a threat. Although Fulham found this, since rod had the handle, she had to agree to rod''s request: "come on, what do you want me to do? I hope it''s not boring." "It''s very simple. I admire the power of the ball of destruction for a long time. Can you lend it to me for a few days? I''ll give it back to you when I''m finished." rod said slowly. "Don''t even think about it!" Fulham''s voice increased a little, and his words also took a little anger. "It''s an artifact belonging to the elemental monarch. Human beings like you are not qualified to touch it." Rod was not surprised by Fromm''s refusal. Similarly, if someone plans to borrow the artifact from rod, rod can''t agree to lend the artifact if he doesn''t kill it. "Don''t you want to? Don''t forget, I didn''t ask you to do so." the request was rejected by Fromm, but rod was not worried. He continued calmly. "You..." Fulham gave a furious rebuke. For a moment, the heat wave surged, and the flame wave ignited everything in the quiet room. Bursts of thick smoke rose. Fortunately, rod found the abnormality in time, so he cast a spell to calm the flame in the quiet room. Thinking of the serious consequences of the exposure of the matter, after being angry, Fulham finally compromised and proposed to rod: "this matter is impossible. There is no room for discussion. You''d better change a request." Rod nodded: "in that case, please show the power of the elemental monarch, summon elemental creatures and destroy brakada." Even though Fulham was covered in flames, rod noticed something cold in her eyes: "you dare say, destroy bracada? Do you know what that means?" "Of course I know, but if you don''t do that, how can you show the power of the elemental monarch? It''s more appropriate for you to complete this thing." rod continued. "Or does the great elemental monarch think it''s also a boring thing and don''t want to fight against those mages?" She took a deep look at rod. After a long time, she replied, "it''s important to destroy bracada, and I can''t guarantee it. However, since you ask so, I''ll try my best to finish it. Maybe I can''t kill all the mages, but it''s still possible to destroy several important towns here." "That''s good," rod nodded, confirming Fulham''s statement. Unlike those dragons who resist magic, even if the elemental monarch comes to the top legendary mage, he may not be able to defeat it steadily. Even if they deprive the mage of the use of one magical element, the mage can use several other magical elements to completely lock the mage''s casting ability, unless the four elemental monarchs come together. "When this is done, I hope you don''t mention the element monarch again, otherwise you will pay the price." On one side, the flame figure seemed to think of something and warned rod, but rod just shrugged. "I asked my partner. I know what you did at the water element level. If you don''t want to be burned by fire, you''d better remember what you said." When Fulham mentioned this, rod''s face changed slightly. As he expected, the island of water element level has been known by more and more powerful creatures with rod''s action, and it is no longer a hidden pure land. Thinking of this, rod also had other ideas in his heart. Maybe it''s time to show the existence of the island in the eyes of other creatures. With the protection of the immortal legion, rod doesn''t have to worry about the safety there. "Let''s start. The first thing you need to destroy is the magic city under your feet." Seeing that rod didn''t answer his question positively, the flame figure made a heavy hum, but finally did as rod said. "Wake up from the fire, my servants." She took a deep look at rod and began to cast spells. With her recitation, strong fire magic elements emerged from the space and turned into golden streamers around her. In the quiet room, the fire that had ignited the house because of Fulham''s anger was burning more and more. From the burning leaping flame, many red fire elements came out. At the same time, Fromm threw out a handful of red ruby. The gem fell at her feet, and the earth began to tremble. Even rod felt a palpitation. If rod was right, the gem thrown by Fromm should be the purest doomsday crystal. "This is..." rod inquired as if he had found something. "The fire of doom," replied Fromm slowly. With her words, a strong shock came from rod''s feet, the ground cracked, and a dark red light was revealed in the gap, which was the surging magma. The next moment, the strong pillar of fire rushed off the ground and spewed out in the roar. The hot magma fell from the air and swallowed everything in the city. Chapter 2149 Deep in the ocean, in the bottomless submarine volcano, a giant with fish characteristics is doing what he is best at, that is, building weapons with the help of the inflammatory veins in the volcano. In the middle of the sea, he should not have exerted his strength, but with the help of a secret method, he has overcome the difficulties of the environment. Even after mastering the method of using the power of the sea, he is more relaxed in forging weapons than before, and can forge more sophisticated weapons with less strength, which also makes him happy. The giant''s name is kalenda. He is a sword caster brought back by rod from hell. According to rod''s requirements, he is responsible for making sharp and handy weapons for the Legion members with the help of the excellent environment provided by the submarine volcano. At this time, while kalenda was preparing to temper the red sword embryo that had just passed through the magma under the great power of the Titan, his action suddenly stopped. Looking at the scene in front of him, kalenda opened his eyes. He saw that the volcano that should have slept in the depths of the ocean turned out a large number of bubbles at this moment, and then came a low roar. At the same time, the ground in the depths of the ocean began to tremble at this moment, which frightened kalenda and stopped forging for a moment. At this moment, kalenda clearly saw that many small marine creatures had climbed under his feet. Even the creatures previously hidden in the sand at the bottom of the sea were no longer hidden. They took the initiative to expose their body shape, regardless of the possible danger, which made kalenda understand. As a swordsman who once lived in the doomsday volcano, kalenda knows the characteristics of the volcano very well. He knows that there is only one possibility that such a thing can happen, that is, the submarine volcano will erupt soon after being stimulated by some kind of stimulation. After discovering this, kalenda picked up the weapons he had made not long ago and swam towards the back. Although he was also a member of the undead corps, if he was involved in the erupting volcano and died under the deep ocean, the body would not know where it would float. At that time, it would be difficult to recover again, even if rod came, Or give up because he can''t find his body. Soon, the figure of a great devil appeared in kalenda''s sight. Kane specially arranged to meet him here in order to prevent him from any accident. As an important member of the undead legion, kalenda''s value is one level higher than that of ordinary Legion members. If the weapons he forged fall into eracia, they are bound to become invaluable treasures for those nobles to collect, and even can''t bear to put such exquisite weapons into use. Not only that, kalenda also helped rod to complete the smelting of artifacts, This is also a more rare point. Therefore, because the Titan itself does not know any space magic, Kane specially arranged a big devil for him to take charge of it, just to prevent this from happening. Without the existence of this great devil, when the submarine volcano erupted, according to kalenda''s own speed, he could not escape the scope of the volcano. Kalenda looked at the ground full of cracks, revealing a dark red light, accompanied by a large number of bubbles. Those magma are brewing constantly. Even if he just looks at it, kalenda has been shocked. Even with the physique of Titans, he can''t directly carry the erupting volcano. Before this terrible power, kalenda can only avoid its edge. Soon, kalenda found the great devil who was waiting here but looked very anxious. The weapon in the great devil''s hand was very special. The giant sickle he held was twice as big as that of other great demons. Against the background of magma, the sickle blade emitted a faint fire light, which looked very frightening. Seeing the appearance of kalenda, the great demon Vios suddenly showed a happy face and said in a secret way: "swordsman, we must leave here quickly. Before long, the volcano under our feet will erupt... I don''t know how vast the volcano is. It''s far away from the crater, but it will still be affected." Kalenda nodded, admitting Vios''s statement that it is no longer safe here. If he continues to stay here, I''m afraid he will be completely swallowed by those magma in a short time. Seeing that kalenda agreed, Vios was a little relieved. If the swordsmith never agreed to leave, he could not make his own decisions, or leave alone first, which was bound to be punished. After this period of development, coupled with the rectification of discipline by the correction and forgetting forces, even those disobedient demons, after being tortured by those demons, have become honest and dare not commit any acts in violation of orders. Most of the demons in the army of correcting forgetfulness have successfully passed through the door of pain and experienced the extreme pain brought by the door of pain. Those demons have a lot of experience on how to torture demons in order to stimulate their pain. Vios also experienced the torture of the demons once, which was by no means the experience he wanted to experience again. Fortunately, the injuries of the Legion members are not permanent. Except Vios, other Legion members tortured by the demons are always looking forward to rod''s return so that they can recover their injuries. In this process, rod didn''t even have to do anything. These Legion members would consciously regenerate in the field of death, so as to completely recover their injuries. Thinking of this, Vios sighed slightly, and a burst of bubbles came out of his mouth. He really wanted to fight with the elite of the Legion in the underground world, but the order from Kane forced him to stay here and stay in the depths of the ocean that made him feel very uncomfortable all day, supervise the forging of the sword maker, and be responsible for collecting and transporting weapons. In Vios''s view, this is simply overqualified. A great demon like him should never do what high-level mages can do. He stays in the depths of the ocean. All he faces all day is the "Ding, Ding" sound made by the Titans when forging, and he can''t hear his favorite wailing and pain. However, all this dissatisfaction disappeared when Vios got the giant sickle in his hand. It was a weapon specially made by kalenda for him. The sharpness was rare in Vios''s life. If you use this weapon to fight other great demons, he will win easily. Soon, before the magma erupted, Vios put his hand on kalenda''s shoulder, which was many times bigger than him, and they disappeared from the fire together. Chapter 2150 The blazing flame flashed by. Soon, Vios and kalenda returned to a transmission node on the island for Legion members. "Lord Vios? Why are you back? It''s not time to collect weapons now... And the sword maker kalenda, I didn''t receive the news of your coming back in advance. What''s the matter?" Seeing the appearance of the great devil, the necromancer in charge of guarding the transmission node immediately swallowed his mouth. His identity was far below the great devil in front of him. Even if he was confused about their sudden return, he spoke respectfully. As the keeper of the transmission node, the necromancer holds a special treasure in his hand. It is a unique Pendant Made of the skin of the anti magic organism. If there is an accident, just smash the pendant to make the transmission node disappear, but it is generally useless. It can be used only when the enemy attacks and needs to completely isolate space magic. "I want to see Knight Kane. Something unexpected happened at the bottom of the sea and I can''t stay there anymore." Vios looked at the necromancer and said quickly. For the return of Vios and kalenda, as well as the contents mentioned in his words, the necromancer dared not neglect: "please allow me to report the situation." With that, he quickly took out a unique conch, leaned slightly, and quickly reported to the conch''s concave position. "... they want to see Kane Knights... Two legions, a great demon and a Titan... Yes, that''s them." After a while, a hearty response came from the conch: "I already know the situation. Let them come to me in the center of the island." Listening to the voice from the other end of the conch, Vios was a little confused. It didn''t sound like Kane''s own voice or the voice of several previous connectors. He didn''t know the man opposite the conch. The necromancer put down the conch in his hand: "go to the castle in the center of the island. The knight Kane should wait for you there." The great devil took a deep look at the necromancer. The blood of the devil made him keenly aware of the bad meaning. According to Vios''s temper, if other demons dare to calculate him in hell, he will let them taste the giant sickle in his hand. However, after joining the undead legion, they can''t pour out their anger at will according to the requirements of the commander. If they kill other undead mages, they will be severely punished. For the great demons in the depths of hell, if they are not restrained, they can fight each other to the end of the world under the shadow of the field of death, which is not what rod wants to see. This is to regulate discipline and protect the necromancer on the island. At this time, it also limits Vios. Even if he detects that there is a problem, he can''t take action against the necromancer in front of him at will. He can only wait for the corps commander to deal with it. Shaking his head, Vios looked unchanged. As a great devil and a member of the Legion, he had nothing to fear, not to mention the island, but under the rule of his master, he didn''t believe anything would happen here. "It will take you to the castle." With that, the necromancer called a corpse witch as the guide of Vios and kalenda. Karen Da, who followed the corpse witch all the way and stayed in the depths of the sea for a long time, returned to the familiar land again and looked at everything on the island, which also made him feel in his heart. Vios didn''t feel much. Out of instinctive vigilance, he had been looking around, collecting everything nearby, and found many abnormalities. In the process of marching towards the card castle, Vios noticed a lot of staring eyes. The Titan beside him was really eye-catching, which also attracted his attention. From those eyes, Vios was vaguely aware of a sense of peeping, which was different from the awe he usually received. Soon, led by the corpse witch, Vios returned to the castle in the center of the island and saw his familiar death knight. "Kane." seeing the death knight waiting here, before Vios spoke, the Titan next to him stepped out first, "It''s great to see you. During this time, I''m not idle except for making conventional weapons. This is a demon weapon I love to build for rod. It uses a lot of demon blood and obsidian in the volcano. Please hand it over to rod for me." With that, kalenda spread out his palm. Along with his action, Kane also saw a big dark sword. Compared with ordinary creatures, it is already a very heavy sword, but for the Titan, it is not as heavy as his two fingers. Kane did not refuse the Titan''s request. He took the dark sword and showed a hard look on his face. Only then did he reluctantly pick up the sword and even take a few steps. After a while, he began to breathe. Kane''s look improved until he incorporated the sword into the space ring. "Can Lord rod really use such a heavy weapon?" Kane asked suspiciously. When Kane said this, kalenda laughed: "don''t underestimate my family. His body contains the power belonging to the Titan. Although it is a human body, I''m afraid even I can''t compare with him. This weapon is just right for him." During their conversation, the great demon Vios seemed to find something and stared at Kane in front of him. In his perception, Kane seemed to be different from him, but he couldn''t tell what it was. Suddenly, Vios seemed to find something. His eyes turned, quickly passed Kane and looked behind him, that is, the position of the castle gate. He saw that a richly dressed necromancer was coming out of there at the moment. The cloak on the necromancer was not like those dark necromancers in Vios''s impression, but showed a striking colorful shape. This discovery also made Vios frown. In his impression, he did not remember that there was such a necromancer in his impression. At least he was not a member of the undead legion, maybe other members of the island? "I''d like to introduce you." Kane took the initiative to say, "when you were forging at the bottom of the sea, Lord rod appointed an acting island Master for us, that is, Lord Sean in front of you." Chapter 2151 "Acting Island owner?" Looking at Sean in front of him, the great demon Vios showed a look of doubt. He had never heard of it before. On one side, kalenda didn''t have any opinion. As a member of the Legion, he didn''t care about any other changes on the island. "Yes." Kane nodded to answer Vios''s doubts. "This is Lord rod''s order. Don''t you want to accept it? Or do you question your master." "I dare not question the master." Vios shook his head. Those demons who dare to question the master will finally be sent to the correction forgetting army and repaired by those demons. "But the man''s rank is low. Is he as good at battle command as Lord farezer? Or is he good at dealing with other things?" "You''re right. What he''s good at is something the rest of us can''t do," Kane said, following Vios''s words. While several people were talking, the colorful robed mage Sean took the initiative to come forward and said to the great devil, "I heard Kane mention you. If I remember correctly, you should be forging weapons in the volcanic veins deep under the sea according to rod''s order. Why did you return without permission without receiving a new order?" At the end, Sean''s tone changed, with a slight change in his momentum. Aware of the questioning in Sean''s tone, Vios was not unhappy. Instead, he believed what Cain had said before and dared to talk to the great devil like this. Sean in front of him was indeed the acting island Master selected by his master. "The volcano at the bottom of the sea erupted and the forging could not be carried out for the time being. Staying there would only increase the danger, so we came back early," Vios quickly replied. The Lord of caipao nodded: "volcanic eruption... If so, you''ve done quite well. Otherwise, I have to send someone to rescue you after other members get the news." While several people were talking, a burst of footsteps came from a distance, which attracted several people''s attention. Following the direction of footsteps, a man who looked like a human, but stared like a dead fish, with fish scales all over his face and a bright creature hanging from his head, came to several people with two small bottles in his hands. "Nice, you''re here at last." after noticing the appearance of the fish man, the color robed mage seemed relieved and took the initiative to say. On one side, kalenda looked at the fish man and also confirmed her identity. It was not long ago that she led him to Naixi, the site of the submarine volcano. Compared with before, there are some more changes in Naixi''s body. The characteristics belonging to the fish man are significantly reduced. Instead, her hands and feet have recovered the human appearance. Her skin looks very smooth and some mucus can be seen faintly. "What''s that?" Vios asked, looking at the two vials in Nancy''s hand. "Oh, you may not know it yet. It happened only recently. You have stayed in the depths of the sea. Of course, you haven''t heard of it." when Vios asked, Sean showed a sudden look of enlightenment and explained. "What''s the matter?" asked Karen with a puzzled look. "Not long ago, some necromancers explored floating icebergs on the ocean, which seemed to seal something. As the icebergs were melted by magic, a terrible disease spread on the island, and many creatures on the island died. Even if Lord Rhode resurrected, they could not completely recover and would soon die again. Fortunately, the potions scholars on the island studied them in time The antidote to disease. Drink it and you will be free from disease. " Listening to Sean''s explanation, kalenda didn''t think too much. She picked up the potion and wanted to drink it, but Vios stopped his action: "I don''t need it. The devil is not afraid of disease. The power of terrible disease is in the hands of the king of hell. When we get sick, we just need to pray to the king and we can recover completely." Sean seemed to have expected that Vios would say so. He calmly retorted, "but the disease will attach to you and infect other necromancers on the island. Every demon should drink the disease antidote. This is the master''s order. Do you intend to disobey it? Or do you have an evil heart to harm others on the island?" Vios was slightly stunned. As a member of the Legion, he could not disobey his master''s order in any case. If this was really rod''s request, even if he died immediately, he would not hesitate to drink those magic drugs. However, Vios was unwilling to do so. It was not that he was rebellious, but that everything he had felt since he returned to the island made him feel strange. He didn''t understand whether it was just an illusion, but he was repelled by the bottle of magic medicine in front of him. Once, as a great devil maneuvering in hell, Vios trusted his intuition. At a critical juncture, this intuition about the arrival of danger saved his life many times. However, the emphasis on discipline in the Legion made him doubt his intuition and forget his rebellious nature that once belonged to the devil. "Where is the master now? And commander farezer? I want to see them." Vios continued. "Farezer is deep underground, performing the tasks assigned to him by the master, while the master is planning more magnificent things. They are all very busy. You can''t see them casually. The only thing you have to do is follow the orders left by the master and listen to the command of my acting island Master!" Seeing Vios''s repeated inquiries, Sean already seemed a little impatient and his tone increased a bit. He seemed very dissatisfied with his move. On one side, Sean was vaguely angry, and Kane, the death knight, showed his concern with a little worried eyes. On the other hand, kalenda didn''t think so much. The Titan''s idea was always very simple. Since rod asked so, he would do so, and then drank the potion in the bottle. "How do you feel now?" seeing that Karen took the potion first, Vios immediately asked him and scanned the others with vigilance. "It feels... Not bad." kalenda shook her head and then replied, "Vios, don''t resist any more. This is the master''s order. Drink the potion quickly. I don''t want to affect other Legion members." As she spoke, Karen Da''s eyes unconsciously looked at the colorful robed Island owner, and her eyes became soft. Chapter 2152 Listening to the Titans who came with him say so, most of the hesitation in Vios''s heart has dissipated at the moment. Seeing that the potion seemed to have no problem, Vios looked up and drank the potion in the bottle. "Ha ha..." With the action of Vios, not far away, the owner of caipao Island immediately smiled. "Well, in this way, there are two more demons belonging to me. Mouth, do you see?" "You really have a problem." Before the island owner''s laughter fell, his words were interrupted by the big devil on one side. Listening to the words of the great devil, Sean was stunned first, and then he looked at the great devil in front of him again. The great devil opened his mouth, emitting a burst of smoke, and stared at Sean coldly. "It''s impossible. I saw you drink that bottle of magic medicine. What did you do?" Sean asked loudly. "I should have asked you what you did! What happened to the other people on the island and the sword maker kalenda? How could they become like this?" the great devil raised the giant sickle in his hand, which meant to kill the person in front of him if he couldn''t get a satisfactory answer. Seeing this, the caipao Island owner retreated a few steps in panic. At the same time, a shadow expanded rapidly at the foot of the great devil, which was the palm of the Titan''s hand. "Damn it!" Vios gave a furious rebuke, but the movement under his feet was not slow at all, so he rushed directly towards Sean. The giant sickle was dragged behind him with his movement. His speed was fast enough to pull out the remnant shadow. Ordinary ordinary creatures could not resist the fierce raid of the great devil. Sean waved flustered. For a moment, he seemed at a loss. Just as the giant sickle was about to come, a figure stood in front of him. Vios did not hesitate. When the sickle blade swept across, the head of the figure rolled down. The weapon forged by kalenda was not something that ordinary creatures could resist. He only saw the flash of fire and achieved very amazing results. However, seeing the figure who lost his head, Vios slowed down half a beat. He noticed that the man who was stabbed by him was the death knight Kane. From the expression on his head, Kane seemed not to be afraid at all, but more worried. He seemed willing to stand in front of the colorful robed City Lord. "What did you do to them?" seeing this, Vios was more angry. He didn''t understand what happened on the island, but he knew that all the changes in front of him had something to do with the colorful robed City Lord. "Stop him!" however, Sean didn''t answer Vios''s question. He ran back quickly, feeling the possible danger, which stimulated his instinct to escape, and accelerated a lot, enough to make a lot of melee creatures ashamed. Blocked by Kane, Vios lost the last chance to kill Sean and could only watch Sean escape to a safe position, that is, under the protection of the Legion members. Vios''s action stopped. Due to the isolation of space magic on the island, he could not attack and kill the enemy with flame concealment. Seeing that a group of demons and several great demons stronger than him had protected Sean, he immediately gave up the battle in front of him and fled to the rear. "Catch him! Don''t let him run away!" Aware of Vios''s intention, Sean roared that the raid launched by the great devil really frightened him. If it weren''t for Kane''s protection, he might end his life at that moment. Looking at Vios, who was holding a huge sickle and killed a path of blood under the siege of a group of undead creatures, Sean also had a strong anger in his heart and decided to let him experience his power when his men caught the great devil. In addition to this, there was a faint worry in Sean''s heart, which was also the real reason why Sean dared not let the great devil go. He doesn''t want to expose all the changes on the island to the existence before the overall situation is determined. The ceremony of isolating space magic helped Sean a lot at this moment. Otherwise, no creature could leave the big devil who wanted to go. If Vios was allowed to escape with a flame and wait until the Legion troops in the depths of the earth returned, there would be no way to compete with it just by relying on everything on the island. "Mouth, did my potion fail? Why didn''t the great devil get under control? What did he do? I saw him drink the potion." it seemed that he thought of something. Sean asked on his own initiative. "You just saw it. You''re not his mouth. How do you know what he did?" a low voice sounded in Sean''s ear. Strangely, neither other demons nor nearby necromancers felt abnormal about it. Sean sighed slightly and began to hesitate about the previous plan, but thinking of everything since then, he soon became firm. Suddenly, sensing the direction of Vios''s escape, Sean''s expression suddenly changed: "no, that direction is... Don''t stop him soon!" Under Sean''s command, the nearby Legion members poured their nests, the demons cast spells in the distance, and the great demons in the Legion slashed Vios with their giant sickle. In a short moment, Vios was covered with scars. Even with the strong body of the great devil, he could not resist the siege of creatures of the same level. At the moment, he was bleeding all over and looked ferocious. He looked like he had climbed out of hell. "Happy! I haven''t been so happy to be a member of my master for a long time!" However, the deep bone scars not only did not make Vios timid, but stimulated the rebellion in his heart. He sent out a palpitating laugh, became more sharp with his weapons, and killed a blood path. The blood and debris gradually accumulated into a road behind him. After joining the undead legion, Vios obtained the ability that all creatures yearn for. He no longer has to worry about dying, but at the same time, he has lost the fun of fighting. He can no longer feel the pleasure of fighting when wandering between death and life. He may be completely killed at any time, but he can give a go. Moreover, under the constraints of various Legion disciplines, he stayed at the bottom of the sea all day to supervise kalenda''s forging. At the moment, when the Legion changed and the immortal ability seemed to have failed, Vios felt the fighting pleasure that made him yearn for again, which also made his action more rapid and brave for a time. Chapter 2153 "There are so many of you, can''t you stop the great devil? Is he the strongest of you?" Looking at the blood path left by Vios in the rear, Sean only felt his heart dripping blood. He is not rod. He can''t revive those dead creatures without taking charge of the field of death. For him, those Legion members who died were lost forever, which made him more dissatisfied with other Legion members. He didn''t understand why they were such high-level creatures, many of them were also legendary creatures, but they couldn''t stop a great devil at all. If we can observe carefully, we can find that Vios and the members of the Legion show two different expressions. Most of the faces of those Legion members are filled with hesitation and fear, but what Vios shows is more an expression intertwined with excitement and fanaticism. Under the siege, a big demon in the rear saw the opportunity and cut off Vios'' neck, but Vios, who had been aware of it, turned aside the attack. As a legendary creature, the attack of the great devil is naturally not so easy to avoid. When it fails, the sickle suddenly rotates and pulls back. It is directly hooked on the side of Vios''s abdomen, and the blade is embedded in his ribs. Vios smiled, and the giant sickle in his hand lit a fire. He poured the damage he had received into his attack. The giant sickle pulled out a bloody arc in the air, and the devil who attacked himself was seriously injured in an instant. He saw that he could not continue to fight. This situation also made Sean on one side jump with green tendons on his head. He never thought that this great demon who likes castration and has little power and can''t turn over any waves could do this. "Lord of Sean Island, Vios may not be the strongest among the legions, but he is the most disobedient among the legions. He has always been unpopular with other demons. It is precisely because of this that he went to the depths of the sea at the request of other demons to guard the sword maker there." On one side, it seemed to hear Sean''s inquiry. A short haired demon quickly explained to him. "What?" hearing the demon''s explanation, Sean felt he couldn''t believe it. He didn''t believe that the big devil, who was being besieged but still powerful, was just one of the non disciplined members of the Legion, and even was once arranged to guard at the bottom of the sea. Seeing many demons besieging him fall to the ground one after another, Sean can''t bear to continue fighting at this moment. If the Legion members here lose too much, he can''t make the next plan at all, and everything will be in vain. Thinking of this, he showed a look of anxiety, quickly bowed his head, looked somewhere in his arms and asked, "mouth, help me quickly. I can''t lose too many people here." "All right." Sean''s request was quickly answered from somewhere, which made him happy. "Although I lost a lot of memory and even my ability, I learned a lot from the commander you saw not long ago." As Sean showed his joy, a strange voice soon sounded in the ears of all the Legion members. "As I taught you, form a No. 2 square array in front of the devil, take out the reserved hook lock and capture net, and don''t fight him hard." With the sound, the nearby Legion members were slightly stunned, but the various training they had received made their bodies subconsciously implement the contents mentioned in the words. Soon, the remaining Legion members were no longer scattered, but formed a road block array on the road ahead of Vios. Vios also changed his look. He also heard the content of the words, and his face became ugly. In addition to the means mentioned in the words to command the members of the Legion to deal with themselves, what really made Vios feel difficult was the master of the voice. If he heard it correctly, it was clearly the voice of commander farezer. "Commander, have you betrayed your master?" Vios issued a loud roar, and his Sheng also spread in the field. For a time, no devil dared to look at him, but he couldn''t wait for the voice''s response. Waiting for Vios is a net made of flying hooks and locks and tough materials found through the depths of the ocean. Rao is unable to destroy the weapon in Vios''s hand for a time. He can only watch the big net attack. Vios himself is firmly wrapped in the big net, and his movement is hindered by his eyes, Can''t move freely at all. "Mouth, good!" Sean looked at the changes in the field in his eyes. At this moment, he immediately showed an excited look. What he didn''t expect was that his mouth just issued a few simple command orders and immediately changed the situation. The great devil, who was still very fierce just now, immediately lost his ability at this moment, and his strength could not be brought into play. He could only be trapped in the big net. "Don''t be happy too early. Giant, it''s your turn now." However, Sean was stunned by the words of his mouth. Compared with before, the tone of the mouth became more serious and filled with a convincing dignity, which was obviously different from the mouth that guided him to refine magic medicine in Sean''s memory. Before Sean could figure out the point, his thoughts were interrupted by a dull sound of footsteps. Sean looked back, and kalenda, the sword caster who had just drunk his magic medicine a long time ago, was slowly coming over. Seeing the appearance of kalenda, Vios seemed to realize something. He quickly shouted, "kalenda, wake up quickly. I''m your companion!" However, in the face of Vios'' words, Karen Da did not have any special reaction. Instead, she raised her huge hand, and a dark shadow immediately shrouded Vios'' body. "Damn it!" seeing this, Vios scolded angrily. He didn''t know what was wrong with those people. When he realized that the acting Island owner should have used what method to control others. The key to controlling others is probably on the bottle of magic medicine given by the island owner before. As a great devil, Vios would not drink the magic medicine obediently because of kalenda''s persuasion. When the magic medicine was imported, the extreme flame lit up in his mouth. He didn''t drink the magic medicine at all. Unexpectedly, there was a problem. Chapter 2154 In the face of the coming Titans, Vios, bound by a tough giant net, had no way to resist and could only watch the attack attack. The giant hand pounded violently on Vios, and the terrible force from it swept him out directly, with blood gushing from his mouth. "Huh?" On one side, it seemed that he had found something. Sean, who was firmly protected by many Legion members, frowned slightly and walked forward quickly. If Sean remembers correctly, the order given by his mouth to the giant is clearly to kill the great devil directly. It''s better to beat it into meat cakes instead of sweeping directly from the ground as it is now. Vios drew a bloody arc in the air, and his bones fell in the distance. His body smashed a small pit on the ground. Rao was so. Vios was still alive. He suddenly spewed out a mouthful of blood, then mobilized his strength and struggled to stand up from the pit. "Kalenda... Thank you this time." Looking at the giant in the distance, Vios said slowly. When the Titan''s attack came, he obviously felt that the Titan had changed the way of attack from the original must kill attack to the full force to blow him away, seriously injuring him. At the same time, it also made him cross the siege of demons and come to the position he most wanted to reach. "Mouth, why?" Aside, Sean seemed to be aware of something and asked with some surprise. "You fool, you miscalculated the measurement of love potion. For a giant like that, the barrel of potion you mixed is not enough." the familiar voice sounded from Sean''s ear again, but this time, there was a lot of reprimand in the voice. Sean raised his head, but saw the struggling look of the Titan. He bent down, waved his hands violently and plowed deep gullies on the ground. All the Legion members beside him were unlucky at this moment and were directly crushed by the giant hand in the scream. "Give him these potions!" the situation was urgent. Sean had no time to think about it. He hurriedly took out a large bucket of potions from the space ring again. It was originally mixed to control giant creatures. Unexpectedly, two buckets were used on the Titan now. The nearby big demons took orders one after another. Two big demons attracted Karen Da''s attention in the air ahead. The other big demons lifted the potion bucket, found the opportunity, cut his whole face along the corner of the Titan''s mouth, and then poured the potion in the bucket. In this process, the attention of the Titan also shifted from the two great demons flying to Sean in colorful robes. Regardless of other Legion members around him, he rushed directly to Sean. This discovery also made Sean panic. Fortunately, the great devil executing the order poured the potion in the bucket in time, which made the Titan stop and finally fall at Sean''s feet. Sean, still in shock, gasped deeply. He was almost trampled by the Titan and looked at the Titan who fell to the ground. The right side of his face had been completely cut off, but he looked at himself as if he couldn''t feel it at all. "It''s worthy of being a love potion. It can make people numb without fear of pain." a leisurely joke came from Sean''s ear. "Mouth, you''re right..." As soon as Sean was halfway through his words, he looked stunned. He suddenly realized that it was not the voice of his mouth, but a strange female voice. Following the prestige, Sean''s face suddenly looked ugly. He saw Vios with an angry face and a woman in front of him. "Be careful, she is different from those creatures you have met before... She gives me a familiar feeling." The prompt sound of the mouth also reassured Sean, but what really surprised Sean was the contents mentioned by the mouth. "In other words, does she know who you used to be? Doesn''t that mean we can ask her for help?" Sean seemed to think of something, looked excited and said at the same time. "No... she gives me a bad feeling. You''d better not mention my existence." The creaking sound, accompanied by the words of his mouth, reached Sean''s ears. If Sean heard it correctly, it was clearly the sound of trembling through his teeth. The reaction of the mouth also made Sean a little stunned. Unexpectedly, in his impression, the mouth, which knew everything about magic drugs and had great power, would have such a situation. "Where did you learn this potion? I remember it seems to be the recipe of the lustful king." While Sean was slightly stunned, a woman''s inquiry came to his ear again. The man seemed to be very interested in the magic medicine in his hand. Sean remained silent in the face of the man''s inquiry. "The great greedy king, who claimed to be the island Master, used the potion you mentioned to control other Legion members on the island. Please don''t hesitate to punish them." Vios shouted. Listening to the name of the woman, the members of the nearby Legion changed color one after another. They came from hell and deeply understood the meaning of the king. "What do you call me?" however, in the face of Vios''s request, the woman with hooked nose showed a helpless look: "what did you call me just now?" "Greedy king." Vios was stunned for a moment, but said quickly. "According to your name, as a greedy king, I will not punish them, but I should reward them for their greed, shouldn''t I?" she raised her eyebrows and said. When she said this, vioston was stunned. She didn''t know what to say for a moment, but she stretched out her hand and patted Vios on the face: "so don''t call me that name. Now I''m just a prophet here." "Prophet..." Vios did not say much, but saw her raise her hand. The next moment, a violent cry of surprise came from the mouth of other Legion members. Vios was surprised to see that at this moment, those Legion members sank into the ground. Rather than sinking, it is more appropriate to integrate. Their bodies are blending with the earth, melting from their feet, and their bodies slowly disappear. What finally appeared in front of Vios was a panic stricken face. Those Legion members, including Sean and kalenda, were completely integrated with the earth at this moment. Their faces remained on the ground, which was what they could leave at last, and even their voices could not be made. Chapter 2155 "Is this the fire of doomsday? It doesn''t look much better than the crystallization of doomsday." Flames filled the air and smoke rose. Walking in the magic city turned into a sea of fire, rod looked at everything nearby and asked casually. "Stupid mortal, if you don''t even open your eyes, how can you understand the horror of the doomsday fire? With the guidance of the doomsday fire, visions will appear everywhere on the continent, even affecting the elemental plane." Rod''s words were exchanged for the sarcasm of the burning man beside him. The burning man''s voice was sharp and did not hide the irony. According to Fromm, what she called came from the depths of hell. The flame in the doomsday volcano was essentially different from the flame called by the doomsday crystal, but rod couldn''t see it. As she spoke, the spell casting action in the fireman''s hand did not stop. She stretched out her hand and pointed to a burning building. She didn''t know what she had done. The building suddenly came alive. The hard stone formed its body, and the flowing flame became the source of its life. A stone monster shrouded in flames appeared in front of rod. After all this, the flame on the fireman was dim. It seemed that creating such a monster was not without loss to her. What appeared in front of rod was only the part he called through the ceremony, not Fulham''s noumenon. "How long can you hold on according to your current state?" rod asked voluntarily, as if he thought of something. "There are about four or five spells like that just now, which is the limit of this body. If you just keep the flame burning, you won''t have a problem for a few months." Then the fire man looked at his body and said in a dissatisfied tone: "the sacrifice you provided is too bad to contain more magic elements. If you want me to give full play to my general strength, you must at least take out the sacrifice at the level of legendary mage." Listening to the complaints from the burning man, rod just shrugged: "I''m sorry, but this is the best sacrifice that the chamber of commerce can buy. If you want the legendary mage as a sacrifice, why don''t I go directly to hell to find your body?" "Do you dare to come? I''m waiting for you in hell now. As long as you come, my body will personally go out and come here to help you." it seems that I thought of something. The burning man''s eyes lit up and quickly suggested to rod. "Forget it." rod pulled at the corner of his mouth. He seemed to be able to predict what would happen once he went to hell and saw the body of the burning man. "Cut." listening to rod''s words, the burning man gave a cry, then turned his head and looked at the magic city submerged by magma. "It''s said that this is the headquarters of the magic guild. What about those mages? Why haven''t I seen a few decent mages so far?" It seems that she thought of something and the fire man complained discontentedly, while rod was a little helpless and didn''t meet a strong mage. This was a lucky thing, but it became a reason for the fire man''s discontent. It seems that she still complains about her being threatened and doesn''t want to end all this in peace. "Those mages are going to the magic school to attend an important meeting. This is the time to defend emptiness, but when they know the news, they will return soon with space magic. We must hurry..." "What did you do?" Rod''s words were just half said. Suddenly, he seemed to find something. He looked up at the top of the high tower. There, he saw the figures of two legendary mages. One of them is the sage in red robe, while the other is the white haired aschor. They have just finished the half plane battle and cleared a group of savage creatures. As soon as they return to bracada, they see this very unexpected scene. Looking at the magic city caught in the sea of fire, the sage at the top of the tower roared. He felt very angry about the destruction of his home. He completely forgot that they had just destroyed the homes of barbarians not long ago. "What have you done?" looking at rod below, the sage roared. He stared at rod and wanted to get the answer he wanted from rod''s mouth. "I did what I should do." facing the question of the sage, rod said slowly. After getting the most wanted information from Rowling, rod didn''t need to continue to disguise. In the fireman''s gloating eyes, rod waved the blade in his hand and bombarded the sage with strong lightning. However, before hitting, he was bounced off by a pure white barrier, and the lightning bombarded rod back. With the blessing of the God of electricity pendant, rod avoided it and let the lightning bombard his body with a cold hum in his mouth. Under the protection of the magic mirror, it takes a lot of effort to destroy a legendary mage remotely with the Titan''s arrow. In case of a long time, it will be difficult to do things when the mages participating in the meeting return. The best way is to launch a surprise attack with instant movement. However, the legendary mage''s attainments in space magic are not comparable to those of ordinary magicians. As a famous sage of bracada, his refinement of space magic is even higher than that of ordinary legendary mages. If rod doesn''t make a surprise attack with space magic, he will be suppressed by the sage in red, and it will be difficult to take effect for a time. Among all legendary creatures, legendary mages are also the most difficult to deal with. Even the great demons are not necessarily their opponents, which is enough to explain their thorny degree to rod. "It seems that you have nothing to do with him. What a pity." seeing rod stop in place for a while, the fireman laughed, "I don''t know what you want to do, but when other mages return, you are doomed to fail." "Who told you I''m going to do it myself?" rod didn''t think so in the face of the sarcasm of the burning man. Fulham was slightly stunned, and at the top of the tower, a new change came. With the sound of a roar, the sage''s body was immediately split, and the fried flesh and blood was pasted on the Hercules shield behind him, and what the Hercules shield blocked was the shape of Escher. The sage never dreamed that ashquel, who was protected by him under the magic mirror, would suddenly attack him. He died under the spell before he even had time to take a precaution. "What?" the burning man showed an unexpected look. She didn''t expect that such a thing would happen. She looked at rod and ashquel in the air, with a look of doubt on her face. Chapter 2156 "Hoo..." Looking at the corpse of his companion who was still fighting side by side with himself not long ago, but now there are only broken meat, Escher exhaled deeply. Things will start when he saw rod again. Originally, Esther didn''t want to see him. It doesn''t seem to be a good thing to have something to do with the feared necromancer, but rod finally changed his mind after hearing the important news from the mage''s God. "Aschor." Under the illumination of a crystal taken out by rod, soon, the image of the mage''s God appeared in front of Escher again, In the face of the fame spread throughout the mage Empire, as the greatest mage God in the history of bracada, ACE could not restrain his excitement. If rod was not still there, he would kneel at the feet of the mage God and pay tribute to the legendary figure who cast the brilliance of bracada''s golden age. "Remember what I said before? The time to save bracada has come. This is your time." Listening to the praise of the mage''s God, Escher showed an excited look, but soon, he seemed to think of something and sighed deeply: "the current president Eli is the only one who can really save brakada. He is your descendant and has the greatest mage blood. He is the person who should save brakada." However, the mage''s God just shook his head: "although he has extraordinary talent in magic, his fate is doomed that he will not live long. This is an unchangeable outcome." As he said this, there were some more scenes in Escher''s mind at this moment. Suddenly, he seemed to see that under the siege of countless dragons, Eli, who lost mana, was finally unable to support and swallowed by a big red dragon. "Only you can shoulder the great responsibility of saving brakada, which is also a responsibility you can''t escape." Listening to the words of the greatest mage in the history of bracada, for a time, Escher only felt deeply infected. "Mage God, what should I do? Can I save bracada as you said?" it seemed that I thought of something, and ashquel asked on his own initiative. As Esther talked with the golden figure, rod looked at the scene in the distance. What Esther didn''t know was that the golden figure in front of him was just the result of Rowling controlling the prophecy card in the distance. "At the end of the day, we need heroes. Only real heroes can make incredible feats. Are you confident to become such heroes?" Ace Chuer shook his head: "the mage has always been out of touch with heroes. For the mage, being able to keep calm all the time is one of the most important abilities. Even if my students and my colleagues die in front of me, I won''t be touched emotionally. I can''t wake up and become a hero." As for himself, Escher knows very well. It is almost impossible for him, who has studied magic for many years, to wake up and become a hero by the impact of his will. "I''m a hero," Rhode said. "Although you are a hero, your will is not strong enough, even can only be described as scattered, and you can''t bear such an important task." aside, the mage God glanced at rod and said. "What?" rod scratched his head, which was not what he had agreed with Rowling. "The only one who can do all this is the great hero who takes ambition as the will and swallows the whole heaven and earth, that is, the natural hero you call. Only that will is enough to reverse the coming doomsday," continued the mage God. "Born hero..." hearing the master''s God mention this, ashquel seemed to think of something, and his eyes showed some insight. "I''ve heard what happened before bulakada. In the barren desert of the west, a natural hero was born not long ago. Although he was a barbarian, he forced the mage country into a desperate situation. His name is hero Tanan. Where is he now?" Listening to the words of the master''s God, ashkelton was stunned, and his eyes also showed some color of memory. "Where is he now?" The mage''s God asked again with an emphasis, which surprised Esther. He didn''t dare to neglect the mage''s God. "I don''t know... The army led by the barbarian was finally defeated by the Knights of elasia. His body may have been taken away by those knights or hidden in the magic guild. Only the president Eli knows this. Browsing the records of the hero requires the highest authority of the magic guild, and even I don''t know." Listening to Escher''s answer, rod''s expression became dignified. Rod couldn''t be distracted by everything about the hero. The hero Tanan is the natural hero that rod is looking for. He is also one of the most eye-catching existence in the third expansion. Tanan died in the first expansion, but in the third expansion, as a member of the mage side, he returned to save the dying bracada. Once, in the first expansion film, rod didn''t dare to have too much contact with Tanan because he was afraid of affecting the later historical process. Fortunately, many things about Tanan are not different from rod''s memory. In order to fight against the elemental monarch, the first thing rod should do is to determine the location of Tanan''s body, which is also the information rod did not know in his previous life. Therefore, after learning the ability of the prophecy card and the master''s God drawn in the trump card, rod began to plan everything of bracada. The unwilling Escher is undoubtedly the best starting point. Rod was not surprised by Escher''s answer. As the existence that almost destroyed brakhada, the hero Tanan and his forbidden magic ball are undoubtedly a huge hidden danger for the mage empire. It is undoubtedly the best choice to seal it as a top secret. At this point, rod did not believe that the mage was willing to let the knight take Tanan''s body away. With the temper of those mages, they would not tolerate the forbidden magic ball to reveal outside, not even a piece of debris, and would try their best to detain it. Just the fragments of the forbidden magic ball are enough to play a terrible effect. Rod won the ghost King''s cloak with the help of the power of the forbidden magic ball, so he had everything later. In order to ensure the accuracy of the situation, rod asked Rowling to lead the elite of a small number of legions to go to elasia to find out. He only hoped that Rowling could bring accurate information to himself. Chapter 2157 "It seems that you have determined some things. Otherwise, according to your character, you won''t do it like this." Looking at rod walking in the fire, Escher said slowly. "I found the knights who participated in the battle. According to them, the remains of the hero Tanan were finally taken away by the magic guild," rod said slowly. Ace Chuer frowned: "if that''s all, you still don''t know where his remains are. Even I don''t know about it. Your early action may destroy all the previous arrangements. Even I can''t help you hide it at that time." Speaking of this, Escher took a deep look at rod, and he remembered the words of the mage God not long ago. "In order to save bracada, your behavior may not be understood and may attract hostility and anger from many creatures, but that is the only feasible way to save bracada. Are you really willing to do so?" When asked by the mage''s God, eschar did not hesitate. It was a desirable thing for all members of the magic guild to be entrusted with an important task by the mage''s God. He immediately replied: "I will save brakada from the disaster according to your requirements." The master''s God nodded and then pointed to Lord rod: "my special envoy, Lord rod, will help you in this process. You should also cooperate with him." Escher looked at rod and had the guarantee of the mage God. After that, he cooperated with rod''s plan and forged the identity of the element messenger for him, just to find the remains of the hero. At this moment, in the face of Escher''s inquiry, rod just said slowly: "I heard some interesting news. The hero, in order to prevent the forbidden magic ball from leaking into the master''s hands after his death, the savage creatures in cloylord were no longer able to compete with the master, so he chopped the forbidden magic ball and swallowed it before he died." With rod''s narration, Escher''s expression changed faintly. At this moment, he couldn''t help thinking of the barbarian hero again. In the golden age of bulakada, the status of the mage was much higher than that of the aristocrat. If there were not extremely serious differences among the mages in the future, which separated the magician and the necromancer, these two still powerful spell casters, bulakada would continue to be strong. Even those elathians have nothing to do with the blakada in the snow, but those barbarians with low intelligence almost destroyed the whole blakada on their own. It''s incredible. Among them, as for the barbarian hero, Escher was very impressed. He and his forbidden magic ball made all mages dare not underestimate the green skinned barbarian creatures. The forbidden magic ball holds the lifeblood of the mages. The magic guild will not let it fall into the hands of others anyway, so as to avoid the next hero Tanan. To ace''s surprise, according to rod, the barbarian hero finally swallowed the forbidden magic ball and integrated with it. "You mean, there is no magic ball in the world? It has been damaged by the barbarian. What a stupid barbarian creature, even the artifact is damaged." As he said this, ashquel seemed to think of something and couldn''t help but utter a dark scold. In his opinion, the artifact like the forbidden magic ball fell into the hands of barbarians. Those barbarians didn''t understand the value of artifact at all, so they made such an absurd move. "Just the opposite." facing Escher''s impatient inquiry, rod just shook his head, "I once accidentally captured the fragments of the forbidden magic ball. In order to let the barbarians attack separately, Tanan did not hesitate to split the forbidden magic ball and give it to other barbarians for use. According to this usage, even if the ability of the forbidden magic ball is strong, I''m afraid it won''t last long. In the end, the forbidden magic ball will lose its power and become an ordinary ornament." Speaking of this, rod seemed to think of something, and his eyes gradually became dignified: "Tanan swallowed the forbidden magic ball when he foresaw the failure, which made the forbidden magic ball reborn. His will infected the artifact fragments, and the damaged forbidden magic ball finally integrated with his body when he died. The once forbidden magic ball no longer exists, and the hero Tanan has become a new forbidden magic ball." At last, rod''s words paused. All he said was not the information brought to him by Rowling who went to elasia, but from the memories of previous lives. The hero Tanan, as the protagonist of the first expansion film, was awakened in the third expansion film after he died. The power he showed was the prohibition of magic, which was also his ability after integrating the forbidden magic ball. "After talking so much, you still don''t know where his body is, do you? After the president and others get the news, they will return soon. You''d better leave quickly while they don''t come." aischal sighed. Rod showed a disapproval look: "didn''t I say? After integrating the forbidden magic ball, the body of hero Tanan also has the ability to resist magic. There is no way to be collected into the space ring. You can only find a safe place to store it. If you were the president, where would you put his body?" "If I can''t collect the space ring, I will put it in the Guild Headquarters of the magic city, which is used to store illegal treasures, and let the legendary mage keep it under strict guard and keep it away from any other creatures. Do you mean..." At last, ashquel seemed to be aware of something, and there was a sudden look in his eyes. "You''re right. Although I don''t know the specific location of Tanan''s body, he must be in the headquarters of the magic guild. What we have to do is find him before the president and others return." Strong death energy erupted from rod. At this moment, even when eschor looked at rod, his heart would subconsciously shudder, which was a kind of resistance to death from biological instinct. Looking at rod in front of him, Esther was slightly stunned. He had never felt such pure death energy. Although he was vaguely aware of the breath of death on the island before, when he really stood beside rod, he realized what a strong breath of death it was. "Aschor." The familiar voice reached the old mage''s ears. He looked back in amazement, but saw the red robed sage who had been blown up before, standing intact in front of him at the moment. Chapter 2158 In the town burned by the doomsday fire, rod made no secret of his breath at this moment. "Return the dead, find the body of the hero from the ruins of the magic guild." The dark cloak fluttered behind rod, and the strong death energy swept through. In the fire, the dead creatures stood up one after another, regardless of the burning flame, and searched for the whereabouts of the hero according to rod''s order. "It seems that you have made the right choice." The voice of the red robed sage''s words spread to ashquel''s ears. Looking at the colleagues who died because of themselves, ashquel stood in front of him again at the moment. In his heart, there was something unspeakable: "Cedrus, are you blaming me?" "Blame you? No, I won''t do that. I can become a member of the master thanks to your help." The words of the sage even stunned ashquel. In his impression, this was not the words that the former sage could say. As if he had thought of something, Escher took a deep look at rod. He knew that such a change would take place in the sage, which had an unavoidable relationship with the dead mage in front of him. At this moment, ashquel seemed to feel some hesitation in his heart, and a little regret flashed. He didn''t know whether this could really save bracada. From rod, he only felt the ominous smell. At the same time, various changes are taking place in the prison used by the magic guild to imprison slaves. All kinds of vibrations from the ground also made the prison door loose. With a burst of gravel falling, the prison door deflected in one direction and could not be maintained. A thin foot kicked on the prison door, but it just made the loose prison door creak, and there was no sign of opening. The owner of this foot, a weak big eared monster, showed an unwilling look. With extremely eager eyes, he looked at the upward channel outside the old door, and his longing for freedom flashed through his eyes. At this time, a group of lizards who had just left the prison quickly fled to the top of the prison with heavy steps. When passing the prison where the big eared monster was located, the big eared monster quickly stretched out his hand and shouted in krulo German: "help me! I''m here!" However, the group of lizards didn''t mean to stop. They didn''t even look at the big eared monster with green skin. They quickly passed his eyes and ran over the prison. Seeing this, the big eared monster roared: "you''d better die. Those mages must be waiting for you. Hurry and die!" It seems that roaring alone is not enough to vent the anger of the big eared monster. He bit on the iron fence in front of him. Unfortunately, even if he broke his teeth, it is not enough to destroy the fence in front of him. It seems that he thought of something. He looked angrily at the rear: "are you going to sit here? This is a good opportunity that can''t be missed. When those mages calm down the chaos, we can''t escape from here anymore." "Where can we escape?" a dull voice came from behind him. It was a huge ogre. "Of course it''s back to our hometown, krylord desert! How can you ask such words?" the big eared monsters said one after another, and glared at the ogre, as if they were very dissatisfied with the content mentioned in his words. "Those mages will find us. They let us go back just to let us lead more people. We can''t escape anywhere," whispered the ogre. "I don''t understand why there are ogres like you! If I were not your food, but the food of other ogres, I might have escaped now!" the big eared monster continued to complain. "Here! Just me out!" Just then, there was another sound of footsteps outside the prison. The big eared monster ignored the ogre and quickly stretched out his hand to the prison and shouted. This time, the big eared monster was obviously lucky. A group of short orcs passed outside the prison. After hearing the cry for help from krulod, these orcs stopped and five or six orcs joined forces. Only then did they pull out a subtle exit from the prison of the ogre, which can be passed through by the big eared monster. Seeing this, the big eared monster showed a look of ecstasy and hurried to the gap. When he got out of the prison door, he seemed to think of something. He turned back and looked at the low faced ogre in the prison. "Big man, I don''t know what you''ve been through, but I still want to thank you for not eating me as food. I won''t forget you when I get back to krylord. What''s your name?" "Badu." After receiving the ogre''s reply, the big eared monster nodded and drilled out of the gap of the prison door, then quickly followed the group of orcs and rushed towards the prison exit, leaving the ogre alone in the prison. Soon, thick smoke came from the exit of the prison. "Damn... What the hell is that?" Attention was attracted by the startling voice of the big eared monster and the collapse sound that had come. The ogre raised his low head and his eyes became dignified. He saw that a flame formed a melting fire giant, which was easily destroying the channel of the prison, and the whole dungeon collapsed with its further collapse. Next to the melting fire giant are a group of lizards. If the ogre is right, these lizards are the ones who passed outside the prison before. Although Badu only glanced at their decorations, he wrote down a lot. The wisdom of the ogre makes Badu smarter than ordinary savage creatures. That''s why, after feeling the mage''s ability, he also had a sense of powerlessness in his heart and finally gave up his plan to escape. But at this moment, Badu couldn''t bear to see his barbarian companion about to be slaughtered by the melting fire giant. He couldn''t just sit here and watch everything happen. When the big hand of the melting fire giant was approaching the big ear monster and a group of orcs beside him, with the roar of the strong wind, a huge body rushed straight over and knocked down the burning melting fire giant in an instant. The big eared monster made a violent gasp for the rest of his life. He didn''t want to experience this wandering experience on the edge of death again. As if he thought of something, he looked in the direction of the molten giant falling, and saw the scorched black ogre all over, pressing on the molten giant and smashing it violently on its head. Chapter 2159 Blakada, red crystal School of magic. "From Mr. deken''s mouth, we heard his constructive proposal to resist the doomsday. I believe that under the leadership of the Dragon slaughtering hero, bulakada will survive this crisis safely. The name of the master''s God will last forever. Now let''s invite the representative of the elemental messenger to introduce the elemental plane." Under the guidance of a blue robed mage, many mages put their eyes on the element envoy who came all the way from the element plane, with a look in their eyes. "The elemental plane is no longer calm, and all kinds of visions are revealed in the elemental plane. The elemental monarch is about to wake up, and I hope burakada will send elite to reinforce it. The awakened elemental monarch will destroy the main plane." At the meeting, Luna tried her best to talk about the threat of the element monarch and put forward her own demands to the mages at the meeting. However, her story failed to win the recognition of the mages. "Elemental monarch? How dare those elemental creatures call themselves like this? In my opinion, only the president who has mastered the magic field is qualified to take this title. It''s just a group of elemental creatures who don''t know the greatness of heaven and earth." A legendary mage belonging to the magic guild refuted, and his words didn''t seem to recognize it. Seeing the contempt in the words of those legendary mages, Luna was very anxious and had to add: "they are not ordinary element creatures. They are the oldest elements in the world and the medium constituting the stability of the world. Ordinary mages can never deal with them. Since you are good at magic, you should also feel the recent abnormal changes." All the mages at the venue looked at each other and saw the disbelief in each other''s eyes. If it wasn''t mentioned by the element Messenger, they didn''t find any abnormality at all. The so-called abnormality of the element monarch seems to be just one side of the words of the element envoy. Only the magic school, those magic mages, changed color when they heard what Luna mentioned. Different from orthodox mages, magic mages who cast spells directly with the help of Free Magic Elements in space are more sensitive to the changes of scattered magic elements. Since this time, the magic mage has long found something wrong from the Free Magic Elements in space. Those magic elements have become several times more active and more difficult to control than before. At first, they didn''t understand why such a change occurred. Until the element made them mention it, they realized that it was clearly a precursor to the awakening of the element monarch. For a time, the two groups discussed each other. Only Luna''s eyes showed deep concern. She looked at the mages and felt very anxious. "Elemental monarch... Maybe what you said is true. Some ancient creatures will wake up, but that doesn''t mean they are our enemies. The college will send representatives to try to contact those elemental monarchs." Soon, the discussion gradually subsided, and a strong mage with dark skin gave an answer to the content of the discussion. Hearing the speech, the nearby college mages gave him respectful eyes, while the walking mages were slightly unhappy. "I have sent someone to inform the Erathians of the news. The former elemental monarch reached an agreement with the Erathians, which released the magical elements and maintained the stability of the main plane. The Erathians also have the right to know." With deken''s words, Eli also gave the reply of the magic guild on this matter. "Those Erathians, they can''t even resist the severe environment of the element plane. Even if they know this, it''s meaningless and can''t bring us any help at all!" retorted a college mage. "Don''t forget, it''s eracia after all. Even at the peak of blakada, they didn''t win their land. It''s probably not good for us to let them know about it." the old mage in the college shook his head and sighed. On one side, Luna, who saw those mages arguing about this matter and no one cares at all, also smiled a little bitterly at the moment. Those blakada mages don''t seem to understand that terrible things will happen soon. Up to now, they are still arguing. "Before the threat of the elemental monarch comes, we should find a way to seal them again in advance." the purple robed prophet said slowly. Her words were widely agreed among guild mages, but the effect was not so good among college mages. "Let''s talk about something else. I heard that the magic Image Research Institute was destroyed by the attacking dragon? Is there really such a thing? Who can confirm this to me?" a college mage who was not interested in the element monarch said provocatively, and his words also attracted the glare of the guild mage. Seeing that the topic was about to turn to other places, at this time, with the opening of a portal, a high-level mage stumbled out of it and sat directly on the ground. "What happened, Radley?" Looking at the messenger who looked rather embarrassed and looked very anxious and hurried, the mage who knew him in the guild was slightly stunned, and then quickly asked him. "This is a memory that guild representatives are qualified to participate. If you don''t explain this matter, you will be punished for trespassing here and disturbing the meeting!" a high spirited guild mage said impolitely to the messenger who just arrived, hoping to get the answer you want from the messenger. Faced with the censure of the mage, Radley''s ugly face became more iron blue. He hurriedly reported to the president the changes that had taken place in the Magic City: "No, Mr. President, the flame suddenly burned in the magic city, and the whole town turned into a sea of fire. Not only that, but also some lava giants appeared. In the sudden attack, a large number of creatures in the city were killed and injured, only members of the magic guild, but also in the tower of the headquarters." "What?" listening to the messenger''s report, elayton was stunned and his face sank. He didn''t expect that such a sudden change occurred in the mage city when he and others came to the meeting of the magic school, "How could this happen? What about the mages who stayed there? I remember that the sage and the vice president stayed here and there. Did they let the enemy go?" "I don''t know. I can''t get close to the center of the battlefield at all, but..." said Radley with a look of fear and hesitated to go on. Chapter 2160 "What are you hesitating about? Report all the information you know!" It seemed that he saw the hesitation of the messenger, and a mage of the magic guild immediately scolded. Scolded by the legendary mage, the messenger dared not hide any more: "just before I passed through the gate of time and space, I saw a special figure in the magic city trapped in the sea of fire. It seems to be Lord rod among the elemental messengers... I don''t know what he did, but I feel that everything has something to do with him." "Rod?" On one side, the mages who heard the name suddenly turned pale, especially on the side of the college. When hearing the name, many mages subconsciously looked at their leader, that is, the dark man. In the impression of these mages, they seemed to have a lot of gratitude and resentment. The mages of the magic guild seemed to be more difficult to accept the news. What they didn''t expect was that rod, who had just disclosed important news to the magic guild and informed the situation of the element monarch, made such a move, which was completely beyond their expectation. "I knew I shouldn''t trust him. A necromancer like him doesn''t deserve our trust!" The prophet in purple threw his crutch heavily on the ground, and his face showed anger. Eli saw the prophet''s anger, remained calm at this moment, and slowly said, "I arranged for the mage to stare at him secretly. Unexpectedly, he was really brave enough to dare to do it in the magic city. There are a few legendary mages over there who should be able to resist him for some time." "Narrod has been among the elemental envoys. Not only he, but also those elemental envoys. They are not trustworthy! Creatures from the elemental plane should get out of bracada! You are not welcome here." A mage took the opportunity to yell at the elemental emissary. His eyes were full of resentment. It seemed that he blamed the elemental emissary for everything suffered by the magical city. On the other hand, Luna listened to the arguments of the mages. Except when she was accused, when her eyes were slightly dark, she heard that the mages were arguing about rod''s problem, and she also showed some surprise. "Rod... What the hell are you doing? Why do you do such a thing?" She murmured that she didn''t understand why such a change had taken place. Rod, who originally came from the element plane and tried to get the protection of the mage Empire, suddenly attacked bulakada and plunged the town belonging to the mage into a sea of fire, which was completely beyond her expectation. From the conversation of those mages, Luna vaguely felt that rod didn''t seem as simple as he looked on the surface. When she mentioned the name, even the mage who had always been arrogant would have a little more fear on his face, and even a little fear. This could not help but make her think about what kind of person he was. Recalling the man in black, her heart was a little more curious. It seemed that rod could always bring her unexpected feelings. At the same time, after a short discussion, the mage on one side planned to use space magic and return to the magic city for reinforcement. A mage raised his hand. In front of him, a dark green vortex shaped portal slowly took shape. Fortunately, soon, the mage gave a dull hum, and the portal in his hand quickly dissipated. "He took away the space gem in the city. I can''t open the door of time and space, and the space gem in the magic guild has also failed." Seeing this, the mage looked embarrassed. After losing the gem as a space calibration, it was difficult to display the gate of time and space. "My mage tower is specially equipped with space gems. Let me show you space magic. All legendary mages, please reserve enough mana to face the next enemies!" Another high-level mage took the initiative to ask for instructions. His words were very pertinent and people couldn''t find anything wrong. However, the attack on the mage''s city had already affected the hearts of all mages. If the president hadn''t spoken all the time, they might have used space magic and returned to the magic city first. At the moment, these legendary mages do not want to stay much longer, nor do they want to go to the more remote mage tower of high-level mages, and spend another half a day to feel the center of the magic city. "No need." a legendary mage stopped the high-level mage''s move and drew a light golden portal in the space in front of him. Feeling the majestic spatial fluctuations pouring out of the portal, high-level mages nearby showed envious eyes one after another. That is a unique effect that only the top space magic, the gate of different dimensions, can have. With the help of the gate of different dimensions, a group of mages quickly felt the center of the magic city. As the town where the headquarters of the magic guild is located and the center of the magic city, it is naturally a part of the magic guild. In the impression of many mages, it was originally a lush park with the statue of the God of the great mage. Every time you walk through the nearby path, you can feel the unique style of the God of the mage. But at this moment, there was only a burning sea of fire in front of all the mages. The magma poured out along with the ground crack and swallowed up the nearby ground. The statue of the mage''s God had already been melted. "Ah!" The legendary mage who just came out of the portal was not aware of the horror of the magma. When he stepped into it, he felt wrong. When he screamed, he quickly retracted his body and bumped into the high-level mage on the side, and then stumbled out of the portal. "What happened over there... Hiss..." Next to him, another mage just wanted to ask him about the situation in the magic city, but his eyes subconsciously looked at another place, that is, his feet, and then sucked and lit up. Under the burning of the magma, the legendary mage''s feet melted instantly and his bones melted away. This is only the result of his staying in the magma for a while. If he stays longer, I don''t know what consequences will be brought. Seeing this, other nearby mages immediately gathered mana and prepared to treat this mage, but the prophet stopped their actions. "Be careful. Burning him like this is not an ordinary flame, it comes from the fire of Doomsday in the depths of hell." looking at the injury of the legendary mage, the prophet changed his face and said solemnly. Chapter 2161 "The enemy is approaching. Strengthen the protection array quickly!" The panic cry of a high-level mage resounded through the hall of the magic guild. His voice shrouded in the empty hall, which also made the already depressed atmosphere more dull. "How could this happen? Sir, where have you been? Who can keep everything in the magic guild from that man?" Depressed, in the hall, a female mage in a pale silver robe couldn''t help crying out in pain. Her face showed a deep color of despair. She didn''t seem to believe what was happening in front of her. "If you want to live, don''t hesitate to consume your mana value. Quickly put your mana value into the ritual array under your feet. Only in this way can we resist the enemy''s attack and stick to the president until they return! Don''t worry, no one can break the protection of the magic guild." It seemed that he was aware of the low morale of the mages, and the high-level mages quickly shouted, hoping to use this method to revive the already low morale. Seeing that the magic city was burned by fire, the mages in the guild could not bear it, and they were also very lost. Once they were not handled properly, they would soon cause morale collapse and lose their will. Of course, some mages were indignant after witnessing all this, which made their desire to fight even stronger. After hearing the proposal of the high-level mage, the nearby mage quickly held his breath and poured mana into the ground under his feet. Soon, silver light began to flash on the ground, and silver threads gradually appeared under the infusion of mana, and then formed a special barrier, which can effectively block the enemy''s attack. As the headquarters of the magic guild, many gifted mages have been born here. With the continuous research and transformation of these mages, the whole magic guild has become a part of the protection ceremony. Once the enemy attacks, the mages who stay here can pour their mana value into it, so as to generate a huge protection barrier and envelop the whole magic guild. According to the total amount of perfusion mana value, the protection ability of the barrier will be greatly improved. The powerful Divine Shield displayed by a single mage in situ is more solid and can hardly be destroyed by conventional means. At the same time, it will also prohibit the space magic in order to prevent the enemy from directly entering the interior. "Defensive array?" The violent roar, accompanied by a cold hum, reached the mage''s ears at the Guild Headquarters, which also changed their look slightly. "Can you defeat the defensive Dharma array? With so many mages pouring mana values, even a large group of legendary mages must consume all their mana values before they have a chance to defeat the Dharma array. I''m afraid you can''t cross the barrier in front of you all your life!" In the guild, the high-level mage scolded loudly. At the moment, he has become the leader of many mages. In the face of a sudden crisis, many prominent mages fell into panic at this moment. On the contrary, he stood up and stabilized the morale of guild members. However, before his words fell, there was a loud noise in his ear. At the same time, the mage tower of the whole Guild Headquarters began to crumble. On the tower wall, the lines originally belonging to the defense array suddenly faded, and no light flashed. The appearance of this situation immediately stunned him. "How is this possible..." "Boom." With a bang, the main door of the magic guild was blown open, and the heavy door collapsed towards the rear, killing several official mages who couldn''t dodge in an instant. The man in black robe came in slowly from the door. With his progress, the mage who had been killed climbed up again and was looking at his former companions with a kind of malicious eyes. "It''s a good defense ceremony. It''s a pity to meet me." Once again stepping into the mage tower of the Guild Headquarters, rod turned his eyes, scanned everything in the tower and slowly commented. Rod recalled that as the headquarters of the magic guild, the defense here is also more rigorous than other places. The most key is the defense ceremony that those mages gathered the strength of everyone. For the transformation of mana value, the defense ceremony has an extremely exaggerated effect. For every mana value invested by mages, they can increase the shield value of about 50 points for the defense ceremony. Even Hercules shield can not achieve such transformation ability, not to mention that the defense ceremony acts on all mages in the mage tower. These mages can achieve a stronger effect by casting mana value together, From this point, it completely surpasses Hercules shield. Under the joint efforts of many mages in the Guild Headquarters, the total shield value of the defense ceremony can easily exceed 100W. This exaggerated shield value is enough to dispel the idea of most creatures who want to attack the magic guild. They can only look at the dazzling shield outside the mage tower of the magic guild and sigh. The reason why rod can clearly know all this is that in the game of previous lives, he once personally felt the horror of the defense ceremony, and, as a member of the magic guild, poured his own mana value into the defense ceremony. Unexpectedly, things changed. At this moment, he began to destroy everything in the magic guild and was obstructed by the defense ceremony. For other creatures, the shield value of nearly 100W is almost an insurmountable barrier between them and the headquarters of the magic guild. No matter how they attack, it is difficult to break the barrier, let alone cross the barrier and attack the mages inside the barrier. When the creatures outside the barrier attack, the mages left behind in the barrier can take advantage of the opportunity to meditate, which makes the shield value of the barrier more and more, and makes the external creatures more desperate. However, for rod, this is not the case. Although the shield value of the barrier is very high, it has a very obvious weakness, that is, the barrier itself does not have additional damage reduction ability. It will completely bear all the panel damage of the attack. Since many mages went to the chijing magic school to attend the meeting, after losing those top legendary mages, the defense ceremony in front of them did not reach the 100W level in rod''s memory in his previous life, only 40W, but this shield value has exceeded the blood volume of any legendary creature, even rod''s memory, The gluttonous king in the depths of hell may have only a fraction of this value. In the previous life, Molly led the Dragon Legion to besiege the headquarters of the magic guild for several months with the blazing dragon breath, which opened the extremely hard defense ceremony and killed the mage. However, at this moment, rod completely opened the defense ceremony in less than ten minutes with the Titan arrow in his hand and the cooperation of a large group of corpse witch kings. Chapter 2162 Rod can break the defense barrier of the magic Guild Headquarters in a short time, thanks to the Titan arrow in his hand and the damage blessing brought by racing achievements. Facing the defense barrier, when there is only a simple shield value and no corresponding magic resistance barrier, the Titan arrow in rod''s hand can undoubtedly play the greatest effect. Rod only needs to swing the sword in the air to release the Titan''s arrow with damage of 480 points. The release speed of Titan''s arrow is only related to rod''s own sword swing speed. The faster rod''s sword swing speed, it can cause higher damage in a short time. With the blessing of blood characteristics, rod''s all attributes are equal to his current highest spiritual attributes, which also takes effect on speed attributes. In other words, rod can wield his sword at an unimaginable speed. On the basis of basic attributes, rod is no weaker than the legendary melee rank, which is why he was able to defeat the black dragon. When the Titan''s arrow was waved in rod''s hand, the mage in the guild could hardly see the specific position of the blade. He could only see the afterimage of Tao. Almost every second, dozens of strong lightning tilted out in front of rod and bombarded the defense ceremony outside the guild. In order to maximize the panel damage of Titan arrow, rod replaced the racing achievement with [collector]. With the blessing of this racing achievement, all damage caused by rod can be increased according to the number of artifact parts corresponding to the combined artifact. At this time, rod has three combined artifacts. The total number of artifact components has reached as many as ten. After this racing achievement, rod''s damage is equivalent to doubling directly. The damage that can be caused by a single Titan arrow has reached 960 points, which also makes the process of breaking the defense ceremony more smooth. Of course, if you want to give full play to the real effect of [collector], the most suitable combination artifact seems to be the Dragon King Power of inota. After being equipped, it can directly increase the damage by 90%, almost the same as rod who has collected three combination artifact. At this moment, rod couldn''t help but miss the fusion body in hell. With the help of the fusion ceremony, when the body is fused by multiple creatures, the equipment grid on his body can be completely unlocked. In this way, he can wear more equipment at the same time, so as to obtain more attribute values. After replacing the racing achievement with [collector], during the lightning surge, rod wielded his sword with all his strength and could cause nearly 1W points of damage to the defense barrier almost every second. For a moment, the wind and cloud changed color, only the surging current could be seen in the audience, and the whole magic guild was crumbling. If he hadn''t swung his sword hundreds of times, his arms were slightly sour and had to slow down his sword swing, rod could break the defense barrier earlier. On one side, the flame figure was also slightly stunned after seeing rod who tried his best. She looked at the blade held by rod, and her eyes also showed some sudden color. "Is this my illusion? His power has increased a lot compared with the previous competition for the holy soul. If he persists for a longer time, he has barely touched the level of the top of the legend... This must be the effect of the holy soul, which should have been mine..." On one side, she seemed to notice the hot sight from behind. Rod, who had just stepped into the magic guild, stopped for a moment and looked back subconsciously. She saw the flame figure in the rear staring at herself. Her cheeks bulged slightly and her eyes showed a bit of injustice, as if something belonging to her had been robbed, It seemed a look of envy. "What?" Rod scratched his head in some doubt, but Yu Guang caught a glimpse of the bright light in the distance. With bursts of hot wind, a huge dark fireball was flying towards him. Before the fireball approached rod''s body, it suddenly collapsed inward and slowed down rapidly. When it arrived in front of rod, the whole fireball had completely dissipated, leaving only the strong wind sweeping his cheeks to prove that the fireball had existed. Beside rod, the flame figure is slightly putting down her hand. In this case, those mages choose to cast fire magic, which is undoubtedly a kind of teaching. In front of the elemental monarch, no fire magic can take effect. Although the flame figure is only a part of the real elemental monarch, she also has such ability, It can melt the fire magic into invisibility. Seeing that the offensive was easily resolved, the mages also showed some reluctance and despair. Choosing to cast fireball is also the helpless move of the mages who defend here. If the mana value is enough, which mage will not choose to do more powerful damage, and cast it more quickly, not affected by the Inferno flame of ballistic shadow, but to cast ordinary thunderbolt fireball? Unfortunately, in order to strengthen the defense ceremony of the magic guild, these mages have already put all their mana values into the ritual barrier in the process of sticking to it, hoping to protect the precious things in the magic guild from being destroyed. Unexpectedly, in front of the terrible enemy, the defense ceremony has no effect at all, and they haven''t been able to stick to it for a moment, It was directly destroyed by the enemy. Up to now, mages with insufficient mana can only stare at the approaching enemy at a time. Without mana, they can''t even compare with those solid magic puppets. They can''t give full play to their due strength and can cast fireball. More mages, The basic spells selected are magic arrows. Facing the weak and pitiful counterattack of the mages, rod gave a sneer. Without mana, these mages were not afraid at all. Even a few remaining legendary mages were just reserve members of the undead Legion. At this time, rod, who destroyed the defense ceremony, would not be polite to the mage here. He raised his arm, which felt slightly sour due to his constant sword waving. Soon, the dark clouds were released from him. The ghostly cloud immediately rushed to the mages in the guild and realized the deep meaning of death contained in the cloud. The mages who stayed here screamed at this moment, and even heard the cry. Some mages have begun to regret. Why did they stick to this after learning the news of the enemy attack instead of fleeing in time? Now they run out of mana, even if they want to escape, they can''t escape. Chapter 2163 Under the rapidly approaching cloud of death, the members of the magic guild had no way to escape. A few mages who had prepared in advance tore open the magic scroll they carried at this moment. The space magic contained in the scroll took effect immediately. For a time, the dark green door of time and space was generated in front of them. Looking at the door of time and space containing vitality, these mages immediately showed a happy face. As long as they could get into the door of time and space, they could escape from the fearsome enemy. But soon, it seemed that they found something. These mages changed greatly, and the color of despair began to spread on their faces. In front of the gate of time and space, which should be their last means of escape, there is a faint flame film. This flame film looks insignificant. If you don''t pay attention to observation, you can''t even find it at all. You will only feel that the color of the gate of time and space is slightly red, but how can mages who are extremely sensitive to the fluctuation of mana not find the abnormality of the gate of time and space? The seemingly harmless flame film contains an extremely terrible threat. Even if they just close their bodies, the mages can feel the terrible heat flow. It seems that the whole body begins to burn, let alone pass through the flame film. "Don''t be afraid, it''s just the enemy''s small means! Add fire control magic to your body, and then break through, and we''ll be safe!" Seeing this, the high-level mage took the initiative to use words to inspire the confidence of other guild members, and he himself did the same. With a flash of fire, he was blessed with a layer of gain magic. Every guild member here is familiar with the emergence of that layer of gain magic, which is one of the compulsory magic of all mages, fire control magic. A caster who has not learned this magic can not even be counted as a mage. Fire control magic can be used to control the fire, and its most basic effect is to reduce the fire magic damage. After this magic is performed, even if you are in the fire, you don''t have to worry about clothes burning. Of course, the reduction of fire damage by fire magic also has its own limit. It''s easy to say that if you are in the magma of a volcano, ordinary fire magic can''t help the mage survive. The display of fire fighting magic seems to give a certain message to the high-level mage. At the same time, in order to boost the morale of other guild members, he gritted his teeth and rushed straight towards the flame film in front of him. As his body touched the flame film, the fire swallowed his body in an instant. He couldn''t even enter the portal behind the film, and his whole body turned to ashes. Smelling the smell after the burning, looking at their companions not long ago, they fell under the flame spell. The nearby guild members felt only a burst of fear. Their eyes at the portal also changed, not like seeing an escape exit, but like seeing some kind of death trap, and their bodies retreated involuntarily. Behind the guild members, waiting for them is the coming cloud of death. The strong cloud of death swallowed up most of the mages in the guild hall in an instant. In front of the dark clouds, these mages couldn''t even make a cry. In the twinkling of an eye, they were completely swallowed by the clouds. The remaining mages have completely fallen into fear. They don''t know what happened in the clouds. They can only feel a palpitating evil smell from the dark fog. The fear of death cloud to them even exceeded the previous flame film. This fear of the unknown has destroyed the psychological defense line of many mages. On the other hand, rod, who released the cloud of death, looked at the flame figure on the other side with great interest. The flame film that stopped the mage from retreating was from her hand, and the effect was also very remarkable. After releasing the flame film, frem''s Avatar is on the verge of disappearing. As she said earlier, the sacrifice offered by rod can only call her avatar for so long. Although Fulham''s Avatar appeared for a short time, it easily defeated the defense of the magic city with its attainments in fire, which also brought great help to rod''s action. In particular, her means of blocking the door of time and space brightened rod''s eyes. It was not directly destroying the portal displayed by the mage with violent magic elements. With her incarnation power, she could not do this. It was a fine manipulation of fire magic elements, which directly condensed them into the top fire wall magic, Blocked the entrance of the portal, thus cutting off the possibility of the mage''s entry. This means of blocking the portal is difficult to take effect on the great demons in hell. The great demons use flame to hide and directly achieve the effect of crossing space, and they are not afraid of the burning of flame. On the contrary, mages in the surface world will be restricted by this means. Once they plan to forcibly cross the blockade, they will end up in the end, It''s no different from the mages rod saw before. In rod''s memory, he had seen other mages use this move in his previous life, but it was the first time in this life to see the dazzle of this move. To achieve this kind of magic, at least legendary fire magic was needed. I don''t know if Rowling can show such casting skills according to her magical attainments? Thinking of Rowling, rod felt her blood relationship slightly, but found that her breath was slightly weak, which also made rod a little confused. In order to ensure her separation, he let Rowling transfer back many Legion members from the depths of the earth. Moreover, she still had the control of the dead creatures on the island, and I don''t know how she was so embarrassed. Beside rod, he seemed to be aware of his gaze. The dim figure of flame raised his chest proudly. It seemed that he was very proud that his skills could shock rod. When rod destroyed the guild''s defense ceremony, she looked at the violent lightning. Unwilling to show weakness, she showed her real skills regardless of whether she had been coerced by rod before. Soon, when she noticed that rod''s attention was not on herself, she looked a little angry. A huge fireball rushed towards rod. Rod frowned and immediately launched the form of the great devil. The bat wing protected rod''s body, and the fireball bombarded rod''s wing so straight. Under the impact of the explosion, rod stepped back slightly, and then looked at Fulham aside with a slightly confused look like nothing. The fireball came from her hand. Chapter 2164 "What are you doing?" Looking at the indignant Fromm, rod scratched his head and asked in some doubt. Before that, rod had already shown the form of a great devil in front of Fulham. The king of hell could not have known that rod could be immune to the damage of fire, and this was what made rod confused. Knowing the flame figure, rod threw a fireball at himself. The damage of this fireball is no weaker than the damage magic performed by the legendary mage. If it had been bombarded at the guild defense ceremony before, it would have saved rod from waving the Titan arrow several times. However, bombarding rod who is immune to fire damage only makes him step back. This is what rod doesn''t understand. Why did he just take good care of Fulham, Suddenly make such a move. From Fromm''s angry eyes, rod realized that she didn''t seem to intend to hurt herself in this way. It was more like a provocation or a demonstration. "I don''t have any mana left. Don''t forget what you said. If my affairs are known by other kings, you''d better be careful." seeing rod looking at himself, the figure with the flame dissipated snorted and said to rod. "You might as well keep your mana value." rod took a smoke at the corner of his mouth and said helplessly. In terms of mana, the fireball thrown by Fromm''s Avatar needs about 200 mana to cast, which is enough for her to block the mages'' portal again. Rod''s words only gave her a cold glance, then turned her head to her side and no longer looked at rod. "You have no mana, so please go back to hell. The rest has nothing to do with you." Looking at Fromm''s incarnation, rod said slowly. In previous lives, the hero Tanan, who returned from death, went to the elemental plane alone and defeated those elemental monarchs. Rod doesn''t want the elemental monarch to notice the existence of the hero Tanan early. That''s his surprise for the elemental monarchs. Because of this, seeing that Flem''s Avatar had no mana, rod didn''t want her to follow, but was ready to send her away. "I''m just here to have a look. Doesn''t it have anything to do with you? Even if you want to drive me away, it''s the matter of those mages. It''s not your turn at all..." Flem''s incarnation said with her hands on her hips and her toes high. However, before she finished her words, she saw a lightning bolt magnifying rapidly in front of her. The roar sounded in her ear, and the violent current destroyed the body calling the sacrifice in an instant. In a burst of consternation, she realized that she had returned to the deep hell and the temple of fire built on the magma. "Rod! You damn bastard!" Soon, the red haired girl whose consciousness returned to the body roared all over the temple. The nearby fire elves lowered their heads and showed their fear. They didn''t understand which guy was not afraid of death and offended the king of hell in front of them. In the impression of these fire elves, those who offended her never came to a good end. Recalling what rod had done, the red haired girl clenched her teeth. As the king of hell, she had never been treated like this. Whether it was the king of hell or the king of fire, it was enough to make a lot of creatures look up to her. Unexpectedly, rod didn''t take it in his eyes at all. Instead, she was very angry at her. Flames sprang out of control from her, which was an extremely rare sight. The nearby fire elves trembled and knelt to the ground at this moment, and no one wanted to bear her current anger. "Rod... Rod..." She read the name that brought her infinite anger. Somehow, when she thought of the unique human, she couldn''t help but flash a strange feeling in her heart. It was a feeling she had never had before. For countless years, even other kings of hell couldn''t bring her such a feeling. However, since rod dares to do so, she will make him pay the price. Soon, her consciousness entered the spiritual net, and another ancient consciousness, along with her call, gathered with her in the spiritual net and began to discuss something together. At the same time, in the headquarters of the magic guild, after sending away Fulham''s Avatar, rod paid attention to the most critical thing again. The means of sending off Fulham''s Avatar may be a little rougher than rod expected, but rod believes that this must be the best choice at present. If Fulham feels the ability of the hero, it is uncertain what variables will happen, and even attract the competition of element monarchs, that is not what he wants to see. "Master." The guild members who came back from the dead gathered around rod. They were swallowed by death. They were awakened in the field of death. In addition, under the action of the ghost King''s cloak, they have become a corpse Witch King who is good at a variety of magic. Such a corpse Witch King is obviously more valuable than an ordinary corpse Witch King. Surrounded by many corpse witch kings, rod in their center is like their master. No matter what order they give, these corpse witch kings dare not obey. "We know your intention. There are five secret rooms belonging to the president in the Guild Headquarters. Each has a magic ceremony for defense. Even we don''t know what exists. The hero''s remains you are looking for should be stored in one of the secret rooms." A high-level mage quickly said that as a member of rod''s command, after sorting out the news of other guild members, he quickly reported the situation to rod. "I know those secret rooms. Two of them store precious things left by the master''s God, including all kinds of forbidden treasures in the guild. The other secret room stores the element materials collected by the president. As for what is stored in the remaining two secret rooms, even I don''t know." On one side, the sage who also became the corpse Witch King added to rod. His words made rod''s goal clear. The remains of the hero should be in the remaining two secret rooms. Realizing that his goal was at hand, rod''s heart became eager and felt a faint excitement. "Go to those two secret rooms." Thinking of this, rod quickly suppressed his excitement and ordered the sage aside that the people of the magic guild could return at any time. If he missed this opportunity, it would not be so easy to take advantage of the emptiness of the magic guild and get the remains of the hero again. Chapter 2165 "What the hell happened here?" As the defense ceremony was broken, the restrictions of the magic Guild Headquarters on space spells were also lifted at this moment. Soon, a group of mages who had just stayed in the magic school came across the space one after another after discovering this situation. With the dazzling golden portal opening, powerful mages also came out of it. Soon, the mages found all kinds of tragedies inside the guild. This discovery also changed their faces. "The God of the mage arranged it himself, and after countless mage improved defense rituals, it was so broken?" It seems that they feel something. A group of legendary mages belonging to the magic guild suddenly turn pale. The existence of the defense ceremony has always been the pride of every guild member. With the protection of the defense ceremony, even if the end comes, bracada is besieged by demons, and the mages can resist by rotating to restore mana. That''s why, Even if many legendary mages go to the chijing magic academy to attend the meeting, they also have full confidence in the defense of the headquarters. What these mages did not expect was that when they returned, what appeared in front of them was a completely broken ritual wreckage. The seemingly solid defense ritual could not be supported for a little time. These mages don''t believe that the ability of the defense ceremony is too weak to be broken by the enemy. The only possibility is that the strength shown by the enemy is too terrible. At this moment, the mages can''t help stopping and don''t understand who is sacred and broke into the magic guild. "The corpse Witch King, and the strong death energy, it''s you, rod." Feeling the fluctuations of the elements left in the headquarters hall, Eli''s face through the gate of time and space became ugly. From these impressive features, he thought of a familiar person. "I knew that the necromancer had no good intentions, I knew, but I couldn''t see his fate." aside, the purple robed prophet clenched his teeth and looked angry in his eyes. While the mages in the guild were still grieving for the tragedy of the headquarters, with bursts of frightened voices, both outside the guild gate and in the depths of the internal channel, at this moment, a large group of corpse witch kings poured out at the same time. These corpse witch kings looked ferocious, their faces were terrible, and they were covered with black Qi, with the unique breath of high-level creatures. They looked frightening. For a moment, many mages retreated a few steps. "Undead killer!" With the sound of a calm male voice, for a time, the pure white holy light shone everywhere. All the corpse witch kings illuminated by the light lit up a pale flame. No matter how these corpse witch kings struggled or rolled directly on the ground, they could not extinguish the flame stained on their bodies, and naturally could not release the cloud of death. Soon, the mage in the guild looked a little scared at the man who cast his magic. The man was not a member of the magic guild, and there was no reason to help. "Hero deken, this is the territory of the magic guild, not where you should come!" a legendary mage scolded. "I heard about the tragedy of the magic city and came to help. The conflict between us is just an internal matter of bracada. I think we are consistent in dealing with the enemy." the dark skinned hero didn''t care about the accusation of the mage, but said slowly. "We have a truce. It''s not a violation of the previous agreement if you do so." Eli said slowly. "The most important thing now is to find out where the enemy is." the rich Qi magic element rolled over deken and spread around, and then spread to the whole Magic City in an instant. "The situation in the city is more pessimistic than I thought. The fire almost burned everything in the city. I can''t believe it. This was once such a prosperous Magic City..." after summarizing the situation seen by the spell, deken''s face gradually changed. The attack here was more violent than he thought. If the legendary mage came back later, I''m afraid there''s only ashes left. "I found those people. They are at the wisdom wall outside the library... Wait, what are they going to do? Do they want to dismantle the wisdom wall? It''s not a good idea. The wisdom wall is built of the hardest anti magic material. It can''t be dismantled by ordinary means." After noticing the actions of the enemies, deken also showed puzzled eyes. He didn''t understand what the Necromancers planned to do to the wisdom wall. Was he going to look at it and feel the profound wisdom left by the previous mages? But in that case, they don''t have to attack other mages in the guild. Only Eli, whose face changed dramatically when he learned the news, seemed to think of something special. Neglecting to talk more with other mages, Elaine Dang immediately stretched out his hand and opened a bright yellow portal in front of him. He stepped forward first. Seeing this, other mages naturally didn''t dare to hesitate more and hurried behind the president and stepped into the portal together. "Rod!" Outside the wisdom wall, rod, who had just come here under the leadership of the sage, heard the familiar voice. Looking back, he saw a familiar figure, Eli, the president of the magic guild. From the perspective of threat level, the damage that President Eli can cause is also above the thief leader Sally. Rod can''t offend him, and no one can bear the anger of such a top mage. This is also the original idea of Eli and the prophet. They believe that rod, as a smart man, can only make small moves secretly and will never lead to positive conflict. This is also the reason why Eli chose to participate in the college memory in person and hand over the Guild Headquarters to other legendary mages, but he obviously underestimated the madness of rod. "President, you''re just in time to witness the recovery of great heroes with me." looking at Eli coming from a distance, rod showed a sneer and said loudly at the same time. As long as you control the great hero, what mage and what element monarch, you are no longer Rhode''s opponent. Rhode, who knows the expansion process in advance, can easily find the way to break the situation. With the help of the great hero, the whole bracada will no longer have the power to resist and ban demons in front of rod, which is more terrible than the dragon scale on the giant dragon. At that time, all mages must bow down to rod if they want to continue to perform magic. Chapter 2166 "Great hero?" When rod mentioned the name, Eli frowned and looked a little confused. "In any case, without my special method, you can''t open the secret room behind the wisdom wall. Hold your hands and catch it. You will repay what you have done in bracada." Listening to Eli''s threat, rod was unmoved. He looked at the wisdom wall across his eyes, and his face also showed a kind of thinking color. As Eli said, the defense ability of the wisdom wall is completely beyond rod''s imagination. Even if it is praised by blood, it can only leave shallow marks on it. Not only that, it also has strong anti magic ability. Conventional means can''t destroy it at all. Rod has never seen this unique material before. In addition, the pure magic elements attached to the surface of the wisdom wall also deeply attracted his attention. Those condensed on the surface of the wisdom wall almost form real magic elements, which also explains the origin of this material from another level. It is a precious material derived from the element plane, There is no trace in the thematic plane. Mages who come to the wall of wisdom can have a deeper understanding of magic elements here, so as to improve their spiritual attributes, but rod didn''t come here for this. According to the sage, when the chamber of Secrets belonging to the president was behind the wisdom wall, rod was very surprised at first. In his previous life, when he studied magic in bracada, he also visited the wisdom wall and improved his attributes here. Unexpectedly, there was such a mystery behind it. In rod''s hands, neither the arrow of Titan nor the praise of blood can effectively destroy the wisdom wall. The magic elements condensed outside the wisdom wall are always repairing it. For a time, rod seems to have no way to this wall. Only higher levels and even means above anecdotes can positively break the wisdom wall. Seeing the reinforcement of the magic guild approaching, rod didn''t seem anxious. Looking at the wisdom wall blocking the way ahead, he slowly took out something from the space ring. "That''s..." Looking at the scepter that rod took out, Eli''s expression changed slightly. He naturally recognized the holy thing that rod took out. It was by virtue of that holy thing that rod showed his divine power in eracia. Even those angels could not restrain the power of the holy thing. "Open the way for me." With rod''s whisper, for a moment, the scepter in his hand shone, accompanied by a violent vibration. Under an irresistible force, the special material in front and the wisdom wall that can not be broken by conventional means separated a path. With the strong tremor caused by the power of the scepter, many mages have unstable center of gravity. They must cast spells to barely maintain their body balance. The nearby corpse Witch King will not miss such an opportunity. The strong cloud of death suddenly attacked a group of mages. Under the package of the cloud of death, the mages quickly cast spells to deal with it. For a time, the strong wind blocking the cloud of death and the dead killer purifying the darkness showed from the mage''s hands one after another. The attack of the corpse Witch King was curbed, but rod took one step first and dodged towards the exposed secret room behind the wisdom wall. The light of fire flashed from rod''s body. The fear of rod made these mages dare not move and flash for pursuit in an instant. Few mages will rely on the existence of instant movement to engage in close combat with other professionals. Only rod can do this by relying on the attribute bonus of the system. After the mages hesitated for a moment, rod had stepped into the secret room in the wisdom wall. After taking a glance at the situation of the secret room, Rodden looked slightly changed. "That''s..." Looking at the familiar things in the secret room, rod was stunned. Stored in the secret room is not the remains of the hero expected by rod, but another mysterious treasure, a red apple. Looking at the apple, rod felt familiar. It was the holy thing he got from the treasure house in the cloud and finally handed over to Eli. So far, rod did not know the specific effect of the holy thing, and even the system could not identify it, which further explained its mystery. Perhaps only those ancient existence knew the real effect of the apple. It was a happy thing for rod to get this mysterious relic from the secret room, but rod couldn''t get excited. This was not the result he wanted. The only thing he wanted to find was the remains of the hero, but the result was not here at all. Beside rod, the sage who guided him was also slightly stunned at this moment: "master, I didn''t know it would be like this... Logically, the wisdom wall has such a strong defense ability. What should be stored in it should be the most precious thing for the president and the most important thing for the whole brakada. I didn''t expect it to be this..." Rod shook his head: "it''s none of your business. When you said the location of the secret room, I thought of the key... Unexpectedly, in Eli''s eyes, this apple has a more important position than the remains of Heroes..." Holding the holy thing in his hand, rod took a deep breath: "since the hero''s remains are not here, there is only the last place left, that is, the deep prison of the magic guild." The sage agreed and said, "the chamber of secrets was built not long ago. It should be the research data of the president on various spell rituals. Many mages know that it used to be the ritual center of the prison, but it was later requisitioned by the president." "Ritual center?" rod seemed to think of something. At this moment, after confirming that there was nothing he wanted in the secret room behind the wisdom wall, he also had more ideas about the secret room in the depths of the prison. "Can your prison be used to hold mages?" rod asked quickly after realizing this. "Of course, just go to the ritual center to adjust, and you can get a special magic cell to hold the creatures in it," the sage replied. "Forbidden cell? Why didn''t you say this earlier?" rod looked slightly changed. At the moment, he had confirmed a lot of things. "Master... I don''t know..." the sage was a little stunned. He just wanted to make an explanation. At this time, the mage in the rear would not give him more opportunities. The powerful magic immediately attacked rod. For a time, thunder, lightning and roar spread all over the world. Chapter 2167 The chain spread in the air, instantly blocked the nearby space, and the sky became dim. Rod, who could not escape from it, seemed to fall into a cage. "The shackles of war? Unfortunately, it can''t trap me." After shuttling through the fire and avoiding the bombardment of magic, rod also noticed the strange phenomena around him and gave a cold hum. Previously, he was also trapped by the shackles of war, but with the effect of blood praise, rod finally got out of the trap, and even damaged this unique treasure. It seems that those mages have repaired it again. With the appearance of the shackles of war, rod frowned slightly. Compared with the efficacy of the treasure itself, rod was more concerned about the users of the treasure. In rod''s memory, those mages belonging to the magic guild would not use such a treasure, and only people in the Academy would not reject the use of the treasure. "See you again, Lord rod." Along the direction of the sound, rod also saw the user of the treasure, a dark mage hero and the great dragon slaying warrior deken. "This time, you won''t be as lucky as you used to be." Rod glanced at him. With a flash of fire, he appeared at the blockade of the chain. Although the war yoke is only a treasure, its efficacy is not weaker than that of ordinary artifact. After the war yoke is launched, this treasure can block the nearby space, prohibit the creatures in it, and leave the space by any means until one party is completely killed. If you want to break through the limitation of overcoming the shackles, you can only use another method except to completely kill the enemy in the middle, that is to destroy the noumenon of the treasure. As long as you destroy the treasure, its attack will be lifted. Once rod, that''s how he got out of trouble. "Magic School... It seems that those dragons should be caught off guard and eat the loss of this treasure." Looking at the dense and strong chains with his arrival, rod also had some feelings in his heart. In the previous life, the war shackles finally fell into the hands of the Erathians and created many classic battles. Especially when the hell Legion appeared, this treasure was even more brilliant. Unexpectedly, the war shackles of this life were controlled by those mages. While thinking, rod''s action was not slow at all. When the red light flickered, he waved the blood praise vigorously and easily cut off the chain in front of him. "Huh?" Rod looked surprised as if he had found something. The space trembled, and the strong mana fluctuation was gathering around rod. Rod felt the arrival of danger. Rod''s body flashed and quickly separated from the original. At the same time, the thunderous sound spread from rod''s original place, and the roar spread all over the four directions. Many Dharma teachers subconsciously covered their ears. Rod, who avoided the spell attack, looked at his original position, and his eyes also showed some surprise. The chain previously cut off by the praise of blood began to recover rapidly at the moment, and it was restored in the twinkling of an eye. Compared with the past, the shackles of war now give rod a more different feeling. When he cut off the chain, he only saw more chains from the rear. It was not like before. After cutting off the chain, there was free space outside. "Surprised, Lord rod." While rod was wondering, he heard the voice of the hero deken. "Thanks to you cutting off the war yoke, the alchemist in the college can discover the hidden effect of this treasure. With the successful use of the war yoke, when your side wins, the effect of this treasure will become stronger and stronger, and it can no longer be easily destroyed as before. This time, sacrifice the war yoke with the lives of you and those dead creatures!" Listening to deken''s story, rod''s face changed slightly. In his previous life, he did not grasp the shackles of war and did not understand the hidden characteristics of this treasure. But he seemed to let the mage know the real ability of the treasure. "Kill the necromancer and avenge his dead companion!" "Evil guy, die!" The cry of the mage also spread to Lord''s ears. Listening to the threat of these mages, rod also showed a sneer: "stupid guys, do you really think it''s a good thing to trap me with war shackles? The effect of this treasure is a double-edged sword. While I can''t leave, you can''t escape." With rod''s words, the lower mage''s face changed slightly, but their companions undoubtedly gave them full confidence. "Don''t be afraid, he''s just bluffing." "There are so many of us, even if one person releases a magic arrow, it''s enough to kill him!" Facing the cries of the mages, rod''s face sank completely: "I didn''t want to deal with you myself. It''s more useful for me to keep you. Now it seems that since you''re looking for your own death, you can''t blame me." Rod, who knows about the expansion process, knows that the mages of bulakada will eventually be strongly attacked and killed by the hero mauriel. If he deals with these mages in advance, the hero mauriel will come to find enota who robbed the Dragon King''s divine power. This is also the reason why rod is unwilling to lead the undead army to seize the remains of Tanan. Unfortunately, the advanced war shackles taken out by the mages forced rod to give up his original idea. If it goes on like this, I''m afraid he will be consumed by those mages. Under the gaze of a group of mages, rod slowly took out a seemingly ordinary conch from the space ring. "What''s that? Conch? Is he going to kill us with conch? It''s a joke!" "In my opinion, he must have been frightened by the shackles of war to make such a stupid move." The unknown mage looked at rod in the sky and laughed one after another. Only Luna on one side seemed to realize something when she saw the conch taken out by rod, and her eyes showed a bit of surprise. "Members of the undead legion, follow my orders and destroy the enemy in front of you." As rod''s words fell, the nearby mages could no longer laugh at this moment. Although the shackles of war prohibit internal creatures from breaking away, they do not prohibit external creatures from entering. At the moment, the flames were burning beside rod. The ferocious demons with huge sickles appeared from the flames. "Big... Big devil... How is this possible?" Many knowledgeable mages recognized the origin of those demons and shouted at this moment. Chapter 2168 The sudden appearance of the great devil immediately disrupted the master''s plan. No one expected that such a group of great demons would take the initiative to enter the space completely sealed off by the shackles of war. The appearance of these great demons undoubtedly sends a bad signal to the mages. If you want to get rid of the shackles of war, you can only kill the other members completely. At the same time, it also shows that rod, who is trapped, has given up his plan to evacuate and plans to face it head-on. The great demons who emerged from the fire immediately threw themselves into their favorite link, that is, the decisive battle with the enemy. The flames from the depths of hell flicker constantly. Every time the fire rises, it will take away the life of a mage. Under the attack of the great devil, mages had to choose defensive spells to avoid more losses, which also made them have no time to take care of rod. The appearance of the great devil made many mages feel deeply afraid. Many mages have heard of their reputation for the masters in the depths of hell. "Master, we obey your orders and swear to destroy all enemies for you." Along with the great devil, there are other creatures in the Legion. The most remarkable is the group of cave people. The number of cave people is huge. Under the leadership of the great devil, they shuttle through the space. When they come to the space blocked by the shackles of war, the cave people immediately welcome their final transformation, from ordinary undead creatures, Become the cave corpse Witch King in one fell swoop. In addition to the caveman, commander farezer also came here. He looked at rod in black and greeted him respectfully. Facing farezer''s greetings, rod just waved his hand, glanced over the Legion members who arrived here, and slowly commented: "it seems that you are making great progress in the underground world." When rod mentioned this, farezer immediately showed excited eyes: "yes, master, we found the treasure houses built by those cave people in the underground passage. Those cave people have obtained unimaginable benefits from the magic King''s mausoleum. Unfortunately, they can''t understand with their wisdom. They can only cultivate a few cave man demon magicians. Now those belong to us..." Farezer seemed to want to say something, but realized that this was not the best time to report the war, so he bent his head slightly and said, "master, when you return to the underground world, you will know everything I said." Rod nodded. He just wanted to say something, but he felt cold all over. He could see white frost rising from farezer. Rod''s face changed slightly, his whole body immediately lit a flame, and the whole person shuttled through the flame. As rod''s figure appeared in a distant position, he soon heard a clear explosion. According to the prestige, at the position where rod had stood before, farezer''s body was completely transformed into an ice sculpture. The face of the ice sculpture was lifelike, and the strong cold spread around. The appearance of the explosion was caused by the explosion of farezer''s body. Countless sharp blades made of cold ice leaned around and instantly penetrated into the surrounding Legion members, but the spell did not end, but there were new changes. All Legion members who were stabbed into the wound by the ice blade could only watch the cold frost spread on their body, and finally turned into ice sculptures like farezer, which broke out a moment later. The great demons in the Legion can still slightly slow down the spread of frost by relying on the hell fire lit all over and their extremely strong bodies, but those cave corpse witch kings are not so lucky. They have become the best diffusion helpers of frost. The gathered clouds of death can not change the end of body fragmentation. "This is... Battlefield magic." Feeling the strange things that happened to the Legion members, especially the magic that seemed to spread among the Legion members without the guidance of the mage, rod''s expression changed slightly. Rod recognized that this unique and powerful magic was obviously from the hands of the president of the magic guild. When he moved forward to attack the treasure house in the cloud, he released lightning and thunder. This is also a kind of battlefield magic, which does not need the mage''s own guidance. Once released, it will be released by itself with the help of Magic Elements in the space, Until the magic elements in this area are completely exhausted. "Master, this spell is a little powerful. I suggest..." Farezer, who recovered from the role of the death field, just came to rod and prepared to report a few words, but was accidentally hit by an ice blade produced by an explosion. "Oh, no..." Before falezer''s voice fell, the frost shrouded his body again. Seeing that falezer turned into an ice sculpture was about to explode again, some helpless rod had to hide from the fire and stay away from the side again. Not only farezer, this situation also happens to other Legion members. All newly reborn Legion members, shrouded in battlefield magic, will only be affected by magic in an instant, and the magic will be extended again. What makes rod''s face slightly changed is that because bracada is located in the snow mountain, it can get twice the result with half the effort to perform water magic here. When each Legion member explodes, it will make the nearby water magic elements richer. In this way, it is almost impossible to end the battlefield magic by exhausting the magic elements in the space. The battlefield magic that triggered a series of ice blade explosions in front of us has seriously restrained rod''s immortal Legion. As the magic elements become rich, the efficacy of battlefield magic will become stronger and stronger. Compared with the original, the power of ice blade has been improved a lot. The ice blade burst in a row, making the rebirth of Legion members useless, but making the power of magic more powerful. However, when there are only a few Legion members, this battlefield magic is not so powerful. At this moment, for rod, the best choice is undoubtedly to temporarily close the death field, wait until the end of battlefield magic, and then reopen the power of the field to revive the Legion members who died under battlefield magic, but rod is unwilling to do so. Surrounded by frost, rod always maintained the field of death. It seemed that he had no way to use this battlefield magic, and he was waiting for something. The mages in the distance, in addition to resisting the great demons who attacked and killed, don''t worry about the attack of ordinary Legion members for a time. They are naturally very comfortable with this situation. The increasingly rich water magic elements nearby also make these mages more at ease. Only a few mages, from the immediate situation, vaguely perceived something wrong. Chapter 2169 With the water magic elements in the shackles of war becoming more and more rich, various visions began to appear in this space. As the basic material of the world, once the richness of magic elements exceeds the limit, it will lead to various natural landscapes. Similar to the four elements, it is the expression of the extreme richness of magic elements. At the moment, there is a combination of wind and snow in the shackle space, which is also accompanied by a continuous crisp sound. If you look carefully, you can see that countless cave people turned into ice sculptures continue to explode, and shoot ice blades around, causing the continuous explosion of ice sculptures. In addition, you can also see the cave people who are already four and five split, and recover in a moment. "Lord rod, I didn''t expect you to really join the hell side!" Looking at the black robed mage who kept avoiding the ice blade attack in the wind and snow, President Eli said slowly. He looked at rod with full anger in his eyes. "I didn''t say that." facing Eli''s question, rod just said slowly. "You don''t need to admit it yourself. The great devil you brought and the previous hell fire are enough to explain all this." Eli''s anger was even worse in his eyes. "You say them? They are my men and my booty in hell. The hell in your mouth is just another hunting ground for me, just like here." Rod sneered. In this case, he no longer needed any disguise. "Mr. President, why say more to such a madman? They are all fighting tenaciously under your spell. No matter how many demons come, they can''t change the outcome." aside, the prophet took the initiative to say. Eli took a deep look at rod. From her previous understanding of rod, I''m afraid it didn''t seem like a big talk, which also made Eli feel a little incredible. In the whole world, they are threatened by the hell Legion. When they just want to protect themselves at the end of the day, some people turn around and regard the whole hell as their own hunting ground, which inevitably makes Eli feel a little incredible, and his eyes looking at rod are gradually different. "You''re really a madman," Eli said with a deep breath. "Whatever you say." rod shrugged, raised his head slightly, and then felt the strong magic element in the space. Among the four magic elements, the damage from the fire magic element is almost completely immune to rod with the blessing of the great devil''s blood. The lightning magic with the strongest damage in the gas magic can''t take effect on rod under the action of the electric God pendant. Instead, the exile magic can slightly limit rod. Only earth magic and water magic can cause effective damage to rod. Earth magic focuses on massiness and defense. Even the thunder bomb with the highest single damage has the problem of too long preparation time, so it can''t hit people. As for water magic, it is mainly auxiliary. In addition to seeing this powerful battlefield magic from the president, Rod rarely sees high-level water damage magic. In rod''s memory, there are also a few types of eccentric doors in the water magic elements, no longer focusing on adjuvant therapy, but pursuing pure killing effect. Just like the thick and vibrant earth magic elements, there will be death energy and the unique existence of undead magic. In general, there is also this category in the water magic elements, which is called blood magic. Unfortunately, it is prohibited in bracada. I''m afraid only the magic world has relevant research. Feeling that the space has become extremely rich, even the legendary mage can hardly ignore the magnificent water magic elements, rod''s eyes suddenly coagulated. Looking at the mages in the distance, rod stretched out his finger to them: "the newly reborn members of the Legion charge at those mages and return their battlefield magic to them at this moment!" The order of rod came from his ear. The role of the dark holy word lit the flame in the hearts of all Legion members in an instant. At this moment, they forgot life and death. There was only one thing in their mind, that is to complete rod''s order and rush to the mages. At this moment, many fierce cave corpse witch kings who are not afraid of death utter strange cries exclusive to cave people. With the constantly exploding ice blades around them, even if they don''t know how many times they have been resurrected, they still can''t stop the pace of charging. They carry out rod''s will and appear fearless even in the face of those powerful mages. "Quickly raise the Hercules shield! Release the snow trap!" Soon, the mage made a response. In front of the top mages in brakada, this level of magic had already been superb. With all kinds of slow slowing magic applied to him, the team of the cave corpse Witch King seemed to be marching in the mud. It would take a long time to move forward in the successive ice explosions. However, in front of the firm cave corpse Witch King, this can only slow them down slightly. The existence of the death field gives them countless opportunities to achieve their original goals. Before long, when the first cave corpse Witch King beat his hand violently on the Hercules shield, it was like a prelude, and a group of corpse witch kings in the rear swarmed in. On the basis of the basic damage of the corpse Witch King, it is difficult to break the mage''s powerful divine shield. Even if the great devil is here, he must use continuous fierce attacks to break the barrier of the powerful divine shield. This is also the mage''s defense. If the mage''s own magic is replaced, the situation is different. "President, do they want to..." On one side, the prophet seemed to find something and warned with some vigilance. President Eli''s face also became ugly at this moment: "you''re right. He plans to attack those mages with the power of battlefield magic." With their conversation, the body of the cave corpse Witch King in front of the Hercules shield also exploded in the ice. The ice blade produced after the explosion was. The favorable price made a huge crack on the Hercules shield. A complete Hercules shield was almost completely broken. "Strengthen the defense of aegis!" Aware of the wrong mage, he quickly shouted to the rear. When he returned to them, only the cave corpse Witch King''s teeth trembled, as if he were laughing. At the next moment, many corpse witch kings turned into ice sculptures exploded in front of Hercules shield, and the roar was heard for a time. However, those corpse witch kings who had just fallen quickly recovered and continued this process in a short time under the action of the field of death. Aside, rod looked at the scene with satisfaction, and a sneer came from the corners of his mouth. Chapter 2170 Under the desperate leadership of the corpse Witch King, the battlefield magic that originally worked on rod''s side was also brought to the camp of mages. Although the cracked ice blade was blocked by the Hercules shield raised by the mages, from the cracks gradually spreading on the Divine Shield, anyone with a clear eye can see that it is only a matter of time before the powerful divine shield is broken under the influence of battlefield magic. This discovery also made many mages look ugly. As a representative of the college, deken took the initiative to propose at this moment: "President Eli, remove your spell quickly. If it goes on like this, I''m afraid it will be our side who will suffer in the spell." With deken''s words, nearby mages showed approval. The approaching wind and snow, coupled with those dead and reborn dead creatures, have made them afraid. However, at this moment, Eli looked a little ugly: "I can''t directly remove this magic... The existence of the shackles of war makes the magic elements unable to spread to the outside world, but accumulate more and more in this space. The concentration of Magic Elements in this space has exceeded the maximum limit of war magic, and continues to improve." Speaking of this, Eli looked at the black robed man not far away. It seemed that all this was expected by the mage. If he had discovered the abnormality earlier, Eli could forcibly remove the battlefield magic while the magic elements were not strong enough. In general, there were not so many dead creatures and let the magic elements be superimposed to this extent. But now, under the influence of the shackles of war and those undead creatures who are constantly reborn, the water magic elements in the space are extremely rich. At the moment, the battlefield magic has been completely out of Eli''s own control. There will be no stop until the magic elements in the space are exhausted. Aside, rod looked at the mages coldly. Eli''s battlefield magic has brought a lot of trouble to the undead Legion. It is undeniable that this spreading ice blade is the best magic against the Legion members. In addition, this magic can transform the dead creatures into water magic to improve their power. It is also the unique feature of battlefield magic. If it is not for the role of the death field, These legions won''t last for a moment. Unfortunately, no matter how powerful the battlefield magic is, it can''t change the rules in the field. Belonging to rod''s death field, it gives undead creatures countless opportunities for rebirth. Unless rod can be killed, this rebirth will not stop at all. The battle with the mage made rod feel the incomprehensibility of the power of the field again. If there is no death field, even if rod attracts countless marine undead, I''m afraid he can only be burst by serial ice in front of battlefield magic. Looking at the Legion members who are struggling to attack the powerful aegis shield and the great demons who are holding back the legendary mages, rod can''t help but have a new assessment of the strength of the Legion members. With the blessing of the death field, even the legendary mage of brakata can only resist the undead legion, which undoubtedly shows rod that there are few creatures that can threaten the existence of the undead Legion in the world. Except for the existence of the legendary peaks or the Legion composed of strange creatures, other creatures are simply unable to resist. The ability to come back from the dead, combined with the strong personal strength of the Legion members, constitutes the core strength of the Legion. In addition to the great demons brought back from hell, the vampires transformed by the scarlet eye and the corpse Witch King transformed by the ghost King''s cloak should not be underestimated. If there is anything missing in the Legion, it must be the existence of generals. Farezer can give command to the members of the Legion, but he can''t take the lead in charging. He can only exist as a commander. There is still no suitable candidate for the general in the Legion. In rod''s view, the general who can lead those great demons to attack the enemy must be strong enough, at least he needs to be a hero. The number of death knights under rod''s command is not large, and there are few heroes who are suitable to be army generals, not to mention that they also need to maintain the daily life of the island, which makes rod have few choices. Vera, the death knight, is one of the heroes valued by rod. During the previous attack on the treasure house in the cloud, Vera won the electric God pendant from the archangel by the outbreak of heroic will, which also landed the ultimate lightning of rod''s killing move, which undoubtedly explained the potential of the death knight to rod. After feeling villa''s potential, rod intends to dispatch him to the undead Legion and let him be tempered in the Legion so that he can become the general of the Legion in the future. At this moment, rod did not see the figure of the death knight from the Legion members who arrived in the battlefield. He was a little confused and asked farezer, "where''s Vera? Didn''t he participate in this mission?" "Vera? Master, do you mean the death knight Vera? Isn''t he staying on the island?" after listening to rod''s inquiry, farezer looked stunned and looked puzzled in his eyes. He didn''t seem to understand why rod asked such a question. Rod frowned and then asked, "didn''t he come to the underground world to find you?" "I haven''t heard from him. As far as I know, the death knight should stay at the water element level." farezer thought for a while and finally gave his own answer. After listening to the commander''s report, rod was silent for a moment. Vera didn''t seem to carry out his orders. He didn''t know whether the death knight intended to disobey or what happened on the island. "When it''s over here, I''ll find him," rod said slowly, shaking his head. When rod asked, the mage on one side also made new moves. The terrible wind and snow have long been filled with the shackles of the whole war. For a time, both the mage side and the Legion members stopped at this moment, not because they didn''t want to continue to fight, but because the terrible frost made it difficult for them to continue to fight. At this moment, the battlefield magic released by Eli has enveloped all the people on both sides. All creatures have been affected indiscriminately. They feel cold all over, like falling into a deep ice cellar. Seeing that the weak mage was gradually losing support under the influence of the cold ice, Eli''s expression was frozen. He knew he couldn''t go on like this. The terrible breath emerged from Eli''s body and attracted the nearby mages to look at it one after another. From that breath, they felt the pure magic element. "Magic field..." After feeling the terrible breath, rod changed his face and held the Titan arrow tighter in his hand. Chapter 2171 "Magic field..." Looking at Eli''s soaring momentum, the hero deken also stopped his action. In this special field, even as a magic mage, he also felt a shock in his heart. He couldn''t fight as usual, and his actions couldn''t help slowing down. "It is worthy of being the field used by the mage God. Eli, can you play a few% of the effect in this field?" he looked at Eli not far away, his eyes shining with challenge. On the other hand, after feeling Eli''s field, rod also changed his face. As a powerful force that can only be mastered by the existence of the legendary peak, the opening of the field also shows that Eli intends to be serious. The battlefield magic enough to disintegrate the ordinary Legion is only a tentative means in the hands of the creatures at the top of the legend. Only by mastering the battle between the existence in the field can the war situation be truly determined. Looking at Eli walking slowly, rod won''t give him a chance to prepare. The Titan arrow in his hand waved dozens of times in the blink of an eye, and the continuous lightning delimited the space and rushed towards Eli. Lightning was so powerful that rolling thunder fell from the sky. In front of the lightning tearing the sky, Eli''s body seemed very small for a time. "All spells, return to your original appearance." In the face of the attack of the Titan''s arrow, Eli avoided it. There was no fear in Gu Jing''s face, and he said faintly. The next moment, something happened that made rod''s face sink. The lightning near Eli dissipated so straight. It didn''t disappear directly from the space, but turned into a pure magic element and no longer had the form of magic. Not only the Titan''s arrow, the battlefield magic that originally affected the mage also dissipated rapidly at this moment. The wind and snow all over the sky no longer had the original state, but turned into pure magic elements in a very short time, making the element concentration in the space even higher. This discovery immediately surprised rod. He immediately stopped the swing of Titan''s arrow. Unexpectedly, Eli''s magic field can achieve an effect similar to banning the magic ball, which can directly invalidate the enemy''s spells. Different from the forbidden magic ball, the ability of the forbidden magic ball is to exclude all magic elements, so that magic can not be formed. No one can cast magic in the space shrouded by the forbidden magic ball, while Eli''s field is to decompose magic into pure magic elements, which prohibits the enemy from casting magic, but does not prohibit himself from casting magic. With the decomposition of many Titan arrows and battlefield magic, the Qi magic element in the shackle space has risen to a point that can not be ignored. Rod has a faint hunch that if he continues to cast the Titan''s arrow, the basic damage of the Titan''s arrow will be further improved under the blessing of the magic elements in the space. Unfortunately, in the magic field, no matter how high the damage is, it seems to have no effect. The only one who can cast magic at will is Eli in front of him. Thinking of this, rod was vaguely aware of something, and his face changed slightly. Like the death field belonging to rod, when other creatures first feel the death field, they will only use it as an enhanced version of soul summoning. They have no idea that the most powerful effect of the death field is to give dead creatures countless opportunities for rebirth. Rod believes that Eli''s magic field has other special abilities in addition to decomposition magic. He just doesn''t know what the most powerful ability is. If he is caught off guard, he is likely to suffer a big loss. "How many Legion members are on standby?" rod asked quickly, looking at farezer. Farezer replied without hesitation: "report to the master, there are two big devil teams on standby in the underground world. Each team has five big demons and several corpse witches who can come to support at any time." Rod nodded. "Let them go to my designated place and take what I want." Then rod looked at the mages. With the opening of the shackles of war, rod could not escape. At the same time, the mages also didn''t want to go out easily, which also provided an opportunity for the great demons. Even with Eli''s magic field, don''t want to destroy the undead army and really fight the war of consumption. Rod is not afraid. "The master has ordered you to go to the position seen by the magic eye immediately and get back the barbarian hero..." After receiving rod''s order, farezer quickly took out a unique conch and told the middle that what he took out was the unique sound transmission conch of the water element plane. Strategically, this natural treasure has a unique position, especially in the current situation, when both sides are trapped in the shackles of war and no one can escape, it is undoubtedly particularly important to be able to give orders to the outside world. Mages naturally can''t enjoy this treatment. Members of the magic guild disdain to use treasures, and the college has no corresponding preparation, so they can only watch it happen. A few mages vaguely heard the orders issued by farezer, which could not help but make them full of anxiety and uneasy. They didn''t understand what tricks the dead mages were going to play. Rod, who already knew the value of the conch, did not circulate the treasure. He only allowed the Necromancers on the island and the internal use of the Legion. Even if the freelance chamber of Commerce was willing to exchange it at a high price, rod did not agree. One side, Luna, who also followed the mage and remained in the shackles of the war, looked at the conch taken out by farezer and couldn''t help opening her mouth. She knew the power of the treasure. It seems that she thought of something. Luna moved her eyes to the man in black robe who commanded the souls of the dead, and there was a bit of bright fire in her eyes. Farezer''s order had just reached half, when suddenly a crisp sound came from his ear, clenched the conch''s hand, and suddenly relaxed at this moment. The original hard conch became soft at this moment. Holding it was like holding a pool of soft mud. The inquiry of his men came from it, which became distorted at this moment. "What happened?" farezer asked with a stunned look. The streamer emitted from the conch. It seemed to be ignited by the flame in the void, and the golden ashes spilled out little by little. Under the gaze of farezer''s wide eyes, the conch became smaller and smaller with the loss of ashes, and finally completely melted into the space. "Magic field..." Aside, rod seemed to find something. He talked slowly and looked at Eli with more dignified eyes. Chapter 2172 "Despicable necromancer, no matter what means you take, you are useless in front of the magic guild. Soon, like the evil treasure, you will always turn into magic elements and stay in the field of the president!" With the disappearance of the conch, while farezer was still wondering about it, there came the angry rebuke of the prophet in his ear. "Eli, I didn''t expect that your use of the magic field has reached this level..." On one side, deken also saw the silent conch and remembered Eli''s power in the field. He murmured in his mouth. "Dragon slaying hero, do you know anything about the president''s field?" an old grey robed mage asked slowly beside deken. "I do know something, Dean Eric." With the grey robed mage''s inquiry, many senior college leaders who were very interested in this also focused on deken. Seeing this, deken stopped hiding and quickly said: "I have seen in the classics left by my mother that the magic field is the power of the mage''s God. In the magic field, the mage''s God has become the master of all magic elements and has a position comparable to the legendary element monarch." With deken''s narration, when he mentioned the God of mages, many mages in the Academy showed their eyes of admiration or reverence. Although there have always been differences between the magic academy and the magic guild in terms of concept, they all have the same admiration for the God of mages who led the golden age of bracada. The mages have no doubt about deken''s words. Deken''s mother is the most famous Dragon Slayer in bracada, and deken also inherited this title. The classics she left are even more convincing than the official records of the magic guild. "Equal to the elemental monarch? Can anyone really do this?" aside, Luna from the Elemental Plane obviously would not be easily deterred by the deeds of the mage God, but questioned, "I understand how terrible the elemental monarch is. When they are in the elemental plane, the magical elements of the whole plane will obey their orders. It is not comparable to ordinary creatures at all. I don''t believe that there are mages who can compare with the elemental monarch." the words of the elemental envoy also attracted a burst of dissatisfaction from nearby mages. "You ignorant man, how dare you question the master''s God? If the master''s God in the heyday is here, I''m sure he must be more powerful than the elemental monarch!" an old master blew his beard and glared. "This is where our mage talks. As an outsider of the element plane, what is your qualification to gossip about the mage''s God?" a female mage glanced at Luna with contempt. "Let me see, she must be with that necromancer. Didn''t that necromancer also claim to be an element envoy before? We should deal with her first!" more mages'' angry scolds came one after another, and Luna couldn''t see it at all. With Luna''s questioning, the angry voices of the mages almost instantly drowned her. Tao Tao''s angry eyes condensed on her, which also made her subconsciously step back. At the critical moment, deken shook his head and took the initiative to say, "well, she doesn''t understand the greatness of the mage God. After all, she is a resident of the element plane. Back to the magic field, the core ability in the magic field is to decompose everything in the field into the most original state of the world, that is, the state of the initial four magic elements." Listening to deken''s story, the nearby mage realized something. A young man who was already a magic mage said: "so, the lightning that dissipated out of thin air before is the role of the magic field." Deken nodded: "as spells condensed from pure magic elements, in the magic field, they are very consistent with the rules of the field and are the best decomposed existence. On the magic, the treasures, magic images, puppets, artifacts and even our bodies we use can be decomposed, but the degree of difficulty is different." Listening to deken''s story, the nearby mages immediately took a breath. They thought of the conch like treasure in the enemy''s hand, the treasure decomposed in front of them, which is more persuasive than anything. "Dragon slaying hero, you say we are also things that can be decomposed by the magic field? How is this possible? We are not those treasures, but we are living lives..." a profound mage asked with some doubt. "So what? The four magic elements constitute our world and everything in the world. Dare you say that your body is not composed of the four magic elements? From this point of view, what is the essential difference between you and those treasures?" Seeing a mage questioning himself, deken accentuated his tone. The mage he looked at directly lowered his head at this moment and dared not look at his eyes full of divine light. "It is said that when the magic field is used to the extreme, it is enough to completely turn everything in the field into pure magic elements. There is no more material left, and any enemy can''t escape the decomposition of the magic field." it seems to think of something, deken added, "However, after all, it is only recorded in ancient books. President Eli is not the God of mages. It depends on the extent to which he can display this field. However, it should not be a problem to solve those difficult undead creatures." Looking at the battlefield in the distance, deken put his hands in front of him and slowly commented. The members of the Legion who are fearless of death and constantly reborn have brought great pressure to the mages. In addition to freezing them completely, ordinary spells can''t stop their pace at all. However, with the development of the magic field, with the blessing of strong magic elements, the bodies of the Legion members are melting little by little, but they themselves can''t feel any pain. Even if they are full of holes, they can only watch the change happen blankly. Even deken, after seeing the emergence of the magic field, has different views on Eli, and the matters related to cooperation with the magic guild will be changed accordingly. "How could this happen... Master..." Near rod, farezer showed a flustered look. The ability in front of him had completely exceeded his expected scope. No matter how exquisite his command was, he could not compete with this terrible ability. "Interesting ability." The black cloak fluttered slowly. Rod looked at what was happening nearby and commented faintly. He raised his left hand and saw that the fingertips of his index finger and middle finger had melted and were spreading upward. Chapter 2173 Feeling what happened nearby, rod realized that the undead army was facing an unprecedented crisis. In Eli''s magic field, the Legion members are dying little by little, and their bodies are changing uncontrollably to pure magic elements, but rod can''t stop all this. "Master, help me..." A big demon with half of his body melted, most of his face muscles melted, and his facial features twisted together struggled to come to rod and prayed to him. Rod pierced his chest with his sword. The lightning spread on the sword quickly ended his life, and the field of death brought him back to life. The reborn great devil has recovered his incomplete body that has not died, and is still unable to resist the ability in the magic field. It looks no different from before, and continues to die. This discovery also made rod''s face sink. Eli''s magic field can return everything to the most essential state of life, that is, the existence of the four magic elements. Even the rebirth of the death field can not make up for the missing essence of life in this process. After all, the bodies of Legion members melted in the magic field only changed from one form to another, which did not involve death. Their bodies melted, but did not die, but existed in an invisible form. This transformation beyond death and life can not be made up in the field of death. In a sense, the magic field can form a firm restraint against the death field. Of course, the magic field itself has certain limitations. If it were not for the shrouding of the shackles of war, rod would have used space magic to break away from the shrouded scope of the magic field. Seeing the members of the Legion and their own bodies melting in the magic field, rod also flashed a bit of inexplicable color in his eyes. The best way to break the magic field is to directly destroy Eli, the owner of the field and the president of the magic guild. However, it is not so simple to do this under the protection of many legendary mages and the limitations of the magic field. When the Legion members are continuously reduced and unsustainable, doing so is tantamount to seeking death. Rod''s artifact, whether the Titan arrow that can cause huge spell damage or the magic source that can quickly restore mana value, has extremely limited effect in the real magic field, which also makes rod''s strength difficult to show. As for the direct assassination of Eli by relying on space magic, the possibility of success is very small. Even Sally, the leader of thieves, may not be able to do it here. Rod, who has only basic attributes but no relevant special skills, is naturally difficult to achieve. In addition, the way to escape was completely sealed by the shackles of war. It seems that there is only one way to choose in front of rod. "The source of sin..." With the meditation in rod''s mind, a special panel emerged in front of him, which is a branch independent of the character attribute panel and a panel about the number of karma points. From the king of hell, rod snatched the soul fragments belonging to the holy trace. The sin accumulated in those souls was transformed into a large number of sin points and displayed in the system. With those karma points, rod can not only improve the character level, but also directly exchange the power in the field belonging to the king of hell with the help of the system. Before that, rod hesitated a little about the choice of the field. He didn''t know what to exchange in order to maximize his promotion. Finally, he decided to leave it at the critical moment to make a choice. Now, it''s the time to make a choice. "Huh?" Not far away, Eli, who was just in his spare time and melted the members of the legion with the power of the field, suddenly seemed to notice something, his eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and the magic elements in the space seemed to have changed somewhat. "This feeling... It''s impossible, it can''t happen..." On one side, deken, the hero of the college, also seemed to find something. He looked at the battlefield not far away and murmured. Shrouded in the magic field, it doesn''t need the college mages in the same industry to take action. Just do a good job in defense. Relying on the strength of the field alone, it is enough to eliminate all the enemies in the shackles of war, which also makes the college mages calm down and relax for a while. "Dragon slaying hero, don''t be so nervous. We just need to stay here and wait for the president to destroy all the enemies." beside him, a slender female mage smiled and advised. "The ability in the magic field is far from being able to compete with our mages. After the battle, I''m afraid the situation in brakata will change greatly." many mages with deep vision have begun to think about more long-term things. Among the mages who settled down, only deken looked very serious. He stared at the battlefield in the distance. After a while, he said, "don''t you feel it? There are clearly two fields on that man!" As soon as this remark came out, the whole audience was surprised. Whether it was those college mages who looked very calm or magic mages with extraordinary talent, they were shocked at this moment. "How can it be... If one of the forces in the field can be mastered, it will be enough to stand at the top of a group of legendary creatures. Even if the enemy''s means are strange, he is not the opponent of the force in the field. He can master two kinds..." an old mage opened his mouth and murmured. "He deserves to be the president with the blood of the mage''s God. He must be the messenger sent by the mage''s God to save blakada when he learned that blakada was in danger! With the strength of those two fields, we will be able to survive the doomsday disaster." the female mage in the College looked at Eli with a little more admiration. "The details of the magic guild are really beyond the comparison of the Magic School... However, don''t be discouraged. Even if he has two fields, the magic school still has something they don''t have, that is, the hero born among the mages!" a magic mage shouted, and his eyes looked at deken with determination. From the words of these mages, deken seemed to realize something and took the initiative to say, "I think you have made a mistake." "Dragon slaying hero, why do you say that?" the magic mage asked somewhat puzzled, "do you think the field is more important than the hero?" Deken shook his head and sighed deeply: "the man with two fields I said is not the president of the magic guild, but his enemy, that is, the necromancer." As deken''s words fell, there was a moment of silence, and all the mages nearby stared, and they couldn''t believe what he said. Chapter 2174 "It''s impossible... The necromancer, who is not even a legendary creature, has the ability to gain power in two fields..." After hearing this from the hero deken, the magic mage''s first reaction was naturally not to believe it. He did not believe that the evil necromancer could take charge of two different fields. In the view of the magic mage, even the existence of the legendary peak may not be able to understand the power of the field. Only top mages like the president are qualified to contact the power of the field. What is the qualification of the dead mage to do this, and two in a row? The words of the magic mage undoubtedly spoke the voice of many creatures around. At this moment, they all looked at deken with some expectations, hoping that the Dragon slaying hero could admit his wrong judgment. However, deken just sighed deeply and had no intention of doing so. While these mages were talking, soon, there were changes in the field. The blazing flames spread everywhere. At this moment, the cold in the snow no longer exists. Instead, it is unbearable dry and hot. The position around rod has turned into a sea of fire. The light became distorted under the high temperature. The nearby Legion members did not feel desperate, but showed an excited look. They found that the melting of their bodies had stopped at this moment. "This is... Fire magic element? How can this happen?" Not far away, Eli, who maintained the magic field, changed his look, as if he had found something bad. In the magic field, the four relatively balanced magic elements completely lost control at this moment and began to transform rapidly towards a single magic element. Even Eli could not stop this process. Eli gritted his teeth, which was almost impossible in front of him who mastered the magic field. In this world, no one knows the magic elements better than him, let alone break through the limitations of the magic field. In his field, he turns around the types of magic elements. Eli doesn''t believe anyone can do this except the former mage God. "Mr. President, what did the necromancer do? Why could he disturb the magic field? This is the inheritance of the God of mages. There is no mage in the world who can disobey the power of the magic field!" the prophet asked anxiously beside Eli. At this moment, Eli seemed to think of something, and his eyes showed a kind of shock. He took a deep look at rod: "you''re right. Ordinary mages really can''t do this, and those elemental creatures can''t do it. The only thing that can resist the magic field is the main butchers of the elements, the ancient elemental monarchs." At the same time, deep in hell. The red haired girl who just took a group of mages out of anger suddenly felt something wrong at this moment. The flame ignited from her, and soon her slightly uneasy look became a little confused. Maybe it was just her illusion. She suddenly felt that her ability to control the flame had decreased a lot, but after carefully examining her own field, she didn''t find any abnormality, as if nothing had happened. Everything was just her illusion, which made her frown. "The great jealous king, you look a little uneasy." a burly demon leader asked slowly beside her. "Maybe I can solve the problem for you." "Nothing, Salem... I''m just disturbed by a hateful human being, and I can''t recover my peace now." referring to the human being, the red haired girl puffed up her mouth and seemed to burst out flames in her eyes. "That''s good. I''ve brought the will of the arrogant king. The war is coming. He is very dissatisfied with your appearance in blakada." the great demon serron said slowly, "we need your burning field to guide the coming of the fire of doomsday." The red haired girl snorted coldly, but she didn''t say much after all. Instead, she checked her own field again. She always felt that there was something wrong. Obviously, there was no abnormality, but there was some uneasiness in her heart, as if she had lost something important. "It''s all your fault, rod... You made me so upset. When I see you next time, I''ll want you to look good!" she thought secretly in her heart, and what she didn''t know was that rod was thinking of her, exactly, her field. "Burning field..." In the surface world, in the center of a group of Legion members, rod slowly recited the name of this field. After spending 700W karma points, rod also achieved his wish and obtained the powerful field belonging to the king of hell. Different from several other hell kings, Fromm has the identity of element monarch in addition to the identity of hell monarch. Although the magic field directly points to the origin of all things, that is, the magic elements that constitute the world, which can turn everything into the form of pure magic elements, it is slightly inferior to the ancient element monarch. This, as early as in the game of previous lives, rod knew in advance. The power in the magic field cannot be used to restrict the elemental monarch, or even be restrained by the elemental monarch in turn. Otherwise, the people of the magic guild will not wake up the long dead hero Tanan and use the power of the great hero. As the core power of element monarchs, the power of their fields belongs to the most powerful group in all fields. In the source of sin, the price required in the field of burning is enough to require 700W sin points, which is second only to the field of fate and trial. The price in the field of burning is enough to exchange for the field of the dead and the field of epidemic diseases. This price is not high. Rod''s karma points from the soul of the scarlet are only 1300W. After exchanging for the burning field, the karma points are immediately reduced by more than half. If you spend these points on other abilities, it is enough to raise rod''s character level to the level of legendary creatures, or to raise seven special skills to the level of legend, which is enough to show how expensive the field of burning embers is. In order to resist the power of the magic field, rod did not hesitate to exchange for the burning field. On the other hand, the high number of karma points required by the burning field also explained its strength to rod. After exchanging the burning field, rodton felt the powerful power contained in this field. Flames emerged from rod. At this moment, the melting trend of all Legion members stopped. Instead, they were lit with a raging flame, which shocked the nearby mages and didn''t understand what had happened. Chapter 2175 "What is this area?" Seeing that the elementalization of the Legion members had completely stopped, Eli''s eyes coagulated and asked slowly. "Solve your field." Rod gave a sneer. As soon as the burning field appeared, it immediately reversed the unfavorable situation for the Legion members. After losing the extinction ability in the magic field, even if the Legion members die many times, they can regain their rebirth in the death field. "Master, please let me lead the army and show those mages some strength!" Beside rod, the dead body, farezer, who was refilled with fire, immediately asked rod for instructions. "I''m sorry, you may not need to fight this battle," rod said slowly, looking at the members of the magic guild in the distance. At the same time, a strong sense of crisis began to spread in the hearts of all mages. "What happened? Why did I feel so scared, like walking on the edge of a cliff? If I was careless, I would fall?" a mage subconsciously stepped back and muttered. "I have a hunch of death! It''s impossible. With the president of the magic guild and many legendary mages here, how can this happen?" a college mage, holding a crystal ball for divination, said in a panic, with a bit of crying in his words. "Be quiet! Don''t panic. This is our home. Don''t blame my spell for saying such words that disturb morale!" an old mage, aware of the seriousness of the problem, quickly scolded other mages. Even if he was vaguely aware of the coming crisis, he said such words at this time, It will only make morale collapse quickly and everyone lose their fighting spirit. At the corner of the mage team, Luna seemed to find something. She stretched out her hand and caught a snowflake falling from the sky. The traces left by battlefield Magic have not completely dissipated. Under the confrontation in the field, snowflakes fall on one side of the mage camp, while the undead Legion on on the other side is burning all over. The snow that should have melted immediately did not happen as expected, but remained in Luna''s palm. When she rubbed her fingers, she found that it was not snow at all, but some kind of burning ash. Luna found something wrong because of her sensitivity to fire magic elements. In her perception, the fire magic elements in this space have been rich to an incredible level and are still being added. The original battlefield magic, the strong water magic elements released, and the various magic elements decomposed from the president''s field, are now shrouded in an inexplicable power, changing to a magic element that Luna is most familiar with and good at, that is, the fire magic element. "This power..." Luna seemed to think of something, and her eyes showed a deep surprise. Her eyes looked at rod with a bit of incredible meaning. "Burn all this up." See that the transformation of magic elements has been completed, rod said slowly. With the falling of rod''s words, all the fire magic elements in the space are now transformed into the form of the entity. They no longer float in the air in an invisible form, but become a blazing flame. For a moment, the mage team fell into a sea of fire, and there were endless howls. "Use the magic of resisting fire quickly! Resist the damage of those flames!" The old mage, who was struggling to support in the sea of fire, loudly reminded other mages. Don''t need the old mage''s reminder. Mages who are sensitive to magic elements have already found it wrong. With a flash of red light in the mage team, the hero deken applied the highest level fire control magic to all mages with the help of Magic Elements in the space. Under the fire control magic of hero deken, it is reasonable that the resistance of all mages to fire magic has been greatly improved. Not only that, the fire can''t burn on their clothes at all. Even if they are in the sea of fire, they can persist for a long time, but at the moment, the situation has not developed according to the mage''s expectations. The fire that devoured everything turned most mages into ashes in an instant. The existence of fire control magic only slightly prolonged the process. More mages lost consciousness as early as the moment the sea of fire appeared, and were eventually burned, and even their bones melted rapidly. Like the coming of the end, many mages were in despair. Even if they wanted to escape far with space magic, they could not get rid of the blockade of the shackles of war and could only stay in the sea of fire. Many astute mages thought of going to the sky to avoid the burning of fire. However, when they moved instantly and cooperated with Hercules shield to stand in the air, they found that the situation was not as they thought. Even the sky was full of fire and there was no safe place at all. Those boundless fires are burning out of thin air. It seems that they will not stop until the whole space is completely burned. It is more like the anger from the magic element itself than the ordinary flame. This discovery inevitably made the mages who came to the air despair. What was waiting for them was to be burned into ashes and sprinkled on the heads of other surviving mages. Only legendary mages can gain a foothold in this sea of fire, but their situation is also difficult. Obviously, they can''t support it for too long. "This is not your field. Who are you?" In the sea of fire, Eli was not hurt by half, but he was unable to stop what happened around him. As before, rod could not change the abnormal situation of the Legion members. At the moment, the situation has been reversed. "Of course, this belongs to my field. I have to thank you. If you hadn''t gathered such strong magic elements in the space blocked by the shackles of war, I couldn''t do all this." rod said slowly. The emergence of the burning field immediately changed the original situation. Without the help of Legion members and the cooperation of other artifacts, rod can destroy those mages only by the power of the burning field and the strong magic elements blocked here. As if thinking of something, rod took a deep breath. "It is worthy of the domain owned by the elemental monarch... All the time, I have restrained Fulham''s power by relying on the immunity to fire magic in the blood of the great devil. If I had changed to other creatures, I''m afraid she would have burned to ashes." It seems that he thought of something, rod sighed in his heart. Only by owning the field of burning embers himself can rod understand how terrible the power belonging to Fulham is. Chapter 2176 The ability to belong to the field of incineration was far beyond rod''s expectation. Originally, rod only intended to help the members of the Legion and himself get rid of the end of being completely decomposed by the magic field with the help of the field belonging to Fulham. After rod really exchanged the burning field, he knew that he was far from thinking about this field. Relying on the existence of the burning field, rod immediately resolved the immediate crisis. Not only that, in front of the burning field, even the top mages of bracada seemed unable to compete. In order to maximize the effect of the burning field, rod immediately spent skill points and raised his fire magic to the level of a master, which also slightly improved the power of the field. According to rod''s prediction, he needs at least legendary fire magic to give full play to the power in the field of burning embers. Even legendary special skills can''t give full play to the power in this field. He must have divine special skills to change the field. When there is no divine level soul summoning, rod''s death field is more like an automatic soul summoning at any time without mana value. However, with the blessing of divine level soul summoning, the death field shows its real power, and the undead Legion can be formed. Only master level fire magic rod can naturally not exert his power in the field of burning to the limit. What rod can use is only the most basic ability in the field of burning. As a realm owned by the elemental monarch, the burning realm can directly act on all magic elements. If Eli''s magic field can turn all substances into the purest magic elements, then the burning field can turn all magic elements into fire magic elements, which can not be compared even in the magic field. With the space blocked by the shackles of war, a large number of magic elements contained in the burning field are forcibly transformed into fire magic elements, and another ability in this field can also be displayed. Elemental monarchs are the masters of magical elements. Their ability also extends to their fields. According to rod''s current fire magic level, he can''t directly give fire life like Fulham, and raise his hand to create a huge fire giant. All he can do is stimulate the power of the fire magic element itself and drag all around into the Fire Sea formed by the extreme flame. Shrouded in the burning field, at this moment, rod''s body lit a raging flame, and the flame lit on him was the best weapon against magic. The fire replaces the original body, is decomposed into magic elements by the magic field, and then turns into fire again in the burning field. This ability alleviates the injuries of other Legion members. Although it can not completely recover them, at least the situation will not continue to deteriorate. According to rod''s prediction, he needs at least legendary fire magic to shape his body with fire, so as to repair the broken injuries of Legion members. Even in the field of death, he can''t recover such injuries. With the emergence of the burning field, the mage side suffered heavy losses for a time. Even Eli''s magic field seemed powerless at this moment. The magic field could not complete the transformation between magic elements, which was the power of the element monarch. "Hero deken, if we go on like this, we will all die here. Don''t untie the shackles of war!" the mage who supported hard in the sea of fire on the side of the college couldn''t help but say at this moment. The flame generated in the burning field contains the pure power of the elemental monarch, not to mention the blessing of the incomparably huge magical elements in the space, which makes it more difficult for those mages to resist. Even the legendary mage showed signs of falling at this moment. What makes nearby mages more desperate is that those legendary mages who have just fallen into the sea of fire will climb up again in a way they can''t understand, and aim their spells at their former companions. After losing the restrictions in the magic field, those undead creatures that would not die suddenly became a nightmare in the hearts of many mages. The flame shrouded the members of the Legion and burned them all over. At the same time, it also made them look more terrible. Rod never considered whether the Legion members would be burned to death after the flame was covered in order to fight against the magic field. Firstly, many Legion members came from hell and had strong tolerance and even direct immunity to the flame. Secondly, rod also had the field of death. As long as the Legion members are not directly decomposed and melted like the magic field, the death field can quickly revive them, and all their injuries can be recovered. On the side of the battlefield, the hero deken took a deep look at rod and finally sighed deeply: "once the shackles of war are enabled, no one can break away from it. Even I can''t take back this treasure." "How could this happen?" Hearing the speech, the legendary mages nearby showed desperate eyes one after another. In order to resist the extreme flame in the burning field, their mana value rapidly passed, and there was not much left in the twinkling of an eye. If they continued like this, the only thing waiting for them was to die. A group of mages who were unwilling to die bombarded their spells on the shackles of war. However, their attacks only had little effect. In front of the strengthened shackles of war, even the blood praise in rod''s hand could not break the shackles of war. Naturally, it was difficult for those mages to do their spells. "I have a way." When a group of mages fell into deep despair, a steady voice came from their ears. Following the prestige, they saw the power of this application field, President Eli who fought with the enemy. "Mr. President, I don''t know what you do about the current situation. Our space magic can''t be used because of the blockade of the shackles of war." When the president spoke out, Eric, Dean of the college, asked immediately. "Although I don''t know how the necromancer has the power in two fields, from the current situation, the only way to break away from this space is to destroy the war shackles. Your magic can''t effectively destroy the war shackles, but that doesn''t mean I can''t." Eli replied quickly. At this moment, both the mages in the college and the members of the magic guild put their eyes on Eli, and their eyes were full of hope. Chapter 2177 "Mr. President, we represent the glory of blakada. Both the guild members and the magicians in the college can be called the backbone of blakada. If something happens, the mage country may not be able to survive the doomsday disaster!" Seeing that Eli had a way to break the shackles of war so that other mages could escape, a legendary mage from the college quickly said. At this moment, after seeing the two fields owned by the dead mage, many mages no longer have the fighting spirit to persist. The existence of the burning field also makes them dare not have such fighting spirit. If they continue to stay here, I''m afraid they will be burned to ashes soon after their mana is exhausted. "That''s right, Mr. President. Please hurry up and save brakada''s power." Even the mages in the magic guild began to pray to Eli. Hearing the speech, Eli took a deep breath and looked at the man in black in the distance. Since the last farewell, rod''s strength has improved far beyond Eli''s expectation. Now, he can exert his strength in two fields. Even Eli, who holds the holy thing, can''t imagine such strength improvement. He really doesn''t know how rod did this, but the strength in the field can''t be fake at all, Eli could only bite his teeth and accept the situation. Breaking the shackles of war requires the power of magic. Eli can do this, but he seems very hesitant. If the shackles of war were lifted and the mages were able to extricate themselves from difficulties, the dead mage would no longer be restricted. If he was released this time, Eli could not imagine how his strength would change the next time he saw him. It seems to be the best time to destroy the dead mage. If all legendary mages work together, not afraid of those dead creatures and the threat of fire, they may not be able to kill the dead mage completely. After feeling the reaction of nearby mages, Eli sighed deeply. They who had lost their fighting spirit were unwilling to make such desperate moves. "Turn everything into magic elements." Finally, Eli stopped insisting. He raised his hand. With a whisper in his mouth, his momentum soared. With his action, the fire magic elements in the space suddenly increased by a large part, as if something had suddenly been decomposed by the magic field, which also made the nearby flame more prosperous. Rod in the distance also gave a light eech at this moment. The mage who didn''t understand what happened immediately screamed, but the scream didn''t last long, and soon turned into cheers full of joy. The strong chains that block the surrounding space begin to melt rapidly at this moment. The burning of fire only makes it red, but the melting at the moment destroys it directly from the source. "No, those mages are going to..." Rod seemed to find something, and his face immediately became ugly. He never thought that Eli planned to directly destroy the shackles of war, so as to free the nearby mages from difficulties. As a treasure with unique effects, the shackles of war can trap powerful enemies and block any means of escape. However, if they are not used well, they will only bind themselves like those mages. Even if they want to escape, they can''t do it at all. At this moment, rod can only pray in his heart. Eli''s destruction of the war yoke is slower than he thought, while rod quickly attached the flame to the war yoke in an attempt to hinder the decomposition of the magic field. Things did not follow the law array expected by rod. Under rod''s gaze, with several crisp sounds ringing through the sky, the war shackles blocking space broke from the middle at this moment. For a time, hidden chains were revealed in the sky, front, back, left and right of the battlefield, and even in the depths of the earth. Those closely intertwined, like a big net, the chains that seal the whole battlefield are broken under the melting of the magic field, which also makes the nearby space look full of holes. The breaking of the shackles of war also lifted the blockade of space. Mages for the rest of their lives did not dare to slack off at this moment. They immediately performed space magic without even calling, so they had to immediately escape the battlefield through the portal. "Want to go?" Seeing this, rod gave a cold hum. He spent a lot of sin points in exchange for the existence of the burning field. He won''t let the mage escape like this. At the next moment, a tragic cry came out from the mage camp. I saw many mages burning with fire struggling to put out the flame, but they couldn''t do it. Their breath became weaker and weaker, and finally fell in front of the portal they opened. Seeing this, the hero deken seemed to find something and shouted, "be careful! Don''t enter the portal you opened!" Rod took a faint look at deken. Rod was not too surprised that the hero could immediately find the means he used. As a magic mage who is extremely sensitive to the perception of Magic Elements in space, it is not surprising to find this. The burning field can transform all magic elements into fire magic elements. This effect is not overbearing. Even the formed magic can not escape the transformation of the burning field. Looking at the portal opened by those mages, rod couldn''t help thinking of the means frem had used before. She could condense a layer of Flame Film in front of the formed portal in an instant, causing devastating damage to the mages trying to enter it. Before that, rod thought it was a kind of fire wall magic. Rod was no stranger to this kind of magic. Luna in the elemental envoy was very good at this kind of magic. Until he had the field of burning embers, rod knew that it was not a simple magic at all, but a power belonging to the field. At this moment, rod used the power of the field to directly turn the portal released by those mages into a hot flame portal. The unprepared mages entered unexpectedly and ended up in a very miserable end. Looking at those mages struggling in the flames, rod couldn''t help showing satisfaction. Even if he just got the field of burning embers, he could still feel that the terrible potential contained in this field was not weaker than rod''s own death field. Thinking of this, rod took a deep breath. In the field, rod''s research is very shallow. Even if he gets the field of burning, it may take a long time to use this ability as skillfully as Fulham. Chapter 2178 "Don''t use the space magic containing the portal. You''re just wasting your mana! Retreat to the magic guild in the city. Only in this way can you survive!" Seeing that the escape portal displayed by the mages turned into life-threatening traps, the hero deken quickly shouted. There are many examples of being burned to ashes. In the past, the remaining mages did not dare to disobey. Their bodies kept flashing, and they moved in an instant to evacuate towards the headquarters of the magic guild. These mages believed that if they returned to the headquarters of the magic guild, they could not be more embarrassed than before under the blessing of many defense rituals. As the headquarters of the magic guild, there are many defense rituals that are beyond the imagination of other creatures. What rod has broken before is just the thick barrier at the outermost layer. It has only a high shield value and does not have other defense capabilities. It is not the most effective defense ritual in the magic guild. Facing those mages who move away in an instant, the effect of the burning field is much worse at this time, and there is no way to leave them completely. With the melting of the shackles of war, the magic elements forbidden in the space also spread around. The dissipation of strong magic elements also greatly weakened the basic effect of burning the field, and the flame was no longer as fierce as it once was. Looking at the retreating mages, rod gave up his pursuit plan for a time. In the burning field, the only one that has not been greatly affected should be those magic mages. Different from other mages, magic mages directly use the magic elements in the space to cast spells, which is not limited by mana value. Even after a battle, they don''t have to worry about consumption. Previously, only the mage representatives who had attended the College meeting came to the magic city to pursue rod. After receiving the news of the attack on the magic city, more mages were coming here. After the shackles of war were lifted, rod saw the magic mage group waiting outside for a long time and riding a crystal dragon. In addition, members of the magic guild also brought many magic puppets to surround the nearby group. "Mr. President... What happened in the shackles of war and how did it become like this?" The tower goblin, who was possessed like a puppet, was shocked and asked unbelievably. Eli didn''t answer, but looked at rod. "Master, please give me an order and let me take my new companions to solve those enemies!" seeing many enemies coming around, farezer took the initiative to ask for instructions. Rod shook his head and looked at him slowly: "have you forgotten the most important thing of this trip? Or do you want to deal with those elemental monarchs?" Hearing that rod mentioned it, farezer quickly waved his hand and looked at a big demon in the Legion: "didn''t you hear what the master said? Don''t go and see how agran and them performed the task!" Smelling the speech, the great devil dared not violate anything. With a flash of fire, his body disappeared in the fire. After feeling the traces left by the flame escape, rod''s face changed slightly. The existence of the burning field made him feel more information from the traces of the flame escape. Soon, rod shook his head. Now is not the best time to explore other abilities in the burning field. Those mages in the distance will not give rod such a chance. The reason why rod stayed here, rather than the moment the space blockade dissipated, he immediately went to meet with those Legion members, not to pursue those fleeing mages, but for a unique thing. He raised his head slightly, and rod''s eyes also looked at the falling chains in the sky. With rod''s action, the hero deken seemed to realize something, and his face suddenly changed. "Bad... The shackles of war!" As soon as deken''s face sank and his body flashed, he came to the sky and grabbed one of the scattered thick chains. Hot flames came from his side. Almost at the same time, rod''s body appeared with him. In the twinkling of the electric light, the blazing white light burst from the sword held by rod. It was a lightning that was enough to destroy all things. Therefore, the sky was dimmed. It seemed that only the light in rod''s hand could be seen between the whole heaven and earth. "This is..." Deken''s eyes were frozen. From the terrible lightning, he felt the threat of death. If he was hit by the terrible lightning, he would not be spared. Any kind of defense magic could not stop the lightning. Rod intends to drive the hero deken back in this way. As long as deken slows down or dodges, the shackles of war will fall into rod''s hands, which is also rod''s real purpose. For the war yoke that trapped him twice and made him try his best to get rid of it, rod inevitably gave birth to a desire. If he could get this treasure, his strength would be improved again. Even some extremely difficult enemies could not escape as long as they were sealed by the war yoke. Although the war yoke is only a simple treasure, if it is used well, its effect is no less than that of some artifact, and even in some ways, it has more powerful effect than artifact. Facing the lightning that could destroy everything, the hero deken narrowed his eyes and became more firm in his heart. He did not avoid it. He stretched out his hand to grasp the broken chain. He believed that the mage below would cover himself. As expected by the hero deken, the original strong and terrible lightning dissipated little by little before it came. In the end, there was no trace left, leaving only the bare blue sword body. The sword body bombards on the Hercules shield condensed by deken. There is no magic blessing. It is a terrible force comparable to the black dragon. It only leaves a few cracks on the Hercules shield. The Hercules shield condensed by the legendary mage is not so easy to break. On the ground, Eli slowly put down his hand, and rod''s face became ugly. The battle was about to end. Rod didn''t hesitate to spend 500 mana points to condense the ultimate lightning, which was directly dispersed by Eli in the magic field. The terrible damage of lightning was completely lost at this moment. Seeing that he was about to seize the shackles of war, deken''s face relaxed a little. If this treasure fell into the hands of the necromancer, it might lead to some terrible disaster. However, without waiting for deken to relax for a moment, the chain that should have been grasped by him suddenly disappeared, and his hand was only empty in the end. Chapter 2179 "What happened? Where are the chains of war?" As soon as the capture failed, the hero deken was stunned. He didn''t understand why the chains of war would suddenly disappear. "That''s not the ability of space magic. I don''t feel any mana fluctuation." On the ground, Eli, who paid close attention to the war situation above, frowned at this moment. From the disappeared shackles of war, he seemed to find something wrong. Even he didn''t know the whereabouts of the treasure. Only one side of rod seemed to realize something. He locked his eyes somewhere below, and his face showed some surprise: "Death Knight Vera, you came in time." With rod''s words, among the ferocious members of the Legion, a seemingly insignificant human raised his head slightly. The man was rod''s death knight, hero Vera. Villa''s heroic expertise enables him to steal other things from a long distance. Even the treasures in the archangel''s hands will be stolen by villa when he is caught off guard. When he first transformed the death knight, rod was not optimistic about villa''s heroic expertise and thought it was just an ordinary ability. However, villa surprised rod with his own ability, which also made rod look at him differently and arrange him to serve in the Legion. At this moment, Vera, who came to the battlefield, captured the war shackles scattered in the air. No matter how the mages took precautions, they could not expect this to happen. "Lord rod..." looking at rod standing with a sword in the air, Vera lowered her head slightly, as if she was expressing her respect. "Don''t let those necromancers run away! The shackles of war can''t fall into their hands!" Following rod''s line of sight, the hero deken also saw villa below and the war shackles in villa''s hand. His face immediately changed and ordered to the nearby mage. Hearing the speech, the nearby mages also realized the seriousness of the matter. If treasures such as war shackles fall into the hands of the enemy, I''m afraid they will lead to great disasters. For a time, colorful lights filled the battlefield, and all kinds of high-level magic rarely seen in ordinary days poured out from the hands of those mages, but the effect was very little. "Hero deken, those monsters can''t be killed. Even if they are frozen, it''s difficult to limit them. What should we do?" During the pouring of spells, the magic mage found the abnormality of the other party and asked deken in some embarrassment. They didn''t know how to solve those enemies. The hero deken thought for a moment, and soon locked his eyes on rod who returned to Vera: "this is a force in the field. You can cast a spell to contain those enemies, and use all your spells to concentrate fire on the enemy''s leader!" With deken''s words, the nearby magic mages suddenly understood. For a time, the strong magic power fluctuation of Tao and Tao rose from those magic mages. Even rod in the distance felt at this moment. The sense of crisis spread in rod''s heart, but he seemed very calm and took over the shackles of the war from villa unhurriedly. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ [war yoke] (damaged) Quality: Treasure Type: Battlefield Equipment requirements: character level 4 or above Basic attribute: after opening, take the user as the center and block the surrounding space of one cubic kilometer. Unless all the enemies of the user die, neither party can leave the blocked area by any means. Special attribute: if the user wins in the shackle space and the enemy''s comprehensive strength is not weaker than the user, the ability of war shackles will be improved. After failure, all promotions are cleared. Evaluation: the treasure to prevent the enemy from escaping can sometimes become a cocoon ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Rod''s face brightened when he took the war yoke in his hand. Although the war yoke is not an artifact, if it is used well, the effect is no less than any artifact in his hand. In terms of types, the war yoke is different from any treasure in rod''s hands and belongs to the ranks of battlefield treasures. When the shackles of war are unfolded, rod does not need to equip this treasure, but allows it to expand its full form and block the surrounding space. This is also the meaning of battlefield treasure. In addition to the basic efficacy of war shackles, rod also found its special ability through systematic identification. With the user''s victory in the battle in the shackle space, the blockade ability of the war shackle will be further improved. This is also the reason why rod can no longer praise with blood and easily cut off the shackles of war. Those mages have already made preparations for this after the event that the shackles of war were easily cut off by blood praise last time. To rod''s slight regret, the shackles of war at the moment show a damaged state and can''t be used for a time. To break away from the blockade of the shackles of war, in addition to solving all enemies, another way is to directly destroy the essence of the shackles of war. As long as the shackles of war are destroyed, it will naturally be unable to maintain the blockade. That''s what the mages did. Under the decomposition of the magic field, the surface of the chain in rod''s hand has been full of holes and terrible holes. It is not a simple thing to repair this treasure. At least it needs a forging master to do it. What makes rod a little relieved is that there is a forging master on the island at the moment, that is, kalenda, who forged the divine sword. It may not be difficult to repair the shackles of war. The shackles of war only restrict the departure of middle creatures, but do not prohibit the entry of external creatures. If we can''t quickly solve the enemies in chains, it will easily become a war of attrition with increasing troops. In the war of attrition, rod, who has the field of death, is no weaker than any other creature. Even those powerful mages who really consume, even if they exhaust all their mana, they can''t completely kill any Legion member under the condition of defending Rhode town. This is also the reason why rod was so excited after he got the war yoke. It was a treasure tailored for him. With the shackles of war, many special tactics in rod''s mind can be realized. With the help of this treasure, rod has the confidence to deal with the existence of the legendary peak, and the crisis caused by Ms. shadow can be resolved. "You did a good job, Vera." Thinking of this, rod couldn''t help looking at the death knight in front of him and couldn''t help praising him. If villa hadn''t appeared in time, the shackles of the war would probably have been taken back by the hero deken, and rod couldn''t have won it. Vera just wanted to say something. The terrible mana wave spread around. The joint fire gathering of the magic mage group has also come at this moment. Chapter 2180 "How''s your situation?" In the deep prison, the big devil with fire asked slowly. "Captain agran, we didn''t find the secret room. Instead, we found many hidden doors that seem to lead to other places in the city. I''ve asked those cave people to explore." a big demon with broken horns nearby replied. Agran, who held the giant sickle, nodded and sighed slightly: "according to the master''s order, our task is to search for the remains of Heroes... Unfortunately, the commander did not arrange the assistance of powerful casters for us. We can''t see useful information from the ceremony left by the mage." "You mean, I haven''t done enough research on magic?" hearing the speech, beside agran, the demon Phyllis, who was constantly fiddling with materials before the ceremony, glanced at him discontentedly. "I don''t mean that." agran scratched his head. "According to the members who supported him, after opening the wisdom wall, the master asked the sages to support us and break the ceremony of those mages for us. Why haven''t the sages appeared now?" "Who knows?" Phyllis glanced. "Why don''t you ask the master?" Agran shook his head and didn''t adopt Phyllis''s suggestion. When he came to the prison, he saw the huge chain that blocked everything and went rashly, which may affect the master''s plan. He slowly turned his eyes and looked at the front of the road, where he was wrapped by a subtle magic ceremony. The bodies of the Legion members who entered them all melted instantly. Several big demons tried to escape through the blockade with fire, and finally there was no residue left, which also made agran afraid to let other members continue to move forward. According to the news from other members, the master will send sages to support and help break the ceremony. However, for a long time, the sages have not appeared, which also makes agran uneasy and don''t understand what happened. Compared with the failure of the mission, agran was more worried about what happened to rod. The demons who are good at magic in the Legion are at a loss for the exquisite ceremony left by master bracada. They can''t get any useful information from the ceremony at all. Agran even suspects that even if they are given a long time, they won''t make much progress. Different from the mage, the enchanter''s spell casting ability does not come from the hard study of spells and magic elements, but is born in the blood and obtained by sacrificing the soul to the king. The enchanter seems to know nothing about the spell theory that must be mastered in bracada, let alone break the exquisite spell ceremony in front of him. "Master, don''t do anything on your side." agran put the giant sickle on the ground and sighed deeply. Meanwhile, the prison is somewhere. "You savage creatures, don''t let me go soon!" Surrounded by a group of savage creatures, the old man in red angrily denounced that if agran saw this scene, he would be surprised to open his mouth. That man was the sage he was thinking of. Being caught by savage creatures is something the sage Cedrus could not imagine anyway. He just arrived in the prison and was about to rush towards the confluence of the Legion members. Unexpectedly, when he passed a magic prohibition corridor, he was surrounded by a pile of savage creatures hidden here. Unable to cast spells, he could only watch himself caught by savage creatures. "Damn barbarians, if you delay the master''s plan, even your life can''t make up for it!" the sage angrily scolded. In his opinion, being caught by barbarians is the greatest shame. "Meet again, evil mage." A dull voice, mixed with a half familiar common language, reached the sage''s ears, which also stunned him. He seemed to have heard it not long ago. Soon, seeing the appearance of the savage creature in his eyes, the sage''s face changed: "it''s you... How dare you attack me?" A huge ogre king with burns all over came out from the surrounding of savage creatures. Nearby savage creatures looked at him in awe. "The ancestors are on the earth. I didn''t expect you to fall into my hands one day." looking at the sage, the ogre opened a big mouth enough to bite off his head and said mercilessly. Badu stretched out his hand and easily broke the sage''s arm in the forbidden magic space. The pain made the sage sweat. The creatures returning from the field of death have the same perception ability as before. The only difference is that their body temperature is slightly lower. Cedrus fully felt the pain and looked ferocious: "Stupid savage creature... If it weren''t for the existence of magic forbidden space, you wouldn''t be qualified to stand and talk to me, ah..." Before the sage''s voice fell, his other arm was torn off by the ogre king. "I can give you a good time by apologizing to the krylord desert and other innocent barbarians," Badu said in a deep voice. "I will die in Chonggao high school... The master... Will give me a new life, and he will avenge me..." however, Badu''s words only received the ridicule of the sage. After all, Badu said no more. The flame of hatred could not be restrained in his eyes. He held the sage''s head and crushed it completely. "I feel the will of our ancestors! The will of our ancestors is leading us!" after the execution of the sage, Badu held up his bloody palm and a firm light flashed in his eyes. At this moment, even the one eyed giant trapped here couldn''t help looking at Badu. "We can''t escape... We have solved those fire monsters, and a group of demons have come. Now even the mage has come back. We have no way to escape, and our ancestors no longer protect us!" facing Badu''s words, a pessimistic big eared monster sighed. "Who said we were going to escape?" Badu grabbed the big eared monster''s collar, lifted his whole body up and stared at him. "I can feel that the will of our ancestors remains in the depths of the prison. Only with the help of that power can we escape from heaven surrounded by the mage!" "What should we do? Those are not ordinary demons. I''m afraid only the one eyed king can compete with them." a one eyed giant with multiple burns asked Badu. Previously, he tried to escape outside the prison, but was forced back by the raging fire. With the words of the Cyclops, many barbarians looked at the ogre king one after another. At this moment, he seemed to become the leader of many barbarians. Chapter 2181 "The will of our ancestors is ahead. Now it''s time for us to sacrifice our lives!" In the eyes of a crowd of savage creatures, trust or fear, the ogre king shouted. After crushing the heads of the sages and avenging the barbarians on the half plane, Badu only felt a burst of happiness in his heart, accompanied by the depression in his heart all the time, and the guilt that made the mages track the half plane because of his arrival. At the moment, it also completely dissipated, and replaced by a force that was constantly emerging. At this moment, he looked into the eyes of a group of savage creatures and couldn''t help condensing a unique divine light. A magnificent momentum spread from him. All the savages looking at him were encouraged at this moment. "But... In that case, we will all die in the hands of those demons. I see what they have been looking for. Maybe they came for the will of their ancestors..." A cowardly big eared monster said in a trembling voice. His words also shook the hearts of many savage creatures. Badu shook his head and patted the big eared monster''s thin shoulder: "Do you know what will happen to the slaves who stay in prison? Those mages will use us as tools to explore other planes. Even if we are lucky enough, we will bring bad luck to other creatures. Only the will of our ancestors can completely save us! Even if we sacrifice for this, it is better than becoming the tools of evil mages!" Inspired by Badu, even when he thought of those demons, the big eared monster''s legs would tremble, but at this moment, he couldn''t help holding the weapon in his hand. "You''re right, hero Badu." The words from a distance stunned the ogre''s eyes. He seemed very familiar with the voice. Along the way, he saw a very special existence, a hero with blue skin and barbarian blood flowing in his body. "Hero York! It''s great that you''re okay! I didn''t expect to meet you here again." After discovering the barbarian hero, the ogre King''s eyes lit up and his voice became excited. Badu recognized that the man was York, the hero he was loyal to in the battle for the throne of crullod. Different from other savage creatures, York also has the blood of gods and monsters in addition to the blood of barbarians. His mother is a God and monster Lord, but his father is a barbarian. He was born in bracada, received the guidance of a mage and showed his extraordinary magic talent. Finally, he gave up the power of magic and became a barbarian hero. In the battle of krylord''s throne, the hero York was once regarded as the Lord of the barbarian people, Colg''s strong enemy, and Badu was also one of his followers, but ended in failure. "I saw the fate of those companions." York''s face sank when he mentioned this matter, and an angry flame flashed in his eyes. "Those mages recognized the divine and strange blood in me and were ready to let me explore a more dangerous plane. Unfortunately, the prison collapsed before they implemented the plan. This must be the will left by their ancestors!" Badu nodded, but he was a little confused about York''s words, scratched his head and asked, "hero York, what did you call me just now? Did I hear wrong?" York looked at the ogre king and said, "you heard right. After becoming a hero, you may be a little uncomfortable, but it doesn''t matter. Soon you will feel the benefits of being a hero and the unique abilities of a hero, which will help you defeat all enemies." After confirming this from the hero York, Badu showed deep surprise. He heard that heroes can distinguish each other and it is difficult to hide their identity, but what he didn''t expect was that he could also become a hero. "Kolg colluded with the elathians and broke the rules of the war of the throne! When I returned to krylord, I would let all krylodes see his true face! As for now..." York''s words, he turned his body and looked at the deepest part of the prison. "The call of the ancestors is there, and he must not fall into the hands of other creatures!" "The passage of the prison is full of those terrible demons. We can''t pass their defense at all, let alone go to the deepest part of the prison to see what there is." A Orc couldn''t help but say. All the creatures gathered here were creatures with krylord''s blood. Even if other kinds of creatures in the prison wanted to join and waited for them, they were only torn to pieces by other savage creatures. "When I came here, I saw a strange creature." With that, York stretched out his hand, pulled a dark shadow from one side, threw it in front of him and untied his helped hands. Under the gaze of the fire, the savage creature in the prison saw the real appearance of the dark shadow. It was a humanoid monster with only the upper body. He looked like a human, but he had no hair, eyelashes and eyes. His open mouth showed sharp fangs. Having lost the second half of it, he could only use his hands to help move forward. He felt the threat from savage creatures. He put his body right on the ground and began to dig up rapidly with his hands. If York hadn''t pulled him from behind, it would be enough to make his body disappear into the channel just dug out. "This is..." looking at the monster taken out by York, a group of savage creatures showed puzzled eyes one after another. They had never seen such a unique monster among crullod. "I''ve seen this kind of monster." one of the barbarians in the team seemed to think of something and took the initiative to say, "That was a long time ago. Once when I was looking for food, I chased my prey to its nest. I wanted to get more prey from its nest, but I accidentally entered a huge underground space and almost couldn''t come back. There are many monsters like this." With the barbarian''s narration, the nearby barbarian creatures couldn''t help but put their eyes on him. Badu seemed to think of something and asked, "then what? Didn''t those monsters do to you?" The barbarian scratched his head and thought for a moment before he replied, "their strength is very weak. They eat like skeletons and have no meat at all... In my memory, although they can dig channels, they don''t look like the monster in front of them." Under the gaze of many savage creatures, the monster roared, and a large mass of black fog burst out in his body, enveloping all around. Chapter 2182 "Be careful!" The sudden change of the eyeless monster was beyond the expectation of all savage creatures. They could not imagine that the monster with only half of its body and no resistance at all still hid such means. Under the cover of black fog, York undoubtedly noticed the wrong for the first time. Although he no longer used magic, the knowledge he learned from the magic school had been deeply engraved in his mind and never forgotten. "This ability... The caveman is not an ordinary undead, he is a vampire." A certain idea flashed through his mind, which surprised York. He never thought that the cave man living underground would be a vampire. According to the teaching of the school of magic, the Necromancer''s magic originated from Diya has nothing to do with those cave people. Cave people with fragile bodies can''t surpass the limitations of their bodies and become vampires across ranks. There were demons, underground creatures and undead creatures in the prison. This situation was far beyond York''s expectation. Although he seized the opportunity to escape from his prison, he did not understand what had happened. Before York could figure it out, a group of bats scattered in the black fog and flew away. Although he felt all this, he couldn''t stop the bats at all. The shrouded black fog has brought the best shelter for those bats. Ordinary savage creatures can''t see anything at this moment. Even if York can feel the flight trajectory of those bats, he can''t shoot down a large number of flexible bats in the air with his weapons. Having vowed not to use magic, he could only watch the bats fly away. In addition, York began to have a bad feeling in his heart. If the cave man had this bat like ability from the beginning, why didn''t he show it at the beginning, but wait until now? Thinking of this, York''s face suddenly changed. Before he reminded his nearby companions, he heard a low voice: "I knew someone was going to destroy the master''s plan." The darkness gradually dissipated, and it was a group of terrible demons who found them at this moment. The first is a big demon with scars all over. There is a raging flame on his body. Just walking slowly is enough to frighten a group of savage creatures. "You are unlucky to meet me, Carl. I am the most powerful demon in the Legion. However, you are also lucky. Being one of my achievements is a dream of other creatures. I will use your life to prove to the master that I am the leader of the undead Legion!" Holding a giant sickle, the scar devil said fiercely. His words spread all over the ears of savage creatures. With momentum alone, many savage creatures lost their fighting spirit in an instant. The gap between rank and strength makes the morale of savage creatures low. Even in hell, the great devil is the most powerful existence. It is not something that savage creatures can compete with. Not to mention that beside the great devil, there are many cave vampires with the same smell of death, including the one who turns into a bat. "Damn, those demons use this means..." At this moment, York clenched his teeth secretly. He knew that the cave vampire who was good at digging channels was a bait for the enemy to lead out other savage creatures hiding here. The fire flashed over the arrogant devil, but nothing else happened. Carl, holding a huge sickle and preparing to cut off the one eyed giant''s head, was stunned and swept his eyes across the area where the savage creature was located: "Forbid casting spells? This can''t be the ability that you savage creatures should have. This should be the means brought by the prison and belonging to the mage..." With that, Carl''s eyes turned and looked at the body in red gorgeous robes lying at the feet of barbarian creatures. "That''s..." It seems that he thought of something. Carl''s face changed slightly. He immediately raised his hand and tried to turn the body in front of him into one of the undead legions with the help of the power given by his master. Due to the limitation of artifact, the undead creatures transformed from other Legion members will be one level lower than themselves, but at the moment, Carl can''t care so much. Soon, he got the conclusion he wanted. "I can''t transform the corpse, which can only show that he was already a dead creature before he died, and maybe even a member of the undead Legion... Who allowed you to do this, you damn green creatures?" Looking at the broken body, Carl''s eyes lit up with anger. Even if he could not hide with the help of the power of fire, the anger belonging to the great devil was still not bearable by the savage creatures in front of him. Feeling the tension of the atmosphere, in addition to those already frightened savages, others such as York, Badu and others looked at each other one after another. They all saw some determination from each other''s eyes. "Fix them!" With Carl''s roar, a group of cave vampires beside him entered the bat state one after another, gave up the cave man''s weak body, and faced the enemy with a more flexible bat posture. For a time, with the bats of many cave vampires, the strong black fog filled the whole battlefield, covering the sight of almost all savage creatures. The flame dissipated the darkness, and Carl''s body appeared. He rushed in front of a group of bats, holding a huge sickle, and kept harvesting towards those savage creatures. The blood fluttered beside him, which also made his body more hot. Feeling the dull footsteps going away, Carl slowed down his action by half a beat and showed a look of amazement. At the beginning of the battle, many savage creatures took advantage of the opportunity of cave vampire bat to rush directly towards their own side, but they didn''t stop fighting, but directly broke through the siege, which also annoyed him. In the undead legion, Carl is no longer the leader. What he can lead is just a group of cave vampires. This is what Carl transformed himself in the battle of the underground world. For the transformation of cavemen, Carl did not transform them into ordinary corpses and witches, but made them more flexible vampires. To give full play to the power of corpse witches, we must gather a large number of existence. Maybe other big demons in the Legion do so, but Carl is not prepared to do so. What he values is the flexibility of vampires, which is enough to completely change the low-strength cavemen. But at this moment, the disadvantages of vampires are revealed. Under the fierce and fearless charge launched by the huge savage creatures, it is difficult for the bat turned vampires to stop effectively. Chapter 2183 Thunder blew and snow spread. "Damn, how did these mages suddenly become enlightened?" It was another thunder bomb that rang through the sky and exploded in front of rod. If rod hadn''t melted his body into the fire in time, this magic alone would be enough to hit rod hard. Although mages have just suffered from the shackles of war, their abilities are still at the top of a group of legendary creatures. When they raise their hands and feet, they can cause terrible damage. Rod, who had just appeared from the fire, had not waited for him to catch his breath, and the magic mage''s fifth level magic arrived again. Rod had no choice but to continue to dodge in the fire. For a moment, derrod kept flashing and moving in the air. Where he appeared, the terrible spell would bombard him there in the next moment. The existence of the burning field has brought a great improvement to the flame hiding. The so-called flame evasion is the ability of the great devil to turn himself into a flame and travel freely through space. In the field of burning, rod is the controller of the nearby flame, and the exertion of flame evasion can get twice the result with half the effort. The most intuitive point is that as long as the falling point of the flame escape is within the burning field, the secondary flame escape can be counted as no cooling time. This also provides a lot of convenience for rod to escape the spell bombardment of mages. Unfortunately, due to the low level of fire magic, rod could not apply this ability to other great demons in the Legion. If we can do so, the strength of the undead Legion will be greatly improved. "Master, please be careful! Members of the undead Legion are not happy yet..." Seeing rod who looked in danger under the continuous bombardment of spells, farezer showed concern and immediately issued orders in a loud voice. "At my command, except for the great devil and the Legion command to return to the ground, other members will stay and break the rear." In mid air, he quickly glanced over the mages in the distance. After secretly evaluating their remaining mana, rod couldn''t help shaking his head. Up to now, these mages have found weaknesses in the field of death. As the force in the field corresponding to God level special skills, the death field itself has no weakness. Its real weakness lies in rod. As long as rod dies, the death field will be completely ineffective. If it goes on like this, when those awakened mages pour all their mana values into rod regardless of loss, even rod is difficult to preserve himself in this case. Even if you are just hit by a fifth order magic and wait for rod, there will be no good end. Because of this, after breaking the shackles of war and obtaining this treasure, rod doesn''t want to entangle with those mages more and stay here. The risk is not proportional to the income. Anyway, as long as he can get the remains of the hero, the whole bracada can''t resist. At rod''s command, the nearby Legion members did not disobey. Rod has used the power of dark holy words when giving orders. In addition, those Legion members who left behind have a lofty ideal in their hearts. One day, when the field of death envelops bracada, they will return from the darkness. For a time, the fire flickered on the battlefield. The big demons grabbed their close friends and disappeared in the fire. Commander farezer also took a deep look at rod and shuttled through the space with the help of the big demons. The nearby mages looked at this scene and wanted to break their teeth. However, they could not stop the display of flame hiding. Even in the magic field, they were powerless in the face of this instant ability. After all, it was not the real magic field. Before his figure disappeared in the fire, rod looked at the president of the magic guild. In the short contest, rod also felt the current strength. Even the existence of the legendary peak, combined with the power of hegemonic fields, could not suppress himself who had two fields. Finally, he could only take the initiative to destroy the shackles of war and preserve it. However, it is not easy to kill the existence of this level. The burning field is more to let rod no longer be directly decomposed by the magic field. There is no way to really let rod have the power to kill Eli. Shaking his head, rod couldn''t help feeling that his own killing moves were still too few. In addition to the ultimate lightning, he could hardly take any means to threaten the existence of the legendary peak. At most, he just fought with the strength of the field. It''s not easy to study killing moves. Every legendary peak has spent countless time on research. Compared with them, rod is inferior in the accumulation of experience, which is also a matter of no way. Thinking of this, rod couldn''t help but put his eyes on the shackles of war in his hands. With the help of this treasure, he had thought of a unique killing move in his mind. As for whether this killing move can really work, rod has to wait for further experiments. "President..." Looking at rod, whose figure gradually dissipated in the fire, the prophet couldn''t help feeling a little incredible at this moment. If she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes, she couldn''t have imagined that the president of the magic guild, together with the top mages in many magic schools, couldn''t do anything about such a dead mage. Instead, she was defeated in the hands of the dead mage and even lost her treasures. If this matter was spread, where would bracada have a reputation? "It must be the power of the master''s God... Yes, there are statues left by the master''s God on Gwen island. It must be that the master''s God gave the dead master his own power, so he has such strength..." The prophet seemed to think of something. She bent down and comforted herself with words. She told herself that everything on the dead mage came from the gift of the mage''s God. It seemed that only in this way could she accept the reality in front of her. Looking at the prophet, Eli sighed deeply. He could not hear that the prophet was just comforting himself. However, the situation in front of him could not be changed by a few words of the prophet, and he did not know what the dead mage had done. He could have two fields at the same time. Recalling the extreme flame field, Eli''s expression changed slightly. In this world, it can be said that the magic field can control all magic elements, which is the once famous field of the mage God. However, in the face of rod''s field, it can not show the power to suppress magic elements, which undoubtedly makes Eli think of more. In Eli''s impression, this ability cannot be owned by ordinary mages. Only the ancient existence of the element plane can have this ability. Chapter 2184 "Madam President, we have just detected a large number of mana fluctuations in the prison. The necromancer did not leave bracada, but went to the prison!" Just as the mages looked at the messy battlefield and sighed secretly, even if they could solve the dead creatures left behind, they could not calm their inner emotions, suddenly heard a voice. "Prison? What are they doing there?" Eli seemed to think of something. He looked at Escher who said all this and asked with some doubt. Escher''s face was dignified and said, "according to my observation, those mages seem to be looking for something, and they came to bracada for that thing. According to their path, that thing should have something to do with you." With Escher''s story, elayton''s face changed. A messy battlefield nearby and the wisdom wall divided into two parts seem to prove everything Escher said on the other hand. "Prison... They didn''t come for the holy things in the wall of wisdom. They came for something else." With the blessing of wisdom, Eli soon figured out everything. Many things that had been ignored by him became extremely clear at this moment. "They are looking for my secret room... Normally, these things can''t be known by outsiders. Even those thieves can''t have such accurate information. Only those who belong to the top level of the magic guild can understand all this." With that, Eli put his eyes on Escher and looked carefully at the mage in front of him. Ace Chuer showed extremely regretful eyes: "I just got the news from the messenger in the guild. The sage defected when those necromancers came. He joined the Necromancers and has now gone near the prison." "What... It''s impossible..." after hearing this, the purple robed prophet immediately showed incredible eyes. According to her understanding of the sage, the man could not do such a thing anyway. He would rather die himself than see the interests of bracada damaged, and could not be with those necromancers in any case. "I understand your mood, prophet orak." the old mage sighed deeply, "but the fact is that if there is no information leaked by the sage, how can those necromancer mages know all this clearly?" "When those necromancer came, where were you?" suddenly, the prophet seemed to think of something and asked the old mage. She didn''t see ashquel who should have arrived first until the end of the battle. "Before that, I had just been in the magic image research institute to resist those attacking dragons, and then passed through the portal to clean up the unknown half plane. These were recorded in detail in the magic guild. When those necromancers came, I had no mana and had to meditate and recover." in the face of the prophet''s question, ACE Chuer replied calmly. Eli shook his head and interrupted the conversation: "the most important thing now is to guard the things in the prison. I seem to know what the Necromancers are looking for." With Eli''s words, the nearby mages suddenly became serious. The battle was not completely over. The Necromancers who threatened bracada were still looting the city. As long as those necromancers still existed here, these mages could not settle down. Looking at the messy Magic City, at this moment, the mages'' eyes showed a deep anger. They don''t remember how long it was that blakada had not been damaged to this extent. Even those barbarians who mastered artifact couldn''t set foot in the magic city. The dead mage did it and relied on his own strength, Destroy this place completely. Soon, the magic mage opened the portal. In order to deal with the enemy, every mana on the guild members can''t be wasted, otherwise there will be a situation where there is a powerful magic like Escher, but there is no way to use it. The magic mage who gets rid of the limitation of mana value can undoubtedly save a lot of mana value for other mages. Rod, who is far away in prison, can''t imagine that his existence has prompted the sincere cooperation between the two schools of mages, which should have happened temporarily in the end. After reporting the trend of the necromancer, Esther was about to pass through the portal with other mages, but he vaguely felt that a look fell on him. At a faint glance, Esther saw an element envoy looking at herself from a distance. She frowned and seemed to be thinking about something. Ignoring the element, Escher went through the portal, and the space changed. He came to the prison gate where slaves and prisoners were held. By his side, Eli had arrived first and was bending down and touching the ground under his feet with his fingertips. With his movement, pale gold lines appeared under his feet and extended to the prison in the distance. The huge ritual array almost enveloped the whole prison. Just from the mysterious patterns on the surface of the ritual grain, ashquel can see how powerful this ritual is. "This kind of ceremony..." one side, the prophet seemed to think of something, and his face was a little shocked. The prophet thought that what existed in the prison was only the magic prohibition ceremony used to block the spell casting ability of creatures in the cell. Unexpectedly, with the activation of the president, the ceremony showed greater power. From the ceremony under her feet, the prophet felt the traces of simplicity. Even a legendary mage like her still couldn''t see the whole picture of the ceremony. As the last president of the magic guild and many secrets in the magic guild, he knows a lot about the ceremony in front of him. As the oldest prison in the magic city, the history of this area is far longer than the buildings on the ground. The creatures imprisoned here are not only common living creatures, but also monsters from other planes. In the age when witchcraft had not been separated from brakata, mages took witchcraft as a daily spell casting, and the magic guild deserved it and became the center of witchcraft research on the mainland. The prison in front of us can even be traced back to that period. In order to study witchcraft, countless racial creatures were imprisoned in the prison. In order to better study, mages even directly took the ectopic surface as a cell in the prison, which also made the space inside the prison extremely unstable and accidents often occur. Even after countless years, those abnormal spaces not only have not dissipated, but also have undergone unknown changes. Until now, there are still terrible monsters imprisoned in the deep space of the prison. Chapter 2185 "The call of our ancestors is ahead! There is our hope to return to our hometown!" Cried a wounded savage. The desire to return to his hometown made him very excited and forgot the pain. Under the action of this excitement, he tore off the bat embedded in him with his sharp claws, brought up a whole piece of flesh and blood, and made him miserable at the same time. "Those vampire bats didn''t catch up. We got rid of them!" The cannibal devil with blood all over his body looked back. Suddenly, he seemed to find something, and his eyes showed a bright color. Before that, it turned into a black torrent and pursued in the rear. I don''t know how many bats killed their companions, as well as the great demons that haunted in the fire, have disappeared at this moment. There is a clear sky in the rear, and those enemies seem to have given up hunting. "Great, the ancestors must be protecting us! Under the protection of the ancestors, those enemies can''t keep us!" this discovery can''t help but make Badu roar with excitement. At the moment, he is getting closer and closer to the call of his ancestors. "Don''t be careless." on one side, hero York seemed to find something. He looked at the rear where the pursuers were no longer, and his eyebrows could not help but wrinkle slightly. Those demons have no reason to give up hunting at this time. When they are close to the call of their ancestors, they should launch a more violent attack. Their intuition tells York what''s wrong. Giving up spells does not mean giving up the wisdom of the mage, which is also different from other barbarians. The same thing, ordinary barbarians can only see the most superficial side, but York can see the hidden meaning, which is an important reason why he can become famous in the battle of the throne. York, who vaguely found the abnormality, couldn''t help slowing down and asked the ogre king, "hero Badu, you and I both feel the call of our ancestors, right? Besides us, there are those savage creatures who feel this?" Badu looked at him suspiciously. He didn''t understand why York was still asking such questions at this time, but he didn''t hesitate. He replied, "that''s right. Besides us, the Cyclops also felt the call. It seems that only wild creatures with strong blood can feel the call." After Badu said this, York just wanted to stop, when there was a burst of scarlet light in front of him. Seeing this, York couldn''t help but change his face. In the rear, the suspicious demon Carl stopped the cave vampire he was trying to chase. He looked at the deep prison passage in front, and his face showed a somewhat incredible look. "Is that... The smell of demons? It''s not left by other Legion members, but the smell of demons that existed here a long time ago, at least for hundreds of years..." In Carl''s eyes, the deep passage in front seemed to turn into a huge mouth to choose people. Even Carl showed a bit of horror at this moment. As a great devil, he was most sensitive to the blood of the devil. What surprised him was that the breath of the ancient devil was not under him in terms of blood concentration, which also made Carl suspicious. "It''s impossible... By the way, we should report this matter to the master..." It seems that he thought of something. Carl hurried to let the cave vampire stay and watch here, while he himself shuttled through the space in the fire. With a flash of fire, Carl came to the core area of the prison, before a huge spell ceremony, where he saw rod who had just arrived. "Master..." Carl lowered his head and greeted respectfully. Unfortunately, before he finished reporting the situation, his words were interrupted by other great demons. "Master, we came here according to your order, but we were trapped by the magic barrier. With our casting ability, we couldn''t break the ceremony at all, which disappointed you." before the magic ceremony, agran quickly reported. Rod shook his head. It''s not surprising for this result. The life of hell demons is generally higher than that of other creatures, but they don''t know anything about magic. Even a few demons who are good at casting magic can''t be compared with blakada''s mages. "Not long ago, I asked the sage to help you. Where is he now?" rod asked, as if thinking of something. When he found that there was nothing he wanted in the secret room behind the wisdom wall, rod immediately let the sage leave first, and he was trapped in the shackles of war. When rod got out of trouble, he came to the prison, but he didn''t see the figure of the sage. "Master, I may know this..." Carl seemed to think of something and took the initiative to report, "if the sage in your mouth is a red robed mage, now he has died in the hands of a group of savage creatures. I saw all that with my own eyes, but I couldn''t stop it." "What?" rod looked puzzled. If it weren''t for the existence of the death field, let him know that everything the Legion members said was true. He couldn''t believe what he heard. For a legendary mage like the sage, no matter how many barbarians came, he was probably not his opponent. What rod didn''t expect was that after he became a member of the Legion and gained the power of the corpse Witch King, his strength seemed to turn back. Instead, he died in the hands of barbarians, which was impossible. Frowning, rod quickly ordered, "you see the sage''s body? Hurry and bring his body back." As an important member of the magic guild, the sage has a special position in bracada. In addition to being a powerful legendary mage, he also has a lot of information about the magic guild. Some of them are not even known by rod in his previous life. Rod naturally doesn''t want to give it up easily. Carl immediately took orders. He looked at agran beside rod. Although agran was reluctant, he could only accept the orders belonging to his master, which he could not violate. After the sharp blade pierced Carl''s body and reborn in the field of death, Carl refreshed the cooling time of flame evasion and disappeared with agran. After a moment, he returned to rod again with agran''s flame evasion. "Master... I knew you would give me a new life!" The reborn sage showed full joy on his face. At this moment, he trembled involuntarily. He looked at rod as if he were the God he believed in. Chapter 2186 "I heard you died at the hands of a group of savage creatures?" Looking at the reborn sage, rod seemed to think of something and asked strangely. The sage showed an embarrassed look: "master, let you laugh... Those savage creatures ambushed in a magic forbidden channel. I was also careless, and they caught me." Referring to those savage creatures, the sage also remembered the torture he had suffered before his death, and not only showed a deep anger: "those savage creatures seem to be plotting something. When I see them next time, I will let them experience the power of magic!" "Savage creatures..." rod nodded. He was not worried about the threat of savage creatures. Even if he accidentally fell into the forbidden magic space, rod was confident to kill all savage creatures by relying on basic attributes alone. In rod''s perception, there were no other living creatures nearby except the members of the Legion, and he didn''t know what the plot said by the sage was. "Master, I can testify about this." aside, the great demon Carl finally found the opportunity and took the initiative to report, "I chased those savage creatures all the way, crossed many forks in the prison, and finally came to a special channel. From that channel, I felt the smell of demons, which has a history of at least hundreds of years." Rod frowned. He didn''t expect such things to happen in the prison, but soon shook his head: "don''t worry about them. The most important thing now is to destroy the ceremony here before the mage arrives." With that, rod put his eyes on the ceremony in front of him. Blocking in front of a group of demons is a spell film that is almost invisible to the naked eye. The seemingly insignificant spell film contains amazing destructive power. At agran''s sign, a cave corpse Witch King of the Legion quickly came forward and rushed into the film without any obstruction. However, soon, his body began to melt rapidly, his skin and flesh decreased continuously, and even the bones below could be seen, but there was no blood flowing out. In the ceremony, the liquid was the fastest melting speed. "Master, this is the ceremony that prevents us from moving forward." Looking at the cave corpse Witch King with no residue, agran showed a look of horror and reported to rod that even though he had seen the process of ablation many times, he would still feel cold at the bottom of his heart every time he looked again. What made agran really afraid was that he found that those melted Legion members were not reborn beside rod. Even the death field of the master could not change the melting process. If they died in that ceremony, they would die forever and there was no possibility of rebirth. Aside, Phyllis also said with some regret: "I have tried many methods, but I can''t do anything about this ceremony. My skill in magic is not enough to break this ceremony. Maybe the sage can help us." After hearing that Phyllis mentioned herself, the sage stepped forward and carefully looked at the transparent film for a moment. After thinking for a moment, he said: "No mistake, this is a ceremony that the president personally arranged with the help of the power of the field. It can decompose everything into magical elements, and even the things stored in it can not be spared... The ceremony contains the power of the field. It''s a shame. Unless the power of the field is used to fight or the president is close, even I can''t lift the ceremony Master, we''d better leave quickly. " Facing the sage''s proposal, rod just sneered: "I''ve seen the power in the magic field before. Although its effect is powerful, it''s a pity that it can''t help me." With that, a flame lit up on rod''s body, and the blazing flame spread along his body until he was completely wrapped, including all his equipment. "This is..." Looking at rod turned into a burning man, the sage could not help but show some surprise. He was not trapped in the shackles of war. He didn''t know what happened on the battlefield over there, but he could feel that rod still contained a powerful force to resist the magic field. "Wait for me here." After leaving an order, rod, who wrapped himself in flames with the power of the burning field, quickly stepped into the ceremony in front of him. Under the gaze of a group of Legion members, the special ceremony that was enough to completely decompose other creatures and turn them into essence did not have any impact on rod. The flame lit on rod completely isolated the effect of the ceremony. "Worthy of the master, the master''s ability is beyond our reach." Looking at rod who disappeared in the ceremony, agran''s eyes also showed admiration at this moment. The decomposition ceremony that blocked all Legion members, even the great devil, did not dare to enter easily, but it could not block the master for a moment. When he recalled the master''s leisurely appearance, agran''s admiration was even greater. What agran doesn''t know is that not only the magic ceremony in front of him, but also the magic ceremony arranged by himself. Eli, the president of the magic field, can''t solve rod by this ability. The magic ceremony in front of him did not have any impact on rod, but he could stop a group of Legion members and could not make any progress for a long time. Not only agran, but also other Legion members showed a similar look at this moment. As the master of the undead legion, he also gave them countless opportunities for rebirth. Rod has a high position in the hearts of Legion members. "Cough..." While the Legion members were staying outside the ceremony, suddenly, Phyllis gave a painful cough. "Are you all right?" seeing this, agran took the initiative to comfort, but soon, agran felt wrong. At this moment, agran felt hot and dry. As a great devil, he should be immune to all fire magic. Naturally, he would not be affected by the hot and dry, but this time was different. "What happened..." agran said painfully and weakly. Blood gushed out of his seven orifices uncontrollably. At this moment, agran finally found the abnormality. The source of his extraordinary pain was the blood in his body. At this moment, the blood in his body seemed to boil and converge towards his head. Not only agran, at this moment, almost all the members of the Legion are like this. The great devil can still stick to one or two by relying on his strong body. Other members are not so lucky. They almost lose all their combat ability and collapse to the ground. Chapter 2187 "It''s the mage... We were attacked by the mage..." She collapsed to the ground and tried to support her upper body with her arms so that she wouldn''t fall down completely. Phyllis didn''t know what had happened. She saw the Legion members who were just on alert and waiting for the return of their master. At this moment, they fell to the ground one after another and lost their strength in pain. The only thing that was not affected was perhaps the dead creatures with only skeleton left. She looked around and saw that the faces of other Legion members had turned purple at this moment, but other parts of her body had become pale and weak, which was a sign of lack of blood. For the abnormality in front of her, Phyllis could only attribute it to the magic cast by the mage. "That''s not the power of magic... That''s magic." Aside, although the sage was in great pain, he still found the culprit causing the abnormal state from some clues nearby, which was derived from their blood. Even the tough devil cannot get rid of the characteristics of the body itself. When he loses too much blood, his body will fall into shock or even die directly. But for the great devil, this rarely happens. As long as he doesn''t die immediately in battle, he can rely on his strong physique to recover all his injuries. But at the moment, the situation is different. The sage noticed that under the action of an inexplicable force, the blood in the Legion members lost control, quickly converged from all parts of the body to the head, and exuded from their facial organs, which is also the real reason why the Legion members lost their strength. In the memory of the sage, blakada has no such magic at all. Perhaps only magic can achieve this effect. "You''re wrong. It''s a spell." Accompanied by low words, a burst of footsteps came from a distance. The sage raised his head hard and saw a thin figure approaching slowly. Like the sage, the man wore a red robe, but it was not the bright red like the sage, but the dark red that was muddy and about to fade. "Whoever you are... Now you''re dead!" Seeing that the culprit who caused everything appeared and supported his body with a giant sickle so that he would not fall to the ground, Carl immediately roared and flashed his body through the fire, so he had to cut off the man''s head with the giant sickle in his hand. In the face of the great devil, the red robed mage raised his hand. Before Carl''s action was in place, the next moment, his head burst open, and rich blood gushed out. It immediately seemed that he was pulled by some force and gathered towards the red robed mage, which also made his old robe look new. Carl''s death shocked a group of Legion members. With the blessing of the field of death, although they are not afraid of death, they don''t want to die in vain. Under the gaze of a group of Legion members, the red robed mage came forward slowly, came to the sage and asked in a deep voice, "you are the only mage here. Tell me, where is Erica Magnus now?" "Erica..." The sage had some doubts. He seemed to be very familiar with the name. Suddenly, he seemed to think of something and replied in surprise: "what you said is the second generation president of the magic guild? She has been dead for hundreds of years..." "Really... It''s been so long..." listening to the sage''s answer, the red robed mage subconsciously stepped back, then lowered his head slightly and gave a deep sigh. The sage looked at the red robed mage in front of him and recalled the deeds of the second generation of president. Suddenly, he seemed to think of something, and his eyes showed a deep look of Horror: "you are jerev, a magician who manipulated blood to make trouble in bracada hundreds of years ago and was finally defeated by President Erica? How is this possible? How can you still be alive?" The red robed mage looked at the sage and said, "I think you may have made a mistake. I''m a mage." With his words, the heads of nearby Legion members exploded one by one, and the gushing blood quickly gathered around him, and his originally thin body began to become full. At the same time, Eli stopped his movement outside the prison. Under the gaze of a group of mages, the ritual lines on the ground dimmed and finally completely extinguished. "President, what have you done?" The mage from the academic college may not see the ritual changes in the prison, but he does not include Escher. Escher knows everything in the prison very well. He sees the inadequacies in the ritual. At this moment, Escher showed a rare uneasy look. He looked at the increasingly dim ritual lines on the ground, and his body trembled faintly. "I''m stopping the necromancer," Eli answered slowly. "You''re not stopping him. You''ve released those in prison!" Escher retorted. "Ashquel, do you have any better way? Or do you plan to lead the mage into prison to solve the dead mage?" Eli asked without changing his face. When Eli mentioned this, ashkelton lost his voice. Previously, a group of mages, combined with the blockade of the shackles of war, could not leave the dead mage. Now, when rod came to the prison where the environment was not conducive to the mage''s battle, he naturally had no way. "Is that why you released the prisoners in prison?" ashore added, "You don''t know how hard those prisoners were captured by the original mages. On the other hand, they can represent the glory of bulakada! Some of them, even the loyal servant of the mage God, Lord somla, did their best to catch them!" "Of course I know what you said. If not, how can I release them?" Eli looked at him and sighed deeply. As an important place of prison, mages of all dynasties have specially arranged various rituals for this place, the most core of which is the magic prohibition ceremony to isolate magic. After learning the news of the coming of the last day, in order to prevent the prisoners from escaping, Eli tried to reinforce the ceremony here, and the core he used to reinforce the ceremony was the remains of a hero. Eli thought this would strengthen the defense of the prison, but he was coveted by the necromancer. At this moment, after vaguely aware of rod''s real purpose, Eli naturally can''t let him achieve his wish. Once he loses the ritual core, all rituals in the prison will be completely ineffective. Instead of watching the prisoners escape from blakada at that time, he might as well take the initiative to release them now. Maybe there will be other gains. Maybe he can successfully stop the necromancer. Chapter 2188 "What''s that? Hero Badu, didn''t you say it was the call of our ancestors that led us here? But what''s that now?" Following the call of their ancestors, the savage creatures who came here looked at the scene in front of them, showed shocked eyes one after another, and took a deep breath for a time. What appeared in front of the savage creatures was a creature imprisoned here. The chains were wrapped around him. The rusty hook pierced his body everywhere and hung him in the air. He didn''t move. He looked dead, and even his blood had dried up. However, the hidden terror frightened the savage creatures. The scene in front of us was beyond the expectation of all savage creatures. I thought that when I came here, I could see things related to my ancestors and finally find a way to escape. Unexpectedly, it was not at all. What is imprisoned here is not any savage creature. From his appearance, he is more like a human. Beside this human, both the wall and the ground were dyed with deep blood. When a group of savage creatures were in doubt, they seemed to be aware of their arrival. The man slowly opened his eyes. His skin was pale, but his eyes were completely dark. Looking at the savage creature in front of him, he looked happy and began to struggle with his body and stretch out his hand to catch one of them. However, he could not get rid of the control of the chain. Instead, he tore the puncture wound on his body and showed a painful look. "Who are you? You used the call of your ancestors to guide us here?" looking at the puncture man, the hero York stood up and asked him in common language. Some connection made York realize that the person in front of him was also a hero. "Guidance? No, I didn''t guide you. You found it yourself." the man who was hooked and locked through his body replied in a hoarse voice, "you long for the call of your ancestors and someone to help you out of trouble, so you found me." After hearing the speech, Badu''s face changed slightly. It seemed that he thought of some bad things and immediately said, "in other words, there are no traces of ancestors here. You''re playing tricks, aren''t you? No, get out of here!" Reminded by Badu, other savage creatures also realized that the situation was wrong and retreated one after another towards the way they came, ignoring the possibility that there might still be enemies there. "Wait!" Seeing that the savage creature was going to leave, the puncture man also accentuated his tone: "I can feel that changes are taking place in the prison. This has not happened in hundreds of years. According to your strength, you can never survive the turmoil. If you can help me out, you are also helping yourself. I can give you what you want!" The words of the puncture man did not exchange for the stay of savage creatures. The crullod blood flowing in their bodies made them not easily believe any foreigners, let alone the unknown and unusual puncture man in the prison. At this moment, many savage creatures ignored the words of the puncture man and quickly left outside the prison. Only York slowed down before leaving and took a deep look at the puncture man hanging in the air. "York, you''ll help me, won''t you?" Unexpected words came from his ears. The hero York looked stunned: "do you know my name?" "Of course I know. Now there are two ways in front of you. The first is to escape with them and use your most familiar way to escape back to the world full of bullying and betrayal. If you are lucky, maybe you won''t die in the turmoil, but will be caught by the mage and escape by relying on the demon blood in your body that disgusts you." "What?" York was slightly stunned and looked at the puncture man. He didn''t expect that the man suddenly said such words, "what are you talking about?" The piercing man laughed darkly. He looked at York as if he could see through the soul: "Isn''t that true? In blakada, you are treated coldly because of your impure blood. You obviously have excellent talent, but you have never been treated by the mage. You want to deny the divine and monster blood in your body and don''t hesitate to give up your spell casting ability, but you can''t change this fact. You are still treated favorably because of the divine and monster blood. Even if you stay in prison, you have never been treated by the mage Torture. And your trusted barbarian companion has never really accepted you because of your barbarian blood. Have you forgotten what other opponents think of you in the battle of the throne? In their eyes, you are just a hybrid bastard. " Seeing the puncture man, he said many unknown things. York''s expression changed: "who are you?" "It doesn''t matter. What really matters is, are you going to retreat back to such a world?" the puncture man asked with a slight narrowing of his eyes. After listening to the man''s story, York also hesitated. After a while, he asked, "do I have any other choice? What''s the other way?" "Release me, I can help you get rid of the difficulties in front of you and take you into a different world, a world that can make you no longer bound by your blood." Hearing the speech, York seemed to have some changes. He came forward slowly and was closer to the puncture man. Seeing this, the puncture man also showed excitement: "that''s it, York, you''ve been looking for a sense of belonging. Those mages can''t provide you, and those barbarians can''t... wait, what are you doing? Come back quickly!" York stepped back slowly under the gaze of the puncture man. "Maybe once, I thought like you, but krylord''s experience taught me a lot of things. There are both hostile and willing to accept me. Among savage creatures, I have seen real heroes. Since there are no things left by my ancestors, I don''t have to stay here." With that, York turned and left without stopping for a moment, leaving the puncture man roaring angrily in the rear. Seeing that all the savage creatures were about to leave, the puncture man could not change all this. Even if the mage''s imprisonment was weakened, he still couldn''t get rid of all this. At this time, a savage creature came to him. It was a weak big eared monster. The big eared monster looked at the puncture man and asked in a low voice, "can you really help us get rid of those mages?" "Of course." the puncture man came down and said, "you want to go back to your hometown, right? I can take you back there..." "What should I do?" the big eared monster hesitated and asked after coming to the puncture man. The puncture man did not answer, but showed a successful smile. At the next moment, countless chains broke away from him and took bursts of blood. At the same time, the sharp hook instantly pierced into the big ear monster''s skin bag. The scream broke the original calm. In the distance, the barbarian who found abnormal turned back and looked at the scene, and his face suddenly changed dramatically. Chapter 2189 "Hero Tanan..." Entering the deepest part of the ceremony, rod also achieved his wish. In the center of the region, which is also the place that constitutes the root of all rituals in the prison, he found the remains of the hero Tanan. There is only one step away from reaching the goal. As long as the hero is awakened, rod will have the qualification to stand proudly in the third expansion and no longer fear any enemies. For this hero, rod did not hesitate to fight with those mages. If he had not previously activated the potential contained in the source of sin and karma in hell, and thus obtained Fulham''s burning field, under the decomposition of the magic field, rod would not escape, let alone achieve this step now. Fortunately, at this moment, the hope of achieving the goal is at hand, which also makes rod more excited. What appeared in front of rod was a mutilated body. It was the corpse of a barbarian. The precious spices used for maintenance made it not completely corrupt. His chest was completely cut open. Huge red crystals existed in his heart. They were completely connected with nearby blood vessels and seemed to be completely connected with each other. If it were placed in the underground world, rod might think that the body in front of him was the unique research of a magician, trying to use other objects to replace the original organs in the body, but at the moment, rod clearly knows that it belongs to the effect of heroic will. Under the action of brilliant heroic will, all impossible things will happen. Rod recognized that the red crystal block in front of him was the unique forbidden magic ball. Once rod won the ghost King''s cloak in Diya by relying on the fragments of the forbidden magic ball, so he had everything in the future. The broken forbidden magic ball has been completely integrated with the body of the hero Tanan, which has also laid the foundation for his return and becoming an immortal hero in the future. In rod''s memory, after waking up the hero Tanan, the mages of previous lives brainwashed him with a magic ceremony in order to make him completely obedient and obediently deal with the awakened elemental monarch. After being brainwashed, Tanan forgot his experience as a barbarian leader and thought he was a mage. He did his best to resolve the crisis of brakada. Only at the last moment did he recall everything. "Wake up from death, hero Tanan..." Looking at the remains of the heroes bound in the ceremony, rod said slowly. With his words, the field of death quickly opened and immediately shrouded everything nearby. The power in the magic field can''t stop the superposition of the death field and the burning field. Rod has reached a conclusion as early as in the previous battle. However, the current situation has not developed as rod thought. "What..." Shrouded in the field of death, the hero Tanan''s body did not move and looked unchanged, which also stunned rod and thought he was wrong. After waiting for a moment, rod''s face sank, and the hero Tanan did not recover, which also made rod secretly wonder. Logically, this is impossible. Looking at the red crystal block in the heart of Tanan, rod seemed to understand the reason. Originated from the effect of forbidding the magic ball, he sheltered Tanan''s body from any magic. This is also the reason why he was not decomposed into magic elements by the surrounding defense ceremony. In order to use this effect, the mage of the magic guild took Tanan as the core of the prison and guided the magic prohibition effect to all parts of the prison, which is also the reason why Tanan''s remains can be preserved to this day. This discovery made rod frown. He tried to reincarnate the hero Tanan directly with the fifth order magic, but the effect of reincarnation was also shielded by the forbidden magic ball and could not act on Tanan''s remains. "It''s impossible..." The ability to ban the magic ball was beyond rod''s expectation, which also made him show a look of doubt. In previous lives, those mages clearly resurrected the hero Tanan. Why can''t all the means now take effect? Or did something go wrong? When rod was wondering, a strong sense of crisis suddenly appeared in his heart. Rod tried to put Tanan''s remains into the space ring, but he couldn''t do it at all. The space ring has a deep sense of rejection for Tanan''s remains. If it is forcibly placed, I''m afraid the whole space ring will be completely damaged. In desperation, rod can only pick up Tanan''s body. Fortunately, rod''s basic attributes are far more than ordinary creatures. Even if he carries it on his shoulder, it doesn''t take much effort. With rod''s action, the nearby ritual array was completely dimmed. After losing the ritual core, the magic prohibition facilities in the prison could not be maintained. At the same time, rod also looked in the direction of the crisis, where he saw a humanoid creature wrapped in dark red liquid. "This ability..." rod seemed to think of something and his eyes sank. The decomposition ceremony that exists in the depths of the prison to protect Tanan''s remains originates from Eli''s magic field. It can turn everything into magic elements, but there is no hegemony in the real magic field. Under the influence of the burning field, rod relied on the package of the flame and ignored the effect of the decomposition ceremony. The man in front of him also used the same method. He wrapped his blood around himself. As long as the speed of producing blood was greater than the speed of decomposition, he would not be affected. Rod, who just got Tanan''s body, doesn''t want to entangle with the enemy in front of him. According to rod''s original plan, now he should have left with space magic. However, due to the particularity of Tanan''s remains, no space magic can take effect on him. Flame hiding can''t take Tanan''s remains away at all. Even the magic of transmitting categories will dissipate immediately as long as they are close to Tanan''s remains, which also makes rod feel tight. The process of taking Tanan''s remains away may be more difficult than he imagined. He doesn''t want to lose at this time. "Whoever you are, you''re dead now." Rod said in a deep voice. He held out his hand, and the man was suddenly shrouded in a sea of fire. From the fiery flame in the field of burning embers, the man was completely wrapped in an instant. The source of the flame was the magical elements around the man. "It''s really exciting. I can''t help but want to take your blood." The flame burned on his body, but the man seemed unaffected, but extended his hand to rod. In an instant, rod felt his body coagulate, his whole body seemed to lose control, and a sense of powerlessness began to spread in his body. Chapter 2190 Under the strange means of the bloody mage, Rodden fell into extreme weakness. He could only support his body with the arrow of the Titan to avoid falling down. "This ability..." The blood pulled away from his body and gathered in his head. Rod seemed to think of something and his eyes showed surprise. At this moment, rod couldn''t help thinking of the end of the third expansion in the game of his previous life. At that time, the battle of doomsday was coming to an end. Brakada was in a mess after being plundered by many powerful creatures. The legendary mage paid a painful price, and even the president was completely killed. Only then did he survive the doomsday disaster and not completely subjugate the country. At that time, a top mage who could manipulate blood and claimed to be a disciple of the mage''s God controlled brakada''s magic guild by cruel means. At one time, some players thought that it was a precursor to the return of the mage God in the fourth expansion. "He shouldn''t be here..." Rod gritted his teeth secretly. He vaguely realized that it seemed that his actions had changed the process of the expansion film, which made the bloody mage appear in advance. If there were no Tanan''s remains, Rhode could directly hide with fire, but now he can''t do that. He doesn''t want to give up the hero''s remains. With the movement of Tanan''s remains, the decomposition ceremony for protection has also failed at this moment, which makes rod unable to use the power of the ceremony to affect the enemy in front of him. Recalling the blood mage''s ability, rod''s face coagulated. It was not a simple thing to get out of his hands. "Oh?" Under the surprised gaze of the bloody mage, rod raised the arrow of Titan and immediately cut the artery in his neck. With rod''s action, torrential blood gushed out of the neck wound, like a blood arrow. At the same time, rod''s breath gradually stabilized. "It''s rare that you know how to crack the blood control. Unfortunately, you still have a dead end in front of me. I''ll take the blood in your body..." The blood mage raised his hand slightly, and a large amount of blood in rod''s body suddenly turned into a rainbow, flying towards his body along the wound on his neck, and the vitality in rod''s body dissipated rapidly at this moment, leaving only a dead silence. In the city of Sao, Rowling, who escaped from the angel after going through difficulties and led the remaining Legion members back, seemed to feel something at this moment and looked uneasy. "Brother... What''s the matter with you..." In her perception, the breath belonging to rod suddenly dissipated at this moment without any sign. She didn''t even get early warning. A few terrible possibilities flashed in her heart, which also made her very uneasy and looked towards the south. "What a wonderful blood. I can''t imagine that the blood of that man contains the blood of two powerful creatures at the same time. It''s really a waste..." Looking at the flying blood, the blood mage looked happy. He just wanted to collect the blood into his body, but he saw a lightning strike. The blood mage''s complexion changed slightly. He gathered a dark red barrier in front of him and blocked the lightning. His eyes also looked at the black robed man without any vitality: "it''s impossible. You''ve lost so much blood. How can you still have the strength to cast spells?" "I didn''t want to use this ability." The low voice came from rod''s mouth. After almost losing all his blood, rod''s body became thin and dry, and his skin looked loose. Seeing this, rodeso stretched out his hand and pulled off a complete skin bag. "Necromancer..." looking at the pale skeleton in front of him, the blood mage''s complexion changed slightly. Because the blood was completely removed, the skeleton looked very white, and the dark green flame twinkled in the skeleton''s eyes. In order to resist the power of the blood mage, rod had to give up the power of his blood and use the divine level soul summoning technique to return to the form of a lich after the endless night ceremony. It belongs to the dead form of Lich and can''t match any blood force. With the exertion of this ability, rod''s strength decreased a lot. The most intuitive embodiment is that losing the blood of the Titan reduces the level of the magic Titan''s arrow by one level, and the special skill Qi magic by three levels. After losing the blood of the great devil, a series of blood strengths become invalid, and rod''s basic attributes also fall to the original value. "You are proud enough to force me into this form." Low words came from the skull like face. Rod, who turned into a lich, will not be bound by blood. Even if his blood is pulled away by the blood mage, it will not affect rod at the moment. If not facing the blood mage, rod would never give up the power of blood and choose the body of lich, but at this time, this is undoubtedly the key to defeating the enemy. Feeling the strong breath on rod, the blood mage''s face changed slightly. He subconsciously stepped back, and a scarlet portal opened behind him. The blood mage quickly retreated into the portal, but the nearby space did not change. Instead, it was an infinite flame that wrapped his body. "What?" the bloody mage looked puzzled. He turned around and looked at the portal, but found that it was not a portal at all, but a whirlpool of flame. "This power..." the bloody mage seemed to think of something, and his eyes showed some incredible color, but before he could figure out the key, the sharp blade pierced his chest from the rear. The fierce lightning burst from the irregular sharp blade, and the burning smell came out from the blood mage''s body. He wanted to escape, but he couldn''t move under the paralysis of the current, and even couldn''t howl. The blazing white light flashed by. Under the agitation of the current, the bloody mage looked desperate. "My... Blood..." If the person in front of him simply killed him, he could be reborn with blood by magic. Unexpectedly, the man knew this and directly evaporated all the blood in his body with a terrible current, cutting off the possibility of his rebirth. Feeling all this, the bloody mage was deeply in despair. He didn''t understand how the man knew his unique secrets, even the method of restraint. Was that man related to Erica Magnus? Unfortunately, his doubts were doomed to be unanswered, and his consciousness gradually fell into darkness. "Welcome to death." Soon his eyes brightened again, and the gloomy skeleton in black was staring at him. Chapter 2191 After killing the bloody mage in the way, rod''s trouble was not completely solved. On the contrary, it became more complicated. In order to get rid of the restriction of blood, rod entered the form of the dead belonging to the lich, and his comprehensive ability was greatly reduced. If he met the siege of the mage again, rod would probably not be able to get out of trouble. Moreover, this is not what bothered rod most. What really bothers rod is the remains of the hero Tanan. Due to the particularity of the remains, rod can''t take them away with space magic, or even put them into the space ring. He can only hold them by his side at all times. In this case, rod either finds out the effect of breaking the forbidden magic ball and wakes up the hero Tanan, or finds a way to directly bring him back to the island of the water element level, which also makes rod bite his teeth. Unexpectedly, the real trouble has just begun after getting Tanan''s remains. "Master, did you give me a second life?" While rod was thinking, he heard a burst of low words. The awakened bloody mage came to him and asked with a little doubt. "Of course. You sucked away my blood, and my strength contained in my blood dissipated. How should I recover now?" Rod stared at the bloody mage in front of him. In the form of the dead, the power of the scarlet eye also disappeared, which also made rod very helpless. After returning from hell, he had never been so weak. The strong existence of the mage should not be underestimated. The blood mage hesitated slightly. He raised his hand, and the red light on the nearby wall flashed. The blood belonging to rod scattered around before, and now condensed into a blood cell in his hand. "The master''s blood is in it, but I don''t know how to recover you," he said quickly. After feeling the familiar smell of his own blood in the blood cells, rod was a little helpless: "how can you not know this? Isn''t this what a magician should know?" The bloody mage coughed: "master, I think you may have some misunderstanding. I am not a magician, but a mage with pure blood. I follow the great Gwen Magnus and am best at water magic." Rod pulled from the corner of his mouth. If it weren''t for the existence of the death field, let him know that the blood mage was telling the truth, rod would think he was lying. Shaking his head, rod looked again at the blood cell. As long as the blood itself was still there, everything was OK. It seemed that only after returning to the island, alama was in trouble to repair her body. The most important thing now is to smoothly bring the remains belonging to Tanan to a safe place. Rod has paid a lot for this. He doesn''t want an accident at this moment. Rod vaguely felt that there were still many secrets hidden in the bloody mage. As a character who appeared at the end of the third expansion film in his previous life, his existence was also closely related to the mage God, but now is not the time to explore. "What''s your name?" rod asked slowly, as if he thought of something. "Master, just call me jerev." the blood mage replied respectfully. Rod nodded, and soon they returned to the previous channel. As soon as he came here, rod saw the bodies of a group of members. These bodies have a common feature, that is, the blood in the body has been completely stripped. It is the blood mage beside rod who does all this. Rod looked at jerev and immediately activated the effect of the death field. Soon, those Legion members who had died climbed up from the ground at this moment. In a sense, the ability of the blood mage is not divorced from the scope of magic and can not reach the ability to change the reality in the field. All the Legion members who died in his hands can be completely resurrected by rod, which is also a relief for rod. "Master, be careful! It was the man next to you just now. Kill us all!" After his rebirth, agran saw the bloody mage beside rod. He suddenly changed his face and hurriedly reminded rod. Facing agran''s kind words, rod just waved his hand: "don''t worry, agran, his name is jerev. Now, like you, he is a member of the undead army." Hearing the speech, the nearby Legion members suddenly brightened their eyes. When they looked at the bloody mage, they no longer had the initial hostility, but replaced it with a sense of admiration. When the blood mage was still the enemy, the members of the Legion saw his terrorist means. When he also became a member of the undead legion, the members of the Legion were relieved and showed great enthusiasm for his joining. "Master, you did all this, you saved other Legion members, and your reputation will always be praised among Legion members..." at this time, the great devil Carl seemed to think of something. He looked at rod who entered the form of the dead and muttered. Before that, rod was the only one who entered the channel. The arrival of the bloody mage instantly disintegrated all the strength of the Legion members. If rod didn''t win in the end, Carl couldn''t imagine what would happen. "What''s the situation in the prison? Did those mages chase and kill them?" After solving the bloody mage''s problem, rod looked aside at agran and asked quickly. Agran shook his head: "the mages didn''t send anyone, and the rest of the prisoners who ran around were easily solved. Just after you entered the ceremony, the light in the channel was dim, and then jerev came..." With agran''s story, other Legion members put their eyes on the bloody mage, and he just shrugged: "the lock of my plane has dissipated. I just came out to have a look and collect some blood by the way." "President Eli must have used his authority to release the prisoners in the prison and wanted to stop you by this way." aside, the reborn sage seemed to think of something and took the initiative to remind rod. Hearing the speech, rod''s face changed slightly. Unexpectedly, Eli didn''t hesitate to make such a move. The existence of the dark holy word in the field of death makes rod not doubt everything that the dead creatures say. It seems that the blood mage has been imprisoned in prison for many years, and it doesn''t appear until now. If it were not for the divine level soul summoning technique, which also contained the ability of dead form, coupled with rod''s extremely decisive decision to give up the power of blood, he could not get rid of jerev''s blood control and wait for his end, which was not much better than the previous Legion members. Those mages caused a lot of trouble to rod in the mistake. Chapter 2192 "Go to the island and seek the way to break the situation from the prophet mexicah for me. In addition, bring the magician Alma." In his mind, rod quickly said to agran that the existence of the field of death makes the members of the Legion show their strongest strength only when they are beside rod, which also makes rod unable to leave easily. Agran got the order and immediately called another big devil around him. Their bodies shuttled through the fire and left towards the distant water element level. Rod, who remained deep in the prison, took a deep breath. Unexpectedly, getting the remains of the hero Tanan makes him in prison and difficult to get out. In this case, rod can only hope that the prophet messijia can give him some useful suggestions or ways to get out of trouble. Although brakada is close to vilning, it is the master''s home after all. It is difficult to bring the hero Tanan back to Sao city by means other than space magic. When the mages see the action track of rod and his party, they will certainly lay a net on rod''s only way. At that time, what rod will face will be the strongest force with sufficient preparation of brakada, which is far from what he could compare before. Even if you fly all the way, the effect will not be good. It is difficult for the Legion members to escape the mages'' perspective atmosphere. The existence of Flying Magic also allows the legendary mages to soar in the air, and their combat ability will not be so bad. Fortunately, due to the particularity of the prison, those mages did not choose to enter rashly, but stationed outside the prison, which also gave rod and his party a chance to breathe. "Master, there are powerful creatures approaching!" The warning sound from the Legion members made rod''s eyes freeze. He didn''t want any accidents at this moment. The early warning in perception made the members of roderby''s Legion find the coming of strong enemies earlier. The existence of the Lich body reduced rod''s comprehensive strength a lot, but also made rod''s perception of the breath of life more acute. All living creatures in the field of death could not escape rod''s perception. "That''s..." Through the fire of the soul in his eyes, rod saw someone coming in the distance, which made him frown slightly. What appeared in front of rod and made the Legion members extremely alert were several seemingly ordinary barbarians. These barbarians were mainly orcs, including a Cyclops. They were injured all over, and there seemed to be more in the rear. In terms of strength, these savage creatures are extremely weak. Even if they work together, they can''t defeat any big devil. This also makes the nearby Legion members wonder where the fear came from. "Be careful, the really powerful enemy is behind those savage creatures." aside, the sage seemed to see something and took the initiative to remind him. Before the sage''s voice fell, several dark chains suddenly flew out behind the savage creatures. The end of the chain was connected with a rusty iron hook. The iron hook instantly stabbed into the bodies of the savage creatures and pulled them back. Many Legion members were also affected and pulled away by the hook and rope. The companions of savage creatures will not watch this happen. The Cyclops shouted and grabbed the chain full of barbs. Even if his palm was bloody by the barbs of the chain, he didn''t want to see his companion dragged away by the chain. "This breath..." aside, Carl seemed to find something. His eyes showed deep surprise and hurriedly reported to rod, "master, that''s the devil smell I felt in prison before. It seems that the devil has also been released." "The arrival of the devil was not a coincidence. It was premeditated." Rod''s eyes sank, and his eyes focused on one of the distinctive savages, who had blue skin and heroic identity. "Badu, these are the enemies who pursued you before? With them to attract the monster''s attention, we will be able to escape safely!" York, the bloody hero at the end of the savage creature, looked at the heavily guarded members of the Legion, and suddenly looked happy. "I hope so." beside him, his skin was torn, and the bones could be seen faintly, but the cannibal devil urn with firm eyes replied. Blood spilled all the way behind the savage creatures. The two heroes in charge of the rear of the hall were scarred, but there was no complaint. They looked at the members of the Legion as if they saw the hope of escape. The appearance of this scene also made the dark green flame in rod''s eyes beat slightly. It seemed that something more terrible drove these savage creatures behind. "How dare foolish savage creatures offend their master? Master, please give orders and let me solve them." Next to rod, the bloody mage jerev volunteered to petition. "Show your strength." rod glanced at him and said faintly. He looked at the state of savage creatures. Many savage creatures felt not fear, but joy about getting out of trouble. They didn''t know what they were facing. Jerev stepped forward, raised his hand high, and slowly read, "blood is pouring." The next moment, all the wounded savage creatures felt that their bodies were out of control, and the blood gushed rapidly from the original wound and turned to jerev''s palm. In the pursuit of chains, there is no savage creature without injury. For a time, the savage creatures who lost a lot of blood were pale and collapsed to the ground. They could not resist this power at all. "No!" The tragedy of savage creatures was seen by the two heroes at the back of the team. At this moment, they shouted in pain. "And you." jerev turned his eyes to them, as if he heard their cry. Staring at the two heroes, jerev seemed to recall that he had been defeated by his master before, and the action in his hand couldn''t help changing: "blood magic!" The next moment, the huge ogre stopped. He opened his mouth, and the cold air overflowed from his mouth, leaving a bit of incredible color in his eyes. "Badu, are you okay?" aside, the hero York shivered. At that moment, he subconsciously used the spells he had abandoned. Although he only simply controlled the mana, he still made him very angry. He didn''t want to be involved with the mage. However, the ogre king could no longer answer York''s words. He fell to one side of the ground. With the ogre King''s fall, York vaguely heard some crisp breaking sound. Chapter 2193 Under the gloomy sky, fire surged up, and the body of the great devil came out. According to rod''s order, agran returned to the island on the water element level. In the distance, there is a humble prophet''s cabin. No one can imagine that the once powerful king of hell now lives there, and there are still two in a row. Agran''s heart tightened and flew forward to tell the prophet about rod''s dilemma, but suddenly his feet softened and a painful cry came in his ears. "What..." Agran looked down, but saw a scene that made him feel his hair stand up. I don''t know when, what existed under his feet was no longer the solid land on the island, but the carpets distorted and looked like living creatures. Those creatures, whose bodies were distorted by magic, were compressed into only one layer, but they didn''t die. The reflected light on the carpet came from the eyes of those creatures. They were filled with despair and fear, but they couldn''t say anything. They could only convey a certain message to agran with their eyes. "What happened here..." Hagrid, the great devil who came here with agran, asked in disbelief. What made him afraid was that he felt his familiar breath from the carpet composed of living creatures, which was clearly his companion in the Legion. "Not long ago, there was a rebellion led by pharmacist Sean. Thanks to Lord maixijia, it was suppressed... If Lord maixijia didn''t help, terrible things would happen on the island." Just when they were wondering, a steady voice came and followed the prestige. They saw a big demon with shoulder resistance to the giant sickle and wounded all over. The giant sickle was so conspicuous that it was bigger than the weapons in their two hands combined. "Vios? Is that you?" Looking at the big devil in front of him, agran recognized his identity. When he was in the blood sickle army, agran heard of the name of Vios. It is said that the big devil was brave and good at fighting. He once broke into the yellow spring ghost cave alone and robbed their treasures under the siege of many abyss demon kings. Then he said, "master is in trouble. We want to see Lord maisica. Where is she now?" "She knew you were coming and had been waiting here for a long time." The answer of Vios also delighted agran and Hagrid. They are worthy of being the king of hell. They predicted this thing in advance and made preparations early in the morning. It seems that the hope of getting the master out of trouble lies in Lord maisiga. Under his leadership, several big demons quickly came to the wooden house and saw maixijia who was leisurely planting flowers. "The great greedy king, the master is in trouble..." After seeing maixijia, agran looked dignified and quickly informed her of rod''s dilemma. As he spoke, agran could not help but put his eyes on the flowerpot next to maixijia, and his face changed faintly. It was not an ordinary flowerpot, but a living head. His skull was completely opened and bright flowers grew in his mind. With agran''s gaze, the eyes on his head also looked straight at him. "... please give me your generous advice to help the master out of trouble..." Being stared by the eyes on his head, agran''s voice trembled slightly, but he quickly said everything. "He knows the way out of the dilemma better than I do. He just doesn''t want to choose. I''m afraid I can''t help him." after hearing agran''s report, maixijia shook her head and said slowly. Agran wondered, "what does that mean?" "Those mages didn''t forbid him to use space magic. What really trapped him was not the remains of the hero, but the greed in his heart. If he wanted to seek my advice, my advice was to put down greed and go straight back." maixicia shrugged and said slowly. "But Lord maixijia, the master will not do this..." agran hesitated, but still said. Messika looked at him and said mockingly, "do you need me to tell you what kind of disaster will be caused by excessive greed? You are also a great devil in hell, don''t you even know that?" With that, she stopped talking, but picked up the kettle in her hand and continued to water the flowers. With her movements, the flowers in the flowerpot became more beautiful, and the eyes of her head turned rapidly. Agran was a little helpless and sighed: "great greedy king, thank you for your advice. I will tell it to my master." "By the way, rod may meet an old friend of mine. Remember to say hello to him for me." it seems that he thought of something, maixijia added, and agran quickly promised. After explaining these things, agran led Hagrid to leave. At this time, Vios took the initiative to say, "the master is in danger. Naturally, I can''t stay on the island and watch. Please let me help." Agran nodded and said to him, "we will return later. Now, according to the master''s order, I need to go to Sao city." The bodies of several great demons gradually faded away. Maisica watched their bodies fade away until they completely disappeared. "Well, the things that disturb us have left. Now tell me, where did you get the broken body? Where did you hide it now?" Maisica stretched out her hand, slowly stroked the face of the flower pot on her head, and asked softly in her mouth. If there are members of the potion guild here, you will be surprised to find that the head in front of you belongs to the potion scholar Sean. In the face of maixijia''s inquiry, Sean''s eyes showed some fear, his eyes stared at her, but he didn''t say a word. "I don''t want to say, do I? It doesn''t matter. Your flower of thoughts will tell me all the answers." With that, maisiga reached out, took off the most conspicuous flower of thoughts planted in Sean''s head and blooming on his brain, put it under his hooked nose and gently sniffed it. With the action of maixijia, the flowers withered and withered in an instant, like weathering for a long time, and all the colors faded. When the flowers were taken off, Sean''s eyes became confused and dull, and there were many memories that didn''t belong to her in maixijia''s mind. "So it is... It seems that your body is not at ease, and they are not willing to be taken back by you." After finding the information she wanted, there was a little more satisfaction in her eyes. She glanced at Sean under her feet. In a moment, Sean''s head melted like a wax statue falling into hot oil, and finally completely integrated into the ground under her feet without any trace left. Chapter 2194 "Badu, are you okay?" Looking at the ogre king who fell to the ground, hero York asked in disbelief. He held out his hand, pushed the fallen ogre and touched some of the ogre''s body. York only felt a chill in his palm. It was not like touching a living creature, but like a cold corpse. "No..." The perception from his palm seemed to make York understand something. Recalling the abnormality in the blood, York realized that only in a moment, the Sorcerer''s terrible spell took the life of the cannibal king. Grief spread in York''s heart. Before the voice of the voice of pain fell, several hooks and locks flew out in the darkness behind, deeply embedded in the flesh of the ogre king, and dragged it back. York''s face was frozen, the crisis had not been resolved, and now was not a sad time. In order to get rid of the terrible chain in the rear, savage creatures did not hesitate to find their previous enemies, but they met a more terrible existence. "What devil is that?" In the rear, rod looked at the scene in his eyes and asked in some doubt. The blood mage''s ability to deal with those savage creatures is really overqualified. Even the hero of savage creatures can''t support him for a moment. If rod didn''t decisively enter the dead form and master the burning field of disintegrating the portal, it would be difficult to solve the blood mage. With rod''s inquiry, the devil who killed savage creatures in the rear also revealed his true body from the darkness at this moment. It was a demon wrapped in chains. The rusty chains were deeply embedded in every inch of his skin, making him look terrible, as if he was completely integrated with the chains, and the way he slaughtered those savage creatures depended on those chains. All the creatures dragged away by the chain are now around the chain demon. Chains pierced into their limbs. They were controlled by chain demons like a group of string puppets. Even the Legion members were no exception, which made rod''s eyes freeze. To rod''s surprise, the chain demon in front of him has the status of a hero. "No matter what devil he is, he''s dead now." Near rod, the bloody mage jerev gave a cold hum. He stared at the chain demon and raised his hand slowly. "Blood is pouring." With the murmur of the blood mage, the chain demon gave a painful cry, and the positions pierced by the chain on his body were pouring blood out rapidly at the moment. Under jerev''s control, the blood in the chain demon''s body is being pulled away bit by bit. Soon, the extraction of blood stopped. A group of blood cells half a person high condensed on jerev''s palm, and the chain devil hung his head. "Master, all the blood in the devil''s body has..." Jerev''s words did not fall, but he saw a sharp hook lock, which fiercely stabbed him, which also made him look pale. He quickly gathered a blood barrier, which blocked the hook lock. "It''s impossible..." looking at the chain demon staring at him, the blood mage looked surprised. "How can there be so much blood in his body?" Rod did not answer jerev''s words. He saw that at the foot of the chain devil, the hero ogre who had died in the hands of the blood mage stood up again. The effect of death makes him a dead creature and the most special death knight, but now rod can''t give him orders. He is controlled by those chains. Not only him, but also other barbarians who should have died and now become members of the Legion. "This ability..." Rod seemed to find something. His eyes coagulated. It was not so much that the undead creatures did not obey the orders as that they were willing to obey the orders, but they lost control of their bodies and were controlled by the chain demons, unable to execute everything in the orders. "Unexpectedly, such demons were held in the prison of those mages. What did those mages catch back?" rod shook his head when he looked at the bloody mage. The ability to chain demons can implicitly restrain the rebirth of the undead legion, which is intolerable to rod. "Cut those chains." Toward the members of the Legion behind, rod slowly ordered. The big devil who got the order looked tight, and Carl was the most excited. He has been waiting for his master''s order for too long. Even the blood mage who has just joined the Legion is vaguely more respected than him, which makes him intolerable. Now, he finally waited for the opportunity to prove his strength to his master. His figure flashed through the fire, and Carl fixed his eyes on the hero ogre. Among the creatures controlled by chains, the hero ogre is undoubtedly the most conspicuous existence. The giant sickle swept across, but did not touch the ogre''s huge body, but cut off the chain embedded in the ogre King''s left arm. Seeing this, rod in the rear immediately ordered through the death field. With a wave of the ogre''s left arm, he grabbed the chain embedded in his right arm, and then suddenly used magic power. Under the power of the ogre, the chain was torn off by him. "That''s it." Seeing this, rod showed a satisfied look. The creatures controlled by chains nearby don''t want to see this happen and want to prevent the ogre king from breaking free. However, in front of Carl''s giant sickle, all waiting for them is to be cut in half. With Carl''s help, the ogre quickly got rid of the shackles and returned to the undead army. After breaking free from the shackles, the ogre king made a loud roar, which attracted the attention of other Legion members. The strong dark green cloud of death suddenly attacked the members of the Legion. The chain demon saw that the situation was wrong and manipulated the puppet like Legion members to release the cloud of death to rod and his party. However, he didn''t know that in front of rod who had divine soul summoning, this move was tantamount to teaching an axe. Rod raised his hand slowly, and the deep and extremely dark clouds swallowed up the coming death in an instant, turned into a dark torrent, and reflected towards the chain devil. Seeing this, he felt deep fear from the dark clouds. The chain demon screamed and fled to the prison channel when he came. He escaped the attack of the cloud of death. When fleeing, the chain demon was unwilling to give up the creatures controlled by him and wanted to drag them away. However, with the joint efforts of other Legion members, the chain demon finally took away only a few people. Chapter 2195 "Dear magician Alma, in order to solve the strong enemy, the master did not hesitate to enter the form of the dead. Now he needs your help to recover his body..." In the soul summoning tower, agran, who arrived here, saw alama recuperating in the quiet room. After returning from the Necromancer''s mausoleum, Alma, who was seriously injured, spent a lot of energy, which restored her relatively complete body and finally separated from the bloody angel who gave birth to her body. During this time, alama seemed quite depressed. The accident on the island made him a magician suspected. Many necromancers suspect that he taught Sean the formula of love potion, which led to the change of the island. Even with Vita''s rumor, things have not changed. In desperation, alamaso stayed in the soul summoning tower. Fortunately, the progress made by the eternal magic eye made him very happy in his heart. After hearing the report of the great devil, alama looked thoughtful. "So, it was a mage who operated blood that forced rod to this step? If those blood vessels are still there, give me some time and I''m sure to make rod recover." Seeing that the master was expected to recover, the great demons looked happy. "It seems that rod''s journey in brakata is not smooth. It''s time for my creation to help him. It''s just that my body recovered not long ago also needs activities." With the words of the magician, several red angels slowly walked out of his quiet room. Those angels with unique appearance, dirty blood and completely transformed by magic also tightened agran''s heart. "Agran, what do you say about my brother now?" Just as agran was about to lead the magician away, there was a clear inquiry in his ear. Following the prestige, he saw a girl with a worried face. "His breath disappeared... Did something happen?" Seeing this, the great demon agran quickly replied: "mother Rowling, this is not the case. The master has just temporarily entered the form of the dead. You don''t have to worry too much. With the help of the magician Alma, the master may recover soon." Aside, the magician also nodded. Rowling took a deep breath and said in an indisputable tone, "take me to my brother." "This..." agran hesitated. "The master didn''t explain it like this. If you go there rashly, I''m afraid it will lead to the master''s blame..." "He won''t do that." Rowling shook her head with full confidence in her eyes. Hearing the speech, agran said no more. At the same time, within the prison, he drove the chain demon back, and rod also focused on the hero ogre. "I remember you." Looking at the hero ogre, rod seemed to recall something. That was the ogre he met a long time ago in order to obtain the set of prophecy cards of maisica and when inota visited the Dragon kingdom of brakada again. At that time, the ogre, who was not a hero, escaped from rod''s hands only after enota pleaded. Up to now, the awakened ogre has become a member of the Legion, and the purple haired girl pleading for him is still trapped by her blood. I don''t know when she will wake up. Thinking of this, rod couldn''t help sighing, and then put his eyes on Tanan''s remains. He wanted to take the dragon blood bottle in Molly''s hand and wake enota. Rod couldn''t help but need the power of the hero. "Master, I''m so glad you can remember me..." While rod was meditating, the excited words of the ogre came to his ears. "Being a member of the Legion is the glory that all savage creatures dream of. I must share this joy with my companions fighting side by side." Then the ogre looked around and looked around, but still got nothing. He looked depressed: "master, did you see the hero York? Was he taken away by the monster? Why didn''t I see him?" Listening to the ogre King''s inquiry, Rodden was stunned. Before that, his attention was attracted by the chain demon and the blood mage with strange tricks, and ignored the hybrid hero. "Which of you saw the movement of the hero? It was the blue skinned barbarian." By asking the members of the Legion, rod learned that the hybrid hero fled towards the channel when he came while the two sides were not aware, and that was the direction in which the chain demon fled. "Master, he was hurt and the smell of blood remained in the space. He couldn''t escape in front of me." Aside, the blood mage seemed to see rod''s idea and took the initiative to say. Rod looked at him through the soul fire in his eyes and had no doubt about the ability of the blood mage. In the previous battle, the blood mage had proved his strength many times. "Brother!" After entering the form of the dead, rod only felt that his thinking speed had slowed down, which was far beyond the comparison of flesh and blood. While he was thinking, a familiar voice came from his ear. Following the prestige, rod was stunned: "Rowling, why are you here?" The firelight emerged, from which not only several great demons left, along with the magician Alma, but also those bloody angels and Rowling who should have stayed in the rear came to the prison. "I feel your breath is weak and you need my help." Rowling came to him and said with some worry. Rod waved his hand, and his fingerbones were bright and white: "the lack of blood power really reduced my strength a lot. Alama, how can I restore my strength?" Hearing the speech, alama came to rod and looked at his skeleton carefully. The blood mage on one side saw that rod''s blood also belonged to rod and condensed into a ball of blood cells in his hands. "The preservation of these blood vessels is still intact, and the recovery and fusion ceremony of the flesh can be competent. The real difficulty is the transformation of life form... There is a world difference between living creatures and the dead." Listening to alama''s story, rod nodded. With divine soul summoning, he knew more how difficult it was to recover from the form of the dead to a living creature. While thinking, alama quickly added: "I need the blood of the legendary Almighty, or the spring of life of the elves, to be sure to make you completely recover. If there is no spring of life, Huantong spring can barely replace it, but it will take more time..." Listening to alama''s story, Rowling seemed to think of something and looked surprised. Chapter 2196 "If I need to return Tongquan, I have some left." When alama mentioned Huantong spring, Rowling seemed to think of something and took out an object, a transparent water bag, from the space ring. Before that, in order to guide the ceremony, Rowling asked her men to collect a lot of precious materials, including huantongquan. I didn''t expect it to come in handy at the moment. After hearing the speech, Arama took the water bag and opened it, Arama closed her eyes and felt it. Finally, she showed some disappointment. "Unfortunately... The effect of Huantong spring is unique. If you leave the source together, the effect will dissipate in a few days. You take it out, it''s just some ordinary spring water." Alama tilted the spring in the water bag to the ground. As he said, it was just an ordinary spring, not a return spring with unique power at all. Hearing the speech, Rowling seemed to think of something, and her eyes showed some regret. She could not help but feel guilty when she looked at rod: "brother, I''m sorry I couldn''t help you..." Rhode shook his head, reached out and patted Rowling on the shoulder, comforted and said, "it''s nothing. I remember that there are still a few springs of life in the potion guild. If it''s really impossible, I can go to Eli to collect them. At present, the most important thing is to deal with the remains of the hero." With rod''s story, Rowling also focused on the remains of the hero Tanan. Everything rod had done before was for the hero. "Any space magic has no effect on the hero''s remains. Even if you throw him into the portal, the portal will dissipate immediately and can''t send him away. If you want to bring him back to Sao city or the island of water element level, you can only use the most primitive method." Looking at Rowling, rod quickly explained the current dilemma and said: "I intend to gather the members of the Legion, escort the remains, break through towards the north of bracada, and then travel to the East. In this way, I can return to vilnin. With the help of the necromancer over there, it will be much easier to return to Sao city." Listening to rod''s arrangement, Rowling''s face couldn''t help being serious: "brother, those mages won''t let you leave safely. Along the way, you are bound to face an unimaginable ambush, and even the hero''s regret may not be able to keep it." Rod sighed, "I understand what you said, but there is no better choice. I can''t give up the remains of this hero. I even don''t hesitate to lose my blood." Rowling looked at rod with a worried look. She knew she couldn''t change rod''s idea. Rod seemed to be bound to win for the hero. "Tanan... The great hero Tanan." Just then, there was a sad whisper in Rowling''s ear. Rowling followed her reputation, but she saw the huge hero ogre squatting next to the remains of the hero Tanan at this moment and said in a sad tone. Not only him, but also those savage creatures who joined the undead army, when they looked at the remains of heroes, their eyes were more or less sad. At this moment, the savage creatures with restless nature and unable to calm down for a moment fell into deep silence. They lowered their heads, as if they were remembering a great existence. "Do you know the hero?" Rowling seemed to think of something and asked the cannibal king. "Of course, he is the greatest hero of krylord. He rescued us from the enslavement of mages and led us to fight back against those mages..." Badu seemed to think of something and showed some nostalgia in his eyes. "No one knows his name in krylord. He is a symbol in the hearts of all Savage creatures." Rowling was slightly surprised. Unexpectedly, the remains of the hero that rod wanted to take away had such a high prestige among savage creatures. With the story of the hero ogre, Rowling noticed that the red crystal block that replaced the heart in Tanan''s remains flickered at this moment, but soon became silent. "Rowling, I need your help. You led some members of the Legion to meet in the north of bracada..." Aside, rod looked at Rowling. As soon as he said something, Rowling soon interrupted him. "Brother, how are you going to wake up this hero?" Rod was slightly stunned, but he quickly said: "due to the existence of the forbidden magic ball, neither reincarnation nor soul Summoning can work for him. Even the field of death is limited. It is impossible to happen. I can only take him back to Sao city to make plans." "Do you see? The words of those savage creatures will touch the hero''s body. I think that''s the real way to wake him up," Rowling said quickly. Looking back on the previous scene, rod seemed to realize something: "you mean..." Rowling nodded: "let these savage creatures return to krylord with the remains of heroes. Maybe there is a way to wake them up." Rhode shook his head: "not to mention whether it is effective or not, those mages will not let savage creatures act easily. Without the support of those necromancer mages in vernin, it may not be a good choice to move further to the West." However, after listening to rod''s worry, Rowling smiled: "brother, you don''t have to follow those savage creatures. Your goal is not krylord, but Sao city." Rodden understood what she meant: "Do you mean to let me lead a large force of the undead Legion to break through the siege with a false intention of vilning, so as to attract the attention of the mage and create opportunities for those savage creatures? It is really possible to do so. The remains of hero Tanan can block all spell detection, but it is only limited to a small area around me. At most, five or six savage creatures can move and avoid the mage''s attack Probe. " Speaking of this, rod''s words paused: "but have you ever thought about how we can bring the barbarians of krylord back to Sao city if they can''t wake up the remains of the hero Tanan? It''s so far away from our chassis, a whole bracada." When Rhode mentioned this, Rowling must know that Rhode had listened to her words and couldn''t help smiling: "where is the west of cruylord?" "Krylord is already at the westernmost side of the continent. If you go further west, there is only an endless sea." According to the geographical knowledge of the mainland, rod quickly replied. As he spoke, he not only remembered some special events in his mind. Chapter 2197 "Endless sea..." Silently reciting the name of the endless blue sea far away from the mainland, rod seemed to think of something. If those savage creatures can reach the extreme west of krylord, even if they can''t wake up the hero Tanan, they can bypass bracada by sailing on the endless sea, get ashore from the weak Erimi forest, and return to Sao city in vernin. However, that may take a lot of time. I''m afraid they are still sailing at sea when the elemental monarchs have torn the main plane apart. "Rowling, our situation is very critical now. We don''t have so much time..." Soon, rod said his worries. Facing rod''s concerns, Rowling just smiled faintly: "Brother, you misunderstood me. I know from the classics that the endless sea, as the place with the strongest Water Magic Elements in the whole theme plane, has natural space cracks connecting the water element plane. Space cracks are not a portal formed by magic elements and will not be disturbed by the forbidden magic ball. As long as you can find the natural space cracks, you can directly The remains of heroes, bring back the water element plane. " After listening to Rowling''s explanation, Rodden''s eyes lit up. From Rowling''s words, he seems to have seen the possibility of bringing back the hero''s remains smoothly. With space cracks as a last resort, whether those savage creatures can awaken the hero Tanan in crullod, this plan will not fail. It''s a lot more reliable than rod''s plan to break through directly. After thinking about everything, rod looked at her approvingly, reached out and patted her on the head: "I didn''t expect you to have such a talent in tactical formulation. You are worthy of being my sister." Rowling gave him a white look, and the slightly raised corners of her mouth heralded the joy in her heart. "Then, according to what you said, who should carry out the task?" Rod said slowly, as he glanced at a crowd of savage creatures, trying to choose the most suitable one. "Master, please let me carry out this task." As rod looked around, among the savage creatures, bardu, the ogre, came out and asked rod loudly. "You?" rod looked at him carefully. "Your size is too large. If you go, you can only arrange one or two other savage creatures to follow. If you go more, you will exceed the limit of the forbidden magic ball and be detected by those mages with spells." Carefully looked at the ogre in front of him, and rod also gave his own evaluation. Rod doesn''t doubt the power of the ogre king. On the contrary, the ogre King''s huge body is likely to attract the attention of the mage, thus adding many variables to the process. "It''s simple. If the hero York is also here, we can complete the master''s task and escort the remains of the great hero back to krylord without bothering other Legion members." Badu patted his chest. On one side, rod also showed the color of thinking. Tanan''s remains can''t travel through space with spells, but rod himself and other Legion members can. Even if those savage creatures expose the remains of the hero Tanan during the mission, rod can lead the Legion members to rush to rescue in an instant. This is also where rod agrees with Rowling''s proposal. If rod chooses, the hero York is undoubtedly more suitable for this mission than the ogre king. Unfortunately, in the previous battle, the Legion members did not leave the hero. Thinking of this, rod looked at the bloody mage jerev and said, "can you still feel the smell of the wounded hero?" Hearing the speech, the bloody mage immediately nodded: "master, the hero''s state is very poor. More and more blood overflows in the prison channel. He is being chased by the chain demon." Seeing the bloody mage lifting the chain demon, agran seemed to think of something and took the initiative to report to Rodeway: "master, although the prophet maixijia didn''t give any suggestions, she seemed to know the demon in the prison and asked me to say hello for her..." After listening to agran''s report, rod nodded: "good, agran, you lead the rest of the great demons to bring the blue skinned hero with jerev. As for the demon, I don''t have time to care about him now." Agran immediately took command. Under the sign of the bloody mage, a group of great demons immediately shuttled through the fire. The field was also quite quiet. Only the restless grinding sound of savage creatures could be heard. "Brother, when you came to bracada, something happened on the island..." Taking this opportunity, Rowling quickly told rod what had happened on the island. "Sean?" From Rowling''s mouth, after learning about the actions of the potion scholar and the unique love potion, rod showed an interested look, "I remember the potion scholar. I care more about the love potion than the whole. Where is it now?" Soon, Rowling took out a small bottle from the space ring and handed it to rod: "these are the only love potions collected. Only Sean can refine this potion, but it''s a pity that she couldn''t get the refining method of love potion from him." "Where is the potion scholar now?" asked rod, as if thinking of something. "He fell into the hands of the prophet Messiah, and now life is better than death," Rowling shrugged. Rod''s mouth pulled. Unexpectedly, the potion scholar was so bold that he wanted to control all creatures on the island by relying on the potion of love. As a result, he ran into the reclusive king of hell on the island. It can be said to be very unfortunate. A potion scholar like Sean can''t turn over any waves in front of maisica, and there''s no need to worry too much about the safety of the island. As the king of hell, maixijia, who has survived for countless years, is at least the existence of the peak of legend. Rod does not doubt her strength. Unfortunately, she is tired of fighting and is only willing to stay on the island rather than intervene in other battles. Rod did not use the dark holy word to Messika, but rod vaguely had a hunch that the power of the holy word was difficult to work for her. Just as rod once could not use the dark holy word to control the recovery of the Lich Erich, he belonged to the lazy king of undead creatures and could not get rid of the control of the dark holy word. With maixijia in charge, rod doesn''t have to worry about the safety of the rear, which also makes rod relieved. He doesn''t want any other accidents on the island before the immediate things have been handled. Chapter 2198 "Karen Da, this is a treasure that the master entrusted his subordinates to bring you and needs you to repair. I hope you can finish it as soon as possible." The giant Titan slowly got up from the ground. Before he knew what had happened, he heard a whisper in his ear. "Where am I..." the Titan was confused. He covered his head with his hand. After a while, he slowly regained consciousness. "By the way, there must be something wrong with those magic drugs. The necromancer dared to deceive me..." "Lord maixijia has cleaned up the necromancer. Now it''s your turn to perform the task." The low words came again, and the Titan followed the prestige. Only then did he see a death knight at his feet. "Death Knight Kane, are you also controlled by the necromancer?" "Yes, fortunately, the kind Lord rod did not blame me for this." As he spoke, the Titan stretched out his huge palm and took only two fingers to pick up the thing in Kane''s hand, a broken dark chain. Kalenda looked at the unique chain. Soon, he seemed to find something. With his action, the chain rapidly enlarged in his hand, from less than the thickness of his finger to more than his arm. The increase of the chain also made it more heavy. Even when kalenda lifted the chain, he also showed some difficulty. If the Titan threw it on the ground, it would be as powerful as the collapse of mountains. "This treasure is very wonderful. Its forging method is very old and can change its size freely with the user''s body shape. The last time I saw such a treasure, I was in hell to help the owner melt artifact. This treasure was definitely forged according to the specification of artifact, but it fell short in the end and failed to reach the quality of artifact." Seeing the hunting heart, kalenda said happily that nothing could arouse the Titan''s interest more than a finely forged treasure. He gently touched the surface of the dark chain and carefully felt the difference of every inch on the chain. The end of the chain seemed to have been seriously corroded, full of potholes, which also made Karen look distressed. "Lord rod will be happy if you repair the shackles of war." Kane looked at him and said the name of the treasure. Looking at the treasure in her hand, kalenda seemed to think of something and sighed deeply. "What''s the matter?" Kane asked suspiciously when he found his abnormality. "I think of some things in hell." kalenda lifted the chain in her hand and said slowly. "Do you know why the forger of this treasure failed in the end and failed to forge the war shackles of artifact quality?" "I don''t know anything about the forging of treasures, but since you ask, your heart must know the answer." Kane shook his head and replied. Kalenda took a deep breath: "the key to forging artifact is the will. The birth of artifact is not caused by simple material accumulation or exquisite forging skills, which is far more complex than combining existing artifact parts." Kane nodded and listened to kalenda. "Those famous legendary heroes in history, their will can infect everything, make ordinary things become treasures, and make treasures become artifact. If you want to forge artifact, you must give it corresponding will when forging it." As he spoke, kalenda held up the chain in his hand. He stared at the chain in his hand, as if he had seen what had happened a long time ago: "the forger of the treasure felt the call of the artifact. Only by integrating his will, his soul and his life can the artifact be born, but the man finally flinched." With that, Karen Da''s eyes also showed some regret. He was regretting the experience of this chain. "Maybe so, but what do you have to do with your experience in hell?" Kane asked curiously after listening to kalenda''s story. For the Titan who is good at forging, Kane only knows that he was brought back by rod from hell, just like other Legion members, but Kane doesn''t know about the Titan''s experience and what happened to him. "I also wanted to forge such an artifact and didn''t hesitate to integrate my own soul into it." kalenda showed some color of memory. "I spent hundreds of years in the doomsday volcano to refine the sword embryo enough to become an artifact. If the master didn''t give me the most precious sage stone, I would exchange my life for the appearance of that artifact." Listening to what kalenda said, Kane''s eyes were a little more moved. Unexpectedly, the Titan who forged weapons for members of the Legion had such an experience. "Well, where are we now?" After a moment of silence, kalenda seemed to find something and asked Kane. "Not far away is Lord Messika''s residence. She will release you from the state of integration. You should thank her," Kane replied without hesitation. With Kane''s answer, kalenda''s eyes also looked around. To his surprise, the nearby ground was covered with a carpet that seemed to be spliced by flattened living creatures, except the area under his feet. Stepping on the solid land under his feet, with this discovery, many bad memories slowly emerged in kalenda''s mind. At this moment, kalenda thought of her previous experiences, including the pursuit of the great demon Vios after drinking the love potion. Finally, she was twisted by maisiga with magic and turned into a flesh and blood carpet together with other creatures. Recalling what had happened, even with the incomparably strong physique of the Titan, she felt a little out of support at this moment. Karen Da quickly turned her body aside and made a retch sound in her mouth. "Don''t worry, you''ll get used to it soon. I also have those memories." On one side, Kane''s face was also not good-looking, and the changes that had happened to kalenda also happened to him. "The great greedy king, please forgive my offense..." What Kane didn''t expect was that after slowly restoring calm, kalenda immediately recited in the direction of the prophet''s cabin, and deep fear flashed through her eyes. Shaking his head, Kane reached out and barely reached Karen''s ankle: "you''d better finish the master''s task quickly, but don''t let the master wait too long." Chapter 2199 In the dark prison, the resolute blue figure was moving rapidly, and his blood sprinkled on the ground behind him. The terrible monster was chasing after him, and there was no companion beside him at this moment. When he felt that his physical strength was gradually exhausted, York clenched his teeth and didn''t stop his steps. At this moment, he missed his magic. With the cooperation of magic, getting rid of the current dilemma is just a portal. But soon, he was ashamed of his idea. He had already given up everything belonging to the mage and did not want to be involved with the mage. The chain shot from behind him, but it hit the air. It was deeply embedded in the wall behind him and made a crisp sound. The devil in the rear took advantage of it and drew closer to him. The terrible smell from the rear made his teeth clench. He couldn''t get rid of the devil at all. Just then, he seemed to notice something. He slowed down, and there was a light sound behind him. The light of fire appeared in front of him. Out of the light of fire were several burly demons and a mage in bright red robes. "It''s you? What do you want? I''ve got eyes on those creatures first!" said the chain demon angrily, looking at the big devil in the way, as if he was sorry for the loss of those savage creatures. "Your constitution is very special. I''m very interested in your blood. I''ll catch you and study everything in your body." On one side, the mage in bright red robe came forward slowly and said to the chain demon. Hearing this, the chain demon gave a sneer: "do you want to do this too? Let me see if you have this ability!" With the words of the chain demon and the sharp hook and rope with barbs all over him, he was ready to go. The cold light flashed on the hook and lock, like poisonous snakes trying to choose people and eat them. He was staring at the target, and the blood mage also gathered his mana. The smell in the prison became more and more dull. It seemed that there would be a tragic battle in the next moment. "Wait." seeing that the conflict was about to happen, agran seemed to think of something. He took the initiative to reach out and stopped the bloody mage, and looked at the chain demon in the distance: "Lord maixijia learned about you and asked me to say hello to you." With agran''s narration, the chain demon was stunned in his eyes and stopped his action. If agran was right, at this moment, the body of the chain demon began to tremble, as if he remembered something that frightened him. "She asked you to come... She already knew when I just got out of trouble? No, I don''t want to be caught back by her!" Under the eyes of a group of demons, who were frightened or confused, the chain demon sent out several tragic wails. At this moment, the demon, who was tightly wrapped in chains and looked trembling, bent down and retched in his mouth. Even the blood mage felt extremely puzzled at this moment. He clearly didn''t do anything. The chain demon seemed to have died. To the surprise of all Legion members, after a slight recovery, the chain demon no longer cared about everything in front of him and turned to the channel behind him. The bloody mage gave a cold hum and wanted to go forward to chase the chain demon who fled in a hurry, but agran shouted: "don''t chase, have you forgotten the master''s order? Now the most important thing is to take the hero back." With agran''s persuasion, the bloody mage gradually calmed down and completed the task above all else. Compared with it, the chain demon also seemed insignificant. He took the initiative to retreat and avoided a battle. "Well, now it''s your turn." as he said, the bloody mage put his eyes on the blue skinned hero. "Let me see what''s the difference between you and those savage creatures. It''s reasonable that you can''t survive under my spell." Then the bloody mage raised his hand and slowly read: "the magic of blood control... Huh?" The immediate changes made the blood mage''s face slightly changed. York''s body temperature was not affected much except for a few degrees. "You have enough mana in your body. You are a mage!" at this moment, the bloody mage seemed to find something, and there was a very obvious change in his eyes when he looked at the hero. "I''m not a mage," said jerev. York''s face sank, his tone was tough, but he knew very well that he was not the opponent of those Legion members. Even the chain demons who pursued all the way and made York unable to fight back were scared away by those in front of him, not to mention York. At the moment, there seems to be only one way left for York. With the blood mage''s recitation, he felt that his body was disobedient in many places. I''m afraid there was only a dead end in the end. If you cast a spell, York can instantly go to a safe position and get rid of the pursuit of the enemy. Although he doesn''t know what will happen later and whether those enemies will follow, it is at least a feasible method, rather than staying here and waiting to die. The instinct of survival drove York to cast spells and escape from the prison that trapped him. At this moment, he couldn''t help thinking of his experience in the college. Once York, in order to prove himself to the mage, whether it is the gate of time and space or other magic, he has made painstaking research, and his heroic specialty is the most terrible chain lightning. His ability can be regarded as one of the best in the whole brakada. "Do you want to escape with space magic? I won''t give you such a chance." the blood mage seemed to find something and said attentively. "As I said, I''m not a Mage at all!" York looked tight, and the oath in his heart drove him. Even if he felt the approaching of death, he wouldn''t do any magic, "You want to deny the mage''s identity? Why do you do this? You should have the blood of elemental creatures in your body. That kind of blood is very special, which is why you still stand in front of me instead of dying under the blood magic." the blood mage seemed to see something. He asked York while secretly casting spells. "The mage''s identity is not worth remembering. My heart belongs to barbarians," York said as he shook his head and recovered. "You should be proud of your mage status, not give it up." the bloody mage took a deep look at him and continued. Chapter 2200 As York talked with the blood mage, agran seemed a little anxious. He was very worried that the task assigned by rod could not be completed on time. Then he looked at the Legion members in the rear. He just wanted to order, but was interrupted by the blood mage. "Wait, let me deal with the hero." Hearing the speech, agran felt a little impatient: "if you delay the master''s business, you should be careful." "Master, I will explain myself." the bloody mage shook his head, then looked at the hero York, and his eyes seemed to show some enlightenment. "Another part of your blood is very similar to those savage creatures before. That is to say, in addition to the blood of element creatures, you also have the blood of barbarians. This is a rare sight. It is reasonable that creatures like you can''t be born at all. Two completely different blood vessels are difficult to integrate." The blood mage looked at the hero in front of him with an interested look in his eyes. He had never seen York like this after being imprisoned for countless years. "How about that? If I can choose, I''d rather not have the supernatural blood, which brings me ridicule." the words of the blood mage seem to recall some memories of York, he said in a deep voice. "Lineage gives you far more power than other creatures. You naturally have to bear everything in your mind. Maybe some mages will laugh at you because of your impure lineage, but so what? I have been laughed at for practicing heterogeneous water system magic before, but I use my own strength to keep those mages silent forever. I am very proud of my status as a mage." The blood mage shouted. He looked at York as if he had seen himself. When the blood mage told, York seemed to find something. He looked back and saw that the blood he had dropped all the way floated one after another at this moment, forming blood ice crystals in the air, which reduced the temperature of the whole channel a lot. "I have analyzed the blood in your body. It''s time to give you the glory of your master." Soon, the deep words of the bloody mage came to his ears. York looked frozen. He just wanted to escape to one side, but he felt unable to move. His whole body seemed to be fixed, and his mouth sent out bursts of cold. At this moment, York couldn''t help thinking of Badu, the hero who died in front of him. Now, he finally understood what Badu had experienced before he died. The blood in his body, under the control of the blood mage, directly condenses into blood ice crystals, which can directly take away the enemy''s life without giving the enemy any chance to resist. Before that, due to the special blood in York''s body, it was composed of two distinct types. The spell of the blood mage failed to take effect on him, but after the thorough analysis of the blood mage, he understood all the differences in the blood, and York could not escape this spell. The bone chilling chill spread deeply in York''s bone marrow, and the freezing of blood made mana unable to be mobilized. He could only watch it happen. Before his eyes closed, York didn''t regret it. He defended his oath and would never cast spells again. "Take him back to his master." Looking at the hero York, who looked motionless, the bloody mage said slowly. Until the end, he couldn''t see the hero''s specialty. As he said, the hero didn''t want to have anything to do with the mage. The bloody mage stared at York, who was sending out a heavy cold, and gave a deep sigh. He didn''t know what to think again. Beside him, a group of Legion members looked at him with awe. They looked at the death of the hero in their eyes. It was a method they could not understand. Even the great devil had no way but to watch all this happen. What makes these great demons afraid is that if the blood mage plans to fight them, they have no way to fight against them. They can only kill the blood mage before the spell takes effect. Aside, agran took a deep look at the bloody mage. If it is a single challenge, the ability of the great devil is often inferior to that of the legendary mage. In front of the top mage with his unique means, such as the blood mage, even if there are a group of great demons, the result is not much better. At this moment, looking at the bloody mage, agran was most worried about his own status. With the expansion of the undead legion, a powerful and unique creature joined them, and agran has long lived up to his original position. In terms of strength, the mighty demons such as Carl and Vios in the Legion are far above agran, and in terms of loyalty, in the dark holy word. With the blessing of death, every member of the Legion is loyal to rod. In this case, agran was able to lead other demons, not because he was superior, like commander farezer, or because he made proud achievements, like death knight Vera, just because he followed rod longer and he was the first member of the Legion. At this moment, agran''s heart can''t help but flash a little worried that the power of the bloody mage is obviously one level higher than that of the general great demons. Only the most elite existence can compete with him, and he will change the situation within the Legion. After thinking about it in his heart, agran gave orders to other demons and said, "have you forgotten your master''s orders? Don''t take the hero back quickly!" Hearing the speech, one of the great demons in the team immediately took command. He moved York''s cold body to the middle of the team and covered his hand on the ground. Soon, the fire completely wrapped the surrounding great demons, and the rest of the Legion members shuttled through the fire. "Master, we have completed the task. This is the hero''s body... I mean himself." Agran, who had just returned to the depths of the prison, reported to rod. Before he had finished his words, he saw that York, who was no longer alive and cold, moved his arms slowly at this moment. Under the influence of the death field, the hero stood up again and looked around with some doubts. His eyes were a little confused. He didn''t seem to understand what happened and how he regained consciousness. "Hero York..." rod seemed to think of something. He took a deep look at the blue hero, and then put his eyes on the returning Legion members. Chapter 2201 "Did you encounter any obstacles in bringing back the hero?" Looking at the returning Legion members, rod asked voluntarily. The great devil on the mission looked at each other, and agran Hui, who led them, reported: "master, we met the chain devil, but he was scared away by the name of the greedy king. He didn''t dare to stay at all. It seems that Lord Messika had done something to him..." Rod nodded, but he didn''t expect to meet messijia''s old friend in brakada''s prison. While rod was thinking, the ogre king who stayed here also saw York, the hero who had just become a member of the Legion, and his eyes immediately showed joy: "York, I''m glad to see you again. Now you are also a member of the undead Legion." "The undead Legion..." York read the strange name with a dazed look in his eyes. "Well, after these words. Badu, tell him your task." rod recovered from his thoughts and said to the cannibal king. The cannibal Lord nodded deeply and then explained to York: "according to the master''s request, we should carry the remains of the hero Tanan, avoid the mage''s exploration, and return to the krulod desert all the way. Even if the mages found us, they would only regard us as wandering krulod people." With the story of the ogre king, York''s eyes were also placed next to them, on the unique remains, with a look of respect at the bottom of his eyes. Tanan is the spiritual symbol of krylord. York chose to give up his status as a mage, which is also inspired by Tanan''s will. Rod looked at his expression in his eyes and added: "according to the power of the forbidden magic ball, everything around the remains can not be detected by the mage, but because the forbidden magic ball has been damaged, the scope it can cover is extremely limited. In addition to you, it can only cover two or three savage creatures at most." As he spoke, the dark green flame in rod''s eyes slowly swept over the savage creatures among the Legion members: "choose the companions you need. Remember, you must not expose any abilities related to undead spells until the last moment of losing the hero''s remains." With rod''s order, Badu''s eyes lit up. He soon found the Cyclops in the team: "master, I hope he can return with us." Rod pulled at the corner of his mouth: "don''t you think the team is not conspicuous enough? The two or three barbarians I said refer to the creatures with big ears. You''d better choose again." "In that case... I want to choose flying creatures, preferably Thunderbirds." Badu scratched his head and asked rod. However, in the face of this request, rod refused without thinking: "all flying creatures don''t think about it. Do you think the sky of bracada still belongs to those mages? Believe me, in the depths of the clouds, you will meet a more terrible enemy, which is an army composed of giant dragons." "Master, please let me go together. I can feed back what happened there in time." Carl, the great devil, took the initiative to ask rod, but rod just shook his head and refused his proposal: "as soon as those mages see you, I''m afraid they can guess my plan. That''s not the result I want." It''s not a good idea to let the great devil haunt the ranks of savage creatures. Rod doesn''t intend to do so. "If anything happens to the hero''s remains, contact me with this." With that, rod took out two unique style conches and handed them to York and Badu respectively. As a natural treasure in the ocean, the effect of sound transmission conch is reflected. Just then, agran came to rod and said respectfully: "Master, the remains of heroes are so precious that they are taken away by several savage creatures. Can you rest assured that there are no powerful Legion members to follow. Even with the power you have given, those savage creatures are still too weak. If the remains are robbed by other creatures, all efforts will be in vain? At least powerful casters need to protect them secretly." "Do you have a better suggestion? Or do you have someone to recommend?" rod looked at him and asked. Agran nodded: "I believe the sage of brakada will be competent for this task." With agran''s recommendation, rod couldn''t help but pay attention to the sage Cedrus. After thinking for a moment, he finally recognized agran''s suggestion. Even when savage creatures are in trouble, Legion members can quickly come across the space, but after all, they have to slow down and can''t deal with the abnormal situation in time. The sage''s Secret follow can also provide an insurance measure. "Sage Cedrus, you are responsible for protecting those savage creatures in the dark. Remember not to let the mage find out. It is not difficult to do this with your spell casting ability," rod ordered. The sage respectfully replied, "I am also a legendary mage. Please rest assured that no mage can find my trace." To rod''s surprise, the ogre king who learned about it no longer chose other barbarians, but glared at the sage with an angry flame in his eyes. "Master, he doesn''t deserve to perform this task. It''s an insult to the hero to let him escort Tanan''s remains!" The ogre King''s breath became heavy. If he didn''t worry about rod''s existence and York stopped in front of him, I''m afraid he would stretch out his palm and crush the sage''s head directly at the next moment. The hatred for the sage did not diminish in the heart of the ogre king. When Badu saw the sage again and learned that he would also perform the escort task, his anger reached the extreme. Seeing this, rod looked at him reluctantly. From Badu''s angry roar, he felt the will of the ogre king. The existence of the dark holy word allows rod to forcibly reverse the concept in the ogre King''s heart and even put down all hatred, but while the power of the holy word takes effect, it will also erase the will emerging in the ogre King''s heart. When a hero''s awakening will is erased, can it be counted as a hero? Although York did not say anything, he always kept a calm appearance, and the common hatred in his eyes could not be hidden at all. While rod hesitated, the blood mage seemed to see something and took the initiative to say, "master, please let me complete this task instead of the sage." Rod glanced at him. Naturally, he didn''t have to say the ability of blood mage, but rod didn''t know whether he was really suitable for this task. Chapter 2202 After arranging the candidates for crullord, rod noticed that Rowling was looking at the prophecy card in her hand. "You look very troubled." Rod came to her and spoke slowly. Rowling took her eyes away from the prophecy card and sighed slightly: "whether it''s back to Sao city or to crullord, it''s a long way. In order to avoid those mages seeing something wrong, we need to be fully prepared." Soon, Rowling took out a sheepskin roll and said seriously: "This is the map of bulakada presented by the" draftsman "of the prophecy card. We are located in the core of bulakada. Those barbarian teams will move towards the northwest, cross the three mage cities, enter the Saint xiangzel mountains, follow the ridge of the snow mountain, bypass the defensive fortress established by the Dharma master on the border, and finally return to the krulod desert." Her fingers scratched across the map, making a rustling sound, and there was a bit of sadness in her eyes. "In order to attract the attention of the mage, the dangers we need to meet along the way are hundreds of times more difficult than those savage creatures. Although there is a death field, it is not a long-term plan. Those mages will soon find a way to deal with it... Brother, is it really worth it for the hero who doesn''t know when he will be resurrected?" "Of course." Rod reached out, patted her on the shoulder and said slowly. Rod, who has the memory of his previous life, knows what power Tanan has. Even the elemental monarch can only surrender in front of that power and be defeated by Tanan one by one. Rod thinks it is worth paying a lot of price for this. The existence of the hero Tanan is the key for rod to reverse the situation of the third expansion. In order to achieve this, rod did not shrink back even if he was an enemy of the whole bracada. The appeal of rod''s words also makes Rowling feel certain. Although she doesn''t understand where rod''s self-confidence comes from, she only feels inexplicably relieved in front of rod. Even if rod shows a terrible skeleton at the moment, her eyes looking at rod are still full of trust. Rowling opened her mouth and seemed to want to say something. At this time, there was a flash of fire behind them. Commander farezer came to the depths of the prison under the leadership of the great devil. "Master, I know your strategy, and my command will not disappoint you." farezer quickly came to rod and said respectfully. Rod nodded. "I believe in your ability. Remember, what the Legion members really have to do is to cover the barbarians who return to krylord." In terms of strategy formulation, Rowling''s strategy has given Rhode great help, making him focus on the krulod desert, rather than just fighting to break through and shake the mage empire. When it comes to the implementation of tactics, it still needs falezer to complete it. With rod''s affirmation, farezer was excited, but he soon calmed down and asked rod, "master, I want to know if any of those mages know that the real purpose of your trip is for that hero?" Rod nodded: "one mage knows. Soon, when those mages count the losses in the prison, others will know. This can''t hide from those mages." Hearing the speech, faleze nodded and looked thoughtful. There was a moment of silence in the prison. Due to the lack of blessing of special tactical skills, rod did not disturb farezer, but let him think by himself. Other Legion members nearby also converged one after another, and even their breathing slowed down, providing a quiet environment for farezer. Soon, farezer had an idea: "the first problem perplexing those savage creatures is the time to escape. Agran, is there any other channel to the outside world in the prison?" Seeing farezer mention himself, agran quickly replied: "commander in chief, in the process of exploring the interior of the prison, the Legion members found a few secret doors to the ground, but there is no secret door that can fit the huge body of the ogre king." Hearing the speech, Fraser looked at the hero ogre not far away: "it''s not a problem. With those cave people, it won''t take long to dig a passage." Farezer''s eyes swept over several people selected by rod to go to crullod to perform the task. His eyes stayed on one of the mages in bright red robes for a moment. The sign from his perception made him understand that the mage was not simple and was not at the same level as other savage creatures. "Before the main force of the Legion leaves, those mages will not let any creatures leave. The nearby area must be closely monitored by those mages. In a moment, I will lead the main force of the Legion to break through the siege. With the help of cavers, you hide underground for a while, and then find a chance to go outside the city through the underground passage." fareze said quickly. "Underground passage? Since the Legion has experts in digging passages, why not directly pass underground?" the blood mage seemed to think of something and asked on his own initiative. "The underground world is not our territory." rod answered his doubts. "The sky and underground of brakata are monitored by those magicians. When you sneak underground, they will find you soon. Their leader, Molly, is not friendly with us. Can your spell work on the real dragon?" The blood mage shook his head: "the Dragon scales on the giant dragon can cut off my blood magic. I can''t cast spells on them." Rod looked at him as expected. The orthodox magic can''t work on the Dragon at all. It''s still possible for Magic: "if you don''t want to be besieged by the dragon and the magician, you should travel on the ground honestly." The damage caused by the mage to the Legion members by using magic can still be recovered by the death field, but if it is replaced by those strange magic, even the death field may not be able to regenerate the Legion members. The bloody mage bowed his head slightly and sighed a little more in his eyes: "the underground world... Has it developed to this extent? I remember that a mage tried to explore the underground a long time ago. There is only nothingness. Only demons can live in the deepest part of the underground." Rod didn''t say much. The bloody mage who had been imprisoned in prison for countless years naturally didn''t understand what bulakada had experienced after the golden age. With the words of the bloody mage, York gave him a deep look. York looked at the mage who had been there many years before, and he didn''t know what he was thinking. Chapter 2203 "Mr. President, the mage who went to explore heard that the undead creatures have spread all over the prison. I''m afraid there are not many living creatures there..." Outside the prison, among the mages in charge of garrison, the old white robed mage said slowly. Hearing the speech, Eli took a deep breath: "sure enough, they are looking for the remains of the barbarian hero." After confirming the real purpose of the enemies, Eli''s eyes sank: "even if they can succeed, I want to see how they can take the remains out of blakada! If they dare to offend the mage Empire, I will certainly make the dead mage pay the price." With Eli''s narration, the old mage also saw some of his determination from his eyes and couldn''t help but advise: "President Eli, the end is approaching. We should focus on the overall situation. The magic guild can''t afford the loss like before." However, Eli shook his head: "no one can offend the dignity of blakada like this. The glory of the mage Empire cannot be damaged like this. Only by showing the power of the mage can those irregular people be in awe." The old mage seemed to be aware of something. He took a deep look at Eli, but listened to him continue: "Ashtar, call all high-level mages and above in the guild for me. Let''s leave a painful lesson for the dead mage." Eschar looked at the prophet beside the president. The prophet was a little distracted. He seemed to stay in the defeat of the previous war shackles. He didn''t wake up. Naturally, he couldn''t bring any good suggestions to Eli. "Well, sir, you has the final say," said eskill, nodding his head, and then opening a portal to cross the space. After the old mage left, Eli looked at the direction of the prison again, with a bit of cold meaning in her eyes. Just then, among the mages in the distance, there were bursts of exclamations. "Listen, what''s that sound?" "I feel the dangerous approach..." Almost at the same time, the mages found something wrong and put their eyes on the deep entrance of the prison. After resigning, in order to interfere with the mage''s exploration, all the torches near the entrance were extinguished. The mages could not see what was happening except to use the fire magic. But now, all the mages see that dense red dots began to appear in the dark prison. In addition, there was more and more noise and vibration. "That''s the undead approaching! Everyone is ready to cast spells and fight!" Finally, a mage reacted. With his roar, a large group of red eyed bats flew out of the prison and quickly rushed to the nearby mage. Mages who had been on guard for a long time would not be affected by such an attack. Before the bat approached, all kinds of spells came out. Some shrouded themselves in the dark green barrier, released flames and made the bat dare not approach, and others directly moved and escaped in an instant. For a moment, the scene was chaotic. Looking at this scene, Eli gave a cold hum. Under the full development of the magic field, the bats could not even make a miserable cry, so they quickly melted into the purest magic element in the field. With Eli''s action, the mages'' pressure was greatly reduced. The hero deken on the side looked at this scene and couldn''t help smacking his tongue for the power in the magic field again. When the shackles of war were destroyed and the abilities in the magic field were learned by a group of mages, eliso no longer hid his nature and directly used the power in the field to destroy those enemies who fought back. Under the decomposition of the magic field, the concentration of magic elements at the prison entrance increased rapidly. In a short moment, thousands of bats were decomposed, but there was still an endless stream of bats pouring out of the prison. As an ordinary vampire, there are only about dozens of bats produced after bat transformation. With the improvement of strength, the number of bats produced after bat transformation will continue to increase. When the vampire king''s level is reached, as long as the life value in the body is constant, hundreds of bats can be produced quickly. After bat transformation, whether it is survival ability or attack ability, it is not comparable to low-level vampires. Eli knew that with the expansion of the magic field, those bats seemed to suffer heavy casualties for a time, but the real losses to those undead creatures were not worth mentioning. The bats in front of him were not the main force of undead creatures at all. "Sir, don''t be attracted by those bats. The enemy must intend to use them to distract your attention." With the emergence of undead creatures, the prophet finally woke up beside Eli and hurriedly reminded him. "I understand what you said." Eli nodded. Strong magic elements surged from him and spread rapidly around. All nearby mages felt a burst of exploration and doubt in their hearts. Soon, his face changed slightly, "I saw the movement of the dead mage through the perspective of the earth. He and those dead creatures have come to the outside of the magic city along the underpass." With Eli''s story, the white light flashed, and a strong lightning flashed across the sky. The lightning hit the torrent transformed by bats. In an instant, the smaller current at the bifurcation continued to spread to the depths of the prison, even without the effect of magic. Eli looked sideways, and it was deken, the hero beside him, who performed the spell. From the magic cast by the hero deken, Eli vaguely felt the meaning of battlefield magic, but it was much worse than himself. After casting the spell, deken didn''t hide anything and took the initiative to say, "President Eli, the spell you cast in the previous battle has inspired me." Eli took a deep look at him, but didn''t say much. He had only seen the ability of other mages to cast spells. He didn''t expect deken to do this. "That necromancer has brought a lot of losses to the magic city. I won''t let him leave like this." it seems to be thinking of something, Eli said slowly. Aside, the prophet took the initiative to say, "Sir, the mages of the magic guild obey your instructions and can pursue those dead mages at any time." "Pursuit? No... for some reasons, they can''t use space magic at all. They can only leave in the most primitive way. What we need to do is not to lead the mage to chase them, but to set up a heavy ambush on the way that the dead mage fled through the advantages of magic. Even if he can resist the magic field, I''d like to see if other dead creatures also have it Such ability. " Eli said slowly. Chapter 2204 "Commander, those mages didn''t catch up... Could they see through the master''s plan? When we leave the prison, they will catch the savage creatures left there?" Along the underground passage excavated by the caveman, bypassing the mage''s encirclement, he came to the outside of the magic city. Agran, with a worried face, looked back at the rear and asked with great worry. "If I say, we should not leave the hero''s remains there. Under the leadership of the master, no matter how many mages come, they are not our opponents! In front of the master''s power, they will only flee." agran continued. "Are you questioning the master''s decision?" Fraser asked, glancing at him. "Well... I don''t dare to do that. Don''t talk nonsense." agran scratched his head and replied. "In that case, don''t ask." Farezer said slowly that in terms of strength, he was far inferior to the great demons in front of him, but in the Legion, his position was above those great demons. "However, you are right about one thing, that is, the master''s power made those mages afraid. They didn''t catch up, not because they found the master''s plan, but just because they didn''t dare to do so. They need more preparation and lay more traps on our way out of bracada, so they can be sure to fight us." Speaking of this, farezer raised his head slightly and looked directly in front of the Legion. Rhodes, who was riding a flying horse, looked respectful at the bottom of his eyes. Farezer, who has received the instruction of the elathian Knight academy, understands what strength blakada in the north of the mainland contains. The strength of those mages is unmatched in the mainland. Even elathia often needs to tolerate those mages. Unexpectedly, those mages are subject everywhere in front of their master. At the moment, they dare not even chase. Thinking of this, the color of reverence in farezer''s eyes is even worse. The master has given him everything now. If it weren''t for the master, he might still work in eracia, and the commander''s subordinates are only hundreds of people. He doesn''t have the opportunity to command an army like this. For this, his heart is full of gratitude to rod. In front of the Legion, rod studied the sitting Pegasus with an interested look in his eyes. After giving up the sky and underground and choosing the way of ground travel, in order to avoid the mage finding abnormalities, rod naturally can''t let the Legion members run forward and rush all the way to Sao city. The choice of mount is very important. In the undead legion, mounts have always been scarce. Those great demons who cross hell don''t need mounts at all. Flame hiding can make them cross space and go to any place they want to go. Mounts are only needed on some very special occasions, such as now. Rod originally planned to send Legion members to Eli to hunt suitable mount creatures from the dense forest there. There must be suitable mount creatures in that dense forest, which is enough to meet the needs of all Legion members. Fortunately, Rowling took out the prophecy card and immediately solved rod''s problem. From the prophecy card, Rowling summoned a large group of winged Pegasus. Looking at the Pegasus, rod''s eyes lit up. He didn''t expect that there were creatures like Pegasus in the prophet''s prophecy card. He thought that among the beasts drawn by those cards, there was only a strong existence like a Phoenix. Under the influence of the death field, the Pegasus soon became a member of the Legion, carrying other Legion members and running in the direction of vernin. Rod rode the strongest horse in the group and the only flying horse king. His level alone has a level of level 6, and has entered the ranks of high-level creatures. Although the level 6 flying horse king is not enough among the Legion members, it is already a very powerful existence among a group of mounts. In the elf country of Eli, the silver Pegasus warriors riding Pegasus often have only four or five ranks. The Pegasus king in front of them alone is enough to surpass them, which is enough to explain the value of this Pegasus king. This may also be the reason why it appears in the prophecy card. It seems to be aware of rod''s gaze. The Pegasus King spreads his wings, kicks his hind hoof fiercely, and is about to fly towards the sky. Rod quickly stops its action. Rod didn''t choose to transport the remains of the hero Tanan from the sky, but he didn''t want to be found by Molly''s Dragon Legion. Naturally, it''s impossible to let the Pegasus rise to the sky. The action was stopped by rod, and the Pegasus king made a loud noise of dissatisfaction. After all, he returned to the ground and ran in the direction specified by rod like an ordinary horse, but the turbulence on the horse''s back was obviously aggravated. If someone else rode behind the Pegasus king, I''m afraid his brain would have to shake well. Rod, who entered the dead form, was not affected by the action of the Pegasus king, but shook his head helplessly. Compared with other Legion members, the Pegasus king is more wild and difficult to tame. Even those big demons dare not make a fight in front of rod. Unexpectedly, this little Pegasus can do this. Compared with other Pegasus, the Pegasus King''s ears are not pointed up, but more soft and slender. From a distance, they are more like a pair of donkey ears. With the Pegasus King''s wings, these ears almost stick to rod''s face. Shook his head, slightly helpless rod did not care about anything with the Pegasus king, but looked into the distance. The trip to Eli did not stop because Rowling called the flying horses from the prophecy card. The magician Alma had led the Dirty Angels there and would return after collecting enough return spring. At that time, rod''s body could also be recovered. As the journey continues, after rod is attacked, those savage creatures still lurking in the prison will leave from other channels in the prison with the help of cavers. Everything seems to be going according to rod''s plan. If nothing happens, he seems to have seen the scene of waking up the hero. On Rhode''s side, Rowling, riding on another flying horse, was looking at him with worried eyes: "brother, I haven''t told you what I met in elacia..." Rod seemed to think of something when Rowling mentioned it. He remembered that Rowling had been interrupted by an accident when she reported to him with a voice conch. It seemed that she met a powerful enemy. At the moment, rod felt a little curious. Chapter 2205 "Speaking of it, it should be the first time since the recovery of the holy mark, we took the initiative to return to elasia, and we don''t know what happened there..." Recalling what happened in hell, rod seemed to think of something and said slowly. As he spoke, rod''s eyes became dignified. The awakened scar can definitely become a help to resist the end of the day. The soul fragments of the scar alone are enough to enable rod to obtain two fields. Even the hero Tanan was eclipsed in front of him. After listening to rod''s story, Rowling looked worried, sighed and said, "I met a strong enemy. To be exact, I met her..." With that, Rowling took something out of the space ring and handed it to rod. Rod took it from the bumpy Pegasus Queen''s back, looked at the thing in his hand, and suddenly looked dignified. Rod noticed that what he took from Rowling was a card with a gold border and a red background. It was a prophecy card belonging to maisica, which rod was already familiar with. What really makes rod feel dignified is the angel drawn on the card. It is an angel with golden wings. She has a tear mole in the corner of her eyes, but her face is extremely pious. The blade in her hand is also golden and looks sacred. "This is... The holy angel?" Looking at the angel on the prophecy card, rod seemed to think of something and said slowly. Once rod, before returning to hell, asked Rowling to make divination and predict what will happen in the future. Among them, there was this prophecy card drawn with angels. From the mouth of the broken wing angel, one of the trump cards, rod learned the name of the angel, which is a unique existence known as the holy angel and one of the branches of the archangel. It is said that only the most devout people are qualified to transform in the Cloud City and become a real holy angel. "Did you meet her in person or some other holy angel?" As if thinking of something, rod''s face changed slightly and asked quickly. "As you think, I met her myself," Rowling replied affirmatively. "Incredible..." after listening to Rowling''s story, rod seemed to think of something and said slowly. With the end of the trip to hell, the contents of the previous prophecy card have been gradually forgotten by rod. Unexpectedly, the contents of the prophecy card have only begun to be fulfilled one by one. Perhaps it is because he has seen those trumps. Rod is not surprised that maisica can draw holy cutting angels. As a king, she does have such ability. What really makes rod incredible is the accuracy of the divination made by the prophecy card. "What''s the strength of that angel?" rod asked quickly, as if he thought of something. Rowling replied with lingering fear: "only under the archangel, fortunately, she is only alone. If it is not for the desperate cover of the Legion members, I may not come back..." Rhode looked thoughtful. Rowling gave a high evaluation of the strength of the saint cutting angel. Rhode naturally didn''t her words, but began to think about more far-reaching things. In previous games, rod hasn''t heard of the existence of the holy cutting angel. He thinks that the unique angel should be the creature returning from the cloud city with the recovery of the holy mark. This also makes rod vigilant. His changes in future events have been reflected little by little. The changes brought about by the recovery of the scar are more far-reaching than rod expected. Even the armor on enota is very likely to be stimulated by this event, which began to change enota''s blood. To resolve the blood abnormality on enota, rod needs to defeat the king of the underground world and the hero Molly who turns into the great red dragon. Even with the undead legion, rod is not sure that he can directly defeat the Dragon Legion under mauriel and the endless magicians in nigon in the underground world. Arama under rod can be regarded as one of the famous magicians in the underground world. It is also a popular object in any magician college. Its strength is not strong, but the powerful magician under Molly is more than Arama? In previous lives, the Dragon Legion was invincible in bracada thanks to the assistance of those magicians. Because the treasure on Molly''s body is related to enota''s awakening, rod''s last choice is the safest way, that is to rely on the hero Tanan and follow the track of his previous life to do all this. "Don''t worry, Rowling, those Legion members who died in the mission, will wake up again in my death field." rod took a deep breath and said to Rowling with a worried face. "Maybe..." Rowling nodded. In her mind, she still flashed the terrible power shown by the holy cutting angel, which was no less than that of the archangel. Rowling really didn''t want to meet such an enemy again. "What did you meet in eracia besides the holy angel?" rod thought and asked. Rowling thought for a while and then said, "I learned from the tortured knight that the elathians, who mobilized a large number of stone minerals towards the city of standwick, seem to be building something... Do they want to make demons like puppets, like brakada?" Rowling scratched her head and said with some uncertainty. "Magic image puppets? Those Erathians will not do this. Their craft of making magic image puppets can never be compared with that of blakada mages." rod frowned and thought, "I prefer to believe that they are building some kind of altar and pray for the holy mark to give them strength..." He shook his head. Rod knew too little about the scarlet who revived in eracia. Except that he knew from maisica that the scarlet mastered the field of destiny and was even stronger than the existence of many legendary peaks, rod didn''t know any additional information. The end of the world is approaching. After noticing the changes in the world, no matter which force is saving strength at this moment to face the next disaster, rod chose to take this opportunity to attack wantonly and occupy a favorable position for himself in the battle of the end of the world in advance. On his journey back to vilning, rod may encounter unimaginable disasters, but rod does not regret his choice. The furry ears stuck in front of rod, and the soft ears of the Pegasus King were almost pulled into a straight line with its running. Unfortunately, rod lost his flesh and blood and could not feel any touch. Looking back at the rear, accompanied by Rowling, rod drove the Pegasus King away. Chapter 2206 "... they distracted the mage''s attention with bats. Now they have escaped from the magic city and are going away in the direction of Werning." In the deep underground, the faint light of fire kept flashing. In the dark, a small magician with a thorn crown was half kneeling on the ground and reporting respectfully to the people in front of him. Half kneeling on the ground, he has the identity of a hero. In ordinary times, he will be respected by other creatures wherever he goes, but here, he is like the most insignificant existence. If he can not explore intelligence, he will not be valued at all. In front of him, the two golden lights were extremely dazzling. The erected dragon pupils were staring at him, which also made his heart tremble. Even if he had seen the eyes of various creatures, he didn''t dare to look at them in front of such a pair of dragon pupils. "That necromancer can really do this..." The gorgeous big red dragon was sitting on her huge throne. She glanced at the magician and asked slowly, "what do you think?" "This event has exposed brakhada''s weakness. In front of the little necromancer, the mages are still vulnerable. When Lord Morrel takes his hand, they will be irresistible. In this way, we can successfully complete the task assigned by the king of hell." the magician in gray robe volunteered next to Morrel''s throne. "Well, I see that those hell kings are not so good hearted, who do not know what the surface world is, the strength of erasia and the great of the great lac. The mission of the king of hell will give us the task of occupying Bracada, and I am afraid I will also take this opportunity to weaken our strength." a redhead said with dissatisfaction, and she rubbed her deep eye shadow to make her look deep. "Safferos is right. We should take more precautions. How vast is the underground world? Those demons can''t disturb our kingdom." the whole body is dark blue, like a Minotaur urn surrounded by lightning, but his words show different wisdom from the rough body of ordinary Minotaurs. The voice of discussion kept ringing. After listening for a moment, Da Honglong opened his mouth. With her actions, the field suddenly became quiet, and everyone looked at her. "What you said is reasonable. Even if those demons are taking advantage of us, the weakness of blakada has been put in front of us. Since the golden age of the mage, blakada has been declining like elacia. Now, it is far from the glory it once was. It is just around the corner to occupy the hometown of the magician." Listening to Da Honglong''s self-confident words, a group of magicians were not immune from infection and couldn''t help nodding one after another. "But..." Molly lengthened her words, which also tightened the hearts of the nearby magicians. "I heard that some small accidents occurred in the team that went to test. One team was almost destroyed in the hands of the mage. Jedt, it should be the team you are in charge of commanding. I''ll give you a chance to explain." Seeing that he was pointed by Molly, the magician in the gray robe was worried. He deeply understood the temper of the big red dragon in front of him. If he couldn''t come up with an appropriate explanation and waited for him, he would come to no good end: "Lord Molly, the dragon I led, in the process of destroying the magic image, ran into the oldest dragon slaying warrior family in bracada, which was damaged." "Dragon slaying warriors? Can the magic released by those mages penetrate the Dragon scales of the dragon?" Molly asked incredulously. Jedt shook his head: "they combined magic and engineering to create a dragon hunting weapon driven by magic. The Dragon hunting weapon can convert magic into physical damage. More than half of the giant dragons were killed under their magic crossbow. The crossbow is driven by magic, and the crossbow is as fast as a meteor. Even the body of the giant dragon will be pierced in an instant." "Dragon slaying warriors..." Molly seemed to think of something, and her eyes showed some anger. Unexpectedly, some people in the world dare to be famous for killing dragons. Those so-called dragon slaying warriors waiting for them will be the full attack of the Dragon Legion. Jedt seemed to think of something and took the initiative to add: "it''s said that those dragon slaughtering warriors have destroyed the entrenched dragon country in bracada. Saint Lucia is the remaining dragon there. You can ask her." "Eustacia? She''s with the fairy dragon who stole my artifact! Now she''s isolating my call by the power of the artifact. When I see her next time, I won''t easily bypass her!" It seems that the big red dragon roared angrily. As the roar spread, the nearby magicians were shocked. From this roar, they all felt the terrible power in the big red dragon. Even the legendary creatures seemed insignificant in front of the roar. The legendary holy female dragon only had such power. The roar also calmed Molly''s heart gradually. Soon, when she completely calmed down, she looked at jedt again. "I''ll ask other magicians to help you, which is bound to make the Dragon Slayer warrior no longer exist in this world." Molly said slowly. Jedt was delighted at the speech. After explaining everything else, Molly looked again at the spike crown magician who reported the news at the beginning: "AJET, monitor the movements of those necromancers for me. I want to know their every move all the time." "Lord Morrel, my poisonous eyes will certainly be able to complete your task. Those necromancers can''t escape from my surveillance." AJET patted his chest and said that he was very confident in his poisonous eyes. With that, AJET took out an air dried head. Judging from the anti-corrosion measures on the surface of the head, but still pale skin, he should have died for a long time. The left eye of the head was intact, but the right eye was empty, as if it had been gouged out by life. AJET took a picture on the head of the head. Soon, a picture was projected from the right eye socket of the head. It was a picture overlooking the ground from a high altitude. In the picture, the necromancer, wearing a black robe and without a trace of flesh and blood, looked more frightening than the head in front of him, was riding on a flying horse with slender ears and galloping away in the distance. There were many other creatures beside him. "Rod..." Looking at the man in the picture, Molly said slowly. Her eyes sank and she didn''t know what she was thinking. Chapter 2207 "Lord Kane, it''s bad!" On the island, Kane, who stayed here, suddenly heard a cry of surprise. "What happened? Don''t worry, say it slowly." Looking at the anxious one eyed man in front of him, Kane was a little confused. He reached out and patted the man on the back, hoping to calm him down. The one eyed man in front of him is Kegel, the wave breaker who made great achievements in the previous battle of attacking the treasure house in the cloud. The ghost whale he controls has avoided many losses for the necromancer. In Kane''s impression, Kegel has always been very calm, coupled with his strong body, so he is also favored by many demons in the Legion. He rarely shows such a flustered look. Once he shows this look, it can only show that something important has happened. "I remember you should be exploring the coral forbidden area in the deep sea in the south. It''s far from the island, but it''s a long way. Why did you suddenly return to the island? What happened there?" Kane asked suspiciously looking at Kegel who returned. After a while, Kegel calmed down a little and said tremblingly, "I see... The tide is coming to us..." "Wave? What does that mean?" Kane couldn''t understand the meaning of Kegel''s words and asked in some doubt. "As you understand... It''s a huge wave." Recalling what he had seen before, Kegel trembled and said: "I have never seen such a situation in my life. In front of that huge wave, my ghost whale is as small as an ant... I''m sure it must be the anger of the sea. We must have offended the owner of the sea to be punished like this..." The more backward he spoke, Kegel became more incoherent, which made Kane more puzzled, but he still heard something from Kegel''s words. "You mean there will be a tsunami here, right?" Kane tried to ask. "It''s more terrible than that." Kegel grabbed Kane''s shoulder. "That''s the overturning of the whole ocean, and the whole island will be destroyed under the tide." Kane tried to remove Kegel''s hand, but it didn''t work. Instead, he held it tighter. Obviously, Kegel was deeply shocked by the previous scene. "You must inform the master of this matter. Only the master can resolve this crisis..." Kegel kept repeating this sentence. Finally, Kane took Kegel''s hand away with a lot of effort, shook his head and said, "I can''t report to the master until I''m sure of the situation there. I need some time to confirm the situation." He led Kegel. Soon, Kane passed through the portal on the island and returned to the city of Sao on the main plane. Soon, he came to the quiet room where Margaret was located and was stopped by a big demon. "I need to see Mrs. Margaret and ask her to help us explore the situation," Kane volunteered. "The eternal devil''s eye has come to a critical stage. No one can get close to this place without the personal command of the master," said the great devil NANs in a deep voice. "It''s all about the safety of the island, NANs, please accommodate." Kane came forward and asked the great devil. As the manager of island logistics, Kane naturally knows the demon. Not long ago, nanes went to the magic mausoleum with rod, but was finally turned into a monster by the fusion ceremony. Fortunately, with alama, he recovered his original appearance. After that, he stayed in the soul summoning tower according to rod''s requirements to protect the research process of eternal magic eye. At this time, NANs didn''t mean to be accommodating. The answer to Kane was the giant sickle in NANs''s hand: "if you take another step closer, I''m sure you''ll regret it. Even if you don''t have the master''s order, you at least need the commander''s permission." In desperation, Kane stood where he was. The main members of the undead Legion and the commander now went with rod to perform an important task. He couldn''t get permission at all. Unexpectedly, the great devil was so stubborn, which also made Kane a little helpless. With a sigh, Kane could only choose another way since the way to explore the wave news was blocked by the peeping of the magic eye. "You know where the tide is, take me there and let me see the situation with my own eyes." Listening to Kane''s proposal, Kegel trembled, but he didn''t say much after all. He repeated, "I hope you don''t regret this move." Soon, Kane, who returned to the island, brought two idle demons and explained the situation to them. "Let''s leave it to us. After exploring the things threatening the island, I believe the master will also praise us." the two big demons looked at each other and said by the tall female big demon. "Without delay, we''ll start now," Kane said. Kegel doesn''t think so: "we should be fully prepared. I''m afraid we will be swallowed up by the waves as soon as we appear..." At Kegel''s insistence, Kane and the two great demons made a full set of preparations with an impatient face, including drinking magic medicine, exercising Fishman''s secret method, wearing special ocean equipment, etc. it was originally prepared for the necromancer to explore the ocean. Now it is used on them. No wonder they are impatient. Soon, after all this, several people''s bodies shuttle through the flame and go to the place shown by Kegel. The scene around him changed, and Kane''s vision suddenly became turbid and dark. He opened his mouth, but a string of bubbles came out of his mouth. Not only him, but also the two great demons who came here together were stunned. Unexpectedly, their location was directly in the depths of the ocean. Kane glared at Kegel, as if complaining that he didn''t remind him in advance, and the two great demons didn''t adapt to the current environment at all. They waved their arms indiscriminately, but their bodies kept sinking. If you hadn''t exercised the fishman secret method in advance, the great devil might drown here. It''s really a suffocating death method. With the help of the Fishman''s secret method, the great devil, relying on his high attributes, soon adapted to the activities under the ocean and remained unaffected in the torrent. They took Kane and Kegel for nearly an hour to float all the way to the sea. "Where is the wave you said? Isn''t this an ordinary ocean?" Kane asked discontentedly when he came to the sea. "Didn''t you find out? We are in the tide." Kegel uttered a deep sigh. Kane was stunned, but an unexpected word came from his ear: "the position we arrived at was where the original sea level was, and now the sea level has risen to what extent? Don''t you want to inform the master of this?" After listening, Kane couldn''t help opening his mouth. Chapter 2208 "Wave?" Rod, who was leading the army, suddenly received an unexpected news. "That''s right, master. We need your help." The voice of death knight Kane came from the conch in rod''s hand, which seemed to contain full anxiety, which even rod could not ignore. "What''s the matter, brother?" Rowling, who was riding on the flying horse, found the problem and asked rod with concern. "Kane came the news that a wave would submerge the sea island, and it seemed that a tsunami would happen soon..." recalling what Kane said, rod analyzed. Hearing the speech, Rowling seemed to think of something and looked at rod with worried eyes: "I''ve never seen such a thing in the water element plane. Brother, do you think it has something to do with the element monarch?" Rod nodded. "I don''t rule out this possibility. The most important thing now is how to prevent all this. Kane, how long will the tsunami arrive?" "The source of the tsunami is located in the southern sea area centered on the island. There is only Kegel to explore. It is very far away from the island. There are about three days left, provided that the wave will not rest in advance." Soon, Kane''s voice came from the other end of the conch. "Three days..." rod thought silently, and seemed to have made a decision. Rod doesn''t believe that there will be a tsunami like natural disaster in the water element plane, which must be related to some powerful existence, and even the presence of the water element monarch. As the controller of the island, rod can''t see it swallowed by the tsunami. In order to meet the possible enemy, rod needs to restore the blood power in his body. "Alama, have you collected Huantong spring?" rod continued after taking out another sound conch. "Sorry, the Huantong spring here seems to be polluted by dirty blood..." Alma said in a slightly regretful voice, "they have no previous effect. It is difficult to restore your body to the best. You must have the spring of life to have such an effect." After listening, rod secretly gritted his teeth. Unexpectedly, accidents occurred one after another. Neither the island nor Arama brought him good news. The spring of life has always been occupied by Eli''s royal family. Even the elves can''t resist the magnificent vitality contained in it. It''s not a simple thing to get the spring of life from those elves. Not only that, there was a sense of peeping in rod''s heart. It seemed that his every move was seen by the creatures hidden in the dark. The cold and strange feeling accompanied by that peep is by no means the mage''s means of surveillance. "Brother, there may be other ways to get you the fountain of life." aside, Rowling saw rod''s concern and took the initiative to say, "not long ago, people from the freelance chamber of Commerce contacted us and hoped to reach a deal with us. Maybe we can get the precious fountain of life from them." "Freelance chamber of Commerce?" rod seemed to think of something, with a look of reflection in his eyes. As one of the three major organizations across the whole thematic plane, the freelance chamber of Commerce has the same status as the magic guild and the thief guild. The wealth accumulated in the chamber of commerce is difficult to measure, and the trade of the chamber of Commerce covers all parts of the mainland. Freelance chambers of commerce with huge wealth will inevitably become prey in the eyes of other creatures. Those who want to move the members of the business group often worry about the forces behind them. Similar to the magic guild, the magic guild is inextricably linked with bracada. In a sense, the magic guild symbolizes bracada. Although the freelance chamber of Commerce has no obvious power tendency, and even in the war, trade has not stopped, many people believe that the backing behind the freelance chamber of commerce is the strongest human force today, the holy Kingdom eracia. "Will those members of the chamber of Commerce Trade with us? And take out things like the spring of life? You know, the reputation of the necromancer on the mainland is not good, let alone we are the public enemy of the Erathians." rod asked suspiciously. Rowling replied confidently, "of course, brother, don''t you know those members of the chamber of Commerce? Before that, they never stopped trading with Sao City, but they are willing to pay everything for their interests. As long as we can take out things that make them excited, even the spring of life can buy them." Rod took a deep look at her: "it''s up to you. Other legions will help me in the battle here. You don''t have to worry about me." Rowling nodded. Although she wanted to stay here and meet the master''s counterattack with rod, she knew in her heart that the arrangement made by rod was the best choice at present. "You must be careful, those mages are not easy to deal with." after a few words of advice, Rowling reluctantly said goodbye, and then opened a portal in front, and the whole person shuttled away with the flying horse under her seat. It seemed that he was aware of the departure of the card owner. The Pegasus king under rod immediately seemed to break free from some kind of bondage, and his movements became lighter. When the horse hoofs flew and stepped, rod was about to be dumped. "Be calm." because the Pegasus in the prophecy card are more like a group of Pegasus living in the wild, they have not been domesticated by the elves, and they do not wear reins. Some helpless rod had to grasp the soft ears raised by the Pegasus king, which also slowed its movement and hissed like begging for mercy. Shook his head, rod released his hand, and a prophecy card appeared in his hand, which was deliberately left by Rowling before she left. With Rowling''s permission, rod can simply control this prophecy card. Of course, the effect is not as good as Rowling''s personal trial, nor as good as maixijia. Fortunately, it can make the nearby Pegasus settle down, so that Rowling will not lose control as soon as she leaves. When the Pegasus King settled down, rod stopped his action. He seemed to think of something and looked at the sky above his head. As the time went on, rod also locked the source of the sense of peeping, which was a poisonous eye floating in the sky above him. Only the magicians in the underground world can create poison eyes. Those magicians can''t use such means. Rodden knew that his every move at the moment was probably exposed in Molly''s eyes. After taking a deep look at the poisonous eye in the sky, rod didn''t mean to make a move. He didn''t want to provoke another strong enemy at this moment. Then he continued to drive the Pegasus king and galloped in the direction of verning. Chapter 2209 "What went wrong? Why can''t I revive the hero Tanan?" On the vast snow field, a group of ferocious demons driving Pegasus galloped by. Along with them, there was a flood of darkness and scarlet. When you look carefully, it was uncountable vampire bats. Rod, who led the army, has always been troubled by a problem. No matter how he thinks, he can''t get the answer to the problem. If this problem can be solved, under the control of the hero Tanan himself, after the power of the forbidden magic ball can converge, he can pass through the portal, and rod doesn''t need FA to spend so much effort to transport his remains back. Unfortunately, no matter how rod thinks, he can''t think of the answer to the question. The time when the hero Tanan woke up in his previous life should be a few months later. At that time, bulakada had suffered heavy losses under various enemy attacks. "Commander, the trace of the enemy ahead!" While rod was thinking, a report from the members of the Legion came to his ears. The scouts in charge of exploring the way in the front came the news that the enemy had blocked the way forward. "What is the strength of the enemy?" asked farezer, who commanded the Legion. "There are only a few of them, with terrible mana fluctuations all over them. They should be legendary mages." the Scout replied quickly. "Speed up and let''s go straight. Carl, you lead your team here to resist the enemy''s pursuit. When the large forces leave safely, you can follow them with flame hiding." After learning the news of the enemy, soon, orders were issued from farezer''s mouth, and all the Legion members were running at high speed for a time. "Vampires, follow me to meet the enemy!" Carl, who got the order, shouted immediately. As a great devil, he never feared any battle. At Carl''s command, the black torrent that enveloped the whole Legion divided into a stream, and many bats dispersed from the torrent. Carl immediately stepped out of the crowd, ignoring even the flying horse under his seat. His body flashed rapidly in the fire and rushed to the enemy''s position first. With Carl''s action, rod also saw several enemies standing in the distance. They were several mages in heavy cotton clothes. Their hoods blocked their faces. Rod could not see their faces clearly, but he could feel the incomparably strong fluctuation of water magic from them. "That''s..." looking at those people who blocked the way, the sage seemed to think of something, and his face immediately changed. "Let them come back quickly!" Faleze was slightly stunned. One of the mages raised his face. There was a thin and frightened face under the wide hood, which was not in line with the momentum that a legendary mage should have. At this moment, farezer realized that it was wrong. The behavior of those mages was so strange that there must be fraud. Before he could give orders, majestic Magic Elements emerged from those mages. With several roars ringing through the snow field, the mages burst into self explosion, and the bone chilling cold suddenly swept across the battlefield. The blue frost impacted. The blood sucking bat who had just pounced maintained its original posture and completely turned into an ice sculpture. Even Carl was not spared. The members of the Legion in the rear were stiff, and many Pegasus were frightened. The actions of the whole Legion were disturbed by those mages. "Keep calm." As a burst of low words passed through, the next moment, the Legion members who had been slightly flustered due to the attack calmed down at this moment. The power from the dark holy word made them obey. Even if the Pegasus below bumped badly, they could not affect them at all. The flame ignited from around the Legion, and the warmth instantly dispelled the cold of frost. The power from the field of burning embers was unfolded by Rhodes at this moment. Under the effect of the burning field, soon, the solid ice wrapped around the Legion members due to magic began to melt. The burning field from the fire element monarch is not something that the ice can resist. "The magic guild sent them... It seems that everything is as the commander said. Those mages won''t let us escape from brakada easily." Aside, the sage, who was aware of the danger in advance and avoided it with magic, said slowly at this moment, and his words also attracted the curiosity of other Legion members. "Do you know the origins of the mages who attacked us?" farezer seemed to think of something and asked the sage on his own initiative. "Mages? You look up to them. Those people are not mages, but slaves and prisoners." the sage shook his head and denied the commander''s statement. "You call them prisoners? I don''t believe it..." As the solid ice wrapped around him melted a little, Carl was completely out of trouble at this moment. Just out of the dilemma, he heard what the sage said and couldn''t help but say: "those crazy people have increased the power of magic in this way... If there is no master, I may never wake up..." Recalling the previous situation, Carl felt a lingering fear. In the face of the impact of the frost, he had no power to fight back, and his whole body was completely frozen. Even his blood power fell into silence and could not be mobilized. Only in a moment, he completely lost his combat ability. "They didn''t do it voluntarily." the sage shook his head and said the news that shocked the Legion members, "They were infused with mana that did not belong to them by the mage, and asked them to delay casting... I remember that this method of casting should be prohibited in bracada. It seems that the presence of the master also forced those mages to give up some prohibitions." "In front of the master, the tricks of those mages will not work." aside, agran said respectfully, "whether they are enemies or not, they can''t hinder the master''s progress." While talking with the Legion members, rod didn''t say much, but looked further away until it was the end of his sight, where he couldn''t see at all. With rod''s gaze, one by one, the same as those self exploding mages just now, slowly walked out of the snow and stood in the way of the Legion. Looking at the creatures transformed into time bombs, rod couldn''t help gnashing his teeth at this moment. With the effect of the death field, which is well known by those mages, rod is bound to be targeted in various ways. Those self exploding mages in front of him are only one of them. It can be predicted that this situation will become more and more intense later. Chapter 2210 "Look at your heads. What''s that?" When those self exploding mages appeared on the snow field, a big demon in the legion seemed to find something, and said with some surprise. The shadow gradually spreads on the ground. What appears in the sky is the black spots from far to near. If you look carefully, you can see the smooth outline that does not belong to flesh and blood creatures. "Is that an airship? I remember only a few magic schools would study such things." the wise man, gazing at the things in the sky, quickly confirmed their origin. "Airship..." rod seemed to think of something. In his previous life, the mages in the magic school tried to fight them with airships when the Dragon attacked, and achieved a lot of results with the blessing of some special weapons. However, with Molly''s hand, those airships only crashed. The self exploding mages transformed by the magic guild below, plus the airship overhead, undoubtedly explained one thing to rod. He seemed to inadvertently make the magic school and the magic guild completely abandon their past gratitude and resentment and concentrate on dealing with the common enemy. Looking at the airship troops almost all over the sky, many Legion members were shocked. They had never seen such a scene. Those giants, which are more magnificent than dragons and look like monsters, are made of cold steel and float in the sky, which are enough to shock those who first saw them. "No matter what means those mages use, they can''t stop us! The master has given us the power of immortality. It''s time to show our strength to the enemy!" Farezer discovered this and immediately used words to boost the morale of the Legion members. He looked at Carl, stretched out his hand and pointed to the airship in the sky. When carton understood what he meant, he shouted loudly, greeted the vampire bat recovered from the ice and rushed to the airship in the air. With a flash of fire, Carl took the lead in front of the airship in front of him. His eyes also locked on the deck of the airship. The magic mage with silver patterns was dotted on the blue robe. "It''s you who intend to hinder the great master? I Carl krigan will let you know that you belong to..." Carl, holding the giant sickle, heard the cold voice of the magic Mage: "solve him." Carl was slightly stunned. At the same time, a terrible fear spread deeply in his heart, just like being stared at by a terrible monster, which only made Carl''s back cold for a time. "How could..." Carl showed a look of surprise and uncertainty. He didn''t understand why this happened. It was clear that the mages had done nothing, but their perception of the threat was so real that Carl couldn''t ignore it at all. Before Carl could figure out what had happened, a huge crossbow and arrow shot at him. The speed of the crossbow and arrow made Carl unable to respond. When the great devil found out, the crossbow and arrow had come to him. The next moment, in Carl''s painful voice, the crossbow and arrow ran through the body of the great devil. The special crossbow arrow was deeply embedded in Carl''s body, and a tough rope was connected behind him. He tried to open the distance with flame evasion, but he was surprised to find that after being shot by the crossbow and arrow, the blood force in his body seemed silent and could not show flame evasion at all. "Pull him back!" Soon, the voice from the mage came again. I didn''t know what they had done. The rope connected behind the crossbow arrow tightened from a loose state. An irresistible force dragged Carl to the mage''s airship. At the same time, the vampire bats led by Carl finally arrived. The mages who had been on guard had cast spells against the enemy. Under the erosion of the cold ice, the bats suffered heavy casualties for a time. "Carl''s situation is not optimistic. Vios, you help him out of trouble and the rest move on." Looking at Carl, who was pierced by crossbows and arrows and looked deeply downwind, farezer immediately ordered. At the front of the team below, rod was rapidly waving the Titan''s arrow in his hands. Lightning shot out of his hands and bombarded the self exploding mage in the distance, detonating them in advance. At the same time, in order to prevent the concentration of Magic Elements in the surrounding water system from being too high, mages may prepare some spells with the help of those magic elements. The burning field is also opened by rod to convert other magic elements in the space into fire magic elements. Relying on the Titan arrow in his hand, rod cleaned up a large number of self exploding mages in a short time, but his face was very cold. Compared with the previous time when he had blood power, rod''s strength decreased significantly, the damage of Titan''s arrow was directly reduced by half, and the speed attribute affecting the speed of sword wielding was also reduced a lot. Maybe when dealing with those self exploding mages, because his strength can still crush, he still can''t see anything. Once facing the real strong enemy, his disadvantages will be revealed. As the culprit of rod''s weakness, the bloody mage is escorting the hero''s remains to crullod with those savage creatures. Ordinary mages are not his opponents at all. This is also where rod feels a little relieved. Above the sky, the flame flashed, and Vios appeared next to Carl, who was pierced by a crossbow. The giant sickle swept towards the rope attached to the crossbow and arrow, but the light of the knife pulled out from the air suddenly stopped. Vios was slightly stunned. The tenacity of the rope completely exceeded his expectation. Even the giant sickle specially made by kalenda in his hand could not cut it off. Between the gods of Vios, the rapidly shrinking crossbows and arrows quickly pulled back Carl''s body, and those mages naturally wouldn''t look at it like this. There were several crossbows and arrows shooting in the direction of Vios. Vios''s body flashed and avoided the crossbows and arrows. At the same time, he also made a decision in his heart. In a short time, he could not destroy the mages'' special crossbows, but he could start from another aspect to get Carl out of trouble. With a flash of fire, the giant sickle drew a violent arc in his hand. Carl''s head was separated from his body and held in his hand by Vios. Since it is impossible to help Carl out of trouble by conventional methods, Vios can only execute him and let Carl regain his rebirth in the field of his master''s death. The change of the rules in the field of death makes Carl recover quickly. His body originally nailed by crossbows and arrows is weathering and aging rapidly, as if a long time has passed, and a brand-new body is recovering rapidly along Carl''s head. Chapter 2211 Above the ground, rod looked at the situation above his head, and his face also showed a color of reflection. "Is that the Dragon hunting weapon of the Dragon Slayer warriors? Do those mages intend to use this weapon against the undead Legion?" Rod, who has the memory of his previous life, knows that the Dragon hunting weapon is the real card of the Dragon slaying warrior. Even the giant dragon is difficult to confront those terrible weapons. Deken can destroy the Dragon Kingdom on the top of the snow, and those dragon hunting weapons are of great use. Unfortunately, although those dragon hunting weapons do extremely high damage, they are only suitable for dealing with huge creatures. Great demons like Carl will hardly be hit by those weapons if they can know the existence of dragon hunting weapons in advance. The words of the sage made rod understand that those airships originated from the magic school, and the emergence of dragon hunting weapons confirmed this point. This is something that members of the magic guild disdain to study, and only mages who are widely involved in the college will conduct such research. "Vios, thank you very much." Carl, who had just recovered from the sky, said gratefully to the great devil who came to support, "I didn''t expect that those mages could block my blood power by such means... Generally speaking, only demons with more pure blood can block the blood power of other demons..." Carl seemed to think of something and said with lingering fear that he was very good at blocking the blood of other great demons in hell. Unexpectedly, he felt this on the crossbow shot by the airship. Along the rope of the crossbow, Carl also saw the real shape of the weapon. It was a huge crossbow machine placed on both sides of the airship. The cold steel and the mystery of magic were intertwined. Even the city crossbow used to defend the main city was very qualified. Aside, the great demon Vios shook his head: "this is not the time to say this. The commander told us that he would not send more reinforcements. We can''t let those mages disturb the master..." Before the words fell, Vios showed a surprised look. Along his line of sight, Carl saw that on the airship not far away, creatures emitting strong mana fluctuations jumped down. They looked reluctant and looked full of fear, but they had to do so under the threat of the mage. "Not good..." Carl said in a trembling voice. Judging from the strong mana fluctuation of those creatures, they were impressively transformed by the mage, and their bodies were filled with extremely unstable magic elements, and below them, rod and the members of the Legion just passed by. This discovery immediately surprised Carl. The attack launched by the mage will undoubtedly greatly affect the lower Rhodes and his party. If he fails to stop the mage''s attack, he will be punished by the commander. "Stop those mages!" Vios also understood the seriousness of the matter, and immediately gave a roar. Regardless of Carl, he quickly shuttled through the flame and boarded the mage airship. Carl also followed quickly. What was waiting for them was the prepared magic mage on the airship. Above the ground, rod and his party were also disturbed by those self exploding mages. The strong frost broke out, which slowed down the speed of all Legion members. For a time, Pegasus seemed to be frozen, and the speed decreased sharply. Even with the dispersion of the burning field, it could not change the downward trend of speed. Under the effect of the burning field, although the cold has been dispelled, the spells acting on the Legion members are not so easy to disappear. The magic mage is best at casting spells with the help of Magic Elements in space, just like those elemental creatures, which is why they sent self exploding mages first. "Master, something is wrong..." Aside, farezer seemed to find something. His eyes swept across the battlefield, looking at everything nearby, whether the airship overhead or the self exploding mages, frowned and finally said to rod. "Those mages know the efficacy of the death field. Their tactics are not to separate and destroy us, but to delay our progress." Due to his tactical accomplishment, the commander quickly found out the mistakes and reported them to rod. "You''re right. If those mages really want to destroy us, what they throw from the sky is not those self exploding mages, but a real meteor fire shower. The key to the problem is, why do they do this? What are they preparing?" rod nodded and agreed. Farezer, who understood rod''s meaning, immediately ordered to the great devil in the Legion: "you cross the obstacles and hide in the front with fire. You are bound to see all abnormalities in your eyes and try to detect the mage''s actions in advance." Several big demons immediately took orders and walked through the flame, but rod on one side was not satisfied. If you want to collect intelligence in the war, you must not only focus on what you see in front of you. No one knows what those mages have done secretly. With the intelligence support of the thieves'' guild, rod may easily understand bracada''s actions. Unfortunately, rod is not friendly with the thieves'' leaders. If you go to the thieves'' Guild now, you will only encounter more trouble. He shook his head. Rod''s eyes showed some thinking. He seemed to have thought of the way to deal with the thief leader, but it still needs some time to prepare before the method is implemented. On the airship, the dark magic mage leader was staring at everything below, especially rod on the Pegasus king, which deeply attracted his attention. The great devil who came to the airship was not seen by him. Under the action of a group of magic mages, the two great demons could only protect themselves. If they were careless, they would be seriously injured and lose their combat ability directly. "Hero deken, things are bad..." At this moment, the dark green portal opened behind him, and a sudden report interrupted the thoughts of the hero deken. Looking at the embarrassed mage who came out of the portal, deken showed a puzzled look. The man was clearly a high-level tutor of chijing magic school. Unexpectedly, he was so flustered at the moment: "what happened?" "The Dragon climbed out of the ground and is attacking the college. Without airships and dragon hunting weapons, we are not the opponents of those dragons..." the senior tutor said with a sad face. "What?" deken showed an angry look. He obviously didn''t expect that the dragons were so bold that they dared to attack the magic school when they had suffered heavy losses not long ago. Chapter 2212 The attack of the Dragon came so suddenly that no mage in the college could predict all this in advance. After learning all this from the senior tutor, deken''s face suddenly changed: "no, in order to deal with the necromancer, most of the Dragon hunting weapons in the college were brought to the airship. There is a time when the strength is empty, and it is impossible to resist those dragons..." It seemed that he thought of something. He looked at rod, who was speeding around the Legion members on the ground, and his face became ugly. The arrival of the dragon was so coincidental that he couldn''t help wondering whether there was a connection between rod and those dragons. The appearance of those dragons was to help rod out. Perhaps those magic guild members knew more, but they didn''t tell more news. "Rod, you''re lucky this time..." after taking a deep look at the necromancer below, deken immediately looked at other magic mages. "The red crystal magic school can''t be lost. There is the only remaining magic image factory in bracada. Tran, you lead the airship other than the main ship back to the school and use the weapons on the airship to leave a deep lesson for the dragons." The high-level tutor named tran nodded, then seemed to think of something, and took the initiative to ask deken, "what about you? The great dragon slaying hero, we can''t defeat those dragons without your leadership." When he said this, deken just shook his head: "you will keep the college and manipulate those dragon hunting weapons. I don''t need my existence. I must stay here and buy time for the mages of the magic guild." Seeing the Dragon slaughtering hero say so, tran finally stopped insisting. Soon, a group of airships turned towards him. One of the legendary magic mages with a star and moon badge on his robe waved his hand. The space seemed to be torn apart in front of him, and a golden vortex that didn''t know where to go appeared. "Want to go? It''s not that easy..." Just as the airship turning towards was about to pass through the portal, there was a gloomy whisper in deken''s ear. Listening to the voice in his ear and recalling the situation in the previous battle, deken was surprised and quickly shouted to the mage on the airship in the distance: "stop, don''t get close to the portal, it''s no longer the portal!" However, the reaction of those mages was slow after all. The airship also moved forward quickly under the inertia of flight, and in the twinkling of an eye it was close to the golden vortex. "This feeling..." the legendary magic mage standing in front of the airship also felt something wrong at this moment. From the portal in front, he felt not the familiar spatial fluctuation, but a dull feeling of dryness and heat. This feeling was out of touch with the cold blakadage. Before he made a response, the airship had touched the vortex in front. The smoke rose and the leading edge of the airship disappeared into the golden vortex, but it was not transported away by the vortex, but turned into ashes in an instant. What appeared in front of those mages was not a portal at all, but a circle of blazing flame whirlpool. The mage standing in front of the airship was immediately plagued. Before he could react, his body and the airship sank into the fire, even without a cry, and his body turned into ashes. On the distant main ship, deken looked stunned. He looked at the appearance of this scene and remembered that rod had demonstrated such ability under the siege of a group of mages not long ago, but he neglected because he was too worried about the safety of the college. On the ground below, in rod''s eyes, a blazing flame flashed past. Under the action of the field of burning, even the soul fire in his body became more vigorous at this moment. Belonging to the burning field of the fire monarch, it has extremely restrained the mage''s portal. In front of the power of the elemental monarch, no mage can leave through the portal. In the air, most of the airship was burned. At the moment, the airship that had lost its power fell rapidly, marking a dark track, and all the mages on the airship fell. However, under the full spell of the legendary magic mage, the huge wreckage of the airship was dragged by his life, and all the mages who fell were saved. With this airship as a precedent, the rest of the airships simply dare not shuttle through the portal to leave, for fear of encountering the same experience as before. The strength from the field is far from what these flesh and blood can compete with. "Dragon slaying hero, what should we do now?" the portal returning to the magic school was forcibly interrupted, and the senior tutor looked anxious and asked deken. Deken didn''t answer. The current airship force is in a dilemma. If it continues to stay here, the chijing Magic School in the rear will suffer a terrible blow from the dragon. If it leaves, it will be unable to complete the task of the magic guild. What Jean deken didn''t expect is that rod didn''t even make a positive move. He just relied on the strength of the field to resolve the door of different dimensions displayed by the magic mage. Even the president of the magic guild may not be able to do this so easily. "The plan remains unchanged. Stay away from the necromancer first, and then open the door of different dimensions to return when you come to a place beyond his reach." deken quickly ordered. Above the ground, rod looked at the mage on the airship, and his eyes also showed some color of thinking. Rod didn''t know what happened behind the college, but when he saw those magic mages looking anxious and found that an airship was going to leave through the portal, it was naturally impossible for them to do so easily. He immediately used the power of the burning field to destroy the mages'' portal. However, although he did not understand the cause of the incident, after a little thinking, rod also had an accurate answer in his heart. I''m afraid there is only one reason that can affect the hearts of those magic mages, so that they don''t hesitate to give up the battle in front of them and return to the magic school. That is, the magic school is under attack at the moment, and only the Dragon Legion led by Molly can attack the Magic School in the present situation. Rod was not surprised by what happened in the magic school. Before that, he felt the prying eyes of magicians. The whole sky of bracada is under the surveillance of magicians. In this case, deken dares to send a large number of airships, resulting in the emptiness of the power of the magic school. Molly naturally has no reason to miss this opportunity. Waiting for those college mages will be the powerful dragon Legion. Thinking of the Great Red Dragon controlling the underground world, rod also had other ideas in his heart. The backhand left before can also be used at this moment. Chapter 2213 In the dark underground Dragon Palace, the big red dragon on the throne is looking at the situation in the picture with great interest through the poisonous eye taken out by the hero AJET. "This is the Dragon hunting weapon of those mages? I don''t think it''s special." Looking at the fire of the dragon, she burned all the magic puppets under the master''s command, and plunged the whole magic school into a sea of fire, Molly said faintly. Her golden dragon pupil paused when she saw the red and powerful crystal dragon puppet, but only for a moment. Soon, she looked away. From the crystal dragon puppet, she felt the breath of dragon blood. The mage must have used dragon blood as material when making those unique magic image puppets, which also made her angry. "Molly, the Dragon King, it must be jedt''s bad command, which makes your dragon suffer losses. The so-called dragon hunting weapon is just an excuse for his dereliction of duty..." Looking at the projection, the sorcerer, who had been attacked by the wizard, took the opportunity to brush her eyes. She said, "don''t forget to forget the wizard Jedt, who is in the limelight recently. Molly shook her head and didn''t answer. Just then, a dull roar came from outside the Dragon Palace. "Who dares to make a noise in such an important place, especially in front of Lord Molly? It''s like not knowing whether to live or die." aside, the blue sound of the Minotaur urn said. "That''s my people. I feel the familiar blood. But from the roar, the state of the dragon is not normal." Molly said faintly. Seeing Molly speak, the Minotaur closes his mouth wisely, and the suppression of blood exists in the hearts of underground creatures. Even if the Minotaur is an important hero General under Molly, he doesn''t dare to make more comments on those dragons. At this moment, the gate of the Dragon Palace was smashed open. The bodies of several magicians flew upside down and fell aside in the twinkling of an eye. There was no sound. After these magicians, a black dragon with an ominous smell came in. "Bold!" Seeing the black dragon staring at Molly on the throne with a dark golden dragon pupil, the Minotaur shouted and a giant axe appeared in his hand. "Daxedo, step back. He can''t hurt me." there was a command from the big red dragon. The Minotaur bowed his head slightly and retreated to one side, and the big red dragon got up slowly from the throne. The huge dragon wings spread out behind her, and the light of the Dragon Palace dimmed. The black dragon who broke into this place was also covered by the dark shadow. "Black dragon, surrender to your king." Molly''s low words echoed in the Dragon Palace. The blood power contained in them made the black dragon tremble and moan. "That''s right... Wait." Molly seemed to find something. The Dragon pupil was a little stunned and said, "you can resist the control from blood. It''s impossible. No giant dragon can do this..." "I have brought... The master''s will!" the black dragon roared. He kept shaking his head and showing pain. It seemed that he had exhausted his strength just to keep awake. He couldn''t do more in front of Molly. "Master? I''m your master," Molly said in an indisputable tone, staring at the black dragon. "No... my master is the master of death, the great lord rod..." Under the gaze of a group of magicians, the Black Dragon said a name that everyone expected. Even Molly couldn''t help changing her complexion after hearing the name. Unexpectedly, the person who had been detected by poison eye was known to her again in this way. "How could that necromancer be loyal to the black dragon?" "I said why there was such an ominous smell on the black dragon. He must have been transformed into a dead creature." Nearby magicians whispered. Now, they finally understand what happened to the black dragon. "Rod? What did he do to you?" The terrible power contained in the blood spread from Molly. Affected by it, the black dragon trembled: "Lord rod hopes to form an alliance with you. He knows that you intend to attack bracada, and we have the same plan. Forming an alliance is more beneficial to both of us." Relying on the dark holy words, he buried his absolute loyalty to rod in his heart and resisted the blood control of Molly, the black dragon continued: "for now, the magic mage''s airship army with dragon hunting weapons is being restrained by Lord rod. Now is the best time to attack the magic school. There is no strength to resist." With the story of the black dragon, several magicians nearby looked stunned. At this moment, they all thought of the picture projected by AJET through the poisonous eye. According to Heilong, it''s Rhode''s credit to attack the magic school so easily. However, Molly sneered: "do I need to cooperate with the dead mage? What can those blakada mages do to stop my dragon? What''s more, my artifact was robbed by the dead mage." Molly came forward slowly. The suppression from the blood made the black dragon unable to move at all. Although the dark holy word kept his loyalty to rod, the suppression from the blood source was not changed at all. "Whether it''s bracada or that artifact, it will eventually fall into my hands. As for rod, he''s lucky now. I can''t spare time to deal with him. I''ll let him hop around for a few more days. When bracada is destroyed, I''ll let him personally experience my strength. Before that, there''s not much time for him to pray." There was a flash of light, the sound of leather cracking spread, and there was a warm thing dripping with blood among Molly''s sharp dragon claws. The heart of the black dragon was pulled out by her. The black dragon''s proposal was not considered by her at all. Under the suppression of blood, the black dragon ended his life and fell on the ground without even making any resistance. "Take the body of the black dragon to jedt''s friend and let him find out that rod''s weakness. His name is... What?" Molly said as if she thought of something. "Sandro," the nearby magician immediately replied. With Molly''s order, a group of cowering cavers came out of the dark. They worked together to remove the black dragon''s body and wipe away the nearby blood. Looking at the dead black dragon, the nearby magicians dare not say more. The power belonging to Molly has already deeply entered their hearts. Their eyes looking at Molly also have deep admiration and enthusiasm. Chapter 2214 In the Legion, rod suddenly looked stunned. Just before that, he felt that he had lost a spiritual mark of concern. If rod''s feeling was right, the spiritual mark should be a black dragon belonging to the underground world. Aware of the intention of those magic mages to evacuate, rod immediately used the black dragon killed by him in the previous battle and hidden in the underground world to let him convey his intention of cooperation to Molly. With the cooperation of the big red dragon, rod''s evacuation from brakada will undoubtedly be much easier. In addition, rod can also create the best time for Molly to attack brakada by restraining the attention of those mages. This is a win-win thing. Rod believed that any elathian in Mollier''s position would agree to his proposal, but the big red dragon was not. Molly refused the proposal without hesitation. Not only that, but also directly killed the black dragon who became a member of the Legion, which also made rod look sad. "Master, those airships are organizing evacuation. Are we going to contain them?" aside, the commander found the actions of the magic mages and immediately asked rod for instructions. "No need." rod shook his head. "Anyway, the departure of the airship is a good thing for us. Let the dragons deal with them." With that, the power belonging to the burning field slowly converged. In the sky, although those mages found this, they did not dare to act rashly. The previous tragedy has been deeply imprinted in the hearts of these mages. They dare to open the portal again only after they are far away from rod. Since Morrel refused the joint proposal, rod didn''t have to hold those magic mages. For rod, he just wanted the more chaos in brakada, the better. Only in this way, those savage creatures who took advantage of the chaos to transport the remains of heroes would not be found. In the sky, another group of self exploding mages jumped down from the airship, but in front of the burning field, there was little obstruction to the Legion''s progress. All Legion members ignored the airship in the sky and ran straight away. "Lord deken, those undead creatures are about to escape, and we can''t leave them..." on the main ship of the airship, a magic mage pushed down several self exploding mages and said anxiously. With rod''s order, the members of the Legion moved forward rapidly, and the obstacles of the magic mage could only slow them down slightly. In the field of death, ordinary damage spells undoubtedly lose their meaning. Even low-level spells such as slow Dharma are more practical than damage spells. As the magic mage said, when ordinary means are ineffective and the number of left behind mages is greatly reduced, they can only watch the Legion members keep away. Deken only answered lightly, "unless you kill that rod, those undead creatures can''t be killed. The only thing we have to do is to slow down those Legion members and buy time for the magic guild." The magic mage''s eyes were dark, and he was almost omnipotent in his heart. Even the dragon would be afraid of the hero deken. When facing the dead mage, he did not return to his old power. He could only place his hope on the members of the magic guild: "OK, great Tu Long Yingxiong." "But..." deken put his eyes on the Legion members below and said slowly: "it''s not so easy to escape from me. The concentration of water magic elements has reached the standard. Next, let those undead creatures see the power of magic mages." Below, the Pegasus King seemed to feel something. His front hooves were raised high, and rod on him was also tight in his heart. At this moment, he felt some ominous premonition. Looking around quickly, rod saw that the glittering and translucent frost spread on the Legion members, and the water magic elements in the space became violent at this moment. "It''s those magic mages..." when Rodden thought about the key to things, only magic mages can freely control the magic elements in the space like element creatures. From the nearby mana fluctuation, once the spell is completed, the power is placed in the fifth level spell, which is also a leading existence. Rod would not let this happen. The burning field was completely opened by him. The warmth of the flame immediately dispelled the cold of the frost, but it did not change the upcoming spell. At this moment, the ability to transform fire magic elements in the field of burning embers seemed to have failed. All rod could do was to envelop the flame around the Legion members to alleviate the upcoming spells. Aware of the failure of the ember field, rod looked surprised. He didn''t expect that at such a critical moment, the ember field belonging to the elemental monarch actually fell off the chain. Rod looked at deken on the airship, but saw that the Dragon slaying hero was holding a red jewel. The jewel looked so dazzling that rod couldn''t take his eyes off when he first saw it. "That''s..." Rod was stunned. He felt the call of the burning field for the Pearl. It seemed that with the blessing of the Pearl, the burning field might undergo some transformation. Rod doesn''t know much about the burning field itself. What he needs is the power contained in the field. At the moment, looking at the Pearl in deken''s hand, rod was shocked. He seemed to have seen something similar to the Pearl. The Dragon slaying hero above will not give Rodo a chance to think. Soon, in addition to the airship evacuated first, with the joint efforts of the remaining magic mages, the spell is ready to be completed. "Rod, try the ''eternal ice'' that can be displayed by the joint efforts of hundreds of magic mages." With the words of the hero deken, the water magic elements in the space are full-bodied to the extreme. Even rod''s dead body without flesh and blood feels stiff at the moment. The bone chilling ice has covered the nearby Legion members, and rod''s burning field is difficult to take effect under the Pearl taken out by deken. The frost is spreading on the members of the Legion. Many members of the Legion have completely turned into a humanoid ice sculpture and were sealed in the solid ice in the twinkling of an eye. Without the limitation of the shackles of war, rod can leave first by relying on the space spell before the spell is completed, but in that case, the news that the hero''s remains are not here is bound to be known by the mage. Rod dare not take such a risk and can only choose hard resistance. Chapter 2215 Under the joint efforts of hundreds of magic mages, the frost shrouded the Legion members, just breathing. There was no Legion member who could move freely. Instead, there was a huge ice, in which everything on the ground was completely sealed. After completing the spell, many magic mages bent down to breathe, and others sat directly on the airship deck, with a look of detachment on their faces. On the main ship, deken looked at the scene below, but his frown did not stretch. Magic mages work together to cast spells that ordinary magic can''t achieve in any case. In order to make the eternal ice smooth, deken first threw countless self exploding mages to raise the water magic elements in the space to a higher level, and then relied on the Pearl to dissolve Rhode''s burning field, which made the spell completely take shape. "Great Dragon slaying hero, we have done it. The hateful necromancer has been frozen forever!" a magic mage cheered beside deken. However, the dark skinned deken just shook his head: "you''re wrong. Maybe the ordinary enemy will be frozen by that spell forever, but the dead mage won''t. from the field he has, maybe it won''t be long before he can get out of trouble smoothly when the jewel in my hand loses its efficacy." Hearing the speech, the magician was anxious: "ah? What should we do?" "What to do?" deken glanced at the ice that wrapped everything under his eyes. "That''s not what we can worry about. The magic guild asked us to delay the task of the necromancer, which has been completed by now. Let''s leave it to them." Listen to deken''s orders, the nearby magic mages have no doubt. Compared with the battlefield in front of them, the college attacked in the rear is what they pay more attention to. If it weren''t for the matter of the necromancer, they wouldn''t want to stay here. The bright golden portal was opened. This time, without the obstruction of the burning field, the remaining airships quickly entered it and returned to the magic school devastated by the dragon. "Rod..." deken''s main ship was the last to leave. Before leaving, he looked at the huge ice below and said slowly, "your field can be suppressed by this treasure. Are you the legendary element monarch? It''s obviously impossible..." Deken sighed deeply. With doubts, the airship master finally passed through the slowly closed portal. With the departure of the airship troops, the whole space suddenly became quiet. The roar of the cold wind was the only sound that could be heard here. I don''t know how long, maybe a few hours, or a few days, when the sky darkened, all around fell into darkness, and a flame ignited from the solid ice that frozen many Legion members. Under the fiery flame condensed by the elemental monarch, the solid ice that will never melt is thawing little by little. The fire is getting bigger and bigger. In the twinkling of an eye, a prairie fire is formed. Soon, a group of Legion members can get out of trouble. "Lord... Man..." he broke away from the solid ice and dragged his frozen stiff body to rod''s side. His skin had no blood color and his limbs became stiff. If he tried hard, he could even dismantle all his joints completely, "please... Give me... The glory of death." Not only him, but also all the members of the nearby Legion. They were sealed in solid ice for a long time, which made their blood coagulate and had no combat ability at all. Even those great demons, under rod''s command, did not dare to use the flame to hide away, and could only bear the eternal ice of the magic mage. Only rod, relying on the body of the dead who lost their flesh and blood, remained in good condition. He looked at the nearby Legion members, burned all the flames and quickly swallowed them. For the great demons who resisted the flames, rod raised the arrow of Titan. Soon, a group of ready Legion members reappeared in front of rod. The ability in the field of death sweeps away their injuries and weakness caused by freezing. At the moment, each of them can come up with the most perfect state. "Master, you have given us the glory of death, commander farezer, pay high tribute to you." when everything was finished, farezer said respectfully. "My burning field has just failed. Otherwise, I won''t be trapped by those magic mages." Looking at the completely dark sky, rod''s face sank. From the timing of the system, rod knew that the Legion members had been trapped here for at least half a day, and those mages were bound to make more preparations by using these time. Seeing that rod just waved his hand, farezer quickly added: "the most important thing now is to find out what means those mages used to invalidate the great master''s field. If they don''t find out this and find out the way to counteract it, they will use this means again next time." The analysis from farezer attracted a burst of approval from other Legion members. They don''t want to taste the ice again. "I already know." facing farezer''s proposal, rod just said faintly. His words also surprised the Legion members. They never thought that rod could see through the means used by the mage in such a short time. "Please answer the master''s questions," farezer asked rod, half kneeling. "Those magic mages rely on a treasure to make the burning field ineffective. I have obtained the same treasure before, but the corresponding magic elements are different." Recalling the red jewels deken took out, rod said in a deep voice. If rod is right, the Red Pearl deken took out is the fire spirit ball, one of the most precious treasures of the fire system. Rod could recognize the origin of the Pearl at a glance, thanks to the fact that he had obtained a similar treasure. In the underground world alien competition, rod''s final treasure reward is the water spirit ball. In terms of style, the water spirit ball is very similar to the fire spirit ball. The only difference is that the color of the water spirit ball is ocean like dark blue, while the fire spirit ball is fiery red. What rod didn''t expect was that deken suppressed his burning field by relying on the power of the fire spirit ball. You know, the field of burning embers is the field of the fire element monarch, which is not comparable to ordinary spells. Even so, it is still suppressed by the fire spirit ball, which makes rod have a deeper guess about the efficacy of those spirit balls. Chapter 2216 Under the suppression of the fire spirit ball, rod''s burning field took nearly half a day to recover, and rod also relied on the effect of burning field to help other Legion members extricate themselves from the ice. Although the fire spirit ball appeared in the hands of hero deken for a short time, it still left an extremely deep impression on rod. Out of guard, even the power of the field was restrained by him. "Move on," rod said to the other legions, taking a deep breath. Due to the existence of the death field, rod did not suffer any actual loss, and the number of members of his legion did not decrease at all, which was also the basis for rod''s command of the Legion to break through from bulakada. Even those mages can find ways to restrain the burning field, but as long as the death field still exists, they can never really destroy the Legion members. He shook his head. At this moment, rod couldn''t help sighing the profound heritage of brakada. Even treasures such as fire spirit ball can be taken out at will. Once rod, in order to obtain the water spirit ball, but he spent a lot of effort. Accompanied by inota, he won the champion of the alien race all the way. Only then did he get the treasure. Something seemed to come to mind, and rod felt a sigh in his heart. When he got the burning field, he caught those mages in the chains of war by surprise. If not, once the mage knew all the power of rod, he was likely to make targeted arrangements. The fire spirit ball in deken''s hand is the best example. "Master, it''s dark now. We''ve been delayed by those magic mages for too long..." Under rod''s sign, the Legion members set off again, and farezer also came to rod and took the initiative to say. "Are you worried about those savage creatures? With the blood mage''s follow, nothing will happen. Once something really happens there, they will contact us with sound conch." rod looked at him and said slowly. "No... I''m worried about us." the commander frowned. He looked at the gloomy sky and thought of the previous airships. "Those magic mages took a lot of trouble and even invalidated your field, but finally just frozen us. What are they waiting for?" Farezer''s sensitivity to tactics made him keenly aware that those magic mages had no intention, which also filled his heart with vigilance. "Who knows?" rod shook his head. The hyperopia pendant on his body was used by him to explore the situation of savage creatures. It could not be used for a while. At this moment, rod couldn''t help thinking of the eternal magic eye Margaret was studying. With the support of the eternal magic eye, every move of all enemies could not escape rod''s exploration. Unfortunately, the research had not been completed and could not bring any help to rod. After entering the dead form, rod''s peeping eyes also failed. There was only a soul fire in his eyes. He can''t use all the abilities that need eyes to display now. If the peeping eye is still there, Rhoda can directly see through the thoughts in the mage''s heart and know their arrangement in the dark. By now, it may take a lot of work to do this. "See through the earth." With rod''s meditation, strong earth magic elements overflow from him. With the blessing of strong death energy, his spells have been additionally improved. Even the night can not be isolated from the exploration of the earth. Taking a panoramic view of the surrounding environment, rod looked thoughtful. The towering snow mountains of bulakada all exist in the far south of the continent. Vilning, where rod wants to return, borders on bulakada in the center of the continent. In front of the road, there is an endless snow field. The vision on the snow field is extremely broad. It can''t hide the mage''s exploration. If you want to return to vilning, you have to cross the snow field. No one knows what layout those mages have made on the snow field. If the heroic remains exist in the team, rod must keep full vigilance along the way. If he enters the master''s ambush, he may fall short of success. Fortunately, rod left the barbarians as a dark hand, and the undead Legion on on the surface is only a cover to attract the enemy''s attention. "I need to know the trend of those mages. There is a mage town in our Northwest. Agran, you lead several other big demons to catch the members of the magic guild there. The higher the status, the better. The other members continue to move forward." rod quickly ordered. Agran immediately took command. He called the other two big demons next to him. They immediately disappeared in the fire. The flame evasion alternately displayed by the great demons is the key to completing their tasks. With the cooperation of these Legion members, rod believes that they will be able to catch guild members to their satisfaction soon. After all this, rod breathed out a deep breath. All the preparations are ready. Next, it depends on what means those mages will come up with. It seems that he thought of something. Rod took out a unique conch with some worry. The conch is as big as his palm. If you stick it to your ear, you can hear a voice that doesn''t belong here. "York, what''s the situation on your side?" rod asked slowly towards the conch. "Master, after you left, those mages carefully checked every position in the prison, and many battles broke out during them. Fortunately, they didn''t find us." Soon, another voice came from the conch. Listen carefully. It clearly belongs to York, the hero who stayed in prison. "The cave men in the Legion dug out a tunnel for us to avoid the detection of the mage. Even Badu can enter it and recover all the traces left by the tunnel. Those mages must not find any abnormalities." Aware of the excitement and excitement in York''s words, rod just said faintly: "be careful, you don''t go deep underground. It''s not our territory." Rod''s advice immediately received York''s guarantee: "don''t worry, master, we will soon return to the ground in the dark. The cave people who stay here will help us cover up all traces. At that time, those mages won''t want to find us." "Well, let''s do this. The attention of those mages has been completely attracted by us. You''d better start as soon as possible." After confirming the situation on the barbarian side, rod put the sound conch down. He looked at the dark snow field in the distance, and the fire of soul in his eyes became solidified at this moment. Chapter 2217 "York, did the master say anything?" In the dim passage, there are still some remnants of fire. Through the light of fire, you can vaguely see a huge monster shrinking in this not spacious passage. "The master wants us to act quickly. It seems that the mage''s attention has been completely attracted by the main body of the Legion." the blue skinned barbarian hero said slowly beside the cannibal king. Just then, a caveman put his head out from one side of the passage and whispered in an unknown voice. As cave people who live underground all year round, their eyes have long degenerated. No matter how dark the surrounding environment is, they can''t affect their channel excavation, but those two savages can''t. If they want to see everything around them, they must rely on light. Under the guidance of the caveman, the ogre King soon poked his head out of the ground. Not so bright starlight is shed from the sky. What is more dazzling than the starry sky is the magic city not far away. Even if it was attacked not long ago, it is still brightly lit in the dark. "The night is deep. Let''s start now." From the underpass to York outside the city, he surveyed the surrounding environment and made a decision immediately. From the master''s inquiry, he felt the master''s dignity and urgency. It seemed that the situation there was not as smooth as he thought. "What about the mage? Shall we tell him?" Badu asked actively, remembering the bloody mage who specially arranged for protection before his master left. From the bloody mage, Badu felt the extremely terrible power, which is the power that ordinary savage creatures can never reach. In front of that spell, the bravery advocated by savage creatures seems meaningless. "Leave him alone, he''ll follow us," York thought and replied quickly. Badu nodded, and then walked out of the passage. Together with the blue skinned hero, he took advantage of the cover of the night and advanced towards the northwest of brakada. Behind the ogre king, there is a tight package on his back. It seems that there is nothing unusual from the appearance, but when you feel it carefully, you can find that the package shields all the magic elements nearby. Even the detection magic of the legendary mage can''t find the trace of these savage creatures at all. Meanwhile, inside the prison. The blood mage stood in the cave man''s passage like a great enemy, and in the darkness in front of him, he could hear the crisp collision sound, which was the sound of the chain dragging. What confronted him was a demon with chains all over his body. The chains pierced deeply into every inch of his skin, and he controlled those chains like the eyes of his body. "I said why I couldn''t find you, so you hid here..." the chain demon gasped and looked uncomfortable. Most of the battles in the prison were caused by him and the mages who found him. "Do you want to find us? Do you want to die?" the bloody mage asked without showing weakness. In terms of strength, he would not be afraid of the chain demon in front of him. "I know what you''re avoiding." However, the words of the chain demon stunned the bloody mage. "You don''t want the mage to know your whereabouts, do you? In that case, you''d better promise me," said the chain demon in a deep voice. "Well, since you are anxious to die, I have to satisfy you." the blood mage''s face was cold. For a time, the water magic elements in the channel soared. The next moment, the blood turned into torrents, gushing from all over the chain demon, and his body shriveled rapidly, and his skin became loose. Only the nearby chains remained the same. Soon, seeing that the smell of the chain demon was weak, and the blood gushing from his body was enough to fill the nearby channel, the blood mage finally stopped. "It''s no use." with the blood mage''s stop, the smell of the chain demon returned to its original state in a very short time, and the body became full again under the action of an inexplicable force, as if it lost the blood filling the whole channel, which didn''t have any impact on him. "Don''t bother, even the greedy king can''t kill me. You''re just wasting mana." Seeing this, the bloody mage can only reluctantly put down his hand. He doesn''t believe in the words of the chain demon, but if he continues to increase his mana value, it is likely to attract the attention of those mages. "Well, it seems that you didn''t come here to die... Why don''t you tell me what your real purpose is?" the bloody mage snorted, as if he was extremely dissatisfied with the failure of his magic, and then asked. "Of course, it''s to take me away from this ghost place. I don''t want to be locked up here by those mages for their spell research." it seems that I thought of something. The chain demon was a little angry, with a little fear. It seems that what those mages did to him is still deeply left in his heart. Listening to the proposal of the chain demon, the blood mage fell into a deep silence for a time. According to the master''s order, the task of their party is to bring the hero''s remains back to krylord. What the bloody mage has to do is to provide protection secretly and try not to let them be found by the mage. If you let the chain demons follow, it will add many risks to their actions, and even expose them. But if you refuse the offer of the chain devil, what awaits them will be exposed now. After a little thought, the blood mage had no more choice, so he had to say: "I need to tell the master about this matter and let him decide..." However, when the chain demon heard this sentence, his face suddenly changed dramatically: "I know who the master in your mouth is. He is with the greedy king! You can''t tell him this, otherwise, those mages will find you soon!" Aware of the threat of the chain demon, the dark saint''s prior order made the bloody mage finally choose to compromise and give priority to completing the task: "well... If you dare to do anything against us, even if it is finally exposed, my spell will make your life worse than death." Seeing that the bloody mage agreed to his proposal, the eyes of the chain demon also showed a bit of excitement. He has been locked up in brakada''s prison for too long. Naturally, he will not give up such an opportunity to escape smoothly. Soon, together with the blood mage, he came to the ground outside the city along the channel excavated by the cavers. Chapter 2218 "Finally, I walked under the starlight again. The torture of the greedy king didn''t kill me, and the imprisonment of the mage didn''t drive me crazy. I''m free now." After walking out of the passage, looking at the starry night sky, the chain demon roared. Aside, the bloody mage suddenly changed his complexion and glared at him: "be quiet, you will cause us to be found by the mage." "Mage? No matter how many mages come, they are not my opponent!" the chain demon snorted. "If that''s the case, do you still need to escape from the underpass? Why didn''t I see you kill out of the prison?" the bloody mage said impolitely. The chain demon suddenly seemed to be right and made a few dry coughs: "I mean those ordinary mages, not those legendary mages." Blood mage obviously didn''t want to say more. He still had a more important task to complete, that is to escort those savage creatures all the way: "now that you''ve got out of trouble, go your separate ways here." With that, the bloody mage was about to leave, but was stopped by the chain demon: "don''t be so anxious. Anyway, I won''t use space magic. Why don''t you give me another ride." "You!" jerev''s face sank. He never thought that the chain demon should advance so much. After leaving the prison, he not only didn''t mean to be grateful, but put forward new requirements. However, in view of the current situation, even if jerev deliberately refused, he was more afraid of damaging the master''s plan, so he had to say: "if you need it, I can send you away with space magic." "Leave? No, I won''t leave bracada. I haven''t let those mages feel pain." the chain demon said slowly. His eyes crossed the bloody mage and looked at the savage creatures that had set out in the distance: "you are protecting them? I remember there are many demons with you. What''s special about them?" The blood mage didn''t answer. It''s impossible to tell each other about the hero''s remains, but the chain demon still found abnormalities in the configuration of the team itself. Helpless, the bloody mage had to ask, "what do you want?" When he asked this, the face of the chain demon was also dignified: "those mages dared to lock me up in prison for several centuries. Now that I am out of trouble, I will make them regret. I once felt your breath in prison. Have you been locked up by those mages for a long time? Don''t you want to revenge those mages?" Jerev looked at him: "now is not my time. The mage who once had a grudge against me has died for hundreds of years. What''s more, now I have more important things to complete." "But the hatred is irresolvable. Even if those mages died, they still need their descendants to repay. This is a curse flowing in their blood." the chain demon said in a deep voice, "whether those mages or greedy kings, I will make them pay a price." The bloody mage looked at him and was imprisoned by the mage. It seems that it does not weaken the strength of the chain demon, but makes him stronger. This is almost impossible. Even the blood mage, after so many years, has forgotten many of the spells he was best at, and only a few of the simplest still remember. Soon, the voice of the chain demon came again: "I need you to destroy those mages with me. Shouldn''t it be difficult?" After thinking for a moment, the bloody mage nodded reluctantly. If he refused, he was afraid that those savage creatures would be attacked by the chain demon immediately. Although the bloody mage is not afraid, if there is a big movement, it is likely to attract all the mage''s eyes, and the task will fail at that time. "OK..." Hearing the speech, the chain demon smiled with satisfaction: "you have made the right choice. Now let me destroy those mages!" After that, the chain demon was just about to turn back, but was pulled by the bloody Mage: "don''t blame me for not reminding you that you really want to destroy the mage here? In the blakada a long time ago, this is the most prosperous magic city. After the previous daytime attack, the defense here will only be more tight, but the legendary mages still stay here." After jerev''s explanation, the chain demon also realized the problem: "what you said is reasonable, but I can''t just let those mages go." "You don''t need to let them go. After leaving the magic city, you can find new goals. At least you''d better restrain yourself in a place that inherits the glory since the golden age of bracada and is also the hometown of the mage''s God." The chain as like as two peas, scratched his head, and said, "how do you sound so like the mage love to say? It''s just like the wizard I''ve seen." "Because I''m a mage, but I''ve been misunderstood by orthodox mages all the time." jerev answered slowly. "OK..." the chain demon looked at him suspiciously. At this time, there was a sudden cry in their ears. "Who''s there? You''d better not move!" Following the prestige, several official mages responsible for patrolling appeared in front of them. Looking at the strange looking chain demon and the bloody mage who looked bad from the robe, the patrol mage immediately changed his face and asked in a trembling voice. It was the chains that shot out of the darkness that answered them. The chain pierced their skins and tore their flesh and blood. For a time, there was a scream of pain. The bloody mage looked at this scene faintly and didn''t mean to make a move. Soon, the scream stopped, and the dead mages got up from the ground one by one. The chains were deeply nailed into their limbs. They were like a group of string puppets, controlled by the chain devil and could never get rid of them. Looking at those controlled mages, the blood mage''s face changed slightly. With the increase of the number of people, even the ability of heroic remains is not enough to shield everyone''s breath. If this goes on, it will be discovered by the detection magic of those mages sooner or later. Thinking of this, the bloody mage also made a decision in his heart. In order to avoid bringing disaster, he would not follow the barbarian team with the chain demon, but would take it elsewhere. "There is a city of mages not far away. The defense over there is far less tight than here. What do you think?" the bloody mage asked in a different direction from the barbarian team. "Great, let''s go there now." the chain demon gave a deep laugh. Chapter 2219 "Lord Rowling, we have come with sincerity. In the whole freelance chamber of Commerce, there are few business groups that dare to trade with the necromancer in this period." In the gloomy soul summoning tower, the woman with a silk scarf covering her face and only her eyes said slowly. After returning to Sao City, Rowling immediately contacted a business group that has been trading with Sao City, and soon received a reply from the members of the business group. The leader of the business group will personally come to Sao city to complete the transaction in the near future. As an important organization all over the mainland, the status of the freelance chamber of commerce can be seen. They are also a very small number of non undead mages in Sao City, and even protected by the official protection of Sao city. The business group brought trade to the town. Even the necromancer needed the business group to dump booty and get other things needed. With his previous life''s experience, rod naturally understood the importance of the business group for the development of Sao City, even above the magic guild. Therefore, a long time ago, rod ordered to prohibit the necromancer from hurting the members of the business group, and the soul of the violator will never be at peace. Under the pressure of the fear that rod has accumulated all the time, no necromancer dared to doubt the authenticity of his words, and he had to take a detour when he saw the members of the business group. Rod''s move also welcomed the goodwill of many business groups. In Diya, those liches don''t care about the life and death of business group members. In the eyes of liches, business group members are no different from other creatures. On the contrary, rod, who is said to be cruel and kills many ordinary creatures, will take the initiative to protect business group members. Many business groups, therefore, came to the city of Sao for trade, seeking business opportunities from those ambitious Necromancers. The trade with the freelance chamber of commerce is in the charge of vita, who is openly the mayor of Sao city. Rowling has only heard of it. Among them, several business groups belonging to the chamber of commerce are the most famous. For the slave trade with Sao City, the chamber of commerce is the "iron box" business group, which is said to be a business group, but their membership configuration is more like a traditional slave hunting group, but they hang the name of the freelance chamber of Commerce. The "cirrus cloud" business group in the chamber of commerce mainly deals in daily necessities. Most of the cirrus cloud business groups are mainly mages. Their method of transporting goods in large quantities is also to directly open the portal rather than the original merchants. As for the business group dealing in treasures with Sao City, it is the most famous "Qizhen" business group in the freelance chamber of Commerce. A long time ago, the Qizhen business group was convenient for Sao city to reach a cooperative relationship. Almost all the precious ritual materials used in the layout of the magic prohibition ceremony on the island came from the Qizhen business group. At this time, Rowling plans to find the spring of life for rod, and she also needs to start with the Qizhen business group. After waiting for half a day, berry, the head of the Qizhen business group, also arrived in Sao city at midnight and personally discussed matters related to the spring of life with Rowling. "The value of the fountain of life is equal to the treasure of artifact parts. Especially for some people in urgent need, its price can be compared with the last artifact part left after collecting several artifact parts." It seems to see the desire of Sao city for the spring of life, head berry took the initiative to say. Rowling''s expression remained unchanged. Judging from the temperament of those members of the business group, it was normal to take the opportunity to raise the price. Rowling thought it was worth paying even more in order to recover rod''s body as soon as possible. "Sao city is famous for the corpse Witch King. Hundreds of corpse witch kings work together, which is enough to sweep the border towns of elasia. Even blakada, who is famous for magic, will be afraid. I am willing to exchange 500 corpse witch kings for those springs of life." Rowling gave what she thought was an appropriate price. However, facing Rowling''s offer, berry just shook her head. Her eyes didn''t fluctuate and she couldn''t see whether she was satisfied or not. "Isn''t 500 corpse witch kings enough? Don''t you know what a huge force it is?" seeing this, Rowling showed her dissatisfaction. Before that, 500 corpse witch kings were enough to make any aristocrat in elasia afraid. Even if they were in front of those lichs, they also had the capital to speak. Perhaps compared with other forces in the end, these single function corpse witch kings were not enough, but their power was not affordable for a business group. "Lord Rowling, I think you misunderstood me." in the face of Rowling''s question, Berry''s eyes bent slightly, and the silk scarf covered her face, but Rowling could feel that there must be a blooming smile behind the silk scarf. "The deeds of rod and you have been spread all over elasia. As a member of the business group, I have heard of him for a long time. It is admirable that he shook the whole city in the clouds with his own strength." Listening to Berry''s words, Rowling''s face improved a lot. Especially when she praised rod, Rowling felt a burst of joy in her heart, even happier than her praise of herself. "How much do you want?" Rowling continued after calming her mood. Under Rowling''s gaze, berry slowly raised her index finger. "A thousand corpse witches?" Rowling frowned and asked. Although the number of corpse witches doubled, it was still within Rowling''s range. With rod''s presence and the effect of the ghost King''s cloak, the corpse Witch King can be said to have as much as he wants. Especially in the water element level, there are creatures in the whole ocean, which makes a qualitative leap in the number of corpse witch kings. It can not be described too much by hundreds of millions. "You''re wrong," berry whispered. "Do you want 10000 corpse witch kings? If you change to fish corpse Witch King, there is still discussion, human corpse Witch King is absolutely impossible!" Rowling said decisively. At this moment, she seemed to feel a little angry. The Qizhen business group didn''t come to trade, but more like taking advantage of the fire. After listening to Rowling, berry finally smiled and shook her raised index finger: "I mean, I don''t want a corpse Witch King, as long as you are willing to make a promise instead of rod." Rowling was slightly stunned. She didn''t expect that berry put forward such a request: "what commitment?" "The time has not come. When it is needed, I need him to do something for me. It may be dangerous, but with his ability, there should be no problem." Berry said positively. Rowling skimmed a bit of thinking and exchanged a promise that she didn''t know when to fulfill for the spring of life to solve rod''s urgent need. It''s a cost-effective thing. "Well, I promise you." after thinking for a moment, Rowling agreed to the request. As Rowling''s words fell, berry also had a smile on her face. She took out a full water bag and handed it to Rowling. Just holding the water bag in her hand, Rowling can feel the vigorous breath of life, which also makes Rowling happy. What is contained in the water bag is the spring of life she needs most. In this way, rod''s recovery is expected. Chapter 2220 "President Eli, the great scar agreed to your request and agreed to send reinforcements to deal with the necromancer who endangers the world." Surrounded by a group of legendary mages, a high-level priest in dark blue robe said slowly that he may not reach the level of those legendary mages in rank, but he showed a sense of calmness that no high-level mage has ever had. "If it weren''t for the strange power of the dead mage, we wouldn''t ask ELSIA for help." the old mage with white hair said slowly next to the president, "I hope the reinforcements sent by the holy scar can really limit the dead mage." The high priest smiled without answering, but heard the prophet in purple ask, "how many hands did you bring?" "There are two people besides me," the high priest answered slowly. "What, you sent this man?" The words of the high-level priests immediately caused an uproar among the mages. They didn''t expect that only such a few people came to the Erathian reinforcements they had placed high hopes on to deal with the necromancer. "It''s said that the scarlet man woke up in eracia. Can he only have such a little power?" a mage complained discontentedly. "We might as well rely on ourselves if we rely on those elathian reinforcements. At least we don''t have only two people." another mage said in a strange manner. In the face of the mages'' accusations or puzzled voices, the high priest just glanced at them: "The holy scar didn''t care about your previous gratitude and resentment. It was the result of his generosity. He not only forgives your sins, but also sent reinforcements to bracada. Unexpectedly, you are still slandering him in words. If you are not satisfied, you can deal with the necromancer yourself." "Get out of bracada! We don''t need your..." A mage said angrily that the status of mages in bracada should not be tarnished. They are the masters here. Even if they are the special envoys of elacia, they will not be given any preferential treatment here. "Stop talking." However, the master''s words were interrupted by another voice. It was Eli, the president who listened to him. Eli came to the special envoy, took a deep look at him and said, "the holy scar is really compassionate. Let bygones be bygones when he offended the mage. I hope you can help me a lot in the process of exterminating the necromancer." The high priest nodded, "we will do everything we can to solve those people with evil intentions." With that, the special envoy stepped down first. After the special envoy left, the voices of the mages also spread. "Mr. President, why are you polite to those elathians? I don''t think they have the intention to form an alliance with us at all. The necromancer is looting in the territory. They are best at dealing with necromancer creatures, but they sent only a few people. Isn''t that obvious?" I knew that when I came to Eli, my walking stick was heavily clubbed on the ground and said angrily. "Don''t underestimate those elathians." aside, the old white haired mage took the initiative to say, "maybe they have some deep meaning. After all, the holy mark, but the legendary figure as famous as the mage''s God, no one knows what means he has..." Hearing the master''s voice, Eli shook his head and asked noncommittally, "where is the master on the side of the college now?" "I haven''t seen them for a long time. I heard that another magic school was attacked by dragons. They are busy resisting those dragons and have no time to destroy the necromancer with us." "Where did those dragons come from? I heard they all came from the ground, but how could that be possible? Shouldn''t all the dragons soar in the sky? How can they all go into the ground?" "Maybe the Dragon slaughtering hero in the college knows something. Unfortunately, he is entangled by those dragons and can''t answer our questions." Eli''s inquiry was soon answered by other informed mages. For a time, the mages talked about the attacking dragon, but they couldn''t get any results. Different from Eli''s elves, the mage has never had a good impression on the dragon. On the contrary, he pays more attention to all kinds of precious materials on the dragon. Not long ago, they didn''t understand the upheaval inside the dragon. At the moment, they just feel very confused. Hearing this, Eli said slowly, "when the battle is over, the members of the guild will go with me to support the college. No matter where the dragons come from, they are our enemies. But now, we still have more important things to complete." With these words, Eli''s eyes crossed the city head and looked at the neat ice in the distance: "This is the only way for the dead mage. If they want to return to vilning, they must cross the magic frozen river before they can enter the plain. This is the best place for us to ambush them. With the assistance of elacia''s special envoy and in line with the characteristics of the magic frozen river itself, they must leave the dead mage completely." With Eli''s narration, many mages also put their eyes on the frozen river outside the city. Magic frozen river is one of the famous rivers in bulakada. In a sense, it can even be as famous as ziwennar children''s spring in Eli. The river water of the magic frozen river has a magical effect. The mana value in the body of any mage who drinks the frozen river water will recover rapidly, but the recovery effect will decrease with the increase of drinking times in a short time. Similar to Huantong spring, as long as the water of the magic frozen river leaves here, no matter how it is stored, it will lose its effect in one day and finally become ordinary water, which also makes the mage unable to store this magical river. In the heyday of magic medicine, the river water of magic frozen river was often used by mages to refine magic medicine to restore mana value. Therefore, it was well known by many mages. Naturally, the people of magic guild were not unfamiliar with it. Eli chose the frozen river at his feet and the cold current city built here as the place to ambush the necromancer. He also valued the characteristics of the magical frozen river itself. With the supplement of those rivers, the continuous combat ability of the mages will be greatly improved. It is said that there is a large magic plain in the deepest part of the magic frozen river. Unfortunately, no mage can confirm this. "Sir, although the Dragon slaying hero can''t come, he entrusted his men to bring this, which can effectively suppress the field of the necromancer." One side, the prophet seemed to think of something, took out a hot red pearl and handed it to Eli. "This is..." Feeling the power contained in the Pearl, even Eli couldn''t help changing her complexion. Chapter 2221 "Brother, I got the spring of life from the members of the chamber of Commerce. With it, you will be able to restore the power in your blood." Through the pale gold portal, Rowling returned to rod again. From Rowling''s hand, he took the bag of spring water containing the breath of life. At this moment, the flame in rod''s eyes also jumped faintly, indicating his restless heart. After losing the power in his blood, rod found the weakness of his body. In the blood of the great devil, with the blessing of the characteristics transformed by the divine curse, rod was not under those giant dragons, and even could defeat the black dragon in close proximity. However, when rod lost the power of blood, he could not do this. "Great!" looking at Rowling beside him, rod couldn''t help praising. He thought this time would come later, but Rowling took back the spring of life in advance. Rod has also got the spring of life before. Unfortunately, the previous consumption and the refining of magic medicine have already exhausted those springs of life. The spring of life that Rowling took back undoubtedly solved his urgent need. "Alama, I have got the fountain of life. Please return as soon as possible." Soon, after receiving the news from rod from the sound conch, along with a pale gold portal slowly opened, the magician Alma came out, and he was followed by several blood angels. He just looked in poor condition, and his wound was healing quickly, as if he had just been violently attacked. "Are you in any danger?" rod asked after discovering the injuries on the Blood Angels. According to the strength of the blood angels, there should not be many ERI creatures that can cause trouble to them. "Well... Those ERI creatures noticed our arrival and launched a sneak attack from the forest while we were searching for the spring of life. Strangely, I didn''t even see any ERI creatures, only endless arrows..." Recalling what had happened before, alama said in some embarrassment that he and those bloody angels could not even see the appearance of the enemy. The only thing he saw was the arrows that came from the dense forest and were as fast as the wind. Fortunately, the blood angel has a special constitution and unparalleled recovery ability. Even if he is shot into a hedgehog, he just pulls out the arrow lightly. It won''t take long for the wound on his body to recover as usual without substantial damage. When alama said this, rod looked stunned and thought of something in his mind: "if I guessed right, you may have met the phantom Archer army in the forest guardian." Alama looked puzzled and obviously didn''t understand what rod said. Seeing this, rod said slowly: "the phantom Archer force is led by the hero Gru, the chief of the current forest guardian. The whole force is composed of the top archers in Eli. According to your description, you are likely to meet them." Rod recalled that when he attacked Eli, he didn''t confront the phantom archers directly. The main reason was that the killing effect of arrows on undead creatures was extremely limited. Undead creatures with only skeleton were not afraid of the penetration of arrows. Compared with them, spells could restrain undead creatures more effectively. Haunting is the most important feature of the phantom Archer force. Their leader, the hero Gru, holds the artifact "phantom divine bow" inherited by Eli for a long time. With the blessing of the artifact, the range of those phantom shooters has been improved beyond imagination. It is said that when the hero Gru bows with all his strength, he can even shoot an arrow from Eli to eracia, accurately sniping and killing the enemies far away. He shook his head. Compared with the phantom shooter army in Eli, rod should pay more attention to how to restore the blood in his body. He handed the bag of spring of life to alama and quickly said, "here is the spring of life. How long will it take you to restore the blood in my body?" "Before long, just mix the appropriate magic medicine." alama felt the bag of spring water in her hand and quickly replied, "The vitality contained in the spring of life is the most abundant life energy in the world. Just one drop is enough to make withered trees spring and white bones grow muscles. With these springs of life, it is enough to awaken the hidden blood in your body, and even further improve the effect of blood and obtain more powerful blood power." Rod nodded. He didn''t expect the spring of life to improve his blood ability. As long as he could restore the blood power he had before, he would be very satisfied. From Rowling''s mouth, rod also briefly learned how she obtained the spring of life. Rod was also curious about the rare merchant group that took out the spring of life. The top business groups in the freelance chamber of Commerce have an unusual background. Those mages, human nobles and even barbarians have their own organizations in the chamber of Commerce. They don''t know who is behind the Qizhen business group. They even put forward such a request. However, rod is not surprised. According to the current strength of Sao City, it also belongs to an existence that can not be underestimated in the whole theme plane. With the ocean of water element plane as a supplement, the power of the necromancer in the city has long been beyond the previous ability. The members of the chamber of Commerce have made such a choice, which also shows their foresight. Under rod''s gaze, alama collected the spring of life and quickly said, "Lord rod, I''ll go back and prepare it first. When I prepare the magic medicine I need, I''ll give it to you immediately." Rod nodded and said, "as soon as possible, those mages won''t give us too long." Alama nodded. Although he didn''t say much, he could also feel the severity of the situation. There was not much time left for him to configure magic drugs. He immediately opened a portal and left. At the same time, rod also had a sense of vigilance in his heart. When talking with Alma, the March did not stop. Under the gallop of flying horses, the Legion members soon stepped into a wide frozen river. The solid ice covered the surface of the river and made the road smooth. Fortunately, the members of the Legion rode not ordinary horses, but unique flying horses. When they noticed the abnormal environment under their feet, the Pegasus spread their wings one after another and maintained their body balance with their wings behind them. Even if they ran on the ice, their speed did not slow down at all. "Be careful!" At this time, the startling voice from the Legion members attracted rod''s attention. He followed his reputation and his eyes became dignified. Chapter 2222 When the Legion members marched half way on the frozen river, with the roar, the ice under their feet cracked rapidly and the crack spread rapidly around. "Be careful! Don''t fall!" "Help me!" With the emergence of abnormalities, many Legion members immediately fell into chaos. Even if their rank was improved by the ghost King cloak, their psychological quality did not improve much. Only those great demons could keep a certain degree of calm. "It must be those mages!" In the Legion, agran denounced. He looked around, but he couldn''t see the enemy on the surface, which also made his heart more angry. If there was an enemy, he would be the first to fight whatever he said. "Don''t panic! All the bats that can be turned into bats will be turned into bats. The great devil will give the Pegasus to other Legion members, and others will let your Pegasus rise to the sky!" Soon, the reprimand of commander farezer came. In this case, as a commander, he must be more calm than other Legion members. If even he was flustered by a sudden accident, the morale of the whole Legion would be in danger. As a commander, he naturally understood this very well. Under the command of farezer, the members of the Legion followed suit one after another. After this period of running in, they formed the habit of executing the commander''s orders without thinking. A group of flying horses rose into the sky one after another. At this moment, the particularity of flying horses was reflected. If they were ordinary horses, I''m afraid they would have been frightened and their legs would be soft and out of control in the face of the collapse of glaciers. In addition to the Legion members on Pegasus, many Legion members also chose the bat style. Many dark bats surrounded the center to guard against all possible enemies. When the last member rose into the sky, with a loud noise, the whole ice below had completely disintegrated at the moment, revealing the icy magic river below. The bone chilling chill also changed the complexion of many demons. These demons who have become members of the Legion still maintain the characteristics of being active in hell, that is, they have high resistance to fire. Even the newly born Longhorn demons can withstand the long-term burning of ordinary fire, and the great demons can even roam in magma, but if the fire is replaced with cold ice, their resistance will suddenly decline. Looking at the magic river filled with magic elements and cold air below, these demons will lose their ability to move if they fall into it. Just as a group of demons rose into the sky, rod remained on the ice. The Pegasus king under him seemed to have no effort at all. "It seems that those mages intend to solve us here." After bringing the spring of life, Rowling was not in a hurry to leave. She was also affected by the ice collapse, controlling the Pegasus to rise into the sky, and said to rod below. "They chose a good place." rod looked at the cold river below and said slowly. He had heard of the ability of magic to freeze the river. As long as he drank the river below, he could supplement the lost mana value. The cold river below could limit the play of those demons. For the mage, this was naturally an appropriate ambush place. "Burning field!" after noticing the intentions of the mages, rod immediately launched the burning field belonging to the flame monarch. The rapid rise of the surrounding temperature has also improved the look of many Legion members. The burning field has the power to assimilate and burn everything. While the fire is lit on the ice, even the river flowing below begins to turn into hot magma and make a violent sound at this moment. "Rod, deken is right. Your field is really related to those elemental monarchs. Are you the legendary flame monarch? It''s obviously impossible!" Rod, who started the burning field, suddenly felt something wrong. It was a sense of rejection from the bottom of his heart. At the same time, the mana value in his body was also rapidly consumed. "What..." Rod said with some doubt that by the time he reacted, the burning field had lost its effect. With the failure of the burning field, the cold surged up again and wrapped the nearby Legion members in an instant. Lost the source of the power of the field, the magma under the frozen river was submerged by the running water, and the flame was quickly extinguished. "This ability." rod looked stunned. He seemed to think of something. Not long ago, he was restrained by this force, which lost the power in the field of burning, resulting in being frozen by the hero deken for a long time. Following the abnormal direction, rod saw the figure of President Eli on the ice in the distance. In his hand, he was holding up a red pearl, which was the fire spirit ball with strange effect. Under the suppression of the fire spirit ball, rod''s burning field lost its efficacy, which also made rod secretly bite his teeth. The power belonging to the field can produce miraculous effects when the enemy contacts for the first time. Even the top mages of brakada are not enemy to the power of burning the field for a time. However, with the exposure of the efficacy of the field, they will be restrained by various means of the mage. The fire spirit ball in Eli''s hand is the most restrained thing in the field of burning. Although rod doesn''t know how those mages know this means, the current situation can''t give rod too much time to think about it. Without the burning field, the Legion members will not be able to resist the decomposition of the magic field. As long as they are close to Eli, they may be completely decomposed into magic elements. "Battlefield magic, Mount Tai." Soon, with Eli''s recitation, the terrible gravity fell from the heads of a group of Legion members. The magic that rod saw during the battle of treasure house in the cloud came from Eli again at this moment, but the object of magic this time became rod''s side. It is said that in the earth element plane, there is gravity several times that of the main plane at any time, and in some places it can even reach dozens of times. Ordinary creatures will even break their bones under the terrible gravity. At the same time, because of this, there is no underground passage in the earth element plane. The ground there is extremely solid, and it is not as broad and boundless as the gas element plane. There is only one layer of ground. At the moment, the gravity from the air, even the most terrible gravity oppression of the earth element plane, can not be compared. The battlefield magic exhibited by elish is difficult to resist even the angels of elacia, let alone the Legion members in front of us. Chapter 2223 The appearance of battlefield magic changed the situation in an instant. Many Legion members lost their balance and finally fell into the cold river. The only exception is probably the big demons. The moment they noticed the appearance of battlefield magic, the great demons thought of rod''s previous orders, and at this moment, they cast flame evasion one after another, out of the scope of magic. In addition to the great devil, other Legion members were not so lucky. For a time, the sound of falling into the water kept coming. Not far from the battlefield, Eli just looked at the appearance of this scene. His eyes kept sweeping through the fallen demons and seemed to be looking for something. "Rod, where is the remains of the hero? Where did you hide it?" Eli''s questioning voice came in his ear. Rod just smiled coldly: "look for it yourself." Then a unique Scepter with a tip like a poisonous snake appeared in rod''s hand. Rod held his Scepter high and let out a loud drink. With his action, under the action of an inexplicable force, the whole river separated towards both sides. The Legion members who were pressed into the river by gravity also stood on the ground at the bottom of the river with the separation of the river. Looking at the appearance of this scene, many mages opened their mouths beside Eli. The power to separate the river is like a legendary miracle. To some extent, it has exceeded the limit that magic can do. Eli is not surprised. He has seen rod''s means in the battle outside the treasure house in the cloud. "Rod, your field has been cracked by me. If you surrender now, you can still save your life. Otherwise, no one can save you." The voice of Eli''s threat came to his ears. Rod bit his teeth. It''s not easy to be restrained in the field. In front of the fire spirit ball, his burning field is difficult to take effect, but fortunately he has another field, which is also his most powerful source of strength, that is, the death field of soul summoning. As long as the death field is still there, even if he is at a disadvantage for a while, he can find a way to turn defeat into victory. The only thing to worry about is Eli''s magic field. In front of the magic field, even the death field is eclipsed. Those Legion members who have been completely decomposed into magic elements will not be reborn in the death field. The effect of battlefield magic still works on the Legion members. Those Legion members finally separated from the cold river and were under terrible pressure in an instant. Under the heavy pressure of battlefield magic, Legion members who can''t stay away with space magic can only be suppressed to crawl on the ground. They can hear the sound of bone fragmentation only by simple movement. Not only that, after the heavy pressure, what awaits those Legion members is Eli''s magic field. Without the support of the burning field, the Legion members simply can''t resist the ability of the magic field. Their bodies are gradually changing to pure magic elements, but they can''t do anything about it and have no means to counteract it. Under the influence of the magic field, the number of Legion members seems to lose significance. Even if rod sends the undead creatures of the whole water element plane to the battlefield with space magic, the situation will not change under the decomposition of the magic field. At this moment, the great demons who timely opened the distance with space magic looked at Eli, the president of the magic guild, with frightened eyes. Even the demons in hell were afraid of hands and feet in front of this power. They could not see any hope of defeating them. They rashly launched a surprise attack with flame hiding, not to mention whether they could break the Hercules shield Eli used to protect, The decomposition of the magic field alone is enough to make the great devil lose combat ability immediately. "Is this the magic field? Even my brother''s death field can be restrained..." Looking at the means used by Eli, Rowling, who smoothly came to a safe position under the leadership of rod, muttered. Luo German tone sank and said with an ugly look: "it seems that it is the field used by the mage God. Relying on the field of the element monarch, I can still fight one or two, but now there is no way. I can only fill it with the number of undead creatures." Then a dark golden portal emerged from rod''s side. For a moment, countless ocean undead jumped out of the portal and filled the vacancy of Legion members in an instant. Tens of thousands of sea undead, with great power, rushed to Eli''s position, trying to swallow the mage leader completely by taking advantage of the number. In the face of the incoming undead, Eli looked unchanged, but expanded the effectiveness of the magic field to the greatest extent. Even the ice standing under his feet and the river below could not bear the ability of the magic field at the moment. He quickly turned into a pure magic element and disappeared in front of everyone. For a time, Eli took himself as the center and formed a space full of nothing around, leaving only the most powerful magical elements. All the dead creatures, or the cloud of death released by them, had not touched Eli within ten steps, so they immediately melted away. Under rod''s release regardless of loss, hundreds of thousands of marine undead melted away in a short moment. In the field of magic, they couldn''t even leave a trace of debris. Seeing this, rod''s face showed anxiety. Eli was puzzled because he didn''t find the remains of the hero. If the stalemate continues, he doesn''t know what will happen, which may completely expose all the plans. At this moment, the mage found the method of restraint in the two fields that rod mastered. Although brakada''s strength is much lower than before, the inside information belonging to the mage can not be underestimated. "Brother, I have a way to deal with him." While rod was anxious, Rowling''s voice also made rod a little happy. "Tell me." rod said immediately after hearing the speech. According to his understanding of Rowling, Rowling must be fully confident that she can say this at such a critical juncture. "The magic field is the field that Gwen, the God of mages, once owned. No one knows the ability of this field better than him." Rowling said quickly. At the same time, two prophecy cards with Phnom Penh and red background appeared at her fingertips. "Since Eli''s magic field comes from the former mage God Gwen, I believe that if Gwen himself is here, he must know how to disintegrate the magic field." With Rowling''s story, rod also understood her meaning. His eyes could not help but put them on the prophecy card in her hand. Rowling held the hope of President Eli. Chapter 2224 "Brother, the more undead creatures I need to sacrifice, the better." After holding the prophecy card in her hand, Rowling said quickly. "HMM." rod understood what she meant and didn''t say much. He quickly expanded the door of different dimensions behind him, and a large number of marine undead poured out, almost drowning all nearby. The undead creatures accumulated on the island come in handy at this moment. Rod''s action also attracted Eli''s attention. Before that, Eli did not immediately destroy the door of different dimensions displayed by rod, hoping to make rod lose a large number of undead creatures in this way. The existence of the magic field can effectively restrain the rebirth of the death field, but if these marine undead are taken to other places, it will inevitably lead to a catastrophe. It is undoubtedly a good thing to reduce the number of undead creatures. But at this moment, Eli didn''t intend to do so. Although he didn''t know what rod and his party were preparing, he could also feel that something might happen in this way. Then he raised his hand and pointed to the door of different dimensions opened by rod. With the sound of breaking, rod looked sideways, but saw that the open door of different dimensions was slowly melting, and there were no more dead creatures in it. The ability from Eli broke the door of different dimensions opened by rod in an instant, but rod could not resolve this power. Even if he cast the spell again, it would fail quickly. "How many more undead creatures do you need?" looking at those sea undead whose bodies are constantly melting, rod asked reluctantly. Those sea undead with six levels can''t even contain Eli for a moment and become the sacrifice of sacrifice ceremony, which will be their final value. Rowling glanced around and quickly made a judgment: "if there were only these undead creatures in front of her, I could only awaken Gwen with 20% power." "That''s enough. The mage''s God will tell us the way to disintegrate the magic field." rod said quickly. Due to the emergency, rod couldn''t let Rowling wake up Gwen in the strongest state. If she was allowed to return to the island, I''m afraid there would be few Legion members left here, and Eli would find something unusual because she couldn''t find the remains of the hero. After understanding rod''s meaning, Rowling no longer hesitated and immediately threw out the card drawing the sacrifice ceremony. As the card disappeared into the ground, a huge blood colored hexagram shrouded the whole bottom of the river. "Undead, give your soul." The command voice from rod immediately echoed on the whole battlefield. For a time, all the dead creatures who heard the voice cried one after another, and the soul fire in their eyes flashed rapidly, but they could not change their abnormal state, let alone disobey the order of blessing the dark holy word. The only exception is probably the nearby Legion members. In order to avoid losses to the stronger Legion members, rod deliberately excluded them when giving orders. "What kind of magic is that?" On the mage''s side, the prophet next to the president also found something wrong at this moment. The strange smell of Magic also made many mages panic: "I can''t imagine that the necromancer also mastered this level of magic... What did he experience in those two different fields and this level of magic? I remember when I first saw him a few years ago, he was still an insignificant player in the magic medicine competition, but now even Chuanqi mage is not his opponent..." Listening to some shocking words of the prophet, Eli just shook his head: "no matter what abilities he has mastered, those powers are useless in front of the real magic field. I will completely turn him into magic elements..." Speaking of this, as soon as Eli''s words stopped, the nearby mage who did not know the truth was immediately encouraged by the content of Eli''s words after hearing Eli''s confident words. "The president is right. You will certainly give the necromancer a good look and let him understand the price he will pay for offending bracada!" "With the president, the necromancer cannot escape. Space magic can''t save him. The victory must belong to the mage empire!" However, Eli didn''t look better because of the cheering words of these mages. At this time, he was looking at the scene with an incredible look on his face. Aware of the color of surprise in Eli''s expression, the prophet looked in the same direction as him. In a moment, he widened his eyes and murmured, "that''s... That''s..." What appeared in the eyes of the prophet was a man who looked ordinary. He was wearing a broad robe with mysterious symbols of four series of magic elements painted on the robe. His dress looked somewhat similar to that of President Eli, but that was not accurate. To be exact, it should be president Eli''s dress, which was similar to him, because Eli chose the dress from the beginning I''m imitating him. "That man... How is this possible?" "It''s him, the first president of the magic guild, the founder of the immortal glory of bracada, Gwen Magnus..." Finally, other mages nearby called out the man''s name at this moment. With the spread of the voice, bursts of startling voices also kept coming from the mage''s mouth. No mage could have foreseen such a situation in advance. At the moment, they saw the extraordinary existence that meant to the whole bracada on the battlefield. What made them tremble was that the man was still on the enemy''s side. At the center of the six pointed star ceremony, with the souls of a large number of dead creatures passing away, even the death field can no longer awaken them. Rowling also successfully awakened the trump card in her hand, making the once mage God appear again. "Mage God, please tell us how to crack the magic field." Seeing this, Rowling asked anxiously and quickly. Due to the limited strength of the dead creatures used as sacrifices, even if the number is huge, the awakened mage God is only 20% of the full power recorded in the trump card. If only looking at the strength, she can barely hold the same level with those legendary mages, but she still needs to fight Eli. Therefore, Rowling can only hope that the mage God knows how to crack the magic field. "Magic field?" Gwen showed an interested look after learning the name of that ability from Rowling. "The magic field can''t be cracked directly, just as you can''t find the fifth element out of the four elements." When she heard the speech, Rowling looked stunned. She never thought that since Gwen would give such an answer, she still asked, "can''t crack it directly, does that mean there are other means?" "You''re right about that." Soon, Gwen''s answer made Rowling happy. Chapter 2225 "In legend, the masters of the four element planes, the ancient element monarchs, their fields symbolize the acme of a magical element, and their field power is enough to suppress the efficacy of the magical field." Listening to the method given by Gwen, rod''s mouth couldn''t help pumping. Before that, he relied on this method to compete with Eli''s magic field with the help of Fulham''s burning field. Due to the different emphasis on the field, there is also a certain restraint relationship in the force of the field. Just as the magic field can restrain the death field, the field belonging to the elemental monarch can also restrain the magic field of Eli. From the memory of previous lives, Elena''s elemental monarchs had no choice but to awaken the hero Tanan. Rod vaguely guessed this. It belongs to the field of elemental monarchs, which can not be suppressed in the field of magic. It''s a pity that those mages have found a new method to invalidate the field of burning embers. "I''ve tried the method you said before. I have mastered the field of burning embers. Unfortunately, it''s completely suppressed by the fire spirit ball and can''t show the original effect." "Oh?" when rod said this, Gwen showed a more interested look. He naturally understood what the field of burning embers meant. He couldn''t help looking at rod carefully. Unexpectedly, there was a field of element monarch on the man surrounded by death energy in front of him. "Except for the realm of the elemental monarch, other means can not be effective in the magic realm. The power of the realm means the change of the world rules. Those who own the realm will have the power to lead to God, and those who master the magic realm will become the God of the next mage. Let me see who controls the magic realm." With that, Gwen''s eyes crossed several people nearby, quickly looked around, and finally stopped on one of the mages dressed very similar to him. "My blood is flowing in his body. No wonder he can master the magic field." looking at Eli in front of the mages, Gwen smiled. "Rod, is this your fake mage God?" While rod and Gwen were talking and looking for a way to get rid of the magic field, he heard a roar of anger ringing through his ears. It was president Eli who said those words. At the moment he saw Gwen appear, he undoubtedly realized that everything on the island and the traces left by the so-called mage God should be an illusion forged by rod. This discovery undoubtedly annoyed Eli. He didn''t expect that rod was so bold that he dared to forge the traces of the mage''s God. More importantly, he didn''t understand how rod did all this and could forge such an image. Even the direct descendants of his mage''s God couldn''t see the man''s breath or any abnormality in his appearance, It seems that that is the master''s God himself. Thinking of this, Eli shook his head. If there is any difference between the man and the legendary mage God, it is his strength. It is said that the mage''s divine position is above all things and reaches a divine realm that has never been touched by anyone, which is far from being comparable to those in front of him. In Eli''s perception, the strength of the mage God in front of him is not much higher than that of ordinary legendary mages, let alone compared with the existence of legendary peaks, even the great devil not far away exudes much stronger power than him. Compared with the existence of other legends, Gwen''s breath is too flat and has no obvious place. This also makes Eli shake his head secretly and firmly believe that the person in front of him must be a fake. Not only Eli, but also the members of the mage side, have reacted from the shock when Gwen appeared at this moment and glared at rod one after another. They don''t believe that the great mage God will abandon everything in the mage Empire and stand on the enemy side. "The mage of the magic guild always respects the mage''s God. The great mage''s God can''t stand on our enemy''s side. He must be a fake by the enemy, just to hit our morale!" "President Eli, please give this fake a painful lesson and let him understand the end of pretending to be the God of mages!" The noise of the mages'' discontent reached Eli, but Eli didn''t say much. His eyes always stayed on the fake Gwen. In Eli''s perception, the power belonging to the magic field had a faint sign of failure at this moment. No matter how he tried, the magic field could not touch the man. Aside, Rowling seemed to feel something. She just wanted to ask Gwen, but she was stopped by rodra. The action was interrupted by rod. Rowling looked at him suspiciously, but rod shook his head and then looked at Gwen with a slightly dignified look. With his mastery of the field, rod felt the abnormality in Gwen. Gwen summoned by the prophecy card, although only just entering the legendary level, belongs to his magic field, but it has not completely failed, and still exists in the ancient mage God. Because the number of dead creatures used for sacrifice is not enough, Gwen''s magic field cannot cover the whole battlefield like Eli, or even himself. With Eli''s full use of the efficacy of the magic field, rod finally felt this, which also changed his complexion slightly. He belongs to Gwen''s magic field, enveloping his spiritual sea. Although the scope of the field is small, it always exists. In rod''s perception, the magic field belonging to Gwen began to expand slowly at the moment. From the beginning, the size of the spiritual sea has now reached the point of covering all nearby people, and it has not stopped, and it is still expanding. This discovery also stunned rod, who had never seen such a situation before. Rod doesn''t know much about the characteristics of the power of the field. He only knows that it is a legendary creature that can master the unique power. Mastering any field is enough to make the power change qualitatively. In addition, rod doesn''t know some unique properties of the field. "Brother, did you find it..." aside, Rowling also found the abnormality in Gwen under her careful perception, and asked rod in some surprise. Rod nodded and his eyes sank: "normally, it takes a long time to improve the power in the field. Even if Gwen was summoned by the sacrifice ceremony, it is impossible to rapidly improve his power in the field in a short time... There may be only one reason for this." Chapter 2226 Feeling the magic field of Gwen, it was changing at an amazing speed. At this moment, rod undoubtedly confirmed something and his eyes became dignified. "How is this possible..." Eli also felt the abnormality in Gwen and muttered. "Mr. President... Why do I feel the breath of magic from that man? And it is increasing?" the prophet asked in surprise. Compared with the original, Gwen''s magic field has undergone essential changes. From the insignificant at the beginning to the trend of being able to compete with Eli, the changes are very amazing. "There is only one possibility of this situation. The man also mastered the magic field, which is just a rudiment of the field, but he quickly improved his own field rules with the help of my magic field." looking at Gwen in the distance, Eli seemed to think of something and quickly analyzed it. Rod listened to Eli''s words and his face changed faintly. Just as like as two peas Eli said, the key to this situation lies in the fact that he and Gwen''s field functions are identical from the beginning. The first master of Eli''s magic field is Gwen, the God of mages. Although Gwen summoned by Rowling only has a incomplete magic field, it is the prototype of the real field after all. After feeling the change of Eli''s magic field to the nearby rules, Gwen''s magic field improved rapidly and came to a level similar to Eli''s ability in the twinkling of an eye. "It''s impossible... Sir, only you have the magic field in this world. When you master the magic field, other creatures can''t master this field anymore. If it''s true as you say, how do people master the magic field?" after hearing Eli''s analysis, the prophet showed a suspicious look and asked immediately. In the face of the prophet''s inquiry, Eli''s arm trembled faintly and said suspiciously, "I don''t know... Is that man not disguised by the necromancer, but really the legendary mage God?" On the other hand, rod also vaguely perceived more information from Eli''s words with the prophet. Rhodes had previously been as like as two peas in other fields, but had never seen two identical areas of the same name competing against each other. From their conversation, as like as two peas, Rhodes realized that the power of the field has the only attribute, and there are almost two identical fields. At this time, under the awakening of the prophecy card, Gwen, who awakened from the card, stood on the opposite side with Eli, who also had the magic field. As like as two peas of the same field rule, Gwen, who predicted the rule in the card, quickly absorbed the rules of the Eli field and filled it into his own field. For rod, this is naturally a good thing. He wanted to ask Gwen about the way to deal with the magic field, but he didn''t expect that Gwen himself could show a magic field no weaker than Eli. With Gwen''s interference, Eli''s magic field can no longer easily melt the Legion members as before. Not only that, rod thought of more. Looking at Gwen in the field, rod''s thoughts couldn''t help thinking of Fulham in hell, and she was the real master of the burning field. In exchange for the source of sin and karma, rod mastered the burning field of the flame monarch. If he could see the noumenon of Fromm and rely on the unique connection between the fields of the same name, rod might greatly enhance the power of the burning field. Perhaps at that time, the burning field can get rid of the suppression of the fire spirit ball. Before rod thought about it, there were new changes in the field. The terrible magic power fluctuated and dissipated, and the strong magic elements fluctuated continuously, but there was no formed magic. Eli stared at Gwen. At this moment, he had a pure spell contest with Gwen, but no one could do anything. Whenever one party wants to cast a spell, it will be immediately suppressed by the other party''s magic field. There is no way to mobilize nearby magic elements, let alone condense a complete magic. In addition, due to the melting failure of the magic field, the originally suppressed Legion members were not bound at this moment, and immediately rushed to the mages in the distance. "Quickly expand the Hercules shield!" "I can''t finish casting..." Soon, the mages sounded a little flustered. In the confrontation in the magic field, a huge magic prohibition space seemed to be formed nearby. No matter which side''s magic would be immediately decomposed into pure magic elements at this moment. The emergence of this situation also makes the guild mages complain endlessly and can''t cast spells. Their own strength is extremely limited and they can''t compete with so many undead creatures at all. Many mages immediately panicked in the face of those ferocious and sea like undead creatures. They didn''t carry a variety of treasures like mages in the college. Even legendary mages can only scramble to evacuate far away when their spells fail. "In front of the master''s power, those mages are just like this! Members of the undead legion, kill them with me!" Looking at the mage team whose morale has plummeted and has long been in chaos, Hagrid, the great devil holding a double sickle, screamed. Even if the flame escape temporarily failed, the speed of the great devil is still not comparable to that of the mage. Under the leadership of many great demons, the Legion members swept away the depression previously suppressed by the magic field and tried their best to chase and kill those mages who fled. For a time, there was constant wailing, but it was the most beautiful movement in the ears of the Legion members. "Is this the power of bulakada? What qualifications do you have to be as famous as the holy Kingdom elathia?" Suddenly, a burst of dissatisfied reprimand rang through the whole battlefield, and the golden winged angel slowly walked out of the rear of the mage team. "Angel?" looking at the angel, Hagrid showed a puzzled look. He didn''t seem to understand why there was an angel creature on the mage''s side, but he didn''t think too much. The hatred from his blood made him unable to suppress his whole body at the moment he saw the angel. Hagrid shouted violently, which would have made the members of the Legion catch up with him a little faster. He held the double sickle in his hand and wanted to take the angel''s life. In response to him, there was a faint laugh in the angel''s mouth. Before he could react, he saw the golden sword tip magnifying in front of him until it ran through his chest. Chapter 2227 "Well..." Blood gushed out of Hagrid''s mouth. He lowered his head and stared at the blade that ran through his chest and the sword angel with long blond hair. His eyes showed an incredible look. Just at that moment, he didn''t even see the angel''s action. Just a flash, he was seriously injured. The angel''s speed was far above Hagrid. "Devil, do you have any last words?" While Hagrid was secretly annoyed that he was really big and should join hands with the big demons such as Vios and agran to deal with the angel, there was a burst of eager words in his ear. Along the way, Hagrid saw a smiling angel. The angel''s smile is very bright, her eyes are about to narrow into a seam, and the tear mole in the corner of her eyes makes her look very moving. Just looking at her, Hagrid can feel a warmth from the bottom of her heart. Looking at the angel in front of him, Hagrid just gave a cold hum and let his blood sprinkle from his body: "my last words? My last words are that when the master revives me, I will let you experience my power!" "Is this your last words? I''ll remember them well." The angel smiled. At the same time, the golden light burst out from the blade she held, and Hagrid''s whole body was completely swallowed by the light. On the side of the battlefield, rod, who was watching Eli fight Gwen, suddenly felt a palpitation. He stretched out the pale bones of his hands and covered his chest. Under his fingerbones were neat ribs, but there was nothing in them. "What''s the matter, brother?" One side, Rowling saw his abnormality and asked with some worry. Rod shook his head and did not answer Rowling''s question. Instead, he raised his head and looked at a corner of the battlefield. The body of the great demon Hagrid appeared in rod''s eyes. A big hole appeared in front of Hagrid''s body, which was full of burnt ashes nearby. Reasonably speaking, the great devil is not afraid of the burning of fire. Even the existence of the burning field can''t hurt them. Only the ball of destruction in the hands of the elemental monarch can break their anti magic ability, but at this moment, something unexpected happened. What burned Hagrid was not the real flame, but the divine power in the branch of Qi magic elements. The source of that power existed in the angel standing in front of Hagrid''s body. "It''s her... Holy angel." Along rod''s line of sight, Rowling also saw the angel, and suddenly gave a cry of surprise. Rowling recognized the origin of the angel and showed an incredible look in her eyes. The angel who appeared on the battlefield was a powerful Saint angel who had caused a lot of trouble to her activities in elacia. With Rowling''s reminder, at this moment, rod also confirmed the identity of the angel. According to the rumors about the holy angel, rod had already learned through the prophecy card that it was the first positive encounter at this moment. "I didn''t expect her to appear here. It must be the mage of bulakada who asked for help from ELSIA. She is the reinforcements the mage has been waiting for for for a long time... With her brother, no matter how strong her strength is!" it seems that she thought of something, Rowling said quickly. However, rod''s expression was not relaxed at all. He looked at Hagrid, who fell at the feet of the saint angel and had no breath, and his eyes showed a bit of surprise. The fallen Hagrid did not follow the awakening of the death field and climbed up from the ground again. He was lying on the ground with a huge wound on his chest. His blood had been burned out. Under his open eyelids, his eyes were dilated, and he looked completely silent. Rowling also saw this scene. She couldn''t help covering her mouth with her hand and showed a surprised look on her face: "brother, what''s going on? Wake up the dead devil with the field and teach the angel a lesson." Listening to Rowling''s advice, rod''s face became dignified: "my field has failed. I can''t wake up the dead Hagrid." "How could..." Rowling stared. She obviously didn''t expect this to happen. In her opinion, there is almost no possibility of failure in rod''s death field. Surrounded by the death field, rod is the master of death. Not only she, but also rod, did not understand the reason for this situation. If it is said that the failure of the burning field is due to the suppression of the fire spirit ball, as long as it is far away from the fire spirit ball, it can be restored. Rod should not worry too much. The failure of the death field is undoubtedly unacceptable to rod. The field of death is the core strength of rod. With the blessing of artifact, the field of death can become an important chip to conquer the world. Rod can''t allow this strength to fail. As if he thought of something, rod looked at the saint Angel next to Hagrid''s body. It is the emergence of the holy cutting angel that leads to the failure of the field of death. Facing rod''s gaze, the angel was not anxious, but smiled faintly: "unclean creatures, you have betrayed God''s guidance. I, angel Andorra, will give you the final judgment." As she spoke, she raised the golden blade in her hand, and the huge sword was condensed with her actions. The blade swept across the room, and the sea undead in front of her disappeared, leaving only the holy flame burning quietly. "This power..." When he felt the power of the saint angel, rod''s face suddenly changed. Relying on her own perception, rod realized that the field of death did not really fail, but all the dead creatures who died in the hands of the holy cutting angel could not regain their rebirth. Her strength could extremely effectively restrain the field of death. If rod is in full power, even if his strength is restrained, he is not afraid to fight with the holy cutting angel, but at this moment, his blood power is stripped away in the battle with the blood mage, and the burning field is suppressed by the fire spirit ball. Even the undead Legion has lost the ability of continuous regeneration in front of the holy cutting angel, and it is difficult to compete with the enemy in front of him for a time. Looking aside, his strength was faintly out of support, but he was still trying to maintain Gwen in the magic field. Rod also made a decision in his heart. "Commander, you take the remains of the hero and the other members first. Rowling, you leave with them." After hearing rod''s order, commander farezer dared not violate it and immediately organized other Legion members. Only Rowling seemed to realize something at this moment and asked with some worry, "what about you, brother?" "I''ll stay here for a while, the holy angel." Raise the Titan''s arrow in his hand, and point the tip of the sword at the holy cutting angel in the distance. Rod said slowly. Chapter 2228 "Ha... What a wonderful body." When the cold wind rolled over, it made a crisp sound. When you look carefully, you can see hundreds of shaking chains. One end of the chain is deeply nailed into the limbs of a group of mages, while the other end is connected to the body of a demon. At the moment, he is embracing a brown robed female mage. The mage''s eyes are completely lost, just like a puppet under control, at the mercy of the chain devil. Beside the chain demon, the bloody mage in bright red robe stood in the city silently, looking at the distant sky. "Jerev, you don''t look happy. Can''t you be happy to destroy the towns of those mages? Like me, you have been locked up by those mages for hundreds of years." Aware of the blood mage''s attention, it was not in the previous war results, but looked at the northern sky with a dignified face. The chain demon rushed the female mage aside and asked in confusion. "I feel a familiar smell... It may be just my illusion." jerev shook his head when asked by the chain demon, "What''s more, I won''t feel happy about it. The mages who once imprisoned me have long disappeared in the long river of time. I''m afraid I can''t find them even if I want to avenge them. I came here with you just to complete the task." Jerev''s words did not untie the doubts of the chain devil. The chain devil scratched his head and asked, "when I was in prison, I saw many creatures imprisoned by mages. They were very energetic at first, but finally they were silent. You look like a human. How did you live so long? Do you have an immortal body like me?" The blood mage shook his head. He was not surprised by this question, but slowly replied, "I don''t have an immortal body. I can live so long and rely on blood to provide me with strength." The chain demon nodded, "are you a vampire?" "No... I''m not that kind of undead creature. I''m an orthodox mage handed down by the mage God." jerev was a little helpless. In the undead legion, he saw a real vampire. In a sense, the undead creature who drank blood to survive was somewhat similar to his water mage who controlled blood. No wonder the chain demon would be confused. Hearing the speech, the chain devil laughed, and the chain extending under the muddy body trembled with his actions. At this moment, the mages controlled by the chain also laughed in different tones. "You say you are an orthodox mage? Then I must be a brave elathian." Listening to the mocking voice of the chain devil, jerev showed a somewhat helpless look. In order to ensure the whereabouts of the barbarians and not be disturbed by the chain demon, jerev had to stay away from the barbarians and destroy the mage''s town together with the chain demon to vent his anger after being detained by the mage for hundreds of years. Looking at those mages controlled by chains, jerev''s heart is very calm. Even if he is a disciple of the mage God, after hundreds of years of imprisonment, he has no feelings for the current bracada. He just hopes that there will be no accidents in the barbarian team. Just then, jerev was suddenly stunned. He had just received the message from the spiritual mark. As for everything about the chain demon, whether his ability or his request, jerev fed back the situation to rod as early as the beginning, and stabilized the chain demon according to the order sent by rod, even following the chain demon to destroy the mage town. At this moment, jerev received the specific life in the spiritual mark for the first time after so long Order. "Just controlling these weak mages is enough to vent your anger?" Soon, he came back from the order of the spiritual mark. The bloody mage looked at the chain demon and asked slowly. "You mean..." from jerev''s words, the chain demon heard a different meaning. "Since you intend to take revenge on those mages, you should find the most powerful among them, rather than the trouble of these ordinary mages. Only in this way can those mages of bracada feel your anger." the bloody mage added. "It''s easy for you to say. Who doesn''t know that those mages are best at hiding with space magic. I don''t even know who they are. How can I find the strongest of them?" the chain demon complained. "Maybe I can help you." With that, the bloody mage slowly raised his hand, and the space beside him suddenly twisted. A bloody vortex slowly emerged. After the vortex, there was another space. "The strongest mage in the whole bracada is behind the portal. Do you dare to find them?" the bloody mage asked in a low voice. The chain demon fell silent. He glanced around and looked carefully at the puppet mages manipulated by the chain. Finally, he made a decision: "what dare you not? Even if I stand still and let their magic attack, they can''t kill me. Let me see if the current blakada mage still has the power." The blood mage nodded and was waiting for the chain demon to enter the portal, but he saw the line of sight of the chain demon looking over: "please first." Seeing this, jerev shrugged and understood that the chain demon still had doubts about the portal in front of him. He didn''t dare to enter the portal leading to the unknown space. Then he didn''t refuse to enter it first, and his body quickly disappeared in the bloody vortex. The chain demon waited for a moment. First, he let several manipulated puppet mages enter the Pathfinder. When he saw that there was no problem, there was really a cold snow area behind the portal, and he could hear the sound of turbulent water. Soon, the surrounding scenes changed rapidly, and he came to another completely different space. "Is that an angel? Jerev, you didn''t tell me that an angel will appear here!" Looking at the battlefield in the distance, looking at the angel with open golden wings and looking very holy, the chain demon immediately found something, with a look of horror in his eyes and shouted. However, the blood mage was no longer beside the chain demon. The blood portal behind the chain demon also closed quickly with his arrival, and the space recovered a little calm, and he also lost the way to escape the battlefield. With the wave of instantaneous movement, the bloody mage appeared in the center of the battlefield. At this time, he was kneeling respectfully behind a man in black, with a deep color of respect on his face. Chapter 2229 "Master, I led the chain demon here according to your order." Half kneeling respectfully behind the man in black, the bloody mage said slowly. The black robed man turned back slowly. What existed under the broad hood was a skeleton without any skin and flesh. Only the eyes twinkled with the fire of the soul. "You did a good job." In the form of the dead, rod took the initiative to praise. Although he entered the dead form and lost the power contained in his blood, all thanks to the blood mage in front of him, rod didn''t mean to blame. From the moment the blood mage became a member of the Legion, rod had completely forgiven him. "Well... It''s time to deal with you now," said rod. He slowly looked away and finally fell on some bewildered chain demons in the corner of the battlefield. From the information sent by the blood mage in advance, rod learned what happened to him. The haunting chain demon reappeared and separated the bloody mage from the barbarian team. This is undoubtedly a major accident that rod expected. Without the protection of the bloody mage, the barbarian team immediately becomes in danger. Once a mage finds their trace, Yingxiong''s remains will be exposed immediately. Not only that, the chain demon was vaguely aware of the real purpose of the barbarian team, and used it as a threat to force the bloody mage to submit, which was more intolerable to rod. Rod has invested so much power in the remains of heroes that it is naturally impossible to tolerate threats. The chain demon who knows the existence of the barbarian team is the object that rod must eradicate. "The immortal body, isn''t it? Let me see who is better than the angel''s blade." Looking at the chain demon in the distance, rod said slowly. Before that, the blood mage also understood the power of the demon in several battles with the chain demon. No matter how badly the chain demon is injured, even the blood of his whole body is drawn out, he can recover in a short time. If the members of the undead Legion rely on the power in the field of death to regenerate after death, the power of the chain devil makes him never die. He has the body of immortality. Rod has never seen such power. In his impression, even the most powerful creatures can kill them as long as their life value is cleared. Even Diya''s Lich is the same, but the chain demon breaks this law. Looking at the chain demon in the corner of the battlefield, rod confirmed his heroic identity by relying on the mutual perception between heroes. If rod guessed correctly, the immortal body possessed by the chain demon is likely to come from his heroic expertise. Heroes have many strange specialties. Any ability can appear. It is almost impossible for two heroes to have the same hero specialty. Even if the strong ability of immortal body appears as a hero specialty, it is not impossible. On the contrary, it is the hero specialty that is enough to support this terrible ability. After discovering that the reinforcements of eracia, that is, the holy angel, could completely kill the Legion members and cut off the possibility of rebirth with the power of holy judgment, rod immediately thought of the existence of the chain devil. The power of the holy angel can restrain the continuous rebirth of the Legion members, which can naturally kill the chain demon with the immortal body. Thinking of this, rod immediately contacted the blood mage through the spiritual mark and asked him to bring the chain demon to the battlefield. The blood mage did not live up to rod''s expectations and brought the chain demon here. There is no direct grudge between rod and the chain devil, but since his existence affects the progress of the whole plan, rod doesn''t mind completely eradicating the chain devil with the power of angels. "Brother..." Looking at the chain demon in the distance, Rowling seemed to find something. She stretched out her hand to hold rod, but rod interrupted her action: "forget what I said before? You and the other legions escorting that thing, go quickly and give it to me." Seeing this, Rowling pursed her mouth and said nothing more. Just before she left, she handed a few prediction cards to rod: "you may need these." "If you can ensure safety, you''d better take back Gwen''s trump card. If you can''t, it''s nothing. My brother must be careful of the angel." finally, she added to rod, Rowling took the unique scepter from rod''s hand, separated the road under the river with other Legion members, and crossed the siege of the mage, Fled in the direction of vernin. "Gwen? What Gwen?" Beside rod, the bloody mage also heard Rowling''s words and immediately showed a look of doubt. His eyes looked around and soon stopped on one of them and couldn''t move away. "My God, she said Gwen, the God of mages..." jerev opened his mouth, his eyes widened, and his whole body began to tremble. Not long ago, when he destroyed the mage''s town with the chain demon, jerev felt a familiar breath, which was very much like someone in his impression, but he didn''t care. Now, after seeing the man with his own eyes, jerev realized that what he felt was the unique breath of the master''s God. "Calm down, it''s just a card," rod said slowly with a faint look at him. Belonging to the power of the dark holy word, jerev calmed down in an instant, and even a trace of excitement no longer existed in the bottom of his heart. "Master, please forgive my impoliteness. I''m just excited to see the teacher." the calm blood mage said slowly. Rod looked at him and just wanted to say something. He suddenly felt cold at the bottom of his heart. A subtle but deadly breaking wind came to his ears. "Master, be careful!" Beside rod, agran, the great devil in charge of defense, also found something wrong. With a flash of fire, he took rod to a hundred steps away and avoided the secret attack from the enemy. Looking back, several chains pierced rod''s original position. If he failed to escape in time, he was afraid that rod''s skeleton would be broken. It was the chain demon brought here by jerev who launched the attack. "How dare you lie to me! And you, you are with the greedy king, aren''t you? Go to hell!" The roar from the chain demon spread in rod''s ear, but rod was not anxious. He just stretched out his hand and slowly pointed behind the chain demon: "I think you should be careful now. It''s you." Chapter 2230 "What?" Rhode''s threat sounded in his ear, and the chain demon was stunned. Just when he was going to make a mockery, he saw that his whole body was bright, and the light spread from behind him, dispersing the darkness around him. Looking back, he felt his whole body tremble. For a moment, his hair stood up, and a golden figure that made him afraid appeared behind him. From the angel who unfolded his wings in front of him, the chain devil felt an unprecedented strong threat. The sense of threat deep into the bone marrow made his legs tremble. It was a force that could break the immortal body. The chain devil knew that once he fell into the hands of the angel, he would die. Seeing the angel looking at himself with interest, the chain demon quickly waved his hand: "Wait, angel, I don''t want to interfere in your fight with the necromancer. I just entered here by mistake and will leave soon. If you fight with me now, you will lead to more deaths and injuries. Don''t mention it, it will also make the necromancer pick up a bargain. Not only that, I also have a grudge against the necromancer. I can help you..." The chain demon seemed to have a sense of mercy and timidity in his plausible words. Even he himself didn''t find this. However, the subdued action of the chain demon did not win the forgiveness of the angel. Looking at the retreating chain demon, the holy cutting Angel raised the sharp blade in his hand: "eliminate all evil. I should cut off the demon''s wings. When I destroy you, I will naturally deal with the dead mage." Aware of the unrelenting meaning in the angel''s words, the chain demon''s face changed and he couldn''t help scolding in his heart. He knew that no matter how much he said, it was useless. There was no room for him to bargain in front of the angel. The face of the chain devil sank. He can survive today. Naturally, it is not the forgiveness of the enemy. He immediately preempted the enemy. The chain around him soared a large section. Countless sharp hooks and locks instantly wrapped around the angel and suddenly stabbed the angel in the middle. "Divine shelter." Facing the attack of the chain devil, the saint cutting angel just smiled faintly, the golden light flashed past, the golden barrier wrapped her around, and then flew forward and rushed towards the chain devil. The chain pierced the barrier around the angel, but it only made a clear sound, and then fell powerlessly to the ground. Even a crack was not left on the golden barrier. The chain demon looked at this scene with disbelief. He just wanted to control the mages controlled by the chain and let them block the angel''s progress, but there was an angel''s scolding in his ear: "You have no way to escape. Repent respectfully to God! This is your last chance to repent before your soul dissipates." With the sharp voice of the angel, the golden light penetrated the body of the chain demon. When the chain demon came back to God, his upper body was sliding to the side a little bit. The red blood ran through his waist, and his body was completely divided into two parts. "How could it be? I''m a hero, my immortal body..." After the upper body fell to the ground, the chain demon murmured with an unbelievable look. Unfortunately, his problems are doomed to be unanswered. In the midst of confusion and confusion, his consciousness dissipates a little, and his consciousness finally falls into silence. "Next..." The saint Angel threw the sword blade in her hand, and the blood belonging to the chain demon splashed on the ground. The sword body became extremely dazzling again, and her sight fell on rod at the moment. On the other hand, rod saw this scene in his eyes and felt bad in his heart. Even if it had been expected that the power belonging to the saint angel could restrain the immortal body of the chain devil to a certain extent, rod did not expect that the angel would win so easily, even if it didn''t seem to take much effort, he would make do with it. Even rod felt that the existence of thorns was solved in an instant. Her power was vaguely beyond rod''s expectation. According to rod''s original prediction, due to the hatred of each other''s race and blood, the holy cutting angel and the chain devil will lose both. Unexpectedly, the situation is rolled upside down. The chain devil has been completely removed from the world without making a decent resistance. Even the field of death can''t wake him up. At this moment, rod also vaguely remembered Rowling''s evaluation of the holy cutting angel. According to Rowling''s evaluation, the power of the holy cutting angel is far beyond the ordinary archangels, and only under those archangels. Until this moment, rod understood what Rowling''s evaluation meant. Looking at the approaching Saint angel, a strong sense of crisis rose from rod''s heart. Neither other Legion members nor chain demons could stop her for a moment. Her ability to cut off and revive brought rod a greater threat than those archangels. After a deep breath and a short test, rod couldn''t see the weakness of the holy angel. On the contrary, the undead Legion was full of flaws in front of her holy power. While thinking about the way to fight the enemy, rod couldn''t help but put his eyes on the prophecy cards left by Rowling. According to the words left by Rowling before she left, rod might use these prophecy cards. Take out the prophecy card at the top, and rod took it from the corner of his mouth. What was drawn on the card was the holy angel in front of him. Put the prophecy card in front of him and compare it with the approaching holy angel. Rod can be sure that it is the same person. Whether they are as like as two peas or even in the corner of their eyes, they are exactly alike. Looking at the pattern on the prophecy card, rod couldn''t help wondering what Rowling meant by leaving this prophecy card? Is it to let yourself defeat the enemy in front of you by relying on the holy cutting angel in the prophecy card? But rod clearly didn''t know how to wake up the creatures in the card. Scratched his head and put the prophecy card aside. Rod''s eyes fell on the other cards. The other cards left by Rowling seemed to be a complete set of existence. On them, a tortured soldier was drawn, either his eyes were dug out or his tongue was cut off. Even across the prophecy card, rod seemed to feel the soldier''s pain. Looking at these prophecy cards, rod seemed to think of something. He had heard Rowling mention that it was one of the few prophecy cards that could directly hurt other creatures. Even the archangel could be caught off guard. At the moment, it seemed to be in use. Chapter 2231 When Rowling took out the prophecy card and held it in his hand, rod''s vision was also facing the holy angel in front of him. The blue arrow of Titan was crossed in front of him, and the lightning suddenly appeared on the blade. Although the light of lightning was dim due to the lack of the blessing of blood power, it was still very dazzling. With Gwen at the side, the magic field belonging to Eli has failed and can not directly decompose the enemy''s spells into magic elements, which also gives rod a short opportunity. After losing the characteristics in the blood of the great devil, the rod attribute of the dead form decreases greatly, but with the power of artifact, even the holy cutting angel can''t easily defeat him. With rod''s wrists shaking, in just a blink of an eye, nearly ten strong lightning bolts shot out in front of him, but rod was not satisfied. If the blood force was still there, the number of lightning could reach dozens or even hundreds, and the degree of strength would double again. Facing the lightning, the saint Angel avoided it, and the golden barrier appeared in front of her again. When lightning struck it, it just made a sound, which immediately melted into invisibility, and she herself was flapping her wings, like a streamer, rushing towards rod. At this time, rod secretly clenched his teeth, but even the defense barrier of nearly one million shield values of the magic Guild Headquarters could be blown away by the power of the Titan''s arrow, but at this moment, in the face of the divine protection of the angel, he could only choose to retreat. In a flash, rod moved away with an instant before the angel was close. The tragedy of those Legion members had long been seen by rod. If he was approached by the holy angel, it would not be a good end to wait for him. "Evil man, you can''t escape." when the blow failed, the angel immediately stopped his body, turned back to rod, and raised the golden blade in his hand, "in the name of God, I will give you the last judgment." In the face of the angel''s verbal threats, rod just smiled coldly. His body twinkled. He had completely changed his position with the holy cutting angel and came to the place where the angel was at the beginning. At his feet was the body of the chain demon. As if he thought of something, rod reached out and grasped the upper body of the chain demon, and bounced up from the ground. "Save it, your evil witchcraft can''t work in front of the holy power." after noticing rod''s action, the holy angel sarcastically said, "before your soul dissipates, I can give you a chance to repent." However, rod ignored the angel''s meaning. He looked carefully at the lifeless face of the chain demon, looked at the prophecy card left by Rowling, and finally confirmed one thing. If you take off all the chains sneaking into the chain demon and look at his face, rod is surprised to find that it is somewhat similar to the soldiers drawn in the prophecy card, or the same person. On the card, the soldier was either cut out of his eyes or cut out of his tongue, suffering from all kinds of inhuman torture, but in the card with his eyes cut out, his tongue was intact, and in the card with his tongue cut out, his eyes were intact. Rod didn''t understand what that meant at first. Now it seems that it corresponds to the immortal body of the chain demon. Careful Rowling seems to have discovered this as early as the moment she saw the chain demon, and then left those prophecy cards to convey this message to rod. Feeling Rowling''s intention, Rodriguez felt a new feeling for a moment. Even the devil with the immortal body fell under the sword of the holy cutting angel. The holy cutting power on her body can be said to be born to restrain the immortal power. "The power of discretion... What power is that?" asked rod with emotion. "That''s the power granted by the holy mark to deal with you evil creatures." referring to the incarnation of the gods of elacia, the holy angel showed respect. "Is this your last words? Or do you feel the greatness of the holy mark and want to repent completely?" "Last words? Repentance? I think you may have made a mistake?" raised the prophecy card in his hand and rod''s eyes coagulated. Rowling''s permission before leaving allows rod to briefly use the power of these prophecy cards. Recalling those creatures destroyed by the holy angel, rod also confirmed that the holy power on her should be a power that directly acts on the enemy''s soul and completely destroys it. When the soul of a creature is completely destroyed, even the immortal body in the body has lost its efficacy. What can be reshaped in the field of death is only the flesh of those Legion members, not the soul. The chain demon in front of him is completely trapped in death because of the death of his soul. Even the field of death can''t make him reborn again. In rod''s eyes, after the soul died, the chain demon corpse that could not become a member of the Legion was worthless, but after seeing Rowling''s prophecy card, rod changed his mind. If the soul of the chain demon still exists in this world, it must lie in the set of prophecy cards. As a treasure made by maixijia, the prophecy card has unimaginable effects. The creatures awakened from the card have their own consciousness and can accurately tell what happened a long time ago. According to rod''s many observations, the creatures summoned from the card, even the Pegasus king, have independent souls in their bodies. As the king of hell, Messika''s research on the soul is far more than that of rod. Just copying the soul is a means that rod can''t imagine. Thinking of this, rod''s expression was frozen and his eyes were on the two corpses of the chain demon. Maybe the soul contained in the prophecy card belongs to his former soul, which can awaken the demon again. "Wait... What''s that in your hand?" One side, the saint angel also saw the prophecy card taken out by rod. She immediately frowned and thought in her eyes. She always felt that she had seen the card somewhere. "You will soon know." Rod glanced at her lightly and said slowly. Judging from the appearance of this holy angel in the prophecy card, it is obvious that she has some intersection with the former maixijia. It is not strange to have seen the prophecy card made by maixijia. Maybe Messika knew more about the holy angel, and even knew her weaknesses, but rod obviously didn''t have the opportunity to ask. Shook his head, rod''s eyes were fixed, and then he threw out the prophecy card and fell on the body of the chain demon. Chapter 2232 The prophecy card flew out of rod''s fingertips and landed on the body of the chain demon. With the contact between the card and the body, with a series of puffs, the skeleton of the chain demon began to change dramatically. Everything drawn on the card now worked quickly on the body of the chain devil. The chain devil who had been cut in half seemed to be cursed at this moment, and a lot of blood and tears gushed out of his eyes. "Failed..." Aware of the changes in the body of the chain demon, rod was a little disappointed. Maybe the soldier on the prophecy card did have a connection with the chain demon, but he could not change the power of the holy angel. The prophecy card thrown by rod once shone brilliantly in Rowling''s hands and attracted the peerless archangel, but it seems to be of no use at the moment. Just as rod sighed, the finger of the chain devil suddenly twitched. Rodden, with sharp eyes, found this. The perception of living creatures in the field of death also made him aware of the new breath on the chain devil''s body. "It''s impossible... I killed him." Under the gaze of the holy cutting angel, the fallen chain demon recovers rapidly. Whether it is the body cut off by the angel or the injury brought by the prophecy card, it recovers quickly at this moment. The doubt in his heart, plus the possible failure of power, made the holy angel stop and look at the situation carefully. "No... don''t torture me..." The awakened chain demon was slightly stunned. He stretched out his hand and stroked the chain embedded under his skin. When the palm touched the cold chain, the action suddenly stopped and shouted in panic. "What?" Rod sensed the fear of the chain demon, which was different from him before. Looking at the chain demon carefully, rod quickly confirmed what he thought in his heart. The soul belonging to the chain demon has long been destroyed by the power of the holy cutting angel. At the moment, it is the soul of the chain demon hundreds of years ago in the card that occupies the chain demon''s body. Therefore, he seems so overwhelmed. To rod''s surprise, the renewed chain demon did not exist as a member of the Legion. In other words, he is still alive now, and the soul from the prophecy card reactivates his immortal body. "Immortal body?" Rod looked at the chain demon, and the blade of lightning pierced his shoulder. Under the impact of electric current, the scorched breath was uploaded from the chain demon, and he himself made a tragic cry. After putting down the blade, rod showed a dignified look. Even the continuous electric shock of the Titan''s arrow could not really kill the chain demon. No matter what kind of injury, he could recover in a short time, which meant that rod could not make him a member of the Legion. Compared with the control of the chain, this immortal body is the most powerful ability of the chain devil. Unfortunately, in front of the holy cutting angel, the immortal body of the chain devil is of no use at all. The face of the chain demon showed fear. Even if rod stopped the electric shock, he still trembled and looked at a loss, which also made rod feel a bit difficult. The chain demon in this state could not fight with the holy angel. Even waking him up with the prophecy card could not bring greater help. Thinking of this, rod''s action was a pause. He looked at the remaining prophecy cards in his hand. Maybe the chain demon has some other uses. "No, you''re not the devil just now!" At the moment, the holy angel also found something wrong from the chain demon. His momentum was completely different from that before. Coupled with his confidence in his own ability, the holy angel soon made an accurate judgment. This discovery also attracted the anger of the holy angel. At that moment, when she saw the chain demon stand up again, she even vaguely doubted her own strength, which could not be tolerated in any case. Her firm belief could not be shaken. For a time, the golden light soared from the holy cutting angel, and the strong holy light enveloped all around. Even the nearby mages faintly glanced at the golden figure at this moment. "Andorra, it seems that you are in some trouble." A faint voice of words came from the ear of the saint cutting angel. Following the prestige, a man with arms appeared in her sight. The weapon held by the man is somewhat special. From the style, it seems to be a heavy hammer. "Saint Borg, we don''t need your help here. Why don''t you chase those fleeing undead creatures?" Looking at the human man, the angel said slowly. Many mages nearby screamed. They recognized that the man was one of the two elathians who came to support, and the other was the holy angel. "What is it to destroy those undead creatures? Who doesn''t know that the undead mage who has repeatedly invaded eracia is the most commendable enemy." Then he put his burning eyes on rod, just like looking at something precious. Rod just made a cold hum. He didn''t expect that he would be stared at by the enemy and ready to take credit. "Just leave it to me. I will let the necromancer feel the power belonging to the Erathians." Bolag said in an indisputable tone that he clubbed the hammer in his hand on the ground, and the strong vibration spread from his feet. Not only that, on his hammer, there also emerged a light homologous with the holy angel, which is a power that can destroy the soul. Looking at the suddenly appeared enemy, rod looked embarrassed. In front of those Erathians, the strength of the undead Legion was seriously restrained and could not be reborn by the strength of the field. He could only rely on the number of undead creatures to win. This is also the reason why rod dared not let those great demons go to fight with the holy angels. Before the doomsday war, the number of big demons in the Legion was limited. In the battle with the magic guild, many big demons had turned into pure magic elements in the magic field. Rod didn''t want the big demons to be damaged. As for ordinary undead creatures, they were not the opponent of the holy angel at all. The power shown by the elathians has not been heard by rod in his previous life. I think it should be greatly related to the change of this life, that is, the recovery of the scar. With the power of the remnant soul of the holy mark, rod awakened the source of sin and brought himself a terrible enemy, which led the whole eracia to a brilliant existence. At this time, the influence of the holy mark is beginning to show slowly. Chapter 2233 Looking forward to joining the battle and aiming at his Saint Borg, rod''s expression was dignified. A holy angel alone is already so difficult to deal with. Even if it is only a short confrontation, the sense of oppression brought by the holy angel exceeds the previous pursuit of the mages. Only from President Eli, rod has felt the power of crushing. At this time, rod also felt strong oppression from Saint Borg. Although his strength could not reach the level of Saint angel, it was not much worse. In the legendary creatures, he also belonged to the upper middle class. The situation is gradually developing towards the extremely unfavorable place for rod. Although rod feels this, he seems helpless. The newly born chain demon seems unable to bring greater help. Fortunately, the main Legion members have broken through from the bottom of the magic frozen river with Rowling. In the water element plane, a large number of dead mages, countless marine undead accumulated day and night, are now used by them. The whole magic frozen river is filled with marine undead, and the water level is greatly raised, with the protection of a large number of marine undead. Even those mages can''t take them for a time. Rod cared more about the two enemies than there. If rod wants to go, even the two enemies and the remaining mages can''t leave him. This is the confidence formed in rod''s heart after releasing countless space spells, but rod can''t do so. He must consider the way to solve the two enemies. Rod doesn''t know how many Erathians have the power to completely kill the members of the legion with the recovery of the scarlet, but it can be predicted that the two Erathians will become the biggest obstacle to the evacuation of the undead Legion. Therefore, rod needs to find a solution to them. As rod stared at the two enemies, a slight vibration suddenly came from his arms, which made him happy. "Those enemies will be yours." rod reached out and patted the trembling chain demon on the shoulder. At the same time, he stuffed several prophecy cards into his arms. "You have a total of six opportunities. You should be rare." "What..." the chain demon was slightly stunned. Before he could figure out the meaning of rod''s words, there was a strong force behind him. He also came to the two elathians under the push of this force. "Demon? Well... He doesn''t look very strong." Saint Bolag slowly commented, stepping over the saint cutting angel, picked up the hammer and met the chain demon. "Be careful, there''s something strange about that demon!" In his ear, there was a reminder from the saint cutting angel, but Borg didn''t care. In his opinion, with his hammer sweeping, the seemingly flustered devil will become a mass of meat sauce, and even the soul will turn into powder. There is no other possibility. At that time, he will be able to eliminate the necromancer hiding behind the devil. As he expected, when the hammer swept, all the chains on the devil broke, and his body broke under the bombardment of the hammer. It looked as if he had been hit by the bimon beast charging at full speed, and fell to the ground silent. "Next..." He slowly moved his eyes and looked at the necromancer in the distance. Before he finished his words, he heard a voice. "No... don''t torture me..." Following his reputation, Borg saw a scene that surprised him. The chain demon, who had lost his breath, got up again and shouted for mercy. "Sad devil, you''d better die." Bolag, who had not yet realized the seriousness of the problem, only thought he was too light, which gave the chain demon a chance to stand up again. At the moment, he no longer kept his hand. With a crisp sound, the chain demon''s body fell heavily to the ground, and the hammer directly smashed his brain bag. After solving the enemy, Borg just wanted to move forward, but his action suddenly stopped. He saw that the chain demon with a broken head recovered in a short time, and now he climbed up from the ground again. "How could this happen? Is it because the power of divine judgment has failed?" Borg opened his mouth and was very surprised for a time. He carefully checked the weapons in his hand. In his opinion, the devil in front of him should have died completely. Such a thing should not happen at all. "I reminded you that there was something strange about him." the holy angel came to him. "It''s impossible! How can the power given to me by the great scar fail on such a devil?" Borg stared with anger on his face, which was undoubtedly intolerable in his view. The heavy hammer, like a storm in his hand, smashed into the body of the chain demon. The golden light appeared at the top of the hammer, accompanied by bursts of dull noise, until the cracks were all over the ground. The body belonging to the chain demon was pasted into a ball, and the blood and flesh were embedded in the cracks on the ground. It seemed that it had completely turned into a ball of meat paste, and even the bones were not spared, Bolag stopped and breathed a long breath. "Finally solve him... Wait." Under borrag''s shocked gaze, the flesh and blood on the ground seemed to have some vitality and gathered together again. Soon, the newly reborn chain demon stood up again. It seemed that he had found something. Borg''s face turned white: "is it... Is it that the power of the scar has failed..." The holy angel interrupted his words with the sharp blade in his hand: "the holy scar is in charge of all the destiny in the world, and his power can''t be questioned by you." "I''m sorry, I just made a slip of the tongue." Borg seemed to realize something and quickly bowed his head. Fortunately, the saint Angel did not investigate this point and took the initiative to explain: "there is only one reason why you can''t kill the devil. Now he has changed a soul." Borrag was slightly stunned. He looked at the chain demon carefully and found that the situation was just as the saint cutting angel said. The original chain demon still looked terrified and did not seem to have any threat. At the moment, he showed extremely hateful eyes and clenched his teeth. Just from the momentum, there was a complete change. Bolag just wanted to kill the chain demon with a hammer, but the words of the holy cutting angel came from his ear: "don''t care about this demon, it''s still important to deal with the necromancer. From the beginning, he seems to be preparing something." Hearing the speech, Bolag was slightly stunned and looked in the direction of the necromancer, but he saw that the necromancer was holding a bottle of bright red magic medicine in his hand, and a magician appeared beside him at some time. Chapter 2234 Just as rod was holding back the line of the holy angel, the battle in the magic field on the other side of the battlefield had reached the most critical level. Because of the terrible power in the magic field, all nearby creatures retreated one after another and dared not go half a step closer to the center of the field. They could only look at Eli standing in the void and his enemies from a distance, which also mastered the terrible existence in the magic field. The ground on which the two men originally stood has long been transformed into pure earth magic elements under the collision in the magic field. The whole battlefield, centered on them, has formed a large vacuum. Different from the great momentum shown by rod when fighting with the enemy, the collision between the magic fields is a silent but full of machine edge battle. Only the controller of the field can understand the degree of danger. Under the decomposition of the magic field, the earth quietly melted, and everything entered the most primitive form. Even the light around them showed signs of distortion. There were no living creatures who dared to approach them within a hundred steps, which was also the consensus reached by the Legion members and mages. "You are the successor of the magic guild, the strongest mage of blakada''s generation? Good..." During the confrontation, Gwen looked at Eli in front of him and commented. "The fake of the master''s God, I will make you pay a heavy price." With the emergence of Gwen, many doubts in Eli''s heart were also answered at this time, including the so-called oracle on the island, which was a lie made up by rod. Aware of this, Eli gritted his teeth and vowed to make rod pay the price, so that he could understand that no one in the world could offend the majesty of the mage God. But what Eli didn''t expect was that the opponent in front of him could even display the magic field completely. Even Eli couldn''t find any flaws, and fell into a deep struggle for a time. "Gwen, my most respected mentor... I didn''t expect to see you again." While Eli was thinking about countermeasures, a strange voice came from his ear. Following the prestige, Eli saw a mage in bright red robe, who was facing the decomposition of the magic field, respectfully came to Gwen and said in a respectful tone. "What?" the appearance of this scene also made Eli look puzzled. The flowing blood seems to form a barrier to completely wrap the blood mage''s body. The decomposition ability in the magic field is isolated by the blood barrier. What melts in the field is only the surging blood, not the body of the blood mage. Listening to the address in the mouth of the blood mage, Eli just snorted coldly. He had been fooled once, and naturally would not believe everything the blood mage said. On the other hand, Gwen in the card showed doubts for a moment: "are you... Have I ever seen you?" Seeing this, the blood mage showed an unbelievable look: "have you forgotten me? I''m your chief apprentice. Even if you forget me, you must still remember your daughter Erica." "Daughter?" Gwen glanced at him and finally determined one thing. "Water system master, according to the person who awakened me, what you know may be me in the future, not now. At least in my limited memory, I have no children." Listening to Gwen''s words, jerev also understood something, and his eyes showed some regret. It seemed that he was feeling lost for the person in front of him, not the mage God in his impression. Even if Gwen in front of him was not in the memory of the blood mage, he would lead the mage Empire to the mage God in the golden age in the future, but he still found the spell types mastered by the blood mage through short observation. After taking a deep breath, the blood mage said slowly, "no... maybe this is the best choice now. Now I am a member of the undead army. If you were here, I would be very embarrassed." Upon hearing the speech, Gwen just shook his head: "you may not know something. Now I, like you, follow the command of the Legion. What awakens me is Rowling in the Legion." Hearing what Gwen said, the blood mage immediately looked excited. Even if Gwen in front of him was summoned through the prophecy card, at this moment, the blood mage can still fight with him. "The current mage of bracada dares to disobey your orders. Let me teach them a good lesson for you." While condensing the blood barrier beside him, the blood mage said. At the same time, he also put his eyes on the president Eli not far away. The Mage at the top of the legend is undoubtedly Gwen''s biggest enemy at present. Then, without waiting for Gwen to reply, the bloody mage took the lead. Under the protection of the blood color barrier around him, the decomposition force in the magic field is difficult to have an effect on him, which also makes Eli a little stunned. Only a mage who is very familiar with the magic field and has excellent talent can think of this method to fight the magic field, but Eli himself doesn''t know the blood color mage in front of him. At this moment, Eli couldn''t help but have an absurd idea in his heart. Is what the bloody mage said true? Is Gwen in front of him not a disguiser of the mage''s God, but a real existence? He shook his head. Eli had just dispersed the thoughts in his mind, and the attack of the bloody mage had come. For a time, with the manipulation of the blood mage, Eli''s blood gas surged up, and the whole face showed an unnatural purple red because of the blood gas filling. Eli, who discovered this, immediately confirmed the attack means of the blood mage. Ordinary creatures may not know how to deal with the strange magic cast by the blood mage, but Eli obviously does not belong to this column. The power belonging to the magic field, in turn, acted on Eli''s body. Soon, the abnormality on Eli''s body calmed down and looked harmless. The blood mage was a little stunned. Obviously, he didn''t expect that his spell could be dissolved by Eli so easily, but he quickly reacted, and then changed other casting methods to attack again. "Yuxueqi..." the blood mage''s words were just half said, but he was interrupted by Gwen in the rear. "Don''t waste your energy. The magic field can restrain all magic. Your magic can''t work on him," Gwen said slowly. "I see, great mage God." hearing the speech, the bloody mage respectfully lowered his head and said slowly in his mouth. Chapter 2235 "Lord Rhode, the potion to recover your body is in your hand. As long as you drink it, you can recover completely. However, how to drink the potion with a skeleton in the form of a dead person is a big problem." When he came to the battlefield, he took advantage of the newly reborn chain demon to attract the eyes of those elathians. After handing the magic medicine in his hand to rod, the magician Alma quickly said. Several bloody angels came to the battlefield with alama. In order to prevent the enemy''s attention, those angels restrained their breath and looked insignificant. Alama looked at rod''s bloodless skeleton and felt a bit embarrassed for a time. Rod in this form obviously had lost the ability to drink magic medicine. Even if he forced the magic medicine down, the flowing liquid would only pass through his empty ribs and abdominal cavity. He could not taste the taste of anything, let alone drink magic medicine. "Don''t worry, I found the corresponding method a long time ago." After opening the potion, rod said confidently that as early as the first time he mistakenly entered the form of the dead, in order to drink and control the spiritual potion, he obtained a unique fragrance secret method from Diya''s Lich. With the blessing of the fragrance secret, even the Lich without flesh and blood can drink all kinds of magic drugs. This is the time to show it. Put the potion brought by alama in front of him, and rod took a deep breath. The potion in the bottle was immediately reduced by more than half. A misty cloud also dipped into rod''s body along rod''s action. It belongs to the effect of potion, which is working quickly at the moment. Aside, alama quietly watched the scene, and his eyes showed some surprise. He had expected that rod had all kinds of means far beyond ordinary people, but alama saw this unique secret method for the first time. His research on heterogeneous creatures did not include those lichs. "The power of my blood... Come back now." With the decrease of potions, a strange change began to occur on rod''s body. Feeling this, rod murmured. With rod''s words, the body of the dead, who had no consciousness, came again with a sense of touch. Bursts of crisp feeling were spreading on rod''s body with new flesh and blood. The empty skeleton body was being filled with intertwined flesh and blood. The long lost blood force returned to the body again. For a time, the lightning on the Titan''s arrow shone, and Rhode''s surroundings heated rapidly. Those were all signs of the recovery of blood force. After losing the power of blood, rod''s strength decreased a lot. He felt the blood filling rapidly in his body, and a bit of joy appeared in rod''s face. As long as the effect of magic medicine was fully effective, he could revive his power again. On the other hand, the angels and saints also saw rod''s actions. Although they didn''t know what effect the potion rod had just used, their intuition told them that it was not a good thing. "Stop him!" The holy angel yelled, and the saints on one side moved faster than her. At the moment when he noticed the abnormality in rod, Saint Borg took the sacred hammer in his hand and rushed in the direction of rod. Alama leaned lightly and looked at the threatening saint. A red figure flashed behind him and came with him. The dirty Angel transformed by magic took the initiative to meet the enemy. The dirty angel with a sword in his hand, the real terrible power, is not his melee ability. As the distance approached, the dirty Angel opened his mouth and spit out a large piece of dirty blood. The huge blood curtain opened almost completely covered the saints in front. As long as it is contaminated with filthy blood, no matter what kind of creature, its body will undergo terrible changes. That is the terrible power of the ultimate multi headed snake, and even angels can''t escape. "Divine protection!" At the moment when the filthy blood was about to touch the saint''s body, the bright light burst out from his body, and the golden barrier wrapped his body. The filthy blood fell on the barrier, which could not have the due effect at all, but could only slide down from the surface of the barrier. In the rear, the saint Angel put down her weapon. Just now, she found something wrong and showed her protective moves in time, which prevented the saints from being eroded by dirty blood. Aware of the power of dirty blood, the face of the holy cutting Angel changed slightly. If she hadn''t felt it herself, she wouldn''t believe that such blood existed. When the hammer swept across, the bloody angel in front of the saint flew upside down. The sharp blade he held was bent out of shape. Not only that, but also his chest was deeply sunken. The bloody angel, who had suffered multiple injuries and could recover quickly in a short time, now lost that power. The weapon held by the saint left him unimaginable fatal wounds. The bloody angel''s eyes were dim, fell to the ground and twitched, and then completely lost its power. "No..." alama uttered a painful cry. Just when she was grieving for the damage of the alien creature, the saint who was coming had rushed to him, and the light of the Warhammer in his hand was shining. The next moment, the magician would be taught. "Be careful!" just then, the holy angel seemed to find something and gave an urgent reminder. What interrupted the action of the saints was a strong lightning across the battlefield. In front of the dazzling lightning, even the sacred light on the saints dimmed. The whole battlefield seemed to lose color. The only thing that could be seen was the terrible lightning. "What..." As soon as the saint''s action slowed down, he just gave a cry of surprise in his mouth, and his whole body was completely swallowed by the strong lightning. Even the protective skills of the saint''s cutting Angel failed to hold on for a moment in front of the lightning, and was broken by the current in an instant. The saint uttered a painful cry, but it lasted only for a short moment, and then there was no sound. The only thing that could be heard in the field was the Zizi sound of electric current. When the glare of the lightning stopped, it was quite stable, but every time, it was like a heavy hammer hitting the footsteps in the hearts of the nearby mage. The figure of a man in black appeared in the center of the battlefield, and at his feet, the saint had turned into a charred corpse, and he could not see what he had looked like. The man in black robe leaned down and slowly stretched out his hand. Out of the black robe was a pale but full of flesh and blood palm. He picked up the weapon once used by the saint, and his eyes also showed some deep eyes. Chapter 2236 "Master... He''s back!" With Rowling and his party at the bottom of the magic frozen river, agran, who completely got rid of the pursuit of the mage, suddenly seemed to find something, his eyes showed a somewhat excited look, and his mouth shouted. "Don''t talk, move on!" commander farezer looked at him and scolded the excited and scattered demons. Aside, Rowling also heard agran''s voice. At the bottom of her heart, the power of kinship perception also revived. After she realized rod''s current state, her uneasy heart stabilized at the moment. "Brother, you must get away smoothly..." after praying in her heart, Rowling looked forward again. There was another trap set by a group of mages. On the battlefield, rod, who regained his blood, was deeply shocked by other mages as soon as he made a move. Although the power of saints is not as powerful as that of the first holy angels, they also envy the nearby mages. The terrible power that human beings can show is something they mages who practice magic can never do. However, it was such a powerful saint who was killed to ashes by that terrible lightning. How could it not surprise the nearby mages? Looking at the battlefield, the man in black robe who looked unfathomable and just walked slowly forward. For a time, many mages were timid and dared not even cast spells. "The master''s blood power has been restored! That''s great." On the side of the battlefield, the bloody mage next to Gwen also saw rod, who shot boldly, and said with some excitement. Before that, the bloody mage had been remorseful. If it weren''t for his action, rod couldn''t have lost his blood power. In the face of the mage''s attack, he could only choose to retreat. At this moment, seeing rod''s smooth recovery, the burden that had been pressing on his heart was also reduced at this moment. "That lightning has faintly exceeded the scope of the fifth level spell." Beside the bloody mage, Gwen thought of the lightning on the battlefield and gave a high evaluation. Even he rarely saw such magic. Eli, who confronted them, did not mean to refute. Even in the magic field, there were faint signs of getting out of control in front of that terrible magic. In Eli''s view, only the legendary element monarch could show such terrible magic. In the center of the battlefield, rod didn''t know what his actions had caused discussion among the surrounding creatures. He just picked up the weapon used by the saints and observed it again and again. It seemed that there was something that interested him very much. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ [hammer of divine judgment] Quality: Treasure Type: primary weapon, secondary weapon Equipment requirements: pure human blood Basic attributes: strength + 12, physique + 8, speed + 4 Special attribute 1: the hammer of divine judgment permanently increases the power of judgment, which can restrain the regeneration ability of other creatures. When the destiny field takes effect, the holder can kill creatures that should not die by virtue of the power of holy judgment. Special attribute 2: the holder''s firm belief will make the weapon exert more power. Evaluation: only human beings can exert the power of the weapon with the power of divine discretion. It is said to be one of the supporting weapons collected by the Bolag family. Unfortunately, the other supporting weapons have long been missing. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Through systematic identification, rod soon got all the information about the weapon. Looking at the content presented in the system, rod couldn''t help thinking of something. Rod once heard of the name of the hammer of divine judgment. It was still in the magic mausoleum. In the test of the magic mausoleum, he mentioned this unique weapon. Unexpectedly, it was the weapon used by the saint. With the death of the saint, the weapon also fell into rod''s hands. Rod himself can''t equip the hammer of divine judgment. With the blessing of various blood forces, in order to obtain the powerful power in the blood, rod is no longer a pure human. Rod is only interested in this special weapon and doesn''t want to use it to replace the Titan arrow in his hand. Among the treasures that rod has seen, the hammer of divine judgment can be regarded as the one with extremely high blessing attribute. It only occupies two weapon columns, but the increased attribute points have reached a total of 24 points, which is enough to illustrate the strength of this treasure. It''s just that it doesn''t add the spiritual and knowledge attributes required for spell casting, which can only improve the melee ability. In rod''s impression, in terms of all treasures, the Dragon King''s divine power on enota has the most improved attributes. The direct full attributes are increased by 16 points, and the total attributes are increased by 80 points, but it needs to occupy all the equipment columns. What concerns rod is that in the special attributes of this weapon, the words in the field of destiny are mentioned. This weapon and another enemy, the holy angel, are closely related to the holy mark of elasia, but rod knows little about it. After discovering this, the joy brought to rod by the recovery of his body was diluted in an instant. When he thought of the strong enemies he might meet later, rod felt a lot of urgency. The potion taken out by alama not only restored rod''s body, but also lost some abilities. The scarlet eye of the vampire hero degar is one of them. The scarlet eye is not the power of rod''s blood, but obtained by changing the eye in advance. What recovered from the potion is rod''s own eyes, which do not have the power of the scarlet eye, which also makes rod a little regret. The power of the scarlet eye may never reappear in the world. The only advantage is that rod doesn''t have to worry about inadvertently mistaking important people around him because of the promotion of rank, which will lead to tragic disasters. Because of this, rod, who recovered from hell, has been afraid to raise his character level to a level higher than Rowling. At the moment, he has no worries at all. Looking around, rod saw the fear in the hearts of the nearby mages and their hesitation. He couldn''t help laughing. In order to completely solve the saints, rod, who had just recovered his blood, no longer kept his hand. The power of the ultimate lightning was fully displayed by him with the blessing of the Titan''s blood. At that moment, all the mana values in rod''s body were instilled into the arrow that hit the Titan. The damage was close to 10000 points. The ultimate lightning in complete form could not resist even the divine protection of the saint angel, and was defeated by the lightning in an instant. After solving the enemy, rod fell into deep weakness. Without the blessing of mana value, rod could not release other spells. Unfortunately, the nearby mages were already frightened by the terrible power of the ultimate lightning and didn''t dare to fight rod at all, which made rod easily put the hammer of divine judgment in his bag. Chapter 2237 When rod met the strong enemy in bracada, Kane was standing on the towering cliff in the island of water element level, looking at the boundless ocean with a worried face. "Dear death knight, Gwen island has ushered in the biggest ebb tide in history. The undersea mountains covered by sea water have been exposed. We can take this opportunity to complete Lord Rowling''s order to strengthen the island''s basic defense from the depths of the sea. Why do you still look unhappy?" Next to Kane, niral, the leader of the dead who is responsible for the fortifications around the island, took the initiative to greet the death knight. When talking about the dead captain niral, Kane first thought of his admiration for rod. Once, in order to join the undead legion, nilar took the initiative to die while rod was still on the island and regained his life in the field of death. Unfortunately, he was not selected as a member of the Legion to participate in the expedition. Instead, he took over the post of the death knight Vera who left with the Legion and was responsible for the fortifications on the island. From then on, he jumped above all the Necromancers. In the face of nilar''s inquiry, Kane just gave a deep sigh. In order to maintain the stability on the island, only a few people on the island know about the coming wave. The news from rod will be handled as soon as possible, which is also a place for Kane to worry. From the mouth of those returning demons, it seems that rod''s brakada and his party are not going well. Those mages with deep heritage can''t easily deal with. Moreover, they have to be distracted from the situation on the island, which undoubtedly adds some difficulties to rod. Thinking of this, Kane also lowered his head and sighed deeply: "I''m worried about Lord Rhode... I don''t know what''s going on there." Nilar did not have this worry at all, but smiled brightly: "what''s to worry about? With the master''s ability, all enemies who dare to stop him will be ruthlessly eradicated by him. No one can stop the master''s great cause, even those blakada mages." After hearing the speech, Kane''s expression improved, but his worries remained: "maybe it''s true. At this critical moment, we don''t want to drag back." After taking a deep breath, Kane finally made a decision in his heart: "the wave is coming." "What do you mean?" suddenly, when Kane mentioned this, nilar was puzzled and scratched his head. "A huge wave is hitting the island. It''s a tsunami that engulfs everything," Kane said slowly. After understanding Kane''s meaning, niralton''s face changed. "Lord Kane, this matter is not a joke." "I swear to Lord rod that everything I say is true," Kane shook his head, "Stop the layout of fortifications. The most important thing now is to fight the coming tsunami. Inform the magic medicine guild on the island, hurry up to make Mermaid Magic medicine, strive to make sure that all necromancers have at least one bottle in their hands, and try to transfer the precious things and research materials on the island to the main Sao city." Looking at nilar in front of him, Kane told him everything he knew. Even if he didn''t get the order from rod, he wouldn''t wait to die. When rod is in danger, the island can''t hold back. After receiving Kane''s order, nilar has no doubt. The oath made in the name of his master is the highest oath that the necromancer on the island can make. Any violation will be tolerated by the whole island. "I see, your excellency Kane. I''ll inform the necromancer on the island." After a few words of quick explanation, nilar, who understood the urgency of the matter, did not dare to stay on the cliff. After an explanation, he left Kane alone and looked at the boundless ocean. After standing for a long time, Kane took out a unique conch from his arms and asked, "how long will it be?" "There''s about one day left... No, the huge wave is still accelerating. To be exact, there should be only half a day left. Hasn''t there been any news from Lord rod?" The anxious hoarse voice came from the conch. Due to the arrival of the tsunami, Margaret also stopped her research and was constantly monitoring the approaching wave with her own magic eye. At the moment, she looked extremely anxious. "Keep watching, I''ll find a way to contact the master." Kane took a deep breath and put the conch away. The ocean in front of Kane looked so calm, filled with a large number of undead creatures, which always gave the death knight great confidence, but in front of the huge wave, all this seemed insignificant. "Do you feel the anger of the ocean?" The low voice of words came from Kane''s ear, which also stunned Kane. Before niral left, Kane clearly remembered that there were no others nearby. Following the prestige, Kane saw an unexpected figure, and then his eyes narrowed: "prophet Messika... I didn''t expect to see you here." Even though he knew the true identity of the prophet from the mouth of the Legion members, Kane chose his most familiar name and showed great respect in his words. "You haven''t answered my question yet." looking at the death knight in front of her, maisiga said slowly with a slight smile from the corner of her mouth. "The anger of the sea... Do you mean that the tsunami was not formed naturally, but caused by other creatures? That is... Elemental monarch?" Kane seemed to think of something and said quickly. "Ancient elemental monarchs, their awakening also indicates the opening of the battle of doomsday. I hope rod can complete the prophecy and achieve the first and last God who is superior to the world in the doomsday." Messika did not deny this. She looked into the distance with her sharp eyes and said loudly, "I can''t imagine that rod encountered an opponent at the level of element monarch when the war of doom began. Should he be said to be unfortunate, or is all this the guidance of fate?" On one side, he felt the momentum inadvertently emitted by maixijia. Kane turned white and subconsciously retreated a few steps. The deep gap in strength made Kane have to kneel down. It seems that only in this way can he feel better in front of the terrible existence. The prophet''s clear laughter came from his ears. Kane tried his best to support his body so that he would not fall down completely. At this moment, Kane looked firm and worthy of his kneeling and submission. In his heart, Lord rod was the only one. Chapter 2238 Brakada, rod, who regained his blood power, stood proudly on the battlefield. His eyes slowly swept around, and no mage dared to look at him at all. No one could have imagined that rod, who looked imposing and majestic, was just pretending. He had just recovered his flesh and blood from the form of the dead. Rod only felt that his body was deeply weak. Especially when all the mana in his body was exhausted, this feeling was more obvious, and even he couldn''t stand. Relying on the momentum of attacking and killing saints in an instant, rod successfully deterred the nearby mages and made them make a wrong judgment on rod''s remaining strength, but this is not a long-term plan. Over a long period of time, it will reveal flaws and must seize the opportunity to evacuate. In the distance, Gwen, the mage God awakened from the card, also understood what rod meant. Compared with other mages, Gwen was more aware of rod''s real state. If he wanted to display such a terrible magic, he would have to pay a corresponding price. How to evacuate under the shadow of magic has become the most critical thing. "It''s a blessing that the gifted mage who inherited my surname can fight with you." Gwen said happily looking at Eli in the distance. Even under the control of the prophecy card, Gwen had to show the efficacy of the magic field to those blakada mages, but he would still feel the joy of blakada''s successors after seeing such mages as Eli. In the face of Gwen''s praise, Eli just showed some disdain: "I''d like to see how long you intend to disguise yourself as a mage God! My surname is Magnus, which comes from the real mage God. Is this your surname?" Gwen lost his smile and was about to say something. Suddenly, his heart moved. The call from rod reached his heart at this moment. "I''d like to take a closer look at your magic field to see if it reaches the true meaning of the field. It seems that there should be no such opportunity now..." Under Eli''s puzzled gaze, a light golden light emerged from Gwen''s body. With the emergence of the light, Gwen''s voice gradually disappeared, the whole body slowly faded, and finally turned into a thin card and fell from the air. The falling card was accurately held by one palm. Instead of the mage God confronting Eli, it was the bloody mage on one side. Looking at Gwen in the card, he bent his head slightly to show his respect. Aside, Eli looked at Gwen''s changes in his eyes and looked at the Phnom Penh red background prediction card. His eyes narrowed slightly and his heart seemed to have determined something. Without Gwen''s magic field to maintain, the power belonging to Eli was no longer restrained. Eli was relieved and silently opened the power belonging to the magic field to the extreme. For a time, the decomposition effect belonging to the magic field was once again displayed by Eli. The members of the Legion following rod trembled at this moment, and their bodies melted out of thin air. They didn''t want to turn into pure magic elements. While Eli was holding the winning ticket, he suddenly felt a tremor in his heart, and a feeling of being stared at came from the bottom of his heart. At the same time, he always held it in his hand to suppress the fire spirit ball in the burning field on rod. At this moment, it was like disobedience, and there was a faint sign of getting out of his hand. "This feeling..." Eli seemed to think of something. In his mind, not only a unique existence under rod emerged. It was a death knight who didn''t seem to have strong strength, but it belonged to his heroic specialty, but he made miracles many times and brought all kinds of powerful treasures to rod. Looking around, Eli soon locked the target. The body shape of the death knight Vera was hiding among a group of seemingly ordinary corpses and witches. His eyes were staring at the fire spirit ball in Eli''s hand. His palm had stretched out and had a tendency to hold it tightly. Earlier, Eli had seen with his own eyes that Vera had taken the God of electricity pendant from the archangel and that he had stolen the war yoke from deken. At the moment, looking at his action, it was clear that he had hit his attention on the fire spirit ball. Eli had a hunch that if he didn''t move, it seemed that the fire spirit ball would be stolen by the death knight forever in the next moment. In this way, the magic guild side can no longer restrain Rhode''s field. This discovery made Eli bite his teeth. After a short balance, he had to take the fire spirit ball back into the space ring to avoid the loss of this treasure. With the suppression failure of the fire spirit ball, the power belonging to the field of burning is once again displayed from rod''s body. The blazing flame immediately wrapped the nearby Legion members, and the suppression in the magic field has been invalid since then. "Master..." Looking at rod, whose body shuttled through the flame and quickly appeared next to him, the bloody mage respectfully greeted him. Rod didn''t say much, but took the card with the mage God drawn from his hand. In order for Rowling to continue to use it in the future, this trump card recording Gwen must be taken back anyway. Looking at Eli in the distance, rod showed a sneer. This time, the mage''s ambush was a complete failure. Not only did he not find out the truth of the heroic remains in the Legion, but the substantive loss did not leave much to the Legion. On the contrary, rod gained a lot in the battle. He not only got the weapons belonging to the saints, but more importantly, rod regained his strength in his blood and was no longer a weak dead form. Rod''s real loss is probably only the unique ability of scarlet eye. What makes rod care most is not the power contained in the scarlet eye, but the meaning behind this ability. After losing the scarlet eye, rod can no longer see Sally in the dark. He can take this opportunity to get rid of the entanglement of the thief leader. The ringing conch in his arms seems to be telling rod how urgent the situation on the island is. After discovering this, rod immediately looked at the remaining Legion members: "our task has been completed. Now go and join the big army." Soon, the flame and dark green portal kept rising from rod. The relieved Legion members did not want to stay under the shadow of the magic field for a moment and immediately withdrew from the battlefield. Although the mages wanted to stop it, they could do nothing. In the eyes of these mages, even the magic field of the president has failed. What can they do? Under the gloomy gaze of these mages, the fearsome man in black robes gradually melted into the fire and finally disappeared completely. Chapter 2239 With the departure of a large number of Legion members, the battlefield fell into a deep silence. The atmosphere of death began to spread in the hearts of these mages. They didn''t want to believe that the great mage Empire bracada failed in the battle with the dead mage. If the magic Guild Headquarters had been attacked before, it could be explained by the other party''s sneak attack. The mage had not been prepared in advance. At this moment, when the mage had sent the top power of the magic guild, the battle was still lost, which could not be explained in any case. Even in the enemy''s camp, there was a figure suspected of the mage''s God. "President..." the prophet Olak felt the low morale. At this moment, she was unable to change all this. She could only put her hope on Eli. She hoped that the benchmark in the eyes of the mage and the current president of the magic guild would find a way to boost her morale. Eli didn''t mean that. He stared at the ground where Gwen had stood, his eyes slightly distracted. From the previous battle, Eli felt the man''s use of the magic field. It is a skill far beyond itself. Even in the magic field of the same degree, when used by that person, it can use 30% of its power to achieve 10% of its effect. Eli had a hunch that the man didn''t try his best in the confrontation in the magic field. Otherwise, Eli couldn''t stand in the river intact. "The master''s God... It''s impossible!" It seemed that she had thought of something. Eli quickly shook her head and snuffed out the idea at the bottom of her heart. Although the battle was lost for a while, Eli felt all kinds of exquisite skills in the magic field from the man. For a time, she felt it. It only took a period of time to understand it, so she could improve her magic field and even have the opportunity to touch the true meaning of the field in the population. On the other side of the battlefield, the saint Angel opened his golden wings and came to the burned saint''s body. Although the divine protection was completely broken by the ultimate lightning, its power still remained on the body of the saints. Under the protection of the divine protection, the dead saints did not turn into dead creatures, but maintained the form of charred corpses. Rod ignored this point. With the death of the saints, rod''s attention had long been attracted by the hammer of divine judgment and did not pay attention to the fallen saints'' bodies. "What a mess, Saint Bolag." Looking at the charred corpse under his feet, he could no longer see the holy appearance of the saints, the angel whispered. "Dear archangel, elathia has a long friendship with blakada. In the process of fighting against the necromancer, I believe all the mages see blakada''s help. Blakada will remember this kindness. Please allow me to pay my highest tribute to you." At the end of the battle, ashquel, who was late, arranged for the mage to count the battlefield, while he found the holy cutting angel and took the initiative to say. After seeing the power of the holy angels and saints, the mages'' attitude towards them has changed greatly. This power that can completely kill the dead creatures is what bracada urgently needs. "There''s no need to pay respect. The end is coming. The kind scar is willing to give up all the bad things in the past and protect you humans. You should be glad." facing the master''s kindness, the holy angel said with a straight face, and she couldn''t see her joy and anger at all. Escher stared at her with deep eyes: "In order to help us mages, the heroic saints were mutilated by the evil necromancer. His sacrifice was so noble. I remember that before he became a saint, Borg was a man of the moment in South elasia. I would like to use the privilege of being the president of the magic guild to display the five-level magic ''reincarnation'' that should not exist in the world to awaken this warrior." "Reincarnation and rebirth? I don''t think so. Even if you really want to display it, it won''t be your mage." the holy cutting angel said faintly and raised the sharp blade in his hand. "He died in the hands of the necromancer. Even the holy weapon was lost by him. Losers like him are not qualified to continue to enjoy the status of a saint." The golden light ignited from the blade of the saint''s angel, and then stabbed into the saint''s charred body. The pure white flame ignited Bolag''s body in an instant. The whole face of the angel was exposed in the light of the fire, which made her look very holy. Her face was calm, her eyes showed compassion, and there was a sense of solemnity. "In the name of God, I will ordain you." Under the incredible gaze of Escher, the saint''s body was quickly incinerated by the pale flame, and even the reincarnation could not revive him. Looking at the holy angel in front of him, Escher swallowed her mouth silently and couldn''t speak for a moment. He couldn''t think that the holy angel deprived his companion of the opportunity of reincarnation and rebirth. In his opinion, the angel would revive his companion anyway. "I remember Saint Bolag, who has a large territory in South elasia, and is also the main force to fight against the necromancer on the vilnin border. Why..." looking at the ashes of the saint''s body, Asher sighed deeply. He really couldn''t imagine why the angel did that. The holy angel did not say much. She quickly came to Eli: "the threat of the necromancer has not been lifted. Do you intend to give up? Quickly summon the mage and prepare for the battle." However, Eli didn''t mean that. He just sighed: "the magic guild can''t accept greater losses. Fighting the end is our primary problem." "You mages, are you going to watch the dead mage leave?" the angel showed an angry color and scolded loudly. The nearby mages also lost their previous spirit in this battle, and lowered their heads one after another and dared not answer the angel''s words. "Well, it turns out that the mages in bracada are a group of cowards." the angel looked around coldly, his eyes showed deep disappointment, and he was about to spread his wings and leave. "Mr. President, I heard that the magic school was being besieged by dragons. I have a plan to leave a painful lesson to those necromancers before they escaped from bracada." at this time, the prophet Olak seemed to think of something and took the initiative to say. Listening to the prophet''s story, the holy angel was also attracted by the content of the words. For a moment, her action stopped. When she heard all the content, she soon showed a satisfied smile on her face. "Good, that''s it." Chapter 2240 "Brother, I knew you would be safe!" His figure flashed in the fire. When the surrounding environment stabilized, rod had returned to the large army of the undead army. Looking at rod who returned smoothly, Rowling also showed a look of joy. When she led the members of the Legion to evacuate, her heart was always affected by the situation on rod''s side, deeply worried about rod''s safety, and did not settle down until now. "I brought back the prophecy card." With that, rod returned the remaining prophecy cards that drew Gwen and the chain demon to Rowling. After receiving the card, Rowling just glanced at rod again. Compared with the ancient and strange existence in the prophecy card, rod in front of her cared more. She reached out and gently stroked rod''s face, which was no longer a skeleton. After feeling Rowling''s action, rod pulled from the corner of his mouth, grabbed her hand and asked, "what are you doing?" "Your blood power has been restored. I''m really happy for you..." Rowling stopped and said softly. Rod smiled faintly. When he wanted to say something, there was a vibration in his arms that could not be ignored. Rod, who was a little helpless, took out the conch. Before he got it to his ear, he heard a flustered voice: "Lord rod, the big thing is bad. The wave speeds up again. When Margaret finds out the abnormality, it is less than a few hours away from the island! We need more time to evacuate. Please give instructions..." On the cliff of the island, Kane said flustered. He looked at the ocean in the distance, but saw the end of his sight. There seemed to be a continuous mountain out of thin air. Although it looked like a faint shadow, Kane knew that it was the huge wave he had seen before, as if it could engulf the sky. "I know everything you said." The voice belonging to rod came from Kane''s ear. To Kane''s surprise, it was not from the sound conch, but from behind him. Kane looked stunned and quickly turned back to see rod walking through the fire behind him. "Lord rod, death knight Kane pays tribute to you." seeing that rod suddenly appeared in the conversation across the conch, Kane quickly bent down and greeted respectfully, while rod just waved his hand. After acquiring the field of burning embers, rod was pleased to find that the power of flame hiding has been greatly improved. The flame hiding of the great devil is the power to cross space by integrating himself into the flame. The field of burning embers mastered by rod is exactly an absolute control over the flame, which can transform all magic elements into the flame. With the blessing of the burning field, the most intuitive improvement of the flame evasion is that there is no cooling restriction when casting. Rod thought it was only limited to the flame evasion within the shrouded area of the burning field. After trying, rod realized that not only is the short-range flame evasion, but also his flame evasion is no longer limited by cooling. "Brother, that must be the power of the monarch..." Along with rod walking through the flame, there was Rowling on the side. She looked at the approaching tsunami from a distance, and her eyes showed a bit of horror. On one side, rod did not refute Rowling''s words, with a hint of approval in his eyes. With the improvement of his power, rod has seen many wonders in the world, whether it is the dragon country on the top of the snow, or the doomsday volcano in the depths of hell. But at this moment, looking at the huge wave, rod was still shocked. In front of the wave, even the glutton king of hell seemed small. A huge wave with a momentum of swallowing everything rushes towards the island. In front of this huge wave, the island has no qualification to become a barrier reef. At most, it can only be regarded as a small stone, which will be submerged by the wave in an instant. All the impacts brought by the wave are enough to destroy everything on the island. At that time, even the Legion members who stay here will be submerged by the wave and remain silent in the deepest part of the ocean forever. Even if they recover from the field of death, they will not be able to escape the end of drowning. "Elemental monarch..." Rod recited the name silently. Even if he mastered the burning field of the flame monarch, rod''s power is still far from that of the element monarch. It can be said that it is not at the same level at all. Before this wave full of the power of heaven and earth, it is difficult to change to any other legendary peak. If it can be converted into spell damage, the damage caused by the wave is far more than rod''s strongest ultimate lightning. Even if Eli is here, his magic field will be suppressed by the power of the elemental monarch and cannot melt this wave. Rod, who has the memory of his previous life, deeply understands the horror of the element monarch. He can stably surpass the four element monarchs. In addition to the Divine Incarnation of elacia, there is only one unique barbarian, that is, Tanan, the hero rod is looking for. What makes rod feel difficult is that although he got Tanan''s remains, due to Tanan''s own particularity, the remains have not been successfully awakened. The immortal hero has not been in place, and the threat of the elemental monarch is imminent. If rod doesn''t think of a way, the members of the island will suffer. "In front of the great power of the elemental monarch, only miracles can preserve the island." it seems to think of something, rod said slowly, and looked at Rowling. Rowling immediately understood what he meant, took out the staff of Moses that rod had given her before, and said with some worry: "brother, when I used it before, I felt that the power of the scepter was weakening. It seems that after repeated use, the power of the scepter will decline." Rod took the scepter and soon confirmed her concern. With the holding of the scepter, the sea in front separated a person wide gap. After that, no matter how rod urged, the gap on the sea would no longer expand. If it had been placed before, rod could even separate the width of the whole island. Shaking his head, rod put down the scepter in disappointment. The efficacy of the scepter is not without cooling. According to the system prompt, it takes at least three days to use the scepter once to completely recover. In the battle with the mage, rod used the scepter one after another, and finally greatly reduced the efficacy of the scepter. I''m afraid it can''t help when the big wave comes. However, it is still unknown whether the efficacy of the scepter can really affect the rising tide of the elemental monarch. Rod did not tangle with anything and continued to think about new methods. Chapter 2241 "The master has returned to the island?" In the Legion station on the island, Kegel, the wave breaker, was surprised to hear the news of rod''s return from the perceptive Legion members. "Yes, before the tsunami hit, the host will resolve the crisis." It was ezeko, the demon of the Legion, who answered Kegel''s words. Since the news of the tsunami spread, the Necromancers exploring the ocean have been recalled one after another. The countless marine necromancers originally centered on the island and scattered in the nearby waters are now closing in the direction of the island. As the chief ocean explorer, Kegel has been restless since he discovered the coming of the waves. In front of that huge wave, his ghost whale was just a bigger ant and couldn''t turn out any waves at all. The anger from the sea, like a heavy burden, is pressing on Kegel''s heart. He, who is familiar with the sea, knows the horror of the sea better than any Legion member. "You''re right. The master will solve the crisis..." After taking a deep breath, Kegel placed all his hopes on rod, who showed all kinds of miracles. He believed that with rod''s action, the huge wave would finally rest. It''s not just Kegel. There are many Legion members with this idea. There are even Legion members who put their ideas on the reclusive king of hell on the island, hoping that the king''s action can resolve the crisis. Unfortunately, their prayers did not receive any response. At the same time, another part of the island. With the flash of fire, the death knight Vera set foot on the flower cliff he was familiar with again. "Agran, thank you for bringing me back." Vera said gratefully when she emerged from the fire. Beside him, the great demon agran just waved his hand: "it''s just a show of hands, and the commander didn''t object. There should be someone waiting for you on the island. I''ll meet the master first." With that, agran left first, leaving Vera standing on the cliff alone. Flower cliff is the most unique place on the whole island. Death energy erodes everything on the island, including those plants. However, on this cliff, bright flowers are in full bloom, which is why flower cliff is named. Quickly climbed to the top of the cliff. Soon, a familiar girl appeared in front of Vera. "Villa, you''re finally back..." seeing the figure of the death knight appear, the girl put down her work and showed her happy eyes. "Jane, why are you still here? The others on the island should have been evacuated!" Vera didn''t mean to talk, and his face was anxious. Even in bulakada, villa always kept calm in the face of the incomparably powerful legendary mage. She never showed such an expression. It seems that the person in front of her can affect villa''s heart more When Vera mentioned it, the girl just shook her head: "I won''t go anywhere. I was born on Gwen island and finally died here. The island carries everything in my memory. Even if everything on the island is eventually swallowed up by the ocean, I will always stay here." "No... you can''t do that. That big wave will swallow everything. You should go to a safe place in advance instead of being submerged by the wave!" Vera looked at her and kept persuading her, but when she saw that she looked firm and didn''t want to change her mind, her voice finally decreased. At this moment, in addition to caring, he seemed to have no position to persuade the girl. At its root, those necromancers are outsiders on the island. Naturally, they can''t have such feelings for everything on the island. After learning the news of the coming wave, many frightened necromancers scramble to evacuate to the main plane, which is impossible to happen. Feeling this, villa lowered his head. At this moment, he couldn''t help thinking of Lord rod. Perhaps only one word of Lord rod''s holy word could make the girl change her firm mind and take refuge in a safe place. Villa once despised that means, but now he can only place his hope on that power. Vera was more reluctant to see a girl''s accident than those, but in this way, Vera undoubtedly became the last thing she wanted to see. "I can feel that the ocean has been angered by the atrocities of the necromancer. That huge wave is the punishment of the sea master." Just when Vera was depressed, the girl''s voice pulled him back to the reality in front of him. "Punishment of the sea?" Vera scratched his head. For the coming wave, he only knew the damage that the wave would cause, but did not understand the cause of the wave. "Well," said Jane, reaching out and picking off some bright flowers. Many of the flowers here are collected from Eli of the theme plane by the villato freelance chamber of Commerce. They can bloom in extremely bad conditions and look very beautiful after being taken care of by young girls, "The master''s God once left a record on the island. It is said that the deepest part of the four elements in the legend hides four ancient and primitive existence..." From Jane''s mouth, Vera gradually knew everything about the elemental monarch. If it had been put before, villa might only take it as a story, but now, thinking of the huge wave that crushed all the fifth order magic, villa has to believe this fact. Vera, who once lived in Diya, did not believe in the legend of the city in the clouds and hell, but with the growth of his own knowledge, Vera had to believe all that after seeing the angels and demons with his own eyes. "The power of the elemental monarch is so powerful that Lord rod can really deal with it... According to the research of the mage''s God, I''m afraid even everything in the main plane is shaped by the elemental monarch with power. In the face of such an enemy, I''m afraid we have no chance of winning except evacuating. If we stay here, we don''t know where we will be swept by the waves..." Vera seemed to think of something. Vera smiled bitterly. The transformation of the sea undead by the necromancer and the over exploitation of the seabed had already destroyed the original balance of the water element plane, and finally ushered in the punishment of the element monarch. Jane looked calm. She had already decided to stay on the island until the end. She looked at Vera and seemed to think of something: "by the way, according to the research of the mage God, although the elemental monarchs are extremely terrible, there are also treasures that can restrain them." "Treasure?" Vera looked at her, her eyes lit up slightly, but her face was sad. "What kind of treasure can restrain the power of the elemental monarch?" Facing Vera''s inquiry, Jane opened her mouth slightly and finally told the name of the treasure. Chapter 2242 On the cliff, rod looked solemn and looked at the terrible waves approaching little by little. What arrived ahead of the huge waves was the sweeping wind. Under the pressure of the huge waves, the strong wind was also controlled by the momentum. Rowling''s clothes rang around her. She had to raise a barrier in front of her, which barely restored calm. Rod stood proudly in the strong wind, and the dark cloak kept flying behind her. "Rowling, do you still have that treasure with you?" Feeling the approaching waves, rod took the initiative to ask. "That treasure?" Rowling looked puzzled. Rod nodded and confirmed: "if the burning field of the elemental monarch can be restrained by the fire spirit ball in the mage''s hand, then..." Rod didn''t go on. On one side, Rowling also understood his meaning. She couldn''t help but brighten her eyes. Inspired by rod, she seemed to think of a way to fight against the elemental monarch. Soon, a crystal clear ice blue pearl reflecting bright light appeared in Rowling''s hand. "Water spirit ball." Looking at the treasure that Rowling took out, rod slowly read out its name. It was a long time ago that rod found it in the underground world and gave it to Rowling to explore the water spirit ball of the water element plane. In the systematic identification, it is only mentioned that the water spirit ball can improve the user''s ability under the water, and it does not show its restraint to the element monarch. However, through the course of brakada, rod can confirm that the restraint relationship is real. Hold the water spirit ball in your hand, and bursts of cold currents emerge from rod''s body. The power of water magic acts on rod''s body. Even the magic source seems to be disturbed by the power of the water spirit ball at this time, and constantly gathers water magic elements around rod. With the help of the magic source, the mana value exhausted by rod in bracada has now recovered more than half. This can''t help but make rod lament the wonder of this artifact. With the blessing of the magic source, the mage never has to meditate. Just wait a short time, and the mana value will recover. It can be said that he has this artifact, The mage has unlimited mana. When the tsunami passes, all the buildings on the island will be razed to the ground. Maybe the Legion members can survive by chance in the field of death. The island still has the possibility of reconstruction, but rod will not allow all this to happen. In the card castle on the island, inota was still subject to blood and failed to break out of the cocoon, and there was no way to move. Even for her, rod had to keep the island when the tsunami came. "Master..." With a flash of fire, agran appeared next to rod. After returning the death knight Vera to the flower cliff, agran rushed to rod at the first time. "Agran? In the face of the great power of the elemental monarch, you can''t help. You''d better evacuate with other legions. Didn''t the death knight Kane convey my order to you?" Rod looked at him and said slowly. As early as Kane left, rod ordered him to bring the evacuation order to all Legion members. In front of the terrible existence of the elemental monarch, Legion members could hardly help. Facing rod''s inquiry, the great devil shook his head and said respectfully, "master, my life exists for you. I am willing to guard by your side until the moment of death, you will wake me up again." Rod looked at him and said nothing after all. With the increase of the members of the Legion, there are many great demons stronger than agran, but agran can still be reused by rod thanks to his loyalty. "Brother..." Aside, Rowling didn''t say much, but stood beside rod silently and expressed her support for rod with actions. "Master, be careful!" At this time, agran seemed to find something and immediately issued a warning. Rod, who raised the arrow of Titan, moved faster than him. On the sea ahead, a series of strong water columns suddenly burst up. Walking on the water column is a woman turned into water. Her body is transparent and can barely see the characteristics of women. Even her hair is composed of stagnant water. She did not show a terrible momentum, but had an all inclusive silence. Looking at the sudden figure of running water, Rowling''s prophecy card was ready to go, but her action was stopped by rod. "Who are you?" rod asked in a deep voice, his Titan arrow flashing. "Me? I''m the source of the ocean, I''m the incarnation of water, and I''m your monarch." the figure of water said slowly. Her tone was quiet, but there was an irrefutable meaning. "Elemental monarch..." aside, Rowling''s face changed, and she seemed to be vaguely aware of the identity of the person in front of her. "I don''t know the elemental monarch, what can I do for you on my island?" asked rod, with a slight change of face and emphasis. "Your island? Isn''t everything on the ocean my property?" the running water figure smiled, as if he were just saying a normal thing. In the face of the evil element monarch, rod''s eyes narrowed slightly. Behind him, agran issued an angry rebuke: "don''t talk nonsense. Even if you are the element monarch, you can''t take away the things belonging to your master. You''d better speak with your ability!" Although that said, agran''s confidence was somewhat insufficient. Seeing the approaching huge waves in his eyes, agran was not sure whether rod was sure to compete with it in front of the terrible power of heaven and earth. The figure of flowing water just glanced at agran, and then focused on rod again: "Lord rod, I have heard of your deeds." "Oh?" when the water element monarch said this, rod showed a slightly unexpected look. He thought that the coming of the tsunami was an inevitable event brought about by the awakening of the element monarch. Now it seems that there may be another secret. In front of the water element monarch, rod took the initiative to hide the burning field. Otherwise, the field belonging to the element monarch let her know. I don''t know what unexpected trouble it will bring. "Water element monarch, is it the destruction of the sea by the necromancer that finally led to your punishment?" rod seemed to think of something and asked tentatively. Perhaps it was the transformation of the sea undead by the necromancer that caused the dissatisfaction of the water element monarch, which made the tsunami come. However, in the face of rod''s inquiry, the running water figure shook his head: "the sea will contain all creatures in it. Even you, I will treat you equally. I won''t blame you for this. Unfortunately, you''re wrong." Chapter 2243 Facing the answer of the water element monarch, rod couldn''t help frowning. If it wasn''t for the transformation of undead creatures and the destruction of the sea by undead mages, which attracted the towering waves, why did the water element monarch, who contained everything like the sea, raise a tsunami and attack the island? "Wait..." rod seemed to think of something. In addition to the water element plane, he also intersected with another element monarch. "Did Fulham let you do this?" This time, the water element monarch fell into silence and did not answer rod''s questions, but her attitude undoubtedly explained everything to rod. After realizing the problem, rod''s face also became ugly. The relationship between the element monarchs was very close, which was not as incompatible as the basic elements. The current water element monarch is not for the ocean itself, but to stand out for Fulham, who has been eaten repeatedly, which raised the tsunami that crushed everything, which also made rod a little difficult. Previously, he had repeatedly offended Fulham, whose strength had not been raised to the full stage, but also robbed large pieces of soul fragments belonging to the holy trace from her hands. Now is the time for retribution. In the water element plane, the complete water element monarch is not so easy to deal with. Rod has no chance of winning against her even if he tries his best. "Welcome the anger of the sea." With the voice of running water and human shadow, the whole sky became dark. The huge wave that could not see the end and covered all the light was approaching the island step by step. After personally feeling the power of the elemental monarch, agran was shocked and his legs trembled. In front of the power of controlling heaven and earth, even the legendary creatures were just a grain of dust. Although agran can escape from the tsunami by relying on the flame, he will never show such authority. There are many variants of water magic. The magic of condensing cold ice and the magic of controlling blood can be counted as water magic. In the eyes of blakada''s mages, the damage of basic water magic is the lowest in the four systems. On the contrary, those variant magic can sometimes play miraculous effects. The blood mage Rhode met earlier is very good at this. However, in front of the water element monarch, all variants of water system magic are meaningless. She only needs the purest water flow to defeat all strong enemies. Compared with it, those heresy are not worth mentioning at all. The surging lightning flashed by, and the arrow of Titan hit the figure of the running water in front of rod with a lightning force. The lightning did not enter her body, except for the light left in the bottom of her eyes, as if nothing had happened, and everything returned to calm. Rod''s eyes were frozen. He looked at the Titan arrow in his hand. Obviously, he didn''t expect this to happen. Facing rod''s sudden move, the figure of flowing water just smiled: "how can you hurt flowing water..." "Master..." "Be careful..." With the faint exclamation, the deafening sound of the wave covered all the sounds in rod''s ears. Only in a twinkling of an eye, the huge wave had reached behind the water element monarch. On the island, people unwilling to leave looked at the huge waves that covered all the light. At this moment, they subconsciously held their breath and waited for the coming of the power of heaven and earth. "My undead Whale will withstand the waves! I won''t leave my undead!" The bustling port once full of ships for the necromancer to explore at sea seems extremely empty at the moment. Unwilling to leave the undead, Kegel led the Legion members who stuck here, took the ghost whale as a shelter and waited for the coming of the huge wave. Despite his words, Kegel subconsciously showed a look of fear, and his knees continued to tremble. "I will accompany you, and the tide can''t disperse us." On the flower cliff, Vera hugged the girl in front of her and said firmly. Even though he felt the crisis coming, Vera felt calm in front of the people in front of him. "It''s time to test this batch of magic drugs! This is the formula provided by Lord alama for us. No matter where we are washed by the tsunami, we can swim back with this batch of super Fishman magic drugs and feel Lord rod''s breath, and then hand in the report on this batch of magic drugs." In the potion guild, Mandy took out a batch of potions at the bottom of the box and distributed them to other potion scholars with a painful face. "Lord rod, you must be safe." Through the portal, before the huge waves came, the death knight Kane returned to the main plane, prayed silently in his heart, and looked at other dead mages: "the time has come, close the two-way monument, there are no creatures to evacuate." Under Kane''s command, the necromancer who manages the two-way monument quickly cast a secret method, took down the space gem at the top of the transmission Monument and respectfully handed it to the death knight. Put away the space gems and Kane looked around at everything belonging to Sao city. I don''t know how long has passed, Kane finally left the water element plane and set foot on the theme plane he is most familiar with. However, at this moment, his heart is not excited. On the contrary, he is full of worry. Everything belonging to the water element plane is deeply affecting his heart. Aside, bursts of noise came to Kane''s ears. The loudest one belonged to a demon: "no, the master is still in the water element plane and is suffering a terrible disaster. How can we escape in advance? Open the two-way monument quickly. I changed my mind and want to go back to accompany the master to the last moment." The demon''s words also attracted the approval of many Legion members. For a time, many Legion members made the same request to Kane and planned to return to the island again. "Be quiet!" In the face of the noisy Legion members, Kane frowned. Although there was a gap between his rank and those demons, at this moment, he still showed his momentum of not losing them. "The island is being destroyed. Even if you go back, you will only cause trouble for Lord rod! Why can''t you understand his good intentions and stay here to preserve your strength?" Kane''s words immediately awed the nearby Legion members, and their voices soon subsided, but there were still demons who were unwilling to change their minds, constantly persuading Kane to open the two-way monument. Seeing this situation, Kane could only sigh deeply. He was no less worried about rod than other Legion members, but he was very clear about his own strength. At this moment, what he could do was not to help rod against strong enemies, but to find ways to preserve the strength of Legion members. Chapter 2244 "That''s it..." The huge waves pressed down from rod''s head. At this moment, darkness fell on the island. It was not the death darkness familiar to the necromancer, but a more magnificent dark blue that seemed to accommodate everything. The dull breath defeated the hearts of many creatures on the island. The appearance of this scene also cheered the water figure. In front of this terrible power of heaven and earth, except for the existence of the same element monarch, no creature can support a moment. The anger from the sea is enough to destroy everything. The dense water first fell on rod''s robe and soaked his whole body. At the moment of crisis, rod''s face was calm. He raised something in his hand like a huge wave that could not completely submerge or even turn the island into powder. "Hmm? That''s..." Looking at the things held in rod''s hand, the figure of the flowing water gave a light sigh. The heart that was sure to win was also shaken at this moment. "That''s impossible! How could you have that treasure?" she asked rod, but rod didn''t answer. Seeing the shocked look of the element monarch in his eyes, rod also showed a clear color in the bottom of his eyes. The blue color burst out from rod''s palm, and instantly became the only light under the huge wave. Under the light, the figure of running water waved his arms in a panic, but could not change anything at all, and screamed in his mouth. "You... You..." Her voice grew longer and longer. In the end, the tone became very low. The whole body could no longer maintain its original shape, turned into pure water and dispersed, together with the rising water column below. "Water spirit ball..." On the flower cliff, looking at the blue light emerging in the dark, the girl said in surprise. Beside her, Vera, the death knight, was slightly stunned, and then showed a happy face: "water spirit ball? Isn''t that what you said, the treasure that can deal with the water element monarch? Great! It seems that the master has already prepared the way to deal with it." At this moment, Vera can''t help feeling very happy. If rod hadn''t prepared in advance, he might have to hold the girl and listen to his fate at the moment. However, the girl looked uneasy: "how can the power belonging to the water spirit ball compete with the real element monarch? Its effect can only contain the element monarch for a while. When the power in the water spirit ball subsides, the element monarch will make a comeback. At that time, how to resist it." Hearing the speech, Vera''s face changed. Before he was happy for a moment, he was dispersed by the sudden bad news. "Damn... How could this happen..." Vera punched the ground in front of her, and her wrists were hurt. She only hated that she couldn''t do anything about it. If the elemental monarch is not eliminated, the island will always be in danger of collapse. Vera doesn''t want to see this happen, but with his strength, how to deal with the legendary elemental monarch? Just as Vera hung his head and was upset, in a corner he didn''t notice, a strange creature less than two fingers flew into his pocket. At the forefront of the huge waves, rod looked at the dissipated element monarch, and his vigilance did not relax at all. The power of the water spirit ball can only restrain the power in the field of the elemental monarch. It is impossible to destroy the elemental monarch. Under the restraint of the water spirit ball, the water figure symbolizing the water element monarch completely dissipated, but it itself did not matter. It was just an avatar that the element monarch could condense easily and would not affect the war situation at all. What really worried rod was the huge waves that were coming to the island. In front of the wave, all forces seemed to lose color. Suddenly, rod seemed to hear a familiar scream in the sound of the huge water. Along the way, rod saw the undead whale that was rolled up by the huge waves and half of his body was surrounded by the erected water curtain. Among them, Kegel, the wave breaker, leaned out half of his body, grabbed the skeleton of the ghost whale with one hand, and firmly grabbed the demon thrown out in the wave with the other hand. The veins on his arm burst up, which was very hard for a time. Members of the Legion who are unwilling to evacuate, even with the help of the ghost whale as a barrier, the ghost whale seems to be just a grain of dust and can only turn up a little water spray before the huge waves sweeping everything. Seeing this, rod turned black and said, "go and save them." Hearing the speech, agran immediately took command and appeared next to Kegel with a flash of his body. Then he took several people on the ghost whale, shuttled through the flame again and returned to rod. "Master..." After being rescued by rod, Kegel showed some shame. Of course, he understood the horror of the huge wave, but for the dead creatures under his command, he finally chose to stay on the island regardless of the evacuation order. Unexpectedly, in the end, he still added trouble to rod. In front of that huge wave, even in the field of death, it is difficult to protect the integrity of the Legion members. The area shrouded in the death field is extremely effective. When rod stands on the island, he can''t cover the deep sea below, let alone the huge waves in front of him. If rod hadn''t found and saved him, he and the Legion members on the ghost whale would have no better end. After being saved by agran, the guilty Kegel was preparing to confess a few words, but his words were interrupted by the great devil on one side. "Be quiet. The master is at a critical juncture. Don''t disturb the master." Kegel was slightly stunned. When the huge wave was about to fall, rod raised the Pearl in his hands, and the dazzling blue light burst out from the Pearl again, even more dazzling than before. It seemed that only this blue light existed between heaven and earth. "Brother, you can do it..." One side, in the face of the falling waves, Rowling clenched her sleeves and showed a firm face. She was not a member of the undead Corps. She was in danger of being crushed by the falling waves. At such a time of crisis, she didn''t shrink back and always stood by rod. In Rowling''s palm, there is a prophecy card. She is very worried about rod''s safety. If the water spirit ball can''t work, she still has the prophecy card as the last card. Rowling did not mention it in advance to avoid rod''s distraction or concerns about the prophecy card. In an instant, the huge waves hit head-on, and the whole island trembled violently. At this moment, the Pearl in rod''s hand was also bright to the extreme, and finally got rid of it and rose straight to the sky. Chapter 2245 Under the huge waves, the deafening roar spread all over the ears of all creatures on the island. Just when they thought that the terrible disaster came and everything died, the noise in their ears suddenly stopped. They saw a scene that shocked them. A light blue water curtain shrouds the sky above the island, just like a huge barrier, sheltering the whole island from huge waves. "This kind of power... It must be the master''s action, which saved everything on the island." The members of the Legion who responded immediately cheered for the short-term preservation. Outside the water curtain, the huge waves have completely fallen. Looking up, you can no longer see the sky of the water element level. The dark water has completely covered the sky over the island. If you want to restore the past situation, you can only defeat the element monarch. "Rod, what did you do?" The dull female voice, through the light blue water curtain, reached roder, which is the voice of the elemental monarch. "I''ll let you be arrogant first, and then clean you up when the time comes." facing the question of the element monarch, rod replied in a deep voice. Rod''s answer did not unexpectedly lead to the ridicule of the element monarch: "hahaha, clean me up? I don''t think you understand the situation at all. If I don''t feel wrong, it belongs to the power of the water spirit ball? Do you think relying on the water spirit ball can keep me out forever? When the water spirit ball''s efficacy weakens, everything here will be destroyed by the ocean." Rod was worried. He did not doubt the authenticity of the words of the element monarch. According to the power shown by the element monarch, once everything on the island was submerged by the sea, all the creatures under rod could only be at the mercy of the element monarch. The power of the element Monarch left in their respective element planes has reached an extremely terrible level. Even the king of hell cannot defeat these ancient and powerful existence at the home of the element monarch. Rod never thought that he would defeat the source of all oceans, that is, the monarch of water, in the water element plane full of sea water. In rod''s memory, there are only immortal heroes who have not been resurrected. In a trance, rod seemed to see a huge figure of water in the dark ocean outside the water curtain. She strove to beat on the water curtain in front of her, but failed to stir up any waves. She could only shout reluctantly in her mouth, and her body shape could only retreat a little. "Brother, you have kept everything on the island..." Seeing that the water element monarch reluctantly retreats, Rowling takes back the prophecy card and the space ring, excitedly comes to rod, grabs a corner of rod''s robe with both hands, and exclaims in her mouth. "This is only temporary." rod raised his head and looked at the light blue water curtain sheltering the island, with a deep look of concern in his eyes. Just like the threats left by the elemental monarch before he left, the light blue water curtain in front of him can not permanently protect the safety of the island. It belongs to the power of the water spirit ball. At that moment, rod had to face the elemental monarch. "Now, if we can save the island, we can only place our hope on one thing." it seems that we have thought of something, rod said sternly. Rowling also looked tight and grabbed rod''s hand. Of course, she understood what rod''s words meant. In front of the great power of the element monarch, only the immortal hero who was highly expected by rod could make the island get rid of the end of destruction. "It''s very kind of you to be safe, master." Aside, the Legion members left nearby also recovered from the pressure of the huge waves, and agran took the initiative to greet rod. See agran''s performance in his eyes and recall what agran had done before. Rod also showed some praise for the great Devil: "agran, you don''t have to perform the mission of the Legion in the future, just stay with me and become my personal guard." From rod''s mouth, after learning the news, agranton looked happy. Of course, he understood what it meant. He quickly thanked him and said, "thank you for your gift. As your number one guard, I will work hard in the future and never live up to your expectations." Rod turned to his side and looked at the light blue water curtain over his head: "bring death knight Kane." Agran immediately took orders and immediately called another big devil beside him to shuttle through the fire. The fire flashed continuously. Soon, agran''s figure returned to the cliff. There was another person beside him. It was Kane, the death knight rod was looking for. "Lord Rhode..." Kane was stunned when he came to the cliff. He was immediately attracted by the light blue water curtain in front of him. "I didn''t expect you to really bear the anger of the elemental monarch. I''ve never seen such a scene... Your strength is really unmatched." Recalling the huge waves he had seen, Kane still had a deep shock in his eyes. The anger from the whole ocean had deeply entered the heart of the death knight. Even if he lived on the sea all his life, Kane had never seen such a situation. Facing the praise of the death knight, rod looked unchanged. He looked at the barrier above his head: "the elemental monarch has not left. She is waiting for us to reveal our flaws. She will temporarily stop all exploration of the ocean and don''t think about transforming the marine undead. She won''t give you such a chance." Kane''s face changed and respectfully said, "I''ll obey your orders." On one side, Rowling also showed concern. The exploration of the sea by the necromancer is bound to be interrupted by the intervention of the elemental monarch, so she had to stop. For a long time, all basic industries previously established on the water element level will be affected. Seeing Rowling''s concerns in his eyes, rod reached out and patted her on the shoulder. His eyes showed a firm look. He will find a way to resolve the crisis caused by the element monarch. The elemental monarchs plan to be grand. Compared with the damage to the foundation on the island, rod is more worried about the destruction of everything on the theme. Without ordinary creatures in the thematic plane, where should rod go to make undead creatures in the future? "Hoo..." With a deep breath, rod never wanted to be a hero and save the main plane from the elemental monarch. In any case, it has nothing to do with the necromancer. However, for his own interests and for the sake of enota, who is deeply troubled by blood, rod had to meet those terrible enemies, and he won''t shrink back. Chapter 2246 "This is the Saint xiangzel mountains... As long as you go through it, you can return to our hometown, krylord desert!" In the cold wind mixed with frost and snow, the cannibal demon king trembled repeatedly. What the cold wind could not block was the excitement in his words. He crossed all kinds of obstacles in the mage''s territory, felt close to his hometown, and the heart of the cannibal devil was also excited. After being defeated, captured, sold to the mage and exiled to the ectopic side, the cannibal devil thought he would never return to his hometown, but he didn''t expect to achieve his wish at the moment. As the highest snow mountain in bracada, the temperature near the Saint shanzel mountains is terrible. Even the rough and fleshy barbarians can''t stand it at this moment. When he escaped from prison, the ogre king only wore a single coat. Savage creatures never care about their own dress. They only need to wrap a few animal skins to spend the cold winter. However, on the freezing snow mountain, the ogre King finally couldn''t stand it. If you didn''t feel that your hometown is ahead, and you have more tolerance to the cold after becoming a member of the Legion, I''m afraid the cannibal king has already fallen into the snow. "Hold on, we will be back to our hometown immediately. There are everything we know, our people, friends and enemies." Beside him, the blue skinned barbarian hero comforted, said in a deep voice, as if he remembered something, and his eyes became sharp. York, who lived in brakata since childhood, has half the blood of the God monster Lord in his body. He is not afraid of the cold on the snow mountain. He looks no different from usual, in sharp contrast to the cannibal demon king on the side. Looking at the man eating devil who suffered from the cold, every step was like a man eating devil who expended a lot of strength. York couldn''t bear it. If he could use the magic to resist the cold, he might be able to rely on the effect of magic. But first, he had vowed not to use magic in the future. Second, the important things carried by the man eating devil made him unable to be affected by any magic. With the help of this important thing, York could not remember how many times they had avoided the mage''s exploration. Those mages who can only use magic don''t know the essentials of exploration at all. As long as magic can''t give useful information, they won''t doubt anything at all. He opened his mouth and breathed out a cold breath. He patted the ogre king on the back. He just hoped that the ogre king would feel better. As long as he could hold on for a little longer, climb over the coldest snow mountain and step into the land of cloylord, the situation would get better. If other creatures come here, like the ogre king, walking barefoot on the snow mountain, I''m afraid that before long, their toes will be frozen due to poor flesh and blood. Only savage creatures with strong vitality such as the ogre king can keep moving forward and even leave few sequelae. When marching on the snow mountain, the cannibal devil doesn''t need to think too much. He just needs to keep moving forward. York on one side will completely erase the footprints left by the two people and strive to leave no trace, so as to avoid those thoughtful mages from finding abnormalities. Relying on York''s prudence, they walked all the way. It can be said that there was no danger on their way. Although the footprints can be erased, the smell on the ogre king is not so easy to cover up. The most dangerous time, the mage who raised the snow wolf clearly came to the two people buried in the snow. Finally, he failed to find them and passed by. "Hiss... Hiss..." "What''s that sound?" The subtle sound in his ear attracted the attention of the ogre king. His experience in the tragic battlefield and the experience of touching, climbing and rolling in the Colosseum made him extremely sensitive to abnormalities. The unusual sound was so piercing in the ogre King''s ear. After discovering the abnormality, the momentum of the ogre king suddenly changed. His body, which was trembling and about to freeze, suddenly shook, and burst into the momentum of a beast out of the cage. His muscles bulged high, and he was going to rush towards the enemy''s position. Along the way, they didn''t always hide. When they had to fight, they would preemptively solve the mage who found them, so as to prevent their exposure. "Don''t be impulsive... It''s the same breath as us..." York was undoubtedly more cautious. At this moment, he seemed to find something. He quickly stretched out his hand and stopped the ready cannibal king. After York''s obstruction, the ogre King''s action stagnated, and then showed an unexpected look. Along the way, York, a hero with more sensitive perception, provided many accurate information. The ogre king did not doubt everything he said. "The same breath as us? You mean..." As soon as the ogre king wanted to say something, his body fell down under York''s sign. Under the cover of wind and snow, the huge ogre king is not so eye-catching. In addition, the heroic remains on his body help him isolate the detection of all spells, which makes him difficult to detect. Listening to the inquiry of the ogre king, York didn''t say much, but nodded affirmatively. The knowledge learned in bracada was not forgotten by him. In his perception, it was the breath of undead creatures. Under the gaze of two savage creatures, a cold light flashed in front, and the polished swords were telling their existence in this way. "What''s that?" Holding a sharp blade was a snake monster with six arms. Badu looked at the scene and murmured. "Snake Girl, or Naga... And it''s a dead creature..." unlike the ogre king, York recognized the origin of the creature at a glance. Looking as like as two peas, he could see more cold and cold light, which made the hearts of two savages alive. "How could a group of nagas block the way back to the krylord desert?" Badu gasped. His words were completely unwilling. It was clear that his hometown was right in front of him. He could return to his hometown just by crossing the snow mountain in front of him, but this last road was blocked by a group of nagas. "Don''t worry, the master expected an accident in advance and arranged the members of the Legion to protect us in secret. Have you forgotten?" York seemed to think of something and took the initiative to say. Listening to York''s words, the ogre''s eyes lit up. At this moment, he also thought of the protector in York''s mouth, the powerful blood mage. "Let me call him. It''s time to use his power." Before Badu answered, York took out a sharp bone knife from his arms and immediately cut open the palm of his left hand. According to their previous agreement with the blood mage, once they meet an unmanageable enemy, as long as they shed blood, the blood mage will find a way to help them out of trouble. York at this time did just that. As time went by, the savage creatures only felt that the waiting time was so long, and after a long wait, the guardian that should have appeared still disappeared. "Damn, I knew the mage''s words were untrustworthy. The bloody mage must have deceived us. When I see him next time, I will make him look good!" It seems that he thought of something. Badu showed angry eyes. He hoped to use his own strength to leave a profound lesson to the blood mage rather than report the matter to the master and let the master decide the matter. "Maybe he had an accident..." York thought more and recalled the bloody mage. York didn''t think he deliberately disobeyed his master''s orders and deceived other members of the Legion. York was more willing to believe what happened to him. In the wind and snow, the wound on York''s palm had solidified. If he hadn''t put his palm down, he would even freeze a bloody ice cone under his palm. While the two savage creatures were talking, Naga in front seemed to feel something, put out his head and sniffed around. As a creature that makes mages feel difficult, Naga has a strong biological instinct. The extra arms on them are not ornaments. At this moment, the outermost Naga guard noticed the smell of York''s blood from the subtle differences contained in the cold wind. After discovering this, the pupil in Naga''s guard''s eye contracted into an inverted triangle, revealing that it once had human beauty, but now it looks like a corpse. Her mouth spits out a bifurcated letter, beckons, then calls several Naga with only two arms, and points to the wind and snow in the distance. Nagaton, who was recruited by her, took command and searched with weapons. "No... they found us!" York''s face changed. Unexpectedly, the act of cutting his palm did not bring them reinforcements, but caused the enemy''s awareness. "Your wound." for this kind of thing, the ogre King undoubtedly had more experience. He soon judged that the enemy judged the position through the breath of blood. He immediately tore off a corner of the animal skin and wrapped it firmly around York''s palm. The wind and snow environment also provides some convenience for the actions of savage creatures. If the nearby vision is not good, and the fierce wind and snow hinders the spread of smell, they may have been discovered by the enemy long ago. "Let''s retreat temporarily and report the news here to the master before making a decision." soon, York made the most appropriate decision at present. From a distance, the number of nagas has exceeded hundreds. The number seen in front of York has exceeded his imagination, and there must be more hidden in the place he can''t detect. With his own strength alone, York could not pass through the Saint xiangzel mountains occupied by the undead Naga with the ogres around him under the obstruction of Naga. It was only one step away from the krulod desert. It was undoubtedly imperative to ask for support. Chapter 2247 "Be careful not to let them find out." Seeing the cannibal King beside him, York couldn''t help reminding him that he was slowly lying on the ground and retreating a little towards the rear. Although the ogre King''s actions had been very careful, his huge body still inevitably caused a lot of noise, which also tightened York''s heart. He seemed to vaguely see that several Naga were looking at Badu. They had found the abnormality faintly. "I''m sorry..." said the ogre''s urn. His body, which was so strong and could easily tear the enemy apart, became an obstacle to retreat at this moment, which also made him feel a little guilty. Just as the ogre King apologized, bursts of dark green clouds replaced the original cold wind on the snow mountain. They were constantly rolling towards the outside world with Naga as the center. Even the location of savage creatures was affected at this moment. Looking at the approaching dark green clouds in the distance, if you calm down and listen carefully, you can hear bursts of terrible wails and screams from those dark green clouds. If a Diya comes here, he will recognize that it is the cloud of death that is released from Naga. Seeing this, the cannibal demon king showed some surprise: "the cloud of death? So, those kinds of dead Naga are corpse witches?" York looked at the distance without hesitation and thought of the unique Naga of those corpse witch forms. He seemed to realize something: "for us now, this may be good news. We transformed by our master will not be affected by those death clouds, and we don''t have to worry about being eroded by the death clouds." In the twinkling of an eye, with the cry from the soul, the cloud of death has rolled in front of the barbarian creatures. As York said, the death cloud, which is enough to erode the flesh and blood of ordinary creatures, has no impact on the two death knights. On the contrary, it makes them feel comfortable bathed in the energy of death. At this time, Badu seemed to have found something and took the initiative to say to York: "I understand why the master took great pains to let us bring the hero''s remains back to krylord. Even the death energy can''t stain it at all." "What?" York was slightly stunned and looked at Badu. He saw the cloud of death that should have wrapped him all over, but centered on an object behind him, he divided a circular pure space, which just separated the ogre from the cloud of death. The power belonging to the hero''s remains still plays its role. All nearby magic elements can''t stain it at all, even close to it. "No... we may have been found..." York suddenly changed his face and murmured after discovering this behind the scenes. Before the ogre king knew what had happened, Naga with both arms had broken through the cloud of death and rushed to him. It was not until he was close enough that Badu saw Naga''s face. It was a wrinkled face. There was no flesh and blood on it, even described as a skeleton. At the moment, their original graceful bodies were only neat skeletons. "In that case..." Seeing that Naga with a weapon rushed straight, baduso''s nature was no longer hidden, and a violent drink came out of his mouth. Even York, the hero on the side, was shocked by baduso''s action at this time, and he was stunned for a moment. The wild instinct originated from the blood has been activated by Badu at the moment. After knowing that it is difficult to retreat without disturbing the enemy, crullod''s blood drives Badu to launch a preemptive attack. The attacking snake demon was also shocked by the momentum shown by Badu. They never thought that it would be such a giant hidden under the wind and snow and avoided the erosion of the cloud of death. The power of heroes made Badu rampant among those nagas for a time. On the other hand, York was anxious. The movement made by the ogre king had alerted more Naga, including four armed Naga soldiers and six armed Naga empress. Although the ogre King''s strength was strong, it was limited after all, and could not compete with such a number of enemies. More importantly, the thing that Badu was carrying could not be lost. It was the death order issued by the master. Even if the ogre king died, the thing could not be lost. Thinking of this, York seemed to have a firm idea, and then took out a unique conch from his arms. Ahead, the battle between the ogre king and Naga is becoming more and more intense. Stimulated Naga has already blocked their retreat and is ready to trap them on this snow mountain. Not only that, when the number of double armed nagas gradually decreased and the main combat power was replaced by four armed nagas, barduton felt a great increase in pressure, and was subject to everywhere in the battle. The pressure of fighting with a four armed Naga was no less than facing the siege of two skillfully coordinated double armed nagas at the same time, not to mention that they also occupied an absolute advantage in number. After a while, Rao was the cannibal demon king with rough skin and thick flesh, and there were gradually signs of instability. The bloody wounds were all over the huge body of the cannibal demon king, and almost no inch of skin and flesh was intact. During the battle, Badu has been trying to tear a breakthrough path from Naga''s siege, but failed. To Badu''s dismay, he saw the figure of the six armed Naga queen from the nearby enemies. In front of the Naga queen, even with the huge body of the ogre king, they could not take any advantage. They were enough to compete with the heavily armed Knights of elasia. "Badu, are you okay?" York swept away Naga, who was surrounded nearby, and saw that the ogre King''s body was dripping blood, which had completely dyed the snow under his feet red. He couldn''t help but look a little unbearable and asked eagerly. "Those damn nagas... Beating them is like beating skeletons, and they don''t feel the feeling of crushing the enemy..." Badu said in a deep voice, as if he was not the one who was seriously hurt. "I have informed the master of the news. Reinforcements should arrive soon." York glanced around warily and drove back Naga who wanted to rush up with weapons. At the same time, he looked worried at the cannibal demon king. He could feel that the cannibal demon king was using this short moment to quickly recover from the injury on his body. After many battles, a large part of the reason why Badu can still survive is due to the vitality contained in his body. Even if he is seriously injured, he can recover quickly. Although he is not as good as the legendary immortal body, he also helped the ogre king out of many difficulties. Just as Badu was recovering, a chill suddenly emerged from York''s head. York was also worried by the terrible momentum. "What..." Looking sideways quickly, York saw a scene that shocked him. What appeared above his head was not a creature such as Naga, but an unexpected existence, a skeleton dragon covered with pale fog and ghost. On the other hand, the cannibal demon king, who temporarily stabilized his injury, also saw the ghost dragon in the air and took a breath. He had seen the power of the dead creature and knew what power the ghost dragon contained. "How could there be such a group of undead creatures here?" Badu asked reluctantly. Unfortunately, his question was doomed to be unanswered, even the hero York didn''t know the answer. Different from the bloody mage I met before, the ghost dragon''s undisguised breath not only brings strong prestige, but also makes the two savage creatures understand the gap between their strength. Rao is a hero and it is difficult to make up for it. Looking at the sudden strong enemy, Badu bit his teeth. If he could fight alone, he would not be afraid of the Ghost Dragons in the air, but there were a large number of Naga nearby. In this case, they had almost no chance of winning. "Is the task entrusted to us by the master going to fail? The krylord desert is right in front of us, and I don''t want to fall here!" Badu said, gritting his teeth. His obsession to return to his hometown has supported the ogre king all the way. Now, he even pays more attention to the task. After taking a deep breath, the ogre put down the hero''s remains and said to the blue skinned barbarian, "go with the hero''s remains and I''ll drag the enemies." After taking the hero''s remains, York was silent for a moment and finally put them in the snow: "savage creatures don''t abandon their companions. Do you think I will shrink back?" After knowing York''s answer, Badu looked very anxious: "this is not the time to say this." However, York just shook his head: "needless to say, it''s my own choice. What''s more, with the master, even if we die, we must first get his permission. I believe he who knows the news will find us and wake us up from the darkness again." Looking at the huge number of Naga and the Ghost Dragons waiting for opportunities in the sky, York had a hunch in his heart that he had the ability to solve these enemies in front of him, but it was not the ability of savage creatures, but the ability of mages. As long as his heroic expertise and terrible chain lightning are fully developed, the enemy will be completely eliminated in an instant, but he can''t do so. He has already vowed that he will never use any magic again. The only thing that made him feel sorry was the cannibal devil in front of him. He didn''t want to cast a spell, so he had to implicate the cannibal devil to die again. He owed him in his heart, but he didn''t want to leave like this. Even if he died, he would face it with the cannibal devil. Chapter 2248 Just when the two savage heroes were shocked by the enemy, the pale ghost dragon breath fell from their heads. Looking at the ghost dragon breath that is enough to make all creatures enter an irreversible aging state, York''s eyes are full of fear. Even with the divine and monster blood flowing in his body, he can''t completely offset the negative effects brought by the ghost dragon breath. In contrast, Badu seemed more calm. As an ogre, he had no less wisdom than the mage. When he saw the pale dragon breath, Badu had a burst of enlightenment in his heart. Even the power of the nether dragon breath could not touch the remains of the hero. As Badu expected, just as the nether dragon breath was approaching, there seemed to be an inexplicable force around Badu. All the nether dragon breath close to him dissipated without leaving a trace. The hero''s remains carried by the ogre king again still play its role. No matter what type of magic, it can''t get close to it, even the dragon breath of the ghost dragon. This discovery also inspired Badu. Unfortunately, he was not happy for too long. After he found that the ghost dragon breath was invalid, the ghost dragon rushed towards them. The huge shadow gradually shrouded the ground at the feet of the ogre king. Even if the ogre King''s body is much larger than ordinary creatures, it still seems a little less attractive in front of the real ghost dragon. "Be careful!" Facing the ghost dragon coming straight, the ogre king immediately warned, and then crossed York and stood up to meet it. The dull sound broke out. Under the suppression of the hero''s remains, the pale fog on the ghost dragon went out, but with the terrible power contained in the keel, it is still a very difficult opponent. After the collision, Badu''s body was pushed by ghost dragon Sheng for dozens of steps, which barely stabilized his body. York was worried about his accident, so he immediately followed up and cleaned up Naga. Under the suppression of the ghost dragon, soon, the ogre King fell into a deep disadvantage, and his bones felt sore, but he also didn''t make the ghost dragon better. Many bones in front of the ghost dragon had been removed, lost the protection of the nether energy, and the defense ability of the ghost Dragon decreased significantly. Seeing this situation, York immediately breathed out a breath, and his tight heart was also slightly relaxed at the moment. As long as the ghost dragon''s strength was not enough to kill Badu immediately, the cannibal demon king could drag the battle into his familiar rhythm and maintain invincibility for a long time. In the face of such a group of snake demons whose rank is not below the two, there are even more terrible Ghost Dragons. If they did not rely on the identity of heroes, maybe they had already fallen and couldn''t persist until now. York believed that once the owner''s reinforcements arrived, the current situation would be reversed. Just stick to it until that moment, and the final victory must belong to them. With this in mind, York''s action to contain those snake demons was even faster at this moment. He seemed to have seen the scene of getting out of trouble smoothly. From the sound conch, York learned that the master was now staying on the island to deal with a matter related to the life and death of the whole island. He had no time to send people to support. Once the matter over there was solved, these snake demons could no longer pose a threat. While York was praying secretly, suddenly, the nearby snake demon stopped and his eyes looked different. Soon, from the fierce attack launched by the snake demon, York noticed that they were different from before. The cooperation between the surrounding snake demons suddenly became closer. Instead of fighting on their own as before, York showed a subtle cooperation that did not belong to her. In the face of those snake demons with more arms than ordinary people, York can only parry reluctantly. At the moment, after the cooperation between snake demons has been greatly improved, York only felt the pressure doubled, was tired of coping for a time, and there were many deep scars on his body in a short time. The cooperation between those snake demons can be said to be seamless. They no longer fight at will as before, but contain York together to ensure that he always meets the siege of three or four snake demons. When a snake demon''s first attack is over, her remaining arms will attack again. The nearby snake demon will not miss this opportunity, and there will be attacks interspersed in the gap to make up for it immediately. In York''s impression, few creatures can show this degree of cooperation. When it comes to cooperation, the best people who are good at this way are the Erathians. Even low-strength humans, once they have honed their extremely tacit cooperation, can also cross the level limit and kill creatures several levels higher than them. Except for the Erathians, York could hardly imagine what creatures could show such cooperation. Although those snake demons have a certain wisdom, it is almost impossible to train them to be like the Erathians. Their corpses and witches are not allowed to happen. Compared with before, the fighting quality of the snake demons has been improved by several grades. This discovery also made York''s eyes freeze. He seems to have guessed what happened. "Who is controlling these snake demons? Don''t show up soon!" Looking at the snake demons like the dead in the wind and snow, York immediately scolded. If there is any ability to greatly improve the combat quality of those undead snake demons without changing their own strength, it must be controlled by the undead mage. In the dark, someone is controlling those snake demons. York realized this and couldn''t help thinking about more things. However, the consequences of distraction in the battle were extremely fatal. With a flash of cold light, York had a deep visible bone scar in front of him. In severe pain, York fell to the ground. In front of him, the thin snake demon licked his lips. The blade in his hand was stained with the bright red blood of the hero. Even York with blue skin, the blood in his body was also red. The nearby snake demons would not miss such an opportunity. They rushed up to York, who fell to the ground, and would cut him to death with a random knife the next moment. "No!" Not far away, Badu, who was struggling with the ghost dragon who lost the ghost energy, gave a cry at this moment and showed deep anxiety in his eyes, but he could not get rid of the enemy''s entanglement and could only watch this scene appear. Just as York was about to die, the dazzling fire suddenly appeared from his side. York only saw a red streamer across. The sword blades held by the nearby snake demons were immediately broken and divided into two parts together with their bodies. Chapter 2249 "It''s you..." Looking at the burly figure coming out of the fire, York said in some surprise. What appeared in front of him was agran with a giant sickle. As soon as he arrived, he showed the power that shocked the snake demons. In front of the real great devil, even the six armed queen Naga felt trembling at this moment, which originated from the suppression of rank and deeply existed in the hearts of these creatures. "The Master heard your call and sent me to support you first." Looking at the savage creatures who were scarred all over and survived from those snake demons, agran said quickly. As he spoke, the hot giant sickle swept around him and easily cut off many snake women''s weapons in front of him. If he didn''t want to protect the savage creatures behind him, I''m afraid none of the nearby snake demons could survive. "Be careful, the necromancer is secretly controlling them." it seems that York thought of something, and took the initiative to remind them. "They are not my opponents." agran shook his head and showed some contempt in his eyes. After a bloody battle in hell, he did not pay attention to these snake girls. Instead, the ghost dragon fighting with the cannibal king made agran show a look of interest. In agran''s perception, among all the enemies nearby, only the ghost dragon belongs to the category that can be seen. Agran also feels a bit tricky when facing the peak of the creation of conventional soul summoning, that is, the ghost dragon. "The master will come soon. Before that, we just need to wait." Agran said in a deep voice. Before his voice fell, the hot arc passed by him again, and several snake girls fell nearby. At the same time, on the island. When he got the news of two barbarian heroes asking for help, although rod temporarily resolved the threat of huge waves, he did not immediately return to bracada, but returned to a unique room in card castle. With rod''s arrival, the heavily guarded corpse witch guards stepped aside one after another. The Legion members who stayed here also showed a respectful look. Across them, rod saw the white fluff covering the whole room and a huge cocoon. When the elemental monarch is coming, rod has also arranged many protective measures for the temporarily immovable inota. Once the huge waves hit head-on and the whole island will be destroyed, the great demons left here will ignite the most brilliant flame of their life at the cost of all their lives and move the whole card castle, together with everything in it, to the main plane. The flame hiding of the great devil can not only move with other creatures, but also has the power to move mountains and reclaim the sea. Once this ability is exerted to the extreme, even the mountains can be transmitted by the great devil, but it needs to be at the cost of their lives. The great demons who stay here are loyal to rod, let alone pay a temporary life. Even if the soul is silent forever, they won''t have any complaints. "Congratulations, master. You have resisted the strong enemy. Your reputation should be praised by all the Legion members." Seeing rod''s arrival, a great devil quickly came forward and said respectfully, while rod just waved his hand: "it''s only safe for the time being. Don''t relax your vigilance. You should step down for the time being." The great devil didn''t dare to have any retort. Before leaving, he seemed to think of something and took the initiative to say to rod: "master, before you arrived, the man stayed here. Several brothers have been hurt by her. Just because of your order, we let her act. Please be careful!" Following the sight of the great devil, rod also saw a figure next to the giant cocoon. It was a woman in an ice blue dress. Even before he got close, rod could feel a burst of cold. Rod knows her identity. Although she looks like a human, she is a real dragon in her bones, and she is also the most noble holy dragon among dragons. Even ordinary big demons will be easily suppressed by her. When the nearby Legion members withdrew one after another, rod also came to the giant cocoon, next to the icy woman. Rod''s appearance also attracted the attention of the ice cold woman. Looking at the breath, it became more unfathomable. Compared with the last time, rod, who was more sophisticated, shrank her eyes. With rod''s approach, she felt the biting threat coming from behind. The gesture in her perception made her understand that rod could easily defeat her without even making any effort. Fortunately, rod didn''t aim at her with breath. He just looked at the huge cocoon in front of her. The threat she felt was more from the warning of instinct. "It seems that you succeeded in blocking the huge wave." it seems that she thought of something, and she took the initiative to say to rod. "Didn''t you see it with your own eyes?" asked rod. In the face of rod''s inquiry, she shook her head lightly: "I have always stayed here. I don''t care what happened on the island. Although the power of the wave is great, my cold ice dragon breath is not fun." "That''s a pity. Ordinary creatures can''t see the power of the element monarch several times in their life. You may never see the scene of huge waves coming," rod commented. "Hum, I''m not an ordinary creature. Besides, you''re just a human, isn''t your tone a little too big?" rod''s words won''t accept rod''s evaluation in exchange for the cold woman''s sneer. Rod gave her a faint look. Maybe now he still maintains his human appearance, but the blood flowing in his body has been very different from human beings, and it is no longer accurate to call him human. Without the intention of arguing with yosia, rod put his eyes on the huge cocoon in front of him. After temporarily defusing the threat of the elemental monarch, rod thought for the first time, not the savage creature far away in brakada, but the blood controlled inota. He came to have a look before leaving. "She''ll wake up soon." Looking at the huge cocoon in front of him, rod said slowly. "What are you talking about? According to my feeling of the blood of the holy female dragon, inota will need 20 years to complete the transformation in the blood as soon as possible," said euscia with some doubts. "Trust me, that day won''t be long." Rod shook his head with a firm look in his eyes. For how to make enota quickly complete the transformation of blood, rod had an idea in his heart. For this, he had to rely on the immortal barbarian hero, Tanan, who is still in the state of remains for the time being. Chapter 2250 "Lord Rowling, what can I do for you?" Outside the prophet''s cabin, Rowling saw Messika in her youth. Looking at the prophet who looked very different from his impression, but was completely consistent in some details, or the king of hell, Rowling quickly said, "prophet Messika, you can call me Rowling. I thank you very much for leaving me the prophecy card. Speaking of it, I haven''t had a good chat with you since you returned from hell." In the face of Rowling''s greeting, maisiga smiled: "you are the man''s sister. If the prophecy card can help you, I feel very honored." Rowling was a little stunned. The man in maisica''s mouth obviously refers to rod. According to the prophet, she can get the unique prophecy card thanks to rod''s existence. When the huge wave came, when all the creatures on the island were frightened, only the prophet mexicah could not see her embarrassment at all. Before that, Rowling had ordered the death knight Kane to organize the evacuation of creatures on the island. When the news was notified to maixijia, she refused and didn''t mean to leave. Behind the prophet''s cabin, the dull snoring kept coming out, and a big dog was sleeping here. It seemed that he didn''t know that the island was just facing the crisis of destruction, but slept soundly. From maixijia, Rowling vaguely felt the unfathomable meaning. Even if her strength was improved and put into ordinary creatures, it had been a rapid existence, but it was still far from maixijia, which had existed for countless years. After a brief chat, Rowling soon got to the point: "I met some doubts in the process of studying the prophecy card. Please answer one or two questions for me." "Tell me," said maisiega, looking at her with a smile on her face. Seeing this, in front of the former owner and maker of this set of prophecy cards, Rowling asked unreservedly: "now I have only achieved the ''use'' of prophecy cards, but I have fallen into a difficult problem in how to engrave prophecy cards, that is, ''creation'', and there has been no new progress for a long time." "Where are you going?" asked Messika with interest. Rowling replied with some shame: "now I can only engrave creatures whose strength is far inferior to mine in the prophecy card. If those creatures are raised in rank or have a strong will, my inscription will fail. Until now, I have not been able to engrave any legendary creature or a hero." "Don''t worry, your progress has been very rapid. When I was a human being, I spent half my life as a witch to complete the manufacture of the prophecy card, and you are far more talented than me at that time. With rod''s presence, your attainments in the prophecy card will surpass me one day." maixijia whispered. When the prophet said this, Rowling''s heart was happy, not because she was praised by Messika, but because she felt her importance for rod from the prophet''s words. "To complete the inscription of the prophecy card, the most important thing is that you must see the engraved things with your own eyes and have a deep understanding of them. Inscribing the legendary things out of thin air will only lead to failure." Soon, Messika taught Rowling the experience of inscribing prophecy cards. "If you want to engrave heroes, especially those with strong will, you need to fully understand their heroic will, and even guide them with suffering in advance before they become heroes..." With the careful guidance of the maker of the prophecy card, Rowling sometimes frowns and shows a thoughtful look, sometimes her eyes shine and her heart understands. "To engrave those stronger creatures requires the cooperation of the spiritual sea. Different from the physical body, the spiritual sea contains unlimited potential, which is enough to bear the reverse bite in the engraving process. However, you should also be careful of the damage of the spiritual sea. As a mage, you should understand what the spiritual sea means better than me..." Under the careful instruction of maixijia, Rowling only felt that she had been trapped in her own problems, and finally solved them, and her eyes suddenly opened up. At this moment, Rowling only felt that her understanding of the prophecy card had been raised to a higher level again. Looking at the prophet Messika, Rowling''s eyes were full of gratitude. Without her teaching, she didn''t know how many detours to take and how many failures to get these experiences at last. "Thank you very much, prophet Messika..." Rowling said sincerely. Maixijia shook her head. "It''s no use having these experiences alone. You must try it yourself in order to get the final conclusion." Rowling understood what she meant and immediately took out an empty prophecy card from the space ring. Recalling everything, Rowling soon chose the object to be engraved. Under the gaze of maisica, on the empty prophecy card, a human figure slowly emerged. It was a human man in a wide cloak. When he looked carefully, he was carrying an irregular blue blade in his hand and a magic pendant around his waist. It was frightening to look at it alone. On the front of the prophecy card, the man''s body gradually appeared. From the initial outline to the continuous integrity of the body, it was about to take shape completely, but it was suddenly dark in the end. If it hadn''t been for maisica''s help, Rowling holding the prophecy card would have fallen to the ground. At this time, she was out of strength and looked depressed, and the sea of spirit was even more chaotic. She looked again at the prophecy card in her hand, but found that there was nothing on it. This time, the inscription ended in failure after all. "Don''t lose heart." Beside Rowling, maixijia patted her back and whispered in her ear, "the person you want to engrave can no longer be measured by an ordinary hero card. Only trumps are enough to carry his strength. It''s normal for you to fail now. You need to start with other simpler inscriptions." As she spoke, Messika gently reached out and took the empty prophecy card from Rowling''s hand. Although Rowling was unwilling, she still accepted the result. She firmly believed that as long as she continued to engrave other prophecy cards, she could engrave that person into the prophecy card one day. "For example... This." After receiving the prophecy card returned by maixijia, Rowling was slightly stunned. She looked down at the content on the card, and her pupils shrank, and her open mouth could not be closed for a long time. What appears in the card is an endless wave. The tsunami that destroys everything and contains the power of the element monarch has been completely engraved in the prophecy card. Chapter 2251 On the cold snow mountain, the hot fire flickered continuously. Agran, who came to support, couldn''t remember how many snake demons fell under his giant sickle. He saw nearby corpses everywhere and death energy overflowing the field. Even the savage creatures on one side were surprised when they saw his strength in the battle. Compared with the strong agran, Badu on one side is undoubtedly very tragic. In the struggle with the ghost dragon, the cannibal devil took no advantage, but was suppressed everywhere. If it did not belong to the ability of the hero''s remains and isolated the erosion of the nether energy to the cannibal devil king, I''m afraid he is already old and out of shape. Seeing that the situation was moving in a good direction, York breathed a sigh of relief. Suddenly, the shadow covered the earth. Under the incredible eyes of the barbarian hero, another ghost dragon appeared in the sky. "It''s impossible..." York said in some surprise. Unexpectedly, the people who control these undead creatures have prepared a back hand. In terms of momentum, the ghost dragon that appeared later was more powerful. Even agran, who had experienced a bloody battle, could not surpass it in momentum, but was deeply suppressed by the momentum belonging to the ghost dragon. After joining the war, the ghost dragon stared at the existence of the cannibal demon king. In contrast, the great devil is obviously more flexible and has more powerful comprehensive strength. It can''t end the battle in a short time. "Be careful!" York only had time to give a reminder that the huge body of the ghost dragon had rushed towards the ogre king. Without flesh and blood, the hard bone hit the ogre King''s flesh and blood, making it hum, and the whole body flew out. Aside, agran also looked anxious. Behind the ogre king, he was carrying the remains of the hero. He couldn''t make any mistakes. Thinking of this, agran just planned to go to support, but Naga nearby suddenly launched a fierce attack on him. The Naga queen, who had been waiting for a long time, stopped agran with their six sharp blades, so that agran had no time to go to support. Under the siege of a group of Naga empresses, agran was under much greater pressure than expected. He was like being attacked by a large group of people from all sides at the same time. He had only two hands, he couldn''t fight back effectively, and was tired of coping for a time. After coming to the snow mountain by hiding from the flame, agran''s ability entered the cooling. His fight with those nagas depended more on the fighting experience of the great devil, but even the great devil with incomplete power was enough to suppress ordinary nagas. After climbing up from the ground, Badu''s first reaction was to check the hero''s remains behind him. The touch behind him made him feel faint despair. He seemed to press the hero''s remains behind him. Under the heavy pressure of the ogre King''s huge body, he didn''t know whether the hero''s remains were intact. Before Badu checked carefully, the attack of the two Ghost Dragons approached again. They seemed to have made up their mind to quickly solve the cannibal demon in front of them. After discovering the intentions of the two Ghost Dragons, Badu naturally couldn''t let them achieve their wishes. He made a violent drink in his mouth, and his red awn flashed and his momentum soared. If a mage came here, he would find that the red awn on the ogre king is a sign of bloodthirsty magic. Ogres have a heart inconsistent with their appearance. They have the talent to become mages, but the display of bloodthirsty magic is not from the magic learned by Badu, but the unique power flowing in the ogre King''s instinct. With the blessing of bloodthirsty magic, the ogre King stared at the two Ghost Dragons coming, and his heart was filled with a sense of war. At this moment, the gap in rank could no longer suppress him, and all his fears were removed from his heart. However, the strength gap between the ogre king and the ghost dragon will not be made up just because of a bloodthirsty magic. In the face of the ghost dragon at the top of the undead, even the hero of the ogre king still seems unable to catch. Compared with other heroes, Badu''s ability is much weaker. The hero''s most powerful growth is not reflected in the ogre king. When he becomes a hero, his rank is too high, which limits the improvement of his attributes by the hero template, Once again, Badu, who was hit by the ghost dragon, did not know how many bones were broken. Seeing that the ogre King fell into a deep downwind, even York showed a look of despair, a deep voice of words came into their ears. "It seems that the task is not going well. You should be so embarrassed." According to the prestige, both savage creatures and great demons brightened up one after another at this moment. What appeared from the flame was a man in a wide cloak. He exuded a terrible momentum. Just approaching, it would make people feel chilly. That man was rod. "Master, please help us!" when rod arrived, the wounded badudun immediately looked like a savior. Ignoring the strong enemy next to him, he quickly shouted for help. Listening to the cry for help of the ogre king, rod looked around and looked at Naga, the ghost dragon who was besieging agran, and said slowly: "All undead creatures should surrender to me." With the spread of the words, the nearby undead creatures seemed to be infected by some magic. Naga, who had just been fighting hard, now put down his weapons and looked at rod respectfully. Even the ghost dragon hung its head and crawled under rod''s feet. On one side, before the ogre king came back, the battle was completely over. He looked at this scene in a daze, and the shock at the bottom of his heart could not be calm for a long time. Different from agran, who also came to support, agran''s arrival shared the pressure borne by savage creatures and resisted many Naga attacks for them, but he could never let tens of thousands of undead creatures fall down and join his camp with one word, just like rod. On the other side, agran looked more respectful at rod. He was not surprised that he had seen all kinds of amazing wonders in rod. In his heart, the master was so omnipotent. From the group of dead Naga, rod felt his familiar breath. What made rod''s face slightly changed was that if he didn''t feel wrong, those dead Naga were all the products of the ghost King''s cloak. "The hidden necromancer shows your figure." Another magic word spread. Soon, with a burst of agitation among the dead creatures, a creature unexpected to rod appeared in front of him. Chapter 2252 "It''s you..." Looking at the necromancer who secretly manipulated those snake demons, rod showed an unexpected look. When the man saw rod, he also looked stunned and showed a complex look in his eyes. With the help of his not open sight in the wind and snow, rod saw the dark blue skin with scales all over her. What appeared in front of rod was his death knight. Savina, the lizard hero who should have controlled the moor taitalia under rod''s command, lost contact with the death knight after rod''s soul fell into hell. Not only she, but also several other death knights broke away from control due to the weakening of the spiritual mark at that time, including the hero iver who holds artifact. When rod woke up again, he had no time to recall those death knights because of many difficult things and the approaching threat of the element monarch. To rod''s surprise, he saw his death knights in bracada. On the other hand, Badu, who was carrying the remains of the hero, showed surprise when he saw the Savina who came out of the darkness. Like rod, Badu also intersected with the lizard man, but what the lizard man left to Badu was not an interesting experience. If the ogre''s body had not brought Badu strong vitality, he would have died countless times under the lizard man. Badu had not heard of the lizard man for a long time since he participated in the post-war of the throne. He didn''t expect to see her voice on the snow mountain. "Savina, what are you doing here?" After recognizing the identity of the lizard man, rod asked slowly. The power of the holy word and the activation of the spiritual mark made the lizard man irresistible. He had to answer truthfully according to rod''s order. "I got a rumor from taitalia that I wanted to take advantage of your silence to come to this snow mountain, look for the legendary treasure, and accept many dead creatures entrenched here." the lizard man couldn''t hide anything and replied helplessly. "You mean the undead living here?" Rod seemed to think of something. Looking back at the snake demons nearby, rod vaguely found some unique characteristics from their incomplete bodies. That was the blood of the dragon flowing in their bodies. Only the Asian Dragon species had the characteristics. The scales on their bodies were more tenacious, and some snake demons even had incomplete wings behind them. In rod''s memory, there was a powerful dragon country on the top of St. shanzel, and there were a large number of Asian Dragon species living in the mountains. Those Asian Dragon species with giant dragon characteristics and able to resist magic once became a nightmare in the hearts of nearby mages, including many snake demons. Once rod, when fighting with dragon slaying heroes in the snow, easily transformed many Asian Dragon species killed by mages. Those snake demons were in the column, but they couldn''t take them away at last, so he stayed on the snow mountain. Unexpectedly, Savina was cheap and almost destroyed his plan. Not only that, even the dead dragon remains were found by Savina, And made it into a ghost dragon. "So it''s just a misunderstanding." Rod took a deep look at her and then looked at the two barbarian heroes, especially the heroic remains carried by the cannibal king. Seeing the progress of the positive breakthrough of the undead legion, it is no longer far from Werning''s road. Those mages seem to have given up the plan of interception. Rod can''t help but wonder whether the original move of dividing troops was correct. If there were no soldiers in two ways, he might soon be able to break through the blockade of the mage and transport the hero''s remains back to Sao city. However, rod didn''t complain about anything. Compared with the mages in brakada, rod was more worried about the holy cutting angel who assisted the mages. Although vernin was not in the center of the mainland, he also bordered on major forces. Maybe those Erathians would do something. The appearance of the holy cutting angel also explained the attitude of those Erathians. Without the support of the Legion members, maybe the two barbarian heroes will finally fall under the siege of those snake demons, which is what makes rod helpless. "Move on, it''s not far from crullod... Maybe everything there can stimulate the will of this immortal hero." After receiving rod''s order, the two barbarian heroes looked at each other and set off on the journey. Ahead, as they passed by, the snake demons entrenched here separated a path. Under the bad eyes of the snake demons, the two savage creatures moved forward quickly and soon disappeared in the wind and snow. "Well, now it''s you, Savina." When the savage creature left, rod stared at the lizard man in front of him and said slowly. After losing his scarlet eyes, his eyes became sharper. "As my death knight, you openly disobeyed the order of the spiritual seal and avoided my call after I woke up. You''d better give me a satisfactory explanation." It seemed that he felt rod''s attitude. On one side, agran, who had been silent, took the initiative to say, "master, as long as you give an order, I am willing to clean up the death knight who disobeyed the order for you." Facing agran''s proposal, rod just waved his hand and then looked at the lizard man aside. He was not a cruel man. If Savina could not answer, rod would not take her life cruelly as the great devil said. He would only distort her will with dark words and make her a qualified death knight. "Master, spare my life... I''m looking for the legendary treasure. I didn''t hesitate to give up everything you gave. I crossed the moor, crossed the desert and came to this snow mountain. I didn''t deliberately avoid your call." From rod, Savina felt an extremely strong threat. In front of that force, even the ghost dragon could only crawl on the ground. Even the cold-blooded lizard man felt her hair upright at this moment. She seemed to be able to see her death. "Treasure?" From Savina''s words, rod seemed to notice something and asked unexpectedly. He doesn''t know what treasure is buried on this cold snow mountain. "That''s right, master." seeing that rod seemed interested in the treasure, Savina quickly explained. Mentioning the buried treasure on the snow mountain, the lizard man''s eyes suddenly showed an excited look. Rod was acutely aware of this. The feedback from the spiritual mark told him that the lizard man did not lie. The treasure buried in the snow mountain attracted her here. Chapter 2253 "Wait... The treasures you said are not those stored in the Dragon kingdom?" After thinking carefully, rod seemed to realize something and asked with some doubt. About the treasures in this mountain range, rod can only think about those dragons. There were countless rare treasures in the dragon country established by those dragons. Even the prophecy card in Rowling''s hand was stored there at the beginning. When Rhode mentioned this, Savina immediately brightened her eyes: "the master is really knowledgeable. It seems that you have heard about the legends of those dragons." Savina said more and more vigorously, completely ignoring rod''s helpless look: "it is said that on the top of this snow mountain, there is a country established by the dragon. The dragon''s country has accumulated amazing wealth and unique treasures in the world. As long as you can get the treasures there, you will be able to dominate the whole world!" Looking at the excited Savina, rod just sighed: "you''re late. All the treasures in the dragon country have been taken away by those mages. Now there''s nothing here." Rod''s words immediately dispelled Savina''s enthusiasm. She stepped back a few steps and said in her mouth: "no... it''s impossible. I clearly found something here... I found those snake demons and the remains of a few giant dragons. How can the treasures of giant dragons be taken away by others..." For the giant dragon flying in the sky, lizard people always have an inexplicable worship. Their blood is similar, but the final power is very different. Many lizard people tribes use the giant dragon as a totem and are eager to obtain the power belonging to the giant dragon one day. Savina, who seeks the treasure of the Dragon Kingdom, is obviously so. After being attracted by the news of the Dragon treasure, she didn''t hesitate to give up everything in taitalia and go to the snow mountain to find the whereabouts of those treasures. Unfortunately, everything here has been preempted by those mages. According to Savina''s ability, it is not enough to take the Dragon treasure from the normal dragon country. Her behavior can be said to be doomed to failure. From the death knight''s mouth, rod learned about her experience and couldn''t help feeling a little ridiculous. Savina did not hesitate to ignore the call of the spiritual mark, but also to look for the treasure of the dragon country on the snow mountain. In fact, it no longer exists. On the contrary, rod benefited from it. That unique prophecy card helped rod a lot at the critical moment. "Go back to tetalia, where you are still needed." After shaking his head and resolving the crisis of the two savage creatures, rod did not intend to stay here for a long time. He ordered the death knight that he was going to leave with agran, but Savina suddenly stopped him. "What else do you want to do?" Rod frowned and asked suspiciously. He had given the death knight the chance to live. Even if she had disobeyed, rod didn''t directly order with the dark holy word. Unexpectedly, the lizard man didn''t know what to do. On the island, the crisis of the elemental monarch has not been solved, but only supported by the power of the water spirit ball. According to rod''s prediction, perhaps in a few days, when the power of the water spirit ball weakens, the elemental monarch will make a comeback. Because of this, every moment now is extremely important. Before the remains of the hero Tanan arrive in the krylord desert, rod has to make preparations in advance. In case the two barbarians cannot wake Tanan in krylord, rod must find a way to transport him immune to magic to the water element level through the naturally existing space cracks. "Master, please forgive my offense, but I did find something on the snow mountain. I can''t describe everything there by language alone. Please explore with me." the lizard man lowered his head and begged eagerly. Rod looked at her and noticed Savina''s persistence. At the moment, rod also hesitated. After thinking again and again, rod finally agreed to Savina''s request. "If you say so, take me to the place you found. If you dare to lie to me, I think you should know the end." Facing rod''s words, Savina''s body trembled slightly, and the nearby snake demon also showed a timid look at this moment. Dare not have any resistance to the order. Soon, Savina pointed out the road ahead. Surrounded by a group of snake demons, Savina led rod to climb up the snow mountain. The cold-blooded nature of lizard people made Savina unable to see any change. Not only that, she also accelerated her pace. After a while, with the continuous decrease of temperature, agran beside rod gradually began to lose her hold. Because there are flames all over the hell, the temperature there is generally one grade higher than that of the surface world. Agran is also familiar with that environment. On the snow mountain, the great devil feels only cold, and the bone cold wind is about to completely submerge him. "Master..." agran said shivering. Rod looked at him and immediately launched the effect of burning the field. The endless flame immediately wrapped the body of the great devil. Bathed in the hot flame, agranton was like a resurrection. He was full of energy. The original cold was swept away. He looked at rod gratefully: "thank you for your reward." Rod just waved his hand and didn''t take it to heart. Compared with the things in front of him, what really affects rod''s attention also belongs to the content of Savina''s words. Is there anything else in the ruins of the Dragon kingdom that he hasn''t found? It should have gone to the dragon''s nest long ago. Soon, under Savina''s leadership, a large area of dark buildings appeared in front of rod, which was the dragon country he was familiar with. During that time in the dragon country, his relationship with inota kept warming, and finally attracted the favor of fairy dragon. Recalling his past experience and everything now, rod was filled with emotion for a moment. Although his strength continued to improve, even hell could not trap his soul, he was the only one who finally set foot in the dragon country again. "Here we are." Soon, the prompt from the lizard man brought rod back to reality. Under the leadership of the lizard man, he has come to the center of the Dragon Kingdom site, and there are traces of battle nearby. The giant dragon living here once launched a fierce battle with the team led by the Dragon slaughtering hero, and finally ended in total destruction. No one knows more about the way to fight the Dragon than the Dragon slaying warrior. Looking at everything here, rod seems to understand why Molly''s team will be crushed in the hands of the Dragon slaying hero. Chapter 2254 "Master, this is it." Under the guidance of Savina, the lizard man, rod and his party walked through the country of the dragon. Soon, they came to a place where rod had an impression. The building in front of rod once belonged to the treasure house of the dragon. With the arrival of the Dragon Slayer, everything in it fell into the hands of the mage. All the gold coins like the ocean have disappeared now. Once again came to the familiar place. Soon, rod felt the abnormality before Savina reminded him. The magic elements in the treasure house are far richer than the outside world. If it is only a general level, it will not make rod care so much. The concentration of magic elements here is very close to the magic field displayed by Eli, which is enough to make rod feel abnormal. As rod launched the burning field, the flame swallowed the whole treasure house in an instant. On the side, Savina, who had never seen this ability, showed amazing eyes, but she was relieved after noticing rod''s cautious expression. At this time, she was safe. Under the burning fire, the solid ice under the treasure house melted rapidly. Even the Wanzai ice at the top of the snow mountain could not bear the power in the field of burning. Under the control of rod, with the rising smoke and the frozen things under the treasure house, their true faces are also revealed at the moment. What appeared in front of rod was a touch of bright green that should not exist in the snow mountains. Under the solid ice of the treasure house, there were fresh vegetation. With the melting of solid ice, more space is also revealed. Hidden in the vegetation is a narrow channel that can only be used by one person. It is from there that the incomparably rich magic element comes out. "That''s..." Feeling the unusually warm space below, which is completely different from the cold space of the snow mountain, rod showed an unexpected look. There is no doubt that he thought of something in his heart, but he is not sure. "Master, please let me explore. I will find out the abnormalities there." Aside, agran also felt the extraordinary place below, and then petitioned rod. No matter how bad the environment below, or how terrible creatures exist, agran will immediately go to explore as long as rod gives an order. Fear and hesitation do not exist in his heart. "Don''t worry." at the moment, rod seemed very calm. The things below were not enough to startle him who was in charge of the artifact. Compared with the huge waves raised by the elemental monarch, this was only a small scene. "Before you are sent to explore, you might as well listen to what she said from the creatures who understand the situation here." With that, under the eyes of agran, who was a little puzzled but didn''t dare to show it, rod crossed the space with a flash of fire. When rod came back here again, there was an extra figure beside him. "Rod, where are you taking me... Wait, this is..." Next to rod, the woman in a long ice blue dress just appeared in this space and made a puzzled inquiry. But soon, she seemed to find something. Her body trembled slightly, her eyes narrowed suddenly, and her whole body burst into a terrible momentum. "Master, she is..." aside, agran, who was waiting here, felt his whole body tight, and even his breathing became urgent. He looked at the woman with meaning, but his feet couldn''t help but want to step back. At this moment, agran felt the trembling from his blood, which was a sign of being suppressed, which was almost impossible for the great devil. The blood of the great devil, even in the whole hell, belongs to the top existence. Almost no creature can suppress the great devil in the blood. However, the ice blue woman in front of her did this. Her blood is older than the great devil. Even agran at this time can''t bear the suppression in her blood. Perhaps in appearance, the ice blue woman looks no different from human beings, but it is only her disguise. Under the human appearance, what is hidden is the real holy dragon. "Rod, why did you bring me here?" The boundless chill overflowed from her. At this moment, even the warmth of the space below was completely dissipated, and the cold frost began to spread on the grass. She stood in front of rod and fell towards rod with boundless pressure. Rod was like facing the whole snow mountain. Rod''s face changed slightly as he felt the momentum of Eustacia. At this moment, he clearly felt that the rank of uthea had reached the peak of legend, that is, the level of king. Previously, when helping her get rid of Molly''s control, she clearly had a distance from the whole rank, but rod inadvertently improved greatly and finally entered the peak of legend. However, perhaps because she has just reached this level, compared with the terrible ability of the elemental monarch to directly control the power of heaven and earth, uthea is slightly inferior at the moment. She has the chilly momentum of standing like a snow mountain, but the snow mountain is insignificant in front of the towering waves soaring into the sky. "Answer my question, rod, why did you take me to this site? If you can''t give me a satisfactory answer, even if inota favors you, I will let you experience the power of the holy dragon." After discovering that this place was the site of the once dragon Kingdom, euscia glared at rod and wanted to ask for an explanation from him. She didn''t understand that rod would take her to this sad place. Once in charge of the kingdom of the dragon, when she returned to her hometown, the past situation was vivid. Before the arrival of the Dragon slaughtering hero, the dragons lived a peaceful life again and enjoyed the service of their followers. Unfortunately, everything no longer exists. At present, the once prosperous dragon country is only a piece of ruins, leaving only wind and snow all over the sky. Facing the question of the holy dragon, rod just waved his hand: "Lord of the ice prison, my men accidentally found something strange here when they were on a mission in bracada. It is said that Molly will also notice that she has hit the mage country in the snow area recently. Maybe you who once took charge of the dragon country will know something." When Rhode mentioned the name of the big red dragon, EuCIA''s bright golden pupils coagulated and her face showed a look of fear. Molly''s blood orders became a nightmare in the hearts of countless dragons, even the holy dragon. She knew that rod didn''t simply share the information when he mentioned Mollier at this moment, but used it as a threat. She could get rid of Mollier''s blood control and even raise her status again, thanks to the unique artifact on enota. Chapter 2255 According to her former temper, after perceiving the threat in other people''s words, no matter what kind of blood flowed on the person or what identity she had, she would devour him alive and let him enjoy the majesty of the holy dragon. But at this moment, after the collapse of the Dragon Kingdom and being controlled by Molly''s blood orders, the holy dragon also restrained her minions "You''d better really find something in this site." euscia took a deep look at rod, and her threatening words were much less than at first. Beside rod, agran stared at the scene in amazement. He could not imagine that the ice blue woman whose blood was older than the great devil in his perception and looked powerful was soft in front of rod, which also made him respect rod more in his heart. "Here it is." Soon, under the guidance of rod, euscia also put her eyes into the warm space under their feet, and her eyes couldn''t help showing some surprise. "Savina, tell her what you found." rod glanced at the lizard hero and said. "Yes, master," said the lizard man, "I entered here by mistake in the process of searching for the ruins. It''s not like the scene in the snow mountain. I''m sure it''s hard to find such fertile soil even in the human inhabited eracia..." Soon, Savina told her discovery to the former owner of the Dragon kingdom. Listening to the lizard man''s story, Eustacia frowned and her eyes looked a little thoughtful. On one side, rod saw the color of Youxia. For a moment, he didn''t bother, but let the lizard man tell. Until the lizard man finished everything, Youxia sighed: "it turns out... That legend is true." "What legend?" Rhode asked quickly when he saw what Eustacia knew. Euscia did not answer, but looked down into the space: "go in and have a look." With that, without waiting for the big devil to explore the way first, she took the lead in entering the channel, which also made rod''s eyes slightly narrowed, and then followed behind her. Rod, walking slowly along the narrow passage exposed by the melting ice, felt a burst of full magic elements, completely wrapped his whole body up and down, and a warm meaning followed. Half man tall weeds can be seen everywhere nearby. You must use magic to clean the road before you can move on. Fortunately, rod can''t defeat him at this time. Rod doesn''t even need to use magic. Just launching the burning field is enough to turn the weeds into ashes. Rhode, who was born a mage, did not reject such an environment. Fighting in this environment is bound to increase the power of magic several times. Even if it is only a simple first-order magic, with the blessing of strong magic elements, it can also achieve the power of fourth-order magic in ordinary days. It is undoubtedly something that the mage dare not think of, but it can be done easily here. With rod''s deepening, the warm space inside the snow mountain became wider and wider, and even euscia, who was in front, showed surprise at this moment. Having lived in the frost cold peak for such a long time, she didn''t know that such a unique space was hidden under the eternal solid ice. "Magic plain..." Soon, hidden in the middle of the mountain, a vast green plain appeared in front of rod. It was from here that the rich Magic Elements spilled out. Feeling the scene completely different from the snow, rod also showed a bit of surprise. The scene in front of him is very similar to the magic plain in rod''s impression. Relying on his perception of magic elements, rod can determine that this is where the magic plain is. On the magic plain, the magicians will gain the corresponding increase of special skills according to the level of the magic plain. Thinking of this, rod condensed a magic arrow in his hand. In his perception, the growth degree of the magic plain should have reached the epic level. When all mages come here, they have the special skills of epic four series magic by default. Rod, who lived in the school of magic in his previous life, understood what an uproar would be caused once the bragada found the existence of this magic plain. Even the best magic plain in charge of the magic guild could not increase more than the expert level, let alone the epic level above the master level. In the magic plain, the extremely rich magic elements also bring strong vitality. With the blessing of the magic elements, everything here exists in harmony. The soil is extremely fertile and very suitable for settlement. The only pity is that rod didn''t see any living creatures here. Rod was not surprised at this. If there were living creatures who could enter the special space under the ice for thousands of years, I''m afraid the secret of the magic plain would have been known by those dragons. While rod was looking at the magic plain, euscia looked at all this in the hinterland of the mountain, with an incredible look in her eyes, and vaguely regretted it. If she could find out the existence of this place earlier, she might be able to hide a few of her peers here when the Dragon Slayer attacked, so as not to end up in the end. "How? Lord of ice prison, do you have an impression of everything here?" Aside, rod seemed to see something different in Eustacia''s expression and asked on his own initiative. In the face of rod''s inquiry, Eustacia fell into a deep silence. The magic plain is very vast. Rod and his party have just come near the entrance. The whole mountain is occupied by this special environment, but at this moment, the Lord of the ice prison has stopped moving forward. "Rod, do you know the mountains under our feet and the origin of the dragon country?" she asked slowly, staring at rod. "Mountains? You mean the frost cold peak... No, it''s the St. shanzel mountains? And the dragon country with the same name?" rod asked uncertainly as if he thought of something. "Yes," Eustacia nodded, confirming rod''s words. At this moment, rod couldn''t help thinking of something. When it comes to shanzel, rod seems to have a big impression. In hell, the current gluttony King''s name is shanzel. In addition, rod can''t think of anything else that will be related to this snow mountain. Seeing rod''s puzzled eyes, Josiah took the initiative to explain: "shanzel... That''s the name of an ancient giant. The snow mountain named after her is where she buried her bones." Soon, with the story of the ice blue woman, rod''s expression became surprised. Chapter 2256 "It is said that shanzel and her companions, including the derided dwarf, the priest abandoned by God, the hound without owner and the angel without wings, finally slept in the warm place of the snow mountain after completing the epic journey." Under Rhode''s slightly puzzled gaze, euscia said slowly. She looked at the warm magic plain, with some memories and nostalgia in her eyes. "Why haven''t I heard of these things? Even in the thieves guild, there are no relevant records." Rod asked suspiciously that he had never heard of this even in the games of previous lives. "That''s the story of the dragon. No one knows all this except us." euscia just shook her head and was not surprised by rod''s query. "My only regret is that I didn''t witness it with my own eyes. At least a hundred years have passed since shanzel fell asleep when I was born." "What did they do that could be called an epic journey? Did they conquer bracada?" rod scratched his head and asked in some confusion. In his opinion, an epic journey should at least be a story at this level. "Greater than that," said Eustacia affirmatively. "They brought the legendary holy thing, the ark." "Handed down artifact?" Rod looked stunned when he heard the name in Eustacia''s mouth. It was the name of the handed down artifact. "It''s impossible. If you want to obtain the handed down artifact, you must solve the mystery of the Obelisk around the world. Only in this way can you get the clues belonging to the handed down artifact..." It seems that something has come to mind, rod said quickly. Different from the general combination artifact, the increase brought by handed down artifact does not only affect one person. With the handed down artifact, all local creatures can enjoy the great improvement brought by it. At the same time, according to the different biological habits, the focus of promotion will change accordingly. Generally speaking, it is very flexible. After hearing euscia mention the handed down artifact, rod felt jealous. In previous lives, the handed down artifact finally fell into the hands of other players. Rod couldn''t see it at all. He didn''t expect to hear the legend of handed down artifact under the ruins of the Dragon kingdom. "If what you said is true, where is the ark now?" rod asked, as if thinking of something. However, at this time, Eustacia sighed deeply: "With the help of the ark, the Dragon Kingdom grew stronger and stronger at that time, and even those mages had to surrender the whole mountain range. Unfortunately, the good times did not last long. Before long, a cursed dragon was born in the Dragon kingdom. He mutilated his fellow dragons, and even the Holy dragon was killed by him. In the battle to encircle him, the ark was lost, and he was sentenced to prison Forbidden in the depths of the snow mountain until the moment of death. " With the story of yosia, rod was stunned. He seemed to think of something: "you''re talking about the evil dragon imprisoned in the ice prison? I heard enota mention it." Josiah nodded and confirmed rod''s words: "his name is Matira. The last time I saw him was when he was controlled by Molly. Through the human eye ring taken out by the magician, I saw that he seemed to be in the demon trial in hell and didn''t know what he was doing." "Really?" rod seemed to think of something. His expression changed slightly. As a participant in the hell trial, he didn''t remember the figure of the giant dragon in the trial. "You can ask enota. At that time, she should have seen that scene too." perceiving rod''s doubt, josia said faintly. Rod didn''t reply. In his impression, the evil dragon in his previous life should have joined the command of Molly in the third expansion, and became an important general of the Dragon legion, which brought a devastating blow to those mages. However, in this life, the direction of the evil dragon is very different. He not only did not join the Dragon army, but ran to the devil trial in hell and did not know what he was doing. "If you can find him, you may know the whereabouts of the ark from his mouth. He is the witness of the battle. Of course, if you can make him speak. For countless years, even the blood order of the holy dragon can''t make him say more." Seeing rod''s thoughtful look, Josiah slowly reminded him. "Handed down artifact? I''ll explore it when I have time, but now..." Soon, rod shook his head and his mind calmed down. Compared with tracking down the whereabouts of the evil dragon in hell, now he obviously has more important things to complete and has no time to devote too much energy. Whether it is the threat of the elemental monarch or the awakening of the hero Tanan, it is more important than this. After thinking about all this, rod calmed down. Compared with handed down artifacts, the magic plain hidden in the middle of the mountain is more valuable. The glittering light shines continuously in the magic plain. It does not need the lighting of fire. Rod can clearly see everything nearby. The warmth different from the snow makes it suitable for living here. More importantly, the magic plain is full of a large number of magic elements. The mage can also get twice the result with half the effort when he uses it to meditate and study magic. The threat of the element monarch makes the island of the water element plane no longer safe. The existence of the water spirit ball can only limit the element monarch for a while. When the effect of the water spirit ball dissipates, everything on the island will be submerged by the flood. In the main plane, Rhode''s territory takes Sao city as the core, covering the whole vilning. A large number of corpse witch towns are guarded there, and even angels dare not go deep into it rashly. Diya, who is close to him, also has a tendency to bow to him. As long as rod is willing, he can put him in his pocket. Just doing so is bound to lead to the joint confrontation of other forces. Coupled with the approaching end of the day, rod has no time to take this matter into account. The forces led by Sao city are undoubtedly too conspicuous. With the opening of the doomsday war, it will become the primary target of the enemy. The disaster of destruction may come at any time. Even rod may not be able to save everything in the doomsday. The existence of the island was originally a refuge at the end of the day, but now it is facing a greater crisis. The cunning rabbit still has three caves. At this time, after feeling the environment of the magic plain, rod decided to come here. In terms of details, rod can''t compare with blakada. He can''t directly use the lives of a large number of slaves to explore the ectopic surface like the magic guild. However, at this moment, he found a place more indicative of avoiding the disaster of the end than the ectopic surface, that is, the magic plain. Chapter 2257 Thinking of this, rod looked at yosia aside and asked slowly, "Lord of ice prison, what do you think of this magical plain?" Euscia looked at him and immediately understood the idea of the dead Mage: "the above is the ruins of the Dragon kingdom. There are no things I miss. Even my children died in the hands of the mage. I am no longer the master here. If you want this magic plain, just take it." When he heard the speech, rod''s face showed joy, but he heard euscia continue, "but I hope you can promise me one thing." Rod looked at her and said, "what''s the matter? Whether it''s to avenge those mages for you or to relieve Molly''s blood control for other dragons, as long as I can do it, I think I will do it." However, Eustacia shook her head: "none. I just hope you can treat inota well." "What?" rod''s mouth twitched. He didn''t expect that Eustacia would say such a word. "Lord rod, I can feel that you are a very ambitious man," said euscia seriously, "If you let me describe it, you are like the evil dragon in human beings. You feed on other people''s blood and other people''s souls. In your field, they can''t be free even if they die, and they have to continue to serve you. I just hope that one day you won''t extend your claws to enota." In the face of the persuasion of the Lord of the ice prison, rod reluctantly spread his hand: "what do you mean? Am I not good to inotard?" Rod''s inquiry only received a cold glance from Josiah: "if it''s as good as you said, what''s the matter with the woman who hates inota in the dark?" "What you said is..." rod was stunned, and then he seemed to think of something, and his face suddenly changed. "Don''t you know? She came here several times with a strong intention of killing each time. If I hadn''t been promoted and could barely deal with it, inota couldn''t survive in a deep sleep." Josiah said faintly, but the content of her words undoubtedly surprised rod. At this moment, rod thought of her unusual vigilance and the ice stains left on the giant cocoon when he saw euscia. Rod didn''t care too much before, but at this moment, rod undoubtedly figured out something after hearing euscia mention all this. At a time when rod didn''t know, yosia repeatedly blocked the assassination of enota by the thief leader. If it weren''t for the holy dragon, enota might have had an accident. "You should have told me all this earlier," said rod in a deep voice. He clenched his fists and felt his anger burning in his heart for the first time after recovering from the form of the dead. It was not the actions of euscia that caused rod''s anger, but the leader of the thief who secretly assassinated enota. At this time, rod had already exceeded the time agreed with him. Rod was still glad that such a thing had happened when he thought she had forgotten herself. "I don''t know your attitude. What if you instigated her behavior?" Rhode''s words were exchanged for the ridicule of yosia. In her opinion, the necromancer could do everything, and she didn''t know what wrong enota was. She could look at the crazy necromancer. Rod sighed deeply. Now that he knew about it, he naturally wouldn''t sit idly by. He was more in enota''s situation than everything in brakada. "Agran, you go back to the island first, inform the death knight Kane, and ask him to organize people to explore this magical plain to ensure that there are no hidden dangers here." rod said with a gloomy face and a serious look. The great devil naturally dared not violate anything: "then, master?" "Later words..." rod said with a sharp light in his eyes, "go to meet commander farezer and let him prepare the most elite and pain free members of the Legion. The battle is coming." Agran immediately took command. With a flash of fire, his body went across the space. After agran left, rod looked at euscia. It happened that she didn''t want to stay in this place that recalled her sad memories. Under rod''s leadership, the two returned to the island again. After sending euscia back to the castle of cards and saying a simple goodbye, rod shuttled through the flame again. This time, he came to the deepest part of the sea. With the blessing of the burning field, rod''s flame escape completely lost the cooling limit. It belongs to the power of the elemental monarch, which makes the flame escape undergo an essential transformation. Space can no longer block rod. As long as he moves his mind, he can go to any corner of the world, except those places where the magic barrier is arranged. When he came to the depths of the ocean, the cold water immediately flooded Rhode. With Rhode''s arrival, the ocean also boiled, the hot bubbles churned upward, and the flame burned in the water. This place is outside the protection of the water spirit ball. In order to guard against the threat of the elemental monarch, rod maintains the burning field all the time, even more cautious than when fighting the mage. Stepping on the soft seabed, rod came to the deepest part of the ocean. The dark fire dispersed the darkness in the depths of the ocean. Even if there was no burning field, the fire magic elements here were frighteningly rich. There is an undersea volcano at rod''s feet. Bursts of smoke rise and then melt into the depths of the ocean. Listen carefully, and you can hear a regular crisp sound from the tumbling sound of bubbles. Kalenda, the swordsman brought back by rod from hell, exists in the depths of the volcano. Even the huge waves above almost engulf the whole sky. There is still silence in the depths of the ocean. Nothing can break the peace here. Aware of rod''s arrival, soon, a huge hand poked out of the crater. Soon, the huge Karen Da also appeared in front of rod. "Have you repaired that treasure?" rod asked with a spiritual seal, looking at the Titan in front of him. Kalenda''s forging ability can not only be used to build weapons. It was with his help that rod successfully combined the source of magic. Kalenda opened her mouth and wanted to laugh proudly, but only a pile of bubbles gushed out. Soon, he stretched out his hand and lifted a strong silver chain from the submarine volcano. When Rhode got it, the treasure had shrunk to fit Rhode''s body. Looking at the unique treasure in his hand and checking its properties, Rhode couldn''t help feeling certain. Chapter 2258 With a flash of fire, rod set foot in the thieves'' headquarters again. As a powerful organization that is not attached to any forces, the thief headquarters is located in the shadow plane, which does not belong to any of the four elements. Even if the mage comes here, his ability is not easy to use. Only the power of the shadow that conforms to the rules of the plane can play the best effect. The arrival of rod also surprised many thieves nearby. At this moment, they all thought of some rumors about rod, which seemed to be closely related to the leader of the thieves. With rod''s arrival, soon, the shadow came quietly from a distance and wrapped rod''s whole body in an instant. The boundless darkness immediately swallowed rod completely. If other creatures were shrouded in the darkness, I''m afraid they would have been in a panic, but rod seemed extremely calm. "Rod, you''re here at last. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time... Wait, what''s wrong with your eyes?" A familiar whisper came from rod''s ear. With the dark package, the man who always lived in the dark also came quietly, and the crisp footsteps echoed in the hall of the thief''s headquarters. The powerful thief leader keenly found the abnormality in rod. At this moment, the scarlet light in rod''s eyes had faded. Under the deep darkness, his eyes did not focus on one place, but seemed a little confused. She had seen this blankness in other creatures countless times, and she didn''t expect to see it in rod. With this whisper, a hand rested on rod''s shoulder. The bursts of heat flow from the front also explained to rod that the man in the dark was looking at himself carefully. It was obviously his own change that attracted her attention. "Do you have any information you don''t know? I was injured not long ago and lost my eyes to see through the dark," rod said in a deep voice. "How could this happen? It must be those blakada mages who hurt you. It must be..." in the dark, the voice of the thief leader was no longer calm, but filled with terrible anger. "I heard that you went to the castle on the island and fought with the holy dragon there. Do you have anything to explain?" Rhode asked after recalling euscia''s previous words. "So what? You exceeded the deadline we agreed. Have you forgotten?" In the face of Rhode''s questioning, the thief leader seemed not to care. With her strength, even the creatures at the top of the legend could not help her. There was nothing worthy of her fear. "I care more about your eyes than this. How dare you lose those eyes that see through the dark without my permission?" In the dark, she saw that rod kept full vigilance, but her eyes were still at a loss. Sally showed a look of disappointment. Once, rod made her feel so special that she didn''t hesitate to open the classics of the thieves'' Guild. It was her unique eyes. At this time, when rod didn''t have that ability, she looked no different from other creatures. She grabbed rod''s collar and showed an unwilling look on her face. She had waited in the dark for countless years to find such a person who could see herself. Who thought that rod now had lost this ability. The silver lightning suddenly appeared in the dark, and then was deeply swallowed by the darkness. Fortunately, this was not futile. Rod laid the Titan''s arrow in front of him and successfully drove the thief leader back. "Let''s finish this," rod said in a deep voice. The thief leader is powerful. He will not tolerate such a threat and always exist behind him. "Do you want to die? You are not my opponent at all. As long as I like, you will turn into a corpse in an instant." The thief leader gave a cold hum, but it was not a big talk. Rod has no ability to resolve the raid of the thief leader. In the face of such an enemy who can shuttle through the darkness, even at the moment, he has only one choice to escape with space magic. Or, it should have been. "Really? Why don''t you try and see if you can touch me?" Facing the threat of the thief leader, rod seemed calm and said faintly. Rod''s calmness also aroused the vigilance of the thief leader. According to her understanding of the necromancer, he is not a rash person. If he dares to do so, he must have found some dependence he doesn''t know. In the dark, the sound of clear footsteps reached rod''s ears. Sally was approaching rod a little, but stopped near rod. She held out her hand to reach rod in front of her, but she was blocked by a wall surrounded by chains. She stepped back, and the wall composed of chains suddenly disappeared into the void. The seemingly unimpeded space between the two has long been separated by chains. "Is this... The yoke of war? I remember it should be in the hands of those mages. I didn''t expect you to get it." Sally seemed to think of something and said unexpectedly. Rod was not too surprised to see Sally say the name of the treasure. In the view of the thief leader, if she didn''t know the origin of the treasure, maybe it was something that surprised rod. After losing the scarlet eye, rod could not see Sally''s body, but he could also feel the surprise of the thief leader: "I said, let''s end this matter." "Ha ha..." however, rod''s proposal only received Sally''s ridicule. "Do you think the war yoke can trap me? This matter is not over. After I kill all the enemies in the war yoke, I will finish it with you." In the darkness behind Sally, the members of the Legion who secretly hid here and prepared for the shackles of war in advance also appeared at this moment. Led by the valiant and skillful Vios, after the selection of commander fareze, these Legion members are brave and fearless, and even the team left in brakada is empty. "Master..." Vios silently recited rod''s name in his heart, as if it could bring him infinite power. He was not afraid of the strong enemies in his chains. Even if the other party was the peak of legend and comparable to the existence of the king of hell, even if he could not see anything, with the cooperation of many Legion members, Vios was not afraid. He grasped the weapons in his hand and had to fight one of them when the enemy appeared. However, the next moment, Vios only felt his neck cool. In a trance, he seemed to see the blood gushing from his neck, but his eyes were full of darkness, and he seemed to be completely swallowed by the darkness and fell powerlessly to the ground. Chapter 2259 In the dark, there was no scream or wail, but the hearts of all Legion members were undoubtedly strained to the extreme. The battle showed a one-sided trend. Even the most brave devil could not stop the thief leader for a moment. She was like a poisonous snake in the dark, constantly giving fatal blows to the Legion members. In rod''s perception, just at the moment when the battle started, most of the big demons were reduced. They could not pass a move in front of the thief leader, or even howl, so they lost their lives in an instant. It belongs to the power of the shadow field and is brought into full play by the thief leader. In the dark, her body haunts. No Legion member knows when she will be attacked. The members of the Legion who once brought death to others are trembling in the dark like lambs to be slaughtered. If any other team came here, even the Dragon Legion controlled by Molly would collapse in morale and lose the courage to continue fighting in front of the terrible enemies hidden in the dark. Fortunately, at this moment, as the controller of death, rod was not far away and quietly felt all this. "Huh?" Soon, as the battle went on, Sally also found something wrong. The Legion members who died in her hands soon recovered from their injuries, and then stood up again, looking the same as before, except for a little more fear. At this moment, Sally seemed to think of something and couldn''t help stopping her movements. She knew that rod had a unique field that could revive dead creatures. If it is normal, in Sally''s eyes, the death field of rod is no big deal. Even if she is resurrected again, those Legion members will die and still can''t compete with the real legendary peak. Moreover, there is another fatal weakness in this ability, that is the existence of rod''s noumenon. As long as Rhode''s noumenon is solved, the field of death will disappear, and there is no need to pay attention to those reborn undead creatures, which is why she did not pay attention to Rhode''s threat. In Sally''s opinion, those blakada mages may be limited by magic and can''t directly destroy rod''s body, but she is good at assassination. As long as she wants, she can take rod''s life in an instant. No matter how high rod''s basic attributes are, she can''t stop her assassination from the shadow field. However, the emergence of the shackles of war has completely changed this situation. Shrouded in the shackles of war, she and rod were separated in two different spaces and could only stare at roddry outside the shackles. If you want to get rid of the shackles of war, you must kill all the Legion members inside the shackles. If you want to kill all the Legion members who are constantly reborn, you must first get rid of the shackles of war and solve the problem of controlling the field of death outside. At this moment, Sally only felt that she was in a dead circle. Even the well-informed she couldn''t think of any way to get rid of it. Unlike Eli, Sally, who is good at close combat, can''t directly destroy the war shackles. Under the casting of the swordsman kalenda, the imprisonment ability of the war shackles is stronger than ever before. Even if she is shrouded in the magic field again, she can persist for a long time. Under the shadow of the field, everyone except Sally will lose their vision. Other members of the thief headquarters can''t help her at this moment. On the contrary, if they are killed, they will add new enemies to Sally under the transformation of the death field. "How''s it going, lady shadow?" Beyond the shackles, see that the situation is settled, rod said slowly. Under this set of rogue tactics, even Sally, who is at the top of the legend and can take the life of the great devil by raising her hand, can''t get out of the dilemma and can only be trapped in the shackles of war forever. As early as when he got the war yoke, rod thought of this tactic. Unfortunately, the war yoke at that time had been damaged. Rod was not able to display this tactic until Karen Da repaired it. "Can we finish this now?" As soon as rod''s voice fell, he heard a cold hum. As the leader of thieves, Sally will not be frightened by rod''s threat. In the face of rod''s threat, Sally silently accelerated the killing of Legion members. Even if it can shield the perceived darkness, it can not prevent the smell from coming. While Rhode holds the victory ticket, he also suffers from the Legion members in the shackles. Vios, who had climbed up from the ground, could not remember how many times he woke up, perhaps the seventeenth time, or more. Before his body stood firm, his head flew out. Vios, whose body was separated, had a look of consternation on his face. He could only wait for the next chance to wake up in the dark. I don''t know how long later, the movement in the shackles gradually calmed down, replaced by bursts of crying. Even the demons who like to fight in hell can''t bear it at this moment. Countless deaths have already made their faces collapse. If they were allowed to choose, they would prefer to be silent in the dark forever, rather than go through the process of death in the dark countless times like now. "Well, you won..." With a violent gasp, the thief leader came to rod again. In the dark, they looked different across the chain sealed wall in front of them. Although rod couldn''t see everything in front of him, his face showed the confidence of winning, while Sally showed a complex look of fatigue mixed with some reluctance. Killing those Legion members countless times can make Sally tired. Even the battle with the top of the legend didn''t make her so hard. To Sally''s dismay, her move did not achieve any results. No matter how fast the slaughter was, it could not keep up with the rebirth of Legion members in the field of death. Sally is not a stupid person. After confirming that she can''t get rid of the shackles of war with her own ability, she took the initiative to come to rod and said softly. Looking at rod in front of her, Sally''s face looked very complicated. When she first met rod, she looked at him differently because of rod''s special eyes, but she never regarded him as a threat. Even if she knew that rod was holding an artifact, she just regarded it as a more powerful toy. She believed that she could control rod and that rod would make a wise choice. After that, rod''s choice was beyond her expectation. Now, even she has to admit that rod is the object she must face up to. At this time, rod is enough to threaten the existence of the legendary summit. Chapter 2260 After realizing the difference of rod, Sally''s eyes at him gradually changed. At this moment, she couldn''t help treating rod as an existence at the same level. "How can you lift the shackles?" In the dark, the voice belonging to Sally came out. She stretched out her hand and wanted to touch rod in front, but she was blocked by the wall composed of chains. "First of all, I need you to stay away from inota and Rowling. I have lost my scarlet eyes and have nothing you care about." rod also put forward his own requirements after noticing Sally''s compromise. Under the dark package, Sally didn''t answer. Rod could only detect that her heart was not calm from her rapid breathing. "In addition, I also need detailed information about the space cracks in the endless sea in the Far West." it seems to think of something, rod added. When rod mentioned this, Sally looked calm. The information about the space cracks in the ocean was not important information in the thieves'' Guild. Except for those who were on the surface, only a few crew members would care about it. "I can agree to your terms, rod, but you have to answer me a question." Listening to Sally''s slightly unwilling inquiry, rod couldn''t help frowning: "what''s the problem?" "I''ve studied all your deeds, from your rise from Diya to starting artifact wars, and even finally falling into hell. I know what kind of person you are," Sally said hastily, "Tell me, why did you make such a choice? You''ve seen me in the dark. Is my appearance inferior to that fairy dragon? She''s not even human. Even if she lives another 100 years, she won''t reach my current state. Why did you finally choose her?" Sally gazed at rod in the dark. Perhaps rod did lose her scarlet eyes and could no longer see her hidden in the deep darkness, but she just wanted an answer. In the face of Sally''s inquiry, rod fell silent. Perhaps considering the interests and accepting the kindness of the thief leader, it is a sure thing to make a profit, but rod made a completely different choice. Even rod himself didn''t know how to answer for a moment. "When my soul was still in hell, I fell into a dreamland." After a long time, rod answered slowly. "In the dreamland, I was trapped for hundreds of years. With the passage of time, I forgot the strong enemy I had defeated and the glory I had achieved. But I never forgot her, her smile, even the appearance of eating magic eyes, and, of course, Rowling." In the dark, although rod could not see everything in front of him, his eyes seemed to see through the darkness, and his eyes were very firm. "If you ask why, that''s my answer." As rod''s words fell, Sally opened her mouth, but at last she said nothing. For countless years, what she is eager to look for is not only a person who can see her in the dark, but also a partner who is willing to give everything for her. However, such a person is almost impossible to appear. With her strength and status, she doesn''t need others to pay anything for her. In the face of the bandit leader who always lives in the dark, even if the legendary creature sees it, she must be full of vigilance, for fear that one carelessness will lead to death, not to mention any other ideas. Sally had to lower her requirements. Finally, as long as she can see her, no matter what the creature is. From rod''s body, she felt the excitement of long absence. Rod met all her requirements. Unfortunately, rod''s answer also made her understand that in rod''s heart, she could never compare with those two people. "It''s over." In the dark, she sighed deeply and said with some loss. Rod was stunned and didn''t understand what Sally meant. "Untie the chains of war, Lord rod. I promise your request and won''t threaten them any more." Aware of the change in Sally''s tone, rod seemed to realize something. The thief leader in the dark seemed to finally give up the idea of the past. "Die for death." In addition to the previous connection, in the face of the existence of such a legendary peak, rod still held due respect and immediately ordered the members of the Legion in the shackles of war. After receiving rod''s order, these Legion members immediately showed a look of understanding. Rod''s order also seemed to represent the end of countless deaths. Of course, they needed to die for the last time before the final end came. Soon, the members of the self ruled Legion fell to the ground, and rod temporarily turned off the effects in the field of death by relying on divine soul summoning. With the fall of all the Legion members, when the last legion member also loses its vitality, the conditions for lifting the shackles of war are also met, and the battle ends with the total destruction of the Legion members. Of course, all this is only temporary. When rod takes back the shackles of war, he will open the field of death again and give the Legion members new life. In front of Sally, the originally sealed chain wall was shrinking a little, and finally turned into a short section of the length of her arm. After feeling the change of this treasure, rod immediately stretched out his hand and took it back. Suddenly, rod made a movement. From the other end of the chain, he felt a pulling force. "As the leader of thieves, do you like this treasure?" Aware of this power, rod asked faintly. It was obvious that Sally was holding the other end of the yoke of war. At this moment, rod was alert. The war yoke was his indispensable treasure. Only with the cooperation of the war yoke could he display the rogue tactics with the death field as the core. Even the existence of the legendary peak would be completely trapped in the war yoke if there were no targeted means. Without the shackles of war, rod''s strength will undoubtedly decline a lot. If Sally really took a fancy to the shackles of war and planned to win them over, rod would never agree. Although Sally agrees not to shoot the two people behind the island, it does not mean that she will easily let rod go. The treasures on rod will be jealous no matter who sees them. On the contrary, sally at this time is completely free of worries and can show all her strength in front of rod. At this time, rod only felt a tight heart. It might not be so simple to get out of trouble here. When rod was on guard, a pull came from the other end of the chain. The force was so great that even rod couldn''t help taking a few steps forward. In the dark, with a faint fragrance, rod only felt a smart thing in his arms. Just when rod was stunned, with the warm heat flow, he felt something warm covering his mouth. Chapter 2261 "All the information you want to know can be queried on the remnant page of the silent book. I won''t withdraw your permission. I hope you can think of me when using the silent book." The darkness gradually receded from rod''s side, and soon his vision was clear again. Sally''s words echoed in his ears and felt the warmth in front of him. Rod fell silent for a moment and slowly put away the shackles of war. The power in the field of death once again showed itself around him, and the members of the Legion who had originally laid off themselves climbed up from the ground one after another. Aware of the darkness, the eyes of the Legion members showed ecstasy. They were freed from endless death. Although they may experience such death after that, at least for now, they don''t have to suffer that kind of torture. "Master, what are we going to do next?" Vios trembled to rod and asked him for instructions. "When you return to Sao City, the thief guild is no longer a threat." Rod left a faint sentence. After looking at the distance, his body melted into the fire. Seeing this, the nearby Legion members immediately followed. His body emerged from the fire, and soon rod returned to the familiar city of Sao. As the threat of the elemental monarch has not been lifted, the island is no longer a safe place, and the important things have been transferred to Sao city first. Next to rod, the rest of the Legion came one after another. They didn''t want to stay in the gloomy thief headquarters for a moment. "Master, I''m glad you can come back safely." With rod''s return, many Legion members who stayed here also found their traces. Agran was the first to congratulate rod. Because he had other tasks, he did not go to the thief headquarters with rod. "You are so lucky to avoid dozens of deaths..." seeing agran''s appearance, Vios seemed to think of something and said jealously. "What?" agran scratched his head and didn''t understand what he meant. Naturally, he didn''t understand what happened there. On the other hand, rod thought of Sally''s reminder before she left. With his heart moving, a booklet appeared in his hand. It was the remnant of the silent book that Sally had given him a long time ago, so he could query the relevant information from the thieves'' Association in time. Because of fear in his heart, rod never used this treasure. Until this time, he officially opened this book. "Space crack..." With rod''s whispers, colors began to appear on the originally empty booklet. It is a detailed map, which draws everything on the endless sea west of krylord and south of bulakada, that is, beyond the mainland, from scattered islands and easily overlooked reefs to the nests of sea demons and Naga and the treasures of sunken ships, with detailed records, including the location information of spatial cracks required by rod. Looking at this detailed map, rod''s breath was urgent. Only cartographers who have traveled the whole continent and traveled all over the world can draw such a map. On the whole continent, perhaps only the thief guild has such a record. Looking at the booklet in her hand, rod fell into silence for a time. Sally once said that she had given herself the highest level of intelligence authority and could query all kinds of information through the residual page. Until now, she didn''t mean to change her mind. "Tell the two barbarian heroes to go to the nearest space crack if they can''t wake up Tanan." After checking the information on the map, rod took it to the necromancer on standby for transcription, and then ordered agran. It would be great if the two barbarian heroes could awaken Tanan. If not, rod also made a backup plan in advance. He would not place his hope on uncertain things. Agran immediately took orders. After the necromancer copied the map, he shuttled away from the fire. After all this, when rod relaxed a little and was ready to return to bracada and return the elite devil who followed him to the thief headquarters to the Legion that had not yet separated from bracada, he suddenly saw the remnant pages of the book of silence trembling violently. Rod was stunned and didn''t understand what happened in the book of silence. Was Sally looking for herself in this way? Maybe it was Sally''s words before she left that touched rod. Looking at this unique book, rod remembered the thief leader who lived in the dark. Slightly puzzled, rod opened the pamphlet in his hand, and then his expression changed slightly. He saw several lines of blood red words on the originally empty page. "Emergency information: the gate of hell has been opened. Please go to the nearby thief guild for refuge if you see the news near eracia." "Hell''s gate..." Looking at the words appearing in the silent book, rod felt a little more uneasy. The core event of the third expansion is the coming of the war of doomsday. Even the threat of the elemental monarch is only an episode in the battle of doomsday, or part of the doomsday. The opening of the gate of hell is the sign of the coming of the war of doom. The approaching of the end also made rod a little urgent. With his current strength, he was not enough to reverse the whole battle of the end. At most, he just turned up a few waves. Even the elemental monarch, he can''t pass now, let alone others. In previous lives, those demons colluded with the Necromancers who were unwilling to fail in the second expansion, and built a hell gate for thousands of people to pass through on the silent plain of Diya. The infinite Hell demons went directly to the surface world from the Red Gate, cooperated with the magicians who had already dug the channel, and brought a devastating blow to the surface creatures. Of course, those who need to pass through the gate of hell are limited to those ordinary demons with low strength. They have a unique existence similar to the great devil. Space has long been unable to stop them. Those powerful hell Lords have also mastered various methods to reach the surface world. At this time, rod''s change in the process of the second expansion also greatly changed the position of the hell gate. As the controller of the necromancer, rod had not received any news about the hell gate from Diya before. "Where is the gate of hell?" With the question in his heart, rod sent such a question to the book of silence. Soon, the answer from the book of silence also surprised rod. Chapter 2262 "This is our hometown... We''re finally back!" Walking on the vast desert, the ogre said excitedly. Perhaps because of the proximity to the snow mountains, the climate here is still cold, but from the cold wind blowing in the face, the ogre King feels no longer the damp and chilly of the blakada snow area, but the dry and desolate of the krulod desert. After suffering, he even lost his life for a time, but under the skin of this undead creature, the ogre King''s heart is still hot and hot. Even in the snow, he can''t bury this heat. On one side, although York with blue skin didn''t say anything, his burning eyes also exposed his inner thoughts. They crossed the cold Saint xiangzel mountains. Along the way, they didn''t meet any other creatures. The mage''s footprints have gone away. Now, they finally returned to crullod. "Colger, I still remember you secretly uniting mankind to destroy the war of the throne. I will settle accounts with you this time when I return to krylord! I will let all creatures flowing with krylord''s blood understand your true face!" It seems that he thought of something. York''s eyes coagulated, and the arrogance of a barbarian creature burst out from him. This breath is so unreasonable. I''m afraid no one can imagine that he was a learned mage. Beside him, Badu also felt the momentum change of York. He just wanted to remind him to give priority to completing the master''s task and not destroy the master''s plan because of his own impulse. He suddenly stopped and looked back. The fire burst out from behind them, and the heat dissipated the cold nearby. A big red devil appeared behind them. "The master asked me to tell you that if you can''t wake up Tanan, go to the nearest space crack to meet." What came out of the flame was agran''s body. Agran, holding a giant sickle, brought rod''s orders and a map of the location of the space crack to the two savage creatures. York took the map from agran''s hand, glanced briefly, confirmed that most of the terrain records on the map were right for the cloylord area in his impression, and then nodded: "I understand. I will try my best to complete the master''s task and try to awaken the hero Tanan." Agran didn''t say much. After crossing a long distance, his flame hiding fell into the cooling. Unlike rod, with all kinds of unique abilities, he could only stay next to the two savage creatures and wait for the end of the cooling time. Due to the anti magic ability of the hero''s remains, it can only take effect in a certain range of his body. Agran dare not expose the whereabouts of others because of his random walk. He can only follow these two barbarian creatures and move towards the territory of crullod. "Huh? No!" As he walked, agran seemed to feel something. Suddenly his face changed dramatically and hurried to stop the two savage creatures beside him. "What are you doing? Do you want to delay the task assigned by the master?" the ogre king didn''t understand what had happened. His heart had already been affected by his nearby hometown. At the moment, when he saw agran blocking his way, he immediately complained with dissatisfaction. "Badu, calm down." seeing agran''s alert look, York also found something wrong under careful feeling, and then scolded in a low voice. Agran booed them, and then led several people who completely covered their breath up a mountain in front under the cover of the hero''s remains. "That''s..." Looking over the mountain and at the wonders of the desert ahead, agran showed a bit of shock. A huge fire gate stands on the desert which should be empty, and endless demons emerge from it. They have different kinds. What they have in common is that they rush towards the East with roaring and killing intention. As demons are too dense, demons often fall in the squeeze, and then trampled by demons in the rear. For a large number of demons in the team, this has no impact at all. On the contrary, the dispersion of bloody breath has stimulated the killing intention of these demons. The abyss demons with long whip kept order on both sides of the team and constantly whipped the demons who had left the team. The big demons with the same blood as agran guarded the door of the fire door. They looked relaxed and had no enemies. They dared to stop the dungeon Legion pouring out of the door. The wild creatures who crossed the snow mountain from the South were not detected by those demons because of the difference in direction. There is only one target for those demons, that is eracia, just east of here. "Hell''s gate... How is this possible..." With a trace of disbelief, agran slowly called out the name of the door. Even though he had left hell and become a member of rod''s undead army, agran still maintained full awe of the existence of the gate of hell. What agran could not imagine was that, according to legend, the bridge used to capture the main plane and connect hell with the surface world, that is, the existence of the gate of hell, even appeared in front of him, and just blocked the way of savage creatures. If agran hadn''t discovered it early, it wouldn''t be a good end to wait until the movements of savage creatures were detected by the demons pouring out of the gate of hell. "How could this happen..." looking at the red door that blocked the whole road, the cannibal devil showed some frustration and finally approached his hometown. As a result, such an accident happened. He subconsciously shrunk his head, but he didn''t want to be found by those demons. "It happened suddenly. It''s not a problem you can deal with. Stay here and be vigilant at all times. I must inform the master of the news and leave everything to him to decide..." Looking at the gate of hell in the distance, agran naturally understood the seriousness of the problem. Relying only on the two barbarians in front of him, if he wanted to break through the barrier of the gate of hell and return to krylord, the possibility was close to zero. This was no longer an event they could control. He must feed back the situation to his master and then listen to his master''s arrangement. "No, I''m already here." A deep voice echoed in agran''s ear. Listening to the familiar voice, agran felt a joy in his heart and an excited look on his face. He felt uneasy because of the appearance of the gate of hell. Now he calmed down because of the appearance of that man. On one side, two savage creatures were also slightly surprised. Looking back, they saw rod walking through the space with the flame. Chapter 2263 "Hell''s gate..." Looking at the red door separating the whole desert, rod''s face became ugly. Due to his change, the location of the hell gate also changed greatly. Those demons finally chose the krulod desert in the west of elasia as the construction site of the hell gate. In ordinary times, rod may not care. No matter where the hell gate is, it has little impact on him, but at this moment, the emergence of the hell gate undoubtedly disrupted his plan. The gate of hell traversing ten miles can be used for tens of thousands of creatures to pass through at the same time. The door frame seems to be made of sulfur and iron. It is carved with painful and wailing human beings. It is also like directly using living people as a mold and wrapped with a layer of solidified magma. At the moment, infinite demons are pouring out of it. The dense demons, like a red torrent, completely engulfed the desert in front of them and extended towards eracia. Rod, who has the memory of his previous life, knows that the gate of hell in front of him is not only the entrance for the devil to enter the surface world, but also a transit station connecting all the main cities of hell, providing the devil with unparalleled mobility. With the progress of the battle of doomsday, this will become the core of the hell Corps. In previous lives, in order to destroy the hell gate, players did not know how many attacks were organized. Countless creatures fought here. The whole land of the silent plain was dyed red by blood. The smell of the sky lasted for a long time. Even the real body of the king fell here. Finally, the hell gate was completely destroyed by the joint efforts of the angel army and the remaining forest guardians. "Colger must have done it!" On one side, York seemed to think of something. He looked at the demon torrent and swallowed up a small group of savage creatures living on the wasteland in an instant. He couldn''t help gnashing his teeth. "I''ve seen those magicians who preach the coming of the end. They tried to get involved in the battle for the throne of crullod and the candidate to unite the leader of crullod, but they were rejected by me... It seems that the colger they finally chose did not live up to their expectations." "Kolg..." Rod seemed to think of something. In his previous life, colger was the leader of the barbarians in the battle of doom. He won the battle of krylord''s throne and led the savage creatures of krylord to fight against the devil on the wasteland. He is known as the successor of the hero Tanan. Rod doesn''t know much about other things. According to York, it is obviously because rod''s change to the second expansion film has changed colger''s fate. In this life, colger can''t help but reach an agreement with those doomsday believers to help them build a hell gate for countless demons to pass through on the wasteland. "You return to the snow mountain of St. shanzel temporarily, bypass the hell gate from behind, and enter the krylord desert from the other end. Agran, you go back to the magic plain on the snow mountain and clean up the area as soon as possible." Soon, rod made a decision in his heart and ordered several people nearby. "What about you, master?" asked agran, who was slightly worried after receiving the order. "I''ll go to the gate of hell." Rod said a simple word, and then aroused the great demon blood in his body. With the blessing of the power of blood, soon, rod''s shape changed a lot. His head gave birth to sharp long horns, and his skin became red. If he matched with a symbolic giant sickle, no one could see the clue. There was a real great demon blood in rod''s body. As a sign of the coming of the doomsday war, the emergence of hell gate is also linked to many racing achievements. Rod recalled that when the hell gate was destroyed, all the players involved in the action received rich attribute rewards in return from the racing achievements, and even completed the transformation of attributes. At this time, rod obviously did not expect to destroy the rich reward of hell gate. What he wanted was only a simple achievement linked to hell gate. The basic attributes brought by racing achievements have continuously improved rod''s strength. Even if this improvement is extremely slight, rod will not be too much for those achievements. When the savage creatures carrying the hero''s remains safely returned to the snow mountain, the fire flashed. When the nearby space returned to calm, rod had come to the red door. After the nearby demons noticed rod''s arrival and felt the pressure of blood, the low-level demons gushed out of the door and immediately made way for him. Even if the crowd of the team pushed his companions to the ground or even stepped directly into meat sauce, these demons didn''t complain. This is the repressive relationship existing in the demon''s blood. In the distance, the great devil in charge of guarding also found rod''s arrival. After feeling the terrible smell emitted by rod, they wisely didn''t come forward to ask. Anyway, they believed that no one dared to mess around in front of the gate of hell. Relying on the unimpeded blood of rod, he soon entered the gate of hell. Bursts of heat flow came from the red vortex space in the gate of hell. At the other end of the red gate was the hell that the world was afraid of, but rod was more familiar with. Rod felt that some information had been added to the system log and checked the contents. Rod felt happy. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "You got the racing achievement [doomsday baptism]." "[apocalyptic baptism]: pass through the gate of hell. Basic reward fire magic resistance + 50%. After wearing it, you are immune to all fire magic." "You have achieved a racing achievement [retreat in the face of difficulties]." "[retreat in the face of difficulties]: it can only be completed when the devil''s blood is activated. When other demons pass through the hell gate, they pass through the hell gate in reverse. Basic rewards: all attributes + 2, skill points + 2, and your team morale - 4. After wearing it, your team morale will remain at the lowest level." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Looking at the new racing achievements, rod smiled faintly. He couldn''t help feeling that it was worth the risk to go through the hell gate when the hell devil arrived. With the blessing of racing achievements, rod''s attributes were further improved. What attracted rod''s attention was not the racing achievement of [doomsday baptism]. The fire magic resistance rewarded by [doomsday baptism] was not helpful to rod. The great devil blood in rod had the effect of fire magic immunity, not to mention that rod also mastered the burning field belonging to the fire element monarch, let alone being injured by the fire. What really attracted rod''s attention was the racing achievement of "retreat in the face of difficulties". Chapter 2264 Compared with other racing achievements, [retreat in the face of difficulties] the completion conditions of this racing achievement are more stringent. Only players with demon blood and activating demon blood can trigger the acquisition conditions of this achievement. In addition, to complete this achievement, it is necessary to reverse through the hell gate and return to hell when many demons flock to the surface world, not to mention whether they will be submerged by those demons who rush out. Only the great demons waiting outside the door will not allow this behavior to happen. Before the war of doomsday had begun, he wanted to return to hell. If this behavior was put on other demons, I''m afraid only the owl would make an example to the public. However, rod relied on the suppression of momentum to make the demons outside the door dare not say a word more. There are no demons who dare to stop rod at the moment. With such strict completion conditions, the reward of [retreat in the face of difficulties] is also very rich. Just the + 2 of all attributes makes rod feel that this trip is worth it, not to mention additional skill points. The only drawback is that there is an additional negative effect in the basic reward of [retreat in the face of difficulties], which is to make rod''s team morale -4. When commanding the team, every point of morale is very important. Without the blessing of leadership, this -4 morale alone will be enough to collapse the team morale, and the fear in everyone''s heart will be maximized. A little wind and grass will be enough to trigger the flight of other members, which can not form an effective combat power at all. For others, the morale -4 effect is enough to make them despair. With the blessing of this effect, the owner of this achievement is doomed to fight alone. However, rod was not worried about this at all. The undead Legion composed of undead creatures was not limited by morale. Under the command of the dark holy word, all Legion members had only one idea in their hearts, that is to complete rod''s command. What makes rod care is that the effect of wearing [retreat in the face of difficulties] is enough to minimize the morale of the team. Even the legendary leadership can''t be pulled back. At some time, it will have a miraculous effect. Rod recalled that in his previous life, the player who achieved the racing achievement of [retreat in the face of difficulties] was actually an undercover placed by elacia in hell. Relying on the morale collapse effect of [retreat in the face of difficulties], he was like a disaster star. Wherever he went, he would lead to the defeat of the hell army. Unfortunately, he was finally found by the devil and his whereabouts were unknown. Later, he posted a complaint on the forum and learned that because of this achievement, he was secretly executed by general Salem of the hell Legion. After checking his racing achievements and feeling the improvement in attribute values, rod closed the attribute panel and was about to go through the hell gate again. When he returned to the surface world, he suddenly stopped. "That breath is..." At this moment, rod felt the touch of the spiritual mark, and there was a familiar smell, which existed not far from here. For rod, this was an unexpected harvest. As the transit station of the whole hell legion, hell gate connects all important towns in hell. All hell lords can bring their demons to the surface world through the connection of hell gate. After going through the gate of hell in reverse, rod doesn''t know where he is. According to the characteristics of the gate of hell, it seems possible to go anywhere in hell. Under normal circumstances, if you want to pass through the gate of hell and go to the designated town in hell, you need to go through a series of ritual guidance. The act of going through the gates of hell without ceremony like rod can only go to a random place in hell. According to the characteristics of the gate of hell, in this case, it will send rod to hell where he has some contact with him, but it is impossible to determine which position it is. Rod didn''t intend to stay in hell, but after feeling the familiar breath not far away, he couldn''t help changing his original idea and was ready to see the direction of the breath. Looking around, there are abandoned animal cages nearby. Many dog trainers are beating the listless hell hounds and sending them into the red vortex connecting the gate of hell. Rod''s appearance did not cause too much fluctuation. These dog trainers were numb and loose. They bowed their heads and did what they were doing. They didn''t feel anything unusual because of rod''s rank. It seemed that there was nothing worth their attention. "Hurry up, you lazy krigans! If the battle of the end is delayed because of your laziness, your soul will not rest even if you die." At this moment, a sound of reprimand came to rod''s ear. Following the prestige, he saw a familiar figure. It was the shape of a judge. She had the head of a snake like Naga, but not as many arms as Naga. She was dark red. She looked like she was flowing with demon blood, but she couldn''t hide the smell of death. What appeared in front of rod was his death knight and judge kanasen. During the period when rod fell into silence, kanasen got rid of the control of the spiritual mark and returned to the hell camp. Under the guidance of the gate of hell, rod came to the thing connected with him in hell, which was the death knight in front of him. After waking up, due to the approaching doomsday and various other events, rod never had the opportunity to recall the death knight again. Unexpectedly, he helped rod at this time. "Huh?" At this moment, kanasen, who was scolding the krigan people, seemed to feel something wrong. The snake hair perched on her head hissed. She quickly turned sideways and saw rod''s body. "You..." seeing rod''s appearance, kanasen''s face changed. Of course, she remembered the necromancer who had killed herself. Then she pulled out her long knife and wanted to attack, but rod just said a word and dissolved her attack. "Surrender to me." Under the influence of the dark holy word, at this moment, kanasen only felt an unstoppable force, poured into her mind, and then destroyed her idea. Even if she became a death knight, she refused to betray the piety of the king of hell. At this moment, she quietly collapsed. When she came back to God, the image of the king in her mind had quietly dispersed and was replaced by the person in front of her, rod. "Master, death knight kanasen would like to offer everything to you." Under rod''s indifferent gaze, kanasen leaned down and said respectfully. Chapter 2265 "So, the whole hell is not monolithic..." Soon, under the control of the dark word, rod understood the changes in hell during this period from kanasen''s mouth. "Yes, master. Not long ago, the pre war declaration of the arrogant King resounded through the whole hell. Only three of the remaining kings responded, and the other three kings seemed to fall into silence. The emergence of all these circumstances also terrified many demons. They did not understand why the king they trusted would lose his voice at such a critical moment." Beside rod, kanasen quickly reported all kinds of situations to him. As a judge, she can naturally know the first-hand information in hell. "Only three kings responded?" Rod frowned slightly as he listened to kanason''s story. In his known information, the once greedy king, that is, Messika, did not want to be associated with hell. In addition, it was essentially the lazy King Lado of the undead, who remained on the island of the water element level because of the control of the dark holy word. In any case, these two Kings would not respond to the declaration of the arrogant king, but according to kanasen, there seems to be another king, No response. "The retribution of offending the arrogant king will soon come. The demon believers belonging to those kings have been forcibly divided into the camps of other kings at this time. It is rumored that the arrogant king even plans to take back everything of those kings if it is not for the persuasion of an ancient existence..." Kanasen seemed to think of something, and her eyes showed some fear. The judge could not criticize the master of the whole hell. If it wasn''t for the master''s inquiry, she wouldn''t dare to discuss it with any demon. On the other hand, rod was also immersed in thinking. Although there are many demons in the whole hell, and the number of small demons alone is enough to drown the whole Erathia, as the real decision-makers, it is difficult for those kings to work together, among which there is no lack of such evil minded existence of Fromm. Relying on the cloak of the ghost king and the effect in the field of death, rod is not afraid of any continuous battle. The members of his undead Legion will snowball more and more in the end. What really worries rod is the siege of powerful creatures. If he faces more than two opponents at the king level at the same time, rod can only choose to escape. From kanasen''s mouth, after learning about the internal conflict in hell, rod was slightly relieved. Those demons with chaotic nature have never lacked internal struggle. At least in the early stage of the doomsday war, rod will not be targeted by the king. "By the way, master, did you see the king stationed outside the gate of hell when you passed through the gate?" it seemed to think of something, and kanasen asked on his own initiative. "What?" rod was stunned. Obviously, he didn''t expect such a thing. He didn''t see the king when he passed through the gate of hell. Soon, rod''s face changed. He didn''t find the king stationed there, but it doesn''t mean that the king didn''t find him: "no... the remains of heroes are in danger!" Regardless of the carnasson beside him, rod immediately took out the sound conch and asked the death knight at the other end, "what''s the situation on your side? Answer me quickly." There was only silence from the conch, which seemed to confirm rod''s worry in some way, which inevitably made rod more anxious. At the same time, above the surface world. Under rod''s order, the savage creatures responsible for escorting the hero''s remains are gradually returning to the cold snow area, ready to bypass the barrier of hell''s gate along the snow mountain, and then enter the krulod wasteland. Carrying the remains of the hero, Badu bowed his head in frustration. There is nothing more disappointing than going through hardships, getting close to his hometown and staying away from his hometown again before entering. At this moment, Badu only felt that his heart should be frozen like the cold ice on the snow mountain. Fortunately, the hero''s remains on his body gave him the courage to move forward. That was the hope in the hearts of all crullod creatures. As long as he thought of him, Badu felt that power was emerging in his body. "Huh?" Suddenly, Badu''s move forward was not that he wanted to stop, but York, who took the lead in stopping, so he had to do so. If he hadn''t found it early, with the huge body of the ogre king, he would even run over the blue skinned hero directly. "What''s the matter?" Badu asked somewhat puzzled, but soon he understood why York stopped. Following York''s line of sight, Badu saw a human woman. Badu can swear to his ancestors and even let the great hero Tanan testify that he has never seen such a beautiful woman. In the impression of the ogre king, human women are not only short, but also thin and tender. They are second only to those weak mages, but also those brave and strong warriors. They bite with full chew, which is more in line with Badu''s appetite. For those human women, Badu never linked beauty to them, and only green skinned and fat female ogres can get Badu''s favor. But at this moment, looking at the human woman in front of him, Badu''s breath became urgent. At this moment, for the ogre, he seemed to understand what beauty is for the first time. Watching the human woman approach step by step, what Badu thought in his mind was not where to eat, but a restlessness from his heart. Under the action of this agitation, Badu ignored the vibrating conch. At the moment, he seemed to have only the figure of the woman in front of him, and he couldn''t help moving forward slowly just to get closer to the woman. In Badu''s side, York was the same. At this moment, the heroic will seemed to be forgotten by him. Except for the woman, everything seemed unimportant. "I''ve lost something. Can you lend it to me?" The sound like the sound of nature was remembered in Badu''s ear. In this sound of nature, Badu just wanted to be intoxicated with it forever, and he didn''t want to think about anything any more. All the masters and heroic remains flashed aside. Any interruption will attract his strongest hostility. "What have you lost..." Badu asked uncontrollably. "Heart." there was a bit of sadness in her voice, which made people want to take care of themselves. The cannibal King grinned. He raised his strong arms, tore open his chest with his own hands, broke the interfering ribs, and pulled out the warm, hot, beating heart with the artery. Chapter 2266 After taking out the heart, the fierce pain from his body finally made the cannibal devil find something wrong. He looked at the heart in his hand and showed a look of amazement on his face. But at this moment, Badu could not bear to think about it. Rao was unable to survive after suffering such painful damage with the vitality of the ogre king. He fell to the ground and fell at the woman''s feet. The road back to the snow mountain has been dyed red by the blood in front of him, and the hot heart is also covered by the cold wind at this moment. If it were not for the cannibal demon king with strong vitality and other creatures, I''m afraid he wouldn''t even have a chance to shine back, so he died in that intoxication. With the fall of the ogre king, the things he carried behind him also fell on the side of the road. In the cold wind, the remains of heroes were also stained with frost. The woman crossed the cannibal devil who still held her heart in her hand and came to the remains. Her eyes showed a kind of exclamation. She reached out her hand to touch the already cold remains and moved gently, as if she were wiping some rare treasure. "Death will not take away your soul, it belongs to me." At this time, the low voice of words came slowly from the distance. The woman''s movement slowed down and followed the prestige. She saw a man in black robe, who was also followed by a judge with a snake body. Under his words, the body of the dead cannibal devil suddenly twitched, and the spilled blood poured back towards the wound in front of him. Even the heart pulled out roughly by him now returned to its original position. Not only the ogre king, but also the blue skinned barbarian hero who fell to the ground in the same posture beside him, now stood up again. After their rebirth, they covered the wounds in front of them with lingering fear. Recalling what had happened before, they suddenly felt a chill. In front of the human woman, they offered their lives to her without any resistance. "Fortunately, the Master arrived in time..." after waking up, the ogre King seemed to think of something and muttered. Until now, after feeling the strong smell of death on rod, their expression improved. Looking at the woman, they were also full of deep fear. They were afraid that as soon as rod left, they would be controlled by the woman immediately. "Lust King..." Next to rod, as the judge, kanasen changed his face when he saw the human woman. Some terrible rumors came to mind and quickly lowered his head. "Master, there is a rumor in hell that all demons who look directly at the body of the lustful king will be gouged out by her." seeing that rod was unmoved, kanasen quickly reminded him. "Really?" rod didn''t seem to care. As early as the trial in the city of fire, he met the erotic king, but she was just an incarnation at that time. What appears here now is her noumenon. "I wouldn''t do such a cruel thing." when rod asked, the woman seemed to hear their words and retorted, "they dug out their eyes, just because they can''t see such a beautiful creature after seeing me. It''s useless to keep eyes." There was no boasting in the woman''s words, as if she were just stating a more obvious fact. Beside rod, the two barbarian heroes showed signs of being out of control. If it were not for the maintenance of the field of death, they would even ignore the order of the spiritual seal and go to the woman again. What really bothers rod is the remains of a great hero. Although the ogre king has climbed up from the ground, the remains of the hero have been left on the ground by him and are now lying at the woman''s feet. "Lust king, tell me what you want." rod asked slowly after pulling out the Titan''s arrow and shining the lightning on the blue sword. Feeling rod''s attitude, she didn''t seem to be influenced by herself at all. She narrowed her eyes a little and said with some dissatisfaction: "I felt the breath of heroes. Come and have a look. It didn''t disappoint me. I didn''t expect to find such an immortal hero in a land full of savage creatures." Following her line of sight, rod also looked at the hero''s remains at her feet. His face suddenly looked ugly. Then he said in a deep voice, "it belongs to me. I sent someone to transport it here step by step from brakadane." To rod''s surprise, the purpose of the erotic king was for the remains of the hero, which made them have no room for negotiation. Rod would not give up the remains of the hero. "Really?" the lustful King shrugged and looked disapproving. "How do I think it should belong to me?" A unique breath emerged from the erotic king. Under the action of this breath, the savage creatures were the first to be irresistible. There was a deep intoxication in the eyes looking at the erotic king. Even kanasen on the side was the same. As long as the erotic king gave an order, she would give everything without hesitation. At this moment, only rod can remain clear, but his state is also not good. In his perception, he only feels that his memory is distorted a little, but he has no way to stop all this. After he came to this world, under the mandatory task of the system, the person he tried his life to rescue gradually faded away at this moment, and instead, the exquisite face of the erotic king. Wasn''t it the erotic king in front of him that accompanied him before? Moreover, the man he met on the plane of Qi element, who fought together in the Dragon Kingdom and could not be forgotten in the dreamland in the depths of hell, now gradually became an erotic king. Rod tried to recall everything, but he was powerless to change his memory. The image of the erotic king was gradually replacing everything in his memory. Even the top mental magic could not do this. It was the unique power of the erotic king. At this moment, there was an ominous feeling in rod''s heart. If he continued to stay here, something terrible might happen. If the memory was completely replaced, the ogre who took out his heart was undoubtedly the best example of rod. He immediately crossed the flame, ignored the remains of the hero, and immediately crossed the space. When he left, rod felt a strong sense of reluctance. Like those savage creatures, there were more emotions that should not appear in his eyes when he looked at the lustful king, but he still insisted on completing the flame escape. Chapter 2267 "Oh..." For rod, who endured the memory modification and insisted on completing the flame escape, the erotic king showed a somewhat unexpected look. Even she didn''t expect that rod could leave at this moment. However, she doesn''t care about rod''s departure. All creatures affected by her field will take the initiative to return to her in the end. She believes that even rod will have no exception. Soon, she looked again at the remains of the hero, with a burning color in her eyes. "Immortal hero..." she licked her lips and murmured. She seemed to think of something, and her face showed some color of memory. "Master." with rod''s departure, the left cannibal Lord bent down in front of her, "please allow me to transport Tanan''s remains for you." "Tanan..." she whispered the name, "is this the name of the immortal hero?" "Exactly." the ogre gave a positive answer, "but he is not an immortal hero. You should be the one who can have this title." If the ogre King wakes up and hears that other savage creatures slander the hero Tanan, he will come forward and have a good theory with him. Even after becoming a member of the Legion, this will not change. But at this moment, he has completely changed himself. There is only deep respect in his eyes to the lustful king. Listening to the praise of the ogre king, the lustful King smiled: "I mean the level of his heroic will. According to the classification of kings, the heroic will is divided into five levels. Except for natural heroes, the highest level of will is immortality." Speaking of this, the words of the lustful King paused: "Immortal hero... I''ve only seen one over the years. I didn''t expect to see the remains of an immortal hero in this desert. Even if the immortal hero dies, the heroic will existing in them will not dissipate, and he can still show his great power. What''s more, he seems to be a natural hero..." The lustful king didn''t say any more, but his hand holding the remains of the hero was harder, and some desire seemed to flash in his eyes. Badu listened to the king of lust and shook his huge head belonging to the ogre. He soon understood the key and gathered in front of the king of lust with great interest: "what about me? What level is my will?" "You? Probably only a glimmer." the lustful King glanced at him and replied with slight disdain. "Low light level? That should sound good." Badu scratched his head and said puzzled. The lustful King covered his mouth with one hand and laughed mercilessly: "the twilight level is the lowest level of will. Most of the heroic will of this level corresponds to creatures awakened by good luck. Even if they become heroes, they won''t get much better heroic expertise. Do you really think it''s good?" Under the words of the erotic king, Badu lowered his head in frustration and couldn''t speak for a moment. The erotic King ignored his thoughts and looked around slowly. "It''s not only you, the judge over there, but also a twilight hero. The hero''s specialty is poor. On the contrary, he has the heroic will of storm level." Seeing the erotic King mention himself, kanasen meekly put the power belonging to the erotic king under her head beyond race and identity. Kanasen looked at her eyes and was also full of strong love. As she spoke, the erotic king put his eyes on another barbarian hero. She looked at the hero with blue skin, elemental creatures flowing in his body and the mixed blood of barbarian creatures, and asked with a little interest, "what''s your name?" "My name is York," the barbarian hero replied gallantly when the lustful king asked himself. After learning his name from the barbarian hero, the lustful king showed a satisfied look: "so York, what is your hero''s specialty?" "Chain lightning." he replied confidently. His words seemed to be full of confidence in his hero''s specialty. Although he didn''t understand the specific meaning of storm hero''s specialty, he wanted to be stronger than other heroes around him. Seeing this, the lustful King Rao urged with interest, "then show it to me." Hearing the speech, York raised his hand and just wanted to mobilize the magic elements in his body, but his action suddenly stopped. He opened his mouth and made a vague voice. "What''s the matter?" asked the lustful King strangely. "I..." York looked a little confused, mixed with some pain. At this moment, he seemed to recall something, and his arm preparing to cast the spell could not stop shaking. His experience in the college echoed in his mind at this moment. He remembered the ridicule of his companions on his blood, the joy of becoming a hero, and the inspiration received in his blood. Not long ago, the blood mage had a new understanding of what he said to him. When York opened his eyes again, there was a special divine light in his eyes: "blood and origin can''t decide who I am, only I can choose. Do you want to see chain lightning? Sorry, I may disappoint you, because I''m a barbarian!" As soon as the voice fell, York suddenly leaned forward. Under the slightly stunned eyes of the ogre king and the unbelievable eyes of the lustful king, he picked up the heroic remains on the ground and ran towards the snow mountain behind him. "What? York, come back quickly! Do you want to leave her?" the bewildered ogre quickly shouted, hoping to call back the fleeing hero. However, York didn''t look back and didn''t seem to hear his words at all. "Don''t shout, you''re just wasting your energy." at the moment, the lustful King''s face sank, "unexpectedly, he could get rid of my field. It seems that my previous inquiry touched his heroic will... Should it be said that he is worthy of the storm level heroic will? No, look at his posture, his will is close to the bright level." Seeing that York got rid of his own field, the lustful king showed some resentment. Even if she knew that it was the result of the heroic will, for her, it was undoubtedly the biggest humiliation to her with infinite charm, and she would not accept such a result. Soon, the lustful king with a gloomy face looked at the two heroes aside: "catch up with him and bring back the remains of the immortal hero!" After receiving the order of the lustful king, the ogre king immediately roared and chased away towards York with heavy steps. Kanasen also took up arms and followed closely behind. Chapter 2268 Rod, who walked out of the flame, holding a sword in one hand and covering his head in the other hand, returned to the magic plain inside the snow mountain. At this moment, the worry in the residual consciousness makes rod dare not return to a safer island. The remains of the hero are still in place. He needs to adjust his state as soon as possible in order to obtain the vital thing. In his confused mind, rod only felt what memory he had lost, but when he looked back carefully, it seemed that there was no lack of memory. The precious memories of those adventures with cecia are still intact in rod''s mind. Recalling all his experiences, rod seemed to see that cecia was smiling at herself. She stretched out her arms as if welcoming her arrival. This discovery also made rod wonder that his memory was intact. Where did the previous worry come from? As if everything before was just an illusion in his heart. "Master!" While rod was wondering, the greetings from agran pulled his consciousness back to reality. "I am leading other members to clean up the obstacles in the magic plain according to your requirements, and found several gem mines, which are nourished by the magic plain. The gemstones there are extremely beautiful. I believe that with the help of Ms. youcia, it will be cleared here in a short time." Agran''s report came to his ears, and rod showed a satisfied look. His eyes swept around and felt the rich Magic Elements nearby. On this green magic plain, he seemed to see the future: "Well, I want to move the castle of the water element plane here. This magical plain will become the home of cecia and me. Even the element monarch can''t threaten here." Listening to rod''s story, agran''s expression suddenly froze. His face changed several times. Finally, he couldn''t help asking, "great master, I don''t understand one thing. Please answer the doubts in your loyal servant''s heart. Is cecia in your mouth the erotic king in hell..." "What''s the problem?" Seeing that agran asked this, rod said impatiently. His words seemed to confirm agran''s thoughts from another aspect. "Of course not." After discovering the abnormality of rod, agran didn''t dare to say much and hurriedly left, "there are still many things waiting for me on the magic plain, master, I left first." With the acquiescence of rod, agran quickly dodged away. When agran''s body appeared again, he did not continue to clean the magic plain as he said, but returned to a cold snow area. "Agran, have you brought your master''s orders?" What appeared in front of agran was the figure of commander farezer. After perceiving agran''s arrival, as the commander of the team, farezer found him at the first time. "Although we haven''t been attacked by mages during this period, our intuition tells us that those mages must be preparing something. Once the attack comes, the existing strength of the Legion is likely to be unbearable. Have those savage creatures entered the territory of krylord? It''s time for the Legion to withdraw." Seeing agran appeared, the commander thought he had brought rod''s news, and then asked, but agran''s mind was not on this kind of thing. "No, I don''t understand the master''s decision. I''m just looking for someone." After saying goodbye to the commander, agran soon found a demon in the Legion. "Agran, you''re back at last." When agran arrived, he immediately received the quiet gaze of the demon, "it seems that you have been highly valued by the master these days. I thought you had forgotten me..." Hearing the speech, agran coughed, "didn''t I say it, Phyllis? When the right opportunity comes, I will tell the master and ask him to reward you to me, so that you can get rid of your status as an ordinary member and don''t have to perform these tasks." Then, what as like as two peas seem to have thought of, the face is suddenly changing, and the joy that has just reappeared with the lotus is fading, and the expression is very dignified. "Yes, I find that the master seems to have been controlled by the king of passion," he said just now. He has just spoken the words he could not have uttered before. His looks are exactly the same as those possessed by me in my memory. "What?" When hearing agran mention it, fleston opened her mouth wide and looked a little frightened in her eyes, "That''s the worst news. The lustful king can replace all the precious memories in a person''s mind with his own appearance. No devil can get rid of this control. That''s all demons who desire to have that power. It is said that with that power, they can have endless love in the world..." "What should I do now? Do you know what flaws exist in this ability?" Hearing the speech, agran, who was a little anxious, hurriedly asked. After thinking for a moment, Phyllis said uncertainly, "maybe... I mean, maybe a strong heroic will can resist the power of the erotic king. Under the erosion of the heroic will, the memory hidden by the erotic king will be awakened again. Even the power of the erotic king can''t change the real hero." "Hero..." agran seemed to think of something, and his face was a bit difficult. In his impression, rod was also a hero with unique heroic expertise. Unfortunately, he did not get rid of the control of the erotic king. "This method seems to be ineffective." Phyllis gave a different view: "The heroic will of the master is hidden in his heart. Only by stimulating it can he resist the power of the lustful king. You need to find ways to stimulate him. Only you can complete all this. Even if you tell farezer all this, according to the commander''s temper and without the master''s personal order, he will not change the original tactics." With the story of Phyllis, agran only felt a tight heart. At such a critical juncture, the burden undoubtedly fell on his shoulder. This is the task that he, as the number one servant of the master, must complete. However, it seemed that he thought of something, and agran''s eyes were also firm. He looked at Phyllis aside and said firmly: "if you can awaken the master from the control of the lustful king, it must be a great achievement. With this credit, I believe the master will agree to my request and reward you to me." Hearing what agran said, even realizing that the situation was urgent, Phyllis smiled: "I''m waiting for your success." Chapter 2269 "Please, Vios, thank you for returning me to my master during the cooling time of my flame escape." With a flash of fire, agran returned to the magic plain, patted Vios on the shoulder and said gratefully. However, agran''s gratitude only received a cold glance from Vios: "fuck you, I''ve died so many times and don''t care to die again." Seeing this, agran showed a look of helplessness. As early as he was in the blood sickle army, he heard of the name of Vios. This great devil is brave and good at fighting. He inherited the arrogance of the great devil in his bones. He doesn''t like anyone except the king. Even general Salem, who is in charge of the blood sickle army, is often choked by him. Because of this, he doesn''t attract other demons and is always responsible for doing dirty work, Even in the undead legion, the situation has not improved. At the moment, when agran indicated his intention to go, he was responsible for sending him back to his master and returning to the Legion again, and it fell to Vios. Even not long ago, Vios had just carried out a dangerous mission with his master and died nearly a hundred times in the mission. The members of the Legion who carried out the mission together were rewarded, but his position in the Legion remained unchanged. Just as now, Vios only needs to change his tone to welcome the favor of the red man around his master. Unfortunately, he disdains it. If other demons are here and hear his mockery, I''m afraid he will fight directly. "Where''s the master? I don''t want to waste time here with you." Looking around, Vios turned his mouth and asked agran. "I don''t know. The master should be here..." agran was also a little confused. After a while, rod disappeared. The flame hiding on the great devil needs to be limited by the cooling time, but rod has got rid of this under the action of the burning field. It is undoubtedly impossible to keep up with rod. Just then, the fierce collision sound from a distance attracted the attention of the two demons, as if they were aware of something. They flapped the wide bat wings behind them and rushed to the place where the sound came. Soon, the source of the collision sound appeared in front of them. In the sky, rod, who has completely entered the form of the great devil, is fighting with an ice blue holy dragon. The cold dragon breath, which was enough to freeze everything, spewed around rod, but when rod was about to be frozen, he was burned by the flames around him. Wrapped in the steaming water, the smoke made rod only show the virtual shadow of his body. Only the blood red eyes brought by the devil''s blood seemed to penetrate the smoke and deeply imprint into the enemy''s heart. With a wave of rod''s hand, a strong flaming snake rushed towards the holy dragon, and the holy dragon roared that he dared not show weakness. As the fire snake approached, it suddenly opened its mouth. Against the background of its red tusks, the surging lightning first popped out of its mouth like a spirit snake, sweeping towards the holy dragon. Under rod''s spell, the flame and lightning blend perfectly. Even the great demons in the distance feel cold at the bottom of their hearts. If they are hit directly by such a spell, even if they are not afraid of the burning of the flame, the terrible damage contained in the lightning will instantly take their lives. In the face of the magic exerted by rod, the holy dragon avoided it, so he welcomed it. The bombardment of magic made the holy dragon fly out upside down. After two turns in the air, the holy dragon soon regained its shape. In addition to a large area of scorched black on the body surface, there seems to be no other change, as if the powerful fire snake was just tickling. "Is this the power of the legendary peak? It seems that there is still some gap between me and that realm." After discovering the changes in the holy dragon, rod said slowly in the air. "Rod, I think you''re completely crazy!" In the air, a few threads of sadness flashed across the bottom of the holy dragon''s eyes. It was not because of these injuries. The damage of magic was irrelevant in her eyes. This degree of magic was not enough to hurt her. In fact, the sadness in the bottom of her eyes was for other things. "I don''t understand how inota would like humans like you." "I''ve just told you that I don''t know who you''re talking about. You don''t need to mention that name all the time." Rod frowned and said with some dissatisfaction. "You hateful human, dare you say you don''t know the name? Then I''ll fight until you know!" In the air, the holy dragon seemed to be choked by rod''s words. Then he issued a loud dragon roar and rushed towards rod again. Rod had no choice but to wave his sword to meet him. The earth shook. With the battle between them, gravel fell from agran''s head. The two people in the battle seemed to forget that it was in the hinterland of the snow mountain. Seeing this scene in his eyes, agran''s eyes also showed some anxiety. Yosia, who stayed here, obviously didn''t know what happened to rod. Moreover, there was a fierce conflict with rod. If they couldn''t stop it in time, the aftermath of their battle alone would be enough to destroy the whole magic plain. Seeing this, agran just wanted to come forward and separate the two men who were fighting, but he heard Vios murmur: "strange... It''s so strange..." "What are you talking about?" Hearing Vios''s whisper, agran stopped and asked strangely. "I didn''t talk to you." As expected, agran''s inquiry only received Vios''s cold answer. "Listen, now the master is in an abnormal situation. It is obvious that something has happened to him. It is very likely that the erotic king has done something to him. If you know anything, you''d better say it quickly. It''s not for myself, but for the great master." Agran did not care about Vios'' attitude, but reasoned. Hearing the speech, Vios was moved by agran''s words despite his dissatisfaction, He volunteered: "inota... I remember that name. Not long ago, when I went to a dark space with my master to perform a mission, I heard him mention that name. He seemed to attach great importance to that man. It should not be this attitude now. If it was the ghost of the erotic King, everything would make sense." Agran nodded, and Vios''s story undoubtedly strengthened his mind. The current master was obviously controlled by a special power, and the master of that power was the erotic king who should have lived in the depths of hell. Chapter 2270 Seeing that the battle between rod and euscia became more and more fierce, both of them moved real fire in the battle, and their means became more and more powerful. The infinite lightning almost tore the whole sky. Agran knew that he could not continue like this, even without the master''s command, but as the master''s number one servant, he could not stand idly by. "Vios, you stay here and explain the situation with the holy dragon." Agran said faintly. In the slightly puzzled eyes of Vios, he refreshed the cooling of flame hiding in a self-determined way, and found the right opportunity to shuttle around rod while taking advantage of the hard won gap between the two in the battle. "Agran? This is not a battle you can intervene in..." When he saw agran who suddenly came to his side, rod seemed to think of something. He reminded him that the holy dragon on one side also issued a dragon roar that was unwilling to be outdone. It seemed to say that no matter how many people came, she would not be afraid. However, agran didn''t mean to intervene in the battle at all, but quickly put his hand on rod''s shoulder. The next moment, rod felt a whirling feeling. When everything around him calmed down, he had come to another space. The sound of the wave continued to reach rod''s ears. Looking up, the blue barrier rising from the water spirit ball did not dissipate, blocking the threat of the elemental monarch. This is the island that rod is familiar with. "Agran, what did you do? I don''t remember giving you such an order." Looking at agran in the distance, rod asked in a deep voice. He was extremely dissatisfied with the big devil''s decision to bring himself back to the island. He was interrupted by agran just halfway through the battle. If the big devil couldn''t give a reasonable explanation, he was bound to be severely punished. "Master, you can rest assured that I did this for you." Agran immediately explained. "Are you worried that I will get hurt in the hands of uthea? As long as I want to leave, the holy dragon can''t hurt me at all." Seems to think of something, rod said faintly. "Not only that, master... You have the holy word of death, and you know my loyalty to you. You are in a strange situation now, and your memory has been distorted, but you don''t know it. I have to do so." Hearing what agran said, rod fell into silence for a moment. Whether in the field of death or the existence of the dark holy word, rod understood that the great devil was not lying. At the moment, he was indeed in some abnormal state. After agran''s reminder, the suspicion in his heart made rod not fully believe his own memory, and then asked, "what''s wrong with my memory?" When rod asked, agran knew that he had listened to his words, and his face also showed an excited look: "master, do you remember enota or Rowling?" Rod was a little stunned. Not long ago, euscia clashed with herself because of that name, but he didn''t understand why these people were saying names they didn''t remember at all. Recalling his memory, rod couldn''t find any information related to the two names, but he didn''t give up. Instead, he said in a deep voice, "tell me all the information you know about the two names." Agran did not dare to disobey rod''s orders and quickly said it in detail. Agran saw with his own eyes that rod had not forgotten those two names in the trial of the gate of pain, even after countless years, to the process after the return, and to protect the island for them to bear the threat of the elemental monarch. The more agran talked about it, the more surprised rod was. He found that everything agran said was worthy of his own memory. The only difference was that he did it not for the two people agran said, but for cecia. By now, rod was vaguely aware of the problem. Under the control of the dark holy word, his absolutely loyal words are in serious contradiction with his own memory. There must be a problem on one side. Rod, who was suspicious in his heart, took a deep breath: "I''m not sure what happened. Why don''t you meet cecia? Maybe everything will come out after seeing her." However, agran showed an excited look: "master, you can''t see her! Once you see her, I''m afraid you will always be controlled by the erotic king!" Rod looked thoughtful. From his deep eyes, agran couldn''t guess what he was thinking for a moment. "Master, how could this happen... I heard Vios say that everything was fine when you went to see the shadow lady for them. It must be the emergence of the gate of hell that triggered these changes..." at the moment, agran showed a depressed look. Unexpectedly, rod, who is not afraid of the elemental monarch, was controlled by the erotic monarch at the moment. "Wait, what did you just say?" Listening to agran''s story, rod seemed to think of something and hurriedly asked. "The gate of hell..." agran was slightly stunned and repeated his previous words, "the devil king built the gate of hell in crullod. It is said that there is a desert, and even the devil doesn''t want to stay there, but it is very close to elasia, so he can quietly cross the angel''s gaze..." "That''s not what I''m talking about." Listening to agran''s story, rod shook his head. It was obviously not the gate of hell mentioned in agran''s words that attracted his attention, but another thing. "Lady shadow... I remember her." Rod said slowly, thinking of the thief leader who always lived in the dark. The memory of the shadow lady is still intact in rod''s mind. Rhode''s Scarlet eyes made him see the man living in the dark and attracted her attention. She threatened Rhode to give up cecia and throw herself into her arms. Unfortunately, Rhode finally refused. As Sally, she obviously disdained these intrigues. If even the shadow lady, like EuCIA and agran, said, it would be enough to prove to rod that his memory was really wrong. Thinking of this, Rodden made a decision in his heart. He didn''t expect to return there soon after leaving the thief headquarters. Soon, rod, who made the decision, put his palm on agran''s shoulder. With a flash of fire, their bodies immediately crossed the space and dissipated slowly in the fire. Chapter 2271 The blazing flame tore the space apart. Stepping on the burning ashes, rod came to the thief headquarters of the shadow plane. Without the shadow field, everything in the thief headquarters was in rod''s eyes. The aftermath of the previous battle is being cleaned up by nearby thieves. In the shackles of war, countless deaths have made the blood of the Legion members deeply immersed in the earth, and the whole ground is dyed red. With the help of many high-level professionals, the collapsed building debris has been almost cleaned up. There are many internally trained mages in the thieves'' Association, but the land stained with blood is not so easy to clean up. Even the mage''s magic is helpless. When Rhode appeared, the thieves nearby immediately looked surprised. It was his arrival that triggered this series of changes. After seeing Rhode again, these thieves were all vigilant and looked at Rhode and his party with bad eyes. Rod didn''t wait long. Soon, someone took the initiative to come over. "Why did you come to the thief headquarters again? It was you before, which made my master sad." In front of rod was a maid in plain clothes. Her face was beautiful, but her eyes were sewn up with needle and thread. This person is Marion, who has several affinity with rod. Although she is dressed as a maid, she is the manager here, and her strength has reached the level of a legendary thief. Rod last saw her, her eyes were still good, and she didn''t know what she had experienced during this period. "I need to see the shadow lady. I have some doubts. Only she can answer them for me." Rod said slowly. "She doesn''t want to see you." Rod''s words only received a faint response from Marion. Listening to Marion''s answer, agran, who came here with rod, couldn''t help feeling deeply worried. As early as the moment he brought rod back to the island, agran reported the news to Rowling on the island. After learning about rod''s abnormality, Rowling came to check. Unexpectedly, when Rowling appeared in front of rod, he didn''t respond at all. He didn''t seem to recognize Rowling''s identity. Instead, he took agran to the thief headquarters. The only thing he remembered was the shadow lady here. At the moment, agran could not help feeling the horror of the lustful king. Although she did not have the strength to sweep everything like other kings, with her strength, she could win any strong enemy without blood. Marion''s attitude was tough, and her conversation with rod was filled with deep dissatisfaction with him. After discovering this, agranton felt extremely anxious. The hope for rod to return to normal lay in the shadow lady, which could not be obstructed by Marion. "I''m not discussing it with you." Seeing Marion standing in front of him, rod lifted the Titan arrow in his hand and threatened immediately. Under the intense electric light, his face looked ferocious because of the confusion of memory. "Just try." Marion was also unwilling to be outdone. The dark weapons were wrapped between her hands and condensed into two dark daggers in the twinkling of an eye. Although her eyes were sewn, rod felt the meaning of peeping like a poisonous snake from behind. Her every move fell into her observation, which was the ability of legendary eagle eye. Seeing this, agran hurried forward and stopped rod who was about to fight: "master, please give me a chance and let me talk to her." Seeing that rod didn''t answer, agran took him as acquiescence, and then looked aside at Marion: "you''re just a servant like me. What''s the qualification to make decisions instead of the master? I think you didn''t tell us our intentions at all, so you answered back without self-sufficiency. You''re an incompetent servant!" When agran said this, Marion immediately turned pale. As the manager, she could even sew her eyes in order to better serve the shadow lady in the dark. Agran''s words were undoubtedly the greatest humiliation to her. "What do you know? Isn''t it what a servant should do to guess the master''s mind?" She pointed the dagger at agran. It seemed that if she couldn''t get a reasonable explanation, she would leave an unforgettable lesson to the great devil at the next moment. Seeing that Marion was attracted by his words, agranton breathed a sigh of relief. There would be no greater conflict here. Even if he died, he could be resurrected by his master: "even demons are difficult to guess people''s hearts. How much can you know? Are you really sure that Ms. shadow doesn''t want to see the master at all? Or is it just your wishful thinking?" At the moment, Marion showed a hesitant look. Agran''s words undoubtedly poked the doubt in her heart. Finally, after a long sigh, the dagger in Marion''s hand turned into a black fog again and dissipated. She no longer obstructed rod and his party, but said: "my master has gone to the site of shadow sect. Now he is not in the thief headquarters. If you want to see her, go and find it by yourself." With that, she ignored rod and his entourage. At the same time, she gave a few orders to the other thieves to make them feel at ease, and then left alone. "Master, maybe other thieves here know where the ruins of the shadow sect are..." agran suggested reluctantly. Although Marion said the location of the shadow lady, she did not tell the exact location, but left a mysterious location waiting for rod to find it himself. "No." Facing agran''s proposal, rod just shook his head. At this moment, in his mind, he couldn''t help thinking of Ms. shadow''s previous words. She didn''t withdraw her authority for intelligence. Rod can query these information on the remnant page of the silent book in his hand. Soon, rod took out a pamphlet, which was the remnant of the silent book he got from the thief''s headquarters and a gift from the shadow lady. Rod learned the news of the opening of the gate of hell from this book. Taking out the quill pen already prepared in the space ring, rod opened the remnant page and wrote on it: "shadow cult site." After writing, rod put down the quill pen. A moment later, the ink on the page gradually faded, replaced by a row of new words and a pattern, on which is the information rod needs, the spatial coordinates of the shadow cult site. Looking at the contents on the page, rod showed an unexpected look, but soon he calmed down and took agran with him across the space towards the position on the classics. Chapter 2272 At the foot of the pale snow mountain, the cold wind roared past. In the cold wind, a blue body galloped past. The things behind him made his originally light steps extremely heavy, leaving a series of deep footprints in the snow. At this moment, he had neglected to cover up the traces left behind. Even if he knew that his former companions and current enemies were likely to find themselves along these traces, he didn''t care, and nothing could stop him. He is York, a hero who claims to be a barbarian. On his back, he was carrying something vital, which was the remains of an immortal hero. With the outbreak of heroic will, York woke up from the control of the erotic king, and took advantage of other people''s unprepared to take away the hero''s remains, but at this moment, York made a dilemma in his heart. York wanted to take the remains of the hero all the way back to the snow mountain and ask his master for help. However, his previous memory is reminding York that even his master seems helpless to the lustful king. If he goes rashly, he may lead a strong enemy for his master. More importantly, what makes York bite his teeth secretly is that from the changes of the cannibal Lord Badu, the master is likely to be controlled by the lustful king. If he goes back like this, he may fall into the trap and eventually lose the remains of the immortal hero. This discovery also tightened York''s heart. The cold snow mountain could not bring him shelter at this time. In front of the lustful king, her former companions would become enemies. Even the dead creatures could not resist her charm. The teachings he received in bracada gave York the wisdom of a mage. He was helpless. At the moment, he had no way back. At the critical moment of the rear crisis, he had to go all the way forward and go to the krulod desert alone. A series of dull footsteps echoed in the open snow mountains. York looked back and saw the huge cannibal King pressing behind him. He stared at York. To be exact, it was the remains of the hero behind York. Feeling the approaching ogre king, York immediately increased his speed, but could not prevent the distance from being shortened a little. The ogre King''s huge size gave him an advantage in pursuit. At this moment, York was anxious and wanted to have more legs. The concept of a barbarian had completely occupied his consciousness. At this time, he had no idea of using magic. "Why did you run away, York? Hand over the remains of the hero and let''s go back to her arms!" In the rear, the roar of the ogre king, mixed with the roaring wind, reached York. Listening to the voice of the ogre King getting closer and closer, York''s heart became more and more urgent. "Hero Tanan, you will not fall into the hands of those demons. Only krylord can carry your glory..." Clutching the hero''s remains behind him, York said silently. York doesn''t understand why Tanan, a hero who rose from the desert and led savage creatures to attack bulakada and died long ago, is coveted by so many forces at this moment, but he will never let the remains of this hero be desecrated by those demons. One step faster than the ogre king is the body shape of the judge kanasen. Her training in hell makes her have more exquisite combat skills. While York''s attention was all on Badu in the rear, kanasen shot out of the dead corner of his sight and swept the huge sickle in his hand. York was aware of the threat at the first time, but he couldn''t avoid the attack. He could only block the Tomahawk in his hand in front of him. Then he was taken out by the strong impact and fell in the snow. "You did a good job." Seeing that York was blocked by kanasen and forced to stop, Badu praised happily. He kept moving, and soon came to York, who fell to the ground. He grabbed the hero''s remains, but immediately retracted his hand like an electric shock. It was York''s axe that responded to him. Badu looked at his bloody palm. Although such a wound could heal soon in front of the strong vitality of the ogre king, it still aroused his anger: "you treat me like this, I will give you some strength to see!" Then, the ogre King ignored kanasen, who also wanted to attack York, clenched his hands and smashed them at York. His fist made a dull sound. According to the power brought by the ogre King''s huge body, if his attack was solid, I''m afraid everything below would turn into meat sauce. "What are you doing? Stop!" Seeing this, kanasen screamed. She still remembered the order of the erotic king. The attack of the cannibal king will inevitably damage the hero''s remains. That''s not what the erotic king wants to see. After kanasen''s reminder, Badu seemed to be aware of something, and his eyes showed a look of consternation. Unfortunately, it was too late to stop. Blocked by kanasen, York could only watch the attack come and feel the strong threat that was enough to crush himself. York subconsciously grasped the weapon in his hand. Only in this way could he feel a little at ease. At the critical moment when Badu''s attack was about to fall, fire emerged from York''s side. With the implementation of the strike of the cannibal demon king, the sound like thunder burst suddenly spread in the snow mountain. The strong air wave caused by the vibration almost wiped the nearby snow flat, shaking a burst of pale snowflakes, but also made the earth appear cracked lines. Instead of the expected touch, it was the shock from his fist, which made Badu''s muscles ache. To the surprise of the ogre king, his full blow was blocked by the creature in front of him. Not only that, the creature shook his head and looked harmless, just like the ogre King''s heavy hammer, Just tickling her. What appeared in front of Badu was an ice blue holy dragon no weaker than him. The terrible pressure from the holy dragon made the ogre King tremble. Facing the dragon, especially the holy dragon with the highest status among the dragons, if Badu''s will was not firm, he was afraid that he would kneel down and lose the courage to fight in front of the holy dragon in an instant, which was a fear derived from biological instinct. With the holy dragon, there is also the figure of a big devil. He is looking at the judge with great interest with a giant sickle larger than that in kanasen''s hand. Chapter 2273 "You..." The sudden reinforcements immediately relieved York, who was under heavy pressure. If they took another step at night, the consequences would be unimaginable. "We already know the abnormality of the master. Naturally, we can''t sit back and ignore it." Vios, holding a giant sickle, answered York''s doubts. "Thanks to the help of euscia, her familiarity with the snow mountain, I accurately locked your position." With the story of Vios, York couldn''t help but look at the ice blue holy dragon in the distance and show some gratitude in his eyes. At this critical juncture, thanks to their arrival, the hero''s remains were preserved. The arrival of the holy dragon made the wind and snow nearby worse, and her action directly reversed the war situation. Under the erosion of the cold ice dragon breath, the ogre King instantly turned into an ice sculpture and couldn''t move at all. Savina on one side could still hold on for a moment by the flame of the judge, but it was only a matter of time. Seeing this situation, York was also relieved. With the protection of the legendary holy dragon, he no longer had to worry that the hero''s remains would be taken away. According to the strength of the cannibal demon king and the judge, they couldn''t turn any waves under the holy dragon. At this moment, the strong crisis from the perception made York suddenly turn around. He looked at a place in the wind and snow, where the outline of a figure slowly appeared. "How could..." The appearance of the figure immediately made York scream. He clearly saw that the figure was clearly the culprit of all this, a beautiful woman from hell. "Lust King... Damn it, how did you provoke her?" As a great devil, Vios also recognized the identity of the man at this moment, holding the huge sickle hand, and trembled at this moment. If it were not for the hostile position at this moment, according to the instinct in the devil''s blood, he would even kneel down directly in front of the king, but at this moment, he still held the weapon in his hand and blocked York behind him. "You''re not her opponent. Let''s go. Don''t forget the task Rhode gave you. We''ll help you hold her down." On one side, the ice blue holy dragon could not help shrinking the dragon''s pupil after noticing the man''s breath. The threat that the man brought to her was very close to the hero Molly in the form of a giant dragon. It was no longer the level that ordinary creatures could contend with. He immediately spit out words and ordered York. Carrying the remains of the hero, York took a deep look at the two people in the rear. At their urging, without saying a word, he rushed to the weak part of the wind and snow. In the rear, even the roaring wind and snow can''t hide the loud dragon roar and the unwilling roar of the great devil. York listened to their voices, his heart was already not the taste. He wanted to stop here and calmly face the terrible enemy, but he knew in his heart that once he did so, his previous achievements would be wasted. Even for the two in the rear, York can''t stop. Only when he carries the remains of the hero all the way forward and finally achieves the master''s command, can he live up to their expectations. The cold couldn''t stop York. His heart was so hot. Finally, when York, who was running wildly, felt that he was going to be exhausted, the wind and snow all over the sky showed signs of convergence, and the white snow came to an end at this moment. What appeared in front of York was the vast dry desert. The trace of the gate of hell has completely faded from York''s eyes. He successfully crossed the snow mountain, bypassed the gate of hell and returned to his hometown in his blood from another direction. After many attacks, York''s heart had no initial excitement when he set foot on crullod''s land again. The vibration from the ground in the distance is reminding York that countless demons are sweeping through there. Although their goal is not the krulod desert, who can guarantee that those demons will always be like this? York couldn''t help slowing down because of his physical fatigue, but his heart remained vigilant. At this moment, York couldn''t help recalling what he had learned in bracada. It is said that those undead creatures are not tired. They have no touch and can not be measured by everything of conventional flesh and blood creatures, but he is clearly not so. For this, York can only attribute it to the magic of the master''s ability. As he went deeper into the desert, the past gradually emerged in York''s heart. He remembered many savage creatures who fought side by side with him in the battle for the throne. Unfortunately, he was the only one who came back here. As York moved forward, there were signs of people in front. A piece of crooked stone buildings appeared in York''s eyes. The green skinned savage creatures live here. With their construction skills, it is obviously impossible to create buildings as neat as eracia or as gorgeous as blakada. Among those buildings, what attracts York''s attention most is a tall stone tablet. In a row of small houses, the stone tablet undoubtedly stands out from the crowd. Looking from a distance, it has a rare sense of solemnity. In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, York did not choose the barbarian camp. According to the habits of those savage creatures, maybe after discovering York, they will catch him raw. They can eat everything. York doesn''t want to get into any trouble. Just then, a loud dragon roar came from behind York. Feeling the full spirit of the Dragon roar, York immediately felt happy. It must be that the holy dragon had defeated the strong enemy. At the same time, he was also crossing the snow mountain and looking for himself. He immediately followed his reputation. The scene in front of him immediately flustered him. York saw from a distance that on the back of the ice blue holy dragon, the beautiful woman stood with positive and negative hands. Her face was leisurely and her mouth was a little smiling. It looked not only that there was no threat, but also that people wanted to approach involuntarily and stay with her forever. "Bad..." This discovery made York shout bad. Recalling the changes in Badu, he seemed to have realized what had happened to the holy dragon. Unexpectedly, the powerful holy dragon could not hold on to the beautiful woman for too long, so he was controlled by her. York, walking on the desert, can''t escape the top-down view of the holy dragon. It is in danger of exposure at any time. The pursuit of the ogre King alone embarrassed York. When the enemy was replaced by the most terrible holy dragon among the dragons, York was even less likely to live. Seeing that the holy dragon was constantly approaching this side, York bit his teeth, then crossed his heart and rushed towards the barbarian camp without looking back. Chapter 2274 "Is this the site of shadow sect? Master, why can''t I see anything clearly?" After crossing the space, agran immediately fell into a deep darkness. He showed a somewhat confused look. Holding a giant sickle, he groped towards the nearby space and asked rod. "If you can''t see it, you''re right." Facing agran''s question, rod just answered lightly, "I can''t imagine that the site of shadow sect is in Diya. Why haven''t I heard of this position before, or even the name of shadow sect?" Agran was a little stunned. Rod didn''t know the news. As a devil in hell, he couldn''t know it. He was trying to answer rod''s inquiry, but there was a whisper behind him. "That''s because the shadow sect has long declined in the era of the disappearance of miracles. Only a few legendary thieves know that it once existed, and it is the origin of the thief guild." Listening to the whisper behind him, agran felt cold. Before that, he was groping in the dark and didn''t realize that there was another person here. Even now, when I heard that sound, Rao could not perceive anything with the perception of the great devil. The sudden voice made him tremble. If the man wanted to take his life, I''m afraid he''s already dead. Rod was not surprised by the sound. He seemed to have expected it. He came here for the owner of the sound: "really? I thought the origin of the thieves'' guild was just the black market selling treasures." "That''s just an area covered by the thieves guild." In the dark, rod felt as if someone had put his hand on his shoulder and whispered in his ear, "are you... Looking for me?" "Yes." Rod admitted this, and the sound of breathing in his ear seemed to become urgent. "There seems to be a problem with my memory, but I don''t know where the problem is. I hope you can answer my doubts." A burst of light laughter came to Lord''s ears. The man seemed very happy that Lord came to find himself: "if there is any problem, I will help you answer it. Even if I don''t know, the thief guild can find it for you." "Inota... Have you heard of the name?" Rod thought for a moment and then asked. "Why do you ask?" There seemed to be some dissatisfaction and blame in her voice. If rod could see her, he would see the complaint in her eyes. "That''s because my subordinates, under the control of the dark holy word, told me that this person has a lot to do with me, but I don''t know who she is. Not only one subordinate, almost everyone said so, but even someone fought with me. Are they crazy? But the power of the dark holy word should be inviolable... Or is it my memory Question? Is everything that cecia and I went through false? " Rod asked slowly. At the moment, Sally seemed to find Rhode''s abnormality. She stared at Rhode carefully and confirmed that Rhode was not making fun of her, but really asked. Her eyes also became worried. In order to know more, she asked agran, "demon, what happened to your master?" "The master is controlled by the lustful king." Agran quickly replied, "the objects of those beautiful experiences in his heart have become erotic kings..." "I see." After hearing agran''s answer, Sally immediately understood the changes in rod, turned her eyes, and then said, "your men are right. You are indeed controlled by the erotic king, cecia. She changed your memory and made you regard her as your most important person." Speaking of this, her voice paused and then added, "however, they lied to you about one thing. The person who experienced those things with you is not inota, but Sally, that is me." After listening to Sally''s story, rod took a smoke from the corner of his mouth and said reluctantly, "sorry, I still remember all the things related to you. It shouldn''t be you." Rod''s answer immediately changed Sally''s face. She angrily grabbed rod''s collar and asked, "aren''t you controlled by the erotic king, then why do you remember me? Good experience? Do I leave you with terrible memories?" Rod coughed and didn''t know how to answer for a moment. Think carefully, if agran didn''t deceive herself, what Sally left for herself really seemed to be some terrible memories. In the shadow lady''s field, rod must always take all precautions. Once he finds danger, he is ready to escape with space magic at any time. He has no mind at all. After a cold hum, she released her hand, glared at rod with dissatisfaction, and sighed, "well... Inota, she''s really called that name. She''s a fairy dragon. You rejected my proposal for her and Rowling." Rod nodded and remembered everything the shadow lady said, but then he made a new discovery, frowned and said, "who is Rowling? Agran, do you know?" "Of course I know, master, she is your sister and the successor of the power of the greedy king..." agran quickly replied, hoping to awaken the memory replaced in rod''s heart, but it didn''t work. Rod was still confused. "It seems that you really forgot a lot of things..." Seeing that rod even forgot about Rowling, Sally sighed deeply in the dark. What made her feel most disappointed was that rod didn''t forget anything related to her, which really hurt her heart. With a little reluctance, she endured the loss in her heart and asked rod, "do you remember what I left for you before you left the thief headquarters last time?" "What''s left?" Rod was a little stunned. After careful thinking, he gave what he thought was the right answer, "the remnant pages of the book of silence? But it seems that it was not the last time... It can''t be the shackles of war? It belongs to me." Rod recalled that the last time he came to the thieves'' headquarters, he used the rogue tactics of war shackles to finally make Sally compromise. As for what Sally left, rod had no impression. As he said, he would not leave the war shackles that belonged to rod? Seeing that rod said so, Sally gave a chuckle in the dark, which seemed to be very useful to rod''s answer: "nothing, that''s all." Chapter 2275 Listening to the slightly pleasant words of the shadow lady, rod frowned in some doubt. This feeling was not good. Did he forget something? "Cecia... If she really changes my memory, I''ll find a way to solve her." Something seemed to come to mind, rod said slowly. "Master, I believe that with your strength, even the lustful king can''t stop you. You are the object of worship of all Legion members. I believe you can get back your memory." Aside, agran took the initiative to praise, and his words were full of trust in rod''s power. Rod didn''t say much, but silently clenched the Titan arrow in his hand. "Rod..." He got everything he wanted to know. Just as rod was going to leave here, the call from the dark stopped him subconsciously. "I heard that heroes will be immortal because of love. For the love in their hearts, they can give everything and get the power to turn everything around. But will love make us stronger or weaker?" As the words came, rod felt her hand on his shoulder. "Whether you or I are in the main plane, they are the existence of the hegemonic side. They will not be bound by these, but why did we make the same choice and bind ourselves with love? I have investigated your deeds. If you came here once, you might not be affected by the king of lust." Listening to Sally''s whisper, rod fell into silence for a while. After a long time, he replied, "since there is a moment of self binding, there will be a day to break out of the cocoon. In front of my power, nothing can stop me. I believe that day will not be too far." Sally took a deep look at him in the dark. She didn''t expect that she could have a deeper understanding of rod without scarlet eyes. "Shadow sect is the origin of the thieves guild. This site is well preserved. Don''t you want to stay and explore here with me?" It seemed that something had come to mind. Sally offered an invitation to rod. Rod just waved his hand and slowly replied, "I''m not interested in these. I haven''t finished with cecia yet." "Really? Even the news of artifact can''t arouse your interest?" Ms. shadow knew about rod''s preferences, and then asked. "Artifact..." rod looked surprised. Is there an artifact once used by the thief guild in this site? According to rod''s understanding, Sally won''t be aimless. She obviously has some information in advance. Seeing that rod was very interested in artifact, which was based on her own invitation, Sally snorted discontentedly, and then added, "yes, but that''s only the news about artifact, not the exact place." "How did you know the news?" After a little thought, rod soon had new doubts and asked. Sally was not anxious to answer rod''s doubts, but asked, "do you know how shadow teaching fell?" Rod naturally didn''t know the answer to the question, so he had to shake his head. Before that, he had not even heard of the existence of shadow sect. From Sally''s story, rod knew that shadow sect was closely related to the thieves'' Guild. "It was in the era of the disappearance of miracles. The Holy See, which had ruled eracia for countless years, collapsed with the fall of the scarlet, and the power given by the Divine Incarnation to the believers also failed. During that period, the gate of Yunzhong city was tightly closed, and the revered priests and main religions became the object of everyone''s shouting. People claimed that the gods were dead, and the whole Erathia fell Into chaos. " Her figure suddenly appeared from behind rod, leaned close to rod''s ear and whispered slowly. "In order to stabilize the rule, the then Griffin heart king announced that Erathia needed a new national religion. Only faith can unite the whole Erathia. The shadow religion was born at that time." Her hand moved a little and finally pinched rod''s neck. Rod didn''t interrupt her action. In rod''s perception, there was no danger. It seemed that it was just a way for her to express intimacy, but she obviously forgot what kind of suppression her rank could form. If the news of the artifact was not too attractive, rod planned to move away in an instant. "At that time, there were only two churches that were the most powerful in eracia. They were the Church of stoic, which attracted the nobility, and the shadow church, which received the support of a large number of poor people, including robbers and criminals." Rod seemed to want to stop her movement. As soon as he raised his hand, he heard a familiar name and stopped for a moment. "The Church of Stoic? I remember the original owner of the scarlet eye, as if he were from that church." Said rod with some doubt. Sally shrugged, not paying attention to rod''s words, Continue to add: "There is constant friction between the shadow church and the stoic church. They are all striving to replace the former Vatican and become the new national religion of elasia. In this process, due to the problem of doctrine, the stoic church led to the demons in the depths of hell in a sacrifice, which completely lost the possibility of becoming a national religion. Since then, they were removed from elasia. The shadow church was popular for a while The possibility of becoming a national religion is imminent. " "But I haven''t heard of the name of the shadow religion. What happened to the shadow religion, which should have become the state religion of elasia, and failed to recover? It didn''t even leave its own name in the history of elasia?" Rod''s words also seem to recall some bad memories of Sally, She sighed deeply: "that''s what I want to tell you. Seeing that the shadow religion is about to become a new national religion, a group of travelers from nowhere brought an artifact belonging to the ancient holy see for the Griffin heart king. Under the action of that artifact, the gate of the Cloud City was reopened and the supreme angel returned to the world." As she spoke, her hand also slowly loosened. Rod wanted to remove her hand from his neck, but it looked like he took the initiative to hold her hand to comfort her who was slightly lost at the moment. "Those angels regarded everything except the holy see as heresy, and the members of the shadow sect were slaughtered. Even the Griffin heart king who selected the national religion was blamed by the angels. Since then, the shadow sect fell flat and finally continued in another form, that is, the thief guild, in Erathia." Chapter 2276 From Sally''s mouth, rod learned everything about shadow teaching. Listening to the shadow religion, which was once powerful, finally fell in the hands of angels, rod sighed for a time. He thought that the enemies he would face in the future might include the existence of those angels, and rod felt a heavy pressure. "Without the power provided by the incarnation of the gods, the members of the shadow sect still can''t stop them?" Something seemed to come to mind, rod asked. Sally''s words also added a bit of helplessness: "how can mortal bodies compete with those angels? The most powerful angels are also high-level creatures. Moreover, they also have the whole Cloud City as a reserve force." "God incarnate..." Reading Sally''s words, the great existence that affected the whole Holy See, rod''s face became ugly. In the trial of hell, those kings liberated and competed for the soul of the scar. Despite the persuasion of Messika, rod finally allowed all this to happen, even fought for it, and made a lot of gains. While doing all this, rod also added a terrible enemy to himself. Listening to the reasons for the decline of shadow religion, rod couldn''t help thinking of something and sighed, "is this the origin of the thieves'' guild? Is elacia really a large number of talents, or is it the favor of gods?" For everything Sally said, rod can only lament the rich heritage of eracia. It seems that whenever the holy kingdom is in trouble, heroes will be transported out to resolve all the crises suffered by eracia. Just ordinary brigades can''t happen to carry the artifact of awakening angels. Rod believes that there must be heroes among them. In the darkness that rod couldn''t see, Sally smiled faintly: "I''ve told you what I know. Are you interested in the information of artifact? Can the artifact ''order of heaven'', which once opened the closed gate in the cloud, displayed miracles and awakened angels, let you stay here?" Feeling the invitation and expectation in Sally''s words, rod fell into silence for a time. Indeed, the news of the artifact made rod feel a little excited. Coupled with the change of Sally''s impression on this trip, he had the idea to stay. However, at this moment, he still had more important things to deal with, and obviously could not agree to Sally''s request. Rod leaned slightly and saw the darkness. Although he couldn''t see anything, he could vaguely perceive that she was staring at herself in the dark. He didn''t think that when the memory fell into chaos and even conflict with his own strength, rod came to her in the end when no one could believe it. "... maybe I''ll come back here when I finish dealing with those things." After hesitating for a moment, rod gave his own answer. He did not know whether his attitude towards Sally would change when his memory returned to normal and was no longer controlled by the lustful king. Therefore, rod did not give a clear answer, and everything could only be considered after the memory was completely restored. "Then I''ll wait for your good news... Lust king? It''s an enemy that even I feel difficult. You really chose a good opponent. I really want to help you, but it''s a pity that my ability is completely restrained by her and can''t get close to her." Sally''s soft voice still echoed in rod''s ear, but rod didn''t intend to stay here any more. After knowing everything you want to know, the scenes in your memory spent with cecia can no longer stop rod. "Thank you for your help, Ms. shadow. You will get a long-term friendship in Sao city." Before leaving, rod didn''t forget to thank the man in the dark. Without her help, rod might have to think of many ways to confirm the abnormalities that happened to him. "To be honest, I don''t like your name." She snorted softly. In the dark, rod suddenly felt a cold on his back. He seemed to have said something wrong. "I mean... Sally." Rod coughed and diverted. She was satisfied: "I will stay here and take out the treasures of the shadow sect before the main plane has turned into a tragic battlefield. If you want to join, you can come at any time, and the darkness will always be open to you." Rod didn''t say more. He pulled the big devil aside and his body slowly melted in the fire. Perhaps it is because many memories are in chaos. Rod feels the long lost touch from the dark. It seems that no one else can get so close to the thief leader in the dark, let alone enjoy this treatment. Unfortunately, rod has lost his scarlet eyes and can''t see through the deep darkness. Even if Sally is close in front of him, rod can''t see her at all. Instead, the strong oppression from her always reminds rod that such a legendary creature exists beside him. "Master, this is..." When the nearby space stabilized, agranton gave a cry of surprise, and his body trembled faintly. What appeared in front of him was the place where rod met the erotic king not long ago. Not far away was the gate of hell, and the later convenience was the Saint xiangzel snow mountain. "I remember... Cecia, she seems to need the remains of heroes, so I gave them to her here... Damn, it seems that my memory is really confused. What happened at that time?" Rod thought about it, but he didn''t have any clue. He had to ask agran. Seeing this, agran quickly told rod what had happened before, from the crisis on the island to the competition for the remains of heroes, the advent of elemental monarchs and so on. Rod nodded. He found that wherever chezia appeared in his memory, it was different from what agran said. With Sally''s reminder, rod knew that it was a sign of confusion in his own memory. "So the hero''s remains have been taken away by cecia, that is to say... Now she has brought the hero''s remains back to hell?" As if thinking of something, rod''s face became ugly. If what agran said is right, not long ago, cecia attacked herself for the remains of heroes. It''s two different things to encounter the attack of strong enemies in the wild and go deep into her territory. It''s not generally difficult to go to hell to recapture the remains of heroes. "Agran? And the master..." While rod was thinking, a cry of surprise interrupted his thoughts. Following the prestige, rod saw an unexpected member of the Legion. Chapter 2277 "Vios, why are you here? According to what I told you before, shouldn''t you stay on the snow mountain and explain the current situation of the master for Ms. yusia?" Beside rod, agran recognized the identity of the great devil at a glance. He asked immediately with a look of doubt. Seeing that agran asked this, Vios, who was seriously injured, could only laugh bitterly: "you don''t know. Now euscia is also controlled by the erotic king and is chasing another of his master''s men." "What happened? Tell me everything you know." When Vios said this, rod hurriedly asked. "That''s what happened after you left. Based on your understanding of Fengxue, Youxia judged that the master''s men were being chased and killed. We rushed to support, but ran into the erotic King..." Under the gaze of the two, Vios dared not hide anything, and hurried to tell what had happened before. "Because the holy dragon was close to the erotic king, it was completely controlled by the erotic king like its previous owner..." when talking about this, Vios paused, looked at rod carefully, and saw that his expression had not changed much, "When I found out that something was wrong, I was swept out by the dragon tail of Josiah. Fortunately, the lustful king didn''t pay attention to me, but tracked the master''s men away, and I was able to escape..." "My men? According to you, shouldn''t they also be controlled by the lustful king?" Rod seemed to find something suspicious. He asked strangely that even rod himself could not escape the control of the erotic king. Can someone under his hand do this? Vios shook his head. "I don''t know. I just remember that the man had special blue skin. Under our cover, he rushed all the way to crullod. I don''t know if he has been caught up now." "Blue skin?" With the story of Vios, the figure of a death knight appeared in rod''s mind, which was York who once lived in brakada. If it were him, it would really be possible to get rid of the control of the erotic king by the heroic will. Thinking of this, rod immediately took out a sound conch and asked, "York, can you hear me? Where are you now?" However, there was a dead silence at the end of the conch. There was no sound for a long time. The constant waiting also made rod impatient. "It seems that there will be no response from the conch. Let''s find him." With that, rod grabbed the two great demons beside him and walked through the fire. On the open wasteland, a burst of flame burst out suddenly. The flame dissipated immediately and flashed again at the end of the line of sight. It belongs to the field of burning embers. At this moment, rod opened it to the extreme, with the most blazing flame blessing in the world. Rod''s flame hiding has reached an unprecedented level among the great demons. In a short moment, with the continuous flashing of the fire, it is enough to span a distance of 10000 meters, restrain the flame hiding cooling of the great demon''s power, and is regarded as nothing by rod, At the moment, he just wants to find York as soon as possible. The great devil who was led by rod through the space opened his mouth in surprise at this moment. They looked at each other and showed incredible meaning in their eyes. With the blood of the great devil, they naturally understood what the flame evasion that rod showed with all his strength meant. That was the highest level that countless great demons had dreamed of and beyond their reach. After discovering this, the great devil did not feel depressed, but felt strong pride. This is the powerful power of their master. As a member of their master''s command, they are extremely proud of their master''s strength. Just as rod shuttles through the flame and intends to use this way to find York, the gathering place of savage creatures. "York, can you hear me? Where are you now?" Put down the sound conch in his hand. The blue skin barbarian showed some apology at this moment. He sighed deeply. In the end, he didn''t say anything, but silently collected the conch. He didn''t trust the voice at the end of the conch. To be exact, he didn''t trust rod at the moment. With the example of Badu and the holy dragon, he knows very well what terrible actions those creatures controlled by beautiful women will do. At the moment, the owner of the conch is probably under her control and is helping her find herself. Behind York, there was a vital thing. It was wrapped in leather and looked insignificant. Even if the wrapped leather was opened, it looked nothing special, but it attracted the attention of many forces and became a vortex center. "Hero Tanan, what should I do..." At this time, York did not know who to trust. He silently put away the conch, stared at the towering stone tablet in front of him, and sighed deeply. The barbarians in the village accepted York''s arrival. York felt lucky that he was not expelled by barbarians because of his blue skin. On the contrary, many barbarians recognized him because of his unique blue skin and knew that he was York defeated by the barbarian leader kolger in the battle for the throne not long ago. The holy dragon flying in the sky will not pay attention to this small barbarian village. Maybe in the eyes of the holy dragon, the savage creature is just her food, not even food. York, who hid here, restrained his breath and was not found by the chasing enemy. Seeing that the crisis of the holy dragon has passed and the terrible enemy is moving towards the depths of crullod, York is relieved and does not intend to stay here. He does not want to bring the enemy to the barbarian compatriots living here. Just then a burst of words interrupted York''s voice. "Your Excellency York, welcome to shemsa town. It''s an honor for shemsa town to receive warriors like you." An old big eared monster king came to York with his back bent and said to him in front of the stone tablet. Generally speaking, the big eared monsters in the krylord desert can''t live that long. Here, they are the lowest savage creatures. Even a wild wolf has higher value in the barbarian tribe than the big eared monsters. York looked at the big eared monster king in front of him. From the reverent eyes of other barbarians, he obviously had an unusual position, that is, the leader of this barbarian village. Chapter 2278 "Are you the leader of shansha town? You can rest assured that I''m just passing by here temporarily and won''t stay here too long." Looking at the big eared monster king in front of him, York quickly explained. At the same time, he looked in the direction of the holy dragon. His intuition told him that it was not so easy for the enemy to get rid of it. "Lord York, have you run into any trouble?" The inquiry of the big eared monster King brought jokra back to reality. His embarrassed appearance, coupled with an expression of fear, had already exposed the dilemma he was facing. "That dragon... I swear I haven''t seen such a huge thing since I lived in cloylord for so long. If I''m right, you and that dragon came from the snow." When the Dragon passed by, the terrible dragon power made a group of savage creatures tremble all over. They didn''t dare to move. They were afraid that if they were not careful, they would attract the attention of the dragon and lead to disaster. If it was just out of curiosity, York might answer his question positively, except for the news of keeping the hero''s remains, but when the big eared monster king asked, York vaguely realized that it was wrong. The sound of low footsteps sounded behind York. A group of barbarians, fully armed but still looking dilapidated, surrounded York. "What do you mean?" Yoklala the cloth wrapped around the hero''s remains behind him. After confirming that the nearby barbarians would not find anything unusual, he immediately asked. "I''m sorry, Lord York, you are no longer a warrior in the battle of the throne." The king of the big eared monster sighed and showed some regret in his eyes. "Colger is the king of krylord. He will lead krylord to prosperity, and you will be despised by all barbarians because of your collusion with other forces in the battle of the throne. Colger has already told the whole krylord of your crime." After hearing the big eared monster King mention it, York felt angry and said, "I didn''t do such a thing. It''s obviously him who broke the rules of the war on the throne!" The big eared monster King silk didn''t believe it. He slowly turned to his side and looked at the towering stone tablet beside York: "then, your excellency York, do you dare to say this in front of the hero Tanan?" "What?" York was stunned. He subconsciously looked behind him. After confirming that the hero''s remains had not been found, he put his eyes on the big eared monster king again, "what are you talking about?" The big eared monster king stretched out his hand and pointed to the stone tablet in front of him. Along with his action, York also found something unusual on the stone tablet. As the most towering building in shansha Town, the stone tablet in front of us has a unique position in the hearts of nearby savage creatures. The stone tablet is carved with all kinds of savage creatures. Those savage creatures form an unstoppable team, and their leader, standing on the back of the tall bimon beast, is York''s hero Tanan. On the other side of the stone tablet, there are also carved Tanan''s enemies, those mages with open teeth and claws. "This is..." At this moment, York undoubtedly realized something. What is remembered on the whole stone tablet is the situation that the hero Tanan led the barbarian army. At that time, York had not separated from the identity of master blakada. "This is the martyr''s Shrine built by the residents of shansha town for the hero Tanan. Tanan led us to conquer bulakada for the freedom of crullod. Although he died under the hands of evil mages, his soul will always guide us and every crullod. Since you are also a member of crullod, you dare to deny Ke in front of the hero Tanan Everything Erge said? " The big eared monster king asked in a deep voice. Listening to the questioning of the big eared monster king, York only felt funny at this moment. The big eared monster king could never know that the hero Tanan, whom he admired so much, was being carried behind York at the moment, just in the form of bones. "Of course I dare say so." Without any hesitation, York quickly replied, "colger lied to you. Did you see the door of the devil on the wasteland? Do you really think colger can bring prosperity to krylord?" The king of the big eared monster was silent for a moment and seemed to be thinking about York''s words. After losing the leader''s instructions, other barbarians nearby could only stop for a moment and wait for the leader''s orders. After a long time, he sighed deeply, "I''m sorry, Lord York... I only believe in the winner of the battle for the throne." Then, under his sign, the barbarians with spears rushed from all around and surrounded York in the center. York''s eyes were frozen. The rank of these savage creatures was not high. Compared with the snake demon that had besieged him before, he didn''t know how poor his strength was. Just as York was about to break through, the shadow spread on the ground, and the sky seemed to be covered by some force. The feeling of palpitation emerged from York''s heart. He raised his head, but saw that the holy dragon had gone and returned and was rapidly approaching here. The savage creatures nearby immediately panicked. They didn''t care to listen to the leader''s orders. At this moment, they threw down their armor and fled around in a hurry. It belongs to the nature of savage creatures and was expressed incisively and vividly by them. "Found it! You''re here. I said there''s no you in the desert..." the clear voice came from far and near. According to the reputation, York found that the beautiful woman was staring at him. "Hand over the Tanan behind you quickly!" "Great dragon, shansha town..." seeing the sudden visit of the dragon, the big eared monster Wang Qiang endured his fear and just wanted to come forward and say some words to meet the dragon, so as not to attract the anger belonging to the dragon. It is not something that small savage creatures can bear. Even the mage country can''t bear that roar. However, before the big eared monster King spoke, his action was interrupted by a cold current. The bright cold ice dragon breath came out from the mouth of the holy dragon. Only for a moment, there seemed to be an iceberg on the desert. In the cold ice, there were savage creatures with panic. Even the huge stone tablet was wrapped by the cold ice at the moment. The power of the holy dragon will destroy the whole savage gathering place in an instant. York doesn''t think that those savage creatures wrapped in cold ice can still have a chance to survive. Behind the holy dragon, the beautiful woman didn''t hurry to attack York. She let the cold dragon breath of the holy dragon sweep through the whole savage village. It seemed that she was venting her anger that York had fooled him and didn''t find him. She burst into a clear laugh. Chapter 2279 "No..." Just as the whole sheansa town was covered with the cold ice brought by the holy dragon, York heard a familiar cry coming from his side. According to his reputation, York saw the leader of shansha Town, that is, the figure of the big ear monster king. At the moment, he looked not in good condition. Half of his body was covered with cold ice, only his head was left, and his left hand could move slightly. The big eared monster King took up his weapon and tried to break the ice that wrapped himself, so as to restore his freedom, but he couldn''t do this at all. The cold ice formed by the holy dragon breath can''t be broken by ordinary big eared monsters. Even if the holy dragon does nothing and lets him knock here for a month, the cold ice will not change. On the contrary, he will die first because of the cold. York tried to pull him out of the cold ice, but it didn''t work. Instead, it made the green face of the big eared monster King bluer and showed a very painful look. "Don''t worry about me, your excellency York..." seeing this situation, the big eared monster king immediately gave up like an appointment and said, "Your Excellency York, can I trouble you with something?" York didn''t answer. He still tried to help the big eared monster king out of trouble. As for the big eared monster King''s words of giving up him, York naturally ignored them: "I brought the holy dragon, and I will save you..." "Now it''s meaningless to say that..." the body of the big eared monster King became rigid, and his eyes gradually became lax. The bone cold ice was sucking away his body temperature. "My child... He is also in shansha town. If possible, please help him out of danger..." "What''s his name..." it seemed that York finally released his hand and asked sadly. "Tanan..." the big eared monster king said vaguely. "This name..." York confirmed with a puzzled look, "are you sure it''s Tanan?" The big eared monster King smiled like a reflection: "Your Excellency York, it seems that you don''t understand the insistence of the krylord people... There are at least dozens of newborns named Tanan in shansha town. Those mages deprive our culture and destroy krylord''s history. Only in this way can we remember the name of a great hero. At the same time, I also hope my child can become a great hero like Tanan , but I may not see that day... Isn''t that the Tanan behind you? " York showed a stunned look. The king of the big eared monster obviously heard the woman''s words and regarded the Tanan behind him as a crooked creature who inherited Tanan''s name. At this time, York shook his head slowly. At this moment, the big eared monster King seemed to think of something, and the look on his face became wonderful. With some disbelief and some desire in the deepest part of his heart, the big eared monster king suddenly burst out with unimaginable strength and suddenly grabbed York in front of him: "is it him... The immortal glory of krylord, the great hero Tanan..." At this moment, York looked struggling. He wanted to tell the big eared monster king in front of him, but the order from rod made York have to keep the secret belonging to Tanan. No matter who asked him, he couldn''t mention it. Feeling the cold palm of the big eared monster king, York didn''t want him to die. He was confused and regretful at the bottom of his heart. He wanted to say all this, but the power of the dark holy word bound him and made him unable to say everything. ¡°¡­¡­¡± York opened his mouth and a few veins burst out on his head. Finally, he just screamed in pain and couldn''t say anything. Seeing the light in the eyes of the big eared monster King getting dimmer and dimmer, at this moment, York, who was anxious, only felt that something that had been binding him was broken. Once he had this feeling when he became a hero, but at this moment, this feeling was even stronger. "You''re right. That''s the hero Tanan. It''s just his remains." Finally, under the expectant gaze of the big eared monster king, York said the words in his heart. "Really... Hero Tanan, returned to his hometown..." The voice of the big eared monster King became smaller and smaller. When York looked at him again, he had dropped his head and touched his whole body, which was as cold and hard as those who were no different. York stepped back stunned, but he felt a deep chill coming from behind. "It''s just you, my hero." A cheerful voice came from behind York. He slowly turned back and saw the beautiful woman on the ice blue dragon. After completely freezing this place and venting her dissatisfaction that she had been fooled and didn''t notice York''s trace, she came to York again and said jokingly. Whether it was her or the holy dragon under her, it would be no more difficult to crush York than to crush an ant. The rolling of the rank made York have no resistance in front of them. However, before that, she had been fooled by the savage creature. York not only took the remains of the immortal hero from her field, but also almost let him hide in the savage creature. All this really made her very angry as a king. She didn''t remember how long she didn''t feel so angry. Because of this, she deliberately dealt with other savage creatures first and put York at the end. "I hate heroes because they can ignore my charm. You are the one I hate." Looking at York not far away, she said slowly. York didn''t answer. He knew that no matter what he said, there would be no change in the demon in front of him, but it would make her happier. He picked up the battle axe, which was a savage creature and was not sharpened, to the holy dragon in front of him. In the face of York''s provocative behavior, the holy dragon sent out a loud dragon roar. Good luck escaped. The savage creatures who fled from shansha town felt that their legs were soft and wanted to lie on the ground after hearing the Dragon roar. On the other side of the holy dragon, he was under the strong pressure brought by the most terrible creature of blood. York''s expression did not change. At this moment, nothing could scare him. He felt the unusual changes in York, which was almost different from him before. The beautiful woman narrowed her eyes. She just wanted to confirm something, but saw a burst of flame burning between them. In the fire, the man in black came out slowly. He looked at the situation nearby and finally locked his eyes on the beautiful woman. Chapter 2280 Relying on the induction in the spiritual mark, when rod went deep into the crooked wasteland and was close enough to York, he confirmed the position of the death knight and led his men to this place immediately. Rod, who had just arrived, saw a scene that slightly changed his look. Cecia, who was suspected to distort her memory, was standing behind the ice blue holy dragon and looking at herself with interest. The appearance of this scene also made rod cover his forehead and some pictures flashed in his mind. "Master, are you all right now?" Seeing this, agran, beside rod, looked anxious and asked quickly. Rod shook his head and did not answer his words. In rod''s memory, the relationship between cecia and the holy dragon is very unusual. Once cecia defeated the Dragon slaughtering warrior with him, saved the dragon country, and was regarded as a VIP of the whole dragon country. At this time, the scene where cecia appeared together with the Lord of the ice prison seemed to confirm the authenticity of her own memory to rod. After feeling his own abnormality, rod breathed out a deep breath. Even though it had been confirmed by many parties before, after seeing cecia, he was still involuntarily affected by her ability and doubted the authenticity of those people''s words before. On the back of the ice blue holy dragon, cecia seemed to see rod''s abnormality, but she didn''t say anything to excite her. She just smiled. She believed that the people in front of her could not be separated from her control. She had full self-confidence in her own charm. "Master..." Under the influence of this inexplicable force, behind rod, agran also showed a somewhat confused look in his eyes. Soon, he looked at the beautiful woman in front with reverent eyes, and the title in his mouth changed accordingly. Rod saw agran''s abnormality in his eyes. He felt something abnormal in his heart, but he couldn''t tell where the abnormality was. It seemed that agran was under cecia from the beginning. "No..." rod seemed to think of something and looked hesitant. He always felt that things were not like that. Under the influence of cecia''s power, rod''s memory is changing a little, but he doesn''t know it. At this time, accompanied by a strong breaking wind, the rapidly rotating flying axe suddenly attacked rod. In the face of the fierce attack, rod leaned slightly, activated the power in his blood, stretched out his hand and grasped the handle of the flying axe accurately. The rotating flying axe stopped in front of him. Looking in the direction of the flying axe, rod saw a blue savage, the figure of the hero York. "Wake up! This is the remains of the hero Tanan!" With York''s roar, rod no doubt realized something. He looked back at the roaring hero and recovered a brief clarity in his heart. At this moment, he couldn''t help thinking of his previous inquiry about the shadow lady. According to Sally''s answer, he must be in some kind of abnormality, but he didn''t know it. Looking back at York in the rear, he seems to have a unique power protection, which belongs to the strong will of the hero. Now he seems to be the only unaffected existence, and only he. Standing on the opposite of cecia, rod made a decision in his heart after discovering this. "Hero York, I command you with the dark word and command me to fight." "What?" Not far away, cecia seemed to realize something. She looked at rod with an unexpected look in her eyes. "Kill her!" After receiving rod''s order, York was stunned, but he seemed to realize something and immediately said to rod. After getting York''s signal, rod put down all his hesitation and immediately waved the Titan''s arrow. In an instant, the lightning jumped rapidly and bombarded the beautiful woman. Unfortunately, the lightning attack did not achieve any results. The holy dragon under the woman was just a dragon breath, so the lightning bombarded the thick ice wall and dissipated invisibly. "Hum!" At the moment, on the back of the ice blue holy dragon, cecia sneered: "do you think this means can deal with my power? In my field, you can''t hurt me..." Before she finished, another flash of lightning suddenly hit her. In her amazement, the flash of lightning had come to her. If the holy dragon under her hadn''t reacted in advance and blocked the flash with her body, she might have been hit by the flash of lightning. "Your spells are not strong enough. You need to cast more powerful spells!" In the rear, York looked at this scene and hurriedly said to rod that although he no longer exercised magic, he did not lose his understanding of magic. Rod in front of him obviously could not cause effective damage to the holy dragon because the magic damage was not enough. "So..." rod said slowly, and his wrist shook. The bright electric light burst from the Titan arrow in his hand. Everything in heaven and earth seemed to lose color. The only thing left was the glittering Titan arrow. In a flash, the ultimate lightning had taken shape in rod''s hands. Looking at chezia in the distance, rod''s expression was complex. Even if he had already received tips from Sally, when he saw chezia, it was still difficult for him to lay hands on the people in front of him, as if some force bound him. Once he had the idea of making a move, incomparable guilt and regret would emerge from the bottom of his heart. But soon, rod found a way to deal with it. His idea is very simple. Since he can''t maintain his original consciousness in cecia''s field, he simply abandoned his original consciousness and handed everything over to his subordinates who are not affected by cecia, that is, hero York. "This power..." It seems that she has felt the power of the ultimate lightning. Even cecia, as a king, has changed her complexion at this moment. If she is hit by this lightning, she will be permanently damaged even if she does not die, and she is likely to lose the throne. Not only that, at the moment, her proud strength in the field seems to have failed on rod. No matter how she controls it, rod can''t obey his own orders. On the contrary, York, the hero in the rear, can do this. At the moment, the only way for her to win is to cross rod and kill the hero York before the ultimate lightning fails to hit. But how difficult it is to do that. From York, she feels a soaring heroic will, which has reached a bright level, and even she must be careful. Considering the possible risks, cecia could only sigh deeply in the end. Chapter 2281 "You''re lucky, necromancer." Looking at rod who controls lightning and exudes supreme power, cecia said slowly. "Since you can find a way to get rid of the field of love, there is no need for us to entangle. My strength will be left to the battle of the end. Fighting in advance will only hurt both of us..." As if she had thought of something, she was somewhat disappointed. The nearby creatures under her control glared at rod. Meanwhile, rod remained unmoved, and the lightning on the Titan''s arrow became more intense. York in the rear seemed to think of something and immediately said, "in this case, it''s not fast to release your control over him and other Legion members." "Why?" She smiled. "Isn''t it a beautiful thing to have love for me in their hearts? Do you really think they are willing to wake up from it?" York was stunned. He looked around and found that, as the woman said, both the holy dragon and the great devil showed reluctance and attachment at this moment, and did not want to get out of control at all. Recalling the feeling of being controlled before, York immediately understood the reason. Beside the woman, he felt incomparable satisfaction. It was the most beautiful feeling beyond everything else. People couldn''t help but want to be intoxicated forever. Slowly, York''s eyes showed a bit of confusion, but soon he gave a thrill and his eyes recovered. That unique feeling could kill his heroic will. If he didn''t react in time, he might be controlled by the woman. The only exception was probably rod, who frowned and seemed to doubt something. "You will." It seems that he thought of something. York said quickly, "otherwise, you will never escape his pursuit. Even if you cast space magic, he will find you along the track. Maybe when you die, this ability will be relieved." The lustful king gave a cold hum. She looked at rod with fear. Even she could not despise the terrible spell attached to the divine sword. It was after seeing this spell that she changed her original attitude and regarded rod as an opponent at the same level. York''s threat was exactly what she was worried about. The power of the legendary summit is enough to change the existence of the doomsday war. Conflict with such existence will only bring unnecessary losses to her and destroy the subsequent plan. It''s better to remove the power in the field in advance than to be threatened by this power all the time. Although the remains of immortal heroes are precious, they are only remains for the lustful king. They are far less attractive than the living immortal heroes. After pondering for a moment, she finally made a decision in her heart. As she raised her hand, there was a trance in the eyes of the surrounding creatures, followed by a cry of surprise. With the release of the power of the field, the memory surged towards the controlled creatures. They all recalled what they had done during the controlled period. "Master..." Agran, who returned to normal, immediately thought of something, and his face showed a sense of shock and fear. Even though he had already known rod''s abnormality, he could not even maintain it for a moment in front of the erotic king, so he completely forgot everything and took the erotic king as his master. The holy dragon on one side was the same. She looked at the completely frozen savage biological village nearby and knew that all this was done by herself. She immediately sent out an angry dragon roar and stared at the erotic king in front of her. "I look forward to your play in the battle of doomsday. I believe we will see you again at that moment." Facing the hostile eyes of the nearby creatures, the lust king just smiled lightly. She finally looked at Rhodes, and her body disappeared like a bubble, leaving only a faint wave of mana, proving that she had appeared. "Is this the field of love..." With the release of control, rod also woke up, and all his previous memories returned to normal. He couldn''t help taking a deep breath when he recalled the strange appearance on the predecessor. Before that, he had ignored the power of lustful kings and thought that she was the kind with low strength among kings, but from now on, she seems to be the most terrible existence. Even excluding her other abilities, the power in the field of love alone makes it difficult for rod to break free. The power in this field is enough to completely change the memory of other creatures. If she didn''t give up at last, rod would have to work hard to get rid of control. Rod, with an artifact, is not afraid of the confrontation of positive forces. In the positive battle, even the existence of the legendary peak is difficult to kill him completely. What really scares him is his unique ability in the field of love. Fortunately, at this moment, the crisis from the erotic king has been temporarily lifted. She seems to be plotting more important things, unwilling to lose too much power, which is likely to be related to the battle of the end. With the departure of the erotic king, the memories of the past also gradually recovered in rod''s mind. He remembered the experience of rescuing Rowling from the business group and the process of fighting against the Dragon slaughtering warrior for inota. Those memories were completely replaced under the action of the field of love, so he could return to rod''s mind at this moment. Rod turned back and looked at the blue skinned barbarian hero. This time, he was able to get rid of the control of the field of love thanks to his existence. To rod''s surprise, that man could rely on the existence of heroic will to fight against the realm of lustful kings. "You did a good job." It seems that he thought of something, rod praised actively. York did not answer, but silently held the remains of the heroes in the rear. "Rod, what power is that..." Soon, a burst of inquiry came to rod''s ear. According to his reputation, rod saw a dignified ice blue holy dragon. Not long ago, in order to help York escape from the chase, ushia was also controlled by the field of love and has not recovered until now. When she recalled what had happened before, there was a bit of horror in euscia''s eyes. She seemed to understand why rod had forgotten inota''s name at first. "That''s the power of the field. Only the creatures at the top of the legend can have that ability." Rod spoke to answer Eustacia''s doubts. Although euscia has reached the peak of legend, her strength can not be compared with those older beings. There are few relevant records of the existence of the field, even in her blood. Chapter 2282 After answering yusia''s doubts, rod thought about it, quickly opened the system log and switched to the page of the source of crime. Soon, rod found what he wanted in the sin points store. It belongs to the field of love of the erotic king and exists in the point store at the price of 500W sin points. Once rod was puzzled that the price in the field of love could double that in the field of the dead. Until now, after personally feeling the horror of the field of love from the king of lust, rod realized what kind of ability this 500W sin points could gain. If you don''t find a way to deal with it in time, the field of love is enough to defeat all enemies. Even the existence of the legendary peak will not hesitate to give up your life. This alone is better than most abilities. The dark holy words mastered by rod will also be limited by soul summoning, which can only work for creatures with soul summoning. However, the power in the field of love exceeds species and gender. All creatures in the field of love will be affected by this power. In the hands of the lustful king, this ability was brought into full play by her, and even rod was inadvertently recruited, Fortunately, it was still dangerous in the end. At this point, rod''s remaining sin points are enough to exchange for this ability, but he does not intend to do so. The vast majority of rod''s karma points come from the remnant soul of the scar. After using up, it takes at least hundreds of years to accumulate these points again. For this reason, rod must use the points on the appropriate ability. Although the ability in the field of love is strong, there are still limitations. Compared with this ability, the 500W sin karma points are enough for rod to exchange more practical power in the source of sin karma. Although the power of the lustful king is unique, her name is not prominent in hell, and other kings have more or less mastered the means to fight it. When rod is on guard, it will be much easier to deal with this ability next time. There is no need to go to the thief headquarters to confirm with the shadow lady there. Rod suddenly looked stunned at the thought. With the return of all memories, many things previously ignored by rod were recalled by him at this moment, which made him look stunned. He seemed to give a wrong answer to Sally''s question. There seems to be news about an artifact at the shadow cult site. Sally is waiting for him to keep his appointment, but rod, who is in trouble, can''t go like this. "Master, since the matter here has been settled, I''ll go back to the Legion first." While rod was thinking, Vios came to rod and said quickly as if he hadn''t seen agran''s eyes. Thought was interrupted by Vios, and rod shook his head. "Inform farezer and ask him to withdraw the Legion from bracada. They have completed their task." Soon, rod, who recovered, commanded Vios. After the explanation, rod took out the sound conch and asked the other end, "Death Knight Kane, how is the water spirit ball barrier now?" "Lord rod... The effect of the water spirit ball is gradually weakening. It may not last long. Fortunately, the important properties on the island have been transferred, and we can control the loss to the minimum, except..." Kane''s voice came from the end of the conch. His voice was full of worry, and rod understood what he meant. The journey of escorting the remains of heroes is delayed by the arrival of the erotic king. The time that the water spirit ball can adhere to is less and less. Once the water spirit ball loses its efficacy, the island will be completely submerged and then completely destroyed by the element monarch. At that time, rod will also lose the core base of the water element plane. Compared with this, rod is more worried about inota on the island. After recovering his memory, rod''s worry is also restored. If she is in the process of blood promotion, if she crosses the space with the great devil, maybe there will be some unknown changes. Therefore, rod must bring the hero''s remains back to the water element plane as soon as possible. "Agran, you should have told Rowling that I was in an abnormal situation before. Go and tell her that I have recovered." Rod glanced at agran, and the great devil immediately took command and walked through the fire. "What a pity..." he leaned slightly and looked at the barbarian hero not far away, especially the hero''s remains behind him. Rod sighed deeply. After a long time of fighting and even the stimulation of heroic will, Tanan''s remains still show no signs of awakening, which seems to explain to rod that this method is simply not feasible. Even if we return to krylord, there is still no means to awaken Tanan''s remains. Fortunately, rod made the worst plan in advance. Even if Tanan''s will could not wake up, he could directly bring it back to the water element level through the space gap. It is only one step away from the space spike on the endless sea. After thinking for a moment, rod said faintly to York, "I will let the main force of the Legion escort this remains. You have completed the task." When the hero''s remains entered krylord and there was no threat from the mages, rod didn''t have to let the Legion members continue to attract attention in bracada. Rod always felt that what the mages were preparing, but they hadn''t been displayed yet. It is undoubtedly the best choice for the Legion members to enter krylord to escort the hero''s remains. Just send it to the space gap on the ocean, rod will have the reliance against the water element monarch. Even if the hero Tanan can''t wake up and inherits the remains of the power of the forbidden magic ball, it is enough to restrain the power of the elemental monarch. After hearing rod''s instructions, York seemed very hesitant. He looked back at the hero''s remains behind him, looked at the frozen big eared monster king, and said, "master, I hope to send the hero Tanan on the last trip. Please give me the task of protecting the remains." Rod looked at the barbarian hero and thought that he had taken the primary credit in the fight against the lust king. He said, "I grant it. If the cannibal king gets rid of the lust king, I will let him cooperate with you." After hearing rod''s instructions, York was overjoyed, but soon he calmed down again: "but before that..." With that, he began to search in the gathering place of savage creatures turned into ruins, looking like looking for something. Chapter 2283 "Water spirit ball..." On the boundless ocean, the whole body is transparent, like a humanoid creature composed of running water, gazing at the position under the ocean, which emits dim light, murmuring. Her voice is clear and crisp, her words are coherent, not muddy, but her words are slightly sad. She closed her eyes slowly, and her consciousness seemed to fall into another space. "Sally, where have you been? All the seals on me have been lifted, and only the last one is left. I need your help at that time." Soon, a peaceful male voice reached her ears. "If Fulham hadn''t borrowed the ball of destruction, you would have been out of trouble earlier." She seemed to think of something and sighed slightly, "the ball of destruction... I need that artifact now. Has Fromm returned it?" "She''s still in hell and no news has come. Are you in any trouble?" Another deep male voice appeared in her ear. "Someone is trying to fight me with the power of the water spirit ball, but what he doesn''t know is that any confrontation is meaningless in front of the ball of destruction." She gave a cold hum and said quickly, "TELMA, tell Fromm to get the ball of destruction back quickly. It''s not her own artifact." "Sally is right. The lava underground tells me that Fulham is using the power of the ball of destruction to teach those demons who are immune to fire and do not respect her. This is not our intention to give her the ball of destruction." Another thick and low male voice echoed. "The time has not come to recover the ball of destruction. Only by relying on that artifact can she destroy the seal of the scar and recover the power in the core of the world at one stroke. Have you forgotten our plan? That''s the most important link." However, the creature named TELMA didn''t think so and immediately refuted the words of the other two. According to TELMA, although the other two are unwilling to admit it, they have nothing to refute. Only when Fulham takes the lead in absorbing the power of the core of the world can their plan continue. Therefore, Fulham must be in charge of the ball of destruction. As if she thought of something, TELMA continued, "however, the emergence of the elemental spirit ball also reminds us. Do you remember the power belonging to the scar?" Saryl recalled what had happened. Her originally cold voice became low at this moment, as if it had a unique magnetism: "you mean the power to master everything, nothing can violate, and finally seal us?" TELMA nodded: "the closer we are to our goal, the more cautious we should be. Now he is back. In front of that force, anything can happen. No one knows what will happen. Perhaps it is just a chain reaction of a few small things, which is enough to destroy the plan we have prepared for years." Sally fell into silence. Compared with TELMA, she understood the horror of the power of the holy mark more. Even in her heyday, she, who incarnated in the whole ocean, was finally defeated by the holy mark. It was not easy to recover her power from the main plane. "What are you talking about?" At this moment, an arrogant and uninhibited female voice came from this space. "Sally! I want you to teach rod a lesson for me. You must have done it!" It seemed that she had found something. As soon as she returned to the spiritual net, her voice was a little more cheerful, and immediately asked the woman like running water. "Thanks to your request, I found that the necromancer actually had a water spirit ball in his hand. However, he didn''t know the real usage of the element spirit ball. He would only instinctively stimulate the defense of the element spirit ball. Otherwise, you won''t see me now!" Recalling her previous experience, Sally''s words were a little more dissatisfied, and then complained to the loud voice. "Water spirit ball? There are so many treasures on him, hum..." the woman who finally arrived made a heavy hum in her mouth, which also contained her dissatisfaction with Sally''s failure to teach her a lesson. Hearing her dissatisfaction, Sally said angrily, "my strength has not been completely restored. It''s you who have been occupying the ball of destruction and haven''t seen you destroy the core of the world. What are you doing?" "I also want to do that. Unfortunately, the core of the world is heavily guarded by the arrogant king. Those demons are not stupid enough to destroy the whole theme together with hell." Facing Sally''s question, she replied reluctantly. "How much time do you need? If you can''t, give us the ball of destruction first." The thick male voice asked in a muffled voice. "It''s no use urging you any more. I also want to win the core of the world as soon as possible. Unfortunately, other kings won''t give me this opportunity. It seems that there will be a chance for me only when the battle of the end is the most intense." If several people can see her appearance, they will find that under her seemingly indifferent look, what is hidden is deep reluctance, "by the way, I don''t know why my strength in the field of burning embers has weakened recently. Is it because I am close to the core of the world? Or what other problems have arisen?" Listening to her, the others were very confused. "As far as I know, the core of the world doesn''t have that power. Besides, according to your element attributes, when you get close to the core of the world, the field will only become stronger and stronger. In any case, it can''t become weak." The gentle male voice, slightly puzzled, said, "our field will be weakened by only one thing. Is there... Other creatures that have mastered your field?" "Don''t be kidding. How can my burning field be controlled by other creatures?" Fromm did not believe his words at all. In her opinion, except her, the field of burning could not appear in any creature, and only she born from the first flame in the world was worthy to master this unique field. "Forget it, I guess you don''t know. Maybe it''s the ghost of that Erathian." Seeing that nothing was found, she snorted discontentedly, and then mentioned another thing, "I have taught many great demons. Put the ball of destruction here for a while, and give it back to me when the defense at the core of the world is lax. By the way, Sally, during my absence, you should use the power of the ball of destruction to help me teach the necromancer a good lesson!" With the fall of Fromm''s discourse, a unique thing also appears in the space where only spirit can exist. "I will, but before that..." Sally''s voice slowed down. At the same time, there seemed to be a gust of wind in the non-material space. It was a powerful spiritual wave. Even Fulham couldn''t help shaking his face after feeling the power contained in the wave. Chapter 2284 "Master." With the end of the battle with the erotic king, under the command of rod, farezer led the main force of the Legion through the space to the crullod wasteland. After seeing rod, farezer seemed to think of something and asked insinually, "I heard you seem to have forgotten something. Maybe I can help you remember..." In the face of farezer''s inquiry, Rod just shook his head lightly: "I''ve recovered, and I''ve just pushed back a strong enemy. I heard from agran that when you first learned the news, your reaction was not strong, and you can even describe it as indifference. If it wasn''t for agran and York''s help, my memory would be difficult to recover and controlled by the enemy forever." At this time, rod looked at the Legion commander indifferently. When his memory fell into confusion and even planned to give everything to the lustful king, the main force of the Legion under farezer did not respond, as if he didn''t know it. If farezer can''t give a satisfactory answer, he doesn''t mind punishing him. Facing rod''s question, farezer looked frightened, Hurriedly said: "Master, I can swear to God that my loyalty to you has not wavered at all. Even if the news brought by agran is true, I dare not change your strategy at that moment. Not long ago, a group of magicians stared at us and left rashly. I''m afraid it will arouse their suspicion and bring new enemies. Besides, I didn''t do anything. I learned that you were wrong At the first time of the problem, I fed back the news to mother Rowling. You can confirm with her. " After listening to farezer''s report and realizing that he was not completely indifferent, rod''s face improved. "Your new task is to escort the hero''s remains to the space gap on the ocean. You said a magician was staring at you? What''s going on?" Rod asked slowly. Farezer explained: "Those mages sent out a message saying that we had taken away the treasure of bracada, and that we were restricted by the treasure and could not leave through space magic. The underground magicians saw the changes of bracada during this period, and they must believe it. I can feel that the underground threat is approaching. If you call us later, those magicians will be sure Will do it to us. " "The most precious treasure... In a sense, what those mages said is not wrong. It''s something more precious than the most precious treasure." Rod''s face sank. Unexpectedly, during his absence, those magicians also stared at the Legion members in the snow. Rod recalled that in previous lives, when the door of hell opened, bracada had already fallen into a fire of war. Countless underground creatures climbed out of the underpass, and giant dragons plundered the array for them. Those mages had no way to parry. However, in this life, Morrel''s attack on bracada was delayed by rod''s behavior of seizing the remains of heroes. The battle of magicians was always controlled in a small range. The whole bracada was in a delicate balance, and the center of all forces was the undead Legion trying to cross the snow. If he acts according to rod''s initial plan, he will face the core forces of the mage Empire and the underground world, and even their siege. Even if he is escorted by many Legion members, he may not be able to preserve himself or the remains of heroes. Fortunately, long before the start of the whole operation, rod listened to Rowling''s proposal and divided the members escorting the hero''s remains into two routes. The main force of the Legion in bracada seems to be in crisis, but it is only a cover on the surface. The real hero''s remains have already returned to its former hometown. The process of capturing the hero''s remains is full of twists and turns, which undoubtedly shows rod once again how precious Tanan''s remains are. There are many legendary peaks in the field of mastery, all for the remains of Tanan. They are immortal heroes who can change the general trend of the whole expansion. Even rod, who has long known his previous life experience, has many difficulties in mastering such an immortal hero. While rod sighed silently, York also searched the town of shansha, which turned into ruins. York''s heart still remembers the instructions of the big eared monster king before he died. Before escorting the remains of the hero Tanan, he needs to find the son of the big eared monster king in the ruins. What makes York care is that his son is named after Tanan, which is intended to commemorate the immortal hero. "Tanan..." While York was searching in the ruins, he saw the orcs who were deeply pressed under the rubble and should have no signs of life. At the moment, they were waving their arms. Seeing York close, the range of action of the orcs increased. "Wait..." At this moment, York could not help opening his mouth. He remembered rod''s unique ability. The master was like the master of death. All dead creatures, including the big ear monster king, would be awakened by him. Soon, York returned to the ice block that sealed the big eared monster king. He saw that the big eared monster king was shivering with cold. Even if he had regained his life, he still couldn''t get rid of the ice seal of the holy dragon. "The master asked me to inform you to set out with the remains of the hero as soon as possible." Noticing York''s move, agran immediately shuttled through the flame and appeared beside him, slowly reminding him. "I will... Your name is agran, right? Can you destroy the ice over there?" Glancing at the great demon, York immediately asked. "Cold ice?" Agran took a look at the solid ice not far away, and then his face looked embarrassed. "It''s the cold ice condensed by the holy dragon. I''m afraid it will be difficult to melt it for a while and a half with my ability... However, for your great contribution this time, I can help you once." In York''s slightly puzzled eyes, agran shuttled through the space and soon returned. Looking at the creature coming with agran, York showed a puzzled look. It was a woman in a long ice blue dress. From the woman, York felt a familiar smell, but York didn''t remember when he had seen her. "Please do it again, Ms. youcia." Agran said respectfully to the woman. She glanced around and took a deep breath. With her movements, the hard ice melted as if it had lost its soul, and the big eared monster king was able to get out of trouble. "You are..." At this moment, York seemed to understand something and opened his mouth in surprise. The blue skirt woman in front of him was the ice blue holy dragon. Chapter 2285 "Lord York, thanks to you this time..." After escaping from the hard ice, the big eared monster King dragged his frostbitten body and thanked York. He was sealed in solid ice for a long time, which made his body weak, and his skin was not as green as the krulod people should be. Before his voice fell, agran appeared behind him. As soon as the giant sickle swept by, he divided his body in two. "What are you doing!" On one side, York didn''t understand what happened, let alone why agran did it, and then angrily scolded. Agran gave him a strange look: "I''m helping him recover from his injury. Don''t you intend to let him recover by himself?" With agran''s story, the dead king of the big ear monster got up from the ground again at this moment. Not only the wound left by the giant sickle healed completely, but also the frostbite on his body recovered. His body looked very good. "Just melt the ice? Or are you going to let me melt all the ice here?" Aside, the blue skirt woman didn''t care what happened here and said to agran impatiently. "Yes, Ms. youcia, I''ll take you to the snow mountain..." In the face of agran''s proposal, she just shook her head: "I''m no longer needed here. Stay on the snow mountain. Maybe I''ll be controlled by the hero Molly. You can send me back to the island." "OK, please wait a moment..." Then, with York''s slightly speechless gaze, agran held the giant sickle back, refreshed the cooling of the flame, and then took the woman in blue dress to shuttle through the space. "What on earth is he doing..." one side, the dead and reborn king of the big eared monster asked York in shock. Even though he was reborn in rod''s field, the fear of death remained deep in his heart. "As you can see... Welcome to the undead Legion." York scratched his head and explained helplessly. It''s a very different ability from the close combat of spells or savage creatures. Even he can''t adapt to it for a while. "Lord York, have you found Tanan?" It seems that he thought of something. The big eared monster king asked anxiously. York understood that Tanan in his mouth was not the immortal hero, but his son of the same name. He immediately replied, "I''m worried about your situation. It''s better to get you out of trouble before searching for Tanan''s whereabouts." When York said this, the king of the big eared monster shook his head: "I don''t expect to be reborn. If the big eared monster wasn''t born weak, I''d rather follow the great hero Tanan and die with him in the battlefield. I''m more worried about my son than this..." York nodded. Maybe those Erathians would be afraid of death, but krylord creatures would never. In the bones of these green skinned creatures, there is blood that looks back to death. The reborn big eared monster King obviously knew more about shemsa than York. Under his leadership, York didn''t have to search aimlessly in the ruins. Soon, they came to a corner. Separated from the rubble of the collapsed house and the leaves used to cover it at the top, York looked at the entrance of the previously excavated underground cave with surprised eyes: "here is..." "Defense facilities are built to take refuge when the mage comes." The big eared monster king said slowly, "there is no army guarding shansha town. When the mage or other crisis comes, the savage creatures who can''t escape can only hide here and pray to the hero Tanan not to be found by the enemy." After entering the underground cave, York immediately saw a group of frightened savage creatures. They didn''t even dare to breathe. When they heard the sound from the entrance, they buried their heads deeply. It was the queen of the big eared monster. When she was in the cave, there came a cheering full of joy. The big eared monster King obviously has great prestige in this group of savage creatures. His arrival also alleviated the anxiety in the hearts of savage creatures. "Tanan, if you''re okay..." Led by several savage creatures, a frightened little big eared monster was brought to him. Although the little big eared monster was frightened, it still kept the breath of the living and did not die under the attack of the holy dragon. After finding the little big eared monster named Tanan, the big eared monster king looked happy. Soon, he took the creatures in the underground cave to the ruins of shansha town. Seeing that the familiar companions were still alive, the savage creatures who were reborn first surrounded them one after another and cheered. Seeing this, York finally breathed a sigh of relief. The things that bothered him have been solved now, and he can safely embark on the journey of escorting the remains of the hero. When he turned and left, York accidentally heard a voice: "well, Tanan, are you ready to welcome the new life and serve the master with me..." Hearing the speech, York turned back in surprise, but saw that the little big eared monster named Tanan was being caught by other barbarians nearby. He kept struggling, but his head was pressed down. The big eared monster king was behind him and was ready to behead him with weapons. "Wait!" York quickly turned back and stopped the action of the big eared monster king. "Why are you doing this? Are you going to kill your son who was not easy to find?" The king of the big eared monster gave him a slightly strange look: "Lord York, don''t you feel it? He is still alive and hasn''t received the gift of his master. If I can wake up from death with the help of my master, then he must be able. I''m helping him and making him like us." On one side, the young big eared monster showed frightened eyes. He seemed to want to scream, but his mouth was firmly covered by nearby savage creatures and could only make a vague sound. York looked stunned. What happened in front of him was completely different from his previous cognition. He opened his mouth, but said nothing. At the moment, he couldn''t find any words to refute the big ear monster king. Seeing that the barbarian''s axe was about to cut off the head of the little big eared monster, York knew that he couldn''t wait any longer. He flew forward, shook away the nearby barbarian creatures and pulled the little big eared monster aside. "Lord York, are you going to disobey your master''s orders?" York''s behavior was questioned by the big eared monster king, but he looked firm. "Tanan... Why did you name him? What this name implies is a kind of struggle and unyielding. The krulod people with this name will never be enslaved by others." "Slavery? Do you call the gift of your master a kind of slavery? You became a member of your master''s command earlier than me. Why do you say that now?" The big eared monster King sighed bitterly. York did not answer, but looked at the big eared monster king with compassionate eyes. Chapter 2286 "Give him back to me quickly. If the master leaves, are you going to turn him into a member of the Legion? Or are you going to deprive him of this opportunity?" Facing the big eared monster King''s pressing step by step and feeling the little big eared monster trembling with fear behind him, York clenched his teeth secretly. After the battle with the lustful king, York only felt that he was different. The control imposed on him, whether it is the manipulation of spiritual marks or the power in the holy word, is difficult to change his mind. Even after the battle ended for a long time, the residual power of the hero''s will still existed in his body. Because of this, he was a little different from other Legion members. He knew what was right. If the big eared monster king was still alive, he certainly didn''t want to see this happen. Looking at the members of the Legion under control, York wanted to wake them up. It is said that the will of the hero Tanan can infect all the savage creatures nearby and make them gain the blessing of power. If the hero Tanan is here, he must have a way to revive these savage creatures. Unfortunately, York knew this would not happen. The remains of the hero Tanan are being carried by him, and he does not have the immortal heroic will that infects everything. "What are you doing? York, the commander told you to leave quickly." When York was in trouble, there was a sudden sound in his ear. According to his reputation, he saw a mage who looked like a human and wore a bright red robe. "It''s you..." York recognized the mage''s identity. It was jerev, the bloody mage who had guarded the savage creatures. However, in order to attract the strong enemy, he disappeared. Unexpectedly, York saw him again when the main force of the Legion arrived. "Commander of the Legion, he..." aside, the big eared monster king saw the appearance of the blood mage and just wanted to say something, but his words were directly interrupted by the blood mage. "Is that what you can call, sir? You are just a group of savage creatures awakened by your master inadvertently. Do you also regard yourself as a member of the undead Legion?" The big eared monster King''s behavior brought the poor questioning of the blood mage, but he did not dare to refute. From the blood mage, he felt the terrible momentum like the dragon before. Although there was a gap in some aspects, it was not that the big eared monster king could disobey. "The master is kind. He gives the gift of immortality to all creatures, but some shameless creatures claim to be the highest glory under the master''s command. The members of the undead Legion say, how can I punish you?" Then the bloody mage raised his hand. For a time, all the savage creatures nearby only felt the blood surging up and couldn''t breathe for a time. A few weak savage creatures gushed blood directly from their mouths. Seeing this, the big eared monster king could only beg: "Sir, please forgive us for the sake that we were also awakened by our master... I am willing to give everything to the great master..." "Get out of here." The bloody mage waved his hand, and the nearby savage creatures were relieved. They didn''t dare to stay here for a moment. They didn''t care about the little big ear monster behind York, and then scattered. After dispersing the savage creatures, the bloody mage rubbed his hands. For him, it was just a trivial matter, and then looked at York to one side. As the savage creatures left, York was patting Tanan on the back, comforting the frightened little big eared monster who almost died. After noticing the blood mage''s gaze, York looked at him and thanked him: "thank you for your help... Without you, I might not be able to dissuade those savage creatures." "It''s nothing." The blood mage shook his head. "I heard that you and the ogre were attacked by many enemies? Is he all right now? Why didn''t I see him?" Thinking of the ogre king, York couldn''t help but be dumbfounded: "he should have been left in the snow mountain by the lust king. Don''t worry about him. According to the ogre King''s life, he should live well." "Really..." recalling the previous battle, the bloody mage couldn''t help sighing, "that immortal devil should be the most difficult enemy I met after I left prison. In order to distract him, I couldn''t continue to protect you... Fortunately, he is also a member of the Legion. He is staying on the rear island with the hero who stole blood." York could not help shrinking his pupils when he heard that the former enemy was now a member of the Legion. In prison, he had deeply experienced the power of the chain demon, the power belonging to the master, but turned it into his own companion, which could not help but make York sigh again how terrible it was to take charge of death. "The hero who stole blood? Who is he?" Hearing jerev''s words, he mentioned the members of the Legion he didn''t know. York inquired tentatively. Without much thought, jerev said casually, "haven''t you seen him? It''s really a unique power that can steal the blood in my body directly from my body. His will is stronger than you. According to the division of heroic will in the era of MAGE God, he has a bright heroic will." York nodded. He didn''t know the identity of the hero. He didn''t know much about the members of the Legion, but only from the story of the bloody mage, he vaguely realized what a terrible existence was hidden in the undead Legion. A hero like him was only a trivial part of it, not to mention commanding everything behind his back, The owner of many artifacts. In the face of this terrible force, even York''s memory of the transcendent mage empire fell into a disadvantage at this moment, which may also be the reason why they were able to bring out the hero''s remains. "You go, Tanan... Towards the depths of the desert." Looking back at the little big eared monster named Tanan, York patted him on the shoulder. However, in the face of York''s proposal, the little big eared monster just kept shaking his head. After all the dangers of death, except for the blue skinned barbarian in front of him, the little big eared monster had no creatures to believe. He didn''t know whether the people who looked the same as usual had cold blood flowing under their skin. "Then, Tanan, you follow me. I once called barbarians to participate in the battle of the throne in crullod. Although my blood is cold now, my heart still belongs to crullod." York said slowly under the eager eyes of the little big eared monster. With this little big eared monster, York and the main force of other legions embarked on the journey to space again. Chapter 2287 The fire rose, and rod''s body returned to the island wrapped by the water curtain. The water curtain, which protects the island from being infringed by the element monarch, is completely dim at the moment, and the power of the water spirit ball is weakening. On the water curtain, the boundless ocean brought by the element monarch and the rising sea level have completely submerged the whole island. If the power of the water spirit ball dissipates, a huge amount of water will swallow everything on the island in an instant. The figure of the water element monarch is hidden in the vast ocean, and the threat she brings has never subsided. Rod can only hope that the water spirit ball can last longer. Soon, the news of rod''s return was also learned by other creatures on the island. When rod responded to the greetings of the Legion members staying here, he noticed a familiar sight coming from behind. Looking back, rod saw Rowling with a worried face. She seemed to be afraid of something and hesitated to come forward. Seeing this, rod took the initiative to come to her side. Not long ago, influenced by the ability of the erotic king, rod forgot who she was. No wonder she showed such a look at the moment. "Those Legion members should inform you that I am no longer affected by the power of the lustful king." After noticing Rowling''s concern, rod explained helplessly. "Brother..." seeing this situation, Rowling finally breathed a sigh of relief, and her hanging heart was relieved. "If you''re all right." Rod looked around, especially the dim water curtain above his head, and asked, "are you ready to evacuate? The power of the water spirit ball can''t last long." Rowling nodded: "don''t worry, brother, the important things on the island have long been transferred. When the barrier of the water spirit ball dissipates, the rest of the things on the island will be sent away under the flame hiding of the great devil. The only thing the elemental monarch can destroy is this island, but it''s a pity..." Thinking of all kinds of developments on the island, Rowling couldn''t help feeling a little sorry. It''s not a simple thing to reproduce this glory on the island in the main plane. After losing the island, when the end came, rod also lost the safest place to live. In this regard, rod just shook his head. Compared with the existing things on the island, only his own strength is still there, so everything here will be rebuilt by him one day. "Come with me." As if thinking of something, rod put his hand on her shoulder and took Rowling through the space. When the nearby space was stable, Rowling was surprised to find that they were in a green grassland, full of bright light and rich magic elements. The environment here was very different from the dark island. "Here is..." Rowling asked suspiciously. "This is the magic plain, where you are coming." Rod faintly replied that with his arrival, the members of the Legion who stayed here to clean up also took the initiative to say hello to him, "geographically speaking, this should be in the territory of bulakada. We are in the hinterland of the snow mountain with the highest altitude in bulakada." Rowling looked at the surrounding environment and exclaimed, "it''s incredible... Is it really the snow mountain of bracada outside? Why is there a warm magic plain here?" "Surprised? When I first found here, I was almost as surprised as you." Rod said quietly, his expression unchanged. "I see, brother, I will let those great demons, the destination of flame hiding, choose here." Feeling the pleasant environment in the magic plain, Rowling said with some joy that under the nourishment of strong magic elements, the environment here can be comparable to the elf Kingdom Eli. Rowling has been to Eli, but it was a war launched as a necromancer with rod, rather than simply enjoying the scenery of the elf kingdom. The magic plain in front of her has a different attraction to her. When the water curtain breaks, the great devil in the Legion will move the whole card castle to this position. Rod doesn''t know whether this behavior will affect enota, who is undergoing blood alienation, but it''s also a choice without a way. "That''s right." As if remembering something, rod hesitated and said, "I need a prophecy card." "Which one?" After hearing rod''s needs, Rowling became interested. She wanted to help rod with the prophecy card, "Is it a trump card? As long as it can awaken those trumps in their heyday, even the water element monarch has no threat. Of course, it needs to pay a heavy price. Perhaps by sacrificing hundreds of millions of high-level souls, the creatures in the trump card can only show the power of their heyday for a moment..." In the end, even Rowling herself had no confidence. She finally mastered the secret of making prophecy cards from maisiga, but her mastery of how to awaken trumps was extremely limited. At most, she could only summon them with incomplete power. Rowling even suspected that when maisiga made this set of prophecy cards, From the beginning, there was no hope that someone would awaken the trump card of the heyday. With the understanding of the history of ancient times from maisica''s mouth, Rowling also slowly realized what kind of power the existence in those trumps has. No matter who is in the trump card, he has the power to fight with the water element monarch. Among them, there is no lack of existence that can comprehensively suppress and even surpass the water element monarch. Unfortunately, if you want to awaken the trump card, you need to pay too much. Even if you offer the souls of tens of millions of marine corpses and witches, you can only exchange their power for one shot. According to Rowling''s understanding, this may be related to the essence of the soul. Although the ghost King cloak behind rod can improve the rank of those marine undead, it can not really improve their soul essence. In essence, the souls of those marine undead are still the souls of those fish, and have not been fundamentally changed. Compared with other creatures, the soul of fish is undoubtedly too weak. Once they were ordinary creatures without rank. Once, when facing the pursuit of Molly in the plane of Qi element, Rowling used the souls of dozens of dragons to awaken Butch, the weakened hero in the trump card. The effect of dozens of dragon souls is far beyond the limit that tens of millions of ocean corpses and witches can achieve. This is the difference in the essence of the soul. If the souls of the great demons in the Legion are sacrificed, Rowling is sure to force the elemental monarch back by trump card, but that is not a long-term plan. After losing those great demons, the strength of the Legion will decline sharply. On the other hand, rod seemed to feel the embarrassment of Rowling. He shook his head: "what I need is not those trumps." Chapter 2288 "Lord rod..." In the Dark Tower of Sao City, rod''s sudden visit also terrified the creatures here. "Please forgive me, this humble servant. I didn''t know the news of your arrival in advance. The traces left by the surrounding research may cause your discomfort..." In front of rod, an old woman with a hoarse voice pleaded. Her eyes were deep, only dark, and the small magic eyes standing on her shoulders were helping her see everything in front of her. "What?" Rod turned his mouth and looked into her room. "Do you think those bodies will scare me? If I want, they can be reborn in the next second." The old woman quickly explained, "Lord rod, I don''t mean that. I just think that a high-ranking master of the dead like you shouldn''t step into a bloody devil''s eye nest." "What does it matter?" Rod didn''t care about her worry. From the old woman in front of him, he smelled the fishy smell of blood and the rotten smell. The source of the smell came from the magic eye nest behind her, "I came step by step from the blood and bones." Beyond the old woman, rod walked slowly into the devil''s eye nest, with an unexpected look in his eyes. Here, rod saw the corpses of many creatures, including human beings, cavemen, and even a few semi elves. The muddy blood dyed the whole nest dark red. These corpses had one thing in common. Their flesh and blood turned out, looking like they were raw skinned. Their muscles and tendons were exposed, and their faces remained frightened. Before coming here, rod was afraid that the field of death would interfere with Margaret''s research and deliberately closed it. These creatures did not become a member of rod''s command. In this, there are still a few living creatures left. The pain makes them wail constantly. The life after being skinned continues to pass. It seems that they can''t live long. Looking at the tragic scene in front of him, rod asked curiously, "aren''t you studying the eternal magic eye? What are you doing? Are you collecting their skin?" Hearing the speech, the old woman showed a depressed look: "Lord rod, you don''t know. There was a mistake in the research of the eternal magic eye not long ago. Now it can only be shelved. Even Alma didn''t expect this." "What happened?" Asked rod. "The observation of the eternal magic eye is not disturbed by any other ability. Its line of sight can penetrate everything in the world. The thick walls and even the earth under its feet can not block its line of sight. Its line of sight can see any position in the world freely." Margaret sighed deeply, "the problem is also here. Alama activated the perspective ability of the eternal magic eye, but he obviously forgot that the eye once belonged to the Almighty." Speaking of which, in Margaret''s tone, It also brings a sense of lingering fear: "When the Almighty eye activated the perspective ability, the power was beyond everyone''s expectation. It could see everything under our skin. Once it was perspective by the Almighty eye, we would show what it saw. My apprentice was instantly attacked, and even Alma was affected by this power. Fortunately, he made the Almighty eye fall into sleep in time, which didn''t cause more trouble Disaster. " From Margaret''s story, rod also probably learned what happened to the study of the eternal magic eye. "Can you control the Almighty eye?" Looking at the old woman in front of him, rod asked suspiciously, "don''t let the Almighty eye lose control and cause all kinds of disasters when the eternal magic eye hasn''t been studied." Rod''s words were somewhat helpless. He, who had fought with the omnipotent eye, understood the horror of those eyes. Just a pair of eyes of the Almighty, but also without wisdom, makes rod feel difficult to deal with. Once the Almighty eye loses control, it will lead to an extremely terrible disaster. When the island is in danger, rod doesn''t want to see an accident in Sao city. Anyway, it is also the headquarters of the dead mage. If it is destroyed by the out of control omnipotent eye, the gain is not worth the loss. "Master, please rest assured. In order to prevent the omnipotent eyes from getting out of control, alama has already come up with a plan. One of the omnipotent eyes is used to study the eternal magic eye, and the other is used as a special insurance to prevent it from getting out of control. Even if there is a mistake, it can control the loss to the minimum." Seeing that rod asked about this, Margaret, who was worried that the research would be stopped by him, answered quickly. Shaking his head, rod no longer pays attention to the eternal magic eye. Margaret''s research is more like an addition to him. Even if the research fails, he will not have any substantial loss as long as the omnipotent eye is not out of control. "I didn''t come to you for the study of the eternal magic eye." Under Marguerite''s slightly puzzled look, rod changed the topic. Suddenly, Marguerite seemed to feel something. A sense of fear emerged from her heart. She seemed to be stared at by some beast. She only felt cold and wanted to move, but she couldn''t move at all. Two scarlet lights suddenly appeared from the humble darkness behind rod. A vampire in a wide cloak appeared behind rod. "Those eyes..." With the emergence of vampires, there was a stir in the magic eye nest. Many hidden magic eyes burst into a burst of blood stain. When they returned to normal, there was a bit of bloodthirsty in their indifferent sight. Marguerite obviously felt something from the vampire. She opened her mouth and looked surprised. She had seen those unique eyes, but not on the vampire, but on rod. From the strong will of the hero, condensed in those eyes, his desire and his pain finally turned into those unique eyes, the scarlet eyes of vampires. Under the gaze of those eyes, all eligible creatures will be forcibly transformed into vampires. "See those eyes? That''s why I came to you." At this time, looking at Marguerite who was slightly shocked, rod finally said his intention this time. "Put those eyes on me." "Yes, Lord rod." Margaret did not dare to violate rod''s requirements. She did not even dare to ask more questions. No matter what rod planned to do, she could not question. She took rod into the depths of the devil''s eye nest and closed the door tightly. Chapter 2289 In the darkness of the dying light, there was a sudden heat flow. "Huh?" Suddenly, there was a soft sound out of sight. "You''re here again... Wait, your eyes..." Her voice seemed a little more surprised: "can you see me now?" In the dark, she waved to the man, and the man''s eyes, no longer confused when asking, were staring at her tightly. "I still have spare scarlet eyes. But that should be the last pair left in the world." Facing her inquiry, rod answered lightly. Rod''s eyes were scarlet, and even the deepest darkness could not stop his sight. The darkness that ordinary people could not observe was at a glance in front of him. With Margaret''s help, rod successfully changed into scarlet eyes. In front of these eyes, Sally''s shadow field could not achieve any effect at all. In the dark, Sally smiled. The next moment, her body shuttled through the darkness and appeared behind rod: "so you changed those eyes for me?" "You can say so." Rod quickly turned back and was facing the haunted thief leader, "I''m very interested in the artifact information here, but your power scares me. I can''t be at ease if I can''t see you." "Oh." The smile on the corners of her mouth was stronger. When rod didn''t react, her figure disappeared into the dark again. This time, rod felt a cold thing around his neck. "Now you can see me. Can the fear in your heart be reduced?" Sally''s whisper came from rod''s ear. She, who could walk freely in the dark, appeared behind rod again and leaned against rod''s ear. Rod lowered his head slightly, but saw that the cold thing in front of his neck was not a sharp blade enough to kill people, but just a palm. Perhaps it was because she was shrouded in darkness all year round. Her palm was white, there was no blood color in it, and even the temperature was lower than those Legion members. Rod took her palm away and didn''t answer her question. When Rhode didn''t answer, she didn''t care. Instead, she changed the topic and asked, "you left. Is there no problem with crullod? I know that you forced the erotic king back not long ago. Don''t you worry about accidents with your men over there?" After listening to Sally say her current situation, rod''s mouth twitched. In front of her who mastered the thieves'' guild, she could say all the information related to herself like the back of her hand. Unexpectedly, what happened in crullod spread to her ears so quickly. "If there is any problem, I will use it to rush back at the first time. Space is no longer my obstacle." Shook his head, rod answered slowly. The Legion members still have a distance from the space gap on the ocean. He can''t follow those Legion members all the time. There are sound conch. If something happens there, rod can arrive at the first time. When Rhode said this, she stopped asking: "if you encounter any difficulties, the thief guild will help you. As far as I know, many mages and elathians have been collecting your intelligence recently. When they get your information, they can easily sell it at a high price." "I''m very grateful that the thieves guild didn''t give me any trouble." Rod looked helpless. He seemed to think of something. He couldn''t help asking, "what did you sell about my intelligence?" Rod knows that the intelligence network of the thieves'' guild is all over the mainland, and he has received additional attention from the thieves'' leaders. According to the thieves'' understanding of themselves, maybe they have already sold their information, including artifact, field and other intelligence, to their enemies. "After receiving the gold coins, the thieves always have to tell some real information, but don''t worry, those are only outdated information." Aware of rod''s concern, Sally patted him on the shoulder, "probably... Only the two artifacts you originally owned. Those who buy your intelligence have long been deeply attracted by the news of the two artifacts and will not consider other abilities you have." Sally smiled: "your death field, the power of the elemental monarch, or the artifact used by the mage''s God are not within the scope of intelligence sales. The war shackles you used to deal with me have not been known by others. You can rest assured to use them against the enemy." After listening to her say her power a little, rod''s mouth twitched. Just as he was worried, his ability could not be concealed in front of the thieves'' Guild. As long as he showed it, it would leave traces for the thieves to know. The only thing that reassures rod is that the thief leader is not his enemy. On the contrary, he has a delicate relationship with him. At least in the battle with the enemy, he will not be on the side of intelligence disadvantage. "But your power makes me very curious. How did you get the power of the fire element monarch? I mean, the burning field." Sally asked, and a light flashed in her eyes, "have you taken away the domain of the elemental monarch? Can you take away the shadow domain of me? Even the thieves couldn''t collect any relevant information." Rod scratched his head. Although the thieves guild has complex personnel and all forces on the continent, it is only limited to general forces. The situations in hell are not under the control of those thieves. Sally''s inquiry involves one of rod''s cards, that is, the existence of the source of sin. With it, with the huge amount of sin points provided by the soul of the scarlet, rod can exchange the power of the kings of hell, and the burning field is derived from it. From Sally''s inquiry, rod didn''t feel any malice. The existence of peeping eyes made rod vaguely feel the thoughts in her heart. Sally was very curious about the information that the thieves could not collect, but the origin of this curiosity did not come from greed for power or preparation for becoming an enemy in the future, but from rod herself. She wanted to know more about herself. Due to the gap in rank, the peeping eye can not bring more information for rod. The information in front of rod is the limit that rod can perceive. Even according to common sense, rod''s peeping eyes can''t work at all for those creatures with higher levels. It can only work for the existence with lower levels. He can explore Sally''s heart, more because Sally is unprepared for him. Her heart is open in front of rod. Chapter 2290 "The source of sin." Under Sally''s puzzled eyes, rod slowly said a word that made her feel strange. "It is said that it was the power once possessed by the holy trace. Someone imitated this power. With the death of that person, the source of sin fell into the treasure house in the cloud. During the sleeping time of my body, the source of sin came to me." In Sally''s puzzled eyes, rod explained. "The burning field of my body comes from the source of sin... There are many unique powers and even fields to obtain." Sally nodded. Rod''s answer made her happy. This joy was not because she knew the secret about the source of sin, but because she felt rod''s trust in herself. She knew that if rod had been influenced by the king of lust, he would not tell her anything. The action of the erotic king also changed rod''s attitude towards her. Although rod didn''t realize it, there were still many precautions in her heart, but she smiled when she found it. Her unique eyes were the best proof. "Tell me about this site." Rod walked slowly up to Sally''s original position and asked her, "how long have you been here? Is there anything that hinders your exploration?" "Obstacles are not enough. They can only be said to be a little troublesome." She held out her hand and pointed to the darkness ahead, but rod saw it clearly, "the shadow religion has declined since I was born. As the origin of the shadow religion, it has been sealed by angels." Speaking of this, she glanced at rod with great interest: "not long ago, the seal here was invalid. According to the investigation of other members of the thieves'' guild, it is speculated that some changes have taken place in Yunzhong city. The long fallen scar showed miracles in elasia, and the seal here has become loose." Under Sally''s leadership, rod came forward slowly and soon saw the seal in her mouth. Shrouded in the shadow field, the still dazzling golden chain blocks the way ahead. From the chain, rod can feel a familiar power, which belongs to the holy magic of angels and can easily disperse the death energy. However, up to now, these chains have completely collapsed from the middle and lost the power of seal. Beyond the chain, rod stepped into the ruins. Soon, he noticed the abnormal existence. "This is not your darkness." Gazing at the dark hall ahead, rod said slowly. "Did you find out? I want to remind you." Sally said with a smile, "this is the place with the strongest shadow energy in the whole continent. Before the decline of shadow religion, they studied shadow energy here and believed that there was another world in the invisible darkness, which is also the doctrine they believed in." Rod looked around. Everything behind the seal was shrouded in a layer of darkness. This darkness was very similar to the darkness in Sally''s field, which was the result of shadow energy. Fortunately, this level of darkness can not defeat rod. The scarlet eyes from heroes can see through the deepest darkness in the world. Sally on one side will not be affected by this darkness. "That''s the shadow palace. No one has been here except me since the angel sealed it." Before taking rod into the dark without losing the magnificent building, Sally introduced him. "Did you find anything here? Did you see the treasures left by the members of the shadow sect?" After entering the shadow hall, rod asked her while looking at the nearby sculptures. If rod was right, they were all demonic sculptures, which looked ferocious and frightening. What makes rod puzzled is that Sally, who had been before, despised the artifacts on her body. The reason why she was attracted to explore the shadow cult site could not be the treasures left by those members. As for the information related to artifacts, from her reaction, she seemed to despise it, but rod was deeply attracted by this. "What attracted you here?" Asked rod. Seeing that rod asked about this, Sally didn''t hide it. She whispered, "according to the silent book, shadow sect has a very detailed study on Shadow energy. Even those mages can''t reach their level. If I can get the secret method of shadow sect, maybe I can remove the influence of shadow field on me." Rod looked at her unexpectedly. Unexpectedly, she came here in order to get rid of the darkness around her. Her mastery of the field can not be freely retracted, and there is still a certain gap with those ancient legendary peaks. "Fortunately, you came back to me. Now I don''t have to do that." She smiled as if she had thought of something. Rod waved his hand. "I''m just here to explore the artifact news, but I don''t have any other ideas." She snorted and said no more. Under Sally''s leadership, they soon came to a library full of ancient books. "Thanks to the seals of the angels, these ancient books can be well preserved. Otherwise, let alone stored for so long, just a few decades will be enough to erode the above records. In a sense, I have to thank those angels. If they hadn''t sealed here, these ancient books wouldn''t have survived." Sally said as she pulled out an ancient book and threw it at rod. Rod took over the classics. There was no theme on the title page of the classics. After looking at a few pages casually, he found that all the information recorded above was the information of the Erathian nobles, from the troops in the territory to the unknown dirty things. "What does it say?" Sally asked with some curiosity. "Information from those nobles." Rod threw the classics aside. "Unfortunately, it''s all information from a long time ago. It might be useful to change it to this era." "Do you want aristocratic intelligence of this era?" Sally asked with interest, "the thieves guild will certainly meet your requirements, as long as you..." "I''m just giving an example." Rod interrupted her words and glanced around. There are at least hundreds of classics here. I''m afraid it will take a lot of time to sort out the useful information. Different from rod''s expected site exploration, he did not encounter any danger here. On the contrary, there were a lot of ancient books waiting for him to browse, but somehow, rod always felt a slight uneasiness in his heart. Chapter 2291 "Hoo..." After putting down a book in his hand again, rod breathed out a deep breath. With the passage of time, the uneasiness in his heart gradually dissipated. Different from exploring in the Necromancer''s mausoleum, there are no extremely strange Necromancer''s rituals in the ruins of the shadow sect, not to mention Sally. Although the danger is reduced, what is waiting for rod is a mountain of classics. "The artifact information you want is also in these classics." Aware of rod''s fatigue, Sally took the initiative to say, "in order to prevent the classics from being taken by outsiders, those secrets and important information are hidden in those messy information. Don''t miss the important place." Rod was a little helpless. It was not easy to find useful information from these messy classics. What''s more, according to Sally, the habit of those shadow sect members is to hide the really useful information in a short paragraph in the classics. In order to prevent any omission, he must check all the contents above in detail. For this reason, even if it was the first classic that recorded the secrets of the nobility, rod had the patience to read it. The result was the same as he expected. It was just some outdated information and there was no useful information at all. Of course, in the process of consulting the classics, rod didn''t get nothing. From another classic accusing the Griffin heart king of stupidity and incompetence, He found a five level Qi magic called [summon shadow]. The intricate casting method was divided into dozens of sections and hidden at the end of each page. If rod hadn''t been keenly aware of the abruptness, he might have missed the five level magic. With rod''s browsing, the existence of legendary wisdom made him master this spell immediately. After informing Sally of this discovery, she immediately studied the magic in the classics. However, without wisdom, it may take a lot of time for her to completely master this magic. During this time, she browsed the book collection of shadow teaching, It fell completely on rod''s head. "I''ll call some Legion members. With their help, we can find the information we need faster." Rod seemed to think of something and said reluctantly. "No." However, his proposal was rejected by Sally, "this is the ancient books of shadow religion. Except me, only you are qualified to browse. Those undead creatures are not allowed to step here. What''s more, can they see the contents of those ancient books in the dark?" After listening to Sally, rod had to give up. Those Legion members simply couldn''t see things in the extreme darkness, and only rod could do this. It was obviously impossible for them to browse the classics, and Sally wouldn''t agree that these classics would be taken away. Looking at Sally, who is constantly trying to cast magic, but has not succeeded once, rod feels very helpless. Sally''s magic talent is extremely limited, and there is no blessing of relevant special skills. I''m afraid she can''t master the fifth level magic called summoning shadow until she has browsed all the classics here. Now, rod finally understood what the trouble in Sally''s mouth was. No wonder she looked so excited when she saw her arrival and tried to invite her. Finally, someone could help her check these classics. Shaking his head, rod picked up an ancient book and continued to read it. The process of carefully browsing the classics was not without help to rod. I don''t know how long later, Sally was still practicing magic. When rod put down an ancient book that had been consulted but still got nothing, he found that he had an extra racing achievement. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "You won the racing achievement [don''t put it down]." "[don''t put it down]: read ten books continuously, and each book shall not be less than 50 pages. Basic reward knowledge + 3. Knowledge after wearing + 10." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ To rod''s surprise, he achieved a racing achievement in this way in the process of exploring the site. This racing achievement is not complex and has no level requirements. Even ordinary creatures can easily do it. If such a simple condition is reached, the added attributes are naturally very limited. Only 3 knowledge attributes can be added, which seems better than nothing. On today''s rod, the improvement of three knowledge attributes is very little. The knowledge attribute of + 10 after wearing is very practical if it is put in the early stage, and can be regarded as the promotion of half an order. However, in addition to the current situation, rod would never read ten books continuously. This achievement was an unexpected harvest of his trip. Looking aside at Sally, she was still practicing fifth order magic. Many failures did not hurt her confidence. She held the ancient book in one hand and tried to cast magic in the other hand. Unfortunately, she always failed for various reasons, but she was not discouraged. At the moment, her eyes were very focused. Even rod on one side seemed to be forgotten by her. Only the shadow magic recorded in ancient books could affect her attention. Looking at her in the dark, rod couldn''t help thinking, what would she do here if he didn''t come? Is it also like now, a person sitting in the dark, in the outdated classics, practicing the fifth order magic that has no foundation and is difficult to master? "Are you looking at me?" At this time, Sally''s words reached roder''s ears. She, with keen perception, noticed rod''s gaze for the first time. "I''m just wondering, is there enough mana in your body to practice magic like you?" Rod answered lightly. "Don''t worry, no matter what I say, I live much longer than those mages. I meditate occasionally. Although I''m not good at magic, who do you think is higher among us in terms of mana value?" Rod fell into silence. As Sally said, even if she is not a mage, as long as she lives long enough and has a wide range of knowledge, her knowledge attributes can reach an extremely exaggerated level. With only a few times of meditation, the mana value in her body can exceed that of most mages and reach a level that ordinary legendary mages can''t reach. Of course, for such creatures, empty space has a high mana value, but will not cast high-level magic, which is also of little use. "It seems that my worry is superfluous." After all this, rod shook his head. "No." She put down the classics and looked directly into rod''s eyes. "That''s not superfluous at all. I like it very much." Rod coughed and then put his attention aside the classics to see if he could get other racing achievements. Chapter 2292 In the dark shadow cult site, rod felt the long lost tranquility. At the moment, he seems to be able to put down all his guard, and the plan for the third expansion film is also put aside. He just focuses on the books in front of him and looks for the information he needs. Beside rod, the shadow lady living in the dark, like finding some new toys, keeps trying to practice magic. Although she has failed all the time, she is still enthusiastic. If an outsider can see this scene in the dark, she will never think that she is the supreme leader of the thieves'' guild, while rod, who seems indifferent, Is a necromancer with blood on his hands. "I found an interesting message." Putting down the books he had just read, rod seemed to think of something, and a sneer hung from the corners of his mouth. "New shadow magic?" Hearing the speech, Sally stopped her movements. "No. but it has something to do with the fall of shadow religion." Rod shook his head. "According to the practice of those angels, they won''t allow the pagans to survive, but for the shadow religion, why didn''t they raze it to the ground, but seal it?" Hearing this question from rod, Sally seemed to think of something: "according to the records of the book of silence, there was a power that frightened angels in the shadow religion at that time. Angels could not destroy that power and could only seal it in the end, but no thief knew what that power was... Maybe those who knew it were silent with the original shadow religion." "That''s what I found... Box, or magic box." Speaking of this, rod threw the classics in his hand at Sally. She caught them and quickly read them. This book records the religious history of the shadow church. After the decline of the holy Vatican, it was originally just a gathering of thieves and hooligans. Under the leadership of Archbishop Carol, it finally transformed into the shadow Church in the future, and once had the trend of becoming the state religion of Ethiopia. Sally had heard of this information for a long time. What really attracted her attention was the last content of the classics. "... when the angel''s trial came, Archbishop Carol opened Pandora''s box, and the monsters from the shadow swallowed our last hope..." she recited the contents recorded in the ancient books, with a thoughtful look on her face. After turning over the classics, she was immediately dissatisfied: "why is there no one behind?" The classics in Sally''s hand seemed to come to an abrupt end here, and there was no record after that, which also made her dissatisfied. "I care more about the things mentioned in the classics than this, Pandora''s box." Rod said slowly. As rod read the name of the treasure, his eyes lit up. In previous lives, some players got Pandora''s box. Generally speaking, it is a very special treasure, involving the player''s hidden attribute, that is, lucky existence. To rod''s surprise, Pandora''s box actually existed in the ruins of the shadow cult. For him, it was an unexpected harvest. "Pandora''s box, is that a treasure?" Sally looked puzzled. "Even I haven''t heard of that treasure. How do you know?" "There''s always something you don''t know, isn''t there?" Facing Sally''s inquiry, rod just shrugged. Even the thief guild, which has a lot of information, has something they don''t know. "Monsters in the shadow... If those angels had to seal the ruins of the shadow sect for this reason..." Sally collected the classics and looked around the silent library. "Maybe those monsters still stay here now." At this moment, the already uninhabited site appears more open. What envelops them is only boundless darkness. However, rod showed a look of disapproval. He had already killed those strange creatures with distorted appearance and those ferocious demons. I don''t know how many monsters he hadn''t seen? Besides, beside him, there is a legendary peak. Rod believes that fear stems from lack of power. No matter what monster exists here, it will dissipate in front of the blazing Titan arrow. "Let''s look for the treasure first, and then look at these classics?" It seems that he thought of something. Rod suggested that after carefully browsing dozens of classics, these messy classics have been difficult to attract his attention. It is the unique treasures mentioned in the classics that really attract him. "Good. Do you still have the treasure hunting stick? If you want to find the magic box, we need its power." Sally seemed to think of something and offered to rod. Rod nodded and took out a hard walking stick with a dim gem on the top from the space ring. The purpose of this walking stick is to detect treasures. Sally once lent rod the treasure hunting walking stick and asked him to find the precious treasures collected by angels in the treasure house in the cloud. Rod has been collecting it in the space ring, which can be used at the moment. Stand the walking stick upright on the ground, and the gem at the top of the walking stick immediately emits a bright light. Unfortunately, under the double package of deep darkness and shadow, this light can not penetrate the darkness at all. Rod doesn''t care. It''s difficult to evaluate the real value of a treasure like Pandora''s box directly from the quality. Only those who have used it know the real ability of the treasure. He loosened his walking stick, which seemed to be attracted by something, and immediately fell to rod''s left front. According to the instructions of the treasure hunting stick, there was a treasure in that direction. "It seems that the direction is very clear." Looking at the direction indicated by the treasure hunting stick, rod couldn''t help nodding. This treasure born for treasure hunting also brought him a lot of convenience and saved a lot of search time. With a wave of her hand, Sally hid all the classics in the library and disappeared under rod''s gaze. She collected them into the space treasure. Rod noticed that she didn''t wear a space ring between her white fingers, and didn''t know that the ornament on her body was the space treasure she used. The space ring can be said to be the most convenient space treasure. The palm is the most flexible part of most creatures. Wearing the space ring is not only easy to carry, but also very convenient to use. In addition to the space ring, there are also various styles of space ornaments. I just don''t know which one Sally wears. Thinking of this, rod couldn''t help looking at her more. When she noticed rod''s eyes, she just smiled faintly. Shook his head. Rod didn''t know when he began to pay attention to her, so he had to integrate his body into the flame and cross the space in the direction pointed by the walking stick. Chapter 2293 "Here it is." Show your body from the flame and feel the unique fragrance of Sally behind you, rod said slowly. In this darkness, rod needs the help of fire to complete the span of space, but she doesn''t have to. The whole site is in the deep darkness, which is her home. Here, she can freely shuttle through space. At the moment rod appeared, she crossed the darkness and followed. Separate the sundries accumulated in front of him and use magic to disperse the dust. Soon, rod took out a unique box hidden in an inconspicuous corner. The size of the head, the square box, the surface is painted with golden and red patterns, and each surface is painted with complex geometric patterns and clock like patterns. In addition, it looks nothing special. "This is Pandora''s box... Unexpectedly, this unique treasure was buried in the ruins. If it weren''t for us, it wouldn''t know how long it would take to see the sun again." Take the box in your hand, rod said slowly. Sally''s focus is not here: "you just said we, didn''t you?" Rod didn''t answer. He turned over the magic box in his hand and slowly stroked the lines on the surface of the box: "don''t you want to open the box? Maybe there will be some surprises." "Do you really want to do this?" When Rhode said this, Sally was worried. "Have you forgotten the records in the ancient book? The Archbishop of the shadow church opened the magic box, which attracted the monsters in the shadow. Even angels can''t destroy those monsters, so they can only seal here completely. Are you sure you want to open the box?" Rod didn''t care: "he attracted the monster because he didn''t know the real usage of the magic box, but I knew it very well." With that, rod put his hand on the mechanism on the surface of the magic box. Just press it gently to open the box. Seeing that rod insisted on doing so, Sally didn''t advise any more, but said, "no matter what monster there is, I will protect your safety and you won''t be hurt." "Don''t worry." Rod took a smoke from the corner of his mouth. He didn''t need Sally''s protection. As he said, he kept moving his hand and pressed the mechanism on the magic box. "Pa." With the spread of the sound of the machine, the general pattern of the clock on the magic box began to rotate, and the indefinite pointer kept moving forward. Rod knew that the clock showed not time, but a more elusive fate. At this moment, Sally seemed to hear a faint whisper from the magic box. Countless small voices spread from her ears. As soon as her wrist turned over, a sharp dagger appeared in her hand. Soon, the rotation of the clock stopped, and with a faint smoke, the cover of the magic box was completely opened. Under Sally''s vigilant eyes, it is said that the thing that destroyed the whole shadow religion will finally appear in front of her at the moment, and rod took the initiative to put his hand into the magic box. "Huh?" Sally looked surprised at what rod took out. "What''s that? Stone?" "Gem." Rod looked at the smooth thing and said slowly. He turned the magic box upside down. With his shaking, some of the same gemstones fell to the ground and made a crisp sound, a total of about five or six. Rod grabbed all these gemstones in his hand. The darkness took away the bright luster of these gemstones. In the darkness around Sally, they were no different from the most ordinary stones: "I''d like to share some with you, but I think you shouldn''t like it." "As long as it''s from you, I like it." Sally shook her head and denied rod''s statement, "so, what does these gems have to do with the box? Shouldn''t those in the box be monsters?" "I didn''t say that." As he spoke, rod closed the box again and handed it to Sally. "Do you want to try? Maybe you can come up with something interesting." Sally took the box. She didn''t want to touch the culprit who destroyed the shadow sect. Her intuition told her that the magic box in front of her was not a good thing, but she pressed the mechanism at rod''s invitation. The ominous whisper spread from her ear again. Soon, the clock stopped rotating, and the light smoke overflowed from the magic box. Sally completely opened the cover of the magic box, and the things in it also appeared in front of her. "Is this... Necklace? No, it''s not an ordinary ornament, but a treasure used by the mage to restore mana." After taking out the things, Sally showed an unexpected look. She didn''t understand where the necklace came from. Why did a necklace appear when she opened the magic box? "It seems that you are going to make new progress in summoning shadow. Congratulations." Rod volunteered. "Really?" Sally took out the necklace. As she commented, this necklace can increase mana recovery. If it is placed on the mage, it will have a better effect. However, the existence of her level has long lost sight of this ordinary treasure. "Incredible." She commented in surprise, then looked at rod with interest, "how do you know? What else do you know about this magic box?" "Dear thief leader, I can only say that there are many things you don''t know." Rod said slowly. It seemed that she felt the teasing meaning in rod''s words. Sally''s eyes narrowed slightly. If she dared to talk to her like this, she would cut off the man''s tongue. However, she couldn''t feel a little angry with rod, but summoned up her mouth and said, "tell me quickly, we found it together!" "Well,..." Rhodes''s dry cough, anyway, with the strength of the thieves guild, it is not difficult to investigate the effectiveness of the box in the future. Then, he said, "the magic box of Pandora in your hand is like a treasure chest containing unlimited wealth. However, what you want to do well is that you need your fortune to stay at the best level." "Fortune?" Sally repeated with some curiosity. Rod nodded: "The magic box can feel your current fortune. According to different fortune, different things will be opened from the magic box. I just found the magic box, and the fortune is just right, so I opened a gem from the magic box. And you opened a mana necklace for the same reason... As for those members of the shadow sect, they may not know the real effect of the magic box. When the judgment of the angel comes, great disaster will happen At the moment, he opened the magic box, so he opened a monster that didn''t know where it came from, and even angels felt difficult, which eventually led to the destruction of the shadow sect. " Chapter 2294 Listening to rod''s story, Sally was also a little surprised. She looked at the magic box in rod''s hand. She didn''t think that the seemingly insignificant treasure was the culprit for the collapse of the shadow sect. Those angels only played a role in fuelling the flames. Then she put her eyes on rod. As far as she knows, not long ago, rod had never heard of the existence of shadow religion. Only from the moment he got the magic box, he inferred so many things that she couldn''t help but marvel. Looking at rod, she smiled: "it seems that inviting you here is the most correct decision I have made. From only a magic box, you can infer information that has not been recorded in the book of silence, which really surprises me." Rod did not answer, but put his eyes on the magic box in his hand. From the prompt of the system, rod knew the attributes of this unique treasure as early as the moment he got the magic box. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ [Pandora''s box] Quality: Treasure Category: special items Equipment requirements: None Basic attribute: luck level + 1, indestructible Special attribute: users can open Pandora''s box and get unlimited random items. It can only be opened 3 times a day. Current remaining times: 1. Evaluation: you found the magic box and put it in your bag. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Different from other treasures, the system''s description of the magic box is very concise. If you just look at the tips of the system, you can''t imagine the terrible crisis contained in the magic box. With his previous life''s experience, rod knows the real effect of the magic box, which is why he dares to open the magic box directly. The real value of the magic box is also above the general artifact parts. Seeing rod carefully looking at the completely restored magic box in her hand, Sally asked curiously, "can you continue to open the magic box? What else will appear in it?" Facing Sally''s proposal, rod shook his head: "I don''t recommend this. No matter whether our current fortune is good or bad, after opening the magic box, our fortune will shift in the other direction. Maybe the last time we drove to a good thing, the next time we drove out will become a strange thing." Listening to rod''s explanation, Sally showed a thoughtful look: "so, if I am entangled with bad luck, I can open the magic box and open some monsters to offset my bad luck?" This time, the surprised person was rod. To rod''s surprise, Sally found the hidden use of the magic box in a short moment. "You''re right. That''s really one of the uses of the magic box." Rod nodded. In previous games, after many players'' research, they also took many detours, which was the real use of the magic box. When luck is added, players can open the magic box and exchange luck for various rewards. When bad luck is involved, players can also open the magic box and destroy the monsters, so as to offset their bad luck. The existence of the magic box can always maintain the player''s fortune at a good or bad level. Treasures that can affect fortune are extremely rare in rod''s memory, even rarer than artifact parts. Of course, if the player is extremely unlucky and wants to transport by opening the magic box at the time of disaster, the ultimate nine headed monster can even be opened in the magic box, or a large group of monsters such as black dragons. I''m afraid bad luck will not come yet. The creatures in the magic box will destroy them first. The destruction of shadow religion is the best example. Among them, the existence of Pandora''s box also involves a hidden special skill, namely luck. In addition to some precious treasures, players simply can''t improve special skill luck by assigning skill points. For various reasons, rod, who has just opened the magic box, does not need to continue to open the magic box. If he gives a good reward this time, rod may continue to have bad luck in the next period of time. Compared with the magic box, rod is more concerned about Sally. Sally''s insight makes her aware of the hidden usage of the magic box for the first time. Walking with such existence, rod must always be vigilant. Maybe when, she will know her way. "It''s a good treasure. Although it''s taught by the shadow, I''ll leave it to you if you like it so much." Sally casually said that strength came to her level and rarely needed to rely on luck. Compared with luck, she believed in the darkness around her, "but in exchange, I need you to do something..." Rod felt a little uneasy when he heard Sally''s words. If she took the opportunity of the lion to make unreasonable demands, such as giving her the island, or staying in the thieves'' guild at the end of the day, rod could not accept the unique effect of the magic box. "Tell me." Rod asked reluctantly, trying to hear what she wanted. "It''s simple." She handed over a thing. "Help me put it on." Rod took the thing and showed an unexpected look. It was clearly Sally''s mana Necklace just opened from the magic box. "Is that what you asked me to do?" Rod asked in some doubt, "as a condition for me to take Pandora''s box?" Sally laughed, and her laughter echoed in the deep darkness as an answer to rod. After thinking for a moment, rod had no reason to refuse. He was ready to make a wave of blood under Sally''s conditions. He didn''t expect that the conditions were so easy. Pick up the mana necklace from the magic box. According to the prompt of the system, it can recover about 5 mana points per hour. It is a very good quality to put it in the treasures of general mana recovery. However, compared with the magic source on rod, it is far inferior. The effect of the magic source spring is at the top of all mana recovery treasures, You can completely replenish mana every hour. According to the identity of the shadow lady, she can''t need such a treasure. Even if she is practicing magic, there is no shortage of high-quality treasures in the thief guild. If she wants, she can easily get several times better treasures than now. I''m afraid there are other reasons why she chose this necklace. Rod observed the necklace in his hand. The necklace in the magic box was made of pure silver, like a ring buckle like a lock armour, which formed the main body of the necklace. A dark gem the size of a thumb was inlaid in front. In the dark, there was no light on the gem surface. Rod guessed that maybe Sally chose to wear this necklace because she liked the style of the necklace. As for the mana recovery of the necklace itself, it''s more like an addition. It must be so. Chapter 2295 According to Sally''s request, rod picked up the mana necklace and approached her. Suddenly, rod seemed to notice something and stopped. The abnormality in perception aroused rod''s vigilance. In the dark, the sense of peeping became stronger and stronger, and something stared at him. Before that, rod felt this sense of peeping, but it was not so obvious. The reason for the change was probably the magic box. Next to rod, Sally felt the same. They looked at each other, and then tacitly looked into the depths of the shadow palace. The feeling of peeping from there made them unable to continue what they had done before. "It seems that this matter needs to be slowed down. Hum, is that the effect of the magic box?" It seems that Sally thought of something. Sally said unconvinced, "did the treasure just opened consume our good luck? Can it be interrupted?" "Maybe." Rod answered faintly, and he couldn''t answer whether all this was caused by the magic box in his hand. "In that case..." Sally''s eyes narrowed slightly and her body flashed. Rod felt his hands loose. When he reacted, the magic box had come to her hand. "Look at our luck now." Rod''s face changed slightly. As the leader of thieves, she was even less noticeable than vera in her ability to steal treasures. As the mechanism was pressed by her, the pointer symbolizing fortune began to rotate from the surface of the magic box again. With a slight sound, the cover of the magic box was slowly released. Sally opened the lid of the box and looked at the things in it. Her face sank: "it''s really unlucky." What appears in the magic box is a bloody broken hand. It breaks from the wrist, and the fingers are tight. It seems that it has struggled hard, but it can''t get rid of the end of breaking. Opening this thing from the magic box symbolizes that misfortune is coming. Opening the mana Necklace last time seemed to consume all Sally''s good luck, but rod was relieved when he saw the broken hand. "When you break your hand, your bad luck has been balanced by the magic box... And it''s only a small bad luck, not enough to open a powerful monster." Rod commented slowly. Perhaps relying on her own strong strength, or dissatisfied with being disturbed by wearing the necklace, Sally did not hesitate to open the magic box. In the same case, in the face of unknown enemies in the dark, she was mostly unwilling to open the magic box in order to avoid complications. "Don''t you mean our bad luck?" Facing rod''s evaluation, Sally just smiled faintly. Rod didn''t answer her words. He walked forward slowly, took the magic box and took out the broken hand in the box. Under the action of the field of death, the broken hand regained its vitality. Its five fingers were down and woke up in rod''s hand like a reptile. Not only that, the pure death energy condenses on the surface of the broken hand. At this time, it is no longer an ordinary broken hand, but a broken hand at the level of the corpse Witch King. Rod''s transformation has made it reborn. "Go." At rod''s command, he jumped down with his broken hand and climbed in the direction of peeping in the dark, while rod and his two men followed behind. "What kind of creature do you think caused the collapse of shadow religion?" As she walked toward the depths of the shadow palace, Sally seemed to think of something and took the initiative to seek rod''s opinion. "It''s been sealed for so long, but it''s still alive?" "I don''t know, but first of all, we can rule out creatures with immortal bodies." Rod said casually, "those angels have the ability to fundamentally kill the so-called immortal body. I''ve seen their power. There''s no need to seal here." Sally seems to think of something. Her mastery of information makes her know many secrets: "you mean the holy angel? I know you fought with her in blakada. However, her strength comes from the holy mark. According to the period of the collapse of shadow religion, the holy mark should have fallen at that time." Rod showed an unexpected look. Sally knew more about the angel than herself. He was trying to say something. Suddenly, there was a problem when she broke her hand in front of him. The broken hand moving in the dark seemed to feel the threat, and subconsciously stopped moving. Like a frightened beast, the back of the whole hand was tightly arched. At this time, a great force suddenly came from the front, dragging it to the deepest part of the darkness at a faster speed. Looking at this scene in his eyes, rod was slightly stunned. The existence of scarlet eyes enabled him to see through everything in the dark. However, when the broken hand happened, rod saw nothing. Was it magic or something else that dragged the broken hand into the dark? "Shadow energy..." on one side, Sally obviously found something, and a little light flashed in her eyes. What she was looking for seemed to be waiting for her in the deepest part of the hall. At the moment, instead of rushing in, she looked at rod: "rod, lend me that chain." "Chains?" Rod seemed to think of something. "It''s the shackles of war. It''s a rare encounter. The legendary creature using shadow energy can''t let it run away. Maybe the way to relieve me from the shadow field is on it." Sally said excitedly, "don''t you see? The slender shadow arm sticking out of the darkness just now is the proof of the monster." Listening to Sally''s words, rod seemed to realize something. It was the monster using shadow energy that dragged the broken hand into the dark. Under the shadow of darkness, rod''s Scarlet eyes can see through the darkness, but he can''t see the darkness in the darkness. According to Sally, just now there was a slender shadow arm that dragged the broken hand crawling on the ground into the depths of darkness, but he didn''t see anything. The double shadow of darkness constituted rod''s visual blind spot. In order to deal with the monster who can control the shadow and is likely to be the culprit sealed by angels, Sally borrows the war yoke from rod. Under the yoke of war, no creature can escape the space covered by the yoke unless all the enemies are dead. Sally believes that the monster has a way to get her out of the shadow field. In the face of Sally''s request, rod hesitated slightly. This time, the harvest of exploring the site has been extremely rich. He not only learned a unique fifth order magic, but also got the Pandora''s magic box related to fortune, continued to move towards the depths of darkness, and faced the monsters that angels are difficult to eliminate, which will only bring unnecessary risks. Chapter 2296 "Do you really want to open the shackles of war? You don''t even know the details of that monster." Rod questioned. The opening of the shackles of war means endless fighting. Only the complete death of one party can lift the restrictions of the shackles of war and free the creatures in the shackles. Before that, the mages of bulakada had wrongly estimated rod''s strength. After opening the shackles of war, they not only failed to kill rod, but bound themselves. Finally, they broke the shackles of war and fled under the magic field of President Eli. Otherwise, they would even be destroyed. For this reason, rod is very cautious about opening the war yoke. Rod will use the war yoke unless it is a battle that must win. However, the rogue tactics of putting herself outside the shackles and letting the members of the Legion fight inside are very popular with rod. Even Sally can''t crack this tactic. This tactic directly puts rod in an invincible position. "Now is the best time. We don''t know its power, it also doesn''t know ours. If it detects the crisis, it may run away in the dark." Sally insisted. Rod didn''t agree. Due to the limitation of double darkness, rod couldn''t see the specific situation of the monster. If you start the battle, I''m afraid you can only rely on Sally''s power, while rod, who is in charge of the artifact, can only assist on one side. The situation can be said to be greatly unfavorable. Moreover, in rod''s heart, he is still wary of Sally. When he was controlled by the realm of the erotic king, rod didn''t even believe in his own memory. Naturally, he wouldn''t completely believe in the person in front of him. When the shackles of war are opened, the creatures in it can''t even run. It''s not like fighting with the mage before. According to Sally''s power, she has the ability to completely kill rod trapped in space. Seeing that rod hesitated slightly, Sally stared at him and asked discontentedly, "are you afraid?" Rod said, "I just don''t think it''s necessary to take such a risk. After the shackles of war are opened, I can''t run if I want to run, only the result of immortality." Facing the monster in the dark, rod''s Scarlet eyes are limited, which is an important reason why he is unwilling to take out the shackles of war. Unlike Sally, he can see the position of the monster. Sally glared at him: "can you lend me the war shackles? I know that you who can face the archangel for Rowling and provoke the Dragon Queen for inota will not take any risk for me. I will open the war shackles after you leave. Or do you think lending the war shackles to me is also a risk?" Seeing that Sally had investigated her past in detail, rod smoked from the corner of his mouth. Aware of her faint gaze and recalling the memory lost under the control of the lustful king, rod gave a cold hum, then took out a chain and threw it at her. "Don''t you leave yet? I''m going to open the chains of war." After linking the lock, she asked rod with a triumphant smile. "Maybe there''s some treasure hidden in that monster. Maybe it''s related to the information of the artifact. I lent you the yoke of war. Are you going to swallow the booty alone?" Rod answered lightly. "Really? You''ve stolen the remains of immortal heroes and are going to deal with the elemental monarch. Do you really want to stay here and deal with monsters in the dark with me? What if you encounter danger? Rowling and them on the island can''t wait for you to go back?" Seeing that Sally was reluctant to let go and her tone became joking, rod finally couldn''t help it. He touched his nose and said, "forget it, you''d better give me back the shackles of war and let me leave." "No, I won''t let you leave me." With that, she threw up the shackles of war, and the chain fell into the void. The surrounding space seemed to be affected by this treasure and isolated an independent area. Feeling the shackles of war locking up the nearby space, rod looked at Sally in front of him. For some reason, he was about to start an endless battle with monsters without depth, but at this moment, his heart was not nervous. Although the shackles of war prohibit the escape of internal creatures, they do not prohibit the entry of external creatures. If rod wants, he can summon the main force of the Legion to his side in an instant. Maybe it is because of this that he does not feel nervous. But rod forgot that with Sally here, even if the powerful devil came, he could only wave his weapons like a headless fly. Only rod himself could see through the shadow field. As the chain blocks the nearby space, Sally is about to say something. She suddenly turns sideways and looks at the position where the broken hand disappeared. "The opening of the shackles of war makes it find abnormalities. Be careful of those arms!" She quickly warned. "What arm?" Rod asked reluctantly. He didn''t know where the anomaly came from. At this time, a strong sense of bondage came from rod''s body, and then a huge force dragged rod to the deepest darkness. With a flash of fire, rod returned to his original position. "I reminded you to be careful of those shadow arms. How did you get caught by them?" Sally asked somewhat strangely. "I can''t see. Your darkness covers them all." Rod seemed more helpless. His strong basic attributes enabled him to break free from the shackles of his arm, but rod didn''t do that. Instead, he chose a more secure way to escape back to his original position through the flame. No one knows what will happen if they are dragged into the dark by those arms. "Those arms, they use the same power as your field, can''t you use the power of the shadow field to deal with them?" Something seemed to come to mind, rod asked quickly. Sally showed her helpless eyes: "if I could do this, I wouldn''t be troubled by the darkness wrapped around me for so long." Rod took a smoke from the corner of his mouth. He began to doubt whether it was a right decision to open the shackles of war and stay here. "Be careful, they''re coming at you again!" Sally seems to have found something, Chao rod warned. "Why didn''t those arms attack you first?" Rod scratched his head. Having said that, this time, before his arm grabbed himself, the blazing flame burned on his body first. The extreme flame originated from the field of burning embers can''t be touched by ordinary creatures. When the hand of the shadow approaches, the hot flame immediately makes it shrink back. It seems that there is a painful cry of some creature in the dark. Chapter 2297 "You... Lord..." With the opening of the burning field, along with the cry of pain, there was a unique whisper from the darkness. After perceiving the meaning in the whisper, rod''s eyes narrowed slightly, and the amount of information contained in them was more huge than rod thought. Rod quickly turned to Sally and said, "did you hear what it said?" "What?" However, rod''s inquiry, but in exchange for Sally''s questioning eyes, "I didn''t hear anything." Rod was a little stunned and felt it carefully. It didn''t seem to be the actual words, but a message transmitted through spiritual vibration. No wonder Sally didn''t feel anything. Even rod himself made a wrong judgment at the beginning. "It seems that this monster is still interesting." This discovery also allowed rod to confirm some information. The type of monster has appeared in rod''s mind, "let''s go and have a look." With that, under Sally''s slightly surprised eyes, rod immediately came forward and took the initiative to move towards the depths of darkness. "Oh, can''t you see that monster? Why are you so brave now?" Sally shuttled through the darkness, appeared in front of rod''s right, as if she had been waiting for a long time, and asked, "do you want to show me your bravery?" As she spoke, she held out her hand, like her slender arm, as if to drag rod into the dark. In this regard, rod said reluctantly, "you think too much. That monster is not afraid now. It is an Elemental creature." From that spiritual whisper, rod felt his awe of the elemental monarch and his deep sense of submission. That feeling was only experienced by rod in elemental creatures, which is also the reason why rod dared to march to the depths of darkness. As rod showed his strength in the field of burning embers, there were no more arms sticking out in the dark. If it was just a general injury, although it could push the monster back, after that, it would attract more fierce attacks from the monster, rather than as calm as now. Sally showed an unexpected look. When rod passed her, she didn''t take back her outstretched hand. Finally, she just lifted rod''s cloak. She pursed her lips, then walked through the darkness again and walked with rod. Soon, Sally stopped, and rod, who felt something, stopped where she was. "What do you see?" When he came to the depths of the shadow hall, rod asked slowly. The scarlet eye still couldn''t work on the monster. It was like the darkness itself, which was penetrated by the scarlet eye. "That monster..." Sally''s voice also pressed down. "It''s right in front of you." Rod looked stunned. Just then, a strange whisper came from his ear. "Great elemental monarch, are you here to pick me up..." As before, the message from the spirit came to rod''s mind. Rod looked at Sally aside and saw that she looked alert and didn''t find anything unusual. "I just came to pick you up." In Sally''s unexpected look, rod said slowly. To rod''s surprise, the monster regarded himself as an element monarch. From the burning field of the real element monarch, the monsters hidden in the dark have no doubt about rod''s identity, which is the most fundamental power of the element monarch. Of course, rod is not an element monarch. On the contrary, he has been thinking about those element monarchs. Unfortunately, the monsters in the dark don''t know all this. Rod went along with the trend and lied about his identity as an element monarch. Seeing that rod admitted this identity, in the dark, the monster sobbed and turned into a crazy roar. Sally looked at rod in surprise. She didn''t know what rod had done to make the monster change so much. "Show your true body, or in other words, exist in a form other than shadow." Seems to think of something, rod, the fake element monarch, ordered towards the monster. With rod''s order, an inexplicable change began to take place in the dark. The nearby space began to distort, and the outline of a creature began to emerge in front of rod. "This..." On one side, Sally looked at this scene with disbelief. She could not imagine that rod had let the monster obey in such a short time. In her expectation, if she wanted to let the monster speak, she would inevitably have to fight hard, and the shackles of war were opened for this. She thought carefully and quickly guessed the reason. All these changes occurred after Rhodes showed the power of the burning field. The burning field belongs to the power of the elemental monarch. In other words, the monster is likely to mistake Rhodes for the elemental monarch. Seeing Sally looking at herself strangely, rod threw reassuring eyes at her and asked her not to make trouble. Sally immediately understood his meaning and waited by tacit understanding. Rod looked at the monster that had completed the change. What appeared in front of him was a tall, thin creature that looked like a lamp post. It tried to maintain this shape. There were strong mana fluctuations all over its body. Depending on the rating of bracada, its strength would not be lower than that of the legendary mage. "Magic element man..." with his own knowledge, rod soon recognized the kind of monster. Among the intelligent elemental creatures, the magical elemental people and the spiritual elemental people next to them can be said to be at the top of all elemental creatures, and their status is only under the elemental monarch. Even the legendary elemental Lords have to detour when they meet the magical elemental people. Rod once heard the rumors of magic and spiritual element people, but he never saw them when exploring the water element plane. Unexpectedly, he found a living magic element person when exploring the shadow cult site. It seems that it was the culprit who came out of Pandora''s magic box and destroyed the shadow cult. The magic element man who showed his body bowed his head respectfully in front of rod. The element monarch is the master of all element creatures. Even angels can''t eliminate the magic element man. In front of the element monarch, he has only the share of submission. "Great elemental monarch, you remove the seal outside and let me regain my freedom. I am willing to work for you... Since those winged creatures sealed here, I have been here for too long. I want to know what''s going on outside..." After showing the real body and no longer existing in the form of pure shadow energy, it said respectfully to rod. Rod nodded and said slowly, "before that, I have a few questions to ask you about shadow teaching." Chapter 2298 "Do you remember what first happened here? What happened to the humans who called you out?" Looking at the magic element man in front of him, rod asked slowly. If he wanted to find out the whereabouts of the artifact, he needed to start with these simple questions first. "Their spirit has become a bridge for me to understand the world. They constitute me, but I don''t belong to any of them." Under rod''s inquiry, the magic element man respectfully replied that its body began to change towards the human form. Its thin and tall body gradually solidified, and the exact facial features also appeared on its face. Its face changed constantly. For a moment, it was a rough man''s face, but the next moment it became a soft woman''s face. Rod saw this scene in his eyes. It should be the power of human beings derived from spiritual elements. Spiritual element people can steal the memory and appearance of other creatures. A few spiritual element people who come to the thematic plane will completely replace the identity of other creatures in this way. As an extension of spiritual element people, magic element people retain this ability and are more powerful. They can not only steal the ordinary memory of other creatures, but also learn the moves in their memory. The magic element man in front of rod may have been sealed for too long. He is not skilled in the use of this ability. He has not been able to really stabilize his body for a long time, but his ability to control the shadow is likely to come from the memory of shadow sect members. "So the memories of those shadow believers are finally gathered on you." Something seemed to come to mind, rod asked. "Great elemental monarch, if you want to know something, in the memory of those creatures, I think I can answer your doubts." The magic element man replied respectfully. At the same time, in order to facilitate rod''s observation, its shape was also fixed, and the final appearance was a middle-aged man with deep eyes. On one side, Sally seemed to find something: "that''s... Archbishop Carol? I''ve seen this face in the portrait of the shadow church." Rod nodded. In the previous inquiry, the lips of the magic element man did not move. All the messages he sent came directly to rod''s mind, which was also their means of communication. Rod could not hear his voice, but he could clearly feel his meaning from his message. "Do you have a name?" Asked rod. The magic element man shook his head. The only thing he remembered from the magic box was his obedience to the element monarch and his obsession to kill those creatures who opened the magic box. He didn''t even have his own name. "According to the memory of this body, you can call me Carol." He seemed to think of something and answered quickly. Rod took a deep look at him. According to the records in the ancient book, Carol opened Pandora''s box at the time of crisis, but was finally absorbed by the magic elements in the box. Even the body did not remain, which undoubtedly reminded rod again of the danger of the box. "Tell me, did the angels who sealed here ever hold an artifact in their hands?" Rod said positively. Perhaps taking Sally aside into account, rod added: "stop spiritual communication. Open your mouth and talk like the human form you maintain now." Carol nodded. At this moment, his body trembled. After a long time, he said, "it''s a shining sword. Illuminated by its light, my spirit is about to completely melt... Fortunately, the darkness here protects me. I completely integrate myself into the shadow, and those angels can''t hurt me." Feeling the fear that Carol hasn''t worn away in the past countless years, rod showed a helpless look. From his description, rod has realized that the sword in his mouth is the strongest artifact of the Erathians, the angel alliance. Rod''s artifact is not an angel alliance. Everyone knows where the angel alliance is, but it is of no use. The archangel is in charge of the artifact. This alone is enough to dispel their thoughts about the artifact. Rod once learned the power of the angel alliance. With the existence of the Titan arrow, rod will not fall into the disadvantage in the quality of weapons. At least there will be no case that the weapons will be cut off by the angel alliance at the beginning of the battle. Rod was surprised that the magic element man in front of him could escape under the hands of the angel alliance. Even the creatures at the top of the legend may not be able to do this without the existence of the field, but Carol did. What he relied on was the particularity of the magic element man and the secret method of the members of the shadow sect. "That''s not what I''m looking for." Rod shook his head. "They don''t have any other artifact except the magic sword?" Carol tried to remember that after such a long time, even as a man of magic elements, he inevitably forgot the details hundreds of years ago and only remembered the things that impressed him. "Another artifact..." Carol fell into deep memories. Finally, he seemed to think of something, "the great element monarch, are you talking about the token?" Rod was immediately delighted and quickly said, "tell me everything about the token." Carol nodded and asked him to say everything he knew about the submission of the elemental monarch: "I''m sorry, I haven''t seen the artifact with my own eyes. I just know something from those human memories." Rod nodded, but heard Carol continue: "before I was born, the existence of the token was the most worried thing for human beings here. It is said that the token can open the door of the city of clouds and drive angels to fight for themselves." After hearing Carol''s story, rod couldn''t help looking aside at Sally. It was through the message of the token that she asked herself to explore the shadow cult site. To rod''s surprise, Sally''s attention didn''t seem to be attracted by what Carol mentioned. At this time, she was looking down at a unique booklet. It was not the collection of shadow religion, but the remnant of the book of silence. It seemed that there was something more important news attracting her. "... lost in Yangming temple." Rod didn''t look back until Carol finished feedback. Seeing that the magic element man was looking at himself, rod stroked his forehead reluctantly: "excuse me, what did you say just now?" Without any complaints, Carol repeated, "let the members of the shadow sect feel a little lucky that those angels lost the order of heaven in Yangming temple when they were conquering another heretical church." Chapter 2299 It was a pleasant thing to know the whereabouts of the artifact, but rod was not happy at all. "In that case, where is the Yangming temple?" Looking at Carol, rod flashed a bad hunch in his heart. The so-called Yangming temple, like the shadow sect, probably disappeared in the long river of history a long time ago. Sure enough, Carol''s answer also confirmed rod''s idea. "Great elemental monarch, those people have the existence of Yangming temple in their memory, but I forgot..." The magic element man looked embarrassed. If rod hadn''t mentioned it, he might never think of it. "Maybe give me more time and let me recall carefully, so that I can find some useful information from those people''s memories." Rod sighed and then looked at Sally aside. Maybe finding out the location of Yangming temple still needs the power of the thief guild. Aware of rod''s gaze, Sally removed her eyes from the pamphlet in her hand. They looked at each other. Rod took the initiative to say, "you didn''t hear the content just now. The artifact was lost..." "Yangming temple." She raised her eyebrows and said what rod was going to say. "Did you hear it?" Rod confirmed. She shrunk her neck: "eavesdropping is a basic skill that entry-level thieves can master. How can I not?" Then she reached out her hand to cover her mouth and slightly bent the corners of her eyes, which seemed to explain her joy: "it''s someone. When her subordinates report the situation, they should listen carefully." Rod took a deep breath and couldn''t refute it for a moment. He just felt that he had bad luck. He must have opened Pandora''s box before and consumed all his good luck. "The thieves guild can help you find the Yangming temple. You can rest assured." As if she thought of something, Sally put her hand down and looked at rod strangely. "By the way, did you perform Mirror magic before you came here?" "No, why?" Rod has some doubts. He doesn''t need to maintain Mirror magic if he can escape from cross domain space by fire. Space is not his obstacle. Once there is a problem, he will catch up with him by his noumenon. "That''s interesting." Sally squinted and took the pamphlet in her hand to rod. Looking at the page Sally had browsed before, rod soon realized that it was wrong. "There are signs of recovery of a large number of dead people in North elasia. The angel who came to find the trace found traces in the field of death. It is speculated that he is the number one surveillance object of the guild. Lord rod of the dead came here soon..." Rod seemed to realize why Sally kept looking at the pamphlet in her hand while Carol was telling the artifact information. It was clearly about herself. However, looking at the real-time records in the pamphlet, rod''s face became strange. He felt that he had a lot of questions. For a moment, he didn''t know where to ask. "Is there anything you want to say?" Sally seemed to see the change of Rhode, approached Rhode and said with some dissatisfaction, "I didn''t expect you to be so busy. While exploring the ruins with me, she sent a mirror to show her skills in eracia." "I didn''t do that." Rod took a smoke from the corner of his mouth. "Compared with this, what does the number one surveillance object mean? And the undead master, when did I get the title?" Sally smiled and avoided the question: "do you mean to say that the angels'' investigation was wrong? They found traces in the field of death there. Those traces should be what happened not long ago, or..." She stared at rod with a different light in her eyes: "you are just a mirror image in front of me now?" Rod fell silent. He didn''t remember that he had been to North elasia, which should be the area near Eli. With the recovery of the holy mark, rod hadn''t stepped into the land of the holy kingdom for a long time. "I see." Soon, rod seemed to realize something and explained to her, "I must have gone to elacia when I was controlled by the erotic king, but when I recovered, I didn''t remember that memory." Listening to rod''s explanation, Sally snorted. From the perspective of time, those traces should be left after rod came to the site. It''s not what rod said, but she doesn''t intend to pursue it. What she wants is rod''s explanation. Seeing Sally didn''t ask again, rod''s look didn''t get any better. There will be no mistake in the angel''s speculation. They found traces left in the field of death there, which shows that the field of death really shrouded that area. To rod''s surprise, he hasn''t been to elcia during this period of time, so how do the traces in the field of death remain? Is it really, as he said, that the erotic King controlled the unconscious he left behind, and erased these memories? Meanwhile, Carol was still thinking about the location of Yangming temple. Unfortunately, those memories were too old for him to find any useful information. "It seems that I have to leave first." Shook his head, rod said slowly. Sally saw his worry: "is it because of the news in the book of silence?" Rod nodded: "I have a bad hunch that I''m going to North elasia... Maybe the magic box can let me know whether the hunch is correct. Unfortunately, I haven''t opened it many times today." "Do you want me to go with you?" Sally asked. She had great confidence in her strength. "Even those angels can''t hurt you with me." Rod shook his head. "You''d better stay here and look for the legacy of the shadow cult. Carol, you also stay here and follow all her orders. No matter what she asks, tell her everything you know." After receiving rod''s order, the magic element man quickly replied, "I see, the great element monarch." Seeing rod''s intention to leave, Sally showed a reluctant look. Her eyes turned and said, "Oh, the chains of war are still open. You may not be able to leave like this." Rod seemed to have expected this and raised his hand: "when Carol surrendered, there was no enemy in the yoke, in other words..." In the void, a chain was firmly covered by rod, and the blockade of space was completely lifted with rod''s action. Sally didn''t give up, but she knew that rod''s decision would not change because of anything. She watched rod''s body disappear in the fire, as if she thought of something and shouted, "rod, my necklace is still with you, I''m waiting for you to replace me..." In the light of the fire, rod opened his mouth and seemed to want to say something. Unfortunately, before he made a sound, his body appeared in another space. Chapter 2300 The figure appeared from the flame. In just a blink of an eye, rod crossed the space and came to the territory of North elasia. From Sally''s mouth, rod learned that the angels found traces left in the field of death in this area. Perhaps it was the erotic king who controlled what he did. In order to find out, rod had to come here. After stepping into the land of North elasia, rod raised his full vigilance. His eyes swept around. Everything nearby could not escape the awareness of the scarlet eye. The news about the field of death can not be ruled out that the angel deliberately released it in order to attract him. Perhaps those elathians have already laid an ambush here and are waiting for rod to come, but rod still ventured into this place with his absolute confidence in strength. Somehow, after hearing the news about the field of death, rod only felt a shock in his heart. It seemed that he had ignored something, but he really didn''t remember when he had been to North elasia. Near the more northern elf Kingdom, the territory of North elasia should have been overgrown with trees, but rod looked around, it was deserted, and the earth under his feet could not even see a little green grass. Compared with this, rod is more concerned about the war situation in the west of the holy kingdom. According to his prediction, the demon army that crossed the hell gate on the krulod plain and came to the main plane should have stepped into the territory of eracia by now. In previous lives, the raids of the demon army brought tragic losses to Erathia. With the underground passage of the magician, in just a few weeks, the whole East, South and North Erathia fell one after another, and the flame from the end lit the whole plain. Different from the Necromancers who chose to attack eracia for their own interests, what those demons wanted was extremely pure destruction. From the beginning, there was no possibility of reconciliation. The devil''s attack was far more violent than the evil minded Necromancers. At this moment, facing the demon army, the Erathians maintain sufficient strength. Rod knew that if the war over there reached the most urgent moment, he would never send so many archangels here to search for his whereabouts. The recovery of the scarlet has improved the comprehensive strength of elacia by several grades in birod''s memory. Elacia, once brilliant but declining for various reasons, will revive because of the arrival of that man. From the descriptions of those legendary peaks, rod vaguely felt the power of the scarlet. He can be respected as the incarnation of the gods and influence the whole Erathia with his own power. Even if he did not enter the eighth level, at least he had the strength of the quasi divine level, which was not at the same level as the creatures of other legendary peaks. The source of sin is only an ability of the holy mark, not the strongest ability, which is enough for rod to master the field of element monarch, and even there are many left, which can continue to exchange for other forces, which is enough to explain the uniqueness of the holy mark to rod. Rod had a chance to stop all this, but he finally gave up and chose to obtain more practical power. Now he has to face the consequences of this choice. The situation belonging to the third expansion has been completely out of rod''s control. Shaking his head, rod put these things aside and continued to look at the book of silence. Even those who are as powerful as the holy mark will eventually fall into the hands of another person, and even the soul will fall into hell. Before becoming a real God level creature, no matter how powerful his power is, it is not completely invincible. According to the book of silence, the place with the most traces in the death field should be in the ruins outside the border city. It is also the main investigation area of the angel. It is closely monitored by the angel. If you go rashly, you will be found by the angel. Rod made a mistake for a moment. It''s not a simple thing to find out everything in the ruins under the eyes of the angels. The disguise of the dead creatures can''t hide from the archangels. Even if he displays the disguise magic, he will be seen through by the angels instantly. Even if he knows the location of the ruins, it''s useless. Somehow, rod has a hunch in his heart that he should not act in a big way this time. It''s best to minimize the impact. This is not only because he is at the delicate time of the end, but more importantly, if the angel finds himself, he will have been here. As the most perfect creature, angels have far more magical talents than ordinary humans. Humans can become powerful legendary mages by relying on research and talents. Angels will only be more relaxed if they want to do this. Because of this, rod can''t guarantee that if he uses space magic to enter the ruins, he will be immediately discovered by those angels. Their perception of spell fluctuation will not be weaker than that of the real legendary mage. Unable to rely on space magic, directly into the ruins of the investigation traces, but it can not be difficult to Rhodes, since space magic does not work, it had to go from the physical level. "Fraser, gather a group of cavers for me. The better you are at digging channels, the better." After taking out the conch, rod said slowly. Chapter 2301 Under rod''s command, farezer soon mobilized a group of cave people turned into vampires to the position selected by rod. With the Legion members'' exploration of the necromancer mausoleum, the cave people around the necromancer mausoleum have also become one of the hunting targets of the Legion members. The lowly cavers are not the opponents of the elite legions from the depths of hell. In front of the undead legion, those cave people can suffer. The thick cloud of death always enters from the channel they have excavated. It''s easy to catch them who can''t escape in the future, and those dead cave people will become corpses and witches in the hands of the Legion members and continue their death. During this time, the main force of the Legion completed the task of relevant hero remains in blakada and crullod successively according to rod''s order, but the transformation in the depths of the earth did not stop. When those cave corpses reach a certain number, the advantages of undead creatures will be reflected. They will spontaneously kill and transform other creatures, but the transformed quality decreases step by step. The existence of the ghost King cloak enables the members of the Legion under rod to transform into cave corpse witches. Those cave corpse witches can also transform into cave vampires, so they decrease in turn until they transform into the lowest cave skeleton soldiers. Of course, this situation generally does not occur. Cave corpses in skeleton form have no reason, but cave vampires do. In order to ensure that the transformed undead is maintained at a higher level, cave vampires will not transform corpses at will, but hand over this process to cave corpse Witch King or cave corpse witch as needed. The shadow of death that once occurred in the main plane begins to diffuse deep underground. If you let it go, even the vast ocean like the water element plane will eventually become a paradise for undead creatures. Over time, it will certainly surprise the underground Magic Kingdom. Soon after rod contacted farezer, with a flickering flame, several great demons, with a group of cave vampires, came to the position selected by rod. Different from the cave necromancers first transformed by Legion members, the physical strength of cave vampires has been greatly improved, which is far from that of weak cave necromancers, but the level is slightly lower, only level 5, and can not release the cloud of death that erodes living creatures. The scarlet eye on rod makes up for this problem. Under the gaze of the scarlet eye, cave vampires seem to be inspired by the ancient vampire king. With the power of the ghost King''s cloak, their rank will be forcibly upgraded to level 6, reaching the level of the vampire king. Their strength is very different from that of ordinary vampires. With the power blessing of the vampire king, cavers can show their talents in digging channels to the extreme. An ordinary caveman can dig a complex maze deep underground as long as he is given enough time. Darkness can''t stop the pace of cave people. In order to adapt to the dark underground, those cave people don''t have eyes at all, and they have the habit of living in groups. Many magicians will enslave a large number of cave people to broaden their own underground city. These cave vampires were on another mission before being mobilized to Rhode. Due to the cave man''s talent to dig underground passages, under the arrangement of commander farezer, a large number of cave vampires are under vernin to dig underground defense measures against the Magic Kingdom nigon. With the coming of the doomsday war, due to the unique artifact on enota, rod will inevitably fight against mauriel, the king of the dragon and the hero of the king of nigon. In order to prevent the raids launched by the magicians from underground, it is necessary to prevent them in advance. With previous life experience, rod has long known the means of those magicians. If he is not prepared, his foundation in Sao city may be destroyed by magicians, which he doesn''t want to see. The defense fortifications built by the caveman could not stop Molly''s magicians in any case. Rod didn''t expect this. He just hoped that the maze excavated by the caveman could slow down the steps of those magicians slightly and persist until the main force of the Legion arrived and took over the war. In addition, the advance arrangement of defense measures also avoids the embarrassing situation that the enemy''s underground passages have been excavated under their feet without being noticed. The whole underground of vilning is covered with traces of the cave corpse Witch King. The existence of Sao city is the top priority of defense. When the island faces the threat of terror and may be submerged by the sea at any time, rod can''t let Sao City lose. In previous lives, in the battle of doomsday, he led the dragon to defeat the mage Empire, personally killed Eli, the strongest mage in modern times, and Molly, the arrogant Dragon King, was finally defeated by the hero Tanan. After dissolving the crisis of the elemental monarch, the hero Tanan defeated mauriel and finally returned to his hometown cloylord. After that, the headless blakada welcomed the next president, jerev, who called himself the disciple of the master''s God. The bloody clouds filled the mage Empire, and the hero Tanan, who returned to his hometown, was not welcomed by the barbarian creatures, but welcomed his last enemy, the new barbarian leader kolger. Molier''s story of defeating brakhada made her regarded as the greatest hero in history by many savage creatures who hated mages, but the hero Tanan made a move contrary to his will. Under the instigation of colger, the savage creatures no longer regarded Tanan as a hero, but regarded him as the running dog of the mage. The hero Tanan was unwilling to attack those compatriots with the same blood. Finally, he was forced into the westernmost part of krylord, near the extreme west of the endless sea. Tanan''s journey ended in the endless sea. Some people said that at that time, Tanan had been completely disappointed with krylord. In order to avoid the war, he led the barbarians willing to follow him and went to sea to find a new island to settle down. Others said that Tanan would never give up krylord. He went to sea to find a legendary treasure and will return one day with an artifact. Since then, until the end of rod''s memory in his previous life, there was no more news about Tanan. Perhaps the attack of the sea monster buried the hero Tanan in the ocean, or the vortex crack on the ocean sent him to the space where he didn''t know where, but rod had a hunch that Tanan, who had failed to lose his will after death, would not be so easy to silence. Maybe Tanan was still somewhere in the world and continued his journey until rod came to the world. Chapter 2302 "Tanan..." Looking at the cave people who had been summoned, rod''s mind filled with thoughts. From the defense of Sao City, to the threat of those magicians, the covet of the Dragon King, to the last hero Tanan. As the protagonist of the God of war in the ruins of the first expansion film, the existence of the hero Tanan also makes rod understand that once the protagonist of the expansion film will never have a quiet day. They must be very outstanding if they can be the protagonist of the expansion film and stir up the situation in the whole continent. No one would have thought that Tanan, who had died in the first expansion, was reborn in the third expansion, and made an amazing feat. With his own strength, he saved the theme that was about to fall apart in the hands of the elemental monarch, and defeated the emperor of the dragon and the magician. This is the power of the protagonist of the expansion. Thinking of this, rod couldn''t help but smoke from the corners of his mouth. The ghost King cloak behind him came from another protagonist of the expansion film. Sandro, who should have controlled many necromancers and even lichs behind the scenes to launch the death shadow battle, had to give up the ghost King cloak, the core artifact of the death shadow battle, because of the emergence of rod. Since then, rod has never heard about Sandro. He seems to be dormant in the underground world, planning something secretly with his companions. This also makes rod vigilant. None of the protagonists in those expansion films is a fuel-efficient lamp. The emergence of the hero Tanan has explained this to rod. Even death can''t really kill their heroic will. They have the luck of the whole expansion. If they are allowed to open Pandora''s box, I''m afraid they can give the best reward at any time. In other words, rod was able to win the ghost King''s cloak from Sandro at one fell swoop. In addition to the chaotic situation at that time, Sandro was overwhelmed by the siege of legendary mage Eric and vampire king degar. More importantly, rod found the right time to shoot, displayed the effect of banning magic ball fragments, and completely restrained Sandro''s ability. The existence of legendary wisdom has made rod''s knowledge more open than ever. Even with two generations of experience, rod doesn''t know all about some things, but with the help of legendary wisdom, he gradually has an answer. Recalling his actions, rod couldn''t help sighing in his heart that his luck was better than he thought. As the protagonist of the second expansion film death shadow battle, Sandro has the luck of the whole expansion film. It can be said that once the second expansion film is opened, Sandro can''t be defeated because of anything in the early stage of the second expansion film. Even in danger, he can turn bad luck into good luck in the end. At that moment, any enemy against Sandro had only a dead end. Obedience to his will also became the general trend of the whole expansion. Only near the middle and later stages of the second expansion, when his luck subsided, could he be defeated by the enemy. Pandora''s box and the existence of luck show rod that there is an imperceptible fortune in everyone. As the protagonists of the expansion film, their fortune is naturally strong to the extreme, and the premise of all this is that the expansion film is opened correctly. When rod captured the cloak of the ghost king, the second expansion had not really arrived. In other words, the fortune of the whole expansion had not been condensed in Sandro, and the existence of the forbidden magic ball had not been known by him. If you want to choose an artifact to represent the ruins ares expansion film with Tanan as the protagonist, then this artifact must belong to the forbidden magic ball. In the first expansion, the hero Tanan led a large group of savage creatures by relying on the forbidden magic ball, which almost destroyed the mage empire. The forbidden magic ball not only condenses Tanan''s heroic will, but also contains Tanan''s luck as the protagonist of the first expansion film. As the protagonist of the upcoming second expansion film, even if the second expansion film has not been opened, Sandro''s strong luck can not be resisted by ordinary creatures. There are no forbidden magic ball fragments. Even if Sandro is oppressed by the enemy, rod can''t win his artifact. It must be Sandro who wins in the end. However, the appearance of the fragments of the forbidden magic ball has completely changed all this. When rod boarded the soul summoning tower, the first expansion was coming to an end. The fragments of the forbidden magic ball gathered the last fortune of the first expansion. When the fragments of the forbidden magic ball showed the last power, the fortune gathered on rod, which allowed him to seize the ghost King''s cloak and completely changed the second expansion that had not been opened. The existence of legendary wisdom makes rod see the hidden fortune when he recalls his deeds. Once rod did all that, but he didn''t understand how it happened. He could only blame it on good luck. Until now, rod understood it. It was an impossible task to capture the artifact on the protagonist of the death shadow expansion, but rod chose the only possible way with the help of the luck of the ruins God of war expansion left on the forbidden magic ball, which was the only way to achieve all this in the future. If we wait until the second expansion is opened, the fate of the first expansion will completely subside. Even if it is a fragment of the forbidden magic ball, it has no matchless ability. Even if rod finds Sandro, his behavior is the same as death. In the final analysis, it is the experience of previous lives that has brought great help to rod. Rod, who knows the plot trend of the expansion, will subconsciously act together with the general trend of the expansion, which also makes rod make the most correct choice. Unfortunately, when it comes to the doomsday blade expansion, there is not much advantage of predicting in advance. With the butterfly effect brought by rod, even the expansion itself is very different from that in rod''s memory. Chapter 2303 Recalling the contents of the expansion, rod soon found a new problem. In each expansion, there must be its protagonist to promote the development of the whole expansion. No matter what happens, this will not change. With rod''s change in the expansion process, when he captured the ghost King''s cloak, Sandro could not lead the whole death shadow battle as in his previous life, and an expansion could not exist without the existence of the protagonist. When Sandro left the underground world, the position of the protagonist in the expansion was inherited by rod along with the ghost King''s cloak. Like the track of his previous life, the early stage of the campaign was very smooth. Rod himself seemed to have inherited the strong fortune of the protagonist of the expansion film. Even if he was exiled to the ectopic plane several times, he could find various means of separation, return to the main plane safely, continue to promote the whole war, and even found an island that will become the base for exploring the water element plane in the future, And get to know enota. In the battle, rod reached an agreement with the Lich to capture the elf Kingdom Eli, which has relatively weak defense, and left the difficult eracia to the Lich. For a time, he achieved proud results. The growing number of corpse Lich armies pushed all the way to the hinterland of Eli. The cloud of death eroded the whole dense forest, even the chief of the forest guardian, The wisdom tree containing infinite knowledge finally fell under rod. Unfortunately, the fate of the protagonist of the expansion film is bound to weaken because the expansion film is coming to an end. Just as the whole Eli was about to be conquered by rod, Rowling''s soul was taken away by the angel. Those liches, also aware of the difficulties of eracia, made gains that could not be accumulated for hundreds of years in the battle. After a huge number of corpses, they planned to stop and even win the artifact on rod in turn. Rowling''s crisis and the Lich''s betrayal are the signs of rod''s decline, and that is also the beginning of the failure of the shadow of death battle. Unfortunately, rod at that time was already dazzled by anger and failed to notice the change of fortune. With the power of the dark holy word, rod controlled all lichs at one fell swoop, and the power reached an unprecedented level. He could have controlled those lichs, continued the battle of the shadow of death and pushed it to a new peak, but he did not do so. Instead, he integrated all forces and launched a raid on the holy city of elacia, successfully rescued Rowling''s soul, but also led to the complete failure of the battle. The protagonist of each expansion doesn''t seem to feel better at the end of the expansion. Even the immortal hero Tanan died at the end of the first expansion. Rod could not escape this fate. Later, in a seemingly infallible action, his soul fell into hell under the influence of the divine curse. By now, the second expansion has already completely ended, and the whole theme is about to usher in a new crisis. The strong fortune that used to be the protagonist of the expansion has ceased to exist. All rod can do is to refer to the memory of his previous life and save the power of dead creatures as much as possible, so as not to weaken completely after the end of the second expansion. In the expansion film that does not belong to itself, even the former protagonist of the expansion film will not come to a good end in the end after losing the extremely strong fortune. Tanan, the hero of a previous life, was finally forced into the endless sea by his blood related companions. Sandro, who was still determined to make a comeback after the failure of the shadow of death battle, was hurt by his puppet Phineas in Diya, and finally ended with regret. Recalling the memory of his previous life, rod couldn''t help but sigh deeply. The battle of the shadow of death is over. In this life, what will happen to him who replaced the protagonist of the expansion film? His current situation is very similar to Sandro in his previous life. With the end of the battle of the shadow of death, those who dare not fail will not give up easily. The coming of the doomsday war may be a tragic catastrophe in the eyes of ordinary creatures, but in their eyes, it is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, an opportunity belonging to the necromancer. Facing the coming doomsday war, they both made full preparations. As soon as the time came, they would show their skills in the doomsday war. Compared with Sandro, rod, who has the memory of his previous life, undoubtedly has more advantages. Not only that, from the perspective of strength, after the power of many artifacts is added, rod''s strength has exceeded the limit that the necromancer can do. Thinking of this, rod looked into the distance and firmed his eyes. With the support of these powerful forces, rod believes that even without the fate of the protagonist of the expansion film, he will not end up in a gloomy exit by relying on these forces alone. In the third expansion, those ancient and powerful beings appeared one after another. The monsters that should have existed in the legend appeared in the eyes of players one by one. In rod''s life, it ushered in the recovery of the scarlet, a major event affecting the whole expansion. The trend of eracia is very different from that of the previous life. However, out of speculation in his heart, rod was not worried about it. The coming of the doomsday war can be said to be the general trend of the third expansion, and no one can change it. As the protagonist of the whole expansion, the arrogant King holding the blade of doomsday will leave a profound lesson to those elathians. The recovery of the scarlet may enable eracia to persist in the battle of doomsday for a longer time, but it will never completely calm the fire of doomsday. This is the power of the protagonist of the expansion film. Of course, it needs to wait until the end of the war comes to the most intense moment. Before that, rod didn''t intend to go deep into the interior of elacia. He might encounter some trouble if he lost the luck of the protagonist of the expansion film. However, the abnormal situation here forced rod to come and find out in person. The field of death, as the most unique ability of rod, is also the core of the power of the whole undead army. Rod can''t allow this power to lose. In terms of destructive power alone, maybe the field of death is not as good as the field of burning in rod, but as long as rod is given enough time, the field of death is matched with the artifact from the second expansion, the power of the undead army, Will make all creatures tremble. To this end, rod must find out why traces of the death field appear in North elasia. If this is only the false news spread by the angel, and the ambush waiting for him is already laid, rod will breathe a sigh of relief. I''m afraid it won''t be so, and the matter will become more complicated. While rod was thinking, the cave vampire responsible for digging the underground passage was not idle. Under rod''s command, these cavers dug the underground passage with all their strength and replaced it with other creatures. Even the legendary creatures whose strength is ten times higher than that of cavers may not be as fast as them in the process of digging the underground passage. The racial talent of cave people is fully displayed in these cave vampires. When they feel rod''s existence, they are inspired by rod''s death energy and dig harder. With theout waiting too long, there was a deep passage under rod''s feet. The interior of the passage was dark, without any lighting means. Cave people without eyes could not use that kind of thing at all, nor did rod with scarlet eyes. Even the extreme darkness beside Sally could not hide rod''s sight. In rod''s eyes, the seemingly deep channel was no different from the light everywhere. Soon, rod''s figure disappeared into the underground passage, and the original entrance of the passage was completely buried by the cave people who cleaned up the traces in the rear. Chapter 2304 Krulod desert. In the marching immortal legion, a blue skinned creature is firmly protected in the center of the formation by other Legion members. His body carries the most important thing of this trip and belongs to the remains of immortal heroes. Beside him was a big eared monster with green skin, but he looked unhappy. "What''s the matter?" Noticing something strange about the big eared monster, York asked, "Tanan, you look very depressed." "They are all dead, right..." the big eared monster seemed to think of something and said in a trembling voice, "I mean all the people here and my family." York patted him on the shoulder. "In a sense, they are still alive. Under the power of their master, death also loses its boundaries, and so do I. do I look like a creature that has died once? But the fact is that. I have a memory and I have my own will. Can you say I am dead?" The big eared monster with the same name as the immortal hero showed a look of incomprehension in his eyes. It was undoubtedly too difficult for a big eared monster to fully understand all this. He just wanted to say something, but he was interrupted by a shout in his ear. "Commander, on the only way ahead, I found a large group of savage creatures gathered. It seems that they have been waiting for a long time. The first of them is a strong savage riding on bimon." Following his reputation, York saw the great devil reporting the news and the commander farezer in front of the great devil. "The barbarian... Even I was surprised by his momentum. I didn''t expect such existence to be born among those small green skinned creatures." Something seemed to come to mind, added the great devil. After listening to the report, farezer thought for a moment, and then found a legendary demon in the Legion: "it''s still a long way from the endless sea, Finley, you go and negotiate with those savage creatures." "It doesn''t need to be so troublesome." Aside, the mage in a bright red robe interrupted falezer''s words, "it''s just a group of cheap savage creatures. They don''t have the qualification to negotiate with us. Just break through directly." "Jerev, are you questioning my orders?" Farezer asked slowly. As soon as the blood mage''s face changed, even if the commander in front of him looked no different from the standard corpse Witch King in the Legion, which belonged to the existence that he could execute with a wave, at this moment, from fareser, he actually felt the oppression of momentum, which made him want to admit his mistake. Being able to command the Legion composed of many legendary creatures, the ability of the commander is particularly important. Even in the face of the existence of the legendary level, there can be no timidity. Perhaps at first, the members of the Legion had to obey the command of falezer because of rod''s command, but after a series of battles, they have recognized the command of falezer from the bottom of their heart. Only the blood mage who has joined the Legion does not know this. "I just give reasonable suggestions. I alone can defeat those savage creatures. What is the need for negotiation?" Jerev spread his hand and said that his words sounded very arrogant and did not pay any attention to barbarians, but the fact is that under his power, no matter how many barbarians came, there is only the possibility of instant death. Farezer shook his head: "that''s not what I''m worried about. Those savages have no ability to stop us, but now they stand in front of us. Are they trying to kill themselves? I believe they have mastered the cards we don''t know more than this." The bloody mage was slightly stunned. The commander''s words undoubtedly made him aware of something. "The remains of immortal heroes matter. Even the masters of hell will be attracted by this thing. Some powerful enemies are difficult to parry even the master. We''d better be careful. Now, do you have any objection?" Persuaded by the commander''s justified words, the bloody mage Shanshan retreated. The arrogance of the mage from the golden age of bracada made him never pay attention to the low blood savages. Now he realized the problem by listening to farezer mention these. After receiving the command from farezer, while the demon Finley was going to negotiate, she was stopped by another voice. "Let me go." Not only Finley, but also farezer was stunned when he heard the sound. "York, the master''s order is for you to escort the remains of heroes, not for you to do these dangerous things." Farezer shook his head and did not agree to his request. After taking the hero''s remains aside, York insisted, "I will leave the hero''s remains here. More importantly, I know the leaders of the barbarians. His name is Korg." Aside, the big devil in charge of exploring the way nodded: "those savage creatures seem to call him that." Farezer stared at York. "What else do you know about that colger?" York quickly said, "he was my biggest opponent in the battle for the throne, and now he should be the big leader of krylord. When the hero Tanan was still alive, he evaluated that he had a strong body like bimon, and he did not live up to the evaluation of the hero Tanan. In the trial of the candidate for the throne, he personally killed the ancient bimon entrenched in the deepest desert of krylord." After hearing York''s evaluation, farezer looked slightly changed. It seemed that it was not ordinary savage creatures that stopped the Legion on on the way, but the strongest strength of the whole crullod. Compared with the mage Empire, the power of savage creatures is extremely limited. The strongest creatures are only those bimon beasts, which have no terrible deterrent power of legendary mages, but farezer feels that things will not be so simple. "Well... Since you have something old with that savage creature, you can negotiate. Don''t be afraid. Even if the negotiation fails and you die, other Legion members will avenge you. If the situation gets serious, I will tell the master the situation here. You can regain your life when the master arrives." Farezer made a quick decision. York nodded, and farezer''s words were more like a comfort to let go of his fear. But what the commander didn''t know was that York didn''t have any fear in the face of Korg, but only infinite anger. He remembered clearly that Korg colluded with other forces in the battle of the throne. After the hero''s remains and the big eared monster following him were taken care of by other Legion members, York''s body quickly shuttled through the fire with the help of the great devil. Chapter 2305 "Kolg..." After emerging from the flame, York came to the savage creatures that blocked the way. What appeared in front of York was an army composed of krylord creatures. In addition to the most common barbarians, it was also mixed with bloodthirsty wolves, tall Cyclops and so on. What attracted York''s attention most was the behemoths behind the formation of savage creatures, those monsters the size of mountains. Their claws reflect bursts of cold light. Their claws are more sharp than swords, enough to tear up all strong enemies. The arrival of York and the great devil instantly aroused the vigilance of a group of barbarians. Soon, a large group of barbarians with spears surrounded them. In the face of seemingly ferocious savage creatures, the great devil frowned in disgust. With strong strength, he would not be afraid of these savage creatures. In his eyes, it was just a large group of enemies who were strong outside and weak in the middle. I don''t know how many little monsters like this in hell. If he had not scrutinized the commander''s order, he would have killed him with a giant sickle. "Stop!" Just then, a fierce drink came. Under the command of this sound, the nearby savage creatures reluctantly put down their weapons, but still glared at York and others. According to his reputation, York saw a valiant barbarian general. She had dark green skin that had been exposed to the sun. She was much taller than the generally short barbarians. Her left and right faces were smeared with three battle lines with blood, and her animal skin only covered the key parts. "Are you the messengers over there? King kolg has been waiting here for a long time... Wait, I seem to have seen you." Just halfway through her words, she suddenly seemed to find something, and her eyes stopped on York''s face with a look of surprise and doubt. "Of course you know me, Jijia." York suppressed his anger and said in a deep voice, "you should be glad that I came here not for the battle of the throne, but for the task of my master." "Hero York!" Finally, the barbarian general recognized York''s identity and immediately changed her complexion. She deeply remembered how much trouble the blue skinned mixed race barbarian had brought to King Korg in the battle for the throne. She subconsciously lifted the battle axe around her waist in her hand. Seeing this, the great Devil Beside York snorted coldly. With the raging flame, the giant sickle condensed into shape in his palm, and the strong power radiated out. At this moment, the ordinary barbarians nearby felt shrouded in fear. If the general was not behind them, they would even throw down their weapons and escape. The momentum of the great devil also attracted several low roars. Those monsters in the distance who looked like mountains slowly moved their bodies at this moment. It was a bimon monster. After the death of the Titans, bimon became recognized as the strongest creature on land. Due to their habits, bimon giant beast has been dormant in the deepest part of krylord all year round. Unlike the giant dragon that can soar in the sky, it is well known by other creatures on the mainland. It is the emergence of the hero Tanan and the extensive use of bimon in the fight against bracada, which makes the reputation of this monster spread. After feeling the momentum of bimon''s giant beast, even the great devil couldn''t help paying all his attention at this moment. Fighting with such monsters was not fun. One was careless and was hit by bimon directly. Bimon''s claw that could destroy everything was enough to seriously injure the great evil devil or even die directly. According to legend, if bimon was given wings, even the dragon would be torn by their claws. Being unable to cast magic is the biggest disadvantage of the behemoth. If the big devil uses the flame to escape, even if the strength of the behemoth is stronger, there is no way to take the big devil. Following the direction of bimon''s roar, York followed his reputation and wanted to find the real power that the commander was really afraid of, but he didn''t find anything. The Legion members transformed by rod also have the rank of the corpse Witch King at the lowest. Under the cloud of death jointly displayed by the Legion members, even the bimon beasts have only a dead end. Relying on these bimon beasts alone, it is difficult to threaten the fully armed Legion members. Although the bimon beasts are powerful, they are not the cards in the mouth of the commander. "Hum." Feeling the power of the great devil, Ji Jia uttered a cold hum. She understood the difficulties of those demons, not to mention that from the great devil in front of her, she also felt the existence of another force, which was extremely evil and did not belong to the living. Remembering colger''s order, she finally put down her weapon and said, "come with me." Under her guidance, York winked at the big devil companion on one side, and then followed Jijia towards the gathering place of bimon. On the way, York was hostile to nearby barbarians. As for the opponent who obstructed king kolger many times in the battle of the throne, the savage creatures nearby still have fresh memories. Naturally, they will not give York any good face. If it was not estimated that the current occasion was special, savage creatures would have come up to challenge him. "Hybrid bastard." When he passed by a group of poorly equipped orcs, York heard their curses, and was spit on him. Ji Jia, who was preparing to watch a good play, was also affected by an accident. He was splashed with spittle and was furious. "You fools! What have you done?" She took out her battle axe and yelled at the orcs. The timid orcs immediately scattered their birds and animals. They didn''t dare to stay for a moment, and all kinds of equipment were scattered on the ground. Fortunately, Ji Jia didn''t really want to hurt the orcs. When all the nearby orcs were scared away, she stopped and snorted a few times with dissatisfaction. She looked angry. On one side, York shook his head. Compared with the undead legion, these loose barbarians have no discipline at all. They belong to the nature of barbarians, so that they can''t fight like the elathians in any case and will always be in chaos. But the rebellious demons in the Legion became orderly under the management of the commander, and even the Erathians would be surprised to see it. Having seen the management wisdom of master blakada and the cruel rule of rod, York didn''t look down on the savage army in front of him, but he didn''t look down on any savage creature. Tanan, the former hero, led such a group of savage creatures, once forced brakada into a desperate situation. What flowed in krylord''s organism was a wild blood, which also belonged to York. Chapter 2306 Accompanied by the sound of soil loosening and subtle fire, along the tunnel wall drilled by the cave man, it shone into the dark underground tunnel. "Master, here we are..." In the dark passage, the only thing you can see is two chilling scarlet lights. The dividing point of the fire light just stops at the location of the scarlet light, illuminating the cave creatures with bent backs and slender limbs. With the report of cave creatures, the man in the dark also showed his true face. It was rod in a wide cloak. "Strange..." Walking slowly through the passage dug by the caveman, the closer it was to the location of the incident, the more rod felt wrong. He felt a familiar force that remained in the space ahead. He felt no more familiar with that force. It was a strong and extreme death energy. Only legendary soul Summoning Skills and above could release such death energy. This extremely strong death energy is also an important reason to disturb those angels. Even if there is no residue of the power of the field, these death energies alone are enough to explain the problem. Hidden in the energy of death, there is also a subtle fluctuation that ordinary creatures may not be aware of, but if the creatures at the top of the legend come here, they will find unusual places from that wave. Only the real field will leave that wave. With the help of the caveman, although it took a lot of time, he bypassed the angel''s guard and came to the ruins mentioned in the thief guild intelligence. Nearby walls were filled with torches. Looking around, rod found many sacrificial utensils. What attracted his attention most was an altar not far away. The altar has long been destroyed. Due to the perennial weathering, the collapsed statues can''t see their faces. On the nearby ground, there are highly corrupt dead bones scattered. Careful observation can also see neat fractures on them. The source of the death energy that attracted rod''s attention remained on the dead bones. "Wake up..." Rod raised his hand and tried to awaken the dead bones with the power of the field, but it didn''t work. Instead, it made the residual death energy on the dead bones even more. After putting down his hand, rod also understood where the residual death energy on the dead bone came from, which was the trace left by the failure of awakening in the field of death. Someone, like rod, tried to wake up those dead bones, and finally ended in failure. Traces belonging to the field of death remained here with the extremely strong death energy. That man may or may not be rod himself. "So, the news is true..." Rod''s eyes quickly swept around and found many traces left by other creatures. Those elathians had already thoroughly searched for it, and they took away anything of value in advance. After finding nothing nearby, rod looked again at the dead bones on the ground. In rod''s impression, there are few failures in the field of death. One is the ability to ban the magic ball on the remains of the hero Tanan, which isolates the emergence of death energy; Once, on the creatures whose souls are destroyed, a few special things have the ability to destroy souls directly, such as the statue of Vulcan in the depths of hell, the blade of doomsday, etc; Another time was in the hands of the holy cutting angel. All creatures that died in the hands of the holy cutting angel could not be reborn by any means, including the field of death. A normal corpse can''t resist the rebirth in the field of death, and I don''t know what the corpse in front of me experienced before death. He shook his head. Just as rod was going to examine the dead bone further, there was a sudden sound of footsteps in the distance. This discovery immediately changed rod''s face. After confirming that there are traces in the field of death in the ruins, rod is naturally not satisfied with this. He wants to find out how these traces are left. When he saw someone approaching, rod stretched out his hand and shook it. A soft spherical creature appeared in his palm. It was an eyeball bigger than his head. After being held by rod, the pupil of his eye turned slightly and finally stopped on rod. "Look at those who come." Throwing up the magic eye, it seemed as if it had no weight. It just floated in the air. The whole body disappeared into the void, and rod quickly returned to the tunnel dug by the caveman. "Is this it? Where did the necromancer leave his trace?" With the spread of footsteps, a steady female voice also reached roder''s ears. "It''s her..." through the magic eyes left, rod saw the appearance of the comer. She had six golden wings behind her and a tear mole in the corner of her eyes, which was the saint angel who had fought with rod briefly before. "As you said, your excellency Andorra." Beside her, the angel with only two wings respectfully said, "I heard that hundreds of years ago, you were responsible for eliminating the pagans here and completely erasing their names." "I have the mission of God and will never allow pagans to survive." She raised her chin and said with some pride, "I just don''t know what the necromancer is doing in the ruins of Yangming temple? Does he think he can find the lost treasure?" In the passage, rod seemed to realize something and couldn''t help opening his eyes. Yangming temple, not long ago, rod heard of this name. According to the spiritual element who absorbed the memory of the shadow cult in the shadow cult site, the order of heaven was lost there. Even in the thieves guild, there is no record of Yangming temple. It seems that it is just a place lost in the long river of history. Up to now, no one knows it completely. Rod didn''t have much hope of collecting new artifacts, but when he learned the news of the new artifacts, he always needed to investigate. Even if he couldn''t get them, he couldn''t let them fall into the hands of the enemy. Even if there is the worst result and the artifact is obtained by the enemy, he should find out how to deal with it as soon as possible. To rod''s surprise, in the process of investigating the traces in the field, he learned that the location of Yangming temple is the ruins at present. It is the holy angel in front of him to erase the name of Yangming temple and destroy all creatures here. "Your Excellency Andorra, I heard that you once fought with the evil necromancer and felt his field. Did he really leave the traces here?" Speaking of the dead mage, the angel showed a rare look of resentment. His destruction of the holy city and the treasure house in the cloud made all angels hate him. If there was a chance, the angel in front of him would never mind cutting off his head. Chapter 2307 "No mistake, this is the field of the necromancer." Carefully examining the traces left in the ruins, Andorra looked at the dead bone on the ground. "However, according to the residual traces in the field, when the traces appear, he should still be in bracada." Aside, the angel looked firm and said, "Lord Andorra, you don''t know that the necromancer is tricky. Maybe he used space magic or mirror magic. On the surface, he still stayed in bracada, but in fact, he doesn''t know where he went." In the dark of the passage, rod pulled a little from the corner of his mouth. He didn''t know when he had done such a thing. However, the judgment of the holy angel made rod''s heart tight. The field traces in the ruins were earlier than he expected, even before the control of the erotic king. At that time, he should still be in bracada, and it was impossible to come here. "Maybe the traces left in the field can be forged by means, but the breath from the blood can''t be concealed anyway..." Andorra said slowly under the puzzled eyes of the angel. With that, she turned her eyes and stared at the empty corner. "Lord Andorra..." as she looked at the same, the angel seemed to find something. Just thought of a reminder, she saw Andorra holding the golden blade in her hand. With the dazzling golden sword, a thing the size of a head, cut in half, fell from the air. After falling to the ground, it gave a soft sound. When you look carefully, it was a large eyeball divided into two parts. "Someone is watching here." Put the sharp blade in front of her, Andorra said slowly. Under the scouring of the light, the sharp sword was not stained with any blood. She picked up the eyeball cut into two halves with the tip of the sword. After careful observation, she came to the conclusion, "it looks like the means of a magician, and it was left not long ago. It seems that someone came here first before we arrived." "It''s impossible... There are angels defending everywhere outside. Even if it''s a space spell, it''s impossible to come here without alerting anyone. How did that person do it?" The angel looked unbelievable. "We''ll know soon." Andorra''s eyes swept around, the golden light in her pupils was wide open, and all the abnormalities nearby could not escape her awareness. At this moment, she saw all kinds of traces hidden under things. "I found you!" Soon, she locked her eyes on the ground not far from her. There were a few traces of renovation in the soil there. It was easy to ignore it unless she carefully explored it. The golden sword light swept past, and the ground was ploughed out of a deep gully. The whole ruins seemed to vibrate because of Andorra''s action, but fortunately it did not cause more obvious collapse. Along the trace of the sword, what is exposed in the eyes of the saint cutting angel is a deep underground passage. It was a dark underground passage. I didn''t know where to go. Seeing this, the face of the winged angel changed. It seemed that Andorra''s judgment was very accurate. Before they arrived, someone came here by the underground passage and left those traces. Andorra just wanted to go deep into the channel to pursue, but was stopped by the winged angel next to him. "Your Excellency Andorra, please wait a moment." The angel said slowly. He stretched out his hand, a little light bloomed from the palm of his hand, and then rushed into the channel. The appearance of light dispelled the darkness in the channel. A little light extended all the way to the deepest part of the channel. Looking at the deep channel with no end, the face of the winged angel sank, "Underpass... Sure enough, the magician also found the abnormality of the ruins. Do you want to come and find out..." the angel said in a deep voice. Stopped by the angel, Andorra gave a cold hum and looked straight at the angel beside him: "in the age of miracles, those magicians and Pagans are the objects that should be eradicated by us. Are you afraid? You should stop here?" Before Andorra showed his momentum, the angel couldn''t help lowering his head. He knew that it was not the archangels who had been famous for a long time, but the holy angels in front of him who had made the most prominent glory in the war to eliminate pagans, And that was also her battle for fame: "I have never been afraid of pagans. I just hope to act safely and ask for the support of Yunzhong city first..." Andorra did not persuade the angel in front of her. She looked deep into the channel: "go back and report the news first. Just give it to me here." With that, her body flashed like a golden streamer, rushed to the deepest part of the channel, broke through all the remaining darkness, and the winged angel who remained in place could only show a little bitter smile. What Andorra does not know is that her exploration is doomed to fail. As early as the moment when the magic eye was detected and destroyed in an instant, rod realized that the situation was bad. If he continued to stay here, something he didn''t want to see might happen. On the vast battlefield, under the siege of many Legion members, the holy angel is still able to fight calmly. The Legion members permanently lost in her hands are second only to the initial loss in the magic field. At the moment, limiting the environment to a narrow channel is even more disadvantageous to rod. It is confirmed that traces in the field of death really exist. Just because of this, rod''s original purpose of this trip has been achieved and replaced by more questions. Rod doesn''t know when he came here. From the words of the holy angel, the time left here corresponds to the time when brakada was marching. At that time, he didn''t seem to have been here. In any case, the existence of those questions has nothing to do with the angels in front of us. Even the things rod doesn''t know, the angels are even more unlikely to know. Because of this, rod, who realized that things had changed, immediately returned to the deepest part of the channel, beyond the distance perceived by the angel, and then withdrew through the flame. The cave vampires, rod took only a part of them, and the rest, according to rod''s order, were digging rapidly into the depths of the earth, and deliberately dug out various branches and forks. Because the trace of the underground passage is too obvious, the angels will find it anyway. Rod simply asked the cavers to dig down with all their strength. If they can find one or two underground cities with good luck, they will undoubtedly attract all the enemy''s attention. Those angels will not think of their own existence anyway. Chapter 2308 Before the holy angel found it, rod evacuated from the underpass. At this moment, he has returned to the island of the water element plane. On his head, on the light blue barrier, faint cracks have begun to appear, and the infinite water flow has completely pressed the whole island below. Once the barrier breaks, the creatures on the island will suffer the disaster of extinction, and the whole island will be submerged under the ocean. Fortunately, at this moment, important things have been evacuated from the island. The shipyard that once carried the hope of the necromancer to explore the ocean has been closed, the magic medicine factory no longer has thick smoke, and the whole island is calm. It''s better to say that those who still stay here now have unique dependence. After returning to Sao City, many necromancers did not adapt. The boundless expanse of the ocean saved the Necromancers from internal fighting. They only hunted those marine creatures, so that they forgot that they could become a member of rod''s command rather than a corpse witch. They were killed from countless Necromancers. Many necromancers are waiting for the day when they return to the island. The vast ocean contains treasures belonging to Necromancers. Rod hopes so, but the first thing he needs to do is to get through the crisis of the element monarch. After confirming the state of the hydrosphere barrier, rod thought and took out the book of silence. The book of silence in rod''s hand is only a remnant page. The essence of the book of silence remains in the thieves'' Association, which records the summary information of all thieves. With the highest authority granted by Sally, rod can access any content recorded in the thief guild from the silent book. Of course, it is only limited to the recorded information. Even the thief guild does not know some secret intelligence. Even if you query from the silent book, there will be no result. Taking out the quill pen from the space ring, rod opened the pamphlet in his hand and wrote on the blank page: "rod''s action record in bracada." Soon, the ink left by rod in the book of silence began to move rapidly like a group of tadpoles, and a row of new characters were formed in the twinkling of an eye. "Why do you want your own records? Or do you find something in North elasia? @_o!" Following this sentence, there is an expression like big eyes staring at small eyes, which looks like it was painted by someone. Rod was stunned. After confirming that he had read it correctly, he looked at the cover of the booklet to make sure he didn''t take it wrong. His face became strange. When he used the silent book before, he didn''t encounter such a situation. As long as he wrote the information he wanted to know, he would get the corresponding intelligence in the thieves'' Guild. The emergence of this anomaly seems to only explain one problem. "Sally?" With some uncertainty in his heart, rod wrote on it, focusing on two question marks. Soon, as soon as Rhode patted his forehead, he could tell his trip in North elasia and talk to himself through the silent book. Who else could it be, not Sally? It can''t be the silent book that awakens its own wisdom. Are you talking to yourself now? Rod shook his head again. Perhaps he should not rule out this possibility. Under the infection of strong heroic will, it is also possible for dead objects to inherit the heart of heroes and awaken their own wisdom. He should not completely deny this possibility. After the death of the hero Tanan, the broken forbidden magic ball will actively integrate with his remains, which may also explain this point. However, looking at the last pattern, rod was convinced that it could not be made by the silent book. The book could not, at least should not do such a thing. "¡Ñ ¡Ì ¡Ñ" rod just wanted to cross out the content he wrote, but he saw that there were new changes. A proud smiling face emerged, just like Sally''s joking smile hanging around the corner of her mouth, but it didn''t have the soul stirring aggression of the thief leader, but it had a bit more different feeling. Rod scratched his head and finally wrote, "I have confirmed that there are traces in the field of death. The time of the traces, even before I was influenced by the lust king, I want to know what I did during that time. Maybe the lust King deleted my memory, and maybe the thieves guild can give me the answer." After a pause, rod continued to write in the book: "not only that, from those angels, I also know that the ruins are the ruins of Yangming temple, the lost place of the order of heaven." "¡Ñ o ¡Ñ" in the silent book, Sally drew a surprised expression. In addition, no other information came. "Tell me the news." After waiting for a long time, but seeing no change, rod finally couldn''t bear it. He wrote in the book of silence. "You come to the old place to find me first. It''s so dark here. I''m so scared." Soon, something new appeared in the book. Looking at the news from Sally, rod was stunned for a moment. He seemed to want something back, but he didn''t know where to start. As Sally''s housekeeping skill, the shadow field can cover everything with darkness and make all the lights in the world disappear. Even if people all over the world are afraid of darkness, she can''t be afraid of darkness. She said so, just as the necromancer said he was afraid of skeletons, and the mage said he was afraid of magic. In addition, the old place mentioned by Sally also made rod''s mouth pumping. Should she be referring to the shadow cult site? Why does it sound so strange? It''s like talking about a secret tryst. Judging from Sally''s answers, rod suspected Sally was screwing him, but he had no evidence. Just as rod was going to continue to write something in the book of silence, suddenly, a wave that frightened him came from a distance. "Water turns into a spirit ball. Return to your original posture." Accompanied by a cool female voice, the dark blue barrier that sheltered the island and was not crushed by the sea finally broke at this moment. Crushing does not happen instantaneously, but the qualitative change caused by a little crack. Infinite water is sprayed from the crack of the barrier, which leads to greater crushing. "No... it''s the elemental monarch!" At this moment, rod finally realized the coming of the crisis, quickly put away the book of silence and looked at the changes in the distance. In rod''s prediction, the barrier generated by the water spirit ball can last for at least some more time. Only when the water spirit ball completely fails, the element monarch will shoot again. What he didn''t expect is that the element monarch arrived earlier than he expected, and destroyed the barrier in advance by some unknown means to make the infinite water fall. Chapter 2309 In a short moment of rod''s surprise, cobweb like cracks had spread all over the barrier covering the island. Seeing that the last line of defense was about to lose, rod was cold in his heart: "no... inota." Walking through the fire, rod came to the outside of the card castle on the island. Several great demons are on standby here. When the barrier is broken and the destructive water swallows everything, they will use flame hiding to transfer the card castle and the nearby ground. Now is the time. "Let''s go. I think you already know the target location." Although the violent spatial fluctuation and the wrapping of flame may have an unknown impact on enota in the evolution of blood, rod has ignored so much. The remains of the immortal hero are not yet in place. He cannot defeat the elemental monarch. It is the best result to be able to preserve inota. After receiving rod''s order, the great demons responded, and the flame was released from the great demon, gradually wrapping everything nearby. As members of the Legion selected by rod, these great demons are superior in flame hiding and can transmit more huge things. After this period of practice, these great demons have made new progress in jointly displaying flame evasion. Even the huge card castle is within the range of their transmission. Seeing this, rod also gave a force for the spread of the flame. He slowly raised his hand, which belongs to the power in the field of burning embers, and lit the whole card castle in an instant. From a distance, the whole castle is shrouded in a raging fire, but the fire does not hurt anything in it. That is the effect of flame hiding. With the spread of barrier cracks, the first step to fall is the pattering of water droplets. Under the order of the elemental monarch, water drops hit the ground and turned into water elemental people in the twinkling of an eye. Even above the card castle, there are many people standing now. The originally docile water element people showed a strong attack at this moment. Strong water magic condensed from their hands, and ice arrows and water waves hit other creatures on the island. Waiting for these water elements are the lightning that cuts through the sky. Lightning strikes the light blue water elementals. With a violent explosion, they turn into a pool of water again. Rod won''t let the big demons be disturbed. Finally, under the loud and fierce drink of the great demons, the blazing fire suddenly lit up. When the whole castle was about to disappear from rod''s eyes under the effect of flame hiding, the change suddenly occurred. "No... my flame..." "How is this possible..." With the howling of the great devil, the effect of flame hiding was forced to stop. At this moment, the bodies of those great demons were completely wrapped by the flame, which originated from the devil''s blood. At this moment, the resistance to the flame seemed to be completely ineffective. The flame burned their bodies and appeared in front of rod as if they were burning people. This discovery made rod look sad. He seemed to have seen this scene in hell. There is a force that disintegrates the resistance of the great devil to the flame. If they force the flame to hide, they will only be burned by their own flame. Thinking of the reason for the last time this happened, rod soon had the answer in his mind. "The ball of destruction... The water element monarch brought that artifact!" An artifact that can disintegrate the magic resistance of all creatures. The ball of destruction is jointly controlled by the elemental monarch. Under the illumination of the ball of destruction, the power of magic will be brought into full play. At this moment, rod seemed to understand why the hydrosphere barrier would fail in advance. Only the water spirit ball with treasure quality can''t stop the real ball of destruction. It''s a real artifact. Under the influence of the death field, the great devil burned by the fire is reborn, but rod''s expression has not improved at all. The emergence of the ball of destruction means that inota will not be able to escape with the help of the flame of the great devil. This discovery also tightened rod''s heart. He didn''t want anything to happen to enota. He had to use other methods. The crack of the barrier became bigger and bigger, and the falling water droplets turned into water element people. In a short moment, tens of thousands of water element people gathered on the island, almost endless water element people, rushed towards the card castle. Rod''s face sank. Although the elemental monarch didn''t really make a move, the power of summoning the water element alone has exceeded all mages in brakada. It is not easy to survive in front of these water element people. The cloud of death has poor effect on the elements without flesh and blood. Even rod, who can release the infinite Titan arrow, will be powerfully exhausted at that moment. However, the essence of those water element people is just a drop of water, and the element monarch has no loss at all. In the water element plane, the water element monarch can show the strongest power. In her hand, a drop of water can turn into a water element person, and here is the whole ocean. It can be said that no one can defeat the corresponding element monarch in the element plane. For other creatures, at this moment, I''m afraid I have to accept the fate of failure and escape before being surrounded by water elementals, but rod is different. He has other cards. Take off the eye mask and the scarlet light condenses from rod''s pupil. With rod''s sight sweeping, shuiyuansu people began to change. At this moment, the water element people, originally in the biological form of elements, began to condense blood and flesh, grow tusks in their mouths, and their eyes became fierce. Under the action of a strong force, they began to change uncontrollably to vampires. Elemental creatures and undead creatures are two distinct forms. Only the top undead mages go back to study their commonality. Reasonably speaking, non heroic elemental creatures can never become undead creatures, but rod has changed this point. To be exact, a hero once changed this point, and rod only borrowed this power, which belongs to the power of the scarlet eye. Due to his high rank, where rod''s eyes swept, the water element people fell down, and then stood up in a new form, no longer fighting for the element monarch, but fighting for rod. In front of the scarlet eyes of ancient heroes, even the reborn Phoenix will be transformed into a vampire, which is a powerful force that transcends the rules and condenses the heroic will, not to mention these water elements in front of us. For a time, the attack of the element monarch was restrained, but rod dared not relax. Those water elements were just a trick of the element monarch. Her real attack has not yet come, and now is not a time to relax. Chapter 2310 Just when rod stopped the attack of a group of water elementals and was waiting in front of the castle, a familiar voice suddenly came to his ear. "Did you meet him?" According to his reputation, rod saw the prophet Messika, or greedy king, emerging from the castle. "Who do you mean?" Rod asked, slightly puzzled. Messika came to rod. The attack of the elemental monarch did not make her urgent. She looked as calm as before: "the man who becomes God. There is his breath left on you. I can''t be more familiar with this breath." Rod was stunned. In his memory, it seemed that there was only one person who could be called a God. That was the God who made the holy mark fall. Rod had heard of his rumors. "Not long ago, I found traces in the field of death in the site of Yangming temple, which I have never been to in elasia. Do you mean, that''s the trace left by the God?" With Messika''s story, rod seemed to realize something and asked quickly. If the traces of the death field in the ruins of Yangming temple are really left by the God, then everything makes sense. Rod has never lost any memory. He has never been to North elasia. All the traces there are left by another person, which has nothing to do with rod himself. However, what rod doesn''t know is when the God becomes master of his own death field, which is not good news. When his unique skill is learned, it is undoubtedly a disaster. Rod knows the strength of the death field better than others. The attack of the elemental monarch arrived one step before maisiga answered. Seeing that the attack of the water element man was easily dissolved by rod, the element monarch in the ocean gave a cold hum. She no longer turned the water drop into a water element man, but directly turned it into a sharp ice blade and sprinkled it on the island from the air. Each ice blade contains the power of no less than the fourth-order magic. Looking at it, the dense ice blades fall from the air one after another. At that moment without stopping, perhaps the damage caused by a single ice blade is limited, but when their numbers are superimposed, an extremely terrible qualitative change will occur. The damage caused by a single ice blade may not be as good as the Titan''s arrow condensed by rod, or even half of the Titan''s arrow, but it is far more than the number. In just a short moment, the air is full of thousands of ice blades. When Rhodes displays the arrow of Titan, she still needs to wave the blades and condense them together, but the elemental monarch doesn''t need this process at all. As long as she wants, the whole ocean can become her weapon. Rod''s face changed and he didn''t care about maisiga. He just wanted to rush into the castle and forcibly take enota away with the door of different dimensions, but he heard a dog bark. Suddenly, the ice blades in the air burst open one after another, turned into gorgeous ice flowers, and slowly floated down from the air without any threat. Incarnating the elemental monarch of the ocean, he seemed to find something at this moment and uttered a light EH in his mouth. Rod was slightly stunned. He heard the origin of the dog barking. It was the lazy king in the depths of hell. He was essentially a big dog of undead creatures. After taking it to the island, rod put it in maixijia. Until now, he saw it show its real power. "Lado will help you block the attack of the elemental monarch. After sleeping for so long, it''s time for him to move." As if she could not feel the threat of the elemental monarch, she always looked calm, but when she mentioned that person, her eyes would show excitement. "Now go back to the previous topic. Lord rod, you said you found traces in the death field in Yangming temple?" Maxima asked voluntarily. Rod nodded. "To be exact, it''s a ruin. The angels over there call it Yangming temple." Maxima smiled, her body trembling faintly, and rod could feel that it was not because of fear, or fear, but because of excitement. "So he has got the order of heaven... Did he really not give up?" Murmured maximia. "You say the order of heaven? Do you know that artifact?" Rod found the abnormality in Messika''s words and asked. Messika looked at him and nodded: "it is an artifact that can communicate with the city in the clouds. The once closed door of glory is opened because of this artifact. In addition, it also has the function of fair trial. I have seen its users, but I didn''t record it in the prophecy card." Listening to the story of Messika, rod took a smoke from the corner of his mouth. Should he say that he is worthy of being a greedy king? Even the thieves association did not have a detailed record of the artifact, but she knew it clearly, and even contacted the holder of the order of heaven. Judging from what she said about Yangming temple, rod had no doubt about the authenticity of her words. If the traces of death in Yangming temple are really left by the God, then the order of heaven is likely to fall into his hands first. The time is when rod is still in bulakada. As if thinking of something, rod took a deep breath. Rod was skeptical about the God maker in maisiga''s mouth. He could copy the ability of other biological forces at will. Even the top eagle eye could not do it. Only heroes could do this. Creatures with this ability are destined not to be ordinary. "How can you have such ability?" Rod said in a puzzled way that he had experienced dangers, and this was the death field honed in hell. It was copied directly by the gods. No one could accept this result. "Even if he was a natural hero, he should have such a specialty." The existence of heroic will will will bring a unique specialty and ability to heroes, and that is also the unique place of each hero. Rhode''s Scarlet eye is the product of such a heroic specialty. It can not only turn all low-level creatures into vampires, but also see through the deepest darkness. However, in front of the hero''s specialty of the becoming a God, this ability is much inferior. If the record of the deity is true, the moment the deity sees the scarlet eye, he can also have this power. No matter it is magic, skill, field or hero specialty, if it is seen by the deity, it will become a part of his own power. Rod can imagine the strength of the God. Even the incarnation of the God of elacia finally fell into his hands. He has omnipotent power, which can be said to be an invincible existence. Chapter 2311 "Lord rod, do you really believe that there are natural heroes in the world?" While rod was feeling, there was a sound of maixijia''s inquiry in his ear. "Of course." Rod was stunned, but he replied. In rod''s memory, the heroes who belong to natural heroes are more powerful than ordinary heroes. At the same time, natural heroes may also have secondary awakening and specialty replacement. Tanan, Molly, and Rowling, these familiar names of rod, are undoubtedly the best proof of the existence of natural heroes. Even if he becomes a God, he is also a natural hero. Rod doesn''t know why Messika asked. "Heroes are the product of the awakening of the will, a strong stimulus, an impact on the heart, and a transformation from the inside out. I have met countless heroes, but I never believe that there is any natural hero." The attack of the water element monarch did not stop. The big dog sleeping on the island on weekdays continued to defuse the attack at this moment, but rod heard a news he had never heard from maixijia. "However, their heroic talents exist, and those born heroes don''t have any memory of awakening." Soon, rod discovered the loophole in Messika''s words. The reason why the news of natural heroes can be known by others is that they show strong heroic talents, and they have no memory of awakening. They can only regard it as a mission and belong to the responsibility of natural heroes. "Take the God, don''t you know him? Since you say he''s not a natural hero, can you tell what caused him to wake up?" Asked rod. Messika shook her head. "I don''t know. Maybe even he doesn''t know about it." During their conversation, the fierce water flow opened a huge gap in the upper barrier, and the water column always entered from the gap. Several legendary water element lords slowly appeared from the water column. Aware of the ineffectiveness of the water element man''s attack, the water element monarch selected the summoned target as the legendary element Lord with higher rank. Under her call, dozens of element lords continued to walk out of the water column, and there were a steady stream of supplements. The whole island trembled with the arrival of the legendary element Lord. Any legendary element Lord is enough to become the overlord of a sea area, but under the water element monarch, they are like random soldiers. However, the attack of the Elemental Lord could not break the defense of the lazy king at all. The ball of destruction broke the magic resistance of all creatures, but it was only an insignificant impact on the lazy king. The unique power of the field enveloped the big dog. Even rod and the Legion members on one side were wrapped by the power of the field. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "You are affected by [inert field]." "In [inert field], you can take up to 1 point of damage each time you take damage. You can take up to 1 point of damage each time you cause damage." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ From the field of friends, let the system identify the effect of the field. As one of the kings of hell, the big dog in front of him also has his field. Although the ball of destruction can return the creature''s magic resistance to zero, the defense of the lazy king has nothing to do with magic resistance. It is the power from the field. The power of the field is a change to the rules. In the field, any creature must abide by the rules of the field itself. Rod has never seen such a strange ability in the inert field. Under the shadow of the inert field, all spells that can cause high damage seem to have become jokes. The damage value is forcibly locked at 1 point, and so is the damage. Recalling that in hell, when fighting for the remnant soul of the scar, no matter how the lazy king was beaten out or burned by the fire, there was no scar on his body. Rod realized that it was the power in the field of inertia. In attack, inertia may not bring much help, but if it is used in defense, this ability will have the greatest effect. On the occasion of the arrival of the water element monarch, the lazy monarch fully displayed the field. As soon as this power appeared, rod''s heart hung all the time and stabilized at this moment. "Continue to use the flame to hide. Now you are not afraid of the burning of the flame." Rod quickly ordered to the members of the reborn Legion. These great demons dare not disobey rod''s orders. Even if rod lets them die, they will not have any resistance. Rod''s orders are the will they can''t disobey in any case. The flame ignited again from the bodies of these great demons. Soon, they lost their immunity to the flame, and the touch of their bodies burned by the flame came again. But this time, these great demons were surprised to find that although the pain of being burned was still, they could persist for a longer time in the flame, or even stick to it all the time. "What are you waiting for?" Seeing that the great demons did not move, Rodley scolded. At the urging of rod, the great demons in the Legion no longer hesitated. Soon, the flame overflowed from their bodies and wrapped the whole card castle in an instant. In the sea of wrapping the island, although saryl was aware of this, she was powerless to leave the devil except for a cold hum. She also met for the first time about the ability in the inert field. Rod was not relieved until the whole card Castle disappeared before his eyes. "Lord rod, do you remember what you experienced when you were a baby? How did you learn to walk and speak?" Just as rod''s body lightened, the words of Messika came to his ears. "Infancy?" Rod thought a little, "I don''t remember what you said. Or, not many creatures can remember. There may be exceptions for creatures of other races, but at least, humans should not remember." "You have mastered a higher level of wisdom, right? What level is that?" Asked maisica. Rod looked at her and said truthfully, "legend." Maixijia nodded: "even you, who mastered the legendary wisdom, don''t remember those things. What if you awakened the heroic will in your infancy? Will you still remember?" Maxima''s words sounded like thunder in rod''s ears. He never imagined this possibility, or no one would think so except maxima. From the short words of maisiga, rod seemed to get a glimpse of the truth about natural heroes. Chapter 2312 "It''s impossible." After a little thought, rod soon found a problem in Messika''s story. "Just a baby, how can you awaken the heroic will? The so-called heroic will is a strong emotion, an anger from the bottom of your heart, an unwilling baby that can never reach, and how can a baby without any experience understand the meaning of those feelings?" Rod denied Messika''s claim that in his eyes, those babies were not qualified to be heroes. "You are wrong, Lord rod." Messika smiled. "It is precisely because there is no experience that the hearts of those babies are more pure. What makes them awaken their will is not pain and hatred, but attachment and yearning." She raised her head slightly, as if looking at the cracked barrier, It''s also like looking at other places: "when those babies grow up, they won''t remember when they wake up and become heroes, but that unique heroic specialty will accompany them all their life. You also said that natural heroes won''t appear for no reason. They must be born for some reason." Listening to the story of maixijia, rod fell silent for a moment. For the study of natural heroes, Messika is obviously more thorough than him. Rod had never thought of this possibility before. Although it sounds incredible that those natural heroes are the heroes awakened in infancy, rod, who has amazing insight, quickly accepted this. Compared with the huge biological base, the number of natural heroes is pitifully small. There are very few who can awaken the heroic will in infancy. From this point of view, rod can also accept this result. When it comes to natural heroes, rod can''t help thinking of a person, a person he knows. Not long ago, rod endured unimaginable terrible pressure for that man, completely offended the powerful forces with deep foundation, once lost his original appearance, and even was forced to fight with angels, which saved him from his predicament and got along with him day and night in the days after. What makes rod care is that Tanan, a natural hero. Rod didn''t know what kind of emotion Tanan had in his infancy, so he woke up and became a hero? If we can start from this point of view and find the emotion that made Tanan a hero in his infancy, we may take this as an opportunity to awaken the remains of the natural hero. Thinking of this, rod took a deep look at maisica: "thank you very much, prophet. Your words let me understand many things." Messika shook her head. "Even if I don''t say it, one day you will find out what it is. This is what you must experience in the prophecy. I just let you know this in advance." Rod was slightly stunned. He just wanted to say something. The attack belonging to the element monarch came again. After a short trial, saryl also figured out her ability in the inert field. With her full efforts, the offensive of those legendary element lords turned from casting a wide range of killing spells to collectively guiding an acid rain. Acid rain fell on rod''s head and there was an inert field. Rod didn''t even need to use defense magic. He let the attack of the element Lord come, but he soon found it wrong. When hit by acid rain drops, Rodden reduces a little HP. The damage caused by a single acid rain drop is extremely limited, but the number of raindrops that can''t stand is endless. In a short moment, rod in the pouring rain has lost nearly 100 hp. In the face of the defense ability in the inert field, the best way to crack it is to choose the attack mode with low damage but high attack frequency. Belonging to the wisdom of the elemental monarch, Sally saw the flaw of this ability at a glance. Under normal circumstances, rod, whose physical attribute is comparable to that of the legendary creature, is not afraid of the acid rain. This level of magic can''t even leave a little damage on him, but the ball of destruction has broken his resistance to magic. If it''s not for the existence of the lazy field, this wave of acid rain alone is enough to make him close to residual blood. "You can''t stay here long." Soon, rod also made a decision. When the card castle was successfully evacuated, rod had no need to continue to stick to the island. In front of the prestige of the element monarch, there was no way to lose these losses. The fall of the island meant that rod completely lost his residence on the water element level. Since then, this resource rich and inexhaustible ocean will no longer be open to the necromancer. However, rod believes that it is only temporary. When the hero Tanan wakes up, all this will return to his hands again. "Lord rod, you go first. Some people stay on the island and don''t want to leave. Although the power of the elemental monarch is strong, we can''t stay." In the acid rain, maixijia said faintly. Rod nodded. In his perception, there was a familiar smell still on the island, that is, the man who didn''t want to leave the island in maixijia''s mouth: "do you know the evacuation place? It was inside a snow mountain." Messika shrugged. "At least I can follow the space traces left by those great demons, can''t I?" According to maixijia, rod will no longer insist. As a greedy king, she will not fall under the elemental monarch so easily. Even if she doesn''t know the evacuation location in advance, she can move the traces left by the card Castle along the great devil to the same location. Compared with her, rod should worry more about the death knight left on the island. Not long ago, rod had ordered all the creatures on the island to evacuate, but the man ignored the order. Until the moment the barrier was broken, he still had no plan to evacuate. Rod didn''t know what the man was thinking. Did he think he would wake him up with the field of death when he was rolled into the depths of the ocean by the current? This is simply unreasonable. However, for the sake of being a death knight, rod would not just give it up. Every death knight was once a hero, and those heroes were also the precious wealth of rod. Rod did not allow his wealth to be lost, even if those heroes wanted to hurt themselves. When they became death knights, life no longer belonged to him, but to rod. After saying goodbye to Messika and the lazy king and queen, rod gathered several powerful divine shields, wrapped his body firmly to avoid being splashed by the falling acid rain, and then continued to shuttle through the space and rush towards the position of the hero. Chapter 2313 "Do you feel it? The anger from the depths of the ocean. It must be the master of the ocean, the punishment for us..." On the island, in the wooden house on the flower cliff, a girl said with godless eyes. With the magic of the legendary element Lord, everything on the island was corroded by acid rain. As the most unique scenery on the island, the flowers that once bloomed in the residence of the necromancer also withered rapidly under the erosion of acid rain. Jane looked at this scene absently. Although she had long expected that everything on the island would be destroyed in the hands of the master of the sea, she still felt bad looking at the withered flowers. The erosion of death did not take away the beauty of the flowers. Instead, they could thrive under the watering of the bones. Instead, the elemental monarch who guarded this plane, as soon as he arrived, he irresistibly destroyed everything on the island. "Don''t be afraid, I''ll be with you." Beside her, Vera held her hand tightly and said seriously. Aware of the power of the water element monarch, Vera only felt a tight heart. The power that was above everything and nothing could stop it. Vera only felt it in one person, and that person became his master in the future. When the water element monarch came, it seemed that there was only a dead end to stay on the island, but Vera still did so. He was more afraid of losing what he cared about than death. "Help me..." In a trance, a painful cry came to Vera''s ears. The sound was far and near. If you don''t listen carefully, it may be covered up by the sound of crackling raindrops. "Who''s there?" Not only Vera, but also Jane heard the cry for help. At the same time, Vera seemed to think of something and her face became ugly. It seems that hearing Jane''s inquiry, the wailing became more intense. After careful identification, Jane quickly locked the position where the sound came from. "Vera, it seems to come from the flowers. To be exact, it''s under the flowers..." Jane seems to have found something. She shrinks to Vera with some fear. "How can this happen? Didn''t you find the flowers from the bottom of the sea? Can they talk?" Vera hesitated: "maybe... There was an accident somewhere." "There are traces of human beings over there." While they were talking, a voice with an accent came to their ears. Following the prestige, they saw two huge water monsters. Vera recognized that they were legendary element Lords. They were talking in a half familiar common language. Seeing this, Vera quickly made a hissing gesture. If such an enemy found out, the consequences would be unimaginable. As a member of the undead legion, villa''s strength is reflected in his heroic expertise. If he is faced head-on, villa has no chance of winning even against the last legendary element Lord, let alone facing two at the same time. Once found by those legendary element lords, I''m afraid he will die in the hands of the enemy before the island is submerged. "You hide first and leave it to me." Vera said quickly. Jane did not shirk. She looked at Vera, who would rather die than stay on the island and try to protect herself. At this moment, her insistence on living or dying with Gwen Island, which carried her memory, began to shake. "Help me..." However, what made villa''s face slightly changed was that the cry for help did not stop because of the emergence of the legendary element Lord, but became louder. The water element Lord also found something strange and waved his hand. Under a strong attraction, the water on the cliff was instantly drained and condensed into a water ball in his hand. The earth became dry and cracked. He stretched out his huge palm composed of running water and suddenly lifted up a thing buried in the depths of the earth. It was a strange undead. His body had long disappeared. In the only intact skull, most of the skull was opened, and a gorgeous red flower was deeply inserted in the middle of the gully of the cerebral cortex. "No..." as soon as the skeleton gave a cry, the whole head was crushed by the huge water element Lord, mixed with the remains of flowers, and then thrown aside. "Vera, what''s going on outside?" The wail caught Jane''s attention. She hid in the room and asked Vera. "Everything is normal. Don''t worry." Vera coughed and said quickly. "You''re lying to her." Just then, a whisper reached Vera''s ear, which made him excited: "who''s there?" "What''s the matter, Vera? Are those elemental lords coming?" Jane''s voice brought Vera back to reality. He quickly looked around, but no one was here. "Maybe I made a mistake..." after hesitation, Vera comforted the girl who was hiding again. "She can''t hear me." The whisper came again, and this time Vera heard a real one. "Who the hell are you? And what did you mean by that?" Vera lowered her voice and asked quickly. Soon, something unexpected to Vera appeared in front of him. Before seeing it with her own eyes, Vera could not imagine that there would be such a creature in the world. It was a human mouth, but only a mouth. "Do you want to deny that? I can easily tell what a lie is." With the opening and closing of her mouth, Vera saw her tongue and her only two teeth. She stared carefully, even her throat and eyes could see clearly. However, from the outside, only one mouth can be seen, and what exists in its mouth seems to be something on another plane. Vera looked surprised. He tried to go around the back of his mouth to see what was there. However, no matter how he turned sideways or put his head left and right, his mouth was always facing it. "What do you know? I was comforting her so that she wouldn''t be afraid." The test failed, Vera had to say. "I''m not saying that again. Didn''t you tell her that those flowers are unique varieties growing at the bottom of the sea?" Under the mouth, Vera''s face slowly changed, not disdain for what it said, but a guilty look. "I guess she doesn''t know that those flowers are not seabed varieties at all, but the flowers of thinking cultivated by magicians with their human brains to peep into the memory of human hearts. Only such flowers will become more and more bright under the shadow of death energy." Vera''s body trembled. He didn''t know the origin of the mouth, but his mouth was completely right in this matter. Chapter 2314 "I don''t want to..." Vera''s voice became hurried and her voice trembled when she was told the secret of the center. "Those flowers were given to me by the prophet maisica. I asked her for help and flowers that could bloom in the city of the dead, and she gave me these." When Vera mentioned the unique existence, the tone of her mouth sank: "that maisica... My former companion died in her hand, and she also spied on my existence, which should be something that human beings can''t do... However, it is precisely because she handed over the flower of thinking to you that I can transfer from my dead Companion to you." Vier was stunned. He couldn''t help but put his eyes on the head crumpled by the legendary element Lord, and then swallowed his saliva. It should be the companion mentioned by his mouth, but it turned into the look in front of him. Even his head became a hotbed for the growth of flowers, and he didn''t know what he had experienced. At this time, Vera suddenly tightened up. The two great legendary element lords seemed to find the abnormality here and were rapidly approaching towards the wooden house. "Damn it." This discovery made Vera couldn''t help scolding. He couldn''t let the element Lord spread to the wooden house in front of him. Without considering more, Vera put on a fairly thick cloak and rushed into the dense acid rain outside the house. It looked like he was going to escape. His move was immediately noticed by the legendary element Lord. In the water element plane, the biological power of the water element can be brought into full play, not to mention the powerful legendary element Lord. After discovering the trace of Vera, the surging mana fluctuated from one of the element Lords. The acid rain soaked the land nearby swept towards vera under its royal decree. Villa dodged the attack by moving in an instant, but his heart jumped wildly. If he was hit directly by the attack, I''m afraid he won''t end well. "You can''t escape from the Elemental Lord. If you want to protect the safety of that person, you have to defeat them." The words of her mouth reached Vera''s ears again. There was a sound of her cloak corroded by acid rain. Vera clenched her teeth: "if I could defeat them, I would have done it early in the morning. I wouldn''t wait until now." However, Vera''s words were laughed at by his mouth, his mouth showed an exaggerated arc, and his voice became sharp: "of course you can do this, have you forgotten? You are a hero, you have the power to defeat them, but you don''t know how to use your power." The words of his mouth seemed to give Vera some encouragement to his hesitant heart. He looked at the legendary element Lord and his eyes became firm. Vera''s instant movement made him a distance from the wooden house. Another legendary element Lord mistakenly thought he was going to escape, and his body turned into a big wave rising from the ground and rushed towards him. As the legendary element lords composed of flowing water, they have no flaws in casting spells or close combat. Flowing water can be as light as the wind or have the same heavy power as the earth. In terms of combat style, one element Lord is good at long-range casting, while the other likes close attack. It was the element Lord who attacked Vera who crushed his head before. Facing the big waves coming down, Vera clenched his teeth and saw the huge waves rising by the element Lord. On the contrary, he stared carefully at the waves and looked for the flaws belonging to the legendary element Lord. The experience of the undead Legion has greatly improved Vera''s combat quality. At this moment, he seems to understand the master''s intention to arrange him into the Legion. "Found it!" Finally, Vera stared at the center of the wave, which was also the core of the element. The light belonging to the hero flashed on Vera. Before the big wave hit, his body shuttled through the space again, but there was one more thing in his hand than before, which belonged to the element core of the legendary element Lord. Every element creature must have an element core in its body. Losing the element core is like losing the heart. The element creature will lose all its power in its body and inevitably die, even the legendary element Lord is no exception. Villa saw the opportunity and stole its element core from the inside of the wave before the big wave hit. At this moment, villa seemed to have a new understanding of his heroic specialty. "Is this the core of its element?" Looking at the core of the element in his hand, Vera murmured that what appeared in his hand was not a bright crystal condensing magic elements, but just a pool of water. As Vera released his hand, the water slipped along his fingers and dropped at his feet. The legendary element Lord turned into a huge wave also had no chance to recover. The clear water completely spread down the cliff. Looking at the wet palm, Vera was stunned. It is said that his master had defeated the legendary element Lord and belonged to the element core of this creature. If he didn''t try to restrain it, even if he stole it, he would take the element core as the center and recover quickly in a short time. It can be seen that what Vera has in his hand is clearly just a pool of water. "Elemental monarch..." thinking of the enemy the master is facing, Vera seems to understand the reasons for all this. These elemental lords are not born naturally, they are just summoned by the elemental monarch, and nature does not have a real elemental core. "What are you staring at? Be careful!" At this moment, the warning sound of his mouth reached Vera''s ears again. Vera was stunned, and a deep unease appeared at the bottom of his heart. He suddenly raised his head, but he felt cold all over, and the frost was spreading on him. In the distance, another legendary element Lord, after discovering that his companions had died, issued an angry roar and immediately cast magic to completely destroy Vera. Aware of the wrong, Vera just wanted to use space magic to escape, but was shocked to find that he could not mobilize the mana value in his body. Under the spread of the frost, his blood seemed to be frozen, and he could only feel the temperature loss from his body. Looking at the element Lord who kept casting spells, just when Vera was in despair, the blazing lightning cut through the sky and hit the element Lord''s body violently. In an instant, it made him convulse in paralysis and had to stop casting spells. Villa looked in surprise, but saw a man in a black robe coming across the space and stepping on the fire. Chapter 2315 "Vera..." After emerging from the flame, rod looked directly at the death knight in front of him. "Why do you still stay on the island? Do you want to die?" Meanwhile, the legendary element Lord has recovered from paralysis and is rapidly repairing his body defeated by lightning. Seeing this, rod sent out a cold hum and burned all the flames. Suddenly, smoke rose from the element Lord''s body, and it turned into water and quickly drilled into the water transformed by his companions. Only then did he escape. To deal with elemental creatures, they belong to the domain of elemental monarch, so that the domain of elemental monarch can disintegrate powerful elemental creatures from the inside and force them to change to another form. The existence of the burning field can forcibly convert all magic elements into fire magic elements. When fighting Eli''s magic field not long ago, rod was slightly better by relying on this element transformation. If the water element Lord didn''t escape, I''m afraid its life essence will change completely in a short time. In the field of burning, it will become a fire element lord under rod''s control. Just like flesh and blood creatures, even though there are great differences in body shape and blood, they still belong to the same category of creatures in essence, so do elemental creatures. It is said that if those magic elemental people are willing, they can transform their bodies into the form of any elemental people. This ability is based on the commonality of elemental creatures. At the moment, rod also relies on this power to force the legendary Elemental Lord back. Due to the connection between the element monarchs, in front of the water element monarch, rod couldn''t completely show the power of the burning field, forced the legendary element Lord back, and rod closed the burning field. "Lord rod, please forgive me, but I have decided to stay here until the last minute." Seeing that rod had just arrived, he scared off the legendary element Lord, even without much effort. Villa was not only happy, but also worried. He left the Legion and decided to stay on the island, which was a violation of the order. "You don''t want to give up everything on the island? Don''t worry, it will soon return to my hands." Facing Vera''s insistence, rod said lightly, "your life belongs to me. Without my permission, you can''t even want to die. Now it''s time to leave." Rod''s words seemed to have a kind of magic. His voice reached Vera''s ears. Vera''s firmness in her eyes dissipated a little, and finally became complete obedience. "Wake up." Just then, a deep voice of words awakened Vera''s residual consciousness. He suddenly woke up and looked at rod with a little more fear. It was the voice of the mouth, its words, which completely returned Vera''s consciousness and was no longer controlled by rod. "Oh?" Rod seemed to find something. His eyes became sharp when he looked at Vera. The feedback from the peeping eyes made him understand that his dark words had no effect on the death knight. Even the Lich in the depths of Diya, and even the lazy king who was also a dead creature, could not get rid of the control of the dark holy word. The death knight in front of him did this. Apart from those who also master the holy word, rod has only seen one creature who can resist the holy word, that is, a hero with strong will. Not long ago, York, the hero who escorted Tanan''s remains, did this. Under the action of strong heroic will, it is difficult to change his mind, whether in the field of erotic kings or the control of dark words. "Death Knight Vera, I feel the will in you." Looking at vera in front of him, rod said slowly. Compared with the power of the holy word, rod was more willing to believe that it was the result of the heroic will, "what makes you stay on the island?" "It''s my friend. If she doesn''t go, I won''t leave." Vera answered immediately. "Friends?" Rod''s perception swept around, and all the living creatures or undead creatures nearby had nowhere to hide under his perception, and soon locked the target. He grabbed Vera, walked through the flame, and appeared in the cabin the next moment. "Is she your friend?" Lift up the accumulated sundries. In the humble corner of the storage room, rod found the girl hiding under the wide fishing net and curling up. "The island is about to be destroyed. Now leave with me." Aside, Vera saw the girl accurately found by rod, and looked at the mouth hidden in her pocket and crossing the space together, hoping it could say something, but the mouth didn''t show anything. Under the influence of the holy word, Jane gave up her insistence on the island. For the sake of heroic will, rod met villa''s expectations. He took them to the wooden door. Rod raised his head and looked at the sky above him. At this time, the inert field has completely lost its effectiveness. Messika and the lazy king over there have well delayed the elemental monarch. Now they have evacuated safely, but rod has one last thing to do before evacuating. Reaching out to open a pale gold portal, rod pushed vera in, then raised his head and looked at the already overburdened pale blue barrier. The moment the ball of destruction appeared, rod realized that the fall of the island was inevitable. The water spirit ball turned into a barrier, which was unable to resist the ball of destruction held by the elemental monarch. In the end, it was only broken. Before the barrier breaks, rod needs to retract the water spirit ball first. The elemental spirit ball contains the power to restrain the elemental monarch. Rod doesn''t know the origin of those elemental spirit balls, but he can''t fall into the hands of the elemental monarch at the moment when they are always useful. With Vera''s departure, there were only vampires that could be manufactured in batches on the island. Rod had no scruples. He reached out and grasped a group of extreme water magic elements, which condensed in his palm. At the same time, the barrier above his head also ushered in a complete collapse. The endless water fell from rod''s head. Suddenly, the water seemed to contain hundreds of ferocious legendary element lords, roaring at rod, and ice arrows and water waves came neatly at rod. Facing the anger of the whole ocean, rod looked calm. Before those attacks came, he finally reunited the water spirit ball, but the portal beside him was also sealed by cold ice. "No..." Hold the thing that can restrain the elemental monarch in his hand. In the unwilling rage of the elemental monarch, rod braved the burning of the body by the flame after losing the magic resistance and shuttled through the flame. Chapter 2316 "Here is..." After walking out of the portal, Vera came to a green grass. Looking at the scene in front of him, Vera was a little surprised. He didn''t know where the portal opened by rod led, but from the scene in front of him, it was much better than he expected. Next to Vera, Jane also looked at the scene. The strange environment away from the island made her feel a little overwhelmed. Fortunately, with Vera, she was relieved. "Where are we? Vera... Is this the main plane in your mouth?" Hearing Jane''s inquiry, Vera nodded: "it should be, but I''ve never been here... Such lush plants grow here. I think we should come to the elf Kingdom, Eli." "What, Eli? You''re in bracada." Just then, with the flickering light of the fire, rod, who was covered with scorch marks, showed his figure from the fire. "Lord rod! Are you all right?" Rod''s appearance immediately attracted the attention of the Legion members. After discovering rod''s injury, Kane, who came here first, immediately gave a cry of surprise. "Oh, that hateful elemental monarch hurt Lord rod like this. When I meet her next time, I will make her look good!" Kane vowed. Rod''s mouth twitched. He didn''t think Kane had the power to compete with the elemental monarch: "don''t make a fuss." Shaking his head, rod slowly tore off the dead skin left by the flame and revealed the new tender red skin below. Under the effect of the ball of destruction, rod lost his resistance to the flame and forced the flame escape, which also left serious burns on him. The existence of the field of burning makes rod not be burned to ashes by the fire of hell condensed by the flame hiding, but rod is not a real element monarch after all. It is inevitable to burn in the face of the ball of destruction. Fortunately, at this moment, rod has been completely safe. The high physical attributes make his burns recover quickly, which is comparable to the recovery ability of legendary creatures. Before long, rod will be able to recover completely. The slightly dim blue pearl is being held by rod in his hand. It is the most precious treasure he wants to recycle at any risk. Rod carefully looks at this unique treasure and looks for the mystery of restraining the element monarch. At this time, a burst of perception from the blood made rod subconsciously raise his head. Next to a tall transmission monument, rod saw Rowling''s voice. The interior of the transmission monument emits dark green light. After entering it, he can go directly to Sao city near the center of the continent. Noting that rod returned safely, Rowling had a slightly depressed look, which turned a lot better at this time. The fall of the island had a great impact on Rowling. She was more concerned about the development of the water element level than rod. She put forward and implemented all the development measures on the island. In contrast, rod rarely intervened in these things except recruiting the marine dead. Even though she had foreseen the fall of the island, Rowling still seemed unacceptable when this scene really appeared. Instead of cheering for rod''s return with other Legion members, she lowered her head slightly, put one hand on the arm of the other hand, and stood alone by the transmission monument, looking very lost. Just then, Rowling felt a slight darkness ahead. After raising her head, she saw that rod had come to her. "Don''t worry, the fall of the island is only temporary." Rod patted her on the shoulder and comforted, "not only that, the whole water element level will fall into my hands one day. I promise you, that day will not be too long, just wait for the moment when the hero wakes up..." Under rod''s comfort, Rowling''s sadness gradually dissipated. She believed rod unreservedly and that the island would return to rod''s hands. "Compared with the island, the most important thing at present is the development here." With that, rod swept his eyes around and saw everything in the magic plain. Sufficient Magic Elements envelop rod''s body, which is unique to the magic plain. As long as you stay here, the mage doesn''t even have to do anything. As long as you keep breathing, you can significantly improve your spirit under the infiltration of magic elements. Not far away, it is the card castle where inota is located, which is moved by the great devil. Back in the familiar magic plain, the human form of euscia also poked her head out of the card castle. In the previous battle, she had been guarding beside inota, but did not fight head-on with the water element monarch. Moving the card castle to the magic plain was also rod''s final plan after discovering the secret space in the snow mountain. Unexpectedly, things really developed in this direction. Before the remains of the hero Tanan were in place, the elemental monarch broke the barrier to protect the island and flooded the whole island. As a last resort, rod had to use this scheme. When Rhode mentioned the magic plain, Rowling suddenly came to her senses: "Compared with the vast water element level, the space here is very limited. There is a village established by the Mage at the foot of the mountain, and further south of the snow mountain is a vast ice field. After the ice field, close to the endless sea, is the base camp of the academic mage, the red crystal magic school. Although it is located in the territory of bracada, it is located at the top of the whole snow area, which will not be seen at ordinary times It can be said that the mage''s experience is extremely hidden and is not suitable for large-scale development. It is more suitable for a few members to live. " Rod nodded with approval in her eyes. Long before the people evacuated here, Rowling had mastered the basic situation nearby. She was more attentive to the development of the territory than rod. Both the island and Sao city were in good order under her arrangement, which is also the reason why rod trusted to hand over the internal affairs to her. For the magic plain in the snow mountain, rod was not prepared to vigorously develop it from the beginning. It is rare that there is a wonderful scene that does not lose the spirit Kingdom Eli. The external snow mountain firmly wraps this space. Even if the end comes, the magic plain will not be damaged as long as it is well protected. It is very suitable to be a pure land for a few creatures to avoid the end of the day. "That''s right." As if she thought of something, Rowling glanced at rod. "Not long ago, I got the great help of those always cold thieves in the process of collecting intelligence. Do you know why?" "Maybe they fear my power." Rod soon came to a conclusion. "Maybe." Rowling uttered a groan. She stared at rod, then crossed the transmission Monument and went to Sao city on the other side. Chapter 2317 "Rod, you''ve got an enemy you shouldn''t have." With Rowling''s departure, while rod was checking the changes of the water spirit ball, a familiar sound came from his ear. Rod looked away from the water spirit ball, and saw a woman in an ice blue dress come to him. It was euscia in human form. After returning to the familiar snow area, her expression did not relax, and her face was more dignified. "I feel the power from the ocean... It is the enemy you should never provoke, and it is enough to subvert the existence of the whole theme." Yusia warned. Rod shrugged and didn''t care: "it''s a pity that many enemies will come to you even if you don''t provoke them. In order to avoid this kind of thing, it''s easier to kill them early." Josiah seemed to have expected rod''s answer. At this moment, she couldn''t help shaking her head: "during this time, I''ve been beside inota and felt the breath of the holy female dragon. But I think even if the holy female dragon is still alive, she should have the same power as the elemental monarch." This time, rod didn''t answer, but took a deep look at uthea. Condensing legendary element creatures with water droplets and controlling the whole ocean is the power of the element monarch. Ordinary legendary creatures can''t even protect themselves before this power. The power of the element monarch should be on the top of the legend, which can be said to step in with half a foot Chapter 2318 "I feel a familiar smell..." When the island was about to be destroyed, Vera, who was taken to the magic plain by rod, suddenly heard a whisper. Vera felt very familiar with this whisper. It was the sound made by the unique mouth. It was under the guidance of that sound that Vera found a way to defeat the legendary element Lord. "That''s my breath! A part of me is near here." Soon, the mouth seemed to confirm something, and the voice became excited. Vera felt the change in the tone of her mouth. For some reason, Vera always thought it wouldn''t be a good thing. Vera seemed to want to say something, but she was afraid of her own voice and attracted the attention of other Legion members. The great demons of legendary rank had a much sharper hearing than ordinary creatures. Her experience as a thief made Vera unwilling to expose the existence of her mouth to other creatures. The mouth seemed to find Vera''s abnormality. It separated its lips and revealed the only two teeth: "from now on, only I can hear what you say. You seem to have some questions." Vera was stunned. He didn''t completely believe what he said, but looked at the girl aside: "Jane, how are you now?" However, in the face of Vera''s inquiry, Jane did not respond. She did not seem to have recovered from leaving the island. She was constantly looking at the nearby environment. What attracted her attention was the bright flowers growing on the plain. "It''s no use. She can''t hear you." Vera''s temptation was also exchanged for the sarcasm of his mouth. Seeing that his intention was seen through by his mouth, Vera scratched his head and immediately said, "I''m just a little strange. Why is this? What ability is that?" "It''s just a simple trick, the whisper of the monster in the hall of silence." The mouth did not hide, and soon solved Vera''s doubts. "The hall of silence?" Vera scratched his head. Due to the lack of knowledge, he didn''t know what the silent Hall said by his mouth meant, but he could still feel the practicability of this ability. At least now, he can talk with the mouth of unknown origin. Although he has withdrawn from the island, Vera''s doubts have not been reduced because of this. "A part of your mouth, what does that mean?" After a little thought, Vera asked quickly. "That''s a long story." When Vera asked this, the corner of his mouth raised slightly and said slowly, "in short, I am a part of a great existence, but I have lost my memory. I only know that my body is scattered everywhere and needs to be taken back one by one. If you can help me, in return, I can realize any of your wishes." "Any wishes?" Vera''s attention was immediately attracted by the words of his mouth. For him, it undoubtedly had sufficient temptation, "what if I want you to revive the dead, or remove Lord rod''s control?" "Of course." The mouth guard testified, "as long as you find the rest of my body, it''s just an easy thing." Vera did not believe it, but showed a look of doubt. In his impression, the guarantee made so easily was more like an attractive lie. "Can you really do that? You''re not lying, are you?" Vera doubted, "can you really remove the control of the Lord narod? It''s a force that all undead creatures can''t violate." Facing Vera''s question, his mouth smiled: "don''t you find out? Now you are no longer bound by the power of holy word, otherwise, there will be no idea of getting rid of control in your heart." Vera was stunned, her heart beat violently uncontrollably, and hurriedly put her hand over her body. As the mouth said, if rod''s control is still in place, Vera''s spirit and consciousness will be completely rewritten under rod''s power, always remain loyal to rod, or even never have the idea of getting rid of control. However, at a moment when Vera didn''t know, his idea changed. When he found out, rod''s control couldn''t work for him. Vera didn''t know where the change came from. After careful thinking, it seemed to happen after meeting the mouth. At the thought of this, Vera''s heart became excited. He trembled all over, and his eyes looked at his mouth with a bit of different meaning. Aware of villa''s change, his mouth burst into laughter. When villa looked around in fear, he was slightly relieved to see that other Legion members didn''t respond. "If you can find the part of my body, I will completely remove all the control that exists in you." After the laughter stopped, the mouth quickly put forward the conditions. To its surprise, Vera shook her head in the face of this condition: "what I want you to release is not my control, but hers." Following Vera''s eyes, his mouth realized that the person he said was Jane on the side. Then he asked suspiciously, "don''t you want to get rid of control and get free? For human beings, it should be a very precious thing." Vera lowered her head slightly: "Lord rod taught me how to become a necromancer. He gave me great power. I should have been loyal to him forever, but..." After a pause, Vera continued: "he shouldn''t distort Jane''s will. That''s the only thing I can''t tolerate. Although he asked Jane to evacuate from the island, I know it''s by no means Jane''s real will. If you can, I hope you can remove all his control over Jane." Listening to Vera''s story, his mouth was silent for a while. After a long time, he said, "do you really want to do this? If you don''t have rod''s control, it''s your choice to stay on the submerged island with her and die in the hands of elemental monsters?" "I don''t know... But if that''s what she really wants, I think I''ll do it." Vera said slowly. "Well... It''s your choice. If you want to release her control, you have to exchange my body for mine." The mouth finally agreed to Villa''s request, said eagerly. Vera looked at the unique mouth and looked at Jane in the distance. He couldn''t help feeling. Although he didn''t know what the body in his mouth meant, he saw the hope to make Jane get rid of control. Aside, rod, who was thinking, seemed to notice something. He looked up at the death knight not far away. I don''t know if it was his illusion. At this moment, he always felt that there was something different in Vera. Chapter 2319 Checking everything in the magic plain, at this time, the slight vibration in front of him made rod take out a conch with a big opening from his arms, and a slight sound was coming from inside the conch. "Master, we''re in trouble at crullod..." Rhode''s face changed slightly when he heard the anxious sound from the conch. The Tanan remains transported in crullod was related to his plan, which must not be lost. Regardless of staying here, with a flash of fire, rod crossed the space and appeared in front of the anxious commander farezer holding another sound conch. "What happened? This is just a gathering place for savage creatures. Are there enemies you can''t deal with?" When he came to the commander, rod asked quickly. Looking around, rod noticed that there was a mess nearby. Many Legion members around him climbed up slowly from the ground after he arrived, which means that they died in the hands of the enemy before that. The violent vibration came from rod''s feet, and the roar of wild animals echoed on rod''s head. Farezer did not answer, but looked into the distance. Along with the commander''s line of sight, rod also found the abnormality. What appeared in front of rod was a group of huge monsters. They looked like bimon monsters, but their muscles were replaced by lava, and their hair became hot magma. They ran rampant on the battlefield, dividing everything in front into two, and the members of the Legion were poisoned by them. The last time rod saw such a monster was in the trial in the depths of hell. It was a group of hell bimons who plundered in the middle of the battlefield. "Lord crullod''s barbarian, colger attacked us with those monsters." Seeing that rod found the monsters, farezer quickly said, "York, who went to negotiate first, has not responded yet." Rod nodded. Although he didn''t know why colger attacked himself, he thought it should be related to the remains of the hero. It has been a long time since rod captured Tanan''s remains from the mage. Although he has solved the thief guild, he still can''t prevent the leakage of information. Compared with this, rod was more concerned about the group of enemies that appeared in front of him. Bimon, who should have existed in the depths of hell, unexpectedly appeared on the battlefield and was against the undead army. The claws of hell bimon are unmatched even by the big demons. They only need a few charges to make the whole Legion scattered. The power of several big demons is enough to contain a huge hell bimon. "Wake up from death." With the arrival of rod, the originally scattered members of the Legion suddenly burst out of infinite strength, and even the unfortunately killed members were reborn at this moment. Compared with conventional forces, the field is a force at another level. With the blessing of death, rod''s legion is completely invincible, and few forces can compete with it. Even if it is temporarily at a disadvantage, it can drag down the strong enemy by relying on the characteristics of continuous rebirth. In the center of the Legion, rod didn''t take action. At the moment, he controls many fierce and fearless Legion members. He doesn''t need to rush in the front all the time. What is worth his action is only the top existence of the enemy. Rod''s attention was put on the hero''s remains. The great demon agran was guarding the remains. He had many injuries. It seemed that he had experienced a hard struggle before rod arrived. "Master..." when rod appeared, agran gave him a reassuring look, but he looked a little unbearable because he affected his injury. Seeing that the hero''s remains were intact, rod was relieved and immediately looked around the battlefield to review the fighting of the Legion members. Although hell bimon is powerful and can suppress the Legion members from the front, it is only temporary. As long as rod remains here, the undead Legion will not fail. Rod didn''t understand why those savage creatures attacked his side, but their defeat was doomed. Rod, who had already seen the results, was not worried at all, but checked the fighting methods of the members of the legion with a sense of examination. If he could find the deficiencies in the Legion, it would be an additional gain of this trip. When fighting with the enemy, the undead Legion mostly relied on the great devil to complete the crushing of strength. Even the legendary mage could not resist the surprise attack of the great devil. However, when the enemy was replaced by hell bimon, which has more powerful comprehensive strength and can directly suppress the great devil, the Legion members immediately fell into a bitter battle. According to rod''s prediction, if there is no influence in the field of death and relying solely on the strength of the Legion members themselves, they are not the opponents of hell bimon at all. The huge hell bimon inherited all the advantages of the bimon beast. Their body was harder than the rock. They were not afraid of the giant sickle in the hands of the big devil. They had few weaknesses all over except their heads. If the great devil wants to cut off the head of hell bimon, he must break through bimon''s claws, and that''s the problem. The claw belonging to hell bimon is the sharpest weapon in the world. Its sharpness is far higher than that of ordinary bimon claws. Anything in front of it can only be divided into two. Neither the body of the great devil nor their weapons can stop the sharp claw for a moment. In addition, hell''s strong vitality makes them not afraid of the erosion of the cloud of death. According to rod''s prediction, at least the cloud of death condensed by thousands of corpses and witches can be the same as their recovery speed. Before the arrival of rod, facing the sharp bimonth claw, the great demons in the Legion had only one way to dodge and circle. Now, with the blessing in the field of death, these great demons have completely changed their fighting style. In the face of the attacked bimonth claws, they don''t hide or dodge. Even if their bodies are cut in half, they have to leave wounds on hell bimonth. For a long time, even hell bimonth began to lose support. Although there is no difference in the commander''s orders, when rod is not here, the strength that the undead Legion can play is only the same as or even slightly inferior to the army controlled by those hell Lords. Only when rod is in charge, the strength of the undead Legion can be brought into full play and become a force that makes other creatures fear. In addition to bimon in hell, there are some weak and small savage creatures nearby. Under the gaze of scarlet eyes, a burst of blood mist burst out of their bodies, and then they opened their fangs and rushed towards their former companions as vampires. Chapter 2320 "Colger, you''re crazy." At the other end of the battlefield, beside a tall barbarian surrounded by animal skins, the blue skinned hero shouted a harsh rebuke. That''s the hero York who went to negotiate with the enemy, but he doesn''t look good now. He''s being tied by a rope. With his voice, behind him, a barbarian woman with a battle axe and blood on her face kicked him to the ground. "You don''t know what a terrible existence you have offended. Your offense will bring destruction to the whole crullod!" Despite the inconvenience, York struggled to sit up and scolded the tall barbarian. Finally, York''s repeated accusations also attracted the eyes of the tall barbarian. Facing the opponent in the battle of the throne, his eyes flashed a bit of disdain: "just by your demon army? They are not my opponents, but you loser. What''s the qualification to talk to me like this?" "That''s what I want to ask you. I see, what have you done at the devil''s gate on the border of krylord?" Recalling what he had seen before, York gritted his teeth and said that the red gate built at the border of crullod must be related to the barbarian leader in front of him. "You turned your back on the creature of krylord and threw yourself into the arms of the devil." In the face of York''s question, colger laughed. His laughter was loud. The barbarian woman on one side looked at him with admiration: "you''re wrong. I just accepted the power from the depths of my blood." "Things should start with the ''steel claw''..." Looking at the blue skinned barbarian, Colg''s eyes showed a deep sense of satisfaction. York and his subordinates once brought him a lot of trouble in the battle for the throne. Unfortunately, he was stronger in the end. At this time, York, after twists and turns, became his prisoner again. "Steel claw?" York said the name in colger''s mouth and soon realized something. "You mean, the ancient bimon?" In the battle for the throne, kolg achieved many honors, among which the most dazzling one was undoubtedly the killing of the prestigious ancient bimon "steel claw" entrenched in the deepest part of krylord. The existence of the ''steel claw'' is as old as brakada. It is said that when the hero Tanan entered the depths of krylord, he also failed under its claws, but colger killed him. Aware of York''s doubts, colger was also excited: "yes. You don''t know what I found in the nest of steel claws. It was an altar made of animal bones, an altar that even ancient bimon would pray devoutly." York opened his mouth wide. Before that, he had never heard of such a thing. An altar piled up by ancient bimon and prayed devoutly. The word spread was enough to deeply shock any savage creature. Behind him, the woman with blood and war patterns did not show an unexpected color. It was obvious that she had already known this situation. After a moment of silence, York finally asked, "what is the altar dedicated to? Where are the monsters that can be revered by ancient bimon?" "Monster? You''d better pay attention to your attitude. That''s enough to destroy the existence of the whole mage country. He is the king in the depths of hell and the ancient behemoth king of bimon. Like us, his body is flowing with the blood of savage creatures!" York showed a deep shock. He never thought that colger still had such a secret. "That''s why you built the devil''s gate? I''ve been in contact with those doomsday believers. They are all a group of madmen. Do you want to get involved in the doomsday and drag the whole krylord into the water?" It seemed that he had thought of something, York asked immediately. "I''m the chief of krylord. Everything here should listen to me. This is my right to win back in the battle of the throne." Facing York''s question, colger grabbed his collar and lifted him up. "The krylodes will win back everything in the end. The great and merciful behemoth gave us his power. See those bimons? In front of them, the Dragon puppets made by those mages can''t resist even one move. With this power, who else is my opponent? Unfortunately, losers like you will never see that one "Yes." With that, he suddenly waved and threw York to the ground. With this heavy blow, York gave a dull hum, and his body rolled all the way to the feet of the woman with war patterns. "Execute him, Jijia." Colger said faintly. After receiving the order from the chief, the war grain woman licked her lips excitedly. She lifted the battle axe in her hand and stared carefully at York below, as if looking for a suitable angle to start. However, York laughed. "What are you laughing at?" Colger found York''s change and asked. York shook his head. "If this is what you rely on, I''m afraid you''ll be disappointed." Recalling the commander''s words, at this moment, York finally found that Korg''s dependence was the power from behemoth. With the blessing of that force, the strength of the already powerful bimon beast has been further improved. Even the great demons are not their opponents. However, recalling the fighting mode of the undead legion, York realized that the powerful force colger relied on could not help the undead Legion. He could not restrain the reborn Legion members. Those mages had taught him a painful lesson that they could not find a way to restrain. "What?" Colger was slightly stunned, but he saw a man running over in panic. "No, chief kolger, the enemies, they... They..." The urgent colger picked away the unspeakable barbarian with one hand, then looked into the distant battlefield and soon saw a scene that surprised him. He saw that a great devil who had just been cut in half by bimonth''s claw returned to his original state and continued to devote himself to the battle at the next moment. Under the attack of those great demons who are not afraid of death, the powerful hell bimon also has countless wounds, gradually showing a tendency of unstoppable. "How could this happen..." kolger was slightly stunned. The scene in front of him was really beyond his expectation. He thought he could win the battle by relying on the power of hell bimon. Unexpectedly, such a thing happened. The root lies in the power that makes the dead devil regain new life. Chapter 2321 "Agran, follow me to raid the enemy." Looking around the battlefield for a few times, rod knew the war situation in his heart, so he didn''t intend to continue to stop and watch, but called agran who was fighting with bimon in hell. The battle with hell bimon is a difficult process. The giant sickles in the hands of the great demons can only leave shallow scars on them. In an instant, they will recover under the strong self-healing ability of hell bimon, while the Legion members continue to launch a fierce and fearless attack relying on the effectiveness of the field of death. Seeing that it was about to evolve into a protracted war, although the advantage was on his own side and it was consumed like this, those hell bimon always couldn''t hold on at that moment, rod shook his head. He didn''t want to be consumed here by barbaric creatures, so he called agran and prepared to launch a surprise attack on the enemy. Korg, who was looking at the battlefield in the distance, suddenly heard a strange noise at this moment. He saw several savage creatures wrestling together. The aggressive nature of barbarians makes them often conflict. One of the barbarians was pressing on the other big eared monster king and fighting fiercely. His action was fierce and blood splashed around. He saw that he had killed his hand, and colger couldn''t sit idly by. "What are you doing? There was a battle before. You... Hiss." Before colger finished, the barbarian raised his head and looked at his red eyes and sharp fangs outside his mouth. Colger subconsciously took a breath. The flying axe flew by, cut off the head of the barbarian who was trapped in an abnormal situation, drew a circle in the air, and finally returned to its owner, the woman with blood and war patterns. "Be careful, big boss." "As like as two peas in the battle field, the enemy is approaching..." said Ji Jia, after catching the flying axe. Ji Jia''s voice didn''t fall. The barbarian''s head cut off by the flying axe suddenly gave a giggle. Then in a burst of fog, he returned to the barbarian''s neck. It seemed that the previous fatal injury had no impact on him. Colger''s face changed slightly. His body shook and sent out a strong momentum. Even the dead and reborn barbarians trembled at this moment. They couldn''t help but burst out a deeper black fog from their body and shrouded their body. A bat broke through the black fog and finally stopped in the hands of a man in black under colger''s slightly dignified gaze. "Is you blocking my progress?" The man in black asked faintly. His slender fingers were gently brushing the wings behind the bat, like teasing obedient pets. Colger''s eyes swept around. With the arrival of the man, some changes have taken place in the bodies of those savage creatures nearby, and only a few powerful elite can be unaffected. "Master, he is colger, the great leader of savage creatures." On one side, when rod arrived, York suddenly brightened his eyes and warned loudly. His voice also received a heavy punch from the woman with Zhan Wen. Maybe she was worried about the black robed man over there, or worried about other forces. Ji Jia didn''t kill York, but just gave him a lesson. Under Jijia''s heavy fist, York spewed a mouthful of blood, and his whole body flew backward. He knocked down many camps along the way. Then he stopped and looked dying. York never thought that the barbarian woman would hurt herself so badly with just one blow. Seeing this, rod''s mouth pulled. In his impression, York was also a hero who left a record in the expansion. Although he was not as powerful as the protagonist in the expansion, he had a name and a surname. Now he looks very embarrassed, which may also be related to his insistence on not displaying his hero''s expertise. "Kolg..." Shaking his head, rod put his eyes on the tall barbarian. Long before York reminded him, rod recognized the identity of the barbarian leader. Rod shook his wrist and threw the vampire bat into the sky. At the same time, he held a blue blade in his hand. Ordinary enemies can''t even bear the gaze of scarlet eyes. They don''t have the qualification to let him do it at all. They turn into vampires and become a member of the undead army. Only in front of colger is worth his all-out efforts. "Be careful, master. He has Demon power. It''s a kind of blood power, but he''s clearly not a demon..." At this time, agran, who came here with rod, also found the abnormality in colger and immediately reminded rod that agran was familiar with the smell of demons, but he had never felt the kind in colger''s body. Rod nodded, listened to agran''s reminder and asked, "why stop us? It shouldn''t be good for you." When rod asked about this, colger let out a cold hum: "don''t think I don''t know what you''re transporting. Krylord belongs to me. Even if Tanan returns, it can''t change this fact." "Stupid barbarian." Rod said coldly, "you don''t understand what the hero Tanan means. His return is enough to change the whole world." "Including my throne, isn''t it?" Colger roared, "thanks to those demons, I know your plan. You dare to send the body of hero Tanan from my territory. I won''t allow this to happen!" Strong momentum emanated from kolger. The nearby undead creatures were in a panic and couldn''t help but want to stay away. Rod just shook his head. In front of the towering power brought by the elemental monarch, even the legendary kolger, his momentum also seemed very small. If you let rod evaluate it, colger''s momentum now is like the legendary element Lord created by the element monarch, and even slightly worse. Those savage creatures are not good at magic. Even if they are listed in the legend, they can deal with it as long as they don''t exist as domineering as bimon beasts. One side is the elemental monarch who has mastered the power of heaven and earth and is enough to destroy everything. The other side is the legendary Elemental Lord made by the elemental monarch. In the face of colger who is blocking the road, rod is not afraid at all. He raises the arrow of Titan to solve the enemy in front of him. Aside, agran looked at the savage creatures with a look of pity. He dared to stop in front of his master. They asked for these. However, the next moment, agran seemed to feel something and couldn''t help staring. Chapter 2322 "Thanks to those magicians, it''s time for you to see my real power!" Under agran''s appalled gaze, colger gave a violent drink, and then his hands began to change uncontrollably. The muscles on his arms bulged high. At this moment, the thick and short fingers that originally belonged to barbarians turned into terrible sharp claws. When you look carefully, they are somewhat similar to bimon on the other side. Rod seemed to find something and showed some interest. Instead of colger''s original arms, there are a pair of claws belonging to bimon giant beast. The claws are full of ancient and simple breath, and the surface is covered with dark brown lines. It is a trace of deep penetration of blood, but there is no wear on the blade. It is like a tough brave man who has experienced a dead war, with a smell of bloodthirsty. "If you want to transport Tanan''s body from my site, first ask my ''steel claw'' if you agree!" Raise his claw high and colger points to rod. "Steel claw?" On one side, York, who was shot away by Ji Jia and climbed out of the collapsed camp with all his strength, heard kolger''s words and couldn''t help but show a shocked look in his eyes, "you mean that ancient bimon? You even put on its claw..." Aware of the shock in York''s words, colger also showed some complacency. Since he reached an agreement with the devil, accepted the help of the magician and replaced the pair of claws, there has never been an enemy of unity. All the enemies trembled in front of his pair of claws. Colger dared to stop the real dependence of the undead legion, not those hell bimon with fire, nor the barbarian troops under his command, but himself. In his hands, the pair of steel claws will play a more terrible power than ancient bimon. However, to colger''s disappointment, he didn''t see any color of fear or even any emotional fluctuations from the man in black. It was as if everything in front of him was not worth his attention. "Good trick." Looking at the barbarian leader, Luo German said coldly, "unfortunately, this is all I have left. If this is the strength you rely on, now will be your death." Aside, agran seemed to recall something, and his eyes became bright. Once in the hell trial, rod integrated hell bimon and flexibly used the pair of claws, which accumulated strength step by step and finally returned to the surface world. "Bluff!" Colger didn''t understand the meaning of rod''s words, but he felt the killing intention to the bone. What makes colger''s heart coagulate is that in order to win the throne of the leader of the barbarian people, he once killed all the candidates for the battle for the throne. The worst result is to exile him. The same clan who died in his hands even surpassed the mage of blakada for a time. Therefore, he is called a tyrant by other barbarians, which can be compared with the cruel killing intention of rod, His intention to kill is undoubtedly too small, just like the gap between children and adults. The creatures that died in rod''s hands are even ten or a hundred times more than him. Looking at the black robed man, from his gloomy eyes, colger seemed to see a mountain piled with corpses and a sea irrigated with blood. This discovery also made colger subconsciously step back. He didn''t understand how the black robed man who looked much older than him killed so many creatures. Could he not kill in his womb? Just when colger was restless, the bursts of heat flow from the steel claw calmed his heart. It seems to feel the strong killing intention of rod. The ancient steel claw also releases the same killing intention in response. It is the killing intention of the top predators who have slaughtered countless legendary creatures in the krylord desert for countless years. The same characteristics of ancient bimon''s "steel claw" seem to have a strange resonance. At this moment, kolger''s claws trembled violently, and the claws lingered with each other, sending out shiny sparks. Kolger realized that it was telling itself that it could not wait to cut open the chest of the man in black and drink his blood. "Feel honored. It is the king of the land of krylord, the great colger, who killed you!" With a sound of drinking, the high-speed rotating flying axe suddenly chopped at rod''s neck, but at the next moment, it was blocked by agran who appeared in the fire. "Cut!" Seeing that her offensive failed to work, Ji Jia let out a cold hum. She had a heart to heart relationship with colger, so that she could cooperate with colger at the moment when she realized that colger was ready to start. Unexpectedly, she was ruined by the great devil. Ji Jia had just pulled out another flying axe from his waist, and the fierce attack of the great devil had arrived. In the face of the great devil swept by the giant sickle and fearless of death, Ji Jia, who was already at a disadvantage in weapons, was tired of coping, not to mention preparing for his surprise attack from the fire, and had no time to take into account the distant battle. With the fight between agran and Jijia, colger rushed to rod in the roar. Dark brown steel claws swept by, but colger threw himself into the air with a necessary blow. Rod''s body flashed and appeared not far away. Although he has an artifact in his hand and his basic attributes are not weaker than those of legendary creatures, rod will not be stupid enough to fight with bimonth''s claws. Doing so will not come to a good end. The blazing lightning flashed past. After pulling away, rod''s wrists shook. Dozens of Titan arrows bombarded colger''s body one after another. Even the real bimon beast could not withstand the successive bombardment of Titan arrows. Before such terrible spell damage, he could only fall sadly. Smoke filled the air. Just when rod thought that the war had been decided, even if colger''s ability of close combat was strong, he could not resist the bombardment of magic, he heard a unwilling roar from the center of lightning bombardment. With rod''s slightly changed complexion, the smoke gradually fell and was covered with scorch marks, but colger, with more ferocious eyes, also appeared from the center of the lightning bombardment. "Is that... Forbidden magic ball fragment?" Looking at colger, who had been bombarded by dozens of Titan arrows, but was intact, rod looked at his body carefully and soon found the abnormality. Under the bombardment of lightning, colger''s animal skin was blackened and looked embarrassed. He stretched out his hand and pulled off the whole animal skin, revealing the jewelry he was wearing in front of him. Among the necklaces made of animal teeth, several thumb sized, blood red crystals are so dazzling. With the memory he had used, rod recognized the origin of those crystals at a glance, which were the fragments of the forbidden magic ball. Once rod, relying on the power of forbidden magic ball fragments, grabbed the artifact from the protagonist of the second expansion film. As the hometown of the hero Tanan, there are only more fragments of the forbidden magic ball left in krylord. As the big leader of the barbarians, colger has far more fragments than rod at that time. He can even string them together to make a powerful forbidden magic necklace. Under the protection of the anti magic necklace, colger didn''t seem to be seriously hurt, and he didn''t even get hurt. The multiple Titan arrows that were enough to defeat the bimon monster didn''t achieve substantive results except for making him a little embarrassed. This discovery could not help but make rod frown. If the Titan''s arrow is difficult to take effect, then other spells, not to mention, even if cast, are just a waste of mana. "Stupid necromancer!" Seeing rod''s action stopped and was staring at his necklace with a little embarrassment, colger sarcastically said, "your spell makes me feel ridiculous. See the power of barbarians!" With that, he rushed towards rod again, and the earth along the way trembled under his charge. But this time, rod was not ready to give colger any chance. He flashed into the sky. Seeing that rod didn''t take his attack head-on, he flashed by magic easily. Now he came directly to the sky and didn''t mean to fight closely with himself. Colger immediately fell into a rage: "you coward, can''t you just run away like this? Dare you fight head-on with me?" "Unfortunately, I''m not a savage creature." Facing colger''s roar, rod only responded faintly. Seeing that the Titan''s arrow was difficult to take effect, he could only put away the artifact temporarily. After collecting the Titan''s arrow, rod raised his hand again, and the nearby magic elements immediately obeyed his orders and gathered around colger. The next moment, colger turned into a dazzling fireman, and the thick smoke rose from him, enough to melt the flame of steel and completely cover his body. "Cough, cough... Damn necromancer..." Rod''s action also brought a burst of cursing from colger. He coughed a few times and tried to put out the flame on his body. This time, even his hair was scorched and looked very embarrassed, but in addition, he didn''t leave any burns on his body. With a sigh, rod slowly put down his hand. Even the power in the field of burning embers is difficult to break through the protection of the anti magic necklace. The seemingly embarrassed colger has not been substantially hurt. He belongs to the power of forbidden magic ball fragments and is protecting the barbarian leader. At this moment, rod couldn''t help thinking of the ball of destruction taken out by the elemental monarch, and didn''t know whether the anti magic necklace on colger could still take effect in front of the ball of destruction, which was also an artifact. In the meantime, many vampires transformed by scarlet eyes tried to sneak attack colger, but they were easily cut off their limbs by the claws beside him, lost their combat ability, and even couldn''t stop them for a moment. After this period of fighting, colger also found a weakness of those undead creatures. Although they can constantly revive from death, they can still effectively limit their attack on limb damage. He stared angrily at rod in the sky. If he had the opportunity, he didn''t mind the taste that rod often had his limbs cut off. Chapter 2323 In the sky, rod slowly scanned the battlefield. Under the power of the scarlet eye, the rear of the whole barbarian army has been completely occupied. Countless vampires transformed from barbarian creatures are killing their former companions under his control. Located above the sky, rod''s vision can scan the whole battlefield better. There is no wider vision than here. Any savage creature on the battlefield can''t escape his gaze. He doesn''t even understand what happened, so he becomes a vampire in the curse. Death is spreading rapidly among his subordinates, but as the leader of the barbaric army, colger seems helpless in the face of this scene. Colger''s strength is extremely strong, especially the pair of steel claws. In close combat, the oppression brought to rod is no less than the full blow in the face of the archangel. However, colger has one biggest weakness, that is, he has no flying ability. No matter how strong his strength is, it is limited to the ground. Just as at this moment, when rod came to the sky, colger was completely stupid. Trapped on the ground, he could only have a body of brute force, and there was nothing he could do about rod above his head. He belonged to the blood of savage creatures and the ground that made it difficult for him to say goodbye, so he could only look at rod. Rod''s move aroused colger''s anger. He swept around with angry eyes and soon locked his target. Not far away, agran, who was fighting with Ji Jia, waved his claws and easily cut several short eyed vampires in the way. He rushed towards agran. Feeling the deadly killing, agran''s back was cold. He didn''t dare to entangle with the enemy in front of him. He hurried through the fire and flashed the deadly attack. "Big leader..." as agran was forced back, Ji Jia, who had always been firmly suppressed by him, showed gratitude at this moment, while colger shook his head angrily, obviously dissatisfied with the failure of the attack. On one side, agran, who shuttled through the flame, grabbed the wounded hero York after crossing the obstruction of the two, then kept moving, showed the flame evasion again, and stayed in the sky like rod. Looking at the angry colger on the ground and York taken to the sky by agran, ignoring the broken ribs under Ji Jia''s heavy fist and coughing up a mass of blood, he couldn''t help laughing and mercilessly mocked the colger who had strength but couldn''t touch the sky. With a smile, York''s eyes were also a little bitter. In the battle for the throne, he was as strong as colger. Even if colger could kill the ancient bimon "steel claw", it was not his strength alone, but the joint efforts of many savage creatures under his command, and made painful sacrifices, which forced the overlord in the depths of the wasteland into a desperate situation. At this moment, colger, who has entered the legend, has far more strength than him. Especially when he replaced the sharp claws of ancient bimon, he is like a "steel claw" alive. Even the powerful master is difficult to parry positively, which makes York''s heart more bitter. Although York has the identity of a hero, his heroic specialty is the magic he has abandoned and disdained to use, which can''t bring him any help. At this moment, he very much hoped that he would be born in krylord, not in blakada, and receive the teachings of those mages. Maybe in that way, he can really have the strong hero specialty that a savage creature should have. "Hum!" On the ground, looking at several people standing in the sky, colger gave an angry hum. Even if he tried his best and jumped, he was far from reaching those people in the sky. "Big leader..." Ji Jia also felt that the situation was wrong. Although she had put the enemy''s ability in a very high position in her prior estimation, she still underestimated the enemy''s strength, which is beyond the imagination of savage creatures. "The enemy occupies the advantage of the sky, and we need the support of Thunderbird troops." "I''m afraid those Thunderbirds can''t resist the power of those eyes." Colger shook his head and refused Ji Jia''s sincere proposal. He looked at the man in black in the sky. From his scarlet eyes, he felt the chill, as if his blood had frozen. "However, I have achieved my goal by forcing them into the sky." It seemed that he thought of something, and colger''s eyes were a little cold. Above the sky, with the power of scarlet eyes, rod, who was sure to win, suddenly felt a cold in his heart, and a strong sense of crisis spread in his heart. "Master, be careful!" One side, agran seemed to find something, and a burst of exclamation came out of his mouth. Because he was holding York in one hand, he had to wave the giant sickle with one hand and cut to a position in the void behind rod. The giant sickle that condensed agran''s hard strike failed to achieve the desired results. Before his attack fell, he was swept away by a strong thing in a strong wind. The whole person lost his balance and rolled towards the rear. Rod took the initiative to stabilize his body. "Master, thank you very much..." when he was easily hit by the enemy, agran showed resentment. If he tried his best and held the sickle with both hands, he would not be so embarrassed. Unfortunately, in order to mention York, he could only free up one hand to hold the weapon. Facing agran''s grateful words, rod didn''t answer. He shook his head faintly, and his eyes were all attracted by things in the distance. The thing that swept agran away was a dark and strong dragon tail. Its owner was a ferocious black dragon, showing its teeth and staring at rod. Rod grasped the weapon in his hand and looked around. In a short moment, dozens of young black dragons appeared on the originally empty sky. Their breath was not under the hell below. Not only that, in the seemingly empty sky in the distance, there was a more terrible smell, which could only be released by the existence of the legendary peak. "Molly..." looking at the nearby black dragon, rod slowly said the name. There is only one person who can drive such a number of black dragons and make them obey their own words. That is Molly, the hero who turns herself into a big red dragon in the deep underground world. There is no other choice at all. Rod didn''t know when Molly reached an agreement with colger in the wild. From the perspective of those ferocious Black Dragons nearby, it was dangerous. Chapter 2324 "It''s impossible..." Looking at the black dragon that seemed to emerge from the void, while agran was slightly shocked, York, who was mentioned by him, screamed first. "I learned about the black dragon in... Bracada. That unique creature is the biggest enemy of magic elements. Almost no magic can work on them. How did they cross space and come here... No, maybe they were here at the beginning and just avoided our investigation..." When he found the abnormalities in the black dragons, York asked with some surprise. "That''s not the power of magic." Aware of York''s doubts, rod glanced at him and said faintly, "it can''t be done by magic alone. It''s magic..." "Ha ha, rod, I finally caught you!" Rod''s voice did not fall, and a burst of uninhibited laughter came. Aware of the arrogance contained in the laughter and the pressure on his face, agran could not help but subconsciously hold the giant sickle in his hand. Along the way, rod also saw the owner of the laughter. It was a real dragon. Her body was twice as big as the general flying dragon. The dragon scale on her body was gorgeous red, and the spread wings were enough to cover the sky. "It''s you, Molly!" Rod recognized the identity of the big red dragon and gritted his teeth. Compared with previous lives, Molly, who lacks the divine power of the Dragon King, has not reached the highest level of strength, but she is still not able to compete with ordinary legendary creatures. The terrible oppression she exudes is the same legendary peak, but Sally hidden in the dark can never reach. On the ground, colger stared at the big red dragon in the sky, and his body trembled faintly. He accepted the help of the magician under Molly''s command and successfully changed into the steel claw of bimon beast. Since then, he has been in all directions, and no one can be invincible. Finally, he became the king of krylord, but how can the king of the wild land be compared with the king of the magical world. Feeling the pressure on Molly, even colger''s steel claws trembled at this moment. Colger looked at the claws on his body. If the ancient bimon was still alive and met the terrorist existence such as Molly, I''m afraid he could only escape far and could not have the idea of fighting with him at all. Heroes born in Savage creatures and heroes born in dragons are completely two concepts. Among barbarians whose blood is not strong, heroes like Tanan can be born. What strength will heroes born from powerful dragons have? "Go." Looking at Molly emerging from the void, rod had no idea of fighting with her. He immediately grabbed agran and prepared to return to the protection of the undead army. With the protection of many Legion members, even Molly can''t help rod, but Molly won''t let rod do it easily. "Carry the sky." With a deep chant, rod was shocked to find that he was hindered in casting the flame escape. If he forcibly completed the spell, he was afraid that he would immediately fall into a dying state. Not only that, rod''s body began to get out of control. The first to lose control was rod''s feet hidden in his wide robe, and then spread rapidly upward. Even the arm holding the Titan''s arrow faintly lost its strength at this time. Rod looked at the exposed arm and his face changed faintly. At this moment, his arm became transparent. He could see the things behind directly across his arm. I think that is the source of losing control. With his extraordinary perception and the analysis of legendary wisdom, rod soon locked the source of the abnormality. Behind the black dragon next to Molly, there was a magician in a gray robe. His eyes were deep, his eyes were staring at rod, holding a blue and white crystal ball in his hand, as if there were clouds rising. "That''s..." With a very similar style, rod recognized the origin of the spirit ball at a glance. It was the Qi spirit ball with similar ability to the water spirit ball. Aware of the emergence of the spirit ball, rod also instantly realized why the dragons under Molly''s command could avoid his detection and appeared in the sky until they completely surrounded him. Just as the water spirit ball can play various hidden effects in the ocean, the air spirit ball can also show similar abilities in the sky. Unfortunately, rod doesn''t know much about those elemental spirit balls and doesn''t know their specific power. Moreover, from the limitations of the whole body, rod also felt a familiar ability, which belongs to the power of fusion ceremony. Rod, who used to use the fusion ceremony to get out of trouble in hell, naturally has an extremely sensitive perception of the display of the fusion ceremony. When the physical changes appear, rod has determined that it belongs to the efficacy of the fusion ceremony, and it is also the top fusion ceremony, which can be displayed without any ritual materials. Only this level of unrestricted fusion ceremony can make rod be affected unprepared. Instead of a general fusion ceremony, the preparation of materials and the arrangement of ritual array are enough to make rod notice the abnormality in advance and there is no chance of winning. Under the control of the spirit ball for the atmosphere, those crazy magicians planned to directly use the fusion ceremony to fuse rod with the sky. Rod''s flame evasion is also ineffective. The flame hiding of the great devil can carry limited things. The great devil who applies this ability to the extreme can even carry mountains and even the ocean to cross the domain space with himself, but even the ocean still has an end. What really has no end is the seemingly ordinary sky. When rod''s body is integrated into the sky, he has lost the ability to use space magic. No space magic can move the whole sky. If rod insists on using it and finally waits for him, only his blood vessels collapse and the spiritual sea is completely damaged. In addition to space magic, rod''s body is slowly becoming one with the sky, and his arms are becoming lighter. If he goes on like this, he will never be separated from the sky again. Rod doesn''t want to see this happen. If the ceremony is completely completed, he will completely lose his own consciousness and be inseparable from the sky. What makes rod more worried is that before the completion of the fusion ceremony, he will fall into the hands of Molly first. Under the torture of those magicians, he will come to no good end. Chapter 2325 In front of the battlefield, commander farezer was unaware that rod was in danger and was fully directing the battle. "When there is a riot in the enemy''s rear, it must be the master''s surprise attack. Those barbarians have become our companions under the master''s gaze. They can no longer control bimon beasts. It''s time to catch them all and add new members to the Legion!" The nearby demons passed down the commander''s orders. For a time, the morale of the Legion members was high. If they were not essentially undead creatures and were not dominated by morale, the high morale at this moment would leave an unforgettable lesson for the enemy. "Jerev, haven''t you analyzed the blood components of those behemoths?" As if he had thought of something, the commander quickly asked a mage in a bright red robe. "I have already said that it is not an ordinary bimon beast. What flows in their bodies is not blood, but hot magma. It is not a species that should exist on land." After being called by the commander, jerev said angrily that his ability to control blood had completely lost its effect on those behemoths. The blood magic he mastered was essentially water magic, but he was powerless for the magma flowing in hell behemoth. Therefore, jerev needs to thoroughly analyze all the components of the magma in hell bimon, and then rely on the ability of the legendary mage to adjust the magic accordingly, so as to make the magic work again. "Speed up!" Farezer ordered that, unlike other Legion members with high morale nearby, he looked at the battlefield in the distance, which was derived from the experience developed in the war, which made him feel a little uneasy at the bottom of his heart. The blood mage didn''t say more. Although he was far more powerful than the commander in front of him, he could even deprive all the blood in his body with only one magic, but on the battlefield, he had to obey the commander''s orders. Not far away, Vios in the Legion is fighting with hell bimon. He is also a very few in the Legion. He can fight with hell bimon on on his own strength. Even in front of him, hell bimon has no upper hand. Jerefer saw the opportunity and showed his best blood magic when Vios waved a huge sickle and added a seemingly insignificant wound to the body of hell bimon. Unfortunately, the effect of this spell was very little. Only a few drops of magma were pulled from the wound of hell bimon and quickly condensed on the nearby ground. "Damn..." he had predicted that the effect of the spell was not good, but at this moment, jerev still couldn''t help scolding. The monster from the depths of hell in front of him was his nemesis. In front of this monster, his spell had no effect at all. "Go away! This is my fight. I don''t need you to intervene!" To jerefer''s surprise, his help was exchanged for the scolding of the great devil, as if his spell help had harmed the great devil. In desperation, jerefer, who asked for nothing, could only focus on other positions on the battlefield. In addition to the great devil, many Legion members were in a deep and hard battle. They were oppressed by hell bimon and were waiting for him to help. He shook his head. As jerev looked around the battlefield, his voice conch suddenly rang. "I need your help." The familiar voice from the conch made jerev''s face slightly changed. If he heard it correctly, it was the voice of his master. Compared with the past, the master''s voice was calm and anxious. It seemed that something important was bothering him. Not only that, it came to an urgent point, and there was no room for more hesitation. After receiving the master''s order, jerev immediately gave up everything at hand, and even had no time to report the situation to the commander. Then he moved instantly, followed rod''s position in the perception and went across the space. Instant movement is not only a space magic, but also a water magic. Just like those lichs who are good at controlling death energy, they will have different effects when casting the earth''s space-time gate. In general, jerev, who is proficient in blood magic, can also have different effects when casting instant movement. Next to jerev, the great demon Vios, who was fighting with bimon in hell, seemed to feel something. When he was stunned, he looked back and saw that jerev, who had just stayed in place, had only a faint shadow left at the moment. There was a bloody Changhong in the air. The end of the Changhong pointed directly to the depths of the camp of those savage creatures. "What..." Just between the gods of Vios, the attack belonging to hell bimon attacked again. The claw attached to the fire suddenly patted on his head. Instead of other enemies, Vios who refused to retreat must meet each other with a sickle handle, but facing the sharp bimon claw, he could only melt his body into the fire and move around hell bimon. The battle with hell bimon continued, but Vios''s attention was no longer on the enemy in front of him. The bloody mage who left in a hurry made him uneasy in the battle. It seemed that something important was happening there. On the other side of the battlefield, jerev, who crossed the space, soon realized that it was wrong. "Master, that''s..." Looking at the scene in front of him, jerev''s eyes narrowed. He saw the master who called him and the ferocious black dragons who were eyeing the master and could rush up at any time. To jerev''s surprise, the master at the moment doesn''t look good. Half of his body presents a transparent state. It seems that he will completely melt into the sky and no longer have the dignity he once had. Jerev looked around and became more and more frightened. Just a simple glance, he saw no less than dozens of dragons. However, on the battlefield below, he didn''t even find any abnormalities. He couldn''t detect the traces of those enemies. It seemed to be the ability of some kind of treasure. The constant low dragon roar also brought jerev''s idea back to reality. He seemed to realize why the master deliberately found him at this moment. His blood magic is undoubtedly the best choice to deal with a large group of enemies. However, at the next moment, jerev showed some bitterness. In front of him, there were a large group of real dragons, including black dragons that could resist all magic. In the face of this type of enemy, even his best blood magic, it was difficult to achieve any effect at the moment. Chapter 2326 When he came to the besieged rod, jerev, restless, swept around with his eyes and soon locked a different dragon. Different from other nearby black dragons, the big red dragon does not have the ability to be immune to magic. In other words, jerev''s blood magic can still work on the dragon. From the eyes of the nearby black dragon looking at the dragon, she seems to be the leader of the enemy. This discovery can''t help but make the blood mage happy. He seems to realize why the master specially called himself here at this juncture, just to destroy the leaders of those dragons by relying on his blood magic. Only in this way can the master get out of trouble smoothly. As for magic, jerefer did a little research. He saw at a glance that the fusion ceremony between the master and the sky was not accessible by conventional means at all. Even space magic could not take the master away at this moment. Only by solving the enemy could he get out of trouble smoothly. "Blood magic." Looking at the gorgeous big red dragon, jerev did not hesitate to display his best magic, which originated from the variant magic of water control and blood control. Under the control of the blood magic, the blood flowing in any organism will completely obey jerev''s command. Controlling the blood in the enemy''s body often means mastering their lives. That''s the ability all vampires dream of. Even a powerful legendary mage, when the blood magic takes effect, Life will also be completely in jerev''s hands. Of course, for creatures with special blood, the magic of blood control is difficult to have a good effect. On the battlefield before this, jerev will be helpless in the face of those hell bimon with no blood in their blood vessels and full of magma. Looking at the gorgeous big red dragon, from her body, jerev felt the surging blood flow far beyond ordinary creatures. Unlike those hell bimons, she would be controlled by the magic of blood resistance. Thinking of this, jerev couldn''t help looking happy. He seemed to have seen the hope of helping his master get out of trouble smoothly. "Wait..." With the display of the blood control magic, jerev suddenly opened his eyes and showed a frightened face. The big red dragon in the distance seemed to feel the touch in the blood, and the corners of his mouth rose slightly, allowing the blood mage to complete the casting. "What are you doing? I didn''t ask you to deal with Molly..." rod also noticed the fluctuation of mana on jerev and hurriedly reminded him. However, jerev can''t stop casting spells at the moment. With the display of the blood control magic, his consciousness seemed to be integrated into Molly''s blood, and he saw the ancient and desolate contained in the blood flowing in the big red dragon. For a time, endless consciousness and narration completely submerged jerefer''s mind. Suddenly, he seemed to see a golden figure, just looking at the figure, Jerev''s consciousness was taken away, and there was no room for anything else in his mind. "Damn it." Rod also found the abnormality in jerev. Under his gaze, jerev''s eyes became dull, as if he had lost all his mind, and it was even difficult to maintain his flying magic. When he saw that he was going to fall to the ground, agran was quick in his eyes and hands, so he caught him. Similar to rod''s state, agran and York''s bodies are gradually integrated with the sky, and it is difficult to get out of this space. "Wake up." Half of his body, rod, who had completely integrated with the sky, showed his little residual strength, waved the Titan''s arrow and pierced jerev''s body. Between the flashes of electricity, the blood mage also ushered in a new life in the field of death. "Poof..." As soon as jerev was reborn, he suddenly spewed out a mouthful of blood. Even the rebirth in the field of death did not completely eliminate the abnormality on him, which is an extremely rare situation. "Poof..." Jerev spewed more blood than rod thought. It was like a continuous rain of blood from the sky. The total amount of those blood gathered was several times more than others. I don''t know how his body contained those blood. After a while, jerev, who looked depressed, stopped spitting blood and recovered from the abnormal situation, but his bottom of his eyes still remained incredible, plus deep fear, which seemed to explain to rod the terrible experience he had experienced before. "Her blood... That''s impossible..." Listening to jerev''s murmur, rod couldn''t help reaching out to help his forehead and daring to control the blood in Molly''s body. Jerev must be the first, and he also paid an unimaginable price. Molly''s heroic specialty is to give orders to other dragons through the power of blood. Any dragon, even the strongest holy dragon, can''t resist this power, so she has to surrender under her wings. Her blood has already come to the top of a group of dragons. In addition, the dragon''s blood bottle, another artifact of Molly''s body, contains the blood of the original holy female dragon. She can transform from human to dragon. It is precisely by the effect of those blood that, under the action of the dragon''s blood bottle, even if all the essence blood in other Dragons condenses, it is not as good as a drop of blood in Molly''s body. What flowed in Molly''s body was no longer the ordinary dragon blood. If she won the Dragon King Power of inota, her power would be close to the legendary Saint female dragon. In previous lives, even Eli, the president of the magic guild and the top of the legend, finally fell into her hands. Jerev, who rashly manipulated her blood, would pay an unimaginable price. "Hahaha..." Just as rod examined jerev''s abnormality, a burst of arrogant laughter reached rod''s ear. "Rod, stop making unnecessary resistance! Give me my artifact, accept the slave ceremony of the magician, and surrender to me forever. I may spare you from death." The threat from Molly reached rod''s ear, which also made him bite his teeth secretly. At the moment, Molly undoubtedly has an absolute advantage. Under the cooperation of the magician''s fusion ceremony and the external aerated spirit ball, half of rod''s body has been integrated with the sky here, and there is no way to move, let alone use space magic. Even if rod summoned all the members of the Legion to his side, he could not stop the sudden attack of the dragons on himself. If he didn''t do what Lille said and wait for him, there might be only a dead end. Chapter 2327 Rod, who was in a desperate situation, did not give up because of the failure of the blood mage''s spell. He was constantly thinking about the way to break the situation. At the moment, rod couldn''t help looking at jerev who had just recovered. The way to break through the current dilemma may be on the blood mage. Aware of the meaning in rod''s sight, jerev lowered his head in shame. "I''m very sorry, master, my blood magic can''t work on those dragons at all, and even lead to the reverse phagocytosis of spells. You can find me, but I may not be able to help. My research on blood magic must be insufficient. If I can survive the battle, I will study the blood of dragons well..." Facing jerev''s self reproach words, rod just shook his head: "don''t worry, jerev, I asked you to come here, not to let you deal with those dragons, but to have a more important task for you." "More important tasks?" The blood mage looked puzzled and couldn''t understand the meaning of rod''s words. He didn''t understand what tasks rod would let him complete in addition to exercising blood magic to deal with those dragons, "master... Although I''m a legendary mage, I''m afraid you''ll be disappointed if you want me to use other magic..." As he spoke, jerev looked a little unsure. Although he was a disciple of the mage''s God, he failed to inherit the matchless spell casting ability of the mage''s God. Instead, he learned his involvement in other means from the mage''s God. Just as Gwen was good at waving long guns, and his marksmanship was not below those elite knights, jerev was good at only those magic that controlled blood. "Don''t worry." Rod confirmed jerev''s words, and his eyes coagulated. "I need you to stimulate the breath contained in my blood and let Rowling, who is far away in Sao City, know my current situation." After listening to rod''s request, jerev was slightly stunned. He looked at rod carefully, but found that rod had taken out the conch used to contact him. At this moment, it quickly faded, the color was no longer separated from the nearby sky, and finally completely melted into the sky. After discovering this, rod also showed some helplessness. Due to the characteristics of sound transmitting conch, the sound in one conch can only be transmitted to the corresponding conch, but not cross transmitted. Rod always carries some important sound transmitting conch with him to avoid missing some important news. For this reason, when the integration of magicians began, the treasures on rod also suffered. The first ones to bear the brunt were the sound conch. The sound conch used to contact Rowling has been completely integrated with the sky and can''t be used at all. Only a few of rod''s income space rings, not commonly used voice conch, can work at this moment. However, rod can only find the one who contacts the blood mage from the remaining voice conch, hoping that he can pass on the news of his crisis to Rowling far away in Sao city through the power of blood perception. After understanding rod''s meaning, the blood mage dared not delay, and quickly said, "master, please forgive my offense." The voice fell, and he performed the magic of resisting blood again, but the object of this spell was no longer the unfathomable big red dragon, but rod in front of him. Under the effect of the blood control magic, rod only felt bursts of heat flow in his body, as if the blood in his body were boiling, and he couldn''t help showing some unbearable color. Thinking that it was the price jerev had to bear when casting a spell, rod gritted his teeth and endured it. For a time, he only felt that tens of millions of ants were running around in his body, and his blood had completely fallen into a state of out of control. Even the integration with the sky had a faint trend of interruption at this moment. Not only that, many chaotic memories, which rod vaguely knew but never knew, began to flash in his mind. After careful thinking, it was a group of ferocious demons, mixed with a few huge human beings. "Blood... Resonance!" At this time, jerev had cast the whole spell. At this moment, a dark red shock wave spread out of rod''s body and towards the invisible sky. The sudden change made the nearby black dragon tremble slightly, and then issued a louder dragon roar. From the shock wave, they seemed to feel the smell of some natural enemy, which made them unbearable. The smell of natural enemies not only did not scare away the black dragons, but made them show a more ferocious look. "The great king of the dragon, the man performed a special magic. Even from my experience in the mage Empire, I still don''t know the type of that magic. I don''t think it will be any simple magic. Will you let the Dragon hang him now?" Beside Molly, the magician in grey robe and holding the spirit ball was asking respectfully. "What are you afraid of? He''s not even a legendary creature. Just let me see his means." Facing the pertinent proposal of the magician, Molly showed some disdain. She has absolute confidence in her own strength. She doesn''t think that rod has any means to defeat the fusion ceremony. Looking at rod not far away, her eyes showed a bit of greed, not only because rod controlled many artifacts, but more importantly, she seemed to see the scene of turning the man into her own slave. For the fairy dragon who took away her artifact and rod behind her, Molly never paid attention to it. The only thing that touched her was probably to hear about rod''s deeds in bracada. Knowing the power of those mages, she did not attribute rod''s success to the weakness of the mage Empire, but saw all kinds of means on rod. Rhode, who can shake the whole mage empire with the posture of high-level creatures, is right to become a commander under her Mollier''s command and contribute to her conquest of the whole surface world. On the other hand, he seemed to notice the meaning of Molly''s gaze, and rod''s face sank faintly. As the king of a group of dragons, rod felt the arrogance of Molly. She didn''t take advantage of her weakness to launch a fatal attack on herself, but made such big behavior, which was undoubtedly the biggest mistake she made. At this moment, rod''s consciousness sank, and completely integrated into jerefer''s blood resonance, looking for the key to break through the dilemma. Chapter 2328 Under the blood resonance of jerev, a unique wave emanated from rod and then spread to the whole sky. Even the magician''s ceremony could not stop it at this moment. On the battlefield, the first to be affected is naturally the great devil in the Legion. The great demon Vios, who was fighting fiercely with bimon in hell, only felt a special fluctuation in his blood. He couldn''t help but be a little stunned. Even the movement of waving the giant sickle slowed down a lot. After shuttling through the flame and pulling away from the enemy, he looked around and found that many big demons nearby showed the same look of doubt. At that moment, they all felt the difference in their blood. Deep underground, near a lava lake controlled by the undead legion, kalenda, a swordsman who was constantly forging weapons, suddenly felt uneasy and stopped his movements. He raised his head, and his body began to tremble uncontrollably. Just now, he actually felt the touch from the depths of his blood. It seemed that a companion in deep trouble was calling to him. Kalenda wants to continue forging, but he can''t calm himself. The blood of the Titan doesn''t exist in the world. It seems that only one person has such blood except him. In the middle of the battlefield, as the object of the spell of blood resonance, rod also felt the uniqueness of this spell and couldn''t help shaking his spirit. With jerev''s stimulation, rod''s blood relationship perception ability strengthened to the limit, but what made him somewhat helpless was that he did not smoothly feel Rowling''s existence due to the complexity of blood in his body. In order to obtain stronger power, rod not only has human blood, but also has Titan giant blood and great devil blood. These two different blood also have some conflicts with each other, and the combination of blood specialties is not close. The existence of blood is not the more, the better. According to rod''s prediction, the mixing of these three kinds of blood is the limit that his current body can bear. If he wants to continue to add new blood, I''m afraid it''s difficult to maintain the appearance of human beings. He must turn himself into a heterogeneous creature through a magic ceremony, and it will be extremely unstable. Under the effect of blood resonance, rod felt all those creatures with the same unique blood as him, which can be called distant relatives in a sense. Whether it is the great devil on the battlefield, kalenda underground, or even the great devil in the depths of hell, their existence appears in rod''s perception, but with the distance, the perception will gradually become blurred. However, rod is not looking for those demons. He prefers to contact Rowling through the power of blood perception. Compared with the two strong blood vessels in his body, rod''s human blood vessels undoubtedly seem too weak and can''t even enjoy the role of blood resonance, but rod didn''t give up easily. With the blessing of legendary wisdom and his experience as a mage, rod soon understood the spell principle of blood resonance. When this spell works, it will continue to consume the blood in his body, which is also the reason for his pain. The simplest way to make the blood resonate and work on the human blood in your body is to replace the consumed blood with human blood, which is no longer disturbed by other blood. Thinking of this, rod looked aside at jerev and quickly said, "give me some blood." Hearing the speech, jerev patted his chest, and the fear he had felt from the dragon''s blood surged into his heart again, and then ejected a mouthful of blood. Although jerev is good at blood magic, what flows in his body is the purest human blood. Blood touches rod''s arm. With these pure human blood, rod needs to do the last thing, that is to turn these blood into a part of himself, which requires the fusion ceremony. With the experience of performing the fusion ceremony in the trial of hell, soon, those blood disappeared under rod''s skin, and the process was much faster than his fusion with the sky. Although the magician''s fusion ceremony can fuse anything, it also requires that the things involved in the fusion have entities. As for the fusion with the sky, rod saw it for the first time, and the creatures involved in the fusion are himself, which is not a good experience. Under the effect of the fusion ceremony, those blood smoothly flowed into rod''s body and consumed smoothly under the effect of blood resonance. At the same time, rod''s kinship perception spread again, and the existence of many creatures entered his perception. Compared with the other two blood lines on his body, when human blood resonated, a large number of complex perceptions came to rod''s mind. There is no doubt that the number of human beings is the largest on the whole continent. Even the number of cave people in the depths of the earth can not exceed that of human beings. With previous experience, rod understands that blood resonance is enough to raise the blood relationship perception to the limit. In this state, any creature flowing human blood will be perceived by him, but the perception is strong and weak. What rod needs to do is to look for the strongest feeling in the direction of Sao City, that is Rowling''s existence. Sinking his consciousness into the blood resonance, rod carefully excluded those useless perceptions and searched for the one with the strongest blood perception, and soon there was a harvest. "Huh?" To rod''s surprise, there are two emotions in the blood perception, both of which are extremely strong, and he can''t ignore any of them. Once, rod relied on the ability of blood perception when he was weak, which successfully rescued Rowling. He seemed familiar with this power, but the situation at this time was somewhat unexpected. In the intensity, the two senses are equal. One of them is Rowling''s, but rod doesn''t know who the other perception comes from. Is it the original owner of this body and the existence of living relatives, but they have been hiding well, or did they find the trace of the man under the detection of blood perception? Rod showed a puzzled look. It seemed that only in this way could he explain why there were two strong feelings of kinship. Shaking his head, rod stopped thinking about others. Although there were some abnormalities in blood perception, it didn''t affect his plan. Rod quickly passed the news of being trapped here and the means of those magicians to Rowling in Sao city through the power of blood perception. Chapter 2329 "Lord Rowling, the traces of those demonic activities are becoming more and more frequent. There have been collapses in varying degrees throughout the territory of vernin, exposing the underground passages excavated by the cavers..." In Sao City, Rowling in the soul summoning tower is quietly listening to Vita''s report on matters in the city, and she can''t help showing some concern. "How''s our fortification going?" She asked with a sigh. "The caveman left by the commander has excavated a large number of buffer faults underground according to alama''s suggestion. Although in my experience, it will easily cause the surface to collapse, according to the magician''s assumption, the existence of those faults weakens the connection between Sao city and the earth. In case of a devastating disaster, the great demons in the Legion can even destroy the whole The removal of Sao city... That''s unimaginable. " It seemed that she thought of something. Vita''s eyes narrowed. In her memory, in the heyday of bracada, she had made similar assumptions. Those mages hoped to raise the towns on the ground with the help of Qi magic and become a real cloud city that would never fall, but they ran aground for some reason. After listening to Vita''s report, Rowling couldn''t help thinking. What alama''s instructions to the caveman reflected behind her was rod''s meaning. Even if rod is her closest person, with the same blood flowing in her body, Rowling still can''t see rod''s thoughts very often. This feeling has been generated in Rowling''s heart since rod took away the remains of the hero Tanan. Rowling doesn''t understand why rod has to pay so much energy just to take away a skeleton that is difficult to work in the field of death. He seems to have expected something and is moving towards that goal. Just like the buffer layer dug by cavers underground, is rod going to remove the whole city of Sao? Rowling was puzzled. She didn''t know what kind of enemy would make rod make such a choice. When she thought of rod, Rowling was not only warm in her heart. Although many of rod''s actions were difficult for her to understand for a time, she believed that rod''s actions must have his reasons, and one day she would find out all of them. However, somehow, a feeling of palpitation suddenly appeared in Rowling''s body. At that moment, she seemed to stand in front of the abyss, and her body could not help shaking. "... potions scholars have also made new progress in their research on the blood of change. Although the blood of change is provided to us by alama, how can his ability compare with the joint efforts of the magic medicine guild? The magic medicine factory in the city is trying its best to make magic drugs to resist the blood of change, and the manufacturing will be completed soon." Aside, Vita did not find the abnormality in Rowling, but continued to report. "In addition, members of the Qizhen business group came to Sao city not long ago. They seem to want to meet Lord rod... Wait, Lord Rowling, what''s the matter with you?" Finally, Vita noticed the abnormality of Rowling. I don''t know when, Rowling''s face was bloodless and her body was even colder than those undead creatures. This discovery surprised vita and hurriedly asked. "I''m fine. Something happened to my brother..." Rowling said in a trembling voice. At this moment, she felt the trembling in her blood, which came from the hint of blood relationship perception, so that she understood that Rhode was in deep danger and needed her help. Rowling tried to explore rod''s current position through the power of blood perception. Soon, relevant information came from her mind. The extremely strong blood perception could accurately convey rod''s position to Rowling''s mind even if it was thousands of miles away. Regardless of continuing to discuss with vita, Rowling flashed and soon came to the two-way monument built not long ago. After passing through the two-way monument, she came to the magic plain deep in the snow mountain. "Lord Rowling..." The sudden arrival of Rowling also stunned the necromancer niral who was guarding in front of the transmission monument. Once, after the death knight Vera left the island and joined the undead legion, nilar took over Vera''s position on the island and was responsible for the defense around the island. When the island fell into the hands of the elemental monarch, nilar also came to the magic plain to control the undead creatures and patrol around the snow mountain. Naturally, he was no stranger to Rowling. What surprised him was that, Why does Rowling, who usually looks pampered, show an extremely anxious look at this moment? "Niral, where is the prophet Messiah now?" After recognizing the necromancer, Rowling asked quickly. After learning that rod was in danger, Rowling''s first reaction was naturally extremely anxious, but she didn''t immediately open the door of different dimensions to rescue. She knew that even those enemies that rod was difficult to deal with, even if she went rashly, it might only have the opposite effect. It''s better to make perfect preparations in advance. "Lord Messika... And the dog, are resting in the courtyard in the middle of the castle." Mentioning the unique existence of that name, niral vaguely showed a look of fear. Rowling nodded and put her eyes on the card Castle not far from the transmission monument. She seemed familiar with the castle. She immediately moved and came to the courtyard of the castle. Soon, the two familiar figures appeared in Rowling''s sight. At the end of the battle with the water element monarch, the big dog was lying on the ground, snoring heavily, regardless of his wet body. On the side, maixijia was playing with the flowers in the courtyard and came to the magic plain with suitable climate. Instead, those flowers were full of signs of withering. "Prophet masika, rod is in danger and needs your help." Looking at the unique existence, Rowling said quickly. However, in the face of Rowling''s request, maixijia just shook her head lightly and didn''t even lift her head: "the duel belonging to the kings has begun. It''s the biggest scene in the end and the battle he must experience. I won''t intervene." "But... I can feel that he is in a very bad state and may have life worries..." Rowling bit her lip and insisted. "Don''t worry." Finally, maixijia raised her head. From her sight, Rowling seemed to see a flash of fanaticism, "I''ve seen that prophecy. He will be fine. Even without your help, the outcome will not change." "What?" Rowling showed an unexpected look. Whether it was maixijia''s refusal or her words, she was deeply surprised. "Don''t you believe it? Then watch it. The power of fate will help him defeat the strong enemy in front of him." Looking to the north, Messika said slowly. Chapter 2330 "Master, my blood resonance is about to fail. Haven''t you contacted the man yet?" In his ear, the bloody mage asked. Rod clenched his teeth at this moment: "continue to maintain the spell." He didn''t get Rowling''s response from the blood perception, but rod didn''t give up and continued to resonate with human blood. He hoped that the abnormality here could be known by Rowling as soon as possible. "Master, don''t worry, I''ll help you!" Just then, with a drink, the great demon Vios came through the fire. Jerev''s blood resonance has not failed to achieve any results. From the blood resonance, Vios, who was fighting with hell bimon, noticed rod''s abnormality and came to support at the first time. Not only he, but also the other great demons in the Legion, were also affected at that moment. They appeared in the fire one after another and were unwilling to be weak with the dragon that surrounded rod. Confrontation However, looking at the great demons who came to support, rod didn''t relax at all, but his face changed. "The war is settled." On the ground below, after noticing the actions of those great demons, kolg, the barbarian leader who always pays attention to the changes in the sky, said faintly at this moment. Ji Jia, smeared with blood and war patterns, was snuggling in his arms, stroking the pair of strong and frightening steel claws, and asked in some doubt, "king, why do you say that? Is the giant dragon in the sky so much stronger than our Bimeng, and can destroy those reborn demons?" Colger smiled brightly. He looked at the big red dragon who dominated the war in the sky, and his face showed some admiration: "those demons have stepped into the trap prepared by Molly for them. She allowed the man to perform magic just to catch them all." "What are you doing? Come back!" Farezer, who was commanding the battle, also found the actions of the great demons and immediately denounced the Legion members who were going to leave the battle and go to help rod. "Commander, the master is in danger. You may not feel the call from his blood without the devil''s blood, but we feel it clearly." After being stopped by the commander, Carl, who has great prestige among the demons, showed dissatisfaction. "You are wrong. I, flowing with human blood, also felt the call." Faleze shook his head and looked into the distance. "It is precisely because the master is in trouble that we should be more careful. If even we are in crisis, that is the real desperate situation." As he spoke, his eyes quickly swept over the remaining members of the Legion: "the enemy has some ability to cover everything in the distant air. Have so many members who went to support now returned any news?" Hearing the speech, Carl also realized that the situation was wrong and his face changed. He had to admit that everything seemed as the commander said, and he couldn''t find any way to save it: "commander, what should we do now?" "I don''t have the master''s extraordinary vision, nor do I have the strong power of you, but since the master has entrusted me with the task of commanding the Legion, I will carry out the task assigned by him until the last minute." With that, farezer put his eyes on the Legion center wrapped by many vampire bats, which even hell bimon would not easily approach. There was the most important thing of the trip, the remains of immortal heroes. "With his majestic eyes, the master completely destroyed the formation of savage creatures. With the participation of those newborn vampires, those hell bimons can''t stop us. Break their formation and move towards the depths of the wilderness!" At last, Fraser''s words became excited. All the Legion members nearby who heard the command felt a mental shock, and endless forces appeared in their bodies. If rod is here and uses the peeping eye, he will be surprised to find that falezer''s special skill leadership has broken through the original bottleneck at this moment, entered the legendary level that ordinary creatures can''t reach in their life, and become one of the few people under his command who have top-level special skills. Once, rod attached great importance to farezer because he found that he had the top epic leadership among the elathians. Unexpectedly, he could go further and reach the legendary level. Unfortunately, rod could not see this scene with his own eyes. When the Legion members were preparing to break through according to the commander''s order, rod''s situation in the air became more and more critical. Under rod''s unwilling gaze, the great demons who came to reinforce fell into the same state as him. Half of their bodies were hidden in the void, closely integrated with the sky and never separated from each other. The fusion ceremony belonging to the top magician pulled all the great demons near rod into this process. "This... This is impossible..." Vios, who had just arrived, obviously didn''t realize the current situation. He wanted to show flame evasion, but now he was no longer alone. He was carrying the existence of the whole sky. The flame ignited from Vios. The next moment, his veins burst all over his body, and his demon skin, which was already red, completely turned purplish red at this moment. With a burst of explosion, his skin completely collapsed, and it seemed as if there was a shower of blood in the sky. "Damn it, it can''t stop me." Vios scolded angrily. Rao was so. He didn''t stop the display of flame evasion. Instead, he threw all his strength into flame evasion. Finally, with the rupture of the void around him, the whole body was cut to pieces. Vios successfully transmitted half of his body in the flame hiding, and he also successfully ushered in a new life in the field of death. "Damn it, why am I still here?" After regaining consciousness, he looked around and found that he had not moved any position at all. Vios couldn''t help scolding. Looking at the great devil, rod''s mouth pulled. Obviously, the great devil''s bravery was in the wrong place. Before the integration with the sky was lifted, even if he transmitted half of his body away, the death field could only restore him in situ. Vios''s actions were also seen by the big red dragon in the sky. Seeing the dead devil, she recovered all her injuries and regained her life beside rod, she also gave a cold hum: "rod, taste the dragon breath of destruction prepared for you." After receiving Molly''s advice, the nearby black dragon immediately raised its head. In an instant, the blazing breath of destruction attacked rod and the great devil who fell into the sky with him. Chapter 2331 The hot dragon breath washed away, and rod looked intact except for some smoke marks. The blood of the great devil from the depths of hell makes rod immune to the damage of dragon breath, not to mention the burning field from the elemental monarch. Naturally, he will not be hurt by the fire. The same is true of the nearby big demons. The sudden destruction of the dragon breath did not cause any effective damage except to make them slightly stunned. "It''s stupid. How can the great devil born from magma be hurt by the fire? You want to deal with my master with your tricks?" After discovering the enemy''s ineffective actions, Vios immediately made sarcastic remarks, regardless of himself at this time, and was trapped in the enemy''s fusion ceremony. "Oh." Vios''s sarcasm was only exchanged for Molly''s sneer. "Destroy dragon breath..." On the other hand, rod didn''t show any sarcasm, but showed a dignified look. He seemed to be aware of the enemy''s intention to do so. "When I get out of trouble, I will kill you first!" It seemed that she was aware of the disdain from the bottom of Molly''s eyes. Vios roared, then ignored his body in harmony with the sky and showed flame concealment again. It was another shower of blood, and Vios, who ushered in a new life in the field of death, soon found something wrong. "It''s impossible... Master, where''s my leg?" As if he had found something, Vios asked rod with a frightened look. Vios, who had just regained his life, had only half of his body left. The whole position below his waist was missing, and the blood and residual organs were rolling down. "Blood magic." Seeing that Vios was going to die again, the bloody mage found the problem and cast a spell to stop his injury, but he failed to completely solve the problem, and his lower part was still missing. "I haven''t changed the effect of the death field. Your incomplete body should come from the effect of destroying the dragon breath." Seeing that Vios was looking at himself with a frightened face, rod, who found the problem, said faintly. "Destroy dragon breath?" Vios seemed to realize something, but he was not sure. Rod nodded: "the effect of destroying dragon breath can restrain all healing abilities. Whether it is healing magic or its own self-healing ability, it will completely fail under the effect of destroying dragon breath." Listening to rod''s explanation and his previous combat experience, Vios soon realized the problem. In order to get rid of the fusion with the sky, after the last failure, Vios decided to send more than half of his body outside the battle area through flame hiding to see if it can be reborn there, and the part he chose to transmit was the lower part of the loose fusion. What Vios, who is reborn in the field of death, is missing is the second half of what he sent away. Destroy the dragon breath and destroy the rebirth ability of the death field, but restrain the recovery ability of the death field. All creatures reborn in the death field will retain the original injury. "How could this happen? Those damn enemies dared to plot against me..." after realizing all this, Vios was a little stunned. At this time, he paid the price for his previous choice. On the other hand, rod''s face was also bad. As for the destruction of the death field, he paid more attention to Molly''s intention. Looking at Molly in the distance, rod''s eyes were cold. He thought she was big enough to give herself a chance to cast magic. Now it seems that she is extremely cautious and unwilling to give herself a chance to disintegrate her strength layer by layer. "Rod, what else do you have? Are you ready for death?" Molly didn''t give rod any chance to breathe, said aggressively. Rod was silent. He raised his palm that was merging with the sky, and bursts of flames flashed in his palm. After noticing the flames, the nearby black dragon was slightly stunned. From the flames, they felt a familiar power, which belongs to the power of destroying the dragon breath. After receiving the destructive breath of the black dragon, rod was acutely aware that there seemed to be some change in the burning field of his body. From the burning field of the fire element monarch, remember the destructive dragon breath that belongs to the fire. At this time, rod can ignite the destructive dragon breath in the burning field, which is even more lasting than that of the black dragon. As long as there are fire magic elements nearby, rod can maintain the destructive dragon breath forever. After feeling the promotion in the field of burning embers, rod, who should have been happy, did not have much fluctuation in his heart, because it did not help him get rid of the current dilemma. Those black dragons would not be afraid of the power of destroying dragon breath, and the flame could not hurt them. The mages of bracada have a deeper understanding of this. The flame gradually calmed down, which made rod very helpless. At the end of blood perception, Rowling still didn''t send any response, and she didn''t know what she was doing. In contrast, there was some concern in the fluctuation of blood relationship, and the man seemed to feel rod''s Dilemma and was very worried. "Huh?" As rod''s consciousness touched the blood perception, he seemed to find something, and his face showed a kind of horror. "Poof..." just then, jerev, who always maintained the resonance of blood, suddenly ejected a mouthful of blood. "Master, someone... No, or some monster, destroyed my spell... I can''t maintain blood resonance anymore." Jerev said weakly. He looked at the blood sprinkled from the air and remembered that after the destruction of dragon breath took effect, he could not recover from the injury in the death field. He cast the spell again, and the falling blood was sucked back by him along the original falling track. At this time, jerev''s face was still a little frightened. Just now, the blood resonance didn''t know what went wrong. He seemed to be stared at by some terrible existence, and his blood was boiling. Even he, who was good at blood magic, lost his control of blood. That feeling was the same as the power he felt from Molly''s blood, and even more terrible. Although he cut off the effect of blood resonance in an instant, the vast sense of shock still remained in his heart. "Don''t worry." Just then, rod''s faint words reached jerefer''s ears. The blood mage was surprised to find that rod, who was deeply involved in the fusion ceremony and was about to merge with the sky, got rid of the effect of the ceremony and was slowly moving his body just out of trouble. Chapter 2332 "Master, how did you do it..." Looking at rod who got rid of the fusion ceremony, agran, whose body was almost integrated with the sky except his head, showed some surprise on his weak face. Next to him, hero York is in better shape. Among the Legion members who were about to fully integrate with the sky, York only had his arms affected. Perhaps it is the spirit blood contained in York that makes the fusion process obviously slow down, and can persist for a longer time in the magician''s ceremony, but that''s just it. He looked at rod with a look of disbelief in his eyes. "That''s not your power..." York murmured. "I know." Rod looked at him. York seemed to know something about the power to get rid of the fusion ceremony. "So I have to get out of trouble before this power fades." On the other hand, looking at rod who suddenly moved freely, dahonglong was also surprised. "What are you doing? How dare you lift the fusion ceremony without my command?" Her dragon pupil seemed to burst into flames and roared at the magicians sitting on the back of the black dragon. "Lord Morrel, we haven''t changed the effect of the fusion ceremony. It was the man who broke away from the ceremony." Just as a group of magicians trembled under the dragon power and dared not make a sound response, the magician holding the spirit ball and wearing a gray robe answered in a deep voice. "What?" After hearing the news, Molly was a little surprised. "It''s impossible. How can he shake off the influence of the spirit ball and remove the effect of the fusion ceremony?" Before the magician answered, Molly seemed to find something. For a moment, the Dragon pupil shrank: "no, he wants to run away!" Under Molly''s gaze, rod, who had just got out of trouble, looked at the hero York, and York immediately understood his meaning. The next moment, with the sharp blade sweeping by, York uttered a dull hum. His arm, which was affected by the ceremony and integrated with the sky, was completely separated from his body, remained in the void and gradually became a part of the sky. "Go." After glancing down, rod quickly threw an object in the space ring to the blood mage not far away, and his body immediately disappeared in place with York. After feeling rod''s intention, Molly roared. She didn''t expect that rod could break away from the fusion ceremony and escape from the snare arranged for him. It was impossible. Fortunately, rod''s breath was not far away. It just broke away from the scope shrouded by the spirit ball and appeared in the sky not far away. After finding rod''s trace, Molly immediately ordered: "chase him!" After receiving the order, a group of black dragons waved their wings, pulled out a large shadow on the earth and rushed towards rod. Looking at the tiny human beings in their eyes, the black dragons showed bloodthirsty eyes one after another. They seemed to have seen that they would tear the man to pieces the next moment. However, the wall composed of a chain blocked the way ahead of the black dragon. Many fierce black dragons tried to break through the blockade of the chain, but they suffered a loss and were bounced back by the chain wall. "Before I shed my last drop of blood, no one can catch up with my master." Stay where he is and slowly combine with the sky. Jerefer said slowly that he has completely exercised the war shackles given to him by his master. Even if the strength of the big red dragon is strong, he can only be trapped here. Outside the yoke, rod looked at this scene, but his mood did not improve at all. Under the tactics of war shackles and death field, even if it is better than Sally, it can only be trapped, and there is no way to escape. However, for a magician, it is not difficult to bypass the effect of death field and completely kill a creature in another sense, not to mention the existence of destructive dragon breath to restrain the recovery of death field. The scoundrel''s tactics in front of her seemed very beautiful, but it could only delay Molly for a moment. Maybe she could get out of trouble with the help of those magicians soon, which also tightened rod''s heart. "Brother..." At this moment, a familiar voice came to Rhode''s ear. Looking back, Rowling came to the battlefield. Beside her, she was also followed by the creations of many magicians Arama, those angels with filthy blood. Rod was relieved to see that Rowling was perceived by her blood and didn''t appear next to her directly with space magic like those Legion members. If Rowling really did that, the situation would be more troublesome. "Let those bloody angels enter the battlefield. Maybe they can cause some trouble to the magicians under Molly." Rod glanced at the reinforcements Rowling had brought and said quickly. On one side, the bloody angel who came with Rowling also quickly entered the area covered by the chain under her signal, and sprinkled the dirty blood that caused the change of the body on the dragons and magicians. Although the shackles of war prohibit middle creatures from escaping by any means, they do not prohibit external creatures from entering. On the contrary, this treasure shows an encouraging attitude towards such behavior. Looking at those bloody angels, Rowling seemed to think of something, He handed a bottle of magic medicine to rod: "this is a new blood suppression magic medicine developed by the magic medicine guild to prevent people from being infected by dirty blood. As long as you drink it, you can suppress the strongest blood in your body. According to the research of those magic medicine scholars, the dirty blood of the ultimate nine headed snake is stronger than that of any creature." After taking the potion, rod nodded faintly, just looked at it, and put his eyes on Rowling: "speaking... I thought you didn''t receive my perception message." Aware of rod''s doubts, Rowling lowered her head slightly and said with some guilt: "the prophet said you would get out of trouble smoothly. I brought those bloody angels with her advice." Rod showed some surprise. He didn''t expect that Rowling''s delay was due to the prophet. In jerefer''s blood resonance, rod has sent news to Rowling as far away as Sao City countless times by relying on the blood perception in human blood, but Rowling hasn''t responded. Rowling thought that it was the bad effect of magic, or Rowling was delayed by other things. Unexpectedly, there were other reasons. After careful inquiry, rod knew. "What else did the prophet say?" Something seemed to come to mind, rod asked quickly. Chapter 2333 "She said it was the power of fate that got you out of trouble..." It seems that she thought of something, Rowling stopped. "Fate..." rod lowered his head and looked at the palm of his hand, with a look of reflection in his eyes. What really made him get rid of the fusion ceremony was not the force of fate, but a unique force from his blood, which did not belong to the Titan or the great devil, but to the blood of mankind. The source of that power is that rod felt another breath except Rowling in the blood resonance. After he realized rod''s crisis, the breath at the other end of the blood came from concern and the power to get rod out of trouble. "Rowling, do we have any relatives alive?" Recalling the blood feeling, which was very similar to Rowling''s, rod looked a little confused and asked. According to his memory of inheriting the noumenon, except Rowling, his relatives should have died in the hands of the necromancer elot. There are no other living relatives in the world. Rowling''s answer also confirmed rod''s thinking. She looked at rod with a sad look in her eyes: "my brother is my only relative. In this world, we have no other relatives for a long time." Rowling didn''t understand why rod suddenly asked about this. She looked a little sad. She couldn''t help approaching rod and subconsciously grabbed a corner of his wide cloak. "That''s strange." Rod didn''t notice the change in Rowling''s expression. He leaned slightly and looked at York, the hero who just got out of trouble with him. "Maybe you know something. How can you see that it''s not my power?" Recalling the sense of vastness from the blood, and jerev''s shock under the influence of the blood, the mage who was good at controlling the blood seemed to find something. Unfortunately, he was trapped in the shackles of war before he could tell rod. Facing rod''s inquiry, York seemed to recall something and quickly said, "I saw a similar state with you in my mother." "Say it carefully." Seeing what York really knew, rod immediately asked. "My mother, a monster Lord in the magic school, once prayed to the great water element monarch when she tried to challenge a legendary mage." "What?" When York mentioned the water element monarch, rod couldn''t help pumping from the corners of his mouth. The island of the water element plane was completely submerged by her. She was a strong enemy that rod had to solve in order to recapture the island. York saw rod''s doubts, nodded and said, "the elemental monarch is the first element in the world and the origin of all elemental people. As long as they are willing, they can create an elemental army in an instant. All elemental creatures who pray to them will get their response." Seeing rod falling into silence, York continued: "the water element monarch gave my mother the power of running water. Although her challenge finally failed, she was not hurt... Of course, that''s not the point. What I want to say is that your power is very similar to the power given to my mother by the water element monarch, which comes from the power of prayer." "Pray? I don''t pray." Said rod, shaking his head. York seemed to see something: "but you''ve done that. It''s not necessarily a clear goal. It''s just a sincere wish. Pray for someone and strength to help yourself out." Rod fell silent. Facing the overlord of the underground world, Molly, he rarely fell into the deepest disadvantage. The number of black dragons followed by Molly was not large, and most of her strength was still in bracada, but even so, rod was still almost integrated with the sky. At that time, he only hoped that Rowling could arrive soon. He could get rid of the dilemma of integration with the sky with the help of the power in the prophecy card. To his surprise, the prayer seemed to resonate along the blood and was heard by other beings. "If that''s what you said... Who answered my prayer?" Rod asked in a deep voice. "I don''t know." York shook his head with some regret on his face. "The blood in my body is very different from human beings like you. I don''t know who will answer your prayers." After listening to Rowling and York, rod could not help frowning. The power that made him get out of the integration ceremony seemed more complex than he thought, and even involved the level of element monarch. There was not much in the whole world like that. Moreover, what made rod''s face slightly changed was that the power from his blood did not subside after he got out of trouble, but remained in his body. It did not weaken with the passage of time, and it seemed that it would continue. Open the system log and check what happened before. Rod had no joy of getting out of trouble, but his face became ugly. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Influenced by your power, you have acquired the characteristics of human blood: human blood." "[human blood]: you always maintain human form and prohibit all blood characteristics except human blood from taking effect." "[human blood]: you can walk with your feet and take things with your hands." "The influence of fusion ceremony is detected and [human blood] takes effect." "You''re out of the fusion ceremony." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ It is the [human blood] characteristic in the blood that makes rod separate from the sky and fuse. In the face of the fusion of magicians, human blood showed a powerful effect. Rod didn''t even do anything, so he separated from the fusion ceremony. According to the description of this characteristic, any fusion ceremony can no longer take effect on rod. However, when rod was out of danger, this characteristic suddenly became a drag. Under the influence of [human blood], all blood specialties in rod''s body can''t be used. Even flame hiding is difficult to use now. The only thing that can be maintained is the human blood on him. Looking at the description of human blood, rod pulled from the corner of his mouth. Even if it is not compared with the top blood like the great devil or the Titan, just look at those ordinary blood, even the most garbage little monster blood in hell, all have the characteristics of [experience learning] to speed up the promotion of small monsters, while the lowest cave man blood in the underground world also has the talent of [channel mining], but human blood has no characteristics. Walking on both feet and taking things with both hands, rod believed it even if it was the blood of the big ear monster. Maintaining human blood forever is undoubtedly a terrible punishment for rod. Although he broke away from the restrictions of the fusion ceremony, it is far from over. The more terrible [human blood] than the fusion ceremony is taking effect in his body. Chapter 2334 "By the way, brother..." Aside, Rowling seemed to think of something and took the initiative to say at this moment. Rod looked at her. She seemed to want to say something. She looked like she wanted to stop talking. "What''s the matter?" Rowling hesitated, but said, "the prophet also said something to me. She said that the gift belonging to fate will be taken back from you twice, and she asked me not to tell you..." "Don''t tell me? I think she said it for me." Rod exhaled deeply. Although he was separated from the fusion ceremony, his strength was seriously weakened by his human blood. Rod waved the Titan''s arrow in his hand, and a blazing lightning shot out of the air, hitting the black dragon shrouded in chains without causing any damage. After losing the characteristics of Titan''s blood, the panel damage of Titan''s arrow has been reduced by as much as half, and the flame escape has fallen into silence. What makes rod more helpless is that pure human blood is not even comparable to the body of the dead without all blood. For rod, the new dilemma he is facing now is how to eliminate the influence of human blood on himself. It seems that he thought of something. Rod sighed. He looked at Rowling aside. If Rowling was affected by human blood, he would not think it was a negative effect, but could regard it as a defensive characteristic in his blood, but rod could not. "What''s the matter, brother?" Rowling seemed to notice something from rod''s sigh and asked. Rod didn''t hide anything, so he told her about the difference of previous blood perception and the characteristics of human blood. After listening to rod''s story, Rowling also showed a puzzled look: "is that why my brother asked me those words before? I can guarantee that it must not be our relatives..." Rod nodded, but Rowling continued: "however, your current state is very similar to the creatures affected by filthy blood. It is affected by other forces, which makes a blood vessel obtain an overwhelming position in the body, but there may be some differences in subtle points, which means that the magic medicine to inhibit blood vessels can take effect on you." After hearing Rowling''s words, rod was slightly stunned. Then he seemed to think of something and took out a bottle of dark red magic medicine, which Rowling gave him not long ago and developed by the magician of the magic medicine guild. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ [blood vessel inhibiting magic medicine] Type: Potion Completion: 62% Usage requirements: None Basic properties: after drinking, the strongest blood in the body loses all its characteristics. Special attribute: magic medicine mixed with impurities in a variety of blood. Repeated drinking will lead to body necrosis. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ According to Rowling, the blood vessel inhibition magic medicine is used to relieve the abnormal magic medicine on the body after being infected by dirty blood. If ordinary creatures drink it, it will not do any good, but will lead to a series of body necrosis. But at this moment, this seemingly ordinary magic medicine has become rod''s hope to relieve human blood. Only after eliminating the characteristics of human blood can other blood in rod''s body return to normal. Now the only problem perplexing rod is that he can accurately eliminate the characteristics of human blood by inhibiting blood magic drugs, rather than other blood characteristics. If the effect of magic potion acts on the other two blood characteristics, rod will suffer heavy losses. As like as two peas in the bottle, Rhodes was afraid to take such risks. He thought, with a sudden movement of body and the fluctuation of the magic of water system, two identical Rowling appeared before him. One rod took the potion from the other hand and drank it, while the other rod observed calmly and waited slowly for the result of the potion. Soon, the two Rhodes were happy at the same time, and the magic medicine took effect smoothly, eliminating the restriction of human blood on Rhodes'' body, which was just in the body condensed by Mirror magic, and Rhodes'' noumenon was still limited by human blood. "Did you succeed?" Aside, Rowling seemed to think of something and asked quickly. "Yes." Rod nodded and confirmed what Rowling thought, which made her happy. "Now I need a new bottle of magic medicine." "I''ll get some for my brother now." Seeing that rod admitted this, Rowling, who was already guilty of being late, immediately said, and then opened a dark green portal. After her body shuttled through it, the portal was not closed, but maintained. Looking at Rowling''s magic, rod was slightly stunned. At the same time, he couldn''t help but smack his tongue. Rowling''s way to return to Sao city is not the gate of different dimensions, but the fourth-order gate of time and space. The two kinds of space magic seem to have little difference, but the actual difficulty is very different. This place is at least half a crolot away from sao''o City, and almost half a continent away from the whole eracia. Normally, this distance has already exceeded the magic limit of the gate of time and space. Only the gate of different dimensions or flame evasion can span such a long distance in an instant, but Rowling did it with a fourth-order magic, Even legendary mages can''t easily achieve it without long-term research in advance. While rod''s strength was improved, Rowling also made full progress in spell casting. With her rank promotion, her heroic expertise also showed a more powerful effect. Recalling Rowling''s identity as a hero that day, rod couldn''t help thinking of something. According to the prophet, there are no natural heroes in the world. There are only babies who have forgotten the awakening memory. So what makes Rowling a hero and gain this heroic specialty? Soon, Rowling, who took several bottles of blood suppression potions from the potion guild, passed through the dark green portal that had never been closed and returned to rod. After receiving the turbid potions from Rowling and confirming the effect of the potions, rod did not drink them at the first time, but put his eyes on the mirror body. The effect of war shackles can''t keep mauriel and those magicians trapped. Soon, she can get out of trouble again. At that time, rod will still be threatened by the fusion ceremony. For rod, the human blood in his body is undoubtedly the only way to fight the fusion ceremony. With a mirror body almost the same as the body, rod doesn''t have to drink the magic medicine in a hurry. Relying on the mirror body alone is enough to deal with many situations, and maybe give the enemy a surprise. However, before that, rod needs to improve the level of Mirror magic. Chapter 2335 Open the property panel, and soon the column about the mirror Dharma entered rod''s eyes. "[Mirror magic LV5]: Level 4 water magic. Consume mana value of 80. Use it on yourself to generate an image. The image will play 25% of the body''s treasure effect and 5% of its artifact effect. The mana value consumption of the image will be borne by 150% of the body. After taking damage of 5% of the body''s maximum life value, it will be lost. There can only be one image. The experience value required for upgrading is 50000." As a fourth-order water magic, mirror Dafa is also recognized by all mages as the most practical water magic. This practicality is not reflected in combat, but in the study of magic. Rod''s mirror image method is not LV1 level. Before that, he spent a lot of experience to improve his spell level, but even at LV5 level, the effect of the spell is still not enough. As like as two peas, Rhodes''s mirror image just appeared on the side, even though it was the same as the body in appearance, even the artifact was perfectly copied, but it was only the appearance. The effect of the mirror image is only 5% of the original artifact. In other words, the Titan arrow released through the mirror image can only cause 24 points of damage, even worse than the first-order Magic Arrow. Compared with rod''s body, it is very different. Moreover, if the mirror intends to cast magic, the mana he consumes will also be borne by rod 1.5 times. Only rod who has mastered the source of magic can bear this consumption without pressure. In addition to magic, the melee ability of the mirror image is consistent with the noumenon, but the problem is that it seems that it is a mirror image that breaks when touched as described by the magic. The damage exceeding 5% of the maximum life value of the noumenon is enough to break him. If you let him fight with the enemy in close combat, he will disappear immediately if he is only slightly rubbed. However, these are not difficult for the mages of bracada. They practice Mirror magic not to fight by mirror, but to use it in spell research. Under the function of the mirror Dharma, the mage can use one person as two people, doubling the efficiency of spell research. There are no spells that are more practical than this. Because he already knew the defects of Mirror magic, rod did not upgrade this spell to a higher level. Previously, he relied more on the condensed mirror to interfere with the enemy''s judgment. At this time, due to the restriction of human blood and the threat of mauriel, rod, who is not prepared to drink the blood suppression magic medicine for the first time, can only choose to improve the level of mirror Dharma. In the attribute panel, under the continuous battle of many Legion members and rod himself, the experience value he has accumulated has already reached an exaggerated level, with as much as 70 million points. However, due to the professional expertise of the God seeker, the experience value required for rod''s promotion is doubled. This 70 million points is not even enough to promote him to legend. What makes rod helpless is that with the continuous improvement of his character level, the professional disadvantages of God seekers have also been revealed. After the sixth level, the experience value required for each level of promotion is millions. Starting with the professional expertise of God seekers, doubling the experience value required for promotion will undoubtedly make promotion more difficult. Each level of promotion requires a long time of accumulation. Compared with the double experience value consumed, the double reward obtained after upgrading is insignificant. According to rod''s calculation, he needs at least about 80 million experience value to raise the character level to the top of level 6. Later, the promotion legend needs to consume a large amount of experience value. For this reason, rod hardly dared to spend his experience value on the improvement of spell level, but now he has to do so. With rod''s mind moving, there were bursts of prompts in the system log. "Consume experience value of 5W, remaining experience value of 7354w. Increase mirror Dharma level to lv6..." "Consume experience value 6W..." ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± "Consume experience value of 9W, remaining experience value of 7324w. Mirror Dharma level increased to lv10..." "[mirror image method lv10] : fourth order water magic. Consume mana value of 60. Use it on a qualified target to generate a mirror image. The mirror image follows the command of the target and gives full play to the body''s 50% treasure effect and 10% artifact effect. The mirror image''s mana value consumption will be borne by the body 100%. It will disappear after taking damage of 10% of the body''s maximum life value. There can only be one mirror image. Experience required for upgrade is 1000000. " With the consumption of experience value, the effect of mirror method has also been significantly improved. When this spell comes to lv10, the most obvious change is that it can be cast on targets other than itself. If you want a spell to work successfully, you need to meet certain conditions. Although it is not clear in the system prompt, rod, who has previous life experience, understands that it refers to his own special skills and the level of water magic. For legendary creatures other than themselves, when casting the mirror Dharma, they must first have legendary water magic. For high-level creatures of level 6, they correspond to epic water magic, and so on. There are undoubtedly very few creatures with legendary water magic. Even the legendary mages of bulakada do not necessarily have this level of special skills. Copying legendary creatures through mirror images sounds very beautiful, but it is difficult to achieve in practical operation. After reaching lv10, the experience value required for Mirror magic upgrade rises sharply, not 10W, but 100W. Correspondingly, the bonus increases with the level. Except for a few spells, such as Titan''s arrow or reincarnation, most normal spells will usher in a qualitative change when their level reaches a multiple of LV5, such as mirror Dharma. The mirror image Dharma of lv10 must obey the command of the target for the mirror images generated by other targets. However, as the level of the mirror image Dharma continues to improve, after continuous qualitative changes, the final command of the mirror image will be the caster himself, and even the number of mirrors existing at the same time will be improved. If a normal mage wants to study this step, even with the help of previous experience, it will take decades or even hundreds of years, but rod can do it quickly with the consumption of experience value. "Consume experience value 100W..." ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± "Consume experience value of 500W, remaining experience value of 5824w. Mirror Dharma level increased to lv15..." "[mirror image method lv15] : fourth order water magic. Consume mana value of 40. Use it on qualified targets to generate a mirror image. The mirror image follows the command of the caster and gives full play to 75% of the body''s treasure effect and 35% of its artifact effect. The mirror image has the same current mana value as the body. When the mana value is insufficient, the consumption will be borne by the body. It will disappear after taking damage of 15% of the body''s maximum life value. There are at most two mirrors. The experience value required for the upgrade is 6000000. " After upgrading the image method to lv15, rod did not continue to upgrade. After each level promotion, millions of experience values are consumed. Even he can''t easily come up with the mirror method of lv15, which is enough to deal with the current situation. After consuming about 1500W experience, the mirror Dharma has changed from a small trick that interferes with the enemy''s judgment to a terrible magic that can not be ignored by rod, which also gives rod more confidence in the next situation. Chapter 2336 With the flickering fire, rod, who got out of trouble, returned to the Corps that broke through with the hero York. "Master!" Seeing rod''s safe return, the remaining Legion members were shocked. After losing those great demons due to successive losses, only vampires and corpse Witch King were left in the Legion. Originally, some dull morale rose again at this moment. Next to the hero''s remains in the center of the regiment, the commander looked at the returning rod and breathed a sigh of relief. Back in the Legion galloping towards the end of the continent, York seemed to be looking for something and looked around, while rod came to the commander. On the battlefield, when he was besieged by mauriel, all the Legion members fell into deep panic and even fell into a trap together, farezer still maintained absolute reason and made the most correct decision, that is to let the other Legion members break out with the remains of heroes. Although the price of that decision seemed to be to leave Rhode who was trapped, Rhode had to admit that it was farezer''s breakthrough order that made him feel relieved to hand over the shackles of war to the bloody mage and restrict Molly and his party. "You did a good job." As he spoke, rod seemed to find something, and looked at farezer differently. From the commander, he felt the power of the legendary special skills, which was very rare. Even rod himself had few legendary special skills. "Thank the host for his praise. That''s what I should do." Farezer bowed his head slightly and said in a low voice. Just as rod was about to ask about his special skills, the violent vibration from the rear attracted rod''s attention. As soon as the fire flashed, a big demon with injuries and blood flowing under his feet appeared, he couldn''t help complaining to the commander. "Those hell bimon, they chased all the way! Commander, you think of a way... Er, master..." just halfway through his words, he saw rod around farezer, and looked stunned and guilty. The existence of peeping eyes made rod immediately see through the guilt in the heart of the great devil. When he was trapped, he let those great demons know these situations through the power of blood resonance. Most of the great demons rushed to help at the first time and were trapped with themselves. A few of the great demons listened to the commander''s orders and remained in place. Just like Carl in front of him, that''s why he felt guilty. According to Carl''s experience in hell, if the master is in trouble and the devil under his command doesn''t care, the only end waiting for the devil is death. Seeing this, rod waved his hand and didn''t mean to investigate. He looked at farezer to see what the commander with legendary special skills would do. Aware of rod''s meaning, farezer stepped forward, There was a thoughtful look on his face: "Normally, the barbarians who control the hell bimon become one of us under the eyes of their masters. No one can control the hell bimon, and they are in chaos as I expected, which makes us find a chance to break through. But now they catch up, which only shows that someone is secretly controlling those places Prison bimon. " Rod noticed that after listening to farezer''s explanation, the great devil Carl seemed to shine in his eyes. He looked at farezer with deep respect. Before that, this would never happen. The great devil would not sincerely surrender to creatures with lower strength than himself. Not only that, other Legion members also put down their actions and listened carefully when farezer explained. Even if farezer didn''t do anything special, at this moment, the whole legion seemed to be closely united because of his explanation. "Leadership..." From these visions, rod judged the types of legendary special skills on farezer, and the feedback from the peeping eye also confirmed rod''s idea. The existence of leadership, especially the leadership of the commander, can greatly improve the morale of other members. In addition, there are various additional effects. The top leadership can directly increase the basic attributes and damage of Legion members. It is a very practical special skill. Rod himself will not spend skill points on this special skill, but it is a blessing to see his commander have such special skills. Naturally, farezer didn''t know what rod was thinking. He quickly ordered: "Find out the person who gave orders to hell bimon. Without the command of that person, even if hell bimon''s strength is strong, it''s also a group of fools who can only run amok! Vampires, it''s your turn to disturb them with bats." After receiving farezer''s order, the nearby Legion members immediately took action. A large group of seemingly ordinary Legion members suddenly burst into bursts of black fog. From the black fog, there were a large group of blood sucking bats with scarlet eyes. Under the scanning of rod''s Scarlet eyes, the number of vampires in the Legion has already exceeded the number of big demons. Rod doesn''t even need to transform. Just scanning his eyes is enough to turn low-powered creatures into vampires and expand the number of Legion members. In the rear, the earth shook more and more loudly. Rod looked back and could vaguely see monsters as huge as mountains and flowing with magma. Those monsters were waving their invincible claws and attacking and killing the members of the legion with towering power. Waiting for those hell bimon are the vampire bats that block out the sky and the sun. Perhaps it is difficult for a single vampire bat to cause any damage. Even a large group of vampire bats cannot defeat the defense harder than lava on hell bimon, but it is enough to interfere with the enemy''s command and make hell bimon fall into chaos. As early as in the previous battle, farezer found that those hell bimon did not want to easily step on the package of vampire bats. Naturally, it was not that they were afraid of the harm of vampire bats, but because a large number of vampire bats would seriously interfere with their perception. Other Legion members may have doubts about farezer''s orders, but the existence of legendary leadership makes them not question farezer''s orders at all, but implement them meticulously. Only rod nodded secretly after noticing farezer''s orders. Although colger''s hell is stronger than Meng''s power, there is an irreparable deep defect. Even rod failed to notice it at the first time. He found this only after farezer ordered it. Chapter 2337 With the package of vampire bats, those hell bimon who looked powerful enough to level everything ahead fell into chaos at this moment. Facing the vampire bat that seems to be paved into a huge net and firmly wrap the road ahead, hell bimon''s attention was immediately attracted and began to wave his claws indiscriminately, trying to cut the bat''s net in front of him. The invincible bimon claw lost its efficacy at this moment. No matter how bimon in hell waved it, the number of bats seemed endless and never finished. In this case, hell bimon, who is not forbidden to chase, is very angry. Looking at the blood sucking bats that look so small under their sharp claws, hell bimon of the legendary rank never pays attention to them, but it is such a group of blood sucking bats that deeply block the progress of hell bimon. "What are you doing? Rush out quickly and destroy the enemy in front!" The instructions from the trainer were never heard by them at this moment. At this moment, only those flying bats existed in the sight of bimon in hell. They waved their claws wildly and didn''t notice anything else until they killed all the bats. Seeing this scene in his eyes, rod not only shook his head. Although the strength of those hell is stronger than Meng, there is a fatal defect. As like as two peas in the mountains, the magma of the mountains and the mountains, which are all the same as the hell Beamon in Rhodes''s deep Inferno, they are essentially different. They are not born in hell but transformed by Kog. In essence, these monsters with the power of hell bimon have no difference in mind from ordinary bimon monsters, and are full of strong krylord wildness. Instead, the hell bimon, who grew up from killing, will definitely not be taken away by those flying vampire bats, but the bimon in front of them is not so. It belongs to the habit of savage creatures, which makes them extremely eager to kill all those tiny vampire bats. Like ancient bimon''s steel claw, bimon, who is entrenched in the depths of krylord and has no less than ogre wisdom, is a very few after all. Being full of wildness is their normal state and their biggest weakness. Seeing that those hell bimon who fell into chaos in the rear had lost the possibility of pursuit, fareze raised his head slightly: "master, we have temporarily got rid of the pursuit, but the enemy''s animal trainers will not be eliminated. I''m afraid there will be new changes after they repair." "Animal trainer..." Rod seemed to think of something and then locked his eyes on the sky above the hell bimon. Due to the perception of the living by soul summoning, rod found something beyond the reach of the naked eye. Although Molly was trapped in the shackles of war, the power of the spirit ball was still not lifted, and the people on the earth could not observe the real situation in the sky. In the seemingly empty sky, there are other enemies hidden. Those enemies are well hidden. Even the sensitive demons in the Legion have no awareness. The animal trainers who control the hell bimon are likely to hide them. Following rod''s sight, York, who returned to the legion with him, seemed to find something and exclaimed: "I remember that in the battle of the throne, besides those bimons, there were several hidden soldiers under Korg''s command, one of which was the Thunderbird army in charge of the sky. It is said that it was his army incorporated from the hero Tanan. The leader of the army used a group of Thunderbirds to defeat the fully armed Griffin legion of eracia." Rod nodded and was able to fly at high speed to keep up with the hell bimon running on the ground. In addition to the dragons, Thunderbirds were also one of them. Aside, the commander timely said, "Thunderbirds can control lightning, but it''s not worth mentioning in front of the lightning released by their master." Rod looked at the sky in the distance. Since Molly had been besieged, the Thunderbirds could not pose much threat at all. Then he ordered the great devil to one side: "go and solve the enemy in the sky." After receiving rod''s order, Carlton looked shocked. It was undoubtedly his recognition that the master could hand over the task to him. While other Legion members were trapped in the shackles of war, he should take advantage of this opportunity. With a flash of fire, Carl was not ready to call the rest of the great demons to go with him, so he committed suicide to the distant sky, ready to show his skills under the eyes of his master and solve all the enemies there. Rod glanced at Carl in the distance and took his eyes back. The strength of Thunderbirds belongs to the extremely strong group among the barbarians, not to mention that they also have the ability to cast lightning magic. Even the powerful cannibal king is not necessarily their opponent, and when a group of Thunderbirds work together, the sense of oppression is no less than those dragons. However, in front of the great devil, the power of Thunderbird is still not enough. Although trained, how can Thunderbird be the opponent of the great devil who has experienced many battles in hell and was born to reap the lives of other creatures? That''s why rod was relieved to hand over the task to other members. Looking at those Thunderbirds, rod intended to try how the thunderbolt and lightning released by them were compared with his own Titan arrow, but finally he gave up the plan for no other reason. Now this body can''t suffer too much damage. If the damage exceeds a certain amount, he will break like a blister. Although the body is wearing an electro God pendant to avoid lightning magic damage, under the replication of Mirror magic, this treasure can only play three-quarters of the effect. The once immune lightning damage has become three-quarters of the reduction. It seems that the reduction is small, but it deprives the mirror body of the ability to display the ultimate lightning without injury. The ultimate lightning is the strongest killing move on rod, which is also applicable to the mirror body. Under the self explosion of the ultimate lightning, the mirror body will completely dissipate if it has no time to show the flame evasion. There is no possibility of survival. The three-quarters of the damage reduced by the God of electricity pendant is not enough to make up for the damage that the mirror receives up to 15% of the maximum HP. Due to the weakening of the effect of the mirror Dharma on the artifact, according to rod''s prediction, the mirror body explodes with the ultimate lightning recklessly, which can cause about 4000 panel damage. This is also the limit that a single mirror body can do without using the body mana value. In this process, the mana value that rod really consumes is only 40 points when casting the mirror method. The conversion between mana value and damage has reached a terrible 1:100. Compared with directly casting the ultimate lightning, this can undoubtedly cause greater damage. Even the creatures at the top of the legend can''t stop the continuous self explosion of the mirror body. The mirror image Dharma combined with the ultimate lightning has become rod''s most practical killing move. It''s worth it that he spent more than 10 million experience points to improve the level of this spell. Chapter 2338 "Rod..." Above the sky, on the back of the flying Thunderbird, a determined barbarian is slowly chanting the name. He wore the wolf skin cloak commonly seen in krylord, exposed his broad and thick chest in front of him, tied a python skin lace on his head, and three dark golden feathers stood on his forehead. He stared at the black robed man among the dead creatures. "Hero Ricky, those bimons lost control under the enemy''s tricks, and King kolger was trapped in the original battlefield. Should we give up the pursuit, retreat first, help king kolger get out of trouble, and then think of other ways?" Behind him, an orc looked down uneasily and asked him. "Didn''t you hear what colger just said?" Ricky''s expression remained unchanged, and he didn''t even look back. The only thing that could attract his attention was the man in black and the things behind him. "The remains of the hero Tanan are in the hands of the evil human. Is there anything more important than this? Even if the whole army of Mongolia is destroyed, I will take back the remains of Lord Tanan." Listen to Ricky, The orc''s face changed: "Ricky, those are not your bimons, but those belonging to King Korg. You have no right to do so. Are you going to rebel against King Korg? Now that the king is trapped, you should let those bimons try their best to help the king out of trouble, rather than pay attention to the dog fart hero Tanan. When the king knows, he will punish you!" "What are you talking about?" Ricky glared at the orc''s words. He lifted the orc''s collar. In front of the barbarian''s powerful power, the ORC was like a child. He had no ability to resist, so he was lifted by his feet. "No one can question the name of the hero Tanan in krylord! How dare you offend the majesty of the hero Tanan? Have you forgotten who liberated us from the rule of bulakada and who let us get rid of slavery and become savages walking freely on the wilderness?" Aware of the ferocity of Ricky, the orcs also realized the seriousness of the problem, and their legs began to tremble: "I... I''m wrong, hero Ricky... I promise I won''t report what happened here to King kolger..." Before the orc had finished, he was interrupted by Ricky''s roar: "it''s too late. Go and explain it to your ancestors." Then, in the desperate eyes of the orc, he was thrown out by Ricky. From the back of the Thunderbird in the sky, he waved his hands and feet and fell down, and finally hit the ground with a crisp sound. "Hey..." while rich was panting, a sigh came to his ear, "you just killed the supervisor arranged by Colg." After hearing this sound, Ricky leaned down, reached out and gently brushed the soft feathers of the Thunderbird below. Even if he threw the orc out, his anger did not dissipate, At this moment, he finally had a rest: "hero Tanan can''t be insulted. He made me become the leader of Thunderbird army from a barbarian with nothing. He taught me how to become a real barbarian." The Thunderbird looked up slightly, with some intelligence in its eyes. The voice like human came from the Thunderbird''s mouth: "I understand your respect for Tanan, but if you do so, we will be exposed to those enemies." "Are you worried about exposure..." Ricky shook his head and said in a deep tone. "Before I did this, we had been exposed. Rod, unlike other enemies, he had found us long ago." As soon as the Thunderbird flapped its wings slowly, a short and loud sad cry came to its ears. Looking in the direction of the mourning, the Thunderbird''s smart pupil shrinks and its breathing becomes urgent. It saw that on the side of the Thunderbird formation, a red devil, a little taller than the strongest barbarian, was easily cutting off a live Thunderbird''s head with a giant sickle in his hand. As the dead Thunderbird''s body fell, bursts of panic spread among the nearby Thunderbirds. In the face of the devil shuttling through the fire, the dead Thunderbird had no chance to fight back, and was in a different place in an instant. Its head was held in the hands of the great devil, and there was something incredible left in the slightly turbid pupils. "With you, you also want to obstruct the master''s action? Your hope will be completely disintegrated in Carl''s hands." The great devil Carl laughed wildly. He held the Thunderbird''s head high and squeezed it hard. Blood fell on his head and down his body. Under the nourishment of blood, his body was more bright red, and the smell of blood also stimulated the belligerent nature of the great devil than savage creatures. Bursts of mourning came from the nearby Thunderbirds. In the face of the death of their companions, none of them dared to take revenge. If an experienced commander was here, he could see at a glance that this was a sign that morale was deeply suppressed. The pressure of legendary creatures made Thunderbirds dare not approach that fierce enemy at all. At this time, a drink dispelled the fear in the eyes of the nearby Thunderbirds. Behind the largest Thunderbird, the hero Ricky stood in the wind, the wolf skin cloak flying in the wind, and a battle axe that has been honed and full of old traces is being firmly grasped by him. "Are you the trainer who controls those bimon? Well, I bet the master will like your body." Looking at the active hero Ricky, Carl''s eyes are a little bloodthirsty. He holds a giant sickle in both hands and swings through the flame. The next moment, the sharp giant sickle appears behind Ricky and wants to cut him off. "Thunderbolt lightning!" In the face of Carl''s fierce attack, Ricky seemed to have been on guard. With his words, the Thunderbird with the same heart below suddenly understood. With a loud song, a lightning fell from the sky and hit Carl''s body accurately. "What?" Carl was slightly stunned. As long as he continued to wave the giant sickle in his hand, he would be enough to kill the barbarian. However, under the paralysis of thunderbolt and lightning, he couldn''t move at all. He could only wait for the paralysis effect to dissipate by himself. However, the Thunderbird nearby wouldn''t give him such a chance. With a loud cry, thunderbolt and lightning hit Carl who was fixed in place one after another, and Carl could only watch Ricky''s axe chop down head-on. Chapter 2339 "You... Damn..." The axe in the hero Ricky''s hand was deeply embedded in Carl''s shoulder and almost split his whole chest. After such a severe injury, the blood and pain also made Carl recover part of his consciousness from the paralysis of thunderbolt and lightning. The strong body attribute of the great devil also makes him still have the strength to fight back after being seriously injured. The flame spread along Carl''s arms and finally wrapped the whole giant sickle, condensing the angry blow of the great devil after he was wounded, which will cause more terrible damage than ever before, enough to completely tear up the barbarians in front of him. However, the Thunderbirds surrounding nearby will not give Carl such an opportunity. Before Carl''s attack, a Thunderbird threw himself over his head, and the sharp claws crossed Carl''s back. The strong impact also made him lose his balance and fall downward. Below, rod, who was among the dead creatures, seemed to notice something. He raised his head, but saw Carl, who was confident to kill the enemy not long ago, but now he fell down from the air. Seeing that Carl was about to fall to the ground, rod showed a somewhat helpless look. He looked at another big devil. The big devil immediately understood what he meant, shuttled through the fire and brought Carl back. "Master..." Looking at rod, Carl showed a guilty look. He didn''t expect that those seemingly weak barbarians could hurt him like this after working together. If this hadn''t happened, Carl wouldn''t believe anything. Carl thought about it. Maybe to deal with those Thunderbirds, he needs to kill them slowly from the edge of the formation, weaken their number a little, and finally deal with their leaders. Once they are locked by those Thunderbirds, he will have no possibility to move under the continuous bombardment of lightning. But as the pride of the great devil, Carl is not allowed to do so. When should he be so cautious against those low-powered creatures under the eyes of his master? He just wanted to be reborn under the power of his master. He picked up the giant sickle again and settled accounts with the barbarian, but rod stopped his action. "The death field can''t take effect now. If you want to die, you''d better slow down first." Rod''s faint words came to his ears. Carlton was stunned. He didn''t expect this to happen. Under the strong constitution of the great devil, the injury left by the hero Ricky is not fatal enough, but it also makes him completely lose his combat ability. He can''t continue to act until he recovers completely. "No, those enemies are gathering spells!" A cry of surprise interrupted Carl''s thoughts. Along the line of sight of the Legion member, he saw that the rolling thunder clouds were gathering on the front road of the Legion, in which lightning surged constantly. "Don''t panic. With the master, those lightning won''t hurt us at all." Seeing the panic spreading among the Legion members, farezer quickly scolded. Under the leadership of the commander, all the Legion members who heard the speech could not help but have a little more confidence on their faces. They belong to the power of legendary leadership, which makes farezer''s words deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. Just a few words are enough to mobilize the emotions of the Legion members. Aside, rod showed some helpless eyes. The existence of the God of electricity pendant is enough to make him and other Legion members immune to all lightning damage, but now the God of electricity pendant on him is only a defective product copied from the mirror Dharma, and its effect is limited. Moreover, due to the locking characteristics of domain and soul, the copied image does not have the domain of ontology. Without the power of the field, rod in the current Legion looks little different from the noumenon, but the real power is quite different. Many things that can be easily done by the noumenon are difficult to achieve. At this moment, rod couldn''t help but want to use the power of ontology to deal with the current situation, but he finally gave up the plan when he thought of the things faced by ontology. Shook his head, although it was only a mirror body, rod would not see the Legion members in danger. Feeling the terrorist power condensed in the thunder clouds ahead, the spells condensed by those Thunderbirds have the power of battlefield magic in Eli''s hands. Rod can''t help but look slightly changed. If he wants to completely disintegrate this spell, he can only kill the enemy before the spell takes shape. "Release the cloud of death there." Feeling the invisible enemies hiding in the air under the protection of the spirit ball, rod immediately ordered the commander. After receiving rod''s order, looking at the lightning shrouded blade in his hand, farezer immediately understood his meaning and said in a high voice: "I need the volley of the cloud of death. I need to release it alternately in three groups according to the type. Don''t give the enemies in the sky breathing space! The great devil takes the opportunity to attack from the periphery and must not go deep into it." Farezer''s tactical command, with the cooperation of leadership skills, made the nearby Legion members perform perfectly. Due to the exquisite tactics of elacia, farezer found the best scheme to create shooting conditions for rod. With the precise cooperation among the Legion members, soon, waves of dark green clouds mixed with soul wailing shot away at the Thunderbird in the sky. Aware of the death cloud released by the Legion members, the hero Ricky''s face changed. He deeply remembered how terrible the dark green clouds could bring to living creatures: "spread out the formation and don''t touch the enemy''s spells." Bursts of short chirps came from the mouth of the Thunderbird under his seat. The Thunderbirds who had gathered together in the air and closely cast spells scattered at this moment, and those fierce dark green clouds rushed into the air. Due to the distance, it is difficult to hit those Thunderbirds with extremely fast speed only by the death cloud released by the Legion members. Few creatures can keep up with the speed of Thunderbirds in the sky, but farezer seems to have expected that with the death cloud, there will be the attack and killing of those great demons. Although most of the great demons in the Legion are trapped in another battlefield shrouded in the shackles of war, the remaining several great demons still show their power, with the orders of the commander and the example of Carl. They will not go deep alone, but constantly reduce the number of Thunderbirds by relying on their own strong attributes on the periphery. One side, the hero Ricky was anxious. He just wanted to order the Thunderbirds to work together to solve one of the great demons first, but he felt a sense of palpitation and came from the front. Gazing intently, he saw a black robed man holding a divine sword staring at him faintly. Chapter 2340 "Brother, what''s the matter with you?" Just as rod closed his eyes and meditated, a soft voice awakened his thoughts. "Nothing..." rod shook his head. "He just found something interesting." The memory shared by the high-level mirror Dharma allows rod to see what is happening far away in krylord. What makes rod helpless is that because the mirror image cannot be attached to the field, the Legion members lost their immortal strength in the past and fell into a disadvantage under the pursuit of the enemy. However, it is precisely because the mirror Dharma cannot be attached with the power of the field. Otherwise, when fighting in bracada, in the face of the superposition of multiple magic fields on Eli, rodgen could not show the power of the element monarch field, and would be decomposed into the purest Magic Elements in an instant. Through another of his own eyes, rod saw the controller of the Thunderbirds, which seemed to be a hero who survived his death in his early years, but it didn''t matter. Rod believed that even his own mirror image was enough to destroy those enemies. Just as rod solved the pursuit in the sky, rod''s body was not idle. He was deeply troubled by another thing. "Do you really want to do this? It''s the territory of the elathians..." looking at rod who made the decision, Rowling showed some worry in her eyes. "Yes." Rod nodded. "I still remember the breath in my blood... I''m afraid I won''t be at ease if I don''t know the origin of the breath." Recalling the unique perception from the blood resonance and the characteristics of "human blood" when trapped by the fusion ceremony, rod must go to the place where the breath is located to find out the identity of the source of the breath. "If my brother is going to sneak into eracia, I think I have a way to help you." Rowling sighed slightly. Although she didn''t agree with rod''s plan, she analyzed it for his safety, "I got information from the thieves guild. The west of elasia has fallen into war. The flames of demons have lit the plain, and the rest of the area is completely under martial law. If you are alone, even if you use the camouflage method, it is difficult to escape the investigation of elasia. You need the help of others." "Do you have anyone?" Aware of the meaning of Rowling''s words, rod asked, "those elathians will not help us easily." "But the businessmen of the freelance chamber of commerce are different." Rowling added, "the people of the Qizhen business group are in the city now. They don''t stick to any ideas like those elathians." After learning her plan from Rowling, rod thought, "are you sure... There''s no problem with that business group?" Rowling thought for a moment and replied, "I''ve seen the business leader several times. They provided the spring of elves that my brother needed last time. If they had the help of the freelance chamber of Commerce, they must be the best candidates. Moreover, it seems that they are going to see you when they encounter any trouble this time." As like as two peas, Rhodes did not ask again. Although he still had many wariness in his mind, he believed Rowling''s judgment: "blood of man, but that kind of characteristic, though limiting my strength, also made me smell like the pure blood man. Even if angels are here, it is impossible to find abnormalities in my veins." Rowling looked at him as if she thought of something. She took out a space ring and handed it to rod: "put it away." Probe into the spirit and check the things inside the ring, rod shows a satisfied look. What is contained in the ring is a large number of blood suppression magic drugs. After drinking, he can eliminate the strongest blood in the body. Unless there is a disaster coming, rod doesn''t intend to drink these potions until Molly''s crisis is resolved, but those mirror bodies still need these potions very much. Soon, under the sign of Rowling, the undead creature controlled by her found the representative sent by the Qizhen business group and took it to the top of the soul summoning tower. After seeing the visitor, Rowling was slightly stunned. It was a woman with a veil. She painted exquisite eye makeup and wore golden hair accessories. Rowling recognized that the man was berry, the head of the Qizhen business group. "Captain berry, I thought it would be an ordinary messenger in the business group." After seeing the visitor, Rowling was slightly stunned, and then took the initiative to greet him. "If you only send messengers to meet distinguished people, it will inevitably be impolite." Her eyes narrowed into a seam. Under the invisible veil, she seemed to show a smile. "Long time no see, Rowling, this is my gift for you. Please accept it." With that, a gift box appeared in her palm. After Rowling took it and opened it, her eyes suddenly lit up. She carefully took out the contents of the box. It was a light blue butterfly hair ornament. The butterfly''s wings were carved from gemstones. The hard gemstones were carved into a thin piece. When she looked carefully, she could see the bright luster reflected on it, as if it was not a hair ornament for people to wear, but a treasure worthy of good collection. Seeing that Rowling picked up the hair ornament and put it carefully on her head, and looked extremely satisfied with the gift, rod couldn''t help feeling a little curious and asked, "how does it work?" In the face of rod''s inquiry, Rowling just gave him a white look, which seemed to tell rod that the treasure had no attributes at all. Seeing this, rod couldn''t help scratching his head. Even in brakada, those scholars who mastered alchemy would not deliberately make jewelry without attribute value. Only people from the freelance chamber of Commerce would spend great efforts to make such a seemingly exquisite but useless thing. "Does it look good?" After wearing the hair ornament, Rowling asked happily, and her eyes also looked at rod''s position. "It looks great. When I saw this hair ornament, I knew you would like it. Now, it matches you better than I thought." Berry repeatedly praised. "OK." Rod commented, "unfortunately, there is no additional attribute, which is destined to be a qualified treasure." Listening to the different comments of rod and berry, Rowling couldn''t help but puff up her mouth and look at rod with a little more dissatisfaction. Rod coughed and then looked at the head of the merchant aside: "I heard you came to me for business. You might as well talk about it now." After listening to rod finally mention this matter, head Shang''s eyes coagulated. After this short chat, he finally got to the point. Chapter 2341 "Lord Rhode, how much do you know about the disaster in elasia?" After converging the smile of gossip, berry looked at rod with a different meaning. Although she had learned many terrible rumors about rod from other necromancers or the thieves'' guild, and his terrible deeds were enough to stop the baby from crying, she didn''t really know rod himself. Feeling the temptation in Berry''s words, rod said faintly, "it''s far beyond your imagination." This is not a boast of rod. His knowledge of the expansion film made him predict the disaster, that is, all kinds of major events in the war of the end. Even the pusher behind the war of the end, the king of hell, at this time, two stayed in his territory, and no one knew the war of the end of the day better than him. "Really?" Berry looked interested. It was the first time she heard people outside the thieves'' Guild say so. Even the angels looked dignified when they mentioned the battle of the end, but they didn''t dare to say such words, but she wouldn''t question rod''s words, but said, "Those demons came too fast. A batch of my important goods were lost at the western border of elasia. It was the painstaking work of the whole business group. I can''t lose it anyway." "You want me to help you find those goods?" Asked rod. Berry nodded: "the Lord I know is being overwhelmed by those demons. You can''t draw any extra strength at all, but you are different from them. You can send troops along the vilnin border, cross the control area of brakada, directly enter West elasia, and take advantage of the demons to take back my goods." As she said this, she involuntarily approached rod. Rod could smell a faint fragrance: "with those demons as a cover, you won''t encounter any obstacles this time. Those elathians don''t want to provoke you at this time. You must be able to easily get back what I want." "What you said seems very simple." After hearing Berry''s story, rod shook his head, "First of all, those demons won''t be so obedient. They haven''t stepped into the land of vernin yet, not because they dare not, nor because they are afraid of the power of the necromancer, but just because the time has not come. If we take the initiative, even if we can get your goods back, the evil demons found will drag the whole vernin into the war." After a pause, rod added: "what''s more, the mages of bracada and the defenders of eracia against demons are not so easy to deal with. There is no possibility of peace talks between me and them. Do you want the necromancer to be the target of public criticism by taking such a big risk to get back your goods?" After hearing rod''s analysis, berry took a deep look at him. Naturally, she understood these risks. Unexpectedly, rod was not confused by her words, but judged all these in such a short time. "Lord rod, have you forgotten that the fountain of life you used last time was provided by the Qizhen business group. Now we are in trouble. According to the agreement, even if you take a little risk, you should help us." Berry accentuates the airway. Aside, Rowling, who had just received the gift and wore Butterfly Hair ornaments, seemed to think of something and took the initiative to remind her: "brother, if you refuse to fulfill your promise, I''m afraid no business group will come to verning in the future. Although we have always relaxed the regulations for business group members, we still can''t stop the sharp decline in the number of business groups." "It''s really a problem..." rod put his hands in front of him and asked slowly, "have you tried to recapture the goods in other ways? For example, gather your team, start from the center of elasia, clear away the obstacles along the way, and finally get the goods back?" Berry sighed, "I''ve thought about this method. But now sieracia is dead and terrible demons can be seen everywhere. Those demons in hell want to destroy everything in the world. Even at a high price, not many mercenaries take the task. No matter how many gold coins, they have to spend their lives." "I won''t help you as Lord Rhode, but if you plan to organize a team to go deep into sieracia and recapture the goods, I will help you get what you want." After a moment of silence, rod seemed to have made a decision and changed his course. Hearing rod''s words, berry couldn''t help showing a look of disappointment. His words didn''t violate the previous agreement. Rod agreed to help, but the strength of the hand was much smaller. He was no longer carrying many undead creatures to help, but he was the only one. However, berry didn''t underestimate this power. In the rumors of those elathians, even the archangel couldn''t kill rod from the front. Rod''s power was far more terrible than she thought. Rod promised to do his best, which is far more valuable than the legendary mercenaries in the freelance chamber of Commerce. After further negotiation, the two also reached an agreement. Rod will disguise himself as a human mercenary of legendary rank, join the Qizhen business group, and set out with the members of the business group to go deep into West elacia to recapture Berry''s lost goods, which can be regarded as the reward for those springs of life before. Perhaps it was to encourage rod to do his best. Berry promised that if rod could successfully recapture her goods, he would get 10% of the goods as a reward. Of course, she also mentioned that if rod agreed to her previous proposal and sent troops from the vilnin border, he would finally get 30% of the goods in return, but rod refused. Until the end, rod didn''t know what Berry''s batch of goods was, but she cared very much and didn''t hesitate to pay a high price. It might not be a mortal thing. "Well, I''ll go back and prepare first. In addition to the members of the business group, I''ll also publish tasks in the freelance chamber of Commerce to see if I can recruit some new mercenaries. It''s not too late. If you want to get back those goods, you have to set out before the complete fall of West elacia." After the negotiation, berry also showed some urgency. After leaving in a hurry, rod and Rowling were left on the tower. "Are you really going to do this? You can''t use the power of revealing your identity. You don''t even have other weapons besides the Titan arrow." When berry left, Rowling asked with a strange look. "Who said I had no other weapons?" Rod smiled and looked reassuringly at her. Then he reached out and grasped a big dark sword, which he took out of the space ring. Chapter 2342 With everything ready, when berry found rod again, she saw a human swordsman in armor. "Captain berry, when shall we start?" The swordsman completely covered his eyes, leaving only a small gap. Under his helmet, there came a slightly low voice. Berry recognized that it was the voice of rod. Looking at rod in front of her, Berry''s eyes flashed a look of surprise. She didn''t expect the disguise made by rod. Even experienced she couldn''t see any abnormality from the appearance. There was no breath of a necromancer. It appeared from the person in front of her, as if a native Erathian swordsman appeared in front of her. "The mage in the business group has opened the door of time and space. Now is the time to start, Luo... Elot." Remembering the information mentioned by rod in the previous agreement, berry changed his mind. "Great." Through the mirror method, after confirming that everything in krylord is going smoothly and there is no need to worry too much, rod said slowly, "let''s start now." With that, rod walked out of the soul summoning tower first. When passing by berry, she noticed that the swordsman was carrying a strong sword behind him, which seemed to better explain his identity. From the appearance alone, no one can regard such a swordsman using heavy weapons as a necromancer. Even berry couldn''t help blinking when he saw the weapon. After confirming that he was right, it was indeed the weapon rod intended to use, so he followed up. Rod''s disguise is more perfect than she thought. She thought that the camouflage in rod''s mouth was just to use the camouflage method to slightly deceive the perception of those elathian defenders. Unexpectedly, rod could do so and completely abandon all the breath that does not belong to elathians. If rod knew what berry thought, he would feel a little helpless. The characteristics of human blood have disturbed all the blood in rod''s body. The only thing that can be revealed is the ability of human blood. However, this also helps him in another way. As long as rod changes his armor belonging to elathians, even in the face of angel inspection, he will never reveal his identity. It can be said that now he is a pure blood human. Recalling the things perceived in the blood resonance, rod couldn''t help looking slightly changed and his heart was a little vigilant. The object of resonance he perceived is now in eracia, and only a fluctuation has stimulated the characteristics of human blood in rod. Rod is still in the unknown stage of the real power in that person. Even if rod temporarily drank the magic medicine to inhibit blood vessels and restore the power of other blood vessels, as long as the person had an idea, I''m afraid the characteristics of human blood would emerge from rod''s body again. Therefore, rod must solve this problem from the source, otherwise, all blood vessels in his body can only be used as ornaments. Shook his head. Soon, led by berry, rod came to the residence of the business group in Sao city. Rod, who was equipped with swordsman equipment, did not attract the attention of other Necromancers. On the contrary, berry in front attracted the attention of a large number of Necromancers. All necromancers who passed the head of the Shang Dynasty would stay on her face for a little more. The burning eyes of those necromancers seemed to indicate that they wanted to take off the veil on Berry''s face and see the face shrouded in the veil. Berry seemed to be used to those eyes. She raised her head slightly and showed some satisfaction. The eyes of the Necromancers were like a wordless praise to her. She glanced at rod from the corner of her eye to see the reaction of the legendary necromancer, but she couldn''t see anything under the cover of her helmet. After arriving at the station, she finished the trade of this trip, and the members of the business group who were ready to leave also focused on her. "Captain berry, this is what we got this time. Due to the border blockade, these goods have sold at more than twice the price. I''m considering whether to bring some ordinary supplies next time. Maybe it will be more popular with the necromancer." With Berry''s return, an old man came to her on his own initiative. Judging from the respectful look of other members of the business group, his position in the Qizhen business group is not low. To rod''s surprise, he turned out to be an elf. The long life span of hundreds of years makes the elves rarely show their old state. In addition, rod''s destruction of Eli makes the elves hate the necromancer. Ordinary elves won''t come here at all. Even if they come, I''m afraid they come to seek revenge. The spirit in front of him was not so. When he mentioned the necromancer, there was no hatred in his eyes. On the contrary, rod keenly caught his greed. As the elf spoke, he handed berry an account book more exquisite than a magic book. "In addition, the most senior legendary mercenaries are willing to take over the urgent tasks you released in the chamber of Commerce, but the payment is not enough to satisfy them, and further negotiation is needed." Then the old elf turned his eyes slightly, put his eyes on the swordsman standing next to berry, and said, "commander, I don''t know who this is..." Berry flipped the account book, glanced at it and then stopped paying attention: "elot is the mercenary I recruited here, and will help with the next task." The spirit showed a clear look: "well, I don''t know what his mercenary level in the freelance chamber of commerce is? I don''t know that there are high-level mercenaries in this city of the dead." The mercenary system was implemented in elasia and eventually carried forward by the freelance chamber of Commerce and extended to local chambers of Commerce. Like the assassins in the bandit guild, as long as they can afford to pay, the mercenaries will take on all tasks, and they won''t refuse the work of many bandit guilds. As the hub of mainland trade and the most powerful of the three major organizations across the mainland, the freelance chamber of Commerce has no powerful magic of the magic guild or the assassination ability of the thief guild. In addition to its own defense strength, the safety of the members of the business group also depends on those mercenaries to a large extent. For mercenaries attached to the chamber of Commerce, the freelance chamber of Commerce has also made corresponding grades, from the lowest level F to the highest level s, which is the standard for evaluating the strength of a mercenary. At this time, when the elf mentioned the mercenary level, berry couldn''t help looking at rod and wanted to hear his answer. Chapter 2343 "Unfortunately, I didn''t join the freelance chamber of Commerce. I work under the Lord of the dead here." In the face of the inquiry of the elves in the business group, rod only answered faintly. Due to the necromancer system, the rating of mercenaries by the freelance chamber of Commerce has nothing to do with rod. The only thing rod cares about is that the rating of mercenaries involves a racing achievement. Although the reward is not rich, it can be seen in the past. "Really... That won''t work. Which of those famous mercenaries in history didn''t come from the freelance chamber of Commerce?" After hearing rod''s answer, the elf couldn''t help shaking his head and didn''t continue to ask. The rating of the freelance chamber of Commerce for mercenaries can be said to be very authoritative, and there will be almost no mistakes. The person in front of him doesn''t even have a rating, or the rating is too low to speak, so the attitude of the elves towards him faded. He looked at berry again: "the door of time and space has been opened, and my mana value is probably enough to open twice, enough for you to go back and forth to the mercenary camp of the chamber of Commerce... If I can recruit several mages this time, I can be a lot easier." Berry returned the account book to him with an apologetic look. "Please, Gerald. When the mercenaries are gathered and the team is on the road, you can have a good rest. Elot swordsman will protect our safety." After listening to Berry''s words, geral showed a somewhat unexpected look. What surprised him was that berry paid so much attention to the swordsman in her words. It seemed that she was not the subordinate mercenary she pulled over to make up, but had strength. Looking at the swordsman carefully, with the insight of the spirit, grael also gradually found the difference in him. From the fact that the swordsman left deep footprints on the ground every step when he walked, I''m afraid the dark sword behind him was heavier than the carriage carrying goods. Not only that, the big sword, which seemed simple in shape but also had mystery, also left a deep impression on gral. The big sword seems to be made of ordinary materials, but in fact it is tempered from the rocks in the depths of the volcano. The forger of the weapon has devoted special efforts to the big sword. Grael has never seen such a forging method. It seems to be a sword casting skill that is older than the method used by the dwarves and has long been lost. After discovering the abnormality of the big sword, grael took a deep look at the swordsman. As the holder of the big sword, with his strength, in the freelance chamber of Commerce, he would never be just a mercenary at the middle and lower levels, nor did he know where head berry found the swordsman. Rod didn''t know what the elf was thinking. His attention had already been attracted by the members of the nearby business group. Rod noted that, just like its name, the remaining goods of the Qizhen business group, in addition to a few treasures with limited use, are more spices and wine. In addition, the most frequently selected goods of other business groups, such as salt, weapons, exquisite clothes, etc., are not among the goods sold by the Qizhen business group. After letting geral lead other members of the business group to leave through the gate of time and space, berry noticed rod''s sight and picked up a lacy sachet: "for the necromancer, this can help them cover the smell of the dead. Do you want one?" "I don''t need it." Rod said faintly that he had not personally performed the soul summoning technique for a long time. He didn''t need to study the dead bodies like ordinary Necromancers. He could do all this by opening the field of death. "I think you''ll need it." Then she hung the sachet between the cracks of rod''s armor. Suddenly, bursts of fragrance enveloped rod, and rod could only show a helpless look. With the completion of the counting of the members of the business group, people began to move towards the light green door of time and space. The team belonging to the business group disappeared before their eyes. Rod and the members of the business group did not return to the residence of the Qizhen business group in elasia, but went to the mercenary camp of the freelance chamber of commerce with berry under the gate of time and space of glarsch. "Do I really want to do this?" Rod looked puzzled as if he thought of something. "Having the mercenary status of the freelance chamber of commerce is good for you in elacia." Berry glanced at him and warned. Rod shrugged, while Gerald didn''t understand the deep meaning of their words. Just when they were talking about mercenaries, Then he said, "elot, although your strength is much stronger than that of ordinary lower level mercenaries, you can''t receive those really valuable tasks without the identity recognized by the freelance chamber of Commerce. Do you plan to work under the Lord of the dead of vernin all your life? Don''t you think it''s a waste of your strength?" "I used to be a mercenary, but my rating is only grade B. that''s just a simple test set by the freelance chamber of Commerce for mercenaries. With your strength, you should be able to pass without any difficulty." "OK..." seeing this, rod didn''t say any more and walked towards the position of the crowd in front. Berry didn''t continue to follow. Although she hadn''t seen rod''s real shot, according to the rumors, she believed that rod''s power would never be baffled by those simple tests. Then she walked to another location of the mercenary camp together with Gerard, which is the area where the task was released. Since berry released the mission not long ago, two legendary S-class mercenaries and a few A-class mercenaries have expressed their interest in the mission. One of the two S-class mercenaries is a powerful and famous hero, and the other is the leader of the largest mercenary regiment in the camp. With the huge amount of money Bailey took out, even for the task of going deep into sieracia, who is fighting with the demon army, mercenaries willing to lick the blood at the edge of the knife will enthusiastically take it. Unfortunately, those mercenaries are still dissatisfied and eager for more. This is a gamble of life, and this is why Bailey is here. In the freelance chamber of Commerce, this happens every day. In the eyes of the head of the business, the lives of mercenaries are marked as numbers. As long as the gold coins are enough, even legendary mercenaries have to obey all commands. Thinking that the mercenaries might take advantage of the lion''s big mouth, berry couldn''t help but have a headache. Until now, rod is the only one willing to help. When she took out the spring of life, she wanted to take back the goods, which is far less easy than she thought. Chapter 2344 "Villa, when do you think we can return to Gwen island?" On the green and pleasant magic plain, a young girl frowned. She looked at the green scene, but sighed deeply, as if something was affecting her heart. "Don''t think about these things when camping. We agreed, didn''t we?" Next to her, Vera, who was trying to set up the camp, couldn''t help but put down her actions after hearing her inquiry. The military camp, which was originally prepared for a few Legion members, is now used as a camping tent by Vera. If the commander sees this scene, he will be angry. "However, you can rest assured that according to my understanding of Lord rod, he will find a way to recapture the island. It''s only a matter of time." Vera looked a little complicated when she thought of everything about rod. "Stop gossiping! I can feel that it''s very close to my residual body... We''re about to arrive. When I get back that part of my body, I may remember my past memory." A burst of urging interrupted Vera''s thoughts, which didn''t make him look tight. Fortunately, the girl on one side didn''t find anything unusual. She didn''t seem to hear the sound at all, and still looked at the distant sky with a sad face. According to the reputation, Vera saw a strange looking creature in the camp. To be exact, it was not a complete creature at all. It was just a part of a body, a part of the mouth. "Don''t waste time. Hurry up. Don''t you want me to help you release all the constraints on your body, whether it''s the spiritual mark or the power of holy word? Then replace my body." Seeing Vera stunned in place, the mouth quickly urged, and there was a bit of dissatisfaction between the words. When it was close to the body, it also became urgent. Aside, the girl''s attention seemed to be attracted by the flowers in the depths of the magic plain and walked alone among the flowers. Seeing that she didn''t notice the situation here, Vera whispered, "mouth, are you sure you really have your body here?" "Of course, there is nothing wrong with what I say. Just do what I say and you can find what I want." It affirmed. Although Vera doesn''t know why other parts of his mouth appear in this magical plain, since he says so, nature has its grasp. At this time, Vera stopped camping. He looked at the girl not far from his eyes, looked at his mouth, and finally made a decision. "What are you doing? HMM..." Vera grabbed the mouth and shoved it into her bag. Although he would like to follow the advice of the mouth and recover his broken body in exchange for a chance to get rid of the shackles, villa has more important things to do at this moment. After a lot of effort, Vera finally set up the camp. The body of the death knight will not be tired easily. Vera looked at the camp in front of her with satisfaction. The waxed canvas was enough to shelter the wind and rain. The camp sent out bursts of fragrance. That was the precious spice Vera got from the members of the chamber of Commerce in Sao city as a knight of death. Now it can be used. Ignoring the nagging and complaining mouth in her luggage, Vera walked towards the girl in the flowers. Vera was more willing to enjoy the moment than the uncertain future. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ The shadow passed over the ground, and with a violent gasp, a giant fell from the air on the wasteland of krylord. As the smoke subsided, the creature also showed its true face. It was a huge Thunderbird. At the moment, it was injured all over, and most of its golden feathers fell off, revealing the tragic wound below. Behind the Thunderbird, a scorched barbarian rolled down from it, fell to the ground, coughed up a burst of blood foam in his mouth, and the lace tied to his head tilted aside at this moment. "Rod..." he murmured the name of the man who had seriously injured himself. Although as a hero, he has exhausted his life''s experience and tried his best to command the Thunderbird army to fight, the man''s action immediately destroyed the whole Thunderbird army. In front of the more fiery Titan arrow than Thunderbird, he narrowly escaped and died soon. At this moment, his memory seemed to return to the beginning. Rod defeated his Thunderbird so easily. I didn''t expect that things had not changed for so long. "Hero Tanan... Sorry, I failed to take your remains back from the necromancer... I failed to live up to your teaching to me..." he said, coughing up bursts of blood. He could feel that his body was rapidly failing under the power of the necromancer. The cloud of death containing a strong curse had already completely eroded his body and was pulling away from the last vitality in his body. "Don''t say that, Ricky... Tanan will be proud of you if he knows your behavior." Next to Ricky, the seriously injured Thunderbird seemed to hear his whisper and vomited at this moment. However, the Thunderbird''s words were not answered for a long time. It trembled and turned its eyes, but saw Ricky tilt his head to one side, and the pupils were spreading under his unclosed eyelids. "Ricky?" The Thunderbird uttered a loud cry. At this moment, it didn''t care whether the cry would attract the enemy''s attention. It curled its head slightly and put its wings on Ricky. Just then, a slight touch came out from under the Thunderbird''s wings. Ricky, who was already dead, was slowly moving his body with some incredible eyes. "No..." It seemed to be aware of something. Thunderbird showed a look of despair. It remembered the power belonging to the necromancer. The soul of all creatures that died in his hands would not rest at that moment, but would be enslaved by him forever. Even in retrospect, Thunderbird can feel the horror of that power. It is not the power that should exist in the world at all. Even the mage of blakada cannot have the ability to enslave the soul like that. Looking at the dead and reborn Ricky, lightning condenses from the Thunderbird''s beak. Ricky in front of him is no longer his friend and master, but the enemy he must kill. The experience from the battlefield makes Thunderbird have to do so. "Wait!" Ricky noticed the Thunderbird''s action and shouted quickly, but the Thunderbird''s spell won''t stop. The next moment, strong lightning burst out and powerful magic shot at Ricky who just woke up. Chapter 2345 With the bombardment of lightning, the rapidly beating current ran around Ricky''s body, and the burnt breath was released from his body. In order to release this lightning, the Thunderbird also exhausted all the mana in its body. Its eyes were a little tired. The injury on its body and the emptiness of mana made its body weaker. The only thing that makes it feel a little relieved is that its lightning has achieved results. Under the bombardment of lightning, Ricky, who recovered from death, lost all his breath again. "Farewell." It sent out a burst of mourning, just wanted to struggle to return to the previous camp, but Ricky, who had no breath, got up again. "Wait, I''m not under the control of the necromancer." After waking up again, Ricky said repeatedly, as if he was afraid of Thunderbirds. He couldn''t help but say another lightning strike. "I know what you''re worried about. I''ve seen the dead manipulated by him. Those dead have full respect for that rod, but I''m not. If I have the chance, I''ll kill him and recapture the remains of the hero Tanan!" According to Ricky, the suspicion in Thunderbird''s eyes seemed to be dispelled, but it still didn''t let down its guard: "in this case, how did you regain your new life?" "I don''t know... When my consciousness was dying, I felt a force that pulled me back from death. Although I don''t know who did this to me, I''m sure it wasn''t the necromancer." After getting up, Ricky patted away the blackened marks on his body, and his eyes showed a look of doubt. "Is this krylord? No matter how long it has passed, this wilderness has not changed." Just then, a burst of inquiry came to his ears. According to his reputation, he saw several creatures in different costumes, including elves that Ricky had never seen but heard of, as well as human figures. The first is a man in a white robe. Ricky has seen this dress on some mages. Those mages like this dress, but somehow, the man in front of him gives Ricky a different feeling. It seems that his robe is more holy and solemn. "Our purpose is not here. What we want to go is the snow mountain more distant than here. Your heart is there." Beside him, an old fairy woman with white hair said slowly, and her eyes also looked to the south where the sun set. "Mage..." seems to be aware of the costumes on those people. Thunderbird suddenly remembers many bad memories. Once, the people were miserable under the slavery of the mage. It didn''t change everything until a hero appeared. "Don''t be impulsive." Noticing the change of Thunderbird''s look, Ricky quickly grabbed it and said soothingly. He looked at the human man in the line, and his arms trembled faintly. From the man, Ricky felt a familiar breath. It was the breath that awakened him from the darkness and set him on the earth again. "Let''s go." It seemed that he noticed Ricky''s line of sight. The man smiled at him, ignored him and walked south with the people behind him. Ricky looked at the man''s side face and wrote down his face. He didn''t know who the man was and didn''t want to have anything to do with creatures other than krylord. Since he could wake up from death, he wouldn''t waste this opportunity. He patted the Thunderbird under his body and jumped on its back: "set out for the hero Tanan." Thunderbird understood what he meant, dragged his seriously injured body, soared in the wasteland sky again, and flew rapidly towards the once defeated battlefield. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "The master''s strength is really extraordinary. He cleared the obstacles of the legion with one move. Now we can move forward safely." On the wasteland where the battle ended, as rod''s body fell from the air, the commander immediately praised. Recalling the lightning that spread all over the sky, as if the thunder was also angry, farezer''s words were half flattery and half from his heart. Although there were many strong members in the Legion, they were not in the same grade as rod in terms of real strength. However, somehow, farezer always felt that there was something wrong. The lightning released by the Master seemed to be much weaker than usual. The dead Legion members were not reborn under his power. It seemed that what appeared in front of him was only a weakened version of the master. Shaking his head, farezer quickly threw this idea aside. If it was seen by the master''s eyes that can see through people''s hearts, things would not be very good. It must be that the master is preserving his strength and dealing with those savage creatures. He doesn''t need the master''s full strength at all. Just as farezer convinced himself, rod''s eyes swept the Legion members, swept the fallen Thunderbird bodies, and finally stopped on the hero Tanan. "Don''t bother so much." After coming to farezer, rod didn''t care what the commander thought and said quickly. "For a long time, I have not allowed the members of the Legion to transport the remains of the hero Tanan by flying. The only reason is that the sky does not belong to us, but belongs to our enemies. Both the angels of elacia and the Dragon legion of Morril firmly occupy the advantage of the sky. Once they meet those enemies in the sky, I''m afraid the remains of the hero will be difficult to find Keep it. " After a pause, rod continued, "but now, everything is different. Those angels are facing the attack of demons. The whole west eracia has turned into their battlefield, and the Dragon King mauriel is also trapped in the shackles of war and unable to hinder us. This sky is no longer our obstacle." Aside, farezer seemed to hear something, and asked with a shock of spirit, "master, what do you mean..." Rod nodded. He slowly raised his hand. Behind him, Thunderbirds that fell from the air, covered with blood and whose bones were broken, slowly climbed up from the ground in a distorted attitude. The incomplete bones are being quickly repaired by death energy, and their souls are also returning quickly under the action of soul summoning. Soon, with the role of the ghost King''s cloak, a group of Thunderbird like vampires appeared in front of farezer. Aware of the transformed undead creature, rod slightly tilted his mouth. The body created through the mirror Dharma is difficult to play the real power of an artifact, only less than half of it. In this case, what rod transformed is no longer the former corpse Witch King, but an ordinary vampire. It simply has no impact on the speed of Thunderbird and can meet his needs. "Bring the remains of heroes. These Thunderbirds will help us quickly reach the end of the continent." Looking at the Thunderbirds, rod said quickly. Chapter 2346 "Listen, I don''t care about your reputation in the freelance chamber of Commerce. Since you want to hire me, you have to follow my rules." In the quiet room, berry looked at the legendary mercenary with high toes, his chest was fluctuating, and his pretty face under the veil also looked helpless. After parting with rod, berry found one of the S-class mercenaries interested in the task, but the negotiation result was far from as smooth as berry thought. Next to her, the spirit geral took out a badge and respectfully handed it to the mercenary: "Your Excellency kenlo, this is the badge granted by the elathian royal family to our business group. Please consider it for the sake of the royal family." Before grahl could take back his hand, he was swept away by the mercenary''s big hand, and even his badge fell to the ground. "How many times do you want me to tell you? I only accept cash, I have no money, or I have good wine of equal value. Get out of there and don''t pressure me as a royal family. The king of elasia can''t control me." Opposite them, the legendary hero with a bull horn helmet and a thick beard is staring at them with bad eyes. He tilts his feet high on the table, and there is no possibility of accommodation between his words. Finally, Berry said slowly, "Your Excellency kenlow, in the freelance chamber of Commerce, where is the reason to pay all commissions in advance before the task starts? If you lack gold coins recently, I can give you part of the Commission in advance..." "Shut up!" Before berry finished, the man roughly interrupted her words. Berry''s words seemed to mention the pain of the mercenary. He put down his feet that had been on the table and showed some resentment in his eyes. "What you said is very similar to what a liar I met before said. Do you think I will believe you? I collected several treasures for that liar, but I didn''t get anything at last. I won''t fight for you until you pay all the remuneration!" The mercenary said firmly that there was no possibility of negotiation. Seeing this, berry could only sigh deeply. It was not a simple thing to persuade the S-class mercenary to take action. As a rare S-class mercenary in the chamber of Commerce, she is also a legendary hero. There is no doubt about the strength of the person in front of her. With his help and rod''s help, it can be said that more than half of her trip has been successful, and the goods she lost in West elacia can also be naturally recovered. However, it is not easy to convince the person in front of you. Perhaps because he had been cheated, kenlow was wary of any member of the business group. He wouldn''t do it easily until he got all the remuneration for the task. In normal times, berry gritted her teeth and was able to give kenlo the remuneration he needed, but now it was different. The sudden attack of the devil made the luxury goods in the business group fall in price rapidly in elasia, not to mention her important goods, which were also lost in the war shrouded area. Even she could not easily give the remuneration required by the S-class mercenary. The negotiation seemed to be at an impasse. Facing the pleading eyes of the elf geral, kenlo just gave a cold hum. There are only two ways in front of berry. One is to agree to kenlow''s request and sell the treasures in the business group at a low price, so as to collect the remuneration paid to the legendary hero. The other is to end the negotiation, stop seeking the help of the legendary hero and find another way. After a moment of thinking, berry finally sighed deeply: "your request, your excellency kenlow, I can''t meet it. If you change your mind and are willing to postpone the payment, we will welcome you until the Qizhen business group leaves the mercenary station." "You''re wasting my time. Get out of here before I get angry." Kenlow shook his head and said angrily, no longer looking at the business leader who was very beautiful in the eyes of ordinary people. After leaving kenlow''s quiet room, berry couldn''t help but sigh deeply. The negotiation process was more difficult than she thought. If she wanted to recruit the top mercenaries, the price she had to pay was not affordable to the general business group. "Captain berry, what should we do now? Can we only rely on elot for this mission?" Unable to persuade kenlo to make a move, the spirit glaer sighed deeply, and his face seemed to be a little older. Without the help of S-class mercenaries, relying solely on the current strength of the Qizhen business group, it was impossible to break through the obstruction of the devil, go deep into the war spreading West eracia and recover those lost goods. "Don''t worry. In addition to kenlo, there is another S-class mercenary who is interested in this task. He has an independent mercenary Regiment under his command. In terms of comprehensive strength, he will never be much worse than kenlo." On one side, berry quickly adjusted. Even if kenlow refused, her heart was not shaken at all. She had to recover the goods anyway. Just as Berry was going to meet another top mercenary, a noise came from her ear. According to her reputation, she saw many mercenaries gathering excitedly towards a position outside the camp. It seemed that something was attracting them. "Excuse me, what happened over there?" Calling a passing mercenary, berry asked. "Don''t stop me, you damn..." after being stopped by berry, the hurried mercenary wanted to get angry, but when he saw the beautiful eyes on Berry''s veil, he immediately swallowed his words, "Er... There seems to be a new mercenary who broke the record set by kenlo Hager, an S-class mercenary, in the test. It''s impossible. The whole mercenary camp knows about it. The members of Yaojin business group, just where he can go in the test and open a bet, the odds will drop if he goes late." Listening to the words of the mercenary, berry and Gerald looked at each other and saw the unexpected color in each other''s eyes. "Is it that elot..." it seems to be thinking of something, grael murmured. "Elliot? It seems that''s his name. Do you know him? Do you have any betting suggestions?" After hearing Gerard''s words, the mercenary suddenly came to his senses and took him and asked. "It''s too early to say that now. Why don''t you take us to have a look." On one side, berry, who knew more than Gerald, was not too shocked except a little surprised. She knew the man''s strength vaguely. It seemed very common to him, and then said quickly. Chapter 2347 "Do you know what that elot did?" Berry asked as he moved towards the test point. The brown haired mercenary who met on the way nodded quickly and patiently answered Berry''s doubts, not only because of Berry''s beauty, but also because of her status as head of business. If you make friends with her, you may receive some work from her: "as head of business, you should know the rules of mercenary assessment." Berry leaned slightly and looked aside at glaer. The elf actively added: "I''ve heard of the rules of assessment. It''s just a formality. As long as you register the information, you can get the identity of class F mercenary. Any mercenary who wants to improve the rating in the mercenary organization of the freelance chamber of Commerce needs to complete a lot of tasks." The brown haired mercenary nodded and confirmed glaer''s statement: "that''s just for ordinary people. Powerful mercenaries will be given preferential treatment wherever they go. In addition to improving their rating through tasks, mercenaries have another way to improve their rating, which is to win under the siege of three upper mercenaries at the same time." After a pause, he continued: "there have always been many strong mercenaries. When joining the freelance chamber of Commerce, they use this method to directly raise their own rating to a high level. Grade B and grade C, ordinary mercenaries who need decades to complete their tasks to reach the rating, but they can directly reach it, which is really enviable..." "However, compared with that elot, these are nothing. According to the odds of Yaojin business group, he is also at least an A-class mercenary. He passed the examination faster than expected. It is said that when facing the siege of three mercenaries, he can beat them all with one sword, no matter whether the three mercenaries are level C or level B. last time I saw him To such a fast speed, it is still on the hero kenlo. " At last, the mercenary''s eyes lit up, and all kinds of signs showed that elot was likely to defeat the strong enemy all the way and be promoted to the position of A-class or S-class mercenary. After joining the chamber of Commerce, he has the status of S-class mercenary without any task. There is only the hero kenlo. The brown haired mercenary had seen the assessment of the hero kenlo. Even in the face of the siege of three S-class mercenaries, the hero kenlo did not give in. He waved his axe violently and was about to cut off all the enemies in front. The whole land of the mercenary camp trembled because of their battle. It was the hero kenlow who finally won. In the odds given by Yaojin business group, elot''s odds of becoming an S-class mercenary have reached a frightening level, and the huge remuneration he may win has made the brown haired mercenary red eyed. With the integrity of Yaojin business group in the freelance chamber of Commerce, they can''t break the contract. If they can bet, the money will be enough for him to squander until the end. Taking a deep breath, the brown haired mercenary looked at berry and others and asked, "you say, what grade can elot get in the end?" The spirit glaer glanced at berry and remembered that the mercenary was brought by her from vernin occupied by the necromancer. He couldn''t help shaking his head: "he''s lucky to be a class a mercenary." Berry doesn''t think so. She seems to be aware of the desperate greed in the eyes of the brown haired mercenary. She doesn''t want to mislead the mercenary, nor can she tell elot''s real strength. She can only say: "it depends on his own will." "You mean, can he become an S-class mercenary? I knew it would!" Hearing the speech, the brown haired mercenary showed a bit of surprise. Berry''s words were like a light, dispelling the last bit of doubt in his heart. "That''s the assessment place. Elot is there. I''ll go somewhere else first." With that, he said goodbye to them and ran quickly towards another place where the crowd gathered. Berry looked far away and could see a huge gold coin painted on the flying flag over there, which was the symbol of Yaojin business group. "He went to the mouth of Yaojin business group. Does he really want to bet on that elot? He doesn''t know elot at all." Looking at the brown haired mercenary who had gone away, berry shook his head and said. "I have seen many such people. He has long been fooled by the odds given by Yaojin chamber of Commerce and has lost his ability to distinguish. He asked us just to get a reason to support him to continue his action." Aside, geral snorted. Even if he didn''t look at the direction over there, all the openings in the freelance chamber of commerce were controlled by Yaojin business group, and the other business groups couldn''t touch it at all. He didn''t remember how many times he had seen this situation. In the mouth of Yaojin business group, some people make a lot of money, while others lose. In glaer''s view, the blind brown haired mercenary obviously belongs to the latter. Even if he is lucky for a moment, if he doesn''t stop in time, he will lose all his money and even owe a lot of debt. At that time, waiting for him will be the most cruel task in the mercenary camp. "Compared with this, I care more about that elot. Commander, I can''t imagine that the seemingly ordinary mercenary has A-level strength. It seems that the undead lords in vernin are not worthless. It''s worth taking such a big risk to go to the undead city to deal." Genie geral said slowly that when he heard the leader''s proposal to go to the city of the dead for trade, he opposed it and finally made concessions for interests. Now it seems that doing so is not fruitless. "Do you really think that elot has only A-level strength?" It seems that something has come to mind, berry asked slowly. "Otherwise?" Glaer showed a somewhat unexpected look and asked, "those S-class mercenaries have the strength of seven level legends. Even if they leave the freelance chamber of Commerce, they can make a name on the mainland. If you want to get the rating of S-class mercenaries from the assessment, you need to beat three S-class mercenaries at the same time. I don''t think that elot is a powerful legendary creature." "Legend..." berry shook his head and didn''t say much. According to the rumors spread in the mouth of the necromancer, Lord rod has not been promoted to legend, but there are not many legendary creatures who have died in his hands. Berry believed that if he did his best, it would not be a problem to face the siege of three S-class mercenaries, that is, he didn''t know whether he still had such strength when he covered up his identity. Chapter 2348 "Elot..." Outside the mercenary assessment site, seeing that the swordsman with a huge sword easily won under the siege of three class B mercenaries, even without much effort, the enemy fell to the ground seriously. As the head of the freelance chamber of Commerce in the mercenary camp, lank''s eyes gradually changed. With the spread of elot''s achievements in the assessment, the person in charge was naturally alarmed. For such a person with the potential to become an S-class mercenary, he also took over the assessment at the first time. "Do you want to continue the assessment? This time you will face three A-level mercenaries at the same time." After the discussion nearby calmed down a little, Lanke asked. "Continue." Soon, low words came from under the helmet that covered the whole face. Frank couldn''t see the man''s expression, but he thought that what existed under the helmet should be a firm face. "Go find the people of the shadow mercenary regiment, and give them Elliot''s next assessment." No longer looking at the swordsman, Frank turned and quickly ordered. Hearing the speech, the color under Lanke''s hands changed slightly, and his whole body trembled subconsciously, but without any objection, he quickly passed through the crowd and ran towards the mercenary camp in the rear. Soon, under his leadership, several mercenaries wearing black armor and imposing momentum also appeared in the eyes of the people. With the appearance of those mercenaries, there seemed to be a sense of killing in the field. The originally noisy and chaotic mercenaries even spoke less at this moment. "It''s from the shadow mercenary regiment... That elot is in trouble." "He''s dead, not to mention ending his assessment as a class B mercenary. Even surviving is a problem. I thought he could be the next hero kenlow, but I didn''t expect to stop here." With the appearance of those mercenaries, others around changed their previous views on elot, sighed one after another, and their words were full of negative views on elot. "No... my gold coin..." the brown haired mercenary who just finished betting felt even more desperate when he saw this scene, but he didn''t dare to make trouble at the mouth of Yaojin business group. The end of making trouble was much more serious than losing gold coins. On the other hand, berry and Gerard, who had just come out of the field, also had a hunch of what was about to happen. "People from the shadow mercenary regiment? Damn it, there are so many high-level mercenaries in the mercenary camp. How can it be their turn to assess elot?" Aware of the identity of the comer, grael couldn''t help but scold secretly, and his face was a little more frightened. He finally found a mercenary with acceptable strength who was willing to perform the task. He didn''t expect that waiting for him would end like this. "What happened to those mercenaries?" On one side, it seems to be aware of the change in glaer''s eyes. Berry asked in some doubt. Glaer sighed: "I''ve only heard rumors about the shadow mercenary regiment. They are all powerful. In the mercenary camp, they are specially responsible for dealing with those difficult tasks. The most important thing is the assassination tasks that other mercenaries are unable to complete. It''s rumored that they are the top assassins in the thieves'' Guild. They just hang their name in the freelance chamber of Commerce for the gold coins of the merchant regiment. ¡± Hearing the speech, Berry was surprised to cover her mouth. Her eyes couldn''t help but put on a person led by those black armor mercenaries. There was a tragic scar on his face and one eye was completely necrotic, but he didn''t cover it up. On the contrary, it added a bit of ferocity to him. Anyone who looked at him could not help looking away. At the moment, Berry''s heart also couldn''t help feeling a little worried. Thinking of Lord rod''s identity as a necromancer, she was very likely to be at a disadvantage in front of those mercenaries. She couldn''t help but want to rush to the stage to stop the examination, but when she saw rod wiping the giant sword slowly, she finally held back. "Rod... Don''t let anything happen to you." At this moment, she couldn''t help praying secretly. Soon, the three mercenaries also came to the middle of the examination site. "Lord Lanke, he is the object of our assessment?" In front of the person in charge of the mercenary camp, scar said respectfully. "He looks very weak. My poisoned dagger will cut his throat." Beside him, another emaciated mercenary said, licking his dagger. "Don''t be careless." The last of the three, shrouded in robes and looking like a caster, whispered slowly. In the face of several people''s questions, Lanke nodded: "you all know the rules of assessment, so I won''t say more." After Lanke''s confirmation, the emaciated mercenary burst into a strange smile, while the scar mercenary turned his eyes, stepped forward two steps and said to the swordsman: "Before the assessment starts, I must remind you that our assessment is different from what you have met before. After the assessment starts, you have no right to admit defeat. The assessment is over only when you leave the assessment site. If you die in the assessment, everything on you will be obtained by us as booty, and others have no right to intervene in this matter. Do you understand?" As he spoke, the mercenaries nearby kept silent and remembered the rumors of the shadow mercenary regiment, which was not something they could intervene in. The swordsman seemed to hear his words and looked aside at Lanke: "is that so?" Lanke nodded: "as high-level mercenaries, they have the right to make some changes to the content of the assessment." "I like your weapon very much. While you can talk, you might as well tell me its origin. Maybe it can save you from death." A long knife appeared in the hands of scar mercenaries. With his words, the atmosphere in the field became dignified. At this moment, the mercenaries nearby could not help but slow down their breathing. "Ha ha..." the answer was a burst of ridicule from the swordsman. "What are you laughing at?" His words sank and asked the swordsman. "I just thought that this rule applies to me as well as to you, doesn''t it? If I kill you all, don''t tell me, someone will trouble me." The swordsman said slowly. "What?" As soon as his complexion changed, he never thought that under the momentum of the three people, the swordsman still dared to speak wildly. "Let me teach you a lesson. It''s not so easy to pass the examination of mercenaries." Aside, the emaciated mercenary let out a low roar, and then, like a poisonous snake, dodged and killed the swordsman. Chapter 2349 "Be careful!" Below, berry found the mercenary''s action. When others were amazed, she said a word for the first time. In the field, the swordsman didn''t need her reminder. As early as the moment of the mercenary''s action, all his actions came to rod''s mind. On the other hand, as the leader of several mercenaries, scar mercenaries seemed to find something. As soon as their eyes narrowed, they issued the same words as berry: "be careful!" Just then, the dark giant sword in the swordsman''s hand suddenly burst out a blazing flame. The flame wrapped the whole giant sword, brought up a rolling heat wave, and swept away towards the attacker. Despite receiving the reminder and feeling the fatal killing opportunity from the swordsman''s action, the emaciated mercenary''s action slowed down a beat, and his whole body was hit and flew out by the giant sword. After rolling on the ground for several circles, he stopped. "You..." looking at the swordsman in front of him, a little anger appeared on the face of the scar mercenary. If it wasn''t for the last moment, another companion used magic to block most of the swordsman''s damage by relying on the body shield and Hercules shield. This blow alone was enough to take away the life of the thin mercenary. On the other hand, rod didn''t care about the mercenary''s anger, but looked at the huge sword in his hand with satisfaction. In the system log, the attribute of this weapon immediately came. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ [black iron giant sword] Quality: Treasure Type: primary weapon, secondary weapon Equipment requirements: strength not less than 40, physique not less than 40 Basic attribute: strength + 20, hard to destroy Special attributes: None Evaluation: the giant sword forged by ancient craftsmanship bears the painstaking efforts of the sword caster. It has unparalleled power, but only power. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ This weapon was forged by kalenda, the sword maker in the volcano, but rod never had the opportunity to use it. In front of rod''s Titan arrow or blood praise, this weapon without any special attributes is really not enough. When rod pretends his identity, the black iron giant sword can play a miraculous effect. Rod never doubted kalenda''s skill in casting swords. In the third expansion, the doomsday blade that almost dragged the whole world into the sea of fire was forged by him. At first, rod couldn''t help feeling a little puzzled that the black iron giant sword only had power attributes but no characteristics. Even the lowest level weapon had more or less additional abilities. Such a pure whiteboard weapon was very rare, but when rod put it into use, he immediately felt the strength of this weapon. Under the powerful power attached to the black iron giant sword, it doesn''t need any other attributes at all. Even those sixth level a mercenaries can''t stop the sweep of the black iron giant sword. Any enemy in front of it will be destroyed by this terrible power. According to rod''s prediction, only the claws of the behemoth can collide with this weapon in the front, which is enough to illustrate the horror of this weapon. The 40 points of strength and physical attributes needed to use the black iron giant sword are not what ordinary creatures can bear. The mercenary just swept out by him has more than one point worse than 40 in other attributes except speed attribute, but rod can easily achieve it by relying on the attributes attached to racing achievement. In terms of comprehensive attributes, rod is enough to completely suppress those mercenaries. Even the legendary S-class mercenaries do not necessarily have rod''s high attributes related to melee. Only powerful creatures like dragons can be equal to rod in attributes. Even if they do not use black iron giant sword and replace it with any other weapon, it is only a matter of time to win. The existence of black iron giant sword has widened the power gap between rod and mercenaries to the extreme. Rod doesn''t even need to use any other means. He can easily defeat those people by sweeping with a sword, which is also the reason why rod is very satisfied. As for the flame attached to the black iron giant sword, it is a small effect in the field of burning. Although rod can''t display the power of the field of burning with great fanfare, other mercenaries will only think that it is the ability of the weapon itself to attach the flame to the weapon like this. "Well..." The lean mercenary who fell to the ground spewed a mouthful of blood foam at this moment. His tragedy did not dispel the retreat of the other two people, but aroused the anger in their hearts. "Use that move... The adult will understand us." It seems that he thought of something. Scar mercenary showed a rare timidity, but then said firmly. Beside him, a mercenary in a robe bit his teeth and raised his hand. "Hmm? That''s magic? No..." Rod seemed to feel something in front of the palms of the robed mercenaries. His subconscious expression tightened. From those mercenaries, he perceived a terrible force that could threaten himself. In the perception, it seems to be a kind of magic, but it is a little different from the magic in rod''s impression. Hidden under the mercenary''s robe is the continuously condensed magic element. "Go to hell." With the roar of mercenaries in robes, a strong sense of crisis spread on rod. If you can cast spells, you can avoid their attack by moving in an instant, but rod can''t do so. Showing strong spell casting ability is not good for your current identity. In desperation, rod had to cross the huge sword in front of him. With a series of thumping sound of gold and iron, rod''s body was constantly pushed back under the strong impact of many forces. Mercenaries watching nearby held their breath at this moment. Unexpectedly, the swordsman who had just gained the upper hand was deeply suppressed at the next moment. The impact lasted only a short time and then rested. When the impact was over, rod, who stood still, turned over the black iron giant sword. The residual traces on it made his face slightly changed. Dozens of short crossbows and arrows were deeply nailed into the front of the giant sword until the arrow feathers were almost submerged. If the giant sword forged by kalenda was not thick enough, these crossbows and arrows would penetrate rod''s body after penetrating the giant sword. According to the system''s judgment, the black iron giant sword has indestructible attributes. Even so, it is still damaged by the mercenary''s crossbow, which surprised rod. "It''s impossible... Even the Dragon scales of the giant dragon can''t stop these magic crossbows and arrows. With the giant sword in his hand, how can he do it?" Just when rod was surprised, the mercenary in robes looked more surprised than him. It seemed that this scene was impossible to happen. Chapter 2350 As the shooting of a series of crossbows and arrows ended, the things under the robe of the mercenary were also revealed at this moment. It was the exquisite micro crossbow machine tied to his arm. Looking at the cracks left on the black iron giant sword, rod couldn''t help looking slightly changed. The weapons made by kalenda would never be so vulnerable. The hardness of the black iron giant sword was far higher than the weapons used by rod. Only artifact could crush one end. Those crossbows and arrows undoubtedly explained the problem to rod. "How can this happen... This is the weapon that the adult gave us. How can we not even solve the swordsman who participated in the examination?" It was not just rod who was surprised. Seeing that the attack was ineffective, the robed mercenary showed a somewhat confused look, as if he wanted to remove the weapon for inspection, but the warning sound from his ear pulled him back to reality. "Be careful!" With a dull sound of footsteps, he suddenly raised his head, but saw that the swordsman had rushed in front of him, and the huge sword in his hand swept across. The strong wind made the hairs on his back stand up. The scar mercenary issued a warning and stood in front of him with a long knife. As the swords collided, he saw that the arms of the scar mercenary began to twist unnaturally and the bones protruded out of the body. Then he flew out from a distance. Facing the swordsman''s full blow, he couldn''t even take a move. This discovery also made him tremble. Unexpectedly, he ended up with such a result in the frontal collision of power. It seemed that he was no longer a swordsman, but a walking behemoth. Even the engrossed A-class mercenary could not stop his blow. "Good!" Outside, berry, who has been paying attention to the changes of the war situation, saw that rod easily dealt with the strong enemy. At this moment, she also showed a somewhat relieved look. The brown haired mercenary not far away was more excited and fanatical than her. It''s also a class a mercenary. From that elot, the brown haired mercenary saw the shadow of the hero kenlo. When the hero kenlo joined the mercenary camp affiliated to the freelance chamber of Commerce, he showed this strength in the assessment. Now this situation seems to be a repeat of that year, and elot completed the assessment faster than the hero kenlo. Combined with various situations, the brown haired mercenary couldn''t help cheering loudly. He had seen the good results coming. In the field, under the frightened eyes of the long robed mercenary, the swordsman also came to him. Before the expected attack, the swordsman reached out and grabbed it, and the pocket crossbow tied to his arm was pulled off. Looking at the expensive and exquisite crossbow machine, he couldn''t help showing some distressed color on his face when he was treated so rudely by the swordsman. "This is a crossbow machine driven by magic. The technical content of making it is not what you mercenaries can master. Where did you get it?" After taking the crossbow machine, rod simply looked through it and soon found the difference. He immediately marveled at the subtlety of the crossbow machine manufacturing process and asked. The ability to rely on those small crossbows and arrows to leave cracks on the weapons forged by kalenda is enough to show the strength of this crossbow machine. The magic knowledge needed to make this crossbow machine is by no means mastered by those mercenaries. Even rod can''t see through the principle for a while. He only knows that it can convert the mana value into actual power. "I can''t say, I''ll die..." facing rod''s question, the robed mercenary lowered his head. "Really? The examination is not over yet. As long as I kill you, those crossbows will belong to me. With those samples, I believe it is not difficult to find out their origin. Your persistence is meaningless." There was a threat from the swordsman in his ear. Looking at his companions who were seriously injured and fell to the ground, he realized that the current situation had been completely under the control of the swordsman. In the choice of whether to die now or later, he also made a rational choice: "Those crossbow machines were handed over to us by the ''leader''. She hopes that we can test all kinds of functions of the crossbow machine in the battle. Not only me, but also some thorns in the mercenary regiment... Mercenaries are also equipped with the same crossbow machine. It is said that even the dragon scale of the giant dragon can''t stop the penetration of the crossbow. Now it seems that it''s a lie. It can''t even shoot through your weapons..." Finally, the long robed mercenary said somewhat dejectedly, no longer hiding things about the crossbow machine. "She didn''t lie to you. Ordinary dragon scales really can''t stop the penetration of crossbows and arrows." As if he thought of something, rod picked up the crossbow machine in his hand. If it was magnified several times and combined with the support pulley, it would become a magical crossbow that the dragon would be afraid of. Ordinary magic elements can''t hurt those dragons, but if the magic elements are transformed into pure physical attack through magic ceremony, even the dragons can''t resist, and that''s the core ability of the magic crossbow. In rod''s impression, that kind of magic crossbow should be a specialty of bracada magic college. It once posed a certain threat to Mollier''s Dragon Legion. Unexpectedly, it was transformed by others. The core ceremony was used on these pocket crossbow machines, and rod almost couldn''t prevent it. "You mean the weapon in your hand is harder than Dragon scales? Elot... I didn''t find any information about you before the examination. Who are you?" The robed mercenary gritted his teeth. "You''ll know." With that, the swordsman put away the pocket crossbow machine in his hand. Obviously, he didn''t intend to return it to the mercenary in front of him. "The assessment is over. Take your partner and go." When the swordsman said this, the mercenary was stunned: "aren''t you... Going to kill us? According to the previous rules..." "For some reason, I don''t kill the thieves guild." The swordsman''s answer also made the mercenaries shrink their eyes. They didn''t think of their true identity. Finally, they were exposed to the people in front of them. Fortunately, the force behind this identity is an existence that no one wants to provoke. Maybe that''s why they were saved from death. Aware of the change in the mercenary''s face, the swordsman shrugged and supported his huge sword on the ground: "don''t get me wrong, I''m not afraid of the Revenge of the thieves'' Guild. If you can see the leader alive, remember to say hello to her for me, and I''ll laugh at this crossbow machine." The swordsman said this, but strengthened the idea in the heart of the long robed mercenary. Finally, he stopped asking more questions and left the assessment site with the injured companions. Chapter 2351 "Elot defeated the members of the shadow mercenary regiment. Now waiting for him is his last assessment. Once successful, he will become a newcomer who has passed all the assessments for the second time after many years and joined the freelance chamber of Commerce as an S-class mercenary! The last assessment is about to open, and you are sure to leave!" Under the huge banner of gold coins, with the constant cries of the members of the chamber of Commerce, the atmosphere of the whole audience was also eager. Originally, it was just an ordinary day. The demons had already frightened many mercenaries and feared that their tasks would be affected. However, at this moment, they can witness the birth of a legend. The tension and fear for days were left behind by them. Only the swordsman in the field firmly occupied their attention. Moreover, they can participate in it in their own way. The opening of Yaojin business group is prepared for this purpose. Standing under the banner of Yaojin business group, the brown haired mercenary hesitated and finally determined. Thinking of the swordsman, he defeated the notorious members of the shadow mercenary regiment with the momentum of rolling. He didn''t even suffer any injury. He forgot that when he saw several people of the shadow mercenary regiment, his heart was filled with fear and despair of losing light. Instead, it was a strong desire. Although he has bet all his gold coins on the possibility of becoming an S-class mercenary, the brown haired mercenary is still not satisfied. He wants to win more. He has seen that moment coming. To this end, he also needs to borrow some money from another group of Yaojin business group. What does it matter if the interest rate is higher? Anyway, he''ll pay it back as soon as he wins. "Pa, Pa." In the test field, as several members of the shadow mercenary regiment left, while rod checked the crack on the giant sword to evaluate the damage caused by the magic crossbow machine, a burst of applause came to his ears. Following the prestige, rod saw frank, the head of the mercenary camp. Lanke clapped in his hand, but his expression was very cold. He didn''t see any congratulations. From him, rod felt a faint hostility. "Do you want to continue the assessment? I must remind you that this time you will face three S-class mercenaries at the same time. They are all real legendary strong men. The difficulty of the assessment is not the same level as before. If you insist on it, you may die at any time." Seeing that the swordsman was unmoved, Lanke asked slowly. "Continue." The swordsman replied faintly, as if what he was about to face was just an ordinary battle. "I''m very optimistic about you, elot. You should spend your life on more meaningful tasks, not die in vain in the examination." Lanke continued. The swordsman shook his head: "the examination is not over yet." After getting the answer from the swordsman, Lanke didn''t send a message. He approached his body and whispered, "elot, you''ve crossed the border. Although this is a mercenary camp, it''s the territory of the freelance chamber of Commerce." "Oh? Didn''t I just come here to join?" Asked the swordsman. Lanke sank his face and glanced at the mercenaries nearby: "you should have told us the news of participating in the assessment in advance. It''s too late now. All the time, I have evaluated the strength of the mercenaries participating in the assessment and then told the news to Yaojin business group, but I have looked away at you." Speaking of this, he exhaled deeply: "because of my mistake, the people of Yaojin business group have offered odds that are not commensurate with your strength. Now the pressure is on me alone. You can''t pass the last assessment." "Has the final say," is the sword that has the final say in my hand? " Lanke said calmly: "Elliot, you may have made a mistake. I''m not threatening you, but giving you a wonderful choice. If you want to become an S-level mercenary, you just want to receive more advanced tasks and earn more gold coins from the business group, but I can give you more. Not only that, the tasks released in the camp will also pass through my hands. As long as you lose the assessment, I will arrange for you For easy tasks, it only takes you more time to become an S-class mercenary. For you, it''s not a loss, but an opportunity. " Seeing the swordsman unmoved, Lanke added: "Or do you want fame? Then you''re in the wrong place. Trust me, the fame of mercenaries is not as good as you think. For the great nobles of elasia, unless you can form a mercenary regiment, even the S-class mercenaries are just higher-level subordinates, far less practical than a team of knights. I happen to have a good personal relationship with many nobles, if you want to If you work for the nobility, I can introduce you. " After hearing the conditions offered by Lanke, I''m afraid that ordinary mercenaries can''t refuse at all, let alone lose the assessment. Even if they want all their wealth, they will offer them with both hands, but rod just shook his head. Lanke''s conditions are not attractive to him. "I just want victory... Brilliant victory." The swordsman''s low words came from under his helmet, which covered his face. Lanke''s face changed: "Lord elot, are you really ignorant of the times?" The answer to him was the giant sword raised high in the swordsman''s hand. For a moment, the air of killing rushed towards Lanke. Lanke, who had never been on the battlefield, had never felt such terrible momentum. In a trance, he heard countless wronged souls roaring in his ears and saw the ferocious devil cutting his body. He couldn''t help turning white. He subconsciously stepped back. He couldn''t even stand firm and almost fell to the ground. "Good... I hope you don''t regret it!" After returning to consciousness, Lanke touched his body and found that he was intact. All that was just an illusion under the terrible momentum released by the swordsman. He couldn''t help being full of anger. He stared at his men who wanted to come and help them, and roared, "find hero kenlow, head of the shadow mercenary regiment Marion, and head of the blood silver mercenary regiment firry. These three S-class mercenaries come." When he heard the names of the three mercenaries named by Lanke, his men were stunned: "Lord Lanke... Are you sure it''s these three?" "Stop talking nonsense and go if you want!" The confirmation of his subordinates also received rank''s indignation. Seeing Frank''s angry appearance, his men naturally didn''t dare to say more, so they went to summon the S-class mercenaries mentioned by Frank. Judging from his dignified look before he left, it seemed that something big was about to happen in the mercenary camp. Chapter 2352 "Lord kenlow, Lord ranker has brought you a well paid task." After leaving the test site, lank''s hand came down to a quiet room and found the legendary hero wearing an ox horn helmet. "Frank? I have nothing to say to that guy. Get out of here." Before his subordinates finished their words, they were expelled by kenlow without even mentioning the remuneration, and they couldn''t help showing some helplessness. He had known for a long time that there were some grudges between kenlo and Lanke. If there was a better choice, kenlo would never make a move. But now, Lanke still appoints kenlo who has a quarrel with him. That elot seems to have forced the always calm adult Lanke to hurry. Even if it costs some price, he will invite the strongest mercenary in the camp to completely solve the man. "Don''t rush to refuse, hero kenlo. Lord lank heard that you like wine and specially prepared dwarf wine for you. He spent a lot of money to get it from the chamber of Commerce Branch in Eli. Ordinary business groups can''t get this kind of goods at all." With the words of his subordinates, bursts of wine fragrance floated in from the quiet room. At this time, several other people also moved several wooden barrels in. After careful counting, there were a total of ten barrels. The irrepressible wine fragrance came from the barrels. "For the sake of those fine wines." After seeing the reward of the task, kenlow finally changed his mouth. He took a deep breath. Even if he just smelled the wine, he couldn''t help it. The gratitude and resentment with lank seemed insignificant at this moment. "What does that guy lank want me to do?" "A mercenary named elot is taking part in the assessment and defeating three A-level mercenaries all the way. He is preparing for the next assessment. Lord lank hopes that you and several other S-level mercenaries will fight together to defeat elot completely." After hearing his request, kenlow snorted discontentedly, "it''s a deal. But I''m only responsible for assessing him. Even if he finally passes the assessment, I won''t return these fine wines. Do you understand?" Seeing kenlo''s promise, his men didn''t dare to offend the legendary hero and hurriedly said, "the assessment will begin soon. Please follow me and I''ll take you to the assessment site." "Don''t I know where the venue is?" Kenlow let out a dissatisfied complaint. Under the leadership of the man, kenlow tidied up his helmet, lifted his axe, came to the assessment site, and saw several other S-class mercenaries who were assessed together, showing slightly surprised eyes. What appeared in front of kenlow were a middle-aged man in red dress with a smile and a young woman in black single clothes with closed eyes. Their strength was in the top category among the S-class mercenaries, and they each led a large mercenary regiment. It seems that lank was determined not to let people pass the examination. The swordsman, who was wearing armor and holding a dark giant sword, just had time to wipe the slight cracks on the giant sword. He didn''t seem to know what kind of battle he was going to face. "It''s impossible. The one in charge of assessing elot, how can these three S-class mercenaries?" Looking at several people in the field, the elf Gerald felt bad. "It must be that elot worked with the Lord of the dead and broke his brain. How dare he start the assessment of S-class mercenaries? Don''t he know what kind of opponent he will face?" On one side, even berry couldn''t help showing some helplessness at this moment. Two of the three S-class mercenaries Lanke found expressed interest in her mission. No matter who was injured, it was not a good thing for her. "How could these three S-class mercenaries be responsible for the assessment? Elot, who hasn''t even officially joined the mercenary camp, how can he deal with such an opponent? There must be a black curtain on the assessment! I want to refund!" The brown haired mercenary who had just borrowed a lot of money was about to drop his eyes when he saw this scene, shouting that his words also attracted the echo of some mercenaries nearby. "Boy, what are you talking about?" In the mouth of Yaojin business group, a knight in gold armor heard the shouting of brown haired mercenaries and slowly came to him. With his arrival, the mercenaries nearby shut up one after another. Even the brown haired mercenaries dare not say more. The golden armor knight is also an S-class mercenary, and its strength may not be as strong as those on the stage, but it is not something they can underestimate. "I don''t want to hear such words that tarnish the reputation of the gold merchant group. You bet on those gold coins yourself. I saw you just now at the place of lending interest. I think you should care more about when to return the gold coins than this." With that, the Golden Knight patted the brown haired mercenary on the face. The cold touch on his armour instantly brought his thoughts back to reality. Several members of Yaojin business group came behind him and were looking at him with bad eyes to prevent him from escaping in advance. Shaking his head, the knight in gold armor looked into the distance. He didn''t want to miss the battle of those S-class mercenaries. It was a rare event. Even if the result was already doomed, it was a beautiful thing to appreciate the struggle of the prey before it died. But looking at it, he seemed to find something wrong, and the eyebrows under his visor wrinkled deeply. "All the S-class mercenaries responsible for the assessment have arrived. Elot''s last assessment begins now. This time, he will face the siege of three S-class mercenaries." In front of the examination venue, Lanke announced loudly that there seemed to be a sense of schadenfreude in his words. No matter how powerful elot was, he could only end up regretfully in front of the three famous S-class mercenaries. Even worse, he lost his life directly in the examination. "Wait a minute." Just then, a burst of dissent interrupted the upcoming examination. The person who made the noise was kenlo, the hero with a huge axe. "I''m in the mercenary camp, but I''m a dignified person. Those two are also the heads of the mercenary regiment. How can people like us rush up to deal with such a nobody?" Seeing that kenlo didn''t want to be assessed, his temper was as stubborn as the ox horn helmet on his head. Lank scolded and hurried to round the court: "Your Excellency kenlo, are you drunk? That''s the rule of mercenary assessment." "What rules are unruly? Since you hired me, you have to follow my rules." Kenluoyang started the axe in his hand, as a response to lank, "let me test him alone first. Whoever dares to intervene, I''ll cut him!" Chapter 2353 "That kenlo, what the hell is he doing?" The variables occurred in the assessment made the Golden Knight watching from one side scold secretly. He didn''t understand what the legendary hero was doing. Originally, he just had to rush up and end the assessment with certainty. He had to do this. On one side, the lost brown haired mercenary, after discovering the changes in the field, his eyes, which had been dimmed, recovered a little light at this moment. He could not see any hopeful results, but now there has been little change. On the court, Lanke''s face sank completely. His men on one side were flustered and wanted to explain, but he waved his hand. Now is not a good time. "Kenlo, what the hell are you talking about? Defeating three mercenaries at the same time is the rule since the establishment of the mercenary camp. You have come through like this yourself, haven''t you?" S-class mercenary Frey in red dress couldn''t help saying at this moment. Seeing that kenlo mercilessly pointed the axe at himself, his whole body exuded a terrible ferocity. Regardless of his identity as the head of the regiment, Philip bit his teeth, but there was no other move after all, and turned his head slightly. "Kenlow has a point. It''s really not in line with our identity. After all, it''s just an assessment." Beside him, Marion, with his eyes closed, gave the opposite answer at this moment. "You..." Philip stared at her as if he wanted to say something, but considering the current situation, he finally pressed down his words, and kenlo, also carrying a big axe, had taken the lead in welcoming the swordsman. "Are you helping me? I didn''t ask for breaking the rules." Seeing kenlo approaching slowly, his inquiry came under the swordsman''s helmet. "I just don''t like that guy lank. You''re lucky." Kenlow shook his horn helmet and lowered his voice. "I know what he''s up to. He wants us to beat you hard and even kill you in the battle, but fuck him. I''ll just follow my own rules." The swordsman shrugged, as if puzzled. Kenlow looked carefully at the armor he was wearing, with a sense of examination in his eyes. Finally, he stopped his eyes on the dark giant sword in his hand. "You know what? You remind me that when I participated in the examination, no one came to help me. Under the arrangement of that lank, I met three of the strongest S-class mercenaries in the camp. They were eager to tear up the body of a wild man from crullod in the examination, and I answered them with my axe." "Are you a barbarian?" It seems that something has been found. There is a bit of surprise in the swordsman''s tone. Kenlow said carelessly, "is it strange? Those half elves don''t necessarily show the characteristics of elves. I bet you haven''t seen those half blood monsters, ha ha..." As he spoke, kenlo burst out a burst of laughter. When Frank saw this scene, his whole face was black. Unexpectedly, kenlo, who was paid, changed his mind after the examination began. "I won''t embarrass you, but if you want to be an S-class mercenary of the same level as me, at least you need to prove that you have that strength." After a short chat, kenlow''s words turned and his face became serious. "Take my move. As long as you can take my move and survive, no matter what the two mercenaries say, you''ll pass the examination here." "Oh?" Compared with the three men''s siege, kenlo''s requirements were undoubtedly much more relaxed. The swordsman had no reason to refuse, "then come." "Good!" Kenlo couldn''t help showing his approval when he saw the swordsman''s happy promise. Although he didn''t know what kind of face he had under the swordsman''s helmet, he vaguely recognized the person in front of him. Maybe after the examination, he could invite him to have a drink, just with the good wine sent by Frank. Is there anything more pleasant than this? While thinking about the situation after that, kenlo was not satisfied with the action in his hand. The crack spread from the ground under his feet. Before the mercenaries around him reacted, there was only a residual image left in place, and kenlo''s real body rushed to the swordsman. With a violent collision sound, the surging air wave exploded in front of the two people. At this moment, the close mercenary subconsciously covered his ears, but still couldn''t stop the blood seeping from the eardrum. Under the shelter of the air wave, no one could see the real situation in the field. Kenlo, who suddenly shot, frightened the spirit glaer who was watching. He trembled all over, covered his sharp ears with his hand and murmured, "what''s the matter? How can kenlo make a good shot..." "It wasn''t a sudden move." Recalling the parry action made by the swordsman, berry beside geral shook his head and gave the opposite evaluation, "Luo... No, elot, your strength really surprised me." In the presence, as the air waves gradually calmed down, the real situation was also exposed in front of everyone. Facing kenlo''s full strength, the swordsman parried steadily with his huge sword. Except that his feet ploughed two deep marks in the ground, it didn''t seem to be a big problem. "Your weapon is good." Kenlow looked at the cracked axe in his hand and the huge sword in the swordsman''s hand. He couldn''t help but curl his mouth. Compared with those fine wines, it seems that what he needs now is a weapon that can be waved by the legendary hero without damage. "As long as you get rid of that woman, the rest of Philip is by no means your opponent. When you pass the examination, I must buy you a drink." Only through a short fight and years of fighting experience, kenlow roughly judged the strength of the swordsman. He reached out, patted the swordsman on the shoulder, and then left first: "he passed my examination. Now it''s time for the other two." Kenlo''s words also caused an uproar among the nearby mercenaries. Unexpectedly, the legendary hero let the swordsman pass his own examination. However, they are not stupid enough to question at this time. The hero kenlow''s full attack in the assessment is seen by the nearby mercenaries. If he can take this degree of attack, the swordsman at least has legendary strength and is very likely to become an S-class mercenary. When he comes forward to question at this time, he is actually making trouble for himself. With the departure of the hero kenlow, Berry''s heart relaxed slightly. The legendary hero is not so easy to deal with. I didn''t expect rod to be recognized by him, but I don''t know how the other two people are. Chapter 2354 "Damn it... That kenlo is here to do bad things. No wonder he has full strength, but he can''t receive any good tasks. Why don''t we go together and solve that elot directly." Kenlow''s departure was also seen by the remaining two S-class mercenaries. Philip, wearing a red dress, glanced at the person in charge of the stage, frank, and proposed at this moment. "You wait here." His words, but in exchange for the woman''s cold hum, the woman turned her head to him, and her closed eyes never showed signs of opening. After a simple explanation, she walked towards the swordsman. "Wait, you were helping kenlo just now. Don''t you understand Lord lank?" Philip lowered his voice and tried to stop the woman in black, but it didn''t work. The woman didn''t want to talk to him at all. Looking at the woman''s back, Philip was dissatisfied, but did not show any performance. The perception told him that his every move was under the surveillance of the woman, and the shadow mercenary regiment was notoriously difficult, let alone their head. When she came to the field, Marion stepped on the ground shattered by kenlo and looked up at the swordsman. "Have I seen you?" Marion asked faintly. "You''re mistaken." The swordsman raised his hand, sorted out his helmet and said calmly, "you haven''t even opened your eyes. How can you say you''ve seen me?" "What about you? Why did you open your eyes?" The woman in black lowered her voice and said in a tone that only a swordsman could hear. Under the helmet, rod''s face suddenly changed. Unexpectedly, the cover of the helmet and the double protection of camouflage magic still failed to stop the perception of the woman in black. What exists in rod''s eyes is the ability of the scarlet eye. When he opens his eyes, all creatures that are watched by him and lower than him will be forcibly transformed into vampires. This is not from the ability of heterogeneous blood, but the power of ancient human heroes. Even the characteristics of human blood cannot suppress the scarlet eye. If rod opens his eyes, most of the creatures in the mercenary camp will be instantly transformed into vampires under his gaze. This is not what rod wants to see. Thanks to the existence of the camouflage method, rod will not be found by other creatures. Even if he takes off his helmet, his face disguised by the magic method will be open and there will be no abnormality. However, all rod''s disguises could not hide the woman''s exploration. Although she closed her eyes, rod''s every move could not escape her perception. "I know who you are." After a moment of silence, Marion whispered, "why don''t you come here with my lord? And make such a big noise, necromancer, what are you doing?" Listening to Marion''s whisper, rod, who was recognized, drew from the corner of his mouth: "well, it''s a long story. It''s you. Aren''t you the manager next to Sally? Why did you come to the mercenary camp and become the head of the mercenary regiment?" The S-class mercenary who recognized rod''s identity was impressively the manager who had several connections with him in the thieves'' headquarters, which surprised rod. At the same time, rod felt a little lucky. According to his relationship with the thieves'' guild, this secret should be kept. "This is not a good place for gossip." Marion shook his head and didn''t want to say more here, "since you took the magic crossbow machine, I won''t investigate this matter. Even if my adult comes, he will agree with you." With that, Marion crossed rod and shouted to the crowd: "If you want to become a top mercenary, your strength is only one aspect. As you can see from his last assessment, since he generously spared the members of the shadow mercenary regiment, I, as the head, recognize his status as an S-class mercenary here, and he passed my assessment." Marian''s words also attracted an uproar nearby. Unlike kenlo, she at least made a symbolic gesture. Bursts of shouting and swearing came from the nearby mercenaries, but with the appearance of many murderous shadow mercenary regiments in the distance, the voice of dissatisfaction suddenly subsided. In the field, rod looked at Marion who had left and listened to the meaning of her words. It seemed that if the person who took the magic crossbow wasn''t himself, he might come to no good end, and he didn''t know what the thieves'' guild were doing. "Damn... Elot, what did you do..." Below, Frank wanted to break his head, but he didn''t expect this kind of accident to happen. Originally, it was difficult for Lanke to invite the head of the shadow mercenary group. Like those top business groups in the freelance chamber of Commerce, she relied on other huge forces. Whether to participate in the assessment depends on her own wishes. Unexpectedly, she really agreed. When he got the news, Lanke was filled with joy. He thought that his arrangement in elot''s last assessment had finally succeeded. In the last assessment, Lanke specially found three A-level mercenaries of the shadow mercenary regiment. First, he was optimistic about their strength. Second, he hoped to take this opportunity to invite the S-level mercenaries in the shadow mercenary regiment. Unexpectedly, they finally attracted their head. The only fly in the ointment is that elot failed to kill those shadow members. Reasonably speaking, killing each other should be the normal condition of mercenary assessment, which is enough to stimulate the hatred between them to an irresolvable level. If elot killed them, other members of the shadow mercenary regiment will avenge them. However, after seeing the swordsman, Marion''s attitude suddenly changed, and even the treasure he robbed from the shadow member was no longer investigated. This could not help but change lank''s face. He didn''t understand what elot had done. Did he perform a bewitching magic, or did he have a background he didn''t know? Frank was in doubt. He looked at the swordsman on the stage and his breath became short. However, Lanke still didn''t give up. He put his hope on the last S-class mercenary. Different from the first two, this is a confidant supported by him, and there will be no abnormality. "Your Excellency, when the examination of that swordsman is over, we should have a good chat." I don''t know when the Golden Knight of Yaojin business group separated the crowd, came to Lanke and said slowly. "Wait and see... There will be no problem..." Frank gritted his teeth in his heart. Unexpectedly, as the head of the mercenary camp sent by the chamber of Commerce, he was forced to this point like a gambler. He couldn''t help praying in his heart as he looked at Fei Rui in the assessment venue. Chapter 2355 "Elot, I don''t know what luck you had to let those two people pass you, but I''m not like them. You can''t pass me easily." With the departure of Marion, the three S-class mercenaries responsible for completing the assessment are only one person left at the moment. Looking at the swordsman with heavy weapons, Frey also pulled out his weapon, a gorgeous short sword embedded with gemstones. Under the sunshine, the sword reflected a dazzling light. "Deal with him quickly! You must deal with him severely! I''ll go to those two people to settle accounts after the examination..." On the sideline, Lanke stared at firry and secretly prayed for the mercenary, which was also the last hope to defeat the elot. He clenched his teeth. If this could help firry in the field, he would bite his teeth in his mouth without hesitation. Unfortunately, now he can only listen to fate. "Elot, you must win..." In the mouth of Yaojin business group, the mood of the brown haired mercenaries changed several times, from the trembling and deep despair of seeing the S-class mercenaries at first to the ecstatic and even excited that elot passed the examination step by step. Seeing that elot was only one step away from victory, a huge sum of money from Yaojin business group was waving to him. Now even if Yaojin business group drove him away, he would not leave. "That elot''s luck can be so good? The members of the shadow mercenary regiment were spared in the last game, and now it has been recognized by their commander?" Glaer, the spirit of Qizhen business group, obviously didn''t see the relationship between Marion and rod. Instead, he took her words as the reason why elot passed the examination. He couldn''t help but open his mouth. What kind of luck would this have to have such a result? "Lord rod, I''m surprised at your methods..." Beside geral, berry knew more than he did, so he had a different view. What was hidden under the armor was not the swordsman in the eyes of other mercenaries, but the dead Lord who led the dead. In her opinion, the head of the shadow mercenary regiment obviously found an anomaly under close observation and was unwilling to intervene, so he left. At first, berry complained about rod''s unwillingness to send troops in large numbers and break into West elacia, but now her mind has changed. Rod is obviously confident that he is willing to travel as a mercenary. Compared with those S-class mercenaries, perhaps the person in front of her is the biggest reliance on her trip. As the center of everyone''s discussion, rod in the field naturally didn''t know what they thought, but was thinking about something else. It''s not good news to be recognized by Marion. She will report the news to the thieves guild. With the increase of the number of people who know the news, it is likely to bring various variables later. Compared with that, rod is more willing to fight it according to the original rules of the assessment, rather than now. For rod, it is not difficult to pass this examination and become an S-class mercenary. If he lets go of all his scruples and does his best, even if he is still bound by human blood, it is enough to destroy the whole mercenary camp. What really makes rod consider is how much of his own strength should be exposed in this assessment. "Elot, that''s the end of your assessment journey." In the middle of the field, Frey walked forward slowly. After holding the weapon in his hand, his momentum changed. He was no longer like a snobbish mercenary leader. His cold killing intention was more like a real swordsman. That was the momentum that an S-class mercenary should have. Even Frank on one side felt the difference in his momentum and couldn''t help shaking his fists and cheering secretly. Rod didn''t say anything. He just put a huge dark sword in front of him in response. Bursts of flame surged out from the dark giant sword, and finally wrapped the whole sword body. For a time, even the light around the swordsman was faintly distorted. The mercenaries who were close felt that their skin would be scalded. "This flame... Didn''t that elot show all his strength when fighting the hero kenlo?" The surprise of the mercenaries under the field immediately aroused thousands of waves like a stone, which attracted one after another. As a swordsman''s opponent, Frey''s face became more ugly when he heard these words: "wait and see, my phantom swordsmanship will let you know who is really worthy of praise." When he noticed the change of ferry''s momentum, rod just glanced at him. As for how much strength he should expose in the assessment, rod had the answer in his heart long before the assessment began. The power belonging to the necromancer was first excluded by rod. After the second expansion, the necromancer has already become the object of everyone''s shouting. Even the mercenary camp is not loose enough to allow the necromancer to exist. If rod reveals his death energy, he will give Lanke a handle to interrupt the assessment and expel him in a fair way. In addition to the death energy, his iconic Titan arrow is not easy to use. Anyone who sees the continuous lightning will recognize his identity. Other high-level magic is the same. Those are not mastered by a swordsman with heavy weapons. The senior mage of brakada may be in the past, but it''s too strange to do this as a swordsman. At last, rod put his attention on the dark giant sword with flame attached to his body. No one except rod knew the real attribute of the weapon. Seeing the flame lit on the giant sword, he would only think that it was the ability of the treasure itself. He would never think that it was actually the fire of burning everything in the field. No mage can condense such a flame, which belongs to the terrible power of the elemental monarch. If rod did not rely on the power of the field to maintain the balance between the flame and the giant sword, the whole black iron giant sword would be instantly destroyed under the flame. Under the influence of the field of burning embers, rod was not afraid of the siege of several people from the beginning, but things didn''t develop as rod thought. First, the hero kenlo came out to stir up the situation, and Marion took the initiative to give way. It seemed that only Philip in front of him wanted to take it seriously. The confident ferry obviously doesn''t know what is waiting for him. Firry looked at the flame attached to the giant sword and snorted contemptuously. It seems that the real reliance of elot is the burning giant sword. How can this kind of treasure be compared with his phantom sword? Among the examiners arranged by Lanke, only he is the most reliable. Chapter 2356 Ferri once met a half elf with red hair. That happened a long time ago. At that time, Philip was just a fledgling young man with the dream of becoming rich and a gold coin saved by his ancestors. He joined the freelance chamber of Commerce. Unfortunately, due to poor management, he soon lost all his money and had to be reduced to a mercenary. After becoming a mercenary, Philip, who was weak and penniless, was bullied by other mercenaries. No mercenary regiment was willing to accept him. Among the few tasks he received, there was no lack of thankless work such as debt collection and intimidation. Often those businessmen didn''t get their debts and came back with injuries. After setbacks, Frey''s biggest dream is no longer to make a fortune, but to get rid of the identity of mercenary, officially employed in a caravan and become a caravan escort. Although he will keep running around like other caravan members, it''s better to live a poor life now. After being badly beaten after a failed mission to deliver a letter with other mercenaries, ferry, who was dying, met a noble man in his life, a half elf with red hair. The man''s age looks similar to that of Philip, but he is more enthusiastic and brave. His fiery red hair is Philip''s first impression of him. After hearing about ferry''s fate, the man took the initiative to invite ferry to join the phantom mercenary group he was forming. Of course, ferry, who was desperate, had no reason to refuse, so he became a member of the phantom mercenary group. After joining the phantom mercenary regiment, the management there is more strict than Frey imagined. It''s not a casual mercenary. It can endure the strict control. If Frey''s current experience shows that it''s not like a mercenary regiment at all, but like a killing army. It''s a pity that young Frey can''t see anything unusual. In the phantom mercenary regiment, Fei Rui received training on bows and arrows day after day. Many mercenaries joined him at the same time have become excellent archers. However, his talent in bows and arrows, like his talent in business, can only be said to be better than nothing. On the contrary, it is the supporting swordsmanship used by archers for self-defense. Fei Rui has full experience, And the more you practice, the better you become. If you simply compete with swordsmanship, even the instructor in charge of teaching is no longer his opponent. The quiet days lasted until the day when the task came. The phantom mercenary regiment was employed by an elathian nobleman to pay off a large number of undead creatures who fled to the border territory. That task left an unforgettable memory for Philip. Even today, he still can''t calm down when he thinks of all kinds of tasks. It was the first time he felt the power of magic, the first time he went through the time and space gate opened by the mage to the mission site, the first time he fought with the gloomy and terrible dead creatures, the first time he watched his companions die, and felt the powerlessness of facing death. During the mission, ferry saw the situation that the red haired half elf made every effort. He pulled his bow like the moon, and the arrows he shot were like meteors cutting through the night sky. All the Necromancers hiding in the dark were killed by him. None of the targets he selected could escape. According to the captured necromancer, the reason why they crossed the border and fled here is related to kaiserry, the ruler of Diya, who is called the skeleton prince. Philip didn''t know the specific situation. He just vaguely understood that the Necromancers seemed to be preparing for some big action. In order to find out the truth of the matter and resolve the crisis, the red haired half elves decided to go deep into Diya, the land that is always cursed, which scared Philip to death. Compared with what conspiracy and what truth, Philip wants to have a good sleep after completing the task. It''s better to get more reward and go deep into Diya, which is not within the scope of the noble''s payment. The emergence of differences ended with the delisting of ferry and others by the phantom mercenary regiment. Philip didn''t want to recall the look in the eyes of the red haired half elf at last. It was full of regret and disappointment. In short, it was the last time Philip saw him with his own eyes. Without the space spell, it took a lot of time to return to the mercenary camp. After that, ferry found that the eyes of other mercenaries looked at him had changed. It was not their contempt and disregard, but a kind of admiration and praise, which didn''t make him very confused. After careful inquiry, ferry knew that the red haired half elf successfully completed the task. After going deep into Diya, he thwarted the conspiracy of the skeleton Prince and killed a possible war. His feat was even praised by the Griffin heart king. For the fleeing Ferri and his party, the red haired half elves did not disclose the real situation, but announced that they were unable to fight again. Relying on the so-called heroic deeds and the exquisite swordsmanship honed in the phantom mercenary regiment, Philip ushered in his own opportunity. He set up a mercenary regiment and became famous in the camp. The head of the chamber of Commerce in the camp also threw an olive branch to him, felt the baptism of the war, and let him constantly break through the bottlenecks of strength. Now, Frey controls the largest blood silver mercenary regiment in the camp. The undead creatures that once awakened him from his dream are not his enemies. If he has any regrets, he probably hasn''t seen the red haired half elf since then. According to other mercenaries, the man was recruited by the elathian royal family because of his feat. He broke away from the mercenary status and joined the phantom mercenary regiment. He no longer belonged to the freelance chamber of Commerce, but became a private army. Others said that he had a prominent status and had a close relationship with a general in elathia to form a mercenary regiment, Only to sharpen themselves, and even slander him and think he is just good luck, which has made those achievements. After his strength became stronger and stronger, Frey also inquired about the later intelligence of the half elf. It is said that he joined Eli, became the guardian of the jungle there, had a prominent identity, and the phantom mercenary regiment was renamed. The only constant is that they always fought against the evil necromancer. He shook his head. Philip pressed down the past events in his mind and stared at the swordsman in the examination field. Although he is no longer a member of the phantom mercenary regiment, the training he has received has always been integrated into his instinct, and his continuously improved phantom swordsmanship has also helped him solve countless strong enemies. The swordsman in front of him, without any exception, will eventually fall under his phantom swordsmanship. Chapter 2357 In the game, rod seemed to find something and couldn''t help showing interest. As he was walking towards him step by step, Philip held up the gem dagger in his hand. Under the sunshine, a dazzling light burst out on the sword. When the light subsided, Philip''s body dissipated with the light. "Phantom swordsmanship! That''s Philip''s unique skill. Even other S-class mercenaries can''t find him under the shadow of light." With ferry''s move, bursts of startling voices came from the mercenaries off the field. It was not the first time they saw phantom swordsmanship, but they were deeply shocked every time they saw this power. Off the court, after hearing the screams of the mercenaries, berry couldn''t help feeling a little worried. She didn''t know whether the swordsman could resist this unprecedented force. The only thing that made her feel a little relieved was that she knew the real identity of the swordsman. Even if she lost to Philip, she should be able to save her life. "Let''s go." After exiting from the assessment site, Marion didn''t leave in a hurry, but waited for the final assessment results with the people of the shadow mercenary regiment. When she saw the means used by Feirui, she shook her head, felt a little disappointed, and then ordered others. "Lord Marion, don''t we have to wait for the final result?" Beside her, the League member with a scar on his face couldn''t help feeling a little confused at this moment. "The result has been divided." Marion shook her head. She never opened her eyes, but she would not be affected by phantom swordsmanship. Firry''s body shape was clearly visible in her perception. Even the slightest movement could not escape her perception. She believed that the same was true for the swordsman on the stage. "You lost the weapon distributed by the leader for testing. You should know what punishment you will be punished?" Before leaving, Marion asked faintly. The scar mercenary''s face turned white, his body trembled and nodded in panic: "I have failed to live up to the trust of the leader. Only death can wash my sins. I hope you can let my family go for this sake." "Lucky for you, you can still keep this life." Marion said slowly, "the leader has brought you a new task." He showed a relieved look: "thanks to the kindness of the leader, I will complete the task and never miss it again." Instead of speaking, Marion leaned slightly and faced the swordsman in the test field. From the beginning, she did not doubt the results of the assessment. She believed that the person favored by the leader would never trip over the small difficulties in front of her. On the contrary, it was Fei Rui on the stage who should be more worried. In the field, the swordsman did not panic in the face of ferry, who disappeared. Instead, he inserted the huge sword into the ground. For a time, the hot flame burst along the ground to form a hot fire circle and wrap his whole body. "That''s the fire magic wall? Why is it different from the fire magic in my memory?" "Nonsense, it''s clearly the ability of treasure, not the fire magic you think!" The chatter spread from the nearby mercenaries, even the Golden Knight beside lank, At this moment, he also showed surprise: "that elot, he still has such a treasure? The weapon in his hand is far more valuable than imagination. That kind of power and magic are comparable to the treasure of the highest level. You didn''t report such important information to Yaojin business group?" Lanke gritted his teeth: "I don''t know these news at all! Before that elot showed his strength, we all thought he was just a nobody. Who knew he had such a treasure? I''ve asked people to collect his news. I really can''t blame me for this..." With that, Lanke stared at the swordsman in the field, hoping that ferry could teach him a profound lesson. Looking at the swordsman shrouded in the wall of fire, Fei Rui, who was invisible, observed calmly, but could not find any flaws. Instead, the hot flame made him sweat. Ferry was not in a hurry. Even he felt extremely hot. The swordsman who was wrapped by a circular fire wall and covered with armor would only be more hot and dry. Maybe he didn''t need to do it. Over time, the swordsman roasted himself. The more he thought about it, the more excited he became. Under his phantom swordsmanship, the swordsman seemed to take out a faint move, which undoubtedly cut off his hope of winning. As the dominant side, Philip is not in a hurry now, but waiting for victory. However, as time slowly passed, Philip''s heart sank a little. In the circle of fire, the swordsman was always safe, and the mercenaries nearby were dissatisfied with his inaction and complained one after another. "Where''s Frey? What the hell is he doing?" "Who knows? Maybe he was frightened and ran away early with phantom sword. Anyway, we couldn''t see him." "Don''t talk nonsense. He is at least the head of the mercenary regiment. Maybe he went back to the mercenary regiment to take other weapons." Listening to the comments of the mercenaries, even Frank couldn''t hold his face. He hurriedly said to the Golden Knight, "he must have seen the flaw of elot and is looking for a chance to do it..." Before Lanke finished his words, there were new changes in the field. Waiting for no result, the pressure accumulated more and more in Philip''s heart. Several dark clouds floated, interfering with the sunshine in the sky, and his body began to appear faintly. His phantom swordsmanship can''t make him disappear forever. Once he loses the sun, he will appear immediately. Seeing that his last advantage was about to be lost, Philip stopped waiting. He went around behind the swordsman and found the gap in the swordsman''s armor. As long as he broke through the fire circle, he was 80% sure to kill the swordsman who seemed to have no defensive measures. Thinking of this, ferry no longer hesitated and immediately flew towards the swordsman. According to his physical quality, the ordinary fire magic wall could not stop his footsteps, and the swordsman''s huge sword inserted into the ground had no time to wave it again. This is the best opportunity. Looking at the motionless swordsman behind the fire wall, ferry seems to have seen the scene of his victory. After surpassing the swordsman, his reputation in the mercenary camp will be higher. If he is killed, he can take the unique giant sword as his own, and others can''t be blamed. With all kinds of good ideas, Philip''s consciousness gradually disappeared. The terrible high temperature made all the nerves on his body necrotic. He didn''t even notice a trace of pain. Finally, what appeared in his eyes was a few scattered ashes. Chapter 2358 "I won!" As the giant sword was lifted by the swordsman again, the nearby fire circle slowly dissipated, and all the conditions in the field were also recognized by the nearby mercenaries. "No... it''s impossible..." As he was close to the field, Lanke was the first to see the situation in the field before the other mercenaries. His eyes immediately narrowed and murmured. What appeared in front of him was a charred head. Not long ago, it was still alive. Philip, who promised to solve the swordsman, had only one head left, and the rest of his body had been turned into ashes. "Hurry to announce the result. Yaojin business group will remember what you did." Behind frank, he was pushed by the Golden Knight and came directly to the field. With a somewhat bitter face, Lanke reluctantly walked towards the swordsman, and the voices of others continued to come to his ears. "I didn''t expect that elot could really pass the examination all the way and become an S-class mercenary. The last time he did this was kenlo, the hero many years ago..." a mercenary exclaimed. "I don''t think he can compare with the hero kenlo. The hero kenlo faced the siege of three S-class mercenaries at the same time. He was bleeding all over and fought hard to win. This elot only solved firry at most. There is still a big gap compared with kenlo." A rational mercenary analyzed. "Keep your voice down. He has just won and the limelight is booming. Don''t listen to him. Anyway, being recognized by other S-class mercenaries is also a manifestation of strength. Kenlow can''t receive any good task because he doesn''t know how to adapt. We should be happy for him. We don''t know whether he will form a mercenary regiment. The whole camp will be changed by him. ¡±Another mercenary sighed. "He succeeded... He really succeeded!" The brown haired mercenary looked at the scene with disbelief and trembled. "He killed that ferry. There is no obstacle to prevent him from becoming an S-class mercenary!" With a hot head, he once listened to the words of elot''s companions, specially borrowed a large amount of money from the loan interest place of Yaojin business group with high interest, and all pressed elot to become an S-class mercenary. Now is the time to win. With this money, even if the whole Erathia is captured by the devil, he can be safe and sound. He will never have to worry about his livelihood or take on those dangerous tasks. Although he suffered from fear and despair before the results came, now he seems to see a bright future waving to him. "Where are my gold coins? You''d better get ready quickly!" With confidence, his voice became louder. Under the face of Tieqing, a member of Yaojin business group, he raised his head high. "The whole freelance chamber of Commerce knows that Yaojin business group is the most trustworthy. We will give you a lot of money you win." After returning to the Pankou, the Golden Knight heard the voice of the brown haired mercenary and said slowly, "but are you sure you dare to take the money out of the mercenary camp? Don''t have the money, but you don''t have life to spend it, so you were robbed by other mercenaries." Listening to the words of the golden armor knight, the brown haired mercenary began to worry about gain and loss again. He seemed to regret it. He shouldn''t shout at this time. Many frustrated mercenaries who didn''t win the bet nearby looked over. In my opinion, those mercenaries who lost red eyes seemed to be thinking about the money he had just won. "Well, you can deposit your money in the Yaojin business group. No matter how brave those mercenaries are, they don''t dare to pay attention to the Yaojin business group. When you need it, you can come and get it at any time, and we will prepare satisfactory interest for you..." the knight of gold armor suggested at this time. The title of brown haired mercenaries has also changed. In the freelance chamber of Commerce, wealth is everything. "No, I want all the money. Give it to me now!" The brown haired mercenary refused. With the money, he didn''t want to stay in the mercenary camp or have anything to do with the business group, so he had to take the money and fly away. "OK... But the amount of money is huge. Please give Yaojin business group some time to prepare." The Golden Knight''s eyes narrowed slightly and finally said. In the field, accompanied by the discussion of other mercenaries, frank with a bitter face also came to the swordsman. "As the head of the mercenary camp, I announce that elot has passed all the mercenary assessments. From now on, he is an S-class mercenary recognized by the freelance chamber of Commerce and has the right to all S-class mercenary tasks..." Behind Lanke, rod seemed to wait for this sentence for a long time. With the end of his announcement, his face under his helmet also showed a somewhat satisfied look. In the system log, finally came the information rod wanted. It was a racing achievement with powerful effect. Even rod couldn''t help laughing. After coming to the mercenary camp, rod took the risk of identity exposure and made a big show. He passed all the examinations in one fell swoop and became an S-class mercenary. A large part of the reason is also related to his current racing achievements. Many racing achievements were made by rod inadvertently. Under the blessing of those racing achievements, rod''s comprehensive attribute has already reached the point of exaggeration. The comprehensive attribute of just fallen firry can''t surpass rod. This is the result of the blessing of many racing achievements. Rod rarely makes any racing achievements on purpose. He follows the principle that the higher the difficulty, the richer the achievement reward. The more difficult those racing achievements are, the richer the reward will be. According to what narrod once heard from other players, the racing achievement [monstrous things] can make the player''s full attribute + 6 and skill point + 20. Among all the racing achievements, the blessing is the highest one. Almost no achievement can match it, but it is not easy to achieve an achievement. It requires the player to destroy an artifact. It is extremely difficult to obtain an artifact. The power of any artifact is enough to shock other creatures. Rod''s comprehensive strength depends largely on his artifact. If you want to achieve the racing achievement of [monstrous things], you must completely destroy an artifact. It is difficult for anyone to accept this result, and the racing achievement brought by destroying an artifact is far more effective than the [divine benefactor] when rod first obtained the artifact. Many of the racing achievements known to rod, although the rewards are extremely rich, but the price is extremely difficult. Ordinary players are almost impossible to achieve. At present, his racing achievements are one of them. Chapter 2359 After opening the system log, the column about racing achievements will soon appear in front of rod. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "You have achieved speed [the beginning of the journey]." "[beginning of the journey]: join the freelance chamber of Commerce and become a mercenary. Basic reward skill points + 1. After wearing it, you can skip the level to take the mercenary task." "You have achieved the racing achievement [King of mercenaries]." "[King of mercenaries]: become an S-level mercenary after passing the mercenary assessment. All attributes of basic reward + 3. After wearing it, your all attributes will double when performing mercenary tasks." "Because of your actions, your reputation among the Erathians has been improved, and you have won the respect of the members of the freelance chamber of Commerce." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Checking the attributes of the "king of mercenaries", rod couldn''t help smiling. In his previous life, he had seen other players show this achievement on the forum and was deeply impressed. It was an unexpected joy to get it this time. [King of mercenaries] among the attached rewards, full attribute + 3 is an addition, but it''s only a trivial one. What really concerns rod is its ability to double its full attribute. The strength improvement brought by doubling all attributes is not as simple as one plus one equals two. It is a reborn change. When a normal player is promoted from level 1 to level 7, he can only get 60 free attribute points. After adding his five attributes on average, he can only increase each attribute by more than ten points. However, rod has long relied on the blessing of racing achievements, and his comprehensive attributes far exceed those of ordinary legendary creatures. In this case, doubling the full attributes can be said to be like a tiger adding wings, Even the creatures at the top of the legend can hardly compete with it. The only drawback is that the effect of [King of mercenaries] can only take effect when performing mercenary tasks. Once it is separated from mercenary tasks, its active effect is no different from whiteboard, and rod cannot always enjoy the ability to double his attributes. However, thinking of the plan after that, rod couldn''t help feeling a little more confident. "Elot, you are now an S-class mercenary. In addition to the internal tasks of the freelance chamber of Commerce, you can also receive various commissions issued by the officials and nobles of eracia. With your strength, you may be valued by those nobles..." Just as rod was checking his racing achievements, after announcing the results, frank, the person in charge, took the initiative to introduce to rod and said that he handed a sheepskin roll to rod. Rod took the sheepskin roll and looked at the content on it. He couldn''t help looking up. "This is a reward task. The above pictures are all the ferocious people on this continent. As long as you can bring their heads, the freelance chamber of Commerce will offer you a corresponding reward and improve your mercenary rating... Oh, I forgot that it doesn''t matter to you at all. You''re already the most senior mercenary." Frank seemed to think of something and couldn''t help sighing deeply, while rod''s eyes were attracted by the content on the sheepskin roll. If he was right, it was his own portrait. "Reward mission: rod. Target description: the target is powerful, has artifact in his body, commands many necromancers, and is a disaster in the disputed land. Mercenaries below level s are not recommended to try to kill. Reward: tens of millions of gold coins, the hereditary Duke of elasia, and three treasures. Publisher: Holy Kingdom elasia." To rod''s surprise, the first reward task is himself, and the reward is extremely rich. Even the S-class mercenaries will be excited about it. The publisher of the task is the official of elasia, and other mercenaries don''t have to worry about the failure of the reward. Rod had expected this situation. If he didn''t have a good relationship with the thieves guild, the assassination of those thieves would definitely make him miserable. Fortunately, for the mercenaries here, the reward task is still too difficult. Even if the reward is very rich, they dare not accept it. Looking at the man with a gloomy face and fierce look on the portrait, rod scratched his head. The publisher of the task painted himself well. "Do you want to accept the reward offered by that man? I advise you not to do so." One side, I saw the sight of the swordsman and stopped for a long time on the number one reward, Lanke hurriedly suggested: "You just came here. You may not know the horror of that man, but he is definitely the nightmare of the whole Erathia. I have never seen anyone who can force the holy kingdom to such a desperate point, but he did it. Many S-level mercenaries have made his idea, but they can''t even get to the city of the dead, so they are drowned by the endless dead creatures. If you want to accept the reward task, I advise you to change the object. " The swordsman shrugged and refused to comment on the content of Ranke''s words. He no longer looked at the number one reward, and his eyes glanced at the content on the sheepskin roll at will. Just as the swordsman was about to put away the sheepskin roll in his hand, suddenly, his eyes must have stopped on one of the reward tasks. Compared with other tasks, the description of that task was somewhat special. "Reward task: a liar. Target description: I don''t know how to describe it. In short, it''s a liar who calls himself a mage. If not, it''s a mage liar! He deceived me. I collected several treasures for him, but I didn''t get anything! Bring his body to me, and I''ll tear his body to pieces! Reward: if you don''t If you''re a liar, come and interview me. Publisher: liar''s grandfather (kenlo Hager). " "What''s the matter with this reward mission? How does it look... A little strange?" Looking at the sheepskin scroll, this is not a style task at all with other reward tasks. Rod pulled from the corner of his mouth. No one would release the reward task like this. If he didn''t see the name of the S-class mercenary, rod thought the task was wrong. "Well... That''s what the hero kenlow asked us to write. Others reminded him, but he insisted. As you know, the barbarians from crullod always have some abnormal heads." As he spoke, Lanke''s face sank, and he still remembered kenlow''s release of water during the examination. "Among those barbarians, there are many that cannot be underestimated, aren''t there?" Rod seemed to think of something. He looked at the distant sky and retorted, "for example, the hero Tanan." Seeing that rod mentioned the name, Lanke was stunned and quickly said with a smile: "it''s true. Anyway, the barbarians of cloylord have also contributed a lot to the freelance chamber of Commerce." Chapter 2360 After writing down the contents of the sheepskin roll silently in his heart, rod faced lank aside. Since he passed the examination, Lanke''s attitude suddenly changed. It was no longer the obstruction at the beginning, but the appearance of asking for help. "Elot, you''ve just joined the mercenary camp. There must be a lot you don''t know. I have a well paid job here. I think you''ll be interested." Seeing that the swordsman didn''t mean to gossip, lank bit his teeth, He lowered his voice and said, "as you know, because you passed the examination, the people of Yaojin business group are bound to trouble me. My most trusted ferry died in the examination. I can''t continue to toss with them. I''d like to offer 100000 gold coins for you to escort me away from eracia. A lord of Eli has a good relationship with me. As long as I escape there, I''ll be safe." "Aren''t you the person in charge of the camp? Can''t you deal with Yaojin business group?" Asked rod. Frank smiled bitterly: "Elot, you don''t know. The freelance chamber of commerce is different from other places. Gold coins are everything here. I can be the leader. I can do it all the time with a large amount of gold coins and divulging mercenary information to Yaojin business group. But this time it''s different... A lucky boy pressed a large amount of money on you and returned it to you. The whole Yaojin is right Business groups will bleed a lot for this. For the sake of credibility, they won''t touch that person, but they will certainly operate on me. I didn''t know your information in advance and told them the wrong news... " Speaking of the end, Lanke''s face also showed some despair. "I''m sorry, I''m interested in other tasks." Facing frank, who was to blame, rod shook his head and refused his request. Although Lanke''s salary is extremely generous, he can''t impress rod by these alone. He still has more important things to complete. Ordinary mercenaries regard it as the gold coin of life, which is not worth mentioning in rod''s eyes. From the beginning, he didn''t become a mercenary for this. With a wave of his hand, rod stopped talking and turned to Berry off the court, leaving Frank alone in despair. "Frank, the president has heard about it and wants to see you." With rod''s departure, the knight in gold came to Lanke at some time, put his hand on his shoulder and said. The heavy pressure from his shoulder made Lanke unable to move at all. He knew he had no right to refuse and could only sigh deeply. "Elot, I knew you could do it. From the moment I first saw you, I knew you would become an S-class mercenary." When he came to berry, the spirit Gerald jumped up and cheered loudly. On one side, berry couldn''t help laughing when she saw the appearance of Gerard, Looking at rod''s eyes are also different: "elot... The two S-class mercenaries I wanted to invite on this trip, one is the hero kenlo, but he ruthlessly refused me, and the other is the head of the blood and silver mercenary corps, ferry, who died in your hands. Now it seems that only you are the most reassuring to me." It''s not easy to go deep into the West eracia where the devil war is spreading. Among so many mercenaries, it seems that only elot transformed by rod is the most reliable. "By the way, elot, someone wants to find you. I''ll bring him here." Geral suddenly thought of something and left immediately. As the examination ended, the mercenaries who knew the results gradually dispersed and returned to their own affairs. Berry looked at the swordsman in silver armor in front of him and couldn''t help leaning over. "Are you really rod? I don''t seem to have seen the shape under your mask..." she reached out and gently stroked the armor in front of the swordsman. "Elot... We can have a good talk when the task is over." Rod asked faintly, "hero kenlow rejected you? Why?" In Berry''s eyes above the veil, there was a hint of resentment: "he''s not as good-natured as you. He has a big temper and has to pay in advance. It''s you. You''re clearly the Lord in charge of the necromancer, but you don''t have any shelf at all. You''re willing to take back the goods for me personally, which really makes me look at each other..." Her hand reached up and was about to touch her helmet when rod grabbed her: "where''s the hero kenlow? I want to see him." Berry stopped, but failed to get rid of the shackles. He had to say dejectedly, "I''ll take you to see him." After receiving Berry''s guarantee, rod released his hand. At this time, a cry of Joy came to his ears. "Elot!" Following the prestige, rod saw Gerald returning and a mercenary who looked left and right behind him, as if he were a guilty mercenary. The cheers came from his mouth. "It''s he who wants to see you..." said grael somewhat mysteriously. "The lucky man." "It''s you..." berry recognized the man. It was the brown haired mercenary who took them all the way here. After parting with him outside the mouth, berry didn''t see him again. Unexpectedly, he came again at the moment. "You must not know what he did." Glaer''s words also had a sense of excitement. "He won a lot in the mouth of Yaojin business group. The money can even buy the whole Qizhen business group! Damn it, why didn''t I bet with him..." At the end of the day, glaer felt extremely regretful. Watching the opportunity that could have made a lot of money slip away was more painful than killing him. He couldn''t help but beat his chest and feet on one side. "Keep your voice down! I don''t want anyone to know about it." The brown haired mercenary hurried to remind him. At the same time, he looked around carefully. When he saw that no one found the abnormality here, he was slightly relieved. As they talked, rod realized what the brown haired mercenary had done, which was his bold move. He had to flee the camp. Luck seemed to be on his side: "what''s your name?" "Inavin." When the swordsman asked himself, the brown haired mercenary answered quickly, "The news that I won money was known by other mercenaries. Although the quantity of those gold coins is rare in my life, I can''t keep those gold coins by myself. The people of Yaojin business group don''t seem to want to pay easily. Since it''s the gold coin I won in your assessment, I hope to give it half to you as a reward for hiring you to protect me..." Listening to his story, even Berry''s eyes lit up at this moment, but rod just said faintly, "sorry, we still have more important tasks. You''d better find someone else for this entrustment." Chapter 2361 "Are you sure you don''t want to promise him? Elot, that''s a lot of gold coins that Yaojin merchants feel painful..." After the brown haired mercenary left, the spirit geral still insisted on persuading. There was a complete reluctance in his words, just like the wealth he had got flew. On the way to see kenlo, he continued to persuade the swordsman, but there was no effect. "We have more important things, don''t we?" The swordsman only answered lightly. Seeing that the swordsman''s attitude was firm, grael gave up persuasion, but he still whispered, as if complaining about the swordsman''s wrong choice. If he had such strong power, he would not let go of those wealth. On one side, berry showed some helplessness. She looked at the familiar building in the distance and said, "elot, aren''t you going to find kenlow? He''s in the quiet room ahead." Rod nodded and looked in the direction berry pointed out. Even before he got close, he could smell the unique smell of wine in the air. The legendary hero seemed to have a special preference for good wine. When he came to the quiet room where kenlo was located, rod saw the legendary hero who took the initiative to show kindness in the examination again. At this time, kenlo had taken off his horn helmet and was drinking with a bucket of wine. Noticing the approach of rod and his party, he threw the empty barrel aside: "what kind of bastard with no eyes dares to disturb me at this time... It''s you, elot." After noticing the swordsman''s dress, his tone changed and he couldn''t help laughing: "it seems that you have passed the examination. Like me, you are an S-class mercenary. How can you be accompanied by good wine at such a celebratory moment? Come on, this is the spirit brewed by dwarves. I respect you." With that, he handed a bucket of liquor to the swordsman and patted the swordsman on the shoulder enthusiastically. Listening to the dull sound from the armor and feeling the slightly deformed armor, rod had no doubt that if kenlow patted ordinary people on the shoulder, it would be enough to break their bones. "These fine wines are the reward that Lanke offered to obstruct you. I haven''t drunk such fine wines for a long time since those necromancers eroded Eli''s dense forest. I think you''ll like them, too." Kenlow said enthusiastically. "Hero kenlo, I''m looking for you for something serious, something you absolutely want to know." Rod held the barrel in his hand and said slowly instead of drinking like kenlow. "Oh?" Ken Luo raised his eyebrows and looked at berry next to rod. "What you said should not be her task? She came to me before, but she couldn''t get the reward I want. Now she''s pestering you. Do you need me to help you drive her away?" Seeing kenlow''s unkindness to himself, berry stamped her foot secretly. Her beauty had no effect in front of the legendary hero. "She''s my partner, but I didn''t come to you for this." Under kenlo''s slightly puzzled gaze, a reward list appeared in the swordsman''s hand. "Let''s talk about the liar you offered a reward." "What are you talking about?" Hearing the swordsman mention the swindler, kenlo, who was originally drunk, changed his momentum, and the terrible momentum escaped, forcing Berry to step back and gasp, "do you know the news of the swindler?" "You''re right." The swordsman''s tone sank. Under kenlo''s eyes mixed with surprise, vigilance and deep anger, the swordsman slowly came forward and said in a low voice: "a few years ago, a young scholar from the mage Empire came to you. He claimed to be the favorite student of Eric, a famous scholar of brakada. He wanted to ask you to help collect some artifact parts, and you did so." Listening to the swordsman''s story, kenlo''s breath became heavy, and his memory seemed to return to the original situation: "what else do you know?" "He said it was his teacher''s order that he needed to study and destroy the evil undead artifact and guarantee it with blakada and the reputation of his teacher, which deceived you. But at the last minute, he ran away with those artifact parts and didn''t pay you any money with the promised reward, did he?" With rod''s constant narration, kenlo''s fists were clenched, and Qiu Jin spread in his thick arm: "you''re all right. It seems that you must know the whereabouts of the liar. Tell me, I''ll kill him myself!" However, the swordsman kept silent about the whereabouts of the swindler. Instead, he studied the wine bucket in hand and asked kenlo to worry. After a while, the swordsman said, "Your Excellency kenlo, as you know, that''s not free news." "How much do you want? I can give you all these fine wines!" Kenlow nodded. It''s normal in the freelance chamber of Commerce, he said immediately. Rod shook his head slightly. "I''m not interested in these wines. What I care about more is you, Lord kenlow. My partner plans to go deep into West elacia. If you are willing to help her complete the task, I''ll tell you the whereabouts of the man." Berry was slightly stunned. Obviously, she didn''t expect rod to mention it. Before she spoke, she heard the hero kenlow roar: "how do I know if what you said is lying to me? I investigated the whereabouts of the liar, but I got nothing. What do you know?" "His name is Sandro." The swordsman said slowly, "it''s not just you. He also deceived one of Eli''s heroes and collected another undead artifact for him. He took the two artifact to Diya. He was preparing to show his ambition, but another undead mage took one of them..." "I know who you''re talking about. It''s that damn rod. He made me have no wine made by dwarves. If I have a chance, I don''t mind cutting him down." Kenlow nodded and said, "it seems that you do know something. If you believe me, tell me the whereabouts of the liar. I promise you that I will help the liar to go to sierracia as promised before, and I won''t break my promise like the liar." Listening to kenlo''s words, rod''s mouth pulled, but he soon recovered and said, "after Sandro left Diya, he went to nigon, the underground world where the magician is located. Now he is working for the queen and hero Molly there. If you can see Molly, you can see the liar." "Very good." Kenlow''s face sank. "Come back to me when you start. Now I want to be alone." With that, he held the barrel and continued to drink. Chapter 2362 "I can''t imagine... You really did it." After leaving the quiet room where the hero kenlow is located, berry grabbed rod and looked at him as if there was a flow of light in his eyes, and his words were full of uncontrollable joy. "What?" Rod glanced at her suspiciously. "You mean you passed the mercenary examination? You''ve congratulated me." "No, I mean the hero kenlow. You really talked about the stubborn and grumpy S-class mercenary. How do you know that? It''s about the liar?" She asked with some surprise. "Well..." rod shrugged. He couldn''t tell berry that it was the information of the expansion film he knew in his previous life. He said casually, "you heard the name kenlow said. I know those things. Is it strange? On the contrary, if I don''t know anything, it will be more strange." "Wait... Captain berry, what did you just say? Did you really move kenlow?" Glaer, who stayed outside the quiet room, came up and listened to the conversation between the two people. He couldn''t help opening his mouth and then showed ecstasy. "Great! With kenlo and elot, our goods will be taken back smoothly! Even those evil demons, don''t try to stop us!" On one side, Berry''s face looked the same way. Although ferry, whom she wanted to hire in advance, died in rod''s hands in the examination, rod gave her a greater surprise. She not only maintained strong strength after camouflage, but also brought her the commitment of hero kenlo. Among the S-class mercenaries in the camp, kenlow''s strength can be said to be the only existence. He was not so talkative when he defeated the other three S-class mercenaries with one enemy. Even when berry met him for the first time, he was ruthlessly driven out by him. Unexpectedly, rod was able to move him. Although kenlow is extremely stubborn, it is this stubbornness that makes him never break his promise, which is also what surprises berry. After a burst of joy, glaer gradually calmed down. He seemed to think of something and took the initiative to say, "by the way, do you remember the lucky guy? The brown haired boy who won money." "What happened to him?" Berry seemed curious and asked. "That stupid guy released a task to protect his safety in the camp, and the reward is rich. Now even the blind man can see the problem. I don''t think he can take the money alive..." glaer said, and couldn''t help complaining, "It''s better for us to take over the task. His gold coins are cheap, and others are also cheap. It''s better to..." Berry interrupted, "have you forgotten the importance of the goods? Now is not the time to covet those gold coins." Glaer nodded, but he was still unwilling at the bottom of his heart. "You said he released the mission... Show me." Just then, rod, who was not interested, suddenly thought of something and took the initiative to say. As soon as Gerald''s eyes lit up, he immediately took the road ahead. Although berry felt a little puzzled, it was not easy to brush rod''s mind, so he had to follow. Under the leadership of the old elf who was familiar with the environment, rod soon came to the task center, where there was a huge notice board. Usually, people from the freelance chamber of Commerce pasted the notices recording various tasks. Mercenaries waiting for a long time would scramble for them, and conflicts often occurred. "This is the task I received first. Give it back to me quickly!" In front of the notice board, a thin mercenary was protecting the notice he had just grabbed, while the other mercenary surrounded it, Then he sent out a sneer of ridicule: "take a good look at your mercenary rating. Do you think the identity of the blood silver mercenary Corps is so easy to use? The people of your blood silver mercenary corps are used to arrogance at ordinary times. Now it''s time to taste the taste of being robbed. You''re not qualified to take such a well paid task." The thin mercenaries were slapped hard and fell to the ground in the pushing. Even the notice recording the task in their hands was robbed by the mercenaries. "Elot, you''re an S-class mercenary. If it''s your favorite task, other mercenaries can only give in." On one side, glaer had already seen this situation and took the initiative to introduce it. Rod nodded, but heard an exclamation: "boss, the publisher of this task is inavin. I know him. He is just an ordinary class B mercenary. Where did he get so many gold coins as reward?" Rod seemed to realize something. Inavin was the name of the brown haired mercenary. He followed his reputation, but he saw the people who had just grabbed the task from the thin mercenary. "When he''s free, he wanders around in Yaojin business group. Maybe he has made some good luck." Another mercenary with long hair analyzed that his eyes turned and seemed to have an idea. "Show me the task." Just then, a strange voice interrupted the conversation of several mercenaries. "Huh?" The conversation was interrupted. The long haired mercenary frowned and looked at the approaching swordsman, "who are you? If you don''t want to lack something, give it to me quickly..." Before the long haired mercenary finished his words, he was covered by the strong man who was the leader of several people. He was surprised to find that the strong man, who was the boss of several people, showed a look of fear with his fearless face. "Lord elot, it''s really an honor for you to see this task... Don''t tell him the task soon!" Being stared at by the strong man, the long haired mercenary realized something. He sent out the notice in his hand, and the swordsman took it impolitely. Until several people left quickly, the long haired mercenary was still a little puzzled: "boss, who is that elot? Why should we give him the hard won task?" "Fool!" The strong man glared at him fiercely, "do you know how Philip, the head of the blood silver mercenary corps, died?" "Of course I know, ferry was killed by a new S-class mercenary in the mercenary assessment not long ago..." the long haired mercenary quickly replied, saying that he suddenly realized something, "is that elot... The new S-class mercenary?" His head was patted by the strong man: "in the future, pay more attention to what happens in the camp. Don''t offend those who can''t afford it. You don''t even realize it." After hearing the words of the strong man, the long haired mercenary finally realized how terrible the swordsman was, and his face also showed a look of lingering fear. Chapter 2363 After taking the task notice issued by the brown haired mercenaries from the mercenaries, rod couldn''t help shaking his head and didn''t look very satisfied. "Elliot, I remember you weren''t interested in that task? Why are you going to take it now?" Barry asked by rod''s side. "Just take a look on the way." Rod shook his head and didn''t answer Berry''s question directly. Berry looked at rod suspiciously, and her intuition told her that it was not as simple as rod said. From the situation along the way with rod, everything he did had a full purpose. Take a look at this sentence on the way. For other mercenaries, even for the hero kenlow, berry won''t doubt it, except for rod. From rod''s attitude and his strength, he is not as eager for gold coins as other mercenaries. Berry doesn''t know what is attracting rod in front of him. However, the smart one didn''t ask more questions. She often knew too much, but it was not a good thing. Since rod didn''t want to say more, berry didn''t ask more questions. She was very satisfied to have the strong support of rod and go deep into the war spreading West eracia to retrieve the goods. If there were any unpleasant things caused by her curiosity, That''s not worth the loss. Aside, rod noticed Berry''s move and couldn''t help appreciating the business head. Rod was not interested in the gold coins of the brown haired mercenary. The strong enemy he faced could not be solved by how many gold coins. What really interested rod was the task in his hand. Become the racing achievement [King of mercenaries] obtained by S-level mercenaries. Wearing it can double rod''s basic attributes. This racing achievement is extremely practical. The only problem is that it will take effect only in the process of performing mercenary tasks. It can be regarded as a mercenary mission to go deep into West elacia with berry and recover her lost goods. But when the mission is over, the effect of [mercenary king] cannot continue to take effect regardless of whether Berry has recovered her goods or not. Therefore, rod needs to find a way to extend his task. It''s best to keep himself in the state of mercenary task forever, so as to enjoy the effect of this racing achievement forever. As the head of business, berry obviously didn''t understand the meaning of rod''s move. After excluding other possibilities, he would only think that he was greedy for gold coins. Rod is not going to let her know about it. If berry plans to go deep into it and find some clues, it will be rod''s own death waiting for her. The best way to keep yourself in the mercenary task forever is to take the next task that will never be completed. When he got the reward list earlier, rod looked through it and didn''t find any suitable tasks. It seems that he must start with the normal mercenary tasks other than the reward. At this time, rod thought that taking over the task issued by the brown haired mercenary was a better choice. The task itself is not difficult for rod. At the same time, he can make a small profit. Although he doesn''t like those gold coins, the development of Sao city is still very needed, which can be said to be an excellent choice. Looking at the task notice just brought, rod couldn''t help shaking his head. The task released by the brown haired mercenary was not a small gap from what rod expected. The requirement of the task was not to protect the brown haired mercenary forever. It was just to escort him to Eli, where the influence of the freelance chamber of Commerce was weak, after he got the gold coins, and then the task ended. Looking at the content of the notice, rod couldn''t help but curl his lips. Why did these runners choose Eli''s forest? Isn''t Diya, which is full of necromancers, and Werning, which is in danger, a better hiding choice? Shaking his head, rod won''t take the task. He wants to find a brown haired mercenary and ask him to modify the content of the task to protect his safety forever, so that rod can keep him in Sao city and maintain the status of the mercenary task forever. "That inavin, where is he now? I want to talk to him face to face about some matters in the mission." Rod asked at Gerald. "I heard that he seems to have been taken away by the Yaojin business group. With the reputation of Yaojin business group, I don''t think he will do anything to him..." aside, grael seemed to think of something and said with some worry. "Yaojin business group..." rod shook his head. He put his hand into the gap of his armor. When others couldn''t see it, he took out the hyperopia pendant specially used to find people from the space treasure. The eyeball shaped hyperopia pendant slowly opened his eyelids in rod''s hand. Because the treasure seemed to have something to do with the magician, rod did not show the treasure, but held it in his hand. Soon, blurred pictures floated in rod''s mind. After confirming the man''s position, rod said faintly: "it seems that we are going to visit Yaojin business group. I hope their reputation in the freelance chamber of commerce is really as good as you said, otherwise this matter will not end easily." From rod''s words, berry felt the change of his attitude and couldn''t help but cover his mouth and exclaim, while grael showed a look of watching the good play and said excitedly: "it seems that you have finally changed your attention. I''ll say, you can''t be excited about the money. Even Yaojin business group can''t stop you as an S-class mercenary. They will give you money obediently." Rod shrugged and said nothing to Gerald. The elf seemed to recognize this point, showing the joy of victory, and then led rod and his party to the mouth of Yaojin business group. The mercenaries nearby also noticed the change of atmosphere from several people who stayed here and couldn''t help talking about it. The war started by the devil and the new S-class mercenaries. All kinds of unusual things seem to indicate that something big is going to happen, and the mercenary camp is also affected. Only the thin mercenaries who were knocked over at the beginning stared at the back of Rhodes and showed resentment in their eyes. "That was my task... It was mine..." Although the task notice was snatched by several other people not long after he took it in his hand, the thin mercenary still remembered the above content. Looking at the gler who could not hide his joy, his face also showed several vicious colors, and then stood up and walked in another direction. Chapter 2364 In the mouth of the Yaojin business group, the brown haired mercenary lowered his head deeply, revealing a look of being in a state of restlessness. The knight in gold armor was behind him like an iron tower. The hand on his shoulder seemed to be under a heavy pressure and cut off his thought of running away. "Inavin, your gold coins still need a lot of time to prepare. It''s no use how many times you come before we prepare them. Before that, I sincerely hope you can change your mind so that it will be good for you and us." Hearing the words of the Golden Knight, the brown haired mercenary asked calmly, "do you want to default? How long has it been? The words can have a great impact on your reputation." "No, I''m just worried about your safety. It''s a lot of money, which will inevitably attract the covet of others. It''s also very troublesome for us to prepare. At least we can''t get it out in a short time. You may need to wait a little longer." The knight in gold said faintly. "Don''t worry, I''ve released the mission in the camp. The only thing you have to do is give me the money." Mentioning the money, the brown haired mercenary suddenly had courage in his heart and said immediately. "What? You fool, don''t you think you''re dying fast enough? Damn it, why don''t you accept our offer?" The knight in gold sent out a burst of rage. The shoulders of the brown haired mercenary made a crisp noise. He had no doubt that if he went on like this, his shoulders would be crushed by the powerful knight in front of him. "Stop." Just then, a faint voice of words reached the ears of the knight in gold armor. Hearing this sound, the Golden Knight''s eyes narrowed. Not long ago, he heard this sound on the assessment site. The owner of the sound is not a good stubble to deal with. After loosening inavin''s shoulder, he followed the prestige. He saw the swordsman carrying the dark sword slowly stepping into the opening. "Sorry, Yaojin business group doesn''t receive guests now." Facing the new S-class mercenary, he narrowed his eyes and said slowly. "I''m not looking for you." Under the swordsman''s helmet, his faint words came. At the same time, a task notice also appeared in his hand, "inavin, is this the task you released in the camp?" Hearing the speech, the brown haired mercenary seemed to be aware of something. He looked at the notice, nodded quickly, and looked surprised: "yes! It seems that you must be going to take this task, and I can offer a higher price..." "Compared with those gold coins, I need you to modify some conditions of the task. Are you willing?" The swordsman said slowly. Inavin didn''t answer for a moment and wanted to modify the task conditions, that is, to give more gold coins. It seems that the swordsman is dissatisfied with the previous equal share and wants more. According to the attitude of Yaojin business group, they would not easily hand over those gold coins. Inawen didn''t want to be dragged down all the time. He bit his teeth and finally chose to accept it. Then he said, "well, let''s follow your requirements. How much do you want?" "I don''t need more gold coins. I just need you to modify the content of the task to protect your safety forever." The swordsman said faintly. Hearing the speech, the Golden Knight''s face suddenly changed. He didn''t know what the racing achievement was: "forever? It seems that you want to swallow those gold coins in the name of protection..." "I didn''t say that. Choose for yourself, inavin, whether you can''t get a gold coin like this, or accept my help and leave here with the money? Don''t forget, I brought you luck and won the gold coins." Rod asked slowly. He believed that inavin would make the choice he wanted. After knowing the whole story from berry and other people, rod knew the choice of inavin. This man was willing to put all his eggs in a gamble without internal intelligence and didn''t hesitate to owe huge debts. Inavin had a full gambling nature. People like him are paranoid that good luck will come to them by some chance. The meeting with berry and others is the biggest reason why he dares to take such a big risk. He believes that it must be the revelation given by God, and all he has to do is catch it. When he wins the reward, he will also attribute his luck to something, such as lucky numbers, lucky gold coins, or more directly lucky people. When rod helped him win, he believed that good luck would continue. He also found rod through Gerar and others, hoping that rod could escort him away instead of looking for other S-class mercenaries. In his mind, rod is obviously his lucky star. Although unable to exert the power of the peeping eye, rod still captured the idea in his heart and gave his own proposal. After listening to rod''s story, inavin hesitated. He looked at the Golden Knight, rod and berry beside him. Finally, he made a decision and said, "elot, I am willing to accept your help." "Very good." Rod looked at the knight in gold. "Give him the gold he deserves." "Yaojin business group needs time to prepare..." the knight in gold armor just wanted to prevaricate with the same excuse, but saw a dark giant sword magnifying in front of him. With a muffled sound, the whole body of the knight in gold armor was blown out, and the camp of Yaojin business group was smashed down by him. After all this, rod carried the huge sword behind him again. With the blessing of the king of mercenaries, the basic attribute of directly doubling is not what the Golden Knight can compete with. According to rod''s estimation, his strength should be similar to that of ferry before, but he can''t even carry his move. If rod didn''t stop at the last moment, I''m afraid it''s just that blow, Enough to smash him into meat sauce. "Elot, are you crazy? The people of Yaojin business group will never let you go!" With the collapse of the camp, everything in it was also shown in the eyes of others. The members of the Yaojin business group looked at the dying golden armor knight and the flamboyant swordsman, and asked loudly. "Don''t..." the Golden Knight buried in the collapsed camp stretched out his hand hard at this moment and stopped other members of the Yaojin business group. He spit out a big mouthful of blood and said hard, "Your Excellency elot... This time, the Yaojin business group recognized the defeat and went with the mage to bring those gold coins..." The mage he called looked stunned. Those gold coins were not a small amount, but due to the strong oppression of the swordsman, he reluctantly opened a door of time and space and left quickly. Chapter 2365 "Hero Tanan..." Behind the dead Thunderbird flying in the sky, the man in black looked at the unique remains beside him, and his eyes couldn''t help but look excited. It''s very close to the coordinates given by the thieves guild. As long as you get there, you can personally send the remains of heroes who have been guarding for so long to the water element level through the space crack, so as to put everything in the expansion on the right track. Overlooking the earth, the scenery on the wasteland is fading little by little, replaced by the endless blue sea, which is close to the endless sea at the end of the continent. The high-speed flight of Thunderbird saves him a lot of time, so that he doesn''t have to wander on the wasteland. "You want to take Tanan to your island in other planes? But I seem to have heard those great demons say that your island has been reduced to the incarnation of the sea and completely submerged by endless water. If you do so, you will only sink Tanan''s remains into the sea and lose this great hero forever." Also behind the Thunderbird, the hero York asked at this time. He was very puzzled about rod''s actions. "You''ll see... That''s his destiny as an immortal hero. He''s not destined to be silent in the ocean." Rod, who knew that the expansion had passed, was not in a hurry and slowly answered his doubts. York was a little puzzled, but he didn''t say more after all. Instead, he looked at the hero''s remains below. As the chief of the crullod rebels, Tanan died in the hands of the mage, and even the remains were restless. He finally had the chance to return to his roots, but he was driven by greater evil and threw himself into endless battle. He sighed, but keenly felt that the crisis was approaching here. More perceptive than him is rod on one side. The sudden fluctuation of mana is obvious. It''s like an all-out strike launched by ordinary people with hatred, which rod can''t ignore. Lightning cut across the sky and suddenly hit rod. Rod just calmly cast his spells. A transparent barrier wrapped their bodies. The lightning hit them and deflected them in an instant. Due to the existence of the hero Tanan, rod''s spell almost failed. He must continue to expand the barrier and completely wrap the hero''s remains in the middle to complete the spell casting. "You''re not dead yet..." along the direction of mana fluctuation, rod also saw the man he was chasing, which was the hero Ricky who was seriously injured in his hand. "Have you recovered all your injuries? No, that ability..." Looking at Ricky in front of him, rod soon found the abnormality on him. At this moment, the tragic injury suffered by Ricky has fully recovered, and there is not even a trace of erosion of the cloud of death left. Not only that, he is emitting light death energy, just like the creatures transformed from his death field. "What did you do?" Rod''s eyes narrowed slightly and asked faintly. "Leave the remains of Lord Tanan!" Facing the powerful rod, the hero Ricky roared. The hero Ricky felt as if a flame was burning in his heart when he met the man who dominated death again. Even if he was alone and no longer had any support, even if his strength was far inferior, he still chased up without hesitation, only for the remains of the immortal hero. Under him, Thunderbird seemed to feel his determination and sent out a shrill song, which was a little faster. "I don''t want to say, do I? I''ll let you speak." Rod uttered a cold hum. He held the arrow of Titan in his hand. Although it was only a mirror copy of the body, the artifact was an artifact after all, which could not be countered by the barbarian in front of him. With the sword blade waving, countless strong lightning suddenly shot at Ricky. The Thunderbird, who shares Ricky''s heart, quickly twists its body and shuttles through the gap of lightning. It is like a boat in a storm. It may overturn at any time, but it is so poor. With his keen perception of lightning, Thunderbirds will not be easily hit by lightning. Seeing this, rod waved with one hand and wrapped Thunderbirds in a large dark cloud that engulfed the whole sky. The golden lightning broke through the cloud of death, and the castration did not decrease. It shot straight at rod. In the face of the strong threat of the cloud of death, the Thunderbird did not retreat at all. Instead, it accelerated its speed for a few minutes and had to rush directly at rod. "Evil necromancer, what else can you do?" Seeing that rod''s moves were easily resolved, Ricky was also a little excited. He seemed to have seen the beautiful situation of recapturing Tanan''s remains, but the song of Thunderbirds brought his thoughts back to reality. "Be careful!" There was the warning sound of Thunderbird in his ear. Ricky was a little stunned, but he felt a cold breath coming from behind. "I didn''t want to." The irregular blade ran through Ricky''s chest, and rod, who crossed the space, appeared behind him. "Now it seems that space magic is the best use." After the body went to eracia, in order to avoid being destroyed, mirror rod has always avoided close combat with the enemy, so as not to be hit by the afterwave of the spell, resulting in the direct breaking of the body, but now it seems that it is the most direct way to fight. To rod''s slight surprise, after being so seriously injured, Ricky not only didn''t howl, but grabbed the blade out of his body, regardless of the blood on his hands and a look of success on his face. Bursts of paralysis, along the Titan''s arrow, reached rod''s body, making him unable to move. At this moment, rod finally realized that what he ignored was Richie''s heroic specialty. After he was paralyzed, rod seemed to begin to understand why the great devil who initially attacked and killed Ricky directly with flame evasion would end up so miserable. If the noumenon is here, rod doesn''t have to worry about this paralyzing effect, but at the moment, he is only a mirror image, and the treasure can only play part of its effect. "For the sake of the hero Tanan, die, evil necromancer!" As Ricky''s words fell, infinite lightning bombarded rod''s body one after another. The electric God Pendant with incomplete effect could not resist such bombardment. Rod''s body burst like a blister in an instant, and the sword blade penetrating Ricky''s body dissipated nothingness together. Rod, who was far away in the mercenary station, seemed to feel something. He couldn''t help raising his head and looking at the distant sky. It seemed that something beyond his plan had happened to the south of the hero tower. Fortunately, he had made insurance measures in advance, and now it''s time to use it. Chapter 2366 At the top of the soul summoning tower, Rowling sat on the exquisite sofa, looked at the sheepskin roll to be processed in her hand, and recited the above contents: "This morning, the necromancer kerwell said that a group of necromancers who belonged to him but didn''t have time to plant the spiritual mark were stolen by another necromancer Gerson and planted the spiritual mark first. Therefore, the two made a big fight in the city of Sao. The spread of the battle injured dozens of onlookers and killed several mages. Brother, what would you do about it?" In front of her, rod, leaning on the sofa, said casually, "if you dare to make trouble in Sao City, kill them." "That won''t work. It''s not the right choice." Luo Lin gave him a look. "If WITA is here, it is estimated that she will let the two necromancators pay for the damage first, and then investigate the grievances between them." "What about the city Lord Vita? Shouldn''t she handle these trivial things?" Asked rod with some doubt. "She asked for leave to rest in the magic plain. She likes the environment there very much." Rowling answered softly. She smiled and seemed to enjoy the situation. Rod shook his head: "your mirror Dharma has not learned to condense multiple mirrors at the same time. Your energy is limited. You should spend time studying spells instead of dealing with these things." "Like you say now?" Rowling glanced at him. "I wonder if you''re hiding other images where I don''t know, such as... The shadow lady?" "... what are you talking about?" Rod pulled at the corner of his mouth. Rowling snorted softly. She changed a sheepskin roll and continued to read: "loyal to our dead Lord Gullit, she offered 30 high-quality human slaves and a considerable share of gemstones, hoping to obtain some corpse witch kings transformed by her brother." "Give him the same number of corpse witch kings. That''s enough for him to expand the undead army." Rod didn''t open his eyes and answered slowly. Just then, rod, who was half lying peacefully, suddenly seemed to feel something and suddenly sat up. "What''s the matter, brother?" Rowling was puzzled. She put her hand on his shoulder and asked softly. "Something happened to mirror one." Rod looked a little dignified, but when he recalled the picture before the mirror image was broken, he settled down again. "Maybe the No. 1 mirror image is too careless, or the enemy has good luck. The hero Tanan needs me to come forward. I can''t stay here." Rowling tooted her mouth, showing a somewhat helpless look, but thinking of the major events involved in Tanan, she didn''t continue to insist: "well, brother, do you need me to go with you?" Rod shook his head: "it seems that things in the city need you more. If there is any trouble, I will tell you." Shaking the conch in his hand, rod stopped staying and shuttled through the fire, leaving Rowling reluctantly looking at his gradually disappearing figure. "I succeeded... The evil necromancer will never exist in the world again. Hero Tanan, do you see..." At the end of the continent, Ricky covered the hole pierced by the sharp blade in front of him, and the blood accumulated under him, but he was very excited and roared up to the sky. Thunderbird felt his state. While happy for him, he couldn''t help feeling very sad. Although he broke the body of the necromancer by surprise, Ricky was also seriously injured and couldn''t live. The only thing that makes Ricky feel gratified is probably that he recaptured the remains of the hero Tanan, avoided the great hero from being tarnished by the evil necromancer, and buried him forever in the wasteland of krylord, the hometown he fought for. "What..." behind the dead Thunderbird, York stared at the scene of rod''s broken body, and there was still some disbelief in the bottom of his eyes. York could not imagine that the undead mage, who looked invincible and could not even do anything about the mage Empire, was damaged in the barbaric hands of crullod, which was simply impossible. However, York found a clue to the magic knowledge he had learned. After death, people will always leave corpses, which can''t dissipate like bubbles. There is only one magic that York has learned, the mirror Dharma. "It''s too early for you to be happy." A familiar voice dispersed the joy in Ricky''s heart. He raised his head in a daze, but saw the man in black standing on the sky not far away. It seemed that he had no effect in exchange for serious injury. "It''s impossible..." Ricky said in a daze. Rod didn''t care what he thought. "Good hero specialty. When you become my death knight, I believe this ability will shine in your hands." Rhode, who came from the city of Sao in the flame, put his eyes on the dying knight and said slowly. "You..." Ricky showed resentment and just wanted to say something, but suddenly a thick dark green barrier appeared on the path of Thunderbird flying under him. Naturally, the sensitive Thunderbird cannot hit it at one end. It flutters its wings and swings its body for a while. If it wants to cross the barrier, it can be blocked by the continuous dark green barrier in front of it. The barrier is quickly generated from the void, and finally limits its whole body to a narrow range. "It''s over." Rod snapped his fingers. With the crisp sound from his fingertips, the violent explosion spread from the inside of the barrier. The deafening thunder was like the roar of the sky. Even space could not withstand the damage of magic, and there were faint signs of fragmentation. The strong explosion can''t be stopped by Hercules shield. The dark green barrier broke up in an instant, and two charred corpses fell from it. After getting used to the battle method of relying on artifact, rod almost forgot that he used to be a powerful mage. He has already achieved the combination and application of spells at his fingertips. As long as he doesn''t spare the consumption of mana value, it can be said that it doesn''t have to be too easy to deal with such a savage creature. Temporarily stopped, and immediately went to the end of the continent to send the hero Tanan to the water element level. Rod slowly turned his eyes and finally put his eyes on one of the charred bodies that fell to the ground. "Wake up, hero Ricky, a beautiful death is waiting for you." The strong energy of death condenses on the hero Ricky. In a twinkling of an eye, he cleans the scorch marks on his body. The lifeless body is slowly moving his fingers at this time. Chapter 2367 "Your state is very special." Looking at the newly awakened hero Ricky, rod paced slowly beside him and looked carefully at the state of the death knight. "The soul summoning skill I cast on you is more inclined to the soul gathering magic of resurrecting dead creatures than simple casting. In other words, you were dead before you met me, and you were reborn as a dead person. As far as I know, there is only one ability to do this. What did you encounter?" Under rod''s interrogation, Ricky, who has become a death knight, naturally didn''t hide anything and quickly replied, "when I was seriously injured and dying, I met a man. He passed me, so I woke up from the darkness... Besides, I don''t know what happened." "Who is he?" Asked rod. Ricky shook his head. "He''s a human, but he''s followed by some elves. He''s dressed in white and looks nothing special. He seems to be heading south." Rod frowned. Ricky''s description didn''t provide any useful information, and this combination was not rare. The only thing he cared about was that the South was the direction of brakada. Were those people mages? Shaking his head, he looked back at the hero Ricky: "your hero''s specialty is very special. Even my mirror image was recruited without defense. After you join the Legion, you will command the air force. The commander will pick you up. Stay here and wait." With that, he crossed Ricky, boarded the dead Thunderbird again, and continued to move towards the end of the mainland. What happened here was also known by rod ontology of the freelance chamber of Commerce. More complete than the second mirror image, so that rod did not easily ignore this matter, but showed a dignified look. What exists on the hero Ricky is clearly the traces left in the field of death, which is the same as what he felt in the ruins of Yangming temple. It can never be the result of other undead spells. Rod, who went to eracia to explore the details of human blood, had already turned off the efficacy of the death field. The hero Ricky was not transformed by him. Besides him, it seems that there is still another person who also has the ability of the death field, that is, the God who took away the order of heaven in the mouth of maisica. "So he went all the way across North elasia to the territory of krylord... What was he doing in that desert?" Rhode''s eyes flashed a bit of thinking. The krylord desert, the barren land occupied by savage creatures, unexpectedly attracted countless powerful existential attention in this period of time. The gates of hell, the Dragon Queen, the immortal hero, the master of the dead, the ''steel claw'', as well as the immortals who exist in the legend and seize the power of the gods, gathered in the same position at this moment. All kinds of changes seem to indicate to rod that something big will happen in that barren land. From masika''s description, rod is vaguely aware of the power of the becoming God. He is also a quasi eighth order existence at least, and his strength is also above a number of creatures that can be called semi gods, such as the water element monarch. Rod doesn''t want to provoke such existence. Fortunately, what exists in the krylord desert is only the mirror image of rod. Even if those who become gods stare at it, what they lose is only the remains of immortal heroes, which will not affect rod''s noumenon. What makes rod care is that his mirror image method can create two mirrors at the same time. Now one has been lost. We have to find an opportunity to add a mirror while no other mercenaries are aware of it. "Elot, I''ve finished revising the task. Do you think it''s ok now?" Beside rod, the brown haired mercenary handed over the new task notice to him. Rod glanced at the contents and immediately showed a satisfied look. As he imagined, the duration of the mercenary mission was changed to forever, which means that rod can always maintain the status of performing the mission in this way, so as to maintain the attribute doubling effect in the racing achievement. "Good. From now on, I will protect your safety forever." Rod said slowly. The brown haired mercenary obviously didn''t know what would happen. When rod said this, his face showed some relief. He hasn''t relaxed since he won the gold coins. Now he can finally breathe a sigh of relief. On his index finger, a gorgeous gem ring was shining. It was a space treasure sent by Yaojin business group. The gold coins he obtained this time were stored in it. Although it could not reach the exaggeration of the treasure house in the cloud and there were Jinshan everywhere, it also exceeded what rod had seen in the national treasure house of the dragon. The accumulated gold coins were enough for him to spend his life. Accordingly, if he is not so lucky, he may have to pay off his debts for Yaojin business group for the rest of his life. Although the gorgeous space ring in front of him deducted some gold coins he deserved, it was really worthless compared with the gold coins he won. "Elot, we''d better leave quickly. Although you helped him get the gold coins, you also completely offended Yaojin business group. Yaojin business group has more power in the freelance chamber of Commerce than you think. Many guards of permanent business groups have reached the level of S-class mercenaries. Although they give gold coins on the surface, they will not stop." After getting the gold coin, the elf geral was afraid and said obediently. Rod shrugged his shoulders and had a body. Again, why would he fear those human business groups? Different from the mirror body, the noumenon has not only the strength to the limit, but also the strength in the field. Not to mention those members of the business group, even in the face of the siege of angels, rod is sure to escape safely. However, as Gerard said, Berry''s preparations are all ready, and he has summoned a powerful S-class mercenary like kenlow. It''s not meaningful to stay here. It''s time to start. Thinking of this, rod raised his head slightly and looked in the direction of the center of eracia. If rod''s perception is right, the source of human blood comes from there. Rhode is leaving for sieracia, which is far away from it. Although the two are not in the same direction, Rhode is not worried. Traveling with berry, going deep into the center of the battlefield invaded by demons and recapturing her goods will be his famous journey in the whole eracia as a mercenary. When the journey is over and he has accumulated enough fame, it is natural for him to go to the center of elacia. Chapter 2368 "Are you here at last? Hurry to sieracia and finish the task, so that I can settle accounts with the liar." As the team gathered, kenlo, a hero who was bored and dawdling with his axe, shouted. His face was red and his body smelled of wine. The nearby mercenaries took a detour for fear that some of their actions might provoke him to get drunk. As kenlow promised, even if he was angry and couldn''t help rushing into the underground world to hunt down the liar, he still kept his previous promise and gave priority to the task of Qizhen business group. Rod''s perception swept around and asked casually, "is this the person for the task? Just us?" Next to him, berry took the initiative to stand up and said, "this mission is not to defeat the demons. It''s just to take back my goods. The fewer the number, the better. My goods were lost in the western border of elasia, near the city of yamlit in krulod, which is also the first town to fall in the hands of demons." "It sounds like a difficult task. It seems that the completion time will be greatly delayed." The hero kenlow wiped his mouth discontentedly. "According to my usual habit, since the task is so difficult, you must pay me extra compensation, but fortunately, the swindler''s intelligence is enough to offset all this. You should be lucky for this." Kenlo was staring at him and felt his toughness. On Berry''s face under the veil, he couldn''t hang: "don''t worry, I''m ready to believe in the plan. If everything goes well, we won''t meet any demons and we can complete the task smoothly." As he said this, geral brought two Griffins. The Griffin''s feathers were soft and silvery white, but his eyes were as sharp as an eagle. He was stared at by the huge Griffin. Inavin beside rod was startled. Fortunately, he was protected by a swordsman, which made him feel at ease. "This is the mount of our mission. Those demons destroyed the transmission monuments in the towns along the way. I can only use the gate of time and space to go to the towns closest to the battlefield. After that, I need to rely on these Griffins. According to the intelligence of the thieves'' guild, although those demons roamed the ground, their defense against the sky is surprisingly weak, and this belongs to me The opportunity for us. " After listening to Berry''s introduction, rod subconsciously drew from the corners of his mouth. Now the hell Legion in elasia is not their final form. The most important allied forces on the demon side, the Dragon King mauriel and her magician, are still conquering the mage empire. Not long ago, they were trapped in the shackles of war by rod. They are the means used by the demon to block the sky. Since Morrel''s support didn''t arrive, it''s true that in the battle in the sky, except for a few demons who are good at flying, other demons will be crushed by angels and the Griffin legion of eracia, which also forced the demons to give up their control over the sky and gave berry the opportunity to get back the goods. While rod was thinking about the general trend of the war in the expansion, the elf geral coughed, as if he thought of something, He took the initiative to say: "this trip is extremely dangerous and will be blocked by those demons. I, an old bone, can''t toss like you. It''s a pity that I can''t perform this task with the four of you. I''ll go back to the residence of Qizhen business group and wait for your good news there. I hope you can return safely." Berry nodded. She understood grael''s choice, which was also her prior decision. She was about to say something, but was interrupted by another voice. "Wait... You four? I''m going to the devil battlefield in the west, too?" Inavin seemed to hear something from Gerard''s words and asked in disbelief. His inquiry also received kenlow''s disdainful glance: "you are so weak that you are also my companion on the task with me? I also want to ask what''s the matter? Is it difficult for us to take a drag when we perform the task?" "He is the object of my protection." Rod stepped forward and then looked at the brown haired mercenary. "I don''t want to involve you in this task, but are you really going to leave with Gerard? Many people already know that you have won money. If you stay, it won''t be safer than going deep into the battlefield." Hearing the speech, inawen''s face turned white. After all, he didn''t say more. He stood next to the Griffin like an appointment, waiting for the task to proceed. Seeing that everyone had no objection, berry took the initiative to say, "tell me about the unit. Due to the war, I paid a high price and only rented these two Griffins from the chamber of Commerce. When the task began, elot and I took one Griffin and kenlo and inavin took the other." Kenlow yawned and had no objection to this. Inavin looked at the legendary hero with some fear. After feeling his powerful power, he gradually felt at ease. Although the hero kenlow has a big temper and a stubborn and tough attitude, he will be the most solid backing when he performs the task with him, which is enough to make people feel relieved to give his back to him. "Wait a minute, I have other suggestions." Just then, a voice interrupted the original plan. It was the swordsman on one side who patted the brown haired mercenary on the shoulder and said, "I''ve taken the task of protecting him. Why don''t you let me join him? Berry, you join kenlo." After hearing rod''s proposal, Berry was stunned and didn''t understand what rod was thinking, but when he thought of rod''s identity and his disguised identity, he could still show such strength, he had to say, "well... Since you took the task in advance, it seems that this is the only way." As he spoke, berry looked at kenlo reluctantly, which also attracted kenlo''s slightly disdainful eyes. As a barbarian hero born of krylord, kenlo will not give ordinary people a good look. Berry, who is mysterious and has a little elegance and outstanding temperament, has any good face. What he likes is a woman as strong as him, preferably one who is stronger than him and can press him on the ground. Even as an employer, berry couldn''t get any preferential treatment from him. With a helpless look on his face, after completing the unit, berry tore open a magic scroll, and soon a dark green portal appeared in front of several people. With the two silver Griffins, their bodies disappeared into the portal and headed for the mission site. Glaer stood where he was and watched several people leave. He was about to return to the business group''s residence, but another group of people stopped him. Chapter 2369 Through the dark green portal, rod and his party officially set foot in West elacia. "This is the fort of midheim, and it is also the important defense place of the whole west eracia. No matter how the demons plunder, they can''t step into the center of eracia without breaking the fort." Looking around at those heavy looking elathians, berry slowly introduced them. "The scroll of the gate of time and space can only send us here at most, and then we have to go deep by ourselves." She patted the Griffin beside her, and her eyes could not help but show some worry. Although she made all preparations and invited the strongest mercenary as a guard, she couldn''t help worrying when she really wanted to go deep into the hinterland of the war. "I''ve heard of it." On one side, the brown haired mercenary glanced at berry and said, "I heard from those thieves'' guild that Fort meadheim has blocked several waves of fierce attacks by demons. It is also known as the reef in the wave. No matter how rough the wave is, it still stands. I don''t think those demons are afraid at all." Rod glanced at him faintly. The offensive of the doomsday war was multifaceted. At the most intense time of the war, the sky, surface and underground were all demon coalition forces that destroyed everything. Now only the demons on the surface attacked the fortress. The prelude of the war has not been opened yet. It is undoubtedly too early to say this. Even the reef that curbed the tide, faced with the huge waves rising from the elemental monarch, had only a dark and overturned end. The words of the brown haired mercenary just exposed his shallow knowledge. Rod didn''t comment. He looked up and felt the war enveloping the fortress. He couldn''t help recalling his previous life. In previous lives, with the advent of the third expansion, players unexpectedly found that the experience gained by killing demons in the battle of doomsday was several times more than normal. The emergence of this rare situation also greatly encouraged the players'' determination to resist the doomsday and accelerated the speed of upgrading. However, rod doesn''t know whether this will happen in this life. What is still fresh in rod''s memory is that in his previous life, he failed to catch up with the grand occasion of doubling his experience value. At that time, he was troubled by something outside the game, so that the whole doomsday War didn''t play too brightly. Stroking his forehead, rod felt that he had forgotten a lot of things. All he could think of about the memory of the real world in his previous life were only some sporadic fragments. On the contrary, it was the things in the game. He could recall both the expansion process and the names of heroes, large and small. "Stop, who are you? Why cross space to Fort meadheim at this time?" As rod recalled, a burst of interrogation interrupted his thoughts. Coming up was a group of well-equipped crusaders. Their armor was more dazzling than that of swordsmen. Under the sunshine, they reflected a bright light. "We are mercenaries of the freelance chamber of Commerce and want to take a chance here." Seeing the patrol guards of the fortress come forward to check, berry took the initiative to explain. "Greedy hyenas." The chief officer disdained to say that his words also brought kenlow''s glare. It was inavin who held him, which avoided a conflict. "The defense of Fort midheim doesn''t need you. If you have the courage, set foot on the battlefield." Then he took out a reward order and threw it at the feet of several people: "bring back the vouchers on those demons and you will be rewarded for it." After the officer left, kenlow glared at inavin. If he hadn''t caught him, his ready axe would have been cut on the officer''s head. Inavin helplessly bent down and picked up the reward order on the ground. Looking at the content on it, his eyes suddenly lit up: "the right ear of a little monster can be exchanged for one gold coin. Magog''s thumb can be exchanged for ten gold coins. The horn of the long horned devil and the tail of the low-level demon can be exchanged for one hundred gold coins. The face of the evil devil of the abyss can be exchanged for five hundred gold coins..." As he read, his voice gradually decreased. Looking at the contents of the reward, he might be very excited in the past, but it is really not worth mentioning compared with the reward he won from Yaojin business group. Inavin put down his hand, and rod took the reward with great interest. When he saw that the bat wings of a pair of great demons could be exchanged for 100000 gold coins in the last column, he couldn''t help but have other ideas, but now is obviously not the time to implement it. After dealing with the patrol guards who checked, Rhodes was not more blocked, and soon boarded their own Griffins according to the advance team. As the Griffin took off, the brown haired mercenary gazed nervously at the ground below. A strong feeling of dizziness suddenly appeared in his mind, frightening him to quickly stick his body to the Griffin, which made him feel better. Beside him, the swordsman seemed to have been used to this situation. He stood proudly on the back of the Griffin. He didn''t feel any discomfort when the Griffin flapped its wings. "Elliot, aren''t you afraid of falling when you stand like this?" After clinging to the Griffin, inavin seemed to get better, but asked nervously. Rhode shook his head. Even if he was thrown away by the Griffin, he had countless ways to return to the back of the Griffin. What inanvin feared was not a problem at all, not even a trace of worry. According to rod''s prediction, with the blessing of the achievements of the king of mercenaries, with his current attributes, even if he jumped directly, his armor would be broken, and he would not be hurt. "Haven''t you ever flown a creature before?" Rod asked casually. "No... I remember once on a mission, I rode on a huge lizard. I bet you''ve never seen such a big lizard. That time I was almost thrown down by it. Why did the lizard keep twisting when crawling, not like a horse?" Recalling his painful experience, he couldn''t help complaining. "You''re lucky, aren''t you?" Something seemed to come to mind, rod volunteered. "You mean I won money? Thanks to you, elot." It seemed that something had come to mind, and inavin''s tone was also excited. "More than that." Rod shook his head. "Do me a favor, open this and see what''s in it." In inavin''s puzzled eyes, the swordsman took out a strange box with a unique style and a clock pattern on the surface and handed it over. Chapter 2370 "Damn Erathians." Until he got on the flying Griffin, kenlow didn''t seem to be depressed. What came to mind was still the situation of being offended by the guards, and he couldn''t help swearing. Beside him, berry showed a somewhat helpless look. She didn''t expect to walk with the drunken hero all the way. She didn''t know what ailott was thinking. When distributing the Griffins, she would rather ride the same Griffin with the brown haired mercenary than come with herself. The beauty that once made berry invincible seemed to have no effect in front of the two S-class mercenaries, which made her very helpless. Shaking her head, she gave a deep sigh, changed the topic and asked, "I heard that crullod is your hometown. If the information is correct, the devil invading West elacia came from there. Don''t you worry about what happened in your hometown? Yamlit city is close to crullod in the West. Maybe you can go back to your hometown after this mission." When berry mentioned krylord, kenlo''s eyes changed slightly. In his deep memory, he was also mixed with some resentment: "it has nothing to do with me." Berry glanced at him: "really... In fact, I''m curious. Why do powerful heroes like you stay in the mercenary camp and become mercenaries? I remember that a cruel hero who led the barbarians was born in cloylord. You should be like that man. What''s his name..." "His name is Tanan." Kenlow said the man''s name. Even if he had left krylord long ago, he still heard of the hero''s feat. "Before I became a mercenary, I fought for my hometown. Unfortunately, those savage creatures will never wake up." With that, kenlow ignored berry and lay on the back of the Griffin, leaving Berry to say nothing. Berry, who was a little helpless, had to look at the scene below the Griffin and look at the raging fire everywhere underground. She couldn''t help feeling a little worried in her heart. On the other Griffin, inavin took the box given to him by rod curiously, and his eyes were deeply attracted by the mysterious lines on it. The surface of the box is painted with a circle of clock lines, and the pointer of fate will rotate with his opening. "What''s this..." holding the box tightly in his hand, he couldn''t help asking. "This is the gift of the lucky and the disaster of the unfortunate. Every time you open it, you will face a big bet." Rod said slowly. Inavin didn''t understand what rod meant: "what''s in the box?" "Well... You''ll know when you open it." Rod said slowly. Inavin hesitated for a moment, but he couldn''t help but wonder at the bottom of his heart. In his opinion, rod handed the box to him. The box should be safe. With some doubt and some expectation, he pressed the mechanism on the box according to the method taught by rod, and the clock on the surface of the box began to turn, and bursts of mysterious whispers kept drilling into his ears. He looked at rod in surprise, but rod just motioned him to calm down. These were just normal phenomena before the box was opened. Soon, with a crisp sound, the lid of the box loosened and bursts of smoke floated out. With some curiosity, he opened the lid of the box and took out the contents with some doubt. "This is... Magic scroll? But what magic is drawn on it? Why have I never seen it?" Inanvin looked at the thing in his hand. It was a thick sheepskin roll, which was sealed with powerful magic. As long as it was torn, it could be cast immediately. However, he didn''t know the corresponding pattern of magic. Rod took over the magic scroll and looked at inavin''s eyes, which gradually changed. "You''re so lucky." Rod said slowly that if he was right, the magic scroll in front of him was clearly sealed with the door of different dimensions. With the magic scroll of the gate of different dimensions, inavin can escape to all parts of the world freely, even the element plane. He doesn''t have to worry about being chased by others, which can undoubtedly help him get out of his current dilemma. This is also the reason why rod regrets that he is very lucky. The income from opening Pandora''s box is all determined by the lucky degree of the opener. Among the strange things that can be opened, inavin accurately opened the scroll of the door of different dimensions for escape, which is also what rod regrets. Shaking his head, rod took back the magic box. Although it can still let inavin continue to open, continuous opening will also greatly lose his luck. This was confirmed by rod on Sally as early as he got the treasure. Before putting the magic box back into the space ring, rod couldn''t help but be attracted by the magic box and press the mechanism on the magic box. With the rotation of the fate pointer, rod couldn''t help showing some surprise when the result was announced again. Like the items written by inavin, what appears in rod''s hand is a unique magic scroll, but it is not the door of different dimensions, but the door of time and space with weak effect. For rod, the effect of any magic scroll is very limited. He has already mastered those magic. What really concerns him is the meaning behind the scroll. Both rod, who won the mercenary examination, and inavin, who won the money, were very strong, but there was still a big difference. After fighting in the assessment, rod won. The process was far less relaxed than that of inavin. What the brown haired mercenary did was just to choose the right final result. Although he got lucky with the help of rod, the final harvest seemed to be more abundant than rod himself. At present, the same is true for the opening of the magic box. It is also a scroll recording space magic. Rod opens the door of time and space, while enavin opens the door of a higher level of different dimensions. This discovery also makes rod look at inavin a little differently. It seems that inavin has other uses besides maintaining the state of mercenary task. After putting away the box, rod no longer spoke, but raised his head slightly and stood behind the flying Griffin. The gate of time and space Mages sometimes use this spell to travel across space to other towns, but more often, this spell is used by mages to return to their own base camp. The treasure opened by Pandora''s box seems to indicate something to rod. He seems to have seen the day when he returns to the water element level island. Unfortunately, he is still on the mission in elacia, and may not be able to witness that moment with his own eyes. Chapter 2371 "The gate of time and space..." Standing behind the flying Thunderbird, rod''s cloak flew in the wind. He raised his head slightly and smiled confidently at the corners of his mouth. "What are you talking about?" Beside him, the hero York asked with a puzzled look. "All this is finally coming! Our journey has come to the end..." What appeared in front of rod was the blue endless sea. The whole continent gradually disappeared behind him, across the whole crullod, and he came to the end of the continent. According to the information given by the thieves guild, there are natural space cracks not far ahead, which is also the only space channel for Tanan''s remains to pass through. Except for those natural space cracks, there is no way to send Tanan to the element plane. The expected moment was finally coming, and rod showed some excitement. "Damn rod! There''s no land here. You''re desperate. I see where you can escape!" The arrogant roar came from behind and looked at the pursuers behind. Rodden''s face changed. Immediately behind rod was a gorgeous big red dragon. When she fully unfolded her wings, the adult dragons beside her were as small as children. "Molly..." after recognizing the identity of the hero, rod''s expression became dignified. The battle with the hero Ricky delayed him a lot of time. Otherwise, it would be enough for him to take the hero''s remains to the space crack. "You can get rid of the shackles of war." "Do you think those men alone can hold me down? Hand over the artifact and become a death knight to work for me!" After being put together by rod, the angry Mollier did not intend to persuade the necromancer to surrender, but was ready to make him a death knight and enslave him forever. "Bad..." looking at the big red dragon, York''s face changed slightly. He clearly remembered how the powerful undead army was gradually disintegrated by those dragons and magicians. "Kill him!" After receiving Molly''s signal, the magicians on the back of the nearby dragon shot one after another. Soon, the terrible ceremony that once put rod into a desperate situation and fused him with the sky once again acted on him. Not only rod, the Thunderbird under him, but also York, the hero on one side, are affected by this force. The Thunderbird that should fly at a high speed is like a flying mosquito falling into a cobweb. No matter how it struggles and twists, it can''t get rid of the shackles of its whole body, and the cobweb that imprisons it is the whole sky. Even rod fell into the same situation. The sky was above him. He couldn''t move at all. He could only watch the enemy approach. The only thing that makes rod feel a little relieved is that the heroic remains of Thunderbird are not affected by the fusion ceremony, but the Thunderbird carrying it is about to die first. The integration with the sky makes the Thunderbird''s body disappear in the sky a little bit, and in the twinkling of an eye, it loses its signs of life. "Rod, when you become lord Morrel''s death knight, someone wants to see you." The low voice of words reached roder''s ears. Following the prestige, he saw the magician jedt standing on the back of the black dragon and wearing a gray robe. He raised his hand slowly, and the terrible magic elements were rapidly condensed with his actions. The thunderous explosion rang through the sky, and the explosion spread around rod, but there was no blood and flesh flying scene expected by the magician. Rod in the center of the explosion broke like a blister. "What? That''s the mirror image method..." Jedt, the caster, recognized the means used by rod. It seemed that he died in his hands, but in fact it was just a mirror image. Rod''s body didn''t know where to hide and was still intact. On the contrary, the death knight beside him was blown out of the fusion ceremony. It seemed that he still had something in his hand and fell into the ocean and disappeared. "Damn..." Far above the Griffin of elacia, he saw that he was about to succeed, but he was interrupted by Molly who broke free from the shackles of war. Even the No. 2 mirror image was blown up. Rod couldn''t help scolding. However, rod is thankful that the mirror Dharma seems to help him avoid death. If the hero''s remains are not the mirror, but his body, I''m afraid he is now who was blown up by thunder and explosives. At that time, his abilities will be useless. What worries rod is that if it was not for the characteristics of human blood, he would have ended up limited by the fusion ceremony last time. This is why he had to go to elacia to explore the source of human blood. If he left now, I''m afraid his previous efforts would fall short of success. "Oh..." Beside rod, inavin looked painful. Without the unique box and the words of the swordsman to help him divert his attention, he just looked at the ground below. A strong sense of dizziness spread in the heart of the mercenary who had never taken a flying creature, which made him feel sick. Rod came up, patted him on the back and said, "don''t look down and don''t think about what happened. Close your eyes so that you''ll feel better." After receiving rod''s suggestion, inavin immediately followed suit. He closed his eyes tightly, but his hand holding the Griffin''s body was more forced, which also made the Griffin in flight cry discontentedly. Maybe it was because of his heart hint, he really felt much more comfortable. If this time, as like as two peas and three eyes of him, he will be surprised to find that the swordsman is just like him. After drinking the blood suppression potion brought by the body, the mirror face also showed some crazy color. She was chased and killed by Molly for so long. It''s time to teach her and those magicians some lessons. "You say it''s just a mirror image? You useless things, can''t even distinguish the mirror image from the noumenon?" On the ocean, after learning from jedt that it was not rod''s body at all, but a mirror image, Molly Longyan was furious and roared at the nearby magician. A group of magicians did not dare to say a word at all under the sweeping test of her majestic dragon pupils. Under the pressure, jedt took the initiative to report to Molly Hui: "Lord Molly, the dereliction of duty of the investigators can be investigated later. The top priority now is to find out the body of the dead mage." Molly snorted coldly, "do you have any suggestions?" "The necromancer came all the way, obviously escorting something important. We might as well start with the half blood monster who just fell into the water. He must know something." Molly nodded and was about to say something, but saw the flame cut through the sky. Rod, dressed as a swordsman, appeared under the guard of many dragons. Without any superfluous words, rod''s Scarlet eyes stopped at Molly''s position in an instant. To be exact, it was jedt beside Molly. Aware of rod''s intention, jedt was stunned, and a strong sense of crisis spread in his heart. "Bad..." Jedt''s face showed a look of horror. He had just raised the defense barrier, but he saw rod move in an instant and close to him. At the same time, the dazzling light burst out from the divine sword in his hand, and then burst out. The surging current broke jedt''s barrier in an instant. The strong wind waves rolled up, washed away from the ocean surface, and the whole sea surface sank. Even if it''s just a mirror body, it can cause more than 4000 points of damage when it explodes with the ultimate lightning at full mana, which is far beyond jedt''s fragile body. If jedt doesn''t move and escape in an instant for the first time and wait for him, he will only die. Beside jedt, Molly and other dragons were also affected by the self explosion. They were swayed around by the strong air flow and almost fell into the sea. They were simply protected by dragon scales and were not materially hurt. "Is that necromancer crazy? What''s this trick?" It was not easy to escape before the explosion. Deeply feeling the threat of death, jedt, who was horrified, not only muttered. "This is a gift for you. If it weren''t for your coercion, I didn''t know that the mirror Dharma still has this wonderful function." Two more Rhodes appeared behind jedt. As the dazzling white light flashed by, two huge roars almost deafened the ears of the nearby dragon. Chapter 2372 Boom! Boom! Far away in elacia, Rhode''s body, standing on the back of the Griffin, seemed to hear the roar of mirror self explosion in krylord, and couldn''t help but show a confident smile. When the ultimate lightning is combined with the mirror Dharma, the continuous self explosion will bring devastating blows to the enemy. If the dragons were not able to resist or even be immune to magic damage, rod would be sure to destroy all the chasing enemies by relying on the self explosion of the mirror image. The mana consumed by rod''s mirror image method is not worth mentioning under the supplement of the magic source, and this is also his strongest killing move at present. The Dragon next to Molly may not be hurt and will only be shocked by the impact of the explosion, but it hurts the demon magician next to her. Compared with mages, the physical body of a magician can withstand higher damage after ritual transformation, and its comprehensive attributes are far higher than those of ordinary mages, but it can''t support it for a moment in the face of mirror self explosion with more than 4000 damage. Although Tanan''s remains fell into the water, through the sight from the mirror, rod saw that the hero York was swimming rapidly towards the position of the space crack with the remains, and could soon send it to the water element level, provided that it was not disturbed by Morril''s men. Another two mirror images separated and appeared behind rod. The high-level mirror method enables rod to have two mirrors at the same time, which also makes him more flexible about the self explosion of the ultimate lightning. From the perspective of the mirror image, rod saw the figure of Sandro''s old friend, the magician jedt, and he was also the leader of a group of magicians under Mollier. Naturally, he was the key target of the mirror image self explosion. Kankan saved his life in the self explosion of the mirror image. Jedt, who was blown to ashes, his hair stood up under the impact of the current, and an ominous premonition suddenly appeared at the bottom of his heart. He immediately reported to the big red dragon: "Lord Molly, that rod is not here. We don''t have appropriate means to deal with his mirror image. It is suggested to retreat first and then consider other methods..." "Are you asking me to release the necromancer? Useless!" Jedt''s report only received the roar of the big red dragon. Although the nearby magicians trembled after feeling the power of the ultimate lightning, no one spoke to jedt. Compared with the necromancer who didn''t know where, the big red dragon in front of them made them feel more afraid. "I''ve kept you waiting." Another rod appeared behind jedt and felt the terrible power of the sword in rod''s hand. Jedt understood his intention and turned white. "Fix him with the fusion ceremony!" After discovering rod''s location, jedt quickly ordered the nearby magicians, and the other magicians immediately did so, but the mirror image prepared for self explosion would no longer be afraid of the fusion ceremony. Boom! "Hoo..." There was another roar tearing the sky and barely escaped from the scope of the ultimate lightning. Jedt gasped. In a short moment, he experienced more life and death crises than he had worked for Molly, and the culprit for all this, rod''s noumenon, didn''t even appear in front of him at all. "I can''t fall here. I still have the God climbing ceremony. I haven''t solved Gwen''s secret yet..." jedt murmured with the deepest desire in his heart. "Instant movement can''t save you." Cold words came from his ears. The man holding the magic sword seemed to have predicted in advance. He had been waiting for a long time at the landing point of his instantaneous movement. Aware of the man''s cold killing intention, jedt began to regret. Maybe it was a mistake to pursue and kill the dead mage, or earlier. From the beginning, he listened to Sandro''s words, left the magic school and went to the underground world to explore the truth of the mage''s God. "No..." Feeling the deadly crisis coming again, jedt said in despair, which was the last residue of his consciousness. Boom! The gorgeous electric light exploded beside jedt, and the dazzling light seemed to become the only color in the world. Even the giant dragon on one side couldn''t help turning his head and couldn''t look directly at the dazzling light. When the electric light stopped, only a broken charred corpse fell into the sea. After solving the leader of the magician, rod didn''t look much better. Through the mirror line of sight, he saw those dragons rushing towards York on the sea. The mirror image appears on the path of the dragon flying. The magic sword with a surge of electric light in its hand clearly tells it that this road is impassable. Boom! The strong air wave at the center of the explosion shook everything nearby outward, the dragon''s attack on York was deeply contained, and the huge body also flew backward. The strong impact made York on the sea bitter and was directly pressed under the sea. "He''s protecting the man in the sea! Don''t you kill the man soon!" Aware of the mirror''s action, Molly''s Dragon pupil shrank and quickly ordered. After receiving the order, the remaining magicians immediately prepared a fusion ceremony to completely integrate the man with the current ocean, but what was waiting for them was a dazzling electric light. "I''m sorry you didn''t have the chance." Boom! Boom! The explosion of the ultimate lightning completely defeated the remaining magicians. Mirror images one by one are constantly rushing to this battlefield. "Rod!" Seeing rod holding the divine sword appeared in front of her, Molly issued an angry dragon roar, rolling dragon breath, and immediately spit at him. Boom! Without any superfluous words, the image of blatant self explosion shook Molly out. Her huge body made Molly quickly stabilize her body in the air. Rod''s means could not hurt her at all, but contained her offensive. "Damn it, rod, I won''t let you go!" Boom! Boom! Molly, who was unwilling, roared again. The nearby dragon trembled under her roar, but what was waiting for the big red dragon was pushed further and further by the impact of mirror image self explosion, and even the whole body was pushed out of the formation, and was still pushed further and further. Boom! The self exploding image was pushed farther and farther away. Molly was not willing to be content with the current situation. She angrily flapped the Dragon Wings and tried to stop the trend of being pushed away by the impact, but there were more self exploding images waiting for her. Boom! Boom! In the end, Molly waved her Dragon Wings indiscriminately, but she couldn''t stop being pushed away. After several unsuccessful struggles, she had to give up and let the impact push her away. She looked at the meaningless mirrors that flashed over one after another, and she also had some new understanding of the madness of the Necromancer. Chapter 2373 When Molly was pushed away by the impact of mirror image self explosion, the giant dragon pursued immediately fell into the situation of headless dragons. "What should we do now? To help the Dragon King?" A black dragon stared at the big dragon pupil and asked in some confusion. "I remember the Dragon King''s last order was to let us deal with the man at sea... Where is the man now?" A golden dragon scanned the sea, but could not see the man''s body at all. "Maybe he was killed by those lightning." Without the help of the magician, the dragon can only look at the surging sea with big eyes and small eyes. Neither the sky nor the earth can stop the dragon''s pace. Only the ocean is out of the dragon''s control, and they can''t dive into the seabed. York, who was pressed into the bottom of the sea by the ultimate lightning, was not stupid. At this time, he exposed himself as a target for those dragons. Then he held his breath and advanced towards the space crack under the sea. "Many of those magicians have also died. Do you need the reinforcements of the main force of the Legion?" A fairy dragon asked. "That needs the meaning of the Dragon King. What we have to do now should be to help the Dragon King withstand the enemy''s... Explosion." The black dragon stared at her and said quickly. Perhaps the power of a single dragon is very powerful, but when they gather together, they become a plate of loose sand because of their different ideas. Only the power that makes them absolutely surrender can control these dragons, and that is the power of the hero Molly. The words of the black dragon also made other dragons decide. Except for a few dragons that could not completely resist the ultimate lightning damage, other dragons that could be immune to spell damage rushed towards the pushed Molly. "King of the dragon, please let me help you!" With a loud dragon roar, a black dragon came behind Molly and resisted Molly''s body with its strong back. "And me!" At this time, a golden dragon also came behind Molly and stood against the body of the big red dragon like a black dragon. In a short moment, dozens of dragons flew behind Molly. These dragons worked together to stop Molly''s tendency to fly out. In front of the big red dragon, even the huge dragon seems very small, but when they work together, the power erupts far exceeds the impact of mirror self explosion. "Do you think this will stop me?" After discovering the actions of the dragons, rod''s mouth twitched, then his body flashed and instantly moved to the group of dragons behind Molly. "What?" "Kill that human!" After noticing rod''s move, bursts of roars came from the mouth of the giant dragons behind Molly. Rod just smiled faintly. Boom! The self explosion of the mirror image instantly dispersed the group of dragons behind Molly. Under the strong impact, some of the dragons that stood against Molly''s body fell into the sea and splashed huge waves, and some were pushed away from afar. The formation was finally formed, and was instantly broken up by the self explosion of the mirror image. "Rod!" Seeing this, Molly gave a roar. If hate could kill, rod might have died thousands of times, but with the arrival of the mirror image, the helpless Molly was blown out by the self explosion of the mirror image again. Boom! Boom! On the crooked wasteland, kolger, the leader of the barbarian people, looked at the distant sky with some doubts. The roar came one after another, like thunder from the ground, which made him feel confused. "Well, how did it thunder?" After the battle, colger''s steel claws had disappeared. He scratched his head with his normal hands. "That''s where the dragon is going. Maybe they''ve torn the people who hinder you in half." Beside colger, the barbarian woman with blood and war marks on her face whispered. "Really, that''s good. I knew that the beautiful big red dragon would kill the enemy completely!" Hearing the speech, he laughed. Ji Jia''s words could be said to go deep into his heart. He immediately took Ji Jia into his arms, but didn''t notice the jealousy at the bottom of Ji Jia''s eyes. Elathia, on top of the other Griffin, berry seemed to find something and stared at the Griffin where rod was. Bursts of snoring came to her ears. Kenlo, the hero who drank too much, didn''t care about the current situation. She fell asleep behind the flying Griffin. She didn''t drink as much as kenlo. Maybe she was dazzled. At this moment, she saw three Rhodes behind another Griffin. Rubbed his eyes, and when berry looked again, there was clearly only one rod. At this moment, berry couldn''t help wondering whether kenlow''s wine smell had affected her. Otherwise, how could she see this situation? "No..." Just a blink of an eye, another three Rhodes appeared on the other Griffin. Berry can''t calm down now. She doesn''t know what rod is doing over there. This ability is not the power that a swordsman should have. Isn''t he afraid of the discovery of inavin next to him? Looking carefully, inavin, trembling all over, closed his eyes and hugged the Griffin below. He didn''t notice the situation behind him, which also made berry a little relieved. "What is he doing? Isn''t he a swordsman?" Just then, a strange inquiry came to berry, which surprised her. Stunned, the hero kenlo turned over. He seemed to sleep a little uncomfortable and didn''t mean to wake up at all. What perplexes berry is that there is no one here except kenlow. No... berry seems to be aware of something. She looks at the Griffin sitting below them. At this time, the Griffin is slightly turning back and staring at her with sharp eagle eyes. "You... You can talk?" The immediate changes completely exceeded Berry''s expectations. Countless questions surfaced in her heart and finally asked in a daze. "Of course, I am an intelligent and civilized high Royal Griffin, which is different from my ordinary people." Said the silver winged Griffin confidently. "What''s your name?" Berry asked curiously. "The 25th." The Griffin answered quickly. "What? What''s the name?" Berry was a little confused. "That''s what my master calls me. That''s number 26 over there. He''s not as smart as I am. How sad." Sighed the silver winged Griffin. Berry smiled. "That''s not a name, it''s just a number. It seems you don''t have a name, Royal Griffin." On the 25th, he tilted his head in doubt. He didn''t understand Berry''s meaning, just as he didn''t understand why the swordsman became three. Then he stopped asking more questions and continued to fly to the target location. Chapter 2374 On the endless ocean, a large piece of blue debris is glittering. Looking carefully, it seems that there is infinite space in the debris, just like the vortex portal released by the mage, but the interior is sea blue, indicating the space to which the debris leads. Next to the debris, a blue half blood monster came out from under the sea and looked at the blue portal. He couldn''t help feeling in his heart. In his hand, he was holding a special remains, which was the remains of Tanan, the immortal hero of krylord. Along the way, he witnessed the dead mage take Tanan''s remains from the mage of bulakada and finally transport them to the space crack to complete this great journey. "Lord rod, Lord Tanan, my task is completed." Before the space crack, York murmured. "Don''t try to run!" Boom! A burst of angry dragon roar came, and then it was interrupted by the violent explosion. The loud dragon was also blown out by the violent explosion. With a flash of fire, rod came to York. With the information provided by the thieves guild, rod knows that the space crack in front of him should be the most stable one in the nearby sea area. According to some mages who have been here, the crack has existed for more than thousands of years, and the space has already collapsed, which will never be affected by the effect of banning the magic ball. After making friends with the thieves guild, rod hardly has to worry about intelligence problems, which is also a place for him to feel lucky. Otherwise, it will take a lot of time to find out where the space crack is. "Enter and let Tanan embark on his journey." Rod said slowly. York nodded and swam to the crack in the space in front of him. Seeing that his and Tanan''s bodies melted in the natural cracks of sea blue, rod immediately followed up without any hesitation. With a burst of changes in the space, the surrounding scene seems to have changed little. It is the endless ocean, but the element concentration in the space has changed greatly. The rich water magic elements firmly wrap rod''s body. Back to the familiar water element level, rod slowly left the sea and rose to the sky. He couldn''t help feeling a little in his heart. He once worked hard at the level of water element. The whole ocean has become a hunting ground for necromancers, but all this has been destroyed with the awakened water element monarch, and he and other necromancers have to be expelled. Fortunately, at this moment, all this will change. The immortal hero Tanan will completely defeat the elemental monarch as recorded in the expansion. With the arrival of rod and his party, the calm sea suddenly became choppy. When the waves turned, a giant composed of flowing water stood up from the sea. "Rod, how dare you come back to me?" A dull sound came from the mouth of the water giant. York, who had just shuttled through the space crack, stared at the water giant in front of him, and his heart had a deep palpitation, followed by an instinctive sense of submission. The monster blood flowing in his body told him that what appeared in front of him was not an ordinary water monster, but the master of the ocean, the embodiment of all water and the monarch of water element. If ordinary gods and monsters came here, even the gods and monsters would deeply surrender in front of the elemental monarch, and there was no idea to compete with it. However, York''s heroic will did not mean to surrender except to shock him a little. The water giant in front of her is just a container carrying the consciousness of the elemental monarch. The power she shows is no less powerful than any giant dragon pursued and killed previously. The whole ocean can be used by the elemental monarch. "How can I defeat you if I don''t come to your position?" Above the sky, facing the question of the water giant, rod answered slowly. "Really? If you are so brave, why do you only dare to let the mirror come over? Where is your noumenon?" At last, the water giant reached out and shook her hand. Rod, who was still a distance away from her, made a brittle sound from his bones. The mirror body composed of the whole water was stacked several times at this moment, and then turned into water droplets to dissipate. "What..." York stared at this scene in amazement. It was undoubtedly an act of teaching others how to use the mirror image of the water system in front of the water element monarch. She didn''t even need to use other magic. Just the manipulation of the water was enough to directly destroy the mirror image. "Worthy of being the monarch of water element." Another rod appeared on the shoulder of the water giant, and the lightning flashed on the divine sword. "Try my tricks, too." Boom! As rod''s words fell, the image of blatant self explosion instantly broke the small half of the water giant. Unlike those dragons, she was immune to spell damage. On the contrary, those water could better guide the explosive current. "Rod! You did that!" The roar came from the mouth of the water giant, not because of the pain of the destruction of the body, but just the anger offended by the tiny human in front of us. Another rod burst out in front of the water giant. After being hurt so much, the water giant couldn''t help it anymore. She wanted to use the strongest magic to completely kill the tiny human. "I didn''t want to cast this spell. Even I didn''t completely master it. You should be honored to die under this spell..." The low words came out of the mouth of the water giant. Rod showed contempt for the threat of the element monarch. Appearing on the water element plane was just a mirror body of him. Even if countless died, it would not affect his body far away in elasia, and it would only consume some mana at most. However, the next moment, the signal from the perception changed rod''s face. "Cold ice..." With the chant of the elemental monarch, the faint blue light condenses from the hands of the water giant, which is a cold and piercing sword. The bright ice crystal forms its sword body. The complex and mysterious patterns on it not only make rod doubt whether such a sword really exists in the world. "Sword of..." From the sword condensed in the hands of the elemental monarch, rod perceived the terrible crisis of soul melting. The perception told him that if he was hit by the sword, his mirror body, his body and his soul would be broken instantly, and there was no chance of survival. "What magic is this?" Rod asked in surprise, but the elemental monarch would not answer his words. The next moment, the sharp sword composed of cold ice cut through the sky and came straight at him. Chapter 2375 Above the flying Griffin, a cold sweat broke out behind rod. At that moment, he saw the terrible trick of directly killing the noumenon through the mirror image in the body of the elemental monarch. If he didn''t personally experience this, rod wouldn''t believe what he said. There is such a terrible magic in the world. Fortunately for rod, all magic will lose its original effect in front of the forbidden magic ball. "What?" Above the ocean, the water giant looked at this scene in disbelief. Even with countless years of experience, this scene was still beyond her understanding. Just as the arrow of ice was about to hit rod''s body, rod dodged and seemed to intend to hide in the ocean. For this, the water element monarch just gave a cold hum, and the spell will not stop. The blade of ice is turning in the air, and continues to rush towards Rhodes. It seems that no matter where he is hiding, even if he is hiding in the depths of the sea, the blade will not stop pursuing. At the next moment, there was a scene that shocked the element monarch. Rod took out an unidentified remains from the ocean and blocked the path of the ice sword, and the ice sword she condensed was blocked. "What have you done? How can you block my icy sword?" Saryl, the monarch of water element, asked towards Rhodes. "I also want to ask you, what kind of magic is this? It can threaten my body." Asked rod. Sally hesitated for a moment, Slowly say: "I once saw a divine sword in another sea area by chance. It had its own consciousness. I wanted to take it as my own, but it didn''t meet its requirements. Therefore, we fought a big war on the sea. The aftermath of the battle frozen the whole sea area and condensed it into an eternal iceberg. Although I finally failed, I was deeply impressed by the power of the divine sword Remember, I created the spell just now. " With that, the water giant looked at rod: "it''s your turn. How did you stop the sword of ice?" Rod looked at Sally unexpectedly. Unexpectedly, she said the origin of the spell so easily. He just asked casually. He didn''t expect to get an answer from the elemental monarch. It seems that she is extremely confident in her magic. In order to find out how she was resisted, she didn''t hesitate to reveal her secret. "The heroic remains in my hand have the ability to resist demons. Unfortunately, all the magic you cast can''t work for me." Rod pretended to be careless and said, "no, why do you ask me this?" "Hum..." a successful smile appeared on the water giant''s face. "It seems that you rely on the ability to resist demons. Let me show you the power of the ball of destruction!" With saryl''s words, a dark pearl appeared in her hand. As she held the pearl high, the deep light scattered everywhere. Under the light, all creatures lost their resistance to magic. "You don''t have the ability to resist demons now. This time, see what you take to block the sword of cold ice..." said, the water giant stared at rod''s face and wanted to see even a trace of panic from his face, but what made her wonder was that rod didn''t panic, but showed a successful smile, "wait, why aren''t you afraid?" "Well, thanks to your ball of destruction." Staring at the hero''s remains in his hand, rod''s eyes also showed a unique light: "wake up for me! Hero Tanan!" Under the black light of the ball of destruction, the hero Tanan''s whole body, the magic power that can not be approached by any kind of magic elements, finally disappeared at this moment. Although it was only temporary, it also gave rod enough time to awaken the immortal hero as a death knight. "Soul reunion, resurrection of the dead!" Rod recited the secret method of soul summoning. The strong death energy emerged from the hero''s remains and woke up from the cold darkness. It also repaired the damage on Tanan''s flesh. In order to awaken the hero Tanan, rod has been preparing for a long time. He did not hesitate to break out conflict with bracada, offended the powerful mage Empire, and even faced the siege of the barbarian leader and the king of the dragon. However, he finally came to the level of the water element and achieved his original goal under the light of the ball of destruction to awaken the immortal hero. "What..." Aside, the water giant stared. She didn''t understand what rod was doing, but her intuition told her that rod was using the effect of the ball of destruction to do something bad. Although she didn''t know exactly what it was, as long as rod did it, she was right to destroy it. Thinking of this, Sally just wanted to take away the ball of destruction, and the transformation in the field has become calm. Even if it''s just a mirror image, rod also has a legendary soul summoning technique. The speed of fully transforming the death knight is far faster than other Necromancer''s imagination. The transformation is coming to an end only when the black light shines. When the elemental monarch is stunned, the transformation has been completely completed. Tanan, the death knight, is slightly stunned. He glances around and doesn''t understand his current situation. "Lord Tanan..." On one side, York could not help feeling when he saw this scene and watched the hero of krylord regain his life. Although it was resurrected as a death knight, it was not a real rebirth, but what appeared in front of York was the living hero Tanan, not a skeleton that needed to be protected by him. York felt it was worth watching the barbarian leader return, even if he had experienced difficulties along the way. "Very good." After the transformation, rod looked at Tanan with satisfaction. As rod predicted in advance, Tanan, as an immortal hero, will open his mission in the element plane. The ball of destruction in the hands of the element monarch is the key to the awakening of the hero Tanan. Coincidentally, when the water element monarch flooded the island, rod saw the trace of the ball of destruction in her hands. As an immortal hero, Tanan''s value as a death knight is far more than any death knight under rod. It''s a blessing to be able to control such a death knight when the third expansion is opened. "Fight for me, hero Tanan, your first enemy is the water element monarch over there." Gazing at the water giant in the distance, rod said slowly. Chapter 2376 "Tanan..." Behind the flying Griffin, rod felt the scene of the hero''s recovery, and his heart couldn''t help but breathe out a deep breath. After going through difficulties, the mirror image of the water element plane finally makes Tanan embark on his immortal hero journey. The first thing to suffer is the water element monarch in front of him. As the culprit of the destruction of the island, the water element monarch is the great enemy faced by rod, and the hero Tanan is the gift prepared by rod for her. "Flying Magic." On the sea of water element level, looking at the awakened hero Tanan, he was afraid that he would fall into the sea, and then he showed him the magic of flying, so that he had the ability to travel in the sky. However, rod''s spell failed, and the condensed magic elements were not close to Tanan at all, so they dissipated all over him. The terrible power of banning demons was taking effect on him with Tanan''s awakening. Tanan stood on the sea, and the resistance from the forbidden magic ball made it impossible for the sea to wrap his body and sink into the sea. He looked around and finally focused on York, who was also flowing with the blood of barbarians: "where am I now?" "Hero Tanan, you are now in the water element plane." York quickly explained, "it is our master rod who wakes you from the dark. He wants you to deal with the elemental monarch over there." "Rod?" Hearing the speech, Tanan was slightly stunned, and then put his eyes on rod''s body, "I remember you are just a little necromancer, but you can wake me up in the end..." Tanan''s impression of rod still stops in the first expansion film. The necromancer who came to the junction of krylord wasteland and brakada by ghost dragon to seek opportunities has been silent for too long. Rod''s strength has changed several times and is no longer the person he remembers. "You''ll get used to it." Rod said slowly, "now, show the power of immortal heroes and solve the water element monarch over there!" Under the influence of the ball of destruction, rod successfully awakened Tanan and planted his own spiritual mark on the immortal hero. The control of the spiritual mark is also an inviolable instruction of the death knight. After receiving rod''s order, Tanan also put his eyes on the water giant. The water giant looked at the hero below and was a little stunned. Before he knew what had happened, he saw Tanan walking towards her step by step on the sea, and then angrily cast his magic. "Sword of ice!" The terrible spell that can directly destroy rod''s body is once again condensed by saryl and shot rapidly towards Tanan. Tanan didn''t hide and let the spell come to him. At the moment when the cold blade was about to touch Tanan, it dissipated in front of the water giant like being affected by some unknown force. "What?" Sally was a little stunned. She couldn''t figure out how all this happened. Why did her powerful spells dissipate automatically when she approached the hero? "Can you forbid demons..." recalling that rod took the remains of the hero and blocked the spell, the water element monarch also realized the problem, "your ability is useless in front of the ball of destruction!" As he said, the black light on the surface of the ball of destruction was large, which belonged to the effect of an artifact, which once again disintegrated the resistance of all creatures to magic, but Tanan was not too worried except for a slight frown. While looking at the action of the elemental monarch, rod couldn''t help shaking his head. In front of Tanan, who made all spells ineffective, even the monarch in charge of the magical element couldn''t help but panic. The ocean felt the anger of the elemental monarch, and the huge waves surged up and hit Tanan, but no drop of sea water could splash his body and pass by him one after another, as if there was a transparent barrier protecting Tanan from any magical elements or things containing magical elements. "It''s impossible... How can the ball of destruction fail?" The elemental monarch stared at the appearance of this scene, and soon, there was a scene that shocked her even more. Tanan opened his hands, and the sea, which was originally turbulent, calmed down in an instant, even a trace of water waves could not be seen, as if there was a transparent thing being suppressed on the sea. Even rod''s face changed slightly when he felt this. The hero Tanan, who has not yet awakened, may be affected by the ball of destruction and make his body lose resistance to magic, but now Tanan is not limited by the ball of destruction. What envelops the immortal hero is the power of the field and his forbidden magic field. The awakened hero Tanan has been completely integrated with the forbidden magic ball. Under the influence of the heroic will, there is no unique artifact of forbidden magic ball in the world. Some are just heroes Tanan who inherit the forbidden magic field. As the hero Tanan approached, the body of the elemental monarch showed signs of collapse. The body originally composed of magical elements could not bear the power in the field of magic prohibition. As the dignity of the element monarch, saryl refused to retreat in front of such a nobody. With the approach of Tanan, the water giant had already collapsed. There was a semicircular flat depression on the front of her body, and the water in it was pushed aside by the field of magic prohibition. Aside, rod looked at this scene with a little emotion. The ability in the field of magic prohibition seemed to be specially born to deal with mages and elemental creatures. In front of this power, both legendary mages and elemental monarchs lost their dignity in the past. As soon as the hero Tanan made a move, he resolved the crisis of the water element plane. With him, no matter how powerful the element monarch is, he can''t bring the slightest threat to rod. This can''t help but make rod sigh in his heart that it is the hero Tanan who defeated all the element monarchs and the Dragon King mauriel in his previous life. "No... it''s impossible..." The water element monarch, who is still resisting tenaciously, refused to accept the reality in front of her and waited for her final end. The whole body of the water giant turned into water under the oppression of the demon prohibition field. The broken body of the water giant doesn''t mean the demise of the elemental monarch. It''s just an incarnation of her. If she needs it, she can condense countless incarnations on the ocean, but it can at least let her rest for a moment and cut off her idea of expelling rod and others from the island. With the breaking of the water giant, a dark thing fell from the air and was finally held by the hero Tanan. Chapter 2377 "Damn rod! I won''t let you go!" On the ocean of the thematic plane, Molly, who had just hit calmly, shook her dizzy head, followed by a roar full of anger. Rod''s self exploding mirror image, although it could not cause any substantive damage to her, but the strong impact blew her all the way, and finally blew her to a place she didn''t know, which made her very angry. It seemed as if a flame was going to appear in the Dragon pupil. The feeling of dizziness that she couldn''t help herself has never experienced since she became the queen of the underground world. "Lord Molly, rod and others have gone to the ectopic surface somewhere through the space crack on the ocean. Do we want to explore it?" Aware of the anger around Molly, a magician carefully asked for instructions. "Of course! You fool, do you think I''ll let him go?" Molly sent out a loud dragon roar, and the angry dragon pupil stared at the magician in front of her. Under the magician''s frightened look, she bit his body. The blood slipped from Molly''s mouth, and she swallowed the magic teacher and student who had been bitten in half. It seemed that only in this way could the roar in her heart be calmed down slightly. The panic stricken magic teacher nearby hurried to follow suit and came to the space crack to explore. However, the actions of these magicians were interrupted by an electric sword blade. As the lightning opened the sky, the hit magician made several screams and then fell to the sea below. "How dare you come back!" Looking at the man who came out of the space crack, Molly was stunned at first, and then sent out a burst of uncontrollable angry dragon roar. The one who came out of the space crack was chased by the dragons and fled to the ectopic side by all means. It seemed that there were several more people back with him, but Molly didn''t care. "Hero Molly." Looking at the big red dragon in the distance, Luo German sank, "hand over the dragon blood bottle on you, and I can make you my death knight and give you eternal life." "What?" Listening to rod''s arrogant words, Molly laughed angrily. "I don''t think you know the current situation. Do you still want to leave here alive?" Then, the nearby magicians hurried to work together to display a unique fusion ceremony. Under the action of the fusion ceremony, it was originally for rod to walk through and escape to the water element level. There have been space cracks for countless years, which are broken in front of rod. The crack quickly merged with the surrounding space, and finally appeared in front of rod, with only a flat sky. Feeling that the passage to the water element plane was blocked, rod didn''t worry too much. Now he doesn''t need space cracks to escape. Put his eyes on the big red dragon in front of him. Rod specially came back here through the space crack, just for one thing on Molly, the artifact dragon blood bottle. Once Molly was also a human hero, rather than the big red dragon in front of her. The fusion ceremony of the dragon''s blood bottle and the magician finally gave her the power she has now. The vigilance in her heart makes Molly not put the dragon''s blood bottle in other places. Any place in nigon may be visited by thieves. There are many such things in the underground world. She will take the dragon''s blood bottle with her. According to the Dragon Whisperer in the prophecy card, the key to making enota wake up lies in the dragon''s blood bottle. With the help of this artifact, rod doesn''t have to wait for decades to make enota complete the blood evolution and wake up immediately. For the dragon''s blood bottle, rod must fight with Mollier, and Mollier can''t let rod go in order to regain the Dragon King''s divine power. There is bound to be an inevitable battle between them. During the journey of transporting the remains of heroes, Molly was like a huge dark cloud, which shrouded rod''s heart all the time and made him restless all the time. In the battle of crullod wasteland, rod almost suffered from Mollier. Fortunately, the characteristics of human blood made him escape temporarily. At this moment, rod, who has achieved his wish, is no longer afraid of the king of the dragon in front of him. It''s time to end everything with the big red dragon. Several dragons wrapped rod and his party tightly. Just as those dragons planned to gather dragon breath and burn several people in front of them to ashes, they were surprised to find that the previously unfavourable dragon breath was extinguished at this moment. They held it for a long time, and nothing could be ejected except air. "Is this your dependence? Rod, you really let me down. You think you can defeat my subordinates by eliminating the power of magic alone. It''s stupid!" On the other hand, rich combat experience made Mollier see the abnormalities of those dragons. When she fought in the underground world, the strange magic ceremony she encountered was far more than eliminating magic. She couldn''t help but feel deep disdain for the means used by rod. Even if the use of magic is eliminated, the strong body of the dragon is still beyond the competition of ordinary creatures. On the contrary, because he can''t use magic, the power of rod and his party is bound to be greatly reduced. Compared with the dragon, he seems to rely more on the power of magic. He shook his head. In Molly''s opinion, rod must have lost his mind under strong pressure and completely lost his head. This is why he made such self seeking behavior. However, this is just what Molly wants. If rod doesn''t take the initiative to come to the door and die, but hides in the ectopic surface, she''s afraid it will take some effort to find rod. Meanwhile, York didn''t understand rod''s intention. In the current battle, he deeply felt the terror of the big red dragon. I''m afraid even dozens of bimon beasts on the ground are not her opponents. How can rod, who just woke up the hero Tanan, fight with her? Is it true that, as the big red dragon said, rod has lost his head and plans to let the newly awakened Tanan deal with such a terrible enemy? Beside him, Tanan seemed to understand something. He looked at the dragon in the distance and put his eyes on an object in his hand. "Close the effect of the magic forbidden field and protect you and York. However, open it again." Rod ignored the roaring big red dragon, but put his eyes on the hero Tanan, exactly the dark pearl in his hand. Tanan nodded, and then did as rod ordered. In the twinkling of an eye, the broken black light burst out of the Pearl in his hand and shone on the nearby dragon. Chapter 2378 "The prophecy has come true..." On the magic plain, Messika looked into the sky in the distance, his sight seemed to penetrate the void, saw what was happening in the distance, and muttered. Next to her, niral, who arranged the undead creatures to patrol and maintain the security of the magic plain, asked in some doubt at this moment: "prophet, what are you talking about? Do you mean that the master''s prophecy of defeating the strong enemy has come true?" Maixijia shook her head and looked more worried: "take your defense measures. Before long, a guest may come." At the same time, the endless sea at the end of the continent. Somehow, the black light with disillusionment made Molly feel a little more ominous. Although she didn''t understand the effect of the black light, she instinctively told her to escape quickly in front of the black light. The farther away, the better. Otherwise, something she didn''t want to see might happen. Aware of the fear in her instinct, Molly uttered a cold hum and a deep roar from the depths of her throat. She would never let the necromancer go. Only with his blood could she wash away the humiliation she had suffered before. "Master, do you want to..." On one side, York noticed rod''s meaning and couldn''t help but feel happy. In front of the elemental monarch, he had experienced the power of this treasure. Even the anti magic ability of the previous Tanan remains was destroyed by it. At the moment, it is naturally more suitable to deal with those dragons. Rod nodded, his eyes slowly swept across the battlefield, and locked the body of the big red dragon under the suspicious gaze of a group of dragons to the black light. With a flash of body shape, rod came to Molly and completed the mirror body of the mission. There was nothing worth remembering. The lightning on the divine sword soared, and a deafening self explosion was about to begin. "Rod, is that all you can do?" Molly said in a deep voice that no matter how many times the mirror image explodes, it can''t cause substantive damage to her, but the impact of the explosion can constantly blow her away. Although she won''t be hurt, it doesn''t feel good and can''t help laughing. "That''s enough." In the face of Molly''s ridicule, rod only answered faintly. At the next moment, with a loud noise, rod''s body immediately disappeared in the explosion, and the surging current completely shrouded the body of the big red dragon. Unlike before, this time, in addition to the strong impact of the explosion, Molly also felt a deep stabbing pain. Her skin and flesh quickly blackened and carbonized, followed by bursts of paralysis. Molly was in pain and uttered a scream. Rod''s self explosion broke through the defense of the dragon scale on her body and hurt her body. This is simply impossible. "It''s not over yet." Another rod appeared next to Mollier. Mollier''s repeated obstruction dealt a great blow to the undead Legion and added many variables to the process of rod escorting the hero''s remains. Now is the time for her to pay the price. Boom! The loud sound of self explosion spread again, and the wailing in Molly''s mouth was even worse. The nearby dragon felt her pain and showed a look of fear in her pupil. "Come and protect me!" Aware of the danger, the wounded Molly shouted. After receiving the blood order of Molly, the nearby dragons surrounded one after another and tried to protect Molly in the middle, but this method could not stop rod. Under the black light, all the dragons lost their resistance to magic. "Useless struggle." Mirror rod said faintly that just another self explosion will defeat the whole dragon formation. Affected by the explosion, the injured dragon scattered, and the body shape of the big red dragon, which could not hide, appeared in front of rod again. Boom! "No..." Mauriel, who was seriously injured, cried in despair. Under the successive explosions, the Dragon scales on her body had lost the bright red luster of the past, and her whole body looked ashen and did not return to the original style of the Dragon King. "I can''t die here. I still have the dragon''s blood bottle... I want to dominate the world..." Molly gritted her teeth. She was not willing to die in humiliation in the hands of the dead mage on the unknown endless sea. Looking at the threatening image of rod, she came to her eyes again and was about to explode again. Molly was cruel in her heart. If she didn''t pay anything, she couldn''t get away safely, waiting for her only ending that was completely blown up. "Rod! You want the dragon blood bottle, right? Don''t let it touch the sea..." Mirror rod was slightly stunned. Before he could figure out the meaning of Molly''s words, he saw a dark red bottle thrown by her and falling rapidly towards the sea. "That''s..." Rod looked stunned. What Mollier threw out was the dragon blood bottle carrying the original Saint female dragon blood. The artifact with unique effect was thrown out by her, as if it were an insignificant thing. With a flash of body shape, rod held the dragon''s blood bottle in his hand before it touched the sea below. Looking at the unique blood bottle in his hand, rod was also vaguely excited. With the dragon blood bottle, he could rely on the power contained in the blood of the holy female dragon to make enota end the blood evolution in advance and wake up from his deep sleep. "Dragon blood bottle..." Rod slowly recited the name of this unique artifact, and his steady hand trembled slightly at this moment. Rod tried his best to wake up the hero Tanan, not only to let him deal with the elemental monarch, but more importantly, according to the track of the previous life expansion, the hero Mollier was finally defeated by the hero Tanan. The ball of destruction captured from the elemental monarch helped Tanan, the hero of the previous life, and now also helped rod, disintegrate Morril and her dragon army. Although the expansion process may be much earlier than the previous life, everything developed as expected by rod. The dragon blood bottle finally fell into rod''s hands. While throwing out the dragon''s blood bottle, Molly waved her wings and fled rapidly towards the distance. A pale gold portal was also completely opened on her way. "Want to escape?" Feeling Molly''s determination to give up the dragon''s blood bottle, rod just gave a cold hum. In addition to the dragon''s blood bottle, the strong natural hero will also be included in his pocket and become his death knight. Just as rod was about to catch up and explode again, he seemed to feel something. After hesitating for a moment, he finally shook his head and watched Molly''s body disappear in the portal. Chapter 2379 "It''s them." Behind the flying Griffin, berry heard a peaceful reminder. "Who are they?" Berry looked down at the Griffin to remind him, looked at the sky behind him with some worry, and couldn''t help asking. "I don''t know, but just after you rented me and the 26th, those people asked their master about you and rented several other large Royal Griffins." On the 25th, he looked at her and vomited. Berry is also aware of the problem. It seems that when they are still in the mercenary camp, they are watched by the people with evil intentions. Fortunately, she is accompanied by two powerful S-class mercenaries. Although one of them is sleeping and the other doesn''t know what he is doing and constantly changes redundant images, berry knows their strength deeply. The only thing that worries berry is that both kenlow and rod''s Swordsman seem to be good at fighting only on the ground. It seems that they are weak in their ability to deal with flying enemies. In case something happens, or attract other demons. After a long flight, the city of yamlit is just ahead. Berry doesn''t want any accident at this time. Aside, rod''s face sank. He didn''t expect to solve the critical moment of Molly, but he was interrupted by this accident. The sense of peeping from the perception made rod understand that his every move was peeped by those from the rear. Maybe he sent a mirror image and was seen by those from the rear. In that case, rod can''t let them leave alive. Looking back, rod opened his long closed scarlet eyes. "That inavin is right in front. With him are the swordsman elot, the head of the Qizhen business group berry, and the drunk kenlo." Through the long barrel endoscope in his hand, he monitored the situation ahead, and a mercenary quickly reported it. "Great." Beside him, the Golden Knight clenched his teeth at this moment. In the last conflict, he was not the opponent of elot at all. He was seriously injured without even stopping his move. Thanks to his accumulation of many gold coins in Yaojin business group over the years, he spent a lot of money and invited high-ranking priests to recover his injury. Otherwise, he might lose his ability to fight forever. "Are you sure the information is all right? Are they going to yamlit?" As if he had thought of something, the knight in gold asked a man beside him. "Yes... I''ve seen the mission released by berry before. The destination is the town captured by the devil. She recruited the hero kenlo. It''s estimated that she''s also for that mission. She won''t make mistakes..." lank, who is also behind the Griffin and tied with a solid knot, said quickly at this moment. At this time, Lanke was no longer in high spirits as the head of the mercenary station. Several conspicuous knife wounds were distributed on his face, which looked like they had been cut deliberately. After falling into the hands of Yaojin business group, he suffered a lot. If it weren''t for this mission, his intelligence might be useful. I''m afraid the torture will never end. "Very good... Dare to take gold coins from Yaojin business group, and now let him pay the price!" It seems to be thinking of something, said the Golden Knight angrily. Beside him, a mercenary with short hair volunteered: "unexpectedly, the leader of the shadow mercenary regiment is willing to take this task. The new weapon she carries will surely make the swordsman pay the price!" With his narration, several people couldn''t help but put their eyes on the woman in black behind the other Griffin. Even before they got close, the cold and murderous spirit on her was enough to make several people''s hearts jump wildly. "When they arrive at yamlit, we''ll find a chance..." Before the Golden Knight finished his words, he felt his body shaking violently. The Griffin riding below seemed to have lost control and was swinging his body wildly. "Be calm, you disobedient beast!" He suddenly stepped on the Griffin under his feet, but saw that the Griffin turned its head. From the bloodshot eyes of the Griffin, he was acutely aware that something was wrong. "What happened..." being stared by the abnormal Griffin, the Golden Knight stepped back a few steps. He didn''t know the current situation, but he saw the thin mercenary next to him pounce on him. His slender tusks grew in his mouth and bit him. The thick armor on his body saved the Golden Knight from injury. In response, he hit several times, accompanied by the brittle sound of his bones, which made the thin mercenary loosen his hands and fall powerlessly to one side. "This is... Vampire? How is this possible..." relying on his rich combat experience, the Golden Knight soon recognized the source of those strange things. At this moment, the mercenaries who were just beside him and under his command became vampires and attacked him. "Are you interfering with my actions?" Just when the knight in gold armor was shocked, a whisper came from his ear. He looked intently and saw the figure of the swordsman. Compared with the mercenary camp, the swordsman felt a little more chilly. Even if he was only close, the Golden Knight felt cold, which was different from him before. "Marion, deal with him now!" The knight in gold armor quickly ordered, and the anxiety in his heart seemed to make him forget how the swordsman crossed the space and suddenly came to the same Griffin behind him. He didn''t realize the problem until he saw Marion jump from another Griffin nearby and walk slowly from the air. "No, that''s a space spell..." After realizing the problem, he was even more afraid of the swordsman''s ability. Fortunately, Marion came and gave him a lot of confidence. According to what Marion said when she took over the task, her strength should be higher than that swordsman. However, at the moment, facing the orders of the golden armor knight, Marion just yawned and looked very interested. On the contrary, she saw the swordsman''s eyes and was vaguely interested. Marion''s attitude made the knight in gold a little uneasy. The next moment, he smelled a burning smell of meat. With the arrival of the swordsman, the flame burned from the inside of his armor. The high temperature damaged his nerves. He didn''t even feel any pain. His flesh and blood were burned. The golden armor finally wrapped up a charred corpse that couldn''t see clearly. After solving the people who almost exposed their identity and had to give up chasing Molly, rod leaned slightly and faced Marion who came with the mercenaries. She seemed to have something to say to herself. Chapter 2380 "We meet again, legendary thief." Looking at the approaching Marion, rod said slowly, "so you took their task and planned to deal with me?" Marion glanced at him helplessly: "I know they are not your opponents. I took their task and was only ordered to give this to you." With that, she threw a complete crossbow machine. Rod took it and found that it was very similar to the magic crossbow he had found from several people of the shadow mercenary regiment, but the internal ritual lines were more exquisite and complex. It seemed that the previous crossbows were only semi-finished products. "She heard about what happened at krylord. This is the final version of the magic crossbow, which is improved by the Dragon hunting technology of bracada college. It can effectively kill those dragons. I hope you can use it." Marion explained. Rod nodded. The Dragon hunting weapon is a technology that the blakada magic academy has been developing. Rod has seen the magic crossbow of those mages. Although the dragon scale can resist magic, it can defeat the defense of the dragon scale when the magic no longer directly causes damage, but acts on the magic crossbow and converts it into real force and speed. The rogue guild mastered this technology and created a more hidden and more threatening magic crossbow, that is, the crossbow in rod''s hand. Looking at Marion not far away, rod knew that it should be Sally''s intention to hand over the magic crossbow to him. When she was chased and killed by Molly''s party before, the magic crossbow might still have an effect and secretly leave an unforgettable lesson to Molly. However, when the hero Tanan woke up and the ball of destruction was also won, the dragon''s resistance to magic had failed. With the ball of destruction, rod no longer needs the circuitous method of magic crossbow to directly turn on the power of the ball of destruction, and then he can defeat any giant dragon through mirror self explosion. "Unfortunately, I don''t need this." Shook his head, rod said slowly. "Take it. It''s her kindness. If you don''t take it, it will make it difficult for me." The woman shook her head and insisted on taking back the crossbow. Seeing this, rod shrugged and finally put the magic crossbow into the space ring: "did she say anything else?" "She said she missed you very much. Since you sent a mirror image to cloylord, you''d better put a mirror image in her place. Otherwise, I don''t know what she will do." Aware of the meaning of Marion''s words, rod pulled from the corner of his mouth: "forget it, I''ll find her later, but now..." With that, rod turned slightly and looked at several people aside. Marion understood what he meant and flashed back to the original Griffin. After saying goodbye to the thief, rod looked at the people behind the Griffin. Under the gaze of scarlet eyes, those with insufficient strength have already turned into vampires. Among them, the most noticeable thing for rod is the body shape of the person in charge, Frank. "Did you reveal the news to them?" Rod asked calmly. Lanke, who woke up from the darkness, looked at rod with surprise. What appeared in front of him was not a swordsman, but a necromancer in charge of death in the dark, which undoubtedly completely overturned his imagination. No wonder there were so serious errors in intelligence. "Master, I don''t know your identity, and they coerced me to do so..." Lanke quickly defended in front of rod. The cut wound on his face did not recover even if he became a vampire, which seemed to confirm what he said. Rod doesn''t care about what ranker explains. Neither the gratitude and resentment between Yaojin business group and inavin, nor his current situation can make rod''s heart fluctuate at all. Only by changing the trend of the whole expansion and determining the fate trend of creatures in the world, can rod''s heart fluctuate slightly. In contrast, it was Marion who made rod care more. Sally behind Marion is at the top of the legend. Even if the doomsday judgment comes, she can also be among the kings. More importantly, she has a profound relationship with rod. "In my territory, there is still a lack of a candidate to deal with chamber of Commerce and trade." Looking at Lanke, rod seemed to think of something and took the initiative to say. Hearing the speech, Lanke naturally understood rod''s meaning and quickly recommended himself: "master, please trust me. I will be able to handle the task you assigned. I''m sure you won''t find a suitable person like me." "Do you mean someone who colludes with the business group and can''t even protect himself in the end?" Rod asked, drawing from the corner of his mouth. In this regard, Lanke can only make an embarrassing apology and smile: "it was just an accident. In addition to the hero kenlo and you, I have never missed before. How many opportunities do I have in my life to meet heroes like you and kenlo?" Rod looked at him: "don''t screw it up for me, or I''ll hang your head on the tower of Sao city. Whenever a new day begins, you''ll shout and inform the city of the beginning of the day, because that will be your only role." When he heard the punishment from the swordsman, lank''s heart was cold. He didn''t want to fall into the end that life was worse than death. He felt the chill on the person in front of him. Lank realized that if he screwed up again, the person would not easily forgive himself. Rao was so. He still promised: "thank you for your gift, I will live up to your expectations." Rod nodded with satisfaction. In the city of Sao, although Rowling offered rich conditions for the caravan trade, it only attracted a few to talk about, the largest of which was the Qizhen business group led by berry. In this case, the mirror split who had stayed in Sao city before has heard Rowling complain many times. His words are full of blaming the necromancer for scaring the business group away. Xing xulang''s participation can effectively improve all this situation. Maybe frank, who used to be the person in charge, has bad character, but he still has some ability. Under the influence of the dark word, rod has the confidence to stimulate his potential. The existence of the dark holy word can directly distort the will of the undead and become the lank of the undead. It can''t resist this ability at all. After dealing with Lanke''s affairs, several other undead creatures left nearby couldn''t get into rod''s eyes at all. He shook his head, left a mirror image behind the large Griffin, and then returned to the back of the Griffin where inavin was. "Master... What should we do now?" Frank looked at rod''s mirror image and asked for instructions in some doubt. "Return to my territory." Then, in front of the flying Griffin, there was a light golden portal. With the body shape of the Griffin, there were no more people. Chapter 2381 "Strange..." On the 25th in flight, he looked back at the sky behind him and said in some confusion. "What''s the matter?" Berry asked after discovering the anomaly of the Griffin. "Those people''s breath suddenly disappeared. A high Royal Griffin like me can''t feel it wrong." It tilts its head and is unable to understand the differences in perception. Berry seemed to realize something. Looking at the other Griffin next to him, he just caught a glimpse of rod''s return with space magic: "who knows..." Fortunately, the attention of the 25th did not stay here for long, but looked down at the ground below, where many demons were besieging a group of fallen humans. Demons have the advantage in quantity. Although there are towering demon corpses piled up beside human beings, if you carefully observe them, you can find that they are just some low-level small monsters. The real powerful demons are rubbing their hands and waiting for the moment when human energy is exhausted, and they can''t even take their hand. They are like small monsters pouring in like a torrent, Will completely engulf those humans. The hell gate opened on the western krulod wasteland in the mainland provides a continuous supply of combat power for those demons. The most indispensable thing in the whole hell is those little monsters. They are qualified to live only when they absorb their souls in battle and promote to higher-level demons. "Here! Help us!" Below, aware of the Griffins flying in the sky, the besieged humans immediately saw the hope of survival. One of the grey robed priests brightened up. She hid behind the defense barrier piled up by the corpses of the little monster and waved upward. Berry shook her head. Her own goods were still left in the city of yamlit, but she didn''t have time to care about superfluous things. Seeing that the Griffin didn''t want to take care of the life and death of the people below, the priest secretly clenched his teeth and raised his hand to shoot a destructive spiritual ball upward. As a profession evolved from the ancient holy see, the priests once paid attention to the piety of faith, but now they pay attention to the training of spiritual power. Priests may not master as many spells as orthodox mages, but their spiritual attributes are far more than orthodox mages. They directly condense the spiritual ball and attack the enemy with pure spiritual power, which is their best means. On the 25th of the flight, I obviously didn''t expect that the group of people would suddenly take a shot and be hit by the front of the spirit ball. There was a cry in their mouth and they were going to fall down. It was berry who found something wrong at the first time and tore a healing magic scroll, which made the Griffin restore balance. "What happened? Were we attacked by demons?" The violent turbulence also woke up the hero kenlow. He yawned and said, "don''t worry, since you hired me, I won''t let those demons hurt you." "You''re wrong." Facing kenlo''s inquiry, berry shook his head with an ugly face: "it''s not a demon who attacked us..." Along Berry''s line of sight, kenlow also saw the group of people besieged by demons below. His rich combat experience made him aware of the current situation soon. "It seems that they want to drag us into the water." Kenlow let out a cold hum. If he didn''t have a task now, he would have left a deep lesson to those people. "Leave them alone and move on." Berry shook his head and reached out to appease the Griffin below. Kenlo snorted. Since he had not yet arrived at the mission site, he continued to lie on the back of the Griffin to rest before it was his turn to do it. "No..." Below, looking at the Griffins going away, the priest couldn''t help scolding. The hope that they could get out of trouble slipped away in front of them. "I feel the fluctuation of space magic. There must be casters who can open space magic on those Griffins, but we watched them go away..." the priest said reluctantly. "What shall we do now, my lord?" A halberd soldier who had just pierced several small monsters and was covered with blood asked. "Those Griffins have more than two heads. If my previous perception is correct, they should have a total of four or five heads, but I don''t know why. There was a conflict between them. One Griffin left first through space magic..." Recalling the original situation, the priest''s words sank, and perhaps the way to help them out of trouble was in the seemingly insignificant information. "So you all saw it?" At this time, a strange voice came to the priest''s ear. To the priest''s surprise, he had never heard this cold voice in the previous team. Following the prestige, he saw a swordsman holding a huge sword. It was not a member of their team. If the priest remembered correctly, the swordsman should have been behind the Griffin. "Powerful swordsman, please help us, we..." However, the priest''s voice didn''t fall, and his eyes shrank at the next moment. He saw several alert men who were easily swept out by the giant sword in the swordsman''s hand and fell into the group of demons outside. In the twinkling of an eye, they were torn apart by a large number of small monsters. "What are you doing?" Feeling the swordsman''s malicious move, the priest gave a roar, and the ball of spirit condensed in his palm. It seems that if you can''t get a satisfactory answer from the swordsman, you will attack him the next moment. Feeling the threat from the priest, the swordsman said calmly, "that''s what I want to ask you. Why did you attack our Griffin? Since you did so, you have to pay the price." The priest quickly explained: "I don''t mean to be an enemy with you. I just hope you can share some pressure from the devil for the sake of being both elathians, otherwise..." Facing the priest''s plea and excuse, the mirror rod who just came just shook his head. Rod didn''t care about what they did to the Griffins. What really worried rod was that they seemed to see that they had done to the pursuers of the merchant regiment, which made it possible to expose their identity. In that case, this group of people must not stay in front of them. "I''m sorry, but since you take the initiative to provoke, you must be ready to pay the price." Rod said faintly. The priest just wanted to say something, but he saw the dark giant sword in the swordsman''s hand magnifying in front of his eyes. He quickly waved the spirit ball to meet him. Under the bombardment of the giant sword, the spiritual ball was broken without support for a moment, and the priest felt his body flying out in the loud noise. Then he was dark and couldn''t feel anything. Chapter 2382 "Dragon blood bottle..." With the hero Tanan, who has regained his life and can freely open and close the field of magic prohibition, after pushing back Molly, mirror rod returned to the magic plain inside the snow mountain for the first time. In his hand, he is holding a unique small bottle with small mouth, thick body and bright colors. Careful observation can see that four lifelike dragons are carved on the bottle body, namely black dragon, red dragon, Golden Dragon and green dragon. They wrap the bottle body firmly like the most loyal guard, which also shows the extraordinary of the blood bottle. Since the body is far away in eracia, the mirror image cannot identify the real attribute of the dragon''s blood bottle, but for its efficacy, rod can say that the thing that makes enota wake up exists in this blood bottle, which belongs to the blood of the holy female giant dragon. According to legend, she is the ancestor of all giant dragons and has the power not weaker than the elemental monarch, but finally dies. In addition to the dragon''s blood bottle, the body of the holy female dragon was made into another artifact, that is the Dragon King''s divine power. In the previous life, these two artifacts helped the hero mauriel accomplish a great cause. Bulakada trembled under her and her reputation was remembered by all mages, but now, the situation seems to have changed. "Master." When rod returned to the island, the nearby undead, whether he was a mirror or not, saluted respectfully. Rod just waved his hand, crossed the guard of the castle and found the room where inota was located. Before approaching, bursts of strong pulse passed to rod''s perception through the vibration of the ground. Rod felt lucky that the evolution of enota''s blood was not interrupted by the fact that the whole card castle was separated from the island. "Rod, do you know how to come and have a look?" The familiar tone reached roder''s ear. Following the prestige, he saw a woman in a long ice blue dress, which was euscia in human form. With this holy dragon waiting, rod doesn''t have to worry that enota''s blood evolution is disturbed by other creatures. In order to protect enota, she never retreated in front of the elemental monarch. In the face of Rhode, euscia''s words are full of full dissatisfaction, and her body exudes the cold chill belonging to the holy dragon. It seems that she is still angry that Rhode provoked the terrible existence of the element monarch during her sleep in inota. Rod didn''t answer, but came to the huge cocoon turned into enota and stroked the soft fur on it. On one side, euscia was still complaining: "rod, I don''t ask you to stay with enota at all times like me. Of course, I can''t leave enota for half a step because of Molly''s blood order, or I will be controlled by the evil dragon, but you should come and see more, not like this. I can''t find you for a long time." Listening to Eustacia''s words, rod breathed a deep breath: "there are many enemies waiting for me. I can''t stop here until I destroy them all." Yusia shook her head. "Enemies? Can you meet more enemies in your life than other dragons? Have you fought for so long and achieved any results?" "I think we have achieved some results." Rhode said slowly. At the same time, it seemed that euscia had found something. She stared at the unique vial in Rhode''s hand. The Dragon carving on it made her unable to take her eyes away. "Wait... Rod, what you hold in your hand seems to be..." there is a slight trembling in euscia''s voice. There are not many things that can make her as a holy dragon show this look. Even the Titan arrow in rod''s hand only gives her one more look and will never feel the shock from the bottom of her heart. "You say this?" Rod shook the small bottle in his hand, felt the collision feeling of the liquid in the bottle, and couldn''t help showing a satisfied look. "This is the dragon blood bottle, which I just took from Molly." "What?" Listening to rod''s story, Eustacia opened her mouth in surprise. If she didn''t know rod very well and knew that he wouldn''t lie about such things, Eustacia couldn''t believe everything he said. As the holy dragon who has just entered the peak of legend, youcia deeply understands the horror of Molly. She can subdue all dragons by orders in her blood alone. Even the holy dragon has to obey her words and language, and no dragon can disobey her. In addition, Molly''s strength is far better than her. If she faces Molly head-on, there is no chance of winning at all. The threat from Molly forces the former leader of the ice prison to hide next to enota and reluctantly suppress Molly''s blood orders with the help of the Dragon King Power of enota. To euscia''s surprise, rod took out the artifact belonging to Molly, the dragon blood bottle containing the blood of the holy female dragon. She couldn''t imagine how rod did all this. "What on earth did you do? How did you defeat the hero Molly?" Many questions in her heart urged Eustacia to ask. "That''s a long story..." recalling the experience of capturing the hero''s remains, rod took a deep breath. He didn''t know how much energy he spent on it. Fortunately, in the end, everything was as he wanted. The biggest gain of rod''s trip was not that he got the dragon''s blood bottle and the ball of destruction. These two unique artifacts did not awaken the hero Tanan, the immortal hero who was destined not to be silent, but that he finally saw the hope of making enota wake up in advance. "Do you still think my choice is wrong? Just because I didn''t stay with inota doesn''t mean I don''t care about her. Only by solving all the enemies can I wake her up." After opening the dragon''s blood bottle, rod said slowly. Even at this time, he is only a mirror image, but the heart connected with the noumenon makes him feel the same as the noumenon. "OK..." After seeing the dragon''s blood bottle, euscia''s attitude towards rod finally changed. In order to awaken enota, the human dared to take great risks and take her artifact from the hero mauriel, which also moved euscia''s heart. "I apologize for what I said before, Lord rod. You did achieve something I didn''t expect." When she realized her mistake, Eustacia took the initiative to apologize and changed her name for rod. Rod looked at the woman in the ice blue dress, and then poured the blood containing unique power in the dragon''s blood bottle down and evenly onto the huge cocoon transformed by enota. Chapter 2383 With the blood of the holy female dragon falling on the huge cocoon transformed by enota, yusia''s breathing became rapid. She looked directly at this scene. The blood of the holy female dragon is an unimaginable treasure for any dragon. As long as she drank the blood, she can get infinite power from it, and even cross the level of the seventh order legend and enter the unknown realm. Even the holy dragon will covet. However, looking at the huge cocoon in the distance, she calmed down. Compared with her now, the fairy dragon limited by blood seems to need those blood more. Only with the help of those blood can she get rid of the confinement of blood and wake up completely. "Inota, wake up." Rod drenched all the precious dragon blood left in the bottle on the huge cocoon in front of him, feeling that the blood was absorbed a little, and the power in the huge cocoon became stronger and stronger, and it was difficult for him to keep calm in his heart. After pouring the dragon''s blood, rod didn''t put away the blood bottle in his hand. This unique artifact made from the heart of the holy female dragon has many other uses. Although the dragon''s blood in the bottle is temporarily exhausted, as long as it is available, the blood of the holy female dragon can gather from the blood bottle again, but it takes time to accumulate. It obviously can''t be like this in a short time. Bursts of golden light burst out from the giant cocoon in front. After absorbing the power in the blood of the holy female dragon, strong waves spread out from the giant cocoon. It was the pulse of enota. Even the snow mountain outside the magic plain trembled at this moment. In the distance, there was a certain resonance and felt all kinds of visions, Rod couldn''t help taking a few steps back. In the depths of the magic plain, Vera, who was digging in the pit, suddenly heard a voice of anxiety. "Oh, shit, what''s stimulating my body? It''s active now. It''s not good news for us." "What?" Vera was stunned when she felt the strong wave spreading from afar. "If you still want to be free, you must hurry up. Not to mention whether its activity will have any negative impact on my reception. More importantly, the heartbeat may attract some people I don''t want to see. Believe me, there is nothing wrong with what I say." The voice continued. Vera clenched his teeth secretly and then accelerated his movements. All these are the price he paid for his ultimate freedom. In the card castle, the change of the giant cocoon has come to the last moment. With the power provided by the blood of the holy female dragon, inota completed the blood transformation that took decades in a very short time. The blood of the fairy dragon existing in her body decreased slowly at this moment, and the power in the blood of the holy female dragon was gathering in her body. If rod could see the inside of the giant cocoon, he would find that the dark red armor on her body shines brightly at this moment, which is also the root of this blood transformation. In a trance, rod felt an ancient and powerful soul slowly waking up on the huge cocoon in front of him. This discovery also changed rod''s face. He just wanted enota to complete the transformation of blood and wake up without any accident. Both the dragon''s blood bottle and the Dragon King''s divine power are made with the help of the remains of the dead Saint female dragon. What worries rod is whether the fallen Saint female dragon will take advantage of this opportunity to devour enota''s soul and regenerate with her body? As the mother of all the legendary dragons, the holy female dragon should have such ability. Different from the hero Mollier, inota does not have the indomitable will of the great red dragon, nor the ambition and desire to dominate the world. Maybe Mollier can carry the soul of the holy female dragon and even use the soul of the holy female dragon as the nourishment for her own transformation, but inota can''t. her will doesn''t reach the level of hero. Feeling that enota was about to wake up, rod''s heart was also a little more worried about gain and loss. This discovery made him shake his head. The mirror image was indeed defective in will. If it was replaced by noumenon, maybe the situation would be much better. While rod was thinking, enota''s blood metamorphosis finally came to an end. With the sound of cloth tearing, the crack spread rapidly on the huge cocoon, from which burst out a dazzling golden light. Struggling with the discomfort in his eyes, rod looked at the huge cocoon about to break. With the flash of light, what finally appeared in front of rod was a huge, dignified and frightening purple dragon, which was quite different from enota in his memory. "Is that you..." rod asked in a low voice, as if he had found something. The purple dragon looked around and finally locked his eyes on rod. In an instant, her eyes opened wide. A feeling familiar to rod immediately returned to her. At the next moment, with a strong wind, rod''s whole body was pressed under him by the huge purple dragon, and the dragon''s body shrunk a little bit. Finally, she hugged him. She was a girl with long purple hair. "You almost crushed me..." after breathing, rod said helplessly. This mirror body almost turned into a blister and disappeared in front of enota who just woke up. The mirror image can only bear the damage of 15% of the maximum life value of the body. To rod''s slight surprise, inota can cause more damage than 15% of the maximum life value of his body just by moving at will. If she tries her best, even the body will be difficult to resist her blow. This is not the level that ordinary dragons can achieve, even the saint dragon, josia, I''m afraid the comprehensive attributes will be crushed by inota at this time. After waking up from blood evolution, enota''s ascension was greater than rod thought. When the Dragon King''s divine power gathered the power of the dragon''s blood bottle, the power that once belonged to the holy female dragon began to show on enota. In the previous life, the Dragon King mauriel got this power and defeated the whole mage empire with this power, and finally lost in the hand of the hero Tanan. In this life, this power was finally obtained by inota, but mauriel, like the track of the previous life, fled in front of the south of the newly awakened hero Tanan. "Rod..." Feeling the attachment of the long separation and reunion in the words of the purple haired girl, rod couldn''t help but put his eyes on her. Chapter 2384 "How are you feeling now?" Looking at the newly awakened purple haired girl, rod patted her on the back and asked with some concern. "I seem to have a long dream..." inota, who recovered her human form, did not loosen her hand around rod, but held him tighter. "In my dream, I have been staying with a big golden dragon. I want to leave, but she won''t let me go. She taught me a lot of things, such as..." Enota''s eyes widened and he scratched his head. "Like... What?" Shaking her head, she stared at rod in front of her: "fortunately, at the end of the dream, I heard your voice. Sure enough, you woke me up." "Big golden dragon? Do you mean the holy female dragon?" On one side, yosia seemed to find something and asked incredulously. Rod looked at her and recalled that when inota just woke up, she had an old and powerful breath that didn''t belong to her. The Golden Dragon in her mouth was undoubtedly a saint female dragon. To rod''s frustration, the blood promotion from the Dragon King''s divine power is essentially a kind of inheritance of the holy female dragon. Inota was lucky to accept this inheritance, but from her expression, she seems to have forgotten all the contents of the inheritance. However, rod doesn''t expect enota to get anything in the inheritance. Over time, his power will not be under the holy female dragon. He prefers to see enota wake up safely than the power in the inheritance. "I don''t know... She didn''t say her name." After releasing rod, inota looked puzzled. "But she has one thing, let me finish it for her." On one side, yusia immediately brightened her eyes: "you have accepted the inheritance of the holy female dragon. What she asked you to complete must be to revitalize the glory of the dragon family, pull the current Dragon King molier down from the throne and liberate all the dragons enslaved by her!" Whether it is elizhong, the peace loving Golden Dragon and green dragon, the underground world, the brutal red dragon and black dragon, or the giant dragons in the element plane, under the command of morier''s blood, they are now enslaved by her. Mauriel, who chased rod in krylord, didn''t send the main force of the Dragon Legion waiting in bracada. She just took a few dragons and a group of magicians, and almost drove rod into a desperate situation. Fortunately, rod was superior, and not only escaped smoothly, but also took away her dragon blood bottle. In yusia''s view, the liberation of all enslaved dragons is the mission of inota, who has accepted the inheritance of the holy female dragon. No other dragon is more suitable for this responsibility than her. However, inota shook her head. "It''s not what she wants me to do. She wants me to find someone and bring a word to that person." "What?" Yusia did not accept enota''s statement, "do you want to escape your responsibilities? Liberating other dragons from morier is what you must do. Since you have accepted the inheritance of the holy female dragon, you should take the attitude of an heir! I will follow you and fight the great red dragon that enslaves our people to the end." Enota looked suddenly. For a moment, he didn''t know how to answer. Rod saw her hesitation and took the initiative to protect her behind him: "enough, yusia, enota just woke up. Would you mind leaving space for us?" Bursts of coldness emanated from yusia''s body, and the nearby temperature dropped rapidly because of the holy dragon, but rod was like a thick barrier to keep these coldness away. Persuasion was fruitless, and Josiah took a deep look at inota and finally left the room. After yosia left, inota was relieved. In front of the imposing yosia, even though she was no weaker than the holy dragon, she was still like a little girl who made a mistake and dared not refute, especially in such unjustified things. "Leave her alone, inota." When Eustacia left, rod stroked her long purple hair and said slowly, "whether it''s the inheritance of the holy female dragon or something else, your power belongs to you. You don''t have to bear any burden because of the improvement of power. Even if you use this power to kill other dragons, no one dares to say you''re not." Listening to rod''s story, inota giggled: "what if there were other dragons?" "I''ll cut off their tongues so that they can never open their mouths." Rod laughed. Unlike in the face of uthea, inota felt more relaxed than ever before in front of rod. She liked it very much. "By the way, rod, do you know who the holy female dragon wants me to find?" After a burst of intimacy, inota remembered something important and asked actively. "What?" Rod was a little helpless. "Didn''t the holy female dragon tell you any information? Let you help her find someone?" Inota thought for a moment, and finally shook her head and widened her eyes. "She just told me that that person, like her, is the origin of life, just the ancestor of all mankind and the source of human blood." "Wait..." from enota''s story, rod undoubtedly found something and frowned deeply. "You say the source of human blood? What does the holy female dragon want you to say to that man?" Not long ago, when trapped by Molly, under the blood resonance inspired by the blood mage, rod felt two different breath by deep-seated blood relationship perception. One of them is Rowling''s, and the other doesn''t know whose. Stimulated by the feeling of kinship, rod inspired the characteristics of human blood, thus breaking free from the shackles of the fusion ceremony. For that breath, rod had a kind of speculation in his heart, but he was not sure. In order to explore the source of the blood characteristics, rod''s body disguises his identity and is on a mission in elacia. From enota''s words, rod seemed to realize something. The goal that the holy female dragon wanted to look for seemed to be related to his current goal. He asked with interest. "She asked me to tell the man that she had forgiven him." Inota showed a look of memory, which reminded her of those things from the dream she was about to leave behind, and then answered. Rod nodded, wrote down the matter, and then put his eyes on enota. He had a lot to say to the purple haired girl in front of him. Now he is just a mirror image. Instead, he can stay with the purple haired girl without thinking about more complicated things. As for those things, what battles, what expansion films, and what doomsday blade are left to the noumenon to worry about. Chapter 2385 "Hoo..." Behind the flying Griffin, rod, dressed as a swordsman, breathed out a long breath. On his face under his helmet, he looked relieved, as if he had put down the burden of his heart. "What''s the matter? Elot..." hearing the voice of the swordsman, the brown haired mercenary looked at him and asked in some surprise. Thinking of the bumpy flight of the Griffin and the cry for help from below, the brown haired mercenary thought that the swordsman was relieved to get rid of those who asked for help below. "Nothing." In the face of inavin''s inquiry, rod didn''t explain, but answered faintly. Unlike this brown haired mercenary, his consciousness can only be confined in his own body. Rod''s attention did not focus on everything in front of him at all, but went to a very distant place. His heart is being affected by what happened in a distant place. Everything experienced by the mirror was fed back to rod''s perception. Seeing that inota woke up smoothly and had a good harvest, rod couldn''t help but relax and be happy for inota in card castle. The only regret for rod is that at such an important moment, his noumenon failed to return to inota. What remained there was only a mirror image. In addition to enota''s safe awakening, there are several major gains in the mirror, the most important of which is the immortal hero Tanan, who was once the protagonist of the first expansion film. Under the light of the ball of destruction, Tanan, who was reborn, became the death knight under rod. Rod was very interested in the forbidden magic field of Tanan. Both the elemental monarch and the mage of brakada were deeply restrained by the power in the forbidden magic field. Even rod himself, in front of the forbidden magic field, his power would be weakened by more than half and the only thing that can be used, Only the ability of close combat. After obtaining the death knight Tanan, whether it is based on shanzel snow mountain, disintegrating the mage empire from the inside, or recovering the island of the water element plane, Rhode has been taken into account. However, even if the island is recovered, it will always face retaliation from the elemental monarch. The power in the field of magic prohibition is not enough to cover the whole ocean. The necromancer is doomed to be unable to hunt and kill marine creatures and transform the dead as before, and Tanan is still of great use and cannot stay on the island for a long time. After all, the water element plane is the home of the water element monarch. Before completely defeating saryl, even if the island is recovered, it is doomed to be restless. On the contrary, it is the mage Empire blakada, which may be the place where rod has made great achievements. At the end of the day, rod was not the only one staring at bracada. The Dragon Legion under mauriel had already made an idea and set foot in the snow area where the magician was born. Before that, rod may have no way to Mollier''s Dragon legion, but now, with the ball of destruction, the situation is different. The ball of destruction is another major harvest of rod''s trip. The artifact used by the elemental monarchs to divide the world, just like the expansion process of previous lives, finally fell into the hands of the hero Tanan, that is, the current rod, and what rod did was only send the hero Tanan to the place he should go. In front of Tanan''s forbidden magic field, even the ball of destruction is difficult to play a big role, but for those dragons, the ball of destruction can bring them a devastating blow. Under the magic of the dragon, the hero will not be able to resist the magic of the dragon. Because she didn''t know the ability of the ball of destruction in advance, Molly fell into a deep desperate situation under the attack of mirror self explosion. If she hadn''t given up the dragon blood bottle and fled decisively, maybe she would have died in rod''s hands at that time. As for the dragon''s blood bottle, after awakening enota, rod handed over the artifact that worked for the giant dragon to enota. As a human, rod is useless holding the dragon''s blood bottle. On the contrary, after matching with the Dragon King''s divine power, the dragon''s blood bottle will produce all kinds of miraculous effects. With the ball of destruction, the forbidden devil field of Tanan, and the endless army of the dead, no one in bracada is the opponent of rod. The only thing that can prevent rod from conquering bracada is probably the demons in the end. The war of Doomsday in the third expansion brings not only a disaster, but also a deep opportunity. The old forces with insufficient strength will completely disappear and replaced by the emerging forces rising in the doomsday. Rod predicted that when he explored the situation of human blood and finished his trip to eracia, he would be able to give a fatal blow to blakada''s mage before the doomsday fire engulfed the whole surface world. With all kinds of powerful forces, rod is not satisfied to stick to one place and live safely in the doomsday war. He wants to continue the glory of the second expansion, use the dead in the doomsday war to create more undead creatures, and even change the process of the doomsday war. At least, if the creatures of the main plane can''t stop those demons, everything in the world will be destroyed by demons. The undead creatures owned by rod should be able to support him to continue to survive in the world occupied by demons after the end of the day. At the moment when the war burned the whole continent, burakada, backed by the endless sea, may be the best choice compared with vilnin, which is close to the center of the continent. Beside rod, he accidentally opened his eyes and caught a glimpse of inavin on the ground below. He was trembling with his teeth because of his current height. In any case, inavin would not know that the swordsman sitting with him in a griffin had in mind how to stir up the situation of the whole continent while the end came. Shaking his head, rod needed further consideration about the war, and asked Rowling and other death knights for advice. Replacing the racing achievement with the queen of mercenaries, rod will no longer be blessed by legendary wisdom. The original clear wisdom has also become a little dull, and the sharpness of thinking is not as sharp as it was. Due to the lack of special skills in tactics, reconnaissance and other strategic aspects, what rod can put forward is only a general plan. The really detailed steps still need to be formulated by the commander and others, and finally decided by rod. This situation also makes rod a little difficult. Do you need to assign some skill points in special skills related to tactics? Relying on the racing achievement and the professional expertise of the God seeker, the existing skill points are enough for him to upgrade the special skills related to the legal system to the master level, and there are still a lot left, which is enough to improve some additional special skills. Chapter 2386 After pondering, rod opened the property panel. There are many kinds of special skills related to strategy, of which the most basic is special skills and tactics. Tactics below the expert level mainly focus on combat deployment. With the blessing of this special skill, we can give full play to the strength of each arm under our command to their upper limit. Take the previous undead Legion for example. Under the transformation of rod, there are some big demon undead, a large group of vampire kings, a few special elite, and a large number of ordinary corpse witch kings in the undead Legion. Not only that, those creatures whose core power is not the corpse Witch King are also blessed by the power of the ghost King''s cloak, which can release the cloud of death like the corpse Witch King. If you want to command reasonably and give full play to the strength of all Legion members, tactics is an essential special skill, which is why rod appointed farezer as commander. According to rod''s prediction, farezer has at least master level tactics, coupled with his own good leadership skills. Although he is not a hero, he is a natural commander, which is why rod chose him for the first time. It''s not difficult for Rhodes to command and let the members of the Legion fight, but they can''t formulate exquisite tactics. It''s just to rely on the strength of the members of the Legion to destroy the enemy. With special tactical skills, the command will become extremely easy. All kinds of exquisite tactics combined with favorable weather and geography can emerge in rod''s mind at any time, but rod thought about it and finally gave up the promotion tactics. The most effective way to control the loss of troops is to arrange special tactics to minimize the loss of troops. However, for rod, the loss is not a thing at all. Under the action of the field of death, if the enemy can''t show restraint, he can''t completely kill any undead creature in the Legion. Because of this, tactics are of little significance to him. Compared with the arrangement of troops, rod pays more attention to the special bonus that can be obtained after the tactics are upgraded to the top. Just like the ability bonus brought by the promotion of wisdom to the top, it can not only learn level 5 magic more easily, but more importantly, wisdom can greatly expand wisdom and detect the details ignored before. In a sense, top wisdom can replace the effectiveness of tactics. Tactics is the use of wisdom. What is more suitable than wisdom? The extra bonus brought by high-level tactics is no longer the basic command tactics, but higher-level strategic decisions. No matter what level of tactics, they can''t cross the limit of rank and let ordinary first-order creatures defeat powerful legendary enemies. This is an impossible task, but they can win the whole battle through reasonable planning and preparation, troop transportation and abandonment. However, all tactics cannot escape the use of wisdom. Although wisdom cannot cover all the effects of tactics, rod''s legendary wisdom is enough to help him face most situations. There are many treasures to improve tactics, and there is never a lack of commanders related to tactics in elathia, but treasures that can improve wisdom are extremely rare. Even famous mages do not necessarily master primary wisdom. Legendary wisdom is more powerful than rod thought. He can assist wisdom in strategic planning from the side, and he can bring strong bonus special skills. Rod thought for a long time and eliminated wrong options one by one in his mind. Reconnaissance is not good, Hawk Eye is not good, engineering is not good, mystery is not good... Rod thought about it, it seems that there is no more suitable special skill than tactics. In desperation, when rod was going to improve his tactics, he suddenly seemed to think of something. A special skill that has been ignored by him may play a miraculous effect at the moment. Information about offensive techniques entered rod''s mind. As a special skill that must be mastered by melee professionals, the bonus brought by attack is very simple, that is to increase the damage caused by melee attack, and can be superimposed with special skills related to weapons such as swordsmanship. Rod chose the offensive technique and valued not the damage bonus brought by the offensive technique, but the additional effects brought by the high-level offensive technique. If ordinary tactics are the balanced use of the arms under their command, and the attack takes into account the defense at the same time, then when the attack technique is combined with the wisdom technique, it will launch an attack several times more violent than the conventional tactics. It is a fierce attack that ignores all defense and puts all your eggs in one basket. Only the attack technique can bring such an attack. Rod doesn''t like offensive skills, but he doesn''t like defensive skills. Each special skill has its most unique effect. It is not only when holding weapons and fighting against each other that the effect of offensive art can be brought into play. Whether it is the collision of momentum, the confrontation of words, or even the confrontation between the two armies, the offensive technique can show its ability. With the existence of top offensive skills, the whole person is like a sharp blade out of its sheath. He has nothing to ask for except continuous attack, either cutting off all obstacles in front or being broken by harder things. Rod recalled that Tanan, the hero in the first expansion film, was good at attacking. The offensive technique made his barbaric troops invincible in the war. Even the powerful crystal dragon would be split by his axe. He refused to retreat. He insisted on his own way in an attempt to completely destroy bracada. Finally, he collapsed in the snow. Even the bones were sealed by the mage and didn''t see the sun until a short time ago. For the power of offensive technique, rod knows something about Tanan before, and this is what he urgently needs at present. Only when the mage''s army is weak and unable to seize the opportunity, can he gain the opportunity to attack the Empire. Compared with the balanced tactics, the desperate attack is more favored by rod. In addition, after improving the attack technique, you can also get the effect of the attack technique itself, that is, a significant increase in melee damage. For rod now, that is exactly the damage increase he needs. Rod won''t think of too much damage bonus. Even after finishing the mercenary mission, when fighting as he was, he can also receive the damage bonus of attack by using the close attack launched by the arrow of Titan. Thinking of this, rod finally made a decision and assigned skill points to attack. Chapter 2387 When rod''s skills are assigned, they are attracted by his skills in the past. After learning the news of enota''s awakening, Rowling also crossed the transmission monument for the first time, came to the magic plain, and expressed her congratulations to enota. "Inota, I''m glad you''re awake." Looking at the purple haired girl, Rowling also felt heartfelt joy. "Rowling, tell me what interesting things have happened during this time?" Inota rolled her eyes and smiled. Rowling glanced at rod not far away, then took inotara aside and said. Rod was slightly stunned and didn''t understand what they were doing. Looking at the mirror side, several people get along leisurely. Rod behind the Griffin can''t help scratching his head. He remembers that the mages of bracada created the mirror Dharma and divided themselves into two or even more. The main reason is to push all kinds of cumbersome academic research onto the mirror, so as to draw blood for other things. But in rod, things seem to be reversed. His body is living and dying in eracia, and the mirror image is leisurely waiting in the rear, which makes rod a little confused. In the system log, with the consumption of skill points, the effect of attack has been significantly improved, but rod''s attention has not focused on the improvement of power. If he can choose, he is more willing to replace the mirror and stay in the magic plain. "Congratulations, Lord rod. It seems that you got the result you want." Just then, a unique voice came from the mirror''s ear. Rod''s eyes coagulated as he followed the prestige. "What''s the matter, prophet mexicah?" On the magic plain, mirror rod asked actively. Rhodton was surprised by the prophet maisiga who stayed on the magic plain. He knew that the mysterious prophet maisiga would not find herself at will to congratulate enota on her awakening. She must have come for something else. Thinking of this, rod''s heart tightened. Is there any hidden danger in enota who woke up? It was maisiga''s words that solved rod''s doubts: "Lord rod, I don''t want to disturb you at this time, but I must remind you that the magic plain is no longer safe. If you want to protect them, you''d better take them away from here." "What happened?" Rod was stunned and asked, "is it the wave of enota''s awakening that made those mages aware of our existence?" Speaking of this, even Rhode himself, who was far away in elacia, couldn''t help looking changed. If the situation of the magic plain was really discovered by those mages, he could only start the offensive against brakada in advance. Messika shook her head and denied rod''s statement: "mage? Do you think those mages can break the defense of the lazy king? What is approaching here is more terrible than any mage in your impression. Even the gods will fear the existence. You haven''t achieved the power to compete with him." "You mean..." rod was stunned when he noticed the seriousness of Messika''s words. He had faintly realized who the person was approaching here. "What do I need to do?" "Take your men out of here. Although I don''t know why he came up at this time, it''s obvious that he won''t stay here long." Messika suggested, "he didn''t come for you, but you happened to be in his way." Rod pondered. The warning from the prophet was a message he had to pay attention to. If what the prophet said was true, temporarily evacuating from the magic plain was undoubtedly the best choice at present. Soon, rod passed on the news of evacuating from the magic plain through the spiritual mark, and the undead creatures under his command took action one after another. Fortunately, there were not many people on his side who stayed on the magic plain, except for the undead creatures who cleaned up the depths of the plain and maintained daily defense. At the same time, rod also found inota and others who were chatting. "Is this the magic plain? I''ve heard the purple wing queen tell a story about the magic plain before. Unfortunately, I haven''t seen it with my own eyes. Rod, take me to the nearby place!" Listening to enota''s happy voice, rod couldn''t help stroking his forehead: "now is not a good time, but there will be a chance in the future." "Chagrin..." inotard didn''t understand what had happened. She murmured a little depressed. Instead, Rowling keenly found the abnormality from his answer. Reasonably speaking, rod even took back the dragon''s blood bottle, and even made an enemy of the Dragon King Molly. It''s impossible to refuse such a request. Something important must have happened. "Inota, I prepared a batch of magic eyes you like to eat in the city of Sao. Would you like to try them? After the improvement of those magicians, those magic eyes can definitely satisfy you." Seeing this, Rowling actively added. When Rowling mentioned the magic eye, the unhappiness on enota''s face was immediately swept away. He recalled the full chewing power of the magic eye and the juice that burst out in one bite. Enota had long forgotten about the magic plain: "let''s go and have a look!" Looking at enota''s greedy appearance, rod was also relieved. She was as heartless as she remembered. Rod dare not let enota and others stay on the magic plain when the crisis mentioned by the prophet is coming. As the bodies of inota and others disappeared into the transmission monument, far away from Rhode''s body in elacia, their expression was not relaxed at all. Far more careful thinking than mirror image allows rod''s noumenon to consider more things. Although Messika didn''t say much, rod clearly felt the horror of the comer. Rod wondered why the man came to the magical plain occupied by undead creatures at this time. There should be nothing worth noting here except the efficacy of the magical plain itself. Shaking his head, rod, who was far away in eracia, had no time to take into account everything in the magic plain. He could only organize the evacuation of nearby creatures in advance according to the advice of the prophet messijia. Just then, rod seemed to find something and let out a light sigh. Through the perception of mirror image, when all the undead creatures on the magic plain were approaching the position of the transmission monument, there was a breath but motionless, as if they had not received orders at all. Carefully perceive that it should be the breath of the death knight Vera. Since the island was destroyed, he has remained on the magic plain. To rod''s surprise, villa showed the ability to disobey the spiritual mark at the moment. For the death knights under his command, there is a lesson from the past. In order to prevent them from breaking free from the shackles of the spiritual mark, rod deliberately uses the dark holy word to deeply bind their consciousness. It is reasonable that this can never happen. Rod didn''t know what Vera was doing. Did the man''s arrival have anything to do with the death knight? Chapter 2388 Just when rod was a little confused and planned to let the mirror go to the depths of the magic plain to find out, what happened now made him have no time to take into account the situation on the magic plain. Although the speed of fast flying Griffins is far lower than those of real dragons, their speed is not comparable to that of knights running on the ground. The advantage of flying allows them to ignore the obstacles of ground landform and point to the target location, which virtually shortens the travel time. After this period of flight, I never know how many demons, and after the head of the remaining eracia was swept, the outline of the city of yamlit finally appeared in front of rod. As the distance approached, everything in the city became more and more clear. As a town on the western border of elasia, when the devil crossed the gate of hell and attacked from the krulod wasteland, the city of yamlit bore the brunt and became the object of destruction by the demons. What appeared in front of rod was a town burned by fire. It''s not too much to call it the city of ashes. The fire of hell once burned here. Every inch of land was deeply covered by ashes. There were no living creatures except demons nearby. In this case, can bedrow find the goods intact? Perhaps her goods, like the buildings in the city, were burned down by those demons and there was nothing left. Her hope was doomed to fail. "Here we are at last. This is the city of yamlit." As the Griffin avoided the sight of the devil and landed in the city, Berry said to kenlow, the waking hero. Kenlo looked around and finally just yawned: "those damn demons are obviously not interested in the territory of elasia, and the captured city did not send troops to garrison, but burned everything in the city. Who knows what they want?" "The devil wants to destroy everything in the world and let the end come." The voice of the swordsman reached Kendall. After arriving at the once yamlit City, the swordsman jumped down from behind the Griffin, and the brown haired mercenaries on one side also jumped to the ground. His body faltered, and the feeling of dizziness in his brain gradually improved. "So you know those demons well?" Kenlow glanced at the swordsman and asked casually. "I just fought with them." Rod shrugged. Listening to the conversation, berry hissed at them: "be quiet. It''s not safe here. It seems that a devil saw us when we landed just now. If you make such a noise again, we will be found by the devil." Berry''s other hand was holding an emerald, as if looking for something. At the moment, he was complaining to several people behind. Hearing the speech, inavin, who wanted to say something else, quickly shut his mouth, but kenlo laughed. "Commander of mankind, don''t you hire us just to deal with the dangers along the way? If there are no dangers, your reward will be in vain? Let me see, something must happen to make you feel better value for money, don''t you?" Listening to kenlow''s unquenched loud laughter, Berry''s face is getting angry. How can anyone take the initiative to meet danger for the sake of value for money? If ordinary mercenaries say this, berry will only think that they are deliberately attracting their attention, but on kenlow, berry knows that he really thinks so. Maybe it''s because he received the reward in advance. Kenlo doesn''t want the journey to end so simply. He must show his value in the task. Although it will cause unnecessary trouble, ordinary trouble can''t defeat him with his strength. He''s not a mercenary who will completely obey the orders of his employer. Berry has long heard of kenlow''s temper. Among all mercenaries, he is the most difficult to deal with. However, he has the strongest strength and has become the first choice to complete this task. When Berry was too angry to speak, kenlow seemed to find something. He came to rod and looked at the swordsman carefully. There seemed to be some doubt in his eyes and asked uncertainly: "Elot, did I drink too much and have an illusion? How can I feel that I haven''t seen you for a while? Your strength has improved again, and even your breath has changed? Become more... Sharp?" Being looked at by the hero kenlo, rod''s heart coagulated. He couldn''t think of all the subtle changes that had happened to him. He couldn''t hide the observation of the legendary hero in front of him. The process of Griffin flying seems to be short, but just when kenlow dozed on another Griffin, rod and his mirror went through several wars and finally woke up inota on the magic plain. After completing various feats, rod''s state of mind gradually changed. In addition, the reason for the obvious change of rod''s breath also belongs to a special skill on him, that is, rod''s selected attack. After spending 12 skill points, rod has master level offensive skills at one fell swoop. Due to the bonus of special skills, rod feels that his strength is improved. At the same time, he also has a lot of new knowledge in his mind, especially in attack. (Master level offensive skill: your research on how to defeat the enemy is unmatched. Whether from the military level, personal strength level or spiritual level, you can destroy the enemy''s defense. Even the thickest fortress, the strongest warrior or the strongest warrior are weak and full of loopholes in front of you. Melee physical damage is increased 50% higher.) The blessing from the offensive technique also changed rod''s original breath, from the cold and plain to now, full of aggressive aggression. If soul summoning studies all kinds of knowledge related to undead creatures, transforming undead creatures is only its most basic usage. Eagle eye trains eye ability to improve dynamic strength, and secretly learning other people''s spells is only an incidental ability, then attack is to study how to defeat the enemy completely and add physical damage to melee combat, It''s just a trivial link. With the blessing of offensive technique, rod''s extra aggressiveness is the main reason why kenlow found the change of his breath. The change of breath can''t hide from the legendary hero who also mastered offensive technique. Of course, this is also related to the fact that rod has just learned the master level offensive technique and has not fully integrated the ability of this special skill into the existing system. If he can perfectly master everything about offensive technique, his breath will not change much. Chapter 2389 Compared with the basic damage bonus attached to offensive technique, rod pays more attention to the improvement of offensive technique at the military level. Rod believes that when the offensive technique is combined with his existing wisdom, it will bring no small help to the subsequent battles. The master level offensive skill is not at the top level, but it also exceeds most members of rod''s command. In rod''s perception, commander farezer has mastered the offensive skill and defensive skill, but unfortunately it has not reached the master level. On the contrary, his tactics and leadership skill have a very high level. After discovering the changes in the swordsman, kenlo could not help frowning. Compared with the previous swordsman, the breath of the swordsman suddenly becoming sharp was so conspicuous, but no matter what he thought, he could not guess that rod learned this special skill in a short time and promoted it to the level of a master at one stroke. Only when the previous swordsman hid part of his strength. On one side, berry made a sound and broke the situation in the field: "well, let''s hurry to find those goods. According to the detection of space gemstones in my hand, my goods should be left not far away. If you are lucky, you can finish the task soon." On the scorched land, kenlow looked around suspiciously: "human commander, are you sure your goods have not been destroyed by demons? The whole city of yamlit has been burned by those demons. If your goods are so important, those demons will not let go of those goods easily." Berry insisted, "yes, please follow me to the cargo location to fulfill the accusation of being a mercenary." Since Berry said so, kenlow didn''t ask any more. All he could do was to protect Berry''s safety in the whole task. Whether those goods still exist was not in his consideration. At this time, a sparse sound came to several people''s ears. Rod, who was perceptive, was the first to face the direction of the sound. Several small monsters with dark yellow body and no hair on their heads were secretly looking at several people. Aware of the swordsman''s action, the little monsters were in a panic. From the swordsman, they felt a sharp momentum, like a sharp blade, which deeply penetrated into their hearts. Seeing this, rod showed a somewhat helpless look. The momentum suppression brought by the offensive technique is enough to make him invincible in close combat, but at other times, it may not be a good thing to show a strong momentum that is too sharp. "Devil..." looking at the legendary devil, inawen looked shocked. Even though he had heard countless rumors about demons, he saw those demons with his own eyes for the first time. He couldn''t help looking at the swordsman aside. According to the requirements of the mercenary task, the swordsman had to protect his safety at all times. "They''re just the lowest level monsters. They''re not even your opponents." Rod recognized the origin of the little monsters at once. They had no sign of promotion. It was thought that they came to amritte late and didn''t even get any soul fragments. "Let me kill them." Kenlow volunteered. "No, those demons are very sensitive to the perception of the soul. The soul spilled after you kill the little monster will attract the attention of other demons..." Before rod finished, kenlo rushed out and swept the axe in his hand. Before the little monster nearby reacted, his body had been divided into two parts and fell down with a look of amazement. A little monster that was farthest away ran back in fear. Kenlow directly threw out the big axe in his hand. The axe blade broke the back of the little monster and showed in front of his body. The strong force made the big axe castrate unabated until it knocked down several walls. The body of the little monster plowed a long blood line on the ground. "These are the demons who attacked West Erathia? I don''t think they are very good. Those Erathians are really useless." Kenlow disdained after pulling out the axe from the collapsed house. Aside, rod''s mouth twitched. He began to doubt whether it was right to tell kenlow Sandro''s news. At present, Sandro is still working for the hero Mollier who regards rod as his mortal enemy. If kenlow insists on looking for revenge, he may add a powerful death knight to the enemy. Berry''s face under the veil was also a little ugly: "I think we should act quickly before those stronger demons find out..." "Captain berry, now, should you tell us what goods you lost? What you hold in your hand should be high-quality space gemstones?" Just as berry followed the guidance of emerald and led the others through the city of yamlit, the swordsman suddenly said. With his own insight, rod didn''t bother to recognize that Berry was holding the space gem, and it was the one with the highest quality. The space gem is often used to determine the space coordinates. It is an essential prop for the mage to display the gate of time and space. Only by connecting with the space gem in advance and determining the specific location of the next space, the mage can release the fourth-order magic connected with it, the gate of time and space. The gate of different dimensions, which is higher than the gate of time and space, completely gets rid of the limitation of space gems. As long as there is a faint impression of the target location in your mind, you can display the gate of different dimensions across the plane. It does not need the assistance of space gems, but is very similar to flame evasion. In the second expansion film, when rod captured the Emerald City in the elf country Eli, he seized a lot of space gems as booty, among which there are super space gems that can''t be bought in the freelance chamber of Commerce. Even in bracada, they are extremely rare. Most of the space gems put into use in Sao city come from that period. However, compared with the space gems taken out by berry, even the former Super Space gems are somewhat inferior at the moment. The space gems in her hands are more pure and contain no impurities. They can not only be used to confirm the space coordinates, but also the gems themselves. They can be directly used as space gems without even being processed. They are worthy of the name of the head of the Qizhen business group. Looking at the Super Space gem in Berry''s hand, maybe several other mercenaries didn''t find anything, but rod, who was knowledgeable and knowledgeable, immediately found the problem. If Berry''s goods do not exist in the thematic plane, but in another space, it may explain why she is sure that her goods will not be burned by those demons. Chapter 2390 Seeing rod ask this, under the captivating oppression on him, Berry''s expression is a little unnatural. It belongs to the ability of offensive art, which has affected the business leader who doesn''t know anything. After hesitating for a moment, berry could not hide the situation any more. She had to say, "elot, you recognize the space gem in my hand. Do you think my goods are hidden in another place?" Seeing the swordsman nodding, berry sighed slightly: "but what you don''t know is that the goods I came to find at risk are not the treasures you remember to trade. The real goods are actually the ectopic side." Listening to Berry''s story, kenlow showed a puzzled look: "what ectopic side? It sounds like a word used by a mage. In short, it''s not a good word." "Mage..." rod seemed to think of something, and his expression changed slightly. Berry didn''t deny that, In the words kenlow understood, "I once made a deal with the mage of brakata. In short, it is a small space that can be carried and used for the survival of other creatures. At the end of the day, it is more valuable than any treasure. The nobles of elasia are willing to pay a price you can''t imagine in exchange for that space." Kenlow showed a clear look, while rod''s face changed slightly. He thought of the third expansion film in his previous life. In the previous life, with the death of Eli, the president of the magic guild, and the major crisis brought by the Dragon King mauriel in its heyday, blakadaton fell into a state of disintegration. That is, during that period, various technologies developed by the mage empire for countless years after the golden age leaked to outsiders. The situation did not improve until the new president of the magic guild came to power. Maybe at the end of the day, those technologies will not have any impact, but after the end of the day, the whole world will undergo drastic changes due to the technology leaked by bracada, and even enter a new era. Unfortunately, rod came to this world before he saw that moment. If rod remembers correctly, the two most important technologies leaked by bracada are the magic ritual of converting mana into pure power and the technology of cutting space. The former has been used in the manufacture of dragon hunting weapons. Maybe pure magic can''t hurt those anti magic dragons, but when the magic is transformed into pure power, every mana value is used to improve the power of waving weapons or the speed of arrow shooting, even the dragons can''t resist the damage of those weapons, It has even given birth to many new occupations. Recalling the magic crossbow collected from the shadow mercenary regiment, rod can be sure that the exclusive mana conversion ceremony of bracada was used on it, but the performance was not stable and even had the possibility of explosion, so it would be handed over to those mercenaries for testing. It was not until she met Marion later that the magic crossbow she gave herself completely overcame those problems. If the whole crossbow was scaled up, it would be a living dragon hunting weapon. The magic crossbow was enough to penetrate the tough dragon scales. The latter of the two technologies is most common in space rings. The vast majority of space treasures circulating in the market are made by the mages of bracada, but the quality is good or bad, but those space treasures can not be used to carry living creatures. The special space similar to that sought by berry is the recent breakthrough of bracada''s mages. At the end of the day, the mages no longer need to explore the ways to avoid the disaster, but to send a large number of small living creatures to avoid the disaster. At last, they need to send a large number of living creatures to avoid the disaster. Thinking of this, rod glanced at berry. She risked her life to go to West elacia to find the small space cut by the mage. When the end came, it was more precious than any treasure. Although the whole mage Empire looked shaky at the end of the day, no one dared to underestimate the details of bracada. Rod''s expression became more dignified when he thought of the next battle. "I see. Your purpose is to take that special space away, but what should you do?" On one side, ina civilization whitened Berry''s meaning and asked, "how can we take away the space created by mages?" "Like other space treasures, the small space has its carrier, a very ordinary ring, and the key to open the ring is in my hand. Even if others take the ring, they can''t find the mystery." With that, berry shook the emerald in his hand, which was the Super Space gem that attracted rod''s attention. With this treasure as the medium to get in touch with the ring, it''s no wonder berry isn''t worried that she can''t find the whereabouts of the goods. Rhode shook his head and said that the space containing living creatures was originally the ability of a few special beings. Even rod himself learned that power from the king of hell through the source of sin and became an independent space for "slave cage". However, under the research of master blakada, it has become a power that can be used by any creature. Rod recalled that with this technology, at the end of the third expansion film of his previous life, special gadgets such as marching tents even appeared. A whole army can be included in the marching tents in advance and released unexpectedly when needed to launch a fatal attack on the enemy. This is undoubtedly more hidden than conventional space magic. Judging from the current situation, although Molly''s strength has been greatly reduced, and she is no longer the big red dragon that made the whole mage Empire tremble in her previous life, brakada''s technologies still can''t escape the fate of leakage. It''s only a matter of time to know from the existence of other forces. For rod, that doesn''t seem to be a good thing. He already has strong strength and doesn''t need those technologies, but his enemies are likely to rapidly improve their comprehensive strength by relying on those technologies. Therefore, it has become an urgent thing for rod to win bracada as soon as possible. His offensive skills are prepared for that moment. "Be quiet! I feel a group of demons approaching." Just then, kenlow seemed to find something. A strong momentum came out from his body. He picked up the axe in his hand, protected the people behind him and said quickly. Chapter 2391 For the arrival of the devil, the swordsman had expected that as early as the moment when kenlow killed the little monster, this result was inevitable. However, in addition to killing those little monsters, there is no good way. Even if they are bound in place, they will be found by other demons sooner or later. If you act alone, rod may be able to let the mirror show the blood of the great devil. Relying on the suppression of the blood, he can directly let those little monsters escape far away and dare not come to disturb himself again, but now he can''t do so. The appearance of both the mirror and the blood of the great devil will expose his identity. Looking at the dark yellow demons pouring in from all directions, inavin swallowed his saliva deeply. In a short moment, countless demons were drilled out of the originally scorched streets and the ruins of collapsed houses. What made him feel a little relieved was that the types of demons were similar to those small monsters before, and the really powerful demons did not appear. "Great." Looking at the demons coming in, kenlow rubbed the axe in his hand. He lowered the horn helmet on his head and patted his chest confidently. "I''ll make you feel better value for money. Elot, don''t rob me. Just stay here and protect them." With that, kenlow let out a loud roar and jumped into the demons in front of him without waiting for rod to answer. In the group of demons that could hardly see the end, kenlow stubbornly opened a road covered with blood. "This way!" Seeing some deviation in kenlo''s direction, berry held up the emerald in his hand and warned loudly. Kenlow heard his words, holding the axe handle in both hands, swept through, took up a burst of broken little monster bodies, and corrected the route at the same time. Rod, who stayed beside berry and ina''s tattoos to guard, held the dark giant sword tightly and sent out a awe inspiring killing intention, which made the little monsters dare not approach, but also saw kenlo''s actions in his eyes. Quantity is the greatest advantage of the demon side. The almost endless small monsters like the tide are enough to make any creature in the surface world feel headache. It is similar to the marine corpse witch transformed by rod. Rod, who once fell into hell, was lucky to see the situation there. The soul melting pot in the depths of hell captures the soul fragments in the world all the time and reshapes them into small monsters. Even if thousands of small monsters die, it will not cause the love of any hell Lord. The significance of the existence of small monsters is to sacrifice as cannon fodder, Let other little monsters have the opportunity to evolve and become more powerful demons. The existence of the soul melting pot makes the hell have endless small monsters as a supplement. Even some of the soul fragments dissipated by the small monsters will return to the soul melting pot and become new small monsters. In terms of the consumption of troops, the hell side will not fear any enemies. If it is not because the strength of small monsters is too low, they can''t compare with the lowest skeleton soldiers. Relying on those small monsters alone can trigger a world war. Similar to hell, the city in the clouds in the sky also has such means to transform the soul into an angel, but it has higher requirements for the soul, and the soul melting pot of hell can be used to reshape any soul, which is not a level in quantity. The power of the necromancer makes rod never fear this war of attrition. When it comes to attrition, even if all the little monsters in the whole hell attack, it will only make rod''s necromancer Legion snowball bigger and bigger. It will not be the devil of hell, but the living creatures of the dead who will win in the end. Watching kenlo chop melons and vegetables to kill those little monsters and lead the team forward, rod didn''t look much better. Soon, what he was worried about happened. In a corner of the battlefield, a group of small monsters close to each other were affected. They suddenly covered their heads and trembled. Their skin turned from yellow to red, their horns grew on their heads, and their back wings became thicker. This kind of situation can be seen everywhere in the nearby little monsters. In addition to the transformation to the shape of little demons, a few little monsters have contracted their wings, obtained the power to control the flame, and lit a fireball in their hands. Due to the incomplete development of lower limbs, most small monsters can only jump forward with both feet, but after the initial transformation, they have mastered the ability to walk. In addition, a more powerful breath also looms in the field. "No..." As if he had found something, rod looked dignified and his strong perception swept around. Previously, during rod''s journey to hell, the speed of small monsters completing evolution was obviously not so fast. Often, a battle that killed thousands of small monsters can only give birth to a few evolved small monsters. But now, in just a moment, many small monsters have completed evolution. Rod even saw the long horned demons who have completed transformation. Their strength, It is far from being comparable to ordinary little monsters. After the transformation, the long horned devil gave a roar, bent his head deeply, pointed the sharp corner at kenlo, rushed towards him, and hit many small monsters along the way. Facing the attacking enemy, kenlo, who had been through many battles, gave a disdainful hum. He cut down the axe in his hand with all his strength. The long horned evil ghost began from the middle of the two corners of his head, and the whole body was divided into two. The hot blood sprinkled on kenlow''s thick body. The barbarian blood flowing in his body seemed to boil. No demon could support a move under his hands. At this moment, he wanted to drink wine. Only in this way could he give the enemy a chance to breathe a little. On the other hand, after seeing the transformation of the evil devil in the abyss with his own eyes, rod finally realized that it was wrong. The transformation level of those small monsters was getting higher and higher. If it went on like this, I didn''t know when there would be a big devil. Although the hero kenlo is powerful, he can''t deal with the real devil. As the strongest devil in hell, the great devil can rely on his strong physique, fight for serious injuries, directly use the flame to hide and send kenlo far away, or even directly to the depths of hell. At that time, it was not as simple as a great devil waiting for kenlo. Rod didn''t know what caused the transformation speed of those little monsters to increase unimaginably. Just in the blink of an eye, these little monsters with low strength and no threat to kenlo showed such transformation ability. In any case, rod can''t watch the great devil transform. It''s not easy for him to solve the great devil without using other abilities. Thinking of this, rod stopped waiting and stopped kenlow immediately. Chapter 2392 "Stop, hero kenlo, don''t kill those demons anymore." Just as kenlow waved his axe and wiped out many promoted demons in front of him, the words from the swordsman interrupted his actions. Kenlo, covered with demon blood, exuded a fierce momentum of sweeping everything. After being stopped by the swordsman, he suddenly turned back, looked directly at the swordsman in front of him and asked, "elot, why did you stop me?" "Don''t you find that the reason why those demons can get promoted is all because of your current slaughter?" Feeling kenlo''s brutal killing intention, rod looked unchanged and replied lightly, "don''t kill those demons anymore. It''s enough to make them lose their ability to act." "So what?" Kenlo snorted, apparently not taking the swordsman''s advice to heart, "I''ll kill as many as those demons come!" Before the voice fell, several abyss demon kings who had completed their transformation and were flashing dark red all over rushed over, while kenlo roared and waved his axe again. Seeing this, rod shook his head reluctantly. As a legendary hero, kenlo obviously wouldn''t care about the opinions of other fellow walkers. He also had offensive skills, and at least reached the epic level. He was full of strong aggression. Once he became his enemy, he would be subjected to his destructive attack. "We''re almost there!" On one side, she felt that she was getting closer and closer to the target location, and Berry''s eyes also shone. She summoned people and even found Lord rod, who was notorious in the mouth of other creatures. It was for this moment that she was excited to think of the situation that she was about to take back the goods. After hearing Berry''s words, the brown haired mercenary breathed a sigh of relief and was surrounded by such a large group of rising little monsters. His mood was so depressed that he had to put all his hopes on the two S-class mercenaries next to him, while he and berry hid under the protection of swordsmen. Berry''s words also made rod settle down temporarily. Maybe when she finds the goods, those little monsters won''t transform into real demons. What makes rod wonder is what kind of power is the source of the constant transformation of small monsters? Recalling the situation in his previous life, he couldn''t help frowning. In the previous life, it may be to let players actively participate in the battle of doomsday. In the third expansion, there was an event to double the experience value, but it didn''t appear in this life. Is it related to this? In addition, relying on his experience of falling into hell and becoming a little monster, rod also keenly found the differences in those little monsters. They were covered with a light red light, which was not obvious or even revealed. Only when they completed their promotion, the red light would cover them. Rod had seen that evil red light, but he didn''t see it with his own eyes, but through the observation of human eyes. If rod remembered correctly, it was a trial in the depths of hell. The statue of Vulcan in the last scene of the trial emitted that light. Rod knew little about the statue of Vulcan, only that the huge demon statue seemed to have some unique magic and was also the core of a large ceremony. "Elliot... What''s that?" At this time, the startled voice of inavin beside him interrupted rod''s original thoughts. Following his voice, rod''s eyes were dignified. Among the successive demons, there was a sudden agitation. With the dazzling red light, an abyss demon who had just completed his transformation was promoted again in a short time. Behind him, a wide demon bat wing was born, and the momentum was rising. Finally, in the incredible eyes of a small monster, he came to the level of legend. Rod''s most worried thing happened. What appeared in front of him was the most difficult big devil of all demons. In a short battle, those little monsters had undergone unimaginable transformation of other creatures, from the lowest level of cannon fodder to the big devil who dominated hell. "It''s impossible..." berry clearly understood the horror of the great devil. At this moment, his face changed slightly. He didn''t expect that such a thing would happen. "Not comprehensive promotion, but individual promotion..." On the other hand, rod looked at the big devil and the little monsters around him who looked at him with reverent eyes. He seemed to have some enlightenment in his heart and said slowly. Rod recalled that the experience and expertise of small monsters will enable them to obtain the soul fragments of all dead creatures in the battle on average. However, from the current situation, it seems that they are not promoted by experience. Only a few lucky people can enjoy such treatment. Compared with the conventional experience, random promotion undoubtedly makes rod more difficult. Even if he tries his best to eliminate the big devil in front of him, I''m afraid that among the remaining small monsters, a new big devil will be born immediately. At this moment, rod seemed to begin to understand why, with the support of the angels of Cloud City, the Erathians were still beaten by those demons, with no morale, and the land lost one after another. This rising power alone was enough to make the Erathians helpless. After completing the promotion, the new great devil is slowly moving its own body. The great devil is different from the once small monster. Whether it is basic attributes or its own unique abilities, it is completely not on the same level. After trying his body''s ability, a ferocious smile appeared on the big devil''s face. He began to shuttle through the fire. At first, he just wanted to test and haunted among the small monsters around him, which scared the former companions to death, while he laughed with satisfaction. Then he flashed and rushed towards the hero kenlo. Seeing the attack mode of the great devil, rod shook his head. Although he had completed his promotion, the great devil in front of him was not the great devil in the depths of hell. He didn''t have a weapon to take advantage of. He also followed the memory of a small monster. If rod lets any of the great demons in the undead Legion come to this level, he can easily solve it, even without much effort. This is the crush brought by experience consciousness. Relying on the power of hiding from the flame like him, he jumped at the hero kenlo, which is undoubtedly tantamount to dying in vain. As rod expected, the next moment, kenlow''s axe directly split it in half. Chapter 2393 "Is that what you''re worried about? Are you afraid that those demons will threaten us?" Throw half the corpse of the great devil at the swordsman''s feet, kenlow said with disdain. Rod reluctantly stroked his forehead. Unexpectedly, those big demons who were promoted didn''t even have a shred of combat experience. They didn''t know the correct usage of flame evasion at all. They would only launch a raid with flame evasion. If those great demons are allowed to survive, it may not be long before they can grow rapidly in the later doomsday war, and finally become qualified great demons and threaten other creatures in the main plane. But at this moment, these newly promoted demons alone can''t threaten the powerful hero kenlo. No matter how many they come, they will only die in his hands. Seeing this situation, rod was relieved and didn''t have to worry about what accidents would be caused by the promotion of those demons. With the death of the great devil, several other demons changed. The red light flickered, and the promotion was happening rapidly on them. At this time, the swordsman made an unexpected move. He bent down and put half of the corpse of the great devil thrown by kenlo into the empty ring. "Elot, what are you doing?" Aside, inawen saw the movements of the swordsman and asked in some confusion. Rod replied with a long thought-out statement: "have you forgotten the reward we saw before? Those Erathians can charge a high price for those great demons." Listening to the swordsman''s explanation, kenlo also showed a clear look. The tension of the war made elathia offer rich rewards for killing demons, among which the most valuable one, The head of the great Devil: "thanks for reminding me. Elot, the devil''s body just now is regarded as the reward for your reminding. I didn''t expect that these demons still have such value." With that, kenlow''s eyes swept through the little monsters who failed to be promoted. All the demons he watched felt cold sweat. Rod didn''t say more. He took the corpse of the great devil, not just for the reward of the elathians, as he said, but for the reorganization of the undead Legion. While Rhode was exploring in eracia, his mirror body was not idle. One mirror was staying in Sao city with inota and them, while the other mirror was cleaning the battlefield with the commander and collecting the bodies of the dead Legion members on the desert of krylord. "Master, we found the remains of ten fairly complete members, including important members such as jerev and agran, as well as a large number of incomplete body parts, a small part of which was stripped from the sky by trying our best..." In the end, even the commander farezer''s face showed some unbearable color. It was hard for him to imagine how painful the members of the Legion whose whole body was bonded to the sky suffered before they died. In order to get rid of mauriel''s pursuit, rod once broke the back of other Legion members, and used the shackles of war to block the battlefield on krylord, while he himself rushed to the space crack on the ocean with the remains of the hero Tanan. Although rod finally succeeded, successfully awakened the hero Tanan, defeated the incarnation of the water element monarch at one fell swoop, and forced Molly back, the members of the Legion who were responsible for the break were not so lucky. In order to break through the shackles of war, Molly and her men will kill all the Legion members who stay here. The destruction of the black dragon and the fusion ceremony of the magician can restrain the ability of rebirth brought by the death field. This is also the primary reason why rod didn''t choose to stay here, but left with Tanan''s remains. Although rod took her dragon blood bottle from Molly''s hand, another unique treasure of his, the "yoke of war", fell into Molly''s hand. In addition to the shackles of war, Molly and her men have completely taken the lives of many Legion members. Even in the field of death, it is difficult to awaken them. Only those well preserved corpses can be awakened. This discovery could not help but make rod sigh slightly. After this war, the number of strong members of the undead Legion decreased greatly. There are only ten of the great demons in the Legion, including the corpses waiting for the resurrection in the death field. Compared with the past, the gap was immediately revealed. Fortunately, rod did not feel sorry for the death of the Legion members. He knew that the sacrifice of those Legion members was worth it. The existence of the field of death can also bring some of them back to life. The death of the members of the Legion brought the death knight Tanan for rod. As soon as he woke up, Tanan won the ball of destruction and the dragon''s blood bottle for rod. These two artifacts are very important for the future. Only the once immortal hero Tanan can do this. At the moment, reorganizing the undead Legion is also an important task facing rod. Not only those great demons, but also any powerful legendary creatures, rod will make them a member of the undead Legion. To revive the dead Legion members, we need to rely on the strength of the field of death. Only noumenon can have the ability of the field. Mirror rod can only arrange other members to collect the corpses of dead members and wait for the ontology to return before making plans. "So I have to work for the necromancer who awakened me?" Just as rod was thinking, a voice of conversation came to his ears. Following the prestige, he saw Tanan, the hero who returned to the legion with himself, and York with blue skin beside him. After his rebirth, Tanan completely mastered the power of the forbidden magic field and was able to open and close the forbidden magic field at any time. When Tanan closes the forbidden magic field, other Legion members can use space magic to take him anywhere, which also makes the action of the whole Legion much easier. "Yes. Lord rod took your remains back from the master''s control. After going through difficulties, you were successfully awakened in the water element plane." Beside Tanan, York quickly explained that it was undoubtedly appropriate for the hero who once respected Tanan to explain the current situation to Tanan. "Rod... I''ve heard that name before. I can''t imagine that he has reached this level now." Recalling the past, Tanan remembered the necromancer who had brought a little trouble to his barbaric army. Up to now, the man has long been different. Chapter 2394 "York, tell me, after my death, have those people connected with my blood continued to fight with the mage to the end? Have those krulod people continued to expand their strength and work hard to bring down the mage Empire?" In the desert of krylord, Tanan also felt some inexplicable emotion at the bottom of his heart. He looked into the distance and felt some emotion at the hometown where he had fought for it and led savage creatures to rise up against it. "Lord Tanan, since you made such feats, master blakada''s Garrison has withdrawn from krulod and no longer stepped into this desert. Krulod people are also free to live in this desert." Looking at the reborn hero Tanan, York''s eyes were full of respect. It was inspired by the will of the hero Tanan that he cut off the identity of blakada mage, no longer cast any spells, and resolutely became a barbarian. At this moment, York was excited to see this monumental immortal hero again. He patiently answered Tanan''s doubts. While listening to York''s story, Tanan frowned. He leaned down and pressed his palm against the desert land: "That''s far from enough. As long as blakada''s mages still exist, the krulod people will never emerge. Those mages cut off our culture, enslaved our people and left us a deep blood feud. The war has begun. Only by completely destroying blakada can we calm the anger of krulod!" York was slightly stunned. Obviously, he didn''t expect Tanan to say such words. For a moment, he didn''t know how to answer. Soon, the corner of Tanan''s mouth, with his palm close to the earth, rose, and his face showed joy: "it seems that krylord has not stopped his reserve of strength. I heard the shock of the earth. Many, many savage creatures are galloping on this wasteland, which can even be described as countless. With those savage creatures, why can''t we take blakada?" Listening to Tanan''s words, York undoubtedly realized something and explained: "Lord Tanan... What you perceive may not be the footsteps of crullod creatures, but the demons in hell..." "What?" Seeing Tanan''s incredible look, York quickly explained: "after your sacrifice, the crullods held a long-lasting battle for the throne in order to elect a new chief. The final winner, colger became the current chief. He colluded with the demons of hell and the magicians of the underground world, and ordered the construction of the gate of hell on the desert. He brought the demons to crullod." After listening to York''s story, Tanan clenched his fists: "I didn''t expect such a traitor to appear in krylord. I''ll personally question his actions and take me to him." "Now is not the time." Just then, a whisper interrupted Tanan''s conversation. "Master." Recognizing the identity of the person, York said respectfully, "I still remember the situation of the previous battle. If you hadn''t taken me out of the shackles of war, I''m afraid my final end would be no better than those Legion members..." Facing York''s gratitude, rod waved his hand and then looked at Tanan: "hero Tanan, it seems that you have adapted to your current identity. At the right time, I have an important task for you." "What mission? I''m not going to help you deal with the krylods." Feeling the magic power in his body that doesn''t belong to him at all, like a dead creature, Tanan felt faint nausea in his heart, but he recognized the current situation. Anyway, after all, he died long ago in bracada. He can open his eyes again and witness the follow-up development of krylord, thanks to the dead mage in front of him. From York''s mouth, Tanan knew how fierce a conflict rod had with blakada mages in order to take his body, which also made him feel a little relieved. At least the dead mages in front of him were not with those blakada mages. "Don''t worry, you will be absolutely satisfied with the content of the task." Aware of the doubt in Tanan''s heart, rod said slowly, "I want to deal with the mages of blakada. You hate them, don''t you? The power existing in you can perfectly restrain the magic of those mages. What worries me is that you won''t be soft hearted to those mages?" "What are you talking about? I can''t wait to kill all the mages in brakata!" Tanan waved his hands angrily and accentuated his voice. "Good, I just want to see your momentum." Rod nodded with satisfaction. What else can restrain the power of the mage better than the forbidden magic field on the hero Tanan? Tanan, who once held the forbidden magic ball, can rely on a large group of savage creatures to wipe out the legendary mage of bracada and push all the way to the headquarters of the magic guild. Now, when he becomes a member of the undead Legion and cooperates with other undead creatures under rod, his power will make the whole mage Empire tremble. "I need the support of barbarians before we deal with bracada." Just then, Tanan offered, "give me some time. I''ll go to the current chief of cloylord and ask him to understand. Then I''ll call my former subordinates, the ogre will, the Thunderbird leader Ricky, the big eared monster King Desa, and the orc Gulo. You don''t want to be as lonely as I was before, do you? Those barbarians are enough to be your reinforcements." Listen to Tanan''s proposal, Rod laughed: "I don''t think you understand what kind of army you are in now. This is not the demoralized barbarian army in krylord, but the undead army that won''t die. It belongs to my undead Legion. I don''t need reinforcements waiting in the rear. When the undead Legion passes by, all dead creatures will join us. The only thing you need to do is to The mage is completely destroyed, and after that, they will become your companions. " After listening to rod''s story, Tanan''s face also showed some surprise. Before that, he had never heard of such an ability. An army that won''t die and continues to expand, which simply shouldn''t exist. Aside, York''s silence also made Tanan realize that things really seemed like what rod said, but from the traces of the nearby battlefield, it seemed that there were still other forces that could restrain his undead army. "However, it''s still some time before we can deal with those mages. Let me see what you''re going to do on the crullod wasteland, hero Tanan." Something seemed to come to mind, and rod changed his mind. Tanan looked at rod. The dead mage in front of him was completely different from the mage under his influence. From his words, Tanan felt his ambition. Being controlled by him seemed to cause worse results than falling into the hands of the mage. But what does it matter? As long as those mages can pay the price and destroy the whole mage Empire, Tanan will feel satisfied. Chapter 2395 "Lord Tanan..." While Tanan was meditating, a cry of surprise interrupted his thoughts. "Hero Ricky, I didn''t expect to see you here." Recognizing the identity of the newcomer, Tanan''s eyes lit up. In front of him was Ricky, his once promoted subordinate and the hero in charge of Thunderbird. Now Ricky also exists as a death knight. Looking at the great hero who came back from the dead, Ricky also choked in his words: "I miss you very much, Lord Tanan. After your death, krylod has undergone changes, and our army no longer exists. The current great Lord kolger implements tyranny, driving savage creatures to build magnificent hell gates day and night. Moreover, those savage creatures who are injured and powerless in hard work are used as feed for bimon and fun for him and his wife. His cruelty Rule is still better than the mages. Under the steel claws, no one dares to stand up and speak for other savage creatures like you. " Tanan was slightly stunned. These things were not mentioned by York before. Only Ricky, who has been staying in crullord, can accurately say these things. York lowered his head with guilt: "I''m sorry, Lord Tanan. At that time, I was captured by the mage and locked up in prison because I lost the battle..." "Krylod needs a big leader like you. Since you and the warrior Yala fell, there is no qualified big leader who can lead all savage creatures forward." Ricky went on, and at this moment his tone rose. ¡° ¡­¡­¡± On one side, Tanan fell into silence. Ricky''s words seemed to remind him of some sad memories. "Wait, who''s Yala?" At this time, rod seemed to find something and asked on his own initiative. Ricky opened his mouth and just wanted to say something, but Tanan stopped him. Tanan stood in front of Ricky, looked directly at the master of the dead who awakened him, and sighed: "Yarra... She is my best friend and a soldier. She has the strength and courage of barbarians and is full of wildness and struggle consciousness. She fought with those mages to the last minute for the fate of krylord, and finally died in their hands." Rod stares at Tanan and mentions Yala. His hatred for the mage is more intense. He recalls Tanan''s attempt to destroy the whole blakada after successfully expelling the mage out of the krylord desert in the later stage of the first expansion. Rod seems to understand what he has done. "So that Yala is dead. Do you want to see her again?" Listening to rod''s whisper, Tanan''s face changed slightly: "what does that mean?" "Don''t you understand? Look around you. Is there even a living person nearby?" Rod shook his head. "I can wake her up from death. It''s not difficult if you bring her body to me." Tanan''s eyes changed faintly. Until now, he finally realized what kind of ability the dead mage had in front of him. It''s not too much to say that he dominated death. Once, according to the thinking of savage creatures, Tanan never thought that someone could override death and wantonly manipulate life and death. He didn''t understand it until rod mentioned it. However, Tanan was hesitant about whether to awaken Yala. He didn''t know whether it was really Yala''s will, just like himself who had died in the hands of a mage. Tanan never longed for someone to wake himself up from death. Maybe he led those savage creatures to fight with the mages of brakata to the last moment and shed the last drop of blood to die like Yala, which is his best ending. Unfortunately, the forbidden magic ball integrated with him and his immortal heroic will are doomed to death and can not let him really rest. He is destined to return to the world and do something to change the world. After being called back by the evil necromancer, Tanan was also at a loss, but he soon thought of his unfinished career. Only by killing all those mages can he calm the anger in his heart, which is an irresistible hatred. The source of hatred lies not only in the mage''s oppression of savage creatures, but also in the death of Yala. "You''re wrong about one thing, master. There are other living creatures here." A voice interrupted Tanan''s thoughts. It was the words of the hero York. Following his reputation, Tanan saw York and a big eared monster he was holding. "York, this is the target you want us to protect. Despite the difficulties and crises along the way, we did it and didn''t hurt him." The big eared monster was sent to the commander, respectfully saluted rod, waved by rod, and left with other men. Tanan''s vision was also put on the big eared monster. The big eared monster was very young and less than half of Tanan''s body. He looked very frightened. His uneasy vision kept sweeping around. He was relieved only when it fell on York. "What''s your name?" Tanan patted the little big eared monster on the shoulder. He didn''t know why there was a completely irrelevant big eared monster in the army full of undead creatures. Did he have any important identity? "I... my name is Tanan..." the little big eared monster replied uneasily. "What? Are you serious?" Tanan scratched his head. If he heard right, it was clearly his own name. Little Tanan nodded and said, "my father said that he named me in memory of a great hero who gave his life for krylord..." Listening to the story of little Tanan, Tanan fell into silence. He seemed to have realized the origin of the name of the big eared monster in front of him. "Hero..." Tanan shook his head. He knew that he was not a hero worthy of praise. In order to attack bulakada, regardless of the dissuasion of other barbaric generals, he insisted on marching towards the mage Empire, and even executed many subordinates who obstructed the March, and blamed their deaths on the mage, Among them is hadak, another close friend of Tanan. Always so, when Tanan woke up again, he couldn''t help feeling a lot more when he listened to the krulod people calling themselves heroes and even naming their newborn children after their own names. "Take me to kolg. Now it''s time to meet the current barbarian leader." Finally, Tanan made a decision in his heart and said to several heroes on the side. Chapter 2396 "What? That big red dragon was defeated by the necromancer. It''s impossible! It must be the necromancer who used some magic. Otherwise, how could Molly not deal with him?" On the Throne made of animal bones, colger got up angrily and asked the magician who reported to him. The collar was seized by colger, and the magician couldn''t move at all. He looked at colger''s strong arms tremblingly. Under his dark green skin, there were cold steel claws tearing everything. "Dear Barbarian King... The necromancer didn''t use magic. To be exact, we are the one who used magic..." the magician reported with trembling body. "Although the result was shocking, Lord Morril did lose, and the key to her failure seemed to have something to do with you krylods." "What are you talking about?" Colger kicked the magician to the ground. If it wasn''t for the magician''s body, he had already strengthened it many times with magic. Just this foot is enough to break his bones. "I''ve been acting according to your requirements all the time. Are you going to blame the krylodes for this defeat?" Enduring the pain, the magician quickly got up from the ground: "king of krylord, I don''t mean that. Next to the necromancer, there were two krylodes, one of whom was not afraid, and the other, according to the magician who had visited brakada, the man should be Tanan, the hero who brought deep disaster to brakada." Just then, a hand was on the magician''s shoulder. After hearing the news here, a woman holding a battle axe came behind the magician. Judging from the ferocious murderous intention emanating from the woman, the magician had no doubt that if he said anything wrong, the battle axe would immediately cut off his head. "Tanan? He''s long dead." Seems to be thinking of something, colger murmured. "Now he''s back. Lord Morrel is very angry about this situation. She needs you, the king of krylord, to give a statement. Otherwise, the Dragon Legion will burn every inch of the krylord desert with dragon breath, and she will take back the steel claws you transplanted." The magician added. "Statement? What statement? I don''t know what''s going on! Damn it, who knows where Tanan ran out!" Roared colger angrily. "That''s your crullod business. Lord Morrel must explain..." Before the magician''s words were finished, she was pressed on the ground. The woman with blood and war patterns on her face smashed a circle of cracks on the ground with one hand on the magician''s head, and the other hand raised the battle axe to cut off his head. In a hurry, the magician was covered with thick hair, and his body suddenly expanded. His robe could not wrap the strong muscle. With the tearing sound of the cloth, the whole robe burst, revealing the werewolf body below. However, the magician who became a werewolf only struggled in vain. Although he gained great power, he was like a child in front of the barbarian woman and couldn''t get up from the ground at all. "Wait, Jijia." Seeing that the magician sent by Molly was about to die in the hands of the war tattoo woman, colger stopped her action at the last minute. "Yes, your majesty." After korga loosened his axe, he stood below. "You can kill me, but you can''t stand the anger of Lord Molly. No one has ever let her lose like this. Lord Molly is angry. You''d better think about the consequences of doing so." After recovering his body and putting on a new robe, the magician gasped and trembled at the bottom of his heart. He had no doubt that the crazy savage woman would cut herself to death with an axe if colger didn''t stop at last. "Then you might as well tell us what she wants us to do? Let''s build some more hell gates?" The worried colger asked hurriedly that although the big red dragon was gorgeous, it had no good temper. If you offend her, it will come to no good end. Colger can beat up the magician in front of him, but he can''t let Ji Jia kill him, which is bound to cause unnecessary conflict, which also makes him feel irritable as a barbarian. Since he had steel claw, there are few things to worry him like this. All enemies can only be torn apart in front of steel claw. "You are not the opponent of the necromancer. I heard his famous name in the underground world. It is said that he once disguised his identity, joined the alien race, and brutally slaughtered all the contestants in order to win the championship... What you need to do is to kill all Tanan''s relatives as soon as possible. Only in this way can you calm Lord Mollier''s anger." After listening to the story of the magician, colger fell into thinking. The words of the magician are very reasonable. At this time, exposing the relatives of Tanan to the public will undoubtedly calm the anger of the big red dragon. Tanan was born in the darkest era of krylord. His mother died after giving birth to him. His sister, who raised him, was also captured as a slave by the mage of bulakada. He died in the revenge war launched by Tanan in the future. There is no living blood relatives. So it seems that he can only operate on his former subordinates. The subordinates belonging to Tanan took refuge in Korg and other barbarian lords after Tanan''s sacrifice. Pushing them out at this time will undoubtedly calm the anger of the great red dragon. When the magician messenger left, colger fell into trouble. Which subordinates should he sacrifice? Among Tanan''s subordinates, Ricky, the hero of Thunderbird army, is the most disobedient. Ricky always talks about Tanan''s name and has no respect for the new leader. Colger has long wanted to get rid of Ricky, but he hasn''t found a suitable opportunity. At this moment, it is undoubtedly the most appropriate choice to push Ricky and his subordinates out to vent Molly''s anger. However, to colger''s embarrassment, Ricky went to pursue the escaped necromancer and never returned. Up to now, there is no news of him. It seems that he can only choose another person. "Big leader, hero Ricky is back. His team has suffered heavy losses. Now he is going to see you." Just then, the report of a Orc made colger laugh. "Good. Let him see me... No, I''d better see him." At last, colger''s tone sank, and the cold light appeared from the bottom of his eyes. Chapter 2397 "Ricky, you''re back at last, but how can I hear that your loss is a little serious this time?" Soon, under the leadership of his orcs, colger, who was gearing up, found the hero Ricky who had just returned. The camp once belonging to Thunderbird army now seems very empty. As expected, Ricky learned about Tanan and ignored the lives of his subordinates. He went to find the necromancer to fight to the death, which also strengthened Colg''s determination to get rid of him. At the moment, Ricky''s side has long lost a large number of Thunderbirds, only a few seemingly insignificant barbarians. In that battle, the whole Thunderbird army was almost completely destroyed, which made colger no longer have any concerns. "I''m going to see you, chief colger." After seeing the fierce barbarian, Ricky was slightly surprised. Unexpectedly, he took the initiative to find himself. However, it also saved Ricky a lot of trouble. "Cut the crap. Let''s talk about the failure of your command. Because of your stupidity, many krylord creatures have lost their lives, and so do your Thunderbirds. And you, as the king of krylord, have just escaped back. As the king of krylord, I will punish you..." The chilling cold light pierced Ricky''s eyes. The source of the cold light came from the cold steel claws turned by colger''s arms. Ricky had no doubt that under the steel claws, he could not resist a breath and his whole body would be torn to pieces. However, after perceiving colger''s intention, Ricky said calmly, "chief colger, someone wants me to see you." "What?" Colger was slightly stunned, but saw that behind Ricky, the bodies of several barbarians who had never been seen by him changed, like lifting the spell, revealing their real faces below. "It''s you... Those magicians are right. You''re back..." staring at the body shape of one of the barbarians, colger''s face changed slightly. If he was right, the man was the long dead hero Tanan. "When will you use magic like those magicians? Didn''t you die long ago? Why are you back now?" Facing colger''s question, Tanan also looked at the pair of steel claws in his hand: "I heard what you did from other people. You destroyed the tradition of krylord for your own desire, and even led the devil to this desert." Colger laughed: "At least I protected the lives of savage creatures from those mages, rather than letting them die in vain. Do you know how fierce the mages retaliated against us when you died? It was I who protected the savages and maintained the peace of krylord. If I hadn''t allied with those magicians, krylord would fall into the hands of those mages again sooner or later Yes! You could have stayed here to keep the peace of the whole desert, but you didn''t think about crullod at all. Instead, you went down to blakata and died! " At last, colger''s tone sank, and there was more resentment in his eyes staring at Tanan. Obviously, colger had already known the unknown side behind the immortal hero in front of him. "So what?" Feeling colger''s anger, Tanan just shook his head, "Even if I die, my will will will be passed on. Those savage creatures know my story and will eventually follow the same path as me. One day, the krulod people can rely on their own strength to walk freely on this land and defeat all their enemies, just like jag in ancient times. This is not only the pursuit of me, but also the lifelong pursuit of warrior Yala ¡£ Even before that, they will lose their land, be enslaved, and be treated inhumanely, which is the price they must pay. " "You know what? Some of my men always call me a tyrant behind my back. They think I don''t know, but I know it clearly in my heart. I didn''t punish them for this, because I like this name. How many great leaders of krylord are lucky to be called like this? But I didn''t understand that you are more suitable for this name than me until I listened to you ¡£¡± With that, colger raised his steel claw and pointed directly at Tanan in front of him. "Tanan, a tyrant who never thinks about savage creatures and only knows how to achieve his wishes, do you know how many krulod people will die needlessly for the day you say? They don''t sacrifice in glory with any ideals, but just die in pain and cold for nothing! I think when you return from death, what will your thoughts be different? I don''t think so I''m still so stubborn. " "Have you forgotten what kind of blood is flowing in your body? It belongs to the nature of our krylord people. It is doomed that no one can enslave us. Even if we give our lives, we will fight the enemy to the end. But you have abandoned this blood and worked for those magicians and demons. Look at the bimonthly claw on your hand. Can it be grown by barbarians? You gram A traitor to Ruud. " Tanan shook his head and said. When he noticed the meaning of pointing in Tanan''s words, colger''s heart was angry. Anyone can say these words, but Tanan in front of him is not qualified to accuse him in this regard: "I did bow to the magicians, but it was also for the sake of the whole krylord. Those magicians, they gave the barbarians different power, so that the barbarians could have the opportunity to compete with the mages. If not, I don''t know how many barbarians would die in the hands of the mages. I saved all their lives! And you will only make them like you He died in vain. " Listening to the dispute between Tanan and colger, the hero Ricky fell into silence at this moment. Even if he had been staying in crullod, he could not point to colger''s behavior, but he was despised by colger''s betrayal of crullod at the bottom of his heart. For a time, he felt a little contradictory. With a sigh, Ricky wanted to hear the master''s opinion very much. He didn''t know how the master would evaluate it. Unfortunately, when they returned to the camp, the master suddenly changed his look. Without even saying a word, he left with space magic. It seemed that there was an emergency. After losing the master''s instructions, Ricky and his party can only act according to the master''s original orders, and then lead the hero Tanan to find the barbarian leader kolger. Although Ricky doesn''t know what makes his master uneasy, he has a faint hunch that something big has happened that he doesn''t know. Chapter 2398 "I heard what you did, colger." While Ricky was thinking, Tanan volunteered. "You make fun of the lives of savage creatures and carry out tyranny at the same time. You didn''t set the krylods free at all, but changed their rulers from the original blakada mage to the magician of the underground world, and you became a puppet of the magician, just like the so-called barbarian leaders when you were enslaved by the mage." A strong sense of killing emanated from Tanan, and even Korg couldn''t help but change his face slightly. "Do you know what happened to the barbarian leaders? I cut their throats, hung them upside down, and released every drop of krylord''s blood from their bodies. They don''t cherish the blood flowing on their bodies, but I''m rare. My men and I drank the blood and continued to fight for krylord." Feel the threat of Tanan''s words, Colger showed disdainful eyes: "I saved those savage creatures from the mage. Their lives should belong to me. I''m just exercising the power of the king of krylord. Besides, aren''t I more suitable to be a big leader than you? Their lives, at least, have played their final role in me, rather than being seduced by you to die for nothing." Staring at Tanan in front of him, Korg''s eyes were extremely sharp. From Tanan, he felt the breath that savage creatures would never exist: "now you are not qualified to say these words to me. You can come back from the dead and have nothing to do with the necromancer. Aren''t you also working for the necromancer? What qualifications do you have to accuse me?" "I never denied that." Tanan shook his head. "My heart has long been buried in bulakada with the warrior Yala. Now I am just a body that retains my memory. The forbidden magic ball fills my empty chest and filled my mind with hate. Since I can get the second chance, I must finish the unfinished business." Listening to Tanan''s story, Ricky was stunned. He always felt that Tanan in front of him was different from the hero who led the crullod people to launch resistance. Before he could react, he heard Tanan continue to say: "When I heard about the death of warrior Yala, I swore to her that I would kill all the mages in bulakada. Even death can''t dilute the oath I made. Only by drinking the mage''s blood can I wash away this hatred! I came to you as a big leader for this matter." "Yarra, Yarra... Look at you, Tanan, why don''t you admit it? You''ve never thought of the krulod people? You''ve been dazzled by Yarra''s death for a long time. Your stubbornness is just to help you avenge the mage of brakata with the help of krulod." Colger seemed to have found something and mocked, "you should be honest and stay in the pile of dead people. Returning to krylord is the wrong decision you have made." "You''re wrong. It''s precisely because I think of the krulod people that I come back here and give them a chance to avenge the mage." Aware of the irony in colger''s words, Tanan shook his head lightly: "The man who woke me up doesn''t need or despise the savage creatures here. He can give his army the ability of almost immortal body. But I came back, because I know that there are many savages who hate those mages like me. They are eager to tear the mages up and rebuild them on the ruins of brakada "The glory of krylord." After listening to Tanan''s story, Korg''s face changed slightly. He had already understood the horror of the dead mage from the mouth of the magician. Even the bimon army, which he was proud of, could not help those dead armies that were constantly reborn. "I believe my subordinates have been waiting for this day for a long time. Don''t you understand? It''s not that I need the help of those savage creatures, but that they need my leadership. I thought I could see a great leader who fought bravely and was not afraid of strong enemies, but I was disappointed. I will lead them and cut off all the shackles that bound the krylodes!" Listening to the deafening words, colger just grunted with disdain: "no one here needs you. Even if you need it, what you need is your body. Tanan, even if you live again, you are as ignorant of the times as in the past. How dare you fight against the great Molly? Only use your head to calm the anger of the big red dragon." With the shaking sound of the earth, under the sign of colger, his subordinates have already surrounded the Thunderbird army, and even the figure of bimon beast can be seen. Although there are only a few people next to Tanan, colger still gave the highest standard treatment to the immortal hero who came back from the dead. However, due to the special status of Tanan, many crullod people who saw him trembled with excitement and had no idea of being an enemy at all. If it was not for Korg''s ferocity in the past, these crullod people would directly surrender to Tanan. Tanan was like a flag in their hearts, guiding them forward. Even after such a long time, the prestige of Tanan has not decreased at all. If Tanan didn''t choose to march to bulakada at the last minute, but stayed to stabilize the development of krylord, even the battle of the throne in the future would not happen, and he would not be able to take colger''s position as the big leader at all. "Damn..." colger scolded secretly. In this case, those men can''t count on it at all. It seems that he is the only one who can make the hero who doesn''t have eyes understand the power of the steel claw. What makes colger''s heart tight is that Tanan has the strongest offensive skill in the world, which is a gift from the hero. All ordinary weapons held by him can show the strength no less than bimon''s claw, which is enough to split the hardest things in the world. According to those barbarians who survived by chance, on the battlefield, even the giant crystal dragon puppet released by the mage was split in two by Tanan Sheng, and he didn''t know which was stronger or weaker than his steel claw. "King, let me help you!" Just then, a familiar voice of words came to colger''s ears. It was the voice of Jijia, which also made him happy. After killing several timid savages who dared not get close to Tanan on the way, Ji Jia with a battle axe came to kolg and confronted Tanan, a hero with a strong breath. The war belonging to the barbarians was imminent. Chapter 2399 "Damn devil..." I don''t know how many demons have been killed. The hero kenlo is bleeding all over, and there are demon corpses scattered on the ground behind him. On one side, rod, dressed as a swordsman, looked at the scene with the same ugly face. The difficulty of these demons had faintly exceeded his expectation. I thought there was only a group of little monsters here, but when the little monsters were promoted at an unimaginable speed, a group of newborn demons appeared in front of him. Even kenlow, a hero with amazing momentum, can''t be as relaxed as before. With the continuous fighting, these great demons have developed their sense of experience rapidly in the battle. They no longer just rely on the flame hiding in their instinct to fight, but have a new understanding of this ability. If it goes on like this, it is only a matter of time before these great demons find the real use of flame hiding, that is, to directly transmit the enemy in front of them. At this moment, rod began to understand why the surface world would be defeated by the devil''s attack. Even the angel Legion in Yunzhong city could not afford such consumption. To this end, rod also took the initiative to join the battle, focusing on those great demons with great potential and studying their abilities. The giant sword in his hand easily swept away the demons in front of him and brought up the cry of demons. Seeing the swordsman''s action, even the great devil was seriously injured. Kenlow returned to Berry for protection and shouted, "elot, you should be careful. Those demons can be promoted continuously." After listening to kenlo''s reminder, rod pulled his lips, which seemed to be what he had reminded kenlo before. If kenlo hadn''t killed too many demons, the situation wouldn''t be so bad. If he had known this, he should have shot before kenlo. He shook his head, but the action in rod''s hand didn''t stop at all. The huge sword swept across the room and opened the road ahead. At the same time, it directly smashed a big demon appearing in the fire into an adult shape. "Sure enough..." Just then, rod seemed to find something, murmured. Although it has long been known that killing those demons may cause unnecessary trouble, and other nearby demons can be promoted in this way, rod did so. He wanted to test something. The results of the test were the same as rod expected. The demons killed by him will not lead to the promotion of other demons, which also frustrates the hopes of nearby demons waiting for promotion. Looking at the experience value increased in the system log, rod seems to understand the problem. Different from kenlow, the devil killed by rod will not spill any soul fragments, but will turn into pure experience value and be absorbed by rod himself. Without soul fragments as the premise of promotion, the promotion of nearby demons will stop. At least rod doesn''t have to worry about giving birth to demons he can''t deal with. Recalling the magnificent demon statue in hell, rod also understood it in his heart. Just then, Berry''s surprised voice also reached his ears. "Yes, my space ring is right here!" Following the prestige, Berry was bending down and took off the high-grade space ring from a burnt corpse''s hand. After carefully wiping the ashes on the surface of the ring, the space gem on Berry''s other hand was shining. "Great, get out of here." After wielding a huge axe and killing several incoming demons, kenlow said hastily that the difficulties of those demons completely exceeded his expectations. No matter how he attacked, he could not reduce their number or even attack their morale, which also made kenlow feel boring. Anyway, his value in the task has been demonstrated and he is not worthy of the reward of his employer. Since several people fought with the devil, the Griffin sent by several people has taken off first and turned back the same way. If you want to escape from this area smoothly, you have to rely on Berry''s space magic. Berry nodded, reached out and tore open a magic scroll. In an instant, a dark green door of time and space emerged beside her. The vortex of the portal led to another town that was absolutely safe. Several giant fireballs hit the portal. Fortunately, they were blocked by Berry''s Hercules shield and failed to destroy the portal. Rao is so, those demons still found Berry''s intention to evacuate and rushed frantically towards the portal. "It''s time to leave, elot!" Rod heard Berry''s voice and secretly wrote down the strange things on the devil. He no longer explored the influence of soul fragments on them. Then he crossed the giant sword in front of him and rushed all the way to the portal. With the blessing of racing to become the king of mercenaries, rod felt the terrible power brought by doubling his full attributes. In front of him, those demons were like children who had just learned to walk, and there was no possibility to compete with them. According to rod''s prediction, even if it is the bimon giant beast that rushes across, now he can intercept it head-on. That is to be careful of their claws. The armor breaking ability of bimon claws is no joke. Under rod''s charge, many demons were stunned to find that their bodies flew up before they reacted. Not only that, but also the fragmentation of their bones. After noticing rod''s action, even kenlow couldn''t help shrinking his eyes and wondering whether he could withstand rod''s full blow. "Elot, is this your real strength?" After a little thought, kenlow shook his head like giving up. He realized that if the swordsman in front of him showed such strength in the previous mercenary assessment, even if the other two S-class mercenaries went together, there was no possibility of winning. Compared with this, kenlow looked forward to looking for the hateful liar after the mission, but before that, he had to go to the pub for a drink. After clearing the obstacles along the way, rod also came to the portal opened by berry. The others had entered first, leaving only him and kenlo. It seems that they are aware of something. The demons nearby have lost their desire to attack. Looking at rod''s eyes, they can''t help but take some fear. This is not only because of rod''s strong power, but more importantly, these demons find that they haven''t been promoted for a long time after the swordsman shot. "Leave quickly. These demons should be left to the Erathians." Fortunately, kenlow didn''t pay attention to this. After finishing casually, he first entered the portal. Seeing this, rod''s eyes swept through the corpse of the great devil who couldn''t be cleaned up on the battlefield, and then followed up. Chapter 2400 After crossing the portal and successfully returning to a safe place, rod was slightly stunned. There seemed to be more people around berry than he expected. Rod didn''t feel hostility from those people. They should have nothing to do with the previous conflict. "Who can tell me who these people are?" It was only a moment before berry passed through the portal, which made kenlow very confused. He didn''t know where those people came from, so he asked. "We can get away safely this time thanks to your help." Hearing kenlo''s inquiry, a middle-aged man headed by kenlo took the initiative to say, and extended his hand to kenlo to express his goodwill. Kenlow glanced at him and didn''t mean to answer: "my task is over and the reward is cleared. Now I''m going to find the liar and let him know what it will cost to fool me!" With that, kenlo crossed the crowd and planned to leave alone. The voice of the swordsman stopped him: "do you know how to go to the underground world?" "Don''t you go to the underground world by digging a hole? Do you need another way?" Kenlow replied with disapproval. "It''s not that simple." The swordsman shook his head. "Only through the underground passage can you quickly enter the underground world. You are not a cave man. When you dig there, I''m afraid the liar will be gone long ago." After hearing this, kenlo also felt worried. The swordsman''s words were very reasonable. Although he knew where the liar was, he couldn''t find him as soon as possible, which also made kenlo very upset: "what do you say I should do? Underground world, who knows why the liar went to that place?" "Excuse me." Just then, the middle-aged man took the initiative to make a voice and interrupted kenlo''s conversation with the swordsman, "are you talking about nigon, the kingdom of magic?" Rod looked at him and was able to accurately call out the name of the underground world. The people in front of him obviously had sufficient knowledge. Except for the mages of bulakada, the existence of the underground world was unknown before the Dragon Legion swept the mainland. "Have you heard of the underground world?" Rod asked voluntarily. The middle-aged man nodded: "I have some friendship with hardworth, the ruler there. I once identified a treasure belonging to the king of Magicians for him, and he also invited me to visit the underground world many times. Maybe I can help you if you want to go to the underground world." After listening to his story, rod shook his head. Hardworth was the last ruler of nigon. He had already died in the hands of the hero mauriel. Now it is the ferocious big red dragon that rules the underground world. It seems that the man''s intelligence is a little out of date. Rod didn''t point out this, but said, "he''s going to the underground world. I''m going to the center of elacia." "Elot, I haven''t introduced you yet." Just then, berry came over and said, "this is Andre berry, the founder of the Qizhen business group, who used to be the chief appraiser of the freelance chamber of Commerce and my father." Listening to Berry''s introduction, rod seemed to understand something. He looked aside. The Super Space gem that berry had held in his hand before was floating in mid air, connected with a seemingly ordinary ring, and opened a channel to another independent space. Combined with the current situation, berry is not afraid of danger and goes deep into West elacia, not only for the ring containing independent space, but also for those who already exist in the ring, including her father Ender. Kenlow obviously didn''t find this. He scratched his head and said with some uncertainty, "so, can you help me go to the underground world? What do I need to pay?" "You don''t have to pay anything. You helped us a lot this time. You deserve it." Listening to Ender''s words, kenlow showed a satisfied look: "it''s cool and fast enough. I like friends like you." Ender smiled and put his eyes on rod. To be exact, it was the huge sword with unique shape behind him: "elot swordsman, your weapon is very unique and contains powerful power. Can I have a closer look?" When Ender said this, rod also showed an interested look. With a loud noise, he inserted the dark giant sword on the ground. The sword body was half submerged into the ground, causing dust to disperse. Others around coughed, but Ender remained unchanged. Looking at the swordsman''s weapon, Ender stretched out his hand and gently stroked the rough lines on the sword, which surprised his eyes: "This forging method is very old. I''m afraid it has been lost now. The selected materials are also rare in the world. Do you see the grain on it? This form can only be revealed after millions of tempering. From this weapon, I feel a kind of piety. The craftsman who forged it has at least hundreds of years of experience in forging weapons. This piety is not just The craftsman''s devotion to the forging skill itself for thousands of years, and more importantly, to the weapon users, hoping that the weapon users can use it to defeat all the strong enemies who block them. " Listening to Ender''s story, rod nodded secretly. His appraisal was accurate. As a former chief appraiser of the freelance chamber of Commerce, he still had this ability. When rod put away the giant sword, he was stunned by the prompt from the system log. "Through the guidance of the appraiser, you found the hidden characteristics of the black iron giant sword [kalenda''s Prayer]." "[kalenda''s Prayer]: the swordsman prayed piously when forging the weapon, which also changed the effectiveness of the weapon. When the user of the weapon is'' rod '', he gains an additional strength of + 10, and the weapon can repair the damage itself." When he noticed the prompt from the system, rod was stunned. He didn''t think of the huge sword in his hand and its hidden characteristics. With the disclosure of the hidden characteristics, rod noticed that the crack left by the previous magic crossbow and arrow on the giant sword was being repaired at a very fast speed, and it was restored as before in the twinkling of an eye, leaving no trace. In addition, the additional + 10 power makes the additional power of this weapon reach 30 points, which is enough to clear all obstacles ahead. This is also the hope that kalenda poured into when forging this unique weapon. Rod is more concerned about the appraiser than the change of the treasure. It was Ender''s appraisal of the weapon that made rod discover its hidden attributes. The appraiser seemed to play a greater role than he thought. Chapter 2401 "Hardworth left me a treasure called the Banshee flute. When you blow it, an eagle Banshee will come and show you the way to the underground world." With that, Ender handed a colorful flute to the hero kenlo and showed him how to play the flute. With the harsh and fierce sound of the flute, kenlow blew the treasure in his hand. The ugly sound directly made berry cover her ears and show pain. After a long time, the eagle Banshee flew from the horizon. "I''ll go first. Elot, I hope we will have a chance to cooperate after that." Kenlo''s eyes lit up when he saw the Banshee coming. It seemed that he saw a beautiful moment to complete revenge against the liar. After a brief word, he didn''t wait for the swordsman to reply, but left quickly with the eagle Banshee. He couldn''t wait to let the liar understand his harm. Seeing this, rod couldn''t help shaking his head and asked kenlo in this state to deal with Sandro and his hero Mollier. Maybe it''s not a good choice. He just hoped that he wouldn''t make the enemy have a powerful death knight. With kenlo''s departure, rod is not ready to stay. After completing the task, his status as a mercenary has been established. Even members of the freelance chamber of commerce can''t point out any abnormalities. It''s time to go to the center of elasia to find the source of human blood. Although there are some big things happening on the magic plain, rod believes that his mirror image is enough to solve those things. Maybe according to maisiga, ignoring what happened there is the best choice at present. Recalling the third expansion of the previous life, before holding the doomsday blade and descending the final judgment to the world, the players once thought that the hero Molly on the vertical and horizontal side was the real protagonist of the third expansion, but rod knew that the protagonist of the third expansion was someone else. The arrogant King Lucifer, his existence involves the ancient holy see of elasia. Rod plans to go as a mercenary rather than an enemy. It is the holy city that once belonged to the Holy See and standwick, the current capital of elasia. If rod''s perception is correct, the source of human blood is there. Although the problem of identity was solved and the breath of blood was completely hidden, rod was still worried when he thought of everything about standwick. There was the core of the third expansion, with the archangel sitting in the town. If he was careless, his identity would be exposed. The existence of human blood, like a thorn, exists in rod''s heart. Even if he washes the characteristics of human blood with magic medicine, he still faces the crisis of abolishing all blood abilities. Therefore, he must go to the holy city to find out and destroy human blood from the source. "Are you leaving, rod?" Just then, a burst of words stopped rod. When he heard his real name, rod couldn''t help looking slightly changed. It was not berry who stopped him, but Ender who had just sent kenlo away. From his look, he seemed to have recognized his identity. "Did you tell him who I am?" Looking at berry, who was hesitant, rod asked slowly. It seemed that the head of the merchant had revealed a secret that should not be revealed. Berry shook his head: "he always knows your identity. The Qizhen business group will go to Sao city to make a transaction. It was also carried out at his instigation at first. You don''t have to worry that he will reveal your identity." After listening to Berry''s words, rod was slightly stunned. Then he seriously looked at Ender in front of him. As Berry''s father, he looked insignificant. Only the single-piece glasses on his face could explain the identity of his appraiser. Through the lens, he could see the smart light in his eyes. "I''ve followed the news of many young heroes, including you, Lord rod. Your name has impressed me since you saved your sister in the chamber of Commerce in the city of mourning. Unexpectedly, you became a powerful Lord all the way, and I was saved by you. If no one came to help, we might never leave the ring In the space, trapped and dead there... " It seems that he thought of something. Ender showed a look of lingering fear, and rod also thought of what happened a long time ago with his words: "at that time, I was just a fourth level necromancer. Can that also attract your attention?" Ender smiled: "coincidentally, one of my apprentices was responsible for identifying the treasure at that auction. He was full of praise for your ghost dragon and said he had never seen such a powerful undead, so I''ll write down your name." Rod nodded. Unexpectedly, Ender began to pay attention to himself, which can be traced back to that period. At that time, rod worked hard and saved Rowling, the hero sold by genuine elot, from the business group. Recalling, rod also sighed: "you said you paid attention to many heroes? Are you going to sell their intelligence, just like the thief guild?" Heroes can be made into death knights. For rod, the more death knights under his command, the better. The undead Legion also needs new generals. Rod is very interested in the hero message in Ender''s mouth. Ender corrected the mistake in rod''s words: "it''s the young heroes that attract my attention. As for other elderly heroes, they are not in my consideration." "What''s the difference?" Rod shrugged and said that for the death knight, it has no impact at all. On the contrary, those old heroes have rich combat experience and higher rank, but they are easier to use than young heroes. "I think there are some differences." Ender smiled and then looked at berry. "My daughter is not young. A long time ago, I began to choose a suitable marriage partner for her from those young heroes and nobles. I wanted to marry her to general Kendal''s son, but the man was caught by the necromancer, and I heard that he was instructed by you and those liches." Rod recalled that there seemed to be such a thing. On the other side, berry seemed to hear something. Her face under the veil seemed to be flushed with some confusion and said, "father, what are you talking about?" Ander shook his head: "you know what I''m talking about. I''m an appraiser and a businessman, and you inherited the position of head of the merchant. You should know more about your value." Listening to their story, rod was stunned. Things seemed to develop in a strange direction. Chapter 2402 "Marriage..." Listening to Ender, rod seemed to understand what he meant. "There are indeed several death knights under my command who have not married yet. No matter which one head berry likes, just tell me and I can arrange marriage for you." Ender showed a helpless look and said, "Lord rod, I think you misunderstood me. What I said..." "That''s not what I mean? Are you kidding me?" Rod interrupted Ender''s words. At the same time, his tone sank and his terrible killing intention immediately shrouded the expert in front of him. Feeling the change of rod''s momentum, Ender turned pale. Although he once served as the chief appraiser of the freelance chamber of Commerce, the business group leaders he contacted, as well as the dignitaries and nobles of elasia, will at least maintain the superficial harmony. If he really wants to do something, he will do it in the dark and will not bring the secret activities to the public. It''s so tragic and threatening, It was the first time he felt the stabbing meaning of death itself. Among the young heroes that Ender pays attention to, rod is the only one. His reputation has long been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people, which is also the reason why Ender attaches great importance to him. Now Ender finally understands that rod''s reputation is brought. Only by killing countless creatures can he have the intention of killing. After calming down his good mood, Ender could only sigh. From rod''s words, Ender felt his attitude: "Lord rod can really pretend to be confused... But in this case, things will become difficult." On one side, berry didn''t understand the meaning of Ender''s words, and her eyes showed some doubt. Ender turned around and looked at the family members who had separated from the high-level space ring with him. When rod showed his murderous spirit, they trembled all over, Dare not step closer: "I have investigated your deeds. According to your vigilance, I will not let us leave easily, otherwise there will be the risk of identity exposure. Since Lord rod has no intention to the little girl, I can''t force it. What price should I pay in exchange for everyone''s safety." "What do you think?" Rod didn''t answer directly, but said slowly. When dealing with smart people like ender, rod''s reputation will not be a bad thing. Just showing his intention to kill is enough to bring great pressure to Ender and let him understand the current situation. One side, berry didn''t see the situation in the clearing, and took the initiative to say: "father, Lord rod is to help me find the space ring that trapped you. This is how to disguise his identity. Now the task is over, you don''t have to worry about anything." Ender shook his head, He glanced at her helplessly: "What you think is too simple. Do you really think that a great lord like Lord rod will deliberately disguise his new identity and take such a big risk to help you, just because you have provided him with the fountain of life? If he is not interested in you, it can only show that he has a bigger plan in his heart. Lord rod, although I don''t know what you are planning, I believe your plan now It must be very important. " Rod was stunned. He didn''t think that Ender found his real purpose only through these phenomena. As Ender said, if it wasn''t for the trouble of human blood, rod would only pay attention to Berry when he came to West elacia in the future, rather than do it now. Compared with berry, the experienced andecai is more difficult to deal with. Andecai is the leader behind the Qizhen business group. "You''re smart, but you should know that sometimes it''s not a good thing." Rhode shook his head and said. Only from a moment of contact, Ender found what berry had been ignoring. Even a mage who mastered high-level wisdom was difficult to match him. Ender shrugged and noncommittal to what rod said: "as an expert, these basic observation abilities are necessary. As I said before, I am an expert and a businessman. I know that everything has its value, whether it''s you, my daughter or myself." "Now it seems that there is only one way to save all our lives. We will be your hostages and stay in the space ring, and my daughter will continue to transport goods from the chamber of Commerce for your territory." Ender opened his hands and seemed to be saying something that had nothing to do with himself. Rod didn''t answer, just motioned him to go on. "You don''t have to worry that we will escape from the high-level space ring. There is no designated space gem as the key. If it is so easy, we can get out of the space in the ring, and you won''t have to spend so much effort to perform the task before. In this way, we can ensure that your secret will not be revealed. With us as hostages, my daughter doesn''t dare to reveal any information. Lord rod , what do you think of this? " "Hostages..." rod''s mouth twitched. Ender''s statement seemed reckless and impulsive, but it was the best choice at present. At the end of the day, no matter where Ender is, he will not be absolutely safe. In addition to the real half plane, even the living space in the ring will also face problems such as running out of water and food and unable to restore mana. After a long time, he will be trapped. At this time, being a hostage in rod''s hands is the safest choice. They can escape the doomsday war without doing anything. Rod also needs to replenish water and food for them regularly. On the contrary, berry, who is still operating the business group, will face a huge risk and may die in the hands of those demons when transporting goods one day. If rod agrees, Ender''s move to become a hostage can be said to advance by retreating, allowing himself and his relatives to successfully avoid the doomsday disaster under rod''s protection, but berry took all the risks. "You think so." Rod said mercilessly that rod also had a new understanding of Ender''s wisdom, "they can stay in the high-level space ring, but you can''t. I want you to work for me in Sao city. There are still several vacant positions in the interior department. I hope your ability can be shown there." Ender smiled bitterly. Unexpectedly, his calculation was useless in front of rod. He was worthy of being a necromancer known for his insidious cunning. "Lord rod, I''m just a businessman. I can only identify some treasures at most. I don''t know anything about internal affairs..." Ender also wanted to refuse, but after seeing rod''s bad eyes, he finally changed his mouth. "Nevertheless... I can barely deal with some tax problems. I hope I can cooperate with your other subordinates happily after that." Chapter 2403 "Wait..." Just as rod was talking to Ender, an untimely voice interrupted several people''s conversation. Inavin''s words reached rod''s ears. He looked puzzled and asked, "I''ve heard so much from you, but there''s another doubt. Who is rod?" On one side, berry couldn''t help reaching out and holding his forehead. The corners of the swordsman''s mouth also drew and said, "you don''t have to worry about this. You just need to know that I will protect your life." With the conversation of several people, the pale gold portal quickly opened under the guidance of the advanced space ring. Ender greeted others and sent them into an absolutely safe independent space under his reluctant gaze. Inavin, who didn''t understand what happened to FA, followed those people with rod''s sign. If rod wants to maintain the effectiveness of becoming the king of mercenaries, he must ensure that the task publisher, that is, inavin, will not die under any circumstances. The space in the ring can undoubtedly ensure this. Put away the ring and the space gem connected with it, and rod put his attention on the few people left next to him. At this time, he seemed to find something and couldn''t help turning his side. "Lord rod..." Halfway through Ender''s words, rod interrupted him: "someone''s coming." Berry was stunned by rod''s hint. This is the evacuation site she had selected in advance. The news is very secret. It should be impossible for others to know. "This is one of the hiding places left by the Qizhen business group in advance. Any trace that can prove that someone has been here should be reported at the first time." A powerful voice of words reached Rhode, and rod felt familiar with it, as if he had heard it not long ago. According to his reputation, rod found a mercenary with a scar on his face. He was accompanied by some people. If rod remembered correctly, that person was one of the members of the shadow mercenary regiment defeated by him in the mercenary assessment. Aware of the feeling of peeping from the distance, the man felt a tight heart, stopped his steps for the first time and found rod and his party left in the distance. "Brother, we found those people..." beside him, a slightly emaciated mercenary with injuries immediately reported. "It''s up to you to say?" After hearing his report, the scar mercenary couldn''t help staring at him, and then stared at the swordsmen in the distance again. "Are you looking for us?" After seeing several people in the distance, the swordsman came forward and asked slowly, releasing suffocating pressure. In the face of the terrible pressure released by the swordsman, the scar mercenary was almost out of breath. He quickly explained, "Lord elot, we are all your losers. How dare we bother you again? We''re here because someone wants to see you." Rod showed an interested look. These people in front of him were not pure mercenaries. They belonged to the identity of mercenaries, more like their disguise. Members of the thieves guild will not show their identity on a large scale. Doing so is the same as seeking death. Thieves and robbers are a cover for their identity, including the mercenaries in front of them. "I''m here now. Who wants to see me?" Rod asked slowly. "I can''t disclose the information of that person. Please go there in person. Maybe you can find out." With that, the scar mercenary tore open a magic scroll and a dark portal appeared in front of him. "Is that... The door of the shadow?" On one side, Ender seemed to find something, and immediately showed an alert look. "I''ve heard the rumors of the shadow gate. Such a portal leads to the shadow plane full of crisis. They don''t have any good intentions." With his extraordinary insight, Ender recognized the uniqueness of the portal in front of him and quickly reminded rod. Rod did not take this point to heart. No matter how intelligent ander was, he would not guess his relationship with the thieves guild. For him, the opposite side of the portal is not a dangerous place, but an absolutely safe place. "Let''s go." Rod didn''t explain anything, but said faintly. Ender was slightly stunned, but considering the current situation, he reluctantly approached the shadow portal. "Wait... They can''t go there. That man is looking for you." Aside, the scar mercenary seemed to find something and hurried to remind him. "I''ll make it clear to the man. Or do you want to stop me?" From the swordsman, I felt the pressure almost to solidify into substance. The scar mercenary dared not say anything, and finally made way for several people to pass smoothly. Through the dark portal, the nearby light dimmed and remained barely visible. They reached the distant shadow level. Until the portal was completely closed, rod also determined that there was no one behind him, and then raised his hand to open a bright gold portal. "Go back to Sao city first. This is not where you should come." Although the members of the shadow mercenary regiment belong to the thieves guild, rod can''t guarantee that they won''t divulge information. Therefore, he waited until he came to the shadow plane, which opened the door of different dimensions and sent them back to Sao city. Ender didn''t want to stay in the dangerous shadow plane. Even the Sao city ruled by the necromancer was much better than here. He hurried into the portal, and berry looked at rod and opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something, but finally he didn''t say a word and disappeared in the portal. After seeing them off, rod finished casting spells. At this time, a familiar voice came to his ears: "it seems that you are doing well in elacia. What should I call you, ''elot''?" Darkness wrapped rod''s body, and familiar words came from the source of darkness. In this deep darkness, rod finally opened his long silent scarlet eyes. Sally''s figure appeared in his eyes. Maybe it''s always shrouded in darkness. Sally''s dress is very casual. It''s just a simple black dress, but it also highlights her tight figure. "Are you looking for me?" Seeing the thief leader appear, rod asked unexpectedly. His whereabouts in elacia were not noticed by Marion in the shadow mercenary regiment from the beginning. Naturally, Sally couldn''t hide it. Sally gave him the unique magic crossbow. "Haven''t seen you for a long time. I miss you a little. Moreover, I have prepared a gift for you." Sally said with a smile. Chapter 2404 Sally''s light laughter came to his ears, and rod also showed a somewhat helpless look. He remembered that not long ago, he had just explored the shadow cult site with Sally, and got a unique Pandora''s box from it. How could it become what she had not seen for a long time? However, rod didn''t ask this, but said, "you said you had a gift? Show it to me." "Come with me." With the warm breath, Sally''s words came from rod''s ears. He leaned slightly and saw Sally''s body cross the space and appear beside him. Darkness belongs to Sally''s home. In the shadow field, she can wantonly cross domain space and quietly take the lives of others. Sally took her arm. Under her leadership, rod saw the gift in her mouth. It was a bound man. Rod didn''t know who he was. His face had been peeled off. The peeling technique was very exquisite. It seemed that he had been tempered and there was no residue of damaged face. "Is this what you call a gift?" Rod scratched his head. "Yes." Sally kicked the man and woke him up from the pain. "He asked the thieves guild for information about you. It seems that you robbed him of his task before, and are going to ask the thieves to assassinate you. Fortunately, I know it." "Who''s there?" The man screamed in fear. There was darkness in front of him. He didn''t know what had happened. Rod looked at the man, as if there was such a thing. It was the thin mercenary in front of him who first received the task released by inavin. Rod didn''t care about the idea of the thin mercenary. They would never know how there was hidden under elot''s identity. "What are you going to do?" Sally smiled and looked at rod as if waiting for his praise. Rod didn''t answer. He just pulled out the magic crossbow that Marion had given him before. With the sound of vibrating strings, the magic crossbow pierced the mercenary''s chest. This time, rod couldn''t kill his head because he couldn''t put the arrow on his head. However, this time, rod couldn''t kill him completely. "Your stringing technique is very strange. Can''t you get used to this kind of crossbow?" Sally seemed to see something and approached and asked. "I seldom use this kind of thing." Rod shook his head. He rarely used a crossbow in his previous life or now. Different from the bow and arrow, the damage caused by the crossbow machine has nothing to do with the user''s own attributes. It all depends on the quality of the crossbow machine. What matters is the accuracy of hitting the target. A character with high attributes like rod can easily break hard stones with his bow and arrow, even if he has no skills, but the crossbow and arrow can''t. Eli''s elves are also good at using bows and arrows, and even gave birth to a powerful profession such as phantom archer. Only eracia is the most popular thing like crossbow and arrow. Rod looked at the magic crossbow in his hand. With the blessing of blakada''s magic technology, the power of the magic crossbow is no less than the full strike of the phantom archer. The only restriction on the magic crossbow is that the crossbow itself is probably too small. Even if the enemy''s body is pierced, the injury is very difficult to be fatal. Only the large magic crossbow can be killed in one hit. "That''s not good. With the technology of blakada, this new magic weapon is far more powerful than ordinary spells. You must master its advanced usage to deal with other people with weapons." Sally whispered. "You mean aiming?" Rod thought and asked. It was because he didn''t aim at the target that he didn''t kill the mercenary at the first arrow. "No, I''m talking about the top chord." Sally took over the crossbow and saw her fingers move fast enough to pull out the remnant. The magic crossbow shot continuously. The crossbow and arrow pierced the mercenary''s body like a rainstorm. It nailed his body full of holes in just one breath. Rod''s eyes narrowed, and Sally''s use of the crossbow was far from comparable to those thieves before. It was also a crossbow machine, but in her hands, she could play ten times stronger than those thieves, relying on her unique skills. "Stringing is a compulsory course for every thief. The faster you finish stringing, you can cause more damage and even decide the outcome of a battle in the same time. You won''t have nothing to do with it. I can teach you." Then she put the crossbow into rod''s hand and put her hand on the back of rod''s hand, Use your fingers to separate rod''s ring finger and little finger: "the speed of the upper chord is affected by many aspects. On the one hand, your own speed is, but more importantly, the extraction method of the crossbow arrow. When you directly extract the crossbow arrow without using the space ring, every thief has his own habit of taking the arrow. What I teach you is my habit." Sally whispered in her ear. Rod listened carefully. The opportunity for the legendary strong to teach unique skills can not be met all the time. "This finger is used to fix." Then Sally pressed rod''s thumb on the outside of the crossbow machine. "These two fingers are used to take the arrow. At the same time, make sure that when you finish stringing, you will touch the next crossbow. Sometimes I can''t help but want to find a magician to add another finger for me, because that''s the only way to use it." Listening to Sally''s instruction, rod''s skills in using the crossbow machine have improved rapidly, and his attention has been slowly put on the thief leader from the beginning of the magic crossbow. "Try it. I''ll change a target for you." Sally glanced at the riddled body of the mercenary and said slowly. "Don''t bother." Rod stared at her and snapped his fingers. At the same time, the body of the newly broken mercenary was repaired with great speed and got up from the ground. Sally seemed to think of something, and her eyes looked at rod with a little more bitterness. Once she was trapped by rod''s war shackles, fighting with those undead creatures who could not be killed in any way. Rod coughed, then picked up the crossbow machine and integrated Sally''s teaching into his actions. With the continuous sound of the machine, rod also showed the rainstorm like crossbow attack, but it was still much worse than Sally, but it was also imitated. Looking at the corpse of the mercenary who was pierced by the crossbow and became broken again, rod finally realized the power of the magic crossbow: "this is really a good gift." Chapter 2405 "I heard about your plan. You''re going to fight the mage of brakata." While rod was feeling the power of the magic crossbow, Sally''s words suddenly reached his ears. Rod looked at her. In the dark, his eyes faintly sank: "where did you hear that?" "Have you forgotten who I am? You can''t hide your every move from me." Sally gave him a faint glance. Rod thought it was true. Under the operation of the thieves'' guild, no intelligence could hide from the thief leader in front of her. Even if the war to conquer brakata was still in the preparation stage, she had received the news. She called herself over this time, obviously not to teach herself how to use the crossbow machine. "I do have this plan." Rod didn''t hide anything and admitted it directly. "As a leader of thieves, can you give me any advice?" "I can''t talk about the suggestion. What I brought you is a covenant. My thieves and I will join the war." Listening to Sally''s story, rod also showed an interested look. He never thought that the thief guild, which has always been biased towards neutrality, was willing to join the war. The strength of the thieves guild can''t be underestimated. If rod fights with her, even if he takes all his strength and uses the moves such as mirror self explosion, he can only draw Sally who shuttles through the shadow field. He can''t defeat it. On the contrary, he will always be in danger of being killed by her. In addition, the thieves all over the mainland have provided an extremely huge intelligence network. There is nothing that the thieves association does not know. After hearing that the thieves guild was willing to join the war, rod couldn''t help wondering. Then he asked, "is there anything that attracts you in bracada? Why did you do that?" Sally reached out and ran her finger across rod''s palm. Finally, she stopped on the magic crossbow machine. She picked up this unique thing. "Do you see it, rod? This crossbow machine contains technology that can change the world. It is a magic ceremony that converts mana value into actual power. It is with it that the crossbow and arrow can have such power." Listening to Sally''s story, rod raised his eyebrows: "does it matter?" "Those mages don''t know what technology they have developed. They combine this technology with traditional alchemy and use it in the research and development of dragon hunting weapons. At first, it was just a crossbow machine and a crossbow cart. Up to now, there have been a variety of mana driven melee weapons." Sally looked at rod, Patiently tell him: "But that''s not where this technology should really work. Using mana value in exchange for actual power, if it is applied to the magic image factory in bracada, the speed of those mages transporting and assembling magic images will be increased dozens of times. Not only that, many traditional manual labor will also be replaced by magic rituals. Can you imagine ordinary people who just meditate for a moment Can people, with the help of magic rituals, give play to the power of no less than level 5 or even level 6 professionals? " From Sally''s story, rod seems to understand something: "do you want to take this technology?" Sally gave him a look of approval: "the source of this technology comes from the Dragon slaying warrior family in bracada. The hero deken holds the whole picture of this technology. Now those mages study only the tip of the iceberg he revealed." "Deken..." rod nodded. He was no stranger to the name. "This technology is the reason why the rogue guild took part in the war. Of course, you can also think that I was worried about your safety, so I joined the war and dealt with those mages with you. What would you think?" Sally leaned close to rod and whispered in his ear. "Let''s talk about the alliance." Rod thought and said, "I''m not interested in that technology. Although it can make ordinary creatures play the power of sixth order creatures, I can directly convert them into sixth order creatures. I don''t need that technology to make weapons. I have the best sword caster under my command. This technology belongs to you. I only want the bodies and land of those mages, and their treasures are counted separately." Sally showed her satisfaction and reached out to clasp rod''s palm: "that''s settled. My thief will provide you with accurate information, rod. I''m looking forward to participating in the battle of kings with you." Listening to the special words in Sally''s words, rod seemed to realize something. In the prophecies of the human prophets about the war of doom, it was mentioned that the kings would carry out the final battle at that time. Sally obviously knew that prophecy. "I have another question." After a moment of silence, rod finally asked, "the mage of bulakada is an important force to resist the end. When the mage Empire Falls, the power of the surface world will be greatly weakened and may even lose the opportunity to compete with the demons of hell. Don''t you worry that doing so will lead to the complete destruction of the main plane by the demons?" This is also a question in rod''s heart. According to reason, the thieves guild based on the theme should not be willing to watch this happen. Sally showed a deep look: "what about you? Rod, aren''t you worried that this will happen?" With that, they smiled at each other. From Sally''s answer, rod also felt her attitude. In a way, she was very similar to herself. She didn''t pay attention to the life and death of other creatures in the thematic plane at all, let alone the outcome of the doomsday war. Instead, as a king, she obtained the greatest benefit in the doomsday sweeping the world. With enough strength, rod is not worried about the coming of the end. Even if the whole theme plane is destroyed, it will not be destroyed on his head. On the contrary, when that moment comes, his undead will become a terrible force that even demons fear, and so will Sally. From this point of view, Sally''s purpose to get the technology belonging to master bracada is probably not so pure. When she gets the technology, she will not promote the technology like the master, but take this opportunity to reach a monopoly. Looking at Sally in the dark, rod felt a silent tacit understanding from her. It was an evil without any disguise. She was like a flower blooming in the dark abyss, beautiful and dangerous. "You are welcome to join this war, Ms. shadow." Looking at Sally in front of her, rod said slowly. Rod believes that with her joining and the information provided by the thieves, the war will be much smoother. "Didn''t I tell you? Just call me Sally." After listening to rod''s words, Sally gave him a look, but the corners of her mouth smiled. Chapter 2406 With a flash of fire, rod''s body appeared on the magic plain. That was not his real body. There was another rod beside him. They have one thing in common, that is, they are all composed of mirrors. Strong waves were coming from rod''s feet, shaking one after another, and everything nearby began to shake, as if there were some law. "You''re late. When I got the news here, I came from crullod for the first time." Rod said slowly. Another rod shrugged. "I took a lot of effort to distract enota''s attention, so I had a chance to get here. Tell me, what did you find when you arrived early?" Although the image and the ontology share consciousness, the memory between the image and the image cannot be synchronized at any time, only knowing the situation between themselves and the ontology. "I''m looking for Vera. It''s not clear whether the shock is caused by enota''s awakening, or related to the man''s proximity, or Vera''s all this. Vera is still on the magic plain. He should know something, but his breath is ten times chaotic." The other rod nodded, followed the sign in his perception and flashed away in the direction of the spiritual mark. "My heart..." At the source of the shock, Vera is still struggling to dig. The familiar words in his ears make him understand that his efforts are not in vain. He is moving forward towards his original goal. On one side of the ground, a girl was sleeping. In order to ensure her safety, she slept with only one word, which also allowed Vera to put aside all her concerns. Finally, after the hard ground broke open under the vibration of the ground, Vera couldn''t help looking at the things in it. What was buried under the magic plain was a beating heart. With it, his mouth could untie all the bonds on him. Looking at the blazing heart, his mouth jumped up directly. Under Vera''s gaze, the mouth was suddenly elongated and swallowed the heart in one bite. The strong shock stopped. Vera quickly got up and looked. Due to the previous casting, the girl sleeping on the ground was only covered with dust and was not hurt. Seeing this situation, Vera was relieved. "How are you feeling now?" Vera seemed to think of something. She asked her mouth motionless after swallowing her heart. At the same time, she was worried that she wouldn''t admit it after she couldn''t eat her heart? "I remember something..." he said vaguely, with some uncertainty in his tone, "Anyway, we have gained a lot this time. The heart is the center connecting all organs. With it, I can find all the incomplete bodies. I have felt their existence. Thank you for bringing me here. All the chains that bind you and her will be completely broken." As the words of his mouth fell, a burst of broken sound came from Vera''s ear. At this moment, he felt that he was different from before, as if the burden on his back had finally been removed, and the spiritual mark that bound him had slowly returned to nothingness. He could no longer feel the breath of the terrible necromancer. With the help of her mouth, Vera finally got what she longed for and got rid of the freedom of control. Not only Vera himself, but also Jane on the side, at this moment. Vera didn''t know what power it was, but the mouth did everything it promised. "Is there any place you want to go?" After releasing Vera''s shackles, his mouth asked slowly. Vera shook his head and was confused for a moment. Although he was no longer controlled by rod, he couldn''t find a suitable shelter. Sooner or later, the whole theme plane fell into the flames of doomsday war, and the water element plane entrenched a more powerful element monarch, and there was no place to go. "In that case, you can go with me to find the rest of my body, and I will protect your safety. I can feel that part of my body has also awakened, and has also come here. That is the hand representing execution. Fortunately, we are faster." Referring to the other body, his mouth gave a sneer and then invited Vera to one side. Vera showed a hesitant look. He looked at the girl aside and wanted to live safely without being controlled by rod. It seemed to be his only choice at present. Finally, he agreed to the invitation of the mouth. "What?" Not far away, rod''s mirror image who came quickly seemed to find something, and his face showed doubt. At this moment, no matter how he tried, he couldn''t feel the breath of death knight Vera. "Vera has been killed." When the two mirror images look at each other, they quickly come to a consistent conclusion that the disappearance of the spiritual mark often means the complete death of the controlled object, and there is almost no other possibility. The disappearance of the spiritual mark belonging to villa also complicates the situation. Because it is just a mirror image, they can''t give full play to their full strength in the face of real powerful enemies. After thinking for a moment, since Vera who stayed here is dead, thinking of the warning given by maixijia, rod''s mirror image made the same choice, that is, stay away from the original vibration center for a while, wait until everything is abnormally calm, and then look for the remains of Vera to see if he can regain his life with the help of the power of noumenon. "Huh?" Outside the snow mountain, the man walking on the cold ridge suddenly showed a puzzled look. "What''s the matter? We''re almost there." Beside him, an elderly elf couldn''t help reminding him. "There''s no need to move on. My body has been overtaken by others." The man shook his head and said slowly. "That''s your body. Even if others take it away, they can''t show its real power. At most, they will only think about how to make it into a unique treasure, and you still have a chance to get it back." The elf said unwillingly that after walking a long way, she did not accept such a result. "You''re talking about other people, but if you take my body, it''s another part of me?" The man shook his head and took the initiative to correct the mistakes in the spirit''s words. "It''s impossible..." the spirit was slightly stunned and whispered in disbelief. Before that, she didn''t believe that such a thing would happen, but since it was what the person in front of her said, it must be impossible to be false. "That''s the mouth of power. Unfortunately, it can''t remember who it is." Looking into the distance, the man also showed a somewhat different look. Chapter 2407 "Don''t worry, you''ll recover soon." In the city of Sao, a girl with long purple hair is reaching out and gently touching a strange looking creature, which is an Asian Dragon with a dragon head and human body. The blood of a giant dragon is extremely aggressive. When combined with the blood of any other creature, it will show non negligible characteristics on the creature''s body. Dragon scales, horns and wings are very common, and even a huge dragon head appears like the Asian Dragon species in front of us. The vast majority of Asian Dragon species will be accompanied by deformities all their life. Only pure blood giant dragons can be exempted from this situation. The giant dragons'' enthusiasm for reproduction makes any dragon country surrounded by a large number of Asian Dragon species. It is not surprising how strange creatures appear. In order to maintain the purity of blood, the country of xiangzelong on the snow mountain once established an ice prison to lock all the Yalong species into it. Unfortunately, it can not fundamentally solve the problem, but bring greater pain to the Yalong species. Just then, the bright golden portal slowly opened, and rod''s body appeared behind the purple haired girl. After saying goodbye to Sally with thorns, rod wanted to continue to go deep into elacia. At this time, he heard enota''s call. As a fairy dragon, inota had already realized that rod who had stayed around before was just a mirror image, but did not break it. It was only at this moment that she called rod''s noumenon. "Inota..." rod called the name of the person in front of him. Since he awakened inota, he had to embark on a journey for various things, running around the world, and failed to catch up with her. Fortunately, the existence of the mirror made up for this. Soon, rod''s eyes were on the Yalong seed in front of enota. Through the chat with enota in the mirror image, rod knows her feelings for Ann. Rhode thought inota was just a pity for the deformed Asian dragon, so she adopted her. Now it seems that she took ANN as her own daughter. "Do you really want to do this? It may bring unknown results." Looking at the Yalong seed, rod asked slowly. Previously, inota thought of many ways to solve the deformity caused by the dragon blood in an. The xenobiotic master alama also gave pertinent suggestions, but inota didn''t adopt them. That just changed Ann''s appearance and made her look less weird in other people''s eyes, but she couldn''t recover the pain caused by her blood itself. On weekdays, inota always looks careless, but the matter of an has always been remembered by her. Inota always cares about finding an appropriate method of recovery for an. Until now, inota has finally reached this point. The dragon blood bottle belonging to Mollier contains the supreme blood of the holy female giant dragon, which can completely replenish the blood of the giant dragon in the body, not to mention the current inota, who also inherited the power of the holy female giant dragon, the ancestor of all the giant dragons. With these abilities, there will be almost no accidents. "Yes." In the face of rod''s inquiry, enota nodded, "the blood of the holy female dragon will protect her in the process of blood completion. Rod, I hope you can see this scene." Rod showed puzzled eyes. Inota specially called his own body and let himself see this scene. Is it to convey something to himself? To Rodriguez''s slight relief, enota finally had a plan in his heart after waking up to inherit the power of the holy female dragon. While rod was thinking, inota had opened the cap of the dragon''s blood bottle and poured the blood of the holy female dragon stored during this period into Ann''s mouth. Looking at this scene, Rodden was distressed. The blood belonging to the holy female dragon can greatly enhance the effect of the ceremony no matter what kind of magic ceremony it is used. Even if ordinary creatures drink it directly, it can greatly improve basic attributes and prolong life. When lil drinks the dragon''s blood, she will strengthen her own blood and give it to others. It''s outrageous to feed Ann now. However, rod didn''t stop enota. The dragon blood bottle belongs to her. How to use these dragon blood also belongs to her. After drinking the dragon''s blood, Ann roared. The strengthening of the holy female dragon''s blood exceeded the level she could bear. Her whole body was violently hot, and the real dragon breath came out of her mouth. The dragon breath swept across the room and lit the furniture in the room. Rod took a breath, and as soon as the burning field came out, the dragon breath obeyed his orders and dissipated into the void to prevent the spread of the fire. Aware of the abnormality on an''s body, inota was a little anxious. She tried to use her blood to alleviate the pain on an''s body. At the same time, inota''s pupils also began to shine golden light. Enota herself may not have noticed these changes, but rod''s expression changed. Enota began to show an old and powerful breath, which did not belong to her. What makes rod more worried is that the breath clearly has some similarities with the existence of providing him with human blood, but the object is changed into a giant dragon, and the power of blood should be called dragon blood. With the emergence of the dragon''s blood, an''s body is undergoing transformation from inside to outside. The slender limbs that look similar to human beings shrink rapidly while growing scales and become strong. There are two high protrusions behind the shoulder blades. The Dragon Wings tear off the original skin and a dragon tail grows at the caudal vertebra. Under the guidance of inota, an mended the defects in his blood and became a real giant dragon, but he looked smaller and looked like a juvenile dragon. After all this, inota sent out a violent gasp to help secure the dragon''s blood. It was also a great consumption for her. Fortunately, it was successfully achieved in the end. "Congratulations, inota. You made her a real dragon." Looking at Ann, who is adapting to her current body after the change, rod took the initiative to say. With the help of the holy female dragon blood, inota finally achieved this. She completed her goal and completed the incomplete dragon blood in an. From Ann''s body, rod noticed the characteristic called "dragon blood", which is the key to Ann''s change of shape. It is similar to the "human blood" in rod''s body. Rod believed that this was the reason why enota specially called him back to watch this scene. He didn''t think of the confusion he had been tracing for a long time, and finally enota helped him solve it. Chapter 2408 "Thank you very much, inota. You let me see this scene with my own eyes, solved a doubt in my heart, and let me put down some... Concerns." Looking at Ann, who has become a real dragon with the help of inota, rod whispered slowly. "Really?" One side, the purple haired girl showed a surprised look. Before rod could react, she threw herself into rod''s arms, "in fact... I also put down some concerns. Looking at Ann now, I feel very happy!" "That''s good." Listening to enota''s words, rod breathed out and patted her behind. "Without those concerns, I can finally put down everything before and do what I should do." With that, rod''s eyes became sharp. Now, he finally solved the doubt of human blood. There is a guy as old as the holy female dragon. That man is the source of all mankind. The characteristics of human blood come from that man. The dragon blood characteristic in an''s body is the proof of this. If so, the man will stay in the holy city of elacia now. According to ancient legends circulating in eracia, only one person meets this identity. After vaguely guessing who the man is, rod can''t rush to break the human blood. The strength of the man is still above the elemental monarch. Even if he can be found, it doesn''t make any sense. On the contrary, he will die in his hands. On the contrary, the war of bracada is imminent. "I''m not happy to hear that," said Nora "I believe our concerns are the same! Can you tell me what concerns you have put down?" After releasing rod, inota asked expectantly. "... you''d better say it first." From enota''s eyes, rod suddenly felt something wrong and then gave way. Inota doubted it. She opened her eyes wide, twisted her body and said, "just... When I hatch eggs in the future, I don''t have to worry about hatching that strange baby... Even if they are a little strange, I can use this power to replenish their blood and restore their bodies to normal." Listen, rod feels more and more wrong. Why did the topic suddenly turn to hatching? Aren''t they talking about human blood? Looking at enota''s happy appearance, rod couldn''t help patting her forehead. She didn''t think the same thing as herself. Her concern was that she was hatching a deformed young dragon. Only when the dragon''s blood is mixed with the blood of other creatures can a deformed Asian dragon be born, and the baby she hatches means Shaking his head, rod quickly woke up. He didn''t expect that his thoughts were biased by enota. Is this the power of the holy female dragon? It''s a terrible ability. "Rod, is that your concern?" Listening to enota''s happy inquiry, rod wanted to deny it, but subconsciously touched his nose: "of course... That''s right. I''m glad you can hatch a healthy... Baby without being bound by blood." Enota approached rod, and her warm breath was printed on rod''s face: "you just said you were going to do what you should do. What''s that?" Conquer bracada and trample on the mage empire. Rod wanted to answer that, but he couldn''t say so. It was an untimely answer. His intuition told him that if he said so, something terrible would happen. Is that the power of the holy female dragon? "I mean... Have you seen Ann? Yes, I mean, Ann has just completed her blood. She must be full of doubts about her current body. She doesn''t know how to control the body belonging to the dragon. You can teach her how to become a dragon. Not only that, after completing her blood, she can also use the secret method belonging to the dragon. You can teach her the deformation secret method, Maybe we can also see the safety of human form, which is also a good thing for her. " Aware of ANN on one side, rod immediately reacted and gave the most appropriate reason. Inota showed a suddenly enlightened look and hurriedly looked at Ann. At this time, she was fluttering the Dragon Wings. Unfortunately, she couldn''t fly and knocked down a lot of furniture in the room. As rod said, Ann really needs careful teaching to understand everything that belongs to the dragon, flying, dragon breathing, and more importantly, predating, hunting and tearing the enemy. "Oh, rod, you''re so sweet." Enota''s face was a little flushed, and her eyes looked more happy at rod, as if she was very satisfied with rod''s answer. Rod''s mouth twitched, and he didn''t know how the conquered master blakada would feel when he heard this evaluation. "You teach Ann here first. I have something else to do. I need to go to the magician in the city. I have a task to give them..." it seems that I thought of something, rod said slowly, and then prepared to leave first. There is one thing that has bothered rod for a long time. Rod has experienced the inconvenience in the task of elacia. He hopes that the magician in the city can help him solve the problem. As rod turned and left, his back was suddenly held against something, looked down, and inota stretched out his hands around him. "Don''t go, stay with me." Enota''s request reached roder, "nothing can hinder us... Even different blood lines are no longer an obstacle." Rod took her hand and looked back at her slightly shy face. After waking up from a long sleep and solving her worries, she couldn''t suppress the hot feelings in her heart. "I''ve been worried that something bad will happen since I saw those Asian dragons in the ice prison and drew the card from maixijia..." inota''s tone dropped. Fortunately, rod in front of her seemed to give her some courage, "but now, when I know that I have the ability to change this, I''m really happy. There will be no deformed baby, just me and you..." From her, rod felt a burst of warmth and finally stopped. Under the guidance of the blood of the holy female dragon, she flied out of the room with a puzzled look on her face. She didn''t know how she left. It was like an instinctive guidance, just like the experience of recovering her blood before. She recalled the feeling of flying, flapping her wings slowly, finally leaving the ground, stabilizing her body in the air and flying away. Chapter 2409 "Here we are. This is the Interior Department of Sao city." In front of the tall house, berry stopped and introduced to the middle-aged man with one eye beside him. "I can''t imagine that I, who was once famous in the freelance chamber of Commerce, would be reduced to the current level..." ander sighed. "The city of the dead... It''s better to let me die in the space ring." "What are you talking about, father?" Berry glanced at him discontentedly and said angrily, "do you know how much effort I have made to find that space ring?" "Yes, yes, my daughter is the best. Why don''t you find a way to take Lord Rhode, so that I can enjoy my happiness." Ender stretched out his hands and pointed hopefully at her. Berry puffed his mouth, turned his head to one side and stopped looking at him. "Are you angry? I didn''t say that when I was your age, I was tangled with many noble ladies..." Barry glared, and Ender had to shut his mouth and stop talking. "Captain berry, nice to meet you." During their conversation, a burst of greetings interrupted their words. Following the prestige, they saw a human looking woman with a strong smell of magic. "Lord vita." After seeing the visitor, berry immediately recognized her identity. "Lord Rowling said, you went to another place for vacation. Did the journey go well?" "Don''t mention it. I was chased back not long after I arrived at the magic plain. It seems that something happened there and there has been full martial law." Speaking of the trip, Vita looked a little dissatisfied and complained. Soon, her eyes were also on Ender beside berry: "this one next to you is..." "He is my father ender, who came to the office of the interior at the order of Lord rod." Berry took the initiative to introduce it. Vita showed an interested look and was valued by rod. It seems that he has something outstanding about him: "what are you good at? Public security? Land planning? Strategic scheduling? These are the urgently needed positions in Sao city." Ender waved his hand and said, "in fact, I''m best at identifying treasures. I used to work in the freelance chamber of Commerce. If it''s a tax problem, I think I can deal with it." "Tax... The current tax officer in Sao city is in the room at the end of the second corridor. You can listen to her arrangement in the future. If you have anything you don''t know, you can ask her or me directly." Vita nodded. According to Vita''s instructions, Ender soon came to the tax collector''s room. In the room, a skeleton was sorting out the files, while another skeleton was holding a baby and shaking his arms slightly. Ender could even hear the creak of the skeleton shaking, while the necromancer, a blond human woman, who controlled these skeletons, was sitting by the window drinking tea leisurely. "Good luck." Seeing that Andrew was born loveless, berry laughed mercilessly and left first. "Hello, beautiful lady, I''m a new tax collector. In the future, we will be responsible for handling the tax in the city..." after entering the room, Ender took the initiative to greet. "Shh, keep your voice down. You''re waking Noah up." Ender''s greeting suddenly brought a woman''s complaint. Hearing the speech, Ender quickly raised his hand and apologized. When the skeleton came to a quiet corner with the baby in his arms, he asked, "is that your child? He looks very cute." "Yes. Thank you for your praise." The blonde smiled. "But... Do you really want a skeleton to take care of your child? Are you not afraid to bring him any bad effects, such as nightmares when sleeping?" Ender tentatively asked the question in his heart and asked the corpse witch full of death energy to look after a baby who can''t speak. It''s not a good idea anyway. "Don''t worry, Noah is also a dead creature. He is very close to those Necromancers." The blonde replied with a smile. Ender was suddenly surprised. He looked at the baby who woke up and was holding out his little hand and grasping the corpse witch''s ribs. Finally, he couldn''t sit still. The baby who seems to have been born for a short time is actually a dead creature. What''s the matter? Are there any normal people in this city of the dead? "You... You turned him into a undead?" Ender asked incredulously. The blonde sighed, "I wouldn''t do that. The cursed land of the dead doesn''t allow the birth of new life at all. Noah is very unfortunate. He died as soon as he was born. I thought I''d never see him grow up again. Fortunately, Lord rod changed all this." "Rod..." after hearing the name from the blonde, Ender couldn''t help frowning. He would come here and have something to do with the name. "Yes. In Lord rod''s field, my child revived. Although before that, all necromancers, even Lord Rowling, determined that my newborn child''s soul was not fully developed and even soul summoning could not work, Lord rod, he brought my child back to me." Looking at the baby not far away, the blonde''s eyes showed kindness and gratitude. Before that, she fell into deep despair and had already given up all hope. However, rod''s field completely changed all this. Listening to the blonde''s story, Ender''s expression changed. Unexpectedly, Lord Rhode, who is famous for his reputation, still has such a side. If Andre hadn''t heard it with his own ears, he wouldn''t believe it. "I''m glad you can reunite with your child. I believe you can play his value." Ender congratulated heartily. The blonde smiled and held out her hand to Ender: "my name is Leah. I''m glad someone came to give me a hand. It''s said that there are a batch of good wines from the Qizhen business group in the tavern in the city. How about going for a drink later? Don''t worry, I''ll treat you this time." "Qizhen business group..." Ender stretched out his hand. He seemed to think of something and smoked at the corner of his mouth. "Have you ever heard of the Qizhen business group? It''s said that the goods they shipped are rare luxuries and have earned a lot of gold coins in Sao city. Hum, how about we increase taxes and increase profits, and add some items and give them a little blood?" Leah rubbed her hand and said. "... I think we''d better discuss something else. I''m just here and I''m not familiar with all the situations in Sao city. Can you tell me about the territory of Sao city?" Ender coughed and hurriedly led the topic between them to other places. Chapter 2410 "You want to know about the territory? Of course." With that, Leah took out a map from under the table, unfolded it and put it in front of Ender. "Lord Rhode''s rule covers the whole vilnin. Even in Diya, some areas bow down to Lord Rhode. Among them, Sao city is the most important existence and Lord Rhode''s main city," Leah''s finger scratched across the map and rustled. Ender nodded solemnly. Rod''s control was bigger than he expected. "Around Sao City, there are three ore veins under development, one iron ore, one silver ore and one crystal ore. under the continuous excavation of undead creatures day and night, the silver ore is about to be exhausted. Nevertheless, those ores are still not enough to meet the needs of Sao city. In addition to the ores regularly provided by other city owners of vilning, we will also collect a large number of minerals from the freelance chamber of Commerce Acquisition. " "Do you have corresponding records?" Ender asked voluntarily. Leah nodded. Soon, the corpse witch who sorted out the classics took dozens of sheepskins, on which were the transaction records of minerals. Ender quickly checked the contents of the sheepskin roll. Slowly, he frowned: "strange..." "What''s the matter?" Leah asked voluntarily. "You built a large magic image factory?" Asked Ender. Leah shook her head. "No, why?" "If it weren''t for the magic image factory, the size of Sao city should not be able to digest these minerals." Ender analyzed. He pulled out a sheepskin roll and looked at it carefully. "According to the above date, the amount of ore you imported fell sharply two months ago, which is in line with the limit level of Sao city. Did you transport those ore to other places?" Listening to Ender''s analysis, Leah''s face changed slightly. She didn''t tell Ender that the ores were not all purchased for Sao City, including the part needed to develop the water element level. Two months ago, Lord rod found that the elemental monarch woke up, stopped the development of the island and organized the evacuation of creatures there. This is also the reason for the sharp decline in the number of purchased minerals. Without the consumption of the island, Sao city itself can''t use up those minerals. Seeing Leah''s embarrassed look, Ender volunteered, "forget it, when I didn''t ask this question." "No, since you joined Sao City, you have the right to know all this." Leah shook her head and was ready to tell the truth. "... you''d better stop talking." This time, it was Ender who was embarrassed. He just asked casually about the secret of the city of the dead, but he didn''t want to explore it. The more he knew, the more difficult it would be to get out at that time. This was not the result he wanted to see. From Leah''s dilemma, he vaguely realized that it might not be a good thing. Unfortunately, Leah didn''t see what he thought, but said, "Lord rod''s territory extends beyond space to the ectopic side of the ocean. Those extra minerals are just for the development of the island over there. Unfortunately, the project stopped two months ago and the ocean woke up." Ender stopped talking. Is Leah talking about the water plane? That rod put his hand to another plane? What does it mean when the ocean wakes up? Seeing Leah go on, he may really be unable to get away. Ender quickly interrupted her words: "why don''t you show me other transaction records? These are just the part about ore." Hearing the speech, Leah didn''t refuse. From Ender''s previous performance, she also saw Ender''s talent, and then asked the corpse witch not far away to take a heavy ancient book. "This is all the financial records of Sao City, including the previous ore information. There are detailed records on it." Put the classics on the long table. Leah just wanted to explain the corresponding contents of each area to Andre, and Ender couldn''t wait to read them. "Did you transcribe everything on it?" Looking at it, Ender seemed to find something and asked actively. Seeing Leah nodded, Ender said, "have you ever worked in the freelance chamber of Commerce? These accounts are well organized, and the symbols referring to goods are also common within the chamber of Commerce. Only people from the chamber of commerce can skillfully use them." "That was before." Leah showed a look of memory. "I left the freelance chamber of Commerce after Noah was born, and when he was reborn, I officially worked for Lord rod." Ender seemed to think of something: "where''s Noah''s father? I don''t seem to have heard you mention it." Leah sighed, "he left and said he wanted to emulate Lord rod and gain power and power." "So he''s pursuing his own value. That''s a good thing, isn''t it? We all have..." In the middle of Ender''s words, Leah interrupted: "to his value, he never appeared next to Noah. Maybe he died long ago, just like those undead creatures. If I could see him again, I would kick his ass hard." Seeing Leah''s reaction was very strong, Ender wisely didn''t say much, but carefully scanned the accounts in his hand. Slowly, Ender frowned deeper and deeper, and the action of turning the page also became slow. After he confirmed the content of each side for many times and found that he had not missed any key items, Ender couldn''t help taking a breath of air-conditioning. "With all due respect... Lord rod, is he going to start a war?" He squeezed the last words out of the financial record. "Maybe. How do I know?" Leah said. "Of course you should know." Andrews was born with a loveless look. "You are in charge of finance, which is equal to the mouthpiece of Sao city. No one knows every move in the city better than you. Sao city has recently consumed a lot of reserve gold coins and purchased war resources. Didn''t it arouse your vigilance?" Leah showed a puzzled look: "even so, it doesn''t mean anything. There are a lot of traces of demons all over the world. Maybe Lord rod is preparing for resisting demons." "If so, why did he spend millions of gold coins to buy space gems?" Ender opened the ancient books in his hand, pointed to one of them and asked, "this is a common trick used by mages to strengthen their control over the occupied land by wantonly constructing and transmitting steles in the war. However, even so, there are too many space gemstones... Does he have other plans?" Seeing Ender''s frown and deep confusion, Leah couldn''t help laughing. It seemed that the Interior Department of Sao city would be changed because of his arrival. Chapter 2411 With a flash of fire, he said goodbye to the sleeping inota, and rod came to a quiet room in the soul summoning tower. "Lord rod, I''m glad you can visit here. I can''t wait to show you our progress on the eternal magic eye!" With rod''s arrival, a welcoming sound also came to his ears. On the nearby wall, small and dense magic eyes emerged one by one, and one large or small eyes stared at rod, almost covering the whole wall. When she came to the quiet room, more eyes were all around, and Margaret with deep sockets also appeared in front of rod. "Let me see the progress of the research." After noticing the joy in Margaret''s words, rod said slowly. The old woman nodded, and then took a unique thing from the end of the room. It was a magic eye covered by eyelids. It was only the size of a thumb. It was much smaller than a normal magic eye, but rod keenly felt its difference. "Is this... The eternal magic eye?" Asked rod with some doubt. "To be exact, this is only a semi-finished product of the eternal magic eye." Margaret shook her head, corrected rod''s words, and then raised the semi-finished product in her hand, "open your eyes and stare at everything on the earth at the end of dawn and night." With her recitation, the eternal devil''s eye slowly opened, and rod also noticed its full picture. It was an eyeball with pupils spreading. The surface of the eyeball was unusually white and clean. There was no blood contained in other devil''s eyes, and it also lost the flexibility of the eyeball. After receiving the eternal magic eye from Margaret, a large amount of information instantly poured into rod''s spiritual sea, and the control spirit was occupied rapidly. This also made rod frown. Fortunately, the sea of his spirit had been greatly strengthened by magic drugs. This impact was easy for him to resolve. Looking at the more content in the sea of spirit, rod''s face changed slowly. The information from the eternal magic eye is impressively the whole vilning map overlooking Sao city. It is not only as simple as the map. With rod''s mind moving, he can enlarge any part of the map and see what is happening there in real time. Staring at the area of Sao City, rod can see restless undead creatures, Goliath''s body guarding in the valley outside the city, and berry leaving the interior hall. Even the dark curtain covering the sky and isolating the line of sight can not stop the gaze of the eternal magic eye. "Magical... Creation." Looking at the eternal magic eye in his hand, rod said slowly. Who could have thought that such a tiny magic eye, which is not as big as a thumb, could bring the whole vilning into the bottom of his eyes. This is the unique creation of the magician and the lifelong research of the magic eye church. "I believe that with it, the war will be more smooth in the future." Margaret looked embarrassed: "Lord rod, the transformation of the eternal magic eye is not over yet. At present, it is only an embryonic form, and there are still great hidden dangers. If you can, please leave it temporarily. After the research is completely completed, you can see the complete eternal magic eye. At that time, its vision will expand to the whole world, and no corner of the world can escape its observation." When he felt the complete effect of the eternal magic eye, rod was delighted. This powerful ability was already comparable to an artifact. When everything in the world was included in the eyes of the eternal magic eye, the enemy''s every move could not escape rod''s awareness. With the intelligence of the thieves'' guild, rod would take the lead in the war. As if he thought of something, Rhode asked with a little doubt: "I remember I brought two omnipotent eyes. I took one of the semi-finished products. Should it not affect the research?" Marguerite was embarrassed and said, "Lord rod... The eternal magic eye is unique. Although you brought two omnipotent eyes, in the end, only one can become the eternal magic eye, and the other was taken by alama to experiment." "OK..." rod said reluctantly. "Is there any trouble with the research? How long will it take you?" Marguerite hesitated slightly, Finally sighed: "To be exact, I don''t know. There is only the last step left before the completion of the eternal magic eye, but I can''t cross it anyway... The eternal magic eye only exists in the theory of the magic eye church. Maybe I can find a way to cross the obstacles in a few days, or maybe I haven''t made any progress in a long time. Please forgive me, I can''t guarantee you ¡£¡± Listening to Margaret''s story, rod didn''t mean to blame, but asked, "what difficulties hinder you? Do you need other materials to support your research?" "No... on the contrary, I think we chose the wrong material from the beginning." The blind old woman sighed deeply. "What do you mean? Isn''t the Almighty eye enough to support research?" Asked rod. The magic eyes in the room seemed to shake their huge eyes with Margaret''s sigh: "The ability of the Almighty eye is beyond my expectation. It is extremely active. There will never be a moment of silence, and only it can survive the initial stage of the transformation of the eternal magic eye. But the real eternal magic eye is different from its nature. Eternity means that it will not be changed by everything in the outside world, nor will it change the outside world in turn, but the Almighty eye is not like this ... even now, it still records and imitates the eye abilities of other creatures. " With Margaret''s story, rod also realized the problem. After transformation, the omnipotent eye in his hand can replicate all eye abilities in a wide range. The top eagle eye can not reach this level. It belongs to the power of the omnipotent, which is enough to threaten the power of the gods. At this time, the eternal magic eye in rod''s hand is not like a unique creation used to observe the enemy, but a terrible weapon with enough power to destroy all creatures within a hundred miles once liberated. If it were not for rod''s command and a master of magic eye such as Margaret, he would not be able to stabilize the omnipotent eye, let alone create the eternal magic eye. "What did alama say?" Something seemed to come to mind, rod asked slowly. "He is studying another omnipotent eye, hoping to find out the mystery of the omnipotent, and take this opportunity to complete the research of the eternal magic eye." Marguerite leaned slightly towards another quiet room not far away, where the legendary magician was now. Returning the eternal magic eye to Margaret, rod slowly said his purpose: "in fact, I''m not here to understand the research progress of the eternal magic eye, but for something else." Chapter 2412 "Lord rod, no matter what you need, as your loyal subordinate, I will achieve your wishes." After putting away the eternal magic eye, Margaret said sincerely. Rod nodded. "See my eyes? It''s the scarlet eye of a vampire, but now I need a way to keep my eyes and suppress the ability of the scarlet eye." Marguerite nodded and looked at the scarlet eyes. She could not be more clear about the efficacy of these eyes. A long time ago, she changed the eyes for rod herself, and she became the first object of scarlet eyes, Became a vampire loyal to rod: "please wait a moment, Lord rod, I will tell alama your needs." The ability of the scarlet eye is powerful, but it also brings some negative effects to rod, so that rod can''t open his eyes at will. Previously, in the mercenary camp, rod closed his eyes for a long time, which made Marion find the abnormality and guess his identity. Not long ago, when inota was repairing the blood in her body, rod couldn''t open his eyes. He had to use a hyperopia pendant to replace his eyes, so he could see what was happening in front of him. By now, rod seems to have begun to understand why the former hero degar gave up the power of the scarlet eye. It is like a double-edged sword. If he is careless, it will affect others around him. Maybe once rod didn''t care about it, but now his mind has changed. He wants to open his eyes and see the appearance of the people around him, instead of observing all this with floating magic eyes or hyperopia pendant. Therefore, he needs to find a way to suppress the ability of scarlet eyes. Fortunately, under rod''s command, there are the world''s top xenobiotic masters. Alama, who is at the peak of body transformation, will be able to find a solution. Soon, led by Margaret, Arama came to rod from another quiet room: "I heard your needs, Lord rod. If you don''t destroy the ability of the scarlet eye, I have several options." Rod''s expression was shocked. Unexpectedly, alama came up with a way to solve the problem. He is worthy of being a famous magician in the underground world: "tell me." Alama nodded and then said, "the easiest way is to add a few ordinary eyes to you. You can choose their position freely, side by side with your current eyes, or anywhere else." Rod smoked from the corner of his mouth, which was not the solution he wanted: "let''s change it. I prefer a pair of eyes." "I see, one eye... It''s better to add a pupil in the eye. The original pupil plays the ability of scarlet eye, and the other pupil is used to see things?" Alama suggested again. Rod showed a helpless look, as if it was not much different from the previous method, and it did not necessarily guarantee the complete failure of the scarlet eye: "is there any other way?" Alama pondered. He carefully looked at rod''s Scarlet eyes. The level of legendary rank made him not afraid of the stare of scarlet eyes. Soon, He had a new idea: "Lord rod, does the ability of the scarlet eye have to look directly at the target to take effect? In other words, when the line of sight passes through the mirror or the refraction of the water surface, it cannot take effect on the object you see." Rod nodded, and alama, who confirmed this, also found a suitable method: "I once found a lizard in the moor. Under their eyelids, there is a unique protective film to prevent eye damage without affecting their vision. Some cold-blooded lizards also inherited this ability. I think this is the method you need." When he heard the speech, rod also showed an interested look, which sounded more reliable than the first two methods. When he was going to ask, he heard alama continue: "since you may still need the power of scarlet eyes, I will improve the protective film into the form of eyelids, and you can open and close it by yourself." "Very good." After hearing what alama said, rod was finally relieved. He didn''t have to worry about the accident caused by the scarlet eye, but he could retain this powerful power at the same time. After feeling the power of inota to heal his blood, rod couldn''t help opening his eyes several times. Fortunately, he finally held back. After magic transformation, he finally didn''t have to worry about this. "Do you need any more materials?" "Lord rod, you can rest assured that Margaret has all the magic materials related to eyes." Alama said confidently that he didn''t need anything from rod. Rod nodded. He had one more thing to do before he began his magic transformation. From the space ring, he took out the blood suppression potion. Rod drank the potion in the bottle, and bursts of heat flow began to spread in his body. The blood seemed to boil. It took a while to rest. With the help of magic medicine, the human blood characteristic of rod was completely broken. With the method to deal with Molly, rod no longer needs human blood to help him fight against the magic ceremony. On the contrary, the existence of this feature will make him unable to carry out any magic transformation. Although this ability has not been broken from the source of human blood, rod has been vaguely aware of the truth of human blood after inota''s inadvertent reminder. Under the blood resonance of the blood mage, rod seems to feel a wonderful existence. "Lord rod, your blood power is..." just when rod drank the potion, alama seemed to find something and her eyes were shocked. "You say human blood?" Rod looked at him, and what attracted the magician''s attention was the characteristics of human blood, "what''s the problem?" "This blood power... It''s impossible..." Alma''s expression was a little more frightened and her tone trembled. After a while, rod didn''t calm down until the blood breath on his body disappeared completely, "How can there be such human blood? Shouldn''t human blood be the most mediocre? But this characteristic is not like this. Is it really human blood..." Seeing alama for a long time, he didn''t see any problem, but kept talking about the abnormalities in his blood. Rod finally couldn''t help saying, "well, what I care more is, how long do you need to prepare before you can start the magic transformation?" Reminded by rod, alama woke up and said, "Lord rod, if you don''t have anything else, please follow me. We''ll start the magic transformation now." Chapter 2413 The magic transformation took longer than rod expected. After breaking the characteristics of human blood, the power from blood returned to rod. Coupled with the blessing of the king of mercenaries, rod''s comprehensive attribute has reached an exaggerated level. The strength of his body is enough to crush the dragon, which has reached the level of invulnerability. It''s no exaggeration to say that even if rod is lying on the operating table and Alma turns the knife in her hand, she can''t cut rod''s skin. She can''t even leave a white mark. There''s no way for the transformation to continue. This situation also made alama sweat. He has transformed powerful legendary creatures, whether giant dragons or nine headed monsters, which are his experimental objects, but he has never encountered a thorny existence like rod, which has gone beyond the scope of ordinary creatures. In addition, what makes alama more difficult is that rod''s self-healing ability is also terrible. Even if he can barely cut the skin, he will heal himself in a very short time. There is no way to carry out the whole transformation. Fortunately, rod found out. In order to make the transformation go on, he activated the praise of blood, lent the extremely sharp dagger to alama, and simulated the destruction dragon breath of the black dragon in the field of burning embers, temporarily suppressing the self-healing ability of the flesh, which made the whole process smooth. After finishing the slow progress of magic transformation, several days have passed, and rod has successfully added a transparent protective layer under his eyelids, which can open or close the scarlet eye according to his wishes when he opens his eyes. After saying goodbye to Alma and Margaret and asking them to complete the research of the eternal magic eye as soon as possible, rod returned to the top of the soul summoning tower and looked for enota who remained there. "Inota, I''m back... Who''s this next to you?" Looking at inota in the room and the strange presence around her, rod couldn''t help asking. Next to inota, there was a little girl with two long braids hanging from her ears. Her face was red and she was wearing a top-grade dress. Her eyes were very pure. From the look in the girl''s eyes, rod felt that she had known him for a long time, but rod clearly saw her for the first time, which also made rod a little confused. "Rod, do you like Ann now?" Seeing rod return, inota asked happily. Through enota''s introduction, rod also recognized the girl''s identity. Unexpectedly, in these days, enota has taught Ann the secret method of deformation and made her turn into human form smoothly. I don''t know whether enota teaches well or Ann has great talent in learning the secret method. "OK." Rod said slowly. Now Ann looks much more pleasing to the eye than before. Rod noticed that beside enota and ANN, there was a simple character table, with quills and other things: "are you teaching her to learn common language?" "HMM." Enota snorted and admitted this. She pulled the girl in front of her and asked affectionately, "what should you call me?" "Mom..." although the little girl didn''t speak skillfully, the simplest syllable came out in her throat. Hearing the speech, inota gently hugged Ann and turned her eyes to rod: "what about him?" "Dad!" Encouraged by inota, Ann shouted. Rod''s mouth pulled. He didn''t think it was just the time to complete the magic transformation. When he came back, he had another daughter. Although he can only be regarded as his adopted daughter in terms of identity, he also has a different meaning. Reaching out and patting Ann''s head, rod was glad that she could join the evil necromancer family and confirmed that the hidden danger left by dragon blood deformity had been completely removed from Ann. Rod would look at inota again. "Actually, I''ve come to say goodbye to you. The time is ripe. I''m leaving for blakada now." Rod has some reluctant words. "I''m going too!" Hearing the speech, inota seemed to think of something and offered. "It''s a war for kings. In front of that force, all the mages in blakada are irresistible. You will be in danger all the time when you go." Rod refused her request without hesitation. Although he made many preparations in advance and obtained the treasure for the mage, rod still dared not say he was sure of the declining mage empire. "Besides, Ann still needs you to stay and take care of her, doesn''t he?" Inota shook her head: "Rod, since I inherited the power of the Dragon King and listened to the words of uthea, a responsibility has occupied my heart. Ann calls me mother, and I should stay here to take care of her, but the holy female dragon is the mother of all the dragons in the world. I know that mauriel and her dragon Legion are making waves in bracada, and I can''t let her continue to be a slave They will be completely liberated from the dragon, and I will be completely liberated from the other dragons. " "Responsibility..." rod sighed. Although he had told inota to ignore the responsibility of the holy female dragon and just be happy, it doesn''t matter if he abandons his blood and slaughters his people. Unexpectedly, inota finally listened to those words and planned to assume the responsibility of the holy female dragon, which belongs to the mother of the dragon. Looking at enota in front of her, rod saw a firm light from her eyes. It was no longer the light belonging to the holy female dragon, but her own. A certain will is gathering in her heart. When that will is completely solidified, she will become a hero. Hero inota, rod can''t imagine that situation. It''s not the same person as he remembered, but rod is also very pleased to see inota''s progress. "Don''t worry, Vita will take care of ANN for me during this time. She helped to make Ann''s braids, but I can only tie her hair..." inota spit out her tongue. At the smell of the speech, rod pulled from the corner of his mouth. It seems that there is still a long way to go before enota becomes a hero. "That''s right." Inota asked suspiciously, "where has Rowling been these days? When Ann returned to normal, I still wanted her to see it, but I haven''t been able to see her." "According to the plan, she went to bulakada first. She is preparing for the war. I think the preparation has been completed." Rod looked to the south. At the end of the continent, which was invisible, a huge wave was about to rise. Chapter 2414 With a flash of fire, rod appeared on a barren wasteland. "Master." Rod''s appearance immediately attracted the attention of others. The loyal commander farezer greeted him respectfully at the first time, "according to your order, we have restrained the bones of those dead members." "Very good." Rod nodded, and his eyes turned to the Legion members who had died in Molly''s hands. "Wake up from the darkness and fight for me again!" The strong energy of death swept away from rod, which was more powerful than the whole audience, and even the big devil in the general regiment retreated a few steps. "Is this bulakada? Why is it different from what I remember?" Just then, a voice of doubt came to Rhode''s ear. The purple haired girl who came with him just looked around strangely. "This is krylord." Rod shook his head and patiently explained, "I need to make a final hunt before attacking bracada." Enota nodded vaguely, while on the side, under the influence of the death field, the dead Legion members slowly climbed up. With the fading of the power of destroying dragon breath, rod repaired their damaged bodies in the death field. "Master... It''s great to see you again." The newly awakened great demon agran said sincerely at this moment. When rod woke him up again, he only felt that the endless cold darkness was slowly fading, and it was a blessing to be able to return to the world again and fight for his master. "Welcome back to the undead Corps. A great battle is waiting for us." Rod nodded and then asked the other members to explain the current situation to agran, while his eyes focused on another person who was reborn. The newly awakened bloody mage is covering his head with one hand. It seems that he has not recovered from the pain before his death. His body is more crippled than agran. In order to protect the shackles of war from being taken away, he was finally torn in half by Morrel''s Dragon. He is also the main goal of rod''s trip. He has an opportunity for rod to complete the hunt. "Jerev." Rod called out his name. "Can you recreate the previous spell? I mean blood resonance." "Of course..." was called by rod, and the bloody mage came back. He looked at rod and apologized. "Sorry, master, I''m not familiar with the feeling of death... Strictly speaking, this is my second death." "You''ll be familiar, just like other Legion members." Rod said slowly, "now show me your blood resonance." Jerev nodded. He raised his hand and the blood ripples scattered from his fingertips: "excuse me, master, do you want to explore the ancient and magnificent breath in human blood?" Rod shook his head. "During your death, I tried to explore that breath and achieved some results. I''m not looking for you this time, but to complete a hunt." "Hunting?" The bloody mage looked puzzled. "Yes." Rod said slowly, "there is a part of the blood of big demons flowing in my body. Under the resonance of blood, I can feel the position of other big demons. After the last battle, the remaining big demons in the Legion are less than one third of what they used to be. It''s time to add some fresh blood to the Legion." With rod''s narration, jerev also understood his meaning. With the effect of blood resonance, he didn''t worry about finding other great demons, and this is the hunting in the main population. He put his hand on rod''s shoulder, and rod also came to the center of the blood color ripple. With the continuous diffusion of the ripple, all kinds of unique perceptions are constantly gathering in rod''s mind. Rod closed his eyes and suddenly fell into darkness. Under the detection of blood resonance, the great devil in the Legion not far away is like a star in the dark, emitting obvious light. That is the response of the great devil blood in their body to the blood resonance. With the spread of blood resonance, stars in distant places began to appear one after another. Some of these stars, large or small, also gathered together. Jerev''s magic cast out the deep darkness for rod and found the hidden devil for him. Recalling the feeling of blood resonance last time, Rowling''s breath is a grade stronger than the starlight, just like the glow of the bright moon, which also makes rod finally confirm her position. However, the source of human blood, the breath on her body is like dazzling sunlight, which is indelible in the vastness, which may also be the reason why the blood mage is afraid. Shaking his head, rod breathed out a deep breath and his eyes became sharp. The irregular arrow of Titan was firmly held by rod. Now he is no longer bound by human blood. When the blood ability returns, combined with the achievements of the king of mercenaries, his strength has reached a new level. Jerev just wanted to say something, but rod''s body slowly disappeared in the fire. "Where did he go?" Aside, the girl with purple hair showed a puzzled look and asked the bloody mage who had just finished casting the spell. "Master... He went hunting." Remembering the last words left by rod, the blood mage''s eyes also showed a bit of shock. On one side, agran, who just woke up, was even more stupid after feeling the fluctuation of blood resonance and rod''s action. He never thought that someone dared to take the great devil in hell as his hunting target, but the master did so. That seemingly arrogant behavior contained absolute confidence in his own strength. With a flash of fire, rod returned to the field. With the blessing of the burning field, his flame hiding doesn''t need any time to cool down. Different from leaving, this time, rod also had a strong dark red figure in his hand. Throw the dark red figure on the ground, and the other members can see the whole picture of the figure. It is a big devil who is red and looks extremely difficult to deal with. Fresh death energy filled the body of the great devil. He was already a member of rod''s command, just like all other dead creatures. The eyes of the great devil are full of some doubts. It seems that he can''t understand the current situation. "Farezer, tell him everything in the Legion." Rod said faintly. He shook the Titan''s arrow that was not stained with any blood. His body shuttled through the flame again and went to the next hunting target. Chapter 2415 "Sad human, your life will be completely deprived by me." In the human village turned into a sea of fire, the great demon glago showed a ferocious smile. For this moment, he has endured for a long time. From the moment he stepped through the devil''s gate, he coveted everything in the surface world. Now, he can finally get what he wants, and let the eternal burning flame in the depths of hell completely engulf this village. The corpses piled up at his feet. Those elathians who didn''t know how to die still had the courage to resist. Unfortunately, in front of the powerful power of the great devil, everything was in vain. Glasgow looked up and soon felt the humans hiding. Those humans tried to escape death, and he would smash those human delusions. Soon, glago opened the closed church door. He listened to the sweet human screams and cut human bodies with a giant sickle. "Devil, you will be punished by God!" The mourning priest uttered a cry of pain and just gathered the ball of spirit. The next second, in the sneer of glago''s disdain, his head was cut off by a giant sickle. "Your God can''t save you." Grago took his body aside and then looked at the object he protected. It was one of the few children in the human village, with an arc in the corners of his mouth. "So, who wants to be eaten by me first?" Listening to the child''s heart rending scream, grago felt very happy, and his whole heart contracted tightly, as if he had seen the wonderful moment coming. Wait... Glago seemed to feel something wrong. He lowered his head, but saw the blade cut open his chest, and his heart was tightly held in his hand. With a puff, his heart was crushed and burst, but the man just seemed to have done a trivial thing. "Next." The man said faintly, and then disappeared with grago''s body, leaving the children in the church staring at the scene. "Did the great God save us?" A girl asked uncertainly. "It must be so!" The slightly older boy stood up and had a faint tendency to become the backbone of the people. He lay down in front of the priest''s body and said slightly sadly, "priest Ryan, you can rest assured." In a distant place, the whole person of grago who was taken away is still in a state of being surrounded, and the pain has subsided from him. There are dozens of great demons besides him. He can even see general Salem''s confidants: "who can tell me what happened?" "Don''t you know? The master brought us here. Carefully perceive that there is a message left by the master in your mind." Said serren''s confidant, the great devil bathed in fire. Glago lowered his head suspiciously. Soon, as the information in his mind gradually emerged, his face became wonderful: "I''m dead? Now I''m just a dead creature? It''s impossible..." "Silence!" A burst of powerful words interrupted grago''s thinking and gradually calmed the noise nearby. According to his reputation, he saw a small Erathian. He clung his sword in front of him, and the bright red cloak slowly floated behind him. He was much lower than the big devil, and his strength was far lower. Only in his momentum, he could beat other demons. "I believe you have understood the current situation. I am the commander of the undead Corps. You can call me general farezer." In the eyes of all the great demons, who were afraid or conflicted, his eyes swept the whole audience. All the great demons who looked at each other, You are now a member of the Legion, and everything is at my disposal. In addition, you are the property of Lord rod. Your soul belongs to him, and even death cannot take you away from him With the commander''s words, grago only felt that his ideas were different, an invisible force that changed the concept in his heart all the time. Suddenly, the message in the spiritual Mark came back from grago''s mind again. The object that crushed his heart and awakened him from death was the master he would always be loyal to. Speaking of his master, he could not feel any resentment of being killed, but only endless piety. "Die, man!" A big devil roared angrily, and his words were exchanged for the poor gaze of other nearby demons, "wait... Am I wrong?" The next moment, with the sickle blade sweeping, his legs were cut off, and the great devil with more distant blood lineage directly suppressed his ability to cast flame evasion. "It seems that the master has forgotten his ability to exert dark holy words on you, but it doesn''t matter. The demons in the Legion will correct your thinking." In the painful cry of rebelling against the great devil, farezer said faintly. After dealing with the great devil, farezer looked around the audience again. This time, no other devil dared to underestimate him. "Now I have a task for you. Carl, you lead these great demons to the city of legfa on the western border of vernin, and then move forward to the northwest. There is the junction of bracada and elacia, which is located in the south of the whole elasia. I want you to cut off the connection between them and create the illusion of demon invasion. If you find that elacia has the tendency to braca You should report the plan of sending reinforcements as soon as possible. " Soon, farezer called a fierce looking demon and ordered the whole task to him. "I promise to finish the task. I won''t let you down, commander." Carl took the task without hesitation. Some great demons who had heard of Carl''s name in hell showed surprise one after another. Unexpectedly, the great demon in the name of rebellion in hell would become so obedient. "General farezer, I know the location you said. Before I was brought back by my master, I was in the southern region of elasia. Maybe we can go back there directly and start the whole mission from there." Just then, it seemed that grago thought of something and took the initiative to say. "Very good." Farezer nodded approvingly. "I appoint you as the team leader. Now lead the others to South elacia." Other great demons nearby put their hands on grago''s body one after another. When the fire flickered, their bodies immediately disappeared, and the air was only filled with light smoke. "Do you miss me?" Reappeared in the abandoned church in South elacia, glago looked at the frightened children who had just survived the disaster and couldn''t help but show a ferocious smile. Chapter 2416 "Stop casting." After finishing the hunt, rod said faintly. Hearing the speech, the bloody mage hurriedly followed suit and dissipated the power of blood resonance in rod. At the end of the spell, jerev was trembling all over. As a sympathetic caster, no one knew better than him what rod had done in that short time. Hundreds of great demons scattered around the world were found out one by one by rod with the power of blood resonance and completed the hunting. His hunting action was accurate and deadly. Except for the great demons he caught, other creatures didn''t know what happened. From the connection in the blood, those great demons, no matter how hidden, can not escape the perception of blood resonance, and can only be found out by rod one by one. Rod didn''t stop until there were no more big demons acting alone in the perception, and the remaining big demons either walked together or gathered in large groups. Hunting multiple great demons at the same time and facing only one great demon are not at the same level. In this process, rod also encountered a few thorny problems. Unfortunately, in front of rod blessed by the king of mercenaries, they still seemed vulnerable. Through the hunting and killing of the great devil, rod also confirmed his comprehensive strength. Now his comprehensive attribute has barely reached the level of the king of hell. Through the promotion of legend, his strength will be strengthened again, which also makes him more confident about blakada''s actions. On one side, recalling what rod did, jerev was deeply shocked. He could hunt and kill such a large number of demons in a very short time. The power of the God of mages would only be so. It would even take longer than this. Those demons would not lead the neck and kill obediently. When he saw that rod was covered with devil''s blood, jerev snapped his fingers. The blood was instantly stripped from rod, and rod''s clothes were clean again. See rod return, The commander quickly came to him: "Master, I have sent some of the demons you brought back to cut off the reinforcements on the border of bracada, the other has been in place on the coastline, and a small part. I sent them back to the hell corps to collect information about hell for us. Your hunting and killing of the great demons this time is bound to cause fierce retaliation from the hell side. When necessary, they Can also be our strong insider. " Rod nodded. The commander had arranged everything. In his hands, the demons could play the power of one plus one greater than two. Then he asked, "where''s Tanan? He''s indispensable for this operation. Where is he now?" "Tanan said he would summon the old army and several other barbarian heroes to go to Korg''s base camp in disguise. There is no news yet." Farezer reports. "So he should be in trouble." Rod couldn''t help shaking his head. Although he had already reminded Tanan that there might be no good results, Tanan went without hesitation. Today''s krylord is not the barren desert of the era of the God of war. Under the rule of the great leader kolger, there is a tall demon gate on the wasteland. In the third expansion, it is likely to become the center of all chaos. At this time, Tanan''s behavior is tantamount to asking for trouble, but rod did not stop it. As an immortal hero, Tanan involves many things. Only when Tanan feels all this personally, he will completely give up those unrealistic ideas. Relying on his strong spiritual attribute, rod soon locked the spiritual mark on Tanan. From the feedback of the spiritual imprint, Tanan is located in the deepest part of the wasteland. It has reached the end of the continent and is about to reach the scope of the endless sea. It seems that he is forced by colger. Thinking of this, rod no longer hesitated. With a flash of fire, he went towards Tanan''s location. Stepping on the hard rock, rod came to a small cave and looked out of the cave. Below was the blue ocean. The whole cave was dug out on the cliffs. "Who''s there?" With a roar, a blue face appeared in front of rod. "It''s me." Rod said faintly that as soon as the extremely strong death energy came out, it immediately explained his identity and calmed the people hiding here. "Lord rod, it''s great to see you at such a time." Ricky, who was seriously injured, said sincerely. Rod cast the spell to recover from his injury and put his eyes on Tanan, who was silent: "it seems that your trip is not going well." "That coward of kolg, he abandoned his blood and didn''t want to fight with the mage to the end!" Tanan gritted his teeth. Rod shook his head. He was resurrected by the mage in his previous life and defeated Tanan, the elemental monarch all the way. Finally, under the coercion of colger, he had to leave krylord and sail towards the depths of the ocean. It seems that this has not changed. "Lord Tanan, I think this time, you may be wrong..." at this time, Ricky on the side said hesitantly, "what the crullods want more than endless revenge on the mage may be peace and tranquility." "If the mage of bracada doesn''t get rid of it, how can we get peace?" Tanan glared at him. "Maybe... It''s not a bad thing to seek shelter from other forces like the great leader of kolg. At least he saved more barbarians. Maybe he can put down his hatred and avoid more sacrifices..." Ricky was knocked down by Tanan before he finished his words. "If you say such words in my army, I will kill you before dealing with the mage." Tanan said in a deep voice, "you want us to put down the hatred with the mage and ask the people who died in their hands whether they agree. Ricky, why can you be a hero? Have you lost your fighting spirit in your blood since you were reborn?" Ricky lowered his head. He knew nothing could change Tanan''s mind: "if warrior Yala looks at you now, she will be very disappointed." "She will be proud of me. At least I''m not a coward." Tanan gave him a cold look, his eyes full of disappointment with the hero. "As I said long ago, there is no need for barbarian biological reinforcements." On one side, rod said reluctantly that he might as well hunt more big demons to help Tanan summon the old army and organize the army of savage creatures. In fact, "it''s time to go to bulakada." Chapter 2417 At the command of the magic guild, basolat crossed the dark green gate of time and space and came to the far south of brakada. Looking around, there are continuous glaciers nearby. The temperature is terrible. Even if you have already applied fire control magic to yourself, you still can''t resist the biting cold. This is not the first time basola came here. Before, the magic guild had arranged special mages to pay attention to every move on the sea, but those mages took the initiative to move to other areas because they couldn''t stand the bad environment, and even withdrew from the magic guild. Over time, the magic guild gave up its supervision over the glacier, Instead, send snake demons who like cold environment to live. Basola, wearing a heavy robe, exhaled a hot breath, and the warm air was immediately swallowed by the cold. With his arrival, a pair of eyes also fell on him. Perched on the glacier was a snake demon with a body shape of Miaoman and seemingly unaffected by the cold. "Take me to your queen." Basola said slowly. The snake demons saw the mage''s Keepsake on him, and then stepped aside the road. Led by one of the slightly green snake demons, they walked quickly through the glacier. Soon, a large snake demon with a golden crown appeared in front of him. "Mage of the magic guild, I heard that you were attacked by other forces. Why did you step into my territory at this time?" After seeing basola, the snake demon queen also saw the keepsake on him and asked in a deep voice. "Queen Yagis, I bring greetings from the magic guild." Basola quickly said that as a unique species living on the ice field, the relationship between the snake demon and blakada is very deep. "The magic guild can''t even deal with those enemies. You and your people can rest assured. I came this time to hear that there are traces of dead creatures in the ocean in the far south, which the magic guild attaches great importance to." Mention the undead, The serpent queen also became serious: "It seems that you are here to investigate that matter. I don''t know when a large number of undead creatures have been scattered in the ocean. Those undead creatures are very aggressive. Not only that, they can also turn all the dead fish into their companions. Because of them, my people have to give up the Ocean trip once a few years and can only stay on the glacier here." With the story of the snake demon queen, basola also realized that the situation was wrong. She thought that the discovery of undead creatures in the sea was just an accidental phenomenon. Now it seems that it is not so simple. Basola has heard rumors about the necromancer. It is said that a few years ago, there was a necromancer in charge of an artifact, who brought a deep disaster to eracia and ERI, while brakada was not affected because he was far away from Diya. Recently, the necromancer became active again, and even dared to openly challenge the magic guild and took away the hero''s remains sealed by the magic guild face to face. As a high-level mage, no one understands the horror of magic guild better than basola. In his opinion, the behavior of the necromancer was no different from looking for death. If it wasn''t for the coming of the end and the legendary mages couldn''t pull out their hands for the time being, the magic guild of bulakada would surely leave a painful lesson for the man. "Bring the samples we caught!" While basola was thinking, with the yell of the snake demon queen, several strong snake demons carried up the packed samples one by one. What appeared in front of basola were strange looking sea undead. He saw the whole gill torn in half, the shriveled fish bubble squeezed out, the dead salmon with congested eyes, the dead sea snake with three heads cut off and still twisting, and the dark purple dead sea star. Watching these undead creatures carefully, soon, basola''s expression changed. If his feeling was right, these undead creatures in front of him also had at least five orders. For a salmon or starfish, this was the order they could not achieve in their life. "In order to catch the sample you see, my clan has paid a heavy price. The magic guild should compensate us for our loss." Aside, the snake demon queen didn''t think too much and tried to lead the topic to compensation. "You are a snake demon with six arms, and the ocean can''t stop your actions. Can''t you even deal with those undead creatures?" Basola seemed to think of something and asked quickly. The snake demon queen shook her head: "you don''t know how powerful they are. There are a large number of undead creatures. They can spit out a burst of dark blisters. The body of any snake demon in contact with the blisters will fester rapidly. It''s difficult to recover even if you return to the shore. In order to catch what you see in front of you, we have paid more losses than you think." "Blisters? No, that''s not a blister." With the story of Queen Yagis, basola finally realized something wrong and couldn''t help shrinking her pupils. "If I guessed correctly, it should be the cloud of death. There is only one necromancer on the whole continent who has the ability to turn fish into a corpse witch spitting out the cloud of death..." At last, basola''s heart sank completely. The appearance of the sea corpse witch was like a unique signal, which made it difficult for him to calm down. He thought he came to the snake demon''s territory this time and just made an ordinary inquiry. Unexpectedly, he made an amazing discovery. What basola didn''t expect was that the necromancer put his hand into the ocean. These unique looking marine necromancers showed what he did in the ocean. At this time, he even let many ocean undead, taking the ocean as the boundary, completely surround the extreme south area of brakata, and cut off the connection between the snake demons and the far sea. Is he planning something unknown? The more he thinks about the worst result, the more it makes basola sweat. He must quickly feed back all the conditions here to the magic guild, hoping that a legendary mage can deal with it. "It''s bad, Queen!" Just then, accompanied by a slightly crying voice, the snake demon with dark green scales who led the way appeared in front of basola again, with an indisputable panic in his expression. "What happened? Don''t worry..." Basola glanced at her. Just halfway through her words, the whole man was suddenly stunned. Along the corner of his eye, he saw a huge wave rolling towards the glacier inhabited by the snake demon. Even the sun was covered by the waves, only the darkest shadow. Chapter 2418 "That''s it. Drown all those mages!" Soaring behind the purple dragon in the sky, Tanan looked down at the scene below and couldn''t help cheering. The towering waves are spreading towards the inner land of bulakada with an unstoppable trend and the endless sea in the extreme south of bulakada as the boundary. Those who stood in front of this huge wave, even icebergs were blown down, and the towns on the earth were completely destroyed under the huge wave. Tanan was very happy to see bracada suffer such a disaster, but beside him, Rowling sighed deeply. "What''s the matter?" When he found Rowling''s abnormality, rod, who stood with positive and negative hands, asked on his own initiative. "Sometimes I wonder if I''m right. Those mages... They suffered such a disaster because of my power." Rowling sighed, "but I did it because my brother asked for it." "Of course you did the right thing!" Before rod answered, Tanan said first, "it''s better to kill them all and let them taste the pain of losing land and being enslaved." Rowling showed a helpless look. Although she didn''t agree with Tanan, she couldn''t refute the immortal hero. Rod didn''t answer, just patted her on the shoulder. "What shall we eat later?" At this time, inota, who recovered his body, turned and asked. "It''s said that the bodies of those mages are nourished by magical elements. The meat is very delicious. Can I try it?" "Yes, but you''d better cook their meat before eating. You''re not a barbarian." Rod nodded. Enota''s question is much more profound than Rowling''s. what to eat later is the ultimate question that puzzles all creatures and will last forever, and she chose to eat mage from countless possibilities. Noticed that Tanan looked puzzled and drew from the corner of rod''s mouth: "I''m not aiming at you. I mean, barbarians who eat their hair and drink their blood." "It doesn''t matter. When I eat mages, I won''t cook them specially." Tanan waved his hand generously. "It''s better to eat them raw, so that the mage can feel more pain." "Pain..." recalling the painful illusion of being eaten raw by hungry ghosts in the trial in hell, rod nodded as if it was really painful to be eaten raw. As if he thought of something, rod quickly shook his head. The original good topic was completely biased by enota''s words. What magic is there in her? Is this her heroic specialty? Reaching for his forehead, rod quickly looked at the land being completely crushed by the towering waves in the snow area of bracada, and couldn''t help thinking about the next action plan. Below, this huge wave, which seems to contain the power of heaven and earth, is the supreme power of the elemental monarch. Once the island of water element level was facing the crisis of complete destruction under this huge wave, which was far superior to ordinary legendary creatures. According to the relationship between rod and the water element monarch, she can''t raise a huge wave to help rod. The huge wave in front of her is also thanks to Rowling. As early as the huge wave attacked the island, Rowling engraved the huge wave with the power of prophecy card, and now she just reappears it. Before the fall of the water element plane, rod first transferred the marine undead there to the ocean of the main plane and let them expand by themselves. Due to the characteristics of marine organisms, on land, those undead creatures of swimming fish are difficult to move, and can only be transferred by space magic. Their mobility is about zero. At most, they can only assist defense, and it is difficult to apply them to attack, but with the help of huge waves, everything becomes different. Flying under the enota, there are endless ocean undead in the surging waves. Even if the mage can calm the waves, the undead creatures in them are enough to let them drink a pot, and this is the core means of this raid. According to farezer''s tactical suggestions and the intelligence belonging to the thieves'' guild, rod developed the battle plan by relying on the offensive technique. The towering waves rising from the extreme south of brakada, the power belonging to the elemental monarch, swept the mage town below all the way and finally photographed it towards the red crystal magic academy south of brakada, And that''s where the hero kenlow''s spell school is. This trip can also get the support of the thief leader. If the operation is successful, the southern region of brakada, which is also the most marginal coastal area of the whole continent, will completely fall into the control of rod, and then it can form a two-sided encirclement with Werning in the middle of the continent. The unprepared blakata mage didn''t know the coming of the huge wave. The sea undead arranged in advance cut off the snake demon living in the coastal area and its early warning ability for the sea. In addition, fareze also sent another part of the Legion to cut off the connection between blakada and elacia. Cutting off contact in advance is the most common method used by farezer. While absorbing tactical knowledge from him, rod is also thinking about the shortcomings of doing so. The connection between mages is different from other enemies. Magic such as the gate of time and space can enable them to cross the barrier of space, quickly transmit information, or transfer population, which also makes any creature have little advantage in the battle with mages. In the first expansion, although Tanan controls the power of the forbidden magic ball, whenever he wants to capture the mage''s Town, he is left with an empty city. The residents have already evacuated through the gate of time and space with the help of high-level mages, and there will be no damage at all. With the blessing of offensive technique, rod realized that if he wanted to capture bracada, even with the support of the thief guild, he could hardly occupy any advantage in the transmission of information. In this case, the best way to deal with those mages was to launch an unexpected surprise attack. Just like the huge waves in front of us, before this terrible attack, no mage can think of such an attack. The creatures in the coastal area have become the first targets swallowed by the huge waves. Feeling the terrible power of the elemental monarch, rod''s heart also filled with emotion. Once he racked his brains to resist the huge waves raised by the water elemental monarch. Finally, with the help of the ability of the water spirit ball, he reluctantly delayed the damage of the huge waves. Now the pain will be borne by the mages of brakada, and I don''t know what strength they will give, To withstand the surprise attack. Chapter 2419 "Lord Morrel, there is an emergency!" In the magnificent underground palace, AJET, the hero known as the master of evil eyes, is reporting the news to a big red dragon in a panic. "A huge wave has just risen in the endless sea, which completely engulfs the coastal area of bracada. According to the feedback from Baimu, it seems that your enemy is leading the wave in the front of the wave..." Speaking of this, AJET paused and carefully looked at the big red dragon in front of her. She has been in a state of rage since she returned to the underground palace. "My enemies are all over the world. Who is that man?" "It''s rod..." ajette said the man''s name. As his voice fell, the big red dragon also roared, and the roar echoed in the underground palace for a long time. "Damn rod! How dare he show up in bracada?" Molly gritted her teeth and said, "where is he now?" "It''s only a matter of time before he is on the exile ice field south of bracada, and the huge waves engulf the ice field. The nearest to that area is your golden dragon general lakarnt." Jedt took out a map and quickly confirmed rod''s location according to the information fed back by Baimu. "Very good. Let lakarnt take the team to deal with him, test rod''s purpose, and remember to remind him to be careful of the means of the necromancer. After I meet the distinguished guests in hell, I will go to him in person." Muriel said in a deep voice. When it comes to matters related to hell, AJET can''t help turning pale, but he wisely didn''t ask more, but quickly carried out his task and informed the Golden Dragon General of brakada. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ At the same time, the news of magic will come. "It''s true. I saw that huge wave with my own eyes. I swear I''ve never seen such a terrible tsunami in my life..." When the huge waves swept through, basolat envoy, who hurriedly withdrew from the magic guild with space magic, hurried to report at this moment. In front of him was the legendary mage aisqueer, the vice president of the magic guild and with pale temples. After listening to his story, aisqueer just nodded faintly: "we already know the matter. Your task is to investigate the undead creatures found in the coastal area. Have you got the results now?" Basola hurriedly reported: "yes... After my confirmation, all those marine creatures have been transformed into corpse witches. Only the evil necromancer rod has such ability." "Rod..." recalling what rod had done before, ACE Chuer couldn''t help frowning. Rod''s capture of Tanan''s remains was too much. Although his actions did weaken the influence of President Eli in the magic guild, he secretly helped his Escher and was inevitably held accountable. He failed to take this opportunity to expand his influence. "At the top of the huge wave, I saw the necromancer with magic. Beside him, there was another figure I would never forget. That was Tanan, the hero who had brought deep disaster to blakada..." basola continued. "Tanan... That rod, are you going to fight against bracada?" What angered Escher was that the necromancer had promised to use Tanan''s power to resolve the crisis of the awakening of the elemental monarch. However, up to now, from the feedback of those elements, the situation of the elemental plane has not improved at all, and the crisis of the elemental monarch remains. Rod used Tanan to deal with the behavior of the elemental monarch. Eschar didn''t see it at all. On the contrary, he saw the sign that he was going to declare war on bracada. "I have known these news. You will take the snake demon queen who survived with you to the residence of the magic guild." Ashquel maintained his apparent calm and said slowly. When basola left, ashquel breathed out a deep breath and murmured, "it''s bad..." The existence of Tanan is the best weapon against magic. Even the elemental monarch will be restrained by his power. But when his power is applied to the mage, the whole bracada will suffer a crisis. The power of banning the magic ball itself is the biggest threat to blakada. It even shakes the basic concept of the magic guild. Mages no longer believe in the pure magic theory mentioned by the mage''s God, and then a reformist led by the hero deken advocated the use of magic technology in all aspects, even causing civil strife for a time. Nevertheless, Escher still agreed to rod''s request, provided help for rod to capture Tanan''s remains, and even led to the sacrifice of the sage. What he didn''t expect was that rod''s betrayal came so fast that he took Tanan and declared war on bulakada in the blink of an eye. Up to now, the magic guild and the magic school are in the same boat. The red crystal magic school south of brakata is the base camp of hero deken. If the end is not coming, the two sides will put down their grievances temporarily and join hands to resist the disaster of the end. Ace doesn''t know whether he can see the day when the magic guild and the magic school are reunited. Thinking of this, Escher sighed deeply. If he was still the president of the magic guild and controlled all events in the magic guild, this would not happen anyway. Can blood determine everything? Perhaps so in the holy kingdom of eracia, those nobles who value blood will not let a civilian become one of them. At most, they will only be knights. Even if they make great contributions, they can only obtain a small piece of territory and let the Knights manage themselves. Eschur always believed that blakada was not like this. He was born as an ordinary mage and was promoted to the president of the magic guild all the way because of the different atmosphere between blakada and elacia. During the reign of eschar, he worked hard to promote the prosperity of brakhada to a new height, and even vaguely reappeared the trend of the golden age. If he was allowed to govern, even the resistance of barbarians would not happen. However, all this changed after Eli appeared. As a direct descendant of the mage''s God, Eli took over the post of president of the magic guild on the day when he proved his identity. No mage had any objection to this. Ashquel, who was forced to step down, deeply understood this. From that day on, the seeds of discontent were planted in his heart. Part of the reason for the cooperation with rod is to resolve the crisis of the elemental monarch. Eschar has heard of those ancient and terrible existence in the classics of the mage God, and part of the reason is to weaken Eli''s influence in the magic guild. To Escher''s surprise, rod''s danger was beyond his expectation. Cooperating with him is like seeking skin from a tiger. If you are careless, there will be a crisis that will be swallowed up. Now he returns to bracada with the hero Tanan. The whole mage empire is about to be destroyed. Chapter 2420 "Bracada..." From the back of inota, overlooking the submerged ice sheet below, rod said slowly. In his previous life, he was only a member of bulakada. He never thought that at this moment, he would completely conquer this snow area with supreme power. One side, Rowling heard the words in his mouth and knew what was on his mind. She couldn''t help glancing at him. Just then, a loud dragon roar interrupted everyone''s thoughts. "Don''t look at me. I don''t think I''m hungry now. That''s not my voice." Inota said first. "I heard it." Rod nodded, then leaned slightly and looked in the direction of the sound, where a group of dragons were attacking with open teeth and claws. "Damn rod, how dare you offend the great Mollier! At the command of Mollier, the Dragon King, I will tear your body to pieces by my senior general lakarnt!" The leader of this group of dragons, a huge golden dragon, roared loudly in his mouth. "Dragon... Just in time. Let you see the power of the ball of destruction." When he saw the huge dragons, rod''s heart was not flustered. Instead, he saw something that was still expected to happen. Now rod''s strength is different from that in the past. Maybe he once had no way to face the giant dragons that can resist magic. At most, he can only let the mirror explode with the Titan arrow to produce a powerful air wave impact, which can blow the giant dragon away from a distance without causing any damage, but with the blessing of the ball of destruction, everything is different. After breaking the dragon''s anti magic ability with the ball of destruction, the damage of self explosion of a single image is enough to easily destroy a dragon and overflow thousands of points. The price is only the 20 mana value used to condense the image. Under the recovery of the magic source, this consumption can be completely ignored. No mage can match rod in continuous spell casting or spell burst in a short time. When rod''s two abilities have reached the extreme, he has stood at the top of a group of mages, perhaps even the God of mages. With the black light shining, the dragons suddenly felt cold, as if they had lost some important shelter. Rod also condensed a mirror image and was ready to let it come forward to explode, but a sound came. "Wait, I can feel that those dragons have been ordered by Molly''s blood. Maybe I can lift their orders and make them sober." Listening to enota''s words, rod stopped, stopped the mirror self explosion, thought for a moment and said, "you might as well try." Rhode was curious about the power of the holy female dragon inherited by inota, a power he had never seen before. The ability that should belong to the hero mauriel has now come to inota. Rod doesn''t know whether she can use that unique power. Those dragons in front of her can just provide her with an opportunity to practice. With rod''s permission, inota nodded happily and then looked at the Golden Dragon general not far away. "Give up resistance obediently! And the fairy dragon, surrender to the Dragon King Molly quickly. This is your destination..." the Golden Dragon lakarnt said just now, but suddenly felt tight all over. At this moment, he saw the fairy dragon looking into his eyes. What kind of dragon pupils are they? Lakarnt didn''t know how to describe it. When he was watched by the Dragon pupils, lakarnt felt trembling all over. The dragon blood flowing in his body was cheering at this moment. From the fairy dragon, lakarnt felt a familiar feeling, just like the feeling left by his mother, the Golden Dragon Queen of the green crown, in his memory. At this moment, the blood bondage imposed by Molly on him no longer exists, but an abnormal sense of warmth. When lakarnt''s consciousness was separated from the warmth that enveloped him, he only felt his eyes moist. "Mother..." the Golden Dragon lakarnt murmured a title that appeared in his mind, followed by endless sadness. "Why are we here? Who can tell me what happened during this time?" "Don''t you forget? It''s all that Molly did! She enslaved us all with the power of blood orders and let us work under her. She''s a scum among the dragons!" Lakarnt didn''t say anything. His men, who had been led by him, got rid of Molly''s blood orders at this moment. Recalling what happened during this period, he couldn''t help scolding the big red dragon. "Damn, my baby is about to hatch. In case I''m not around when the eggshell cracks, my baby will end up taking other creatures I saw at first sight as his mother. You have to settle accounts with Molly for me!" A green dragon said angrily and planned to spread its wings and leave. "Who knows how to get to the Qi element plane? It''s said that there is also the kingdom of dragons there. I''d like to go there." Another poisonous dragon asked around. "You all wait first!" At this time, accompanied by a loud dragon roar, the Golden Dragon general lakarnt took the initiative to say that his blood is more pure than ordinary dragons, which also made other dragons stop making noise and put their eyes on him. "I believe you, like me, were under the control of Molly''s blood before this, and we couldn''t find a way out. Until this moment, we were able to get out of control, thanks to the help of one of our companions." With that, lakarnt looked aside. With his action, other dragons also looked away and looked at a fairy dragon not far away. "I''m so tired. It''s really a big consumption for me to exert the power of the holy female dragon." Inota turned her head and looked at rod behind her. She said weakly. At this time, a rumble came from rod''s feet. Enota smiled. "This time it''s my voice, rod. Give me some magic eyes to replenish energy." "Can the magic eye replenish energy? Why didn''t I know it had this effect?" Rod scratched his head and asked strangely. At the same time, several unique magic eyes also appeared in his hands. They were more flexible magic eyes after Margaret''s transformation. He threw out the magic eye in his hand. Inota turned her slender neck and swallowed the magic eye. At this time, she seemed to see the actions of other dragons and couldn''t help turning her body. A group of dragons stared at it with big eyes. Chapter 2421 "Are you all right?" Chewing the magic eye in her mouth, inota tilted her head towards the dragons and asked in some doubt. "... beautiful fairy dragon, did you release Molly''s control over us?" At the forefront of a group of dragons, the Golden Dragon lakarnt asked quickly. "Yes. You are free now. You don''t have to obey Molly''s orders anymore." Enota swallowed the magic eye and smacked it. After confirming this point, lakarnt also showed a different look. From the fairy dragon, he felt a magnificent and majestic blood breath. The blood force that can compete with Molly is by no means possessed by ordinary dragons. Looking at the fairy dragon in front of him, lakarnt also felt a breath of blood. Not only him, but also other nearby dragons felt the serene and warm breath. It was like facing the common mother of all dragons, the legendary Saint female dragon. The fairy dragon seemed to have a unique magic power, which made other dragons unable to take their own eyes away. Even many dragons had tears in their eyes, and the excitement in their hearts was beyond words. After a little thought, lakarnt''s heart was firm. He flapped the dragon''s wings, Shouted to all the dragons with him: "Fellow citizens, Molly enslaved our people. She pocketed all the dragons in the world. Even if you leave here, you can only get a moment of peace. Maybe one day, you will be enslaved by Molly again! The only thing we can do now is to unite against Molly''s rule. Only in this way can we regain our freedom!" Listening to the cry of the Golden Dragon lakarnt, other dragons fell into silence one after another. The long age also made the dragons have good wisdom and can easily see the pros and cons of this matter. As lakarnt said, only by seizing this hard won opportunity and completely knocking down Molly, can they fly freely in the sky. In addition, the breath of inota deeply attracted the attention of the dragons. It is not uncommon for the dragons with a wide range of knowledge. At the moment of feeling the breath, they identified the fairy dragon as the only existence to lead them to resist. "But... I have more important things to do. I can''t deal with Molly with you." A green dragon said with a sad face. "You mean going back to see the child for the first time? But what''s the use of that? When Molly''s blood order comes into effect again, you still have to bear the pain of separation. Not only that, your child with dragon blood will also be enslaved by Molly and will never be free, just like other members of our family." Lakarnt glared at her. After listening to lakarnt''s words, the green dragon lowered his head. It''s not because lakarnt''s Golden Dragon blood is more noble than her. More importantly, lakarnt''s words are reasonable. On the other hand, Tanan''s eyes are also different. From the golden dragon, Tanan feels a will very similar to himself, which is an awareness of fighting to the end for freedom and not afraid of bloodshed and sacrifice. Until the other dragons had no objection, lakarent turned back and looked at the fairy dragon again: "what''s your name, the fairy dragon who liberated us?" "Inota." The fairy dragon didn''t doubt it, she said casually. Lakhan nodded, and the pale golden dragon pupil stared at her: "dear inota, you contain the great power of the holy female dragon. We are willing to take you as the Dragon King, and ask you to lead us to fight to the end against the evil dragon king mauriel who enslaved our family." "Huh?" Inota opened her eyes, and the Dragon pupil showed some unexpected color. Obviously, she didn''t expect things to be like this, "please wait a minute." With that, she took rod and his party behind her to one side of the sky. The noise caused by the huge waves below also covered up the voice of their conversation. "What are you doing? Inota, why don''t you accept the loyalty of those dragons?" Rod reached for his forehead and asked in great doubt. In his opinion, this time, inota was undoubtedly extremely lucky. Relying on the blood of the holy female dragon, he obtained the effectiveness of a large number of dragons. To his surprise, inota didn''t accept it at the first time, but took several people to one side to discuss it. "What should I do, rod? Help me find a way. I don''t want their loyalty." Inota looked at him helplessly. "You don''t want the loyalty of those dragons?" Rod''s mouth pulled out, and what puzzled him was that inota didn''t even want to follow those dragons. "I remember you said that you came to the battlefield of bracada in the hope of inheriting the will of the holy female dragon and leading other dragons to fight against Morril." Inota glanced at him: "in fact, I''m talking about liberating mauriel''s slavery and freeing them. This is the responsibility of being a holy female dragon, not leading them to fight." Rod thought carefully. It seems that this is really the case, which also makes things difficult. The dragons in front of him are undoubtedly a powerful help, especially against mages. Even if there are many new demons in the Legion, rod also hopes to get the power of those dragons. "I seem to understand what you''re talking about." At this time, the hero Tanan took the initiative to say that from their conversation, Tanan also clarified the key of the matter, "As a rebel, your liberation is never enough. Just like the relationship between slaves and slave owners, you just untie the shackles on slaves and tell slaves'' you are free, run quickly '', regardless of how slaves will survive and face the pursuit and hunting of slave owners." Listening to the story of the hero Tanan, inota seemed to understand something and asked, "what should I do?" "It''s very simple. You have to fight with those slaves, and finally kill the slave master and drink the man''s blood. Only in this way can you completely liberate those slaves and bring them real freedom..." Tanan said in a deep voice. Seeing enota''s thoughtful look, rod quickly interrupted his words to avoid the hero full of revenge, Affect enota''s own thought: "you decide, enota. You don''t have to bear anything because of your strength. I have the blood of some Titans and demons. Can I borrow their strength? Am I on the mission to save these creatures? It all depends on your own will." Hearing the speech, Tanan shook his head and didn''t seem to agree with the idea mentioned by rod, while inota showed a thoughtful look. Chapter 2422 "I''ve decided." Maybe it was because he didn''t want to keep the dragons waiting. Inota didn''t think about it for too long. He soon made a decision and returned to them. "I am willing to accept your loyalty, and I will lead you to fight to the end against Molly, who enslaved our fellow countrymen." Listening to enota''s answer, rod couldn''t help looking at her. He was familiar with enota''s character. He didn''t expect that enota, who advocates freedom by nature, would take the initiative to take the responsibility of becoming the Dragon King and fight against the powerful hero Molly. Maybe it was the words of the hero Tanan that worked, or maybe it was the power of the holy female dragon. Rod felt the change of inota. A will condensed in her heart. Unknowingly, she was also growing. In the past, she might refuse without even thinking about it. For rod, it''s a good thing to accept the help of those dragons. Dragons can resist the magic of mages, which also makes it much easier to separate troops to fight. After all, there is only one Tanan, and his magic prohibition field cannot cover every battlefield of brakata. If multiple positions fight at the same time, even if a large number of transmission steles are erected, It is also difficult to ensure timely support, and the anti magic ability of those dragons can play a great role. After receiving the affirmative answer from enota, the Golden Dragon lakarnt leaned down slightly and respectfully called, "enota, the Dragon King." "Enota the Dragon King." The surrounding dragons are also called at this moment. "What happened here should have been passed to Molly. She has all kinds of powerful magicians under her command. Among them, AJET, the hero in charge of detecting intelligence, can peep into our every move with the power of evil eyes." Lakarnt quickly analyzed, "Lord dragon, how should we deal with Molly?" Inota was a little stunned, and then realized that she was calling herself. For a time, she seemed a little unaccustomed. What makes enota more difficult is that despite the follow of these dragons, she doesn''t know how to arrange these dragons, and she has never considered such a thing before. "We..." inota said thoughtfully, "we''d better eat our stomach first and then plan. Are you hungry?" Rod quickly interrupted her words: "The Dragon King''s meaning is that we should respond to all changes with invariance. Molly has joined hands with the demons in hell and is ready to occupy a place in the battle of doom. She will lead the Dragon army and the army of magicians to capture the mage Empire bracada, and what we have to do is to occupy the dominant area of bracada before that and wait for Molly." With rod''s story, lakarnt also put his eyes on the tiny human in front of him. In front of the huge body of many giant dragons, if you don''t pay attention, you will ignore him. Before that, lakarnt never looked at him. But at this moment, as he looked carefully at the human man, lakarent''s face changed. From the human man, lakarnt felt a terrible power, which was more terrible than any dragon lakarnt had ever seen. Under the seemingly small body, there was no less destructive power than the dragon, and only the existence of Molly could be vaguely equal to it. "Who are you? What''s your relationship with the Dragon King?" The Golden Dragon general scolded secretly. How can he ignore such terrible existence all the time? Fortunately, from the behavior between him and the Dragon King, they seem to have a lot of relationship. "Me... You can understand that I am the translator of the Dragon King." Rod reached for his forehead and said casually. While looking at this scene, Rowling couldn''t help but cover her mouth and laugh, while lakarnt seemed to really believe it and said, "it''s your excellency. The Dragon King''s words are very reasonable. According to your plan, what should we do next? Please give instructions to the Dragon King." Inota nodded: "it seems that you are hungry, so go and catch the mage to eat. I''ve always wanted to taste them. See the huge waves below? There are some fish, but they are all bones. It''s not delicious at all. If you want to eat fish, I know there''s a good place." Rod said with a black line: "the Dragon King needs you to hunt mages. The huge waves below are raised by us. What you have to do is to eliminate all the mages left along the way. You can''t let any of them go. Don''t touch the ocean undead in the wave. They are our companions. Unless you want to become undead creatures, just try." Hearing the speech, looking at the towering waves below, lakarnt also showed some shock. In front of the huge waves, all creatures seemed extremely small. Even the giant dragon would be crushed by life, and the initiator of the huge waves seemed to be the Dragon King and his party in front of him. After listening to rod''s translation, lakarnt couldn''t help taking a deep breath: "I didn''t expect that everything had been planned by the Dragon King. The Dragon King was really stupid. In a short sentence, there were so many information we couldn''t hear. Fortunately, with the help of the translator, we can understand the meaning of the Dragon King." With that, general lakarnt shouted to the nearby dragon, "did you hear the order of the Dragon King? Now let''s go to the area where the huge wave passes to hunt the mage and wait for the attack of Molly!" Under the leadership of this famous Golden Dragon, nearby dragons responded to the call one after another and set off towards the place where the waves passed according to the order of the Dragon King. Inota, who stayed where she was, showed a look of doubt. Although she didn''t understand what rod and lakarnt were talking about, she heard one thing: lakarnt was praising her proper command. Even she didn''t think that she had such a talent in commanding other dragons. At this moment, inota couldn''t help sighing: "I''m so smart!" Behind her, Rowling couldn''t help laughing, and Tanan sighed deeply: "I''m wrong. I shouldn''t give you such advice. It''s embarrassing you." "What''s the matter with you?" Inota looked puzzled. "Are you jealous of my talent in command? It''s no use being jealous of this kind of thing. It''s an innate ability. Are you right, rod?" Rod didn''t answer. He just reached out and stroked enota''s purple skin, which also caused her to giggle. Chapter 2423 "That huge wave has crossed the exile ice sheet. The cold stone castle we built on the ice sheet can''t resist for a moment, so it is completely swallowed up and will arrive at us soon. What do you think?" In the Council of the magic school, the dark mage leader was pointing to the map projected by the magic and asked other mages in the field. "It''s said that rabuka will be attacked by rabuka. He''s not afraid of being attacked by rabuka. Now he''ll be attacked by rabuka." A mage with a brown beard said discontentedly. "That''s right, speaker deken. You must lead the magic mage and teach the dead mage a lesson!" Other mages echoed. "That''s what I''m most worried about." However, deken sighed deeply, and his eyes also showed some worry. "The important thing he stole was the corpse of the hero Tanan, the number one enemy of brakhada. When Tanan''s corpse fell into the hands of the necromancer, I don''t think I need to say more. He made such a big movement this time, I''m sure he can rely on it." Speaking of Tanan, the faces of nearby mages changed one after another. Before Tanan, they never imagined that those barbaric creatures with low strength and vulnerable could one day get rid of their status as slaves and threaten the mage empire in turn. "Lord Deakin, have you noticed that unusual wave?" At this time, being expelled by the magic guild and adding the elements of the magic school made Boris take the initiative to say, "I''ve seen similar scenes in the water element plane. It''s definitely not the magic that the legendary mage can perform. Any fifth order magic can''t touch the boundary of the huge wave. It''s the power of the element monarch. The glacier melts and the earth is abandoned. Compared with the dead mage, we should be more worried about the destructive power of the huge wave." Deken sighed deeply. He didn''t understand the power of the huge wave, which belongs to the power of the element monarch, and has exceeded the level that the legendary mage can touch. Fortunately, the deep inside information of bracada gave him a way to deal with it. "Trossa, let the magic mage arrange the ''beyond the transmission monument'', and it depends on their actions. Basola, send me to the magic guild to explain the situation here and ask for the support of the guild mage. Nella, you go to inform the mages of the nearby school and make them prepare for evacuation. It''s the martial law period. If we fail, we must be careful It is necessary to minimize losses. " With deken''s orders, the mages in the College Council took action one after another. The portal with different colors opened and closed quickly next to deken. Everyone is working together to resist the invasion of huge waves. "Finally, Ernie, I need heyd''s research records. You''ve been funding his research, and I know he put all those records with you before he died." The female Genie named by deken was slightly stunned: "speaker deken, heyd died long ago. Those are his relics. Even if you want to investigate his responsibility, you don''t need to choose this moment." Deken shook his head and said, "I don''t intend to investigate the actions of that mage, but I need those records now. Among all mages, no one knows the hero Tanan better than him. Not only that, the content of heyd''s research can also help us resist that huge wave." According to deken, Ernie''s face changed several times and finally made a decision: "please wait a moment." With that, Ernie reached out and drew a light green portal. When she returned again, there was an extra wooden box in her hand. "Here are the research records of heyd. Out of respect for the scholar, I didn''t touch his relics. No matter what you need, please check it yourself." When Ernie left, deken''s eyes also fell on the wooden box she brought. After opening the wooden box, you can see scattered sheepskin rolls, which are painted with various patterns and supplemented by written records. In addition, there is a bound ancient book and several dim crystals. When he picked up the crystal, there was no power left on it. Deken sighed slightly, and then put his eyes on the ancient book. That''s heyd''s magic book. As the most personal items, mages will not only copy the key points of magic in the magic book, but also record their own ideas and life stories. "In the early spring of 568 in the new year of elasia, I took my apprentice to the flash sand mine in the krylord desert. Although the members of the magic guild were not optimistic about my research and once mocked me, Ms. Ernie generously funded the fund. Wait and see, my research results will shock the whole magic guild!" Looking through the contents of the magic book, deken seemed to see the lonely back of an unsuccessful magician who went to the krulod desert. "Ms. Ernie is a beautiful genie. Her activity records can even be traced back to the golden age opened by the God of mages. She has an extraordinary relationship with the people of the freelance chamber of Commerce and has accumulated incomparable wealth. It is said that she is still single. Maybe when my research shakes the whole bracada, she can get her favor..." Continuing to look down, deken''s mouth twitched. In addition to being frustrated, heyd had a lot of ideas in his heart. Skip those useless idle records, and soon, some key information appeared in front of him. "My apprentice danick really doesn''t bother me at all. He even wants to help the barbarian slave in the mine. He also says that it''s his friend. What is he thinking? It''s just a group of cheap barbarian species. Who is qualified to be the friend of a noble mage. If I can meet that barbarian slave, I will teach him a good lesson and let him leave my apprentice Stay away. Don''t use the dirty hands of slaves to defile the mage''s clean robe. By the way, what''s the slave''s name? Tucker? Tanan? But it''s all unimportant. There''s nothing to care about. My research is about to be completed, just the last step... " Looking at the contents of the classics, deken''s face slowly changed. From the records in the classics, he found some information that was not even recorded in the magic guild. If deken hadn''t heard about heyd and knew that he had some unique relationship with the hero Tanan, deken would never have thought that the truth of the matter was like this. Chapter 2424 "Elasiali, in the autumn of 568, my research made a breakthrough. The magic resistance of the magic image puppet made from alpha raw stone has reached 98%, which has surpassed the highest quality diamond man in the magic image factory. When I publish the results, I will be famous in bulakada!" "Nevertheless, this is still not the limit of the original alpha stone. After improvement, the resistance of the magic puppet can be further improved. This is an amazing discovery. I can''t imagine that such treasures are still hidden under the desert of krylord. The only regret is that when the original alpha stone leaves the mine cave, it will quickly lose its original effect. Even if it is put into the space ring, it''s useless The reason for this situation is not clear. Damn it, if this can not be solved, the value of alpha raw stone will be greatly reduced. " Seeing this, deken couldn''t help picking up the sheepskin roll in the wooden box, which recorded a new type of magic figure puppet. I think this is heyd''s lifelong research. In addition, the dark stones that seem to have lost all their power are the original alpha stones he mentioned. "I wrote a letter to Ms. Ernie about my discovery. In her reply, she congratulated me. It''s really exciting news. Along with the letter, there are the skill classics of master level alchemy, which is what I dream of. When my research is published, I will sign Ms. Ernie''s name and let her enjoy this honor with me..." Deken glanced at Ernie not far away, skipped this paragraph, and continued to look. Soon, deken''s eyes changed faintly. "Elasiali, it''s winter in 568. It''s getting colder and colder recently. Every time it rains, my left knee hurts for half a day. It''s strange that I haven''t felt so cold on the snow mountain. I''d better finish the research as soon as possible and leave this ghost place. Many Barbarian slaves have frozen to death, and I can almost smell the smell of their bodies. I heard that those slaves are very dissatisfied with this and complain It''s ridiculous that I don''t even work hard. I haven''t complained about being smelly by their bodies. Next time if there are slaves who are lazy in mining ore, I will make him look good! " "After this period of research, I have a new understanding of the characteristics of alpha raw stones. According to the guidance of master level alchemy, maybe I can condense a large number of alpha raw stones and create a powerful treasure, so that the efficacy of alpha raw stones can be effective forever, but it also needs the assistance of other materials, preferably something containing supreme will..." "I need the help of apprentice danick, but I haven''t seen his figure recently. I heard that he tried to use magic to improve the living environment of those slaves. What was he thinking? Was his original intention to learn fire magic to help those slaves bake? How can I use magic to do such cheap things? Forget it, I can finish refining myself." The handwriting on the classics suddenly became scribbled, as if something unusual had happened. Deken identified it carefully, and then he recognized the last record of the classics. "... I never thought this would happen. Those barbarian slaves kidnapped my apprentice, cheated the guards of the mine, and then launched a rebellion. I warned him not to get too close to those barbarians... No, I can''t die here..." After the scribbled record, there were several torn pages stained with dust and blood. "I survived, but I became a slave to those barbarians... The barbarian leader who launched the rebellion, the guy named Tanan, spared my life for the sake of my apprentice''s intercession. It''s ironic... Fortunately, all my research results have remained. If I knew the gate of time and space, it would be good, but now it''s useless to think about these. I must escape back to the mage emperor Country... " "Now I can only put my hope on the rescue of bracada. Those stupid barbarians, who don''t know who they have offended, dare to rebel. They are just a group of slaves. They are not easy to get free. Instead, they summon people to liberate other areas. Wait and see. The suppression from the mage empire will destroy their fools All stupid ideas are crushed. " Deken shook his head. It didn''t seem to develop as heyd expected. The mage didn''t know that Tanan did something that savages couldn''t imagine. He was the one who shook the whole mage empire. "Speaker deken, the transcendental transmission monument has been arranged." Just then, the reminder from the general of master trosa interrupted deken''s thoughts. Putting down the books in his hand, deken glanced at the lost alpha stone in the wooden box. Although the people of the magic guild were not optimistic about heyd''s research, he succeeded in the end, but not on the magic puppet, but on another treasure. Heyd himself was crowned as a villain of bracada because of that research. Ms. Ernie was willing to keep his research before his death for the sake of her former friendship, If you are known by the members of the magic guild, it will inevitably be another punishment. "Good. Take me to go beyond the transmission monument." After putting away the wooden box left by heyd, deken said slowly. Led by trossa, deken soon came to the open space outside the college. A huge transmission monument appeared in front of him. In front of the transmission monument, there were a large number of magic mages in blue and white robes. They would stay here to meet the coming enemy with deken. Looking at the transmission monument, deken slowly raised his hand, and the light blue starlight flowed in his hand. The nearby magic mages looked at this scene with admiration. They need to work together to start the transcendence transmission monument. Deken can complete the opening with only one person. With deken''s casting, the dark blue vortex rotates from the inside of the transcendental transmission monument. What is emitted in the bursts of dark blue light is not the silence of the sea, but the mystery of the starry sky. At a glance, the line of sight will be involuntarily attracted. Recalling everything in the classics, deken''s expression was firm. He was not a magician who could not even use the gate of time and space. He was a powerful legendary mage, a dragon slaying hero, the speaker who led the continuous progress of the magic school, and the commander of many magic mages. Even if the enemy came, he would not shrink back. "Come on." Deken looked into the distance. At the end of his sight, there was a huge wall composed of towering waves, which seemed to swallow everything in front of him. The terrible attack of the enemy was coming in front of him. Chapter 2425 Ahead of the huge waves came a large group of roaring dragons. "According to the order of enota, the Dragon King, you are all our food. Please hold your hands and catch them!" A huge golden dragon roared. Deken stood in the shadow it cast from the high sky, but his look was very calm: "the Dragon... I didn''t expect that rod could get the help of the dragon. It seems that he joined hands with the dragons who threatened brakata. But I remember that the king of the Dragons should be called Mollier." Having said that, deken didn''t think too much. No matter whether the king of the dragon was named Morrel or inota, it had no impact on him. Deken has enough experience in dealing with dragons. Even the holy dragon entrenched in the country of dragons is not his opponent, but also won the reputation of dragon killing heroes. Those dragons who dared to fight against the magic school were finally damaged in his hands: "take our weapons!" With deken''s order, the magic mage opened a pale gold portal, and many magic puppets pushing a large crossbow came out of the portal slowly. Looking at the magic crossbow taken out by deken, the Golden Dragon lakarnt''s Dragon pupil shrinks, and inota releases their blood control, but it doesn''t mean that he has lost this memory since he was controlled by Molly. Lakarnt clearly remembers how much the dragon under Molly''s command was damaged on the seemingly ordinary crossbow. The crossbows and arrows fired by those crossbows with magic ceremony can easily make a big hole in the dragon. Even the rough and fleshy man can''t withstand such an attack. "Those mages'' magic can''t hurt us. Priority is to destroy those catapults!" Cried lakarnt, then spread his wings and rushed towards the magic crossbow. "It''s too late." Deken said slowly. With the help of space magic, these magical crossbows are equipped with crossbows and arrows in advance. Even the dragon that pours at full speed will eventually slow down. The fiery dragon breath is spewed out from lakarnt''s mouth. The dragon breath sweeps across the sky and points directly at the crossbows on the ground. The purified dragon breath spewed by the golden dragon can suppress all formed spells. Even the Hercules shield will melt quickly under the purified dragon breath and can''t last for a moment. For the mages of blakada, This is a force of dragon breath that is more terrible than the destruction of black dragon. The dragon breath of each color has different effects. The purification dragon breath belonging to the golden dragon is the best dragon breath to deal with the mage. Any spell can only melt quickly under the scouring of the purification dragon breath, which may be the reason why Molly can rest assured that lakarnt will be a senior general. However, in front of many magic mages, Rao is the purifying dragon breath spitting by the golden dragon, and he can''t stop one person from dispelling the magic. Before the dragon breath touched the crossbow, it was completely dispelled. At this time, those magic puppets also pulled the pull rod of the crossbow according to the order. The next moment, lakarnt only felt his body cool. He bowed his head slightly, but there was a bleeding hole on his body. He could even see the scene behind him through the hole. The magic crossbow and arrow went through him and shot a green dragon behind him. "Damn..." Lakarnt endured the pain, while those magic mages opened the portal again, and a large group of Titan puppets also appeared on the battlefield. They held the magic driven dragon hunting blade. As soon as they appeared, lakarnt felt a deep threat. "Not good..." inota, who was flying over the huge waves, seemed to find something and showed a worried look in her eyes. "Those dragons are in danger." "Don''t worry." Rod comforted, "they won''t die with me." "That''s good." Enota was relieved to think of rod''s ability. At this time, Tanan seemed to hear something and stared at the fairy dragon below: "you mean turning them into undead creatures? Aren''t they your subordinates?" "Does it matter?" Inota gave him a strange look. "I don''t dislike those undead creatures." "That''s not what I meant." Tanan said reluctantly that he couldn''t understand the idea of the fairy dragon. Maybe it was just like this that she got along with the equally elusive necromancer. Tanan looked at rod. Rod was staring at the battlefield in the distance. To be exact, it was on the dark blue transmission monument beside deken. It was from the mage''s combat experience. Rod guessed deken''s idea. Deken wanted to use the transmission monument to directly transmit the huge wave away. If it''s just a general transmission stele, those transmission steles can''t work in front of the forbidden magic field in Tanan. However, rod found a clue from the transmission stele in front of him. The dark blue vortex in the transmission monument is not a space door condensed with magic elements by conventional means, but a real space crack. Just like the space crack that sent the remains of Tanan to the water element level on the sea, it will not be affected by the effect of magic prohibition. Rod took a deep breath. Unexpectedly, in such a short time, deken found a way to resolve the huge wave of the elemental monarch. It is worthy of being a magic school famous for its magic technology. Different from the magic guild, the mages in the guild may be able to cast more powerful magic, but they will never come up with such magic technology that is enough to rewrite the war situation. Looking at the Titan puppets fighting with the dragons, the Dragon hunting blade in their hands also attracted rod''s attention. It is a powerful weapon developed after the magic power ceremony is mature. I believe that the thief leader will be eager to speed up when he finds this weapon. "I''ll support those dragons first. You stay here to ensure that the waves will not be melted by the mage." After realizing the effect of surpassing the transmission monument, rod would not let those mages easily dissolve the huge waves, and then said. "Be careful..." aside, Rowling seemed to think of something and took the initiative to remind her that her magic knowledge could make her aware of the horror of those magic mages. "Help me get some live ones back." Inota smacked and made a request. "Kill them all!" Tanan glared at those mages, and no matter what undead creatures, he just hoped that the undead mages in front of him could kill them all. With a flash of fire, rod walked on the sky of the battlefield, surrounded by wounded dragons who barely kept flying. The Dragon hunting weapons of the magic school caused devastating damage to them, and what rod had to do was to completely destroy those weapons. Chapter 2426 Lightning cut across the sky and accurately shot at the magic crossbow controlled by the magic puppet. The defense ceremony on the crossbow started immediately. A transparent barrier wrapped the whole crossbow and blocked the spell attack that should have broken it. After noticing the protective means of the magic crossbow, rod just sneered. Maybe he could stop the bombardment of a Titan''s arrow by relying on the defense ceremony arranged on the magic crossbow in advance, but what if such attacks become dozens or even hundreds? Walking in the sky, rod''s wrists shook, and countless lightning bolts tearing the sky bombarded the magic crossbow. Rao was the defense ceremony on the magic crossbow, and could not stop the continuous bombardment of lightning. The blazing white light suddenly appeared, and the lightning in rod''s hand seemed to become the only color in the whole battlefield. "Rod, how dare you go wild here at the red crystal magic school! You and your ambition will be destroyed by my magic!" Rod just blew down two magic crossbows, and a roar came to his ears. According to his reputation, he saw the leader of the magic mage who was glaring at himself and his hands condensed terrible magic. "Good, I finally found you..." looking at deken, rod said slowly. At the next moment, the boundless sense of crisis emerged from deken''s heart. At this moment, the space seemed to stagnate. The mage''s keen intuition made deken have no doubt about the correctness of the early warning, but he did not move away in an instant, but continued to complete the casting. The mirror body, as like as two peas, Rhodes, emerged from behind, and the electric sword of the sword in the mirror was wrapped around the electric light. It had gathered enough power and burst with its body. The mirror image uses the power of the ultimate lightning self explosion, and even the Dragon King Molly who has lost the ability to resist the devil can''t carry it for a few times. Under this terrible damage, deken definitely has no possibility of surviving. Mirror self explosion is the strongest killing move of rod at this stage. When facing the hero deken, rod showed it without hesitation. As long as the college leader can be solved, the remaining mages are not afraid at all. Looking at deken who is still casting magic, rod has seen the dawn of victory. At the moment of the mirror image, the magic in deken''s hand quietly changed, and no one found this. Only rod noticed a trace of something wrong. Such a victory is too easy. Rod did not stop the self explosion of the mirror image, but opened his perception to the extreme. Every move nearby could not escape his eyes. Rod was more willing to believe that deken had something to rely on than just winning. Boom! With the deafening roar, the mirror image completely exploded, and the surging current and strong impact instantly submerged deken''s body, but rod''s face changed and looked back at the rear. "Oh, why did the wind suddenly blow?" Enota''s startled voice reached rod''s ears, and rod just saw her body flapping its wings wildly by the strong air waves. At the place where inota originally stayed, that is, above the huge wave, I don''t know when a bright golden portal was opened. That terrible air wave gushed out of the portal. Turn around and look at deken. Behind deken, there is the same bright gold portal. At the moment when the mirror image explodes, deken changes his spell and completes the display of the gate of different dimensions. He transfers the terrible lightning damage to inota and others in the rear, and inota is also blown away far under the air wave. What worries rod is that what deken transferred through the gate of different dimensions is not only the impact of air waves, but also the terrible damage of the ultimate lightning, which is enough to seriously injure enota and others. Fortunately, rod is also wearing an electro God pendant, which can make his side immune to lightning damage, and there is a hero Tanan who can isolate all magic on the back of the fairy dragon, which saved inota and others from the damage of mirror self explosion without any accident. "The door of different dimensions..." Aware of deken''s means to resolve the ultimate lightning, rod looked slightly changed. The enemies in front of him were not those giant dragons who were not good at casting spells, but the top mages in the world. Just for a moment, deken thought of using the gate of different dimensions to resolve the self explosion of the mirror image, and even return rod''s attack to rod himself. His research on the characteristics of spells is far above that of ordinary mages. If an ordinary mage is here, even if he imitates deken, he may end up with the door of different dimensions, which is smashed by the mirror image and transferred the damage. The means used by deken undoubtedly woke up to rod. Although the damage of the ultimate lightning is extremely terrible, it is not omnipotent. In the face of a powerful mage like deken, a careless will hurt his own people. "Is this your means? Necromancer?" After closing the door of different dimensions, deken asked slowly. The characteristics of the magic mage enable him to cast magic at will regardless of the consumption of mana. This is very similar to those elemental creatures. Even if rod wants to adopt the strategy of consuming mana, he can''t disintegrate the power of the magic Mage at all. Thinking of this, rod let out a cold hum and raised his hand to release the dark clouds that block out the sun. The dark clouds rolling in seemed to be mixed with the roar of the ghost. The nearby mage''s face changed slightly, but deken seemed extremely calm. He had seen the means of the necromancer for a long time and knew how to deal with it in order to avoid damage. "Don''t be afraid. You can use Qi magic together to disperse the cloud of death released by the necromancer!" With deken''s order, the nearby magic mages followed suit and raised their hands to release the extremely rare Qi magic in normal days. For a moment, the wind roared, and the dark clouds released by Luo Degang rolled back at this moment. If we let the massive sea corpses and witches carried by the huge waves spray the cloud of death together, rod may not be able to break through the limitation of the mage''s Qi magic, and use the cloud of death released by the joint efforts of countless undead creatures to break through the wind blown by the mages, but rod doesn''t have to do so. He chose to use the cloud of death at this time for other reasons. "I knew you would call me." With the whisper in his ear, a figure that only rod could see appeared in the deep darkness of the cloud of death. It was the figure of the thief leader Sally. Her appearance also brought deeper darkness to the field. The cloud of death is the code agreed between rod and her. As the controller of the shadow field, Sally''s ability to control the darkness is beyond doubt. When rod Schroeder showed a large number of clouds of death, she immediately crossed the darkness and appeared beside rod. Chapter 2427 With Sally''s arrival, a deeper layer, no matter how the Qi magic blows, can not dispel the darkness, enveloping all the creatures in the field deeply. "What happened? Why can''t I see anything?" "We must be affected by blindness. Find a way to remove this spell!" The surprised voice of the mages came to deken''s ears, which also made him feel uneasy in his heart. From the darkness around him, deken didn''t feel any magic fluctuation. The darkness that swallowed up all the light did not belong to any known magic, but a more unique power. In deken''s impression, there is only one ability that can achieve similar effects. It is the shadow field that exists specifically to devour light, and the master of the shadow field is definitely a terrible existence that all mages do not want to meet. The existence of that person is enough to threaten the safety of legendary mages. "Don''t panic. It''s just the enemy''s trick. Trossa, you take others to protect the transmission monument. That''s the key to resolving the huge waves and ensuring the safety of the college." In the dark, deken remained calm and shouted orders to other mages while casting spells to break the darkness. However, deken''s voice was like a mud ox into the sea. It was so submerged in the dark that no one could respond. "Trossa, did you hear my orders?" A certain worry flashed from the bottom of his heart. Deken was a little anxious and asked in an aggravating tone. "Are you looking for him?" With a laugh of banter, a round thing was thrown into deken''s arms. The gesture in the perception made deken realize that it was a head. What changed his face was that the cloud of death had been condensed in the mouth of the head and was about to spit out at him. The mana value was flowing rapidly in deken''s body. In a moment, the cold air gushed out of his hands. With a crisp explosion, the head turned into ice crystals and scattered. Unfortunately, the bright light of ice crystals could not be seen in the dark. "Thief leader, I didn''t expect you to join hands with the necromancer. Aren''t you afraid of those thieves being retaliated by bracada?" Recognizing the identity of the newcomer, deken''s face sank in the dark. He secretly vowed in his heart that he would not let go of the members of the thief guild when the battle was over. "Wait until you live through this doomsday." Aware of deken''s threat, Sally sneered. The development of the thieves'' Guild in brakata was very bad. Mages worried about the threat of assassins united to find trouble for the thieves'' Guild in three or two days. Now it''s time to settle accounts. "Speaker deken, I advise you to give up resistance." Trossa, who had just broken his head and ushered in a new life in the field of death, climbed up behind him and took the initiative to say, "being able to work for the master is a more commendable honor than being a mage. I and other magic mages welcome you to join us." "You..." at this moment, deken was extremely angry. In his perception, the nearby magic mages were more or less stained with the smell of death. They were all poisoned by the enemy. Only a few magic mages escaped by relying on their ability to surpass the transmission monument. The huge wave is approaching, and the unprecedented crisis has completely enveloped the whole red crystal Magic Academy. The mage who went to ask for support has not heard for a long time. At this moment, Deken, who retreated in front of the transmission monument, couldn''t help crying out: "the end is coming. You don''t want to join forces to resist and resolve the crisis. Instead, you launch a war against bulakada at this time. Is there justice in this world?" "When are mages qualified to talk about justice?" Deken''s words were also denounced by the hero Tanan. Although he and others did not join the battlefield below, deken''s words were still heard by him. "Master deken, you want justice, don''t you?" With a sound of footsteps, rod walked slowly forward. Through his scarlet eyes, he saw everything in the dark. "See the Tanan above? Think about the barbarians enslaved by bracada for hundreds of years. It is for their injustice that I declare war on bracada. I am the Party of justice. Oh, I forget that you are blind to see it now." Hearing the speech, Sally laughed and looked at rod with a different look in her eyes: "do you really think so?" Rod shrugged, while deken was livid with anger: "the necromancer dares to talk about justice? Besides, it''s just a grudge between us and the krylord desert. It''s not up to you to intervene. Do you have the blood of barbarian creatures?" Facing deken''s retort, rod just shook his head lightly: "master deken, you want justice, so I give you justice. Now you say it''s your internal affair. Don''t you think it''s ridiculous? Why don''t we speak directly with strength? Now I''m here. What can you take to resist my attack?" "Hopeless necromancer, you will pay the price!" Deken gave an angry rebuke, and was obviously not prepared to argue with roddo on this issue. On one side, rod smacked his mouth. He didn''t expect that the verbal confrontation of offensive skills was so easy to use. If the two armies fought against each other, this speech would be enough to severely hit the enemy''s morale. It seems that those special skills have wonderful functions he didn''t find. "Execute tactics number three." After hearing deken''s order, the remaining magic mages were stunned. They knew very well what the No. 3 tactic meant. Deken would never make such a decision unless he had to. After calming down, the nearby mage quickly cast spells, and rod''s face changed slightly. From deken''s command, he seemed to feel some unusual meaning. Before he could figure out the meaning, the Taoist portal emerged from the darkness. The magic mage quickly passed through it and disappeared. "Want to escape?" On one side, Sally seemed to find something. Her body shuttled through the darkness. The sharp dagger scratched towards deken''s neck, but what she finally destroyed was only a blister that broke with a stab. The evacuation of the magic mage was more decisive than rod expected. At the moment when he realized that the situation was wrong, deken changed tactics and saved more subordinates. At this moment, rod couldn''t help but miss the shackles of war. If the treasure was still there, it would be impossible for those mages to escape easily. Unfortunately, the unique treasure is now in Molly''s hands. Chapter 2428 With the withdrawal of deken and his party, it also announced the complete defeat of the red crystal Magic Academy. Aware of the approaching of the huge wave in advance, deken has already ordered and organized the evacuation of other personnel. With the help of space magic, the evacuation of people in the college is extremely convenient, which is also the reason why deken has no worries and adopts the evacuation strategy. Even if it is captured by rod and his party, it will only be an empty city, not to mention the upcoming waves, which will completely destroy everything left in the college. Standing in front of the transmission monument, the means used by the mages to disintegrate the huge waves failed to take effect after all. Rod secretly lamented that the mages in the college had used space technology to this extent. "Rod, do you have a way to dissipate that huge wave?" Then the voice of Sally reached her ears. "Why do you do this?" Asked rod, puzzled. "Those mages have left, and there should be their research records in the college here. As the base camp of hero deken, I believe the research results here must be more complete than those imitated by the thief guild." Sally came to rod and looked at him with a bit of heat in her eyes. Rod leaned slightly, looked at the huge wave, shook his head and said, "it belongs to the power of the element monarch. Once triggered, it will be beyond the control of others. If it is so easy to resolve, the island of the water element level will not be completely submerged." As rod said, he used to rely on the power of the water spirit ball to preserve the island. The power of the elemental monarch is not so easy to deal with. Even the legendary mage seems very small in front of the huge wave. Sally leaned close to rod and sighed slightly, "that''s a pity. Those mages are sure that they will win or the college will be completely destroyed by the waves. In addition, the incident happened suddenly and there was no time to destroy the experimental records. I thought I could have a rich harvest this time." Rod pondered, "but... Maybe there''s a way." With that, rod put his eyes in front of the transcendental transmission monument where deken and his party were before. Those mages planned to use the transcendental transmission monument to dissolve the power belonging to the elemental monarch. For the use of space magic, those magic mages can always make rod feel unexpected, including the door of different dimensions used by deken to transfer damage. The transcendental transmission monument in front of him is a great achievement of the mage''s technology. Following rod''s vision, Sally also realized his idea. She immediately brightened her eyes, hugged rod excitedly and said, "great, I knew you must have a way! The transmission stele left by those mages is the best way to resolve the huge waves." Smelling the faint fragrance of the thief leader, rod showed a somewhat helpless look: "I must remind you that inotard is still up there." "What are you afraid of? She can''t see us again." Sally joked, "besides, am I afraid? I didn''t kill her, for your sake..." "If you don''t want to be my enemy, don''t say that." Rod looked at her and said slowly, "and you''re no longer her opponent." Sally rolled her eyes: "I''ve heard about the intelligence. It''s the power of the holy female dragon. Molly, the Dragon King of the underground world, is crazy about it. It''s the power she wants to get in her dreams. Who knows that the fairy dragon is so lucky and has got that unique inheritance. The holy female dragon is indeed a stronger existence than the legendary creature, but I''m not afraid of her, as long as there is a shadow The field exists, and the holy female dragon can''t hurt me. " Then she reached out and stroked rod''s face: "you are the only one who can see me. I won''t let you go like this. You know, take you..." Rod quickly interrupted her words: "well, I can feel the water droplets splashed by the huge wave. If I don''t start acting again, the whole magic school will be swallowed by the wave." After hearing what rod said, Sally gave up and let rod come to the transcendental transmission monument to study, while she waited. Rod stretched out his hand and stroked the surface of the transcendental transmission monument, which is different from the solid square frame on the outer ring of the ordinary transmission monument. The transcendental transmission monument has a semi open spherical frame, and within the frame is a continuous dark blue vortex. Thanks to the framework of the transcendental transmission monument, if ordinary small transmission monuments intend to transmit giant creatures several times larger than the framework, they need to project the internal spatial vortex, while the transcendental transmission monument does not need to do so. The semi open framework makes it possible to accommodate the transcendental transmission monument. Rod put his hand on the back of the transcendental transmission monument, which came from the power of wisdom and magic, and the magic knowledge he learned, so that he could understand the principle of the transcendental transmission monument in a short time. Transcending the space crack inside the transmission monument is its real core. This is different from the structure of ordinary transmission stele, so that beyond the transmission stele, there is no need to inlay space gemstones, and there is no need to be afraid of the power of the hero Tanan to ban demons. The mages originally planned well and planned to use this method to resolve the huge waves, but they all fell into rod''s hands in the end. Seeing the huge waves getting closer and closer, the strong wind blew rod''s robes whistling, which was many times stronger than the mage''s magic of blowing away the cloud of death. The giant dragons assisted before had already flown into the sky before the huge waves approached, and rod no longer waited. Put your hand on the transcendence transmission stele. The transcendence transmission stele, which originally needed to be urged by many magic mages, can only be started by rod alone. The mana value in rod''s body has gone crazy. Even if it is the source of magic, it can''t make up for the consumption of this moment. This discovery made rod worried. Fortunately, rod immediately ordered magic mages who had died in the battle and reborn in the field of death to help one after another. With the joint efforts of all, it was possible to start the beyond transmission monument smoothly. In the dark, beyond the transmission monument shows its true ability. The small space crack hidden in the core of the transmission monument seemed to open his eyes at this moment, revealing the boundless suction. Affected by this force, the huge wave swept through also began to collapse towards the center. In the violent sound of the wave, a more terrible storm swept through, and the people in front of the transmission monument were immediately affected. The darkness deprived the vision of those magic mages, and they were powerlessly involved. Even Sally, who tried her best, was still dragged by the storm, and rod stretched out his hand to grasp her, which made her stabilize her figure. Chapter 2429 When farezer and other members of the Legion came to the red crystal Magic Academy, they saw the calm waves and the thieves constantly searching in the Academy. "Bracada..." Beside farezer, the bloody mage looked at everything in the college. His memory seemed to go back to the scene of learning in the college hundreds of years ago, slightly distracted. "General farezer." Just then, a burst of words reached farezer. Following the prestige, he saw a mage wearing a pointed hat. "The master is calling the general to change the battle plan. Please go there." I can''t tell who Lei Ze has seen before "I''m the adjutant assigned to you by the master. I used to be the alchemist, college professor and commander of the magic mage in brakata. You can call me trossa. By the way, I''m a hero and a tactical expert. It was I who saw your loopholes in tactical layout that convened this meeting." Listening to the hero''s self introduction, farezer was not deterred by his long list of prefix names. Farezer, who once commanded the members of the Legion and declared war on the legendary existence, had already had great insight, but would not be frightened by those names. "You said there was a mistake in my tactics? Then you might as well say what''s wrong." Farezer thought for a moment and asked. "You''ll know when you see the master." Trossa did not answer, but gave him a deep look. Under the leadership of the adjutant, farezer soon came to the conference hall of the college. The whole conference room is a spacious double-layer building, which is very eye-catching among the spires in the college. This was once the place where the college mages discussed major issues, and it is also known as the Congress belonging to the school of magic. When the akashita college was captured, rod naturally occupied it. After several spell ceremonies, it was confirmed that there were no leaked treasures, or hidden aliens, and then farezer was able to enter the hall. According to the rules of those mages, all the space treasures they carry need to be turned over before the proceedings begin, but rod obviously doesn''t want to get into so much trouble. It''s either his confidants or the newly reborn generals who can participate in the strategy meeting. "Farezer, you''re here at last." Seeing farezer''s arrival and sitting at the end of the round table, rod said slowly in the highest chair. On his left hand sat inota, a bored purple haired girl with a face, Rowling, who was recording everything with a magic book, and other army generals familiar to farezer, including agran. On his right hand were hero Tanan, a woman in black with closed eyes Representatives of Alliance forces such as the huge golden dragon lying on one end. "I think you already know the purpose of this meeting, trossa. Tell him what you found." "Yes, master." After hearing rod''s order, trossa took action immediately. He came to rod''s right side, pointed to the map with the full picture of blakada and said, "I asked other generals under the master. After the raid on the red crystal Magic Academy, general farezer plans to focus his strategic focus on attacking the city of magic statues west of blakada." "Exactly." Falezer nodded. "According to the information of the thieves'' guild, after the defeat of the populous red crystal Magic Academy, the mages who retreat from the Academy will stay in three towns, trix City, magic statue city and crown city. If you want to expand the results of this battle, nothing is more suitable than chasing those lost dogs." Farezerton paused, Then he said: "Crown city is located in the center of bracada, with a large number of mages of magic guilds stationed. The city of magic image is close to Trish city and west of bracada, and Trish city is adjacent to shanzel snow mountain on the border. The master''s undead Legion has already planted a strange soldier in the depths of the snow mountain. As long as it can attack Trish City, it will launch multi-party offensive to win the city of magic image It''s a matter of course. " Farezer scratched his finger across the area of bulakada from south to West on the map, He added: "When we occupy these areas at the same time, we can establish sufficient fortifications. Even if any area is lost under the mage''s space spell attack, it will not affect the overall situation. The endless sea behind the red crystal spell academy can provide the undead legion with sufficient marine undead as a supplement, and the demon army running across the krulod desert can also be used when necessary Be one of us. " Trossa took a deep breath. Farezer''s tactical arrangement was beyond his expectation. He is worthy of being a general who once belonged to the kingdom of elasia. As an adjutant of the new legion, trossa must show his ability in front of his master: "what about the steel horn castle? How do you deal with it?" "Steel horn castle?" After hearing the name mentioned by trosa, Tanan''s face changed and accentuated, "I should have destroyed it long ago." Hearing the speech, trosa glanced at the barbarian hero: "it was a long time ago. You don''t see how long you had been lying in the magic guild of brakada before you were awakened by your master. Many things have long been different." Seeing the angry color on the south side of the tower, farezer asked suspiciously, "steel horn castle, where is that?" Trossa took the words and said, "it was a magnificent fortress established by the mage on the western border of bracada to strengthen control over the territory of krylord and suppress the abnormal situation there for the first time. Unfortunately, as Tanan said, the steel horn castle was completely destroyed by them in the barbarian rebellion a few years ago." "You said it was a rebellion? Dare you say that when I cut off your head?" Trossa''s words also attracted Tanan''s deep anger. He glared at the mage and sent out a violent killing intention. Seeing this, rod took the initiative to say, "calm down, Tanan." After hearing rod''s words, tananfa uttered a cold hum, but the anger in his eyes had not been eliminated. There was a trend that one word was not direct, and rod could only show a helpless look. "It seems that general farezer doesn''t know that the mages have secretly completed the reconstruction of the steel horn castle. With the example of the hero before, and in order to prevent new enemies, the mages have moved the castle underground. If you can''t deal with the steel horn castle, your action will be defeated." As Tanan calmed down and was terrified, trossa had to stop mentioning everything about savage creatures and said slowly to farezer. Chapter 2430 "The city of demons... Wait, I seem to have heard other dragons mention it. The hero Molly is going to send dragons to completely destroy that area." While falezer was thinking, Jinlong seemed to find something and took the initiative to say. "It was the magic Image Research Institute in charge of the magic guild that was destroyed by the dragon, not the city of magic images. You may remember wrong." Trosa seemed to hear something and took the initiative to remind him. "No, I''m talking about the city of demons." The Golden Dragon shook his huge head and clearly refuted trossa''s words, "if the Dragon King hadn''t raised a huge wave and disrupted Morril''s plan, I would have gone to the city of magic image and destroyed the mages there as ordered. I can guarantee that there are already a large number of demon magicians in place under the city of magic image and could attack that town at any time." "What he said is true." On one side, the woman in black with closed eyes took the initiative to say that she was the thief manager Marion who attended instead of Sally. If Sally was here, she was afraid that the neighborhood would have fallen into darkness and there was no way to start the meeting. "The members placed in the magician sent information, and Molly planned to go out in person this time to take the city of magic statues at one fell swoop, without giving any chance to the mages there." Hearing the speech, the Golden Dragon looked happy: "great, this is the chance for the Dragon King to save other people. Molly''s enslavement of the dragon has come to an end!" "How dare Molly show up? It seems that the lesson given to her last time is not enough." Rod seemed to think of something and frowned. Farezer stared at the map on the table. His eyes seemed to see through the surface terrain and saw the magician hidden under bracada and the angry big red dragon. The experience of the expedition told him that it was far from that simple. "Master, when you captured the dragon''s blood bottle, you have shown irresistible power in front of Molly. If she dares to appear in bracada, it can only show that she still has a card you haven''t mastered..." farezer said quickly. Rod nodded. "How are you going to fight? Change your original plan?" "Molly is a big obstacle for us to conquer bulakada. She is the enemy we must solve, but we must not act rashly. I will slow down the attack on the city of the magic image and the whole west of bulakada. However, we still need to attack the city of trix, which has the advantage of shanzel snow mountain. Trix is enough to become an important anchor for us against mages and Molly. As for steel Cape castle, leave it to Molly to worry. " Farezer stretched out his finger, Draw on the map: "After taking the city of trix, in addition to sending troops to test morier''s magician, we still need to implement the pursuit tactics for the evacuees. The large forces of the undead Legion will march towards the area east of brakata. Even if the mage can use space magic to transfer the creatures in it before the city is broken, it will still cause a series of population detention and become the capital of another mage city Personnel transfer brings a heavy burden. These transferred mages will be pursued by the elite demons led by agran and spread panic. In the long run, when the undead Legion comes, some mages will not have time to transfer space, and that is the time for us to win. " Soon, farezer came up with a new battle plan. Rao was trosa on one side, and he couldn''t find anything wrong. He could only sigh secretly. He was worthy of being a regular trained general in elacia. Listening to farezer''s tactical arrangement, the hero Tanan''s breathing became heavy. Once he had been helpless to the mage''s tactics of evacuating by using space magic. Even if he could capture the mage''s Town, it would be only an empty city in the end. Even if the whole town was destroyed, the mage''s loss was extremely limited, and there was no way to cause more losses to the mage. In desperation, Tanan had to go deep alone and prepare to take the capital of brakata, the magic city where the magic Guild Headquarters is located, which is a town that brakata''s mages can never give up, and this behavior finally laid the foundation for Tanan''s failure. At this time, how could Tanan''s heart not be excited when he heard about the tactics used by farezer to deal with master blakada? Those great demons in the Legion have stronger mobility than space magic. There are always mages who have no time to evacuate. They are left by those great demons in panic and finally become a member of the undead Legion. Thinking of this, Tanan took a deep breath. Now he finally understood why rod decided not to need the help of savage creatures from the beginning. The man had more terrible power than master blakada. "You''re not going to fight Molly. What about the dragons enslaved by her?" Listening to farezer''s command, the Golden Dragon general lakarent was a little anxious. He couldn''t help asking, "only Lord inota can save those trapped dragons!" Aside, inota, who was dozing off, suddenly heard someone calling herself and suddenly woke up: "is the meeting over? Can I go now?" Rod looked at her helplessly and said, "we''ll find a way to deal with Molly, but not now. The most important thing now is to try to find out what Molly depends on." Normally speaking, after seeing the ball of destruction and the power of the ultimate lightning, Molly should not dare to come forward. Her blatant attack on bracada made rod avoid rats and couldn''t see her reality. "The leader has ordered that the thieves guild will provide all the information you need. If there is important information, I will tell you at the first time." Aside, Marion of the thieves guild added at this time. "How should we deal with the support from elathia? Despite the invasion of demons, elathia can''t sit idly by and ignore us." Asked rod. "It depends on the help of the thieves guild." Rowling took the initiative to say at this time and looked aside at Marion, who shrugged and put on a submissive posture. The meeting continued. Rod continued to discuss various strategic decisions with his generals. Trosa constantly refuted farezer''s tactics, and Rowling, who recorded all this, would give several useful suggestions from time to time. After listening to the discussions of rod and his party, inotta yawned. She was not interested in these matters, so she had to focus on rod. She tilted her head to one side and looked at rod in meditation. Rod noticed her gaze at this time, and they couldn''t help looking at each other. Chapter 2431 "Dear ELF KING, I have come to say goodbye to you. Bracada is suffering a terrible disaster. I have given up all the power belonging to the court mage. May everything in Eli thrive after I leave." In the forest palace with strong vegetation flavor, Arira, the king of elves, is accepting the farewell of elago, one of the leaders of the court mages. Elago is not the first court mage to resign. Before him, a few court mages had done so, but as a member of the guardian of the jungle and one of the leaders of court mages, he was the first to take the initiative to say goodbye in a high-ranking existence like elago. "Do you really want to leave? You can''t be absent from Eli''s court mages." Arira took his hand and tried to stay. Elago sighed deeply: "Although I like everything about Eli, I can''t let the evil necromancer endanger the land where I grew up. Bracada is my motherland and the place where I learned and grew up. Maybe my strength is not as strong as the real legendary mage, but I can''t watch bracada be infringed. Don''t worry, Eliza and malkem are more capable than me after I leave The leader of the court will continue to lead the court mage forward. " Aware of elago''s determination, Arira, the king of elves, could not persuade more. Eli, the elf kingdom that advocates freedom, will not forcibly interfere with the will of others, He had to say: "Ellie has also been attacked by the necromancer. I understand your mood at the moment. Here are some treasures. I hope they can help you. Ellie still welcomes you back when the war in blakada subsides." After taking the treasure, elago thanked and looked at Arira and the elf kingdom where he had lived for many years. Then he crossed the dark green door of time and space and went away to blakada. After elago left, Arira clenched her fists. Blacada was facing a disaster. At the same time, why wasn''t Eli? In the face of the coming doomsday, no force can stay out. The departure of elago also makes Eli lose a general and weakens the strength of the jungle guardian. Even bracada, which has been strong for hundreds of years and whose name is famous throughout the continent, has now fallen to this point. Under the attack of the necromancer, he has lost one after another, not to mention losing Eli, the guardian of the dragon. Arira gave a deep sigh. Now Eli urgently needs a strong Guardian like the hero tulalion to save the whole Eli when the end comes. "Dear king of elves, why are you frowning?" Just as Arilla sighed, a burst of ethereal female voices pulled his thoughts back to reality. "I saw elago just now. Is he all right now?" Under the green robe, the woman wrapped in a pure white coat said to Arira frequently that she was Jenny, the Witch of the tenth seat of the forest guardian. "Elago has left. He wants to return to bracada and support the mages there." The ELF KING shook his head and looked at the witch again. "Are you going to leave here and help those mages?" "The ELF KING joked. I''m not a mage from brakada." Jenny shook her head. "It''s just that I heard some interesting information from the thieves guild. I came here to have a look." Arilla looked puzzled: "what information?" Jenny took out a sheepskin roll and handed it to Arira. Looking at the records on the sheepskin roll, Arira''s expression became wonderful, Then he read: "master blakada has wantonly oppressed barbarians and enslaved the krylord desert for hundreds of years. In order to get justice for the barbarians of krylord, the great necromancer rod, together with krylord''s freedom fighter and immortal hero Tanan, has formed a just division and vowed to let blakada pay the price..." Seeing this, arila couldn''t see it any more. He angrily threw the sheepskin roll in his hand on the ground: "are the people of the thieves'' Guild crazy? They should come up with such distorted information! They should call that rod and those dead creatures justice." Jenny waved and the sheepskin roll fell back into her hand. After putting it away, She also gave a deep sigh: "The times have changed, and the evil people who once committed heinous crimes have now put on the skin of justice. Maybe the people of the thieves guild were coerced by the necromancer and had to pass on these information, but anyway, blakada did enslave krylord, and the hero Tanan really exists. He found a good excuse to go to war..." Arira said urgently, "does he think these false intelligence can deceive other creatures? We all know that it is just a false excuse." "I''m afraid it''s not written for us." Remembering the contents of the sheepskin roll, Jenny''s face became dignified, and she soon figured out the key to the matter, "Whether the necromancer is just or not, naturally, in the hearts of all our ERI creatures, does not need to be judged by the thief guild, but those stubborn and pedantic angels can''t. If they can''t hold high the banner of justice and do absolutely just things, those angels can''t help bracada, and even the Erathians will be forbidden to intervene." "How could this happen..." listening to Jenny''s analysis, the ELF KING was anxious. "Those angels really don''t know how to change? They can''t even think of this thing?" "I''m afraid so." Jenny, who had dealt with angels, said helplessly that she had a deep understanding of the stubbornness of those angels. "Many of Eli''s court mages have gone to blakada to learn more profound level five magic in the mage country. If blakada can''t resist the dead mage, how should Eli, who has lost the protection of the Dragon..." Arira''s words also revealed a sense of despair. "You don''t have to worry, ELF KING. We have the shelter of the will of the forest. As long as all creatures in the forest work together, we will be able to survive the doomsday disaster safely." Jenny comforted. Although he knew that Jenny was comforting herself, Arira still felt much better. When the whole Eli was about to fall into danger, he needed such comfort. Arira took a deep breath. As the guardian of the jungle, Jenny seemed to have predicted Eli''s current situation a long time ago, but she, who was responsible for treating the wounded, was unable to change all this, and the reason for all this now, It is also related to Arira''s inaction: "I think it''s time to think about that frozen sword." Chapter 2432 Before long, Gru, summoned by the ELF KING, came to the green palace. When he saw the evil warrior in the jungle, he was the chief defender of the forest. "Guardian Gru, I believe you already know the situation in brakada. As the chief guardian of the jungle, what do you think?" Arira asked voluntarily. "I do have some ideas, but I''m afraid I won''t get the approval of the upper Parliament." Gru answered lightly. "It doesn''t hurt to talk." The ELF KING waved his hand. Gru glanced at him and said, "if the necromancer invades blakada on a large scale, it will lead to the emptiness of defensive power. Now Diya has only the body of external strength and internal strength. Those elite necromancer gather in vernin and belong to rod. If we take this opportunity to launch a surprise attack on Diya, we will achieve rich results." The spirit king looked slightly changed: "the spirit advocates nature and peace. Only those ambitious humans will take the initiative to launch war." "I understand what you said, and I know that the upper Council cannot agree to my proposal." Gru sighed deeply, "but this can''t solve the problem at all. The necromancer has been eyeing everything about Eli for a long time. What should we do to resist when blakada is completely occupied and he shoots at Eli?" Gru gave a deep sigh: "recently, there are more and more demons fleeing in the dense forest, and unusual movements have come from the depths of the earth. The worst case is that the demons join hands with the necromancer. If we don''t take precautions, it will be too late by then." "Can the occupation of Diya''s land alleviate this situation?" The elf king asked again. "At least we won''t wait to die." Gru said in a deep voice, "with those lands on the border of Diya, we can build an adequate defense line all the way towards the huge willow land of vernin. The dead wood warriors will use their bodies to form a solid wall at the edge of the dense forest. Even if the necromancer wants to start, it can at least delay the time of the attack and give us sufficient opportunities to respond." The ELF KING sighed: "in the last war, you have seen those corpses and witches all over the mountains. Even groups of dead wood soldiers can''t stop the advancement of the cloud of death. You and your phantom shooter are good at guerrillas in the dense forest, but you can''t give full play to your strength without obstacles." Listening to the words of the Elven king, Gru''s memory can''t help returning to a long time ago. In the face of the powerful power contained in the artifact, it is difficult to compete with it by whatever means Ellie creatures use. "But now it''s different." Gru said slowly, a dark long bow appeared in his hand, and the surface of the long bow was filled with breathtaking light. "This time, as long as there is enough defense, I will leave enough lessons for the necromancer." Aware of the self-confidence in Gru''s words and the unique artifact in his hands that all archers yearn for, the ELF KING also sighed deeply: "in fact, I came to you this time because I listened to your previous proposal and went to sea to find the legendary divine sword, hoping to use the power of the divine sword to help Eli through the disaster of the end." Hearing the speech, Gru fell into silence. He once raised the idea of going to sea to look for the divine sword after he realized Eli''s weakness, but was rejected by the upper Council and the ELF KING. To this end, Gru has always felt aggrieved, and even plans to openly disobey the order and lead the team to sea to look for it. However, when Eli''s reconstruction began, Gru gradually put down this idea. He had lost his last chief forest guardian, Eli of the ancient wisdom tree. If he lost him again, he was afraid that he would fall into deep turbulence. In addition, sailing to the deepest part of the endless sea was a journey of near death. The elves who followed him to sea, How many will come back alive remains to be said. Gradually, Gru stopped talking about it. "Now Eli needs me more." After pondering for a moment, Gru finally said and rejected the proposal. "The necromancer has an artifact, and so do I. I don''t need the legendary sword anymore. I will lead other jungle guardians and members of the jungle warrior army to protect the whole elf kingdom." Hearing the speech, the ELF KING showed complex eyes, mixed with some satisfaction, some regret and some worry: "as far as I know, there is not only one artifact on the dead mage. Although the power of the ''phantom divine bow'' is powerful, it can''t compete with those artifact after all." "You don''t have to worry." Gru showed a reassuring look. His fiery red hair also showed his confidence. "I''ve known the whereabouts of another combination artifact for a long time, and I''ve been asking my subordinates to collect it secretly. I''ve got two of the three combination parts, but the last one has been missing until recently." Hearing the speech, arila said with great joy: "that''s great. Where is the last artifact part now? Even if you use the power of the whole forest, I will help you find it." There is no need to say more about the effect of the artifact. It is a force that can change the whole battle. Once the necromancer relied on the artifact to start the war recklessly. Now it is said that Gru can combine a completed artifact without the last artifact component. How can the spirit king not be excited? He believes that with this combined artifact, Gru must be better able to guard Eli. "The last artifact part, the ''holy bottle of vitality'', is now in Diya." Gru said slowly, "It is said that the vitality holy bottle has been in the charge of the ancient vampire degar. He tried to revive someone with this treasure, but it didn''t work. After degar died, the vitality holy bottle disappeared, and my clues to the collection of artifact parts were broken. It was not until not long ago that a group of grave robbers belonging to the thieves guild found the unique piece from the vampire king''s secluded house The treasure was later sold to a necromancer. " "Very good." Listening to Gru''s information, the ELF KING wanted to take a deep breath and had all kinds of preconditions. Even if he didn''t want to start with Diya, he had to do it now. "I''ll convene Eli''s upper Council to meet your requirements. All we do is to protect Eli." Chapter 2433 Commanding the elite of the Legion, farezer, led by the great devil, passed through the flame and came to the shanzel snow mountain behind the city of trix. "How many hands do you need to take Trish?" In his mind, the inquiry before rod left seemed to ring back. "Master, the focus of this operation is not how many people I need, but how many mages I can leave from this operation." Rod seemed extremely satisfied with his answer: "let go and do it. If necessary, I will listen to you." Recalling rod''s words, farezer seemed to have a hot current in his heart. When he was in eracia, he did not get such an important position. Even because he was specialized in Tactical Research for many years, he was ridiculed by other nobles and thought that he was just a nerd. If it was not because he was a relative of general Mogan, he had no chance to command the army. But in the undead legion, rod didn''t care about his origin or laugh at him because of his weak human blood. Instead, he recognized his ability in command and entrusted this important task to him. How can he not be very excited? He vowed to repay his master with a brilliant victory. Soon, farezer focused on the core of the mission, that is, the hero Tanan. The existence of the forbidden magic field makes Tanan a strategic weapon against mages. Under the shadow of the forbidden magic field, even the arrogant legendary mages can only be captured. Due to the two-way ability in the field of magic prohibition, farezer specially selected those Legion members who have excellent melee ability and do not rely on magic to join him. The remaining Legion members, including rod, who are good at magic, will advance all the way to the east of brakada, strive to open up the connection with vilning as soon as possible, and use space gems at the same time, Set up a series of transmission points to support the rear theater at any time. Without opening the forbidden magic field, Tanan, like other Legion members, can quickly cross space through space magic, which also makes farezer''s command tactics more effective. Even if the master encounters any accident, he can send Tanan to another battlefield in time. Now, farezer finally understood how wise the master had decided to seize Tanan''s remains. With this immortal hero, those mages could only be beaten passively. "Agran, you lead the great devil team and send Tanan to the center of trix city. After Tanan opens the magic prohibition field, you must protect him. Even if you all sacrifice, he can''t be anything. He is the key of this battle. Rowling, you are responsible for opening the door of different dimensions outside the magic prohibition field, sending the vampire army and letting them block the gate. The purpose of this battle is The goal is to wipe out the mages in the city. " With falezer''s instructions, the nearby Legion members took action one after another. The whole Legion immediately operated like a precision slaughtering machine, and falezer''s sight was also placed on the distant city of trix. As a town stationed at the foot of shanzel snow mountain when deken conquered the dragon country, the city wall of trix is extremely tall, and even the dragon is difficult to leap. At this moment, it has become an obstacle, which has seriously affected the mage''s escape. Under the forbidden magic field of the hero Tanan, no magic can be cast in the whole city. The only way for mages to survive is to escape through the not spacious city gate. What awaits them will be the vampire army that has long been ambushed here. As a commander, farezer actually wants to use the whole line of terror knights to meet those mages outside the city gate. Unfortunately, there are not so many terror knights in the undead Legion. Due to the unique ability of the master, the largest number of the undead Legion is the vampire corpse Witch King affected by the scarlet eye and the ghost King cloak at the same time. When they need to cast spells, they can spray the clouds of death that block out the sun like the corpse Witch King, and when they fight close, they have strong vitality and terrible destructive power like the vampire king. As for the famous terror knights in Diya, they are not very common in the undead Legion. "General farezer, don''t be so nervous. Those mages can''t stop us at all! I think as soon as Tanan appears, they will run away." The confident words of the great demon agran reached farezer, which made him shake his head slightly. It is true that the great devil has superior strength. It is difficult for a legendary mage to deal with the great devil who constantly deceives himself with flame evasion, but under the field of demon prohibition, flame evasion also loses its effect. If you look down on the enemy, I''m afraid you will suffer a great loss. "The master is watching our every move here. What we have to do is to repay the master''s trust with a perfect victory. I think you should understand this." Under the reminder of farezer, agran finally put away his original laughter and looked serious. He didn''t want to disappoint his master. "Take action! We must leave some profound lessons to those mages this time!" Back in the ranks of the great demons, agran commanded the other great demons and looked at the different barbarian, "hero Tanan, are you ready?" "Let''s kill all those mages." Tanan''s answer was as firm as ever. Even death could not kill his hatred for the mage. Under the leadership of the great devil team, Tanan''s body shuttles through the flame and comes to the center of trix city. The forbidden magic field that cuts off all mages'' hope of escape is about to envelop the whole town. Outside the city, farezer looked at all this faintly. The process of capturing trix city did not need the assistance of any stone catapult, nor did he need to push down the towering wall. Just let Tanan expand the magic prohibition field, and those mages would swarm to the only way of life, that is, the city gate. The whole process was like catching turtles in a jar and binding themselves with one hand, It was the fortifications built by the mages themselves. Standing at the foot of the snow mountain, farezer could not help but take a deep breath and feel the battle that was about to open. Farezer''s heart could not help but raise an ambition. It is said that the master also led the necromancer to launch a great battle, but it was a pity that it ended in failure, and the whole Diya fell down. Farezer believed that if the master had his own assistance at that time, he would be able to rewrite the whole war situation. Chapter 2434 In the city of trix, the magician CanSo is arranging the residents who fled from the red crystal magic academy to wipe the sweat on their heads from time to time. "Your Excellency CanSo, we have heard about the situation of chijing Magic Academy. We feel sorry that all magic academies with a long history have been destroyed by evil people. At the same time, we also feel deep regret." Appearing in front of CanSo was mankel, the leader of trix city. He also showed full respect for CanSo, who had followed the great dragon slaying hero deken and conquered the dragon country all the way. "Thank you for your concern. Lord deken has joined the magic guild and is ready to leave a lesson for the necromancer!" Cantor said slowly. Mankel seemed to think of something and asked with some concern: "because you came in a hurry, trix city can''t come up with better conditions to accommodate the people of the red crystal magic college. We can only temporarily rebuild the shacks where the slaves live. I hope the people of the college don''t complain and make us have a gap." "How can it be? Whether it''s a towering tower or a simple shack, I believe the college people are very satisfied to have a temporary place to live." Hearing the speech, CanSo smiled, "but since it''s a shack for slaves, where are those slaves? I''m more worried about conflict." "You don''t have to worry." Mankel looked reassuringly at him. "Those slaves volunteered to participate in the explorer program, crossed the random transmission monument of the magic guild, and explored the unknown space. They can definitely make enough space." "Random delivery tablet? I thought the magic guild had long stopped the plan." CanSo looked surprised. "Ashtar has restarted this plan. Do you know him? He is the former president. He has considerable influence in the magic guild and has always been quite gentle towards the college." The mayor explained patiently. Just then, an angry voice broke the harmonious conversation between the two. "Go to hell, you evil mages!" "Who''s talking here?" Mankel''s face changed, and the sudden voice of words made him lose face in front of the distinguished guests of the college. He wanted to find out the person who made the noise immediately and punish him severely. However, CanSo seemed to find something. He stared at the man in the distance and suddenly changed his face: "no... it''s Tanan. The Necromancers are tracking it." "The gate of time and space!" CanSo let out a violent drink. However, his magic failed to respond. He felt the magic element that stopped flowing, and his body trembled. "Is this the power of the forbidden magic ball... Evacuate the residents of the city quickly!" Hearing CanSo''s cry, mankel realized that the situation was urgent. He recalled the natural hero who had brought deep disaster to bulakada. The mayor of mankel also realized that the situation was not good. Looking at the posture of Tanan and the great devil with a giant sickle beside him, he was obviously prepared. There was no time to evacuate the others. Mancel pulled away CanSo and ran away to one side. After losing the ability to cast spells, CanSo almost fell to the ground under mankel''s strong force, and finally stabilized his body. "Tell the magic mage in the city to awaken the crystal dragon puppet of Lord deken, as well as the residents in the city. Even if we can''t cast magic, we still have magic image puppets!" After running all the way back to the magic mage''s camp, CanSo grabbed a dull looking magic mage''s deputy and quickly ordered. Under CanSo''s scolding, the Deputy quickly woke up and hurriedly followed his instructions. "What about the city Lord? CanSo, isn''t he with you? What happened?" Just then, the rich businessman of the freelance chamber of Commerce in the city came over and asked CanSo. Many of the supplies for the residents of chijing magic school are provided by the rich businessmen in front of us, but at this moment, Kanzo, who is anxious, has no time to explain the context to him: "this is an enemy attack. We need to evacuate the crowd as soon as possible. If we can''t use space magic, we can only leave through the city gate as soon as possible... No good." At last, CanSo seemed to be aware of something. His pupils shrank suddenly, and a look of fear appeared on his face. Accompanied by bursts of wailing and the puffing sound of flashing wings, a large number of blood sucking bats poured in from the city gate. These blood sucking bats were bitten by people. Their tusks and claws seemed to grow barbs and were firmly embedded in the flesh and blood of other creatures. A magic mage who had great talent and was previously favored by CanSo rushed past CanSo in the sound of wailing. The vampire bat hanging on his body could not get rid of no matter how he struggled. Finally, he had to fall to the ground and turn into a withered and dry corpse. "No..." Such a painful scene also made Cantor despair. Since the enemy dared to let Tanan appear in the center of the town, how could he not mention sending someone to block the way out of the city gate? What makes CanSo more desperate is that the magic mage who has just become a corpse has climbed up from the ground and turned into a member of the undead. If the magic elements stop flowing and waiting for CanSo, it will be the roaring cloud of death. Facing such a desperate situation, CanSo did not give up. He raised his head and looked at the only place where there was vitality, the blue sky. "I need all kinds of gargoyles! If you still want to live, start all the remaining gargoyles in the city and don''t be stingy!" After losing the command of the city master mankel, the city was in a mess. The fleeing mages ran away, and even jumped directly from the towering city wall. The wailing mages shrank aside. After losing the magic to survive, these mages seemed to have lost everything and let the enemy''s butcher knife fall on them. The only one who keeps calm is CanSo in the field. He once followed the hero deken and encountered more dangerous situations. In his opinion, it is far from time to give up hope. The mage still has the last escape route, which is the sky above his head. Under CanSo''s words, the mages in the city reluctantly recovered their calm. With the help of magic mages, they quickly awakened one stone ghost after another. Among them, the top black Yaoshi stone ghost was provided by the rich businessmen of the freelance chamber of Commerce. The weight that a single Gargoyle can bear is limited. Generally, small gargoyles can only be used by thin mages, and there is a risk of falling at any time. The original intention of gargoyles is not to transport mages to fight, and only improved large gargoyles or black Yaoshi gargoyles can stably transport mages away. At this moment, CanSo couldn''t help scolding. Where did the city Lord mankel go? Why is it so urgent for someone who can''t see him at all? Chapter 2435 With the unremitting efforts of the mages, all the remaining demons and puppets in the city were awakened. The stone man and iron man are on the front line against the vampire bats. They use their hard bodies to form a fence, which greatly delays the enemy''s attack, while the dark stone ghost carries the mages'' hope of breaking through. "When the Gargoyle flies up, you break through to the East. As long as you can escape to the city of the gargoyle, it''s safe." Looking at the familiar and panicked faces behind the gargoyle, CanSo told them. "What about you, Lord CanSo..." a magic mage couldn''t bear to look at CanSo still on the ground and asked. "I will stay here and create a glimmer of vitality for you." In order to avoid causing more panic, CanSo reluctantly smiled at them. After a group of stone ghosts rose into the sky and broke through towards the outside of the city, CanSo exhaled and looked at the rich businessmen who also left behind: "thank you for generously providing precious Obsidian Stone ghosts for the suffering residents, but are you really not leaving with them? There are still some stone ghosts left here..." "No." Hamo, a rich businessman, lightly waved his hand. "I enjoy the war privilege of the freelance chamber of Commerce. Besides, I am not a burakada. Death can''t come to me. The necromancer won''t kill me. It''s safer to stay here." CanSo shook his head. He was afraid that those crazy necromancers would not recognize the privileges granted by the freelance chamber of Commerce. However, since the rich businessmen had already made a decision, it was inconvenient for him to intervene. CanSo looks into the distance. It is the center of the whole town. The spacious interior hall has been swallowed up by the sea of fire. In addition to the demons spreading flames, there is also a barbarian who is venting his anger with the corpse of a mage, the hero named Tanan. The red giant bent down beside CanSo. It was a ground dragon composed of crystal, which was also one of the mage''s highest attainments on the magic image. Although he has lost his spell casting ability, as long as the crystal dragon is still there, CanSo still has the power of war. In CanSo''s view, the source of the disaster suffered by trix city lies in Tanan. Without the ability to ban demons, mages can avoid more than 90% of the losses, and there will be no large-scale death at all. As long as Tanan can be killed, the plight of the mages will be solved immediately. Behind CanSo, bursts of desperate cries and dissatisfied quarrels came. The number of gargoyles is limited, and a few are qualified to board gargoyles. After all, there are a few who try to break through the sky, and more burakada people are left in the city. The respected mages could not accept this outcome. These brakadas yelled and questioned why they were not qualified to board the stone ghost. If it were not for the suppression of the crystal dragon, it would almost turn into a riot for the stone ghost nearby. The fierce quarrel was accompanied by extremely low morale. "Listen, you losers! No matter how dissatisfied you are, cheer me up now! Trix city is in a major crisis, but we still have a glimmer of vitality!" CanSo''s unwilling cry also attracted the attention of others. At this desperate moment, what they need most is such a powerful word to give them even false comfort. "See Tanan over there? The culprit that caused all this is there. As long as we kill him, we can re perform our magic and get a chance to escape!" CanSo''s appeal also caused waves of agitation among others. "What should we do? We can''t cast spells at all. How can we fight those big demons?" A female mage with disheveled hair asked kansuo. There were several bruises on the corners of her mouth. They were left by another mage who had been courting her during the struggle for escape. CanSo lowered his head slightly: "I understand your difficult situation. But instead of staying here and being swallowed up by layers of dead creatures, it''s better to make a final fight against the enemy! The crystal dragon next to me can kill Tanan, but I need you to lead away the great devil protecting him with sacrifice..." CanSo''s words not only bring people hope, but also bring them deep despair. Sacrifice is a word far away from the comfortable mages in the tower, but in the field of magic prohibition, they can only exchange blood and sacrifice for a chance to break the situation like barbarians. On one side, Hamo, a rich businessman who has always paid silent attention to this scene, finally opened his mouth at this moment: "the earth business group of the freelance chamber of Commerce will take in children under the age of 12. I can''t guarantee anything, but I will try my best to ensure their safety." Harmo''s words also attracted the attention of many mages. They scrambled around harmo. Businessmen who were despised by the mages in ordinary days have become their only savior. They offered their best conditions and even threatened. They just hope to join the business group where the rich businessmen are located and get the shelter of the freelance chamber of commerce at this moment, Previous female mages also threw enchanting eyes at Hamo, but Hamo always insisted on the initial conditions and was only willing to accept the children in the city. In desperation and helplessness, the mages could only accept CanSo''s proposal, picked up their non sharp weapons and rushed towards the elite devil. Waiting for these mages is that their bodies are divided into several sections under the light of the knife brought by the giant sickle. Looking at the miserable end of other mages, CanSo''s heart became more firm. He waited patiently for an opportunity to turn the war around. "Are these mages crazy? Even if I stand here and let them chop, can they chop me seriously?" After cutting off the head of the mage in front, a big demon asked strangely. "General farezer told me not to be careless." Aside, agran, who was in charge of the team of great demons, answered faintly, although his heart was also full of contempt for the mages who took up arms and rushed. "Ah..." What rushed to agran was a yelling female mage with disheveled hair. She held a blunt knife in her hands over her head. The roar that looked very powerful was actually a sign of fear. Only in this way could she hide her fear at the bottom of her heart. Agran shook his head. In the field of demon prohibition, the performance of mages is so vulnerable. As early as in hell, he has killed many such enemies. This type of enemy is not worthy to be the opponent of the great devil. The light of the knife against the flame flashed, the great head rose to the sky, and agran wiped the blood on the giant sickle, as if he had done a trivial thing. Chapter 2436 "General farezer, the mages have raised the gargoyles and are preparing to break through the air... Everything is as you expected." Outside the city, according to the report of the vampire king, farezer, who is dispatching troops, also knows the intentions of the mages. "Very good." Farezer showed a secure look. After the magic ban came into effect, there were a large number of blood sucking bats blocked at the city gate, and there were only two directions for the mage to break through, either in the sky or underground. Compared with the hard and thick earth, the vast sky is undoubtedly the best breakthrough direction. Farezer, who had expected all this, made targeted arrangements in advance. He took out a sound conch and said to the other end, "the enemy is approaching. Now it''s your turn to leave those mages." At the other end of the conch, trossa, who took control of the city wall one step in advance, glanced discontentedly. As an adjutant of the Legion, he admitted that his command ability was not under farezer, but he still had to obey farezer''s instructions. He squeezed the conch in his hand and shouted to the others, "push our baby out!" At the command of trossa, the members of the nearby Legion pushed the assembled crossbows over one by one and put them on the wall. Beside trossa, a dead magician turned into a corpse Witch King in the field of death, scratched his head and said, "Lord trossa, in the field of Tanan, we can''t use magic. How can we drive these magic crossbows?" "You fool! Who said the crossbow would be driven by magic?" Trossa blew up his thick beard and scolded the magic corpse witch, "maybe an ordinary crossbow can''t hurt those high-level mages, but it''s not simple to shoot down the stone ghost?" The magic corpse witch suddenly showed an expression of enlightenment. In addition to being good at tactics, trosa was also accomplished in alchemy and engineering. When deken developed the magic crossbow, he also referred to his opinions for many times. He knew everything about the crossbow like the back of his hand. Looking at the flying stone ghosts, trossa couldn''t help reaching out and stroking the crossbows slowly. He thought that the crossbows stored in the chijing Magic Academy would be washed away by the huge wave. Unexpectedly, the master restrained the huge wave at the last minute and preserved everything in the Academy, including many ordinary crossbows and unfinished magic crossbows, It is also undisputed that trossa is in charge. Under the arrangement of farezer, trossa occupied the city wall in advance and assembled the crossbow. Now is the time for the enemy to experience the power. "Dong!" Accompanied by the intense vibration of the string, the thick crossbow arrow was shot out suddenly, and the momentum was stopped when two close gargoyles were pierced in a row. In addition to the side of trossa, the crossbow placed in the nearby city wall also shot out. For a time, a large number of stone ghosts were hit, and the mage behind him also fell downward in a wail. "That''s it! Shoot down all those mages!" Trossa looked at this scene with satisfaction. It is said that there are a group of top phantom archers in the remote elf Kingdom Eli. Every arrow they shoot has far more lethality than ordinary crossbow, and even on the magic crossbow. I don''t know whether it is true or not. "Dong!" There was another violent vibration, which made trosa furious. The arrow was shot empty. It was much more difficult to shoot empty in the sky than to hit a target accurately. "Can you miss all this? Let me come! Go and fill me with crossbow arrows!" Trossa kicked away the magic corpse witch in front of the crossbow, grabbed the operation position and aimed at the enemy. Under the suppression of the crossbow car, stone ghosts were shot down constantly, and the morale of the breakthrough mages decreased to the freezing point. It was not easy for one or two of them to break through the blockade of the crossbow arrow and rise to the high altitude to get rid of the shadow of the forbidden magic field. However, thinking of the death of their companions before, they didn''t dare to turn back and fight back with magic, but ran away. Looking at those mages who fled in confusion, farezer couldn''t help shaking his head. He thought that some bloody mages would cast spells and fight after breaking away from the magic prohibition field, and even directly came to assassinate themselves as the commander-in-chief, and arranged various defense measures. He didn''t want those mages to run away directly. In the city, the war situation has also come to the most critical moment. Maybe he was stimulated by seeing the great devil killing the mage. Tanan also grabbed his axe and jumped into the battle. The great devil may have slaughtered the mage in front of him out of the execution of orders, but Tanan''s heart is full of indelible hatred for the mage, and his means are also the most cruel. He wants to bite a few pieces of meat from the living mage. The instinctive enjoyment of killing in the blood has made many great demons forget their tasks, and Tanan is getting farther and farther away from the members of the Legion who protect him under the intentional or unintentional provocation of the nearby mage. Agran, wiping the blood on the giant sickle, suddenly felt something wrong. Those mages who should have been frightened in the field of magic prohibition seemed to find some hope and rushed over one by one. At first, agran just thought that it was a sign of timidity and covered up the fact of fear by shouting, but it was a bit unusual for everyone to do so. It was simply a means of diverting attention and reducing each other''s vigilance. "Bad..." At this moment, agran was livid. He seemed to realize the key to the enemy''s doing so. If the mage had any way to reverse the war in an instant, it was to kill the hero Tanan. "Protect Tanan!" Agran let out a roar. While the nearby big devil was stunned, he also responded quickly and looked at Tanan, who was carrying a mage''s head away from the center of the battlefield. "It''s too late to find out now! Master of trix City, your sacrifice is worth it and will never be in vain!" At the foot of Tanan, under the cover of blood, the red crystal dragon was almost integrated with the ground. At this moment, it suddenly burst into shape and showed ferocious fangs harder than steel. Behind the crystal dragon, CanSo was already in tears. Watching the mages sacrifice one after another under his plan, his heart was suffering. Fortunately, all this was worth it. The mages exchanged one sacrifice after another for this opportunity to break the game. As long as Tanan is killed, without the forbidden magic field, the remaining mages in the city can retreat safely. Not only that, he can defeat the conspiracy of the dead mage and bring blakada to peace. Inheriting the wills of all mages, riding on the crystal dragon''s CanSo, he launched a Jedi counterattack against Tanan. Chapter 2437 "No, no..." Looking at Tanan, who was attacked by the enemy, agran clenched his teeth and flashed something bad at the bottom of his heart. In ordinary times, agran had already rushed up with a flame evasion to stop the enemy''s attack. However, in the field of magic prohibition in Tanan, he could not control the flow of flame at all and could not exert the power of flame evasion. In order to cooperate with CanSo, the remaining mages in the city rushed up at this moment, and even clung to agran''s weapons with their own lives, just to delay the great devil for a moment and prevent him from rescuing Tanan in the distance. Not only agran, but also other Legion members nearby were also hindered to some extent. Those mages, like crazy, placed all their hopes on the surprise attack of the crystal dragon. They didn''t want their lives, just wanted to hold the Legion members for a moment. Agran never thought that these mages who had lost their power and had never been in his eyes had become the biggest obstacle for him to rescue Tanan. "Get away from me!" Trapped in the same place, agran roared, but it didn''t help at all. He could only watch Tanan attacked. Agran deeply understood the horror of the crystal dragon. It was one of the top magic puppets. Its whole body was made of hard crystal. Even if the great devil cut it with all his strength, it would only bounce away in an instant and could not cause any damage. Under the blessing of the huge body, the power of the crystal dragon will not be weaker than the real dragon, or even stronger. When such a terrible behemoth suddenly appears on Tanan''s face, his end can be imagined. Agran seemed to have seen how he would be punished by the commander. "Damn barbarian, you disobeyed the rule of bracada, and now you are working with the necromancer to kill so many bracada people. I must make you pay the price!" Behind the crystal dragon, CanSo roared. He seemed to have seen the dawn of victory. The sudden explosion of the crystal dragon, with only one vigorous step, rushed to Tanan''s face. Nothing could hinder the attack launched by the crystal dragon, but CanSo obviously forgot one thing. In front of the crystal dragon, Tanan, who is still carrying a bloody Tomahawk, is not a good stubble who will be caught obediently. "Master..." Tanan took a deep breath and held the axe handle in both hands. The faces of the barbarian soldiers who had followed him to launch a great battle, including the face of a slightly wild barbarian woman, stayed in his mind for a long time. A strong heroic will burst out from the whole body of Tanan. If the heroic will is visible to the naked eye, Tanan has become more dazzling than the sun. Tanan lifted the axe and showed the light of hatred in his eyes. The bright will of the immortal hero gathered on the axe in his hand. This will represents invincibility. I''m afraid even the real artifact will be damaged under this will. The silver light flashed by, and the latter half of the light became scarlet like blood. The attack of the crystal dragon stopped. CanSo lowered his head in a daze. The residual consciousness saw that the small body of the crystal dragon, together with his own body, disappeared at this moment, replaced by a smooth incision, as if it had been carefully polished. Under the stunned eyes of the great devil who tried to catch up nearby, the huge body of the crystal dragon fell to one side. When the dust rested and the ground vibration gradually disappeared, the outline of Tanan''s body reappeared in the eyes of a group of Legion members. At this moment, the great demons nearby looked at each other. The hero Tanan was not the object to be protected. Even the great demons had to avoid his sharp will. "What are you watching me do? Why don''t you kill those mages?" Tanan said faintly. At the same time, he threw with force. The Tomahawk spun out of his hand and accurately split into the head of a mage who wanted to hide. "It''s impossible... How can Kanzo..." the mages who watched the scene looked desperate at this moment. They didn''t expect Kanzo''s counterattack, but ended in this way. What was waiting for them was the members of the reincarnated Legion who launched a fierce offensive again. When Tanan pulls out the bloody axe, other Legion members have been involved in their own battle. The fall of CanSo also means that the mages in the city are no longer able to organize any resistance, leaving only the road of destruction. Looking around, Tanan sighed in his heart. He dreamed of destroying the country established by the mage with those savage creatures who followed him. Unexpectedly, he was puzzled by many companions. It was the necromancer who finally achieved all this with him. Tanan shook his head, put all this behind him, and turned to his favorite thing, which was to kill the evil mages. The fall of CanSo and crystal dragon symbolizes the collapse of the last resistance force of the mage. The morale of the remaining mages has collapsed, which is not enough to fear. It is no exaggeration to say that even if the Legion members are replaced by a group of big eared monsters, these mages can''t make any resistance. Blood stained the land of trix City, but this is only temporary. When Rhodes comes, under the influence of the field of death, it will become a new city of the dead, and the mages will usher in new life. Tanan, covered in blood, was about to kill the last few people with an axe, but agran stopped him. "What are you doing? Why don''t you let me kill him?" Tanan asked in a bad tone. "They''re not mages... To be exact, they''re the... Freelance chamber of Commerce." Agran scratched his head and said in some embarrassment, "the commander told me that these people can''t be killed, otherwise it will be regarded as disobeying the order." "I don''t care what chamber of Commerce. Since they appear here, they are with the mage! Shouldn''t they kill all such people?" Tanan raised his axe and asked towards agran. Agran took a deep breath. He had seen the power of Tanan. Even the crystal dragon would be split in half by him. Agran couldn''t stop his blow at all. Rao is so. Agran still blocked Tanan: "this is an order, hero Tanan. Please don''t embarrass me..." "I''ll explain to farezer. Now get out of the way." Tanan''s eyes sank, and his undisguised intention to kill came out of him, which also made the rich businessmen who survived tremble. "What happened? You seem to have an argument." With the words of the commander of the chamber of Commerce, the familiar people gathered at the door for a long time. Chapter 2438 "Farezer, you''re just in time. Let those demons go away quickly so that I can kill all the remaining mages." Seeing the arrival of the commander, Tanan endured his anger at the mage and said in a deep voice. "People who are not affected by the war in Tainan have the privilege of freedom. Sorry, they are people like this." Facing Tanan''s words, farezer shook his head and said slowly, "killing them will destroy the master''s plan." "Do you want me to let go of the enemies who help the mage? Aren''t you going to kill all the mages?" Tanan let out a roar and wanted to grab farezer''s collar and start questioning. "We let them go now in order to kill more mages in the future." Farezer said without concession that if Tanan had not had a special status, other members of the Legion would have been dealt with if they dared to disobey orders openly, "The freelance chamber of commerce is backed by elathia. If you don''t want the elathians to use this as an excuse to send reinforcements and affect the master''s plan, don''t do so. It''s inevitable to win the next battle." Tanan breathed heavily. He glared at Hamo, a nervous rich businessman, and suddenly threw his axe out. "Are you crazy? You''re still disobeying general Fraser''s orders at this time!" Still in the role of magic prohibition, agran couldn''t intercept the Tomahawk even if he wanted to hide with fire. The Tomahawk was like lightning across the sky, faster than other Legion members imagined. At this moment, agran couldn''t help lifting the giant sickle in his hand. Tanan disobeyed the command of the commander so much that he was afraid that he would not give up. "Don''t get excited, agran." Farezer waved his hand, and his words also restored agran''s calm. He looked in the direction of the members of the chamber of Commerce and saw the rich businessmen lying on the ground in fear. Tanan''s Tomahawk was deeply embedded in the head of a blakada boy less than half a meter away from him. Throwing tomahawks is a skill that orcs can do. How can Tanan not? The Tomahawk didn''t kill the rich merchant. It was the result of Tanan''s listening to the commander''s words. "I won''t just forget it." Tanan said in a deep voice, "except him, the bragada around him don''t want to live." Farezer nodded and agreed to the immortal hero''s request. If Tanan gets out of control due to successive rejections, the consequences may be unimaginable. "Commander, we caught a mage alive in an ambush outside the city. According to the mage, his status is extraordinary." Just then, several bats flew over, their wings flapped, their bodies overlapped with each other, and released a burst of black fog. Finally, they turned into a vampire king and reported to farezer. Under the coverage of the field of magic prohibition, vampires who can turn into bats and fly freely are undoubtedly good at transmitting information. "Really..." Fraser showed a thoughtful look. In addition to preventing the mage from escaping from the air, he still made arrangements to prevent the mage from escaping through the ground. It seems that there is something to gain there, "bring the man." The wealthy businessman who collapsed and was frightened by Tanan couldn''t help but look at the brakada teenager who was hacked to death next to him. It was the object entrusted to him by the mage in the city before he died. He hoped to protect him from death with the help of the shelter of the chamber of Commerce. For a time, the rich merchant Hamo sighed in his heart. It was always the mage who killed and enslaved other creatures. I didn''t expect that blakada would come to the same end. Fortunately, the enemy''s commander was wise enough, otherwise it would be difficult for him to survive. Just as the rich merchant sighed, the vampire also brought up the mage they caught and looked at the man. Hamo''s eyes were stunned. The man was mankel, the former master of trix city. "Lord mankel, where did you go when the mages in the city fought desperately? Without your command, the mages can''t organize decent resistance at all." At this moment, regardless of the current situation of his capture, Hamo couldn''t help asking. Hamo could not help complaining that if Cantor hadn''t stood up, the mages who lost their strength could only lead their necks and kill one by one. Although Cantor finally failed, he still launched a final fight against the enemy. He died standing. Looking at the city Lord mankel, he disappeared from the beginning. Mankel looked at him and didn''t answer his question. Bring people before and after farezer, The vampire with sharp fangs voluntarily reported: "general farezer, we found an underground passage in the direction of his escape. Fortunately, only a few people passed through the underground passage. If there are enough mages or cooperate with the crystal dragon puppets appearing in the front of the battlefield, our defense line is likely to be broken away by them." Hearing the speech, farezer''s face changed slightly. Although he predicted the reactions of mages and guessed that those mages would choose to break through from the sky, there were still unexpected situations, that is, the underground passage leading to the outside of the city. The Legion members who organize the defense line outside the city are much less than those at the city gate or on the city wall. Once the crystal dragon breaks through the defense line, those mages who escape through the channel can escape from the shadow of the forbidden magic field, escape through space spells, and even counter attack. Fortunately, the city Lord mankel did not share the information of the underground passage with other mages, but fled with a few family members and was finally captured by undead creatures outside the city. "Mancel, what have you done?" Hamo, a rich merchant, was also aware of what the city Lord had done. He couldn''t help asking loudly that the sacrifices of those mages could be avoided, but he allowed this result to happen for his own safety. "I should kill you and make you a member of the Legion." Farezer glanced at the city master, "but you''re not worth it. It''s an insult to the master to let you join the undead army. Go." Mankel was a little stunned. From farezer''s expression, he determined that it was the commander''s real intention, not a lie, or a trick to make fun of him. He carefully looked at the nearby undead creatures for a few eyes, retreated a little, and finally turned into a runaway and ran away towards the outside of the city. Looking at the escaped City Lord, farezer realized that his tactics were not perfect, and there were still accidents. This must be something the master didn''t want to see, and he had to try his best to avoid in the subsequent battle. The capture of trix city is just a signal. This battle doesn''t even need the master''s hand. This is the display of the strength of the whole Legion. Through those surviving mages and escaped City masters, this news will spread throughout brakata, attack the morale of brakata people and increase the advantage for subsequent battles. Chapter 2439 "Lord rod, there is cirrus cloud city ahead. This small city belongs to the magic guild. The mages in the city may have fled long ago." Looking at the city of mages built near the mountain ahead, sedros, the sage of the dead who is familiar with bracada, introduced to rod. "It doesn''t matter." Rod said faintly. He waved, and the vampire bats that covered the sky and blocked the sun flew behind him and rushed into the city. Before approaching cirrus cloud city, rod had guessed the result. Mages use perspective to see the trend of the undead army, and use the gate of time and space to evacuate in advance. When the army of undead creatures arrives, there is only an empty city left for them. If you want to deal with the blakada mage with strong mobility, you can only win with the same mobility, use the great devil hiding in the flame, Tanan isolated from magic, and the immortal legion of space magic transmission to launch a surprise attack, so as to completely eliminate the mage in the city and blindly rely on military strength. The final result will only be like this. That''s what farezer did. Rhode thought that the traditional army of the dead had been completely eliminated in front of the mage and could only be used as defense, just like Tanan and his barbarians, but the excellent strategist farezer found a way to give full play to the greatest value of the army of the dead, that is to lengthen the whole front and expand the battlefield to two areas in the southeast of bracada, which overwhelmed the mage. At the instigation of rod, the Necromancers in vernin poured out and headed for the area east of brakata, attacking cities and land all the way and occupying the towns along brakata. With the fall of the red crystal magic school and the spread of the news of trix City, in the face of the undead mages under the pressure of the army, the mages have only one way to retreat. Even if they fight tenaciously, the main force of the Legion who led Tanan to arrive at the moment will also give them a fatal blow. Led by Tanan, the barbarians who are not good at magic dare not make such a strategic decision. It is harmful and unhelpful for them to hastily lengthen the brakada front. They will only expose more flaws in front of the mage and give the mage the opportunity to break them one by one. However, unlike rod''s undead Legion, this will only be a more favorable thing. "Rod, what are we doing here?" A familiar voice came, and the purple haired girl put her head in front of rod. "Didn''t you guess that those mages ran away?" "Wait a minute, I''ll take you to a fun place." Looking at the cirrus cloud city in the distance, rod said slowly. "Fun? How fun is it?" Inota tilted her head. "..." rod ignored her inquiry. As rod entered the town, the dark clouds spread behind him, which was the frenzy of death. The vampire king cheered for his arrival, and the corpse Witch King worshipped him. For a time, he was powerful. Even those with strong will could not help but tremble and kneel before him. Of course, except for one person. "Tell me quickly, how fun is it?" Inota shook his arm and pressed, her attention already attracted by rod''s words. "It''s fun to have a bunch of magic eyes." Rod replied in words she could understand. "Oh..." inota opened her mouth in surprise. It was so fun! Rod reached out to help his forehead. He remembered that inota wanted to liberate the other dragons from Molly. That''s why he followed him to bracada. Now, she seems to have thrown the other dragons out of the sky. "You go to the freelance chamber of Commerce and find a store with the name ''tazis''." After entering the city, rod ordered down his hand. Nearby vampires took action and walked through the city looking for the place shown by rod. Aside, the sage of the dead seemed to hear something and took the initiative to say, "master, do you mean the ''tazis alchemy workshop''?" "Maybe, I just heard people mention that position." Rod looked at Cedrus. He seemed to know something. A sage known for his integrity, Immediately point out the mistakes in rod''s words: "I have to remind you, master, in a strict sense, the tazis alchemy workshop is not a store subordinate to the freelance chamber of Commerce, but a supplier of the chamber of Commerce. Tazis is famous in bracada for producing some unique gadgets and magic props. I think this is one thing that all mages know. You shouldn''t make such a mistake." "Well, thank you for your reminder." Rod nodded and changed to other Legion members here. Even farezer did not dare to point out his mistakes directly, but the sage of the dead did so without thinking, which also made rod look at him differently. Under the guidance of the sage, rod soon came to the door of the tazis alchemy workshop. There was only silence in the workshop where people came and went, and the mage in it had fled long ago. "There won''t be any good things left here. The people of tazis will take all the precious things away before evacuating." Looking at the empty alchemy workshop, the sage shook his head again and again. His eyes were full of worthless sundries. He didn''t think rod would gain anything from his trip. Rod didn''t think so, and stepped into it. On one side, inota showed some excitement and looked around for interesting things. Although rod just said it briefly, she had recorded those words in the bottom of her heart. Entering the alchemy workshop, rod can''t help recalling the memory of his previous life. This seemingly ordinary workshop contains a big secret. In previous games, the whole secret was finally discovered by other players, and now it''s just cheap. After learning that the city of rolling clouds is a town to be occupied by the army of the dead, rod also remembered the intelligence in his previous life, and then made a special trip here to uncover the secrets of the workshop. "Look what I found!" Inota''s cheers came over. She turned out a light blue soft ball from a pile of sundries. She threw the ball hard to the wall. The ball showed amazing elasticity, collided back and forth on the wall surface of the chamber of Commerce, and finally was firmly held in her hand. "A magic eye that won''t be broken! Rod, what quality treasure is this?" Rod''s mouth twitched. "This is a toy. We''re not looking for this." Inota nodded and stretched out her hand to draw a golden crack, which was her exclusive storage space. Then she put the magic eye together with a lot of strange treasures she collected. Temporarily ignoring inota, rod went deep into the workshop and soon found something. Chapter 2440 Going deep into the interior of the alchemy workshop, what appeared in front of rod was the workbench of the alchemists. Maybe it was a hurry to escape. All the items on the workbench were not taken away. Half of the magic props assembled can be seen everywhere nearby. The mini first-order demons are like puppets and jewels that constantly change light. However, as the sage said, they are just some gadgets and do not have the value of treasures. Looking at everything on the workbench, rod shook his head. Different from the resistance to alchemy technology within the magic guild, the tazis workshop used this technology to make props, but obviously they used the wrong place. Instead of thinking about making more powerful and killing magic weapons, they made these toys. Are they going to use toys to kill the enemy''s will? Beside rod, inota was looking at a thumb sized pearl. The luster of the Pearl changed from red to orange, then to playful light yellow, and finally to cold cyan. This is impossible for natural gemstones. Only alchemical props have the ability to change color. Inota held the Pearl in the palm of her hand. She slowly opened her fingers and carefully watched the color change of the Pearl after getting close. It was like being afraid that the Pearl in her hand suddenly ran away. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Rod looked at her and said nothing after all. It seems that these magic toys can really kill the will of the enemy. Soon, rod stopped in front of a worktable. Compared with other heavy and complex worktables, the worktable in front of him looked very simple and should be used by apprentices. There were not too many alchemical tools on the surface, only tweezers and knives. The whole worktable was like a paved slate. Looking at the workbench in front of him, Rodden''s eyes lit up. He quickly swept away the sundries placed on it and put his eyes on this flat stone slab, as if he were looking at some precious treasure. According to the information seen from the forum in previous lives, this slate is not simple, it contains mystery, and even has something to do with the former mage God. The alchemists in the tazis workshop will never know that this stone slab, which looks ordinary but is used as a workbench because of its strong texture, still hides this secret. Rod effortlessly erected the stone slab and walked around it for two times. The undead sage on one side showed a puzzled look. He didn''t understand why rod valued this humble stone slab so much. He was about to ask, but the changes in front of him widened his eyes. "Erica Magnus." In front of the slate, rod said this sentence faintly. Rod''s words, like some kind of spell, activated the stone slab in front of him. The earth shook, and the slate began to collapse inward, and the cracks spread from its surface. Strangely, the gravel that should have fallen disappeared strangely into another space. "This is..." the change in front of him made the sage open his mouth, and his inner peace could no longer be maintained. He knows the name of the main population, Erica Magnus. She is the second generation president of the magic guild and the daughter of the mage God. How can he not be surprised that the stone slab in front of him is actually related to the legendary mage God. Even more surprising to the sage of the dead is that looking at rod''s posture, he obviously knows the secrets of the slate like the back of his hand. Cedrus can only sigh in his heart that he is worthy of being the master, and even knows these secrets clearly. Perhaps he had known all this from the players on the forum. Rod looked indifferent, and only the corners of his mouth rose slightly. When the change of the slate is completed, it has completely shed a layer of camouflage on the surface, revealing the real thing wrapped in it, a transmission monument emitting a pink halo. "You stay here and protect the transmission monument." The necromancer nodded respectfully. Although he was curious about everything behind the transmission Monument and couldn''t help but want to explore it, he would still complete the orders given by the master meticulously. After confessing to the dead sage, rod took the lead in passing through the transmission monument in front of him. The slightly curious purple haired girl also entered with him. When the pink light flashed, rod crossed the space channel and came to another plane. As soon as they arrived, a fragrance floated over. It was not the fragrance of flowers in full bloom, but the sweet fragrance like flower honey. "Wow..." enota''s exclamation came. She had been to many half planes, but the strange plane in front of her came for the first time. Somehow, the flowing clouds in the sky and the earth under her feet gave her a feeling that she could eat. In other planes, it was simply impossible to happen. She glanced at rod secretly. If rod wasn''t still around, she couldn''t help but taste the earth. Rod looked around. The sky radiated pink light consistent with the portal. Here is a regular distorted half plane, with world rules different from the main plane. Here is the half plane created by the mage God, which belongs to the candy plane. The mage''s God isolated the whole plane from the detection of space magic. The stone slab found by rod is the only channel to enter the candy plane. According to the research of players in previous lives, the daughter of the master''s God likes sweets. This whole half plane is a gift given to her by the master''s God. Rod is not interested in everything about the candy plane. What he really cares about is the record left by the mage God in this plane, the information about the supreme wisdom plane. That was once the greatest research of the mage God, but now it has long been lost. In his previous life, the player who fortunately discovered the secret of slate took advantage of his keen business opportunities and opened the candy plane into a tourist attraction with the help of the freelance chamber of Commerce, which attracted the attention of many people and made him a lot of money. He deliberately disclosed the whole process of discovering the secret of the slate on the forum, which is more like advertising the tourist attractions of the candy plane with a story. Now, rod has solved the secret of the slate in his way. For the research on the supreme wisdom in the depths of the candy level, the player was vague on the forum, but anyone can see that he must have received great benefits. Exposing those secrets to other players will only bring him all kinds of unnecessary trouble, which is a smart choice. The player''s choice to disclose the slate secret maximized his own income, but he certainly wouldn''t know that there would be rod. Rod, who got the candy plane, would also be here to find the secret left by the mage God. Chapter 2441 The arrival of rod and inota also caused panic among the nearby aborigines. Soon, a large group of creatures the size of a palm surrounded them. Looking at the unique creatures, inota giggled: "what are those? They look so strange." Rod saw that the limbs were almost as thin as those painted on the human body, which was almost the same as those painted on the human body. It is a unique creature of candy, gingerbread man. They exude a strong smell of black sugar, and their body is decorated with polished icing. The gingerbread crowd was excited and complained loudly to the sudden two people, blaming them for trampling on their land, even though their whole body was not as big as the palm of an ordinary person. "We''ll punish you, Erica, or we''ll punish you!" One of them, a gingerbread man with a beard and high status, took the initiative to push them away. Unfortunately, his strength was too weak. The gingerbread man''s behavior also attracted enota''s curiosity. Enota picked him up with two fingers and looked carefully at the gingerbread man''s appearance. There seemed to be drooling at the corners of his mouth. Gingerbread man seemed to be aware of something. His mouth surrounded by red icing opened into a circle of fear, and enota threw it into his mouth the next moment. "Click, click." The gingerbread people nearby had long collapsed in fear. The huge monster from nowhere ate the highest ranking elder among them. This was the most terrible thing they encountered. After swallowing the gingerbread man elder, inota smacked his mouth, aftertaste the unique taste, looked at the rest of the gingerbread people, reached out and grabbed several of them, threw one of them into his mouth, and asked rod, "they''re so delicious, rod, do you want to try?" Looking at enota''s move, rod''s mouth twitched: "enota, it''s not time to relax. We still have important things to do." "Well, would you like to try it?" Inota tilted her head and continued to ask. "We''re not here to play, we''re here to find supreme wisdom... HMM..." Before rod finished, inota broke off one leg of the gingerbread man and put it into rod''s mouth. Looking at rod''s helpless expression, inota couldn''t help laughing. Rod chewed the gingerbread chewer''s leg like eating a biscuit. After swallowing it, there was still some warmth in his mouth. He didn''t know whether it was the characteristic of gingerbread or the residual temperature in the hands of the purple haired girl. "What did you say just now? We are looking for the supreme wisdom plane, which is the plane that the master''s God is eager to explore. There should be many research records left by the master''s God in the candy plane." Rod said slowly. According to the previous players on the forum, the reason why the mage God left those records is that Erica hopes to inherit her ambition and explore the supreme wisdom in the void one day. Unfortunately, Erica didn''t do that. The supreme wisdom plane... Rod''s eyes sank. He once saw a corner of the supreme wisdom plane. It was when the ancient wisdom tree Yuk, the chief of the jungle guardian, died. The horror knowledge contained in the wisdom tree came from the supreme wisdom plane. Rod also gained a lot from the power emitted by Yuk when he died. Whether it is the dark holy word, the scarlet eye, or the power in the field of the dead, there are relevant records in the supreme wisdom plane, and rod also chose the ability of the dark holy word from these three forces. If he can enter the supreme wisdom plane, he may gain more. "Rod, ah ~ ~" While Rodriguez was thinking, enota''s voice came. Rod subconsciously opened his mouth and another Gingerbread entrance. Roderick was born with a loveless look. I didn''t expect that he, who was in charge of death, would fall into the trap arranged by inota. Chewing Gingerbread in his mouth, rod couldn''t help looking at enota around him. After the news of candy in his previous life spread, he was attracted by this unique environment. Most of the people who came here to play were couples. It has also become the most famous dating Holy Land in bracada. Looking at the excited enota, rod seems to understand the reason. How did this happen? Does rod remember not fighting in bracada? How did this suddenly happen? Those necromancers under their command certainly didn''t expect that their boss was still dating in his spare time after the war broke out. Rod shook his head. It must be the careless inota who infected herself. She has this ability to reduce her vigilance to a minimum. It''s terrible. "Can I bring Ann here? She must like it here too. Isn''t there any danger here?" Thinking of ANN left alone in Sao City, yinota couldn''t help asking, but she was very worried about whether there would be any danger hidden in this plane. "There is no danger here." Rod shook his head and looked at the gingerbread people nearby who fainted to the ground. Inota was the greatest danger to the creatures in the candy plane. Hearing the speech, inota happily left through the pink portal. Due to the arrangement left by the master''s God, only the stone slab in the alchemy workshop is the only way in and out of this plane. Here is only a half plane, and the rules of the plane are not complete. The rules of space magic are more like being eliminated by the whole, and there is no way to exert any space magic at all. Among the many planes, the main plane and the four element plane belong to the one with perfect rules, while the half plane is strange. Among them, there is such a strange existence as the candy plane. Even a powerful legendary mage who rashly enters a strange half plane may fall hard. The magic guild also gave an appropriate answer in the exploration half plane, that is to let the captured slaves pass through the random transmission Monument and explore with life. When inota left, rod took a deep breath and took out a prophecy card with a red background in Phnom Penh from his pocket. It is one of the trump cards in the prophecy card. The card surface is painted with Gwen Magnus, the mage God of brakada, and also the creator of the candy plane. At first, the player who got the candy plane spent a long time exploring. Only then did he find all kinds of records left by Gwen, the God of the mage, in the plane. But rod didn''t need to do so. With the power of the prophecy card, he could see Gwen himself. Rod threw out the prophecy card. With Rowling''s prior authorization, he was able to use the power of the prophecy card. Now is the time to awaken Gwen himself and let him find out the secret of the candy plane. Chapter 2442 As the prophecy card fell to the ground, under the gaze of rod, the prophecy card, which had been inspired by Rowling, was also completely activated. The things drawn on the card had fresh life at this moment. With a dazzling golden light, Gwen, the God of mages respected by bracada, appeared in front of rod. "Necromancer, we meet again." After waking up from the prophecy card, Gwen also recognized rod''s identity. He helped Rowling wake up the silent rod in the treasure house in the cloud. "This is the special half plane left by you in the future. With your understanding of yourself, you should be able to see something." Awakened Gwen in the card, rod said slowly. Because it was only a simple awakening, Gwen had only second-order strength in front of him, but as a top mage, the skills and experience engraved by maisiga as an ace still existed in his mind. "Half plane..." Gwen leaned down slowly. In front of him was a stream. What flowed in the stream was not clear water, but viscous syrup. He stretched out his finger and dipped it in the flowing syrup. He already knew about the rules of this half plane. Gwen stood up, closed his eyes and listened to the whine of the wind through the doughnut like plants. After half a sound, he showed some insight: "I feel the same breath as me. It''s not far from here. Maybe there''s something you want." Rod nodded. "Take me." Led by Gwen, rod quickly went to the target location found by the mage God. Take Gwen''s prophecy card and come to the half plane left by him. It''s really a right thing, which virtually saves rod a lot of trouble. All the way along the syrup stream, the small stream finally flows into the wide river, and the color becomes as dark as maple syrup. The top layer is covered with highly hardened sugar blocks, like icebergs on the sea. On the hard candy, there are a group of sugar bean people the size of thumb. They run around freely and are not prepared for the coming danger. Looking at those unique creatures, rod couldn''t help thinking that if inota saw them, she must want to taste them. Unfortunately, she''s not here now. As he passed the iceberg like candy, rod grabbed a handful of sugar bean people, put them away and continued to follow Gwen. "Here we are." Looking at the burakada style spire ahead, Gwen said slowly that he didn''t need his reminder. When he saw the landmark building belonging to burakada, rod knew this was the place he was looking for. Perhaps because of the age, the magic rituals laid near the tower have long lost their effectiveness. The rules of the half plane are very different from the main plane. Those magic rituals that are easy to use in the main plane may not be useful here. "Wait." When he came to the tower, rod didn''t hurry to enter, but turned around the tower and stared at the incomparable ritual grain in the eyes of ordinary people. He soon found it. On one side, Gwen showed a slightly unexpected look: "this is the phoenix tail feather and the storm core? Are you searching for the materials used to decorate the ceremony? Unfortunately, those materials have been for some years. Except those that need years to precipitate, I''m afraid other materials have long been eroded by plane forces." Wen Yan, rod, who picked up the materials, could only shake his head reluctantly. As the mage''s God said, many precious materials used to decorate the ceremony have been eroded by the plane rules, and that may be the real reason for the failure of the magic ceremony. The first-class thick keel is used to connect the magic ceremony, but under the erosion of the rules of the ruling surface, the surface of the keel becomes dark and looks like a chocolate bar. Rod has no doubt that inota will eat it here. The weathering and corruption of other planes, in the candy plane, has become a unique candy, which belongs to the rules of the candy plane and will virtually erode all creatures in it. It is not suitable for long-term residence here. In the candy plane, the concept of death is distorted, and the efficacy of soul summoning has also changed greatly. It can not be used to transform undead creatures at all. Fortunately, the power of element magic elements has not been affected. "Why did you choose here to study the supreme wisdom plane?" In front of the towering tower, rod asked strangely that this place is not suitable for long-term research. Even the tower itself, eroded by the rules of the ruling plane, has become an edible biscuit, not to mention the research records, which makes rod reach out and help his forehead. Maybe there will be no significant harvest on this trip. "Maybe here''s the answer I need?" Gwen also doesn''t understand this. In the prophecy card, he only has the memory before a certain period. For his daughter Erica, he has no impression at all, let alone everything about candy. "OK..." Rod said reluctantly. After pushing open the two waffles serving as the door, rod came to the inside of the tower. "Let me see where I will conduct such important research..." looking at the layout inside the tower, Gwen also fell into thinking. Although he only has the memory of the mage God before a certain period, some preferences in the soul will not change, and there are also traces for the placement of various tools. Soon, Gwen''s vision locked into the interior of the tower, a room close to the cliff with the best light. Through the crystal crystal crystal sugar window, he could see the maple syrup river flowing in the distance. "It must be here." Gwen''s eyes lit up and quickly walked towards the room, with rod following behind. The huge desk in the room also confirmed Gwen''s idea: "yes, here it is." Looking at the research site he had stayed in the future, Gwen looked around and tasted his taste and style. Soon, his sight also fell on the heavy classics in front of his desk. "This ancient book must be my major research. It says'' to Erica ''... I heard the water mage say that Erica should be my daughter..." Water mage? Rod was slightly stunned. Gwen meant the blood mage who controlled the blood. Unexpectedly, in Gwen''s eyes, he was really a water mage. "Oh... No." Soon, Gwen seemed to find something, with a somewhat depressed look on his face. The classics stored on the desk have long been eroded by the rules of the ruling surface and become a multi-layer cake connected together. There is no way to open it, let alone know what is written in it. Chapter 2443 "It''s really unlucky." Looking at the multi-layer cake made of ancient books, Gwen couldn''t help but sigh. Compared with the research records in ancient books, he wanted to see if he had left anything to say to Erica. Rod frowned. He remembered that players in previous lives should gain something here. Did he ignore some places? "Is there any way to restore this ancient book to its original state?" Before rod spoke, Gwen asked first. "Aren''t you the God of mages? Cast a spell to restore it." Rod pulled at the corner of his mouth and returned the question to Gwen. Looking at this ancient book which has been turned into a multi-layer cake, rod''s mind flashed the way to restore it, but whether it is magic or magic ceremony, rod rejected it one by one. It seems that there is no way to make the contents recorded in the ancient book appear again. "It''s very complicated. It can''t be done by a spell..." Gwen showed some hesitation. "The plane rules here are very unique. Even if the elemental monarch comes, there''s no way. Do you understand the power of the elemental monarch?" "..." rod looked at him and didn''t answer. What Gwen didn''t know was that the elemental monarch had suffered a great loss in rod''s hands because he was not familiar with Tanan''s power. "Let me see... Dispelling magic can''t take effect on this ancient book, and the plane rule can''t be dispelled. It can only be carried out according to its meaning. In the candy plane, this cake should be in a normal state, that is to say, the restoration magic doesn''t work..." Gwen said with some embarrassment looking at the cake made from the ancient book. After thinking for a moment, Gwen still had no clue: "more importantly, this ancient book is not the product of this plane, but I brought it from the main plane. The plane rules have first affected it. In other words, its current state is actually equivalent to the decay of the main plane. This ancient book itself will still be dominated by the concept of death..." "Wait..." from Gwen''s words, rod seemed to realize something and frowned slightly. "What''s the matter?" Gwen asked suspiciously. "Say what you just said again." "The concept of death." Gwen also thought of something and put his eyes on the cake made of classics. "You''re good at soul summoning, aren''t you? But soul summoning should only work on living creatures." As the God of mages, Gwen has also studied soul summoning. Although he has not learned this special skill, he still knows the basic characteristics. "This is normal." Rod shook his head. "But here is the half plane with incomplete rules. Death and decay also exist in another form. I think it''s worth trying." Thinking of those precious ritual materials that had been completely eroded by the plane rules for a long time, rod seemed to have some more insight. The knowledge and skills contained in the divine level soul summoning technique made him try. The mana value quickly passed, and the ancient book turned into a cake was affected by this force. The surface was no longer fluffy and soft, but became dry and hard. In an instant, the ancient book recovered smoothly and appeared in front of rod in its original form. "You really succeeded..." Gwen looked at this scene unexpectedly. He never thought that the soul summoning technique, which symbolizes ominous and evil, could still play such a role. After taking a deep breath and restoring the classics, rod was finally able to know the information about the supreme wisdom. Reaching out and stroking the surface of classics is the texture of exquisite parchment, just like stroking human skin. Perhaps this is one of the reasons why soul Summoning can take effect. "What have I recorded?" Gwen asked curiously that compared with the supreme wisdom recorded in the classics, what really bothered him was the part of the records he left for Erica. In Gwen''s urging voice, rod finally opened the classics, and the handwritten record left by the master''s God was also presented in front of him. The opening to Erica is a series of messages and hopes from the mage God for her daughter. Gwen on the side saw these, his face gradually softened and his eyes glowed gently. Rod was not interested. After quickly skipping the messages, his eyes finally stopped. "When I was traveling in the spirit Kingdom, I saw a group of strange creatures, which are intelligent trees with infinite knowledge and profound knowledge. I discussed the fifth order magic and the general trend of the world with them, and they can talk freely and even solve the doubts that have plagued me for a long time. It sounds incredible, but it was my personal experience. I couldn''t help wondering where the wisdom of those trees came from?" "It is said that AI''s wisdom is rooted in the tree. They are the most ancient wisdom. They are all good at taking root in the tree. They are the ones who are good at taking root in the tree. They are the ones who are good at taking root in the tree." "I''m full of longing for the supreme wisdom. It''s a beautiful thing to swim in the ocean of wisdom and be accompanied by all the knowledge in the world. However, Yuk told me that no one has ever been able to return to the supreme wisdom. It''s higher than the city in the clouds, not even the scar of elasia." "Back? What does that mean? Yuk obviously missed his words. Under my repeated questioning, he finally told the truth. Not only the scar of elasia, but also Yuk himself, were exiled from the supreme wisdom. In addition to them, there seems to be another creature as well... Back in those days, we made great efforts to kill the scar who is in charge of our destiny and how it exists, Are you qualified to exile the mark from the supreme wisdom plane? Is the legend of eracia true? " "Sorry, Erica, you don''t know who the scarlet is. His name won''t be mentioned in bracada at all. It''s a terrible existence in charge of fate. He controls the fate of all mankind and is a great trouble for all mages in bracada. In order to eliminate him, your father joined a group of like-minded partners to kill Yunzhong city all the way, and finally the ''God maker'' gave him the last blow. If the ''God maker'' If he is still alive, he must be able to unlock the secret of the supreme wisdom. " At the end of this page, rod''s breath was rapid. There were not only records of supreme plane in the classics, but also secret information about the holy mark, which was the information he needed. Chapter 2444 "Do you have any impression of the record on this?" Seeing Gwen looking around, rod couldn''t help asking. "You mean the war of killing God? That''s the last memory in my mind. I was recorded in the prophecy card at that time." Gwen shrugged. As he spoke, Gwen breathed out deeply: "it turned out that the holy Mark came from the supreme wisdom plane, which was something I didn''t know at that time... Fortunately, after the war, I didn''t relax. I not only had a lovely daughter, but also found out the truth of the holy mark." When he thought of what he had done since then, Gwen also showed a satisfied look. If he was addicted to pleasure when he founded the magic guild, Gwen, who had just finished the war of killing gods, would be very disappointed. Rod continued to read the records left by the mage God, hoping to find more useful information. "The news of the supreme wisdom plane attracts me. No mage can resist the temptation of all the wisdom in the world. I''m leaving bracada and looking for the supreme wisdom plane in the endless void. I can''t stay with you, but I''m sure jerev can take good care of you... I can''t imagine that the idiot boy who knows nothing about magic outside the water system can marry my beautiful daughter. If I see him again He said, "even if you stop me, I''ll beat him up." "Wait, wait." On one side, Gwen seemed to find something. He couldn''t help interrupting rod''s reading. "There seems to be something wrong. Who''s jerev?" "He said he was your apprentice." Rod thought. "You mean the water mage?" Gwen opened his mouth wide. He remembered the look of extraordinary respect that the bloody mage showed when he saw him in the prophecy card for the first time. In addition to the etiquette of the apprentice to the master, there was the respect of his son-in-law to his father-in-law. "Yes." Even rod didn''t expect that the bloody mage still had this identity. As a personal disciple of the master''s God and the husband of Erica, the second president, it''s no wonder that jerev in his previous life can take charge of the whole magic guild after Eli died in the hands of the Dragon King mauriel. I''m afraid none of the existing mages has a higher status than him. "Oh, my God..." Gwen couldn''t seem to accept the result for a moment and couldn''t help reaching out to help his forehead. "If you want to marry my daughter, you have to be a legendary mage of the Fourth Department, and you must be knowledgeable and good at mystics, wisdom, alchemy... When I see the water mage next time, I must beat him up." Rod looked at him reluctantly. Gwen, who was awakened in the card, made the same choice as in the classics. "Do you have only one daughter?" Something seemed to come to mind, rod asked voluntarily. "It should be." Gwen said uncertainly that he didn''t have those memories later. "In that case..." Rod''s expression was slightly narrowed. If Gwen had only one daughter and jerev was her husband, it meant that Eli, the president of the mage''s God''s blood, was actually jerev''s descendant. With this relationship, rod also has more combat methods. Whether it is to let jerev use blood resonance to lock Eli''s position, directly launch assassination, or seize the power of the magic guild with jerev''s identity, it is a suitable choice. Shaking his head, rod glanced at Gwen again. "So, the reason why you will disappear in the future is to look for the supreme wisdom?" For the disappearance of the mage''s God, many mages of bracada have different opinions. Some say he is dead, others say he is still secretly guarding bracada. But one thing is certain that no matter how much disaster brakada suffered, the mage God showed no sign of appearing. Gwen showed a thoughtful look: "it sounds like something I can do, supreme wisdom... Do you think I''m still alive?" Rod didn''t answer. He expected Gwen in the card to tell him. In rod''s memory, Gwen didn''t appear in bracada until the end of the third expansion of his previous life. During their conversation, the book also turned to the end. After closing the book, rod couldn''t help shaking his head. What is recorded in the classics is Gwen''s clue about the supreme wisdom. As for how to enter it, there is no detailed record in the classics. For countless years after Gwen left bracada, he explored the supreme wisdom in the void. Naturally, it is impossible to have a detailed record in this ancient book. In order to find the supreme wisdom, Gwen did not hesitate to give up everything of bracada, leaving only the candy plane and this ancient book as compensation for his daughter. When rod stopped paying attention to the classics, Gwen was distracted by the contents and looked inexplicably melancholy. He was just a replicator in the prediction card. Even if he knew his future choice, he could not change what had happened. Once Gwen was in high spirits after killing the scarlet, leading blakada to the most grand golden age, establishing a magic guild and promoting the power of magic all over the world. However, in the end, he chose a lonely road and entered the endless void to find the supreme wisdom of the scarlet. No news came out, which also made Gwen in the card sigh. "If I were not a prophecy card, if I could go back to that moment, I would make a different choice." Gwen sighed deeply. "Don''t you want to go to the supreme wisdom and swim in the ocean of wisdom forever?" Rod glanced at him and asked faintly. "After knowing my later ending, I want to stay with my family." Gwen replied, "and beat jerev." "..." rod collected the classics. Unfortunately, Gwen in the card didn''t have another chance to choose. Gwen''s ancient books do not record the detailed methods to go to the supreme wisdom plane. If you want to find the way, I''m afraid you have to find other ways. According to the ancient records, the holy mark and the wisdom tree Yuk all come from the supreme wisdom plane. Among them, the scarlet who just woke up has strong strength and is not suitable for confrontation. Yuk of the wisdom tree died in rod''s hands as early as the second expansion. Perhaps it is because the wisdom tree itself is not good at fighting. Yuk is no better than the general seventh order creatures. Rod can''t get any useful clues from these two creatures. Besides them, there seems to be another creature, also from the supreme wisdom plane, but there is no record in the classics, which makes rod feel a little confused. Chapter 2445 With the records left by the mage God, rod returned to the place where he first entered the candy plane. There, rod saw inota and the carefree Ann eating candy beside her. Behind rod, Gwen showed an absent-minded appearance, and the records in that ancient book still affected his heart. "Where were you just now?" Seeing rod returning from a distance, inota asked curiously. After bringing Ann here, she didn''t see rod. Fortunately, she didn''t think too much and took ANN to play in this unique half plane. Ann''s hand is holding a light green soft creature, which looks like a lump of soft candy. She can eat it all in a few bites, and her white face is also stained with some green mucus. "I''ll find you something delicious." Rod thought. Even if the information of the supreme wisdom is told to inota, I''m afraid it''s better to take out a few sugar beans. People are more attractive to her. Rod already knows her well. "Oh, what''s this?" As expected, enota''s eyes lit up when she saw rod take out the sugar bean man the size of his thumb. She couldn''t wait to take the sugar bean man and take a closer look. Finally, she threw it into her mouth again. But rod didn''t do what she wanted. When inota reached out, rod shrunk the sugar bean man in her hand. She changed her hand in another direction, and rod moved it to the other side. Aware of rod''s teasing, inota puffed up her mouth and looked at him wrongly. "Open your mouth." After hearing rod''s indisputable words, inota immediately did so. The next moment, rod sent the sugar bean man to her mouth. After all this, rod laughed, and a little joy of revenge flashed from the bottom of his heart. Who told enota to use the gingerbread man first? Fortunately, at this moment, rod also completed his revenge. Listening to rod''s triumphant evil laughter, inota couldn''t help blushing. She looked at her side and wondered what they were doing. Ann couldn''t help hammering rod. "Cough..." With the blessing of the Dragon King''s divine power, Rao Shiluo''s strong physique was also difficult to resist the punch and almost lost his breath. Rod looked at inota reluctantly. She obviously didn''t realize how terrible her power was. It was not the power that the fairy dragon could burst out, even the holy dragon. "Do you still have that candy? I''m sure Ann will like it, too." In the urging voice of the purple haired girl, Rhode slightly reluctantly took out the sugar bean man found on the road. After glancing at him, inota took him to Ann. "Try it quickly. Dad brought it back for you." Under the instruction of inota, Ann obediently threw the sugar bean man into the import. With a few crisp sounds, a happy smile soon appeared on her face and enjoyed the wonderful taste of sugar bean. On one side, Gwen seemed to hear something and looked at rod strangely: "do you have a daughter, too?" "Any questions?" Rod glanced at him and wondered what bagwin was asking. "But you don''t look that old." Gwen looked at the obedient little girl and rod in front of him. He seemed to be estimating rod''s age when the girl was born. Rod saw his guess and didn''t explain the identity of the foster daughter. He just said, "don''t guess. It''s not good for you." Gwen shrugged: "I''m just a little curious. As a necromancer, how do you deal with your children? From the records I left in the future, my daughter didn''t listen to my advice at all and married the water mage..." Remembering those angry things, Gwen showed his indignation and extraordinary wisdom, which made him find the key of the matter from all kinds of clues: "I guess I will finally explore the supreme wisdom in the void, which is also related to my daughter''s refusal to listen to advice and her determination to marry jerev. Maybe it was Erica''s frustration that made me take the initiative to leave bracada and end up missing!" When it comes to the end, Gwen is furious. Of course, he doesn''t blame his daughter. All this is the fault of the water system mage. Gwen wants to beat jerev now. In addition to being good at magic, Gwen used to have good marksmanship and much stronger power than weak mages. It''s no problem to hit jerev. Rod scratched his head. He didn''t think about these problems. It was too far away. When an grows up with dragon blood flowing in his body, I''m afraid the fourth expansion film will be over, and the world has long wondered what it has become. However, for Gwen''s inquiry, rod can still give his own answer: "master Gwen, do you need to achieve any purpose by marrying your daughter?" Gwen shook his head. "I have the whole bracada. I just want to give her the best in the world, including the best husband, not that jerev." "How do you know who is the best candidate for Erica''s husband?" Rod asked slowly. "This kind of thing is indistinguishable from others except themselves." "Don''t do that." Gwen snorted, "it was I who introduced brakada into the golden age. I opened the era of mages. The glory of the mage empire was built by me. Do I want to give all this to the idiot boy who married my daughter? He must take an equal position with my daughter, at least the prince of elacia." Then he looked at rod suspiciously: "Lord rod, you are capturing bracada. If one day your daughter falls in love with a cheap and ugly barbarian, will you give them bracada as a dowry?" "Why not?" Rod took a deep look at him. "Gwen, blakada has bound your heart. The world is far wider than blakada, and the whole blakada snow area is just an outpost. My dead creatures will eventually conquer the whole world. If I can''t even take blakada out on the day of my daughter''s marriage, it can only show my incompetence and waste my artifacts." Listening to rod''s words, Gwen''s eyes narrowed. What sounded arrogant and arrogant was rod''s madness and ambition. It seemed that the answer of the necromancer could not enlighten him. "Your discussion is very strange!" At this time, while chewing sugar beans and listening to the discussion between the two, inota looked over and said, "what you should pay more attention to is not Erica and Ann''s idea? No matter how much you give them, you want them to be happy, but their happiness is that they think they are happy." Gwendon was stunned when he heard enota''s words. The words of the fairy dragon aroused his deep thinking. Chapter 2446 CanSo opened his eyes again. The memory before his death still remained in his mind. When trix city was attacked, the mages paved the way for him to face the hero Tanan and reverse the war with reckless sacrifice. However, he failed to live up to the high expectations of the mages. Even the crystal dragon was cut off by the hated Tanan axe, and CanSo could only die. In the boundless darkness, CanSo only felt that his soul was falling apart. He was no longer himself. His consciousness and all the proof of survival would completely melt in the darkness. But at this time, he heard a voice, an evil whisper that woke up his soul again. "In death, I give you new life." As a result, CanSo woke up from the darkness, and many sacrificed mages also got up at this moment and looked in one direction. There, CanSo saw the master of darkness, the necromancer rod who was above death, and he was also the initiator of this great battle. The reborn CanSo has unconsciously changed his mind, but he doesn''t know it. After finishing the journey of the candy plane and taking the transmission slate back to Sao City, rod came to the captured city of trix and used the power of the field of death to awaken those mages who died in the war as a supplement to the members of the Legion. "Master, he is CanSo and the only variable in this action. In the desperate situation, he still found the opportunity for the Jedi to fight back. The hero Tanan almost suffered a big loss in his hands, but the immortal hero is better." After staying here, succubus Phyllis enthusiastically introduced to rod, and rod also put his eyes on the magic mage who struggled to resist. "Master..." Looking at rod in front of him, he felt the breath of death that made him incomparably warm, and CanSo leaned down slowly. "I have heard of your deeds from the commander''s report before. Although you are an enemy, you have done very well." Rod said slowly. CanSo said in fear: "I almost broke the master''s event. You gave us such a beautiful death, but I don''t know how to cherish it. I hope the master will forgive my sins." Rod waved his hand. "That''s a thing of the past. Now I appoint you as the Lord of trix, and you are in charge of the other undead in the city. I need you to monitor the East. In case of emergency, you can also ask other legions for help." The promotion of his status made CanSo look happy. If he had been the city master before, he would undoubtedly better organize the resistance of the mages and stick to it for a longer time, but that would also ruin the master''s plan. "I will live up to my master''s expectations." CanSo solemnly promised. Rod looked to the East, where, far from the city of trix, was the city of the mage''s statue, which had now been captured by the army of the hero mauriel. Hero mauriel, she is the biggest obstacle for rod to capture bulakada. After seeing the power of the ball of destruction and the ability of the Dragon King inota, she still dares to appear in bulakada, which can only show that she still has the dependence that rod doesn''t know. Due to the tight fighting on the southeast sides of bracada, in order to better deal with the mage, rod put Mollier last. At present, he only captured the city of trix as an anchor to monitor and block Mollier''s action. Just then, a group of bats flew over and turned into human form in front of rod: "master, the city of the statue sent a messenger to ask for a negotiation." "Negotiation?" Rod''s eyes narrowed slightly. If the blakada side asked for negotiation, he might consider it. Rod didn''t think Molly would put down the hatred of two artifact robbed and be willing to settle down to negotiate. It was more like a trap. "Let the messenger tell Molly that she''d better be careful so that she won''t be robbed of her dragon skin." Rod said slowly. After dealing with everything in the city, when rod was going to visit shanzel snow mountain, the sound transmission conch he carried rang, and farezer''s urgent voice came from it: "master, our Oriental army is in trouble by the cold lake. The top mages of the magic guild fought together, which plunged the members of the Legion into a hard battle. Now they are in urgent need of support." "Where is Tanan now?" Rod asked calmly when he heard the bad news of the war. "The mage on the side of the academy has dragged us down in the southern theater. We need Tanan''s seat here. He can''t spare his hand for the time being." The report from farezer also made rod understand the current situation. The undead Legion now has two main forces. The team in the south is composed of Tanan and the vampire king who is not good at magic and won all by close combat, including the allies of the thieves guild. In the East, it is the corpse witch brigade who is good at using magic and the Dragon Alliance liberated by inota as a cover. After a short setback, the mage of bulakada quickly figured out the decision of the undead army and quickly made arrangements. He organized a strong counterattack in the Cold Lake area east of bulakada. Cooperating with the college in the south, he restrained the momentum of the corpse witch army and once frustrated the offensive of the undead army. Rod took a deep breath. If he replaced the enemy with Eli, it would be much easier. Those mages were as tough as ever. Even if they knew Tanan''s power, they didn''t want to shrink back easily. After losing rod''s seat, the undead army is difficult to exert its real strength. It can only be regarded as a stronger undead army, which is difficult to threaten the real legendary mage. "I will go to the East... No, the southern theater. You let the great devil transfer Tanan to the eastern theater. With Tanan, those guild mages will not be a threat." As if thinking of something, rod changed his way at the last minute. At the other end of the conch, after hearing rod''s decision, farezer was slightly stunned. Tanan''s power did not match the corpse witch army advancing in the East. This is not a good choice. It is bound to disrupt the original layout, and the owner cannot be unaware of it. However, farezer did not say much. He believed that the master must have his own arrangement: "yes, master." After closing the conch, rod took a deep breath and his eyes became sharp. From the mage''s actions, he felt a familiar breath. It was the deep malice of the conspiracy, which even farezer could not detect. Although there were no facts to support rod''s conjecture, the paranoia in his heart made rod change his original plan. Chapter 2447 "Did you say the man would come?" Lying in the cold snow, the green faced Snowman mage asked his companions as he breathed cold air. "He will appear." The snowman companion who infiltrated into the enemy''s rear with the mage was holding a endoscope and staring at the every move of the undead army not far away. The snow dyed his beard white, but he stood still. They are snowmen, a unique race of brakada. In the past years, snowmen had a bad reputation in bracada. They always played the role of snow monsters. Their skin was very pale and their blood was cold. But after the war, in order to maintain their homes, snowmen joined the battlefield at the first time. In the snow, the whereabouts of snowmen are silent, and no other creatures are more suitable for this environment than them. They are like natural assassins, and some snowmen work for the thieves'' Guild on the premise that they do not threaten their own homes. "Those necromancers must be crazy. No one has ever dared to fight bracada." The young Snowman said angrily, "President Eli will teach him a lesson!" "Keep your voice down." The bearded Snowman glared at him, "you will expose us. Remember how our companion died the day before yesterday? He exposed his breath, and then his blood was drained. He also attracted the search of undead creatures, which almost exposed us." The young Snowman lowered his head with some fear in shame. He had never seen that kind of strange magic. "When narrod appears, we just need to report the news to the magic guild and the task will be completed." The old Snowman said faintly. At this time, there was a change in the camp of the dead. The discovery made him cheer up and concentrate on observing through the endoscope. "Oh no..." looking at the creatures coming out of the undead camp, he reluctantly put down the endoscope. "It''s Tanan. Damn it, the undead mage didn''t follow. It''s not in the plan of the magic guild." Disappointment and anger spread in the hearts of snowmen, which also made their blood no longer cold and virtually released some information. "I found you, you mice in the snow." With a red portal tearing the void, the mage in a bright red robe crossed the space and came to them. His hands and feet exuded the terrible smell of a legendary mage. "It''s him!" When the strong enemy appeared, the young snowman was deeply shocked. The day before yesterday, it was this red robed mage who drained the blood of his companions. "Run away, separate!" The old Snowman also showed some fear. In front of such legendary mages, they definitely had no possibility to escape, but he still didn''t want to give up and said he would move in an instant. "It''s too late. Blood magic!" The blood mage raised his right hand high, with suffocating pressure in his words. However, the next moment, several people maintained the same action and stood still, and their spells didn''t work. "Royal blood skill!" The bloody mage who held his right hand high did not accept this result. He cast magic on the frightened people again, but it still didn''t work. At this moment, all mana values in his body were stagnant and couldn''t play any effect at all. "It must be the master''s reinforcements. Stay here and die!" Aware of what had happened, jerev yelled, then picked up his robe, turned and ran towards the camp of the dead creatures. "Don''t let him run away!" The old snowman was the first to realize what had happened. If the mage who easily found their position ran away, it would be hard to escape. Drawing a sharp dagger from the inside of the heavy white boots, the old Snowman made a vigorous step and rushed towards jerev who had escaped. Listening to the footsteps of the snowman approaching, jerev''s face changed dramatically. He wanted to have two more legs. He has countless spells that can solve the snowman, but he can''t use them now. The generous robe, which was full of momentum, now became an obstacle to his escape. If he was careless, he would trip him down. Jerev secretly vowed that he would never wear this kind of thick robe again after he survived. "Ah..." Soon, jerev was thrown to the ground by the snowman. The snowman''s dagger stabbed several holes in his back waist, which made him scream with pain, but his mouth was immediately covered by the snowman to prevent him from making a sound. "Be quiet." Feeling the gradual weakening of jerev''s struggle, the snowman put the bloody dagger in front of his neck and slowly released the hand covering his mouth, "honestly answer my question, where is rod now?" "You don''t know... Who you''re fighting against." The intense pain of being pressed in the snow by the enemy made jerev laugh. "The master will wake me up again... You''d better live to that moment. I''ve written down the smell in your blood." As soon as the snowman''s expression changed, he just wanted to completely solve jerev. A battle axe like a silver meteor flew to him, and the whole axe blade was deeply embedded in his chest. The young Snowman screamed and couldn''t believe what was happening in front of him. "I smell the smell of the mage." Tanan came from a distance with a grin on his face. As he pulled out the axe that had cleaved into the snowman''s chest, he glanced contemptuously at jerev, as if laughing at him who could only cast spells. "Tanan? Shouldn''t you be in the southern theater?" Jerev asked with some doubt. "It was farezer who transferred me. He said it was the master''s order." Tanan snorted. The pain on his body hit jerev again, which also made his face twitch. Once a disciple of the God of mages, he almost died in the hands of two snowmen. It was said that it was easy to ridicule. Tanan''s power did not match the members of the regiment in the eastern theater. "Can you turn off the power of forbidding demons first?" Seeing that Tanan was going to kill the snowman over there, jerefer quickly held back his pain and said, "these two snowmen have very important information hidden in them. I will interrogate them carefully." Tanan looked at jerev''s injury. He was so fatally injured that he believed jerev would not let the enemy go. After closing the forbidden devil field, Tanan waved his hand, and then found the great devil who heard the news and went to the front line by the cold lake. The young Snowman who broke away from the forbidden devil field just wanted to cast a spell to escape, but he was affected by the magic of resisting blood. The blood gathered on his head, which also made his face red and couldn''t lift up any strength at all. "Well, now it''s my turn." Said jerev slowly, raising his hand. Chapter 2448 "Haven''t there been any news from the snowman?" Looking at the lake battlefield with dark clouds in the distance, the old mage with white hair asked reluctantly. "Lord Ashtar, no intelligence has confirmed that rod has come to this battlefield." Beside him, a guild mage patiently answered. "As I said earlier, it was a wrong decision. Rod won''t come here easily. At most, he just sent his hand down to die." Behind eschar, the legendary mage Serena, who had been promoted by him and had always been on his side, took the initiative to speak at this moment. "Are you questioning the president''s decision?" Another legendary mage retorted, "this is the result of our joint vote with the college mage. Blindly retreating will only make the strength of the dead mage stronger and stronger. The spirit kingdom once invaded by the dead mage has explained this with their examples. We should put enough pressure on him in the eastern battlefield to force the decisive battle to come ahead of time." Serena uttered a cold hum, just wanted to refute, but was stopped by Escher: "I understand the president''s idea, but the necromancer is so crafty that he can even summon the mirror image of the mage''s God. Even the president was once deceived by him, so we should be careful." At the same time, on the other side of the battlefield, jerev interrogated the real purpose of the mages from the young snow population. "What? Those guild mages, they even want to fight their master..." After hearing the news, jerev''s first reaction was not to believe that even if the master came here, how could those mages keep the master and block the bombardment of the ultimate lightning? The snowman hesitated to answer. Seeing this, jerev increased his control over the blood control magic. The snowman immediately felt as if he had been strangled by his neck. He couldn''t breathe at all, and his whole face was purple red. After a while, jerev slowed down his blood control skill slightly. The wound left by the snowman was no lighter than this. He spent a lot of effort to repair the hole in his waist. "Don''t you think so? Your companion is the end of you." With that, jerefer pointed to the mummy on one side. Before that, the snowman''s blood had been completely drained, his whole body shrank due to dehydration, and jerefer''s injury on his waist completely recovered under the nourishment of these blood. "I said..." after hesitating, the young Snowman finally said, "that''s the decision of President eli... Although I don''t know why he did this, I heard that the mage in the guild awakened a great existence once driven by the mage God to guard brakada..." "Driven by the God of the mage..." jerev was slightly stunned. His memory flashed in his mind. Soon, his face changed, "no, it''s somla!" At the moment of mentioning that name, jerev felt a little scared. At the beginning, he was completely successful in blood magic. Standing at the top of all mages, he was caught by somla and then put in the prison of the magic guild. "I must feed back the news to the master..." Thinking of this, jerev no longer hesitated, raised his hand to open a bloody portal, grabbed the snowman on one side with magic and quickly passed through it. Following the unique blood breath left by rod when he asked him to show blood resonance, jerev soon locked rod''s position, which is the southern theater far away from here. Jerev dared not forget his master''s blood breath. Soon, jerev, who passed through the portal, came to him under rod''s stunned eyes. "Master, those mages have made arrangements and are going to deal with you." Soon, jerev told rod all the information he knew. After hearing the report from the bloody mage, rod''s face sank slightly. Unexpectedly, those mages had such courage and wanted to start the decisive battle in advance. If rod appeared in the eastern theater, there would be a siege of many legendary mages waiting for him, among which there was a terrible demigod like somla who was not weaker than the elemental monarch. Those mages knew very well that now was the only time to repel the undead creatures. If they gave in blindly, there would be no way to save them anyway when the general trend of rhodes had become. "In this case..." rod seemed to think of something and his eyes sank. "The hero Tanan is enough to teach those mages a lesson. No matter how many legendary mages or even the demigod somla shot, they can''t hurt him. Those mages even gathered most of their forces in the eastern theater, which will undoubtedly lead to the emptiness of rear defense." Hearing the speech, jerev immediately understood rod''s meaning: "master, do you want to..." Rod nodded and said, "the bandit allies are in the southern theater. I''m sure they can provide more detailed information." With that, rod''s eyes were also on the snowman in front of jerev. He was a prisoner captured by jerev, but his will seemed not firm. The scarlet light flashed, and all kinds of abnormalities began to occur on the snowman. His skin was still pale, but it was no longer as white as snow, but without any blood color, and sharp teeth burst out of his mouth. Just being looked at by rod, the snowman turns into a vampire, and any resistance is futile in front of this force. After closing the power of the scarlet eye, rod soon found Marion, who was managing the thieves in the southern theater. "Lord rod, what can I do for you?" Marion''s eyes were closed, but she must have identified rod. Rod didn''t seem to have seen her open her eyes. Perhaps it''s because of the perennial habit of darkness. Marion is also one of the few creatures who can maintain complete perception in Sally''s shadow field. The others either have unique abilities or exist at the top of the legend. "I need information about the rear of bracada. Which mage city has the largest number of stranded mages?" Asked rod quickly. "Crown city." Marion replied without hesitation. It seems that she had guessed what rod would ask long before rod arrived. "There are a lot of mages from the magic school, not only that, but also many people from the magic guild there. Intelligence shows that those mages are using space magic to evacuate people to eracia and ERI. If you want to attack the rear of blakada, that''s the best choice." "Great." With that, rod looked at jerev who came with him. "Let me see your power, son-in-law of the mage God." Chapter 2449 Kaidan had a good impression of the mage. In mercenary organizations, there is always a lot of rich and inexperienced mages who can get rich rewards after releasing tasks. Privately, some mercenaries always call these mages fat sheep or unjust, but Kaidan won''t do so. He is very grateful to those mages who have brought him wealth. After learning that the war broke out in bulakada, Kaidan came to this snow area for the first time, looking for any chance for him to make a fortune. "I didn''t pay you gold coins to pour wine." Sitting in front of the bar, Kaidan''s fingers kept tapping on the cold and hard long table. The bartender in formal dress was pouring wine for him respectfully. "You''re late. All the high-value jobs have been taken away by those mercenaries." After filling the glass, the bartender said calmly, as if he had stated a fact that had nothing to do with himself. "What?" Kaidan was unwilling, but he didn''t dare to ask for help from the mercenaries who took over the task. He drank the wine in the glass angrily and slapped the glass on the table. "What broken wine are you pouring? How can you drink more and more sober?" "Don''t you like it? This kind of wine is quite popular among mages, and the price is a lot more expensive." The bartender took the wine glass, wiped the bar and looked at Kaidan again. "I give you a message. The mages have big moves in the eastern theater. There should be a lot of work there." "Do you want to kill me? I just want to earn some gold coins, not go to the front and die." Kaidan snorted. He was just a mercenary who received money to do business, but he didn''t want to lose his life in the hands of the necromancer. "The task of the front line should be left to the people of the Yunjian mercenary regiment. Those elathians have the courage to intervene in this war. Why don''t they have the courage to set foot on the front line? It''s really unlucky to rob my task now." At the urging of Kaidan, the bartender changed a kind of wine for him, which is a kind of liquor rarely tried by the bragada. It is very necessary for the mage to keep his brain awake all the time. Drunkenness will lead to their mental decline, but the mercenaries don''t pay so much attention to it. The bartender shook his head: "not all mercenaries come here for reward, at least those elathians are not. Maybe the elathian authorities can''t send reinforcements in the name of justice, but those mercenaries are not restricted. If you are willing to take errands, I have some here." "Forget it, I''d better try my luck at the magic school. It''s said that there are many escaped mages in the holy crown city. Maybe they can give me some tasks." After drinking all the strong wine, Kaidan wiped his mouth, put down a few gold coins on the bar, turned away from the tavern and walked in the direction of the college. When the war came, it was an opportunity for mercenaries to reap a windfall, but Kaidan couldn''t be happy. Errands? Did the bartender treat himself as a low-level mercenary? After all, Kaidan is also an S-class mercenary. He despises such low-level tasks. Only well paid tasks can impress him. It''s all due to the people of the cloud mercenary regiment. They took all the high-value tasks, but Kaidan didn''t dare to confront them. The mercenary regiment is the official Army of elasia. In addition to the fully armed knights, there are even angels in it. There was still some distance from the college, and Kaidan was stopped by a group of patrol mages riding bronze magic horses: "stop, who are you? Why are you close to the magic college?" "I''m Kaidan, a mercenary of the freelance chamber of Commerce. I''m here to see if there''s any work to do." Seeing the S-class mercenary waist token shown by Kaidan and proving their identity, the patrol mages also showed a respectful look. During this time, mercenaries in the chamber of Commerce have done a lot of things for bracada, and even went deep into the area where the hero Tanan may exist to spy intelligence. Mages are also grateful for these helpers who came from afar. After saying goodbye to the patrolling mages, Kaidan also came to the interior of the college and accommodated many mages from the attacked towns. At the moment, the magic college in the holy crown City, which used to have a strong academic atmosphere, has also become noisy. Not far away, Kaidan saw a long team of mages. Those mages with families were passing through the portal one by one and moving to a safer area. It was the priests of the cloud mercenary regiment who were responsible for guiding in front of the portal. Feeling the convenience of magic, Kaidan sighed slightly. He wanted to take a chance in the college to see if he could find the rich mages trapped here and take over the task of paying well. Now there seems to be little hope. I''m afraid that as early as the first time of the war, those rich mages fled to other areas with space magic. Which round can he meet? However, things didn''t seem so absolute. A burst of sobs came to Caidan''s ears. "Don''t worry, our children will be fine." A well-dressed old mage with a huge emerald ring on his thumb is comforting the elderly woman sobbing beside him. The woman''s neck is surrounded by a bright pearl necklace. Katanton''s eyes lit up when he looked for the object he had been looking for for for a long time: "Hello, old man, what can I do for you?" The old mage patted the woman on the back and looked at Kaidan''s clothes: "you''re from the cloud mercenary regiment? Didn''t I tell you the task?" "In fact, I''m their competitor." Kaidan shrugged and said, "at this moment, I believe that the more people take over your task, the more likely it will be to complete the task, isn''t it?" The old mage thought about his words, and it was true, Then he said, "you can call me master tazis. When those hateful enemies attacked, my son longtar was trapped in the city of magic statues. I believe he must still be alive. If you can save him, I am willing to provide all the property of tazis Workshop... In case of misfortune, I will pay a lot of money for anything that can prove his identity." Kaidan took a breath of air-conditioning. The task was indeed well paid, but it was more difficult than he thought. Considering the risks and benefits, it''s not as good as those errands. "Please don''t worry, but I''ll die for you," said Kaidan reluctantly "Enemy attack!" Just then, a loud warning came to Kaidan''s ears. Before he realized what had happened, he saw a magic barrier rising in the whole city of trix, and several uninvited guests appeared in the sky. Chapter 2450 "This is the most defensive earth element barrier. Compared with my time, the ceremony to guide the barrier has been improved. The core area is deeply buried underground. We must first destroy the underground ritual array before we can cast spells on the mages in the city." Walking with rod in the sky, overlooking the crown city at his feet, the bloody mage quickly recognized the origin of the barrier and proposed to rod. As one of the main cities of bracada, the defense of crown city is much stronger than that of remote towns. As soon as the enemy is found, a solid defense ceremony is raised. "Don''t bother." Rhodes slowly said, as like as two peas in the same two of his own, the electric sword of his sword rose sharply, and then he went to the lower barrier and bombarded. The deafening roar sounded in rod''s ear. His mirror image was blown to pieces, which also added no small cracks to the element barrier. The price rod paid was only a slight loss of mana. Under the reply of the magic source, this loss was not enough. No matter how strong the defense ability of the barrier is, it can''t resist the successive bombardment of the ultimate lightning. Rod seems to have seen the moment when the barrier is broken. "Hurry up and evacuate!" At the bottom, the mages in the city seemed to realize that the situation was bad. The legendary mages stationed here tried to find ways to ask for help while organizing people to try their best to delay rod''s attack. "It''s rod! He''s here!" All kinds of color portals in the city scrambled to open. The powerful mages were afraid that they would escape a step slower and finally fall into the clutches of the enemy. A few rational mages didn''t have rod''s face. He dared to launch a war in the name of barbarians, and those angels dared to intervene as mercenaries. In the end, he still had to face the reinforcements of eracia. But now, rod won''t give in. The enemy in front of him is only an archangel, a great devil with the same status as him. Rod doesn''t know how many he has killed. What is waiting for this angel will be the death given by rod. At this time, many golden figures appeared in the sky. The mages on the ground were stunned to find that the members of the cloud mercenary regiment who had enthusiastically helped them got rid of human skin at this moment, revealed their true face belonging to angels, and took the initiative to rise to the sky to meet the enemy. "What..." On the ground, the mercenary Kaidan stared at this scene in a daze, and his heart was filled with some happiness. Fortunately, he didn''t conflict with the members of the cloud mercenary regiment because of his task, otherwise he might not come to a good end. "My God!" Beside Kaidan, the tazis and his wife also found the problem. They felt dizzy in their mind. They didn''t think that the woman who was still comforting them because of the task was also an angel not long ago. "Necromancer rod, you have done many evil things. Even if Lord Andorra is not here, you can''t escape from my hands!" The archangel let out an angry cry, and his handsome face revealed his anger at evil. Many angels were infected by his words and attacked rod together. Rod snorted coldly. He just wanted to let the mirror body go up and try the power of these angels to see how long they could last under the ultimate lightning and how much better they were than those stone statues. Jerev beside him volunteered: "master, I''ll give these angels to me." Rod looked at him with interest and felt jerev''s confidence. Rod also gave him a trusting look: "let me see your strength." With that, rod changed the direction of the mirror body and continued to bombard the lower barrier, allowing jerev to perform his magic. Feeling rod''s trust and seeing that he didn''t hesitate to hand over this important task to himself, jerev''s heart was full of emotion, which was a precious feeling he couldn''t get. The angel approached little by little, and jerev also mobilized all his mana. He will live up to his master''s expectations. "Blood boiling." After consuming all the mana in the legendary mage''s body, the red light in jerev''s hand bloomed, as if a blood red lotus bloomed, feeling the evil red light, and the nearby angels looked frightened. Just trying to solve the seemingly insignificant blood mage, jerev was affected by this power the next moment. Under the light of blood color, the blood flowing in their bodies no longer belongs to themselves, but instead becomes their enemy. The blood tore open their skin, melted their bones, and finally burst into blood mist with their bodies. At this moment, the attacking angels exploded one after another in front of rod, and the smell of blood dispersed. Rod also successfully opened the barrier protecting the city of the crown, so that jerev''s magic can work with the mages in the city. For a time, the blood light enveloped the whole holy crown City, and rod also completely felt the terrorist killing of blood magic. The mage who was still fleeing at the last moment turned into a blood fog and exploded at the next moment. The whole town seemed to be wrapped with a layer of rich red fog, and the cloud of death could not work so quickly. Looking at jerev beside him, rod realized that as Gwen''s son-in-law, he was finally imprisoned for no reason. Rhodes was once forced by him to give up his blood and be forced into the form of the dead. Therefore, he met the people of the Qizhen business group. Chapter 2451 "It''s terrible. What''s that ability..." Beside the tazis, the mercenary Kaidan, who was lucky to escape with the magic props they took out, was shocked at this moment. Just for a moment, with the dazzling blood light shining, all the creatures in the city turned into blood fog and burst out uncontrollably, and the whole crown city turned into a sea of blood. Kaidan''s face was shocked. It was the most terrible force he had ever seen in his mercenary career. Now he just wanted to escape from here. What task reward, go to hell. It was a red Brooch that sheltered Kaidan and the tazis. When the blood light shone, the brooch also emitted a crimson light to prevent the erosion of the blood light. "Don''t stay there, come with us!" Master tazis stopped the stunned Kaidan, raised his hand and released a dark green door of time and space, then grabbed the people next to him and quickly walked through it. Kaidan quickly followed up. Above the sky, rod noticed several people who escaped by using space magic, but he didn''t take it to heart. Compared with the harvest of this trip, those people who escaped were too insignificant. Jerev showed his unique strength, and rod also ushered in a harvest. Under the call of the death field, the blood fog in the city quickly closed inward, and the people recovered their original appearance. They were reborn in the death and became a member of rod''s command. The news of rod''s surprise attack on the city of the crown was soon spread through the mages who escaped by chance. A group of blakada mages were shocked and questioned the measures of the magic guild. "Mr. President, maybe we should change our strategy. In terms of consumption, we can''t compare with the necromancer. If we continue like this, we will sooner or later be unable to bear the loss." In the hall where many mages gathered, Escher offered. When the holy crown city was attacked, aischuer originally wanted the guild mage to go to support, but was stopped by Eli. The reason is that there was an extremely difficult enemy on the battlefield by the cold lake, that is, the enemy of all mages, the hero Tanan. "Even if you go, can you stop the necromancer? Or do you want me to send all the legendary mages in the guild to hand over the front battlefield?" Eli asked. "Are we going to watch the fall of the holy crown city and the death of the mage in the city in the hands of the enemy?" Master Eisner questioned the legendary master''s instructions. It was the prophet orak who spoke, which eased the atmosphere in the field: "this is also a last resort. Although I don''t want to say so, the necromancer is now powerful. On the front, we are at a disadvantage. We must cut off his wings before the decisive battle." Then the prophet took out a crystal ball. The surface of the crystal ball showed a fierce barbarian with a solemn look. "Tanan, he is the greatest threat to our mage and a terrible natural hero. Although the necromancer attacked the crown City, if we can solve Tanan and remove the shackles that bind the mage, the victory of this battle is still ours." "Tanan..." ashquel looked at the barbarian on the crystal ball and didn''t think that the key to winning the battle was the hero. "What should we do, prophet? Tanan is not afraid of any magic and his strength is extremely terrible. He can be forced into a desperate situation unless surrounded by dozens of water crystal dragons, but other undead creatures protecting him won''t give us this opportunity." "It''s difficult to deal with Tanan with the power of the mage. Even if we use magic to create natural disasters outside the forbidden area, I''m afraid we can''t endanger the hero." The prophet took a deep breath, and his turbid old eyes suddenly showed the light of hope, "but we can still solve him. The guardian of bulakada, the loyal servant of the mage God, and the giant monster hero somla will completely destroy Tanan." On the ice of the icy lake, Tanan led many Legion members to move forward. The mage fled wherever he passed, and the undead creatures occupied it like a tide. The battle situation that seemed to win did not touch Tanan''s heart. Without hearing the wails of the mages, Tanan''s anger could not be released for a moment. Once upon a time, the mage treated everything of krylord like this. Now Tanan wants to return it double. "No..." Behind Tanan, the great demon carlette, who was responsible for protecting him, suddenly seemed to find something, and a strong sense of warning came from his heart. Not only him, but also the other great demons accompanying him. They only felt the strong death warning from their master. At the foot of the ice, I do not know when it has been full of cracks, the earth began to shake, the great demons quickly rose to the sky, and the flightless Tanan was also grabbed and flew by carlette. "Bang!" Accompanied by the cracking sound of the ice, a big dark blue hand leaned out from under the cold lake and grabbed carlette in the sky. "What''s that?" Carlette was shocked. She just wanted to escape from the flame, but she forgot that she couldn''t exert this ability in the field of magic prohibition in Tanan. Seeing the big hand approaching, Tanan''s eyes crossed, and the Tomahawk in his hand swept across, he had to cut the whole palm of the big hand. Tanan''s attack didn''t work. He did cut open the dark blue palm, but there was no blood flowing out of the dark blue palm. It was like cutting open the ethereal fog, and all healed the next moment. Seeing the giant hand approaching rapidly, carlette threw Tanan out to the ice, while he was held in his hand by the giant hand. "Ah!" With a short scream, accompanied by bursts of brittle sound of broken bones, the strong and tough devil couldn''t stop the blow of the giant hand, and the blood spilled from the big hand pinched into a fist. After throwing away carlette, the giant hand grabbed Tanan again. "Master... Will give me a new life." Carlette, who was squeezed into a ball by his huge hand and hit heavily on the ice, was dying. When his consciousness gradually dissipated, he was not worried. Carlette believed that his master would wake him up again. "I''m afraid there''s no chance." Gentle words came from carlette''s ears, but what they sent out was the opposite cold killing intention. Carlette was a little stunned. Following the prestige, he saw an angel with golden wings. The golden hair behind her made her eyes look more holy. That was the last scene in carlette''s eyes. Under the sharp blade of the angel, his soul completely disappeared and fell into the deepest darkness. Chapter 2452 "Hello, beautiful living lady, come to trix City alone? Do you know where this is?" In front of the transmission monument just built in trix City, the mage in charge of guarding was bored studying magic. At this time, he suddenly found a figure that brightened his eyes. Then he came forward to stop people and looked at them carefully. "Are you crazy? It seems to be the master''s sister." It seems that he recognized the identity of the visitor. The companion beside him changed his complexion and quickly grabbed him. At the same time, he apologized to the figure who came out of the transmission monument, "Lord Rowling, please forgive his offense. He doesn''t know your identity." Rowling waved her hand and didn''t mean to blame. Then she summoned a flying horse with the prophecy card and headed for the xiangzel snow mountain behind the city. The guards who stayed in place were relieved. After a series of magic rituals and secret paths for cover, Rowling came to another cave in the center of the snow mountain, which is the magic plain. Strong magical elements wrap Rowling, which is different from the cold snow capped mountains. The four seasons here are like spring, and the warmth is filled with the unique fragrance of the grassland. Rowling''s eyes didn''t stay on the surrounding scenery. She didn''t come to enjoy the beautiful scenery. She came here to find someone and solve the confusion in her heart. "The prophet Messiah." Soon, Rowling found the man she longed to see. In front of a wooden house, the man was leaning leisurely on the recliner, enjoying a moment of tranquility in the magic plain. Behind the recliner, there was a big dog lying on the ground, snoring loudly. Rowling followed the snore, so she found it accurately. "Rowling." Seeing Rowling approaching, the man opened her eyes. Her eyes seemed no longer sharp, but the depth remained, "what can I do for you? You have trouble using the prophecy card?" "No... I''m just confused about something." Rowling let out a sigh. "What else can embarrass you? Your brother dares to confront the elemental monarch and challenge the king of hell. You have inherited my power. There should be nothing that can confuse you. Unless it''s about love." Messika glanced at her with interest and said thoughtfully. Luo Lin shook her head and denied her statement: "you are right about one thing. My confusion is really related to him." "Oh?" Messika looked interested. When she got up, she moved slowly and relaxed her body for a long time. The tall maisiga is a head higher than Rowling, and with the curved tip of her nose, even if she just stands in front of her, Rowling can feel the condescending oppression. Once as the king of hell, she has an unquestionable majesty. "What''s bothering you? Don''t be boring justice." Listening to maisiga''s inquiry, Rowling lowered her head in embarrassment. "I''m right?" Asked maisica somewhat unexpectedly. Rowling put her right hand on her left arm and looked alone at this moment, "I followed the members of the undead Legion and saw what they did. They killed mages from city to city and turned them into undead creatures. Sometimes I closed my eyes and could hear the wails of mages... I swore to help brother with my own strength, but I was really not suitable for such a thing. Maybe I should stay in Sao city." Messika looked at her and said, "have you talked to rod about these things?" "No... I don''t want him to see my weakness." Rowling sighed deeply, "sometimes I envy inota. She never thinks about these problems. She will believe what her brother says... But I can''t turn a blind eye to these problems, so I came to you." "That''s the difference between you and her. Inota is a happy Dragon. There''s nothing wrong with her." Messika took a deep breath, put her hand on Rowling''s shoulder, looked straight into her eyes and said, "but you''re not. You''re a painful hero. I''ve always been curious about your natural hero. Rowling, can you tell me what made you a natural hero?" Rowling was slightly stunned: "I don''t understand... Isn''t it an innate ability to be a natural hero?" "Of course not." Messika shook her head. "Heroes are the awakening of the will, the unwilling roar of the soul, but not the gift of God. Even natural heroes have experienced the stage of awakening, but the process of awakening takes place in their infancy, and many creatures have no memory of infancy after adulthood, so they can only regard the power of natural heroes as their innate ability." Listening to the story of maixijia, Rowling was stunned. Before that, she had never thought about this problem. She always thought that she was born with the power of natural heroes. On this issue, maixijia, who has survived for countless years, obviously has more research and knows all kinds of intelligence unknown to Rowling. "I... I don''t know." Rowling tried to recall her infancy, but she had no clue. As the prophet said, she had no infancy memory at all. "I seem to have forgotten all that." In the process of their narration, the big dog lying behind the recliner seemed to wake up and was leaning over to listen to their words with some curiosity. "It doesn''t matter. It''s very common." Maixijia didn''t care. She seemed to have expected Rowling''s answer. "I have a prophecy card that can help you recall things in your infancy. Do you want to try? Maybe the answer you want is in that prophecy card." When she heard the speech, Rowling looked surprised. She took out the pile of prophecy cards taught by maisiga. It looked thin, but among the 100 cards, there were thousands of powerful prophecy cards. Messika reached out and bent a corner of the card with her thumb. Her fingernails moved quickly from bottom to top and soon stopped on one of them. Pull out the card and maisiga stares at the contents of the card. It is a twisted vortex. It looks like a portal, but unlike ordinary space gates, the portal is full of twisted characters and huge discs. "Time and space back, that''s what I call this spell. This is the fifth level magic once performed by the holy female dragon. It belongs to her field and has the power to turn the whole world around. Although we can''t change what happened in the past like her, we can also know what happened to you." Chapter 2453 His body smashed the ice and sank into the cold and biting lake. In a trance, Tanan saw several barbarians fleeing in panic. The memory of one of the savage sisters is different, but she looks like one of them. Her face is softer, without YANADA''s strong determination to take care of Tanan alone. From the eyebrows of another male barbarian, Tanan saw his shadow faintly. "Father, mother..." Tanan seemed to recognize the people, murmured, and the people also looked at Tanan with concerned eyes. However, the next moment, the mage''s lightning hit them hard. "No!" Tanan let out a roar. He struggled with his body to change the scene in front of him, but when he recovered, he had risen to the surface of the water. Tanan had seen such a scene. It was in his dream and had never been as clear as now. Tanan once had the most terrible nightmare. In the dream, he personally killed all his relatives, subordinates and even his lover Yala. He also dreamed that the mage destroyed krylord. All the people in his memory and himself died in the hands of the mage. After waking up, Tanan often scared himself into a cold sweat. Fortunately, it was just a dream. However, at the moment, those scenes remained in front of Tanan for a long time, as if he had experienced them personally. Tears soaked Tanan''s eyes. Hidden in the baby''s cry is the anger they have nowhere to vent, and in what way should the anger of a hero be vented? "Are you Tanan? The barbarian who can isolate magic?" The thick and dignified voice came from the top of Tanan''s head. The huge monster was embracing his hands and looking down at him from top to bottom, just like looking at a trivial insect. From his eyes, Tanan did not see contempt, but only a supercilious disregard. "Stop talking nonsense to him." The golden winged angel came over from the lake. "Kill him and we can defeat rod''s evil plot." "Protect Tanan!" The news of Tanan''s attack spread, and nearby Legion members rushed up like crazy, doing everything to protect the natural hero. The great demon agran trembled in front of Tanan and pulled Tanan to the side of the ice. He was originally responsible for protecting Tanan, but due to the dispute with Tanan in trix City, he was transferred to the periphery for defense, which narrowly escaped. Watching carlette completely killed by the holy angel, agran subconsciously swallowed his saliva, and the fear of death filled his heart. Since returning to his master, he had long forgotten death. Under the power of his master, death did not exist on the members of the Legion, but at this moment, the fear came back. However, agran will not shrink back. He remembers the orders of the commander. Even if they all die, he can''t let the hero Tanan have an accident. "Interesting ability." Somla raised his hand. The terrible lightning that should have condensed in his palm disappeared at this moment. If you can still cast a spell, the flood of undead creatures in front of you can''t stop a chain of lightning. "Angel, they''ll give it to you." Andorra held up the sharp blade in his hand, with a touch of enthusiasm in his eyes, and recited loudly: "I am the eye of the blind, the foot of the lame, and the father of the poor. Now I will clean up injustice, and the city in the clouds will open for me!" Her sharp blade burst out a dazzling golden light. Even in the field of magic prohibition, it can''t melt this golden light. It''s not the power of magic. Above the sky, a magnificent golden door appeared faintly. The nearby mages looked at this scene with a shocked look. They had never seen such wonders. This is not something that can be measured by magic. It is like a miracle. With the opening of the golden door, countless archangels poured out from it, overlooking the battlefield by the cold lake. The dull pressure shrouded all the dead creatures in the field. "Is this the power of the elathians?" At the rear of the guild, Escher stared at this scene, shocked by the power shown by elacia. Beside Escher, Eli was silent. He wanted to use the power of the magic field to completely disintegrate the dead creatures nearby and make rod lose the possibility of reviving them, but now it seems that there is no need. Those angels have a unique ability to completely erase the creatures that died in their hands. Used to deal with rod''s death field, this ability is simply easier to use than Eli''s magic field, "Damn... It''s the Legion of angels." Agran, who protected Tanan, seemed to find something at this moment and couldn''t help gnashing his teeth. As early as in hell, agran had heard of the prestige of the angel Legion. The power of those angels had already gone deep into the heart of the devil in hell. Although the master once gained an advantage in the hands of angels, the angel Legion at that time could not be compared with now. The angel Legion at that time did not have the power blessing of Divine Incarnation. Feeling the great golden light of the blessing of the angel, agran tightened his heart. It was a terrible force enough to cut off the fate. If he died in their hands, don''t think of reviving in the field of death. "If you don''t, I''ll take you to escape. If you don''t, I''ll take you to hide from them..." While agran was eager to explain his thoughts, Tanan''s hand was on his shoulder. "Get out of the way, you''re blocking my fight with the mage." Being pulled aside by Tanan, agranton was worried: "Tanan! This is not the time to worry about the contradictions before. The enemy is well prepared. We should evacuate first and wait for the orders of the master and the commander. Even if other Legion members are dead, as long as you are still alive, we will not be a failure!" "You are already a dead creature. Are you afraid of death?" Tanan took agran''s collar and asked him, "you should be glad. If you dare to say so, I will put you to death before fighting with the enemy." Agran looked stunned. From Tanan''s eyes, he felt the prairie fire belonging to the natural hero. Agran had no doubt that if he continued to block Tanan, he would be directly hacked to death. Today''s Tanan is like a sharp sword that has been sharpened for thousands of times. It will cut off all obstacles in front of it. Looking at the far away Tanan towards the enemy, agran stamped his feet, picked up his weapons and chased after him. Even if you die with this hero, it will not waste the trust of the master. Chapter 2454 "Lord Morrel, that rod refused your negotiation proposal and threatened to say..." In front of the majestic red dragon, the magic messenger was carefully reporting the news for fear that he might say something wrong and offend the Dragon Master in front of him. "What did he say?" The big red dragon fought back his anger and asked. "He said that you should be careful so that the Dragon skin on your body would not be robbed..." the magic messenger repeated rod''s words with trembling all over, for fear that the big red dragon would be angry because of his offense. The big red dragon roared and almost wanted to blow out a fiery dragon breath in her mouth to burn the magic messenger in front of her to ashes, but she finally endured it. She knew that the source of her anger was not the messenger in front of her, but the hateful necromancer: "rod! You damn guy, if you fall into my hands, I will make your life worse than death! Let you know what the real pain is!" "Lord Morrel, it seems that rod saw through your plan." "In this case, we should take the initiative to attack," hillika, a powerful member of the magician, said at this moment "Hillika is right." The magician AJET took the initiative to add that he held a dried head in his hand, and several different battlefields were projected in the empty eye sockets of his head, "Rod''s main force was besieged by the mage in the east of brakada, and even the angel helped the mage. In order to resolve the dilemma, he himself was attacking the hinterland town of brakada. The battle with the college mage in the South also dispersed his troops, and he was unable to deal with the battle West of brakada." The whole body was blue, like a Minotaur surrounded by lightning, and he couldn''t help laughing: "that''s it! He occupied trix city to create obstacles for us in the West. Now we should let him taste it! Lord Morrel, please order, and we will teach the necromancer a hard lesson." Listening to the suggestions of his subordinates, an amazing light also broke out in the Dragon pupil of Mollier: "that damn rod must have never thought that his fierce battle with the mage would only benefit us in the end. Daxedo, you led the alien Legion to expand the land we occupied to the snow city. Hilika, you led the other magicians to assist him and take away all the facilities belonging to the mage. The snow area must be ours in the future!" Nearby generals took orders one after another, and Molly''s eyes were on another person. The man was jedt. Once he was highly valued by Molly and had a prominent position among the magicians. However, all this dissipated with his death. Under rod''s ultimate lightning, jedt was only affected and lost his life in an instant. Now he works for Molly again as a death knight. Unfortunately, the dead creatures are always less popular, and his status has declined a lot, not to mention rod''s ability of dark holy words. "Jedt, you lead the red dragon army to clean up the dead creatures in the city of trix, even if you raze the whole town to the ground with dragon breath." Fortunately, Molly still had full trust in him and entrusted him with this not difficult task. "Molly, the Dragon King, I will complete the task you assigned." Jedt said respectfully. "Lord Molly... Something seems wrong. I saw the Golden Dragon general lakarnt." At this time, AJET, who peeped into the battlefield with the power of evil eyes, seemed to find something and took the initiative to report to Molly. "Hasn''t he been transformed into a dead creature?" Molly seemed to think of something, and the Dragon pupil narrowed slightly. AJET shook his head in a panic: "it doesn''t seem like this, Lord Molly. Baimu evil eye told me that lakarnt is still alive. That damn golden dragon, he betrayed you, the Dragon King, and he betrayed the underground world." "It''s impossible..." Molly''s Dragon pupil shrinks, which belongs to her blood order. It''s a force that all dragons can''t disobey. No dragon can betray Molly. No... Molly seemed to realize something. Her face sank. It seemed that there was a giant dragon that could disobey her blood orders. It was a fairy dragon following rod. With the help of rod, the fairy dragon took away the artifact that belonged to Molly, which contained the gift of the holy female dragon. Not only that, in the later confrontation with rod, because of a moment''s carelessness, under the threat of the ball of destruction, Molly had to give up another artifact dragon blood bottle, which was able to escape. It is said that when the two artifacts belonging to the holy female dragon are matched together, they will show extremely wonderful effects. Unfortunately, Molly can''t experience them. All this was the fault of that rod. If he hadn''t obstructed it, I''m afraid the two artifacts would have fallen into Molly''s hands. At the thought of this, Molly''s fierce anger rose in her heart, and the terrible pressure of the Dragon King burst out from her. Now the fairy dragon, with the help of the power of those artifacts, took away her own dragon. How can she bear it? She wanted to tear the fairy dragon and rod to pieces. She took a deep breath. In a trance, Molly''s mind flashed some memory fragments that had long been forgotten by her. It was in a dark and cramped underground. The unbearable humidity made Molly cry when she was a baby. In a trance, the flame seemed to ignite the sky. A giant revealed its body shape in the light of the fire. It was a huge black dragon. He scanned around with his photographing dragon pupil. The creatures under had already lost their courage and fled everywhere. Somehow, looking at the oppressive dragon, Molly''s heart seemed to calm down, the crying stopped, and instead of giggling, she stretched out her baby''s white tender hand as if to hold the dragon in the palm of her hand. To be a dragon is the most ardent wish buried in the heart of baby Molly. Pure and incomparable, without any impurity yearning, also made Molly no longer ordinary. In the future, her name resounded in the whole underground world, and she did. After becoming a dragon, Molly soon ushered in the second awakening of the heroic will. She wanted to become not only a dragon, but also the king of all dragons, and conquer the whole world with her dragons. Now, learning that rod and his fairy dragon dare to openly confront themselves as the king of the dragon, how can Molly''s heart not be angry? She vowed to make rod pay a price he couldn''t imagine. Chapter 2455 "Is he rod? I didn''t expect that the necromancer also had a lovely side." Using the unique magic of the holy female dragon, she shuttled through Rowling''s memory. Maisiga saw Rowling in her infancy and rod, who was also a baby with her. He looked very helpless and could only express his ideas by crying. Maisiga couldn''t help joking. "... is there anyone who is very powerful at birth?" Rowling said reluctantly, subconsciously defending rod. "Of course." As if she had thought of something, Messika looked serious, but did not go on. Rowling blinked and soon put her eyes on the two babies not far away. Rowling has always had many doubts about why she can become a hero. In her opinion, rod is undoubtedly more suitable for the identity of a hero than her. Maybe this doubt can be solved now. "I remember your hero''s specialty is wisdom." Maixijia seemed to think of something. She looked at Rowling and said, "the specialty of natural heroes is closely related to the process of their awakening. As for wisdom... I''m curious why you have such heroic specialty." Rowling was silent. Just then, as a baby, she suddenly turned over and hit rod''s face with her whole arm unconsciously. Baby rod made a loud cry, but Rowling didn''t realize it. She still put her hand there until rod couldn''t breathe and began to struggle slightly, but it didn''t seem to work, but her breathing became weaker and weaker. Seeing this, Rowling couldn''t help worrying slightly. She tried to reach out and take away her hand on rod''s nose, but found that she couldn''t touch herself as a baby: "brother, isn''t there anything wrong with him?" Maixijia smiled: "it''s just something in your memory. Of course he''ll be fine. Don''t you think he''s living well now?" After hearing the speech, Rowling was a little relieved. She didn''t want to bring any trouble to rod because of herself. Rowling couldn''t accept what happened right now if it affected rod''s future. But at this time, Rowling seemed to realize something and said with a stunned look: "prophet Messika, you say this is the magic that the holy female dragon once performed, and she also has the field corresponding to the magic. Does that mean that the holy female dragon has the ability to change what has happened?" Looking at rod as a baby, Rowling also had a terrible idea in her heart. Rod in this period has no great power in the future. He is just a baby without any ability. Any ordinary person can easily kill him. If this thing really happens, Rowling can''t imagine what will happen later. She''s afraid that the whole history of the theme plane and those necromancers will change because of this thing. "Have you found the problem? You are worthy of being a hero who specializes in wisdom. It seems that letting you inherit my prophecy card is one of the few things I do right." Masika smiled. "What power is that?" Rowling asked suspiciously. "Unfortunately, I don''t know the answer to that question." Maisica sighed, "the holy female dragon fell very early. Except for those spells and some lost records, no creature knows her real ability. However, after my investigation, I can roughly calculate that she has a time-related field that can change what happened in the past. The world we live in now is also the result of her change." "The power to change the past..." Rowling looked shocked. It was almost an invincible power. Any enemy would have a weak moment. If they could kill them when they were weak, no matter how powerful they were, it was meaningless at this moment. Looking at the baby rod, all kinds of insights emerged in Rowling''s mind. Before she could think clearly, she heard maisiga say: "unfortunately, her strength is still not as good as the fate field of the scar. Some destined things, even if they go back to the past, can''t be changed, including her own death. Only heroes can change all this." Rowling looked respectfully at maisica. Her teaching benefited Rowling a lot. If it weren''t for the words of the prophet, Rowling would never know that there was such power in the holy female dragon: "thank you for your teaching, prophet maisica." Messika shook her head. "My biggest regret is that I didn''t engrave the power of the holy female dragon in the prophecy card. She should be the trump card in my hand. But fortunately, you still have the prophecy card. Now it belongs to you. I hope you can engrave the holy female dragon as the trump card." The entrustment of maisica made Rowling say in some confusion: "but... I haven''t seen the holy female dragon, and I can''t engrave her on the prophecy card." "You will have this chance." Maixijia said mysteriously, "there is the highest blood of the holy female dragon flowing in the human body. She inherited the power of the holy female dragon, but she didn''t realize that you know who she is." Hearing the speech, Rowling immediately realized the problem and opened her mouth in surprise: "inherited the power of the holy female dragon... Do you mean inota?" At this moment, Rowling couldn''t help reaching out to help her forehead. She couldn''t imagine enota getting the power. It was like putting an artifact of destroying the world into the hands of a naughty child. I''m afraid the world will collapse because of her soon. "Inota? No, she can''t use that power, at least not until she becomes the real dragon king. I mean Mollier, dragon Mollier." Messika pointed out the mistakes in Rowling''s words. "Molly!?" Rowling was stunned. Of course she knew who Mollier was. She had heard that unique name from rod for a long time. It was the king of the underground world, the master of the dragon, and the immortal enemy with rod. For Rowling, this result is undoubtedly worse. If Mollier completely mastered this power, no matter rod, inota or Rowling herself, they can''t face the pursuit launched by Mollier in the past. What waiting for them will be to die completely or receive her slavery from the beginning. There is nothing to happen in the future. "When you meet Molly, don''t forget to engrave her in your prophecy card." Masika seemed to think of something and smiled to remind her. Chapter 2456 Following the beating sound of his heart, North and his party came to the ruins somewhere in the krulod desert under the guidance of the man in white. The ruins have been looking for years. The stone pillars have been air dried and full of holes. The accumulated gravel blocked the way forward, but there was a magical road for only one person to walk through. "We''re late... He took the ribs buried here first." An old spirit in the team could not help sighing at this moment. Although they had come at full speed, they didn''t use space magic and only walked on their feet. As a result, they were only one beat behind. The man in white was silent, and the result was not beyond his expectation. At this time, a dazzling light broke out in his arms, which made several others turn their heads one after another. The source of the light was a silver white jade token. "Someone opened the door of Cloud City and touched the power of the order of heaven." As he spoke, the man in white looked into the distance. His sight seemed to penetrate the void and saw what was happening in a distant place. "Ehrlich... You''re not dead yet." On the battlefield by the cold lake, Andorra raised her head slightly, her long blond hair fluttered slightly behind her, and there was a bit of sadness in her eyebrows. If she ignored the terrible sanctity of her body, she looked like a girl who was worried about something. Just now, she noticed a sense of peeping. For that peep, she felt deja vu. Long ago, she felt the power belonging to that person. Shook his head and Andorra looked at the enemy in front of him. Tanan, who exudes the most sharp breath, is located in the front of all undead creatures and is rushing here with indomitable momentum. Tanan stepped on the ground hard, and the cobweb like crack spread under his feet, and he himself jumped up with the help of this force. When the battle axe was waving, he roared angrily at the angels in the air. "Be careful, Lord Andorra!" Several archangels nearby immediately came forward and protected Andorra behind them, trying to block Tanan''s attack. However, in front of the immortal hero''s will, their actions were in vain. When the battle axe swept away, the weapons in the archangel''s hands were cut off, and even their bodies were divided in two under the battle axe. Blood spilled from the sky, and the nearby Legion members cheered in unison, especially those demons who originally belonged to hell. There was nothing more exciting than seeing the angel eat and shrivel, which made the range of action in their hands a little larger, while the angels looked ugly and could not accept the result for a time. "You are not his opponent. Let me deal with him." Andorra gently pushed away the angel who stood in front of her. Her movements were gentle, but there was an irresistible force. The angels were still immersed in her gentle words, and their bodies had unconsciously come to other positions. "The awakened one who has forsaken God and succumbed to an evil hero, I will ordain you to save your soul." Crossing the golden sword blade in front of him, Andorra looked down at Tanan, who fell to the ground again, and said without any emotion. "I think you''ll only talk nonsense." Wiping the blood on the battle axe, Tanan stared at the angel above his head and bared his teeth. "Where were you angels who boasted of justice when the crullods were enslaved? Did you ever help us?" "Evil aliens, that''s your punishment! What qualifications do you have to ask for God''s protection?" Andorra''s face sank, and there was unquestionable dignity in his words. Tanan arched his body slightly and bent his knees. His anger could not be suppressed: "then go to death! I don''t want your rescue. Maybe my companions don''t understand me and my people hate me, but I will still avenge them. Let me become the God to guard krylord and destroy all enemies." "Ridiculous!" Andorra sent out a Jiao, for the piety of God, let her never allow any creature to offend God. Tanan''s words also aroused the true fire in her heart, "accept the judgment of God." The bright light crossed the sky and hit the Tanan on the ground like a meteor. Andorra stopped waiting and took the initiative to kill the Tanan on the ground. Feeling the impressive power of the holy cutting angel, agran behind Tanan trembled all over. It was already the king level and belonged to the power of the top of the seventh order. Agran wanted to escape, but he couldn''t do so. He had to protect Tanan. The supreme will is condensed in Tanan. If Molly, who is also a natural hero, can see Tanan in front of her, she will be surprised. It is a sign of three degrees of awakening, just after Tanan said he wanted to become the patron saint of krylord. The first unconscious awakening of natural heroes gives them a unique ability. If they want to take this power to a higher level, they must go through a second awakening. Different from the first awakening, the second awakening requires more stringent conditions. It must be the strong stimulation given by the outside world and the double superposition of ambition to include the world, so that the natural heroes can radiate real power. In addition to natural heroes, it is very difficult for ordinary creatures to awaken heroes, let alone second awakening, which is almost impossible. At this moment, what no one can perceive is that the bright will condensed on Tanan is actually a sign of the third awakening. When this awakening is completed, he will completely become an immortal hero. Unfortunately, Andorra does not intend to give Tanan such an opportunity. The Tomahawk collided with the blade, and the violent air wave pushed the nearby creatures away. Tanan''s invincible power was finally blocked at this moment. In the competition of pure power, angels are not weaker than any creature. They are the most perfect creation in the world and have the gift of God. Tanan can easily solve those angels thanks to his invincible heroic will. The strong counter earthquake cracked the tiger mouth in the south of the tower. At the place of collision, the golden sword blade was intact, but the battle axe had many deep gaps, and there were cracks on the surface. It was specially made by the sword caster kalenda for Tanan. Tanan didn''t know how many mages he had killed with it, but at this moment, he couldn''t bear the blow of the holy angel. "Alien, is that what you can do?" Andorra''s wings vibrated and immediately bullied him. After swinging the broken axe in Tanan''s hand, the sharp blade stabbed him straight into his chest. In front of the weapon blessed by divine power, Tanan''s invincible will seems to have lost its efficacy. In the face of stronger enemies, the magic forbidden field also seemed to have no effect. On the contrary, it also hindered agran with an urgent face and took him away with a flame evasion. Chapter 2457 "Protect Tanan!" Seeing the precarious situation of Tanan, the nearby Legion members were anxious. Even the corpse witch rushed forward desperately at this moment to resolve Tanan''s dilemma. However, the enemy will not give them this opportunity. The neatly lined up demonic puppets surround them and block them in front of a group of undead creatures, not to mention angels pressing on their heads. Once they find that undead creatures break through the blockade of the demonic puppets, what awaits them will be the attack of angels. As a dragon allied force under the command of the Dragon King, lakarnt had a bad hunch in his heart. A few dragons had been damaged under the siege of angels. The angels tore off their dragon skin and made the dragons die little by little through the accumulation of injuries. Perhaps a single angel is not as powerful as Andorra, but it can''t support their large number. Previously, there were only a dozen dragons rescued by inota together with lakarent. Now there are nearly a hundred angels with Andorra, and archangels account for more than half of them. Even if they can''t cast spells, their strength is not comparable to that of undead creatures. It''s only a matter of time before they lose. Hearing the news, farezer, who came from the southern theater, was anxious. After lengthening the front, the mage was overwhelmed and achieved greater results. However, when the mage fought back and fought with all his strength, the disadvantage of tactics was revealed. Due to the restraint of the college mage, farezer could not transfer more forces from the southern theater, but could only summon people from the rear of Sao city. "Do you really want to do this? It may have an irreversible impact on other undead creatures nearby." "Just ensure the safety of Tanan." Facing the magician''s inquiry, falezer nodded. "Well, I''ll bring those alien creations to the battlefield." With the consent of farezer, the summoned magician alama said slowly that he had never given up the investigation of filthy blood except for the study of the eternal magic eye. As a master of xenobiotics, alama deeply understands how to transform xenobiotics in order to make them better exist as a weapon. In the underground world, the significance of the existence of most alien creatures is to fight for underground lords and magicians. At the edge of the battlefield, at the temporarily pulled up transmission monument, the alien creatures belonging to Arama came out. They were a group of filthy and evil scarlet angels. They bulged huge abscesses behind them. They looked like sarcomas. Only when they were close, they could find that it was the swollen heads of other angels. Not only that, their arms have been transformed and no longer have normal palms. One side is a soft tentacle like a trunk, and the other is a sharp blade buried deep in flesh and blood. In the underground world, magicians should comprehensively consider three aspects for the score of heterogeneous creatures, namely beauty, power and practicability. Without the score of any aspect, it is not a perfect heterogeneous creation. Alama hates to create things according to the scores of those magicians. He has always been free in the creation of heterogeneous creatures. His heterogeneous creatures can get full marks in strength, but he can only get a failing score in the other two items. Fortunately, Lord rod, who he is loyal to, doesn''t mind. On the contrary, it is because the power of the created heterogeneous creatures is amazing that he is more valued by Lord rod. "Pollute all enemies with your blood." With alama''s order, the nearby dirty angel sent out a disturbing scream. The strong impact brought by the scream made farezer''s mind dizzy. Fortunately, at the next moment, the dirty Angel rushed into the forbidden devil field rising in Tanan. "What''s that?" The sudden appearance of filthy angels also made the real angels who eliminated the undead creatures puzzled. From those strange looking creatures, they vaguely felt a crisis. "That''s a heterogeneous creature under rod''s command. Their blood is highly polluting. Don''t touch it!" In the rear, Eli, who once felt the power of Dirty Angels in the battle of treasure house in the cloud, obviously found a problem at this moment and loudly reminded the creatures in the field. However, his reminder was still a little late. As the dirty Angel stretched the soft tentacle on the left side, a large amount of dark blood sprayed out of it and shot straight at the angels with unimaginable speed. Although aware of the bad, there are still many angels who can''t avoid it. The surface of their bodies is stained with a little blood. Under the erosion of dirty blood, they soon appear abnormal, and the whole person changes accordingly. In a short moment, they lost control of the body stained with blood, and their skin began to tremble faintly, as if something was pregnant in it, but they could not feel any pain, and that part of the body no longer belonged to themselves. Not only the angels were eroded by the filthy blood, but also the undead creatures that had been wiped out by them fell down at this moment. They were eroded by the filthy blood more seriously. Terrible changes were taking place on their bodies, but alama didn''t care. After he had explained to the commander, those undead creatures were not qualified to complain. From the changes of undead creatures, those angels could not help but look desperate when they realized what would happen next. They saw that the members of the Legion eroded by filthy blood first grew huge sarcomas on their bodies, and then split more heads. Even a few big demons who could not escape were not spared. In pain, those great demons directly cut off the heads of other Legion members and put them on themselves. It seems that this can make them feel better. "No... save me, merciful God..." An angel who was eroded by filthy blood and had a sarcoma on his back gave a painful cry in despair. However, the next moment, he was beheaded by his companions. Together with the sarcoma just growing on his back, he was taken away by his companions and put on himself with a happy face. "Those magicians are still as disgusting as ever. It''s an insult to the mage God to be born in bracada with this kind of thing." In the rear, somla, who has been paying attention to the battle between the holy cutting angel and Tanan, despised the Tao at this moment. He looked at alama not far away, and his eyes filled with complete disgust. Alama, who was observing the battle mode of the dirty angel on the edge of the battlefield and seeking an improved method, suddenly felt a tight heart. The deadly sense of crisis spread in his heart. He quickly looked in the direction of the crisis, but saw a giant monster approaching himself. Chapter 2458 "Stop him!" Aware of the rapidly approaching enemy, alamaton ordered the dirty Angel aside. The giant monster flying at full speed was like an approaching mountain, with a majestic momentum, which also shocked alama''s heart. The muddy and smelly blood spewed out from the hands of the dirty angel and firmly sealed the way of the giant monster, but somla did not avoid it, so he rushed straight. The dirty blood sprinkled on him, but there was no change. It originated from the pollution in the blood. It can''t have any effect on the gods and monsters whose essence is magic elements. In front of the giant monster, it is difficult for any creature to block effectively. He only needs to wave his hands to sweep away all the obstacles in front. Even the undead creatures piled up in the mountains can''t turn over any waves in front of him. "Damn..." Without more time to complain, alama realized the intention of the giant genie. As long as she solved herself, she could resolve the crisis brought by the dirty angels. This is undoubtedly the easiest and effective way to eliminate all the dirty angels. If you can cast spells, it is undoubtedly the most appropriate choice to distance yourself with space magic. However, alama suspects that the lightning of the troll will take effect faster than his space magic, which will make him in a more difficult situation. Looking at the approaching giant monster, alama''s eyes were horizontal. It was not so easy to destroy a fully armed magician without using magic. A damp black fog gushed out of alama''s body. It looked like a bat used by vampires, but it didn''t contain the breath of death energy. It only confused the line of sight. It didn''t need magic stimulation, but more like the ability of biological self evolution. Somla''s huge hand dipped into the black fog, but caught it empty. Alama, as he expected, was not here. Somla suddenly breathed out a breath, and the strong air flow instantly dispersed the black fog, revealing the true face shrouded by the black fog. It''s still Arama, to be exact, it''s part of Arama''s body. Before somla''s attack, alama disintegrated in the dark fog. His feet, his hands and even his head began to flee to different places. If you were an ordinary mage or even a vampire with amazing vitality, I''m afraid that if you were separated from your whole body like alama, you would have died a long time ago. But as a magician, alama has such ability. As long as one part of the body can be completely preserved, alama can find a way to recover himself, but his rank will be greatly reduced and his memory will be lost. He doesn''t want to do so unless he has to. Since falling into a desperate situation in the Necromancer''s Mausoleum and finally being rescued by rod, Arama has put the direction of body transformation into the understanding weight group, and specially asked rod for many undead creatures to do experiments. Even one of the sea giants, the undead sea monster transformed by rod himself, has also been asked by Arama. From the octopus like sea monster, alama draws full inspiration. Each tentacle of the sea monster seems to have its own thinking, which is also the theoretical source of the disintegration of witchcraft. Arama''s own body is undoubtedly the best experimental object. Up to now, he has already completed the corresponding magic transformation, and it is only a moment to cast the disintegration magic. Looking at alama whose body was separated, the giant monster gave a cold hum. He clapped it with a heavy pressure, and the whole lake bank was broken. At least half of alama''s body was broken, and the rest accelerated the speed of escape. "No..." Alama''s still intact head was completely speechless at this moment, but his escape was not slow at all. He didn''t want to die here. He still had important research to complete. On one side, farezer also fell to the ground under the strong shock brought by somla''s palm. His face was unwilling. In the field of magic prohibition, in the face of such a huge enemy, only the same creatures can compete with it. Unfortunately, all the creatures on his side who are good at close combat are concentrated in the southern theater and can''t support here. Despite the shrouding of the forbidden devil field, the mages of brakata were not idle. When the reinforcements of the angels arrived, they retreated to a position outside the forbidden devil field and changed the terrain of the whole battlefield with spells. They raised thick ice walls to block the retreat of undead creatures and add advantages to their own side. Seeing that the giant Genie was going to shoot out most of alama''s body, he could completely destroy the magician with a few more times. At this time, secret level crossbows and arrows shot together from outside the forbidden magic field, and the thick crossbows and arrows were nailed into somla''s arm to interrupt his attack. "You..." farezer was stunned when he saw the comers outside the field. It was the adjutant trossa and the crossbow army he led who came to support at the critical moment. Not only that, farezer also saw other members of the Legion who were good at close combat, the huge behemoth bimon, the other kinds of behemoths in the depths of the ocean, and the body of Goliath, which once belonged to its master, now rushed to the battlefield. "You shouldn''t have come here. You gave up the southern theater?" After seeing the Legion members who came to support, farezer didn''t feel too much joy in his heart, but asked. "No, we have won in the south." Trossa laughed proudly. "Those college mages retreated and left the whole south to us, thanks to their masters." Seeing farezer''s expression of surprise, the magic corpse witch beside trosa shook his arms and waved his fist: "the master and the bloody mage destroyed behind the enemy. With the momentum of thunder, they successively won six cities and towns defending the emptiness, such as crown City, dorlock city and silver cliff city, adding hundreds of thousands of Legion members to us. The college mages in the south are in danger and are unable to continue fighting with us." "Master!" Hearing the speech, farezer''s expression was also excited, which was really good news. If he could win in the East, the undead Legion would have won a phased victory. In order to thwart the master''s plan, the mages planned to try their best to eradicate the hero Tanan, but they gave the master an opportunity because they transferred too much power. Farezer took a deep breath. At first, he didn''t understand the master''s intention to transfer Tanan to the eastern theater. Now it seems that it is the bait to attract the mage''s attention. As the commander of the Legion, farezer knows very well how much the master paid to awaken the hero Tanan, but now he directly uses Tanan as a bait to attract the mage''s fire. There was no hesitation when ordering. This decision also shocked farezer. Chapter 2459 Under Andorra''s fierce offensive, Tanan was seriously injured. A big hole was opened in his abdomen, and his left arm and half of his shoulder were cut off. If he hadn''t deviated from his body in time, he could hardly keep his head. The Tomahawk belonging to Tanan has long been broken. His weapon now comes from the giant sickle of other Legion members. Had it not been for the great devil in the Legion to protect himself with death, he might have fallen under the sword of the angel and could not live until now. Tanan doesn''t like the long handled weapon of giant sickle, but it''s quite easy to wave. He once used similar weapons, but the top is not a sharp harvesting sickle blade, but a rough mining pick for excavation. Tanan''s invincible heroic will seems to have lost its efficacy at this moment. What exists in Andorra is not inferior to Tanan''s pious will. Her will is even purer and holy than Tanan. Few creatures can surpass Tanan as a hero in the competition of will, but Andorra did it and defeated Tanan. The archangels in the air also joined the war. There are corpses everywhere around Tanan. In the face of the angels who joined the war, the great demons in the Legion can resist one or two, but in front of Andorra, they can''t even turn up a spray. What waiting for them will be the complete purification of their soul and the possibility of rebirth forever. Looking at the tragic death of his companions and standing in front of Tanan, agran, who was also seriously injured, showed some reluctance at this moment. Does the master''s great plan end up being bad for those angels? Agran didn''t want to see this happen, but the fact was that he couldn''t stop it at all. In front of the holy angel, agran tried his best and could only resist less than two moves. The extremely holy breath from the angel continued to burn agran like a blazing light, but he was clearly in the magic prohibition field where Tanan was located. It is reasonable that the power of magic can not work at all, unless it is not magic at all. Seeing Andorra easily swept away the demons in the way, her blood splashed on her, making her look more dignified. There were no other members of the Guard Corps near Tanan. Agran bit his teeth and finally stood in front of Tanan. "If I can survive, I will find my master and show him my loyalty, and Phyllis. I have a lot to say to her..." Feeling the deep-seated oppression brought by Andorra''s slow progress, agran murmured tremblingly that this death is different from the past and there is no possibility of rebirth. "Evil, are you ready for judgment?" Andorra crossed the hill where the bodies of the Legion members were piled up and said in a deep voice to the remaining people. As agran clenched his teeth and prepared to fight to the death against the enemy, a burst of cursed blood sprayed towards her and nearby angels. Andorra''s expression changed. From those blood, she felt a filthy breath. It seemed that as long as she was stained with that thing, something bad would happen. If she could still use magic, she had a way to evaporate and melt the blood in an instant, but she couldn''t do it now. Andorra stamped her feet violently, and the bodies of the nearby Legion members were rocked up. She waved a sharp blade and nailed them into the chest of one of the bodies. Then she held up the string of bodies as a simple shelter in front of her. After seeing Andorra''s move, the nearby angels were busy learning from each other. Unfortunately, due to the lack of time and the fierce and fearless members of the Legion rushed in, even if they died, they would splash filthy blood on the angels. Finally, only a small half of the angels successfully prevented the erosion of filthy blood. Terrible alienation began to appear on the angel. After being infected with filthy blood, both the angel and the Legion members on one side cried at this moment and lost their combat ability in an instant. Even agran on one side could not help taking a breath of air-conditioning when he saw the tragedy of the Legion members infected with filthy blood. Those split creatures covered with sarcomas were strange monsters that would not exist in hell. Those body parts eroded by dirty blood, even if they come from different individuals, will combine with each other if they collide, leading to greater variation. At this moment, agran seemed to understand why the Legion would not always have dirty angels. This terrible pollution, regardless of the enemy and ourselves, would only be used in an emergency. "Do you think you can escape?" Hearing the wails of the rest of the angels, Andorra gave a shriek, but the filthy angel made by alama had been blocked in front of them. The filthy angel''s whole body is full of highly polluting blood. When necessary, they can even directly explode their bodies and spray the filthy blood on the enemy''s face. Andorra tried to overcome the obstruction of the dirty angel, but it didn''t work. No matter how she walked around, the dirty Angel stood in her way. Instead, she was disheartened by the blood sprayed by the dirty angel again, which also made her angry. "That''s the ability for blood. It''s not effective for magic puppets." Eli, who followed the changes of the war situation in the rear, soon found the problem. The dirty blood could not work for the magic image puppets and elemental creatures. He looked at each other and soon made the same decision. "Let the Titan puppet help those angels, be sure to completely kill Tanan!" The mages who got the order acted one after another. With the dull sound of footsteps, the Titan puppets, three people tall and armed with heavy weapons, were also thrown into the battlefield one after another by the mages. As a legendary magic figure puppet, the Titan giant puppet was once considered to be the strongest mass-produced magic figure puppet. Although the manufacturing process is complex, it can show no less power than the dragon. However, after the appearance of the more versatile crystal dragon, the status of the Titan puppet declined sharply. In order to completely solve the problem of Tanan, the Titans and puppets from all over the magic guild were also transported by the portal. Now is the time to set foot on the battlefield. "Look at that!" At this time, the master''s startled voice also reached Escher''s ears. Following his reputation, he saw a scene that made his face livid. Somla, the giant monster, is fighting with the giants sent by the enemy in the field of magic prohibition. It seems that he has fallen into the disadvantage. After all, he is not so good at close combat. Once he fights with giants of the same size, he will fall into a disadvantage. "Don''t forget to assign some Titan puppets to help Lord somla." Escher quickly ordered the other mages. Chapter 2460 "Damn giant..." Under the heavy fist of Goliath''s body, the giant monster was blown out, and the whole body was quickly broken. Fortunately, the unique constitution of the element creature made him recover quickly and replace it with flesh and blood creatures here. I''m afraid he could not get up long after being beaten. The giant Goliath''s body contains the most terrible power. His attack is not as gorgeous as an angel. Only the most simple boxing and kicking can bring destructive power. Even a mountain will be blasted away by him. In front of the giant, somla met his opponent. At this moment, somla''s huge body could not bring him too many advantages. Goliath''s body was bigger than him. Under the shadow of the field of magic prohibition, Goliath was enough to become the master of the whole battlefield, which can be said to be invincible. "Lord somla, let''s help you!" Seeing that somla was at a disadvantage, his body was almost broken, and the support of the mages came late, several Titan puppets three high rushed to his side. However, in front of the huge Goliath body, even the real Titans may not be able to take advantage of it, let alone the magic image puppets made by these mages. They can''t even reach the thighs of Goliath body and can only be regarded as immature children. Blocked by the mage''s magic puppet, Goliath made a dull roar like a bell, like thunder blowing from the sky. He just stepped down his foot, which was enough to smooth all the obstacles in front of him. In the whole hell, there are only a few demons larger than Goliath. In the eyes of ordinary mages, giant monsters as magnificent as gods are only half the size of Goliath. Coupled with the limited melee ability of giant monsters, they are at a deep disadvantage at the moment. "No..." The mage who was operating behind the Titan puppet failed to avoid the aftereffects caused by Goliath''s trampling. The heavy puppet fell to one side, and his legs were pressed under him by the puppet. It was somla who shot in time to lift the fallen Titan puppet, which saved him from the end of hemiplegia. "You can''t let it affect the battlefield over there and lead him away." After feeling the terrorist power contained in Goliath''s body, somla immediately made a judgment. If he was allowed to rush all the way to Tanan, the mage side could say that all his previous efforts had been wasted. Soon, somla locked in the target, which was trossa and his party who arrived with these giants. The crossbow troops beside trossa are effectively killing the magic puppets of mages, and those slow-moving crossbows are undoubtedly the best targets on the battlefield. After placing the injured mage, somla crossed Goliath and flew straight towards the crossbow troops in the rear. "What does that monster want to do?" Aware of somla''s approach, trosa was shocked. Unexpectedly, he became the target of the enemy''s attack in the rear. "Don''t stop him quickly!" The other giants rushed to the battlefield one after another, but their speed was a few beats slower than the giant monster flying at full speed. Within a few breaths, somla rushed into the crossbow army and raised his hand to destroy the nearby crossbow. "No, my crossbow!" Trossa''s eyes were about to crack. Seeing that the remaining crossbow cars were ruthlessly destroyed by the enemy, it was more painful than his own injury. "Don''t hide, use the power of the magic crossbow car to kill him!" At the edge of the battlefield, farezer, who was dispatching troops according to the situation, seemed to find something wrong. He just wanted to remind trosa, but he was a little late. Several rows of lightning like large crossbows and arrows flew across somla''s body, leaving a big hole in him to see the scenery behind, which interrupted his attack. Seeing the defeat of the enemy, trossa laughed and ambushed the magic crossbow outside the forbidden magic field, which made great achievements at this moment. The power belonging to the forbidden magic field will shield the magic ceremony driving the magic crossbow, but it will not have any impact on the magic crossbow shot at full speed outside the field. There is no magic attached to the magic crossbow. The core process of transforming mana into pure power takes place on the magic crossbow outside the field. Soon, trosa couldn''t laugh. He saw that somla''s injury was healing rapidly. For elemental creatures, as long as they didn''t destroy their elemental core and suffer any great damage, they could recover quickly. Especially for the outstanding gods like somla, conventional means could not cause effective damage to him at all. Locked his eyes on the magic crossbow outside the field, somla was about to cross, but was caught up by the body of Goliath in the rear and punched behind him. Under the terrible power of Goliath''s body, somla''s body was on the verge of collapse. Even the internal element core was strongly shaken and there were cracks. However, he clenched his teeth. With the impact of this punch, he accelerated his speed and rushed straight into the ambush position of the magic crossbow. Goliath''s body also rushed after him. He was about to give the giant monster a final blow, but suddenly stopped his action. It was not Goliath''s own will. His body fell into a deep paralysis. He could not move forward even if he summoned up all his strength. "No..." In the rear, trosa seemed to realize something, and his face became ugly. The sound of current came to his ears, and there was an extra surge of static electricity in the air. "Come back!" Remembering some rumors, trosa changed his face and hurriedly reminded Goliath. However, it was too late. Goliath had come to the outermost side of the battlefield, which was used to arrange the magic crossbow, and was not shrouded in the field of magic prohibition. Somla turned around, and a blazing lightning burst out in the palm of his hand, and the dark clouds condensed on his head. What contained in it was not a gloomy breath of death, but a chain of lightning that seemed to tear the whole sky apart. "Just as I expected, it is no longer in the field of magic prohibition." The real strength of the warlord kalada, who is not known for the strength of the warlord kalada, is not the strength of the warlord kalada, but the strength of the warlord kalada. Remembering the embarrassment of being chased by Goliath''s body all the way, and even being blown away by his fist, somla slowly swept over the chasing giant, and his face sank completely on the blue face of the monster. "Let''s end it, undead." Chapter 2461 "According to the order of mauriel, the Dragon King, the spirits of trix City, surrender quickly. Merciful she will let you rest forever, otherwise you will be burned to ashes in the blazing dragon breath!" In the air of trix City, jedt stood on the back of the black dragon and threatened the creatures in the city. According to the information Mollier has, rod is anxious about the war in the southeast of bracada and has a faint tendency to lose. She will not miss the opportunity to beat the water dog, and immediately send her men to take the nearby city of trix and eradicate the obstacles arranged by rod under her eyes. As Mollier''s trusted subordinate, the death knight jedt took over the task, led the red dragon team with the most fierce dragon breath in the Dragon legion, supplemented by a few black dragons, and vowed to raze the whole city of trix to the ground, leaving a painful lesson for rod. "It''s those dragons. Get ready for defense. I''ll ask my master for help." In the city, CanSo, appointed by rod as the city master, changed slightly at this moment, and then ordered to other undead creatures in the city, while he himself climbed to the head of the city and looked directly at jedt behind the black dragon. "Surrender? You don''t know who you''re against. When the master''s men come, they will destroy you all!" Cantor yelled. "Ha ha..." CanSo''s words also brought jedt''s ridicule. The reason why he became a death knight was all thanks to rod. What''s more unacceptable to jedt is that rod didn''t kill him like facing a strong enemy, but took his life like crushing an ant, which also made him hate rod to the extreme. How can he easily miss the opportunity to ridicule rod''s men at this moment "Are you waiting for rod to save you? He has been too busy for himself. The mage of bulakada will teach him a heavy lesson. There is only the most tragic failure waiting for him, and you insignificant undead creatures will die with him!" CanSo''s face changed slightly. He wanted to refute jedt''s words, but when he just reported the situation, there was no response from the master, which seemed to confirm jedt''s words from another aspect. He still didn''t give up: "what are you talking about? Don''t leave here with the dragon, or you will teach us badly!" "It''s no use procrastinating. No one will save you!" Jedt saw CanSo''s intention to delay time and immediately ordered to the nearby Dragon: "burn everything in the city with your dragon breath. By the way, the burning of the dead bodies should be handed over to the black dragon. Don''t give rod the chance to revive them!" From the previous battle, Molly also found weaknesses in the field of death. The destructive dragon breath of the black dragon can restrain the healing ability of all creatures. After the destructive dragon breath of the black dragon, the dead creatures burned by the dragon breath cannot be resurrected into their original appearance. They will be more or less incomplete, so they will lose their combat ability. The long-term burning of the destructive dragon breath can also completely cut off the possibility of rebirth in the field of death. In order to completely eliminate the undead creatures in trix City, Molly can be said to have taken great pains. The black dragon next to jedt is prepared for them. Molly couldn''t wait to give rod a big gift at the moment of his defeat, which made his situation worse. With jedt''s order, the nearby Red Dragon immediately took action. They plowed through the houses in the city with dragon Xi. For a time, the fire burst into the sky, and the streets of trix city fell into a sea of fire. The flaming dragon breath, which belongs to the red dragon, is the hottest of all dragon breaths. The flame dragon breath cannot restrain the healing ability like the black dragon''s destruction dragon breath, nor can it melt the magic like the Golden Dragon''s purification dragon breath. The only effect of the flame dragon breath is to burn everything in front with the extremely hot dragon breath. Under the burning of the flame dragon breath, even the earth began to melt. All mages infected with the dragon breath would become a fire man in a moment. The magic of fire control could not stop the purest flame dragon breath, and the whole city of teres was in danger. CanSo looked unwilling. Although the mages in the city were still able to cast magic, all they could do was raise the Hercules shield to slightly block the approaching pace of the dragon. Other damage spells could hardly take effect on these dragons who resisted magic. "Master, what should we do..." At this moment, the bottom of Cantor''s heart was filled with a bit of despair, which was the same as the previous sense of despair in the face of the hero Tanan. In front of those terrible creatures, even the magic that the mage depended on for survival lost its due effect at this moment. What makes CanSo even more unhappy is that as the city master, he should organize the undead creatures in the city to retreat with the gate of time and space. However, this option is not included in the master''s order. Either to defend the city of trix or all the creatures in the city will be destroyed, and there is no other result at all. "Sad undead, dare to offend the great Molly, this is the painful price you have to pay!" Looking at the burning city of trix, jedt couldn''t help laughing wildly. After a death, he also changed many habits. In the past, even if he had won a great victory, he would not be happy, let alone so complacent. "Thunder bomb!" While moving in an instant to avoid the pursuit of the dragon, Kanzo kept an eye on jedt''s reaction. Seeing that he was forgetful of the victory in front of him, Kanzo also found an opportunity to release the most lethal single magic towards him. Of course, those dragons can significantly reduce magic damage and even achieve magic immunity, but jedt, a magician, can''t. this is the opportunity that CanSo is always looking for. The dull roar sounded from the air. Under the bombardment of thunder and explosives, jedt''s space could not withstand the bombardment of magic, and began to have cracks, exposing the endless void of turbulent flow below. However, jedt had already noticed that the last time he died under the raid of the ultimate lightning, how could he make the same mistake this time? Long before the thunder burst, he blinked away, and the black dragon under his seat was only painfully impacted. The flame dragon breath from the red dragon finally ignited CanSo''s body, which could not dodge. In the flame, his consciousness was about to fall into silence again. "Failed..." In a trance of consciousness, Cantor murmured that on his deathbed, he seemed to see a figure appearing over the city of trix. Chapter 2462 In the memories of the past, Rowling and maisiga stayed for a long time. What made Rowling suspicious was that she couldn''t find any signs of awakening. What appeared in front of Rowling was just a little routine in her infancy. She either slept deeply after eating, or cried loudly after waking up. It looked no different from other babies. Can babies also awaken the will of heroes? At this moment, Rowling could not help scratching her head. She now felt some doubt about the words previously taught by Messika. At least from herself, she didn''t feel the trace of a natural hero. Seeing Rowling''s puzzled eyes, Messika smiled and explained to her, "it seems that we''re not here at the right time. Infancy is a long time. Even if it''s time and space, we can''t accurately return to the time we need. But don''t regret, at least we see the lovely side of Lord rod." Following maixijia''s line of sight, Rowling saw the baby boy who was kicked to the ground and crying. She couldn''t help but smoke from the corner of her mouth. The baby boy''s cry did not attract the attention of others. According to Rowling''s memory, their father, Hunter Clayton, was out hunting, and their mother was also working outside, and no one took care of them. Speaking of her parents, Rowling sighed again. They all died in the hands of the necromancer elot. Even the body has become a necromancer. I''m afraid it has long become a pile of dead bones. I don''t know where to bury it. Even if Rowling wants to revive him, she can''t do it. Rowling couldn''t even finish revenge herself. Rod had done it for her. When Rowling saw rod again, he had changed dramatically. Similar movements will always attract each other. Perhaps they are attracted by the cry of the baby boy, and the baby Rowling also cries. For a time, the cry in the room rises one after another. This scene makes Rowling can''t help reaching out to help her forehead. "When are they going to cry? Can''t they do something else?" Rowling couldn''t help asking. "Babies'' cries have many meanings. Sometimes they are venting their anger. Sometimes they don''t know what they want to do, so they have to choose to cry." Maixijia said faintly, as if he had studied this very well. "Besides, you should say ''we'', not ''they''." "All right." Rowling shrugged. Although the whole face was wrinkled and the baby girl who could only cry looked nothing like herself now, it was herself. "Do we have to wait here all the time?" A moment later, the crying stopped, and the babies seemed to be tired of crying. Rod, who fell into the ground, didn''t care whether he was close to the cold ground, so fell asleep, and so did the baby girl. "It seems that the opportunity for your awakening is not here." Messika shook her head. She urged the power in the prophecy card, and the surrounding time began to pass rapidly. Rowling only felt that the scene nearby seemed to accelerate, and everyone''s actions accelerated many times. Is that also the power of the holy female dragon? Under the control of maixijia, time moves forward rapidly. "Wait, what''s that?" At this time, the sharp eyed Rowling seemed to find something and hurriedly asked maisiga to stop controlling the prophecy card. A few days later, from the time of accelerated flow, Rowling only saw her mother, but Clayton had not been seen. In this regard, the mother seems to be used to it. In order to capture more valuable prey from the tulalion dense forest, experienced hunters will spend days or even weeks in the dense forest to track the prey, observe their activity traces, and set a fatal trap after finding out their behavior habits of drinking, feeding and excretion. Once the prey has escaped, it is difficult to catch them again. In Rowling''s vague memory, she vaguely remembers that in her childhood, her father Clayton spent months lurking in the dense forest and finally successfully captured a badly injured silver Pegasus. Clayton is not a strong professional, but just a second-order senior hunter. In addition to his rich experience, he is also related to his patience and a little good luck. Before falling into the trap, the silver Pegasus was seriously injured. Rowling likes the wonderful creature from the depths of the dense forest very much. It has a silver mane and a pair of white wings that feel very soft and full of momentum after unfolding. Unfortunately, before Rowling got its trust, the silver Pegasus was sold to the freelance chamber of Commerce by her father. Because of this, Rowling was angry with her father for a time, but the huge reward from silver Pegasus enabled her family to eat delicious meat every day for a long time. She still remembered her brother''s oily mouth, and she added a lot of new clothes. That should be the happiest time of their childhood. Thinking of that time, young Rowling was unhappy because the silver Pegasus was sold. She ignored her father for a long time. Now Rowling''s heart is full of remorse and remorse. If she could go back to the past, Rowling would not do so, but would understand her father better, but she was not a holy female dragon and could not change what had happened. Although up to now, delicious food, exquisite clothes and even silver Pegasus have become readily available, and my brother has greater ambition in his heart. It seems that he has long forgotten everything, but these things constitute Rowling''s childhood memory. Infancy is a period of time earlier than childhood. Rowling can be said to have no impression of what happened during this period. However, at the moment, something unexpected happened to Rowling. A hunter took a broken blood coat and found Rowling''s mother, which he found in the forest. When she saw the blood coat, her mother almost fainted with fear. She recognized that the blood coat was the one worn by Clayton when he went hunting. It had been many days since Clayton went deep into the tulalion forest. There are many wonderful creatures in tulalion''s dense forest. Lucky people can even see dragons and unicorns. In the depths, there is a kingdom belonging to elves. For hunters, while the forest contains infinite wealth, there is also a fatal crisis. If you are careless, the whole person will be swallowed up by the dense forest. Clayton is experienced in hunting. He has hunted many prey, but he often walks by the river. How can he keep his shoes wet? The broken blood coat seemed to explain to others that now he had encountered some kind of accident. Chapter 2463 "Will he be all right?" Looking at the blood coat, Rowling couldn''t help asking maisiga. "This is your memory. You should know the answer better than me." Maisica glanced at her and answered lightly. Hearing the speech, Rowling was relieved. In her memory, her father Clayton lived well until the necromancer attacked the village. It seems that he won''t have anything this time. Having said that, at the moment of seeing the blood coat, Rowling still had an unstoppable worry in her heart, which was a reaction from instinct. "Take your child. Priest Moore has a way to help you find him." Soon, the scene in memory changed again. Reminded by the hunter, the mother quickly picked up two babies and went to find the priest Moore. Back in the past, Rowling couldn''t move freely. All she could see was everything around the baby. Fortunately, her mother hugged her before she left. As the only priest in the village, Moore exercised the right of the Lord. He looked old. When he opened his eyes, the wrinkles on his forehead piled up layer by layer. It is said that he was in a high position when he was young and was the best among the high-level priests. Unfortunately, he was still defeated by the passage of years. Only when he showed his strength can he prove his former identity. In Rowling''s memory, the priest Moore died when she was young. It was because of the loss of Moore''s protection that the village was captured by the necromancer later. Rowling could not remember his appearance for a long time. She only remembered that his thin body before his death was very frightening, which made her have nightmares for days. "Don''t worry, I''ll help you find Clayton." Priest Moore examined the two babies in his mother''s arms, and finally put his eyes on the baby boy. He cut open the palm of the baby boy with a knife. In the baby boy''s cry, he painted the blood from his palm on a placenta the size of a human head and unknown to what kind of creature it belongs to. Then, in the eyes of his mother, Moore wet the blood clothes brought by the hunter with water, and sprinkled the drained blood on the surface of the placenta. After absorbing these blood, the placenta, which looked dehydrated and dry, recovered its blood color, the raised meridians on it were clearly visible, the dark purple meat was restored, and trembled. Soon, a drop of turbid blood was discharged along the umbilical cord that looked like it was bitten off. Moore dipped in the drop of muddy blood and touched the center of the boy''s eyebrows. A vertical blood line appeared between the boy''s eyebrows. The blood line looked dim and could disappear at any time. One end was on the boy and the other end was pointing towards the dense forest. "He''s right there. You''d better hurry up. He''s not in good shape now." Looking at this scene, Rowling showed a look of surprise. Rao still couldn''t see the means used by Moore with her knowledge. Then she showed a look of asking for advice and looked at maisiga. "Well... This is the placenta of a hungry ghost." Maixijia came to the placenta and looked carefully. She stretched out her hand and gently scratched the blood stained placenta surface with her fingertips, as if she were caressing her lover''s skin. Unfortunately, she couldn''t really touch that thing because she couldn''t change the past. "Hungry ghost?" Rowling asked suspiciously. Maixijia nodded: "in hell, hungry ghosts are the most difficult demons to reproduce. They are always accompanied by hunger. They can''t eat enough. How to increase the number of hungry ghosts is a difficult problem for the Lord of hell. Before the birth of hungry ghost babies, their mothers will cut open their stomachs and eat the whole baby. It''s rare to keep such a perfect placenta. It''s simply a best product." Then she looked at Moore: "in terms of alchemy means, he chose not magic, but undead magic, which is also the defect of this treasure. The hungry ghost placenta, which was not born, cannot have its own blood, so it shows the power to pursue the source of blood. If you want to give full play to the ability of this treasure, magic is the best alchemy choice. Magic is second, and there is no undead magic in any case." Rowling listened to the story of maisica in a daze. Unexpectedly, just a few seconds of observation, maisica saw the advantages and disadvantages of this treasure. Compared with the experienced prophet, she still had a lot to learn. Just as Rowling observed the treasure, her mother had taken the baby who guided her blood and went deep into the dense forest, and the scene nearby changed accordingly. It was getting late. Among the hunters who came to help, the younger ones refused to go deep into the dense forest to avoid angering the dead wood guards wandering in the forest or the fierce beasts walking at night. Only a few older hunters dared to go deep into the forest without fear of the night. "Do you remember these things?" Beside Rowling, Messika looked at those who had passed and asked her. "I don''t remember." Rowling shook her head. She looked at rod and herself in the baby state, and at her hurried mother. Her intuition told her that this might be the opportunity for her to wake up. "The purer the will, the more likely it is to awaken," Messika warned. "There is no impurity in the baby''s will. I''ve seen a born hero who awakened in infancy because of the death of a close relative. Maybe what happens later will be hard for you to accept." "That''s all in the past." Rowling shook her head. Growing up under the guidance of rod, she has seen many lives and deaths. Everything in front of her is just what has happened. Even if the result is no matter how bad, it will be over long ago. The light is getting dimmer and dimmer in the dark and dense forest, which is already in ERI. There are huge trees that can be held by dozens of people everywhere. The stars cannot penetrate the layers of shelter of leaves. Only the torch in the hunter''s hand can illuminate the road, and only the blood line on the baby rod''s head is getting clearer and clearer. Traveling in the dark forest, the hunters carefully flowed through a stream below their knees. Suddenly, there was a regular vibration sound from the distant earth. The experienced hunter was surprised at this moment, which was a sign of the activity of the dead wood guard. Eri''s forest is alive. This is not a rumor that hunters use to scare children to sleep, but a real thing. When night comes, the trees that stand upright will change their position. Even the most experienced hunters will be lost in this dense forest without the blessing of pathfinding. The signs of the dead wood guard''s activities made everyone concentrate and hold their breath, and dared not make any sound. However, at the moment, a sharp cry suddenly broke the silence in the forest. It was the voice of baby rod. The faces of the people were startled. His mother quickly covered rod''s mouth and dared not let him make a sound. Chapter 2464 The shock gradually slowed down, and the gloomy and huge figure in the dense forest finally disappeared. The cry did not disturb the dead wood guard, which also made everyone secretly relieved. It was not until there was no movement at all that the mother loosened her hand over the baby boy. Due to the urgency of the situation, the mother did not dare to leave any strength when covering her mouth. When she let go, the baby boy''s breath had already gone out and in. "Rod! Rod!" The mother quickly shook the baby boy with worry in her eyes. One side, back to the past, Rowling couldn''t help reaching out to help her forehead. Unexpectedly, as a baby, rod encountered a crisis of life and death and was almost covered by his mother. Who made him make an untimely voice? Compared with boys, girls are much more clever. Rowling keenly found that she had woken up in her infancy, but instead of crying like a baby boy, she opened her curious eyes and observed the situation in the forest. It seemed that she was very happy to come to the environment outside her home. It was confirmed that the baby boy was okay, but his eyes were distracted, his expression was dull, his saliva kept flowing down the corners of his mouth, and when he saw that the blood line on his head was still there, his mother was slightly relieved and was preparing to move on, but the hunter who came with him withdrew. "This is already the territory of Eli. I don''t want to be trampled to death by those tree men... Maybe we can go back and have a rest and come back another day." "It''s said that those dead wood guards can entangle the enemy with tree roots and insert branches into the enemy''s body to absorb nutrients. My family is still waiting for me to go back. I''m sorry, Mrs. Giam." Even experienced hunters dare not go deep into the dark forest in ERI at night. In addition to those dead wood guards, there is another terrible creature hidden in the forest, that is, the elves who are amazing at archery and good at guerrilla in the forest. The enemies they stare at can''t get out of the forest alive. They are like ghosts hidden in the forest, which frightens all outsiders. Mother understood their choice, but her heart could not help but feel a chill. Looking at the blood line pointing to the front, the mother didn''t want to shrink back at this moment. After saying goodbye to other hunters, she walked alone with her two babies. "Don''t worry, Clayton. If anything happens to you, I won''t live with the children." With a certain firm belief, jiyam''s heart raised an amazing will. Even the silent dark forest could not stop her. Although she was just an ordinary peasant woman, she showed amazing courage at this moment, which was the courage to die. Listening to her mother''s mumbling, Rowling took a smoke from the corners of her mouth. Unexpectedly, even when she was a child, she would now encounter a crisis of life and death. The baby girl in her memory didn''t understand what she might encounter, but gave a vague laugh. "Interesting... If this will is stronger, she may become a hero. The woman who can give birth to you and rod is really not ordinary." Maixijia seemed to find something and joked aside. Rowling smiled and didn''t comment on her words. For a long time, even Rowling, who has been observing the environment, can''t recognize the direction of the road. She is very worried that her mother will be completely lost in this dense forest. If the blood line on the baby boy''s head is not always guiding the direction, she will go into the jungle so rashly. Whether there is the blessing of pathfinding is really the same as looking for death. The good news is that as the distance approaches, the blood line on the baby boy''s head is completely solidified, like a straight red line, looming on the road in the distance, and the end of the red line is where his father is. Knowing that she was getting closer to Clayton, her mother couldn''t help but speed up her steps. The dead branches and thorns everywhere in the forest had already broken her clothes in many places, her trouser legs were completely scratched, and blood stains were all over her lower legs, but she seemed unable to feel it and went straight to the end of the blood line. "Clayton!" Finally, she saw the person she missed. The news that the person was safe was a great joy to her, but there were some other creatures there besides the person. "Who''s there?" Several long bows with full strings pointed at her, and the strong killing intention from the field also made her unable to move at all. "No! Please don''t hurt them, they are my family..." Soon, Rowling saw the situation in the field. In front of a big tree with a face, a man with a bare upper body was kneeling on the ground and whispering to a group of beautiful creatures. His back was covered with blood and looked like being beaten out by a whip. It was Clayton. Looking at the bewildered peasant woman coming through the dense forest and the baby in her arms, the elves subconsciously removed the bow and arrow. After reacting, a female elf with long brown hair kicked Clayton to the ground and angrily scolded: "Despicable poacher, do you think you can get rid of punishment by letting your family come forward? If we didn''t find it in time, you almost cut down a wisdom tree to satisfy your greed!" Kneeling on the ground, Clayton begged bitterly, "no... let me go. I don''t know the value of that tree. I still have family to support, and I have two children..." Seeing this, the mother also understood what had happened and knelt on the ground and cried bitterly. "How can you not know? The dirty chamber of Commerce offered a high price..." what else did the Female Elf want to say, but her words were interrupted by another voice. "Forget it, Lord Kailin, let them go." Behind Kailin, the big tree with a face opened its mouth. His voice was hoarse and deep, like an elderly man. If you look carefully, you can see that there are traces of cutting by sharp blades under his face, "you are the guardian of the jungle, not the evil man who hurts others. What''s more, the man has two children. The wounds on his body are enough to punish him and make him dare not step into the jungle for several years." Cailin thought for a moment and finally looked at the man on his knees: "for the sake of the wisdom tree, I will forgive you. This time, if you dare to hunt the creatures in the forest again, I will not let you go easily." Clayton, who had narrowly escaped death, was overjoyed. He stood up tremblingly and ran to the farmer''s wife who came all the way and hugged his wife and children tightly. If they hadn''t found him, he wouldn''t have come to any good end when he fell into the hands of those elves. "What a pity." On one side, maixijia looked at Kailin who led the patrol away, and the Clayton family who survived the disaster. She couldn''t help saying, "those Elves will never know. They almost killed the evil nova in the future, thus changing the history of the whole world. Unfortunately, they never have a chance to change the past." Chapter 2465 Looking at the scene in her childhood memory, Rowling was filled with emotion. In her memory, although her father is not strong, he is very responsible and willing to give everything for his family. His image is very great. However, seeing the unbearable side of her father in her memory and hearing the evaluation of poachers from the elves, Rowling only felt that her impression was collapsing. "How could this happen..." Rowling murmured, her heart full of confusion. "What''s the matter?" Perceiving her doubts, maisica asked on her own initiative. "In my memory, my father is not that kind of person..." she said sadly. On this trip, she failed to find the truth that awakened her will, but found such an unbearable scene, which also depressed her will. "What does it matter?" Messika shrugged and didn''t take Rowling''s problem to heart. "Your father is not a righteous man, just an ordinary man with original sin. You don''t have to blame him. I''ve met countless human beings, but only a few righteous people." When Rowling was about to say something, maisica said, "besides, he did it for you and rod. Did he ever owe you? Do you want to ignore his love for you because of the judgment of good and evil in your heart?" Rowling was slightly stunned, but saw Clayton in her memory. She picked up the baby boy with the blood line extending between her eyebrows, kissed him on the forehead, then laughed and left her injury behind her: "great, you saved me, especially you, rod." Looking at her father''s happy smile, Rowling looked suddenly at this moment. She just felt that the problem that had been bothering her was finally solved. In the battle of bulakada, Rowling rarely tried her best to urge the power of the prophecy card. Looking at the undead killing mage under rod, she couldn''t help it. She didn''t think it was right to do so. Then she came up with the idea of returning to the rear Sao city to escape the war. At this moment, Rowling''s heart was finally relieved. Just like in the mouth of those elves, her father is just a mean poacher. Finally, she needs women and children and the pity of the elves to escape punishment, but he is always Rowling''s father, who Rowling has always trusted and brought warmth and laughter to the family. By now, his father Clayton had already died, but his soul seemed to remain with Rowling. To be exact, it came to another person, rod. Thinking of rod, Rowling''s heart beat slightly. She was also hated by the world and did injustice. Rod, like her father, never owed her. Even if Rowling was preparing for war negatively, he didn''t blame her, but let her take action by herself. I don''t know when, Rowling''s eyes moistened. Even with the sense of kinship, she never seemed to understand her brother. At this critical moment, she couldn''t fight side by side with him. The next time she sees rod, she must hold him and cry. The baby''s laughter interrupted Rowling''s thoughts. She saw her as a baby, looking at the distant wisdom tree and giggling. The wisdom tree heard the baby''s laughter, and the old face on the bark also showed a wrinkled smile like a chrysanthemum: "Aha, lovely baby, do you like me very much? Then let me teach you the knowledge accumulated over the years. I hope wisdom can grow with you." As the voice of the wisdom tree fell, the starlight penetrated the shelter of the branches and leaves, sprinkled from the top of the dense trees, and immediately shrouded Rowling, with mysterious runes looming. Mr. and Mrs. Clayton trembled and dared not act rashly. They didn''t understand what the action of the wisdom tree meant. Were they going to go back and kill them? The baby boy''s performance was more sluggish. He sucked the saliva at the corner of his mouth, and only baby Rowling giggled. "That''s..." Rowling looked at this scene with her mouth open. She couldn''t believe her eyes. She was taught by the wisdom tree. Even Messika showed an unexpected look: "you''re lucky. Generally speaking, even if you take out rich gold coins and gemstones, the wisdom tree won''t look at you more. They will only pass on the knowledge accumulated over the years to the creatures they like." Shrouded in the mysterious light, baby Rowling curiously stretched out her hand to catch the mystical Rune circulating in the starlight, but she caught an empty space. It was not a real magic rune, but just a trace of mysticism. At this moment, there was an unexpected scene for Rowling. After the baby Rowling failed to grasp the rune, her eyes turned and finally looked straight at the two people who were away from the past. "Can she see us?" Asked maisica suspiciously. "How do I know?" Rowling scratched her head. She still wanted to ask maisica this question. "Even a female dragon can''t perceive the power of the past. I don''t have a reason to go back to the past." Maixijia frowned and said in some doubt, "maybe the power of the wisdom tree has affected the ability of time and space backtracking, but it doesn''t make sense..." Even the knowledgeable maisiga made a mistake at this moment and didn''t understand what happened. Rowling didn''t think so much. She looked at the baby''s eyes as if she had seen herself in the past. Baby Rowling blinked and didn''t seem to understand why there were two more people on one side out of thin air, and one of them had a breath that she wanted to be close to, but she still stretched out her young palm towards Rowling. In the dark, Rowling felt something, and she trembled and stretched out her hand to the baby. The frozen touch came over. The baby''s young palm wrapped Rowling''s two fingers firmly. That was the first time Rowling had a real touch in the process of time and space backtracking, and the object of the touch source was herself. "Not good!" At this time, the whole world shook, the sky was torn apart by an unknown force, and the earth was broken. But for Rowling and maisiga, the people next to them didn''t seem to be aware of what had happened. They still looked at the baby girl with worried eyes. Messika pulled over Rowling and warned, "the power of time and space backtracking is disintegrating. The power belonging to the holy female dragon is out of control. We''d better leave here quickly, otherwise unimaginable things will happen." With that, she urged the power of the prophecy card and twisted a portal to return to reality. In Rowling''s puzzled and reluctant eyes, she took her shuttle away. The baby girl who stayed in place was stunned for a moment, and then remembered this scene in the deepest part of her heart. Chapter 2466 In the violent shock, Rowling and maixijia were almost thrown out of the space vortex. Fortunately, after returning to reality, they were able to cast spells. Before hitting the ground, their bodies floated, and finally stood steadily without being injured. When the surrounding space returned to calm, maisiga also clamped the prophecy card drawing the backtracking of time and space between her fingers: "things are a little unexpected... It seems that it is the influence we bring from the future that makes your hero''s specialty after awakening tend to wisdom." Aside, Rowling was unable to calm down for a long time. At the last moment in the past, she touched herself. She recalled the joy of blood connection in the baby girl''s eyes and her deep curiosity about her future. Rowling seemed to be vaguely aware of why her heroic specialty was wisdom. "This kind of magic is incredible..." Taking a deep breath, Rowling put her eyes on the prophecy card, which belongs to the great power of the holy female dragon and the time magic above all spells. Unfortunately, due to the lack of core time field, she can''t change the past things unscrupulously. "Unfortunately, I''m not familiar with the holy female dragon and can''t give you too much help. If you want to know more, you can only find a way from the current Dragon King. The first hero to drink the blood of the holy female dragon, the Dragon King Molly, may have the answer you want." Maxima pointed out. Rowling nodded. After experiencing the power of the holy female dragon, Molly''s threat rose in a straight line in her heart, which could not be ignored, far more than those mages. After receiving the prophecy card, Rowling was grateful for the teaching of maisiga. Without her guidance, Rowling could not have known the power of the holy female dragon. At this moment, the conch in Rowling''s arms vibrated. Listening to the news from the conch, her face suddenly changed. "Sorry, prophet, trix city was attacked by the Dragon Legion. I think I have to leave." "Go." Messika smiled. After returning to the past journey, Rowling''s original hesitation and escape no longer existed at this moment. What existed in her eyes was only the same firm will as rod. Looking at her was like looking at rod, but it was not so cold and tough, but more gentle and rational. Across the dark green gate of time and space, Rowling came to trix city. At first glance, she saw Kanzo, the city master who was about to be burned up like a burning man. "That''s it! That''s the end of offending Lord Morrel!" Behind the low flying black dragon, jedt looked contemptuously at the dead creatures burned by the fire. The destruction of the black dragon will cut off their hope of rebirth. Daring to fight against Molly is the price they have to bear. "Stop!" Seeing this, Rowling made a sound and threw out a prophecy card. At the same time, she rose into the sky with the blessing of Flying Magic and confronted jedt behind the black dragon. "You? I remember. You''re rod''s sister. I''ll transform you into a different creature and kill you in front of him!" Jedt was stunned when he saw Rowling appear. He soon remembered her identity and said, "kill her!" Under jedt''s command, two red dragons rushed forward, and the flame dragon breath brought up a surging heat wave. The surrounding light was faintly distorted, but Rowling was not afraid. Before the attack of the red dragon came, she pulled herself apart with an instant movement. "Hell flame!" Jedt keenly captured the landing point of Rowling''s instantaneous movement, which was on the ground of the city. At the moment her body appeared, she released magic in the direction of Rowling''s appearance. Accompanied by a violent explosion, bursts of smoke rose into the sky, and a small part of Trish city was shrouded in a raging fire. Jedt was very satisfied with the effect of the spell. The hell flame shrouded a great range. Even if Rowling reacted and moved in an instant again, she would inevitably be hurt. However, as the smoke dispersed, jedt''s eyes sank, and a huge shell appeared on the ground where Rowling was located. The shell was tightly closed, and even the hell flame left only slight scorch marks on it. "Do you think these means can stop the real dragon? Red dragons, burn her!" Under the order of jedt, the flaming dragon breath, which was enough to burn the gold and stone, spewed out from the mouth of the red dragon again. Under the burning of the dragon breath, even the shells that looked extremely hard and could withstand a considerable number of attacks, also showed signs of melting, and Rowling''s body was also vaguely visible. In the face of the difficult dragon, Rowling looked calm. When she solved her confusion in the past, there were only one combat skills that rod had taught and were always ignored by her. Under the pressure brought by the dragon, these skills are gradually integrated into her instincts without her consciousness. As the leader of the dragon, jedt seemed unprepared and exposed full flaws. If the enemy really cast a spell raid, the final outcome would be very miserable. It is undoubtedly the right choice to deal with those dragons than with jedt, but Rowling does not intend to do so. Looking at jedt in the air, Rowling narrowed her eyes. From him, Rowling felt a familiar smell, which belongs to the breath of undead creatures. The magician in front of him is no longer a human form, but a dead creature, which seems to be his biggest flaw. A prophecy card appeared in Rowling''s hand. On the card surface, a man in a black cloak raised his hands and knelt in front of him a group of dead creatures with different shapes. When you look carefully, the man''s face is very similar to that of rod, or rod himself. "Dark word." That was Rowling''s unique ability engraved on rod, and now it''s time to come in handy. Rod didn''t have any opinion about Rowling using the prophecy card to practice herself. He also put forward a lot of suggestions to help Rowling improve. When she thought of those, Rowling only felt warm in her heart. "What?" Jedt seemed to find something, and his face showed surprise. Unexpectedly, Rowling showed such ability. The card in her hand also made jedt freeze in his heart. Seeing that the situation was about to change, he quickly cast a spell to deal with it, "keep silent!" Just waking up the power in the prophecy card, Rowling intended to command jedt with the power of the dark word. She opened her mouth, but found that she couldn''t say anything, just like being dumb. Chapter 2467 "Ah... Ba..." After trying hard, Rowling blushed, and a few simple syllables popped out of her throat. Under the influence of silence, she lost her ability to speak. Being unable to speak means that she cannot use the power of the dark word. Even with the blessing of the prophecy card, she has the ability of dark holy word, but she just can''t use it. Behind the black dragon above his head, jedt looked at the scene proudly and said sarcastically to Rowling: "it''s bad luck for you. This is the ancient magic I prepared for rod. I didn''t expect you to have the power of holy words. Unfortunately, in front of silence, everything is futile. Let you replace rod and learn its power first!" Rowling''s heart was frozen. It was obvious that the enemy had already investigated rod''s ability, knew his means like the back of his hand, and was ready for such a strange magic as silence. The spread of magic is linked to their practicability. The most well-known magic in the world is definitely not the most powerful thunderbolt, but the lowest Magic Arrow. It is also the power of limiting organs. Blindness can be said to be more well-known, silent but almost lost. Except for a few occasions, silence has no effect at all, and once it takes effect, it can often bring miraculous effects. The only thing that makes Rowling feel a little relieved is that she helped rod find out the ability of silence, which also enables her to take corresponding precautions when she encounters the same spell later. Seeing that she couldn''t make a sound, Rowling calmly responded and cast an exorcism on herself, but the enemy wouldn''t give her such a chance, and the flame dragon breath came again. The few undead creatures left in the city, aware of Rowling''s actions, rushed over one after another and tried to block Rowling with their own body. Rowling also took this opportunity to flash and appear at the top of the tallest clock tower in the city. The exorcism has taken effect. It not only dispels the effect of silence, but also relieves Rowling''s Flying Magic. However, she doesn''t care. When she recovers her words, jedt, as a death knight, can''t escape the control of the dark holy word. "Stop those dragons!" Holding the spire on one side, Rowling stepped on half of her foot in the void 100 meters high. She shouted, but jedt looked like nothing had happened, just showing a mocking look. "How could..." Rowling was a little stunned. The dark holy word lost its effect on jedt, which was impossible. There are only two possibilities of power failure. One is that jedt''s level of soul summoning is higher than Rowling''s. The effective basis of the dark holy word is the level of soul summoning. However, from jedt''s previous reaction and the status of the underground world, he obviously did not master the high-level soul summoning, and the other possibility is that he did not hear the words of the dark holy word at all. In order to resolve the dark words, jedt can not only make Rowling dumb, but also have another way to deal with it, that is to make himself deaf. Even if the power of the holy word is hard to disobey, it cannot work for the deaf. There was no time to complain. A strong sense of crisis spread in Rowling''s heart. The eagle banshee, which had been lurking at the top of the clock tower, made a series of breathtaking screams. The Banshee''s sharp voice echoed continuously in the narrow space of the bell tower. After the diffusion of the huge bell, the strong sound wave made Rowling''s ears ring for a while, and the whole brain fell into vertigo. The blood slid down her ears, and she also fell from the top of the bell tower like losing her strength. Jedt gave a sneer and Rowling still lacked a lot of means to fight a famous magician like him. Just as he was about to give the falling Rowling a fatal blow, he suddenly felt something wrong. "Come back!" As if he thought of something, jedt''s eyes narrowed and hurriedly ordered the red dragon who rushed towards Rowling. Jedt''s order was slow for a moment after all. Just when the red dragon was slightly stunned, the huge golden sword had swept towards it, dividing its body in two in the air, and precious dragon blood was sprinkled like raindrops. Above the ground, a figure holding a golden sword blade and masked with a bandage appeared in front of jedt. His body was not thick and looked very thin. It seemed as if he would fall to the ground with a push, but it contained a heroic will as bright as a star. "Is that... A sacrifice ceremony?" Until now, jedt realized the problem. There was a unique magic array at the foot of the hero. Even with jedt''s insight, he could not understand all the mysteries. It was the top sacrifice ceremony in the magic ceremony of all dynasties. "No, I was fooled..." jedt clenched her teeth and showed a ferocious face. He recalled that after Rowling arrived, she used the power of the dark holy word like a big bang, more just to attract her own attention, so as to complete her real arrangement, that is, the sacrifice ceremony. By now, there are no dead creatures left in the city, and even the bones that should have been left have died out in the top magic ceremony. Rowling traded the lives of those undead creatures and their souls for the bright heroes of ancient times. Looking at the woman who suffered some minor injuries and had a soft and quiet face, jedt had to admit that she underestimated her. Unexpectedly, her means were so cruel that she directly sacrificed all the dead creatures in the city with a sacrifice ceremony. Even if she recaptured the city of trix, it would no longer have any meaning. I''m afraid she did so just to hurt the red dragon army. Jedt didn''t dare to do this like her. The dragons didn''t belong to jedt, but the troops handed over to him by Molly. Molly wouldn''t spare him if there were a lot of losses. "The task assigned by Lord Molly is completed. Let''s get out of here quickly!" Remembering the consequences of provoking the big red dragon, jedt couldn''t help but look slightly changed. It was not a good end. Even being enslaved by the necromancer was many times better than that. He hurried to give orders to the nearby dragon. However, the hero awakened by Rowling doesn''t intend to let them leave like this. He waves the golden sharp blade in his hand, and the huge sword rises into the sky. The red dragon can''t dodge. Even if it is only rubbed by the sword, there will be smooth and flat cuts on his body, followed by severe pain. As a wild dragon, a few injured red dragons rushed towards the hero regardless of jedt''s order, trying to tear up the enemies in front of them in their best way. The only answer to them was a golden sword that completely divided them in half. Chapter 2468 The appearance of the bright hero immediately reversed the situation of the battle. The originally fierce dragon can only flee with a disheartened face at the moment. If they are accidentally wiped by the sword, they will lose a large part of their body. Looking at the hero Butch, one of the trumps, Rowling''s always tense heart is finally relaxed. As one of the trumps in the whole set of prophecy cards, the strength of hero Butch is enough to leave an unforgettable lesson for the Dragon attacking trix city. From the hero Butch, Rowling feels a bright will, which is not inferior to Tanan. It is the terrible will that a real hero can have. Compared with it, although Rowling has the identity of a natural hero, her own will is far inferior. When the sword was sweeping, the dragon blood dyed the nearby ground red. No dragon could stop Butch''s sword. If this scene falls into the eyes of the people in the chamber of Commerce, it will shout out that such precious dragon blood has been wasted. It is really a pity. "If you don''t kill the dragon king like this, you must go away!" Watching a red dragon fall from the air, jedt was in a hurry and ordered the nearby magician to display dozens of time and space gates, ready to lead the rest of the red dragon to escape. "The shackles of war." Just then, Rowling threw out a prophecy card again. When the card disappeared, a silver chain appeared in her hand. Rowling threw the chain into the sky, and the chain immediately extended like a huge net covering the sky, covering the whole city of trix. The nearby magicians were surprised to find that the door of time and space they had just displayed became dim at the moment, the vortex originally used to shuttle through space was no longer flowing, and their space magic was completely ineffective. "Shackles of war? It''s impossible. This treasure is still in Lord Morrel''s hands. How can it appear on the enemy..." Jedt recognized the treasure used by Rowling and his eyes narrowed. It was clearly the war yoke in Molly''s hand. In the previous war, Molly took the unique treasure from rod. Unexpectedly, it now appears in Rowling''s hand. It''s incredible. Rowling looked as usual, and the unique ability of the prophecy card was enough for her to engrave anyone she saw, or any treasure, just as Messika had done. Long before the yoke of war was lost, Rowling engraved it and existed as a prophecy card. Even rod didn''t tell. Now, Rowling can finally use this card without scruples. What Rowling wants to engrave most is the hero Tanan under rod. If Tanan can be engraved into the prophecy card, even if she is divided into troops, she doesn''t have to worry about the problem of magic prohibition. Unfortunately, due to the strong heroic will contained in Tanan, the ordinary prophecy card is simply unbearable and can only be engraved as an ace. Rowling failed to do so for the time being, so she had to postpone the plan. The emergence of the shackles of war means that the giant dragons left here will have no possibility to escape. What is waiting for them is to destroy all the enemies or be killed by all the enemies. Thinking of this, jedt looked ugly. This action has completely exceeded his expectations. Now it is not a matter of how much loss, and even survival is a problem. Under the yoke of war, if they are careless, they will be completely destroyed. "Damn..." It seems that he thought of something. Jedt''s arm trembled slightly. After a death, he didn''t want to be silent forever, but the severe situation at present could not allow him to hesitate. Within a moment, several more red dragons were cut off. In front of the bright heroes in the trump card, those dragons can''t even hold a move. Even if they are afraid, they can''t fly far from the battlefield to high altitude. The sky is also shrouded in the shackles of war. "We have no way back. The enemy took out the shackles of war and planned to annihilate us all. Only by killing them can we escape. No matter how strong the hero is, there is only one person. Kill him and we can survive!" At the instigation of jedt, the dragon and magician, who had been in despair, were excited again at the moment. As he said, if we want to live, we must solve all the enemies in the shackles of war. The remnant of the red dragon made a roaring dragon roar. Under the command of jedt, it matched with the magician behind it to launch a fierce attack on the hero next to Rowling. Due to the small number of people, the magician next to jedt was unable to carry out the fusion ceremony. He could only think of other ways to integrate the enemy with everything around him. Some magicians, such as jedt at the moment, directly performed killing magic on the hero. Some magicians took out objects full of evil curse and cursed Butch with evil whispers, so as to weaken his ability. However, Rowling seemed to have noticed and pulled out a prophecy card again. "The king of Jericho." Luo Lin read out the name of the prophecy card. The wall towering into the clouds was painted on the card. Through one corner of the card, she could vaguely see the magnificent King City guarded by the wall. Suddenly, a shadow of the city wall appeared in front of Rowling and Butch. All spells, curses, or blazing dragon breath hit the city wall and could not destroy it at all. Rowling looked at the magician in the air and showed her winning look. The Royal of Jericho was the strongest defense card in the whole set of prophecy cards. According to Rowling''s test, even the ultimate lightning released by rod could only leave a faint scorch mark on the wall, which was enough to illustrate its defense ability. Using this prophecy card requires Rowling to pay enough price with sacrifice ceremony, and Rowling''s mind also rang with rod''s teaching. "The sacrifice ceremony is not for you to sacrifice yourself, but for you to sacrifice others." Jedt behind the black dragon seemed to find something. He stared at the ground and saw that the red dragon bodies originally cut off by Butch and the scattered dragon blood were turning into a virtual shadow and integrated into the unbreakable city wall. They had become the nourishment of the enemy. Looking at Rowling, jedt''s heart finally trembled, and the fatal crisis was approaching him a little. At first, jedt despised Rowling. Now looking back, jedt found that he was wrong. It was not a weak woman who lacked combat experience at all. Her cruel tricks and treacherous means were the second rod. Chapter 2469 "Is that... The power of demigod?" On the battlefield by the cold lake, farezer stared at the scene in front of him. Thunder came down from the sky like God''s anger, dispelling the dark clouds of death. In the center of the lightning, there was the magnificent figure of the giant monster. Under the bombardment of lightning, even Goliath''s huge body could not hold on for a moment, and then fell down like a tall building, with scorch marks all over her body. When the lightning swept away, a large number of undead souls outside the undead army were wiped out. Only a whole circle with the hero Tanan as the core was intact. In the face of the power in the field of magic prohibition, lightning had nothing to do. "Heroes returning from death, you will appreciate the strongest anger of bracada." Sweeping away the charred corpses piled up by the dead creatures beside him, somla stared at Tanan in the center of the forbidden magic field, and said in a urn voice. Somla, who made every effort to fight, cut off the portal of all the undead legions. Now they are helpless and can only be trapped in the field of magic prohibition. If they take a step and wait for them, it will be the baptism of lightning. Tanan also felt it. Looking at the giant monster surrounded by thunder, he put his thumb across his neck and made a gesture to wipe his neck. A dull shock came from the foot of Tanan. In order to deal with the dirty angel protecting him, the puppet of Titan came at full speed. The Titan giant puppet without flesh and blood is not afraid of the blood pollution of the dirty angel and can effectively deal with the enemy. On the contrary, the giant undead in the Legion dare not get too close to the dirty angel protecting Tanan because of their fear of blood pollution. Seeing that blood pollution was useless, the dirty Angel put down the tentacle of one hand and used the blade of the other hand to meet the enemy. However, in front of the Titan puppet, the dirty angel with weak melee ability failed to resist for a moment, and his body was caught and torn to pieces by the Titan puppet. "No! My creatures..." Allama, the magician hiding in the field of magic prohibition, made a heartbreaking cry at this moment. Those magic creations he had managed to cultivate were torn by the enemy, which also made him unable to stop. The mage in the rear had already understood the power of dirty blood, and then controlled the puppet of Titan giant, tore open the dirty angel and threw it at the hero Tanan. "Stop those blood and don''t let them touch the hero Tanan!" After discovering the enemy''s intention, agran shouted. Ignoring the pollution contained in his blood, he grabbed Tanan and was about to leave. The nearby Legion members hurried forward and blocked the dirty body thrown by the Titan puppet with their bodies. "Let go of me, or are you going to face the attack of that angel?" Before being taken away by agran for a few steps, Tanan said discontentedly. Along his line of sight, agran also saw the holy cutting Angel eyeing above his head. Out of scruples about the filthy blood, when the Titan approached, the holy angel rose to the sky and looked for the right time. Once Tanan was taken away from the filthy angel, it would be Andorra''s fierce attack waiting for him. In the previous battle, agran had already experienced the horror of the angel, then swallowed his saliva and hurriedly put Tanan down. "The most important thing now is to keep the remaining Dirty Angels. Only they can make that angel worry about one or two." Just then, the voice of commander farezer came, "Tanan, you can cut the crystal dragon, can you cut the Titans?" "Of course I can." Tanan sink channel. Faleze nodded and then ordered his men to wrap Tanan''s exposed body with torn clothes. Even his face showed only the parts of his eyes: "the erosion of dirty blood works through the contact of his body. Don''t touch those blood." Tanan nodded. Facing the iron giant puppet, even the great devil is difficult to destroy. Now it''s his turn to do it. To deal with such enemies, krylord''s behemoth is undoubtedly easier to use. Behemoth''s claws are enough to easily tear the iron sheet outside the Titan, and the destruction ability of hero Tanan is even higher than behemoth''s claws. Tanan pushed hard and rushed to the Titan puppet like lightning. The puppet was unwilling to show weakness. He gave up the dirty angel who attracted attention and grabbed Tanan. The puppet master pickjam, who controls the Titan, couldn''t help laughing at this scene. He was still embarrassed about how to drive Tanan out of the enemy''s protection. Unexpectedly, Tanan himself came to the door. With a flash of silver light, the hand of the Titan fell to the ground, revealing the neat fracture below. Tanan took advantage of the momentum to pursue, and the Tomahawk swept across. With the blessing of the will of the immortal hero, the puppet of the Titan was cut off. "What..." Looking at the fallen Titan puppet, pickjam opened his mouth in surprise. He never thought that someone could cut off the unparalleled Titan puppet on the battlefield with one axe. This is simply impossible. No magic can describe what he saw in front of him. "Don''t be nervous. Follow the plan." Beside pickjem, aischal, one of the guild leaders, saw his surprise and nervousness, reached out and patted him on the shoulder, and asked in a low voice. Pickjam trembled and nodded. For all the reactions of the enemy, the intelligent and experienced Ashtar developed corresponding countermeasures. Although the scene of Tanan cutting off the puppet of the Titan was shocking, it was also expected by the old mage and made a response in advance. Under the control of pickjem, several other Titans rushed over from one side. When Tanan rushed forward again and cut off another Titan as usual, an accident suddenly occurred. A cold light came from Tanan''s side. Tanan caught a glimpse of the enemy''s means with the rest of his eyes, but failed to dodge in time. It was a sharp feather arrow. The arrow was polished into a cold cross, which contained a deadly killing opportunity. "Be careful!" Agran, who protected Tanan from the rear, made a warning at the first time, but it was too late. The arrow penetrated the cloth wrapped on Tanan''s arm and shot into his shoulder. Although the speed of the feather arrow was fast, it was far from fatal, but somehow, agran was always uneasy when he saw the feather arrow. After being hit by the arrow in his shoulder, Tanan gave a dull hum and raised his hand to break the part other than the arrow. He was about to continue cutting off the Titan puppet, but his action suddenly stopped. The next moment, Tanan''s whole arm began to alienate in an irreversible direction, just like those creatures infected with filthy blood. Chapter 2470 Hiding in the chest of the Titan, elago watched with satisfaction the alienation of Tanan''s body. Elago is a blakada. He once served as the court mage of ERI as a human. When he learned that blakada was in trouble, he resolutely resigned from Eri''s position and returned to the mage Empire to help blakada''s mage resist the attack of the necromancer. Compared with the old legendary mages, elago''s talent in spell casting is mediocre. A high-level mage like him can''t rank in blakada at all, but his experience in Eli also gives him the ability different from ordinary mages, that is, the super archery taught by elves. Perhaps eirago''s archery can''t compare with those real elves, but among all mages, his archery is the only one. Eirago can pat his chest to ensure that no mage in blakada can surpass him in archery, which also brings him an opportunity. An opportunity to hit Tanan hard in the field of magic prohibition. When the battle started, elago hid in the special chest of the Titan, looking for a chance to give Tanan a fatal blow. Elago doesn''t need an arrow to kill Tanan. It''s quite difficult. The more dangerous the attack is, the easier it is for a hero like Tanan to feel. Only an attack that is unexpected and has limited damage can hurt that hero. The dirty blood used by the enemy has now become elago''s magic weapon to win. When the arrow stained with dirty Angel blood shoots into Tanan''s shoulder, elago''s heart is excited. He has seen the dawn of victory. The necromancer has been eliminated after all. The victory belongs to blakada! "No!" Looking at the change on Tanan, agran uttered an exclamation. He didn''t expect that the enemy still had this means. It was the dirty blood used by his own side that finally hurt the hero Tanan. In a short moment, alienation spread rapidly on Tanan. Not only in his arms, half of his body bulged high and began to burst out twisted sarcomas, but his temporarily intact other hand held the battle axe tightly and cut off a Titan who wanted to take the opportunity to attack again. "Find a way, alama. What can make Tanan recover?" The anxious commander confronted the magician who made the dirty angel, but alama was embarrassed. "I need to cultivate a new body for Tanan, but it takes a lot of time. At least I can''t do it now." Alama also couldn''t help Tanan''s abnormality. He warned the harm of dirty blood in advance. There was no way to curb it unless he cut off the contaminated body at the first time. Even the mighty and matchless existence of the holy cutting Angel did not dare to be stained with filthy blood, so he had to hide aside and look for fighters. Tanan was also unable to fight. "Master..." The body was constantly alienated. Tanan endured the pain brought by alienation and sent out a loud roar, which contained his deep hatred for the mage. Soon, he focused on one of the Titans. To be exact, it was the mage hidden in the Titan''s chest. "Not good!" As soon as elago''s face changed, Tanan had rushed towards him. He didn''t dare to face the terrible hero. Then he knocked on the nearby mechanism, and his whole body bounced out of the back of the Titan. On the ground, elago, who finished the task, did not dare to stay for a long time. He hurried to the mage camp. He came to help bracada, but not to die in vain. Tanan looked at elago''s far away figure and gritted his teeth. He wanted to catch up with the enemy, but his alienated body couldn''t run at all. He wanted to kill the enemy with a flying axe, but the path was firmly blocked by the puppet of the Titan. "Damn mage!" Tanan uttered a roar, exhausted his remaining strength and waved his Tomahawk, trying to divide the Titan puppet in the way into two, but he couldn''t do it. Under the alienation of blood, his will was in a trance, and even the weapon in his hand could not be held stably. Then his body was fanned out by the puppet of the Titan giant and hit the ground on one side, crushing many abscesses on his body. "You''ve done a great job. After the battle, you''ll get the reward you deserve. You''ll become a new star in bracada and enjoy the highest honor." When elago escaped and returned to the mage camp, he was warmly received by the mages. The arrow he shot at Tanan became the key to changing the war situation. Not long ago, because eirago came from Eli and did not study magic in bracada, the mages who mocked him changed their attitude at this moment. The mages praised elago, and even ashquel, who has always been silent and smiling, also showed a kind smile to him. Many female mages took the initiative to send autumn eyes. "Master elago, I heard that you gave up Eli''s identity and rushed back to bracada in a time of crisis. What a noble act!" "Master elago, I''m curious about your experience in Eli. Maybe we can have an in-depth exchange later." At this moment, when talking about elago''s experience in Eli, the other mages were no longer ashamed of it, or indifferent disdain, but praised it, as if he had done something extremely noble. In the crowd, elago cleared his throat. When the crowd calmed down and listened to his words quietly, he said, "we can''t relax at this time. Although Tanan has been seriously damaged, the threat of the necromancer is still there. Only by eliminating all the enemy forces can we get real peace. All we do is for blakada!" "For bracada!" "For bracada!" The mages raised their arms and shouted, and their enthusiasm spread in their hearts. For a time, their morale reached the peak. Even if these mages rushed forward to fight the enemy in close combat, they wouldn''t even blink. Eschar looked at this scene and appreciated elago even more. Elago knows how to use leadership to boost morale. This is an extremely rare talent among mages. Unexpectedly, Eli let him go for nothing. On one side of the ice, under the protection of Legion members and the siege of Titan puppets, Tanan''s alienation continues. The left arm hit by the bloody arrow, together with the left half of the body, was completely out of shape. His joints began to reverse and his left leg folded in the opposite direction of his knee, which made him unable to stand and collapsed to the ground. His body swelled, and ferocious and angry faces appeared on the sarcoma on Tanan''s back. Those faces were shouting and roaring, telling the eternal flame at the bottom of Tanan''s heart. Chapter 2471 "Tanan..." In a trance, Tanan heard someone calling his name. The voice sounded familiar, like his former subordinates and his family, but Tanan couldn''t remember who it was. "Tanan!" The consciousness gradually blurred. Tanan saw agran and the commander who were surrounded by him with an anxious face. Was that their cry? It doesn''t sound like much. "It''s so noisy." Tanan closed his eyes, but the cries lingered in his ears. No matter how he tried, he couldn''t make them disappear for a moment. "Tanan." The sound gradually returned to peace, and Tanan finally found the source of the sound, which was emitted from his faces. Under the erosion of filthy blood, he was completely out of human shape and looked like a heterogeneous monster. Those are his own faces. Every ferocious face can recall Tanan''s memories of the past, followed by irreducible hatred, which is the anger of heroes. Even if he became an alien, Tanan was still the hero. "The power in the field of magic prohibition is fading, and the enemy has no way to escape." Outside the battlefield, Eli, who is extremely sensitive to magic elements, also found changes in the field. He raised his hand. According to the feedback of magic elements, the enemy''s magic prohibition field is shrinking. For mages, this is great news, which means that their strategy against the hero Tanan has achieved results. Under the erosion of dirty blood, Tanan has lost his original body and the power to prohibit magic. "Victory is ahead! Before we completely eliminate Tanan, we must first eradicate the undead creatures that protect him." Mage Nova elago shouted at this moment. He pointed to the undead creatures exposed outside the shrinking forbidden magic field and urged the nearby mage. Even the legendary mage, who admitted that elago was right, cast spells one after another and launched a fierce offensive against the exposed undead creatures. What moves faster than them is the thunder falling from the sky. The troll has been waiting for this moment for a long time. Of course, he will not miss the opportunity to destroy the dead creatures. When the lightning rages, the originally powerful undead creatures disappear, and the angel who hears the news purifies all around to cut off the possibility of undead creatures'' rebirth. "The forbidden magic field is about to fail." Farezer realized that the situation was wrong. Once he lost his power in the field of magic prohibition, there would be no possibility of survival for those legendary mages and somla noodles in charge of lightning, and the master''s great plan would come to an end, "Agran, at the moment when the magic prohibition field completely fails, you take Tanan and Arama to escape with the flame, and other Legion members will help you stop the enemy. Vios, you lead your great devil to raid somla and contain his attack, Carl, you and the rest to stop the angel..." At the critical juncture, farezer also made a decision to ensure that Tanan was safe even if a considerable number of Legion members were sacrificed. As long as the magician alama was still there, he could always find a way to recover Tanan. "You don''t want to run anywhere." Above the sky, the whispers of the saint angel came slowly. She threw down a bloody dragon head, which rolled twice on the ground and finally exposed to the eyes of farezer and others. It belonged to the Golden Dragon general lakarnt. The Golden Dragon general who came to support was killed by her fierce means and couldn''t even hold on for a moment. The scope of the forbidden magic field is getting smaller and smaller. I don''t know when the Dirty Angels have been exposed outside the field. What is waiting for them is somla''s merciless lightning bombardment. Under the bombardment of lightning, the dirty Angel dissipated and had no power to stop the approaching Saint cutting angel. Even if Carl and other demons held their weapons tightly, they would have to tremble and fight with the angel, and the end would be complete death. A group of angels descended with Andorra to meet the members of the Legion protecting Tanan, and Andorra slowly moved towards the alienated Tanan. "Don''t try to get closer to Tanan!" With a flash of fire, Carl gripped the sickle and stood in front of her. The power of the forbidden devil field gradually subsided, and the great devil guarding Tanan recovered the power of flame hiding with the contraction of the field. Because Tanan is in the center of the field, it must wait until the field completely disappears before it can be transferred with flame. Looking at agran beside Tanan, Carl knew that he had to fight for enough time to prevent Tanan from being killed by the holy cutting angel. Even if he had to fight for his life, he had to achieve this. Carl waved the giant sickle forward. The giant sickle swept across the room. His body moved to Andorra''s side in the fire. In front of Andorra, there was a sickle blade close to her body that was enough to cut off her head. At the next moment, Carl just felt unable to move. His blood seemed to stop flowing. His body lost strength and faintly felt a burst of paralysis. "I don''t need your help. Those demons can''t hurt me." Andorra said faintly that was the last voice Carl heard. The next moment, Carl''s head, which could not be dodged, rose into the sky and his consciousness fell into darkness. "Get rid of Tanan quickly. I can feel that a terrible will is growing in his body... It''s incredible that he has been polluted by that kind of blood. Why can he have such a strong will?" The giant genie''s voice came. Because of his huge body, his voice sounded like the voice made by doubling the normal tone and lowering his voice. He snapped his fingers, and the great demons who came suddenly were struck by lightning. The destructive lightning jumped between them, and no one could survive. Looking at Carl''s death, agran, who stood beside Tanan, was frightened. His strength was much weaker than Carl. No matter the holy angel or the giant monster could easily crush him to death. The heavy task of escaping with Tanan finally fell on him. "Coming..." Seeing Andorra rushing towards him at full speed like streamer, agran''s eyes narrowed and put his hand on the alienated Tanan and alama with a frightened face. The magic forbidden area has been shrinking and has been completely closed now. When the extremely violent lightning is split from the air, it will kill all the people below. This is also the opportunity that agran has been waiting for for for a long time. At the moment when the magic forbidden area disappears, he will take Tanan away from the battlefield before all attacks come. However, no matter how agran urged his strength, he could not mobilize any flame, and his body fell into complete paralysis, just like Carl before. "No..." Agran uttered a cry of despair at the bottom of his heart. The next moment, he was submerged by fierce lightning, together with several people around him. The intense white light completely engulfed his vision. Vaguely, he seemed to hear a dull hum from the holy angel. Chapter 2472 The dazzling white light gradually faded, and agran finally saw what was happening in front of him. He was deeply surprised that under the bombardment of somla''s lightning, he and several people around him were all safe. The lightning that was enough to destroy everything did not leave any scars on them, just like the dazzling white light and the fatal crisis. They were just a mistake in their hearts. In fact, nothing happened. Agran knew that those were not illusions. The reason why they were still alive was the credit of the people in front of them. "Master..." Looking at the figure in front of him, agran murmured that it was rod who had just arrived at the battlefield to save them all. At the moment when the magic prohibition field disappeared, rod''s body appeared in the center of the battlefield. Even if somla''s lightning was more powerful, it could not break through the effect of rod''s electric God pendant and hurt the members of the Legion. Under the action of the electric God pendant, rod and his men will not be hurt by any lightning magic. Looking at the pendant on rod, somla stared. He didn''t think there was such a treasure. He didn''t expect to meet such a treasure just after he left the forbidden magic field. Aware of agran''s gaze, rod turned back and said, "don''t worry, I''ll take care of it next." Then he looked at the mages again: "surrender, mages of bulakada, you are doomed to defeat. Now surrender to me, maybe you can have a chance of life." At the same time, bursts of bad news also reached the ears of those mages, and the mages who heard the news were stunned. "It''s impossible... The information said that at the moment when we fought with the enemy, most of the towns in the rear had been occupied, and few mages could escape the enemy''s clutches." A guild mage said in disbelief. "This must be a false message from the enemy. No matter what magic it is, it can''t kill all the mages in the rear towns in such a short time." Another mage analyzed rationally and didn''t believe what was mentioned in the intelligence. "Unfortunately, I don''t want to hurt your morale, but the information is true." Eschar''s face sank. At this moment, he clenched his teeth and said that he looked into the earth and saw the cities and towns in the whole territory of bracada. What he saw through magic also made his heart coagulate. Both the rear towns belonging to the academy and the magic guild were raided by rod, and the bloody clouds filled the whole bracada. Up to now, only a few core towns near the magic city have not been attacked by the necromancer, and all other towns have been occupied. Facing the decisive battle situation that the mage controlled the war in the eastern theater, rod, who had already found out the way to break the game, led the bloody mage to make a surprise attack behind the empty bulakada, and achieved amazing results. The mages finally lifted a stone and hit themselves in the foot. Rod can achieve such amazing results, but also thanks to the power of the bloody mage. As a personal disciple of the mage''s God, his blood magic is enough to kill a city of mages at the same time. Those dead mages will not be wasted. Under the transformation in the field of death, the strength of the undead Legion has reached an unprecedented level. The corpse Witch King transformed by nearly one million orthodox mages is all over the snow, and even the demon Legion in hell will be frightened by it. Aware that Tanan was in danger, rod temporarily put down the attack of breaking the city and returned to the front battlefield to save his own personnel. "Rod, I let you escape last time. It''s not so lucky this time! Accept the justice!" On one side, Andorra, who had just been ashen by lightning, gave a furious rebuke to rod. At the moment when she was about to kill agran and Tanan, rod, who was present, suddenly bounced her away with the explosion of Titan''s arrow. How could she not be angry? Then he pulled out a series of residual shadows and rushed towards rod again. "Stupid." Rod sneered. Andorra''s melee strength is far above him. In the face of ordinary legendary creatures, he can kill them with the force of rolling. Rod will not be foolish enough to fight her close. Even if the lightning attached to the Titan''s arrow can bounce her away, he will hate her on the spot if he is a little careless. As like as two peas of the water, Rhodes, who looks exactly like the one in the direction of Andorra, is surrounded by the electric sword of his sword, and will explode in the next moment. "Rod, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time." In the rear, Eli, who had never really shot before due to the shrouding of the magic prohibition field, stood up at this moment and stretched out his hand to the mirror released by rod, "exorcism." With Eli''s recitation, the mirror image disappeared like a blister. With the electric light, even Andorra''s divine sword, which could not help turning pale, disappeared. When he realized that the mirror image was invalid, rod''s face changed slightly. In front of Eli, the president of the magic guild, the mirror image exploded and could not be used at all. Eli could easily turn everything into invisibility, which also meant that rod''s biggest card was invalid. "I see what else you can do!" Andorra did not slow down because of the appearance of the mirror image. Without the obstruction of the mirror image, she rushed to rod a little faster. In the twinkling of an eye, the golden blade was close to rod''s face. The mage''s supporting magic was faster than Andorra''s. in an instant, rod rushed into many weakening magic. He only felt that he was deep in the mire and was difficult to move his body. At the same time, his eyes were black and fell into blindness. After the magic prohibition field fails, the strength of mages is no longer limited. Just using benefit reducing magic is enough to make people completely lose their combat ability. "Be careful, master!" Looking at the approaching Andorra, agran hurriedly reminded him that he had personally experienced the power of the angel, and even the strong master might not be able to resist it. "You take Tanan out of here." Rod also felt the approaching crisis and the terrible magic being condensed by the mages. He immediately ordered agran, while rod placed the divine sword in front of him, and the lightning leaped on the sword. The flame dissipated behind rod. Agran dared not disobey rod''s order and took Tanan and others away from the battlefield. Seeing this situation, rod finally had no worries and poured all his mana into his magic sword. At the moment when Andorra was close, the ultimate lightning burst completely. It was a more powerful force than the lightning condensed by somla. Released through the body of Rhode, the damage of lightning went up to a higher level, and the strong current swallowed Andorra and other nearby angels in an instant. Chapter 2473 "Want to escape?" When the intense electric light dissipated a little, Eli noticed rod''s move. He stretched out his hand and the flame around rod immediately calmed down. "Damn..." rod''s face sank. He wanted to escape directly from the center of the battlefield by relying on the power of burning field and flame hiding, but the mage obviously didn''t intend to give him this opportunity. It belongs to the burning field of the elemental monarch and is located at the apex of all flame abilities. With the blessing of the burning field, even the low-level thunderbolt fireball can be strengthened to no less than the power of the fifth level magic. Once this ability is used with flame evasion, even the magic field of Eli can''t be stopped At this moment, rod''s burning field was still suppressed. All this is the effect of another treasure on Eli, which is a fire spirit ball specially made to suppress the power of the monarch of the fire element. Under the suppression of the fire spirit ball, when elish exhibited the magic field, rod could not condense a little fire around him, and even other spells were difficult to release. If it weren''t for the power of the ultimate lightning, it could only be consumed by the magic field. Rod couldn''t stop Andorra at all. "Rod, you have no way to escape." Looking at rod with a stunned look, Eli in the rear said slowly. Rod''s look remained unchanged. Blakada''s mages obviously came prepared to set up a killing game for themselves in the eastern theater. Even agran took Tanan without any obstruction. Those mages didn''t know that if they left the alienated Tanan on the battlefield again, they might have an accident. They often had to pay a terrible price to underestimate the potential of a hero. In the previous struggle, in order to resist the suppression of the fire spirit ball on the burning field, Vera, the death knight under rod, made great achievements. His heroic expertise in stealing made Eli dare not easily use the fire spirit ball. At this moment, what makes rod helpless is that Vera has defected, others do not know his whereabouts, and even the spiritual Mark seems to have failed. Rod can no longer rely on the power of the death knight. Rod gave a sneer. Those mages calculated well, but they would never think that they had the means to deal with the fire spirit ball in their hands. A dark jewel, which looked the same size as the fire spirit ball, appeared in rod''s hand. Rod held the jewel high and read like an elemental monarch: "the spirit ball turned into fire, let''s be silent for the time being." When the water element monarch flooded the island, rod saw her use the power of the ball of destruction to suppress the water spirit ball in rod''s hand. Now, it is the time for rod to do the same. With rod''s recitation, the dark light burst out from the inside of the ball of destruction. Under the cover of the black light, the red spirit ball, like a flame, also dimmed at this moment, as if it had lost its internal effect. "Is that the ball of destruction?" A well-informed mage recognized the origin of the dark pearl in rod''s hand and gave a cry of surprise. "It''s impossible. How can the necromancer get the artifact?" Another mage showed an incredible look. He could not imagine how rod took the artifact belonging to the elemental monarch. "He has the field of elemental monarch, and now he has taken out the ball of destruction... Is he the elemental monarch?" A mage even gave an inference that surprised everyone. They were full of fear when they looked at rod. Unexpectedly, such secrets were hidden in the dead mage. Eli''s face also changed. Under the illumination of the ball of destruction, the fire spirit ball completely lost its efficacy. It felt like a warm stone and could no longer suppress rod''s field. Flames emerged from rod. After losing the suppression of the fire spirit ball, he was ready to leave the battlefield at any time, and the mages'' plan was declared a total failure. Rod, who has a winning ticket, is not in a hurry to leave. Now is the time to expand the victory. Gathered on the eastern battlefield are brakada''s core strength, the people of the magic guild, the giant monster somla, and the angel allies who came to help. If they can be eradicated together, it will be enough to declare the collapse of brakada, leaving only those insignificant enemies in the magic academy. Rod''s eyes swept across the battlefield. Andorra, who had just been blown out, was a little embarrassed, but it didn''t matter. It was not easy to kill her. Eli was protected by many mages. He was also extremely good at dissolving magic. Soon, rod locked his eyes on the target. The giant monster solam stands in a corner of the battlefield. His strong ability makes him not need the assistance of other mages. His lightning magic is enough to kill all enemies. At the moment, he is virtually alone. "Huh?" Somla made a dull hum, and a burst of fire burst out beside him. Rod unexpectedly jumped across the space and launched a surprise attack on him. Under the black light of the ball of destruction, all creatures in the field lost their resistance to magic, including rod himself. Rod was originally equipped with an electro God pendant. Now it has lost its efficacy. Under the action of black light, rod can no longer resist lightning. Fortunately, the mage was not familiar with the effect of the ball of destruction, even somla. The giant Genie seemed to be immersed in the effect of the electric God pendant. He didn''t return to his mind for a while. He didn''t realize it until rod appeared in front of him. Rod''s wrists shook, and countless Titan arrows shot at the giant monster. Somla wanted to rely on his control of lightning and not afraid of rod''s attack to directly meet the necromancer, but suddenly realized that something was wrong. Under the bombardment of the Titan''s arrow, all parts of the body were blown into gas, and the giant monster that was about to fall apart roared: "rod, how dare you bring it to the door yourself!" After understanding the role of the black light, somla''s body swelled and re condensed the body that was about to fall apart. He raised his huge hand, condensed the rapidly jumping lightning in his palm, and then bombarded rod. In the blink of an eye, lightning hit rod''s body, but rod looked at somla with a sneer. "What..." somla was slightly stunned. Was it because he misestimated the effect of the treasure? Rod was not affected by the black light? Behind the mage, Eli seemed to find something and couldn''t help wrinkling his eyebrows. He noticed that at the moment when the lightning was about to hit rod, the fire spirit ball in his hand recovered its efficacy, and the whole ball glittered, but just after a breath, the fire spirit ball was silent again. "Is......" looking at rod in the distance, Eli vaguely realized what means he had used. Chapter 2474 "I didn''t expect to use this method." While checking the situation in the system log, rod couldn''t help feeling the residual violent lightning around him. The mage''s unique effect will be lost when the mage uses the black light to deal with the mage''s unique damage. Losing his magic resistance, he can''t stop somla''s spell bombardment. To this end, rod''s solution is a unique skill called "switching equipment" by other players. When somla''s lightning magic comes close, rod will disarm the ball of destruction in the system log. In this way, the ball of destruction will be temporarily invalid, and rod''s electro God pendant can play a role again to block the terrible lightning released by somla. When rod needs to attack, he will switch equipment again and equip the ball of destruction again, so he doesn''t have to worry about the negative effects of the ball of destruction. It''s only a small operation, but the timing of switching equipment is what rod needs to consider carefully. Once the timing is wrong, he will be seriously injured or even directly killed by magic. To fight a powerful demigod like somra, this is also a risk that rod must take. The lightning flashed. Relying on the switching equipment for the ball of destruction, rod blasted somla''s huge body, broke through the layers of lightning blocked around the giant monster and rushed into his body while he had not recovered. The only way to solve elemental creatures is to destroy their elemental core, otherwise even if their bodies are broken up countless times, they will recover. This is also rod''s current plan. Rod''s action also made it difficult for the mages who supported from a distance, and they reluctantly scattered the killing magic just prepared. Once their magic came into effect, it would be bad if rod didn''t hurt but somla. Soon, the mages turned their attention to the undead creatures involved in the battlefield. After losing Tanan''s forbidden magic field, they were like a lamb to be slaughtered in front of the top mages in the guild, and they couldn''t show any resistance at all. Under the bombardment of magic, the original beautiful scenery by the cold lake disappeared, and the earth was deeply cracked. Looking around, they were full of corpses. Under the purification of angels and the melting of magic, they completely lost the possibility of rebirth. Goliath, the only standing body, attracted the bombardment of countless spells. I don''t know how many thunder bombs blew up on him. Finally, a giant as huge as a mountain fell down, causing a shock like a landslide. "The defeat of the necromancer has been decided. We must not let him escape!" The mage leader Eli shouted at this moment. "As long as we kill rod, we can end the war." Other mages in the magic guild echoed, and their expressions showed their resentment against the necromancer. Under the melting of the magic field, the giant like a hill has completely turned into pure magic elements, and there is no possibility of rebirth. After all this, Eli''s expression did not improve. He noticed that somla, who was thrust into his body by rod, showed a color of pain on the blue face belonging to the monster, which was no longer dignified. Under the protection of the electro God pendant, rod swam rapidly in the charged body of the troll, looking for the core of the element that could cause fatal damage to it. However, rod got nothing, which made him look sad. Whether in the heart in the center of his chest or in the brain above his head, rod didn''t find the element core of the giant monster, as if it didn''t exist at all. "It''s impossible..." Rod let go of perception, but he still got nothing, which made him a little urgent. To rod''s annoyance, somla in his previous life, like Eli, died at the hands of the hero mauriel in the war to guard bulakada. Even mauriel can find a way to eliminate the giant monster. How can he not do it? Aware of rod''s nothing, the troll held back the pain in his body and made disdainful ridicule, as if he didn''t see rod''s means at all. Then he grabbed a fist bigger than rod''s whole person and hurled it at rod''s position. With a bang, half of the monster''s body was blown away under his own power, and rod was shocked out in the impact. Fortunately, rod made a defense in time before the attack, which didn''t suffer serious damage. Rao is so. The full blow of the giant monster also shocked half of rod''s body. This is the basic attribute of rod''s strength. If other big demons in the Legion were here, I''m afraid they would have been seriously injured. Looking at the giant monster who recovered without any injury, rod took a deep breath and finally realized that it was wrong. Somla''s body structure is more special than he thought. Maybe the element core of the giant monster was not in his body from the beginning. In the distance, the saint angel also recovered from the original explosion of the ultimate lightning. His whole body looked OK and was rushing towards rod. The fire flashed, rod moved several times, and didn''t stop until he came to the edge of the battlefield. Under the attraction of rod, the important Legion members have completed the evacuation. Only ordinary undead creatures remain here. It''s not a pity even if all of them die. It will take some time to re convert them into the same number. After losing Tanan, the members of the undead Legion can hardly compete with the mage. Under the sweep of magic, even tens of thousands of corpse witch kings will be wiped out, not to mention that they still have the strong support of angels. Among them, the lightning belonging to somla is the most terrible. There are more undead creatures who die under the lightning than those who die in the hands of all others, including those angels. If somla is not unable to restrain the rebirth in the field of death, he alone will be enough to sweep away all the undead on the battlefield, which is the terrible power belonging to the demigod. Although rod lost the battle by the cold lake and even the hero Tanan was polluted by his blood, he did not lose the whole war and even gained a big advantage. While the mage mobilized all his strength and the rear was empty, rod launched many raids on the rear towns of bracada. The newly harvested undead creatures were ten times more than those lost by the cold lake. Rod believed that the mage would regret his choice in the future. As for now... Rod slowly swept through a messy battlefield. It''s time to evacuate. Chapter 2475 "He wants to escape, stop him quickly!" Aware of rod''s intention to evacuate, Andorra immediately scolded the mage on one side. Eli was embarrassed. He could use the magic field to break the unformed portal. Neither the gate of time and space nor the gate of different dimensions at a higher level could be used in front of him. However, he seemed helpless about the unique ability of flame evasion, especially when rod used flame evasion, he also attached the ability of burning field. The power of the fire spirit ball can suppress the burning field for the time being and suppress the flame concealment together, but he never thought that rod could pull out such a treasure as the ball of destruction. At this time, he was really helpless. "We can''t stop him from escaping. The question now is, do we want to launch a pursuit?" On one side, Escher understood the current situation and quickly analyzed it. Wherever rod escapes, he will leave traces of spatial fluctuations. As long as he tracks away with the gate of different dimensions, he can pursue rod who escapes all the way. Eli was silent, and the news of the attack on the rear came to his ears. He pursued rashly. If rod led him into a trap, he would bear greater losses. It is more important for the magic guild to appease the remaining bracadas than to pursue the enemy. However, other mages did not think so: "the necromancer can''t run away! He is afraid of our power and has been pushed back by us. We just need to work harder and kill him completely!" "That''s it. With Lord somla, we can solve him completely!" Listening to the unwilling words of other mages, Escher remained silent first. After they had finished, he looked at Eli: "President Eli, what do you mean?" Eli took a deep breath and finally made a decision: "give up the pursuit. I need all the members of the magic guild to strengthen the defense measures of the town of bracada." "What?" Eli''s words also attracted the dissatisfaction of a large number of mages. It was clearly the best opportunity to eliminate the dead mage. I didn''t expect the president to give up in vain. "What the president said is reasonable." Not far away, the mage prophet Olak echoed, "the dead mage showed the power to destroy the mage''s town. If he is allowed to plunder down, the remaining towns are also in danger. We should stabilize the rear defense." Eschar remained silent. This was the best time to weaken the president''s influence, but thinking of the crazy necromancer and the precarious bracada, he finally changed his mind: "I also agree with the president''s proposal. In this battle, we successfully injured the barbarian Tanan, and those undead creatures are bound to have a lot of peace. What we need to do is to take advantage of this time to stabilize the rear defense and not give the undead mage another chance to raid." Seeing the leaders of the magic guild say so, other mages can''t complain even if they have opinions, so they have to act according to their wishes. "The ball of destruction... I didn''t expect this matter to be involved with the elemental monarch. Has evil spread to this extent?" After giving up the pursuit, Andorra murmured, and then said goodbye to Eli and others, "I need to feed back the situation to the scar and leave it to him to decide." "Thank you for your assistance to bulakada." A group of mages thanked the angels one after another. If it weren''t for their action, relying on those magic puppets alone would not be able to stop the attack of the necromancer. Andorra shook his head and glanced at the nearby mage. Finally, he stopped on Eli for a moment and showed a meaningful look. Then he rose to the sky with other angels. With a flash of fire, rod''s body appeared on the boundless ocean. After stopping for a moment and confirming that no mage came, rod crossed the space again and came to a poison marsh. After changing the location several times in succession and completely weakening the spatial fluctuation, rod came to his real destination. It''s a volcanic vein somewhere underground, surrounded by cave vampires. It''s an important person to guard. Kalenda, a swordsman who forged the doomsday blade. In order to better help the Legion members forge weapons, kalenda lives near this inflamed vein and quenches weapons with the help of volcanic inflammation. Perhaps the magma flowing here is not as good as the doomsday volcano in the depths of hell, but it is enough to forge weapons. "Master, you''re here at last! Not long ago, I felt a burst of blood shouting, and I was still worried about whether you were in danger..." when Rhode arrived, kalenda put down the weapon being forged and said eagerly. Beside kalenda, many Legion members who helped fight knelt down one after another, and the sage Cedrus also stood up and saluted rod respectfully. Cedrus has profound alchemy knowledge, so rod arranged him here to cooperate with kalenda to forge practical treasures for Legion members, and the required materials will be supplemented by other Legion members. Few of the undead legions had advanced alchemy knowledge, but rod believed that after the war of bracada, all this would change and the forging workshop behind the Legion could be completely formed. "Don''t worry, I''m fine now." Rod shook his head and said that the blood call felt by kalenda should be the result of the blood mage''s blood resonance. "I need you to help me forge some treasures. That''s the medal awarded to the bravest man in the Legion. Don''t worry about the forging materials. My only concern is the final attribute of the medal." After hearing rod''s request, kalenda also discussed with Cedrus: "the medal... It''s a very small treasure. I can only temper the embryo of the medal. You need to deal with the subsequent process." Cedrus nodded: "if it is awarded to the bravest man, in order to enhance the effectiveness of the medal, I need to use large pieces of refined gold, the stone of the dark, and the tears of the Banshee to reconcile. In addition, I also need to make a set of molds in advance with tazisi iron." "Tazis iron? The magma here can''t melt it. We need a hotter flame. I''m afraid only the fire of hell can meet the demand. We have to move deeper underground." Kalenda seemed to think of something, added. "Don''t bother." Cedrus seemed to think of something and put his eyes on rod. "Master, please show your power in the field of burning and give us the hottest hell fire." Rod glanced at him with great interest. Most of his other men didn''t dare to put forward such requirements to themselves directly. As a sage, Cedrus didn''t have any burden, which also gave rod a high look at him. "Well, let me give you the fire of hell." Rod said slowly. Chapter 2476 With the clear sound of tempering, a unique treasure is gradually taking shape in the deep veins of the underground world. Under the calcination of Hellfire, kalenda made the extremely difficult to melt tazis iron into a simple mold, and then Cedrus carried out more detailed grain treatment. After the mold cooled, it was filled with melted refined gold. Rod saw the tassis iron that Cedrus took from the tassis workshop when he found the candy plane. It is said that the iron is very difficult to melt. Even the legendary mage can''t handle it for a while and a half, so it is used as various forging molds. "What kind of ability does this medal give you?" Cedrus asked rod for instructions. "The ability to regenerate after death." Rod thought. Hearing the speech, Cedrus knew in his heart: "I will satisfy you." After separating the finalized medals, Cedrus completed the preliminary forging. If he wants to make the treasure completely take shape and give it strong ability, it depends on the ability of the alchemist himself. After the war started, relying on the plundering of bulakada, there was no shortage of these precious materials. The reserves of mages are far richer than rod imagined. What rod really lacks is an alchemist like Cedrus who can forge materials into treasures to strengthen the strength of the Legion. One precious material after another was integrated into the interior of the medal under the treatment of Cedrus. From the front, the main body of the medal is a shining golden skull the size of a thumb. The shadow covered eye sockets are filled with crystal clear rubies. Anyone who sees the medal can''t help but admire the delicacy of its manufacture. On one side, kalenda had already stopped forging weapons and stared at the scene. Watching the alchemy he was not good at was also helpful for him to make weapons. Soon, with a flash of red light in the skull''s eyes, the medal was completely formed, and the unique smell of treasure began to flow on the surface of the medal. After all this, Cedrus held the medal in his hand and said respectfully to rod, "master, this is the treasure you need." Rod took the medal, and soon, detailed information about the medal came from the system. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ [untitled medal] Quality: Treasure Type: Pendant Equipment requirements: None Basic attribute: all attributes + 1 Special attribute: after regaining life by any means, you will get a 10% increase in all attributes, lasting for 12 hours and stacking up to 10 times. Evaluation: the first-class treasure forged can bring more powerful power to those who are reborn. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Holding the medal in his hand, rod looked at the effect of the medal with satisfaction. Cedrus clearly understood what he meant. This medal can be said to be made for the undead creatures under rod. With the blessing of the medal, the members of the Legion who are reborn after death can continuously obtain stronger strength, and finally double their full attributes. The strength improvement is geometric, not as simple as one plus one equals two. It can be said that except rod, who has the field of death, it is difficult for anyone else to give full play to the ability of this medal. Rebirth after death is an extremely difficult thing. So far, only top mages and elathian angels have mastered this magic, not to mention experiencing rebirth after death again and again. "You did a great job. I need more such medals." Rod praised. "Willing to serve the master." Said Cedrus slowly. After taking the medal, rod shuttled through the flame again and returned to the holy crown where the Legion members gathered. Crown city is located in the center of brakata, where rod took advantage of the emptiness of the mage''s strength to take out the medal forged by Cedrus not long ago. In the envy of all Legion members and Rao''s ecstatic eyes, rod personally wore it in front of the great devil. Chapter 2477 "Why can that great demon with poor strength be rewarded by his master? The master has never granted such honor to any demon. Why can he get it?" A big devil said reluctantly. He stared at the hundred death medal worn by his master in front of Rao, and his teeth were almost broken. He wanted to grab the medal into his hands now. His words also spoke the voice of the members of the nearby legion, who also lived and died for the master''s great cause. Why can''t only Rao, who is weak, be rewarded? The arrogance of the great devil made none of them refuse to accept Rao who won the medal. They can''t question rod''s decision, they can only pour their anger on Rao. The most jealous person is agran. In the previous battle, he tried his best to block the holy cutting angel, and led Tanan and other Legion leaders to evacuate safely at the last difficult moment. In agran''s view, in any case, what should be rewarded by the master should be his own, not Rao, who is not famous and insignificant in the Legion. Even Rao, who was stared at by the members of the legion with envy, jealousy, resentment and dissatisfaction, felt wrong in his heart. He turned to rod and said, "master, I am ashamed of this medal. I can feel the power contained in the medal. It should belong to better members of the Legion, not me." After hearing Rao''s words of concession, some members of the Legion changed their attitude towards him. It seems that he is a little self-aware at last. There are also some people who think that he is just pretending, casting disdainful eyes at him, and taking his disgust to a higher level. "You deserve this medal." In response, rod just shook his head and had no intention of taking back the medal. Rod swept his eyes across the field. Even the most ferocious devil was frightened under his gaze and didn''t dare to look at him at all. After all the demons were silent, rod said: "Rao is that when I was trapped in hell, among the great demons in the Legion, the number of deaths was only 50 times, and even more than 20 times were very rare. Most of them died to quickly refresh the flame and hide around the master. Who would have thought that there was a brain like Rao who was missing a string and died a hundred times, which made other great demons sigh with regret. It''s really unreasonable. After hearing rod''s praise, Rao was embarrassed and laughed at the nearby Demons: "ha ha, I don''t know. I''ve been dead so many times. Thanks to my master''s insight and praise." Listen to the praise of the Legion, Rhode, a hundred times. In the previous battle with the mage, rod added some information to his system log. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "You have achieved racing achievement [preferred person]." "[preferred person]: resurrect the same creature 100 times. Basic reward: when you resurrect a creature by any means, restore 1% of the maximum health. If the source of recovery is the ''preferred person'' (currently 1 person: RAO), the effect will be doubled. After wearing, restore 0.1% of the maximum mana." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ The new racing achievements let rod determine the number of Rao''s deaths, which is why rod did not hesitate to use precious materials to forge a hundred death medal to award him, on the one hand, to reward his actions, on the other hand, to inspire other Legion members. If Rao hadn''t resurrected more than a hundred times, who knew there would be such a racing achievement? Rod recalled that in previous games, no player found this racing achievement. Resurrect the same creature a hundred times. I''m afraid only the necromancer will have the opportunity to achieve this achievement, but the necromancer will not be idle to kill and resurrect his own necromancer. In addition to his own luck, Rhode''s ability to obtain the "preferred person" is also due to the constant death of Rao. Under the forging of Cedrus, the effect of the [hundred death medal] is also linked to death. It needs to die many times in a row to give full play to its real ability, which is also very consistent with Rao, who will die many times. Rod awarded the medal to Rao, which can be said to kill many birds with one stone. "I hope in the future battle, I can see your heroic demeanor of not fearing death." Rod said to Rao. "Master, I will not let you down." Rao promised that he was proud to hold his chest up, and the medal he wore made other great demons jealous. He wanted to die several more times now to get the praise of his master. Seeing this behind the scenes, rod nodded secretly. What he wanted was such an effect. Another ability of [preferred person] is that whenever rod resurrects his creatures, he can restore 1% of the maximum health. This is the recovery ability rod lacks in battle. In the field of death, rod''s undead creatures can be said to kill endlessly and resurrect all the time, which can be said to be like a tiger. In addition, after wearing the [preferred person] achievement, you can also restore 0.1% of the maximum mana when reviving the creatures under your command. Compared with the recovery of health, the recovery of mana is very small, but in front of hundreds of thousands of undead creatures, even 0.1% recovery can not be underestimated, which is enough to fill the empty mana instantly. Unfortunately, the racing achievement that rod is currently wearing is almost locked in the "king of mercenaries", which doubles his full attributes. Rod, who has the source of magic, does not need to restore mana in this way. Chapter 2477.1 "Great master, I apologize to you for my previous stupidity." After handling the affairs of the legion and handing over the rest to Fareze, Rhodes rushed to the city of Triss, which was affected by the war. As soon as he arrived, Rhodes saw an unexpected figure. The death knight Jadet, who once belonged to Moriel, was salute him respectfully. "Wait." After listening to Jadette''s report, Rhode scratched his head, as if he didn''t come back to his senses, "You said that Rowling killed you all alone?" In addition to Jedette, there are dozens of red dragons nearby, as well as a small number of black dragons, all of them have become members of the legion, which is what makes Rhodes unbelievable. "That''s right, Master, you should be proud of your sister." Jadet said with a smile, as if he was talking about something that had nothing to do with him, and he didn''t care that he was one of those who got killed. . "Okay." Rhode''s mouth twitched, but he still accepted the result. He turned his eyes and caught a glimpse of Rowling, who was leaning on the reclining chair, next to a vampire holding an umbrella for her, drinking tea leisurely. "Brother." Seeing Rhodes approaching, Rowling nodded slightly at him. "Don''t you want to say something?" Rhode looked at her and asked. Rowling blinked, as if thinking about the content of Rhodes'' words, and finally handed over the black tea in her hand: "Do you want to try it?" Rhode took it and took a sip. The rich taste of the black tea filled his mouth, stimulating his taste buds, causing him to subconsciously cough a few times: "Where did you get it?" "It was brought to me by Captain Berry. It is said that these black teas are very popular among the nobles of Erathia and the high-level mages of Bracada." Looking at Rhodes'' appearance, Rowling covered her mouth and chuckled. "Compared to this, shouldn''t you explain the situation in Trisi City?" After putting down the teacup, Rhodes couldn''t help asking. "Oh, I heard that the city of Tris was being attacked by the enemy, so I went to reinforce and solved the enemy by the way. Is there anything wrong?" She replied lightly, glanced at Rhodes from the corner of her eyes, and showed a triumphant smile. . "" Knowing that he couldn''t ask anything, Rhode shook his head helplessly. Just when Rhodes was about to investigate the situation in the lower city, Rowling suddenly stopped him: "I see things in the past. The Prophet Messika took me back to the past to explore how I became a born hero. In the past events I saw you too, brother." Rhode was silent for a moment: "Those are all in the past, aren''t they? We need to grasp what''s happening in front of us now, and you can''t change the past." "But the female dragon can." Rowling added, "According to the prophet Messika, the time domain mastered by the female dragon is enough to change the past." Hearing this, Rhodes showed a bit of surprise, this ability was not in his expectations. "Wait, doesn''t that mean that Inota, who has inherited the power of the holy female dragon, can also have the ability to change the past?" Rhode''s immediate reaction was exactly the same as that of Rowling before. "I''m afraid not. This ability has been inherited by Moriel." Rowling added. glutinous rice Rhode''s expression changed slightly, and things seemed to become complicated: "Moriel, I know." "By the way, I think you may need this." Said, Rowling handed a silver-white chain to Rhodes, "I engraved it on the prophecy card in advance, and Moriel should have another in his hand. " "You did a good job." Rhode''s eyes lit up. It seemed that it was under the shackles of war that Rowling annihilated the incoming enemy in one fell swoop. sorcerer. "I wonder where the city lord Kanso is? Can he still be resurrected?" Looking at the city of Triss, which was burned by the flames of dragon breath, and ashes were scattered everywhere, Rhode hesitated for a moment, and then asked. "Unfortunately, I asked the vampire to restrain his corpse. He has been completely burned by the Dragon Breath of Destruction. I''m afraid there is no way to recover." After letting the vampire bring Kanso, who was turned to ashes, Rowling couldn''t help but let out a deep voice. A sigh. At this moment, a burst of heat suddenly appeared in Rowling''s arms. While she was slightly stunned, she took out the set of prediction cards, and picked out the abnormal prediction card. The prophecy card that is exuding heat is exactly the time-space retrospective that Messika used not long ago. The time-space vortex on the card has already begun to flow at this moment. "what" Before Rowling came back to her senses, she heard a burst of words in her ears. "Master, it''s a pleasure to meet you." What surprised Rowling for a moment was that Kanso, who should have turned into coke, completely recovered his human form at this moment, stood beside the two of them intact, and saluted Rhode respectfully. "Brother, how did you do it? Wasn''t Kanso burned to ashes by the Black Dragon''s Destruction Dragon''s Breath in the previous battle? Could it be that your Death Domain can already repair the Destruction Dragon''s Breath? It''s really a big progress." Rowling asked strangely. "What? Destroy the Dragon''s Breath? I don''t understand what you mean." Kanso frowned, showing a puzzled look, "When Tris City was attacked, the enemy didn''t send a black dragon at all." "What are you talking about?" Rowling looked at Kanso strangely. "What does it mean to have no black dragon? Even Jadet, who leads the black dragon, was taken by me." As soon as the words were spoken, Rowling''s voice suddenly choked up. She looked in the direction where Jadet was standing, but saw that there was nothing there, whether it was him or the newly added dragon in the legion. For a moment they were gone, as if they never existed here. "It''s impossible." Rowling''s pupils shrank, and then her mouth opened wide. The battle she experienced before was not an illusion. She awakened the hero Butch, and all the enemies she killed disappeared at this moment. "Those dragons go. where?" Soon, an unbelievable answer flashed in Rowling''s heart. She grabbed Rhode''s arm and hurriedly said: "It''s the power of the holy female dragon, and Moriel used that power! She changed the death of her subordinates. the result of" Rhode frowned, not understanding what Rowling meant, but felt a little strange in his heart, and persuaded: "I think you need to calm down." However, Rowling grabbed his hand, but did not let go of his words, but grabbed his arm even tighter. Rhode looked at her. From her eyes, Rhode saw her helplessness. She rarely showed such an expression, which made Rhode faintly feel a little wrong, but he couldn''t say what the problem was. Chapter 2479 "So, Moriel has used the power of the holy female dragon to change the outcome of Jadette''s death and deprive us of the victory that belonged to us." From Rowling''s mouth, Rhode''s expression became solemn after hearing about the true power of the holy female dragon. The means of changing the past and thus distorting reality, this ability is different from any ability in Rhodes memory, and it can even be said that there is no means to prevent. "That''s it, brother, we still don''t know where the limit of this ability is. We must be careful about Moriel''s every move," Rowling reminded urgently. Rhode nodded, and felt a bit of a dilemma in his heart. He never thought that such a thorny ability would appear on his long-time enemy. It was the terrifying power of the holy female dragon. "Holy Female Dragon" Speaking of the extremely powerful ancient creature that existed in the legend, Rhode couldn''t help but think of a person, it was Inota who inherited the power of the holy female dragon: "I''ll ask if there is any response to that. a method of strength." There was a flash of fire, and after saying goodbye to Rowling and the others, Rhodes crossed the space and returned to the city of Sao behind. Since the Candy Plane separated, Rhodes has never seen Inota again. She did not step into the battlefield of Brakada, but stayed on the Candy Plane and played with Ann. The battlefield can attract her attention even more. After bringing the portal left by Gwen back to Sao City, the entire Candy Plane is completely owned by Rhodes. Rhode does not intend to open this plane. Only that portal is the only Candy Plane. Entrance. After returning to Sao City, Rhodes quickly found Inota, who was resting in the soul tower. Beside her, Ann seemed to be tired from playing on the Candy Plane. With the specialties of the Candy Plane, as well as toys brought back from the alchemy workshop. She seemed to like those toys very much, even when she fell asleep, she still held the pinballs made by the alchemy workshop in her arms. Perhaps worried about waking Ann, Inota hugged Rhode lightly and whispered in his ear, "Is everything going well with Bracada?" "It''s not going well." Rhode shook his head and sighed slightly, "The hero Tanan was eroded by the filthy blood, the legion must stop the pace of attack, and turn to consolidate the occupied land, the mage''s counterattack quickly It will come. In the western war zone, there are powerful enemies lurking. According to Rowling, the hero Moriel has shown the ability to reverse time and space, which is the supreme power of the holy female dragon. The only good news is that in the legion Hundreds of thousands of new mage corpse witches have been added, but I don¡¯t know how long they will be able to support the mage without the Forbidden Realm.¡± Listening to Rhodes talking about the troubles he encountered in the battle, Enota just hugged him tenderly. Maybe Inota''s ingenuity could not bring more help to Rhodes in the battle decision-making, but she was able to help Rhodes resolve his troubles when he needed them. "The realm of time, you inherited the power of the holy female dragon, have you heard of that realm?" Recalling the unique realm mentioned by Rowling, Rhode quickly asked. On Inota, there are two artifacts that belonged to Moriel in the previous life. Those two artifacts are closely related to the holy female dragon. Because of this, Inota has obtained the inheritance of the holy female dragon that should belong to Moriel. Unfortunately, it is a pity To this day, Moriel still showed the power of the domain that belonged to the holy female dragon. "I think about it." Seeing that Rhode was eager to know the answer to this question, Inota blinked, showing a bit of thought, "In the realm of time, I seem to have heard this name mentioned by the holy female dragon. In my In the dream, she wanted to teach me the realm of time, but unfortunately she gave up in the end." Gu Bo As Rhode mentioned the realm of time, under the wrapping of the giant cocoon, those memories that had been forgotten by Inota, like a dream, reappeared in her mind at this moment, she thought of the big golden dragon, and also There are words she taught. "Give up? There''s no reason. Those two artifacts related to the holy female dragon are on you. Besides you, who else is more worthy of this inheritance?" Rhodes frowned, puzzled in his heart. For this, Inota didn''t seem to care, shrugged and said: "I don''t know, but she also taught me a few interesting spells, such as time and space rewind, and getting old, etc., I am now It can make other creatures age quickly, that is the ability of ghost dragons." Listening to Inota happily sharing the spells he had learned, Rhodes smiled, but when he heard one of the spells she said, the smile on Rhodes'' face froze. "Wait, what did you say the spell was called? Time and Space Backtracking?" Rhodes asked unexpectedly. Inota nodded: "Time and space backtracking can allow me to see what happened in the past, but unfortunately I can only watch it, and I can''t make any changes. It''s a pity that maybe the holy female dragon can do it, but I can''t. " Looking at Inota in front of her, Rhode''s complexion changed slightly, perhaps because of the lack of time domain, she seemed to have no idea of ??the true power of time and space retrospective, and only regarded it as an ordinary spell. Shaking his head, Rhode did not blame Inota. Before seeing the true power of time-space retrospection, that is, before Moriel modified the past, Rhode couldn''t believe that there is such a power in the world, which can distort time and start from the root. reshape everything. "Inota, why did the holy female dragon give up passing on the realm of time to you?" Rhode asked after he seemed to have thought of something. The purple-haired girl showed a thoughtful look, but unfortunately she didn''t remember anything in the end, and said with a low expression: "I don''t know, maybe she has found a better candidate. It may also be a fairy dragon like me who can''t bear the responsibility of being a The responsibility of the Dragon King." Hearing the frustration in her words, Rhode stroked her head: "Could it be that Moriel, who enslaved all the giant dragons for his own ambition, is more qualified to be the Dragon King than you? You are unique, you You should believe in yourself." Listening to Rhode''s consolation, Inota couldn''t help laughing: "Maybe it''s like what you said, but unfortunately, I can''t remember the specific situation." As she spoke, she stuck out her tongue apologetically, and lowered her head as if she had done something wrong, but her eyes kept peeking at Rhode''s reaction. Obviously it is the teaching of the holy female dragon, which is the inheritance that countless legendary creatures dream of, but Inota has completely forgotten it. "Don''t worry, have you forgotten that spell? Time and space can help you remember the past." Listening to Rhode''s reminder, Inota''s eyes suddenly lit up, and the only remaining loss in his heart was now swept away. Chapter 2480 "Rewind time and space!" With Inota''s spell casting, a bright golden portal opened in front of Rhodes. The inside of the portal, unlike the gate of different dimensions, is a space vortex that can be seen to the end, but a long and continuous extending inward. aisle. "follow me." Inota grabbed Rhode''s hand, and the two jumped into the space-time channel together. The long and narrow shadows, as well as the throbbing pointers, are scattered all over the interior of the passage, and a distorted picture can be vaguely seen, which belongs to Inota''s memory. Rhode even saw a lot of himself, but Illusory confusion, a little careless, you will be completely lost in it. The warmth from the palm of his hand kept Rhodes from getting lost. Under the guidance of Inota, the two crossed the passage of time and space and came to a pale space like a dream. Rhodes was slightly stunned, and when he looked around, there was a vast expanse of white nearby, but Inota cheered: "We are here! The Holy Female Dragon is here, teaching me those spells." "here is" Rhodes quickly realized that this was the memory of Inota being trapped in the cocoon. Different from the scenery seen by the outside world, the inside of the giant cocoon is unique, or it is simply the spiritual space of Inota. Soon, the nearby white fog gradually dissipated, and a big golden dragon appeared in front of Rhodes. She was bigger than all the dragons Rhodes had ever seen, and the scales on her body were more dazzling than gold. She exuded a gentle Breath, all the creatures she looks at will feel the warmth from the heart. The restored fairy dragon Inota is lying in front of her, listening to her teachings. "She is the holy female dragon" and Rhodes went back to the past. Inota, who still maintained her body, saw herself in the form of a giant dragon, and also saw the big golden dragon. The memory is now a little bit clearer. Rhode nodded solemnly, even in the memory of the past, facing an ancient existence like the Holy Female Dragon, it is still better to be careful. At the same time, the holy female dragon''s teaching to Inota seems to have come to a critical moment: "The next thing I want to teach you is ''Time Domain''. All the magic I taught you before can only show its real effect with the cooperation of Time Domain." "The Realm of Time" Rhodes was stunned for a moment, but saw a huge disc emerge from the foot of the holy female dragon. The disc was as golden as her scales, and the pointer could be faintly seen swinging. As the holy female dragon used this power, silver-white chains appeared in the void. As soon as the chains appeared, they were suddenly wrapped around the pointer of the disc, forcibly restraining the rotation of the disc. The holy female dragon took a deep breath, and the golden light on the disc released, but no matter how she tried, she couldn''t break free from the chains, and instead the disc itself was entangled in the chains. The indestructible chain completely blocked the operation of the realm of time. Finally, after several unsuccessful attempts, the holy female dragon sighed and gave up continuing to operate. The abnormality around the body quickly recovered. Whether it was the disc or the chain, it disappeared again in the void and disappeared again, as if everything It never happened, and the neighborhood is still a vast expanse of white. "Have I obtained the realm of time?" Inota, who was in the form of a fairy dragon, asked with wide eyes, and asked the female dragon with some anticipation. Gu Ji On the side, Rhode''s mouth twitched. Even he could see that some kind of accident happened when the Holy Female Dragon was using the time domain, but Inota didn''t realize it. After asking, he immediately asked the person beside him, "Are you serious?" The purple-haired girl who returned to the past with Rhodes pouted with a red face and did not answer. After stopping the time domain, the holy female dragon showed a bit of regret: "I''m sorry, your potential is not enough to inherit the time domain, you lack the most important thing, that is to cut off the destiny. strength." "Cut Fate" Fairy Dragon recited those words, her eyes filled with great doubts. The holy female dragon nodded kindly: "The realm of time is a magical ability, you can go back to the past, change the mistakes you made, and make up for your past regrets, but the premise of all that is that you have the power to cut off your destiny. Otherwise, no matter what you do or how many times you try, you can''t change what you''re destined to do, you can only watch the same ending play out again and again." "How do I get that power?" Fairy Dragon asked eagerly. "Be a hero." The holy female dragon leaned down and gently rubbed Inota''s face, but there was an inexplicable sadness in his eyes, "Only heroes have the power to cut off fate, they are fighting against fate. , cut off the shackles that bind everything, and was born in this world. If you want to inherit the realm of time, then become a hero." Beside the "hero" two dragons, Rhodes seemed to have heard something, and couldn''t help but stunned for a moment. He had heard Messika mention that about heroes and struggle against fate, but he never thought that the holy female dragon would say the same thing. Rhodes glanced at his side thoughtfully, and from nowhere found a purple-haired girl who had eaten a handful of jelly beans. He couldn''t help but stretched out his hand to support his forehead, hoping that Inota would become a hero, rather than relying on his adopted daughter, An Neng, to become a hero. Maybe That is more reliable. "Want to try it?" Noticing Rhode''s action, Inota handed the jelly bean over. Before Rhode could wave his hand, Inotta stuffed the jelly bean into his mouth. Cherry flavored. Rhode smacked his lips, and the sweetness of jelly beans remained in his mouth. At this moment, he heard a long sigh from the holy female dragon: "It''s such a difficult thing to be a hero, especially for a dragon, and a hero is destined to miss us. Fortunately, my other successor, she is a hero, and she is also My child. I''m sorry, it seems that you are doomed to miss the realm of time, forget everything that happened here, forget the spells I taught you, just treat it as a beautiful dream, I will erase your time memory." The fairy dragon showed a puzzled look. Just as he was about to say something, he saw the clock disc appear from the foot of the holy female dragon again. This time there was no chain blocking. Soon, Inota''s eyes gradually became confused. He got up and finally fell asleep on the ground. "Ah, how come" Looking at this scene, the purple-haired girl showed a surprised expression, while Rhodes face completely sank. "Moril" In the mouth of the holy female dragon, who was the heir to the hero who was not Moriel? Unexpectedly, in the end, the time domain belonging to the holy female dragon came to Moriel, which is not good news. Chapter 2481 Before the real protagonist of the third expansion, Lucifer, holding the Blade of Doom, set foot on the battlefield of doom, players once believed that the hero Moriel was the protagonist of the third expansion. Recalling all kinds of information from his previous life, Rhode also began to understand why Moriel was qualified to be called the protagonist of the expansion. Not only because of her, she conquered the entire Brakada in her previous life, and wiped out many legendary powerhouses such as President Eli, the giant monster Somra, and more importantly, she has the same fortune as the protagonist of an expansion film. Even though Rhodes took away her dragon king power and her dragon blood bottle, he couldn''t take away the protagonist''s fortune from her, which belonged to the inheritance of the holy female dragon, and finally fell to her, Rhodes There is no way to change this. ¡°Still one step too late¡± Rhode let out a deep sigh. Only when the fortune was completely condensed, that is, before Moriel drank the blood of the dragon, could he have the opportunity to completely take this fortune and pass it on to Inota, but unfortunately By the time Moriel''s situation is over, it will be too late. In the face of the strong fortune that belongs to the protagonist, no matter what you do, it will be in vain. Now, Rhode has to accept the fact that Moriel, one of his rivals, has the power to change the past. With the blessing of the hero template, Moriel''s modifications to the past will not be affected by anyone or anything. Fate could not stop her. "I can''t stay here, take me back, Inota?" At this moment, Moriel''s threat level in Rhodes'' heart has reached a level that cannot be ignored. No one knows what she will do with that power. Even the battle in Brakada has to be put aside for the time being. Shelving, can use all the strength to deal with Moriel. Just when Rhodes was about to let Inota take him back to the real space, he saw that she was sitting on the ground blankly, looking a little lost. "What''s wrong?" Rhodes squatted down, stretched out his hand to tie her messy purple long hair behind his ears, and asked with concern, it seemed that the words of the Holy Female Dragon had given her a big blow. "It turns out that the holy female dragon didn''t choose me. I can''t tell you, but I feel a little uncomfortable." Inota hugged Rhode''s outstretched arm, and her trust in Rhode made her unreservedly express her thoughts. " Moriel is the Dragon King chosen by the Holy Female Dragon. Before that, I always thought that the Holy Female Dragon chose me, and I thought I was special." "You are special." Rhode looked at her crystal clear eyes and comforted, whether in human or dragon form, Inota''s eyes were extremely pure, but lacked the brilliance that belongs to a hero, "We hunt the world, we Feeding on people, if that''s not special, what else is special?" Hearing this, Inota''s expression improved. She hugged Rhode tightly and felt the warmth on him: "It seems that I can''t be the mother of all dragons like the holy female dragon." But Rhode didn''t care: "But you are always Ann''s mother. What''s more, even the holy female dragon will have some misunderstandings." The purple-haired girl looked at Rhodes with puzzled eyes, and Rhodes explained: "The holy female dragon thinks you can''t be a hero, but in fact, I see your potential to be a hero in you, although that share The potential is tiny, but it''s still there. It''s because of that potential that you remembered the spells she made you forget and brought me back here, didn''t you?" After listening to Rhode''s soft consolation, Inota finally laughed. She blinked her bright eyes and stared at Rhodes, her face flushed slightly. Valley scale Rhode was about to say something, but suddenly his whole body felt agitated. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw that, for some unknown time, the dazzling dragon pupil of the holy female dragon stared straight in the direction of the two of them, blinking his eyes. He didn''t blink, it really startled him. "What''s going on? Can she see us?" Ignoring the atmosphere at the moment, Rhode couldn''t help but ask Inota. Following Rhode''s line of sight, Inota also saw the strangeness of the holy female dragon, and said with some doubts: "I don''t know that logically speaking, we are now outside the past time, and no one can see it. We were right." Rhode nodded. The time and space retrospection performed by Inota was taught by the Holy Female Dragon after all. Inota''s research on time magic was completely different from that of the Holy Female Dragon. Maybe the Holy Female Dragon used it. What means to detect their traces. Fortunately, the Holy Female Dragon didn''t do anything else, just stared in the direction of the two. She exuded a magnificent breath with a bit of neutrality and peace, which also made Rhode feel a little relieved, even if the Holy Female Dragon really saw it. They are, and it is estimated that they will not launch an attack. "Why doesn''t she blink? Aren''t her eyes sore?" Inota seemed to be frightened by the action of the holy female dragon, and shook Rhodes'' shoulders and asked. "This is your spiritual space, that''s not the true form of the holy female dragon, so she doesn''t have to blink." Rhodes analyzed that the white fog nearby and the big golden dragon were all in the spiritual space of Inota, and naturally they were not interfered by external rules. "Let''s go back as soon as possible. If it''s a little while longer at night, when Moriel completely masters the power of the time domain, everything will be over." Rhode said with a little urgency. After the realm of light appeared on Moriel, her threat to Rhodes had surpassed all previous enemies. Before Morril was completely resolved, everything had to be put aside. Under Rhode''s urging, Inota also realized the seriousness of the situation. Now is not the kind of relaxed and comfortable moment when playing on the Candy Plane before, and the moment of disaster may come. She doesn''t want to lose Rhodes. . Inota held Rhodes'' hand again, and a long, narrow and twisted space-time channel formed behind the two of them. She entered it first, and under the guidance of the spell, quickly flew towards the direction of the real space. Just before Rhode was about to enter the space-time passage, he faintly felt something, and when he looked back, he saw that the holy female dragon was still staring in the direction of the two, but a sigh came out of his mouth. The somewhat puzzled Rhodes did not figure out what happened to the holy female dragon, and the figure disappeared into the space-time channel. The previous white mist space had completely disappeared, and the throbbing shadow occupied all of Rhodes'' sights. Inotta''s guidance prevented Rhodes from getting lost in the endless time. As the picture of candy-flavored noodles passed by Rhodes, when the two of them rushed into the next picture, Rhodes returned. to the real space. Chapter 2482 "When will the portal to Erathia be opened again?" Outside the Winter City in the north of Brakada, in a temporary refugee camp, Kaidan asked eagerly towards the mercenaries gathered nearby. After witnessing the destruction of the Holy Crown City and the blood-colored magic that wiped out life, the mercenary Kaidan did not dare to stay on the battlefield of Bracada for a moment. He''s just a mercenary, he''s just here to get paid, not to give his life. The battle that took place here is not at all a small friction at the border as expected by Kaidan, but a deadly battle in which the legendary creatures will also fall if the means are used. swirl. "I don''t know, closing the portal is the meaning of the Magic Guild, and I don''t know what the Bracadians are thinking." Beside him, another red-haired mercenary affiliated with the Chamber of Commerce replied helplessly, " Kaidan, I heard that the next task you released by the Tazis and his wife, do you want to grab a job with the people from the mercenary group in the cloud?" "I gave up." Kaidan replied without hesitation, "If those damn mages don''t open the portal, I can only find a way to cross the border and return to Erathia on my own." "I advise you not to do this." Another sturdy mercenary reminded, "The borders of Erathia are not safe. The demons running rampant from the Krulod wasteland have completely cut off the borders of Erathia. Road, when you return there, you will be greeted by an extremely enthusiastic demon army." "What?" Kaidan showed unwillingness. Once upon a time, as an S-class mercenary, he had a status far beyond ordinary people. No matter where he went, he would enjoy the respect of others. However, now, in addition to strength, Besides, his situation is not much better than that of a real refugee. "How could Bracada, Erathia, those powerful forces on the continent have come to this stage? Could it be that the end is coming? ¡± Speaking of doomsday, the nearby mercenaries were silent, and all the signs indicated that an extremely terrifying catastrophe was about to sweep the entire world. "Don''t be so depressed." The red-haired mercenary said, "Haven''t you heard? The mage just won in the eastern theater, not only forcing back the undead army, but even Tanan, who is the biggest reliance of the undead mage and isolates magic, is now also He was seriously injured and unable to continue fighting. In that battle, a new mage star was also born." "What he said is true." At this moment, an unfamiliar voice came over. The person who came was a man dressed as a mage. He did not wear a badge that symbolized the mercenary level, but wore a magic guild. elder badge. The burly mercenary''s face sank: "Who are you? This is the place where mercenaries above Grade A gather. The mage, please go to another location." The mage sneered disdainfully, spread his hands and said: "It seems that you mercenaries plan to stay in the refugee camp forever, just like those scared mice who have long lost their courage in their hearts, maybe it''s me looking for Wrong person, you are not qualified to take on this task." Saying that, the mage was about to leave, but was stopped by other mercenaries: "Wait, what task do you want to announce, you might as well come and listen, or find a member of the nearby Freelance Chamber of Commerce, there is a special task location." The mage stopped, glanced at the nearby mercenaries, and stopped a few more times on Kaidan with the S-rank mercenary badge: "On behalf of the Magic Guild, I am looking for a group of mercenaries who are not afraid of sacrifice. Once you know the mission requirements, there will be no chance to back down until the mission is completed. The rewards of the mission will allow you to enjoy moderate enjoyment for the rest of your life. However, even if you sacrifice, the reward will be given to the person you designate." Gu compensation After listening to the mage''s remarks, many mercenaries were moved. They stepped into the battlefield of Brakada at the risk of death, looking for the opportunity to make a fortune. It''s just that the quest here is dangerous, and the key reward is not much. Now that I heard that there is such a quest, many excited mercenaries gathered around and asked the mage for the detailed reward. Kaidan watched this scene. Before coming to this battlefield, he also thought the same as those mercenaries. Only when he arrived here did he know that the horror of the necromancer was beyond his cognition. Thinking of this, he sat down in front of the fire, waiting for the evacuation portal to open again. "Aren''t you going to take the quest? Don''t you think the reward is not enough? You can also replace it with other equivalents. Magic scrolls, alchemy treasures, and magic guilds can all provide you." Just when Kaidan stared at the fire in a daze, the mage who issued the quest came to him, stopped two steps away from him, and asked him. "What''s there to hesitate about, Kaidan, with your participation, the success rate of this mission will definitely be much higher." "Don''t think about it, this mission is accompanied by a real legendary mage, there will be no problem." At this moment, the original mercenaries persuaded Kaidan to stand up. Kaidan shook his head. When it came to the rich rewards, these mercenaries even forgot the danger of the Necromancer, as if they were about to go to a battlefield full of dangers. It''s a path to success, a certainty that he will survive. "How do you think about it, S-class mercenary?" the mage asked again. Kaidan didn''t answer, but took out a bottle of wine and drank it, looking at the mage as he drank: "You are not from Brakada." "Why do you say that?" the wizard asked. "You walk very steadily, and the last stop position is also the best distance to deal with after I launch an attack. Your melee combat ability will not be below the average A-level mercenary, and you still have a good spellcasting ability. Abilities. In my memory, only the court mages of Eli, or some mages from the wild, would practice both abilities at the same time." The mage expressed his appreciation for Kaidan''s words: "You are right, I was indeed Eli''s court mage before, and I was also one of the leaders of the court mage, but now I am a member of the Magic Guild." Kaidan snorted: "Is the reward from Brakada really so rich that you give up your status in the elf kingdom and work for those mages?" "I didn''t come for those rewards. My motherland here is where I learned and grew up. It is impossible for me to watch the necromancer destroy everything here. Even if my strength is meager, it is not enough to change the whole battle, but as long as I spread I will give my everything to the needs of the people of Lakada." The Master said solemnly, his words also touched Kaidan''s heart faintly. Kaidan looked at the mage, the mage''s brows were slightly wrinkled, and the unshakable determination was revealed in his eyes. "Well, let''s talk about the reward." Kaidan changed his mind. Chapter 2483 Under the mage''s narration, Kaidan knew his name. Kaidan didn''t react yet, but he heard the mercenary on the side exclaim. "Elago? Are you the new mage star who gave Tanan a fatal blow on the Eastern battlefield?" From the exclamations of other mercenaries, Kaidan was also faintly aware of the deeds this mage had done, and his eyes were different. "That''s not the result of me alone, it''s the victory that all the mages and angels on the battlefield achieved through the joint efforts. They used countless sacrifices, which brought me the opportunity to seriously damage Tanan." Elago said modestly. . Kaidan looked at him. He had elf-like etiquette on his body. If other mages were here, I am afraid that he would have patted his chest and loudly told his heroic deeds, which was an extraordinary feat. "Let''s talk about this mission. Just as we were fighting by the icy lake, the insidious Necromancer attacked our rear town, converting all the residents of the city into undead creatures. Now Tanan has been hit hard, and the Necromancer has also Take the opportunity to integrate people.¡± Following Elago''s remarks, even the mercenary who was always disdainful of everything and always smiling, became serious at this moment. When he mentioned the terrifying necromancer, the dark cloud of death came from Elago. It spread through the narration, adding an invisible pressure to the field. "The enemy divides the transformed undead into categories such as warriors, scholars, craftsmen, etc. The way they transform undead creatures is completely different from the spiritualism recorded in the guild, and those undead retain the experience and wisdom of their lives. Although so It is unbelievable, but judging from the actions of the necromancer, he wants to take over everything in Brakada and use the wisdom of the mage for his own use, and we have to prevent this from happening." Elago Shen said. "What are you going to tell us to do?" the red-haired mercenary asked, she was not overwhelmed by the quest reward and remained calm. Elago took out a map and pointed to a small city in the southeast of Bracada: "According to the information observed from the perspective of the earth, the enemy has arranged the knowledgeable undead craftsmen here, Cirrus City. Those craftsmen We''re building weapons for the enemy''s forces, and the longer it goes on, the worse it is for us, and we can''t watch that happen." Kaidan raised new doubts: "Now that Tanan has been severely damaged, let the legendary mage take action? What can we mercenaries do?" Elago shook his head: "Those undead creatures can''t be killed, even if they are smashed to ashes by magic, if there is no means to restrain them, when Rhodes comes, they will be reborn again, and there will never be a moment of real death. ." The nearby mercenaries frowned, Elago''s tone changed, he took out a vial, and added: "Fortunately, our reinforcements, the Angels of Andorra, provided us with this, who blessed the power of the Holy Inquisition. Holy water, smear it on your weapons, and just one drop will cut off the possibility of resurrection of undead creatures." Above Elago''s palm, the vial exudes a golden light as dazzling as the sun. At first glance, it is not ordinary. The breathing of the nearby mercenaries has become rapid, and it seems that those undead creatures are not so scary. "There will be several legendary mages to assist us in this operation. What we have to do is to completely eliminate those undead craftsmen." Elago continued. Grain The name of the legendary mage has long been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. Any legendary mage is enough to match the regular legion of Erathia. Hearing that the legendary mage is assisting, the mercenaries breathed a deep sigh of relief, and their tense hearts gradually gradually Put it down, after losing the forbidden magic domain, those undead creatures can''t stop the legendary mage at all. "Great, with the help of the legendary mage, those undead creatures have no resistance at all." "But it''s just some craftsmen. Everyone knows that the strength of those craftsmen is low. If it is a group of high-level mages, I may be afraid of one or two. Now it seems that this task is not difficult at all." The nearby mercenaries talked a lot, and it seemed that they had already seen the scene of their victory and return. With a legendary mage taking action, can those craftsmen block this group of mercenaries with at least the sixth rank? "By the way, do you have any experience fighting the Vampire King?" Seeming to see the arrogance of the mercenaries, Elago couldn''t help reminding, "Those craftsmen have been transformed by Rhodes, and at least have The corpse witch king-level spellcasting ability, some of which were watched by Rhodes himself, also possessed the power of the vampire king, even if they were weak as mages, they are not so easy to deal with now." Listening to the information provided by Elago, the nearby mercenaries were suddenly dumbfounded. This was completely different from what they expected. The enemy waiting for them was not some weak and weak craftsman, but a group of mixed corpse witch kings. And the dual-professional undead creature of the Vampire King, which is more difficult to deal with than the general undead creature. "Wait a while when I suddenly remember that I still have something to deal with, and I may not be able to perform this task." A few mercenaries backed away, and the burly mercenary made an excuse and planned to leave, but Elago blocked him: "You already know the content of the mission, unless you are in the mission. sacrificed and lost their lives, otherwise this mission could not be refused.¡± With that said, another mage walked out from Elago''s side, exuding a genuine legendary atmosphere, and the terrifying mana fluctuations instantly shocked the nearby mercenaries. "Alright alright." The burly mercenary who wanted to leave stopped at this moment, he heard another meaning in Elago''s words, and hurriedly waved his hand: "But I want to pay a part of the remuneration in advance, and I won''t even do this. Bar?" Elago waved his hand, and released a huge wooden box from the space ring. After opening the wooden box, the piled up gold coins glowed brighter than the holy water bottle in the sunlight, instantly piercing a group of mercenaries. in the eyes. The dull breathing came from the mouths of the mercenaries, and the generous rewards also stimulated the courage in their hearts to a certain extent. Kaidan looked at the gold coins, but didn''t show much emotion, and immediately turned his attention to Elago. "Who else wants to pay in advance?" Elago''s eyes swept around, "In order to prevent someone from leaking secrets, please stay here temporarily, no matter what you plan to do with these gold coins, the Magic Guild will send someone to help you do it. , we''ll be moving in a few hours." Chapter 2484 "Mages, you are welcome to become a member of the Undead Legion. You were selected into the War Workshop because of your special talents. Now please register your talent category with the succubus in the Legion, and you will be divided into different workers. Among the workshops, the alchemy workshop and the war equipment workshop are the most short-handed, I hope your talents can be shown there.¡± On the square where a group of undead craftsmen gathered, Cedros stood on the high platform, glanced at their slightly confused faces, and said slowly, his voice did not sound loud, but it was accurate in every mage. Sounds in the ears, even the mage at the edge of the field can hear every word accurately. The artisans recognized him, and before becoming a member of the Legion, Cedros was the sage of Bracada, a man of integrity, and his students were scattered all over the snowy land. After finishing the refining of the Hundred Death Medal, Cedros was invited to become the manager of the War Workshop. The War Workshop aims to provide Legion members with suitable war instruments, golems and puppets, alchemy products, weapons and equipment, etc. Karenda, who is building weapons at the underground volcanic flame veins, belongs to the Weapon Workshop under the War Workshop category. Blacksmith. It is undoubtedly appropriate for Cedros, who is a sage, to come to manage the war workshop. This is also the decision that Rhodes made after listening to the commander''s report. With the war workshop, the time for the undead army to add equipment will be greatly shortened. At the same time, there will be more alchemy props, and more war equipment will be put into use. Take the Hundred Death Medal as an example, after the workshop is completed, as long as If enough refining materials can be collected, the Hundred Death Medal will appear on every heroic Legion member. How difficult it is to set up a large-scale war workshop, even the dean of the college in Brakada can''t easily do it, and the lords of other regions don''t even think about it. Besides Bracada, where should I go to find those master alchemists? Fortunately, the power of the death field finally helped the undead army do this. Cedros looked around, and there were hundreds of undead craftsmen gathered in Cirrus City. This was the result of Lord Lord Rhodes winning several cities of mages one after another, from the newly added nearly one million corpse witches of Brakada. Each of them has a unique talent. Among the undead craftsmen, there are many figures of Brakada dignitaries or professors of the School of Magic. In normal times, it is not easy to gather these people, let alone let them form a war workshop together, which is almost the same. Impossible things. Behind the hundreds of undead craftsmen, there was a large group of people, about a thousand in number, who also had a certain alchemy talent, but were not as outstanding as the Brakada undead. In the war workshop, they will assist in the manufacture as apprentices, and they are also an indispensable part. Perhaps after a period of time, new undead craftsmen will be born among them. "I am best at engineering. I have improved the catapults at Erathia to make them easy to move and disassemble. Although that is only something that a space ring can do, it has also made me a professor at the School of Magic. "A mage dressed in a formal dress and looking very strict reported to the succubus in the legion. The short-haired succubus in charge of the registration smiled: "It seems that you are very suitable for the War Equipment Workshop, where there is research related to catapults." "Well, I''m good at building and repairing teleportation monuments, and space magic, but I don''t seem to have seen any related workshops." A female mage with black curly hair said in a bit of embarrassment in the registered team next to her. Gu Zhi "Your situation is quite special, let me think about it." After learning about her situation, the succubus who was in charge of the registration couldn''t decide, so he had to report the news to Cedros. Soon, Cedros came to hear the news: "I heard about you, space master Wen Na, you improved the teleportation monument for the magic guild, and even created an innovative random teleportation monument. Before it was built, random teleportation monuments could only exist in theory." Cedros can be said to be all too familiar with the plan to use random teleportation tablets to explore other planes. In the Magic Guild, he was responsible for those things. Wen Na shook her head: "The sages have won awards. Those are all things in the past. What I care more about now is which workshop to go to. Why don''t I go to the alchemy workshop? I am also good at alchemy and can Make alchemical products that please everyone." Cedros thought for a while, and then answered: "Ordinary alchemy workshops will only bury your talents. I have heard other mages mention that the technology used by the magic guild to cut space is also studied by you. Since that is the case. , you can go to the space workshop, but the space workshop has not been prepared yet, and a suitable candidate has not yet been found, and now you are the only one." Wen Na had no objection and accepted the sage''s arrangement. After seeing Cedros, the other nearby mages greeted him a few times, and the registration process continued. "What I''m best at is assembling golem puppets, but it''s not a large golem, but a pocket miniature golem." An unremarkable young mage thought for a while and said. "A pocket golem? What is that? A toy? Are you planning to let the toy set foot on the battlefield and fight the enemy?" His words were also exchanged for a sneer from the succubus. Among the succubuses responsible for the registration of craftsmen, there are both gentle and quiet types who listen patiently to the mage''s words and are considerate, and those who are acerbic and do not give a good face to the mage. The craftsman Rontar obviously encountered the latter. Facing the mockery of the succubus, he blushed, but he didn''t know how to refute, and his words became stammered: "It''s not like this, even toys, there are toys. meaning." "Did you really not understand the situation? This is the war workshop. The golems we made in the workshop are to make the soldiers in the legion fight better." The succubus raised his narrow and beautiful eyes, After a bit of joking, "Or are you planning to use a toy to destroy the enemy''s will? We don''t need a pocket golem. What we need is a giant golem that is as big as a titan and can crush everything." Listening to the mockery of the succubus, Rontar lowered his head deeply and felt ashamed for a while, but the succubus obviously did not intend to let him go like this: "I know where you are going, the toy workshop, you will be responsible for it in the future. Make toys and break down the enemy''s will, oh hehehe." At the end, the succubus let out a burst of laughter, which sounded like pinching his throat, and the sad Rontar couldn''t say a word. Chapter 2485 "Fris is really going too far." Hearing the piercing smirk from the succubus when he was making things difficult for Rontar, the nearby succubus frowned, looking at her with contempt, contempt, and a hint of jealousy hidden in the depths. "No way, who made her man so powerful? Haven''t you heard that Aglan has been heavily used by his master recently. In the battle on the front line, he protected the seriously injured hero Tanan and prevented the legion from suffering heavy losses. " A succubus let out a deep sigh. Although she didn''t say anything, her eyes were full of deep envy when she looked at Fris. The deeds of Aglan on the battlefield have long been spread in the mouths of other Legion members. Agland has always been a celebrity beside his master, and he has made great contributions in successive battles, and Friss'' status has also risen with the tide. Up to now, even those legendary succubuses in the logistics unit in charge of the succubus were unable to overwhelm Friss in their aura. Fries'' arrogant arrogance also made the rest of the succubus itch with hatred, but there was nothing to do with her. As long as Agran was still valued by her master, her status would not be shaken. The nearby succubus only dared to talk in a low voice, but they dared not let Friss hear it. "Sir Hela, I heard that you were her adversary before, and it was the master who took action in the end. That''s how you taught Friss a lesson, is that so?" They didn''t dare to discuss in front of Friss, they turned their eyes away. It came to another succubus with a calm face. "I heard that when the master''s soul fell into hell, he was still helped by Chief Hela, and that''s why he set foot on the Vulcan trial." Nearby succubus surrounded Hela, although Hela was one of the chiefs of the logistics department. , but it is not as vicious as Friss, and also has a past with the master. The nearby succubus is very curious about the relationship between Friss and the master. Listening to the curious inquiries of the succubuses, Hela just smiled and reached out to raise the cheek of the loudest succubus: "Don''t let Friss listen to your words, or it will be another dispute. , be careful that she sends you to correctional units so that you can be punished properly." The nearby succubus rioted for a while, and the lingering words spread, and the undead craftsmen who registered on the side couldn¡¯t help but see straight. The women of Bracada are mostly known for their quietness and intelligence, and the influence of spell knowledge makes them Gentle and elegant, how have you ever seen the unbridled body of a hell succubus. "Rod" After teaching the nearby succubus and asking them to perform their tasks honestly, Hela came to the side alone, staring at the snow formation outside the city in a daze. hooked up. "You are like a shooting star that cuts through the sky and won''t stop for the world. The only thing I can do is to remember what you looked like at that time." Thinking of what happened in the past, Hela let out a deep sigh. Just as those succubuses said, she once helped Rhodes. In return, Rhodes made her one of the officers of the logistics force, an undead creature under his command. I don''t know how many times more than the number of hell lords. This is the status that Friss has dreamed of. Anyone who can become a logistics officer, except Hela, is a legendary succubus, and Friss is not in his turn. Hela doesn''t care about her current status. Rather than power, she wants to see how far the person who is more terrifying than the devil, who has swept through the trials of hell in the form of a little monster, can go. Gu Sui In a trance, Hela seemed to see a meteor dragging a flame tail across the sky. "Can you also register here? I don''t see anyone here." Just as Hela was thinking, a low voice disrupted her thoughts. Looking at the sound, she saw an old mage in a heavy leather coat. Hela calmed down and put all distracting thoughts behind her. She immediately showed the succubus''s characteristic polite smile: "Of course, no matter what you are good at, there will be a suitable place for you in the War Workshop." The old mage hesitated a bit, but finally said: "Actually, I am the best at architecture. I studied at the Royal Academy in Erathia and participated in the construction of the Knights Palace of Ambid, as well as the Mejar Church and other famous buildings, listen to me. Did you say that?" Hela blinked, and when she came to the surface world not long ago, she obviously hadn''t heard of those buildings. "I knew it." The old mage sighed in frustration, "None of the craftsmen here have heard of my architecture, and there are no construction-related workshops here. Maybe I am not qualified to be an undead craftsman, and it is best to be an apprentice. Good choice." Hela was about to comfort a few words, but heard an indifferent voice: "You are right, craftsmen like you can''t bring any help to the legionnaires ahead. I don''t know who the commander is. How you chose it turned you into an undead craftsman." Hella''s face changed slightly, and she looked at the sound. She saw Fries who was walking slowly, and said in a low voice, "Fris, why are you here, have all the craftsmen in charge of registration completed?" "Oh heh heh" Fris burst into a sharp laugh, her laughter was very harsh, "Sir Hela, since I arranged that person in the toy workshop, it seems that no one has come to me to register the information, so I''ll come and see, you seem to need some help here." Saying that, Friss turned her long and narrow eyes and put her eyes on the old mage: "Are you good at architecture? I''m sorry, there is no need for craftsmen in this category in the War Workshop, so just go toy with that person. The workshop is ready, I hope you can be there and create suitable toys, ahahaha¡± After taunting the old mage for a while, Fris showed a contented expression. In the silver bell-like laughter, there was a vicious curse. Her eyes were full of provocation when she looked at Hela, and her behavior also attracted attention. Dissatisfaction of other succubus. "Enough, Friss, go back and do what you have to do" Looking at the dejected old mage, Hela scolded Friss on the side. At this moment, a strong crisis suddenly flashed through Hela''s heart. Hela looked up at the sky, but saw countless meteorites bombarding down, the situation like falling stars deeply shocked the nearby succubus, so that they did not dare to move, and some timid succubus even sat directly. On the ground, the friction with the air made those meteorites burst into flames, and the entire Cirrus Cloud City was within the bombardment range of the meteorites. "Enemy attack!" An ominous premonition rose from Hela''s heart. The main force of the legion was not here, and the enemy was obviously prepared. Chapter 2486 "Meteor shower." Towards the town behind the enemy, White, the legendary mage in the team, unleashed devastating magic. The space wailed because of his spellcasting, and the situation like the falling stars came from his hands. Without the suppression of the forbidden magic ball, without the restrictions of his own troops, it was simply used to destroy everything. The true power of the legendary mage will make all Creatures are shocked. "We only have a short time to destroy as many undead craftsmen as possible before the enemy''s main force arrives!" The commander of the team, Mage Nova Elago, shouted at this moment. Next to Elago are the mercenaries who have taken up the mission. They are equipped with sophisticated weapons smeared with holy water, which is enough to completely cut off the possibility of the undead craftsman''s resurrection. Each mercenary is equipped with a spell scroll provided by the Magic Guild, which is enough to allow them to evacuate from the enemy without any worries. The falling meteor fire shower bombarded the dark green barrier that rose in the city. Many undead craftsmen, as well as those apprentices, were all mages of Brakada during their lifetimes. The Aegis of Hercules sealed the sky, and even after breaking through more than a dozen layers of Aegis of Hercules, the meteorite that fell down eventually lost all its impact strength and stopped in the air like a big flaming rock. For a time, the roar of the falling meteor and the shattering sound of the Aegis of Hercules one after another, and the craftsmen in the city also ignored the approaching crisis because of the release of the Aegis of Hercules one after another. The mercenaries used hooks and ropes to climb over the city wall, and in the blink of an eye, they had already entered the city. Facing those mages who had already become undead, they would not be the slightest polite, and immediately launched an offensive, quickly harvesting their lives. "Lord Cedros, the outer apprentice team is being attacked by the enemy." In the center of the town where the craftsmen gathered, a vampire flew over and reported to Cedros, who was casting a spell. "The enemy is those mages, notify the main force of the legion and let them send the big demons to help." Cedros quickly ordered, the moment the meteor shower fell in the sky that day, he realized that the crisis was approaching, and he released it. The Aegis of Hercules is also the hardest and strongest one in the field. Cedros, known as a sage, used to be an elite among mages. As long as he made a full effort, he could stop all the meteors in the air, but he couldn''t do it. He had to set aside his energy to deal with the enemy''s next attack. The apprentices on the periphery are enough to slow down the pace of the enemy. The most urgent task now is to protect the safety of those undead craftsmen, who are the top priority of the war workshop. Thinking of this, Cedros opened a portal, allowing the nearby craftsmen to quickly evacuate. The mercenary Kaidan also stepped into this battlefield, wielding the exquisite sword he carried, beheading the undead creatures in the city. After the mercenaries approached, the undead dressed as mages also revealed their true faces. They tore off the exterior of the mages, revealing the ferocious fangs of the vampires below. Gu Yang The rolling black clouds invaded and seemed to engulf the incoming mercenaries, but what was waiting for them was the dazzling light of the undead killer. Many mercenaries, following the orders of the mage, ripped open the magic scrolls they carried, and the undead The killer came out, and the holy light quickly dissipated the black mist, and even with many undead creatures, pale flames swelled up, and they were quickly burned. Beside Kaidan, the red-haired mercenary let out a sigh, her figure expanded, her muscles bulged, and a faint red light shrouded her, which was a sign of the savage bloodline. The burly mercenary waved the big knife in his hand and swept away the vampires who rushed up with the undead killer. The appearance of the undead killer, on the contrary, stimulated the ferocity of the vampires. The black mist surged through, and a large number of bats rushed in like a tide. They stood the role of the undead killer. scars. "Damn they are not afraid of death at all?" The burly mercenary let out a painful cry, his huge body was undoubtedly the best target, the vampire bat tore his skin, clawed on his body, used his physique to shield the undead killer''s light, and at the same time tore his body. Flesh, powerful and burly mercenaries, simply can''t handle the nimble and large number of vampire bats. In the blink of an eye, the burly mercenary was covered in cuts and bruises, and blood kept pouring out of his mouth. In his memory, those undead creatures who saw the undead killer who specifically restrained their magic would flee like a mouse meets a cat, and would never endure harm in return. attack. What the burly mercenary did not know was that the news about the Medal of Hundred Deaths had spread throughout the entire undead legion, and all legion members were eager to receive the master''s award. The only way to get the Hundred Death Medal is to die countless times. "We can''t be dragged here. Here are just some ordinary undead creatures. The real target of this mission, those undead craftsmen are still hiding behind." Elago, who pulled the bowstring into the shape of a full moon, quickly analyzed that a vampire rushed over from behind. He suddenly turned sideways, and an arrow covered with holy water on the tip shot out, instantly piercing the vampire''s body, and the vampire''s There was a black mist from the wound, and he fell to the ground screaming. "The enemy won''t let us pass easily." His words were also denied by other mercenaries. "They will. I need a warrior to rush to the center of the enemy''s formation and tear this scroll apart." Elago quickly took out a scroll and said. As soon as the scroll appeared, the surrounding space seemed to be stagnant. The strong fluctuations emitted also made the nearby mercenaries take a few steps back, as if it were a danger that could explode at any time. "What is this? It doesn''t look very safe." The burly mercenary asked immediately after seeing the abnormality of the scroll. "This is the scroll handed to me by Lord Somra. The chain lightning he condensed is sealed in it, which is enough to turn the creatures within 100 meters into ashes. I wanted to wait until I met the undead artisan before using it, but now it seems that it is too late. ¡± Elago explained. Kaidan seemed to have heard something and frowned: "Chain lightning? I remember that it seems to be effective on my own people. If they fail to escape in time, the person who ripped the scroll will be the first to be electrocuted." "That''s why I said, I''m looking for a warrior now." Elago did not refute this, "Even a mage who is good at space magic can''t escape under the paralysis of lightning, and the person who rips the lightning will die. No doubt, but you can rest assured that the reward for the task will be doubled to the beneficiary designated by the warrior." Chapter 2487 "Let me come." After knowing the terrifying spell contained in the Lightning Scroll, just as the mercenaries looked at each other and dared not take the task, the burly mercenary took the initiative to say. Under the bite of the vampire bat, he had already been seriously injured, and he has supported him until now. Even if he leaves the battlefield alive, he will leave permanent sequelae, and his mercenary career can come to an end. "I want my family to get what they deserve." He stared at Elago, forcing him to swear. "In the name of the Bracada Magic Guild, in the presence of all the mercenaries, your family will receive a reward," Elago assured. With Elago''s assurance, the burly mercenary took the Chain Lightning Scroll and let out a loud laugh. The laughter contained both the helplessness that life was about to end and the calmness in the face of death. He also took out the teleportation scroll that was originally used for evacuation, and a bit of determination flashed in his eyes: "It''s not enough to just destroy the undead creatures in the way, let me complete the task at one time." As he said that, he tore the teleportation scroll open, and his figure crossed the space instantly. Cedros, who was organizing the evacuation of the undead craftsmen, suddenly felt his heart tighten, and a strong death threat was approaching him. Spells that can threaten him are rare, this is undoubtedly a signal that cannot be ignored, and the enemy has also come up with their hidden means. The figure of a warrior appeared in his eyes. The warrior was burly and his eyes were resolute. The scroll in his hand was filled with breathtaking electric light. The space could not bear the magic sealed in the scroll. Well prepared to die. "Be careful!" Cedros let out an angry shout, he raised his hands, and the thick mana slanted out. The layers of Aegis of Hercules instantly wrapped the figure of the warrior tightly. Under the blockade of Aegis of Hercules, nearby The undead craftsman could not even see the figure of the burly mercenary, but could only see a thick dark green ball. Such a thick Aegis of Hercules, even a meteor shower or a thunderbolt would be difficult to blast away. The next moment, the sphere shattered, dazzling white light filled the field, and a devastating chain of lightning burst out from it, and Cedros also showed a bit of despair. Ordinary chain lightning can''t break through the Aegis of Hercules he released. Only Somra, who is in charge of lightning, can destroy everything that blocks it. Under the bombardment of the chain lightning, the nearby undead craftsmen were the first to suffer, with the burly mercenaries as the center, the nearby undead craftsmen instantly turned into blurred scorched corpses under the bombardment of lightning, and the lightning kept splitting on their corpses, turning And jumped towards a farther position. The crackling of lightning was the only sound nearby. Relying on the cooperation of many defensive magics, the blackened Cedros saved his life and looked very embarrassed, but now is not the time to pay attention to his image. Cedros looked around in a hurry, but saw scorched corpses all over the surrounding area. The undead craftsmen who were supposed to show their skills in the war workshop have all died here, under the terrible chain lightning. . Taniga "No!" Cedros let out a painful cry. Fortunately, there is still a chance to remedy the situation. Those killed by chain lightning are not really dead. When the master arrives, in his death domain, the undead craftsmen will be reborn as many as possible. . The most urgent task now is to collect their corpses. Even if the enemy wants to destroy the corpses, it will take a lot of time. Another strong spatial fluctuation came. With the explosion of chain lightning, the burly mercenaries were the first to turn to ashes. At the same time, the group of uninvited guests at the rear also seemed to get some kind of signal. At this moment, they all crossed the space, Arrive at the battlefield where lightning calms down. "Do as I teach you!" Cedros noticed that the enemy at the head looked like a mage. Although he was wearing a robe, he was carrying a longbow in his hand. His brows were furrowed, and he looked extremely fierce. Under his orders, the nearby mercenaries flew in all directions, and wherever they passed, the charred corpses of the nearby craftsmen were swept away, revealing the flat ground below. "Is that the space ring?" Cedros was stunned for a moment, and soon realized what the enemy was trying to do. As long as the space ring was used to take away all the corpses of the undead craftsmen, even if the master came, there was no way, no A corpse, even if it is the owner''s death domain, cannot regenerate a dead undead craftsman. Naturally, Cedros would not let them succeed. He immediately condensed his mana, and waves of heat swept out. His white temples were also dyed red, and the raging fire blocked the path of the mercenaries. The enemy''s legendary mages were not decorations either. The cold wind swept through, and icy snowflakes fell from the sky. The snowflakes covered the fire, and the spells cast by Cedros melted away in an instant. Cedros showed an unwilling look. In order to resolve the chain lightning, he had lost too much mana. For mages, mana is the weapon they fight. Without mana, no matter how strong he is, he will not be able to. show. The few mercenaries who were not equipped with space rings waved their weapons and destroyed nearby corpses. With the blessing of holy water, their weapons were equipped with the most basic power of sanctification. Any corpse they destroyed, Can''t be reborn again. Kaidan is one of them. As an S-rank mercenary, he does not need to rely on the power of the space ring. When he moves his blade, even the group of sensitive vampire bats cannot get close, let alone move on the ground. Immobile corpses. Wherever Kaidan passed, there would only be a few broken corpses left behind. His physique was strong and his movements were fast. increase. "I knew that with the addition of Kaidan, the success rate of this mission would be much improved." "We can''t show weakness, how can we let him take all the credit?" The nearby mercenaries shouted a few times, and their indifference to death and life made them quickly forget the pain of death of their companions, and turned their attention to exciting things, and the movements in their hands became more vigorous. Elago pulled the bowstring and attached two feather arrows at the same time. After the arrows were shot, they accurately hit the heads of the two craftsmen''s corpses. He was not satisfied with this. Those elves and phantom archers could do it. Even better, there are many legendary archers who can shoot four arrows at the same time, but he has only learned a little bit. Chapter 2488 After being bombarded by meteorites and in the center of the battlefield after lightning swept away, Kaidan, who was waving his weapon and constantly slicing the corpse, suddenly stopped his movements. His blade stopped on the head of one of the craftsmen''s corpses, and his originally vigorous movements became hesitant at this moment. With the only remaining memory, Kaidan recognized the identity of the charred craftsman''s corpse, whose appearance was barely discernible. "Lontal, is that you?" Kaidan recognized that the undead craftsman in front of him was the son whom the Tazis and his wife asked him to find in his last mission. Kaidan had seen the portrait that the Tazis and his wife had taken out, and wrote it down deeply. So instantly recognizable. Now he had found it, and Rothal had turned into a charred corpse. Rontar''s face still had the look of his life. Among the undead craftsmen, he seemed to be a little low, and he didn''t even realize the crisis contained in the chain lightning, and he didn''t even realize that death was coming, so he turned into a ghost. A charred corpse. Roontal''s eyeballs melted under the high temperature of the lightning strike. Kaidan tried to straighten his cheeks to identify him, but his palms were soaked by the yellow and white turbid fluid flowing out of the hollow eye sockets. "What are you hesitating about? Now is not the time to hesitate." With a scolding, the broadsword swept past, instantly splitting Rontar''s body in two, and the red-haired mercenary came to Kaidan''s side. "The enemy''s main force may arrive at any time, and we are running out of time." The red-haired mercenary shouted at Kaidan. Seeing Kaidan nodding in a daze, he immediately raised his weapon and jumped to the next corpse of an undead craftsman. Kaidan glanced at the corpse of Rontar, which had been cut off from life. The puppet looks like an iron man that has been shrunk countless times, and it looks like a toy. There is a string of clockwork behind the iron man, and it can move without the manipulation of the mental imprint. Kaidan put away the iron man and set foot on the battlefield again. "Why hasn''t the main force of the legion arrived yet? Where is our support? Have you reported the news truthfully?" Looking at the undead craftsmen who suffered heavy casualties, Cedroston was in a hurry. He lost his mana and was unable to save those craftsmen. He even had to encounter an accident. Quickly inquire about the situation over there. "Lord Undead Sage, I reported the news, but the commander has the main task of the legion, and refuses to send people to support us. I''m afraid no one will come to help us." say. "What is this impossible?" Cedros''s pupils shrank, he could not have imagined that this was the reason why the support had not arrived. "What shall we do now? Lord Cedros?" "The war workshop has suffered such a great loss, and the master will not spare us. Only death can wash away our sins." Gu Yu Listening to the mourning of the nearby undead creatures and feeling the morale that had declined to the extreme, the undead sage let out a sigh, he couldn''t wait any longer, and immediately pushed away the vampire standing in front of him: "Get out of the way, I''ll ask myself. Ask Commander Fraser what the hell is going on." After passing through the portal, looking at the unfamiliar building in front of him, Cedros came to the town where the commander is located, which made him a little stunned: "This is Tris City?" Relying on his past memories, the undead sage quickly recognized the town he was currently in, which was the city of Tris at the foot of the snowy mountain. What made him wonder was that the commander should sit in the eastern theater to prevent the master of Brakada. Their counterattack is just right, why did they appear in this frontier city? From the undead sage''s point of view, when Cirrus City, where the War Workshop is located, was attacked, Farezer did not send the main force reinforcements immediately. It was already a dereliction of his duty as the commander-in-chief, and he should be deprived of the legion general''s status. name. It was not until he went to Tris City in person that Cedros realized that something was wrong. Except for the howling of the cold wind, he could not hear the slightest sound of life. How easy is it for the War Workshop personnel who are attacked by the enemy. All kinds of unusual actions also made Cedros understand that things did not seem to be as simple as he thought. "General Farezer." Soon, across the city''s frost-spreading streets, on the tallest tower in the city, Cedros found Farezer with a serious face, "The war workshop in Cirrus City is under attack by the enemy, and I need reinforcements from the main force of the legion. In the evening, none of the artisans in the city will survive, and even the master will be unable to save them." "The news of Cirrus City, the vampire king who came before has already told me, and my answer is the same as before, without reinforcements." "What?" The face of Cedros changed, Fareze''s answer completely aroused his anger, "What is no reinforcements? Do you know how much it will bring to the development of the master when the war workshop is built The best craftsmen in the whole of Bracada are gathered in the war workshop. Do you plan to watch them all get killed by the enemy? How did you become the commander? Wait until the master knows about it , he will never forgive you." Just when Cedros was angry, Fareze''s expression was indifferent, and it was not until Cedros'' roar was completely over that he slowly opened his mouth: "I understand what you said. Those craftsmen are related to our future development, but if We don''t have a future?" "What are you talking about?" Cedros was stunned, not understanding what he meant. "The strong enemy entrenched west of Bracada, the hero Moriel, has mastered the ability to kill the master. Once she succeeds, everything the master has built, even the master himself, or you and me, will be completely destroyed. , there is no trace left. Do you want to see that kind of thing happen?" Fareze asked with aggravated tone. Listening to Farezer''s remarks, Cedros also understood the seriousness of the problem. No wonder the undead creatures he saw along the way looked solemn: "Even so, we shouldn''t let the craftsmen die." Fareze shook his head: "All the legion members who can be used are now on the battlefield west of Brakada, and are fighting a bloody battle with Moriel''s alien legion, and there is no remaining strength. You came just in time, you don''t have to. Returning to Cirrus City, let¡¯s stay and fight.¡± Cedros opened his mouth wide, but for a while he didn''t know how to refute. Chapter 2489 "Cirrus Cloud City was attacked by the enemy, and the battle formation workshop was destroyed" Listening to the report from his subordinates, Rhodes complexion sank. Those mages actually chose this juncture to launch a counterattack. It was a good time to choose. After learning about the abilities of the time domain, Rhodes couldn''t just ignore Moriel. When she completely mastered the time domain that reversed the past, there would be no good end for Rhodes waiting for him. He would be cramped and peeled by Moriel. Finally eat it raw. Under the order of Rhodes, the main force of the Undead Legion fully dispatched, stepped into the land west of Brakada, which was now occupied by Morril, and completely declared war on the Dragon King. Moriel won''t sit still, waiting for Rhodes is the alien legion in the underground world that makes opponents terrified. For countless years, magicians have used their whimsy and bizarre creativity to add one creation after another to the alien army, facing those twisted and festering alien monsters, even undead creatures will feel uncomfortable. When the main force of the legion was dispatched, Rhodes had no time to take care of the rear defense. With the blessing of the time domain, Moriel''s threat jumped to a point that could not be ignored. Even if all the previous victories were lost, even if he did everything he could, he would still defeat the big red dragon. After hearing the news of the attack on Cirrus Cloud City, Rhodes was surprised at first, but quickly calmed down. Now is not the time to hesitate. Even if all the undead craftsmen are sacrificed, he will not change his decision. "Master, the corpse witch army has just arrived in the Snow Wind Canyon, and was attacked by a large group of black dragons and alien monsters. The situation is very bad. Even if Lord Rowling makes a full effort, it cannot continue to move forward." With a flash of fire, the big demon Agran crossed the space and appeared beside Rhodes, reporting to him the battle of the main force of the legion. Rhode nodded and asked, "How is Tanan''s situation now?" Aggran replied hesitantly: "The witches are trying to help him recover, but the situation is not ideal. He may not be able to help you in this battle." Rhodes took a deep breath. In the previous life, when the hero Moriel swept the entire Brakada, it was the immortal hero Tanan who defeated the elemental monarch, and this defeated the mighty red dragon. Now that Tanan has been corroded by filthy blood, it seems that he can''t help much. Soon, Rhodes looked at the purple-haired girl who was holding her head aside, not knowing what she was thinking: "Inota, I need you to use the power of the holy female dragon to liberate the black dragon controlled by Moriel on the battlefield. " The purple-haired girl nodded obediently. The power of the holy female dragon is a gift and a responsibility. She will use this power to help Rhodes and rescue other enslaved dragons, but she just remembers what she saw in the inheritance. The picture, she couldn''t help but feel a little lost in her heart. Just as she lowered her head slightly, a familiar figure appeared in front of her, she blinked, that person was Rhodes. "Are you still thinking about the inheritance?" Rhode seemed to see what she was thinking and asked. Inota didn''t hide anything, nodded and said: "According to the words of the holy female dragon, in fact, Moriel is the real inheritor she chose, and I just got her bloodline by good luck, I did this, Is it against the choice of the Holy Female Dragon?" "So what?" Rhode picked up her long purple hair and shook his head. "The holy female dragon didn''t choose you, it can only mean that she has no eyes, and those who have no eyes should be punished." Valley After listening to Rhodes'' words, Inota giggled: "But she is a holy female dragon, all dragons must listen to her." "Then do you prefer to listen to her or mine?" Rhode asked in her ear. Inota''s face was slightly red, she hugged Rhode tightly, and the answer was self-evident, and then punched Rhode a few times, as if blaming him for asking such a shy question. Feeling the attachment of the purple-haired girl, Rhode took a deep breath. He could arbitrarily slaughter the mages of Brakada and turn them all into undead creatures, but he could not live up to Inota''s heart. Maybe this fairy dragon really has some magic power. Thinking back to when he first won the Ghost King''s Cloak, facing the Ghost King''s Cloak that was about to fall into Rhodes'' hands, and Videnina who was about to fall from the Spirit Tower, Sandro finally chose the latter. At this moment, Rhodes seemed to be too. understand his choice. only "Well" After being punched a few times by Inota, Rao was a double attribute blessed by the king of mercenaries. At this moment, he couldn''t bear it, and Rhode couldn''t help but let out a groan. What makes Rhode helpless is that his current basic attributes are already on par with the creatures at the top of the legend. The strength of the flesh is enough to kill the dragon head-on. Why is it still difficult to resist Inota''s fist? After hearing Rhode''s muffled groan, Inota reacted after knowing it: "Did I hurt you? I forgot that I have the blessing of the Dragon King''s divine power on me." Rhodes twitched the corner of his mouth: "It''s nothing. I can rest assured that you have such attributes. It seems that ordinary enemies can''t hurt you. It''s time to liberate those black dragons controlled by Moriel." Inota nodded. At this moment, she seemed to think of something and asked Rhodes: "Rod, will you suddenly forget me one day?" Rhode looked at her with some doubts, and then gave a positive answer: "Of course not. Why do you ask that?" "Because the realm of time can change things in the past, when Moriel changes your past, maybe I won''t meet you on the air element plane at all, and we won''t have those things that happened in the future," Inota said worriedly. "I don''t think you need to worry." Rhode said after thinking for a while, "When that happens, I should have died in Morril''s hands, and there is nothing to do after freedom." It is also the worry about the time domain on Moriel. Inota and Rowling have completely different worries. Rhode just shrugged. If Moriel''s changes in the past have reached such a far-reaching level, he may have already He died in the hands of Moriel, and there was no chance of meeting Enota at all. "I won''t let Moriel change everything we''ve experienced. Even if the Holy Female Dragon recognizes her as the Dragon King, I''ll fight her to the end!" As if thinking of something, Inota pouted and moved towards Luo De said seriously. "I believe in you." Rhode stretched his arms around her. With Inota''s firm commitment, Moriel''s dragon army would be in trouble. There was a flash of fire, and the two figures crossed the space and rushed to the battlefield in the Snow Wind Canyon. Chapter 2490 "Owner" Along with the emerging fire, the figures of Rhodes and Inota appeared on the battlefield outside the Snow Wind Canyon. The appearance of Rhodes also made the nearby legion members look up. He was like a banner separating the boundaries of death. As long as he came, the legion members would no longer fear death. "How''s the situation on the front?" Rhode asked the commander of the legion. Adjutant Trosa hurriedly reported: "The enemy''s alien legion is very ferocious, and even if Lord Rowling makes a full effort, we can''t open the situation. General Falezer is organizing a manpower, planning to launch a surprise attack from Trith City and take down the towns behind the enemy. ." Rhodes looked thoughtful. It wasn''t that he never thought of launching a surprise attack on Moriel directly to deal with the big red dragon, but thinking of the realm of time that Moriel was in, Rhodes had to give up this idea. For Moriel, who can reverse the past, any form of raid will be difficult to achieve, instead, she will fall into the trap she has laid out, and even enter a situation of doom. Thinking of Moriel''s ability, Rhode''s heart became more and more urgent. Now Moriel is like the reincarnation of the holy female dragon. Not only that, she also has the power to cut off fate. In time, no one can be her. opponent. I just don''t know to what extent she has mastered the realm of time. On the side, Trosa was still reporting: "The one blocking us at the entrance of Wind and Snow Canyon is the alien monster called ''the hotbed of flesh and blood'' by the members of the legion. In addition, there are black dragons in the sky to help me. I have never seen it. A monster like that, compared to it, is nothing but hell." After listening to the adjutant''s report, Rhodes also had a general understanding of the battle situation ahead. He turned his eyes to Inota, who was on the side. Wind and Snow Canyon, which is named after the continuous heavy snow and the terrain of the canyon, the land west of Bracada has continuous rain and snow all year round, which is colder than other areas, but now, the never-ending heavy snow is gone. trace. What floated down from the sky was the burnt black ashes, the clouds had all dissipated, the doomsday-like dark red glow hung above everyone''s heads, and the icy cage chain could be faintly seen, emitting a cold light in the air. Even though he had joined the Undead Legion for a long time, looking at the man above his head, the members of the legion below couldn''t help shivering. Even the Great Demon was breathing heavily, and a bit of fear flashed in his eyes. In the previous battle, that Humans have shown terrifying power, but they are still unable to defeat the "hotbed of flesh and blood". In midair, Rowling looked down at everything below. She saw the fear of other legion members looking at her, and she gradually understood Rhode''s usual feelings in her heart. "It turns out that my brother has always felt this way." She seemed to have thought of something, and she laughed and fell into the eyes of other legion members, but this smile added a bit of horror to her. "what are you saying?" Gu Rong The familiar voice came over, and Rowling opened her mouth in surprise. Unexpectedly, he just mentioned her brother and he came to her side. Rhodes shuttled through space, following the traces of bloodline perception, and came to Rowling''s side on the battlefield. Soon, he seemed to have found something, and he stretched out his hand suspiciously to catch the ashes floating from the air. "Is this the embers of the Doomsday? Is this the spell you cast?" From those ashes, Rhodes felt a familiar aura. Only the abnormality left after the Doomsday Judgment would present such a marvelous scene, and he couldn''t help asking Rowling. Rowling smiled, stretched out her hand and pulled out a prophecy card, and shook it in front of Rhodes. The card was painted with a mushroom cloud that exploded, and the towns were destroyed below. It was the prophecy card symbolizing the end of the day. It seems that she did use the power of Doomsday. "It''s a pity that those alien monsters didn''t die in the doomsday trial, and I don''t know why their vitality is so tenacious." Rowling said unwillingly. Following Rowling''s line of sight, Rhode also saw the alien monster she was talking about. It was a huge blanket-shaped monster. Its body was covered with various body parts, from human hands and feet to scorpion tail dragon wings. It can be seen that it seems to be tiled on the ground, and even the entire ground is a part of it. Its body is festering and reorganizing all the time, so that you can see the layers of red and yellow flesh and blood piled up under it. Compared with alien monsters, Rhode is more concerned about the icy chains next to the alien monsters. It is a treasure that Rhodes is familiar with, the shackles of war. Before one party is completely killed, no one can leave the blockade of the shackles of war. It is not good news to realize that he has entered the shackles of war, even Rhodes couldn''t help his face sinking: "The shackles of war? It seems that Moriel has made up his mind to drag us here, so as to Come to buy time and completely master the realm of time.¡± Listening to Rhode''s words, Rowling stuck out her tongue embarrassedly: "Actually, it was the shackles of war that I opened before the Doomsday Judgment, but I didn''t expect the enemy''s vitality to be so tenacious that it had endured the entire Doomsday Judgment. The injury didn''t die either." "What?" Rhode glanced at her helplessly, not to mention where her war shackles came from, her reckless behavior of rashly opening the war shackles was enough for Rhodes to teach her a good lesson. As a unique treasure that cannot be removed after opening, except for a few methods, which directly destroy the war shackles itself, when the war shackles are completely opened, the creatures in it will only have the ending of a deadly battle. In Rhode''s view, Rowling''s behavior of rashly opening the shackles of war is really unwise, and can even be described as reckless impulse. What makes Rhode puzzled is that Rowling, who has always been known for her own ingenuity, uses wisdom as her hero''s specialty. , why did you suddenly make such a move? From Rowling''s ruddy complexion against the red glow and her excited expression, Rhodes seemed to see the change in her. Whether it''s the shackles of war or the doomsday''s side, they all belong to the power of the prophecy card. When Rowling used that power recklessly, she finally understood what a terrifying power was contained in the prophecy card. Rowling seems to be a little lost in that power, thus ignoring the obvious crisis. In exchange for her calmness on weekdays, she will never rashly open the shackles of war. Rhode saw the change in her body, and just wanted to say a word to remind him, but saw a black dragon with three heads, lunging at him with its claws and claws. Chapter 2491 "Stop, you don''t have to follow Morril''s control anymore!" Seeing the three black dragons rushing towards him, Inota, who inherited the bloodline of the holy female dragon, immediately stepped forward and used the power in his bloodline to command the black dragon. However, Inota''s scolding was like a mud bull entering the sea. It did not affect the black dragon in front of him at all, but stimulated the black dragon''s nerves, making its offensive even more fierce. Heilong opened his bloody mouth and bit his three heads in different directions, vowing to kill Rhodes, Rowling, and Inota in one go. Rhode''s complexion sank, and he drew out the Titan''s arrow. Under the action of the ball of destruction, he wanted to teach the black dragon a painful lesson, but he saw a sword light sweeping over, the sword light as fast as the wind, even the space could not be blocked. As it traveled, it floated up from a distance, bringing out an afterimage in the air, and instantly bombarded the black dragon''s body. The black dragon''s body was torn apart, and the flat fracture under the dragon''s skin also explained to Rhode the terrifying power contained in the sword glow. After cutting off the black dragon''s body, the sword glow continued unabated until the end of the sky. . Following the direction of the sword glow, Rhode saw the ancient hero awakened from the prophecy card, the elf swordsman with bandages on his face, don''t ask, it must be the helper summoned by Rowling, Rhode has seen him before the power of. "The hotbed of flesh and blood below is giving the black dragon new vitality, brother, can your undead spell work now? Maybe you can restrain the ability of the hotbed of flesh and blood." Rowling seemed to have already anticipated the appearance of Jianmang, tightly Staring at the direction where the black dragon fell, he asked Rhodes at the same time. Following Rowling''s line of sight, Rhodes also noticed something strange. The black dragon, cut in half by the sword glow, was not reborn as a new undead creature in the realm of death, but came to life on the hotbed of flesh and blood below. The broken body of the black dragon fell, and the hotbed of flesh and blood moved in response. The hands on the top layer held up the black dragon, and the lower layer began to secrete dark red mucus, which was applied to the wound of the black dragon, and was directly spliced ??with the existing tissues nearby. I don''t know why. The flesh of the creature quickly piled up. Soon, the black dragon, which had been divided into two halves, turned into two festering monsters covered in flesh and blood, and rushed towards Rhodes again. The black dragon''s shot was like a signal, and the rest of the aliens crawling on the hotbed of flesh and blood no longer waited. Rowling''s complexion changed slightly. Even if she released Doomsday in advance, the damage caused was minimal. Even if they were burned to death by Doomsday, under the nourishment of the hotbed of flesh and blood, they would be reinvigorated by their vitality, and they would continue to fight in the form of aliens. There is no moment of death. "Are alien monsters?" Beside her, Rhode''s face was calm. He carefully looked at the alien monsters that rushed forward and observed the flaws in them. Giving the dead new life is the ability of spiritualism and necromancers, but the hotbed of flesh and blood has achieved this. This is how the dead black dragon was awakened by it. The soul is only the flesh and blood of them. Why can''t new life be created by combining fresh flesh and bones? Spiritualism made Rhodes understand that it was because of the lack of souls, but the hotbed of flesh and blood showed him another completely different possibility. Even if there was no soul, as long as the flesh itself was active enough, it would be enough to give birth to alien creatures. Gu Long "Those monsters are dead, and their souls should enter the realm of death, but the strong vitality endowed by the hotbed of flesh and blood keeps their bodies under the control of the flesh and blood itself. In other words, they blur the boundaries of death, just like the undead body." Rhodes analyzed while releasing the mirror image and repelling the attacking alien species. "How are we going to deal with those enemies?" Rowling commanded the heroes in the prophecy card to fight. No matter how sharp the sword of the hero Butch was, he couldn''t completely kill those alien monsters, which made her very anxious and in a hurry. asked Rhodes. Inota took a few steps back and hid behind Rhodes. Her intuition told her that there was something wrong with the flesh and blood on those alien monsters and could not be eaten. Rhodes put his sight on the hotbed of flesh and blood. Although it can continuously give the other aliens vitality, it is not very aggressive in itself. Obviously, it is mainly defensive. Moriel seems to have a premonition of his own actions and is stepping up time to master the time. field, the longer it is delayed, the worse it will be. Under Rhode''s suggestion, the mirror image that inspired all the power of the Titan''s Arrow rushed to the hotbed of flesh and blood to self-destruct. The arm tentacles near the hotbed tried their best to defend, but they still couldn''t stand the swift and violent movements of the mirror image. The dazzling electric light flashed, and after the electric light subsided, there was a deafening roar, and the hotbed of flesh and blood was blasted into a deep pit. The high temperature brought by the lightning evaporated, and the electric current penetrated deeply into the hotbed, and there were necrotic flesh and blood nearby. In the next moment, the hotbed began to wriggle, the nearby flesh and blood solidified and refurbished, and the necrotic parts regained new vitality and bonded together with other parts, and the damage caused by the self-destruction of the mirror image was about to recover. "This resilience" Rhode''s pupils shrank, and the recovery ability displayed by the hotbed of flesh and blood was somewhat beyond his expectations. For a long time, the undead army under Rhodes was known for being brave and not afraid of death, and was constantly reborn. Now when the hotbed of flesh and blood showed this ability, he seemed to understand the feelings of those enemies. Fortunately, in the previous battle, the enemy had already shown Rhodes how to deal with undead creatures with strong vitality, even if it was a real undead body, there was a way to restrain it. "Destroy the dragon''s breath." Rhode unfolded the power of the burning ember domain, transformed all the flames of the domain into the situation of destroying the dragon''s breath, and released it downward. The Black Dragon''s Destruction Dragon Breath is a power designed to restrain the recovery of injuries, and even the Death Domain will be affected by this power, not to mention those alien creatures. Ordinary humans can''t freely use the ability to destroy the dragon''s breath. Rhode also used the realm of the fire element monarch to release the realm of burning embers. It is a pity that Rhodes is not a real fire element monarch after all. Using the high-level flame variant of destroying dragon breath, he can only lay a shallow layer on the surface of the hotbed of flesh and blood. If the fire element monarch is here, the destruction released The dragon''s breath is enough to burn down the entire space. Chapter 2492 Under the burning of the destroying dragon''s breath, even a hotbed of flesh and blood with extremely strong vitality could not stand it at this moment. The Dragon Breath of Destruction can restrain all recovery abilities, and no matter how strong its self-healing ability is, it cannot recover the injuries on the body. "The power of the hotbed of flesh is fading. She may not last long. We can''t watch the xenogeneic army rout." "Lord Jadette, the Eye of Destruction is ready, what should we do now?" The sorcerers who were always outside the shackles of war, observing the battle, were in a hurry by the sudden opening of the Burning Ash Domain, and hurriedly reported the situation to their leader, the sorcerer Jedette. "It''s time for us to do it." Jedette saw the situation on the field in his eyes, and after thinking for a while, finally made a decision. "The fusion ceremony will definitely teach Rhodes a painful lesson. The last time he didn''t know what means to use to escape, Mr. Moriel was already furious. We must not fail this time!" Under the shouts of Jedette, the nearby witches looked resolute. Even if they had to face the terrifying necromancer directly, they would never back down. The final victory must belong to the Dragon King Moriel. What the other sorcerers didn''t notice was that Jadet himself showed a bit of unwillingness. From Moriel''s mouth, Jadet learned that he actually died in the battle of Tris City. He was not killed by Rhodes. It could even be said that he was killed by Rhodes'' sister without even seeing Rhodes'' face. How could he accept this result? He must be embarrassed in this battle. Thinking of Rhodes, Jedette took a deep breath. Rhodes was like his nemesis. At first, the artifact on Sandro was taken away by Rhodes, and Jedette himself died in the hands of Rhodes. Once, I had to be reborn as a death knight and fight against Rhodes. It seems that there is always nothing good in the end. What Jadet is more concerned about is the power of Moriel to reverse the past, even the God of Mage can''t do it to this extent. What shocked Jadet secretly was that the current Moriel had become a greater existence than the God of Mage, and she would definitely be able to destroy that undead mage. In the face of the power to reverse the past, even death is no longer scary. Jadet believes that when the Dragon King Moriel rules the world, he will definitely be reborn in the past time and space. "Bring up the Eye of Destruction and get ready for the fusion ritual!" Under Jedette''s order, the nearby sorcerers made preparations. At this moment, they all stepped into the shackles of war. Under the cover of the hotbed of flesh and blood, he performed a fusion ritual towards Rhodes and his party in the air. After the improvement of countless sorcerers in the underground world, the fusion ritual has become a powerful ultimate move, enough to fuse any creature with the space it is in, thereby depriving it of all mobility. The only fly in the ointment is that this fusion ceremony requires a large number of magicians to perform at the same time, and it has high requirements on human hands. After entering the chain space, Jedette leaned over slightly, took two pieces of flesh and blood from the hotbed, and sealed his ears. He didn''t want to be controlled by Rhodes'' dark holy words. The movements of the sorcerers naturally couldn''t escape Rhode''s eyes. Seeing that the hidden enemy finally shot, Rhode just snorted coldly, and then snapped his fingers, and the members of the legion on standby behind him responded. For a while, the flames lingered, and many big demons launched a surprise attack on the magicians. Compared with mages, the physique of sorcerers is stronger, and many of them have been transformed by sorcery many times. The fate of the second. Gu Qi Jedette felt the difficulty of the big devil. He stomped his feet violently. The hotbed of flesh and blood below surged, and the slender arms burst out from the surface of the hotbed, facing the burning of the destroying dragon''s breath, and moved towards the nearby. Army members captured. A few big demons accidentally or didn''t put those arms in their eyes at all, were caught straight, and then their flesh and blood surged, and they began to quickly merge into the hotbed, no matter how hard they struggled, they couldn''t stop process of fusion. "It''s now!" Jedette let out a loud shout, and with the reinforcements of the hotbed of flesh and blood regardless of damage, the great demon that Rhodes called was in chaos, and this also gave the magicians the opportunity to perform the fusion ritual. Following Jedette''s order, the sorcerers responded, and Qi Qi stretched out their hands towards Rhodes in the air. The nearby space was slightly distorted, and turned more solid. Rhodes in the middle was even more unable to move. Seeing this scene, the sorcerers cheered, and the sorcerer holding a huge eyeball behind jumped up excitedly, as if he had seen the situation of completely destroying the enemy, and immediately ordered: "Eye of Destruction, Destroy that enemy!" "and many more" Jedette seemed to have discovered something, and suddenly stopped the magician''s movements, but it was a little late. Under the order of the magician, the huge eyeball swelled, and cracks appeared on the surface. Through the cracks, one could see the inside. Condensed dazzling light. When the power accumulated by the eyeballs reached the limit, a dazzling laser shot out from it, forming a huge beam of light in the air, bombarding Rhodes in mid-air, and Rhodes, who was imprisoned by the fusion ceremony, could not move at all. Under the wash, the entire body turned into foam and dissipated. "We succeeded! Without that necromancer, others are not afraid at all." "I knew that the final victory must belong to Lord Moriel!" Unlike the cheering sorcerer, Jadet''s complexion did not improve at all. Looking at the Eye of Destruction, which had lost its strength and became sluggish, his complexion was even more ugly. "That''s not Rhode''s real body!" Jedette scolded, his roar made the other magicians instantly quiet, "Don''t you realize that there were two people beside Rhode just now, and now there are only two left. Is he alone?" Listening to Jadette''s words, the nearby sorcerers realized that something was wrong. If what Jadette said was true, Rhodes might still be alive and well. Just as all the magicians were at a loss, a cold hum came down from the air. "Fusion ceremony? Do you think I will still be recruited?" Along with these disdainful words, another Rhode appeared in the sky, not giving the magicians a chance to perform the fusion ceremony, Rhode''s figure In a flash, he came to the center of the Hexcaster''s formation, and the electric light surging abruptly exploded, instantly clearing the Hexcaster''s formation. "Be careful!" Jedette seemed to realize something, and just wanted to issue a reminder, but it was undoubtedly too late, and Rhodes'' body with a divine sword appeared in front of him again. Chapter 2493 "Something''s wrong, Moriel-sama" In the city of cold snap, Ajit, who is in charge of the evil eye, rushed into the temporary dragon nest at this moment, and reported to the master of the dragon nest, the dragon king Moriel, who was sleeping with his eyes closed. After being interrupted by Aijiette, the big red dragon opened its golden eyes, and a deep and majestic light burst out. Being watched by the pair of dragon pupils, Ajiette only felt that his breathing was stagnant, and the blood in his body was not flowing smoothly. He felt an ancient and tyrannical force that was simply unacceptable to the world. It was exuding from the Dragon King''s body. In front of him, the sorcery he relies on is like a speck of dust in a storm that will be blown away at any time. "Don''t worry, what happened?" Moriel asked slowly. After Morrill''s reminder, Ajit only reacted, he had something important to tell him, and hurriedly reported: "Lord has appeared on the battlefield in the Snow Wind Canyon, and as soon as he made a move, he defeated the hotbed of flesh and blood. The alien legion is no longer able to stop him, and it is only a matter of time before the defeat, the sorcerer Jedette once again died in his hands, I am afraid it will not be long before he will find you." "Humph!" Listening to Edger''s report on the battle, Moriel let out a cold snort, "Useless Jedette, no matter how many chances are given to him, he is not Rhode''s opponent, and I don''t want to change his death again. the result of." Ajiette lowered his head deeply, he didn''t dare to anger the big red dragon in front of him at this moment. Ever since that power appeared on Moriel, Edger couldn''t see Morrie at all. The former Edger only felt that Morrill''s power was extremely terrifying, but it was still within his expectation, but now it is not. Without that feeling, it felt unfathomable. In the corner of the Dragon''s Nest, one of the generals under Moriel''s command, Daxdo, the leader of the Minotaur who guards this place, said at this moment: "Jedette has truly failed the trust of Lord Dragon King, so let me and the Hell Allies join together. To buy you time." "No need, you stay here. When I explore the mysteries of time, join those giant dragons to protect the dragon''s nest." Moriel rejected the Minotaur''s proposal and took a deep breath. A golden disc appeared under Moriel''s feet, and the slender pointer could be vaguely seen turning, and the people nearby turned their gazes sideways, not daring to look directly at the majestic red dragon in the center. "Lord Dragon King." With a familiar voice, Jadet''s figure appeared beside them in the shocked or horrified eyes of the nearby witches. Jedette obviously didn''t know what happened during this time, and then greeted Moriel. "You idiot, you died in Rhodes'' hands again. Even if you hand over the Eye of Destruction, you still can''t deal with Rhodes." Moriel showed a furious expression, and she swiped Jedette away with one claws. Unleash the power of the time domain and wake up Jedette who died in Rhodes'' hands, just to teach him a lesson. Gu Yu After several defeats, Moriel no longer trusts Jedette: "From now on, you are responsible for cleaning the dragon''s nest, and go and be with those dragon feces!" Jedette, who was swept away by Morrill, was thrown aside, showing a bit of a wry smile. It seemed that he was saved by the Time Domain again, and he was punished as a matter of course. There was nothing to complain about, at most he felt the cunning of the enemy. "Lord Dragon King, the alien legion is not so easy to be defeated." At this moment, the sorcerer dignitary Sephiroth, who never made a sound, finally said, "Sending ordinary standard aliens will only add undead creatures to the enemy, but even if it is a hotbed The army has failed, and we still have new xenomorphs. The Academy of Hexing has held xenogeneic competitions for countless years, just for this moment.¡± "New-style aliens? It seems that it''s time for them to take action." Moriel said solemnly, "That damn fairy dragon dared to snatch control of the dragon from me, and now let her experience the power of new-type aliens!" Following Moriel''s order, the sorcerers under his command took action one after another, and a turbulent undercurrent was surging in the entire Dragon Nest. "Lord Dragon King, you brought Jedette back to life again. Does this mean that you have completely mastered the realm of time? With the power of the realm of time, you may be able to completely solve Rhodes." After the rest of the sorcerers dispersed, still A necromancer who stayed on the scene asked in a low voice at this moment. The necromancer was wearing a blue robe, his face was pale, and he faintly revealed an extraordinary aura. "The power of time is not that simple." Moriel shook her head, "I can''t drastically change everything in the past, I have to find the intersection with Rhodes. Whenever I wander in the past time, I can It feels like someone, or some kind of force, is watching me, and if the past is drastically changed, something bad might happen." The necromancer looked thoughtful. In the past, with his own strategy, he became the first think tank under Morier''s command. Whether it was war or territory, Moriel would seek his advice, even if it was related to the time domain, he was also qualified to know. Speaking of this, Moriel showed a look of resentment: "Damn Rhodes, it was he who took away the Dragon''s Blood Bottle, so that I didn''t get the complete inheritance of the Holy Female Dragon. If I have the Holy Female Dragon''s With true inheritance, I can know the truth about time and the power that is watching me." Slowly, Moriel suddenly looked startled. If at that time, she hadn''t pursued Rhodes who led the escape of Tanan''s remains, perhaps she would not have lost the dragon''s blood bottle, and she could have obtained more inheritance of the holy female dragon. Remorse for the past sounds like a complaint belonging to the weak, but for Moriel, the situation is completely different. She has the realm of time and has the ability to completely reverse what happened in the past. In other words, she can get The true inheritance of the holy dragon. Without waiting for the necromancer''s reminder, Moriel made various plans: "That''s it! I will go back to the moment when the dragon''s blood bottle was lost, and then change my mind at that time and give up chasing Rhodes. In this way, wait for me. After I get the true inheritance of the holy female dragon, I can know more information about the realm of time, so I can go back to a more distant past and destroy Rhodes in one fell swoop." Listening to the plan in Moriel''s mouth, the necromancer next to her also laughed, and seemed to be sincerely happy for her: "I hope everything goes as you wish, Lord Dragon King." Moriel''s face was excited. She couldn''t wait to see that scene. The inheritance of the holy female dragon was destined to belong to her. Even if the artifact was taken away, even if the battle was lost, it would not be able to stop the time domain from reversing the past. . Chapter 2494 "Time is in my hands." The clock-like roulette is presented at the feet of Moriel, and the mysterious ancient characters form its outline. As Moriel expands the realm of time, the long river of time, which runs forward forever, is also driven to reverse. Moriel closed her eyes, she only felt that her consciousness was trapped in a deep tunnel, bizarre scenes appeared around the tunnel, all kinds of pictures were covered above her head and feet, there was no concept of orientation here, a little carelessness would get lost in it. Moriel felt very familiar with those pictures. Those were all her memories and things she had experienced. Even so, if it wasn''t for the direction of the time domain, she might have been lost and could no longer escape from it. The magic of time is a taboo that no magician dares to explore. If you are lost in time, you will never be able to escape. There is only one dead end. Following the guidance of the Time Domain, Moriel quickly flew towards the end of the tunnel with no end in sight. Countless scenes passed by her, and the corresponding blurring degrees of the scenes were also different. It''s still okay, and the further distance becomes blurry, and it can only be seen when Moriel is approaching. The time corresponding to the scene is getting farther and farther, from one week, to two weeks, three weeks, and finally to a month or two months ago. As she went deeper into the time tunnel, Moriel clenched her teeth tightly, and she only felt a sharp pain in her mind. If it was ordinary pain, she could endure it for a while, but this severe pain was like a sharp knife inserted deep into her mind and stirred with it, so she couldn''t ignore it at all, and she stopped moving forward. Three months ago, this was the limit that the current Moriel could go back to. When she first obtained the realm of time, Moriel could only go back a few days. With her continuous exploration, the limit time was getting farther and farther, and finally came to the point of three months. Moriel wanted to continue to explore the mysteries of the realm of time until the limit time that could be traced back was longer, and then she used this power, but the enemy would not give her such a chance, the threat belonging to Rhodes was approaching step by step, when After Rhodes obtained the Destruction Ball, even Moriel did not dare to ignore his power. From Rhodes, Moriel felt the danger of death. In order to resolve this crisis, the best way is to completely destroy the enemy. Moriel will not allow Rhodes to live, just as Rhodes will not allow her to live. "Rodrod!" Looking at the picture presented in the limit time, Moriel couldn''t help clenching her teeth fiercely, reading the name of the abominable necromancer in her mouth, and her hatred for him could no longer be restrained. Three months ago, this was earlier than Moriel lost the dragon''s blood bottle, the moment she trapped Rhodes with the sky fusion ceremony. At that time, Moriel did not have a strong killing intent towards Rhode, and even wanted to recruit this talented necromancer. The final result can be imagined. Rhode escaped smoothly. On the contrary, the magician under Moriel''s command A lot of damage. This time, Moriel will not make the previous mistakes. In front of her full of murderous intentions, where else can Rhode, who was trapped by the sky fusion ceremony, escape? Thinking of this, a sneer appeared on the corner of Morril''s mouth, and then she rushed into the past picture, the surrounding scene changed, and Moriel returned to the past time. "Bear the sky on your back." Gu Bei The sorcerer Jedette, who was wearing a gray robe and had deeply sunken eye sockets, held up the qi spirit ball at this moment, trapping Rhodes in the sky fusion ceremony. He was about to say something, but saw the big red dragon beside him spread out its wings that covered the sky and swooped towards Rhodes. Moriel opened her bloody mouth and bit Rhodes in half, ignoring the effect of the fusion ritual. "Moriel, it really is you!" Rhodes, who was trapped by the fusion ceremony, sank. Although he was in a desperate situation, he did not show a panicked look. Instead, he calmly analyzed the situation, which also made Moriel firm up his determination to kill him. "Let''s see how you can escape this time!" Moriel let out a dragon roar, and under the might of the big red dragon, the undead creatures near Rhodes were already scared. In Moriel''s memory, Rhodes relied on his mages to perform some kind of bloodline spell, and then he broke free from the effect of the sky fusion ritual. This time, he was obviously not so lucky. Facing the incoming powerful enemy, Rhode''s face was calm, and he was constantly thinking about the way to escape. His intuition told him that he would not die here, but how difficult it was to repel Morril''s offensive, I am afraid only the ultimate lightning. Strength works. Suddenly, Rhode''s eyes lit up, and at the time of the crisis, he also had a clear understanding in his heart. A figure exactly like him appeared beside him, and the Titan Arrow held in his hand surged with electric light, heading straight towards Moriel. "This trick is" Looking at the figure beside Rhodes, Moriel let out an unwilling roar in her heart. Of course she remembered this move. Back then, she was blown away by Rhodes'' self-destructing images, and Rhodes'' actions evoked them again. Some bad memories of her. If Rhodes body is here, he will be extremely surprised. He has researched the time when the mirror image self-destructs, which is clearly after this battle. Morrill''s time and space retrospective, instead, allowed Rhodes to master the self-destruction of mirror images in advance. The mirror greeted Morier, and immediately exploded, and the strong impact it brought stopped Morier''s swooping trend, followed by another self-exploding mirror, which blasted Morier out. "Hurry up and fix his mirror image!" After being blown away by the mirror image, Moriel reluctantly roared at the nearby sorcerers. Her roar only resulted in the sorcerers looking at each other in dismay. No way. "Don''t worry, Lord Morrill." Jedette came to Moriel at this moment and said respectfully, "Even if Rhode can defeat the nearby Hexcaster, he will not be able to get rid of the sky fusion ceremony, and he is destined to stay forever. it''s here." "What?" The corner of Morril''s mouth twitched. Jadette obviously didn''t know what was going to happen next. When Moriel looked at Rhodes again, he saw that the mage in the bright red robe had come to Rhodes. Beside him, some kind of spell is being cast on him. The unique bloodline fluctuations are emitting from Rhodes'' body. Seeing this situation, Moriel can only show unwillingness. Although she went back to the past, she still failed to kill Rhodes. Just as Moriel sighed, she suddenly looked stunned, and looked at the direction to the east with some trance. The information from her perception made her realize that things were not that simple. Chapter 2495 "That Power" Looking towards the east, Moriel''s pupils shrank, and she finally determined some details that she had never discovered before. The power that gave Rhode''s bloodline to help him break free from the source of the sky fusion ritual was exactly the same as the power that stared at Moriel in space and time, and it came from the same source. This discovery also made Moriel realize the problem, perhaps this is not a coincidence. In the center of the battlefield, Rhodes, who had just mastered the self-destruction of mirror images and was given the power of blood, had completely broken free from the control of the sky fusion ritual and began to fight back against the sorcerers who trapped him. Under the bombardment of the mirror self-destruction, Jedette was instantly blown away, and the lightning destroyed his skin tissue. He died again in the hands of Rhodes. To be precise, after Moriel returned to the past, he should be the first experienced death. Seeing that the attack on Rhodes failed completely, Moriel took a deep breath and continued to stay in the past time and space. Shaking her head, Moriel''s consciousness gradually rose, and finally returned to the space-time channel. Entering the past, the attack on Rhodes ended in failure. Instead, Rhodes mastered his future tactics in advance. It was so difficult to kill the cunning necromancer. Even if he was forced into a desperate situation, he could still Find a way out. The unwillingness spread in Moriel''s heart, is it really impossible to destroy the necromancer? Maybe she hasn''t found the right way yet. Morrell was so settled that she felt that she should change her strategy. Although she can''t kill Rhodes directly, she can change her past self, so as to keep the dragon''s blood bottle on her body. As long as the dragon''s blood bottle is still there, she can obtain the true inheritance of the holy female dragon. Thinking of this, Moriel moved in time and space again, entering the past time again at the position two and a half months ago from the present time. The figure of Rhodes appeared in front of Moriel again. This time, Rhodes blew himself up towards Moriel without saying a word. In the roar of lightning and the impact of the strong airflow caused by the explosion, Moriel''s entire body was blasted out. were hit together. Changed to the past Moriel, who was already burning with anger at this moment, saying that he would smash Rhodes into tens of thousands of pieces, but the current Moriel returned with the memories of the later period. Since the pursuit of Rhodes could not be effective, and instead would lose the dragon''s blood bottle, Moriel simply gave up the pursuit. "We retreat." With the nearby giant dragon either puzzled or surprised, Moriel gave her own order, and even the mirror image Rhodes who just appeared in the distance did not understand Moriel''s plan at this moment. After passing through the door of the different dimension opened by the fairy dragon, Moriel returned to the underground world and belonged to her dragon palace. Even though the process was a bit tortuous, she still changed the past and kept the dragon''s blood bottle on her body. As long as the dragon''s blood bottle was not lost, she would be able to master the true inheritance of the holy female dragon and become the real dragon king. glutinous rice After sighing for a while, when Moriel burst into laughter, her laughter suddenly stopped, and the figure of an uninvited guest appeared in her dragon palace. The visitor was none other than Rhodes, or just a mirror image of him. The mirror image looked around the Dragon Palace, his sharp eyes swept through all the nearby places that could hide the enemy, and finally stopped his eyes on Moriel. The nearby sorcerer wanted to shoot at the mirror image, but Moriel spread out his dragon wings and stopped them. Even if the mirror image was eliminated, it would be meaningless. More importantly, since the mirror image appeared here, it undoubtedly showed that Rhodes also The Dragon Palace was discovered. The mirrored gaze made Moriel both startled and angry. It was a look that looked at her prey. In the past, Moriel liked to use this look best to stare at the prey that fell into her hands, but when she became the prey After that, she couldn''t be happy. It didn''t take long for another Mirror Image Rhodes to come over, and as soon as the No. 2 Mirror Image appeared, it instantly broke the calm in the field. "Oh no" Looking at the jet-black orb held by the second mirror, Moriel also realized what would happen next. Before she could complain, the first mirror rushed up and exploded. The illumination of the black light deprived Moriel of all her resistance to magic, and she suffered full damage from the self-destruction of the mirror image, which made Moriel even more distressed. In her desperation, she no longer cared about any artifacts, and hurriedly threw the dragon blood bottle. To the side, he escaped under the portal raised by the sorcerer. Facing the fleeing Moriel, the second mirror hesitated for a moment, and finally made a teleport, holding the Dragon''s Blood Bottle in his hand. Rather than chasing and killing the big red dragon that was fleeing like a bereaved dog, perhaps it was better for him to get the dragon''s blood bottle and wake up the sleeping Inota. After finally getting rid of Rhodes'' pursuit, Moriel, breathing heavily, returned to the time tunnel. Not only did this trip not change the results of the past, but it almost became self-defeating and killed herself at Rhodes'' hands. All kinds of attempts were fruitless, and Moriel was furious, and a mouthful of dragon blood spurted out. She could change the past, but she couldn''t take advantage of Rhodes. Could it be that Rhodes'' life is really so hard? The only thing that reassured Moriel was that all the painful injuries on her body were left on her past self and were not taken away by her consciousness. This might hurt her past self, but it would not affect her present. In the past three months, except for these two times, there is no longer a direct junction between Moriel and Rhodes. Even if the past is changed, it cannot directly threaten Rhodes, which is even more unacceptable to Moriel. Maybe going back to a time point that has nothing to do with Rhodes, changing the strategy of attacking Brakada, and buying more time for yourself to master the realm of time is the best choice, but Moriel can''t do this. The Hell Alliance explained, secondly, as the Dragon King, she has suffered too many losses from Rhodes, how can she back down now? If you leave now, I am afraid that you will live in the fear brought by Rhodes for the rest of your life. Moriel, who has transformed into a giant dragon, doesn''t want to live in fear, she just wants to spread fear to the enemy, especially to that Rhode. After thinking to no avail, the dejected Morril returned to the real space. It seems that only when the limit time of time and space retracement is farther, before Rhodes masters those powerful forces, will there be a chance to completely solve Rhodes. Chapter 2496 "I feel something is wrong" Just as Rhodes slaughtered the alien creatures, Inota suddenly reminded. "What''s wrong?" Rhode quickly waved the Titan Arrow in his hand, and countless lightnings fell like a torrential rain, bombarding the alien creatures on the ground. Violent roars came one after another, and the dazzling white light dispelled the darkness of death energy, and even Rhode''s robe was wrapped in the white light brought by the lightning. The nearby legion members stared at the scene in the air in shock. When Rhodes shot with all his strength, the alien legion collapsed. It could be said that many people died, and they could not even organize a decent counterattack. They felt the power of Rhodes. There was also a look of reverence in his eyes. The shackles of war have been lifted since I do not know when, and the battlefield below is a mess. Looking around, the ground is full of deep pits left by lightning bombardment. The blood and flesh belonging to the hotbed are filled in the deep pits, and the earth is dyed dark. Red, the air was filled with a strong fishy smell, and the new undead of different species climbed up one by one, they were the undead army belonging to Rhodes. The aftertaste of the Doomsday Judgment remained in the air, and Rhode, who was standing in the air under the dark blood-colored sky, seemed to have seen the moment when the hero Moriel was headed. "Some things have changed." Inota showed a puzzled look. The bloodline of the holy female dragon made her discover the abnormality in time and space, but she couldn''t tell where the abnormality was. "Maybe I made a mistake." Rhode smiled. Maybe Inota was confused again. This kind of thing happened to her too often. Rhode would not be surprised at all. The power of Inota, Rhodes prefers her to stay in the safe rear. After all, on a battlefield full of dangers, a little confusion can lead to a fatal crisis. However, Rowling''s supplementary words made Rhodes complexion slightly changed: "Inota is right, Moriel once again used the power of the time domain to save Jedette, who had died at the hands of her brother. " "Jedette? I didn''t see him on the battlefield at all." Rhodes looked puzzled, questioning the content of Rowling''s words. Recalling the battle with the Alien Legion, except that the hotbed of flesh and blood slightly hindered his pace, he did not encounter other difficult enemies, nor did he see Jadet. "That''s the problem." Rowling shook her head, "I clearly remember that Jedette and a group of sorcerers used giant evil eyes to release a laser of destruction, and they were finally killed by her brother''s mirror image, but in a blink of an eye, those The sorcerers have disappeared and their fates have been changed by Moriel using the realm of time." "If Moriel can reverse what happened in the past, why can you remember those? The rest of us don''t remember, not even Inota, who was inherited by the holy female dragon." Soon, Rhodes discovered new questions. , frowned slightly, and even Inota looked at Rowling in surprise. "I don''t know why this happened either." Rowling didn''t know how to explain it. She lowered her head slightly, and was deeply sorry for not being able to help her brother. "Don''t worry, I''m just curious." It''s not that Rhode doesn''t trust Rowling, but this is too strange. It was also in Trith City before. Rowling seems to have a special ability that allows her to remember Moriel''s reversal of time. what happened before. Corn clam Rhodes patted her on the shoulder. In order to deal with Moriel, Rhodes very much needed the ability to observe the operation of the realm of time. The power that Rowling showed no doubt relieved his urgent need, so as not to be completely ignorant of the realm of time. "Wait, I think I know what''s going on" After thinking for a long time in her heart, Rowling herself wanted to know the answer to this question, why she could not be controlled by the time domain, and finally, a certain event appeared in Rowling''s mind. Rowling is not the first time to come into contact with the power of time and space. Not long ago, she had traveled back in time with the Prophet Messika and witnessed the baby herself. At the end of the memory, the baby was affected by the power of the Tree of Wisdom, and saw her who did not belong to the past. The touch of their fingertips once caused the collapse of the space-time channel. Perhaps it is because of this that she can get rid of the influence of the time domain and remember what happened before Moriel reversed time. Other than that, Rowling really couldn''t think of any other possibility. "Is that so?" From Rowling''s mouth, after knowing her speculation, and after her journey with the Prophet Messika, Rhodes frowned and thought flashed in his eyes. "Moriel is getting more and more skilled at the time domain. This is not good news. Maybe she will go back to a certain time period in the past to kill her brother at that time." Thinking of the real power of the time domain, she is very worried. Rowling analyzed. Rhode''s face also sank. He is not afraid of any frontal attack. He has many artifacts and an army of undead in his hands. Even the hero Moriel does not dare to confront him head-on. Only the attacks launched from the past are his. Unpredictable. No matter how strong he is now, there will always be weak moments in the past, and Moriel, who returns to the past, will definitely choose those moments to attack. "Holy Female Dragon" silently recited the name of the ancient creature, and Rhode was lost in thought. If the Holy Female Dragon did not insist on passing on the realm of time to Moriel, and if the Holy Female Dragon''s power was a little weaker, Rhodes would not have been forced to such a point at all, but unfortunately things didn''t happen. Up to now, even if he knew about Moriel''s power, Rhodes would still fight her to the end, and all the enemies who stood in front of him had only one option to become undead creatures. The appearance of the Time Domain just brought forward the battle between him and Moriel. Speaking of which, Rhodes must thank Rowling. If she hadn''t discovered the power of the Time Domain during the battle in Trith City, Rhodes might have been in the dark until now, and he would not have realized that Moriel had mastered it. what a power. It will be too late when Moriel has mastered the full power of the time domain and can freely reverse all time. Suddenly, Inota seemed to have found something, she raised her head, Qiong''s nose twitched lightly, sniffed in the air, and finally locked her eyes on the distant sky: "I felt the familiar fluctuation of blood, a large group of giants. The dragon is approaching us." Looking at Inota, Rhode wanted to ask, does she sense blood through her nose? But Rhode finally held back, and turned to say: "Very good, Inota, release the control of those dragons." Chapter 2497 "When I found him, he was already dead under chain lightning, and he could only vaguely see the outline of his face. I found this from his hands, which may explain his identity." The battle of Cirrus City was a complete victory, and the feat of the new mage Elago, once again spread throughout Bracada, and all the mages were shocked by his achievements. In that crucial battle, which could even be said to sound the horn of Bracada''s counterattack, Elago defeated the undead formed by Rhodes with several legendary mages and a group of temporarily recruited mercenaries. Workshop, this also shocked the mages who had seen the power of the undead legion. It turned out that the group of undead creatures were nothing more than the loss of the hero Tanan. As the initiator of the campaign, Elago was rewarded by the Magic Guild. The president personally awarded him a medal symbolizing the honorary legendary mage. The elders of the guild also paid tribute to him, and the mercenaries in the team were also because of them. The desperate act, got a generous reward, and began the next round of enjoyment. Kaidan looked into the distance, several horses came to the city with a carriage of mercenaries, and out of the carriage was a group of mercenaries that were not well equipped. Rusted, jumped off the carriage and began to move. Mercenaries above level A can use the teleportation monument of the Freelance Chamber of Commerce. The level of the mercenaries in front of them is not enough, so they can only come on foot. Every day a new mercenary rushes to the snow to take part in a war that is not theirs, and then lose their lives. "This is" In front of Kaidan, an old mage took the irregular iron block he took out and muttered. He stretched out his wrinkled skin, his dark brown stained hand, and brushed lightly over the surface of the iron block. It was not a simple iron block. It''s like an iron man that has shrunk countless times, and it''s like a toy. The emerald ring worn by the mage''s thumb touched the surface of Iron Man, as if some kind of switch was activated, and Iron Man''s limbs swayed. The wizard put the iron man on the ground, and the iron man swayed forward until it hit Kaidan''s feet, and then fell to the side. The iron man walking forward seemed to evoke some memories of the mage. He laughed, but there was a bit of loneliness hidden in the depth of his smile. "How about a cough? Can this puppet explain his identity?" Kaidan coughed, interrupting the mage''s memory and asked. "I think so." The old mage nodded and said, "Only my son can make such a delicate little puppet. He is a skilled craftsman, and Dean Eric once commented that he has become a high-ranking puppet. The talent of a mage, but he still chose to stay in the alchemy workshop. He likes this toy puppet and believes that it will be popular in Bracada one day, but it¡¯s a pity¡± Kaidan listened absent-mindedly, he didn''t come to do good deeds, he handed the puppet to Master Tazis, just for the gold coins for the reward, although the battle of Cirrus Cloud City had brought him huge rewards, but who would Will you hate how much money you have? "Why don''t we talk about the reward." Seeing that the old mage was still going to keep talking, Kaidan couldn''t help interrupting his words, "According to the task you posted, although I failed to keep your son alive Bring it, but I brought the news of his death, and I can also get the task reward." "Yes, yes." The mage seemed to react, took down a golden space ring and handed it to Kaidan. Kaidan penetrated his spirit into the space ring, and his eyes quickly lit up. The number of gold coins was twice as much as what he paid for participating in the battle of Cirrus Cloud City. The strong mercenaries who accompanied him sacrificed their lives, but it was not worth the price. After handing the ring to Kaidan, the old mage sat on the ground and stretched out his hand to play with the toy puppet, his eyes a little lost. After reaping the generous reward, Kaidan was in a good mood. He looked at Mage Tazis sitting on the ground and couldn''t help saying: "You don''t have to be so sad, before he died in Cirrus City, he was already an undead. The creature is gone, and we have given him final rest so that he does not have to be enslaved by the Necromancer." After listening to Kaidan''s words, the mage shook his head: "Even if it is an undead creature, he is still alive and continues to make his toy puppets. I heard the situation on the battlefield, the undead creature made by Rhodes cannot be killed. , he has the ability to resurrect undead creatures, and he still calls them the undead legion, right? Do you think he will resurrect my son?" "I''m afraid this is not the case." Thinking of the situation on the battlefield, Kaidan shook his head, "In order to completely kill Rhodes'' undead creatures, we used the holy water granted by the angel to smear the weapons in advance, and those undead creatures will not be resurrected again." "Is that so?" Tazis trembled uncontrollably while holding the toy puppet, his words were always clear, and he choked a little more at this moment, "People die, they can still be undead and continue to live, that undead After they die, what will they be left with?" Kaidan was speechless. The old face of Mage Tazis not only overlapped with the scorched face in his memory, but when he remembered the pair of melted eyeballs, Kaidan believed that he must not want to know about Rontal''s death. shape. After saying goodbye to the Tazis mage playing with the toy puppet, Kaidan didn''t take two steps before his shoulder was hooked by another arm. "The harvest is good, at such a happy moment, aren''t you going to invite your comrades for a drink?" The one who hooked Kaidan was the red-haired mercenary who participated in the battle of Cirrus City with him before. She changed a new pair of shiny armor. The forging process of the armor is very extraordinary. Resisting a lot of spells, it seems to be better than the equipment of the Crusaders, Kaidan believes that it must not be cheap. Kaidan shrugged: "At most, one glass of ale, no more." "Oh, you cheapskate, I saved you in a daze on the battlefield. Are you just going to buy me a glass of ale?" Coming to the tavern in the city occupied by the mercenaries, the red-haired mercenary couldn''t help complaining all the way. Listening to her complaining, Kaidan, who was dizzy, couldn''t help thinking that just asking this comrade-in-arms for a glass of ale would be a good idea. It wasn''t some heinous crime, but at this moment, she heard her shout loudly as she entered the tavern: "Friends, all of your drinks today are paid for by the S-class mercenary, Your Excellency Kaidan!" "What?" Before Kaidan could react, he was completely drowned out by the cheers of the nearby mercenaries. They surrounded Kaidan in the middle to celebrate, while the red-haired mercenaries on the side snickered. Chapter 2498 "Are you crazy? I don''t remember when I said I was going to invite everyone in the tavern to drink." After finally breaking free from the encirclement of the mercenaries, Kaidan pulled the red-haired mercenary aside and glared at her. "Really? Don''t you want to be a hero? Are you a coward and a coward?" The red-haired mercenary didn''t care, she raised the wooden cup, took a sip of the fine malt beer in it. "This is not the act of a hero. Which heroes have you seen? Elago is a hero, Somura, the troll in the form of lightning, he is also a hero, even if I don''t want to admit, the Rhode who started the war, he Heroes too. At best we''re just being brave. No, maybe it''s not even being brave, and it''s not me, it''s you." Not to be outdone, Kaidan replied that he would not be at the mercy of others: "Where''s my wine?" The red-haired mercenary turned sideways and looked at the bartender not far away: "Kaidan said he wanted a special cup." "As you wish." Soon, the bartender respectfully served a glass of orange and yellow special wine. "What is this?" Looking at the viscous liquid with bubbles constantly floating in the glass, but not accumulating foam, Kaidan couldn''t help asking, while the bartender on the side looked at him with a smile. "Hurry up." Seeing Kaidan''s delay, the red-haired mercenary couldn''t help urging, It wasn''t until Kaidan tried to drink what was in the glass that the bartender said: "This is the distilled spirit studied by the mages. According to your request, lemon juice, soda water, and sugar are added for flavoring. Raw eggs ensure the taste, guaranteed to please you¡± After listening to the bartender''s introduction, Kaidan finally knew what kind of wine he was drinking. In this way, the orange and yellow things in the original glass were raw eggs. The sticky taste wrapped Kaidan''s mouth, but he didn''t feel jerky. After eating a cup, Kaidan only felt a warm feeling in his belly, and infinite power was emerging from his body. Kaidan smacked his lips, the viscous egg liquid stuck between his teeth, he had just swallowed the whole egg core wrapped in the wine, in a trance, he suddenly thought of Rontar, Rontar''s melted eyes, Is it as viscous as egg liquid? Kaidan spit it out, the bartender on the side looked at him a little embarrassedly, while the red-haired mercenary looked at the show: "Oh, this is an uncommon sight." "Before I smash the tavern, you''d better give me a glass of fruit wine." Kaidan wiped his mouth and said, the bartender didn''t dare to stay any longer, and hurriedly prepared the fruit wine that Kaidan wanted. "It seems that you are neither a coward nor a coward, just a simple softball." The red-haired mercenary said mercilessly. "Whatever you say." Kaidan shrugged, "Don''t worry, I will pay for my own drinks, including yours at most. As for the others, it''s up to you to find a way." "Hmm." The red-haired mercenary snorted. Kaidan''s fruit wine was brought over, he took a sip, and finally forgot the unpleasant experience just now: "Seriously, how much do you have left for the reward of the last mission? Imprisoned in Bracada''s prison." "What are you afraid of? Even if I am put in prison, Elago will take me out. He has this ability." The red-haired mercenary said nonchalantly. "Elago? Why did he do this?" Kaidan asked with some doubts. "Don''t you know? That''s right, you just left after the mission." She put down the wine glass and stared at Kaidan, "Elago is forming his personal guard, and most of the people who survived the last mission survived. The mercenaries have all joined." Kaidan heard what she meant, and drank the fruit wine in the glass in one gulp: "So, you asked me to drink for this matter?" The red-haired mercenary did not deny it: "I am his team captain now, and this is what I should do. You are an S-level mercenary, and there are not many in the entire Freelance Chamber of Commerce. We are all looking forward to your joining." "So you asked me to invite them to drink?" Kaidan stroked his forehead. The red-haired mercenary gave a wink to the side. The two mercenaries who participated in the battle of Cirrus Cloud City with Kaidan walked over with smiles and brought him a full glass of wine. "Your Excellency Kaidan, your posture in the battle shocked us deeply. This is our respect for you." Listening to the compliments of the mercenaries, Kaidan thanked him, drank his wine, and after the mercenaries left, Kaidan said: "This is not our war, do you really think the Bracadians can win?" "Of course, you saw it in Cirrus City, those undead creatures are just that." The red-haired mercenary said disapprovingly. Kaidan took a deep breath: "That''s not their full power at all, those terrifying undead generals just disappeared, I don''t know what happened to them, but next time it won''t be so lucky. You may I will laugh at me for being timid, but I have faced Rhode head-on. The undead general under his command only cast a spell and took the life of a city creature, and he himself only needs a look, which is enough to put people to death. It''s the undead master who was born for killing, and when he finds you, it''s too late for you to regret it." The red-haired mercenary was silent, and after drinking another drink, he resumed his usual banter: "If that''s the case, then why are you still alive?" "There''s only so much I can say." Kaidan finished his drink, left three gold coins on the table, and got up to leave. "Where are you going to go in the future? Hometown?" The red-haired mercenary stopped him and asked lightly. "I''m not Elago, I''m a wanderer without a hometown." Kaidan glanced at her. The red-haired mercenary asked, "There''s always a place to go." Kaidan was a little helpless, but couldn''t hold back her questioning, so he could only say: "Elasia." "Elacia is not a good choice. It is being attacked by demons, and it is not much better than the snow. Haven''t you heard that the end is coming?" Hearing the red-haired mercenary''s threatening remarks, Kaidan shook his head: "That''s just a prophecy, just listen to it as a legend." "What if it''s not a legend? If one day, the entire Erathia is destroyed, what are you going to do?" the red-haired mercenary asked. Kaidan frowned, but replied, "If I survive, maybe I''ll flee to Eli." The red-haired mercenary sighed: "Don''t you understand? Actually, you don''t have to go anywhere. We are mercenaries, noisy pubs, and tents around campfires are our hometown. If one day I want to die , I hope at least get drunk before hitting the road." Kaidan''s footsteps stopped: "Aren''t you from Kruloyd? I saw that you inspired the bloodline of barbarians." "So you think it''s a Krulord who is helping enslave their mages and fight against their hero Tanan?" The red-haired mercenary snorted disdainfully, "If I could choose a bloodline, I''d rather choose a dragon. blood." "Really?" Kaidan sat down, as the red-haired mercenary said, he didn''t have to leave in a hurry, or there was nowhere to go, and under the apocalypse, other places would not be much better. He looked around, and all the people he saw raised their wine glasses to signal to him, and finally sighed, "Why not choose the blood of the devil? They are more powerful than dragons." "Nonsense, obviously the dragon is the most powerful." "The devil is awesome" Chapter 2499 "That''s no ordinary dragon." On the battlefield of Snowstorm Canyon, looking at the shadows emerging from the sky, Rodra stopped Inota who was eager to try, and then his face sank. On the side, Rowling seemed to have discovered something. She threw out a prophecy card, and the card immediately turned into a beam of icy blue brilliance, which merged into her eyes, bringing her a stronger vision enhancement. "That''s a fusion alien, let''s call it that. Where is Alama? Maybe he knows how to deal with the fusion alien." After seeing the whole picture of the enemy in the distance, Rowling quickly calculated in her heart, and said to Rhodes at the same time. Hearing Rowling''s unusually calm and unhesitating words, Rhode couldn''t help but glance at her, it seems that in this battle, her growth was faster than he thought: "Alama is treating Tanan, no way to get here." "who said it?" Hearing Rhode''s answer, Rowling laughed, and then threw out a prophecy card. In a flash of light, Alama''s figure appeared in front of several people. "This is Alama''s prophecy card? When are you?" The sudden change also made Rhodes look stunned. Unexpectedly, in the blink of an eye, Rowling took out the prophecy card with Alama drawn. It seems that she Be prepared. "You''re not the only one making progress, my brother." Rowling rolled her eyes at him with a faint smile on her lips. "Alama is not a hero. It''s much easier to engrave him than to engrave those heroes." Sensing a little pride in Rowling''s heart, Rhode raised his eyebrows. He was about to say something, but he heard Inota say to Alama, "I remember you, quickly make me some magic eyes." Rhode stretched his hand to his forehead: "Inota, he''s not a cook, he''s a magician, wake him up to let him solve the enemy" The purple-haired girl tilted her head, as if thinking about the meaning of Rhodes'' words. "Make some magic eyes for her." In desperation, Rhodes changed his order, and at the same time looked into the distance, the enemy''s figure was already close. As Rowling said, the enemy is a fusion alien, and the main creature participating in the fusion is nothing else, it is the dragon under Moriel. Dozens of giant dragons were fused together. They swayed their dragon heads indiscriminately, spewed flames toward the surroundings, and vented the pain caused by the fusion ceremony. From a distance, they looked like a huge air fortress. Just made of flesh and blood. "Can you release the control on them?" Rhodes asked Inota after realizing that the enemy was composed of giant dragons. "I''m afraid she can''t, master." Just when Inota was puzzled, Alama, who came out of the card, helped her answer Rhode''s inquiry, "After becoming a fusion alien, the bloodlines in those dragons were destroyed, What drives them to fight is the instinct of alien creatures." Aside, Rowling asked suspiciously: "Is that Morril crazy? He actually fused the dragon into such a monster" Rhode seemed to have thought of something, and put his eyes on Inota who was eating with the devil''s eyes: "Maybe this has something to do with Inota. Moriel must have known her abilities. In order to prevent her from liberating those giant dragons, this was done. Integrate them first.¡± At the end, Rhode''s face sank, and Moriel''s decision was somewhat beyond his expectations. Even if she used the fusion ritual to completely turn the dragons under her command into monsters, she would not leave them to Inota. "So I hurt them?" Inota, who was eating the magic eye, was stunned and asked Rhodes, "If it wasn''t for me, those giant dragons might still be alive and well." "It''s not your fault, it''s all done by Morrill. She''s afraid, afraid that you will take away her dragon king position. You are the one with the blood of the holy female dragon." Rhode shook his head. , comforted softly, "Have you forgotten what Tanan said? It is better to die like this if you are enslaved to live." Listening to Rhode''s comfort, Inota felt a lot better. She raised the half-eaten magic eye and wanted to share it with Rhode. Looking at the spherical magic eye that was broken in half, the blood was flowing, and the pupils were deeply dilated, Rhode pondered for a moment, and finally rejected this elastic, tender and juicy food. "Humph." Rhode turned around, and Rowling seemed to have let out a light hum just now, but the voice was very small, and no one but himself heard it. Rhode just wanted to say something, but Rowling took the initiative to say: "It''s just a fusion of a giant dragon, who will be sent to solve it?" "Don''t be careless." Rhode shook his head, and after defeating the hotbed of flesh and blood, Moriel only sent out such a fusion alien, which was a bit wrong no matter what, maybe there was a killer move he didn''t know in that fusion alien. "Please let me do it, master." Alama volunteered at this time, which was a little surprising that he was not asking for Rhodes'' permission, but Rowling. Rowling was not surprised at all, and asked lightly, "Are you sure you can solve it?" Alama stared at the alien dragon in the air: "If it were an ordinary dragon, if there were two or three heads, I would run away, but luckily, they are no longer dragons, they are alien creatures now , dealing with alien creatures is precisely my forte." Rowling nodded, seemingly satisfied with Cardalama''s answer. Alama added: "If the master allows me, I want to borrow the alien flesh and blood left in the ground. I can feel that there is a strong activity in those flesh and blood. With them, I will definitely be able to defeat the enemy better." This time, Alama asked Rhodes, and Rhodes naturally would not refuse, but just asked a little strangely: "Who is your master?" "Both of you" Card Alama hesitated a little, and just halfway through her words, she saw Rowling''s staring eyes, so she had to answer truthfully: "Your Excellency Rowling is my real master, she took me from the cold card Wake up. As for you, Lord Rhodes, I just follow my original habit and honor you as my master." Listening to Card Alama''s answer, Rowling raised her chest proudly, and she couldn''t help but feel a little smug when she glanced at Rhodes from the corner of her eyes. Rhode scratched his head. It seems that all the creatures in the card will recognize Rowling as the master, even if it is a member of the legion. Maybe it will be the same when he is engraved. Aside, Rowling seemed to have thought of something, covered her mouth and laughed, and the corners of her mouth opened an exaggerated arc. For some reason, from Rowling''s laughter, Rhodes always felt that something was wrong, as if she was playing with some ghost idea. Chapter 2500 "Mr. Moriel, the new-type aliens have already entered the battlefield, but the situation is not optimistic. Rhodes just sent a sorcerer to disintegrate the new-type aliens'' offensive." Listening to Edger''s report, Moriel was irritable for a while, and a low dragon roar came out of her voice: "Witcher? Which magician is so bold that he dares to take refuge in my enemy at this moment. I To kill his entire clan, let everyone understand the fate of betraying me!" "It''s Alama, the Dragon King. He was once the recipient of the Black Dragon Medal. Before you overthrew the rule of Hardwood, he was quite famous in the underground world. He developed many alien creatures, and the previous alien creature competitions also have His participation, maybe he was the Rhodes he knew at that time." Feeling the terrifying power emanating from the Great Red Dragon, the sorcery scholar on the side replied tremblingly. "No matter who he is, he is dead now! Pass my order to let the generals still in the underground world, the caveman hero Jagger, kill all the relatives of the sorcerer, and everyone who has supported him, even if it is only Friends can''t be spared either!" Moriel commanded. Ever since Moriel returned from the Time Passage, she has been feeling annoyed, which is a pain for other sorcerers. If she is not careful, she will be swallowed alive by Moriel. The nearby sorcerers didn''t dare to have any objections, and hurriedly executed Moriel''s orders, for fear of attracting the attention of the big red dragon due to a little hesitation. In the corner of the Dragon Palace, Jedette, who was using magic to clean up the stains, saw this scene, and his heart could not help flashing a little carefree. Now those sorcerers finally understand how they feel on weekdays, the big red dragon is not easy to serve. On the battlefield, the battle between Alama and the new xenomorphs has also entered the most critical stage. Although the Alama in front of him was just a summoned item in the prophecy card, the ability he showed was not much weaker than the real Alama, enough to suppress Moriel''s new variant. Facing the huge fusion dragon, Alama gave full play to his flexibility. Like a mage, he wandered around the fusion dragon. After absorbing its blood, he sprinkled special demons to deal with alien creatures along the way. Medicine, when the dragon head bites, Alama teleports away, letting the dragon head flutter in the air. Rhode noticed that Alama''s attainment in teleportation was no lower than his conventional sorcery, which was something that Alama had not shown before. If the enemy is engraved with a prophecy card, it may be possible to detect the hidden strength of the enemy without a fight. Despite the fusion of dozens of giant dragons, the new alien species is not as flexible as imagined. While the body is bloated, the speed is also slowed down. Under the attraction of Alama, the two dragon heads are close to each other. Together, it looks like it''s tied in a knot. Aside, Inota couldn''t help laughing when she saw this scene. As a giant dragon, she couldn''t understand how stupid a giant dragon was to make her head knot. Rowling glanced at her, then looked at Rhodes, who was expressionless, and couldn''t tell what he was thinking, and couldn''t help reminding: "Inota, they are your kin, even if they are enslaved by Moriel, there will be some in the future. Is there something wrong with you laughing at them when you have the opportunity to be one of us, and we are in trouble?" Hearing Rowling say this, Inota blinked, as if thinking about the meaning in it. Obviously, she didn''t think too much before laughing, but at this moment, she heard another burst of laughter. "What are you laughing at again, my brother?" Rowling asked dissatisfiedly, looking at the laughing man. "It''s just interesting." Rhode shrugged, "I''ve never seen a different species with a knotted neck, and it''s still a creation with a giant dragon as the main body. Have you seen it before?" Rowling looked at him lightly, until the fusion dragon in the distance let out a series of wailing, and it was not until Rhodes touched his chin that she said, "You are not laughing for this." "Then what should I do? Wail like it?" Rhode pointed to the distance, under Alama''s potion, his whole body was disintegrated, his flesh was stripped, and the dragon''s roar became more and more shrill as the fusion alien, the corner of his mouth raised slightly, " Fear, wailing, weeping, those are things that belong to our enemies, and I give them to my enemies, to keep laughter and joy for myself. Maybe Inota''s ingenuity is not as good as yours, but at least she won''t be tense all the time Own." "When Moriel returns to the past, will my brother still be able to laugh?" Rowling narrowed her eyes and stared at Rhodes. "I won''t give her such a chance." Rhode said confidently, "Artifact, Legion, and Tanan, everything that is enough to completely smash Moriel is in my hands, and more importantly, luck, or Destiny is on my side for the time being." With that said, Rhodes threw a small box into Rowling''s hands. "This is" Rowling took the small box with some surprise. It was the most unique treasure in Rhodes'' hands, Pandora''s Box. After opening it, you can get all kinds of things, which can be used to detect the luck on the body, and can also Looking for a deep disaster, "Isn''t it in Sao City? You brought it here?" "What?" Rhode frowned. He remembered that he had always carried this treasure with him. Could this be a deviation caused by the time domain? "Opening the magic box will neutralize some of your current luck. Even good luck will be exhausted. Did you open the magic box?" Rowling asked, checking the mysterious patterns on the magic box. "I must know exactly what my current luck is. It is not a divination or a prophecy, but an accurate answer, so that I can formulate a battle plan with the commander." Rhode shook his head and said, he naturally knew the consequences of opening the magic box. But he still chose to do so, "Fortunately, fate is still on my side. I don''t have to risk tampering with time and lead a few people to assassinate Moriel, but can fight with the legion and wait until the enemy''s frontal battlefield is completely defeated. , even if Moriel can reverse the time and space, it can''t change her own ending." Rowling was silent. She did not participate in the latest battle meeting. It seemed that Rhode''s actions already had his own plans, and Rowling, who didn''t know it, was still worried about him. Thinking of this, her eyes were covered with a layer of water mist, she stomped her feet, and her figure disappeared in a flash. "What''s wrong with her? What are you talking about?" Inota tilted her head and asked in confusion, not understanding what happened at all. "Wait for me." Rhode was a little helpless. Seeing that there was no turbulence in the battle in the distance, and the members of the legion below were advancing steadily, he followed the fluctuations in the space left by Rowling and turned into flames. Chapter 2501 The magical city in the heart of Bracada. In the headquarters of the Magic Guild, the mages were nervous and no longer arrogant. Representatives of famous mages gathered on the tallest cold spire in the city to jointly decide a matter of life and death. "The Chain Teleportation Monument is the research result of the Magic Guild. How did Rhode know about it? He also implemented and perfected it and applied it to the frontal battlefield." In front of the round table where the mages gathered, the gray-haired former president Ace Cher asked. "He is the strongest necromancer in history. He enslaved all the dead. Maybe your people told him our technology." The prophet Olak in purple robes said lightly. Esquill glared at her and said, "Our research on the chain teleportation monument has not reached the point where it has been fully implemented on the battlefield, but Rhodes and his undead have done it. It''s hard not to think about it." "It turns out that what Rhodes did is not perfect." Near the center of the round table, Deken, the leader of the academy, took the initiative to say, "He failed to connect all the occupied cities into one piece, otherwise Cirrus City would not be easily lost. I''ve heard good news about Cirrus City, and I''m glad that a hero has been born in Bracada at such a difficult time." Looking at Deken''s slightly praised gaze, Mage Nova Elago respectfully said, "I can retake Cirrus Cloud City thanks to the magic scroll provided by Lord Somura and the holy water left by the angel." "Elago, you deserve to be rewarded. I accept your appointment as the elder of the Magic Guild. When the war is over, you will get your magic town." Finally, the president Eli, who was sitting in the center, spoke, " Rhode''s undead army is growing day by day. Whether it is a refugee or an ordinary person, he will become a very dangerous undead creature in his hands. We need support. Is there any news from Erathia?" "With all due respect, those angels are willing to help us regardless of their previous suspicions. They are already magnanimous, and we can''t ask for more." The former president, Esquel, looked at him blankly, "There are already demon kings passing through. The gate of hell has stepped into the surface world, and those angels may not have the energy to support us." "Magnanimous? Are you talking about those angels?" Lightning flashed, and a dark blue figure appeared among the mages. The appearance of "Lord Somra" also attracted respectful salutes from nearby mages. On the battlefield, Somra showed his true form, but now, he looks like an ordinary monster, only surrounded by active energy, and you can see the electric light surging faintly. "Those angels can''t be called magnanimous. You never saw the moment when they slaughtered all beings. There was a time when all creatures except the Erathians were heretics in their eyes, and they cleaned everything in the world. They will come. Help us, either because of fate or because they are afraid." Somra said in a deep voice. "What are they afraid of?" President Eli asked slowly when the mages were silent. "They are afraid of Rhodes." Somra''s eyes slowly swept across the faces of every mage, "Even now, each of you still has selfishness in your heart, but Rhodes is different. Among his undead army, only A voice, that is his voice, when he gives an order, tens of thousands of undead creatures will scramble to die for him. When such a crazy bastard completely conquered the entire Bracada, and took all the mages, They have all become his undead army, even an angel would be afraid." The expressions of the mages around "here" changed slightly, Somra was not exaggerating, this was exactly what happened on the battlefield. "Damn Rhodes" Durken couldn''t help cursing. Somra shook his head: "If the curse is useful, our enemies have died thousands of times. Although you have not seen the cruel side of the angel, I believe that you have not seen the brilliant side of Bracada. The Mage Empire has lasted for hundreds of years of glory, but it was not granted by angels." After a moment of silence, when the nearby mages whispered and discussed Somra''s words, he turned his gaze to the new star Elago, and took out a sealed letter: "You are from Eli, I hope you can Hand this letter to the current Elf King." Elago was stunned for a moment, and hesitated after taking the letter: "Lord Somra, if you hope to get reinforcements from Eli, then you will be disappointed. Since all of Eli''s golden and green dragons disappeared, Ela The power here is no longer what it used to be, and it is all maintained by the guardians of the jungle, and the Elf King has no spare energy to send reinforcements when dealing with the doomsday." Somra insisted: "This is an order." Elago no longer hesitated, put away the letter, and waited for the meeting to end. "Don''t worry, Eli has already sent their reinforcements, the giant dragons that have left." At this moment, the prophet Olak seemed to feel something, and his figure trembled faintly, "Rod, he met A formidable adversary, an adversary who can destroy everything he has built. Not a mage, not an angel, but a dragon whose fates are intertwined and chaotic, and this is our chance." Olak took out a crystal ball and stared at the mirror image in it: "The kings showed their fangs, they chose Brakada as the battlefield, and they fought each other to decide the final winner, they would not know , when they fight to the death, that''s when we win." The prophet''s words also gave birth to a steady stream of courage in the hearts of the nearby mages. Everything Orak said was finally fulfilled, whether it was the end of the day or the enemy at hand. Even Somra looked at Orak differently: "Orak Prophet, can you see any other revelation?" Olak sighed slightly: "I''m sorry, Lord Somra, the sporadic revelation is already the limit of what I can do, but if I can wear the crown of the oracle again, I will definitely see more , even if it is the fate of a hero, I can look directly at it.¡± "The Crown of Oracle?" Hearing the words, Somra also gave up the idea, "The Crown of Oracle is the core component of the most powerful artifact, its importance is not under the order of heaven, and it contains endless wisdom. , it seems that there is no such opportunity." "In any case, it is a happy event for us to see those two powerful enemies fighting each other." Durken concluded at this time, "I will take advantage of Rhode''s emptiness and start to recover Brakada. The college land in the south, I only hope that the teleportation monument will be chained and not cause us any trouble." Chapter 2502 Following the space fluctuations left by Rowling when he left, Rhode traveled through space, but did not see her figure. The residual space fluctuations nearby informed Rhodes that after she stayed here for a while, she returned to the battlefield. The two just missed out. After turning into a flame again and returning to the battlefield, Rhode saw Rowling returning to her original position. Her eyes were clear and her expression was extremely calm, and she could not see the unhappiness before. "What have you been doing?" Seeing Rhodes appearing from the flames, she asked with some doubts. "I''m looking for you." Rhode''s mouth twitched. She lowered her head slightly: "I don''t need you to come to me." "Then don''t leave here. Moriel''s crisis has not been resolved, and I don''t trust you to fight alone." Rhode looked at the battlefield in the distance, and under the full force of Ka Alama, Moriel''s new variant did not last long. It completely turned into a pile of flesh and blood and fell down. When it fell apart, only those keels that gradually melted could show that it belongs to the characteristics of a giant dragon. Hearing Rhode''s concerned words, Rowling raised her head slightly and stared at him like that. "Lord, why didn''t they become undead creatures, like mages?" On the side, Inota looked at the disintegrated wreckage, and asked with some doubts, she also looked forward to those fused dragons being able to become a member of the legion . Rhodes looked indifferent, looking at the corpses left by the aliens: "Because their flesh and blood are still alive in order to restrain the death domain, Moriel really chose a good way." "What do you mean?" Inota asked in confusion. "This is a complicated issue." Rhode thought for a while, and saw the doubts in Inota''s eyes, he temporarily switched the achievement of wearing it to the end of wisdom, and temporarily obtained the legendary wisdom technique, "To put it simply, They are not judged dead. Maybe their bodies are temporarily immobilized, but their flesh is still alive, and unless they are burned to ashes with the breath of destruction, their flesh and blood will recover little by little." The strong activity gives the new xenogeneic extremely powerful regeneration ability. Even if the whole body is completely crushed, as long as the remaining flesh and blood comes into contact with other flesh and blood, whether it is its own flesh or not, or even whether the flesh is fresh, it will quickly stick together, even The same goes for the flesh and blood of Legion members. The huge new type of alien species, each scattered flesh and blood contains full activity, it can even split into independent individuals and continue to fight, so that even if the body is broken, it cannot be judged as death. The destruction of the dragon''s breath is the power that specifically restrains the ability to recover. The previous battle with the hotbed of flesh and blood has shown this. "Then use it." Inota blinked. "With the destruction of the dragon''s breath, let alone transform them into undead creatures. That is simply the enemy''s means of restraining the death field." Rhode explained helplessly. Inota was a little frustrated. She was still blaming Moriel''s transformation of the dragons because of her own mistakes: "Can we just watch them like this?" Rhode saw her frustration: "Fortunately, we still have traditional transformation methods. The activity on them comes from the flesh itself. If we can strip the active flesh and transform it myself, we will get a few heads. Ghost dragon." Hearing this, Inota finally laughed, looking at Rhodes with uncontrollable joy in his eyes. "Owner" The undead army continued to advance, and there were sounds of battle from time to time. Rhode looked at the city of cold snap occupied by Moriel, and victory seemed to be imminent. At this moment, the sound of Ka Alama''s report interrupted his thoughts. "Moriel did not send conventional aliens, the most common cavemen in the underground world, or banshees, scorpions, etc., they did not appear on the frontal battlefield, which means that Morrier still has a force that cannot be underestimated. ." "Of course she won''t send those, it will only add manpower to the undead army. Except for those new-type aliens that are active in flesh and blood and cannot define death, she will not send other men." Rhode said slowly, in the previous battle, He had already experienced Moriel''s methods. "Those new types of aliens are the problem," said the card Alama hesitantly. Although he was only engraved on the card, he had all the previous knowledge and knowledge of the unknown sorcery. Keep your eyes peeled and discover something remarkable. The source of the new xenogeneic being so active should come from a blood, the blood we are familiar with." "What?" Rhode was stunned for a moment, but quickly realized that the racing achievements that had not been replaced also brought him the legendary wisdom technique, "You mean that it is our filthy blood. ?" "I''m afraid that''s the case, Master." Allama nodded, confirming Rhodes'' statement. Rhodes did not doubt the loyalty of Alama in the card. Just as Rhodes was thinking about the deep meaning behind the words, Allama took the initiative to say: "As far as I know, the undead creatures under your command are loyal to you, and even a great temptation cannot shake their devotion to you. You are their master, the savior of the dead and the dying. Someone may betray you. The elemental plane of water is now under the control of the awakened elemental monarch. It is impossible for a sorcerer to find the source of the filthy blood. The filthy blood that was missed in the Eastern Theater, and developed a new xenogeneic based on it." Listening to Alama''s analysis, Rhodes also flashed many guesses in his mind, but they were all rejected by him one by one: "Even if the filthy blood is missing from the Eastern Theater, it should remain in the hands of the mage. What I care more about is, How did she get that blood from the mage." The information about the filthy blood also made Rhodes have some bad guesses. After the improvement of the sorcerer, the power contained in the filthy blood can indeed erase the concept of death in the alien creatures. What tends to fight against the alien species is the indestructible activity contained in their flesh and blood, and it is like a curse. , enough to assimilate the filth and sin of all normal flesh and blood. Moriel was able to get the filthy blood from the Mage. In Rhodes'' eyes, this was an extremely dangerous signal, which meant that his enemies might unite in some way to prioritize dealing with his undead army. The situation in Brakada has long since strayed from the existing trajectory of Rhodes'' previous life, and there was no such thing as a merger between the mage and Moriel in the previous life. The emergence of the time domain made Rhodes'' situation extremely embarrassing, but he couldn''t back down at this time. Only the last winner could have everything. Chapter 2503 "So, you are now Moriel''s strategic advisor? And my other proud student, Jedette, who was supposed to take over as the dean of the academy after me, became the servant in charge of cleaning the dragon''s nest?" Looking at the battlefield with black clouds surging in the distance, the legendary mage Eric in a gray robe asked lightly. "I believe that was not Jadette''s original intention." In front of him, wearing a dark blue robe, his face was pale, and he replied softly like a mage who does not see the sun all day long. He is not only a mage, but the mourning ghosts surrounding him, as well as the temperament of decay and death, all explain his identity as a necromancer. "He should have stayed in Bracada, in the magic school that belongs to him, where he has his teachers, his friends, his students, everything he has ever had, and you too." Eric emphasized his tone. road. "I''m sorry, but there''s never going to be anything we need in the academy." "What do you want? What do you want? Power, war, or those stupid artifacts? If you hadn''t reproduced the ancient undead artifacts in my name, that Rhode wouldn''t have done this at all, go on Millions of Bracadians died because of him, enslaved undead creatures, and many more were displaced because of him, is that what you want? Destroy the country you grew up in?" "Actually, these are all thanks to you." He laughed and pointed at the gray-robed mage in front of him, "If you didn''t arrive at the Soul Conjuration Tower and attack me with all your strength, Rhodes wouldn''t have a chance to take it away. My artifact." Eric spread his hands: "So it''s all my fault? Brakada has fallen to the point where it''s all thanks to me, the mage, and I''m the sinner of Brakada?" Eric''s tone was unhurried, as if things were really what he said, while the Necromancer sighed slightly and put his eyes on the battlefield in the distance: "Who knew Rhodes could do this. What? At that time, he was just a nobody. Even if he took away the ghost king''s cloak, I never liked him, but now he is driving Brakada into a corner. Since Gwen opened the golden age of mages, he has never been able to. Someone can do that." Eric shook his head: "After defeating you on the Soul Tower, I should have tracked that Rhode and destroyed the undead artifact on him, instead of tracking your whereabouts. Now that he has achieved a general trend, said It''s too late. If I hadn''t made the wrong choice, Bracada would be fine and wouldn''t have suffered this catastrophe at all." "If, should these words are like reminding us how wrong we used to be, and how miserable we are now. In fact, we don''t have to." The necromancer smiled, "I bet even if we go back to In the past, you would still hunt me down then." Eric didn''t answer, just sighed: "I''m leaving, the mages are holding a meeting, and I, who have never been absent, missed your request because of your request. I''m going to the clerk in the academy and ask him to tell The content of my meeting. You and Jadette, are you really not leaving with me?" "Thank you for the alien blood that you brought, those unique blood helped us a lot, but Jadette and I don''t matter, we have a good time in Moril, she is an ambitious king. " "Even if she asked Jadet to clean the dragon''s nest? Clean up those dragon feces?" Eric asked rhetorically. The necromancer smiled: "Jedt knows how to close his senses, sight, hearing, smell. Those are all ancient tricks, and I believe he will have no problem with the dragon''s feces." Eric stood up and took a deep look at the necromancer: "Can you really defeat Rhodes'' undead army? With the alien blood I gave you? Do you know how many undead he has under his command?" "Innumerable?" For that number, the Necromancer didn''t seem to care, "We don''t need to defeat Rhodes, all we need to do is to delay his pace until the time comes." "and then?" The necromancer raised his fisted right hand to the front, opened his palm slightly, and blew toward it: "He will dissipate like dust, and there will be no trace of him in the world, his army, his town, his Lovers will no longer exist." Eric frowned, he didn''t know what the group of sorcerers were relying on. Dragon? Under Rhodes'' Ball of Destruction, the giant dragon is no more than a stronger beast, and the dragon scales that resist magic have all become decorations. Underground army? Eric just hopes they don''t add more numbers to Rhodes'' undead army. Eric knows the Necromancer in front of him, and he is not fully sure. He will never say such a thing. What is it that makes him believe in this result? "Speaking of which, I heard Rhodes mention you on the Soul Tower. In order to gain my trust, he lied that he was your student. I deeply doubt it, but his words are perfect if not your last. When I appeared, I couldn''t help thinking that he was really the one you sent to look for me, you must never have imagined that he was surprised when he saw you suddenly appearing." As if thinking of something, the necromancer laughed. "Really? Sandro, did Rhode really say that?" Eric recalled a little, as if there was indeed such a thing. "Yes. In retrospect, he should have collected information in the Thieves Guild. I heard that he has a very good friendship with the leader of the thieves. But what I don''t understand is why he was able to take out the fragments of the forbidden magic ball" "Before that, when the savage creature tried to overthrow the rule of Bracada, he wandered on the battlefield, maybe he was the shard of the forbidden magic ball obtained at that time." Eric analyzed. Sandro shook his head: "The time interval between this will not exceed a week. In other words, when he got the Forbidden Ball Fragment, he came straight to me. His purpose is very clear, and he knows very well. What do you want? Even the Thieves Guild cannot know such accurate information. I have always wanted to ask, teacher, did you reveal my information to him?" "Maybe I''m no longer your teacher, but I can swear, I never disclosed your information to Rhodes, I just met him a few times in the potion competition, that''s all," Eric assured. "Really?" Sandro sighed, and his expression quickly returned to calm, "Teacher, do you know? Before Morril showed that power, I never believed that anyone could go back to the past." Eric was puzzled, so he heard him say again: "Lord doesn''t seem to have done anything wrong, he collected artifact parts, one by one, combined them, and now he is the king of the apocalypse again. Is it possible that Rhodes is a powerful prophet, or is he simply from the future?" "What are you talking about?" Eric frowned. "Your statement is ridiculous. No magic can change time, not even the Mage God." Sandro stared at him for a long time, until the whine of the alien creatures came from afar, and when Rhode''s undead army gradually approached, he laughed: "I''m just joking, teacher. I hope that when Rhode dies, I will go down. The first time we saw you, we didn''t meet as enemies." Eric nodded, then opened a time-space gate and left. Chapter 2504 "Mr. Moriel, the new alien species have taken effect. They have greatly delayed the march of the undead army. According to the speed of Rhodes'' advance, it will take at least two days for his undead army to come to your dragon''s nest." Inside the Dragon''s Nest, Edger excitedly reported the situation on the battlefield projected by the evil eye. "Very good." Moriel opened her dragon eyes, and there was a sense of depth in the bright golden dragon eyes. Ajiette''s breath stagnated. If he stared at the pair of dragon eyes for a long time, his whole Souls will be lost in it, "The alien blood you brought has worked very well, Sandro." The necromancer who was called by Moriel smiled: "Thank you for your compliment, I am very glad that there are mages I know well in Brakada, and the damage that Rhodes brought to the snowy area will not be easily forgiven by them. " "Stupid Mage" Moriel sneered, "When I deal with Rhodes, I will definitely give those mages a big gift in return." "Mr. Moriel, that Rhode is definitely not your opponent. We all firmly believe that, but we have to be careful that Rhode jumps over the wall and directly harms you." In the corner of the hall, the dark eyeshadow black magician said with concern. Moriel snorted, "You mean like this?" As she said that, a dazzling golden light burst out from Moriel''s dragon eyes. She stared at the inconspicuous corner of the hall, and a shadow was invisible under the golden light. Realizing that he was discovered, the shadow gradually elongated, from a distance it looked like an assassin with a dagger, but there was no real body, just a shadow projected on the wall. "The Shadow Assassin was sent by the Thieves Guild! Protect Mrs. Moriel!" The knowledgeable sorcery dignitary, seeing the shadow, confirmed the identity of the enemy, and then shouted loudly. "no need." Looking at the sorcerer who was in a panic, Moriel said lightly, she was not surprised by the appearance of the assassin. With her voice, the shadow seemed to confirm her position and charged straight towards her along the ground. The Minotaur holding a giant axe blocked the road ahead of the shadow. He vigorously swung the giant axe in his hand and accurately hit the wandering shadow. His strength was so great that the blade of the axe was deeply embedded in the ground. The crack spread under his feet, but the shadow was unscathed. Instead, the shadow under the Minotaur''s feet was used for cover, and the speed was a little faster. "Normal attacks can''t hurt that shadow, I''ve already locked the shadow assassin''s body, who wants to solve him with me?" In the palace, as soon as the shadow assassin appeared, Sandro, who shrank up, shouted loudly at this moment. road. After hearing Sandro''s words, the shadow''s movements paused, then increased speed again, and charged straight towards the big red dragon. "I said no more!" Moriel roared, accompanied by the Dragon King''s roar, followed by her breathing dragon breath. The shadow that could not be dispelled by the light, as soon as it touched the dragon''s breath, the body trembled violently, the flame spread along his arm, and soon wrapped around its whole body. Under the raging fire, the shadow swayed his body with all his might, trying to smother the flames on his body, but how could Moriel''s dragon breath be comparable to ordinary flames? The shadow engulfed in flames, under the shocked or fearful eyes of the magicians, showed its last wild dance, and then dissipated into nothingness, leaving only the still-burning flames. In the Shadow Plane, a legendary assassin who had been cultivating shadow energy for hundreds of years burst into flames for no reason, shocking everyone around him. After the flames dissipated, only a scorched corpse remained. Each kind of giant dragon has its own dragon breath, and what belongs to Moriel is the doomsday dragon breath that is comparable to the fire of doomsday. "Long live the Dragon King!" As the shadow was burned to the ground, it was unknown which sorcerer started first, but his words were instantly recognized by other sorcerers, and soon, the same voice sounded throughout the hall. "Long live the Dragon King!" The words of the sorcerer contained their admiration and praise. Their voices gathered and echoed in the spacious hall. Even Jadet, who was cleaning up at the periphery, heard it and joined their shouts. among. "If Moriel''s subordinates don''t even have a dragon, why do people still call her the Dragon King?" On the other side of the battlefield, in front of the neatly placed giant dragon bones, Inota asked inexplicably while eating candy. "That''s just what the dying person said." Beside her, Rhode was playing with the keel on the ground. "If you want, I can make all the legion members under my command call you the Dragon King." "Oh" Inota exclaimed, thinking about what might have happened, she giggled, "According to what Rowling taught me, if I am the Dragon King, what should they call you? Ronfrod? " "I don''t think they will." Rhode stroked his forehead. "But if I don''t have other dragons under my command, it''s meaningless to be called the Dragon King." Inota thought for a while, and finally said with some frustration. "It depends on how you define it." Rhode shrugged, and the wide cloak behind him raised slightly, "If you ask a necromancer, he will definitely tell you that ghost dragons are also dragons." As Rhodes'' words fell, a strong energy of death burst out from his body, and the mourning and crying souls lingered around Rhodes'' side, and finally gathered in the keel that had already lost its vitality. The dark green flames replaced the golden dragon eyes. With the trembling of the ground, the dragon skeletons that had already lost their vitality were waking up from death. The ghostly pale mist lingered on the keel. They spread their wings and rose. Under the influence of spiritualism, they became the most difficult to find undead creatures in the past, the ghost dragon. "Do you like this title, King of Ghost Dragons?" Rhode opened his hands, and the ghost dragons who had just woken up crawled on the ground again, expressing their submission to him and the purple-haired girl beside him. Inota nodded in surprise, the ghost dragon crawled at her feet, and she gently hugged Rhodes. Feeling the warm breath imprinted on his face, Rhode said in a low voice, "Moriel won''t let her dragon die easily, I know what she''s up to. Wait until she kills me from the past. , everything related to me will change, in other words, those giant dragons will not become alien monsters at all, but will follow her well." "You won''t let this happen." Inota stroked his cheek and stared into those eyes that made countless people dread, "I believe in you." "Of course," Rhode assured her. Chapter 2505 "Lord Moriel, I''m glad you weren''t injured by the assassin. If something happens to you, I swear to kill all the people in the Thieves Guild to avenge you." Inside the dragon''s nest, the burly savages are respectfully greeting the Great Red Dragon. "It''s just some hideous assassins. I have already executed the guards who were in charge at the time. Since they can''t protect me in the dragon''s nest, I hope they can play their remaining value on the battlefield after they become aliens." The big red dragon replied slowly. "I didn''t dare to stop day and night when I heard that you were in a hard fight, and I brought you the army of Crowlord. Beamon, One-Eyed, Shapeshifters, and Transformers, they will all obey your orders and defeat the obstacles that stand in your way. The wicked enemy." The savage was half-kneeling, and through the firelight, he could see the strong muscles on his body. The big red dragon showed a satisfied smile, revealing dragon teeth that were sharper and larger than the battle axe in the hands of the barbarians. "Kilgor, I can feel your loyalty. It should be the most correct thing I have done to complete the magic transformation for you. Even if I go back to the past, I will not change this decision. After I conquer the world, you will still Will be the king of barbarians." Kilgor looked happy, and there was another emotion in his eyes as he stared at the big red dragon: "Lord Moriel, before I saw you, those demons came to me, and one of them came with me. , I want to discuss with you about the doomsday situation." "Oh?" Moriel''s dragon eyes narrowed slightly, and a dazzling light burst out from it, and the nearby magician couldn''t help trembling, "Bring him to see me." The sorcerer did not dare to neglect, when the news spread, a burst of fire suddenly burst out in front of Moriel, and walking out of the flames was a big demon covered in blood, as if crawling out of a frying pan. "Lord Moriel, that''s him," Kilgor reminded. Da Honglong glanced at him: "Who are you? Report your name." The blood-soaked demon looked around, and finally looked at the big red dragon in front of him: "Moriel, the king of Nigon, I am the adjutant of the blood sickle army, and I am here on behalf of General Selron. There seems to be some problems with the covenant between us." "You are not qualified to talk to me about this. Let Selron, or your king, come and tell me in person." Moriel snorted disdainfully. The blood-bathed demon was stunned for a moment, seeing Moriel''s resolute attitude and contempt in his words, he couldn''t help but say angrily: "You violated the content of the covenant, you promised to take Bracada within a month, and then to Ella West Asia launched a full-scale offensive, but you failed, you were beaten by the enemy and dared not show your face, so you could only hide in the dragon''s nest." "Did you bring reinforcements?" Moriel glanced at him, "If you don''t, get out, I won''t warn you again." "Reinforcement? Do you think the kings of hell still value you now? The kings shouldn''t have formed an alliance with you at all. If you had formed an alliance with the necromancer and built the gate of hell in Diya, you might have taken Erathia. I don''t see you at all." The rebellious character of the big devil made him not care about Moriel''s threat at all, which also brought death for him. A blood line emerged from between his neck and neck, the blood line gradually spread, and he could no longer say a word, only felt the blood dripping from his mouth, he wanted to turn around to look at the enemy who attacked him, but his head ran along the blood The line is separated from the body, such a severe injury, even the big devil has no possibility of resurrection. Until death, the bloody demon didn''t believe that Moriel dared to kill herself and the messenger sent by General Selron. This was simply betraying the covenant, and he could no longer make up for this mistake. "Add his body to the alien body." Behind the big demon, Kilgor flicked the steel claws that his wrists turned into, and there was not even a trace of blood on it, and then he instructed the nearby sorcerer. Moriel waved his dragon claws and agreed with his order, and the nearby witches hurriedly followed suit. "Mr. Moriel, this is extremely inappropriate. We need reinforcements from hell. You kill the messenger of hell, which is equivalent to betraying the covenant with the kings of hell, which is even more unfavorable for us. We can''t deal with the necromancer at the same time. Deal with those demons." Inside the dragon''s nest, the sorcery dignitaries couldn''t help but remind them. "Those demons won''t send reinforcements, they are fighting with angels, and they are looking forward to my assistance." Moriel let out a cold snort, "Besides, I don''t need this covenant anymore, the prophecy is about to end. Come, it is not Rhodes, nor those demons, who will dominate this doomsday, but I, Moriel. When I master all the power of the Holy Female Dragon, no one will be my opponent!" Listening to Moriel''s confident words, the morale of the magicians around them were boosted. In a trance, they saw the picture Moriel described. The kings in the apocalypse fell one by one. In the end, the one who will rule everything will be in front of them. The Great Red Dragon, and they also took advantage of the situation to become the biggest hero. The sorcerer dignitaries sighed slightly. No words of persuasion, or pertinent suggestions, could change the mind of the big red dragon in front of him. Too much persuasion would only arouse her disgust. At this moment, Xilica, one of the magic generals, said: "The power of those undead all comes from Rhodes, as long as they can kill Rhodes, they will not attack themselves. When the Dragon King tries to kill them from the past Rhodes should also try a more direct approach." "In what way?" Moriel turned the dragon''s pupil and put her eyes on her. "Assassination, like the shadow assassin who assassinated you before." Moriel shook her head: "Do you think I haven''t thought of this method? If you think of Rhodes as an ordinary necromancer, you''d be wrong. The artifact gave him far more power than ordinary people, even if he was an ordinary necromancer. It is difficult for a legendary assassin to hurt him, and there are no decent assassins in the underground world, those powerful assassins are concentrated in the Thieves Guild, do I want to send a harpy to kill him?" Shilica smiled confidently: "I think there is still some difference between assassination and assassination. The assassin doesn''t have to kill him head-on, the important thing is to find out his habits, what he likes to do, where he likes to go, and what he likes to do. who." "It sounds like you''re very good at assassination. You followed me before I was king of Nigon, and you proposed to me to assassinate the last king of Nigon, Hardwood, but it failed." Shilica was at a loss for words: "That''s because Hardwood is very familiar with the methods of black magic assassination." "But this is indeed a way worth trying." Moriel stared at her and said, "I will give you three chances. Even if you die at the hands of Rhodes, I will wake you up from the other side of time, but if you die three times, I will wake you up. If it fails, you and Jedette go to clean up the shit." Chapter 2506 "Master, there is information from the Thieves Guild that Kilgor, the king of barbarians, joined Moriel''s army with his troops." Returning to the battlefield with the newly transformed ghost dragon, Rhodes received a message from the commander. "Barbarians? They are not to be feared at all. No matter how many come, they will only become a member of the undead army." Rhode replied calmly. Those barbarians alone could not make him fear. "The intelligence says that the barbarians seem to be a little different and have undergone some kind of transformation." Adjutant Trossa said hesitantly, "If what the intelligence says is true, what we have to deal with is a large group of people. Alien monsters." Rhodes pondered for a moment, and finally shook his head. Does Moriel plan to use barbarians, or transformed monsters, to defeat his undead army? This sounds unrealistic. "How is the situation in Tanan?" "Master, there is no progress on Tanan''s side. Allama said that Tanan still insisted on fighting a fierce battle after being eroded by the filthy blood, which also made the filthy blood eroded even more thoroughly, and wanted to restore the hero. It still takes a lot of time.¡± Rhode looked into the distance. This is not good news. The longer the delay, the better it will be for Moriel. When she completely masters the power of the time domain, everything will be too late. After saying goodbye to the adjutant, Rhodes thought for a while, then traveled through the flames and returned to the Red Crystal Magic Academy in the south of Brakada. He once launched a surprise attack from the coast here, and based on this, he attacked Brakada in an all-round way. the southern region. In that battle, Rhodes harvested a lot of magic wizards under Deken and transformed them into magic corpse witches. Some of these corpse witches continued to fight with the undead army, and some stayed in the Red Crystal Magic Academy to replace the shadows. The lady sorted out the gains in the academy, the unique knowledge that belonged to the mages. Walking through the academy, in addition to the undead, Rhode saw a lot of people dressed as thieves. The thieves set up a market in the mage''s square, and there were constant shouts of hawking in Rhodes'' ears. Since the undead army has fully marched, the Red Crystal Magic Academy at the southern end of Brakada has been left to the Thieves Guild and has become the base camp of nearby thieves. According to the covenant with the Thieves Guild, the undead creatures will not attack any thieves, but instead provide them with protection, which also makes the black market for thieves more prosperous, whether it is rare treasures or magic scrolls, they can be bought on the black market , many legion members will also choose to sell loot here. Even when night falls, the fire on the black market has never been extinguished. In order to avoid trouble, Rhodes covered his face with a black cloth, only revealing his scarlet eyes. He didn''t want all the undead on the street to salute him after his identity was recognized. Although he trusted Sally, he was a mixed bag of thieves. There must be a sorcerer''s eyeliner in the middle, and his sudden visit to Sally will inevitably arouse Morril''s vigilance. Fortunately, in a town dominated by thieves, masking is not uncommon. Looking around, Rhodes saw at least dozens of thieves covering their faces in front of the thieves'' booth. They were either wearing masks or, like Rhodes, casually covering their faces with cloth. A few looked upright and showed their faces. The thief also has traces of camouflage Dafa on his body. Maybe other thieves couldn''t feel the traces of magic, but Rhodes felt it clearly. "I want golden spider down, saprophytic moss, and phoenix tail feathers." As Rhodes was marching, the words of a thief reached his ears, which made him frown slightly. "Those are not for sale." The stall owner replied flatly. "Not for sale, that''s for people who don''t understand their value." The thief''s voice was hoarse and low, wearing a mask of a banshee, he couldn''t see the true face below, and then threw a space ring, "My bid will satisfy you." The stall owner took the ring, and after investigating, an uncontrollable smile appeared on his face: "I don''t have phoenix tail feathers, phoenix disappeared a hundred years ago, and no one has seen them at all, until now. , I''m afraid they''re all dead long ago. The last time I heard about Phoenix''s tail feather was at an auction more than ten years ago. But if you want dragon teeth, dragon horns, or even complete dragon wings, I can do it here. supply." "Only the first two." The thief replied quickly, turning his eyes slightly at the same time, scanning the surroundings with his peripheral vision, keeping full vigilance in his heart. After finishing the transaction, he circled around a few times and came to another booth. The mask on his face turned into a rough stone mask at some point. After confirming the items on the booth, he said: "I want a dragon. King Beard, Moon Eating Insect, and Phoenix Tail Feather." "There are no phoenix tail feathers here." The short-statured stall owner quickly gathered all the materials he wanted, and the two completed the transaction. After several times, he gathered all the materials he wanted from the nearby stalls, but the phoenix tail feathers never landed, which made him secretly anxious, and what made him even more nervous was that he seemed to be being watched, then A person is like a gangrene attached to the bone, no matter how concealed he is, he can''t shake the opponent away, and that person always follows behind him. Finally, in the depths of a deserted alley, he stopped, and two slender snake-shaped daggers appeared in his palm: "Show me, I know you''re following me." Rhode''s figure came out, and the pair of scarlet eyes also stared at the thief''s heart, and the dagger in his hand became more and more clenched, and the person did not cooperate, so he launched an attack: "Who sent you here? What''s your purpose?" "It seems that you don''t need Phoenix tail feathers? Maybe I found the wrong person." Rhode waved his hand and said lightly. "Wait." The thief stopped Rhodes, who was about to leave, and asked suspiciously, "Do you really have phoenix tail feathers? As early as hundreds of years ago, phoenixes disappeared." Rhode stretched out his hand, and a bright red and slender feather appeared in his palm. The feather glowed with a warm luster like a flame. As soon as it appeared, the temperature in the vicinity rose rapidly. Looking at the unique feather, the thief His breathing also became rapid: "This is the phoenix tail feathers we are dealing with." "I didn''t say that." However, under the puzzled eyes of the thief, Rhodes rejected his proposal. "I didn''t say what kind of reward I would give in exchange for the phoenix tail feather in your hands. Believe me, you must not have the heart to refuse this reward." The thief''s words were a little more eager. "No matter how precious the reward is, how can it compare to the brain-eating worm you refined?" Rhode said lightly, and the thief''s expression changed drastically. Chapter 2507 "I do not know what you''re talking about." Facing Rhode, who seemed to be able to see through his own details, the thief said in a deep voice that the murderous aura on his body had subsided, and that was the sign before the shot. No senior assassin would be full of killing intent when he shot, so as to make the enemy feel Be alert. "Don''t hide it, the materials you collected, the dragon beard king, the spider velvet, and the phoenix tail feather, are all materials for refining the brain-eating worm." Rhode replied unhurriedly, and the thief''s reaction was also It proved that Rhodes'' guess was correct, he was indeed refining the brain-eating worm. A powerful legendary assassin who excels at exploiting anything that is easily overlooked, while mastering the most sophisticated means of assassination. In addition to hidden weapons and poisons, they must also master the skills of close combat, the ability to teleport, and a lot of occult knowledge. The Brain-Eating Insect is an assassination tool in the hands of legendary thieves that focuses on black magic, and it is the most difficult to guard against and the most sinister evil among them. As early as in the game of the previous life, Rhodes had heard of the existence of the brain-eater worm. In the Doomsday War, some players used the Brain-Eating Insect to assassinate a duke of Erathia, which attracted the attention of many people. Rhodes was one of them, and he collected information about it in detail. The brain-eater bug is not a real bug, its core is the green grass-like dragon beard king. After grinding the Dragon Beard King into powder, combining it with many materials, and finally using the Phoenix tail feathers to give it strong vitality, it is considered to be completely refined. The completed brain-eater worm looks like a handful of finely divided transparent powder. After spreading it in the air, as long as it is inhaled by other creatures, the Dragon Beard King will burrow into the brain along their nasal cavity. The roots regenerate in the brain, and the roots of the dragon''s whiskers are deeply embedded in the brain, absorbing the nutrients from it, even if it is found too late, within half a day, the entire brain can be completely drained. In the end, the Dragon Beard King, who has absorbed enough brain power, will pierce the host''s scalp, and the roots will emerge from the eye sockets or nostrils. Simply before that, the host has completely lost his consciousness. Even Rhodes, once he was recruited, had no choice but to enter the form of the dead. When the Dragon Beard King was deeply implanted in the brain, even if the skull was opened, it could not be eradicated. He could only watch the brain shrink a little and die. , and finally became the nutrient of the Dragon Beard King. The brain-eating worm was an accidental discovery by Rhodes on this trip. Unexpectedly, he met an assassin who could refine the brain-eating worm at the Thieves Market. Few sorcerers conduct brain research, not because they dare not, but because these studies have ended in failure, and a little careless research can turn experimental creatures into complete idiots. Rhodes believed that even if Moriel was afflicted by the brain-eating worm, it could not be eradicated. When her brain was destroyed, let''s see how she could use the time domain. However, after listening to Rhode''s proposal, the thief did not say a word and planned to leave the place. Rhode stopped him: "How are you thinking?" "I don''t know what you''re talking about. Since you don''t want to trade, let''s get out of the way now." The thief said solemnly. Rhode stretched out his hand to support his forehead: "How could you not understand? This is my kindness. All the stall owners have told you that the phoenix disappeared hundreds of years ago. Maybe the one I have in my hand is the only one left in the world. If you refuse, where else can you get phoenix tail feathers? A phoenix tail feather is enough for you to make a powerful brain-eating worm, and I only need a part of it.¡± Rhode recalled that due to the scarcity of phoenix tail feathers, the brain-eating worm was extremely difficult to refine. Even if the refining materials in the previous life had spread, there were still not many people who were qualified to refine it. Rhode was able to obtain the Phoenix Tail Feather. Thanks to the exploration of the Candy Plane, Rhode found these residual ritual materials in the magical ritual left by Gwen, the God of Mage, and it can now be used. However, in the face of Rhodes'' trade request, the thief was indifferent, and seemed to have made up his mind to ignore Rhodes. "It''s a pity, I''m still planning to show some affection for Sally," Rhode said in a low voice, and an irregular blade appeared in his hand. "This weapon! You are" The thief''s pupils shrank, and an ominous premonition suddenly appeared in his heart. At this moment, he recognized the identity of the person in front of him, but it seemed that it was too late. Rhode''s figure flickered, and a figure exactly like him split from his body and charged straight towards the thief. A short-distance rapid sprint, the speed is far faster than the teleportation of the casting preparation and the closing action. The thief could not even react, and he saw the dazzling light spread rapidly in front of his eyes, and the turbulent electric current engulfed his figure. His skin quickly burned, flesh and blood flew away, and after a short period of pain, there was eternal darkness. The strong explosion spread from the alley, overturned nearby houses, destroyed the streets next to it, and blew a deep hole in the ground. Many thieves who responded slowly were crushed under the building, and some were involved in the explosion. In the center, there are no bones left. The nearby thieves watched this scene in horror and raised their weapons one after another. The smoke dissipated, and Rhode put down the cloak in front of him, reassuring him that the strong impact caused by the explosion did not mess up his hair, and the protection of the Electric God pendant also prevented his hair from being swayed by static electricity like a hedgehog. erect. Rhodes walked to the location of the thief''s death, and suffered the self-destruction of the mirror image on the front, which also scattered his charred corpse, and he couldn''t spell a perfect piece at all. Rhode snapped his fingers, and the nearby bone fragments trembled and gradually gathered in front of Rhodes. The disappeared soul was returning little by little, and the flesh and blood were reborn. Rhode gave the thief his own kindness and did not kill him immediately. It was for the sake of the leader of the thief, but the thief did not cherish it at all. In this case, Rhode could only give him another great gift. is death. "Um?" However, looking at the thief recovering in the death realm, Rhode frowned slowly. He was a little different from what he thought, or it was more accurate to use her to describe it. Under the bombardment of the ultimate lightning, whether it was the clothes on her body, the treasures she carried, or the space ring, all disappeared in an instant, and there was nothing left. I''m afraid she needs to collect it again. Fortunately, the phoenix tail feathers in Rhodes'' hands were not damaged. As for other materials, they can be collected smoothly as long as they take a little time. While thinking about it, Rhodes took out a large black robe from the space ring and threw it at the thief who had returned from the dead. However, the thief''s next sentence changed Rhodes'' expression slightly. Chapter 2508 "Master, in fact, I refined the brain-eater worm to deal with you later." As the thief put on the black robe, the words in her mouth also made Rhodes complexion sank, and there was a cold look in his eyes: "Sure enough, who sent you here?" "Moriel." The thief''s answer did not exceed Rhode''s expectations. The deadly monster she was trying to refine was indeed a method that the sorcerer was good at. With the alliance with the Thieves Guild, only Moriel''s subordinates would insist on assassinating her. The explosion of the mirror image attracted the attention of many thieves. There were some footsteps and scolding sounds in the distance. Rhode thought for a while, then grabbed the thief in front of him, and his body was filled with fire, and he shuttled toward the core of the city. The surrounding scene changed for a while, and as his figure stepped into the extreme darkness, Rhodes knew that he had come to the right place, and soon, a familiar voice came over. "Rod, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time." Along with a whisper, a familiar figure emerged from the darkness without any warning. The assassin who came with "Ms. Shadow" and Rhodes heard the whispers and remembered the rumors of the owner of the voice, and she didn''t dare to let out the air. She sent out her senses vigilantly, but couldn''t detect anything. The darkness seemed to be able to devour everything. "You didn''t come to me at the first time, but caused an explosion in the city. Tell me, how did she offend you?" Saying that, Sally turned her gaze to the assassin beside Rhodes. Seeing Sally explain his itinerary, Rhode was not surprised. As early as the moment he stepped into the thieves'' territory, he was probably eyed by the thieves, and then replied: "She didn''t offend me, at least not just now. .I killed her just because I needed the knowledge in her head." Sally smiled, this is indeed what Rhodes can do. But what Sally didn''t know was that the reason Rhodes accurately stared at the thief was not because she was able to refine the brain-eating worm, but because Rhodes''s eyes swept across her by chance, triggering the heroic specialty of Peeping Eye. , found that the thief''s name flashed in his heart from time to time, and there was merciless killing intent, and the short-term follow-up temptation also made Rhodes categorically not let her go. "The realm on Moriel is too dangerous. If the frontal battlefield has not been successful, I need the assistance of the Thieves Guild to prepare for the assassination of Moriel." After a short chat, Rhode also said the true nature of the trip. Intention. "Moriel? For an enemy who can change the past, assassination is very difficult to achieve. One of my shadow assassins was discovered like this, and finally died at the hands of Morrell." Sally replied lightly. Rhode said with a solemn expression: "Of course I understand the danger, and this is also the last resort. If there is a legendary assassin from the Thieves Guild and your assistance, the success rate of killing Moriel is undoubtedly higher." Sally was silent for a moment, then she opened the Book of Silence and looked at the statistics of the Thieves Guild through the darkness: "My thieves are very satisfied with the results of this war. When the end of the day, we have completely digested the legacy of the Magic Academy. After replacing them with magical weapons, the Thieves Guild will surpass the Freelance Chamber of Commerce and become the strongest force across the continent, and they don¡¯t want to die on the eve of victory.¡± Rhode heard what she meant: "So, you don''t plan to shoot?" "Intelligence is what the Thieves Guild is good at. You control the elusive demon, do you still need the assistance of the thieves?" Sally glanced at Rhode helplessly, "However, Moriel''s power has threatened your safety. , I won''t sit idly by. If you want the legendary assassins to do their best, you need to promise me a condition." "What conditions?" Rhode was a little helpless, he flashed a bad premonition, it seemed that Sally was introducing herself into her trap step by step. "As an ally, it is the duty of the Thieves Guild to provide information. If you want to get more from the Thieves Guild, this covenant alone is not enough. We need a closer or stronger relationship to support." Sally slowly said. "Like what?" Rhodes asked. Sally stared at Rhodes and smiled with a tricky smile: "For example, a marriage contract. You and I, the undead master who controls death, and the thief leader who rules the darkness, our union will bring our forces an unbreakable covenant, All the legendary assassins will be at your disposal, including me, even Moriel can''t stop the assassins in the dark." "Are you kidding me?" Rhode stroked his forehead, he didn''t think it was time to say this, "I promised the Thieves Guild half of the land in Brakada, and the right to live peacefully in the Land of the Undead, are these Isn''t that enough?" Sally snorted lightly and glanced at him: "Don''t forget, you are asking me now. When Moriel completely masters the realm of time, you will die in the past time, after that, you feel that the people around you are Where will the others go? Think about how sad Inota would have been for you. No, maybe she never met you or remembered you at all." Rhodes fell silent. The thief leader''s words were very reasonable. In other circumstances, he might have rejected Sally''s proposal without hesitation, but now he is deep in thought. Morrill''s threat is imminent. When the frontal battlefield is in a state of anxiety, assassination has become the only way to do it once and for all. For this reason, Rhodes urgently needs the power of legendary assassins. After Morrill completely reverses time, everything will be too late. . "Damn!" Rhode scolded secretly, things were a bit unexpected. He didn''t come to discuss the engagement with Sally. The strongest assassin in the world was right in front of Rhodes, but Rhodes couldn''t immediately agree to her request. "What are you still hesitating about, do you want to let Morril go? I don''t care how many lovers you have, but you have to declare to the public that I am the queen of the undead empire, and our children will inherit everything from you, as to whether they can become the leader of thieves , to lead the Thieves Guild like me, it depends on his own ability." Seeing that Rhodes did not answer, Sally advised. "Master, maybe I can help you assassinate Moriel." Just when Rhode hesitated, the female thief who had never spoken in the dark finally said, "When I refine the brain-eating worm, even Moriel will Hit, maybe you don''t need other assassins." Her words were exchanged for Sally''s glare, and Rhodes coughed: "That''s it, let me see your ability. As for Sally, I can''t give you an accurate answer, that''s not my business alone. , it takes time to negotiate and consider.¡± "I hope you will think about it." Sally said in a serious tone, and her figure disappeared into the darkness. Chapter 2509 Ji Jia stood on the watchtower made of stones, looking at the white snow-capped mountains at the far end of the line of sight. She is the wife of the barbarian chief, and a brave warrior, who even the most ferocious ogres dare not confront her. She is a rare legendary barbarian. Ever since the big leader Kilgor responded to the call of the Dragon King Moriel and led the best players in Krulod to step into the snow-capped mountains of Bracada, Ji Jia has often stood on the watchtower, wanting to see the situation on the other side of the snow-capped mountains. , to witness the tragic battlefield of Bracada. Ji Jia still remembers what Kilgor said when he left, not to lead the barbarians to rebel against the mage, not to inherit the legacy of the hero Tanan, and not to avenge the dead compatriots, but just because Moriel was in trouble, he offered to help, even if Doing so would provoke the terrifying necromancer, and he had no turning back. The terrifying legends about Rhodes have long been heard in the barbarian wasteland. Even the hero Tanan has become his death knight. He spread death in the kingdom of mages and paved his way with countless corpses. , is the invincible existence of barbarians. Ji Jia once warned Kilgor not to care about the troubled Dragon King Moriel, and while she and the necromancer Rhodes were fighting each other, protect the barbarians of Krulord and protect this wasteland of barbarians. Since the gates of hell opened, news of barbaric creatures being attacked has been reported every day. Those demons are disobedient. Barbarian creatures are like moving food or playthings in front of them. Angels can''t tame those demons, so how can savage creatures do it? Ji Jia only hopes to build the gates of hell, it will not be the stupidest decision Kilgor has made, and joining forces with those demons is destined to have no good end. However, her suggestion only brought Kilgor a slap in the face, and anyone who dared to question him, the barbarian chief, even his wife, would be regarded as a provocation to him. Until now, there was still a bruise on the corner of Ji Jia''s mouth. Kilgor has shown mercy. If he showed his steel claws, what would be left on Ji Jia''s face would be more than just a bruise. "Ji Jia, Chief Tam wants to see you" Just as Ji Jia stared at the snow-capped mountains in a daze, accompanied by the dull footsteps, several tall ogres who were in charge of patrolling came to her and conveyed the chief''s will to her. Ji Jia settled down, and under the leadership of the ogre, he soon came to a large tent. Inside the tent, the ogre chief, dressed in smooth animal skins and a necklace of human bones around his neck, has been waiting here for a long time. There were few hides, as smooth as Tam''s clothing, with barely any rough fur on it, and the pale yellow color of the clothing complemented Tam''s green skin, making it look like it was covered in human skin. At Tam''s feet, there is a giant wooden stick in the eyes of ordinary people. It is her most convenient weapon. She may not be as brave as Ji Jia of the legendary rank, but she also has the strength to fight against the enemy. The two ogres, who were still young but had grown human-like bodies, were playing beside Tam. They were beating each other with the smaller wooden sticks. It is not painful or itchy to suffer a heavy blow that makes ordinary people''s skin open, and in time, they will become powerful fighters. "Agara, Sanla, go play elsewhere, Ji Jia and I have something to say." Tamm said. The two young ogres reluctantly left the camp. When no one was around, Ji Jia took the initiative to ask, "What is the matter with Chief Tam looking for me?" "Does it have to be something for me to find you, can''t it be that I want to chat with you?" Tamm said gently, as an ogre, her mind is more delicate than her appearance, "We are all subjects Wife of King Ergo, I haven''t had a good word with you yet, and now that Khergo is going to Bracada, we finally have this chance." Ji Jia was silent. King Kilgor had three wives, and Ji Jia was the third. Kilgor''s first wife, Nadora, was a pure and pleasant human maid. She was Kilgor''s trophy. At that time, Kilgor was just a famous barbarian lord, and he would marry Nadora. , because Nadora was pregnant for him, and gave birth to a barbarian baby boy, plus Nadora''s sweet words, which made Kilgor, who was victorious at the time, so happy that he thought Ndola was himself. source of luck. As Kilgor embarked on the battle for the throne, he married the daughter of the most powerful "Desolate Bone" ogre tribe chief in the depths of the wasteland, that is, Tamm in front of him, which also brought him hundreds of Ogre warriors, along with thousands of affiliated wolf fighters, and an unbreakable alliance with the ogres helped him win all the way and eventually ascend to the throne of the great leader. As Kilgor''s third wife, Ji Jia does not speak sweet words, nor does she have a strong background in power. The only thing she is good at is fighting, tragic fighting. When she fights to the point of completely forgetting herself, she is enough to kill the Behemoth beast. . Ji Jia''s best weapon is the battle axe. She doesn''t like to wear human armor. Although the weight of the armor is not a burden for her physique, it will only make her move a little slower, but she hates that feeling. . Compared with the protection of the armor, the pain of the sharp blade tearing the skin and the stick smashing the flesh is more favored by her. "Don''t be so restrained, we are all wives serving King Kilgor, and we all have the same purpose." Seeing Ji Jia didn''t say a word, Tam added. "I have heard some bad rumors about you or about the ''Desolate Bone'' ogre tribe." Ji Jia said unabashedly, "In the ''Battle for the Throne'', you are the most powerful force. , to help King Kilgor and to clear all his opponents, but the premise is that you rejected the call of the hero Tanan." Ji Jia took a step forward and stared at Tam, who was sitting on the ground, still much taller than himself: "When Tanan blew the horn to counterattack the Mage Empire, all the Krulords living in the wild land worked together, Let''s face the evil mages together. But you, the ''Desolate Bone'' ogre tribe living in the wasteland, rejected Tanan''s call and secretly preserved the living power until the battle of the throne, and then you showed all your strength and moved towards Your fellow barbarians show." As Ji Jia revealed the secrets of the ''Desolate Bone'' Ogre Tribe, the peaceful atmosphere in the tent no longer existed, replaced by a lingering solemnity, and Tam just let out a deep sigh . Chapter 2510 "The hero Tanan has left a deep impression on me." Under Ji Jia''s scrutinizing eyes, Tam explained. "I still remember the situation when Tanan stepped into the depths of the wasteland. He woke up the Beamon behemoth that had been sleeping for a hundred years, and then moved the stubborn Cyclops. He gathered unprecedented power, and the entire Krulod was for him. Fighting, the Bone Bone Tribe should have done the same.¡± A look of reminiscence flashed in Tam''s eyes. In a trance, she seemed to have seen the savage hero who was Confucius and fought proudly. "But you rejected Tanan''s call." Ji Jia said lightly. Tam sighed: "My father, the last chief of the Bone Tribe, made a request to Tanan, he wanted Tanan to marry me, in order to gain all the support of the Bone Tribe, just like Kilgor later. Like a big boss." Ji Jia was slightly surprised, and took a closer look at the ogre king in front of him: "But Tanan obviously didn''t do that, did you reject this proposal?" Tam shook his head: "I have no reason to reject Tanan. I have heard of Tanan''s deeds. He was brave and fearless, leading the Krulords to fight, holding the magic weapon ''forbidden magic ball'' that restrains mages. Barbarians See Tanan as the greatest role model, the messenger sent by the ancestors to save the Krulords from the slavery of the mages, and named the newborn after him. Tanan is a true hero, if you can marry that great warrior , is undoubtedly a blessing.¡± "Then why is this happening?" Ji Jia frowned and said, "Tanan urgently needs all living strength in order to counterattack Brakada. The strength of the Bone Bone Tribe is enough to save him many fearless sacrifices. Your father has calculated the tower correctly. It''s impossible for Nan to refuse this proposal. Could it be that Tanan hates ogres, so he refuses to accept this proposal?" As the wife of the leader of Kilgor, Tamm is an ogre, but her appearance is definitely not ugliness. The strong body odor did not exist on her body either. According to Ji Jia''s understanding, the barbarians will never reject an ogre like Tam. The only possibility is that Tanan himself hates ogres. What Ji Jia did not believe was that, as the immortal hero of Krulord, Tanan would openly hate the ogres under his command. "This is not what you think." Tamm finally told her the truth, "When Tanan rejected my father''s proposal, I was puzzled and wondered if he hated me in his heart. , so I approached him, ready to ask him face to face. Tanan told me that his heart already belonged to another barbarian, and he couldn''t agree with my father''s proposal. Mind." "what" Ji Jia showed an unexpected look. She didn''t expect Tanan to reject Tamm for this reason. She was about to say something, but she heard Tamm say again: "Yara is the owner of this name, which makes Tanan fascinated. Tanan told me that Yara, like him, is a great warrior, constantly fighting for the freedom of the Krulords, but finally died in those mages. In his hands, although Yara has sacrificed, his heart has long been filled with Yara, and he can no longer share it with others." Ji Jia fell into silence, and Tam''s words moved her. She couldn''t believe that Tanan gave up the strong aid of the Bone Tribe, and gave up the beautiful ogre in front of her, just to remember her lover who had died. And her beloved Kilgor, the great leader, can''t do this. When Kilgor married Tam, he had already married his first wife, the human maid Nadora. Although it is normal for barbarians to marry how many wives in the Krulord desert, it is not uncommon for the great leader who can command the entire Kru Lord to have more than ten wives, but this is more indicative of Tanan The firmness of the savage is so precious, it is a quality that does not exist in barbarians. "Do you think Tanan will regret it?" After a moment of silence, Ji Jia couldn''t help asking. "When Tanan went through danger in Brakada and was finally defeated, would he regret rejecting the Bone Horde? The power of the forbidden magic ball protected Tanan until his death, and finally defeated the Tanan army. It is not the mages of Brakada, but the reinforcements of the kingdom of Erathia. If there are wolf warriors from the Bone Tribe and the assistance of many ogres, his ending may be changed, and he will not be affected by those knights. rout" "Who knows?" Tam couldn''t answer, "I am afraid that only Tanan himself knows the answer to this question. The evil necromancer Rhodes has awakened him from death. This is a disadvantage for the leader of Kilgor. The news of Tanan, the existence of Tanan, will shake the status of Kilgor''s great leader, although I used to admire Tanan, but now I am Kilgor''s wife, if there is a chance, I will make Tanan silent forever." Listening to Tam''s firm words, Ji Jia felt her maintenance of Kilgor and her responsibility as a wife. Just as Ji Jia was deeply in love with Kilgor, Tamm felt the same for Kilgor. Thinking about the terrifying power Tanan possessed in the rumors, Ji Jia couldn''t help shaking his head. Tamm couldn''t even defeat her, so how could he kill the hero Tanan? "Don''t tell the big boss about these words, he may be unhappy because of it." After a while of chatting, Tam told Ji Jia. Kilgor did not deal with the resurrected hero Tanan. The two broke up unhappily. They both believed that they were the best leader of Krulord, and they looked down on each other. If Kilgor was told that Ji Jia and the others were secretly talking about Tanan, there might be some trouble. "Of course I understand." Ji Jia nodded, she wouldn''t be stupid enough to say good things about Tanan in front of Kilgor, she wouldn''t do this kind of self-inflicted trouble. "That''s right." After chatting, Tam finally got down to business, "My subordinates told me that something extraordinary seems to have passed through the gates of hell and exerted an inexplicable influence on the nearby savage creatures. The person who passed by has become confused when he comes back, as if he has lost his soul and lost his ability to fight. Ji Jia, now that the leader of Kilgor is not here, please check this matter out." Ji Jia did not refuse, it was her duty to protect the safety of the rear when Kilgor left: "I understand, I will find out about this matter, if you can see Nadora, remember to tell her my regards." Chapter 2511 With the task on her body, Ji Jia came to the wolf house in the tribe after saying goodbye to the ogre Tam. "Lord Ji Jia." The animal trainer in the wolf house noticed her arrival and greeted her respectfully. The name of her bravery has already spread throughout the entire base, "We have been taking good care of your mount, but for some reason, it has been He looks lethargic, maybe ill." "Worth is eager for a battle, eager to shred its enemies, rather than being captive here." Ji Jia replied lightly. The animal trainer opened the fence on the side, and under his guidance, a black-haired wolf lay on the ground with a sullen expression, and appeared in front of Ji Jia. As Ji Jia approached, the black wolf, who had closed his eyes and seemed to be dozing, sniffed lightly in the air, and soon stood up excitedly. Excitement flashed past, and I could vaguely see a bloodthirsty meaning hidden in the deepest part of my sight. "This" the orc who was in charge of taming the beast was stunned. He took care of this black wolf for a long time, and he had never seen it show such an expression. The innate ferocity was enough to make it in this area. Across the wasteland. Ji Jia came to the black wolf and stroked the hard fur between its neck and neck. The black wolf was bigger than the bull in the swamp, but in front of Ji Jia, it was as docile as a puppy. The black wolf rubbed between her hands, and then let out a long howl. The howling of the black wolf seemed to activate some kind of switch, and the wolf howling sounded one after another in the wolf house for a while, and the nearby tribe members looked over for unknown reasons, thinking that there was an emergency. Ji Jia patted the black wolf on the head, took the black wolf outside the wolf house, then turned over and rode steadily on the back of the black wolf. "Let''s go, Voss, take me to the gate of hell." Ji Jia leaned slightly and ordered in front of the raised ears of the black wolf, and the black wolf sprinted out like an arrow from a string. Even the best Erathian knights need the assistance of saddle reins to control their mounts freely, but the wolf warriors among the barbarians are different. The hardships of the wild land made the original wolf fighters have no such riding equipment at all. They either completely tamed the wolves or were bitten to death by the wolves. The fierce bloodline of the barbarians contributed to the birth of the wolf warrior. As a legendary barbarian, Ji Jia''s mount was this fierce wolf named Voss. Among the many wolves, there are very few humanoids like Voss. Ji Jia only needs to give orders to him, and Voss will naturally bring her to where she wants to go. Voss traveled through the wasteland like a gust of wind. It started from the ruins of steel horns, which were used to look at the snow-capped mountains south of Krulod. It only took three hours to cross the journey of ordinary barbarians for several days and arrived at Ke. The construction site of the Hell Gate east of Rulord. Before approaching the gate of hell, Ji Jia saw the wicked red light rising to the sky. Countless low-level demons were rushing out of the gate of hell, and they walked along the avenue east of Krulod and set foot on the land of Erathia. . The once-smooth avenue has been completely broken under the trampling of infinite demons. The hard rocks have been trampled into powder, the ground is deeply cracked, the earthquake caused by the footsteps has never subsided, and the red glow in the air seems to be accompanied by demons. The flames are like the blood and blood rain that they kill all the way. Ji Jia did not disturb the marching demon, she pointed to the distance, Woston understood what he meant, and flew towards the direction Ji Jia pointed. Near the gate of hell, there are no savage creatures left. Feeling the terrifying power of the demon army, even the savage creatures who are not afraid of the sky have learned to be afraid. The tribes that once belonged to the savages were abandoned, and then occupied by the free-moving high-level demons, before stepping on the battlefield of Erathia. , they need the last pleasure. What Ji Jia rushed to was the stronghold that once belonged to savage creatures, Boca City. Listening to what Tamm said, those savage creatures who had become muddleheaded and distracted, are now wandering in Boca City. Voss''s wild run never stopped, the cold wind blew in front of Ji Jia, her eyes were extremely firm, and she used to gallop on the wasteland so freely, without Kilgor or other subordinates, only she was alone and a wolf. Because of the lack of news, Ji Jia missed the opportunity to join the hero Tanan''s army. It was not until after Tanan''s death that he learned about his deeds from other savage creatures. Human hero, see if his power is as exaggerated as the legend, able to use a rusty weapon to cut through a hard rock. The outline of Boca City gradually enlarged in front of Ji Jia''s eyes. After rushing across the wasteland for a while, she finally arrived at the destination of her trip. Ji Jia was greeted by the ogre priest Kunka Huanggu, who was assigned by Kilgor and was in charge of handing over the demons. Kunka is also a member of the Desolate Bone Tribe. In terms of seniority, he should be Tam''s distant uncle. Cuenka likes to eat living people, often throwing large banquets, and entertaining high-level demon generals in the city with live people who have been washed and shaved, so he has a close relationship with the demons here. With the tacit approval of the demon generals, Kunkka formed his own demon guard. He dreamed that one day, under the recommendation of high-level demons, he would be able to see the gluttonous king in the depths of hell, so as to gain endless power from gluttony. However, that is a thing of the past. "Kunka Priest, I heard that Boca City has welcomed a big man in hell." Ji Jia said straight to the point after jumping off Swo''s body. The long run made the big wolf a little tired. . Kunka, who was holding a human bone club, nodded: "It was Chief Tam who told you. That person came to Boca City to investigate the collective death of high-level demons not long ago." Ji Jia showed a clear expression, she had heard of that incident. Not long ago, the great demons who were enjoying themselves in Boca City suddenly disappeared collectively. The last place they stayed was only a series of scorched marks. After the incident, many high-level demons who were friends with Kunka on weekdays turned their faces, believing that the disappearance of the big devil was caused by Kunka. And Kunka himself couldn''t say it. He didn''t know what happened to those big demons, how could they all disappear? After being detected by the ogre secret method, the horror in Kunkka''s heart was even greater. The great demons who disappeared had all died. Someone, or what power, killed all the great demons in the city in a very short period of time. And took away their corpses, and the black pot that murdered the big devil just fell on Kunka''s head. Chapter 2512 Suffering such grievances for no reason, Kunka was naturally dissatisfied, but fortunately there were still a few hungry ghosts willing to speak for him. As an ogre, Kunkka''s strength does not allow him to harm the great demon who can easily take his life. This matter does not conform to common sense, and finally attracted the attention of the king of hell. "With the help of the King of Hell, I have cleared my doubts. That matter has nothing to do with me at all. I will not be stupid enough to fight against the big devil. All that is Rhode''s evil conspiracy." Ji Jia asked about this. The matter, Kunka said angrily, the ugly facial features of the ogre were wrinkled together, revealing a hideous anger. "Rod?" Ji Jia paused and asked uncertainly when Kunkka mentioned that name. "It''s the necromancer who resurrected Tanan." Kunka glanced at her suspiciously, as if wondering why she didn''t know who that person was. "Of course I know who Rhode is." Ji Jia said angrily. From the look in Kunka''s eyes, she understood what Kunka meant, but how could she not know who Rhode was? Chief Kilgor left the wasteland and set foot in the snowy area of ??Brakada just to deal with him, "I mean, you said it was Rhode''s conspiracy, what did he do?" "I heard from the king that the disappearance of the great demon not only happened in Boca City, but similar situations happened everywhere. Those arrogant and unruly great demons are now dying silently." Thinking of the king''s words, Kunca couldn''t help but look on his face. Dignified, "According to the few demons who witnessed the whole situation, they saw Rhodes appearing from the flames, and after brutally killing the big demon in an instant, they took all their bodies away." With Kunka''s remarks, Ji Jia also realized the seriousness of the problem: "That also means that Rhodes is using the corpse of the great demon to form his undead army, which is not good news." Although he had already heard about Rhode''s madness, Ji Jia was still shocked after knowing that he took the initiative to slaughter the big demon and thus expand the power of the undead army. Sure enough, that crazy necromancer could do anything. "The situation may be worse." Kunka analyzed, "He still wants to blame me for this matter. Fortunately, the king has insight into the truth of the matter, which prevents me from being torn to pieces by the vicious demon." Ji Jia glanced at the contemplative ogre, maybe that wasn''t Rhode''s idea. "Anyway, I came here to investigate the incident of the savage creature''s lost soul. I heard that it was caused by the king. Do you know what happened?" After a while of chatting, Ji Jia finally got to the point, that is, she came here specially the purpose of this. Hearing Ji Jia mention this matter, Kunka suddenly showed a clear expression: "Are you talking about those savages who don''t think about tea and rice? Don''t worry, it''s just a normal phenomenon. After feeling the beauty of the king, how did they Can you forget the most beautiful thing? How can you easily go back to the past?" Saying that, the ogre''s rough face also showed a strange intoxication. Such an unusual infatuation naturally attracted Ji Jia''s attention. "You" Ji Jia looked at the ogre in front of him. If Ji Jia guessed correctly, the current Kunka is also a member of the Lost Souls. In other words, his own consciousness has been affected by the monarch of hell. influences. "I can assure you that the monarch did not show his power to any savage creatures, and all savage creatures who were addicted to that beauty were their willing choices. If you want to know what''s going on, go to the hell monarch in person. Kunka turned slightly, raised his hand to lead the way, motioned Ji Jia to move towards the highest stone house in the city, "Before you, Tam sent the warrior Telzer to come, and he made his choice, now it''s your turn. " Without hesitation, Ji Jia set foot on the road ahead. After the leader of Kilgor left, she was the most valiant warrior in the barbarian tribe. If even she couldn''t deal with the king in the city, how could the other barbarians be? Walking through the streets surrounded by demons, Ji Jia smelled a strong fishy smell. Looking around, she could see the corpses piled up like hills on the side of the street. A few of them belonged to barbarians, but more belong to the same kind of demons. A little closer, you can also see a large group of flies crawling on the corpse, constantly absorbing nutrients. Ji Jia stared at this scene indifferently. Barbarians live by killing, while demons enjoy killing. The nature of the two is completely different. In the eyes of those demons, the concept of the same kind hardly exists, and high-level demons slaughter low-level demons for fun. common thing. After crossing the pile of corpses, Ji Jiaxing went to the only tall stone house in the city. It was originally the council hall of Boca City. Later, it became a temporary bedroom. Approaching the king''s bedroom, the number of corpses that died was significantly reduced, replaced by living creatures that were being tortured. On both sides of the road, there were hundreds of barbarians kneeling on the ground, revealing their backs covered with whip marks and dripping with blood. Ji Jia couldn''t see their faces, but from the scars on their backs, it could be seen that this was not their first time. Whipped once. The abyss demon holding a long whip is constantly leaving new scars on them, and every whip makes their skin open. As for the taller ogres, those responsible for flogging them were replaced by powerful pit lords. The mourning continued from Ji Jia''s ears, and the scene behind them was even more shocking when she passed the kneeling crowd. There was no more rude whipping here, but a more delicate craftsmanship. A few savage creatures were lying flat on the stone table. Some looked like humans, with graceful bodies and slender tails. Demons with thorn-like ends were lying in front of them, peeling off their green skins little by little, and some started with their hands. , and some start with the face. In front of one of the stone tables, Ji Jia stopped her steps, the barbaric creature on the table was stripped of half of its face, revealing the red and white muscle fascia under the skin, blood dripped down his cheeks, dyed wet The entire stone table, and he gritted his teeth tightly, trying not to make any sound other than a groan. "Are you the warrior Terzer?" Ji Jia recognized the identity of the man. Terzer was one of the generals of the Wild Bones Tribe. The leader of the Kilgor was transferred to deal with logistical affairs. According to the priest Kunka, Terze was the candidate to investigate the barbarians'' lost souls, but he obviously failed to complete the task. Tam was forced to come, so Ji Jia came. Chapter 2513 "Stop your actions." After recognizing Telzer''s identity, Ji Jia naturally wouldn''t let the demon in front of him continue to hurt him, and immediately stepped forward to stop him. "But" the succubus in charge of skinning hesitated, not knowing what to do for a while. "I said stop!" Facing Ji Jia''s battle axe in front of him, and her undisguised killing intent, the succubus was so frightened that she quickly put down the knife in her hand, and at the same time looked at Ji Jia fearfully, making a pitiful gesture, It looks unbearable to hurt. "What''s wrong?" Terzer, who was lying on the stone table, also noticed something unusual. After the succubus''s movements stopped completely, he opened his closed eyes and asked aloud. Ji Jia gave him a reassuring look: "Don''t worry, I will save you. Without the big demon, the remaining demons here can''t stop me! I will take you safely out of here." Ji Jia''s eyes swept around, her actions caught the attention of the nearby demons, many abyss lords stared at her with bad looks, but she was not afraid, except for the big demon, the other demons here are not hers The enemy of unity. However, Terzer''s words made Ji Jia stunned, unable to believe what she heard. "You are Kilgor''s wife Ji Jia? Isn''t the punishment of the Kilgor leader not enough for me? Not only did he assign me to logistics, but now I can''t even enjoy this moment of pleasure" Terzer wailed. . Ji Jia quickly reacted, glared at him and said, "What are you talking about? You are being skinned by demons. If I come a step later, you may die at their hands. Is this what you enjoy?" Terzer looked at Ji Jia, his eyes had long since lost his lust, and his whole person was like a body that had been pulled out of his soul. His eyes never stopped on Ji Jia, his eyes were empty: "Under the guidance of the king , I finally understand the truth of the world, pain is joy, I will do everything to please her¡± At the end, he laughed, and the skin that was half peeled but not completely peeled off was twitching with his smile. Ji Jia looked at Terzer, and took a step back unconsciously. She finally understood what happened to the lost souls in the intelligence. Now it seems that they are not lost at all, but completely crazy. "Can we continue?" Terzer looked at the succubus beside him. Seeing that Ji Jia was silent, the succubus immediately picked up the knife again, continued the unfinished operation, and gave Ji Jia a proud look at the same time. After leaving Telzer, Ji Jia''s face was very ugly. He never imagined that the power of the king had reached such a level that he could completely distort the will of barbarian creatures. So suffered a catastrophe. Ignoring the wailing in his ears, Ji Jia continued to move forward. The strength of the nearby demons became stronger and stronger. From time to time, the seventh-order Abyss Demon King passed by Ji Jia and looked at her carefully from head to toe, while Ji Jia did not care. He stared back weakly. Soon, Ji Jia stepped into the meeting room of Boka City, and she was also stopped by the Abyss Demon King who was waiting here: "Stop, the king''s bedroom is in front, and idlers should not approach." "I''m the messenger of the barbarians, and I''m here on behalf of the leader of Kilgor. There is no place I can''t go in this wasteland." Ji Jia said solemnly. , she didn''t have the slightest affection, and she was not polite in her words. Abyss Demon King Kong waved the long whip in his hand, making a tearing sound in the air, and issued a final warning to Ji Jia, but Ji Jia just clenched the battle axe in his hand tighter, ready to fight the enemy with all his strength. "Punk, let her in." At this moment, a soft voice came from the hall. The soothing tone contained infinite tenderness, and even the most determined hero would melt for it. Hearing this, Ji Jia was slightly taken aback. If she guessed correctly, the master of that voice was the mastermind behind all the savage creatures. Before she could say anything, the Abyss Demon King took the initiative to move out of the way: "You are lucky, the King wants to see you." Ji Jia glanced at him suspiciously, and only after seeing that he really did not intend to block, did he enter the hall. As soon as she entered, a completely different atmosphere from the outside world came over. The hall was warm and pleasant, and the fishy smell disappeared, replaced by a fragrance. Ji Jia''s ears came from time to time. Be vigilant. Soon, in the center of the hall, Ji Jia saw a sitting human girl. The girl was wearing precious jewelry that was rarely seen in the wasteland. Her gestures, her frowns and smiles all exuded an amazing charm, which made her feel extremely charming. People unconsciously indulge in it, unable to extricate themselves for a long time. In front of her, even Nadora, the most beautiful wife of King Kilgor, was like dust in the dirt. "You are the king of hell who took away the minds of savage creatures?" Ji Jia asked in disbelief. She couldn''t believe that this girl who looked harmless to humans and animals in addition to being too beautiful was actually what the demons said. king. Ji Jia''s question also caused a chuckle. It wasn''t until the laughter came that Ji Jia noticed that she and the girl were not the only ones here. The girl is barefoot. Her feet don''t have the green skin of savage creatures, but are very white and tender. Logically speaking, they should not be loved by savage creatures, and will only arouse their appetite. of beauty. The one who laughed was a legendary succubus. The succubus was also bright and moving, enough to drive all the demons crazy, but in front of the girl it was much inferior. Perhaps to prevent the girl''s clean feet from getting stains, the succubus was lying on her back, supporting it with her soft belly, while looking sideways at Ji Jia. "Lord Cecilia, she doesn''t even know who you are, do you want to let the devil teach her a lesson?" At this moment, the suggestion of the legendary succubus also made Ji Jia alert, and she subconsciously wanted to lift the tomahawk , but under the girl''s gaze, her movements were hesitant, as if doing so would hurt the girl in front of her. Some kind of power has been invisible and changed Ji Jia''s inner concept, but she herself didn''t notice it, instead she thought it was a normal thing. "No need." Finally, the girl spoke, she looked at Ji Jia who came from afar, and said casually, "I am the king you are looking for, Cecilia, who is in charge of the sin of lust in hell, did not know where you came here on purpose. What''s the matter?" Chapter 2514 Looking at the girl in front of her who was extremely weak and seemed to be able to arouse her desire for protection, Ji Jia shook her head vigorously, and her vision returned to clarity. "You bewitched the nearby savage creatures, making them lose their minds and become no longer themselves." Ji Jia said the purpose of this trip. The young girl frowned slightly, and Ji Jia''s will, which had finally been firmed up, softened at this moment. "I didn''t do that. Is it my fault to be infatuated with those savage creatures?" Cecilia said softly. Hearing the girl''s words, Ji Jia''s heart condensed. The girl seemed to have some kind of magic power, which could easily erode the will of other creatures. The hints from her perception made Ji Jia regret it. Maybe she should do more preparations, such as finding an ogre priest for a bloodthirsty spell, and maybe she will meet the lust king again. Thinking of this, Ji Jia gritted her teeth sharply, biting a piece of flesh from her lips, blood slid down the corner of her mouth, looking very terrifying. Since there were no ogre priests here, she cast spells on herself, using pain to remind herself to stay awake. "Before I came here, I met the warrior Telzer, and I know what you said to those savages, you told them pain is joy, and let your men lash them and strip them alive, isn''t that also Did you do nothing?" Ji Jia asked. The girl laughed, and her laughter contained a certain provocative meaning, but the legendary succubus under her feet shivered because of it: "I don''t think you understand the true meaning of this sentence. The pain they suffered is because of My pleasure. They are willing to be whipped and stripped alive for one purpose, and that is to please me." "What?" Ji Jia said in disbelief, she really couldn''t understand the girl''s thoughts, "Do you, a lunatic, feel happy to see savages suffer and die in such a cruel way?" The girl glanced at her, her eyes were bright and dazzling, and there was a light of insight: "Those are just a form of pleasure. Pain is an indispensable part of lust, if you don''t give it to you The person you love leaves an unforgettable lesson, and that person will not cherish you." Ji Jia was stunned for a moment, but she heard the girl say again, "Isn''t this kind of thing rare in the past? You dedicated all the precious things that you switched over to the person you love, but that person abandoned it like a shoe. Disdain. People take pleasure in trampling on the hearts of others, of course, that is not the sin of the lust that I control, but the sin of arrogance, which is the deepest sin. Of the lusts that I control, there is only one Pain and hurt can defuse this arrogance." Ji Jia pondered Cecilia''s words, but the wisdom of a barbarian made her not know what to say. She just felt dizzy, and arguing about this kind of thing was really not what she was good at. Few barbarians possess a wealth of wisdom, and the exception is the ogre, who are known for calculating people''s hearts and even spawn spellcasters like priests. If other creatures dared to publish such a long speech in front of Ji Jia, Ji Jia kept the battle axe around the man''s neck and let the man talk about the main point, but facing the girl in front of him, Ji Jia couldn''t do it, she didn''t want to. hurt the girl. Seeing that Ji Jia didn''t say a word, the girl looked at her carefully, as if through her skin, she saw the secret hidden in the depths of her soul: "Well, you are troubled by the sin of lust, you have a deep loved ones." "Yes." Ji Jia admitted. "What was the last gift he left you?" the girl asked. "Gift" Ji Jia was stunned for a moment, and subconsciously reached out and touched the corner of the bruised mouth. It was an unforgettable gift that Kilgor left for her before she left. The girl seemed to see through her thoughts: "It seems that it was a bad memory." "It''s not like that." Ji Jia took a few steps forward and hurriedly defended Kilgor. "It was I who contradicted King Kilgor and offended his majesty, so I was punished like this." Before she knew it, Ji Jia was already walking in front of the girl, and she was less than a step away. The legendary succubus at the girl''s feet was staring at Ji Jia vigilantly. Any change in Ji Jia would attract a counterattack from the legendary succubus, but the girl was unaware. Towards Ji Jia, the girl stretched out her soft, fair palms, and wiped away the blood from biting her lips for her. Along with the girl''s caress, the bruises on the corners of Ji Jia''s mouth were also wiped away. The legendary succubus at the girl''s feet was staring at Ji Jia with jealousy. The caress of the lustful king was the supreme favor that many demons dreamed of. "Your love is broken." The girl pulled Ji Jia closer to herself and whispered in her ear, "You gave all the love, but received a pitiful response." Ji Jia let go of the hand holding the weapon, and under the girl''s light embrace, her eyes gradually lost. "You know why Kilgor went to Moriel, you still remember the words he praised the big red dragon, and the eager look he looked at the big red dragon. He took all his elite subordinates and stepped into the battlefield of Brakada. , fighting the necromancer Rhodes, just to gain the favor of the big red dragon. He is pleasing the big red dragon. Whether he succeeds or not, your love is worthless to him." The girl''s whispers revealed the secrets hidden in Ji Jia''s heart that she didn''t want to face. In front of the girl, her heart seemed to be unobstructed, and all the secrets were in sight, which also made her mind. Ju Zhen: "Then what should I do?" "Like I told you before, teach him a lesson, make him feel heartbroken, and show him the cost of ignoring your love. If all goes well, it won''t be long before you get all his love" Under the earnest instruction of the King of Lust, Ji Jia clenched the weapon in her hand again, killing intent burst out from her body, but the target was not the girl in front of her. Feeling the killing intent emanating from Ji Jia, the succubus under the girl''s feet changed slightly. Only after feeling this killing intent at close range can you understand how powerful Ji Jia''s power is, let alone her, even if it is a big devil Come, it may not be able to stop this legendary barbarian. "Looks like you already understand." Feeling Ji Jia''s change, the girl laughed. Her smile was like a spring breeze, and the ice and snow would melt for it. "Go and do what you should do." Chapter 2515 Ji Jia left Boca City. After a while, she felt that her heart was empty, as if something important was missing. Looking back carefully, Ji Jia finally understood what she was missing. She lacked the warmth that the girl brought her, which also made her feel uncomfortable. She was willing to do everything to return to the girl, and just Like all savage creatures out there, either whipped or flayed alive. Unlike those savage creatures, Ji Jia still has her own love, and perhaps this love can fill the emptiness left by her leaving the girl. Taking the Wolf Voss, Ji Jia set foot on the wasteland again, galloping all the way, and finally returned to the ruins of steel horns near the snow-capped mountains before sunset. This is where she started. "Lord Ji Jia, you are finally back. Voss has been galloping all the way behind your back. I believe it must be hungry. We have prepared raw meat feed, which will definitely satisfy it." In the tribe, seeing Ji Jia returning, the orc animal trainer greeted him and was about to take care of Ji Jia''s mount, but Ji Jia waved his hand: "No need." The animal trainer was stunned for a moment, but he didn''t ask why. He was just a beast trainer and had no right to question Ji Jia''s decision. He could only secretly guess in his heart that maybe Ji Jia was going to leave the tribe again, but it would take time for the mounts Just rest. Leading the Warg, Ji Jia passed the ogre guards and came to the leader''s tent, leaving the Warg outside the tent, and Ji Jia entered it alone. "Ji Jia, you came back earlier than I expected. How was the investigation? How much useful information did you find from Boca City?" Seeing Ji Jia''s smooth return, Cannibal had already received a notification from the guards. Demon King Tam, could not help frowning. According to the distance from this place to Boca City, Ji Jia didn''t stay in Boca City for a long time, except for the back and forth time, which also made Tamm wonder if she had carried out this task seriously. "The reason why those savage creatures lost their souls was because they saw Cecilia." Ji Jia said slowly. "Checia?" Tam frowned, not understanding the meaning of the name. "The king of lust in hell." Ji Jia explained, "She is indeed as beautiful as rumored, and all creatures who see her will use everything in themselves to please her." Tamm stared at Ji Jia, then asked, "So, you met her. What kind of demon is she? Fierce? Gentle? Is she hostile to savage creatures? Will her presence be shaken? The reign of King Kilgor?" Ji Jia didn''t answer, but pulled out the battle axe. Seeing Ji Jia''s movements, Tam''s expression changed slightly: "Ji Jia, what are you doing? I''m the second wife of King Kilgor." "Go get my love." A strong killing intent burst out from Ji Jia, and even if Tam didn''t believe it, she couldn''t help but hesitate about the situation in front of her. When the ogre king got up, he stretched out his right hand and grabbed the thick wooden stick on the side, but Ji Jia couldn''t help but hesitate. The speed was much faster than her, and the sharp axe blade instantly smashed into her chest. "hateful!" Tam let out a roar and grabbed Ji Jia with the other hand, trying to use the power of the ogre king to directly break Ji Jia''s body, but Ji Jia, who inspired the blood of the legendary barbarian, was not under Tam''s power at all. Instantly broke free from the big hand of the ogre king. Ji Jia stepped on Tam''s body with another force, and used all her strength to swing the battle axe. The blade of the axe was deeply embedded in the neck of the ogre king, and her head was about to be chopped off with just one blow. . Tam was in pain and let out a roar, but Ji Jiake would not give her a chance to breathe. She leaped, avoiding the big hand that Tam was grabbing, and stood on the shoulder of the ogre king, using her foot on the axe. With a hard kick on the back, the thick flesh and blood of the Ogre Demon King was no longer able to block it. With a thump, Tam''s slightly frightened head fell to the ground. The conflict in the tent naturally attracted the attention of the guards, and many ogre guards surrounded him. Fortunately, Ji Jia''s Warg was restrained, but Voss'' strength alone could not last long. Ji Jia grabbed the human skin that Tam was wearing, wrapped her bloody head, and then whistled, Voss got rid of the guard and ran in front of her. "It''s not over yet." Ji Jia turned over, a flash of coldness flashed in his eyes. Under her order, the warg rushed out of the camp, and the ogre guards swept in with wooden sticks, but Voss only made a nimble jump, and then avoided this swipe and another smash. Heading towards him, and Voss immediately dodged sideways, the ogre''s pounding blow finally smashed the ground into a hole. How difficult it was for these hulking ogres to catch a nimble warg, Voss slipped through the gap in the guards and quickly left them behind. Taking advantage of the riots in the tribe and other savage creatures not knowing what happened, Ji Jia ordered Voss to rush all the way to the training ground in the tribe. The riots caused the guarding barbarians to blow their horns, and the nearby barbarians had stopped training. Seeing Ji Jia''s arrival, they thought Ji Jia was here to report the news, so they couldn''t help but look at her with questioning eyes. "Where are Agara and Sanla?" Ji Jia asked. "There" a big-eared monster pointed the way for her, and his eyes stayed on the object wrapped in the blood-stained human skin in her hand for a moment. Intuition told him that it was not a good thing. Following the big-eared monster''s guidance, Ji Jia saw two slightly puzzled young ogres. "Very good." Ji Jia slapped the wolf, and Woston understood what he meant, and rushed towards one of the smaller ogres, threw him to the ground, and violently bit his throat. Another larger ogre turned and fled with a look of horror, and how could Ji Jia give him such a chance? She threw the battle axe out of her hand, and the battle axe was deeply embedded in the ogre''s back, and the blade of the axe protruded from his chest. Leaping from the Warg, Ji Jia pulled out her battle axe and cut off the heads of two young ogres in a similar manner. By the time she re-boarded the Warg, Voss had bitten through a large hole in the belly of the fallen ogre and was eating his mouth full of blood. "It''s still two." Looking at the head wrapped in her hands, and listening to the approaching footsteps of the pursuers, Ji Jia showed a look of urgency, her victory was far from coming. If you want to enjoy the love of King Kilgor alone, you must kill all those who share this love with her. Ji Jia slapped the Warg, and Woston rushed towards Kilgor''s first wife, Nadora''s residence, where not only her, but also her and Kilgor''s children were. Chapter 2516 On the battlefield outside the Snowstorm Canyon, Kilgor, who was fighting with undead creatures, suddenly felt a faint unease in his heart. "Chief Kilgor, are you alright?" A sorcerer couldn''t help asking after discovering the abnormality on his body, if something happened to Kilgor, he couldn''t afford the crime. Kilgor shook his head and didn''t answer. He turned his eyes to the direction of the wasteland. It seemed that something had happened there. He only felt that his breathing became heavier, as if he had lost something important. This feeling made him uncomfortable, and even his breathing was no longer smooth, but he couldn''t find the source of the discomfort, so he had to go crazy in his heart. "It must be my illusion. The Ruins of Steel Horn are guarded by ogres from the Bone Tribe and Ji Jia''s guard. How could there be an accident?" Shaking his head, he returned his sight to the battlefield in front of him. Under the transformation of the sorcerers, the barbaric creatures who accompanied him as reinforcements are now wearing new skins. In order to avoid becoming Rhodes'' undead creatures after death, they need to blur the boundaries of death under the erosion of alien blood, first become alien monsters, and then fight against the enemy. Kilgor looked up and saw that the corpses of alien creatures had already piled up in the entire snow-storm canyon. Even if they were dead, the corpses were still wriggling and reorganizing. In a sense, when the alien creatures complete the transformation, their original owners are already dead. On the Rhodes side, there are still endless undead coming forward. Those undead creatures can''t see the end at all, and the deadly clouds are scorching the bodies of alien creatures. In that terrifying black cloud, a large number of vampire bats are hiding. Facing the approaching undead legion, the sorcerers under Moriel tried their best to resist, and the large-scale damage spells were detonated one after another. kind. Whenever the flames of hell flames surge and violent explosions can often clear thousands of undead creatures within 100 meters, none of the undead corpses within the range of the spell are spared, but soon, the vacancies caused by the spell will be emptied by the rear. of Legion members filled. At the same time, the mage detachment in the undead army is not to be outdone. They were all high-level mages in Brakada during their lifetimes. After being awakened by the death domain, they also retained their spellcasting ability. Hellfire is not only a magician who can cast it . Under the counterattack of the mage team, the sorcerers were bombarded by orthodox spells, and even magic such as thunder bombs sounded from time to time, causing many sorcerers to be damaged here. The sorcerer, who had already been turned into a scorched corpse under the spell, lost his life, his body suddenly wriggled, and his flesh was revived under the power of the filthy blood, transcending the limit of death. Those crazy sorcerers transformed themselves into alien species long before they set foot on the battlefield. At the forefront of the battlefield, a giant alien with six arms was transformed from the behemoth of Beamon. During the rampage, it ruthlessly opened up a road covered with blood. The great demon undead tried to lure the alien Beamon away, but if it was a little careless, it would be eroded by the alien blood on it. Looking at the blood road crushed by the Behemoth beast, Kilgor found that Rhodes'' undead creatures also bleed, and it was the kind of bright red blood, not the coagulated purple-black blood, which may be the difference between him and other necromancers. Kilgor had heard of the tragic fall of Tarnen''s Fortress of Steelhorn, the bloodiest battle ever fought on the Krulod Wastes. The mages stick to the sturdy steel horn fortress. The high-level mages hide their identities, avoid the forbidden magic ball in Tanan, and constantly attack and harass the rear troops of the barbarian creatures. On the front of the battlefield, there are also tall golems and puppets stubbornly resisting. . In order to capture the Steel Horn Fortress, tens of thousands of savage creatures gave their lives, their blood stained the nearby streams, and until now, there are hordes of vultures wandering outside the Steel Horn ruins all day long. However, compared with the battlefield in front of him, the brutality of the Steel Horn Fortress is nothing at all. Looking at the undead legions that are lifeless, and no amount of losses can cause them to fluctuate, Kilgor has for the first time flinched. meaning. Until now, he finally understood how terrifying Rhodes was. Even if he were to show the power of steel claws and attack those enemies with all his strength, he would feel exhausted after destroying thousands of undead, but this number was still a drop in the bucket among the entire undead army, and he was finally waiting for him. , only to be engulfed by those undead. "I want to see the Dragon King Moriel!" After returning to the dragon''s nest, Kilgor grabbed the magician dignitaries aside and shouted angrily. Facing the endless influx of undead, the magicians under Moriel would be afraid and tremble, but those undead creatures would not spare them because of this. In Kilgor''s view, the defeat of this battle is already decided. If Moriel has no other way, she will be the one who will lose in the end. "Sir Morril is sleeping, no one is seen now." The sorcery dignitary was about to reject Kilgor''s request, but it seemed that Kilgor changed his words after revealing his steel claws, "Okay, there''s one more person who wants to be there too. When you see Lord Moriel, you can go to see her together, but don''t blame me for not reminding you, if you dare to disturb Lord Moriel at this time, you will surely bear her wrath." Kilgor put the black magic dignitaries down and paid no attention to the threats he said. As the big leader of the barbarians, Kilgor had heard many threats along the way, and how could he be frightened by his words? Then he pushed it away and stepped into the depths of the dragon''s nest. "You also came to see Lord Moriel? Your name is Kilgor, right? I''ve seen you before and talked to the sorcerer who transformed you. He said that the steel claws on your body are the ones he''s seen in his life. The sharpest biological material, with steel claws, you must be a great warrior." I don''t know when, a female enchanter wrapped in a blue turban and wearing pearl earrings came to Kilgor''s side and walked side by side with him. The sorcerer seemed to be very interested in Kilgor, and spit out a series of words, but if you listened carefully, you could hear the tension in the sorcerer''s heart, and she seemed to be covering up something. Kilgor snorted and did not answer the sorcerer''s words. Except for Moriel, these sorcerers Kilgor never looked down upon, and it was a waste of time to talk to them more. Seeing that the leader of Kilgor was unwilling to take care of him, the sorcerer didn''t care, and just followed Kilgor to move on. Soon, the figure of the big red dragon appeared in front of them. Chapter 2517 "So, are you ready to agree to the thief leader''s proposal?" After returning to the temporary command post on the battlefield, Rhodes met Rowling who stayed here, and told her about his experience at the Thieves Bazaar, including Sally''s suggestion. After listening to Rhodes'' story, Rowling opened her mouth in surprise, and then looked at Rhodes with strange eyes. "What''s your opinion?" Rhode didn''t answer, but asked her. "Is that important?" Rowling stared into his eyes until Rhode looked away before saying, "When people seek advice from others, they actually have answers they expect to hear in their hearts, but they just need to borrow the help of others. Affirm your own thoughts. If it were you, you probably wouldn''t ask me this question." Rhode stroked his forehead, and he had to admit that Rowling was right. Unexpectedly, Rowling could see more clearly than herself on this kind of issue. When did she become so smart? Messika must have taught her bad. "Apart from her, who else can deal with Morril?" Rhode shook his head, "I transformed an assassin that Moriel used to deal with me, and in turn asked her to deal with Moriel, but I don''t think she If it can be successful, if Moriel can be solved so easily, she simply cannot force me to this point.¡± "So you only made this choice to deal with Moriel, and not for other reasons?" Rowling asked. Rhodes asked back, "Like what?" "For example, her appearance. No one has ever seen the real face of the thief leader. She is forever shrouded in darkness. Tell me, what does she look like?" Rowling squinted and stared at Rhodes carefully. The corner of Rhode''s mouth twitched: "She is no more beautiful than the succubus in hell that was born to charm people''s hearts, but this is not within my scope. Even if she is a xenogeneic creature with ten heads and eight legs, I will I will seriously consider her proposal." After listening to Rhode''s words, Rowling showed a satisfied expression. She stretched out her hand slightly, and a delicate tea cup appeared in her hand. De''s next sentence made him cough out the black tea. "But she''s a little prettier than you." Rowling pouted and stared at Rhodes faintly. Being stared at, Rhode felt uncomfortable for a while, so he tried to change his words: "This is the truth, I didn''t lie to you." Rowling punched him: "What about Inota? If you''re going to accept her offer, how do you tell Inota?" "" Rhode was silent, without a word for a while. It was not until Rowling pushed him again that Rhodes said: "I remember that in the concept of primitive dragons, there should be no concept of husband and wife, which should be the concept that was first spread by humans. In other words, if If no one explains to her, she should not understand the meaning of this matter." "But you understand." Rowling gave him a deep look. "Even if Inota doesn''t understand, can you still understand? When she finds out about this, she will definitely be sad." "Then what do you want me to do? Who do you want to deal with Moriel? When Moriel completely masters the realm of time, everything will be too late." Rhode said helplessly. Of course he had considered the words Rowling mentioned, but now For him, there is no more suitable choice, "Inota, she will understand me." After feeling Rhode''s thoughts, Rowling took the initiative to say, "Maybe I can." "You?" Rhodes was a little surprised. "I am the only person other than Moriel who is not limited by the time domain. Even if I enter the time domain, I still remember what happened. Moreover, I can engrave Moriel on the prophecy card and use the power of the time domain to deal with it. She herself." Rowling took out an unfinished prophecy card and said to Rhodes. Rhode is obviously not optimistic about her plan: "Even so, if you go back to the past, can you defeat the hero Moriel head-on? I know you want to help me, but Moriel is by no means so easy to deal with." Shaking his head, Rhode looked into the distance: "I heard that the savage creatures of Krulord can have multiple wives. When I defeat the hero Moriel and conquer Bracada, I will go again. Conquer Krulord, and when I''m king of the Wild, I''ll marry Enota again, and everything will be all right." Thinking of this, Rhode nodded with satisfaction. This plan is simply impeccable, so that the crisis brought by Moriel can be solved. Rowling pouted and glanced at Rhodes. On this matter, she and Inota were in the same position: "Speaking of Crowlord, I think you may not know what happened over there recently, right?" "What?" Rhodes was a little puzzled. Except for the barbarian chief who sent troops to reinforce Moriel, the barren desert over there seemed to have nothing to pay attention to. Rhode had to admit that he underestimated the savage creatures, not their power, but their potential. When the savage creatures were transformed by the sorcerers and became a new type of alien species, it brought a lot of inconvenience to the frontal battlefield. A small amount of pressure has seriously affected the speed at which the undead army is advancing. Before that, he never thought that Kilgor would be willing to sacrifice all the savage creatures and turn them all into aliens. "Have you heard about Kilgor?" Rowling asked. "You mean he participated in the battle for the throne? The matter of becoming the barbarian chief?" Rhode looked at her with some doubts, not understanding why Rowling suddenly mentioned Kilgor. "I''m talking about her wife." Rowling said slowly, at the same time, she also had a parchment in her hand, "Kilgor has three wives. One of his wives, the legendary Savage Ji Jia, who suddenly went crazy, killed all of Kilgor''s heirs, and his two other wives, cut off their heads, and prepared to pack them up for Kilgor. According to the information provided by the Thieves Guild, Ji Jia has come to the border of the Snow Region." Hearing Rowling''s deliberately slowed down words, Rhode couldn''t help but feel a chill behind his back, "So, what do you want to express?" "Why do you think Ji Jia did this? Jealousy? Resentment? Or for some other reason?" Rowling asked. Rhodes scratched his head: "How do I know what those savages think? It''s not surprising that those savages do anything." "But you just said that you are going to be the king of Krulord, and then marry Enota." Rowling put her hand on his shoulder and whispered, "If one day, such a thing Happened to you, what would you do? Transform the slain party into an undead creature? Use your death realm?" Rhode was silent. After listening to Rowling''s words, he needed to think about this matter again. Chapter 2518 "Who disturbed my sleep?" Inside the dragon''s nest, Moriel, who was in a deep sleep, was exploring the mysteries of the realm of time and woke up. The golden dragon pupils were more dazzling than the nearby firelight. The visitor interrupted her slumber, and if she was replaced by the usual she, I am afraid that she would have already been furious. If the visitor could not say any important information, she would definitely let him experience the power of the dragon''s breath at the end of the day, but now, she Appears very calm. Kilgor stared at the big red dragon. From her body, Kilgor felt an unfathomable aura. The aura was magnificent and mysterious. She was moving towards the level above the legend. Even if Kilgor showed his steel claws, he probably wouldn''t be able to hurt her in the slightest. Beside Kilgor, the sorcerer who arrived with him absently shook his pockets and reached out to touch his pearl earrings. "Dragon King Moriel, Rhode''s undead are coming fiercely. If this continues, we will soon be powerless to resist." Thinking of what he had seen on the battlefield, Kilgor hurriedly reported. "It doesn''t matter." Moriel grinned, her aura suddenly changed, as if the monster in the abyss showed its fangs, "I''m very close, and now the most important thing is the selection of the time node, even if you all die in battle, To be reborn in the new time I rule." "This kind of power" Kilgor''s expression froze, convinced of this. He had heard of Moriel''s unique power. That power that was enough to change time and space was the reason for Rhode''s attack. When Moriel has completely mastered this power, who else will be her opponent? A gust of breeze swept through, Kilgor looked at the big red dragon with more burning eyes, while Moriel showed a arrogant smile, her eyes were sharp and pressing, as if she had taken the world into her palm. "Xilika, I asked you to assassinate Rhodes, is your mission completed?" Moriel asked lightly, staring at the banshee magician beside Kilgor. "Rod has already been recruited. It is estimated that it will not be long before you hear good news." Seeing Moriel asking about this, the sorcerer hurriedly reported it. "What?" Kilgor glanced at her unexpectedly. He didn''t expect that he was walking with the Hex Assassin all the way into the Dragon''s Nest, but he didn''t notice it at all. In terms of concealment, the Hex Assassin did better than he thought. better. Shaking his head, probably because he had been on the battlefield for too long, Kilgor felt a little swollen in his head, but he didn''t care. For barbarians, this kind of abnormality just needs to eat something and then sleep. You can recover in a single sleep. Soon, Kilgor covered his head with his hands, and the slightly swollen head turned into a severe pain that could not be ignored, as if a needle was piercing his brain, and there were more than one. Like pressing his head against a bed of nails, the countless stings almost crushed his nerves. "What have you done!" The extremely sharp steel claws replaced Kilgor''s original arms and slammed towards the sorcerer. If they were touched by the steel claws, the sorcerer''s body would undoubtedly be divided into two parts. Cut, but the sorcerer who had noticed in advance, has used teleportation to pull the distance. Kilgor''s face was exposed, his eyes were congested, his complexion turned from dark green to livid, and he could even see the roots of plants emerging from his nose and mouth, and the whole person was shrouded in great pain. . "Success!" Seeing the abnormality on Kilgor, Xilica was secretly delighted. The effect of the brain-eating worm was more powerful than she thought. The leader of the game will pay an unimaginable price after an accidental attack. Ever since she met Rhodes at the thieves market and became a member of the kingdom of the dead, after taking over Rhodes'' task of counter-assassinating Moriel, Xilica has been waiting for the opportunity in front of her. The narrow space in the Dragon Palace is even more eroded. The effect of the brain bug powder provides convenience, as long as you secretly use air magic to blow a small breeze, it is enough to make the enemy attack. Xilica showed a look of pride, even the master, I am afraid that he could not imagine that he could complete the task so easily, and the powerful ruler who ruled the underground world fell into her hands like this. But soon, Shilica stopped laughing, and Kilgor fell to the ground, but Moriel just stared at her lightly, as if she saw all the thoughts in her heart. "It''s impossible." Seeing that Moriel was completely unbeaten, Shilica said incredulously, she didn''t understand why Moriel was still like a normal person under the erosion of the brain-eating worm. "You failed. Not only did you fail to assassinate Rhodes, but you became his undead creature." Finally, under Shilica''s fearful eyes, Moriel said lightly. Realizing that the situation was not good, Xilica no longer hesitated, her figure flickered one after another, and she performed teleportation one after another. In the blink of an eye, she fled outside the Dragon Palace and opened the gate of time and space to escape. "Mr. Moriel, what''s going on here?" After noticing the fluctuation of mana in the teleportation, the other subordinates who came to hear the news also saw Kilgor who was lying on the ground and didn''t know if he was alive or dead. They couldn''t help but be shocked. They knew it very well. The toughness of that barbarian leader. "nothing." Moriel glanced at Kilgor, who was lying on the ground, and couldn''t help shaking her head secretly. The disc containing the power of time and space once again emerged from her feet. The dark light enveloped Moriel, and she returned to the time-space channel she was familiar with. After many attempts, she was already familiar with the power of time-space retrospection contained in the realm. "I can give you three chances, but I''m going to tell you that your first assassination failed. Tell me, what are you going to do next?" In the time tunnel of the Holy Female Dragon, Moriel returned to the moment when she sent Shilica. She had high hopes for Shilica''s assassination, but Shilica obviously lived up to her expectations. But it doesn''t matter, she promised to give Xilika three chances to assassinate Rhodes. Even if this time fails, Xilika still has two chances. Hearing Moriel''s words, Xilica was slightly taken aback: "I heard that Rhodes can transform the form between life and death, and conventional assassination methods are difficult to work. I am afraid that only the most treasured brain-eating worm can threaten. When he collects refining materials, I plan to go to the largest thieves market." "Another way." Moriel said without a doubt, Xilika knew her ability and did not dare to question her. After returning to the present, Moriel didn''t see Shilica, but Kilgor just stood in front of her, telling her about Rhode''s menacing approach. Chapter 2519 After sending Kilgor away, Moriel was planning to continue exploring in time, but another visitor made her have to give up this plan. The visitor is a necromancer. To be precise, he is Moriel''s senior advisor. He is known for his scheming tricks and extremely high strategic literacy. His existence also makes all the magicians fearful. He secretly advised Moriel, hoping to eradicate the necromancer, but Moriel did not agree. "Dragon King Moriel, looking at your complexion, you should be more advanced in the field of time. I believe that it will not take long for you to destroy Rhodes." The necromancer said respectfully, his eyes were deep and impressive. Not sure what was in his mind. Moriel snorted: "Shandru, your understanding of undead creatures must be above all the magicians in the underground world, don''t go to the battlefield and think about how to deal with Rhode''s undead army, come and tell me now These? What are you trying to say?" When the real purpose was exposed by the big red dragon, the necromancer was not angry, but just smiled lightly: "Mr. Moriel is really clever, what I want to say, I believe you already know it from the realm of time." "What?" The big red dragon twitched at the corner of his mouth, "If you have nothing to do, get out." Sandro''s heart froze. As Moriel''s senior advisor, no one knew the horrors of the time domain better than him. Even so, the power of the time domain seems to be limited, and Moriel can''t predict what will happen in the future, just like she can''t know what she is going to say. The brief trial gave Sandro a clearer understanding of the power of the time domain, and then he said without a trace: "Lord Moriel, the power of time is a mystery that mages cannot explore, and I naturally have a strong interest. If you encounter any difficulties in the process of exploring the power of time, please let me know. As your senior advisor, perhaps with my knowledge of spells, I can give you some ideas." "You?" Moriel glanced at him suspiciously, "You said it yourself, there has never been a mage who can perform magic involving time, how can you help me?" Sandro lowered his hood: "All magic, whether it''s orthodox magic, undead magic, or hex, have something in common. Although I don''t understand time-based magic, but with the laws and commonalities in magic, maybe I can give you some advice to clear your confusion." Listening to Sandro''s confident words, Moriel stared at him, and after careful consideration, said: "In the realm of time, I do have some confusion. I can go back in time and change someone''s follow-up experience, such as saving Jadet and Shilica who died at the hands of Rhodes, but if that person involved too much Other people, or some major event, there is a power in it that makes everything return to the right track, like it is often said that it is fate." Hearing Moriel''s words, Sandro also fell into deep thought. "Unfortunately, I didn''t get the true inheritance of the holy female dragon. Otherwise, with the teaching of the holy female dragon, how could I not know how to fight against the power of fate? And all of this has been destroyed by Rhodes. , I can only rely on my own strength to explore the realm of time." Moriel continued. After thinking for a while, Sandro asked: "The power of destiny? I heard people say before that the destiny of a hero is to fight destiny." "Is this your suggestion? Senior advisor?" Moriel snorted without taking his words to heart. Sandro shook his head and changed the subject: "Have you tried to kill Rhodes from the past?" "Of course." Moriel nodded, "I can now go back to the time nine months ago. According to the investigation of the sorcerer, Rhode was missing for a long time, and his soul should be trapped. Now, I originally wanted to lead the sorcerer to attack the city of Sao where Rhode was away, but it was delayed due to certain things." At the end of the day, Moriel didn''t seem to be angry at all: "Do you know what happened? There was a magma eruption in the depths of hell. I heard that the demons were doing some trials and engulfed the magic army I originally sent. Once, the tomb of the magic king collapsed. All the monsters in it ran out, and finally I found out who had activated the Almighty Magic Eye hidden in the depths of the royal tomb. Another time I ordered the dragon to set off from the earth, but I didn¡¯t know who ran out of Eri. Dragon Whisperer, take control of the dragon with me." Sandro recalled as if those things did happen. "In my first memory, at those time points, none of these accidents happened. Rhode''s life is really hard." Moriel gritted her teeth, thinking of the setbacks in the time domain, her heart was full of resentment . Whenever she wants to send troops from the past to completely destroy the forces established by Rhodes, there will be an inexplicable force in this world, all her efforts will be wasted, and everything will return to the right track, that belongs to fate. shackles. Moriel believed that how to break the blockade of the power of destiny must be recorded in the complete inheritance of the holy female dragon, but she failed to obtain this inheritance, and all this was bestowed by Rhodes. Thinking of this, Molly suddenly hated her teeth. Without the inheritance of the Holy Female Dragon, I am afraid it will take a long time to find a way to break the shackles of fate. Rhode will definitely not give her such an opportunity. "It is worth noting that you have successfully changed the fate of the death of Jedette, Shilica and others, which also proves that it is feasible to change the fate of a single character in the realm of time. It''s just that the effect is poor in changing the fate of a large number of creatures at the same time. A little." Sandro analyzed. Sandro''s words were also the only thing that made Moriel happy in the time domain. The time domain has never failed to change the fate of a single character. Maybe she should return to Rhodes when he was weaker and kill Rhodes in person. This may be a feasible method. "The limit of your current backtracking is that nine months is a long way from the point where Rhodes changed his fate." It seemed that he thought of something, Sandro said slowly. "Oh?" From the tone of the necromancer''s subdued tone, Moriel also heard something unusual, and couldn''t help looking at him with questioning eyes. "Since you can''t kill Rhodes directly, you may be able to change your thinking and weaken Rhodes'' strength by changing other people''s experiences. For example, my experience." Finally, Sandro said his Purpose. Moriel pondered for a moment, and finally rejected his proposal: "Let''s talk about it, it''s time for you to go down now." Chapter 2520 Rhodes returned to the magic plain deep in the snowy mountains, and he stopped outside the largest room in the Card Castle. Due to the spread of war, in order to prevent the desperate mages from launching a surprise attack on the base camp of Sau in the rear, important personnel in the city have been secretly transferred to the magic plains that are not yet known by mages. It is no exaggeration to say that if the legendary mages are allowed to do their best, they will be enough to raze the entire city of Sao to the ground before the reinforcements of the main force of the legion arrive. The bombardment of the meteor shower alone is enough to make the undead creatures in the city drink. pot. Many legendary mages do have such plans. Since the declaration of war on Brakada, the city of Sao has been attacked by legendary mages no less than three times. Even with the information provided by the Thieves Guild, those legendary mages who ran away after releasing their spells and did not stop at all, also caused headaches for the defenders in the city. Fortunately, pure magic could not counteract the power of the death domain. Under the awakening of Rhodes, the undead creatures in the city were reborn again. Except for the serious blow to the economy and town development, there were no real casualties. Among them, the biggest loss was the destruction of the potion factory. Without the manipulative spiritual potion refined by the potion factory day and night, Rhodes will not be able to continue to improve his manipulative spiritual attributes. To gain experience points and thereby increase his strength, Rhodes needs to kill other creatures. Manipulating the existence of the spirit, the undead creature he controls can also bring him a considerable amount of experience when killing the enemy. The effect of the death field helped Rhodes to relieve some of the need to manipulate his mind. For any kills caused by undead creatures in the death domain, the experience value will be counted on Rhodes'' head, but that is limited to the domain. The basic area of ??the death field is probably a spherical area with a radius of 700 meters centered on Rhodes. After the full expansion, the radius can be expanded by three times. Even so, once the front line is stretched, the death field is still not enough to cover all the members of the legion. . As for the undead creatures outside the Death Domain area, in order to obtain the experience points for their kills, Rhode still needs to rely on the control of the manipulating mind. Compared with the orthodox lich, Rhodes did not have so much time to meditate for years and months. Only by drinking potions could he greatly increase his manipulative spiritual attributes. Controlling ordinary big demons requires more than 100 points of control spirit, while controlling those legendary big demons requires more than 400 points, with a maximum of 500 points of control spirit. Every great demon in the undead army is an important resource for Rhodes, and in every great demon''s mind, there is a spiritual imprint that Rhodes planted. The field of death endowed the big demons with enough sanity, allowing them to go out to fight like death knights, thus bringing a lot of experience to Rhodes. At present, the one who occupies the most control spirit of Rhodes is the hero Tanan. In order to control the death knight transformed from the immortal hero, Rhodes spent a full 4,000 manipulating spirits, which was almost comparable to the sum of dozens of great demons. Even though he occupies so much manipulation spirit, Rhode''s attributes are still abundant, thanks to the potion factory refining potions day and night. Rhodes doesn''t even need to drink the potion bottle by bottle. He only needs to use the secret method to absorb the potion output for a day, and he can increase his control spirit by hundreds of points, thereby controlling more undead creatures. In the face of the army of millions of undead transformed from the Brakadas, there is no way to manipulate the spirit too much. There is no other attribute that can be improved as easily as manipulating the spirit, but this kind of beauty was destroyed by the mages of Brakada. Because the potion factory in Sao City was completely destroyed, many materials and equipment were paid. Zhu Yiju, I am afraid it will take a lot of time to return to the previous output. Fortunately, the potions scholars in the city were not injured, or in other words, except for the psychological trauma of facing death. In short, in the realm of death, the Potions Scholars are intact, and it only takes some time for the Potions Factory to rebuild. Just after Rhodes returned to the Castle of Cards, a subordinate soon found him. "Welcome back, Lord Rhodes." The one who came to Rhodes was Ender, the tax officer who originally belonged to Sau City. The battle on the front line was painful for the people in the rear. After being attacked by the mages one after another, the finances of the city of Sao were in dire straits. , became a member of the undead creatures. After becoming a member of the Legion, Ender showed his full strength in financial management. By increasing taxes, and in the name of Rhodes, he reached an agreement with the lord of Dia, and forcibly enriched the treasury of Sao City. , and organized manpower to rebuild the facilities in the town, including the reconstruction of the potion factory. "Lord Rhodes, this is the plan for the reconstruction of the potion factory, as well as the tax report during this period. Please take a look." Ender took out a parchment and handed it to Rhodes. Rhodes glanced at it briefly. He is not good at financial management, and he will not assign skill points to this. This kind of thing should be left to those who are good at it. Ordinary lords need to recruit these unique subordinates, and what Rhode needs to do is to convert those people into undead creatures. Perhaps it would be better to select a group of people with relevant specialties from among the mage undead. With the continuous expansion of the territory, this ability to transform the undead becomes more practical. Just as Rhodes was about to return the parchment scroll, he glanced at it and suddenly caught a glimpse of a message: "Wait... Are you planning to complete the reconstruction of the potion factory on the Magic Plains?" Ender nodded and confirmed Rhode''s inquiry: "That''s right. The city of Sao has been completely exposed to the eyes of the enemy, and the potion factory may be attacked by the mages again at any time. The magic plain is extremely hidden, in the It¡¯s perfect for rebuilding here, and the potion that is supplied in time can also make your strength quickly increase.¡± Thinking of the billowing black smoke from the potion factory, Rhode did not agree with this plan. If the smoke was released from the snow-capped mountains, it would not be long before it would attract the attention of the mages. This is not Verning, but the territory of Brakada. When the mage learned that Rhodes secretly built a potion factory, it happened in Cirrus City, and the war workshop was completely destroyed. It is likely to be staged again here. "The location of the Magic Plains is very special. It is not safe here. The establishment of the potion factory makes us more likely to be exposed. Once this place is known by the mages, the magic bombardment that occurred in the city of Sao will come here again. Or Change position." Rhode said slowly, "I think those half planes are good." Chapter 2521 Speaking of the reconstruction site of the potion factory, Rhodes couldn''t help but think of the island that was once the water element plane. If the island is used as the base camp in the rear, the entire ocean is the eyeliner of the undead belonging to Rhodes, and it will not be so easily attacked by the mage. It is a pity that the elemental plane seems to be more uneven than the main plane. Even if the Orb of Destruction is lost, the power of the elemental monarch cannot be underestimated. It is not a wise choice to place the base camp in the home field of other demigods. After much deliberation, there are only those half planes that are suitable for the reconstruction of the potion factory. As an independent half plane, the mage has devoted a lot of effort to exploration, and the safety is absolutely guaranteed, which is enough to carry the potion factory. After listening to Rhode''s choice, Ender persuaded: "Lord Rhode, I have also considered half planes, but the environment of half planes is extremely unstable. I heard that mages have invested thousands of random teleportation monuments. Slaves have only explored less than ten habitable demi-planes. Not to mention safety issues, the unique rules of demi-planes will also restrict the efficacy of potions." "It doesn''t matter." Rhode said slowly, "The mages have only used the lives of thousands of slaves to explore ten and a half planes. Then I can use the lives of tens of thousands of undead creatures to find out the above. Hundreds? Among them, there must be demi-planes suitable for the reconstruction of the potion factory." Thinking of this, Rhode''s mind moved, and he summoned through his spiritual imprint. After receiving the call of Rhodes, a mage in a brown and red robe did not dare to neglect, and displayed the bright golden gate of another dimension, and came to Rhodes from the distant battlefield. "Master, are you calling me?" After passing through the gate of another dimension, the mage asked respectfully. He used to be the sage of Brakada, Cedros, and is now a member of the legion. "I heard that you were in charge of using a random teleportation tablet to explore half-planes in the magic guild, is that true?" Looking at the undead sage in front of him and remembering the rumors about him, Rhode asked immediately. "Exactly." The undead sage replied. In front of Rhodes, who dominates death, he showed due respect, and he was neither humble nor arrogant, "Is there anything I can help you?" "I want to restart the exploration of the random teleportation monument and find a suitable half plane to complete the reconstruction of the potion factory. You are responsible for this matter. The candidates for exploration are selected from ordinary undead. You know how to do it. ." Rhode ordered, he had heard of Cedros''s character, and it was more appropriate to leave this matter to him. The undead sage took the order: "I understand, I promise to complete the task you have given me, and I will not disappoint you." "Lord Rhodes, you don''t have to worry so much." Seeing that Rhode waved his hand in exchange for a legendary mage to perform the task, Ender''s heart was condensed, he didn''t want the undead master in front of him to look down on him, he must show greater value, and then said: "Perhaps you are worried, The potion factory will expose the magic plains to the eyes of mages, but this worry is unnecessary, I have found a way to hide." With that said, Ender took out another blueprint and carefully handed it to Rhodes. "This is..." Rhodes took the drawing and looked at the contents above, slightly surprised. "Lord Rhodes, I have already thought about what you are worried about in advance, so you can rest assured." Ender took the opportunity to say, "The biggest disadvantage of the potion factory in the past was that it was always expelling refining demons. The exhaust gas of the medicine is very eye-catching, but after discussions with the Potions Scholar and the architects, this improved chimney will undoubtedly solve this problem." The drawing on the drawing is what Ender said was the improved chimney. What made Rhodes'' mouth twitched was that the chimney was said to be an improvement, but rather a flat teleportation monument was installed directly at the end. In this way, the potion factory naturally has no exhaust gas, because all the exhaust gas is sent to another space by the teleportation monument, and it will not be noticed at all. "This improvement is feasible." After reading the complete blueprint, Rhodes commented that the installation of the teleportation monument has indeed effectively reduced the possibility of exposure of the potion factory. Ender rubbed his hands, and said a little embarrassedly: "It stands to reason that space gems are valuable items that are regarded as treasures by lords everywhere, and should not be used so extravagantly, but master you are different, you have a lot of space gems in your hands. If you can solve the potion factory problem for a few gems, I think they should be worth the money." Speaking of this, Ender seemed to have thought of something, and hurriedly said: "Actually, at the beginning, I planned to let several mages alternately cast spells to solve the problem of the factory exposure, but the corpse witch couldn''t do this, using the legendary mages, It will also damage a part of your combat power, and finally came up with this method. I believe that with the wisdom of the master, if you use your wisdom in logistics instead of fighting the enemy, you will definitely be able to come up with a better method. " Rhodes glanced at him, and it seemed that letting him serve as the tax officer of Sao City should be the right decision. With such subordinates, he can also rest assured about the logistics of the territory. Listening to the conversation between the two, the undead sage who was waiting on the side asked at this time: "Since the problem of the potion factory has been solved, Master, do I still need to carry out the exploration plan?" Rhodes thought for a while, and the exploration of the half plane can be said to be beneficial and harmless to himself. Taking advantage of the abundance of undead creatures is the best time to explore: "Continue to execute the exploration plan and find a habitable half plane." Cedros nodded. Since the war workshop was destroyed by the mage, his heart has been backlogged with nowhere to solve. He only hopes to bring him some good news in the process of exploring the half plane. After explaining the task, due to the need to prepare for the manufacture of the random teleportation monument, the real random teleportation monument is still at the headquarters of the Magic Guild, and Cedros still has a lot of things to deal with, so he retired first. After Ender presented the report on the potion factory, he planned to leave, but was stopped by Rhodes. Looking at the door not far away, Rhode thought for a while, put his hand on Ender''s shoulder, and then a flash of fire led him to a quiet room. Ender was stunned for a moment and looked at Rhodes with a puzzled look. Rhodes just said lightly: "I want to ask you something, I don''t want other people to know what I said to you." Ender knew it in his heart. From Rhode''s attitude, he also realized that the problem was unusual, and couldn''t help but feel a joy in his heart. Perhaps because his previous suggestion had worked, Rhode valued him more and was willing to ask him. Unknown things. Chapter 2522 "Lord Rhodes, I will do my best to answer your doubts with my lifelong wisdom." After being taken to the quiet room by Rhodes, Ender said respectfully, not wanting to give up this hard-won opportunity. Rhode nodded with satisfaction, and then said the doubts that plagued him: "I remember that you once wanted to marry your daughter, the head of the team, Berry. What do you think of marriage?" "Marriage?" The tax officer raised his eyebrows. From Rhode''s inquiry, he noticed some unusual information, but under Rhode''s scarlet eyes, he didn''t dare to be suspicious and replied, "Marriage It is an exchange of interests, a powerful alliance between the powerful, and for an existence like you, it should be more like a transaction." "Deal? Isn''t it love, or something else?" Rhodes asked helplessly. "Well" Ender was noncommittal about what Rhodes mentioned. "If you asked the bard this question, you might get a different answer, but in my case, it''s just a deal." Seeing that Rhode was silent, the tax officer continued: "You don''t have to love your future wife, through marriage, you can gain a large territory without bloodshed, and a large number of subordinates'' allegiance will bring great benefits to your expedition in the apocalypse. Help. A woman who can match you in identity must at least be the princess of a country, or even the queen herself. As for love, it doesn''t matter at all." Thinking of the imminent threat, Rhode couldn''t help but sigh deeply. Of course he understood the meaning of Ender''s words. If he was here before, I''m afraid he would agree to Sally''s request without a word, but now, he is too late. Can''t decide. People become weak because of love, but heroes are invincible because of love. It is a pity that although Rhodes has a hero template, it is added by the system, and he does not have the corresponding heroic will. Recalling the bits and pieces of the past, Rhode realized that he should have fallen in love with Inota, and even his cold and hard heart was gradually dissolving in his relationship with Inota. However, when this love contradicted the predicament he faced and the interests of the entire force, he had to make a difficult choice. Rhodes raised his head and sighed, praying that Inota didn''t know the meaning of marriage and got away with it? Or pretend to deceive the thief leader? This is not a good way to look at it. Is it really necessary to conquer Crowlord and become the barbarian king? "Rowling is right." With the tax officer''s puzzled eyes, Rhodes finally said indifferently, "Before I asked you this question, I knew you would answer this, so I came to you. , I need to reinforce the thoughts in my heart with your answer. Not only you, but I know Gwen will answer the same way, and you will all approve of this marriage." Ender, the tax officer, lowered his head deeply. It seems that the master has made his choice. Then his task is completed. He can give his own opinion, but in the end, only Rhode himself can make the decision. . "Then I''m going to prepare the celebration first. I believe it must be a grand celebration. The bard will make a song about the situation of that day, and all the dead will remember that celebration. Every year, that day will become the kingdom of the dead. I wish you and Dragon King Moriel a happy wedding in advance." Ender said respectfully. "What Moriel?" Rhode''s mouth twitched, he seemed to have made a mistake. The tax officer was also stunned: "Lord Rhodes, didn''t you think about marrying the Dragon King Moriel?" Rhode stretched out his hand and touched his forehead: "Where did your ridiculous idea come from? If it wasn''t for the imminent threat of Morrell, I wouldn''t have to think about it at all. How did you say I was going to marry Morrell? " "Do you have other candidates?" The tax officer quickly reacted, and his eyes were different. "Only those queens can match you in terms of identity, and even princesses are not suitable. Speaking of queens in the main plane, except for the Dragon King Moriel, Queen Catherine of Erathia cannot agree, even if she agrees, Those angels won''t agree either. The only remaining thief leader is the elusive thief leader, but her information is rarely circulated, is it her? As for the monarch in hell, or the monarch of the elements is not impossible, but they are inherently different from each other. We are different and will not propose marriage at all" Ender reported several names, but he was ruled out one by one, and finally locked in a candidate. Rhodes took a deep look at him, and he never thought that with the information he had alone, he would be able to analyze things closely. It seems that in addition to financial management, his resourcefulness may be more useful. "I understand the truth, but how can you think that I am going to marry Morril? She wants to kill me, and I will kill her too. Every time the frontal battlefield advances dozens of meters to the Dragon''s Nest, hundreds of undead will die. , they and the corpses of alien species have already built towers on the battlefield, what on earth do you think to think that I want to marry Morril?" Thinking of his previous words, Rhode couldn''t help asking. Ender hesitated, and while looking at Rhodes'' face, he said: "Lord Rhodes, there is no permanent enemy in this world. The Erathian knight and the Elf once had a quarrel over border issues, but when the necromancer threatens Come, they will form an alliance against a common enemy." "And then what?" Rhodes asked. "How similar is your position to the Dragon King Moriel. You are both the great lords of the same land, the kings in the doomsday. If you want to conquer Brakada, you will not be able to easily surrender to the hell demons in the future. The conflict of interest is that you took away her artifact. In addition, as for the blood feud of your subordinates who died in battle, I think both you and she have the power of the king, and you will not care at all. If you are willing to return the artifact As a price, marrying Moriel, I don''t think she will refuse." The tax officer analyzed. "You want me to send back the artifact I got?" Rhodes asked with a condensed gaze. "But you gain more. You will get the allegiance of the sorcerers, the alien army, the giant dragon army, and the entire underground world. It is said that the underground world is vast and contains rich precious resources, far beyond the surface world. More importantly, isn''t it a beautiful thing that you also got the Dragon King Moriel with the artifact?" Ender added. Seeing Rhodes pondering, Ender said again: "Instead of marrying others and seeking a way to deal with Moriel, why don''t you directly marry the Dragon King Moriel? As far as I know, Moriel has not yet had a husband, and neither do you." At the end of the day, seeing Rhodes looking bad, Ender''s tone softened. "If you return the artifact to Morril, after she gets the artifact, she will be able to completely control the realm of time. At that time, wouldn''t it be easy for her to go back to the past and kill me?" Thinking of the threat of doing so, Rhode shook his head. Ender didn''t think so: "Lord Rhodes, as I said, the essence of marriage is the exchange of interests. When you have Morrier, the Dragon King, she also has you. You think that for Morrier, it is a return In the past, it would be more profitable to kill you, or would it be more profitable for you to be your husband, to have the countless undead army under your command, and to wield the divine weapon?" After listening to Ender''s story, Rhode fell into deep thought for a while. Chapter 2523 Ender left, and Rhodes, who stayed in the quiet room, fell into deep thought under his reminder. Ender is a smart man. He sees the essence of the current predicament, and the solution he proposes is even more obvious. Rather than marrying the thief leader Sally in order to assassinate Moriel, it is better to return the artifact directly at the cost of returning the artifact. Morrill''s marriage. In this way, the current war is immediately over, and both sides can free their hands to deal with the Bracada mage. When the undead army and the underground creatures are truly allied, even hell demons will avoid its edge. The superposition of Rhodes and Moriel''s power is far more than one plus one equals two, which is enough to occupy an important position in the doomsday war. enough to turn the world upside down. Rhode scratched his head, and things seemed to be developing in a strange direction. If Moriel is smart enough, she is very likely to accept this proposal, take back the divine artifact belonging to the giant dragon without bloodshed, and continue to maintain this political marriage after mastering the realm of time. Her ambition to conquer the whole world. Moriel''s enemy is far more than Rhodes. In time, the kings in the apocalypse will be her enemies. With Rhodes providing the undead army, she can better fulfill her ambitions. Under the power of the realm of time , she is very likely to win the final victory in the Doomsday War. Now, the problem comes to Rhodes. Any choice he makes will lead to completely different results. He has no time domain, but he can''t change the past like Moriel. Rhodes sighed, Ender''s proposal not only failed to answer the doubts in his heart, but gave him more choices and made the current situation more complicated. Why isn''t Rhodes smart? He has a legendary wisdom technique, and in terms of wisdom alone, it is even far superior to Ender. Long before he asked Ender, Rhode had guessed his possible answer from Ender''s attitude towards Berry. Ender is a pure businessman. In his eyes, marriage is a means of obtaining benefits or enhancing his rule, but Rhode did not expect his calculations to be more far-reaching. , it is still overkill. Before Ender left, Rhodes had promoted him to be the treasurer of the entire undead kingdom. Examining his heart, Rhodes knew that if he really wanted advice, he would go to the Prophet Mexica first rather than Ender for help. Rhodes couldn''t guess what Messia was thinking, and didn''t know anything about the advice she might give. Because of this, Rhodes hesitated. Even without Ender''s advice, Rhodes knew how to maximize his interests, but he couldn''t make the final decision. Something was bothering him and he needed really valuable advice. With a flash of fire, Rhodes came to a wooden house in the Magic Plains. It was the wooden house of Messika, where she had stayed since the death knight Vala had defected from the Dark Word. Looking into the distance, Rhodes could still see a big dog that was even taller than the wooden house, sleeping beside him. With the arrival of Rhodes, the door of the wooden house slowly opened with a creaking sound, and Mexiga seemed to have expected Rhodes'' arrival. Entering the house, Rhode saw Messika lying on a rocking chair in front of the fireplace. Her face was still young, but her whole body exuded an old breath. The passage of time accumulated on her body. She had seen suffering and gods. trace. In terms of age alone, she was even older than those Rhodes asked combined, and it was certainly right to ask her for advice. "Rod, is there anything I can do to help you?" Seeing Rod''s arrival, Messika said slowly. "Some problems are bothering me." Rhode asked, "Moriel''s threat is urgent. The thief leader is willing to assassinate her with all his strength, at the cost of marrying her. My subordinates even directly proposed that I return the artifact, Marrying Moriel to gain the power of the entire underworld. But I worry that Inota might not accept these things. What should I choose?" After listening to Rhodes'' inquiry, the corners of Messika''s mouth rose slightly, revealing a wicked smile: "Do you really want to seek advice from the greedy king? Then I suggest you have all of them, so that there will be no problems." Rhode''s mouth twitched. It would be nice if things were really that simple. Mexiga''s proposal was quite in line with the habit of hell demons, and she wouldn''t be embarrassed by this kind of thing. "If you ask the lust king for advice, she''ll probably let you choose Inota, but I''m not the lust king. You know very well in your heart that choosing who will bring you the most help will be more important to your future development. It''s beneficial. I see your choice, no matter how hesitant you are now, you will definitely hold the hand of the red-haired woman in the end, this is the guidance of destiny" Messika''s whispers made Rhodes complexion change slightly. The answer she gave was very similar to the proposal given by Ender before. However, the words of these two people had completely different weights in Rhodes'' heart. Ender''s analysis was only out of consideration for interests, but Messika''s revelation made Rhodes know his final choice. The red-haired woman that Rhode held hands at the end, who was not Moriel? Before becoming the Great Red Dragon, Moriel had fiery red hair. "what" After hearing the news from Messika, Rhodes couldn''t help but feel more worried. Can he completely trust Morril? Or will he be shackled by Moriel? The realm of time is like a sharp blade hanging over Rhodes'' head, and even if Moriel reined in his killing intent, he would definitely lower Morier''s head. More importantly, this is not the choice Rhodes was expecting. Rhode could not have imagined that things would turn out like this. In the revelation of Messika, he finally chose not Enota or Sally, but Moriel who was still thinking of killing himself. Shaking his head, Rhode had to say: "It seems that now, I should start looking for a way to change my fate." Messika took a deep look at Rhodes: "Your destiny is very special. Generally speaking, heroes can change their own destiny, but they are different. You once received the favor of blood, and your destiny has been determined by precious blood. , that is the power that belongs to the domain of destiny, and there is no way to change it." "What are you talking about? The grace of blood? Are you talking about human blood?" Rhode was stunned, but quickly reacted and asked. Messika didn''t answer, but lay down again, rocked the rocking chair below, and answered Rhodes, only the creaking sound of the rocking chair. Chapter 2524 With the advice he got from Messika, Rhodes returned to the Castle of Cards a little confused. Rhodes has heard of the power of Destiny Domain, which belongs to the power of the stigmata, but Rhode does not know when the stigmata is staring at him, he participated in the trial of hell and absorbed the remnants of the stigma when? Or when you were in trouble before and inspired the blood of people? In any case, as one of the kings of the doomsday, Rhodes has long been targeted by the ancient existence of Erasia, and used the power of the domain to determine his destiny, and he is destined to hold Morril''s hand. Rhodes can foresee that after that, he will not have any good results, whether it is to let himself die completely, or to kill each other with Moriel, it will be beneficial to Erathia''s side. As a time domain that can fight against the destiny domain, how could the stigmata not target its owner? I am afraid that even Moriel herself does not know about this matter, she has already quietly fallen into the calculation of the person in charge of fate. Thinking of the speciality of human blood that suddenly emerged when he was in a desperate situation before, Rhode also realized something in his heart. The source of human blood pointed directly to the center of Erathia, where the stigmata were located. The majestic atmosphere in it also Only the stigmata can have it. Perhaps as early as that time, the stigmata anticipated everything after that and completed his arrangement with Rhodes in advance. It''s not a good feeling to be calculated by others, especially being calculated by the existence in charge of destiny. It is undoubtedly an extremely difficult thing to change the destiny, and even the ability of the hero template is invalid. In front of Rhodes, there seems to be only one way. If you want to not fall into the stigma of the stigmata, you can only give up all tricks and honestly complete the marriage with Moriel, so that you can even turn against the stigmata. One army, the union of necromancers and underground creatures is definitely something that the existence of other forces does not want to see. What surprised Rhodes was that perhaps the stigmata had even considered these things, and underestimated the power of those in charge of destiny, Rhodes might die miserably. If Moriel got the divine weapon and still broke the contract after completing the marriage contract, Rhodes, who was unwilling to sit still, would definitely resist with all his might, thus completely falling into the stigma of the stigmata. Reaching out to support his forehead, Rhode did not expect that this question would lead to a series of complicated situations. He finally realized the power of the field of destiny. No matter how he chooses, he will be deeply passive, or even not choose at all. With the calculations in his heart, Rhode returned to the main hall in the castle unknowingly. Before entering, there was a hum from a young girl in Rhodes'' ears. Inota seemed to be in a good mood. He was humming a song, with a palm-sized pocket golem puppet in his hand. As soon as the preoccupied Rhodes returned, he was greeted with the eager embrace of the purple-haired girl. She hadn''t seen each other for a while, and she had a lot to say to Rhodes: "Rod, you''re finally back. The last candy was over. When are we going to get some more?" Speaking of this, Inota suddenly shrank her neck and looked cautiously towards the other room. Following her line of sight, Rhodes also saw Ann who was asleep and still maintained her human appearance. Seeing this, Inota raised her hand to cast a spell, and after isolating the sound in the house, she still whispered: "I was scared to death, I thought I woke Ann, but I managed to sing her to sleep." Speaking of this, she raised her head again and looked at Rhodes with some expectant eyes, her eyes widened with joy flashing in them. In normal times, Rhodes might not help reaching out and pinching Inota''s face, but now, Rhodes, who is troubled by many incidents, has no such interest, and is instead attracted by the golem in Inota''s hands: " what is that?" Inota shook the pocket golem in her hand: "Did you say this? This is what we found in the alchemy workshop last time. Ann likes this kind of toy very much. She said that she would form a golem army to help her father kill Light enemies. Do you know anyone who could make such a golem?" Rhodes said slightly in arrears: "Maybe those undead craftsmen can. I will find someone with this talent and let him specialize in making this kind of golem." Hearing this, Inota''s smile grew even stronger, and at the same time he held Rhodes tighter. "I may have to take the two artifacts from you." Rhode said with a sigh. Inota tilted her head, although she didn''t understand why Rhode did this, but she still did it obediently, first handing a dark red vial to Rhode, and then taking off the dark red armor equipped on her body. "Aren''t you asking why?" After losing the armor wrap, Inota''s thin body looks even more delicate, and the long purple hair behind her also adds a bit of sadness to her, which makes Rhodes can''t help but ask. "What does it matter?" She shook her head, looking at Rhodes with a bright light in her eyes, her face flushed slightly, "Those that belong to me, of course belong to you." Rhode lowered his head slightly, his fingers trembled uncontrollably, and finally hugged Inota, while the purple-haired girl showed a satisfied smile. Feeling that warmth, Rhodes already had the final answer. Rhodes can make all kinds of choices. Choose to believe in Rowling, confront Moriel head-on, choose to marry Sally to assassinate Morier, or marry Morril at the cost of an artifact to gain greater power. Loss, how can we achieve greater results with less cost. But for Inota, she doesn''t have so many choices. Without the artifact, without Rhodes, the only one who can accompany her is Ann. No matter what Rhode chooses, she will be sad in the end, and Rhode doesn''t want to make her sad. Rhode stretched out his hand and stroked Inota''s face lightly. An inexplicable feeling emerged from the bottom of his heart. It was a feeling that no matter how many creatures he slaughtered, how many undead troops he transformed, and how powerful he was, he couldn''t get it. . The wise man''s all kinds of calculations, the deep shackles of fate, in the end, can''t compare to the embrace of a loved one. Heroes can get strength and courage from love, but an evil person like Rhodes can only get endless madness from love. The power of the legendary Wisdom Technique revolved rapidly in Rhodes'' mind. Unlike the overall analysis of Ender, the Chief Financial Officer, or the marching formation of General Fareze, Rhodes'' Wisdom Technique focused more on calculation. Not long after, a conspiracy emerged from Rhodes'' mind. Perhaps because he was afraid of scaring Inota in his arms, Rhode resisted letting the killing intent spread, but reached out and stroked Inota''s long purple hair, while she let out a gentle hum. Chapter 2525 Trossa, the adjutant of the legion, looked at the battlefield in the distance. He had just received a secret mission from Rhodes. To carry out this mission, Trotsa traversed the roaring front lines of the battlefield, where undead and alien armies fought each other, destructive spells and monstrous sorcery flew, death clouds rolled by, and lasers swept in all directions. , the corpses piled up into mountains along the way. The smell of corruption spreads out, which is the favorite smell of undead creatures. Even the most vicious vultures dare not come here for food. If there is any left, they will be stained with alien blood, and they will be alienated from the whole body, and there will never be any hope of leaving this battlefield. There is still a long way to go from the Dragon''s Nest. Countless new types of alien species emerge from the ground, and even their trails appear from the rear of the legion from time to time. The alien legion is fighting for their lives, but also to cut off the advance of the undead army. The underground passages were opened one by one, and the corpse witches poured the clouds of death into them, and then overflowed from other passages, and the whole land seemed to be cursed. Under the continuous bombardment of hell flames, even the thaumaturgy could not completely protect it. Trosa''s thick brown beard was now burnt a lot, and he looked disheveled. Fortunately, he finally came to the front of the battlefield. and found the right angle. A fully assembled magic ballista was taken out of the space ring by him, and it was undoubtedly a stupid thing to put a war machine such as a ballista on the front line that needs protection. As an adjutant, Trosa deeply understands This, but he did it anyway. With the sound of the machine bracket, driven by the magic ritual, the crossbow bolts came out like lightning, and the speed was so fast that only a series of afterimages could be seen clearly, which belonged to the research results of the Magic Academy, which was enough to threaten the legendary creature. , even the protection of the dragon scales will be penetrated by this magic arrow. Outside the Dragon Nest, the magician guard who was closely watching every move on the battlefield suddenly felt a chill in his heart, and before he could react, a crisp sound came from his ear along with the strong wind. The sorcerer guard looked sideways in a daze, and the arrows shot like thunderbolts pierced into the city wall less than a finger away from his ear. Even if it crossed a small half of the battlefield, the power of the crossbow arrow remained unabated, and half of the arrow body did not enter the city wall. If the target head was a little further away, he would probably be nailed directly here. The guard swallowed his saliva subconsciously, the enemy had already approached to such an extent, and it was probably only a matter of time before they reached the Dragon''s Nest. At this moment, he seemed to catch a glimpse of something unusual out of the corner of his eyes. A parchment scroll was tied to the crossbow bolt nailed into the city wall. The guard was stunned for a moment, and looked towards the position where the crossbow arrow came from. Trosa had already re-entered the ballista into the space ring and left towards the rear. Seeing the information coming from the enemy, the guards did not dare to neglect. If the fighter plane was delayed because of him, his fate might be miserable. After taking off the sheepskin roll, an eerie and terrifying aura swept in. After feeling this evil aura, the guards were chilled, unable to move like falling into an ice cellar, and it took a while to recover. The horror in his eyes when he looked at this parchment scroll was even more terrifying. Only the true commander of the group of undead, Rhodes, who was in charge of death, could release such a terrifying aura of death. This sheepskin scroll was most likely sent by the enemy''s commander in person. After realizing this, the guard quickly reported the matter. Soon, the sheepskin scroll appeared in front of Moriel intact. "What is this?" Feeling the breath of death attached to the parchment, Moriel let out a disdainful snort. "A letter from the enemy." The sorcerer Sapphiros answered the big red dragon''s doubts, "Maybe this is a trap, please let me check it for you." "No need, this level of traps can''t hurt me." The big red dragon refused the proposal without thinking, then stretched out the dragon''s claws and stroked the sheepskin roll gently, and the sealed sheepskin roll slowly disappeared. on. The subordinates who came to hear the news looked at the parchment scroll with some doubts, wondering what the enemy meant by sending the parchment scroll at this time? And Moriel, who was browsing the contents of the parchment scroll, frowned slightly and never said a word. The sorcerers in the field looked at each other in dismay, and finally the senior advisor Sandro asked aloud, "Lord Moriel, what is written on it?" A azure-blue Minotaur interrupted his inquiry: "Is this worth thinking about? It must be the Rhode who recognized the power of Lord Moriel, and he planned to surrender. Hmph, if he surrendered to Moriel as soon as possible. My lord, there may still be a way out, but it''s too late now!" "It''s not so easy for Rhodes to surrender." Edger, who controls the evil eye, disagrees with the Minotaur''s statement, "At least I haven''t seen any signs of the undead creatures stopping on the frontal battlefield, and they don''t seem to be planning to do so. Surrender. I prefer to believe that the letter means something else." "Don''t you think that Lord Moriel is inferior to Rhodes? You bastard who can only spy on the enemy, why didn''t I see your evil eyes going out to fight?" Seeing that Edger refuted himself, the Minotaur said angrily. Edger glared at him, just about to say something, but when he heard the big red dragon speak, he had to shut his mouth angrily. "Quiet. This is not a letter of surrender sent by Rhodes, but a marriage contract. It says that Rhodes is willing to return the Dragon''s Blood Bottle and the Dragon King''s Divine Power as a condition to marry me and conclude the strongest covenant. Divide the world" Listening to Moriel''s remarks, all the sorcerers were stunned. They never imagined that what was mentioned in the parchment scroll turned out to be this kind of content, and that Rhode was simply daring. Among the subordinates, Kilgor reacted the most violently, and even the steel claw appeared: "I think that Rhode was simply frightened by you, and he made such a ridiculous request, we should give him the strictest Fight back and let him understand how powerful you are. Only a great warrior like me who is qualified to marry you, not the sinister and cunning necromancer who dares not even show his shadow." Kilgor''s words attracted the ruthless ridicule of the sorcerer dignitaries: "You should take care of yourself first, just because you also want to marry Lord Moriel? I don''t think you know at all, what happened on the Krulod wasteland. what." "What are you talking about? You''d better explain it clearly!" Kilgor looked startled, then pointed his steel claws at the sorcerer dignitaries and questioned what she just said. The hex dignitaries are also not to be outdone. She is not afraid of this barbarian lord. She has long disliked the rude behavior of the barbarians, and immediately prepared to cast spells. Under the dissuasion of other magicians in the field, the two glared at them. After that, they stopped talking. Chapter 2526 "Mr. Moriel, I''m afraid this is not so simple. According to my understanding of Rhodes, the so-called marriage contract must be a trap set up by him. You must think more carefully." She took the sheepskin scroll sent by the enemy from the big red dragon, and her senior advisor Sandro read the contents carefully several times, and finally came to a conclusion. Even if he didn''t notice any murderous intent from the contents of the parchment scroll, the more he browsed, the more Sandro felt that it was a chilling mouth, as if it wanted to choose someone to devour, waiting for Moriel''s death. Take the bait. Sandro had dealt with Rhodes before, and he knew what kind of conspiracy Rhodes was planning in his mind. This matter could not be as simple as what it said on the parchment scroll. If Rhodes is really so timid and seeks a way back without waiting for the final battle, then Rhodes would not have the courage to go to the Soul Conjuration Tower alone and grab the ghost king''s cloak on his body. When he saw the contents of the parchment scroll, even Sandro couldn''t help but give up two artifacts at the same time. This price is not something that ordinary people can pay. After a short heartbeat, his heart couldn''t help but rise a little. The admiration for Rhode''s courage and the full vigilance in the deepest part. Sandro is also good at conspiracy. If you want to use conspiracy to lure people, the first step is to come up with irresistible conditions. Only when the benefits are big enough to make people lose their minds, people can only be blinded. Will be obediently hooked. The big red dragon disdainfully said: "Trap? In front of the realm of time, is there any trap that I can''t guard against? I think it is Rhode who knows that he will lose to me, and has already begun to find a way for himself to return the marriage of the divine weapon. It seems that He figured it out and I wouldn''t say no." Thinking of this, Moriel''s eyes narrowed, her time domain has not made substantial progress for a long time, at most it just makes the limit time of backtracking further forward. Moriel always felt that something was missing in her time domain. She couldn''t really break free from the shackles of fate, and could only change the past slightly. Perhaps there is a solution to this matter in the true inheritance of the holy female dragon, and she must get the two artifacts that belong to the holy female dragon. The nearby sorcerers talked a lot, and the barbarian Kilgor on the side also persuaded: "Mr. Moriel, you are the king of the underground world, leading all the sorcerers and alien armies, that Rhode is just a necromancer. , his background is far less noble than yours, and he is not worthy of you at all, only those who are also kings are qualified to marry you" Moriel curled her lips: "Do you think he is not qualified? Then I will give you the command of the alien army, and now go and defeat his undead army for me, can you do it?" Kilgor waved his hands embarrassingly. After seeing the tragic situation on the frontal battlefield, he was not stupid enough to take on this task. Moriel turned to look at the other nearby witches, and no one dared to look directly at Moriel: "Who else wants to try? I can give you a chance, if you can''t, keep your mouth shut!" The sorcerers were silent, and the undead army that was approaching gradually weighed on their hearts like a heavy burden. Facing the nearly infinite undead creatures, they could only look forward to Moriel''s death in addition to hiding underground. The realm of time can completely reverse all this. Moriel''s majestic dragon pupil swept around, all the sorcerers she swept did not dare to look at her, sometimes being timid at the right time was much better than dying in vain. Moriel snorted and then asked, "Ajit, according to the current trend, how long can we hold on?" Hearing this, Ajiette''s thoughts moved, his vision swept across the battlefield through the evil eyes arranged all the way, and finally entered the ground all the way, and saw the scene hidden deep in the ground. "Mr. Moriel, we have the entire underground world as a backup. The number of alien species is very sufficient, but the blood of filth is getting less and less, and the cultivation of sorcerers can''t keep up with the speed of the death of alien species. This problem is deeply troubled." Before Ajiet could finish speaking, he was interrupted by Moriel: "Stop talking nonsense, I just need an exact time!" After careful consideration, Ajit replied: "It will be no more than a week at the latest, and the new alien species will not be able to keep up with the consumption. At that time, Rhode''s undead army will set foot in the dragon''s nest. In order to deal with him, we have to put the primitive Alien species are thrown into the battlefield, they can''t resist Rhode''s undead transformation, this behavior is tantamount to drinking poison to quench thirst. For your safety, you''d better evacuate in advance." On the side, the sorcerer dignitaries could not help but stand up. Although she was reluctant, she still said: "Just now, there was news from the underground world that the elite troops under Rhodes raided two new breeds of aliens. Our hands are badly damaged. Perhaps the undead will set foot in the dragon''s lair sooner than expected." Moriel exhaled. Even without those artifacts, she would need time to study in detail if she wanted to master the realm of time, but her enemies obviously did not want to see this situation, and would definitely launch a fierce attack before that. Moriel, who is extremely controlling, can''t miss any strategy meeting, which also allows her to spend less time on research. In a week at the latest, Rhode''s undead army will hit outside the dragon''s nest, which also declares that Moriel''s battle in Brakada has completely failed. She has to flee back to her hometown in the underground world and wait until she completely masters the realm of time. After a comeback. For Moriel, who is determined to conquer the world and has even torn up the demon covenant, this is naturally an unacceptable thing. Once she escapes, and when Rhodes occupies Brakada, she will have no chance. She will be completely out in Doomsday. Can the realm of time that has lost the power of the artifact really go back to the past and completely obliterate Rhodes, who has always been forcibly transported? Moriel deeply doubted that the invisible shackles of fate bound her deeply, revising all the changes she had made in the past, and only when she got all the inheritance, could she dominate the past as she wanted. The two artifacts that contain the entire inheritance of the Holy Female Dragon are now in the hands of Rhodes. The current engagement is undoubtedly the best chance to get the artifacts back. Even if Rhodes really has some conspiracy, Moriel can go back to the past. Refuse the marriage contract. When she got the artifact in her hand, she had the final say in what she wanted, whether or not to kill Rhodes, it was all in her mind. Thinking of this, Moriel no longer hesitated, and immediately found a magic messenger: "Tell Rhodes, I agree to his engagement, but I don''t like people who hide their heads and show their tails, let him take the artifact and come to the Dragon''s Nest to talk to me in detail. ." Chapter 2527 A piece of good news reached Rhodes'' ears. After learning this news, Rhodes also showed a satisfied smile. It was undoubtedly refreshing to hear such good news when the future was uncertain and the crisis was full of crises. Soon, Rhodes arrived at the place where the good news came, the sorcery lair underground in Sao City. As a sorcery lair where danger and pollution coexist, it is not a proper facility in an undead town. The research of necromancers focuses on the dead, but it does not seem to be very professional in the modification of the limbs of the living, or the fusion of living creatures. The sorcery lair will be built in the city of Sao, purely because of the increasing number of sorcerers in the undead kingdom. Only in the sorcery lair can they exert their expertise. As the lord of the undead, Rhodes must also find a way to satisfy them. their demands. Among the sorcerers under Rhodes, there are also alien masters such as Alama. The alien creations he cultivated have also made contributions on the battlefield many times. Due to the pollution of the sorcery lair and the possible mutation, Rhode did not want to arrange the sorcery lair in the magic plain, so he simply let the undead sorcerers flex their muscles in the underground of Sao City, and by the way enhance the city''s Underground defense. Even after declaring war on Brakada, the city of Sau was bombarded by several meteor showers, and many buildings in the city were damaged, and Rhodes did not plan to move the magic lair. Led by several vampires, Rhodes crossed the intricate underground passages and came to the core of the lair, where he met Alama and his party who were studying closely here, and the hero Tanan who had recovered from the infection of filthy blood. "Tanan''s recovery is earlier than I expected." Seeing the hero Tanan returning to normal, Rhode couldn''t help but feel joy. It is the hero Tanan in front of him. Even though the current course has been greatly changed by Rhodes, the return of Tanan also allows Rhodes to execute the next plan with more confidence. In this life, Tanan may not be able to defeat the hero Moriel head-on like in the previous life, but his forbidden magic field can also bring a lot of help to the battlefield in the rear. During the stalemate between Rhodes and Moriel, those mages were not idle. Every day, Rhodes can receive news of the attack on the town, and the results he achieved in Brakada are being recaptured by the mages little by little. The defenders who stayed behind to occupy the town were not the opponents of those mages at all. They could only support for a moment, and then turned into a pile of dead bones under the baptism of fifth-order magic. Now, I don''t know how many towns have fallen back into the hands of mages. How many defenders should be deployed in each city? Which troops should be dispatched to relieve the siege after an attack? Need to Abandon Town Retreat? Will the dispatched troops affect the frontal battlefield where Moriel is fighting? These things are enough for Rhodes to have a headache. He is not good at subtle tactics, so he simply doesn''t think about them anymore. These things are what the commander needs to do. If Rhodes needs to consider everything himself, why does he need the commander? The only requirement Rhodes made to General Fraser was for him to keep the loss within an acceptable range, and even if all the captured territories were recovered by Brakada, the battle against Moriel could not be delayed. After taking the command, Falezer would not, as Rhode said, transfer all the defenders away and put them into the frontal battlefield. He organized his men to deploy defensive offensives against the mages in various cities, from digging trenches to building arrows. Tower, even the dark sky was used by him. The undead participating in the defense of the city include a large number of corpse witches and corpse witch kings, and the last is the vampire king transformed from the scarlet eye. Facing the legendary mages, it is not without the power of a battle. Under the arrangement of Farezer, the undead defending the city repelled several times the golem puppets against themselves, and even attacked and killed a legendary mage, and won several beautiful victories. Rhodes, he rarely cares about things in the rear. By now, the mages who knew that Tanan had lost their ability became more and more mad. They even went deep into the head of the undead army on the frontal battlefield, released a meteor shower and ran away. The existence of space spells also made it difficult for the big demons to catch them. If you follow the space fluctuations, you are likely to fall into the Mage''s trap, which is strictly prohibited by the commander. Even with Rhode''s awakening, the undead creatures that died in the spell would be reborn, but the mages'' rampant behavior really affected the speed of the undead army, delaying the time to enter the dragon''s nest. Rhodes also shot to kill those mages, but he couldn''t put all his energy into dealing with those mages who were restrained like rats, and could only let the big demons under his command strengthen their patrols. Fortunately, at this time, with Tanan''s return, all this will never happen again. In Tanan''s forbidden magic field, those mages can''t escape, as long as they dare to come again, they will have to pay the price of death. Looking at Tanan in front of him, Rhodes couldn''t help showing a bit of a smile. It was really a lucky thing to be able to usher in such good news at such a time of crisis. "Master, the task you gave is completed." Alan Ma, wearing a pair of leather gloves covered with unknown creatures, reported to Rhodes at this moment, waving his beautiful blond hair, He looked at the human being dressed as the assistant next to him, "Speaking of which, we were able to restore Tanan so quickly, thanks to Jeref''s expertise in blood, he separated the alien blood in Tanan''s body, which made Tanan wake up. Great hero, master, you must reward him well." After being praised by Alama, the garrisoned Jeref just nodded lightly. Rhode noticed that he was not wearing the crimson robe he used to wear, but changed to more self-cultivating clothes, which seemed a little uncomfortable at first glance. "Speaking of which, are you really not a sorcerer? Even I have never heard of the technique you used when restoring Tanan. Even a senior sorcerer would never have thought of such a method." What came to mind, Alama couldn''t help asking. Jerefer shrugged: "I said, I''m just a mage, sorcery has nothing to do with me, all I use is water magic." "Then you really don''t plan to become a sorcerer?" Allama looked at him with some regret, "With your ability and my teaching, I can guarantee that you will become an outstanding person in time. The alien master, the strength will not be lower than me." "You mean to let me study those disgusting alien monsters? I think it''s better to forget it." Jerefer waved his hand and refused. "You guys are really noisy." As the two continued to talk, Tanan, who was lying on the side, finally opened his eyes and complained with some dissatisfaction. Chapter 2528 "You finally woke up, Tanan." Looking at Tanan, who had recovered as before and didn''t seem to have any abnormality, Rhode said actively. Since Tanan was seriously injured by the mage''s dark arrow on the battlefield by the icy lake, Rhodes can no longer enjoy the power of the forbidden magic domain. In this case, Rhode chose to give priority to dealing with the Dragon King Moriel, who was also an enemy. First, it was because the threat of the time domain was urgent, and secondly, after losing the forbidden magic domain, even if Rhode planned to target the mage, he seemed powerless. , the continuous attack and harassment of a large group of legendary mages is enough to seriously hinder the advancement of the undead army. Now, when Tanan recovered, Rhodes couldn''t help but look happy. This should be the best news he has heard during this time. "That''s not a wonderful experience." Thinking of the various pains he suffered after being infected with filthy blood and falling into alienation, Tanan shook his head and said, that kind of experience he doesn''t want to experience a second time, "Fortunately I Finally recovered, when are we going to kill the mage again?" "Now is not the time to kill mages." Seeing that Tanan had just woken up, he couldn''t wait to kill mages. Rhode couldn''t help shaking his head. His temper didn''t change at all, and he always hated those mages. At this moment, Aglan on the side seemed to have thought of something, and said actively: "Master, I checked the biological samples sent some time ago, and what I can confirm is that those members of the legion have been corroded by filthy blood. In other words, Moriel''s new xenomorph was created from our filthy blood." Rhode nodded, he had already speculated about this matter, and Alama''s answer undoubtedly proved it to him. "If I remember correctly, the last time we used filthy blood recklessly was on the battlefield by the icy lake. Even Tanan was attacked by filthy blood and fell into the change of alien species... I didn''t expect filthy blood. It actually fell into the hands of the sorcerer." Allama analyzed again. Rhode raised his head slightly, and a deeper light appeared in his eyes. The filthy blood in the underground world cannot be cultivated by them. Make a deal to give the foul blood to the sorcerers. For Rhodes, this is not good news, he does not want to see his enemies unite. If Moriel and the mage are allied with each other, when the frontal battle is at stake, the angry mage would not mind stabbing the back of the undead legion. Thinking of this, Rhode''s eyes narrowed. After all, the magicians in the underground world were split from the Brakada in the golden age. With such origins, the union between the magicians and the mages was also smoother. Strictly speaking, the original undead magic was also born in Brakata, but it was not tolerated by orthodox mages. Up to now, it is not those hell demons who want to conquer Brakada, but the necromancers headed by Rhodes, and the magicians headed by Moril. With the current situation, instead of showing off the power of Tanan and taking revenge on the mages who have been harassing the undead legion for days, so as to completely force them to Moriel''s side, Rhode needs to hold back and block the news of Tanan''s recovery. At the most critical moment, those mages were caught off guard. In addition, what Rhode needs to do is to make the Mage and Moriel feel suspicious, so as to completely cut off the possibility of their union. The current marriage is undoubtedly the best method, even if it is just to release the news, it is enough to give those mages a headache. However, Rhodes did not rule out the possibility that the sorcerers used other means to obtain the filthy blood. With Moriel''s time domain, if she wanted to, she would have countless opportunities to collect the filthy blood. However, judging from her personality, it is unlikely that she will do this in person, and at most she will just leave it to her subordinates to complete it. With the appearance of the filthy blood alone, all kinds of conspiracies quickly passed through Rhodes'' heart. Even the few people on the side couldn''t help but feel a chill behind their backs, and the temperature in the vicinity seemed to have dropped a lot. Thinking of the time domain on Moriel, Rhode sighed deeply. With that ability, Moriel can say that she has countless opportunities for trial and error. Even if this time fails, in the time domain, she can come again. Unlike Rhodes, he has only one chance. "After the treatment of Tanan, I think we have a new understanding of the characteristics of filthy blood." At this moment, Alama''s voice interrupted Rhode''s thoughts, and he held a dark yellow vial in his hand. In his hand, "This is an improved bloodline stripping potion. After spraying it on those alien species, the magician with excellent control can completely strip away the filthy blood." Rhode took the bottle of potion, and Alama said again: "In this way, when the new aliens lose the bloodline that makes them regenerate and mutate, they are no different from ordinary aliens. When they die, they You will usher in a new life in the realm of your death." Rhode nodded with satisfaction. With the potion developed by the sorcerers, he finally did not have to be restrained by the new alien species on the frontal battlefield, and could immediately advance to the dragon''s nest: "You can peel off the filthy blood. ?" Alama shook his head, his shiny blond hair swayed slightly with his movements: "I''m sorry, master, I can''t do this, it requires excellent control of blood, sorcerers are not like mages. Exquisite control, and wizards are not good at this kind of sorcery. But there is one person who can do it, and that is Jrefr, who you sent to help with research." Following Alama''s remarks, Rhodes also turned his attention to the Scarlet Mage beside him. After losing the Scarlet robe, he looked like an ordinary apprentice, with no such attractive features all over his body. The momentum and the eyes are also stunned. Rhode shook his head. From his appearance alone, no one would have imagined that Jeref was the one who killed the most creatures besides Rhodes. His blood magic can be said to be born for the purpose of harvesting life. , and it is no wonder that he is being held in the most stringent prison in Bracada. According to Alama''s remarks, Jerefer is the only one who can cooperate with the blood to strip the potion and remove the filthy blood. This can''t help but make Rhode look at him a few more times, and it seems that there is hope for the army of the dead to advance. , it is hidden in him, even if the previous calculation fails, Rhodes still has a chance to fight to the death. Chapter 2529 "Can you cleanse the blood of filth? Show me your abilities." Rhode said to Jerefer, and at the same time, a vampire walked in from the door and stood up obediently, while Rhode took out a dark red vial, and the contents of the bottle were still bubbling. Deeply fearful blood dripped from the top of the vampire''s head. Under Rhode''s order, the vampire didn''t dare to move at all, and soon an abnormality occurred. His long-dead body actually recovered at this moment, his muscles swelled rapidly, and the fusion of flesh and blood continued to melt and reorganize. A brand new face appeared all over his body. The nearby sorcerers couldn''t help but take a few steps back. Even though they were already familiar with the properties of the filthy blood, they couldn''t help being shocked when they saw the creatures alienate in front of them. Throw on yourself. Even Rhodes couldn''t help but narrow his eyes, the filthy blood was far more difficult than he thought. If spiritualism is to turn the dead into undead creatures, then the effect of filthy blood is to turn the dead back into the living, but it is not a resurrection like reincarnation, but a twisted and mindless flesh and blood xenogeneic. Even undead creatures can''t resist the effect of filthy blood. When their bodies are infected by filthy blood, their original half-dead bodies will be revived, turning into half undead and half alien ghosts, just like the original tower. South like that. In addition, the powerful vitality attached to the filthy blood also makes it difficult for any level of attack to truly kill the new xenomorphs. They have no real life, just a piece of flesh that will continue to expand and merge. The only The way to kill them is to destroy all the existing flesh and blood, or to erode them with the death cloud of the Witch King, or to burn them with the flames of hell. Relying on the stubbornness of the filthy blood, Moriel was able to resist Rhode''s undead army for so long, which once prevented Rhodes from gaining any advantage on the frontal battlefield, and had to find other ways. Now, after hearing that Jerev was able to remove the erosion of the filthy blood, Rhodes was not only happy, but also a little doubtful. In order to use this ability on the battlefield, Rhodes needed to check beforehand, so The vampire just now was called. After understanding what Rhodes meant, Jerefer stepped forward eagerly and came to the vampire. He took out a dark yellow vial, which contained the blood stripping potion. "How is the output of this potion?" Seeing the bottle of potion, Rhode seemed to have thought of something, and then asked. Alama sighed: "Because the potion factory is damaged, unless we make it manually, the bloodline stripping potion cannot continue to be replenished in a short time. The existing quantity is probably only enough to restore thousands of new types of aliens." "Thousands?" Rhode nodded and probably understood the news. For a sorcerer with a large number of xenomorphs, this number can be said to be a drop in the bucket. Just restoring thousands of new xenomorphs may not be enough to change the entire battle situation, but the enemy does not know the exact number. While on the scene, Jerefer spilled the potion from the bottle on the vampire. The vampire let out a howl, and the flesh and blood that had swelled up on his body was now shrinking under the infiltration of the potion. The potion itself had a certain restraint ability against filthy blood. From the blood thaumaturgy that he is best at. The shrunken flesh and blood of the vampire spun and squeezed out a few drops of dark blood like twisting a towel. These blood would have continued to enter other parts of the vampire''s body and continued to circulate in his body, but now, they seem to be affected by it. Attracted by some inexplicable force, instead of returning to the vampire''s body, it floated up, like a scattered drop of dew, but it was made of blood. Seeing this scene, Rhode couldn''t help nodding his head. Jerefer''s ability to control blood is beyond even Rhode''s. Only through years of practice can he achieve such a level. Rank, his blood thaumaturgy is at least lv20, which is already the top level of a single spell. The few drops of filthy blood that were peeled off seemed irrelevant to the huge body of the alien creature. It was just to restore one of the vampire''s arms. Jerefer naturally understood this and continued with the next step. The filthy blood that was peeled off was suspended on the thick leather glove on Jeref''s right hand. In order to prevent the sorcerer from touching the filthy blood, the nearby sorcerers had already come up with a series of protection methods. However, according to the ability of the filthy blood, even thick leather gloves cannot resist its erosion. When the filthy blood drips on the gloves, the original fur on the gloves will be instantly activated and become a brand new alien creature. Can only provide a buffer time for the Hexcaster. At the same time, Jereffer raised his left hand at the right time, and a slightly different spell was cast through his hand. "That''s it" Rhode seemed to see something, and couldn''t help but squinted his eyes. On the side, there was a little more admiration in the eyes of the nearby sorcerer looking at Jeref, such an exquisite spellcasting skill. It is not something that a sorcerer can master. "Water thaumaturgy." Jereffer read out the name of the spell. Under his control, the blood stripping potion that had been spilled all over the vampire''s body was reassembled at this moment, like a spirit snake formed by a stream of water. Circling quickly around his body. Every time the snake passed by, Jerefer would squeeze out filthy blood like a concocted method. He used one hand to control blood and the other to control water. Showing a sense of mastery. Recalling the self-introduction he made when he first subdued Jerefer, Rhodes seemed to understand why he insisted on claiming that he was a water mage and not some other profession. As far as this control power is concerned, I am afraid that only the orthodox mage from Bracada has the opportunity to exercise such a degree. At least the nearby sorcerers couldn''t do that anyway. As the filthy blood gradually peeled off, after a while, the recovered vampire appeared in front of Rhodes, but his condition was extremely poor, and no part of the flesh and blood was intact, it looked like he was being compared The Meng giant beast stomped on a flat foot and swelled up again. In order to restore the vampire to its original state, it still needs the fine repairs of the sorcerers, just like Tanan before, but he obviously doesn''t have that chance. Chapter 2530 "You did very well." Looking at the series of operations of Jerevor and the various changes that happened to the vampire, Rhodes couldn''t help but praised that even he couldn''t find the inadequacy of Jerevor''s control. "However, if you want to use it on the frontal battlefield, I am afraid that some preparations are needed. Those aliens will not stand there stupidly, waiting for you to strip their blood." Thinking of the extremely difficult alien monsters on the frontal battlefield, Rhodes commented. If Jerefer shows this ability on the battlefield, what awaits him will be the indiscriminate bombardment of all kinds of sorcery, and he will become the first target for sorcerers to eradicate. "We have considered this question. Master, the golem puppet can help him protect him, so that he has enough time to cast spells and transfer." The sorcerer Alama replied, "The titan giant puppet is sufficient for this task. Last time The mage who attacked Tanan with a dark arrow was hiding in the chest cavity of the giant Titan puppet, which evaded our detection." Rhode nodded. In the kingdom of the undead, there are many golem masters who have advanced golem puppet attainments and can create Titan puppets. Rhodes wanted to arrange these mages to build his own golem factory, but when the war workshop was attacked, those golem masters suffered heavy losses. The only surviving golem scholars, under the arrangement of the undead sage, used the existing facilities in Brakada to secretly set up a golem factory in the rear. While Rhodes was at war with Moriel, the Golem Factory was on track, producing new Titan Golems every week. The Titan puppet is huge, and the golem master can make various modifications to it according to his own preferences. The most common modification is to open up an independent space in the chest and abdomen of the Titan puppet for the mage to hide. Among them, secret spells are cast, or golems are manipulated in more detail. On the previous battlefield, the hidden marksman in the mage used this trick to hit Tanan. He hid in the chest of the golem, avoiding the detection of the undead mage, and shot the deadly arrow. The filthy blood attached to the arrow eroded Tanan''s body, and Rhodes had to choose to sacrifice some of his men to retreat. Now, when this hidden method was used on Jeref, Rhode was concerned and asked: "How are you going to deal with the fusion ritual of the sorcerer? If you hide in the body of the giant Titan puppet, those sorceries will Shi Neng directly fused you and the puppet. I have seen their fusion ceremony, and at that time, you and the titan puppet will never be separated from each other, and there is no possibility to escape from it." Hearing Rhode''s question, Jeref took the initiative to say, "Don''t worry, Master, I will smear my blood on the inside of the Titan beforehand, and when the fusion ceremony starts, my blood will be one step ahead of me and fuse with the Titan. , With the blood as a buffer, I also have enough time to escape with space spells." Hearing this, Rhodes couldn''t help but show a look of approval. His subordinates had already considered the plan very well, and he didn''t need to worry about it anymore. If there was really a fatal danger, Jerefer would not agree to do it at all. By now, Rhodes'' undead kingdom has taken shape, and his subordinates with various unique talents are working together. The two people in front of Rhodes are both authorities in their respective research levels. Weird things can also be peeled off and placed in the previous life, which is almost impossible. On the side, Tanan couldn''t help yawning as he listened to the conversation of several people. He had no interest in the research of sorcerers. Although that was the culprit that caused him to fall into the strange situation, he disdained sorcery. Gu, no matter how powerful those alien creatures are, it is only a matter of his axe. At this moment, Alama seemed to think of something, and took the initiative to look at Tanan who had just woken up: "Tanan, your body is very strong, even compared with the alien creatures that have undergone many transformations, it is the most powerful. The tough one. If you have my magic transformation, you will be able to become even more powerful and exert more powerful power. "I prefer my body." Tanan waved his hand. "No, that''s just because you haven''t tried the benefits of transformation at all. Of course you''re not objective enough to say that. Look at me, there''s nothing in my body that is my original body, but I get infinite power from it." Speaking, Alama shook her long golden hair and tried to make a charming look, while Tanan just looked at him with contempt. "While you were sleeping, I never had a chance to ask you, what type of transformation would you most like to receive? Arm? Back? Or another position?" Alama asked. Tanan refused mercilessly: "Don''t even think about it, you should be grateful. If you dare to make any changes to me when I am alienated, I can guarantee that you will regret it." "You really don''t want to be transformed? Think of Kilgor, who accepted the transformation of the sorcerers without hesitation and put on those steel claws. Your hero is far stronger than Kilgor, but he lacks A weapon like a steel claw that listens to your command and can be controlled at will." Allah wanted to persuade him again, but after seeing Tanan''s murderous eyes, he still closed his mouth. On the side, listening to their conversation, Rhode couldn''t help but stretched out his hand to support his forehead. Anyway, Alama will ask again after a while. Tanan has just recovered from the alienation. Facing the body transformation that is also a black art method, he It would be strange to agree. Beside them, Jerefer did not look over, but looked to the side alone, always silent. After the bloodline was stripped, he never said a word. Through his own peeping eyes, Rhode noticed that Jeref''s silence was not something he was calculating in his heart, nor was he deliberating, but more like a spirit of letting go, and thus a state of detachment, compared to The mage''s meditation is more like a simple daze. Rhodes was stunned for a moment, and then used the power of Peeping Eye to explore the deepest secrets in Jeref''s heart. Even if you are in a daze, the whole process will vary from person to person. Some people think about nothing during the daze process, so that they can relax their minds completely, so as to achieve a state similar to meditation. . Jerefer was the latter, which also facilitated Rhodes'' peeping eye. As Rhodes'' consciousness penetrated into Jereffer''s mind, his expression gradually changed. Chapter 2531 Rhodes seldom fully used the power of Peeping Eye to detect the deepest thoughts of his subordinates, and more often used this hero''s specialty on the enemy. At the beginning, Rhodes didn''t know what Jerefer would think. For him who manipulated blood, what was his concern? Rhodes couldn''t help but guess that perhaps the image in the deepest part of Jeref''s mind would be a flowing river of blood, or a monster made of blood, etc. However, when Rhode really used the power of Peeping Eye, he realized that his previous guesses were all wrong. The picture that existed in the bottom of Jeref''s heart was a cold and boundless snow-capped mountain. Except for him, here There was also a woman with thick skin, paler than Bai Xue, who was wearing a long sky blue dress. Perhaps it was Alama''s quarrel with Tanan that evoked Jeref''s memory, deep in his heart, that he was arguing with the woman over something. "Those Erathians are aggressive. They know the news of your father''s disappearance. They have absolutely no good intentions. I can solve them all." Jerefer in the memory patted his chest and assured. The woman just stretched out her hand and stroked his face, with a look of sadness in her eyes: "You can''t just drain their blood, we need another way to find peace. As long as the Magic Guild is around, those Erathians will Don''t dare to act rashly." "Am I going to watch them trample the Bracada? This is our home, and my teacher has brought it to glory, and when the teacher is gone, I will never let that glory go down. In the face of my magic, Those Erathians are nothing to be afraid of." Jeref''s tone was a little hurried. "But that''s not a long-term plan. You can kill Erathia''s soldiers, but when the angel comes, what will you do? What about the Bracadians?" The woman sighed. Jeref shook his head: "Those Erathians treachery, they made a peace agreement with us when your father was still alive, but when your father stepped into the void and disappeared, they immediately tore up the agreement. There is no long-term solution, only if you frighten those Erathians and make them feel intimidated by the mention of our name, they will learn to behave." "No, you can''t do that." The worry on the woman''s face was even greater, "The Erathians came for the magic of Bracada, and when my father was still there, he was unparalleled in his spells. , defeated the Angel Legion alone, and made those Erathians tremble at the same time, but also brought them deep greed. Now my father has left, if we are willing to give up part of our interests, we can Guarantee peace throughout Bracada." Jerefer held up the woman''s face and stared into her eyes: "Think of your father, Erica, he handed the entire magic guild and the brilliance of Bracada into your hands, don''t you want to see Is this splendor dusted by you? If your father was still there, he would never agree to Bracada''s initiative to ask for peace." "If my father was still around, he would never have agreed to another plan of mine." In the face of Jeref''s persuasion, the woman''s eyes were firm, and a bit of wisdom flashed in the depths of her eyes: "The army near Brakada is an opportunity for our development. At the peace conference, I will propose a world The first stop of the plan to establish a branch of the Magic Guild is Erathia. If the Erathians want to learn our spells, they must abide by our rules and let us establish a branch of the Magic Guild on their land." After a pause, she continued: "Through this method, we will open up the expansion channel of the Magic Guild, relying on other creatures'' greed for magic, over time, the Magic Guild will spread across the entire continent. At that time, intelligence, Wealth and power belong to us, and our children and grandchildren will enjoy endless prosperity without being bound by the snowy areas of Bracada, isn''t this what you expect?" After listening to the woman''s words, Jerefer wanted to refute, but couldn''t find any suitable words for a while, so he had to say: "But that''s not what your father wanted. Gwen, my teacher, I know him better than you. Thought, if he was still there, he would definitely not agree to the plan to establish a branch of the Magic Guild, there is a deep hatred between him and the Erathians." "He didn''t like you all the time. I thought you were on my side." The woman said a little disappointed. "You are the current president of the Magic Guild, and I am not qualified to stop you. But as a student of the teacher, I have the same position as him, and I will never agree with the Erathians who are doing things in our land, they want to If you want our spells, we will take them by our own strength, instead of handing them over to us, I will make them pay the price!" Facing the woman with a bit of sadness in her eyes, Jerefer turned his head sideways, not looking at her eyes that seemed to be able to speak. "No, don''t do this, even if I beg you," Erica pleaded, grabbing his arm, "think about our children, you must not do anything stupid." "If you call the mages'' brave struggle as stupid, then I have nothing to say." Jeref''s eyes were firm, and his words were not affected by the woman''s plea. He broke free from the woman''s hand and walked alone into the falling snow. The figure was finally completely engulfed by the wind and snow, and the woman who stayed in place seemed to have a premonition of his fate, and sobbed a few times. "Jerever, what kind of magic transformation do you like? Your hair is really bad, I have never seen such bad hair, it''s like it hasn''t been done for hundreds of years, do you want it? I''ll give you some flowing hair?" At this moment, Alama''s words interrupted Jeref''s thoughts, and also made him wake up who was still in a daze. The memories that emerged in his heart instantly dissipated and turned into a series of distracting thoughts. "No, my hair is fine, but if you have elf black hair, it''s not that I can''t think about it" Jerefer, who was still immersed in his past memories, subconsciously wanted to say no, but after careful consideration, he changed his words. Jerefer touched his hair. He hadn''t had a chance to take care of it for hundreds of years in prison. Maybe it was time to make up for it. The peeping eye that Rhodes used was also affected, and he couldn''t find out more of his past deeds from Jerev''s memory, but Rhode''s expression remained the same, even if Jerefle walked in front of him, It was impossible to detect what Rhodes had just detected. Chapter 2532 Seeing the memory deep in Jerefer''s heart accidentally, Rhodes also had some doubts in his heart. As to why Jeref, the son-in-law of the Mage God, was finally imprisoned in a deep prison, Rhode was full of deep puzzlement. It stands to reason that with Jeref''s ability, and Brakada People''s respect for the Mage God is impossible in the end. Even if Jerefer made a mistake, it would not be someone else''s turn to deal with, unless that person has a deep connection with the Mage God. Maybe the reason why Jerefer was put in jail had something to do with what Rhode saw in his heart. Thinking of this, after a few people''s chat was over, Jerefer also chose a black-gray elf long hair with unusual flowing hair at the recommendation of Alama, and did not wait for him to change it with the help of the sorcerer. On, Rhodes called him aside and said, "Do you know what my hero''s specialty is?" "Yeah" Jerefer looked thoughtful, Rhode''s question really stumped him for a while, "That should be an important secret, and few people under your command should know about it. I have heard from you. Other subordinates have guessed, some of them guessed that your specialty is the death field that wakes them up, and some guessed that your specialty is the same as the ancient vampire heroes, the scarlet eyes that contain the curse, your other subordinates have different opinions , I don''t know who is right." "I can tell you that they all guessed wrong." Rhode shook his head, "My hero''s specialty is the peeping eye, I can see the thoughts lurking in the depths of other people''s hearts, and explore the unknown in their hearts. secret." Jerefer looked shocked: "In that case, wouldn''t the master be able to see through the thoughts of any opponent and know their every move?" "It''s not that easy." The corner of Rhode''s mouth twitched, "The condition for the eye of peeping to take effect is that the opponent''s rank is far lower than me, or there is not much defense in my heart, and it acts on the enemy, but it does not work on the enemy. The subordinates are more effective. Only when the enemy''s expression is in a trance and the mind is exposed, the peeping eye can play its best role. Moreover, in battle, even if I see through the enemy''s next move, I will face situations such as being too late to change my moves. " Listening to Rhode''s introduction, although the eye of peeping sounds like there are many limitations, Jerefer can''t help but yearn for it, he is not a hero and has no heroic specialties of his own: "I really hope I can become a hero too. ." "I didn''t come to tell you this." Rhode said helplessly, "Just now, the eye of peeping took effect on you. In other words, I saw the thoughts that existed in the depths of your heart. I saw you. In memory, you and a woman had an argument on a snowy mountain. Erica Magnus, that was her name, and if I remember correctly, the person with that name should be the daughter of the Mage God." Hearing Rhodes mentioning this, the memories in Jerefer''s heart seemed to reappear. Under Rhodes'' gaze, he let out a deep sigh: "You are quite right, Master. Erica is not only the daughter of the Mage God, but also my wife. She has the subtle wisdom of the Mage God, and she is better at domestic affairs than magic, for This has been criticized by the Mage God for not doing the right thing. I am very similar to her. When I was a direct disciple of the Mage God, I was not good at spells of other factions, only good at water magic." When he mentioned the past, Jerefer''s chatterbox was opened at once, and Rhode didn''t bother to interrupt him, so he just listened. "There are many disciples under the God of Mage, and there has always been a lack of mages who follow him in the magic guild, as well as magical creatures from the element plane, including even the gods and monsters like Somura. I should be the most talented in the entire magic guild. The poor one has never been able to use the magic of other factions, let alone chain lightning, even the fireballs cannot be released freely, only the water magic is the easiest for me to use. Many mages at that time did not like me and thought I was Not qualified to be the apprentice of Gwen, the god of mages, they often trouble me, especially a guy named Pal" "Let''s talk about the main point." Rhode couldn''t help but said. If Jerefer was allowed to speak freely, Rhode would bet that he would be able to talk about the moment the undead army entered the dragon''s nest. The words were interrupted by Rhodes, and Jerefer also restrained his memories and said: "Anyway, I was not happy at that time, I met Erica at that time, she always encouraged me, and later I Increase the power of water magic and try to study the derived blood magic, this shows my true talent, and I also fell in love with her" After listening to Jerefer''s story, Rhodes also had a general understanding of his experience: "How did you get put in prison? Is it related to the dispute I saw just now?" Hearing this, Jerefer fell into deep memories, and his eyes showed a bit of loss: "Yes, shortly after Erica and I got married, the God of Mage left Bracada, entered the void and never returned. I can understand his choice when he wants to find the legendary plane of supreme wisdom. At his level, everything in the past is no longer his concern. The only Erica he cares about is also protected by me. I think that''s why he was relieved to leave." Is it really? Rhodes wanted to ask him. Judging from Rhodes'' experience in the Candy Plane, the Mage God was deeply dissatisfied with his daughter''s marriage to Jerefer. Maybe he didn''t leave with confidence at all, but was angry. Jerefer didn''t notice the change in Rhodes'' expression, and continued: "The departure of the Mage God also attracted the peeps of many enemies. When Gwen was still there before, they did not dare to show any greed, but when Gwen left, they had no scruples and finally revealed their guilt. Ya. Those Erathians are one of them. The Erathians have the same spellcasting talent as us. They have long coveted the magic of Bracada, but they have never found the opportunity. Gwen''s departure is giving the reason for them to send troops." Recalling what he saw just now, the topic of the dispute between Jerefer and Erica, Rhode also roughly realized what situation Brakada was in at that time. Gwen, the god of mages, single-handedly brought Brakada to the golden age, but when Gwen left, he lost his protection, and those enemies who did not dare to act rashly in the past appeared one after another. How to deal with those The enemy became an important problem that plagued Erica and Jeref at the time. Chapter 2533 How to deal with those powerful enemies who coveted Bracada''s magic, Jerefer and Erica gave two completely different answers. Jeref, who followed Gwen, the god of mages, after inheriting the magic guild and Brakada''s glory, would not easily tolerate the enemies who came to attack. His answer was to solve it by fighting. In the face of those Erathian troops, Jeref felt it was necessary to show his strength and give them a thunderous blow, so that they could understand why Brakada could gain the prestige of the past, even if he lost Gwen, it was not a matter of his own accord. The soft persimmon bullied by people. Jerefer is very similar to Gwen, and Rhode believes that if the former Gwen is here, he will make the same decision, and he will never tolerate the Erathian riding on his head, waiting for those Egyptians. The only thing left for the Lacian army is to be destroyed. According to Rhodes'' understanding of Jeref, he definitely has the strength to wipe out all the Erathians who invaded Bracada. Whether it is priests, knights, or other Erathians, they cannot resist his blood magic. As early as in the previous battle, Jerefer had used his abilities to explain this to Rhodes. The only ones who can deal with Jerefer are those angels. If you want to deal with the Erathians, you must look at the faces of the angels behind them. This truth is known to every existence who intends to deal with the Erathians. Erica has a different opinion on this. As Gwen''s daughter, her character is not at all like the former Mage God, but in terms of ingenuity, she inherits all of Gwen''s wisdom. Facing the Erathian army and the angels who ruled the Erathian people, she chose a more stable path and planned more long-term. She plans to satisfy Erathia''s desire for magic by pretending to establish a branch of the Magic Guild in Erathia, and based on this, she will spread the Magic Guild to the whole world and establish a transcontinental branch. super organization. The original magic guild was only established by Gwen to select disciples for him, and to rule Bracada and manage the organization of the Magic Academy, but Erica was obviously not satisfied with this, she wanted to spread the magic guild in the world. Everywhere, the plot in my heart is more profound than Gwen. Maybe it will take decades or even hundreds of years. Once Erica''s plan is successful, the magic guild will no longer stick to Bracada. If there is no accident, the wealth accumulated after countless years With power, will maintain her descendants'' permanent rule over the Magic Guild, even appropriating the entire continent. Even if he had never seen Erica with his own eyes, Rhode could feel her wisdom, and couldn''t help but admire in his heart that she was worthy of being the daughter of the Mage God. The layout of the magic guild has been planned for hundreds of years. In comparison, Jerefer is much inferior. Except for the manipulation of blood, Rhodes did not see the wisdom that he should have as a top mage. "You don''t agree with Erica''s plan?" As if thinking of something, Rhodes twitched the corners of his mouth and asked Jerefer at the same time. "Of course I don''t agree, and I don''t know how the god of wizards will feel. Magic is the ability of the Bracadians, and it is the means by which we live. It is handed over to the Erathians like this. The West Asians have learned magic, won''t they cultivate powerful enemies for us!" Mentioning Erica''s plan, Jerefer was immediately excited and said to Rhodes. "But in fact, you won''t teach them precious fifth-order magic, at most you will only teach them some simple low-level magic, and it is very likely that even low-level magic will cut corners. In comparison, magic The intelligence agency, power status, and wealth that the guild branch brings to you is simply unimaginable." Rhode said lightly. Judging from the current progress of the game, Erica''s plan has obviously succeeded. Magic guilds are all over the continent. When it comes to Brakada, all creatures will immediately think of the magic guild, as well as their professors. Magic arrow, with deep respect for the mage. Even knowing the subsequent process, it would be extremely difficult to make a choice like Erica''s under the same circumstances, let alone her at the time. The far-sighted Erica seems to have seen through the long-term benefits of the implementation of the Magic Guild for Brakada, and neither her father, the God of Mage, nor her husband, Jeref, agrees with this. Plan, at that time, she made this extremely difficult decision under the heavy resistance. "Maybe at least from the current results, it really should be done as she said." Thinking of Erica, Jerefer let out a long sigh. "I only saw part of your memory, what did you do after the dispute was over?" Rhode asked again. "Me? After I said goodbye to Erica, I found those Erathian troops alone, drained the blood of all of them with magic, and crossed the border, blood-washing Erathia''s border towns, there were probably dozens of them. Ten thousand people have died under blood thaumaturgy, and I must make them understand that Bracada cannot be violated." Rhode nodded, and finally gave him a different look. Unexpectedly, the idiot boy in the mouth of the Mage God will have a different side. His blood magic can be said to be born specifically to deprive life, and it is used to kill enemies, even more efficient than the cloud of death. "And after that? Do the Bracadians consider you a hero?" Rhode asked. Jerefer shook his head: "As Erica expected, I finally attracted the attention of the Angel Legion. The Erathia army crossed the border, and it can be said that the lords did it privately, but I bloodbath Erathia. The town thing is really not good. Waiting for me will be the judgment of the angels. I don''t have the power of the Mage God, and I can''t compete with the angel army at all." "When the trial came, it was Erica who saved me. She finally got what she wanted, by teaching magic and establishing a branch of the Magic Guild in Erathia, in exchange for my life. I am exempted, but the punishment for me cannot be pardoned. I will be imprisoned in the strictest prison in Bracada for the rest of my life. The research on blood magic has made my lifespan far beyond ordinary people. I thought I was going to be in prison. I was locked up to the end of the world, until I met you, my master" At the end, Jerefer looked at Rhodes respectfully, with a bit of gratitude in his eyes. Chapter 2534 For Jerefer''s gratitude, Rhodes just waved his hand. If Rhode remembers correctly, the first time he met Jeref in the prison, Jeref was about to kill himself without saying a word. Fortunately, Rhode''s cards were even better. By entering the form of the dead, he ignored the his control of blood. After learning about his experience from Jerefer''s mouth, Rhodes pondered for a while, and soon had new questions. "According to my understanding of history, I remember that the golden age of Brakada should have come after the fall of the stigmata. At that time, in Erathia, the angels should have lost their power, and they are not enough to threaten the mage. ." Recalling the past historical events, in Rhode''s memory, Gwen should have emerged after the stigmata fell, and finally became the god of mages admired by thousands of people, and even Gwen himself participated in the past. The God-killing battle made Rhodes a little puzzled. It stands to reason that after the death of the stigmata, the angels who have lost their power are unable to walk in the world, so they can only close the gate of Cloud City and give up those Erathian believers. "It should have been like this." Jerefer sighed deeply, "However, a group of people obtained the divine artifact Heaven''s Order, which once belonged to the Holy See, and used the power of the Heaven''s Order to open the gate of Cloud City again. The angels have been brought back to the world, and they have brought to Bracada its former enemies." Rhode''s eyes were taken aback. He had heard the name of Heaven''s Order, which was in the abandoned Yangming Temple. Recalling the information he had collected, Rhode felt that many things were right. "Who are those people?" Rhodes asked in a deep voice. Seeing Rhodes mentioning this, Jeref recalled it carefully, but he couldn''t get any useful information: "I don''t know that I was only one of Gwen''s disciples at that time, and I don''t know much about those secrets. Maybe Erica knows something, she''s always loved the tales of the bards." "Okay, where is she now?" Rhodes was a little helpless. "I''m sorry, Master, according to the information I''ve heard from other mages, Erica should have passed away three hundred years ago. Unlike me, she can control the flow of blood and prolong her life by almost sleeping. .For a legendary mage, she is considered a long-lived person with a human body to die in a hundred years." Jeref''s words paused, and it took a while to finish the whole sentence. Rhodes put his hand on his forehead, he should have thought of this answer long ago. For legendary mages, their power is unparalleled, but their longevity is the shackle that restricts them. In order to prolong their own lifespan, legendary mages have come up with many methods, the most classic of which are body transformation and endless night ritual. The former has become a means for witches to create alien species, and the latter has spawned a lich beyond death. . No matter what method is used, it is destined not to be tolerated by Brakada. Once discovered, even legendary mages will be expelled. Many of the Diya lich once came from Brakada. Looking at Jerefer, who was in memory and looked a little sad, Rhode''s eyes narrowed: "Tell me, do you still love Erica? Even if you have a disagreement and she puts you in jail, you Is there still this love?" "Of course." Jerefer answered without hesitation, "she''s my wife, how could I not love her? Maybe we had a dispute, but time has told me that she was always right and I was wrong. Well, it was very wrong. The towers of the Magic Guild ended up all over the continent, and everything was as she wished." Speaking of the end, Jerefer began to beat his chest: "Damn, if I can go back to that moment, I will not make a wrong decision again, I will firmly support her plan, ask the Erathians to make peace, let Our child inherits the magic guild and ends up dying with her, instead of prolonging life with blood magic, and in the end I''m alone" Deep remorse occupied his heart, but he could never make up for the mistakes he had made. It is such a luxury to change the past, not to mention Jerefer, even the Mage God himself cannot do it here. Only Rhode''s current rival, the mighty hero Moriel, has this option. ability. For a time, Jerefer''s heart was ashes. Rhode believed that when he left, Jereffer might make irrational actions. At that time, Rhodes would have to use the power of the Death Domain. "You are not Morrill, there is no way to change what happened in the past, the only thing you have is the present." Rhode whispered, "You are very lucky, standing in front of you is the strongest necromancer in the world. If you want to See her again, bring me her remains, and I will wake her from the dead." Hearing Rhodes''s deep temptation, the evil whispers that seemed to be sinking, Jerefer was stunned for a moment, and then came a deep ecstasy. He almost forgot that now, he is not the disciple of the God of Mage, but a member of the kingdom of the dead. If he can revive in the death domain, then Erica can also. The only thing the master needs is the corpse belonging to Erica. As long as he brings the corpse, the master can wake it up from the darkness of death. From the change in Jerefer''s expression, Rhodes guessed his thoughts and nodded with satisfaction. Unlike the hero Tanan, who always remembered the hatred in Shenmian''s memory in the past, Jeref, as a mage, easily accepted Rhode''s proposal and was willing to revive his dead lover without Rhodes. A lot of effort. From Jeref''s story alone, Rhodes could vaguely sense what kind of wisdom Erica possesses. She could take advantage of an opportunity to complete the layout of the Magic Guild on the entire continent in hundreds of years. , Her foresight was also deeply attracted to Rhodes. As the only daughter of the Mage God, although Rhodes does not know what kind of spellcasting ability Erica has, he is not far behind, and is also a legendary mage at the last time. In Jerefer''s memory, Erica didn''t like to study magic very much as a girl, but more like internal affairs, but after Jerevor was imprisoned, he didn''t know about Erica''s later status. . According to Rhode''s understanding, Gwen in the past liked to wield a spear more than magic. Perhaps Erica in her old age finally set foot on the path of the Mage God and improved her spellcasting ability to an extremely powerful level. maybe. Chapter 2535 Looking at the entire undead kingdom, Rhode already has General Farezer who is in charge of the undead army for him and fights everywhere, Andrew, the treasurer who is in charge of logistics and ensures the allocation of gold coins in the kingdom, and management of undead scholars to ensure that they are in the war workshop, Cedros, the tech sage who conducts research with peace of mind in places such as the magic lair and potion factory. However, in an important position, Rhodes still could not find a suitable candidate, which also kept this position vacant and unqualified. That position is the interior minister of the undead kingdom, which is why Rhodes has never established a parliament. In many cases, Rhodes'' will acted as an order of Congress for all undead creatures under his command to execute. Under the control of the Death Domain and the Holy Word of Darkness, Rhode''s orders will be executed meticulously, and no undead creature dares to resist. Rhode''s words are the decree that cannot be defied deep in their hearts, Rhode''s will Above the entire undead kingdom. For a long time, Rhodes did not feel that there was any problem. When his power became more and more powerful, the hidden dangers of doing so became apparent. Even with the existence of the legendary wisdom technique, Rhodes cannot guarantee that his orders must be correct. Many times, faced with difficult choices, Rhodes himself has a hard time making up his mind, let alone implementing it to the entire undead kingdom. . If Rhode is wrong, the entire kingdom of the dead will follow him to the end, causing irreversible consequences. To this end, the establishment of the Home Secretary is undoubtedly extremely necessary. Rhodes needs someone to handle his increasingly tedious domestic affairs and give him the right advice when he''s in a dilemma. As before, when Rhode was considering marriage matters, Ender gave a good suggestion, directly changing the object of Rhode''s marriage from Sally to Moriel, leading Rhode to an unimagined path. . With Ender''s ability, he is enough to be the Minister of the Interior, but as he said, Ender''s best aspect is financial management. He has been dealing with gold coins all his life, and it may not be necessary for him to be the Minister of the Interior. How long will he sell the entire kingdom of the dead, Rhodes can''t put the internal affairs of the kingdom of the dead into his hands. Besides Ender, Rhodes couldn''t think of any suitable candidates. Rowling does have this will, but her talent is not there. She has control of the Prophecy Card, which is not weaker than the divine weapon, and is destined to be unable to deal with the rear affairs with peace of mind. Like Rhodes, she will definitely set foot on the battlefield in the end. Should Inota be the Minister of the Interior? Rhode couldn''t imagine the consequences of doing so, he was simply setting the kingdom of the dead on fire. Although Rhodes didn''t want to say that, with Inota''s ability, she was not qualified for this position. The prophecy of Kane, the various creatures inscribed by Messika, is worthy of Rhodes'' consideration, but after Rhodes'' inspection, he finally gave up this idea. The number of creatures inscribed in the prophecy card is extremely large, but there are no talents who are specially born to deal with internal affairs. More are some legendary powerhouses with great power, or magical creatures from all over the world. There are also countless monsters, let them Being the Minister of the Interior is not much different from having Inota as the post. In desperation, Rhodes had to shelve the idea of ??appointing the Minister of the Interior for the time being, preparing to wait until the war with Erasia in the future, and then select suitable people from those who specialize in this way to absorb into the kingdom of the dead. But now, after hearing about Erica''s deeds from Jerefer''s mouth, a thought suddenly flashed in Rhodes'' mind, she was the person he had longed for for a long time. Erica was able to complete the layout of the Magic Guild on the mainland hundreds of years ago. Her foresight is rare. Even the Erathians rarely have such subtle plans. She is worthy of being the god of mages. Daughter, unlike Rhodes'' wisdom technique, which is used in conspiracy, her wisdom technique is probably all used in internal affairs, which also makes her planning unparalleled. Rhode believes that if Erica can become the interior minister of the undead kingdom, the entire undead kingdom will usher in great changes. The only question now is how to bring her back to life. "Where are Erica''s remains now?" Rhodes asked helplessly, even if the effect of the death domain is strong, without the remains, it is difficult for a clever woman to cook without rice, and Rhodes can''t resurrect Erica out of thin air. "Yeah." Hearing this, Jeref also fell into deep thought. He was trapped in prison for countless years, but he didn''t know the answer to this question. He is the one who wants to know the answer to this question more than Rhodes. "I don''t know, Master, but I should be able to find out the answer to this question." Rhode looked at him with interest, and Jerefer added: "You have felt the power of blood resonance, if you can find me and Erica''s descendants, with his cooperation, when I use blood resonance with all my strength, maybe You can find Erika''s remains." "Blood Resonance?" Following Jeref''s narration, Rhode couldn''t help but recall the scene when he used Blood Resonance. With the blood Resonance boosted to the extreme, he felt not only Rowling, but also the source of human blood. , which is where the legendary stigmata were, and was cursed with blood by the stigmata. At this time, Jerefer''s method of finding Erica also needs to use the power of blood resonance to find the location of Erica''s remains through his and Erica''s descendants. Erica Magnus, as the daughter of the Mage God, her descendants also inherited the surname of the Mage God, and in Rhode''s memory, the only remaining Magnus should be called Eli Magnus, he is the president of the Magic Guild and the ruler of the magic field. "Does it have to be your descendants? What if the Mage God himself cooperated?" Rhode shook his head and asked immediately. Jerefer hesitated for a while and gave a negative answer: "Sorry master, if Erica is still alive, this may be feasible, but what we are looking for is Erica''s remains, countless years have passed, her blood has long been Dissipated. Only with the awakening of the descendants of her common blood and my own, as well as my own spellcasting, can the aura remaining in the depths of her remains be stimulated to find her whereabouts." Listening to Jeref''s remarks, Rhode let out a long sigh, wanting to get President Eli to cooperate, I am afraid that it is only possible to kill Eli. Assassinating President Eli is not much more difficult than assassinating Moriel. It seems that in a short period of time, Rhodes will not be able to obtain the Minister of the Interior that he is very fond of. Chapter 2536 After dealing with all kinds of things in the rear and arranging the hero Tanan to sneak in the legion, Rhode also received the news that he had been waiting for for a long time. "Moriel asked me to take the artifact and go to her dragon''s nest to talk in detail?" After learning about Moriel''s intentions from the sorcerer''s mouth, Rhode couldn''t help but let out a cold snort, "If I go, then I Are you still alive?" Hearing Rhode''s angry words, the sorcerer who came from afar was terrified. He had heard terrifying rumors about Rhodes. If he annoyed him, it would not end well. "Respected Lord of the Undead, this is absolutely not what the Dragon King meant. Your marriage request is very important. If you can''t trust her, how can she trust you?" Sincerely, as if he was really thinking about Rhodes. "Why didn''t she come to me to talk in detail? Or change the location, at least choose the location outside the Dragon Nest." Rhode said slowly. The sorcerer shook his head in embarrassment: "I''m sorry, Lord of the Undead, that''s what Lord Moriel meant, and I can''t change it." On the side, Rowling looked at this scene lightly, until Rhode waved his hand impatiently, and the sorcerer stepped back with interest, and then said: "I can''t believe that my brother really made this decision, you are taking your own. A life adventure." "I don''t have any more choices." After the envoy left, Rhode''s expression changed, and the original helpless hesitation disappeared, replaced by a bit of sternness, "I didn''t expect the time domain to push me to such a point, in the In my original plan, Moriel would not be a hindrance at all. Now, and only in this way, I have a chance to fight against the realm of time." Thinking of this, Rhodes gritted his teeth subconsciously. If it wasn''t for the existence of the time domain, when he conquered Brakada all the way, under the illumination of the Destruction Ball, Moriel was just an insignificant character, and he was bound to be in the ultimate lightning. It was turned into ashes under the explosion, but the emergence of the time domain changed all this, and finally made Rhodes desperate. Marriage? I am afraid that only Ender would agree to this kind of plan. Rhode dare not gamble everything on his own on his marriage with Moriel. Rhode just prayed that she would not suddenly go back after she completely mastered the realm of time, or it would be a lie. own strength. More importantly, Rhodes would not give away the artifact that belonged to Inota. Although his heart was full of conspiracies, he still couldn''t do such a thing as betraying his beloved. What Rhode needs is to find someone to be alone with Moriel under the guise of marriage, and she is unable to use the opportunity of the time domain to completely destroy the mighty red dragon. If not, even if the undead army really invades the dragon''s nest, Moriel can withdraw to the underground world through space magic with the help of the sorcerer. In the complex and vast underground world, it would be difficult to defeat Moriel again. If the threat of the time domain is not eliminated, Rhodes will never be at peace. The entire marriage was aimed at the killing of Moriel. In order to be more credible, Rhode only told a very small number of his subordinates. Ender, who didn''t know the truth, thought that Rhodes finally made a wise decision. He believed that Moriel would not reject the plan and was eagerly organizing the celebration. In order to assassinate Moriel, Rhodes still lacked the most important strength. After saying goodbye to Rowling, Rhodes went to the Red Crystal Academy of Magic alone, which was being occupied by thieves allied with him. With a flash of fire, Rhode crossed the space and came to a deep darkness. The extremely deep darkness isolates all rays of light, and only the scarlet eye is not blocked and can see everything in the darkness. Rhodes was looking for the figure of Lady Shadow, but he felt a cold and hard thing quietly draped in front of his neck. "You made the wrong decision." Sally''s low voice came from behind Rhodes, and there seemed to be no trace of emotion in it. "Are you really going to kill me? The only person in this world who can see you?" Rhodes asked instead as if he didn''t feel the dagger. "Humph." Sally let out a light hum, then put away the dagger in her hand, and reached out to stroke Rhode''s face, "Maybe I should dig out your eyes and replace them with others, maybe this way, they can too. saw me." Rhode didn''t care: "Maybe when I die, the death energy emanating from my body will completely erode the eyeball. Who can say such a thing? If you really want those eyes, I I think you should work with Moriel to bring time back to me to get the Scarlet, and then there will be no problem." Hearing what Rhode said, Sally finally became discouraged: "Oh, Rhode, you are such a hateful bastard. Even though I have offered you such a lenient condition, you are still unwilling to accept it. Marrying Moriel? If It wasn''t the informant I planted in the witcher who told me I wouldn''t believe it was true. Are you crazy? To make this decision." "Of course not, that''s why I have to do this." Rhode replied slowly, "Now I''m about to marry Morril, but you can still change everything. If you don''t take action, everything will be a foregone conclusion." With Rhode''s story, Sally also understood his true intention: "So, you don''t really want to marry Morril? Also, why does your words sound like you are forcing me to take action, obviously You didn''t agree to my terms." "This is not a threat, this is a request." Rhode replied, "If I lack your power, I may not be able to kill Moriel completely. As for other things, I will wait until the immediate threat is resolved. I Don''t want things to turn into Kilgor in the end, what''s the name of his wife, that savage?" "Ji Jia." Sally added for Rhodes. Looking at Rhodes in front of her, Sally''s heart was very complicated. Moriel''s threat is urgent, and Rhodes urgently needs her strength. Perhaps this is the only chance she has to have Rhodes completely. Missed this time, when Rhodes completely defeated Morril, absorbed the underground world, and the remnants of Brakada, his undead kingdom would jump to an unparalleled level. At that time, even the Thieves Guild will not be enough in front of the undead kingdom. It will be difficult for Sally to find another opportunity to marry Rhodes. She is destined to miss it forever, the only one who can see her in the dark. people. "If you are willing to make a move, I am willing to pay a generous reward. You can choose the land of Brakada or the underground world. You can take this opportunity to make the Thieves Guild even stronger." "Sorry, my conditions remain the same." Sally sighed, "The one who should choose is you, Rhodes. It''s a pity that you didn''t make the right choice, but you still have a chance to make up for it now." Chapter 2537 Without getting more help from the thief leader, Rhodes, who was slightly disappointed, returned to the front line. "You don''t look very good." Seeing him returning, Rowling''s joking voice came over, "The thief leader rejected my brother''s proposal?" "Yes." Seeing what Rowling said, Rhode gave her a helpless look, and without the assistance of the strongest assassin in the world, the assassination of Moriel became more difficult. Rowling smiled slightly: "I knew this would be the case for a long time. My brother fought all the way and made enemies on all sides. When you really need help, who would be so kind to help your brother? Even if you are an old ally, you can''t fall into trouble at this time. Well done." "What do you want to say?" Rhode gave her a helpless look, "If you just want to say this, I think you should have more important things to do." "Humph." Seeing that Rhodes was a little dissatisfied with what she said about the center, Rowling just let out a light hum, and then shook it in the air, and a prophecy card with a gold border and a red background appeared in her hand, "Fortunately, you still With me. Really, without me, my brother doesn''t know what to do." Rhode took the prophecy card with a bit of confusion. The front of the card was dark, and it looked like it was completely blacked out: "What is this? I can''t see the creature on the card, why is the front black? Is this the dark sky, or the cloud of death?" "Neither." Rowling smiled confidently. "This is the person you''re looking for, the Lady of Shadow who lives in the dark." "What?" Rhode was stunned and looked at the prophecy card in his hand carefully, but couldn''t see why, so he had to return it to Rowling, "Show its power and see." Seeing that Rhodes still had doubts in her heart, Rowling curled her lips in dissatisfaction. She had done so much for her brother, but her brother didn''t notice anything. She didn''t even let her be the Minister of the Interior. She really underestimated her wisdom. . Rowling threw the card in a spin, and as the prophecy card touched the ground, boundless darkness emerged from the feet of the two of them. Under the envelope of darkness, Rowling lost his vision in an instant, but Rhodes could still see everything in the darkness. Rhode is very familiar with the darkness that wraps himself. Before that, he had experienced this profound darkness many times. It was the power belonging to the Shadow Realm, and the owner of the Shadow Realm was Sally. "Rod, do you miss me?" A familiar voice came from behind Rhodes, and when he turned around, he saw a woman exactly like the leader of the thieves standing behind him. Sally in the prophecy card also inherited her own habit, like to suddenly appear behind Rhodes and whisper in his ear. Looking at Sally in the dark, Rhode also felt something, and a strong crisis filled his heart. With Sally''s ability to move silently in the shadow realm, even Rhodes would feel a full threat and had to use all his strength to deal with it. She in the prophecy card also inherited this power and could threaten Luo. Germany, which means that it can threaten Moriel. "You really did it" Seeing that Rowling successfully engraved the figure of the thief leader, Rhode sighed. Sally is an existence at the pinnacle of legend, and she is the top assassin in the world. She has more domain power, and Rowling was able to engrave it smoothly. Her mastery of the prophecy card far exceeded Rhodes'' imagination. "Although the leader of the thieves is powerful, she lacks an important quality. She is not a hero. As long as I can see her, and with some time, I will be able to engrave it on the prophecy card." Take Sally back to the prophecy In the card, when the darkness dissipated, Rowling raised her head proudly, as if waiting for Rhodes'' praise. "Hero" Rhodes nodded. The joy that had just risen in his heart sank again at this moment. Using the prophecy card to engrave heroes and non-heroes is simply two difficult things. Although the process of engraving Sally is difficult It went very smoothly, but not necessarily on Moriel. "But how did you see her?" Thinking of this, Rhodes had a new question in his heart. Logically speaking, Rowling should not have the ability to see Sally, and naturally he could not engrave Sally. Seeing that Rhodes was still confused, Rowling smiled slightly, then reached into her arms and took out a crystal ball the size of a thumb. As soon as this thing appeared, Rhode suddenly felt a strong threat, as if it contained the power to kill him. Looking closely, there is a small black outline in the center of the ball, which looks like a circle of dilated pupils from a distance. As if aware of Rhodes'' observation, the outline in the middle shrank slightly, and finally focused on Rhodes. "This is" Rhodes asked uncertainly. "This is the Eternal Eye, and Margaret''s research has been successful. In fact, when my brother came back last time, I wanted to tell my brother the good news, but my brother seemed to focus on marriage and didn''t notice it at all. My words." Thinking of what happened before, Rowling looked at him with a bit of resentment in her eyes. Rhode coughed dryly, then stretched out his hand and took the Eternal Magic Eye: "I have heard about the effect of the Eternal Magic Eye, how does it work?" "It''s very simple, put your consciousness into it, and you can feel its power." Rowling introduced. According to the method taught by Rowling, Rhode separated a part of the control spirit, and as he put his consciousness into the eternal magic eye, a strong sense of dizziness appeared in his mind soon. The next moment, Rhodes only felt that his vision opened up. His vision no longer stayed in the corner of his body, but spread to the whole world. He seemed to be overlooking the earth from a high altitude, whether it was clouds, leaves, or buildings. Blocked, it will be penetrated by his line of sight, and he can see anything that happens on the continent. However, for the thicker earth, the observation ability of the Eternal Magic Eye is much reduced, and Rhodes'' field of vision can penetrate the earth up to tens of meters, and he cannot go further. For the vast underground world, the depth of these tens of meters is really not worth mentioning. The Eternal Magic Eye cannot deeply observe everything that happens underground, let alone the deepest hell. The Eternal Magic Eye also cannot observe the location of Cloud City, which is more like an independent plane, and the passages in and out need to be opened through the Gate of Glory. In addition, everything that happens in the surface world cannot escape the observation of the eternal magic eye. Rhodes can even see where Moriel is through the dragon''s nest. If Rhodes wishes, he can always monitor Morril''s movements to confirm her current actions. Chapter 2538 After feeling the powerful effect of the Eternal Magic Eye, Rhode couldn''t help but take a deep breath. This is simply a powerful weapon at the strategic level, and its real value will not be weaker than ordinary artifacts. With the Eternal Magic Eye, Rhode is equivalent to opening the whole picture, and any movement of the enemy cannot escape his eyes. Seemingly thinking of something, Rhodes put the eternal magic eye''s gaze at the Magic Academy occupied by the thieves. There, Rhodes saw an extremely deep darkness, and in the darkness, he saw the body of the leader of the thieves. shape. After Rhodes left, she sat in the same place for a long time without moving. There seemed to be a bit of sadness between her brows. She was constantly flipping through the Book of Silence. Rhodes could even see her expression when she sighed. "Why did the Shadow Realm lose its effectiveness? Even the Eternal Magic Eye should not be able to penetrate the shadow of the Shadow Realm and see the thief leader in the depths of the darkness." It seemed that he had thought of something, and Rhode felt a little puzzled, then immediately asked. Rowling had already anticipated this result: "Have you forgotten what the Eternal Eye is made of? It is the Almighty Eye belonging to the God-becoming one. Your scarlet eye has also been copied by the Almighty Eye. Brings the ability to see through darkness to the Eternal Eye." With Rowling''s narration, Rhode undoubtedly realized something, and his face changed drastically: "The true ability of the Scarlet Eye is not to see through the darkness, it is just an incidental usage of it, the true power of the Scarlet Eye is to transform any creature he sees. Become a vampire, does the Eternal Eye also retain this ability?" Thinking of this incident, Rhodes couldn''t help but sway in his heart. If the Eternal Magic Eye retains that ability, combined with its own vast vision, I am afraid that the low-level creatures of the entire continent will become a member of the vampires. At that time, Not even a demon army should be afraid. "Judging from the previous tests of Almighty Eye, I think yes, it retains the laser, petrification, charm and other abilities, and the ability of the Scarlet Eye should also be retained." Rowling''s answer also made Rhodes heart. A joy. However, after a simple test, Rhodes soon stopped laughing. The only thing that can restrict the ability of the Scarlet Eye is the user''s own rank, and the Scarlet Eye can only force a creature with a lower rank than its own into a vampire. In other words, how many creatures can be turned into vampires now depends on the rank of the Eternal Eye. What made Rhode helpless was that after his inspection, the Eternal Magic Eye in his hand had no rank. Now it is not a complete creature at all, and it cannot exert the true power of the Scarlet Eye. Rhodes quickly figured out the key. The eternal magic eye is different from the ordinary magic eye. It is not an independent individual. A residual body, ordinary methods, there is no way to define its rank, and only when it returns to the body of the Almighty and becomes a whole can it show its true rank. The only thing that is gratifying is that the Eternal Magic Eye has inherited the ability to see through the darkness, so that Rowling can engrave Sally''s prophecy card, which can help Rhodes'' subsequent assassination operations. Seeing that Rhode was playing with the Eternal Eye in disappointment, Rowling added at the right time: "Brother, don''t worry, although the Eternal Eye cannot inherit the full power of the Scarlet Eye, its other abilities should not be underestimated, such as Its a laser." "Laser?" Rhodes was stunned for a moment, and then he chose an open space in front of him as the observation site of the Eternal Magic Eye. As Rhodes'' thoughts moved, a blazing laser shot down from the sky and bombarded the ground in front of Rhodes. Rhode looked up, but he couldn''t see the end of the laser at all. It seemed that what existed in front of Rhode was a sturdy column connecting the heaven and the earth, but from the ground that disappeared in the laser, it was impossible to contact this column. What will happen. Under the control of Rhodes, the laser swept horizontally or vertically, and the nearby undead creatures were extremely shocked. They thought it was an attack launched by the enemy. Any body part touched by the laser would instantly melt away, leaving only a round shape. Neat notches. When Rhodes stopped the bombardment of the laser, his eyes were in a mess, and the nearby ground was cut off several layers, and many undead creatures had to be reborn in the death field. Rhode has no doubt that if the flesh and blood body blocks in front of the laser, it will be pierced by it in an instant. The laser caused magic damage, which also meant that the dragon scales could effectively resist it, but in front of the Orb of Destruction, all anti-magic abilities seemed like a joke. The damage that the laser can cause will not be under the ultimate lightning, and all indestructible armors are like paper in front of it. Therefore, the laser has the power to kill legendary creatures in seconds. After feeling this, Rhodes couldn''t help but cheer up. Compared with the ultimate lightning, the output time of the laser is longer. Rhode has been bombarding with the laser continuously for a while, but the eternal magic eye has not yet felt fatigue, as if it can last forever if Rhode needs it. Go down in general. "Is this the power of the Eternal Magic Eye?" Rhode also took a deep breath after feeling the power of the things in his hand. It can not only be used to monitor the movement of the enemy, but also cause devastating damage. Rowling corrected his words on the side: "Accurately, it belongs to the power of the Almighty Eye. Margaret told me that if you use the eyes of other creatures to create the Eternal Magic Eye, the effect is absolutely impossible. It''s like that now." Rhode nodded. The power of the Almighty Eye was more powerful than he thought. When he conquered the Almighty Eye in the Mausoleum of Hex, it took a lot of energy. As a part of the body of a god, the almighty eye inherits the power of the god, and can replicate the ability of all eyes, whether it is the scarlet eye or the evil eye laser, it has become a part of its own ability and is made into eternity After the magic eye, these abilities are also preserved. "I remember you said that the Eternal Magic Eye also has the ability to petrify." It seemed that he thought of something, Rhodes said. "Exactly." Rowling confirmed his statement. Thinking of this, Rhodes continued to put his consciousness into the Eternal Demon Eye. Through the observation of the Eternal Demon Eye, Rhodes quickly selected several vampires beside him. As Rhode''s thoughts moved, short screams emanated from the mouths of the vampires. The screams contained surprise and the deepest fear in their hearts. The bodies of the vampires were turning into stones from their feet up a little bit. When Rhode looked at them again, they had completely petrified and became several lifelike stone sculptures. Chapter 2539 "very good" After feeling the power of the Eternal Magic Eye, Rhodes couldn''t help but exclaim. It was undoubtedly a blessing to be able to obtain such a unique thing in the face of a powerful enemy. In order to develop the Eternal Magic Eye, more than half of the undead under Rhodes'' sorcery gathered beside Margaret to perfect the Eternal Magic Eye day and night. Among them, Alama, the master of alien species, brought amazing progress to the research with his outstanding achievements in the creation of sorcery. If it wasn''t for the fact that the frontal battlefield needed the reinforcements of the filthy angels, and the hero Tanan was eroded, Rhodes had to transfer Alama to the frontal battlefield and try to restore Tanan. Fortunately, now, the research has been completely completed, and Rhodes has also obtained the eternal magic eye with infinite vision that is comparable to an artifact. With the Eternal Magic Eye, what Rhode wants to know most is of course the movement of the enemy. Throwing his consciousness into the eternal magic eye, as Rhode''s thoughts moved, the entire dragon''s nest was taken into his eyes. The magic eye''s sight penetrated the buildings around the dragon''s nest and saw the core of the dragon''s nest. The great red dragon whom the teacher admires. The big red dragon is lying dozing on dozens of blankets woven from delicate animal skins. Looking down from above, you can faintly perceive an unfathomable stalwart aura from her body. It belongs to the power of the eternal magic eye, which can see things that ordinary people cannot see. Behind the big red dragon, Rhode saw the phantom of another golden dragon. The golden dragon was bound by shackles, but its breath was immortal. It was constantly merging with the big red dragon itself. The momentum is more powerful. Rhodes had seen it in Inota''s memory, it belonged to the figure of the holy female dragon, and it was also the culprit who made Moriel master the realm of time. Rhodes can take away Moriel''s artifact, she can take away her plan to conquer Brakada, but she can''t take away her fortune. No matter the past life or the present, the inheritance of the holy female dragon seems to be destined to belong to Morril. Generally, even if there is no artifact, this inheritance will return to Morril. Thinking of this, Rhode also sighed at the strong fortune that belongs to Moriel. Facing such an enemy, a little carelessness may be irreversible. The appearance of the phantom of the holy female dragon also made Rhodes more and more urgent. Rhodes did not know which step Moriel had mastered in the realm of time. In any case, Rhodes was already at a deep disadvantage in terms of time. Whether in the past or now, time does not seem to be on Rhodes'' side. In order to prevent Moriel from further grasping the power of the time domain, Rhodes had no time to hesitate. Even if Moriel asked him to bring the artifact to the Dragon''s Nest to negotiate, he had no other choice. "Are you leaving?" From Rhode''s firm eyes, Rowling seemed to see what he was thinking, and asked worriedly. "Yes." Rhode nodded, his eyes flashing a little bit of coldness, "Let me go to the time field where she will meet her." Under the action of the Eternal Magic Eye, Rhodes was able to lock the position of Moriel, and dispatched the elite demons under his command to attack and kill with lightning speed. However, in the face of Moriel, who has the Time Domain, as long as she can''t be killed in one blow, any trouble will make her activate the Time Domain, and by changing the past, the assassination operation will fail completely, and Rhode''s future opportunities will be ruined. The time for the assassination is far from ripe, and the success rate of the shot is less than 10%. Before the real time comes, Rhodes must hold back. Rhode was willing to go to meet Morril, of course not unprepared. Thinking of the efficacy of the time domain, especially the ability to change the past, this meeting is likely to become a crucial time point in the future, and soon, all kinds of tricks will emerge from Rhodes'' mind. "Now that you can see Moriel, are you sure you can engrave her on the prophecy card?" Looking at Rowling, Rhode asked with great interest. After seeing how she engraved Sally, Rhodes asked. He also had more confidence in her, and perhaps the way to deal with Moriel could be found in Rowling''s prophecy card. "I''m sorry." Rowling lowered her head apologetically when Rhode mentioned this, "Moriel is a natural hero like me, and it is more difficult than ordinary legendary heroes to engrave her on the prophecy card. It''s more than a few times higher, but I''ll try my best to help my brother." Hearing this, Rhodes also understood what she said. Moriel is not so well engraved on the prophecy card. She is not only a hero, but also a natural hero who has awakened her will again. She can control the world with her heroic specialties. All the giant dragons are so much stronger than ordinary heroes that if they can deal with it so easily, Rhodes doesn''t have to spend a lot of time in marriage. In addition to Rowling, maybe Messika has the ability to engrave Moriel, but since she has chosen Rowling as the inheritor of the prophecy card, she has no intention of taking the initiative to come forward, so Rhodes did not bother her. Unlike the others beside Rhodes, Messika could vaguely see the guidance of fate. Since she did not take the initiative to propose, Rhodes believed that even if he went to her, it would not bring any progress. "I may need your help on another matter" Shaking his head, Rhode told Rowling of his request. After listening to Rhodes'' request, Rowling was slightly taken aback, but she quickly reacted and did what Rhodes said. As everything was ready, Rhode''s movements suddenly stopped. Rowling didn''t realize this, her heart was still full of worries about Rhodes, she was grabbing his sleeve and said, "Moriel is not so easy to deal with, you must be careful when you go to the Dragon''s Nest if you meet What danger, even if you don''t allow it, I will use space spells to go to the dragon''s nest to help you." Facing Rowling''s words of concern, Rhode frowned and pondered, standing still, as if he hadn''t heard it at all. Seeing this, Rowling pouted in dissatisfaction. She clearly cares about Rhode''s safety, but Rhode doesn''t seem to feel it at all. She doesn''t take her words to heart at all, which makes her even angry He came, and then stared at Rhodes with resentful eyes. Under Rowling''s gloomy gaze, Rhodes only felt that the bottom of his heart was trembling, and the thoughts that had just arisen were interrupted, so he had to explain: "I just used the power of the eternal magic eye and saw some unusual sights. Brings some variables to my plan." Listening to Rhodes mentioning the crucial matter, Rowling ignored her previous small emotions and hurriedly asked, "What did you just see? Brother?" Rhodes replied solemnly: "I saw it" Chapter 2540 "That Rhode really intends to get engaged to Morril? Isn''t this his conspiracy? Or is it some other trick?" In the quiet room outside the dragon''s nest, Eric, who was wearing a gray robe, was surprised and asked the deepest part of his heart. doubts. "It''s hard to say..." In front of Eric, the pale-faced Necromancer looked thoughtful, "That''s why I urgently called you here. Now Brakada, shouldn''t you want to see the enemy unite? " "Yes." Dean Eric gave a positive answer. If Rhodes and Moriel complete their marriage, the terrifying threat they unite will be unbearable for the entire Brakada. I don''t know how many mages will die under their ambitions, and eventually they will either become aliens or become aliens. Undead creatures. "We can''t just watch this happen, we have to stop it." Thinking of the terrible consequences of doing so, Eric can''t sit still anymore, this is what he has heard all this time. The scariest news. The necromancer shook his head: "You want to convince Moriel? That''s more difficult than killing her. Moriel has the power of the time domain. Even if Rhodes really changes, she can correct everything from the past." Speaking of this, the necromancer spread his hands: "Also, who are you going to ask the Dragon King Moriel to persuade? Is Jadette who is still cleaning the dragon''s nest? If he comes forward to persuade, I am afraid he will be stripped alive by Moriel immediately. .I''m not stupid enough to do this." "If the persuasion doesn''t work, we can take other means to force Moriel to change her mind and let her give up the idea of ??marriage." Eric analyzed, "I heard that Moriel is arrogant, moody and arrogant. The level is a little better than Rhodes. If Rhodes can make an embarrassment in front of her, she might change her mind on the spot. Even if the plan fails, she won''t offend Moriel." "This sounds a bit feasible..." The Necromancer echoed, and suddenly changed his voice, "But teacher, I have a better method here, but I need official support from Bracada." "What are you going to do?" Hearing him mention this, Eric didn''t rush to agree, but narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at him carefully. The person in front of him is no longer his former student, and his experience is far more complicated than Eric imagined, and Eric can''t see through his thoughts at all, "Shandre, aren''t you Moriel''s strategic advisor? What good will it do to you to destroy this marriage?" "I can''t talk about the benefits. I just don''t want the Dragon King Moriel to be deceived by Rhodes. I know Rhodes very well, and he will never be satisfied with this marriage. Everything is his conspiracy." Sandro replied, There was no fluctuation in his expression, and Eric couldn''t see the truth of what he said. But one thing, Eric knew that Sandro would never do anything that would not help him, and what he did would definitely benefit him secretly. As for the worry about Moriel he mentioned, Eric even scoffed at it. If he was really worried, he would not have disclosed the news of the marriage to himself. "I will convey your request to the Magic Guild." Thinking of this, Eric said slowly, "However, that will only happen after you have tried my method first." Sandro shrugged, no surprise, and no objection: "In a short while, Rhodes will come to the Dragon''s Nest at Moriel''s request. If you have any method, just try it. I I think Jadette would be happy to assist you, but Rhodes brought him down to this point." "I think it''s you who did it. Without you, Jadet is still in Bracada''s spell academy. He should have become an excellent legendary mage..." Eric seemed to remember something. The line of sight to Sandro also became unkind. Seeing Eric revisiting the past, the necromancer stroked his forehead: "And then during the war, Rhode was transformed into an undead creature? Now is not the time to think about this. Rhode is not so easy to deal with, although he does not want to kill. Just let him embarrass him in front of Moriel, but this is not a small difficulty, he will not obediently give us this opportunity." "Don''t worry, I have a way." Eric''s tone contained a bit of calm, "As the dean of the college, I sometimes need to correct those naughty students who are disobedient. Even if I show them the fifth-order magic Power, they still refuse to be obedient. At this time, it is more effective to use magic to make them embarrassed in front of everyone. It will leave a deep lesson for them, and I have also explored a lot of practical. magic." "Why don''t they use the demagogic effect directly? With their abilities, they shouldn''t be able to resist the demagogic effect of the teacher." Sandro raised doubts at this time. Eric shook his head: "My accusation is to lead them back to the right path, not to use power to change their minds. They are all living mages, not the undead you think, or some alien species." At the end, he couldn''t help but glared at Sandro, but Sandro didn''t care, he waved his hand and said, "Should I be glad that I didn''t become the target of that spell?" "You still have a chance to experience those spells if you want," Eric said without showing weakness. "I think it''s better. Although I''m not optimistic about your plan, since your plan is so detailed, let''s give it a try. I have also studied some sorcery during this time, and with your spells, it should be able to Let Rhode suffer a big loss, but I don''t know if this can change Moriel''s mind..." As if thinking of something, Sandro lowered his gaze, and the cold and evil temperament flashed across his body. Eric faintly sensed the taste of conspiracy, and what he was drawing seemed to be far beyond Eric''s imagination. Looking at his former disciple, Eric couldn''t see the true thoughts in his heart at all. Shaking his head, Eric took out several blank scrolls. He closed his eyes slightly, and the breath of the spell flowed out of his body and quickly poured into the scroll in his hand. When Eric opened his eyes again, a bright light flashed on the surface of the scroll, indicating that the spells sealed in it were fully effective. There were three scrolls in total, each with a completely different spell drawn on it. "Give these scrolls to Jadette, I believe he will be able to find the right time to use them." After the magic scroll was engraved in an instant, Eric handed it over to Sandro. As a mage, he certainly cannot openly appear in the dragon''s nest. This task can only be completed by his former disciples. He seems to have a hunch that Rhodes was recruited. Chapter 2541 Through the eternal magic eye, Rhodes saw two familiar people who were secretly discussing something. One of them is the legendary mage of Brakada, Eric, who is well-known in the Magic Guild and the School of Magic, and the other is the original owner of the ghost king''s cloak, the protagonist of the second expansion, Sandro. The Eternal Magic Eye only provides an infinitely wide field of vision, but does not provide any sound. Rhode does not know what the two of them are discussing together, but obviously it will not be a good thing. The meeting between Rhodes and the Dragon King Moriel is imminent. This meeting will have a profound impact on the situation of the war. It is not known whether the secret plan of the two has anything to do with the meeting between Rhodes and Moriel. Once the news of the marriage came out, Bracada would not let things go smoothly, and would inevitably take various measures. Rhodes, who felt a sense of it, also began to select candidates to go with him. Going to the Dragon Palace to meet Moriel, there should not be too many people accompanying him. Once Moriel feels dangerous, there will be no chance to meet at all. The people accompanying them can''t be too weak. They represent the face of the entire undead kingdom. If danger occurs, at least they must be able to protect themselves. After thinking for a while, Rhodes quickly selected a candidate to accompany him. Rhode snapped his fingers, and the flames emerged from in front of him, and the great demon Agland holding a scythe was half-kneeling on the ground: "Master, are you calling me?" "Go to Jerefer and ask him to change into a formal suit, and prepare to meet Moriel with me." Rhode Dandan said, "And, so do you." After hearing Rhode''s order, Agland was stunned for a moment, and soon showed joy. He accompanied the master to meet the enemy leader, the Dragon King Moriel. This is undoubtedly an extremely dangerous task, and the master will be at this time. Choosing yourself is undoubtedly a respect for yourself. Under Rhode''s signal, Agran walked away through the flames. After a while, he changed into a doomsday believer''s jet-black robe, only showing the sharp horns of the devil above his head, and returned with Jerefer. Looking at Jerefer, who was wearing red clothes and red trousers with tightly tied cuffs and looked a bit nondescript, but the buttons were neatly buttoned, Rhode''s mouth twitched: "Are you serious? My order is to change into formal clothes. , you should wear your robes." "I''m sorry, Master." Jerefer said solemnly, "Since I was affected by the Forbidden Realm and was ambushed while wearing a robe, I never wear clothes that affect my escape. This is my formal attire." "..." The corner of Rhode''s mouth twitched, and Jeref''s answer was so firm, just like the Mage God''s evaluation, he was an idiot boy. Rhode didn''t say much after all: "Okay, let''s go to Moriel." Now, Rhodes'' preparations are ready. Although he is only discussing marriage matters with Moriel, this trip is bound to be dangerous. If the final assassination fails, this trip will be a crucial time node. Choosing only two people to go together was also carefully considered by Rhodes. During the meeting between Rhodes and Morril, the original battlefield will be completely truce, waiting for the result of the meeting to appear, which also frees up the big demons in the legion. Even if Rhodes is in danger, they can use flames to hide in time. arrive. Accompanying Jeref is Rhode''s insurance for dealing with the spatial fusion ceremony. Rhode has a little human blood that Alama had previously refined. After Alama''s treatment, plus Jeref''s research on blood, as long as By fusing these bloodlines with himself, Rhodes can once again possess the characteristics of human blood, so he is not affected by the fusion ritual. Rhode does not need more guards. If he senses danger, he can cross the space and return to his own territory in an instant. Space magic once made him invincible. It is difficult to arrange a large-scale banning ceremony. Not everyone can control the hero Tanan who possesses the forbidden magic domain. The only thing Rhode was worried about was whether he could win the trust of Moriel and make his next plan. Thinking of what the Eternal Magic Eye saw and the secret plan of Sandro and Eric, Rhode always had a bad feeling in his heart. They seemed to be planning something. The deeper you go, the more unfavorable other situations are to you. "Let''s go." Thinking of this, Rhode''s eyes narrowed, and he put his hand on the shoulders of the other two. With the flash of fire, the aura of death that belonged to the undead gradually disappeared, and the smell of alien creation enveloped several people. "You...you are..." The emergence of the firelight also attracted the attention of many sorcerers. After noticing Rhode''s appearance, the nearby sorcerers were shocked. It was clearly the supreme leader of the enemy, Rhodes who ruled the dead. Frightened for a while, he stepped back unconsciously. "Rod!" A dwarf sorcerer in a snakeskin robe screamed when he saw Rhodes, took out a filthy mass mixed with excrement and stench of blood from the clay pot beside him, and then recited aloud. With the name of Rhodes, and a long list of spells, it seems to be imposing some kind of curse. Seeing this, Agland let out a cold snort, and just wanted to teach him a lesson, but Rhodes stopped him. Rhode raised his eyelids, his eyes burst out, the words in the mouth of the little witch stopped abruptly, he blushed, but he couldn''t say a word, he knelt on the ground and choked tightly His throat and breathing did not improve at all. Soon, when his face turned completely blue, his struggles stopped, fangs grew out of his mouth, and his child''s hole was pale. Towards the Lord of the Undead who came from afar, he respectfully crawls on the ground, expressing the deepest respect in his heart. Looking at this scene, the faces of the nearby sorcerers changed. In addition to the sincere fear, the anger of the same enemy also filled their hearts. Under the offensive of the undead army, the frontal battlefield was defeated again and again. It''s really intolerable for them to be intimidating on their heads. In normal times, facing the terrifying Lord of the Undead, these sorcerers can''t wait to run as far as possible, but now it''s different, this is Moriel''s dragon nest, and the big red dragon that transcends time and space is behind them, even if Even Rhodes couldn''t be presumptuous here. "You all stop. Lord Rhodes is a distinguished guest of Dragon King Moriel, so you don''t need to be rude to him." Seeing that a large-scale conflict was about to take place, at this moment, a burst of Li Ha broke the situation on the field. Accompanied by this sound, the black magician with deep eye shadow came forward to stop the conflict, and in the eyes of the black magicians who were either afraid or resisted, she walked slowly to Rhodes and said with a slight smile: "Luo. Lord De, Dragon King Moriel has been waiting for you for a long time, please come with me." Chapter 2542 Ji Jia prepared a gift for Kilgor. The gift was placed in the big package she was carrying. The gift was even more important than her weapon. She must hand this gift into Kilgor''s hands. The exposure to the sun on the wasteland made this gift somewhat deteriorated. The bottom of the package was dyed dark red, with a thick layer of clumped blood stains. Even a behemoth like the Thunderbird was included, but under Ji Jia''s battle axe, the Thunderbird also became a dead bird. Thunderbird meat tastes very good, and if you eat too much, you will be paralyzed by the electric current remaining in the meat. Ji Jia doesn''t like this kind of food, she likes delicious fat meat, or chewy meat. Like fresh liver, or human thigh meat, one bite can be full of satisfaction, and it is a rare delicacy for barbarians. After entering the Bracada Snow Region, the air became cold, and the sudden low temperature blocked the process of corruption, which also made Ji Jia slightly relieved. She had to ensure that the contents of the package were intact, even if it swelled all the way. , the unpleasant smelly juice flowed out, and Ji Jia had to do the same. "Go on, Voss." Ji Jia patted the Warg under him and ordered. The continuous snowstorm shrouded Ji Jia''s figure. After several days of travel, Ji Jia has arrived at the periphery of the Snow Wind Canyon. From a distance, you can already see the dragon''s nest surrounded by monsters. Giant dragons are flying around the center of the dragon''s nest, but flesh and blood keep falling from their bodies. Through the flesh and blood on the verge of collapse, you can see the keel protruding from the body , and the twisted faces on the dragon scales, their bodies are more or less alienated, and Kilgor and his unforgettable hero Moriel are there. Driven by Ji Jia, the Warg plunged into the wind and snow. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Lord has arrived at the Dragon''s Nest." said Tandan, the sorcerer in a large robe. "I don''t need you to remind me!" Beside the sorcerer, Kilgor was irritable, and he was in a very unhappy mood. Any little stimulation would directly detonate his anger. "You know why he came, and you know what he wants," the sorcerer continued to whisper. Kilgor grabbed him, and the sharp steel claws were ready to go, just waiting for one more word from the sorcerer to pierce his throat. "Be careful..." Facing the steel claw that could kill him at any time, the sorcerer seemed very calm, as if he didn''t feel Kilgor''s threat in his words. "I think you need to pay attention." Kilgor said fiercely, "Even if I kill you, Moriel will not punish me. Morril has long been dissatisfied with your defeat, maybe after I kill you , she''ll thank me for helping her clean up the trash." "You can kill me, but you''ll never get what you want by doing that." The words of the sorcerer made Kilgor''s movements stop, and then his face turned ruthless: "What do you know?" "We all know the purpose of Rhodes coming to the Dragon''s Nest. Like you, I do not approve of this marriage, but Lord Moriel was attracted by the conditions offered by Rhodes and made an unwise judgment. As her loyalty It is my duty to correct this mistake." As the sorcerer spoke, Kilgor gradually released his hand. After standing on the ground again, Jedette straightened his robe that had just been torn by Kilgor, and glanced at him at the same time: "Obviously, that Rhode can''t compare to you at all, he is not a brave warrior at all, but a mere A necromancer who can play tricks, if you can repair Rhodes severely and let Moriel see your abilities, I believe she will change her mind." "What you said is simple." Kilgor snorted heavily, "Rod has an artifact, and he has more than one. Not to mention defeating him, I may not even be able to get close to him. Do you understand what an artifact is? ? Or are you fooling me?" "Don''t worry, I''ve thought about it for you." Jedette gave him a reassuring look, and at the same time slapped a spell scroll on his sturdy body, "This is a special magic scroll named In order to fight hard, it can peel off the equipment and weapons on you and Rhodes at the same time, and pull your consciousness into a unique space to fight. The pain caused will not be relieved at all, and will act on your body in real time." Hearing this, Kilgor was overjoyed and looked at the scroll carefully. Jedette retracted his hand tremblingly. His slap didn''t seem to have any effect on Kilgor, but instead shook his palm. It hurts. "Your body has been transformed by sorcery, and the steel claws have long been part of your body. They will not be stripped away by strife, but will be able to enter the duel space with you, and Rhode will enter it with his bare hands. This is yours. If there is a chance, repair Rhodes fiercely." Jedette rubbed his hands and urged in a timely manner. "Of course I''ll do it!" Kilgor assured, "I didn''t expect you to be of any use. When I finish repairing Rhodes and marry Morril, I''ll say a few words to her so that you don''t have to clean up the dragon''s nest. It''s rubbish, haha!" At the end, Kilgor let out a few wild laughter, he seemed to have seen a beautiful vision of victory. A weak necromancer who only relies on artifacts, how could he be his opponent with steel claws and a barbarian king at the same time? At that time, he will definitely beat Rhode so hard that he will never be able to lift his head in front of Morril. "Remember to let Lord Moriel see it completely. Before you tear open the scroll, you''d better ask Lord Moriel for instructions. According to Lord Moriel''s temperament, she will definitely agree to your request." Seeing Kilgor excitedly planning to leave Go, the sorcerer couldn''t help but reminded. After Kilgor left, Jadet''s expression suddenly sank. If it wasn''t for the situation, he didn''t want to join forces with those savages. In Jadette''s impression, stupid savages can only do bad things, let alone. It was said that Kilgor had the audacity to hit Moriel with his idea. "I gave the scroll to Kilgor." Soon, Jedette''s figure teleported several times in a row, and came to the depths of the dragon''s nest. In front of a necromancer in a black robe, he said with some dissatisfaction: "That stupid barbarian... Morel would rather reuse this I''m an idiot, and I don''t want to reuse truly talented people. As an outstanding magician in Brakada, and a master of sorcery in the underworld, I can only clean up the dragon''s nest here in the end." Listening to Jadette''s complaint, the Necromancer just smiled: "You had a chance, didn''t you? But you have been defeated by Rhodes several times. You are no longer the hero you used to be, and now you are just a death knight. " "You''re right..." The Necromancer''s words suddenly brought back all kinds of bad memories for Jadette, and he couldn''t help sighing deeply, "I heard that Moriel gave me many times in the realm of time. Chances, but I haven''t been able to beat Rhodes once... it''s really humbling." "Don''t worry." Facing Jedette, who was slightly absent-minded, the Necromancer comforted, "That''s not your fault. If Rhodes was so easy to defeat, he wouldn''t be able to get to where he is today. Fortunately, we still have a chance. , if the plan is successful..." Listening to Sandro''s words, Jaedt also showed a bit of yearning. If Sandro was right, when the plan was successful, he would not only be a great success, but also get rid of his identity as a death knight and achieve A true rebirth. For that moment, Jadet had waited too long, as if thinking of something, he couldn''t help asking: "Those unique magic scrolls... If I don''t feel wrong, they should all be handed by Dean Eric himself. maded." "You guessed it right." Sandro nodded, "This is Teacher Eric''s hobby. He likes to use this seemingly dangerous magic that does not cause substantial harm to give those disobedient mages a Lessons can be used to deal with Rhodes." "I hope that Kilgor, who is as brave as he boasts, can teach Rhodes a deep lesson." Thinking of the scene where Rhodes was about to be taught, Jadet couldn''t help showing a bit of joy. Smile, he has come to this point, but it''s all thanks to Rhodes. Jedette''s reaction did not exceed the expectations of the necromancer, he slowly warned: "Although I am not optimistic about Eric''s plan, it is fine to give it a try. You can find the other two spell scrolls. time to use it.¡± "Don''t worry, this kind of thing won''t be difficult for me." Jedette assured confidently that with those magic scrolls, he would definitely leave a deep memory for Rhodes, "It''s just that I don''t know, Dean Rick has even studied this kind of spell. In Brakada, this ancient spell is just like the undead spell, a taboo not recognized by mages, and it has long been lost." "But thanks to his extensive research, we can get those scrolls." The necromancer added, "Is it specially used to make people embarrassing tricks... Which mage would be bored to study this kind of spell? Have researched this It is better to improve the existing fifth-order magic, and I am afraid that only Teacher Eric can do this kind of thing." Thinking of the effects of those scrolls, Jedette showed a malicious look. As long as those spells were all applied to Rhodes, and he was kept out of the dragon''s nest, he would have no shame in mentioning any marriage. The most important thing now is the timing of the use of the scroll. He must ensure that everything is under the witness of Moriel, and it cannot be destroyed by others. Thinking of this, Jadet gave a heavy hum: "I remember Sephiroth and those sorcery dignitaries, but they agree with this marriage. Will they ruin our affairs?" "Then it depends on Rhodes, whether there is any value in their fancy." Sandro whispered. Chapter 2543 "Lord Rhodes, the Dragon Nest is not a safe place, not to mention that for an existence like you, your enemies are all over the world, and it is not an exaggeration to describe it as an enemy all over the world. You must be careful." Entering the dragon''s nest with the sorcery dignitaries, Rhodes also heard her reminder. If someone else said these words, Rhodes would probably think that it was a threat, but when he said it from the mouth of the sorcery dignitaries, Rhodes could feel her concern and the kindness in her heart. Rhode Dandan looked at the powerful and powerful magician in front of her. She wiped the dark eye shadow, which also made her eyes look just right and deep, not as lifeless as a lich, nor as insightful as a legendary mage. Gives an aggressive offense. There should be special skills related to diplomacy on her body, Rhode noticed this. As a special skill related to negotiation and government affairs, diplomacy can sometimes play a miraculous effect, but if Rhodes really spends skill points to improve, Rhodes is mostly reluctant to do so. "What''s your name?" Rhode thought for a while and asked casually. "Safiros." Seeing Rhodes asking about this, she answered quickly. Rhode nodded. He had heard of this name in his previous life. Sephiroth should be one of the heroic generals under Moriel''s command. It is said that there is a side quest related to Erathia on her body. Being able to obtain fairly generous rewards, of course, with Rhodes'' current vision, he can''t despise those rewards. "It sounds like you support this marriage very much," Rhode said tentatively. "Of course." Sephiroth smiled, "Your marriage with Lord Moriel will bring peace to the entire underground world. With a powerful help like you, and those undead allies, Lord Moriel conquered the world. The plan has taken another step forward. The glory of victory is beckoning to us, and even the demons of hell will tremble under your union. I and other hex dignitaries are very optimistic about your marriage. " Rhodes didn''t answer, it would be nice if things were really that simple. On the matter of marriage, the sorcery dignitaries made the same judgment as Ender, the treasurer, which is why he dared to propose a marriage plan. Ender believed that there were also smart people like him in the enemy camp. "By the way, you must be more prepared." As if thinking of something, the magician dignitaries took the initiative to remind, "In the dragon''s nest, not everyone agrees with your marriage. Some sorcerers are also secretly planning, they are not ready to make you feel better." "It''s just them?" Rhode let out a cold snort, and secretly wrote down the warnings of the sorcerer dignitaries, "The most important thing now, isn''t it what Moriel meant?" Sephiroth hesitated a little, but added: "Mr. Moriel is moody, if she decides that you are not qualified, even if you are willing to return the artifact, I am afraid that you will not be able to impress her. In that case, you will only be able to see each other on the battlefield from now on. now..." Hearing this, Aglan who was following Rhodes interrupted her: "Those sorcerers are just our defeated soldiers. Even if you return to the battlefield, will you be able to stop the master''s undead army? Be merciful, you don''t know how to cherish." "Shut up, Agland." Under Rhodes'' unquestionable order, Agland shut up angrily. "I believe that''s not the scene we want to see, I''m just warning you." The words were interrupted, and the sorcerer dignitaries didn''t seem to care, just smiled at Rhodes. Soon, under the leadership of the sorcerer, Rhode came to the depths of the dragon''s nest and saw the sorcerers with different expressions gathered here. They were whispering about Rhode''s arrival, and there were still people in the distance. Some powerful aliens that are not easy to mess with at first sight, and at the very center, shrouded in a layer of grandeur, the great red dragon that is frightening and terrifying, the hero Moriel. After leading Rhodes to the depths of the dragon''s nest, Sephiroth returned to her position, standing side by side with the Azure Minotaur, the hero Edger and others, while Rhodes continued to step forward. Behind Rhodes, under the scrutiny or hostile eyes of the sorcerers, Agran subconsciously clenched the scythe in his hand and stared back fiercely with fierce eyes, while Jerefer silently looked around. All around, calculating the power of the sorcerers. Rhode''s expression remained unchanged, staring at his current biggest rival, Moriel, the Dragon King who could reverse time. With the terrifying damage of the self-destruction of the mirror image, Rhodes can instantly inflict heavy damage on the sorcerers gathered here, bringing tragic losses to Moriel, but under the realm of time, all this is useless, as long as Moriel''s thoughts move, those The sorcerers will be resurrected from the dead, and Rhodes will also lose this hard-won opportunity. Ten steps away from the Great Red Dragon, the hero Ajit stopped Rhodes: "In front of you is the ruler of the underworld, the successor of the holy female dragon, the Queen of Nigon, the one of the dragons. King, hero Moriel. Kneel down when you see her." Behind Rhodes, Agran stepped forward and said, "Lord of the Undead will not kneel to anyone." "What about you? In front of the hero Moriel, what qualifications do you have to not kneel?" Edger said toughly, and the evil eyes in the distance also glared at his words. Following Edger''s words, Dao Dao''s malicious gazes also gathered on the entourage behind Rhodes. They may not be able to move Rhodes, but it is undoubtedly an easy task for those accompanying people. If Rhodes was furious about this, and even made a move regardless of his identity, it would only prove that his temperament was small and he was not qualified to marry Moriel at all. On the frontal battlefield, Rhode''s undead army, I don''t know how much suffering the sorcerers have suffered. The sorcerers will become a member of the undead army if they are not careful. Reform, prepare for death, now is the time for their revenge. Hearing Edger''s aggressive words, Agland''s face showed embarrassment. As colleagues, they also represented the master''s face. If they knelt down to the big red dragon, it would only make the master lose face, but if they didn''t kneel, This is definitely not going to pass. Agland looked at Rhodes for help, but Rhodes didn''t seem to feel it, his face was calm, and he didn''t say a word. "Lord and his subordinates are the distinguished guests of Lord Morril. They are here for love and peace. It''s not your turn to tell you what to do." Just when Agran was in a dilemma, they walked all the way. The sorcerer dignitary, Sephiroth, took the initiative to help a few people out of the siege. "This is the rule. If they don''t even abide by the rule, how can we trust their sincerity? How can we agree to this marriage?" Sandro walked out and said actively. Jedette''s words also attracted the approval of the sorcerers. Since Jadet failed many times and was transferred to clean up the dragon''s nest, he has always wanted to restore his former position. While his words expressed the voice of the sorcerers, they did not arouse suspicion from others. Seeing the sorcerers'' words, Sephiroth showed embarrassment. As a member of the sorcerers, even if she fully agreed with the marriage plan, her position was still on the side of the sorcerers and could not help Rhodes and his party. Strong, he could only look at Rhodes with helpless eyes. In Sephiroth''s view, even letting his subordinates kneel may not be a big deal. At most, it''s better to lose some face than to let the whole marriage plan go to waste. She believes that Rhodes will make the right choice. Finally, under the gaze of the sorcerers, Rhodes said slowly, "I am in charge of death." "What does he mean by this sentence?" Hearing Rhode''s words, the nearby sorcerers were stunned. They didn''t understand what Rhode''s words meant and why they said it. Only Sandro''s expression changed. From Rhode''s words, he felt some unusual meaning, and he hurriedly pulled Jadet, who was a death knight next to him. The latter was also shocked and hurriedly used Cover your ears with your hands. "Shouldn''t you kneel down to me if you learn my spiritism?" As Rhodes'' words fell, the surrounding magicians knelt down in blackness. Before they could react, they couldn''t help kneeling down to Rhodes, and they felt aghast in their hearts. Basic spiritualism is not difficult to learn, and the sorcerers who have no taboos, after seeing the terrifying power of the undead legion, will more or less feel a strong interest in spiritualism and learn it, which also gives Rhode a chance to take advantage of it. chance. Ordinary creatures may hesitate a bit before learning spiritualism. After learning spiritualism, their rank can only be limited to the cemetery department, but sorcerers will not hesitate, their professional expertise [Exploring Taboos], allowing them to learn any skills freely without being restricted by rank. Looking at the kneeling sorcerers, Rhode was a little surprised at the same time as he expected. Almost half of the sorcerers who have learned spiritism are here, and they kneel to Rhode at the same time. How spectacular, I didn''t know that they thought they abandoned Moriel and turned their allegiance to Rhodes. Rhode touched his chin. He never thought that spiritualism would have such great potential for development in the underground world. Maybe he should promote spiritualism more widely. "Damn, it''s the power of the Holy Word..." After Rhode''s words subsided, Jedette put down his hands tremblingly. In order not to be controlled by the Holy Word and not to kneel to Rhodes, he covered his ears with all his might, and until now there is still a faint noise. pain. Beside him, Sandro''s expression also sank. What Rhode used was the holy word for spiritualism. Even he was almost controlled by the holy word, but he didn''t know when Rhode got it. this ability. Chapter 2544 "Humph." Seeing that Rhodes easily resolved the difficulties of the sorcerers, but instead used his own abilities, which made the sorcerers embarrassed. Moriel in the back finally couldn''t sit still and let out a cold snort. "Let''s get down to business, what are you doing? Why don''t you get up quickly!" The nearby sorcerers looked at each other in dismay. They tried to stand up, but their knees seemed to take root on the ground. No matter how hard they tried, their kneeling legs would not move at all, which would make them difficult for a while. It was Rhodes who spoke, which eased the embarrassment of the sorcerers: "You didn''t hear what Moriel said? Stand up." It was not until Rhodes'' words fell that the sorcerers were able to get up smoothly. The eyes they looked at Rhodes were different. In addition to the fear, there was also a bit of fear of being pinched. In Rhodes'' evil Whispering, even their souls will be controlled by Rhodes. Seeing that the sorcerers under her command were so unbearable, Moriel gritted her teeth secretly. When she found a chance, she would definitely go back to the past and forbid all the sorcerers to learn spiritualism. Then the topic changed and she said to Rhodes: "Lord of the Undead, Rhodes. , why are you here?" "As the sorcerer dignitary said, I''m here for love and peace." Rhode said calmly, while looking at Sephiroth not far away, "Marry me, Moriel. , our armies do not have to face each other, our union will bring deep fear to the enemy, and the end will not stop us, when your strength and mine are combined, conquering the world will be just around the corner." Hearing Rhode''s words, behind him, the corners of Jeref''s mouth twitched. Although Geref should not question the master''s decision, in his memory, when he proposed to Erica, the oath he said was much more solemn than that of Rhodes. How could he use any fear and conquest to the oath of marriage proposal? among them? At the very least, it''s good to say something sweet, and now it''s no wonder that Moriel agrees. Thinking of Erica, Jerefer couldn''t help letting out a long sigh, and he didn''t know when the master would wake up his long-dead lover. However, Moriel''s answer made Jerefer slightly stunned: "You want to marry me? Did you bring a dowry?" "Of course." Rhode Dandan replied, he stretched out his hands, and flashed by with the fluctuation of mana, a set of dark red armor, and a vial full of blood appeared in his hands. With the appearance of these two things, the ancient and mysterious aura emanating from them also complements Moriel''s own aura. Anyone who feels this aura can deeply understand that they must belong to the Great Red Dragon. thing. Looking at the things that Rhodes took out, Moriel''s breathing became heavy. It was the dragon artifact she was thinking about in the night. The complete inheritance of the holy female dragon was hidden in it. When she got them, she would have the change. The power of everything. "Give them to me quickly!" Moriel said impatiently. As she spread her wings, the pair of scarlet dragon wings almost covered the entire dragon nest, and the nearby witches didn''t dare to let out the air. However, the artifact only appeared in Rhodes'' hands for a moment, and the next moment, Rhodes re-entered the space ring, which also made Moriel glared at him. "I''m sorry, but the artifact is of great importance. Before the marriage, they will be kept by me." Rhode said quietly, under the body of the big red dragon, he looked extremely small, and his entire body did not have a dragon of Moriel. The teeth are thick, but the momentum is not let down at all. "Stupid human, you don''t give me the artifacts, do you think I will agree to this marriage?" Moriel said angrily, those artifacts were on Rhodes, but she could only watch helplessly, wanting to take them It is not an easy thing to get down to Rhodes and win the artifact. Rhode shook his head. Naturally, he could not agree to this request. The attraction of the artifact to Moriel was greater than Rhode imagined, which also made it even more impossible for him to hand it over to Moriel. After getting the artifact, what kind of abilities will be developed from the time domain? At this time, Ajit and his evil eyes stepped forward and said, "Lord Moriel, I don''t think Rhodes came to marry with sincerity. Those artifacts belonged to you, but he didn''t even want to return them. It''s just despicable. Extremely." Edger''s words also attracted the echoes of the sorcerers. Listening to the evil magicians slandering and swearing, Agland glared at them: "Have you forgotten, who has the upper hand in the frontal battle? If it wasn''t for the mercy of the master, it would depend on your alien species to be able to survive immortality. How long can you support the legion?" The sorcerers spoke for a while, and then came a louder rebuttal, but there was a little more sense of insufficiency in their words. Agran''s words obviously hit their sore spot. As for the ownership of the artifact, both sides insisted on their own opinions. Neither Rhodes nor Moriel were willing to make concessions on this issue. Seeing that the negotiations were at a stalemate, a barbarian suddenly jumped out. "What bastard Rhodes, I don''t think he is qualified to marry Moriel at all! Only the most brave warriors can enjoy this honor, and I want to challenge him!" Rhode was stunned for a moment, and soon saw the barbarian who spoke out. It was Kilgor, the big leader of Krulord. He didn''t expect that as a barbarian, he would dare to challenge himself at this time. Don''t understand what an artifact is? "Kilgor, you are not his opponent." Moriel also saw this reality clearly and shook her head to reject Kilgor''s proposal. However, Kilgor didn''t give up. He came to the big red dragon and whispered a few words in Moriel''s ear. Moriel''s expression changed from being not optimistic, and gradually became interested. "Very good... It turns out that there is such a spell." The big red dragon laughed wildly, "Lord, Kilgor doesn''t seem to agree with this marriage. He wants to challenge you. Do you dare to make a bet with me?" "What are you betting on?" Rhodes asked. "Just bet on the dragon artifact on your body. If you win, I will agree to your request and collect them after the marriage, but if you lose, I will ask for them now! If you dare not even agree to this , there is no need to talk about marriage!" Hearing Morril''s confident words, Agland was keenly aware of the abnormality, and hurriedly whispered to Rhodes: "Master, she must be confident in what she said, the situation is very unfavorable for us." However, Rhode shook his head: "How can things go smoothly? This plan itself is full of uncertain risks, but a mere savage is not my opponent." Speaking, Rhode raised his head and looked directly at the big red dragon: "I agree to this bet, but..." Chapter 2545 "But what? Are you worried that I will fail to pay my bills? I have not done what Moriel said." The big red dragon said solemnly. "In fact, that''s what I''m worried about." Rhodes analyzed, "Maybe you won''t deny what you said, but what if you didn''t say it at all? What if I was beating Kilgor Afterwards, you who know the result, use the power of the realm of time and go back to the past to renege on the debt, so am I wasting my efforts? Even if I want to say that you deny it, you can''t do it, because you who went back to the past would never make this bet. about." Moriel snorted twice: "I didn''t expect you to be very thoughtful, even thinking about the power of the time domain. How do you want me to ensure that I don''t use the time domain? Let me swear in the name of the holy female dragon?" "No need, I have one person who can not be affected by the time domain, so it would be better for her to witness." Rhode said confidently. Listening to Rhode''s answer, Moriel''s eyes narrowed slightly. She has never heard of such a person who is not affected by the time domain. Could it be the fairy dragon who tried to take away her inheritance? Or is there something else? According to Edger''s peeping with evil eyes, there seems to be a hell king temporarily living in Rhodes'' territory. Could it be that person? Just as Moriel was making wild guesses, Rhodes took out a gold-rimmed red-bottom prophecy card. It was something that Rowling had specially handed to him before he left. The drawing on the card was exactly Rowling herself. Setting foot in the dragon''s nest meant complete danger. Rhode did not want Rowling to follow him, and he did not want her to risk herself, so he had to use her in the prophecy card instead. When it comes to understanding Rowling, no one can beat herself, which also makes it convenient for her to inscribe the prophecy card. This is a hero card. Rowling in the card inherits her own strength, as well as the unique hero speciality, which can stray outside the realm of time. As the card touched the ground, Rowling in a black dress also appeared in front of Rhodes. Seeing this scene, the nearby sorcerer couldn''t help but exclaimed. This kind of ability to call things from the card is exactly the demon. The supreme ability that the magicians have been searching for is now displayed in front of their eyes, and it is still displayed by the enemy, which makes them shameless to call themselves magicians. "She is what I said, the person who can probe the realm of time." Rhode said lightly. "Oh?" Moriel''s expression was not good, and the fierceness in her eyes flashed. Rowling, who was just awakened from the card, was shocked: "Brother, she just used the power of the time domain to change the past." Before Rowling''s words were finished, Moriel approached her slowly: "What have I changed?" Rowling''s body trembled faintly under the strong dragon power released by Moriel and the coercion belonging to the holy female dragon. Seeing this, Rhode stretched out his hand to protect her behind him: "She didn''t know what you did. What, but if you''re going to change Kilgor''s bet, I think she''ll remember." Behind Rhode, Rowling was trembling faintly. Now she is just a summoned item in the prophecy card. It is difficult to resist the pressure of the Holy Female Dragon. . For Moriel, who can reverse the past, she definitely doesn''t like her domain being restrained by someone. If Rowling came here in person, when the negotiations broke down, Rhode believed that Moriel would definitely launch an all-out attack on her. In the realm of time, even Rhodes may not be able to protect her safety. "You don''t know what I did? Let me tell you." With that said, Moriel turned her gaze to the sorcerer beside her. "Should your holy word be only for spiritualism? In the past time, I issued a ban on any sorcerer to learn spiritualism. But it seems that the effect is not good, and there are still some sorcerers who disobeyed my order. Order." Moriel''s tone was mixed with a bit of anger, thinking of the scene when the sorcerer knelt down to Rhodes, which made her feel deeply angry, and she almost lost her face. The promulgation of the ban has reduced the number of sorcerers kneeling to Rhodes by more than half, but dozens of sorcerers still knelt on the spot, and she will not tolerate such behavior: "If you disobey my order, you will be punished. . Anyone who kneels to Rhodes shall die." As Moriel''s words fell, her loyal subordinates immediately understood what she meant. As soon as the hero Ajit whistled, a large number of evil eyes emerged from the void. The eyes of the evil eyes were gloomy. A devastating laser was condensed in it. into two halves. The blue-blue Minotaur on the side also condensed the lightning on the battle axe in his hand, and violently slashed the kneeling sorcerers. "No, I didn''t disobey Lord Moriel''s ban! I learned Spiritism long before Lord Moriel issued this order! I have no choice but to do it," said a sorcerer in panic, but the next moment, the Minotaur The tomahawk split his head. Seeing the Minotaur looking at him with unkind eyes, Jedette was shocked. He and Sandro also mastered spiritualism, but because he knew the effect of the dark holy word, he covered his ears in advance, thus avoiding a disaster and serving For a moody ruler like Moriel, his life would be at risk all the time. Beside him, Sandro didn''t look shocked. Even if the sorcerer screamed and fell at his feet, his expression didn''t waver at all, and he was planning something in his heart. The Minotaur looked at the two of them, and saw that Moriel had not given any special orders, and they had not knelt down before, and after a few dull snores, they turned to clean up the other magicians. The chaos happened quickly and ended quickly. After the ban, all the sorcerers who were still kneeling to Rhodes were cleaned up one after another, and the fishy smell spread, and Rhodes also closed the death field in a timely manner. "Throw their corpses into the Alien Legion." Under Moriel''s order, the nearby witches organized the cleanup, and soon swept away the corpses in the hall, and sprinkled a strong scent of perfume everywhere to cover up the stench of blood. Apart from the reduction of a small number of sorcerers in the hall, it seemed that nothing had happened. Looking at the vacant sorcerer, Moriel didn''t have the slightest pity in her eyes. She looked at Rhodes and said meaningfully, "This is the punishment for disobeying me." "It''s a pity that their corpses can be of great use in my hands, but now they can only become aliens." Rhode shook his head with a thoughtful look on his face. In his mind, he was still calculating the power of the laser shot by the evil eye. . Seeing that the intimidation was completely ineffective against Rhodes, Moriel turned her gaze to Rowling, who was shivering behind him: "She is right about one thing. It seems that she can indeed detect the use of the time domain. If so, then you What are you still hesitating about? Hurry up and agree to the bet and fight Kilgor." Chapter 2546 "It seems that you are ready to experience the power of the Titan''s Arrow." Looking at Kilgor who was gearing up, Rhode let out a cold snort. Under the terrible power of the ultimate lightning, the barbarian king couldn''t hold on to a few moves. "So you have already agreed to this showdown." Kilgor let out a loud laugh, and from his unusual laugh, Rhodes also heard some kind of malicious intent, as if he arranged a certain A trap waiting to be hooked. "Let me see, what ability do you have." Rhode raised the arrow of the Titan and said solemnly. Facing the disputes caused by when to return the artifact, the best way is to resolve it like this. When it comes to duel, Rhodes has not been afraid of other people. As long as Kilgor is defeated, the marriage can be ensured smoothly, which is a simple condition. "Very good, just let you feel it, it belongs to the ability of ''struggle and fight hard''!" Saying that, Kilgor tore open a magic scroll that he had long been in his arms and placed close to him. What is sealed is the long-lost ancient spell of Bracada. "What?" After seeing Kilgor''s action, Rhodes was stunned for a moment. The next moment, he felt part of his soul leave his body, as if he had entered a unique space. Rhode was shocked, he hurriedly tried to move his body, only to find that the body was safe and sound, and his control of the body did not weaken with the departure of part of the spirit. Time to escape from the dragon''s nest. While Rhode was slightly relieved, he also began to use his detached soul to look at the surrounding environment. He found that the detached soul was completely condensed into the appearance of his body, and even the attributes were completely inherited, but there was no any Equipped with the body, just wearing a simple robe. Not far away, another group of souls condensed into the appearance of Kilgor, and the expression on his face was also lifelike. He looked at Rhodes who lost his equipment and couldn''t help laughing a few times: "You''re finished, Rhodes. Here, your artifact can''t save you, I''ll beat you badly, and let you know what''s going to happen!" The steel claws originating from the ancient Beamon emerged from Kilgor''s arms. The indestructible steel claws were the basis for his victory, and his eyes were extremely fierce. Rhode believed that if he was given a chance, he would not hesitate to tear himself to pieces. It''s a pity that Rhode just gave him a contemptuous look and would not give him such a chance. Rhodes was moving the body outside the duel space, and a strong current was wrapped around the Titan''s arrow. Hearing the crackling sound of the electrical energy, the nearby sorcerer wisely took a few steps back. Since the main body is not restricted, Rhodes will not be stupid enough to fight Kilgor with steel claws in the duel space. He intends to directly use the power of the divine weapon to destroy Kilgor''s main body in one fell swoop. "Wait." Just as Rhode was about to start, the sorcerer Jedette stood up, "Master of the undead, it''s illegal for you to do it here. You can only defeat Kilgor in the duel space. It''s a win." "What did you say?" Rhodes snorted coldly, "I don''t remember this one in the bet." Just when Rhodes was all paying attention and focused on the outside world, Kilgor would not miss this opportunity. He rushed towards Rhodes, like a galloping beast, with a strong power, even the opponents in the duel space. Rhode didn''t dare to take it hard, so he had to dodge by teleportation. The steel claws that swept across fell into the air, Kilgor let out a roar, and quickly locked the position of Rhodes. Rhodes was suspended in the sky. The duel space prohibited his equipment, but did not prohibit his spellcasting ability. "He''s right, this is of course the content of the bet!" Perceiving Rhode''s disadvantage, Moriel said immediately, "Don''t you remember?" As the words fell, some kind of divine light flashed in Moriel''s eyes. Behind Rhodes, Rowling, who was awakened by him, was shocked, and hurriedly grabbed his sleeves: "Brother, she just used the power of Time Domain, you guys. In the betting contract, there is no need to win in the duel space, but can use the body to fight at the same time." Hearing Rowling''s words, Rhodes suddenly became angry: "What? It seems that someone promised not to use the power of the time domain." "Really? How do I remember, I said about not using the realm of time to default on the debt, rather than not changing the content of the bet? Like I promised, if you win the duel, I will I won''t default." Moriel let out a burst of laughter, when Rhode agreed to the bet, she had already fallen into her trap. Under the revision of the rules of the bet in Time Domain, would she still lose? Ignoring the accusation of Moriel''s despicableness, there was a new change in the duel space. In order to avoid Kilgor''s fierce offensive, Rhodes moved into the air by teleportation, and used the Aegis of Hercules to form a support platform under his feet. The source of magic power is not on his body, so Rhodes must save mana, otherwise he can perform flying thaumaturgy. No matter how strong Kilgor''s steel claws are, he can''t help flying creatures in the air. As long as he can stand at a high altitude, he can be in an invincible position. Next is the time to bombard Kilgor with spells. On the ground, Kilgor roared again and again. He waved his claws, but he couldn''t touch Rhodes in the sky at all, which made him look extremely unbearable. "Oh, I forgot." Feeling everything in the duel space, as well as Kilgor''s disadvantage, Moriel pouted, "This duel is limited to the ground, and your feet cannot be off the ground for more than five seconds, otherwise you will lose. ." Another ray of divine light burst out from Moriel''s body, and the time domain added another rule to the duel. Rowling, who felt a little bit, looked at Rhodes in the duel space with more worried eyes. Rhodes, who had the advantage in the first place, suffered repeated losses due to Morril''s tampering with the rules of the duel. Unable to stay in the sky, which means that he must use teleportation on the ground to avoid Kilgor''s offensive at all times, and he will be seriously injured if he is not careful. More importantly, this is also a huge consumption of mana. Before long, Rhode''s mana will be exhausted. Once the mana in the body is exhausted, Rhodes'' final advantage is completely gone. At that time, he can''t cast spells and can only fall under Kilgor''s steel claws. "Brother, you must be careful." Looking at Rhodes who was in trouble, Rowling''s heart was firmly pulled, and she hardly dared to look at the situation in the duel space, so she could only pray nervously for him. Chapter 2547 In the duel space, Rhodes is facing an extremely difficult battle. His opponent is the strongest legendary barbarian Korg. The steel claws in his hand are enough to tear everything apart, while Rhodes is bare-handed, and he doesn''t even have any weapons in his body. The rules also restrict him from staying in the sky. After losing the artifact on his body, although Rhode''s basic attributes are not weaker than Kilgor under the blessing of racing achievements, Rhode does not want to try the power of steel claws, dodge or use teleportation to evade the attack, and become him. The only choice. "Damn it, is this your ability? You just keep dodging?" The successive attacks were all dodged by Rhodes, and Kilgor let out a roar. Along with Kilgor''s roar, the air waves formed like sound waves enveloped Rhodes'' body, and Rhodes'' calm eyes now became impulsive. Perhaps stimulated by Kilgor''s words, Rhode stretched out his hand to condense, a slender lightning bolt was held in his palm, and then he used all his strength to throw at Kilgor. After losing the blessing of the artifact, the power of the Titan Arrow condensed by Rhodes dropped significantly. Fortunately, it does not need to consume any mana, and it can be cast again every once in a while. The lightning brushed Kilgor''s body, Rhode''s blow was missed, and the steel claws came to Rhodes. With a hissing sound, Rhodes left arm with four more visible scars. If not Rhode cast teleportation in time to dodge, I am afraid that the entire arm will be cut off by the steel claw. Rhodes, who pulled away, covered the wound on his left arm. Even his body felt the same pain, and he couldn''t help groaning. "Very good, that''s it!" Looking at Kilgor, who had the upper hand, Moriel let out a cheerful laugh. She couldn''t wait to see the picture of Rhode''s defeat and handing over the artifact in a twilight. In close combat, he will never be Kilgor''s opponent. "You''re so despicable." Looking at Moriel, Rowling couldn''t help glaring, "If you didn''t add those rules, how could my brother lose? Why don''t you just ban my brother from using teleportation? Wouldn''t it be easier to win? " "Little girl, being mean is not your necromancer''s exclusive." Facing Rowling''s sarcasm, Moriel just thought she was praising herself, "Also, you reminded me. It''s good to ban teleportation. idea." Moriel closed the dragon''s eyes, and the ancient and magnificent breath was released from her body. When she opened her eyes again, there was a bit of unhappiness in the golden eyes: "Rod did not agree to this condition, if it is forced to increase, this I''m afraid the showdown won''t happen. It seems that Rhodes is not stupid, it''s not that I want to default." Rowling was slightly taken aback by Moriel''s words. Under the influence of the time domain, Moriel can add conditions to the duel at will, but the one who really accepts these conditions is Rhodes himself in the duel. If Moriel''s conditions are too extreme, such as prohibiting teleportation, Rhodes can directly refuse, so that this duel will not happen at all. Moriel, who has the upper hand right now, who sees Rhodes about to lose, naturally doesn''t want to see such a thing happen. In other words, the conditions that Moriel originally proposed were actually within Rhodes'' control. He is willing to accept those conditions and start this unfair confrontation that unilaterally targets him and limits his ability, which only shows that he has something to rely on in his heart. After understanding this, Rowling calmed down and looked at Rhodes with confidence. She believed that her brother would definitely defeat the barbarian and achieve the final victory. In the duel space, Rhodes fell into a deep disadvantage, and when Kilgor''s offensive became more and more violent, the sorcerer Jadet saw the opportunity and walked forward with a scroll. "Mr. Moriel, I found a special magic scroll from an ancient book. I have studied this magic scroll for a long time, but I still have no clue. I heard that Lord of the Undead, Rhodes, has a profound knowledge of magic. Accomplishments, I want to ask him to give some pointers." While talking, Jedette looked at Rhodes. Seeing Rhodes'' attention, it seemed that all of them were attracted by Kilgor in the duel space. The slightest distraction could lead to tragic consequences. Now is the time to execute the next step. when planning. "Lord is fighting against Kilgor. If you have any doubts, it''s not too late to say after the battle." Vaguely aware of Jadet''s intentions, the sorcerer dignitary Sephiroth took the initiative to clear the siege. "I think now is the right time." Jedette said unhurriedly, "Rhode is planning to marry Lord Moriel. If he does not have the ability to fight and check scrolls at the same time, how can he qualify for the The approval of other sorcerers?" There was a lot of discussion among the nearby sorcerers, most of whom agreed, and the sorcerer dignitaries could only grit their teeth and say no more. "Show him your scroll." Moriel said casually. Compared with the content of the magic scroll, she is more concerned about the situation in the battle. When Kilgor makes a full shot, even the dragon must avoid its edge. This kind of battle is rare. Even Moriel had to admit that Kilgor was a brave warrior, and with steel claws, he was even more powerful. In the face-to-face confrontation, few people in the world were his opponents. With Moriel''s approval, Jadette couldn''t help showing a satisfied smile. The unique scroll in his hand would definitely teach Rhodes a profound lesson. Soon, Jedette came to Rhodes. At this time, Rhodes was closing his eyes, looking like he was facing a big enemy, and he focused his attention on the duel space. "Rod, will you check this scroll? Maybe you can tell me what the spells in the scroll are capable of." Jedette snapped his fingers in front of Rhodes, which attracted his attention. With Jadette''s action, Rhodes in the duel space also seemed to be affected, his reaction speed was a beat slower, and there were several scars left by steel claws on his shoulders. In the duel space, Rhodes, who was in pain, tried to condense the Aegis of Hercules and seal Kilgor, but under the swing of the steel claws, the sturdy Aegis of Hercules was also torn apart. "Let me see, what the hell are you thinking about!" Seeing this, Rowling couldn''t help but get a little worried, and was about to reach out and take the scroll that Jedette took out to check for Rhodes. However, Rowling was stopped, and it was none other than Rhodes who stopped her: "No need, let me do it myself." "Brother," Rowling said worriedly, but seeing Rhodes'' firm attitude, it didn''t seem like a joke at all, she had to stamp her feet and let Rhodes take the scroll. Chapter 2548 Seeing Rhodes taking the scroll unprepared and trying to tear it apart, a successful smile appeared on Jedette''s face. Before that, Jadet had carefully checked the scroll, and lamented that Dean Eric was so knowledgeable in spells that he even dabbled in such treacherous spells. The magic sealed in the scrolls is a taboo category of Bracada. As early as countless years ago, this kind of magic had caused deep harm to Bracada, and was finally completely sealed. Jedette once believed that this kind of magic Magic was long lost, but this scroll made him understand his mistake. Unlike the legendary forbidden magic, the magic scroll Eric took out did not have powerful lethality, but as he said, it would only make the person who ripped the scroll embarrassed, but that was enough. . Behind Rhodes, the entourage Jerefer who came with him seemed to feel something, and the unusual aura emanating from the magic scroll also made his heart tighten. "What''s wrong with you? Jeref?" Although Agland''s attention was all on Rhodes, he was keenly aware of Jeref''s abnormality and couldn''t help asking. "It''s nothing." Jerevor shook his head, then looked at Rhodes. "That''s it" After handing the scroll to Rhodes, Jedette stared at him carefully, looking forward to the next scene. In the duel space, Rhodes'' attention also seemed to be affected. Under Kilgor''s fierce offensive, he gradually lost his strength, and more and more flaws were exposed, which also made the nearby witches couldn''t help cheering. Rhode, who was holding the scroll, didn''t move until Kilgor slowed down the offensive a little, and he seemed to have found a breathing space. Under Jadet''s excited eyes, he tore it open. reel. "You are finished, in front of this ancient magic, I see how you hide." The sorcerer Jedette commented secretly in his heart, the scroll was torn apart, as if some kind of unique switch had been turned on, and a crimson red cloud spread over Rhodes'' head, and the clouds sprinkled endless blood rain, and he was about to turn on the switch. Rhode''s body was covered. The falling blood rain has a strong stench, and it is difficult to wash off any drop of it, let alone on such an important occasion. Seeing this situation, Sandro, who was watching all this, couldn''t help but heave a sigh of relief. The second magic scroll that Eric gave him was called "Blood Head". The cloud of blood released from the scroll would follow the user for a day and a night. No matter space spells or any other means, the spell could not be used. To disperse, the stench of blood falling in the blood rain, although it has no actual lethality, it is fatal to the soul. After that, anyone who sees the person who is covered in stench blood will have deep disgust in their hearts. Even Sandro couldn''t help thinking that it was really appropriate to use this kind of trick as a means of destroying a marriage. As long as Rhode was recruited, how could the stubborn big red dragon see Rhodes covered in stinky blood? Accept the marriage request? I''m afraid that he will be driven out of the dragon''s nest on the spot, or directly attacked and killed. In order to avoid being stained by the stench of blood, Jadet hurried back after Rhodes tore the scroll, and couldn''t help laughing at the same time: "I can''t think of the famous Lord of the Undead, I don''t know the mystery of this spell at all, it''s really Disappointing." Seeing that blood was about to drip on Rhodes'' robes, Rhodes was unmoved, and even Moriel couldn''t help shaking his head. After doing all this, Jadet returned to Sandro and whispered excitedly with his spell: "The plan was successful, no matter what conspiracy Rhodes had, now he has failed. I can''t imagine that Eric can come up with such a thing. Scrolls, it is in his habit to punish pushy students with such tricks." Sandro also agreed with his statement: "You are right, according to the classics in the academy, the most popular period of blood magic was at the end of the golden age. At that time, a man specializing in this art appeared. The mage also married the daughter of the god of mage. Unfortunately, with his silence, blood magic gradually disappeared, and gradually became a taboo. I don''t know where Mr. Eric came from and found Jerefer to stay. blood magic." "Wait." Jedette frowned slightly, he seemed to have found something wrong, "What''s the name of the mage you said?" "I think he married the daughter of the Mage God and inherited the surname of the Mage God. His full name should be Jerefer Magnus. Is there any problem?" Sandro thought for a while and replied. "Oh, no." Hearing this, Jadette''s face changed drastically. He seemed to have heard this name just now. The man named Jeref was among the servants behind Rhodes. Following Jadette''s gaze, he placed it on a red-clothed and red-trousers-looking follower behind Rhodes who looked a bit nondescript. His pupils shrank suddenly. From the mana fluctuations emanating from that man, Jadette felt When it came to an unusual breath, that person was good at water magic, to be precise, a variant of water magic, magic about blood. "Witcher, the magic scroll you took out is too simple. It''s as simple as a magic arrow. My master doesn''t bother to answer your question. Let me tell you instead of the master, what kind of spell is that? ." Under Jadet''s unbelievable eyes, the man walked out slowly, he raised his hand slightly, the red cloud and the falling blood spots swirled around his body, along with his movements, the nearby magician They only felt that their hearts were tight, and their breathing became unsmooth, as if an invisible big hand was holding their hearts. At this moment, their blood no longer belonged to them, but to the mage in front of them. Under the subtle control of the Scarlet Mage, just now Rhodes seemed to be enveloped in the rain of blood, and his body should not be completely soaked. In fact, there was not a drop of blood that could stain his robe. "Who are you?" Under Jeref''s full control, even the bloodline of the holy female dragon in Moriel''s body fluctuated slightly at this moment, which also made her narrow her dragon eyes and stare at the mage. "I''m just a servant of Rhodes." Jerefer replied lightly, and at the same time looked at the sorcerer Jadette: "This is the magic I left in Bracada a long time ago. Do you want to know the effect of this magic? Then I will satisfy you. requirements.¡± Under the eyes of the sorcerer with a livid face, the blood-colored mage stretched out his hand, and a red cloud that was more intense than the scroll released began to condense on top of Jedette''s head. Chapter 2549 "Oops" Looking at the red cloud condensed above his head, Jedette''s expression changed, but with his skills in magic, he couldn''t dispel the red cloud at all, he could only watch it become more and more solid, even with space spells. throw away. When the red cloud completely covered the top of his head, countless foul-smelling blood spots dripped on his body, making him look very embarrassed and slightly terrifying at the same time, as if he had climbed out of hell. If it''s just a terrifying appearance, the experienced magicians in the vicinity may not feel anything. Their alien creations are a hundred times more terrifying than this shape, but the blood drenched on Jedette''s body is also accompanied by a strong burst of blood. The stench of the stench made the nearby witches frown, so they had to close their own perceptions. "What are you doing?" Even Moriel, looking at Jadette, became unkind. "Lord Moriel, I," Jedette hurriedly explained, but the next moment his words were interrupted by the big red dragon. "Get out of the dragon''s nest for me, clean yourself up and come back." Looking at Moriel''s displeased expression, and the amazing Scarlet Mage, as well as Rhodes, who was still calm after being targeted by a group of sorcerers, Jadet, who was attacked by the spells, had to leave with a sullen face. Leaving a long, stinky trail of blood. The nearby sorcerers could not avoid the stench of blood, for fear that they would also get it. There would be a large vacancy in the position where Jadet passed, which also made him hate Rhode even more, but he did not. The way to vent, I had to write it down in my heart. "It''s up to you next." Before leaving, Jadette glanced at Sandro, who was on the side. From his eyes, Sandro also understood what he meant. When Jedette left, the Scarlet Mage snapped his fingers, and the stench of blood scattered along the way gathered towards him. After condensing into a ball of blood in his palm, it finally disappeared, and even the stench also dissipated a lot. Seeing that Rhodes and his party successfully resolved Jedette''s troubles, the sorcerer dignitaries also secretly relieved. Rhodes showed her ability that repeatedly surprised her. Unexpectedly, even an inconspicuous servant behind him could use magic skills. , Convincing the long-established Jedette, this is unbelievable. Before that, she never believed in such a thing. Jedette''s defeat also changed the minds of the sorcerers who were originally dissatisfied with the marriage. Most of them would not dare to provoke Rhodes face to face like Jedette did. The most important thing now is the situation in the duel space. If Rhodes can defeat Kilgor with steel claws, it will announce the dispersal of the biggest resistance, and the marriage will proceed smoothly. Seeing this clearly, it is not only the sorcerer dignitaries, but also the secret plan Sandro, although he is not optimistic that Rhodes can win in the hands of the angry barbarians, but in order to be safe, he must resort to other means. . He cryptically gave a wink to the commander of the evil eye not far away, the hero Ajit, who immediately understood what he meant, took the initiative to step forward, and said to Rhode: "Lord of the dead, Rhode, I heard that you are under your command. A group of traitors from the Church of the Evil Eye has gathered, headed by the blind priest Margaret, is that so?" "Yes, they are my subordinates now, and they are members of the kingdom of the dead." After resolving Jadet''s troubles, Rhodes replied calmly even though he saw that the commander of the evil eye was also unkind. Edger shook his head: "Magic eyes are a kind of creature that has been eliminated. They are very cumbersome to manufacture, and their effects are limited to monitoring a certain area. They cannot be compared with more powerful evil eyes. There is only one magic eye Eyeballs, but an evil eye can have dozens or hundreds of eyeballs at the same time, and can even shoot lasers from them, and their efficacy is simply incomparable." "Do you really think so?" Rhodes asked. "Of course. As far as I know, the most effective of the magic eyes is the Void Magic Eye. Lord Rhode, since you have accepted those magic eyes, you should have the Void Magic Eye on your body, right?" Ajiette asked. road. "You can say that." Rhode reached out and took out a thumb-sized ball with a circle of dilated pupils on the front. "The Void Demon Eye is smaller than I thought, but it doesn''t matter, as long as its abilities are still there." Edger was stunned for a moment, and then said, "For a long time, the Evil Eye Church and the Demon Eye Church have been in constant disputes. There has been a debate about which eyeball creation is better, and there has even been a war, but now, everything has an answer." Following Jadette''s words, Rhodes seemed to sense something unusual, and he couldn''t help but turn around to look, only to see a huge meat ball being pushed up by several minotaurs. The surface of the meat ball is full of eyeballs, and each eyeball is slightly different. Some are round in shape, some are flat, some are black in color, some are golden, and some are covered with fibers. It is an entire row of smaller compound eyes. Some eyeballs cover the eyelids, some don''t, they blink at different intervals, and every moment a different eye blinks, a unique eye that catches the eye one second is submerged in countless others the next. In the eyeballs, it looks dense and numerous. Such a huge size also makes it look like a meat ball at all, and it can only move if it is pushed by the Minotaur. "This is Thousand Eyes?" Rhode recognized the name of the monster. He had fought against that monster before, and that was what happened after the race of alien creatures. It''s just that Thousand Eyes at that time didn''t have the type of eyes on his body. so much. Seeing Rhodes recognizing the evil-eyed creature in front of him, Ajiette showed an excited expression: "Yes, but this is the ultimate creation of the evil-eyed church, the Thousand-eyed Tyrant, which is different from the Thousand-eyed you defeated before. It, each eyeball on its body comes from a different type of creature, and each eyeball contains unique abilities. Thousands of unique eyes constitute this shocking ultimate evil eye creation, only A magic eye with a single eyeball will never be as good as a tyrant with a thousand eyes." As he said that, he put his eyes on Rhodes and said in a deep voice: "Lord Rhodes, are you willing to admit this? The group of demon-eyed cultists under your command will never be as good as those who follow Lord Moriel. Evil Eye Cultists. In front of the Thousand Eyes Tyrant, even your strongest Void Demon Eye is useless." "To be honest, I don''t think so" Under Edger''s slightly puzzled eyes, Rhode just smiled faintly. Chapter 2550 "Lord of the Undead, I thought you were a powerful figure." After listening to Rhode''s answer, Edge couldn''t help shaking his head, a look of disappointment on his face. "What I didn''t expect is that your air is so small and the facts are in front of you, but you are unwilling to admit this obvious result. Is it unforgivable to admit that the evil eye is better than the devil''s eye? thing?" After listening to Edger''s story, the nearby witches talked a lot. Since the beginning of the war, Edger has been highly valued by Morrill for his evil eye peeping ability. The most powerful sorcerer. His remarks also caused the other sorcerers to shake their heads at Rhodes. Ignoring the contemptuous eyes of the sorcerers, Rhode said lightly, "Why do you think that your thousand-eyed tyrant must be better than all demon eyes?" "Isn''t this an obvious thing?" There was also a bit of anger in Ajiette''s words. He targeted Rhode several times. It was precisely because of Rhode''s demon-eyed cultists, in the underground world, evil spirits It''s a well-known fact that the eyes and the devil''s eyes are incompatible. "What other devil''s eyes can compare to my thousand-eyed tyrant? Do you want to feel the power of the thousand-eyed tyrant?" Saying that, Aijiette looked at the big red dragon on the side with his eyes asking for instructions. Seeing her nodding, Aijiette, who got the approval, immediately patted the ball of meat made of eyeballs, and pointed at Rhodes. Orientation, to be precise, he was referring to Agran next to Rhodes. Ajit made up his mind to teach Rhodes a lesson, but without Moriel''s personal order, he didn''t dare to shoot directly at Rhodes, so doing so would undoubtedly lead to unpredictable consequences, so he had to target Rhodes. The servant next to him, that is, Agrand''s body, as long as he can teach Agrand a lesson, he can also suppress Rhode''s arrogance. Being stared at by the countless eyes on the Tyrant of Thousand Eyes, before Agland could react, his expression was in a trance. When the arm-thick laser slammed into him and felt the danger approaching, Agland came back to his senses. Just as he was about to dodge, he saw that half of his body was petrified, and he couldn''t even cast the flame escape. . "No" Seeing that the entire body is about to be penetrated by the laser, Agran exclaimed, and was stared at by countless eyes at the same time, which also caused a panic in his heart. All kinds of powerful negative effects were all applied to Agran at this moment. On his body, he felt that he could not exert any strength, and could only let the attack approach. At the critical moment, it was Rhodes who shot and released the magic mirror, which folded the laser from the bombardment. The laser that was folded by the magic mirror blasted straight towards the sky. The laser blasted away all obstacles in front of it, and even the buildings at the top of the dragon''s nest couldn''t stop it, and it didn''t dissipate until the end of the sky. Looking at the terrifying damage caused by the laser, the nearby magicians exclaimed in surprise, their mouths were full of admiration for the Thousand Eyes Tyrant, and they were even more emotional about its power. on the sorcery creation. Aijette looked at this scene with satisfaction. Shooting a laser is the unique ability of the evil eye. In the tyrant of the Thousand Eyes, this ability is brought into full play. On the frontal battlefield, the laser sweep alone is enough to kill thousands of undead creatures in a moment, not to mention its other unique abilities. "How? Lord of the Undead, now you should admit that the Evil Eye is better than the Demon Eye, right? The Demon Eye will never be able to shoot such a laser." After showing the power belonging to the Thousand Eyes Tyrant, Ajit said loudly road. Seeing that he suppressed Rhodes and his party with the power of the evil eye, the nearby sorcerers also cheered. After getting out of danger, Agland let out a deep breath. In front of the Thousand-eyed Tyrant, it was difficult for the Great Demon to make a decent resistance. If it wasn''t for the master''s action just now, I''m afraid his life would be in worry. Even Jeref, who was next to him, shook his head for a while. He was not good at sorcery and couldn''t help his master with problems related to the evil eye. "Is this the thousand-eyed tyrant you speak of? I don''t think so, but it''s just a big evil eye." After feeling the power of the thousand-eyed tyrant, Rhode commented disdainfully. "You" Ajit was very angry with Rhodes. If he didn''t care about Rhodes'' identity, if someone else said that, he would have already hit him with a sorcery. "Lord of the undead, perhaps none of us can match you in terms of undead magic, but for magic creations, you''d better keep your stance low. Rhode''s words also attracted a burst of dissatisfaction from nearby magicians. , a sorcerer said angrily. "Rod, rashly evaluating things you don''t understand at all will only make you extremely humiliated in the eyes of other experts." The evil-eyed cult led by Ajiette also shouted. "What are you talking about? Your opponent is me. In the duel space, seeing Rhodes almost ignored him and focused all his attention on the sorcerer, Kilgor let out a roar, he didn''t like the feeling of being ignored. "I''ll take care of you later." Seeing that Kilgor''s speed accelerated again, and he had consumed half of his mana, and he was injured in many places, Rhode no longer tucked and hidden, and confronted him in the space, It''s almost time to test Kilgor''s methods. The flames turned into a cage, which tightly wrapped Kilgor in the duel space. Although the duel space stripped off Rhode''s artifact, which reduced his strength by a large margin, it did not strip away his mana, nor did it strip away the realm on him. "The fire wall? Do you think this method can stop me?" Kilgor let out a roar, and was about to cross the flame cage in front of him, but when his body just touched the cage, he was burned and shouted. When he got up, he could only retreat into it, shrinking back into the cage timidly. The pain of being burned was directly fed back to Kilgor''s body, which was definitely an experience he didn''t want to experience again. Logically speaking, ordinary flames couldn''t burn Kilgor''s resistant barbarian skin at all, and the flame cage in front of him was by no means as simple as he thought. After restricting Kilgor in the duel space, Rhodes can also focus all his attention on the outside world and concentrate on dealing with the difficulties of those sorcerers. Amid the accusations of the sorcerer, Rhode stared at Ajiette and raised the seemingly inconspicuous demon eye in his hand: "Do you think the laser of the Thousand Eyes Tyrant is very powerful? Then I will give it to you. Look, what a real laser is." Chapter 2551 After listening to Rhodes'' words, Ajit was slightly taken aback, followed by a burst of intense vigilance. From Rhode''s confident words, Edger realized that he had something to rely on in his heart, but what kind of evil eye could be better than the evil eye? Edgette didn''t understand where Rhodes'' reliance came from, he just thought it was the arrogance of the Necromancer. Before Edger could think clearly, he heard a rumbling sound from above his head. A fiery beam of light as thick as a white jade column bombarded down from the zenith, and the laser penetrated all obstacles and slammed straight towards the Thousand-eyed Tyrant beside Ajiette. "After using Eye of Stand 1 to detect the target of the laser bombardment, Edger''s expression changed drastically, and he hurriedly ordered Qianyan. Following Edgeette''s order, the flesh-ball-like Thousand Eyes exploded at an unimaginable speed, rolling on the ground to adjust its shape, and facing a dark green swirling pupil facing the laser shot from above. A large group of dark green stand shields erupted from the eye of stand, wrapping the thousand eyes in it. Rhodes is obviously familiar with the composition of the force field shield, which is clearly the Hercules Aegis that mages are good at. Compared with the surface-shaped Hercules Aegis, the Hercules Aegis with thousands of eyes surrounded by a ball can undoubtedly bring a higher defense effect, and it is not easy to be destroyed by attacks, but in front of the laser as thick as a column, Aegis of Hercules is also not enough to look at. In front of the terrifying laser, the green stance shield could not support it for a moment. In the blink of an eye, the laser shattered the stance shield and slammed into Qianyan. The evil-eyed believers on the side could only watch. With this scene happening. "what is that?" At the moment when the laser came, Edger was not idle. He immediately controlled the remaining evil eyes and probed towards the source of the laser. Seeing this, Ajiette was startled, and saw a huge phantom appearing above the high sky. That devastating laser was shot from that eye. Aijiette has never seen such eyes before. There are probably hundreds of thousands of eyeballs passing through his hands, but none of them can be as perfect as a phantom. This also makes his heart tremble, and he can''t help but kneel. down under that eye. He took a few deep breaths before he suppressed the thought of kneeling down. As the leader of the evil eye cult, Edger should reject all single-eyed creations that belong to the evil eye. Only the evil-eyed creations with many eyeballs are what he admires. of. After the laser died down, Thousand Eyes'' body was exposed, and after the stance shield was blasted open, the Thousand Eyes Tyrant suffered the frontal bombardment of the laser. In the middle of its flesh-ball-like body, there was an extra large hole, and even Can accommodate multiple people standing at the same time. After being hit so hard, Qianyan''s body shriveled up in an instant, looking like he was dying. Ajit came to Qianyan''s side in distress, and gently comforted the evil-eyed creature that was so cute in his eyes: "Don''t worry, you will soon recover the eye of sacrifice 1 Following Edgeette''s order, one of the thousand-eyed tyrants'' eyeballs burst open. The bursting of the eyeballs seemed to trigger some kind of unique switch, and the flesh and blood instantly filled the wounds caused by the laser. Those that had already lost their luster. The eyeballs recovered one by one from the Thousand Eyes Tyrant. Soon, under the slightly surprised gaze of Rhodes, the Thousand-Eyed Tyrant recovered as before, and did not seem to leave any scars. The only difference from the previous one was that the eyeball that was actively bursting did not recover. "Interesting ability." After feeling the ability of the Eye of Sacrifice, Rhodes slowly commented that he never thought that such an eye would exist in the world. "Rod, your magic eye is still powerful, but in front of the tyrant of Thousand Eyes, all this is in vain. It can only fire lasers, but it is far from the strongest. Seeing Thousand Eyes recovering smoothly, Ajiet suddenly relaxes. He breathed a sigh of relief, and said fiercely to Rhodes at the same time, he finally understood Rhodes'' reliance, that is, the magic eye in the sky that can shoot lasers. "Is it so difficult to admit that the evil eye is not as good as the devil''s eye?" Rhode replied lightly with Edger''s previous words, with a bit of mockery in his words. However, Ajiette calmed down: "No matter how powerful a single magic eye is, it only has one eyeball, and its ability is very limited. Only by gathering countless eyeballs can all their strengths be gathered, and this is the true power of thousands of eyes. The place. Like the eye of sacrifice before, there are nine more on the Tyrant of Thousand Eyes, and what do you have?" Rhode glanced at the Thousand-Eyed Tyrant with a little curiosity, and put it among all the legendary creatures. The greatly improved Thousand-Eyed Tyrant is an extremely difficult opponent. If it is thrown into the battlefield, it will cause difficulties for the opponent. imagined destruction. For ordinary Demon Eye cultists, Thousand Eyes is the object they must look up to no matter what. Ajit understands this deeply. Using the power of the Thousand Eyes tyrant to overwhelm Rhode''s arrogance should have been a sure thing. It''s a pity that this time he found the wrong opponent. Rhode opened his palm and showed the ultimate thumb-sized creation, the eternal magic eye that can replicate all eye abilities, in front of Edgeter: "Do you think the thousand-eyed tyrant''s ability is very strong? You know what I saw. I only saw a bloated and ugly xenogeneic, the ability that one eye can have, but you have to use thousands of eyeballs to achieve it." Edger shook his head: "Do you think that one eyeball can have the power of a thousand-eyed tyrant? I think you are crazy. Anyway, let you see the means that the evil eye cultists use to hunt the devil eye. " Violent aura emanated from the Thousand-Eyed Tyrant, and Ajiette''s expression also sank. At this moment, he used his own hero''s specialty, that is, the complete control of the evil eye. "One heart, one eye for absorption." With Ajit''s low voice, Rhode suddenly felt the eternal magic eye in his hand was slightly hot, and there was a slight pulling force. It seemed to be being pulled towards the place of the Thousand Eyes Tyrant by a force, but soon this The force subsided. Edge was stunned for a moment. He stared at the sky through a thousand eyes, but saw the eye in the sky standing still, as if nothing had happened. "It''s impossible," Edge said, full of doubts. "This is your method, now it''s my turn." Rhode said lightly, "What''s that move called? All in one, the eye of absorption." Following Rhode''s recitation, a magnificent beam of light descended in the sky, and Ajiette''s complexion changed greatly when he saw the beam of light appear. Chapter 2552 The beam of light that descended from the sky was like a passage of light rising into the clouds. Under the shroud of the passage, the huge body of Thousand Eyes floated up uncontrollably, and along the passage of the beam of light, quickly rose into the sky. "Not my perfect creation 1 Ajit let out an exclamation and looked at Qianyan who was quickly rising into the sky. His eyes were about to split, and he wanted to rush into the beam of light, but was directly bounced off by the power contained in the beam of light, and fell heavily to the side. Looking at this scene, Moriel''s head was covered with black lines, and her eyes sank when she looked at Edger. After Ajit got up, there was no trace of Thousand Eyes in the air, which made him jump in a hurry: "Rod, where are you going to take my Thousand Eyes? Give it back quickly. I 1 "How do I know where it will go? This is the ability you used just now." Rhodes shrugged, without any intention to search for Qianyan''s whereabouts. "You" Ajit was very angry, but he was not stunned by this anxiety and anger. If he attacked like this again, I am afraid that Rhodes would not be merciful. After losing the Thousand Eyes Tyrant, he has already No longer qualified to stand in front of Rhodes. Ajiette quickly calmed down and ran to the big red dragon: "Lord Moriel, please give me another chance, go back to the past and remind me not to provoke Rhodes, so that I will not lose Thousand Eyes" However, Ajit''s plea was only exchanged for a cold glance from the big red dragon: "Enough, do you still think that you are not ashamed enough? I can change the past and erase other people''s memories of your ugly state, but I won''t forget, I''m afraid I will always remember your ugly face." Listening to Moriel''s angry words, she was always temperamental, and Ajiet was silent, not daring to have any objections, so she had to return to her own position sadly. Ajit couldn''t help but feel a bit of remorse in his heart. After this incident, no matter whether the marriage was successful or not, his status in the sorcerer must have dropped significantly. After losing the Thousand Eyes Tyrant, his strength dropped a lot. The cult of the Evil Eye will also be deeply unhappy with him. Thinking of this, Aijiette wanted to slap himself a few times. Obviously, the example of Jadet''s defeat was in front of him, so why did he provoke Rhodes? He had long known that there was nothing good about participating in Sandro''s plan, but now it''s better, not only did he not suppress the arrogance of Rhodes and his party, but he himself was full of ugliness. Just as Edger was absent-minded, a black silhouette came to him. Ajit was stunned for a moment, and his face couldn''t help but show anger: "What else do you want to do, Rhode? Do you want to give me Qianyan back?" "Of course not." His words resulted in a faint smile from Rhodes, "I came to hear your statement." "What statement?" Edge was slightly puzzled. "You said that the evil eye is stronger than the evil eye, but in fact, my evil eye defeated your strongest evil eye." Rhode said solemnly, "So I want you to be Queen Nigon, and all To the face of the sorcerer, admit one thing to them, and that is that your evil eye is simply not as good as the devil''s eye." Ajiette was shocked: "How dare you make such a request to me? Do you know what position I have in the evil eye sect? "But that''s the truth." Rhode spread his hands. "Or is it because you are so small that you don''t even want to admit such an obvious fact?" Hearing this, Ajiette wanted to vomit blood in anger. These words were exactly what he said when he provoked Rhodes. Now Rhodes came back intact, and taught him that his face was burning with pain. "me" Edge was at a loss for words, and he didn''t know how to answer. If he wanted to admit that the evil eye was inferior to the devil''s eye, it was impossible for him to say it, and Rhode obviously would not let him go easily. Looking at the disappointment in the eyes of the evil eye cultists looking at him, and the slightly contemptuous expressions of other sorcerers, Edger simply closed his eyes and pretended to pass out. "Are you serious?" Rhode''s mouth twitched, and he kicked Edger who fell to the ground, but he didn''t mean to wake up at all, "Wake up, hero Edger, lying on the ground It''s not good to catch a cold." Ajit just pretended not to hear, not only did he close his eyes, but the evil eyes nearby also closed their eyes, and the thousand eyes that were sucked into the sky by the eternal magic eye also brushed all the eyes on his body. I closed it, unable to bear to see this scene. Even Moriel in the back couldn''t help but raise a nameless anger in her heart. That anger was not aimed at Rhodes, but at Ajiette, who was full of ugliness. Ajiette''s behavior really humiliated her face. . "I understand, it turns out that you are already dead. Very well, let me turn you into a death knight." Rhodes said in a deep tone. "Enough." Finally, Moriel finally said, "Rod, as the master of death, why do you have to get along with my subordinates?" Rhode waved his hand and stared into the eyes of the big red dragon: "If I remember correctly, he took the initiative to provoke me. I didn''t kill him directly, I was already looking at your face." "Looks like I''ve always underestimated you." Seeing Rhodes defusing the provocations against him several times, Moriel looked at him slightly differently, "You are not just a lucky person who relies on good luck to obtain many artifacts. Son, at least you have some patience." "Am I always the image of a nouveau riche in the eyes of my future queen? Have you forgotten those good memories when we fought?" Rhode took a few steps forward and said calmly. Bringing up the unpleasant memories of the repeated defeats in Rhodes'' hands, Moriel snorted softly: "These words, let''s wait until you defeat Kilgor! I''m waiting for you to return those artifacts to me." Rhodes smiled and shook his head: "After we get married, the magician and the necromancer will let go of their grudges, and you will get the artifact that belongs to you." This time, Moriel did not get angry: "Then let me see your means to defeat Kilgor in the duel space. If you really do it, I will reluctantly consider your request." "This is what we agreed." Rhode couldn''t help but reminded, "You don''t want to use the time domain to go back, right? Rowling can perceive the operation of the time domain." "I did think so at first." Moriel narrowed her eyes and said, "However, for the sake of your performance, I won''t use the time domain this time. But I still don''t like you and Kilgor. What will you do to defeat the barbarian king?" "You will see." Rhode said confidently when he noticed Moriel''s gradually softening attitude. Chapter 2553 In the duel space, Kilgor roared unwillingly at Rhodes. He tried to break free from the flame cage under Rhodes, but his body was severely burned. Even with the strong physique of a barbarian, he could not withstand the flames. burn. That is not a fire wall at all, but a higher-level flame. In desperation, Kilgor could only wait for the moment when the cage dissipated. However, the flame evoked by Rhodes never tended to go out. Even though there was no support for combustion, the fire was burning more and more vigorously. There were still some gaps in the cage before. , now most of it has been blocked. Through that tiny gap, Kilgor saw Rhodes who was waiting on the side. He seemed absent-minded about this duel, and his spirit stayed in the outside world, as if he had completely ignored himself. This kind of undisguised disregard also made Kilgor extremely annoyed. In Rhode''s eyes, is he a nobody? He fought with his life for the favor of the Great Red Dragon, but Rhodes never showed his full strength. "Lord, when I get out of the flame cage, I will definitely let you experience the power of steel claws. I will cut off every piece of flesh on your body little by little, making your body in the outside world feel unbearable! But I won''t just kill like that. I want you to kneel on the ground and beg me for mercy!" Kilgor let out an angry roar. Before he finished speaking, Kilgor was keenly aware that something seemed to be different nearby. His roar seemed to activate some kind of unique switch, and a breath that made his heart palpitate appeared on the person in front of him. "It''s impossible..." Kilgor was stunned when he noticed the aura emanating from Rhodes'' body. "Without those artifacts, you would never have threatened me..." "It seems that you haven''t realized the seriousness of the problem." Rhode shook his head and said, after dealing with the sorcerer who provoked him repeatedly from the outside world, he was finally able to free up his hand to deal with Kilgor in the duel space, " You will dance in the flames." Hearing Rhode''s completely sinking voice, Kilgor''s complexion changed drastically, a strong sense of crisis spread in his heart, and the source of that feeling came from the surrounding flame cage. The next moment, under the control of Rhodes, the flame cage collapsed inward, and the endless flames swept towards Kilgor. Of course Kilgor would not sit still, as he had expected, he endured the burning of the flames and moved towards the prisoner. He rushed outside the cage, and by the time he rushed out of the cage, his entire body had become a burning man. Outside the duel space, Kilgor''s body couldn''t help but tremble. The pain of burning in the Burning Ash Domain was unbearable for ordinary people. Kilgor, who was engrossed in the battle, ignored the pain to a certain extent, but his body was unbearable. . Fortunately, Kilgor is not very good at multitasking. He can''t control multiple bodies at the same time like Rhodes. His attention only exists in the duel space. "I will definitely kill you!" The pain inspired Kilgor''s fighting spirit, he let out a loud roar, and charged towards Rhodes. The flames burning on Kilgor''s body, along with his charge, pulled out a fiery road on the ground. Under the strong impact of the high speed, the fire also slowed down, and Kilgor was like a real Behemoth beast. Take Rhode''s life with steel claws. "Don''t you have any other moves?" Rhode just dismissed this. The wall of flames rose from the ground and blocked between him and Kilgor. When Kilgor rushed through the wall of fire, he found that Rhodes has disappeared. "What are you running for? Do you dare to confront me head-on?" Kilgor roared when he saw Rhodes using teleportation to play with himself over and over again. "Go learn some spells, barbarian." Rhodes said lightly, "If you can teleport, at least you can get close to me." Thinking of this, Rhodes couldn''t help shaking his head, and he didn''t know where Kilgor got the unique magic of fighting for power. In the duel space, in addition to being unable to use artifacts, Rhodes can''t switch the bloodline on his body. He can only fight in human form. If he can use the bloodline of the great demon, the ability to hide in flames alone is enough to make Kilgor look good. . "Do you only use such inferior means? Dare to fight like a man?" Kilgor sneered. However, Rhodes was not agitated by his words at all, instead he sneered: "What about you? Do you dare to fight like a man with me after the effect of the spell ends?" Kilgor stammered, if Rhode''s various means were not too powerful, he wouldn''t have used Rodella to fight in the duel space, banning most of his abilities before fighting. The only thing Kilgor didn''t expect was the Burning Ash Field on Rhodes. Who would have thought that Rhodes could have this kind of killing move, which is the exclusive ability of the Elemental Monarch. In the use of Burning Embers Domain, Rhodes is still a little clumsy, unable to lift weights as lightly as the Elemental Monarch, nor as hands-on as controlling Death Domain, but there is no problem in dealing with Kilgor, who has no power. Rhode doesn''t even need to use other means, just raise a wall of fire, and stand behind the wall, Kilgor will rush over, flowing with the blood of a barbarian, like an angry bull, and like a Fire moths. After several unsuccessful charges, Kilgor was seriously injured, and his movements slowed down sharply. In the duel space, his body was completely burnt to black, and Rhodes could even smell the smell of roasted meat. Seeing this, Rhodes changed his defensive posture and turned to take the initiative to attack. He couldn''t condense a big hand made of flames like the fire element monarch, but he could spray columns of fire from Kilgor''s feet. Finally, when the injury exceeded the critical point of defeating the defense line, Kilgor couldn''t take it anymore. He completely turned into a fire man, just like Rhodes said, waving his arms indiscriminately, as if dancing with the flames. Outside the duel space, after Kilgor''s body let out a few howls, he started to roll all over the ground, trying to extinguish the flames that didn''t exist on his body, even the steel claws appeared, and there was a bewildering sorcery nearby. The teacher quickly dispersed to avoid being accidentally injured by him. Moriel''s head was full of black lines. Kilgor''s defeat was not only a matter of her face. She seemed to really have to agree to Rhodes'' request. To get the artifact back, she had to wait until the marriage was completed. Fortunately, Moriel, who has the time domain, does not stick to the gains and losses on a single timeline. After she has completely mastered the time domain from the artifact, she will be able to go back to the past and adjust everything to perfectly fit her own mind. As for whether or not To adjust the result of the marriage, it depends on whether Rhodes will be obedient in the future. Chapter 2554 In the main hall of the Dragon Nest, the sorcerers gathered here were silent, and in the main hall, only the wailing sound of Kilgor could be heard when he was struggling. The pain of being burned by the Burning Ash Domain was completely transmitted to Kilgor''s body after a fierce struggle, which also made him unbearable. The power of the barbarian king is no more, and it is all thanks to Rhodes. Sandro looked at this scene, and his expression became ugly. Although he had expected in advance that these methods would not be effective against Rhodes, when he saw that Rhodes resolved all the difficulties so neatly, he still endured it. Slightly surprised. Eric handed him a total of three scrolls, two of which did not work well, and Sandro had the last scroll left. The more embarrassing problem is that after seeing the unstoppable power of Rhodes, the eyes of the nearby sorcerers dodged, and his attitude towards him has changed. Sandro has no chess pieces available. To deal with Rhodes, maybe only He can go out on his own. "You admit defeat now, and maybe you can avoid some pain." Rhodes didn''t care what the other sorcerers thought, he slowly came to Kilgor who was rolling on the ground, and said lightly. "Don''t even think about it... I''ll kill you!" After hearing Rhodes'' words, Kilgor seemed to regain some sense of reason, and rushed towards Rhodes again in the duel space, waiting for him, but endless flames. Rhode shook his head. As a savage, Kilgor was very stubborn. It was impossible for him to admit defeat without the pain. "Stop! What have you done to King Kilgor?" Just when Rhodes was about to take another shot, a roar came over, followed by a flying axe that struck like a whirlwind. Rhode''s eyes changed, this was the first time he was really attacked since he entered the dragon''s nest. There was no need for Rhodes to do it himself, Agran, who felt a sense of it, immediately disappeared in front of Rhodes with flames, and swung the giant sickle to block the flying axe. "Who dares to attack the master?" Aglan asked. Outside the main hall, the figure of a barbarian woman emerged. Her face was covered with blood and battle lines. She was wearing thin clothes, but she came through the wind and snow. A package, with bloodstains deposited under it, makes it look like there is nothing good in the package. Rhodes lowered his face slightly and looked at Moriel not far away. "It''s none of my business." Moriel snorted. "If I want to deal with you, you know what I''ll do. I don''t even know who this person is. Does anyone know her?" "Ji Jia? What are you doing here?" Kilgor, who fell to the ground, recognized the identity of the man and asked in disbelief. He never thought that he would meet his third child on this occasion. a wife. "I''m here to help you, King Kilgor, and to prove my love to you..." Seeing Kilgor, Ji Jia''s breathing became short. "Help me up, my battle with Rhodes is not over yet." Kilgor ordered. Ji Jia was about to walk to Kilgor''s side, but Rhode reached out and stopped her. "What do you want to do?" Ji Jia asked cautiously. Rhodes glanced at her, and finally put his eyes on the package behind her: "I''m a little curious, what''s in your package?" "None of your business." Ji Jia replied in a deep voice. "Of course it''s my business." Rhode scratched his head and said, "As the master of death, if someone takes the corpse to my domain, I think they should belong to me." As Rhodes'' words fell, the package behind Ji Jia trembled, as if something was bumping into it. Ji Jia, who didn''t expect this, was shocked and threw the package aside subconsciously. With her move, the package was scattered, and the things contained in it rolled out, and it was a number of heads with different appearances. Soaking in the blood for a long time also made those heads rot and swell. "What?" Rhode was stunned for a moment. With his superb eyesight, he could see that those were the heads of savage creatures. "What..." Kilgor was also stunned. He seemed to be all too familiar with the appearance of those heads. Those heads were his wife''s children. "Nadora, Tam, Agara... this is yours. The means? Rhodes?" "...What are you talking about?" Rhode''s mouth twitched, he didn''t know what was going on, but obviously Kilgor must have misunderstood something. "You turned against Ji Jia and asked her to kill my other wives as a warning to me..." Looking at the heads of the people on the ground who had been reborn in the realm of death, Kilgor seemed to have aged a few decades, and never again No longer the former power. Rhode spread his hands and defended, "I didn''t do anything." "Damn, you bastard, I admit that your method was successful, can''t I admit defeat? Or are you planning to continue to humiliate me?" Looking at the severed heads, Kilgor said sadly. As Kilgor conceded defeat, the entire duel space also vanished. Rhode stretched out his hand to rest on his forehead. He just noticed that there was something wrong with Ji Jia''s package, but he didn''t expect it to turn out like this. When the savages are sure of one thing, nothing can change their minds. "Kirg the Great..." Ji Jia was surprised for a while after those heads came back to life, and realized that things didn''t develop as she thought. King Kilgor obviously misunderstood her love, and just wanted to explain a few words, but saw Kilgor''s cold gaze. Come over: "I don''t want to see you again, unless you want to experience the power of the steel claw." Under Ji Jia''s disappointed eyes, Kilgor walked out of the dragon''s nest alone. "Master, are these all in your calculations? Master?" Seeing that Rhodes didn''t even bother, he completely defeated the fighting spirit of a strong enemy, Agran asked with admiration. "Lord..." After recovering, Ji Jia glared at Rhodes, her eyes burning with flames that wanted to choose someone, "How dare you use a conspiracy to provoke the relationship between me and King Kilgor, I will not Forgive you so!" "I don''t even know what happened..." The corner of Rhode''s mouth twitched, and Rhode saw their thoughts in the eyes of the nearby sorcerers. They all seemed to think it was their own conspiracy. After calculating, even Moriel showed a dreadful look in his eyes. Now Rhodes couldn''t explain it anyway, "Besides, you should come earlier, and I don''t have to fight Kilgor." There was a bit of helplessness in Rhode''s words. It seemed that his reputation for playing tricks had been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. Both Kilgor and Ji Jia misunderstood this matter, so that no one listened to his explanation. Chapter 2555 In any case, after Kilgor conceded defeat, Rhodes had already won this unique duel. Regarding Ji Jia, who arrived at the end, the nearby magicians were talking a lot, and they were even more afraid of Rhodes. Rhode was too lazy to explain this. No matter what he said, these magicians would not believe it. Ji Jia did not trouble Rhode. She wrapped those heads and gave Rhode a stern look. Then she chased Kilgor away. Rhode shrugged. Even if ten Ji Jia came, she would threaten him. He is not in his prime. "How, my future queen? Did this showdown impress you?" Rhode ignored the other sorcerers, looked at the most important person in the trip, the big red dragon, and smiled slightly. . "I have to say that in close combat, you are still far behind." Moriel commented casually, "But you are still somewhat capable of defeating Kilgor under limited conditions." "Then our marriage," Rhode couldn''t help reminding. "There are not many people in this world who are qualified to marry me. You can barely count as one, so just do as you say." The big red dragon glanced at Rhodes and finally said, "After the marriage, I hope to get the two immediately. A giant dragon artifact. You should know the end of cheating me, I promise you now, but if you change the time line, the result may not be sure." "Everything is as you wish." Hearing the words, Rhodes finally said with a sense of relief. He defeated all the provocative sorcerers just for this moment. "You don''t have to worry that I will regret it after I get the dragon artifact. As long as you are obedient and obedient in the future, I will let you go. I mean, at least in name, you are still the master of the dead." It seemed to be thinking of something, Molly Er changed his mouth. Rhode''s mouth twitched: "Let''s talk about wedding-related matters. What kind of wedding do you want? A grand one? Ordinary? There is also a wedding pattern. You like Erathia''s classic Vatican style. ? Cruelder''s unrestrained wild? Or Diya''s gothic?" The big red dragon showed a thoughtful look. Before that, she had never considered these things. She never imagined that the daring Lord of the Undead would make a request for marriage: "The wedding is a hindrance, let me think about it carefully." Saying that, a golden clock ring emerged from under the body of the big red dragon, and Rowling at the back was slightly taken aback. Eyes stop. "I thought about it." Soon, when the clock ring dissipated, Moriel reopened the pair of golden dragon eyes, and made a decision in her heart, "Since it is my Morril''s wedding, it must be held incomparably. Shanda, I want every force on the continent to send representatives, everyone with a name and a surname must go to Changfan, and those who haven''t come will be regarded as a challenge to me. When we rule the world, I want you to kill them one by one. Just them, even if they become undead creatures, they will be tortured forever." "Sounds good, the demon undead under my command will teach them the most unbearable pain." Rhode nodded and agreed. According to Rhodes'' observation of the time domain and Inota''s analysis, the more people involved in an incident that has happened, the more difficult it will be for Moriel to change the past, and it is far from being arbitrary. This may be It is also the reason why she has not fully grasped the realm of time and urgently needs those dragon artifacts. "As for the wedding pattern, according to the ancient records of the underground world, the wedding was originally a ceremony originated by the ancient Erathians. Before that, there was no such thing in the world, and there was no spouse or husband and wife. Concept. As for other types of wedding models, they are all based on the Erathia wedding model and improved by using different customs in different places." Moriel said slowly. "Does the book say anything else?" Rhode raised his eyebrows and asked. "The books also say that the Erathians civilized the world, they defined good and evil, right and wrong, beauty and ugliness, and drove aliens to all parts of the world, but we all know that''s all bullshit. "Moriel snorted, deeply disdain for everything mentioned in the classics. "So you like the classic Vatican wedding?" Rhode nodded and looked at the big red dragon. "Actually, I like the black magic wedding in the underground world the most. At the black magic wedding, the husband and wife have to conclude an ancient black magic ceremony and make a contract with one heart. Everyone knows each other''s thoughts, and there is no secret between the two of them." Moriel stared at Rhodes. Rhode scratched his head: "I think it''s better to keep some distance between husband and wife. It''s a little scary to say that they are together." "I know you won''t agree." Moriel was convinced. "People like you and me will not easily allow others to pry into their hearts, not even the most intimate couple. You can rest assured that I will not choose A witchcraft wedding." After hearing what Moriel said, Rhodes breathed a sigh of relief. If she really found some secret information through the community contract, the situation would be difficult to handle. "I''m not interested in your undead creatures, let''s forget about Diya''s Gothic wedding. As for Krulord''s wild wedding, I remember that it seems to allow barbarians to have multiple wives at the same time, right? You should not make any more decisions. Right?" Moriel changed the subject. "I think the classic Holy See wedding is very suitable." Rhode had to spread his hands and choose the most common one. Unexpectedly, Moriel actually considered all the wedding options in just a short moment. She simply used the power of the time domain to go back to the past and memorize all the knowledge of various weddings? "Then it''s settled." Moriel said slowly, "The location of the wedding, I will place it in the Magic City in the center of Bracada, the sooner the better." "City of Magic" Rhodes was stunned for a moment, "It''s where the headquarters of the Magic Guild is located. The defenses are far more strict and legendary than other towns. There is also the ultimate means left by the God of Mage." "That''s what you should find a way to do, my future king." Moriel looked at him with a playful look, "You can''t even deal with those mages, right? If you really can''t, just tell me. , I will send my subordinates to help you." "No need." Rhode refused. Since Moriel said so, he didn''t say much. "Wait for my good news. Within a week, I will be able to win the Magic City." Chapter 2556 With the good news of the successful engagement, Rhodes returned to the undead army, and finally got what he wanted. The important generals in the kingdom of the dead have gathered here for a long time, waiting for news from Rhodes. If something happens to Rhodes, it will be an extremely heavy blow to them. Seeing Rhode''s safe return, the most fortunate thing in her heart is Rowling, who is waiting here. She had felt the traces of the time domain''s operation many times before, and she couldn''t help but worry deeply about Rhode''s safety. Now that Rhode has returned safely, I also breathed a sigh of relief. "Brother, did Moriel agree?" Rowling asked all the generals'' hearts. Rhode looked around, saw the curiosity and worry in the eyes of other undead generals, and said, "Yes, she agreed. Soon, I will marry her as the undead master, and there will be a famous person on the entire continent. all the time¡± "That''s great." Listening to Rhode''s remarks, the commander Fareze cheered, "With those alien species and the union of the sorcerers, the strength of the legion will be even stronger." As the commander of the Legion, no one knows the power of those enemies better than Farezer. Now the two sides have the intention of forming an alliance. When the undead troops born in the underground world are added to the Legion, the strength will definitely be stronger. Ender, who was on the side, seemed to have anticipated it, and said unhurriedly: "I knew that Moriel would definitely not reject the master''s proposal. It would be very reluctant to take down Bracada by the sorcerers in the underground world alone. If she wants to conquer the whole world, she will definitely need the undead army of her master." The sage Cedros is not very interested: "Do you want me to help send invitations to the mages? I believe that the mages in the guild should not be too hard on me because of their past affection." "Don''t be too happy." Facing the congratulations from his subordinates, Rhode just said lightly: "The realm of time is not invincible. Once I find Morril''s fatal flaw, no matter what the result is, I will not miss the opportunity. Peace between divisions, but only for a short time. If I succeed, I will annex everything Moriel has, and if I fail, prepare for her to completely subvert reality." After hearing Rhode''s words, Ender''s face was startled: "So you don''t really want to marry Morril?" "You didn''t realize it until you saw it, did you?" Rhode''s mouth twitched. "But that is not in line with the comparison of risks and benefits, nor can you maximize your interests," Ender quickly analyzed, the master''s choice made him disagree. Rhode waved his hand, he had already made a decision in his heart, and he would not allow anyone to change it: "Don''t be too long-winded, you are not the real Secretary of the Interior, take care of your finances. I want you to organize a grand wedding, at least on the surface. Come on, you have to do your best, if you let Moriel see the abnormality, I think you will know the consequences." Ender sighed. He knew that he had no right to change the master''s decision, so he had no choice but to promise weakly: "Yes, my master, my wedding arrangement will definitely satisfy you." Rhode nodded, he believed that Ender would not disobey his order, and put his eyes on Faarez again: "The location of the wedding, Moriel insists on the city of magic. I allow you to use all the undead army. Undead, how long will it take you to take down the Magic City?" "Now that the hero Tanan has recovered, there is no magic that can stop us, but the realm of forbidden magic still cannot cover all the members of the legion. If the owner is willing to lend us the Electric God pendant, we can resist the super-wide chain lightning released by Somra. , I think within three days, the master will be able to hear the good news." Farezer assured. "Very good." Rhode nodded, then took off the Electric God pendant used to resist lightning, and handed it to the commander. As a special treasure, the Electric God pendant can not only protect himself, but also all the soldiers under his command. As long as Falezer holds the Electric God pendant, even if Rhode sets foot on the battlefield, he can enjoy the same effect. At this time, the undead sage said: "How do you plan to deal with President Eli? I heard from the undead scholars who recently joined the legion that Eli has made new breakthroughs in the field of magic. Those mages have not been idle, and they have been Busy harassing and recovering the towns occupied by the undead, most of this is behind Eli, who is the descendant of the Mage God." "Don''t worry. He''s just the descendant of the Mage God, and we have the son-in-law of the Mage God." Rhode took the words and patted Jerefer who was returning with him. "The blood flowing in Eli''s body, Like a signal that can''t be concealed, making all his whereabouts invisible, Jerefer will help the Legion against him." "I hope everything goes well." Cedros gave Jerefer a deep look. Rhodes clapped his hands and said, "Okay, I believe you all understand your mission. What are you waiting for here? Take action now." Hearing what Rhode said, the rest of the generals resigned one after another, and the sullen Ender also left after muttering a few words. Jereffer wanted to leave as well, but Rhode called Zhu Zhu. "How is your harvest this time? Do you feel anything special from the bloodline in Moriel''s body?" Rowling also stayed, and just as he was about to say something, Rhodes asked Jerefer. Rhode deliberately brought Jeref to the Dragon''s Nest, but he did not anticipate that those sorcerers would use blood magic to embarrass himself, but hoped that Jeref would use his best ability, which is the ability to deal with blood. With keen perception, he found out the details of Moriel. "Yes, Master." Hearing Rhodes asking about this, Jerefer replied respectfully, "After my perception, I found that every time Moriel uses the time domain, the bloodline of the holy female dragon in her body will run rapidly, In addition, she still has some ordinary dragon blood left in her body, and she failed to replace all the blood flowing in her body with the blood of the holy female dragon." Rhode nodded, and he thought of the vial containing the dragon''s blood. Without the dragon''s blood bottle, Moriel could not become a real holy female dragon. The holy female dragon bloodline in her body was still flawed, even if it was The time domain cannot make up for this defect. Only the effect of the dragon''s blood bottle can completely make up for this defect. This may be the reason why Moriel agreed to the marriage. She is eager to get the two dragon artifacts. Defects often mean weaknesses as well. Rhode''s eyes sank. He seemed to have found a way to deal with the big red dragon. Maybe it was a bit risky, but it was still worth a try, but first of all, he had to wait until the wedding. Chapter 2557 "The bloodline of the holy female dragon is an extremely ancient bloodline. Even if I only perceive it from a distance, my heart can''t help trembling. I can''t imagine how powerful the holy female dragon was in its heyday." Something seemed to come to mind, Jerefer added. "Master, once Moriel completely completes the flaws of the holy female dragon''s bloodline, I am afraid that no one will be her opponent in this world, even if it is my blood thaumaturgy, it will only be in the holy female dragon''s bloodline, suffered severe backlash¡± Thinking of the power of the Holy Female Dragon that he could faintly sense from the bloodline in Morril''s body, Jeref couldn''t help trembling all over. What kind of power is that? Jerefer is indescribable. He is the best at manipulating blood. He trembled in front of the bloodline of the holy female dragon. The magnificent ancient blood contained in the bloodline, as if the breath that existed at the beginning of the world, made his heart even more shocked. , couldn''t extricate himself for a long time, compared with that, his blood thaumaturgy was hardly worth mentioning. "Listening to what you said, I can''t give her the divine weapon anymore." Rhode shook his head and said, of course he understood the seriousness of this matter. After a few chats, Jeref also voluntarily resigned, and went to discuss with the other legion members how to deal with Eli. Rowling was the only one left beside Rhodes at this time. Seeing that the time was right, she extended her hand to Rhodes: "Where is my prophecy card? I want to see what happened over there." Rhodes had no objection, took out the prophecy cards from the space ring, and handed them back to Rowling, who would draw her own prophecy card against her forehead. Soon, with the flash of light, Rowling''s eyes also showed a little more understanding: "So you didn''t hand over the artifact to Moriel in advance?" Through the self in the prophecy card, Rowling has learned what Rhodes went through on this trip. "Of course." Rhode nodded, "Actually, in my original expectation, I had to return at least one artifact in advance in order to exchange for this marriage. I didn''t expect things to go more smoothly than I imagined. Thanks to the sorcerers who came to provoke it." As Rhodes said, if it is a pure negotiation, both parties must make certain concessions in the end. The final result is very likely to end with Rhodes returning an artifact in advance and Moriel agreeing to the marriage. However, the provocation of the sorcerers was right. Kilgor''s challenge prevented Rhode from using the divine weapon as a betrothal gift in advance. , In the end, he agreed to Rhode''s marriage contract without collecting the artifact. "Where are those dragon artifacts?" Rowling asked again. "Here." Rhode took out the vial and armor that belonged to the giant dragon. Rowling was about to reach for it, and Rhode took them back. "What are you doing?" "It''s not me, but what do you want to do? Aren''t you going to return them to Inota?" Rowling put her hands on her hips and stared at Rhodes. Rhodes replied helplessly: "Not yet, Moriel will definitely check these artifacts again at the wedding, and they must be placed on me." Rowling was silent for a moment, then glared at Rhodes again: "You''d better do what you said, all this is just to win the trust of Moriel, not to marry her, and give her Enota''s artifact. , otherwise I" She stomped her feet: "I won''t forgive you 1 After she finished speaking, she ran out, leaving only Rhodes who was in the same place unknown. "What is she doing?" Scratching his head, Rhode simply stopped thinking about Rowling, and with Rowling''s reminder, he couldn''t help but think of Inota''s face. Rhode let out a slight sigh, just as the revelation given by Messika, what he finally pulled was not the purple-haired Inota, nor the black-haired Sally, nor the blond Rowling, but a red-haired woman''s hand. Moriel, who was once in human form, has fiery red hair. Rhodes sighed in his heart that Moriel is worthy of being the most important hero in the early and mid-term of the third expansion. At least before the real protagonist of the third expansion, she is a well-deserved protagonist of the expansion. She is the most important hero in Rhodes'' history. The most intractable enemy he has ever faced has an ability that is almost incomprehensible. In the previous life, the immortal hero Tanan, who was resurrected from the dead, sealed the chaos of the four elemental monarchs and obtained the sublimation of the essence of the soul, and then gave Moriel a fatal blow. However, in this life, Tanan has no chance in the previous life. Since the Orb of Destruction of the Elemental Monarch was robbed by Tanan, they seemed to have disappeared without a trace until now. Rhode recalled that in the past life and now, natural disasters should have been rampant on the continent, the land plate was torn apart by the earth element monarch, the tsunami rising from the water element monarch was wave after wave, and the sky was broken by the air element monarch. A big hole, outside the sky. The death light radiated the earth, and the fire element monarch joined the demon camp and burned everything in the world with flames. All kinds of situations, like the end of the day. Although Rhodes doesn''t know what the elemental monarchs are doing, they obviously don''t want to be silent. They are also one of the kings, and it is impossible to miss this doomsday battle. What Rhode is considering is whether to send the invitations to the elemental monarchs, maybe they will also appear at the wedding. If you want to deal with Moriel, Tanan, the hero of this life, must not be counted on. He has not experienced the baptism of the elemental monarch, and it is not enough for Moriel to stab his teeth. It is almost the same for Tanan to deal with the mage. The important task of dealing with Moriel fell on Rhodes'' head, as if fate had ordered this marriage. Inota didn''t know about this yet. As Rowling said, as a fairy dragon, she didn''t know the concept of marriage, and Rhode didn''t know how to explain it to her. Explain to her the concept of marriage, and then tell her that all this is actually her own conspiracy? Rhodes doesn''t make fun of himself. Rhode took a deep breath. It seemed that he would have to wait until the dust settled and explain all this to her. I just hoped that she would not misunderstand anything. The doomsday battle is far from the most tragic moment, and Moriel brought Rhodes a deep obstacle and an opportunity at the same time. If the plan is successful, Rhodes'' strength will be unimaginably improved. At that time, even the elemental monarch in his heyday will no longer be his opponent. With this expectation, Rhode looked not far away. There, Falezer has summoned the elite demons in the legion, and explained to them the deployment of this operation, as well as various precautions. The most important task at present is to take down the magical city of Brakada as a wedding venue. With the assistance of the undead elite and the hero Tanan, Rhode believes that this is not difficult. Chapter 2558 "The Lord of the Dead will marry Queen Nigon? Is this true?" The distant and peaceful Eli was blown away by the sudden information, and the Elf King Arella asked the leader of the patrol soldiers who had sent the information, Kailein, whose eyes were all over the jungle, to ask the truth. "Although the content of the information is unbelievable, it is true. The mages and messengers from Brakada are so anxious about this matter that the whole jungle is talking about it." Kaelin sighed With a single voice, it was just one Rhode and his army of corpse witches who spread an unknown number of deaths in the dense forest of Eri. Now that there is another Queen Nigon, I am afraid that the situation on the mainland will be even more unpredictable in the future. The news that the two kings are about to marry has spread all over the continent like a prairie fire, and even the Eri Forest, which is far away on the other side of the continent, has heard of it now. "Where''s the envoy Elago? I want to see him." Thinking of the change in the situation that their marriage might cause, the Elf King couldn''t sit still any longer, and immediately ordered. Soon, under the leadership of Kaelin, Elago came to the elf king. Elago, who used to be the leader of the court mages, was all too familiar with the etiquette of the audience. He put his hand on his chest, respectfully. After bowing, he said, "Respected Elf King, Brakada is in urgent need of Eli''s assistance now." "An enemy that even a legendary wizard can''t defeat, what can an Eli creature do?" Kaelin shook his head aside. "Legendary mage will be restrained by the enemy''s magic-forbidden ability, but Eri creatures will not. Even if magic is not used, Eri creatures can still exert powerful abilities." Elago disagreed with this. "The mages of Brakada have always been arrogant and look down on any creatures that do not know magic. You are willing to give up your identity as a court mage. It''s your business to return to Eli to fight. Why does Eli have to help Brakada?" the Elf King asked . "Have you heard? The Lord of the Undead, who is invading Brakada, is about to marry another invader, the Dragon Queen of Nigon. Their union will be unstoppable, and Brakada may not last long. ." Elago analyzed, "At that time, where do you think they will choose their next conquest target? Erathia, where the angels guard? Or this fertile soil in the jungle?" The face of the elf king changed slightly, and Kaelin also sighed deeply: "You are right, with Diya bordering us as the outpost of the attack, it is easy for Rhode to send troops to Eli, just rely on the guardian of the jungle. We can''t stop those undead at all, not to mention the missing green dragon and golden dragon that Queen Moriel helped Eli, but they are all in Queen Moriel''s hands." Since Eli lost the strongest green dragon and golden dragon, his overall strength has plummeted. If the end comes, those jungle guardians alone will not be enough to guard the entire jungle. "Don''t worry." In the situation where the rest of the crew was disturbed, the Elf King used his calm words to calm the others'' minds. "The chief of the jungle guardian, the hero Gru has led his guards out to sea for the sake of We look for the sword against the enemy, and when he returns, all the enemies are not his opponents." "What if Gru fails? What if he doesn''t make it back, or just settles on an iceberg at the end of the world and never comes back?" Elago demanded. "He won''t do it, the hero Gru won''t leave us." Kaelin defended Gru. "Do you really think so? He''s not even a pure-blood elf." Elago didn''t believe it at all, and his words became hurried, "The frozen sword at the end of the world is just a legend, just like the Erathian people. It is often said that the city in the cloud is the same as hell, do you really believe that there will be a divine sword that saves the world?" The elf king said: "Although I don''t want to admit it, from the perspective of the situation on the mainland, those legends are true. The demons of hell have already climbed out of the ground, and the angels in the city of clouds have continued to perform miracles, resurrecting and dying everywhere. The warriors of the world may be in the iceberg at the end of the world, and there may be a divine sword that saves the world." "You should believe more than the ethereal divine sword, isn''t it the power in front of you?" Elago advised, "Bracada and Eli occupy the north and south of the continent, and there is no conflict of interest at all. We should form an alliance and face each other on offense and defense.¡± After a pause, Elago continued: "Lord''s undead army has issued an ultimatum that he will capture the oldest magical city in Bracada as the marriage hall for him and Moriel. The magician who casts spells cannot keep the city of magic, and if the Elf King is willing to lend a helping hand, Brakada will never forget this kindness when the enemy invades the jungle of Eri in the future." Listening to Elago''s proposal, the Elf King fell silent. Before the hero Gru went to sea, he took away more than 90% of the phantom shooters, leaving only a few senior instructors to continue to train new recruits. Eli''s defense can be said to be unprecedentedly empty. . As Elago said, the current Eli is in urgent need of a strong ally to fight against the doomsday. Although the Elf King trusts the hero Gru very much and believes that he will definitely become Eli''s savior, if Gru really goes out to sea for three years and five years, when he returns, I am afraid that Eli''s creature''s body will be cold. Maybe not, I heard that the bodies of the undead resurrected by Rhodes are all hot, only the blood flowing in the body is cold. Elf King Arella shook his head and put these distracting thoughts aside. After a short thought, he finally made a decision in his heart: "I can send people to help you." "Thank you very much for your generosity, great Elf King." Elago gave a deep salute. "Kailen, send the order to Jenny, let her take her apprentice to Brakada and help the mages there." The Elf King immediately ordered. The smile on Elago''s face froze: "Respected Elf King, if I remember correctly, Jenny seems to be the person in charge of the emergency center." Arella nodded: "Yes, I sent her to rescue the mage there." "But Jenny can''t do anything about the undead army." Elago was in a hurry, and his tone was no longer flat, "Brakada needs real warriors, silver Pegasus troops, deadwood arches, and the battle dwarf alliance. Soldiers of , need the assistance of all the Guardians of the Jungle." "Unfortunately, this is the only aid Eli can provide, and we also need to guard against the enemy." The Elf King shook his head and said, "But you can tell the president of the Magic Guild, if the mages can''t continue to stick to the snow, Eri Homeless mage refugees are welcome in the Limi Forest, and the forest will provide them with shelter and ensure that their clothes are safe." Chapter 2559 After receiving the slightly perfunctory promise from the Elf King, Elago left angrily, while Kaelin looked at him with some puzzlement. "Honorable Elf King, forgive me, why did you reject Elago''s proposal?" Kaelin asked, "Eri needs a strong ally, and those mages are just the right people." The elf king sighed slightly: "You haven''t contacted those mages. We treat mages as allies, but they don''t necessarily treat us as allies. Only the greater interests can drive mages." "The doomsday is approaching. In order to protect the only remaining kind creatures in the world, do we have to watch Brakada fall? Although you sent Jenny to rescue, but this assistance can only be said to be minimal, to Jenny, etc. Human strength is simply not enough to fight against those evil creatures." "Who said that my assistance is only Jenny?" The Elf King looked thoughtful. "Didn''t I say that, after Brakada has completely fallen, Eli will be happy to accept those refugees and the powerful mages who accompany them." Kailin was stunned for a moment, and the elf king said again: "Before you become a hero, you are an Eri creature first. You think I''m doing something wrong, but I have to think about Eri. Even if Brakada falls completely, The remaining mages are still a considerable force, and if they gather in Eli, Eli will have a better chance to survive this apocalypse." "Is that so?" Kaelin sighed deeply, and finally stopped talking. "Go and send the order, let the hero Jane get ready, bring her most trusted apprentice assistant, save as many mages as possible, and then bring them to the elf kingdom." The elf king instructed. "As ordered." Leaving the Elf King''s palace in the forest, Kaelin stroked the golden ring on her right index finger, and as the golden light flashed by, a Pegasus appeared in front of her. Kaelin rolled over and jumped, and came to the horse''s back. She patted the Pegasus, and the Pegasus immediately understood her intention. The horse''s hooves flew into the air, like a silver meteor across the sky, towards the emergency center. fly away. At the same time, Elago, who had left the palace in the forest, returned to the temporary residence arranged by Eli with a dissatisfied face. "Lord Elago, how''s your negotiation with Elf Ellie?" Seeing Elago''s return, the rest of the guards asked, and they were very interested in the outcome of the negotiation. Kaidan was also among these mercenaries. He just sat in the distance, wiping the sharp sword in his hand, and never participated in their discussions. "The Elf King is unwilling to assist us with all his strength, just sending a rescue force in a symbolic way. Damn it, what Brakada needs now is not first-aid personnel. We need warriors who can resist powerful enemies in the Forbidden Realm." Elago issued Sigh deeply. "I knew that the elves would not intervene in this matter. We should ask Erathia for help before speaking to a strong swordsman, as if we had foresight. "Really? Didn''t you say before that elves who like nature will not tolerate the destruction of necromancers, and will definitely send jungle guardians?" His glare. Elago shook his head: "The negotiation with Erathia is not our responsibility. That is the task of the leader of the academy, the hero Durken. From the news from there, the negotiation is also not smooth. Catherine of Erathia Queen, ask the mages to smash all the statues of the god of mages, and admit that only the only god believed in by the Church of Erathia in the world is willing to send aid." "Isn''t that very simple, you can get the assistance of the Erathians?" The red-haired mercenary wondered. Elago sighed: "It''s not an easy task for Mage Bracada, even if the Academy Mage agrees, the Magic Guild will not approve it. The worship of the God of Mage has long since penetrated into the hearts of those Mage. It''s not easy to get them to give up this belief." "We are running out of holy water." At this moment, Kaidan stood up and said to Elago, "It was used to recover the town some time ago, and it consumed too much holy water. Without holy water, we cannot completely Kill those undead creatures, and even if the Erathians are unwilling to send aid, at least ensure that the holy water is sufficient." "The Magic Guild has its own arrangements for this matter." Elago nodded and said, "If it really doesn''t work, put the undead creatures you killed into the space ring, wait until the storage is full, and then throw the ring away. It can avoid the constant resurrection of the dead." Just as Elago and his subordinates were discussing, a pale golden portal slowly opened from his side. Elago was stunned for a moment, but saw a woman in a green robe and a white dress walking out of the portal. "You are General Elago? I have learned about this mission from Kaelin. It is an honor to meet you." At the meeting of the Guardians of the Jungle, she had seen the former court mage leader from a distance. Along with Jenny came a large group of her apprentices, most of whom consisted of elves and humans, who were easily recognizable in their white-dyed clothing. "Come on, bring out the first aid supplies." A silver-haired elf commanded in the team. The apprentices in the rear are carrying everything they need to carry on this trip, from various wooden boxes, packages, to tame beasts, Elago can even see them moving out of the gates of different dimensions. One by one large tents . "Please wait a moment." Seeing Elago looking at the apprentices, Jenny smiled slightly. It might take a while before all those things are shipped out. "Why don''t you use a space ring?" Elago asked inexplicably. These sundries can obviously be put into the space ring, which saves the time of transportation, and doesn''t have to be as troublesome as it is now. "Because the space ring can''t store other space treasures, just like you can''t put a space ring into other space rings." Jenny explained. Elago was stunned for a moment, and his eyes on those things were also different. Those apprentices transported not only some pure white tents, but also some sundries, which were clearly unique space treasures. It looks like a modest tent, but it contains quite a large space inside, which can accommodate multiple wounded at the same time and provide good treatment. Elago doesn''t know how effective the healing is, but he thinks it should be much stronger than the mage''s healing magic. Getting the assistance of the emergency center does not seem to be a bad thing for the current Brakada, Elago thought to himself. Chapter 2560 After arranging the tasks of his subordinates, Rhode was stunned to find that he himself was idle, as the preparations were in full swing. The fully functioning undead army no longer needs Rhodes to be in the line all the time. According to General Farezer''s assurance, he doesn''t even need to take action, just wait for the good news three days later. The endless undead will engulf the entire magic city with the tide, and those mages can''t even make any decent resistance. Rhodes, who was free, scratched his head and decided to look around. Holding the eternal magic eye, Rhodes seemed to be overlooking the earth from a high altitude, and everything in the surface world could not escape his gaze. As the pupils of the Eternal Magic Eye shrank, Rhode saw General Farezer who was making a battle plan and dispatching troops, Jeref, who was calling the elite demons, and discussing the assassination, as well as those who sensed the enemy''s approach and were in a hurry. Disturbed mage. Looking at it, Rhode suddenly found a black spot that was in the way, like an eye mucus, slightly obstructing the vision of the Eternal Magic Eye. "What is that?" Staring at the black spot carefully, Rhode finally found the abnormality, and when he took a closer look, it turned out to be the thousand-eyed tyrant absorbed by the eternal magic eye. After being shrunk by the Eternal Demon Eye in the same way, the Thousand-Eyed Tyrant did not die, but shrank back, daring not to make any changes, until he was rediscovered by Rhodes now. Rhodes thought for a while, and then used his spiritual imprint to attract the sorcerer Alama and Margaret, who studied the magic eye. "I want to show you something." Rhode said lightly, snapped his fingers, and as a beam of light descended from the sky, the Eternal Magic Eye released the Thousand-eyed Tyrant who was in it. "Ah! So many eyes!" Through the magic eyes on her body, Margaret saw the whole picture of the Thousand-eyed Tyrant. The piled up eyes made her deeply uncomfortable, and then she let out a scream and fainted directly. It was Alama who supported her in time. . The corners of Rhodes'' mouth twitched. It seemed that in the underground world, the grievances between the Demon Eye and the Evil Eye were more difficult to resolve than he thought. "It looks like an evil-eyed creation, and it''s the top one." After placing Margaret in place, Allama looked at the alien monster in front of him with some curiosity. "You''re right. It used to be Edge''s treasure, but it belongs to me now." Rhode said lightly, " Edge said that its eyes have thousands of abilities, can the Eternal Magic Eye be copied all of them? ?" "Theoretically possible, as long as you can ensure that the Eternal Eye will not get out of control..." Alama thought for a while. "Out of control? What is the out-of-control method?" Rhodes was a little puzzled. Allama pondered for a moment: "According to Margaret''s theory, the Eternal Magic Eye has infinite potential, but this potential is based on the body of the Almighty... If the Almighty wants to take back his body one day, the Eternal Magic Eye May abandon you and become the enemy''s strongest weapon." Rhode was silent for a moment: "It doesn''t matter. If the Almighty is really that strong, even if there is no Eternal Eye, all power can become his weapon." With that said, Rhodes patted the Thousand-Eyed Tyrant. After sensing the aura of the Eternal Demon Eye, the Thousand-Eyed Tyrant almost shrank into a ball, and he did not dare to open even a single slit in his eyes. After the last battle , it has completely surrendered to the eternal magic eye, and dare not have any resistance. "Aren''t you very good at alien species? Conquer it and let it show the abilities of various eyes." Rhode said lightly. After receiving Rhode''s order, Alama did everything he could, and began to study and analyze the flesh of the Thousand Eyes Tyrant little by little, and then took out a bunch of utensils to fiddle. Rhodes watched from the side, and when he was free, he planned to see what other people were doing through the eternal magic eye. Through the power of the eternal magic eye, Rhodes put his eyes on the magic plain. He saw the big dog sleeping outside the wooden house, and Messika lying on the rocking chair with his eyes closed. Seemingly aware of Rhode''s observation, Messika did not open her eyes, but just waved in the direction of the sky. "Has it been discovered?" Rhodes turned his eyes and saw another location. This time, he saw Sally who was shrouded in the shadow field. Relying on the incomplete scarlet eye, the eternal magic eye sees through the deep darkness. Sally was gnashing her teeth at the opened Book of Silence, Rhode activated the power of the Eternal Magic Eye, and finally read the text on the Book of Silence. The information recorded in the Book of Silence was impressively about Rhode''s engagement with the Dragon King Moriel. Seeing Sally''s appearance, Rhode faintly had a bad premonition, and he had undoubtedly offended the thief leader by engaging with Moriel. Scratching his head, Rhodes changed his observation target again, this time he wanted to see what Inota was doing. However, even though the Eternal Demon Eye swept the earth, there was no trace of Enota. Rhodes was stunned for a moment, and he tried to look at Ann''s location again, and she was not in Sao City. The room that belonged to her was a little messy and no one was seen. Rhode was a little anxious, and hurriedly used another ability of the eternal magic eye, which was the ability of the enhanced farsighted pendant, which could lock the position of any person, see where the person was, and cooperate with the high-level With space magic, Rhodes can instantly appear next to that person. The ability that was originally used for assassination was now used by Rhodes on Inota. Soon, Rhodes was slightly relieved after observing that Inota was safe and sound, and Ann was beside her. "Aren''t they in the surface world..." Rhodes saw the abnormal environment in the picture. It was not the vast space of the surface world, but it looked like a deep underground passage. Rhodes thought for a while, and he decided not to wait for the results of Alama''s research, but to see what Inota and the others were doing. With a flash of fire, Rhode crossed the space and came to the two of them. "Dad!" Upon discovering that Rhode was coming, An Fen-carved jade in the shape of a human showed a happy smile on his face, and took the initiative to reach out to greet him, while Inota, who was carrying a large package, also looked a little surprised. Rhodes. "Kacha, kacha..." Inota was chewing something, and there was a slight crisp sound in her mouth. "...What are you eating?" Rhode patted Ann''s head, and then looked at Inota with puzzled eyes, it didn''t seem to be anything interesting. "Of course it''s delicious." Inota blinked, and then reached out and grabbed a handful from the wall of the underground passage next to her, and began to eat. "No." Rhode stretched out his hand to rest his forehead, "Inota, don''t eat dirt." "What are you talking about? This isn''t dirt." Inota tilted her head in confusion, grabbed a hand from the wall next to it, and sent it to Rhodes'' mouth. Chapter 2561 Looking at the dark cloud of autumn soil brought by Inota, Rhode''s eyelids picked it up. Is that really edible? Rhodes didn''t know, fortunately, Rhodes had learned the secret method of gluttony in hell. Even if he chewed and swallowed the stone, it would not be a big problem. "Eat quickly." Looking at Inota''s pure and flawless eyes and An''s expectant look, Rhodes felt a little helpless. Is this his punishment for marrying Moriel? He immediately chose to believe Inotar and began to eat the passage wall she sent. "Crack, click..." With the entrance of the soil, it is not as soft as Rhodes imagined, but has a hard taste, which requires a little force to bite. At the same time, there is a unique sweetness in it. If Rhodes were to describe it, it was more like some kind of simple-handling sweet dough. "So, you are on the Candy Plane now, and are you underground in the Candy Plane?" Aware of the unusual soil quality nearby, Rhode also realized the problem. The plane rules here are completely different from the main plane. Different, with soil that can be swallowed directly, only the Candy Plane has such unique rules. "Hmm." Inota snorted softly, confirming Rhode''s guess, "You must not know what Ann and I found. It''s like the sorcerers living in the underground of the main plane, the candy Below the surface, there is also a vast kingdom." "Really?" Rhode scratched his head. He didn''t know much about the Candy Plane. He just heard some rumors about the Mage God in his previous life. The Candy Plane was a gift from Gwen to his daughter. Apart from the Mage Tower, he may still have left other clues. The information about Gwen''s final research, the Supreme Wisdom Plane, may exist in this. Thinking of this, Rhode''s eyes narrowed, and then he asked with some doubts: "How did you find this place?" "Ann said she was fed up with staying in the castle and wanted to go outside," Inota replied, and then grabbed another hand from the side passage, "So I took her to the Candy Plane to play, Get her something to eat by the way." "..." Rhodes blinked, he should be getting yourself some food, right? "I still have some candy I found on the ground before, do you want to try it?" Inota grabbed a handful from the large package behind him and asked Rhodes. "Thank you." Why don''t you use a space ring to wear it, and you have to wear it with a wrap? Are your space rings full? After taking the jelly beans handed by Inota, Rhode ate it. The behavior of the purple-haired girl always made his eyes dark. "Ann and I have encountered a unique creature. They are the residents of this underground area. We just followed them and found this place all the way." At the end, Inota looked left and right, and this was Rhode''s ear. Said, "As Ann requested, we called them... Cookie Man." "...You scared me." Rhode replied without emotion. At this moment, a voice came from the end of the passage: "Stop, intruders, you have stepped into the sacred Kingdom of Bilassia, any changes you make will be regarded as a provocation to the Chocolate Heart King! " Looking at the reputation, Rhode also saw the people who stopped them. The leader was a cookie the size of a grinding plate. Armor carved from chocolate was dotted in front of him. He looked extremely majestic. Biscuit, the smallest palm size, the chocolate chips on them are not carefully carved, but scattered. Rhode''s mouth twitched, they must be the biscuit people in Inota''s mouth, they are simply a group of biscuits with slender hands and feet, their strength is not enough to see, let alone him, any professional above the fourth rank is enough. beat them. "What are we going to do..." Ann''s assessment of strength was obviously wrong. She was frightened by the biscuit man''s battle, and subconsciously hid behind Inota, holding Rhode''s robe with the other hand. "I want to eat the biggest one." Looking at Captain Cookie, Inota salivates. "Wait..." However, just when Inota was about to smash Captain Cookie''s body and taste his taste, she was stopped by Rhodes. She was slightly dissatisfied, so she pouted and looked at Rhodes. . "The Kingdom of Panacea..." Thinking of what Captain Cookie said, Rhode''s eyes narrowed. He believed that this would not be a coincidence. This clearly referred to Erathia, the human kingdom of the surface world, but the residents here. , is a large group of cookie people. The Candy Plane was created by Gwen, who clearly has the ability to single-handedly shape the history of the Biscuit Plane. In other words, there may be Gwen''s research records here, and everything here is more likely to be a side quest. "Do you know Gwen Magnus?" Rhodes asked the Cookie Man. Hearing this, many biscuit people made a commotion, and in the end, Captain Biscuit uttered angrily: "Bold! How dare you call God''s name directly!" "God?" Rhode was slightly startled, Captain Cookie didn''t seem to be talking about the god of wizards, but more of a real god, just like the people of Erathia believed in. "Gwen, what the hell are you doing?" Rhode thought to himself, but he said another word, "I am the messenger sent by Gwen to inspect everything in Bilassia." All the biscuit people took a deep breath. The shock to them was no less than hearing that the entire biscuit world was about to be destroyed. Captain Cookie shook his body, but quickly recovered, and asked, "There is no basis for empty words. , we won''t believe you! You''re just nasty intruders." "Can I eat them now?" Inota asked at this time. "Not yet." Rhodes replied helplessly. "What were you talking about just now? Eat us? You are all demons!" A cookie rubbed with butter heard the words of the two and shouted. "Kick them out of Bilassia!" The rest of the biscuit people agreed. "Wait. Don''t you want to prove it? Then look at what it is." Seeing that the situation was chaotic, it might be detrimental to his own exploration of the secrets here, Rhodes immediately held up the thing he was carrying. After seeing the thing that Rhode held up, many biscuits stood in place, unable to say anything, and their hearts seemed to be sucked away by that special thing. Soon, the biscuits knelt down and bowed to the things that Rhode took out, even Captain Cookie. When he leaned down and kowtowed so hard, he smashed a piece of biscuit on his forehead. But he didn''t notice it himself. Chapter 2562 Seeing that the things he lifted up could have such a good effect, instantly convincing all the biscuit people, Rhode was also slightly surprised. What Rhode held up was the source of magic power on his body. As an artifact used by the Mage God, in the eyes of the group of biscuit men, seeing the source of magic power was like seeing Gwen himself. Seeing that the situation was in his favor, Rhodes looked at Inota, trying to convey a message to her with his eyes, but Inota''s attention was not here, but staring at the cracked cookie that Captain Cookie smashed. As soon as she waved her hand, the biscuit pieces flew into her hands. After breaking it in half, she looked at the two pieces, gave the larger one to An, and ate the other by herself. "" Rhode, who was a little helpless, had no choice but to wink at her. "Huh?" Seeing Rhodes staring at him, Inota tilted her head, broke off a piece of the biscuit in her hand, and handed it to Rhodes. Rhodes twitched the corners of his mouth. Seeing that she had misunderstood what he meant, he had to say, "Is it a little rude to eat in front of the biscuit man? We are Gwen''s messengers." Before Inota could answer, Captain Cookie on the side said in a panic, "Master God, are we the one who made you dissatisfied?" Rhode looked at him suspiciously: "Why do you say that?" "Being able to be enjoyed by Gwen''s envoy is the greatest glory of each of us cookie people. If you don''t want to eat us, we will lose the meaning of surviving." Captain Cookie said sincerely. "But I just heard that you said that the ones who eat you are all demons." Rhode thought for a while, and looked at the butter biscuits beside him. Butter biscuits stepped forward and replied: "My lord, I am talking about pagans, but if it is enjoyed by a great being like you, our souls will be completely sublimated." "Okay." Under the expectant eyes of the biscuit people, Rhode reached out and took the biscuit from Inota, and ate it in one bite. With Rhode''s action, the nearby biscuit population burst into deafening cheers, and the entire team seemed to be overflowing with a sea of ??joy. "Is it delicious?" Inota asked, leaning over. "It''s okay." Rhode replied slowly, there was still a little sweetness in his mouth, at least it was much better than the dirt he ate at the beginning, at least it tasted like real biscuits now. "My lord, our king has been looking forward to meeting you, please come with me." After cheering, Captain Cookie took the initiative to say. Rhodes nodded, then brought a few people along, followed Captain Biscuit, and headed for the passage ahead. On the way, Rhodes couldn''t help but ask, "I just heard you mention pagans. I don''t know much about your world. Can you tell me about them?" Captain Biscuit hurriedly nodded, and he was very happy to answer any questions of the envoy: "Of course you can. The envoy of the gods has just come into the world, so naturally he doesn''t know anything about it. Bilasia has always maintained the authority of the true god Gwen, but other pagans in the world are not as pious as us, those who were once exiled by the true god Gwen to the end of the world. The candy man has long held a grudge against all of this, they have deployed a lot of troops on the surface world, the candy kings are aggressive, and they are planning to destroy the cake Lasia, if it is not for your arrival, we would have thought the end would come." "" Rhodes seemed to have something to say, but in the end he didn''t say it. "It sounds familiar." Inota scratched her head, her eyes flashing a bit of confusion. On the other hand, Ann found something. She was still eating the big biscuit that Inota gave her, and said vaguely, "Bislasia Erasia" Only then did Inota wake up: "Yeah, why didn''t I think of it." Saying that, she poked Rhodes on the side with her fingers, and whispered: "Rod, let me tell you, everything here seems to be imitating Erathia, it must be that Gwen is hiding some secrets here. ." Rhode couldn''t hold it any longer, and he began to babble: "Thank you very much for your reminder! I almost missed such an important information, who would have thought that Bielaxia was imitating Erasia of the main plane? You are simply A genius." "I am a genius 1 After getting Rhode''s praise for himself, Inota couldn''t help cheering. After a while, he realized that this was not the first thing he thought of, and his expression became depressed again," Luo said. De, I have to tell you secretly, that''s actually not what I thought of first, it was Ann''s first thought. " "" Rhodes blinked, only pretending that he didn''t hear Inota''s words. However, Inota didn''t want to let him go. She pushed Ann, who was eating biscuits, to Rhodes involuntarily: "That also means that Ann is actually the genius you praised." Rhode''s mouth twitched, but looking at Ann and Inota''s same confused expression, he sighed deeply, and then reached out and touched the top of Ann''s head: "Okay, my evil little genius, if you can see through the connection between Bilacia and Erasia, then you must also see through Gwen''s mind, then please tell us what we should do next, Where does the Mage God hide his secrets on the Candy Plane?" "Porda" Ann seemed to want to express something, but only some vague syllables came out of her mouth. "She hasn''t learned those complicated words yet," Inotatian explained. "She has not gained wisdom very long. Now she can only speak some simple words and some important place names. She may not understand you. It means. Maybe after I teach her wisdom art, she will be able to obtain the enlightenment of wisdom better, maybe she will be smarter than me in the future." "" The corner of Rhode''s mouth twitched, that was really a great improvement. "Buta." However, Ann did not understand the conversation between the two, but said in a vague tone. "What? Cloth? Pudding? She must want to eat pudding." Saying that, Inota took out the package she was carrying, and a soft, swaying pudding appeared in her hands. It should be them Obtained above the Candy Plane. She handed the pudding to Ann and patted her on the back to let her enjoy it with peace of mind, but Rhode''s expression changed slightly. "She''s not talking about Buting," Rhode said with a condensed gaze, looking at Ann beside him, "You said Brakada just now, right? If there''s a pancake in the Candy Plane, then there must be a Brakada here. Da, and that''s where Gwen left his secrets." "Pudding 1 However, Ann did not hear Rhode''s words, but took the pudding and ate it, seemingly ignorant. This also made Rhode secretly wonder if it was a coincidence or An Zhen Is an evil genius? Chapter 2563 "Do you know where Bracada is?" As if thinking of something, Rhode asked Captain Cookie who was leading the way. "Bracada? I think you must be talking about puddingcada." Captain Cookie thought for a while and answered. "That''s right." Rhode nodded. "There is a place where pagans live. They never acknowledge what the true god Gwen left behind, but blindly follow another false god. As a messenger of Gwen, you should show the power of the true god and put everything in Puddinkada. destroy." Rhodes scratched his head, he didn''t expect that there would be such an endless war in the Candy Plane, or that it simply moved everything from the main plane here. This also made Rhodes touch his chin, and things seemed to be interesting. What message did Gwen want to leave here? On the side, Inota didn''t notice. After she brought a pudding to Ann, she also took out a soft pudding and ate it. The nearby biscuit man looked at the pudding that was eaten, and his eyes showed the look of the same enemy. Can''t help shouting Gwen''s name and giving out a frenzied cheer. Under the leadership of Captain Cookie, Rhodes walked through the intricate underground passages and came to a magnificent dungeon. The hard soil formed thick walls. The nearby streets were full of all kinds of cookie people, small round cakes. , shortbread, and pancakes can be seen everywhere, and Rhode even saw candy people tied with iron chains, as well as scattered pudding residues. According to the description of Captain Cookie, those are aliens in the eyes of cookie people. "This is the capital of Biscuit." Captain Cookies introduced. Under his leadership, Rhodes and his party quickly came to the palace in the city. After crossing the lowered suspension bridge, they were greeted by layers of interrogation by Biscuit guards. No matter who heard the name of the Gwen messenger, they involuntarily moved out of the way, and let Rhodes and his party pass by with reverence. Even Rhodes couldn''t help but sigh that Gwen''s name was so useful. After proving his status as an angel, those biscuit people simply obeyed their own words. He never thought that there was such a biscuit kingdom deep underground in the Candy Plane. , if it wasn''t for Inota and the others to find out by accident, Rhodes would almost miss everything here. "Are you the messengers of the true god Gwen? I have been waiting for you for a long time." Finally, Rhodes saw the king of Biscuit, a dark chocolate-coated round cake that looked little different from ordinary biscuit people, at least not the difference in their appearance. He was wearing a bright red cloak, and hung around his waist was a delicate rapier that was more than a decoration. From Captain Cookie''s mouth, Rhode knew his name, Nicola Chocolate Hart. He is also known as the King of Chocolate Hearts, according to the name of the Bilasian people. Seeing the arrival of Rhodes and his party, the king said eagerly, and the nearby biscuit man leaned over and half-kneeled towards the king. Ann, who didn''t understand what was going on, originally wanted to kneel down like the other biscuit men, but Rhode used strength to stop her. body shape. "I''m here on behalf of Gwen''s will. I need all the things he left in Bilasia back then," Rhode said slowly. "Don''t be in such a hurry, the envoys who have come from afar, why don''t you stay in the palace for a few days, and feel the splendid prosperity of Bilasia, and it''s not too late to talk about those serious things." The Biscuit King kindly advised, wanting to lead the topic. to other things. Rhode didn''t think so. In a few days, when the Undead Legion won the Magic City, he had to prepare for more important things. He didn''t have time to stay here for too long, and then shook his head and said: "Sorry, my time It¡¯s limited, let¡¯s get down to business now. Did your subordinates say you¡¯ve always wanted to see us, just for these unimportant things?¡± Seeing Rhode''s firm attitude, the Chocolate Heart King could only sigh deeply: "To be honest, Lord God, my daughter has been under a curse since she was born, and the gingerbread priest told me that she was doomed to not live. Over eighteen years old. After hearing this news, my queen cedar cake was in tears all day long, the prosperity of the kingdom was no longer, and the haze shrouded the cake Rasia." "Take me to see." Rhodes thought for a while, then said. Under the leadership of the king, Rhodes soon came to a cellar full of cold, which was unusually cold, even colder than the snow-capped mountains of Bracada, which made Rhodes wonder if all this was just a Traps, fortunately, with his strength, the traps of those biscuit people couldn''t hurt him at all. "We have arrived." Soon, under the leadership of the king, Rhodes came to the deepest part of the frozen cellar. A hard ice cube appeared in front of several people. In the cold ice, a petite white cake was sealed. I can hardly see her specific appearance, she has been completely frozen in ice. "That''s my daughter, the Princess of Cream Tea Cake. When she turned seventeen, I sealed her in ice, waiting for someone who could save her, so she didn''t have to die at such an age. ." "" Rhodes scratched his head, not to mention whether the freezing method can delay the approach of death, why can cookies and muffins produce cakes? As if now is not the time to delve into those issues, Rhode thought for a while, and then said: "You want me to save her? Then you have found the right person. I can give her eternal life, so that she will never worry about death again." When it came to the end, Rhode was slightly taken aback. He vaguely remembered that in the candy-flavored noodles, for alien creatures, the concept of death and life would deviate, and he did not know whether his death domain would work normally. There may be other ways to be found. The Chocolate Heart King is obviously also a little worried: "Master God, this is about the inheritance of Biscuit, it''s better for you to use other biscuits to show your strength." "That''s fine." Rhodes nodded. Soon, a long strip of crispy rice cake was brought up, and its restless struggle was in vain under the suppression of other biscuit guards. Seeing the king''s gaze, Rhode also understood what he meant, and immediately raised his hand to shoot a Titan Arrow, only to hear a pop, the Titan Arrow shattered the entire body of the crispy rice cake, leaving only a large piece of charred black of crumbs, the other nearby biscuit guards were so frightened that they stumbled back. After breaking the crispy rice cake, Rhode activated the power of the death domain. In an instant, the broken body of the crispy rice cake was reunited, and his entire portrait became a new look. Death was far away from him, and his eyes flickered. Excited light. Seeing this, Rhodes breathed a sigh of relief and asked the king, "How? Is this ability enough to save Princess Cream Tea Cake?" Chapter 2564 "This ability" Looking at the crisp rice cake that came back to life, the Chocolate Heart King was taken aback for a moment. After careful observation, his chocolate-coated face also showed a bit of surprise. "This is not the salvation I expected. Thank you for your kindness, Lord God, I will give you the things left by the true god Gwen. As for my daughter, I think she should continue to stay in the ice." The king sighed A voice. Rhodes shrugged, he didn''t care what the king said, and he didn''t know what made him dissatisfied with the death field, but as long as he could get what he needed. "Is that edible?" Just when the king arranged other biscuits and brought what Rhodes needed, Inota looked at the cream tea cake in the ice and poked Rhodes. "No." Rhode hurriedly dismissed her thoughts, those were no ordinary cookies. "Okay." Inota was suddenly discouraged, with a listless expression, and soon she turned her gaze to the crispy rice cake on the side, and subconsciously smacked her lips. While a few people were chatting, the king also returned with a wooden box: "My lord, this is what the true god Gwen left behind. He once left an entrustment. If an envoy mentions his name in the future, he will hand this over to him. That person." "That is to say, regardless of whether I have the ability to save the princess, you will give this to me in the end, right?" Rhodes twitched the corners of his mouth, unexpectedly, even a cookie was counted on his head. "The envoy of the gods clearly understands that the conditions for saving the princess are only out of my own selfishness, and I will definitely not disobey the order of the true god Gwen." The king slowly, with a bit of majesty in his tone. Rhode took over the wooden box and placed it for a long time, so that the wooden box was completely homogenized by the Candy Plane and became an edible large piece of brown sugar. I don''t know what material the wooden box is made of, but the things inside are still intact. After opening it, Rhodes got a simple magic book. Rhodes opened the magic book, swiped the title page of the magic book with his fingers, and the majestic magic elements spewed out from it. Rhodes of the magic book, his eyes are shining, just like the former God of Mage himself. The supreme coercion came upon his face, and if other people were here, in front of this coercion, he might not be able to help himself to kneel on the ground, but Rhode gritted his teeth secretly, and he mobilized the strength of his whole body, the magnificent and terrifying energy of death Rising up from his body, while resisting the coercion, the energy of death turned into gloomy skeletons, rushing towards Gwen''s phantom. Seeing that the gloomy skeleton was about to fight with Gwen phantom, another sudden surge of magic aura interrupted the conflict between the two sides. Rhode looked intently, but saw that the source of magic power reacted, and the mana accumulated in it was blending with the mysterious aura in the magic book. The breath emanating from the source of magic seemed to trigger some kind of unique switch, and Gwen phantom finally put down his guard and turned into a pure magic element to dissipate. Others nearby did not notice anything unusual about Rhodes. Inota and Anzheng were eating the crispy rice cakes just now. The Chocolate Heart King looked at the frozen princess and sighed deeply. As for Gwen''s phantom, there was also the hideous one. The skeleton seems to be just an illusion of Rhodes. Rhode shook his head, and the residual warmth on the source of magic proved to him that it was not an illusion. He no longer hesitated, and began to carefully browse the contents of the classics. Slowly, Rhode''s expression changed, from curiosity and doubt at the beginning, to a bit of shock in surprise. After reading all the content, the moment he closed the book, Rhode''s arm began to tremble faintly. "King Hart, I have a question for you to answer." Rhode said slowly, and after reading everything in the tome, his title changed subconsciously. The Biscuit King was stunned for a moment, but still said, "What do you want to ask, Lord Divine Envoy?" Rhode turned slightly and looked at the piece of ice that would never melt. To be precise, it was the rock candy, and the princess who was sealed in it: "What is the full name of the princess?" The king didn''t know what his intention was for this, so he replied casually: "Her full name is Dolana Chocolate Hart, what''s the problem?" "So, what''s recorded in this book is true." After listening to the king''s answer, Rhodes fell into a deep silence. It was not until Inota called his name that he let out a deep voice. Sigh deeply. Rhodes had heard of that name, Dolana, and that was what happened to him in hell. Dolana is a legendary succubus under the lust king. According to another succubus, Dolana used to be the most noble princess of Erathia. Rhode thought it was some kind of name among succubuses to increase the mood. Or something else, I didn''t expect the legends to be true. What is recorded in the classics is not a record about the plane of supreme wisdom, but the secrets of Ancient Erathia. In the most glorious era of Erathia, the gods have not yet hidden their brilliance. The stigmata sitting high in the clouds used fate as the thread to control everything in the world. As soon as Princess Dolana Griffinhardt was born, the court The priest saw her fate, and she was destined to live beyond the age of eighteen. King Nicholas, who learned the news, fell into madness. He set off one holy war after another, and wanted to use his exploits to conquer the pagans in exchange for the mercy of the gods, but the gods refused to bow for him. will easily change. Seeing that the princess is getting older and getting closer to her death, in desperation, Nikolai will seal the princess with ice. Marks, this also directly gave birth to the battle of the gods in the future. Rhode looked at the Biscuit King not far away. In the Candy Plane established by Gwen, he was obviously replacing the former Griffin Hart with the Biscuit King, but the characters between the two were worlds apart. From the Biscuit King, Rhodes did not feel the firm will of Griffin Hart. "What is that?" At this time, Inota also saw the book in Rhode''s hand, and couldn''t help asking curiously. "I can''t eat it." Rhode answered directly without thinking, knowing what she was going to say. "Okay." Inota''s eyes turned, and she put her eyes on the finger biscuits that passed by, and her eyes lit up. Rhode shook his head. Gwen only left these records in Bilasia. He still needs to go to Bracada here, to be precise, Pudinkada, to know what Gwen wants to convey. Chapter 2565 Just when Rhodes was about to go to Pudinkada to have a look, the news from the mental imprint made him have to stop this idea for the time being. "I may have to leave." Rhodes said apologetically. "What''s wrong?" Seeing that Rhodes was a little worried, Inota asked with concern. "It''s about the Magic City." Rhode shook his head, "Falezer and the others were in trouble and had to need my assistance. I remember he said before that he didn''t need me to take action. Can''t wait for my help." Rhode shook his head. The accident that happened on Fareze''s side was not in his plan. It seemed that he couldn''t continue to explore this unique plane. He had to go to his real wartime. "Okay, I''ll leave you some delicious food." After hugging and saying goodbye to Inota, and rubbing Ann''s hair, Rhode''s half-spread flames stopped abruptly, and told her: "Don''t eat anything, at least don''t leave the Mage God behind. The data is eaten." Inota showed some innocent eyes and looked at Rhodes with her big watery eyes, Rhodes could only helplessly stretch out his hand to support his forehead. "I wish you all a good time." Shaking his head, Rhode wished. "You are also 1 Inota eagerly said. "" Rhode scratched his head, he wasn''t here to play, what awaited him was a tragic battle, especially on the enemy''s side. The figure gradually dissipated in the flames, and Rhode''s expression became cold and severe. Although he really wanted to explore the Biscuit Plane with Inota and Ann, there were more important tasks waiting for him now. Rhodes plays a lot of roles. He is not only a husband or father, he is also the ruler of the undead kingdom, the master of the undead army, the conqueror who is determined to take Brakada, and tens of thousands of undead. Looking up at him also made Rhode unable to do many things freely. At this moment, Rhodes prefers to stay in the biscuit plane, perhaps for those secret records left by the Mage God, or just to accompany the two beside him. He really wants to do so, but the accident happened on the battlefield. , and also made him have to go to the front line at the first time, so as not to ruin the future plan. Rhodes sighed, and a bit of apology appeared in his heart. It seems that he can only make up for them when he has the opportunity in the future. As for now, he wants to make the enemy who destroys his comfortable leisure time pay the price. Crossing the space from the flames, Rhodes, who looked bad, came to the command post tower on the front line, which is where Farezer was. "Owner" Seeing Rhodes coming, Farezer respectfully greeted him, but just as he said that, he was directly interrupted by Rhodes: "You''ve made a blunder." "My sins cannot be forgiven, but I implore the master to wait until the battle is over before punishing me, so as not to ruin your plan." Facing Rhodes who pointed out his mistakes, Farezer did not have any sophistry, but said sincerely. , which also made Rhodes glance at him more. "What happened? Among those mages, is there an enemy that even Tanan can''t deal with?" Rhode stood on the sentry tower, looking at the city of mages protected by pure white light in the distance. It stands to reason that with the power of mages, he could not stop the returning hero Tanan, even if it was Bracada''s The guardian, the demigod Somra, is just a giant monster in the Forbidden Realm. Rhode can''t think of any other enemy that can obstruct his plan. Thinking of this, Rhode''s eyes narrowed. With Brakada''s strength alone, he may not be able to resist his undead army, but if Brakada had other reinforcements, the situation would be different, except for Brakada. , other forces do not rely purely on magical power. "There is a special hero in the Magic City. She single-handedly stopped the advance of the undead army. According to the information provided by the Thieves Guild, that person is from Eli, and is the hero Jenny, one of the guardians of the jungle. "Falezer quickly reported. "Jenny?" Rhode frowned. In the second expansion, he had heard the witch''s name many times. Speaking of which, the ghost king''s cloak was originally collected by her. As early as the end of the first expansion, Sandro deceived the hero Jenny by pretending that he was a Bracada mage and a direct disciple of the legendary mage Eric, and asked her to collect all the parts of the ghost king''s cloak. And take it to him for complete destruction. In a sense, Sandro didn''t lie, those identities were real, but he didn''t want to destroy the ghost king''s cloak, but to take it as his own, but in the end, it was cheap to know the progress of the expansion. Rhodes. As for the hero who collected the ghost king''s cloak, Rhode will naturally not forget that the appearance of Jenny also means that there is some unknown covenant between Bracada and Eli, which also makes Rhodes heartbroken. Tight, those mages seem reluctant to give up the magic city easily. "How many reinforcements did Eli''s side send? Will it affect my future plans?" Rhode''s expression changed after thinking of the reinforcements that Eli''s side might send. While he focused on dealing with Bracada, he did not let go The defenses of other forces, especially against the Holy Kingdom Erathia, did not expect Eli to step in at such a moment, and he simply did not take him seriously. "Including the hero Jenny, Eli''s reinforcements are less than 100 people. It is said that they are a team called the ''emergency center''." Fareze quickly reported that he had already collected the information on those enemies, but he suffered from insufficient strength. , unable to change the entire battle situation, and only when Rhodes returns will it mean the start of the counterattack. . "Less than a hundred people? With the strength of these people, do you want to block my undead army?" Rhode asked incredulously. Eli only sent a few hundred reinforcements, which was not enough to change the whole battle, or even win a game. The victory of the battle, the number of the undead legion was tens of thousands of times more than them, and the number alone was enough to drown them. "In fact, that is the strength of the hero Jane, her team is more to rescue the wounded than to fight our legion directly. Master, you can see what happened when you go to the battlefield. "Falezer pleaded earnestly. Rhode fell into silence, he clenched the eternal magic eye in his hand, and at the end of the high sky seemed to open a huge eye, staring at everything around the magic city. Remembering what Farezer said in his heart, the eyes of the eternal magic eye swept across the whole earth. Rhode saw the guardian from Eli, Jenny in green robe and white robe, and soon Rhode discovered the abnormality. where. Chapter 2566 Elago stood on the wall of the Magic City, staring blankly at the witch. Elago wouldn''t believe what he just saw if he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes. Just now, a large number of undead invaded, their number is enough to drown the entire magic city, more than a thousand times more than the mage guarding here, the hero Tanan''s figure appeared impressively, and the arrival of Tanan also It means that all the magic methods of the mages are completely invalid. At that moment, even the legendary mages could not help but feel hopeless. In the face of the menacing undead army, they had to abandon this ancient town and leave all the treasures left by the god of mages to the evil undead mages. . The City of Magic is the capital of Brakada, where the headquarters of the Magic Guild is located. It is said that all the spells circulating in the world can be found in the headquarters of the Magic Guild. Losing this town will be a blow to the morale of the mages. huge. In order to meet the undead army, the mages made various preparations in advance, including but not limited to burying spell bombs under the city walls, mobilizing various golems and puppets, and harassing the rear troops of the undead army. Legendary mages let a meteor shower and run away Wait, but in front of the undead army that covered the sky and couldn''t kill it at all, everything was in vain. Just as the undead army was gradually approaching, Elago was already desperate, waiting for the mages in the city, only to try his best to escape the scope of the forbidden magic domain, or Xia Chang, who perished with the city of magic. Elago was reluctant to retreat. He soaked the arrows of each arrow in holy water that could completely wipe out the soul, and finally drenched the little remaining holy water on a small knife that was stored close to him. The undead he prepared for himself at the last moment. His guards also fell silent, and everyone could feel the aura of awe, and some people were annoyed by it, thinking that they shouldn''t be here at all. Gradually approaching death, as well as speechless silence, like a heavy burden on everyone''s hearts, Elago only felt that the sounds around him were gradually receding, and the only thing he could hear was his own breathing. At this moment, a dazzling light appeared in front of Elago''s eyes, and the light gradually expanded, and finally completely shrouded the entire town and the undead army in the distance. In the bright light, Elago felt relieved from the exhaustion and fatigue he had accumulated for a long time, his sore arms also recovered, and even the dark wounds left on his body were fully recovered at this moment, and the light contained powerful healing. ability. Under the pure white light, Elago only felt warm and comfortable, but in the eyes of the undead creatures, that light was like a deadly poison, a death beam that melted their flesh. Any undead shrouded in light will ignite a white flame, and within a moment, it will turn into black smoke and dissipate. It was the witch Jenny in front of Elago who radiated that light. The silver silhouette appeared all over her body and spread out on the ground along her feet. It was not the power of magic, but the tower with the forbidden magic domain. Nan, was also forced to retreat by the light. Elago recognized that it clearly belonged to the power of the domain. Before that, Elago had only felt it on President Eli and the evil Lord of the Undead, and he never thought that Jenny would have this ability. "Guardian Jenny, when did you gain the power of the realm?" Looking at the human witch shrouded in light, Elago asked excitedly. In the past, when he was a court mage, he never looked at the witch, and although they were also a member of the jungle guardian, Elago preferred to get along with the elves. Elago never pinned his hopes on Jenny or the personnel of the emergency center. In his opinion, those people were just scapegoats that the Elf King did not want to send troops to find. They were more like Eli''s victims. The truth was far from what he thought, and Jenny''s ability shocked him deeply. "Do you remember Yuke?" Jenny didn''t answer, but asked instead. "Of course." Elago nodded, "Yuk the Wise is the oldest tree of wisdom. He woke up from his hundreds of years of slumber and gave the accumulated knowledge to all the jungle guardians present at the time. Unfortunately, he finally To die at the hands of an evil necromancer is a deep regret for the whole of Eli." "I was always there when Yuke was imparting knowledge," Jane said slowly, as the breeze swept, the emerald cloak behind her slowly lifted, "Thanks to Yuke the wise, he not only helped me to become a legend, but also helped me to become a legend. The wisdom of the above has allowed me to see a higher level of first aid. After unremitting research, I finally grasped the full picture of that power, which I call the medical field." "Medical field? What kind of power is that?" Elago''s expression lifted. Although the medical field did not sound as terrifying as the death field, it sounded as tasteless as the old first aid, but its restraint on the undead was effective. Pull out the group. "Used on kind creatures, the medical field can heal the wounds, and as long as there is still a breath, the medical field can restore the damage they have suffered. For those undead creatures, medical treatment" Halfway through Jenny''s words, Elago''s expression changed drastically and he pushed Jenny away suddenly. Suddenly attacked by Elago, Jenny was stunned for a moment, and there was also a little late warning in his heart, but it was already a little late. The sturdy laser pierced through the clouds, shot straight down from the sky, and bombarded the place where Jenny was standing. The city wall was instantly pierced by the laser, and the solid material melted into a sturdy big hole. The penetration of the laser cannot be blocked. Under Elago''s shove, Jenny avoided the bombardment of the laser, but Elago was not so lucky. Most of his body was shrouded in the beam of light, and his flesh and blood completely melted away, without any Traces remained, only the arm outside the beam of light fell to the ground. "No, Jenny let out a roar, she tried her best to restore Elago with the medical field, but the medical field is not the death field, how can you resurrect a dead creature? Healing and resurrecting from the dead are both It''s a world apart. Seeing that the laser swept across the ground and came straight towards her, Jenny gritted her teeth, and just wanted to cast a spell to resist, when the mage who heard the news had already taken over her actions. Eli, who had the symbols of the four elements painted on the cloak, teleported over. He stretched out his finger to the laser, and the laser disintegrated from the middle, turning into the purest magic element and dissipating. Following the direction of the end of the laser, he saw the huge eye at the end of the sky again, and stretched out his hand again. At the other end of the battlefield, Rhodes above the sentry tower couldn''t help but let out a cold snort at this moment. Chapter 2567 The attempt to kill Jenny with the eternal magic eye failed, Rhodes was not discouraged, at least he figured out the source of the mutation on the battlefield. The pure white shelter that enveloped the entire magical city has its origin from the witch Jane, which is a domain power. If Rhodes doesn''t feel wrong, it is a domain derived from first aid. As if his death domain was derived from spiritualism. What puzzled Rhodes was, when did first aid dare to compete with spiritism? Rhode shook his head, but the current situation made him have to take it seriously. Although Jane''s realm doesn''t seem to be anything special, its coverage area is ten times larger than that of the forbidden magic realm. Even the death realm can''t be compared. Her realm covers the entire magic city and the surrounding area for ten miles. If there is no way to solve Jenny, the undead army may not be able to continue to advance. "Master, what should we do now?" On the side, seeing that Rhodes already understood everything on the battlefield, Fareze couldn''t help asking. It was Jenny and her domain that disrupted Farezer''s plan, forcing him to pass the news to Rhodes. After understanding everything, Rhodes didn''t plan to punish Falezer for his blunders. After all, it was impossible for Falezer to predict things like the realm in advance: "Don''t worry, she will be handed over to me to solve it myself." The laser of the Eternal Magic Eye almost completely killed Jenny to ashes, but the person beside her disrupted Rhode''s plan and pushed Jenny away with her life, which also made Rhodes go. His face sank. The man was really not afraid of death. Under the bombardment of the laser, the man finally got the sacrifice he wanted. After the failure of the laser attack, the mages also sensed Rhode''s intentions. The powerful legendary mages were always guarding Jenny''s side. Similar to the previous laser attack, it was difficult to take effect. Rhode had to think of other ways. There are also many abilities in the Eternal Demon Eye, but most of those abilities are effective in the form of magic. Unfortunately, there is a master of the magic field in the mage camp, and that person is also the descendant of the god of mage, using magic in front of him, It''s no different from banning an axe. Rhode snapped his fingers, and soon, the elite demons in the legion appeared from the flames and came to Rhodes. "Master, are you calling us?" The great demon Rao bowed his body and said respectfully in front of Rhodes, he was the medal of the Hundred Deaths, "How long can you last in Jenny''s domain?" Looking at the pure white blessing in front of him, Rhodes asked slowly . The big demons glanced at each other, and one of the big demons with broken horns replied: "It takes about ten breaths, or even shorter. After the time, we can only be reborn in the field of death." "Her domain will seriously slow down the rebirth of the undead, so slow that those mages have enough time to react, and can put all your corpses into the space ring, and then throw away the entire ring like garbage." Rhode shook his head and said, " Ten breaths looks like you have to hurry up." Rhode raised his hand, and the Eternal Magic Eye projected a picture in front of the big demon. What appeared in the picture was Jenny, who was protected by layers of legendary mage: "I want you to work in groups of two, cross the space, and use Fire Hide brings Jenny back." "Master, please give me this task." Rao took the initiative to petition. "No, it''s up to you two." Rhode looked at the two big demons next to him. Under his orders, the big demons did not dare to disobey anything, and immediately leaped across the space and attacked Jenny in the picture. With the movements of the big demons, the picture projected by the eternal magic eye also changed. There was a flash of fire beside Jenny, and two big demons swooped in. As soon as their figures appeared, their bodies burned with pure white. flame. They rushed towards Jenny, preparing to use the power of the flames to hide and forcibly bring her to Rhode''s side, but guarding beside Jenny, the mage who was extremely sensitive to spatial fluctuations had already reacted, accompanied by two explosions, The bodies of the big demons burst open, and a faint pure white barrier rose in front of Jenny, blocking the splashing blood. Rhode shook his head. The strict protection of the mages made this plan impossible. When the eternal magic eye laser swept across, even President Eli would take action to protect Jenny, and it was impossible for the mages to hurt her. Shaking his head, Rhode had another plan in his mind. The picture projected by the Eternal Magic Eye changed slightly, and it was also covered with the layer of pure white protection filter. This time, the characters on the picture were no longer Jenny, but the apprentice assistants who came with her. "Go and bring them here," Rhode ordered. The protection of the mages cannot be comprehensive, and there will always be omissions. When they are fully focused on guarding against the dangers that Jenny encounters, they cannot prevent Rhodes from targeting Jenny''s other men. The big demons who received Rhode''s order no longer hesitated. According to Rhode''s order, they teamed up in pairs, alternately using flames to hide, teleported to the picture projected by the eternal magic eye, and captured Jenny''s After apprenticeship, they cast flames to hide and return, and some big demons even moved back the first aid tent built by the apprentice. After a while, there were dozens of overwhelmed first aid workers in the open space in front of Rhodes. The big demons were still traveling through the space, bringing more prisoners to Rhodes until the Mage found out that something was wrong. The legendary mage began to cast spells with all his might to obstruct the actions of the big demons, and Rhodes stopped the action. The emergency personnel who were caught by the big demon were shocked. The extremely rich energy of death seemed to announce their next fate to them. A few timid humans even let out a low sob, not daring to imagine their future fate. After all the scorched big demons returned and were reborn in the death realm, Rhodes came to them surrounded by members of the legion. "You are my captives now. I can assure you that as long as you don''t do anything outrageous, you won''t die very painfully." Under the uneasy gaze of the emergency personnel, Rhode said slowly, the dark cloak fluttered behind him, adding a bit of terror to him. There are elves and humans among these people, but in the face of the ultimate death, no one dared to make any noise, and they could only hold their breaths in trembling, and greet the coming of death with silence. Chapter 2568 "Evil Rhodes, even if you catch us, we will never succumb to the darkness." While the emergency workers were silent, a silver-haired elf stood up. After realizing that she was being captured, she not only did not bow her head, but instead shouted to Rhodes. "Bold! How dare you call the name of the Lord of the Undead 1. The face of the great demon near the undead changed, and Rao, who was holding the scythe, let out a roar, and then crossed the space in the flames, swung the scythe vigorously, and was about to smash the scythe. The head of the elf was cut off. Facing the fierce attack of the big devil, the silver-haired elf bit her lip, and her already rosy lips were about to bleed from her bite, but she would never bow to the evil, but stood in place and let it be enough to take her life. The scythe is close to the body. "stop." At this moment, the words belonging to Rhodes finally came. His words seemed to carry supreme majesty. While Rao''s heart was shaking, he did not dare to violate the slightest bit. The giant sickle that should have cut off the head of the elf was born It stopped by her neck, and in the end she just cut off a few strands of her silver-white hair. "Who told you to shoot at the prisoner? Do you want to record the number of deaths one more time?" Rhode''s unhurried words came over, and Rao, who realized his mistake, trembled: "Master, I just want to maintain your majesty" "My majesty does not need to be maintained. When they feel the horror of death, they will naturally tremble and kneel." Rhode waved his hand, "Without my order, do not do anything to these prisoners, but they are with Jenny. An important bargaining chip. If it dies, the value may drop a lot.¡± "You''re right, Master." Rao hurriedly agreed, and when he came back to his senses, he realized that he was sweating profusely, and he couldn''t help kneeling on the ground, just as the Master said. Fortunately, in the end, the master did not really punish him, which also made Rao slightly relieved. "Evil necromancer, you can never use us to threaten Lord Jenny, your conspiracy will never succeed. After realizing Rhode''s true intentions, the silver-haired elf scolded again. Listening to her angry words, Rhode couldn''t help but glance at her: "In fact, of course I can do this. You are just my captives, and captives have no right to complain, have you forgotten? Yours? My life is now in my hands." "Really? I don''t think so." Said, the silver-haired elf took out a dagger from his bosom, and his breathing gradually became heavier. Rhode just shook his head: "Do you think you can hurt me with a small dagger? I''m standing here, you can try it and see if it can cut my skin." The powerful basic attributes give Rhodes such confidence. Judging from the slender arms of the silver-haired elf, even if she slashes the small dagger in her hand, she will not hurt a single hair of her own. The toughness of Rhodes'' body , has already surpassed ordinary legendary creatures. The elf was silent, with a certain look in her eyes. From that look, Rhodes seemed to see something wrong. Her firm eyes were exactly the same as the one who just pushed Jenny away. In the sight of Rhodes slightly stunned, the silver-haired elf raised the dagger and cut it towards his neck. Seeing that the cold blade was about to touch the slender and white neck, the dagger could not advance any further. She held the dagger. The hand has been firmly clenched by Rhodes who has teleported close to him. Seeing that the movement was interrupted, the elf was angry and anxious, she glared at Rhodes, and said badly: "Evil undead!" Before she could finish her words, a painful groan came from her mouth. Rhode just squeezed it lightly. Her hand was in severe pain, and she could no longer hold the dagger. The dagger fell down and pierced Rhodes'' instep, but without even breaking the skin, it bounced aside. "Courage is commendable, but in front of me, it''s just a futile effort." Rhode commented lightly, if all the first aid workers looked like they were terrified, he would be very disappointed, "Even if you die , you will also become an undead, and continue to implement my plan, but the effect is greatly reduced." "I will never yield to you, and I will never let you threaten Sir Jenny with me." Under Rhode''s strong restraint, the silver-haired elf couldn''t move, so he could only grit his teeth. "Your will is not firm enough." Rhode let go of the elf''s hand and commented casually, "If your will was really that firm, you would be a hero, wouldn''t you? But you didn''t. What drives you to make your own decisions, Just a mindless impulse, not some commendable will I''ve seen true heroes, elf, you can''t fool me." The elf''s face was startled. Under Rhode''s words, her face seemed to have lost its color, as pale as her silver hair: "Evil Rhode, I won''t let your foul language disturb my mind." "Foul language? Did I say something unsavory?" Rhode shrugged, looking at the little silver hair that was cut off by the great demon''s scythe, but still remained on the elf''s shoulders, he stretched out his hand and casually Sweeping the broken hair away, "What''s your name?" The elf''s body froze, she didn''t know what the hell Rhodes was up to, and finally gritted her teeth: "My name is Lord Sodophie, and I won''t let you go, your undead is just like that. "She won''t let me go? Coincidentally, I''m not going to let her go either." Rhode snorted coldly, "Tell me, those of you jungle guardians don''t stay in Eri well, and you have to come along with me. Isn''t the war with Bracada a challenge to me?" "We are here for justice, and your evil conspiracy will never succeed." Sodofi said without hesitation, although many emergency personnel nearby were winking at her, asking her to stop provoking the terrifying Lord of the Undead, but She turned a deaf ear. Rhode laughed, and the elf in front of him was too naive, but he gave this reason: "Actually, I am the one who is righteous. When you came forward for those Bracada mages, why didn''t you expect those who were The savages they enslaved?" "Ridiculous." The silver-haired elf said angrily, her breathing became rapid, her chest rose and fell, and her almond eyes glared at Rhodes angrily. If it wasn''t for the disparity in strength, she couldn''t help but slap him. "What I said is true, didn''t you read the report of the Thieves Guild?" Seeing the serious look of the elf, Rhode couldn''t help laughing. The elf pursed his lips and turned his head to the side, ignoring Rhode''s mockery. Rhode took a deep look at her. Through the detection of peeping eyes, Rhode had already seen that Sodophie in front of him was Jenny''s lover. It seemed that the hope of coercing Jenny fell on her. . Chapter 2569 "In addition to the forty-six personnel in the emergency center, we have sacrificed twelve heroic mages, and a few people are still missing." After listening to the reports of the mages, Jenny, who returned to the Magic Guild, looked ashen. She never imagined that those undead were so bold, they directly used flames to escape into the shrouded area of ??the medical field, and forcibly kidnapped all the people in the emergency center. Personnel, aren''t they afraid of being purified by the power of the medical field? Even the mages did not anticipate the madness of the enemy. Now that the matter has come, no matter how unbelief or remorse Jenny is, it is useless. The emergency personnel who accompanied her to Bracada have now all fallen into the hands of Rhodes. Jenny was very annoyed at the despicableness of Rhodes'' methods. The great demon under his command was unable to capture the legendary mage, so he set his sights on the incompetent first-aid personnel, which was extremely arrogant. Jenny couldn''t imagine what would happen to those first responders. In Eli''s terrifying rumors, Rhodes likes living beings the most. I''m afraid those first responders have now been brutally murdered by him. Esquel in the guild hall saw Jane''s worries, and immediately said: "Guardian Jane, Rhode''s madness is beyond everyone''s expectations, he will turn everything he sees into undead, please also ask You prepare for the worst, those apprentices may have all sacrificed, and at this moment, we should all share the same hatred." Esquill''s words were exchanged for Jenny''s glare, and he just shrugged, what he said was the truth. "Jenny, your subordinates will be fine." The Prophet Olak shook his head and comforted him. The hope of resisting the undead army fell on Jenny''s medical field. She didn''t want anything to happen to Jenny at this time. Accident, or a movement in the heart "I hope so." Jane let out a deep sigh, her delicate face was a little haggard, and losing those emergency personnel was a big blow to her. At this moment, a high-level mage broke into the hall of the magic guild and reported in a panic: "Elders of the magic guild, the enemy just sent this." Under the watchful eyes of the mages, he took out a pitch-black envelope. The surface of the envelope contained extremely rich death energy. Just touching it was like looking directly at death itself, which also explained to the mages who the letter came from. hand. President Eli stepped forward at this time, took the envelope and glanced at it, he couldn''t help frowning, and looked at Jenny beside him: "This letter is for you." "For me?" Jenny was stunned for a moment. From the strange expressions of the nearby mages, she understood that this must be Rhode''s conspiracy. The letter he sent at this moment was enough to make the nearby mages think about it, even if the letter There is nothing recorded in the book, and it is enough to divide the relationship between her and the mages to a great extent. Jenny gritted her teeth secretly, she had long heard that Rhodes used the conspiracy, but now it seems to be true. She opened the envelope and read the contents of the letter in front of many mages: "Dear Jenny, your apprentices are in my hands, leave Bracada immediately, get out of this war that doesn''t belong to you, they may still have a chance, otherwise I will kill them one by one, and then Turn them into undead creatures, and until then, you''ll receive their body parts bit by bit" Jenny''s voice stopped, and along with the letter, there was a small clump of silver supple broken hair, if she read it correctly, the broken hair belonged to one of her favorite apprentices, the elf Sodophie. . "No" Jenny showed a bit of pain, realizing the fate of those apprentices, and the efficacy in the medical field could not heal the pain in her heart, and the culprit of all this must point to the sign on the signature. That name, Lord of the Undead, Rhodes. After listening to the contents of the letter, all the mages turned pale. The cruelty of Rhode''s methods shocked them. The loss of Jenny and the aid of the medical field made it even more difficult for them to accept. Could the city of magic have to be handed over to them? Is Rhodes? "What are you going to do? Guardian Jenny?" Esquill saw Jenny''s hesitation and couldn''t help but ask. "What else can I do?" Jenny showed a bit of a wry smile. She thought she could rely on the medical field to help the mages of Bracada, but she didn''t expect that she could not protect herself now, "Do you want me to watch my apprentices get killed? Send a little slice? No, I can''t do such a thing. Now, I have to follow that Rhode''s request and leave Bracada." "Do you expect Rhodes to keep his promise? You let those apprentices go after you left?" Esquier ignored the grief in Jenny''s heart and asked repeatedly, "We know Rhodes'' sinister better than you, even if you are obedient and obedient. , he will never stop there. Your apprentices are already dead from the moment they fall into the hands of Rhodes. Your obedience will only condone Rhodes'' evil deeds. What you should really do is rise up against that evil." Jenny hesitated a little, just as Esquel said, Rhodes is not a good thing, even if she leaves Brakada, she may not be able to save those apprentices, but will leave endless hidden dangers. But even so, the kind-hearted Jenny couldn''t watch the apprentice be swallowed by death little by little. At this moment, President Eli said: "Esquier is right. Guardian Jane, if you leave now, you will be caught in Rhode''s trap. On the contrary, if you stay here, out of He doesn''t dare to kill those apprentices because of his scruples in your field." After a pause, Eli continued: "There should be some time before your apprentices are completely sliced ??by Rhodes. What we have to do is to take advantage of this time to rescue them from Rhodes'' hands and send them back. to a safe place." Jenny nodded, it really sounded to be the only feasible way, but she still had concerns in her heart: "What are we going to do? Rhode has the hero named Tanan beside him, who is in the forbidden magic of Tanan. In the realm, space spells can¡¯t be cast at all, and it will be exponentially difficult to rescue them, not to mention that when Rhode realizes our intentions, he may directly kill those apprentices.¡± In the end, Jenny showed a bit of sadness. In her opinion, this rescue plan was simply too risky. Once it failed, she would face unimaginable and tragic losses. "Don''t worry." Eli said in a gentle tone, "With the reinforcements of Erathia and the gift of the Mage God, we will surely be able to rescue the emergency personnel who were captured by Rhodes." Listening to Eli''s confident words, Jenny''s heart couldn''t help but feel a little more hopeful. Chapter 2570 It didn''t take long for Rhodes to receive a reply from the Brakada side. The envelope was pale green, with a fragrance that belonged to the forest. After opening the envelope, Rhode said slowly: "Respected Lord of the Undead, I received your conditions. When I learned that you took those emergency personnel away, I was deeply surprised besides worry. How could an existence like you attack ordinary creatures regardless of their identity? They are just a group of innocents, and I will leave Bracada at your request, and please keep your promise and release them safely." The letter was signed by the witch Jenny, and the writing on the entire letter was beautiful, and it was much better than the one sent by Rhodes. Listening to Rhodes reciting the contents of the letter, the imprisoned emergency personnel couldn''t help but smile. Although the witch Jane was forced to agree to the enemy''s request, at least it seemed that their lives were saved, which was certainly worth it. Happy thing. "Great, we are finally safe." A nervous elf exhaled deeply, and his entire body relaxed. "I knew that Lady Jane would not give up on us, and she would definitely agree to the enemy''s demands for us." The human apprentice next to him also echoed. Although the content of the words is disgusting, there is nothing more depressing than saving lives. Exciting? Only the silver-haired Sodophie always glared at Rhodes, remembering that their group of emergency personnel had become Rhodes'' bargaining chip to threaten Lord Jenny, and she felt sad in her heart, but the gap in strength left her helpless. "Ms. Sodophie, you don''t look happy at all." At this moment, a thoughtful elf could not help asking from Sodophie''s reaction, seeing what she was thinking. "We have become a drag on Lord Jenny. If it wasn''t for us, she would never compromise with the evil Rhodes." Sodofi gritted his teeth, remembering the terrifying power that Rhodes showed, and that he could only let Rhodes go. As she pinched herself, her heart tightened. "Lord Jenny is doing this for us, and we should live up to her expectations. At least we are safe now." The elf persuaded again. Seeing that Sodophie was still gloomy, he stood up and moved toward the not far away. Lord at the office shouted, "Lord Jenny has agreed to your request, when can we leave?" "Leave?" Rhode curled his lips. "You seem to have made a mistake. I said I won''t hurt you. I didn''t say that you can leave on your own. I think that''s a big difference. You think I''ll let you go. Has the prey you got left?" "You 1 elf''s complexion changed, he finally realized the insidiousness of Rhodes, "You don''t keep your word at all, you despicable liar 1 "Thank you for your compliment." Rhode replied indifferently, and then waved to him, "Come here, come to my side." Sodophie was secretly startled and didn''t understand what Rhode wanted to do. She looked at the elf with slightly worried eyes, but the elf didn''t seem to notice this. to Rhodes side. "What do you want to do? Kill me? You won''t keep your word anyway. Even if Mrs. Jenny promises you, you can''t let our elf ask angrily. His anger is not only from the current situation. , and more importantly, they were completely fooled by Rhodes. "Honestly, Jenny was the one who broke her word, she said she would leave Bracada, but I didn''t see her in action, she just closed her realm, but in the halls of the magic guild Waiting for my action. I can guarantee that once I transfer Tanan to the frontline battlefield, a team of elite mages will come to rescue you immediately." Rhodes patted the elf on the shoulder and said, obviously the evil enemy was right in front of him, but under the suppression of the breath of death, the elf could not move, and his teeth began to tremble. "What''s your name?" Rhodes asked casually. The "Ryan" elf took a step back subconsciously and answered at the same time. "Ryan, in the case of Jenny''s bad faith, please tell me what I have to do to make her understand the price of fooling me, to make her understand that she should have listened to me from the beginning?" Rhode whispered in the elf''s ear. His tone was low, and there was a chill in it, and even made the elf sit on the ground, eager to climb back into the ranks of the emergency personnel, but under the pressure of the evil aura, he couldn''t move at all. "Ryan, which hand do you usually use?" Rhodes asked again. "Right, right." The elf didn''t understand why Rhodes asked this question, but answered anyway. "Thank you for your cooperation." Rhode patted his face, "It''s still yours." On the side, Sodophie seemed to realize something, she rushed forward, ready to block in front of Ryan, but the movement was still a beat slower. In a flash of cold light, Ryan''s left hand was broken at the root, and the blood splashed all over Sodophie''s face, making her whole body froze. The severe pain also made Ryan wailing. The broken arm made him unable to bear the shock, but he still held back the pain. "Don''t worry, you''ll be fine." Sodophie took out the bandages the first responders were carrying, ready to stop the bleeding for Ryan. Perhaps at the level of first aid, Sodophie is not as strong as Lord Jenny, but it is enough to keep Papa En''s life will not just die from blood loss. "Do you understand? I''m a kind person. You like your right hand, but I don''t want to be loved." Rhode said lightly. Facing Sodophie''s actions, Ryan seemed to be unaware. I don''t know when, he had knelt down towards Rhodes, looked at Rhodes with fear in his eyes, and said with a trembling tone: "Thank you. Your kindness, great lord of the dead" Sodophie was stunned. She couldn''t believe that Ryan in front of her even said these words, but he still tried his best to help him stop the bleeding, while Rhodes just shrugged and picked up Ryan''s left hand. Rhode nodded with satisfaction, and then called a vampire: "Give this to Jenny, tell her this is my gift, and tell her not to do any more tricks." The vampire did not dare to be slighted, even though he was very likely to be torn to shreds by the angry mage, he still had to meticulously execute the master''s orders. The great demon Rao, who was guarding the elf hostages from escaping nearby, stared blankly at this scene. Now, he finally understands what the master said before. The majesty of the master does not need to be maintained by his hands. Anyone who feels the gloomy and cold aura of death The enemy will kneel down to the master involuntarily. Chapter 2571 Elago died. The news spread, but it did not cause too much waves. The protracted war made the mages used to seeing death, and no one knew whether they would die in the hands of the enemy in the next moment, or worse, become the enemy. The undead creature, Elago is just one of the dead. The few mages who knew Elago''s deeds held a brief memorial service for him in the garden in front of the headquarters of the Magic Guild, under the watchful eyes of the stone sculptures of the god of mages, to cherish the memory of the man who lived in a foreign land for many years, but learned that his hometown was in trouble. , the mage who embarked on the journey of returning home without hesitation. At the memorial service, the Prophet Olak sighed slightly. She was very optimistic about Elago, and believed that after the war, Elago would become a rising star in Bracada, when the older generation of legendary mages disappeared. , Elago will take over the burden of guiding the mages of Bracada, but it''s all over. Members of Elago''s guard also attended the memorial service. Kaidan looked at the portrait of Elago projected by the crystal ball and remained silent. Not long ago, he was still in the Elf Kingdom Eli, listening to Elago''s impassioned speech, hoping to impress the elders of the jungle guardians and get The reinforcements from the jungle guardians, unfortunately, had little effect. "It''s a pity." Beside Kaidan, the red-haired mercenary said casually, "It''s hard to find a generous employer. Now that''s it, we have no more work to do." "Aren''t you sad for him?" Kaidan asked. "I''ve seen this kind of thing a lot." The red-haired mercenary waved his hand, "I heard that Elago was fine one second, but was killed by a laser that pierced the sky the next second. This is really a drama full of drama. The way he died, I guess he would never have imagined this ending when he was alive. If one day I have to die, I hope to die as beautifully as he is." Kaidan was silent, and although he didn''t get along for a long time, he was full of admiration for Elago. If Kaidan were to choose, he would definitely not give up his identity as the leader of the court mage of Eri, and resolutely returned to Brakada, where his future was uncertain. Now that he heard the red-haired mercenary joking about Elago, he could only deeply understand. sigh. Elago''s death is an unalterable fact. He will not stop the red-haired mercenary from doing so, but he will not make fun of the dead with her. "People from the mercenary group in the cloud came to me before. They were preparing for a rescue mission. I decided to join them. Do you want to join?" the red-haired mercenary asked. "They''re going to rescue the first responders who were taken away?" Kaidan was stunned for a moment, then asked, of course he knew what that meant. "Don''t tell others that this is what I told you." The red-haired mercenary nodded and admitted what he said. "This is an extremely dangerous mission. You will face the obstruction of those undead, and even bump into Rhodes himself. Believe me, it won''t be a good thing," Kaidan couldn''t help reminding. "Of course I understand, but this is also the best task I can receive before the end." Seeing Kaidan mentioning the necromancer, she couldn''t help shrinking her neck, and the red-haired mercenary laughed, she knew Kaidan Dan is reluctant to participate in this mission, "When I get back, don''t forget to invite me to drink again." "I will," Kaidan assured. As the object that Elago saved with his life, Jenny did not have the chance to participate in this memorial service, not because she didn''t want to, but because the situation did not allow her to participate. Jenny is staying at the top of the tower built by the mage, in a separate quiet room, which was prepared for her by the members of the magic guild. On the bright side, after leaving the reply letter to Rhodes, Jenny opened the door of time and space and pretended to leave, but unexpectedly appeared in this quiet room now. "He knows I''m still here" Looking at the apprentice''s arm that was sent by the vampire, with a little body temperature, Jane said sadly: "With Rhode''s evil plan, it is impossible for him to fail to see our plan. This is his warning to me. If this goes on, no one knows what he will bring." "No. He can''t possibly know about this, it''s just Rhode''s test." Esquill looked at the arm and said solemnly, "You also saw the end of obedience to Rhode, he just tried to test whether you still Stay in Bracada, cut off the apprentice''s arm, and when you really leave, maybe he will do something to those apprentices." Jane let out a deep sigh, she admitted that what Esquill said was very reasonable, no matter what she chose, she was faced with a dilemma. "If he wants to deal with my medical field, he has achieved his goal now." Jenny showed a painful expression, "When he attacks the Magic City, I am afraid I will not be able to help the mages." "Jenny! Are you going to condone that evil? Your ability is an excellent means to deal with the undead. You can''t just give up. 1 Esquel can''t help but emphasize, "Today you can leave Bracada for those apprentices. , tomorrow Rhodes will use them to threaten you obediently to death, do you want to accept it too? " Jenny just shook her head, her attitude was very firm. From the point of view of rational analysis, what Esquill, who possesses profound wisdom, is very reasonable. At this time, Jenny should show her heroic will, but she cannot be absolutely rational, especially Watching her apprentices be sent in batches little by little. "Don''t worry, Guardian Jenny." Seeing that Jenny was in a low mood, President Eli took the initiative to persuade him, "We have already organized a team to rescue the apprentices, and this operation will involve many legendary mages, who will definitely be able to get rid of them. Apprentice, rescued from the evil Rhodes." "I hope so." Thinking of the looted first responders, kind-hearted Jenny felt sorry for a while. She didn''t know that falling into Rhodes'' hands was already a disaster, but she still had a glimmer of hope in her heart. The apprentice was successfully rescued. Jenny looked through the window of the quiet room and saw the memorial service being held below, and couldn''t help asking: "Speaking of that laser that killed Elago, what kind of spell is that?" The nearby mages glanced at each other, and finally Esquill replied: "It is more like a biological ability than a spell. According to our analysis, it is very similar to the laser emitted by the evil eye, but its power is stronger. Thousands of times, it is still unknown what method Rhodes used." At this moment, in the garden below, a group of well-equipped teams dressed as swordsmen appeared. Eli seemed to have noticed this as well, and immediately got up and said: "It''s getting late, the mission to rescue the apprentice is about to begin, the guardian. Jenny, just wait for our good news." Chapter 2572 "you''ll be fine" Among the imprisoned first aid personnel, Sodofi sent Ryan, who lost his arm, into the first aid tent brought by the big demon, sutured a series of wounds, and after simple disinfection, he was wrapped with bandages. . It wasn''t until after a while that Ryan was completely free from the danger of blood loss. Sodophie raised her hand to wipe the sweat from her face. Before she knew it, she was already sweating profusely. Fortunately, Ryan''s situation It didn''t worsen, and Rhode did not use the energy of death to erode his wound. Seeing that Ryan, who was in hemorrhagic shock, has not yet woken up, Sodophie, who likes to clean by nature, took out the clean water stored here, washed the blood stained on her hands when the wound was sutured, and briefly washed her face, patted with cold water. On her face, washing away the blood that had splashed up earlier also calmed her heart. Falling into the hands of an evil necromancer is definitely the worst situation she has ever experienced. Even if it is only a brief contact, Rhodes'' cruelty and madness have penetrated into Sodophie''s heart. When she was first captured, Sodophie had thought of dying so that she would not become Rhodes'' bargaining chip to threaten Lord Jenny. Now, Sodophie has changed her mind. Even if she died, other emergency personnel would not have any. What happened, Ryan''s example is vivid, and she must take the responsibility of protecting those people. The blood splashed before, not only stained on Sodophie''s face, but also on her hair. Sodofi''s originally supple silver hair was glued to the end of the coagulated blood and became slightly stiff, which also made her feel slightly uncomfortable. But Sodofi didn''t have time to clean up, so he walked out of the emergency tent. With the effect of the first aid tent, Parn''s injuries could have been healed instantly, but there was a force that prevented the first aid tent''s ability. Looking from a distance, Sodofi saw a bored barbarian. The barbarian''s body was majestic and burly, and his body was covered with all kinds of scars. The power that made the emergency tent ineffective was emanating from his body. out. In addition to the ability to rescue tents, any magic will also lose its effect next to the barbarian. Sodophi vaguely guessed that the barbarian was an important hero used by Rhodes to restrain the Bracada mage. Sodophie''s eyes swept over the barbarian secretly, and then placed it on a few people outside another emergency tent. A mage in a bright red robe was looking up and down at the emergency tent with several people dressed as scholars. Rhode''s figure was also among those people. "Can you imitate this kind of war equipment?" Rhodes reached out, stroked the wax-coated tent skin, and then asked. "This kind of war machine is very delicate. It should have been developed by Eli, but after knowing the principle, it will not be difficult for scholars on our side. If the master needs it, maybe in a few days, we will be able to imitate it. The same first aid tent." The Undead Sage replied. "Very good." Rhodes commented, it is certainly a good thing to be able to add a practical war weapon to the war workshop. The healing ability of the first aid tent is also effective for undead creatures. The effect is not as extreme as Jenny''s medical field. Generally, it is still within the tolerance range of undead creatures. It is considered a relatively practical weapon of war. At this moment, Rhodes turned slightly, saw Sodofi walking by, and then waved his hand. The nearby scholars understood what he meant and moved the entire emergency tent to the research center to continue research. After the necromancer and the sage had left, Rhode turned his gaze to the silver-haired elf aside: "What are you doing here? I don''t remember I said that you can walk around freely. Maybe I should tie you up, That might make you listen a little bit." "Don''t hurt them any more." Sodophie glared at Rhodes and said, "If you want to threaten Lord Jenny, then use my body and stay away from other apprentices." Rhode gave her a somewhat unexpected look: "Sorry, I like to put good things last. You are Jenny''s most trusted apprentice, and it is your turn when everyone else is dead. But I noticed that Jenny didn''t plan to Do as I ask, maybe you can''t wait for that moment." Listening to Rhode''s emotionless evil whispers, Sodophie bit her lip and her eyes were slightly red. She didn''t understand why the person in front of her was so evil, but she couldn''t do anything about it. She could only watch the other apprentices. Die little by little. Tears slid down Sodophie''s face, her silver hair fluttered slightly, and the strands of hair covered her face, which made her look even more sad. "Are you serious?" Rhode''s mouth twitched and he laughed awkwardly, "If my other subordinates saw it, they would think I was bullying you, ha, ha" However, Sodophie didn''t smile, she just stared at Rhodes with red eyes. Seeing this, Rhode''s expression also collapsed. He stroked his forehead and said: "It''s really not a joke to say that you can stop crying? You can hate me, roar at me, or curse me, curse me, You can do whatever you want, you can just stab me a few times, but just don''t look at me like that." Sodophie didn''t answer, tears fell from her face like pearls with a broken thread. The beauty of the elf gave her a stinging power, and her sad and mournful gaze pierced into Rhodes'' heart like a sharp knife. For some reason, looking at Sodophie like this, Rhodes felt very angry, anger from the bottom of his heart, and his majesty was challenged like never before. He stretched his hand around Sodophie''s neck and lowered his voice: "I warn you, if you cry again, I will goug out your eyes. I will make you feel more fearful than ever before, and I will plunge you into the darkness of death. In, torture your soul again, do you understand?" Sodophie''s expression was the same as before, her red eyes had explained everything to Rhodes. Seeing the elf''s breath getting weaker and weaker, Rhode gritted his teeth secretly, and finally let go of her. "You want to die? I won''t fulfill you." The elf slumped on the ground, while Rhode took a deep breath, "I won''t kill you, just because I want to keep you until the last one." After speaking, Rhode snapped his fingers, and the big demon Agran quickly rushed to Rhode''s side. "Tie her up and don''t let her appear in front of my eyes." Rhode said lightly, and then left. Agran immediately took orders. He glanced at the crying elf, and then at the master who left in a hurry. He couldn''t help scratching his head. He always felt that something was wrong, and slapped his forehead again. After thinking, he found a rope and tied the elf according to Rhodes'' order. Chapter 2573 With a flash of fire, Rhode''s figure appeared in the temporary conference hall. "Master..." Seeing Rhode''s arrival, Jerefer in a red seat hurriedly greeted him. "The enemy is preparing to rescue the hostages." Rhode said lightly, "At least half of the legendary mages will be involved. They will not step into the shrouded area of ??the forbidden magic realm, but will weaken the power of other legion members outside the realm." Jeref was stunned for a moment, then understood the meaning of Rhodes'' words, and hurriedly assured: "Master, I will try my best to intercept them, and my magic will teach them a painful lesson..." Rhode interrupted his words: "No, you have more important things to do. I saw the whereabouts of the enemy, but they didn''t even notice it. In this case, I want you to take the plan and lead the elite members to carry out the original plan. s plan." Jeref''s expression was condensed and he carried out the original plan, which meant that their group would take advantage of the internal emptiness when the mage rescued the hostages, and went to assassinate the president of the Magic Guild, Eli Magnus. . This is a dangerous and daring plan. Once successful, the mages will fall into a leaderless situation, and at the same time, they will greatly reduce the morale of the Brakada people. Even an important person like the president has been assassinated. Others The mage is in danger for everyone, and winning the magic city is just around the corner. "I understand, Master." Jerefer said sternly, "Promise to complete the mission." Rhode nodded. The Eternal Magic Eye gave him an unimaginable strategic advantage. Every move of the Mage could not escape his monitoring. The rescue operations that the Mage thought was secret were actually seen through by the Eternal Magic Eye. , Rhodes simply took the plan and assassinated the leader of the mage in turn. Jerefer''s blood resonates and can accurately lock Eli''s position. Rhodes is not worried about finding Eli''s position. The only thing to consider is how to prevent Eli from escaping. It is not easy to keep a top legendary mage like Eli. If Eli finds that the situation is not right and intends to use space spells to escape, the continuous pursuit of space afterward will be enough to last for hours, even count. For a long time, until one party''s mana is completely exhausted. The best way to restrain the mage is of course the artifact forbidden magic ball, and the forbidden magic ball and the hero Tanan integrated with it are now all under the command of Rhodes. "It''s a pity that there is only one Tanan..." What makes Rhode more helpless is that once he sends Tanan on a mission, the defense of those hostages will be greatly reduced, and the legendary mage will be able to rescue them easily, and it will not take long at all. But without Tanan''s participation, there is no suitable means to restrain Eli''s escape. If there is any way, it would be great to turn Tanan into two. Thinking of this, Rhode couldn''t help but think of Rowling. With the effect of the prophecy card, he might be able to copy a Tanan. Rhodes no longer hesitated, and following Rowling''s breath in the bloodline perception, his figure shuttled through the flames again, heading to where Rowling was. The flames gradually dissipated, and Rhode was surprised to discover that this is the area south of Brakada, a remote town previously occupied by undead creatures. Rowling squatted on the ground beside him, playing with some stones, not knowing that she was there what. "Brother, what are you doing here?" Seeing Rhodes appearing, Rowling instantly came back to her senses and asked with some doubts. "...This should be what I want to ask." Rhode''s mouth twitched. Following the stones by Rowling''s hand and the mysterious lines carved on the ground, Rhodes looked towards the end of the lines, and his expression changed immediately. He saw that Rowling was standing in a ceremony. In the fringe area, to be precise, she was setting up the ceremony. In addition to Rowling, there are also some undead creatures controlled by her nearby, who are completing this incomparably huge ceremony together. Rhode secretly activated the Eternal Magic Eye, looking down from the sky, it was a huge circular ceremony, the ceremony shrouded the entire town, and there was a faint smell of evil. Rhodes had seen this ritual before. It was a sacrifice ritual originating from the underground world. It was possible to sacrifice the flesh and blood of other creatures in exchange for everything he wanted. "What do you think I''m doing?" Hearing Rhode''s question, Rowling looked at him faintly, "I''m preparing for the awakening of the prophecy card, sacrificing the creatures of a small town, probably only enough for the ace to fight for a while." Rhode looked a little unnatural by her gaze. It seemed that Rowling was not idle during this time, but was preparing for the next battle, and then praised: "You have done a good job, my sister. ." "There are not enough undead in this city. I still need more undead creatures to reproduce the power of those trump cards." Rowling sighed slightly. At this time, she noticed that Rhode was looking at her and waved her hands in a panic. "Don''t make a mistake, brother, I didn''t arrange these ceremonies for you." Rhode nodded: "I understand that you are fighting for our cause of conquering the world. I approve of your approach. No matter how many undead creatures you plan to sacrifice, I will fully support it." Rowling was stunned. After a while, she pouted and glared at Rhodes. Feeling pissed, she came over and punched Rhodes a few times. Rhodes wasn''t doing well, but he Her own hands hurt, which made her look at Rhodes even more resentful. Rhode scratched his head, not understanding what happened, why everyone wanted to hammer him, what did he say wrong? Why is he supporting Rowling''s sacrifice ritual, and Rowling is not happy? "Actually, I came to you for a prophecy card." Putting aside the previous distractions, Rhode said seriously, "Can you draw the hero Tanan?" "It''s very troublesome to draw a hero card, especially Tanan. It''s as difficult as drawing an ace, I told you before." Seeing that Rhode was looking for herself for this, Rowling hummed softly, and finally took out a prophecy card: "I know what you want Tanan''s prophecy card for. Although I can''t draw the hero Tanan, I can Another prophecy card is drawn, which can also meet your requirements." Rhode took the prophecy card, the pattern drawn on the card was not Tanan, but a red orb that looked inconspicuous, Rhode was stunned for a moment, and then smiled: "This is the prophecy card I need! You are doing well, my good sister." Hearing Rhode''s compliment, Rowling blushed and looked at him a little shyly, but Rhode was already attracted by the things in the prophecy card, and after obtaining the permission to wake up the prophecy card, he immediately shuttled through the flames and returned to the Legion''s base camp. Rowling, who stayed in place, watched his back disappear, and had no choice but to stare. Chapter 2574 Magic City. The imminent rescue operation made all the mercenaries involved feel tense. The terrifyingness of the enemy was beyond everyone''s expectations. Even a legendary creature would die in the next battle if they were not careful. "I thought Erathia wouldn''t send reinforcements." The red-haired mercenary asked curiously in the team participating in the operation, "It didn''t go well when we asked for help in Eli before. Only some first aid personnel came, and we prepared The group that went to rescue." "We are just a group of mercenaries, not even formal reinforcements." The mercenary wearing an iron helmet said solemnly, "Who would have thought that those arrogant Bracada mages would have the day to rely on mercenaries. ? I heard that the enemy owns the Demon-forbidden Realm, and we are the only candidates who can rescue the first aid workers in the Demon-forbidden Realm. You should really look at the expressions on the faces of those mages." Speaking of this, the nearby mercenaries laughed for a while. The well-known Brakada Mage was stumped by the realm of forbidden magic. Now he has to put the hope of completing the task on the mercenaries. Makes people laugh out loud. "Your name is Tanlar? This is the name of the barbarian Krulord." A learned thin mercenary found something unusual in the name of the red-haired mercenary, and then joked. "At least I have the strength in my bloodline." Tanlar replied, not to be outdone, "I can shred your armor with my hands, do you want to give it a try?" "Wow." The iron-helmed mercenary exclaimed as if applauding, and at this moment, a majestic voice came over. "Quiet, let me preach this battle plan." Hearing the majestic voice, the nearby mercenaries subconsciously shut their mouths, even the red-haired mercenaries. Intuition told her that there would be no interjection at this time. what a good thing. The one who spoke out was a warrior in dark gold armor. He was the head of the mercenary group in the cloud, Ikeya. In the mouths of other mercenaries, his code name was "Saint", and many mercenaries secretly declared, Ikea has the support of Cloud City behind him, but he never admits it. Soon, a unique feather, a bottle of holy water, and two scrolls were distributed to each mercenary. "According to the information provided by the mages, the limit radius of the Forbidden Realm is 500 meters. We will pass through the gate of different dimensions and land 500 meters above the heads of the prisoners. You are holding the feathers of the archangel in your hands. , it will help you to offset the fall damage. In the realm of forbidden magic, you will face the attack of a large number of undead creatures, including many legendary undead, you can kill them completely by smearing holy water on the weapon, but your main purpose It''s not a battle. Find those hostages, take them out of the realm of forbidden magic, and then tear open the scroll of the gate of time and space, and your mission is complete." Ikea commanded. "What''s the other scroll for?" Just as everyone was silent, the red-haired mercenary looked at the other scroll and couldn''t help asking. "That''s not for you." Ikea glanced at her, "At the edge of the Forbidden Realm 500 meters away, there will be legendary wizards there to meet you, and they will use the power of magic to kill all those who are nearby. Undead creatures, bring the hostages there and it''s safe." "If the Forbidden Magic Field is circular and will change its position as Tanan moves... Should we move separately?" At this moment, the knowledgeable thin mercenary asked. Ikea nodded: "Of course. Mercenaries, we all know that this trip will not be smooth sailing, and even sacrifices are inevitable. I believe that after this operation, Guardian Jane will cheer up." The nearby mercenaries were silent, and even the red-haired mercenaries had a tight expression. This operation is many times more dangerous than her previous mission. In the process of rescuing the hostages, in addition to the massive undead, they will also face the terrifying necromancer, the evil and crazy Rhodes, Even if the entire army is wiped out, it is not surprising. In a sense, the Forbidden Realm has become a kind of protection for them, preventing them from being instantly killed by Rhodes'' Titan Arrow. No one can believe that in the war between the mage and the necromancer, the key to changing the situation and rescuing the hostages now falls to this group of mercenaries who are not good at casting spells. The red-haired mercenary laughed, she believed that she would survive, and someone was planning to invite her to drink. "It''s getting late. The longer it drags on, no one knows what the crazy Rhodes will do. The rescue operation starts now." Ikea''s words also condensed the scattered mercenaries into a ball, and the red-haired mercenaries really felt this. She guessed that in addition to the majesty of Ikea in the past, there was also the leadership skill that the Erathians were best at. related. Soon, Esquel, the vice president of the Magic Guild, came to the scene. Seeing that the mercenaries were ready and ready to go, he nodded with satisfaction, then raised his hands and started Perform fifth-order magic. The magic elements danced wildly from Esquill''s body, and then converged on the ground under his feet. The earth seemed to be torn apart by his magic, revealing a huge swirling mouth of bright gold, but the mages who were familiar with the scene knew that it was An interdimensional door laying flat. The nearby mercenaries hurried back a few steps to avoid accidentally falling into it, but they quickly stabilized their minds and showed firm eyes. "Go, the hostages taken by Rhodes are on the other side." Esquill said lightly, he believed that those undead creatures had found abnormality, and a door of the same different dimension had appeared above the emergency personnel. . The surrounding mercenaries glanced at each other. I don''t know who started first. They began to file towards the portal. After their bodies were soaked in the pale golden vortex, they were immediately teleported to the distant battlefield. The red-haired mercenary wanted to jump in immediately, but looking at this door of another dimension, for some reason, she had an ominous premonition in her heart. The portal that lay flat on the ground was like an abyss that devoured everything. , all the mercenaries who fell into it disappeared, standing by the portal, as if looking at the abyss, daunting. "Are you afraid? Crulord mercenary?" Beside her, the skinny mercenary laughed, then jumped into it and disappeared. Seeing this, the red-haired mercenary no longer hesitated, and immediately jumped, his figure was engulfed by the golden vortex. The next moment, accompanied by a strong sense of weightlessness, she was teleported into the sky, the sound of hunting wind came from her ears, and she was rapidly falling to the ground. Chapter 2575 "General Farezer, the enemy appeared above the captives. The enemy opened a gate of different dimensions in the sky and is descending towards the captives." A vampire rushed into a quiet room and reported the bad news. However, after listening to the vampire''s report, Fraser seemed very calm, as if he had expected all this. "It seems that everything is as the master said." Faarezer took a deep breath. Long before, Rhodes had asserted the enemy''s rescue operation. The mage''s every move seemed to be in the master''s expectation. The method of rescue was said by the owner, "The order goes on, and everything goes according to the plan." The red-haired mercenary who was landing from the sky didn''t understand what was waiting for her, but saw countless vampire bats rising from the tent where the hostages were being held, and the eyes of a few bats glowed with extreme bloodthirsty scarlet rays , which was transformed from the vampire king bat. The vampire bats showed sharp fangs, and they bit the falling mercenaries. Their eyes flashed cunningly, and they even knew how to drill into the gaps in the mercenary armor. Those bats transformed into vampire king bats are even more Has the ability to tear through armor. The red-haired mercenary only heard a few screams, and the mercenaries who landed with her were all bitten by bats. The bat absorbs light, leaving only a thin layer of skin, and breathes out more and less. Under the attack of a large number of bats, a small number of mercenaries gave up the human figure they used to cover up, with white wings on their backs, and a halo appeared on their heads. It was the angel of Erathia, who had chatted with the red-haired mercenary before. Iron helmet mercenaries are one of them. The angels took on the responsibility of clearing the way. After entering the forbidden area, the angels waved their sharp knives one after another. The bats that were cut off fell like raindrops, and then turned into black mist and dissipated. The angels used their strength to become others. A safe landing channel was opened. Under the angel''s sharp blade, even if the bat returns to the form of a vampire, it cannot last for a moment. The strong physique of the barbarian made the red-haired mercenary hurt by bats in many places, but it was still painless. After offsetting the impact of the landing with the treasure, she quickly looked around, trying to find those imprisoned hostages. She put her eyes on the nearby tent, and her intuition told her that the hostages were locked in the tent. Not far away, the stature of those undead great demons has been revealed. In the forbidden area, the great demons can only fight in close quarters, and cannot use flames to hide and launch elusive attacks. Angels go to stop them, while other mercenaries. Just like the red-haired mercenary, he wanted to rush into the camp quickly. Accompanied by the deadly sound of machines, the already arranged crossbow arrows pierced through a few reckless mercenaries, and also aroused the vigilance of others. There were no hostages in the camp, and some were just set up crossbow machines. Just when the mercenaries were slightly stunned, many arms with claws suddenly protruded from the originally flat ground. The cave vampires who had already been lying in ambush all shot and pierced the ankles of the nearby mercenaries with their claws. The mercenaries recruited in time wailed everywhere, and only the mercenaries who were strong and vigilant at all times had the chance to react. After just a few rounds of ambush, most of the weak mercenaries were eliminated. "This is a trap..." The red-haired mercenary heard a whimper, and a mercenary with a broken foot crawled forward, screaming loudly, and then was bitten by a vampire from behind. The mourning before his death ignited the fear in the hearts of the rest of the mercenaries. Even the bravest angels, after realizing that this was a trap, could not help but retreat in their hearts, but the head of the army, Ikea, stood up and said loudly: "The enemy will never put the prisoners outside the scope of the Forbidden Demon Domain. Only the Demon Forbidden Domain can ensure that those prisoners will not escape with space spells... Those prisoners must still be here, but not in the tents we saw, And at our feet!" Ikea''s body glowed with holy pure white light, just like those angels. His voice instantly condensed the morale that had collapsed, and the mercenaries once again summoned the courage to fight. This is not only the role of leadership, What''s more important is their trust in Ikea. A cave vampire dug out the passage and was opening his bloody mouth, ready to bite on Ikea''s leg, but he was pierced by his sword. Ikea''s blade seemed to have burning energy, a vampire struggling violently A large cloud of smoke appeared on the surface of the body, and the entire body turned into a black mist and dissipated. After taking out the cave vampire, Ikea jumped into the hole it dug. Even if they become vampires, the caveman''s housekeeping skills will not be forgotten by them. With the help of the powerful physique of vampires, cave vampires are excellent at digging burrows, and they can even dig a deep underground passage in a short time. Soon, the sound of fierce fighting in the cave also proved that the battle Ikea experienced was not easy. Seeing this, other legendary mercenaries in the vicinity followed suit. Before more undead came around, they burrowed into the underground caves that could be seen everywhere. The underground passages that used to be ambushed by cave vampires were now cheaper for them. . "General Falezer, the enemy is approaching us." In the quiet room deep underground, the vampire reported to Falezer again. "So, after encountering an ambush, they didn''t lose morale and fled, but were approaching us?" Fareze''s eyes narrowed, and the tenacity of the enemy exceeded his expectations. I heard that those are mercenaries. That''s it, Erasia''s regular army is nothing more than that, "Go and find the elites of the 100-Death Squad to come to support..." "General Falezer, the people of the 100 Death Squad are carrying out another important mission with the master, and all the available legion members are here..." The vampire replied with some embarrassment, "The enemy is approaching the captive, do we want to make an execution? Preparations for the prisoners?" "Definitely not." Fareze took a deep breath. He remembered the confession made by the master before he left. Once the prisoners are executed, the hero Jane will be completely pushed to their opposite, and will spare no effort to avenge the dead apprentice. At that time, he wants to attack. When you go to the Magic City, you have to bear the wrath of the legendary hero. The price paid is not known how many times it is now, and it is difficult for the owner to fulfill his promise to the Dragon King Moriel. "Let the members of the legion block the exit above the passage, and it is best to collapse the entire underground passage, so that those people will never come back." Chapter 2576 "Master Captain, the enemy destroyed the passage above our head, how do we evacuate?" Hearing the violent shaking from the top of the head, accompanied by the falling of rubble, the mercenaries who had just rushed into the underground passage suddenly became nervous, and rushing into the underground they were not familiar with didn''t seem like a good idea. "The answer to this question is very simple." Ikea, who radiated white light, said lightly. Among the many panicked mercenaries, only those angels remained calm, "Tanan is with those hostages, as long as he is solved, We can use space magic to evacuate." Hearing this, the nearby mercenaries looked happy, they finally saw the hope of completing the mission and living. "Tanan..." The red-haired mercenary recited the familiar name silently, and her body began to tremble. She, who was also a barbarian, of course understood what that name meant. It is not easy to defeat Tanan. Those mages are familiar with Tanan''s ability to ban magic, but they don''t understand what kind of power he has. The red-haired mercenary took a deep breath. The matter had come to this point, and she had no choice but to work together, and they would have a better chance to survive. Soon, a group of mercenaries descended all the way along the winding underground passage, and the space gradually became wider, and a burst of sobbing and lamentation also came out from the end of the passage. That sound also excited the hearts of the nearby mercenaries. It was clearly the voice of the hostages. Just as the regiment leader analyzed, the suspicious Rhodes would not detain the hostages elsewhere, and would definitely place them in a forbidden place. Within the Demon Realm, the location was just put underground. "You solve the undead nearby, I''ll go to the hero Tanan." Ikea ordered, he rushed to the enemy first, and the nearby mercenaries were inspired by his actions, and their morale rose for a while. There were less than five great demon undead guarding the hostages, and the rest were some vampires, which also made the legendary mercenary who rushed to this place look disdainful. I heard that Rhodes claimed to be the master of the undead, and he had hundreds of men under him. The undead of the great demon, but now I have only seen a few chats. Under the shroud of the forbidden magic domain, the power exerted by the great demons was greatly reduced, and they could not use the flame to hide. They could only compete with the mercenaries for pure combat skills. The big devil is fierce by nature. Just relying on basic attributes and hiding in flames is enough to crush the vast majority of opponents. In hell, they seldom deliberately hone their combat skills, but those mercenaries are different. Losing magic does not affect them. Without too much influence, their housekeeping skills can be all based on combat skills. Under the siege of the legendary mercenary, the big devil guarding this place was reduced in number. On the way to kill a vampire king, the red-haired mercenary broke into a cave where the hostages were held. "Don''t come any closer." There were three hostages in the cave. The seriously injured Vampire King took one of the female hostages and threatened the red-haired mercenary. The red-haired mercenary made a move, she didn''t want those hostages to be injured. And the retreat of the red-haired mercenary also gave the vampire king a chance to breathe. It bit the hostage''s neck and sucked the blood of the man. "You..." The red-haired mercenary roared, and was about to step forward when the Vampire King put his claws across the hostage''s neck, making a threat. If she continued to step forward, the Vampire King''s claws would definitely The hostages'' necks will be cut first, and even a few hostages next to them will not be spared. At this moment, a little bit of cold light reflected from the blood-red eyes of the Vampire King. It was an arrow that was off the string. The arrow was shiny and shiny, and it was the trace of holy water. The arrow pierced through the hostage''s chest, and even nailed it into the heart of the Vampire King. The Vampire King let out a scream, and fell to the ground convulsively, without the slightest breath coming out. The Vampire King was killed by the arrow that was shot, along with the hostage. The red-haired mercenary turned around and saw the four-winged iron-helmed mercenary appearing behind her. The iron-helmed mercenary kept moving, and once again pulled the bowstring into a full moon shape. This time, it was two consecutive shots, and he also executed the other two hostages. "What are you doing?" the red-haired mercenary asked in disbelief. "That person was bitten by the Vampire King, and she will not live long. I am helping her and solving the enemy by the way." The iron helmet mercenary said lightly. "What about the other two? They weren''t bitten by the Vampire King," she asked. "You mean them?" The iron-helmed mercenary glanced at the two people lightly, without the slightest wave in his eyes: "They saw that I made a move, and for the sake of the friendly relationship between Guardian Jeanne and Bracada, they must die. It''s all to blame. The Vampire King, and on that Rhode, I just did what I was supposed to do." The iron-helmed mercenary put away the arrows on several people and continued to rescue the others, while the red-haired mercenary stood there in a daze. After a while, he picked up his weapon and continued to fight. In the center of the battlefield, Ikya, who had killed the undead all the way, also came to the source of the forbidden magic domain. "Can''t be wrong. This feeling, according to the information given by the mages, must be the hero Tanan..." Ikea seems to have confirmed something. His strength is placed in the legendary creatures, and he belongs to the stronger group. , with the exquisite equipment, it is not difficult to defeat the Behemoth. Thinking of the rumors about the hero Tanan, Kea''s expression condensed. According to legend, Tanan has an invincible hero''s will. Even the crystal dragon of the mage will be killed by him with one axe, but for other mercenaries, in order to complete the On the mission of this trip, he must defeat Tanan. In any case, Tanan is just a barbarian. Ikea took a deep breath and entered a more spacious hole in front of him, as if it was deliberately dug out to prepare for the battle, where a man had been waiting for a long time. "Wait, are you... Rhodes?" Looking at the man in the cave, Ikeya was stunned, his pupils shrank violently, as if he had seen something terrifying. Waiting here is not Tanan, as Ikea expected, but another black-robed man. The man was playing with a red orb in one hand and an irregular sharp blade in the other, staring indifferently at Ikea who broke into this place. The mercenaries who entered with Ikea were also stunned, and they couldn''t help but retreat. Soon, Ikea, who had discovered something, breathed a sigh of relief. The Rhode in front of him was just a mirror image, not his real body, and the orb in his hand, if Ikea was right, was completely intact. The forbidden magic ball. "Don''t be afraid, it''s just a mirror image, it will dissipate after a certain attack." Ikea said. Hearing his words, Rhode just let out a sneer. Chapter 2577 "Master, Eli is in that tower." Next to Rhodes in a black robe, Jerefer in red quickly reported. Rhodes showed clear eyes, and at the same time clenched the sharp blade in his hand. Just as a group of mercenaries were trying to rescue the hostages, the legendary mages also rushed out to support them outside the Forbidden Realm, while Rhodes led a small group of elite legion members to perform a crucial mission. "Where is the mage leader of Bracada? I can''t help but let him taste my power!" Beside Rhodes, Tanan holding a battle axe said solemnly, Tanan is more willing to take the initiative to attack the mage than guarding those hostages. For him, there is nothing more pleasing to him than killing the mage. . A few years ago, Tanan led the barbarians to try to overthrow the Mage Empire that enslaved them. However, Brakada is like an iceberg above the barbarians. No matter how hard Tanan tried, he could only end up sadly. Even himself can only drink hate to die. Now, everything is different. Under the leadership of Rhodes, Tanan saw the hope of destroying Brakada. That is not something that can be done by a forbidden magic ball that isolates magic. To overthrow the entire Mage Empire, it needs strong troops, sufficient financial resources, and needs Provoking the relationship between Bracada and other allies requires a special timing. The things that Tanan could not do in the past, are now achieved little by little from Rhodes. Thinking of this, Tanan''s breathing has become heavier. In the dark, he seems to see those who have died in battle. Smile at him. Nothing could hasten the demise of Brakada more than killing the president of the Magic Guild, and this is also the purpose of Rhodes'' trip. The previous provocation that sent the hostages¡¯ arms had a better effect than Rhodes expected. In order to rescue those hostages, Bracada¡¯s legendary mages went all out, which also caused their internal emptiness. All the actions of the mage could not escape the gaze of the Eternal Demon Eye. Rhode would definitely not miss such a god-given opportunity, and immediately ordered Jeref to execute the plan to assassinate Eli. In order to ensure that the plan was foolproof, even Rhodes himself also participated. action. As for the hostages, Rhodes only left a clone. Thinking of Eli''s magical realm, the nearby great demon looked solemn. It was a force that could directly destroy them. Even the death realm couldn''t regenerate them, but as long as the master gave an order, they would rather die. "According to the plan." Following Rhode''s order, the nearby legion members stretched out their arms and stepped on the shoulders of the person in front, forming a formation that was unknown to others, even Tanan. This is the collective flame escape developed by Rhodes based on the flame escape, which can ensure that everyone can cross the space at the same time. It stands to reason that transferring such a large number of creatures at the same time will definitely cause violent spatial fluctuations, but Rhode is not worried. Volatility is suppressed to a minimum. The blazing fire flashed past, and the mage passing by nearby thought he was dazzled, and carefully stared at the direction of the fire, but found nothing. As soon as the flame escape was completed, Tanan launched the Forbidden Magic Domain, and the power of isolating magic enveloped the surroundings. In the Forbidden Magic Domain, no mages could use space spells to escape. Rhodes and members of the elite legion came to the tower where Eli was located, which was also the headquarters of the Magic Guild. After stepping into the headquarters of the Magic Guild, Rhode was surprised to find that his Eternal Magic Eye seemed to be disturbed and could not be used for the time being. "you¡­¡­" Not far away, Eli, who was looking through the books, also found that something was wrong. When he sensed the fluctuation of the flames, he planned to cast a spell to escape, but Tanan''s movements were faster than him, and when he reacted, He has been unable to perform any magic. Without Rhode''s order, the nearby big demons rushed out like arrows from the string, and their figures pulled out afterimages in the air. Even if there was no flame to hide, their speed was still not enough for a weak mage. compared. What awaits the great demon is the magical realm where Eli has risen. The area covered by the magic realm is small, and the radius is only less than one-tenth that of the death realm, but the closer you get to Eli, the more powerful the magic realm''s power, and the body of the big demon rushing towards him is disintegrating little by little. It was transformed into the purest magic element, and then was instantly expelled from this space by the forbidden magic domain, which also caused the body of the great demon to be torn apart, and finally dissipated without leaving a trace. "The realm of magic... that''s the realm used by the God of Mage. I never imagined that he would have mastered this power." Jeref recognized the ability of that realm, and said with some emotion, "In the realm of magic, those who are close to him Everything will dissipate as magical elements, even his own treasures, which is why Gwen never used any treasures... Master, you better be careful." Rhodes was silent, and he could not have imagined that Eli would still be so difficult after he was isolated from his spellcasting ability. As expected, Rhodes took out a crossbow machine from his arms and shot Eli at a single shot. However, all the crossbow arrows turned into blue smoke and dissipated in front of Eli''s body, just as Jerefer said. With that said, nothing can touch Eli''s body as he unfolds the magical realm. Under the full exertion of the magic field, Eli''s clothes and the hair on his body were dissipating little by little, his pupils became pale, and even the accumulated impurities on his body were purified by the magic field, and his body was so pale that there was no trace of it. The blood color, now he is as pure as a newborn baby. He is like a person composed of pure magic elements, with no impurities all over his body, only magic elements flowing in his body, but he can no longer be called a human being, called a monster, or an elemental creature. On the contrary, it is more in line with his current state. "My God..." Jerefer exclaimed in surprise, "This is impossible, he has already touched the threshold of God..." "What?" Rhode gave Jerefer a somewhat unexpected look. Jerefer seemed to know something, but now is not the time to delve into these matters. How to solve the current difficulty of Eli is the current difficulty. What made Rhodes complexion slightly changed was that Eli, who was using his full power in the magic domain, not only did not take the opportunity to escape, but instead approached them little by little. Rhodes in front. Chapter 2578 "hateful¡­¡­" Seeing the sudden change in the assassination of Eli, Rhode couldn''t help but grit his teeth secretly. He counted the emptiness of the mage''s power and the possible means left by the mage god, but ignored Eli''s own strength. The magic domain, as the domain used by the Mage God, its power is more terrifying than Rhodes expected, taking into account both offensive and defensive aspects, and each aspect can be said to have no weaknesses. Although Tanan''s Forbidden Magic Domain can repel the surrounding magic elements, it cannot directly obliterate the elemental creatures. Eli, who was using all his magic elements, was approaching Rhode step by step. Except for the ground he was walking on, everything near him turned into magic elements and melted. Before the gravel fell to the ground, it was first melted by the magic domain. It won''t be long before other mages discover the abnormality here, and it will be difficult to complete the assassination at that time. As far as Rhodes knew, the hero Jane was on the top of another tower near this tower. If she found something unusual here, she would not watch Rhodes kill the mage leader, and she would definitely intervene in the matter. To lay the foundation for victory, Rhodes must kill Eli in the magic realm before anyone else notices. The great demons nearby did not dare to approach, they were not afraid of sacrifice, but it was not such a meaningless sacrifice. Facing the magic field, these great demons were helpless, and even Rao took a few steps back. From the mage, they felt to an unstoppable force. On the side, Rhode wiped the ring on the index finger of his left hand with his thumb. There was a dark black crystal embedded in the ring. It was a ring that he had specially ordered from the magicians not long ago. On Rhode''s left hand, in addition to this black crystal ring, there are two space rings and a silver ring. Rhodes has a habit. He never wears a ring on his right hand, whether it is a space ring or other types of rings. His right hand is the hand he holds the sword. The touch of the ring and the hilt of the sword brings some discomfort, maybe It will become a fatal flaw in the battle. Following Rhode''s action, a slender spike popped out of the black crystal''s surface. Rhode didn''t say a word, and stabbed the spike into his chest. "Well¡­¡­" The bright red liquid entered Rhodes'' body along the spikes. Rhodes groaned and felt that his body had changed. The bright red liquid contained in the ring is the human blood that Rhodes extracted last time. In the state of human blood, Rhodes will maintain a constant human state, unable to use any blood power, and will not be affected by any ritual. change the state of the body. In other words, under the blessing of the characteristics of human blood, Rhodes cannot be decomposed into magical elements, and he will maintain a constant human form, so that he can approach and kill Eli in the magical realm. The human blood in the ring was actually not prepared by Rhodes for himself. At this time, it was completely helpless to use the power of human blood, and he could only reload it after the battle was over. With the injection of human blood into the heart, Rhode''s power has subsided a lot, and the additional attribute values ??from other blood vessels are now all cleared. Rhode is once again trapped in a human body, but this time it is Rhode took the initiative to choose. Facing the approaching Eli, Rhode clenched the Titan Arrow tightly. Although he couldn''t use the power of the spell, the Titan Arrow was still a sharp weapon. Rhode''s eyes sank, and he rushed towards Eli, the cloak stretched into a straight line behind his back, and his figure also pulled an afterimage in the air. The nearby great demon only saw a red line in the air, which was The light reflected from the scarlet eyes made Rhodes like a black python, swooping towards his prey. As Rhodes approached, Eli was not afraid at all. He let out a low roar and used the magic domain with all his strength, which seemed to make him lose his mind. From the current him, Rhodes could not see the calmness that a legendary mage should have. The field of magic enveloped Rhodes, and Rhodes felt his body begin to tremble, his flesh was howling, and his blood was boiling. Under the disintegration of the magic domain and the rejection of the forbidden magic domain, Rhode only felt that his entire body was about to be torn apart, but there was a force in it that kept him in human form and was immune to any Infection of power. That is the power of human blood, and it is also the reliance on which Rhode dared to rush into the magical realm. It was the blessing of fate so that he would not be decomposed by the magical realm. However, when Rhode was about to approach Eli, he stopped. He stopped and quickly retreated. Seeing this, Eli let out a roar, and from his roar, Rhodes could hear the deep disappointment. Rhode, who returned to the outside of the magic realm, looked at the blade in his hand and the cloak behind him with some distress. There was a faint white smoke on the Titan''s arrow, and the hole on the ghost king''s cloak became larger. Rhodes can resist the decomposition of the forbidden area, but the equipment on his body is not good, and he forcibly kills Eli. The final result is that Rhodes'' treasures and the artifacts on his body are all destroyed, turning into magical elements and dissipating. After a little calculation, Rhode knew that it was absolutely not worth it, and Eli was not worth all the artifacts he had to lose. It is said that Gwen, the god of wizards, was good at making treasures in his early years, but in the end he gave up all foreign objects, and even the power of the source of magic was no longer nostalgic. Rhode vaguely understood why. "Master be careful..." Jerefer didn''t understand why Rhodes retreated, only when he was forced to retreat by the power of the magic field, he couldn''t help but reminded that in the forbidden magic field, Jereffer, who was unable to cast spells, could only help out. . Hearing Jerefer''s reminder, Rhode''s mouth twitched, didn''t he know to be careful? At times like this, he would prefer to hear useful advice. "He is your descendant, don''t you have any spells to directly control descendants?" Rhode couldn''t help asking. Jerefer showed a helpless expression: "Sorry, master. If it is a descendant close to me, I might be able to control one or two, but Eli and I have been separated by an unknown number of generations, and my bloodline is already very strong in his body. Thin, if he was still human, I might be able to directly draw one-tenth of his blood, or less, but now..." Hearing Jerefer''s slightly regretful answer, Rhodes had nothing to say and began to take off his equipment one by one. Eli must still rely on him, but in order not to damage the divine weapon, Rhodes could only kill him with his bare hands. "Let me come." At this moment, the words that came from his ears made Rhodes stunned for a moment. Looking at the sound, he saw Tanan with a firm face. Chapter 2580 "Can you resist the magic realm?" Listening to Tanan''s self-recommended words, Rhodes asked with some doubts. "The remaining power of the forbidden magic ball can make me hold on for a while, and it will not break down immediately." Tanan patted his chest and said, where the red crystal ball that was integrated with him was shining brightly. The power of the forbidden magic ball will suppress the magic elements that appear around Tanan, which also makes the magic field take longer to decompose Tanan a little bit. Rhodes hesitated slightly: "That is the same field of the Mage God. If you die in it, I can''t wake you up again." "I died a long time ago." Tanan shook his head, "My heart has long since passed away with the warrior Yara, and since the day she died, I am no longer for Crowder, or savagery. People fight, but for that hatred. Now the culprit of everything, the mage leader of Brakada is right in front of me, how can I give up this opportunity?" Rhode took a deep look at Tanan: "The long-term oppression of Krulod by Brakada cannot be formed in a few months or a few years. Although Yin Lai is the president of the Magic Guild, those things I''m afraid it has little to do with him. Strictly speaking, you should go to the last president, that is, Esquel, or other mages who have experienced this matter." From Tanan''s words, Rhodes noticed his anger, his depression, and the deepest will to die. Rhodes didn''t want to lose this hero. However, Tanan laughed: "Isn''t there still you? Rhodes, I believe that you will eventually win and conquer all mages. The pain and hatred experienced by the barbarians will be returned by you to those mages, just as you said before." "That''s just an excuse to go to war, you understand." Rhodes sighed. In the distance, Yin Lai was walking slowly in the forbidden magic field. The forbidden magic ball''s resistance to the magic element seriously hindered his movement. Everything around seemed to be dissolving as Yin Lai approached, and the current legion members couldn''t help but take a few steps back, only Rhode and Tanan were still standing. The various rituals arranged in the tower have also been completely decomposed by the magic field at this moment. Without the barrier of the tower, the eternal magic eye in Rhodes'' hands can already be used. Slightly mobilizing the power of the Eternal Magic Eye, Rhodes seemed to have discovered something, and he couldn''t help but change his face, and then said: "Okay... I allow you to deal with Yin Lai, but you must be quick." Tanan nodded and glanced at Rhodes one last time: "I hope that after you have won a glorious victory, you can treat those savages kindly. This is the only thing I can do for them." "I will," Rod promised. Tanan, who once led the barbarians to counterattack Brakada for his own anger, and did not know how many Krulod creatures died, finally made such a request. After getting Rhode''s promise, Tanan also put down his last concerns. Tanan let out a loud roar, the roar was loud and shocking, releasing the anger deep in his heart, then raised the battle axe, and rushed towards the pure mage who completely opened the magic field and integrated with the magic elements. Tanan''s body was decomposing and dissipating little by little, but the red light emanating from his chest re-pressed the decomposed magic elements into his body, maintaining his original appearance. Right in front of Tanan, Yin Lai, who had no impurities in his body, was not to be outdone. Frightened and divine power burst out from his body, and everything in the world could not touch his body, only to dissipate. Pure white light burst out from Yin Lai''s eyes, and a vision appeared in the sky. The massive magic elements formed a huge magic cloud, which was coming straight down from the sky and gathered towards Yin Lai, and the space was also created by him. It became chaotic, and magical elements from other planes poured out one after another, even the former Mage God. Infinite magic elements, as if hearing Yin Lai''s orders, are moving with his heart, and Rhodes can''t help but shrink his eyes. If Yin Lai uses them to cast spells, the damage that can be caused I am afraid that he has already surpassed his ultimate lightning, and even Rhodes dare not say that he has survived under this spell. It''s a pity that the magic element can''t really touch Yin Lai, and between him and the magic element is the forbidden magic field of Tanan. The existence of the forbidden magic domain blocked Yin Lai''s possibility of absorbing magical elements. The vision that happened in the sky also made the mages in the city of magic find something unusual. They didn''t understand what happened, and they were gathering towards the tower. Maybe soon, those legendary mages who rescued the hostages in front would know that Yin Lai suffered News of the assassination, and by then they will all return. What no one knows is that the sudden change of the magical element of the main plane has attracted the attention of the elemental monarch. The elemental monarchs gathered in the spiritual web looked at each other and saw the solemn expressions on the other people''s faces. They seemed to be preparing for a major event. A breeze swept through and blew up the cloak behind Rhode. For some reason, from this breeze, Rhode felt a little unnatural, but the realm of forbidden magic dispelled Rhode''s doubts. In the realm of forbidden magic, any spell It doesn''t work, it must be just the wind blowing from nowhere. At this moment, Rhodes is fully controlling the eternal magic eye in his hand. The thick laser pierces straight down from the sky and bombards the ground outside the forbidden area. When the flames scorched black, Rhode''s eyes sank as his attack failed. The pure white light shrouded in, wrapping the entire Forbidden Demon Domain, and black smoke rose from the nearby legion members. Even the elite demons couldn''t help wailing at this moment. "You retreat first." Rhodes immediately ordered. After receiving the order from Rhodes, the nearby great demon hurriedly pulled away, fled outside the range of the forbidden area, and then used Flame Hide to evacuate first. Even Jerefer was the same. As an undead creature, when the white light that symbolized healing came over, pale flames ignited all over his body, and he wailed at the same time. When he was dragged away by the big demon, he seemed to remember something and called to Rhode: "His blood..." The corner of Rhode''s mouth twitched, and then he put his eyes on the master who radiated white light. Janet, the witch in green and white, was staring at him outside the realm of forbidden magic. Jenny''s eyes were full of anger, and it was accompanied by her heroic will. If it was someone else, I might not dare to look at him at all, but the fierceness in Rhodes'' eyes never diminished because of Jenny''s gaze. Chapter 2581 "You want to intervene in the battle between me and the mage, are you not afraid that I will kill your apprentice?" Looking at Jenny who shot, Rhodes threatened sharply. Feeling the medical field on Jenny, Rhode''s complexion couldn''t help but change. It was a field used for healing, but when used on undead creatures, this healing power became a weapon to kill undead creatures. . In a sense, killing undead creatures is the best treatment for them. In Jenny''s domain, even the great demon undead can only last ten breaths, and the other undead will only be shorter. The only thing that reassured Rhode was that Jenny''s domain would not take effect on him, and he didn''t know whether it was because of its inability to affect the Necromancer, or because of the blood of Rhodes'' body. It''s very simple to verify this. Rhode drank the blood stripping potion that removes human blood. The moment Rhode drank the potion, the death energy in his body began to burn violently, even with his health. The rapid passage of time, Rhode calculated slightly, in less than a minute, his health value will bottom out, before that, Tanan will fall down one step before Rhodes, Rhodes can still evacuate through space magic. Listening to Rhode''s threat, Jenny said firmly in his eyes: "Our apprentice will come back to me, and you will get the justice you deserve." Rhode let out a cold snort, the mage''s rescue operation gave Jenny some hope, which was also the basis for her to dare to take action at this time, but what she didn''t know was that there was still a backhand arranged by Rhodes. Looking at Jenny, Rhode''s eyes froze. It was the witch''s shot that forced him to change his plan and ordered Tanan to deal with Yin Lai, while Rhode himself tried to deal with Jenny. If it is the other way around and let Tanan deal with Jenny, under the shroud of the medical field, Tanan can only leave with the big devil, or do nothing at all, and the whole operation can only end in failure. Using the apprentice as a threat may delay Jenny''s shot, but in the end, it can only be delayed for a while. When Jenny strengthens her heroic will, even the apprentices can''t continue to shackle her. The mages in the city gradually gathered. Although many legendary mages were dispatched to rescue the apprentices, this is the headquarters of the Magic Guild after all, and there are still a large number of high-level mages and golems and puppets used for battle. Rhodes I believe that once he steps out of the forbidden magic realm, what awaits him will be the siege of many high-level mages. At that time, Rhode can only flee in embarrassment. Blast him to ashes. Staring at the legendary hero Jenny, Rhode''s expression tightened. It is not easy to kill her outside the realm of forbidden magic. All he can do is to help Tanan resist the effect of the medical field. Thinking of this, Rhode jumped up, and after getting rid of the restriction of human blood, Rhode inspired the blood of the great demon in his body, and the dark bat wings stretched out along the gap of the cloak. Rhode, who was suspended in mid-air, raised the large cloak behind his back with one hand, and the shadow cast down from the air, just covering Tanan below, reducing the burning of him in the medical field. With the charge of Tanan, Rhode also slowly moved his body to ensure that the shadow could accurately cover Tanan''s body. The mages would not let Rhode do as he wished. He is undoubtedly the best target. Facing the arrows that were shot, Rhodes looked with his left hand, and the entire arrows were caught in his hands. Due to the difficulty in taking advantage of space, Rhodes was also pushed out a lot by the arrows, which also exposed Tanan directly to the medical field. under the light. After taking the crossbow bolt, Rhode looked at the direction where the crossbow bolt was shot with an unpleasant expression. Under his scarlet eyes, the Mage who controlled the ballista had his legs softened, and hurriedly fled to the side. Rhode stretched out his hand, and the sturdy crossbow bolt slid across the sky like lightning. With a loud noise, the entire ballista was smashed in reverse. Rhode is no stranger to the projection of crossbow bolts. Long ago, he was like this. The one that casts Titan''s arrows. Compared with destroying the mage, the most important thing now is to protect the safety of Tanan. Thinking of this, Rhode used another ability of the eternal magic eye. A wide barrier emerged in the air, and the arrows shot from a distance were returned to the air. The boulders smashed by the puppets of the Titans were blocking the way, and he unfolded his cloak and continued to cast a shadow of shelter on Tanan. "Mage... your time of death is up!" Beneath Rhodes, Tanan rushed to Yin Lai''s face with the magic domain''s disintegration of himself. "Barbarian, you are not my opponent. I have merged with the magical realm and possessed the body of a demigod. You will only dissipate like dust and exchange for Rhodes." Yin Lai finally said. The foundation of the tower is made of special materials, which can delay the decomposition of the magic field to a certain extent. Otherwise, when Yin Lai exerts his full power in the field of magic, even the earth will be broken down by him, and there is nothing in the world that can accept him, and he will fall all the way down to the core of the world. Tanan obviously discovered this, he tore a piece of the floor and blocked it in front of him like a shield, delaying the decomposition of the magic field, and the battle axe in the other hand was already ready to go, and he was about to cut down on Yin Lai. Approaching the enemy, Tanan let out a roar again. The closer he got to Yin Lai, the stronger the power of decomposition he received. Even the forbidden magic field on his body could not suppress the power of decomposition, except for the one blocked by the shield. Where, more and more of his body dissipated like smoke. Under the protection of the shadow cast by Rhodes, Tanan was not harmed by the medical field, otherwise, he might not be able to persist until now. Tanan''s body is disappearing little by little, and his strength is gradually fading away, but his consciousness is more sober. At this moment, many faces flashed in his mind. Tanan saw his sister who had raised him, was later captured by the mage, and died in the war initiated by him. The sister seemed to have something to say to him, but in the end she just stretched out her hand and brushed his resolute face. Tanan saw the friend who originally trusted him, but finally disagreed because of his willful actions and was executed by his own hands. The friend seemed to have something to say, but in the end he just stared at his firm eyes. Tanan saw his lover, who was smiling and beckoning to him from a distance. Resurrection from the dead is not an interesting experience. After waking up from the darkness, Tanan recalled the hatred of the past and rekindled the anger in his heart. At this moment, he finally did what he had never done in the past. All the way to the front of the mage leader, vowing to end the long-standing hatred. With the gradually dissipating body, Tanan poured all hatred and anger into this axe. The axe contained Tanan''s brilliant and indelible heroic will, and even the magic field could not destroy it. The axe cut open Yin Lai''s body, pure to the extreme. The body of a demigod without a trace of impurities could not stop the anger of Tanan''s prairie fire. With the splash of blood, Yin Lai''s broken body flew towards each other. On both sides, Tanan''s body also dissipated in the core of the magic field, leaving only the red orb on his chest and the battle axe he used at the end. Chapter 2582 With Tanan''s full blow, Yin Lai''s body that was split into two parts was falling towards different directions. The effect of the magic field did not dissipate due to Yin Lai''s death, but completely lost control. Even the special material of the tower''s foundation could not block the effect of the magic field at this moment. melted the earth that would bear him. There were two bottomless holes in the ground. Everything near Yin Lai''s corpse turned into magical elements and dissipated. Nothing could stop him from falling. His corpse would travel all the way through the underground world and eventually fall. to a place deeper than hell. In order to kill the descendants of the God of Mage, Tanan has already spared no expense, fighting to be dissolved by the magic domain, and to let the mage feel the anger of the barbarian. Creatures melted by the magical realm will not be able to revive in the death realm, as is Yin Lai, who has completely turned into an elemental creature. Rhodes failed to use the Death Domain to resurrect Yin Lai, so his interest in his corpse was greatly diminished. Rhodes had no means to carry Yin Lai''s body. If he approached it rashly, he would be afraid that all the artifacts on his body would be melted away. Yin Lai''s body was like a hot potato, and it would cause great trouble wherever it was placed. What Rhode cares more about is the things that Tanan left behind. Rhodes fell from the sky, came to the last position of Tanan, and lifted the battle axe he was using. The blade of the axe was still covered with pure blood, which was exactly what Jerefef needed. In addition, the battle axe Its own attributes also caught Rhodes'' attention. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡¾Tanan Tomahawk¡¿ Quality: Artifact Type: Two-handed weapon Equipment Requirement: Crowlord Bloodline Basic Attributes: Strength +25, Never Destroyed Special Attribute 1: When the enemy faction has one of the caster, the golem, and the Brakada, the holder gains an additional +25 strength, which can be stacked up to three times. Special Attribute 2: Each time the enemy casts magic, the wielder gains +1 strength, which lasts until the end of the battle. Evaluation: An artifact formed by the will of an immortal hero. Tanan used this axe to kill the wizard leader of Brakada. Only barbarians can unleash the true power of this weapon. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ If Rhodes remembered correctly, the battle axe used by Tanan was just an ordinary treasure. Under the infection of the will of the immortal hero, the battle axe became an artifact. The additional effect of the artifact is the same as the previous Tanan, only the power of sharpness to the extreme, without any additional abilities. In front of that immortal heroic will, even Yin Lai''s demigod body could not stop him. "The president was actually killed by a barbarian..." "This is impossible¡­¡­" The exclamations of the mages reached Rhodes'' ears. When Tanan dissipated, the Forbidden Demon Domain no longer existed, leaving only the completely dark red orb. Because the death of the guild leader was too shocking, the mages forgot to cast magic on the enemy while their minds were shaking. look. Jenny''s movements also stopped, she was both regretful and angry, a dazzling white light burst out from the medical field, and billowing black smoke rose from Rhodes. Rhodes won''t stay here for a long time, he gave a thumbs up, made a wiping gesture to Jenny, and then shuttled through the flames and returned to the camp in the back. "Master, it''s great to see that you are safe and sound." Seeing Rhodes returning, the members of the legion who retreated first also showed reassurance. Jerefer glanced behind Rhodes and said in a stunned manner, "Taylor Where''s Nan? Why didn''t he come back with you? Could it be..." "Tanan exchanged his sacrifice for the death of the leader of the mage." Rhodes sighed, and then handed Tanan''s battle axe to Jerev, "This has the blood you need." Jerefer took the battle axe, and the heavy battle axe pressed him to the point of bending down his waist, but after seeing the blood on the surface of the battle axe, Jerev was still happy: "With this blood, I can Find Erica." "Be careful, this is an artifact." Seeing that Jeref''s strength was difficult to even lift the battle axe, let alone swing it to fight the enemy, Rhode shook his head and said. Due to the restrictions on the user of the battle axe, it can only be wielded by barbarians who have the same blood as Tanan, and even if Rhode gets it, it will not be able to exert its true power. Barbarian... Rhode fell into deep thought. Except for the former Tanan, there seemed to be no powerful barbarians among his subordinates. The great demons can wield this battle axe freely, but they cannot exert the true power of the battle axe. Rhode shook his head, it seemed that he had to wait until there was a chance in the future before granting the battle axe to a suitable subordinate. As for the shattered forbidden magic ball left by Tanan, it was completely dull and had lost all its effects. It looked no different from the stones in the desert. Fortunately, Rowling engraved the forbidden magic ball in the prophecy card in advance, so Rhodes would not completely lose the ability to ban magic. "Do you know anything about Yin Lai''s demigod body and the magical realm on him?" Putting the battle axe aside, Rhode looked at Jerefer on the side. Jerefer nodded: "I heard Erica mention that it was a secret record left by the Mage God. Because of my lack of rank, I only know a little bit about it." Rhode fell into silence. Erica in his mouth obviously knew more than Jerefer. As the only daughter of the Mage God, Gwen will definitely not hide anything from her. It seems that the key to the matter lies in the On the long-dead Erica. "Find her and I will wake her up from the darkness." Rhode ordered, and then he flashed and rushed to another battlefield in the back, where something seemed to have changed. Just when Rhodes assassinated Yin Lai, the battlefield in the rear was not idle. The clone he stayed here was fighting fiercely with the mercenaries who rescued the hostages. If it was just an ordinary mercenary, Mirror Rhodes could easily solve it, but half of the members of the Yunjian mercenary group were disguised as archangels, and their strength was far from that of ordinary mercenaries. The one who stayed behind was only a mirror image of Rhodes, and the power that he could exert was far inferior to that of the main body. The ability of the divine weapon was also limited, and he couldn''t cast magic, so he couldn''t compete with those angels. However, Mirror Rhodes did not have any panic. He used the Eternal Magic Eye early to see the enemy''s every move, how could he not make adequate preparations? When the angel was at war with him, another group of big demons in ambush in the passage were dispatched together. The underground passage that had already collapsed and blocked, and the blockade of the forbidden magic ball made the attacking enemy unable to escape. are generally cleaned up one by one. Chapter 2583 "They are all dead?" Looking around the messy underground battlefield, Rhodes asked with a frown. "Yes, Master." Farezer answered Rhodes'' question, "Those mercenaries, or angels, saw that there was no hope of rescuing the hostages, so they killed them first." Rhode stroked his forehead. Although the situation was not good for him, he still wanted to praise the enemy''s methods. Kill those hostages, let yourself lose the bargaining chip to threaten Jenny, and at the same time blame everything on yourself, further tie Jenny to Bracada''s side, and take this opportunity to provoke Jenny against the necromancer. Hate, this is undoubtedly the perfect strategy. Rhodes should have thought of this long ago, but he focused all his attention on assassinating Yin Lai, and underestimated the enemy''s determination. Rhodes dared to use the hostages as bait to attract the main force of the enemy to come to the rescue, thus creating an opportunity for the assassination of Yin Lai. It was also based on the premise that the enemies would not harm the hostages. He didn''t expect those mercenaries to play cards according to the routine. "They were not reborn in the death realm." Rhode said in a deep voice, and picked up the blade he used from the corpse of a mercenary. The surface of the blade was cold and gleaming, and if you stared carefully, you could see the faint light flowing. It is a holy light, not limited by the ability to ban magic, "The power of the Holy Inquisition... It seems that the Erathians have found a way to deal with the undead army." Not only were the hostages killed by the mercenaries, but even the dead mercenaries were not resurrected in the death domain. This was a new discovery. The Erathians seem to have found a way to resist the death field, and the specific reason is unknown to Rhodes. "After I found out that they killed the hostages, I immediately ordered that those human mercenaries be captured alive, thinking that doing so might help the master," Fareze reported. Rhode shook his head. After learning that all the hostages were dead, the angry Jenny would not listen to the words of the captured mercenary. Even if the mercenary told everything, she would only think that it was Rhode''s trick, and the consequences of everything would still be the same. will be borne by Rhodes. In the previous battle, Rhodes felt the restraint of the medical field on undead creatures. Unlike the magic field, the damage effect of the medical field is only for undead creatures, but it can bring a strong recovery ability to normal creatures. Ni sticks to the magic city, and Rhodes'' plan may only be postponed. Rhodes sighed deeply: "Isn''t there a hostage still alive?" "After the inventory of the undead, all the hostages in the Forbidden Realm died, and none were spared." Falezer shook his head. Rhode was very helpless. In order to prevent the hostages from escaping, he had to keep all the hostages within the scope of the forbidden magic ball. Once outside the scope of the forbidden magic ball, the hostages could cast a spell to escape, using all the hostages as bait, which was also Rhodes helpless. Act of. Although Rhodes also hid some hostages deeper underground, those people were also found by the mercenaries who came to carry out the mission. The mercenaries were unable to rescue them, and in the end had no choice but to kill them. Things seem to be a foregone conclusion, Rhodes can only take the blame for killing the hostages and face the angry hero Jenny. While Rhode was calculating the mages, he was also calculated by those mages. Rhodes never thought of killing those hostages. Killing them can only gain insignificant experience points and add a few ordinary undead creatures, but if they are allowed to live, Rhodes can use this to threaten Jenny and achieve greater However, his conspiracy was sabotaged by the enemy. On the side, when he heard Rhode''s words, Agran, who had just come off the battlefield, seemed to have thought of something. He didn''t care to wipe off the blood on his body. He immediately reported to Rhode: "Master, there seems to be a hostage who has survived. , she was not detained in the forbidden realm, but was detained elsewhere." "What?" Rhode''s eyes lit up, "Take me to see that hostage." Agran immediately took the command and led Rhodes through space to the peak of Chanzel Snow Mountain in the westernmost part of Bracada. After crossing the continuous snow mountain, they arrived at Krulod, where the barbarians lived. The inside of the cold snow-capped mountain has a unique cave. The belly of the mountain is excavated into a warm magical plain, and the peak of the snow-capped mountain is a large area of ??ruins. There used to be a group of giant dragons, but now the dragons have left their nests, and only the undead can be seen. Rhodes had been here before, and it was here that he and Yinnota got to know each other, but what made Rhodes puzzled was, why did Agran bring him here? "Are there any hostages here? Why are the hostages held here?" Rhode asked inexplicably. "Master, have you forgotten?" Agland reminded side by side, "You said you didn''t want to see that weeping elf, as your faithful servant, of course, I must make sure that she will not appear in front of your eyes. It happened that there was an abandoned prison here, so I took her here and locked her up." Rhode scratched his head, as if that was the case, and then frowned: "This place is not within the effective scope of the Forbidden Demon Realm at all, and the prison here is prepared for giant creatures, and it can''t contain human-sized creatures at all. The hostages are here, I''m afraid she would have already run away." "She didn''t dare to do that," Agland replied. "I told her that if she dared to escape, or if she cast any random spells, I would kill ten apprentices. Even if there was no realm of forbidden magic, no prison made of iron. The door, the cell in her heart will imprison her here." "Well, you''re doing pretty well." Rhodes commented. "Master has won the prize, I learned it from you." Agran answered modestly. Soon, in the ice prison built by the holy dragon, Rhodes saw the silver-haired elf. The holy dragon who once lived here built this ice prison with his own icy dragon breath. The ice prison was filled with biting cold air, and Yi Luo''s current body also felt a faint chill. Agland, who was accustomed to the high temperature of hell, even put his hands in front of him and kept rubbing his arms. If Rhodes hadn''t been by his side, he couldn''t help but ignite flames all over his body to fight the ice cold that went deep into his bones. In the prison, the silver-haired elf was lying on the frozen ground, her body curled into a ball, and her hands were wrapped around her knees to preserve the low temperature. Her face was pale, there was not even a trace of blood on her lips, and there were still some ice stains on her cheeks, and the whole person seemed to be asleep, and there was no breath at all. "Master, she..." Agland showed a surprised look. "She''s still alive." After feeling it for a while, Rhodes immediately felt relieved, which also saved him a lot of trouble. After confirming the only remaining hostage, Agran immediately retired, while Rhodes looked at the elf who fell into a coma and fell into contemplation. Chapter 2584 "Lord Moriel, Rhode really did it..." Inside the dragon''s nest, the sorcerer Ajit seemed to have observed something, and hurriedly reported to the big red dragon in front of him. "He killed the president of the magic guild, and the mages are headless. I am afraid that it will not be long before they will voluntarily give up the city of magic..." Although Rhodes robbed his own evil eye creation, Edgeette was still extremely shocked when he observed the scene of the death of the leader of the Magic Guild. The power that Yin Lai finally showed was far beyond the magician''s imagination. Even so, he still died secretly, and it was the Rhode who caused all this. "It''s slower than I thought." The big red dragon yawned, "However, Rhode is quite capable of killing the descendants of Gwen, the god of mages, and that mages are not that easy to deal with, so I''d probably have to go instead. With a lot of effort, he barely qualified to be my husband." "Mr. Moriel, you and Rhodes are both kings of the end. When they unite, they will be unstoppable. The conquest of Brakada, and even the whole world is just around the corner." The sorcerer dignitaries on the side complimented her. She seemed to have seen the future. Big win situation. At this moment, Edger seemed to have discovered something, and said solemnly: "Rod did not take Yin Lai Magnus''s body. Yin Lai''s body contained the power of the out-of-control domain, and the earth was destroyed by him. The broken body broke into two large holes, his body was falling continuously, and there was no tendency to stop, and many underground creatures that were close to him disappeared directly..." Moriel snorted softly: "Can you guys leave that corpse behind?" Edger looked embarrassed: "It''s a pity... Lord Moriel, with the methods of sorcerers, it''s not enough to leave his corpse, and anything close to his corpse will disappear completely, whether it''s magic or other things. , can''t reach his body. We tried to set up a portal in the path of his fall, but he directly turned the portal into nothingness." Da Honglong showed a look of contempt: "It''s really useless, you can''t deal with Yin Lai, can''t you even keep his body now?" The nearby sorcerer stammered, and finally Edger said: "According to my evil eyes, Yin Lai''s body has passed through the underground kingdom and entered a deeper mantle, and the speed of its falling has not slowed down. , I''m afraid it won''t be long before he will go straight to hell." "Forget it, leave this trouble to those hell demons." Moriel shook his head, and then stopped thinking about it. Neither Moriel nor the sorcerers knew that with the fall of Yin Lai''s body, a more terrifying threat was gradually approaching, and the whole world would be plunged into catastrophe. The death of the chairman of the magic guild, such a heavy news, it didn''t take long for the news to spread throughout the entire continent. There were a few creatures in the intelligence channel. After learning the news, they were all surprised. There is a deep shock. In the Mage Empire Brakada, the magic guild is comparable to the royal family of the mages, and the guild leader has a more noble status than the king. After all, the kings of other forces are not like the president of the magic guild, who can release devastating fifth-order magic by raising his hand. "The ruler of Brakada died at the hands of Rhodes..." Looking at the information in front of her, Queen Catherine of Erathia sighed deeply. Her strength is far inferior to President Yin Lai, but she is not afraid of the assassination of the enemy. She has the protection of angels by her side. reliance since. "Those mages won''t last long." Beside her, General Morgan quickly analyzed, "It won''t take long, when Rhodes integrates his forces, his undead army will enter the Erathia territory along the southern border, and will We are also dragged into the scuffle of Doomsday Kings." "I heard that he is planning to marry Queen Nigon." Catherine said. "You''re right, we should be more prepared for attacks from the ground than Rhodes on the surface." Another bloated minister replied, "The foundation of Erathia has long been dug by those cavemen. Baikong, even an angel can''t go deep into the ground." "Let the knights from all over the world be well protected, and send a team of high priests to the southern border." Catherine thought for a while, and then ordered, "If the Bracadas flee, let them give up on Gwen Magog. Nus'' faith, turn to our lord, and then treat them as Erathians." "What if they don''t want to?" Morgan asked. Catherine was silent for a moment, then said, "Accept them as well, and let them exchange their labor for food and shelter." "With all due respect, Your Majesty Catherine, your kindness will only be used by those little ones. Now that the devil has come to the world, the stigmata urgently need people''s devout beliefs in order to get back the boundless divine power. You treat people with kindness, but people will not understand. For your difficulties, you should take more severe measures to make people understand the punishment for disobeying the gods." Morgan half-knelt on the ground, persuading. "What do you want me to do? Banish them back to Bracada?" Catherine asked. Morgan shook his head. "I mean executing them. Erathia has only one god and will always be." "I can''t do this." Catherine shook her head and said, "The end is coming, and those of us who stick to the main plane should be united in order to fight the gradually approaching evil. They are just some Brakada people with different beliefs." "Your Majesty..." Morgan seemed to want to say something, but Catherine interrupted him. "There is no room for negotiation on this matter." After that, Catherine left alone. Morgan was a little unwilling. He watched Queen Catherine leave and made some decisions in his heart. The news of Yin Lai''s death also spread to Eli''s elf kingdom. Although this dense forest is almost separated from Brakada by the entire continent, the well-informed leader of the rangers still reported the news to the elf king as soon as possible. ear. "Very good... This is the long-awaited opportunity for Eli." The elf king sighed, and at the same time handed a secret letter to the patrol leader in front of him, "I want you to go to Brakada and take this Give it to Jenny, and convey goodwill to the members of the Magic Guild, telling them that Eli has enough fertile soil and is willing to accept mages who have nowhere to go." "Listen to my eyeliner in Bracada, Jenny''s apprentices all died in the battle, and she may not obey your orders." The patrol leader said indifferently. "She will listen. This is her duty as an Eri, as a guardian of the jungle. All this is done to protect Eri." The Elf King let out a long sigh, and finally ordered. Chapter 2585 "Where are you taking me?" Being pulled through space by Rhodes involuntarily, he came to the underground where he was imprisoned before, Sodofi asked in panic. "I want to show you something," said Rod Dandan. "Although the other apprentices are dead, they were not killed by me. The ones who really killed them were those who came to rescue them." Sodophie was stunned for a moment, and she couldn''t help but have some doubts in her heart. She didn''t believe what Rhode said, but instead was filled with annoyance of being deceived and fooled: "Do you think I will believe it? You evil villain." Rhodes disagreed: "I know you won''t believe it, so I want you to see it with your own eyes." With that said, Rhode grabbed the body of an apprentice. The man broke a hand, and blood was flowing down his face. What really cut off his vitality and could never be resurrected was the loss of a fine iron arrow nailed into his forehead. Sodophie just glanced at him, and couldn''t bear to look anymore, turned his head to the side, but heard Rhode say: "Look at him, do you think I killed him? If I killed him, I wouldn''t waste it. His corpse. He didn''t become an undead creature because your people killed his soul with holy water. Do you want to see other corpses?" Seeing that the silver-haired elf was silent, Rhode added: "I believe that Jane will not allow such a thing to happen. These people''s actions were instructed by others, and it is not known who they are, but the result has been placed on you and me. In front of me. The apprentices are all dead and victims of persecution of Jenny." "Stop talking..." Sodophie lamented. Rhodes glanced at her and saw that she was sad and still grieved for the apprentices who died. Rhodes stopped irritating her and asked, "So, do you believe what I said?" Sodofi bit his lip and looked at Rhodes with tears in his eyes: "No, I won''t believe you anymore... It''s all your conspiracy, you killed them and turned them into this... " Rhode shrugged helplessly: "The truth is in front of you, but you don''t want to believe it. What should I say to you? Stupid and blind, weak and pathetic elf?" Rhodes paced slowly and walked around the elf. At the same time, he no longer suppressed the breath of death on his body and put pressure on the elf. Aware of the approaching gloomy aura, Sodophie frowned, but instead showed a firm look: "You plan to use these tricks to let me shake Lord Jenny''s determination, and you will die. No matter what. Whatever you do to me, I will not betray Lord Jane." Rhodes took a deep look at her. Usually, at such times, he would pretend to agree to the enemy''s request in exchange for a chance to live, right? Immediately asked: "Is there anything Jenny deserves to follow? Whether it is strength, prestige, or power, she is not as good as me. I have many artifacts, an invincible army of undead, and a terrifying reputation. She has nothing." "Jenny is a hero who protects one side and does justice. Maybe her strength is limited, but she will do her best to heal those who are physically injured and suffering. As for you..." Sodophie glared at Rhodes, "You Nothing." Rhodes was silent, but soon laughed: "I forgive you for being disrespectful this time." Speaking, Rhodes clapped his hands as if praising the elf, and with Rhodes'' applause falling, a mercenary with his hands tied behind his back was pushed over by the vampire. It was a barbarian. She had short red hair. Her red hair was not as dazzling as the flames, but more tan, just like the color left by the dried blood from the wound on her body. "Lord..." After seeing Rhode''s figure, the red-haired mercenary shrank and trembled. When the vampire let her go, she knelt directly on the ground and begged, "Lord of the Undead, I''d do anything for a chance to live..." Rhodes nodded with satisfaction and glanced at Sodophie at the same time. It would be nice if the elf apprentice could be so knowledgeable, but Rhodes''s sight was only exchanged for Sodophie''s cold glance. "Speak everything you saw in the battle," Rhode ordered. The red-haired mercenaries did not dare to disobey, and hurriedly talked about it, from their rescue operation through the gate of another dimension, to going deep into the ground and falling into Rhode''s trap, and after the people of the mercenary group in the clouds saw no hope of rescue , began to kill all the incidents of the apprentice. "Every time they said that they decisively killed Rhode, Sodophie''s face turned pale, but Rhode didn''t care about this and continued: "Maybe those apprentices don''t know why they came to save them. , and ended up killing them, but you know the reason, who else will do justice to those apprentices besides you? Do you want me to come? I''m just going to clear those guys up with Jenny. You are Jenny''s favorite apprentice, pass the news here to Jenny, and I''m sure you will. " After speaking, Rhodes no longer cares about the helpless Sodofi, and his figure slowly disappears in the flames. Chapter 2586 "Get up quickly, Rhodes has left." After Rhode left for a long time, the red-haired mercenary was still kneeling on the ground, not daring to move, as if he was completely frightened, but Sodofi couldn''t stand it anymore, and untied the rope that tied her. Then it pulled her up. "Huh..." After getting up, the red-haired mercenary breathed a sigh of relief, and his expression became excited, "I survived! Damn it, I knew I wouldn''t die like this!" She couldn''t contain the ecstasy in her heart, sometimes laughing, sometimes cheering, but Sodofi seemed indifferent, not happy at all for saving her life. It took a long time for the red-haired mercenary to calm down. She waved her fist in the direction of Rhodes'' departure: "What bastard Lord of the Undead, when I meet you next time, I will definitely let you learn how powerful I am." Soduofei looked at her helplessly. She didn''t say that just now, but it was her performance that made Sodufi subconsciously believe her previous words. "So... what you said in front of Rhodes was true?" Sodofi asked uncertainly. The red-haired mercenary glanced at her: "You look shocked. Don''t say it''s you, even I didn''t expect such a thing to happen, they will never be lenient when they sacrifice their own people. Seriously, a At first I thought it was a lucrative task." Speaking of the end, the red-haired mercenary snorted dissatisfied. Her weapon was confiscated by the enemy, but the rest of the treasures on her body were still there, and the enemy seemed to despise those treasures at all. She took out a shiny feather from her bosom and carefully scrutinized the texture on the surface of the feather: "The angel''s feather... It''s a good reward, it should be able to sell for a good price in normal times, but unfortunately the market is different now. already." The red-haired mercenary inspected the quest props distributed to her by the mercenary group. These had obviously become her trophies and belonged to her completely. She acted in a hurry before, and she hadn''t checked these things properly. "Let''s go, maybe that Rhode will change his mind..." Sodofi advised. The red-haired mercenary glanced at her and said in Rhode''s tone: "Ms. Elf, you almost killed us just now, do you understand? Haven''t you heard of those rumors? Don''t you know that angering Rhodes will cause you? What''s going to happen?" Sodophie was silent for a while. Compared with death, she had more important beliefs to abide by. No matter how the enemy threatened or tortured her, her heart would not be shaken. Seeing that Sodufi was silent, the red-haired mercenary thought she knew she was wrong, and then said with satisfaction: "Forget it, I finally survived from that person, so I don''t care about your mistakes. These things can barely make up for it. My loss, an angel''s feather, a teleportation scroll, and a scroll I don''t know what it is, it should be worth a lot of money... I plan to sell them and go to the tavern for a few days, you want not together..." As she was talking, the red-haired mercenary who was checking the remaining belongings unintentionally pulled out a magic scroll. Before she realized anything, a strong magic element condensed around her. "Wait, be careful..." Sodofi''s pupils shrank, and she immediately reminded, but her voice was still a beat slower, and the magic in the scroll was activated. Under the stunned eyes of the red-haired mercenary, a thunderous explosion came from her ears, and half of her body was blown to powder, and the blood splashed on Sodophie''s face like a shooting star. Under the strong impact of the air wave, Sodofi''s entire body was shaken out. She hit the ground heavily, and her consciousness was blurred for a while. The whole world seemed to be away from her, and only sharp tinnitus came from her ears. Voice. If Sodophie hadn''t raised a powerful shield at the last moment, her end would not have been any better than that of the mercenary. Rao is so, in the explosion range of the thunder bomb, Sodofi still suffered a lot of magic damage, the blood dripped down her ears, and she kept spitting out blood from her mouth, her body could not move, and her expression changed. Got to be in a trance. "Do not¡­¡­" Sodofi tried her best to barely spit out a word, but more blood rushed up from the viscera that had been impacted by the shock. The smoke and dust after the impact of the thunder bombs made her face ashes, looking even more unbearable than when she was imprisoned by Rhodes. . Soduofei turned slightly and looked towards the position where the red-haired mercenary stood before, but saw a deep pit and a vague mass of flesh, only her feet were still intact. At this moment, the face of the necromancer appeared in the mind of the silver-haired elf. Is this what he did? As Sodophie had judged before, was that person just torturing them before they died, or was there something else going on? Sodophie wanted to blame the necromancer for the fault, but the hunch in her heart made her understand that this matter was not that simple, just like the message the necromancer wanted to convey to her. There is another secret to this matter. Those mages may not plan to rescue the apprentices at all. Whether it was her, other apprentices, or those mercenaries, they were just victims of the struggle between the mage and Rhodes. From the moment they stepped into the battlefield, their fate seemed to be doomed. The injuries to her internal organs were far more serious than Sodofi expected. Sodofi only spit out a few mouthfuls of blood on the surface, but her internal organs were all shattered under the impact. A shock is enough to take a life. Sodophie was lying on the ground, unable to move her fingers at all, unable to perform first aid, and even less able to persist on the road back to the Magic City. Although hope was in sight, the silver-haired elf could not move, and could only watch the vitality in his body dissipate little by little, waiting for death to come. At this moment, a burst of warmth emerged from Sodophie''s body, and Sodophie seemed vaguely familiar with that warmth. Sodophie thought about it, the warmth that flowed through her limbs, as if it could dispel all the cold, was exactly the same as when she drank the broth from Rhodes outside the ice prison. The knowledge contained in first aid made Sodophie realize that it was no ordinary broth at all, but made from legendary creatures. Her body improved in an instant, and now her life has continued. The residual life energy in the broth made Sodophie barely able to move her body. She cast a few healing spells on herself, but to no avail. Such serious internal organ injuries can only be healed with the aid of a first aid tent or Lord Jenny. . Just prolonging her life is not enough for Sodofi to survive, and she has only one way of death to stay here. Sodophie gritted her teeth tightly and tried her best to turn over her body, turning her lying body into a frontal landing. This alone made her feel unbearable pain, and her internal organs were more oppressed, but she endured it. The pain from the body caused Sodofi to bite his lip, and the blood flowing from his lips mixed with the blood spit out from his mouth. After falling on the ground, it was wiped away by her palm and pulled out on the ground. At the same time, the bloodstain also made her look poignant and beautiful. As long as he can reach the realm of the medical field, Sodofi will be able to return to normal. The damaged internal organs made Sodofi dare not use teleportation, which would only kill her in an instant. The unpredictable situation made Sodofi unable to use the Gate of Time and Space, and no one knew the attitude of the mages in the city towards her. The only thing Sodofi could rely on was his hands and feet. Thinking of those apprentices who died unjustly, the mercenaries who were in front of her just now, and the lingering Rhodes who shrouded the earth with death and terror, Sodophie was unwilling and unwilling to die here, she Struggling, crawling little by little to the scope of the medical field. Chapter 2587 "interesting¡­¡­" Through the eternal magic eye, Rhodes saw the abnormality that happened on the silver-haired elf. Seeing her crawling with her severely injured body, with a determined and strong look on her face, Rhodes ignored it and dealt with other things. thing. "Master, Erica is here." Standing on the endless snow field, Jerefer said excitedly. He leaned down, swept away the snow deep enough to cover his knees, and pressed his body to the solid ice below. A shivering chill came from the solid ice, but it couldn''t extinguish the heat in Jerefer''s heart. Erica''s body was just below the hard ice layer. "I found her. As I told you, Master, as long as there is the blood of my common descendant with her, I will be able to find her." The strong excitement made Jerefer speechless, he said. Let out a big smile from the bottom of my heart, "Who would have thought that after countless years, I would reunite with her on the other side of death..." "Relax. You can talk to her when she wakes up." Rhode shook his head, his expression was calm, and he didn''t see any excitement like Jerefer''s, and then he turned his eyes to the hard ice under his feet. It is not easy to find Erica buried deep below, but it is not difficult for Rhodes. Rhodes took out a scepter and held the scepter high. After he got up, the glacier cracked along his feet, revealing a bottomless ravine. "She once told me that on the day she died, she would throw her body into the endless sea at the end of the continent, and I said that I would bury her body in an iceberg." Jerefer showed some memories, " But she didn''t do it, she did as I said..." "You should feel lucky." Rhode said slowly, "If her body is really thrown into the endless sea, after so many years, I am afraid there will be nothing left." The two flew down along the crack of the ice sheet. Under the action of the death domain, Rhode also awakened many frozen creatures that had already lost their lives. Accidentally fell into the depths of the glacier, and the now reborn white bear is roaring filial piety to Rhodes, which has long since disappeared, and the giant tusk elephant whose size is comparable to Beamon also makes a deafening sound. Under the ice sheet, their remains were completely preserved, which also gave Rhodes the opportunity to awaken them. "She''s right there..." Soon, Jerefer seemed to sense something and exclaimed. Following the direction he showed, Rhodes also saw a scene that surprised him a little. Inside the huge ice crystal, there was a woman sitting cross-legged. The woman had white hair, not as silvery as snow like the elf before, but mottled and gray with age, and the years had left obvious marks on her body. There are fine wrinkles on the top of her forehead and around her lips. She is wearing a white robe with a gold edge, and the white robe is stitched with the symbols of the four elements of magic with gold threads. It is a prerequisite for a legendary mage to be eligible to wear such clothes. In Rhodes'' memory, Gwen once, and Yin Lai not long ago, they most commonly wore this dress. "Erica..." Jerefer''s body trembled, and he gently called the name of the frozen person, but that person died countless years ago, but under the ice, there was no trace of her body. The signs of corruption made her look as if she was still alive. "Stay away, I''m going to try to wake her up." Rhode reminded her at this time. Seeing this, Jerefer quickly stepped aside. Rhode put his hand on the ice crystal in front of him, and the flame spread along Rhode''s palm, instantly covering the ice in front of him. It also began to dissolve rapidly, and hot steam rose up. "Be careful, don''t hurt her." Jerefer couldn''t help but speak, and used his water-bending thaumaturgy, sweeping aside the water droplets and steam near Erica''s side to ensure that Erica would not be touched. Soon, when the last piece of ice that wrapped Erica melted away, she, who had been silent for countless years, finally opened her eyes. With the awakening of the Death Domain, she ushered in a new life. "Jerever, is that you..." After waking up, Erica asked uncertainly, while slowly moving her body that had been frozen for many years, not getting used to it for a while. "Yeah." Jerefer showed a positive look, and carefully applied flying thaumaturgy to her, so that she could float freely in the air. "You look exactly the same as before, nothing has changed." Erica smiled. Jeff was also very emotional: "You look a lot older." Erica''s eyes picked up, and then she reached out and grabbed Jerefer''s ear: "What did you just say? Are you saying that I have matured a lot?" "Wait, I was wrong..." In the sound of Jerefer''s begging for mercy, Erica released her hand and snorted: "It feels like a century has passed since we last met. What era is it now?" "It''s the 576th year of the new calendar," replied Jerefer. "Wait a minute..." Erica was stunned. "That is to say, more than five hundred years have passed since our time..." Jerefer didn''t refute and acquiesced to her statement. After being stunned for a while, Erica quickly reacted and asked, "What major events have happened in the world? Has the Magic Guild become the most powerful organization on the continent?" "As far as I know, no..." Jerefer explained, "The organization with the most comprehensive strength in the mainland is the Freelance Chamber of Commerce, and the Magic Guild can only be ranked second." "How is this possible?" Erica said in disbelief, the wrinkles on her forehead piled up deeply, "It has been five hundred years, don''t our descendants have any success? The current president of the Magic Guild is Who? I''m going to see him." "Uh..." Jerefer hesitated before humming a sentence for a long time, "Maybe it''s not a good time, the president of the Magic Guild has just died, and I used his blood to find you. s position¡­¡­" Erica nodded slightly and vaguely guessed the current situation: "So Brakada is being attacked by the enemy? Where does the enemy come from?" "We... are Brakada''s enemies." Jerefer said helplessly. Erica blinked, thinking about the meaning of Jeref''s words, and Jeref coughed dryly and pointed to Rhodes sideways: "Let me introduce to you, this is the master of death, the king of the undead kingdom. The ruler, Lord Rhodes, he is also our current master." Following Jeref''s introduction, Erica also set her sights on Rhodes. Chapter 2588 "So you''re the one who woke me up again?" After understanding what happened from Jerefer''s mouth, Erica looked at Rhodes with interest: "I am clearly not a hero and can''t become a death knight, but the way you wake me up is very similar to waking up a death knight. how did you do it?" "That is the ability of the death domain." Rhode Dandan replied, "It sounds like you know the necromancer well and the transformation of the death knight? Orthodox mages should not be aware of the difference?" "The split of the necromancer from Brakada happened when I was the president of the Magic Guild. I know more about necromancy than you think." Erica smiled, "I can''t believe that five years have passed in a blink of an eye. For a hundred years, I can''t wait to see how the world has changed." Rhodes glanced at her: "You will have a chance in the future. As for now, we are at war with Bracada and need your participation." "You want me to take power from the Magic Guild?" Erica asked. Rhode shook his head: "Actually, I heard of your foresight. You single-handedly promoted the Magic Guild to the entire continent, making it no longer limited to Brakada, but a transcontinental super organization. I appreciate your ability very much, and I want to appoint you as the interior minister of the undead kingdom, please don''t refuse." Erica glanced slightly, and saw that Jerefer, who was beside him, was nodding to her expectantly, and then said: "Well, I guess I have no right to refuse. Thank you for your consideration, Your Majesty, I accept this appointment. . Home Secretary... This is a very troublesome position, I don''t like this title, I prefer to be called the Speaker." Rhode nodded, Erica agreed to his request by saying this, and then said: "Speaker Erica, you don''t need to call me Your Majesty, I am not the real king yet." "Not yet?" Erica found the problem in Rhodes'' words. "When I marry another queen, you can call me that again." Rhode didn''t say much. He wanted to let Erica understand the current complicated situation, but it couldn''t be made clear in a few words, he could only wait. Then explain it to her slowly. "It seems that things have become interesting." Erica smiled slightly, the wrinkles on the corners of her mouth and her aged face made her seem to have a calm demeanor in control of everything. Rhode believed that his choice could not be wrong. Erica, as the daughter of the Mage God, had formulated the future development plan of the Magic Guild hundreds of years ago, and let her handle the internal affairs of the undead kingdom. It''s overkill. "So, the descendants of the Mage God are all dead? It''s a pity." After thinking for a while, Erica couldn''t help shaking her head as if she had remembered something. Geref also sighed, Yin Lai was also his descendant, and he hoped that he could persuade Yin Lai to give up being an enemy of Rhodes, but unfortunately nothing worked, and after Yin Lai''s death, Rhodes also failed to take him down. Turning into a member of the kingdom of the dead, he can only comfort Erica: "At least we are still here." Soon, several people returned to the ice sheet, and only the cracked ravines in the ice sheet could prove what had just happened. "Listen to Jerefer, you have a sufficient understanding of the power of the domain. When you heard me mention the domain of death, you didn''t seem surprised." Speaking of the power of the domain, Rhode said sternly. "Yes." Erica admitted this, "My father taught me a lot of knowledge about the domain, including some of his research. In the past five hundred years, has someone relied on the power of the domain to god?" "As far as I know, no. There seems to be only one god-level creature other than your father Gwen among the rumored god-level creatures." Rhode replied after thinking for a while. "My father did not enter the divine order." Erica pointed out the error in Rhodes'' words, "The realm is the bridge to enter the divine order. My father voluntarily gave up magic for future generations to continue to master the realm of magic. Realm, go to explore the higher planes, what you heard should be just fake news from the magic guild. As for the goddess...I think you mean the lich Erich, who was active during a period than I was born Earlier, judging from my father''s evaluation of him, before his fall, he did indeed enter the rank of gods." Speaking of the end, Erica couldn''t help but curl her lips and said: "It seems that in the past five hundred years, the next god has not appeared in the world. What are Uncle Somra and the elemental monarchs doing? There is no one. Can you go further?" Rhode was taken aback for a moment. Somra was the god of allegiance to the mage and the hero and monster who guarded Brakada. His strength was at the peak of the legend, and he could be called a demigod. Unfortunately, he was restrained by the power of forbidden magic. Play poorly. Not to mention the elemental monarchs, all of them are powerful and have the ability to destroy the world. Judging from Erika''s words, she is obviously no stranger to those ancient existences. Not only that, but her answer contained a greater amount of information, which also shocked Rhodes: "You said that the realm is a bridge to become a god? Do you have any ideas?" Erica glanced at Rhodes with some doubts, as if wondering why he didn''t even know the basic domain knowledge: "How wide can your domain cover." "I think about it..." Rhodes glanced at the records in the system, and then said, "The Death Domain can cover all the space around me, but the Burning Domain can only cover 200 meters." On a wide battlefield, the area covered by the death field is not too large, and the radius of Jenny''s medical field is at least five times that of Rhodes, which is enough to protect all creatures in it at the same time. "You have two domains?" Erica glanced at Rhodes unexpectedly. "Is there a problem?" Rhodes asked. "Even if it was five hundred years ago, no one could have two realms except the one who became a god." Erica looked thoughtful, looking at Rhode carefully, trying to see what was different in him. place. After a while, she said, "Forget it, it''s possible that you are just lucky. In addition to the Death Domain, you also have the Burning Domain... Wait a minute, the Burning Domain ? You are the fire element monarch?" "Of course not." Rhode said helplessly. Erica was not the first person to recognize him as the monarch of the fire element. It seemed that the Burning Domain had some special meaning. Erica was silent. She gave Rhodes a deep look. Since she woke up from the dark and cold, Rhodes has brought her a lot of surprises. Even hundreds of years ago, she has never seen such a thing. With such a peculiar existence as Rhodes, it seems that it is not a wrong idea to agree to Rhodes'' request and become the speaker of the undead kingdom. Chapter 2589 "It seems your experience is more interesting than I thought." Erica didn''t ask more questions about the Burning Domain, and instead commented. "But even if you have two domains, it''s not necessarily a good thing. If you want to go beyond the limitations of legendary creatures, you need to continuously expand the scope of the domain to eventually include the entire world and integrate into the basic rules of the world. Only then can you Step above the legend, enter the level of the gods. This is also what all the existences of the legendary apex are doing." Erica added. Listening to Erica''s remarks, Rhode''s expression also became solemn. This was also the first time he had heard from other people about the way to be promoted to god-level creatures. As Rhodes predicted, legendary creatures are far from the limit of power. Using the domain to cover the world is a method that Rhode has never thought of. Imagine that when the death domain covers the world, all the dead will obey Rhode''s orders. Rhode doesn''t even have to do anything, and there will be infinite undead creatures. At that time, death is no longer the end, and rebirth after death is more like a basic rule, integrated into the cognition of all creatures, no one will think there is anything wrong with this, and Rhodes will also become a veritable Lord of the undead. , to be more precise, it should be the god of the dead. "I didn''t think there was such a method." Rhode took a deep breath, "Using the domain to cover the world... It sounds like only the existence of the gods is capable of doing this." "A few demigods are also capable of doing this," Erica reminded. "The world we see, including the magical elements familiar to mages, are all born from the domain of the elemental monarch. According to my father''s investigation, Erathia The stigmata of the stigmata had an agreement with the ancient elemental monarch, who used the elemental monarch''s realm to shape the main plane. In a sense, the elemental monarch''s realm has already encompassed our world, and no mages will question those basic Magic elements, that is the ''rules'' that they must understand before learning magic." "Will those elemental monarchs listen to the words of the stigmata?" Rhode asked suspiciously. He remembered that the various disasters caused by the elemental monarchs were related to their intention to take back their power in the main plane. Erica said: "Of course they will not be obedient. Elemental monarchs are the oldest elements. They are moody, manic and irritable, and no one can control them. It is said that a war broke out between them and the stigmata. After taking away the core of their domain, the power of the elemental monarchs has been greatly reduced since then, and it will never regain its original glory." Thinking of this, Rhode couldn''t help scratching his head. He remembered that the threat of the elemental monarch in the previous life was resolved by the hero Tanan, and he didn''t know what it would be like now. Without Tanan, who can deal with the violent elemental monarch? "What should I do to expand the scope of the field?" Rhodes asked again. Hearing Rhodes asking this, Erica became silent instead, she looked at Rhodes carefully, and then said: "I''m sorry, I''m afraid I can''t give a definite answer to this question, the expansion of the field varies from person to person. , The method that suits me may not suit you. But first of all, I think you should be promoted to Legend before you can proceed to the next step of exploration.¡± Rhode did not refute, Erica was right, the realm is usually the existence of the legendary apex, and only the power is qualified to master. Rhode has not yet been promoted to the legendary, and can only explore as a high-level creature, and mistakes will inevitably occur. . Rhodes glanced at the accumulated experience points, and it seemed that promotion had to be put on the agenda. "Wait." Rhodes seemed to have found something, and couldn''t help frowning, "The method that suits you? Do you also have a field on your body?" "Of course." Erica did not deny this, "I am the daughter of the Mage God. When he gave up his domain, he also hoped that I could pass it on." "So, your domain is..." Rhodes seemed to have a foreboding and asked in surprise. "The realm of magic." Erica raised her hand, accompanied by a strong sense of threat, which emerged from Rhodes'' heart. The nearby ice field quickly dissolved in Erika''s body, turning into the purest magic element and disappearing. Several people fell into the ground in an instant. If Erica hadn''t controlled this power, even Rhodes would have melted away in her realm, and in the end, nothing but magic elements would be left. Luo Yantong shrank. Not long ago, he had personally experienced the terrifying power of the magic realm. The hero Tanan fought his life to kill the owner of the realm, the president Yin Lai. Unexpectedly, the magic realm appeared again in in front of him. "Be careful." Jerevor couldn''t help reminding, "Don''t melt us." "Don''t worry, my control is much stronger than you think." Erica rolled his eyes at him. After a while, Rhodes laughed. Because Yin Lai''s power was out of control before his death, Rhodes failed to convert him into a member of the dead, but now, he has gained a richer harvest. Having also mastered the field of magic, Erica''s research on the power of the field is much stronger than that of Yin Lai. "However... Since the magic domain will return to me, it seems that the blood of the Mage God has really been completely cut off." Erica sighed deeply, "After all, in this world, two identical domains cannot appear at the same time. ." "Really? I remember that after Yin Lai, the last owner of the magic domain, died, there was still a powerful domain power left on his body, enough to completely dissolve everything around him. The domain did not dissipate after his death. "Rod seemed to have thought of something and asked. After thinking for a while, Erica replied: "Perhaps it was his strong drive to the magic domain before his death, which led to the formation of the ''Outland''. After you expand the domain several times, you will be able to understand the role of the Outland. Compared to this, I am more concerned about the whereabouts of that person, where is his body?" Rhode shrugged and replied, "I don''t know either. According to the effect of magic, I guess his corpse will decompose the earth all the way until he falls into hell, or a place deeper than that. Who knows where he will be in stop there?" "Oh, no..." Hearing Rhodes say that, Erica''s expression changed suddenly. What surprised Rhode was that he actually saw a faint panic from the mage who had been calm since he woke up. Her arms were shaking faintly, and the whole person seemed to be restless, as if Yin Lai had fallen into the ground. The corpse will lead to some unpredictable end. Farezer, who was on the side, noticed her abnormality, and immediately held her hand and spoke to comfort her, but her panic did not improve, and even Rhode realized that the problem was wrong. Chapter 2590 In the dark depths of the underground, magma was flowing everywhere, and occasionally long and narrow shadows could be seen, and the shadows were claws and claws. This is hell, a hell that is far away from the surface world, but the peace is broken by a sudden thing. It is a thing that is enough to dissolve all things. The earth cannot bear its power, and a deep pit is recessed for it to pass through. The magma cannot touch it, opening a sinking channel for it. No one knew what it was, and its arrival also caused a lot of discussion among demons. Some demons say that it is an artifact, as long as you get it, you can get out of hell all the way, and some demons say that it is a punishment from God, just to let them see the real doomsday. Outside the Sinner Lake, many demons who received news gathered here. They looked up at the sky and waited for that thing to come. "call¡­¡­" The legendary succubus Dolana raised her hand and wiped the sweat from the top of her head. Her gentle movements attracted the attention of many nearby demons. She smiled, but she kept sneering in her heart. The lakes in hell are, without exception, lava lakes flowing with magma. The bursts of heat also made Dolana frown, and she couldn''t help but scolded why that thing was still missing. If you change to a big devil or a fire elves, you may enjoy the heat very much, but the succubus is not like this. Their physique is more inclined to human beings, and the temperature of the magma will only make them feel uncomfortable. Dolana summoned a monster servant and asked him to fan the wind with a large fan, while she opened her clothes and waited bored. A big demon whistled at her, only to get a glance at her. She raised her hand and fanned in front of her. The big demon immediately understood what she meant. He called another companion beside him. The two alternately cast Flame Hide, and when they returned, they were holding a huge ice cube three people tall. "Where did you get it from?" Dolana asked in surprise when the big demons brought the ice cubes over. "The snow mountain on the ground." The big devil replied, "It seems to be called... Bracada?" "Are you crazy? You still dare to show your face on the main plane at this time?" Dolana said unexpectedly, "Have you forgotten the power that killed many great demons last time? Someone in the surface world is hunting for big demons. Demons, you''d better not go to the surface world until you understand that power." The two big demons looked at each other, and one of them said, "Compared to this, we are more reluctant to see a beautiful lady suffer from high temperature. I hope this can help you." "You can''t use the flame to hide now. Aren''t you going to fight for that thing? Maybe it''s an artifact." Dolana asked. "Who knows what that is? We have more important things than that." Dolana showed a satisfied smile: "You did a good job, tell me, what reward do you want?" The big devil showed excited eyes and said hurriedly: "We only hope that you, the high priest of the King of Lust, can speak a few words for us in front of the King of Lust." The smile on Dolana''s face froze. She had already thought of many words to send them in her heart, but she didn''t expect the big devil to make this request: "This is the only thing you want?" "Please be sure to help us." The big devil pleaded, "I just accidentally saw the withered image of the lust king, and I can''t extricate myself anymore. I don''t understand how there is such a beautiful existence in hell, if there is no such thing as If I can see her, my life will no longer have meaning." The other great demon did the same, begging to Dolana. "I understand your request." Dolana said with a bad expression, "Get out of my sight now, I won''t convey your respect to the king even a second later." Hearing what she said, the two big demons did not dare to neglect, and hurriedly left, while Dolana, who stayed in place, enjoyed the coolness brought by the ice cubes with an unhappy expression. "If you can charm all the demons just by relying on the withered image of the lust king, why do we need succubuses?" Dolana couldn''t help complaining. Just as Dolana complained, the expressions of the nearby demons with keen perception changed drastically, the big demons jumped into the air, and the demons also clenched their weapons and waited eagerly. In their perception, that thing finally came. At this moment, the dark mantle above Sinner Lake broke a flat round hole, and a pure white thing fell from it. Looking closely, it turned out to be the upper body of a person. The person''s body exudes a pure light, and there is no trace of impurities from a distance. Just by looking at it like this, many demons can feel the terrifying power contained in their bodies. However, it was such a body, but it was instantly cut open by another force. The cut surface was flat and there were no twists and turns at the fracture. To, who has the strength to cut open such a perfect body. "Grab it!" I don''t know which big demon let out a loud shout, and the flames emerged one after another, and many big demons cast flames to hide, just to grab the remains in their hands. However, when the big demon appeared, the power contained in the remains instantly melted their bodies, leaving no trace. Soon, the demons realized that something was wrong. As long as they can touch it, the big devil can instantly take it as his own and use the flame to hide and send it to another dimension. However, they are not even qualified to touch that thing. Dissolved in an instant, there is no chance of resistance at all. After paying the cost of dozens of lives, the calmed demon stopped approaching, but stayed by the Sinner Lake and watched from afar. Dolana also noticed the abnormality, and couldn''t help but stretch out her hand to cover her mouth. Even the big devil couldn''t touch the thing, so she could only watch from a distance, and let the thing fall a little bit, and finally fell into the Sinner''s Lake and melted the lake. A large hole is made, and after it is completely submerged in it, the large hole in the lake will soon be filled by other nearby magma. "What is that? The body of a god?" Dolana asked suspiciously, but no one could answer her, "No, I have to report the news to Lord Cecilia as soon as possible." Seeing that thing completely fell, the demons gathered here gradually dispersed, and the lakeside of the sinner was soon empty, and there were still a few unrepentant demons wandering back here, wanting to search for the whereabouts of that thing. Falling all the way to the bottom of the Sinner''s Lake, the unstoppable corpse was finally firmly grasped by a giant hand made of flame, and beside the giant hand was a light red-haired girl. The Fire Elemental Monarch has been waiting in the heart of the world for a long time. Chapter 2591 In the guild hall of the Magic City, many mages gathered here to hold the first meeting after the new president took office. The chairman of the magic guild has always been the descendant of the god of mages. Only when the inheritance is broken, will other mages be appointed, and this is what is happening now. The last bloodline of the Mage God was buried in the hands of the evil necromancer. The one who took over the position of the president was the oldest legendary mage Esquel, who was also the last president of the Magic Guild. The succession process was smoother than what Esquel had imagined. The obstacles he expected did not come. The other legendary mages who thought they were opponents also retreated at this moment. He just returned to the president. bit. Esquel understands their thoughts. Now everyone in Brakada is in danger, and even President Yin Lai has been assassinated by the enemy. No one knows how long the Magic City can hold on, and the death and terror that rises in Rhodes. In front of him, the glory of the Mage Empire is dissipating little by little. The position of the chairman of the commander-in-chief mage has become a hot potato at this time. When the army of necromancers is overwhelmed, the decision left to the president is probably only to surrender to the enemy for peace, or to completely withdraw. No matter how you choose, in the future history of Bracada, the president will bear deep charges and infamy. Maybe when the matter is over, the president will be impeached by the mages. Legendary mages who are good at protecting themselves are unwilling to take such a thankless risk. But Ace Queer was different. Before Yin Lai revealed the blood of the Mage God, he was already the president of the Magic Guild. At that time, the mage once believed that there was no descendant of the god of mage in the world. In order to compete for the magical realm spread in the blood of the God of Mage, the descendants of the God of Mage had to kill each other many times, and in the end there was no one left, until Yin Lai showed a vision when he was promoted to a high-level Mage. I was shocked to realize that there are still descendants of the Mage God in the world, and Esquel was also pushed out of the position of president. Now that the blood of the Mage God is no longer in the way, after going through difficulties and obstacles, he finally returned to the position of the president of his dreams when Brakada was in a state of turmoil, and there was a little more youthful vitality on his old face. "Congratulations, Mr. President." The dark-skinned dragon-slaying hero Durken congratulated Esquill that he was not present when Yin Lai was assassinated, but was on his way to Erathia to seek the support of the ancient holy kingdom. After learning the news of Yin Lai''s death, Deken was shocked and returned to Bracada as soon as possible. During the civil strife in Bracada, Deken fought with Yin Lai many times, but he could not take any advantage. He understood how terrible power the president of the Magic Guild possessed. also died at the hands of the enemy. After receiving the kindness of the academic mage represented by Durken, Esquill nodded with satisfaction: "Is there any good news from Erathia?" "That''s exactly what I''m going to say. The nobles who wooed us said that Queen Catherine was greatly surprised when she heard the news of President Yin Lai''s death. She was a kind-hearted woman and was willing to accept the Brakadas who had fled in the past." Deken couldn''t help but look relieved. "Escape? Bracada hasn''t failed yet. With the witch Jenny here, those undead creatures don''t want to take a step closer to the magic city." Esquill shook his head, then turned his eyes to the purple-robed Olak. , "Your Excellency the Prophet, do you have any good advice?" Olak shook her head. She was holding a crystal ball in her arms. After learning about Yin Lai''s death, she was the most saddened: "I saw the news of President Yin Lai''s death. I have known him since a long time ago. Will be killed by a natural hero, but I always thought it was the big red dragon, but I didn''t expect it to be Tanan..." Esquel showed a dissatisfied expression: "Okay, remembering President Yin Lai, let''s wait until the meeting is over. What I want to hear more is your suggestion to Bracada." The Prophet sighed, then looked at the crystal ball in his hand, and said in a trembling tone: "I saw Rhode, he is sitting at your current position, and next to him there is a man who is worshiping the statue of Gwen Woman, wait, that''s like..." Listening to the prophet''s words, the faces of the nearby mages changed slightly, and Esquill frowned, interrupting her words: "Your prediction is wrong. The threat of the enemy is coming, but you say this to shake the hearts of the army. words, I have to ask you to go to the prison to reflect." Saying that, several golem puppets came up and escorted the Prophet Orak to the prison. The Prophet just sighed deeply and did not make any excuses. "Can no one make valuable suggestions? You are the best mages in Brakada. All the wisdom of Brakada is gathered here. Why are they all silent now?" Esquel said solemnly. . All the mages looked embarrassed, but Ernie, the monster beside Deken, took the initiative to say: "The most urgent task now should be to protect the hero Jane, her medical field is our hope to resist the undead, and we must not let her have an accident. ." "You''re right, Jane is protected by four legendary mages at all times, and it is very safe now. Besides, according to the mages at the time, the hero Tanan has completely disappeared, and the enemy can no longer restrain our magic." Ace Queer said calmly, he had already arranged enough manpower to protect Jenny, and there was no restriction in the field of forbidden magic. If Jenny was attacked, the rest of the legendary mages would be able to rush over as soon as possible. However, Ernie shook his head: "The enemy may use other methods to shake the determination of the hero Jenny. For the sake of Jenny, we prohibit her from privately meeting people who are unfavorable to Bracada." Esquel nodded, Ernie was right, and no one knew what kind of conspiracy that Rhode had prepared. If Jenny''s faith was shaken because of this, waiting for Bracada, he would not What will happen. Ernie told the thoughts in her heart one by one, but what she didn''t know was that Esquel was far more thoughtful than her, and had already restricted Jenny''s travel activities on the grounds of protection. All things will be inspected by the Master again and again. At this moment, a mage messenger rushed in and reported to the many legendary mages in the field: "Your Excellency Kaelin from Eli was planning to meet with Jenny, and was stopped by other mages. Sir, what should we do?" Esquill didn''t say more, but stood up: "Let me go see her." Chapter 2592 "Where is Jenny now? I want to see her." Being brought to the waiting room by the mage, Kaelin said with some dissatisfaction that she was originally under the order of the elf king to bring an important news to Jenny, but was stopped by the mage of Brakada. The person in charge of receiving her was the special envoy of Bassola from the Magic Guild. The special envoy said that he would not tell Jenny''s current whereabouts, which also made Kailin very dissatisfied. "Jenny is a distinguished guest of the Magic Guild. Thanks to her help, we were able to stop Rhodes'' army of undead." The special envoy said unhurriedly, "Don''t worry, Your Excellency Patrolman, we are checking with Eli. After confirming your identity, you can go to see Jenny." "It seems like you said this before. Is it so troublesome to verify your identity? You only need to cast the gate of different dimensions twice to find out everything." Kailin said dissatisfied. "For the sake of Brakada and Eli''s friendship, please be patient." Te replied with the same words. Kailin was annoyed in her heart, if it wasn''t for the mission given by the Elf King, she wouldn''t want to stay here for a moment. No matter what era or situation, those mages are always extremely arrogant, and their wisdom makes them even more blind. At this moment, a strong magic energy rushed over. After sensing the breath, the special envoy stood up and looked out of the quiet room respectfully. After a while, an old mage appeared in front of several people. . "President Esquel." The special envoy leaned over respectfully, but the president just waved his hand, and then put his eyes on Kailin who was beside him. "Is this the elf messenger from Eli? Forgive me for not being able to meet me in person, so I can only let the envoy do it for me. There are still many things in the magic guild waiting to be dealt with," Esquill said slowly. Although Kailin doesn''t look down on those mages, she should not be less polite. She saluted respectfully: "The president has been working hard for the war, and of course he doesn''t have to meet him in person. Please let me convey the greetings from the Elf King. Jenny and I are old friends. I heard that all the apprentices she led were captured by the enemy. I am very sorry. Who I didn''t expect such a thing to happen in a distant foreign country. I think she must be very sad now. As her friend, all I can do at this moment is to comfort her personally, where is she now? " Listening to Kaelin''s watertight words, Aisquell also saw the difficulty of this elf. Although she did not say it explicitly, she was accusing the mage of poor protection, which made Jane''s apprentice fall into the hands of the enemy. , and also pointed out the identity of Jenny, she is a member of the Elf Kingdom Eli, not a Brakada, the mage has no right to hide her whereabouts. "For the safety of the hero Jenny, only a very small number of mages are qualified to know where she is. We have to guard against the assassination of the necromancer. After all, even our last president died under the assassination of the enemy. ." Esquel explained, "Danger is approaching, and we don''t want the tragedy of Jenny''s apprentice to happen again. If something happens to Jenny, if the enemy attacks Eli in the future, no one will be able to protect that dense forest." Kaelin narrowed her eyes. Esquill''s words sounded like they were talking about Jenny, but they actually meant something else. He seems to be saying that we are all on the same front. If there is no Mage, when Eli is attacked in the future, no one else is willing to come forward to help. "When can I see Jenny?" Kaelin snorted and asked immediately. Esquel smiled: "The messenger of Kaelin, don''t worry. The City of Magic is the ancient city of Brakada''s golden age. Countless legendary mages who moved on one side have left their traces in this ancient city. If If you have the heart, you can even discover the historical changes of Brakada in the city. It is rare to see elves from the other side of the continent, so why don''t you take a look in the city?" Kaelin heard what he meant, and couldn''t help but change her face slightly: "The threat of Rhodes is imminent, I don''t have the heart to hang out at this time." "Don''t worry, the threat of the undead will be solved by the mages. When Brakada finally wins, I think the mages will not forget the help of Guardian Jeanne. I heard that her seat in the guardian of the jungle is not good. High, but I think she''ll be in the seat she deserves after this," Esquill added. Kaelin stopped speaking. It seemed that the mage had already made up his mind to forbid anyone to meet with Jenny. Nothing she said would work. Apart from making fun of herself, she couldn''t change the minds of those mages. From other channels, Kaelin learned that Jenny''s apprentice had all died at this moment. As the leader of the patrol, Kaelin is in charge of all the information circulating in Eri. The intelligence network she has set up in Eri is enough to compete with the Thieves Guild, but she knows about places outside Eri. The intelligence is extremely limited, and it is difficult for any force to compare with the Thieves Guild in terms of the ability to control intelligence on the mainland. Kaelin can understand the choices of the mages, and no one wants to stimulate Jenny who lost his apprentice at this moment, and this is what the Elf King is going to do. The Elf King plans to call Jane back to Eli, and by the way, let Jane bring a large number of mage refugees to Eli to fight against the approaching doomsday. After learning the news of President Yin Lai''s death, the Elf King expected Brakada''s failure. The remaining legendary mages are a powerful attraction to any force. Although the war has failed, no one will underestimate those legendary mages. In order to win those legendary mages, they even hesitate to break out conflicts. From Esquier''s deep eyes, Kaelin realized that he had already seen through the Elf King''s plan. With the blessing of Wisdom, the wisdom of mages far exceeds that of ordinary people, especially for wily mages like Esquel, who are usually the only ones who count others, and only those who are cruel and cunning like Rhodes, who do not play cards according to the routine. Guys, to escape his calculations. "Okay... I will walk around this city. I heard that Rhodes also took a fancy to this city. I''m afraid there is really something attractive here. I hope that the mages of Brakada can finally defeat the approaching approaching. evil is good." Kaelin took a deep look at Esquel, then got up and left, leaving the envoy who bowed and kneeling, and Esquel, who could not see any change in his expression. "Master President, do you need to..." The envoy seemed to have something to propose, but Aisquell just waved his hand and interrupted his words. Esquill''s gaze remained in the direction where Kaelin finally disappeared, thinking about the future plan in his heart. Chapter 2593 Rhodes seems to be in a little trouble. After returning from the exiled snowfields on the edge of Bracada, the awakened Erica entangled him and kept asking in his ear. "I heard about the effect of that artifact, Your Majesty Rhode, did you really get that artifact? The Titan Arrow that rides thunder?" Erica asked. "Yes." Rhode did not deny this. His other subordinates knew all about his most commonly used Titan Arrow. Erica could know all of this by just asking a few people. "Can I try it?" Erica rubbed her hands, her eyes lighted. After seeing Jerefer in her youth, she didn''t know what magic Erica performed to make her face look much younger and her wrinkles disappeared, but her hair was still as gray as before. People in the situation will only think that she is a young girl with different hair, and they can''t see that she has ever died of old age once. "..." The corners of Rhode''s mouth twitched. She was the first subordinate who asked to try her divine weapon. Others didn''t have the guts to make such a request. Even if Rhodes took the initiative to hand over the artifact to other subordinates, they would probably tremble and dare not accept it. If the artifact was lost, the consequences would be unbearable for them. Rhodes did not refuse Erica''s request. The existence of the Dark Holy Word made Rhodes not need to worry about the loyalty of his subordinates, at least she would not think about stealing her artifact. Perhaps Erica, the daughter of the Mage God, has a special understanding of artifacts. After thinking for a moment, Rhode decided to give the lightning-like blue sword to Erica. After taking the Titan''s Arrow, Erica showed excitement. She waved the blade a few times, and the blazing lightning was released with her movements, but the power was far less than that released by Rhodes, and it was even more powerful. Not as good as the normal lightning unleashed by legendary mages. But Erica didn''t realize this at all. She played with the Titan Arrow carefully and couldn''t put it down. Erica held the sword in her right hand and gently wiped the surface of the Titan Arrow with her left hand. Rhode stared at her in a daze, not knowing what she wanted this artifact for. Could it be just for fun? Shouldn''t she be so boring? If that was the case, Rhodes couldn''t help but wonder if his decision to wake her up was right or wrong. At this moment, Erica''s movements suddenly accelerated, she quickly wiped the sword of the Titan Arrow with her fingertips, and the thunder wrapped around the sword body emerged. Put the Titan Arrow on the sword body, so that each blow can bring high magic damage, instead of a direct shot. Rhode also gradually mastered it after owning the Titan Arrow for a long time. It is considered a Titan Derivative usage of arrows. What Rhode didn''t expect was that Erica had clearly never seen such a move. After she got the Titan Arrow, she had no teacher to learn it, and soon came up with such a method. The comprehension is higher than Rhodes imagined, and I am afraid that even Rowling, who has such specialties, cannot compare with it. Erica continued to test, or guided the thunder that gathered on the sword with her hands, or stabbed the Titan Arrow into the snow, and there was still lightning spreading. After some attempts, she returned the Titan Arrow to Luo. German hands. "How?" Rhodes took the blade and asked casually. "As expected of an artifact, the power it contains is far beyond my imagination." Erica said excitedly. Rhodes thought the matter was over, but Erica stopped him: "Your Majesty Rhodes, you appointed me as the Speaker of the Congress, and now I will implement the first strategic plan, and I would like your approval." "Let''s hear it." Seeing Erica mention this, Rhode said immediately. "I call it ''Project Titan''." Erica said slowly, listening to the name, Rhodes also realized the problem. "The core of the ''Titan Project'' is the ''Titan Arrow'' in your hand. The ''Titan Arrow'' is an artifact with infinite power. With proper guidance, we can have infinite lightning energy.'' Titan The first phase of the plan'' is to develop new magical weapons with lightning energy. When the first phase has made significant progress, the plan will move to the second phase. We will build a power grid to promote lightning energy to the entire kingdom of the dead. As long as we cooperate with With the right magic tools, the lives of the dead will be greatly improved." Rhode listened to the whole plan in silence, only to add at the end: "Magic props? You mean using electrical appliances or something?" "Electrical appliances? That''s an appropriate name." Erica smiled. "It seems that you have also considered this plan. We thought of the same point. You should pass this plan, right?" "This sounds like a good plan, but I still have a question." Rhode scratched his head. "The Titan Arrow is my weapon. Without it, how would I fight the enemy?" Without the Titan''s Arrow, Rhode''s strongest ultimate move, the ultimate lightning, could not be used, and his strength undoubtedly dropped a lot, which also prevented him from passing this plan. Erica was stunned for a moment, and then persuaded: "You don''t need to fight the enemy. You are our king. As long as you give an order, the members of the undead army will die for you. How can a king rush to the battlefield again and again? The front one? When the magic weapon is developed, you just need to wait for the good news to come from the back." "Obviously I''m not the kind of king who sits on his hands." Rhodes shrugged. Erica was puzzled: "You don''t need to take such a big risk to fight. If you have an accident, the entire undead kingdom will fall apart. My father Gwen, after the God-killing War, didn''t make a single shot, even if he was full of mana. Thoroughly, I have never experienced a battle again." Rhode waved his hand and refused: "This is not a time of peace, the end is approaching, this plan is put on hold for the time being, and the plan will be launched after the end of the doomsday war." Erica was a little frustrated. This was her first proposal, but she was ruthlessly rejected by Rhodes, but she still refused to give up: "That''s it, Your Majesty Rhodes, anyway, the Titan Arrow is also now. It is idle, and the endless energy contained in it is wasted. As long as you don''t need this weapon in the future, you can take it to the scientific research center where Cedros is located, and you can take it when you need it. Is that okay? " Rhodes thought for a moment and wanted to refuse, but when he saw the pleading in Erica''s eyes, he remembered that this was her first proposal, and finally changed his mouth and said, "Okay... When the Titan Arrow is not used, I will will put it in the research center." Hearing this, Erica breathed a sigh of relief, and looked at Rhodes with a little more smile in her eyes. Chapter 2594 With the satisfactory answer she got from Rhodes, Erica left. Before leaving, she did not forget to smile brightly at Rhodes, revealing her white teeth. Although Erica still has several proposals, judging from Rhode''s reaction, these proposals should be discussed after a while. Just a Titan arrow is enough for Rhode to think about it for a long time. If all those proposals are said Out, I''m afraid Rhodes even has the heart to kill her, now is not a good time. After Erica left, Rhode looked at her leaving figure and remained silent. It is undeniable that Erica''s ingenuity is far beyond Rhodes'' imagination. As expected of the person who once promoted the Magic Guild to every corner of the continent, even if the Mage God himself is here, he may not be able to match his foresight. compared to her. Appointing Erica as Speaker of Congress should be the most correct thing Rhodes has done. Erica has led the magic guild for many years, and even if the entire undead kingdom is handed over to her, she can manage it in an orderly manner. It''s just that Rhodes didn''t expect that Erica''s first suggestion was to hit his Titan Arrow, and he also made a detailed plan, waiting for his approval. Rhode shook his head and replaced it with other subordinates here, let alone making such an idea. Even if Rhodes put the Titan Arrow in front of them, they would not dare to touch it. This is what makes Erica different. The place. Thinking of this, Rhodes couldn''t help but look at the Titan Arrow in his hand. With Rhode''s thoughts moving, lightning that was several times hotter than Erica''s hand wrapped around the entire blade. As Erica said, the Titan''s arrow contains infinite lightning energy. At the moment when it will never be exhausted, Rhodes can swing dozens or hundreds of violent lightnings to defeat the enemy in an instant. For a whole day, he will wield millions of lightning bolts that tear the sky. The damage of the panel alone has a value of hundreds of millions. Except for creatures that are completely immune to magic, no one can resist this kind of offensive. Combined with the power of the Orb of Destruction, creatures that use ordinary characteristics to achieve magic immunity cannot escape the bombardment of lightning. Only those who really prohibit magic like Tanan can barely resist. For a long time, Rhodes only considered the lethality of the Titan Arrow and how to use it to kill more and stronger enemies. He never considered whether there are other uses for the almost endless lightning. And Erica gave him the answer, to store these lightnings, use them to develop stronger magic weapons, and promote them to the entire undead kingdom. What surprised Rhode was that it took less than a day from when he woke Erica up to when Erica proposed the "Titan Project". She just figured it out through the descriptions of the Titan Arrows by other subordinates. the whole plan. The entire Titan project reveals the wisdom belonging to the Bracada mages everywhere. It is a kind of use and creation of magic. It is a wonderful plan that can only be thought of by mages who have experienced the golden age of Bracada. Like Rhodes, he will only use it for war and destruction. Thinking of Erika''s face that was very similar to the Mage God, Rhode couldn''t help but sighed at her wisdom. Although Rhodes had vaguely guessed Erica''s resourcefulness from Farezer''s description in advance, Rhodes realized that he still underestimated her after he really got in touch with her. Whether it is Brakada or the kingdom of the dead, as long as it has her support, it can continue to thrive. Even if she is gone one day, this prosperity will continue for hundreds of years. Scratching his head, Rhode did not know when the people around him would be as wise as Erica? Forget Yin Nuota, Rhode believes that even if Yin Nuota is given hundreds of years, she will not be able to come up with a proposal like "Titan Project". It is possible for Rowling, but she is still a little immature now. When she has the resourcefulness like Erica, Rhodes can rest assured. Rhode looked through the eternal magic eye. The elf apprentice Sodophie, who was released by him, has now returned to the city of magic. She did not reveal her figure with much fanfare, but disguised herself as a human. among those refugees. Rhode believed that the fair-minded elf would find Jenny and tell everything about the situation here, but it would take some time for things to ferment, and what he had to do was to wait. Thinking of this, Rhode''s figure flashed, and he crossed the space in the flames, and soon came to Rowling''s side through the sense of blood. "Brother?" Rowling was not surprised to see Rhodes coming, she was already used to Rhodes'' elusive appearance. Rhode looked up and looked around, Rowling was still arranging the ceremony, but in a different town. When the necessary moment comes, everything in the nearby Undead City will be used as a sacrifice ceremony to awaken the powerful ace in the prophecy card: "Have you seen Erika?" "You mean the Speaker of Congress? I heard about it, but I haven''t officially met her yet. I''ve been arranging sacrifices. Hey, it would be nice if someone could help me." Saying that, Rowling couldn''t help but glance at Rhodes, and anyone could hear what she meant. Rhode was silent for a moment, and then asked: "I''m not familiar with the improved sacrifice ceremony. What should I do to help you arrange the ceremony?" This time it was Rowling who was a little surprised. She didn''t expect Rhodes to really agree, and then instructed Rhodes to complete the arrangement of the ceremony together: "Cover the entire City of the Undead with a ritual formation, and bury the materials into the nodes of the ceremony... Yes, that''s it. that location." Under the guidance of Rowling, Rhodes quickly mastered the knack of ritual arrangement. The two worked together to arrange the arrangement, and cooperated with the nearby undead creatures controlled by Rowling, and the whole ceremony was completed in a short time. After finishing the ceremony arrangement, Rowling put her hands on her hips, looked at the ceremony ahead with satisfaction, and then turned her gaze to Rhodes: "Brother, why do you have time to accompany me to arrange the ceremony today?" "I miss you, can''t I?" Rhode said casually, but only got Rowling''s eyes in exchange. "Okay." Upon seeing this, Rhodes changed his mind, "I am forming a Congress, and you are now a member of the Congress. I hope you can learn a lot from Speaker Erica, the wisdom she inherited from the golden age, and her The foresight. Gwen, the god of mages, only founded the Magic Guild, and she has shaped the magic guild for countless years. Learning her wisdom will help you improve." From Rhode''s concerned words, Rowling was also faintly aware of his thoughts. She always liked to talk back. She did not refute at this moment, but accepted Rhode''s arrangement. She pulled Rhodes'' wide robe, nodded, and accepted the post of congressman. Chapter 2595 "Lord Somra, we just received the news that President Yin Lai was assassinated by the enemy and is now dead" In the shallow underground, the mage captain hiding here looked at the news he had just received with an unbelievable expression on his face. Beside him, maintaining the size of an ordinary person, the all-blue gods and monsters also knew about this, and there was a bit of sadness on their faces, and their actions finally slowed down. In the realm of forbidden magic, Somra''s power is greatly limited. Even if he has the power of a demigod, he can''t release any spells. Is it necessary to make him look like a giant monster and fight the enemy with one punch and one kick? ? That would only attract the ridicule of the enemy. To this end, after the mage''s deliberation, Somra went to Werning, ready to launch a surprise attack on Rhodes'' lair. Legendary mages have done this kind of thing in the past. They tried to destroy the towns behind the Necromancers through constant harassment and attacks. However, the gains were very small. Just killing some Necromancers would not affect the battle situation at all, let alone hearing the news. The big devil that came, if you are a little careless, the mage who came to harass will be instantly beheaded by the big devil. Eli''s jungle guardians are experts in guerrilla warfare, but when they face the corpse witches all over the mountains and plains, they seem helpless, and the mage''s move has not achieved much. As a demigod Somra, he didn''t want to be involved in a surprise attack from the rear, but the defeat in the frontal battle also made him have to pay attention to the power of the necromancer, the existence of the power of forbidden magic, so that all his skills were It has become useless, and only an unfettered battlefield can allow him to exert all the power that is not weaker than the Qi element monarch. After thinking for a while, Somra found the mage vanguard who had been hiding in Werning, ready to destroy the enemy''s nest in one fell swoop, but his action was still a beat, and President Yin Lai was the first to encounter an accident. "President Yin Lai tried his best to kill the hero Tanan. The enemy no longer has the realm of forbidden magic! After the death of the president, Esquel took over as the president of the Magic Guild" The mage captain of the vanguard was still reading the content of the information, and Somura''s face gradually changed from grief to anger: "In the era of Ancient Erasia, the angel Andorra burned the city in a rage, burning hundreds of thousands of souls. I didn''t understand before, what caused the angels to sneer and attack ordinary people regardless of their status. Now I understand that it is the enemy who A heinous act of cruelty. I will let the souls of the dead here feel the wrath that Bracada has built up for so long." Feeling Somra''s words that could not contain his anger, the nearby mages held their breaths, their eyes glowing with enthusiasm. As Somra, who has been following the god of mages and guarding Brakada since the golden age, he can represent Brakada''s former glory better than anyone else. Somra''s figure turned into a thunderbolt, teleporting to the sky like lightning, and every hidden mage had a layer of air shield on his body to resist the next attack. "what is that?" "Enemy attack! Quickly notify the legion leader 1 In the city of Sao, looking at the giant monster floating above the sky, whose size suddenly increased, like a god appearing, the undead in the city panicked and screamed. The death knight Kane who stayed here responded immediately, he instructed the commander of the garrison in the city: "It seems that the enemy has at least the strength of a legendary mage, don''t panic, let the residents of the city hide in the underground passage, and then send the corpse witch before the troops. Go to meet it, call back the big demon patrolling nearby, and decide whether to ask General Falezer for help depending on the situation.¡± Before Kane could complete the order, the enemy''s offensive arrived one step ahead. The rolling thunder roared continuously, and several thick and unparalleled lightnings bombarded from the air. After landing on the ground, the lightning quickly split and spread, sweeping towards all directions. Passing, like a ferocious silver snake, attacking and killing the enemy. In just a blink of an eye, most of the undead creatures in the city were killed or injured. The corpse witch troop that had just formed the formation didn''t even have the slightest wave, and was instantly wiped out under the bombardment of lightning. , and even the entire black cloud was broken by lightning. Above the sky, Somra watched all this indifferently. If it weren''t for the existence of the Forbidden Realm, who dared to attack and kill Brakada''s enemies would end up in the same situation. After the lightning swept through, there were not many undead left in the city, but Somura was not satisfied with all this. He had not really killed those undead. When Rhode came, the undead would still be awakened in his death field. The undead are crushed and ashes can be cut off from life. Somura spread his hands, and several lightning balls appeared in the ruins of Sao City. The lightning balls contained a powerful attraction. The dead undead and the collapsed building debris were all attracted by the lightning balls and flew towards it quickly. go. The lightning ball is like a black hole that engulfs everything, and everything near it disappears. After the lightning ball swept through the entire ruins, there were only a few large building ruins left, other small fragments, and the corpses of the undead have all disappeared. "cough" Holding a pillar tightly, Death Knight Kane barely escaped the catastrophe. When the lightning struck him, it had already split for an unknown number of times, and the damage caused was not enough to destroy his body strengthened by the hero template. Looking at Somra descending from the sky, Kane smiled bitterly: "Your Excellency has such power, why do you want to take action against us in the city behind? Why don''t you ask Lord Rhodes for advice?" Somra just looked at him indifferently: "Don''t blame me. It was Rhode who got you involved. If you want to blame, you can blame your leader Rhode, but I think he is too soon. He no longer has the forbidden magic. Domain, it won''t be long before I will silence him with you." Lightning flashed from behind Somra, smashing Kane''s figure to scum, his body was completely absorbed by the lightning ball, and there was no trace left. Even if Rhodes returned, he was absolutely unable to remove it. resurrection. Somra stood in the ruins of Sao City, he looked at the empty ruins, and even the underground passages used to hide were cleared out and sighed deeply. According to the default rules on the continent, a demigod creature like him cannot intervene in ordinary battles, and the aftermath of the demigod battle is enough to wipe out the existence of unknown ordinary creatures. However, in this war that affected the entire Brakada, he could no longer follow those rules. Rhode was determined to destroy the Mage Empire, and of course he would not sit still. Sao City is just the beginning, and his lightning will only stop by destroying Verning, destroying Diya, and making those enemies fear. Chapter 2596 "The city of Sao was attacked by the enemy... The hero Somra personally took action, destroying everything with the momentum of thunder, and none of the creatures in the city were spared." The news of the attack on Sau City quickly reached Farezer''s ears. As expected, he did not send reinforcements, but counted the losses in the rear. When the demigod-level Somra shot with all his strength, the number of undead legions is meaningless. His lightning is enough to destroy everything, and he only has the ability to ban magic, which can restrain a little or two, otherwise it is just Somla. , it is enough to become a nightmare in the hearts of all Legion creatures. It is not the first time that Sao City has encountered a raid by a mage, but it is the first time that it has encountered such a powerful existence as Somra. While counting the losses, Fraser listened to the speaker''s complaints. "So our capital was destroyed by Somra? Why didn''t I get any news in advance?" Erica asked the crowd while tapping her fingers on the table. "Sumra found those mages who were harassing them from the rear, and I have to say that they are lurking very well." The adjutant beside Farezer replied. "Tell me, when you didn''t find Somura in the Magic City and didn''t find Somura in the mage''s actions, where do you think he would go? Did he escape?" Erica rolled her eyes. The adjutant was at a loss for words, but Rowling next to the speaker helped him to clear the siege: "Since the war, my brother... I mean Rhodes had long expected that the mage would rely on space magic to launch a surprise attack on the towns behind, so he moved first. Important facilities in the city, what Somra destroyed was just an empty city hiding undead creatures." During the mage''s many raids to the rear, the important facilities in the city of Sao had already been transferred one step earlier. Except for the death knights stationed in the city and a few undead, there was no unacceptable loss in this attack. Rhodes is familiar with the mage''s tactics, and even applies this tactic to the mage''s head. The high mobility brought by space spells allows him to instantly bring the undead elite to any mage city. In the early days of the battle, combined with Jeref''s blood magic, it brought a devastating blow to the mage. Nevertheless, when the mage took the same method to deal with Rhodes, it was difficult for him to deal with it for a while. In addition to arranging a few big demons to be stationed in the rear towns to counteract, facing the harassing mage, it is impossible for the members of the legion to perform the task again and again. turn up. To this end, Rhode''s response method is to minimize the losses. As long as the frontal battlefield can be won, even if the towns in the rear are attacked, the losses can be accepted by him. Rhodes had already transferred the important facilities in Sao City to the Magic Plains, where all the facilities were operating as usual, and the potion factory was running day and night, bringing him a large amount of manipulative spiritual potions. As for the losses in other areas, Rhodes couldn''t keep them under Somra''s full force. "That is our capital, how can we give up so easily? Look at those mages, they are still in the magic city, have they ever abandoned the capital for the reason of controlling losses?" Erica shook her head and glanced across the field. all of them. "This is the end of the matter. What is more important now is to explore the intelligence of Mura, and count the losses, and prepare for reconstruction in the future." Ender, who is not far away, interjected, thinking about the gold coins spent when rebuilding Sao City in the future. It was a large number, and Ender felt a headache. Erica nodded and did not refute this point: "When the city of Sao is rebuilt in the future, I will preside over the arrangement of the defense ceremony." Hearing this, Rowling''s eyes lit up. Maybe there are still a few people in Congress who don''t know Erica''s identity, thinking that this is the wise man who the master did not know to wake up from that corner, but Rowling is very clear that Erica is the daughter of the Mage God, and she The defensive ritual arranged, I am afraid that even an existence like Somra will take a lot of time to break through, and the safety can be guaranteed. Erica didn''t care about Rowling''s thoughts. She was thinking about another plan, and then said: "I found that His Majesty Rhodes did not set up an intelligence organization. This is a big problem." Rowling reminded loudly: "Speaker Erica, my brother has a close relationship with the Thieves Guild, and a lot of information can be obtained directly from the Thieves Guild." Erica shook her head and did not agree with Rowling''s statement: "I heard about those things... I never thought that Her Majesty Rhode would be favored by Lady Shadow. I remember that when I stepped down as the president of the Magic Guild, Lady Shadow was just a A young assassin who has just emerged. Regardless of Ms. Shadow''s attitude towards him, the Thieves Guild will never tell the truth about conflicts of interest, and we need our own intelligence organization." Rowling nodded secretly, Erica''s thoughts coincided with hers. For some reason, Rowling was full of resistance to the Shadow Lady Sally. In her heart, she was always uneasy about Rhodes approaching her. She could take this opportunity to set up an intelligence organization and get rid of her. The dependence on the Thieves Guild for intelligence is of course a good thing. "Is there a suitable candidate for the Speaker?" Fareze asked aside. Although he only knew how to use military tactics and had a little understanding of internal affairs, the reason was always the same. In the future, when he leads the undead army, he will inevitably have to deal with people from the intelligence organization. "Of course." Erica snapped her fingers, and an old woman walked in from the door. The old woman''s face was haggard, her eye sockets were deeply sunken, and the inside of her eye sockets was even darker, but her face was filled with uncontrollable joy. "It''s her..." Many people recognized her identity, even Rowling was stunned, and then she rolled her eyes and understood the reason. "Sir Speaker, thank you for your appreciation, the old Margaret will definitely live up to her mission." Although the old woman could not see, there was a burst of excitement in the eyes of the magic eye lying on her shoulder, and the magic eye stared at Ellie Speaker Card, showing a respectful look. With the completion of the research of the Eternal Magic Eye, Margaret''s position became awkward. Like Alama, she is an affiliated sorcerer, but her strength is difficult to enter the battlefield, and she can''t get a legendary level. The magic creation, the research funds received from the Interior Office are getting less and less, and the status is not comparable to the big devil in the legion. After realizing this, Margaret was anxious, but she had no choice. She followed Rhodes much earlier than Alama, but she was a little lost to everyone. The Eternal Magic Eye is her strongest creation, except for that. In addition, she doesn''t have any magical creations that she can handle. No matter how strong the ability of the Void Demon Eye is, it can''t defeat the legendary enemy. Just as Margaret sighed inwardly, Speaker Erica approached her and made her an offer that was hard to refuse. Chapter 2597 Although the magic eye cannot be used in legendary battles, it has natural advantages in searching for information and monitoring the enemy. Erica discovered the existence of the magic eye, so she went to Margaret, revealed to her the plan to set up an intelligence organization, and appointed her as the head of the entire organization. As expected, she won Margaret''s loyalty. . "The Magic Eye organization has just started. I have used all the Magic Eye believers, but the number is still not enough. I also asked General Farezer to send me some of the undead from the legion." Margaret said. "It''s easy to say. In the future, in terms of intelligence, we will rely more on everyone from the Demon Eye Organization." Fareze nodded in agreement, and his eyes on Erica also changed slightly. Falezer has never looked down on Erika because she is the daughter of the Mage God. As an Erathian, Falezer has no respect for the Mage God, but only reluctantly has some respect for the ancient existence. . What Frazer valued more was Erica''s ability. The master appointed her as the speaker, so she had to show the corresponding ability. The former Falezer brought great trouble to Rhodes with a small number of troops at a disadvantage. Only then did he get the approval of Rhodes and appointed him as the commander of the legion. Falezer also used his own tactical ability. In the battles again and again, he has been recognized by other legion members. The same is true of Erica. Although the contact time is not long, Falezer has already felt her ability. She is more difficult than any nobleman in Falezer''s memory. In her eyes, she has both the wisdom of a wizard and that of a girl Lively, no one could guess what she was thinking. I heard that she also has the same magic field as the Mage God, and she is also unique in combat. Falezer can only sigh about this, she is worthy of being the daughter of the Mage God. "The development of the Demon Eye Organization still lacks one thing, it is an indispensable thing." Erica raised a finger, a confident smile on the corner of her mouth, "But let''s do it for now, things are too urgent, I I''m afraid His Majesty Rhodes won''t be able to accept it." Rowling was stunned for a moment. She felt that Erica meant something, but she had no choice but to tilt her head. That was Inota''s signature move, and whenever she was in doubt, she would tilt her head to the side. Rowling has seen a lot, and she has learned it over time, but with Rowling''s wisdom, there are few times when she is puzzled. She is specialised in wisdom, and has unique opinions on many things. In front of Erica, she still looked very immature. As Rhodes said, she still has a lot to learn from Erica, and Erica is the epitome of the golden age of Bracada. Thinking of Rhode''s teaching, Rowling couldn''t help feeling warm in her heart. In another location, sensing the warmth emerging from the bloodline perception, Rhode couldn''t help but glanced in the direction of Rowling, wondering what she was doing now? Did she really go to Congress? "Lord Lord, this is the mithril conductor that Speaker Erica asked us to make." In the scientific research center, the sage Cedros pointed to a few silver-white chains and said that the other end of the chains was connected to a sturdy column made of the same material and about three people in height. "After our test, under the action of the purification spell, a fist-sized mithril conductor can store all the lightning in a storm. Now half of the mithril stored in the undead kingdom is here, you can show your Titan with confidence The power of the arrow," Cedros explained. Rhode nodded. Mithril is a precious material for forging treasures. A fine weapon containing finger-sized mithril is extremely sharp. If fist-sized mithril is added, the forged treasure is more than enough to attract the attention of heroes. In terms of magic, Mithril has a wider range of uses. It can be used in rituals or golem manufacturing. Generally, only high-level mages are qualified to use this material. Low-strength mages, even if they want to use the secret material. Silver, for the most part, is just wasted. For the necromancer, apart from the endless night ceremony, Mithril was hardly used, and Rhode did not deliberately collect it. Most of the mithrils in front of them were harvested from the territory of Brakada. Those mages were richer than Rhodes thought, and many of them were treasures of the Magic Guild. Thinking of the magic guild, Rhode couldn''t help but think of Erica. In a sense, these mithrils were also returned to their original owners, but Erica was now on the side of the undead. Rhodes picked up the mithril chain and wrapped it around the Titan Arrow''s sword. As Rhode''s thoughts moved, lightning like a silver snake spread along the body of the sword, the lightning touched the mithril chain, and quickly transmitted to the other end. Accompanied by the surging electric energy and the loud sizzling sound, the cylinder made of mithril was absorbing the lightning released by the Titan''s arrow like a whale sucking a cow''s drink, like an abyss that engulfed everything, far from being filled. that moment. Rhode felt a little and realized that the entire mithril cylinder could not be filled in a short time. It was like an oversized battery. I was afraid that Rhode would stand here all day and night, and it would not be full at the moment. Thinking of this, Rhodes laughed. He felt the prospect of the Titan project and understood why Erica insisted. Not to mention anything else, just throwing the charged mithril cylinder out and detonating it can cause devastating damage. Even the ultimate lightning that Rhode is proud of is incomparable. When the mithril cylinder is completely detonated. At that time, I was afraid that the demigods would have to hate the demigods on the spot. Of course, a series of issues such as the hit rate and the scope of the impact had to be considered, but Rhodes finally had the means to kill the demigods head-on. With the efforts of many Bracada scholars such as Cedros, they will use these lightning energy to develop stronger magical weapons to ensure that every bit of damage will not be wasted, and what Rhode needs to do is only to put The Titan Arrows stay here, providing a steady stream of lightning energy. At this moment, Rhode seemed to have thought of something, and his originally excited mood suddenly calmed down, and the whole person fell into contemplation. The kingdom of the undead is booming, and all kinds of waste are prospering. It is difficult to have external forces to contain it. Those mages have already revealed their failures, and it is only a matter of time before they win the city of magic. However, there is a power in the world that can easily obliterate everything that Rhodes established, as if everything had never existed. Rhodes will not let everything he built be easily destroyed. Thinking of the marriage of kings that he will face after winning the Magic City, Rhodes'' expression also becomes solemn. Chapter 2598 Outside the city of magic, in a temporary refugee camp, a woman was silently looking at the tower in the city. The woman wrapped her head in a cloth, her body was covered with smoky scorch marks, and her face was stained with some black stains. She was dressed as a refugee, even if she was thrown into the refugee camp, except for those firm Outside of the unmoved eyes, there is nothing unique about it. She is Sodophie, the elf apprentice to the hero Jeanne. After being released by Rhodes, she was not out of the predicament after regaining her freedom, but was facing many obstacles. She didn''t dare to reveal her identity with great fanfare. If she was known by those sanctimonious mages, her fate would be worse than falling into the hands of undead mages before. Sodofi did not deliberately disguise, but just covered the long ears that symbolized the elf. The thunder bombs that had been blown up close before made her look disgraced. Coupled with the blood stains all over her body, no one would doubt her identity as a refugee. , but will cover her nose and let her leave. She thought that her silver hair would cause unnecessary trouble, but this was not the case. Those mages had already relaxed their guards. Under the cover of the medical field, everything related to death would be purified, and the undead had nothing to hide. . "Lord Jenny..." Sodophie secretly chanted the name of a hero, and none of the apprentices who were captured with her were left. It was not the enemy who killed them, but her own people who came to rescue them. She was the last of those captives, and she had to tell Jenny the truth, so that she knew that those mages were not worth her protection at all. Sodophie was not stupid enough to find Jenny directly, but looked for opportunities in the city, relying on the tricks she learned from Jenny to inquire about news. Through the thawing icy lake water and the fallen cedar leaves, Sodofi guessed that a fairy with a legendary rank came to this city, and that person was the person she planned to ask for help. At this moment, only the same The existence of elves is worthy of her trust. "How much is it?" After the request to see Jenny was rejected by the mage, Kaelin wandered around the city. In front of a stall selling pastries, Kailin asked casually. As Eli''s patrol leader, Kaelin has all the information in the Elf Kingdom, big and small. She also has extraordinary intelligence-gathering abilities. Just wandering around the city for a while, she will tell the situation in Brakada. Understand roughly. "You mean shaved ice? Three gold coins each." The stall owner replied. "Three gold coins? Are you kidding me? Don''t cheat us just because we are foreign customers. Do you feel the medical field that covers the town? We are here to help you win this war." Kalyn Young raised his eyebrows. The adjutant behind her, as well as the well-trained elf looked at the stall owner with a bad expression. Seeing this, the stall owner could only sigh: "I''m very sorry... Ladies and gentlemen, the war has been going on recently, and my business has also been affected. , Not only has the raw material price of the Freelance Chamber of Commerce increased, but the number of customers has also decreased. If I don''t raise the price, I can''t live... Since you are here to reinforce the war, I am willing to let the adults enjoy it for free..." "No need, just follow the price you just said, and make as many copies as you have." Kaelin waved her hand. Although the elves are not as rich as the mages, the mere few gold coins have not been placed in the eyes of the legendary her. , she was just casually testing. The stall owner showed grateful eyes, his lips trembled uncontrollably, and then he got busy, preparing to use all his skills to make the most delicious shaved ice and repay the generous person in front of him, but unfortunately he did not prepare enough materials in advance. There is simply not enough for everyone around Kaelin. In the end, he only made five full servings of shaved ice. The lean and clear crushed ice was sprinkled with fresh fruit slices from all over the world, and the fruit slices were drizzled with whipped cream and syrup, which looked appetizing. Kailin nodded secretly, those fresh fruits are not cheap, only freelance chambers of commerce have the ability to trade across countries and deliver supplies from all over the world. Kailin even saw the unique green fragrant fruit in Eli in the shaved ice. Kailin didn''t take the shaved ice, but just distributed it to other interested subordinates. She looked at the stall owner and said, "Is the business very bad recently?" The stall owner showed a bit of a wry smile: "Ashamed to say, you are still my first guests today... If it wasn''t for your generosity, I''m afraid these fruits would be spoiled in a few days." Behind Kaelin, a big elf who was assigned shaved ice asked suspiciously, "Broken? Don''t you know that you can store it with a space ring? This should be common sense in Bracada, right?" Kaelin gave the big elf a dissatisfied look, and the stall owner just explained: "I''m sorry, Lord Elf. But ordinary people like me can''t afford a space ring at all... If that necromancer didn''t start a war, I might still It takes several years of business to buy the small space rings they don¡¯t want from the apprentices.¡± "He''s not an elf-sama, he''s just a mindless patrolman." Kaelin pushed the elf aside and continued, "Since the business in Bracada is sluggish, have you thought about changing the business? I mean if the war fails and you have to evacuate, have you thought about where to go?" The stall owner was stunned for a moment: "Another place? I''ve never thought about such a thing. I''ve lived in Bracada all my life. If the magic city can''t hold me, other towns are even more impossible. Where else can I go? ¡­¡± "Of course it''s Eli." Kaelin smiled and said, "I believe that with your craftsmanship, you will definitely be loved by Eli creatures. They have never eaten such food." Kaelin pointed to the elves who had been assigned the shaved ice. After getting the shaved ice, the elves were stunned for a while, and then they ate them carefully, and then they went out of control, disregarding the coldness of the shaved ice, and ate into their stomachs. middle. Kailin took out a small bag of gold coins and put it in front of the stall owner: "Let''s close the stall in advance today. Tell your friends, your partner, and your family that you are not without a way to go. If the situation gets worst, At the time of the fall of Brakada, Eli, the kingdom of elves, welcomes you all." The stall owner accepted the gold coins with a look of surprise. Thinking of Kaelin''s words, he nodded hurriedly, and then he took the stall and left. Kaelin clapped her hands in satisfaction. At this moment, she seemed to feel a burning gaze. Following the direction of the gaze, a gray-faced, scorched refugee with snow-like silver hair caught her attention. attention. Chapter 2599 "Have I seen you before?" After discovering the figure of the silver-haired refugee, Kaelin stopped her, who wanted to leave, and asked aloud after approaching quickly. "Master Elf... You may have identified the wrong person." The refugee did not dare to lift his head, and said in a slurred voice, as if frightened by the battle in front of him. "Listen to what you said, aren''t you also an elf?" Kaelin''s eyes flashed a little, and the corners of her mouth raised slightly, ignoring the black stains on the refugee''s face, she lifted the man''s chin with her hand, "I can''t tell you''re pretty... wait, I know you, you are..." She didn''t continue speaking, but frowned slightly, as if she had discovered something unusual. Suddenly, Kaelin laughed a few times. After attracting everyone''s attention, she said in a voice that everyone could hear: "You want more food? You need to use your hands in exchange for it. Come to Eli''s embassy, ??Elf. The kingdom welcomes you." After saying that, Kailin ignored the silver-haired refugee in front of her, and just let the big elves take them with her, while she led the team to continue around the city for a few laps before returning to the embassy leisurely. Not long after Kailin left, the stall owner who was about to close the stall was suddenly stopped by a group of people where she was pushing the ice cart. This group of people is led by a high-level mage. He is wearing a thick and solemn brown robe. The robe is sewn with a flowing cloud pattern with silver thread. That is the clothing that the guild elders are qualified to wear. At first glance, the imposing manner Extraordinary, when I looked closely, I felt that something was missing. Since Esquill took office as the president, Bassora, who has followed his lead, has also been rewarded and has become the guild elder. The former Bassora was just a diplomatic envoy in the guild. The mission was either a dangerous elemental plane or a desolate alien territory. Now he has finally made it out. After becoming an elder, even some legendary mages Have to obey his orders. Most of the tasks that Bassola is currently in charge of are tasks that are difficult for the guildmaster himself to come forward with. Taking the current task as an example, he has to follow the Eri messenger Kaelin who is wandering around the city to investigate what she has done along the way. Brakada will not be endangered by this. "What did Kalyn tell you?" Bassola asked immediately after stopping the stall owner in front of the ice car. "Kailen? I don''t know who that person is..." The stall owner was stunned for a moment, looking at the powerful high-level mages in front of him. He had seen such a battle there, and then replied in a panic. Bassola frowned slightly, and the mage servant behind him kicked the stall owner''s ice cart over with one kick, and threatened with a bad expression: "It''s the elf leader just now! Damn thing, don''t play stupid to me!" "She... She just asked for a few pieces of shaved ice. What are you doing..." The stall owner said in shock and anger. He was about to help the ice cart beside him, but was locked in place by magic. The tiny Aegis of Hercules turned into several dark green shackles, wrapping around the stall owner''s wrists and ankles, binding his body firmly. Under the delicate control of the legendary wizard, the stall owner could not move at all, even if he wanted to die, he could do nothing. Bassola turned her gaze to the legendary mage who was wearing a thin gray robe and tattooed with a thick earth pattern with gold threads. "It doesn''t matter, as long as Elder Bassora can speak nicely for me in front of the president." Laais smiled. As a legendary mage, he followed behind Basora, but he didn''t show any momentum. When looking at the stall owner, Laace''s expression darkened: "Kailen is the best patrolman in the Elf Kingdom, she can''t just hang around, if you hide anything about what she''s doing, it will be called treason. If the crime is punished, please bring it up as soon as possible." After feeling the power of the legendary mage, the stall owner became frightened, and in the face of that power, he might lose his life at any time: "The elf told me that I can escape to Eri when Brakada falls, I want to tell other people the news... By the way, she also found another refugee. I didn''t hear what they said, but it should be related to food and labor, and nothing else. ,I do not know anything¡­¡­" Bassola and Laais looked at each other and believed the stall owner''s words a bit. Laais still insisted: "You are lying, what else did she tell you?" "I have already said everything I know." The stall owner said with tears in his eyes, but the restraining magic on his body did not mean to loosen it at all. Suddenly, he seemed to think of something, "She... gave it back to me. Something, but that''s just gold..." "Gold coins? Maybe the secret code or secret letter she gave you is hidden in it. She is the most elite patrolman. Why don''t you take it out quickly!" Laace threatened. The shackles of Hercules Aegis that imprisoned the stall owner finally loosened. He didn''t care about rubbing his blue-purple wrist, and tremblingly took out the purse that Kailin left behind. Laace opened his five fingers, and gold coins rose up from the purse. The space in the purse was much larger than it looked. It turned out to be a rare space treasure. Check carefully, those gold coins There are hundreds of them. "This manufacturing process..." Laace''s eyes lit up, and the purse in front of him was different from a space ring in the conventional sense, but a direct compression of space. In this technology, Eribi Bracada''s The research is even more advanced, and those emergency tents have used this technology in large numbers, and it is difficult to be imitated by the mages of Bracada. The storage space in the space ring was cut by the alchemist from other planes first, rather than directly compressing the space. The compressed space is still in the same time and space as the main plane. Due to the scarcity of technology, treasures in the compressed space can often be sold at high prices in magic guilds. "Why did Kaileen leave this thing to you for no reason, and you said that you are not a traitor of Bracada?" Thinking of this, Raeston became angry, and the ground under the stall owner''s feet trembled slightly, as if the next moment A thorn suddenly drilled out and pierced his body. "Don''t worry about him." Bassola shook her head and stopped Laais'' behavior, "The Elf Kingdom is willing to accept the evacuated mages, this is not a decision she is qualified to make alone... It seems that she can''t wait to think about it. It is also for this matter to see Jenny. We must report this matter to the president immediately." Hearing what he said, Laais didn''t dare to disobey, and the ground under the stall owner''s feet gradually calmed down: "I''ll check it out carefully, what code Kaelin has left for you, and don''t let me see you next time." After finishing speaking, the mages opened a gate of time and space and left, leaving only the stall owner sitting in front of the fallen ice cart and feeling sad. Chapter 2600 Back at Eli''s embassy, ??Kaelin dispersed the other men, leaving only the silver-haired refugees behind. Kaelin looked at her and said, "Okay, now you can explain why Jenny''s apprentices are disguised as refugees and mixed in the city. Didn''t you all get killed by the enemy?" The identity was revealed by Kaelin, and the refugee no longer concealed it. She put down the turban wrapped around her head, revealing the long soft ears that belonged to the elf, and the snow-silver hair that hung down to her waist, but the left side was broken. part. She was Sodophie, Jenny''s only remaining apprentice. On the way here, Sodophie was uneasy. Although Kaelin is the leader of the patrol, Sodophie does not understand her attitude towards this matter. Maybe she has already reached an agreement with the mage, or maybe she is also in the know. Except for Jenny, Sodophie dared not trust anyone. When she saw Kaelin for the first time, Sodofi didn''t dare to reveal her identity, but Kaelin recognized her at a glance. When Kaelin was wandering around the city, Sodufi observed her secretly, seeing that she was neither humble nor arrogant, always showing kindness to the people of Bracada, and Sodufi gradually relaxed her vigilance. Sodophie remembered the friendship between Lord Jenny and Kailyn on weekdays. Apart from Kailyn, Sodophie didn''t know who could help her, so she finally stopped hiding and said everything slowly: "It was Rhode who let me go. ." "Why did he let you go? Did you join the enemy? Or is there another reason?" Kaelin looked at her suspiciously. Even if her body was covered with ash stains, it was difficult to conceal the dusty temperament of the silver-haired elf, like a blooming bloom. The beautiful flowers on the silt inevitably attract evil eyes. Sodophie said angrily: "I can''t betray Lord Jane! I have never begged the enemy''s forgiveness. Rhode let me go, just...for his conspiracy." Thinking of the necromancer, the silver-haired elf showed a complicated expression. Rhodes was as cruel and evil as rumored, and it stands to reason that Sodophie should blame him for all the apprentices'' deaths, but she couldn''t. "Conspiracy?" Hearing Sodophie talking about the topic, Kaelin also showed an interested expression. Sodoff paused, she closed her eyes tightly, unwilling to recall the vivid tragedies, the trembling eyelashes added a bit of sadness to her: "Those apprentices who were taken away were all killed by the mages who came to rescue... The mages, in order to prevent Lord Jane from being restricted by the apprentices'' capture, wholeheartedly helped Bracada, and did not hesitate to kill us apprentices. He blamed everything on Rhodes, and even the mercenaries who participated in the operation were all silenced... Rhodes let me go so that I could convey the truth to Lord Jane." Sodophie knew that Rhodes must have no good intentions to do this, but she had to do it. She could not tolerate the death of the apprentices. After listening to Sodophie''s story, Kaelin''s complexion changed slightly, she got up and looked outside the quiet room, and then came back to Sodophie''s side: "Before we see Jenny, you better not tell these things. Anyone... Fortunately, the elf king sent me to Brakada as an envoy, and replaced it with other jungle guardians. In order to keep this secret, even if I don''t kill you, I may do something to you." Sodophie nodded with a bit of warmth in her eyes. It seemed that it was the right choice to tell Kaelin the news. Kaelin thought for a while, then added: "Those mages restricted Jenny''s freedom on the grounds of protection and forbid anyone to meet her, not even us emissaries. When we were wandering in the city, my human The men have already found out where Jenny is. Before we see her, let''s go to the prison in the city." "Those mages...Did they put Lord Jenny in prison?" Sodophie said pale. "No, they protected Jenny well, but that''s no different from being in prison. We went to prison to meet another person." Kaelin shook her head. After she finished speaking, she ignored Sodophie''s doubts, got up and said, "It''s not too late, we''ll start now, but you can''t look like this." Kaelin took out a ball of resinous sticky substance, rubbed it on Sodophie''s face, and the silver-haired elf''s face that was shattered by bullets became swollen, as if she had completely changed her personality. "Pretending to be Dafa doesn''t work in front of the mage, but this method is better." Kailin''s face also changed, she looked like an inconspicuous woman, no one would have thought that under such a face, hiding It was an elf with bright eyes. Kailin opened a door of time and space, and after passing through with Sodophie, they came to the prison in the city of magic. A dark blue and purple legendary monster seemed to have known her arrival for a long time and had been waiting here for a long time. With this legendary monster leading the way, Kaelin was not hindered by anything along the way. "We''re here." Before coming to one of the prisons, Kaelin saw the purple-robed prophet who was imprisoned here. The prophet was meditating cross-legged and seemed to be unaware of everything in the outside world. Kaelin looked at the legendary mage who led the way and said, "Thank you for your leadership, Lord Erni." "You''re welcome, I''m very happy that a lofty mage like Elago was born in Eri. I just hope that the war spread on the main plane will not spread to the peaceful elf kingdom." The monster master said, "If there is any need Place, just tell me. Dean Durken is glad you''re here." After speaking, the God and Monster Lord turned into a puff of blue smoke and dissipated. Sodophie was still thinking about the meaning, and Kaelin had come to the door of the prison. "Orak Prophet, we are here for the continuation of Brakada, please wake up from your meditation." Kaelin Chao knew the fore in the prison. After a while, the purple-robed prophet opened his eyes, and a deep and magnificent breath flashed through her eyes. A golden light appeared in her eyes, as if there was a reflection of a god, but after a short while, it completely dissipated, leaving only a withered shape. old woman. Olak once wore the crown of the oracle, and decades ago, he made a prophecy that the end would come and the kings would go to war. From the crown of the oracle, Olak felt endless knowledge and saw the supreme miracle. The crown has a magical power that will instill countless mysteries in the world to the person who wears it, until the vast wisdom completely smashes the wearer''s mind. As the angel took back the crown of the oracle, the infinite wisdom no longer existed, and only when he woke up accidentally, there would be a dream-like scene that remained in Orak''s eyes. "You came to me, Elf?" Olak, who came back to his senses, rubbed his unknowingly moist eyes, and finally put his eyes on the two in front of him, and at a glance, he could see their disguises. Chapter 2601 Looking at the old prophet who was locked in the prison, Sodophie was slightly surprised. Judging from the elegant and luxurious purple robe on the prophet''s body, her identity must be extremely noble, and she was imprisoned here because she did not know what wrong. After Kaelin lifted her disguise and revealed her original face, she stepped forward and said: "Orak prophet, I have heard your name a long time ago, you have long predicted the coming of the end, and you have called in advance to all parties on the main plane. Fang forces are prepared, but unfortunately, no one wants to believe this before the fire of doomsday burns on those people. I never thought we would meet under such circumstances." "Your Excellency Kaelin, is there anything I can help you with?" Kaelin''s words evoked memories of the prophet''s past, she sighed deeply, and then asked, "Just like Jane, you are a guardian. Hero of Eli, I''d be happy to answer your questions." Kaelin lowered her voice and said, "I know why you are locked here. You saw the fall of the Magic City, but those mages, especially the current guild leader, didn''t believe you at all, and instead said you were lying to confuse the public." When the matter was told by Kaelin, Olak sighed: "I brought it all on myself... I saw the death of President Eli, and I knew he would be killed by a natural hero, so I was always on guard against Molly. Er''s troops, I didn''t expect that the last one waiting was Tanan..." "That''s not your fault." Kaelin stared at her and said, "You don''t have to blame yourself, you blame those enemies, especially that Rhode. Without him, Bracada wouldn''t be at this point. ." Orak was sad and silent, and after a while, he whispered: "If you are here to find a way to deal with the enemy, then you may be disappointed. Now is the time for the kings of the end, and Brakada is already dimmed. Even without Rhodes, we can''t stop Morril''s giant dragon army... It''s even more bad news to hear that Rhodes has joined forces with Morril." Kaelin said at this time: "Since failure is inevitable, what should the Bracadas do in the future? Are you going to surrender to the enemy and accept the enemy''s enslavement?" Olak shook his head: "This is something that the president considers, but I see Esquill''s appearance, he will not surrender to the enemy, maybe at the last moment, he will lead the magic guild''s living force to leave Blaka. Da, go to a safe half plane and seek a chance to make a comeback." "The academy mages have reached an agreement with us. The academy mages are evacuating the gathered refugees and wounded little by little. They will pass through the gate of another dimension and go to a safer elf kingdom, but the attitude of the guild is unknown. , what are you going to do, Prophet?" Kaelin asked. The Prophet showed a lost look: "If I can choose, I''d rather live and die with the Magic City. This is the glory of being a mage, but even if I die, my body will be used by the enemy. I want to be with the president. I made the same choice, but after all, Esquel has no blood of the Mage God... It seems that going to the Elf Kingdom is the only choice I have left." Kaelin laughed, the elf''s face made her look a different kind of beauty: "Eri welcomes everyone." Saying that, Kaelin seemed to remember something: "I want to see the hero Jenny, my subordinates have locked Jenny''s position in a criss-cross way by detecting the edge of the medical field. Is she imprisoned in the guild? Inside the Tower of Qi Elements at the headquarters?" "You''re right, but I don''t know where she was hidden. I''m afraid only Esquill knows." The Prophet gave a positive answer. As the confidant of the previous president, she has a strong sense of the internal affairs of the Magic Guild. With sufficient understanding, "The one responsible for protecting Jenny is the god and monster who followed Somura. They are not so good at talking. If they find you, I am afraid it will be another dispute." "Don''t worry, when I move in front of Jenny in an instant, can those gods and monsters stop me?" Kaelin didn''t take it seriously. As long as Jenny saw herself, it would be meaningless to imprison the mage at that time. Sodophie''s eyes also lit up, she believed that as long as Lord Jenny could see her, those mages would no longer be able to deceive her. The strong will of the hero is destined that the mage can only use deception to provoke the hatred between her and Rhodes with the death of the apprentice, and cannot force Jane to fight for Bracada, otherwise what awaits them will be It is the rage of a hero. "I have one more question." At this moment, Kaelin seemed to have thought of something and asked the prophet, "You said you saw the destruction of the Magic City, what was the situation? I''m worried that if Jenny is released from the medical treatment In the realm, no one can limit the power of those undead, maybe it won''t be long before what you see will come true..." Kailin also has some concerns in her heart. If Jenny, after learning the real situation of the apprentice, ignores the medical field in a fit of rage, the enemy will take this opportunity to destroy the magic city. This is not what she wants to see. of. "Don''t worry." Olak dispelled her doubts. "I saw a golden rain of fire falling from the sky, and the entire magic city was burning. That''s not the power that the undead can have..." "That''s good." Kaelin breathed a sigh of relief. Although she was on the mission of the elf king, she didn''t want such a large number of innocent creatures to die. As an elf, she had the same kindness as Jenny. After continuing to chat for a while, Kaelin said goodbye to Oracle Oracle, took Sodofi away through the gate of time and space, and returned to the embassy where he left. "I''m going to Jenny and tell her about the situation. It may take some time. You stay here and don''t leave at will." After taking Sodofi to a safe quiet room, Kaelin handed over a space gem to her. give it to her, and commanded it in her ear. "Can''t I go together? Only by seeing me in person can Master Jenny believe all this." Sodophie was a little anxious. After knowing the location of Master Jenny, Sodophie couldn''t wait to see her and told her everything that happened to her. As Jenny''s apprentice, Sodophie has always regarded the guardian as her own example. When she was seriously injured and dying, she supported her strength not to give up. In addition to carrying the secret of the apprentice''s death, she worshipped and respected Jenny. Also one of them. "I still don''t know which floor she is hidden in the Tower of Air Elements. She may have to use teleportation constantly. Can you keep up?" Kaelin asked, seeing Sodophie''s hesitant eyes, she clicked Nodding, "Then just wait here. After I tell Jenny the situation, we will cast the gate of time and space to find you." Chapter 2602 "Damn Patrol..." Standing on the snow outside the city, Elder Basora said angrily. Just now, after Bassola fed back the information she finally found to the president, Esquel, all she got was an answer to continue the investigation. Although Esquel didn''t say it clearly, from his frowning brows, there was also a direct look. In the eyes that came over, Bassola knew that he was not satisfied. In desperation, Bassola had no choice but to focus on other aspects of the investigation. In addition to Kaelin herself, Bassola also put the investigation''s attention on other people around her, and gradually discovered the problem. According to the snowmen who lived outside the city and were close to Basora, they saw several traces of human activity in the area near the battlefield. Those humans were walking in circles on the edge of the medical field, like they were investigating something. After crossing the medical field and marching forward soon, it was Rhodes'' army of undead. At first, the snowmen thought they were spies sent by the enemy, but they didn''t look like it when they looked closely, but their behavior was a little strange, so they reported the situation to the enemy. The magic guild. After receiving the news, Bassola immediately came to the edge of the field where those people once stood. By the time he arrived, those people were long gone. "Who are they? Are they sent by Rhodes?" Beside Bassora, the legendary mage Rais asked suspiciously. In terms of investigation information, he did not have the ability of Bassola. "No...they are Kaelin''s patrolmen. Kaelin''s high-profile actions in the city are to draw our attention and let the patrolmen investigate the area shrouded in the realm clearly, so as to locate Jenny''s location." Bassola He could vaguely guess the identities of those people, and his expression became solemn, "This is definitely something that the president doesn''t want to see. Kailin didn''t give up looking for Jenny." Laais was stunned for a moment, and said in disbelief: "How is this possible? Even if the patrolmen want to explore the limits of the medical field, there will be errors. How can they accurately measure the position with their feet?" Bassola gritted his teeth and said, "That''s why they are patrolling soldiers. They have a damn pathfinding technique. The measurement of their feet is more accurate than a map drawn by a draftsman. It is not difficult to find out the limits of the field. I''m afraid they''ve confirmed Jenny''s whereabouts." "In this case, we''d better report the news to the president as soon as possible... Wait." At this moment, Mage Rais seemed to have discovered something, and looked at a certain hillside at the end of the medical field while frowning. "What are you doing?" Elder Bassora didn''t know what he was doing. Seeing Laais walking out of the medical field and walking up to the hillside, although he was helpless, he had to follow behind, "We don''t have time to hang out here. ... no, this is..." Looking at the situation in front of her, even if Basora''s perception was not sharp enough, she couldn''t help but feel a shock at this moment. On the pure and white snow, a long bloodstain appeared. One end of the bloodstain extended into the medical field, and the other end contained chaotic magic elements. It seemed that some seriously injured and dying creature had crawled into the medical field. Bassola didn''t know what happened, but judging from the messy bloody palm prints around and the traces of body friction, it was obviously not an easy journey. "Some of the wounded entered the medical field. Could it be that the patrolmen rescued them?" Bassora asked in astonishment. Laais sensed more: "That''s the traces of thunder bombs, and patrolmen can''t release that kind of magic." Relying on the keen perception of the legendary mage, he soon came to the source of the explosion. In a deep pit that was sunken in the ground, Laais cast a spell to disperse the nearby dust, revealing the still intact human feet at the bottom of the pit. and scattered body debris. Laace showed an uncomfortable expression: "I can feel the residual breath of death energy, so strong, the death energy that even thunder bombs can''t dispel, is not something that ordinary undead creatures can possess... What happened here? ?" Bassora frowned. He swept away the body debris nearby and picked up a feather from the bottom of the pit. Although the feather was covered in dust and dark, its essence was not affected. "I think I know who they are..." Some information seemed to flash through Bassola''s mind, and then she couldn''t help trembling. Once the news was true, Bracada would lose the strongest aid. Thinking of this, he ignored Mage Rais next to him, and immediately opened a gate of time and space, and quickly passed through it. Laace, who stayed where he was, was stunned for a moment, but quickly followed. The door of time and space opened by Bassola leads directly to the headquarters of the Magic Guild. After returning to the magic guild, he ignored the side glances of the surrounding mages, performed teleportation one after another, and rushed to the main hall where the guild leader was in a moment. "It''s a serious matter, Lord Esquel." As soon as he saw the president, Bassola reported impatiently. Seeing his hurried look, Esquill also realized that the problem was wrong. After dismissing the other guild mages who were discussing matters with him, he asked, "What did you find? You''d better have important information to tell me, Instead of reporting that Kaelin went to prison to see the Oracle of Orak or something like that." Bassora was taken aback for a moment. When did Kalyn go to see the Oracle of Oracle? He didn''t know about this at all, but he still said: "Master President... The mercenaries who participated in the rescue mission seem to be still alive. I found traces of thunder bombs at the edge of the forbidden magic realm, which is supposed to be insurance. The scroll is activated." Esquill showed deep eyes: "Since it is activated, then they should be dead." Bassola didn''t think so: "I saw the traces there, and someone came back alive." Hearing this news, Esquel couldn''t sit still: "Find out the whereabouts of that person. Keep a close eye on all those who come into contact with Patrolman Kaelin. As for Jenny... I will find a way." Bassola seemed to have thought of something, and hurriedly said: "I heard that Kaelin brought a refugee back to the embassy not long ago. I didn''t notice it at the time. Now it seems that it is very likely that it was a mercenary who fled back. Do I need it? ¡­¡± Esquill''s face sank: "Why did you tell me such important news now?" Bassola couldn''t tell the bitterness. He only reported the news once not long ago, but only got the result of continuing investigation. Who knew such a thing would happen. "Dispose of those suspects." Esquill ordered, "You''d better not reveal your identity to me." Elder Bassola took the lead, and after saying goodbye to Esquel, Facilitator just arrived, and the puzzled Mage Lais left. Chapter 2603 "Lord Rhodes, Speaker Erica, please come over." Rhode, who was staying in the scientific research center and observing the charging of the Titan''s arrow, was suddenly told such information by his subordinates. Rhode scratched his head, and didn''t know what Erica was going to do. Judging from the mental imprint, she didn''t seem to be in the city, but went to the area east of Bracada, near Verning. The figure traveled through the flames, and soon Rhode saw Erica standing in the snow, and Rowling beside her who was waving at him. "What are you doing?" Rhode asked curiously, and nodded to Rowling at the same time. She followed her own advice and came to study with Speaker Erica. "The people of the Magic Eye Organization have found their traces, and they have been controlled by the members of the legion." Erica pointed to a group of people who were kneeling in the distance. Rhodes looked at the group of people. They were a group of mages with a low rank. The strongest one was only fifth-ranked. "They''re nothing special, just kill them." Rhode shrugged and said, after transforming this group of people into vampire ghouls, their comprehensive abilities will be greatly improved and they will become qualified members of the undead legion. "Kill them? No, we have to accept them and let them become members of the kingdom of the dead as living people." Erica smiled and pointed out the error in Rhodes'' words. Rhode stared at her, waiting for her explanation. "Intimidating the enemy with death and fear will only make the enemy solidify into one piece. This is not what we want to see. We have to completely divide them from the inside, so that there is a gap within them, and there is no way to be united." Erica He explained, "Accepting these people is only the first step. Soon more and more Bracadas will surrender to us, and even the Magic Guild can''t stop them. But if the result of surrender is death, I I don''t think they would want to do that." Rhode frowned slightly, his abilities were all for the purpose of creating stronger undead creatures, and he didn''t consider accepting surrender: "If I don''t kill them, where will my undead army come from?" Erica blinked: "Even if you double the existing army of undead, will they be able to break through the realm of the hero Jane?" Rhodes was silent, but he had to admit that what Erica said made sense. However, where should the experience points for level-up be obtained? Rhodes didn''t say it explicitly, but changed the subject and asked, "How can you conclude that the Bracadians are willing to surrender." "My identity is one aspect. I am the second-generation president of the Magic Guild and the daughter of the Mage God. They are willing to believe in me. More importantly, there are many Bracadians who just want to live, and they don''t care. Is it the Magic Guild, the Academy of Magic, or other forces that rule them, do you think one of them looks like a hero?" Erica said, pointing to the shivering Bracadas on their knees. Rhode looked at those people and saw the trembling and fear, anxiety and numbness in their eyes. Rhode enjoyed this look very much, and I have to say that it was much better than the sad and sad look that the silver-haired elf looked at him last time. Seeing that Rhodes acquiesced to his approach, Erica came to the leader of those mages. "What''s your name?" Erica asked, pulling up the man who was kneeling on the ground. "My lord... my name is Bonny." The mage said tremblingly, for fear that a wrong answer would lead to death. "Surrender, Bonnie." Erica whispered, "You will become a member of the kingdom of the dead, and enjoy the right to be reborn as the dead after death. After the battle, you will live the same life as before, Just get used to the undead creatures around you." Bonnie was stunned for a moment, and then asked excitedly: "You...don''t you plan to transform us?" Erica smiled, then looked at Rhodes not far away: "The Lord of the Undead is magnanimous, not only you, he has decided to accept all of you, and you can all live safely in the kingdom of the dead." Hearing this, the nearby low-level mages became restless. They, who were already desperate, suddenly heard the news, and suddenly cried like a drowning person grabbing a life-saving straw. They praised Rhode''s name loudly, Treat Rhodes as the savior who saved them, completely forgetting that Rhodes is the mastermind behind the desperation. "Long live the Lord of the Undead!" "Praise the Lord of the Undead..." Hearing the praises of the low-level mages, Rhode''s mouth twitched. If he could choose, he would prefer that people feel fear when they heard his name, rather than praise like this. After confirming the treatment of those people, Erica found some subordinates, and after giving them a few words, she let them leave with the mage. "You are weakening me." After a while, Rhode said slightly dissatisfied to Erica when all the other subordinates left and only Rowling was still waiting. "This is for long-term consideration, Your Majesty Rhodes." Erica smiled, "The ability to fully awaken the dead should be a gift. In my era, undead spells are just unpopular magic. , can only transform into bloodless zombies, or undead like skeletons, magic that completely awakens the dead, or spiritualism, which only exists in theory." "Magic? You mean reincarnation?" Rhode seemed to think of something, and then said the name of the fifth-order magic. Erica nodded: "It used to be the method of angels. It seems that my descendants have not been idle. After cracking the magic, it has become an unfamiliar method of the magic guild. Compared with reincarnation and rebirth, your death The scope of the field is wider, and it is completely free to use, which is of course a gift." Erica stared at him and said: "In the field of death, you can retain memory and give any creature the power of immortality. This is an irresistible temptation, but other people in the world do not realize this, Only treat undead creatures as terrifying and unclean creatures. Your Majesty Lord, you are used to conquering your enemies with death and fear, and I prefer to subdue your enemies with profit. As soon as the news spreads, the Bracadians who have surrendered will appreciate it. The spectacle beyond death, they will forget their hatred and obey your commands. You will be a god in the realm of the dead, just like my father Gwen." "The power of eternal life? Your statement sounds a bit like..." Rhode said in a low voice. "The City of Clouds is also called Heaven." Erica took over the words and said, "Guerasia used this method to maintain the existence of the Holy See. Facts have proved that this is indeed effective until the fall of the stigmata." Rhode fell into deep thought for a while, and Rowling was also thinking for him, but Erica''s thoughts were quickly interrupted: "Let His Majesty Rhode think about it alone, let''s leave first, my deputy." After speaking, Erica opened a light green portal and looked at her with a smile. Rowling heard her joking, her face turned red, and then entered the portal to leave. Before leaving, she did not forget to take a look at Rhodes who stayed in the same place and thought deeply. Chapter 2604 The half-drunk mercenary Kaidan who was drinking in the tavern suddenly received a special assignment. In order to issue this task, the elders of the Magic Guild came to the tavern in person. It''s not easy to see elder-level legendary mages here. In Kaidan''s memory, those mages who rely on their identity are reluctant to enter a noisy and chaotic place like a tavern. With the assassination of President Yin Lai and the complete failure of the last mercenary mission, seeing that the situation was not right, the mercenaries who were moved by the wind pulled out of Bracada one after another. They could not afford to lose their lives here. Kaidan, who had long wanted to leave, stayed behind. He followed his promise and stayed in the tavern in the Magic City, waiting for another mercenary who was silent. As a very small number of S-level mercenaries in the city, many people want to issue tasks to Kaidan, but like the situation where the elders of the Magic Guild came to find Kaidan, Kaidan was still pointed by Wawen, but he just took a sip. Wine, nothing happens. Kenlo seemed to have listened to his explanation. After he let out a cold snort, he put down his weapon and sat down again. He felt the terrifying pressure surrounding him dissipated. How could Wawen dare to stay here and flee in the direction of the city in a hurry. go. Kenlo took a long sip of the ale in the cup, and then looked at Kaidan and said, "Aren''t you angry at all when he said that to you?" "What''s there to be angry about?" Kaidan shrugged, obviously not taking those words to heart. Even though Ken Luo sitting on the other side of the bar was a veteran S-rank mercenary with stronger strength and a better reputation than himself, Kaidan took it indifferently, "I didn''t sit here drinking because of him. " After getting Kaidan''s answer, Kenro laughed proudly: "Well said! I''m Kenro Hager, I''m looking for a necromancer, I heard that he has become the subordinate of the hero Moriel, I went to I searched in the underground world, but there was no shadow at all, and I was almost melted by something that fell from nowhere. I followed the path that was melted by that thing and came all the way up to this town, do you know where Moriel is?" "Moriel..." Kaidan, of course, had heard of the owner of that name, the incomparably powerful red dragon, "She should be near the City of Wind and Snow west of Bracada, you can go there and see, However, the road to there has been blocked by undead creatures, and if you rush through it, you may face the siege of many undead." Hearing what Kaidan said, the hero Kenlo also showed an embarrassed look. Although he had the blood of a barbarian, he was not stupid in his heart. He fell into the siege of a large number of undead, and even he could not escape. "Damn, if I knew I would have taken over the tasks of those mages, let them send me to Snow Wind City when they''re done." Kenro couldn''t help complaining, "But even if I take over the tasks, they won''t let them go. I am free to act. Those mages plan to secretly execute a certain traitor. I heard that the person is a survivor of the previous mission and has now taken refuge with the enemy. If you let me execute it, I will clear all obstacles and kill all the way to the traitor. , there is no way of secret execution at all." At the end, Kenlo let out a cold snort: "Those bastard mages have a lot of things to do, and their tasks are the most troublesome. I only do things according to my rules. I think I should think of other ways." However, Kaidan was slightly taken aback after listening to what he said, and he immediately declined the task of the guild elder, before he had time to know the specific content of the task. "What did you say? The... survivor of the last mission?" Kaidan said with a startled expression, "Could it be that someone came back alive?" "I don''t know, who knows what those mages are doing." Kenlo scratched his head, and just came to the city of magic, he rushed to the tavern, but he didn''t know what was going on inside the mages, "We had a good chat, I want you to have a drink." Kaidan didn''t have this thought. He quickly stood up and sorted out the weapons he was carrying: "I''m sorry, but I have to leave now... I have to confirm something." Kenlo didn''t get angry because of this, he felt the firm will in Kaidan: "No matter what you have to do, I wish you good luck." Kaidan nodded, even though it was a slim hope, he still needed to confirm certain things, and then left all the way looking for the traces left by Wawen. After Kaidan left, Kenlo called the waiter and threw a large space ring in his hand to him: "Fill the ring with wine, you want the best kind." The waiter was stunned for a moment, and then respectfully fulfilled Ken Luo''s request. He had seen many drunkards who were addicted to alcohol, but like Ken Luo, he was the first to directly use a large space ring for wine, so he could take advantage of this. Opportunity to make a fortune. Kenlo watched Kaidan''s disappearing figure and remained silent. No matter how much he drank, he couldn''t dispel Kaidan''s determination. He would probably make irrational actions. Kenlo didn''t intend to interfere in his affairs, just continued to pick up the glass and drink. Chapter 2605 "Lord Jenny, thank you for saving us..." "Benevolent Eri, we will not forget your kindness." Hidden in the quiet room of the Eli embassy, ??Sodophie suddenly heard a burst of exclamations of joy and praise for Lord Jenny. She pushed open the door of the quiet room and walked out in doubt. "Ma''am, Lord Kaelin has instructed you to stay in the quiet room until she returns." Sodophie, who was about to look around, was stopped by the sword-wielding elf guard. It seemed that Kaelin was not allowed to move around until she returned. "Don''t worry, this is the embassy of Eli, she is very safe here." Another arch elf with a bow had a different opinion, he bowed and said, "Is there anything I can do for you?" Sodophie looked into the distance: "I heard someone praise the name of Lord Jane, what''s the matter?" "You mean those people who look up to the ground?" Following the direction Sodofi showed, the big elf also understood what she meant, "Most of them are disabled people in Bracada, and even magic can''t heal them. However, in the medical field of Lord Janey, their bodies were restored to their original state, and all the scars were erased. They wanted to express their gratitude to Lord Janey, but they were unable to see Lord Janey, so they went to Eri Gathered outside the embassy, ??reciting Lord Jane''s name over and over again, I just hope she can hear it." Sodophie nodded, not expecting that in the Magic City, Lord Jenny still has such a group of supporters. The big elf said again: "In order to prevent those people from causing any disturbances, an area is divided outside the embassy as a place of worship. The sound you heard came from there. Did they disturb you?" "It''s not like this..." Sodophie explained quickly, "I''m just curious, can you take me to see it?" The nearby elf guards looked at each other, and finally agreed to her request: "If you insist, we will always protect you." Sodophie nodded happily. Under the leadership of the elf guard, she passed through the side door of the embassy and came to the periphery of the place of worship. Before he got close, Sodofi saw a dark green portal. The portal seemed to have been open for a while, and there were constantly Bracadas carrying people who were injured on another battlefield. Sodofi saw a wounded man who had lost both feet. He was ashen-faced. In the medical field, he was surprised to find that there was a burst of itching in his legs. With a slight pain, he grew back. feet. This is not a witchcraft, or some kind of weird ritual, but a pair of feet that are the same as usual. He trembled and walked a few steps on the ground, and then he shouted the name of Lord Jane, expressing his excitement. Sodophie saw another festering wounded man, eroded by the cloud of death to a lesser form. The medical field repaired the dead skin on his body, making him look new, and the new skin was as white as a baby. The man stroked the new skin in disbelief, then fell to his knees, praised the great achievements of Lord Jenny, and then passed through the gate of time and space again and returned to the battlefield on the other side. There are also a small number of Bracadas who are in good health. They gathered here and knelt in the direction of the Eli embassy. Those who didn¡¯t know it thought they had abandoned their Brakada identity and turned to Eli¡¯s side. Lord Ni can accept their gratitude. Looking at the scene in front of him, Sodofi couldn''t help feeling emotional, helping the wounded to recover and treating their injuries, which was originally what the first aid apprentices in the emergency center had dealt with, but everything could never go back to the past. After they were captured by the enemy, the situation took a turn for the worse, and in the end she was alone. The only thing that makes the silver-haired elf happy is that the name of Lord Jane has not been humiliated. Those who look up to the ground worship and love Lord Jane. No matter what the outcome of the battle, the name of the guardian Jane will be praised. . For a time, Sodofi had mixed feelings in her heart. Her apprentice companions were all put to death by the mages of Bracada in the name of rescue. She should have hated those Bracadas, but she was watching these people who bowed devoutly to Lord Jenny. When she was a Bracad, she couldn''t hate it. The mistakes made by the high-level mages should not be borne by these ordinary Brakadas. "Beautiful elf, are you Jenny''s apprentice..." At this moment, among the nearby watchers, a man dressed as an old man came tremblingly in front of Sodophie. The robes, the eyes are cloudy, and the voice is even more hoarse. The elf guard raised the blade and stopped him who approached without authorization. Sodofi just waved his hand and signaled the guards not to do so. In her opinion, the old man in front of her was just an ordinary wounded person. "You''re right." Sodophie admitted generously. Even if she fell into the hands of the evil necromancer, she never humiliated the name of Lord Jane. She was the chief apprentice of Lord Jane. Hearing this, the old man showed an excited look. He bowed his body slowly, as if he was about to bow down to Sodofi. Sodofi hurriedly stepped forward to help him up. However, the next moment, the old man exerted force on his back and rushed forward like an arrow from a string. The poisoned dagger hidden under the robe was also held in his hand, and he wanted to take her life with one blow. The incident happened suddenly, and Sodophie''s mind was empty. She was not good at fighting. She was not able to perform teleportation in the first time, and even failed to stop the trend of walking forward. The nearby elf guards also slowed down and could only watch. Watching the violent old man rush towards Sodophie. At a critical juncture, a figure lurking in the dark seemed to have anticipated this change. He flew forward, and the blade in his hand stabbed the old man''s throat like a poisonous snake. Once the attack was carried out, even the medical field could not protect the old man. ''s life. The old man let out a cold snort, and in the end he could only give up the action at hand. After taking a few steps back, he said furiously: "Well, you Kaidan, you actually sabotaged my mission, aren''t you afraid of the elders to blame?" The old man showed his true face, and under that camouflage, was a thin mercenary, glaring at Kaidan with gnashing teeth. "Go away." The only answer to him was the sharp blade in Kaidan''s hand that flickered with cold light. The mercenary Wawen, code-named Viper, glared at Kaidan. Seeing that other people nearby found something unusual, the great elf guard was pulling the bow and preparing to give himself a fatal blow. He did not dare to stay here for a long time. Wawen quickly retreated without even leaving a word of cruelty. The arrows shot by the big elf in a hurry were all twisted by him at an incredible angle, and finally disappeared among the crowd in the city. Chapter 2606 "You are not her." After repelling Wawen who came to assassinate, Kaidan glanced at Sodofi, sighed in disappointment, and prepared to leave. Wawen''s attack and killing also alerted the guards of Eli in the embassy. The elves nearby are not happy anymore, they haven''t figured out the identity of the person and what the words between them are about, naturally they won''t let Kaidan go easily. Several elf swordsmen surrounded Kaidan, and the big elves nearby also found a commanding height and aimed at him alone with bows and arrows. If something went wrong, dozens of arrows shot from different directions would be lost, and he would be pinned instantly. into a hedgehog. "Step aside." Kaidan held the blade in front of him, and at the same time threatened the elves blocking the way. His eyes sank, and it seemed that he would attack in the next moment. Of course, the nearby elves would not let them. Even if they sacrificed their lives, they would protect the safety of the Eri embassy. "Wait!" Seeing that the situation became tense, Sodophie took the initiative to speak up, which eased the atmosphere a little, "He saved me, don''t do this. If he wanted to harm me, he didn''t have to show his face just now." Hearing this, the nearby elf guards looked at each other and finally put away their weapons. Kaidan was still on guard, and was about to retreat a little bit to leave, when Sodofi stopped her again: "This... Your Excellency the warrior, what did you mean by that sentence just now?" "I''m not a warrior, just a mercenary." Kaidan corrected the mistake in her words, "I''m looking for someone, I heard that you are a survivor of the last mission, so I came over to see, it seems that it is me Mind your own business." Sodophie heard the irony of the other elf guards in his words, shook his head and said, "I apologize to you for them, you saved me no matter what. Who are you looking for? Maybe I can give you the answer. " "Answer..." When the words came to his lips, Kaidan showed a hesitant look again. He was not sure whether he really wanted that answer. With the answer, everything was a foregone conclusion. Without the answer, at least he still had a clue in his heart. think. "I... I''m looking for a red-haired mercenary. Her hair is more brown. She has a barbarian blood flowing in her body. She likes to drink alcohol on weekdays. I promise to invite her to drink for a few days after she comes back. Her name is Tanlar, have you seen her?" Kaidan finally asked the doubts in his heart. Although he had heard beforehand that all the mercenaries on the mission had died, he still had a very small hope in his heart. He hoped that the man would come back alive, maybe one day, They will meet again somewhere in the world. Sodophie heard who he was looking for, wasn''t it the red-haired mercenary? Thinking of the scene where the red-haired mercenary was blown up by thunder bombs, she closed her eyes tightly, and after a while, she sighed: "she¡­¡­" "Needless to say." Kaidan had already guessed her answer from the elf''s change in expression and stopped her from continuing: "I should stop her from participating in this mission, I told her about the dangers of this trip, damn necromancer..." "It was the mage''s thunder bomb that really killed her." Sodofi glanced at the nearby guards, and finally lowered his voice. Under Kaidan''s stunned eyes, Sodophie told everything she knew. Although Sodofi trusted the guards, she believed that after hearing the news, the guards would have a gap with the Bracadians. Those who could be selected to be the guards of the embassy all had strong loyalty to the Elf Kingdom. After the treatment of the first aid apprentices, they would never be able to give the Brakadas a good face again, but this was precisely what Sodofi was worried about. In this way, if he was not careful, it would lead to even greater conflicts. Since Lord Kailin did not inform other subordinates after learning the news, Sodophie was also inconvenient to do so, she believed in Kailin''s choice. It was Kaidan in front of him, Sodophie saw his grief, and the kind elf did not want to hide the truth from him. "After learning the truth, what are you going to do? Seek revenge against the mages of the Magic Guild?" Sodophie asked, she was very afraid that Kaidan would make an irrational decision, and maybe even she would be exposed. "Seeking revenge?" Kaidan said absentmindedly, "Do you think I am like Tanan, or like that Rhodes? That is the Magic Guild, a super organization that has traversed the continent for countless years. What can I do as a mercenary? I She did what she promised, but she made a blunder. Now, all I have to do is forget about it, leave Bracada, and move on. Am I going to kill Bracadas to vent my anger? They did nothing wrong what¡­¡­" Kaidan remembered that in the previous mission, the solitary mage Tazis who learned the news of the child''s death, now he can probably understand that feeling. He put away his saber and did not intend to stay outside the embassy for a long time. Before leaving, he revealed to the silver-haired elf, "Although revealing the employer''s information is an act of detriment to credibility, but who cares. It is the magic company that intends to investigate and assassinate you. The new elder of the meeting, Bassora. I destroyed Wawen''s mission, he will definitely report the news, and now even I am not safe, be careful yourself." After finishing speaking, Kaidan passed the elf guards and left alone, while Sodophie secretly wrote down his words and returned to the quiet room under the protection of the elf guards. Although the praises of Jenny from the Bracada continued to be heard in his ears, Sodofi''s heart was no longer shaken. The mercenary Kaidan can choose to let go of his hatred and leave far away, but she can''t. Those apprentices, as well as the mercenaries on the mission, their deaths can all be maintained on her body. If Sodofi also leaves, no one will ever uphold justice for them. At the same time, Wavin, who failed to assassinate Sodophie, quickly fled back to the tavern. "you failed." Before he could ask for a glass of wine, the cold words reached his ears. Looking at the reputation, he saw a long-awaited legendary mage, the legendary mage Laaisi next to Elder Basora. "I almost succeeded, but that damn Kaidan, he sabotaged this mission, if you want to find him, go to him!" Wawen hurriedly defended. "The elder saw what happened, and he knows what happened." Lais Dandan said, and at the same time handed a parchment scroll into Wawen''s hand, "Your identity has been exposed, leave the city of magic to avoid the limelight. , I think this task, you will be interested." Taking over the sheepskin scroll, Wawen looked at the contents above. It was a bounty task with rich rewards, and the target of the reward was Kaidan who destroyed his task. "Great..." Wawen showed a cruel smile. He couldn''t wait to kill the Kaidan who sabotaged his mission and forced him to leave the city of magic. Chapter 2607 In Verning, Rhodes stood above the sky, looking down at the vast scorched earth beneath his feet. Although he saw all that through the Eternal Magic Eye, Rhodes had to come back in person. Only through the witness of his own eyes can Rhodes truly feel the horror of the demigods. What Rhodes did to Brakada undoubtedly angered the guardian of the Mage Empire, Gwen''s loyal servant, and the heroic monster Somura with demigod power. The result is presented as such. With the city of Sao as the center, all the towns in Weining¡¯s radius of 100 miles have been bombarded by chain lightning successively. The undead city that used to be shrouded in dark clouds and looked ghostly, now there is only a barren land, and the land seems to have been destroyed by him. Lightning flattened. Looking down, the nearby ground seems to have been burned for a long time, and the sight is full of scorched earth. There is no vitality here, and there is no residual energy of death. Some are just dead silence. What made Rhode helpless was that after the destruction of the town, Somra did not forget to clean up the remains of the undead creatures. Even in the death domain, it was difficult to play a role at this moment, and he couldn''t revive all the dead undead creatures. Through the gaze of the eternal magic eye, Rhodes found Somura''s figure in Diya. He obviously counted Diya''s necromancer as his enemy, and was venting the anger of a demigod in Diya. Although Somra''s power is strong, it is not uncontrollable. The forbidden magic ball prophecy card engraved on the hero Tanan can effectively limit his power. Somra destroys the undead town behind the opponent, like a warning, but also like a helpless choice. Seeing Werning''s loss in his eyes, Rhodes just let out a cold snort. When it comes to consumption, Rhodes is not afraid of anyone. Even if Somra destroyed all the towns in Verning, it would not be enough to hurt him. As long as Rhodes is still alive, the day when the undead creatures will not be exhausted, only the undead in Brakada. There are dozens of times more creatures than those who once stayed in Werning. However, it is not a problem to always let a powerful enemy like Somra destroy the town. Somra still has the mind of reclaiming the land of Brakada, and has never dropped his long-famous chain lightning to the towns in Brakada, but if he realizes that the mage will eventually fail in this battle , who knows what he will do to the towns in Bracada that have fallen into enemy hands. In order to eliminate future troubles forever, Rhodes had to find a way to deal with the giant monster, which also made Rhodes think about the situation in his previous life. In the previous life, after Moriel killed President Yin Lai, he was only one step away from conquering Brakada, and was finally defeated by Tanan who sealed the elemental monarch. The various problems that Rhodes encountered in the battle, she also encountered in her previous life. Rhode couldn''t help thinking, what method did Moriel use to deal with Somra in the previous life, can''t she just rely on the protection of dragon scales? Moriel must have a way to stop Somra from destroying the town behind. After thinking about it, Rhodes had no answer. Compared with the undead creatures who completely obeyed his orders, the Nigon creatures under Moriel''s command were more difficult to withstand Somura''s lightning strike. When Somra shows his strength, he only needs to destroy several dungeons one after another, and the morale of those Nigon creatures will collapse, and they will no longer have the courage to continue fighting. Only the creatures of the Dragon Legion can rely on their anti-magic ability. Keep fighting. After some thought to no avail, Rhode shook his head. Should he ask Moriel in person? That doesn''t seem like a wise choice. Through the eternal magic eye, Rhodes saw Moriel in the Dragon Palace. She was lying dozing in the nest, and her body was full of mysterious time lines. Thinking of the power that reversed time, Rhode couldn''t help but feel a little nervous, and didn''t know what step Moriel had mastered. Just as Rhodes was preparing to capture the Magic City, Moriel was getting a deep understanding of that power. Rhodes only hoped that the whole plan would go smoothly, and the first obstacle in front of him was the enemy entrenched in the Magic City. The guardian Jenny showed no signs of retreating. Rhode saw the released elf. She seemed to be in some trouble and failed to meet Jenny. Rhode guessed that the mages were secretly obstructing, but for everything that happened in the city of magic , he is also beyond reach. A necromancer with spiritualism, or an undead creature who has returned from the dead, as soon as he enters Jenny''s medical field, he will be burned from the inside out, and even Rhodes can''t hold on for long, on the contrary , After ordinary creatures enter the medical field, they can quickly heal their injuries. The power in the medical field seems to exist specifically to restrain undead creatures, and Rhodes had to admit that Jenny did hinder the advancement of the undead army. To this end, Rhodes needs to think of other ways. The release of the elf apprentice is only one aspect. He also needs to use other means. He needs a group of living subordinates. Erica''s previous words reminded Rhodes that sometimes living creatures can be of great use. Undead creatures cannot enter the medical field, but the rest of the living creatures can, and even enjoy the healing effects of the medical field. However, it''s no easy task to subdue powerful creatures, let alone fight them against the mages of Bracada. The powerful legendary creatures in the main plane are either important beings cultivated by other forces, or they are rebellious and will not be obedient at all, and there is no room for Rhodes to buy them. As a result, Rhodes put his idea into the element plane. Those elemental creatures may not be able to be treated by the medical field, but it is no problem to enter the medical field to fight. The most important thing now is how to make the elemental creatures listen to their own commands. Rhode shuttled through space, and the next moment he came to the fiery elemental plane of fire. Looking around, the surroundings were fiery red, the bright flames covered the ground, and the rolling heat wave hit people, just standing here, it would not be long before they would be scorched and sweating profusely. In the distance, a fire elemental man found the trace of Rhodes. The body of the fire elemental man was flashing with a cold blue flame. When he closed his body, the whole person turned into a huge fireball and rushed towards Rhodes. turned into ashes. In the face of the incoming fire elemental man, Rhode did not avoid it, but only opened a field on his body. The fireball turned into a fiery elemental man again, but this time, the elemental man''s eyes were a little more sluggish. He looked at Rhodes with unbelievable eyes, and then his body trembled and said: "You are... the monarch of the fire element!" "You''re right." Rhode laughed, "I am the monarch of the fire element, gather your companions for me, and I have something to announce." Chapter 2608 Under the convocation of the fire elemental people, after a while, many flame creations rushed to Rhodes. "Fire Elemental Monarch!" Under the guidance of the Burning Domain, they chanted the name loudly. They misidentified Rhodes as the true master of the Fire Elemental Plane and the Fire Elemental Monarch who was also the source of the flames in the world. Of course, Rhodes would not correct their mistakes, and he came for this mistake. In order to break through the blockade in the medical field, Rhode needs a group of living creatures with decent strength who are not afraid of death. The creatures on the main plane hate the necromancer, and it is impossible to help him at this moment. I really can''t find any candidate, do you want him to go to Krulord to subdue those savages? There is now Kilgor''s territory, and it is bound to cause unnecessary trouble. After thinking about it, Rhodes could only put his sight on the elemental plane, which is far from the main plane. The power of the elemental creatures is powerful, and they rarely interfere in the main plane. The reason for this, in addition to the constraints of the elemental monarch, is also related to the nature of elemental creatures. The Fire Elemental Plane brings together all kinds of Fire Elemental variants. Even in any corner here, the Fire Elemental concentration is several times higher than that of the Main Plane. The environments of the two are not comparable at all. Elemental creatures, of course, prefer to stay in the warm elemental plane of fire if they choose to do so. Sometimes fire elemental people also yearn for novelty. In addition to a few fire elemental people who strayed into the main plane, there are also fire elemental people who take the initiative to go, but this is a minority after all, and more powerful fire elemental people choose to stay in this plane, waiting for the fire element monarch. command. "The monarch of the fire element, the news of your return will soon spread throughout the entire land of flames." A giant urn with a huge body, who made the ground vibrate and magma erupted while walking, said. "Great King of Fire, you have finally broken through the shackles of false gods, and come back to illuminate us with supreme light and heat..." Another fire spirit in the form of a young girl said reverently. Burning the realm is the proof of the fire element monarch, not only the fire element creature in front of him mistaken Rhodes for the element monarch, but the rest of the powerful beings are like this, even the resourceful Erica, when she first saw Luo De Shi, also subconsciously regarded him as the monarch of the fire element. Except for Rhodes, I am afraid that no one can know why the domain belonging to the elemental monarch will appear on him, thanks to the ability of the system. "I want you to gather troops and destroy a town on the main plane in my name." Rhodes immediately ordered. Under the aura of flames contained in the Burning Realm, hidden is the terrifying horror of death energy. The nearby flame creatures felt this, and regarded it as the power of the elemental monarch, and immediately began to summon the flame creatures who came to hear the news according to Rhodes'' request. "King of Fire, please wait a moment. The news of your return from the core of the world is only known to a few creatures near the Molten Rift. It may take some time to notify the entire Fire Elemental Plane." While Rhode was waiting, Huo Ling said softly: "I knew that the shackles of false gods could not hold you back, your power has been lost for too long, and those on the main plane have long forgotten the initial sea of ??fire in the world. I have been waiting for your return from the moment I learned that you had withdrawn your power from the core of the world, and now I have finally seen you with my own eyes..." Rhode blinked. He seemed to have heard some unexpected news inadvertently: "Did you hear about this in advance?" "Yes." The fire spirit with the appearance of a girl did not doubt that it had it, and explained, "I have a friend among the fire spirits under your command. I heard that after you obtained the remains of Gwen''s descendants, you used its power to break through the The blockade of the core of the world has brought back the power of flame that was taken away by the false god, but I didn''t know that you returned to the element plane so early." After listening to her story, Rhodes was stunned for a moment, and felt a bit of awe in his heart. The remains of Gwen''s descendants, apart from Yin Lai, Rhodes couldn''t think of other possibilities. According to the trend of Yin Lai''s power completely out of control after his death, his corpse will dissolve everything around him, even the earth, until it falls into the deepest part of the ground. In the process, even Rhode cannot touch it. Rhodes originally thought that Yin Lai''s remains would stop automatically after falling to a certain depth, or cause trouble to the demons of hell, but now it seems that this is not the case. The remains finally fell into the hands of the fire element monarch, the jealous king of hell. Listening to the tone of the fire spirit, the fire element monarch seemed to be secretly planning something with Yin Lai''s remains, and it was almost successful. What Rhode didn''t expect was that he faked the elemental monarch and got such news. Rhodes really wanted to use the eternal magic eye to see what the underground fire element monarch was doing, but the observation of the eternal magic eye was limited to the surface of the main plane, and the eternal magic eye had no way of knowing what was happening deep underground. . "Apart from you, who else knows about this?" Rhode''s expression changed slightly and asked in a place where the fire spirit girl hadn''t noticed. "Respected Lord of Fire, your news is absolutely confidential to the common elemental creatures in the land of flames, and they have no right to know your news." The fire spirit girl replied in a low voice. "very good." Rhode nodded with satisfaction, he beckoned to the fire spirit girl, the fire spirit girl suddenly stepped forward and came to his side. Before the fire spirit girl could react, the Titan arrow pierced her body. The fire spirit girl was slightly stunned, and looked at Rhodes with a little more nervousness and fear. She didn''t know what she had done wrong. What caused the king''s punishment. The fire spirit girl''s skin burned, and her whole body turned into a solid flame. She seemed to change her form and let the body hanging from the sword escape, but Rhodes did not give her this chance. With the movement of Rhodes'' thoughts, blazing lightning spread out along the blade, destroying all the turbulent electrical energy, and instantly slaughtered the flame, and the terrifying electric current directly destroyed the elemental core of the fire spirit. When Rhodes put down the blade, the fire spirit girl''s figure no longer existed, only a scorched black and cracked elemental core fell down. A few nearby fire element people saw this scene, but did not dare to question the behavior of the element monarch, only when the fire spirit girl inadvertently angered the element monarch, and then suffered a severe punishment. Rhodes glanced at the blade in his hand. Even if it was suppressed by the rules of the plane, the power of the Titan Arrow was still strong. "The plan has changed. After calling the nearby flame creatures, we will leave immediately." After putting down the blade, Rhode commanded the nearby fire elemental people. Chapter 2609 With the summoned flame creatures, Rhodes returned to the battlefield outside the Magic City. Rhodes did not stay on the Fire Elemental Plane for a long time, and he was worried that if he stayed there, it might cause unknown anomalies. According to what the fire spirit girl said, the real elemental monarch is taking back the power of the seal on the main plane, and maybe he will return at some time. If Rhodes and her collided, the matter would be difficult to end. "Master, they are..." Looking at the flame creatures following Rhodes, Faarezer was stunned for a moment. Judging from the breath of those creatures, they were not undead creatures, but real elemental creatures, especially those molten giants. Each imposing manner is pressing, and the flames burning all over almost disperse all the aura of death around them, and I don''t know where the master got them from. "They are not restricted by the medical field and can help us in battle." Rhodes introduced to Falezer, "This is the molten giant Lesander, and he will follow your command." Under the introduction of Rhodes, Falezer also saw the leader of the molten giant with a height of five people. It ranks in the seventh-order legend. The whole body is made of hot lava, and the Titan giant puppets of the mages are at most only Three people are tall, and they are a lot shorter in front of it. In addition to Le Sand, among the flame creatures summoned by Rhodes, there are more than twenty molten giants. In the area where Rhodes went to the fire element plane, there happened to be a group of molten giants, in addition to four legendary fire element lords, and a large number of low-level flame creatures. Although the elemental creatures are powerful, when it comes to head-to-head confrontation, they are still no match for the power of the legendary mage, and there is no protection from the forbidden magic ball. Water magic can effectively kill fire elemental creatures, which even elemental monarchs have to admit. In order to maximize the power of the elemental creatures, Rhodes must equip them with forbidden magic balls, and the forbidden magic ball itself will suppress the power of the elemental creatures, so that they can only fight in close quarters. Fortunately, the molten giants are not afraid of the suppression of the forbidden magic ball. They are good at close combat. Their huge size has already explained their strengths to Rhodes. With the order of Rhodes, Falezer used the forbidden magic ball in the position to protect the mage from raiding, and enveloped many nearby molten giants with forbidden magic power, and then let them cross the medical field and gradually advance toward the magic city. The approach of the molten giant naturally could not hide the mages who were investigating around the medical field. After the news spread, in order to deal with the molten giants, the mages sent the reserved Titan puppets. After this period of preparation, the number of golems of the mages has reached an exaggerated number. The Titan puppets, which are rarely seen on weekdays, have hundreds of them in the Magic City. Even the legendary mages dared not imagine that even when Tanan declared war on Brakada, the mages did not come up with such a battle. Although the Titan puppet is only a mass-produced golem creation, its rank has already reached the legendary level, and its strength should not be underestimated. The production of each Titan puppet requires a lot of energy from the golem master, and maintenance of the golem puppet also requires a lot of energy. This fee can only be afforded by a magic guild that has been operating for countless years. In addition to the puppets gathered in the city, the mages can open the gate of time and space at any time, and draw golem puppets from other towns to make up for the lack of numbers. The forbidden magic ball in the prophecy card lacks the power of the hero Tanan, and can only cover the team of the molten giant, but cannot cover the entire magic city. Because of this, Rhodes is also worried about the loss of the forbidden magic ball. According to Rowling, she can''t inscribe two identical prophecy cards, and if she loses the forbidden magic ball in the prophecy card, even she can''t inscribe another one. Out of these concerns, rather than a strong attack, this is more like a test for both sides. He doesn''t know how many defenses the Mage has added to the Magic City by taking advantage of the respite brought by the medical field, and the Mage does not understand the enemy. What kind of creatures are sent to fight, just send dozens of Titan giant puppets to attack, and at the same time let the legendary mage line up outside the forbidden magic ball to prevent the enemy''s full attack. The one in charge of commanding the Titan puppets to fight is Pickjem in the guild. He studied golem knowledge in the academy, and it was not until he joined the Magic Guild that his ability to control the puppets to fight was brought into full play. "Gargoyles, monitor the movements of the undead army, if it''s just these fire giants, the enemy is not afraid at all." Pickjem said loudly, while scanning the nearby mages with his eyes. Manipulating the golem puppet does not require him to reveal his intention to act. He does this to reassure the nervous mage nearby. Ever since Jenny showed his strength in the medical field, Rhodes'' army of undead has stayed put. Except for taking the apprentices as hostages, the undead are like encountering natural enemies and rarely enter the medical field. Now they are sending out fire giants. Still the first time. Thinking of the rumors about Rhodes, the nearby mages felt uneasy, and even failed to cast spells several times. Pickjem''s words pulled them back from their fear. A wave of magic came over, and Pickjem looked at the old mage who appeared beside him, and said, "Master President, you are finally here." "How is the enemy''s situation?" Esquier, who came to the city head, looked at the battlefield in the distance and quickly asked. "That''s more like a test." Pickjem replied quickly, "The Gargoyle has not seen the undead army behind it move, the forbidden magic ball is being carried by those fire giants, and our golems are several times more than them. They will only come back in vain. I have sent Mage Seri and others to harass the rear, and it may not be long before the temptation ends." "Try it..." Esquill didn''t think so. Based on what he knew about Rhodes, he believed that Rhodes'' move must have other meanings, and it was definitely not a simple temptation. Esquill''s sharp eyes crossed the chaotic battlefield, and saw the molten giants and the flame creatures who assisted in the battle beside them: "Those are not the inhabitants of the main plane, but the creatures of the fire element plane, Rhodes. What do you want to do?" For a time, the brows of the old mage were furrowed. He calculated Rhode''s intention to bring those fire elemental creatures, but there was no answer. He heard that Rhodes awakened an ancient mage with a special status and pardoned a group of Bracadians who should have been transformed. Could this also be related to the current temptation? On the other side of the battlefield, Rhodes clapped his hands, and the resting undead army heard his order, as if hearing some kind of summons, and began to march in the direction of the Magic City. "The enemy has moved!" Pickjem, who was always monitoring the enemy with a gargoyle, noticed something was wrong at this moment, and hurriedly reminded him. Chapter 2610 Under the horrified gazes of the mages, Rhodes'' army of undead moved in unison and began to move in the direction of the medical field. For a time, there was a shock like the earth shaking, enough to shock them. What stood in the way of the undead army was the pure light emanating from the medical field. The undead creatures who stepped into it first were all affected by medical effects that seemed extremely deadly to the undead. The medical field stripped them of the death energy, causing the undead to wailing like death. Even so, the undead army did not stop, even if they sacrificed the lives of more than a thousand vampires in a moment, they did not stop. "What are they going to do?" Seeing the sacrificial behavior of the undead army, Esquel was in shock. He didn''t understand what tricks the scheming Rhodes was preparing, and he had a bad premonition in his heart. With the presence of Esquel, many important mages in the guild also came one after another, and legendary mages who were rarely seen in normal times came to the scene one after another, ready to meet the enemy''s attack. "Master Esquel, the enemy seems to be planning to attack, should the legendary mage at the back of the battlefield be restrained?" Pickjem, who was controlling the golem puppet to fight the fire giant, asked for instructions. "No... let them prepare for teleportation and figure out the enemy''s tricks first." Esquill hesitated for a moment, and finally instructed. He looked at the undead who fell and stood up again in the medical field. , I also felt uneasy in my heart. Unlike Yin Lai''s magic domain, the magic domain can completely dissolve and decompose the body and soul of undead creatures, but the medical domain can only purify the bodies of undead creatures, and greatly delay the rebirth of the death domain, and cannot truly restrain the rebirth brought by the death domain. . Only by taking advantage of the gap between the death of the undead creatures and putting their corpses into the space ring can the mages avoid the rebirth again and again. For those undead creatures that fell on the edge of the medical field, Esquel did not dare to let the mage take it rashly, and could only make plans after the enemy went deep. Black clouds rolled over, and with the black fog covering both eyes, a large number of vampire bats fluttered around the undead army. In previous battles, Rhodes has proved that the blocking of shadows can slow down the efficacy of the medical field, and That''s exactly what the undead did. "Golems can''t use the space ring." Seeing this, Esquel''s expression changed slightly, "Let the high-level mages dispatch and find the right time to take away the corpses of the undead in the medical field, and the magic guild will provide an unlimited amount of money. The space ring. The guild elders are going to find out the location of Rhodes, just as we calculated in advance!" Following the order of the guild leader, the nearby guild elders acted one after another. Before that, the Magic Guild had calculated how many times the enemy might launch an all-out attack, and formulated a response plan. The undead creatures that fell in the medical field will be taken away by specialized high-level mages, so as to restrain the rebirth of the death field and reduce the number of undead. In addition, mastering the position of Rhodes is even more important. The medical field is five times larger than the death field. This also means that Rhodes cannot attack from multiple directions at the same time, and can only concentrate the undead in the same direction. With the deepening of the undead army, Rhodes himself is bound to enter the medical field. , and that is the opportunity that the mage wants to fight for. "Lord President, am I going to find out Rhode''s whereabouts too..." Elder Bassora, who came to stand by after receiving the news, said a little embarrassed at this moment. Although Bassola has the status of an elder, her own strength is only sixth-order, and she is not considered a legendary mage at all. Maybe this is not a big deal on weekdays, but in such a difficult task, the problem of poor strength is immediately exposed. "You can collect the undead together with the high-level mage." Esquill shook his head, and then ordered. After Bassora and the legendary mage beside him left, Esquel turned his attention back to the battlefield. "A strong attack..." At this moment, no matter which mage in the guild saw the battle of the undead creatures, he would only think that Rhodes could no longer hold back his ambition and planned to send troops to storm the city of magic. Even Esquill once thought so, but the unease in his heart made him feel that things were not that simple. With what he knew about Rhodes, he knew that Rhodes chose to attack at this moment, and he must have his purpose. "What exactly does he want to do..." Esquill gritted his teeth secretly, but his thoughts were always difficult to sort out. He only felt that there was a lake in his mind, and the answer was clearly in front of him, but he couldn''t figure it out. Esquill sighed deeply, it would be great if there was the help of the Prophet at this moment. Although the prophet Olak was loyal to the previous president, he did not have the ability to divination. If she was there, he would definitely be able to guide him and see through Rhodes'' true intentions. "Wait, Olak..." At this moment, Esquel seemed to have reacted and frowned for a while. Thinking of Olak, Esquill subconsciously thought of the news he got before. Patrolman Kaelin went to the prison to look for her not long ago. At that time, Esquel didn''t take it seriously, thinking that it was not an important matter. Now that I think about it, it is obviously very unusual. Recalling the news reported by Bassola, Ace suddenly couldn''t sit still. His eyes swept around, and he soon found the god and monster Lord Favorna who was supposed to guard the Tower of Elements. What I have to say is that Rhodes launched a powerful offensive. For a time, all the mages in the city who got the news were worried about this matter. Even the tower of the elements was guarded and only obeyed the hero Somla. Favorna, Also alarmed by this incident, I came to the city to find out. The departure of Fafner also means the lack of defensive power of the Tower of Elements. Perhaps in the eyes of other mages, it is just an irrelevant matter. The Tower of Elements is just a place where they perceive the elements through meditation, but Ace Queer does not think so. In the current Tower of Elements, it protects a battle. The bureau has a far-reaching presence. "You will command the battle." After handing the task of command to Pickjem beside him, Esquill instantly opened a gate of time and space and shuttled away in the direction of the Tower of Elements. Pickjem, who received the order, was stunned for a moment, but he reacted immediately and began to command and dispatch the mages in the guild, as well as the golem puppets prepared in advance to fight. In terms of tactical style, Pickjem is not as cautious as Esquel, but more aggressive. He let the golem puppet cover the actions of the high-level mages, and took the initiative to attack outside the city, and quickly curbed the trend of undead creatures advancing. . Chapter 2611 "Jenny, where are you?" Kailin, who was exploring the periphery of the Tower of Elements, felt several powerful breaths going away. She didn''t know what was going on, and she quickly got the information from her subordinates. The army of undead outside the city was launching a strong attack on the Magic City. Of course, Kaelin would not miss this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, losing most of the legendary mages stationed here, and the Tower of Elements was not as tightly guarded as it used to be. Although it was a bit too coincidental, Kaelin had just come to explore outside the Tower of Elements when she encountered such a thing, but she didn''t have time to think about it so much, she just thought it was a rare opportunity, and then she was ready to set off to find Jenny. There are dozens of large and small towers of elements used to assist perception, but the real main towers are only the four at the core. These four Elemental Pagodas have existed since the days of the Mage God and have continued to this day. Some legendary wizards with extraordinary talents and strong accomplishments in spell rituals, through the layout of these four main element towers, infer that hidden under the main element towers is a powerful ritual arranged by the god of wizards, but the effect Unknown, unfortunately no one has been able to confirm this. According to legend, the mystery of the Tower of Elements can only be mastered by Magnus, who inherited the blood of the Mage God. With the inaugural president of the Magic Guild, the fall of Yin Lai Magnus also announced the end of the bloodline of the Mage God. The mystery of the Tower of Elements is destined to be buried forever and no one knows. According to the confirmation of the Prophet and the calculation of the scope of the medical field, Kaelin locked the position of Jane, and she was in the main tower of the air element, one of the four main towers. If you want to get close to the main tower of the air element, the first thing you have to pass through is the misty fog outside the tower. Mage apprentices who are caught in the fog and mist will completely lose their ability to perceive their orientation. They can only turn around like a headless fly. There is thick fog all around, and the closer they get to the main tower, the stronger the power of confusion. With no one to guide you, it is very likely that you will be lost forever. Usually at this time, the nearby legendary mage will disperse the clouds and open a straight passage to guide the lost apprentices. Although the apprentices cannot approach the main tower, they can also benefit from the clouds and mists. The perception of the power of the air element. Only the mages who mastered the Qi magic of the epic level or above can ignore the fog and mist outside the main tower and walk to the main tower unimpeded. Now that the guardian mages stationed outside the tower have left one after another, if Kaelin is trapped in the fog and mist, it may be difficult for him to escape for a long time. Kaelin was not in a hurry. She walked into the shroud of the cloud and mist, and let it confuse her perception, and the feeling of the world was spinning in her mind. She closed her smart eyes, and the beautiful face of the elf became solemn and quiet at this moment. She walked firmly, walking through the mist. If someone looked down from the sky, they would be surprised to find that the path Kaelin traveled in the misty fog was a straight line. It''s like it''s measured a little bit, and all she can rely on is her own feet. As the leader of the patrol, how could Kalyn not be able to find the way? Her pathfinding is far beyond that of ordinary patrolmen, reaching a legendary level. Pathfinding has long been integrated into her instinct, and she doesn''t need eyes or the perception of magical elements, she can measure the earth with her feet. The foggy formation couldn''t help her, and when Kaelin opened her eyes again, she had passed the obstacle and came to the bottom of the main tower of the air element. Looking at the magnificent tower, Kaelin also felt a little emotional. Not long ago, when Jenny had not left from Eli, Kaelin told her to pay attention to safety in Bracada. This is the current situation when we meet once. The mages put Jenny under house arrest in the name of protection, and judging from the necromancer''s move to release the first aid apprentice, the man obviously had his mind on Jenny. Jenny, who was supposed to help the wounded in Bracada, became the focus of the battle at this moment, and her decision would completely change the course of the battle. And Kaelin also carried a secret letter from the Elf King. All kinds of things converged on Jenny, and Kaelin could imagine the pressure on her, but Kaelin believed that neither the truth of the apprentice''s death nor the poisonous schemes of the mages could defeat Janey, the strong guardian. Must be able to withstand it. From the moment Jenny set foot on the journey, she has tasted lies and betrayals, but her will is always firm. Entering the main tower of the air element, Kailin seemed to be walking in the starry sky. As one of the four elements, in addition to representing lightning and clouds, the air element also symbolizes the distant sky and the ethereal galaxy. The corresponding earth element, in addition to symbolizing the thick earth, also symbolizes the world under your feet. The interior of the main tower is glowing with the starry sky, and if you look around, you can''t even see the solid ground. Even the gods and monsters will be completely lost here. Kailin still relies on the legendary pathfinding technique to barely support. In the main tower, there are only a few high-level mages who are still comprehending the power of the elements. In order to defend the magic city, with the strong attack of the undead army, even the high-level mages have to rush to the battlefield to help resist the enemy. Kailin went all the way up, and finally came to the top floor of the main tower. There, in addition to the two legendary mages who were in charge of protection outside the quiet room, she also felt a familiar atmosphere. At the same time, a strong aura that was as cold as a knife also appeared in the main tower. After feeling Kaelin''s aura, the owner of the aura impatiently teleported to follow him. "I finally found you, Jenny." After feeling the familiar aura, Kaelin finally showed a triumphant smile. "Stop, who are you? Do you have the certificate of President Esquel?" The legendary mage stopped Kaelin, and they raised their hands, ready to cast spells at any time. Kaelin''s face sank, it seems that this is the last obstacle, as long as you break through, you can see Jenny in the quiet room. "Wait..." At this moment, the quiet room opened on its own, and Jenny''s voice came out. She also felt the breath of Kaelin''s body, so she took the initiative to come out to see it, which resolved the scene of swords and arrows in front of her. "Hero Kalyn? Why are you here? I didn''t even know you came to Bracada." "The Elf King asked me to come to see you. I really want to tell you the news, but it''s a pity that the mages won''t let me." Speaking of this, Kailin paused, then looked behind her, "I said Is that right? Lord President?" Following Kaelin''s line of sight, Jenny also saw the news coming, but it was a pity that he was a step behind, with an ugly face of Esquel. Chapter 2612 Looking at Jenny''s puzzled eyes, Esquill''s face was also a little bit overwhelmed, so he had to say: "That''s to protect you, Guardian Jenny. The enemy may assassinate you at any time, just like they are against you. As the previous president did, asking Kaelin to meet with you might harm you inadvertently, so I forbid her to ask for a meeting." "Is that really the case?" The old mage''s words were only exchanged for a sneer from Kailin, "You dare not let me see her, because you are afraid that I will pass the order of the Elf King to her, or that I will kill those apprentices. tell her the truth?" "what are you saying?" Jane was stunned for a moment. Since she showed her abilities in the medical field, she has received a lot of care from the mages, but she never thought about the truth. Even after learning the news that the enemy killed all the apprentices, she was heartbroken. She also mustered up the courage to fight again and accepted the protection measures of the mage. However, judging from Kaelin''s words, it seemed that things were not what she thought. "What''s the truth? Kaelin, what do you know?" Jenny asked urgently. From Kaelin''s words, she also felt an unusual meaning. Kaelin raised a finger and pointed to Esquill on the side: "This question, you should ask Mr. President, maybe he can tell you the answer." The guardian Jenny looked at him with slightly suspicious eyes, and Esquel coughed dryly: "Your Excellency Kaelin must have been bewitched by the enemy and listened to the rumors spread by the enemy. If you think about it carefully, you will know that Blaka How could a master do such a thing?" "What the hell happened?" This time, Jenny''s words also brought a bit of urgency, and then shouted. Esquel had no choice but to explain: "The enemy secretly released rumors that all of your apprentices were killed by Bracadians, but how is this possible? Anyone with a discerning eye can see that it was used by the enemy to divide us. Trick, Guardian Jane, I believe that with your ingenuity, you will not fall into the trap of the enemy." Jenny was stunned, with her wisdom, she thought of a lot in an instant, but out of trust in Bracada, she unconsciously looked at the elf aside: "Is that really true? Kai Lynn?" "Looks like I haven''t said anything yet? Mr. President, you''ve given up on yourself." Kaelin stared at Esquel and said sternly. Esquill just shrugged: "As the president, I must collect all the information that is not good for Brakada. The rumors released by the enemy are one of them. I believe you must have listened to those unrealistic words. I don''t care about Jenny''s safety and come here to find her. Although I don''t approve of this kind of behavior, I can understand your motives for doing so." Seeing that he refused to admit it, Kaelin pouted, and while scolding Master Bracada for being stubborn, she changed the subject and said, "Jenny, what I said may not prove anything, but you still have an apprentice who survived. Come down, she knows the whole thing, let her tell you all about it." Hearing this, Esquel''s complexion changed slightly, and the hands that had been behind his back couldn''t help clenching into fists, and Jenny''s lips trembled slightly when he was overjoyed: "Where is that person now?" "Come with me, I''ll take you to see her." Kailin opened a green gate of time and space, and several people quickly passed through and returned to the Eri embassy in the city. As soon as she returned, Kailin felt the unusual atmosphere. Outside the quiet room, every patrolman clenched his weapon tightly, nervously on guard for possible enemies. The appearance of Kailin and the others immediately aroused the vigilance of the patrolmen. The sharp blades and arrows were aimed at them, but when they saw Kailin''s face clearly, they hurriedly put down the weapons in their hands. . Kaelin glanced at it, and then asked, "What happened here?" "Lord Kaelin, someone tried to assassinate the person you want to protect just now. It was another mercenary who stopped that person''s actions, otherwise the consequences would be disastrous." A patrolman reported. "Where are those people now?" Kaelin said angrily, she glared at Esquel, who looked at her as if she didn''t know it, as if there was nothing that could arouse the heart of the president. any fluctuations. "The assassin escaped. We wanted to detain the mercenary who rescued Ms. Sodofi, but she was unwilling to do so," the patrolman replied. After hearing the name of the deceased person and knowing that Sodophie was still alive, Jenny could hardly maintain her usual calm. This was the best news she had heard in this period of time: "Sodophie... ...she''s still alive?" "The enemy let her go, but some people don''t want her to live." Kaelin said meaningfully. Esquel has been silent since he came to the embassy in Eri. At this moment, he didn''t seem to understand Kaelin''s words. He just looked into the distance, wondering what he was thinking. Unable to contain her excitement, Jenny immediately pushed open the door of the quiet room and saw the silver-haired elf who was sitting alone in the room at a glance. "Lord Jenny..." Seeing Jenny''s figure, Sodophie was stunned. The guardian of Chao Siye Siang suddenly appeared in front of her eyes. Soduofei was overwhelmed with emotion, her weak body trembled uncontrollably, she threw herself into Jenny''s arms and almost cried with joy. Sodophie embraced Jenny, and she was worried for days, and she would rather die than give up when she fell into Rhodes'' hands, as well as the grief of discovering the truth about the apprentice, and the unwilling anger when she was seriously injured and dying, all came to her heart at this moment. The silver-haired elf knew that as long as Jenny knew all of this, it was impossible to sit back and ignore it. Jenny will definitely give justice to those apprentices. The pain that Sodophie has always carried and endured on her body has finally been conveyed to the guardian who is greater than her. "You suffer." Feeling the trembling body of the silver-haired elf and calming down a little in her arms, Jenny comforted with some distress. After a long time, Sodophie let go of her hand. Her eyes had returned to the calmness of the past, and she glared at Esquel in the distance and said, "Lord Jenny, it''s not Rhodes who really killed us apprentices. Undead creatures, but mercenaries who came to rescue. Their plan from the beginning was to kill us all, leaving no survivors, it must be the Mage instructed them to do so." "what¡­¡­" Hearing this news from his own apprentice, Jennyton was shocked, followed by dissatisfaction with being fooled, and anger when he learned the cause of the apprentice''s death: "President Esquel, this doesn''t sound like that. It''s like an enemy rumor. You''d better explain, what the hell is going on! How on earth did my apprentices die?" Chapter 2613 "I don''t know about this." Faced with Jenny''s questioning, Esquel just answered indifferently. Hearing what the president said, Sodoffy was instantly angry. With Lord Jenny around, she was not afraid of the mage doing something bad and questioned loudly: "You are lying, there must be a magic guild behind this matter. , you are already the president of the Magic Guild, how could you not know about this?" Esquel''s expression did not fluctuate at all: "When it happened, I was the vice president of the Magic Guild, and I knew very little about it. If the situation is true, this matter must have something to do with the previous president Yin Lai. Maybe he planned it." He took a step forward, stared at the silver-haired elf who escaped from death, and unabashedly released the coercion of the legendary mage: "What''s more, we haven''t found out the truth of this matter, even how did you get from the enemy? It is unknown who escaped from your hands, maybe you have already betrayed us, all this is the enemy''s conspiracy, the purpose is to..." Jenny interrupted the old mage: "I believe everything she said." In the hug just now, Jenny felt Sodophie''s trembling body, the fear she had accumulated for days, and the relief she felt when she saw someone she trusted. If she couldn''t trust such an apprentice, then she didn''t know Who else can I trust. Esquier stopped looking at the silver-haired elf: "Guardian Jenny, please believe in Bracada, the guild mages will thoroughly investigate all the orders issued by the elf before his death. If what the elf said is true, This matter will not pass easily, and Bracada will give justice to the apprentices who died." Kaelin looked at him with contempt, Esquill put all the responsibilities on the dead President Yin Lai, and got rid of himself in this matter. Jenny was a little secretive, knowing the truth about the deaths of those apprentices was also a big blow to her, but she couldn''t rely on her like Sodofi, and could only bear everything by herself: "It''s useless to talk about it now. My apprentices came to help Bracada, they came with me, but now they died at their own hands, and they can''t go back with me anymore. I There is no way to stay here.¡± Esquel''s expression changed: "Jenny, Rhode''s undead army is about to attack, you can''t leave at this time. If you close the medical field, all the people in the magic city will die. Did they all die?" "I know, so I''ll give you time to retreat." Even now, Jenny has not done too much, no matter what the mages did, at least the residents of the Magic City are innocent: "After half a day, I will close the medical field and return to Eli. Before that, You''d better arrange for the evacuation of personnel as soon as possible." Esquill gritted his teeth secretly. From Jenny''s words, he felt the guardian''s determination. He still wanted to continue to persuade Jenny, but his words were interrupted by Kaelin. "The wizard kingdom welcomes the arrival of the wizards. If you don''t know where it is safe, come to the wizard kingdom, where the guardians of the jungle will continue to protect you." Although he disliked those wizards, but thinking of the wizard king''s orders, Kaelin Still said. Esquill stared at Jenny, and seeing that she had no plans to change her mind, she could only say: "The guild mages have their own place, so don''t bother the messengers of Eli, and the residents of the city will follow us." "Now that Brakada is in danger, you are powerless to continue to hold on. Apart from Eri, the only place you can go is the other half planes. The environment in the half planes is dangerous and natural disasters are rampant, why should you give up Eri? The fertile soil here, but choose a place like that?" Kaelin continued to persuade. "For the glory of the God of Mage." Esquill said solemnly, "The Mage of the Magic Guild will never rely on others, and as the guild leader, I will not allow this to happen. Even if it is a sinister half The plane can''t stop the determination of the mages to make a comeback, and one day we will take back the snow that belongs to us from the hands of the necromancer." "It''s up to you, but academics don''t think so." Kaelin laughed. "What?" Esquel was stunned for a moment, and a lot of thoughts flashed through his heart. "Those academy mages, they are willing to go to Eli and become Eli''s guests. They will bring the knowledge of spells to the Elf Kingdom and join forces with Eli''s elves to fight against the end. Even if the end does come, we can still have the power to fight. . As for the ordinary people in Bracada, I think they will make the right choice." Kailin Dandan said. "This is a betrayal, those academy mages, and the hero Durken..." Esquill gritted his teeth, and they would never have made such a decision without the order of the academy leader Durken. Since President Yin Lai was assassinated, the power of the Magic Guild''s lineage has been reduced a lot. Without the blood of the Mage God, the Magic Guild has been darkened. change all that. The power of the academic mages gradually dominates Brakada. If they choose to flee to Eri, most of the people in Brakada will follow, leaving the Magic Guild with not much population left. Difficult to continue to develop. Knowing that the magic guild would decline and perish in his hands, Esquier had a nameless anger in his heart, he angrily swept through everyone in the field, and finally put his eyes on the silver-haired elf. If it weren''t for this silver-haired elf, Jenny would not have chosen to leave, the Bracada people could still stick to it, and the Mage Empire could breathe, but she was the one who destroyed all of this. This damn elf, why didn''t she die in the hands of the necromancer? Why wasn''t he killed by those mercenaries? Sensing the change in Esquel''s aura, Jenny subconsciously blocked Sodophie behind her. After a while, Esquel sighed deeply: "I changed my mind, the mages of the Magic Guild will go to Eli with the others." "Okay." Kaelin said without any emotion, "but you''d better find out about those apprentices quickly. Guardian Jenny is still waiting for your explanation." "I will." After speaking, Esquel didn''t want to stay for a moment, opened a door of time and space to leave, and began to organize the evacuation of people. Seeing that the mage, who had a bad face, who could bring strong oppression just by standing here, finally left, Sodofi finally breathed a sigh of relief. She did what she had always expected, she told Jenny the truth of the apprentice''s death, and Jenny also made her own choice. Although in the process, the evil Rhodes may use her hand to achieve his wish, but Sodophie does not regret doing so. She will not forget Rhode''s injury to the apprentice, nor the mage''s persecution of the apprentice. She believes that under the leadership of Lord Jane, justice will come one day. Chapter 2614 The Magic Guild is giving up the Magic City. The news spread like wildfire, and the residents of the city were first in disbelief, then helpless, and finally only felt sad and humiliated. Bracada has the longest history and is also the birthplace of the magic guild. The magic city, which is the common capital of mages, is now about to fall into the hands of the enemy. Every Bracada is heartbroken, but can only accept The status quo, under the arrangement of the Magic Guild, was evacuated through the gate of different dimensions. After passing through the gate of different dimensions, the scene in front of them is not the ice and snow that the Brakada people are familiar with, but a dense forest full of greenness and vitality. Only then did they understand what it meant to evacuate. They could no longer return to the cloth. Lakada, can only continue to live in a new place. In the dense forest, the elves cast curious glances at the Brakada people one after another, and the important personnel of the Magic Academy''s lineage discussed the specific matters of containment with the emissary of the Elf King in the city not far away. "President Durken, I believe that the Brakada people can get a good rest in the birch forest. Each of us elves are deeply saddened by the battle that took place in the remote snowy area." The emissary of the elf king, dressed in green The cloaked elf Yin Wo said. Although he was dressed as a ranger, he was the lord of the Silent City. "The Brakadas will remember Eli''s Kang, and I am grateful for your willingness to provide shelter for the Brakadas during such a difficult time." Durken''s words were half polite and half sincere. If Eli was not willing to divide an entire forest for the Bracada people to live in logging, he would probably only have to hit those half-planes with difficult environments. Yin Wo smiled, the appearance of the elf made him look very beautiful: "The world is suffering a catastrophe, there are rumors that the battle of the kings will usher in the real end, and I hope that at that time, the Brakada people will also In order to protect this dense forest, the birch forest is also idle when it is idle, and it is just used for the cultivation of the mages. I heard that Dean Deken is famous for killing dragons, and Eli once lived with a group of giant dragons, but he left later. , if those giant dragons can return one day, it would be better to ask Dean Deken to raise your hand." While the two were talking, a panicked elf ran over and whispered a few words in Yin Wo''s ear. At the same time as Yin Wo frowned, an angry dwarf was also stopped by other elf guards. broke in. Yin Wo waved his hand and signaled the nearby elf guards to step back, and the dwarf''s dissatisfied question soon came from his ears. "Yin Wo, what are you doing? How come there are a group of Bracadians here?" The dwarf wore a fur hat and had a thick beard. As soon as he came in, he slapped the battle axe in his hand on the long table, attracting a lot of attention. The sorcerers looked sideways. The elf Yin Wo gave him a disdainful look. The dwarves were still as rude as before, and they didn''t understand the situation in front of them at all: "Dwarf King Eufridine, what are you doing? Don''t let the mages make a joke." Eufridine blew his beard and stared: "The birch forest is the territory of the hero Gru. He used to train and train phantom shooters here. Who let those Bracadas come here? They chop down ancient trees and drive out the forest. Creature, as an elf, haven''t you heard the cry of the ancient tree?" "This is the order of the Elf King, and it is useless for you to tell me. I know that you, as a friend of the hero Gru, cannot bear to see the destruction of the birch forest, but the current situation is extraordinary. Brakada failed, Only the vast white birch forest has enough scope to accept them." Yin Wodan said, suddenly, he seemed to think of something again, and looked at Deken beside him, "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to mention this. " "this is nothing¡­¡­" Before Durken could finish speaking, he was interrupted by the dwarf: "Shut up, Mage, you don''t have the right to speak here." Durken shrugged, ignoring the dwarf''s attitude. Just like the former Brakada, there are also completely different factions such as the Magic Guild and the Magic Academy. The interior of Eli is also not peaceful, and struggles and conflicts of interest are always inevitable. Deken turned his gaze to the door of another dimension in the distance. He heard that the mages of the Magic Guild had also changed their minds, and finally chose to flee to Eri. I don''t know when I would see them. "The hero Gru just left temporarily. When he returns to Eli and sees those mages in his territory, you don''t know how angry he will be." The dwarf continued to quarrel. "Let''s talk when he comes back." Yin Wo didn''t think so. "He didn''t listen to the elf king''s dissuasion, and insisted on going to the endless sea at the end of the continent to find the legendary frozen sword. It was just a legend. No elves can return to the voyage smoothly, and the elves who survived the shipwreck by chance are all crazy in the end, and even if Gru is the chief of the jungle guardian, he will not be able to come back alive." Yin Wo shook his head secretly, he never approved of the hero Gru''s behavior. If Gru remains in Eli, the jungle warriors he leads will teach all enemies who attack Eli a painful lesson. Eli, who has lost the guardianship of the giant dragon, will not have to turn his mind to the fleeing Bracada Mage because of his lack of power, so as to accept Bracada''s refugees, all of which are brought about by Gru. No one has ever denied the power of legendary mages. Although Brakada was defeated, the legendary mages who survived, after they have gathered together, are still a powerful force that can change the day, and this is what Eli desperately needs. . The dwarf king took a few deep breaths and glared at Yin Wo, the elf: "I hope you remember what you said today." After he finished speaking, he left without looking back. With the orders of the Elf King pressing down, no matter how much he quarreled, it would be meaningless, and he just left a laughing stock in vain. "Frozen Divine Sword? What is that?" Deken seemed to have heard something from the conversation of several people, and couldn''t help asking with interest. Yin Wo shook his head: "That''s just a stupid legend." Seeing that Deken seemed very interested, Yin Wo said: "It is said that in a certain iceberg in the endless sea, there is a divine sword that can change the world. Over the years, this stupid legend has killed many elves. , Unexpectedly, even the hero Gru believed. The lord of the Birch Forest is the hero Gru. He used to be the chief of the jungle guardian, but when Aeri faced the doomsday, he chose to go to sea to escape and put him I don''t think he will have any opinion." After listening to Yin Wo''s explanation, Deken understood the ins and outs of the matter, and he couldn''t help but feel a little curious about the hero Gru who went out to sea to find swords. Chapter 2615 Kaidan sat in the tavern in the Southwind City, drinking suffocating wine alone. The tavern is extremely deserted. Perhaps a big city like the City of Magic can still maintain its former prosperity in the war. There is an endless stream of merchants from all walks of life. Some want to take advantage of the chaos to make a fortune. Find a way out. But those small border towns have long been affected by the war, and people are fleeing and fleeing, and there is not much left at all. The city of the South Wind on the northern border of Bracada is now in a state of decay, and even in the most lively tavern, only sparse figures can be seen. Beyond this city is Erathia''s territory. The Southwind City also had a period of prosperity. In the era of Brakada and Erathia''s friendship, the Mage Empire sent many apprentices to the Knight Kingdom. The first stop for those apprentices to enter Erathia was the city of the South Wind. The inhabitants of Erathia say that the wizards, like the warm south wind, use magic to fill roads, move rivers, and improve the lives of Erathians. Among the mages, there are also people who are ill-conceived. They use spells to harm one side. The first choice is also Erathia. The City of the South Wind was destroyed several times by wars and was rebuilt by later mages. Gradually the knights no longer trusted the mages of Bracada, but chose to cultivate them themselves. After saying goodbye to the silver-haired elf who escaped from the enemy, Kaidan found a high-level mage, and at the cost of hundreds of gold coins, he opened a time-space gate leading directly to the Southwind City. Only Brakada in the chaos of the war can find a mage to open the door of time and space so easily. On weekdays, the price is ten times higher, and there may not be a arrogant high-level mage willing to take action. Up to now, even high-level mages have to worry about things they used to disdain. Kaidan wants the high-level mage to send him directly back to Erathia. Unfortunately, with the knowledge of the high-level mage, he only knows the spatial calibration of the Southwind City. There is no way to go further. Kaidan goes by himself. After leaving the city of magic, Kaidan no longer worried about the revenge of the magic guild. The first thing he had to do was to find a tavern and get drunk. "Magic Guild..." After drinking a glass of strong wine, and feeling the hot feeling of the strong wine passing through his abdominal cavity, Kaidan thought of what the Magic Guild had done. The current Kaidan has returned to his former mercenary life. He wanders around, accepts quests, and then gets half-drunk in the tavern. Even with his seventh-order strength, he has never thought of attaching himself to any power. He will Becoming a member of Elago''s guard is also for someone''s sake. Now that everything is over, Kaidan is about to leave the Bracada Snow Region, but he feels an empty space in his heart that only the numbness of spirits can fill. Kaidan''s memory was interrupted by someone who sat down at his desk with an uninformed thief. The thief''s browbones were prominent and his eye sockets were sunken, highlighting the sharpness of his gaze, and his face was covered with a black cloth. Kaidan''s line of sight swept away, and there were many empty tables around. The thief was obviously here for himself. "You fled from the Magic City? Erathia is no longer safe, ten gold coins, I can tell you a good place." The thief said in a hoarse voice. Kaidan took another drink, ignoring the thief''s intentions. When Kaidan finally left, news had spread in the city that the Magic Guild was about to evacuate. It seemed that the silver-haired elf had finally achieved his wish. Perhaps annoyed by the thief''s motionless gaze, Kaidan threw out a few gold coins: "Get out of here when you''re done." The thief stretched out his hand and gathered up the scattered gold coins on the table before saying, "You are really good... The place I want to tell you is hell." Kaidan put the glass down: "Do you work for those hell demons?" "No, I mean, I want to send you to hell." The thief tore off the black cloth on his face, revealing a familiar face of Kaidan, which is the viper Wawen, "You have destroyed my mission, now Already wanted by the Magic Guild, how dare you sit here drinking?" Kaidan pulled out the blade, and in terms of rank, Wawen was not his opponent, but the next moment, he felt a burning pain in his stomach. At first he thought it was the effect of the spirits, but when the heat turned into a knife-like pain, he finally felt something was wrong. Kaidan, who just got up, had to prop his sword on the ground to barely maintain his standing, and Wawen had already stabbed a dagger towards his chest and abdomen. Looking at the green dagger in Wa Wen''s hand, Kai Dan secretly thought that it was not good. He tried his best to drag his body back a few steps. In the end, the dagger rubbed his side waist, and his body was weak again, and he had to kneel on the ground. As the battle between the two broke out, everyone in the tavern retreated, and no one wanted to get into trouble at this time. The fifth-order mage patrolling the city saw this scene and felt the strength of the two, and finally pressed forward. The thought of stopping, ready to wait for the two to separate the results and then deal with it symbolically. Only one person was attracted by the movement of the battle. The person looked at Kaidan''s face and stopped for a while. "You don''t want to leave alive." Looking at Kaidan, who was half-kneeling on the ground, Wawen said solemnly, the poison he got from the Thieves Guild was spreading into Kaidan''s body little by little. Maybe the poison alone could not completely kill Kaidan of the seventh order. , Legendary creatures are far more resistant than ordinary creatures, but as long as Kaidan is incapacitated, he can be slaughtered at that time. Facing Kaidan with a weak breath, Wawen did not dare to get too close. Kaidan still had the power to fight back. In order to survive, the power he burst out was even more difficult than usual, and he had to wait for the poison to strike completely. "Don''t blame me, blame you for destroying the Magic Guild..." Before Wavin''s words were finished, a small thing slammed towards him. Wawen quickly turned sideways, blocked it with a dagger, and found that it was a golem puppet. Different from the general golem puppet, the golem puppet is smaller, like a pocket version of the golem puppet. Wa Wen was stunned for a moment. He didn''t know where Kaidan got his helper, but a little distraction during the battle was doomed to his fate. Kaidan, who was half-kneeling on the ground, suddenly burst into flames, and concentrated the whole body strength he had just gathered on the blade in his hand. hit. The blade pierced Wawen''s heart, and in the end, only Kaidan''s angry face was reflected in his eyes. "you¡­¡­" Seeing Kaidan killing the enemy, the helper just wanted to say something, but Kaidan could not continue to stand, the poison completely erupted in his body, and his body fell to the side as soon as he softened. Chapter 2616 The resistance of mages outside the Magic City is shrinking little by little. It has been a long time since the follow-up Mage reinforcements have joined the battlefield. The Mage who are fighting against legion members in the medical field also seem to have low morale, as if something affecting their hearts is happening, even if they collect more corpses of undead creatures, they are powerless. change all that. Fareze, who was commanding the members of the legion to fight, discovered this, and he knew that the master''s plan must have worked. Fareze was also puzzled as to why the master chose to launch a strong attack at this time. He never asked the master. It was only when he saw the legendary mage waiting on the top of the city that he vaguely understood the master''s intention. The master clearly wanted to borrow This opportunity draws them away and facilitates certain actions in the city. Just as Falezer was thinking about it, the members of the legion who should have fallen in the medical field were stunned to find that the pure white light that had been blocking their progress had dissipated at this moment. hinder. Falezer remained vigilant until the molten giant smashed the city gate open to ensure that the power of the forbidden magic ball was always in effect and could effectively restrain the magic released by the mage, and then followed the undead army into the city. The enemy gave up resistance with the aid of the medical field. Farezer didn''t know why those mages did this, but he faintly realized that all this must have something to do with the master. "See master..." With the respectful voices of the legion members, Farezer seemed to realize something, and hurriedly looked at the black-robed man who was walking slowly. That man is the master of death, the ruler of the kingdom of the dead, and the strongest necromancer Rhodes in history. Maybe it won''t be long before his current title, the Conqueror of Brakada will be added. The fall of the Magic City is like a signal that will soon spread throughout Bracada. Even the magical city where the guild headquarters is located cannot stop the offensive of the undead army, especially if it is replaced by other towns, which is a fatal blow to the popularity of Brakadar. Falezer, who has excellent military skills, can almost see successive victories in the future, until he wins the entire Bracada Snow Region. Behind Rhodes, there were two legendary powerhouses dressed as mages, a girl in plain clothes, and a few accompanying great demons, looking at everything in the Magic City. Bracada''s failure was not achieved overnight. From the assassination of the president, they had to rely on the medical field to fight the undead army. At the same time, they fell into Rhodes'' calculations, and the direction of this battle was doomed. Now, Rhodes can finally pick the fruit of victory. "The City of Magic..." The Scarlet Mage who put on the bright red robes was a little emotional. He never thought that he would return to the city of magic that he was familiar with in this way. Beside him, Erica looked as usual. She pointed in one direction and said, "I remember that the guild headquarters is over there. I don''t know if the mages have moved the guild headquarters after so many years." Rhodes looked sullen: "The battle is not over yet, and there are more terrifying enemies waiting for us." Thinking of the big red dragon and the realm of time on her body, Rhodes only felt a headache. If he is a little careless, all the achievements he has achieved will be lost. "You''re right." Erica nodded in agreement, "The guild mages can''t take away all the Bracada personnel, what we have to do is to get ahead of them and win those Bracadas first. " Rhodes glanced at her. She was obviously not referring to killing those Bracadas and turning them into undead creatures, but using a more complicated method to control those Bracadas and make them live as human beings. identity, join the kingdom of the dead. "I leave this matter to you." Rhode said, he wanted to turn those people into members of the undead army, but since Erica had a better way, Rhode was also willing to let her do something to wake her up The purpose is exactly this. Erica smiled with satisfaction. As the second-generation president with the highest achievement in the Magic Guild, she was familiar with this kind of thing. Rhode''s complete trust also made her heart feel warm. Rowling followed behind Erica, taking out the parchment from time to time to record something. Rhode leaned over to see what she was recording, but Rowling put the parchment close to her and glared at Rhode. , let him not peek. During the conversation, several people also came to the outside of the Magic Guild headquarters. The outermost part is a garden, and in the center of the garden, standing above the fountain, is a huge withered statue. It was the withered statue of a mage. The withered statue had been weathered and frosted, and there was a little moss growing near the fountain, and it looked like someone was taking care of it from time to time. The face of the statue has been difficult to identify in the years of wind erosion, but judging from the noble robe on the statue and the stalwart aura exuding from the whole body, anyone can recognize his identity at a glance. It was the statue of Gwen, the founder of the Magic Guild, the god of mages. Erica stood in front of the statue for a moment, and then followed the pace of the others: "When will there be another statue here? If it is My word, I will definitely put a teleportation tablet here." On the side, the great demon Agran, who was following Rhodes, said: "That should be the withered image of the god of mages. I heard that the Brakada people worship the god of mages the most, just like the demons worship the king of hell. " "Of course I know who he is." Erica waved her hand, she could hear that Agland was kindly introducing her, but she didn''t need it, "Speaking of which, I did worship someone before, but it wasn''t mine. Father Gwen, but another person, or an angel." Rhodes glanced at her. He didn''t think that Erica, who was so wise, would have someone to worship. It seemed that she had a lot of background: "Angels... They are our enemies now." "I understand." Erica nodded, but judging from her tone, she was still obsessed with the angel. In Rhode''s memory, the most famous angels seem to be only those few. Could it be that she worships the arrogant king who used to be an angel? Rhodes glanced at her, but didn''t go any further. When the mages left, they just evacuated the interior of the Magic Guild and did not use magic to damage the buildings here. Perhaps it was out of intolerance for those things, or because of the desire to retake the Magic City one day, the mages left the still intact Magic Guild, compared to the rest of the city is a mess. When they learned that the Magic Guild was about to leave, the mage who was unwilling to leave even broke out into conflict with the members of the guild, but it was only suppressed by the legendary mage. From a distance, you can see thick smoke rising from all over the town. Shaking his head, Rhode took the lead into the Magic Guild headquarters. Chapter 2617 The guild headquarters was empty. All valuable items had already been emptied by the evacuated mages, and they would not be left to the enemy at all. Apart from the decorations of the statues that could not be removed, even the paintings on the walls were torn off. gone. The mage''s rationality prevented them from completely destroying those things that could not be removed. Instead, they replaced them with Rhodes. After learning that the town would be occupied by the enemy, even if they destroyed those precious things, they would not let them fall into the enemy''s hands. Soon, Rhodes came to the portraits of the past presidents, but only saw some broken canvases. There should have been portraits of past presidents here, but now it''s empty. "Are you looking for my portrait? I can have someone send you one." Seeing Rhodes stop, Erica said to herself. "..." The corner of Rhode''s mouth twitched, he had more important things. Soon, in the empty picture frames, Rhodes found a complete portrait. The mages failed to tear it off. It seemed to have some kind of ritual protection on it. The hurried mages had to keep it. it''s here. Rhodes looked at the name under the frame, Setzer Magnus, the ninth-generation president of the Magic Guild, was exactly the person he was looking for. Rhode stared at the portrait, the slightly ugly face of the man, his body was motionless, as if he was in deep thought, and he seemed to be in a daze. Others were puzzled and didn''t understand what Rhode was doing. Why were they staring at the man in the portrait? "What is your brother doing?" Erica asked curiously, poking at Rowling next to her. "Who knows?" Rowling didn''t know what he was doing, so she could only roll her eyes, "Maybe she''s planning some conspiracy." "I''m listening." Rhode said helplessly, but he heard Rowling''s words clearly. At the same time as he spoke, Rhode''s eyes never looked away, and he kept staring at the man on the portrait. Time passed little by little, and when the timer in the system reached twenty minutes, the situation finally changed, and the inside of the portrait was distorted, showing a golden portal. "This is¡­¡­" After discovering the change in the portrait, everyone showed surprised eyes, Rowling covered her mouth, and even Erica showed an unexpected look, but Rhodes seemed to have expected and entered the portal. On the other side of the portal, there is another half-plane with the fragrance of birds and flowers. There are flowers blooming nearby, and it looks a bit more beautiful than the Eri Jungle. "Brother, what is that?" Crossing the half-plane with Rhodes, Rowling asked curiously, her beautiful eyes revealed many doubts, waiting for Rhodes to answer. "According to historical records, the ninth-generation president of the Magic Guild is powerful, but looks ugly. He wanted to find a woman who truly loved him, but failed to do so in his life. The inheritance of the Mage God was almost in his hands. Cut off. After his death, the descendants of the Dharma gods of another line will inherit the position of president, and the inheritance belonging to him will be cut off." Rhode explained, "I guess that he who is unwilling to cut off the inheritance must leave a certain person behind. some clues." "Wow." Erica blinked, it was also her descendant, and she never imagined that such a thing would happen to her descendants. Erica is really familiar with her children and grandchildren. As for the more distant descendants, or the descendants of the descendants, she is not familiar with them. Rowling seemed to have discovered something, and looked at Rhodes with a little more color in her eyes: "So when my brother found that the portraits of other presidents were torn down, only the portrait of the ninth generation president was intact. When you decide to stare at his portrait, you can get his inheritance?" Rowling was filled with emotion. He never thought that Rhodes would discover these clues only based on historical books and unnoticed details, and the situation was still as he wished. While Rowling admired Rhode''s keen observation, she couldn''t help but yearn for it. She also wanted that observation ability, and she wanted to have the agility and dexterity that was not inferior to Speaker Erica, but the facts always weighed heavily on her. blow. In front of the two, her proud wisdom is always much worse. After listening to Rowling''s words, even Erica''s eyes looked at Rhodes with a different meaning. Rhode scratched his head and did not refute this. He wouldn''t tell Rowling that this was actually discovered by a player in a previous life. According to the news on the forum, a player apprentice once annoyed the elders of the guild headquarters, and was punished to stand in front of the portrait of the ninth generation president, staring at the ugliest portrait of the president until the elder died. The apprentice had to do as he did, but unexpectedly obtained the inheritance of the ninth-generation president, and finally became a powerful mage. There is no player in this life, and the inheritance is naturally unknown. It has always been quietly inside the magic guild, waiting for the mage to find out. In addition to being punished, I am afraid that no one is willing to stare at the ugly Ninth Generation President for such a long time, even if his eyes catch a glimpse, he will quickly move away. "I value this half-plane more than inheritance." Rhode shook his head. Under Rhodes, he already has Erica, the second-generation president. No matter how strong the ninth-generation president is, he can''t compare to her, the daughter of the Law God. For the current Rhodes, the inheritance of the ninth-generation presidents can only be regarded as dispensable. This half-planet isolated from the world is what Rhodes really needs. In the battle of doom, no place on the main plane is safe. Rhode''s offensive momentum is unstoppable, but his defense is much worse. When an existence like Somra casts spells with all his strength, Rhode''s subordinates are unstoppable. Not many members survived. Facing Somra, who was constantly destroying the City of the Undead in the rear, Rhodes was helpless for a while. He could only move the most important foundation to a safe place, such as the inside of the snow mountain, or the half plane in front of him. Erica heard his thoughts and didn''t express her opinion, but Rowling was a little worried: "Is this half-plane safe? We haven''t explored yet..." Rhodes already had the answer in his heart. The half plane in front of him is self-contained, and the flow of elements is exactly the same as the main plane. It is the highest achievement of the ninth generation president on the plane. But still said: "I will let the members of the legion explore here." As several people marched, a huge wisdom stone appeared in front of them. The wisdom stone contained the inheritance of the ninth generation president. Although this inheritance is useless to Rhodes, Rhodes still understands its value. A legendary mage, who is also the legacy of the ninth-generation magic guild president, could easily sell for a sky-high price if he got it at the Freelance Chamber of Commerce. Of course, Rhodes will not sell this inheritance, but is thinking about the best person to accept the inheritance. Chapter 2618 The long history of Bracada has produced many legendary mages who were once powerful. Over time, these legendary mages have also been submerged in the long river of history. Legendary mages who are unwilling to be forgotten by the world will leave their inheritance before their death, looking forward to finding descendants of the inheritance who can understand their past stories. This is exactly the case for the ninth generation president. He, who has no heirs, left that inheritance in order to avoid the severance of the inheritance of the Mage God. He did not leave the inheritance to the genius mage in the guild, nor to the cronies around him, but hid it in a unique way. The mages in the guild never imagined that the only condition for activating the inheritance of the ninth generation guild leader is to stare at his portrait for a while. long stares? Rhode feels the energy contained in the wisdom stone, which belongs to the inheritance of the ninth generation of presidents. Even if a caveman with low intelligence obtains it, with time, he can rely on the step-by-step guidance in the inheritance to become a powerful caveman caster. , become the leader of the group. This is an inheritance that can change fate, but for Rhode and the few people around him, it can only play the role of icing on the cake. Their own combat system is relatively complete, and there is no need for the ninth generation president. ''s teaching. In terms of identity, Erica is also the grandmother of the grandmother of the ninth generation president. She has been passed down by the God of Mage, and her spellcasting ability far exceeds that of future generations of mages. If you want to maximize the effect of inheritance, you can only let beginners of magic, or people who don''t know magic at all, take over. Rhode thinks about it, and soon finds a suitable candidate. "wait for me." After speaking, Rhodes left through the gate of different dimensions when he came, and after a while, he returned with a little human girl. The girl looked timid, her face as delicate as pink and jade, she hid behind Rhodes, stuck out a head, looked at everyone curiously, her eyes stayed on Rowling for a while, and then showed a smile, before Yin Nuota When she was sleeping, Rowling took care of her from time to time. Erica saw a lot from the unusual aura in the girl''s body: "Dragon? No... From the perspective of blood, she is clearly a real dragon." Seeing that the Speaker was puzzled, Rowling stepped forward and whispered in Erika''s ear, "Her name is Ann, and she is my brother''s righteous daughter." Erica nodded, and glanced at Rhodes curiously. Rhodes, who was cold and cold, didn''t look like a person who would accept righteous daughters. Rhodes didn''t explain that much, and there was a girl with long purple hair who came with him behind the door of another dimension. After walking out of the portal, the purple-haired girl looked around curiously. Unlike the Candy Plane, everything was made of edible things. Instead, it was filled with the unique fragrance of birds and flowers in the forest, which aroused her curiosity. Thinking of her journey on the Candy Plane during this period of time, she hiccups subconsciously. Seeing Rhode looking at her helplessly, she grabbed Rhode''s arm and giggled. "There is an inheritance suitable for An." Rhode pointed to the wisdom stone in the distance and said that it belongs to the precious inheritance of the ninth generation president. No matter what, it can be promoted to the level of a legendary mage. Other creatures do not have this treatment. . As if thinking of something, Rhode couldn''t help scratching his head. He had spent countless efforts to accumulate experience all the way, and now he has just met the experience points required for promotion to legend, but An can steadily advance with the help of inheritance, I have to say She was so lucky. Rhodes couldn''t help thinking of his past life. In the game of the previous life, he was not the only player who needed to be promoted by experience points. Fighting and killing alone could not meet the needs of all players, not to mention that once he died, unless he was reincarnated and resurrected, he could only delete the account and start over. In order to provide the experience points required for many players to upgrade, the system will start the compensation time for multiple experience according to the expansion pack campaign. The enemy designated by the dead expansion piece can get more than ten times the experience reward. In addition, players will also provide a lot of experience by completing designated tasks, and doing tasks once became a source of experience faster than fighting. However, in this life, whether it is multiple experience or quest reward experience are all gone, Rhodes can only rely on the most primitive method to accumulate experience points in the battle to complete the promotion. The purple-haired girl glanced curiously at the wisdom stone shown by Rhodes, she could feel the powerful energy contained in the wisdom stone. As a fairy dragon, Yin Nuota is born with the ability to cast spells, so she doesn''t need to study a little bit like a mage. She had tried teaching Ann advanced magic, but to no avail. Although Yin Nuota can release high-level magic, she can''t explain the principle. If An has wisdom, Yin Nuota can directly share the spell casting method with her through academics, but An who knows nothing about magic, goes to Where can I learn wisdom? Except for fairy dragons, there are few spellcasters among giant dragons. The dragon itself is a symbol of resistance to magic. Compared with a little bit of research on low-level magic that is far less powerful than the dragon''s breath, they are more willing to take a good night''s sleep. Ann''s bloodline belongs to the black dragon. Although he can be transformed into a human form with a secret method, he may be destined to have no connection with magic. The inheritance of the ninth generation president can change this. The inheritance of the president of the Magic Guild is the dream of every mage. No matter which generation of presidents, their names have been famous for a while. one pass. "Go." Seeing that An was a little hesitant and hesitant to go forward, Yin Nuota patted her on the back lightly and encouraged her behind her. Rhodes didn''t say much, he had put the opportunity in front of Ann''s eyes, if she didn''t want this inheritance, Rhodes wouldn''t force it. With Yin Nuota''s encouragement, Ann took another look at Rhodes and saw him nodding before walking towards the Wisdom Stone that was a bit taller than hers. The surface of the wisdom stone glows with a peaceful blue light. Anyone who sees this light can''t help but relax in the bottom of his heart, and there is no trace of distracting thoughts left. If you meditate here, you can get twice the result with half the effort. Following the signal in his perception, Ann covered his hand on the wisdom stone. As An reached out and touched it, the blue on the surface of the wisdom stone turned to azure, and the light spread along her arm to her body, dyeing the bottom of her eyes into a star-like dark blue. Chapter 2619 As the light gradually dissipated, several cracks appeared on the surface of the wisdom stone, the original brilliance no longer existed, and it seemed that it could no longer be used. On the other hand, An, who accepted this inheritance, became confused because of the sudden influx of information, her eyelids trembled up and down, as if she was about to fall asleep. The purple-haired girl hurried forward and hugged An''s thin body. Rhode also stepped forward to check unexpectedly. According to the news from the previous life, there will be no problem with this inheritance. The only problem is probably that the current An cannot bear the power in the inheritance. The inheritance of the ninth generation president contains all the hard work of a legendary mage. Even if an ordinary high-level mage comes, he will not be able to digest all the content in the inheritance for a while, let alone the current security. In the sea of ????spirits, there is more knowledge and wisdom that does not belong to her, and it is likely to disturb her own memory. Even Rhode did not expect that the light in the wisdom stone would all gather into Ann''s mind. He thought that Ann needed a little bit of acceptance to finally obtain the entire inheritance. "Um?" Just when Rhode put his hand on Ann''s forehead and plunged his spirit into her shallow spiritual sea, he discovered an unexpected situation. Perhaps feeling that An could not accept this inheritance in a short period of time, the vast amount of knowledge handed down by the ninth-generation presidents took the initiative to block themselves, turning them into six strong seals, which existed within An''s spiritual sea. Each seal needs to be opened gradually after Ann is promoted to the rank. The knowledge about the first-order magic apprentice has been flooded in Ann''s mind, and she can only wait until she fully grasps the content and the basic magic. Attempt to unlock the second-order seal. The ninth generation president seems to have deliberately left those spiritual seals in consideration of the lack of strength of the inheritors. According to the rank rating, An, who has the blood of the black dragon, is currently counted as a third-order creature. When she becomes an adult, she can be at least sixth-order, and she can be promoted to a legend with a little training. The inheritance of the ninth-generation president is an additional mage template. The rank must be calculated separately, and those seals will only be opened when the strength of the corresponding Mage rank is reached. Rhodes couldn''t help feeling Ann''s good luck. Most of the secret inheritances that Rhodes knew from the forum in his previous life were located in Brakada. If Rhodes was in Brakada when he first came to this world, maybe he would have already relied on those inheritances to become a legendary mage. . But this is not a bad thing. Rhode''s achievements today are far beyond what a legendary mage can compare. Bracada, who has many legendary mages, can''t stop the current Rhodes, so he can only choose to evacuate people far away. "I took her to Bing Lasia to rest." Yin Nuota looked at An, who was tired and dozed off, and couldn''t help but pick her up and said. As a fairy dragon, even if she didn''t have the blessing of the artifact, it would not take much effort to pick up the young An, "When are you coming? I''ve left something delicious for you." Rhodes sighed slightly: "I''ll come when I solve the toughest enemy." Yin Nuota didn''t say more, she looked at Rhodes worriedly, and finally left. Erica, who was on the side, was slightly stunned, until after the purple-haired girl left, she said with some doubts: "If I heard correctly, she was talking about Bilassia, right?" Rhode nodded: "Yes, the cake Lasia of the Candy Plane. It is said that the God of Mage created that plane to leave it to his daughter, that is, you." Erica rolled her eyes and seemed dissatisfied with the gift left by the Mage God: "I almost forgot there. It seems that she likes it?" Rhode coughed dryly, what could satisfy a gluttonous fairy dragon better than the Candy Plane? At least she didn''t eat those magic eyes anymore. "Let''s change the question. Let''s talk about the enemy. I heard Jerefer mention her name, Dragon King Moriel." Erica didn''t bother much about this issue, but asked. Seeing her mentioning Morier, Rhode couldn''t help but stare. Moriel was like a thorn in Rhode''s heart, which made Rhode deeply jealous, but at the same time he couldn''t eradicate it. "Are you going to marry her?" Erica asked. "I plan to kill her," Rhode replied, "but the realm of time makes her invincible. Once she senses my hostility, the whole world will take a completely different direction. Only Rowling will remember everything that happened. ." Erica also understands the terrifying power of that kind of power. In the current timeline, Rhodes assassinated Yin Lai and finally woke her up. If you change the timeline, it will be different. Maybe she has no chance of resurrection at all: "You actually let her go. Leave her alone and deal with Mage Bracada first?" "That''s her request." Rhode was a little helpless. "She wants to put the wedding celebration in the magic city, so I have to do it. At least these few days, she has not used the realm of time." "The realm of time... that is a more terrifying ability than the realm of magic. Only the legendary holy female dragon has such power. The realm of time covers the whole world, and I believe that it is the power of God... Moriel Why did she agree to marry you? Don''t tell me she fell in love with you." Erica was a little puzzled, although Jerefer told her about Moriel''s power, she didn''t know much about the details. "I have the two artifacts she needs in my hand," Rhode replied. Erica glanced at him unexpectedly. Rhodes not only carried a few artifacts that others rarely found, but he could even come up with extras as marriage chips. Even the Mage God couldn''t do this. "So, as long as Moriel is in danger, she will inspire Time Domain and completely change the current timeline..." Erica mused, "Although I don''t want to say that, you have no chance of winning. You can compete with Time Domain. The only thing to contend with is the legendary realm of destiny." "The field of destiny..." Rhodes showed a thoughtful look, the field of destiny is the field of the stigmata, how could he have it. What''s more, according to the holy female dragon in Yinnota''s memory, the field of destiny cannot limit heroes, which is why the holy female dragon finally chose the hero Moriel as the inheritor: "The field of destiny is only valid for non-hero creatures, Heroes are not bound by fate." "Perhaps this marriage is not a bad thing." Thinking of Moriel''s power, Erica said weakly, "Hero Moriel is already at the level of my father, Your Majesty Rhode, maybe what you should really consider is, How to please her." Although Erica said so, Rhode was unwilling. Even if Moriel had the power of Time Domain, he would not give up easily. Chapter 2620 As the City of Magic was successfully captured, it didn''t take long for a group of magic messengers to arrive in the city after hearing the news. The leader was Sephiroth, who gave Rhode some help when Rhode entered the dragon''s lair to defeat the provocation of a group of sorcerers. As a sorcerer, she believes that the marriage of kings can bring long-term prosperity to the underground world. She is one of the few people in the underground world who try their best to support this marriage. "Lord of the Undead, we meet again." After seeing Rhodes who came to greet him in person, Sephiroth, who was wearing dark eyeshadow, smiled slightly. "It''s a bit laborious to clean up those mages. I believe Moriel can''t wait. The wedding will be held as scheduled, and everyone will witness the union of the kings." Rhode replied calmly. "Have you sent the wedding invitation?" Sephiroth asked, remembering the order of the Dragon King Moriel. Rhode looked at Agran, who was on the side, and Agran quickly replied: "Master, the invitation has been sent to Diya. Despite the threat of Somra, the lich there said that he would come before the wedding." The sorcerer dignitaries were dissatisfied: "Only Diya? Didn''t you send the invitation to the Cloud City, or the Elf Kingdom or other places? Lord Moriel sent the invitation to the king in the depths of hell, She didn''t want only so many people to come to the wedding." "Those people won''t come, and even if they come, it will be disruptive. As for the number of people, that''s never a problem. The entire undead kingdom will celebrate the wedding. Isn''t millions of undead enough to satisfy her?" Luo De somewhat helplessly said, how could the enemy have been invited to sabotage the wedding? Would those righteous angels and angry elves still come to bless him and Moriel, these two kings determined to conquer the world? "I know, but as the Lord of the Undead, these etiquettes should be fulfilled. If those forces show hostility, they will feel the wrath of the Dragon King in the future." The sorcery dignitaries didn''t think so, and instead advised. "Okay." Rhode didn''t say much, and instead asked Agran to immediately arrange other legion members to do this and send the invitation to Cloud City and other places. However, according to Rhodes'' estimation, the undead who sent the letter might not be able to come back alive, and it should be fortunate that they were not torn apart by the people over there. Rhodes didn''t even want to let the big devil deliver the letter, it was just an unnecessary sacrifice, it''s better to let some vampire kings go. After Agran left, the sorcerer dignitaries wandered around the city under the leadership of Rhodes. The city of magic is not empty. In addition to the undead, there are still many Bracadas living here. When the mages in the city were evacuated, Erica arranged for the surrendered Bracadas to live in. . Those Bracadas were numb, and soon resumed their previous life style. Except for some undead in their daily life, they could not see that they had just lost the battle. Saphyros even saw the lively market on the street. , I don''t know, I thought the magic city was like this. With the fall of the Magic City, the Battle of Bracada has come to an end, and the mage''s strategy has changed from holding on to retreat. They need to lead the people from the snowy areas to evacuate as soon as possible, and what Erica has to do is to rush to the mage. Before that, we must first recruit the Brakadas. For those who surrender, Erica will not kill them, but will merge them into the kingdom of the undead, and those who refuse to surrender will only have a dead end. After handing over the matter to the former second-generation president, Rhodes himself was much more relaxed, and he was able to deal with the next enemy wholeheartedly. "How do you sell this?" At this moment, Sephiroth seemed to have found something interesting. She squatted down in front of a Bracada stall and took the initiative to ask the stall owner. Rhodes followed helplessly. The witchcraft dignitaries are interested in a caged canary. A magical ritual is attached to the cage, and even if the climate in Bracada is cold, it is easy to freeze a person''s body, and the canary is safe. In addition to canaries, Rhodes also saw falcons, homing pigeons and other birds at the booth. They were all locked in special iron cages and seemed to have been tamed. "This is a rare species of Erathia, it only needs three hundred gold coins." The stall owner said halfway through, his eyes suddenly widened, he caught a glimpse of Rhodes behind the sorcerer dignitaries, the words in his mouth suddenly couldn''t come out, and immediately changed his words. , "You are a friend of the Lord of the Undead, if you fancy something, please take it casually." "I owe you what I owe." Sephiroth smiled at Rhodes, then picked up the bird cage and a few bags of bird food before leaving contentedly. Rhode scratched his head. The stall owner was not an undead creature, but a surrendered Brakada. Seeing that he was looking at him with fear, he didn''t have the guts to ask for money at all. Rhodes thought for a while, and then threw a small space gem. Space gems are worth thousands of dollars, even a small one is enough to sell for a high price, not to mention that space gems themselves are a kind of hard currency, and their value in war is much higher than other things. This one is enough to buy Next twice as much as what Sephiroth took. The stall owner''s breathing became rapid, and he stared at the space gem left by Rhodes, until after Rhode walked away, he understood, and then he hurriedly took the space gem into his arms, for fear of losing it. Thinking of the rumors about Rhodes in the past, the stall owner suddenly felt unreal, and he actually got the account paid by the Lord of the Undead. Although he surrendered to the side of the undead, the stall owner has no confidence in his future life, and only hopes that one day he can escape through space magic. What he didn''t expect was that the Lord of the Undead was so healthy, not only did he not snatch everything as brutally as rumored, nor did he threaten to turn him into an undead creature, but paid the bill like an ordinary mage, and shot far away. More lavish than those fussy mages. Holding the space gem in his hand, the stall owner suddenly realized that it doesn''t seem like a bad thing for a necromancer to take over Bracada. Ordinary mages like him have the additional right to be reborn as an undead after death. They are following the death of the undead. Lord, step into immortality together. Thinking of this, the eyes of the stall owner became hot, and the nearby stalls in the market also saw this scene in their eyes, and a quiet change was taking place in everyone''s heart. Although Rhode''s methods are cruel, but it is for the enemy, and he never hesitates to reward his own people. Even Rhode did not expect that his inadvertent actions would also have a profound impact on the development of the kingdom of the dead. Chapter 2621 Looking at the sorcerer dignitary who was stretching out a finger and teasing the canary, Rhode was a little curious: "What do you want it to do? Do you want to experiment with alien creatures?" The sorcerer dignitary glared at Rhodes, released the canary, and let it stand on one of his fingers: "Do you have the heart to turn such a cute bird into a xenogeneic creature?" The canary''s feathers are soft, and under the sunlight, they are more dazzling than shiny gold coins. Rhode doesn''t feel it. To be honest, he has never seen a canary corpse witch. "So you want it to be used for other purposes?" Rhodes asked. Since the sorcerer dignitaries did not intend to turn it into a xenogeneic creature, there were obviously other purposes. The sorcerer fell into silence. She strolled through the oldest town in Brakada before saying, "In the underworld, there has never been and will never be such a bird, the only thing I''ve seen in Nigon. The birds that have passed are the harpies bred by witches." Saying that, the canary made a chirping call. Its call was loud and long, so penetrating that even Rhode couldn''t help but look at it sideways. "There are all kinds of beautiful things in the surface world, how can these things only be enjoyed by people on the ground? Lord Morril will eventually conquer the whole world, and then all the beauty in the world will belong to her, and of course, also to you at the same time. "Safiros said. Rhodes looked into the distance, and the sorcery dignitaries have always supported this marriage, and they are also eyeing the beauty of the world on earth. Maybe people who live on the surface don''t think it, they just think it''s a common thing, but it''s just a canary, it''s not a big deal at all, but for Sephiroth, Nigon who lives underground all his life. For humans, everything on the surface is so attractive that it can be acquired at any cost. As if thinking of something, Rhodes asked: "I heard that you have the blood of Erasia flowing in you." In the previous life, there was indeed a hidden mission about Sephiroth, which eventually involved the secrets of the royal family of Erathia. Now that he had the opportunity, Rhode asked casually. Sephiroth closed his eyes and slowly opened them after a while. The slightly dark eyeshadow was no longer mysterious at this moment, but rather haggard: "Respected Lord of the Undead, do you also think that, My surname is just my wishful thinking? I''m not qualified to be named Griffin Hart at all? That''s the surname of the Erathian royal family." Rhode was refreshed, and it seemed that he had successfully triggered the prerequisites for the mission: "How could it be? Although I have not known you for a long time, I know that you are not the kind of person who covets blood and reputation, let alone Riffenhardt''s blood will not bring any advantages in the underground world, but will make you subject to witchcraft everywhere, you don''t need to do this at all." Rhode''s words speak to Sephiroth''s heart. She has always been misunderstood by the magicians because she bears the surname of Griffinhardt. Even if she became one of the powerful magicians and was reused by Moriel, the magicians never stopped slandering her. The sorcerers said that she was an imaginary, always holding unrealistic fantasies, fantasizing that she was the blood of the Elathia royal family left behind, and fantasizing that one day she would inherit the kingdom of Elathia. What''s more, there are rumors that she once fell in love with a member of the Erathian royal family, and was finally abandoned. She was traumatized and even changed her surname, but Saferos had never even held a man''s hand. Sephiroth never wanted to be recognized by other magicians, no matter how they slandered and slandered, she still went her own way, and under the malicious speculation of the magicians, she still did not change the surname of the royal family of Erathia. What she didn''t expect was that the Necromancer in front of her could understand her better than those sorcerers, and she said the softest part of her heart in one sentence. "You may not believe it. I am the illegitimate daughter of the previous Griffin Heart King. My mother gave birth to me in the underground world. As long as I can remember, I have been fighting for food and sleeping with those cave people. I have to live with my eyes open, and when my mother told me the truth about my life, I decided not to hide it anymore, and took the surname of Griffin Hart for the rest of my life. One day I will go back to Erathia and get what I deserve thing." Safeiros said that she looked at Rhodes and wanted to see what he was thinking from the changes in Rhodes'' expression. To her disappointment, Rhodes''s face did not waver at all. As for whether Rhodes would trust himself, Sephiroth also had no idea. Such secrets would be difficult for anyone to accept for a while. Even if Rhodes didn''t believe it at all, but accused her of fantasizing, she would silently accept it, but There will be a little more disappointment in my heart. Sephiroth couldn''t come up with any proof that everything she said was true, that she was the illegitimate daughter of the previous generation of Griffin Heart King, everything was said by her mouth, and it was no wonder that other sorcerers always said She is fantasizing. If you change to an ordinary person and say that he has the royal blood of Erathia, I am afraid that anyone will regard him as a lunatic. "So, you and Queen Catherine are of the same generation. Queen Catherine has no children. In other words, you also have the right to inherit the royal family..." As if thinking of something, Rhode''s face changed faintly, "Should I Call you the princess?" Seeing that Rhode still believed in himself after knowing all this, Safeiros smiled, she really did not see the wrong person, and supporting Rhode''s marriage with Moriel was the right thing to do: "No, you just Just call me by my name." "So, you plan to go to Erathia to seize power in the future?" Rhodes asked. As for the side quests on Sephiroth, Rhodes only roughly knew the trigger conditions. As for the follow-up content, it depends on her own thoughts. Sephiroth nodded: "That''s what I deserve. Lord Moriel also knows about this, and she promised me that if Erathia can be captured, I will come forward and lead the people there." Rhode was silent and captured Erathia, which was something that the army of hell had not done in the previous life. With Moriel''s power alone, even if he had the realm of time, he seemed to be incompetent. Unless he joined forces with the demons of hell, it was almost impossible. is an impossible task. Although Moriel promised Sephiroth to rule Erathia, it is not so difficult to fulfill the promise. When Moriel really conquers Erathia, maybe the entire surface world will fall into her hands. In the hands, at that moment, even if Erathia was handed over to Sephiroth, it would save Moriel. Chapter 2622 Inside Eli, in the Chamber of the Guardian of the Jungle. Many jungle guardians gathered here, they were silent, but their eyes were looking at the same position. In the center of the long table surrounded by the crowd, there was a black and red invitation card. Half of the invitation card was scarlet like blood. Just looking at it was enough to make the blood in the body restless. The other half was as black as ink, like the darkest night. If you are not careful, you will be lost. "It doesn''t make sense" Looking at the invitation, Esquel, who was invited to the parliament, said angrily. The invitation card was sent by Rhodes'' subordinates. It said that Rhodes is sincerely inviting everyone to attend the wedding between him and the Dragon King Moriel in the Magic City. If the invitation only invited the elves, it would be fine, but even the mage who escaped was also on the invitation list. When he saw his name on the invitation card, Esquill''s face turned red and white. It was like putting salt on the wounds of the mages. The mages finally withdrew from Bracada. Now that the personnel have not been settled, how could Esquier not be angry at the provocation of the enemy at this time? "This is the most serious challenge to the mages! Although the mages have given up on Brakada, it does not mean that the enemy can ride on our heads casually. Just wait and see, the mages of the Magic Guild will make them look good. '' Esquel said solemnly. During this period of time, the harassment of the undead army in Brakada by the legendary mages never stopped, but due to the threat of the great demon, after each release of the magic, the legendary mages had only a very short time to collect the corpses of the undead, and then He would be attacked by the great demon who came to hear the news, so he had to retreat first. Although strategically had to abandon the snowy area and move to Eri, where the guardian Jenny was, the Bracada mage did not fail completely, and Esquel was still waiting for the moment to counterattack. "What do you think?" The Elf King also read the contents of the invitation, and then asked Eli''s jungle guardian. "Lord Elf King, that Rhode obviously has bad intentions. He may murder us. It''s better that we don''t get involved." The dwarf king who did not deal with the mage scratched his head and said immediately. "You mean that Rhodes teamed up with Moriel to use the wedding as bait, just to kill the invited guests. How can you think it is impossible?" Elf Yin Wo glanced at the dwarf king, "We should be more concerned about it. , is the far-reaching impact of their marriage. Now that Bracada has completely fallen, the marriage of the two will only bring disaster. Maybe their next target is Eli. In order to figure out their next step Action, we should send people to go." The dwarf king let out a cold snort: "It sounds nice, you want to get involved in this matter so much, I think it''s better to let you take someone there, I won''t go anyway." "You" Yin Wo felt the target of the dwarf king and couldn''t help glaring at him. The dwarf king was still dissatisfied with the escaped mage occupying the Birch Forest of the hero Gru. The Elf King shook his head. He wanted to hear constructive opinions more than the argument between the two. He looked at the silver-haired elf sitting at the long table, where the seat of Guardian Jane was originally. In the matter of supporting the Master of Bracada, the guardian Jane has made a great contribution. The power she shows can perfectly restrain the offensive of the undead creatures. With her, the undead creatures will never dare to be reckless. Returning to Erie''s Jenny, there was no joy in completing the task at all, only endless sighs. The Magic Guild expressed their sincerity, produced all kinds of evidence that President Yin Lai ordered to kill the apprentice, and even killed a few legendary mages who participated in it, but those were names that Jenny had never heard of, like What Rais, Vidal and others, the only thing Jane saw was the corpses that were executed when they resisted, and the magical fluctuations that belonged to the legendary mage. The thing has passed, and whatever the truth may be, it has now turned the page. The magic guild will give an explanation, and the royal family of Eli will not continue to pursue it. Looking at the mages who were gradually integrating into Eli and living in harmony with the creatures in the forest, Jenny felt that it was boring. She also wanted to protect those mages, but even her own apprentices could not protect them. After returning to Eli, Jenny stayed in the quiet room, even if the upper council was held, she did not show up to participate. Many enthusiastic forest creatures are worried about Jenny''s condition. The mages also hoped to let the legendary mages protect Jenny with the reason of worrying about the assassination of the necromancer and protecting the safety of Jenny, but Jenny refused them and just stayed in the quiet room alone. Jenny opens her own medical field all the time, healing all the injured forest creatures, but no one really understands her heart. Even her apprentice, Sodophie, has been busy helping Jane with various affairs of the jungle guardian during this time. As it is now, Sodophie replaces Jenny and participates in Eli''s upper council. After suffering, Sodophie has grown a lot. She is no longer the carefree elf. In time, she will also become a member of the jungle guardian. "What''s Jenny''s attitude?" the Elf King asked Sodophie. When the elf king called his name, Sodophie was slightly taken aback: "No matter what decision you make, Lord Jenny has no opinion." After receiving the answer from the silver-haired elf, the elf king shook his head. At this moment, Eli needs the leadership of a hero. The hero Jenny is undoubtedly a suitable candidate, but after the incident in Bracada, she seems unwilling to do so. Do this. The truth of the apprentice''s death seems to have dealt a heavy blow to her. Thinking of this, the Elf King sighed deeply. If the hero Gru was still alive, he would definitely deal with this matter actively, whether it was accepting this invitation, going to the unknown wedding scene, or building a fortification in Eli, Gru They are not afraid, even if they fail in the end, it is better than doing nothing. "The enemies are so provocative, the mages of Brakada will definitely show them some color." After discussing for a while, Esquel voluntarily retire. He has to go back to prepare the manpower. It is impossible for the wedding of the enemy to occupy the Magic City to proceed smoothly, but this time, they are no longer the masters of the Magic City, but the invited guests. . The Elf King shook his head and finally looked at Yin Wo: "You are right, no matter how dangerous the place is, we must go to investigate the situation. Yin Wo, you will lead people to participate in this operation. You represent Eli , you don''t have to cooperate with those mages." "As ordered." Seeing what the Elf King said, Yin Wo also understood the arduousness of this task, and immediately took the order. Chapter 2623 Passing through the bright golden portal, a vampire came to the misty clouds. A veil-like mist lingered around the vampire''s feet. Looking around, the surrounding area was empty, only cirrus clouds could be seen, and no trace of any living thing could be seen. The vampire didn''t think that there was nothing here. Ever since it came here, a terrifying coercion enveloped him. Under that coercion, the vampire couldn''t even breathe. In the deepest part of the clouds, out of the sight of vampires, there is an ancient and magnificent building, or a country, where kind souls and noble angels live, enjoying eternal happiness. There is Cloud City, the place that all Erathians yearn for the most. No one has ever been able to break through the defense of Cloud City. Even the tyrannical demons have to restrain their edge when they arrive here. As a vampire of undead creatures, he came here alone, not because he wanted to die, nor was he bold enough to provoke him, but with an important mission, even if he died, he had to complete this mission. The strong death energy on the vampire quickly attracted the attention of the guards in the cloud. The golden door opened above its head, and two winged angels walked out from the door with the holy light. The angel''s face is solemn, and it can even be said to look indifferent. For evil, perhaps other creatures will compromise and fear, but the angel will not tolerate it. Feeling the terrifying power emanating from the angel, the vampire trembled with fright. Even an ordinary angel could kill it dozens of times in an instant. The vampire did not dare to neglect, and hurriedly took out a black and red invitation card and carefully handed it to the angel. Angels don''t care so much. Evil creatures dare to approach the boundary of Yunzhong City. Its fate has already been determined. Only through thorough purification can the unclean atmosphere be washed away and the prestige of Yunzhong City through the ages can be forged. Before the vampire could react, the angel''s sharp sword pierced its chest. After being pierced by the blade, the vampire''s body began to ignite a golden flame, and it was quickly burned to nothing, leaving only a small cloud of scattered ashes, and the invitation card he was holding fell one step earlier. Angel''s feet. After solving the enemy, the angel took the invitation in his hand, looked at the content on it, and immediately realized that the situation was not right, the severity of the matter was somewhat beyond the angel''s expectations, and this matter was not something he could solve. Soon, after the two-winged angel''s report, the invitation was handed over to the archangel. "It seems that Rhode doesn''t put God in his eyes at all." Looking at the contents of the invitation, the holy sanctified angel Andorra, who woke up with the stigmata, pouted and said, "Let me go, I''ll keep them for them. Next unforgettable lesson." "You can''t leave now." Next to Andorra, another black-haired archangel said, "The fallen angel may appear at any time, only you have the power to kill him, you must stay in the city of clouds." "Oh, please." Andor rolled his eyes, "Isn''t there still you here? You are so many angels, can''t you still deal with him?" "He is the only angel hero, and his destiny is no longer bound by any constraints, not to mention that he has a divine sword in his hand. We can only beat him back, but only you have the power to kill him completely." The archangel continued to persuade. "Okay." Andorra didn''t say any more. "I went to the border and I heard that the Bracadians who fled were not honest. After the fallen angels appear, I will come back as soon as possible." After speaking, Andorra ignored the dissuasion of other angels and rejected their good intentions to use space magic to send her away. After walking out of Cloud City, she spread her wings and flew towards the end of the sky like a streamer. The black-haired archangel seemed to want to say something, but he didn''t say it. As the Stigmata consolidated their strength a little bit, and spread the glory of God all over Erathia, Andorra also became stronger and stronger, and even the old archangel gradually couldn''t match her. Andorra was one of the most brilliant angels at the time of Guerasia, and now she just regained that power. Her righteousness born from suffering is unparalleled, and she has passed all the trials of God. On the day her soul ascended into the City of Clouds, the angels lined up to greet her, the apostles sang hymns for her, and the stigmata personally blessed her. "Lord Raphael, are we going to send an angel to this wedding?" The two-winged angel asked for instructions, and the two-winged angel of Shanling was a little interested in the wedding mentioned in the invitation. The black-haired angel shook his head: "How can we be in the company of evil? No one in Cloud City, or even in the entire Erathia, will go to this wedding. Those evil people must have also sent the invitation to the Erathia royal family, You go and inform them of the news." The two-winged angel took the lead, and after leaving the Cloud City, he descended on the square outside the Erathia Palace in the form of an angel. After hearing the news of the angel''s arrival, the nearby Erathians worshiped and recited prayers aloud. The news of the angel''s arrival soon reached Queen Catherine''s ears. Under the protection of the knights, she came to the center of the square and saw the angel. The knight next to Catherine is holding a black and red invitation card, red represents the big red dragon, and black represents the necromancer, she is worried about something. "The Erathians do not associate with evil." Angel Dandan said, from his words, Catherine immediately understood what he meant, which undoubtedly represented the attitude of Yunzhongcheng, and immediately took the invitation card in the knight''s hand and tore it in half. "Justice will triumph over evil." Katherine said. People nearby who worshiped angels also began to cheer. Although they didn''t know what happened, they felt relieved just by looking at the holy appearance of the angel. Under the guardianship of the angel, Erathia has continued to this day and will continue to do so. What could be more laudable than this? Looking at the holy angel, people''s eyes are frantic, their prayers seem to have some kind of magic power, a golden light falls from the clouds, the light shines on everyone, removes all the fatigue in their bodies, makes them excited, and also Let the voices of their prayers be louder, so loud that the angels in Cloud City can hear them. The angel raised his head, and under the blessing of the power of prayer, his sight seemed to penetrate the clouds, and he saw the stigmata hanging in the clouds. , invisible silk threads emanate from his body and eventually extend to every corner of the world. Chapter 2624 I don''t know how long it took to recuperate, the mercenary Kaidan opened his eyes again. The poison of the poisonous snake Wawen once destroyed his nerves. Even if he had the strength of the seventh-order, he still almost couldn''t resist it. Kaidan, who said that the poison was extracted from the teeth of the poisonous dragon, believed it. Thinking of the last figure he saw before falling into a coma, and seeing the bandage wrapped around the wound, Kaidan seemed to have some enlightenment in his heart. Finally, the miniature golem puppet that attracted Wawen''s attention and caused a fatal blow, Kaidan had only seen it in a magic shop in Brakada, that was the shop of the Tazis mage, and Kaidan had also completed the magician''s shop. Task. "Well" The action of getting up touched the unhealed wound on his waist, and Kaidan let out a muffled groan. Although there were traces of healing magic remaining on the wound, the situation was still not good. During the battle, it was only wiped by Wawen''s dagger, and the entire skin festered. Kaidan''s action seemed to alarm the people waiting outside the room. An old mage pushed open the door and walked in. "You saved me, Master Tazis." Kaidan recognized the identity of the man, he endured the pain, sat up and thanked. "Your injury is not yet healed. According to the healing priest, you still need a few days of rest to recover." Tazis nodded to him. "Priest? This is Erathia?" From his words, Kaidan seemed to hear some unusual information and asked immediately. Bracada has no priests, there are only mages, who follow the teachings of Gwen, the god of mages, and call themselves the guild of magic. Only in Erathia and other places can you see the figure of the priest. "Yes." Tazis didn''t hide it. "When you were in a coma, we crossed the Southwind City and came to Erathia. This is the city of light on the southern border of Erathia." Only then did Kaidan realize where he was. After he entered Erathia, he tried to find a way to return to the trade city in the center of the south, which was an independent town established by the Freelancer Chamber of Commerce. Space spells provided great convenience for the trade of the Chamber of Commerce, and the trade city was the most prosperous among them. The town is also the location of the mercenary headquarters. However, things did not go according to Kaidan''s expectations. He was first ambushed by the pursuers sent by the Magic Guild, and now, with the help of Mage Tazis, he came to this unknown frontier town. Kaidan has no impression of the City of Light, which seems to be a town that has only recently emerged. The appearance of Wawen also reminded Kaidan. He destroyed the assassination of the mages and seemed to annoy the mages of the Magic Guild. He will be rewarded by the Magic Guild, and there will be no peace in the future. This is Xiachang who dares to oppose the Master Kaidan did not regret his original choice. Although he destroyed the mage''s actions and exposed the truth of the hostage''s death, so that the entire snowy area was completely lost, and many Bracadas were displaced, but at least this moment he felt at ease. If someone knew his choice, they would definitely invite him to drink with a smile. The city of trade is obviously impossible to go to, Kaidan can only find another way. "Mage Tazis, are you still short of people here?" Kaidan asked the old mage. Although Tazis lost his only son in the battle between the mage and the undead, his life still needs to be continue. Kaidan looked around and saw that many alchemy apprentices were busy outside the room. Although Kaidan doesn''t know anything about alchemy, he is also an S-rank mercenary. In terms of melee combat ability, he is much stronger than a mage. Even if the Behemoth behemoth is in front of him, he can also do a few tricks. . "I can''t afford to hire a mercenary like you." The old Tazis shook his head. At the beginning, he spent a lot of money and issued a mission to search for his son''s whereabouts, but now is not an ordinary time. His many years of savings have also It took seven to eighty-eight in the escape to save those alchemy apprentices who followed him, and he was no longer able to come up with a reward that satisfied Kaidan. "You saved me, I don''t need those rewards, just treat me as an ordinary apprentice." Kaidan insisted, now that he has nowhere to go, he can only hide his name in the alchemy workshop and wait until the limelight passes to find a way. By the way, it can also repay the life-saving grace of Master Tazis. Tazis did not refuse, and now there is turmoil, the west side of Erathia is being invaded by demons, and Brakada in the south has been captured by necromancers. No one knows when the disaster will come to him. A seventh-order powerhouse has one more hope of survival. "In this case, when your body is better, you can help build the giant puppet. There are many boulders that need to be adjusted at any time." Tazis thought for a while. Kaidan nodded. He walked slowly outside the room, staring at the giant that the alchemists were building together. It looked like a real Titan golem. The appearance of the golem was a burly man with a face on But no facial features. "I thought this workshop could only make toys." Looking at the huge puppet, Kaidan showed a surprised look. Even in Bracada, he had never seen such a huge golem with his own eyes. "You''re right, it''s really a toy." Tazis shook his head, correcting the mistake in Kaidan''s words, "Look carefully." Kaidan seemed to realize something. He carefully looked at the golem in front of him, and the mages who kept transporting boulders and trying to assemble them, and finally found something abnormal. The inside of the golem is empty. It should have filled the element core and the position of the magic circle ceremony, but now there is nothing. It is like an empty shell with an exaggerated appearance. Such a giant golem is simply difficult to move freely, even if it does move, I am afraid that its strength is small and pitiful, and even inferior to ordinary high-level creatures. To say it is a golem, it is better to say that it is a statue used for decoration. "Only the Golem Research Institute of the Magic Guild is qualified to manufacture giant golems. Unfortunately, when the war broke out, it was the first to be hit by the enemy." Tazis shook his head. Enlarging the golems in equal proportions, the difficulty is to shrink them hundreds of times. Enlargement means that the power of the golems will increase geometrically. Ordinary rituals simply cannot carry such a large power, and only the mages of the Golem Academy know it. How to do. Tazis explained that his explanation was very detailed, and even Kaidan, who knew nothing about golems, could understand what he meant: "This is what the church in the city entrusted us to build, and the remuneration they gave is very rich, rich enough to make Apprentices work around the clock to complete the fabrication." Looking at this huge statue, Kaidan''s heart gradually understood. Chapter 2625 Rhodes is worrying about all kinds of trivial matters. "Master, which style of dress do you prefer? Is it this red long coat, or this black dress that shows your identity, or a more solemn white dress?" Beside him, he was in charge of organizing the wedding celebration. asked Ender. There should be no problems with the process of the celebration, and I strive to make Moriel, who is very demanding, not able to pick out any problems. If Rhodes hadn''t refused, the whole process would have to be rehearsed several times in advance. Looking at the dress that Ender was holding, Rhode was silent, and finally picked up the black coat: "Put the collar up for me." After understanding what the master meant, Ender took the dress and modified it according to Rhodes'' request, while Rhodes continued to check the celebration process. "This is for giant creatures. Leave the space a little bigger. I don''t want stampedes or conflicts between them." Coming to the station divided for the guests, there will be a grand carnival here. The wedding will last for several days. Legendary powerhouses from all over the world will come to witness the union of the kings. Rhode does not want any conflict here. Although he left the matter to the members of the legion, Rhode was still worried and had to check it himself. As the wedding celebration approached, Rhode also began to get nervous. If it was just an ordinary wedding, it would be fine. Although it was a little troublesome, it would not make him worry. Under the shock of the time domain, Rhode was looking for the only way to kill Morrell''s chance. Once she is aware of it, or lets her escape, all of Rhode''s efforts will be in vain, the current timeline will be distorted by her, and she will retaliate fiercely against Rhode from the past, even if Rhode''s artifact is no longer available. Too much, but it can''t stop the timeline being disturbed by Moriel again and again. The time domain that the holy female dragon casts can only change the past self, but cannot change what is destined to happen, but Moriel is different. Moriel is a true hero who is not bound by fate. In the realm of time, she can change anything in the past at will. In a sense, she has surpassed the holy female dragon in the past in the name of a hero. It''s just that the current Moriel doesn''t seem to be able to do this completely, and she lacks some vital things. Rhode speculated that what Moriel lacked was the two giant dragon artifacts in his hand, so he did not hesitate to agree to his marriage. Anyway, when she completely mastered the realm of time, whether or not to destroy the marriage contract was all in her mind. . Rhodes would not put his fate in the hands of others, especially a moody existence like Moriel. Rhode''s only option was to find a way to kill Moriel before she completely mastered the realm of time. "Rod, we met again, maybe I''m going to call you Lord of the Undead now?" A familiar greeting reached Rhodes'' ears. Looking around, he saw the figure of the legendary lich, Asri, who was revered as the mother of the earth. Since the defeat of the Shadow of Death Battle, the surviving liches have disappeared, and rarely show their traces in front of the Diya people. They are also afraid of the reckoning of the angels, but in the deepest part of Diya, they can occasionally hear the rumors of those liches. . In the previous life, although the death shadow battle failed, it also consumed most of the power of the Excalibur Angel Alliance, which brought opportunities for the subsequent invasion of the devil. In this life, not only the power of the Angel Alliance still exists, but it even attracted The recovery of the stigmata, the real thing to worry about is the devil. After receiving the invitation, Asri rushed to the Magic City as soon as possible to meet the first person of the necromancer, Rhodes who almost conquered the Mage Empire. "Thank you for coming, Mother Earth." Rhode replied politely. Esri''s face is old and there are deep wrinkles on her forehead. Although she has the strength to regain her youth, she does not hide the traces left by the years: "I can''t think of the day I will set foot in the city of magic, hundreds of years ago. , I was researching the ascension ritual here, but something went wrong, it turned into an endless night ritual, and I became the first lich, and was finally expelled by the magic guild." Rhode listened to her words. According to Diya''s lich, Asri is indeed the oldest existence among them. Her existence can be traced back to the golden age of Bracada, and she even mastered reincarnation and rebirth. Spells of that level. "And you did it all, you took the Enchanted City, you conquered Bracada. From the first time I saw you at the Lich Rally, I knew you must be unusual, you have two artifacts, You are the one who led Dia to prosperity in the prophecy." Asri looked at Rhodes and couldn''t help but admire. Listening to her praise, Rhode couldn''t help but pointed out his mistake: "Bracada has not been completely conquered, and there are still mages here who are unwilling to surrender." "That''s just a matter of time." Asri assured, "On behalf of the Diya royal family and the few remaining liches, I am willing to submit to you completely. You are elected as Diya''s undead co-lord, and you will get all the Diya people. allegiance." Rhode did not accept it, but took a deep look at Asri who looked like an old woman in front of him: "You are afraid." Esri did not deny it, but just said: "The god and monster hero Somra is looting in Diya, and can destroy an undead city in an instant. After seeing the power of Somra, we realized that we can''t survive it alone. In this apocalypse, existences like Somra have been forced by you to be unable to fight on the frontal battlefield. Besides you, we don''t know who else we can find. After all, you are a member of the Diya people and the strongest in the world. Necromancer." Rhode looked at Asri who begged. Once upon a time, he had to use the power of the dark holy word to make the lich obey his orders. Now, even if he doesn''t have to do anything, the lich will come to the door by himself. Come, and even the whole Diya, are willing to follow his trend and go through fire and water for his words. This is the power that belongs to power. Unlike the intuitive attributes given by the system, the power of power cannot be seen, but it is deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. Up to now, although Rhode does not look down on Diya''s power, the number of high-level undead under his command is more than that of ordinary people in Diya, and the strength is not at the same level, but he will not refuse Esri''s. ask. "I accept your allegiance. Go to Erica and let her handle the situation related to the Diya royal family." Rhode nodded, and he asked Asri to tell Speaker Erica the news and let Erica handle internal affairs. thing. "Erica? Are you talking about Erica Magnus?" At this moment, Asri seemed to have heard something, showing a surprised expression. Chapter 2626 "You know her?" From Asri''s words, Rhodes seemed to hear something. "Of course." Asri did not deny this. "The name of the second-generation president is well known in Bracada. She was the one who started the research on the ascension ceremony." "She is the Speaker of Congress now." Rhode nodded and said. He had heard Rowling mention the ascension ceremony. The ceremony can only take effect once in a creature''s life. The effect is to increase the current character''s level. The third level cannot, and it can also be promoted across the rank. Used on ordinary creatures, the ascension ceremony can slightly enhance their strength, and the improvement may not be so obvious. The real function of the Ascension Ceremony is to break through the restrictions of the rank. It can be used on the creatures of the fifth-order vertex or the sixth-order vertex to achieve the promotion of the rank. Unlike Rhodes, who directly spends experience points for promotion, the promotion of aborigines is more difficult. Except that heroes can be promoted all the way to legend, there will be almost no setbacks. Every time ordinary creatures complete the promotion of rank, they need to experience reborn. Change requires a very deep understanding. The ascension ceremony can help them save the process of perception and directly cross the rank. It is said that the real ascension ceremony can even act on the creatures at the apex of the legend, so that they can enter the rank of gods and become an existence beyond the legend. The Endless Long Night Ceremony was originally an extension of the Ascension Ceremony. It could also achieve the effect of rank promotion, but it would force the promoted rank to become a Lich, which could be regarded as both pros and cons. If Rhodes were to choose, he would definitely put the time to perform the Ascension Ceremony as late as possible, and even planned to use the power of the ceremony to break through the limitations of the legend in one fell swoop. It''s a pity that the ascension ceremony can only work once for a creature. In order to wake him up from the silence in the treasure house in the cloud, Rowling has performed the ascension ceremony on him once, and he can''t use it again in this life. Rhode didn''t feel it was a pity, if it wasn''t for Rowling at the time, he might have stayed in the Treasure House in the Clouds and would never wake up. Hearing Asri mentioning the ceremony, Rhodes couldn''t help but have a lot of thoughts flashing in his mind. The materials required for the ascension ceremony are extremely precious. The stronger the biological strength of the ceremony, the more types of materials are needed. Rao is the current Rhode, who has exhausted the wealth of the entire undead kingdom. At most, he can only afford one legendary peak, two ordinary legendary ascension ceremonies, and then the entire treasury will be empty. the power of. The evacuated magic guild took away all the wealth that the mages had accumulated over the years, and Rhodes could not stop them. In normal times, when Rhodes took control of Brakada and had the second-generation president''s assistant, he didn''t worry about the gold coins at all, but as the doomsday approached, Rhodes had difficulty developing steadily, so he had to continue to fight. , in order to rapidly increase the strength. Saying goodbye to Asri, just as Rhode was contemplating, a woman came to him. The woman was wearing a black single shirt, highlighting her thin figure. Her eyes were surrounded by a black gauze. Even if she couldn''t see anything, she came to Rhodes accurately. No matter how deep the darkness, it couldn''t stop her. . Feeling the legendary strength hidden under the thin appearance of the woman, Rhode looked at her and quickly recognized her identity. That person is Marion, the chief steward of the thief leader, who has served Sally in the dark for many years, so that she no longer needs her own eyes. Her arrival also conveyed a certain message to Rhodes. "Is Sally here?" Rhodes asked her. "Lord Sally is a little uncomfortable and can''t see you now, but she still wants me to send you a message." Marion said. Rhode stared at her calm face, and then asked, "What?" "Lord Sally hopes that you change your mind. The wedding has not yet begun, and she will always wait for the moment when you call the shadow." Marion said. Rhode was silent for a moment, and finally said: "Tell her I know, I hope you have a good time here. Although there are some undead entertaining you, they will not hurt you." Marion shook her head, and her words contained a bit of dissatisfaction: "You have disappointed Lady Sally, and you have made a wrong choice. Your marriage with the big red dragon will not have a good result, you will be in time She was devoured by her, and in the end there was nothing left. I hope that when that moment comes, you will not regret rejecting Sally-sama''s kindness." "I just act according to the prophecy of the prophet." Rhode glanced at her, then shook his head, "The prophecy said that I would eventually hold the hand of a red-haired woman. Does Sally have red hair? She I don''t even know the person in the prophecy." "You lunatic, you are willing to believe in any prophecy, and you don''t want to believe in the power of yourself and Lord Sally!" Hearing Rhode''s defense, Marion gritted her teeth and said, "Lord Sally has misunderstood you at all. Pin it on prophecy, as she pinned her hope on the Scarlet Eye, and I will tell her the truth and prepare for her wrath." After speaking, Marion left angrily, and Rhodes, who stayed where he was, scratched his head in confusion. It can make Marion, who looks cold and even difficult to approach, leave angrily, and there is no one but him. Although the information from Marion was not long, Rhode could hear some unusual meanings from it. Calling the shadow, that is the message Sally really wants to leave him, as for other messages, it is more like a means to confuse others. Marion obviously did not realize the secret between the two, nor did he know Rhode''s true intentions, and was completely confused by the appearance of the wedding celebration. Rhodes couldn''t help but sigh, if his enemies were like this, they would not doubt anything and could easily fall into his trap. With the ingenuity of the thief chief, it is obvious that he could hear the hidden information from Sally''s words, but out of complete trust in the thief leader, Marion didn''t think about this aspect at all, and only thought that Sally was working for Rhodes. The marriage with Moriel is so angry that he ignores the important information. It is not easy to deal with an enemy who can reverse the past time. If you are not careful, you will lose everything. Even the closest Marion, Sally does not dare to tell the truth. Use these words as a cover. Rhode felt Sally''s solemnity. Rao was a long-established leader of thieves, and he didn''t dare to underestimate the hero Moriel at all. He had to show all his vigilance. In the third expansion of the previous life, the hero Moriel was once considered the protagonist of the expansion, and the legend about her has never been forgotten by Rhodes. Chapter 2627 An aggrieved Marion returned to the area reserved for thieves, a lofty mansion that once belonged to mages and dignitaries. The mansion covers a wide area, but at least half of the interior is shrouded in deep darkness. Anyone who is familiar with the Thieves Guild knows that it is the unique power of the thief leader and the symbol of the Thieves Guild. Where there is darkness, there are thieves. Shelter. "Lord Sally, that Rhode said that he was willing to marry Moriel because of the prophecy. I think he has gone completely crazy." Stepping into the deep darkness, Marion reported to Sally, the leader of the shadows and the leader of the Thieves Guild. Thinking of Rhode''s frivolous tone, Marion bit her lip, was he kidding himself at all? Such an outrageous prediction? Aside from the prophecy, Rhodes didn''t seem to take Sally''s persuasion to heart at all. "Prophecy? What prophecy?" Sally''s voice came from the darkness. Hearing the familiar whisper that seemed to ring in her ears, Marion couldn''t help but feel a little distressed for the Shadow Lady in the dark. For so many years, Sally, who has been shrouded in darkness forever, only hopes that one person can see her face. Finally, such a person appeared, but it happened to be the ruthless Rhode. Not only did he not accept the thief leader''s offer, but now he listened to the prophecy and planned to marry the Great Red Dragon, one of the kings. Ryan clenched his teeth. It was someone else who dared to reject the kindness of Lady Shadow like this. Marion would have to teach her the torture techniques used by thieves to interrogate intelligence, but that Rhode was still strong, and now he led his army to defeat the Mage Empire step by step. , Marion knows that he is not his opponent, and probably never will be. "It was said in the prophecy that he would eventually hold the hand of a red-haired woman. I think that was just his nonsense. How could there be such a prophecy?" Marion complained dissatisfiedly. She was shown indifference in the eyes of the thieves members on weekdays, and she seemed inhumane. Only in the darkness shrouded in Sally can she show her true side. In the darkness, Sally pondered for a moment, guessing the meaning of Rhodes'' words. The thinking patterns of the two were very similar in some aspects. Soon, Sally discovered the problem and couldn''t help but light up. "I see. Did you convey my words to him in full?" Sally asked again. Marion nodded immediately: "Of course I did as you said, but he didn''t seem to care at all, and said he wanted to make the thieves have fun, I don''t think he deserves this treatment from you at all, if it wasn''t for him Those eyes, he was already killed by you." "Maybe, but he''s really an interesting guy." Sally laughed out of Marion''s sight, looking not at all bothered by the content of the words. After the report, Marion retired first. When she left, she was still gloomy in her heart. She only felt that Rhode didn''t cherish the kindness of Lord Sally at all, and just blindly committed suicide. She hated Rhode so much, but it wasn''t the kind of hatred that was etched in her bones, or the hatred she wanted to kill quickly, but an emotion she couldn''t describe, and she didn''t know how long it would take her to calm down. . And in the darkness, Sally just smiled. "The red-haired woman..." Marion didn''t realize what the so-called red-haired woman had in it. Moriel is a big red dragon with black and red scales. She used to be a woman, but she followed the call of the hero''s will, gave up her human form, drank the blood of a dragon, transformed herself into a great red dragon, and killed Hadag, the king of Nigon, and ruled the entire underworld. The red-haired woman in Rhodes'' mouth was obviously referring to Moriel. He deliberately emphasized the identity of the red-haired woman just to convey the timing of his actions. His real plan was to attack and kill Morier when he recovered. How difficult is it to make Moriel recover the body she has long given up, she can''t give up the body of a big red dragon with strong bloodline and overwhelm the dragons, and return to the body of a weak human being, even if it is a simple form change, she will There is absolutely no reason to do so. In front of the dragon, the human body is not worth mentioning at all, even if it is separated from the human body, Moriel will not have any nostalgia. But on the wedding night, the situation was different. At that time, Rhodes would have a very legitimate reason that would not arouse suspicion, and let the big red dragon regain his human body without causing her to be alerted. Thinking of this, Sally hummed again, and she pursed her lips, looking a little dissatisfied. In addition to the timing, Rhodes seems to want the Thieves Guild to do other things. Rhode said that he hoped the thieves would have a good time, meaning that he would hand over to them to deal with the masters of sorcery who might find abnormality and at the same time be difficult to deal with, and conflicts would inevitably arise at that time. For the discerning sorcerer, Sally lets shadow assassins interfere. No matter how strong the magicians are, the core of this operation will always be on Moriel. If Moriel can''t be resolved, under the influence of the time domain, everything will be rewritten by her, even if all the magicians here are killed, it will be meaningless. Killing Moriel is the top priority of this trip, no matter what the final result is, this marriage is destined to not be peaceful. Whether the assassination succeeds or fails, the pattern of the entire continent will be rewritten. Thinking of what happened next, Sally couldn''t help but cover her mouth and chuckle. Her hands couldn''t help shaking with excitement, which was very rare for her at the top of the legend. Sally couldn''t wait, and wanted to kill Moriel with Rhodes, and finally reap Rhodes'' praise and love. The wedding celebration will last for several days and will not end prematurely because of this. If all goes well and she joins hands with Rhodes and kills the big red dragon, then who should be the bride of this wedding? Can''t let Rhodes be blessed by the guests alone? The curvature of Sally''s mouth is getting higher and higher. Besides her, who else is qualified to marry the Lord of the Undead? Could it be the unnamed fairy dragon? No one among the guests knew her at all, and there was no way to compliment her. On the contrary, Sally, as the Shadow Lady in charge of the Thieves Guild, is known to everyone on the mainland. Even the king of Erathia would not dare to neglect her. She is the common dream of the legendary powerhouses. No one knows when the sharp swords hanging above their heads will be killed by Lady Shadow without leaving a trace. If a bride had to be chosen to replace her, it would be her, and Sally was sure of that. This is the opportunity she has longed for for a long time, an opportunity that is justifiable and completely possessed by Rhodes, and she will not let this hard-won opportunity go away. Chapter 2628 "So, the wedding still lacks a witness?" After chatting with the guests from afar, Rhodes soon received news from his subordinates. "You''re right." Ender, who was in charge of planning the wedding, said respectfully, "Because you chose a Vatican-style wedding, the clergy will usually witness the blessing of the newlyweds. As for your wedding with Lord Moriel, , that is an important event that changed the world pattern, I think it would be an exaggeration to ask the Pope to witness the marriage, but unfortunately we and Erathia are hostile, they will not even send priests, let alone witness your marriage." "It''s simple, let the big devil catch a few priests." Rhode thought for a while. The big devil''s surprise attack with the help of flames was a means that the priests could not guard against. After they were reborn in the death domain, they would naturally Listen to yourself. "We tried it, but those priests..." The subordinates hesitated, with a look of hesitating to speak. Rhode couldn''t help frowning: "What happened?" The subordinates did not dare to neglect, and hurriedly reported the situation: "Those priests have some kind of power attached to them, and when they die, they will not become undead creatures." "That kind of power... Let me take a closer look." Rhode seemed to have thought of something. He remembered that in the previous mission to save the apprentice, those dead mercenaries were not resurrected by the Death Domain. At that time, Rhode was fighting Yin Lai, Having not been able to observe all that with my own eyes, now is the time. Seeing this, his subordinates hurriedly found two big demons on standby, and after explaining the task, they let them go through the space. After a while, the two great demons returned from the flames, and with them came a captured priest of Erathia. "Do you want to survive? Then surrender to the great Lord of the Undead." Seeing that Rhodes had nothing to say, his subordinates immediately asked the priest. "You despicable fellows, want to threaten me with my life? I don''t know what you are going to do, but I will never compromise with evil." The priest gritted his teeth, even if he was captured by undead creatures and was in a desperate situation, he would not Will not back down. Ender signaled to the big demon who was waiting on the side. The giant sickle harvested the head of the priest, and the blood splashed towards Rhodes, but was blocked by the flaming flame barrier. The priest''s body fell to the ground, and there was no movement. The big demon looked at Rhodes tremblingly. He was careless for a while and almost offended the majesty of his master. Fortunately, Rhodes didn''t mean to punish. "Master, this is what I told you, those priests were not resurrected in the death realm at all." Ender said helplessly. Rhodes carefully looked at the fallen priest, raised his head again, looked at the sky above the priest''s head, and was silent for a while. The sky above the priest''s head is empty, some are just dull cirrus clouds that are about to come, and there are bursts of black smoke transformed from the energy of death. Even with Rhodes'' eyes, he can''t see anything abnormal. At this time, Rhodes does not only have his own eyes, but Rhodes also has another unique eye, the eternal magic eye created by the almighty eye. The sight observed by the Eternal Magic Eye was completely different from what Rhodes saw with the naked eye. At the moment when the priest was beheaded, Yunjian opened a golden door, and a beam of light lowered from the door, inhaling a pure white figure that was 90% similar to the priest. The Eternal Demon Eye clearly saw the whole scene. It was a power that belonged to the soul level. Neither the subordinates on the side nor Rhodes himself could see it directly. If Rhodes hadn''t felt the vibration of the Eternal Magic Eye and thought of observing it with the Eternal Magic Eye, he might still know nothing about it now. In this way, the mercenaries who came to rescue the apprentices before did not become undead creatures after they died, and it was also for this reason. When they died, a force from the clouds absorbed their souls in advance, and they stayed in place, but only an empty shell remained. Thinking of this, Rhode raised his hand and activated the power of spiritualism. The priest''s body climbed up from the ground, a faint flame flickered in its eye sockets, and a strong death energy was condensed all over its body. Now it is a corpse witch king. The power from the clouds took away the priest''s soul, making the death domain ineffective, but the spiritism could still work. The principle of spiritualism is to gather the scattered and broken soul fragments in the world, mix them into a mass of soul fire, fill in the missing soul inside the corpse, thus awakening the undead creatures, and the death field is more effective and can repair the brokenness of the creature itself. Soul, allowing them to retain their memories of the past, as well as all the moves used, and additionally obtain the template of the corpse witch king. However, if their souls were beheaded first, or taken away by other forces, even the Death Domain would be helpless. The method of beheading souls is extremely rare. As far as Rhodes knows, the Holy Inquisition Angel of Erathia has the power to kill souls. In any case, the method of finding a witness from Erathia obviously won''t work. Since the stigmata recovered, those Erathians who have never been in his eyes have shown more and more power, and they have become stronger and stronger. to the point where it cannot be ignored. Rhodes could only find witnesses from other places. After thinking for a while, he came to the hall of the headquarters of the Magic Guild, which is also the current Congress hall. In a council room, Rhodes saw Erica, who was holding a meeting to persuade the Bracadas to surrender. Rhode''s wedding celebration has nothing to do with her. Even if she is resourceful, she can''t turn back time and change what happened. That''s the power that belongs to Moriel. Rhodes has never seen Erica''s full-strength shot. She ranks at the top of the legend, and she has the same magic field as the God of Mage. In terms of strength, she is not inferior to Moriel, but Moriel only needs to move a little bit. It can modify what happened in the past, trigger a powerful butterfly effect, and make Erica sleep forever in the ice under the snow, which is not a level of ability at all. "The seven northern cities formed an alliance headed by Mo Hancheng. They refused to surrender. Lord Speaker, what should we do? Let General Farezer lead the army to deter them?" In the conference room, a man dressed as a mage reported, He is not an undead creature, but a surrendered Bracada mage. "They form an alliance, and we will break them up." Erica pointed to the town on the edge of the map and said, "Let''s start with the easiest city of the South Wind. The news of the Truth Federation has come out, Elder Bonny, I I want you to find the mages who lived in the Southwind City from the dead, and then you will persuade them to surrender." After listening to her words, the mage immediately took orders and left with an important mission. And Erica''s gaze couldn''t help but look at Rhodes who was waiting on the side. Chapter 2629 Rhodes looked at the mage who was ordered to leave. When the mage saw Rhodes, his whole body trembled obviously. In addition to fear, he also had some respect in his eyes. Rhodes had met that mage not long ago. If Rhodes remembered correctly, the mage''s name was Bonny, and he was "In Bracada, those desperate mages may accept the name of the Magic Guild, but this is absolutely impossible. It''s not a long-term solution." Erica shook her head and said, "The orthodox guild mage has now fled to Eli, and the magic guilds everywhere will not recognize me. If we want to develop our own magic guild, we must change one. new name." Rhodes pondered while listening to her story. "That is the Federation of Truth. We not only study spells, but also study forbidden knowledge such as undead spells and sorcery. We seek the truth of the world, and at the same time look forward to the arrival of eternity, which is the immortality of the dead that you bestow." Erica added road. Rhode seemed to have heard something: "You plan to follow the Magic Guild and promote the Federation of Truth to all parts of the world?" "Yes, that is the strategic plan in the future, and the most important thing now is to give the Master of Bracada a reason to surrender." Erica explained, "Many mages have lost their relatives, lovers, or Friends and companions, we will find them and send them back to the mages. Let the mages know that those people are not really dead, they just exist in a different form. Being undead is no longer a curse, but a a gift." Thinking of the situation in the mainland, Rhode couldn''t help shaking his head: "It won''t be that easy, the magic guild can be implemented in the mainland, relying on the power of magic and people''s yearning for magic. According to our current hostile relationship, I am afraid many No faction will allow the Federation of Truth to enter, not to mention that our research also includes taboos such as undead magic and sorcery." "Your Majesty Rhodes, you don''t know something." Erica revealed her memory, "Magic in the past is also a taboo, except for the Master of Bracada, no one will study this kind of power, if it is not magic. The establishment of the Society has introduced magic to the world. I bet that even after hundreds of years, the world is still uncivilized. As for the leakage of power, there is nothing to worry about. The means for the purpose, let the magic guild be established locally, and finally become a mage himself." Rhode stared at the speaker in front of her. She planned to follow the example of the past and implement the Truth Union on the mainland. Once it succeeded, the benefits it would bring are limitless. Bracada''s continued rule for countless years, as well as the oppression of the surrounding area, also explained this to Rhodes. "I''m waiting for your good news." Rhode said finally, Erica is more experienced than him in governance and decision-making. Since Rhode has chosen to make her the speaker, he will not question her decision. In addition to these things, Rhodes had another thing he wanted to ask her: "How did the Bracadas find witnesses? As far as I know, you don''t believe in the gods of Erathia, you can''t Let someone from the church come to witness your marriage?" This was also Rhode''s original purpose. The wedding celebration was imminent, but he could not find a suitable witness. Thinking of the habits of the Brakada people, he couldn''t help asking the former second-generation president. "We will swear under the statue of the Mage God and let the Mage God be our witness. I don''t know if the current Mage still abides by this habit, but at least in my era, the Mage is did so." "God of Mage..." Rhode was not surprised by this answer. It was indeed something that Mage Bracada would do, but neither he nor Moriel were interested in the God of Mage. If the Mage God was still alive, they who tried to conquer Brakada would have already become enemies of the Mage God, let alone witness their marriage. "It looks like you are troubled by this matter." From Rhode''s frowning brows, Erica saw the change in his mood and knew that he was troubled by this matter. "One thing, I''m lacking a witness right now." Rhode did not deny it, "Those priests would rather die than cooperate with me, they are a bunch of irrational lunatics, at least the elves of Eri still know how to worry about the safety of the hostages. , but those priests, whose will is so firm that they will not hesitate to face death, I cannot keep their souls." Erica laughed: "Maybe my deputy can help you. She has a set of interesting treasures. Maybe the person you are looking for is among the treasures she holds." The deputy Erica was referring to was naturally Rowling. Rhode asked her to study with Erica, but no one has seen her now. Thinking of the prophecy card in Rowling''s hand, Rhode couldn''t help but light up. If there is any other way to control those bishops or priests who can return to the soul, then it must be the prophecy card in Rowling''s hand. When Messika made the set of prophecy cards, he inscribed all kinds of strange things, including legendary monsters from all over the world, and even many powerful heroes, perhaps including the witness that Rhode was looking for. Thinking of this, Rhodes no longer waited. After saying goodbye to Erica, he immediately crossed the space, followed the instructions in the bloodline perception, and found where Rowling was. Chapter 2630 Crossing the space, Rhode found Rowling who was preparing the prophecy card. The realm of time can reverse time. When the timeline changes due to something, no one knows what the world should look like, or how different the self in another timeline is from now. Even Rhodes'' vision was also limited to time, but Rowling was different. Rowling''s heroic specialties keep her from forgetting everything before the time was revised. In Morril''s time domain, she is like a beacon under the tide, always able to guide Rhodes, even if Morril changes the past beyond recognition, she will not stand still. Due to her special abilities, Rowling temporarily put aside parliamentary affairs and focused on finding a way to deal with Moriel, which is why Rhodes did not see her beside Erica. It''s not enough to remember the time that has been changed. What Rhode needs most at the moment is a means to counteract the realm of time. In addition to Moriel, Rhodes has never seen another existence that can reverse time. Yin Nuota, who has obtained the artifact, should have accepted the inheritance of the holy female dragon, but the holy female dragon regretted it for some reason. This is what Rhode did not expect. The only place where there may be a countermeasure is the set of prophecy cards in Rowling''s hands. The time attribute is extremely special. It is a kind of power beyond magic or all skills. Only the domain can carry its power. Even if there are prophecy cards that contain all kinds of strange people, it seems that few of them have related abilities. But things are not absolute. In the whole set of prophecy cards, there are a few very special cards. "Brother, if we can call out the characters in this trump card, we may be able to deal with Moriel." Rowling said earnestly, holding a gold-rimmed and red-bottomed prophecy card between her two fingers. Rhodes looked at the man on the trump card and was silent for a while. So far, with the six trump cards in the prophecy card, Rowling has successively awakened the hero Butch, the god of mages, Gwen, the angel of broken wings, Lucy, the angel with broken wings, each of them is a famous existence in history, even if you put aside those Identity, the power of the trump card itself, is enough to change the situation of a battle. Awakening the existence of the trump card and giving it the power of its heyday requires sacrificing a large number of creatures with sacrifice rituals, but if only to awaken their consciousness, the number of sacrifices required will be correspondingly reduced. Rowling only needs to sacrifice hundreds of high-level creatures to awaken the consciousness of Gwen, the god of wizards, and use his experience and wisdom to solve all kinds of doubts about spells. Putting it on other people, hundreds of high-level creatures are not so easy to take out. They can almost be regarded as the strength of a big city, but for Rhodes, this is a sacrifice that can be taken out easily. Under the transformation of the ghost king''s cloak, the number of high-level corpse witch kings under Rhodes is inexhaustible. Even if they sacrifice thousands of corpse witch kings, it is only a drop in the bucket. As for the remaining three trump cards, their code names are Heroes of Light, Deities, and Stigmata. The conditions for each of them to be awakened are far more stringent than other prophecy cards, and the consumption of sacrifice rituals is far from enough to meet the conditions for summoning them. Even if Rhodes wanted to see their power, Rowling could not awaken them. . Take the hero of light, for example, to awaken the hero of light in the card, Rowling needs to find nine specific prophecy cards from thousands of prophecy cards, tear up those cards, and then sacrifice the lives of loved ones. Awaken the hero of light. Not to mention which prophecy cards need to be torn up, Rowling can''t achieve it just by sacrificing the lives of her closest relatives. Her only close relative is Rhodes. She doesn''t want to hurt Rhodes, and maybe she will never wake up. Ace''s day. The conditions for the awakening of these three trump cards are different. At this time, Rowling took out the prophecy card corresponding to the god. A lich was painted on the card. The lich''s fleshless head wore a crown inlaid with twelve gems, and the brightest purple gem was shining. "God." Rowling''s face became solemn when he mentioned the person on the card, "God knows everything, any power in front of him will be used by him, as long as we can wake him up, we can do it. Deal with Morril''s time domain." Rowling has heard stories of god-givers. In ancient legends, the god-becoming person can use all the powers in the world. He can completely copy all the abilities he has seen, whether it is magic, skills, or the power of the domain. He is the strongest in an era. The person, even the stigmata person, finally died in his hands. Among the prophecy cards left by Messika, the God-becoming person is also the number one card. There is no other card with the same power as him. As long as the legendary God-becoming person can be awakened, no one will will be his opponent. Rowling didn''t know how Messika inscribed the gods, but it was by no means an easy process. Just engraving a hero Tanan, Rowling seems extremely difficult, let alone engraving a supreme being like a god. Facing Moriel''s time domain, Rowling had to put her eyes on the strongest prophecy card. As long as the deity can be awakened, he will be able to copy Moriel''s domain power and thus have the means to fight against Moriel. The question now faced is how to awaken the deity. "Are you sure you can wake up a god?" Rhodes asked suspiciously, as if thinking of something. "Frankly I don''t know, but I''ll try my best." Rowling looked at him and replied, "There are two ways to awaken the gods. One is to offer a pair of every creature in the world, including no one at the end of the world. Knowing monsters, and species that have long since become extinct in time, this method is almost impossible to achieve, so I choose another way." Under Rhode''s slightly puzzled eyes, Rowling continued: "Another way is to awaken the ''heroes of the past''. According to the teachings of the Prophet Messika, the goddesses have met many heroes, and have been with those heroes. There must be an intersection. As long as a certain hero of the past is awakened, and then let them hold the prophecy card of the deity, the deity at that time can be awakened." Saying that, Rowling stretched out her hand and pulled out a prophecy card from the card pile. The card painted a little boy crying holding a dead hound: "Hero Nimbus, he is the first hero that a goddess meets, If it is him, there may be a way to awaken the goddess." "Try it." Rhode nodded. This seems to be the most reliable method. Even if it fails, there won''t be much loss. Chapter 2631 After confirming with Rhodes that he wanted to wake up the hero of the past, Rowling activated the improvement ritual arranged earlier. Rowling threw out a prophecy card, and the card was suspended above the center of the ceremony. The huge hexagram bloomed on the ground, sinking deep into the ritual lines on the ground, exuding a blood-like scarlet light, the ground in the center was darker, with a faint tendency to sink, just looking at it from a distance made people shudder. , even a legendary sorcerer could not help but look awe-inspiring when he saw this ceremony, it was the highest sacrifice ceremony. Under Rowling''s control, several teams of corpse witch kings came over, and they stepped into the center of the ceremony one after another, their figures sagging a little in the dark, as if they were swallowed by a big mouth, and finally disappeared completely. After engulfing hundreds of corpse witch queens, the light of the sacrifice ritual also reached saturation. The dazzling red glow became soft, and began to have a gentle warmth. The ritual began to block from the periphery, resisting the entry of other creatures. , and the card thrown by Rowling gradually melted under the light of the red light. When the red glow of the sacrifice ceremony gradually faded, a sad and lost boy appeared in front of them. "Where is my family?" The boy looked at the two of them in confusion and asked. "Take it and tell me what you saw?" Rowling didn''t answer his question, but took out the Prophecy Card of the God-turned One and handed it to the boy. The boy took the card suspiciously. Looking at the contents on the card, he seemed to have found something and said in surprise, "This is Pastor Erich. Are you his friends?" Rhodes and Rowling looked at each other, and that was the name of the goddess. Rowling took back the prophecy card with the goddess painted on it. When she took her hand back, the picture on the card had completely changed. It was no longer the terrifying lich from before, but changed to A man in white. "The prophecy card has changed..." Rowling was surprised. This was something she had never found on other prophecy cards. Before that, she had no idea that the content on the card would change dramatically, whether it was The same is true for trump cards and hero cards. It''s like changing a card. "The method of the heroes of the past is correct, which means that we can awaken the gods of this period." Speaking of this, Rowling immediately started to try it. She threw out the prophecy card with the changed face, and as the card fell to the ground, a man in white appeared in front of the two of them. The man seemed a little hesitant. He had just woken up and was looking around, and he didn''t seem to understand what was going on. "Are you the legendary goddess? I need your strength." Looking at the awakened man, Rhode said actively. Rhode did not doubt his identity as a god. From the moment he woke up, the Eternal Magic Eye in Rhodes'' arms began to tremble. Before that, Rhode had never seen that the Eternal Magic Eye would be different from others. However, in front of the man, the Eternal Magic Eye seemed to be out of control. The research on the Eternal Magic Eye can be successfully completed, and Rhode can obtain the treasure that monitors the earth, thanks to the core material, that is, the Almighty Eye buried deep underground. Those eyes are just a part of the body of the goddess. The eyes inherit the power belonging to the gods and can imitate and copy all eye abilities. At this moment, the violently trembling Eternal Demon Eye undoubtedly explained the identity of the man to Rhodes. However, Rhode''s inquiry was only exchanged for the puzzled look of the goddess. "You may have identified the wrong person. I''m not a god, just a priest." The man shook his head, which made the smile on Rhodes face freeze. "Of course you are a god. Those ancient legends, as well as the mutation of the eternal magic eye because of you, all show one thing, you are the legendary god." Rhode stared at the humane. After waking up from the card, the man showed a puzzled look, as if Rhode''s words were deeply troubled by him. It was Rowling who discovered the abnormality and whispered in Rhodes ear: "Brother, this is a god-turning person in the past. Erich in this period has not yet mastered the power to kill the gods later. He may I really don''t know what you''re talking about." "All right¡­¡­" Listening to Rowling''s explanation, Rhodes also got into trouble for a while. Rowling did not live up to his expectations and awakened the former goddess, but the current goddess is a little different from what Rhode thinks. He does not have the legendary boundless power, and is more like a weak and weak ordinary people. Rhode shook his head. Awakening the prophecy card requires a price. It can be easily awakened, and the strength will not be too strong. Even the gods seem to conform to this rule. Rhodes had to pay attention to whether Erich had the power to replicate everything at this time. Rhode stretched out his hand, and the blazing thunder turned into a pure white spear. He held his hands tightly. He asked the man, "Can you use the magic I used?" The man was stunned for a moment, and subconsciously replied: "Sorry, I have disappointed you, I have never seen this kind of ability, let alone any magic..." "But you''ve seen it." Rhode stared at him, relying on the connection between the heroes, Rhode confirmed his identity, "You are a hero, and copying everything is your hero''s specialty." "Hero? What are you talking about? How can I be a hero..." The man said in a puzzled way. Rhodes was silent, and the signal from his perception made Rhodes understand that the man named Erich did not lie, and he did not consider himself a hero. It stands to reason that as long as you have experienced the awakening stage, even the dullest person can understand their hero status. The mutual perception between heroes can''t go wrong. If Erich hadn''t lied, there was only one possibility. He hadn''t experienced the stage of hero awakening. In other words, he was a natural hero. "God, what will you know at this time?" Rhodes asked in a deep voice. Erich scratched his head, he didn''t understand why Rhodes kept calling himself a god, but he still replied: "I am a priest, I can repent for people, receive invitations, or hold funerals, weddings, etc. matter." "So, do you know how to witness a marriage?" Rhode seemed to have thought of something, and then asked. "Of course, every priest knows what to do," Erich replied. "Very good." Rhode nodded and said, the things he had been thinking about finally came to an end, under Rowling''s slightly surprised eyes, he said to the goddess, "I have some things, I am planning to invite you help." Chapter 2632 Kaidan sat in the church of the City of Light, listening to the preaching of the priests there. "When evil and filth fill the world, demons are rampant, and people are depraved, a hero of light will come to the world, and he will save us from fire and water, as he has always done." The priestess with long hair and shawl said, clasping her hands and fingers together, she led the crowd to pray to the hero of light. "Save us, heroes of the light..." The sound of prayers spread, and among the people who prayed to the statue of the hero of light, there was no lack of mages from Brakada. The continuous flames of war in Bracada, and the looting of the undead, make the mages feel exhausted, praying like the Erathians, but let them relax, and hand over their worries to a greater being, without having to worry about those pains. trouble. Kaidan just watched silently. Although he was from Erathia, he had no habit of praying. His years of mercenary career made him not believe in anything other than himself. After the prayer, the priestess came to Kaidan with a smile on her face, but her eyes seemed to be refusing to be thousands of miles away: "Your Excellency Kaidan, you still refuse to accept the guidance of the hero of light." "I didn''t come for the hero of light." Kaidan pouted, he looked towards the direction where everyone was praying, the huge statue was lifelike, but had no face, "Mage Tazis is very concerned, when will you be able to put them together? Make up the rest of the pay?" During the time he came to the City of Light, Kaidan and the apprentices in the alchemy workshop worked together to build the huge statue before the agreed delivery date. However, the church in the city could only provide part of the payment and asked for a grace period. Although Mage Tazis was helpless, he could only accept it. After all, this is not Brakada, and the words of the Mage are far less effective than in the past, so he had to agree to the request. And Kaidan''s task has also become to urge the church to take out the gold coins as soon as possible. Kaidan is no stranger to this kind of debt-requiring work. If it wasn''t for the special instructions of Master Tazis, who didn''t want the two sides to make trouble, Kaidan would have resorted to more drastic measures. "When the time comes, the remaining gold coins will naturally be paid to you." The priestess replied, Kaidan was helpless, it seemed that no matter how many times they asked, their answers were the same. "Look at them." At this moment, the voice of the priestess came from Kaidan''s ear, and following her line of sight, Kaidan also saw the mage who were praying, "Those mage, they are because of their love for the heroes of the light. Faith, no more fear and confusion in the heart, the heroes of the light have taken away their fear and pain, and their current peace and beauty are attributed to the mighty power of the heroes of the light." Kaidan didn''t take it seriously: "Hero of Light? Why don''t I know that there are people who believe in this kind of person? The records about the hero of light are just ancient legends in the mouths of bards. No one has really seen him, and no one has ever seen him. Prove his existence. If you say you follow the Stigmata and believe in the gods, I might approve of you, but Hero of the Light? That''s just a story." Kaidan has heard stories of heroes of the light. It was in a tavern. When Kaidan was half-drunk, a desolate bard was holding his tattered tambourine, clapping and singing on a stage that everyone could see, singing in the form of a ballad to The crowd plays the story of the hero of light in exchange for a meager reward. In ancient times, the hero of light walked the world. He ended wars after wars, killed evil people one by one, and saved countless innocent people. He fights for justice and sweeps away all injustice in the world. The bard wrote his feats into a heroic battle of the light that is familiar to later generations. According to legend, the hero of light killed the evil hero who was on the side of the disaster, wiped out the demon king in the depths of hell, beheaded the corrupt griffin heart king, and executed the evil lich who tried to subvert everything. The repertoire is still performed by the troupe to this day. But anyway, that''s just some unproven stories. During this period of time, Kaidan also figured out the current location with his excellent pathfinding. After Tazis took the people from the alchemy workshop, he did not really enter the territory of Erathia after leaving the city of the South Wind, but came to the border between the Holy Kingdom and the Mage Empire, which has always been a chaotic and unmanaged area. , and a little further east, you will reach Verning, which is occupied by the Necromancer. I don''t know when, the city of light has been established in this chaotic area, at least in the information provided by the Freelance Chamber of Commerce, Kaidan has never heard of this. Due to his lack of understanding of Erathia, Master Tazis thought that this was the church in Erathia, but Kaidan had already discovered the anomaly. The belief in the city of light will never be accepted by the real Erathians. Instead, it is the mage who has fled. With the god of mage in front, it is easier for them to believe everything about the hero of light. "You think the hero of light is just a story?" From the change in Kaidan''s expression, the priestess seemed to see what he was thinking, and then stared at him with a bad expression: "Before the demons rampaged, people also thought that hell and everything in the city of clouds are stories. The world has already The hero of light who was in danger and fought for justice will surely reappear in the world, continue to complete his mission, and he will save us all, including you of course." Feeling the frenzy in the priest''s words, Kaidan did not argue with her. He knew that he could not persuade such a firm believer, but would only make fun of himself. As for the remuneration owed by the Church of Bright Heroes, Kaidan has reason to believe that it is not that they want to default on their debts, but a way of keeping Mage Tazis and his apprentices in the city, and then slowly preaching. Although Kaidan disliked this approach, he had to admit that it was indeed effective. At least until he got all the remuneration, Master Tazis would not leave the City of Light. This process can take weeks or even months. "Heroes of Light..." After the priestess left, Kaidan curled his lips. He looked at the huge statue in the distance with a bit of contempt in his eyes. After experiencing all kinds of things, he will not believe that there will be any bright heroes. Even if there are, I am afraid that they will be the same as those kings of the doomsday, and they will not be much better. There is no justice in this world. The doomsday is coming, and the powerful kings are fighting recklessly. They don''t think about protecting the weak. They think about how to divide the world. end, even sooner. As for the bright hero who only fights for justice and wipes out the injustice in the world, I am afraid that it can only exist in the stories of bards. Chapter 2633 Sandro sat in the quiet room, wiping a sharp blade. It was an evil blade, the whole body of the sword was dark, exuding a dark evil light, if you listen carefully, you can also hear whispering whispers, it is a call from the depths of your soul, anyone who hears this burst Whisper, and those who are not strong-willed, can''t help but hold this blade. "What are you doing? Take a look at this dress while you''re free now?" A woman dressed as a lady in a dark blue dress with gemstone jewelry on her head came over, a little curious ''s question. As a senior advisor to the Dragon King Moriel, Sandro does not have to deal with complicated matters. He only needs to advise Moriel when she needs it. As a necromancer, he does not need to use a sword at all. Blade fight. Vidnina was a little puzzled, and didn''t understand why Sandro wiped the blade. Generally speaking, only soldiers who were about to set foot on the battlefield would maintain their weapons so carefully. The doubt in her heart gradually turned into a curiosity, and Sandro would always give her a different surprise. Vidnina''s attention didn''t stay on the blade for long, and turned to focus on her own affairs. She raised her hand and turned in a circle, the wide skirt swayed and danced with her rotation. The embellished gems also shine with crystal light. "Will this long dress be too eye-catching? If you steal the limelight from Lord Morril at the wedding, she will be jealous of her." She seemed to think of something, and the corners of her mouth were slightly raised, making fun of the pale face man. "This one is not bad, I''ll wear this one when the time comes." Sandro commented, his eyes only stayed on the woman for a moment, and then he looked at the blade in his hand. Seeing that her outfit was completely unattractive to the man in front of her, Vidnina pouted, showing a bit of dissatisfaction, and she wanted to hear praise even more. She reached out and tried to grab the blade, but Sandro moved the blade away first. "I guess you don''t want to touch this sword." Sandro finally looked away and looked at her. "Dark Demon Sword? Why did you dismantle the combined artifact?" Vidnina was puzzled, and a close observation allowed her to confirm the name of the sword. The blade held by Sandro is one of the components of the cursed armor combination, the evil blade called the Black Devil Sword. In Vid Nina''s impression, Sandro never disbanded the form of the combined artifact, and always wore the cursed armor on his body. Seeing him now dismantle the combined artifact and hold the Black Devil Sword tightly, Vidnina is also puzzled. "I have ignored this weapon for a long time." Sandro said slowly, "Each combination of artifacts has a core component. The core component of the combined artifact Titan Arrow held by Rhodes is a sword. The core of the ghost king''s cloak is the vampire cloak, and the cursed armor that is shown as armor, I once thought that the core is the bone breastplate, but it is not the case." He wiped the Dark Evil Sword with his fingers, and his gloomy face showed no change in expression: "The Dark Demon Sword is the core component of the combined divine weapon. That mercenary Kenlo, what did he do when he handed the Dark Demon Sword to me? I didn''t say anything, only said that the one holding the Dark Demon Sword was a tough and terrifying knight who needed extra compensation, which made me ignore this weapon too." "What..." Vidnina was stunned for a moment, and she also set her eyes on the Black Devil Sword. "Anyone who holds the Black Devil Sword will be severely cursed and gain the powerful power that accompanies the curse." Sandro said solemnly, "Such a person is also known as the ''Black Devil Sword Master''. Now I am also one of the Dark Demon Sword Masters, and I can see the memories of past Dark Demon Sword Masters." Vidnina nodded, but her focus was not on those memories: "Powerful power? How powerful?" Hearing this, Sandro showed a helpless look: "If you can withstand those curses, you can probably forcibly elevate ordinary people to the seventh-order level." Vid Nina''s interest was instantly reduced. In the battle of the kings of doomsday, a single legendary creature can''t change any battle situation at all: "Is it just the power of ordinary legendary creatures? I thought it had stronger abilities. ." Sandro looked into the distance: "There is no absolute strength of power, the important thing is to use it at the right time. If you are only facing a group of high-level creatures, a single legendary creature is enough to affect many things." Vid Nina was noncommittal, she never refuted Sandro''s words: "Okay, then tell me, what secrets have you seen from the memories of all the dark sword masters of the past?" Speaking of this matter, Sandro''s tone changed: "The Black Devil Sword once fell into the hands of the Erathians. In order to study this sword, the Erathians let the sinner take the initiative to hold the blade and become the Master of the Black Devil Sword. After obtaining the information, they will kill the sinners one by one. They think that they will be able to find out the secret of the Dark Demon Sword, but they do not know that only in the hands of a hero can the Dark Demon Sword show its true power." "And you are a hero." From Sandro''s slow words, Videnina could hear that he was in a good mood, and whenever he was in a good mood, he would slow down his tone like this. Sandro stretched out his hand and smoothed out the subtle folds on the back of Vaderina''s dress: "I have seen some interesting sights from the memories of the Dark Demon Sword Masters. Some of them are suffering refugees, some are self-righteous villains, some are men weeping bitterly, and some are murderers without blinking an eye. The women. Their deeds are so strange that even I am amazed. If there is anything I have gained from it, it is the use of the Black Devil Sword.¡± Vidnina listened quietly, while Sandro added: "They have never assembled a cursed armor. Among the dark sword masters of all dynasties, I am the only one who has found the parts of the combined artifact. Because of this, they want to increase their power. Only by using the black magic sword to the point where it can be used as an arm." As he said that, he threw the Black Devil Sword into a sword flower, the dark blade danced with his hand, and Vid Nina also showed a bright comprehension. If the usual Sandro was here, he would not at all. He can use melee weapons, not to mention that he can throw beautiful sword flowers at his fingertips like he is now. "Are you still wearing this then? Would you like me to pick a dress for you?" Soon, Vaderina forgot all about the Dark Sword and turned to Sandro. "Choose the one you think is suitable." Sandro didn''t think much about the choice of the dress. He believed in Vid Nina''s vision, but when Vid Nina didn''t realize the deep meaning of the Black Devil Sword at all, There was still a bit of disappointment in his eyes. Chapter 2634 Moriel fell into a dream again. Everything nearby is a sight that Moriel is familiar with. Her subordinates, her advisors, and the subjects who bow to her are exactly the same as what she has always known. The only incongruity is that their bodies are motionless. , as if it was frozen. Letting go of the perception, many incongruous places entered Moriel''s mind. A sorcerer stretched his legs, but his footsteps were in the air, and an evil eye was weeping alone, but the crystal teardrops were fixed in the air. Just now, Moriel''s subordinates were still respectfully reporting the news to her, but in the next moment, the subordinates'' voices stopped, even with their open mouths and expressions on their faces. Not only this subordinate, but everyone else, the wind stopped, the magic element stopped flowing, everything in the world was still, and even Moriel herself, in addition to being awake, was also unable to move her body. . Moriel wanted to struggle, but her body seemed to be carrying ten thousand pounds of shackles. No matter how hard she tried, she would not be able to move half a point. If she tried hard, she would probably break a lot of bones in her body. Morrill had already tried doing that before. ''s fate. "Holy female dragon, where are you? Wake me up!" Moriel roared in her mind, she seemed to be trapped in a dream, unable to move, but her mind was very clear, and the culprit behind all this, It is the holy female dragon who has inherited her unique power. Along with Moriel''s dissatisfied complaints, a golden dragon radiating dazzling rays of light also emerged from the void. "The hero of the dragon, my inheritor, your expression looks very troubled." The big golden dragon said softly and authentically. "If you let me fall into this dream without saying a word, of course I will be very troubled." Moriel said angrily, she didn''t like this feeling of being controlled by others, even if she was trapped, it was the power passed on to her. Holy female dragon, she is also unhappy. As the overlord of the underworld, Moriel will not allow anything to restrain her. No matter the responsibilities, the inheritance of blood, or the upcoming marriage, she can''t bind her heart. She is the king of giant dragons who roar and filial the world, and the big red dragon who wants to conquer the world. Nothing can change her. Will, the only one who can drive her is herself. The marriage of the necromancer in exchange for an artifact was very ridiculous to her. No one in this world can compare to her. Maybe that necromancer is already very powerful in the eyes of ordinary people. Not only is he the king of the doomsday battle, but he also defeated the Mage Empire, but in front of her, it still doesn''t look good enough. The whole world will be conquered by her, what is a Bracada? Due to Rhode''s strong luck, she did not reject the marriage, but accepted it calmly and enjoyed it all like a king. When one day she got tired of it, or when she found out that Rhode was trying to disobey her, she He has already completely mastered the realm of time by relying on the artifact, and can change the past at any time, and that was also the time of Rhodes'' death. Time is no longer a linear flow in front of Moriel''s eyes. She can go back to the past at any time and change any decision she has made, but if she wants to truly change the fate of everyone, she also needs the power contained in the dragon artifact. "You are my inheritor. When you completely master the realm of time, my remnant soul will dissipate forever. I just want to take advantage of the time now to see you a few more times." The holy female dragon said kindly. , she looked at Moriel like she was looking at her own child. "Okay, but can you tell me in advance? Don''t directly pull me into a dream like this." From the words of the holy female dragon, she felt her love for herself, and Moriel couldn''t help complaining, she didn''t I like the current situation where I can''t move. "Do you think this is a dream?" The holy female dragon shook her head. She did not agree with Moriel''s statement. "This is not a dream, but a scene after slowing down time." Moriel was stunned for a moment, and the holy female dragon said again: "If one day, you can break through the limitations of legendary creatures and step into a higher level, maybe you can slow down the flow of time like me and reach a trend. at a standstill." Moriel showed her comprehension. She has extraordinary comprehension. The teaching of the Holy Female Dragon is even more understandable. The power of the time domain is beyond her imagination. It can not only go back to the past, but also stop the present. She tried to move her body, but she was deeply bound by an invisible force. Forcible movement would only bring pain. She couldn''t help complaining in her mind, "Didn''t you say that time is stopped, how should I move my body? " "I''m sorry, your time has also been stopped." Seeing that Moriel''s attempt was fruitless, the holy female dragon also showed a kind smile, "Although time has stopped, the load on your body will not decrease. You are slowing down. Every movement in time is equivalent to overspeeding in a normal state. When time is completely still, you need a strong body like a god to support the load brought by moving your body. "So, isn''t this ability useless at all?" Moriel wanted to roll her eyes, but even the movement of her eyelids needed the support of a powerful force, the only thing she kept awake was her consciousness, "If I With the body of a god, I have already conquered the world, and I don''t need this ability at all." The holy female dragon answered patiently: "The power of the time domain will not be limited in still time. If you encounter danger and can''t escape, then stop the time including yourself first, and then open the time. The field is fine." Hearing the teachings of the holy female dragon, Moriel was overjoyed. With the movement of her thoughts, the wheel of time appeared at her feet. Her body could not move, but she was free to go back to the past. The inherently flexible time domain, combined with the ability to stop time, she will always be invincible, no one can kill her in still time, but she can go back to the past at will. As Moriel''s thoughts moved, her consciousness sank into the elapsed time, and she returned to the moment when time was just stopped by the holy female dragon. "I know what you''re going to say. I have mastered the secret of time standing still. Now let''s unravel the still time." When the figure of the big golden dragon appeared, Moriel took the lead and said confidently. "It seems that you know what I''m going to say, but you may not know. I want to look at you a few more times." Amid Moriel''s dissatisfied complaints, the holy female dragon did not release the still time, but just watched the big red dragon from the side. Chapter 2635 Tens of minutes, or hours passed. Moriel doesn''t know the specific time in the past, time has been stopped. Strictly speaking, except that she and the holy female dragon can feel the flow of time, the time outside has not passed a second at all. In her perception, at least a few hours have passed, and the remnant of the holy female dragon did not unravel the still time, but just stared at Moriel in the still time as she said. I don''t know how long the holy female dragon will be like this, but she can''t stand it anymore. "Have you seen enough?" Moriel sighed. She was no longer angry, but felt more helpless. Who knows what the Holy Female Dragon is thinking? "You are the most unique of all my children, not only because you are a hero, but more importantly, you used to be a human, but now you are a dragon." The holy female dragon finally said. Moriel is helpless, this is not a secret, and it is not the first day that the holy female dragon knew about it, but she still passed on the realm of time to herself: "Then what? You want to say that you hate humans and accept yours. Inheritance, is it my honor or something? I''m no longer human, it''s useless for you to tell me this." The holy female dragon shook his head, and Moriel misunderstood her meaning: "If you have dragon blood flowing in your body, then you are my child. If you have human blood flowing in your body, then you are his child. " "Wait, you mean the stigmata of Erathia?" Moriel was stunned for a moment. After accepting the inheritance of the holy female dragon, she also saw the ancient memories belonging to the holy female dragon, and knew some unknown things. secret. The holy female dragon did not answer her words, but said to herself: "There are two bloodlines flowing in your body at the same time, you are the most special dragon in the world, you deserve this inheritance, even I should feel Fortunately, I can find a successor like you... After all, you are the child I share with him, and you are a good child who came to me from his side. " Moriel stared at the big golden dragon. From the unforgettable tone of the big golden dragon, she seemed to hear something unusual: "So, you don''t hold any grudge against him? Even though he ordered those angels to kill you?" "He just wants to go back to God." Da Jinlong shook his head, recalling all the things in the past, her heart that had already calmed down, there were a few waves at this time, "Some things, even if you can go back to the past , go back to the time over and over again, the final result will not change, no matter how many times you go back, you will still make the same choice.¡± "This kind of thing is impossible to say." Moriel disagreed with the words of the holy female dragon, "You said that it is the power of destiny, and I am a hero, and my destiny is in my own hands. As long as I get it Those two artifacts, nothing can bind me anymore." The holy female dragon did not refute, but carefully looked at the big red dragon in front of her, and wanted to completely remember her appearance: "I once fell in love with a human being, and because of this love, I was punished and beaten into the world by the gods. At the time, I didn''t regret it. Although I lost the power of the gift of the gods, it was enough to be with him. I thought that these days could last forever, but I was wrong." There was a bit of bitterness in her words: "After thousands of years, he was bored and tired of being together for a long time. Rather than being with me, he wanted to return to the gods and enjoy the endless joy. He was exiled by the gods because he fell in love with me, so he should have thought that as long as he sent an angel to kill me, he would be able to return to the gods." "Why don''t you use the time domain to go back to the past? With the time domain, it is impossible for you to be killed by an angel." Moriel asked a little puzzled, although she saw from the memory fragment of the holy female dragon that once What happened to her, she knew that she was finally killed by the archangel, but Moriel didn''t know anything about the choice of the holy female dragon and her thoughts at the time. In Moriel''s view, if the holy female dragon with the realm of time wants to escape, even the archangel has no choice but to take her. The Holy Female Dragon''s mastery of the time domain is not at the same level as Moriel at all. If she wants to, even the archangel can only return without success, but the final result still ends in her death. It can only be said that she chose this result by herself. "I tried," said the female dragon, defending himself. "No matter how many times I try, every time I see him in the past, I fall in love with him again. Maybe in his mind, it''s just Thousands of years of boring time, but I relive it again and again, I don¡¯t know if hundreds of thousands of years, millions of years have passed, that is a memory that I will not forget even if I fall.¡± Moriel pouted, she finally understood the cause of death of the holy female dragon. The realm of time is a power that is almost incomprehensible. If the holy female dragon is willing, no one can hurt her at all. Even the powerful Archangel cannot kill her in time, but the holy female dragon still fell. In this way, the Holy Female Dragon basically gave up resistance in the end and let the angel kill herself, just to fulfill the person she said. Moriel did not approve of her actions. In her opinion, the holy female dragon was completely smothered, and she was willing to give up her own life in order to fulfill that person: "Did that person finally achieve what he wanted?" "No..." The holy female dragon said in a sad and authentic tone, "A hero killed him. The hero who bloomed in a flash, took away my lover just like that. He saw the fate of everyone in the world, but not See yourself." At the end, Da Jinlong sighed deeply: "I don''t know if my choice is correct, but if I''m still by his side, maybe I can avoid his fall, but I don''t regret this choice, even if this choice is Wrong. Although he has recovered, he is also like me, with only a remnant of his soul left, and his strength is gone. The only warning I can give you is not to fall in love with humans, it will only make you miserable. " "I won''t fall in love with humans." Moriel snorted, she only felt that the holy female dragon was underestimating herself. The holy female dragon said no more, her figure dissipated little by little in the void, and the time that was originally stagnant was now flowing again. In front of the big red dragon, the sorcerer continued to report the news, and the weeping evil eyes in the distance pulled the sand out of the eyes, no one noticed at all, time was stagnant by the holy female dragon, everything seemed like Molly Er''s hallucinations. Chapter 2636 On the Magic Plains, Rowling, who was asking the prophet carefully, suddenly looked startled. "What''s the matter?" Messika asked her, seeing her abnormality. "Time... seems to have stopped." Rowling recalled the abnormality she felt just now, and couldn''t help frowning, "Just now, time stopped flowing, and after a while, or maybe just a moment, time returned to normal. ." Messika smiled: "I didn''t feel any abnormality. The time-related ability has always belonged to the power of the holy female dragon, and no one else has ever been able to set foot in it, just like the power of the stigmata who control fate. But you have a very special talent, you can feel the flow of time." Rowling nodded, but her expression did not improve at all: "It''s just that the feeling is not enough, I can''t really master that kind of magic... If I also drink the blood of the dragon, maybe I can become a dragon like Moriel." Saying that, Rowling lowered her head and thought: "I have heard information about the blood of the dragon. According to the enemy who fought with Moriel, as long as you drink Moriel''s blood, you can gain abilities similar to her, and thus become a giant. Dragon... If I can become a dragon, maybe I can truly understand the mysteries of time." Messika patted her on the shoulder: "You are too hard on yourself, that will only bring unnecessary burdens." Rowling raised her head, worrying about the upcoming event for days, her already slender body looked thinner, but her eyes were clear and clear, and her brows were firmer: "Only I can perceive the traces of the time domain, this The ability is what we lack right now, and I have to find ways to help my brother." "Rhod has his own destiny." Messika squinted, "Time and destiny, those are two supreme powers. The two great beings have already thrown their chips in this dispute. As for the last As a result, you will see the answer." Listening to the prophet''s words, Rowling just sighed slightly, and turned to the next question she was most concerned about: "Prophet Messika, can you engrave Moriel in the trump card? Can you engrave Butch and become a god? Even a trump card like the hero of light will definitely be able to engrave Moriel.¡± "I gave you the prophecy card a long time ago. Even if it is to be engraved, it should be yours, right?" Messika shied away. "I tried, but I failed." Rowling sighed, "I can''t imprint a hero like her." "You can''t engrave her because you don''t know the real her. You just pieced together her image from past intelligence." Messika pointed, "Before you complete the engraving, you need to observe her carefully. Observe her every move, observe the will that drives her to keep going, and most importantly, where her heroic will comes from, and only by doing this can you inscribe the hero into the prophecy card." Rowling listened patiently to the teachings, and Messika''s advice was more useful than her hundreds of failures, and this was what she lacked at present. Rowling had collected information on Moriel, but that was all. She didn''t know how far she would really know Moriel, but she certainly couldn''t do it now. "But things are not absolute." Messika added, "Sometimes you can''t understand the object you want to inscribe too much, but you need to use the power of imagination to make the inscribed prophecy card more powerful, such as Hero of Light." Rowling was stunned for a moment, and she quickly took out the hero of light, one of the trump cards. On the front of the card with a red background in Phnom Penh, it is a brave warrior in golden armor, whose face cannot be seen clearly. His wings spread out from behind the warrior, making the warrior look powerful and invincible. Rowling has heard the story of the hero of light. The hero of light is the most widely circulated legend in the world. Any bard can casually tell two stories about him. Of course, it is inevitable that the bard himself will add fuel to it and make up. Made indiscriminately, but bright heroes are always familiar to people. "Heroes of Light..." Messika looked at the characters on the card, with a look of reminiscence on her face: "I witnessed all that. In the era of the fall of the stigmata and the lack of faith, the bards integrated the deeds of many heroes. The so-called heroes of the light are just the righteous heroes imagined by the bard, and they do not exist in reality at all. Instead, many churches that believe in the heroes of the light will emerge in the future, but it is a pity that they are in the The battle of faith was defeated by the Shadow Cultists, and it fell silent." Rowling looked surprised: "So, this trump card is not strong enough?" "On the contrary, the hero of light is the strongest prophecy card. The goddess can''t beat him, because in the bard''s story, the light hero kills the god, and the demon king can''t hurt him, because in the bard In my imagination, the hero of light can slay the demon king by swinging his sword, time and fate cannot bind the hero of light, he is a symbol of invincibility." Messika replied. Hearing the prophet''s answer, Rowling was stunned. She had never imagined that the prophecy card painted with heroes of light contained such power, even if it was placed among the trump cards, the heroes of light belonged to the top existences. "The only weakness of the hero of light is the master of those deeds. The bard places the deeds that do not belong to him on the hero of the light who does not exist in the world. When the master of the deeds appears in front of the hero of light, he will be revealed. , loses all abilities. This is also an imaginary prophecy card, the biggest drawback it contains." Messika shook her head. Rowling pondered for a moment, remembering the harsh conditions required to awaken the heroes of light, and then asked, "Is there any way to awaken the heroes of light without sacrificing relatives?" "Sacrifice yourself." Messika said slowly. Seeing Rowling''s face paled, the corners of Messika''s mouth rose slightly, and she said jokingly: "It''s just a joke. Generally speaking, in rituals that need to sacrifice relatives, experienced sorcerers will use fake Infant replacement. They will use their own flesh and blood to cultivate a palm-sized baby embryo, which will be used in sacrifice. Although the effect is much worse than that of a real relative, it is still a substitute." Rowling wrote down Messika''s words. The prophet''s words benefited her a lot. As long as she found the nine prophecy cards, if she could awaken the legendary hero of light, she would be much more likely to kill Moriel. Rowling also began to prepare the fake baby needed for the sacrifice. Rowling''s face turned pale when she heard the prophet''s words about sacrificing herself. If that time comes, although she is nostalgic for everything in the world and wants to stay by Rhode''s side, she will not hesitate, as long as she sacrifices By herself, she can wake up the legendary hero of light and help her brother kill Moriel, and her determination will not be shaken. Being able to replace herself with a fake baby is naturally good news. From the moment she fought alongside Rhodes, Rowling had no way out. This was her choice without regrets. Chapter 2637 "The time has come." In the depths of the underground filled with dull pressure, a huge flame giant let out a burst of laughter. The giant opened his huge flame-filled hand, and two broken corpses were faintly visible in his palm. At the foot of the flame giant, a red-haired girl was laughing with her head held high. Looking closely, her arms-opening movements and her arrogant look were exactly the same as the flame giant behind, and the flame giant was imitating her movements at all. The heat wave swept through, the sand and the rocks flew, and a body made of a cyclone appeared beside the girl, and a cold male voice came from the cyclone: ??"It seems that you have completely broken the seal... I said earlier, even if it is not destroyed It''s only a matter of time before we get out of trouble." "Hmph, it''s all Salier''s fault, that''s why she lost the Orb of Destruction." The girl let out an unhappy snort, "If it wasn''t for Gwen''s descendants, I would want to break the seal in the core of the world, but why not? less time." With the girl''s anger, a dull heat wave spewed past, and a huge flame column spurted out in the distance. Even the real body of the cyclone, the Qi element monarch who is also the element monarch, also felt the pressure from the dull heat wave. The power of the flame is gathering little by little. If it is not suppressed, the Doomsday volcano connected to this place will erupt immediately. "Now that you and the earth element monarch are out of trouble, it''s time to take back our power." Cyclone reminded. "I know what to do!" Facing Cyclone''s urging, the girl seemed extremely impatient, and her temper was as violent as a flame. Before the cyclone continued to make a sound, the girl leaned down and put her hands on the ground, and the flame giant behind her did the same. Intense flames burst out from the ground beneath her feet, and the already terrifying pressure was even greater at this moment. Even a legendary creature would instantly deform under this terrifying pressure, but the girl was calm and composed, and she had dirt on her body. The blessing of the elemental monarch, and she herself is the master of all flames. "In the name of the fire element monarch, I will take back the fire and heat in the world. From now on, only I am qualified to use that power." The girl said loudly, her tone was extremely rapid, as if she was venting her long-term unwillingness to reconcile with her. anger. In an instant, in the depths of this unseen underground, the fire soared to a terrifying level, the nearby strata began to melt, and the infinite heat began to gather towards the girl''s body, and finally poured into her body, and the girl''s body began to burn. Surrounded by flames, she showed a cheerful expression. When the firelight fully bloomed, the residual warmth was also absorbed by the girl little by little, followed by a long-lasting chill. The cold is about to sweep the whole world. The fire and heat at the core of the world have been absorbed by the girl at this moment. After losing the heat that supports the world, all that is left to other creatures is the endless cold. The flowing magma is gradually solidifying, and the flames of the entire hell are completely extinguished. Many demons are shocked and at the same time feel extremely frightened. The magma that has been flowing since their memory, and the fire of hell that never goes out, are here. Silence for a moment. It may take some time for the cold to reach the surface. The girl is extremely satisfied with this. She has already got back what she wanted, the innate power of flame that existed since the birth of the world. The seal from the stigmata has been broken by the corpses of Gwen''s descendants, and it is only a matter of course for her to recover her power. "I''ve got my power back, how long will it take for Sariel." After absorbing the almost endless flame, the girl''s eyes also burst out with sparkling light that pierced through the darkness. "She also needs the remains of Gwen''s descendants to break the seal in the depths of the ocean." Cyclone said. "Broken magic realm..." The girl controlled the flame giant and put down the two corpses, "Even the seal of the stigmata can''t stop the decomposition of the magic realm, but unfortunately for us, the magic realm cannot to any effect." Cyclone followed her words: "After all, that was Gwen''s former domain. Gwen also participated in the battle to kill the stigmata." "We should have broken the seal at that time." Thinking of the past, the girl gritted her teeth and said, "It''s a pity that the one who became a god inherited the power of the stigmata and extended the field of destiny for hundreds of years, otherwise, I would I have already regained my former power." Thinking of the past, Cyclone was silent for a while, and finally said: "No matter what, we can finally take back our power now. After Sariel and I completely break the seal, the main plane will completely cease to exist." "I''ve been waiting for that day." The girl''s tone sank, "When you all break the seal, any stigmata, any arrogant king, will become our defeated generals, and the only way for creatures in this plane to survive is to escape. Go to our Elemental Plane and do as we command." "Right." After a moment of silence, Cyclone seemed to think of something, "I received a special invitation, and I don''t know how those people found my secret stronghold on the main plane. The flowing wind told me, There''s something that sees everything that happens in the main plane, and that''s a special eye." "What invitation?" The girl put her arms around her and glanced at him. The cold wind swept through, and a black and red invitation letter was sent to the girl by the cyclone. The girl couldn''t touch the invitation card. After absorbing the heat from the core of the whole world, everything she touched would burn up in an instant. Cyclone saw her predicament, opened the invitation with the wind, and showed the content in front of the girl. Looking at the contents of the invitation, the girl also showed a bit of interest. "When did the creatures born on the main plane have the courage to invite the elemental monarch?" Cyclone said helplessly, the elemental monarch has been silent for so long that people have completely forgotten what kind of terrible power the elemental monarch possesses. However, the red-haired girl didn''t think so: "No, you don''t understand, this is that Rhodes'' wedding." Thinking of Rhode''s many provocations to her, the red-haired girl sneered a little. At that time, she was still restricted by the seal, and she couldn''t show her real power at all, so she could only secretly get angry, but now it is different. Completely restore the strength of the elemental monarch, she is the only flame in the world, and no one can limit her. She, who had just regained her strength, was just looking for a place to try, but that Rhode, who somehow sent the invitation to the Qi Elemental Monarch, don''t blame her for being rude. "Bring the remains to Sariel. I''m going to look over there." The girl said without a doubt that her next invitation, the flame burned from the black and red paper, and it was quickly burned to nothing, and the girl and the flame giant in the distance also disappeared in the flames. Chapter 2638 The flame of the main plane has been extinguished. Bracada, which is already covered with snow all year round, is even colder at this moment. The powerhouses in the undead army felt the abnormality one after another, only to feel that the world they were familiar with was a little different at this moment. In the Congress Hall, the flames in the fireplace suddenly went out without warning, and Erica, who was writing on the parchment scroll, was startled. The undead burning outside the city was stunned to find that the originally exuberant flames were shrinking a little bit, and strange things were coming from all over the legion. Even the fire of the soul in the eyes of the Corpse Witch King was constantly swaying at this moment, as if it would happen at any time. dissipate. "Master, the big demon in the legion has no way to use the flame to hide, there is a force that suppresses our flame..." The news quickly reached Rhodes'' ears, and his servant Agland reported to him the abnormality just now with a look of surprise, and even Rhodes couldn''t help frowning. "What are you doing?" Rhode raised his hand, a fiery ball of fire rose in his palm, the flames spread around him, he traveled through space again, and appeared behind Agran. That is the power of the flame to hide. Agran and other big demons tried their best, but couldn''t display the ability. Rhodes raised his hand and could use it at will, and it seemed that he was not affected at all. Agrand stared at Rhodes blankly. He didn''t know how the master did it, but whenever Agrand wanted to ignite a flame, there would be an inexplicable force that would pull the flames away from him, even if Agland tried his best, but he could only ignite a small flame the size of a thumb, and he couldn''t reach the extent of using the flame to hide. "Lord Rhodes, the fire element in the city has suddenly disappeared, not only the city of magic, but the entire Brakada has been affected..." Soon, Qiqi feedback from Bracada scholars also made Rhodes realize that something was wrong, and the fire element in this world seemed to have changed. Rhodes dodged to the top floor of the Congress, overlooking the city. The dark sky shrouded the entire magical city. The black cloud that originally provided shelter for the undead took away all the light in the city at this moment. Looking around, it was pitch black, and the street could not see any light, just like living in the deepest place. In the dark night, I can''t see my fingers. Around the street, the lights that were originally used for lighting were all extinguished at this moment. The matter is as those scholars said, Rhodes could not feel the existence of the fire element at all, and the fire element floating in the space has disappeared at this moment. Without the light of the fire, all that remains is the endless darkness. Rhodes'' eyes can see through the darkness, but others can''t. Undead creatures can barely rely on perception and move freely in the dark, but those guests who come to the wedding are still restricted by the darkness. "This situation, could it be..." Rhode seemed to have thought of something, and his expression changed slightly. "The elemental monarch has withdrawn his power, and the flame has been wiped from this world." The trembling female voice reached Rhodes'' ears, and he looked at the sound, and he saw Speaker Erica with a worried face. After discovering the abnormality of the fire element, Erica found Rhodes for the first time. "Without flames, the world will fall into the deepest darkness. Without the fire element, one of the four elements, the entire main plane will no longer be stable..." Erica''s eyes were full of worry, she deeply understood that the lack of Consequences of the fire element. "Don''t worry, now only the fire element monarch has withdrawn his power, and the other three element monarchs have not moved." Rhode frowned, he already knew about the element monarch. In the past life now, the elemental monarch has long been re-sealed by the hero Tanan. However, things have changed in this life. Tanan also sacrificed in battle, and no one has the power to seal the elemental monarch. The elemental monarchs in their heyday all had the power of demigods, and the power of the elements could destroy the sky and the earth at every turn. Together, they were enough to fundamentally destroy the main plane. The entire main plane was based on the power of their elements. And born, and at this moment, they have become the doomsday kings who destroy the world. The elemental monarch doesn''t even have to do anything, just take back his power and the entire main plane will fall apart. When the flood swept, the earth shattered, the sky overturned, and everything in the main plane would usher in destruction. The fire element monarch has already done this, and when the remaining fire element is exhausted little by little, no one in the world can use the power of flame, that is the power of the element monarch. It''s a pity that what the Fire Elemental Monarch doesn''t know is that there is one person who doesn''t seem to be restricted by this power. Rhode raised his hand, a fiery fireball burned in his palm, he raised a wall of fire, and the wall of fire continued to spread along the streets of the city, and the darkened town was relit. Erica covered her mouth in surprise: "Your Majesty Rhode... You can actually defy the will of the elemental monarch." Rhodes glanced at her: "If you want to ask why, maybe it''s because I have the same domain as the fire element monarch." Everyone can''t use the ability of fire, and the worst among them are those mages who specialize in fire magic. Low-level melee combat is not as good. Even Erica, who cultivates four-element magic, cannot use the power of fire-type magic, let alone other people. Only Rhodes was not restricted by the flames. If it weren''t for the reminder from his subordinates, and the strangeness in the city, Rhode didn''t even feel the slightest strangeness, and the flames he raised were no different in peacetime. After thinking about it, Rhodes could only attribute the reason why he was not restricted to the Burning Domain on his body. The Burning Domain is the domain of the Fire Elemental Monarch. It belongs to the power of the Elemental Monarch. It can restrain the magic domain of the Mage God. Rhode was also in the previous battle when he was forced into a predicament by Yin Lai, and he would only exchange it in the system. Besides, Rhodes couldn''t find any other reason. "Your Majesty Rhodes, we should try to seal the elemental monarchs before they have fully recovered their power. In case they regain all their power, even if my father is alive, they will not be able to fight against the four elemental monarchs at the same time." Ellie Card suggested. Rhode did not answer. In the previous life, it was the task of the mages to seal the elemental monarchs. For this reason, they awakened the hero Tanan. In this life, the trajectory of both the mages and the hero Tanan has undergone great changes. The reason seems to be It has nothing to do with Rhodes himself. With the defeat of the Brakada Mage, the arduous task of dealing with the elemental monarch can only fall on Rhodes at this moment. The result of letting the elemental monarchs go is that the main plane is completely destroyed, and Rhodes can only flee to the other half planes with his subordinates. Even if Rhodes does not want to be an enemy of the elemental monarchs, he has no choice now. Chapter 2639 "Saving the main plane, that''s not my mission." Facing Erica''s proposal to seal the elemental monarch, Rhode finally shook his head. "To make me fight against the unfathomable elemental monarch for the sake of other creatures on the main plane? That is undoubtedly stupid. Even if I defeat the elemental monarch, it will not bring me the same as conquering Brakada. There is no reason for me to do that because of actual interests." Rhode is not optimistic about Erica''s proposal, and the important task of saving the plane of the Lord has nothing to do with him. Rather than finding ways to deal with the elemental monarch, Rhodes is more concerned with how to obtain practical benefits. Tanan, who sealed the elemental monarch in his previous life, was once deceived by the master of Bracada. After the masters used reincarnation to wake him up, he washed away the memory of his time as a barbarian and turned him into thinking that he was a barbarian. mage. After Tanan sealed the element monarch, he used him to defeat the Dragon King Moriel. It was not until Tanan defeated Moriel that the memory of the past was awakened. Tanan saved all the creatures in the main plane from the hands of the elemental monarch, but all that was the result of deceit and lies, and the mages thought about how to use him from beginning to end. Returning to Tanan in the Krulord desert, he was also expelled by the new lord Korg, and was forced to sail to the endless sea at the end of the continent. To sum up, in Rhode''s view, it is undoubtedly a stupid thing to be the enemy of the elemental monarch. He can''t commit to working hard for other creatures on the main plane. Instead of thinking about how to seal the elemental monarch, it is better to quickly find some safe half planes and use them as shelters after the destruction of the main plane. It is also very stupid to be the enemy of the Dragon King Moriel, but Rhode has to do it. Although the elemental monarchs are terrible, their power still has a limit, and the time domain that reverses the past has no limit at all. "You didn''t save the main plane for other creatures, but for yourself." Erica insisted, "The elemental monarch is your inescapable enemy. When the elemental monarch completely withdraws his power, who knows those half What will happen to the plane? Maybe in the end, there are only four element planes left in the entire void that can barely survive, and at that time, you will definitely regret your current choice." Rhodes was silent. He also understood the consequences of letting the Elemental Monarch ignore it. Strictly speaking, the Fire Element, which has completely disappeared, is already the result of his letting it go. Rhode sighed deeply: "Isn''t there anyone who can deal with the elemental monarch? Erathia''s stigmata, he must have the power to seal the elemental monarch, as well as the legendary gods and heroes of light, they can''t watch The main plane was destroyed by the elemental monarch, right? Even the demons of hell do not want to see the main plane completely destroyed. There is also Moriel, who can seal the elemental monarch directly from the past. The task of dealing with the elemental monarch is impossible. It''s not my turn." Thinking of Moriel''s power, Rhode''s mouth twitched. No matter how powerful the Elemental Monarch was, he couldn''t stop the seal from the past. No matter how he looked at it, Moriel was even more difficult to deal with. The main plane is far from reaching the desperate moment. There have been countless strong men born in this world, and Rhodes is only one of them. Rhode believes that those people will not watch the main plane be destroyed, they will definitely find a way to deal with the elemental monarch, and Rhodes can also take advantage of the fisherman while they and the elemental monarch are both lost. "What if they all fail?" Erica didn''t think so. She was used to thinking about the worst and making adjustments in advance. In this plane catastrophe, the position of the main plane creatures is very consistent. "Then I will be grateful for the choice I made now." Rhode shook his head. If all those people failed, then he would have no way to deal with the elemental monarch. It is difficult for elemental creatures to be transformed into undead, and the death field cannot work on them, but the power of the scarlet eye is not affected, and it can be forced to be transformed into vampires. That is the unique power of heroes, and it is not a curse. Pass. Even if Rhodes kills the elemental monarch, he will probably not be able to convert it into an undead creature. The biggest benefit to dealing with the elemental monarch is probably only the possible racing achievements. Brakada has not surrendered yet, and there are still many mages in the snowy area who are still stubbornly resisting, but Rhode expects that when he completely conquers Bracada, he should be able to obtain a good racing achievement, conquering the Mage Empire. No player has ever achieved it in the previous life. The additional attributes of racing achievements have always been linked to its difficulty. When thinking of the racing achievements of conquering Bracada, Rhodes couldn''t help but feel a little excited. Compared with conquering Brakada, it is naturally more difficult to seal the Elemental Monarch. The achievement reward of sealing the elemental monarch is obviously higher, but it must be completed with life. If you are the enemy of the elemental monarch in its heyday, the end will be very tragic. It is not Rhode''s mission to save the main plane, and Rhode has no intention of interfering with the events of the Elemental Monarch. Erica saw his thoughts and could only sigh deeply: "Your Majesty Rhode, sometimes you don''t want to Look for trouble, but trouble will find you on its own." "What do you mean?" Rhodes asked. "According to the request of the envoy, the wedding invitations will be delivered to all famous people, including the elemental monarchs," Erica explained. Rhode didn''t care: "In the eyes of those elemental monarchs, whether it is me or Moriel, they are just insignificant people in the main plane, they will not pay attention to the situation of the main plane, even if they receive invitations, they will not come." "I can''t say for sure." Erica shook her head. "Your Majesty, if the elemental monarch comes to his door and intends to destroy the wedding celebration, will you let them do it?" Rhode took a deep look at her: "If the elemental monarch really intends to destroy the wedding celebration, even if it is irrational to do so, I can only find a way to seal them." Erica nodded, and Rhode didn''t say more, just looked into the distance. The flames burning on the street attracted the attention of the nearby undead. They followed their instincts and surrounded the burning flames. A few members of the elite legion were guessing the origin of the flames. Except for the flames here, there was no fire in the entire magic city. element remains. Rhode was a little helpless. The power of the elemental monarch did bring him a lot of influence. He couldn''t hold celebrations in the dark. The one he wanted to marry was not the Shadow Lady, so he ordered: "While there is still time, think about it. Ways to brighten the city up a bit." Erica took the order, and then left with Rhodes'' orders, while Rhodes was still standing on the top floor of the Congress, frowning from time to time. Chapter 2640 In the blue ocean, Ji Jia was sitting on the raft impatiently. She looked at the endless sea, as if she was looking for something. Not long ago, upon returning to Krulord, Ji Jia found herself wanted by Kilgor, her beloved barbarian king. Kilgor offered her a high bounty. Countless savage creatures were gearing up for her head. Ji Jia fought bloody all the way, beheading a large group of ogres, and knocking down dozens of Cyclops, but failed to see them. Kilgor, even on one side, was forced to the end of the Krulod desert. Under Kilgor''s wanted, the leader of the barbarian tribe Ji Jia once befriended has drawn boundaries with her at this moment, and her previous subordinates have been betrayed one after another. The barbarians all say Ji Jia is crazy, but in her opinion, those barbarians are crazy, she just proves her love. The only one who stayed by Ji Jia''s side was the loyal Warg. Warg Voss was the only creature Ji Jia trusted, and now he was dying, lying on the raft in a drowsy state. Ji Jia rode Voss and traversed almost the entire Krulod Desert, and was ambushed one after another along the way. Voss'' fur was stained with dry blood, some of which belonged to the enemy, but more were his own. If it wasn''t for Ji Jia, who saw that the situation was not good, and grabbed the raft from the barbarian village on the coast to go to sea, Voss might have died in the hands of the wolf fighters who were chasing him all the way. Ji Jia wanted to see Kilgor and asked him to understand, but was blocked by the savage creatures. In desperation, Ji Jia had to focus on the ancient legend. According to legend, there is a divine sword at the end of the ocean. As long as you get that divine sword, you can have the power to change the world. There are so many legends like this, and there are always all kinds of anecdotes on the mainland. Ji Jiaben does not want to pay attention to such legends, and no one can prove it is true. It could be death, but by now, she had no choice. Ji Jia is a legendary barbarian, but she is only a legendary barbarian. She does not have a large number of subordinates who are not afraid of death, nor does she have monstrous power. What she has is her battle axe and the wolf. Only the legendary sword can make her qualified to face Kilgor. With a raft alone, there is no way to sail in the unpredictable ocean, let alone the deep sea. Ji Jia understands this deeply. She has seen Erathia man-made ships with sails, which are difficult for barbarians to own. Only ships like that can sail in the depths of the ocean. Ji Jia looked far into the distance, and soon locked onto the end of the line of sight, the gradually expanding shadow on the horizon, which was the Western Islands outside the mainland. During the rise of the barbarians led by the hero Tanan, these islands were used to exile barbarians who, contrary to his opinion, dared not fight against mages, are now deserted. Ji Jia plans to rest on the island here to see if there are any traces of other barbarian activities, and finally think of a way to build a ship that can sail in the deep sea. Seeing the traces of the land, the tired Warg stood up and raised his ears, and he couldn''t wait to go to the island. For a beast like Voss that has spent his entire life running on land, the boundless sea taught him to fear. "do not worry." Ji Jia reached out and stroked the hard fur of the Warg. At this moment, her complexion suddenly changed. A fish floated in the ocean. Half of the fish''s body was rotting, and the scales on its body were incomplete. There was a scarlet light in the fish''s eyes, and it stared at Ji Jia, even if it didn''t do anything, it was enough to make people shudder. "What the hell is this..." Ji Jia''s voice became harsh, the fish was clearly an undead creature, but how did the undead creature come to the sea? In the small body of the fish, there is a power that cannot be underestimated, and it has at least a sixth-order strength. Ji Jia is not afraid of this fish. Her strength is far higher than that of this fish, but she is not on land, but in the ocean. Maybe an undead fish is not something to be afraid of, Ji Jia can easily catch it out and chop it up, but Ji Jia doesn''t know how many marine undead are still hidden under the deep sea. Ji Jia''s worries soon became a reality, one after another red dots emerged from under the sea. Approaching the island, Ji Jia was greeted by the infinite ocean undead. Beside Ji Jia, Warg Voss was also completely blown away as if frightened. It let out a loud wolf howl, trying to scare away those weird-looking undead fish, but the undead didn''t know what fear was, they were the symbol of fear. Under the sea, hundreds of two-finger-length undead fish gathered in a group, and spit out clouds of death towards Ji Jia''s raft from below. Huge dark bubbles floated up from the bottom of the ocean, feeling the approaching breath of death. Even Ji Jia didn''t dare to take it hard. She just wanted to take Voss to abandon the raft and escape, before being completely eroded by the cloud of death. Swimming to the island, a white light suddenly descended from the sky. Under the shroud of light, Ji Jia squinted her eyes, she didn''t feel any discomfort, only a little dazzling, and the cloud of death had been completely purified, and the undead fish under the ocean were also scorched by flames, starting to go crazy Flicking their tails and struggling, but to no avail, the light in their eyes quickly extinguished, and finally sank into the deep seabed. "Abominable undead, they actually chased here..." The slightly unwilling whispers in anger reached Ji Jia''s ears. Following the reputation, she saw a human mage wearing a flowing cloud robe. "Bracada..." Ji Jia''s expression did not improve at all, she subconsciously clenched the battle axe in her hand, whether it was the undead fish in the ocean or the Bracada mage, she did not want to see the existence . Many thoughts flashed in Ji Jia''s mind. The mage came from the island. She didn''t know what the master of Brakada was hiding on the deserted island here. Could it be that he was plotting against Krulod? The mage flying in the air saw her vigilance and just sighed slightly: "Relax, barbarians, we did not come with hostility, but forced by the situation. You also saw those undead, they are us The enemy of all." Ji Jia was silent, and the mage was not surprised by her reaction. Seeing that her raft had been eroded by the cloud of death just now, and the sea water had covered her feet, the mage took the initiative to raise his hand and perform flying thaumaturgy for Ji Jia. "This is not the place to talk, come with me." After speaking, the mage took the lead in flying towards the island. Ji Jia, who was floating in the air, managed to master the flying skills after a short attempt. She thought for a while, and finally caught up with the mage. Chapter 2641 After a short flight, Ji Jia landed on an island in the ocean. The mage only applied flying thaumaturgy to her, and her warg was still submerged in the icy waters. Warg Voss kept his head above the water, his limbs swaying slowly under the water, and followed her ashore at this time. The sea water soaked the hard fur of Voss, making the bristling hairs stick together, and for a while, the once majestic Warg, after fleeing for a long time, and after being soaked in sea water, looked like a Live like a underwater dog. Voss shook his body and shook off the icy seawater that stuck to his hair, and a lot of seawater fell on Ji Jia, which made Ji Jia a little helpless, but she didn''t blame Vos, she knew Vos didn''t like this. a feeling. "Who are you? Why are you on the overseas islands of Crowlord?" Stepping on the land, accompanied by a wolf, Ji Jia''s confidence was reawakened. Perhaps in terms of sheer destructive power, she is not as good as the real Behemoth, but those who underestimate her will definitely pay the price. Ji Jia stared at the mage who helped her. Not only was he on the island, but far away from the shore, Ji Jia had already seen a village built by humans. Those people built the tower with stones, which made Ji Jia even more suspicious. "We are refugees from Brakada. The necromancer occupied our homeland. We sailed along the edge of the mainland and finally came to the island here." The mage looked at Ji Jia, and the wolf, and finally Tell the truth. "Bracada man, why are you helping me? I don''t remember that the Master Bracada would be so kind." Ji Jia did not let her guard down. She always held the battle axe tightly. Once the mage''s answer made her feel dangerous, She''s not going to be caught off guard. "You have also seen those marine undead." The mage said solemnly, "We thought the island here was safe, but the enemy obviously won''t let us go like this. They have already discovered our whereabouts. I see you are being The sea undead attack, at least for now, you and we have a common enemy." After listening to the Mage''s explanation, Ji Jia believed a lot. The island is now the home of the Mage. Ji Jia didn''t know the strength of the Brakada people. With a legendary rank, if you want to deal with yourself, you have already done it on the ocean just now. "You want me to help you fight the undead? Then you may have made a wrong idea. I won''t stay here, I need a big ship to sail towards the deep sea." Ji Jia said. The mage looked at her puzzled: "What are you going to do in the deep sea? There are several islands nearby. Believe me, if you want to avoid the end, the archipelago here is the best place." "I don''t care about the end." Ji Jia gritted her teeth. "It is said that there is a divine sword at the end of the ocean. When I get the divine sword, I will return to the mainland to find my lover." From Ji Jia''s determined expression, the mage saw her intention, and couldn''t help shaking his head to persuade: "Which bard told you this story? As a legendary barbarian, you actually believed that kind of legend?" Ji Jia was silent, but just clenched the battle axe in his hand. If the mage insisted on not letting her leave, what awaited the mage would be her merciless axe. Seeing Ji Jia''s resolute attitude, the Master had to change his mouth and said: "So, you lack a big boat to go out to sea, and you also lack your own navigator, relying on your original raft alone, you are afraid that a big wave will hit you and you will be lost at sea. ." "Do you have any suggestions?" Ji Jia pouted, she also knew that it was very difficult to do so, but the divine sword was her only hope. "Recently, there are more and more marine undead gathered outside the island. At the beginning, there were only a few fish corpses. I asked the mages to kill all those fish corpses, but it didn''t help at all. Instead, it attracted more marine undead to come. Not long ago, there was a shoal of blood-sucking fish, and even large-scale undead at the level of sea monsters. They did not rush to attack us, but lurked under the ocean around the island. You came at a bad time, I guess it won''t be long , those undead will have big moves." The mage shook his head. Ji Jia also realized the seriousness of the situation: "Mage, why are you still here, don''t you know space magic?" The mage showed a few bitter smiles: "This is too far from Brakada, and the gate of time and space has completely failed. And the gate of different dimensions can only be mastered by mage at the level of the elders of the Magic Guild. I don''t know that kind of magic." Seeing that Ji Jia didn''t respond to the spell he said, the mage had to change his words and said: "In short, I and other mage are trapped here. Due to the large number of people, even if I run out of mana, the flying thaumaturgy will not be able to make it happen. All of us fly back to the mainland, and once we go out to sea, I am afraid that we will face the siege of the undead of the sea." Ji Jia''s heart tensed, just as the mage said, she really didn''t come at the right time, and now she should consider not how to find the divine sword, but how to escape from this isolated island. "If you want to go to the deep sea, the mages will not stop you, and even provide you with ships and navigators, but the premise is that you help us resist the attack of the undead." The mages said, "We will not leave. On this island, Brakada has no place for us now, and Rhodes¡¯ undead army is all on land. If we can repel the attacking marine undead, we may be able to obtain long-term peace.¡± Hearing the conditions put forward by the mage, Ji Jia was heartbroken. Things went more smoothly than she imagined. She seemed to see the divine sword beckoning to her, but the premise of all this was that she helped the mage defend against the undead. "Then it''s settled." Ji Jia agreed with the mage''s proposal, "How many of you are there?" "My name is Els, I used to be the dean of Bracada''s academy. Among the mages who fled with me, there were seven high-level magic professors, hundreds of academy mages, and a large number of Bracadas. When we went to the island, we were attacked by the indigenous barbarians on the island. After killing a group of stubborn ones, we subdued the remaining barbarians. They were more familiar with the island environment than us. There were probably nearly a thousand people. Hope this matter It will not affect our cooperation." The Master explained the situation. Ji Jia frowned, the Mage''s power was weaker than she thought. She and Mage Els were the only two legendary creatures on the island, so it was no wonder that Mage Els gave such a favorable condition. As for the barbarians killed by the mage, Ji Jia didn''t care. She wasn''t a blood-sucking warrior for Kruloyd, but a barbarian woman who wanted to take back her love. Chapter 2642 Under the leadership of Els, Ji Jia met the barbarians who had been subdued by the mage. This group of indigenous barbarians was formed by the integration of several large barbarian tribes on the island. There were as many as a thousand people, but they were enslaved by hundreds of mages and could not give rise to any resistance. The head of them was a tall barbarian named Rabak. He was the leader of an indigenous tribe. After the master of Brakada landed, he was the first to lead the tribe to surrender to the master. , and thus obtained certain privileges among the native barbarians, responsible for helping mages manage them. "Your surname is Labak? That''s not the surname of an ordinary barbarian." Ji Jia looked at the tall barbarian in front of her and seemed to think of something. Once upon a time, the Rabac surname had the place in Crowlord what Griffinhart did in Erathia, it was the surname that belonged to the ruler. Any barbarian who hears this surname must act cautiously. Unlike Erathia, the griffin heart king of Erathia is always surnamed Griffin Hart, and Rabac is only one of the many rulers of Kru Lord, and the period of Rabac''s rule was also unbearable for barbarians. Looking back on the time of slavery. The rise of the hero Tanan overthrew the rule of Rabac in Krulod and cut off the shackles of enslaving barbarians. Now, the ruler of Krulod is Kilgor, whom Ji Jia loves deeply. "My father was the true ruler of Kru Lord, but he was murdered by the tyrant Tanan, and I was exiled here by Tanan. Legendary barbarian woman, help me return to Kru Lord, and take back what belongs to me I will make you my princess." Seeing that Ji Jia understood the meaning of the surname, the tall savage came to her and gave her an order. The answer to him was the battle axe in Ji Jia''s hand. Labak only felt the strong wind blowing in his face, and before he could react, his head was chopped off by Ji Jia in an instant. Ji Jia lifted Rabak''s head and said to the other barbarians: "The real ruler of Krulod is the honorable leader of Kilgor. Now you must obey my orders, and those who do not obey can challenge me." Seeing Ji Jia''s head, the nearby indigenous barbarians didn''t dare to make a sound, which was regarded as acknowledging Ji Jia''s order. Among barbarians, strength is the most effective word. Before the full-scale attack of the sea undead, Ji Jia wants to check the fortifications established by the mage. Prior to this, Master Bracada had made the barbarians build a simple barrier. Due to time constraints, the barrier was only two people high, which was more than enough to guard against ordinary undead fish, but in the face of larger giant undead, it seemed helpless. Ji Jia looked at the fortifications on the island and shook her head, not to mention the giant undead, even if an ogre came here, as long as he was given enough time, one person would be enough to tear down the entire fortress. When the barriers fall, when the undead pour in, whether it is the native barbarians or the ordinary mages who have fled, they will be instantly engulfed by the cloud of death, and only those high-level mages are left to truly resist the power of the undead. This may also be the thinking of the Bracada mages. The fortifications in front of them are only symbolic and can only play a role in delaying time. After they and the elites of the sea undead decide the victory or defeat, they will protect others. Ji Jia doesn''t know the number of those marine undead, just like she doesn''t know how many fish there are in the ocean, but she knows that the fortifications in front of her are far from enough, and she can''t wait for the high-level mages to decide the winner. No creature will be spared. The number of those undead fish alone is enough to overwhelm the barriers in front of them. "I need you to dig trenches in front of the barrier and set up traps in advance." Ji Jia instructed the indigenous barbarians. In her impression, undead creatures are not very wise, even the corpse witch king, the wisdom is not comparable normal creature. Used to deal with other enemies, traps may be useless, but to deal with undead creatures, especially small undead fish, traps can undoubtedly play a big role. Just a deep pit is enough to trap the fish corpse witch who has left the sea. , difficult to move. Under Ji Jia''s order, the nearby native barbarians took action. Thinking of those terrifying sea undead, the indigenous barbarians knew that their lives were at stake, and they quickened their movements. There were also barbarians who secretly looked at the sturdy Ji Jia, but when they saw the warg, they immediately retracted their gazes in fear. The warg was the size of a savage cow. Rabac''s corpse. Halfway through the meal, Warg Voss seemed to have thought of something. It bit off Rabak''s left leg and dragged it to Jijia. Ji Jia patted Voss on the head, the hard and dry fur rubbed against Ji Jia''s rough palm, she took the left leg that Voss dragged, and ate. The sudden death made the blood in Labak''s body evenly distributed, and it did not suddenly converge in one place, thus destroying the taste of the meat. Labak''s thighs don''t taste as plump as human thighs, perhaps because of his long-term training, they are quite chewy to bite, and the long-term exile on the desert island also gives them a unique salty taste of sea salt. It tastes a bit like the cured meat that Ji Jia once looted from human caravans, but more natural and delicious. The juice and blood flowed down Ji Jia''s mouth. She ate all the meat, leaving only a clean leg bone. She burped loudly, grabbed Voss again, and wiped her mouth with its fur. In exchange for the dissatisfied howl of the Warg, she just laughed. After eating and drinking, Ji Jia also joined the team of the indigenous barbarians to dig tunnels outside the wall. Her movements were so fast that even the combined efforts of several barbarians could not compare, greatly improving the progress of the excavation. Not far away, the legendary mage Els saw her actions in his eyes and did not interfere, allowing her to subdue the indigenous barbarians, but when she saw the broken Rabac, she couldn''t help but show disgust in her eyes. . The wizards of Bracada will never understand the mind of a barbarian. In Els''s eyes, those green-skinned creatures are inferior and rude, and they are only worthy of being slaves of mages. The reason why the Mage Empire has come to this point is inseparable from the hero Tanan. If Rhodes fails to wake up Tanan, no matter how many undead he has, as long as the mages can cast spells, they still have the power to fight. However, everything was destroyed by Tanan''s power of forbidden magic, and until now, that power is still in the hands of Rhodes. As for the promise to Ji Jia, Els never thought to keep it. After the sea undead was repelled, wouldn''t it be up to him to handle this legendary barbarian? Whatever you want to do, it''s all up to the Mage. Chapter 2643 It was getting late. The icy chill was delivered by the late sea breeze. Under the feet of everyone, the temperature of the island was losing little by little, and there would never be a moment of warmth. Not only the islands, but also the hearts of everyone on the archipelago are cold. According to the information from the guarded mage, a large number of marine undead are sweeping from the bottom of the ocean, including several giants of legendary ranks. The enemy has used all their strength and wants to destroy them completely. "A large number of vampire kings were found on the southern coast, and they turned into bats and landed first!" Listening to the news from the mage, Els responded immediately: "Let the magic professor lead the apprentices to guard the southern coast, and must not let a vampire fish go deep into the island." After getting his order, the wizards who were already prepared took action one after another, and the southern coast lit up with soaring light. If you listen carefully, you can hear the bat''s wailing in an unprecedented purification. Although there are a large number of marine undead, the nature of fish makes it difficult for them to walk like normal undead, and landing ashore is bound to be difficult. The fish that have been transformed into vampires are not limited by the fish themselves. The vampire template gives them the ability to transform into bats. They are no different from normal vampires, and even because of their small size, their vitality is tenacious, more than ordinary vampires. Difficult to deal with. The magic professor from the academy knows how to deal with this kind of enemy. The most difficult thing about vampires is that they have wisdom that ordinary corpse witches do not have, but those fish have no wisdom at all. Even if bats turn into bats, they only know how to follow their instincts. Flames were originally the best weapon against vampires. As long as the mages raise the fire wall, they can save mana while keeping casualties to a minimum. However, for some unknown reason, since a few days ago, the mages have lost control of the fire element, and none of the mages can ignite the flames as they used to. Els is amazed by this, but powerless Changed, even as a legendary mage, he exhausted the mana of his whole body and could only barely ignite a small flame, let alone other mage. At this moment, the professors of the college can only choose the undead killer that consumes more mana to deal with the vampire fish that landed on the shore. The light of the undead killer lights up the entire southern coast, making it bright as day, but the rest of the island, but It was pitch black. Els, who was observing the battle with a clairvoyant, looked away from the southern coast. Until the professors'' mana was exhausted, there would be no major problems there for the time being. The southern coast has a wide field of vision, and behind the coast is the tower where the mages live. Els judged that the enemy''s most violent landing attack was there, so he prepared the magic professor in advance, and he met those vampire fish kings. Els looked north again, where there was a large palm grove, where the indigenous barbarians lived and were now defended by them. Els didn''t expect them to be able to repel the marine undead, just hope they could hold on long enough. On the isolated island, those barbarians had no way to escape. Only by desperately defending could they have a chance of survival, and Els only arranged a few Overseers. Now with the addition of the legendary barbarian Ji Jia, Els believes they can hold on longer. As for the east side of the island, there is a steep cliff. Except for the vampire fish, it is difficult for other marine undead to land from there. Even if it takes a lot of time to land, Els only arranged a few mages to patrol and watch. Els himself, on the other hand, guarded the west of the island by himself, the position closest to the deep sea, waiting for the arrival of the enemy. "The enemy is coming!" Ji Jia stood on the barrier piled up by the barbarians, looking at the dark sea in the distance. The calm sea was suddenly turbulent, and a wave of several people''s heights swept in. When the wave fell, what entered Ji Jia''s eyes was the dense dark light left on the shore. Those are the eyes of the fish corpse witches. Thousands or even tens of thousands of fish corpse witches were carried ashore by the waves. After leaving the water, they wriggled their tails hard, but with little effect. After leaving the ocean, their fish bodies were not good at all. Another wave came, and on the beach outside the palm forest, the fish corpse witches were not washed away by the wave, but covered with layers. Companion''s body, trying to hold their own body together, while paving the way for future companions. "What are they doing?" The indigenous barbarians asked in awe, under the dark night, there was no moonlight shining, which had already made them fearful. The only light they could see was the fire of the soul in the eyes of the fish corpse witch. Ji Jia was equally puzzled, and her suspicions continued, but soon, she seemed to realize the enemy''s intentions, and her complexion changed drastically. This time, the marine undead lurking under the sea surface showed their heads one after another. The entire sea surface was full of fish corpse witches. They swam together like a giant hand pushing on the sea surface. wave. Hidden in the huge waves are more fish corpse witches. They rushed to the shore with this wave, and started to march towards the barrier built by the barbarians with the help of the broken and smooth body of their companions. It may be difficult for a single fish corpse witch to move freely on the shore, but when their number reaches a certain level, there will be qualitative changes. What supports the fish corpse witches to move forward is the smooth body of their companions. When the fish corpse witches lurking under the ocean come together, they turn into a huge wave, layer upon layer, composed of fish corpse witches. The tide, just so straight towards the barbarian. Years of combat experience made Ji Jia feel a bad feeling in her heart. This is the first time Ji Jia has encountered this kind of bad feeling just after the battle. When he was chased and killed by hundreds of wolf fighters, Ji Jia never felt this way. The fish tide that Meng Lie was advancing suddenly stopped abruptly before approaching the barrier. The traps laid by the indigenous barbarians began to take effect. The fish corpse witch at the front fell into the deep pit dug by the barbarians. They quickly filled the pit and pushed all the way to the wall. The barrier erected by the barbarians was only two people tall, and the height of the fish tide in front of the barrier was more than one person. Ji Jia has stopped estimating the number of those fish corpse witches, because it is meaningless at all. It is said that Rhodes, who fought in Brakada, has millions of undead under his command. Ji Jia originally did not believe it, but if you count these marine undead, the number of undead is more than one million? At this moment, Ji Jia seemed to understand why the powerful mages in the past had fallen to this point now. Chapter 2644 Facing the nearly endless sea of ??undead, Ji Jia gritted his teeth and immediately organized the defense of the indigenous barbarians. With Rabak''s death, the indigenous barbarians vaguely regarded her as their leader, the legendary barbarian. When the endless sea of ??undead came, Ji Jia knew that she couldn''t panic. When she panicked, the morale of all the indigenous barbarians would collapse, and it was even more impossible to resist the undead''s offensive. Under Ji Jia''s feet, the wolf Worth was restless, and the intuition of the beast made him feel the terror coming to him even more. Under the deep ocean, there were countless undeads that were enough to catch them all in one net. The number of undead is a thousand times, ten thousand times that of the nearby barbarians. If it wasn''t for Ji Jia still here, Voss couldn''t help but leave first. Voss let out a low howl at Ji Jia, trying to tell her about the danger, but Ji Jia just took a deep breath and then ordered the other barbarians. "Don''t panic, take out the prepared defensive weapons!" Facing the wave of undead that swept in, the sluggish barbarians nearby were also awakened by Ji Jia''s roar, and they finally remembered to take action. Under Ji Jia''s order, the barbarians brought rocks and logs prepared in advance. In the face of those undead, Ji Jia prefers to use flames to burn. Flames have a natural advantage in restraining undead creatures, but the ancestors do not seem to be on the side of the barbarians. I don¡¯t know since when, it is hard to have flames in this world. produce. In desperation, Ji Jia could only use more primitive means of defense, and it was those primitive means that barbarians were best at. The barbarian standing on the barrier kept raising the falling stone in his hand and smashed it into the wave of undead held up by the barrier. When he saw the undead that engulfed everything, the hand of the barbarian trembled. If there was no barrier to stop it, now Of them, I am afraid that they have long been engulfed by the massive undead. The barbarian''s defense was ineffective, and more and more marine undead came from outside the barrier. Even if they were smashed by the falling rocks thrown by the barbarian, they would be instantly drowned by other companions. Ji Jia was horrified to find that the ocean undead piled up outside the barrier was no taller than the two of them who had not exceeded the limit of the barrier, but the entire barrier could no longer withstand the impact of the infinite ocean undead, and began to tilt inward. Completely collapsed. "Quick, hold back the barriers!" Ji Jia ordered loudly, and apart from her command, there were only the cries of barbarians. As the fish corpse witch approached, the dull cloud of death also swept towards the barbarian. After being contaminated with the cloud of death, the body of the barbarian would immediately decay, and the flesh and blood would quickly wither, leaving only the white bones. The corruption of the savages, the more influential the barbarians, is the destruction of their will by the cloud of death. The few barbarians who were sober-minded and able to remain calm in difficult times chose to carry out Ji Jia''s orders. Once the barriers fall, what awaits them will be complete destruction by the enemy. Just as the barbarians on the wasteland would keep a wolf in captivity and become a wolf fighter, the barbarians on the island also kept some beasts, not a wolf like Voss, but a prostrate body, a mighty giant. lizard. This also gave birth to a new class among the barbarian tribes on the island, the dragon warrior. Ji Jia originally planned to let the monitor lizard fighters take care of the marine undead who fell behind the barrier, but the situation no longer allowed this. In Ji Jia''s scolding, dozens of monitor lizard fighters leaned against the barrier and used their bodies against the wall that began to tilt. Ji Jia didn''t know how long she would be able to do this, the sea undead''s fierce offensive was beyond her expectations. "Lord Ancestor, bless me..." A few savages were so frightened that they sat paralyzed and lost their ability to move, leaving only prayers. "Ancestors will not help you, stand up for me and fight the enemy!" An angry Ji Jia kicked down the barbarians who gave up their resistance, and cut their upper arms with a battle axe. Under the impact of pain, they Finally came back to his senses, and hurriedly used their bodies to resist the collapsed barrier. The sea undead''s offensive seemed to have stopped, but even greater anxiety arose in Ji Jia''s heart. "Katha..." A few subtle sounds that were easy to ignore reached Ji Jia''s ears, and she saw cracks spreading on the barrier. The barriers built by the barbarians in a short period of time did not have the same defensive power as castles. Even the fences of the ogre tribe were stronger than it. "hateful¡­¡­" Ji Jia cursed inwardly, and the barrier was broken even more quickly. Originally, there was only a small gap, but it quickly widened under the influx of a large number of undead. Countless fish corpses spewing clouds of death just poured out of the gap. came in. The first to be affected were the barbarians who had resisted the barriers nearby. The influx of marine undead startled them, and they subconsciously wanted to stay away from those monsters, but ignored the barriers in front of them. After losing the support of the barbarians, the barrier could no longer withstand the impact of the undead fish, and the entire body fell inward. The few monitor lizard fighters who had no time to get out of the way were pressed under the collapsed barrier and then drowned by the endless ocean undead. . Without the obstacles of the barriers, the undead of the sea were unimpeded. One by one, they set off a wave of death directly on the land. Countless undead of the sea gathered and directly engulfed the savage who escaped slowly. The mage in charge of assisting the defense looked horrified. Facing the swept cloud of death, no matter what spells they cast, they could not stop the enemy''s attack. When they thought of fleeing, the barbarians had already taken a step ahead of them, and they were finally completely destroyed by the darkness. engulf. Ji Jia realized that the situation was not good. Even if she fell into the endless sea of ??undead, the fate would not be much better, so she immediately took the Wolf Vos and fled in the direction of the mage. The barbarians could no longer resist those undead, and Ji Jia had a premonition of their failure. The only thing she can do now is to find those mages. Only the power of magic can contain the almost infinite undead. Before this, Ji Jia had asked the indigenous barbarians, and they had not seen the mage''s ship. Ji Jia speculated that the mages put the ships in the space treasures. If not, Ji Jia planned to grab the mages'' ships and run away. It is unwise to be the enemy of those undead. Even barbarians can deeply feel this. Ji Jiake doesn''t want to lose her life here in vain, she still has to find the legendary sword and find her lover , you can''t lose your life in this battle. Chapter 2645 "Lord Els, a large number of undead poured into the north of the island, and the barbarians there have fallen..." Soon, the news reached Els'' ears. Even though he was never happy, he couldn''t help but scolded at this moment. Those savage creatures were really unreliable, and even the legendary savage couldn''t resist for long. "Let two college professors resist the undead outside the tower where the mages live. As for the palm forest to the north, and the indigenous tribes there, they can only give up all." Els quickly adjusted and ordered to the nearby apprentices. The apprentice spread his order, Els continued to guard the west, and after a while, an academy professor ran over. The academy professor''s robe was dragged on the ground, and there were some holes at the moment. He ran very fast, and he was out of breath. In terms of physical fitness, the mage couldn''t compare to those barbarians. "Els, do you still want to stay here? The number of vampires in the south is beyond our expectations. I have no mana." The academy professor gasped, he didn''t teleport directly to Els, it wasn''t that he didn''t want to do it, but the mana in his body had been exhausted, so he had to use this primitive method. "Hurry up and meditate to restore your mana. I can''t leave here... The enemy''s main force hasn''t shown up yet." Els shook his head. "What?" Listening to Els''s explanation, the professor of the academy was slightly taken aback. Could it be that the Vampire Fish King blocked by the joint efforts of several professors is not the main force of the enemy? As if hearing the professor''s doubts, the originally calm deep sea in the west suddenly burst into waves. The hillside where Els stood trembled, and a dark giant broke through the sea. The wave alone caused a small tsunami. The monster that had been lurking for a long time finally showed its hideous fangs to the mage. As expected, Els cast a spell to deal with it. Relying on the powerful water thaumaturgy, he flattened the huge waves raised by the monsters, and he threw the rattling robes to face the monsters emerging from the deep sea. The college professor trembled, and he finally saw the monster''s appearance. It was a huge fish skeleton. The professor swore that he had never seen such a big skeleton before. The surface of the skeleton was covered with a ghostly white light, and it was enough to make people instantly aging. "You are the leader of these mages? Report your name, and I will not kill the unknown!" At the top of the huge fishbone, there was a burly man with only one eye, a trident in one hand, and a laughing succubus in the other. The icy sea water wet his chest, and his words were wild and unrestrained. "I am the legendary mage of Bracada, Dean of the Academy Els." Looking at the powerful enemy emerging from the deep sea, Els used words to attract the enemy''s attention while preparing to cast a spell. "Els, you have to remember my name. After you become an undead, if someone asks who killed you, you have to answer properly. I am the conqueror of Bracada, the master of death, and the undead. The ocean commander under Lord Lord, the Wavebreaker Kegel." The burly man didn''t seem to notice Els''s intentions, and his words were full of victory. "Ignorance." Taking advantage of the enemy''s carelessness, Els has completed the preparation for casting the spell. His demagogic power can make any creature fall into the deepest illusion and cannot extricate itself. Unconscious undead, such as skeletons, corpse witches, and those sea undead, will not be affected by demagogic people, but the Kegel in front of him obviously does not belong to this category. Els believes that he will forever be lost in delusional spirits. in power. As Els expected, Kegel was affected by the spell, and his whole person froze and his eyes became distracted. Seeing the victory tilted toward the mage, the succubus in his arms suddenly let out a cold snort. The succubus bit on Kegel''s shoulder. Her every move seemed to carry some kind of magic power. The pain she gave could awaken the consciousness in the depths of people''s hearts. That is pain only in the depths of hell. Outside the door, a succubus who has deeply felt the pain can only have the power. As the flesh on his shoulder was bitten by the succubus, Kegel woke up with a start. He stared at Els angrily, unexpectedly being hit by the mage inadvertently. Fortunately, the succubus woke him up in time. Kegel patted the ghost whale under his seat, and the ghost whale immediately understood what he meant. Accompanied by a rapidly shrinking ghostly breath, a ghostly breath that was purer than the cloud of death, it sprayed upwards from the ghost whale''s air hole. Under the dark night, the ghostly pale light became the only color that the mages saw. The ghostly breath rose high into the air, and then fell towards the island below. The ghostly energy that corrupted everything instantly enveloped the island. . "What..." Els looked shocked. If the aura of the Nether fell, I''m afraid everyone on the island would instantly age. He definitely couldn''t let this happen. He immediately opened his hands and opened a dark green in the air. the gate of time and space. Els''s every move fell into Kegel''s eyes. As early as when the ghost whale was spewing out the ghost energy, he threw out the trident in his hand. the power of. Els, who was casting the spell, was stunned for a moment, his breathing became heavier, he no longer looked at the door of time and space above his head, but looked at the direction where the succubus was. He, who was originally good at mental magic, was actually affected by the power of the succubus at this moment, but he quickly recovered. Between giving up guiding the gate of time and space, and teleporting to avoid the trident, Els chose the former. Dao Dao dark green barriers rose in front of him, and he believed that Hercules Aegis would block the enemy''s attack. As the trident touched the dark green barrier, the ice immediately spread along the Aegis of Hercules, and the unbreakable Aegis of Hercules shattered in just a split second, like a broken ice surface on an ice lake, and Els''s heart was broken. , also sank to the bottom of the lake at this moment. Before he had time to perform teleportation, the trident pierced through his body, and his entire body was severely eroded by the ice. Els needed the power of flames to dispel the terrifying chill in his body, and then he would try to stop the bleeding, and he still had the power to fight. But he couldn''t do it. The cold was spreading into his body little by little. The cold froze his blood and stagnates his consciousness. Once he lost the temperature, there was no way to make it up. The power of flames , has completely left the world. By the time Kegel walked ashore and picked up the trident again, Els had already turned into a lifelike Ice Wither, without a trace of breath. Chapter 2646 Ji Jia, who arrived late, saw a scene that shocked her. Not long ago, Els, who seemed to be confident and declared that he would be able to resist the marine undead, was wearing a wooden pole and was being carried by two octopus-like marine undead in tandem. Half of Els''s body was completely frozen, and he had no life for a long time. There was a hole in his abdomen that was pierced by a sharp blade, and that was also the fatal wound that took his life. The undead did not transform Els immediately, but prepared to take his corpse away. With their transformation ability, they could only turn Els into a corpse witch. This was undoubtedly a waste of legendary mages. Lord, there is a way to restore all his strength in death. "Um?" The Wavebreaker Kegel, who had just finished the battle, seemed to have found something. He raised his head, and the wet, knotted hair fell from the back of his head, and he saw Ji Jia at the end of his line of sight. Ji Jia didn''t dare to stay here any longer, she slapped the wolf, and Woston understood what she meant, and began to flee towards the southern coast where the mage tower was located, where there were still a few remaining college professors. Now that Els is dead, Ji Jia can only put the hope of escape on those college professors. After seeing the terrifying ocean undead, Ji Jia only felt that there was little hope of surviving, but she didn''t want to sit still, until the last moment, she would not give up easily. "What''s wrong?" The succubus beside Kegel, unaware of Ji Jia''s approach, stretched out her hand and said around Kegel''s arm. "It''s nothing, it''s just a savage running away." Kegel didn''t take Ji Jia to heart. Even the legendary mage on the island was now dead in his hands. The rest of the people were not afraid at all. They are only a matter of time. Thinking of the legendary mage, Kegel couldn''t help but put his eyes on the weapon in his hand. The trident with the power of ice was also the biggest contributor to his ability to kill the legendary mage. "Thanks to the master''s Kang Qi, this battle can be so smooth." Kegel said with emotion that this unique weapon was given to him by Lord of the Undead, Rhodes. It is said that when the Lord of the Undead came to the water element plane in his early years, he fought fiercely with the legendary water element lord. This ice trident was the trophy he won from the water element lord. After being appraised by the treasurer of the undead kingdom, Senator Ender, the Ice Trident also revealed its hidden ability. Compared with the divine weapon, the power of this treasure is not much less, especially in the battle on the ocean, its power has reached the extreme, even the legendary mage can''t stop it. Kegel was not qualified to use such treasures, but the master gave the treasures healthily because of his credit. Kegel had followed Rhodes, participated in the battle of the House of Clouds, and resisted the attack of the Water Elemental Monarch. Those who follow the Lord of the Undead will be rewarded by him, and as for those enemies, only the deepest destruction awaits them. According to Senator Ender, who appraised the treasure, the ice trident was cast by the water element lord who was in charge of the ocean. Due to the flaws in it, it was handed over to the element lord for use. The casting method of the Ice Trident is unique. The power of sea water can stimulate its resonance. In the depths of the ocean, its power is comparable to that of an artifact. However, as the user steps on the land, the power of the trident will gradually weaken, and you may not see anything on the shore. When Kegel arrives at the center of the island, I am afraid that the trident will become no different from ordinary things. This is the biggest flaw of the Ice Trident. Only the ocean can make it show its true power. On the ocean, the water element monarch is the existence that overrides everything. All sea water can become her weapon. She can roll up huge waves with a wave of her hand. Where else do you need treasure blessing? And once you set foot on land, the Ice Trident is useless at all. It is no wonder that neither the Water Elemental Monarch nor the Undead Lord will despise this weapon. But for Kegel, the use of this weapon is far greater. Appointed by the master, he leads the marine undead for the master, and the marine commander who fights on the ocean needs such a powerful weapon by his side, and the Ice Trident perfectly fits his desire. "Don''t forget the master''s mission!" Succubus Yize could see that he was proud of his victory, and could not help but stretch out his finger and poked his face to remind him. "Okay..." Kegel shrugged, no matter what, he had to put the task assigned by the master first. The conquest of those fleeing mages is only one part of the master''s mission. The most important mission of Kegel''s trip is to explore the other side of the endless sea, which is the end of this world. According to Assemblyman Ander''s discovery, the water element monarch''s method of casting the ice trident is more of an imitation, imitating a unique artifact that even she can''t forget. The imitation of the Frost Trident alone has such power, and the power of the divine weapon itself is unmatched, and it can destroy the world at every turn. According to the information provided by the master, that artifact is at the end of the world, and this is the most important task of Kegel''s trip. As for the mages here, Kegel did not regard them as strong enemies, a group of escaped mages who abandoned the homeland of Brakada and fled towards the ocean. If he couldn''t win easily, he would be ashamed of the master''s attention to him. Kegel has full ambitions, and the master handed over the entire Marine Corps to him. With time, he might become the second person in the entire undead army. Perhaps now, the Marine Corps has not been able to compete with the Land Corps led by General Farezer. The invincible demons in the Land Corps once made Kegel very envious, but never underestimate the potential of the ocean. The ever-increasing number of sea undead will one day terrorize all enemies. But it''s too early to think about it now, Kegel shook his head, and then threw his distractions aside. In order not to disappoint his master, he wanted to destroy the nearby mages as soon as possible, and then go to the other side of the endless sea to explore legends Unique artifact in . Kegel returned to the ghost whale. Without the obstruction of the legendary mage, the ghost whale''s ghostly energy was unstoppable. The pale aura once again condensed from the ghost whale, and as the ghost whale skeleton shrank for a while, following its blowhole, the ghost energy was spewed into the sky, and then descended toward the entire island. Aging and chaos are about to cover all living creatures on the island. Kegel is not worried that the barbarians he glimpsed before will survive, and the only fate waiting for those people is the death bestowed by the Lord of the Undead. Chapter 2647 A pale, ghostly aura descended from the sky and covered the entire island. Ji Jia, who was riding a Warg, suddenly felt a restlessness in his body, followed by deep sleepiness and exhaustion. The originally strong muscles on her body were slowly shrinking, and the tense and strong green skin became loose and weak. Not only her, but Warg Voss was also affected, her running speed dropped sharply, and heavy breathing continued to come out of her mouth. Thinking of the pale aura that just descended, Ji Jia also realized the problem. The methods used by the enemy are causing her body to age rapidly. If she doesn''t escape quickly, it may cause more serious consequences. Although the body of the barbarian is strong, it seems powerless in the face of this strange magic. Although Ji Jia is a legendary barbarian, he cannot get rid of this gangrene-like aging. Thinking of this, Ji Jia clamped her legs, and the Warg, who had the same mind with her, immediately understood what she meant, dragging her aging body, running a little faster. The warg, who was running with all his strength, brought a cold wind to Ji Jia''s ear, and the two seemed to completely melt into the darkness. Ji Jia''s consciousness seemed to return to the past. Before she met King Kilgor, she was galloping with Voss in the wasteland like this. Thinking of the terrifying power of the enemy, Ji Jia couldn''t help but tremble in her heart. Is she going to die together with Warg on this unknown island far away from Krulord? She didn''t want this, even if she died, she would die with King Kilgor. Following the light emitted by the undead killer, Voss rushed all the way to the brightest spot on the island, and soon came to the southern coast, and the discomfort caused by aging also eased a lot. The magic professors of the academy insisted on this. The undead killers they used one after another dispelled the darkness that shrouded the surroundings. Even the ghostly energy that fell from the sky could not get close for a while. "Barbarian, how did you come from West Beach?" Soon, the mage also discovered Ji Jia''s whereabouts. A fat professor wearing a Qi-type robe and a nearby apprentice stopped her several dozen steps away. Given Ji Jia''s strength, even a college professor would not dare to get too close to her. If the barbarian suddenly went crazy and attacked him, even a magic professor might not be able to avoid it safely. He didn''t want to take it. This kind of thing is risky. The strength of the legendary barbarian has now become Ji Jia''s best protective barrier, she said anxiously: "Els is dead, he was killed by the undead monsters and necromancers that rose from the ocean. Where the barbarians are The north side can''t hold it anymore." "What..." After hearing the news, Professor Fatty''s expression changed. Of course, his first reaction was disbelief, but when he saw that Ji Jia didn''t seem to be joking at all, he couldn''t help trembling all over. The professor tried to use magic to contact Els, and a little streamer flew towards the west quickly, but his magic was like a mud cow entering the sea, and it was impossible to get any response. "If Dean Els is sacrificed, what should we do..." The professor was in a panic, and using Els''s flying thaumaturgy to escape was the last resort discussed by the professors. For a moment, Els sacrificed first. Among the mages on the entire island, only Els has mastered flying thaumaturgy, and the others are simply unable to master such esoteric fifth-order magic. The professor''s eyes darkened, and the news of Els'' death took away the hope in his heart. He sat on the ground in a daze, even the light of the nearby undead killer was darkened at this moment, and a large number of blood-sucking fish kings flew in not long after. Just when the professor at the academy was at a loss, Ji Jia walked in front of him. The nearby mages tried to stop him, but they all dared not move under Ji Jia''s murderous eyes. The brutal woman''s fierce expression made them understand that once they Dare to stop, even without the undead, they will meet death first. "Listen, I don''t want to die here with you." Ji Jia grabbed the professor''s collar. The fat professor was pampered and pampered on weekdays, but Ji Jia''s body was almost lifted from the ground. In front of him, he was like a frightened chicken, "Even if you are all killed by the undead, I can''t die here. So where is your ship? If you don''t want to stay here and wait to die, just say it. " Hearing Ji Jia''s words, Professor Fatty woke up like a dream, and hurriedly took out a transparent crystal bottle from his bosom. The bottle contained a lifelike pocket boat, which looked like the Egyptian Egypt that Ji Jia had seen before. The ships of the Lasians have only shrunk several times. Ji Jia was stunned for a moment, and the fat professor hurriedly said: "As long as the bottle is broken, the ship will appear, but how to escape? The beach is full of undead..." Ji Jia wanted to take the crystal bottle, but Professor Fat took it back. His intention was very clear, Ji Jia must take him with him. After learning of Els'' death, Professor Fatty predicted that the island''s loss was only a matter of time. Under long-term defense, the mana of the mages would become less and less, but the endless sea undead did not decrease. More importantly, , the enemies that even Els can''t deal with, these high-level mages are even more powerless. Ji Jia looked into the distance. Before that, she had learned about the terrain of the entire island from Els'' mouth. In the east of the island, there were only towering cliffs, and it was the only place that did not require special personnel to defend, but only arranged for a mage. Patrol location. Judging from the situation after the battle, the island was attacked by marine undead on three sides, but the eastern cliff was peaceful for the time being, and Ji Jia could only choose where to escape. "We go to the east of the island and escape from there." Ji Jia said beyond doubt that the professor also understood the danger of doing so, but there was no better choice. "Professor Bida, where are you going?" The noise of the battlefield covered up the conversation between Ji Jia and Professor Fatty. She was about to leave with the professor and his apprentice, but was questioned by several other mages. Seeing that several other professors also looked over, the fat professor named Bida replied immediately: "Dean Els is in need of my help, you continue to stay here, and you must not put any blood-sucking fish." It is undoubtedly impossible for everyone to evacuate from the eastern cliff. Not to mention whether the enemy will give the opportunity to evacuate, just if the mages on the southern coast leave together, it will inevitably arouse the enemy''s vigilance, and maybe none of them will be able to leave. Professor Fat knows very well that if he wants to survive, someone must sacrifice himself. Apologizing to the mages in his heart, Professor Bida quickly followed Ji Jia with his apprentices. On the way, he applied high-level attack acceleration to everyone, which greatly increased everyone''s movement speed. At the same time, he also used undead killer to disperse the vampires that were chasing after him. Wang, just came to the eastern cliff without any risk. Chapter 2648 The cold wind blew, and the tide rolled. On the endless ocean, an air current is passing by at an unimaginable speed. Wherever the air flow passes, the sea surface will sink unnaturally, as if being pressed down by some invisible weight. The swimming fish jumped out of the sea, but when the air flow swept through, the whole body turned into nothingness and dissipated, and even the surrounding sea water was completely decomposed together, becoming the purest and unobtrusive magic element in the world. In the sea far away from the mainland, the Thunder Elemental Lord, who was laughing in the dark clouds, raised his hand to add a few thunderstorms to the storm, lost his voice at this moment, and some kind of deep and sturdy aura made him unable to help but look like a low-level elemental person Trembling like that. Just now, he felt an aura that made his soul tremble, that terror that came from his soul, and a sense of powerlessness that would be destroyed when he raised his hand. I am afraid he will never forget that only the master of all qi elements. , the elemental monarch who has long been silent can bring such power. "Long live the Qi element monarch..." The trembling thunder element lord hurriedly praised the airflow that passed by, but the airflow did not slow down due to this episode, and it shuttled away from the storm in an instant, even with the nearby dark clouds. Dissipated under an unknown force. It was not until the air flow was gone for a long time that the thunder element lord dared to move his body. He looked at the direction of the air flow and the storm that dissipated all the way. He faintly realized in his heart that the whole world would soon undergo drastic changes. The world will tremble when the ancient elemental monarchs return to the world and take back their original power. When the four elements are completely gone from this world, all that remains will be endless coldness and nothingness. The appearance of the air element lord is like a signal, sounding the alarm to the thunder element lord. When the world completely collapses, even if he is the element lord, there is only one way to die. The only possibility of escape is to flee to the elemental plane of air before that moment arrives. Thinking of this, the thunder element lord immediately dispelled the thunderstorms on the ocean, and even the storms that fell were also quite powerless. He tried to find a way to take other elemental clansmen and escape during this time. The airflow that has gone away does not know what impact his actions will have. His speed is unparalleled, even the thunder element lord, he only felt his presence for a moment, and then all the influences returned to calm, as if nothing had happened. After escaping from hell, the air element monarch Thelma turned into a wind and traveled all the way, intending to hand over the remains of Gwen''s descendants to the water element monarch who was trapped in the seal. The location of the water element monarch is in the endless sea of ??the main plane, and the seal that has been imprisoning her is at the end of this sea area. Countless years ago, the stigmata sealed the power of the elemental monarchs and used this power to shape the main plane. Now, with the complete recovery of the elemental monarch, it is time to take back this power. Even after countless years passed, Thelma could not forget the power of the Stigmata. That person is in charge of the fate of all creatures in the world. Destiny can determine the life and death of an individual in a small scale, and can determine the direction of anything, whether it has never happened or will happen, and everything can not escape the control of fate. Even if it is the combined force of the four elemental monarchs born at the beginning of the world, it is not that person''s opponent, and is finally sealed by the stigmata. The mighty power of the elemental monarch has also laid a solid foundation for the stability of this world. The environments of the four elemental planes are different, and none of them are suitable for human life. The main plane can coordinate and integrate the four elements, thanks to the credit of the stigmata. Thelma felt the endless sea below, such a pure sea, it should stay in the water elemental plane. The stigmata stole the power of the elemental monarchs, but fortunately, it will not be long before everything will be as the elemental monarch wishes. The two elemental monarchs, earth and fire, have already taken the lead in recovering their power, and only waiting for the two elemental monarchs of water and air to recover their power. When the four elemental monarchs join forces, the main plane will come to an end. Even after countless years have passed, the seal placed by the stigmata is still extremely strong. If it is not the domain where Gwen''s descendants are out of control, the elemental monarchs may take a long time to break the ancient seal. "Um?" Thelma, who was traveling on the ocean, seemed to have found something, and suddenly changed direction, turning into a gust of wind and rushing towards an island. Just now, Thelma felt the breath of the water element monarch. The location where the breath came from was on an island not far away. Thelma is a little strange. I don''t know why the breath of the water element monarch comes from that direction. As far as he knows, Sariel should have gone to the end of the ocean long ago to prepare to break the seal. Her breath Shouldn''t be here at all. However, Thelma didn¡¯t think too much. The damage degree of the elemental monarch¡¯s seal is not the same. The water elemental monarch¡¯s seal is much looser than his. Even if the seal is not completely broken, she also has unparalleled power on the ocean. Maybe it''s a clone of her on the island. As for Thelma himself, due to the characteristics of the airflow itself being scattered with the wind, the seal placed on him by the stigmata was even stronger, almost to the point where it was impossible to break through normal means. For countless years, Thelma used a little bit of the Orb of Destruction to seal the weak spots with little effect. Thelma predicts that he should be the last one to break the seal among the four elemental monarchs. The most urgent task now is to find the water elemental monarch as soon as possible and hand over the remains of Gwen''s descendants to her. Thinking of this, the sea breeze became stronger, and Thelma followed the wind to the top of the island in the blink of an eye. "That''s Sariel''s creation? No, it looks like it''s just a weapon..." Soon, Thelma locked the source of the water element monarch''s breath. It was an ice-blue trident, which was being held by a burly man. The man''s right eye was covered with a blindfold, and his strong chest was exposed. The breath of the water element monarch before was from the weapon in his hand. "Commander Kegel, we have occupied the southern beach, and all the mages who dared to resist have been executed." A corrupted undead siren was reporting to the man. "Very good." Kegel put the trident in his hand on the ground and said with satisfaction. "A few mages were found on the eastern cliff, and they were planning to break out into the sea from there." A murloc-like undead ran to Kegel and stared at the pair of pale fish eyes. Kegel had expected it earlier: "The moment they enter the sea, it will be their death. No one can beat my sea undead at sea." Chapter 2649 Just as Kegel calmly mobilized the marine undead and was about to chase the fleeing mage, the succubus in his arms suddenly let out a light hum. "What''s wrong?" Kegel asked slightly puzzled after hearing the succubus''s whisper. Yi Zeke did not answer, but looked at the sky suspiciously, as if searching for something from the top of the empty head. After a while, she found nothing and carefully looked at the surrounding environment, but she still found nothing. . Her actions also left Kegel at a loss: "What''s the matter?" "Someone...or something else, was looking at us just now." Yi Zeke frowned, and there was a little more suspicion and vigilance on the succubus''s better face. The succubus'' innate ability allows her to detect the gaze that is watching her. Just now, her innate ability was touched, and Ezeke clearly knew that the sight was not from Kegel, but from another, some creature she couldn''t see. "What?" Kegel scratched his head, as if he could not understand the meaning of Ezeke''s words, but he quickly realized, "I know, the master must be watching us, and everything that happens in the world cannot escape the master. The Eternal Eye. The Master is very concerned about my mission." Yi Zeke still had doubts, the sense of gaze that had come from before was slightly different from that of the master. The master''s gaze is full of majesty and terror belonging to the Lord of the Undead, which is enough to make any undead tremble, but the sight just now is more peaceful, and it will not make people feel any strange. If you have to describe it, it is more like A refreshing spring breeze. "However... I have heard the master say that the eternal magic eye can only observe everything on the continent, and the master cannot see what happens in the depths of the endless sea." It seems that he has thought of something, and Kegel has some thoughts. Doubtful way. In order to pass the news back to the master in time, under the order of Speaker Erica, Kegel''s body has been transformed with sorcery, and hidden under his right eye patch is the Void Magic Eye made by the Magic Eye Organization. Everything that Kegel sees with his right eye will be transmitted to the magic eye organization in real time, and then the magic eye observers will sort out the information and summarize the important information. Not only Kegel, but a large number of legion members have been transformed by sorcery. According to the difference in strength, they have been implanted with different types of magic eyes. The loose undead in the past have become closer under the supervision of the potion organization. The Void Magic Eye has endowed Kegel with various abilities. He can clearly see the lines of leaves 100 meters away, the magical elements circulating in the mage''s body, and even the soul that overflows and mourns, but Kegel rarely opens his eyes. Open the right eye. For the most part, Kegel covered his right eye with an eye patch. He didn''t like everything he saw, and was exposed to the demon eye observers behind him, especially when he was making out with Yize Ke, he had to cover his right eye tightly. Only in a few emergency situations, he will reveal the Void Demon Eye. The other legion members did not have the privilege of Kegel, and their every move was strictly monitored by the Magic Eye Organization. If they dared to dig out the magic eye implanted in their bodies without authorization, they would face the most severe punishment. Kegel didn''t like the feeling of being watched all the time, and the Master would never have treated them like that before. All of this was done by the woman named Erica after she came to power. She reused the Magic Eye organization where Margaret belonged and managed the kingdom of the dead with severe punishment. Kegel misses the master''s rule. Under the master''s rule, the necromancers can burn, kill and loot at will. Everything is to increase the number of undead and bring stronger power to the master, but Erica forbids this kind of behavior. , replaced by a more complex and cumbersome program. For now, Kegel can kill those high-level mages who resist, but cannot kill those ordinary mages who surrender. The Congress of the Dead forbids this kind of behavior, and even Kegel dares not violate the ban. Even if Kegel covers his right eye with a blindfold, it is useless. Among the sea undead, there are a large number of transformers with magic eyes. Those magic eye observers are constantly monitoring everything in the undead army, just thinking about it. Thinking about it made Kegel get goosebumps all over. "Damn Erica... If I were to be the speaker, I would definitely not set these bullshit rules." Thinking of the current restrictions of the Legion, Kegel couldn''t help complaining. "Really? Why didn''t I see that you still have the potential to be the speaker?" Hearing Kegel''s complaining words, Ezeke giggled and couldn''t help but joke. Kegel snorted, if the master really asked him to be the speaker, he would have to kneel on the ground in fear the next moment, and would not dare to accept this position. If others don''t know it, doesn''t Kegel himself know that he doesn''t have the ability to become the speaker and manage the entire undead kingdom? Even Kegel''s impression of the overbearing and mighty master who finally appointed Erica as the speaker was enough to explain the problem. But thinking about it this way, he will not be polite in words: "I don''t know what the master thinks about Erica, that she would entrust such an important position to a woman, I just hope she will not bring anything to the kingdom of the dead. Negative impact." Ezeke smiled slightly, but did not pierce Kegel''s guilty conscience. The feeling of observation before has completely gone at this moment, Yi Ze thought about it, and then left this matter behind, just pretending to be an idle and boring magic eye observer who is investigating the undead in the ocean. The situation: "Let''s hurry up and find a way to deal with those mages who escaped. They can use space magic. Don''t let them run away." "Don''t worry." Kegel didn''t take her warning to heart, "The undead of the sea told me that there is a rare large thunderstorm approaching in the distance. Even if there is no undead of the sea, there is not much mana left. Mage, I''m afraid I won''t be able to run very far." With that said, the two returned to the ghost whale waiting outside the island. The ghost whale is only about half the size of the island. If it were all exposed to the sea, it would be even bigger than the mountain range. Such behemoths can be said to have no rivals on the ocean. Kegel is not worried that the enemy can escape, and no one can escape in front of him, the marine commander in this legion. Under Kegel''s order, the ghost whale''s body moved, it circumvented the island, and began to head towards the eastern cliff. The mages who surrendered on the island have their own ocean undead to bring them back to the undead kingdom. What Kegel has to do is to completely destroy those stubborn enemies. Chapter 2650 Beneath the eastern cliff, the mages were riding a large ship, away from the island that was about to be destroyed by the undead. Although the cliff is high, it can''t stop the mages of Brakada. Just two teleports, one teleport to the platform protruding from the middle of the cliff, and one teleport to the bottom of the cliff, the mages can safely cross the seemingly become a dead end. Ji Jia doesn''t move instantly. The barbarian''s powerful body allows her to climb the cliff as if walking on the ground. She can even use one hand to carry Voss on her shoulders. When she jumps into the mage''s ship, look Going up is easier than other mages. "Speed ??up! If you don''t want to die at the hands of those undead, use all your mana!" On the deck, Professor Bida scolded the apprentices sharply. The movements in his hands kept on creating strong winds and speeding up the sailing of the ship. speed. The apprentices also realized that it was a matter of life and death, and spared no effort to cast magic. Even if the mana was exhausted, the apprentices did not meditate, but used a more primitive method to row vigorously in the cabin. The ship was getting farther and farther from the island surrounded by the undead. With the combined efforts of many mages, they seemed to have avoided the undead in the ocean and escaped successfully. "Professor Bida, a large unnatural thundercloud was found ahead, and the sea over there is in a storm..." Before Fat Professor could breathe a sigh of relief, the apprentices received unfavorable news, and the road ahead was not smooth. As if to verify the apprentice''s words, the dull thunder continued to sound, and the entire ship swayed violently. "Those undead are catching up!" At the same time, Ji Jia''s words also brought a bit of anxiety. Under the sea around the ship, red dots began to appear one after another, and the undead had found their traces. The escape of the mage and his party seems to have been detected by the enemy long ago, and what awaits them will be the enemy''s merciless offensive. "what is that?" "My God..." The apprentices on the boat suddenly exclaimed, and in front of the boat, at the end of their line of sight, a huge wave suddenly surged. Countless sea undead gathered together, turning their broken bodies into giant waves of corpses, their bodies were tightly packed, and they were heading towards the ship. Seeing this situation, Professor Bida hurriedly used the power of the undead killer. Under the purification of pure white light, the huge wave of corpses was broken into a gap. The ship rushed into the gap and safely escaped the attack of the huge waves, but there were still many marine undead who had not yet been purified and fell on the ship. The thunder was loud, the wind and rain were mixed, the ship sailed into the range covered by thunderclouds, and the cold rain fell on Ji Jia, and her heart seemed to cool down because of this. The cloud of death exhaled by the sea undead is gradually eroding the structure of the ship, and the vampire fish after the bat is also facing the gradually weakening undead killer, slamming into the two strings of the ship. This ship won''t last long. When the ship breaks, these people at sea will have no way to escape. What awaits them is to be killed by the enemy and then transformed into the undead. Ji Jia clenched her teeth tightly, the dark night sky, the unknown ocean, the flustered mage, the endless undead, was this the last scene she saw before she died? She was not willing to die like this, but there was nothing she could do. Beside Ji Jia, Warg Voss felt her desperation, and at this moment also let out a mournful wolf howl. Voss rubbed Ji Jia''s face with his fur. The bloody battle lines on Ji Jia''s face, which had long since formed a ball in the lake under the scouring of the rainstorm, were also dyed on Voss'' hair at this moment. At this moment, Ji Jia couldn''t help thinking of King Kilgor, and didn''t know how he lived in Krulord? Would he feel sad for himself if he heard of his death? "Where do you want to escape to?" Another wave came, and the leader of the enemy, Kegel riding the ghost whale, had also caught up. At this moment, all the mages fell into despair. They saw the true face of the ghost whale. The terrifying undead half the size of an island was an unrivaled existence on the ocean. It is not enough for the ghost whale to stick its teeth, and it will be destroyed by the enemy in an instant. Kegel, who was in control of the victory, burst out laughing wildly at this moment, laughing and laughing, he suddenly felt that something was wrong. Maybe it''s just his illusion, just now, he felt a powerful breath that suddenly enveloped his body. The light of lightning pierced the night, and the dull thunder rolled down. Under the bombardment of the electric current, the entire ocean seemed to boil. In just a moment, most of the undead of the ocean who were besieging the ship were killed and injured, even the undead under the sea. None were spared. "The mage still has reinforcements?" Kegel was stunned for a moment, and doubts arose in his heart. At least this spell took away the lives of tens of thousands of marine undead. Fortunately, the rough-skinned ghost whale was not damaged in any way. Soon, Kegel''s suspicions were thoroughly confirmed. Above the sky surrounded by dark clouds, an elemental figure like a rolling storm appeared, and the power of thunder danced around it. It was the culprit that killed the undead in the ocean. "Who are you? How dare you obstruct the great cause of the Lord of the Undead! If you leave on your own, you may be able to leave a life behind, otherwise only death awaits you." Looking at the elemental man in the air, Kegel''s expression changed slightly, and he could feel the power of the elemental man. At least it is the existence of the legendary element lord, and its strength is a bit stronger than Els, who died in his hands before. "Lord of the Undead? I''ve never heard of this name." The thunder element lord spit out, disdainful of the name mentioned by Kegel, "I don''t care what kind of grievances you have, but you broke into me. territory and deserve to be punished." "What?" Kegel''s expression changed slightly. He did not expect that the thunder element lord would destroy a large number of marine undead just for this reason. Among all the element people, except for the fire elves, the thunder element people are the most irascible. Seeing the thunder element lord who suddenly appeared, Professor Fatty suddenly said loudly as if he had caught a life-saving straw: "Great element lord, we are the mages of Brakada, mages have always been on good terms with elemental creatures, please take a look at For Bracada''s sake, help us repel the enemy!" Hearing Professor Fatty''s words, Kegel''s face sank. If the Thunder Elemental Lord really intends to help the Mage, it may take a lot of effort to deal with it. However, Kegel was not afraid. He held the Ice Trident tightly in his hands. No matter how powerful the Thunder Elemental Lord was, he would be taught a lesson by the weapon in his hand. Chapter 2651 "Wait, your weapon, is that..." Just as Kegel raised his head and faced the Thunder Elemental Lord at the center of the Thunder, the Thunder Elemental Lord seemed to have discovered something and looked suspicious. From the trident in Kegel''s hand, the thunder element lord felt an unusual aura. If he was replaced by an ordinary elemental person, he might not be able to distinguish the meaning of that aura, but he would never admit it wrong. It belongs to the breath of the water element monarch. Above the ocean, that breath represents supreme authority. For a time, the thunder element lord was even more worried. It didn''t know what was going on in this world. It lived on the ocean on weekdays and was indifferent to the world. It actually felt the breath of the two element monarchs one after another. "You have a token of the Water Elemental Monarch... So, like me, you are the servant of the Elemental Monarch." The Thunder Elemental Lord looked at Kegel and said. Kegel was stunned for a moment, and then listened to the thunder element lord: "I will not embarrass you, even if you break into my territory rashly, I will treat you as not understanding the rules. Servant of running water, from the sea below, you are all It can be taken away, but what is above the sea is my property, even if the water element monarch comes, this is an unchangeable fact." Beside Kegel, the succubus Yizeke seemed to have heard something and whispered in his ear: "He doesn''t want to be our enemy... This may be a good thing, don''t forget the task given by the master." Kegel was silent, of course he understood what Yizeke meant. Judging from the momentum of the thunder element lord, it was obviously a tough stubble that was difficult to deal with, even if Kegel could finally defeat it. The thunder element lord, I am afraid that he will also lose a lot of marine undead, and it is difficult to continue to explore the deep sea according to the master''s order. After pondering for a moment, Kegel released his grip on the trident. If he were to choose the enemies he hated the most, those elemental creatures would undoubtedly be in the first place. Even if he killed the thunder element lord, he could not turn him into an undead. Creatures can''t get any benefits at all, so they have to follow the words of the thunder element lord: "What about those ships? They are all soaked in the sea." "As I said, what''s on the sea is mine, and what''s below is yours." The Thunder Elemental Lord repeated, "This world is on the verge of destruction, and our monarchs are about to show their wrath, and I will bring My elemental relatives leave here and may never come back. Before leaving, I also need to bring some special products of the main plane, that is, humans." Saying that, the thunder element lord stretched out his misty fingers and pointed at those people trapped on the boat: "When I return to the air element plane, I will hold an exhibition there to show those elements who have never been to the main plane. Creatures, exhibit these human beings living on the main plane. Servant of the ocean, you have five minutes to try to drag these people into the sea, if you can do it, they are yours, otherwise it is all mine ." Listening to the words of the thunder element lord, the hearts of the mages on the ship have just been put down, and now they are raised again. The thunder element lord who suddenly appeared had no plans to save them at all, but had other plans for them. "How could this be... We are the mages of Brakada!" The fat professor couldn''t accept all this, and instead shouted to the thunder element lord. Ji Jia was equally nervous, and hurriedly reminded Professor Fatty: "Anyway, those undead want our lives, but that element wants us to survive..." Before Ji Jia could speak, the ship was violently rammed by the fish corpse witch. The ship was violently bumped, and the apprentices couldn''t stand up at all. A few people fell directly into the sea and were engulfed by the undead. The Thunder Elemental Lord, as he promised, had no intention of intervening in this matter at all, and just guided the spellcasting aside. The light of the lightning cut through the dark clouds, and the thunder condensed from the sky and spread to the surroundings. Above the sky, a ring of thunder and lightning that was constantly cast by lightning slowly emerged. The electric ring is constantly expanding due to the rain, and from it comes violent spatial fluctuations. "That spell is the door of different dimensions... My perception is not wrong, it is the real door of different dimensions, but it is many times larger than the ordinary one, we may still be saved..." From the ever-spreading thunder and lightning In the ring, Professor Fat seemed to feel something, and his heart rekindled the hope of living. As long as the gate of different dimensions condensed and formed, they could escape from the hands of the necromancer and escape to a relatively safe location. Another cloud of death struck, and the entire hull was eroded and decayed. Professor Bida was unsteady and almost fell on the deck. Ji Jia, who didn''t want to sit still, threw her battle axe aside, picked up the broken mast, and stabbed the undead in the ocean below, but to no avail. Those undead were almost endless. With her own strength, Nor can it stop the trend of ships breaking. Finally, under the fierce impact of several undead sharks, the trend of the hull fragmentation could no longer be stopped. The whole ship split in half from the middle, and was then dragged into the seabed by the endless ocean undead. "Um?" Kegel, who was about to reap the victory, suddenly noticed something abnormal. At the moment when the ship shattered, the professor of the academy cast a spell with all his strength, and spread a dark green Aegis of Hercules under everyone''s feet. Even if the whole ship sank to the bottom of the sea, they did not fall into the sea, and the apprentices who were overwhelmed either sat or fell, and remained on the suspended Hercules Aegis platform, as did Ji Jia. "Damn it!" Seeing that the mages still had cards, Kegel was about to drive the ghost whale and let it hit the Hercules Aegis in front of him. The teleportation portal in the air was completely formed. "Be careful!" The succubus Yizeke seemed to have found something, and hurriedly reminded Kegel. She didn''t need her reminder. The battle-hardened Kegel immediately realized that something was wrong. The momentum of the ghost whale''s forward charge was deeply stopped, and instead it sank rapidly. In an instant, the huge body of the ghost whale completely submerged into the sea. Below, left on the sea, only a lot of air bubbles. Just as the ghost whale submerged into the sea, rolling thunder erupted, and there was a space power that could transfer everything. The roar continued to reach Kegel''s ears, and when everything subsided and the ghost whale resurfaced, Kegel''s eyes were empty. Whether it is the thunder element lord, the dark clouds in the sky, the majestic storm, or those mages, or even the wreckage of the remaining ships on the sea, and the sea undead who jumped out of the sea, they have now completely disappeared. Under the space magic cast by the thunder element lord, everything has returned to peace. As it said before, everything on the sea is now owned by it. The time had not reached the five minutes promised by the Thunder Elemental Lord. Kegel understood that he had been placed in a space magic covering such a huge area. Even the Thunder Elemental Lord needed time to guide the release. If Kegel shot to interrupt, It was simply too late to finish. Kegel let out a cold snort, but he had no choice but to control the ghost whale again and lead the rest of the ocean undead towards the deep sea. Chapter 2652 Inside the Dragon''s Nest, Moriel was worrying about something. For some time, the flames seemed to be cursed. The dragons opened their big mouths, but could only spit out a small flame. The dragon''s breath, which used to make the enemy fearful in the past, has now become a bluff trick. Even Moriel was affected by this incident. The Dragon Breath of the Doomsday that belongs to her is only about 10% of the power of the past, which is already considered good. The sorcerers under her command couldn''t even get a flame out, so they could only let the dragon nest fall into darkness. The flames went out in front of Moriel''s eyes again, and she had to breathe out the dragon''s breath of doom that was enough to burn the legendary creature again, and ignited the brimstone drenched in kerosene. The small flame jumped up, and the light shone toward the surroundings, dispelling the darkness in the dragon''s nest. The power of the dragon''s breath at the end of the day, even if it is separated from Moriel, it can be turned into a flame for a long time. In the past, the Doomsday Dragon Breath would have to burn for at least ten days and ten nights before there was any sign of cessation, but now, it is estimated that it will be completely extinguished in a few hours. Moriel didn''t know what was wrong, but the flames went out so strangely that the kerosene didn''t even dry out, it just went out out of thin air. This feeling of being out of control really made her feel annoyed. "Ajit, get over here!" Moriel roared, her dissatisfied voice echoed throughout the dragon''s nest, causing all the sorcerers to tremble. At Morrill''s call, Ajit, who controlled the evil eye, hurried to her side: "Morrill, I..." Before he could finish speaking, he was interrupted by Moriel: "I want you to investigate the reason for the silence of the flames, do you have any results?" Ajit hurriedly replied: "Yes, Lord Moriel. The reason why we can''t use the power of flame is because the fire element monarch is haunting... My magic eye has seen the scene in the depths of hell, and even the flames are burning forever. The hell is also dark and cold now." Moriel snorted, with a bit of disdain in her eyes: "The monarch of the fire element? How dare you weaken my power so much, when I get the artifact back, I will deal with you first!" After speaking, Moriel thought of something, and stared at Ajiette with a sharp dragon boy: "Since the flame has been extinguished, have you researched other methods to disperse the darkness?" Living in the underground world all the year round, Morril is most accustomed to the oppressive and narrow caves and tunnels, as well as the boundless darkness. Before drinking the blood of the dragon and transforming into a big red dragon, she was also a brave warrior. In the dark, her perception was sharper than that of a caveman without eyes. After coming to the surface world, the vast world immediately attracted her. In the surface world, her head would no longer be covered by rocks, and she could truly fly in this world as a big red dragon. Among them, light was also one of the things that attracted Moriel. After feeling the bright light bathing her whole body, Moriel never wanted to return to the darkness. Ajiette looked embarrassed and hesitated for a while, but finally told the truth: "Please give us some more time, the progress of the magic research is not going well... We tried to use biological materials to emit light, and caught a lot of fireflies. , the research progress is now stuck on the fusion ritual, their bodies are too fragile, so that the survival rate after fusion is very low. Emma scholars put the research direction on the promotion of fireflies, we... " Moriel interrupted him: "Don''t say these are useless, how long will it take me to see the results?" "It will take about two more days." Ajit hurriedly replied, sensing the impatience in Moriel''s words. "It''s going to take so long? It''s useless." Moriel said with some disgust, she had recruited the masters of sorcery in the entire underground world, but even this kind of thing had to be studied for so long, "I don''t want the wedding to be in the dark. held." Edger was speechless, and at this moment, he seemed to think of something, with a strange look on his face: "Mr. Moriel... According to the news from the sorcery dignitaries who were dispatched first, Rhodes seems to have a little bit of a problem. Not bothered by darkness..." "What? Can he still release flames?" Thinking of Rhode''s extraordinary qualities, Moriel''s mouth twitched. He seemed to have a unique power of flame. Perhaps it was that power that made him Can still release fire. "No... that''s another kind of power that even the sorcerers have never heard of." Edger said with some doubts, even after he received the news from Sephiroth, he felt deeply puzzled. After thinking about it carefully, I gradually understood what she meant. Edge raised his hand, and a thunderbolt lightning formed in his palm, but it did not shoot at the enemy like in the past, but just stored it in his hand. The lightning is releasing light, although it is not yet dazzling, it is far brighter than the flames that are about to go out. "This is the method used by Rhodes... They used lightning to light up the entire city of magic and let the light return." Ajiette said, this sentence was not made up by him, but a legend of magic powers mentioned in the incoming information. "What?" Moriel was stunned for a moment, then showed a look of interest. The silence of the flame, it is impossible to trouble her alone, all creatures in the world have been affected by this incident. Hearing that Rhodes had figured out a way to solve the matter, she couldn''t help but feel a little curious. She wanted to know what method Rhodes used, and it was even faster than those sorcerers. "I''m going to see Rhodes." Moriel made up his mind. Ajit was slightly stunned: "Mr. Moriel, this is not in line with Nigon''s etiquette, nor with your identity. You should wait until all the guests have arrived, and then be greeted by the Lord of the Undead in person. As for now, you only Need to send the Nigon mission..." "Stop talking nonsense, I am the king of giant dragons, I can go whenever I want." Moriel snorted, "If that Rhode dares to neglect me, I will naturally make him understand the price of doing so. .Even if I do regret doing it, I have a chance to do it all over again." With the realm of time, Moriel can do whatever she wants. Even if she is not satisfied with the results in front of her, she can go back to the past at any time and correct her previous thoughts. Although Ajit was helpless, he didn''t dare to persuade him any more. Instead, he said, "Since that''s the case, Lord Moriel, please wait a moment, and I''ll call your entourage on this trip." "Go." After getting Morril''s approval, Edge hurriedly left. Moriel on the side closed the dragon boy, and she couldn''t help but be curious about Rhodes. Chapter 2653 "Ajit, where are you planning to go?" Edger, who was gathering his entourage, was suddenly stopped by another person. Edger recognized that it was Jedette. Jedette''s strength is there. He was originally highly valued by Moriel, but he was repeatedly frustrated in the battle with Rhodes, and finally lost his life. After becoming a death knight, he was also frustrated by Rhodes, and then by the angry Molly. Er was punished to clean up the dragon''s excrement. "Mr. Moriel plans to visit the Magic City in advance, and I am helping her to gather her followers." Edgett replied that there was no substantial conflict of interest between him and Jadet, who had already lost power. It was impossible to reuse Jadet again, and Ajiette didn''t mind answering his doubts. "Is that so... Why is there such a lack of me? How can I say that I was once a master of Bracada, and I should have a place in the selection of the people who accompanied Lord Moriel." After knowing the purpose of those accompanying people, Jie Det said without hesitation. Edger shook his head: "I don''t think so. The last time you were covered in blood and rain, Lord Moriel didn''t forget. I''m afraid she doesn''t want to see you in the entourage." Recalling the last time Rhode came to the Dragon''s Nest, Ajit also showed a bit of anger. It was because he listened to the nonsense of Jedette and others that he wanted to destroy the marriage. As a result, not only Jedette was cruel By making a fool of himself, he himself lost the Thousand Eyes Tyrant. "I think the magnanimous Lord Moriel has forgiven my last small mistake. It was just an accident. Who would have thought that Rhodes could find the creator of blood magic?" Jedette coughed dryly, quite helpless typical. Thinking of the last experience, Jadet was so angry that he wanted to use blood magic to make Rhodes, who came to discuss the marriage, make a fool of himself, so he was driven out of the dragon''s nest by Moriel, but Rhodes was thrown out by Rhodes. The entourage next to him was destroyed. Who would have thought that the unremarkable mage turned out to be Jerefer who created blood magic? "You can''t join the entourage. When the sorcerers leave for the magic city soon, you can come with them." Edger insisted, he ruthlessly rejected Jadet''s request He suggested, but still said, "Your companion, Advisor Sandro, is qualified to be the first entourage to depart. Please pass the news to him, and we will depart soon." Jedette was helpless, seeing that Ajit refused to let go, and finally had to give up, and turned to a quiet room to find Sandro who was wiping the blade. "What are you doing? Moriel is planning to go to the Magic City ahead of schedule. You are the first entourage, hurry up and put together the cursed armor." Seeing that Sandro in the quiet room had taken apart the cursed armor for some unknown reason, and it seemed that he was still studying the parts of the artifact in his hand, Jedette hurriedly urged. Sandro didn''t answer, he stared at the dark black front of the Dark Demon Sword, and after repeated urging by Jadet, he said, "It''s not yet time." "What?" Jedette was a little puzzled. "They are going to leave soon, and I''m afraid they won''t be able to catch up with the team later." "I mean when it belongs to us." Sandro finally put down his blade and looked at Jadet, "There will be no problems with this trip, we still need to wait. There should be a mission to go after that. Magic City, I set out with them." Jedette was puzzled, but seeing that Sandro still had no intention of taking action, he had to sigh deeply: "Okay... Anyway, I am a death knight now, and you have the final say." Sandro heard the complaint in Jadette''s words, shook his head and said, "Maybe you are a death knight now, but when the time comes again, no one knows what you will become." "Are you saying that Moriel will use the power of time to revive me? If I succeeded in calculating Rhodes last time, it might be possible. As for now... I don''t think there is any hope." Jadet was a little helpless. Say. "No one can say for certain things like time." Sandro was noncommittal to his words, and turned to stroke the blade in his hand, "Bracada''s conqueror...I can''t imagine that Rhodes really defeated those mages, It''s a pity that everything he does is meaningless under the power of time." Jedette raised his eyebrows. After so many years of cooperation, he could feel that Sandro was thinking about something. Even the one who knew Sandro well sometimes didn''t know what Sandro was thinking, let alone others. In terms of conspiracy, Sandro has far more planning ability than Jedette. Although Jadet saw that Sandro had plans, he didn''t ask more. Sometimes, only if he didn''t know the whole plan could he be a better part of the plan. If you know too much, you will become constrained. After putting down the dark evil sword in his hand, Sandro took other artifact parts to check. The skull crown still shines, and the undead shield is also ghostly. Unfortunately, except for the bone breastplate, there are no other artifact parts, which can be combined with Compared to the Black Demon Sword. After Jadet stayed in the quiet room for a while, he said goodbye to Sandro and found Edger who was counting the team again. "Why did you come back alone? Where is Sandro''s advisor? We''re going to leave soon." Without seeing Sandro, Edger asked helplessly. "He was a little unwell, so he gave me the entourage." Jedette replied without changing his face, "Is there any problem?" "Of course there is a problem. Did you really bring the news to Sandro?" Edger gave him a suspicious look. Jedette showed a dissatisfied look: "You actually doubt what I said, do you feel the unique death energy in me? If even the death energy can''t prove that I just found Sandro, then I have nothing to say." "Okay..." Edger hesitated for a moment, and finally agreed to Jadette''s request. In fact, if Jadette hadn''t repeatedly disappointed Lord Moriel, he would have also wanted to bring him with him who used to live in Bracada. The very familiar Jadette said, "If Lord Moriel is dissatisfied with you, you will have to bear the consequences yourself." "Don''t worry, I believe that Lord Moriel has forgiven me long ago." Jadette said with preparation, as long as he didn''t bump into Moriel who was in a fit of anger, he didn''t need to be too scared at other times. After persuading Ajit, Jadet successfully joined the entourage, preparing to visit the magical city where Rhodes is located with Moriel. Chapter 2654 "She is coming." Feeling a certain kind of stalwart, like the aura of the master of all things emerging from the sky, Rhodes, who was welcoming the guests, couldn''t help but stare. Beside Rhodes was the King of the Cavemen who came from the Beast Crest Wasteland north of Krulord and blessed him and Moril, a Doomsday King that Rhodes had never heard of before. Kilgor, the big leader of Kru Lord, had already surrendered to Moriel and accepted the transformation of the sorcerer. The dead hero Tanan also worked for Rhode. In a sense, Rhode and Rhodes have There is a deep connection between the Krulord wasteland, and his wedding with Moriel also attracted many barbarians. Out of etiquette, Rhodes could not neglect the guests who came to bless him. Even the king of cavemen who was only fifth-order, Rhodes had to greet him with a smile, but in front of the Lord, these things had to be put aside. If it is a small loss and a big one, neglecting the righteous master of the wedding, then it will not be worth the loss. Rhode''s figure flashed and he walked away from the flames. The king of cavemen beside him couldn''t help rubbing his eyes. He seemed unable to understand why the flames that had been extinguished in the world would ignite from Rhodes again. And it burned so vigorously, even hotter than any other flame in his memory. When the surroundings returned to calm, Rhode came under the shroud of blazing light. Not far away was the Dragon King Moriel, who had transformed into a big red dragon, and there was a mission that accompanied her nearby. Moriel''s arrival was earlier than Rhodes expected. According to his original expectation, judging from Moriel''s troublesome personality, she probably wouldn''t show up easily until the last moment. At this time, Moriel was looking at the scene of the Magic City with a curious face. Even though it was shrouded in a dark sky, the sight in the city was not affected at all. a sharp contrast. Lighting up the entire city of magic is a magical prop that Moriel has never seen before. They are tubular objects that emit bright light like lightning is imprisoned inside. "what is this?" Although she had already heard about the special features of the Magic City from the information of the sorcerer, Moriel was still shocked when she saw it with her own eyes. She stretched out her dragon claws and carefully wiped the surface of the tube, except for the feeling of a slight heat, the ''lightning'' in it did not seem to be affected. "These are ''lamps''." Rhode came to her side and introduced to the big red dragon, "They are the products of the ''Titan Project''. When the flames of the world go out, they can guide the light for us, although I myself do not You don''t need these lights to see through the darkness, but if you like, I can pass on the knowledge to the sorcerers." As Rhodes said, the Titan project went far more smoothly than he expected. With the Titan''s arrow, Rhodes has infinite lightning energy. After conquering Brakada, with the help of many undead scholars, the research of the Titan project is progressing rapidly. Every day, there are various research products. Appear. Perhaps the potential of the Titan''s Arrow was too powerful, or Erica''s talent was extraordinary, Rhode just told Erica to find a way to brighten the town, but when the scholars in the research center really took out the lamp When in charge, Rhode couldn''t believe his eyes. Seeing that Moriel was playing with the glowing light tube, Rhode was also secretly relieved, not to mention Moriel, even when he saw the light tube for the first time, he couldn''t help but be stunned for a long time. It was ordered to be spread all over the city. Under normal conditions, Rhode''s lightning strikes deal 480 base panel damage. The sorcerers, as requested by Rhodes, count the lightning energy that deals 1 damage as unit 1 in the Titan plan. 1 point of lightning energy is enough for a light tube to illuminate for a day, and each lightning bolt released by Rhode can store 480 points of lightning energy. When Rhode fully activates the Titan Arrow, it only takes a few hours. It can store tens of millions of lightning energy, and there is no need to worry about the consumption of these lights. In addition to light tubes, many lightning weapons have also been born in the Titan project. Unfortunately, the power cannot meet expectations and cannot be used to deal with the enemy. However, some simple electrical appliances are deeply loved by other undead. With time, their lives will happen. Reborn changes. Until this moment, the Titan Project finally showed its terrifying potential, and it is no wonder that when Erica accepted the appointment of the Speaker, she would come up with this plan as soon as possible. Under the decoration of the lamps, the entire magic city is shining, and the light in the city is even more dazzling than usual. "You really gave me a surprise, Rhodes." Moriel finally put down the lamp and looked at Rhodes with satisfaction. After going through the darkness in the dragon''s nest, Moriel certainly understands how precious these rays of light are when the flames subside from the world. Moriel looked around, and the entire Magic City was brightly lit. From the outside, it could not be seen that it was actually a city of the undead, and the splendid scenery in it, I was afraid that the Magic City of the Golden Age could not be reproduced. It was Rhode in front of him who brought this bright light. "Ah... these are nothing." Hearing Moriel''s praise, Rhode waved his hand and snapped his fingers at the same time. With his movements, the rays of light converged into a bundle, hitting the position where he was standing from all over the top of his head. Several vampires flying in the sky are holding a special circular lamp. The circular lamp is surrounded by a special prism. Under the calculations of the magic scholars, the prism can effectively refract the light and make it merge into one. A bunch, play an eye-catching role. This characteristic round lamp is also referred to by Rhodes as a "spotlight." "After we get married, you can feel a different surprise every day." Rhode stood beside the big red dragon, stretched out his hand, and slowly stroked Moriel''s dragon scales. Moriel let out a light hum, but did not dislike Rhode''s actions. Rhodes clearly understood the situation, and chose to lower his stance at this time. In the face of the power of time, even if he had just conquered Bracada, he could only be obedient in exchange for the right to live in the future. "If you really think so, bring my artifact now." Moriel let out a cold snort, she cared more about the artifact belonging to the giant dragon than the surprise that was invisible at all. "Don''t worry, when the wedding is over, the dragon artifact that belongs to you will naturally return to your hands." Rhode said unhurriedly. Rhode''s answer was the same as before. Those two giant dragon artifacts were the only means of restraining Moriel, and they were also his bargaining chips in exchange for marriage. If they were handed over so easily, I was afraid that all efforts would be in vain. Chapter 2655 The flame has been extinguished. The people of Erathia were surprised to find that night and winter had invaded the Holy Kingdom. The sky darkened, and it seemed that there would never be a moment to light up. The sharply colder climate forced the Erathians to put on the heavy winter coats, the knights'' armor was as cold as iron, and the fireplace in the house was empty and damp. People don''t know what happened, but this world The most basic rules have quietly changed. Even demons are reluctant to operate in such a strange climate, and the demonic invasion of Sieracia has stopped, but there are still a few extremely hungry demons wandering around. Taking advantage of this hard-won truce, Queen Catherine ordered a thorough investigation of the matter, while looking for ways to light up the darkness and warm it up. The warriors of Erathia are not used to fighting in the dark. Instead, the demons and the undead have become stronger and stronger through the shelter of darkness. Although magic has the ability to dispel the darkness, it cannot last for long. Except for the Erathian royal family, there is no luxury in other places that can allow a group of spellcasters to do nothing and maintain light magic at all times. The Queen''s orders spread throughout the kingdom, and the priest Ronis embarks on a journey to find the light. Ronis was a former Bracada mage, but he renounced his Bracada identity in favor of the Holy Kingdom long before Bracada first suffered a barbarian rebellion. Ronis''s strength is strong, but after joining the monastery in Erathia, his faith is not enough. He is still only a priest so far. If he wants to be promoted to a priest, he must either show his devout faith or make outstanding achievements. The advent of darkness may be an opportunity for Ronis to wait for a long time. He heard that a certain town in the southern part of Erathia was not affected by the darkness. Southern Erathia is close to the Mage Empire, and Ronis speculates that it may be the Mage who fled from Bracada who provided a way to dispel the darkness. If he can bring back that method, he might be rewarded for becoming a high priest instead. "City of Light..." Thinking of the name of that town, Ronis couldn''t help frowning slightly. Is this a coincidence? That city was originally called this name? Or was it just changed recently? No matter what, Ronis has to go and find out, the answer he needs is in that city. Approaching the town, the dark night sky was dispelled by light, and from a distance, the city of light was shining brightly. This discovery also made Ronis happy. "I am here on the orders of Queen Catherine, seeking a way to dispel the darkness for a long time." On entering the city, Ronis replied to the guard''s questioning. The guards looked at each other and felt the huge mana fluctuations in Ronis'' body. Then the captain of the guards took him to a square, which was also the most dazzling place in the city. Ronis stepped into the square, where a large number of people had gathered. They were low in strength, kneeling on the ground, praying to a huge statue, and the statue was radiating dazzling light. "what is that?" Ronis was stunned for a moment, but in front of the kneeling crowd, a priestess was opening her hands, Kang said enthusiastically: "The world has fallen into darkness, the most terrifying end has come, in this catastrophe that no one can escape. Only a hero of light can save us, and he will return from the boundless darkness to bring light to the world." Following the guidance of the priestess, people knelt down and saluted, and the praises in their mouths were endless. In front of everyone, the huge glowing statue stood still, and in the shroud of light, it looked more and more magnificent. "Heroes of Light? This is not the teaching of the Holy See at all, here is a group of pagans..." Ronis, who had studied the relevant knowledge, immediately realized that something was wrong. The gathering in this city turned out to be a group of pagans. No wonder the garrison outside the city was like this. strict. Ronis looked at the people who were kneeling. Most of them were deceived, and their essence was still good. The one who should be punished was the pagan leader who tampered with the teachings, that is, the priestess. As Ronis looked at the priestess, the priestess also saw him, and the only person standing in the entire square said, "Speak your intentions." "I came here on the order of Queen Catherine to find a way to dispel the darkness. It seems that I have found it." Ronis stretched out his hand and pointed to the huge statue in the distance. Ronis doesn''t know the depth of this group of people. Of course, he will not directly identify them as pagans on other people''s territory, not to mention how the pagan leaders reacted. He shreds. Even if Ronis could cast a spell to solve these people, he would not do so. He knew very well who was the real master. Facing those angry people, the only thing Ronis could do was to choose to cast a spell and leave. "So, you are here for the light." The priestess stared at him and said, "When darkness comes, light is the gift of the heroes of the light to us. Only those who follow the heroes of the light devoutly are qualified to enjoy these lights. Others will simply sink into the endless darkness." Ronis was silent, and the priestess said again: "You can come here and hear the teachings of the heroes of the light. It is the guidance of fate. You are different from the rest of the world. What will you choose? Come to the light. In the arms of heroes, or with those ignorant people, returning to the boundless darkness?" There was a sound of iron objects colliding behind Ronis. Looking back, he saw the guards in full formation, as well as the pagan priests staring at him around the square. If he answered wrong, I''m afraid it won''t be like this. Let it go. Faced with the threat of the pagans, Ronis snorted. Before he became a priest, he was a high-level mage no matter what, and although the threat of the current battle made him feel difficult, it was not to the extent that he could not deal with it. As for the so-called fate, it is even more a nonsense. Everything that happens can be explained by fate, and it is not the heroes of light who really control the fate, but the stigmata of Erathia. "The only thing I follow is Erathia''s teachings of the gods. Now that you are back in the arms of the gods, there may be a chance." Ronis replied firmly, and his words suddenly made the already tense atmosphere even more dull. Listening to Ronis questioning the words of the hero of light, I don''t know that the priest was the first to lose his temper, and dozens of magical balls of spiritual energy were bombarded at him. Facing the offensive of the pagan priests, Ronis knew that he was at a disadvantage in numbers, and then without saying a word, he performed teleportation one after another, and his figure quickly fled into the distance. Chapter 2656 "Catch up with him! Refuse the guide of the hero of light, and only fall into eternal darkness." Facing Ronis who escaped by teleportation, the priestess immediately ordered. Following her orders, the surrounding pagan priests immediately cast spells in pursuit. The strong spatial fluctuations left by the teleportation caused the light emitted by the giant statue to twist and turn. Although they are both spellcasters, the research of space magic by pagan priests is obviously not comparable to that of orthodox Bracada mages, especially in tracking space traces. If there is no relevant knowledge, it will take longer. The pagan priest followed the residual space fluctuations of Ronis, and found the place where he stayed in the teleport gap, but he was nowhere to be seen at all, and it could only take a while to confirm the location of his next teleport. With such a delay, Ronis would have already run away by teleportation, let alone catching him. The pagan priests nearby were secretly anxious, but they couldn''t think of a good way for a while. The tracking of spatial fluctuations was not within their usual research scope. What they usually studied was knowledge related to prayer. In desperation, the pagan priests could only use the way they were best at, which was to pray to the heroes of light, praying that the heroes of light could make the enemy invisible, and praying that the heroes of light could directly destroy the enemy. The priestess also realized the difficulty of tracking Ronis. If he escaped and spread the news in the city, there would be no good results. "Let me examine these traces." Just when the priestess was secretly worried, an old spellcaster took the initiative to ask Ying. Different from the pagan priests around, the old man was wearing the silver robe of the Bracada mage, and being able to say these words also proved his confidence. On top of that, asking him to track these spatial traces is really an appropriate move. "Trouble you, Master Tazis." Seeing the mage taking the initiative to help the priests, the priestess couldn''t help but be overjoyed. With his help, the enemy couldn''t escape even if he wanted to. "The hero of light will praise you for everything you do. for." Master Tazis did not change his face. He was easy-going on weekdays. Once he got into things related to magic, he would become serious and serious. This is his belief as a mage. Even if he is no longer in Brakada, he is still proud of being a mage. The old mage checked the space fluctuations left by Ronis, and quickly confirmed his location. He whispered a few words to the priestess, and the priestess couldn''t help but change his face. After learning the news, the priestess did not make a statement, but secretly called her hands, and said loudly: "Soldiers of Light, evil people have sneaked into our town, he is here to steal our supreme light and let the world fall into Dark, would you allow such a thing to happen?" "No tolerance!" Hearing the news, the soldiers in bright armor said in unison. The priestess showed a satisfied expression. She pointed to a wooden house outside the square and gestured to the soldiers with her eyes. The soldiers suddenly understood, raised their weapons, slowed their pace, and approached the wooden house little by little. With the spellcasting blessing of pagan priests, their various attributes have been continuously improved, and they have faintly reached the level of legendary creatures. At the same time, Ronis, who was hiding in the wooden house, also found something wrong. Just now, Ronis released teleportation in succession. He did not flee outside the city, but hid in a wooden house outside the square while his figure flickered. Ronnie deliberately confuses the mana fluctuations during his teleportation. Even if the high-level priest is here, it is difficult to determine his true trace for a while, and he will only be confused by the continuous recovery of space fluctuations. Ronis came here for the method of luminescence, and now the method of luminescence is in front of him, but he has nothing to gain, so he will inevitably feel unwilling in his heart. . For this reason, he took the risk and hid in this wooden house, and only waited for the pagan priest who was following him to go away, and he would go to the huge statue to find out. However, Ronis did not expect that among those pagan priests, there was a high-level mage of Brakada hidden. The basic trick is just as straightforward. "wrong¡­¡­" Aware of the approaching auras, Ronis finally realized that something was wrong, and his location seemed to have been discovered by those people. Ronis hesitated a little, and was about to look through the crack of the door, when the Warrior of Light in heavy armor broke through the door with a hammer. The broken door slammed into Ronis, and the strong impact made him groan. The caster''s body, which has been neglected for many years, cannot be compared with the Warrior of Light. A violent dizziness spread in Ronis'' mind. He only felt that his body was out of control, and it was so laborious to even lift a finger. The mana gathered in the body seems to be boundless water at this moment, and cannot be gathered into the mana flow that constitutes magic. Ronis wanted to teleport to escape, but only his consciousness responded, and his body didn''t obey at all. Not every spellcaster can do the spells that move with their hearts like a legendary mage. Seeing that the warhammer in the hands of the Bright Warrior was about to fall on him, Ronis could almost feel the dull wind attached to the warhammer. He had no doubt that when the hammer fell completely, his bones would be completely smashed. At the critical juncture, there was a little confusion in the team of the Warriors of Light, and the Warriors of Light who were wielding the warhammer were also affected, and their movements were half a beat, and then the whole person was knocked away by another person who was killed behind. Ronis, who escaped from death, seized this hard-won opportunity to breathe violently. He saw clearly the man who rescued him. The man seemed to be a mercenary. . The man also glanced at him, his eyes lingering for a moment on his priestly robe. "This is not the place to talk, come with me." After leaving this sentence, the man swept the sword again, and the blade burst out with legendary power in his hand. No one of the nearby bright warriors could stop it, and the formation was quickly swept out of a gap, and he was also very afraid of the nearby The pagan priest who cast the spell, after sweeping away the bright warriors blocking the way, quickly fled from the gap between them. Ronis pondered for a moment, if it wasn''t for that person''s help, he would probably have encountered an accident. After feeling the kindness released by the person, Ronis no longer hesitated, and performed teleportation, chasing the trajectory of the person''s escape. Chapter 2657 "It''s him¡­¡­" After seeing the man who suddenly shot, repelled the Warriors of Light, and rescued Ronis, the priestess''s face was obviously ugly. "I''m sorry, the priest who guided the light... I brought that trouble here. He repeatedly sabotaged your plan. It''s really hateful." Beside the priest, Mage Tazis said apologetically. "You did nothing wrong. He rejected the guidance of the hero of light and was willing to fall into the company of darkness." The priestess shook her head, with a bit of regret in her words, "The hero of light will give him the punishment he deserves." Master Tazis sighed deeply, and turned to help other pagan priests to trace the spatial fluctuations left by Ronis when he left. At the same time, Ronis, who had teleported long distances in succession, finally followed the man to the broken house in the corner of the town when he was consuming most of his mana. The two followed the tunnel inside the house to the hillside outside the city. superior. "Who are you? Why do you want to save me?" Ronis asked the man after temporarily throwing off the pagan priest who was chasing. "Report your own information before asking others." The man wiped the blade in his hand and glanced at Ronis. Ronis had no choice but to say: "Darkness has come, and the flames of the world have been extinguished. I heard that there is a way to dispel darkness and bring light in this city. Erathia needs this method, but the people in the city seem to be not very friendly." "Does Erathia need this method, or do you need it?" The man saw Ronis''s purpose at a glance, and the person who brought back this method would obviously be rewarded handsomely. Ronis did not deny it: "Someone will always present this method to Queen Catherine, whether that person is me or not, it is only a matter of time. Why can''t I be that person?" "Fortunate for you, my friend just happens to know the way to dispel the darkness." The man was quite satisfied with Ronis''s answer, and put his hands in front of him and said. "Really? Where is your friend now? I''m willing to pay some price in exchange for your friend''s knowledge." Ronis'' eyes lit up. The mercenary looked helpless: "My friend... he is the maker of the glowing statue, but now he is in a little trouble. He was deceived by those people. Let him see his dead son, I''m afraid he won''t give you knowledge easily." Ronis was stunned for a moment, but he didn''t expect things to turn out like this, but he still reached out to the mercenary: "Ronis. I can assure you that those heretics will eventually be punished, and your friends will be rescued." "I hope so..." The mercenary sighed deeply and stretched out his hand, "My name is Kaidan, and it was indeed the right decision to save you. We have a common position on this matter." "Those heretics are so rampant, I''m afraid we can''t solve this matter with our strength alone. I need to seek assistance from the top officials of the Holy See." From Kaidan''s mouth, after learning about his friend, Ronis has more choices, but after thinking of the danger of dying just now, he didn''t dare to take the risk and chose the safest way. , that is to ask for help from the more powerful high-level Holy See. Whether it is him or the mercenary Kaidan on the side, he has the ability to stand on his own, but in the face of a large number of heretics, many of them are innocent people who have been bewitched, and even they have nothing to do. So far, seeking help from the top officials of the Holy See has become the only option for Ronis. For innumerable years, the Holy See has been purging infidels. Legend has it that during the ancient Erathia period, the Holy See suppressed all foreign races, and even mentioning the name of the Holy Kingdom would make those pagans tremble. Among the bards, those heart-warming legends about Ancient Erathia have been heard by both Ronis and Kaidan. Time passes, Erathia''s glory is gone, and when people think of the strongest power in the world, the first thing that comes to mind is those mages of Bracada. But with the recovery of the stigmata, everything in the world will change, the angels will no longer hide in the city of clouds, they will walk in the world, choose the right people, become saints with divine power, Erasia will usher in the greatest Even the kings of the last days cannot stop this day from coming. Kaidan was very worried about his friend and benefactor, Mage Tazis. In the ancient legends of Erathia, those who turn their backs on the gods will face the final judgment, no one can save them, and they will suffer eternal torment in hell. Kaidan does not object to Tazis'' pursuit of faith and joining other sects, but now is not the time. If he wanted to live safely in Erathia, joining the ancient Holy See was his only option. Mixing with these heretics, there is no guarantee that one day you will be judged and liquidated. However, Tazis did not listen to Kaidan''s persuasion at all. All his attention was attracted by the magic performed by the priest of light, or some secret method. I don''t know what the priest of light did to let Tazis see his long-dead son, and the priest even claimed to have the ability to let him return to Tazis again. Of course, Kaidan didn''t believe these words. He saw with his own eyes the son of Tazis who died again after turning into an undead. Bringing the dead back to the world is not the power of the hero of light, but the power of the Lord of the Undead. If this is what Rhode said, Kaidan might believe it, but when it came from the priest of light, Kaidan didn''t believe it at all. It''s a pity that Tazis has long been dazzled by hope. When he heard that he could see his son again, he immediately fell into the arms of the hero of light. of Kaidan. Kaidan is very helpless. He can just leave and ignore everything in the city of light, but for the sake of Tazis saving him, he can''t just leave. He knows that Tazis needs him. s help. "You said... how many reinforcements will the Holy See send?" Just when Ronis had already sat down and was ready to deliver the message through the priest''s unique prayer method, Kaidan asked worriedly, he was worried that the power sent by the Holy See was too powerful that he would not have time to rescue Master Tazis. "I don''t know... I heard that the cold has made the demons calm down a lot, and the Holy See may send a few angels or free priests." Ronis is also not sure, but he believes that as long as the top officials of the Holy See know about this, they will never sit back and ignore the heretics. He just doesn''t know how many reinforcements the Holy See will send. Chapter 2658 The end of the cold city. The last main city of mages in the north of Bracada. Serena stood at the head of the city, looking at the undead army in the distance. Darkness came, the light faded from the world, and the undead who originally lived in the darkness brought light at this moment. The light in the undead army is more dazzling than that in Mohan City. Serena has clearly asked the mage to dispel the darkness, but it is still not as good as those undead. No one could have imagined that the light that was not noticeable in the past has become a scarce resource at this moment. There are many mages gathered in Mohan City, and they can maintain the light all the time, but it is difficult to say other places. The unfavorable battle situation came to Serena''s ears one after another. The boundless darkness was the last straw that crushed Brakada. The mage, who fell into despair, let rumors continue to spread. Some people said that darkness was a sign that the world was about to be destroyed, and some people said that it was a sorcery performed by Rhodes. When the top management of the Magic Guild and the leaders of the Magic Academy chose to flee to the Elf Kingdom Eri in order to preserve their power, the entire Brakada was dark, and Rhode''s skull flag was planted all over the snowy area. The result is already doomed. After gaining the upper hand, the undead army changed from the previous style of leaving no armor, and instead offered more lenient conditions, and began to accept the surrender of the remaining mages. I heard that this was related to the newly appointed speaker in the undead kingdom, and one inherited it. A woman with the last name Magnus. Wise mages, when they learned that the legendary mages were evacuating to Eli, realized that the situation was over, and surrender became a logical thing. However, not everyone is so wise. In the face of the undead creatures occupying their homes, there is always a solitary mage who dares to risk their lives to restore the glory of Bracada. They would rather die in battle with every last drop of mana than bow their heads to the enemy. The mages who refused to surrender and fought desperately gathered in the city of Mo Han, north of Brakada. Under the leadership of the legendary Mage Serena, they fought against the undead while looking for an opportunity to retake Brakada. Serena is the elder of the Magic Guild. She has a close relationship with the current president, Esquel. The two are only colleagues on the surface, but in private they are called mentors and apprentices. Although the main mages of the Magic Guild left, they never gave up on this snowy area. Serena, who led the mages to fight, was also one of Esquier''s secret hands. "Elder Serena, the enemy sent a messenger...the mirror image of that woman." Listening to the report from her subordinates, Serena frowned deeply, her eyes full of vigilance, she looked at the army of undead in the distance, and finally said: "Let me go see her." According to past practice, mages who refuse to surrender will not meet the envoys of the enemy at all, and will only bombard them completely with spells. Those mages who dare to shake their morale will also be severely punished, but at this moment, Serena can''t do that. Serena just glanced from a distance and saw dozens of undead great demons gearing up for their efforts. In the war, they didn''t even need the protection of the ability to ban magic, and they harvested the lives of an unknown number of mages. They are Rhodes. The strongest force under his command. In addition to them, there are countless vampire corpses. They are all over the mountains and plains. They are the backbone of the undead army. Any dead creature will become one of them. And the leader of the legion, General Falezer, who rode on the corpse and horse, held the scarlet orb high in one hand, which was the forbidden magic ball that the mages hated deeply. Although Tanan is no longer there, the power of the forbidden magic ball still makes the mage grit his teeth. The power of the undead legion made Serena''s heart tensed, and it was only Rhodes who came to visit, and the peak power of the undead legion was presented in front of Serena. This kind of power, even President Yin Lai is still alive, the magic guild in its heyday is difficult to deal with, let alone the remaining mages. Serena knows the power of those mages, and sometimes it is useless to rely on blood alone. Unless there is the birth of a hero, in front of the undead army, the only way to destroy the stubborn Mohan City is to be destroyed. Even though he was reluctant, and contrary to the idea of ??resistance, Serena still had to do it. Led by her mages, she met the mirror image of the woman, Erica Magnus. "You..." Looking at Erica, Serena seemed to have something to say, but in the end she just sighed deeply, "I''ve heard your story." "What story?" Erica asked with a slight smile. "In those ancient stories, you were very clever, the god of mages regarded you as a treasure, mages trusted you and admired you, and when you became the second-generation president, you brought long-lasting glory to the empire of mages. But now , but you betrayed Bracada." Serena stared at her and said, Erica''s mirror image looks no different from her own, her eyes are very agile, and there is no trace of mirror image at all. Serena had heard the story of Erica, just like every mage has heard the story of the Mage God, Serena had also been very curious about Erica, Gwen''s daughter. But when Erica really came to her, Serena could only glared at her. "I didn''t betray Brakada." Erica corrected her words. "If I hadn''t persuaded His Majesty Rhodes to give you a chance to surrender, you would now be a member of the undead creatures." "You call that evil necromancer your majesty, can''t you prove your betrayal?" Serena looked at her with even more anger despite her defense. "Many years ago, I had already completed my mission and returned to silence under the snow." Erica understood her thoughts, but sighed deeply, "Now I am no different from other undead. The only difference is that I am wiser than them, and for this reason, I am reused by His Majesty Rhodes." Erica sighed: "I regret that I can''t use my power to help the current mage. It belongs to my position, so I can''t do it. I can only do my best to save everything in Brakada. Maybe cloth Lakada people will be oppressed and enslaved, and perhaps the glory of the Mage Empire will no longer exist, but you, the mages who have witnessed everything in Brakada will eventually survive, not as undead, but as human beings ." Serena''s breathing became rapid: "Of course you can help us! You are the speaker of the undead kingdom, and you are still Gwen''s daughter! That Rhode trusts you, maybe you can convince him... maybe..." Serena didn''t go on, but instead looked bitter, because even herself realized that it was unrealistic. Chapter 2659 No one will give up immediate, tangible benefits at their fingertips. Ordinary people will not do this, let alone the necromancer who is famous for evil. No matter what Erica does, it will not end well for those who resist the mage. Realizing this, Serena''s face was bitter, and the look in Erica''s eyes was a little more haggard. "His Majesty Rhode''s big wedding is imminent, and he has given a death order to hear the news of the surrender of the whole territory of Brakada before the wedding celebration. He will marry the Dragon King Moriel as the conqueror of Brakada. ." Erica shook her head and said, "Surrender, you are the last rebels." "You said that we are the last rebels, of course we can''t surrender! If even we surrender, Brakada will be completely in name only. Besides us, who else will remember the glory of the Mage Empire? Who else, Will you fight for this snowy area?" Serena looked at Erica and let out an angry shout. Even the mage who was guarding was infected by her aura at this moment, waiting for Erica with angry eyes. Serena was willing to stay in Bracada and lead the mage to resist, not only because of Esquel''s orders, but more importantly because she did so voluntarily. Not all mages, in the face of an irresistible strong enemy, the first thing they think about is to protect themselves, and there will always be people who will fight for more important things. Years of research on spells can develop the wisdom of the mage. Legendary mages are always inhumane. In their eyes, everything in the world is just a combination of different magical elements. The more they know, the more indifferent they become. Calmness and balance are the abilities of every legendary mage. They can''t understand why some people are willing to die, and do not choose to temporarily avoid the edge in front of a powerful enemy, just as they can''t understand why the former Tanan did not occupy the wasteland to become king, but instead led the barbarians to counterattack Brakada. But Serena was not like this. Seeing the towns eroded and corrupted by the cloud of death, and seeing the Bracadians who had turned into undead, Serena was heartbroken, but also understood his responsibility. In the face of danger, how could she just walk away? The glory of the Magic Guild, the pride of Bracada, will be upheld by her until the very end. Even if their strength is poor and the whole city is razed to the ground by the undead, they will not say the word drop. From her firm eyes, Erica also saw her determination, with a complicated expression on her face: "I am very happy that Brakada can give birth to a mage like you, and I am also sorry for your sacrifice. It''s pointless, maybe soon, I''ll see you in the realm of the dead." "You won''t." Serena said sternly. At this point, she no longer needs to talk to Erica. No matter how powerful the undead show, the mages of Mohan City will not choose to surrender. After the discordant meeting was over, Erica''s mirror image dissipated like blisters without waiting for other mages to start. When her consciousness returned to her body in the Congress, Erica felt a little helpless. As she said before, the last rebels of Brakada gathered in Mo Han City, and the mages in other towns descended and fled. If Rhodes hadn''t given an order to take the entire territory of Brakada before the celebration, she also planned to slowly subdue the rebels there. "Send the order to General Farezer to start the siege and end the resistance of those mages." Erica said to the high-level mage in charge of the order, and the high-level mage who got the order immediately opened a door of time and space and went away. It was the great demon Axis who was originally in charge of the order in the Diet. Axis has a unique talent in flame hiding. He can store the number of flame hiding, up to four times. This talent also makes him more flexible than ordinary big demons, and it is convenient to communicate messages back and forth. However, with the silence of the fire element, the great demons'' natural power was severely affected. I don''t know since when, the big demons lost the ability to ignite flames, they have no way to rely on flames to travel through space, and the task of sending orders can only be done by other undead. The great demon, including the main force of the legion, lost the power of the flame to hide, and their strength dropped a lot. Without the elusive flame, the great demon could only rely on his own body to fight. As the top demon in hell, even if there is no flame to hide, the powerful characteristics of the big demon should not be underestimated. If you replace it with a general legendary mage, if you don''t use space magic, you really don''t know who it is. Who wins or loses. Erica was not worried about the situation in Mohan City. The moment Serena refused to surrender, the outcome of those mages was doomed. His Majesty Rhodes handed over all the forbidden magic balls to Fareze. If he still can''t win, then I''m afraid he has to change a general. As if thinking of something, Erica''s brows raised a little sadness. Compared with the gradually stable situation in Bracadane, what she is more worried about is the abnormal changes in the whole world. The silence of the flame, like a heavy burden, pressed deeply on Erica''s heart. No one knows what the elemental monarchs will do. At present, only the flames seem to be silent. Maybe someday the other magic elements will gradually die out. At that time, the only way to wait for the entire main plane is to destroy it. Is it really necessary to rely on Morril to reverse time to deal with them? Erica didn''t think the big red dragon would be so kind. At the end of the day, kings will use the world as a battlefield to decide the final winner. Whether it''s Moriel, the Elemental Monarch, or Her Majesty Rhodes to whom she is loyal, all have strong ambitions in their hearts, and it is impossible to do thankless things. "Elemental monarch..." Silently reciting the names of those ancient existences, Erica finally made up her mind. If you want to say that the person who knows the elemental monarch best in the world, this person is undoubtedly the god of non-mage. Erica''s father, Gwen, the god of wizards, spent a lot of energy to explore the origin of magic elements after being unmatched in spells, and finally found the ancient monarch of the elements. It''s just that the elemental monarchs at that time were still sleeping. When she was very young, she listened to her father about the legends of the elemental monarchs shaping the world. At that time, Erica did not understand the true meaning of those legends, nor did she understand the elemental monarchs in the stories. Terrible power, until now, Erica is finally beginning to understand. Thinking of everything about the Mage God, Erica''s expression also became complicated. If it wasn''t for the situation, she didn''t want to do it. In the end, she made up her mind to leave a mirror image in the Congress, and then shuttled through the space and go. Chapter 2660 Outside the magic plain, standing in front of a special teleportation monument, the bored vampire king suddenly felt a wave of mana. Looking in the direction of the wave, the Vampire King was shocked. The one who came here through the golden portal was the Speaker Erika, who was known to everyone recently and who has made a name for himself in the kingdom of the dead. The gold-rimmed white robe with the four elements pattern tattooed on Erika''s body is simply her unique symbol. Only the existence of the four legendary mage ranks at the same time is qualified to wear such a robe. , and now only she is qualified to wear it. The undead who were revived by the death realm were also constantly controversial for the various measures proposed by Erica. Some people said that she weakened the power of His Majesty Lord Rhodes, and her heart was for the Bracadians, and some people said that she was the kingdom of the undead. In the future, she will guide the dead with wisdom and lead the dead on a path that no one imagined. The Vampire King didn''t dare to stop such a character and let Erica enter the teleportation monument, but he still had some doubts in his heart. Hearing that the master''s wedding is imminent, why did Speaker Erica, who is an important person around the master, go to the Candy Plane at such a time? Erica couldn''t hear the Vampire King''s doubts. She passed through the space door in the teleportation monument and came to this unique candy plane. This is the plane her father left her. In Erika''s memory, her father already had the ability to shape the plane before embarking on the journey to find the plane of supreme wisdom, even compared to the elemental monarch, this ability is not much less. Those secrets about the elemental monarchs were all left by Gwen in this plane, waiting for Erica to discover, but she never came here, and in the end, she left behind the slate containing the entrance to the Candy plane. . Hundreds of years later, the slate fell into a certain alchemy workshop, and was used by the apprentices there as clutter. If Rhodes hadn''t discovered it, the Candy Plane might never have seen the light of day again. The Candy Plane is independent of the main plane, and the flames here have not been affected. Although the power of the elemental monarch is strong, it has not yet spread to areas outside the main plane. As soon as she came to the Biscuit Plane, Erica had a special sensing ability in her mind. Erica sighed, followed the direction of the induction, and used space spells to dodge away. The space changed for a while, and when everything returned to calm, she came to a magnificent tower. From a distance, the tower seems to be made of magnificent marble. If you look closely, you will find that it is not marble at all, but a huge flat, white and shiny sugar cube. On the throne in front of the tower, sat a huge pudding that was all soft and shaking. Except for the caramel color on the top, the pudding was bright and egg-yellow. Looking at this unique creature, even the well-informed Erica couldn''t help but twitch the corners of her mouth. "You are..." Pudding seemed to see something, he looked at Erica, his body shaking violently, Erica could almost see the waves of his body, "You are Erica Goddess! Great, you He must have come to rescue Pudinkada from the gluttonous dragon!" After seeing Erica, Pudding looked extremely excited. The portrait of the goddess Erica, every creature in the candy plane has seen it, and it is familiar to her heart, even if she wants to forget it. For the inhabitants of the Candy Plane, whether it is the true God Gwen or the portrait of the Goddess Erica, it is a terrifying and awe-inspiring monster. There will never be such a monster in the Candy Plane. When they first saw the human portrait, their reaction was no less than the first time humans saw the alien monsters in the underground world. "I''m here to find what Gwen left behind, but you said gluttonous dragon? What is that?" Listening to the name of the giant pudding, Erica was a little helpless, but she still asked. "You don''t know something..." There was also a bit of sadness in Pudding''s words. From the narration of the giant pudding, Erica probably understood what was going on. Not long ago, two evil dragons descended on Pudding Kada and devoured the pudding people here, making the whole Pudding Kada panic, and the pudding people were extremely afraid, afraid that one day they would be swallowed by the dragon. . In the end, the king of pudding, the giant pudding in front of him, stood up and reached an agreement with the two evil dragons, at the cost of offering fifty pudding men and one hundred fudge slaves to devour each day. short-lived peace. "Goddess Erica, you must save us, and if this goes on like this, those angry pudding people will probably demolish all my towers... They dare not seek revenge from the dragon, they only dare to seek me, this prevents the kingdom The pudding king who was destroyed and saved most of them avenged." The king of pudding looked at Erica with hopeful eyes, and his words were full of complaints and dissatisfaction with those pudding people. "Wait... Those two evil dragons, shouldn''t they be..." Erica didn''t seem to see his eyes. From the words of the King of Pudding, Erica seemed to think of something, reached out and scratched her head . If Erica guessed right, she seemed to know who the dragons were: "Where are they now?" "The two evil dragons are in the center of the town. Except for devouring us, they will fall asleep when they are full." The King of Pudding said indignantly, "We tried to avenge them, but our weapons, But they can''t even pierce their skin..." Seeing the mourning face of the King of Pudding and the soft body, Erica rolled her eyes and said nothing after all. Not to mention them, even if it is the master of the main plane, if you want to kill a dragon, you have to pay a huge price, just rely on the weak body of the pudding man, let alone dragon slaying, I am afraid that even the main seat The ordinary people in the face are not as good as the ordinary people, where is the opponent of those two giant dragons? "let me see¡­¡­" Soon, through the perspective of the earth assisted by the Void Magic Eye, Erica confirmed the location of the two giant dragons. As the King of Pudding said, they were sleeping on a giant stretchy gum, and they didn''t seem to know what was going on. The big one was a fairy dragon, with purple dragon skin and butterfly-like wings, explaining her identity to Erica, and the small one was a juvenile black dragon with an unfinished pudding left on its mouth. Now Erica has completely confirmed the identities of the two giant dragons. She showed a helpless expression and turned to the King of Pudding and said, "I''ll deal with this matter, you don''t want to approach." Hearing this, the King of Pudding looked happy, and in his repeated compliments, Erica''s figure also teleported towards the two giant dragons. Chapter 2661 Under the expectation and concern of many pudding people, Erica came to the two giant dragons. She raised her hand, and accompanied by some kind of unique magic, the sleeping fairy dragon suddenly opened her eyes, and the bright dragon boy was still a little puzzled. Just now, she dreamed of the majestic holy female dragon again. The experience in the dream was so real, but when she tried to recall it, she couldn''t remember anything. The sudden awakening completely eliminated the sleepiness in her head, and even made her wonder if she was still in another dream. It wasn''t until she saw the woman in front of her that she reacted: "I remember you, what is your name... what is it?" "My name is Erica, I''m Gwen Magnus'' daughter." Seeing the fairy dragon wake up, Erica smiled slightly. "Yes, Erica. Rhodes asked you to be the speaker of the Congress. In fact, I always thought that he would let me be the speaker." The fairy dragon blinked, and the long eyelashes swayed up and down. "Really?" Erica looked at the fairy dragon carefully. She had long heard that the fairy dragon was famous for its ingenuity. They were born legendary mages, and also knew that Rhode was accompanied by a fairy dragon named Yin Nuota. I just didn''t expect that the dragon in front of me also had the potential to serve as the speaker. "Of course, when we go on adventures together, we all rely on me for advice." Yin Nuota raised her slender neck and said, although it was only up to her to decide what to eat, but it turned out that her choice was not wrong. "I see..." Erica took a deep look at the fairy dragon. During her tenure as Speaker, Erica deeply felt Rhode''s vigilance and suspicion. As long as the awakened element monarch hadn''t threatened him, he would never interfere in these matters, even if the lord. The plane is completely destroyed, and he can also stand on the sidelines. And once he was made aware that he was threatened, even Moriel, who had mastered the realm of time, would do everything in order to completely destroy the enemy. In addition, Erica also heard how Rhodes used a strategy and finally won the entire Magic City. In manipulating people''s hearts and setting up conspiracies, he is a good player, even a legendary mage can''t be compared. However, it is such an unpredictable and unpredictable Lord of the Undead who relies on the fairy dragon to make plans when he is on an adventure. How can this news not surprise Erica? Thinking of this, Erica faintly placed Yinnota in a very high position. The fairy dragon has the potential to replace her and become the president of the Congress to manage the entire undead kingdom. Erica''s words and expressions have become a little more subtle: "Speaking of which, Yin Nuota, we haven''t officially met. I didn''t expect that the first time we met, it would be in this ridiculous candy plane. If the rulers of other forces knew about it, I''m afraid they would secretly laugh. ." "Don''t you like it here?" Yin Nuota scratched her head and asked a little strangely, then she cast magic, a big hand appeared in the void, and grabbed the pudding man in the distance, "Listen to Rhodes, It looks like it was given to you by your father." "I rarely come here... No, or I haven''t been here once since my father left for a long trip." Erica shook her head. "Why?" Yin Nuota was a little puzzled, she held the soft pudding man with the big hand turned into a magic, and then took a bite. Most of the pudding man''s body disappeared, and the residue fell along its body. It didn''t even have the strength to cry, it seemed to be in shock, or it died directly, "You don''t like to eat these?" "I had a sweet tooth when I was a kid, and my dad used magic to bring me cookies, desserts from all over the world, and he thought I would always like it, but people grow. As Gwen''s daughter, I was destined to be The president of the Magic Guild, who leads the entire Mage Empire, how can he like these things that don''t match his identity?" Erica shook her head and said, as she said, even if the entrance slate to the Candy Plane was lost, she didn''t care. On the side, the other young black dragon also woke up, imitating Yin Nuota''s appearance, preying on the pudding people in the distance. Erica added: "What''s more, I don''t like his arrangement here. He instilled a certain concept in the candy creatures here, and let those creatures call him the true god who created the world. Thanks to him, I also Becoming a goddess, he also established a force similar to the main plane here... I don''t know what he thinks." "Maybe he wants to convey some kind of message to you." After eating the pudding people, Yin Nuota smacked his lips and said, "So, you haven''t eaten those puddings for a long time?" "You''re right." Erica nodded. Since the day she became the guild leader, she ignored those sweets, "I''ve long forgotten their taste." "That''s not good," said Fairy Dragon earnestly. "The most important thing I teach Ann is to taste the prey. No matter what it tastes like, it''s plump, juicy and succulent. Tasteless or chewy, you must taste it yourself to know which one you really like.¡± Erica pondered Yin Nuota''s words carefully, trying to feel the deep meaning of her words. She believed that the fairy dragon who could advise Rhodes must have a meaning that she could not understand. After pondering for a moment, Erica said, "Do you mean that I should not be bound by my former identity, but should follow my heart and discover what I really like?" "I mean these puddings are delicious, do you want to try them?" Yinnota blinked, looking at her with hopeful eyes, and at the same time grabbed another pudding man. Seeing Yin Nuota''s appearance, Erica confirmed her thoughts even more. Thinking of the past, she couldn''t help sighing deeply: "Before my father left, I was not happy with him. I He thinks that his strategic layout of the Magic Guild is too conservative, and that Brakada should have a more brilliant future, he thinks that I don''t understand anything, and I''m still the girl who liked sweets." At the end of the speech, Erica looked into the distance, and her eyes showed a bit of relief: "But, what does that matter? Time has proved me right, I no longer need his admission, but I know, If he''s alive and knows what I''ve done, he''ll be happy for me. Like you said, I just need to know that these puddings are delicious and that''s enough." This time, the suspicious party was replaced by Yin Nuota. She scratched her head, not understanding what Erica was talking about. However, Yinnota quickly put it all behind her, and then showed a look of joy, because she saw that Erica also ate a small piece of pudding and tasted it carefully. Chapter 2662 "Speaking of which, I came to the Candy Plane this time to find the records about the elemental monarchs left by my father in the past. Why do you stay here? Don''t you worry about being assimilated by the plane rules here?" After tasting the pudding, Erica wiped her mouth with a silk scarf. The sweet taste of Dandan remained in her mouth. Those tastes that she had long forgotten were now recalled by her. Thinking of who she used to be, in order to maintain the majesty of the ruler of Brakada, lead the Mage Empire to glory, miss countless beautiful things, and even put Jeref, who loves her deeply, into prison, Erica is sighing Yu also looked at the fairy dragon who enlightened her with grateful eyes. If it wasn''t for the invisible guidance of the fairy dragon, she probably wouldn''t have realized this for a long time. "I''m teaching Ann''s prey skills. It''s been a while since she recovered the body of a giant dragon. It''s time to learn combat skills." Yin Nuota replied, looking at the young black dragon not far away, "Come here, and Ellie Auntie Ka say hello." After hearing Yin Nuota''s call, An flew over with the half-eaten pudding man, and let out an indistinct dragon roar. "Oh, I forgot she couldn''t speak Common Tongue with her dragon body. Wait, I''m looking for any linguistic treasures..." Listening to An''s roar, Yin Nuota slapped her forehead, then opened the space, put the dragon''s claw into it, and found the treasure she needed in her exclusive storage plane. "No, I''ve learned some dragon language." Erica smiled and refused Yin Nuota''s help, looked at Ann, and let out a short growl as if pinching her throat. After hearing the language that she was extremely familiar with, the young Heilong suddenly became energetic, she nodded her huge head, and seemed to agree with what Erica said. If there are creatures who understand the dragon language here, they will definitely be able to hear Erica''s low growl just now. In fact, they are asking hello, are those pudding people delicious, and whether they are happy in the candy plane. In the eyes of many linguistic masters, the dragon language is the most complicated prophecy in the world, even more difficult to understand than the big ear strange language that sounds like snoring and is full of long sentences. Dragons are good at conveying complex information with concise roars. No matter how obscure the meaning they are trying to convey, or a story long enough to be told in common language for an entire day, they will only emit a roar, and in this roar, they are contained Everything I want to say. In the ears of other creatures, it was just an ordinary dragon roar. Only creatures who knew the dragon language could perceive the true meaning of the roar. In that hoarse or crisp dragon roar, there is an unknown secret, or the life experience of a certain dragon. The more powerful the dragon is, the more information can be contained in the dragon language. In her childhood, An Lai, her roar could only convey a simple message, barely able to say hello to Erika as Yinnota said. "It''s really rare that you actually know the dragon language." Yin Nuota glanced at Erica in surprise. In Yin Nuota''s memory, there are very few creatures other than dragons who can learn the real dragon language. Even in the elf kingdom, the elves who have a friendly relationship with giant dragons, and even the elves who get along day and night, can''t understand the true meaning of the dragon language. Instead, the giant dragon of the legendary rank can speak fluently after a period of study. Common language, which makes it easier for them to communicate with other creatures. However, there are exceptions. I heard Rowling say that there is an elf called "Dragon Whisperer" in Eri, and she knows the real dragon language and can communicate with dragons freely. Yin Nuota was very curious about the elf, but unfortunately he didn''t have the chance to see her. According to the hostile relationship between Rhodes and those forces, it is estimated that even if they met, nothing good would happen. Because of this, when Erica spoke the language of dragons, which was admittedly incomprehensible, Innota looked very surprised. "I only know a little bit. Compared with your wisdom, what is the mere dragon language?" Erica sighed with emotion that she had only mastered part of the dragon language and was able to convey slightly complex content in the dragon language. But if she wants to be like a real legendary dragon, her whole life experience is contained in a short dragon language, her dragon language needs to be further studied. Yin Nuota tilted her head and blinked her big eyes. Although she didn''t know what was going on, she still understood that Erica was praising herself, and couldn''t help raising her head high, it seemed that Speaker Erica Also discovered her wisdom, she is indeed the smartest dragon. Aside, Erica stretched out her hand and gently stroked the top of the young black dragon''s head. She remembered that this young black dragon, the inheritance of the ninth-generation president of the Magic Guild, was acquired by this young dragon. The young dragon seemed to be the righteous daughter of Rhodes and Fairy Dragon, with an extraordinary identity. Erica carefully looked at the body of the young black dragon. She remembered that there is a unique plane rule on the Candy Plane. As long as you stay in the Candy Plane for a long time, no matter what kind of creature, the body will be more or less alienated. Eventually assimilated into one of those candy creatures. Erica remembers it so clearly because her child, the future three-generation president, stayed on the plane of candy for a long time because of playfulness when she was young, and eventually her entire arm was assimilated by the plane and became a string of Colorful jelly. After that, Erica depleted the resources of the Mage Empire, and many mages from the golden age worked together to restore her child''s arm, but the arm was far less flexible than before, leaving an incurable sequelae. With the memory of the past, Erica pays special attention to Ann''s physical condition. If Ann''s body also shows signs of candy, she must let Yin Nuota leave here immediately. "Huh? How could..." However, no matter how Erica checked, she could not find any signs of candy on Ann''s body. The black dragon in front of her was healthier than she thought, which made Erica doubt her eyes. Ignoring Yin Nuota''s puzzled gaze, Erica put her hand close to An''s forehead, trying to use magic to probe into her body, but an invisible force blocked her probe. Looking at the pitch-black dragon scales outside the confinement, Erica also realized the problem. The black dragon''s immunity to magic made her exploration magic unable to work at all. But even a black dragon can''t stop the assimilation of the plane''s rules. Strictly speaking, this assimilation is more like a witchcraft. Only relying on the anti-magic talent of the black dragon, An in his childhood should not be able to stop the assimilation process at all, so what is going on now? Chapter 2663 After ruling out the reason on Ann, Erica couldn''t help but look at Yin Nuota, and her eyes showed a bit of comprehension. In the previous communication, Erica has deeply felt the wisdom of the fairy dragon. Compared with herself, her wisdom is even better. That fairy dragon is an existence that is qualified to replace itself and become the Speaker of the Congress. Although from the outside, the fairy dragon looks a bit dull, but it is this kind of wise and foolish performance that makes Erica confirm her thoughts. Those who have truly mastered great wisdom often show this appearance, and only those who are stupid who cannot see through will always care about the opinions of others. Erica was horrified to find that she couldn''t see through the fairy dragon in front of her at all. Although it seems that Yin Nuota is opening her big eyes that are harmless to humans and animals, from the beginning, Erica seems to have fallen into the palm of the fairy dragon. She had only felt it in her own father when she was young. Even if it was His Majesty Rhodes, she could clearly see what kind of person he was. Only in front of Fairy Dragon, she had a deep feeling. deep powerlessness. "Yeah... I will be busy with Brakada''s state affairs and neglect to take care of the child, leaving her alone in the Candy Plane and eventually assimilated by the Plane, but what about the fairy dragon in front of me? Maybe? She has long found a way to resist assimilation, not only that, she is always taking care of her adopted daughter, where do you need my reminder? I am afraid that it is because of these things that she gave up becoming the Speaker of the Congress." For some reason, standing in front of the fairy dragon, Erica suddenly felt a burst of shame. The former Erica was unparalleled in resourcefulness. She became the second-generation president of the powerful magic guild. She promoted the magic guild to all parts of the continent, and established the century-old glory of Bracada. Poets call her the successor of the Mage God, the guide of the golden age, but even without this status, she is destined to be extraordinary. However, aside from that kind of glory, Erica is not a good daughter, nor a good wife, nor a good mother. When she was young, Erica showed extraordinary talents. Facing Erasia, who lost the stigmata, Erica accurately predicted the decline of the Holy See and the civil strife in the knight kingdom. She took the opportunity to support a puppet sect, the church named Shitoinqi, which attracted a large number of believers who were disappointed with the Holy See, but this move was always opposed by Gwen. For this reason, the two quarreled constantly. Whether Erica laughed at his weakness or assured him that the move would benefit Bracada, Gwen was unmoved. What kind of influence the Erathians brought, and wisdom, led the two to embark on different paths. The two did not reconcile until Gwen left, and Erica was still haunted by Gwen''s obstruction, believing that his obstruction gave the weak Erathia a chance to breathe. On the day when Gwen gave up his position as the president and went on a journey in search of supreme wisdom, his apprentices, legendary mages in the guild, and many elemental creatures were all present, looking to see each other, but Erica did not come. Other mages agreed that Erica was too sad to face Gwen''s choice to leave, but only Erica knew that she hated Gwen''s inaction. His inaction made Bracada lose the chance to stand on this continent forever, replacing Erathia. Gwen''s departure freed Erica from the shackles. It was too late for her to be happy, so how could she be willing to say goodbye like a mourner? Soon after Erica took over as president, Erathia ushered in a brief recovery. Someone used the "Order of Heaven" to open the gate of Cloud City, awakening the silent angel after the fall of the stigmata. The awakened angel began to clean up the messed up alien race, and the situation in Brakada became tense. Just when the other mages were nervous, Erica saw a deep opportunity, which was the opportunity she had longed for to spread the Magic Guild to the entire continent. Facing the invincible angel with divine power, this slow move not only eased the situation, but also provided an opportunity for the development of the Magic Guild. The arrangement of the magic guild will not be successful in a short period of time. It will take decades, hundreds of years, and the management of several generations of mages to see results on the mainland. Other mages are limited by wisdom and cannot see things that far, but Erica can. However, things were not so smooth. Her husband, Jeref, did not agree with her plan, and even attacked Erathia''s army, almost ruining her plan. At that time, Erica was no longer the girl who was suppressed by Gwen. She was furious, and she personally threw Jerefer into prison, and never saw each other, even forbid the children of the two to visit. Erica has worked hard all her life for the prosperity of Bracada and the prosperity of the magic guild. She rarely has time to spend with her children, let alone teach magic herself. It is to directly let the mage in the guild teach. Even when the child strayed into the plane of candy and was assimilated by the rules of the plane for a long time, she realized that it was wrong, but it was too late, and the permanent sequelae brought by candyization had already left on her child. Erica once had everything, she was the most dazzling person in Bracada, the magic guild is still going on, but when all the dust settles, the glory of the past will be nothing but a bubble, and only the bard''s. In the story, her name is occasionally mentioned, and she seems to have never gotten anything. Tears flowed down Erica''s eyes. I don''t know when, her eyes were full of tears. Even though Yin Nuota didn''t say anything, she explained everything to her invisibly. Just like standing in front of the ocean, the more Erica wants to see through this fairy dragon, the more she sinks into the boundless ocean. What kind of majestic and fascinating wisdom is that? Erica has been unable to measure the wisdom of the fairy dragon, even if it is a legendary wisdom technique, I am afraid it is not enough to match it. From Innota, Erica saw herself. That fairy dragon, she is like the epitome of supreme wisdom, she can be anyone, anyone can see their past experiences from her body, but when Erica looks closely, it is clearly just A dazed fairy dragon, as if everything was just her own reverie. In the end, under the stunned eyes of Yin Nuota, Erica hugged her tightly and burst into tears. Chapter 2664 Erica knew that if the confrontation of momentum was regarded as a battle, she would have lost now. In front of this fairy dragon, she had lost completely. Recalling everything that happened in the past, Erica felt lost and finally burst into tears. If time could come back, she would definitely choose a different life trajectory, but time will not be reversed because of her. Only the holy female dragon is qualified to master that. share of strength. "What''s wrong with you?" In the face of Erica, whose defense line collapsed and suddenly burst into tears, Yin Nuota seemed a little overwhelmed. She patted Erica''s back with her purple dragon claw, as if she was coaxing peacefully. He comforted him like that, "I''ll give you a pudding, don''t you cry, okay?" "Um¡­¡­" Listening to Yin Nuota''s comforting voice, after a while, Erica released her hand and gently tried to remove the tears from her face. She hadn''t been so complacent in a long time, but in front of the fairy dragon, she couldn''t help letting go of all her guards. Yin Nuota blinked, picked a circle among the surrounding pudding people, and finally put his eyes on the largest pudding king. With such a big pudding, no matter how sad Erica is in her heart, she should be shocked, right? Thinking of this, Yin Nuota immediately cast a spell, condensed a big hand composed of spells, and grabbed the king of pudding over. "No! Don''t eat me! Did you forget our previous agreement? I''ll give you more pudding people, go eat them..." He was caught by Yin Nuota, and his body was soft and shiny. Under his shiny white frozen body, there was a little cheese-like texture, and the king of pudding, who was exuding the fragrance of milk, immediately screamed, he didn''t want to be a monster. food. His cry was so miserable that even Erica couldn''t help but look sideways. "But you look tastier..." Yin Nuota looked at the body of the King of Pudding, her saliva couldn''t help drooling, but she quickly shook her head again, this is an important food for Erica to restore her mood, but she can''t be eaten by herself . Erica stared at Innota with a slight smile on the corner of her mouth. She snapped her fingers, and the King of Pudding couldn''t make a single sound. Even though he still begged for mercy with an exaggerated expression, his frozen body kept stretching, but he couldn''t make a sound. From the second-order magic, the effect of silence, completely muted him in front of several people. Not to mention him, even if he has mastered the existence of the Holy Word, after being hit by this magic, if he doesn''t want to dispel the effect of the spell, he can''t even make a sound. Erica looked at the King of Pudding, rubbed her hands, and then took out the latest weapon researched by the Undead Research Center from the space ring, the "Power Blade" powered by lightning energy. At first glance, the "Power Blade" looks like a two-handed sword, but the blade is more slender, and the edge of the blade seal is not as thick as an epee, but has irregular gaps, which looks limited in power. The hilt is even more unique, it can''t be called the hilt at all, but more like a handle added later. Erica took a shot behind the "Power Blade", and she didn''t know what she did. The surface of the blade began to spin rapidly. The original irregular gaps, under the high-speed rotation, showed amazing destructive power, let alone It was the soft pudding in front of him, and even the hard plate armor of a knight could be cut by it. The "Power Blade", like the light tube, is a product of the Titan project. The difference is that the light tube is the research result of other scholars, but the war blade in front of me was first proposed by His Majesty Lord Rhodes, and then manufactured by other scholars. As for His Majesty Lord''s request, the scholars of the Titan Project naturally did not dare to neglect. The research on the "Power Blade" immediately ranked ahead of other researches, and even the research on improving the lamp tube must be put aside now. Once manufactured, scholars have shown great interest in, and praise for, the Power Glaive. The admiration of the scholars is not only a compliment to His Majesty Rhodes, but more importantly, when they saw the power blade with their own eyes, they realized that what they saw in front of them, whether in battle or logistics, could be used. Great use. If Erica remembers correctly, the Power Blade is just the initial codename of this weapon, and its real name is the "Chainsaw" personally named by His Majesty Lord Rhodes. The appearance of the chainsaw was soon applied to the research of the golem puppet. The first to be transformed was the most powerful Titan giant puppet. Already tall, the legendary Titan giant puppet, the entire arm has been replaced with a giant chainsaw that rotates rapidly. Whether it is used to siege the city or put it on the frontal battlefield, these chainsaw Titans are invincible, only Afraid that the dragons are no longer their opponents. How could a Titan puppet ever enjoy this kind of treatment? Although they were legendary in the past, their strength was recognized as the bottom of the legendary. They were created by mages, and it was impossible for them to beat the legendary creatures who had been promoted all the way through their own strength. The appearance of chainsaws completely changed this. a situation. In addition, those small chainsaws that are easy to use can also benefit many carpenters, quarryers, or scholars who make treasures. Creatures of any rank can freely use a small chainsaw, and its use in logistics is even more extensive than in combat. Whether it''s a chainsaw or a light tube, it''s just part of the overall Titan plan. The entire undead kingdom will undergo earth-shaking changes because of the Titan project. As the proponent of Project Titan, Erica felt this deeply. All these new stars are due to the arrow of the Titan in His Majesty Rhode''s hand. She just saw the future with her keen eyes. However, everything she did was nothing compared to the fairy dragon''s wisdom. Erica looked at Innota with reverence, and rang the chainsaw in her hand again. Looking at the ferocious weapon that was gradually approaching, accompanied by a loud noise, the King of Pudding almost bounced off the ground. He wanted to scream with all his strength, but the power of magic sealed his mouth. "Zi...Zi..." The rapidly rotating chainsaw cut through the body of the King of Pudding. His soft, frozen body seemed to be stirred up by thousands of waves. Under the high-speed rotating saw blade, warm and sweet pudding pieces continued to splash around. It fell on the nearby ground, and Yin Nuota swallowed heavily. It was not until the King of Pudding lost her breath that Erica stopped what she was doing. After thinking about it, she picked out a pudding that looked very milky from the belly of the king of pudding, and took the crown made of several cherries on top of the king of pudding''s head, imitating Yin Nuota''s appearance, earnestly to taste. Chapter 2665 "Actually, I''m here this time for something else..." Eating the king of the pudding that was cut open, Erica said with some embarrassment. After many years, she came to the Candy Plane again, but she had something important to do. In this unique plane, she wants to find various records about the elemental monarchs left by Gwen, in order to fight against the gradually awakening elemental monarchs. Those records are stored in the Elemental Plane. The former Erica, after the child was assimilated by the Candy Plane, once hated this place, and it was impossible to find those records. Because of this, those records have never been recorded. people found out. Left by the Mage God, the secret records about the elemental monarchs still exist in the Candy Plane, waiting for the opportunity to see the sun again. What makes Erica helpless is that in the entire Candy Plane, only the Pudding King of Puddingkada is qualified to know the secret. Thinking of what she did just now, Erica''s mouth twitched, and the king of pudding was cut in half by her own hands. The more delicious part of the body has now entered her belly, and the clue to the secret has also been interrupted. . However, Erica is not in a hurry. The King of Pudding has no idea how many generations have been replaced. There must be relevant records here. Other Pudding people may also know those secrets. As long as they explore it, they should be able to gain something. Compared to those secrets, Erica cares more about the fairy dragon in front of her. Fairy Dragon''s extraordinary ingenuity has already convinced her deeply, let alone the king of pudding, even if Yin Nuota asks her to destroy this plane, she will do so immediately. "and many more¡­¡­" At this moment, Erica seemed to have thought of something, with a look of surprise on her face, and then, under the gaze of the curious fairy dragon, she began to rummage in the body that was cut open by the King of Pudding. Soon, Erica''s lips trembled. From the body of the King of Pudding, in a pile of jam, she found a dusty and complete tome that had not been assimilated by the rules of the plane. She gently stroked the surface of the book with her hand, and there was a familiar aura on it. Whether it was the breath or the handwriting on the surface of the book, Erica knew that it must be the God of Mage, the thing left by her father. After discovering this book, Erica looked at Yinnota with more respect. With the wisdom of the fairy dragon, it was obviously not accidental that she captured the king of pudding. I am afraid that her purpose has long been calculated by her. She has long known that what she is looking for is stored in the body of the king of pudding. This will throw it in front of you. For a time, Erica took a deep breath. While she was still thinking hard about finding the answer, Fairy Dragon already knew the result and answered herself. But even if the fairy dragon sent the king of pudding to her, she still didn''t realize it, and it was not until the end that she realized that it was wrong. Erica was stunned for a while, she had long known that Fairy Dragon''s every move was not so simple, but when she saw this book, she was still shocked, everything was in Fairy Dragon''s calculations. If it wasn''t for her belief in Yin Nuota''s wisdom, she might have passed this book by the hand. "Inno Tower..." Erika called out the name of the fairy dragon tremblingly, but only made Yin Nuota tilt her head: "Huh? What''s wrong?" "Nothing..." Erica quickly calmed down, she had already seen the extraordinaryness of the fairy dragon, and she was no longer surprised by it. In Erica''s life, she has only admired one person. That man was not her father, but the Archangel of Erathia. Perhaps because she was too familiar with her father, Erica couldn''t worship the god of wizards in the mouths of other wizards. Instead, her mind was full of thoughts of surpassing him. Instead, she was full of admiration for the Holy Inquisition Angel, Erica. In the ancient song, the angel was a righteous man who suffered inhuman suffering in his human life, and finally became an angel after death, sweeping away sins with supreme divine power. A bard would not record such a story, it was the story her father told her. The story was so real that she suspected that it was not a story, but something that happened and was unknown. Erica worships that angel very much, worships her perseverance in suffering, and worships her righteous actions in the face of sin. Unfortunately, even if Erica later becomes the second-generation president, she cannot meet the angel. upper side. After waking up from death, Erica''s adoration also faded. But now, after feeling the supreme wisdom of the fairy dragon, Erica only feels that her worship has rekindled, but this time, the object of her worship has been replaced by the fairy dragon in front of her. "What''s written on it?" Finally, in the urging voice of Innota, Erica also put her eyes on the tome taken out from the body of the King of Pudding. The books were covered with a special green animal skin, and even though the King of Pudding was slightly sticky to the lake''s body, it did not stick to the surface of the books. Erica lightly stroked the cover of the book, and she could tell that it was the skin of the Krulord. Opening the book, Erica read it naturally, and the fairy dragon on the side also moved her head curiously. At this moment, the interior of the classics shines brightly, and there is boundless attraction from it. Yin Nuota was still stunned, as if she hadn''t reacted. Erica''s eyes shrank, and the magic field on her body was ready to go. The power of the magic field allows Erica to dissolve anything in the world and decompose it into the form of magic elements. Compared with the attraction in the books, these two forces are not on the same level at all. Erica only needs one Thoughts, can completely decompose the classics into nothingness. However, seeing Innota who was unmoved by the side, Erica finally stopped the magic field. Even the fairy dragon, who is more far-sighted than her, is attracted by the classics, and she should not act rashly now. No matter how this book is left by her father, there is no danger in it. With Yinnota by her side, Erica believes that even if there are vicious enemies in the books, they can still fight a bloody path with mutual cooperation. Erica herself, as the pinnacle of the legend, is rarely a rival in this world, but her strength is overshadowed by her wisdom, not to mention the cooperation of Yin Nuota now. Ann, who was beside him, didn''t know what was going on, but only heard the sound of pages turning over. When the young black dragon looked back, both Yin Nuota and Erica had disappeared. Only the book The tome fell from the sky. An tilted his head, showing a puzzled look, and had to continue eating the pudding people nearby, trying to solve his doubts with food. Chapter 2666 At low tide, the boy walks on the shore. He was carrying a wooden barrel in his hand. The bottom of the barrel was filled with a few shells and shiny pebbles. The top layer was filled with fresh small fish and crabs that were moving around, but they were quickly replaced by new ones. The fish is pressed down. Walking on the beach, the boy bent down again. This time, he picked up a small fish, but unfortunately the entire bucket was full, so he threw the fish hard and threw it into the sea. Looking at the sea in the distance, watching the water splashed by the small fish, the teenager clapped his hands with satisfaction, and was about to go home with the harvest, but was attracted by the light spots reflected on the sea. A gleaming, gold-encrusted vial floated on the sea. The boy''s breathing became rapid, he looked left and right, and after confirming that no one else saw it, he took off his open coat, plunged into the sea water, and swam in the direction of the vial. At that time, he didn''t know that his life''s destiny would be changed because of this thing. After a while, he was soaked all over again and climbed to the shore again, the unique vial was being held in his hand. "This is... an alchemy product?" The surface of the vial is inlaid with a layer of gold, and the gold is dotted with various precious stones. Looking at the vial in his hand, the boy''s breathing became rapid. The gold and gemstones used to make the vial can be worth a fortune. The alchemists of Bracada will definitely like this thing. As long as he can sell it, he can never worry about food and clothing. Soon, the boy put his eyes on the seal of the vial. The vial was heavy to hold, and he didn''t know how it floated in the sea. Could it be some kind of gas? The young man pondered secretly, he knew that when he exhaled underwater, the gas would float to the surface. And if you seal up those gases, you can get support for floating things, just like the swim bladder in the fish''s body. No alchemist ever taught him this, and he couldn''t afford to study magic, but he always saw the world in his own way. In the young man''s memory, an alchemist once commented that he was observant, and planned to accept him as a disciple, but in the end he gave up because of his poverty. If he could take out this vial at that time, he might be able to make the alchemist change his mind. Bar? With that in mind, the boy opened the bottle cap. Before selling the vial to the alchemist, he needs to confirm that there are no harmful substances in it. If he accidentally hurts the alchemist, he and his family will not be able to pay for it. With the sound of "wave", the bottle cap that sealed the vial was lifted by the young man. In an instant, the wind was blowing violently, and the entire vial vibrated violently, and even the space seemed to be different. The young man didn''t know what happened, and he was flustered, and hurriedly threw the vial out. The vial did not land on the ground, but was suspended in the air. The blue gas spewed out from the mouth of the bottle. The gas did not disperse, but condensed together. There was a faint thunder vibration in the sky. The pressure that made the young man tremble came from the front. A strange person appeared in front of the boy. "I''m finally free! Are you the human who let me out?" It is true that he is a weirdo. His whole body is sky blue. Although he has a human upper body, he is dozens of times larger than the average person. The lower part of the body is like gas, and the vial is attached to the end. The eccentric opened his hands and roared towards the sky, venting the anger that had been imprisoned for countless years in the bottle. His anger caused the rolling thunder in the sky, and the dull thunder made the young man dare not breathe, let alone answer the strange man''s question. . "Don''t be afraid. I am Somra, the strongest hero and monster. Thousands of years ago, I challenged Thelma to compete for the power of the air element monarch, but I failed in the end and was sealed in a bottle by him." There was a lightning-like magnetism in the strange voice. The young man could not understand the meaning of his words, he only knew that his name was Somura, who seemed to be very powerful, even more powerful than those alchemists. "I won''t hurt you. I''ve been imprisoned in a bottle for thousands of years, and I''ve already made an oath. Whoever can let me out, I''ll fulfill three wishes." Said, the blue geek raised three fingers, "Now say your wish, no matter what you want, as long as it is within my ability, I can do it for you. After you make your wish, I will continue to challenge the Qi element monarch." This time, the boy finally understood what he meant, and his breathing became short for a while. Many thoughts flashed in the young man''s mind. He wanted endless gold and silver jewelry, a healthy and long-lived body, beautiful beauties of national beauty, and delicious delicacies that could not be eaten. Infinite desires rushed towards the young man. He was faced with countless choices. He believed that even if he said he wanted to become the king of Brakada, the blue monster in front of him could do it for him. After getting no answer from the teenager, Somra put his hands in front of him. He was locked in the bottle for countless years, and he didn''t care about waiting for this time, even if the teenager needed him to wait for decades, hundreds of years, before he could give himself The answer, Somra will have no opinion, that is the oath he swore in the bottle. In the end, the boy''s eyes returned to clarity, and he turned to ask a question that Somra didn''t expect. "Can you do magic?" "Magic?" Somra laughed, he raised his hand, and the wind whistled, the dark clouds rolled, the ground shook, and the thunder and lightning flashed, "You mean this?" "That''s it!" The boy''s eyes seemed to glow, "My first wish is for you to teach me magic... At least to a level similar to yours." "No problem. But magic is hard to learn. People without wisdom can only learn a little bit in their life. I will try my best to teach you, but maybe no matter how hard you try, you will still not be able to learn magic in the end. ." Somra reminded him. "It doesn''t matter, even if I can''t learn magic, it only means that I have no talent. I have two other wishes." The boy replied firmly. Hearing the young man''s firm words, the gods couldn''t help but give him a high look. The firmness of a young man is very rare, which is a rare trait in humans: "By the way, I haven''t asked you yet, what''s your name?" "My name is Gwen, Gwen Magnus." The teenager stared at the gods and said, and at the same time threw the wooden barrel in his hand to the side, letting the fish scattered, "It''s not too late, teach me magic now." "When it comes to magic, we have to mention the most basic ''magic arrow''..." Somra patiently taught the boy the simplest magic, and it was also the first spell that all mages would learn in the future, the magic arrow. On this inaccessible beach, the boy, magic, and the monster formed an indissoluble bond. Chapter 2667 "It''s him¡­¡­" After being sucked into that unique book, Erica is observing everything recorded in the book in a unique way. She seemed to be involved, witnessing her father''s acquaintance with the trolls. She can observe everything in the books, but people in the books can''t observe her. It belongs to her father''s ancient memory, and she can''t change the past. The only one who can observe her all the time is Yin Nuota, who was absorbed by the classics with her. Following Erika''s line of sight, Yinnota saw the blue monster and scratched her head. "Uncle Somra...As long as I can remember, he has guarded Brakada, and the angels have never shaken him. After my death, this guard has continued for countless years, and the mages have speculated about his origin. Constantly, I never thought that he would meet my father like this..." Erika looked at the troll, Gwen''s daughter, and she was all too familiar with the demigod Somra, who had guarded Brakada for countless years. At this moment, Erica seemed to think of something, and looked at the vial that had been sealed in Somra for countless years: "He was sealed in the bottle because he competed for the power of elemental monarchy... What does that mean? what?" As if feeling Erika''s doubts, the time in the book flows rapidly, and Gwen has also changed from a boy to a strong man. "Somura, I''m still curious, what kind of power does the Elemental Monarch have to seal you in that bottle?" Relying on the magic taught by Somra, the man became famous in Brakada, the alchemists were convinced by his magic, and the stone lords also respected him, and he became the first lord of the coastal area. The more he learned magic, the more Gwen felt the unfathomable abyss of trolls. The giant monster turned his hands into clouds and covered his hands into rain, the aftermath of the lightning was enough to shatter the mountains, and the huge size could shake the earth. I am afraid that the alchemists of the entire Brakada would not be his opponents. However, it was such an invincible existence in Gwen''s eyes that he was defeated by the elemental monarch and sealed in a vial. If Gwen had not opened it with good luck, the giant monster didn''t know how long it would have been sealed in the vial. "The Elemental Monarchs...they are the true masters of the world." Somra answered his question. "They? You mean there is more than one elemental monarch?" Gwen asked in surprise. "Did you forget what I taught you? How many magical elements are there in the world?" the giant monster asked. "Four." Gwen answered without hesitation. Those four magic elements are water, fire and earth, and they form the foundation of this world. "There are also four elemental monarchs. They are the source of the four elements, their power, and shape the world under our feet." Somra''s answer made Gwen smack her tongue in secret. He, who was complacent about his current achievements, also became unhappy. He understands that the world is wider than he imagined. Even the entire Brakada Snow Region is just a corner of the world. Even the existence of Somra is not unmatched. It is stronger than the elemental monarch, and there are also four together. "You don''t have to think too much. In order to shape the main plane where the four elements are perfectly blended, the elemental monarchs have lost most of their power. Although I don''t know why they did this, this is my opportunity. In terms of the power of the elements, I can replace them and become a new generation of element monarchs." Seemingly seeing the annoyance in Gwen''s heart, the giant monster explained. Listening to Somra''s words, Gwen''s eyes also lit up with fighting spirit: "If you want to challenge the elemental monarch again, please tell me in advance, and then I will definitely help you." "You?" Somra was a little surprised, and then burst into laughter, just like a human being when he heard an ant swore that he would help himself, maybe not maliciously mocking, but he couldn''t help laughing, "You better learn your spells well. , with the current you, let alone help me, I am afraid that even an element yawn from the element monarch can''t bear it." Gwen scratched his head embarrassedly. He knew that Somra was telling the truth. If he only had this strength, he would never help Somra that day. "You don''t have to worry about me, the elemental monarchs also have their weaknesses. There are four unique spirit balls, which can effectively restrain the power of the elemental monarchs, and four strange books that record all elemental magic. When the spirit ball is matched with the strange book, then Amplification with the Orb of Destruction can completely deprive the power of the Elemental Monarch... It''s a pity that the Orb of Destruction has already been taken by the Elemental Monarch and is jointly kept by them. Unless absolutely necessary, they will not use that artifact." Seeing that Gwen could not understand the meaning of those treasures, Somra shook his head. He knew that those treasures with unique functions were too far away for Gwen, and even he could not find them, let alone The person in front of him, if there is no special chance, maybe Gwen will not understand the use of those treasures until he dies. "Have you made up your mind about the remaining two wishes?" the giant monster asked again, and as long as Gwen fulfilled his wish, he would go to fight the elemental monarch again. Gwen was silent. As his strength and status improved, he wanted more and more things, but no matter what kind of things, it was not worth exchanging wishes for: "To be honest... I don''t know." "Don''t worry, you have time, you can meditate on what you want." The giant monster is not in a hurry. In the countless years in the bottle, he has already learned to endure loneliness and patiently wait for Gwen''s answer. For a few others, the information contained in the troll''s words could be of great importance. Erica was faintly excited. From the memory events in the book, she finally found the answer she wanted, which was the weakness of the element monarch. "Spirit Ball, Odd Book, and Destruction Ball..." Erica repeated the content of Somra''s words. It is not easy to restrain the elemental monarch. It requires the cooperation of a variety of precious treasures, even the artifact destruction ball, to deprive the power of the elemental monarch. For others, even if they know the method of restraint, it may not seem to be of great use. The Orb of Destruction has always been in the hands of the elemental monarchs, and it is also an important weapon for them to deal with the enemy, and it is impossible for them to fall into the hands of outsiders. But Erica didn''t think so. Even the elemental monarch will have a moment of negligence. The current Orb of Destruction has long been in the possession of His Majesty Rhodes, and even the most difficult artifacts have now been solved. Although the remaining treasures are precious, but as long as At some cost, it can still be found. Chapter 2668 From the records of the classics, after knowing the method of restraining the elemental monarch, Erica did not withdraw her consciousness, but still kept her consciousness here. There is little record of Gwen''s deeds before the battle of the gods, and even Erica, his daughter, knows very little about it. In Erika''s memory, her father was the president of the magic guild, the ruler of Brakada, and many mages respected him as the god of mages, but she never knew that the former father had nothing, even No magic. From the books, Erica saw her father''s figure, and saw the process of his acquaintance with the giant monster. She also had the idea of ??staying for a while. However, as time passed, the power belonging to the books was gradually weakening. They may be rejected by the classics without seeing a few scenes. Erica found this and looked anxiously at the fairy dragon who was smarter than her: "Innota, we won''t be here for long, this is the memory book left by my father, before it completely expires, At most we can see a memory or two, what should we see?" "Look at his other two wishes?" Yin Nuota scratched her head and immediately suggested. This time, Yinnota''s suggestion is very pertinent. Erica is also a little curious about Gwen''s other two wishes. Although she can''t see more secret events, it can also make her know more about the former Mage God. As Erica''s thoughts moved, the nearby scene changed rapidly, and Gwen''s figure reappeared. This time, Gwen is wearing a golden-edged robe that symbolizes the legend. The robe is painted with the picture of flowing clouds. Now he is already a legendary Qi-type mage, but he frowns and looks anxious. The rise of Gwen has touched the interests of too many alchemists, especially when he formed a magic guild to teach the high-level magic taught by Somra, and even the spells that he did not learn, to Blaka, who followed him. When he was a master, he became the public enemy of the alchemists. Bracada''s situation changed because of his appearance. Stone statue nobles and alchemists who had been in constant disputes in the past, and even enemies with feuds, all put down their struggles because of his appearance, and instead joined hands, trying to completely obliterate the magic guild. In a magic guild, anyone can learn magic. The spell knowledge that was completely blocked in the past, and only nobles and masters were qualified to learn, became worthless at this moment. Talent replaces status and becomes the standard by which everything is measured. This loss of privilege made the rulers of Brakada furious, and they did not allow the humble Brakada civilians in the past to ride on their heads after learning magic. Under the resistance of many Bracada dignitaries, the magic guild became the public enemy of the snow. The stone statue aristocrats sent a large army, and a large number of stone statue soldiers immediately flattened Gwen''s territory. The alchemist also provided military assistance. , they send out potion-injected shapeshifter warriors, even tougher than those stone statues. "You look very troubled." The troubles that plagued Gwen were not Somra''s problem at all. Although the troll had the ability to destroy everything, he didn''t do that. In his eyes, those mages were no different from ants, unless Gwen made a wish. , otherwise he would not intervene in what is happening now. "Why don''t they agree with me? Isn''t it good for Brakada to teach magical knowledge?" Gwen said puzzled, it seemed that no matter what he did, the rulers of Brakada would not approve of him , Obviously the appearance of the Magic Guild is beneficial to Brakada, but no one wants to stand on his side, even the lords who are loyal to him have defected at this moment. His question also made Erica, who was observing from the side, shake her head helplessly. It seems that Gwen''s wisdom is indeed inferior to hers, and she can''t even think about such a simple thing. Erica didn''t even need to think about it, she quickly realized the source of the problem. Somra had no idea: "You want them to agree with you? You just need to make a wish, and then you will find that those who don''t agree with you are all wiped out by lightning." Gwen sighed, it is true that he can solve this matter immediately by his wishes, and even become the ruler of Bracada, but that is not a long-term solution. Maybe one day, when his wishes are exhausted, those enemies will will come back and destroy everything he has built. Only when you are invincible and become a being that makes the enemy feel deep fear when he mentions the name, and never dares to go against it, can he completely possess all of this. "I want more power than magic." Under the gaze of the giant monster, Gwen said his second wish. He did not intend to use the hand of the giant monster to solve those enemies, but to eradicate the enemies with his own hands. Now he, relying on Qi magic alone, can''t do that at all, only stronger power can help him defeat the enemy. "A power stronger than magic, I''m afraid it''s only..." The giant gave him a deep look, then raised his hand and condensed, surrounded by a whirlwind, a unique pendant appeared in his hand, "This is an artifact'' magic power. Fountain, it took me a hundred years to put it together, and it allows you to no longer be troubled by mana and pour out magic at will." Gwen took a deep breath, then reached out and took the pendant. The legendary artifact was handed over to him by the giant monster. The moment he grasped the source of magic power, endless magic elements gathered towards Gwen. Gwen only felt that he was bathed in the sea of ??magic elements, which was not enough in the past. After a few high-level magics, the mana would be exhausted. value, and now it has become extremely filling. Under the blessing of the source of magic, his comprehensive strength has been doubled, which is exactly the stronger strength he wishes for. With it, he is no longer afraid of those enemies. Relying on the improved spellcasting ability several times and the endless mana value, Gwen fought for several days by himself, using chain lightning to smash hundreds of thousands of stone statues and puppets, and the earth was full of broken bodies of shapeshifters. . His power shocked the stone statue aristocrats, and the alchemists were also trembling and surrendered to him. Gwen''s reputation spread throughout Lakada, and the Bracadas began to respect him as the strongest mage. Erica looked at the books, Gwen from an ordinary lord, step by step to become the leader of the entire Bracada, she couldn''t help feeling very emotional. She was so engrossed in reading that she forgot the time limit of the classics. It was not until the picture in front of her began to fluctuate that she realized that there was not much power left in the classics. If she didn''t hurry, she might not be able to see her father''s last a wish. Chapter 2669 Just as Yin Nuota was fascinated by the contents of the screen, as if she was thinking about what she wanted, Erica hurriedly stimulated the remaining power in the book, which made the screen in Gwen''s memory advance rapidly. However, perhaps because the first two wishes had been lingering for too long, the entire picture of Gwen''s memory fluctuated violently, and the figures of the characters became elongated and distorted, seemingly in deep confusion. Finally came to the scene of the third wish, but the picture was blurred and blurred. The only thing Erica could perceive were two familiar figures, one of which was her father and the other was reduced to a human figure. Somra. "Have you really thought about it, you are going to challenge that existence?" Somra asked in a solemn tone. "Of course, that is the shackle that binds all our mages. If you don''t kill him, no one can get real freedom." Gwen replied firmly, "Can I make a wish directly and let the stigmata die?" Somura sighed deeply: "If your investigation is correct, the stigmata defeated the four elemental monarchs and used their power to shape the main plane. He defeated the four elemental monarchs at the same time, and was sealed by him. The monarch of the air element, once again defeated me as a challenger, do you understand what that means? If you wish to make the stigmata die, I can only inform you with regret, I am afraid I have no ability to kill him ." After a moment of silence, Somra said again: "However, I can assure you that if you make this wish, even if I give everything, I will challenge the stigmata with you, even if I die and remain silent, I will never Back off, because that''s your wish." Gwen laughed: "Sumra, you have helped me a lot, if I didn''t meet you and let you out of the bottle, I''m afraid now I''m just worried about making a living, except for playing harpoons. Useless fisherman, I won''t let you go on adventures with me." At the end, Gwen''s expression also became solemn, just like the first wish he made after he picked up the vial and released the giant monster from it: "My third wish is, I hope When I''m gone with the Lich, you can guard Brakada for me until the day you get tired of it." Somra was silent. Gwen''s last wish had no time limit. As long as he got tired of it, he could leave the snowy area at any time and continue to challenge the elemental monarch. "I''ll wait for the day you come back, I hope you don''t die at the hands of the ''Angel''." The Titan promised, and this was the last word Erica heard. The next moment, along with the space for a while, the two reappeared on the gum on the Candy Plane, with the King of Pudding being cut open beside them. "Is this, my father''s wish..." Thinking of what she saw in the last book, Erica took a deep breath. When Gwen made all three wishes, the troll was free, but even after countless years passed, he remained in Bracada, waiting for Gwen to return from his new expedition. Erica looked around and saw everything about the Candy Plane in front of her. Those pudding people still looked ridiculous, but at this moment, she had a different feeling. Her father, Gwen, may not be as wise as the mages have praised, nor is he of prominent origin, and he can also be confused and make mistakes, but he wants to keep it all to himself, this candy plane , and the former Bracada, the best gift Gwen left behind. On the side, Yin Nuota, who was separated from the classics, grabbed the pudding man and ate it again. Erica looked at her and finally smiled relievedly: "Thank you, Yin Nuota." Yin Nuota looked at her indifferently, Erica always seemed to say words that made Fairy Dragon puzzled, and Yin Nuota was used to it: "By the way, if you also have three wishes, What will you wish for?" "My wish?" Erica blinked, she most wanted to go back to the past and see her former family, but unfortunately this wish could not be fulfilled, "With Somra''s power, he is unable to fulfill my wish. desire." "Tell me about it." Yin Nuota asked curiously. "Okay... I most want to go back to the past and accompany my family." Erica touched her chin and said, "I also want to do my best to make the Mage Empire last forever, and my descendants will always be forever. Rule, but that will inevitably conflict with His Majesty Rhodes, it is really a difficult wish to choose." At the end, Erica raised her eyebrows and looked at the fairy dragon: "Yin Nuota, what is your wish?" "Let me think about it..." When she mentioned her wish, Yin Nuota wanted too many things, but whether it was for treasures or something else, she felt that something was missing. What exactly is missing? Innota scratched her head suspiciously. She thinks carefully, if she is now, and suddenly encounters a fun treasure that she has never seen, or something delicious, then the first thing she will do is not to store the treasure, but to find Rhodes Share this joy, and then listen to him complaining about himself helplessly. Thinking of this, Yin Nuota''s eyes widened. It''s no wonder that people who eat pudding can''t keep up their spirits during this time. It turns out that this is missing: "I don''t know what Rhodes is doing these days. My first wish, I want Rhodes to be by my side all the time. The second wish, I want something delicious that I can''t finish eating. For the third wish..." Yin Nuota blinked, if the first two wishes are fulfilled, she has both Rhodes and a lot of delicious food, then the next thing to do is obvious: "Eat delicious food with Rhodes. ." Erica nodded, she carefully understood the meaning of Yinnota''s words. As the master of the kingdom of the dead, Rhodes is destined to have no time to rest. When he can relax and stay by Yin Nuota''s side, I am afraid that there will be no enemies in the world. In other words, Innota''s wish is that Rhodes can conquer the world. "Conquer the world..." Erica took a deep breath, even if she used to be, she couldn''t do it. However, since Yin Nuota said so, as the speaker of the kingdom of the dead, she naturally has to contribute to this great cause: "I will help you realize your wish." "Really?" Fairy Dragon laughed, she thought Erica would bring her something delicious after hearing her wish, "Then I''ll wait for your good news." With the books left by Gwen, Erica left with a solemn expression, remembering the words of the fairy dragon, Erica could not forget it for a long time. Yin Nuota, who stayed behind, continued to teach Ann the fighting style of a giant dragon. Chapter 2670 Ji Jia woke up on the floating island. Her hands were shackled with stagnating lightning bolts. Whenever she wanted to get rid of the shackles, the strong lightning would make her whole body hurt, and finally she lost her whole body strength. She could almost smell the scorched lake after being roasted with flames from herself, if there were still flames in this world. Now she has become a prisoner of the Thunder Elemental Lord, unlike those slaves who are driven by hard labor. To be precise, her current state is more like an exhibit. She was placed in a huge transparent jar and displayed to many strangely shaped gaseous creatures, as well as flying creatures passing by. "I can''t stay here..." In front of Ji Jia, a gigantic old crow brought its head close, and pressed the dark boy hole to the surface of the jar, staring at Ji Jia without blinking. Ji Jianeng looked through the jar and saw the embarrassed savage reflected in the crow''s eyes, she let out an angry roar, the whole jar shook, and even the crow was startled, flapping its wings indiscriminately. "Mage, aren''t you very smart? Quickly think of a way for me!" Ji Jia glared at the jars next to her. The mages who were captured by the Thunder Elemental Lord with her were now imprisoned there. Unlike Ji Jia, who was full of anger, the mages all looked sluggish, looking languid, and had long lost their original vitality. "Barbarian, I advise you to save your energy." The leader of the mages, Fat Professor Bida sighed and advised Ji Jia at the same time. "What are you talking about? Are you planning to stay here forever, like an animal, to exhibit in front of those flying monsters?" Ji Jia pointed to the old crow outside the jar and said, she can''t want to stay here, she has to come back Go to the main plane and return to King Kilgor. "You''re just wasting your efforts. Even if you can break the shackles and escape from the jar, where can you go? This is the plane of the air element, there is no land at all, and there are floating islands everywhere, do you know how to live in a different dimension? Can''t get the door? If you could, you wouldn''t be caught here." Not only Professor Bida, but also other mages. They sat on the ground as if they were appointed, and they had no idea of ??resistance. "Even if we return to the main plane, we will be hunted by the undead. Do we want us to surrender to the evil enemy? Not to mention the approaching doomsday, where there is no flame... Although there is no freedom to stay here, But at least it''s not life-threatening." Bida expressed the thoughts of the other mages, who had given up their resistance and had no intention of continuing to fight. Although the lightning shackles could not restrain them from casting spells, none of them wanted to escape, but instead made various comical gestures to please the flying creatures watching outside the bottle. The most hard-working wizards have been released from the shackles of lightning, and the most flying creatures are always surrounded by the jars of those wizards. One of the most flattering flying creatures has transformed from an ordinary mage to the manager of this exhibition area, responsible for preparing food for the prisoners and cleaning up feces. Before that man became the manager, he reported another mage who planned to escape from the showcase, and only then did he gain the trust of the elemental creatures. The remaining mage secretly despised that man and hoped to be him. gain greater power within the range. In the face of flying creatures that come and go, Ji Jia never makes excuses. She always puts on the most vicious look, trying to drive those creatures away with her filial piety, but the more she does it, the more flying creatures she attracts. On the outside of her jar. Compared with those sick and lifeless mages, it is easier to attract the attention of other creatures with Ji Jia''s lively exhibits. Stopping outside Jijia''s jar, more and more flying creatures also attracted the attention of the manager. During the meal, he brought food, a fresh turtledove, to Ji Jia''s jar. Ji Jia let out a cold snort, and she realized the next process. Those mages who perform hard, like circus animals, will always attract the curious attention of many flying creatures, and then they will be appreciated by the managers, so as to unlock the lightning shackles on their bodies and restore their extremely limited freedom. It''s just that Ji Jia didn''t expect that she, who had been reluctant to please those flying creatures, would be able to get this kind of treatment. "If you do this, you can''t escape from the elemental plane of Qi." The manager of this exhibition area, who is also the first young mage to surrender to the air elemental creature, came to Ji Jia and spoke slowly. He used the Lightning Runestone bestowed by the Thunder Elementalist to unlock the lightning shackles that bound Ji Jia. Hearing his words, Ji Jia was stunned for a moment, and her movements were even slower. She had planned to kill the manager in front of her as soon as she released the shackles. Even without weapons, she could smash the mage''s chest to pieces with a single punch, and then try to escape from here, but now, she has stopped moving. "My name is Ojomo, and like you, I am also eager to return to the main plane." The young mage introduced and handed the food to Ji Jia. Ji Jia stared at the young mage with a bad look on her face, she bit down the turtle dove''s head in one bite, sucked a large mouthful of blood along her neck, and then opened her blood-stained lips and teeth: "Your companions have all given up, you are now The managers of these people have no reason to think about running away." "My family has all died at the hands of the Necromancer. I want to return to the main plane to avenge them." Ojomo saw Ji Jia''s suspicion, and as he explained, his eyes also showed deep concern Hatred, "Maybe one day I will die, at the hands of those undead creatures, but it is definitely not in this plane, and I can''t even see the face of the enemy." "Your strength is lower than other mages, not to mention those elemental people, even the old crow from before, I am afraid they can kill you." Ji Jia looked at Ojomo, but his impression of him did not change. Before, he reported another mage who was planning to escape, "I know, so I can gain the trust of those elemental people. Appointed like them, nothing can be changed. Only by making sacrifices can I win the trust of those elemental people and gain more information." Ojomo said solemnly. Ji Jia was silent, she had to admit that Ojomo was right. Sitting like other mages, he can only wait for the unknown fate to come, but Ojomo chose to integrate into those elemental people, explore more information through his own efforts, and find an opportunity to escape from the cage. "My name is Ji Jia, and I''m the princess of Cruelder... No, it should be the queen now." Ji Jia lowered her voice, "Now tell me, what information do you know?" Chapter 2671 "We are in the elemental plane of air." Ojomo thought for a while. "I don''t need you to tell me." Ji Jia curled her lips, not satisfied with what he said. This is not any valid information at all. "But you don''t know where we are." The mage added, "According to the division of those elemental people, the entire air element plane has six layers. There are creatures that they call ''eliminaters''. The middle two layers are full of stable floating islands, and there are flowing ascending cyclones, where a large number of mid- and low-level flying creatures live. As for the top two layers, it is the elemental people , and the realm of legendary flying creatures." After a pause, he continued to Ji Jia: "We are on the fifth floor of the Qi elemental plane. In order to welcome the Qi elemental monarch who is about to get out of trouble, the elemental lords here have decided to hold an exposition, from countless rare items. Here, select the treasures dedicated to the elemental monarchs. The thunder elemental lords we captured, and we, the humans in these main planes, were regarded as his exhibits." Ji Jia nodded secretly. Without Ojomo, she would have no way of knowing this information. Even if she could know this information, she would not know how many detours she had taken. It''s just that for the wisdom of barbarians, knowing this information doesn''t seem to be of great use, at least Ji Jia still doesn''t know how to return to the main plane. "Damn... What do we have to do to return to the main plane?" Ji Jia gritted her teeth, she didn''t want to stay here for a long time. "With our own strength, we can''t break through the barrier of space and complete the leap of the plane, but there is a way to do it." Ojomo showed a dignified expression: "Not far from us, there is a treasure exhibition area belonging to the spiritual element people, where there is a strange book. According to the name of the element people, it should be called the Qi magic book. This strange book records all the air magic from ancient times to the present, and many flying creatures believe that it will be elected at this exposition and become a treasure finally dedicated to the monarch of the air element." Ji Jia seemed to have heard something: "You mean, let me snatch that strange book, and then let you cast spells across the space." Ojomo shook his head: "No... I''m afraid even if you hand over that strange book to me, with my wisdom, it will be difficult to understand the many magics in the strange book. When I understand the mystery, When I learn the gate of another dimension, I am afraid it will be too late." "Then what do you mean?" Ji Jia snorted coldly. Since the odd book is of no use to Ojomo, why does he still mention it? Seeing Ji Jia frowning and her eyes becoming unkind, Ojomo quickly explained: "Although I can''t penetrate the strange books, someone can. According to the records of the Magic Guild, the patron saint of Bracada, the hero Somra has been trying to find a way to collect those strange books. Although no one knows what he wants the strange books for , with his knowledge, he does not need those spells in the book, but if Lord Somra can get the news, he will definitely come here and easily clean up those element lords. What we have to do is to convey the news here. To Lord Somra." "Are you sure that Somra can really solve the element lord here?" After listening to Ojomo''s plan, Ji Jia asked suspiciously. Ojomo pinned all his hopes of getting out of trouble on the Somra, but Ji Jia did not dare to believe the monster whose name she had never heard before. Ji Jia remembered the horror of the Thunder Elemental Lord who captured her. His power was simply not something that a legendary barbarian could withstand. Gathered at the air element plane exposition, I don''t know how many element lords exist, and there must be someone stronger than the thunder element lord. Ji Jia is very doubtful, can the Somra in Ojomo''s mouth really be able to defeat these enemies? In Ji Jia''s memory, I am afraid that only the Dragon King Moriel, or the Lord of the Undead, Rhodes, who brings the army in person, can steadily surpass the large group of elemental lords here. Hearing Ji Jia''s questioning, Ojomo hesitated. As an ordinary mage, he had never been in contact with someone at Somra''s level before, but had only heard of his legend. In the previous war, Somra''s power was also restrained by the electric god pendant worn by the enemy, and there was no dazzling display at all. He could only give up the frontal battlefield and instead attack the enemy''s rear. Thinking of this, Ojomo finally sighed deeply: "Frankly, I don''t know the answer to the question, but this is our only hope. When the exposition ends, the thunder element lord will strictly guard us. If we want to escape then, it will be many times more difficult than it is now. " Ji Jia gritted her teeth secretly. She couldn''t think of staying here for decades. She wanted to return to King Kilgor as soon as possible: "Okay... What do we need to do to get in touch with that Somra?" "That''s the problem." Ojomo scratched his head, "I''m only a fourth-order official mage, and even the name of Lord Somura was told by other mages, so how do I know how to contact him? Maybe the academy The professors know something, but since I reported my peers, they don''t trust me anymore. Even if I ask myself, they''ll just think I''m lying to them." As if afraid of Ji Jia''s misunderstanding, he explained: "My comrade, he intends to escape from here by teleportation. Maybe you don''t believe me, but I can see that his escape will definitely fail. When a mage does not rely on his own Wisdom, but acting recklessly, he is not far from death." Following Ojomo''s remarks, Ji Jia''s mind couldn''t help but the face of the fat professor appeared, and it seemed that the hope of escaping from the elemental plane of air was on him: "You think of a way to put that professor Call it out, let me ask him alone, and I promise that whatever he knows, he''ll say it." Ojomo nodded and explained a few words to Ji Jia before leaving the exhibition area. Before leaving, Ji Jia saw his eyes, and his eyes were firm and persistent. In order to return to the main plane, he had spared no effort. The hatred for the necromancer drove him all the way, and he would also be hated by this hatred. destroy. Even if he can return to the main plane, with the power of a fourth-order mage, how many undead creatures can he destroy? Ji Jia shook his head, a person like him would not live long in the end. Unlike Ojomo, what drives Ji Jia forward is her love for King Kilgor. No matter how you look at it, her reasons are more noble. If only one of the two can survive, Ji Jia believes that that person must be herself. Chapter 2672 During the hard-won excretion time, Professor Bida walked out of his exhibition tank and moved his body that was about to become rigid. The humans caught here have no time to excrete, and all their activities will be carried out in the jar. Whether it is eating, resting, or other secret behaviors, they will be watched by all the flying creatures that come and go. They can have their own excretion time, thanks to Ojomo, the manager, who competes with the elements. Ojomo explained to the elemental people the dangers of keeping people and their own excrement in a jar, which would not only accumulate odors, but also make those people lose their vitality, and finally lead to the flying creatures who came to watch more and more. The less and less, in addition, there is the danger of raising people to death. In the end, the elemental people agreed to his request, and those mages who were captured also had their own excretion time. Although this time is short, at this time, the mages can finally no longer stay in the transparent jar, but can breathe a sigh of relief and enjoy a short solitude with the excrement. The same is true of Professor Bida. He used to be a professor at the academy, and he is respected by many mages. He never thought that he would fall to the current state, not only without a bit of freedom, but also locked in a transparent jar, yearning for exchanges. flying creature exhibit. The only thing that is fortunate is that he saved his life, in a way that even he himself despised, and finally survived, not dying in the hands of terrifying undead creatures, nor destroyed by the end of the day, but living in in the jar. As a high-level mage, Bida does not need to excrete like ordinary people. With meditation, he can give up eating for ten days or even months, and even stop excretion, but every time it comes to excretion, he will Stop to meditate, walk outside the jar, and reminisce about everything in Bracada. This time, Bida, who was halfway there, was stopped by another person. "Stay away from me, barbarian." Bida glanced at the man, and although the man said nothing, Bida had already guessed what she was going to say. The person who stopped him was the savage woman Ji Jia who was arrested with him. Ji Jia shouted to escape from here every day, so much that his ears were getting calluses, but there was no definite action. Even if Bida wanted to report her to the elemental people, I''m afraid she wouldn''t get any benefit. "What do you know about Somra?" This time, the barbaric woman''s question surprised Bida for a moment. He never imagined that Ji Jia, who knew very little about Bracada, would be able to mention it. to this name. "What are you trying to say? Why are you asking me about Lord Somura?" Bida stared at her vigilantly. "This has nothing to do with you, you just need to tell everything you know." Ji Jia said with a bad expression, and now he is not talking about the escape plan, but planning to put it into action. Of course, the fewer people there are. Know the better. "I know, you plan to use the power of Lord Somura to escape. It''s impossible for you to think of Lord Somura just because you are a barbarian. Who else is helping you?" Slightly narrowed. Ji Jia''s complexion changed slightly, and Bida guessed that someone was helping her just by her inquiry. The wisdom of the mage should not be underestimated. Because of this, Ji Jia couldn''t reveal Ojomo''s information: "Say what you know." Bida was silent for a moment, then said: "Why should I tell you the news? I don''t plan to return to the main plane anyway." "Really? If you really don''t want to, why are you walking around during excretion time? Anyway, in the eyes of the flying creatures here, you are like a circus animal, so you can just excrete in a jar." Ji Jia stared He said, "If you insist not to speak, you will understand the rage of the barbarians." Ji Jia''s words were not just threats. Bida knew that if she insisted on not speaking, she would pounce on her next moment and twist her arm off. Barbarians do have this kind of power. Bida sighed deeply: "Sumra... He is the giant monster who guards Brakada. Since Gwen started the golden age, he has been guarding Brakada from harm until recent years. , The successive rises of Tanan and Rhodes gave Brakada a fatal blow... People call him the incarnation of lightning, and his heroic specialty is the chain lightning that tears the sky." Recalling the records about Somra in his memory, various emotions were scattered in Professor Bida''s mind. He recalled the glory of Bracada''s golden age, and how proud he was of his identity when he first became a High Mage. Now he is just a prisoner, an exhibit in a jar. "A few years ago, a half-god, half-barbarian hero with the same specialties as Somra was born in the academy. The mages were greatly surprised by this. Strong power, how can there be the same specialties? Because of this, there are constant voices of doubts about that person in the academy, and some people even claim that the person is not a hero at all, just a lowly savage... I mean Kru Lord people." Looking at Ji Jia in front of her, Bida changed her words at the last moment. In response, Ji Jia just snorted. She seemed to know who Bida was talking about: "Go on." Bida continued: "Before that demigod monster defected from the academy, the mages also learned from him how to contact Lord Somura. As long as you call out Somura''s name in the bombardment of chain lightning, He''ll come back like lightning." "Really?" Ji Jia asked suspiciously. How could this method sound unreliable? If Somra didn''t show up, wouldn''t the person who called him be killed by chain lightning? "Only a few college professors who participated in the pursuit of him know about this." Bida shook his head and said, "That demigod who defected, escaped from the mage''s pursuit in this way. I heard that he gave up After becoming a mage, he went to the wasteland and participated in the barbarian war there, which is simply beyond stupid..." "What you said is called the battle for the throne." Ji Jia glared at him and said, "In the battle for the throne, King Kilgor swept the other competitors, and also wrapped the half-body monster, and became the successor to the hero Tanan. The grand leader of Krulord." "Whatever." Bida was not interested in what happened in the wasteland, "so what are you going to do, call Somra in the lightning? I advise you to give up this idea, keep your hard-earned life, and live a few more days. Bar." Chapter 2673 "Did he really say that?" After finishing the conversation with Bida, Ji Jia returned to her own bottle, and took advantage of the opportunity to bring food, and brought the information provided by Bida to the manager Ojomo. "Yes... but this method is unreliable. Do you really believe that calling that monster''s name in the lightning will bring him here? I''m afraid it will only kill us." Ji Jiayao He shook his head, his face full of suspicion. Ojomo couldn''t answer this question either. Without his own attempts, no one knew what would happen, so he could only sigh: "I don''t know...but what Professor Bida said may be true. I remember At that time, he was also a member of chasing down the demigods and cleaning up the gates of the academy, but he ended in failure, maybe in that battle, he might have seen something." Just as the two were talking, a slight whimper, like the whimper of a dying person, came from a distance. Hearing this voice, Ojomo didn''t feel anything yet, but Ji Jia''s complexion changed, and then she looked into the distance with a worried face: "This voice... It''s him, he''s in trouble!" "Who?" Ojomo didn''t react. Ji Jia, who was in a hurry, couldn''t wait. She threw her fists hard and smashed the jar trapped in her. The scattered sharp fragments cut open Ojomo''s face, adding a shallow blood stain to his face. He wanted to stop Ji Jia with a puzzled face, and at the same time lowered his voice: "Are you crazy? This is not part of the plan! It is impossible for you to escape now, it will only attract the attention of the elemental people, we should wait until..." "Get out of the way." Ji Jia closed his fists, grabbed Ojomo''s collar, and threw him out, "My wolf is in danger, I can''t wait here!" By the time Ojomo finally got up, Ji Jia had already run away. In the fifth layer of the Air Elemental Plane, there is a fluttering air flow everywhere, and Ojomo can leap ten meters in the air with just a single leap, not to mention a barbarian with a strong body. Ojomo gritted his teeth secretly. He didn''t know what the savage was suddenly crazy, and he didn''t act according to plan at all. He was about to take a step and try to catch up with Ji Jia''s disappearing back, but his movements stopped unconsciously. In order to gain the trust of the elemental people, Ojomo did not hesitate to betray his companions to get his current status. He also thought of returning to the main plane one day to seek revenge from the necromancer. How could he let the barbarian''s nonsense destroy all this? Ji Jia''s figure shuttled between the clouds, and the figure shuttled between several flying birds. After Ji Jia passed by, the birds were still looking at each other with bewildered expressions. It doesn''t look like a bird at all, does it? Ji Jia has no wings, but relying on the light low-gravity environment of the air element plane and the powerful strength of barbarians, every time she leaps, she can draw a long arc in the air. After several times, she He rushed to the direction from which the voice came. It was a ring-shaped showcase. The advantage of making it into a ring was that other creatures could see everything in the showcase from that angle. Ji Jia had seen such a building before. When the mages enslaved Krulod, they built a large number of circular arenas. They put savage creatures into it, let them fight each other, and watched them kill for fun. It is said that in the swamp near Krulord, the mages also built a large death battle field, and hundreds of creatures will die in each death battle. Barbarians are combative by nature. When Tanan liberated Krulod and shut down the arena in the territory, many barbarians were dissatisfied. The mage''s rule for many years has already made the arena penetrate into the heart of every barbarian and become a part of the Krulord culture. But Tanan doesn''t care about this, he needs more barbarians to fight mages, not useless internal consumption. Later, it was Kilgor who reopened the arena in order to win the hearts and minds of Krulord before the battle for the throne. Ji Jia still remembers that day, when the arena reopened, she, who was wandering in the wasteland with Voss, also heard about it, so she participated in that competition, cleared all the opponents along the way, and became that competition. the champion. She was also valued by King Kilgor and became Kilgor''s third wife. It''s just that Ji Jia didn''t expect that in the Elemental Plane, you can even see an arena-like booth. Thinking about it carefully, this is quite reasonable. The expositions of the element people have already brought the creatures of the main plane to the exhibition. Of course, it is normal to get an arena. The whine of Voss came from the ring booth. Although it had been predicted that Voss might not be in good condition, Ji Jia was still stunned when he saw his tragic condition, followed by deep anger. On one side of the ring-shaped booth, Voss, covered in blood, was lying on the ground, looking out of breath. The original hard fur on Voss also softened in the blood soaking, and the sharp blade cut through his body. Injuring him into such an enemy would have taken his life long ago, but perhaps to attract the audience''s attention more, the enemy deliberately did not kill him, but added wounds to his body again and again until he was When he can''t resist at all, he will give him a fatal blow. It was a humanoid monster that wounded Voss like this. The man was surrounded by simple animal skins, revealing a sturdy upper body similar to ordinary people. Unlike humans, it was covered with bright red webs all over its body, whether it was the connection between the arms and the ribs, or between the fingers. Attached to a thin layer of meat. Thinking of the experience of jumping all the way, Ji Jia can see the role of those flesh skins at a glance. Although the fleshy skin looks very ugly, it can make people better control the balance of the body when flying. The humanoid monster held a blood-stained blade in its hand. At this moment, it was staring at Ji Jia with some doubts, not understanding why she suddenly jumped into the arena. On the contrary, Wars Voss, who was lying on the ground, kept his eyelids open and never closed, and when he saw Ji Jia appear, he completely loosened up. "Who are you? My presentation isn''t over yet, please..." The humanoid monster felt Ji Jia''s strength, and was unsure of her intentions in his heart. He was asking with some doubts, and before his voice fell, he saw the face of the barbarian continue to enlarge in front of his eyes. With a muffled sound, the monster only felt a chill in its heart. When it looked intently, it saw Ji Jia''s entire arm was dyed red, and a lively heart was being grasped in the palm of her hand. Chapter 2674 Ji Jia suddenly entered the venue and killed the humanoid monsters before the nearby flying creatures could react. Those flying creatures did not understand what happened, even the young elemental people, but they were still tragic in front of them. The battle exclaimed, followed by applause for the winner, Ji Jia. "Who killed my slave?" The dark clouds were rolling, and a spellcaster dressed in white fluff, like a layer of clouds, also had a lot of loose flesh on his body, teleported over in anger, and looked at the bird guard not far away. The person responsible for guarding the ring-shaped booth was a silver high-level griffin. Although it sensed Ji Jia''s approach, it never expected such a thing to happen. When it tried to stop Ji Jia, it was too late. Humans can be enemies, and the mighty winged warriors died in her hands just like that. Under the angry gaze of the caster, the gryphon trembled and said, "Your Excellency the Winged Elementalist, that man broke into your booth and killed your slaves, she did so, in violation of this The principle of this fair, according to the rules, you can kill her without the consent of her owner." The Elementalist gave Ji Jia a lot of bad looks, and at this moment, the cheers of other flying creatures nearby also caught its attention. "One more time!" "Kill that monster!" Listening to the high-pitched chirping of flying creatures, the advanced linguistics allowed the elementalists to understand the meaning of their chirping. Listening to the eager cheers of the flying creature, the look in Ji Jia''s eyes changed slightly. It stands to reason that only those brilliant victories would attract the applause of the flying creatures. If Ji Jia showed any timidity in the battle, or made any small moves to win, it would only be exchanged for boos from the flying creatures. The flying creatures who are accustomed to aerial combat, flying in loops, and constantly testing, seldom touch the more primitive and savage ground fighting, which is why Elemental believes that his booth can attract them to stop and watch. Not only that, in order to get a better ranking at the exposition, it took several years to cultivate a group of slave warriors who were good at ground combat from the wingmen of the same race. The one on the booth just now has the strength among slave warriors. It can only be regarded as general. It has high hopes for those slave warriors, and at the same time, it buys ground creatures that look very fierce from other element lords. It believes that the slave warriors it cultivates will definitely win, and become dedicated to the elements in the praise of flying creatures. A candidate for a monarch, and it can gain fame and status on its own. However, just now, it unexpectedly received news that the slave warrior it cultivated was killed by an enemy who did not know where it came from. It was furious and lost its mind, and was ready to find the culprit for all this. However, when it roughly guessed the battle from the mouths of other flying creatures, it gradually calmed down. "You killed my warrior?" The legendary elementalist asked Ji Jia, staring at him. "Yes, are you going to avenge it?" Ji Jia pouted, she opened the winged warrior''s still warm fingers, and picked up the blade it was holding. The blade is made of the special material of this plane. When you hold it in your hand, Ji Jia can hardly feel its weight. With the light frame of the upper wing man, it complements each other even more. After killing the winged warrior, a stronger enemy was attracted, but Ji Jia would not regret this choice. In order to protect the Warg, even if the so-called elemental monarch stood in front of her, she would not back down. The elemental envoy took a deep look at her, and finally dissipated the qi elemental condensed in his hand: "You are a powerful warrior, those flying creatures, they like your fighting style. Why don''t you show them how to ? Cruelly killed the monster next to you, and this matter is over." Following the elementalist''s line of sight, Ji Jia also saw the "monster" in its mouth, and it was clearly the weak Voss on the side. "That''s my wolf. I came here because of him." Ji Jia stopped in front of Voss and refused the proposal without hesitation. Seeing Ji Jia rejecting his good intentions, the elementalist''s complexion also sank. With other slave warriors here, how could he dare to refuse its orders? Not to mention Ji Jia, who had offended him. Just as it was about to say something, it caught a glimpse of the body of the winged warrior. It had a large hole in its chest and abdomen, and its fragile ribs couldn''t stop the enemy''s attack at all, so that its entire heart was pulled out. At this moment, a whole group of thunder element people flew from afar, and even the voices of the nearby flying creatures were quiet. In the element plane, the element people have a status far beyond that of ordinary creatures. Exist only in dependence on them, they are loyal servants serving the elemental monarchs, and they are the organizers of this exposition. "Barbarian Ji Jia, how dare you disobey the order and defect privately! The Thunder Elemental Lord knows about this, and you will be punished by lightning strikes!" The one who brought the elemental here was Ojomo, who had discussed with Ji Jia before. He looked at Ji Jia, and there was no room for negotiation between his words. Seeing Ojomo appear and the elemental people beside her, Ji Jia''s expression changed slightly: "What punishment? My wolf is in danger, how can I just sit back and ignore it?" "These words, you should go and talk to the thunder element lord, and pray that his chain lightning strikes you, and it can be lighter." Ojomo said without changing his face, but when he mentioned chain lightning, he specially aggravated it. tone. The nearby elemental people didn''t notice anything unusual, thinking that he must be frightened by the power of chain lightning, and cast a contemptuous look at him. If they didn''t understand human habits, they needed such a person to manage those exhibits. In the eyes of the element people, this person was not worth mentioning at all. Ji Jia, however, was keen to hear something. Chain lightning was the special method for summoning giant monsters in the information provided by Professor Bida, but the person who was bombarded by chain lightning might not be so lucky. From Ojomo''s words, Ji Jia also found something unusual. Judging from his actions of sacrificing his fellow mage without hesitation, I am afraid that he also intends to sacrifice himself. Even if this method is of no use at all, he will not die will be him. "Don''t be so nervous, I have something to pay attention to." Just as Ji Jia gritted her teeth secretly, planning to fight Ojomo, and then trying to escape with Voss, the wingman elementalist on the side took the initiative to speak up, which eased the tense atmosphere. Chapter 2675 Seeing that the Elementalist at this booth was planning to get involved in this matter, Ojomo''s heart was shocked, but he did not forget to smile and said: "Master Elementalist, this barbarian broke the rules of the exposition, your loss is your loss. It will be undertaken by the Thunder Elemental Lord..." Before he could finish his words, the winged man elementalist interrupted him impatiently: "My loss? That would be a big deal, she killed my precious warrior, maybe that warrior, In the end, it can become a selection treasure dedicated to the elemental monarch. If it is not handled in my way, are you sure that the thunder element lord is really willing to compensate?" "You..." After listening to the elemental envoy, Ouqiaomo was in a hurry. A warrior who can be killed instantly by Ji Jia, no matter how strong, can''t be stronger. Compared with the other treasures on the list, there is no chance of being selected. However, under the tone of the Elementalist''s sky-high asking price, the person who was killed by Ji Jia turned out to be a precious creature enough to be selected. If you want to compensate, I am afraid it will be a day off. Even if the Thunder Elemental Lord can compensate for the loss, Ojomo can also foresee that it will never be easier for him to make the Thunder Elemental Lord pay such a price in the future. The gap between identity and strength made Ojomo not dare to refute the words of the winged man elemental envoy, even if he moved out the thunder element lord, it would be useless. Ojomo had no choice but to say, "Okay then... what are you going to do with her?" The wingman elementalist looked at Ji Jia and finally made a decision: "She killed my warriors and destroyed my booth, so she should have been killed by my warriors." As the Elementalist''s words fell, a team of winged warriors that Ji Jia had killed before walked over from the edge of the booth. The weapons in their hands were more sophisticated, and Ji Jia even saw the armor on them. Looking at those winged warriors, Ojomo gritted his teeth secretly. If Ji Jia was killed by those warriors, he would have no chance to verify whether Bida''s intelligence was accurate. Things were greatly slowed down, but he had no right to refuse the proposal, so he could only say: "Then let them start fighting." "Don''t worry." The element envoy didn''t think so, as early as the moment he saw Ji Jia, he had a better plan, "At this expo, the magic elements took out the heart of the altar , Qi Elements took out the Qi magic book, Lei Elements took out the Ring of Falling Thunder, and the birds took out the Hundred Feather Crowns. These are the precious treasures that may be selected in the end, but we, the eliminators, did not take out a single one. It is a pity that it is a precious thing worthy of devotion to the monarch of the air element." From the words of the winged elementalist, Ojomo seemed to hear something. "The culprits live in the lowest layer of the air element plane. There are only falling floating islands and bird droppings from the sky. There are no treasures that can be seen. The ability to fly can only crawl on the ground forever. The only thing that can be used as a treasure and dedicated to the monarch of the elements is the culprit himself." "Are you going to..." Ojomo opened his mouth and asked suspiciously. "This is a grand battle for the knockout. The warriors of the knockout will take revenge on the evil enemy for their dead comrades. The news of this battle will spread throughout all the exhibition areas of the fair, and when the battle begins, Many flying creatures will be attracted to witness the birth of a warrior worthy of the elemental monarch''s favor." The elementalist imagined the beginning of the battle. What his winged slaves lacked was a strong opponent like Ji Jia. The land creatures he bought from other elemental lords were either ugly in appearance or weak in strength. Unique creatures are all in other people''s exhibition areas, but they will not be sent to him. The Elementalist''s words were not only to Ojomo, but also to all the flying creatures nearby. The power of linguistics allowed his words to reach the bottom of every flying creature''s heart. When they heard about the upcoming battle, the flying creatures were surprised and interested. Compared with the treasures in the exposition, although they were precious, they did not belong to them at all. The tragic battle in front of them can attract their attention and make their blood flow even more. The matter spread quickly. For a time, in the air element plane, the news was passed as quickly as the wind. Many flying creatures knew about the upcoming battle, and many flying creatures who were curious about this matter rushed to this side. The exhibition area of ????the Elements came, and the ring exhibition area of ??Elementalists was surrounded by water, and their figures were everywhere in the air. Other exhibition areas were also affected by this incident. Those exquisite treasures in the past, even rare creatures from other planes, or those beautiful birds, became no longer attractive at this moment. Professor Bida sat in his own jar, and many flying creatures gathered in one place, and even he felt the abnormality. Outside his jar, an old crow was motionless, staring at him with black eyes, and at this moment, a little crow flew over: "Scholar, why are you still looking at these immobile humans? Eliminaters The war with the barbarians is about to begin, come and see." Bida rubbed his ears, if he heard correctly, the crow just now spoke the common language and called the old crow a scholar? If it weren''t for the Air Elemental Plane, Bida would almost wonder if he was crazy. "Go and see." The old crow opened its mouth, its voice was thick and low, and at the same time it revealed a dying hoarseness. A bright golden portal appeared in front of it, and it also got into it with the little crow. "The door of another dimension?" Bida sucked in a breath of cold air. The old crow actually released the most advanced space magic door of another dimension in front of him, but as a high-level professor of the academy, he did not Not this kind of magic. However, from the words of the little crow, Bida seemed to have heard something. He looked at the broken jar belonging to Ji Jia, with a look of surprise on his face. Since he told Ji Jia the news about Somra, he has been paying attention to the barbarian. Not long ago, Ji Jia broke the jar and escaped from this cage, which he also saw in his eyes. "what happened?" Now, after hearing that the barbarians were about to take part in the battle, Bida also showed doubts. His first suspicion was naturally Ji Jia, who disappeared, and he didn''t know what happened there. Chapter 2676 Ji Jia wiped the weapon, grasping the very light but unusually sharp battle axe in her hand. The battle is about to begin, and she and the seriously wounded Warg Voss will face the group of high-ranking wingmen warriors. In order to unleash the full power of Ji Jia and make the winged warriors more favored by the flying creatures nearby, the winged man elemental envoy once asked Ji Jia and said that he could give her the most needed thing, so Ji Jia asked for the battle axe . Ji Jia didn''t like the Wingmen''s weapons. Their weapons were light and fluttering, and they didn''t have the power to kill the enemy at all. She preferred the tomahawk that was very heavy and had to be swung with all her strength. The cage outside the booth was opened, and the bruised Voss stood up beside her feet and wanted to fight with her. Ji Jia just patted Voss on the back, which was an order for him to stand by. Stepping into the ring-shaped booth, the winged warriors were already lined up. In Ji Jia''s field of vision, dozens of high-level winged warriors formed a phalanx on the ground, holding bright scimitars. Some winged warriors with a lot of fleshy skins can glide in the air just by puffing up the fleshy skins around their bodies and combining with their already light bones. Unfortunately, not all winged warriors can have this ability. More Winged warriors can only meet the enemy on the ground. A strong threat spreads in Ji Jia''s heart. According to the formation of the winged warriors, if they try their best to cooperate, I am afraid that even the Behemoth behemoth will only end in bitterness. Ji Jia must find a way to find a breakthrough in the battle. . With the arrival of Ji Jia, the flying creatures nearby also cheered loudly. Ji Jia could see their beaks that were opened in excitement, as well as the elemental people''s bodies that were flying up and down, eager to wait. Ji Jia swung her battle axe with a look of disdain on her face. These flying creatures, apart from having more wings for easy flight, didn''t look as good as the barbarians she remembered. No matter what kind of creature it is, there is a passion for fighting in its bones. "For the grace of the Qi element monarch, the battle begins!" Outside the arena, the wingman elementalist announced loudly that it would not join the battle, this was a stage for warriors. Following its order, the winged warriors in the air took the lead. They clamped their spears under their ribs and rushed towards Ji Jia from the air. For a time, Ji Jia was surrounded by sharp spear blades. Ji Jia ignored those attacks and rushed towards the square formation on the ground. The skin on the winged man''s body is not comparable to the real wings. If a real angel is here, I am afraid that it will only take one round of thrusting. Even if Ji Jia is not dead, he will be seriously injured, but the winged man gliding on the skin is very fast Extremely limited, Ji Jia easily found the flaw, they could only stab the afterimage left by Ji Jia. "Be careful!" The winged warriors who formed a phalanx, felt the speed of Ji Jia''s explosion, and could not help but reminded loudly, and in the next moment, Ji Jia''s face had appeared in front of them. The battle axe swept across, bringing with it a bloody storm. Occasionally, the sound of the collision of weapons was heard, and it all ended with the weapons of the winged warriors shattering. Ji Jia rushed into the flock like a tiger, and instantly broke through the winged phalanx that was trying to encircle it. When the battle axe swept through, it was bound to take the life of a warrior. The power of a legendary barbarian erupted in Ji Jia''s body. Facing these winged warriors whose strength and physique were far inferior to her own, Ji Jia would never be soft-hearted. Even if she was attacked in multiple directions, she would not retreat, but choose Take less damage. Just when the nearby flying creatures failed to react, they only saw scarlet red, and there were not a dozen winged warriors who could still stand. The originally mighty winged human phalanx was instantly disintegrated by the green creature. . Only a few large birds with amazing dynamic vision can see what is going on in the field. Ji Jia was also injured, especially at the back. The winged warrior''s machete left several bloodstains on her back. The most serious one was the left shoulder that was pierced by the spear thrown from the air. Ji Jia prioritizes dealing with the enemies on the ground, precisely to avoid the dilemma of being pinched. She has only one person, and those enemies are dozens of times her number. She only suffered so many injuries. The flying wingmen were all stunned by the tragic battle in front of them, and the tragic death of their companions made them unable to move. However, these trained winged warriors reacted quickly. If they failed to kill Ji Jia, they would be killed by then, and they quickly organized a counterattack. With a crisp sound, the battle axe in Ji Jia''s hand shattered. The light battle axe was not durable. The axe blade was embedded in the chest of a winged warrior, but it shattered into several pieces, which also prevented Ji Jia from being able to. Kill the enemy in front of you. Facing the flying warriors attacking from behind and the long spear that stabbed at him, Ji Jia simply grabbed the winged warrior''s hand and swung the already light-boned winged human as a special weapon, ruthlessly. Hit the flying warriors behind. After smashing down several flying fighters, Ji Jia only felt that her hand was light. The winged warrior she was talking about now had only one arm left, so she simply threw it aside and picked up another hand. the scimitar, and continue to fight with the remaining flying warriors. When she was on the rise, Ji Jia exerted force on her feet. Amid the exclamations of the birds, her figure shot up to the sky. Relying on the light gravity of the upper level of the air element plane, she had no wings and no fleshy skin, but It can glide in the air as well, and its movements are even more agile than those of the winged people. The birds watching nearby, had never seen such a situation before, they all cried out in surprise, shocked by the unique battle in front of them, even the winged elementalists opened their mouths wide, unable to believe that their soldiers were slaughtered like this. do. The few flying warriors who were shot down by Ji Jia, but who were lucky enough to survive, were also bitten by the timely arrival of Voss. This was the wounded Warg, the only place that could help Ji Jia. He looked at Ji Jia. , a long and loud wolf howl came out of his mouth. When the last flying wingman was also shot down from the air by Ji Jia, the entire ring booth was silent. After a short silence, the flying creatures cheered loudly. In the center of the booth, Ji Jia was covered in blood, and the blood was both from the winged warriors and her own. Her green skin was now completely dyed red. She sent out a roar of filial piety towards those flying creatures. , but only in exchange for louder cheers. At this moment, the winged man elementalist who had presided over the battle also re-entered the blood-splattered field and silently came to Ji Jia. Chapter 2677 "Your warriors are vulnerable." Facing the winged man elemental envoy wearing the cloud robe, Ji Jia said rudely. The Elementalist fell silent, and the loose skin and flesh skin piled together, making him look even older, and after a while, he sighed deeply: "If you said this before, I would only Thought you were talking nonsense, but now I know you''re right." Ji Jia clenched the blood-stained machete tightly, arched her waist slightly, and stared at him at the same time: "Are you going to avenge them? I won''t compensate you for your losses." "Vengeance? I won''t do this. You are in a duel, and you will kill those warriors in a fair manner, and no one can blame you." The elementalist shook his head and said. "Really? They are your clan." Ji Jia looked at him suspiciously. "They''re just slaves, and if it wasn''t for this exposition, they wouldn''t have caught my eye. Their deaths weren''t meaningless, at least they let me find a tough warrior like you." "Slave..." Ji Jia looked at the blood of the winged warriors and the winged elementalists who didn''t care about their deaths at all, and she also understood, "I began to understand that Tanan was back then. Why are you so angry?" "What is Tanan?" The wingman element was a little puzzled, but he quickly put it all behind him and looked at Ji Jia with admiration: "You have the potential to stand out in this expo and be the last dedicate to the Treasure of the air element monarch. When it comes to the selection, I and the other eliminators will vote for you, and the other creatures who witnessed this battle will do the same. If you can see the air element monarch, please also Don''t forget us." "What elemental monarch, I don''t belong here." Ji Jia pouted. At this moment, she seemed to think of something, and out of the corner of the eye caught a glimpse of another person, "However, I happen to have something and need your help." Aside, Ojomo was looking at the ring-shaped booth in disbelief, and muttered: "She actually won? How is this possible..." Ojomo realized that he seemed to have been underestimating the barbarian. She was a legendary creature no matter what, her strength was so much higher than those of the winged warriors, and it was nothing to be able to win the battle. surprising thing. Just when Ojomo was restless, Ji Jia came to him, not only that, but also the winged man elementalist behind Ji Jia. "My slave warriors are dead, and I''m furious now." Hearing the words of the Winged Elementalist, Ojomo was slightly taken aback, and hurriedly said: "Master Elementalist, this is what you asked for..." The winged man elementalist interrupted him unceremoniously, with an even more angry look on his face: "Are you saying it''s all my fault?" "That''s not what I meant..." Ojomo hurriedly explained, "The barbarian killed your slave, you can punish her as you like, it''s best to use chain lightning to teach her a lot." "What''s the use of punishing her? Is it possible to make all my dead soldiers come alive? I want to question her manager, you, more than that barbarian." Listening to the unceremonious words of the Winged Man Elementalist, and feeling the magic element gradually condensing on its body, Ojomo also realized that the problem was wrong. He turned slightly to the side and looked back at Ji Jia, who looked at him disdainfully. I guessed that they must have reached some kind of agreement and turned against themselves. Ojomo threatened loudly: "I am the manager chosen by the Thunder Elemental Lord Pangdon. You are doing this to fight against the Thunder Elemental Lord, and even the entire Air Elemental Plane..." Before he could finish his words, when he heard the news, the Thunder Elementalist who also belonged to the Thunder Elemental Lord came to him, and he placed the shackles of thunder and lightning on him, condensing the real lightning to entangle his hands, and whenever he struggled hard , will be severely bombarded. "what¡­¡­" Just as Ojomo was terrified, the Thunder Elementalist came to the Winged Elementalist: "These low-level creatures are causing you trouble, you can dispose of them at will." Listening to these words, the winged man elemental ambassador showed a satisfied look, while Ojomo fell into a deeper despair. He couldn''t think of the trouble Ji Jia caused, and finally it was on his head. From the very beginning, he had The savage should not be ignored. Just as he was glaring at Ji Jia, the winged man elementalist also came to Ji Jia and asked her, "What spell do I need to use to kill him?" Ji Jia glanced at Ojomo. Not long ago, he was planning to sacrifice himself in this way, but now he has completely reversed it. She opened her mouth, revealing the sharp fangs of a barbarian: "Chain lightning." "No...she must have lied to you, I didn''t do anything!" Hearing Ji Jia''s words, Ojomo finally understood the current situation. Now he is alone and helpless. The mage companion in the jar wants him to die soon. The elemental man he relies on has completely abandoned him, and no one will come Save him, he is destined to be unable to return to the main plane. The winged man elementalist was not moved by Ojomo''s words at all. He opened his hand, and a swift and powerful lightning formed in his hand. That is fourth-order magic, chain lightning. Under the blessing of the air element plane rules, the power of chain lightning can easily reach several times that of the main plane. The light of the lightning was extremely dazzling, and the nearby flying creatures screamed, unable to look directly. Even Ji Jia would be hit hard by this magic, not to mention the weak Ojomo. Feeling the terrifying power of the chain lightning, Ojomo''s jaw trembled. He didn''t want to die in the air element plane full of monsters. He wanted to return to the main plane and take revenge on the necromancer who killed his relatives. He sacrificed his companions and betrayed his soul. In desperation, he remembered the method. As long as he called Somura''s name aloud in the bombardment of chain lightning, the giant monster came across the space to save the creature who called him. It sounds incredible, it is like a trap method at all, and it is not believed by Ojomo at all. Even if he wants to try, it is impossible for him to do it himself, but at this moment, this method has become the only hope in desperation. , and the only straw he could hold when he was about to drown in a sea of ??despair. The burst of light was fleeting, and as the winged elementalist stretched out his hand, the thick chain of lightning struck Ojomo. Hit by a chain of lightning, Ojomo''s skin instantly turned into coke, his eyes dissolved, the thick water instantly vaporized, the boundless darkness swallowed him, and he also issued a cry from the bottom of his heart: "Save me, Lord Somra!" Chapter 2678 The dazzling light of lightning made the flying creatures who had just finished watching Ji Jia''s battle and had not left turned their heads, making it difficult to look directly at the center of the light, and the person who turned into coke should be more careful about being split apart. Lightning strikes. However, not all flying creatures need to turn their heads sideways. A huge old crow was motionless, and the surface of the pitch-black eyeballs also reflected a little light. "Ojomo is dead? It''s really good to die!" At this moment, under the fluffy feathers of the old crow, there was a burst of cheers. Beside the old crow, a little crow was stunned. It carefully searched for the source of the sound, and finally hit a pair of eyes hidden under the old crow''s feathers. "Ah!" The little crow suddenly exclaimed, its cry was heart-piercing and hoarse like an ordinary crow. Fortunately, many flying creatures nearby, under the power of chain lightning, made a very intense cry, and its cry was drowned in the cry of other flying creatures, but it was not noticeable. "Scholar, what is that?" Soon, the recovered little crow asked in surprise, "Isn''t that the monster in the jar before? Why is it here?" "I''m a human, not a monster. In my opinion, you are more like a monster." Seeing that the little crow found the trail, the man simply stopped hiding and showed his head, which was originally locked in the jar Professor Bida. Due to the many flying creatures nearby, all attracted by Ji Jia''s battle, coupled with the departure of the manager, and the relaxation of other elemental people, although Bida was still bound by lightning, he was able to perform teleportation. Before the old crow''s door to another dimension was closed, he followed up with teleportation and hid under the fluffy fur of the old crow. Ojomo. During this process, Bida was never noticed by the little crow, but he had a hunch that the old crow seemed to have discovered him long ago, but he didn''t say a word and let him hide. "Humans, I have heard your stories." At this moment, the old crow finally spoke. Its voice was deep and deep, and it sounded inexplicably attractive, as if it contained infinite wisdom, giving Bida the feeling that it was like those legendary mages in the academy. "The story says that you are mean, rude and savage. The green-skinned man is not of your race, but you rejoice in her victory. The manager is of your race, and you die for his death. Cheers. Why did you do this? Don''t you shed the same blood?" The old crow asked in a deep voice. It was watching Bida all the time, whether Bida was in the jar or outside the jar. "Is there any problem?" Bida glanced at it, the current situation made him have to answer the old crow''s question seriously, "Someone who sheds the same blood as us, but betrayed us for his own benefit, no matter what he For whatever reason, but betrayal is betrayal. From the moment Ojomo did that, there was no difference between him and Rhodes who made us homeless, and the thunder element lord who caught us here. There is someone who is not of our blood, but suffers the same way, and of course I am grateful for that person." Listening to Bida''s words, even the little crow stopped. It looked at Bida strangely, as if wondering how the monster in front of him could say such words. "Don''t underestimate humans, you crow." Bida saw the curiosity in the little crow''s eyes and couldn''t help saying. Just as Bida was talking with the crow, a sudden change occurred in the field. With the passage of time, the chain lightning that had lost its source should have dissipated, but instead it became more and more solid. Ojomo''s body in the center of the lightning had no slag left, but the power of magic did not slow down, and a dignified The breath enveloped the entire booth. Even the releaser of the chain lightning, the winged human element envoy had already retreated to the side, and did not dare to approach the center of the lightning. Ji Jia was the same, staring at the source of the lightning, and let the lightning burn his eyes, so that Tears flowed from sore eyeballs. "Wait...he really called Somra..." Thinking of Ojomo''s final shout that resounded through the sky, Professor Bida seemed to have thought of something. He opened his mouth slightly, and a look of surprise appeared on his face. A few years ago, when the demigod faced the encirclement and suppression of the master of Brakada, he used this method to summon the giant monster Somra to administer justice. The situation at that time was very similar to the current situation. Yes, the demigod was alive, but Ojomo was turned to ashes. When the familiar situation reappeared, Bida''s expression lifted. With the rescue of Lord Somura, he might be able to escape from the elemental plane of air and return to the familiar main plane. However, Bida was not happy at all. Returning to the main plane, but to a more tragic battlefield, the doomsday brought by the kings will not end like this. "Sumura? Are you talking about the hero Somura? The demigod who challenged the air element monarch a thousand years ago?" The old crow was slightly taken aback when he heard the name in Bida''s mouth, and then he asked more nervously than him. . "You know Somra?" This would be dazed and replaced by Bida. Unexpectedly, even the old crow in front of him could call out the name of the guardian of Brakada. The old crow glared at him and was deeply angry at his words and the giant monster mentioned in his words: "Of course I know him. There are no flying creatures here who don''t know Somura. The Air Elemental Plane originally had flat continents and endless mountains. Thousands of years ago, Somura challenged the Air Elemental Monarch. Their The battle destroyed most of the entire world. After that battle, the continent was torn apart, the mountains were destroyed, and in the end, only these broken floating islands were left! And the thunder left by Somura has spread all over the air element plane to this day. , I don''t know how many innocent birds die under his lightning every year." Bida was completely stunned. He never knew about Lord Somra''s experience in the elemental plane of air. Ordinary qi magic, under the blessing of the rules of the qi element plane, can still reach a terrifying level. With the power of Lord Somura, when he is on the qi element plane, every move, I am afraid there is something wrong. The power of destruction. Just when Bida was surprised, blazing lightning burst out again. The wind howled, the dark clouds rolled, the sky collapsed, and the thunder shook the sky. In the center of the endless lightning, the blue giant monster came across the space. He opened his arms and responded to the unquenched cry: "Who called my name?" Chapter 2679 Just as Ojomo''s cry was about to dissipate, the blue giant monster shuttled through the space and arrived as expected. Looking at the incarnation of lightning that shook the sky and the earth, feeling the boundless power, Ji Jia''s heart beat wildly, the giant monster was stronger than anyone in her memory, and even the dragon king Moriel, who ruled the dragons, was not as captivating. of power. However, even such a powerful existence failed to protect Bracada from Rhodes, Ji Jia flashed many thoughts in her mind, and finally came out more and more. When the flying creatures were shocked, she stood there In front of the giant monster. "Sumura! Here''s the treasure you''re looking for, a wonderful book about air magic. In exchange, you''re going to bring me back to the main plane!" Ji Jia let out an angry shout, her filial piety cut off the breeze and shattered the clouds, and it also reached the ears of the giant god monster. No one stood side by side with Ji Jia, except for her Warg, even if she felt a fatal threat from the lightning, even if she died, Voss would not take a step back in front of Ji Jia. "Qi magic book!" After hearing Ji Jia''s words, the giant monster raised his head and screamed, "I''ve been looking for that strange book for countless years, but I didn''t expect it to be still on the plane of Qi, with it, I will definitely be able to achieve it. As you wish. Barbarian, I grant your request!" Somura opened his arms and stirred rapidly in front of him. A chaotic lightning storm formed in front of him. Even the nearby space could not bear the magic and quietly shattered, revealing the endless void at the bottom. If the descendants of the Mage God are here, they will be very familiar with Somra''s spellcasting method. It is clearly a battlefield magic. When the lightning storm completely erupts, the tens of thousands of chain lightning contained in it will completely Killing all flying creatures on this level of the Air Elemental Plane, only a few elemental creatures immune to air magic can survive. The hurricane swirled around Somura, and the world changed. The only people who could maintain balance in the hurricane were Ji Jia, who was protected by Somla, and the Warg held by Ji Jia. As soon as the giant monster strikes, it is a violent magic that makes legendary creatures also terrified. "Who dares to be presumptuous here?" The thunder element lord who captured Ji Jia here was also shocked by the lightning that ripped apart the sky, and appeared from the thunder cloud. "It''s Somra...he''s back." Next to the Thunder Elemental Lord, who is also the organizer of this exposition, the spiritual elemental lord who looks like a lamppost, hidden under a generous cloak, reminded at this moment. "Sumura?" Hearing that name, the thunder element lord obviously thought of something, and shuddered for a while, "Quick, go find the dragon that can resist magic..." "Are you frightened? Those giant dragons have long since left the air element plane, and they were all taken away by a big red dragon." The nine-headed monster covered in flesh glared at it, since those giant dragons disappeared. , Flying Hydra has become the overlord of flying creatures. Many legendary creatures who participated in the exposition appeared one after another, but no one dared to go forward to meet them, evading and looking at others. The legendary creatures who were powerful and worshipped in the past seemed to be timid mice at this moment. And among the endless thunderclouds, the giant monster also relied on the continuous splitting lightning to accurately find the location of one of the exhibits. He grabbed Ji Jia, and as the lightning surged, the nearby legendary creatures were surprised to find that there were only two lightning arcs left in the place where they were standing. The figures of Somra and Ji Jia also came to one of the showcases at this moment. Above the cylindrical booth, there is a unique book. If you listen carefully, you can hear the whistling of the hurricane and the thunder. Department of magic book. "Sumra! You can''t take away our exhibits dedicated to the air elemental monarch!" Seeing Somra picking up the precious thing he dedicated to the elemental lord, an air elemental lord was furious, the hurricane surrounded his hands, and the rapidly rolling wind was like the sharpest drill, that is it The most handy weapon, it rushed towards Somura immediately. Beside Somra, Ji Jia''s complexion changed slightly. With her strength, it was difficult to see the movements of the Qi Elemental Lord. With the blessing of Qi Magic, the Qi Elemental Lord was as fast as the wind. Facing the air element lord of the legendary rank, Som stretched his finger, and endless lightning bombarded it. No matter how fast the wind is, how can it be faster than the lightning that cuts across the sky? Under the bombardment of the chain lightning, the figure of the air element lord was torn apart instantly, and even the core of the element was turned into a mass of coke, no longer alive. Looking at the tragic situation of the air element lord, other creatures are even more afraid of Somura, and no one dares to step forward to stop it. In the air element plane, I am afraid that only the existence of the air element monarch can stabilize Somura. As the book started, the thundercloud condensed by Somra gradually dissipated. It did not come to destroy everything here. The violent magic was only used to deter other creatures and clear other obstacles. At the moment when the Qi magic book really started, Somra was not happy. If it was hundreds of years ago, he just got out of trouble, after getting the Qi magic book, he would fight against the Qi element monarch no matter what he said. , but now, there is only endless sigh in his heart. "Let''s go." Just when Ji Jia was stunned and didn''t understand what was going on, she heard Somura say this. Although Ji Jia still had doubts, Somla cast the spell again, and the lightning that ripped apart the space lingered around the two of them again. Ji Jia had no choice but to put aside the doubts and hurriedly grabbed Voss beside him, so as not to fall into the element in the plane. The dazzling light erupted, and the nearby birds looked sideways, unable to look directly at everything nearby. After the light subsided, both the giant monster and the savage creature beside him had completely disappeared at this moment, and all that remained in the field was the torn space. Hiding among the feathers of the old crow, Professor Bida, who watched Ji Jia being taken away by Somra, stuck his head out at this moment, opened his mouth, and seemed to have something to say. He wanted to call the name of Lord Somra, begging him to take himself away from the elemental plane and return to the familiar mage camp, but at the last moment, he backed away. Returning to the main plane, to fight with those Bracadians who bear hatred, waiting for the doomsday to come, thinking about the miserable situation in the future, Bida lost the courage to call Lord Somura, and finally Just looking at their gradually disappearing figures sighed. Chapter 2680 "Well¡­¡­" Standing on the solid ground with both feet, Ji Jia couldn''t help shaking her head, trying to calm the strong dizziness in her mind. Although it was not the first time to use the power of magic to cross the space, Ji Jia still couldn''t get used to this feeling. The dizzy feeling of tearing apart the space was more swaying than the turbulent sea. When he was on the floating island, the feeling of lightness that his body was light and fluttering and could rise into the air with a single jump has disappeared now, replaced by a heavy body and a real gravity. Gravity bound Ji Jia to the ground, preventing her from tumbling in the air like the elemental plane of air. At Ji Jia''s feet, Voss was looking at her with concern, his mouth with his tongue sticking out, and a few whines. Soon, Ji Jia, who recovered, found something wrong from the surrounding environment. Looking into the distance, Ji Jia saw a towering tower and a giant tree that was even taller than the tower. Most of the leaves of the giant tree had fallen off. From a distance, only boundless dead branches could be seen. "Damn, where is this place? Where exactly am I?" As if realizing something, Ji Jia hurriedly asked the giant monster who came here with him. Somra, who brought her back to the main plane, did not care about her attitude, but replied: "This is the forest of white birch, the refuge of the master of Bracada in the elf kingdom Eli. You asked me to take you Bring it back to the main plane, and I did." "What?" Ji Jia''s mouth twitched. She didn''t want to come to any elf kingdom. It''s not known how far it is from Krulord, even half a continent. She can''t waste time here. Ji Jia raised her head and looked at the unstoppable giant monster that had just released the boundless lightning and overwhelmed a group of legendary flying creatures. She was about to ask him if she could send herself back to Krulord, but she heard a rush of voices in the distance. voice. "Lord Somra!" The wizard''s envoy, who was wearing a gray coat, looked anxious after seeing the giant monster returning, and knelt on the ground sweating profusely, while shouting his name. "What''s wrong?" Somura''s eyes swept around, and then he developed his perception ability, and soon realized that something was wrong, "Where is President Esquel?" "The hero has returned..." the envoy Bassoura hurriedly reported, "The owner of the Birch Forest, the red-haired half-elf, has returned from the sea. President Esquel is talking with him about the Birch Forest. Sen, and negotiating the issue of the Brakada people, please come over as soon as possible." "You mean the hero Gru is back?" Somura obviously realized something, "I heard from the Elf King that he went out to sea to find the sword when the doomsday came, for the sake of the legendary frozen sword. How was the harvest?" "He brought back that divine sword, the legendary sword of ice..." Recalling what he had seen before, Bassora said with trembling all over her body. Just as the special envoy reported the news, Ji Jia was fascinated by the content of their words, and Somra also noticed the barbarian: "Barbarian, you helped me find the Qi magic book, and I should have sent you home. Tell me, where are you going now? I can use magic to send you there." "No need." Ji Jia laughed, revealing the razor-sharp fangs haunted by the blood of the barbarian, "I heard that Eli''s forest is very suitable for healing. My wolf and I plan to rest here for a while." The troll nodded, he would not interfere with Ji Jia''s choice, and turned to the special envoy on the side and instructed: "She is a guest of Bracada, give her the best medical treatment." The envoy quickly took orders. As a giant monster who has guarded Brakada for countless years, Somra''s words are often more useful than the current president. If it weren''t for Somra, who has always been ignoring the world, and only appeared when Brakada was in danger, the mages couldn''t help but suspect that he was the actual ruler of Brakada. "plz follow me." Under the leadership of the special envoy, Ji Jia came to a silver-white tent. She got into the tent and found that the space inside the tent was far wider than she imagined. From the outside, it was only a tent the size of a carriage, but the space inside was larger than the booth where Ji Jia fought against the winged people before. "She is a distinguished guest of the mage, please come up with the highest standard of treatment." The special envoy turned towards the front of the tent, and an apprentice in white gave a few words. The apprentice opened his eyes wide, looked at Ji Jia in surprise, and then quickly walked towards the depths of the tent. In terms of treating injuries, even the mages of Bracada can''t compare to Eli''s emergency center. After receiving Somra''s order, the special envoy brought Ji Jia here for the first time. Soon, under the leadership of several other apprentices, Ji Jia came to the end of the tent, and saw the senior doctor sitting there, holding his cheeks with his hands, with a slightly sad face, looking gloomy. The doctor was wearing a white robe, and her silver hair was more shining than the white robe on her body. Seeing Ji Jia''s arrival, she showed concerned eyes: "Let me see your wound." It wasn''t until the doctor''s reminder that Ji Jia looked down at herself. The winged warrior''s spear was still stuck in her left shoulder. In order to facilitate the fight, Ji Jia broke off the parts other than the skin, and her back was also covered with sharp weapons. horrific wounds. For barbarians, these injuries are just commonplace. Ji Jia has suffered more severe injuries, but the pain on her body is unavoidable. Under the doctor''s reminder, Ji Jia tore off the clothes on her left arm, exposing the wound, and bit the crumbed piece of cloth into her mouth, then dig out the spearhead in the wound. "Wait, let me handle..." Seeing that Ji Jia was planning to deal with the injury by herself, the silver-haired doctor hurriedly said, she grabbed Ji Jia''s hand, but in exchange for Ji Jia''s vigilant glare. Beside Ji Jia, Voss also arched his back and roared at the silver-haired doctor. Just waiting for Ji Jia''s order, Voss would rush towards the enemy and bite the man''s throat. "Believe me." Aware of Ji Jia''s vigilance and suspicion, the silver-haired doctor looked into the barbarian''s eyes and said, the doctor''s words have a kind of heart-warming power, which can make people unconsciously let go of her guard and trust her every move, even Ji Jia. is also like this. With the help of the doctor''s spellcasting and the special equipment in the tent, Ji Jia''s injuries are recovering little by little. Even after picking out the broken spear, Ji Jia did not feel any pain under the anesthesia of the potion. Warg Voss on the side also saw the doctor''s help to Ji Jia, and gradually put down his hostility. He sat on the ground and swayed his tail, looking at the doctor with some anticipation. Not only Ji Jia, but Voss also needed treatment. body injuries. Chapter 2681 "call¡­¡­" After finally healing Ji Jia''s wounds, seeing the pitted wounds on the back of the barbarian heal little by little, the silver-haired doctor breathed a sigh of relief. She vaguely knew that the barbarian in front of her was a distinguished guest of those Bracada mages. Ji Jia''s injuries could be dealt with by other first aid apprentices, but the techniques were definitely not as exquisite as Soduofy''s. As Jenny''s personal apprentice, Sodophie''s treatment method is the best in the emergency center. Ji Jia was sent to her, which also shows that the mage attaches great importance to Ji Jia. Sodophie looked at Ji Jia curiously, and heard that the mages never dealt with the barbarians, and even a protracted war broke out because of this. Ji Jia was the first barbarian who was respectfully sent by the Mage, and she didn''t know what she did to get such a high regard from the Mage. After finishing the treatment, Ji Jia stood up. She shook her left arm, which was dripping with blood not long ago, but is now intact. She felt relieved for a while, and she wanted to find someone to fight immediately. Even the wounds on his back were fully recovered at this moment. Ji Jia touched the healed back with some curiosity. With the physique of a legendary barbarian, he would have to rest for at least a few weeks to recover all the wounds. . However, under the treatment of the silver-haired doctor, it only took a moment for Ji Jia to recover all the injuries on Ji Jia''s body. Apart from being a little weak and craving for fresh food, there were no sequelae, which naturally made Ji Jia feel more. surprise. If this ability can be brought back to Krulord, the strength of King Kilgor''s army will at least be improved by a notch. "Elf, your sorcery is very powerful." Ji Jia couldn''t help but praise. "This is not sorcery." The silver-haired doctor smiled, her laughter was like a clear bell, and she pointed out the error in Ji Jia''s words, "If you still feel unwell, please come here anytime. Me. My name is Sodophie, and I''m the chief apprentice to Guardian Jane." "Ji Jia, the barbarian queen." Under the somewhat stunned gaze of the silver-haired doctor, Ji Jia was raising his arms and extending his right fist to her. So Duofei, who reacted, also stretched out his fist like he did. The fists of the two touched each other, and Sodofi only felt his arm numb slightly, but Ji Jia didn''t respond at all. "Well...it''s his turn now." Ji Jia looked at Warg Voss, "Doctor, please cure him." "Let me see..." Sodophie didn''t refuse. Providing treatment for seriously injured forest creatures was originally one of the tasks of the emergency center. Even if Ji Jia didn''t mention it, Voss would be treated accordingly. After a lot of effort, Voss was treated by the silver-haired doctor, and his body fell into extreme weakness. After eating the cooked moss mushrooms provided by the first aid apprentice, he gradually fell asleep. Voss didn''t want to eat those mushrooms, how could there be a reason for wolves to go vegetarian? But under Ji Jia''s concerned eyes, it still finished eating those mushrooms. Voss swears that he has never eaten something so unpalatable in his life. Even if he is caught in the elemental plane, those bird monsters know to provide meat. Now it is not so much falling asleep, but rather fainted by the strange smell of mushrooms. past. Beside the lying down Warg, Ji Jia was reaching out and gently stroked Voss'' hard fur, feeling the steady rise and fall of its body. Despite the twists and turns, she and Voss are alive and well, and they see some hope. At this time, Sodophie also looked over with a curious line of sight. Whether it was Ji Jia or Voss, they both had painful injuries that were unbearable for ordinary people. Yes? Even if you were attacked by a dragon, I would believe it." Ji Jia shook her head, like what those wingmen did to Voss, her eyes became sharp: "I can guarantee that those who left us with wounds are now worse than us. We are still alive, but They can only live with death." Feeling the change in Ji Jia''s momentum, Voss, who was lying on the ground, also pricked up his ears subconsciously. Soduofei stretched out her hand to cover her mouth, showing a surprised look in her eyes. From Ji Jia''s words alone, Soduofei could feel her fierceness and cruelty. When Ji Jia didn''t say a word, she planned to dig out the broken spearhead from the wound with her bare hands. , Sodophie has already discovered the clue, but it is far less intense than it is now. However, Rao is the fierce Ji Jia, who will also show a warm side. When she learned that Sodophie could treat her injuries, she took the lead in trying, and only after confirming that there was no danger did Voss also receive treatment. "By the way." As if thinking of something, Ji Jia asked actively, "Do you know a guy named Gru?" "You mean... Hero Gru?" The silver-haired doctor was a little surprised, of course she knew the name. In Eri, the name of the hero Gru is well known, and since the fall of the Wise Yuk, he has become the chief guardian of the jungle. His army of jungle warriors has made extraordinary achievements in the battle against the undead and foiled countless evil conspiracies. However, I do not know since when, the hero Gru has not been heard from, and Sodophie only knows a thing or two from the big mouth of Jenny. It is said that the hero Gru can''t bear to see the weakening Elf Kingdom completely destroyed in the end. , so resolutely went out to sea, went to the end of the ocean, and searched for the legendary sword with supreme power. To this day, no news has come from Gru. "The hero Gru is not in Eli. If you want to find him, I''m afraid you need to wait for a while." Sodofi shook his head. "Really? How did I hear those mages say that he just returned not long ago?" Ji Jia said in a low voice, remembering the words of those mages before. Hearing Ji Jia''s words, Sodophie opened her mouth in surprise. If the hero Gru can return from the sea safely and bring back the divine sword, it means that Eli can survive this apocalypse safely, no more forest creatures will suffer, and everyone can live here. Survive in the apocalypse. Thinking of this, the silver-haired doctor held up his hands and placed them in front of him. She deeply understands how difficult it is to keep all Eli creatures alive. She has watched her companions die one after another, but she is powerless. She has also experienced the endless evil that seems to devour people. . But she is still here. After suffering and torment, she still upholds her wish and does everything she can to help those injured creatures. Like Gru back from the ocean. "Please rest in peace here, I need to leave." After explaining a few words to Ji Jia and letting her and her Warg stay here with peace of mind, Sodophie left the tent and was about to find the Lord Jane that she trusted. Chapter 2682 Under the leadership of the special envoy, Somra came to the elf king''s palace in the towering ancient trees. Somra, who turned into a human size, saw a group of wizards he was familiar with, a group of jungle guardians who greeted the returning people, and the red-haired half-elf. Somra rarely participates in Brakada''s political affairs. No matter the decisions made by the Magic Guild, he will not intervene. He came here mainly to meet the red-haired half-elf. As far as Somra knew, the Frozen Divine Sword was something that even the Elemental Monarch longed for. "Gru, I''m glad you made it back. Whether you found the sword or not, it''s something to celebrate that you can safely return from the sea." In the discussion hall, the bearded dwarf king Eufridine gave a warm hug to the red-haired half-elf. As an old friend of Gru for many years, he was very happy that Gru could return from the sea safely. "Thank you for your concern, now I''m back. I didn''t bring back any gifts from the endless glacier, except for the legendary sword, with it, even if the end comes, it will not be able to defeat Eli. The last piece of pure forest in the world will be guarded by us to the end!" Gru was as enthusiastic as his red hair, and he patted the dwarf king on the back, expressing a long-lost longing. His enthusiasm infected all the elves nearby, and they could feel the joy from the bottom of their hearts just by standing beside Gru. With the protection of the hero Gru, they will surely be able to safely pass the approaching doomsday. "Speaking of which, how''s the training of those phantom shooters? Did Dixie relax their training when I was away? Does Hakaxilu still hate undead so much? I can''t wait to return to the Birch Forest, Look at their training results." Thinking of the surprise when the phantom shooters saw their return soon after, Gru also showed a gentle smile. However, this time, the nearby elves were silent, the court mages watched their noses and noses, and the arrogant Yin Wo was silent. "What''s wrong?" Gru was a little puzzled. It was the dwarf king who stood up. He snorted and angrily swept over the guardians who were waiting for others to speak, and said to the red-haired half-elf: "Gru, you don''t know yet? For some time, your territory has been occupied by those Bracada mages!" The dwarf king said what other guardians dared not say. In this matter, Yuffreddin always held an objection, but those guardians did not listen to his advice at all and insisted on giving up Gru''s territory. "Oh? What exactly happened?" Following Yufriedin''s words, Gru also saw the mages gathered in the conference hall. The mages were headed by an old-faced man with deep eyes. In addition, a blue monster also attracted attention. Gru''s attention. From the god and monster, Gru felt an extraordinary aura, which was very similar to the few enemies he had just defeated not long ago. After learning that the territory was occupied, Gru did not get angry, but calmly asked the reason for the matter. Even the mages were slightly moved by his calmness. If someone else is here, after going through danger, when the hero returns home, he finds that his territory is occupied by another group of creatures who don''t know where it came from. It''s good not to be violent. "Bracada has been occupied by the undead, and the mages were driven out of their hometown by that Rhode. They had no choice but to flee to Eli. In order to accommodate those refugees, your territory was requisitioned involuntarily... Those mages cut down the old trees in the birch forest and build their towers, and the phantom shooters are running out of place to train." Eufridine will tell the truth, and his words also contain complaints against other guardians. Gru, who was not in Eri at all, of course had no way to refuse the expropriation of the territory, and almost everyone, including the Elf King, unanimously concluded that Gru could not come back. There has never been an elves who could return from the endless deep sea after hearing the legend of the Frozen Excalibur. Even if they were lucky enough to float ashore with the wreckage of the ship, the end result would be crazy. Gru''s search for the sword at sea was unanimously opposed by all the guardians, but he refused to listen to the dissuasion and insisted on his own way, insisting on obtaining the legendary frozen sword to fight against the doomsday that devoured everything. Just when no one had hope for Gru, Eufridine always believed that his old friend Gru could not have died at sea so quietly, that was not a heroic way of dying. , he will return safely. Now that Gru is back, of course we need to talk about it. "Watch your words, dwarf." Hearing the disdainful words of the Dwarf King, Ace suddenly couldn''t sit still. As the current president of the Magic Guild, he represents the majesty of all mages. All the glory, if even he is silent, who will speak for the mage? "That Rhodes is just trying to get on with it for a while. One day, we will retake the Bracada Snow Region. Until then, we are very grateful that Eli is willing to provide a containment area." Esquill''s eyes were on Gru, and he leaned slightly to pay his respects to the hero who had returned from the sea. "Eri has also been victimized by the undead, and I understand the grief and anger that comes with seeing their home destroyed. It''s very comforting to see refugees living on my territory. We have a common enemy when the end comes. ." After learning what happened from several people, Gru immediately expressed his understanding and promised not to expel those Brakada refugees. The nearby guardians were relieved to see that Gru was no longer pursuing him. Feeling the fiery enthusiasm, the dwarf king couldn''t help but sigh deeply: "You, I''m afraid those guardians see this, so they use the Birch Forest to resettle the refugees. When will you? Are you angry for your own interests?" Gru shook his head and did not answer the words of the dwarf king. He will also feel angry, but the cause of anger will never be because of his own interests. He is a hero, a hero of justice, fighting to protect the beauty of the world. In the face of the gradually approaching evil that devours all things, and the doomsday kings who destroy everything, he will guard this last pure land. Whether it is an Eli creature, or a Bracada or an Erathian, as long as he needs his help, he will not begrudge his strength. Chapter 2683 "Speaking of which, when I was capturing the Frozen Divine Sword, I was obstructed by several enemies." Recalling the previous experience, Gru turned his inquiring gaze to the members of the Magic Guild. "One of the enemies, she appeared from the running water, waved her hand and set off stormy waves. When she was angry, she could freeze for thousands of miles, and the world changed color. Fighting against her was like fighting against the entire ocean. I want to know, the world Is there such a powerful mage?" Thinking of the previous battle, Gru couldn''t help but feel nervous. If he hadn''t acted decisively, grasped the legendary Ice Blade, and showed the true power of the artifact, he would not be the opponent of the mage at all, and he would go out to sea with him. personnel, will also end up annihilated. "She''s not a mage, let alone a human being." The one who answered Gru''s doubts was Somra who had transformed into a human figure. Hearing the words of the gods and monsters, the other mages also looked at them respectfully. Somura took a step forward and carefully looked at Gru in front of him: "I think, you met Salil, the water element monarch. She did not break the final seal, nor did she recover the water element that spilled over the main plane. Less than one-tenth the strength of her heyday. If she regains all her strength, you may have a hard time escaping from her." Listening to the story of the gods and monsters, the nearby elves also realized something, thinking of the recent abnormality in the world, and there was a lot of discussion for a while. "The flame has been extinguished. The elemental monarch is breaking the seal on his body, and soon, they will take back all the elements in the world one by one. At that time, the entire main plane will be plunged into catastrophe." Somra revealed a rather surprising fact in calm words. The faces of the elves nearby were pale, and they dared not imagine such a situation. Although the mages had already guessed, they could not help but tremble in their hearts, and the dull atmosphere enveloped everyone. "In this case, we have to find a way to stop them! We can''t watch the world be destroyed a little bit." After hearing this, Gru did his part, and his words also inspired the nearby elves, who all looked at them with expectant eyes. Gru. "Gru is right, we can''t let the elemental monarch destroy our world." An elf dignitary immediately stated. "No one can destroy Eli, this is our homeland." Unicorn agreed. Different from the elves who talked a lot, the mages still maintained their rationality. Helen, who succeeded the vice president, asked, "Lord Somra, what should we do to stop the awakening element monarch?" Somra''s expression was solemn, and the breeze blew through the clouds and mists lingering around him. His memory seemed to return to the past, because he failed to challenge the air element monarch and was sealed in the bottle for endless years. "If it was a few years ago, we still have the opportunity to strengthen the seal of the elemental monarchs, so that they are unable to change everything on the main plane, and can only show their power in the elemental plane, but now it is too late. To stop the elemental monarch, we There is only one way, and that is to defeat them completely." Somra said with emotion. "Elemental monarchs are not invincible. As long as someone shows the same attainments as the elemental monarchs in the corresponding element, they can challenge them. I once challenged the air elemental monarch, but unfortunately I failed in the end." As he spoke, Somura also turned his gaze to the blue blade on Gru''s waist. "However, it is very difficult to compare with the elemental monarchs in the corresponding elemental magic. The elemental monarchs in their heyday, and their corresponding four-element magic, have all reached the level of gods, which is a legendary creature can never be able to. to a higher level.¡± "God-level..." Listening to Somra''s words, the nearby mages looked at each other in dismay. Even for the top level of the magic guild, god-level is still an unattainable level, and no one can reach it. Even a legendary mage who specializes in one line of magic should be lucky to have epic-level special skills. Legendary-level special skills are quite rare, not to mention the god-level above the legendary level that no one has ever been able to touch. It is the level where the elemental monarch is located. In the entire Brakada, there is not a single mage with special skills of god-level. I am afraid that only the former Mage God can do this. The golden age of mages has long since passed, and the current Brakada has fallen into the hands of the enemy. Somra also knew the difficulties in the middle and felt the atmosphere of depression. He raised his voice and said: "There is a way to let the mages break through their own limitations and raise their special skills to the same level as the elemental monarchs, and that requires the help of The power of an artifact." Saying that, Somra also stared at Gru. "Artifact? What does that mean?" Just when all the creatures were puzzled, Gru also seemed to have discovered something, pulled out the sea blue sword from his waist, and carefully stared at the glow above. "According to our investigation, that Rhode''s spiritualism has reached the level of a god. He has not studied spiritualism for a long time, and his research on spiritualism is far less proficient than Diya''s lich, so how did he do it? To raise spiritism to the level of gods? The answer lies in the artifacts on his body. The power of artifacts can make legendary special skills rise again, and finally reach the level of gods. Rhode''s ghost king The cloak''s enhancement is spiritualism, and the ''sword of ice'' in your hand enhances the water magic against the water element monarch." As Somra''s voice fell, the nearby elves also exclaimed, and the hope of fighting the elemental monarch was on the divine sword in Gru''s hand. Before Gru spoke, the dwarf king on the side gave a deep snort, and he did not deal with the mages: "These are just your speculations, and no one can prove it. Why did Rhode use an artifact to improve spiritualism? Is it still him himself? Can''t tell you what?" "I can prove this." A gray-robed mage took the initiative to stand up, he is a well-known academy dean, "The artifact on Rhodes was once owned by one of my defected apprentices, he told me It has been confirmed that that artifact has greatly improved spiritualism. Jenny, the guardian of Eli, can also prove what I said." "Where is Jenny?" "I don''t know, maybe it''s still in the emergency center." Following the words of the gray-robed mage, the Eri creatures wanted to find the figure of the witch Jenny, but she was not here. "You don''t need to look for Jenny, I believe what you said." Just as Eli''s creatures were discussing, Gru raised his head and looked at the monster not far away, "The Ice Sword can indeed improve the level of water magic, I was able to escape from the Water Elemental Monarch thanks to its power. Now the question is, how are you going to use it?" Chapter 2684 The Sword of Ice can increase the level of water magic, and the increase is far beyond the imagination of those mages. As the holder of the Sword of Ice, Gru can feel this deeply. When Somra mentioned this, he believed the word of the gods. Gru, who is not good at water magic, has the legendary water magic when he holds the sword of ice. He can hear the call of the ocean from his soul, and can feel the subtle flow of every drop of sea water. Everything seemed to have entered his mind, which made his mind swell violently. Only those mages who develop their spirit to the extreme can process the information in the entire ocean at the same time with the blessing of the Sword of Ice. If it is replaced by an untrained ordinary person who rashly holds the sword of ice, I am afraid that the endless information will shatter his mind in an instant, and he will become a fool from now on. Thinking of those elves who went out to sea in search of swords, drifted ashore and survived, but lost all their sanity, Gru also realized something. Those elves who turned into fools, they did not fail, but came into close contact with the Sword of Ice, but they were unable to withstand the power of the divine weapon that ruled the entire ocean, and that''s how they ended up. All those who mocked the stupidity of those elves should apologize to them deeply. Gru couldn''t bear the power of the Sword of Frost. Although he can meditate, his talent is not in spellcasting. Naturally, his spirit cannot be compared with those top mages, but he is a hero. Heroes have the power to turn corruption into magic, and they have infinite potential. Under the blessing of the dazzling heroic will, Gru''s spiritual sea is stronger than steel that has been tempered for a long time, stronger than the vines hanging down from towering ancient trees, and even the sword of ice cannot shake his will. With the blessing of the Sword of Ice, Gru felt the whole picture of the ocean, and his consciousness extended to every corner of the main plane along the flow of water. But because of this, Gru also felt the horror of the woman who obstructed him at the last moment. She didn''t need the sword of ice, she seemed to be the embodiment of the entire ocean. When she was angry, the entire ocean would do it. Tremor, that is the power belonging to the elemental monarch. According to Somra, now she is only one-tenth of the strength of her heyday. Gru, who is not good at water magic, can spread his consciousness to the entire ocean when he holds the sword of ice. If it is in the hands of legendary mages who are good at water magic, the sword of ice will definitely show its true power. , that is enough to challenge the terrifying power of the elemental monarch. From Gru''s words, Eufridine seemed to have heard something and looked at him in disbelief: "Gru, my old friend, you must think about this matter... that is your artifact. , is the frozen sword you brought back from the sea amid the doubts of all the Eri creatures. If you don''t want to do this, no one can force you to hand it over." "I know." Gru turned his head to look at the dwarf king who kindly reminded him, his fiery red hair fluttering slightly, "Now the world is in crisis, if only one artifact can resolve this catastrophe, even if I take it out What''s wrong with a divine tool?" Gru''s words deeply touched the nearby mages, and no one knew the value of the artifact better than them. The fact that Rhodes can defeat them has nothing to do with the artifacts on him. If there are no artifacts, the undead alone cannot push the mages to this point. However, in the face of Somra''s proposal, Gru did not hesitate, and took the initiative to take out the artifact he took back at the risk of death. This sublime, even the ancient Erathian people who value glory more than life are here. Will be deeply moved by it. At this moment, the mages in the guild seem to understand why this red-haired half-elf can subdue a group of forest creatures and become the chief guardian of the forest, even the dwarf who has a bad temper and does not deal with everyone. Wang, also spoke for him many times. Just standing there, his enthusiasm and bravery, can inspire everyone present. Helen, the current vice president, was encouraged, he came to Esquel and whispered to the old mage in front of him: "Master president, those elves treat us like this, should we return the favor and open the guild to Eli creatures? The magical tome treasured in the Esquill shook his head, looked at the Elf King who finally stood up, and replied, "Let''s talk about this when it''s done." "President Esquel, how many people in the magic guild have legendary water magic?" The Elf King, who had never expressed his opinion, stood up at this moment, which undoubtedly attracted the attention of many people. As the elf king spoke, the voices of the nearby jungle guardians suddenly disappeared, and the mages also looked over, waiting for the president''s response. "There are five legendary mages with legendary water magic. Speaking of which, I am also among these five legendary mages. The previous president of the Magic Guild has four legendary skills. At this point, Although I am not as good as him, I also have my own unique understanding of water magic." Esquier answered loudly, as the president of the Magic Guild, he is a legendary mage of the three elements of water, fire and air, and the earth magic also has the level of a high-level mage, but unfortunately compared with the descendants of the mage god, he The magic talent is much inferior. When the fire element in the world was silent, now he can only be regarded as a legendary mage of the water and air elements, and his strength has been partially damaged out of thin air, but his mastery of water magic has reached a legendary level. After learning about the situation from Esquier, the Elf King looked to the side again, the Elf Mage wearing a dark green cloak: "Your Excellency Eliza, how many elves have legendary water magic among the court mages?" The elf mage whose name was called was silent for a moment, before answering after a while: "Only me." The nature of elves makes it difficult for them to calm down and study more esoteric magic. Although the elves have a long lifespan, they spend a lot of their time traveling and enjoying themselves. Although human beings have a short lifespan, Brakada has established the brilliance of mages with the research of generations. As if thinking of something, Alyssa hurriedly added: "But as far as I know, there are some jungle guardians. Although they are not court mages, they also possess legendary water magic." After listening to Eliza''s report, the nearby elves fell silent, and even the elf king couldn''t help but sigh deeply, and finally waved to the others: "You all step back, let me and Esquel. The chairman will discuss in detail." Chapter 2685 Air Elemental Plane. The sudden arrival of Somra disrupted the order of the entire exposition. Not only that, but he also stole the important treasure dedicated to the elemental monarch, and recorded all the strange books of Qi magic. Even the owner of the strange book, in order to protect the treasure, was directly killed by him, and there was no trace of it left. This change shocked all the creatures participating in the exposition. Somra''s madness made all flying creatures deeply angry, but when Somra appeared in front of them, they didn''t dare to say a word. "The exhibition will continue, everyone, don''t panic, please maintain the order of the lords of each booth..." After Somra left, it took a while for the organizers to appease the worried creatures, stabilize the situation at the fair, and allow the entire fair to continue. Except for the qi elemental people who guarded the qi magic book and were finally slaughtered to ashes, all the creatures just pretended that the incident never happened, but their state of mind was no longer able to return to the comfort of first admiring the exhibits, and the sky seemed too much There were a few clouds. "Which of you saw that soldier?" Outside the ring-shaped booth that was overturned and erected again, the winged man elementalist asked other subordinates, and when he noticed Somura''s arrival, he disappeared in a momentary move, and only returned slowly after confirming safety. As the show continued, he set out to find the green-skinned warrior who had impressed him, a barbarian named Ji Jia. He believed that Ji Jia would definitely get a good ranking at the exhibition. "Lord Elementalist, that warrior... She seems to have been taken away by Somra." Staying nearby, the winged men who saw Ji Jia and Somra talking, looked at each other at this moment, and the tallest one said. "What? Why did Somra take that warrior away?" The winged man elementalist asked in disbelief. Somra''s return to the elemental plane was a very unusual thing, let alone taking away that soldier. warrior. No matter what the Winged Elementalist wanted to break his head, he couldn''t figure out what the reason was, so he could only sigh deeply: "Since that warrior is no longer here, there is no way to expect her to rank in the exhibition... It seems that I have to consider the proposals of those flying birds." Just as he was thinking, a huge nine-headed monster flew from the sky. Ordinary nine-headed monsters are difficult to fly, but creatures that have lived on the air element plane for a long time have already evolved unique parts on their bodies to adapt to the environment. Each head of the nine-headed monster is as thick as the head of a giant dragon, and its attack power is terrifying. Fighting it is like fighting multiple legendary tier enemies at the same time. "Gediel, this exposition is about to end early." From the distant sky, soaring like a dark whirlwind, the nine-headed monster moved towards the winged man elemental envoy. Gediel nodded: "Is it because of Somra''s uninvited visit? We don''t need to end the exposition so soon." "The arrival of Somra has alarmed the air element monarch. He has returned to the air element plane. We must select the treasures dedicated to the monarch as soon as possible." The nine-headed monster explained. "What? The Qi Elemental Monarch is back?" Hearing the words of the nine-headed monster, Gedier was shocked. The Qi Elemental Monarch was the real master of the element plane. He was like the god of this world. The real purpose of the exposition is to select the precious items dedicated to the air element monarch. "I want your selection results now. You and the other wingmen have a total of 765 valid votes. Which treasure do you think should be dedicated to the Qi Elemental Monarch?" The Nine-Headed Monster asked again. "Let me think about..." Gediel was hesitant. If he had voted for Ji Jia before this, he believed that Ji Jia''s fighting style would definitely attract the attention of other flying creatures, but now, he had to choose other treasures. In the end, Gediel sighed deeply: "I think the ''Hundred Feather Crown'' that the flying birds took out should be dedicated to the elemental monarch. All the votes of the winged people go to the Hundred Feather Crown." As the largest group of creatures on the Air Elemental Plane, the birds occupy the middle layer of the Air Elemental Plane and enjoy the most flat and well-grip floating island, while the Wings and other hard-to-fly eliminators can only live in the Air Elemental Plane. the bottom layer of the surface. In order to come up with the treasure dedicated to the qi element monarch, and at the same time to get the first name in this exposition, the birds have already formed an alliance. A unique crown, that is, the "hundred feather crown" in Gedier''s mouth. At the same time, in order to gain the favor of the air element monarch, the birds have also canvassed other creatures for many times, and Gediel naturally also received the information from the birds. As a member of the Eliminator, Gediel didn''t want to vote for the Hundred Feather Crown, but now there is no better choice. In this case, he doesn''t mind showing his favor to the birds. "Another 100 feather winner." After hearing the results of Gedier''s vote, the Hydra couldn''t help but groan. "Speaking of which, the qi magic book has always been a popular choice. Elemental creatures have high hopes for it, thinking that it must be the last treasure dedicated to the qi element monarch. Unexpectedly, it was snatched by Somura. Now a large group Everyone voted for the Hundred Feather Crown, and I doubt whether Somla was found by those birds. Otherwise, why did Somla, who has disappeared for thousands of years, suddenly appear?" But complaining is complaining, the Hydra will not interfere with Gediel''s voting results, this is their own choice, even if the air element monarch is here, he will not force him to change his will. The nine-headed monster is only a little emotional. According to the current increase in the number of votes, the Hundred Feather Crown will finally crush a series of precious treasures such as the Heart of the Altar and the Ring of Falling Thunder, and become the best choice for the Qi element monarch. The status of the birds will also rise because of this, and even the elemental people have to look at them differently. "Don''t let those Qi elements listen to what you said." Gediel hurriedly reminded that those Qi elements were extremely angry that the strange book was robbed. I''m afraid that there will be a conflict with Asuka, and when the time comes, I won''t feel better about the Nine-headed Monster. "I know, I just said it casually." The Nine-Headed Monster shook his head, and did not take the reminder of the Winged Elementalist to heart. After a few simple conversations between the two, the Nine-Headed Monster flew towards the other venue with the voting results collected from the winged man. The winged man elementalist who stayed on the spot looked at its huge back and couldn''t help but sigh slightly. It seemed that the victory of this exposition belonged to those birds. Chapter 2686 The news of the return of the air element monarch shocked all the flying creatures at the fair. As the master of the air element plane, the every move of the air element monarch Thelma attracted the attention of all flying creatures. His return immediately brought the selection results earlier. Many legendary creatures gathered in the atmosphere temple of the Qi element monarch, admiring the glory belonging to the element monarch. "Great Thelma, you are actually injured..." A magic elemental person knelt on the ground, and in the clear and sweet voice, there was endless worry, she discovered the abnormality on the monarch. In addition to worry, in the depths of her heart, there is an unstoppable fear. Who is it that can hurt the elemental monarch with supreme power? "Who is so bold and disrespectful to the Elemental Monarch?" The irritable thunder element jumped in a hurry, and the dull thunder spread one after another, attracting the creatures in the distant exposition to look sideways, guessing what was happening at the end of the sky. Facing the words of concern from many elemental creatures, Thelma only felt that they were noisy. He waved his left arm composed of flowing clouds, and the nearby elemental creatures dared not make a sound. "I met a strong enemy." Recalling the situation during the battle, Thelma frowned. Taking advantage of this gap, the curious legendary flying creatures nearby also carefully looked at the current air element monarch. In order to better recover from his injuries, Thelma transformed into a human form. Half of his body was sealed in a huge block of ice. No matter how hard he struggled, he could not get rid of the blockade of the ice. Ordinary water magic, don''t even want to hurt the elemental monarch, even the cold ice, as long as Thelma turns his body into an air current, it can''t affect him in the slightest. The ice in front of him was extraordinary, it was a freezing of the soul. The hard ice is like gangrene attached to the bones, deeply imprinted in the depths of Thelma''s soul. No matter how he changes his form or casts magic, he can''t get rid of it. Ice melts over time. And all of this is due to the enemy. That red-haired half-elf, who wielded the sword that was frozen in ice for thousands of years, Thelma, who was originally dismissive of the enemy, instantly learned a great deal. The cold sword energy deeply eroded Thelma''s soul, and it has not subsided until now. Aware of the solemnity in the words of the Elemental Monarch, the flying creatures nearby did not dare to breathe. If the Elemental Monarch could be injured like this, wouldn''t it be more unstoppable to replace them? I am afraid that in an instant, it will be destroyed by the enemy. "The great qi element monarch, who hurt you like this? Those who dare to offend your enemies will be torn to shreds by us!" The nine-headed monster, who was long overdue, came to the temple of the Qi Elemental Monarch with the voting results of many creatures at this moment. After seeing the injured Thelma, he immediately exaggerated and authentic. "You are not that person''s opponent." Thelma shook his head and dismissed the thoughts of those flying creatures who were eager to try. Even he could not deal with the enemy, and the flying creatures in front of him had nothing to do. "Now who can think of a way for me to make the ice melt faster?" Half of his body was blocked by ice, and Thelma looked unhappy. It had been a long time since he had suffered such an injury. The last time he was severely injured, he had to spend hundreds of years of rest, or was challenged by a giant monster. That time. The nearby flying creatures glanced at each other, and a legendary air element suggested: "Lord Monarch, flames can effectively accelerate the melting of ice cubes. But our flames are all suppressed by some kind of force, maybe you can go to the fire element plane. Get help." Thelma nodded approvingly. As a Qi elemental monarch, he would not condescend to go to the elemental planes of other monarchs. If he needed help, he would go directly to the other elemental monarchs himself. "Frum... She should go to Bracada and is planning to make trouble at someone''s wedding. With her current strength, she should be able to melt these ice easily." Just as Thelma was thinking about it, the Nine-Headed Monster reported again: "Lord Monarch, please wait a moment, in order to congratulate you on your return, the biological forces of the entire Air Elemental Plane have held an exposition to pick out a selection for you. A rare treasure, I hope you like it." With that said, one of the smaller heads of the Nine-Headed Monster winked at the bird outside the Atmospheric Temple. Accompanied by the sound of swallows and warblers, rare and colorful birds are clustered together with a feather. The seemingly mighty crown flew from the sky. The crown radiated rays of light, dyeing the clouds on the horizon red . "That''s the Hundred Feather Crown... It''s a precious treasure prepared by the birds." "Even after looking at it many times, I still can''t get enough of that crown. Only elemental monarchs are worthy of such a crown." In the Atmospheric Temple, the power of the Hundred Feather Crown was felt, and the nearby creatures talked a lot. Even elemental creatures are full of praise for the crown. It is the effort of all the legendary birds in the elemental plane of Qi. The crown formed by this is of extraordinary significance. If there is praise, there will naturally be disapproval and disdain. The legendary qi element glared at the crown and couldn''t help complaining: "The best treasure of this exposition originally belonged to the qi magic book! If it wasn''t for Somura''s sudden appearance, he snatched the qi magic book. , where will you get the hundred feather crown in turn?" Hearing this, Thelma also retracted her gaze from Baiyu''s crown, and instead stared at Qi Elemental and said, "Somura is back? When did that happen?" The legendary qi element was shocked by the majesty of the monarch, and he faltered: "Not long ago... Somra appeared from the lightning and stole the qi magic book, everyone present can confirm what I said. " Thelma fell silent. Of course he remembered Somra, who was the one who sealed Somra in the bottle with his own hands. "Qi magic book..." After learning what Somra had done, Thelma was also alert. Somra once coveted the position of the air element monarch. Thousands of years later, Thelma thought she would never hear that person''s name. Unexpectedly, Somra made a comeback and stole the air magic book aimed at him. When thaumaturgy is combined with the corresponding spirit orb, and the assistance of the ball of destruction, it can completely suppress the power of the elemental monarch. Thelma knew this deeply, and he definitely couldn''t let Somra find those treasures. The Orb of Destruction was once jointly controlled by the elemental monarchs, but in an accident, it fell into the hands of a human named Rhodes, and that Rhodes is now in Brakada. Thinking of this, Thelma couldn''t help shaking her head. It seemed reasonable that he would go to Bracada in person. Chapter 2687 Magic Eye Organization. As the most important intelligence organization in the kingdom of the dead, under the decision of Speaker Erica, the magic eye observers monitor the troubles in the kingdom. With the assistance of the members of the Truth Society, the observers have completed the body transformation for hundreds of thousands of dead people, and implanted one or several magic eyes under their skin to ensure that the vision of the magic eye organization can spread to every corner of the country, You can always get information in the first place. For some reason, the Magisterium is closely related to the Thieves Guild. Thieves from all over the world were surprised to find that there were several huge eyeballs in the local branch, and there were also many new low-key thieves in the magic eye organization. On this day, Margaret, who was conducting daily observations and was also the head of the entire Magic Eye organization, suddenly changed her complexion, her brows showed deep anxiety, and her dark and hollow eye sockets also trembled violently. Nearby observers were surprised. There are very few things that can make Margaret, who has observed countless events, be so rude to everything. Margaret''s gaffe is also like a signal to make all observers vigilant and work harder to observe all abnormalities in the kingdom. His Majesty Rhode''s wedding is imminent, and they must kill all abnormality in the cradle. Frightened, Margaret soon came to the Congress. After several briefings, under the leadership of the great demon undead, she saw Speaker Erica, who was sitting in the Congress hall with a lot of time and money. "Lord Speaker, something big happened at sea..." Margaret was so anxious that she forgot the proper etiquette when meeting the Speaker, but Erica didn''t mind, but patiently listened to her report: "What happened?" "Not long ago, I saw an astonishing scene through the magic eye on the ocean commander Kegel..." Margaret trembled and said, from her words, Erica also knew what happened. The commander of the ocean undead, the wavebreaker Kegel, on his shoulders the task assigned by His Majesty Rhodes. His Majesty Rhodes let him go to the deep sea to explore the treasures that may exist at the end of the ocean, and he did not live up to His Majesty Rhodes expectations, Anomalies were found at the end of the ocean. At the end of the endless ocean, there are continuous icebergs. Even ghost whales can''t get over the layers of icebergs. Before Kegel could carry out the next exploration, the accident happened. With a burst of blue light, the sea stirred up thousands of waves, and the iceberg began to melt. What passed to Kegel''s mind was a woman''s cold scolding and a hero''s thick roar. Kegel, who took off the blindfold, saw the hero from a distance through the powerful vision brought by the magic eye. The hero has fiery red hair. He is strong in skills and extraordinary in martial arts. Holding a sea-blue sword, he seems to be fighting against the entire ocean. Although he traveled all the way, the previous battle on the island still took a lot of time. Kegel arrived a step late, and the sword at the end of the ocean was already taken by the hero. The sea water turned into endless water elemental people, intending to drag the red-haired hero into the deep seabed, and the splashing waves also turned into ice blades, which had to penetrate the hero''s limbs. Facing the enemy who competed for the Divine Sword, the hero responded with color. He waved the Divine Sword and froze everything around him. The endless ice contained the anger of the ocean, and even time seemed to be stagnant because of his actions. The woman who was born from running water had nothing to do with the red-haired hero. The aura that stirred the storm in the air was also forced back by his sword. With the sword in hand, the hero''s power was unparalleled. Thinking of His Majesty Rhode''s order, Kegel was reluctant to give up even if there was little hope. With such merit, he would surpass the land commander Fareze and become the general of the kingdom of the dead. Just as the red-haired hero was about to get out of trouble, Kegel rushed over with the ghost whale, intending to intercept it. However, after the sword of the red-haired hero, Kegel began to regret his decision. The ice completely wrapped Kegel, and whether it was him or the ghost whale under him, including his dying wishes, were all sealed in a huge iceberg. "...In this way, Kegel died in the battle. After the battle, millions of marine undead in the nearby waters gathered, and they worked together to push the iceberg that blocked Kegel and the ghost whale. It may take a long time. It will take a lot of time to push Kegel back to the waters of Brakada, and after that, it will be up to His Majesty Rhodes. In any case, Kegel may not be able to make it to His Majesty Rhodes'' wedding." Listening to Margaret''s report, Erica also understood the battle that took place at the end of the ocean, and she was a little more puzzled: "What happened to the red-haired hero in the end?" Margaret thought for a while and said: "According to the picture from Kegel, at the end of the battle, the hero stabbed the divine sword into the ocean, and between the waves, a huge vortex took him and all his subordinates around him. swallowed, and then there is no news at all." Erica stood up: "I already know the matter, you can leave." After reporting the news, Margaret resigned respectfully. She was only responsible for communicating the information to Speaker Erica. As for what decision Erica would make, it was not something she considered. After Margaret left, Erica frowned. Margaret didn''t know the identity of the hero in her words, only that the hero''s strength was amazing, but Erica vaguely guessed the identity of the person. According to the information from the Thieves Guild, the chief of the jungle guardian, the hero Gru, returned to Eri not long ago. His return also made all Eri creatures excited. And the symbol of the hero Gru is that passionate red hair. Erica believes that things will not be so coincidental. The front foot Kegel has just been killed by a red-haired hero, and the next moment Gru returns to Eli, it must be the same person. As for the enemies who fought with Gru, from Margaret''s description, Erica also had an amazing guess, that it was clearly the Elemental Monarch. Since its establishment is still short, the current observation scope of the Magic Eye Organization is more limited to the territory of His Majesty Lord Rhodes. As for what happened in the forest of Eri, it is not known to Margaret. "The... teleportation on the ocean?" Recalling Margaret''s information, Erica also felt that the hero Gru would definitely become a formidable enemy for His Majesty Lord Rhodes to conquer the world in the future. I heard that the fleeing Bracadians and the elders of the magic guild are all gathered in Eli, and I don''t know how they are now. Thinking of this, Erica made another plan, and finally decided to report the news to His Majesty Rhodes. Chapter 2688 In the center of the Magic City, the former headquarters of the Magic Guild. Under the joint efforts of many undead, a pitch-black tower rose from the ground, like a pillar reaching the sky, and Rhode sat on the top of the tower, staring at the city. Since the city of Sao in Verning was razed to the ground by the furious Somra, Rhodes chose the capital as the magical city where the Congress is located. As the oldest city in Bracada, under the development of mages for many years, the magic city is rich in magic elements, even if it does not reach the level of the magic plain, it is not much different. With the progress of the Titan project, lamps using lightning energy began to be popularized in the city, and the city was brightly lit. The knowledgeable necromancer soon developed a lamp tube other than white light. The colorful lights, combined with the dark sky that never dissipated, added a different color to the city scene. The bards who came from afar and participated in the city''s grand event saw this situation, and in their poems, they called this place a galaxy that fell from the night sky, and the capital of the undead kingdom, in addition to the city of magic, also has a kind of Another name, called the City of Night and Stars. At this moment, with the sound of hurried footsteps, the figure of the great demon Aglan appeared behind Rhodes: "Master, another doomsday king has arrived in the city." Listening to the report of his subordinates, Rhode Dandan nodded: "Take me to see." Rhode stretched out his hand, and Agran was hot all over. Those flames that had long been deprived of him were now back in Agran''s body, which also allowed him to continue to cast flames to hide after the flames in the world were silent. Agland respectfully put his hand on Rhodes'' shoulders, and with the flash of fire, the two of them crossed the space and came to the guests'' quarters. The arrival of the two immediately attracted the attention of many nearby, the undead creatures bent down one after another, and the rest of the guests also carefully looked at the black-robed man. "You must be the well-known Lord of the Undead." With the arrival of the two, a tall lizardman dressed in animal skins respectfully came to them and knelt on the ground. Through the connection between the heroes, Rhode could see that the lizardman in front of him was is a hero. "Your Majesty Lord Rhodes, I have admired you for a long time. Your great deeds of conquering Brakada will be passed down in this world forever! As the king of the lizardmen in Taitalia, I can''t come up with anything worthy of it. Your precious treasure, the only thing I can dedicate to you is the loyalty of the lizard people." Hearing the words of the lizardmen swearing allegiance, Agran''s eyes suddenly lit up, and he looked at Rhodes expectantly, but Rhodes was expressionless. When the end of the day comes and the devil appears, the world is in chaos. All creatures believe that the pattern of the world will undergo major changes as a result. The powerhouses who were unwilling to the status quo rose up and became the doomsday kings who ruled one side. There is also a gap in the strength of the kings of the doomsday. The king of the lizardmen in front of him is similar to the king of the cavemen before, and they all belong to the less powerful group. Rhodes and Morrel, on the other hand, stood at the apex of all kings and had the power to change the world. The marriage of Rhodes and Moriel was already a major event that changed the pattern of the doomsday, attracting the attention of countless kings, who came to show their favor, or swore allegiance, and intended to join the alliance between him and Moriel. In the apocalypse, they can''t find a stronger emerging force, and they can''t join hell and be in the company of those demons, right? From the marriage between Rhodes and Moriel, they saw a wonderful prospect, and I am afraid that even Erasia could not stop such a force. Even Rhode himself did not expect that the nature of this marriage has changed, and it has turned into a carnival feast for the kings of the doomsday. Many ambitious doomsday kings gather here to congratulate him on his union with Moriel, and at the same time frenzy for the birth of an evil alliance. Rhodes should be thankful for this. The birth of the evil alliance also means that things are gradually on the right track. Even after returning the artifact, Moriel may not have the heart to watch the huge force in front of him quietly disappear, and thus give up to reverse the time. But Rhodes didn''t dare to risk his life and fortune on the thoughts of others. He had to take action. "West, I accept the allegiance of the Lizardmen." Rhodes originally wanted to draw out the Titan Arrow to serve as the king of the lizardmen in front of him. However, the Titan Arrow was not in his hands, but was handed over to the undead scholar to conduct research on the Titan plan, so he had to give up. After hearing Rhodes'' words, West showed a respectful look, while Rhodes just gave him a blank look. In the Doomsday War in the previous life, West was also one of the Doomsday Kings. In that battle that affected the entire continent, he killed the Swamp King of Titania, and was also the master of the animal trainer and the lizardmen. The king of Talos, was finally killed by other players. Before that, West was a famous betrayal. Rhode did not believe in the hero''s pledge of allegiance at all. When the time was right, he would definitely choose to betray. That was the cold blood flowing in the bones of the lizardmen. caused. Compared with the living kings, Rhodes is more willing to believe in the undead, at least the undead will not betray him. However, things did not seem to be so absolute. The two death knights under Rhodes resisted the power of the dark holy word and the spiritual imprint, and finally got rid of his control and regained their freedom. One of them was the death knight Vera, whom Rhode remembered for his strength. Vera''s heroic specialty is stealing treasures from a distance. On Rhodes, the electricity god pendant that is enough to resist all lightning, even Somra''s helplessness, was stolen by Vera. The other is the death knight Yin Fu. He has a deep hatred for Rhodes. If he is given a chance, he will definitely kill Rhodes. Yin Fu still has a unique divine sword in his hands. For the escape of the two death knights, Rhodes has been brooding, and he wants to find out what caused it. Things that belong to him can''t just be left in vain. After this period of investigation, plus the power of the eternal magic eye to observe the world, Rhodes has locked the positions of the two death knights. Among them, Yin Fu was located on the border of Eri, and the person he followed was most likely the legendary goddess. Even Rhodes did not dare to approach at such a moment. Vera is located in a small town in the south of Erathia, very close to Bracada, and he seems to be plotting something. The wedding is imminent, and Rhodes has no free time to find the two death knights. He can only make plans after the current affairs are over. Chapter 2689 After Rhodes received West, the king of lizardmen, Ender, the treasurer, took the initiative to greet him. As a grand gathering of the marriage between the Lord of the Undead and the King of Dragons, every guest present will bring a lot of precious gifts. Although West said that he did not bring any gifts, the gifts he brought are no better than any one. Doomsday kings are few. Under the suggestion of Ender, who is well versed in this way, the congratulations presented by each king will be announced on a huge stone tablet for everyone to show. Whether it is the undead who come and go, or the kings participating in the feast, the ranking on the stone tablet is clear at a glance. The ranking of the kings on the stele varies according to the preciousness of the gifts. The top-ranked kings will be valued by the Lord of the Undead and the King of Dragons at the same time. The ranking on the stone tablet has also become an arena where a group of kings compete. No one dared to make trouble before the wedding celebration, even the most irascible kings had to act with their tails tucked in here. Once there is a conflict, the two overlords will undoubtedly be offended at the same time, and no one will speak for the troublemaker, and no one wants to be the first to be eliminated in this alliance. Which one is not a tyrannical person participating in the wedding celebration? The kings who were accustomed to being arrogant on weekdays disliked anyone, and they maintained a peaceful atmosphere on the surface, and they did not obey anyone in private. As the wedding progresses, after the evil alliance is reached, the most powerful voice must be the Lord of the Undead and the King of Dragons, but how to divide the rest of the positions is something that every king must consider. They do not want to be only a background board in the alliance, but to compete for the dominant position. Hidden under the peaceful atmosphere of the wedding celebration is a turbulent undercurrent that is dangerous and threatening, and the most competitive place is naturally the ranking of the stele erected by Ender. The kings have reached an unwritten rule. Since the influence of strength in the wedding ceremony is already minimal, no one dares to display it here, no matter how strong the strength is, so the criteria for judging the final right to speak are all on the stone tablet in front of you. . The reason is also very simple. The stronger the king, the more precious gifts he can give out, thus occupying more right to speak. Possessing many precious treasures can also prove a person''s strength. It is said that the Lord of the Undead has many artifacts, which no one in the world can surpass. As a result, the kings started a unique battle. Everyone hoped that their name would be at the top of the list, become the object of everyone''s admiration, and have more right to speak in the alliance. And all the rankings on the stele depend on the value of the gift. With Andrew, the former chief appraiser of the Freelance Chamber of Commerce here, the kings don''t have to worry about their congratulatory pearls getting dusty and getting a disproportionate ranking. As long as they can put the treasure in front of Ender, Ender can discern the value of the treasure. As the chief financial officer appointed by Rhodes, Ender can guarantee the fairness and justice of the ranking. Even if it is two precious treasures of completely different categories, he can also divide the ranking according to the difference in potential value. At present, the first place on the stele is the Golem King Jonesfell, a legendary mage. In the Battle of Bracada, Jonesfield chose to preserve her strength and protect herself. After the Magic Guild was evacuated, she surrendered to Rhodes with the help of Speaker Erica, and became a member of the kingdom of the dead as a living person. . In making golems, Jonesfell has extraordinary attainments. In many books, she is called the founder of the modern golem of Brakada. Her appearance has not changed for a hundred years, and she refused to join the magic guild, which also attracted a lot of criticism for her. Many mages are slandering in private, has she turned herself into a golem? It is not easy to gain a firm foothold in the kingdom of the undead as a living person. Even with the orders of His Majesty Rhodes, the nature of the undead is destined to reject and hostile to living beings. In order to prove her loyalty, Jonesfell needs to make more efforts than ordinary undead. She executed the magic guild mages who asked her for help, put their heads on the golems, and revealed that many guild mages Her hiding spot, and this wedding celebration was the moment when she showed her loyalty. After hearing that necromancers were modifying chainsaws for golems, she donated twenty steel titan golems, as well as a movable puppet pendant that tripled golem production. And this made her jump to the top of the current list, overpowering the rest of the kings. Many kings who came to present their gifts could only look at Jonesfield at the top of the list and sigh with admiration. All the troops under their command might not be able to defeat twenty steel titans, even if they were willing to offer precious gifts, put them on the list. This doesn''t make any splash. Twenty high-level legendary creatures who are good at melee combat are a force that should not be underestimated, but they are only suitable as gifts for the newly married Rhodes and Moriel. All the kings are sighing with emotion. At the same time, he could not help but have a deeper understanding of the power of the evil alliance. The King of Lizardmen stood under the stone tablet. He looked at the rankings above, and there was a faint sneer at the corner of his mouth. West believes that the ranking on the stele will undergo earth-shaking changes in the near future. Those kings with valuable status will not reveal their cards at this time. It is undoubtedly an opportunity for other kings to increase their chips. The moment the wedding opens, they will come up with the congratulations that they have prepared for a long time. As for now, it is just some small troubles. The cold-blooded lizardmen can see the doorway very clearly, but he must participate in it. This is the rule of the game for the kings, and it cannot be changed by the lizardmen. The congratulations brought by West are not particularly precious, but in his opinion, it is enough to clear the obstacles on the stele and overwhelm the rest of the kings to become the current leader. Although West''s ranking may be surpassed by other kings when the wedding begins, he has no hope of winning the first place. The only precious things he can come up with are these, even if it is only for a period of time, as long as he can occupy the first place , he can still make a name for himself, thereby increasing his influence in the evil alliance. West is the king of the lizardmen of the Titalia moors, but not the king of the moors. Even the King of Hell had heard about the marriage between Rhodes and Moriel. He was very satisfied to be able to temporarily occupy the top spot in such a grand event. Facing Ender, who had registered the treasure, West spit out his long, bifurcated tongue belonging to the lizardmen, and said the congratulatory gift he was carrying this time. Chapter 2690 "To congratulate the Lord of the Undead and the King of Dragons on their wedding, I, King of the Lizardmen of the Swamp, hereby offer twenty thousand lizard warriors, five thousand lizard warriors, a thousand lambs, a hundred wild oxen, and a thousand charming and charming people who are proficient in human nature. some lizard maids." Under Ender''s gaze, West slowly said this gift. West''s congratulations are almost all the power under his command. Among them, the lizard warriors were cultivated by him and prepared to be used in the future to win the throne of the marsh, but now they can only be taken out in advance as gifts for the two overlords. congratulations. After listening to the words of the King of Lizardmen, Ender nodded and ordered other vampires to receive these gifts. Those Lizardmen in large numbers could only take them to other stations for placement, while estimating the value of these gifts. There are different standards around the value of swamp creatures. People in remote areas of the mainland are willing to pay high prices to buy lizardmen just to appreciate their uniqueness. For the former Brakada, the lizardmen and the savages are all worthless slaves, mages. Can be hunted at will. Others might not consider West''s gift more valuable than Jonesfield''s. Even if the 25,000 Lizardmen were doubled, they were no match for the twenty steel titans. The rank suppression of legendary creatures is so insurmountable, the steel titan only needs to rush a few times to kill the morale of these third- and fourth-rank lizardmen. Immediately throw away their armor and disarm, and run for their lives. Not all warriors have the courage to take on the golems of invulnerable titans, let alone steel titans that are stronger than ordinary titans. As the proud creation of Jonesfell, the steel titans have extremely high resistance to spells, and there is not even a single spell caster in this group of lizardmen, which makes them less points. If you want to lead the Lizardmen to fight, you must consider factors such as morale and tactics. The number of people is not the only criterion for measuring their strength. They are not golems who obey orders completely, or undead without emotion. However, in Rhodes, the value of any creature has risen sharply. Lizardmen are not undead, but Rhodes can make them undead. The 25,000 Lizardmen are not the opponents of the Twenty Steel Titans, but the 25,000 Vampire Corpse Witch Kings are enough to completely tear the Steel Titans apart. As the master of death, Rhodes can give powerful power to low-level creatures. In Rhodes'' hands, all undead creatures have sixth-order strength at worst, and they also have two ranks of Corpse Witch King and Vampire King. From West''s congratulations, Ender saw the hidden value of those lizardmen. As for lambs and bulls, as well as the lizard maid in West''s mouth, it was just some extras. Looking at Ender who was silently measuring and comparing, West was a little uneasy in his heart. Although he had a high evaluation of the lizard warriors under him, he couldn''t bear the people in front of him who didn''t know the goods. You must know that his lizardmen warriors can all have a few tricks with the barbarians of Krulord, and combined with the bows and arrows of the lizard warriors, they are enough to beat the barbarians to flee, not to mention that these warriors can fully There are more than 20,000 people, which is a thousand times more than the number one ranking. It is not too much to be the first, right? Or did the treasurer in front of him see the problem with those lizard warriors? The lizardmen in front of him were almost all of West''s belongings. In order to compete for the right to speak to the evil alliance, West had to give them away, and he was still very reluctant to part with them. Although West publicly offered the lizardmen warriors, he believed that when the day was needed, as long as he gave an order, the loyal lizardmen would flee from Rhodes and return to his place. around. And the arrival of that day also means the rupture of the evil alliance. For the lizardmen he cultivated, West believes in their loyalty. The heroic specialty that belongs to West is the blessing of the bloodline of the Lizardmen. Just like the Dragon King Moriel, who can use his heroic specialties to control those giant dragons, West can also use his heroic specialties to control those lizardmen, but the range of control is not so absolute and cannot reach the level of obedience. At the moment, West needs to use those lizardmen to increase his influence in the evil alliance. He is very worried that the matter will be revealed, I am afraid that it will anger the Lord of the Undead, but he is willing to give it a shot. "Your Lizardmen are very useful, and His Majesty Rhodes will be very satisfied with it." Finally, Ender, who had been thinking about it for a long time, said what West wanted to hear. Ender ordered a few words to his subordinates, and soon, the ranking on the stone tablet changed rapidly. West, who was excited, also saw his name at the top of the list. Jonesfield, who was at the top of the list before, can only rank second now. The real-time changes on the stele have also aroused many discussions among those who are interested in this matter. "West? Who is he? How come I''ve never heard the name?" A white snow monster covered in long hair said in a urn. He called himself the king of the snow monsters. reciprocal. "Humph! Of course you can''t have heard of that name, because not even I have." The one who snorted was a human with eyes all over his face. His hair was shaved, and even his scalp was full of eyes. This man was a close friend of the hero Ajit. The evil-eyed leader Ajiette, as an important minister by Moriel''s side, was very concerned about the wedding matters. Although Moriel gave Rhodes full authority to handle the congratulations, it was impossible for Ajiette not to place an eyeliner here. As for the choice of congratulations, Ajit is also a little embarrassed. In his capacity, it is impossible to present a few evil eyes. His congratulations are not enough to shock the kings, at least he can''t lose the face of the Dragon King Moriel. . For this reason, Edger kept his cronies constantly monitoring the changes in the rankings, and at the same time, he kept thinking about what kind of gifts he should give? Ajit was not the only one who was troubled by congratulations, but Moriel''s other subordinates were also the same. On the other hand, Rhodes had no such troubles at all. The undead under Rhode''s command were his possessions. All their treasures or property belonged to Rhode, and the gift they took out was nothing but Rhode''s left hand to his right. But those sorcerers are different. Although they are Moriel''s subjects, their property can belong to them. After discussing with Speaker Erica, the undead creatures under Rhodes do not have to take out gifts. Their gifts are counted on Rhodes'' head. The two artifacts belonging to giant dragons are the gifts that Rhodes gave them for them. . And those who joined the realm of the dead, such as Jonesfell, do not belong to this category. Chapter 2691 "He must be a Lizardman. Didn''t you see that the gifts he offered were all Lizardmen?" Looking at the name currently occupying the first place, someone quickly guessed the identity of West. At the grand meeting of the kings, it is not surprising what kind of creatures appear. Even if West is just a lizardman in the eyes of ordinary people, no one will talk about this, but look at the name of West at the top of the ranking, showing envy. eyes. The tens of thousands of lizardmen, wherever they are placed, are a force that cannot be ignored. West has already used his congratulations to the kings he has longed for to prove his strength. Soon, a few lines of sight landed on the only majestic and tall lizardman nearby, that is, West. Being watched by other kings, West''s mouth also showed a sneer that was unique to the lizardmen. He believed that after this incident, his influence in the evil alliance would definitely expand a lot. At this moment, a dark shadow came to West. Before he could react, Ender, the treasurer at the side, bowed respectfully: "Master, do you have anything else to do?" "I do have some things to deal with." Rhode said slowly, while glancing at West, who was beside him. Sweeping by Rhodes'' sight, West condensed in his heart: "Respected Lord of the Undead, is there anything I can do for you?" Looking at the pair of scarlet eyes, West only felt that he was out of breath, and the dull pressure radiated from the black robe man. . Aware of Rhodes'' absorbing momentum, West pretended to be calm. Could it be that the matter of those lizardmen warriors was discovered? But how is that possible? "No need, I''ll do it myself." Rhodes calmed down, as if he was talking about something unusual, but the pressure on West did not diminish at all. He looked at Rhodes in front of him, as if he was looking at death itself, if he continued to stare at him , I am afraid that even the soul will sink in the dark whirlpool. "I want to see those lizardmen warriors, do you want to follow?" At this moment, Rhodes asked casually. After learning about Rhodes'' purpose, West''s heart finally began to panic. He believed that Rhodes would not let it go. He would look at those lizard warriors at this time, and I''m afraid he has already discovered anomalies. Although his heart was beating wildly, West remained calm on the surface. He nodded slowly. If he refused at this time, I am afraid it would not end well. The fire flashed, and when West was stunned, the two had arrived at the station outside the city, where a large number of lizard warriors were placed. "Lord of the Undead, do they have any problems?" Beside Rhodes, West asked cautiously, "Or do you prefer lizard warriors?" "I didn''t say that. What are you nervous about?" Rhode gave him a look. For some reason, from Rhodes'' eyes, West only felt that all the secrets in his heart could not be hidden. "Then why did you come here..." After calming down, West asked sideways. "In order to replenish the manpower." Rhodes looked at the lizard warriors, "They belong to me now, aren''t they? I am going to give them more power now." This time, Rhodes no longer suppressed his ability, and the scarlet divine light burst out from his eyes. At that moment, West only felt the endless death energy rushing towards him. Under Rhode''s gaze, all the lizardmen that his eyes met, immediately a cloud of blood mist appeared on their bodies. After the blood mist gradually dissipated, it was a group of vampires who were gearing up and showing their fangs. Not only that, under the blessing of the ghost king''s cloak, Rhode also endowed them with the power of the corpse witch king, and in just a split second, he easily completed the transformation of all the lizard warriors. , is an army of tens of thousands of undead with fierce eyes. Transforming such a large number of undead at the same time also filled this place with a huge amount of death energy. Under the scouring of this cold and deadly air, West fell into an ice cellar, and his already icy blood almost froze into ice. Looking at the undead of the lizardmen whose strength has increased by many times in the blink of an eye, West''s jaw trembled, and he still couldn''t recover from the shocking scene in front of him. If he had this power, he would have conquered it long ago. The Marsh of Titania, where is it still content to be the king of the lizardmen? After completing the transformation, Rhode nodded with satisfaction. Before the wedding, Rhodes has one important thing to do. After the battle of Bracada, the experience value accumulated by Rhodes has reached a terrifying amount. Even if there are no expansion activities that doubled the experience value in the previous game, he is still here. Sixth-level and tenth-level, there is only one step away from promotion. What Rhode has to do is to raise his rank to the seventh rank before the wedding begins. Although his power has already surpassed the ordinary seventh-rank legend, he still lacks the special blessing of the legendary rank. As far as Rhodes knew, the professional expertise blessing brought by the seventh rank was the most powerful of all blessing effects. Being able to improve one''s own strength by a large margin before the wedding starts will undoubtedly increase the final success rate of the matter. Rhode is still a little short of experience points before he is promoted to the seventh order. For this reason, he needs to make up the remaining experience as soon as possible. It happened that West had sent a large number of lizard warriors, and now is the time to put them to use. . In West''s eyes, Rhodes'' move has another meaning. Rhodes took great pains to complete the transformation of those lizard warriors in front of himself, no doubt warning himself. It seems that from the beginning, Rhodes has seen through all his thoughts, and the problems with those lizardmen cannot escape Rhodes'' eyes at all. Since West sent the lizardmen as a gift, don''t think about taking them back with hero specialties. After feeling this, West was shocked in his heart. He knelt on the ground and lowered his body deeply. He has long heard that the Lord of the Undead is insidious and cunning, and he can''t hide it from any tricks. It is only now that he understands that the rumors are not wrong. It was not until Rhodes left that West got up and looked at the lizardmen who became undead, and was relieved. Fortunately for West, the Lord of the Undead didn''t seem to want to pursue this matter, and he just left after warning himself with his actions, which allowed him to escape. Although he has completely lost those lizardmen, West is not discouraged. As long as he can successfully increase his influence in the evil alliance, the final harvest will be far more than the current lizardmen. Chapter 2692 "Is that person really coming?" Deep in the church of the City of Light, the priestess asked with a sad face. If other priests were also in this quiet room, they would be amazed. The priestess, who is firm in her will and always guides people''s beliefs, would have such a moment of confusion. This is a very rare situation. "It will definitely come. After all, that person has always considered himself a hero of light." In front of the priestess sat a man. The man''s whole body was icy cold, and even his blood seemed to be cold. His presence also caused the temperature in the entire quiet room to drop a lot. It was not the man who made the sound, but a unique object lying on the man''s shoulders, a human mouth. It has only two lips and no other parts. "The most important thing now is how to get the news to that person..." As if thinking of something, a malicious smile appeared on his mouth. When the two lips were separated, a few teeth and a bright red tongue could be seen, but when the lips were closed, nothing could be seen, as if The organs in its mouth do not exist at all. "Don''t worry, Erathia has sent someone here, and the news in the city will probably spread soon." The priestess was not worried about this problem, and explained, her mouth was smaller and her voice was very pleasant. She continued: "I care more about Bracada than this. Rhode has already conquered that snowy area, and is holding a grand banquet to entertain the kings of the ten directions. Can that person really catch up? Even if he catches up, What can one person do with those doomsday kings who are famous for their vicious reputation?" Listening to the doubts of the priestess, a strange smile came out of her mouth: "Don''t you believe in those legends? Legends about heroes of the light? I thought that after this period of time, you have completely believed in those stories." "You said it too, those are just legends." The priestess shook her head. "Before I came to the main plane, I never heard of that person... Hero of Light, it sounds very suspicious." "Humph!" Hearing her say that, her mouth suddenly became unhappy, "What do you know? When those ancient legends are written again, you will only inadvertently find that you have become part of the legend, and you are a part of the legend. The most insignificant part of it." The priestess shook her head. Just as she was about to say something, the man who had never said a word finally spoke up: "Okay. Jane, I know the mouth''s plan sounds unreliable, but this is the only hope we have left. To be truly free, we can only expect the strength of that person..." "I hope...Vera, I only hope that the hero of light is as powerful as he says, and can destroy Rhodes and those kings together." The priestess let out a long sigh. If Rhodes were here, he would be very surprised. The man in front of him was the death knight Vera who fled from his command. With the help of the mouth using the holy word, Vera and Jane resisted the control of the spiritual imprint, successfully escaped from Rhodes'' control, and gained a brief and limited freedom. Wanting to gain true freedom and live freely in this world with Jane from now on, Vera has no choice but to kill the cruel and evil man who pulled him into the dark abyss, Lord of the Undead. The people who want to kill Rhodes are far more than Vera, the mages of Brakada, and the forest creatures of Eli, but I hope to hear the news of Rhodes'' death one day, but how can things be like this? what they want? Rhodes not only lived well, but also married the queen of the underground world, expanding his strength to an unprecedented level. Even those legendary mages have nothing to do with Rhodes, what can Vera do? All the power in him is given by Rhodes, and all the abilities he masters, Rhodes can, and is more proficient than him. Vera will never be able to fight against, let alone defeat, such an existence. There is only one ability that is unique to Vera, and that Rhodes can never master, and that is Vera''s heroic specialty, which is his gift as a hero. Hero perks are the most unique power and a measure of a hero''s potential, and there are hardly two identical hero perks. It''s a pity that Vera''s heroic specialties are very dependent on his will to explode. Under normal conditions, it can only be used to fetch objects from a short distance. Only when Vera is in deep despair, with the blessing of a strong heroic will, can he steal treasures from the archangel as before. Vera couldn''t risk Jane''s life, and in desperation, he could only put his hope on an existence stronger than the mage. From the narration of the mouth, Vera heard the legend of the hero of light. After this period of preparation, Jane disguised as a human priest came forward and formed a church belonging to the hero of light. The two were in the city of light, waiting for The coming of that being. Until now, the existence of the self-proclaimed hero of light has not heard the slightest bit of news, as if the two of them have been preparing for so long, all of them have been in vain. Even Vera couldn''t help but begin to wonder if the legends about heroes of the light were true? Is there really a hero who has a bright heart and cleans up injustice in the world? Doubt is doubt, and Vera doesn''t want to disappoint Jane. When faced with Jane''s questions, he always maintained an optimistic attitude, but only he himself knew what he was thinking. "I know you doubt what I said, it''s normal." The mouth seemed to see the doubts of the two, and took the initiative to say, "I can assure you that the legend of the heroes of the light is true, when the world falls into injustice In the hands of someone, someone will come to judge all this, and I have witnessed it with my own eyes." "But you only have one mouth and no eyes at all." Listening to the words of the mouth, Jane couldn''t help complaining, "How did you witness all that? Do you use your voice?" "This is not a good joke." Mouth said helplessly, although it only had one mouth, but there was no chatter from the woman in front of him, "I used to have a complete body, but now he has become my enemy. You tell me Seeking a way out of trouble, and now you don''t believe what I''m saying?" "I believe what you said." Vera sighed, if it weren''t for the mouth, he and Jane were still under the control of Rhodes, and there was no chance of getting out of trouble, "Anyway, things are developing on the bright side, The priest of Erathia has already spread the news of the city, as for whether that person will come... All we can do is wait." Mouth said approvingly: "You are right, sometimes, waiting is a suitable choice." Chapter 2693 "When will the reinforcements from the Holy See arrive?" Hiding in the dark and damp cave, the mercenary Kaidan couldn''t help asking. He and Ronis had been waiting in the cave for several days, but still no reinforcements from the Holy See arrived, and Kaidan''s heart sank little by little. In front of Kaidan, Ronis let out a sigh: "I don''t know... Maybe they are on their way." Kaidan shook his head, he should have thought that those Erathians are so unreliable, he should not waste time waiting for reinforcements, if he had acted sooner, maybe Tazis would have been killed by now. The mage was rescued. "Don''t worry, I assure you, the priests will not sit idly by the infidels of the City of Light. Perhaps they will come with heavily armed troops soon." Ronis saw Kaidan doubts, and promised him immediately. "hope so." Seeing this, Kaidan didn''t ask any more questions. He stood up and walked out of the cave. "Wait... You''d better not act rashly, otherwise it may cause us trouble." Ronis couldn''t help but reminded. "Don''t worry, I won''t enter the city, just pick some fruits nearby, I don''t want to eat those dry food anymore." Kaidan waved his hands without looking back. As Kaidan said, when he was hiding in the cave and waiting for reinforcements, the only thing he could eat was the dry food. With Kaidan''s ability, it is not difficult to catch some wandering animals nearby, but there is a very serious problem that plagues him. There is no longer a flame in the world, and even if he catches an animal, he can''t burn it with flames. Kaidan wasn''t a savage, and he wouldn''t touch the raw meat unless he was dying of starvation. After eating dry food for a few days, Kaidan finally couldn''t take it anymore. He was accompanied by wine and meat on weekdays, but he didn''t want to continue to eat these dry food that had no taste at all. Ronis didn''t feel anything about this matter. Whether it was a mage or a priest, they paid great attention to the tempering of the spirit, and did not care about the pleasure of appetite. After leaving the cave, Kaidan searched nearby. Since the flames of the world have been silent, the sky has become dark, Erathia has fallen into a long night, the whole world has been shrouded in darkness, and only the rare starlight is still guiding the way in the sky. Under the guidance of the starlight, Kaidan finally found an apple tree with his dark vision. On weekdays, Kaidan might disdain those fruits, but now, it has become one of the few delicacies. Kaidan did not pick all the apples. Although the place was remote and no one else would pass by for a long time, Kaidan still left a small number of apples on the tree and only took what he wanted to eat during this time. . Back in the cave where he was hiding, Kaidan was preparing to distribute the apples to Ronis who stayed here, but the priest disappeared. Kaidan did not shout, but looked alert. His location was not safe. If something happened to Ronis, rashly shouting would only make the enemy aware. Just as Kaidan was about to examine the traces carefully, a cold light suddenly appeared in the corner of his eyes. A slender blade appeared in front of Kaidan. The blade was ordinary in texture, not even a treasure, but contained the power to tear everything. Even Kaidan couldn''t help shrinking his eyes. It was not the blade itself that was really strong, but the person holding the blade behind him. Facing the sudden attack, Kaidan hurriedly waved his sword to meet him, but could not stop him even for a moment. His blade was split in two, and the man''s blade pierced his chest. As a legendary mercenary Kaidan, he couldn''t even take a single move from that person. The apples that Kaidan brought back were scattered all over the place. Seeing that he was about to die under the sword of the man, he heard an exclamation in his ear. "Master Saint, please be merciful, he is my companion!" Despite the urgency of the matter, Kaidan still recognized the voice that belonged to Ronis. With this relationship, the saint stopped the blade in his hand, and the tip of the sword was less than a finger away from Kaidan''s body. Behind the saint, Ronis was looking over with a worried expression. "What are you doing..." Kaidan, who was still in shock, quickly stepped back, and only after a few steps did he stand still. From the saint, Kaidan felt the power of easily killing himself, and he was definitely not the opponent of the person in front of him. There is also a gap between legendary creatures. The gap between the legendary apex and the ordinary legend is so large that it even exceeds the first-order and seventh-order creatures. The promotion of legend does not mean the end, but more like a beginning. Although Kaidan and the saints are the same as the seventh-order legends, their strengths are very different. The saint has a square face and a firm face. After putting down his sword, he looked at Ronis again: "I already know the information here, and this time I will clean up the heretics here." Seeing that the saint didn''t care about the secrets of the people in the city radiating light, and it seemed that he would not compete with himself for credit, Ronis asked again, "Are you the only reinforcement this time?" The saint glanced at him, and his words were full of confidence: "Isn''t that enough?" Ronis didn''t ask any more questions, the saints are already the top power of the Holy See, and even the angels are not necessarily their opponents, so he respectfully said: "Then trouble you, may God bless us." Kaidan seemed to have heard something, and hurriedly asked: "Wait, what are you going to do with those heretics?" "Do you still need to ask? Of course, it is to judge their souls. From the moment they forsake the belief of the Erathians, they have been rejected by God." Saint Dandan said. He picked up Kaidan''s broken sword and stroked the crack on the blade with his hand. The broken sword was immediately intact, not even a trace was left, and it was impossible to see that it had been broken before. After restoring the broken sword, the saint handed the blade to Kaidan. Kaidan was stunned for a moment before taking it over. Kaidan was not in a daze because the saints restored the blade, but he heard the methods of the saints to deal with those infidels. If he guessed correctly, the people in the city of light may not end well, and they will be judged by the saints. From the previous battle, Kaidan had a glimpse of the strength of the saint, and even the legendary creature could not stop his sword. Kaidan believed that the man definitely had enough power to completely destroy everything in the city. Among those heretics was Kaidan''s benefactor, the mage Tazis, who had escaped from Bracada. In any case, Kaidan has to rescue him from the city. Just as Kaidan was silent, the saint was already heading towards the City of Light under the leadership of Ronis. Upon seeing this, Kaidan immediately followed. Chapter 2694 While the saint was not paying attention, Kaidan pulled Ronis aside and asked in a low voice, "What exactly does he want?" Ronis gave him a stern look: "According to the rules of the Holy See, the saints will judge those infidels. His judgment will not stop until people give up their beliefs and turn to the embrace of God." "What..." Hearing this, Kaidan suddenly became anxious, "You''d better tell the saints, my friend is still in the Church of Bright Heroes, and I don''t want my friend to be hurt." Ronis fell silent, and after a while he said: "I can''t dissuade the saints. If you insist on protecting your friends, the saints may regard you as an enemy too... Give it up, Kaidan, you were saved in the city before. I, you are a very good person, there is no need to put your life on the line." Kaidan''s face showed pain, and he could feel the power of the saint, which was the terrifying power that only top-level legendary creatures could have, far beyond his ability to compete. Even so, Kaidan couldn''t retreat like Ronis said. Along the way, Kaidan lost many friends, and he didn''t even have time to say goodbye to his friends when he learned of their deaths. In the cruel apocalypse, death seems to be the norm. As a mercenary, Kaidan has long been accustomed to sudden death, but he still can''t bear to watch Master Tazis die, he can''t just stand by. In the days of recuperating in the City of Light, Kaidan helped the apprentices of the alchemy workshop to make golems. He almost forgot his former mercenary status and regarded himself as a member of the workshop. Days like this would go on if Mage Tazis hadn''t been bewitched by the priestess'' vision, and Kaidan and the mages here would fight against the approaching apocalypse together, and they would fight together to the end, treating this place as Kaidan will not feel sorry for his destination in the end. From the priestess, Kaidan felt an indescribable aura, an aura that made living beings loathed. Kaidan had doubted the purpose of the priestess, and this chaotic doomsday was the time for the careerists to show their strength. Kaidan doesn''t care what the priestess''s intentions are, whether she becomes a master in the end, or is destroyed by her own ambitions, Kaidan only hopes that Mage Tazis and those apprentices will be safe. Kaidan can''t change the approaching doomsday, but the only thing he can do is to protect the companions around him. Just when Kaidan was heartbroken, the saint also came to the gate of the City of Light and raised his head: "The infidels in the city, you have betrayed the faith of Erathia and committed unrighteous deeds, and now the city is surrendered to save you from death. Otherwise, I, Saint Isaac, will give you the final judgment. " Just like the holy light shining on the saint, he acted upright and upright, even in the face of the entire city''s enemies, he did not take any hidden means, just standing alone under the raised suspension bridge. "who are you?" Looking at the nearby saints, the guards on the city wall also noticed something strange. "Don''t talk nonsense with him, he is only one person." Another guard was ready, and with his order, the crossbowmen on the city wall pulled the trigger, and sharp crossbow arrows shot at the saints. The huge crossbow machine on the battlements also turned, locking the target on him. Facing the long-range means of the defenders, the saint did not hide. He drew his sword into the sheath and put his hand on the hilt of the sword. At the same time, a pure white barrier appeared in front of him, and all incoming arrows were lost. Blocked, even the sturdy crossbow arrows seemed to be stuck in the mud, unable to break through the barriers. "Come to the priest of light!" When the guards found the abnormality and exclaimed, they could only put hope on the priests, hoping that the priests'' spells could solve the powerful enemy. Just as the priest arrived, the saint also completed the accumulation of power. He drew his sword and swept away, and the golden sword ray came out of the blade. The sword ray had the power to open up the space, and bombarded the retracted suspension bridge fiercely. As well as the nearby city wall, there was a roar that resounded through the sky. Accompanied by the exclamations of the guards, the chains that bound the suspension bridge were cut off, and the four walls on both sides of the city gate collapsed together. Buried with gravel. After clearing the obstacles ahead, the saint slowly entered the city. Kaidan and Ronis followed behind him. They looked at each other and saw the surprise in each other''s eyes. Ronis said with emotion: "In the legend, those powerful angels can break through the city with one sword, and I never thought that the saints would do the same. I have never seen it with my own eyes, and it is only now that I understand that the rumors are true." Kaidan''s complexion became paler and stronger, and the stronger the Saint''s strength, the more unfavorable it was for Master Tazis. The priests of the Church of Light had already rushed over, but they were instantly split into two by the saint''s sword glow, and the spells they cast were also blocked by the white barrier in front of the saint, and they couldn''t advance at all. Kaidan is very worried that the fate of the Master Tazis will be the same as those of the priests. Tazis, who has always stayed in the city, may not understand what happened or what kind of enemy he is facing, so he fell under the swords of the saints and died inexplicably. The footsteps of the saints will not stop because of Kaidan''s worries. Although it seems that every step he falls is very slow, the distance he has crossed is farther than the mage''s teleportation. In front of the saints, all the defensive forces in the city were useless, neither the priests nor the fully-armed warriors of light could stop him. In front of the pure white barrier of the saint''s bodyguard, the priest''s spells can''t work at all, and those warriors of light are not his enemies of unity at all. Ronis saw Kaidan''s worry, he hesitated for a moment, and finally moved to the Saint''s side instantly and persuaded: "Master Saint, those pagans have secret techniques to dispel darkness and bring light to the world. Please leave a few alive. If you can bring them back, their secret techniques will be of great help to Erathia... ¡­¡± Before Ronis could finish speaking, he felt his heart shrunk, and the powerful pressure instantly enveloped him. The sword in the saint''s hand was already aimed at him. It seemed that as long as he said one more sentence, he would be attacked by the saint. Sanctions. "Do you want to use pagan secrets to become like them?" The saint''s sternness made Ronis wake up in an instant. After realizing that something was wrong, he quickly begged for mercy: "Please forgive my mistake, Lord Saint, I''m just thinking about the Holy Kingdom..." Seeing this, the saint turned his eyes to the enemy in the city again, and Ronis, who was making fun of himself, could only show Kaidan a helpless look. Chapter 2695 "Why can''t the priests hurt him?" Inside the Church of Light, the priestess asked angrily. The approach of the saints brought deep panic. In addition to the priests and warriors who went to meet the enemy, the overwhelmed believers were also placed in the church. None of them were the opponents of the saints. The hero prays, hoping that the legendary hero of light can save himself. "we do not know¡­¡­" None of the priests waiting nearby could answer. The strength of the saints was rare in their lives. Such a formidable enemy was beyond their expectations. "Maybe... we should surrender to him." I don''t know who first proposed this idea, and it was quickly recognized by everyone. If surrendering can save lives, then it is also an option. "You can try and see if the hero of light will forgive this kind of behavior! Only by resisting to the end can we maintain the honor of the hero of light." The priestess scolded, listening to her words, others did not dare to refute and lowered their heads. head. After explaining a few words to the other priests, the priestess came to the quiet room deep in the church. "He''s not the one we''re waiting for." In the quiet room, Vera, who was always paying attention to the situation in the city, said immediately when the priestess arrived. "If he can''t think of anything else, he will destroy everything in the city of light." When he came to the quiet room, Jane''s expression was no longer as calm as before, but became a little flustered, "He is only good at melee combat, why? Can stop the priest''s spells? What is that white barrier? If there is a way to break it, the priests can stop him." This time, Jane turned her questioning gaze to the unique thing lying on Vera''s shoulders, a human mouth. Although Jane did not trust the words that came out of that mouth, Vera believed it. Although helpless, Jane can only believe in Vera''s choice. No one can stop the saint now, and she can only ask her mouth for help. "That man is a saint... He has the protection of the apostles on his body. Before you break those protections, any long-range attack will not be able to hurt him." As if thinking of something, his mouth became silent, no longer talking about as usual, but telling key information. "What? What kind of power is that?" Vera''s face was shocked, and he never thought that such power still exists in the world. "The power of the apostles comes from the field of fate, which is a power that changes the rules of the world. Just like at this moment, when fate says that you can''t hurt the saints with long-range attacks, whether it''s an arrow or a spell, it will be blocked by the power of the rules. "Under the gaze of several people, the mouth said quickly. "How do we break the protection?" Jane heard the problem and asked urgently, as long as the protection can be broken, it means that Saint Isaac can be hurt. "Release the protection? It''s very simple. As long as you kill those apostles now, the corresponding protection will be lifted." Mouth said helplessly. Jane and Vera glanced at each other. It didn''t sound like a reliable plan, not to mention where to find the apostles, how to fight against them based on their current strength? Seeing that the two of them were at a loss, they didn''t know how to deal with the saints, and they didn''t understand the meaning of their words, and added: "Don''t be stunned, even if the long-range attack fails, the melee attack can still hurt the saint. There are only two kinds of protection on his body, you just need to act according to the rules." As if thinking of something, he sneered: "You should feel fortunate that each apostle can only bestow one kind of blessing, and the awakened stigmata have only selected two apostles so far. , when the Twelve Apostles are gathered together, and under their protection, the saints take neither ranged damage nor melee damage, neither in the day nor in the night, nor in the air If you get hurt, you won''t get hurt on the ground... and there are all kinds of rules and restrictions, even I can''t take those saints." Vera obviously found something: "Didn''t you say that the saints now have two kinds of blessings? In addition to being protected from long-range attacks, what is the other?" "He won''t be injured in the air." Mouth answered the doubts in Vera''s heart, "but he can''t fly at all, as long as he stands on the ground, this blessing cannot take effect... This blessing is not prepared for him ." Vera didn''t find the problem, but figured out how to deal with the saint: "In this case, he will only receive melee damage on the ground... If we want to deal with him, I''m afraid we have to use the last resort." Hearing Vera''s words, Jane was also deeply worried. They didn''t wait for the person they expected, but instead waited for the saints who cleaned up everything. Under the protection of the apostles, the efforts of the priests of light were completely useless. The last resort is to fight against it. After reaching an agreement, Jane walked out of the quiet room and came to the main hall of Guangming Church. The devotees who took refuge gathered here. Facing the unstoppable strong enemy, their expressions were tense, and some were crying constantly, while more people looked at the huge bright statue in the distance and prayed. Even after the flames in the world were silent, the statue was still shining brightly, and it was those rays of light that attracted Ronis. The huge statue was shaped into a burly warrior. The warrior held swords in both hands, and the blade was inserted into the ground in front of him. The only thing missing was the part of the face. Its face was a flat rough stone, without any joy. angry. Relying on the prayer method of the priest, the devout spiritual energy generated by the prayers of the people gathered in the huge statue of the hero of light. The people who participated in the prayer would only feel mentally exhausted, and after a period of rest, they would be able to recover as before, and their spirits would not be damaged. If the high-ranking priests of Erathia were here, they would be greatly surprised by the method in front of them. The method of absorbing prayer energy in front of them is obviously superior to the method widely spread in Erathia, and can greatly ensure the activity of energy. This method was brought by Jane from the island where she used to live, and she used the method she provided when making the huge Illuminated Statue. At the time of the crisis, the priestess came to the statue, holding her hands high, drawing the spiritual power of the long prayer in the statue. Accompanied by the exclamations of the crowd, the earth shook, and the gravel kept falling from the top of the Church of Light. In the square in the distance, the mighty-looking statue was actually moving at this moment. The giant sword it had been holding. , like a devout guardian, blocking the crowd. At the same time, the saints also arrived slowly. I don''t know how many priests of light have been cleared along the way. He stood with a sword, ready to catch the pagans in front of him. Chapter 2696 "What is that? Even the puppets of the Titans wouldn''t be so huge..." Following the saints who had gone through thorns and thorns all the way, Ronis also saw the faceless statues moving in the square, slightly shocked. Ronis, who studied in Bracada, has a lot of knowledge about golems and puppets. The giant withered statue of hundreds of feet in front of him has exceeded the limit size of the Titan puppet. Even the real Titan is probably not withered. as tall as that. The body of the statue is silver and white, and the body is covered with armor made of fine white jade. The gaps between the armor are boundless rays of light. It dispels the darkness in the city. Whoever sees it guides the way. "That''s the statue of the bright hero made by the mages, but it should be just an empty shell..." The mercenary Kaidan obviously thought of something. The statue of the hero of light was built by him and the apprentices in the Tazis workshop. It was not a golem at all, but a mere decoration. According to the request of the church in the city, the face was not engraved on the statue. After the statue was built, the Church of Light in the city defaulted on the remuneration of Master Tazis, and agreed to repay it over a period of time, that is, during this time, Master Tazis accepted the teachings of those people and turned into them. one of the. From the secret method of the priestess, Tazis saw his dead son, but Kaidan found the clue. On the battlefield where the clouds were cloudy and the undead roared, Kaidan had seen the corpse of the son of Tazis with his own eyes. He did not trust the priestess and wanted to take Tazis away from the city, and eventually evolved into the current situation. . Looking at the corpses of the priests of the Church of Light under his feet, Kaidan felt a chill in his heart. He must rush to save Mage Tazis before the saints start, otherwise things will be irreversible. Just as Kaidan was thinking about it, the saint faced the statue of light. As the people who are protected by the apostles, the saints act upright and upright, and there is absolutely no cover up. Even if a huge light is blocked in front of him, he will clear the obstacles that hinder him, just as he said when he entered the city. , all the enemies who block him will be swept away. Facing the towering Statue of Light, Saint Isaac once again drew his sword back into the scabbard, his body arched slightly, and in the scabbard blade, the power to destroy the enemy in one fell swoop was stored. After seeing the saint''s movements, the statue of Guangming immediately charged at him. Every time it fell, there would be a roar like a landslide, and the ground continued to tremble. The believers in the city became swayed under the violent shaking, and it was no longer possible to maintain it. Praying, but with a more frenzied expression. The activity of the Statue of Light is like the arrival of a hero of light who saved them from the darkness. Everyone has high hopes for it, believing that it will definitely defeat the strong enemy that comes. Among those believers, there was one person whose footsteps were very steady. Even if the nearby buildings tended to collapse, he still stood firmly on the ground, but his face was a little ugly. Due to the urgency of the battle, Vera could no longer watch with magic eyes in the quiet room, but instead came to the believers, hiding her figure and looking for the saint''s weakness at the same time. Speaking of which, Vera''s magic eye secret method was learned when he was under Rhodes. In order to keep those magic eyes from being perceived by the real magic eye observers, Vera took a lot of effort to cut off their potential connection, but it also lost the agility of the magic eyes and could only be used to monitor Fixed area. Vera looked into the distance with worry. The Statue of the Hero of Light was originally just a dead thing. It was able to move thanks to the power of prayer as energy and the secret technique provided by its mouth, the sorcery secret technique called One Heart. Since the statue woke up, Jane''s body has been standing still, her eyes are tightly closed, and the eyeballs under the lids are constantly shaking. She looks like she is asleep, but her expression is very nervous. nightmare. At the same time, the strength accumulated by the saint became more and more terrifying, and his body was filled with breathtaking power. All the warriors who approached him seemed to be in deep mud, and they tried their best to move half a step. Finally, when the saint''s strength was accumulated, he swung his sword and swept across, and the shining sword light came out of his hand, pulling out a long-lasting long rainbow in the air, and bombarded in front of the statue of light. Just listening to the bang, when the golden light gradually subsided, an invisible notch appeared on the armor of the statue of Guangming, and countless gravel fell from above, which also caused the believers on the ground to exclaim, if this is the case. Attack again several times, and the entire statue will be shattered with a bang. When the statue was hit hard, Jane let out a groan. If Vera hadn''t supported her, she would have even fallen to her knees. The dark red blood flowed down from the corner of Jane''s mouth, Vera looked at her haggard face, and saw the believers who had lost hope in the image of Guangming after seeing the strength of the saints, and felt the anger from the bottom of their hearts. Vera gritted his teeth fiercely, the saints want to destroy everything here, the reason is that these people believe in heroes of the light, what kind of ridiculous reason is this? Vera has heard many excuses to cover up atrocities. He can understand whether it is profit or power. Only in the current matter, Vera cannot accept it. A strong will condensed in Vera''s heart, and he remembered the previous teachings of the mouth. As a former death knight, Vera''s will is not strong, he is a hero born in anger, but when his anger subsides, even the reason for his anger disappears completely, and the hero''s will that belongs to him gradually dissipates , leaving only relatively weak hero specialties. The strength of Villa''s hero''s specialties is directly related to his own will. Mouth once made him discover his will and look for an opportunity for a second awakening, and Vera did the same. Only a new heroic will can stimulate the potential of his heroic specialties, but how easy is it to do so? How many people want to be heroes, but simply can''t do it. At one time, Vera thought that the new will he was looking for was all in Jane''s body. Whenever she was injured, Vera always showed stronger strength and felt more grief in her heart. However, now, when Vera heard the cries of those people and learned that everything here would be destroyed by the saints, the same emotions as when Jane was injured, and he began to understand the meaning of the hero''s name . Looking at the saint who was accumulating strength again and preparing to completely destroy the statue of light, Vera with a firm expression embraced Jane with one hand, and began to show the heroic speciality of stealing everything with the other hand. When the saint finished accumulating strength and was about to destroy the statue with a sword, he was surprised to find that the blade that had just been around his waist was now gone. Chapter 2697 Taking advantage of the saint''s attention being attracted by the Statue of Light, Kaidan left the team and went away alone. When Ronis found out, Kaidan could no longer be seen. Seeing this, Ronis could only pray silently for him. In any case, Kaidan helped himself before, and only hoped that he and his friends could escape this disaster. Walking all the way through the city, Kaidan soon came to the temporary magic workshop in the city, where Mage Tazis and his apprentices were. Approaching the workshop, Kaidan''s figure was also recognized by the nearby guards, and soon, a bunch of well-equipped iron puppets stood in front of Kaidan. "Don''t come any closer, Kaidan. For the sake of seeing you helped us in the past, if you leave now, we won''t stop you." The deputy of the Tazis workshop, Mage Nevin stood in front of a group of golem puppets and scolded Kaidan. Of course he knew the mercenary. When he completed the mission of the Church of Light, Kaidan helped a lot in the manufacturing process. Due to the lack of magic equipment, the physical work that the apprentices couldn''t handle was also done by him. . "The city of light is about to be destroyed, and the saints will wipe out everything in the city. If you still want to live, you''d better get out of here quickly, so is Master Tazis." Kaidan said urgently, his eyes could not help but glance behind the puppet building Facing Kaidan''s persuasion, Naiwen fell into silence. Of course, he felt the movement in the distance. The huge bright statue could cause an earthquake with every gesture: "This is not something I can decide, I must obey the tower. Order of Mage Zeith." "Don''t you understand? He was deceived by the people here. He can only listen to lies now, and I won''t let this happen." Kaidan clenched the blade in his hand, he may not be as strong as a saint , there is no protection on his body, but he will not just give up. Master Naiwen''s eyes narrowed, he beckoned, the golems behind him lined up neatly, the lifeless golems, under the control of the master, seemed to form a solid wall, blocking Kaidan''s way forward. "Let him come over." At this moment, there was a sigh in the house behind, and Master Naiwen showed a respectful look. It was the voice of the master of the workshop, Master Tazis. With Tazis'' order, Nevin no longer stopped Kaidan, and the Iron Golem also moved out of the way, allowing Kaidan to pass between them. When he came to the house, Kaidan finally saw the old Master Tazis, who was sitting in front of the extinguished fireplace, his entire figure seemed to have lost the strength to support. This is the first time Takis has met with him since he was deceived by the Priest of Light. He hurried forward and said, "Mage Tazis, we''d better leave here quickly." From the accident in the city, the arrival of the saints, and the bright statue that was supposed to be dead, but suddenly moved, Kaidan was keenly aware of the problems in the city, and they were involved in a conspiracy. Get out, wait until the accident happens, it''s too late to regret it. Facing Kaidan''s proposal, Tazis shook his head: "I will not go anywhere, I will stay here until the last moment of my life." Hearing Mage Pingdan''s words, Kaidan suddenly became a little anxious: "You don''t want to leave, that''s because you were deceived by those priests! I told you long ago that your son was turned into Rhode''s army by Rhodes'' army. The undead was killed by the mercenary on the mission with holy water, and his soul was completely disintegrated, and there is no possibility of resurrection! I saw all that with my own eyes, no matter what those priests showed you, they were all lies to you. " "You are... rude and rude." Tazis showed a complicated expression, his hands clenched tightly. "I''m telling you the truth. Until now, I still remember your son''s death. You should really take a good look at what he looked like when he died. If he can see you now, he will definitely be sad for you." Kaidan insist. "You woke me up from the only remaining beautiful dream, let me return to this cruel world, and feel the pain again, are you happy now?" Master Tazis sighed. "what¡­¡­" Kaidan was stunned for a moment. The reaction of Mage Tazis was different from what he expected. Takis did not get angry, but maintained the calm that belonged to the Mage, as if he had known all this for a long time. As if to see Kaidan''s doubts, this time, Master Tazis raised his head, and his eyes showed the look of a long-lost mage: "Not everyone can accept that sadness calmly and live in a cruel moment. I know that the priest gives What I saw was false, but what did that matter? At least that would give my tired soul a little solace." Kaidan was stunned, but still said: "But things shouldn''t be like this..." "Then what do you want me to do? For the sake of my dead son, take revenge on Rhodes who is in charge of millions of undead and covers the sky with only one hand? It is impossible to succeed. Maybe you still have hope in this life, but I am old, Not even a corpse. Just let me stay here... This will be Tazis'' final destination." In the words of the old mage, there was deep exhaustion. It was only mentioned in the words that the undead Lord of the world''s most powerful demons, his thin body, became more and more powerless. Looking at Kaidan, who fell into silence, Tazis said again: "I never ask for anything, there is a bright hero who cleans up all evil and comes forward for the suffering people, I just hope that before I die, I can see more people who died. Even if I just look at his vision, I can get a little comfort from my past memories... I can no longer fight." "What about the other apprentices? They all trust you and follow you. You put them in a conspiracy. Do you want to watch them get hurt or even die because of you?" Kaidan changed topic advice. "You are right." Tazis applauded, "so I will entrust those apprentices to those who trust. From now on, you will inherit the Tazis alchemy workshop, those apprentices will be used by you, you can Lead them to continue fighting, or find a home for them. You can still insist on coming back to me at this moment, and I believe you can treat them kindly." "Wait..." Kaidan opened his mouth wide, he never thought that things would turn out like this in the end. "Your pastor friend is looking for a way to shine, isn''t it? Those apprentices know the light ritual, and they can help you. As for me, just leave me here alone." After saying that, Tazis held Kaidan''s hand and pushed the mercenaries who came along the way to the door, while he was alone in the dimly lit room, waiting for his last moment. . Chapter 2698 When he came to the quiet room, Kaidan''s palm still had the residual warmth that belonged to Master Tazis. Until the end, he failed to awaken Master Tazis, but instead became the successor of the alchemy workshop and the leader of those apprentices. Kaidan looked back at the residence of Master Tazis. Perhaps from the beginning, Master Tazis was sober. It was not those priests who deceived him, but he chose to be deceived. "Your Excellency Kaidan, I have already heard from Master Tazis, what should we do now?" After understanding the whole story, Master Neven came to Kaidan''s side. He was once the deputy of Master Tazis, and he was the one who was best at alchemy among all the workshop staff. "Get out of here quickly. You guys go to the woods in the north outside the city and wait for me. I''ll come after I''ve dealt with things in the city." Kaidan looked back one last time, he respected the choice of Mage Tazis, since Tazis made the choice from the bottom of his heart, even if he was very reluctant, he could only choose to leave. Looking at the apprentices, Kaidan felt a little helpless. He was not an alchemy master, and he didn''t know how the alchemy workshop worked. He could only find a way to settle these apprentices first, and then he could be considered to have lived up to the entrustment of Master Tazis. After parting with the apprentices, Kaidan ran to the square in the city. The doomsday war has been ignited across the continent, Kaidan could not let the apprentices return to the Bracada Snow Region, which has been occupied by the undead, and can only settle them in Erathia. If you want to live in Erathia, you must have a good relationship with the Holy See. That powerful saint is a member of the Holy See. According to Ronis, Erathia already has more than ten saints, but there are still only two apostles. Bit, Kaidan doesn''t understand the difference between them, only that they are all powerful, their strength is far above the ordinary legend, not to mention the angels who have guarded Erathia for countless years. To this end, Kaidan put his idea on Ronis. The apprentices just had the light ritual that Ronis needed. In exchange, Ronis, who had been operating in the Holy See for many years, could also provide the apprentices with a place to live. Kaidan is reluctant to take those apprentices to take risks and place them in Erathia. In any case, it is much safer than other places, and there is a greater possibility to survive this apocalypse. Only in this way can he be considered to live up to the expectations of Master Tazis. Returning to the center of the City of Light, before approaching the square, the violent roar continued to reach Kaidan''s ears, and a fierce battle was taking place in the distance, and both sides of the battle were indeed one-sided. The huge statue of light was attacking the saint who had lost his weapon. It swung a huge blade and swept away towards the saint on the ground. I didn''t know how many houses were cut down along the way, causing a landslide. Power. Facing the attack of the Statue of Light, the saint does not need to dodge, he just jumps up, and a pure white barrier will appear in front of him. A thrust pushed him far away, no matter how fierce the offensive of the Guangming Statue was, it could not really touch the body of the saint. However, the Saint couldn''t make any counterattack. Whenever he picked up a blade from the ground, the blade would instantly escape from his hand and escape from his hand like a teleportation, which made the Saint very angry. His face also turned red with anger, even if he was as strong as him, without a weapon as a carrier, it would be difficult to exert his strength. At Vera''s feet, there were a lot of stolen blades scattered. He continued to use his heroic specialties to restrain the power that belonged to the saints. Seeing that the saint was so difficult to deal with, Vera immediately said to Jane in her arms: "Use more smashing moves and find a way to confine him to the ground." With the information provided by the mouth, Vera is very aware of the clues on the saint. Any damage can''t hurt him in the air. In this case, he wants to limit him to the ground. After all, there are only two kinds of saints in the body. Intensive Care. After hearing Vera''s reminder, the Statue of Light quickly changed its moves, and the giant sword that was originally used to sweep has also become a slap from top to bottom with the blade. The saint noticed the change in the Statue''s move, and his heart sank. His eyes shrank, almost turning into a small hole, and finally locked on Vera, who had been stealing his weapons, as long as he could be solved, all the enemies here Neither pose a threat. However, looking at Vera, the saint who was about to fight desperately seemed to have found something and felt that something was wrong. He stared carefully and finally saw the abnormality. That man is not a living person at all, but a specially transformed death knight. Not only that, but the saints also felt an unusual aura from him. It was a perfect mixture of corpse witches and vampires. There was only one existence in the world capable of such transformation, and that was the one who was killed by the Erathians. Rhodes is a thorn in his side. "not good¡­¡­" When it comes to Rhodes, the saints cannot be cautious and dare not make any mistakes. The sinister name of Rhodes has penetrated into the hearts of all creatures. So much so that the saints began to suspect that the entire Church of Light was a conspiracy arranged by Rhodes. Thinking of this, the saint no longer hesitated, and immediately retreated, moving smoothly, not giving others a chance to stop it. When the saint retreated, the statue of Guangming withered also stopped. Because he did not know the saint''s plan, in order to prevent him from attacking again, the statue of Guangming withered did not go to chase, but guarded other believers here. It didn''t take long for Jane to open her tired eyes. Seeing that the strong enemy finally retreated, Vera was finally relieved. "He will come back." On Vera''s shoulder, his mouth seemed to have found something, and finally cracked an arc, "The saint who claims to be righteous will not let everyone here, he chooses to retreat because I sensed the aura on your body, and I don''t know what is true here. When he is fully prepared, he will bring the person we are looking for back here." "Hopefully." Hearing the prophetic whisper in his mouth, Vera just shook his head. The saint left in a hurry, so that Ronis hadn''t followed in his footsteps and left behind the battlefield. Ronis was a little flustered. He didn''t have those protections on his body. If he was discovered, the priests of light might not be able to spare him. After all, the arrival of the saint is inseparable from him, and he is the one who passed on the information here. Just as Ronis was about to teleport out of the city, he saw a familiar face, and Kaidan, who had returned from Master Tazis, found him. After seeing Kaidan''s figure, Ronniston felt a lot more at ease. Kaidan was a legendary mercenary no matter what, and he would obviously be much safer with him by his side. The two looked at each other and left together. Chapter 2699 The apprentice who first went outside the city, waiting for Kaidan to return, met an uninvited guest. That is the saint who almost turned the entire city of light upside down by himself. Seeing the extra workshop workers in the dense forest, the saint was slightly taken aback. Without a weapon, he might be helpless with the huge light statue, but for these lonely people in front of him, he is still an invincible existence. . "Wait, we''re not your enemies, we''re just the Brakada people who have wandered here." Just as the apprentices in the workshop were panicking, Master Neven stood up and hurriedly explained to the saints. Under Nevin''s suggestion, the few workshop apprentices holding weapons also threw their weapons aside, indicating that they were not a threat, and the nearby golems did the same. The identities of the Bracadas do not need to be disguised. The majestic mana in their bodies, as well as the nearby Iron Man puppets, all directly explain their identities. Seeing this, Saint Isaac''s momentum has also slowed down. He is not killing innocent people indiscriminately, but a saint who practices God''s will. "You have been deceived by the heathen, like a flock of lost lambs, go to the holy city of Erathia, only there can you wash away your sins." Isaac said slowly, under his majestic eyes, the nearby workshop apprentices didn''t dare to breathe. There was a sound of footsteps in the distance, and after throwing off the chasing soldiers behind, Kaidan and Ronis also returned to this place and saw the pale-faced saint. "Master Saint... What are you going to do now?" Ronis also saw the apprentices around him, but quickly retracted his attention and asked the saints. In Ronis'' view, the Saints clearly have the upper hand. Even without weapons, the cumbersome withered statue can''t hurt the Saints. It''s only a matter of time before they win. However, the Saints retreated for unknown reasons. He was deeply puzzled. The saint saw his doubts and explained: "The pagan leader has an aura that belongs to Rhodes. I suspect that this is Rhodes'' conspiracy, and I don''t want to rush into it. I need to seek help from others." "What?" Hearing the saint''s words, Kaidan was stunned. He never thought that everything here was actually related to Rhodes, but that also explained why he could feel a rush from the priestess. The unpleasant breath, that breath did not come from his disgust, but a real existence, but it was ignored by others. Kaidan thought of the Tazis Mage in the city again. If everything here is really the ghost of Rhodes, then Tazis will undoubtedly fall into the hands of the enemy Kaidan least wants to see, but Tazis himself is not. know all this. Ronis also looked at him: "Kadan, are they the friends you want to help?" "That''s right..." Kaidan let out a deep sigh, he would not go looking for Master Tazis again, as the Master said at the end, letting him die in ignorance with the good memories of the past is far better than bringing him back to the cruel world. The reality is better, Kaidan will respect his choice, and Kaidan himself will continue to move forward with the apprentices delivered by Tazis. Thinking of this, Kaidan glanced at the saint and saw that his face was calm, he was looking up at the vast sky, and he was chanting something in a low voice, so he pulled Ronis aside: "Aren''t you looking for a way to shine? Those apprentices have the method you want, and now they all listen to me." Hearing Kaidan''s words, Roniston''s eyes lit up, he hesitated for a moment, then said: "Elacia has fallen into darkness, even the holy city can only rely on the power of the priests to maintain its light, Queen Catherine is offering a reward The way to bring long-lasting light. If you will tell me the way, when I dedicate it to the Queen, it will be rewarded with a great gift." Kaidan nodded, he was planning this. The ritual patterns that emit light are simple patterns that even Brakada apprentices can master. They can be arranged with simple magic materials. At present, only the alchemy workshops have mastered them. After truly understanding the principles, it is not easy to imitate them. complex. On weekdays, this ritual pattern is not worth much at all, and it is more used in the toys made by the apprentices in the workshop, and few mages have conducted in-depth research. When the flames subsided and the world fell into darkness, this method suddenly changed and became a secret method with precious value. If you want to give full play to the value of the secret method, you can only give it away. With the identities of Kaidan and the apprentices, they can''t see Queen Catherine at all. At most, they are dedicated to the lords of one place. In this case, it is better to give it to Ronis, and at the same time, in exchange for the opportunity for the apprentices to settle down in Erathia. Soon, under the guidance of Mage Nevin, Ronis mastered the ritual of light, which requires grinding gold stones into powder, laying them in the corresponding position, and stimulating them with the mana that circulates many times, and then they can emit light for a long time. . After learning about the ritual method, Ronis prepares to say goodbye to the saints. The saint at this time, having finished the chanting, is looking up at the sky, waiting for the helper to come. "Lord Saint, my friend and I are leaving first. I hope everything goes well for you in the future. I will wait for the news of your triumph in the Holy City." Ronis said respectfully, the saint in front of him is already the top power of the Holy See, No matter whose aid he was waiting for, the one who came would be stronger than him, lest the heathen in the city would be spared by then. The saint nodded, then continued to stare at the sky. It seems to be an illusion, Kaidan actually saw a touch of reverence and fanaticism in the eyes of the incomparable saint. The saint folded his hands in front of him and turned to the Erathians, praying devoutly. Ronis saw the changes of the saints in his eyes, and he felt a bit of emotion in his heart. The piety of the saints is hotter than everyone around him, which is an emotion that Ronis will never have, and perhaps because of this, Only Isaac can become a saint with endless blessings. After a while, Ronis turned his gaze back, and he opened a gate of time and space, preparing to march towards the holy city of Erathia with the people around him. In this operation, Ronis achieved what he wished. He informed the pagans and would usher in the award from the Holy See. At the same time, he also brought back the secret method of radiating light, and he was about to be rewarded by the Griffin Heart King. Thinking of the wonderful situation after that, the high-spirited Ronis couldn''t help laughing. Kaidan fell into silence. He looked back at the saint and the city of light that had been destroyed and still radiated boundless light, dispelling the endless night. He also entered the portal with the other apprentices. Chapter 2700 eri. In the emergency center under the pure white tent, Voss was lying on the cold platform, undergoing daily dressing changes. The elf doctor in charge of the treatment loosened the bandage that wrapped Voss'' body, first wiped off the ointment left over from the previous few days with water, and then applied a new layer of ointment, and then wrapped a brand new bandage around Voss. . During the dressing change, Voss did not move, he was already used to this situation. Although he thought that his injuries had already healed, and that he was a fierce and vigorous Warg, the elf doctor who was in charge of dealing with the injuries did not think so, and still insisted on changing his medicine every day. Having not seen his master Ji Jia for several days, Voss was depressed and looked helpless, staring into the distance as if in a daze. Seeing Voss'' sluggish expression, the silver-haired doctor in charge of the treatment couldn''t help but reached out and touched the hair on his head, causing Voss to bark. Only his master could touch his head like this. "You must miss your master a lot? Do you know where she is now?" The silver-haired doctor smiled and then asked Voss. Voss rolled his eyes, he was just a wolf, and he couldn''t speak human words at all. Even if he knew where his master was, how could he tell the doctor in front of him? Not to mention that even he doesn''t know where Ji Jia has gone, no one can restrain the freedom of the barbarians. "Really, her injuries haven''t completely healed. If she runs around now, she may leave sequelae, and it will be uncomfortable in the future. She is an honored guest of the mages, and she didn''t expect to take care of her body at all." Thinking of the missing Ji Jia, the silver-haired doctor couldn''t help complaining. Sodophie seldom complained like this, even if she fell into the hands of a cruel and evil enemy, she would not sigh, but faced death to the last moment. Only when she saw the wounded who didn''t listen to dissuasion or even cherish the injured body, could she not help complaining. Thinking of the heroic barbarian, Sodophie was also a little helpless. She clearly told Ji Jia that she should stay at the emergency center with peace of mind and not walk around. She didn''t expect that the opportunity would disappear in the blink of an eye. After Ji Jia disappeared, the most unacceptable thing was of course Voss. Even if he was trapped in the elemental plane, Ji Jia still found him in the end, and fought against the wingmen for him. He did not expect to return to the familiar main plane. Later, Ji Jia actually disappeared. Seeing that Voss and Ji Jia have a deep relationship, the silver-haired doctor is also relieved. She believes that Ji Jia will not leave the wolf, and when Ji Jia returns, she must tell Ji Jia that she does not take care of the harm of her body. Vos stuck out his tongue and swayed and maintained a posture for a long time to change the dressing, resulting in a somewhat sore and tired body, but Ji Jia''s eyes were still sluggish. "You too! I told you, don''t move around when changing the dressing." The silver-haired doctor glared at the wolf and said. Voss dropped his head and put his front paws to his ears. Sometimes he wished he was a dog, with its ears drooping to block the babble of the Elf Physician and make the surroundings quiet for a while. It is a pity that he is not a dog, he is a wolf born in the wasteland, his ears are always raised high, listening to the surrounding wind and grass, no matter what the elf doctor says, he can only listen. Attention was drawn to the elf, and Voss surveyed her with tan-yellow eyes. According to the master, elves have a long lifespan, and they live a lifetime, enough for the Krulords to live dozens of lifetimes. But even in Eri, it is rare to see old elves, and more elves are in their prime. A long life does not mean that you can live to the end. Wars, accidents, and diseases can take away the lives of elves, especially the existence of diseases. Maybe the little wounds the elves suffered a hundred years ago turned into deep-rooted stubborn diseases a hundred years later. The elves in their old age are often more painful than other old creatures. For this reason, elves pay more attention to maintenance than other creatures. Even if they are only slightly injured, elves must wait until they are completely healed before continuing to move, so as to avoid burying hidden dangers that are difficult to cure in their future lives. Anyway, For elves with long lifespans, the time to recover from injuries is completely affordable. As Mage guests, Ji Jia and Voss have received the highest treatment provided by the emergency center. Under the careful care of the elf doctor, their injuries will not leave any sequelae, and even the hidden diseases of the body are now a little bit. was fixed. But Voss couldn''t be happy. Neither he nor Ji Jia were worried that the injuries they suffered now would bring injuries to their old self, because they couldn''t live at that time. The life of the Krulords is short and fiery. They have been fighting all their lives. The barbarians who unfortunately lived to their old age can only watch their aging self, be defeated by a new and strong man who is far inferior to him, and finally become other people. Barbarian food. Voss was already ready to die, and as long as the master gave an order, he would sacrifice his life. When that moment does come, Voss will have no hesitation. Voss guessed the age of the silver-haired doctor. Although from the face, the silver-haired doctor only looked like a girl with soft and fair skin, but Voss guessed that her real age was probably older than himself and Ji Jia combined. Looking at the silver-haired doctor''s delicate skin, Voss'' stomach also growled, and he could hardly help drooling. The delicious meat on the elves is probably much more delicious than those on the birds. When he was trapped in the emergency center, Voss ate every day, either grassy meals that dogs would not eat, or cooked mushrooms. How could he bear it? Even those monsters on the air element plane know to feed wolves with meat, but the elves here don''t. "Master, where are you now..." Thinking of his master, Voss let out an emotional and continuous wolf howl. He missed the days when he and Ji Jia were hunting in the wasteland together. They had eaten all the species in the wasteland. Ji Jia was included in the recipe, but it was unexpected that she would be reduced to such a level that she could not even eat a good meal. "Who''s screaming where?" "You better make it quiet!" Soon, Voss, who let out a wolf howl, was complained by other wounded in the emergency center. Those who didn''t know it thought it was the full moon hour, and no one knew what the madness of the wolf was. The silver-haired doctor gave Voss a helpless look, and Voss, who was making fun of himself, had no choice but to close his mouth and stop making a sound. In the past on the wasteland, no matter when he howled, there would be wolves in the distance to respond, but now only the other wounded scolded him. Chapter 2701 "Don''t run around like your master, other people don''t know your identity, maybe they will drive you out as an ordinary wolf, then you will never find your master again, do you hear?" After the routine recuperation for Warg Voss, the silver-haired doctor instructed him. Voss rolled her eyes at her, and finally lay obediently on the spot. Although he was very annoyed by being trapped in the emergency center, which was not free at all, he was even more afraid that his master would not be able to find him when he came back. Thinking of leaving his master without saying goodbye, Voss was also full of worries about her. Before Ji Jia left, Voss saw her fiery eyes. As Ji Jia''s Warg, Voss knew exactly what that look meant. When the master needed it, Voss couldn''t accompany her, which also made the Warg lost. He could only receive treatment here like an animal. If he was a real barbarian, maybe he would not have these troubles. After dealing with Voss'' injury, Sodophie clapped her hands, changed her clothes, and prepared to go to Lord Jenny. As far as she knows, a special selection will soon be held among the guardians of the jungle, and Lord Jane is participating in it. As Jenny''s chief apprentice, she naturally had to be there at such a time. She was walking on the road shrouded in greenery, the cold snaps made her tighten her robes, and the sky was dark. Many people said that it was a harbinger of the end, only a few well-informed elves knew that it was all the work of the fire element monarch. The awakened fire element monarch took back all the free fire elements, and also took away the light and heat of the world. Sodophie looked around, and there were fireflies gathering together everywhere in the forest, emitting light and dispelling the darkness. It was their light that prevented Eli from falling into complete darkness. In order to fight against the approaching doomsday, all the creatures in the forest work together, even the insignificant worms are spared no effort to contribute their own strength, but some people have the power to change the world, but just want to take advantage of the fire, for this kind of behavior, Naturally, Sodophie despised him, but he was powerless to change others. In Eri, there are still fireflies emitting light. As for how other areas will deal with the darkness, it is not known to Sodophie. I heard that in the depths of the earth, there are a large group of cavemen who are accustomed to darkness and whose eyes are completely degraded, and there are many monsters that do not need light and can move freely in the dark. Sodophie was a little worried, if there is no more light in the world, after a long time, will the creatures of Eri change like that? Thinking of those eyeless cave monsters, Sodophie''s heart tightened, but she quickly relaxed again. In order to fight against the awakened elemental monarch, the guardians of the jungle worked together, thinking about ways to fight the enemy and improve the world. The selection carried out is also for this matter, and things will definitely not develop to the worst stage. Just as the silver-haired elf was thinking wildly, a hoarse voice reached her ears: "That is an ominous blade." Sodophie was stunned for a moment, she was very familiar with this voice. Looking at the sound, she saw an old elf, the elf hunched his back, and the old face revealed the traces of vicissitudes left by the years. "Lord Dragon Whisperer..." Sodofi recognized the man, who was the Dragon Whisperer who had taught her. Dragonspeakers can communicate freely with giant dragons. The complicated and obscure dragon language is not difficult for her, and she has the strongest linguistics in the world. When the dragons left Eli, Sodophie had been an apprentice to the Dragon Whisperer for a period of time under the recommendation of Lord Jane, and felt the wisdom accumulated in the Dragon Whisperer''s heart. "I told you, just call me by my name." The Dragon Whisperer carefully looked at the silver-haired elf with peaceful eyes, trying to see the changes in her during this period of time. After a period of absence, Sodophie''s eyes were firmer than before. To the slight surprise of the Dragon Whisperer, she had passed the tempering of death and was no longer the ignorant apprentice, but had the eyes of a warrior. "Dear Dragon Whisperer, how are you during your absence? What exactly do you mean by what you said just now?" Sodophie asked the doubts in her heart, not minding too much reminiscing about the past. Facing Sodophie''s inquiry, the Dragon Whisperer sighed slightly: "I met an old friend who told me a lot of things...including the prophecy about the Sword of Ice." "What prophecy?" Sodophie hurriedly asked. "Sword of Frost... That divine sword has the ability to freeze all things, and even freeze time and space. When its power reaches its limit, the entire world will be destroyed by it." The Dragon Whisperer said slowly. "This is impossible..." Sodophie looked surprised. The prophecy given by the Dragon Whisper made her unable to believe it, but she had to believe it. Even if she hadn''t seen the Dragon Whisperer for a while, she still believed it. What the Dragon Whisperer said, she believed that the kind-hearted Dragon Whisperer would not deceive herself with this kind of thing. The Frozen Divine Sword, but Eri creatures had high hopes, an important weapon used to fight against the elemental monarch, but did not expect to have such a big hidden danger. After seeing Sodophie''s concern, the Dragon Whisperer comforted: "You don''t have to worry too much, it''s just a prophecy, and no one knows whether it will happen or not." With the comfort of the Dragon Whisperer in his ears, Sodophie''s expression still did not improve, but was deeply worried about the future of the world. As if thinking of something, the Dragon Whisperer said again: "There was a catastrophe in ancient Erathia. In that catastrophe, the Erathians believed in the destruction in the prophecy, and they tried every means to save themselves, but instead They sink deeper and deeper, and ultimately they themselves, bring destruction. That is the fate of believing the prophecy." Sodophie was silent. After knowing the hidden danger of the Divine Sword, she could not return to the previous calm anyway, and then asked: "What should we do to avoid the things in the prophecy from happening?" "You don''t have to do anything." The Dragon Whisperer patted her on the back, "When the world is in crisis, there will be heroes with justice in their hearts who will come forward, and all you have to do is believe and support those heroes." Sodophie shook her head. At this point, she did not agree with the words of the Dragon Whisperer: "If this is the case, why does Guerasia lead to destruction?" "Because they don''t believe in heroes." The old Dragon Whisperer sighed slightly, "My brother, the hero Tularion, once tried to save those Erathians, but he failed in the end, even himself, He didn''t escape that catastrophe either. I hope his lesson won''t be repeated in Eli now." Chapter 2702 Hearing the Dragon Whisperer mention the hero Tularion, Sodophie pursed her lips and said nothing after all. The hero Tularion is a legendary figure of Eli. Every creature of Eli has heard of his legends, and even the largest jungle sacred place in Eli is named after him. Regarding the hero Tularion, there are different versions of the legends circulating in the world. The deeds most recognized by Eli creatures are that he beheaded the plague king in hell and saved Erathia and Eli. There are also many people who say that It''s the heroes of the light, and it always sparks debate. The Dragon Whisperer obviously knew the truth of the matter. She was the sister of the hero Tularion, but she kept a secret about that matter, and no one could get an answer from her. But one thing was for sure, she didn''t trust the Erathians. Even for Jenny, she did not return complete trust, but placed great importance on Sodophie as an elf. "Go and do your thing. I heard that you were tortured by the enemy in Brakada. I was a little worried about you. I came back here to see, and I was relieved to see that you were all right." The Dragon Whisperer nodded to the elf Dan Dan. Sodophie''s change was better than she thought. In the face of evil, she did not lose her will, she just fell, but continued to fight hard. Her changes also made the Dragon Whisperer very Glad. She is strong enough to make the weak feel ashamed. "Then I''ll go first, I hope you will take care of yourself." Sodophie respectfully said that apart from Lord Jenny, the Dragon Whisperer is the person she respects the most, and the knowledge that the Dragon Whisperer has imparted before has also benefited her a lot. Although the Dragon Whisperer disappeared and no one knew her whereabouts, Sodophie believed she was safe. As for the Dragon Whisperer''s experience during this period, Sodophie did not ask much, but chose to believe what she did. Looking at the back of the silver-haired elf leaving, the old wrinkles on the Dragon Whisperer''s face were crowded together, hot sweat left on the top of his head, and a sullen humming came from her mouth. She exhausted all her strength and finally spit out a crisp syllable. The syllable reached Sodophie''s ears, but it failed to attract her attention, as if it was just an ordinary sound. The Dragon Whisperer stared at her back until her figure disappeared completely, then turned and left. After saying goodbye to the Dragon Whisperer, Sodophie, who was full of thoughts, finally came to the selection venue. In the center of a towering ancient tree, many jungle guardians who are good at spellcasting gather here to select the one with the most outstanding water magic. The towering ancient tree is a tree of wisdom, and this selection is presided over by it. There are many thick branches and leaves on the tree of wisdom, but the center is abnormally flat, as if it was chopped with a giant axe, and there is not even the slightest bump, and that is also the selection venue for this time. Relying on the elf''s agile body, Sodophie jumped up to the top of the tree, looked past the crowd of onlookers, and finally saw Lord Jenny standing in the center of the tree of wisdom. Soduofei breathed a sigh of relief. She met the Dragon Whisperer on the way, which delayed a little time, but she still caught up with this event. Sodophie, who came late, did not go to disturb Mr. Jenny, but stood in the treetops and watched Mr. Jenny''s style with others. Not long after, as the staff arrived, a half-elf came to the arena. He held a sea-blue sword and his red hair fluttered in the wind. He said to everyone: "Guardians of the jungle, I believe you already know the purpose of this selection. We want to select the one who is best at water magic, and then grant him the divine sword to shoulder the heavy responsibility of challenging the water element monarch. The future of the world depends on us. Hand, despite all the obstacles on this trip, we will surely win!" Hearing the encouraging words of the half-elf, the nearby forest creatures also cheered. The red-haired half-elf in front of him is the chief of the jungle guardian, Gru, the well-known hero of the elf kingdom. Just looking at him, the nearby elves felt a sense of relief, they believed that Gru would definitely protect themselves. With the words of the hero Gru, the nearby forest creatures could not help but put their sights on the cold blade in his hand. The appearance of the blade caused the temperature in the vicinity to drop sharply. Just looking at it, the creatures in the forest felt chills, and even their thoughts seemed to be frozen. Even so, their eyes were still fiery as they looked at the blade. It was a divine sword with unparalleled power, and everyone hoped to possess it. The power of the divine sword was enough to completely change the fate of Eli''s creatures. But Gru gave it to deal with the water element monarch. The witch Jenny is one of the guardians who participated in the selection. Her special skills, except first aid, must belong to water magic. Water magic is the most common magic in healing. Nevertheless, Jenny''s water magic is still not as good as that of the orthodox mages who specialize in this way. The mages have studied water magic much longer than Jenny. That is the knowledge accumulated by countless people in the mages empire. . I don''t know what agreement the elf king and the mage reached. Only the guardians of the jungle participated in the selection of the divine sword, and the mage was not seen. There are not many guardians in the selection center. Except for the hero Gru, only three forest creatures are eligible to participate in this selection. Just participating in the legendary water magic of the threshold is enough to eliminate a large group of guardians. In Eri, there are only three forest creatures with legendary water magic, and in Brakada, there are five legendary water magicians in the magic guild alone, and there are also a few legendary water magicians in the magic academy. Let Jenny sigh, in the study of magic, those mages are better. As Gru''s voice fell, the Wisdom Tree under his feet gradually woke up, and a dull voice came from the swaying branches: "The elemental monarch is the master of the elements. As long as you give them enough elements, they can create a group of elemental troops in an instant. If you want to deal with them, the first thing to deal with is those elemental creatures. Please give them a quarter of an hour. Create as many water elements as possible within the time limit." After listening to the request of the selection, while Jane was still looking at the tree of wisdom, Eliza, who participated in the selection together, cast a spell. As the leader of the court mage, Eliza is in control of water magic, and as the water waves continue to flow, The bodies of more than a hundred water elemental people began to condense at the same time. As for the other unicorn in the competition, the unicorn on the top of its head began to shine, and in an instant, a water element person with a long tail was condensed, and then began to condense the next one. At the beginning of the selection, Jenny''s movements slowed down a lot, but she quickly became serious. After taking a deep breath, she began to condense a single water element person. Chapter 2703 Since the beginning was a lot slower, in the eyes of the nearby crowd, Jenny suddenly fell into a disadvantage. The most eye-catching is the court mage Eliza. Under the guidance of his spells, more than a hundred water elemental people are gradually taking shape. They gradually condense from the center of the body, and now they have successfully condensed the chest and abdomen. spread to the limbs. The great formation led by Eliza caused the nearby forest creatures to exclaim, and even the Ancient Wisdom Tree nodded to his actions with approval in their eyes. On the treetop of another ancient tree not far away, several people were sitting in the wooden house with a wide view, watching all the situations in the selection venue. President Esquel sat here, his back was straight, sweeping away the old look on his face, which was the habit he developed during his years of meditation. Unlike the Tree of Wisdom, Esquill was not frightened by the battle of the court mage Eliza. This method of creating elemental people, let alone him, has been mastered by legendary mages of almost all factions. His eyes were fixed on the sacred unicorn. The unicorn uses the unicorn on its head as a medium to condense a single elemental person. In less than ten seconds, a water elemental person can be formed. After the condensing is completed, the unicorn moves non-stop, and immediately begins to condense the next one. Although the unicorns were not as fast as Alyssa in their initial condensing momentum, Alyssa gathered more than 100 water elemental people at the same time, which indeed attracted the attention of a large number of forest creatures, but the follow-up momentum of the unicorns , but far faster than Alicia. The limit that Alisha can condense, that is, more than a hundred water elemental people, when the condensing is completed, he will not have time to continue to condense, but the momentum of the unicorn seems to be far more than that. "If I read it right, the final victory in this competition should belong to that unicorn." Esquel said, the mage''s experience allows him to feel the majestic magical elements in the unicorn''s body. Under the guidance of the unicorn, it can greatly increase the efficiency of the use of mana, which can be used to condense Elemental people also do more with less. Listening to Esquill''s judgment, the mages in the house echoed, and even some experienced elves agreed with his judgment. "What do you think?" With that, Esquill looked at the Elf King beside him. The Elf King didn''t answer, but stared at another person in the field, Jenny whose movements were not noticeable at all. Similar to the method chosen by the holy unicorn, Jenny also chose to condense a single water elemental person, but her speed is much slower. The unicorn has gathered about ten water elemental people, and she has not completed the single water elemental person. Condensation of water element people. Jenny''s actions not only caused the nearby audience to shake their heads, even the other jungle guardians frowned. It seems that the witch Jenny, who is good at first aid, has no talent in water magic, and I am afraid she cannot take on the challenge of the water element monarch. ''s task. "It seems that the winner of this competition is Master Alyssa." "The glory that belongs to the court mage is all in the hands of Mage Alyssa." The audience around did not have the eyesight of Esquel, but Mage Eliza, who had gathered hundreds of water elemental people from the very beginning, deeply attracted their attention. The members of the freelance chamber of commerce who came to hear the news have already set up a bet on the results of the competition. Unfortunately, the creatures in the forest are not good at gambling. They prefer to gather together to watch the fun, and only a few people participate. Most of the forest creatures who bet are also choosing the court mage Eliza. "That is¡­¡­" At this moment, the Elf King, who was overlooking the situation in the field, seemed to have discovered something, and stared carefully at Jenny below. Although from the beginning, Jane''s speed of condensing the water element people was far slower than the other two, an unexpected idea suddenly occurred in the mind of the elf king. Thinking of this, the Elf King immediately made a judgment: "I think the witch Jane will win in the end." "What? Guardian Jenny?" Esquel was stunned for a moment, and then put his eyes on the green-robed witch. During the Battle of Bracada, he was assisted by Jenny, but it was a pity in the end. There was some contradiction. Esquill firmly believed that it was all Rhode''s fault. From Jane''s cohesion technique, Esquill didn''t feel anything special. The elves near the Elf King also fell silent at this moment. Except for a few staunch supporters, who were still echoing his words, the other elves stopped talking. Even if they had other ideas in their hearts, it was impossible to refute them at this time. Elf King. The Elf King did not explain where his thoughts came from, but instead looked at the field, to be precise, at the guardian Jane. As time passed by, Eliza''s condensation was gradually coming to an end. With the completion of the last water element person''s iconic long tail condensation, it also heralded the complete end of Eliza''s manufacturing process. In less than a quarter of an hour, Alyssa created an army of water elemental people with magic power. Each of these water elemental people has the power of a fourth-order wizard, which is enough to act as a long-range army on the battlefield. According to statistics, there are a total of 105 people. Listening to the cheers of the nearby audience, Alyssa waved to them in response to their praise for herself. Alyssa was not satisfied with the result of her transformation. He does not have the unique talent like a unicorn, and it takes a long time to transform a single water element person, and he has to start transforming a large number of water element people at the same time, so it is particularly important to calculate the mana consumption of each water element person. The current Eliza still has one-sixth of her mana remaining, but she has no time to continue to create water elemental people. This is the error caused by the calculation of consumption. If he had transformed more water elements at the same time at the beginning, maybe he could have transformed 120 or more in the end, but he chose a prudent approach. Due to the lack of time, Alyssa finished the race ahead of schedule, and the other two continued. Alisha put her eyes on the sacred unicorn. The scale of the water element people it condensed was no smaller than her own, and she was still hurrying to transform into new water element people. The movement of the sacred unicorn also made Alicia''s heart hang. If it is not limited to fifteen minutes, but given a longer time, Alicia may be defeated. What limits the sacred unicorn is the total duration of the competition. It is estimated that it condenses about 1 water elemental person every ten seconds, and it can condense a maximum of 90 in fifteen minutes, which is still a lot worse than Eliza''s 105. . After discovering this, Alyssa was slightly relieved that the rules of this selection were in his favor. After observing the movements of the sacred unicorn, Alisha turned her gaze to another participant, the witch Jenny, and suddenly burst into laughter. Chapter 2704 Fifteen minutes are about to pass, and Jenny has just condensed a water element person. Alyssa noticed that Jenny''s speed of condensing water elemental people was comparable to her own, and it took more than ten minutes to condense a batch, but Jenny did not choose to condense in batches, but chose to condense only one water elemental person. What made Alisha shake her head secretly was that Jenny didn''t seem to understand the rules. The content of the competition was not to condense a single water elemental person, but to see the number of water elemental people in the end. Whether Janey didn''t understand the rules or was unwilling to show her full strength, her actions had nothing to do with Alicia. Seeing that she had fewer opponents, Alyssa was also slightly relieved, at least from what he observed now, Jenny had planned to give up. "What on earth is she doing?" "I don''t know... Maybe she''s not good at condensing water elemental people." Jenny''s actions also aroused heated discussions among other audience members. They didn''t even know what the witch was doing, and they only gathered a water element person. The very few humans who were optimistic about Jenny in advance and participated in the gambling of the Freelance Chamber of Commerce even beat their chests at this moment, regretting that they were really blind. If it wasn''t for Jenny being the guardian of the jungle, they would even wonder if all this was colluded by Jenny and members of the Chamber of Commerce. "Hmph, I don''t think she has the guts to challenge the water element monarch at all! Participating in this competition is just a passing game, just like she clearly has the power of the domain, but she is unwilling to protect Bracada! She doesn''t deserve to be Called the Guardian!" As the discussion continued, some malicious words came out. The words reached Sodophie''s ears, and she felt the deep malice in the words. As Jenny''s apprentice, how could she tolerate such slander, and immediately teleported to the place where the words came from, glaring at the onlookers who said the words. Master: "What are you talking about?" The mage was stunned for a moment. He was an outsider who had escaped from the magic city, but the mage companion next to him still gave him the courage to challenge the elves: "Am I wrong? If it wasn''t for the cowardly Jenny, who finally escaped Now, with her domain, it is impossible for the city of magic to be breached by the undead, and the mages will not be at the current level!" Listening to his words, the nearby mage also gave a sound of approval and looked at Sodophie with the eyes of the same enemy. In the eyes of the forest creatures, they are just refugees from other places, but in some things, they will become more united. Sodophie was angry and angry. Even if she fell into the hands of the enemy, she didn''t make her so angry. Xingyan couldn''t wait to spit fire: "How dare you slander Lord Jenny! You have no idea what happened..." The mage stared at her not to be outdone: "Bracada has fallen to the point where it''s all caused by Jenny. I just told the truth. The worse the loss, the happier the mages will be!" Sodophie clenched her teeth tightly, her silver hair wanted to stand upright, she wanted to tell the truth about what happened to Jenny, and the secret that Jenny was betrayed, the apprentice who died as a hostage, and died in the hands of those mages, but She couldn''t do it. Whether it is the royal family of Eli or the official Bracada, they have issued a gag order on this matter. After the so-called master messenger was executed by the Magic Guild, the matter has been completely turned over. Now repeating the old thing will only destroy it. The relationship between forest creatures and escaped mages. Sodofi has put aside the experience of the apprentice''s murder. Even if the injured mages come to the emergency center, she will do her best to heal them. However, those mages seem to be unwilling to let Jenny go. Perhaps in the eyes of those mages who didn''t know the truth, it was Jenny''s departure at the last minute that led to the complete fall of Bracada. The mages were unwilling to bear the pain of the fall of the empire and the occupation of their homes by the undead, and they dared not accuse the magic guild. They could only find an outlet and attribute all the faults to Lord Jane. Sodophie apologised for Lord Janet. Lord Janey was so kind. She set up the emergency center precisely because she couldn''t bear to see any creatures injured, but now she is being cursed so viciously. "You know what? I want Jenny to die now. She should pay for her cowardice and pay for those innocent Bracadians." Seeing that Sodofi was powerless to refute, the mage thought she had tacitly agreed to the content of the words. , staring at her with contempt. If it weren''t for the concern that this is the territory of the elves, the mage would really want to spit on the elves to see if she would dare to speak so righteously. "You are just a bunch of cowards." Finally, Sodofi no longer tried to persuade these mages, but was a little chilling. She wanted to leave, but the mages stopped her from letting her go. "Are we cowards? Did you see Sarite? His whole family died at the hands of the dead. Over there, Fenxi, her two brothers were turned into corpses, and she executed them herself. And Leke Professor Duo, all his apprentices are dead. We fought to the last minute in the Magic City, what right do you have to call us cowards? Just because we survived?" The mage reluctantly said that he met these mages on the battlefield, and he was the most prestigious one among them. The mage''s high-pitched questioning also attracted the attention of many onlookers. The mage named Fenxi pulled his arm and whispered: "Pay attention, Hamel, this is the elves'' territory." Hearing this, Hamel no longer stopped him and was ready to let the silver-haired elf leave, but the silver-haired elf did not intend to leave, but looked directly into the mage''s eyes: "I said you were cowards, not because you survived, but because you were wrong about the object of your resentment. Rhode took over your lands and conquered your kingdom, but you dared not resent him at all! Tell me, When Rhodes comes to you, do you dare to say those curse words again?" Master Hamor was stunned, but quickly gritted his teeth and said, "What''s wrong with me?" "Don''t look at what you say now, when that evil and cruel person comes to you, when he grabs your neck, suffocates you a little bit, and makes you completely wrapped in despair, you will only be frightened. You don''t dare to resent Rhodes at all, you only dare to resent Master Jenny who wants to help you and looks better to bully!" Under the night sky dotted with fireflies, the elf''s silver hair fluttered in the wind, her eyes were fiery, and there was an unattainable firmness in it: "Don''t hurt those who want to help you." After speaking, Sodofi ignored the surprised eyes of other mages and turned away. Hamel, who was standing still, looked at the back of the elf with a thoughtful look. Chapter 2705 Only the last minute is left until the end of the selection. Alyssa watched the unicorn''s every move nervously. In the last few minutes, the unicorn''s speed of condensing the water element person was getting faster and faster. It had already understood the entire condensing process by heart, and it was easy to manufacture. , did not fall into exhaustion because of long-term cohesion, it is only a matter of time to surpass yourself. More and more water elemental people were created by the sacred unicorn, and the nearby audience also exclaimed. Compared with this, even Eliza''s previous actions seemed to be nothing. Inside the high wooden house, Esquel looked at this scene with satisfaction, with a look of approval in his eyes: "I have already said that the unicorn will definitely win the final victory." As he had expected before, when the unicorn adapts to the magical flow of making water elemental people, the subsequent production speed will be faster and faster, and its potential is far greater than that of Ai who took out all the mana from the beginning. Lisa is bigger. The nearby mages also raised their chests at the moment, and the president''s vision is still so unique, and any subtleties cannot be concealed from his observations. Although the wizard and the elves did not make any bet on the final ranking, it is still a long-faced thing to predict the final winner. On the other hand, Jenny, who was highly valued by the Elf King, only had the last minute left. She still only gathered one water elemental person, and it seemed that she had completely given up on this competition. Looking at this scene, let alone a mage, even the elves were ashamed and ashamed. I didn''t expect the witch Jane to be so rebellious. It seemed that she didn''t want to take on the responsibility of the guardian and be the enemy of the elemental monarch. "The time is not over yet. It is too early to make a judgment now." When all the elves sighed, the elf king Dandan said that although the method of cohesion of the sacred unicorn is amazing, he still has full confidence in the witch Jane, and he knows that Jane never gives up easily. Jenny is also a hero who has awakened his own will. Esquel frowned. He didn''t know why the Elf King valued Jenny so much. Could it be that she really had some way to turn things around? But now there is only the last minute left, no matter how good she is at making elemental people, it is impossible to make hundreds of them in one minute. Under Esquel''s puzzled eyes, Jenny finally moved. Jenny glanced off the field, and just now, she heard a familiar arguing sound, and the object of the sound was her apprentice Sodofi, who was arguing with the mages for her reputation. Seeing the apprentice''s actions in her eyes, there was a burst of warmth in her heart. The competition in the field could be seen by all the Eli creatures. Among them, there were even more apprentices who were full of confidence in her. So defeated. Jenny took two steps forward and came to the red-haired half-elf who initiated the competition: "Hero Gru, can you do me a favor?" "No problem. What do you want me to do?" Gru answered without hesitation, with a warm smile on his face. Jenny turned around and looked at the water elemental person she had just condensed, and there was a different meaning in her eyes: "Please show the power of the sword and split my water elemental person in two from the waist." Hearing the words, Gru took out the frozen sword, which was icy cold, and was ten paces away from the water element man. Second, the cold air that escaped along the way completely froze the ground under his feet, and even the Wisdom Tree couldn''t help shivering. The fractures on the water elemental people are extremely flat, and the contact with the ice and sword light makes their bodies completely stagnant. Before they fall to the ground, they are completely wrapped by the ice. When they land, they can only hear the crisp sound of ice collision. . "What the hell does Jenny want to do?" "It''s okay now, she doesn''t even have a water element person." The audience nearby also saw this scene. They were puzzled by Jenny''s actions and didn''t understand what the witch wanted to do. Did she give up completely? In the crowded audience, the mages headed by Hamor did not participate. At this time, Hamel was bowing his head, thinking about the words of the silver-haired elf. "That witch..." Beside Hamel, another mage looked at Jenny with a look of disdain. He was about to slander, but was stopped by Hamel''s eyes. After arguing with the silver-haired elf, Hamel finally figured it out. The elf''s words were deeply imprinted in Hamel''s heart. His dissatisfaction and hatred for Jenny are now gradually letting go. What he should really hate are those for the world. Doomsday kings who bring doom are right. In the field, Alisha also saw Gru''s actions in her eyes, with deep doubts in her eyes. As the leader of the court mage, he doesn''t understand Jane''s true intentions, let alone others. At least in Alisha''s memory, there is no magic that needs to be cut in half. . Thinking of this, Alyssa shook her head. It was a water elemental person who was split into two halves. If it was replaced by a normal creature, I was afraid that the blood was already on the ground, and the scene was terrible. It was instantly divided into two halves by the Sword of Ice, and then it was instantly frozen. I am afraid that even first aid would not be able to save it. "and many more¡­¡­" Thinking of this, Alyssa was stunned. In the elf kingdom of Eli, there is a person whose first aid has the power to reach the sky. As long as she breathes a breath, she can completely heal that person, and that person is Jenny who has mastered the medical field. On an ordinary creature, the tragic situation like a slash in half is enough to completely take his life, but the water element person is different. As an element creature, it will not die because of this kind of injury. "Could it be..." As if thinking of something, Alyssa''s body trembled, he retracted his gaze on the red-haired hero, and turned to stare at the frozen water elemental man. I don''t know when, the pure white domain opened from Jenny''s whole body. In her domain, all creatures felt a warmth flowing through their bodies. Any injured parts were now restored to their original state, and even severed limbs could be recovered. rebirth. Putting it on the broken water element person, the effect is even more significant. The ice that wraps the broken body of the water element person, which is also a water element, has now become the nourishment for their body reconstruction, just in the blink of an eye. , the water element person divided into two, condensed into two independent bodies. Looking at this scene, Alisha opened her mouth in surprise, and Jenny, who had expected it, continued to say to the hero Gru: "Please continue to do this, and divide these two water elements into two." Chapter 2706 The change in the water element man also caught Gru''s attention, and he was happy to help Jenny. Not long ago, in the deepest part of the ocean, Gru had seen the means of the water element monarch, and any water flow became her weapon, and she could condense her army from the ocean with a single thought. Even if Gru destroys all the water element people she created, she can restore those water element people in a very short period of time. The water element monarch in the ocean has an endless army. Want to compete with her consumption. The helpless Gru can only use the power of the divine sword to freeze everything around him. However, even this method cannot trap the water element monarch. Ice is also a kind of water magic, and water magic, how can it be? Can damage the water element monarch? In the end, the only option is to evacuate. At this moment, from Jenny, Gru saw the ability similar to the water element monarch, which also interested him. The real purpose of this competition is to select the last candidate to deal with the water element monarch. The icy blue sword light swept away, and the two water element people turned into four pieces, and they recovered their injuries in the first aid field. In a blink of an eye, four water element people appeared in front of everyone. This time, without waiting for Jenny to continue reminding, Gru waved his sword again. The huge ice-blue sword light swept away, and the body of the water element man could not stop the power of the divine sword at all. I saw the four half bodies of the water element man with long tails still standing in the same place, and their upper bodies all flew towards Aside, at the same time completely wrapped in ice. In front of Jenny, the water element person changed from 4 to 8, and then changed from 8 to 16. The power that belongs to the Divine Sword is still unstoppable. Even if hundreds of water elemental people stand in front of Gru, he can instantly split it into two without any hindrance. The dozens of water elemental people in the mere can''t stop it at all. Hold on to the sword glow he wielded. As Gru swung his sword one after another, the power of ice spread across the entire venue, as if the coldest wind had ever blown, bursts of cold current hit the audience in the stands, causing them to fall into an ice cellar and stiffen their bodies. For this cold, the Brakada Mage in the stands is very familiar. The temperature in Brakada is much lower than that in Eri. However, even so, under the extreme low temperature emitted by the Sword of Ice, the Mage They still can''t resist. The audience close to the stands had to leave first to make their bodies feel better, but they are still paying attention to the changes in the field. Now is the critical moment, and any changes may change the final result. Some viewers even sat in the front row regardless, letting the cold erode their bodies. Anyway, the witch Jenny was in front. In her medical field, as long as she did not die completely, any injuries would heal quickly. In order to see clearly In the end, they couldn''t take care of the discomfort caused by the cold, and they didn''t want to miss any wonderful moments. "This method... how is it possible?" President Esquel, who was observing in the wooden house on the top, stood up abruptly at this moment, with deep surprise on his face. No one expected that such twists and turns would happen when the competition was about to end. Jenny''s actions were far beyond Esquel''s expectations, causing the water elemental people who were split in two to be restored into two new water elemental people, a method that was unheard of even by mages. No matter how the body of the elemental person changes, there is only one elemental core in the body, just like human beings have only one soul, it is impossible to become two completely new people just because the body is cut off. what might happen. "I''ve said it for a long time, this test is not over yet." The Elf King seemed to have thought of something, with a smile on his face. Jenny''s move gave him a big surprise. Never underestimate a hero, no one knows where the limits of a hero are. Esquel was silent, staring at Jenny''s every move, trying to see the clues. Slowly, Esquill also found the problem. The water element man who was cut in half by the frozen sword did not die instantly. It belongs to the power of the sword of ice. If its body is completely frozen, it is still counted as alive, no matter which part it is, so it is given to the medical field. opportunity for treatment. What really shocked Esquel was that Jenny''s medical field was able to fill the missing elemental core in the elemental human body. Under Jane''s control, the medical field did not combine the broken bodies of the elemental people into one, but filled an elemental core, just like regenerating the body''s severed limbs, turning the elemental people into one, became a brand new two. "Unbelievable..." In the end, Esquel can only evaluate this way, freely assigning any water element core, which belongs to the power of the water element monarch. If mages want to create elemental people, they must strictly follow the corresponding spell process. Once the flow of mana fails. , you can only start all over again. In the field, the holy unicorn who is dedicated to making water element people, but I don''t know what happened, it has been counting silently in its heart, time is about to end, and the water element people it created finally surpassed Ai next to him. Lisa. The exclamations of the audience came one after another, which also made the sacred unicorn raise its head proudly. It knew that the nearby audience must be shocked by the superb skills it showed, and it did not hesitate to let out its own cheers. The victory of the competition, in the end, belongs to it. The cold currents around him made the holy unicorn feel slightly uncomfortable, and even it couldn''t adapt to such a cold environment. The cold snap awakened the divine unicorn in its own joy, and it glanced angrily across the field, trying to see who was disturbing its triumph as a winner at a moment like this. However, it doesn''t matter at this sight, the holy unicorn''s eyes suddenly widened. It never expected that in this short moment, the field was actually full of water element people. These water element people were several times more than what it condensed. It was so focused that it didn''t even know who the water element people were. Where did it come from. Alyssa on the side has already completed the condensation process, and now she is equally stunned. In this way, there is only one person who can condense these water element people, and only Jenny, who is not in the eyes of the sacred unicorn. After discovering the abnormality in the field, the sacred unicorn simply put down its movements, no longer condensed the water element people, and instead stared at the field wholeheartedly, wanting to see where the hundreds of water element people came from. of. As the hero Gru swung his sword next time, he finally understood the cause of the matter, and seeing everything in his eyes, the unicorn''s holy face also showed a bit of dullness. Chapter 2707 "Hero Gru has started swinging his sword again... Will those water elements continue to double?" Seeing the hero Gru''s actions, the audience off the field exclaimed. Every time Gru swung the Frozen Divine Sword, the number of water elemental people in front of Jenny doubled, from 1, 2, and 4 at the beginning, to now, it has reached a huge 512. In just one minute, Jenny changed from having only one water element person to having a whole mighty army of water elements. In this situation, how could he not make the nearby audience exclaim? This time, the icy sword glow wielded by the hero Gru was hindered. After slashing more than 400 water elemental people one after another, the power of the sword glow also reached its limit and failed to divide all the elemental people in front of him into two. cut. That''s the case. Gru''s sword swing also added more than 400 water elemental people to Jenny. The field in front of him has no water supply. , causing the forest creatures near them to scream. Although there is still a little time left, Gru has stopped swinging his sword. The result of this competition is doomed, and nothing will change. Gru also feels the limit of his strength when he holds the sword of ice. Destroying more than 400 water elemental people is the limit of his power. Soon, the time for the competition came to an end. At the last moment, the holy unicorn had already stopped condensing, and looked at the situation beside Jenny with a shocked expression. Alicia was even more speechless. He never thought that the witch Jenny was the opponent he had been ignoring. . "I didn''t expect that there is still such a use in the medical field." After realizing the difference in quantity, Alyssa no longer insisted, and took the initiative to say to Jenny, "I lost this competition, it seems that we have found a suitable chosen." The sacred unicorn didn''t think so, and it scolded the nearby forest creatures: "I disagree with the results of the test! The witch Jane cheated, we are all using our own power to condense the water elemental people, but she tells the hero Gru is asking for help, it''s not fair to us at all!" The words of the sacred unicorn also aroused the discussion of the nearby audience. If you think about it carefully, the water element people can be divided into two, and it really depends on the power of the hero Gru. Otherwise, the number of those water element people will not be able to quickly increase. multiply. "It''s right! The witch Jenny should be disqualified!" "That''s not Jenny''s own power at all!" Soon, the nearby audience became restless, and they demanded to cancel Jenny''s ranking. Only a few forest creatures were thoughtful and did not participate in the noise. "Of course that''s the power of Lady Jane! Don''t you feel her realm?" Just when a group of forest creatures questioned Jenny, the silver-haired Sodophie was still speaking for her, not hesitate to argue with other forest creatures. "She is right, the power of the domain is of course allowed to be used, and there is nothing wrong with Jane''s approach." At this moment, Sodophie heard the words that also defended Lord Jane, and then she showed grateful eyes and looked in the direction of the words, but the next moment, her smile froze, for Lord Jane. The one who spoke was clearly the previous mage. In the field, Jenny did not justify his actions, Gru also showed a thoughtful look, and instead said loudly: "Quiet, we might as well ask Arang, the wisdom tree as the referee, what to say." With the voice of the hero Gru, the nearby forest creatures also quieted down. The prestige belonging to Gru has long been deeply rooted in the hearts of every forest creature. Called by Gru, a gentle smile appeared on the wrinkled old face of Arang, the tree of wisdom: "Do you know why we have this competition?" Asked by the Wisdom Tree, the nearby forest creatures pondered, and I don''t know who answered loudly: "In order to select the right person to use the Divine Sword to challenge the elemental monarch." "Exactly." The branches and leaves of the Tree of Wisdom shook, and the leaves fell one after another, "You said that Jenny used the power of Gru, but in my opinion, it is better to say that she used the power of the Divine Sword, and this time The purpose of the competition is precisely to select the user of the Divine Sword. Her actions did not violate the original intention of this selection, and her results are of course valid!" The words of Arang, the tree of wisdom, also announced the result of the test. The creatures in the forest accepted its words. In Eri, no creature would think that he was wiser than the trees of wisdom. Many uncertain ideas need to be Ask your local wisdom tree for advice. Although the oldest tree of wisdom in Eri, Yuk, has long been cut down by the evil Lord, the roots of the tree of wisdom will not be cut off. After Yuke died, Arang, the tree of wisdom, as the representative of the remaining trees of wisdom, inherited the seat of the guardian of the jungle, but his ranking dropped a lot, and he could only rank at the bottom of the top ten. The water element person beside Jenny is several times more visible to the naked eye than the other two combined. She will obviously win the final victory, but the rules of the game must still be followed, and soon a big elves will come up to count the water element people. quantity. The last sword of the hero Gru did not cut all 512 water elements into two pieces, so the elves could not directly calculate the final result of Jenny, they had to count them one by one. After a short while, the elves completed the inventory and reported the results to the hero Gru, and then the red-haired half-elf announced to all the nearby creatures: "The witch Jenny created a total of 950 water elemental people and won the first place in this competition, followed by the sacred unicorn Naju who produced 107 water elemental people, and the last one was to create 105 water elemental people. Court Mage Alyssa. In a few days, Jenny will officially inherit the Sword of Ice and challenge the evil water elemental monarch who devoured the ocean and tried to destroy the plane!" Because at the last moment, the sight of the holy unicorn was all attracted by the abnormality on Jenny''s side, and stopped the movement in his hand, so that the water elemental people it created were only a few more than Eliza, Compared with Jenny, I don''t know how much worse. This result naturally made it difficult for the sacred unicorn to accept. It is also difficult to accept this result, and there is Esquel, who is watching all this from the top. He was most optimistic about the sacred unicorn in advance, but in the end he could only rank second. Instead, it was Jane who was valued by the elf king. Go ahead at the last moment and become the last successor in one fell swoop. "How? Lord President?" The Elf King smiled and then looked over. Esquill let out a cold snort. Although he was unhappy, he still maintained the demeanor of the president: "I only hope that Jenny really has the potential to defeat the water element monarch." Chapter 2708 With the announcement of the hero Gru, the selection was finally settled. "I didn''t expect the witch Jane to win in the end. Does she really have the strength to wield that divine sword and challenge the water element monarch?" "This is not a trivial matter. I heard that she went to Brakada to help, but ended up being defeated. I just hope that the hero Gru did not choose the wrong person. If she is powerless against the water element monarch, I suggest She gave up early." With the determination of the selection results, the nearby forest creatures talked a lot. Although Jenny surpassed the other two in the ability to create water elemental people, the water elemental people alone cannot defeat the element monarch. . The power of the elemental monarch is enough to destroy the entire world, and the elemental people are only one of them. The creatures in the forest continued to discuss this, and a huge brown bear stood up and proposed: "In my opinion, the guardians should be asked to compete a few more times, and the other abilities of water magic should be considered before deciding the final candidate." The brown bear''s words also caused other forest creatures to agree, and Sodophie, who was in the stand not far away, was immediately angry and scolded: "Aispan, we all know that you are a close friend of the sacred unicorn Naju, you Aren''t the demands of yours clearly biased towards it?" Sodophie''s words also attracted a lot of attention. Hamel and his party in the distant seats also looked over. Not long ago, they had learned the elf''s eloquence because of bad things about Jenny. , the memory is still fresh. The brown bear let out a dull humming sound, his identity was broken by the silver-haired elf, he stood up, and with a crackling sound, the muscles covered with brown hair contracted, turning into a burly human man, or that was the His original appearance. "Aren''t you also Jenny''s apprentice? My proposal is for Eli''s future consideration. Only by defeating the elemental monarch can we continue to survive in the jungle. There is no room for error in this matter. It is only by making water elements. How can people represent the comprehensive strength of water magic?" Drew Yin Zhen, named Espan, said eloquently. "You..." Sodophie was so agitated by him that she couldn''t speak, she really didn''t take care of this matter, she grabbed the pure white first aid suit with her hands, and stared at the Druyin with her eyes, "This is The results announced by the Wisdom Tree, or do you think you are wiser than the Wisdom Tree?" Seeing that the audience would be restless again, Arang, the tree of wisdom, finally spoke: "There is no need to continue the competition. We are not only looking at the selection of personnel to challenge the elemental monarch, but not only the ability to create water elemental people, but more importantly, it is Let''s see how determined they are to challenge the elemental monarch." Aside, Alicia seemed to have heard something, and couldn''t help showing a bit of a wry smile. "Alyssa, the court mage who first completed the creation of the water element people, clearly still has remaining mana in his body, but he gave up continuing to condense and began to wait for the final result. From the beginning, he did not dare to use all the mana , are all invested in the cohesion of the water element people, so as to strive to create the largest number of water element people, his determination is not enough to deal with the water element monarch." Following the words of the Wisdom Tree, the nearby forest creatures also looked over and talked about Alisha''s behavior, but he just raised his hand and pointed towards the nearby forest creatures as if he hadn''t heard those criticisms. Regards. As the Tree of Wisdom said, Eliza''s desire to win or lose is not strong, and the condensed water element is only used until it stops, so there is still some mana in the body. Even if he really handed the Divine Sword into his hands and asked him to challenge the Elemental Monarch, he would probably be hesitant. Alyssa believes that she can''t compare with the elemental monarch who has shaped the whole world and has never been defeated by anyone. Even if she gets the sword, she can only die with regret. If there is a more suitable candidate than him, he will not force the divine sword. Participating in this selection is also due to the fact that he cannot shirk his identity as a court mage. He is a candidate selected by the elf king. fault. "What about Naju? She has been condensing water elemental people." Espan asked loudly after listening to Wisdom Tree''s explanation. Listening to the question from the Druyin, Arang, the wisdom tree, sighed: "At the last moment, the unicorn Naju''s attention was attracted by Jenny, and the speed of condensing was obviously much slower. What she lacked, It is an unswerving and unshakable will. When the water element monarch brings the monstrous waves and opens the endless ocean, without such a will, I am afraid she will be at a loss, let alone fight with a sword. That kind of will, only a hero can have." With the words of the Wisdom Tree, nearby creatures also turned their attention to Jenny. As a witch who manages the emergency center, Jenny''s name is well known by various jungle guardians, and this makes her heroic identity often overlooked. Hearing this, Espan seemed to want to say something, but Naju the unicorn shook his head at him, indicating that he didn''t need to continue arguing. Seeing this, he could only give up and admit the result of the competition. Seeing that no one was embarrassed anymore, Sodophie off the court was sincerely happy for Jenny. Although Mrs. Jenny encountered many obstacles, she finally won. She will inherit the divine sword and challenge the water element monarch who is endangering the world. Thinking of this, the smile that the silver-haired elf showed just now froze. Risk always coexists with opportunity, and it seems that this is not all a good thing. The water element monarch, just mentioning that name, Sodophie felt a sense of disappointment in her heart, what a magnificent ancient existence, but her teacher Jenny is about to challenge that existence, and no one knows what will happen. Compared with the danger of the water element monarch, Sodophie is more worried about Jenny''s safety. In this regard, Sodophie was deeply worried, and at this moment, she caught a familiar figure in the corner of her eyes. Under the cover of a group of forest creatures, she seemed to see a green-skinned creature. As a kingdom of forest creatures, it is not surprising what kind of creatures appear in Eri. All kinds of rare and exotic beasts live here. On the contrary, when humans appear, they will be vigilant from other creatures. Sodophie showed a puzzled look. When she looked intently and wanted to find the figure of the green creature, she found nothing. The creatures in the forest were still discussing the results of the competition, and the noise was endless, as if just now At that glance, it was just that she had hallucinations. With the announcement of the final result, the creatures in the forest who watched the competition were satisfied to disperse. Sodophie wanted to go up to congratulate Lord Jenny, but saw that Jenny and the red-haired half-elf left together with a look of expression Seriously, he was discussing a major event, and then he stopped. Chapter 2709 Bracada. Under the dark night, the outline of the magic city is so dazzling, the light transformed by lightning dispels the endless darkness, and the kings of doomsday gathered in the city, excited for the upcoming event. At this event, they will see the union of two super-lords and witness the birth of an evil alliance that takes over the world. Outside the city, as the residence of the servants accompanying the kings, it is also very lively at the moment. People drink and have fun. There are stalls full of treasures everywhere, and musicians play music day and night. Inhuman creatures that were not welcome in other regions in the past can hold their heads high here and enjoy the status after the formation of the evil alliance. I don''t know when, the noise in the vicinity stopped abruptly, people stopped their movements, and invariably stopped in one direction to watch. Those with low strength did not understand what happened, but felt chills all over their bodies, and even their souls could not help but start to tremble. A strong breath from far to near, like a dark cloud covering the sky, is sweeping in the direction of the Magic City. In front of the soul-destroying momentum, everything that tries to stop it will be completely torn apart. broken. "This breath... Which doomsday king is approaching?" "Be careful, it seems that not long ago, when the beautiful hell king arrived, the breath was not so strong." Many people were talking about it. In the past few days, they have already seen the kings of the doomsday. There are a large number of kings of ordinary strength, and it is not uncommon for them to be the best in the world, but it is the first time they feel the breath of death that is directly pressing down on their hearts. This aura that seems to use an icy sharp knife to remove the flesh and tear the soul to pieces, makes people feel as if they are facing the Lord of the Undead in horror legends. "That is¡­¡­" Finally, as a row of shadows appeared at the end of the line of sight, the servants outside the city also recognized the identity of the leader and could not help but exclaimed. The undead army, which is densely packed, can''t be counted, and can''t see the end, is walking from a distance. The undead dyed the earth pitch black, and from a distance, they were like ants that devoured everything, and people couldn''t have the idea of ??being an enemy at all. Everyone finally recognized that it was the army of the Lord of the Undead, no wonder the breath was so eerie. At the forefront of the undead army, on the back of a skeletal warhorse that exudes a ghostly atmosphere, General Fareze is riding on the horse, holding a rope in his hand, and the other end of the rope is walking beside a skeleton warhorse. on the mage. Looking at the city of magic in the distance, the mage covered in mud gritted his teeth and stood still. Falezer just pulled the rope hard. Although the mage was reluctant, he could only walk forward in order to avoid dragging his entire body on the ground. . "Fortunately, we caught up." Falezer breathed a sigh of relief, and it took more time than he expected to eliminate the mages in Mohan City who were unwilling to return, especially to capture the enemy leader Serena mages alive, and even ruined the lives of thousands of vampire kings. Only then did the mana in her body run out. The creatures that died in the battle, whether they were undead or those mages, were brought back by the members of the legion. They will be reborn in Rhodes'' death field and become a member of the undead kingdom with a new identity. Looking at the bright lights all over the city, Faarezer sighed slightly. The disappearance of the flames seriously affected the great demons in the legion. Before that, the great demons only needed a teleport to place the forbidden magic ball in the prophecy card. Inside the mage formation, you can easily defeat the mage, how can it be so troublesome now? Although it took Falezer a lot of time to eliminate the resistance mages in Mohan City, he finally caught up. After suppressing the mage who was unwilling to return, he rushed back with his army without stopping, and finally returned before the start of the master''s wedding celebration, and was able to participate in this grand gathering of kings. In the city, Rhodes was welcoming an important guest. The man was very valuable, but he was not the king of the lizardmen or the king of the cavemen. Even the arrogant big red dragon Moriel was caught by that man. The guests were alarmed and came forward with Rhodes to greet them. "Your town is well decorated. I wish you a happy wedding, Queen Morrell, and... Your Majesty Rhodes." Hearing those sweet and melodious words, Moriel didn''t feel anything, but Rhode''s heart trembled, especially when the person called his name, his soul also moved for a while, followed by the hair standing on end. The feeling, if one is not careful, I am afraid that I will fall into the sound of the sound, and I will never be able to extricate myself. "King of Lust Ceccia... I don''t remember you being on the guest list." Rhodes calmed down, and then his face sank. As the king in charge of lust, Cecilia''s every move has the power to captivate the soul. Under her sweet words, even if she wants others to dig out her heart, that person will never hesitate. In the evaluations of other hell kings, Cecilia acted unpredictably and was unpredictable. She was like a quirky girl, and like a poisonous snake lurking in the dark. No one knew what she would do next. what is coming. Because of this, in order to avoid accidents, the invitation was sent to several other hell kings, but it was not given to Cecilia. To Rhode''s helplessness, Cecilia still came uninvited. "Hum..." Listening to Rhode''s words, Cecilia showed a good-natured smile, and her narrow and beautiful eyes glanced at the black-robed man in front of her: "Every hell king has received your invitations, except for the One, guess who that person is? You are going to have a wedding, and love is a part of the sin of lust, and it is the most unforgivable kind, how can you be without me?" As she said that, she blinked, her eyes twitched, showing a pitiful expression: "Don''t you welcome me, are you planning to drive me away?" Rhode was silent, he didn''t know what the King of Lust was thinking, but his intuition told him that it would not be a good thing. I heard that the succubus is very jealous, and I just hope that Cecilia won''t ruin his affairs. "Of course we welcome your arrival, King of Lust. I hope the hospitality here will satisfy you. Those undead are not just bones." At this moment, Moriel finally spoke, "Will other hell kings come?" "I don''t think so. Jealous of King Flam''s rebellion, who took away all the fire in the world, and left the demons in long-term weakness, and the furious kings are trying to capture her, and I''m afraid there is no time for your wedding. I On behalf of other kings, I will discuss with you about re-signing the covenant." Cecilia said sternly. Chapter 2710 "Farezer, you came back just in time." Farezer, who had just returned to the Magic City, was taken to the Congress by Rhodes before he had time to report the results to his master, where a meeting was being held. When he came to the Congress of the Dead, Farezer saw several familiar faces, the mighty big red dragon, the speaker Erica, the treasurer Ender, the watcher Margaret, and he was unfamiliar with Aijie. A group of sorcerers headed by the special, and a girl in a gorgeous veil. Although the girl didn''t say anything, her gestures and gestures were filled with a different kind of style, which made people involuntarily stick their eyes firmly on her body and never want to leave. And the girl''s tender eyes are enough to melt the ice, and even heroes will fall into it. She has a unique allure on her body, like a demon in hell, ready to drag people into the abyss at any time. Seeing the arrival of Falezer, the rest of the councilors nodded to him. Although the sorcerers didn''t say anything, their eyes showed a bit of vigilance. In the previous battles with Falezer, they never gained any advantage. After the arrival of the personnel, Rhodes in black robe finally spoke: "Me and Moriel, as the leaders of the kings of the doomsday, it seems that there is no need to ally with the demons of hell. Your habits and all creatures are completely different. It seems that you are only worth being the undead." Listening to Rhode''s words, Ejiet, the leader of the evil eye, condensed in his heart. He didn''t expect that someone would dare to speak to the King of Hell unceremoniously. Looking at the entire main plane, I am afraid that only the Lord of the Undead has the courage. It would be good for him not to implicate the sorcerer. What makes Ajit secret is that Morrill is also a strong character. Even if the members of his subordinates make a small mistake, they will be severely punished by her. If the hell king is irritated, the matter may not end. Just when Ajit was about to say something to reconcile the atmosphere in the field, the big red dragon said at this moment: "Lord, let''s listen to what the king of lust has to say, maybe those demons can really show the sincerity to impress us." Listening to Moriel''s words, Cecilia rolled her eyes, she was not interested in the tricks of the two. Her resentful and loving eyes also made the hearts of the nearby sorcerers feel hot, and they had to close their eyes, daring not to look directly at the beauty of the woman. "When Flam''s business is over, the arrogant king will liquidate everything in the world, and all will be judged by him, both living and dead. If you want to survive the final judgment as kings , it''s better not to refuse the request of the hell side." Thinking of the wonderful scene to come, Cecilia put two fingers on her lips and smiled slightly. Moriel pouted, Cecilia''s threat didn''t work for her: "Do you think that we are still afraid of the arrogant king? No matter how powerful he is, he can''t match the power of time. Before forming an alliance with the devil, It''s just an expedient measure, this world will eventually fall into my hands! You are only worthy of surrender at my feet." Rhode coughed dryly and gave Moriel a wink, but the big red dragon didn''t pay attention to it at all. Instead, he stared at the beautiful girl with threatening eyes. Seeing this, Rhode was also a little helpless, and things seemed to be the same as the beginning. It''s not the same as what he said, shouldn''t he be the one to threaten, can Moriel say something nice? I just had to say: "The arrogant king is powerful and indeed worthy of admiration, but our strength is not weak at all. The kings are led by me. If the hell side can''t show sincerity, even if we agree to form an alliance with the devil, the remaining kings will I''m afraid I won''t agree." Seeing this, Cecilia snorted and finally gave the conditions of the hell side: "When the end of the doomsday war, when the world turns into a sea of ??fire, you and the other kings can still have the current Bracada, Weir The ownership of Ning, Nigon, Krulod and other places, the demons will not easily set foot on your territory." Before Rhodes could speak, Speaker Erica on the side took the initiative to speak: "If I remember correctly, these are our original territories. In other words, we have formed an alliance with the devil to help you support the weakness during the silence of the flames. It''s kind of inhumane to endure threats from Erathia and get nothing in the end." Rhodes glanced at Erica. This kind of negotiation and trade-off is Erica''s strength. With her there, there is no need to worry about any problems. Soon, the leader of the evil eye, Ajiet, also joined the negotiation on the issue of Nigon''s border. The scope of the underground kingdom is not easy to define. If according to Moriel''s standard, as long as everything under the surface belongs to Nigon, then according to the With the conditions given by Cecilia, all demons will have no right to act underground. Several people debated the matter of forming an alliance. Under Erika''s pressing step by step, even the charming and moving Cecilia was speechless, and had to add a bit of charm to her words. I want to interfere with other people''s voices. Edger, who had closed his eyes for a long time, did not know how many evil eyes around him were fascinated by Cecilia, and he himself was sweating profusely. Clearly, Cecilia seemed to be just a girl, but he was oppressed by him. But it was unprecedented, and the fear made him dare not open his eyes at all. Erica, on the other hand, looked calm. As Gwen''s daughter, she had also studied mental magic. Unless Cecilia used the power of the domain, she could not shake her mind. Moriel listened to several people arguing about the interests of the alliance, and yawned herself. She didn''t bother to wait here, as long as her subordinates finally reported the results, and then said: "I''m a little tired, you guys continue to discuss. Bar." After finishing speaking, the big red dragon left first under the guard of a group of sorcerers. "I''m a little tired, too." Rhode said in a timely manner, and then snapped his fingers, his figure dissipated in the drifting sparks. The other staff did not dare to discuss anything with the two who left the venue first, and continued to argue for the conditions of the alliance. Only when Cecilia saw the last flame left by Rhodes, his eyes were slightly stunned. "You don''t like the atmosphere of Congress, do you?" Soon, Rhode''s figure condensed from the flames, and now he came behind the big red dragon. The nearby sorcerer didn''t understand what was going on, and suddenly saw a flame appear. He thought he was attacked by the enemy, and he was slightly relieved until he could see Rhode''s face clearly. "You all step back." Under Moriel''s order, the magic guards did not hesitate and left quickly. The nearby undead were also evaded by Rhodes, and soon only Rhodes and the big red dragon were left here. It is detected that your latest reading progress is "Sync to the latest? Turn off sync Chapter 2711 With the dispersal of the sorcerers, Rhodes also had the opportunity to be alone with the Great Red Dragon. "I used to be a soldier. Rather than discussing matters in Congress, I prefer to directly destroy the enemy. All those who stand in my way will be destroyed by me one by one." Moriel glanced at Luo with the golden dragon boy. De, Dandan said. "I''ve heard of those things." Rhode nodded. "Speaking of which, it should have happened before you drank the blood of the dragon. What kind of person were you who still maintained your body back then?" "You don''t really want to know." Da Honglong shook his head and said, "I said, it''s a little too late for you to please me now. But you can rest assured that I won''t treat you when I get the artifact back. How about it. If I want to conquer the world, I will inevitably need the power of the League of Kings, and your power is also a part of it. As long as you are obedient, you are still the master of your undead." Rhode was silent, he didn''t know how true or false Moriel''s words were, but he didn''t dare to gamble all his inheritance on Moriel''s thoughts. "Speaking of which, I seem to have said something wrong just now. You said that it was up to you to refute Cecilia and me to reconcile, but I seem to be too excited." Moriel seemed to think of something and said slowly. Rhode also understood what she meant. When discussing with the King of Lust, he suggested to let Moriel sing the red face and sing the white face himself, but he didn''t expect to get excited and completely forget about it later, so he had to make a round of it: "That''s not it. You don''t need to care about your problem." "Of course it''s not my problem. If there is such a thing in the future, I will threaten to refute it. You will reconcile, understand?" The big red dragon let out a cold snort and looked at Rhodes condescendingly. "Okay...if you want to do this." Rhode''s mouth twitched. Usually, people who sing white faces will offend people, right? Because of this, he asked Moriel to reconcile, but he didn''t expect Moriel to ask for a slap in the face. While Rhodes was chatting with the big red dragon, Cedros suddenly ran over. As the manager of the scientific research center, the undead sage Cedros also has the status of a member of Congress, but he rarely participates in discussions, and more often leads undead scholars to conduct academic research. Especially when the undead in the scientific research center are working day and night to use the lightning energy in all aspects as the Titan project is revealed. Cedros also did not participate in the discussion with the King of Hell. He came suddenly and obviously had something important to report. "Master, according to your design ideas, the new golem puppet has been developed and can be put into the battlefield at any time." The undead sage respectfully reported. Rhode nodded slightly, then turned his eyes to the big red dragon: "I''m afraid I can''t accompany you to hang out in the city. If you fancy something here, you can take it as you like." After that, Rhodes planned to leave with the undead sage, but was stopped by Moriel: "Wait, I''m also very interested in the golem puppets used for battle, you might as well take me to see." Rhode looked over, and Moriel showed an interested expression. As the king of the underground world, Moriel likes those alien monsters who can fight well and are powerful. Golems and puppets can also arouse her interest. Seeing Rhode''s acquiescence, Cedros didn''t dare to say much, and immediately led the big red dragon to the edge of the original Magic Guild headquarters. This was originally the great library of the mages, and the leaving mages took away Zhongjue Most of the classics, the ones that were not taken away were also burned, and now this is the scientific research center of the undead scholars. Before she got close, Moriel had a look of alertness on her face. She felt a powerful force that was condensing in the scientific research center. Rao was that she had to face that force, listen intently, and even hear the crackling of electric charges. , a strong gravitational force is coming from there, attracting all the surrounding dust. In Rhode''s hands, he had the Orb of Destruction that broke the dragon''s resistance, and Moriel had to be on guard. What makes Moriel vigilant is that if all the power of the scientific research center is attacked, coupled with the ball of destruction, she will not be able to escape. Moriel''s stop also made Rhodes see her vigilance, so he explained: "Don''t be nervous, the place you see now is carrying out the research project of the Titan Project. After the replenishment of the artifact Titan Arrow Energy, the stored lightning energy points are over 100 million, I believe that even the king of hell can''t bear such an outbreak." Feeling the power of the monstrous electric charge, Moriel showed a surprised look, while Rhodes seemed very satisfied. There are very few things that can make the big red dragon in front of him so surprised. When any creature feels the whole picture of the Titan project, it will be shocked. What Rhode did not tell Moriel was that the Titan project was now at a bottleneck. According to each point of lightning energy, it can cause 1 point of panel damage, and the hundreds of millions of lightning energy is only the amount of Rhodes'' full release of Titan''s arrow power for two days. However, the amount of lightning energy that the scientific research center can store has reached its limit. The current method of storing lightning in the scientific research center is to store lightning in a smelted mithril container. However, the amount of mithril is always limited. The undead kingdom''s aggressive purchase of mithril has also caused the price of mithril in the freelance chamber of commerce to rise. It has been more than ten times, and the supply is in short supply. Scholars in Bracada are struggling to find a way to store lightning energy, but they have no clue. Instead, they have created a lot of magic items that can consume lightning energy. If he couldn''t find a way to store more lightning energy, Rhode had to make a special trip to replenish his energy every once in a while, and he couldn''t use the Titan Arrow''s true upper limit. Moriel was fascinated by the scientific research center that contained powerful lightning. Rhode''s use of the artifact made her proud. Ordinary titan arrows can only be used in battle, but the lightning energy is stored and used, and the result can affect the entire world. The lights that light up the magic city are the best examples. In addition, she glanced at Rhodes again. Rhodes let her know about the scientific research center without any concealment or reservation. It seemed that he had completely given up the idea of ??resistance, and was willing to be a victim after marriage. The puppet she controls. Seeing the nearby undead scholars looking at the big red dragon nervously, Rhode was a little helpless. In the eyes of these scholars, Moriel was a bit more terrifying than those lightning bolts. No matter how strong the energy of lightning is, it will eventually die, but the big red dragon is standing in front of them alive. "What are you still doing? Bring the newly developed golem puppet here soon." Rhode ordered. Chapter 2712 Under the order of Rhodes, soon, the scholars manipulated a huge five-person puppet to come to the two of them. Different from the regular type of titan golem, the ordinary titan golem will be equipped with a certain amount of armor to protect the joints that exert power, and the weapon used is also a lightning blade imitating the titan arrow. Similar to the artifact Titan Arrow owned by Rhodes, the ordinary Titan puppet can also shoot the Lightning Blade as a Lv2 Titan Arrow, but only one. Before retracting the Lightning Blade, the Titan Puppet can only Unarmed combat. The huge puppet in front of him has an upright shape similar to that of the Titan giant puppet. There are three large thorn discs on the chest and abdomen from top to bottom, and the two arms have also been transformed into irregular saw blades entwined with chains. "That''s your new puppet? It doesn''t look as strong as a mage''s creation." Recovering from the shock caused by the lightning, Moriel looked at the new puppet in front of her, and then showed a look of disdain. This type of puppet, I am afraid that Moriel can completely destroy it by waving the dragon claws. Even if other giant dragons are used to fight, I am afraid that it will not take much effort to dismantle the puppet. In addition to the appearance is synchronized to the latest? turn off sync Chapter 2713 Just as the sage took the order and was about to take the new puppet down, he seemed to think of something and respectfully said to Rhodes: "Master, please give a name to the new puppet that has been developed." Rhode was a little surprised, and then glanced at the new puppet full of thorns: "How do you call it?" "The full name of it by scholars is the prototype of the Titan Project Powered Warblade Improved Golem Puppet No. 2. It is inconvenient to call it. Please ask the master to set an official name for it so that scholars can call it." Said Ross explained. Rhodes thought for a while, but did not answer. Instead, he looked at the big red dragon on the side, pointed at the puppet in the distance, and said, "How is it? Are you interested in giving it a name?" "Not interested." Moriel rolled his eyes at him, this kind of thing was extremely boring. "Okay." Rhodes didn''t force it, "Then call it the puppet of the Interest Killer." "What kind of stupid name is that? Are you going to name it?" Moriel couldn''t help but said, it was in the top three of the weirdest creation names she had ever heard. Never underestimate the naming ability of a sorcerer, but when a sorcerer forcibly fuses the flesh and blood of various creatures together to create a new alien monster, in order to highlight the uniqueness of the alien monster, he often gives a very strange name. , Like some blood-stained monsters, hotbeds of flesh and blood, and walking moving blood monsters, compared with those weird names, Rhodes'' interest-killer puppet is not much less. "Could you think of a better name than me?" Rhode gave Moriel a suspicious look. "Of course." Moriel snorted, as if Rhodes was saying an obvious fact, "I think... um... it''s better to call it the Flesh Strangler puppet." The corners of Rhode''s mouth twitched, and the name didn''t seem to be as good as what he casually picked up. "What? Are you dissatisfied?" From the change in Rhodes'' expression, Moriel seemed to have discovered something, and the majestic sight of the golden dragon boy suddenly converged on Rhodes. "I just think that this name is very characteristic of Nigon. Those sorcerers like to call their creations that way." Rhode shook his head. Many monsters related to sorcery have flesh and blood in their names, which is a unique title in the underground world. Moriel thought for a while, and it seemed that Rhodes was right. After hearing the names of those sorcery creations, she subconsciously gave a name full of the characteristics of the underground kingdom Nigon. "In this case¡­¡­" In Rhode''s slightly stunned eyes, the golden roulette appeared at Morril''s feet, and the time that always flowed forward was reversed for her alone. "It''s better to call it a strangler puppet." After removing the flesh and blood appellation that symbolized the creation of the sorcerer, even Moriel felt that the name sounded much more pleasing to the ear. When the time passed, the name of the flesh and blood strangler no longer existed. Hearing the name given by Moriel, Rhode''s eyes also lit up. "Strangler Puppet... This is a rare and good name. The land in one sentence shows the strength of the puppet. I believe that this name will become a nightmare for many creatures in the near future." Rhode clapped his hands and praised. "Humph! Of course, this is the name I came up with, wouldn''t it be bad?" Moriel snorted proudly. Is the name she came up with inappropriate? After setting the name of the puppet, the sage left with the puppet first, and Rhodes, who stayed in the same place, fell into thinking. "What are you thinking?" This time, the big red dragon took the initiative to ask him. Rhode thought for a while and said, "During the battle, the Strangler''s puppet showed far more power than the ghost dragon. But there is one thing that the ghost dragon has, and it doesn''t." Saying that, Rhode looked at the ghost dragon, the ghost dragon unfolded its huge bone wings, and the nether energy poured out from his body, and he was imposing for a while. And Moriel just glanced at the ghost dragon, belonging to the powerful bloodline of the Dragon King, so the ghost dragon shrank its wings and shivered, like a chicken that was plucked. Up to now, the ghost dragon''s injuries have been fully recovered, but in front of the Dragon King Moriel, it was so frightened that he couldn''t move, which also made Rhodes a little helpless. "The Strangler''s puppet is not an undead. It will continue to be damaged in battle, and finally be completely scrapped. Even the Death Domain cannot revive it." Thinking of the situation after that, Rhode said solemnly, "At that time, it can only be created. The new Strangler puppets have been replaced, and if that''s the case, it''s better to turn them into undead in the first place." The core weapon of the Strangler''s puppet, the circular saw and chainsaw on his body, are all things that are extremely fragile. Although it has powerful explosive power, it cannot support a complete battle. It will become an ordinary Titan puppet due to damaged parts, or even slightly inferior. In order to modify the power saw on its body, its body is far less than that of the Titan puppet. thick. As Rhodes said, if the strangler puppets can be turned into flesh and blood creatures, the damage problem can be solved once and for all. In Rhodes'' death field, the dead undead creatures will take all their injuries, and even the skills that fall into cooling will follow. of refresh. Although Rhode''s idea is good, even Moriel can find the problem: "It''s just a puppet made by a mage. How do you turn a lifeless golem into an undead creature?" "There are currently two methods." Rhodes pondered, "The first method is to make those strangler puppets come alive. As long as the living creatures die, they can become undead creatures. Spiritualism defines the difference between living creatures and living creatures. The difference between undead, and witchcraft defines the difference between living things and dead things. When a dead thing has no life, it cannot become an undead.¡± Moriel listened to Rhodes'' story. Although she doesn''t know how to summon spirits, the truth is the same: "So you need the help of a sorcerer?" "That''s right. The rituals of the sorcerers can really bring the dead to life. They can give life to the dead that were originally lifeless, which even spiritualism cannot do. If there is the assistance of the sorcerers, , it should turn the Strangler puppet from an icy golem into a real creation of flesh and blood." Moriel nodded, and did not comment on Rhodes'' statement, but asked, "What about the second method?" "The second method is fairly simple, as long as you can transform living creatures with magic, directly fuse those power plays, and then turn them into undead. The shape of the undead when it dies has long been fixed, even if the undead is fused with the dead. , As long as the soul has not changed, when the undead is reborn in the death domain, the modified dead objects will automatically escape." Rhodes sighed. Chapter 2714 After listening to Rhode''s remarks, Moriel glanced at him: "So, the two improvement methods you mentioned both require the use of the power of sorcery." "You are right." Rhode did not deny this, "You are the Queen of Nigon, are you interested in these studies? I need the assistance of the sorcerers. After the research is completed, they will definitely be great on the battlefield. shine." Moriel thought about it, what Rhode said really made sense. From the demonstration process, she saw the potential of the strangler puppets. If they could enter the undead state, they could use Rhode''s domain to reach an unlimited number of times. The rebirth of , so that the comprehensive strength to a higher level. Thinking of those undead who were not afraid of death and whose strength was amazing, Moriel was also very moved. It was with those undead that Rhodes conquered Bracada. After the marriage, the actual master of those undead should be replaced by her Moriel, and it is necessary for her to strengthen the strangler puppet. "I''ll ask Jadette to assist you. It just so happens that he also understands the knowledge of the undead, and should be able to meet your requirements." Moriel Dandan said. Rhode seemed to have thought of something, and said helplessly: "You mean the death knight Jadette? To be honest, I also have some sorcerers under my command, including the alien master Alama. If there is only Jadette, I am afraid It is difficult to bring about any progress in research.¡± Moriel snorted, as if mocking Rhode''s insatiable greed: "Well, in addition to Jadette, Jean and Marquez will also assist in research, they are the best masters of sorcery, even Hader Complimented them. If even they can''t do it, I can''t think of anyone who has the ability to assist in research." After hearing what Moriel said, Rhode finally smiled with satisfaction: "After the research is completed, I will give those strangler puppets a new name to thank Nigon for his assistance. I think... it''s better to call it a name. What do you think of those puppets who survived as flesh and blood stranglers?" "..." Moriel''s mouth twitched, she was speechless for a long time, and after a while she said, "You bastard!" "What?" Rhode was a little helpless. Could it be that Moriel didn''t like the name? Thinking about it carefully, that name does have a strong sorcery meaning in it, and it sounds like a name only used by creatures in the underground world. Seemingly pissed off by Rhodes, the big red dragon spread his wings and rose to the sky like this. Rhodes who stayed in place could only helplessly spread his hands, and he didn''t know where he offended the grumpy big red dragon. "Hahaha¡­¡­" After Moriel''s figure completely disappeared, a silver bell-like laughter came over. This laughter had the power to soothe people''s hearts, and people couldn''t help but let go of all precautions, but Rhode''s expression changed, and he was vigilant. He looked in the direction of the sound. In that direction, Rhode saw a girl who seemed to have been standing there for a long time, but neither he nor Moriel, who had just left, found the slightest abnormality. "King of Lust..." Rhode recognized the girl''s identity at a glance, "Shouldn''t you be in the Congress Hall? When did you come here?" The King of Lust raised his weak arm and waved gently in front of him: "You don''t really think that I will use my body to discuss things with you? I''m not that boring." Following Cecilia''s words, Rhodes also noticed the difference in her. Compared with the girls in the Congress hall, Cecilia removed the veil in front of her, revealing a lot of pure skin. Her skin was delicate and fair, but not as pale as a lifeless vampire, but maintained at a pleasing level. Her arms were covered with golden withered patterns, but now she has also removed them. Only the hands are still covered with hollowed-out black fingerless gloves. The fine workmanship of the gloves is rare in Rhodes''s life, even the top ones. Treasures can hardly have such a quality. Rhode shook his head. As the incarnation of the sin of lust, Cecilia''s beauty is far superior to that of an ordinary succubus, but Rhode doesn''t know when she came here. "When did you come here?" Rhode couldn''t help asking. "Didn''t I follow you all the time? Don''t you feel it?" Cecilia smiled, and for some reason, from her smile, Rhodes only felt a little bit of ill will, "What are you two talking about? Stuff? From your conversations, I don''t feel the slightest lust, only conspiracy, which is disgusting." Hearing Cecilia''s words, Rhodes complexion changed slightly: "King of Lust, I think you have misunderstood something..." "I don''t think so." Cecilia moved closer to Rhodes, "If there is a little bit of love between you, it''s impossible for me to not know the realm of love, but there is not even the slightest affection between you. Still Say, do you think you know love better than me?" Facing the aggressive Ceccia, Rhodes complexion sank. If the matter is revealed, all his efforts will be in vain. Although the king of hell is extremely difficult, he is not invincible. It''s just that Rhodes didn''t know whether the girl in front of him was Cecilia''s body. Before Cecilia took the initiative to show up, he always regarded the girl who was discussing matters in the Congress as Ceccia''s body. As one of the kings in charge of hell, it''s not surprising that Cecilia showed any means. Rhode didn''t want to provoke existences like this again at this time, but things didn''t seem to have a better choice. In order to prevent things from being exposed, Rhodes could only stifle the hidden danger. Thinking of this, Rhode''s eyes sank. Before pulling out the arrow of the Titan, Rhode still planned to listen to her words. Cecilia chose to show up after Moriel left, instead of conspiring in secret and letting Rhode Doubt her purpose. "Listen, I''m not interested in your plans, whether you''re going to kill each other or fall in love has nothing to do with me, you''re all good at using corpses, and no matter who wins, the alliance won''t change. .As long as you can satisfy one of my requirements, I won''t make it public." Cecilia rubbed her hands. Rhodes was silent, and he took the initiative to speak up before he was sure about Cecilia''s request, which was equivalent to not attacking himself. "I want you to release the lazy king." Finally, the girl in front of her expressed her request. "Only this matter?" Rhode was no longer silent and asked. The king of hell is good at fighting, and his methods are tricky, but the lazy king is a special case. In Rhode''s memory, the big dog is always sleeping, and there is no day when he is awake. Until now, the lazy king is also there. in deep sleep. Chapter 2715 Although the big dog was sleeping all the time, Rhodes had to marvel at the inert realm of the lazy king. In the inert realm, any creature will only receive a little damage at a time, and even magic like Titan''s Arrow cannot break through the restrictions of the realm''s rules. In terms of defense, the lazy field has unique advantages, but it can only be used for defense. Putting it on the frontal battlefield, when both sides can only cause a little damage, even Rhode''s undead is deeply affected and cannot destroy the enemy at all. Rhodes simply let the Lazy King stay in the Magic Plains to guard important locations. Now, when the King of Lust indicated that the Lazy King would be released, Rhode was also a little hesitant. The most important thing was that Rhode could not believe the girl in front of him. Even if the Lazy King was released, she might still destroy everything. "How can I trust you?" Rhodes asked. "I made a special trip to celebrate your wedding, isn''t it too hurtful for you to say that?" Cecilia lowered her head slightly, revealing a pitiful look in her eyes. "I''m telling the truth." Rhodes was unimpressed by her trick. Cecilia blinked and asked again: "Since you took the Lazy King away, the demons who believe in him have fallen into chaos. Can you tell me what exactly you want to achieve with the Lazy King?" "I need to use his inertia field to guard some important places." "Just for this reason?" Cecilia shrugged, as if she didn''t like Rhode''s answer. She rolled her jet-black eyes, put her hands together, and stretched it out in front of Rhode, "Why don''t I Exchange yourself for the lazy king, and after you release him, I will stay for a while, so you can be satisfied?" Rhodes rejected her offer: "No, I prefer dogs." Hearing this, Cecilia showed suspicious eyes, and Rhode was shocked by her eyes. He coughed and said, "Is it possible that the army of hell is so unbearable without a lazy king? Don''t you have other kings?" Cecilia raised her eyebrows lightly: "I didn''t let you release the lazy king because of the doomsday battle." "Why is that?" Rhodes asked. She bit her lip lightly, and then said: "Someone is chasing me, his killing intent is hot and fiery, like steaming, freshly baked pie, nothing can stop him. I still want to be with him. Play a lot, so need help from lazy fields." Rhode deeply doubted her words. As the king who controls lust, Cecilia has many guardians. As long as she gives an order, all the demons in hell will saddle up for her, even if it is for her death, those demons will never tire of it: "Chasing you? You are the king of hell at the top of the legend. Who has such great ability? It makes you helpless?" "You may have heard of him. ''Beast'' is the name for him." Cecilia said slowly, and the atmosphere in the field became solemn. As soon as the voice fell, she returned to the familiar smile, "If you insist on not letting go If you are a lazy king, I think I can only stay here. Anyway, the flames of the world have been extinguished, and the demons will not be able to continue fighting for a while. I think your undead city is more interesting, and it should not bore me. Bar?" Rhodes was a little helpless. He didn''t want to leave such a scourge in the city. Power Rhodes in the field of love had a deep understanding. Any creature in the field would deeply fall in love with Cecilia and could no longer extricate himself. Even The undead could not resist her charm. But Rhodes can''t just release the lazy king like this, it is simply weakening his own power. The Lazy King is not a demon, but an undead creature, which also puts him under the control of the Dark Word. The creatures controlled by the dark holy word naturally belong to Rhodes. How could Rhodes easily let the lazy king go? Facing Cecilia who was pressing step by step, Rhode could only choose to make concessions: "Whatever you want, but you''d better not make trouble here, especially in front of Moriel, I believe she definitely doesn''t want to see you here. make trouble." Cecilia smacked her lips: "As I said before, there is no love, it''s all conspiracy, but I agree." After finishing the conversation, Rhode''s figure ignited a flame, and at the moment when he crossed the space, his wrist was grabbed by another hand. "What?" The space changed for a while. At this time, Rhodes was in the wet and cold dungeon. He looked at Ceccia helplessly, who also followed Rhodes to the dungeon. He was firmly grasped by the hand of the King of Lust, and his left arm could not exert any strength, as if it did not belong to him. Fortunately, Cecilia let go of his hand soon, and Rhode was able to return to normal. She looked at Rhodes with some curiosity: "That is indeed the power of flames to hide. How did you do it? The flames in this world should have been extinguished. Why do you still use the power of flames?" Rhode said casually: "Actually, I am the monarch of the fire element. Even if the flames in the world are extinguished, I will not be affected." "Tsk..." Cecilia heard that Rhode was not telling the truth. Of course, he was not a fire element monarch. The real fire element monarch was always in hell. When he came to the dungeon, Rhode took a few steps inward, but saw that Cecilia had been following him, he said helplessly: "Can you stop following me? I will let the vampire take you to find the sloth. Your Majesty, please wait here." "I refuse." Checia covered her mouth and smiled, "I am the king of hell, I can go wherever I want, or do you think those vampires can stop me?" Saying that, Cecilia leaned over and sniffed on Rhodes: "My perception can''t be wrong, it''s the taste of love. This makes me very curious, Rhodes, what do you think about your soon-to-be fiancee? There is no love at all, but a love affair in the dungeon, is there a lover of yours locked here?" Feeling Cecilia''s ridicule, Rhode stretched out his hand to support his forehead. He didn''t want to offend the King of Hell at this time. He just wanted to see the prisoners captured by Farezer, and he didn''t know what the King of Lust was thinking. In desperation, Rhode had no choice but to grab her hand, and flames ignited all over his body again. The two of them crossed the space together. When the flames dissipated, the two came to the magic plain. "Have you heard that thunderous snoring? The Lazy King is there." Rhode stretched out his hand and pointed to the sleeping big dog in the distance, "You stay here for me now, it''s better not to let me see you in magic running around in the city." In the face of Rhodes'' threatening words, Cecilia smiled without saying a word, while Rhodes opened the space again and returned to the original dungeon periphery. Chapter 2716 Deep in the dungeon. As Rhode stepped into it, he felt that the mana in his body was bound, and casting magic became a difficult thing to do. Under the restriction of the forbidden magic ritual, the spell has no effect here, and no one can restore mana. For the mages, the forbidden magic ritual stripped them of all their abilities and made them no different from ordinary people. However, the limitations of the magic ban ceremony are very large, and the materials for the ceremony are very precious, including a large number of dragon scales, and crimson rough stones similar to the ban magic ball. The ritual after completion is also limited to a small area, and it cannot be flexibly used on the battlefield like the forbidden magic ball. Inside the dungeon, Serena''s feet were wrapped in chains. Suddenly, the sound of footsteps came from far and near. She noticed that she was getting up. With the movement of her body, the chains also made a crisp sound when they collided. "Rod..." Seeing the figure of the black-robed man, Serena couldn''t take care of her tired body, she stood up, and because her body was bound by the iron chain, she could only spit at Rhodes, venting her heart. anger. Rhodes stepped back a few steps, dodged the spittle, and even he couldn''t cast spells due to the restriction of the forbidden magic ceremony, so his basic attributes were still far beyond ordinary legendary creatures, and it was easy to dodge. Seeing Rhodes evading lightly, Serena gritted his teeth fiercely and glared at Rhodes with resentful eyes. If eyes could kill, Rhodes might have died several times. "Are you in such a hurry to die?" Rhode frowned, stopped approaching, and said helplessly. "I will definitely kill you!" Serena glared at Rhodes, and Brakada would be reduced to where he is now, all thanks to the man in front of him. Rhode shook his head and did not agree with her words: "Forget it, so many legendary mages are not my opponents, what can you do? Under the forbidden magic ball, you are like a group of soldiers without weapons, How can a tiger without claws beat me?" Serena took a deep breath. Of course she understood the meaning of Rhodes'' words. Although there are still a few mages who still stick to Brakada, the general trend is irreversible. They have been defeated by the undead. The owner of the undead is the black-robed man in front of him. "Go to hell, Rhodes, that''s your final destination." Serena snorted coldly. "The demons there don''t seem to welcome me." Facing the curse of the captive mage, Rhode took it calmly, "When I conquer the surface world, I will naturally attack the demons of hell. How many demons do you think can escape from my hands? In the end, they will also be part of the undead." "You...you lunatic." Serena was so excited that he couldn''t speak, so he had to turn his head to the side. If someone else said these words, Serena would only think that they were talking nonsense, but what came out of Rhode''s mouth had a completely different meaning. Even Serena vaguely believed that one day, Rhode would really To make such a move, you must know that even Bracada was finally defeated in his hands. Rhode seemed to have thought of something, took out a bowl of steaming fish soup from the space ring, pushed it along the ground, and pushed it in front of the mage: "Are you hungry? Since the flames went silent, you want to eat a hot meal. , seems to have become a difficult thing.¡± As Rhodes said, the fire element monarch who broke the seal took away all the light and heat in the world, and the cold and darkness enveloped the whole world. The cooked and hot food that used to be everywhere has now become a rare thing. Apart from Rhodes, who mastered the Burning Domain, who could also exert the power of flames, other spellcasters could not feel the existence of the fire element at all, let alone ignite the flames. Bracada, which was originally a snowy area, seemed even colder at this moment. With the progress of the Titan project, the transformation of lightning and heat has been put on the agenda. The appearance of a large number of lightning props has also made the entire magic city no longer plagued by cold. Every day in the research center, many magicians have never seen it. These new appliances have greatly improved the lives of the inhabitants of the city, and even the coming kings praised those new appliances. Like the common small heating lightning circle, as long as 1 point of lightning energy is invested, it can emit hot and hot temperatures, while the large lightning circle is responsible for maintaining the temperature of the entire magic city underground and dispelling the cold far away. Relying on various types of lightning props, the residents of the city can also eat hot food. Smelling the aroma of the fish soup, Serena''s stomach made a slight sound. While leading the unyielding mages to fight against the undead, she did not eat fresh food for several days, and the food after being captured by the undead was even worse, it was simply unprocessed raw meat. "Put away your hypocrisy, Rhodes." Serena glanced at the fish soup and glared at Rhodes before kicking him over, "You can kill me, but I will never surrender to you. " Rhode hurriedly took the fish soup back to the space ring before it was overturned. In the space ring, time was still, and there was no need to worry about the temperature of the fish soup passing. For a while, Rhode fell silent, Serena was so uncooperative, he should have been angry because of this, but he couldn''t raise any anger. "I know you won''t surrender... I know." Under Serena''s wary eyes, Rhodes sighed. Long before he entered the prison, Rhodes guessed Serena''s actions. Rhodes was not surprised at all. Looking at Serena who was imprisoned here, Rhode''s memory also returned to the past. In his previous life, he chose Brakada as the birthplace of Jianhao, and finally became a powerful mage as he wished. When the third expansion piece came, Rhodes also cooperated with Cerenado when he was performing the task of the Magic Guild and formed a friendship. Rhode still remembers the situation when Serena died. It was when the hero Moriel led the dragon army to swept Brakada and ruled the snowy land. Serena was captured by the master of magic, Jean, because he was unwilling to surrender. Finally, it was transformed into a xenogeneic creature to destroy the morale of the mages. In the previous life, Rhodes took on the task of revenge for Serena. He worked hard to kill the elusive sorcerer Gene, and finally got the task reward, so he was deeply impressed by Serena. . As for this life, the one who conquered the Brakada Snow Region and captured her was no longer Moriel''s troops, but Rhode''s. And the sorcerer Gene, he is probably having a headache for the improvement of the Flesh Strangler''s puppet. Looking at Serena in the prison, Rhodes also had a certain feeling in his heart. (ps: In the future, the sideline will be updated every Sunday: Follow the miracle.) Chapter 2717 The senses of the king of lust are very keen. This, even Rhodes had to admit. Even if he only recalls the past in his heart, the lust king can keenly capture it and tell it accurately. Rhode speculates that maybe that is also the ability of the field of love, but there is one thing, the King of Lust is wrong. Looking at Serena in the prison, Rhode had no feelings in his heart, but only nostalgic for the past and appreciation for the person in front of him. Even as Serena''s enemy, Rhodes appreciates her undefeated conduct, even if the lust king is still here, this will not change. Serena is not an undead, and she made such a choice not based on anyone''s orders or being controlled by someone, but based on her inner choice. She would rather die as a mage than betray Brakada and live under enemy rule. It is a pity that her enemies will not stop after her death. Whether it is a sorcerer or a necromancer, they are very good at using corpses. Even the dead are not destined to rest in peace. "Are you really not going to surrender?" Rhode said helplessly, "I personally came here to persuade surrender, and it was someone else who didn''t have such a chance. You should be grateful for it." As Rhodes said, if other enemies are here, Rhodes won''t say anything to them. What awaits them will be a new life in the field of death. Why does it need to be so troublesome to persuade them to surrender? Facing Rhode''s persuasion, Serena was unmoved. Her attitude was very firm from the moment Rhode stepped into the dungeon. Even death, she was not afraid. Change your mind after persuasion? "Just die." She glared at Rhodes and said, "Even if I become an undead, I will not surrender to you. You can occupy the land of Bracada, but Bracada will never be possible. surrender to you." Rhode sighed. He was not surprised by Serena''s choice. Whether it was death or the threat of black magic transformation, it would not shake her will, but it was precisely because of this that Rhode looked up to her even more. at a glance. "Let''s analyze it. If I kill you now, do you think your death will bring anything? Brakada is still under my control, and the day when the mages will retake the snow is far away. Not only that, You''ll be the undead, and you''ll still be at my disposal. See the undead? Do you think they can defy my will?" Rhodes changed his direction, no longer taking death as a threat, but starting with the current Bracada, analyzing the pros and cons of the situation with her, trying to persuade her from a rational point of view. Bracada''s mages are rational, they are good at analyzing a question and drawing answers from different angles. But not all mages are so rational. Otherwise, after realizing that the war is about to fail, there will be no resistance left in the territory. Evacuate as soon as possible, or surrender to the enemy is the best choice. Rhode hopes that Serena can maintain the rationality belonging to the mage, which can also save him a lot of trouble. "The rebels you led have been completely defeated by my generals. No one can resist me in this snowy area. The only fate waiting for those mages is to become undead creatures after death. My undead is unstoppable, except... ¡­¡± At the end, Rhodes seemed to have thought of something, and his face couldn''t help but sank. "Except for what?" Serena glared at Rhodes and said, even if she wanted to kill the black-robed man in front of her, she still admitted that Rhodes was right. The resistance army of the mages had been completely defeated, even the leader of the resistance army. She, too, has fallen into the hands of the enemy, and the day when she will take back Bracada is still far away. "That has nothing to do with you." Rhode shook his head and did not intend to continue on this issue. Now that Rhodes has become a general trend, even if he is the king of hell, if he wants to be an enemy of him, he needs to weigh his own strength first. However, in the face of time, Rhode''s power seems so ridiculous, no matter how many Rhodes undead, no matter how strong his own strength is, he can''t resist the attack from the past. What Rhode was worried about had nothing to do with the person in front of him, so Rhode didn''t mention it any more, but just turned his eyes to Serena''s resentful eyes. "If you let me judge, your willingness to die is just for a moment. You have never thought carefully about how things will develop after your death. Compared with your life, your death is more beneficial to me. When you are alive, everything is possible, and when you become an undead after death, you will not be able to resist my orders, sometimes it is the hero''s choice to endure humiliation and take courage." Rhode said slowly. There are not a few mages who surrendered to Rhodes. They are managed by Speaker Erica, and after they are scattered, they are thrown into the city of the dead behind the snow. In order to better integrate into the kingdom of the undead, and in order to completely draw a line from the former Brakada, these mages worked harder than ordinary undead in battle, and many of the information about the Mage Rebellion Army were also provided by these mages. Listening to Rhode''s story, Serena fell into silence, and her heart was filled with feelings of sadness and loss. She was willing to sacrifice her life for the Mage Empire, and she was never afraid of death. What really made her lose was that her death did not bring her. In any sense, it''s cheap for her enemies. "You shouldn''t say these words." Serena sighed deeply. "Really? I conquered Brakada, I am one of the most powerful kings, I shouldn''t say these words, who should say it?" Rhode didn''t care, now Brakata Da has fallen into his hands, and in time Serena will realize his mistake. Serena was silent for a long time. After struggling with his thoughts in his heart, he finally said: "Lord of the Undead, I am willing to obey your orders, but you don''t want to use me to deal with other mages. I am still a Brakada." Rhode nodded, and when Serena agreed to surrender, things became much easier. "I want you to find the mage who is still resisting." Rhode ordered, "Tell them that this snowy area is now mine, and before my army of undead completely cleans up every inch of the snowy area, they will Get out of here quickly and get out of here with the members of the Magic Guild." Listening to Rhode''s request, Serena fell silent, only she could do this when she was alive. No matter how prestige she used to be, as long as she becomes an undead creature, she is the enemy of the mages. Perhaps this is why Rhodes tried his best to recruit her. Chapter 2718 Just as Serena was hesitating, Rhodes kept thinking about it. After the information from Margaret and multiple confirmations from the Thieves Guild, Rhodes already knew what happened in the forest of Eri. Chief of the Guardians of the Jungle, the hero Gru has returned to Eli from the end of the ocean. Before returning, he froze Rhodes'' marine commander Kegel, who came to Eri with him, as well as the legendary frozen sword. Thinking of the Frozen Divine Sword, even Rhodes couldn''t help but feel vigilant. In Rhodes'' past life memory, it was not until the fourth expansion piece that the rumors of the divine sword were known to others, but the current process has been greatly advanced. In the previous life, players were able to learn about the Sword of Ice, thanks to the hero Tanan. Tanan in the previous life was resurrected by the reincarnation of the mage, and was immediately brainwashed by mental magic. Under the calculations of the mage, he entered the element plane alone, sealed the elemental monarch who endangered the world, and defeated the entire snowy area. The desperate hero Moriel, until the last moment, Tanan regained his past memories. Tanan, who recovered his memory, immediately broke with the master of Brakada. After a series of hard battles, Tanan returned to his hometown, the Krulod Desert. However, what awaits Tanan is not the eager welcome of the barbarians, but the death threat from Kilgor, the new leader of Krulord. There can only be one big leader in the entire Crulod desert. The return of Tanan is the last thing that the current big leader Kilgor wants to see. Among the savage creatures, Tanan has unparalleled prestige, and stories about him have always been sung by all savage creatures. The barbarians at that time chose to form an alliance with the sorcerer, and Tanan''s defeat of Moriel was a betrayal of this alliance, and also destroyed Morril''s ambition to conquer Bracada. Kilgor used this as an excuse to claim that Tanan, who was resurrected from the dead, had completely surrendered to the mage who resurrected him, and ordered the rest of the barbarians to expel Tanan from the Krulod Desert. The desperate Tanan was forced to the western coastal area of ??the mainland. He was completely disappointed with the clan, and he was disheartened. He led the barbarians who were still following him and sailed into the depths of the ocean. Even at this point, Kilgor was reluctant to let Tanan go, and instead sent his most trusted wife, the barbarian queen Ji Jia, to lead an army to pursue him. Ji Jia led the barbarian''s wooden battleship, and a large group of thunderbirds, chasing Tanan all the way on the ocean, and Tanan could only avoid it by boat. The sword" caught the eye. It was also from those savage populations that the players at the time learned about the Sword of Ice. It was not until the beginning of the fourth expansion that players realized that at the end of the ocean that the draftsman had never been to, there was still a divine sword that changed the world. The news also caused many players with high-level navigation skills to regret it. If they could sail to the end of the ocean ahead of time, maybe the frozen sword would be theirs, but it was too late at that time. "It was so long in advance..." What made Rhodes''s heart congealed is that it has not yet come to the later stage of the third expansion, and the final competition of the kings to tear the earth has not yet begun. Even the protagonist of the third expansion, the master of the Blade of Doom. It is also rare to show up. In the past life, the Sword of Ice, which was supposed to be revealed when the third expansion piece ended and the fourth expansion piece was opened, now appeared in Eri ahead of time. Thinking of this, Rhodes couldn''t help but change his face slightly. His various actions along the way caused a powerful butterfly effect, and even Eli was influenced by him, and finally brought the Sword of Frost to life ahead of schedule. During the second expansion period, Rhodes killed the previous chief of the jungle guardian, the oldest tree of wisdom, Yuk, and also brought a heavy blow to the elf kingdom. In addition, Moriel''s call to the giant dragon also caused Eli''s green and golden dragons to leave. In order to save Eli in the doomsday, the hero Gru disregarded the dissuasion and resolutely went to sea, and finally brought back the Frozen Excalibur, which should have appeared in the fourth expansion. After a little thought, Rhodes realized his influence in this matter. Recalling the process of the third expansion in his previous life, Rhodes couldn''t help but lament the role Tanan played in it. Before that, who would have thought that the barbarian hero who had already fallen in the first expansion would actually change the direction of the entire world in the Doomsday War? Now the direction of Tanan is completely different from the previous life. The elemental monarch who should have been sealed by him has now regained his full power and is gearing up to destroy the entire main plane; The inheritance of the dragon has awakened the power to reverse the past, and is preparing to marry Rhodes; the divine sword that should have been sought by him has also fallen into the hands of the Elf Ellie. Rhodes just transformed Tanan into an undead, and he changed the direction of the entire world, making the future even more confusing. The greater the butterfly effect brought by Rhodes, the smaller the intelligence value of his past life in his memory. When the whole world goes in a completely different direction from the previous life, even if Rhodes remembers the information from the past life, it will not play much role. Rhodes can''t know the fate of the future. Except for the stigmata who are in charge of the field of destiny, no one can know the development of things. But Rhodes vaguely realized that some things cannot be changed, and that is the general trend of the expansion. Just relying on Rhodes himself, it is impossible to confirm what things will change, and what things will remain the same. Since the hero Gru brought the Sword of Ice back to Eli, and the escaped mage from the Magic Guild happened to be among Eli, Rhode couldn''t help but worry about the situation there. With the fall of Mohan City, there are not many rebels left in Brakada, but this does not mean that the mages have completely given up. Even though their leader Serena has been captured by the enemy, the unyielding mages are still fighting. They are broken into pieces, hiding in the depths of snowy mountains, ice fields, and even under frozen rivers. Brakada has a vast territory. In addition to the towns established by the mages, there are also large uninhabited frozen mountains on the edge of the continent, not to mention the ice fields that will never melt. An inch of land, otherwise it would be impossible to drive out and kill all those hidden mages. Thinking of what happened on Eli''s side, Rhodes worried that the mage hidden in the territory would eventually become a hidden danger in the kingdom of the dead, and this moved the idea of ??recruiting Serena. Only when she, as the leader, came forward, those mages would obediently evacuate. Chapter 2719 After a long silence, Serena finally agreed to Rhodes'' request. This is the only choice she can make now. Now that the Mage Empire exists in name only, the remaining Mage can''t change the ending that has already failed even if they take their lives. In front of the powerful Lord of the Undead, the blood of the Mage can''t get any results. The mages who once followed Serena and stayed with her in Brakada to meet the undead are now running away. They used to be the masters of this snowy area, but now they can only hide in the depths of the ice field, and they have to beware of the traces being discovered by the undead at any time. Serena was powerless to change this. The Magic Guild had not been in contact with her for a long time. She didn''t know the situation on Eli''s side, but thinking of those displaced mage companions, she couldn''t bear it, and finally agreed with Rhodes. Require. She intends to find the hidden rebels and persuade them to leave Bracada and go to the safer Eri. Serena did this not to live in the world and save her own life. Her own life was insignificant at all. She did this for the future of the mages. One day, the army of mages will return to the snowy area and take Brakada back from Rhodes, but the time is not now, and the sacrifices of the rebels are only to increase the number of undead. After an agreement was reached, Rhodes released Serena as a prisoner. The request to capture Serena was given by Rhodes to Faarezer, and Faarezer successfully executed Rhodes'' order. Now that Rhodes'' request has been met, it is meaningless to continue to detain her. As for whether Serena, after being released, will resume his old business and lead the mage rebels to continue fighting, that is not what Rhode is worried about. Serena is a legendary mage, but only a legendary mage. Brakada, who has many legendary mages, was eventually conquered by Rhodes. No matter how strong Serena is, he cannot reach the elemental monarch. level, cannot change the outcome of the battle. Even if she really broke her promise, she just added an enemy to Rhodes. Next time, Rhodes will not show any mercy to her. The thousands of vampire kings who sacrificed in order to capture Serena have also ushered in rebirth in the death realm. Rhode has never worried about the consumption of his troops. All creatures in the world can become fearless under his transformation. dead undead. "You really let her go?" Just as Rhodes looked forward to the near future, there was a sudden humming beside him. Rhodes was stunned for a moment, then turned his head to the side a little stiffly, and saw the frivolous girl who was looking at him with curious eyes. It was the lustful king whom he took to the lazy king. Compared with the last time, Cecilia removed the gloves from both hands, revealing smooth forearms, and no longer had hair accessories on her head. She wrapped her arms around her in front of her. , the fingers of the other hand are rolling the ends of the drooping hair, and the eyes looking at Rhodes are also a little curious. "Why are you here? No... maybe I should ask, how long have you been here?" Rhode let go of his perception. There was no spatial fluctuation in the nearby space, and even the wind never flowed. Cecilia did not teleport, or appeared beside him in an instant at a speed that was unseen by the naked eye. Always been here. This discovery made Rhodes''s heart deeply surprised. Someone could hide from his perception and hide quietly by his side. Except for Sally, the leader of the thieves, he never thought that the King of Lust would have such an ability. If the lust king intends to deal with himself, Rhodes will be at a deep disadvantage. Even the hidden lust king can''t detect it, how can he escape her attack? Facing Rhode''s vigilant gaze, Cecilia just smiled and said, "I told you before that I''ve always been here, but you can''t notice it." Rhodes did not believe her words, and held the Titan Arrow in front of him: "You better clarify this ability, otherwise, I may regard you as the biggest threat." Because the lightning energy stored in the scientific research center reached the limit, Rhode did not leave the Titan Arrow there, but carried it with him. He felt the boundless lightning bound by the Titan Arrow, and Cecilia''s complexion also changed slightly: "Luo De, do you care about the stones on the side of the road?" "What kind of problem is this? Of course not." Rhode stared at her and said. "No, that''s right, it doesn''t matter if it''s you, or the evil eye or the evil eye. When you see things, you will automatically filter out the unimportant things, and in the end you will receive the sight that you think is valuable in your heart. Things like the stones on the side of the road, that kind of worthless things, you won''t care about it at all." Cecilia explained. With Cecilia''s explanation, Rhodes seemed to realize something, and his expression changed slightly. Cecilia admitted that she had been here all the time, but the problem was that Rhodes didn''t notice it at all, no matter how many times. Last time, Rhode only thought that it was the secret method of the lust king, and he didn''t want to rush into it. After all, no one wanted to easily expose his abilities. And this time, when the King of Lust appeared next to him again and showed a malicious attitude, Rhodes couldn''t let this behavior go. "Why can''t I feel your presence?" Rhode asked. Although he didn''t care about the stones on the side of the road, it was impossible for him to ignore Ceccia when he was here, let alone he still has The Eternal Eye that watches over the land. "That''s because there is no love in your heart for those things that are easy to ignore." Cecilia waved her hand, "No one has love for the stones on the street, unless I want to, there is no love. People are destined to not feel my existence." Rhode''s complexion changed slightly, which was obviously an ability belonging to the field of love. The realm is a subversion of the existing rules, and even he has to be subject to this, and he can''t find a countermeasure for a while. "Say your intention. I have brought you to the lazy king, why are you still pestering me?" Rhode said solemnly. "But you didn''t say that the greedy king is also there." Chessia put her hands behind her head and pouted, and her gestures showed a heart-warming aura, while Rhodes just frowned. "I have some grudges with the greedy king, and I don''t want to stay with her, how about it? Rhodes, isn''t it exciting to be accompanied by beautiful women?" The corners of Rhode''s mouth twitched. When it comes to appearance, the king of lust is unparalleled in the world, and the beauty is overwhelming. Even those beautiful elves are much inferior to her, but Rhode did not dare to relax his vigilance. He had a premonition in his heart. , Cecilia will definitely become the biggest trouble. Chapter 2720 In the gloomy and damp dungeon, the temperature is rising little by little. Rhodes, who was keenly aware, discovered abnormal changes in the vicinity. He knew that the source of all the changes came from the hell king who looked like the girl in front of him. Cecilia''s body was extremely hot, but standing there caused the temperature to rise. If you want to know how hot her delicate body is, you can only feel it completely by hugging her completely. Although the world has fallen into darkness, the silence of the flames has made lighting very troublesome. Although the Titan plan is very effective, there are still only a small number of lamps for some places in the city that have no time to take care of. This was the case in the dungeon where Serena was imprisoned before. The depths of the dungeon were extremely dark, and only the faint light above his head dispelled the darkness. In the darkness that surrounds people, the only person who is unaffected is Rhodes. The scarlet eyes from the vampire heroes enable Rhodes to see through the deepest darkness. Even if the world is dark, his sight will not hindered. However, in the dimly lit dungeon, there was one thing that was so conspicuous. In front of Rhodes, Cecilia was wearing a thin shirt, and the exposed smooth skin was not enveloped by darkness, even in an absolutely dark environment. Among them, her body is also so conspicuous. The weak and fair skin is like a seductive jade, enough to make any creature take a look, and never want to look away, sinking beside her forever, even the darkness that engulfs the light, can''t take her away. body covered. That is the power of lust, even if she is ranked with all the beauties in the world, everyone will see her first, not others. Looking at the girl who radiated light in the dark, Rhodes couldn''t help but feel a little curious. If the King of Lust was thrown into the shadow field of the thief leader, would she be able to shine like she does now? Is she capable of dispelling the deepest darkness in the world. Such a thought only appeared in Rhodes'' heart for a moment, and was soon forgotten by him. The strength of the King of Lust is really strong, and he has unknowingly affected Rhodes'' thinking. In normal times, Rhodes won''t think about these boring questions. "You look very puzzled, am I the one who confuses you?" Aware of the doubts in Rhodes'' heart, Cecilia smiled, and the words were even more pitiful. In front of the King of Lust, it was difficult for anyone to refuse her request. Of course, if she could know why Rhode was puzzled by the boring question, she probably wouldn''t be able to laugh. "What exactly do you want?" Rhode asked in a deep voice, Cecilia has been entangled with him over and over again, her intention is definitely not that simple, she not only wants to use the shelter of the lazy king to avoid the pursuit of beasts, she also has an unknown purpose, Even Rhodes couldn''t see through the girl in front of him. Cecilia''s smart eyes rolled, and then she said: "I just care about the wedding celebration, who is your bridesmaid? Who did you choose to be the best man? And the most important point, you are the strongest in the apocalypse. Kings, who will be your witnesses?" Listening to Cecilia''s question, Rhode couldn''t help but stretch out his hand to support his forehead. He and other subordinates had already discussed these matters, and the relevant candidates had already been established. He couldn''t help asking, "Why do you care so much about these things?" "Because I also married someone." Cecilia sighed, with a bit of sadness in her eyes, "My wedding is not gorgeous, there are no groups of bridesmaids, no bridesmaids with outstanding temperament, only me With him, with a priest who is witnessing marriage. That is my biggest regret, you have not made the same mistakes~" Listening to Cecilia''s regretful and somewhat frivolous words, and her pitiful appearance, Rhode couldn''t help but feel a deep curiosity in his heart. Rhode realized that it must be a trick played by Cecilia, and deliberately threw a topic during the conversation, so that he could keep asking. That''s not a new scruple, any succubus knows it well, let alone her as the king of lust. In terms of language skills, Cecilia has already reached the pinnacle, and even Rhodes can''t compare with it. Even though he knew that it was Cecilia''s trick, looking at the girl who put her hand to her mouth and looked like she was about to cry, even Rhodes couldn''t restrain the impulse in his heart. The girl in front of her is the most beautiful lust king in the world. Any beauty in front of her is as insignificant as a wisp of dust. Her appearance is enough to make the calmest wise man crazy, and this is the power of the lust king. A frown and a smile are enough to flirt with the feelings in the heart of the creature. Looking at Cecilia, Rhode also seemed to begin to understand why lust is an ancient sin. In front of such a beautiful woman, no one could bear the impulse in their hearts, and would not hesitate to give everything for her, even if they would fall. Going to hell is worth it. In the end, Rhode still couldn''t hold back the urge in his heart. Even though he was struggling with his back on the palm of his back, his nails had been deeply embedded in the tough palm that was difficult to cut with a knife, but in front of the beautiful girl in front of him, All his struggles seemed to be in vain. Driven by the most ancient sin, Rhode spoke with difficulty and asked the girl the question that deeply troubled him: "Tell... tell me, Lord of Lust, what was your wedding like?" Listening to Rhode''s question, the King of Lust gave a giggling chuckle, her crystal clear nose twitched slightly, and in the eyes of a slit in the lost city, it was also crystal clear under the light of the lights: "That''s a secret, rashly exploring this secret, But an impolite thing." She did not answer Rhode''s inquiry, but ended the topic just right, which made Rhode''s curiosity even more, as if there were endless hungry ghosts gnawing at Rhode''s heart in his chest, He was so confused that he desperately wanted to find out the answer to this question. "What do I have to do to know the answer to that question?" Rhode asked uncontrollably with a painful expression on his face. Now he can no longer control his body, and everything he does is for the sake of Know the answer to that question. Cecilia showed a triumphant smile. She came to Rhodes and asked quietly, "As I asked before, have you chosen a witness for this wedding?" Rhodes replied immediately: "It has been selected." Chessia put her mouth close to Rhode''s ear and asked in a lower voice: "As the king of lust, I am the ruler of all love, who is more qualified to witness the marriage for you than me? I will be Chessie. Ya, come to put on the shackles of marriage for you and Moriel." Chapter 2721 The soft words of the lustful king came from his ears, and Rhode subconsciously wanted to refuse, but when the words came to his mouth, he couldn''t utter a word, lingering in his ears, like a distant voice, which bound his sanity. , making it difficult for him to maintain his usual calm. The severe pain that ripped through his chest forced Rhodes to regain some willpower. He insisted: "What Moriel wants is a Vatican-style wedding, and the witness must be a priest. I already have a candidate... ¡­¡± "Oh? If you give me the priest''s robe, I can be a priest too... Do you want to see me dressed as a priest? I can show you now~" Cecilia smiled slightly, and there was an irresistible magic in her smile, just like the sunlight that dispels the darkness, the ice and snow will also melt away. Rhode was sweating coldly, and the secret in his heart was not good. Compared with the previous encounters with the Lust King, the ability she showed in her gestures became stronger and stronger, and Rhode could only rely on her strong will to barely maintain her sanity. Others here, I am afraid that they have already been controlled by Cecilia. Rhode stared at Cecilia, thinking about the way to get rid of control, the power of Wisdom was running fast, Rhode quickly saw the doorway, are those abilities on her body related to her current clothes? When she first greeted the King of Lust with Moriel, she wore gold and silver, and her slim dress was adorned with all kinds of finely crafted jewelry. A pair of pure white hands were also wrapped in delicate silk and satin. It is luxurious and elegant, not like a demon in the depths of hell, but like an aristocrat of Erathia. When Rhodes finalized the matter of the Strangler''s puppet and bid farewell to Moriel, when she saw the Lust King again, her long skirt was shortened, and the satin wrapped around her arms disappeared, only the exposed fingers on the palms of her hands. Gloves are thought provoking. At this time, her gloves disappeared, and the original long skirt had become a short skirt, which was difficult to conceal the beautiful figure that belonged to the king of lust. Rhode finally discovered the problem. It seems that every time he sees the lust king, the clothes on the lust king will be reduced. On the contrary, the charm of the lust king will be more terrifying. Thinking of this, Rhodes also had a little more enlightenment in his mind. The sin of lust is one of the deep-rooted sins of human beings. The king of lust in front of him, as the ruler of the sin of lust, her body is the best embodiment of the sin of lust. If the elemental monarch is used as an analogy, the clothing on Cecilia is like a seal that suppresses the power of the elemental monarch. As the seal is gradually broken, the power of the elemental monarch will gradually increase, and the same is true for Ceccia. The most terrifying sin of lust in the world is sealed under Cecilia''s clothes. When the seal on her body is completely broken, I am afraid that even the gods will fall completely. Even Rhodes couldn''t escape her influence. At this moment, the most intense and degrading sin of lust in the world just appeared in front of Rhodes'' eyes, as if he only needed to stretch out his hand to lift the seal of the sin of lust, and discover the true nature of that sinful karma. Allow. Strong emotional conflicts arose in Rhode''s heart, yearning, craving, fear, fear, all kinds of interrelated emotions almost tore Rhode''s heart, and even his tenacious will could not resist the lust king at this moment. temptation. Rhodes finally realized that he was wrong from the beginning. When the lust king appeared in front of him, he just glanced at the lust king and fell into the love network woven by the lust king. Rhodes had already been in the most tragic battlefield, but he was unaware of it. He didn''t realize the danger until the axe approached. Looking at Rhodes who was struggling and struggling, Cecilia just let out a chuckle. The knife-like laughter penetrated into Rhodes'' mind, easily shattering all his sanity, and the will that Rhodes finally brought up is falling apart at this moment. Fortunately, Rhodes still had his back, and when his soul fell into hell, he stayed in the body of the treasure house in the cloud, absorbing the source of karma left in the depths of the treasure house, thus allowing him to acquire various unique abilities. Among them, the ability that Rhode values ??most is to consume sin karma points to obtain the power of the hell king and even the stigmata. It is said that the source of the karma originally belonged to the power of the stigmata. The stigmata bears the karma of all the Erathians, and the karma of all the Erathians will eventually be borne by him. With the fall of the stigmata several centuries ago, the source of karma also fell into hell, and those karma belonging to human beings became the nourishment for the king of hell, catalyzing all kinds of powerful kings of hell. For example, the lust king in front of him has the source of lust in the source of sin. Rhodes also has the source of karma. The source of his karma is not as single as that of the King of Lust, but a complete set. The same is true for the former stigmata. Under the blessing of many sources of karma, Rhodes also acquired all kinds of peculiar abilities. The Burning Domain that originally belonged to Flam, Rhodes obtained from the source of karma. With the blessing of the Burning Realm, Rhode also defeated the powerful enemies in Brakada, and even defeated the domain of Yin Lai, the former president of the Magic Guild, conquering Brakada for Rhodes, and established a glorious credit. Why are there two sets of sources of karma? For this question, Rhodes also consulted the Prophet Messika, and finally got an answer that surprised him. Someone once copied the source of the karma of the stigmata. That person''s power is enough to copy everything in the world. Even the source of the karma cannot escape this power. That person is the one who became a god. The source of the karma in Rhodes came from the gods. With the death of the deity, the source of his sinful karma was left in the depths of the treasure house in the cloud, and was finally inherited by Rhodes unintentionally. The source of sin karma is absorbing free sin karma all the time. Under the system''s digitization, sin karma that was difficult to measure has also been unified into sin karma points. Rhodes does not need to collect karma points specially, karma points are automatically accumulated all the time, but the accumulation speed is relatively slow. According to the system log, each source of karma can provide Rhode with an average of 200 karma points per day, and the seven sources of karma are 1400 points in one day. More than 1200w karma points, which is worth the accumulation of the source of karma for decades. In exchange for Flam''s Burning Domain, Rhode consumed 700w of sin karma points, leaving about 500w of sin karma points, which was just enough to exchange for the realm of love on the King of Lust. As long as there is a realm of love, Rhodes can escape the control of the lust king. Chapter 2722 In addition to exchanging for the realm on the Hell King, sin karma points can also be directly exchanged for skill points, attribute points and other things, thereby directly improving Rhodes'' strength. During the period of obtaining the source of karma, Rhodes did not allow karma points to accumulate slowly, but used sporadic karma points in exchange for a lot of free attribute points and various useful abilities. The first time to exchange attribute points through the source of sin, each attribute only needs to consume 1w of sin points. After that, each time you exchange attribute points, it will increase by 1w, and there is no final upper limit. If you keep changing like this, the final consumption is even higher than ordinary There are still many fields, and Rhodes will naturally not do such a thing. Up to now, after Rhode''s many exchanges, each free attribute point needs to consume 11w sin karma points. This cost has exceeded Rhode''s expectations. After all, even if it is to exchange the power of the field, it only needs several million. Sin karma points, these millions of sin karma points can only be exchanged for dozens of points if they are exchanged for free attribute points, and they cannot completely change their own strength. The power of the domain is completely different. Each domain represents a special skill that has reached the pinnacle, enough to enter the level of gods. No matter what kind of domain, as long as it is used well, the improvement of its own strength will be a qualitative change. Dozens of free attribute points are far less valuable than a field. In addition, if you want to upgrade a special skill to a legendary level, you can also consume 100w attribute points to achieve it. In general, the cost-effectiveness of free attribute points is too low. Rhodes just took advantage of the cheap free attribute points in exchange for 10 points to supplement his weak attributes. According to Rhode''s guess, the source of sin karma has the same effect on every king. Rhode can use the source of sin karma in exchange for various promotions, and those hell kings can also do it. Compared with Rhodes, the Hell King obtained the source of karma earlier, and the power accumulated was naturally stronger. They didn''t have to do anything, and they could use the source of karma to enhance their own strength to the extreme. Why is the lazy king sleeping all the time, but its strength surpasses most of the seventh-order creatures in the world. On Rhodes, there are advantages that those hell kings cannot have. The source of his karma is not a single one, but a whole set of copies of the gods. As far as the lust king is concerned, with only the source of lust, she automatically accumulates around 200 sin karma points every day. Since lust is an irresistible sin karma for most creatures, this makes her accumulated karma points per day far exceed 200. , maintained at the level of 300 per day all year round. Relying on the accumulation of points every day, the lust king can exchange the domain of the lust kings and other abilities. However, she can only exchange the abilities that belong to the lust king, and cannot exchange for other kings, such as the arrogant and angry kings. Various abilities. Rhodes is not limited to this. There are seven sources of karma on his body, which accumulates 1400 karma points for him every day. The karma points he accumulates in one day are equivalent to the number accumulated by other hell kings in seven days. In addition, the objects that Rhodes can exchange for abilities are not limited to a single hell king. Rhodes can exchange all the abilities of the Hell King, even the Stigmata. Even the Destiny Domain of the Stigmata, in the source of sin, is clearly priced at 3000w sin karma points. According to the average daily accumulation of 1,400 sin karma points, Rhode only needs to accumulate sixty years of sin karma points. You can switch to the same field of the Stigmata, which is a scene that the kings of hell can''t even imagine. After only 60 years of dormancy, it is possible to obtain the domain of destiny that rules the world and controls the direction of life of all things. What kind of beauty is this? If such a good thing falls on the heads of other hell kings, I am afraid that they will wake up laughing from their dreams. However, their single source of sin karma is destined to be limited in function, and everything about the stigmata is not something they can get involved in. Over time, relying on the accumulation of points in the source of sin, Rhodes can exchange all the domains of the hell kings of the past dynasties and become the strongest in the world. It''s a pity that the time is not for me. If Rhode can''t solve the current predicament, he will never see the moment in the future. After all, even time has been reversed. Rhode can''t take that much time to slowly exchange for the king of hell. the power of. I''m afraid that Rhodes hasn''t accumulated a fraction of the 3000w sin karma points, and this world has already been destroyed by the kings of doomsday. While using sin karma points in exchange for free attribute points, Rhode did not forget to keep enough sin karma points for emergencies. Rhodes'' remaining karma points are always above 500w, which is enough to exchange for Cecilia''s same field of love. Feeling the oppression coming from the lust king, and the sin of lust that leads people to degenerate, Rhode also showed a sneer, and immediately controlled the source of karma, using 500w karma points as the price, in exchange for love. field. "Consumes 5,000,000 sin karma points, and the remaining sin karma points are 483,100. You have obtained the [Field of Love]..." Following a new reminder in the system log, Rhode took a deep breath. He clearly felt that there was something different in himself. It seemed to be a reborn transformation, which also made Rhode very happy. That is, after the domains are superimposed, so powerful effect. Cecilia in front of him was still unparalleled in beauty, and hooking his hand could capture the soul, but Rhode could stare at her calmly, as if he was admiring a beautiful flower, and there would be no waves in his heart. . Cecilia still doesn''t know the changes in Rhodes, and is still exerting her own charm: "Are you worried that Moriel will be jealous? Don''t worry, no creature of any species or gender can resist my charm. Even the hero Moriel will be fascinated by me." The King of Lust showed a sweet smile. She seemed to have seen that Rhode obediently agreed to her request. As she said, there is no one in this world who can resist the charm of the King of Lust. Cecilia once let Rhode run away, and even she had to admit that she underestimated Rhode''s potential. The seemingly ordinary undead lord unexpectedly became the overlord among the kings, and this time she would not make the same mistake. From the moment she came to the Magic City, Cecilia used the power of the field of love to firmly entangle Rhode''s soul. No one could escape the palm of the King of Lust. She believed Rhodes. It is bound to perish forever. However, soon, the smile on Cecilia''s face froze. She noticed that Rhodes''s vision had recovered, and the original struggle disappeared. Instead, he looked at himself with a half-smiley look. Chapter 2723 "how come¡­¡­" Seeing that Rhodes was not affected by his own abilities at all, Cecilia was stunned for a moment, thinking that she had misunderstood, a necromancer in Rhodes district, no matter how many undead under his command, he can''t compare with the real hell king , how can she resist the power of lust that belongs to her? "King Lust, I understand your kindness, but I''m afraid I can''t agree to your request." Under the slightly stunned gaze of the Lust King, Rhode slowly said the words, this time he did not waver and refused. Cecilia''s request. For some reason, from the current Rhodes, Cecilia felt a very kind, yet inexplicable aura, that aura was so familiar that it made her hurry up: "Why? Could it be you? Do you think I am inferior to the witness you chose?" Rhode Dandan waved his hand: "That''s not the reason. As all hell demons recognize, you are the most beautiful woman in the world. If you came forward to witness our marriage, wouldn''t all the guests'' eyes be attracted to you? In the past, on the contrary, Moriel and I, the two protagonists of the wedding, became a foil under your beauty, and this wedding was not beautiful." Listening to Rhode''s reasonable explanation, Cecilia can''t say anything. After all, the protagonists of this wedding are Moriel and Rhode. Although she is the king of lust, she can''t force the guest to take over the host. It doesn''t make any sense. Cecilia has never been reasonable. If everything needs to be reasonable, why should she be beautiful? Cecilia never had to reason, any creature, demons in hell, or mortals, would kneel under her beauty, and would not have the idea of ??rejection at all. What makes Chessia puzzled is why Rhodes can get rid of her control? Judging from Rhode''s calm appearance, he doesn''t seem to be affected by lust at all, which makes Cecilia deeply shocked. You must know that in the realm of love, the rock will open for her, and the steel will melt for her. However, Rhodes was not affected at all. Could it be that the will of the necromancer is stronger than the steel tempered by the fire of doom? Chessia bit her lip, and even she thought absurd thoughts flashed in her heart. Judging from Rhode''s previous actions, he had obviously been tricked. Why was it just for a moment, he was like Completely changed person? Is it all his disguise? Although she had already heard about Rhode''s cunning, Cecilia didn''t take that human to heart. No matter how strong the will of human beings, they will be bound by their sins. Even heroes are like this, the hell king who is in charge of sins. In front of them, human beings are so small and ridiculous. Rhode''s actions have subverted Cecilia''s concept. In the boundless lust, he is like a stubborn stone standing in the storm. No matter how hard Cecilia tries, he cannot shake his will. What Cecilia didn''t know was that she almost succeeded. The sin of lust is the most invisible and the most difficult sin to get rid of, if it wasn''t for Rhodes who exchanged the realm of love from the source of sin at the last moment. , may have been completely controlled by the king of lust, and can no longer get rid of it. The power of the field of love is even more peculiar than Rhodes expected. This is not just a field of mental magic that has been strengthened to the extreme, but a comprehensive field that combines offense, defense, infiltration, prayer, manipulation, and promotion. There are very few domains that have such comprehensive abilities. For example, Rhodes'' original death domain, as a domain derived from spiritualism, has a single and powerful effect, that is, turning everything that dies into undead creatures, even The dead can also be constantly reborn. On the contrary, it is the realm of love. Its effects can be used in all aspects, and there is no limit to expansion. If the power of the realm of love is exerted to the limit, I am afraid that there is nothing that this field cannot do. Rhodes speculated that it may be related to the form of love. No creature can escape the bondage of love, and will naturally be controlled by the field of love. Love exists in all aspects of the world, and all those loves belong to the control of the field of love. It is no wonder that in the source of sin, the price in exchange for the realm of love is only slightly lower than that of Flam''s burning realm. Even hatred is controlled by the realm of love, because in many cases hate represents love that has been torn up, and as long as things related to love cannot escape the control of the realm of love. After vaguely understanding the effect of the realm of love, Rhode couldn''t help but sigh in his heart, this is indeed the unique realm of the lust king. If it weren''t for his current power of love, the power of love is still very limited, such a comprehensive realm of love, even qualified to be with the stigmata. Comparable to the realm of destiny. The reason that makes people become heroes and stand up to resist fate will never be love, but unwillingness and anger. Hatred makes weak ordinary people invincible and unstoppable, while love will only make brave warriors sink. Thinking of this, Rhode shook his head. If the king of lust can replace the realm of love with the realm of hate, I am afraid that the strength will be increased by a grade, and he will become the leader of the kings of hell in one fell swoop. Even the arrogant king will be a little jealous of him, but it is a pity that hatred and lust It doesn''t matter at all, as the king of lust, Cecilia can''t have that kind of realm. On the side, seeing that Rhodes didn''t respond, Cecilia only thought that the sin of lust had not taken root in his heart, and she needed to show a deeper sin of lust in order to affect Rhodes'' sanity. "Are you really not thinking about it anymore?" Cecilia asked softly. "I''ve already thought about it." Rhode replied unhurriedly, he couldn''t wait to try it out, it belonged to the power of the realm of love. "Okay...you wait for me." Chessia thought for a while, then she came to the side and took off the boots that wrapped her feet. Her movements were a little anxious, and it looked like she was in a hurry to kick the boots. It was normal, and after she put it in another space, she ruffled the hair from the back of her head. Rhode''s mouth twitched, and he seemed to have guessed Checia''s intentions. As Rhode had guessed before, Cecilia is gradually unveiling the seal on the king. With the reduction of decorations, the power belonging to the king of lust will completely destroy the spiritual will of others, until that person is destroyed by the most original lust. Controlled by sin, she completely became her slave. What makes Rhodes a little helpless is, doesn''t she know that she can see her every move? Did she take herself too seriously when she opened the seal so casually? Or has she made up her mind to control herself completely? Chapter 2724 "What were you doing just now?" After Cecilia took off her boots and returned to Rhodes, Rhodes asked first without waiting for her to speak. "What are you talking about?" Asked by Rhodes, the Lust King was also slightly taken aback, looking at Rhodes with suspicious eyes, "I just went back to hell." "I saw it all." Rhode''s mouth twitched, and finally said, "You were there just now and took off your boots..." Chesiya stepped on the cold ground with bare feet, her skin seemed to have magic power, and no dust could stain it. Even if the clothes were thin, she was still spotless, without the luxurious decorations on her body, her beauty still did not diminish , on the contrary, it has a simple and elegant beauty. "It''s impossible..." Hearing Rhode''s words, Cecilia was shocked. "You shouldn''t be able to see me. I''ve banned your love. You can''t see me at all..." Rhode scratched his head helplessly. Now, he can understand why the attraction from Cecilia''s body is stronger and stronger each time, and at the same time, there are fewer accessories on her body. It turned out that she took it off herself. "You can actually ignore my ability, you bastard!" When she realized that her ability was completely ineffective against Rhodes, Cecilia was also angry, and she immediately cursed with her eyebrows knitted. Rhode rolled his eyes, is this already the latest time he has synced? turn off sync Chapter 2725 "If he only killed a few people, what do you mean by what you said before? Could it be that he can absorb the lives of others unconsciously, like some kind of secret method?" Listening to the words of the lustful king, Rhodes also showed some doubts. Cecilia blinked, did not answer Rhode''s question directly, but changed the subject: "In Ancient Erasia, there are such people, they never fear suffering, but regard suffering as a blessing of God. The trials given, and only through the trials and tribulations will they be able to follow in the footsteps of God." "I''ve heard of these things." Rhode said slowly, from what he knew, those people were made righteous, they were determined, and even surpassed the boundaries of being heroes, but they couldn''t be heroes. With the fall of the stigmata centuries ago, the righteous also fell silent. Today, their legends can no longer be heard on the mainland, "But what does this have to do with the gods? Is he righteous? ?" "He has all the qualities of a righteous man. I have seen him bruised and bruised all over his body just because of a small mistake, but his faith is firm and never changed. Cut off, his piety will not change." Cecilia added. From the narration of the lustful king, Rhode also vaguely knew the deeds of the goddess, and more doubts appeared in his heart. If the goddess was really so pious, why would he kill the incarnation of the god of Erasia? Caused the centuries-long decline of the Holy See? "Since he is so devout, why did he kill the stigmata in the end?" Rhode asked again. "Religion doesn''t mean it''s a good thing." Speaking of this, Cecilia let out a deep sigh. Her sigh was like a breeze touching her heart. Even Rhodes, who had mastered the field of love, seemed to be lost with her in this sigh. "The god who shaped this world, she hangs high in the sky, overlooking all living beings, without sorrow, without joy, without love and hatred, magnanimous, but also cruel and ruthless. She will forgive any creature who slanders and disrespects her, and has never prayed to the most devout person. Pity is half, but those angels are doing their duty. The only thing God gives to other creatures is endless trials, especially for those who are devout." Rhode frowned, thinking about the meaning of the words of the King of Lust in his heart, but Cecilia stretched out her hand and placed her weak and boneless palm in front of Rhode''s body: "Rod, I want to ask you a question that troubles you. All men in the world, even ancient kings, have questions that are inevitable, you have to answer honestly~¡± Looking at Cecilia''s squinted eyes and the attractive slender eyelashes, Rhode took a deep breath. With the blessing of the realm of love, he could appreciate the girl in front of him without any distractions, and would not fall into sin. :"go ahead." "Have you ever doubted your lover? I''m not referring to the hero Moriel, but your true lover? Have you ever wondered how much they love you? Are they willing to give themselves to you? In the face of the greater interests, will they abandon you mercilessly? When you lose everything, will they still stay by your side?" Cecilia whispered. "Why should I doubt these?" Rhode scratched his head, he didn''t have time to think about these issues. "Because this is a part of sin, although this kind of simple doubt is not a sin of lust, but a sin that is more inclined to greed, jealousy and arrogance, but this is a problem that plagues all living beings after all. Knowing that the sin of lust is a beautiful sin that soothes people''s hearts, it can give people a wonderful experience, but it is not as offensive as other sins... It''s a bit far, tell me now, do you want to Have you dealt with these questions?" The King of Lust asked. "No." Rhodes thought for a while, and finally changed his mind, "Well, maybe I sometimes think about it, but I won''t go into the answer to this question." "I can''t see that you are more generous than I thought in this sort of thing. I always thought you were the kind of person who would turn them into undead and keep them locked up forever for the sake of your lover''s loyalty. ." Cecilia put her hand to her mouth and covered her mouth with a chuckle. Rhode''s mouth twitched. He didn''t know where Cecilia came from, but he was not the kind of narrow-minded person. "I really think so." Seemingly seeing the doubt in Rhodes'' eyes, Cecilia hurriedly added, to prove that it was all her thoughts, instead of just saying, "You know. , When in a relationship, the power of two people is not equal, and one party is even powerful to an unimaginable level, they can always use various means to test the other party, just like between lovers or gods. like people." Seeing Cecilia talking about the main topic, Rhodes looked straight and listened attentively. "The power disparity between God and man is unimaginable. In a relationship, two parties with unequal powers will still be suspicious of each other, keep testing, and even try to test the loyalty of the other, so as to confirm whether the other is true or not. Love yourself, not just your own strength, or money, or beauty, or anything like that, let alone God?" With the murmur of the lust king, Rhode only felt a chill behind his back, and the chill spread over his crest. Cecilia added: "So when God hears people''s devout prayers, she will first doubt whether human beings are really pious to herself, and whether or not human beings are sincere in their prayers. Just wanting to be rewarded and blessed is just a desire for the beauty of living with God. God will not bless those who pray devoutly, but will give them suffering as a test. The more devout people are, the more suffering they suffer. It was tragic, and the righteous, each of them experienced inhuman torture." Hearing her whisper, which seemed to have a magical power, Rhode''s attention was deeply attracted, not because of her charm, but because of the content of the words. Cecilia''s words were information that Rhode had never heard of. Even if there are relevant records in the world, I am afraid it will be divided into the purest pagan theory. Cecilia''s explanation made Rhodes deeply shocked. He never thought that the gods followed by the Erathians would make such a move, and it was called a test. "If what you say is true... Then why does God allow people who don''t respect her to exist? If he can really punish him at will, even the devout people who prayed to him have suffered such hardships, those who slandered and disrespected him. Wouldn''t it be more severe punishment for those who belonged to him? Directly destroyed by God?" Rhode seemed to have thought of something, and asked in confusion. As Rhodes said, if God is so cruel to pious people, wouldn''t he directly destroy those who don''t respect her? "You are wrong, if you are disrespectful to God from the beginning, she will try her best to influence you, let you return to her arms, and start praying to him. You have your own will, and even God can''t intervene. , No one knows how much potential there is in the complete will, which is enough to make people transform from the inside out to become a ''hero''." At the end, even Cecilia showed a sneer: "Of course, more often than not, God will allow you to be disrespectful, and even take all the evil you do as a test to other people in the world, so that those People who have suffered so much have returned to her embrace in despair and loss. But even God cannot directly interfere with what happens in the world. More often, she needs to rely on human hands to complete her arrangements. Everyone is a pawn of God, and the way God controls the world is..." "The field of destiny." Before Cecilia could say the power of God, Rhodes said what she was going to say. The Destiny Domain on the Stigmata is enough to control the destiny of all creatures in the world, and this is the means by which God intervenes in the world. Everything in the world, whether it is birth or death, cannot escape the control of the Destiny Domain. With the narration of the lust king, Rhode''s breathing also became rapid. If all this is true, then the strength of the Erathians may be more terrifying than he imagined. All the trends in the world are under the control of the Fate Realm, and the gods above the stigmata who dominate everything behind. Fortunately, heroes will not be manipulated by the field of destiny. Heroes are like variables in the world, heroes who resist destiny, so that this world has not fallen into the hands of gods after all. Despite the fact that there is still one thing that bothers Rhodes: "Why do you use lovers as an example? Using other relationships, it seems that this relationship can also be explained, right?" "Good question. Because I''m the king of lust." Cecilia giggled. She was like a naughty girl, cheering for Rhode''s enlightenment. Just looking at her appearance, no one would have imagined that the beautiful girl in front of her would be one of the kings who could make the whole hell tremble. Looking at the girl''s charming face, Rhodes asked in a deep voice: "If all this makes sense, then the gods are dissatisfied with their suffering and torture, in order to break the realm of destiny and cut off the shackles of the world. , is this the challenge to the stigmata?" Cecilia glanced at him and corrected him: "You almost got the answer to that matter, except for one small mistake." "What''s wrong?" Rhodes asked again. "About the motivation of the person who became a god... I said before that he has a quality that far exceeds other righteous people. Even if his body is tortured and his soul is bruised, his faith in God will not be shaken." "Then why is he..." Rhodes wondered. Cecilia sighed, and finally stopped looking at Rhodes, and looked at the top of the empty head, she bit her lip, showing a pitiful look: "Because God doesn''t believe in his piety, God An even greater test has been placed on him. Since he has been tortured by his physical body, he cannot shake his faith, so God has used another method, which is to hurt the people around him." Rhode was slightly startled, and Cecilia said again: "Everyone he came into contact with, those who were strong with him, those who recognized him, those who liked him, and those who walked with him, without exception, all died tragically, even him The enemy of God was also wiped out by God at will. Even though he copied infinite power, he could not use it in the end. Did you see it? This is the end of following miracles, and this is the end of devout prayers." Rhodes fell into silence, Cecilia''s words revealed deep anger and hatred, and that beautiful face also became frosty at this moment. "I understand your hatred of God..." Rhode''s comforting words were just spoken of, when he was bluntly interrupted by the lust king: "Hate God? Why should I hate God? I should hate it, isn''t it the one who became a god?" Seeing Rhode''s puzzled look, she had to add: "You don''t know yet, do you? I know the former goddess, so unfortunately, I have also become a part of God''s test for him. I would not have died like that if he hadn''t brought misfortune to me, he caused everything." Rhodes looked surprised. He didn''t expect that the beautiful girl in front of him was also a part of the test for the goddess. If she really died tragically because of the gods, she had reason to hate the gods. "So...the person who became a god failed to withstand the test of God?" Rhode said slowly. "Yes, after experiencing those deaths, watching the people around him fall one by one, the god-becoming person came to the holy city in the clouds, questioned the stigmata person for the answers to all questions, and finally gave up his faith." The king said slowly, as if he was talking about something completely irrelevant to him. After saying this, she looked at Rhodes with her flowing eyes again: "Like I said, walking too close to the goddess will only bring misfortune to yourself, as well as all the wedding celebrations. Man, after knowing all this, do you really want him to be your witness?" Rhode fell into silence. He did not believe in the tests that Cecilia said. If there is any joint explanation, it is probably that the lucky attribute of the gods is extremely low. The god is like an oversized hourglass of bad luck, capable of causing misfortune to those around him. Thinking of this, Rhodes originally thought of wanting the god-turned person to be the witness of the marriage, but he hesitated. If the god-turned person brought some bad luck, wouldn''t it seriously affect his plan? But things are not so absolute. If the ability of the gods is really that strong, if they can lead bad luck to Moriel, it can make Rhodes plan more smooth. And what Rhode needs to find is to provide lucky treasures. Compared with the illusory test of the gods, Rhodes believes in the lucky attribute. "Thank you for your reminder, King of Lust, but my choice will not change. I just hope that he can meet Moriel''s request and lead a Vatican-style wedding." After thinking for a while, Rhode finally answered. Cecilia snorted: "You don''t have to worry about this, although I don''t want to say that, but he does have the ability to guide the wedding. In this aspect, many experienced succubus are not comparable to him." Chapter 2726 "By the way, I saw the congratulations ranking listed by your subordinates. Why am I, the succubus of congratulations, only ranked in the top ten?" After hearing about the name of a god, Cecilia finally gave up the idea of ??becoming a witness, and turned to put her hands on her hips, complaining with some dissatisfaction. Rhode knew what she said, it was a gift from his subordinates for the kings, and the ranking listed, he had to explain: "The ranking all depends on the value of the gift, if your ranking is poor, That can only mean that your gift is of low value... but it is always a heartfelt, I already know it, you don''t need to care too much." After listening to Rhode''s explanation, Cecilia reluctantly said: "What? You mean that my legendary succubus as a gift is not as valuable as other ordinary creatures? I have seen the ranking before, and it is ranked first. It''s actually a large group of lizardmen. Is my legendary succubus not comparable to those blue lizards? Do you understand the value of succubus? Or do you prefer lizards?" Rhode scratched his head, if he remembered correctly, the king who is the first to present the gift is West, the king of lizardmen, and he had received that king not long ago: "I don''t like lizards... it''s just that The number of those lizardmen is huge, and under my transformation, they can become a powerful undead army, so they have a good comprehensive value..." Cecilia rolled his eyes at him: "So, if I send hundreds of thousands of worthless little monsters, won''t I be able to directly become the number one? Over all other kings?" Rhode frowned and hesitated for a while: "Theoretically, this is the case..." Cecilia finally couldn''t bear it anymore, and there was a bit of anger on her pretty face: "How can you measure the value of a creature simply by the number? Even if the number of those lizardmen is increased tenfold, it will not be as good as the legend. A finger of a succubus. Hurry up and change the criteria for me!" This time, Rhode did not reject her request. On this issue, the question pointed out by Cecilia was quite correct. If the ranking of kings was determined solely by the number of creatures, it would inevitably give some kings a chance to take advantage . As far as those hell kings are concerned, they can send a large group of worthless little monsters. Although in the hands of Rhodes, those little monsters can also become powerful undeads of the sixth order, but the little monsters themselves are of extremely low value. , and can only be used as cannon fodder for the promotion of other demons. For the kings who really prepared congratulatory gifts, this is very unfair. Thinking of this, Rhode''s thoughts moved, and soon the treasurer, Ender, came to him. "I want to change the measurement criteria for gifts." Rhode said slowly, "When determining the value of gifts in the future, we will no longer give priority to the quantity, but to its own value. However, it is better not to change the previous rankings. " The chief financial officer immediately took the order. He looked around and saw that the master was left alone in the dungeon. Maybe it was the mage who was released not long ago, which made the master change his mind, so he stopped asking more and was ready to start related matters. Rhode saw his reaction in his eyes, and only felt that he told Rhode that the treasurer could not see the lust king who was close to Chi Chi, otherwise, at this distance, he would be captured by that beautiful girl at a glance. Go to mind, and this is the horror of the king of lust. After the chief financial officer left, Cecilia said a little dissatisfiedly: "What does the previous ranking mean? You must be doing it on purpose, right?" Saying that, she glanced at Rhode suspiciously: "Although I don''t know what method you used to make my field lose its effect, you shouldn''t do this just to attract my attention, so that I can see more. How many eyes do you have? I am the king of lust, and I know all the means you plan to try!" "..." Rhode''s mouth twitched, "What are you talking about? Don''t you know what Jun Wu joked about? Even if there were some loopholes in the ranking rules before, and now that the loopholes have been corrected, I will not change the previously set rules. As a result, it will only cause dissatisfaction and criticism, and I don''t want anything to happen at such a time..." Rhode said slowly, even if he measures the value of the gift in the future and no longer looks at the number of those creatures, he will not change the previous results. The most important reason is that Rhodes is worried that the dissatisfaction of the kings because of the change of ranking will seriously affect his future plans. Unexpectedly, in the eyes of the lust king, all of Rhode''s actions became a means of attracting her attention, which also made Rhode dumbfounded. After listening to Rhodes'' explanation, Checia''s complexion improved slightly. What she didn''t expect was that the Lord of the Undead, who looked unscrupulous and covered the sky with one hand, would also abide by these rules. "Humph." Even so, Cecilia still couldn''t forgive her, her gift was despised, "Even if you say that, my gift is still underestimated, and you don''t know the value of that gift at all. " At the end, Cecilia''s eyes rolled: "If you insist on not changing my ranking, I will go to Morril and tell her that you bullied me in the dungeon!" "...Are you serious?" Rhode coughed dryly, joking. If it wasn''t for him relying on the source of sin to obtain such unique power as the realm of love, he would have almost completely fallen into the control of the lust king. , the spirit is enslaved by the realm of love, how can it be reversed in her mouth? "I don''t care, no one can refuse me twice, you must agree to my request." Cecilia grabbed Rhode''s arm and said. "Okay...but I have to confirm first, what kind of gift you sent. If what you said is true, your gift is of extremely high value, and it is really underestimated, I will Make the decision to change your gift ranking." Rhodes had nothing to do with her, and Cecilia was not afraid of Rhodes'' threat at all, so he had to change his words. Seeing that Rhode finally agreed to his request, Cecilia also let out a light hum, her strength has been ineffective against Rhode, which has caused her to lose some self-confidence. This is the most correct result: "Humph, Is that right..." A little helpless, Rhodes had to pull up Cecilia, and the two of them flew through the flames, and soon came to the storage place for the gifts. At the request of Rhodes, the gift storage places were divided into three categories. The first category is used to store dead objects, gold and silver jewelry presented by kings, and some unique treasures. They will all be stored here until the end of the celebration. Distribution, the second type of location is used to place untransformed living creatures. In the gift of West, in addition to the lizardmen, there is a group of cattle and sheep, and those cattle and sheep are placed in the second type of location, waiting for With the transformation of Rhodes, or directly slaughtered. As for the third type of location, it is dedicated to the placement of dangerous things. The congratulatory gifts sent by the kings are all kinds of strange, and even contain high-risk items such as doomsday crystals. As long as they are crushed, a large-scale doomsday judgment can be brought down in a designated area. The Doomsday Crystal can be said to be extremely dangerous. Once it is accidentally broken, the entire Magic City will be restless. Rhode does not know where the kings picked it up, and even sent it here as a gift. What makes Rhode vaguely uneasy is that the power of the doomsday crystal has not been extinguished because of the silence of the flame, but it is still shining with fiery light. The crystals of doomsday have not lost their effect. I am afraid that the kings who offered the crystals of the apocalypse, it is precisely for this reason that they offer the crystals of the apocalypse as a rare thing, without realizing the terrifying power contained in them. The place where Rhodes and Cecilia arrived together was the third area where dangerous objects were stored. Rhode glanced at Cecilia with some surprise. Rhode knew very little about the gift she said. He only knew that the kings who presented the crystals of the apocalypse could only be ranked fourth in the ranking listed by the treasurer. There are more than ten, but the underestimated congratulations in Cecilia''s mouth are ranked in the tenth place. As for Ender''s professionalism in appraisal ability, Rhodes never doubted that Ender could identify the hidden attributes of treasures, so that an ordinary treasure could play a more powerful role in identification. , he will never make any mistakes. He would rank Cecilia''s congratulations in the tenth place, and he had obviously given a high evaluation. "Speaking of which, what exactly is your gift?" Rhode asked with some doubts. He was a little worried. Did Cecilia bring some extremely difficult monsters, which led to the loss of points? "Didn''t I tell you? The congratulatory gift I presented was a succubus, but there was only one." The corners of Cecilia''s mouth twitched. "Only one?" Rhodes frowned, knowing that before that, a large part of the congratulations ranking was based on how many creatures they had donated, and then measured by the value of the undead. However, even under such strict selection conditions, the congratulations sent by Cecilia still overwhelmed the rest of the kings and ranked in the tenth place, which undoubtedly surprised Rhodes. A succubus, how can she get this ranking? For a time, Rhodes seemed to have a sense of enlightenment. Ender, who was in charge of the judgment, did not make mistakes in the appraisal as Ceccia said, which led to her low final ranking. Instead, she gave a very high evaluation. This allowed Cecilia, who only offered one succubus, to rank in the tenth place. As the king of lust, Cecilia can sense the location of the nearby succubus, and Rhodes, who has mastered the field of love, can barely have this ability. Soon, the two came to a succubus sitting in the third-class area. Rhode knew that the succubus in front of him was evaluated as extremely dangerous and had extremely high value. congratulations. "She is my gift, the legendary succubus, Dolana Pesci...or Dolana Griffinhart." Following Cecilia''s remarks, Rhode also knew the identity of this succubus. He had heard of this succubus when his soul was still in hell. Compared with Cecilia, who has a naughty manner and a quirky personality, Dolana looks very calm. She is dressed in an elegant dress, and a luxurious long blue dress wraps her whole body, even her tail is hidden. Under the hem of her skirt, she wore a pair of white gloves, which extended to her forearm, and the golden pendant on her body made her look dusty. Even Rhodes couldn''t help sighing. Compared with the lustful king who had been pestering him and making trouble everywhere, Dolana, dressed as a noble, was more like a guest who came to the wedding celebration. "Is this your gift?" Rhode asked helplessly. As the servants of the lust king, the succubuses are of course qualified as gifts to be placed in other parts of the continent. The succubus from hell can easily sell for sky-high prices. In addition to the glamorous succubus, there are also strong abyss demons who serve the lust king. In hell, they are also the two most well-known demons under the lust king. Rhode looked at the succubus Dolana. Although the treasurer, Ender, spoke highly of her, and even placed her in the storage area of ??the third category of dangerous goods, so that the undead patrolling in the distance would always guard, but Rhodes But she did not feel the power belonging to Dolana. In Rhodes'' perception, although Dolana is ranked seventh, her own strength can only be described as unsatisfactory. As a succubus, she can''t participate in frontal battles like those powerful demons. In addition, although she has a cool temperament, in terms of her ability to charm, how can she compare to the lust king in hell? Even the realm of love on the King of Lust has completely failed for Rhodes, and of course the succubus in front of him is the same. No matter how she looks, it can''t interfere with Rhodes'' mind. "Why do you think that she is worth more than the gifts of other kings?" After seeing Dolana, Rhode couldn''t help but have deep doubts in his heart, and immediately said to Cecilia, "In your evaluation, Dolana is worth ten times more than those lizardmen. Although she ranks among the legends, if you compare her to tens of thousands of lizard warriors, I think more people will choose lizard warriors, right?" Rhodes commented that although the succubus looks unparalleled, it is probably still a lot worse than the real power. No matter how beautiful Dolana is, how can she compare with such a large group of heroic and adept lizard warriors? Hearing Rhode''s words, Cecilia rolled his eyes at him, not expecting that the Lord of the Undead was so incomprehensible, I''m afraid that in his eyes, those succubuses were not as interesting as skeletons. Thinking of this, Cecilia looked at Rhode with a strange face again. Could it be that he has no sensuality at all, so he can ignore his own field of love? Rhodes was a little furious when he saw Cecilia''s strange eyes. If he could know the thoughts of the lust king, he would definitely shout injustice in his heart, and he didn''t know where Cecilia''s thoughts came from. Fortunately, Cecilia didn''t struggle with this. She put her hand on Dolana''s shoulder. After feeling the movement of the lustful king, Dolana''s body also trembled. "You don''t understand her value because you don''t know her experience. If you know what she did, I think your concept will change soon." Cecilia whispered. Chapter 2727 Listening to the soft words of the lustful king, Rhode knew that this was what she deliberately said in order to increase the value of that succubus. At best, this kind of behavior is putting gold on her face, at worst, it is said It''s just bragging, but Rhode''s attention is still attracted by Dolana. Rhode looked at Dolana carefully. He cared so much about this succubus, not because the salesman''s words of the lust king had an effect, but because he had heard of this name. In hell, even in the candy plane, Rhodes had heard the name of Dolana, and in Guerasia, she was also a well-known existence. Although she has now become a legendary succubus, she cannot escape lust The control of the king was even presented as a gift by the king of lust. Cecilia lifted Dolana''s chin and pinched her face again, as if checking her condition to see if she was feeling unwell. Rhode hurriedly stopped the king of lust, and no one knew about her. What to do next: "Let''s talk about her experience. I have heard some stories about her, but I haven''t been able to confirm them. Now that she is here, many things will have answers." Hearing what Rhode said, Cecilia let go of Dolana''s face: "In ancient times, the Erathians at that time launched a protracted war for her, although she did nothing. , but millions of people died for her, and even indirectly led to the decline of the Holy Kingdom in the future, doesn''t this still explain her value?" Listening to Cecilia''s words, Rhode couldn''t help but look back at Dolana. If these things are true, then Dolana does have unimaginable value. Dolana, dressed as a lady, noticed Rhode''s sight, and Tanya''s smile appeared on her face. Although she was not as lively as Cecilia, her temperament was even colder. Rhode seemed to have thought of something, and confirmed: "You mean, Dolana has the ability to charm an army of millions? This is an extraordinary power." "Well... it depends on your own understanding. I''m not sure if she has this ability, anyway, I have such ability." Checia put her palm in front of her lips and teeth, although she couldn''t see her face, Rhodes can also imagine that sinking smile. Dolana seemed to have something to say, but under the pressure of the King of Lust, she could only keep silent and wait for the final result. Cecilia glanced at Dolana, who was restless, and said again: "After talking so much, what is my ranking? You''d better give me an answer, otherwise... hum." Cecilia raised her head with a kind of savage threat in her eyes, but unfortunately against the girl''s petite body, her threat was not very convincing. After losing the realm of love, in front of Rhodes, she did not have the fatal attraction before. Nonetheless, Rhode does not want to be entangled by the lustful king all the time. No one knows that Cecilia, who has escaped like this, will cause him any trouble in the next moment. Rhode just wants to send her away as soon as possible. "What ranking do you want?" Rhodes asked helplessly. "I think about it..." Cecilia''s eyes rolled, and there were autumn waves like water in her eyes, "At least it has to be the top three." "Okay. After my comprehensive consideration, Dolana, who can charm an army of millions, does have a higher value than ordinary gifts. After my repeated confirmation, I will rank your gifts to third. The position of the famous name, the result will soon be spread to the ears of other kings." Rhode thought for a while. What Rhode didn''t expect was that Cecilia didn''t seem satisfied with this ranking: "It''s only the third place, are you really sure? What if I say at least the top two?" The corners of Rhode''s mouth twitched. Unexpectedly, he had made an exception to raise the ranking of Cecilia''s congratulations. Cecilia was still not satisfied: "Don''t make an inch, you." Saying that, Rhodes knocked on her head, and didn''t realize that something was wrong until he put his hand down. He usually does this when faced with speechless questions from Yin Nuota, but the person in front of him is not a fairy dragon, but a lust king in hell. After being knocked on the head by Rhodes, Cecilia was also stunned. How dare the demons in hell dare to do such a thing. The devil is only worthy of kneeling at her feet. An unforgettable memory, I didn''t expect Rhodes to be so abominable, that he dared to hit her on the head with his hand... Rhode coughed dryly, and just wanted to explain a few words, Cecilia had puffed up her cheeks, glared at Rhodes, regardless of He Li''s ranking, and left directly across the space. "Wait, I will raise your gift ranking to second, are you still there?" Helpless Rhodes had no choice but to say to the afterimage of Cecilia that gradually dissipated in the space, but he didn''t get any response. , it seems that the girl''s heart is no longer here. Rhodes scratched his head, although he finally sent the difficult King of Lust away, but the development of things seemed to be different from what he imagined. Not only that, but Rhode had a hunch that although he tried his best to avoid it, he still offended the lust king, and he didn''t know what trouble the girl would cause him. Thinking of this, Rhodes sighed helplessly, ready to leave, and then test the other effects of the field of love. When the King of Lust is by his side, he dare not openly use the power of the field of love, it will definitely be for him. cause unnecessary trouble. But is it not a victory to be able to use the realm of love against the power of the king of lust? Rhode was about to leave, but was suddenly stopped by another cold voice: "Respected Lord of the Undead, Your Majesty has dedicated me to you, can I call you master in the future?" "Whatever." Rhode waved his hand and said, and the one who stopped him was the succubus Dolana who was congratulated by Chessia. Without the suppression of the King of Lust, Dolana was obviously relieved. Cecilia''s suppression of her is in all aspects. As the most beautiful woman in the world, under the beautiful appearance of the lust king, any other beauties appear dull, especially Dolana, who is a succubus. She is extremely confident, and the appearance that makes others crazy seems to have become dust in the mud at this moment. As long as she thinks of it, she will feel ashamed. Not only that, as the ruler of lust in the world, the lust king holds the lifeblood of the succubus, and all succubus and demons must obey the command of the lust king, otherwise they will lose all their power. Lust is to the succubus what fire is to the great demon. Without the blessing of the flames, the power of the great demon has plummeted, and he can only fight close to one another like ordinary creatures. Except for the higher attributes, it can be said that he has no advantages, and all bloodline characteristics cannot be used. The same is true of the succubus without lust, and even in terms of combat, they are weaker than ordinary demons. When the Lust King left, Dolana was also relieved. Although she was congratulated by the Lust King, she did not have any complaints. That was her destiny as a succubus. What Dolana didn''t expect was that the new master in front of her was so bold that she dared to knock on the head of the always elusive King of Lust. She was able to see the King of Lust deflated, making her secretly laugh. It seemed that the new master in front of her, There is indeed a little difference. "Master, as your property, I must warn you that you may have been deceived by the lust king. Although it is true that millions of people died because of me, it was all because of my father, and I did not say as the lust king said. She has the ability to seduce an army of millions, she said that on purpose, just to want you to improve her ranking." Dolana reminded. For this, Rhodes had already anticipated that, and he believed that Cecilia would never be so generous, giving himself a succubus capable of seducing a million army as a gift. If there really is such a succubus, then her power is enough to threaten the lust king, and it is too late for the lust king to eradicate it. Rhode waved his hand and said, "I understand what you mean, don''t worry, I will not send you to the battlefield to deal with the enemy." As early as in the Candy Plane, Rhodes learned the secret of Guerasia through the cake Rasia left by Gwen, and he knew exactly what happened to Dolana. If all that is true, Dolana in front of her is just an unfortunate person who has fallen into hell. There is no power in the mouth of the king of lust to charm an army of millions. "It''s really good that you can understand my difficulties." Dolana showed a danya smile, and with the dress of a noble lady, she had an intellectual temperament, "In this case, you will also increase your lust. The king''s ranking? If you don''t, she won''t let it go." "I know." Rhode said helplessly. He already had a deep understanding of this point. The difficulty of the lust king is first-class, and he can even say that he will not give up until his goal is achieved. No demon dared to reject her as a king, and even Rhodes, who had mastered the realm of love, could not easily send her away. "I will still raise her ranking to third, no, second, as I said before, as for the complaints of other kings... They dare not complain to me, and they dare not question the king of lust. , you can only vent your anger on you. During this time, you''d better be cautious." Looking at Dolana in front of him, Rhode reminded. Dolana also showed some unexpected eyes. From the descriptions of other creatures, the Lord of the Undead is cruel and evil, bloodthirsty and ruthless, and other creatures are simply difficult to approach, so you must be careful of the danger of being killed by him. In order to seize the world, He even married another powerful king. I didn''t expect the rumors to be untrue. Judging from Dolana''s observations, although Rhodes is powerful, he does not have that kind of domineering attitude. On the contrary, he seems to have a delicate mind. Even a succubus like himself, who is a gift, will unconsciously feel worried. You must know that even the succubus king Cecilia has never achieved this. In Cecilia''s eyes, those succubuses are like her chess pieces. No matter how they are driven, they are her freedom, but they don''t care about the charms. Every move of the demons. Rhodes didn''t know Dolana''s thoughts, but was trying the power of the field of love. Succubuses are extremely attractive, and many of their abilities need to be linked to charm. However, as a hidden attribute, charm is not directly displayed in the attribute panel, even Rhodes cannot see it. How much charisma do you have? And the power of the field of love can affect the level of the charm attribute. Through Cecilia''s use of the field of love before, Rhode vaguely aware of the use of the field of love, it can lock a person''s charm attribute to the maximum level, which is why Rhode is seeing Cecilia When, in the bottom of my heart, I will involuntarily have the idea that she is the most beautiful woman in the world. And when Rhode''s own realm of love offset the realm of Cecilia''s body, the girlish appearance she showed was her true appearance, which was revealed after removing the charm filter. out the result. Thinking of Cecilia''s use of the field of love, Rhodes also imitated her, raising his charm attribute to the maximum. In this state, any creature driven by affection will be involuntarily attracted to Rhodes, and finally fall for him, even if he does nothing, this effect will appear. Reflected in Dolana, her breathing became faster and her eyes became more moist. Even if Rhode just said a few words, he has won her favor by a large margin, and this is only the most basic effect of the field of love. As for the real ability of the field of love, especially the comprehensive ability in other aspects, Rhodes hasn''t shown it yet. Looking at Dolana in front of him, Rhode was very satisfied with the efficacy of the Domain of Love. As creatures driven by lust, the succubus''s perception of lust is extremely obvious, which also allows Rhodes to stimulate the field of love a little, and can achieve very good results. For these succubuses, the field of love displayed by Rhodes is like the highest level of mental magic, enough to completely seize their nerves. According to Rhodes'' expectation, the effect of the field of love can also be effective for the abyss demon family, but Rhodes will not have nothing to try with those demons. After feeling the power of the field of love, Rhodes couldn''t help but sigh a little. The will of the succubus is even lower than Rhodes imagined. If the target who bears the power of the domain is replaced by a hero with firm will, I am afraid that it will be much more difficult to control. Among them, those heroes whose will is stronger than steel and more stubborn than rock can even be completely immune to the charm of the realm of love. The last time he fought against the King of Lust, Rhode was able to get rid of the control of the realm of love. It can be said that thanks to the hero under his command, York, the same is true for other heroes. Rhode does not know whether the power of the field of love can affect the strongest heroes in the world, and his plans will change accordingly. (ps: There is an extra story.) Chapter 2728 The Realm of Love can be used for stealth. As early as in the actions of the King of Lust, Rhodes discovered this. If he hadn''t exchanged the Domain of Love, even he would not be able to see through the stealth effect brought by the Domain of Love. After mastering the field of love, Rhodes also tested his ability to sneak, and soon got a satisfactory answer. Many powers can be used for stealth, the most common is undoubtedly the second-order camouflage method. In addition, the assassins of the Thieves Guild have also mastered a unique stealth method, which can be regarded as a long-term training. gradually acquired skills. What amazes Rhodes is that the stealth ability brought by the field of love is far beyond the conventional stealth methods. Even if Rhodes makes any move, it will not be noticed by others. The stealth ability in the field of love is achieved by shielding love. Just at this moment, when Rhode used this ability, he immediately lost track in Dolana''s sight. Dolana was a little surprised at the sudden disappearance of Rhodes. She looked around, but she couldn''t see Rhodes'' figure. Rhodes did nothing but expand the field of love and stayed in place. Seeing Dolana looking around, Rhodes also understood. It''s not that Dolana can''t see herself, but because her love is blocked, she can''t have any emotions for herself. In her vision, Rhodes is like a big tree by the roadside, and there is nothing special about the stones under her feet. , no matter how Rhode acts, she will just turn a blind eye. Rhode tried to wave to Dolana, and then waved the Titan Arrow, but she still had no response. Even though Rhode had placed the Titan Arrow in front of her, she didn''t notice that the love domain brought The stealth ability is better than Rhodes imagined. Even the assassins hiding in the dark cannot make such outrageous actions without being noticed. I am afraid that they would have been exposed long ago. Thinking of this, Rhode also began to understand why the King of Lust had such a big reaction when he was sneaking through, because that was simply impossible. Anyone with love in their hearts would not be able to see through her. Sneaking, not to mention her actions while sneaking, all fell into Rhodes'' eyes. After finishing the initial test on the field of love, Rhodes also closed the functions belonging to this field. The ability of the field of love is extremely comprehensive. It is considered a comprehensive field that integrates offense and defense. It is worthwhile for Rhodes to spend 500w sin karma points in exchange. In contrast, although Flam''s Burning Domain is powerful, Rhode is not a fire element monarch after all, and cannot use Burning Domain in all aspects. However, the overall performance of the field is relatively strong, which means that none of them can reach the limit, and each item has certain defects compared with the top fields. The Realm of Love can use love to dissolve the killing intent in the enemy''s heart, turn the enemy into a friend, and become its own strength, but it cannot truly achieve the ultimate defense like the Inert Realm, fixing all damage to 1 point. Those who ignore the realm of love, even the king of lust, must seek the protection of the king of laziness. In addition, in terms of offense, it is far from the overbearing power of burning all the flames in the realm. But for Rhodes, these are not problems. The realm of his body is far more than the realm of love. If the field of love is placed first in exchange, Rhodes may face all kinds of troubles. As for now, when his abilities in all aspects have been improved, what Rhodes lacks is such a comprehensive field. After the realm of love was lifted, Dolana, who had recovered, seemed to realize her previous gaffe, and could only secretly curse herself for being unsatisfactory. How could she behave so unbearably in front of her new master? She is a legend in hell, and she once won the trust of the lust king, but now she shows an unqualified side in front of human beings. But where does Dolana know that this human being who has no merit in her eyes except for her strength, has mastered the same field of the lust king. If she could know this, Dolana would probably Surprised. "Master, please forgive my previous rudeness..." Seeing Rhodes looking over, Dolana returned to her former dignity and apologized to Rhodes. Rhode waved his hand, and did not blame her for Dolana''s rudeness. Speaking of Dolana''s rudeness, it was mainly because Rhode took her to try the field of love and experienced the power of the field of love. Rhodes, naturally, will not be angry about this. Rhode looked at Dolana''s figure in front of him. After the realm of love was lifted, she was elegant and dignified, but she was very noble. Under the wrap of the long dress, the succubus''s iconic tail was also blocked. Now, anyone who sees her for the first time will only think of her as a lady from Erathia. The unique temperament that belongs to the succubus also makes Dolana more likely to gain the favor of other creatures while attracting attention. In terms of improving favorability, I am afraid that only succubus has such an advantage. Although Eri''s elves are also outstanding in appearance, those elves are always arrogant and rarely approachable, but the succubus rarely shows a arrogant side, and only the existence of the king of lust will reveal a sense of inconsistency. The arrogance that puts others in the eyes, on the contrary, other succubus are extremely good at listening to the troubles in the hearts of others, and this is also their strength. Looking at Dolana in front of her, she really looked more pleasing to the eye than the average undead. Rhode said immediately, "I want to give you a task. I want you to lead those undead and welcome the guests." Dolana nodded slightly: "I will definitely satisfy you." Rhode didn''t say more. He believed that Dolana, who had outstanding temperament, would be able to complete this task successfully. It would be more appropriate to leave it to the succubus to welcome guests for him. It can''t be completed, it can only show that she is a legendary succubus in vain. Rhodes can also take this time to continue testing the various abilities that belong to the field of love. Rhode put his hand on Dolana''s shoulder, flames surged from Rhode''s body, and the two crossed the space together and came to the main hall to welcome the guests. Feeling the power of the long-silent flames, Dolana''s eyes widened for a while. In her crystal clear eyes, there was also a little puzzlement, and she didn''t understand why Rhodes was still able to use the flames after the silence of the world. belongs to the power of fire. Flam took away the flames of the world and betrayed the hell demon who trusted her. It has already spread in hell. All the demons are dissatisfied with Flam''s actions, but they dare not have any complaints against her. . Flame is one of the sources of power of hell demons. Just imagine how powerful the flames will be after Flam has taken away all the flames in the world? How dare ordinary demons say anything, even the battle of doomsday was forced to be postponed, and only the king of hell would investigate this matter. As a legendary succubus, Dolana has already known the whole thing clearly through various channels. She even heard more inside information. For example, Flam has united several other ancient existences and is ready to completely erase it. The main plane thing. What really puzzled her was why Rhodes could still use the power of flame at such a time? Aware of the doubts in Dolana''s eyes, Rhodes has long been taken aback by this. He didn''t want to explain every time he met someone, so he directly ignored the doubts in Dolana''s eyes. Dolana just felt a little suffocated. On weekdays, the demons have any doubts when they see her, and they can''t wait to tell all the secrets they know in their hearts, just to please her. Although she is not as beautiful as the king of lust, she can make thousands of demons with a wave of her hand. Dumping existence. However, Rhodes completely ignored her confusion. As a servant of the master, she couldn''t ask questions rashly. Dolana just seemed to hold her breath and hid the doubt in her heart. When I came to the main hall to receive the guests, when Rhode was away, the succubus who was originally transformed by him in the legion also greeted the arriving guests here. In the distance, you can still see Moriel''s subordinates, but the succubus that exists here In the picture, no one can compare to Dolana next to Rhodes in temperament. Even Rhodes has to admit that, as a legendary succubus, Dolana has the best appearance and temperament under the lust king. The top exists. "Your Majesty Rhodes." "Owner." Seeing Rhodes arriving, the nearby subordinates saluted one after another. Rhodes just waved his hands to signal them to continue what they were doing, while he went to find the succubus Fenli, who was in charge of the groom. "Let her be the head of the prime minister to welcome the incoming kings." Rhode ordered without doubt. The succubus Fenli, with a sweet smile on her face, did not dare to refuse, but when she saw Dolana behind Rhodes, the smile on her face froze. She passed Rhodes and came to Dolana: "Isn''t this Princess Dolana? I didn''t expect to see you here... No, you haven''t become a member of the undead." "I''ve become an undead, and I only have those dead auras in my body. How can I show the temperament that belongs to a succubus?" Perceiving the provocation in Fenli''s words, Dolana pointedly pointed. "You..." Finley''s expression changed slightly, but unfortunately due to Rhode''s order, she couldn''t do anything out of the ordinary, so she had to keep the loss in front of her heart in mind, and followed Rhode''s order to guide her. Dolana greets the kings. On the side, after Rhodes brought Dolana to the main hall to welcome the kings, he wanted to leave and continue to test the power of the field of love, but was seen by the sharp-eyed messenger. "Rod, I didn''t expect us to meet again at this moment... Maybe I should call you Your Majesty Rhode now?" Hearing the familiar voice, Rhode was stunned for a moment. He seemed a little familiar to the sound, but he couldn''t remember where he heard it. Looking around, Rhode saw a female elemental envoy wearing a ring on the top of his forehead. The elemental envoy was wearing a red and white robe with a fiery pattern tattooed on it, which also explained the identity of the elemental envoy. She is Luna, the Fire Elementalist, whom Rhodes met in Brakada. It was before the Battle of Brakada began. At that time, Luna noticed the flame mutation in the elemental plane, so she came to the mages of Brakada to discuss the matter, and came to look for the remains of Taran, Rhodes, That''s when I met her. Time has changed, and in front of Rhode''s army of undead, even the mages of Brakada seem to be in darkness. At this time, Brakada has completely fallen into Rhode''s hands, even if he sticks to it, he is in a desperate situation. The mage who still does not give up will also be persuaded to leave by Serena, the leader of the resistance army released by Rhodes. The master of Brakada has been completely rewritten. Compared with Rhodes, Luna looks a lot more dejected. After knowing the truth of the element monarch, she has pity and can''t bear to see all the creatures on the main plane destroyed, and immediately united to refuse to obey the order of the element monarch, Elemental people who also have justice in mind come to the main plane, looking for a way to fight the elemental monarch. And this is also an important event in the third expansion of the previous life, the establishment of Element City. Because the things that Rhode needs to deal with are too heavy, he almost forgets about it completely. Although the crisis of the elemental monarch is imminent, the whole world will be destroyed in the hands of the elemental monarch, but if Luna does not appear in Luo In front of De, he may have trouble remembering that those elemental people are rushing to the main plane. The main city of the elemental people in the previous life was located at the junction of various forces, that is, the location of the disputed land of Werning. As a neutral force independent of the major forces, and also an important force against the elemental monarch, the emergence of the element city has not been targeted by the other forces, and can even be described as smooth sailing. In this life, the situation on the mainland is far different from the previous life. Rhodes set his sights on the land of Verning early on, which is also the base where he rose all the way. However, in the Battle of Bracada, when Som When La learned of the death of the previous president, Yin Lai, he was furious and released chain lightning that surpassed the limit. Even Rhodes, after learning about Werning''s situation, couldn''t help but sigh at Somra''s strength. If it weren''t for Rhodes, he just happened to have the Electric God pendant that could block all lightning damage. The magic ball can''t stop all the chain lightning released by Somra, and I am afraid it will take a lot of effort to conquer Brakada. The power of the demigod deeply entered Rhode''s heart. Even in the doomsday battle in the previous life, Rhode never saw Somra showing his full strength, but in this life, he successfully forced the giant monster into the To the point of fury, he felt the destructive chain lightning. At this time, Rhodes already owns the entire Brakada Snow Region. Compared with this, Verning''s territory is really small and pitiful. And Luna came this time, precisely for the scorched earth of Verning. Chapter 2729 Looking at the Lord of the Undead in front of her, Luna was also filled with emotion. No matter how intelligent she was, she couldn''t imagine that the necromancer who came to the Magic Guild with her, who seemed to have nothing special except for being arrogant, suddenly became the conqueror of Bracada. He led the army of undead under his command and defeated the Mage Empire that had been strong for countless years. How could this not surprise her? On the other hand, Luna herself seems to be much darker. With the fire element monarch taking away the power of the world, all her powerful fire magic has become a decoration. Now, she has become a mere mana. The spellcasting ability is not as good as that of the official mages of other departments. With the complete silence of the fire element, the most affected are undoubtedly those spellcasters. Now, even Luna''s heroic specialty, the flaming fire wall, can''t be used at all. But because of this, after learning that she had had several relationships with Rhodes, at the common request of other elemental envoys, the task of visiting Rhodes and fighting for the benefits of Element City also fell on her head. . "Rod, I am here for the elemental envoys and elemental creatures. The elemental monarchs have completely awakened, and they are about to break free from the seal, and they will soon destroy the entire world. I believe that with your intelligence ability, you will never be concerned about the elemental monarchs. No stranger. We can''t bear to see this world destroyed by the elemental monarchs, and we want to discuss with you how to fight them. The reinforcements of the elemental people also require land settlement." Looking at the black-robed man in front of her, Luna sighed. Although she was very curious about how Rhodes conquered the entire snowy region, in the face of major events, she could only put aside her doubts and talk about important matters. "I think you''ve come to the wrong place, ma''am." Facing Luna''s remarks, Rhode waved his hand, "This is my wedding celebration, although it hasn''t officially started yet, but you should say wish me a happy wedding. ." Luna looked at Rhodes angrily and funny. Judging from Rhodes'' reaction, he clearly knew the danger of the elemental monarch, and also understood that the whole world was at stake. If even such a big event as the complete silence of the flames could not allow his subordinates to investigate clearly, it would only mean that he was not up to the standard of intelligence gathering. However, with such a major event that would endanger the world in front of him, Rhodes seemed indifferent, saying It''s poised to sound good, and insensitive to sound bad, as if the only thing worthy of his attention is the current wedding. "Your Majesty Rhodes, this is a major event related to the safety of the world. I''m afraid my blessing to you should be slowed down." Luna said. Listening to the change in her tone, Rhodes was also a little helpless, but it was indeed not the occasion to discuss the Elemental Monarch incident. Rhodes wanted to send her away and let her go to Speaker Erica to negotiate these matters. Suddenly, he seemed to think What, stopped walking away. Not long ago, Rhodes acquired a special ability, which is the same domain of the King of Lust. Perhaps in the application of the domain, Rhodes is not as skilled as the King of Lust, but in the current situation, it seems to be able to bring good results. Effect. Thinking of this, Rhode didn''t hesitate, and started the effect of the field of love. Even if he couldn''t control his mind like a lust king, it seemed like a good choice to passively enhance his charm. In the eyes of Luna on the side, Rhode seems to be a little different. He is exuding an aura that Luna is familiar with, but Luna can''t tell where the aura comes from, but feels extremely The closeness made her involuntarily want to approach Rhodes to investigate carefully. "you¡­¡­" Luna frowned, she looked at Rhode carefully, and finally found the problem. That aura clearly belonged to the fire element. The fire element that had long been silent in the world actually appeared on Rhodes, and it was still so strong, as if it had never been affected at all. If you put it on others, you may not understand what this means, but as a legendary elementalist, how could Luna not understand the meaning, and then looked at Rhodes in surprise: "You are actually a challenger... ...I knew that a leader like you would never allow the atrocities of the elemental monarchs, and would definitely take action secretly. It seems that I did nothing wrong." Luna secretly scolded herself in her heart, how could she miss such an important clue, if she hadn''t suddenly felt an aura that made her very close to Rhodes, which aroused her curiosity and made her feel Rhodes carefully. , I am afraid she will miss the opportunity to deal with the elemental monarch. "What are you talking about?" Rhode was a little helpless. The effect of the field of love was somewhat unexpected. He just wanted to passively improve his charm, but he turned into some kind of challenger. Luna showed a confident look: "Your Majesty Rhode, don''t show it anymore, I have seen through your identity. The fire element in you is so strong, so strong that even I deeply desire, you It must be a challenger who secretly prepares strength and prepares to seize the throne of the fire element monarch, if not, how can you still have the fire element in your body?" As she spoke, Luna also showed an envious look. If she could still have those fire elements after the flames were silent, her strength would not have dropped to the current level. "..." Now Rhodes can''t tell how, he is not a challenger, but he has the same field of the fire element monarch, but these secrets can''t be told to the element envoy in front of him. On the contrary, the more Rhode explained, the more he was covering up his identity in Luna''s eyes. Driven by an inexplicable force, Luna, who had long been confident, said to Rhode: "Rod, you don''t have to worry that I will reveal your secret as a challenger. You can rest assured that there are still many challengers in this world who are trying to fight against the awakened elemental monarch. As far as I know, Eli Among them are two challengers, ready to seize the power of the elemental monarchs and save our world." Even in the bottom of Luna''s heart, she took the initiative to help Rhode figure out a rhetoric for refusing to admit her identity. Dealing with the Elemental Monarch is of great importance. If the news is leaked a little, it will cause the Elemental Monarch to be alert. Of course, it is impossible for him to tell the news to an outsider who only has a few relationships. From Luna''s point of view, everything was so reasonable, but unfortunately she didn''t know that Rhodes was not a challenger at all. "Really? Can you tell me who the two challengers in Eli are?" Listening to Luna''s remarks, Rhode asked again. He did not directly refute Luna''s words, but followed her The words went on. At this time, Luna looked embarrassed, not because she wanted to hide it. If Rhodes was just an ordinary lord, Luna would not mind telling Rhodes the identities of the two, but Rhodes'' identities were extremely Special, now he is already the conqueror of Brakada, if let him know the identities of those people, it is inevitable that some accidents will happen. In the end, Luna shook her head with a bit of apology on her face. For the consideration of Element City, she couldn''t tell the truth: "I''m sorry, Your Majesty Rhode, I can only tell you that one of the two challengers intends to Challenge the water element monarch, and the other intends to challenge the air element monarch." Seeing the shame on Luna''s face, Rhode didn''t ask any further questions. From the elemental monarch they planned to challenge, Rhode found some clues, which also made Rhode guess. Luna has disclosed enough information, and the subsequent information investigation will be handed over to the intelligence organization under her command. Besides Rhodes, who else has the ability to be a challenger? You must know that Rhodes has the same domain as the fire element monarch. It can be said that he has mastered the housekeeping skills of the element monarch. Others do not have this kind of opportunity. With this question in mind, Rhodes soon had an answer. The legendary Frozen Divine Sword is now in Eri. Those who dare to challenge the reliance of the Water Elemental Monarch may have nothing to do with that Divine Sword. Even Rhodes, who has hundreds of millions of marine undead, did not dare to collide with the water element monarch on the ocean. Apart from the sword of ice, Rhodes could not think of the reason why they dared to challenge the water element monarch. As for the Qi element monarch, Rhode does not know about it, but those who want to challenge the Qi element monarch will have extremely terrifying achievements in Qi magic. In Rhode''s memory, there are only very few people who meet this condition. Just as Rhode was thinking about it, Luna also approached him, gently grabbed the robe hanging down from his back, put it in front of him and sniffed, carefully feeling the Qi system above. His thoughts were interrupted by Luna''s movements, and Rhode''s mouth twitched: "What are you doing?" "I''m feeling that unforgettable familiar breath... the breath of flame." Luna''s eyes showed a bit of nostalgia and reminiscence. Since the flames in the world fell silent, she didn''t know how long she didn''t feel that it belonged to the flames. The breath of the flame is gone, and the warmth brought by the flame is almost forgotten. And the fascinating flames now exist in Rhodes body, and only by his side can Luna feel a thing or two. The journey against the elemental monarch was not smooth. Luna had been wanted by all creatures who believed in the elemental monarch of fire. She simply could not return to the elemental plane of fire and relive the flames that fascinated her. Rhode scratched his head helplessly. If someone else said that, he might think that person was trying to rob him of the ghost king''s cloak. Don''t look at the dark cloak behind Rhodes, which is very shabby. It is a powerful artifact that can change the pattern of the world, and it cannot be easily grasped by others. Rhode pulled off his robe and pulled the cloak from Luna''s hand. Luna showed a look of regret and loss, just like a girl who just found an interesting toy, but was immediately snatched away. . Seeing this situation, Rhode let out a dry cough. The effect of the field of love is more peculiar than he imagined. In addition to his own abilities, the field of love can also be used in combination with other fields. The Luna in front of him is loved The dual effects of the realm and the realm of incineration. I am afraid that even Cecilia in hell could not have imagined that her realm would have such an effect. Even as the king of hell, she never had multiple realms. Having a realm of love has already placed her in the realm of hell. Top, who ever thought of the ability to superimpose domains? "Your Majesty Rhodes, as a member of the elemental envoy, I am also the one who will cooperate with you as a challenger. Can I ask you for something?" At this moment, Luna finally asked. "What do you want?" A bad premonition flashed in Rhode''s heart. She wouldn''t want her own ghost king cloak, would she? That''s not a reasonable request. If she really said that, Rhodes would wonder if her sanity was also affected. Fortunately, her next words made Rhodes slightly relieved: "I want something full of flames, but unfortunately all the flames in the world have been silenced with the awakened elemental monarch, and only you. , I can feel that breath... So, I want a personal thing from you, whether it is treasure, equipment, or clothing." After learning of Luna''s request, Rhode pondered for a moment, and finally nodded: "You want something full of flame? Well, please wait here for a while." Saying that, Rhodes ignited flames all over his body, and his body shuttled through space in the flames. Feeling the raging fire, Luna''s heartbeat speeded up slightly. Rhode was just as she imagined. He is a challenger who is qualified to compete for the throne of the fire element monarch when the flames are silent. The surging flames had already explained everything to her. Thinking of Rhodes who left on purpose, Luna''s face was slightly hot, why did he leave at such a time? Could it be that he really intends to satisfy what he just said and give himself a piece of clothing full of flames? The flame breath exists in the current Rhodes. In order to ensure that the flame breath will not dissipate over time, the clothes that Rhodes took out can only be the ones he just changed. Could it be that he is trying to avoid changing clothes by himself? I just chose to leave temporarily. Could it be that the famous Lord of the Undead is also shy in front of him? Just as Luna''s reverie continued, the flames ignited in front of her again, and Rhodes also returned from another dimension. "This thing will definitely meet your requirements." Rhode patted his chest and said, as if he was extremely confident in the things he brought. Luna opened her eyes wide, ready to look carefully at what Rhode took out, and at the same time covered her mouth with her hands, because only in this way could she hide the swirling red glow on her face. "Feel it well, it belongs to the breath of the fire of doomsday." As Rhodes spread out his palms, what was in his palms finally appeared in front of Luna''s eyes, and she was completely stunned. It is a crystal that exudes a strong flame breath. In the era of silent flames, it is undoubtedly extremely rare to still emit the power of flames. "You can handle it carefully. If you accidentally smash it, it will lead to a large-scale doomsday judgment." Rhode said with great satisfaction. Chapter 2730 The strange thing that Rhode crossed the space and gave Luna was the doomsday crystallization of other kings as gifts. The Doomsday Crystal contains a unique power. Even if all the flames in the world have been taken back by the Fire Elemental Monarch, the Doomsday Crystal has not lost its power, but appears even more dazzling. Rhode believes that the doomsday crystal is the thing that Luna wants that contains the element of fire. Because the doomsday crystal is extremely dangerous, a little carelessness will lead to the doomsday judgment that burns the world, and Rhodes has to store it in the area where dangerous goods are stored. After handing the Doomsday Crystal to Luna, Rhode clapped his hands with satisfaction, and then said: "This is what you want. As for other things... you go to the Congress in the city first, and then go there and talk in detail." After speaking, Rhodes crossed the space again, ready to find a way to counteract the bad luck. The words that Cecilia reminded before are still deeply in Rhodes'' heart. If he can''t find such a way, Rhodes may not feel at ease. Although she got the doomsday crystal brought back by Rhodes, Luna couldn''t be happy. Compared with happiness, it is more a kind of loss, even the flame aura contained in the doomsday crystal, it is difficult to make her heart excited. It wasn''t until Rhode left for a long time that Luna realized what she had just said, and she couldn''t help but stretch out her hand to cover her mouth, with a blush on her face. Rhode, who crossed the space, came to the magic plain deep in the snow-capped mountains. As soon as he arrived, Rhode felt a familiar aura, which belonged to Cecilia. She was staying beside the lazy king. According to what she said before, she was waiting for the arrival of the beast, only the lazy The power of the king can save her from the attack of the beast. The realm of the lazy king is very strange. Even the power of heroes will be limited by the lazy realm. Even the lustful king will use this power when necessary. What really makes Rhode helpless is that, including the lust king, three hell kings have gathered on the magic plain. What is this? Is he the base camp of hell here? As the most important party in the Doomsday War, half of the kings in hell have come to Rhodes, and spreading it out will inevitably cause unnecessary influence. Thinking of this, Rhode''s mouth twitched, but in a word, it wasn''t a bad thing. With the assistance of these kings, Rhodes will surely do a lot in the Doomsday War, and what Rhodes is looking for is the greedy king in hell. Coming to the familiar wooden house, this time the big dog did not continue to sleep, but woke up after a long time, and was running continuously in the spacious plain grassland. The big dog was extremely large, but there was no Make any movement, but it seems light and agile. According to what Rhodes knew about the big dog, he wouldn''t try to control his power. Whether it was shaking the whole plain with constant noise or causing a landslide, it didn''t matter to him. As the lazy king''s big dog, he wouldn''t spend his energy on such trivial matters. He was willing to do so because of the girl on his back. Cecilia was there, riding on the back of the lazy king, laughing loudly as the big dog ran. The undead guarding nearby, under her laughter, wished all the bones in her body would melt. Rhodes looked back, aware of his approach, and Messika was already waiting here. "Has Cecilia charmed the lazy king?" Looking at the big dog that was running wildly in the distance, Rhode''s mouth twitched. This scene was indeed beyond his expectations. If Cecilia proves that lust can charm laziness If it is a king, then he may have to be more careful. "No, they are old acquaintances. Even in hell, their connection is very close." Listening to Rhodes'' inquiry, Messika also put her eyes on the scene in front of her. Rhodes is still puzzled. Judging from the karma they have mastered, laziness is difficult to associate with lust, right? When the karma reaches its limit, those who are too lazy will not have any lust in their hearts, but will only sleep soundly all day long like that big dog. Messika saw Rhode''s doubts and explained: "When Cecilia was still a human being, she knew the original owner of the Lazy King, and the Lazy King also knew her, although their sins were not related, but They don''t get estranged from each other because of that." Listening to the explanation of the greedy king, Rhodes also realized something in his heart. Who would have thought that there is such a connection between the lustful king and the lazy king? It''s no wonder that after seeing the girl, the lazy king didn''t even sleep, but instead ran wild with her. "elder brother?" At this moment, Rhode heard a familiar voice, and he looked after the sound, and he saw Rowling''s figure. At this time, Rowling didn''t seem to be in good condition. She wore an apron in front of her, covered with dark blood stains, as if to prevent other parts from being stained. She tied her hair behind her head, and the blood stains ran along her The body spread all the way to her face. "What are you doing here?" Looking at Rowling in this state, Rhode''s eyes twitched. He didn''t know what Rowling was doing. Judging from the bloodstains all over her body, could she be slaughtering animals? Just leave this kind of thing to the undead, and you don''t need to do it yourself. Rowling whistled and looked aside, as if she hadn''t heard Rhode''s question, Rhode was full of black lines: "You heard my question, right? Don''t play stupid, you''re not. Innota." Messika, who was still on the side, took the initiative to speak to answer Rhode''s doubts: "She is practising a secret magic technique. Although the practice process is not smooth, it can even be described as a series of failures, but she has never given up. And The reason why she practiced magic so hard is to help you at the celebration that will come soon." Listening to Messika''s explanation, Rhode also understood why Rowling was covered in blood, but he was still puzzled: "If that''s the case, then it''s over if you just say the reason, what''s there to hide? Could it be that you do not trust me?" "It''s not like this..." Hearing Rhodes say this, Rowling suddenly became a little anxious. She puffed out her mouth and said a little aggrievedly: "How can I not believe my brother? It''s just that this secret method is too evil, which makes it difficult for me to tell my brother. Mention..." From Rowling''s words, Rhodes also saw her unnaturalness and couldn''t help laughing: "Evil? Some people say that undead magic is evil, and some people say that black magic is evil, just because these abilities are too powerful and offend. Their interests are only. There has never been any evil secret, only evil people. Compared with me, what is your evil? Tell me, what is the secret you are practicing?" Rhode patted her on the shoulder, and listening to Rhode''s calm and somewhat arrogant words, Rowling also put down her worries. Just as she believed, she believed that no matter what the secret method she practiced was No matter how evil, her brother will not blame her for this, and their relationship will not be affected in the slightest by it. Rhode''s enlightening words seemed to have a unique magic power, which made Rowling believe everything he said, and turned to say: "That is the false baby secret method taught by the prophet Messika, by creating a sacrificial device. Fake babies, so as to meet some more stringent ritual conditions, such as sacrifice rituals, or summoning rituals of prophecy cards." Listening to her explanation, Rhode nodded involuntarily, that was indeed a good method. In some ceremonies that require the sacrifice of blood relatives, the fake baby secret method can meet the requirements very well. Rowling is contacting this secret method, obviously to prepare for the future plan. Seeing that Rowling was still a little uneasy after saying the content of the secret law, Rhode couldn''t help laughing: "You don''t think that I will blame you for this, right? Why should I blame you for this secret law? Help my sister?" "Because... the fake baby secret method requires blood to make fake babies. In addition to using my own blood, I also used some... yours." Rowling said while pursing her lips. Rhode''s mouth twitched: "Well, it''s not a big deal, as long as you don''t make any bloody monsters." After speaking, Rhode looked at Rowling, who was covered in blood by the fake baby before him: "The celebration with Moriel will start soon, as my sister, you should be my best man. I think you''d better change your clothes." Hearing what Rhode said, Rowling was stunned at first, followed by joy from the bottom of her heart, but there was still one thing that was bothering her: "But... shouldn''t the best man be a man?" Rhode could hear that Rowling was not familiar with the wedding process. Although she has extraordinary intelligence, she has never experienced such a thing. From this aspect, Rowling fits her girly appearance very well. She didn''t want to be like the King of Lust, who had lived for hundreds of years and still looked like a young girl. Even on the side, Messika laughed and answered Rowling''s doubts: "Best man refers to the important person who accompanies the man in the wedding, and there is no gender requirement. Don''t be misled by this title. Just Not all barons are male, there are also baronesses." After stopping Messika''s explanation, Rowling understood what it meant. Apart from her, no one is really suitable to accompany Rhodes at the celebration. Rowling''s willingness to choose her as the best man at the celebration shows her trust in her. At this moment, Rowling remembered Rhodes'' request for her to change her outfit. She saw that her clothes were covered in blood, and her blood-stained face seemed to be as red as those blood. She actually practiced the secret technique. The clothes of the time were directly worn in front of Rhodes. Fortunately, there was only Rhodes here. If it was placed on top of the celebration, she would probably no longer be ashamed. "Once I have mastered this secret technique, I will go to the Congress to find you, and I will definitely make a fake baby before the celebration starts." Rowling assured immediately, and then returned to the wooden house, just like studying her secret technique. went. Rhode, who stayed in place, twitched slightly at the corner of his mouth. Although he didn''t need to display the effect of the field of love in front of Rowling, in order to test the ability of this field in detail, Rhode couldn''t help but activate the effect of the field. As a unique field that can passively enhance the charm attribute, the field of love is extremely effective, and even Rhode can''t help but turn it on at all times, enjoying the various benefits brought by the improvement of charm, which also makes him unfavorable in conversations, although Unlike the king of lust, who can capture all beings by raising his hand, but also slightly affect the sanity of others. Rhodes found that he seemed to have used this field too much. Although he really wanted Rowling to be his best man, he didn''t want to completely interfere with her sanity. Thinking of this, Rhode also scratched his head, and then turned his gaze to Messika who was beside him. Messika always showed different shapes. Sometimes she appeared as an old-fashioned woman, and sometimes she appeared as a tall witch. Even Rhodes didn''t know that was her real appearance. She is undoubtedly the latter. Rhode did not end the effect of the realm of love. There are all kinds of mysteries hidden in Messika. She mastered spiritualism, but the dark holy word is invalid for her. This is also one of the few cases where the dark holy word fails in Rhodes memory. . "Prophet Messika, I want to find a way to overcome the misfortune of the goddess." At this time, Rhode finally expressed his intention. From Cecilia''s mouth, after hearing her evaluation of the goddess , Rhode''s heart has been unable to calm down. If everything the King of Lust said is true, then the God-becoming can be regarded as an oversized source of doom. Everything close to him will be shrouded in deep doom, and even Rhodes dare not try rashly. The truth of the matter. Because of this, Rhodes had to find the Prophet Messika and ask her for some help. Rhodes believed that Messika, who was able to inscribe the god-giver in the prophecy card, must have a deep understanding of it. "You don''t have to." Messika''s answer was somewhat beyond Rhode''s expectations. He didn''t understand what Messika''s words meant, and what meant that he didn''t have to do this? The greedy king dressed as a witch saw Rhode''s doubts, but he didn''t explain anything. Instead, he came to Rhode''s side, gently lifted the ghost king''s cloak behind Rhode, and sniffed on it. Rhode coughed dryly, as if someone had done this not long ago, but he did not expect that under the influence of the realm of love, even Messika was affected. However, in the next moment, Rhode couldn''t laugh at all. Messika put down his cloak and looked at Rhode with a half-smile: "That''s the smell of the realm of love. It seems that you are thoroughly familiar with sin. The usage of the source of karma is over, I will give you the soul fragment of the stigmata." What made Rhodes complexion slightly changed was that Messika actually called out the name of his ability. It seemed that all of his methods would be seen through by Messika. "Do you want me to fall in love with you by using the realm of love for me? In fact, you don''t need the power of the realm. As long as you ask me, I think I will satisfy you." Messika laughed. Chapter 2731 Facing Rhodes'' move to open up the realm of love, the corners of Messika''s mouth rose slightly, her nose was curved like a hook, and her eyes were deep and sharp, as if she could see through other people''s minds at a glance. Hearing Messika''s words, Rhode sneered. He never expected that his actions to test the realm of love would be seen through by the prophet in front of him at a glance. Although the realm of the king of lust is powerful, it does not mean that she is completely invincible. Otherwise, she has already relied on the power of the realm of love to rule the entire hell. Where can other kings exist? Not to mention Rhodes who is not as good as her in using the field of love. At least in front of those hell kings, the field of love has little effect and can''t have any impact at all. This discovery also made Rhodes frown. He originally wanted to use this unique ability to deal with Moriel after testing all the effects of the field of love. He didn''t expect this to happen now. The realm has great limitations for the creatures of the legendary apex. Putting aside the countermeasures for the time being, Rhode explained to the prophet: "I just want to test this power. Now it seems that its ability has certain limitations." Messika laughed: "That''s because you haven''t discovered its true power. The field of love performed alone is only equivalent to high-level mental magic, and its ability is very limited. It can only be combined with other things, such as other fields. , or the power of sinful karma, can the real effect of the realm of love be brought into play." Listening to the teachings of the greedy king, Rhode seemed to have a clear understanding in his heart. Before that, it was because of the superposition effect formed by the combination of the realm of love and the realm of burning on his body that it affected Luna, the elementalist of fire. . Although Rhodes obtained the realm of love, he obtained it directly from the source of sin, and he did not understand the detailed usage of the realm. This teaching from Messika undoubtedly saved Rhodes a lot of effort and made him take a lot of detours. Even Rhodes couldn''t help but sighed with emotion. Messika is worthy of being a greedy king in the depths of hell. It seems that she has no knowledge that she does not know. Even in the realm of love, she can point out the special abilities of the lust king. One or two. Remembering the meaning of the name greed, Rhodes glanced at Messika without a trace. If the most deadly weapon of the lust king is beauty born for lust, then the weapon of the greedy king is the thirst for infinite knowledge, and this is what Messika is best at. Aware of Rhode''s sight, the smile on Mexiga''s face became even greater. Her smile did not look as sweet and seductive as Cecilia''s, but instead was full of deadly danger and contained the madness of choosing someone to devour. Rhode took his eyes back. Judging from other kings'' evaluations of her, Messika was far more dangerous than other kings. Even the protagonist of the third expansion, the arrogant king, planned to put her in the Vulcan trial. It was a pity that it was destroyed by Rhodes in the end. After obtaining the realm of love, Rhode found that his perception in this area had become sharper. Things that he always ignored in the past were now penetrated by him. In any case, Messika is a great king who has experienced the age of gods and traversed hell. Even if she looks very harmless, Rhodes will not be deceived by the appearance in front of him. Even if she says that she will meet her requirements, Rhodes will not dare to offend her suddenly. For example, at this moment, Rhodes originally wanted to find her a way to overcome the misfortune of a god, but got an unexpected answer. Rhodes scratched his head and switched back to the original topic: "Let''s talk about becoming a god... Why don''t I have to do that?" Messika stared at him: "Is it what the lust king told you? Although I don''t know what she said, but I think there is only a test or something... You can rest assured that the test of a god It''s over long ago, from the moment he swung his sword to the angel, God has been disappointed in him, his bad luck no longer exists, and the strong luck in you is not under his bad luck." Saying that, Messika''s eyes became hot, she brought her head close, stared at Rhodes carefully, and put it on others, Rhodes would only think that it was the influence of the realm of love, but the prophet in front of her, she was very concerned about Rhodes. The understanding of the field of love is not inferior to that of Rhodes in front of him, and he will not be affected by that kind of power at all. After excluding the influence of the field of love, it seems that there is only one possibility left, and that is Rhodes''s own charm is high enough. But Rhodes doesn''t believe this. The profession of necromancer will automatically reduce the charm. If it is not the field of love, the word has nothing to do with him. Resolving the confusion in his heart, he also confirmed Rowling''s whereabouts by the way. Rhodes wanted to say goodbye, but as if he had thought of something, he asked Messika: "What is the secret method that requires Rowling to use a fake baby? Even if it is a sacrifice ceremony, it is generally not necessary to use close relatives, right?" Recalling the secret technique that Rowling was studying, Rhode couldn''t help but have some doubts in his heart. According to Rhode''s understanding of sorcery, ordinary sacrifice rituals simply do not use fake blood relatives like fake babies. Yes, it is purely biological quality, and even if the quality is not enough, it can be made up for with quantity. As recognized as the most top-level magic ritual, the sacrifice ritual can bring unimaginable benefits. Just by offering other creatures, you can exchange everything you want, countless gold coins, powerful power, ancient troops, and unparalleled artifacts. All can be exchanged for sacrifice rituals, but the number of creatures required is extraordinary. Due to the versatility of sacrifice rituals, in most cases, the magic rituals that require fake babies can be replaced by sacrifice rituals. No matter how unique effect it can bring in the ritual of fake babies, the sacrifice ritual can be imitated closely. , nothing at all. This is known to any spellcaster who has learned sorcery. In the past, only the ruler of the underground world was qualified to master the sacrificial ceremony, and Rhodes also obtained the relevant knowledge by exploring the tomb of the magic king, not to mention the Messika in front of him, who is greedy. As a king, it is impossible for her not to know the sacrifice ceremony. Even so, under the guidance of Messika, Rowling still began to study the secret method of making fake babies, which also surprised Rhode a little. He didn''t understand what kind of sorcery ritual was, and could only be achieved by sacrificing relatives. . "She wants to wake up the trump card in the prophecy card." Messika didn''t hide this, and she didn''t need to hide anything from Rhodes. "The trump card? Is it the one from the God-becoming one?" Thinking of the six trump cards in the prophecy card, Rhodes asked her if he realized something in his heart. Messika shook his head: "No, it''s the hero of the light. When it comes to the real destructive power, the hero of the light is still above the gods. It can only be described as invincible." "Really..." Rhode did not doubt Messika''s words. As the maker of the prophecy card, of course she knew the true power of each card. Even Rowling was still learning with her. Speaking of this, Messika seemed to have thought of something, and added: "The initial awakening condition of this prophecy card is to sacrifice blood relatives. Monsters created through fusion rituals are not counted, only fake babies can meet the requirements. And this again To talk about the past of Ancient Erathia, it was in the age of the gods, the saints..." "I''m sorry, but I don''t have time to listen to those old stories now. Let''s wait until these things come to an end and tell me about those Erathian stories." Rhodes was a little helpless, but he still interrupted Messika''s words. It''s not that he didn''t pay attention to those secrets, but now he is more busy testing the field of love, trying to raise a little hope of success before the official start of the celebration. , but I don''t have time to listen to Messika''s tirade here. When the words were interrupted by Rhodes, Messika was not annoyed, but understood Rhodes'' choice very well: "That''s right, when you want to know the past, come to me again, and I will tell you about those things. The story behind the prophecy cards. Angels, demons, heroes, and Doomsday." Rhodes noticed the meaning of her words, but he didn''t have time to ponder, so he said goodbye to Messika, ready to continue to test the power that belongs to the realm of love. The realm of love, as the core strength of the King of Lust, took her hundreds of years to master it, and Rhodes can''t test it too much. Although Erathia''s past is magnificent and wonderful, Rhode was only attracted by the fragmentary pieces from Messiah''s story, but if one indulges in those past events, it will affect the current plan. Rhode didn''t want his subsequent big plans to fall short because of his indulgence, causing all his efforts to be wasted under the power of time. For this reason, he could only suppress the doubts in his heart and continue to test the field of love. strength. Although the King of Lust is now on the Magic Plains, Rhodes dare not directly ask her for experience in the realm of love. Using the power of the realm of love to restrain the king of lust, it is wonderful to see her full of self-confidence constantly being deflated, but if things in the realm of love are revealed, Rhode may be entangled by her, and Rhode does not want to cause trouble at this time. . Rhode thought for a while. So far, the people he tested in the field of love were people who didn''t like him very much, and who were really happy with him, he had never tested. Thinking of this, Rhode hesitated for a while, but finally took action. Fire light emerged from Rhodes'' body, and when the flames subsided, Rhodes was already enveloped in the extreme darkness. The light completely faded from the vicinity of Rhodes, even now that the flames are silent, it is difficult to have that extreme darkness in the world, and that is the effect of a kind of domain. Sally, the leader of the Thieves Guild, cannot close her domain on her own. All the light around her will be engulfed by the endless darkness. In the deepest part of the darkness, only Rhode''s scarlet eyes can see through the extreme depths. The ignition of the flame naturally aroused the awareness of people in the dark. Sally was already very familiar with the flame aura. She was the only person who could still use the power of flame in the era of silent flames. ''s favorite. "You shouldn''t be here now." After seeing Rhodes, Sally used the power of the shadow field to completely wipe out all the traces left by him when he crossed the space, so as not to be alerted by others, "In case of being caught by your fiancee , or Yin Nuota found out, how do you explain it to them?" "Explain what?" Rhode''s mouth twitched, did Sally make a mistake? To tell the truth, he and Moriel were just political marriages, each getting what they needed. Rhode didn''t worry about what Moriel would think. As for Yin Nuo Tower, her wisdom still doesn''t allow her to think about such complicated things... No, Rhode shook his head, his thoughts seemed to be misled by Sally, he didn''t come to do anything else, he just wanted to test the efficacy of the realm of love and see how the realm of love faced It''s just what different reactions it will bring when you have a different opinion of yourself, and you don''t need to have any other ideas at all. What makes Rhodes a little helpless is that Sally is showing a playful smile. Different from Messika, her smile is not as charming and crazy as Messika, but with a bit of intertwined love. Even Rhodes, who had been looking at him like this, couldn''t help but let out a dry cough. "You do have some truth in what you said... If I came to you and exposed it, I am afraid it will trigger Moriel''s vigilance and have a negative impact on our future actions. If she is eyeing the Thieves Guild because of this, it is all me. I''m bothering you." Rhodes thought for a while, then pulled the topic away. Since the subsequent actions are of great importance, if the matter is exposed, let alone Rhodes, even the Thieves Guild will be implicated. Under the fury of Moriel, the thieves will probably be uprooted, and the entire Thieves Guild will face being punished. risk of delisting. Sally looked at him, then puffed up her mouth, and there was a bit of resentment in her eyes: "You know that''s not what I said." "What? Isn''t that what you mean?" Rhode scratched his head, looking puzzled. Sally was a little helpless, and then she became serious: "But you came just right, the flames have been silent from the world, the darkness has completely shrouded the earth, and our era is coming. During this time, my strength has been increasing. When When darkness completely engulfs the world, my shadow realm will increase like never before." Listening to Sally''s words, Rhode''s eyes also showed a bit of curiosity. Because he was busy with various affairs, he really didn''t know what happened to Sally during this time, just from her words. From the looks of it, Sally also has her own adventures. The disappearing flames and the darkness that completely shrouded the earth are her greatest adventures. Under the shroud of darkness, the power of the Shadow Lady will be enhanced to an unprecedented level, and I am afraid that even Moriel will not be able to defeat her in this state. Chapter 2732 The silence of the flames brought deep darkness to the earth, but also brought deep opportunities to other existences lurking in the dark. This is the case with Sally in front of her. She was the leader of the assassins and mastered the shadow realm. At this moment, she has become the master of the darkness. In the era of silent flames, she is expected to become a demigod. Comparable to those elemental monarchs. After discovering this good news, as soon as Rhode arrived, Sally couldn''t help but share it with him, and there was a bit of comfort in her words. Aware of the opportunity in her, Rhode couldn''t help but nodded. The power of the source of karma allowed him to rely on karma points in exchange for the realm belonging to the king of hell, but the shadow realm on Sally was not there. In this column, it can be seen that her strength has improved, and Rhodes is also happy for her. "So, you have to thank the fire element monarch for taking away the power of the flame... Anyway, congratulations." Rhode said casually. "You''re right, now that the world is in eternal darkness, my strength will increase to an unimaginable level. But I heard that you seem to have developed a way to dispel the darkness? You still need to use the Titan on your body. Arrow?" Rhodes nodded. With the intelligence capabilities of the Thieves Guild, he realized that the operation of the Titan Project was not difficult. There were so many lightning items developed in the city. If the thieves still did not notice, I am afraid that Rhodes would doubt their abilities. The advancement of the Titan project''s research and development symbolizes that the kingdom of the dead has entered a new era. Rhode has a hunch that in time, those lightning props will be spread across the entire continent, and the kingdom of the dead as the first research and development will also enjoy a number of Endless benefits. With the Titan Arrow, it is equivalent to having unlimited lightning energy. Through continuous research and development, mages have found a way to convert lightning energy into other energies. For example, in the magic city at this moment, there is a large amount of light and heat converted from lightning. Even if the flames in the world have long been silent, they cannot affect City of the Dead. However, some people seem to be unhappy with this approach. For Sally, the darkness of the world can bring her powerful power, but the lightning tool Rhodes took out destroyed this power. With the progress of the Titan plan, after the necromancers set up the power grid in the city, they began to extend to other towns in the snow. They set up towering electrical towers and connected them with wires to connect the magic city. The lightning energy at the core is being delivered to all parts of the snowy region. According to the investigation of those thieves, it may not be long before Rhodes can re-light the entire Bracada by this method. This is a feat that no force can achieve in the era of silent flames, even the underground world. The overlord, the hero Moriel is also full of praise for this method, and plans to let the magician under him learn it carefully, and then bring the method back to the underground world. For others, even for the undead, it is undoubtedly a good thing to be able to see the world light up again. The undead transformed by the death domain retain all the experience and consciousness of the past, and they prefer to stay in the light rather than the darkness where they can''t see their fingers. But for Sally, it is not a good thing to see the Brakada re-lighting. The re-lighting of the light means the weakening of the darkness, which will also directly lead to the decline of the power of the shadow field. As far as her strength is concerned, this is undoubtedly something she does not want to see. If it was someone else who dared to carry out such a shocking project as the Titan Project in the era of silent flames, Sally had already let the thieves under her assassinate her, which would not allow the project to continue. Unfortunately, it was not the one who approved the Titan Project. Others, but the Rhodes she was thinking of. For Rhode, Sally couldn''t kill him. She couldn''t bear to attack Rhode, not only because Rhode could see her who was always in the dark, but more importantly, with mutual understanding with Rhode, she found that she had already Unable to get used to the darkness that belongs to her alone, if she can do so, she will definitely not hesitate to pull Rhodes into that deep shadow forever. Because of this, seeing Rhodes appearing, she couldn''t help complaining about the Titan project: "The creations of those scholars have seriously affected my shadow field. I heard that they also plan to promote those lightning props to the whole world, you Do you know how much it will affect my power?" If other thieves heard what Sally complained about, even their eyeballs would fall to the ground in surprise. How could they have imagined that they were usually gloomy and majestic, always shrouded in darkness, and if they were unhappy, they would cut them off The Shadow Lady, who goes to her subordinate''s tongue, even sticks her tongue out to complain. Seeing Sally with her hands on her hips and complaining to herself with a helpless expression, Rhodes could only cough dryly: "This matter is indeed my negligence... I didn''t expect the Titan Project to have such a big impact on you. I will tell those scholars to temporarily stop research in this area, so that the lightning props will not be leaked. If you want to Promoted to demigods, I can''t guarantee other areas, at least in Brakada, there will be no lights on that day." Hearing what Rhode said, Sally also showed a satisfied smile. As the leader of the thieves, of course she understands that the research on the Titan Project is beneficial to the entire undead kingdom. Rhodes is willing to slow down the research progress of the entire Titan Project for her. This can only mean one thing, that is, in Rhodes. In her heart, the status that belongs to her is above the entire kingdom of the dead. Sally didn''t care how many Yingying Yanyans were beside Rhodes. As the leader of the Thieves Guild, among the countless intelligence and secrets collected by other thieves, what other things did she not see? The only thing Sally cared about was her status in Rhodes'' heart. Sometimes Sally would also worry if she was too proactive in the Scarlet Eye matter, causing Rhodes to despise herself in her heart, resulting in a lower status than others in the end, even those who knew all about Rhodes'' deeds. It is also difficult for her to guess Rhode''s thoughts. But at least judging from Rhode''s current reaction, her status in Rhode''s heart is definitely not low. After thinking about all this, Sally also showed a sweet smile that no one has ever seen before. Even Rhodes couldn''t help but tremble in his heart. He thought he had some kind of charm magic, but he clearly mastered the realm of love. , it was Rhodes himself. Unlike the lust king, many demons in hell have seen Cecilia''s beautiful face, but in this deep darkness, only Rhode can appreciate the sweet smile that emerges. . Relying on the power of the field of love, Rhode also calmed down the ripples in his heart. The realm of love can not only be used for offense, but also for defense. Its ability is also very good. Rhode, who was still in a difficult state of peace just now, immediately regained his composure. Looking at Sally, only the most Pure appreciation. On the contrary, it was Sally, who was stared at by Rhodes'' pure eyes, and her face was a little red. It was a feeling she had never experienced in the countless years she had become a leader of thieves. Unlike the overwhelming mental magic, that This feeling was so beautiful that Sally couldn''t help but want to drag Rhodes to indulge in it. "Actually, I''m here this time mainly for another matter." Seeing that the atmosphere in the field was not right, Rhode quickly made an excuse to divert the topic. "What''s the matter?" The atmosphere was interrupted by Rhodes'' words, but Sally was not annoyed. Living in the darkness for countless years gave her extremely good patience, so she asked along Rhodes''s words. "When I was observing the earth with my magic eye, I accidentally saw something unexpected." Rhodes explained, "One of my death knights escaped my control, but instead of running away, Hiding in a small town south of Erathia, I don''t know what he was planning, but he brought in the saints of Erathia." As he spoke, Rhode''s expression also changed. That was what he accidentally observed with the eternal magic eye. The death knight Vera, who once belonged to him, is now hiding in the city of light in the south of Erathia. Rhode does not know What exactly did he want to do, but his gut told him that it wouldn''t be a good thing. Rhodes is very interested in Villa''s affairs, but he will not appear directly in front of Villa. Rather than executing the death knight who defected, Rhode wanted to know what method he used to get rid of the control of the dark holy word. If Rhodes remembers correctly, the timing of Vera''s defection was when the gods came to Bracada, and I don''t know if there was any connection between them. Another of Rhodes'' defected death knights Yin Fu, now follow the gods. Because of this, Rhodes chose to let Vera''s actions go, and instead wanted to see what he was going to do. Even so, basic information still needs to be collected. Since the magic eye organization can only see the picture and cannot collect any other information, Rhode has no choice but to keep his doubts in his heart. Just when he came to the Thieves Guild, he took this opportunity to ask. come out. "There is such a thing?" Sally thought for a while, "If a death knight wants to gain real freedom, he can only kill the necromancer who controls him. You should know this better than me, after all, you are good at summoning souls. Necromancer of magic." Listening to Sally''s words, Rhode also nodded. The enslavement effect of the spiritual imprint is permanent. If Vera fails to get rid of the imprint, one day, when he can''t suppress the power in the imprint, he will be affected again. Rhode control. There are only a few ways for the death knight to get rid of the spiritual imprint. For example, relying on a strong heroic will to completely break through the enslavement of the spiritual imprint, the heroic will contains almost all power, even the fields that only the legendary apex can master. The power will also appear in the hero''s will. However, it is extremely difficult to get rid of the mark by relying on the unstable heroic will, which is no less difficult than making any ordinary person a hero. In addition, the most feasible method is to directly kill the necromancer who enslaved the death knight. As long as the necromancer dies, all the spiritual imprints he has planted will completely disappear. Under the protection of the hero''s will, a normal death knight can hardly be enslaved by other creatures. Sally''s words also spoke to what Rhode was worried about. Could it be that Vera is going to find a way to kill herself? Just by the withered statues made by those mages? Rhodes saw the previous battle between the statue and the saints. Neither of them were his opponents, and they were not even the enemies of the One. As long as Rhodes used the power that belonged to the divine weapon, he could easily defeat the two. rout. Even so, Rhodes still had a little worry in his heart, a lingering sense of unease lingering in Rhodes'' heart, that unease had helped Rhodes a lot, even if he didn''t know what Vera wanted to do, he still felt in his heart. Don''t let your guard down. "I will help you pay attention to the situation over there... According to the information collected by my subordinates, the silence of the flames greatly reduced the fighting spirit of the demons, and Erathia also ushered in a short truce period. The Lasians also got a good respite, and sometimes I wonder if the fire element monarch is the undercover agent sent to hell by the Lasians." The corner of Rhode''s mouth twitched. He also had the same idea. The demons'' aggressive offensive was restrained by the fire element monarch. She achieved what all Erathians have always expected, but no one has ever been able to achieve, That is, she has delayed the entire Doomsday battle by herself, and it is not an exaggeration to say that she is the savior of the Erathians. But even with that said, the threat of the elemental monarch is more terrifying than the hell demon in a certain way, and the entire main plane will be destroyed by it. Rhode has not forgotten this, and the warning words of the elemental lord still exist in him. heart. "Speaking of the Elemental Monarch... It seems that something unusual happened on Eli''s side." As if thinking of something, Rhode said again. "You are right, the Eri creatures are preparing for the battle and are ready to challenge the elemental monarch. The sea area over there has already suffered first, and the water elemental monarch is coming with huge waves, although in the information collected by the thieves , The Water Elemental Monarch did not break the final seal, but if the creatures of Eli cannot stop her, the continental plate where Eli is located will sink completely." Thinking of the threat of the water element monarch, even Sally couldn''t help but look tight. Those ancient and powerful beings can have the power to destroy the main plane. Only when she crosses the legend and is promoted to the level of demigods will she be able to meet them. Eligibility for World War I. "The thieves guild in the jungle is also helping the creatures of Eri to resist the power of the elemental monarch. Although the hell demon is very cruel, it will not be crazy enough to destroy the entire main plane, but a calm and wise element The monarch should do this... Although they are calm, they can''t hide the ruthlessness in their hearts. You will also resist the elemental monarch, right?" Sally stared at Rhodes. Chapter 2733 Listening to Sally''s question, Rhode coughed dryly. Although he did not want to interfere in the matter of the elemental monarch, the entire main plane is now preparing for this battle to prevent the world from being destroyed by those ancient existences, and even the Thieves Guild is involved. It cannot be rejected outright. The ruthless and ruthless elemental monarchs are ready to completely tear up the main plane. People who are unwilling to sit still will naturally resist them to the end. Whether it is an elementalist or a member of the Thieves Guild, they do not want to see the familiar world destroyed. . In addition, from Sally''s tone, Rhode seemed to hear what kind of answer she wanted to get, so he could only say: "If those elemental monarchs come to provoke me, I won''t let them go easily." Rhodes did not continue to speak. His subtext was that if the elemental monarchs did not come to provoke him, he would only remain neutral in this matter and would not take the initiative to deal with those elemental monarchs. Sally also heard what Rhode meant, and she was not surprised by this. If it wasn''t for the importance of the elemental monarch, the Thieves Guild would have been neutral, not to mention Rhodes, who was known for his calculations. After saying this, Rhode scratched his head. Under the influence of the field of love, he also realized the inappropriateness of what he said, and added: "According to the elementalist, my power can deal with the fire element monarch. I can''t guarantee other places, but if you want, I can challenge the fire element monarch." In the darkness, Sally also showed a bit of a smile. What she cared more about was whether Rhodes would turn his back on the main plane and devote himself to the elemental monarch. Judging from the current trend of the main plane, doing so will undoubtedly gain greater benefits. Even the improvement of Sally''s shadow field is due to the power of the fire element monarch. As long as the element monarch can be trusted, even the main plane. Destroyed, you can safely go to the element plane. If Rhodes really chose this, Sally only hoped that he could tell her earlier, so that she could adjust the strategy of the Thieves Guild. She couldn''t change Rhodes'' thoughts, she could only change other thieves, so as to stand on the same front as Rhodes. However, listening to Rhode''s words, he was willing to give up some positions for himself and join the camp against the elemental monarchs. This also made Sally feel a little warm in his heart. It seems that in Rhode''s heart, her status is not high. generally. "I can feel that the fiery field on your body... is exactly the same as the rumored fire element monarch. I think that should be your ability to fight against the fire element monarch." Sally put her palms close to Rhodes, feeling the gradually warming skin, as well as the body that was still hot in the silent era of flames, she knew that it was Rhodes'' support. "It''s just that with this domain alone, your strength is not enough to challenge the fire element monarch. The element monarch is the source of all elements, not to mention that the current fire element monarch has taken away all the flames in the world, her destructive power, It should be the strongest among the current elemental monarchs, and you also need to be able to restrain her power." Listening to Sally''s pertinent suggestion, Rhode put his hand on hers: "Restrain the power of the fire element monarch? Is the forbidden magic ball enough?" "The forbidden magic ball can protect you from harm, but it cannot let you defeat the elemental monarch. What''s more, you are not the real forbidden magic ball." Sally already knew all about the treasures that Rhodes possessed. As she said, Rhodes The current forbidden magic ball is not the original forbidden magic ball in the hands of the hero Tanan, but a creation engraved on the prophecy card. It is used to suppress the elemental monarch in his heyday. I am afraid that it is not enough. In this regard, Rhodes is also very emotional. In the early stage of the third expansion, he can still use the power of the forbidden magic ball to strengthen the seal on the element monarch, but it is too late now. When the elemental monarch who broke the seal recovered the elements left in the world, he had regained the strength equivalent to a demigod. To defeat a demigod was as difficult as defeating a multi-digital legend. Time is not on Rhodes'' side, and no one can master the power that belongs to Time, except... Sally whispered, interrupting Rhode''s thoughts: "You need a treasure that can truly restrain the elemental monarch and create a chance for a fatal blow for you. According to the investigation of the master of Bracada, the elemental spirit ball has the ability to restrain the corresponding Types of elemental monarchs. Those mages you expelled have fire balls on them that restrain the fire elemental monarchs, and if I remember correctly, you happen to have water balls on them." Rhode heard Sally''s thoughts: "You mean..." "Yes, I can come forward to make this deal, and let you all get what you need. The Water Elemental Monarch has already invaded the coast of Eri with huge waves, and the creatures there desperately need the Water Spirit Ball. If you plan to deal with the Fire Elemental Monarch, you also need to Use the fire ball." Hearing Sally''s whispers, Rhode was also lost in thought, and it took a while before he said: "I''m a little bit at a loss for this, it''s not me who urgently needs the fire ball, but those Eri creatures, who desperately need the water ball. ... However, since this is your proposal, you still want me to make this deal from the bottom of your heart, so let''s do it." With that said, Rhodes took out the water spirit ball from the Alien Species Competition. If the water spirit ball fell on the solid ground, it would continue to overflow with fine flowing water, soften the land that wrapped itself layer by layer, and finally fall into the ground. Deep underground, perhaps this is why it appeared in the underground world. In the era of the revival of the elemental monarchs, the spirit orb, as a magic weapon to restrain the elemental monarch, has unimaginable value, and if it is placed on someone who urgently needs this kind of treasure, the spirit orb can even be worth a sky-high price. For example, at the moment, Eli, without the water spirit ball that restrains the water element monarch, the entire elf kingdom will be submerged by the endless ocean, and the continental plate will be completely erased by the element monarch. In exchange for the water spirit ball in Rhodes'' hands, they are willing to pay unimaginable. price. Rhodes could have used the spirit ball as a threat in exchange for the precious resources in Eli, and even the fire spirit ball in exchange, but after hearing the expectations in Sally''s words, he didn''t do it after all. A fair exchange was chosen, and the water spirit ball was exchanged for the equally precious fire spirit ball. With the opening of the space ring, a blue-like orb appeared in Rhode''s palm, and following his hand, the orb finally came to Sally Baijing''s hand. Without witnesses and without anyone''s guarantee, Rhodes handed over the priceless water spirit ball to Sally and asked her to come forward and complete the transaction with the people in Eli. The real masters of the fire ball are not Eli''s elves, but the wizards who fled to Eli. In the battle of Bracada, those wizards used the fire ball to restrain Rhode from burning out. Domain, and now the fire ball is still in the hands of those mages. Due to Rhode''s sensitive identity, it was absolutely impossible for those mages to agree to the deal made by him, and Sally could only make the deal for him. From Rhode''s actions, Sally also felt his trust. Under other circumstances, with Rhode''s suspiciousness, he would not rest assured to give such an important treasure to others except for the undead under his command. Sally was still worried, because of the value of the water spirit ball, Rhodes is very likely to refuse his request, and he must come forward to deal with the mage in person, but Rhodes did not do so, instead he had complete trust in her. Thinking of this, the smile on Sally''s face became brighter. At the end of the deep darkness, only Rhodes could watch the beautiful scenery in full bloom. Rhodes also seemed to have noticed a little difference. In his usual life, he wouldn''t just agree to these requests from Sally. Even if he could hear the deep meanings in Sally''s words, he would definitely not do it. It will give priority to meeting their own needs, and then consider others. However, under the influence of the field of love, Rhode''s behavior unconsciously changed a little. Instead, he was no longer constrained by gains and losses, and was more concerned about the feelings of the people in front of him. Thinking of this, Rhodes seemed to understand something in his heart. The passive effect of the field of love is to enhance his charm, even to the maximum level. Charm, like other basic attributes, does not only affect one aspect. The improvement of charm is not only to make Rhode look more handsome in the eyes of other creatures, but also to win the favor of others more easily. This improvement is reflected in all aspects. For example, at this moment, Rhode will choose to sacrifice some of his interests. , to satisfy Sally''s needs, or just to make her smile. And in these actions of Rhodes, Sally''s goodwill towards him has also been invisibly increased again, and this is the real way that the charm attribute works. Looking at the smiling Lady Shadow in the depths of the darkness, Rhode also had a little emotion in his heart. The entangled relationship between Lady Shadow and him, he also talked about the former revenge hero Yin Fu, the Sally at that time, but it was easy. Helped him out of a little trouble. Although Scarlet Eye helped Rhodes and improved Sally''s favor, but to truly win her heart, he had to rely on Rhodes'' own charm. "However... Compared with the elemental monarch who will destroy the world in the future, a bigger threat is still on my head." Thinking of the important things he is facing now, Rhode''s complexion also sank completely. Sally of course understood what Rhodes was talking about. It was not only a threat to Rhodes, but also a threat to her. The hero Lil who masters the power of time, the threat she can bring is even higher than those of the elemental monarchs. Although the elemental monarch is calm and ruthless, he intends to take back the magical elements that spilled out in the world. Even if this will lead to the complete destruction of the main plane, they don''t seem to care, while Moriel is full of ambition and plans to completely conquer the world. Crazy hero, when she Completely mastering the power of time, the Lord of the Undead, the monarch of the elements, and the monarch of hell will not be in her eyes. She will become the real master of this world, and she will become the king who rules the world. Even Sally, who is in charge of the Thieves Guild, is full of fear of such a hero. The power of time is no joke. The rules of the world are regarded as playthings by Moriel, and everything cannot escape her control. At present, she will still be corrected by the power of destiny, but when she obtains the dragon artifact and completely masters the realm of time, there will be no power in the world that can restrain her. For such a super overlord rising in the doomsday, Ms. Shadow did not want to provoke, even if the world falls into her hands, as long as the main plane is still there, it is not impossible to bow to her, but she is unwilling to hand her fate to others. The Rhodes, but did not dare to let Morril''s actions go. In desperation, Sally could only get on Rhodes'' pirate ship and deal with the big red dragon who wanted to devour the world together. "Don''t worry, I will help you." Sally said softly. Hearing the whispers in the dark, Rhodes also sighed slightly. When he failed to grasp the realm of love, he might not feel anything, but when his charm attribute improved, he also felt Sally''s love for him. trust. Her willingness to deal with the hero Moriel''s actions is equivalent to handing over her own life to her own hands. If the matter is revealed, in front of the furious Great Red Dragon, waiting for her and those thieves, there will be no good end. According to Rhode''s understanding of the hero Moriel, in the event of a failure, the Thieves Guild will surely attract Moriel''s tragic revenge. The doomsday dragon breath of the big red dragon will completely burn the bones of every thief. Even so, Moriel will never give up, anyone who offends her will not end well. Moriel''s arrogance and madness made Rhodes dare not put his life on her mind at all. Even if he obtained the realm of love, Rhodes'' thoughts still did not change. The power of the Time Domain is too powerful, and all the existing powers look so ridiculous in front of Time. When Moriel can modify the past at will, no one will be her opponent. If Rhode has mastered the Fate Domain, he may still be able to rely on the power of the Domain to forcibly suppress the Time Domain''s ability, but in the source of the karma, the Fate Domain needs a full 3000w of karma points, which requires Rhode to accumulate nothing in exchange. It took decades to obtain such a powerful field, and what Rhode lacked was precisely time. If Rhode has enough time, he doesn''t mind using the power of Destiny Domain to try out what other abilities the Time Domain has when he trades it for Destiny Domain, but time will never be on Rhode''s side, whether it is Approaching various threats, the awakened elemental monarch, or the hero Moriel in front of him, all explained this to Rhodes. Thinking of this, Rhode also let out a deep sigh. Sally is willing to take such a big risk and face the craziest red dragon in the apocalypse with herself, and all he can give is a little trust, and Compared to Sally, his charm attribute is really not high. With the deep emotions of guilt, in the deep darkness, the two embraced tightly. Chapter 2734 Eli is facing a tragic catastrophe. The source of this catastrophe is not the evil demons in the apocalypse, nor the ambitious kings of the apocalypse, but the ocean that has been calm for countless years and has nurtured an unknown number of creatures. The awakened water element monarch came with the terrifying power of the entire ocean. The coastal area of ??Eri has been completely submerged, and the endless flood rolled back ashore from the depths of the ocean, submerging the quiet jungle and washing away many forest creatures. . In the face of the restless ocean, even the most ferocious demons in the past are darkened at this moment. If it is not stopped, the raging tide of the water element monarch will drown the entire jungle. The water monarch will not give the creatures of the woods time to find a way to deal with it, and even if the legendary wizards of Bracada drain all their mana, they cannot stop the endless waves of the ocean. The once quiet and peaceful jungle is now full of the noise of running water. Even just seeing the gurgling water, the animals fleeing all the way from the coastal area looked terrified. On the hardwood arch, many forest creatures are trapped here, including centaurs, unicorns, and even a few elves, but now, hundreds of these creatures are trapped in the floating hardwood. Above the arch, no one can leave. The turbulent water had already submerged their path and fell into the water below. There was only one fate, that is, they did not know where they were rushed. Maybe the next time they were discovered by other creatures, there would only be a swollen foam. ''s remains. Since the coastal area was completely engulfed by the ocean, the land under their feet has become a new coastal area, and it is possible to withstand the attack of the water element monarch at any time. The attack of the flowing water is faster and more silent than they thought. When they found that the flood was too fierce, the dead wood warriors believed that at the current speed, they would never be able to escape before being submerged, so at the cost of complete loss of consciousness, they dig the roots of the trees under their feet deep into the ground to form a hardwood arch to resist the flood. , and set up a platform for forest creatures to stand. Without the Deadwood Warriors, these forest creatures would have been washed away by the flood. Standing on the hardwood arch, bursts of despair spread in the hearts of the Eri creatures, and no one knew when this flood would end, or not at all. Even standing on the hardwood arches, the constant stream of water soaking the soles of their feet made them terrified. Compared with the fierce and cruel hell demons, the invisible power of heaven and earth in front of him seems to have a greater sense of oppression. Even if it is a blue-faced fang, a group of demons, Eri creatures can find a way to defeat them, but in the face of this endless However, they have no way to start, they can only grab the last straw and wait for the rescue of the guardian of the jungle. A burst of noise spread, and many creatures in the forest didn''t know what happened, but they could clearly feel the changes under their feet. The dead wood warriors turn their lives into hardwood arches that resist floods, providing a higher standing platform for trapped creatures. When the flood continues to rise, the platform will break away from the hardwood arches and turn into a flat boat in the tide, which is still given to the forest. The hope of biological survival. However, at this moment, the platform did not break away from the hardwood arch, but the endless flood was receding at an extremely fast speed, as if the terrible catastrophe that had hit Eli was finally over. In just the blink of an eye, the turbulent flood receded at a rapid speed, and the forest creatures on the hardwood arches could already see the ground that still had some water stains. "Are we... safe?" I don''t know which creature said it, and suddenly asked this question, which immediately caused a heated discussion among others. Looking at the wet and soft ground below, all the forest creatures are eager to return there and quickly escape from this catastrophe. As the water receded, the true face of the hardwood arches also appeared in front of all the creatures in the forest. Six tall dead wood warriors formed a group. They curled up and their roots penetrated deep into the earth. The platform on which the forest creatures stand is the arms of the dead wood warriors. The endless flood once covered the heads of the dead wood warriors. Even sturdy ancient trees could not withstand the ravages of the flood. There were many cracks on their bodies, and it might not be long before the entire hardwood arch would be completely washed away. Fortunately, at this moment, the flood has finally receded. Although the creatures in the forest did not know what happened, they would not let such a chance to breathe. They climbed down from the dead wood arch and prepared to get away from here. "what is that¡­¡­" I don''t know which creature made a trembling question, and there was a bit of trembling and fear in his tone. Following the direction he pointed, exclamations came from the forest creatures one after another. The monstrous waves are sweeping from the end of their line of sight. The ancient trees that cannot be shaken by the floods are uprooted by the waves with the force of annihilation and rottenness. Even the tall buildings for people to stand in the flood are completely destroyed by the waves. Destroy, anything that stands in front of that wave will be completely wiped out by it. Aware of the approaching danger, a silent and heavy atmosphere began to spread in the hearts of the forest creatures. At this moment, they seemed to understand why the previous flood had receded. No one can escape under the tsunami in front of him. That is the anger of the entire ocean. It is a violent amount that only elemental monarchs are qualified to control. In a desperate situation, even the inspiring unicorns could not help crying secretly. Their fates are all doomed. Under the tsunami that engulfed them with supreme power, their lives seemed so insignificant. escape from disaster. At the time of the crisis, a golden portal opened from above the arch, which also gave new hope to the creatures in the forest. A guardian in green robes and white clothes walked out of the portal. Seeing the approaching guardian, the unicorn exclaimed, she had seen the guardian in front of her and was healed by that guardian, and had a very deep impression on it: "Very good, Lord Jane, you It must be here to save us!" Jenny''s gaze swept across the nearby forest creatures, and the apprentice who came with her also said, "Master Jenny will resolve this natural disaster. For safety''s sake, please evacuate in an orderly manner." After hearing this sentence, the Eri creatures who had been trapped for a long time were immediately excited and rushed towards the portal. To maintain order, accidents will inevitably occur. In the panic, a thin deer was pushed out from the platform of the hardwood arch. As he got farther and farther, he was about to fall to the ground. Looking at the falling deer, the silver-haired apprentice also exclaimed, she wanted to cast a spell for help, but her hands were shaking. What spells can help a falling deer? Slow Dafa? Slowing the speed of Dafa''s deceleration is barely equivalent to exerting greater gravity on the target, but it will accelerate the fall of the deer, which is not a feasible method at all. Attack acceleration? Make a deer''s hooves swing faster? Body care stone skin? That can only reduce sharp blade cuts, but there is no way to deal with penetrating impacts. The Hercules Aegis should be useful. Placing the Hercules Aegis directly on the fall path of the deer is equivalent to letting the deer fall directly on the solid ground, saving further acceleration during the bot lane, but it will also seriously injure it. The gate of different dimensions can also achieve a similar effect, which can directly transmit the deer to the ground, but it will inevitably be injured, and the effect of the gate of time and space is less. The truly suitable magic belongs to flying thaumaturgy. As long as it can fly, there will naturally be no such thing as falling. Unfortunately, the silver-haired apprentice does not know this kind of magic. In the blink of an eye, the apprentice had already come to an answer. With Lord Jenny here, as long as the deer doesn''t fall to his death, he can recover in the medical field. Because of this, she intends to use the Aegis of Body Protection with Aegis of Vigorous Strength to slow down the damage to the deer. Just as she was about to cast the spell, suddenly, there was an inexplicable whisper in her mind, and the appearance of the whisper made the silver-haired apprentice a little stunned. From the whispered talk, she seemed to have mastered the use of flying thaumaturgy. , but when she listened to her breath, she couldn''t hear anything. Just in the blink of an eye, Jenny moved faster than her. The icy blue light flashed by, and an ice path spread out along the hardwood arch, freezing the falling deer in the air. After the ice melted a little, the deer struggled to stand up, except that it looked a little cold. Outside, no injuries were left, so he carefully returned to the team along the ice path. When the deer came to the portal, the rest of the nearby forest creatures had all left. It was the last creature here. The deer cast a grateful look at Jenny, and Jenny seemed very stunned. She put the frozen sword away. After getting up, he stroked the hair that was blown away by the sword glow. Looking at Jenny and the apprentice who turned their backs to themselves, facing the huge waves, the little deer also showed a look of unbearable expression in his eyes. It let out a few small whines and said goodbye to the two of them, until the portal was about to close. , which reluctantly entered into it. At this moment, the huge waves are approaching Jenny, and the first step is the strong impact of the waves. The strong wind blew Jenny''s robes, and even the arches formed by dead wood warriors could not stop them. The storm that swept in was about to be blown away. Facing the terrifying power that swept everything, Jane''s expression froze. The elemental monarch was the strongest enemy she had ever dealt with. With just a little residual power, she could completely destroy the coastal areas of the Elf Kingdom. Lord, no mages are worth mentioning. Even so, as the guardian of the jungle, she cannot retreat, even if the elemental monarch has the power to destroy the entire main plane, she still has to stand up, not because she was chosen and was granted the god against the elemental monarch. Sword, but because behind her are those innocent Eli creatures. The homeless Eri creatures, they obviously don''t know anything, but they have to be wiped out by the elemental monarch like bugs, which is intolerable to Jenny. At this moment, Jenny seems to have thought of the words of the hero Gru. She once cooperated with Gru and knows that the hero has always pursued. In order to protect Eli, even the divine sword, which is very important and can change the world, can also To others, his enthusiasm is enough to infect the most stubborn heart. The giant waves approached Jenny little by little. Under the might of heaven and earth, even the apprentice beside Jenny had to grit her teeth hard to avoid the trembling of her body. She once faced death, the giant waves in front of her, It''s just another form of death. The whisper sounded from the silver-haired elf''s ears again, and even Jenny didn''t notice it. The apprentice''s eyes actually radiated golden light. At the moment when the huge wave was about to be photographed head-on, Jenny finally moved. She waved the sea blue blade in her hand. The ice-blue sword glow spread out with Jenny''s movements, and instantly pierced into the inside of the giant wave, and a faint crackling sound could be heard faintly, which was the sound of things being frozen. From the point where Jianmang pierced, the momentum of the entire giant wave was slowed down, and the rolled ice surface began to spread around the giant wave along the front of Jenny. In the blink of an eye, the turbulent wave stopped. Instead, the entire wave turned into a huge ice wall. The freezing didn''t just happen in front of the huge wave, but it continued to spread towards the back of the wave. When the whole huge wave stopped completely, Jenny and the apprentice could even feel the chill coming from the pavement. The ice wall was less than half a meter away from them. The apprentice Sodofi looked at this scene in shock. All she could see in front of her eyes was the endless ice, which spread to the end of her line of sight. If she could see further , then she will definitely find that all the locations starting from the coastal area of ??Eri are completely frozen. Seemingly thinking of something, Sodophie looked at Jenny, to be precise, at the divine sword in Jenny''s hand. The key to doing all this was to rely on the coldness that could freeze everything and stagnate everything. Ice Sword. Thinking of this, Sodophie took a deep breath. Although she had already guessed the power of the Sword of Ice, she still underestimated the true power of this divine sword. The huge waves raised by the water element monarch himself can be completely frozen by the sword of ice. Is there any enemy that cannot be defeated by this divine sword? On the other hand, Jenny was not as optimistic as Soduofy thought. The fine beads of sweat fell from the top of her head. It was also a big burden for her to endure the consumption caused by the Sword of Ice. In order to defuse the power of the water element monarch, she has exhausted all the mana. If the Elemental Monarch appeared at this time, she could only use the magic scroll to escape, but it seemed that the Elemental Monarch was also shocked by the might of the Divine Sword and did not dare to show up for a while. (ps: The extra talk will be updated tomorrow.) Chapter 2735 Jenny, who had high hopes from Eli, stopped the attack of the water element monarch. She swung the frozen sword that had been frozen for thousands of years, and froze the huge waves raised by the water element monarch into a blue ice wall that was ten thousand feet high. No one knows when the next wave of the water element monarch''s offensive will arrive. The preliminary tests of the two parties also made Jane fully understand what kind of ability the ancient and powerful element monarch has. When the element monarch is angry, she can mobilize the entire monarch. elements of the world. The ice wall is centered on the position where Jenny is standing, and wraps the entire coastal area of ??Eri. While dissolving the attack of the water element monarch, it also forms a unique protection. Even the element army under the water element monarch wants to It is not an easy thing to cross the ice wall like a moat. "Water Elemental Monarch..." While recovering her mana, Jenny meditated on the enemy''s name. The enemy has the power to control the ocean, and the only thing she can fight against is this divine sword in her hand. "Lord Jenny, the flood has been blocked by the ice wall. The task of rescuing the trapped animals is left to me and the other apprentices. You can restore your mana at ease." Beside Jenny, the silver-haired apprentice volunteered, she could feel it To Jenny''s exhaustion, using the power of the Divine Sword is also a big burden for Guardian Jenny. Jenny nodded, and after handing over the task to the apprentice, he returned to the Holy Land in the forest first. Not far away are the forest animals rescued from the flood. Some of them are understanding, and some are just low-intelligence beasts. For the sake of the order of the sacred place in the woods, the Druins are enlightening the wisdom of these animals. Creatures without wisdom can only be called beasts. Only with wisdom can they become qualified Eli animals. In the process of enlightening wisdom, linguistics and wisdom art are an indispensable part. Linguistics enables Drewyin to communicate with various creatures, and even the ancient and profound dragon language belongs to the category of linguistics, and wisdom is the key to enlightenment. Beasts enlightened by Drewyin can have Not weaker than human spirituality, they can also communicate with each other. The person responsible for enlightening these animals was Drew Yin Espan. He drank the original syllables in his mouth, sometimes turning his body into a brown bear, the slap of his palms shook the earth, and sometimes he turned into a bird spreading its wings. As a legendary Druyin, these basic transformations have long been familiar to Espan. When needed, he can transform himself into various forest animals, and has basic attributes far beyond those of those animals. The formation of any kind of animal is only between his thoughts. Under the guidance of Espan, different kinds of animals sat on the ground with peace of mind, receiving the enlightenment of wisdom, and their originally cloudy eyes became a little more human. "That wild wolf over there, what are you running around for? Or are you trying to make trouble here because you are rank higher than other animals? Come back to the team soon!" At this moment, Espan, who was changing, regained his burly human body and scolded a pitch-black wolf in the distance. The Warg ignored him at all. No matter how Espan scolds him, the Warg kept his head down and kept sniffing along the ground, as if he was looking for something. Several stones were smashed towards Warg''s waist and abdomen, and when he sensed the approach of the attack, Warg showed full vigilance and agility. Ai Sipan was slightly taken aback when he noticed the wolf''s movements. With his legendary Druyin''s strength, even if it was just a few stones, it would be enough to hit the disobedient wolf until he could not stand up. His sudden attack was quickly avoided by the Warg, who didn''t care about his movements at all. "Nice response." Espan clapped his hands and praised that the Eri Jungle is vast and rich in resources. In addition, there are jungle guardians to maintain peace and regulate the grievances between animals. Many forest creatures have lost their primitive vigilance. I never thought they would still be like a wolf. In this way, the fierce predator who always maintains the greatest vigilance. In the face of Druyin''s praise, the Warg bowed his back and let out a provocative growl in his throat, looking like he would attack at any time. "But here, you''d better listen to me all the time." Espan slapped his chest, and his already burly body was pulled up again, a thick mane emerged from his body, and in just a short moment, he turned into a huge brown bear. With just one palm, he slapped the wolves that came straight into the air, and the wolves swirled in the air for a few laps before his limbs stiffened and he slammed onto the grass. He groaned and got up. Being slapped by the legendary Drew Yin, Warg felt that his head had been beaten into a puddle of mud. He was confused for a while, and even forgot his original purpose. No matter how quickly he shook his head, he couldn''t get rid of his mind. in drowsiness. "Now you know how to be obedient? Why don''t you return to your team soon?" Returning to his human form, Espan clapped his hands, apparently satisfied with the Warg''s response. Enlightening the wisdom of beasts is not just as simple as imparting knowledge to them, but also requires both grace and power. Only when beasts learn to fear and obey under absolute power can they be considered to have initially mastered a little human form. The wolf in front of him became Espan''s target to kill the chickens and warn the monkeys. As he expected, the beasts that were still a little restless in the vicinity became obedient after seeing what happened to the wolf, and their human figures were growing. . As one of the few melee ranks that is qualified to fight against the Behemoth Behemoth, there is no doubt about the strength of Drewyin. When Espan turns into a giant bear, even the Behemoth Behemoth can make a few moves. Dealing with such a wolf is naturally no problem. The Warg, who was beaten by Druyin''s slap, came to Druyin''s enlightened team in such a vague way that he completely forgot that he was not the beast rescued by Jenny at all, but the have more important tasks. "Have you seen the secret method I use? If there are talented people among you, there is also a chance to learn this kind of deformation secret method under my enlightenment. But if you are too ignorant, this secret method will not be with you. ." Espan continued to enlighten the nearby beasts, and when he caught a glimpse of the returning witch Jenny out of the corner of his eyes, he couldn''t help but salute the guardian. Although there was some unpleasantness between Espan and Jenny''s apprentices in the previous selection, the matter has passed, Espan is as rough as his burly body, never caring about what happened in the past, facing the guardian He still pays his respects when visiting Jenny. Jenny also nodded in response, no matter what they did, they were in the same general direction, that is, to protect the peace of the Elf Kingdom, they were all jungle guardians and shouldered heavy responsibilities. "Jenny, we received a text message from the Thieves Guild." Soon, Jenny, who returned to the royal city, was found by the hero Gru. The hero Gru is a little urgent, and at the same time brings some important news to Jenny. "The good news is that the Thieves Guild has obtained the water spirit ball that restrains the water element monarch. The leader of the Thieves Guild, Lady Shadow, intends to personally trade with us to exchange the water spirit ball for the guild mage''s fire spirit ball." After listening to the news of the hero Gru, Jenny couldn''t help but look happy. With the help of the water spirit ball, they would have a greater confidence to fight against the water element monarch, thus preventing the world from being destroyed by the element monarch. Even the sword of ice cannot directly destroy the water element monarch. It is naturally great news to be able to obtain the help of the water spirit ball at such a time. However, seeing the red-haired half-elf with a serious face and no joy in reaping the good news, Jenny also realized the problem. Under other circumstances, Gru would definitely be happy about it, his expression was so serious that it made Jenny''s expression tense. "What about the bad news?" Jenny immediately asked. Since the good news couldn''t make the hero Gru happy, it must mean that he had bad news that worried him even more, which made her unable to help herself. "The bad news is that through the observation of the master of Bracada, the air flow on the main plane has undergone extremely serious abnormalities. It is speculated that the air element monarchs also came to the main plane. When the elemental monarchs join forces, they want to deal with it. They, I am afraid it is more difficult than we expected." Gru sighed. After learning the news of the Qi Elemental Monarch, Gru was very uneasy for a time. Even if the Magic Guild declared that they had the ability to deal with the Qi Elemental Monarch, Gru still had difficulty letting go of his worries. Jenny seemed to have thought of something: "Those mages, will they agree to the exchange of spirit balls? If there is a water spirit ball, I believe that the power of the artifact can be better utilized." Gru nodded: "You don''t have to worry about this matter, the Council of the Guardians of the Jungle has reached an agreement with the mages, they will fully cooperate with us before the danger of the elemental monarch is lifted, and the water balls obtained in exchange will also be handed over to You use it." Jenny frowned, with what she knew about the mages, the mages would never agree to this request easily: "Then what price does Eli have to pay? The mages who are most concerned with interests will not lend their treasures for nothing. us." "The price is that when the danger of the elemental monarch is lifted, they will borrow the sword of ice, and Eli''s elf troops to complete the restoration of the country from the evil necromancer." Gru sighed. Jenny also fell into silence. For those mages, there is nothing more they look forward to than the recovery of Brakada. They will be reduced to the current level, all of which have eaten the disadvantage of the artifact in the war. Rhodes, who has mastered many unique treasures, including artifacts, has already beaten the mages to the point of losing their helmets and disarming them, and had to flee far away to Eli. If they had the blessing of the divine weapon, the Sword of Ice, and the military support provided by Eli, they would no longer have to fear Rhodes, and it was just around the corner to recover the Brakada Snow Region. If you want to borrow the mage''s things and fight against the major catastrophe in front of you, you naturally have to pay a price, and that price is to drag the future Eli into the continuous war. "In this case, even if we survive the catastrophe of the elemental monarch, Eli will definitely not live in peace in the future." Jenny sighed deeply. Gru just shook his head: "Eri is long gone. The necromancer''s ambition will not stop because of a little satisfaction, but will only expand infinitely, even if Brakada has fallen. In his hands, he will not stop the pace of battle, waiting for him, only to destroy other creatures, or be destroyed by other creatures. Even without those mages, the exhausted Eli will be caught in the flames of war. It is also my original intention to go out to sea to find a sword." Gru''s eyes were firm, and his red hair seemed to be burning: "Only by eradicating evil, Eli will usher in the final peace, otherwise all the peace in front of him will be false, and the real enemy has never slowed his pace. ." Jenny felt Gru''s will, a hero''s determination. Even if she is extremely dissatisfied with the mage, she has to admit the truth in Gru''s words. The evil will not recede because of their temporary patience, but will only think that they are weak and can be bullied. Jenny shook his head, compared to the immediate crisis, it is too far to say that now. The elemental monarch remains the sword hanging over all creatures, and if left unchecked, they will destroy the world. With the help of the water spirit ball, her grasp against the elemental monarch can also be a little bit bigger. At this moment, there was an exclamation from the distance between the two. The fireflies in the forest were completely extinguished at this moment, and the deep darkness completely wrapped the nearby Eli creatures. "It''s her... Ms. Shadow." Thinking of the rumors about the leader of the thieves, Gru couldn''t help but look condensed. In the rumors of the thieves, the leader of the thieves guild is always shrouded in shadows. No one has ever seen her true face, and no one knows the specific information about her. She is like a phantom manipulating the world''s intelligence in the dark. Nothing in the world can escape her control. The water spirit ball against the elemental monarch is also escorted by Lady Shadow herself. Any Xiao Xiao who dares to play the water spirit ball from her hands will die helplessly in the deep shadow. Even Jenny and Gru were affected by this darkness, blocking all perception there, making people seem to fall into a dark abyss, unable to feel the darkness of their existence at all, even their two heroes, for a while. Difficult to adapt to. Feeling the darkness that engulfed the light and caused the world to sink completely, Jenny also realized something in her heart. When the fire element has not disappeared, the power of the Shadow Lady is unparalleled, far exceeding the ordinary legendary creatures, reaching the level of the legendary peak. When the world falls into the deepest darkness and there is no flame in the world, how terrible should the power of the Shadow Lady become? As if aware of Jenny''s doubts, in the darkness, there was a short chuckle. The laughter was sweet and melodious, but it contained fatal danger. Chapter 2736 The coming of shadows plunges nearby creatures into deep darkness. In the darkness where he couldn''t see his fingers, the Warg, who had already been beaten by Drewyin, began to move again. He did not flee in the darkness, but rushed towards where Drewyin was standing. Vows to give it a fatal blow. Even without the slightest sight, Espan still sensed the approaching threat. Relying on the powerful perception brought by his instinct, he accurately avoided the Warg''s blow and kicked the Warg''s defenseless abdomen. When the darkness was gone, the Warg had been completely subdued by Espan, and his body was trampled under his feet by Drewyin, and he could only utter a whimper of mercy. "You actually know how to attack in the dark. Although it''s stupid to do so, you still have some spirituality. At least you''re not as stupid as those beasts." After the warg no longer resisted, Espan finally moved his feet away and commented in his mouth. . Following his line of sight, the Warg also saw other beasts. Under the cover of darkness, those beasts were either completely frightened and could only stand there. Even if the darkness ended, their eyes were still dull, or they were crazy. Running around like a swarm of headless flies. The only one who can maintain absolute calm in the dark, and achieve his own purpose, attack Druyin is the Warg in front of him, no wonder Druyin would make such a comment. "You can understand what I''m saying. If you can drive back those wild beasts, maybe I''ll teach you a few secret transformation techniques." Espan stroked his bushy beard and said to the wolf. Although the Warg was reluctant, due to the current situation, he could only obey Druyin''s order, and ran wildly nearby, driving the animals frightened by the darkness back to the original clearing. In the sacred forest in the forest, the darkness that engulfed the light still exists, but it has changed its position. As the master of darkness, Lady Shadow has already arrived with a unique treasure. The darkness of the Shadow Lady can not only block the sight, but also block the perception of those who fall into the darkness. Only in the face of incoming attacks, instinctive perception will work, otherwise, no matter whether it is using perception exploration, or other means, it is impossible to see through everything in the dark. Relying on the powerful effects of the Shadow Domain, no one has been able to see through the darkness for countless years, and no one even knows the true appearance of the Lady of Shadow. Under the guidance of the two heroes, Sally came to Eli''s upper council, a palace in a dense forest. After bringing the Shadow Lady here, the heroes did not enter together. "Lady Shadow, on behalf of the nature-loving Eri creatures, I pay the highest respect to the Thieves Guild and thank you for all you have done in the process of fighting against the elemental monarchs." The darkness shrouded, and even the elf king lost his sight, but his face was calm and did not show the slightest discomfort. "The action of the elemental monarch to destroy the world is something that no one wants to see. In the face of those ancient enemies, we creatures living on the main plane should naturally work together." Sally also politely said a few words. The Elf King sighed: "The Water Elemental Monarch is making waves in the coastal areas. Her floods have submerged the earth, causing heavy casualties to the creatures of Eri. Even if our hero holds a divine sword, there is nothing we can do with such an existence, as long as her true body is still alive. In the ocean, no one can hurt her... and only the precious water spirit ball has the ability to restrain her power." Seeing the Elf King finally talk about the topic, Sally in the dark also smiled a little: "It''s a coincidence, the water spirit ball was found by my men not long ago and gave it to me. The spirit ball is a priceless thing. , not to mention that it can be used to restrain the elemental monarch, but in order to save the world, I am willing to take out the water ball and make this transaction." The Elf King hurriedly nodded in approval, which was exactly the purpose of this meeting. Even the Elf King clapped his hands excitedly when he learned that Lady Shadow was willing to trade the spirit balls. The threat of the elemental monarch is approaching, and this spirit ball transaction is like a sleepy person encountering a pillow. Even the elf king, who has always been calm and acted very calmly, couldn''t help but sigh with emotion. It seems that luck is always on the side of the main plane creatures. Those who try to destroy the main plane''s existence, even the elemental monarch, will eventually Usher in a failed ending. In the darkness, the Elf King opened his eyes wide, even if he couldn''t see anything, he still looked in the direction of the voice. If he could see Ms. Shadow, he must express his gratitude. All the creatures in Eli who know the Thieves Guild claim that the leaders of the thieves are mysterious and dangerous, but in the eyes of the Elf King, the Shadow Lady who came to trade the spirit balls at this time is simply enthusiastic and righteous, and I don¡¯t know what the rumors are. where did it come from. If the Elf King could see through the darkness, he would be amazed at what he saw in the darkness. In this deep darkness, Lady Shadow was not the only one standing beside her, and there was another man, who was the notorious Lord of the Undead, Rhodes. It is a pity that under the pure darkness that shields perception, no one can detect the existence of Rhodes, not even the elf king not far away. Hidden in this deep darkness. Rhodes didn''t want to come here, but under Sally''s persuasion, in order to ensure that there would be no accident in this transaction, he finally came with her. Although Rhode believed that according to the habits of those elves, they would definitely be willing to carry out this transaction, but not afraid of 10,000, just in case, if the group of escaped mages fanned the fire in the dark, or simply did not want to take out the fire spirit If the ball is only going to be empty gloves, Rhodes can''t just ignore it. Even Ms. Shadow, under the siege of the top legends, it is not easy to escape safely, not to mention that the current strength of Eli is no longer the same, not only has he obtained the frozen sword in the depths of the ocean, Among those mages, there are powerful demigods like Somura. Under Sally''s constant persuasion, Rhodes was also a little worried about her safety. If those Eli creatures insisted on dealing with her, she might not be able to escape safely. Fortunately, after coming to Eli, Rhode realized that his idea was wrong. After all, not all creatures use conspiracy means, at least in Eli creatures, Rhode did not see their hostility, not only that, they She showed great enthusiasm and respect for the Shadow Lady who came to trade. On the contrary, Sally, relying on the cover of darkness and the shadow realm that others could never see through her, kept teasing Rhodes who came with her, and kept poking Rhodes with her fingers when she mentioned the water ball. Facing Sally''s actions, Rhodes was also a little helpless, but he couldn''t stop it, he didn''t want to expose himself. However, Sally did not restrain herself, instead she became more aggressive, her fingers poked on Rhode''s face, denting his side face. Looking at the helpless Rhodes, Sally''s smile could no longer be restrained. Who could see the terrifying Lord of the Undead in such an unforgettable look on weekdays? The unique situation in front of her is also exclusive to her in the dark. Listening to Lady Shadow''s laughter, the Elf King didn''t know what happened, but when she was excited about the deal that was about to happen, a scarlet orb appeared in his palm. "Ms. Shadow, this is the fire spirit ball. Due to the power of the domain around you, we can''t see the situation in the domain clearly. Please give us the water spirit ball. After we confirm that it is correct, we will give the fire spirit ball to us. superior." The elf king said toward the deep darkness, because the effect of the shadow domain is too overbearing, and the elf king did not dare to trade the fire spirit ball without confirming the true appearance of the water spirit ball outside the domain. "You want me to give you the water spirit ball first? What should I do if you plan to go back on it and tear up the deal?" Sally did not turn her eyes away, but looked at Rhodes. Rhode didn''t know what she was doing. It seemed that it was different from the transaction process he had promised, so he had to signal to her with his eyes to let her complete the transaction as soon as possible. Listening to Sally''s doubts, the nearby elves couldn''t sit still. In the darkness, a court mage said: "Ms. Shadow, are you saying that we will break our promise and not return the water ball to you? You should Trusting Eli''s credibility, we would never do such a thing." His words also aroused the echoes of the nearby elves. If someone else dared to question the reputation of Eli''s creatures, they would have been denounced by them long ago, but when faced with the Shadow Lady who came to trade, they had no choice but to take Have a good attitude. The elf king coughed, and when he heard this cough, even in the deep darkness, the others stopped talking, but listened to the elf king''s words: "Ms. Shadow, I can understand your worries, after all, the treasure The stakes are very important, and no one can trust this kind of thing, so how do you think we should proceed with the transaction?" Listening to the words of the Elf King, Sally showed a good-natured smile. Under the cover of darkness, this smile could only be seen by Rhode who was beside her. Rhode didn''t know what she was going to say, but he told her instinctively. He must be fine. "I can''t close the shadow field, and I can''t hand over the water spirit ball first. So I think, in order to keep the transaction going, we might as well find a middleman to identify the treasure, which will also avoid mutual suspicion." The Elf King nodded: "You are right, as expected of the Shadow Lady who has been running the Thieves Guild for many years, but who do you think is suitable to be the middleman?" In the darkness, Sally raised Rhode''s face with her hand: "Since it is a transaction between us, the middleman must not be one of our subordinates, and he must also be hostile to the elemental monarch, not from the element plane. ...In this case, I think Moriel, the hero of the snowy region, is more suitable, or let the Lord of the Undead come, there should be no problem." Hearing Sally''s words, Rhode couldn''t help feeling a little nervous. He didn''t know what the hell this was. He quickly grabbed Sally''s cold hand and gave her a few more glances. Seeing Rhode''s winking expression, Sally almost laughed happily. In the boundless darkness, she seemed at ease and everything was under her control. Compared with Rhodes, Rhode seemed uneasy. . Seeing that Sally made it clear that he was going to make fun of himself in the dark, Rhodes could only roll his eyes in the end, as if he was saying that after the transaction was over, he would go back and take care of her. Listening to Sally''s half-truth proposal, the Elf King''s head also shed a few drops of cold sweat: "Ms. Shadow... I don''t think this is a good idea, if those evil people are used as intermediaries, I''m afraid they will If you steal the spirit ball directly, it¡¯s even more impossible to return it to us. If you insist on finding a middleman, I propose to let the angels of Erathia take the place, at least they won¡¯t be greedy for the spirit ball.¡± "I''m just joking. Your willingness to use an angel as a middleman also shows that you don''t intend to do anything." In the darkness, Lady Shadow''s voice came again, and the Elf King was stunned for a moment. Just as he was about to ask about the transaction, he felt a strong wind hit him. "Enemy attack!" The nearby elf guards noticed it for the first time and blocked the hidden weapon thrown by Ms. Shadow. The entire palace was also on alert. The magic of the court mage was ready to go. What happened. The movement in the palace was so great that even the heroes waiting outside the darkness noticed it. Jenny, who was holding the sword of ice, was about to enter the palace for support, but was stopped by the hero Gru beside him. "and many more¡­¡­" At this moment, the voice of the elf king also caused the nearby guards to stop their movements. In the elf king''s exclamation, there was no panic and helplessness when he was attacked by the enemy, but rather a bit of urgency and fiery. "What about the thing that Lady Shadow just threw? Where did you drop it? Give it to me soon!" Following the words of the elf king, the nearby guards reacted. After rummaging in the dark for a while, they finally touched the icy ball on the sunken ground. The guards handed it over to the Elf King. The Elf King carefully perceived the powerful water element contained in the ball, and his mood could no longer be calm. It is said that if the water spirit ball is placed on the ground, the water droplets secreted on the surface of the spirit ball will soften the land and allow it to sink from the land, which is exactly what is in front of it. The thing in his hands is clearly the treasure in the transaction, the water spirit ball that can be used to restrain the water element monarch. What the Elf King did not expect was that after confirming the situation, Ms. Shadow threw the water ball over without any hesitation, and even caused the guards to be restless, almost treating her actions as an enemy attack. deal with. If it really evolves into that, the elf king must not be able to forgive himself, and even treat the alliance that intends to deal with the elemental monarch as an enemy. Fortunately, the situation was under control and the conflict did not escalate further. Before she knew it, the Elf King was sweating profusely, and the Shadow Lady was extremely mysterious and unpredictable. He wiped the sweat from the top of his head, and after confirming that the water spirit ball was correct, the elf king no longer waited, and handed the fire spirit ball into her hands, completing this unique spirit ball transaction. Chapter 2737 Sally and Rhodes returned to Bracada with the fire balls exchanged for the trade. "Is this the fire spirit ball? Although I''ve heard of the uniqueness of those spirit balls, I haven''t felt their power well." After getting the fire ball, Sally didn''t give it to Rhodes, but held it in her hand and looked at it carefully, feeling the still incomparably hot fire element in that dark and silent era. Rhodes could not help but heave a sigh of relief after completing the transaction without any risk. He was very worried that Sally''s actions would cause unnecessary trouble. Fortunately, the process went smoothly. There was some kind of unique connection between the fire spirit ball near Chi Chi and Rhodes. Under the illumination of the spirit ball, Rhodes could hardly start to burn out the realm, nor could he use the power of flames, and his other abilities were not affected. Rhode was secretly surprised that the Burning Domain on his body was exactly the same as that of the Fire Elemental Monarch. The fire ball can restrain his domain, and it can also restrain the elemental monarch. As early as in the battle to conquer Bracada, Rhodes felt the power of the spirit ball, but the fire spirit ball at that time was very far away from his location, and it did not belong to him, so he could not find out at close range. However, Sally seemed unwilling to just hand over the spirit ball to Rhodes. Seeing that Rhodes stretched out his hand, she moved the spirit ball to the side, letting Rhodes catch the empty space. "What are you doing..." Rhode''s mouth twitched, and he didn''t seem to have settled with Sally about the previous accounts. "I took the risk and exchanged the fire ball for you from Eli. How can you reward me?" Sally said with one hand on her hip and the crimson orb in the other, she bit her last words very hard. . Rhode stretched out his hand to hold his forehead: "If I remember correctly, exchange spiritual orbs with Eli''s creature. This seems to be your first suggestion. I just do what you said. When it comes to rewards, it should be your reward. Am I right?" "Oh?" Sally raised her eyebrows, and the corners of her mouth rose slightly, "So, do you want my reward?" Saying that, she brought the fire ball close to Rhode''s body, originally just wanting to tease Rhode''s actions, but she never thought of triggering some kind of switch, activating that unique treasure. The surface of the fire ball became extremely hot, and Sally did not notice it for a while, and hurriedly threw the fire ball out in pain, and finally was firmly held by Rhodes. "This power..." After holding the fire ball, Rhode''s expression changed slightly, and then his brows were deeply wrinkled. Only by holding the fire ball in his hand could he feel the uniqueness of the treasure, and at the same time he discovered Something is not right. At the same time, the properties of the Fire Spirit Ball were also displayed in Rhodes'' mind. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡¾Fire Spirit Ball¡¿ Quality: treasure Type: pendant Equipment Requirements: Expert Fire Magic Basic Attributes: The damage of cast fire spells is increased by 50%, and the damage received by fire spells is reduced by 50%. Special Attribute 1: When in an environment with abundant fire elements, all abilities will not be restricted by the environment, at the same time, all attributes will be +3, and fire magic damage will be increased by an additional 50%. Special Attribute 2: The holder is always blessed with the status of [Fire-fighting Thaumaturgy Lv15]. Hidden attribute: If the holder has [Burning Domain], the holder''s fire magic ignores any magic resistance and will definitely cause panel damage. If the holder does not have the [Burning Field], he can use the power of the spirit ball to suppress the [Burning Field]. Evaluation: The treasure of the fire magician, it can greatly enhance the power of fire magic, and is not limited by the authority of the elemental monarch. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Holding the fire ball tightly, Rhodes also felt the power of this treasure. In addition to the basic attributes of the spirit ball, what surprised Rhode was that the power of the fire spirit ball could not only be used to suppress the Burning Domain. If the holder of the spirit ball possesses the Burning Domain, or if he is directly the monarch of the fire element, he can rely on the power of the spirit ball to strengthen his magic to an unimaginable level. According to the information that Rhode knows, the current element monarch has withdrawn all the power of flames in the world. In this state, the fire magic she exerts does more damage than ten thousand, even dozens of Thousands, millions are possible. Even Rhodes'' ultimate lightning is difficult to burst out of such high damage. Under normal circumstances, Rhodes, relying on the blood of the great demon in his body, can be immune to the damage of fire magic, but if the fire element monarch gets the fire spirit ball, all magic resistance to the flame will be invalid, and anyone will be in her flame. Die tragically. Breaking the magic resistance of creatures is originally the power of the Orb of Destruction. However, when the holder of the Spirit Orb has the corresponding domain, he can also achieve a similar effect. This discovery naturally surprised Rhodes. Before that, Rhode didn''t know the hidden power of the spirit ball. After careful scrutiny, Rhodes also understood. As a treasure condensed by the flames of the world, when it is not used to suppress the burning field of the source of flames, but instead is used to increase the field, the power it shows is naturally far beyond everything. Thinking of this, Rhodes couldn''t help but feel nervous. Although the elements controlled by the four elemental monarchs are different, there is a certain commonality among them, and that commonality will not change due to the different types of elements. For example, the fire spirit ball in front of you, since the ability of the fire spirit ball can correspond to the burning domain on the fire element monarch, then other spirit balls can naturally also correspond to the domains on the remaining element monarchs. If the elemental monarchs get the spirit ball, their power will be unstoppable. On the side, Sally was blowing on her scalded right palm. Even she couldn''t stop the superposition of the spirit ball and the field, ignoring the resistance of the flame to burn. If she hadn''t thrown the spirit ball away in time, I''m afraid will suffer severe burns. Sally was looking at Rhodes with a bit of resentment, but seeing Rhodes holding the spirit ball, her brows were furrowed, as if she was in deep thought, she temporarily put down her teasing thoughts, and asked, "What''s the matter? I''m looking at you. Does the dignified look have something to do with the flames in the spirit ball just now?" "you are right." Sally''s inquiry also made Rhodes sigh deeply. He temporarily put aside his thoughts of exploring the secrets of the elemental monarch, and turned to look at the Shadow Lady in the dark. Water-like light emerged from Sally''s body, and under Rhode''s healing magic, Sally''s scalded palm quickly returned to its original state. Rhodes took out the wound medicine prepared in advance and smeared it around her palm. Although for Rhodes, the fusion ritual can treat most of the injuries on his body, whether it is cut by a sharp weapon or missing an arm or a leg, as long as the fusion ritual is performed, the injury can be quickly recovered. If there is a wound, the wound will be fused. If there is a lack of body parts, new parts will be fused. The necrotic part can also be directly cut off, but Sally, who wants to come to the front, is not willing to perform that kind of magic ritual, so Rhodes uses ordinary methods to deal with it. Facing Rhodes'' first use of magic to heal the wounds, and then carefully applying the wound medicine to avoid any scars, Sally''s mouth also showed a bit of a smile. Although she is a legendary creature, her ability to recover from injuries is far superior to others. Although she is not as exaggerated as a legendary barbarian, she is still not comparable to ordinary creatures. However, in the face of Rhode''s careful actions, she still did not say anything. Interrupted, but showed a faint smile. At this moment, the boundless darkness around her body no longer makes Sally feel lonely and bored, on the contrary, it adds to her a sense of peace of mind. She is no longer the shadow lady who leads the thieves and controls the intelligence. Instead, she has become like a ordinary woman. When Rhodes finished applying the wound medicine, she looked at Rhodes with more affection in her eyes: "It seems to be my illusion, I always feel that you are a little different from before." "What?" Rhodes glanced at her, he thought for a while, maybe it was because the realm of love improved its own charm, which made Sally feel different, and there might be other reasons. Rhode didn''t seem to care about this, just held the back of Sally''s hand: "Then how do you like me in that state better?" "As long as it''s you, I like it no matter what kind of state it is." Sally didn''t answer as Rhodes restricted her, and the answer she gave made Rhodes silent. The darkness around Sally was so gloomy that even the Fire Spirit Ball combined with the Burning Domain couldn''t dispel the darkness around her. The realm is a change to the rules of the world. Except for the realm that uses the rule of dispelling shadows, it is difficult for any power to dispel that darkness. However, under the boundless cold darkness, there is a heart that is as fiery as the fire spirit ball. By now, that heart has been completely opened for Rhodes and tightly wrapped around Rhodes. Rhode secretly sighed in his heart that the realm of love is so magical. Without this realm, he may always be suspicious of the Shadow Lady, but with the blessing of the realm of love, they can hug each other tightly, and time seems to do it too. Freeze, the only thing left is each other. After a brief warm moment, Rhode thought of the hidden danger of the spirit ball again, and immediately said: "You should know that I have a burning field of the same style as the fire element monarch on my body." Sally nodded. She had already learned many secrets about Rhodes from the information collected by her subordinates. Among them, the domain similar to the fire element monarch was also known to her. "It wasn''t until I got the fire spirit ball that I knew that the original elemental monarch''s domain could be used in combination with those spirit orbs. When the elemental monarch''s already powerful domain, combined with the power of the corresponding spirit ball, will show an unparalleled terrifying effect. Powerful enough to ignore any magic resistance and destroy other creatures." Rhodes told the truth. Compared with the mighty Orb of Destruction, the increase of the Spirit Orb on the domain is more subtle, and at the same time, it will not affect the creatures of their own. Once the Spirit Orb falls into the hands of the Elemental Monarch, their already powerful strength will be enhanced again. Sally also realized the seriousness of the problem: "If the spirit ball still has this ability, I will remind those Eri creatures, don''t let the water spirit ball be taken by the water element monarch." Rhode nodded, if Sally came forward, even if those Eli creatures did not fully believe it, at least they would be vigilant, so that the spirit ball would not easily fall into the hands of the elemental monarch. "A total of three spirit balls have been revealed in the world. The fire spirit ball is in my hand, the water spirit ball is exchanged for the creature of Eli, and the air ball is in the hands of the magician under Moriel, and the problem is that now the earth element monarch I''ve gotten out of trouble, and where is the Earth Spirit Ball?" As if thinking of something, Rhode''s expression changed slightly. Judging from the information observed by the magic eye, the earth element monarch was the first to break the seal, even earlier than the fire element monarch. However, when the earth element monarch broke through the seal, he did nothing. There was never any rumor about the earth element monarch on the continent, not even a bit of information. He is like the vast land that carries all things, always being The creature ignored it, but as long as he lowered his head, he could see his existence. Compared with the arrogance and arrogance, as soon as he got out of trouble, he immediately took away all the flames in the world. The fire element monarch who seemed impatient, acted more calmly, and the earth element monarch who was always lurking in the dark made Rhode more vigilant. He knew what the earth element monarch was thinking, but his intuition told him that the element monarchs would not do anything good. Sally also fell silent, Rhode said the biggest hidden danger among the elemental monarchs, and she seemed helpless: "I will let the thieves explore the location of the earth spirit ball, and I will also contact those elemental envoys, waiting for you. When you plan to attack the elemental monarch, the elemental envoys will help you." Rhode nodded and took Sally''s words to heart. The flame originating from the Burning Realm ignited from his palm. The true power of the Fire Spirit Ball can not only be displayed in the hands of the Fire Elemental Monarch. When Rhodes got the Fire Spirit Ball, his power also gained an unimaginable increase. Now, when the fire spirit ball is in effect, all the flames released by Rhodes can directly ignore the magic resistance and cause the maximum amount of panel damage. Fire magic also jumped up and became Rhodes'' second most powerful killing magic besides Ultimate Lightning. It''s just that Rhodes doesn''t know whether his fire magic can really hurt the fire element monarch who is in charge of all flames? After all, the fire element monarch, who also has the burning domain, can also resist fire damage. "and many more¡­¡­" At this moment, Rhode seemed to have thought of something. He didn''t only have the Fire Spirit Ball on his body, but even the legendary Destruction Ball also existed in his hands. Since the Fire Spirit Ball alone was a treasure, it was difficult to destroy it. The resistance of the Fire Elemental Monarch, but if you add the Orb of Destruction, which is an artifact, the situation is not necessarily the same. Thinking of this, Rhode couldn''t help but get excited. He seemed to have found a way to deal with the fire element monarch, but he still needed to wait for the right time to test. Just when Rhode was inadvertently, in the shadows, Sally came behind him at some point, and was reaching out to hook his neck. Sally''s movements did not contain killing intent, but only endless intimacy. "Okay, put those things aside, now is our time." Sally whispered in Rhodes ear. Chapter 2738 In the wasteland west of Erathia, Ser Mullak is listening to the report of his scouts. "Lord Murak, according to our investigation, those demons have retreated to the barbarian wasteland. They retreated in such a hurry that they didn''t even erase the traces, as if they didn''t know the flames would disappear." Listening to the report from his subordinates, Mulak pondered for a moment, and his side face was illuminated by the light rising from the priest: "Follow the deep pursuit, and the sudden disappearance of the flame is God''s reward for our bravery. We must not miss this kind of fighter!" The morale of his subordinates was boosted, and after taking the order, he led a small team to explore the depths of the Krulod Wasteland, while Mullak turned his eyes to the darkness that could not see the end. Before the upheaval, Ser Mullak was leading his forces against the increasingly arrogant Hell army in western Erathia. The demons that climbed out of hell lit the grasslands on the plains with the fire of sin. The continuous fire burned for months, and the fiery ashes covered all the warriors. On a certain day that was destined to be unusual, all the flames in the world were silently extinguished at the same moment, and the demons who were used to the cover of flames and were good at using the power of flames were greatly reduced in strength, even the great demons had no power. Continuing, he was defeated by the Erathian Legion. With the cooperation of angels and saints, knights and priests, the demons were soon completely expelled from Erathia. A brief period of tranquillity was restored to the Holy Kingdom. Some Erathians take advantage of this opportunity to indulge in pleasure, wanting to experience a moment of beauty before the end, while others are burdened with heavy responsibilities and never feel at ease for a moment. Ser Mullak was the latter, tracking the fleeing demons all the way to the barren desert west of Erathia, looking for their lair. As a sergeant, Mullak has knowledge no less than that of a scholar. The real home of the demons is the hell at the end of the underground. There is an unknown distance between it and the surface world where humans live. There is even an underground kingdom of Nigon, a magical creature in the middle. The demons can cross this and so on. The long distance, to the surface world, has already used the power of space magic. And what he has to do is to take advantage of the great reduction in the strength of the demons, to investigate their means clearly, so as to completely eradicate the demons from the main plane. If the demons rely on the caster to come to the surface world, then he will kill the caster, and if they rely on the portal, then he will destroy the portal. The wasteland belonging to the barbarians is barren and vast. There are a large number of uncivilized barbaric creatures living here. Their habits are primitive and simple, and the environment is far less than the vast grasslands of Erathia. It didn''t take long for Sir Mullak to stop walking when he was crossing a barren mountain. In the cave not far away, he found traces of biological activity, and the sound of footsteps was constantly approaching him. Mullak''s face sank, and then he raised his thumb horizontally and made a gesture to his subordinates to grab the mouth. The leading scout immediately set up an ambush on the path of the visitor. After the future person stumbled, he put the sharp sword on the frame. in front of the man''s throat. "No...don''t kill me..." After realizing his situation, the man hurriedly begged for mercy. He is not a human, but a green-skinned barbarian. For such an alien, the scout does not have any good looks. He is about to open his arm and inflict fear on him, so as to facilitate the interrogation of the Jazz later, but his movements are detected. Mullak, who was overwhelmed by the scout''s mind, stopped. "Don''t hurt him, what''s your name?" Murak asked the barbarian alone, sending the scout aside. The barbarian is not very old, and his stature is a bit shorter than Mrak. Mrak wonders if there is another biological bloodline in this barbarian? But because of this, the savage''s temper is not violent, and his eyes are full of a little bit of agility, and he is carefully looking at the direction where the scout is leaving. After hearing Mrak''s question, the barbarian reacted. The person in front of him was able to stop the scout''s actions in one go, and his identity must be much higher than that of the scout. His punishment, hurriedly said: "My lord, my name is Dadalal, I just came here to try my luck. Your strength is so strong, the food and property left by the king of cavemen should belong to you." Murak seemed to have heard something and asked: "We are not here for some territory, we are here to track down those demons. Do you know any information about demons? And the king of cavemen, was he killed by those demons? ? When did that happen?" Mullak''s series of questions and the power of his high position made the barbarian boy in front of him inarticulate and uneasy. It took him a while to sort out his thoughts and stammered: "Big... my lord, the king of cavemen...he didn''t die at the hands of the devil. A few weeks ago, he led those cavemen and his family away from the scarlet mountain, which is where we are now. Listen to a cave Friends of the people said that the king of the cavemen went to the snowy areas in the south to participate in a grand wedding celebration, when all the kings of the apocalypse would be present..." After listening to the barbarian''s story, Ser Mulak let out a deep hum. Although the barbarian''s story was unclear, he still understood what happened to the king of cavemen. He did not die among those fleeing. In the hands of the demon, he took the initiative to leave his territory, just to participate in the wedding of the Lord of the Undead. As an important general of Erathia, it is impossible for Mrak to not know what happened in Brakada. The mages suffered a big loss in the hands of the Lord of the Undead. Even the ancient homeland, the snowy area of ??Brakada, is now into the hands of Rhodes. And that mighty necromancer planned to take advantage of the joy of victory to marry another king in the apocalypse, the great red dragon Moriel. The doomsday is approaching, wars are raging, and the ambitious kings are on one side, intending to use this doomsday to attack the ancient forces and open up a new order for the world. Ser Mullak will not let the kings'' ambitions succeed, but now, compared to those kings, the demons that even the angels fear are more troublesome than those kings. The flames were silent and the demons were weak. Maybe it was just a moment. Mulak understood this truth deeply. If the demons were given a chance to breathe, they would definitely make a comeback. At that time, they would not let the Erathians go. Before he can deal with the kings of the last days, he must first deal with the demons. "I don''t care about everything that the king of cavemen left behind. After we leave, everything here belongs to you. Now tell me, during this time, have you seen any trace of demonic activity?" Mullak asked again road. Hearing the Sir''s question, the savage boy fell silent. After a while, he said solemnly: "More than seeing the traces of demons? Even the depths of the wasteland are now occupied by demons. I don''t blame King Kilgor, but the demons he brought have completely destroyed the homes of barbarians... those demons, they If I am hungry, I will kill my companions and eat it, especially during the dark time. The demons have taken over everything that once belonged to the barbarians, and the freedom we finally gained under the leadership of the hero Tanan is now all gone. , we can no longer walk freely on the wasteland, and we must be careful with every step." Listening to the narration of the barbarian boy, Sir Mullak also sighed slightly. Erathia is also facing the attack of demons. Although under the protection of angels, he is still safe and sound, but if he does not completely repel those demons, he will not know in the future. What will it look like? The barbarian''s words entered his heart. "You said it was King Kilgor who brought those demons? What''s going on?" Mullak asked. This time, the savage boy hesitated. Judging from the appearance of the group of people in front of them, it was obvious that they were inseparable from Erasia, east of Krulod. They did not come for the treasure left by the king of cavemen, but instead It was for those demons, which also made the young barbarian vigilant. Maybe his answer would destroy the plan of the big leader of Kilgor. As a barbarian with the blood of Krulord, that kind of thing is impossible. forgiven. The sergeant saw his hesitation: "Erathia is also infested by demons. Those evil and murderous demons should not exist in this world. Your king has made a serious mistake. He miscalculated the demons. Dangerous, think about your compatriots who died at the hands of demons, joining forces with demons is like trying to hide from a tiger, and it is destined to not end well." After some persuasion by Sir, the savage boy finally made up his mind: "My brother and I need the food left by the king of cavemen very much. Will you really leave everything here to us?" "Of course I will," Jazz assured. "Not long ago, King Kilgor summoned a large number of barbarians to work for him. They built a huge stone gate on the sunset wasteland to the east of Krulord. It came out of the stone gate. When you cross the scarlet mountain, just keep going west, and you will see the gate of hell in the dark. But be careful, there are powerful demons guarding it all the time, a friend of mine is just a little closer After some, they were killed and eaten by those demons." After a short struggle in his heart, the savage boy finally revealed the truth about those demons. It was through the stone gate on the sunset wasteland that those demons came to Krulod and brought deep disaster to the savage creatures. . After telling the truth, the barbarian boy felt very sorry for the leader of Kilgor in his heart, and he could only convince himself with another idea. He did this so that his fellow barbarians would not be hurt, and that he could make other brothers rely on him. The food left by the king of cavemen lives on. "Is Sunset Wasteland..." Ser Murak wrote down the name of the place in the mouth of the barbarian boy, and a few thoughts flashed in his eyes. Since those demons have been completely expelled from Erathia, they can only attack the barbarians who are weaker than them. "Thank you for your information, everything in the cave belongs to you now," said Murak. The savage boy had a look of surprise on his face. He was ignorant of etiquette. He jumped up excitedly as soon as he heard what the sergeant said. He didn''t even say goodbye to him, and ran to the dark cave on the side. After the young barbarian left, the leader of the scout came to the sergeant again and asked him for instructions: "Sir sire, do you need to..." The scout leader did not say the following words, but there was a deep chill in his tone, and anyone would be secretly shocked by this. After listening to his words, Murak just waved his hand: "Let''s go, after approaching the sunset plain, find out the number of demons guarding outside the gate of hell." This time, the scout leader did not leave immediately. Instead, he objected to Sir''s actions, but the words were still respectful: "With all due respect, Sir Murak, your secret mission bears the lives of hundreds of thousands of Erathians and the hope of the entire Holy Kingdom, and nothing can go wrong. If you don¡¯t want to see death with your own eyes, please give me the task, as long as you show your intentions a little bit, I will help you carry out the task¡­¡± "My order is that you don''t need to hurt the barbarians here. If you let me know that you disobeyed the order, I think you understand what will happen." Sir Mulack stopped, staring at the scout in front of him, saying a word said in one sentence. "But if he leaked our whereabouts..." The scout was silent for a while before speaking. "If it does happen, I will admit my mistake to you, and I will apologize to the Holy Kingdom with my life. But until that moment comes, I will not hurt those innocent people. We are Erathians, not anything Evil." Mulak said sternly. After he finished speaking, he ignored the scouts, and instead led the entire team and continued to move towards the Sunset Wasteland where Hell is located. The scouts who stayed there were also thoughtful. "Since Sir has ordered this, do we still need to do it?" There were also other scouts who heard Murak''s words. This was not at all what they expected. In order to avoid leakage of whereabouts, they could not take any risks. They were like barbarian teenagers. After interrogation It needs to be completely silenced. "Didn''t you all hear it?" The scout leader sighed deeply. He understood Ser Murak''s stubbornness, and also understood what kind of persistence he had in his heart. He didn''t mind getting his hands stained with blood. The Jazz is honored, but the current situation makes him unable to make a decision. In the end, the leader of the scout could only sigh deeply: "Leave a person here, monitor the every move of those barbarians, and don''t hurt them before they behave abnormally." Chapter 2739 On the Krulod wasteland, the darkness covered up the hideous appearance of the demons, and also covered up their hideous atrocities. Creatures who are in the company of demons will eventually feel the cruelty of hell. After crossing the bright red peaks and before reaching the Sunset Plain, the strong fishy smell reached Sir Mulack''s nose. With the glow of the priest, Mulak saw the continuous white bones, which were piled up into mountains, and there were still some broken flesh and blood on them. With the fighting experience of the Erathians, Mrak could see at a glance that those broken flesh were. Torn apart. Looking at the hell scene in front of them, Mullak''s subordinates were silent. Although they had experienced hundreds of battles and understood the cruelty of the devil, when they really saw the horror left by the devil, they would still cause discomfort. There was a slight noise in the distance, and in front of a still intact barbarian corpse, several little demons were excitedly gnawing, fighting for flesh and blood. In Erasia, there has always been such a rumor that the demons of hell march without food and grass, and any living creature can be turned into their rations, and those groups of little monsters, in addition to being used as cannon fodder in battle, in When necessary, it can also become a reserve food for the devil. The habits of demons are more cruel and heinous than barbarians. The little demons did not notice the approach of the enemy, but luckily the enemy did not intend to deal with them. Murak gestured to his subordinates, the priests stopped emitting light, and the whole team suddenly fell into a deep darkness, and the direction of travel was reversed. Under the cover of darkness, they passed over the gathered little demons and continued towards the setting sun. Walk in the wilderness. Hell demons are extremely sensitive to death. Priests say that demons can hear the sound of broken souls. After stepping into the land occupied by demons, as long as any creature dies, a large number of demons will come in a short time. Murak fell with one foot and smashed the bones under his feet. Even in the territory of the Necromancer, it is impossible to see so many corpses. The tragic scene of Kruloyd has already explained to him what will happen if those demons are allowed to do evil. As an Erathian, Mrak didn''t want to see the Holy Kingdom turn into what it is now, so he had to do something to connect hell before the demons could get the power of fire back. channel destroyed. There was a loud shout not far away, and the burly abyss demon was hunting a savage who escaped. The barbarian was covered in scars, and every step he took would leave a pool of blood stains, but the demon didn''t want to let him go, and waved the long whip in his hand, leaving a deeper mark on the barbarian''s body. Looking at the barbarian who was under the whip, the speed of escape was quickened again, the demon laughed wildly, and seemed to be very satisfied with the reaction of the prey when it was tortured. His laughter echoed in the darkness, and the Erathian people in the distance shuddered when he heard it, and even the little devil stopped gnawing and looked for the direction of the laughter in confusion and respect. Experience tells the little devils that in that direction, there will definitely be fresh food. After hearing that burst of laughter, Mullak''s eyes sank. According to the Holy See''s record of hell demons, those burly demons are good at relying on the pain and pleasure brought by torture, and perform evil rituals to please someone in the depths of hell. king. They don''t kill savages for food, like other demons, they take pleasure in it. Just as Mrak was thinking about it, an unexpected thing happened. Under the whip of the demon, the barbarian who was in a panic, rushed straight towards his team. The scouts in the team clenched their weapons tightly and were ready to fight immediately. Mulak was also shocked. If the barbarians were to come over like this, when the demons found themselves, the traces of the entire team would be completely exposed. They will be surrounded and suppressed by demons in the wasteland. Murak wanted to ask the priest for help, but even the priest couldn''t help the abnormal situation in front of him. The priest''s spells were upright and upright, and he was good at destroying the enemy with a mighty offensive. If so, it will only expose his team faster. A scout took the initiative to stand up, preparing to take advantage of the darkness to lead the demon to another direction before the team was exposed, so as to buy time for the team, but before he could do so, the bruised barbarian couldn''t hold it any longer. , fell to the ground and no longer breathed. With the fall of the barbarian, the demon immediately lost interest. Tortured people could not please the king. He kicked the barbarian''s corpse a few times. The moving little devils stepped forward to eat. The short interlude strengthened Mrak''s determination. The devil in hell is the biggest catastrophe faced by Erathia. This kind of evil and cruel monster should not exist in this world, and the eternal hell is what they should place to stay. Just when Mrak was about to move on, something unexpected happened. The barbarian who fell to the ground and was bitten by the little monster actually reopened his eyes. The blood of Krulord made him turn all the pain in his body into stronger power and vented it towards the little monster. Even Murak was stunned for a moment. The barbarian actually escaped the demon''s hunt by pretending to be dead. As long as he still has one breath, the demon''s hunting and torment will not stop, and only by doing so can he get a chance to escape. In order to survive, the barbarian burst out with all the ferocity in his heart. The little monster followed the wound on his body and tore off the large pieces of flesh on his shoulders and back, but he did not say a word. Longing, sustains the savage to remain conscious even in the throes of pain. It was not until the demon was completely gone that he stood up abruptly, picked up the broken bones on the ground nearby, used the sharp end as a thorn, and stabbed deeply into the throat of a little monster. The resurrection of the barbarian can frighten the nearby little monsters. As cannon fodder in hell, the little monsters are poor and weak. An untrained adult male can easily defeat more than two little monsters. Switch to experienced barbarians, each capable of destroying more than ten little monsters. The real strength of little monsters is that they absorb their souls and continuously improve their growth. The number is the biggest reliance of little monsters. If they are lucky, after a tragic battle, the little monsters that survived can even be promoted all the way. to the big devil. But now, these few sporadic little monsters have suffered, and the angry barbarians will not show any mercy to them in order to gain a chance to survive. In a short while, the last little monster jumping and running away was also knocked down and killed by the barbarian. The savage''s return-like battle also exhausted all the strength in his body. He fell to the ground with serious injuries. He could no longer lift the slightest strength, and could only feel the vitality in his body fading little by little. At this moment, the barbarian seemed to see that the ancestor was waving to him. Since the demon came to Krulord, he has not been so relaxed for a long time. Just when the savage was chaotic and his consciousness was about to fall into eternal sleep, bursts of white light enveloped his body, and the terrifying and ferocious wounds all over his body were healing little by little at this moment, and his weak breathing gradually became stable. stand up. The barbarian opened his eyes again to see the priest who was casting a spell on him, and Ser Mulak in the darkness. "The Erathians? You saved me..." Looking at the people hidden in the darkness, the barbarians looked vigilant. Except for the creatures flowing with the blood of Krulord, the others were not worthy of the barbarians'' trust. . Ser Murak stared at him. The situation on the Sunset Wasteland was worse than he imagined. If this continued, they would be discovered by the demons before they reached the gates of hell, resulting in a complete failure of the mission. Murak couldn''t accept such a result. He had to learn more information here from the barbarians who knew the news before he could continue to go deeper into the wasteland. "I want to know the information about the gate of hell, tell me what you know, and you can leave safely." Sir said slowly. The savage who escaped from the dead looked at Murak and the team behind him, who were still hiding in the dark, and some doubts appeared in his eyes: "This is the land of the savages, you Erathians, come here to work. Well?" "Sir Murak saved your life. You''d better explain everything you know honestly." The nearby scout sank and scolded the barbarian, who also responded with a look not to be outdone. Sir shook his head. He was very aware of the temper of those barbarians and threatened those primitive and irritable creatures, but there would be no good results. He just said: "You said this is the land of barbarians? I think this is the homeland of demons. . Your brethren are being devoured by the demons, and we are here to deal with those demons." Listening to Murak''s words, the barbarians fell into silence. Looking around, the barbarian wasteland was full of corpses. Some of those corpses belonged to demons, and some belonged to Creulod creatures. The arrival of the demons is for Creulode. brought deep disaster. Even so, the barbarian was still reluctant to speak: "The mistake of the Kilgor chief should not be corrected by you Erathians, you don''t have the blood of Krulord in your body, you will never be one of us, I only Obey the command of the chief." "Even if Kilgor will imprison the whole of Krulord and allow those demons to kill your compatriots, will you still listen to Kilgor?" The keen sergeant discovered the loophole in the barbarian''s words, and immediately Just keep asking. Facing Sir''s questioning, the barbarian let out a roar of filial piety: "Of course! Kilgor is the chief of Krulord, even if he wants us to die, we will not have any hesitation, we are not like you humans. If you If you want to kill me, just come!" After listening to the barbarian''s words, Mulak let out a deep sigh. He sighed at the barbarian''s stubbornness and admired his loyalty to the big leader. Although his loyalty seemed a bit ignorant, the sergeant still admired it. The jazz made a gesture, and the team in the dark suddenly made a way: "You can go. If you have nowhere to go, go to the Crimson Peak, where there are a few barbarians, and the king of cavemen. food left." Hearing Sir''s words, the barbarian was stunned. He couldn''t believe that the Erathian in front of him had just let him go. Just now, he was even ready to fight to the death. Even if he lost his life, he would not tell the secrets belonging to Krulord to those Erathians. Habits in the Crowrod wasteland made the barbarians no longer trust any other creatures, and only the creatures that also flowed the blood of Crowrod were worthy of his trust. But at this moment, the savage found himself wrong. The Erathians in front of them came to deal with the demons, and they saved their dying self from the demons without even asking for anything in return. Own. However, the savage still has some doubts in his heart. He has long heard that those human beings are tricky. He does not know if those Erathians are trying to paralyze themselves through this method, deliberately let themselves relax their vigilance, and deceive themselves. He believed that with the cunning level of the Erathians, he would definitely be able to do such a thing. It wasn''t until the team continued to go deeper into the wasteland, and the barbarians who stayed alone, felt a little hesitant. Those Erathians seemed to really let them go and let them go safely. "and many more¡­¡­" After a brief hesitation, the barbarian finally spoke up and stopped Ser Murak, who was far away. "Anything else? Or are you saying you don''t know the location of the Crimson Peak?" Sir asked after being stopped by the barbarian. "Don''t you want to know the information on the wasteland? Although I don''t want to question the decision of the Kilgor leader, and I won''t reveal the information about the savage creatures, but if you want to know the information about the gate of hell, I will know the information. Tell you." The barbarian pondered for a moment, and finally said. Hearing the words of the savage creature''s change of mind, Ser Mulak also beamed. Even the captain of the scout, who had always questioned Sir''s decision, was a little surprised at this moment. Sir''s methods were more sophisticated than he expected, and even those stubborn barbarians would change their minds because of him. Thinking of this, the captain of the scout looked at the Jazz with even more admiration in his eyes. He admired the Jazz''s hard-to-find tactics so much, but if Murak knew his thoughts, he would probably only be able to feel his scheming. From the beginning to the end, Jazz did not use any demagogic means, he just acted according to his own standards, but he didn''t expect that this could also be misunderstood by his subordinates. Chapter 2740 "Captain Kilgor, the grand meeting of the kings is being held in Brakada. As the chief leader of the barbarians of Krulord, do you want to miss this rare grand gathering?" In the barbarian''s tent, the burly Kilgor was sitting on a throne covered with animal skins. Beside him, a succubus was slowly pouring wine for him. "The grand gathering of kings? Hmph..." Hearing the succubus mention this, Kilgor''s face sank, and his eyes showed a bit of anger, "That damn Rhode, if I can find a chance, I will definitely put him The corpse is smashed into pieces!" When he mentioned the grand event in Brakada, Kilgor couldn''t help but get angry. He had long heard that the rising queen Moriel in the underground world was amazing and mighty. Get in touch. The steel claws replaced by Kilgor are powerful weapons derived from ancient Beamon. The power is stronger than ordinary Beamon''s claws, enough to tear up the hardest things and sweep all the enemies on the earth. The only shortcoming is that. It is powerless to the enemy who can fly and teleport. No matter how powerful the steel claws are, it is useless if they can''t touch anyone. Kilgor believes that if he can establish a good relationship with the hero Moriel, his indestructible claws, combined with Moriel''s magical dragon army, are enough to sweep away all enemies in the world. If he, the great leader of the barbarians, can marry the hero Moriel, their army will conquer the entire world, not to mention the current Moriel, who has also obtained the inheritance of the Holy Female Dragon and mastered the power from time. However, the big plan in Kilgor''s heart was ruthlessly destroyed by another person, who was one of the initiators of the King''s Gala, Rhodes, known as the Lord of the Undead. What Kilgor didn''t expect anyway was that the big plan in his heart was robbed by Rhodes. In front of the famous Rhodes, Kilgor felt helpless. Rhodes'' undead army was far superior to the barbarians. Even the mages who had enslaved Krulord for hundreds of years were completely defeated by Rhodes. Xueyu is now in his hands, not to mention that he has a variety of artifacts. Compared with Rhodes, he is much inferior as a barbarian leader, and he failed to gain the favor of the Great Red Dragon. Kilgor sighed deeply. The grand meeting of kings held in Bracada was actually the marriage of the two. How could he go to the wedding like other kings and accept his failure calmly? The succubus''s words just hit Kilgor''s annoyance in his heart. He took the full skull wine glass impatiently. The owner of the skull was one of Kilgor''s opponents in the battle for the throne, and he has now obtained it. got its due. After gulping down the spirits in the glass, he closed his eyes, enjoying the soft hands of the succubus, massaging his shoulders. As a barbarian leader, Kilgor can defeat Beamon with his bare hands. His body is extremely strong, and every muscle on his body is as hard as steel. Hidden under Kilgor''s sturdy arms are ruthless steel claws that are indestructible. The caring sorcerer has perfectly transplanted the steel claws under Kilgor''s arms. When he fights, the ruthless steel claws will replace his arms, and when he doesn''t need it, he still maintains the original posture of his hands. The succubus'' massage greatly disappointed Kilgor. How could the tough muscles that ordinary people can''t cut with a sword be pinched by the succubus'' soft and delicate arms? The succubus''s movements weren''t even tickling, but made him even more irritable. Compared with the beautiful appearance of the succubus, their strength is really uncompromising, and Kilgor can only let out a disappointed sigh. The fusion of Steel Claw and Kilgor is perfect, and it is in no way unfavorable in battle, but when he restores the barbarian''s arms, Steel Claw is like a thousand weights, but all of it is added to his arms. After a long time, It also made his shoulders heavy and stiff. Kilgor thought that the succubus'' massage would make his arms feel more comfortable, but he didn''t expect that the succubus, which is very thin compared to the barbarians, couldn''t squeeze his shoulder muscles at all, which also greatly disappointed him. Kilgor missed his second wife''s massage skills more than the succubus in front of him. Kilgor''s second wife, the ogre king Tam is tall, and she is a first-class player in strength. When she is ready, she is enough to wrestle with the Behemoth. Tam''s massage can effectively relieve Kilgor''s shoulders. Before the amazing strength of the ogre, the muscles of the barbarian can be effectively relaxed, and Kilgor can return to the battlefield with a better posture. What sank Kilgor''s eyes was that his cherished second wife, Tam, and their children, were killed by another barbarian, who was also his wife. "Ji Jia..." Kilgor read the barbarian''s name, his eyes burning with anger. He didn''t know what his third wife, Ji Jia, was stimulated, maybe out of jealousy, or because she was rebelled by the enemy, but from the time she killed the queen of Krulord and the heir, She was already condemned as treason and was hunted down by other barbarians. Up to now, Kilgor, who had returned from the embarrassed side of Moriel, had lost his former wife and children, and could only sit alone on the throne of Krulord. Fortunately, it belongs to the nature of the barbarians, so Kilgor quickly forgot about these things, and turned to the succubus who walked out of the gate of hell, but when he accidentally noticed the shortcomings of the succubus, he still couldn''t help but remember. past past. "Kelgor, why are you calling someone else''s name?" Listening to Kilgor''s angry words, the succubus also increased the massage movement in his hands, while slightly complaining. Kilgor also laughed heartily: "Okay, let''s not say those unpleasant names." Listening to his words, the succubus also let out a few coquettish smiles. After Tam''s death, the Bone Tribe she controlled complained about Kilgor''s actions, but under Kilgor''s tyrannical strength, the ogre tribe did not dare to say much, and had to lead the others back to the depths of the wasteland. place. Although he lost the support of some ogres, it didn''t take long for Kilgor to gain new allies. The demons who passed through the gates of hell and came to the surface were Kilgor''s most solid allies. After feeling the endless power of the hell demon, Kilgor was shocked for a time, followed by a deep ecstasy. He was able to have the demon as an ally in the doomsday war and gain the trust of the hell king. I will take this opportunity to show my skills and achieve what the great leaders of Krulord have never done before. The battle was very smooth at the beginning. The fierce offensive of the demons overwhelmed the castle of the Erathians. The fire burned on the plains of the human kingdom, and it did not stop for several months. Even the angels were dragged into the endless stream. war. Even if he just followed behind the demon army, the barbarians also gained unimaginable gains. Those fine armors that could never be smelted and forged with the skills of barbarians, as well as the weapons that cut iron like mud, were once regarded as divine soldiers by barbarians, are being pulled back to the Krulod wasteland by carts, even the evil ones. The wolf warriors of the wolf warriors now have to shoulder the task of pulling carts in order to bring back all the spoils. The good times did not last long. As the flames of the world fell silent, the demons who had lost their power had to return to the Krulod Wasteland for a rest. Under the pursuit of angels and Erathians, the demon army suffered heavy damage, and even the brilliance of the gate of hell was also lost. Dark down. Kilgor tried to contact the angry king who made a covenant with him. However, even sending a message required the power of flames. In desperation, Kilgor could only give up this act. Kilgor already knew the news that the demons were killing the barbarians, but he couldn''t stop those demons. When the flames recovered, the future battle of doomsday would have to rely on the army of hell. Just pretend not to see. Beside him, the succubus filled the wine for him again. He looked at the charming face of the succubus, the tenderness hidden in the eyebrows, and the skin that could be broken with a finger, and he couldn''t help expressing emotion: "Although your strength is not very good and your movements are weak, I have to say that you are the most beautiful woman I have ever seen, and even my first human wife, Nadora, can''t compare to you, saying Maybe you are the most beautiful woman in the world." The beauty of the succubus is a power that transcends subjective aesthetics and can instead affect people''s hearts, enough to trigger the sinful karma called lust. Even though Kilgor was not interested in thin creatures, he still felt the charm of the succubus, which transcended words and was directly conveyed to his heart. Hearing Kilgor''s praise, the succubus just smiled. Although it was a happy thing to be praised by the barbarian chief, Kilgor''s rude words also dissipated most of her joy, and more importantly The thing is, she has self-knowledge about her own beauty: "Kilgor is joking, how can I be the most beautiful woman in the world? Only one person in hell can bear that supreme praise. If other succubuses claim to be like this, they will only attract the ridicule of others. ." There was no unwillingness or desire in the succubus''s words, but only deep admiration and admiration. Her reaction also aroused Kilgor''s curiosity. Logically speaking, how could a succubus, who is very confident in his appearance, not long for the title of the most beautiful person in the world? The reaction of the succubus in front of him is really unreasonable. After all, beauty is a subjective evaluation. Perhaps a succubus who is very beautiful in Kilgor''s eyes is just ordinary in the eyes of others, and there cannot be an accurate evaluation standard. However, in the mouth of a succubus, it is a whole thing. Hell has long been recognized as something. "Who is that person? If I find that person is not as beautiful as you, I will teach her a good lesson and give you this title." Kilgor said seriously, when he waved his steel claws with all his strength, even the great demon It is also necessary to avoid its edge, enough to get this title back for the succubus. The succubus''s eyes showed some gratitude, but he still advised: "My lord, I understand your kindness, but please don''t do it. The most beautiful woman in this world is the master of the sin of lust. The commander of succubus and demons, the king of lust, Ceccia. The king of lust can make all the heroes in the world sink into her hands and become a plaything in her hands. There has never been a succubus who dared to challenge the name of the king of lust, Legend has it that a long time ago, a suitor who was crazy about her beauty even killed all the demons in hell..." "Really?" Kilgor snorted, not believing the succubus'' words. He has personally experienced the horror of those demons. The number of demons is almost endless, and he can continuously absorb his own power from the death of his companions, resulting in unimaginable transformations, which are terrifying forces that cannot be defeated. If Kilgor were to kill him alone, even if he was asked to cut the steel claws and the rolling blades, his arms would cramp, and the demons he killed along the way would only be a drop in the bucket in front of the hell army sweeping the world. To the point where his bones were broken, he could not imagine that if what the succubus said was true, what kind of existence would it be to kill all the demons in hell. The succubus did not explain much about this matter. This was originally a rumor in hell. No matter what creature heard it, it would not easily believe it. Kilgor''s reaction was reasonable. On the contrary, the most beautiful person in the world is indeed a person, and it belongs to the praise of the king of lust, and the succubus does not dare to be arrogant. Kilgor looked at the face of the succubus. He didn''t know how beautiful the lust king was. He could be recognized by all hell demons, but at least he could feel the beauty of the succubus in front of him. While the two were chatting, a barbarian ran into Kilgor''s camp in a panic. The atmosphere in the tent was interrupted by his subordinates, but Kilgor was not angry. As the great leader of the barbarians, although his wisdom could not be compared with that of a wily mage, he was also stronger than an ordinary mage. Kilgor knew very well in his heart that if something important hadn''t happened, his subordinates would never bother him at such a time. "What happened?" Kilgor asked first without waiting for his subordinates to report. "It''s not good, Chief, we found a team of Erathians in the shadows outside the Sunset Wasteland." The subordinates hurriedly reported the news, "After their identities were exposed, instead of fleeing, those Erathians did not flee. It is galloping towards the center of the wasteland, which is the gate of hell!" "What?" Hearing this, Kilgor was shocked. The gate of hell is of great importance. It took a long time to build it with the joint efforts of many barbarians. It is an important bridge for demons to step on the surface world. Something went wrong. If something really goes wrong, let alone the hell demons can''t spare him, Kilgor himself will regret it. Ignoring the succubus, who was also frightened, Kilgor immediately swept away his men and rushed out of the tent. Chapter 2741 "Sir Murak, there are more and more demons gathered in front of us. If this continues, we may be completely surrounded. Do we need to evacuate first?" In the fast-running team, the scout looked at the large group of demons looming in the darkness, and listened to the dying cry of his subordinates after they fell off their horses. "Keep going." Murak shook his head solemnly. He looked at the gate of evil, and his command was still calm. Above the wasteland, the outline of the gate of hell became clearer. The silence of the flames did not completely take away the residual temperature on the surface of the gate. The demons embedded the crimson and powerful doomsday crystals on the surface of the gate, still providing them with the power of flames. In the darkness, the demon with fangs and claws stopped in front of the team. Murak waved the saber in his hand, cut off the head of the monster with green face and fangs, and pulled the rope to the horse, showing equestrianism far beyond ordinary people, and continued to approach the gate of hell. The number of people in the team continued to decrease. In addition to the demons, a few barbarians also joined the team to stop them. The vigorous wolves chased after them. Once a knight was left alone, they would immediately be attacked by several wolf fighters. attack. The Knights of Glory, who are fully armed, and even their war horses are covered with heavy armor, will not be afraid of Krulord''s wolf fighters. In the frontal charge, no number of wolf fighters will be their opponents. In this mission, for the sake of concealment and speed, the knights in the team went into battle lightly. When the Jazz determined the location of the gate of hell and prepared to charge with all their strength, the knights took the last opportunity to rest and recovered from the space treasure. Take out the whole set of armor and put it on for yourself and the warhorse. With other savages here, the knights of Erathia may seem overwhelmed. Even if they use all their blood to meet the enemy, they can only end up being secretly wiped out under the charge of the knights. They are completely powerless. To resist, but the barbarian in front of him is not the case. Ser Murak was secretly surprised that the barbarians around here were a greater threat to them than the demons lurking in front of the gates of hell. The group of savages in front of them were not as timid and rambunctious as the Krulods that Murak had imagined in the past. Under the offensive of the knights, their morale collapsed and they fled. It is not in a hurry to the strong enemy, everyone is very difficult to deal with. Murak saw with his own eyes that after a short period of chaos, the barbarians quickly regained order. The wolf fighters who were chasing after them kept attacking the unprotected legs of the war horses with weapons, and even let the wolf go up to bite them. Do everything possible to make the knight above fall off the horse. With the speed of Erathia''s excellent warhorse, it was an easy task to get rid of the barbarian Warg, but the obstacles of the enemy turned this idea into an extravagant hope, and even Murak was nervous. Murak is a human being. The important task of probing the gate of hell and finding a way to destroy it was originally not his turn, but an angel whose comprehensive strength far surpassed that of human beings. However, according to the information that Murak knows, except for a few special types of angels, ordinary two-winged angels, or four-winged archangels, in areas other than Erathia, their own strength will be greatly reduced, only in the Holy Kingdom. Angels can only exert their original powers, which is why they rarely operate in areas other than Erathia. Looking at the gate of hell in the distance, Mulak sped up his movements again, delaying the invasion of demons, and even the hope of delaying the entire doomsday war, now all on him. "How dare you sabotage me! I don''t think you care about me at all!" The earth trembled, accompanied by a roar that broke through the darkness, blocking the front of the knight team was a huge Behemoth beast. Kilgor stood behind Beamon. After learning the news, he immediately came to the team of the Erathians, ready to kill them all. "It''s him, the Barbarian King Kilgor..." Seeing the Behemoth giant beast and the figure of the barbarian, Murak gritted his teeth secretly. The nearby knights secretly said something bad. They sensed the approaching danger, but failed to respond. They were cut open by the sweeping Beamon claws. The hard armor on their bodies, under the Beamon claws, Like a thin layer of paper. During the chaos, half of the scout leader''s body melted into the darkness and moved quickly through the darkness. If anyone from the Thieves Guild was here, they would be very familiar with it. It was the power of the shadows. Relying on the restraint of his breath, the scout leader finally came to the side of the Beamon behemoth. He jumped up and prepared to deliver a fatal blow to the barbarian behind Beamon. However, before his attack came, Beamon claws cut his body one step ahead, and the one waving Beamon claws was not the giant Beamon beast that was blocking the knight, but the one who rode on the behemoth. barbarian. In the face of the enemy, Kilgor showed no mercy, his ruthless steel claws shone with cold light, and the scout''s body was broken into several pieces, and he also explained to others the fate of standing in front of the steel claws. "hateful!" Looking at the broken body of the scout, Mulak let out a roar, but he was also full of fear of the steel claws on Kilgor, which was simply the most terrifying weapon he had ever seen. "Is this your power?" Kilgor showed some disdain. His ruthless steel claws are the sharpest weapons in the world. With steel claws, coupled with the savage nature of being good at fighting, no one can Outsmarting him in hand-to-hand combat, he is the undisputed strongest on land. Even so, he still can''t get the favor of the big red dragon. How can a creature that can only stay on the ground be compared with the overlord who soars in the sky? This also made Kilgor annoyed, and it just happened to vent on this group of human beings who didn''t know whether to live or die. Kilgor jumped off Beamon, steel claws swept across the room, and any knight would only end up in blood. Murak saw with his own eyes that Kilgor just turned the steel claws across, and the knights who charged at full speed were divided into several pieces by the steel claws, and the impact they brought only caused Kilgor''s body to shake slightly. This discovery also made Murak''s heart tremble. The barbarian in front of him was the king of barbarians who commanded the entire Krulod desert, and his strength naturally responded differently. In addition, when Kilgor appeared, the nearby barbarians became more frenzied and completely lost themselves in battle, and their changes also made Murak''s men miserable. Under the obstruction of Kilgor, Mrak could no longer move forward. The demons who had recovered from the gods had already surrounded them, and it seemed that they would be wiped out in a short time. A priest in the team stood up at this time. He urged all the mana in his body to condense a pure white phantom with a eagle-faced lion body and a dark green gem in his sharp beak. As soon as the phantom was condensed, it immediately soared towards the sky, and the direction it flew was facing the gate of hell not far away. "Hurry up and stop it!" Kilgor shouted immediately after discovering the priest''s actions. Although it doesn''t know what the phantom is, the enemy''s actions must be malicious. The golden lightning fell from the sky, and the Thunderbirds heard Kilgor''s order, and immediately cast their magic against the enemy, and the orcs also threw a battle axe at the phantom. An arc was drawn in the middle, and only a few screams could be heard, and it was unknown which unlucky demons were attacked by their own side. Under the lightning bombardment of the thunderbird, the phantom of the griffin did not last long, and finally dissipated completely, and the green gem it contained finally landed exactly in front of the gate of hell. "That''s great!" Looking at the green gem that carried everyone''s hopes, the priest cheered with joy, his spiritual power poured out, and a dark green portal appeared next to several people. Murak naturally understood the meaning of the priest, and entered the portal without hesitation. The other end of the portal was just below the gate of hell. The space gem that was suspended was the key to positioning the coordinates. Facing the portal raised by the priest, Kilgor was shocked. When he rushed to the portal, all the knights nearby had almost entered, leaving only a few, and the priest who was guiding the portal. The steel claws pierced the priest''s body, and the priest was finally unable to guide the portal, causing the portal to disappear quietly. The priest''s entire body was provoked by Kilgor''s steel claws, and blood spilled from his mouth, but he did not have any intention of begging for mercy, but sprayed the blood on Kilgor''s face. In a flash of cold light, the priest was divided into several pieces and scattered at Kilgor''s feet, but he didn''t have time to care about these, so he hurriedly took Beamon and rushed to the gate of hell. When Kilgor came to the gate of hell, there were already a lot of corpses piled up here, most of which belonged to those human beings. If it weren''t for the silence of the flames, the powerful demons gathered outside the gate of hell would be enough to attack. All the people who came were killed. "You want to destroy the gates of hell? Just you humans?" Looking at the remaining human beings in the fierce battle, Kilgor also hummed disdainfully. The remaining humans were all covered in blood. If Kilgor slowed down again, maybe these humans would be killed by the demons waiting outside the gate, and he would have nothing to do with him at all. During the battle, Murak did not reply. It was not until he came to the gate of hell that he realized that he had misestimated the strength of demons. Even if the flames in the world were completely silent, the power of demons was still much stronger than that of humans. Only in this way can it show how significant his trip is. The swordsmanship belonging to the Erathians was constantly displayed in the hands of Mrak. He struggled to repel the approaching demons, and at the same time he took down the gates of hell and inlaid doomsday crystals. The light on the gate of hell was dimly lit. Without the power provided by the doomsday crystal, the flames on the gate of hell also dimmed. In this regard, Kilgor just shook his head: "Do you think that you can destroy the gate of hell? You underestimate the demon of hell. Even if you get the crystal of doom, you can''t inspire its true power. Well, let me end it. You stupid Erathians." Listening to the words of the barbarian king, Mrak showed a confident smile: "You are wrong, I''m just curious about this thing. Is it the crystal of doom? I think it''s quite appropriate to use it for lighting." Just as Mrak was looking at the Crystal of Doom, Kilgor was also suspicious, why did the man seem to have no fear? For Kilgor to become the big leader of Krulord, in addition to his own strength, the rare insight among barbarians is also the key. At this moment, Kilgor seemed to have discovered something. The green gem that was thrown under the gate of hell not long ago did not fall to the ground because of the disappearance of the portal, but instead appeared brighter and brighter. "and many more¡­¡­" Behind the gem is an open dark green portal. What made Kilgor''s face change slightly was that he had obviously killed the casters of those people, and the portal in front of him had not been closed, but instead became more spacious, which only means that there are other people guiding space magic. . "Have you finally found it?" With that said, Murak put away the doomsday crystals, and instead placed the suspended green gems above the gates of hell, in the holes that were originally used for inlaying the doomsday crystals. "Take that gem quickly!" Kilgor immediately roared when he noticed the enemy''s move. The movement of the attack on the gate of hell also attracted the attention of many great demons. After the flames were silent, these newly born great demons could not use the flames to hide in battle. If they wanted to take away the gems, they could only rush forward step by step. to the gem. When Mulak''s last subordinate was also divided into two halves by the great demon''s scythe, and Mulak himself was driven aside by the demons, finally no one could stop the great demon from taking the space gem. Just as the great demon stretched his rough hand toward the dark green gemstone embedded in the gate of hell, the mutation finally occurred. In this short moment, the portal guided by the space gem has completely filled the entire gate of hell. Inside the wide-open portal, a knight charged out at full speed, with a sharp stab at the enemy in front of him. The agile big demon reacted as soon as the attack came and avoided the charge belonging to the knight. Before he could fight back, the warning from his heart became stronger. There are more than one knights rushing out of the portal. Under the completely stunned eyes of the great demon, a dense number of knights shot out from the huge teleportation monument that replaced the gate of hell. Unable to cast the flame to hide, the big demon could only watch the knights rush to his side, pierce his body with weapons, and trample over with horses. "Do not¡­¡­" At this moment, Kilgor finally realized what happened. The cunning Erathian didn''t even think about destroying the gate of hell. Instead, he used the gate of hell to increase the space gem, which in turn turned it into the enemy''s teleportation monument. At this moment, what they will face is no longer a small group of human troops, but the powerful Erathian Legion that came across space. A strange feeling began to spread in Kilgor''s heart. (ps: Extra: Follow the miracle, update tomorrow.) Chapter 2742 Space gem. As one of the most common space calibrations, when any force studies space magic, it will have a clear understanding of this small emerald gem. The study of space magic is not just the patent of the Bracada mage. If space magic is used well, it can completely change the direction of a battle and have unexpected effects. The Erathians have also studied this magic for many years. Just by establishing contact with the space gems in advance, the mages can determine the location of the space gems in the vast and boundless space, so as to display the teleportation door to the two places. Unfortunately, when the distance between the mages and the space gems is far away, This perception will be severely diminished. The low-quality, impurity-filled space gems can guide space magic in a very limited range. Once it exceeds a certain distance, it will be difficult to establish contact with the mage. Higher-quality, crystal clear space gems have improved this situation, and the limit range of space magic that can be guided has been increased. A large part of the criteria for judging the quality of a space gem is its ability to guide space magic. Just relying on the gem itself, no matter how good its quality is, there is a limit to the range that can be guided. In order to increase the effect of gemstones, the mages of Brakada developed a teleportation tablet that enhances spatial perception. It is only necessary to inlay the space gem on the teleportation monument of special material. With the blessing of the teleportation monument, the guiding ability of the space gem can be improved. been greatly improved. With the increase of the teleportation monument, no matter where the mages are in any corner of the world, they can accurately feel the position of the space gem, so as to display the teleportation door that spans the space. Because the teleportation monument needs to be protected at all times, it is generally established in towns around the world. The magic that spans space is also called the gate of time and space. What Murak did was to rely on the powerful space power guided by the gate of hell, and after inserting the space gem into it, forcibly turned it into a teleportation monument belonging to the Erathians. At the same time, the Erathia troops on standby at the rear also felt a sense of it, and through the portal connected by the priest, they crossed the space and joined the battlefield. The silence of the flames has greatly reduced the strength of the demons. Of course, the Erathians will not miss this opportunity. If they don¡¯t destroy those demons at this time, as well as the savage creatures who are complicit with the demons, do they have to wait until the flames recover and those demons make a comeback. ? The knights rushing out of the super large teleportation monument smashed a bloody path among the gathered demons, the corpses of the enemy were all under the hooves of the war horses, and the griffins hovering in the sky, with an absolute advantage in number, indulged in killing the panicked Thunderbird. The priests recited holy prayers, the light tore the darkness that had been silent for a long time, the voice of holiness shrouded the ears of the dying enemies, and the punishment for their sins was brought down, and the saints, covered with protection, also set foot on the battlefield, Shattered the last hope of the devil. As the key person who achieved all this and made the Erathian Legion descend, Sir Mulak stood under the huge teleportation monument, and greeted Morgan Kendall, who was walking slowly on his horse and commanding the entire legion to fight. That person was Ella. The highest general in West Asia, his every move is directly under the orders of His Majesty Catherine. "Sir, your courage is admirable. When the battle is over, you will receive the reward you deserve." Mullak''s feat was rewarded with several praises from the generals of the kingdom. "For Erathia." Murak saluted. The general nodded, then rushed to the battlefield and continued to command the battle in front of him, while Murak led his remaining men to the edge of the battlefield to destroy the demons with the legionnaires. Several rubble smashed towards Mrak, and he was quick to dodge the attack at the first time. His subordinates were about to destroy the attacking enemy, but the sharp-eyed Mulak seemed to have found something, and immediately stopped the movements of his subordinates and asked them to bring the captured enemy to him. "It''s you? Why didn''t you run away, why are you staying here?" What made Mullak a little stunned was that the enemy who threw stones at him turned out to be the barbarian who was tortured by demons. The bruised savages, and behind them several similarly embarrassed savages, these savages had long been frightened by the power of the Erathians, and were staring at Murak in a panic. It was with the information provided by this savage that Mullak found a trail that the demons would not have discovered, and also roughly understood their protective staff outside the gate of hell, so he made the decision to make a surprise attack. Instead of leaving, he still stayed near the gate of hell, and now he came to find himself. "I still want to ask you this question! What''s going on with those humans? Why are they destroying the Creulod creatures?" There was a bit of fear and hesitation in the eyes of the barbarian. His companions, the Krulods who were tortured by demons, were wiped out by the Erathians. It was a complete crushing. The barbarian, who couldn''t even resist and didn''t understand what was going on at all, could only find Sir Mullak, whom he had met earlier, and hoped that he could help him. "I''m sorry..." From the terrified eyes of the barbarian, Mullak also understood what he was afraid of, and in the end he could only sigh, "Crulord creatures colluded with demons to bring evil into this world, Those sins deserve to be reckoned with, this is not something I can decide, and I can''t help you." Hearing what he said, the already grumpy barbarian suddenly became angry: "Whether it is to build the gates of hell, or to collude with the demons of hell, it is entirely the decision of the leader of Kilgor, and what does it have to do with the rest of us Krulords? ?" Mullak fell into silence. He looked at the barbarian''s persistent eyes, and finally he could only sigh deeply: "Kilgor is your leader. Until not long ago, you still respected him very much, didn''t you? You elected him to be the big leader, Carrying out his orders, enjoying all kinds of things since the devil came into the world, naturally he also has to bear the consequences of the order." "You!" Hearing Murak''s words, the barbarian suddenly fell into a rage, he jumped up, and was about to rush towards Murak. The movements of the nearby knights were far faster than the barbarians who were tortured by demons to the point of being bruised and bruised. Mulak was the biggest contributor to this operation. Under the order of General Kendall, he could not be allowed to suffer any damage. The sharp spear pierced the barbarian''s body, nailing him to the ground, unable to move again, until he took his last breath, the barbarian still stared at the tall standing jazz: "I shouldn''t... tell you the news..." After speaking, the barbarian no longer breathed out, and Murak looked at his corpse, speechless for a long time. After the barbarian died, the ordinary barbarians who had followed him behind him cried even louder. Those barbarians were weak and seemed to be tortured by demons. The dead barbarians were the strongest among them. Even he has no ability to resist in front of the enemy, so naturally they can''t do anything. Murak sighed, and he stared at the barbarians. The barbarians before could be killed, but those barbarians who survive, they also have to bear that mistake. Finally, the jazz made a decision in his heart and said to the knights who protected him: "Let these barbarians go." "Lord Sir, this may be illegal. If General Kendall finds out..." The knights looked at each other, and one of the captains stepped forward. "If someone asks, say it''s my order." Mullak insisted. Seeing this, the captain didn''t dare to stop him, so he had to lead the other knights away. The nearby barbarians also understood the words of the jazz, and couldn''t help but smile. The barbarians did not speak Common Tongue, they had their own language, but the former Mage Empire had infiltrated the Common Tongue into every corner of the barbarian tribe in the hundreds of years of slavery in this wasteland. "Are you really going to let us go?" a younger barbarian, ignoring the other barbarians'' dissuasion, or his flustered eyes, walked out of the team and asked Ser Murak. "Yes. After leaving here, you have to head east, near the scarlet peaks on the border of Erathia, where there is food and shelter left by the king of cavemen, enough for you to live, but you must completely turn your back on Kilgor''s Rule, if you continue to be with the devil, the Erathians will settle it all." Murak said to the little barbarian, what surprised him was that a mountain that was originally passed by on the way turned into a place to accommodate these Krulods. The little barbarian still didn''t understand: "So we can''t obey the orders of the Kilgor chief in the future, so who should we listen to, the king of cavemen? Or the Erathians?" Murak shook his head: "The king of cavemen has left the scarlet mountain. He went to the snowy areas in the south to participate in an evil conspiracy. Even if he comes back one day, you don''t have to obey his orders." The slightly older savage nearby quickly pulled the little savage away, lest he continue to ask nonsense, so as to make those terrifying humans annoyed, or leave here quickly, saving lives is the most important thing. On the battlefield on the side, Kilgor also fought against the Saints. Kilgor''s invincible claws were finally shriveled in the hands of the saints. The saints were only flying in mid-air, and all the attacks of the barbarians could not approach his body. Any attack that approached him would be blocked by invisible forces. Down, even the ruthless steel claws. "Damn it, what kind of sorcery is that?" Kilgor let out a filial filial piety after he jumped with all his strength again, but was bounced off by the shelter beside the saint. "Witchcraft? Only a stupid barbarian like you would consider a magnificent miracle to be a sorcery." Facing Kilgor''s curse, the saint responded coldly. Kilgor didn''t know what power the enemy used to block its proud steel claws, and he didn''t want to find out. The only thing he knew was that his barbarian was suffering from a Unprecedented defeat, not to mention Creulod creatures, even the lives of those demons are also being continuously harvested by Erathians. Even the mountain-sized Behemoths were restrained by the magic of the high-ranking priests, and it was difficult to exert their due strength. Finally, they were overturned by the knights who were blessed with divine power and charged with all their strength, even with the Brakada people. In battle, Kilgor has never been at such a disadvantage. Seeing that his plan was about to be destroyed by the coming Erathians, Kilgor fell into the deepest madness. The largest, Beamon, was always under Kilgor, sweeping away the surrounding Erathians for him, allowing him to ram through the battlefield calmly under the siege of Erathians. At this moment, Kilgor''s steel claws were not aimed at the enemy, but at Beamon below him. The indestructible steel claws, from the back of the behemoth Beamon, pierced straight into its body, until all the steel claws on Kilgor''s arms submerged and the blood stained his body, he let out an angry shout: "The great king of hell, the wrathful ruler of the world, the ancient Behemoth behemoth, according to the contract in the doomsday, as your chosen one, I implore you to come down to this Beamon''s body and replace me Clear those Erathians!" With Kilgor''s anger, the behemoth of Beamon, who was already whimpering with a weak breath, became alive again at this moment. Can''t help it, a huge majesty began to spread in the field, and everyone who felt the majesty''s existence, They all felt fear in their hearts, but the demon, who was already demoralized, became more ferocious under the pressure, as if he had regained his backbone. "Not good... He is calling the devil king in the depths of hell, stop him quickly!" From the terrifying aura that came quietly, the saint in the sky seemed to have discovered something, and his face changed slightly, and he hurriedly turned to the army in the army. Erathia is humane. "It''s too late." The one who reacted faster than his saint was General Kendall. As early as the moment Kilgor uttered those evil prayers, he was keenly aware that something was wrong. No one knew those demons better than him. fear. Finding that the king of hell had a tendency to come incarnations, Kendall immediately used the holy artifact given to him by the Holy See, the divine wings that could briefly open the door in the cloud, and called for the arrival of angels. Among the Holy See, there is only one artifact that can open the door to the cloud for a long time, allowing people to freely enter and exit the city in the cloud and the surface world, and that is the ancient order of heaven. Other treasures can barely achieve a similar effect. It is difficult for ordinary angels to go to the previous boundaries of Erathia. In addition to Kendall''s God-given wings, which can open the door to the cloud city and let the angels descend from the clouds, a few powerful angels can directly open the door to the cloud by relying on their own strength and piety. Angels, all of them are famous in the entire Cloud City. Accompanied by the arrogant and unreasonable aura of anger, a more holy and awe-inspiring divine aura that seemed to be able to clean up everything also quietly came from the clouds. Chapter 2743 In the depths of the darkness, Rhode was enjoying a rare comfort. There are no complicated calculations and no lethal conspiracy, some just originate from the fit of the soul. Here, he can put down all his defenses and enjoy a short rest. The Lady of Shadow in the dark, she is like a flower blooming in the dark abyss, thriving under the guilt of the Thieves Guild. If Yin Nuo Tower is innocent and unaware of the unbearable sin contained in Rhodes, Sally in front of her has a clear and sufficient understanding of that sin, even if In this way, she can still accommodate the sin and Rhodes who is guilty of sin. In front of Sally, Rhode didn''t need to hide anything, sin became his glory, but instead became a topic that could be talked about by the two of them, and even more fun because of it. Rhode felt a kind of fit, which came from the soul, as if it was an innate fit. It was by no means an improvement in favorability brought about by the simple scarlet eyes. It was just an opportunity for the two to strengthen each other, far from involving to the soul level. Rhodes killed all the way to gain more experience points, but Sally was not like that. Sally, who is always lurking in the dark, is someone who kills for fun. In the ears of some legendary creatures, her name is more terrifying than Rhodes. Rhode still remembers some unpleasantness with Sally before. At the beginning, she threatened to kill Yin Nuota and others, and Rhode mostly worked hard, which changed her mind, and the two finally reached this point. . "What are you thinking about?" In the darkness, Sally''s voice came over, and from Rhode''s actions, she noticed Rhode''s absent-mindedness. "I think of some conflicts that arose when we first met." Rhodes didn''t hide anything, just said. Hearing Rhodes talking about those things, there was a humming in the darkness: "Sometimes I envy the luck of that fairy dragon. If I met you first, she wouldn''t have any chance..." Rhode coughed dryly, and with Sally''s various methods, if she really met him first, I was afraid that there would be a lot of unnecessary deaths, so he quickly diverted the topic: "Speaking of which... what does that mean? Since the beginning, the book has been flipping." Following Rhodes'' words, Sally also saw the huge tome that was constantly flipping in front of the two of them. The thick tome was bigger than the torso of an ordinary person. information. "You mean the Book of Silence? Hmm... There should be something new happening somewhere. Whenever the thieves send back important information, it does this." Sally explained softly after sensing the doubts in Rhodes'' heart. . "Aren''t you going to take a look? Maybe it''s some important information." Rhodes asked, it would not be very good if Ms. Shadow''s important affairs were accidentally delayed. Hearing what Rhode said, Sally rolled his eyes at him: "What else can happen? It is estimated that where the kings are fighting again, and what kind of threat does the elemental monarch show, which is comparable to ours?" Rhode insisted on this. Seeing this, Sally could only helplessly reach out, and the power of shadow turned into an invisible attraction, pulling the Book of Silence to her. "Let me see... The Water Elemental Monarch appeared on the coast of Eri, and the Erathians were attacking the gates of hell on the Krulod Wasteland, probably these things." Sally just glanced at the contents of the book, and then lost interest in the information that the thieves sent back, without even examining it in detail. "Are you attacking the gates of hell..." It was Rhodes, his eyes sank after realizing this information. In Rhode''s memory, the third expansion piece of the previous life, the gate of hell was built in Diya, and there was no incident of silent flames. The elemental monarch in the previous life had not even set off a lot of waves, and was blocked by the hero tower. South is all sealed. In order to capture the gate of hell and cut off the shortcut for the army of hell to come to the surface world, the Erathians thought of many ways, and finally, with the cooperation of the player and a group of heroes, they sacrificed an unknown number of creatures, and this was achieved. Victory, and that was already in the late stage of the third expansion. However, in this life, with the good opportunity brought by the silence of the flames, the Erathians will never miss such an opportunity. Those demons whose strength has been greatly reduced due to the silence of the flames will suffer. "You care about this matter?" Sally asked with some concern. Rhode nodded and admitted what Sally said in his words. Upon seeing this, Sally opened the Book of Silence again and carefully checked the information from his subordinates. Among them, there was information that Rhodes needed. "In order to protect the gates of hell, Kilgor, the great leader of Krulord, summoned the angry king in the depths of hell. The Erathians, who were not to be outdone, also summoned ancient angels... Speaking of those ancient angels, I I thought they were all dead long ago, but I didn''t expect there to be." When looking at the information from the classics, Sally''s original expression was not calm at this moment. Daimei frowned slightly and said something that surprised Rhodes. "What does that mean?" Rhodes asked. Sally rolled her eyes and explained: "You should be aware of the existence of the Destiny Domain. The power of the Destiny Domain is too complicated. All the priesthoods of Guerasia will have some abilities of the Destiny Domain attached to them, whether it is a priest or a bishop. Or the apostles beyond human beings, even more so with those angels." Saying that, Sally''s face also became serious: "It is said that the ancient angel has magic against the soul, which can obliterate the souls of all those who disobey, and that kind of angel, in the records of later generations, is also known as ''Angel of the Holy Judgment''." Even Rhodes opened his mouth subconsciously: "Does that kind of power really exist? It can directly obliterate the soul..." Listening to the appalling news from Sally''s mouth, it''s no wonder that Rhodes couldn''t believe it. The content of the news was so amazing that even Rhodes, who trusted her, had a hard time believing this information. The means to obliterate the soul is undoubtedly a very terrifying power. Even Rhodes has a hard time resisting that powerful and rule-like power. Treasures to protect the soul are extremely rare. Except for the Necromancer, no one has ever studied it in detail. over that magic. Sally seemed to see Rhode''s suspicion, and couldn''t help but puffed up her cheeks. Rhode thought of knowing the information in the classics, but she explained the matter in detail, but Rhode didn''t want to believe it. Rhode saw Sally''s dissatisfaction and could only explain: "It''s not that I don''t believe you, it''s just that the power to obliterate the soul is too terrifying, even I don''t know how to deal with it, I don''t have any treasures on me, To be able to protect that kind of power..." After hearing Rhode''s explanation, seeing that he was very concerned about his opinion, it was just a slip of the tongue, and Sally''s complexion also improved: "Look for yourself, those records about ancient angels." Saying that, Sally pushed the Book of Silence in front of Rhodes, and along the pages she opened, Rhodes also saw the records in the Book of Silence. "The angels just stood there, and people fell one by one like grass, and died like ants..." Rhode read out the contents recorded in the Book of Silence, and then took a breath. If everything recorded in the book is correct, the power of the ancient angel may be more terrifying than he imagined, and it should even be described as invincible. Ordinary magic, Rhodes can still rely on the power of forbidden magic to fight against one or two, but how to deal with the completely unreasonable ability to directly obliterate the soul? "If the power of the ancient angel is really so powerful, then if we meet, how should we deal with it?" Rhodes took a deep breath and asked in disbelief. Sally took a deep look at her, and the emotion flowing in her eyes was self-evident: "Maybe I can''t deal with the ancient angel, but if it''s you, there should be no problem." Rhode scratched his head, not understanding the meaning of the words: "Why do you say that?" "The ancient angel''s soul offensive is only aimed at ordinary creatures, and you are not ordinary creatures, you are a ''hero''. A hero can fight against destiny and will not be bound by the domain of destiny." Sally explained the situation slowly. After listening to her story, Rhodes also showed a bit of surprise. He had known for a long time that the identity of a hero can get all kinds of benefits when facing the field of destiny, but he did not expect that even the soul offensive of the ancient angels can be relied on. To resist against the field of destiny, this is simply beyond his expectations. Rhodes has the status of a hero, but Sally in front of her is not. Although she has obtained the power of the domain, she relies on the constant tempering of the shadows. Her own will is not as strong as a hero. Despite his strength, he still seems powerless in the face of the ancient angel under the blessing of the field of destiny. At this moment, Rhode seemed to think of something, and hurriedly asked: "You said that the ancient angel is also called the Holy Inquisition Angel? Did I hear it correctly?" "Of course you heard it right, don''t you know about it?" Sally asked rhetorically. Rhodes fell into deep thought for a while: "I really don''t know... But when it comes to the Holy Inquisition Angels, I seem to have met one of them." As the two of them spoke, Rhodes couldn''t help but think of the Holy Inquisition Angel who had brought him a lot of trouble on the battlefield in the Battle of Bracada. Until the end, Rhodes could only do his best. There is no way to repel the Angel of Sanctification, but there is no way to completely destroy it. Now, when the soul of the stigmata is completely revived, the angel of the sanctification has also recovered all the strength of the ancient Erathia period, and the strength will reach an extremely terrifying level, enough to clean up all non-heroic creatures. That kind of strength has far surpassed After the hell king, the elemental monarch has to be resigned, and even Rhodes must be careful to deal with it. "I know who the angel you met, have you forgotten? I have all your information." Listening to Rhode''s words, Sally also showed a shallow smile. As the leader of the thieves, With the help of intelligence, I knew all the information about Rhodes clearly, and Rhodes'' inquiry was just right on the spot. "I looked at the records in the Book of Silence... That Holy Inquisition Angel, her experience is extraordinary, if those records are true, I can only say that she was scrutinized by fate, and at the same time by God. If you meet her, you must be very cautious, it is best to flee far away, and don¡¯t rely on the status of a hero to think that you can resist the power of angels.¡± As if thinking of something, Sally hurriedly reminded Rhodes. Recalling what she saw in the Book of Silence, even Sally couldn''t help but feel her heart sinking. The angel''s experience was extraordinary, and it is not an exaggeration to say that she was the darling of fate, so she had to remind Rhodes. However, in the face of his own reminder, Rhodes has always been absent-minded, which also made Sally secretly annoyed, and could not help but reach out and hammer Rhodes a few times, which made Rhodes come back to his senses. "Okay... I''ll remember your reminder." Feeling her kindness, Rhode certainly wouldn''t reject the reminder. It''s not that Rhode didn''t know what to do, but Sally''s words were a bit beyond his expectations. Judging from the previous encounters, although the strength of the Holy Inquisition Angel is strong, it is only the level of the legendary peak, and it cannot endanger Rhode''s life. However, when the power of the angel is combined with the field of destiny, Rhode does not know what will happen, so he has to keep Sally''s reminder in his heart. The field of destiny... Thinking of this, Rhode''s face sank. The various obstacles he is currently facing can all be attributed to one point, and that is the field of destiny on the stigmata. The effect of Destiny Realm is very powerful. More importantly, the power of Destiny Realm is not like Death Realm, which must be triggered by death, but is reflected in every corner of life all the time. No matter what you do, you can use Destiny. Driven to describe, and this is the terrible thing about the field of destiny. Everything in the world seems to be unable to escape the grasp of the destiny domain, even the lives of ordinary creatures. When the ancient angel came, no one could resist the power of destiny, and Rhode couldn''t help but feel jealous of him. At this moment, Rhode seemed to have a clear understanding of why those who were unwilling to be controlled by their reputation would launch a battle to destroy the stigmata, and when they felt the breath of the stigmata''s remnant soul in hell, The Prophet Messika would try his best to persuade himself to find a way to completely destroy the remnants of the stigmata. It is a pity that Rhodes did not choose to follow the teachings of Messika. Instead, he participated in the action of the kings of hell to divide up the souls, and obtained the larger fragments of the souls of the stigmata, which was the source of his sins and brought them back in one fell swoop. Here comes the need to accumulate hundreds of years of sin karma points in exchange for the domain of multiple kings. Thinking about it now, Rhode''s choice at that time can only be regarded as a gain and a loss. Although he has obtained the powerful domain of the kings in this way, he has also brought himself an extremely terrifying person invisibly. enemy. Chapter 2744 In front of the guests'' residence, a monster with no hair on its head and eyes full of eyes was half-kneeling on the ground covered in sweat. In front of him stood a sorcerer who was not tall, but full of majesty. In front of the two was a huge stone tablet. Many people watching this scene are talking about it, the alien monster with eyes full of eyes has been standing in front of the stone tablet for several days. During this period, he ignored any envoys of kings who came forward to talk to him. He always looked like he was bossy. Unexpectedly, he became respectful at this moment. It seemed that the identity of the sorcerer was unusual. A few people with extensive knowledge could no longer calm down the moment they saw the sorcerer. They kept guessing about the person''s intentions, and even argued about it endlessly. In the underground world, that person could have a very strong sense of power. It is obviously not an unusual thing for a prominent reputation to appear here at this time. As the object of everyone''s discussion, Ajit looked unusual. As a high-ranking official appointed by Moriel, he deserved to be treated like this. Under the introduction of the many-eyed cronies around him, Edger looked at the stone tablet showing the gifts of the kings, and his face changed faintly. All problems must start with the gift of the kings. As a member of the underground world, on the occasion of the Queen''s wedding, how could Ajit not offer a suitable gift? There are also many doorways in the selection of congratulations. If the final ranking is low, any king who comes from anywhere will be able to stabilize himself, and in the end not only lose his face, but also attract the wrath of the Great Red Dragon. The days are sad. But if you offer something too precious, your own strength will be damaged, and it may be replaced by other sorcerers. It happened that Ajit also found some unusual changes in the ranking of the kings. He was hesitant, and now he had to personally come forward to find Ender, the treasurer of the kingdom of the dead who judged the value of the gift. "Hero Ajit! I''ve heard of your name a long time ago, and I''ve always wanted to find a chance to meet you, but I didn''t expect you to find it on your own initiative." Soon, with an eager welcome, Ender appeared in front of Edgeter. Aijette looked at the undead supervisor in front of him. Under his shrewd eyes, there was an undetectable philistine. Ajiette had no doubt that if he gave him enough benefits, he could even betray his own relatives. It''s a pity that under the control of Rhodes, he can''t turn his back on the kingdom of the dead, which is something the dead can''t do. In the face of Ender''s warm welcome, Aijiette did not take this set at all: "As a close friend of the Dragon King Moriel, I should maintain the order of the wedding for her and remove any hidden dangers that endanger her safety. In the ranking of judging gifts In this matter, the sorcerer did not participate, and all power was handed over to you, as well as your undead, and now I suspect that you have tampered with the ranking privately." Aware that the evil-eyed hero''s visitor was not good, Ender calmly asked, "Why do you say that? Is there any detailed evidence?" "Of course." Aijie nodded, then looked at the multi-eyed cronies beside him. Aware of Edger''s meaning, the cronies hurriedly said: "Since the Heli rankings began to be recorded, I have been standing here, observing the changes in the rankings here. Not long ago, I found that one of them was ranked very abnormally. The change, from a dozen or so inconspicuous, became the third place, and not long ago became the second place, second only to the king of the lizardmen who ranked first. Others in the vicinity can do it for this. A little testimony." Following the narration of the many-eyed cronies, several people also turned their attention to the current ranking. The one ranked below the King of Lizardmen, West, displayed the name of the King of Lust. "Is something wrong?" Ender asked again. Ajiette took over the words and said, "If the King of Lust has brought a new gift, the change in the ranking is quite normal, but her gift has not changed at all, there is always only one succubus, why does it belong to the King of Lust? Is it just because she is a lust king? This will inevitably seem unfair and will only chill the hearts of other kings who have given gifts." Following Ajiette''s sorcery, other nearby guests who heard the words also talked about it for a while. If this kind of thing spreads, it will always bring some negative effects. Ender shook his head: "The gift brought by the King of Lust is really special. After repeated confirmation, we ignored the potential value of the gift in the process of appraising the value, which caused a serious error in the ranking. Good. Up to now, the error has been corrected. The necromancer who misjudged the value has also been punished accordingly. Is there any problem?" Listening to Ender''s almost impeccable answer, Ajit couldn''t help but cursed inwardly. The financial director in front of him was more difficult than he imagined. This kind of work style is exactly the same as the people in the Freelance Chamber of Commerce. I don''t know. Where did Rhodes get it from? What Aijiette didn''t know was that Ender Ben was born in a freelance chamber of commerce and once became the chief appraisal master in the chamber of commerce. It was no problem for him to deal with the contradiction in front of him. Ajiette thought for a while, and soon found a loophole from the incident itself, and then said: "The standard of value is all up to you undead scholars, even if you find a mistake, it is difficult to correct it in the first place and spread it out. It will inevitably make people laugh. Maybe it will make others think that the thoughtful sorcerers in the underground world are all as reckless as you. ." Taking the opportunity to change the ranking of Heli, Edger also expressed his request. As long as the magician can participate in the appraisal of the gift value, the ranking of the gift will be much easier in the future. Due to the different habits and spellcasting methods in different places, the undead''s criteria for judging gifts are more inclined to the quantity and the potential when the undead are transformed, while the magician is more inclined to the side of magic. Because of this, as long as the sorcerers can also be included in the congratulatory gift evaluation, the sorcerers only need to pay the same gifts, and they can easily get higher evaluations. Some materials that are useless in other places become irreplaceable and rare when they are put into the Hexing ritual, and Edger will naturally not miss such an opportunity. Ender, who had already guessed that Edge would take advantage of this incident, obviously would not readily agree to his request: "According to the discussions of the two kings, the matter of ranking the gifts will be handled by the undead kingdom, without the use of sorcery. Teacher, if you really want to share the pressure for us, please report the matter to the Dragon King Moriel, with her approval, everything will be easy to talk about." "You..." Ajiette gritted her teeth secretly, she didn''t expect the person in front of her to be so difficult to deal with. If she reported this matter to Moriel, what would happen, if it caused a rift between her and the Lord of the Undead, He can''t afford this kind of crime for destroying this marriage. More importantly, if Moriel saw the thoughts of him and the other sorcerers, she would not be able to escape her punishment. "I doubt your level in identifying treasures, I want to challenge you!" Edger scolded. "You want to challenge me? I''m just a scholar, I can''t compare to a legendary hero like you." Ender waved his hand, showing weakness. "I''m not trying to challenge your combat strength, that''s obviously already the result. What I want to challenge you is the ability to identify treasures." Ajiette said solemnly, revealing the content of his challenge. In the identification of treasures, Ajit has full ability. As a legendary hero, his specialty is to control all kinds of evil eyes. Relying on the accurate observation of evil eyes, he is on the way to identify treasures. With an unimaginable ability, he can easily see all the secrets hidden under an ancient treasure. In the entire underground world, if Edger claimed his appraisal ability was the second, then no one would dare to be the first. In his opinion, as a legendary hero, isn''t it easy to beat the undead in front of him by relying on his heroic specialties? "You want to challenge my appraisal ability?" Ender was also slightly stunned, but he never expected that the person in front of him would challenge the field he was best at. "Yes, if I win, it will prove that the magician''s firmness is stronger than you undead, and you have to let the magician join the appraisal of the King''s Gift." Ajiette said confidently. "And what if you lose?" Ender asked again. "If I lose..." Edge was stunned for a moment. He hadn''t considered this issue. In terms of identifying the value of the treasure, he couldn''t possibly lose to anyone, let alone the undead in front of him. It is simply an insult to him as the leader of the evil eye, and there is no possibility at all. Although he admits that he will not lose, it still needs to be given as a condition of the bet, and Ajit immediately said: "If I lose, the sorcerers will recognize your ability, and will not have any problem with the ranking change. any objection." After listening to the conditions he gave, Ender just shook his head: "This condition is not reasonable. Even if you lose in the end, you will not be punished. Please allow me to refuse this challenge." Seeing Ender''s rejection of the challenge, Edge suddenly became anxious: "Then what do you want?" "let me see¡­¡­" Ender said in a long voice, he carefully looked at the evil eye leader in front of him, until Edger became impatient and began to stare at him urgently with the nearby evil eye, and then said: "If you lose, You have to admit the appraisal standard of the necromancer, and under the appraisal of the necromancer, get the final top five... No, it''s better to be in the top ten." The punishment in Ender''s words is not harsh, and can even be described as extremely lenient. It only requires him to give gifts that can reach the top ten after losing. Instead, it was Ajit who heard about Ender. After these requests, his expression became unhappy. "What? Do you think that with my ability, the gifts I gave are not enough to reach the top three, and are you afraid that I will be scared away by your request? As a high-ranking official next to Moriel, what about the gifts I present? Say, it can''t be less than the top ten, what kind of request do you have?" Edger said angrily. In the face of the angry Edger, Ender just spread his hands and did not explain anything. Although Ajit is angry, he is not stupid, and it is impossible to take the initiative to raise the top ten ranking to the top five in a fit of anger. According to Edger''s prediction, the final ranking battle will definitely become very fierce for the kings who do not want to be underestimated. This is a war without arms, and all the kings need to play by the rules. In the current ranking, West, the king of lizardmen who ranked first, has donated tens of thousands of creatures, which is enough to change even a small battle. By the end of the wedding, it''s hard to say whether his name will remain the first. Because of this, Ajit will not take the initiative to raise the penalty of losing from the top ten to the top five just because he is provoked by words, even though with the ability of his evil-eyed leader, he has offered many elites under his command to get the top spot. Five is not difficult, but he does not want to suffer the loss of strength. The marriage between the King of Dragons and the Lord of the Undead is a profound variable for Moriel''s original subordinates and those generals in the underground world. No one knows what will happen in the future, although Moriel relies on the current situation The strength of the undead can also suppress the lord of the undead, but those undead have extremely terrifying potential, and no one knows how the situation will turn out. Ajiette didn''t want to pay an unbearable price because of his impulsiveness. Since Ender said he was in the top ten, if he lost, he had to find a way to come up with a gift that was enough to rank in the top ten. However, the premise of doing this is that Edger has lost in the competition. With the heroic specialties related to the evil eye, Ajit is confident that he will not lose, and the last loser must be the seemingly calm undead scholar in front of him. "Then it''s settled, when will the competition start?" After confirming the relevant matters, Edger suddenly let out a cold snort, and then asked Ender. "Don''t worry." Faced with Ajiette''s urging, Ender just shook his head, "The current precious treasures have already been appraised by necromancers, and they have given relevant rankings, and it would be very difficult for you to re-appraisal. Injustice. When the truly precious treasure appears, our test will begin, and I will let you know at that time." Ender said calmly. "Then that''s it." Aijie nodded, Ender''s words really made sense, and he didn''t want to identify the treasures identified by the undead again, so he began to wait for a while, waiting for the real valuables Treasures appear. Chapter 2745 "flame¡­¡­" The elements made Luna look at the red crystals in her hands with awe. When the flames in the world were silent, she seldom felt the warmth belonging to the flames. The red crystal she holds is a speciality in hell, the doomsday crystallization that seals the fire of doomsday. The doomsday fire, which contains endless destruction and is not bound by any rules, is also one of the few flames that surpasses the monarchy of the fire element. Compared with the warm doomsday crystal, what she can''t forget more is the person who handed the doomsday crystal into her hands. According to the agreement reached between the element messenger and the undead speaker, Vilnin, who was completely razed to the ground by the demigod Somra, is now temporarily borrowing the elemental creatures for use. The equivalent value of elemental treasures will be handed over to the kingdom of the undead. At the same time, when the kingdom of the undead faces a serious threat, the element city will also send troops to reinforce. In order to reach this agreement, Luna, who is an elemental ambassador, has been working hard for the affairs of the element city, and only now has she been able to rest for a while. Her efforts have finally paid off. Elemental envoys who are unwilling to obey the atrocities of elemental monarchs, as well as elemental creatures with good nature, finally have a place to live in the main plane, which is the plain called Vernin. "Let''s go to Werning first, Luna, elementalist, please stay here and express our thanks to the Lord of the Undead for us." Another blond elementalist said to Luna, she just nodded in response. With the continuous lighting of the portal, the rest of the elemental envoys who participated in the meeting left one after another. The establishment of the town is not a small project. Even the elemental envoys who are good at casting magic cannot easily build a town. It must be combined with other elements. Bio-combination works. Because of this, the festivities in front of them can only be viewed from a distance for the anxious Elementalists, and it is difficult to participate in it, and even more difficult things are waiting for them. Luna originally wanted to join them in the establishment of the town. The silence of the flames greatly reduced Luna''s fighting ability, but she was still much stronger than the ordinary elementalists in the use of common basic spells. With her help, the element city could be established faster. It''s a pity that Luna can''t just leave like this. The negotiation with the undead was not smooth at the beginning. In the face of the elemental envoys who had nowhere to go on the main plane, the undead creatures seemed very disdainful. Even the once prosperous Brakada was defeated by the undead. , how could they value those elementalists who wandered from the element plane? Seeing that the negotiation could not go on, Luna found the Lord of the Undead, and finally persuaded him to achieve everything now. The current celebration belongs to the big wedding of the Lord of the Undead. It would be very rude to leave like this. Luna had to stay here and wait for the right opportunity to express her thanks to the Lord of the Undead, Rhodes. Thinking of Rhodes, Luna''s eyes also had a different look. Rhodes had a unique magic power, as if there was a fatal attraction, which made her curious about it. In the era of the death of flames and the advent of darkness, Rhodes was like a raging fire, even if she knew that it would burn herself, she still couldn''t help but approach it. Luna believed that she cared so much about Rhodes because of the flames. Unaffected by the power of the monarch, Rhode, who can still control the flame, but can challenge the existence of the fire element monarch, he will definitely have a key impact on the future development of the element city. What Luna didn''t know was that another key thing used to challenge the elemental monarch, the fire spirit ball, one of the elemental spirit balls, was also exchanged by Rhodes. If she knew, she would definitely value Rhodes more. . Just as the elemental creatures left one after another and Luna was thinking alone, the doomsday crystal in her hand suddenly darkened, and the banned doomsday fire was now weak and weak, and there were signs that it was about to go out. Luna was stunned for a moment. She stared at the doomsday crystal in her hand carefully. From the cold touch on the crystal surface, she felt a tremor and fear. It''s like a Yalong crawling on the ground, suddenly seeing a giant dragon soaring in the sky, and like a human walking on the ground, seeing an angel with open wings, it is a kind of repression from instinct, even if it is The apocalyptic crystallization without life is also darkened at this moment, and the flame sealed in it is unwilling, or dare not continue to burn. "Could it be..." Seemingly thinking of something, Luna stood up abruptly, and cold sweat began to break out on her head. She was able to suppress the crystals of doom to such a degree that the high-quality Doomsday Fire felt downright fear. A being can do it, and that person is the fire element monarch who took back all the flames in the world. What shocked Luna was that she hadn''t even told Rhodes to deal with the fire element monarch, and the element monarch came to the door himself. Feeling some kind of inexplicable breath, the power of the flame returned to Luna''s body, and the nearby fire element became active. However, at this moment, Luna only felt chills all over her body and couldn''t help trembling all over. The menacing fire element monarch , but not with kindness. At the same time, that unusual aura descended, alarming everyone in the city, and even Moriel noticed it. "Rod! Where did you go?" After realizing the aura that was stronger than herself and made all creatures uneasy, Moriel also had a lot of anger in her heart. She roared at a small conch that could only be held by her in the dragon''s claws. , The thunderous roar made the ears of the nearby sorcerers tingle, but they didn''t dare to complain. This is an occasion that belongs to Moriel. Apart from her, even other kings are not allowed to exude a more dazzling atmosphere than her. When you come to this grand event, you have to be honest and keep yourselves. "I''m right here." There was a flash of fire, and Rhodes in a black robe came to her side. After hearing Moriel''s roar from the voice conch, Rhodes didn''t care to say goodbye, and hurriedly came here, not knowing who it was. Provoked the big red dragon. "Wait..." After coming here, Rhodes immediately realized that something was wrong. The flames around Rhodes did not completely dissipate with the help of the flames, but still attached to him. It was not until Rhodes used the power of the Burning Domain that the flames were completely extinguished. In Rhodes'' perception, the fire element, which has long been silent in the world, has now returned to this familiar world, and the source of all these powers is the fire element monarch in hell. Seeing Rhodes rushing back at the first time, Morrill was a little satisfied, but she still held her head up and said: "Before I get angry, let the master of that breath restrain a little, otherwise... hum, you The consequences should be known." Rhode coughed dryly, not knowing what to say for a while. If Rhodes didn''t feel wrong, the master of that breath is the master of the flames in the world, and is also one of the monarchs of hell, the fire element monarch. After taking back all the power that was banned, her strength is unparalleled in the world. Far beyond the reach of ordinary creatures, when she is enraged, it is enough to burn a small slice of the plane. It is such an existence, but it is not in the eyes of the hero Moriel at all. No matter how high the rank and strength of the fire element monarch is, it is not the opponent of Moriel who has mastered the power of time. That''s where the power of time lies. Even if the fire element monarch at this time has recovered all his strength and can subdue the hero Moriel, but a few years ago, or decades ago, she did not break the final seal, and there were always times when she was not an opponent. If the hero Moriel can get the two artifacts that belong to the giant dragon, she will be able to rely on the identity of the hero and modify everything in the past at will, instead of being restrained by some fates like now. At that time, she, Will be truly invincible. Rhode noticed that Moriel never took the threat of the elemental monarch seriously. Even if her subordinates emphasized the threat of the elemental monarch to her many times, she just grinned. It wasn''t that Morier was too big, but in front of the realm of time, the recovery of the so-called elemental monarch was nothing but an event that she could calm down with a single thought. It''s a pity that other creatures don''t have this kind of treatment. Even Rhode, who has mastered a variety of artifacts, must be cautious when facing the elemental monarch in his heyday. He doesn''t have the opportunity to keep coming back like Moriel. Time does not matter. On Rhodes'' side. "I''ll go and inform that person." However, since Moriel made a request, Rhodes had no way to shirk. It is indeed a bad thing to let the elemental monarch spread his breath and continue to provoke his own territory, and only Rhodes can put an end to this matter. The only thing that makes Rhodes fortunate is that not long ago, at Sally''s suggestion, through the Thieves Guild, he completed a unique spirit orb transaction with a guild mage who did not know his identity. At the cost of the water spirit ball, Rhode got the fire spirit ball in the hands of the mages, and the fire spirit ball is an important treasure used to restrain the fire element monarch. It''s just that Rhodes didn''t expect that the Fire Elemental Monarch came so coincidentally. Before he and Ms. Shadow had heated the spirit ball, the Fire Elemental Monarch came to the door himself. The forbidden magic ball summoned by the prophecy card has now returned to Rhodes. Although the magic forbidden ball summoned by the card is not as effective as the real original forbidden magic ball, as long as it can isolate the magic, it is enough to affect his confrontation with the elemental monarch. The news of the resurgence of the flames, as well as the terrifying aura, soon spread throughout the entire Magic City, and even the rest of the kings who came to participate in the event heard about it. "You all said that person is the fire element monarch, is the fire element monarch very powerful?" The king of cavemen, who didn''t understand what happened, was discussing with several other doomsday kings who could talk to each other. "You really don''t know who she is?" The snow monster king on the side shouted, causing the ground to shake constantly. "All the flames in this world have been taken away by her. Do you think she is very powerful?" The king of cavemen suddenly realized: "Damn, I said why the food I ate during this time was cold, it turned out to be her fault! When I see her, I must ask her to have a good reasoning." Listening to their discussion, the king of the lizardmen not far away stuck out his forked tongue, and his eyes showed a bit of ferocity: "I think you are so stupid! Is the elemental monarch someone you can talk about lightly? You Want to go to her for a theory? Then I suggest you tell the Lord of the Undead in advance to prepare him for resurrection." "Damn it, are you calling me to die?" From the unkind words of the Lizardman King, no matter how stupid the caveman king was, he could hear something wrong now. The indifferent tone of the lizardmen was full of acrid The sarcasm made him very uncomfortable as one of the kings of the doomsday. "I just kindly remind you that the elemental monarchs are not like us kings. They are the founders of the whole world, and the elements spilled out of them constitute the whole world as we know it now. Barbarians, in the face of this When you exist far beyond you, you''d better learn to be in awe." The Lizardman King disdainfully said. Compared with the ignorant and fearless barbarians, the lizardmen obviously need to know more. As one of the kings of the marsh, West, who is one of the kings of the marsh, has also learned about the information about the elemental monarchs by chance. The silence of the flames has already spread to the whole world, and there are very few people who still don''t know the status of the fire element monarch. Listening to the words of the lizardmen, although the king of the cavemen wanted to refute, he couldn''t find any suitable words. Now this is not the Krulod wasteland he knows well, in case those really powerful kings are offended. , is in danger of losing his life, and no one will speak for him by then. As one of the rights enjoyed by every king in the evil alliance, the king of cavemen after death can be resurrected in the death realm of the undead master, but he is reluctant to do so. Who knows that after becoming an undead, the consciousness in the body still belongs to oneself? Although the King of Cavemen had seen the undead long ago, he instinctively avoided becoming one of them. Although the reminder of the lizardmen is very harsh, there is no doubt that it is a piece of advice to himself. If the king of cavemen really goes to confront the elemental monarch, it will not end well. After realizing this, the king of cavemen restrained his temper, and instead he stretched out his fist at the king of lizardmen: "Thank you for your reminder. Speaking of which, I don''t know your name yet." "I''m West, from the Moors of Titania." The Lizardman was also a little surprised. He had long heard that barbarians were known for being short-tempered. As long as they were offended a little, they would inevitably have a fight. Unexpectedly, the barbarian in front of him had overcome his irritability and his attitude was also very good. It seemed very sincere, so he also stretched out his fist, according to the ancient etiquette of Titania, and touched the fist of the barbarian. In the guest quarters, kings from all over the world were talking about this matter. The evil-eyed leader Ajit stood alone in front of the stone tablet, looking at the boundless flame that engulfed the sky and dispelled the darkness. Chapter 2746 Cloaked and carrying the sword, Rhode set foot on the road to meet the flame monarch. The raging fire dyed the entire sky outside the city a crimson, in sharp contrast to the darkness brought by Rhodes. The two powerful and unparalleled auras confronted each other in the air, and the pressure generated also made the kings watching from a distance could not bear to look directly. The terrifying power that belongs to the elemental monarch is clearly visible in front of Rhodes. Even if he was just approaching the source of the flame, Rhode felt a tightness in his heart. There is no doubt that Flam is the most powerful of the doomsday kings who have come from afar, and even the lust king who is one of the kings of hell cannot show her grandeur to arrogance, splendor to fiery. The imposing manner, that is the monstrous magic power that can be displayed by gathering all the flames in the world. Rhode stepped into the flame, and the fire danced on his skin, instantly igniting his body, making him look like a living person, but Rhode looked calm and let the flame burn. His gaze was on the figure in the flames. That person was a young girl. She was wearing a long skirt made of flames. She was only as tall as Rhodes'' shoulders. Her hair was red as fire. The corners of her mouth were exaggerated. Declare to Rhodes how terrifying power she has. "Do I call you the fire element monarch, or the hell monarch?" Looking at the girl who turned into flames, Rhode asked slowly. "Call my name." The red-haired girl opened her arms, and the soaring fire engulfed the two of them in an instant. The kings who were far away had no idea what was going on, and were frightened by the spreading fire. , I am afraid that it will not take long for the flames to burn to my side. "The fire spirit has no name. Only humans will call themselves by names, and my name is Flam." Rhode nodded. Since this is the request of the Elemental Monarch, he has no reason to disobey. He just glanced at the red-haired girl curiously: "You still crave everything about human beings? I have also implemented the related information you posted before. Task¡­¡­" As Rhodes said, before that, he went to the Fire Elemental Plane for Flam, looking for the long-extinct Phoenix. At that time, Flam hoped to use the inextinguishable power contained in the blood of the phoenix to have a human body. Hearing Rhodes mentioning this, Frum''s expression darkened, and he was looking at him with a bad face: "Speaking of the past, I remember that someone took advantage of my damage and couldn''t exert my true power. Disrespectful. Now that all the flames are in my hands, it''s time to clear things up." Recalling that in hell before, Rhode relied on the divine weapon, and he had not broken the final seal, and kept provoking himself, and Frum hated him so much. Now she has regained all the strength in the past, and all the flames have gathered on her body, just in time to settle accounts with Rhodes. Facing her accusations, Rhodes could only spread his hands: "I think... those should all be a misunderstanding." "Misunderstanding? It seems that you didn''t feel that way before." Flam was reluctant. She raised her head, moved her body closer to Rhodes, and looked at him with disbelief. In hell, Frum is in charge of a sin called jealousy. Rather than destroying Rhodes completely, she wants to embarrass Rhodes deeply. Only in this way can she relieve the hatred in her heart. If lust is accompanied by love, then jealousy is accompanied by only hatred, and this is where Flam excels. The king of lust knows what to do to stir up the love in the hearts of others, while the king of jealousy is good at the jealousy and hatred in the hearts of other people. "Speaking of which... I came here on purpose to attend your wedding. Are you going to keep guests like me away?" Above the sky, several floating evil eyes were observing the every move of the jealous king through the red-burning clouds. The sudden arrival of Flam has attracted the attention of all creatures. Even if there is no order from Moriel, the sorcerers will always pay attention to her movements. Sensing the detection of peeping, a sneer appeared on Flam''s face. She reached out her hand, grabbed Rhode''s collar, lowered Rhode''s figure, and said in Rhode''s ear: "If you dare to If you reject me, all of you here will deeply feel the horror of the flames." In front of the stone monument not far away, Edgette, who was constantly observing through his evil eyes, was shocked. The power of the evil eye allowed him to see what happened on Rhodes and Flam, but he couldn''t hear what they said. However, judging from the behavior of the two, the relationship between them may be closer than Edger imagined, which is not good news. If it were replaced by ordinary kings who came to congratulate, even if his relationship with Rhodes was closer, Ajit would not be so surprised. After all, like Rhodes, he ruled a party and even conquered the king of Brakada. , but all the people the kings of the last days want to please, it is normal for them to have a closer relationship. However, thinking of the identity of the red-haired woman, Edger frowned. She is not an ordinary doomsday king, she is the demon king who rules hell, and she has taken back all the flames in the world, her power has exceeded the limit, and no one can match the elemental monarch. Flam came to the Magic City at this moment, and showed such a close relationship with Rhodes that he was able to whisper in his ear, and Ajit couldn¡¯t help but think too much. "No... I have to quickly tell the news to Lord Moriel." Thinking of this, Ajiette''s expression changed slightly, and he immediately set off to meet Moriel, ignoring the previous appraisal bet. Under the raging flames, Rhode frowned, and he seemed to notice something from Flam''s unusual behavior. Seeing Flam''s human face, Rhode felt something for a while. Her appearance was not as stunning as Cecilia''s, but it was far more delicate than ordinary people. It was like a handicraft made by an alchemist. A little inconsistency is eventually covered up by the whole part. Thinking of Flam''s karma, Rhode''s mouth twitched, what was she thinking? Do you expect Morril to get angry about this? So destroy the marriage? But the flaming girl in front of her is not the king of lust, and in front of the two artifacts, Moriel will definitely keep quite calm... Rhode suddenly found that he didn''t seem to know Moriel very well. Apart from Moriel being a hero with far more power and ambition than ordinary people, Rhode did not understand her true character and how she would react when faced with such a thing. In this marriage with different purposes and a little hasty, Rhodes did not have such an opportunity. Shaking his head, temporarily putting aside the matter of the hero Moriel, Rhode concentrated on dealing with the flaming girl who was going to do harm. "Frum, you are not human in nature. I don''t think you know what this posture means to humans." Facing the provocation of the fire element monarch, Rhode put his hand on her On the shoulders, Dan Dan responded at the same time. The power that belongs to the realm of love has quietly unfolded with Rhode''s words, and it belongs to the realm of the king of lust, and it seems to be very useful at certain times. Hearing Rhode''s words, Flam was slightly stunned. She didn''t know what was going on. She only felt that her face was slightly hot, but she was the hottest flame in the world, and there should be no such thing at all. a feeling of. Thinking of this, she glared at Rhodes in front of her. It must have been Rhodes applying some magic to herself. If not, how could she be so excited and lose her mind for a while? Flam gritted his teeth secretly, and the flames ignited from Rhodes'' arms, instantly burning the clothes on his arms and igniting his entire body. Rhode was helpless and had to take a few steps back before putting out the flames on his body, leaving only his charred clothes. If it weren''t for the great demon blood in his body, which could be immune to the damage of flames, Rhodes probably wouldn''t even have a chance to speak, and he would be instantly burnt to ashes by the flames. At this moment, Rhodes also felt the difficulty of Flam. If other people were here, they would be burned to death countless times just by speaking, and there was still a chance to face the elemental monarch. In front of the elemental monarch, even talking with him is full of danger. If there is nothing left, you don''t even know how you died. The thinking of the ancient monarch cannot be measured by conventional creatures. It is no wonder that they Insist on taking back all the elements in the world. "Damn..." Seeing that Rhode was safe and sound under the scorching fire, Flam was suddenly angry, "Where did you put the ball of destruction? Why didn''t you take it with you?" Rhode spread his hands, the ball of destruction can break the resistance of creatures to magic, and even the resistance of the great demon blood to flames is included. If he carries the ball of destruction, I am afraid that he has been burned to death by Flam. Of course he couldn''t take it with him. "Of course I can''t bring the ball of destruction with me. If I want to bring it, I will also bring this." Rhode said slowly. With that said, a bright red orb appeared in Rhodes'' hands. With Rhode''s ability to stimulate the orb, the flames that were dancing nearby turned dark at this moment, because the bright light brought by the fire was also dark at this moment, and even Flam was shocked. And all of this is the power of the orb in Rhodes'' hands. Tanan, who sealed the elemental monarch in his previous life, relied on the forbidden magic ball that was integrated with him. At this moment, in front of the elemental monarch, the power of the forbidden magic ball will still shock him. Under the illumination of the forbidden magic ball, the girl who was born from the flames pouted. If it was before the seal was broken, she might still be afraid of the power of the forbidden magic ball, but now, she is not afraid of Rhodes'' hands Unique artifact. All the fire elements in the world are now gathered in her body, and even the forbidden magic ball that repels all elements cannot suppress the power in Flam. Under the blessing of the infinite fire element, Flam''s power, or its own quality, has reached an extremely terrifying level. It is not an accident that she can pull Rhodes. With Rhode''s current strength attribute, even if a legendary creature is here, if he doesn''t want to, it will be difficult to pull his body, but Flam has done this easily, and her power is far beyond Rhode''s imagination. If Rhodes can describe it, the flame girl in front of her is like a miniature sun walking on the ground, and this is the horror of the elemental monarch in its heyday. With the power of the forbidden magic ball alone, Rhodes can''t do anything about the sun. Forcing the Flam in front of him will only kill himself like a moth to a flame. If you want to deal with the elemental monarch, a forbidden magic ball is not enough. The other treasures on Rhodes, such as the Destruction Ball, or the Fire Spirit Ball, were prepared for the last step. Before the final battle, Rhodes would definitely not rashly shoot. "What is that? It''s really disgusting, hurry up and put it away!" Facing the suppression of the forbidden magic ball, Flam frowned. Her words are still bitter and bitter, and it is difficult to have a good impression after listening to them. This is also the difference between the flaming girl and the lustful king. The lustful king''s every move, every frown and smile is all to arouse the sin of lust in the hearts of others, but the flaming girl is not like this. Although she looks equally beautiful, she behavior would be unappreciative. Facing the request to put away the forbidden magic ball, Rhode just shrugged. It is not yet time to deal with her. Everything he has done so far is just a preliminary attempt, and then the effect of the forbidden magic ball is turned off, and the surrounding magic elements are restored. usual. Those elemental envoys who want to unite with Rhodes to deal with the elemental monarchs, they are close to the elemental monarchs, but they think too simplistically about the power of the elemental monarchs. In Rhodes view, if Flam is really angry, Not to mention him, I am afraid that no one in the entire Magic City is her opponent except Moriel. Even Moriel relies on the power of time that is far beyond the conventional power and belongs to the holy female dragon, so that it can compete with the elemental monarch. In terms of real strength, the elemental monarch is an invincible existence, even Stigmata also need to use their power to shape the world. Looking at the flaming girl in front of him, Rhodes also smiled a little. After he exchanged the domain of love from the source of sin, he immediately had more ways to deal with the enemy, not just killing them completely. Judging from the current situation, although Flam has a perverse temperament, she does not have much scheming herself. Although she was once the king of hell, she is far from the lust king who understands the hearts of others in the ability to calculate others. Or compared to the wily and greedy king, which is also her weakness. "Welcome to this celebration." Looking at the flaming girl in front of him, Rhodes bowed slightly and extended his hand to welcome her. Chapter 2747 The fire element monarch appeared in the magic city, and the news that he had a good talk with the undead lord spread like wildfire. As the most powerful existence in the world, every move of the elemental monarchs has attracted much attention, and their behavior can easily lead to changes in the attitudes of various forces. All the existences who learned this news showed different attitudes. Some people sighed repeatedly, thinking that the main plane has no hope of seeing the future. When the elemental monarch who devoured the world, united with the already evil kings, The doomsday is just around the corner, and some people sneered about it, believing that Rhodes would definitely not be able to eat and walk away. As the center of the vortex of public opinion, Rhodes seemed to be calm, and the brief conversation with the flaming girl also allowed him to find out the temper of the element monarch, and things had not reached the worst step. "I''ve always hated undead." When he came to the inside of the city of magic, feeling the strong undead atmosphere in the city, Flam frowned, his delicate nose twitched slightly, and then showed a bit of disgust. Rhodes was also a little helpless. After the City of Magic was captured, it was already his own city of the undead. In the city of the undead, he said that he hated the undead. Frum''s words sounded as if he had come to find fault. If someone else said that, Rhodes would probably let him learn what an undead was, but facing the mighty Flam, Rhodes could only stretch out his hand to support his forehead. At this moment, a burst of white smoke appeared above Rhode''s head, and the smoke slowly rose to the sky. The scene in front of him also made Flam laugh: "Hehehe... What is that? Are you angry?" "..." The corners of Rhode''s mouth twitched. Even though he was immune to fire magic, he still felt extremely sultry in front of the little sun-like Flam. Evaporated, it became the white smoke she saw. If other creatures stood here, I am afraid they would have been roasted by Flam. "It''s nothing... You said you always hated the undead? But you shouldn''t have much chance to see the undead." Rhode shook his head and changed the subject, but the helplessness in his eyes was still caused by Fu Le Mu noticed. After discovering that Rhodes was helpless, Flam also showed a bit of pride, and his words were even more rude: "Do you think the undead are your exclusive? There are also undead in hell, those ghosts, hungry ghosts, and even some A hell king, they are all undead creatures." Rhode nodded, the hell king who was the undead in the mouth of the flame girl, is now being controlled by Rhodes with the dark holy word. As the destination of all broken souls, it is also a normal thing for undead creatures to be born in a hell full of death. "Why do you hate undead? You only need to plant a spiritual imprint, and undead creatures will be loyal to you. You can order undead creatures and let them do anything. Those undead are a rare power and weapon." Rhodes asked with some doubts, as the Lord of the Undead who leads countless undead, he naturally has a say in this matter. Listening to Rhode''s question, Frum hummed disdainfully, as if he didn''t like what Rhode said: "Then why don''t I just use elemental creatures? Rhode, others call you the Lord of the Undead... I don''t think you are qualified to use this title, even if you are barely qualified to use it, can you create undead creatures?" Rhode was stunned for a moment. He didn''t understand the meaning of creation in Flam''s words: "Creation? You mean transformation? Or mass production?" "No..." Flam shook his head, looking at Rhodes with more pride and pride in his eyes, "The so-called creation is the fault of creating something from nothing, rather than relying on existing things. " As she said that, a flame ignited from the girl''s palm. Under her urging and control, a regular pulse appeared in the flame. The flame itself also flickered with the vibration of the pulse. The flame continued to stretch, and finally fell to the ground, becoming a raging fire. The legendary fire element lord with a strong breath and amazing power just came out of the flames. The newly born Legendary Fire Elemental didn''t understand what was going on at all. He just knelt down at the feet of the flaming girl and paid tribute to the Fire Elemental Monarch who gave the flame life and let it come to the world. "See? This is the meaning of creation. The reason why I am the monarch of the elements is because I can create everything in the world from nothing, with only magical elements, and you, who are called the Lord of the Undead, There seems to be no such ability." Facing the kneeling of the legendary fire element, the flame girl let out a burst of laughter. She put one hand on her hips and parted a finger with the other, and kept poking on Rhodes'' chest. Feeling the powerful oppression coming from Frum''s fingertips, Rhodes could only let out a muffled groan. The power that belongs to the elemental monarch is far more terrifying than Rhodes imagined. After taking back all the fire elements in the world, the flame girl''s ability can no longer be described by throwing beans into a soldier. She only needs a flame, and she can call from it. If a fire element lord who has a legendary rank, if he gives her a raging fire, the fire element called out by her will probably burn up even the sky. For the monarch of the fire element, what could be simpler than starting a fire? Thinking of this, Rhode''s fear of the flame girl was even higher. Just when Rhode was secretly vigilant, he suddenly seemed to notice something, and was stunned for a moment. What Rhode did not expect was that a lot of information was suddenly added to the system log in his mind. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "You have listened to the teachings of the fire element monarch, knowledge +2..." "Lack of eagle eye level... lack of academic level..." "The racing achievement [End of Wisdom] has been detected, and the level of Wisdom has reached the standard... "Under the guidance of the fire element monarch, you have a deeper understanding of [Burning Domain]." "God-level spiritism was detected, and the level of spiritism reached the standard..." "Under the guidance of the fire element monarch, you have a deeper understanding of [Death Domain]." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Looking at the newly added information in the system log, Rhode seemed to realize something, and only felt that there seemed to be some new knowledge in his mind. What surprised Rhode was that the racing achievement [End of Wisdom] had an effect at this moment. As the achievement of Rhodes killing the oldest tree of wisdom, as long as he wears the achievement of the end of wisdom, Rhodes can always enjoy the blessing of the legendary wisdom technique. For a long time, the racing achievements that Rhodes wears on weekdays are the end of wisdom. Sometimes Legendary Wisdom can produce miraculous effects, especially when comprehending some important skills, the aura brought by Legendary Wisdom is a miracle. Flash is a very important opportunity for comprehension. Only when there is a need to fight, Rhodes will change other achievements. At this time, the legendary wisdom technique had an unexpected effect on Rhodes. He actually learned the deep usage of the Burning Domain from the showy words of the flaming girl. What surprised Rhode even more was that the gains he obtained this time were not only reflected in the Burning Realm, but even his core strength, the Death Realm, which was used to transform the undead, was also reflected in the teachings of the Fire Elemental Monarch. By analogy, an unimaginable improvement has been obtained. This gain made Rhodes sigh with emotion. Should he be thankful for his special skills being too powerful? It is still time to thank the elemental monarch who shows off his knowledge. Whether it is a legendary wisdom technique or a god-level spiritualism, it is not a special skill that ordinary people can acquire. Legendary Wisdom Technique is enough to become the core strength of Legendary Mage, and God-level Spiritism can only be satisfied with the help of artifacts. It may not be an accident that Rhode can get these gains from the words of the elemental monarch. Those unique Special skills are exactly what Rhode relies on. The flaming girl in front of her still didn''t understand what was going on. It was because Rhodes was shocked by the power he showed, and he stood blankly and was complacent. What is the Lord of the Undead, in front of the true elemental monarch, only surrender. Flam didn''t want to destroy Rhodes easily. She wanted to make him feel the horror of the elemental monarch thoroughly, and make him jealous in his heart that the elemental monarch had stronger power than him. Only in this way could she feel satisfied. What the flaming girl didn''t know was that her words not only did not make Rhode feel any jealousy about it, but instead gave Rhode a different kind of revelation. Lem himself was unaware, and was immersed in the joy that shocked Rhodes. "Shaping fire...shaping undead." After a while, after checking the various prompts in the system, Rhode''s eyes also recovered from the dazed sluggishness. Unlike before, this time, Rhode''s eyes also brought a bit of confidence. He looked at The flame girl in front of her gradually smiled. "Huh?" From the change in Rhodes'' expression, Flam saw that something was wrong, and couldn''t help but feel annoyed in his heart. Why is Rhode still not ashamed and ashamed after feeling the absolute gap between the two? He should be in awe of this power, "What do you mean by this expression?" "Don''t you see it? This is a look full of gratitude, thank you for your dedicated teaching." Facing the question of the flaming girl, Rhode answered without hesitation. Frum seemed to have discovered something, and suddenly became a little anxious, and said: "What does that mean? I didn''t teach you what to think, you insisted on saying it yourself." "Those are not important anymore." Rhode shrugged, facing the eager Flam, he was not in a hurry at all, "The important thing is that your words have made me understand a lot, including some shaping the undead. the door." "You''re lying." The flaming girl was stunned for a moment. She didn''t believe that Rhodes in front of her could obtain this level of revelation just by his own words. "I don''t need to lie." Rhodes replied. Hearing Rhode''s plausible words, Flam was stunned for a moment. If everything Rhode said was true, he really learned from the short conversation between the two that he had created something. The revelation from the other side, his comprehension ability is simply rare in Flam''s life. Even the powerful mage whose name has spread all over the Elemental Plane in Brakada can''t have this level of comprehension and potential. . Hearing Rhode''s plausible words, Flam was stunned for a moment. If everything Rhode said was true, he really learned from the short conversation between the two that he had created something. The revelation from the other side, his comprehension ability is simply rare in Flam''s life. Even the powerful mage whose name has spread all over the Elemental Plane in Brakada can''t have this level of comprehension and potential. . Compared with this result, Frum is more willing to believe that Rhodes is lying. After thinking about it, it must be the case. Frum has long known that the necromancer is good at all kinds of conspiracies and tricks, and lying is naturally his forte. He must have lied to himself about this kind of thing. Compared with this result, Frum is more willing to believe that Rhodes is lying. After thinking about it, it must be the case. Frum has long known that the necromancer is good at all kinds of conspiracies and tricks, and lying is naturally his forte. He must have lied to himself about this kind of thing. "How dare you deceive me? It seems that you don''t know what a painful price you will have to pay if you dare to fool the elemental monarch!" Bad manners. The flames ignited from all around, and the undead were ignited everywhere in the city. The undead dragged the flames and drove the flames to various places in the city. Instead of improving their own situation, they made the fire spread even more fiercely. Seeing this, Rhodes also seemed extremely helpless. It seemed that Flam didn''t want to believe this. She had already decided that she must be lying. If she couldn''t produce any strong evidence, she would not give up easily. Rhode scratched his head. He didn''t seem to have any purpose to deceive the Elemental Monarch on this kind of thing, and he didn''t know what Flam was thinking. Although he was very helpless in his heart, Rhode couldn''t let Flam continue to destroy the town like this. If he waited until Moriel was disturbed, in the face of the power of time, let alone Flam, even Rhode himself would suffer. It won''t end well. "You don''t believe what I said?" Seeing that Flam raised his hand, seemingly ready to cast some kind of magic, Rhode had to grab her hand and interrupt her movement. "Unless you prove it to me now, I will let you learn and dare to deceive the fate of the elemental monarch." The action was interrupted by Rhodes, and Flam didn''t have an artifact for a while, but raised his head. Just staring straight at Rhodes, trying to see the guilty conscience in Rhodes'' eyes. Seeing this, Rhodes could only shake his head. It seems that if he doesn''t come up with some comprehension methods, the flaming girl will not give up so easily. Chapter 2748 On the cold snowy mountain, the beautiful girl raised her head and looked at the end of the sky. The raging fire that gradually subsided, also showed a somewhat different look in her eyes. "I didn''t expect her to come... Rhodes, you really can cause trouble." Although the flames have calmed down a lot, the sky that was dyed crimson still shows no sign of recovery. Looking around, the dark blood is all over the sky, which is the only situation people can see. This hell-like scene also made the corners of the girl''s mouth twitch slightly, and anyone who saw this face would be completely lost in this smile forever. What attracted people''s attention was that the girl was sitting on the side of a huge dog, and her feet that had nowhere to rest were swaying freely. The big dog ran wildly over the snow-capped mountains, stirring up snowflakes along the way, which made the girl smile again and again. Her expression was relaxed and comfortable, as if she was on a leisurely journey. "But I''m curious, why did you suddenly wake up? Don''t you like to sleep late?" The girl patted the big dog under the seat and asked in a voice that could erode her soul, "Or is it Rhodes''s? Order? He ordered you to take me out of here?" When it comes to Rhodes, the girls are full of mouths. She has been shriveled by Rhodes many times. Even the unfavorable field of love has not worked on Rhodes. All kinds of setbacks have made her care about Rhodes even more. There are not many people who can make her, who is the king of lust, remember so much, and Rhodes is one of them. Facing the inquiries of the beautiful girl, he was uncharacteristically tired, and the big dog, who seemed to be in high spirits at the moment, opened his mouth and made a vague human voice: "Lord...Master..." "Master? Hmph, it looks like it was Rhode''s ghost." The girl let out a light hum, and her resentment towards Rhode was even worse. It seemed that Rhode had already identified her as a troublemaker, which made him the king of hell. The big dog sent him far away. Rhode, who is welcoming the Fire Elemental Monarch, doesn''t know what the girl is thinking now. If he knew, he would definitely be wronged. He didn''t give any orders to the big dog. The big dog who was sleeping almost all the time, also The command cannot be executed effectively. Fortunately, the words spoken by the big dog also washed away the grievances for Rhodes: "It''s not Rhodes, it''s my master..." "What?" The girl was stunned for a moment, and things seemed to be a little different from what she expected. This incident was not from Rhode''s envoy, but from the master mentioned by the big dog, "Wait... don''t you say Is it your former master?" Memories of the past flooded into the girl''s mind. It was a memory from when she was still a human being. Back then, she knew the big dog sitting down. The girl at that time did not have the power to lead the demons in the future. She was just an ordinary person. The big dog in front of her was just an aging hound. The memory emerged from the bottom of the girl''s heart, and she seemed to think of something. She couldn''t help covering her mouth with her hands: "Did you feel his breath? Death Knight Nimbus?" In the girl''s memory, that unique existence, the dark hero Nimbus born from pain and anger, is the owner of this big dog, but that was all before the big dog became the king of hell. Listening to the name in the girl''s mouth, the big dog also let out a whimper-like whimper, his eyes showed a bit of sadness, nodded to Cecilia, and shook his head again. The girl was stunned by the big dog''s actions. She didn''t understand what the big dog meant. Did he feel the breath of the death knight Nimbus? Or does it mean something else? Just when the girl was puzzled, the cold that enveloped her and the big dog was going away little by little. Under the wild running of the big dog, they crossed the frost-covered mountain ridge and came to an endless desert. . The girl noticed the changes in the vicinity and looked around suspiciously. The snow that had been there all year round has dissipated, and it was replaced by an empty wilderness: "This is Krulod, the desert occupied by barbarians? You came here. What are you doing?" "My master...it''s here." Facing the girl''s question, the big dog hurriedly answered, feeling the aura of getting closer, the big dog''s expression became more and more excited, he ran across the wasteland, like a black The strong wind was passing by, and the speed was so fast that even a giant dragon soaring with wings would be ashamed to see it. The big dog went deep into the wasteland. This was also the first time the girl felt the speed of the big dog''s explosion. In the past, he was known for his endurance in the field of inertia, and he couldn''t see the hidden under the huge body at all. , is the speed of the wind. The closer he got to the direction of the breath, the more urgent the big dog''s heart was. At the same time, the breath of various creatures also entered the perception of the two, and the road that the big dog crossed has also changed from a wasteland with no people at the beginning to a place where a large number of savage creatures and hell demons gather. Many demons with keen perception sensed the approaching of the two powerful and unparalleled breaths. The panic in their hearts quickly calmed down at this moment. The masters of the two unique breaths are the real kings of hell. The ability to change the tide of battle. "Very good, the king has arrived." "It must be that the kings heard about our plight and came to help us specially!" The news of the arrival of the two quickly spread to the ears of the nearby demons. The demons cheered and greeted the arrival of the two kings. The barbarians also joined them, eager for the coming king of hell to help them overcome. A formidable foe in the wasteland. "It''s all your fault. I''m going to relax for a while at the celebration." Hearing the cheers of the demons nearby, Cecilia just curled her lips. She didn''t mean to intervene in the battle. It should be the responsibility of other kings. Her task is to win over the doomsday kings on Rhodes side, but she was brought here by the big dog. However, since her identity was recognized, Cecilia no longer concealed anything. She waved, and a wave of cheers erupted from the demon team in the distance. The big dog didn''t seem to hear what she was saying, and just looked into the distance, above the huge arch already occupied by the Erathians. "Your Majesty, you have finally come to support us!" Soon, after discovering the figures of the two, a great demon who had lost his flame came to them with a surprised expression on his face. "What happened here?" Cecilia asked softly. Listening to the whispers of the King of Lust, the big demon''s eyes were startled, his original expression was lost, and he turned like a marionette, dullly telling everything he knew in his heart: "The Erathians took advantage of our greatly reduced strength to launch a surprise attack on the gate of hell and seized control of it, and are sending a steady stream of reinforcements to the Krulod desert. Although the Angry King has already taken the lead come, but it is still no match for the ancient angel." Hearing the great demon''s words, the girl couldn''t help but change her expression: "Did even the ancient angels join the battlefield? Those Erathians, are they really like hell? If it wasn''t for the silence of the flames, which round would those angels succeed? Wei?" Just as the girl was complaining, the great demon who had taken away her mind was still sluggish, as if he had not heard her words at all, but the lazy king was a little urgent and rushed directly towards the gate of hell. "Wait." The girl hurriedly patted him on the head, trying to make him stop, "Didn''t you hear what the great demon just said? Even the Angry King is not an opponent of the ancient angel. Your domain can To prevent physical injury, but not to prevent the offensive against the soul? Let¡¯s wait for the arrogant king to solve the enemy here.¡± Facing the girl''s good persuasion, the big dog was unwilling to listen: "My master is there, I''m going to find my master." Aware of the big dog''s insistence, the girl was very helpless, and now even a dog does not listen to her, how can she become the lust king who controls so many demons? The big dog also found the dissatisfaction in the girl''s heart, so he had to explain: "A long time ago, I didn''t protect my master well, whenever I think about this, I feel very guilty, and now is the opportunity to make up for it all. " Big Dog''s lingua franca became more and more proficient. It wasn''t that he didn''t understand this language. It was just that he neglected to practice, or was too lazy to practice, and had no need to speak, so much so that he couldn''t even speak at first. Qing, it took a while before it recovered. The girl just curled her lips: "The past things have long passed, those are only in your memory, there is no need to care about it. Stop, don''t force me to use the power of the domain." Feeling the threat in the girl''s words, the big dog could only show a bit of grievance. As the girl said, the lazy field on the big dog can only protect the body from damage, but not the magic that targets the mind or the soul. This is the reason why he was finally controlled by the dark holy word, girl. The realm of love on his body can also seriously affect his mind. Perhaps because of the familiarity in the past, facing the big dog under the seat, the girl showed sufficient patience and empathy: "Okay, I know you miss the former owner very much, but time has passed. After so long, you are no longer the hound you used to be. Now you, like me, are one of the strongest demons in hell, respected by all demons as the king of hell, who knows how your master will treat you? " "But¡­¡­" The big dog seemed to have something else to say, and there was a bit of choking in his words. He believed that the relationship between himself and his master was far from what time could rush, but he didn''t know if the master had the same idea. "I once ran away in front of my master. I regretted my choice very much. If I could go back to that moment, even if I would die completely, I would not choose to escape." Finally, the big dog seemed to make up his mind and confided to the girl. Uncover the hidden secrets in your heart. "You mean running away in the face of a powerful enemy?" The girl raised her slender eyebrows and showed a playful smile, "I never knew about these things, if what you said is true, it''s no wonder You want to prove yourself to the master so much, after all, you are one of the kings of hell, and you are no longer the helpless hound you used to be." The girl patted the big dog on the back and said in her unique frivolous voice: "But those things are okay, don''t they? If your master is willing to forgive you, then this matter is over, if the master is not willing Forgive you, it can only mean that that person is not qualified to be your master, doesn''t he?" "It''s not like that." Listening to the girl''s serious heresy, Big Dog hurriedly shook his head, so as not to let the girl''s mean words pollute his long-standing loyalty to his master. "I want to go back to my master more than to be the king of hell... But when I saw my master again, I only felt that the master was so unfamiliar, the master no longer resembled the original master, or, in other words, I I have never really understood the owner. I was just a hound at that time, how could I understand the mind of a human being?¡± At the end of the day, there was a bit of crying in the big dog''s words. If other demons hear it, I am afraid that the inherent impression of the majesty and terror of the hell king will completely collapse. They can''t imagine that the hell king standing above all demons will be so helpless to cry. that side. The girl didn''t speak, she just stretched out her white palm and patted the big dog on the back. As the king of lust, she has an extremely keen perception of the emotions in Big Dog''s heart. From the big dog''s heart, she only felt a sense of helplessness and regret, a kind of blame for her own choice, and a deep depression. Perhaps this depression is the reason why the big dog has been sleeping for countless years after becoming the lazy king. As the big dog said, compared to becoming a powerful demon king who traverses hell, his greatest wish is to be able to return to his master, or even die together with his master. But that power came to him. At this moment, the big dog may still look huge to outsiders, but in his heart, he is just a homeless puppy abandoned by his owner. After realizing this, Cecilia, who has always been eccentric, didn''t mean to make fun of it, and just stroked the fur on the big dog: "If Nimbus can hear your words now, no matter what. What you have done wrong, I think he will forgive you." "No..." Listening to Cecilia''s comforting voice, this time, the big dog finally gave a positive answer, "My master, not Nimbus." "What?" Cecilia was stunned for a moment. If the owner of the big dog is not Nimbus, then who is the person he has been talking about? Before she could think clearly, danger had come quietly. (ps: Extra: Follow the miracle, update tomorrow.) Chapter 2749 In the city of magic, Rhodes with a helpless face is being entangled by the flaming girl. The cause of the matter is that the flame girl who is in charge of the crime of jealousy and loves to show off shows the creative ability that belongs to the elemental monarch in front of Rhodes. From nothing, just through a flame, the legendary fire elemental lord is created. Rhode was also shocked by Flam''s light-weight shaping power. Fortunately, relying on the legendary wisdom technique brought by achievements, Rhode''s powerful comprehension ability was endowed with Rhode''s own domain power. Let him have a more profound understanding in shaping creatures. Perhaps inspired by Flam''s arrogant and arrogant appearance, Rhode did not hide his understanding, but said it generously. Rhode''s words also made the flaming girl annoyed, and Rhode could almost see the flames spurting out of her eyes. Sometimes Rhode really felt that the karma called jealousy on the flaming girl was the most difficult kind of karma to deal with. Although the sin of jealousy is not easy to reveal, at some point, the sin of jealousy in her heart will be transformed into more intense sins such as arrogance and anger, and now she has the power to burn the entire world, and no one can do it. Knowing what kind of crazy behavior she will do when driven by that sinful karma. Because of this, Rhode did not dare to show his comprehension in the Burning Realm. As the same domain as the flame girl, if she felt Rhodes'' understanding of the burning domain, the boundless jealousy would probably make her make some irrational actions. With Moriel around, Rhode is not afraid of the flaming girl. The big deal is to let Morrill reverse the time and seal the elemental monarch from the past, but Morrill is not so easy to talk about. Under the power of the time domain, Rhodes You should be more worried about yourself. What makes Rhode helpless is that since he has said so, if he can''t show anything, I am afraid that he will be accused of fooling the elemental monarch, which will also arouse the resentment of the flaming girl, but it will not be worth the loss. Rhode scratched his head. In front of the grumpy Flam, he seemed to offend him no matter what he did. Is this the power of jealousy? Only by relying on the effect of the field of love, Rhodes can pull back a little bit of goodwill. "Show your insight now! What are you looking at me for?" Stared at by Rhode''s helpless eyes, the flaming girl put one hand on her hips and pointed at him with the other. She smacked her lips, revealing a clear tiger tooth. "It''s nothing..." Rhode waved his hand, and it was no wonder that he couldn''t see any cronies around Flam. Even those fire elementalists who specialized in fire magic ended up breaking out with her to the point of being betrayed. As the master of the sin of jealousy, Flam will not allow anyone to have the power to approach her on the way of the flame, nor will she ally with the rest of the kings of hell, the sin of jealousy makes her look down on the kings of hell. Any of them, I am afraid only the arrogant king can stabilize her. She takes away all the flames in the world and betrays hell, which seems to be an inevitable choice brought about by sin. Rhodes looked at her. In addition to the gains in the Burning Domain, Rhodes had a lot of understanding of the Death Domain. The flaming girl will be jealous of Rhodes'' understanding of the flames, but can''t be jealous of the understanding of the undead? There is no relationship between her and the undead. Seeing that the flaming girl was a little anxious, she bared her teeth, wishing she could rush up to bite Rhodes, Rhodes could only let out a dry cough, and turned on the death domain, and began to show his previous understanding. The dark energy of death emerged from Rhode''s side. Rhode controlled the energy of death while recalling the action of the flaming girl calling out the elemental people. After realizing the unusual meaning of Rhodes'' actions, the flaming girl also held her breath. Although she didn''t want to believe that Rhodes only learned something from watching his actions, the scene in front of her made her She had to believe it. Death energy is pouring out with Rhode''s actions. Due to the close connection between death and the earth, in essence, death energy belongs to the earth magic element, and Rhode''s death field is more inclined to a kind of earth. Department field. With Rhodes concentrating and concentrating, the huge energy of death gathered in front of Rhodes, and the unique elemental creations were gradually bred. The flame girl also subconsciously opened her bright lips, and she felt a familiar wave, which was clearly the breath of the elemental core being born. To Flam''s surprise, Rhodes actually learned how to shape creatures through just one observation, just as he said, which made the flame girl feel incredible. The ability of the elemental monarch to spread beans into an army and shape the elemental army is far stronger than the magic of those spellcasters to summon elemental creatures. On the way to shaping elemental creatures, the elemental monarchs have been optimized for a long time, far from being comparable to other creatures. What annoys the flaming girl is that the method Rhodes uses to shape elemental creatures is clearly a unique method that she has mastered, and even other elemental monarchs have not studied in depth, especially in shaping the core of the element. She is the only one who is good at absorbing elements from the plane. Soon, the condensation was completed. When Rhodes stopped, and when he saw what he had condensed, Flam, who was still angry, couldn''t help laughing: "What did you create? Don''t you mean to shape the undead? How did you shape a stone elemental person?" Rhodes was also a little puzzled. The death energy he mobilized seemed to be judged to be an earth magic element, and what was finally shaped was not an undead creature, but a stone element person. "There seems to be something wrong..." Rhode was also very helpless. Is this his understanding of the field of death? Why does it seem to be different from what he expected, shouldn''t he be able to create undead out of thin air? Looking at the stone element person in front of him, the red light flashed in Rhodes Eye Child, the power belonging to the scarlet eye was activated, and only a slight sound was heard, the element core in the stone element person was broken, and its body was distorted. It was a member of the elemental creatures, and became a flesh and blood creature. Under the transformation of the hero''s specialties, it was forced to become a vampire. After laughing at the vampire that the stone element person turned into, the flaming girl glanced at Rhodes with cold eyes again, she did not forget that Rhodes stole imitating her way of shaping things: "How dare you imitate me to condense The fire element method? Do you know that that method belongs only to me?" "Does it matter?" Rhode didn''t care. "Knowledge only grows through communication. Those mages of Brakada rely on the dissemination of knowledge to establish their foundation. The Mage Empire." The flame girl let out a cold snort: "I''m not a human being, there is no one in the world who can compare with me in the flames. You steal my way, it will only benefit you, can you still come up with knowledge that I don''t know. ?" Rhode corrected the mistake in her words: "Frum, I think you made a mistake about one thing, I didn''t steal your knowledge, you took the initiative to show it to me, and I also learned something from it. ¡­¡± Before he could finish his words, he was immediately interrupted by the flaming girl: "You mean, I asked you to do this? You bastard!" Rhode spread his hands helplessly. He no longer remembers how many people have said this to him. Could it be that this is the price of using the realm of love? Or is he really an asshole? Rhode thought for a while, this should be one of the prices of the Domain of Love, but he obviously forgot that when he first received this evaluation from Moriel, he did not exchange the power of the Domain of Love. "You are not allowed to use this power without my permission in the future, did you hear that?" The flaming girl said in a mother''s unsuspecting tone. It''s a pity that her words were not convincing. Although she put her hands on her hips and made herself look imposing, she was a head shorter than Rhodes, so she was not imposing in front of him. Rhodes is not worried about the flames on her body. After all, Rhodes is immune to fire magic and also has a burning domain. Looking at the imposing girl, Rhode''s mouth twitched, but he didn''t answer. Feeling the contempt in Rhodes'' eyes, the flaming girl suddenly became angry. Since she took back all the flames in the world, no one dared to look at her with such eyes, and even the other hell kings had to respect her in front of her. What she didn''t expect was that Rhodes was so abhorrent. The suspicion in his eyes completely aroused the anger in Flam''s heart. For a time, the flame girl''s face turned red, she let out an angry shout, and her body changed. As a huge molten giant, he shouted angrily at Rhodes below: "Have you heard it now?" The dull voice echoed nearby, and Rhode had to say: "Well, I don''t need the power to shape the elements anyway... But can you go back to the way you were before? It''s still the way you were before, it looks more pleasing to the eye. ." Looking at the molten giant that made the houses in the city burn as soon as it appeared, Rhodes was also very helpless, and he didn''t know where he offended Flam. Compared to her appearance as a girl, the fierce molten giant fits people''s impression of the fierce and fierce monarch of the fire element very well. After listening to Rhode''s words, Flam''s expression improved. Under Rhode''s constant urging, she managed to restrain her appearance. The flame quickly dissipated from the body of the molten giant, and the charming flame girl , reappeared in front of Rhodes. Flam waved his hand and was burning in the city. The flames that ignited the nearby streets dissipated instantly. After losing the fire element as a support, the flames lost the power to burn. Controlling the magic elements is exactly what the elemental monarchs are good at. Disperse These flames in front of her are naturally no problem to her. Her actions also seemed to prove to Rhodes what would happen if she offended her severely. As Rhodes said, the flame girl in front of her looked more pleasing to the eye than the mighty molten giant. "This matter is not over yet." Realizing Rhode''s helplessness, the flaming girl made a sound, and she liked to see others helpless with her, and could only be jealous in her heart. "Why do you say that? Didn''t I say it? I won''t use that shaping method again." The flame giant who suddenly appeared also burned to death a lot of undead standing nearby. For those dead undead, Rhodes naturally couldn''t pursue anything from Flam. Fortunately, the existence of the Death Domain allows Rhodes to resurrect all those undead. Although the flame girl''s strength is strong, so far, she has not shown the power to judge the soul. Even if he kills Rhodes'' undead creatures, Rhodes can use the death domain to resurrect them. In Rhodes'' memory, there are few secret techniques for the souls of hell demons, even Flam, who is an elemental monarch, is no exception. Instead, those angels are good at methods against souls. After killing the undead, It can destroy the soul at once, and can effectively restrain the rebirth of the death field. In the information provided by Sally, the ancient angel can even directly obliterate the soul without harming the body of the undead. It is a power born from the field of destiny, which is far more overbearing than all other powers. Be careful, you may be caught. Fortunately, Rhodes doesn''t have to worry about this. As a hero, he is not afraid of the shackles of the field of destiny. On the contrary, other undead creatures under his command should be highly vigilant about this. I heard that the ancient angel has appeared on the battlefield on Kru Lord''s side, fighting the demon who lost the flame over there, and the barbarian who colluded with the devil. Rhode once observed the monster over there through the eternal magic eye. Happening. If the power of the flame is still there, the demon army will not fall to the current level. All the flames in the world have now been taken away by an existence, and that existence is now in front of Rhodes, looking at him with a bad face. "Do you think this matter will be completely over without that kind of shaping method? Let me tell you, it''s not that simple. You learned my method from Flam, but it''s not so easy to end it." With Rhode''s words that he wanted something, the corner of the flame girl''s mouth also evoked a sinister smile. "What?" Rhode scratched his head. He had long heard of Flam''s domineering and rudeness. He didn''t expect that the flaming girl in front of him was not ready to let him go. In hell, Rhodes shouldn''t have offended her. "If that''s the case, what do you want?" Rhodes was a little helpless, and the flaming girl didn''t plan to let him go. Seeing that her entanglement continued, Rhodes could only ask. "You said to yourself, what do you have to do to make up for my loss?" Facing Rhode''s question, the girl asked back with a triumphant smile. (ps: Extra Story: Follow the Miracle, now updated.) Chapter 2750 What made Rhodeton feel helpless was that, as the source of all the flames in the world, the savage flaming girl seemed to be entangled in him, and he had to argue with himself because of a secret law. "Isn''t it a secret technique? As the master of the fire element, the first elemental monarch in the world, wouldn''t you begrudge such a secret technique?" Rhode spread his hands and said helplessly. "Humph! Who told you to learn it by yourself?" The flaming girl raised her head. After seeing the appearance of the molten giant, Rhode didn''t want to provoke her any more, but he couldn''t help but say: "I said it''s not stealing, it''s you who want to show it..." Seeing her bulging her mouth, she looked at her full of anger again. In order to prevent the situation from getting worse, Rhodes had to change his mouth and said, "Okay... It was me who saw the mystery of flames from your presentation." Hearing what Rhode said, the flame girl was satisfied. Seeing the embarrassment on Rhode''s face, she had already laughed out loud in her heart. Who let Rhode offend her so miserably when her strength had not recovered yet? It''s time for Rhodes to pay back a little bit. Recalling the Stone Elemental Man who was shaped, Rhode scratched his head, as if the shaping ability he had realized was useless. Instead, he got into such a huge trouble as the flaming girl for him, which really made him helpless: "However...how do I feel that this ability is useless? I''m not an elemental monarch, and I can''t create an elemental person with a legendary rank. To me, this ability seems to have no value. If you want to compensate If so, I can only come up with a secret method of equal value..." Before Rhode''s words were finished, the flame girl in front of him suddenly became anxious: "Are you questioning my secret technique? That is the secret technique that only I can use!" "I didn''t mean that, I was just telling a fact." Rhodes shrugged. From his slightly raised eyebrows and suspicious eyes, the flaming girl could see the real thoughts in his heart. The blazing flame burned on her beautiful skin, which was the fire of anger from the elemental monarch: "That''s what you think! Don''t think that your thoughts can hide from my eyes. You think this way because you don''t know the power of this secret method at all, so take good care of me!" Saying that, the flaming girl who could not tolerate others'' doubts about her abilities once again spread the flames around. Rhodes didn''t even have time to make her stop, and her spells unfolded at a speed beyond Rhodes'' imagination. Come. This time, Rhode just wanted to hug his head and exclaim, just from the last spell of the fire element monarch, he learned the secret method of shaping the element, and was entangled by her until now, if he learned anything this time, I am afraid it is not even the same. The entire magic city will be demolished by her. However, Rhode did not avoid his sight. The face-to-face casting of the elemental monarch is a rare opportunity. I don¡¯t know how many mages would be envious of this. What¡¯s more, what the elemental monarch casts is still her specialty. If you learn something from it, it will be of great help to your future promotion. Rhode glanced at her secretly and saw that she hadn''t noticed that this move might cause his own secrets to continue to be leaked, and a system panel that only he could see immediately appeared in his mind, and then the accumulated skill points were moved towards Eagle Eye Assignment. With the professional expertise of God Seeker and the blessing of various racing achievements, Rhodes has accumulated a lot of skill points. Even if he upgrades all the four-element magic and all special skills related to spells to the master level, there is still plenty left. The remaining skill points are also cheap for those special skills that Rhodes originally disliked, and the effect is relatively tasteless. Hawkeye is one of them. As one of the special skills, the ability of the eagle eye technique is to allow the user to steal the magic and skills cast by others, but this probability is really worrying, even if it is upgraded to the master level, only 25% The probability is also limited by other comprehensive attributes. Even if there is a 100% probability, a mage apprentice will never be able to steal the fifth-order magic. In addition, another ability of the Eagle Eye Technique is to greatly improve the user''s dynamic vision. This unique effect has also made the eagle eye technique popular in the Eri area. The elves there learn the eagle eye technique, not for the stealth ability of the eagle eye technique, but only for the dynamic vision improvement it brings, so that the shot Arrows can accurately hit high-speed flying birds. Due to this characteristic of doing nothing at all, the eagle eye technique once became a joke among players, and it is no exaggeration to call it the most useless skill. However, no one dared to laugh at the hero who has the special skill of eagle eye technique. In the hands of those heroes who have the expertise of Hawkeye, Hawkeye has become the most terrifying ability. They will surely trigger the highest ability of Hawkeye, and can copy all the skills and magic used by others, and have an unimaginable promotion. potential. According to Rhode''s guess, the legendary god-turned-god must have something to do with his heroic specialties, and that person can even copy other people''s unique fields together, which makes him a The strongest existence in Ancient Erasia. At this time, Rhodes improved the eagle eye technique. In addition to hoping to gain more from the display of the flaming girl, he also felt a little connection between the eagle eye technique and the scarlet eye. Elevated to the extreme, the eagle eye technique, as the name suggests, can give people the sharp eyes of an eagle, and even if they are separated by a few miles, they can directly let people see what is happening in the distance. Putting it on Eli''s elves, this improvement can make them have a wider field of vision. Combined with reconnaissance and extremely high archery, their attack range has been unimaginably improved, and the arrows they shoot are not enough to kill. Going to a target several miles away is enough to scare any enemy. With the help of the concealment of the jungle, the guerrilla tactics of the elves were once unsolvable. When they attacked the enemies of Eli, they couldn''t even see the shadows of the elves, and they were killed by arrows that fell from the sky. Eli is the best at it. The spirit of this path is also called the phantom shooter by the people there. Even Rhodes, who controlled a large number of undead, sent countless corpse witches first when attacking Eri, and first swept the entire jungle with the cloud of death, eroding the surrounding trees there, leaving the elves with nowhere to hide in the forest. , Only after the ground was covered with dead branches and fallen leaves, this attacked on a large scale. Rhode''s improvement in Hawkeye was also aimed at attacking the enemy from a distance. Unlike those elves, Rhode did not need to use arrows, and the scarlet eyes he replaced were the most terrifying power. Under the glance of the scarlet eye, any existence with a lower rank than Rhodes will be instantly transformed into a vampire. With this kind of power, Rhodes can even win a battle without fighting. Anyone who dares to fight with The existence of his enemy will eventually become a member of his subordinates. For this reason, Rhode''s field of vision is extremely important. With the blessing of the eagle eye technique, the scarlet eye can see farther. The enemy has not even seen Rhode''s trace, and is in the scarlet eye. Under the gaze, all became vampires. Special skills like Hawkeye may not be very powerful in their own right, but if they already have extremely powerful powers and use them as an aid, they can have quite good results. Just like at this moment, when the power of the scarlet eye is superimposed with the vision blessing of the eagle eye technique, this ability of Rhodes has also reached a terrifying level. In addition to improving the application range of the scarlet eye, the eagle eye technique can also be used in conjunction with the eternal magic eye possessed by Rhodes. Although the Eternal Magic Eye can overlook the earth, due to the silence of the flames, the world has long been plunged into darkness. If Rhode took the initiative to probe with the Eternal Magic Eye, it would be difficult to find any useful information from it. Although the high-level eagle eye technique does not have the power to see through the darkness of the scarlet eye, as long as there is a little light, everything in the vicinity will be as bright as day in the eyes of the owner of the eagle eye technique, and Rhodes can also use this to see. to more information obscured by darkness. But... When it comes to the silence of the flames in the world, Rhodes'' eyes couldn''t help but put it on the flaming girl in front of him. This incident was entirely from her handwriting. Those who are distressed by the silence of the flames, and even because the sky is completely dark, and people who are in despair, must never have imagined that the flame girl is staring at Rhodes in anger at the moment. Flames burned from all over the magic city, and in the raging fire, legendary fire elements appeared one by one. Many unidentified undead were frightened and shouted, and those terrifying fire element lords were wandering around the city, making everyone unable to live in peace. Elemental monarchs have the ability to spread beans into soldiers. As long as the corresponding elements still exist, they will have a steady source of troops, which can be described as invincible existences. Although Rhodes'' undead is powerful, and the power of the Scarlet Eye is also overbearing, it also needs other creatures to support it. Without the dead creatures, no matter how strong this transformation ability is, it will not show any use, but the elemental monarch does not. Needing this, they only need pure elementals to be able to create an elemental army. For a long time, Rhodes has never been afraid of anyone in terms of the consumption of troops. Although there are many Erathians, Rhodes can transform more undead, and the massive golems and puppets of mages cannot stop the undead. The approach of the army, in addition to the needs of terrestrial creatures to transform the undead, there are more creatures in the ocean, they are also transformed into the undead. At this moment, after feeling the power of the elemental monarch, Rhode couldn''t help but let out a breath of air. The transformation ability he was proud of was nothing in front of the elemental monarch who could spread beans into soldiers. Flam, who has taken away all the power of flames in the world, can create a legendary element lord with only a small flame. If it is not stopped, the element lords created by her are enough to turn the entire magic city. It was all demolished, and the guests who came couldn''t survive. Although he had long expected her strength, Rhodes couldn''t help but feel nervous at the moment. As he expected, all the creatures in the city, except for the hero Moriel who masters the power of time, no one can compete with the true elemental monarch. "Okay... I have already felt your secret technique." Although Rhodes was able to get a lot of insights from the actions of the flame girl through the eagle eye technique, he hurriedly stopped the flame girl''s movements. If she were to continue to condense, those aggressive legendary fire element lords, I am afraid that the entire magic city will be demolished, and even Rhodes may not be able to use them, and can only deal with the flame girls who created them. "Now you know how terrifying this power is? Do you dare to underestimate this ability?" The flame girl almost raised her head to the sky like a victory. She glanced at Rhodes from the corner of her eyes. She knew that Rhodes now must be very jealous of the terrible power she showed. It is the power of all the flames in the world, the power of the elemental monarch, and the power that comes from burning Use the unique power of the field. Even if ordinary mages practice fire magic for a lifetime, they can condense dozens or even hundreds of ordinary fire elemental people at the same time, which is already the limit of their strength, and it is almost impossible to go further, but the body of the elemental monarch, It is the elemental creature with infinite possibilities that can be created by the flame girl at this time. At worst, it has a legendary rank, and its strength far exceeds other creatures on the main plane. The flaming girl guessed how jealous Rhode was, and the corner of her mouth could not help but rise slightly. She was in charge of the crime of jealousy, and she enjoyed this feeling very much, especially when that feeling came from Rhode, it made her even more so. So excited. On the side, looking at the flame girl who suddenly laughed to herself, who didn''t seem to have very good intentions, the corners of his mouth couldn''t help twitching. He didn''t know what the flame girl was thinking, belonging to the elemental monarch. The stalwart power isolates the prying eyes from Rhodes, but Rhodes knows that what she is thinking now will not be a good idea. From Flam, Rhodes also had a different feeling. Relying on the existence of the source of sin, Rhode has mastered the power to burn the domain, and the source of that domain is now on the flaming girl. Rhode didn''t know if it was for this reason that he was entangled by the flaming girl. However, between the conversations, Rhode also gradually discovered that Flam did not have pure hostility towards him, but was more showing off and proud. Rhode realized that that was also the true meaning of the sin of jealousy. The flame girl was hostile to those who were stronger than her. When she took back all the flames in the world, everything was out of her eyes. It made her hostile to Rhodes much less, she just wanted to show off her strength. Looking at the smug look on the flaming girl, Rhode only felt that he seemed to be underestimated by her. Chapter 2751 Outside the City of Light, Saint Isaac''s prayers never stopped for a moment. The tyrannical power belonging to the saints made the pagans in the city dare not give birth to the idea of ??approaching. Don''t look at the body of the saint, it is only the size of a human, but he can compete with the bright image that is countless times larger than him, and he is not inferior at all. The power that belonged to him deeply shocked everyone in the city. Even if he always prayed at the simple altar set up outside the city, the people in the city did not dare to approach him. Anyone who dared to approach him would be cut by the pure white sword glow. into two pieces. The saint''s figure did not move at all, and his prayers were extremely devout. Sometimes, even the inhabitants of the city were deeply moved when they heard the continuous prayer. Although the saints are their enemies, the unwavering piety in him will shock even those who believe in heroes of the light. These people ask themselves, their devotion to the heroes of the light is far from the level of saints. Perhaps this is why saints are saints, and they are just ordinary people, far from reaching the pious. level. On this day, Saint Isaac''s prayer to call for reinforcements from the Holy See was interrupted by a sudden incident. A stone smashed towards Isaac, but was blocked by an invisible force in front of him, unable to touch his body at all. The protection from the apostles keeps Saint Isaac from any ranged damage. Under the protection of the apostles, it is a power that changes the rules from the field of destiny, and no one must abide by it, and no one can violate it. Isaac opened his eyes, he was not hurt by the stones, it didn''t mean he would let go of those who threw stones at him, and dared to offend the saints appointed by the stigmata, which was equivalent to offending the stigmata himself. The wicked will be judged by him. A girl appeared in the saint''s sight, holding a handful of picked stones in her arms, smashing them one by one at the saint who was praying. The girl didn''t seem to plan to approach him, but just picked up the stones and kept hitting him. Her actions were destined to be futile. The power of the rules blocked all the stones she threw. Isaac let out a cold snort, his figure flashed, and the next moment he appeared in front of the girl. The girl was startled by Isaac''s unimaginable high speed. She didn''t even see Isaac''s movements, she was so scared that she slumped on the ground, and even the stone she picked up collapsed with her. And scattered all over the place. Isaac glanced at the girl sitting on the ground, then turned to look around. There were no other enemies nearby. It seemed that the girl in front of him was the only one who attacked him rashly. The girl''s face was stained with gray stains, and the clothes on her body were dirty. Her eyes were very cloudy, and she did not have the divine light and agility of a devotee. The saint only needed to look at her to understand that she had never prayed to God. What Isaac couldn''t understand was why the girl attacked him alone? Based on her strength, not to mention dealing with herself with the protection of the apostles, even dealing with ordinary people is not enough. Don''t the people in the city tell her that this is an act of self-defeating? Isaac pondered for a while, but didn''t get any answer. In the end, he had to frown and asked the gray-stained girl in front of him: "Why are you here? Where are your parents? ?" "They were crushed under the collapsed house in the previous battle and are now dead." The girl said without emotion, as if she was talking about something that had nothing to do with herself. The saints were unmoved: "The pagans deserve to be punished, and their deaths are their own fault. Not long ago, I felt the breath of the undead in the city. Did they become undead?" Listening to the saint''s indifferent words, the girl also showed a bit of anger on her face. She picked up the stone on the ground again and smashed it at the saint with all her strength. However, her actions were destined to be futile. The legendary creature can''t break the apostle''s protection, how can she do it. Her will is not enough to shake the firm shackles called fate. "How can you say that? Even if they are really wrong, they are my parents, and yours?" Finally, after trying to no avail, the girl finally got discouraged. She realized that the saint is an invincible existence, at least with her strength, there is absolutely no chance of such a chance, so she lowered her head and brought her tone into her voice. A bit sad and disappointed. "My parents?" Isaac raised his eyebrows. "My parents led me to the arms of God. I grew up in the kingdom of heaven and listened to God''s teachings. Speaking of which, I don''t remember their faces. , but I''m very grateful to them for giving me this opportunity to lead me on the right path." Listening to the saint''s narration, the girl also became a little surprised and strange from the anger at the beginning: "Wait, I seem to have heard someone mention that only the dead can go to the cloud city in the sky, you are already dead. Is it? Or you are simply an undead." "I''m not an undead." Hearing the girl say this, Saint Isaac suddenly became unhappy. Someone said that he shouldered justice and had already thrown himself into the arms of God. He was those lowly and cursed undead creatures, which made him How to accept, "I am the Holy Spirit transformed by the soul, and I am accompanied by the angels in the clouds, and the noble priests, not some undead creature." The girl looked at him suspiciously: "You said just now that your parents sent you to the kingdom of heaven? Did they kill you? Or is there another reason?" The saint didn''t answer her question: "You have too many questions, pagans, those tribulations and trials are just God-given tests, you can''t understand this, so you can never come to God''s arms. I don''t judge your sins now, it doesn''t mean you can stay here, hurry back to the city and wait for the judgment to come." The girl did not do what he said, but looked at him curiously: "Everyone in the city said, you are just pretending to be here, your prayers will not be fruitful, you have already taken the light of the statue without any The way, the hero of light will save us in the end..." "There are no bright heroes at all." Isaac shook his head, he couldn''t agree with what the girl said, and interrupted her words directly, "And my prayers will eventually be To the ears of God. God''s response will come soon, and at that time there will be high and holy angels who will sweep away all evil, just like..." Isaac paused and didn''t continue to speak. He believed that with the knowledge shown by the girl, it was impossible to know what he was going to say next, and he didn''t even hear it. "Of course there are heroes of the light!" The girl did not agree with Isaac''s words. She was speechless and eager to prove it to the saints, but she couldn''t produce any strong evidence. The deeds known by all the residents in the city, "When Guerasia encountered a powerful enemy and the demon king from hell swept the world, the hero of light stood up to provide justice for the suffering people, not only beheading the evil demon king, but also purifying people at the time." "I think you mean the people who were judged at the time." Isaac glanced at her in surprise. He couldn''t imagine that the girl in front of her had been completely brainwashed by the pagans. She didn''t understand what happened at all. Saying what the pagans taught her, "It''s not as you think, the swept away of evil, nor the heroes of light, but the exalted righteous, and the holy angels." The girl stared at him suspiciously: "Why do you say that? Is there anything wrong with what everyone in the city believes?" This time Isaac can only spread his hands: "I think I still have some say in this matter, because that is the era I live in. It''s not that people say that, things are right, As you say, I can still ask all the Holy Spirits in Cloud City to testify for me, that doesn''t make much sense, does it?" The girl just let out a light hum. She carefully looked at the saint in front of her. The residents in the city said that the saint is an extremely evil being. He is here to destroy everything in the city. He will bring the deepest bad luck. Upheaval will take place because of him. The girl''s parents died in the aftermath of the previous battle. The fallen Statue of Light collapsed the house where they were hiding, which caused them to die of serious injuries. For the saint, the girl hated the saint at first, knowing that the stone she threw could not break the protection of the saint''s body, but she still did not stop her movements and still threw the stone at the saint. It seems that only by doing so can the hatred in her heart be vented. Fortunately, the saint didn''t seem to care about this matter, but just used the strength she showed to frighten her actions, and the words were not aggressive, but justified her solemnly, which also made her heart, to the saint. The disciples had a different opinion. He didn''t seem to be as evil as the inhabitants of the city said. At least the saints in front of them are not as evil as the undead who wantonly slaughtered mages in the south of the City of Light. I heard that the leader of those evil people, a terrifying existence named Rhodes, he will kill anyone he sees, and he doesn''t even need to fight. Just by looking at others, they will lose their lives, and I don''t know if the rumors are true or not. If a girl were to evaluate, she probably didn''t believe in such groundless rumors, the ability to take lives with just one look, how could there be such a terrifying power in the world? She believes that the heroes of light will never allow such a thing to happen. If there is such an evil force, the heroes of light will definitely eliminate it completely. But since there are such rumors, the girl also vaguely guessed what cruel things that undead leader has done on weekdays. The saint in front of him, although he is hostile to the residents of the city, at least his nature is not evil. Thinking of this, the girl looked at the saint''s eyes, and the hatred at the beginning was much reduced: "No matter what you say, the heroes of the light will definitely save us, just like the heroes of the light who saved Guerasia and fell into despair. Same as the inhabitants of Gomorrah." "It seems that you know quite a lot of things." Isaac was also a little surprised when he heard the name of the town from Guerasia from the girl''s mouth. He couldn''t help but be so surprised. Hearing the names of towns that had been submerged in history for hundreds of years, and the names of towns from the time of the saints appeared again, the saints not only sighed at the girl''s wealth of knowledge, but also to the pagans. Their behavior is even more contradictory. They wantonly tamper with the history of Ancient Erathia. I am afraid things are not what the girl imagined. Looking at the girl''s hopeful eyes, the saint was stunned to find that her eyes were so similar to her former self. They all had pious beliefs and had already entrusted their lives to someone who was deeper than themselves. Existence, it is a pity that what the saints entrust is the only right path in the world, and the girl in front of her has unknowingly entered a dead end that cannot be turned back. "If everything you said is true, then do you know who made the hero of light come?" The saint thought for a while, and asked the girl a question that should not have been asked by him. The girl heard the hidden desire and loneliness in Isaac''s words. He seemed to want the girl to tell the answer, but he was a little worried that the girl couldn''t really feel the message he was trying to convey. Naturally, the girl couldn''t understand the reason for that complicated emotion, and she didn''t know the answer to that question, so she could only shake her head at the end of the pilgrim. Seeing the girl shaking her head, the saint was relieved, and some things are better not to be mentioned. During the questioning of the girl, the saint thought she knew something, but now it seems that she was just overthinking it. The girl only heard people mention these things by accident, and did not know that the passage originated from ancient Erasia. secret. "You...don''t plan to go back to the town?" Looking at the girl in front of him, the saint''s words paused, and finally asked, "Holy angel, has heard my prayer, but unfortunately the angel is dealing with it. Other difficult enemies can''t rush to the battlefield here. When the angel comes, everything in the city will be judged, and all those who betray the gods will have nowhere to stay, waiting for you, I''m afraid there is only deep destruction." The girl was a little surprised. These things were things that the residents of the city couldn''t guess. I didn''t expect that the powerful saint had already contacted an angel who was stronger than him and could completely destroy everything in the city. If what he said was If it is true, the consequences would be unimaginable. For some reason, looking at the saint in front of her, the girl did not doubt what he said. Maybe she was moved by the saint''s previous words, or it belonged to the delicate mind of the girl. She chose to believe in the saint in front of her, and finally stayed behind. out of town. Chapter 2752 Space magic. As one of the most well-known spells of Bracada, space magic has greatly improved people''s lives. Even if they are separated by several towns, or even blocked by rivers and mountains, with the help of space magic, people can instantly cross extremely long distances, and distance is no longer an obstacle for people to communicate. Not to mention that there is magic like the Gate of Different Dimension, any place in the world, even in different planes, there have been the footprints of mages. The only people who can freely enjoy the convenience of space magic, except for those famous nobles, are only those mages who specialize in this way. Even if it is a large caravan in a freelance business guild, if a mage who has only learned a little bit of space magic can join, the status of the entire caravan will become prominent due to the existence of that mage. After crossing the golden gate of different dimensions, Eric returned to the former Mage Empire, the snowy area he was familiar with. The cold wind of Bracada gave Eric a familiar feeling. He did not cast any cold protection magic, and let the old body, which had adapted to Eri''s warmth, be beaten by the cold wind. Eric missed the instinctive shiver of the body. In this snowy area, he spent a long time, and the disciples who followed him were all over Bracada, but all of this was destroyed by one person. The real owner of this snowy area is no longer from the lineage of Magnus, the god of mages, but replaced by another existence, an ambitious and evil necromancer whose undead engulfed him. In this land, his artifact crushed the glory of the mages. The kings cheered and cheered for his evil deeds, and the celebrations he held became a grand gathering for the evil ones, and no one cared about the current situation of the far away mages. "Rod..." Eric read the name of the necromancer with a firm light in his eyes. He was so emotional that he almost didn''t notice that someone had come to him. The man''s footsteps were light, and there were no half footprints left on the soft snow. Although the man''s movements were extremely gentle, he still couldn''t stop Eric''s investigation. The legendary mage''s perception ability made Eric not afraid of sneak attacks from any direction, and the figure of the man was also noticed by Eric for the first time. "I thought you wouldn''t come to see me." Eric sighed deeply after seeing the man. "Of course I will come to see you, my teacher, and I have brought what you need most," the man said slowly. The dresses of the two are very similar. Eric is wearing a simple gray robe, while the other person is wearing an inconspicuous blue-black robe. The surface of the robe is not decorated at all. It belongs to the crowd and cannot be photographed. of that kind. Different from Eric, that man exudes a strong energy of death, even if Diya''s lich comes, he must bow down to the pure energy of death. Although the man in the blue and black robe is not conspicuous in his appearance, as long as anyone has seen his face, it is impossible to ignore him, or even if he wants to put it aside and ignore it. Arrived, there is no other reason, that person''s face is too scary. Just looking at the man''s left face, even if it is Eli''s elf, he has to sigh at the attractiveness of the man in front of him. The man is not handsome enough to offend others. Instead, he is the type that becomes more and more interesting, and can easily gain the goodwill of others. However, these feelings in front of him were all destroyed by the man''s right face. The man''s right face can no longer be described as a human face. There is no trace of flesh and blood on it. Some of it is only a half-skeleton-like face. The dark and hollow eye sockets seem to be a dark abyss that devours the soul. , I couldn''t help sinking into it completely. Even Eric, caught off guard when he saw such a face, couldn''t help but be surprised: "What happened to your face? You were not like this when I saw you last time..." I can''t blame Eric for thinking too much. The last time he saw this man, Rhode stepped into the dragon''s nest alone and proposed a marriage to the Dragon King Moriel. At that time, Eric, in order to destroy the marriage, secretly gave him He took a few special magic scrolls from the man in front of him. It''s a pity that things backfired, and the two evil overlords finally reached a marriage, and will threaten all creatures on the main plane with an unstoppable trend. The man in front of him was once Eric''s proud apprentice, but he chose to explore taboos, turned his back on Bracada, defected from the School of Magic, and finally became a necromancer. In order to clear the portal, Eric followed his trail all the way, and finally came to Diya, the necromancer''s lair, and started a war with him. In the end, he cheapened another person, bringing unknown hidden dangers to the whole world. The man''s name is Sandro. The last time Eric saw Sandro, there were a few dark spots on the right side of his face. Unexpectedly, after a while, all the flesh and blood on the right side of his face disappeared, leaving only a downright skeleton face. Now he sees it. Going up is extremely terrifying, even Eric can''t bear to look directly. "Is that the effect of the Undead Ceremony? Is it the Endless Night Ceremony? Or some other ceremony?" Eric couldn''t help asking him looking at Sandro who looked like this. Judging from the knowledge of the legendary mage, the state of Sandro is obviously inseparable from the ritual of the undead. Could it be that he held those forbidden rituals in order to gain stronger power? Eric could not agree with such an approach. It had gone against the original intention of magic. Although he tried many times to lead the man in front of him to the right path, it always backfired. Looking at the terrifying Sandro, Eric could only sigh deeply. "Ritual? This is not the effect that ritual can bring." Facing his former teacher, Sandro didn''t hide anything. The corner of his left mouth evoked a confident smile, which also led to the stripped flesh and blood, leaving only The right face of the skeleton made him look terrifying and terrifying. "This is the effect of a treasure. The treasure is called ''Black Devil Sword''. Has the teacher heard of this treasure?" "Dark Demon Sword?" Eric shook his head, how many treasures are there in this world? Although he is very knowledgeable, he cannot know the true effect of that treasure just by hearing its name. Even so, Eric was startled by the rich knowledge brought by years of studying ancient books. Although he had never heard of the treasure of the Black Devil Sword, he had heard of a name that was very similar to it. "In the ancient books of the Erathians, I remember that I saw a special title. I think about it... That title seems to be ''Dark Demon Sword Master''. Is there any relationship between them?" After thinking about it carefully, relying on the wisdom of the legendary mage, Eric also remembered the information recorded in the book, and then asked. Sandro nodded, and his actions confirmed Eric''s conjecture at this time: "Of course it does matter. The person who holds the Dark Sword will become the cursed Dark Sword Master. All along, I use the Black Devil Sword as an artifact component, ignoring the power it contains, it should be the core of the combined artifact." Just based on what Sandro said, Eric can only have a general impression of the cursed magic sword: "Did it cause you to become what you are now?" Sandro nodded, then shook his head again: "To be precise, I chose this curse myself." Eric sighed and seemed to be dissatisfied with his statement: "Of course you chose it yourself, isn''t everything, including your study of undead magic, the result of your own choice? Saying it doesn''t seem to make sense." The man shook his head. He knew that Eric must have misunderstood the true meaning he wanted to convey. The choice in his mouth was not as simple as Eric thought: "The ''Dark Demon Sword'' is a treasure that belongs to a hero. Only heroes can display the true power of that magical sword. Even if ordinary people get the Black Demon Sword, they can only borrow the power from the magical sword. With the deepening of use, the bodies of those people will gradually fester, and abscesses full of poisonous blood will grow, and half of their bodies will be completely necrotic. In the end, they can only spend the rest of their lives in pain, but heroes don¡¯t have to do this. When the Black Devil Sword is used, not only will there be no curse at all, but it can exert its true power." Listening to Sandro''s unhurried words, even Eric on the side couldn''t help but feel the magic of the Black Devil Sword at this moment. The treasure, only a true hero can exert the power contained in the Black Devil Sword. At this moment, Eric seemed to think of something, and said to the man: "Aren''t you a hero? Then why are you still cursed by the Black Devil Sword and turned into what you are now? Is it because you took the initiative to use those undead rituals to turn your right body into an undead form in order to break the curse? This is so stupid... There is no power, or magic in this world, that is worth giving up your human body and human heart." Eric did not agree with the man''s approach, just like he would never agree with those necromancers, in his view, this approach is simply stupid. Only people without wisdom will give up everything that was once beautiful for those powers. Sandro smiled. He observed the memories of the Black Devil Sword Masters from the Dark Devil Sword. In order to cover up the cursed body, some Black Devil Sword Masters wrapped black cloth on their faces, and some covered their faces with their hair. , but Sandro didn''t need to do this, showing his skeleton-like face magnanimously. "Teacher, you are wrong. The curse on the Black Devil Sword will not overly erode my body. I took the initiative to become what I am now, and now I am the most perfect Black Devil Sword Master. All power, as well as the souls of the Black Demon Sword Masters of all dynasties, will help me when I need it." As if thinking of the beautiful situation after that, Sandro laughed again, his smile still daunting, and Eric was used to it. Eric was once saddened by the choice of this disciple. Sandro has an absolute talent that Eric can never match, and his magic research is deeper than that of any Bracada mage. In Sandro, Eric put his never-before-seen expectations. He looked forward to one day when Sandro''s status in Brakada could surpass himself and reach the level second only to the God of Mage. For the Master of Bracada, that is a kind of supreme honor. It''s a pity that fate seems to have made a joke with Eric. His most proud apprentice finally fell into darkness and became a member of the Necromancer. Eric can only look at him, in the process of becoming an undead. Going further and further down the road, by now, there is absolutely no room for turning back. "I heard that Rhode, he can control all beings who have learned spiritualism." Eric seemed to have thought of something, and Eric said slowly, "Eli''s Rejuvenating Spring has the effect of forgetting memory. With help, even painful memories can be steered away. If you want to forget about spiritualism and go back to the School of Magic, there is still a chance." Eric''s words came from the heart, even though Sandro used Eric''s name to deceive famous heroes on the mainland and collected undead artifact parts for himself, but Eric was still willing to forgive him and give him Opportunity to reform. Listening to his suggestion, Sandro just smiled: "Teacher, you should know that this is impossible. You want me to go to Eri now, to be with those escaped mages? Stop joking, I don''t May give up everything now." Eric sighed. Of course he knew that was impossible. Brakada was not as strong as it used to be. The identity of a mage is no longer a praiseworthy thing, and even because of his status as a mage, Being ridiculed by some ill-intentioned people in Eri, the current Mage Empire really has nothing to do with it, except... On the side, Sandro also took a deep breath: "The matter is not over yet, I can still rely on some tricks to prevent the Holy Word from taking effect on me. Before Rhode really enslaves all the necromancers in the world, I will not There are dangers. Fortunately, time is on my side." Sandro''s words meant something, but unfortunately, Eric didn''t seem to hear the clue, and just asked: "I want to know if you brought that treasure here as I said. " "Of course." Sandro nodded, and a unique spiritual sphere with boundless air elements that seemed to stir the storm appeared in his hands, "This is the last thing Jadet can do. He stole this spiritual orb from the treasure house of his father. He was also a disciple you trusted, and even after so long, he is very grateful for your teachings, and I hope you can forgive him for leaving without saying goodbye." Chapter 2753 Back in time not long ago, Jadet met the half-undead Sandro. "You really accepted all the power in that magic sword?" Looking at Sandro, who looked like this, Jedette was also slightly startled. Even he, who was used to the company of alien creatures, suddenly saw the skeleton. With a similar face, he couldn''t help but be surprised, and then asked. "Of course." Sandro nodded, and the dark magic sword was placed beside him. What lies in the magic sword is a dark curse that is full of viciousness and is difficult to resolve. Anyone who holds this magic sword will never have a good end. "This is an opportunity, an opportunity to disrupt fate." Seeing his resolute expression, Jadette could only sigh deeply, but why didn''t he know that for them now, accepting such a power is also a helpless choice: "I don''t know if your choice is good or not. Bad, but at least you have a choice, and I don''t have that chance anymore." After coming to the Magic City, Jedette and other masters of sorcery joined the research center of the undead scholar, and carried out in-depth improvements to the strangler puppet. The process was so boring that Jedette fell asleep. Jedette was originally very interested in the ranking of the gifts presented by the kings, and wanted to see what ranking the gifts he presented would rank. However, Ejiette, who was waiting at the top of the ranking, persuaded him to go back, and at the same time It was cryptically conveyed to him that the Dragon King Moriel did not want his name to appear on the leaderboard. This news made Jade Teton feel desperate. Compared with the punishment he received before, he was more worried about this situation. After successive defeats, and he was already the body of a death knight, he had completely lost Moriel''s trust. , No matter how hard he tried, he could no longer gain the trust of the Dragon King. Just at this time, Jedette also received a letter and learned that his former teacher, Eric, was trying to find them and needed a special treasure, so he used the name of Moriel to send the special treasure. Take it from the Dragon King''s treasury. That treasure is a unique orb the size of a fist. The orb is as blue as the sky. If you look carefully, you can see the clouds surging up and down from the inside of the orb, as if a unique small world is being bound in it. attractive. Handing the orb to Sandro, Jedette let out a deep sigh. Maybe it won''t be long before his stealing the orb will be revealed. At that time, in front of the angry big red dragon, no one can save him. , but he still had some doubts in his heart: "This is the air ball that my teacher needs, but I still don''t know why he needs this treasure so desperately, and he begs us in letters... This is not his style." Jedette let out a deep sigh, and his memory couldn''t help but go back to the days when he followed Eric to learn magic in the Magic Academy. In those memories that had long been sealed by him, he recalled the excitement of casting magic for the first time, and Eric''s strict and careful teaching. In Jadette''s memory, Eric''s apprentices were all over Bracada, and his attitude was extremely tough. Even the president of the Magic Guild could hardly get his good looks. Knowing that Sandro betrayed Bracada, became a necromancer, and used his name to coax others, he would be heartbroken and want to clear the door. However, in that letter, some of Eric''s words were just a plea. He begged the two former disciples to take out the air-controlling air ball from Moriel''s treasury, for which he was willing to give anything The price, even if it is his life, he will not begrudge. Jedette was deeply touched by the content of the letter. In his memory, Eric, who had his own perseverance, would not bow his head to anyone. The current situation made him even more resentful. He accompanied Sandro with him. Betrayed from the School of Magic, not to become a pawn. He finally chose to risk himself and brought the unique orb from the treasury. It''s just that Jedette is still puzzled. Why is his always tough teacher begging the two of them for this orb, and what kind of magic power is in this orb that can make the teacher surrender to it? Jedette has used air balls before, so he also knows the power of air balls. It can control strong winds, drive thunder and lightning, and make flying troops invisible in the sky. , The spirit ball itself doesn''t seem to be anything special, far less than the real artifact. He doesn''t understand what it is, attracting the teacher who won''t bow to anyone in his memory? Sandro seemed to have guessed something, but he didn''t say much, just stared at the spirit ball in his hand: "I don''t approve of you doing this, you may die because of this, and Teacher Eric doesn''t You will definitely be able to keep this spiritual ball. Under the power of time, maybe as long as Moriel has a thought, the spiritual ball will return to her hands, and you will die in vain. At that time, nothing can save you. " Listening to Sandro''s advice, Jedette laughed instead: "Isn''t this what we discussed at the beginning? Why are you worried now? I will help you detect the flaws in the time domain, and what you have to do , I just handed the spirit ball to my teacher, why are you worried now?" "I''m worried about you. If the exploration fails, under time, your death will have no meaning." Sandro shook his head. "Don''t worry, I''m still a hero no matter what. Moriel can break free from the shackles of fate, and I can break the shackles of time. If there is really no regret in the realm of time, then why should she marry Rhodes, directly from the past In the time of my life, can''t I just grab the artifact? She can''t be the one who fell in love with Rhodes, right?" Jedette was not worried, he said almost impossible things, and his eyes were a little firm: "Even if I die in the end, the qi ball will come to the master, the hero that exists in my heart. Zhizhi, maybe it was prepared for this moment, not to mention that I won''t die in vain, aren''t you still here?" Jedette laughed, his laughter was hearty, but there was a bit of loss in it, it was a kind of regret facing the unfinished business, a sigh that came from the heart, but when he looked at the half-dead in front of him After the man, the laughter was filled with deep anticipation. "I see the beauty of your promise, and I know what you are hesitating about. You are worried about Vid Nina, right? Fate is so hateful, when you want something, you will lose it. What. I have always felt that you should be the undead master who enjoys all the prestige and reverence, not the Rhode who took it all by good luck. Pick up that cursed magic sword and give it a shot, You won''t get lost in dark, deep, depressing times, because I''ll light the way for you. And I won''t die, because you''ll change everything!" Jedette''s passionate words echoed in the quiet room where the two of them were. He looked at the half-undead Sandro, and pinned all his hopes on him. He believed in the person in front of him. They must be able to achieve their original wishes. In the underground world of Nigon, the sorcerers never believed in Jadet, who defected from Bracada. He could defect from Bracada, and one day he could also defect from the underground world. No one said such a thing. Yes, but people everywhere have the same attitude towards traitors. If it wasn''t for Moriel''s attention, it would be difficult for Jadette to have a bright future. The good news is that with the successive defeats of Jadette in the hands of Rhodes, he also exhausted Moriel''s trust in him. He was even punished to clean the dragon''s nest at one point, and the treatment was far worse than before. It was not for the sake of cleaning the dragon''s nest that Jadet defected from Brakada. He, like Sandro, had a strong desire and ambition, hoping that one day he could become the master of the underground world. But now, those desires and ambitions are gradually fading from his heart. He seems to have returned to the time when he was studying in the Magic Academy. At that time, he loved his teachers and treated others with kindness, and he could rest assured to give his back to the The companion beside him, just as he did at this time, he pinned all the wishes in his heart on Sandro. Even Sandro felt Jadet''s determination at this moment. His determination was so fiery that it was unavoidable: "I am very fortunate that I did not fight alone on this journey, but to have a companion like you." His words came from the heart, it is not an easy thing to calculate the powerful and unparalleled Xeon heroes who can reverse time. How many people just listen to such a name, they will be scared and lose their courage, and they can''t even think of being an enemy, and they will even report people who want to deal with such existence, just to protect themselves. Such an existence is always invincible at all times, and has countless opportunities to fail again, but Jedette still trusts Sandro and is willing to give everything, even his own life, for his plan. In exchange for that tiny chance of success. Letting Jedette steal the air ball is just a part of Sandro''s plan. It is far from the time to actually close the net. also felt. Sensing the hesitation of the person in front of him, Jedette hurriedly urged: "Tell your teacher Eric, we have got the spirit ball, and he may be in a hurry." After contacting Eric, Sandro took out the air ball that Jedette had stolen and told everything about it. His unique appearance also attracted Eric''s attention, and even After being severely criticized by Eric, Sandro could only shake his head. It seems that no matter what the situation is, some of the nature of people will not change. After getting the air ball, Eric looked extremely excited, and his eyes shone with hope. Only when he thought of Jadette did he slightly restrain the expression on his face. However, he was unable to change the current situation, and even had to rely on the shame and helplessness of his former disciples. "I''m sorry... I know it''s not the time to be happy, but I still can''t suppress the joy in my heart." Eric looked at the air ball and said with emotion. Thinking of Jedette, Eric can only feel sorry for him. Jedette also has a good talent on the way of casting spells. He will become a legendary mage in time, and he can even stay in the long history of Bracada. A touch of color that belonged to him, but he fell together with Sandro and finally became a sorcerer in the underground world. "Speaking of air balls, if my information is correct, not long ago, you seem to have just completed the transaction and exchanged water balls from some people, right? What do you want those balls for? Do they have any special abilities? ?" As if thinking of something, Sandro asked tentatively about the spirit ball-related questions. "That''s none of your business... But what I can reveal is that it was to resolve a catastrophe that endangered the entire main plane. If we fail, the entire main plane will be completely plunged into disaster, and there will be no one at that time. I can survive." Eric''s words increased his tone, he didn''t want to reveal the news, but for the sake of Sandro bringing the air ball, he finally said. Listening to the serious words, Sandro obviously knew that Eric was not alarming, but when he heard the catastrophe, he narrowed his eyes slightly, and what existed in the depths of the eyes was an imperceptible calculation. "Okay, I hope your plan will go well after you get the air ball." After getting a satisfactory answer, Sandro didn''t bother too much. After he said the words of blessing, he turned around and left. . "Wait." Looking at his figure, Eric finally stopped him, "Even if you become like this, if you want to go back to Bracada, I can still help you, why do you have to Stay here, be with those magic monsters, and the undead? Why don''t you go back to the snowy land with me, and I will suppress the criticism of others for you." Listening to Eric''s words of persuasion, Sandro didn''t turn his head for a moment, he turned his back to Eric, raised his hand and waved it as an answer to him. The dark green portal slowly opened, and after passing through the portal, Sandro returned to the familiar quiet room, and Jadet was no longer here. The dragon''s nest guards responded more quickly than they thought. After learning that it was not Moriel''s order to take the air ball, they immediately began to search for Jadet''s whereabouts, but unfortunately they found nothing in the end. After bringing the air ball to Sandro, Jedette will not be stupid enough to stay here, waiting to be captured by others. The existence of space magic makes it difficult to pinpoint his whereabouts. By the time the guard arrives, he is long gone. trace. The news that Jadet stole the air ball was quickly passed to the hero Moriel''s ears through the notification of his subordinates. Chapter 2754 "Mr. Moriel, we just received information that Jedette falsely spread your will and stole one of your treasured air balls from your treasury..." In the palace belonging to the Dragon King, Ajit is making a report. After learning the news, he didn''t dare to stop for a moment, and immediately left the stone tablet showing the ranking of the kings, and found the Dragon King Moriel. He doesn''t know what the hell Jedette is doing. In the underground world, who doesn''t understand the cruelty and horror of the big red dragon. Even if it only angers her on weekdays, she will be punished inhumanly. She can absolutely betray her subordinates. will not tolerate. No matter what Jadette''s plan was, this time he was going to suffer. "Where is Jadette now?" As Ajiette expected, after hearing the news, Moriel Longyan was furious. Her treasures were not so easy to get. Jedette''s actions were tantamount to provoking herself. huge trouble. "According to the investigation of the evil eye, Jedette knew that he had made a big accident and escaped with space magic. I have asked the sorcerer to track him down, and it will not be long before he can find out his current location." Ajiette hurriedly replied that, as Morril''s trusted subordinate, he had already guessed Morrier''s reaction when he knew about the incident, so he asked his subordinates to track it down as soon as possible to find out Jedette''s current whereabouts. The first step is to capture Jedette alive. It''s a pity that, as an orthodox mage from Bracada, Jedette''s attainment of space magic is far above the magician in the underground world. After casting space magic, he has already wiped out the traces left by magic. This This action seriously hindered the witches'' investigation, so that it took more time to find out the current whereabouts of Jadette. "Don''t be so troublesome. When you find out about this matter, I''m afraid he doesn''t know where he went." After listening to Edger''s report, the big red dragon let out a deep snort, his voice revealing that he was not interested in sorcery. Teachers track down dissatisfaction with efficiency. Edge was startled, and just as he was about to apologize to Moriel, he saw a golden clock wheel appearing at the feet of the big red dragon. "That''s..." Edge was startled, and vaguely guessed Moriel''s plan. The golden wheel that appeared at the foot of the big red dragon was a powerful force that moved time and changed the time domain of the past. Under the rotation of the roulette, everything in the world was shattered in front of Moriel. Everything she saw in her eyes was like a smashed mirror at this moment, and all that was left was falsehood. And her consciousness has also entered a unique time channel. All the memories of the past have now become stretched and distorted pictures. She can change it as long as she moves her thoughts. Moriel can''t cut off the long river of time, no matter what she has changed in the past, she will eventually be pulled back to the origin, which is the current time. The difference from before is that on this timeline, something in the past has changed according to Morril''s intention. In the inheritance that Moriel received, she had seen the holy female dragon in its heyday. The holy female dragon with stalwart power can completely cut off the long river of time and reverse the time of the whole world to a certain point in the past. Everything that happened after that time point is completely eliminated, except for the holy female dragon itself. , no one remembers what happened. What is above time is the power of destiny. There are some things, no matter how many times the holy female dragon comes back, it cannot change the ending of its final fall. Moriel inherited the power of the female dragon, and unlike the female dragon, she is a hero. Her potential is even above the holy female dragon, the power of fate cannot stop the hero, and the realm of time can be said to be born for Moriel. It''s a pity that Moriel lacks the core inheritance of the holy female dragon. The two artifacts that belong to the dragon are still in Rhodes'' hands. Rhodes is also a hero, and fate cannot bind him. Even in the past, he can always have the upper hand. Unless he takes the initiative to hand over the artifact, Moriel is also very difficult. Moriel tried many times, she tried to take the dragon artifact directly from Rhodes, but each time ended in failure. No one knew about this, because whenever she found out that she had failed, Moriel would use the power of the time domain to restore things as they were, and let the wedding continue. Those things never happened, and naturally they would not be known. Time has given Morril countless opportunities to try, and she is unwilling to fail again and again. Take the Strangler''s puppet as an example. That day, she used the power of the Time Domain dozens of times, fighting Rhode to the death every time, but she couldn''t do anything to him at all. If she wanted to deal with Rhode, she must. Going back in time and looking for opportunities in the past will only be possible. Moriel certainly understood this. She fought Rhodes over and over again by relying on the realm of time. Instead of trying to kill him, she was just venting her anger. As Queen Nigon, who fought and grew up in the underground world and finally turned into a giant dragon and swept away all powerful enemies, Moriel never thought that one day she would marry others for the sake of artifacts. In her opinion, no one in this world can match her. The more tyrannical the species is, the harder it is to give birth to a hero, and Moriel is a unique dragon hero, the real king of dragons, who else in the world can compete with her? Even if he made some achievements and conquered Rhodes of Bracada, it was only just caught in her eyes. But now, she has to agree to this marriage for the sake of the divine weapon. Even after the marriage, she has the ability to completely tamper with the time, but she is arrogant and still unwilling to accept such a result. During this period of time, whenever Moriel was angry because of something, she would fight Rhode hard. The more she couldn''t beat Rhode, the more she had to go back to the past and continue to fight Rhode. She won''t wipe out the traces of time until the anger subsides after a few times. Those battles that no one knows about and that took place in a time that has been tampered with are more of Moriel''s way of venting her dissatisfaction. No one can detect these things, even Rhode''s sister, Rowling, who can detect changes in time, can''t detect it. Moriel has mastered the advanced usage of the time domain. By controlling her past self, she finds Rhodes to initiate a duel. When she wants to end the duel, she only needs to go back to a farther time ago and let the self at that time not Any action can be achieved. Moriel certainly hoped that in a certain duel, he could completely defeat Rhodes and take away the dragon artifact in his hands, but there was no such opportunity. In the past time, Moriel even turned the Magic City upside down a little bit, and couldn''t find the location where the artifact was hidden, which made her very helpless. Although the time has passed, Moriel''s body will not be tired at all, but her heart is deeply tired. She has searched all the streets of the Magic City and all the locations of the Congress of the Dead. Once time comes back, it is only enough for her to search half a street, and then she will fight Rhodes who came over. After doing this many times, she found nothing, and only felt deeply tired in her heart. Before the start of each duel, Rhodes didn''t say anything, just sighed deeply at her. It didn''t matter if it happened once. The key was that it happened hundreds of thousands of times. Even Moriel was a little strange. What are you sighing? Are you lamenting that the wedding cannot continue? Maybe everyone else didn''t know the battle that took place on the other side of time. Everything in the city was peaceful, and the wedding celebration was being held in an orderly manner, but only Moriel remembered what happened. In order to find Rhode''s weakness, she remembered all Rhode''s posture in the battle in her mind, and she didn''t dare to forget it at all, so she also found all the interesting things. Whenever she suddenly attacked and pushed Rhodes into a desperate situation, Rhodes would burst out with more powerful abilities, and some abilities, even the powers he would master in the future, even Moriel had never seen before. Moriel still remembers that once, relying on the sneak attack she launched after paralyzing Rhodes, she had to kill Rhodes completely. The power to defeat her again. Countless failures also made Moriel hate Rhodes so much that when she returned to the past, she couldn''t help but go to Rhodes for a duel. What she didn''t even notice was that, Before she knew it, all of Rhode''s figure was already in her mind. In order to remember all of Rhode''s abilities, she did not dare to be distracted in every duel. Rhode''s appearance deeply penetrated into her. heart. "Rod... I''ll let you go first, this time I''m not coming back to find you." Glancing at Rhode''s position, Moriel let out a deep hum. In the past countless times, Rhode''s position at every moment has been investigated by Morrill. Now he , should be meeting the king of hell. As Moriel said, this time, it was not for Rhodes, she returned to the past, but for other things. Her subordinates dared to betray her. It seems that she has been negligent for some time. The management of her subordinates made them forget their reverence for her. Soon, Jadet, who was in the past, was called to his side by Moriel. At this time, Jedette was completely unaware of the approaching danger. He didn''t do anything at all. How could he know that he would be punished for wrong things in the future? Moriel didn''t take the air ball in her eyes. Its value is far less than the artifact in memory. It can only be said that it is easy to use. It makes Moriel extremely angry, and at the same time, it is unacceptable that his subordinates betray the behavior. It was something she would never tolerate. "You should know that I have the power of time." Looking at Jadet, who was full of confidence and didn''t know what was going on, Moryl said, "You will be judged by me for betraying me. .Don''t try to escape, all your actions will be invisible under time." Jadet was stunned for a moment, and then a deep look of astonishment appeared on his face. From Moriel''s bad words, he seemed to realize what kind of punishment he would suffer. "I''m a little strange. You should know that I have the power of time. In this case, why do you still do the stupid thing of stealing treasures? Is it Rhodes who controlled you with his holy words? But I don''t remember, he has did such a thing." As Moriel said, since she came to the Magic City, Rhode''s every move has never been out of her control. Time has given Morril infinite possibilities. She knows that Rhode is in every time period. What to do, that is the accurate answer that time has come back countless times. Even Rhodes went to the Thieves Guild to trade spirit balls, and Moriel knew all about it. It''s just that in Morril''s memory, in all the actions that Rhodes did, he did not control Jedette, at least the theft of the aura ball had nothing to do with Rhodes. "Mr. Moriel, please forgive me for my fault. I was just obsessed with my mind for a while, so I made the wrong move." Jedette, who was sweating profusely, knelt down to the big red dragon and pleaded with her. Facing Jadette''s pleading words, Moriel was unmoved. The power of time allows Morril to reverse her past mistakes. Only then can she recover the stolen treasure and frighten Jadette, who is in a different mood, and replace it with someone else. Come on, I''m afraid nothing can be recovered in the end. "I have given you many opportunities because of your credit, but you never seem to cherish those opportunities, and now you have stolen them from me. It''s a pity that you have completely failed my expectations." Moriel''s eyes A cold, without any emotion, she said that she was completely disappointed with Jadet, and she didn''t even bother to investigate what he was doing, so she stole the air ball. Under the pressure of the big red dragon, Jedette did not dare to move. The power of time is so domineering. The mistakes he will make in the future will be borne by him now. Even if he escapes, Moriel can return. Longer ago, kill him unsuspecting. The dragon claws swept past, and Jadet, who was still waiting for Morril''s forgiveness, finally turned into a mess of minced meat. After a long time, the nearby guards approached tremblingly, cleaning the messy ground. "Okay, next..." After the execution of Jedette, Moriel was still dissatisfied, she let out a groan, then unfolded her dragon wings, and was about to find Rhodes in the past to fight for her life, which has gradually become her time to spend. a habit of time. Of course, only Rhodes was the one who really risked her life, and she was always invincible. I don''t know how long it took, time returned to normal, Ajiette was no longer by Moriel''s side, the incident of Jedette stealing the air ball never happened, and Ajiette didn''t dare to disturb the big red dragon. Everything seems to have returned to calm, time has rushed everything, only Sandro holds the hand of the Black Devil Sword, and at this moment is a little tighter. Chapter 2755 Time was stirred again and again, and was smoothed out by an invisible force. It belongs to the power of destiny, so that no matter how time changes, some things are destined to happen. Rhode has never noticed anything that has perished in time, and now he is still comforting the petite and irritable Fire Elemental Monarch. Incited by Rhodes'' words, the flaming girl showed the unique secret technique of the elemental monarch, and Rhodes also relied on the eagle eye technique, which cost a lot of skill points to improve, and obtained unexpected gains, especially in the field. A unique power that can only be mastered by creatures at the apex of legends, domain powers have something in common. Although a few heroes can rely on their specialties to gain the power of the domain in advance, they are only a very small number after all. Although Rhodes is in a variety of fields, when it comes to research on the power of the field, he can''t compare with those legendary creatures who have been famous for a long time, or the demon king in the depths of hell. The flamboyant display of the fire element monarch has instead become an opportunity for Rhodes. It is a pity that due to the very short display process, Rhode can only focus on comprehending a certain field in himself despite the blessing of the legendary wisdom technique, so as to obtain an improvement in the usage of the field. After a short decision, what Rhode finally chose to promote was the field of love in him. Among the fields currently possessed by Rhodes, the Death Field has entered a bottleneck. Its most powerful ability, the power to infinitely revive the undead, has been developed by Rhodes. The only thing that restricts the Death Field is the scope of the field. . The Burning Domain was a unique domain that the flaming girl had studied for countless years. Because of this, Rhodes replaced the object of comprehension with the realm of love on his body. As the core strength of the King of Lust, the Realm of Love can sometimes perform unexpected and miraculous effects, and even help Rhodes'' plans afterward. Due to various considerations, what Rhode finally chose to comprehend deeply was the realm of love in his body. The realm of love brought convenience to Rhodes, but he faintly realized that he did not exert the real power of the realm of love, at least he could not use the realm of love in any aspect like the lust king. An inexplicable aura began to emerge from Rhodes'' body, and even Rhodes could not suppress it. The flaming girl on the side also showed surprised eyes at this moment: "This breath...how is it possible..." Rhodes didn''t know what the flaming girl in front of him was thinking, and was delighted by the information that appeared in the system log. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "You listened to the teachings of the fire element monarch, knowledge +3..." "The level of Eagle Eye is up to standard, and the level of Wisdom is up to standard... "Under the guidance of the fire element monarch, you have a deeper understanding of the [Field of Love]." "You have acquired a new skill [Love of Heart]." "[Devotion to Love]: After opening the [Field of Love], all creatures in the field will get a Devotion Energy slot that only you can see, and the Devotion Energy will passively increase with the power of the Realm of Love. Your behavior and reputation Prestige will affect the energy of the heart. When the energy of the heart reaches a certain stage, the attitude of other creatures towards you will change, and when the energy of the heart is fully filled, the creature will fall in love with you completely." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ After checking the newly added information in the system log, Rhode''s face also showed a bit of surprise. To Rhode''s surprise, he actually gained an understanding of his own domain from Flam''s use of the domain. Having Eagle Eye after surgery can always bring unexpected effects in terms of stealing teachers. As the core strength of the King of Lust, the field of love is the ability to capture the hearts of other creatures. If Rhodes hadn''t exchanged this ability in time, maybe he was in contact with the King of Lust several times. Taking away his mind is something that Rhode cannot tolerate. If Rhode understands correctly, now he has initially mastered the core power of the field of love, that is, the power that robs others of their hearts and sinks them completely. Even when Rhode saw this power, he also I couldn''t help but twitch the corners of my mouth. As described in the system, Rhode pointed his finger between his eyebrows, and an empty energy slot appeared on the top of the nearby creatures'' heads. As time passed, the purple energy in it was constantly increasing. You will be able to reap the ardent love completely. Rhode scratched his head. He is not a lust king, but he doesn''t need so much ardent love. Rhode wants to know whether this power can take effect on some specific existences. Rhode just wanted to see the reaction of the flaming girl, but he saw her running far away, looking at himself here. Rhode had no choice but to ask with a black line: "What are you doing?" "I still want to know what you want to do?" The flaming girl snorted, "If I don''t feel wrong, that was clearly the domain of the lust king, you actually want to use this kind of power to deal with me, where is the lust king? Let her show up!" Rhode was stunned for a moment, it seemed that the movement he made when trying the power of the domain did not hide the flame girl in front of him, so he had to say: "You feel wrong, that belongs to my domain, I am just trying this power." "It''s impossible..." Hearing Rhode''s answer, the flaming girl was stunned for a moment, followed by deep disbelief, "That is obviously the unique power of the lust king, you can''t lie to me on this point. ." Frum seems to have recognized this idea, and he can''t help but let out a deep hum: "It must be like this!" Rhode shrugged his shoulders and looked helpless. He noticed that a special energy slot appeared on the top of the flame girl''s head, just like other creatures. In her energy slot, there were a total of five separated Different areas, that is, the different stages indicated in the system, the current energy of devotion has filled the first area, and is trying to find a way to fill the second area. Relying on the data display brought by the system, Rhodes quickly found out the time it took to fill the second area. "Target person: The monarch of the fire element. It will take 157 days in total until the current stage is full of energy." The corner of Rhode''s mouth twitched. If he didn''t misunderstand, it would take more than 100 days for him to rely on the effect of the field of love itself to fill up the wholehearted energy of the flaming girl at this stage. In other words, he It takes more than 100 days for the flaming girl to stay in his field of love to fill the second stage of the energy gauge. Even if the energy tank of the second stage is filled, there are still three stages of energy tank left waiting to be filled. If only relying on the automatic filling effect of the field of love, Rhode does not know what year and month he will have to wait for the flames to be filled. The energy slot above the girl''s head was filled, and I was afraid that the main plane was destroyed by the elemental monarch, and more than half of his energy slot was left to be filled. Soon, the flaming girl seemed to have thought of something, and approached Rhodes again, looking at him suspiciously: "No... That power clearly came from you. Why do you have the domain of the lust king? ?" "..." Rhodes was silent, he looked up at the sky, and he didn''t seem to intend to answer the question of the flaming girl. "Quickly answer my question!" The flaming girl grabbed Rhode''s clothes and said, the abnormality on Rhode''s body aroused her deep curiosity, and Rhode''s unwillingness to answer caused her heart to seize for a while. mad. Rhode, who was being held by her, seemed to have found something at this time. Apart from him, what no one could notice is that the energy gauge on Flam''s head began to grow at this moment. She was looking at Rhode with a bad face, as if Rhode would not answer if he didn''t answer. Makes Rhode look good. "It will take a total of 149 days until the current stage is full of energy." Rhode took another look at the flaming girl in front of him. At this time, he also began to understand what the system suggested at the beginning, that his behavior would lead to changes in the energy of the heart The full time has been shortened by many days. It seems that rather than simply waiting, he should actively find a way to fill up the energy. After discovering this, Rhode pretended hesitantly: "I can tell you the reason, this is an unknown secret, just treat it as compensation for learning your secret method." Listening to Rhode''s words, the flame girl''s eyes also seemed to have a bright light. She stared at Rhode, wanting to see all the secrets hidden in Rhode''s heart, but after all, it was just useless: "Come on." Noticing that the energy of devotion has further increased, Rhode said with satisfaction: "I have the source of sin, and the power of the king of lust is what I learned from the source of sin." "Is that so..." What Rhode didn''t expect was that after listening to his explanation, Flam lost all interest and hummed disdainfully, "I thought it was something else, it turned out to be just By the source of sin." "It will take a total of 168 days until the current stage is full of energy." Rhode was stunned for a while, and he watched as he answered, the energy gauge on the top of the flame girl''s head lost a lot, and the time it took to fill it was even longer than at the beginning. All became useless, but had a negative effect. For other creatures, the source of karma is an extremely mysterious and incomprehensible gift, but for the king of hell, they are familiar with the source of karma, but it is no wonder that there is no sense of mystery. When the flame girl heard this, she would lose all interest in an instant. After loosening Rhode''s clothes, she stretched out another finger and kept poking at Rhode''s chest: "Do you think this kind of cleverness can offset the compensation for learning my secret method?" The energy of devotion began to grow again, and Rhode did not want to miss this opportunity: "From the source of sin, I not only learned the realm of love, you may not know it, but I also learned the realm of another king. ." Listening to Rhode''s calm words, the flaming girl was stunned: "Wait, isn''t it the fragments of the source of lust that you got? How could it be possible to learn the domain power of other kings?" "Well..." Rhodes dragged his words and deliberately sold Guan Zidao. Under his words, the flaming girl suddenly became angry, she showed sharp tiger teeth, and the energy of her head continued to rise: "Tell me! Otherwise, I will let you experience the power of the fire element monarch!" Rhode stroked his forehead. What made him a little strange was that although the flaming girl was angry, the energy of the heart on her head had been rising and never stopped. On the contrary, it was Rhode who obeyed her and told her the answer, which would make her fascination energy drop. It seemed that the rising standard of fascination energy was slightly different from what he thought. Having said that, Rhode can''t offend her too hard. If he really angers the fire element monarch, the entire Magic City will suffer because of it. That''s not what Rhode expects. Rhodes did not give the answer directly, but said side by side: "Let me think about it... Well, another king who I learned about the power of the domain, first of all, she is a woman, and secondly, compared to humans, she Lived a long time. On top of that, she has great powers, and she should be very old, but she is still very beautiful when she shows her human appearance." Rhode noticed that every time he uttered a word, the energy gauge on the top of the flame girl''s head would increase significantly, and the growth rate was even far beyond Rhode''s imagination. dozens of days. "It will take a total of 75 days until the current stage is full of energy." When Rhode''s last words fell, there were only 75 days left in the second stage of the energy tank, and Rhode couldn''t help feeling that his actions had achieved such results. Unforeseen things. "I see! I have already guessed which king you are talking about." On the side, after listening to Rhode''s story, the flaming girl''s face was slightly hot, perhaps because she was smoked by the flame, but she Still reacted quickly, and then showed a look of victory, "You must be talking about the false prophet Messika, but I don''t know, she has also obtained the power of the domain..." "I''m not talking about Messika..." Rhode shook his head with a smile, denying the answer given by the flame girl. Although Messika is also the king of hell, she does not have the power of the domain. , Rhode is not talking about her. "Isn''t it Messika?" The flaming girl was stunned for a moment. Except for Messika, there are not many people who fit Rhode''s description. Since it is not Messika, which king would it be? Could it be that she can''t make it herself? Noticing the look in Rhode''s eyes, this time, the flaming girl could no longer hide the growing energy of her devotion, and the shyness it brought, then a scorching heat wave erupted, blasting Rhode far away. (ps: Extra: Follow the miracle, update tomorrow.) Chapter 2756 "What are you doing..." Blown away by the flames erupted by the flaming girl, Rhode''s figure straddled half the magic city in the air, and then fell to the ground. After landing, Rhode scratched his head helplessly. He looked around, but he didn''t see the figure of the flaming girl again. It seemed that the elemental monarch who had come from afar finally didn''t intend to continue pestering himself. For Rhodes, this is of course a good thing, but he is a little worried that the flaming girl will do some damage in secret. She is not in front of him, but Rhodes can''t rest assured, so he has to let the undead stare in the dark, with eternal magic eyes. Rhode is not afraid that she will suddenly disappear. The effect of the field of love was beyond Rhode''s expectations. What Rhode did not expect was that the field of love had such a special ability. Even the monarch of the fire element would be affected by the love of the heart. As long as the energy slot can be filled If you are full, you can obtain complete love, which is indeed the power of the realm of the king of lust. Perhaps it was precisely because of this that the flaming girl was ashamed and angered, and she blasted Rhodes far away regardless. Rhodes also relied on his strong physique and the ability to be immune to fire damage. He didn''t feel any discomfort on his body, on the contrary, he looked very energetic. After mastering the ability to fall in love, Rhode has a better understanding of the realm of love. Under the influence of the power of the realm, let alone the monarch of the fire element, I am afraid that even the hero Moriel will be recruited. It is a tampering with the rules, the closest thing to the power of God. Just as Rhodes was thinking about how to use the power of the domain to deal with the hero Moriel, a golden portal slowly opened from his side. Looking at the big red dragon who passed through the portal and looked menacing, Rhode was stunned for a moment. He was just thinking about how to test the big red dragon, but he didn''t expect Moriel to come to the door himself. "Moriel, my queen, this is the door to a different dimension that you opened? Why didn''t I know that you still have this level of magic?" Rhode was stunned for a moment, and then he took the initiative to greet the big red dragon. If Rhodes didn''t feel wrong, the caster who displayed the gate of different dimensions was the big red dragon in front of him. This discovery surprised Rodton. He didn''t know when Moriel became so proficient in space magic. As the queen of the underground world, it is not surprising that Moriel can know the spellcasting method of the gate of different dimensions. What really puzzled Rhodes is how she cast fifth-order magic of this level? You know, even in Brakada, where magic is prevalent, except for those legendary mages, not many people can master the gate of different dimensions. Among the spells studied by legendary mages, the difficulty of the gate of different dimensions can definitely be ranked first. If you want to learn this kind of magic, you must spend decades of research, and only a few existences with wisdom skills can It is easier to learn the gate of different dimensions. To Rhode''s surprise, Moriel actually displayed the gate of different dimensions. Not only that, but also directly placed the location where the gate of different dimensions was teleported beside him. How could he not be surprised? Dragons have extremely limited talent in spells, and they are not even comparable to ordinary humans. The dragon scales on their bodies that resist magic make it difficult for them to feel the flow of magic elements. Only the unique type of fairy dragon can cast magic freely. And they are also very few spellcasters among the dragons. What surprised Rhode was that at this time, Moriel broke this restriction and displayed the most advanced space magic, which was enough to cross the gate of different dimensions of the plane, which was simply impossible. "This sentence again, do you want me to explain it to you every time?" Looking at Rhodes in front of him, Moriel let out a deep snort and said with a bad expression. "What?" Rhode was stunned for a moment, listening to Moriel''s meaning, this is not the first time she has done this, "I think you must have misunderstood something..." "My treasure was stolen." Moriel interrupted Rhodes'' words and said in a deep voice. Aware of the anger contained in the words of the Great Red Dragon, Rhode hurriedly explained: "This matter must have nothing to do with the undead under my command. I will help you to thoroughly investigate this matter..." "I know that''s not what you did. I also punished my subordinates who dared to steal my treasure. No one can steal what belongs to me." Moriel glanced at him and said. Hearing what she said, Rhode was also a little confused by her words: "Since this is the case, is there anything I can do for you?" What makes Rhodes a little puzzled is that since Moriel has punished the subordinates who stole her treasure, why did he find him at this time? From Moriel''s pressing power, Rhode faintly sensed something was wrong. "There is indeed something you can do for me now." The big red dragon showed his fierce and sharp fangs and waved the dragon''s claws. Attacked by Rhodes. "What..." Suddenly attacked by Morrill, Rhodes had many thoughts flashing in his mind, and finally seemed to have guessed something, then looked at the big red dragon in front of him, and let out a deep sigh. This move of Rhodes also made Moriel very dissatisfied. The movements in her hands kept moving, and her mouth began to condense the dragon breath of the doomsday. Doomsday fire, as a unique flame that is not controlled by the fire element monarch, even if Flam takes away all the flames in the world, the doomsday fire will not be affected at all, and it will still burn as before, it is a kind of never extinguished. flame. The dragon''s breath belonging to Morril is precisely the apocalyptic dragon''s breath condensed by the fire of doomsday. Rhodes had previously experienced the power of the doomsday dragon''s breath, which cannot be measured by conventional flames. If Rhodes were not immune to fire damage, I''m afraid that she would have been burned to death by the doomsday fire she spit. In the battles again and again, Moriel, who has already known Rhode''s abilities well, is of course not stupid enough to use the doomsday dragon breath to deal with Rhodes who is immune to fire magic. She condenses the doomsday dragon breath to deal with those who came. Undead. The dragon''s breath that destroyed everything swept past, and the vampires who had just turned into bats and wanted to come to reinforce Rhodes were all wiped out by the burning of the dragon''s breath at the end of the day, and not even a trace remained. Although Rhodes can be immune to the damage of fire, it does not mean that other undead under his command can also. Under the sweep of the dragon''s breath at the end of the day, half of the magic city has been plunged into a sea of ??fire, and all the nearby undead creatures have been spared. "You all step back and let me quell her anger." Looking at the subordinates who rushed to hear the news, General Farezer who was organizing the manpower, Speaker Erica who gathered the magic domain, and Rowling who looked worried , Rhode just stopped their movements and turned to face the big red dragon in front of him. "It seems that you already know what happened, use your strength to fight me, anyway, no one will remember all this soon." Looking at the thoughtful Rhodes, the big red dragon said proudly, she came to Rhodes, not to investigate the stolen treasures, but to vent her anger, what better than beating Rhodes and letting Rhodes What makes her feel more happier when she is deflated under her own power? Anyway, when the battle is over, no one will remember all this. She can do it all over again as long as she wants. Rhode is also a little helpless. Now he has no way to truly restrain the time domain. He knows that Morier is not the first time to do this. I am afraid that all his abilities are in Morier''s repeated repetitions. She had thoroughly figured it out, but Rhode had no way of knowing Moriel''s ultimate power. Time is not on Rhode''s side. If it is someone else, when facing an enemy who can reverse time, I am afraid that he has already given up the fighting mind, but Rhode can''t give up. Strong, he will not admit defeat. The dark light of the ball of destruction shone, and Moriel''s resistance to magic was completely broken. At this moment, she was no longer able to resist the damage of magic, even if her health was many times more than that of ordinary dragons, it was still too much. Can''t stop the terrible power of the ultimate lightning. Even so, Rhodes still carefully controlled the damage. He only collected a hundred mana into the Titan Arrow in his hand. He seemed a little worried that he would hurt the big red dragon in front of him. Rhode''s offensive came quietly, and the Titan Arrow, which could cause terrifying damage, was about to stab Moriel. As long as the hit hits, the terrifying damage contained in the lightning could explode inside Moriel''s body, causing further damage. , At this moment, Moriel''s body disappeared. Moriel teleported behind Rhodes, not relying on the high-speed movement of the powerful basic attributes contained in the body, but directly using the magic teleportation. Even Rhodes was slightly taken aback by the sudden teleportation, which caused the movement to be slow. , Moriel''s dragon claws swept across his back. If it wasn''t for Rhodes having extremely high basic attributes, and he reacted from the moment he was attacked, and immediately cast a teleport to evade, this attack by Morril alone would be enough to make him completely incapable of fighting. The attack from the hero Moriel is not so easy to follow. The ghost king''s cloak is still intact, but on Rhode''s back, there are several more claw marks that can be seen with deep bones. If it is deeper, it will even directly Cut off his crest. "Teleportation..." Rhode suddenly realized that he had made a huge mistake. Moriel had already displayed the gate of different dimensions, and there was no reason why he would not teleport. It was Rhode who was preconceived and completely ignored her. The spellcasting ability on the body caused the injury on the body. What made Rhodes relieved was that Moriel didn''t take the opportunity to attack, but just looked at the blood on the dragon''s claws with dissatisfaction: "It''s like this every time, I''m so close to killing you completely." Moriel curled her lips. She had long known the strong fortune in Rhodes. If she took advantage of Rhodes'' weakness and pursued him, Rhodes would be promoted to legendary creatures within a short time. To be precise, it was She was forced into the legendary rank by her life, and she no longer had the chance to kill Rhodes in an instant. This point, Moriel has tried countless times and failed countless times, not only did not dispel her thoughts, but strengthened her determination: "I must remind you that if you die, I will not reverse time, So you''d better fight with all your might." In Moriel''s memory, she succeeded thousands of times with teleportation sneak attacks, and after being forced hundreds of times, Rhodes immediately entered the legendary rank. If it was replaced by other creatures, even if it was promoted to a legend, Moriel only needed to go through countless attempts and figure out all her moves, and she would always win the final victory, but on Rhodes, this situation does not seem to apply. In the process of Rhodes being promoted to legend hundreds of times, the legendary rank he promoted each time was different, and the power he displayed was even more strange. Even Moriel didn''t understand why he could be promoted to a different legendary rank. job? Once, he was even promoted to Hell King in front of Moriel, and once even promoted to Elemental King. Appearing on Rhodes, the promotion of the rank that is not the same at all, once made Moriel crazy. She was completely unable to explore Rhodes'' weaknesses from the past time and space, and she even suspected that Rhodes was playing with herself at all. , Otherwise, how can you be promoted to hundreds of different ranks? Facing Morril''s unkind gaze, Rhodes just shrugged. The realm of time has given Morril countless opportunities to come back, and Rhodes has never chosen to be promoted, just to prevent this situation. When Rhode''s legendary rank is fixed, no matter what profession he is finally promoted to, Moriel can find all the weaknesses in her body again and again. Rhode believes that Moriel has such abilities and also has Such patience. Only by giving up promotion and showing different abilities in each of Moriel''s temptations can Morril be afraid and unable to find the weakness in the legendary rank. With the special skill bonus brought by the system, there are hundreds of legendary occupations that Rhode can be promoted to. If it wasn''t for Spiritualism to limit Rhodes, he could only be promoted to a profession related to the cemetery, or a profession common to all professions, and there were even more legendary professions for Rhodes to choose from, even reaching the level of tens of thousands. With the blessing of a large number of special skills, Rhode has unlimited possibilities on the way to promotion. He can be promoted to any qualified seventh-order occupation. Even if Moriel is patient, it is impossible to count these numbers. All the weaknesses of the hundreds of legendary occupations were found out one by one, which was simply impossible. Because of this, Rhodes is not afraid of Morril''s repeated attacks and temptations. He believes that when Morril gains nothing, he will turn back time and erase the traces of this temptation, which also allows Rhodes to be promoted to rank at will. , Anyway, in the end, Moriel will definitely change the past time. "This time, what legendary profession am I going to be promoted to?" Looking at Moriel, who was eager to try, Rhode felt something for a while, and began to look forward to this promotion. Chapter 2757 Time and destiny seem to have no special connection between the two, but they are closely integrated. Moriel has a multi-sided dice. She threw the dice and used the power of time to make herself re-throw it again. Will the result be the same twice? What if you did it ten times, or a hundred times? The answer is different. When she changes the past, she also changes the traction of her fate, making each throwing result different. If the dice only has four or six sides, even if the results are different, it is easy to get the same throwing result, but if even the dice has dozens or even hundreds of sides, the different results that extend from them, No one will be able to predict. Now Rhodes has become Morril''s dice. In the long river of time, Morril tirelessly rolled the dice again and again, feeling the changes brought about by different results, as if she had discovered a novel toy, and she would never get tired of it. When the light reversed, no one would remember what had happened, but Moriel remembered that she remembered Rhode''s different performance after each promotion, and also remembered that even if Rhode defeated him, he still looked lonely. Unknowingly, Rhode became the object of Morril''s boredom in time, and became the person who accompanied Morier for the longest time. The more he went back to the past, the more curious Rhodes became about Rhodes, even though she had come back. Countless times, but every time, Rhodes was able to give her new surprises, and she became more and more invisible to the man in front of her. Although those memories did not exist in Rhodes'' mind, Moriel would not forget that it was an unforgettable memory left by her time and again. With anticipation that she hadn''t even noticed, Moriel carefully stared at Rhodes, who was rising in breath, trying to see what kind of career he was planning to be promoted to this time? On the side, Rhode also opened the system log, and the unique list when he was promoted to the rank appeared in front of him. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Tier 7 professional legendary lich, required pre-professional occupation: cemetery occupation. Required skills: legendary spiritualism, master-level mystery, master-level wisdom. Experience required for inauguration: 4000w." "Tier 7 occupation Hell King, required pre-professional occupation: any tier 6 occupation. Required skills: any three legendary special skills. Additional required conditions: Obtain one of the sources of sin. Experience required for inauguration: 8000w. " "Tier 7 occupational monitor of all things, required pre-professional occupation: any tier 6 occupation. Required skills: Grandmaster-level eagle eye technique. Additional required conditions: Eternal Magic Eye. Experience required for inauguration: 0." "Tier 7 occupation, King of Doom, required pre-professional occupation: any tier 6 occupation. Required skills: none. Additional requirements: promotion coincides with the third expansion period. Experience required for inauguration: 1000w." "Tier 7 professional dark mage, required pre-professional occupation: cemetery occupation or dungeon occupation. Required skills: legendary wisdom, any one legendary four-type magic. Experience required for inauguration: 3000w." "Tier 7 professional legendary mercenary, required pre-professional occupation: any tier 6 profession. Required skills: none. Additional required conditions: Join a mercenary camp. Experience points required for inauguration: 800w." "Tier 7 professional Undead Elementalist, required pre-professional occupation: cemetery occupation. Required skills: legendary spiritualism, any one legendary four-type magic. Experience required for inauguration: 3000w." "Tier 7 professional element monarch, required pre-professional occupation: any sixth-tier profession. Required skills: any legendary four-series magic. Additional required conditions: any element field. Experience required for inauguration: 9000w." "..." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ As Rhodes opened the promotion option, the large amount of career information available for promotion almost drowned his sight. Due to the many special skills on his body, there are many legendary careers that Rhode can be promoted to. Almost every high-level special skill can bring many new career choices, and the skills can be combined with each other to create more The special occupation of , also enriched Rhodes'' choices. It is of course difficult to choose the one that is most beneficial to you among the hundreds of careers available for promotion. In normal times, Rhodes will definitely think about the pros and cons of all ranks before making a decision. I don''t know how long it will take, but now, Rhodes doesn''t have to be so troublesome. "A random promotion to one of the professions." Rhodes'' final decision was not to make a choice at all, so as to conduct random career promotions. Rhode was not sure whether those seemingly good choices would have been chosen first by him in time and space. If every choice was fixed, it would undoubtedly reveal a deep flaw in front of Moriel, thus giving her the opportunity Take the opportunity. Because of this, Rhode''s best choice is to randomly promote one of them. As long as he can ensure that each promotion is random, even if Moriel repeats the time countless times, it is difficult to get the same result. "A random promotion is coming soon, please confirm whether to continue?" Even in the system log, there is a corresponding prompt, asking Rhodes to confirm whether to continue the random promotion. After all, the promotion of rank has a great impact, and there is no possibility of change. Anyone who is promoted to rank will carefully select one. Fan, random promotion is impossible at all. "Continue." Rhodes was unmoved at all, how could his heart that had already made a decision change because of the system''s prompt? With Rhode''s confirmation, soon, a new prompt appeared in the system log. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Professional level has been raised to level 7, monitor of all things, level 1..." "Get 2 free attribute points, get 2 skill points..." "The sixth-level profession [Judge] is completed, and the [Judge] professional specialty is retained." "[Judger] Occupational Specialty: According to the character''s own characteristics, obtain a demon bloodline with the highest correlation. The bloodline currently obtained: the great demon bloodline. In the basic state, fire magic damage reduction is 50%, constitution +5, active Activate the power in the bloodline, and you will enter the [Great Demon Form]." "[Everything Monitor] Occupational Specialty: You incorporate the power of the Eternal Magic Eye, you can see anything that happens in the world, and the field of vision is +¡Þ. You can use your eyes to fight, record and imitate the enemy''s eye ability. Enter In combat mode, you will unlock the power of sight. After you die, your eyes will become new eternal eyes." "You got the racing achievement [Glorious Years]." "[Glorious Years]: Take up any seventh-order occupation. The basic reward is +3 to all attributes, and all damage is increased by 50% when worn." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Feeling the power of the new promotion, and the feeling of being refreshed after being promoted to the legendary rank, Rhodes spit out a long breath. This kind of power has been greatly improved, and Rhode has not experienced the wonderful feeling brought by it for a long time. Most of the time, he relies on the accumulation of the number of undead. Before he knows it, he achieves a qualitative change in power. There are very few opportunities for such an intuitive increase in strength. "Monitor of all things..." Reciting the name of this legendary rank in silence, Rhodes also felt the horror of belonging to the monitor of all things. Monitor of all things, this is a profession that requires the integration of the eternal magic eye. After completing the promotion, Rhodes lost the eternal magic eye. Instead, he turned into the eternal magic eye and could monitor everything in the world. At first glance, this kind of rank does not seem to be much improved for Rhodes. If Rhodes needs to monitor the enemy, he only needs to hand it over to the magic eye organization under him, and he does not need to do it himself. However, the biggest difference between the Watcher of Everything and the Eternal Eye is that the Watcher of Everything can be extremely compatible with Rhodes'' own eye ability, that is, the scarlet eye from the vampire hero. Rhode opened his eyes, and there seemed to be a blood-colored eye above the sky, overlooking the earth from top to bottom. The creatures on the earth didn''t even have time to be surprised, and under the gaze of those blood-colored eyes, they completely disappeared. Become a crazy vampire. The power of the Scarlet Eye is only related to Rhode''s own rank. For a time, all creatures under the seventh rank were affected by the Scarlet Eye, turned into bloodthirsty vampires, and began to attack others, the whole world All fell into chaos. There are no ordinary creatures in this world, and there are only endless vampires. The major forces fell one after another, the frenzy of vampires swept the continent, the angels of Erathia descended one after another, and they fought endlessly with the fierce vampires, and there were not one creature in Eli, and the elves kept calling to their companions who turned into vampires. What came was their fierce attack. As the initiator of all this, Rhode, who had just been promoted to a legendary creature, just reached out and stroked his chin, feeling the unparalleled strength. "I can''t imagine that the monitor of all things is so suitable for matching the scarlet eye... Under normal circumstances, I am afraid that I will not be promoted to this profession at all." As if thinking of something, the joy on Rhode''s face gradually subsided. He shook his head and looked at the hero Moriel, who was also very surprised. All along, Moriel has never put other people in her eyes, whether it is the element monarch or the hell monarch, under the power of time, they all seem so ridiculous. Moriel always believed that the one who finally won the battle of doomsday and conquered the whole world must be herself. The kings of the earth and the heroes of the world are only worthy of being her stepping stones, and no one can match the power of time. However, Rhodes showed the potential that Morril had never seen before. His existence gave infinite possibilities to the fixed time. Every time from Rhodes, Moriel could get a completely different feeling. Turning into vampires, naturally not only creatures from other forces, but even Moriel''s subordinates were recruited one after another at this moment, becoming an army of vampires that had no emotion and would only obey Rhode''s command, and only the legendary rank. The generals above were not affected. However, judging from the huge base of ordinary creatures, the few legendary generals who had not been transformed into vampires seemed irrelevant at this moment. The vampires transformed by Rhodes with scarlet eyes are not ordinary fourth-order vampires. Each of them has the strength of sixth-order vampire kings. At the same time, they are also blessed by Rhodes'' artifact ghost king cloak, which belongs to the corpse. The witch king''s spellcasting template, the strength of which is placed on the side of the sixth-order creatures, is a leader-like existence, coupled with the almost endless number, it is enough to become a nightmare for any enemy. The whole world was on the verge of destruction because of Rhode''s promotion. In front of him, the monarchs of the elements and the monarchs of hell seemed not worth mentioning at all. "Is this what you want?" Looking at the slightly dazed big red dragon, Rhode just shook his head and sighed. "Humph!" Hearing Rhode''s fake sigh, Moriel also snorted dissatisfiedly, "Okay, this time you won again, what kind of power is this?" "This is my power." Rhode said slowly, "If you wish, this can also be turned into yours." Moriel curled her lips: "You should know, I can''t let you keep this kind of power. It''s really boring, I''d better change the timeline with your weaker power." Looking at the vampire king who surrounded the nearby and engulfed the entire sky, Morilton was bored. She really wanted to beat Rhodes after Rhodes was promoted to a rubbish legendary profession, and then restore the time. Never thought that in this timeline, the vampire king belonging to Rhodes almost engulfed the whole world, she did not come to fight those vampire kings. Hearing what Moriel said, Rhodes could only sigh deeply. Although he was promoted to be the watcher of all things enough for vampires to take over the whole world, Rhodes still had no way to deal with Moriel. In this timeline, Rhodes used the Scarlet Eyes with the newly added professional specialties, and almost conquered the entire world, but the next moment, when Moriel changed the past, Rhodes was still worried about the choice of promotion. After all, the current event is just a purely random event. In addition to feeling his own good luck, Rhodes is undoubtedly very difficult to reproduce the current situation in other timelines. In desperation, Rhodes could only look at Moriel: "I know you plan to turn back time, but there is one thing I have to trouble you." Moriel was a little helpless, but still glanced at Rhodes: "Tell me." "When you see me on other timelines, please tell me ''Monitor of All Things'', don''t say anything else, just say this sentence." Rhode thought for a while. The watcher of all things, as long as he can hear this name on the subsequent timeline, Rhode will be able to realize which profession he should choose after opening the promotion panel again, and only Moriel can pass the time and convey the news to Own. "So, in addition to ''Hell King'', ''Elemental King'', and ''Legendary Mercenary'', is there a ''Monitor of All Things'' now?" Moriel''s words made Rhodes stunned for a moment. Before he could think clearly, he heard Morril''s words again: "See you in the next timeline." Chapter 2758 Time has quietly changed, and Rhode does not remember at all that he was promoted to the powerful profession of Monitor of Everything last time, but this time, his luck seems to be not very good, and a poor profession is randomly selected. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Professional level raised to level 7 element walker level 1..." "Get 2 free attribute points, get 2 skill points..." "The sixth-level profession [Judge] is completed, and the [Judge] professional specialty is retained." "[Elemental Walker] Occupational Specialty: When you are in an area outside the main plane, all your abilities will not be suppressed by the plane rules, and at the same time, according to the degree of incompleteness of the plane rules, you can get a maximum of +10 full attributes. In the demi-plane, you can get the maximum attribute bonus." "You got the racing achievement [Glorious Years]." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Looking at the attributes in the system log, Rhodes also seemed very helpless about the random occupation. Can this be considered a seventh-order occupation? Why doesn''t it seem to work at all? Looking at the professional expertise of Elemental Walker alone, Rhodes can''t imagine that this is a seventh-order professional, which is far inferior to his fifth- and sixth-order professional skills. The disadvantage of random promotion was reflected in Rhodes at this time. In order to prevent Moriel from finding his weakness, Rhodes didn''t know in advance what kind of career he would become after completing the promotion. There is a large list of careers available for promotion given by the system. Among them are the terrifying careers that are powerful enough to allow Rhodes to defeat all enemies, and there are ranks like the present that have no effect at all. Everything is randomly selected by the system. , If he is really promoted to an element walker, Rhode is afraid that it will be too late to regret it. And the big red dragon watching from the side also gained unimaginable pleasure from Rhodes'' slightly ugly face. The last moment, Rhodes was still a majestic watcher who devoured all things in the world in the blink of an eye, but at this moment, his face became ashen, with a sullen look on his face, and he had no previous power at all. The contrast between them can only be noticed by Moriel who has mastered the power of time and can see different timelines, which also made her laugh proudly. "...What are you laughing at?" Rhode scratched his head helplessly, and then asked. Moriel glanced at him with satisfaction: "Now that you are a legendary creature, aren''t you going to tell me your feelings after your promotion? Maybe I can leave a message." "I think it''s okay." Rhode refused. He didn''t want to tell Moriel about the elemental walker. If Moriel told the name of this profession to herself on other timelines, she would seriously mislead herself. choose. The big red dragon let out a light snort, she had long known that Rhodes would not do this, and every time he was promoted to a worse career, he would not say anything, which also made Morelton dissatisfied. The professional specialty of the elemental walker cannot bring any improvement to Rhode''s strength. Perhaps in other planes, the speciality of the elemental walker can play a certain role, but this is the main plane, and it is the most hated place for the elemental walker, Rhodes This result can only be accepted. In the random career promotion, all careers may be selected by the system. Fortunately for Rhode, although the Elemental Walker did not improve his strength, at least he did not weaken his strength. If he was randomly promoted to a serious impact on strength Negative occupation of , that really has no place to reason. After discovering that Rhodes was depressed, Moriel didn''t rush to act, but instead teased Rhodes with interest: "You said, if I no longer use the power of the time domain, I will let you maintain your current legendary rank, you What shall we do?" Rhode was also stopped by the words of the big red dragon. If Moriel no longer uses the power of the time domain, Rhode can only maintain the rank of Elemental Walker, which will undoubtedly limit his future development of the legendary rank. Luo De has to find a way to drop the existing rank and return to the sixth rank. "I think about it... The Holy Fountain of Rejuvenation in Eri can help people wash away their memories, and they can be rebuilt after falling down the ranks. If you no longer use the Time Domain, I can only find a way to get the Holy Fountain of Rejuvenation. Although that will damage Part of the spirit, but that''s all I can do." Rhodes thought for a while, and then said calmly. Even if you are promoted to an inappropriate legendary career, it is not invariable, everything is possible in this world. The Holy Spring of Rejuvenation, which is unique in the Elf Kingdom, can give people a chance to be demoted and start over. Drinking the Holy Fountain of Rejuvenation can make Rhode''s level drop and return to the sixth-order level, but at the same time, it will be accompanied by a large amount of attribute loss. Basic attributes will also be affected to some extent. If you want to use the Holy Fountain of Rejuvenation to repeatedly get the upgrade rewards, it must be a worthwhile thing, not to mention that the large amount of experience points required for the upgrade is difficult to obtain, and the upgrade rewards are far from worth the loss of attributes. Unless it reaches the point where he has to downgrade and start over, it is impossible for Rhodes to drink the Holy Spring of Rejuvenation. Feeling Rhode''s reliance, Da Honglong also felt that it was boring to ask for herself. She wanted to find Rhode''s flaws, but Rhode didn''t eat this set at all. Long before he was promoted, Rhode planned for the worst. . "You''re still the same bastard as always, Rhodes, don''t you know what I like to hear?" Looking at Rhodes who was promoted, Moriel said angrily. "What? Do you want me to ask you to reverse the time?" Rhode curled his lips, as if he was not very interested in what Moriel said, "Okay, please reverse the time and change to a timeline that I am more satisfied with. " "Humph!" Hearing Rhodes'' reluctance, and he could even say some perfunctory words, Moriel hummed heavily, "I won''t give you such a chance." Rhode spread his hands and made an expression that he had known for a long time. The reaction of the big red dragon did not exceed his expectations. Now all of this is obviously caused by Morrill. If she agreed, Rhode should be more alert. "Needless to say, Rhodes, let me see your current strength." Moriel said in a deep voice. Feeling the aggressive and powerful aura of the Great Red Dragon, Rhodes, who felt a sense of it, also put the Titan Arrow in front of him and was ready for battle. It is said that he is ready, but Rhodes can''t really hurt the big red dragon in front of him. If he angers Moriel in the battle, it will only be more disadvantageous to Rhodes. After all, under the power of time, Rhodes is at a disadvantage whenever he is. Rhode didn''t know what irritated Moriel, but he could see that Moriel just wanted to vent on herself, not to the point of completely tearing her face. When the battle was over, the traces of time would be wiped by Morrill again. Re-smooth. Rhodes and Moriel had mutual suspicions between them, and at some point, they reached an invisible tacit understanding. This tacit understanding, even Rhode himself could not detect, it was beyond time. After repeated repetitions, the inevitable result will be brought. Moriel''s movements are very fast. When the big red dragon spreads its wings, it can even cover the entire sky. Even with an incomparably huge body, Moriel''s speed is still rare in Rhodes'' life, and even the angels of Erathia are inferior to her. , coupled with the teleportation, even Rhodes could hardly see her movements clearly. The figure of the big red dragon is in front of Rhodes, and Rhodes is also under her successive attacks. He is constantly being shot out and swept past. The dragon tail that can penetrate the earth and even pull Rhodes away from the ground directly. , and even the nearby air thinned out. In the face of the fierce offensive of the Great Red Dragon, Rhode is not completely powerless to fight back. If he uses the Titan Arrow, cooperates with the Destruction Ball, and burns the power of the realm, he is not unable to compete with Morrill, but then Doing it will inevitably lead to the realm of time. Thinking of this, Rhodes simply gave up the attack and completely defended. Anyway, when Moriel was tired, she would naturally turn back time. However, Rhode looked at Morrill''s momentum. She didn''t seem to know what it meant to be tired. Rhode, who was swept up into the sky by her, had no chance to land at all. , Morrell will not stop. In desperation, Rhodes also began to find a way to make her stop. At this moment, Rhode seemed to have discovered something, and even the action of using the Aegis of Vigorous Aegis was slowed down by a beat. He suffered a frontal blow from the big red dragon, and he let out a groan, and his health was instantly reduced by more than half. If it is hit again, I am afraid that the health value will be completely bottomed out. Moriel also noticed Rhode''s distraction, and immediately laughed and mocked: "Is this the power you are proud of? Why doesn''t it seem like it''s not enough?" Rhodes quickly adjusted his state, not to be outdone, and said, "If you have the ability, change the timeline for my perfect promotion. On another timeline, I will definitely give you a good experience." Moriel was so choked that he could not speak. The power that belonged to the watcher of all things before, still remained in Moriel''s heart. Just thinking of the blood-colored eyes that opened in the sky, Moriel felt his heart tighten. An almost invincible force that threatens even her. Of course, Moriel knew that what Rhode said was very reasonable. In another timeline, she might not be the opponent of Rhodes who was perfectly promoted, so she had to change the time and come to Rhodes with poor promotion. In the timeline, but she would not admit this to Rhodes, but with a sense of shame and anger, she attacked Rhodes again. In the face of Moriel''s fierce offensive, Rhodes also felt very helpless, and hurriedly cast a spell to deal with it. At the same time, Rhodes'' attention was also put into several other reminders in the system. "Target person: Hero Moriel. It will take 450 days until the current stage is full of energy." What no one noticed was that a unique energy trough appeared on the top of Moriel''s head. It was something that only Rhodes could see. It was a special power formed through the field of love, a unique ability called love. Before that, Rhodes had relied on the power of his love to successfully drive back the provocative fire element monarch, and now this power is also effective for Moriel. Compared with the flaming girl with a savage attitude but not a complicated mind, it is undoubtedly more difficult to fill Moriel''s energy gauge. Rhode noticed that there were only five stages of the energy above the flame girl''s head, but the energy above Moriel''s head had seven stages, and the time required to fill each stage was far longer than filling the flame girl. time. This discovery not only made Rhodes sigh, it seems that the identity of a hero is very useful at certain times. The strong heroic will makes Moriel able to resist the energy of the heart for a longer time, and wants to rely on The power of the realm of love, it is almost impossible to fill the wholehearted energy above her head. However, things always seem to be unexpected. Rhode noticed that the devotion energy above Morril''s head had reached more than half of the fifth stage, and the progress of devotion energy filling far exceeded that of the previous flaming girl. This discovery surprised Rhodes. According to the time required for each stage, if he wants to do nothing, just fill the five and a half squares of energy above Moriel''s head. It will take several years to say the least. However, Rhodes did not have such time at all, and it was impossible for him to stay by Moriel''s side for several years. Soon, Rhodes seemed to realize something and opened his mouth subconsciously. His time may be extremely limited, but the time on Moriel has infinite possibilities. With the help of the time domain, Moriel actually has unlimited time, she can try any possibility in the world, and she can even pull other people to try it with her. Rhodes took advantage of this convenience. Under the influence of the realm of time, those times do not exist for Rhodes, for everyone in the world, but for Moriel. She has experienced the same time over and over again, perhaps just for fun, Or in order to be like now, just want to vent the anger in his heart, and beat Rhodes hard. In any case, in that time no one knew, Rhode was like now. After being promoted to the rank, he was beaten by Moriel. Moriel repeated the time again and again, and the energy brought by time , did not dissipate with time, but stayed in the energy tank of the heart above her head. After discovering this, Rhode''s breathing also became rapid. Relying on that slim possibility, Rhodes seemed to see a way to subdue the hero Moriel without bloodshed. Even if it was just a tiny possibility, under the superposition of time, it could become a reality. If the description of devotion to love in the field of love is correct, as long as Rhodes can rely on the accumulation of time to fill the devotion energy tank above Moriel''s head, he can completely reap a piece of love. At that time , Rhodes does not need to continue to fight against Moriel, everything can be done according to Rhodes. So now, for Rhodes, the most critical question is, how can time be reset multiple times? Soon, there was an answer in his heart. Chapter 2759 At that time, the time was reset again and again, and everyone would forget what happened on that completely different timeline from now, and what changes had taken place in their own destiny. Only the hero Moriel will not forget all this. As the ruler of the time domain, everything she has experienced in the past remains in her mind and has never been forgotten by her. In other words, no matter which time line the memory is, it is something that really happened to her. Even under the modification of the time domain, the world does not develop on those time lines, but Moriel''s own Experience has not been erased because of it. With the accumulation of nearly infinite time, Moriel has learned the fifth-order magic that even legendary mages have difficulty mastering. Even if the time is reversed, the knowledge of magic has not been forgotten by her, and she feels the real increase in power. She is even more proud in her heart, and now, no one can stop her anymore. There was only one thing she didn''t know. Time and again, Moriel''s memory has not been washed away. Without her realizing it, she has been in the realm of love released by Rhodes for a long time. As Rhode saw, the five-and-a-half-square energy trough on the top of the big red dragon''s head is the best proof that the imprints left by time, even if the world has no way of knowing, will still be somewhere, remnants of what they once existed. traces of the past. This was Moriel''s negligence and Rhode''s luck. There is only one and a half grids left to fill up the Devotion Energy Gauge above Moriel''s head. That is a gift from time to Rhodes. Even in the most unfavorable situation, Rhodes still found an opportunity to turn defeat into victory. It will still take several years to continue to fill the remaining energy tank of the heart. The heroic will has brought a firm mind to the big red dragon. Even with the convenience provided by time, the remaining energy is vacant. Germany is still a big challenge. But now that the way to deal with the power of time has been clarified, what Rhodes is left with is to implement it carefully. Thinking of this, Rhode did not hesitate, and immediately took out all his strength to prepare for a contest with Moriel. Speaking of a contest, Rhodes is more important, and it is still mainly to delay the time on defense. Moriel can vent her anger in battle, and the energy that Rhodes needs will be filled unknowingly. Several hours passed, and Rhode only felt that his body was numb. The big red dragon''s full-strength blow was not so easy to resolve. The strong shock was enough to shatter the strongest Aegis of Vigor, sending Rhode far away. , if Rhode''s own basic attributes are not enough, if someone else is here, I am afraid that he would have died due to the injury of internal organs. The location of the two is no longer above the Magic City, but they do not know where they are in Brakada, surrounded by ice and snow. This is still the result of Rhodes taking the initiative to withdraw his hands and not showing all his strength. If the two of them are fighting each other with all their strength, the aftermath of the battle alone will be enough to destroy most of the towns in the snow. Come for a vegetarian meal. In addition to the Aegis of Hercules, Rhodes used the defensive moves to use the Titan Arrows. Rhode wrapped the lightning on the surface of the Titan Arrow, and the strong shock generated by the explosion was enough to block the move of the Great Red Dragon. Even in order to wait for the energy of his heart to fill up, Rhodes can''t always use the same move, which will inevitably make the big red dragon lose interest in him, causing his plan to fail. The battle between them also attracted the attention of many onlookers. Many powerful beings have paid attention to the two of them, and followed the path of the two of them fighting in the back. Due to the rapid offensive of the Great Red Dragon, many people couldn''t even keep up with Rhodes who was blown away from a distance, and only a few people with outstanding strength could follow him all the way in the rear. "How did they fight? Who knows what happened?" The king of lizardmen galloped all the way on the snow, and asked with a look of surprise, that battle broke out too suddenly, and suddenly no one in the city could react. The trajectory of the battle is gone. To the surprise of the King of Lizardmen, except for Moriel and Rhodes, there was no battle between their subordinates in the city, it seemed that this was just a small fight between the two of them. "It must be that the Lord of the Undead was discovered by the Great Red Dragon, and she decided to teach Rhodes a lesson." The King of the Cavemen, who was following him, gradually lost his physical strength, said in a eloquent manner, "I clearly see that, Not long ago, the Lord of the Undead was still chatting very happily with the girl in the flames..." Just when the king of cavemen was talking about the matter seriously, the flames suddenly ignited from his body and instantly engulfed his whole being. The panicked king of cavemen rolled on the snow, but it was of no use at all. With his strength, how could he put out the flame of the elemental monarch. In the end, under the horrified expressions of the others, only a charred corpse was left on the snow. "I heard it, the two of them had nothing to do with me when they fought. It was definitely not because of the influence of the sin of jealousy." Just when the nearby creatures were stunned and speechless, a girl who seemed to be transformed from flames appeared. Although she said that it did not seem to be caused by her, she had a triumphant smile on her face. Looking at the king of cavemen who had regained their breath and was reborn in the realm of death, no one in the vicinity dared to say anything. The flames that had been silent in the world once again appeared on the girl. It was an extremely ominous and dangerous person. Signal, if you rush to explore it, you may pay the price of your life. After realizing this, everyone nearby lowered their heads one after another, and followed the traces of the battle between the two without saying a word. The flaming girl looked at this scene with satisfaction, and the smile on her face was even greater. In the sky, Rhode also seemed to have discovered something, and the flames burning below could not escape the perception of burning out the realm on his body, so he couldn''t help scratching his head. "What are you distracted from?" Moriel also felt a burst of dissatisfaction when she noticed Rhode''s brief absence. She didn''t expect that the person in front of her would dare to be distracted in the battle with her, which was simply not paying attention to her at all. "Those people seem to have misunderstood something..." Rhode thought for a while, and then said, "They actually said that you were jealous because I was messing with flowers, and that''s why you attacked me. Do you want to explain to them? ?" "Humph! What do I need to explain? When time goes back, they won''t remember anything, so how can they be entitled to my explanation, and the same is true for you." Listening to Rhode''s persuasion, Moriel also stopped the dragon claw that was about to be swayed, but what followed was a greater anger: "Besides, they don''t seem to be wrong, right? I know you What are you doing every time period, your every move can''t escape the detection of time, do you think your behavior can hide from me?" Moriel''s words made Rhodes a little unbearable: "So, you have been using the time domain to follow me? Don''t use the time domain like this." Now Rhode understands a little, why the energy gauge on the top of the big red dragon''s head has been filled up to five squares. , How can anyone use the time domain like this? Moriel, however, disagreed with Rhode''s complaints: "I can do whatever I want! You can''t control the time. I see that you and the thief leader, and the fire element monarch are not having a good time chatting? Now Let me teach you a lesson!" Rhodes was a little helpless, Moriel seemed to have misunderstood something, but after seeing the prompt from the system log, he suppressed the thought of explaining. "Target person: Hero Moriel. It will take 430 days until the current stage is full of energy." What made Rhode shake his head with a wry smile was that the time it took to fill the energy tank above Moriel''s head was instantly shortened by twenty days. According to Rhode''s experience, the shortened twenty days was not a big deal. It will be restored as time goes back, but it will be shortened forever, which is a good progress. According to Rhode''s understanding of the field of love, in addition to passive growth in filling the energy tank of the heart, some of his words and deeds can also affect the growth rate of the energy of the heart, and the magnitude of the impact is even far greater than the passive accumulation. The real use of the realm of love. What Rhode didn''t expect was that whether it was Moriel in front of him or the flaming girl before, it seemed that the way of provocation with words was more likely to increase the energy of his heart than simply ingratiating himself. It seems that the field of love is not as simple as Rhodes originally imagined. It is naturally a good thing for Rhodes to be able to gain the progress of the energy of the heart, and even with his battle with Morril, he has become full of enthusiasm. As soon as the effect of the Destruction Ball was turned on, after the anti-magic ability was broken, under the bombardment of the Titan''s arrow, it was too much to replace it with Moriel. After losing the dragon''s proud anti-magic ability, no matter how much HP she has, she is just a huge target under the repeated bombardment of the Titan''s arrow. There will always be a moment when the mana is exhausted. After all, there is no magic source on her body that guarantees the continuity of mana like Rhodes. Realizing that Rhodes had the upper hand in the battle, Molly suddenly became angry: "You are not allowed to use the Orb of Destruction!" "What?" Rhode curled his lips. "Are you talking about the Holy Word? Why do you say you can''t use it without me?" The big red dragon spit out the doomsday dragon breath, and the strong impact also blew Rhodes far away: "Anyway, you are not allowed to use it." Listening to the unreasonable request of the big red dragon, Rhode also seemed very helpless: "You are coming to fight with me, have you not let me use the treasure? Then why not let me not use all the artifacts on me?" Rhode''s words made Moriel unable to bear it any longer. Of course she knew that her request was unreasonable, but what she didn''t expect was that Rhode on this timeline refused directly. , On other timelines, Rhodes of different legendary professions will at least agree to her request. Seeing that Rhodes refused his request without hesitation, Moriel was a little annoyed, and at the same time, there was a bit of shyness and loss in her heart that she couldn''t detect. All kinds of complicated emotions filled Morril''s heart. Finally, she put The heart sank, and the time domain was displayed again. After realizing Morril''s actions, Rhodes was also a little worried for a while. If Moriel tried to completely revise the past, return to the time when he took the Orb of Destruction, and lose the Orb of Destruction in his hand, then he would But it''s not worth it. Rhode was about to say a few words, and changed his mind to agree to Moriel''s request, but saw a tyrannical aura of mana erupting from Moriel again. "what have you done?" After feeling the tyrannical aura bursting out of Moriel''s body, even Rhodes was very surprised for a while, and couldn''t help asking the big red dragon in front of him. If Rhode''s perception is correct, the mana aura belonging to Moriel has far surpassed that of ordinary legendary mages, and the surging mana contained in her body even exceeds the sum of several long-established legendary mages, even Rhodes, He couldn''t have that huge mana value, at least it has reached tens of thousands. For a long time, a little knowledge attribute can only be obtained by meditation, and the upper limit of mana value of 10 points can be obtained. This is a consensus that almost everyone can reach. Even a legendary mage, it is only a slightly higher knowledge attribute. It is impossible. It goes against the common sense accepted by all players. However, what surprised Rhode was that, judging from the tyrannical mana that was surging and almost burst out of Moriel''s body, it was at least tens of thousands of mana points that could be combined to form a shocking effect. . In other words, at this moment, Moriel has at least a thousand knowledge attributes on her body. Rhode suddenly found that he seemed to have overlooked something. If Moriel could rely on the power of the time domain to keep coming back to obtain the knowledge of spellcasting belonging to the mage, then she could also rely on this method to obtain unimaginable knowledge. knowledge attributes. Under the retrospect of time, Moriel''s knowledge will reach a point far beyond everything. The infinite time will allow her to accumulate knowledge crazily on different time lines, and finally, through memory, it will be gathered into her now. . Feeling the thousands of knowledge attributes, even Rhodes had to take a breath. What Rhode could not have imagined was that he just rejected Moriel''s request not to use the Orb of Destruction, so the arrogant Moriel went back directly to the past, accumulated thousands of knowledge attributes, and planned to use it. Nearly endless mana, to compete with the Titan Arrow in his hand. In order to attack Rhodes, Moriel did not change Rhodes'' memory on this timeline. Therefore, in Rhodes'' feelings, Moriel seemed to have created infinite mana out of thin air. Only by thinking carefully can he figure it out. the mystery in it. Looking at Moriel in front of him, Rhodes also had to feel her persistence. Chapter 2760 For some reason, looking at Moriel in front of him, Rhodes began to regret it. If she had known that she could obtain the almost infinite knowledge through the realm of time, Rhode would not refuse the request to put away the ball of destruction, but it seems to be a little late now, and time has once again been under the power of the great red dragon. Changes have taken place, and now she is full of mana to the point that even Rhodes envy. However, as if thinking of something, Rhode scratched his head again. If this is also one of the usages of the time domain, Moriel, who has unlimited time, will sooner or later realize this method. , will always make this method, which only exists in theory, a practical possibility, and that is the advantage of the time field. There are infinite possibilities in Moriel. Even if he only glimpses the power of the time domain, Rhode still feels that he has more seasons in his heart, and he can only sigh secretly in his heart. It is indeed the power of the holy female dragon. to measure. The accumulation of time has given Morril an unimaginable knowledge attribute, and she also has an unimaginable mana value as she wishes. Even Rhodes, who has a source of magic power, is at a disadvantage at this moment. The knowledge and memory belonging to Moriel will not disappear with the action of the time domain. She relies on this method to continuously study and study on different time lines, and finally gather everything she has obtained. Now, in his own body, he possesses unimaginable knowledge attributes. "See my magic? When I was studying at other times, I always wanted to see your expression." Facing the thick lightning that Rhode wielded with the divine sword, Moriel used the tiny Aegis of Hercules to perfectly block every single lightning bolt. At the same time, the chain magic released by Moriel made Rhodes miserable even more. She even used the power of the time domain during the battle, and the continuous high-level magic exploded beside Rhodes. Even Rhodes couldn''t tell what her next attack magic would be. Seeing Rhodes gritted her teeth secretly and looked unbearable, the corners of Moriel''s mouth were slightly raised. She learned the magic in time just to beat the person in front of her, so that he could understand how powerful he was. If you can completely defeat the person in front of you, then it will be the best for the big red dragon, but unfortunately, it seems that no matter how many times the time comes back, or what kind of legendary career Rhode is promoted to, she There is no such opportunity, and the best one is just to have the upper hand. The knowledge of fighting Rhodes is the most important thing in Moriel''s memory. No matter how many times the time comes back, Moriel will never forget its contents. That''s what drives her to keep going back to the past. . Under the attack of the Great Red Dragon, Rhode also seemed very helpless and could only passively withstand the attack. Even if he would fall into a disadvantage for a while, it would still be very difficult to defeat him, or even kill him completely. Relying on the escape of flames and the source of magic, Rhodes can win, at least he can remain invincible. The existence of space magic made the battle between the two not limited to one place. After discovering the majestic mana in Morril''s body, Rhode simply used the flame to escape through the space, spanning a distance of dozens of miles in an instant, while the big red dragon Immediately use the gate of different dimensions to pursue. The speed at which Rhode cast flames to hide is much faster than that of the big red dragon releasing the gate of different dimensions, and then passing through the gate of different dimensions to confirm the surrounding environment. The point where the big red dragon was beaten. The only thing that Rhode can accept is probably the energy trough on top of Moriel''s head. With Moriel''s actions, the energy of fascination has been increasing and never stopped. This is probably the only way to restrain the big red dragon. method. The energy of the heart has come to the sixth stage, the distance is full, and only the last stage is left, but Rhodes has no impression at all. How did the previous stages fill up? I don''t know what horrific things Moriel has done in those unknown times. The time required to fill the last stage is longer than Rhodes imagined. If Rhodes is not mistaken, it will take a total of 3506 days. After seeing the time required, Rhodes once suspected that he was wrong. Well, that would obviously take the total time of nearly ten years. What makes Rhode speechless is that if he can really let Moriel stay in the realm of love for ten years, where does he need the help of the realm of love? At that time, he probably had already gained the trust of the Great Red Dragon, otherwise he would not have been allowed to stay for ten years. Rhode shook his head. It seems that for heroes, the power of the field of love also has a limit. The will of a hero is the most difficult thing to change in the world, and it is also full of infinite possibilities. With the power of the field of love alone, it is difficult to reverse it, let alone to deal with an existence like the Great Red Dragon. Compared with her, perhaps even the flame girl who is also inaccessible is no longer difficult. Seeing the embarrassment on Rhode''s face, Moril''s heart was even more joyful. Rhode''s expression was exactly what she had been looking forward to for a long time. The moment she saw Rhode''s helpless collapse, nothing could be more heartwarming than this. She is happy. "Haha... Now you understand that even if you are promoted to legend, are you still not my opponent?" Da Honglong laughed mercilessly. Rhode seems to have thought of something, and is looking at her thoughtfully. When the energy of the heart is filled to the last stage, even if the distance is filled, it will still take an extremely long time, but the attitude of the big red dragon towards him is also Changes occur quietly. In the past, I would not say such words to the self-defeating big red dragon, nor would it be like showing off, showing my own strength to Rhodes. In order to achieve the effect of showing off, I even maintained it. The progress of the time domain did not erase all Rhodes'' memories. Various changes from the previous ones also made Rhode faintly aware that his status in the heart of the Great Red Dragon has also been unknowingly a lot higher. Unconsciously, it became an indispensable part of her process of going back to time. If it weren''t for the existence of Rhodes, Moriel would not be able to go back to time again and again, just to fight against him on different timelines, nor would it be possible to study the field of time extremely deeply and accumulate unimaginable knowledge attributes for herself. During the countless times of rebirth, Rhode gradually occupied her heart, and even the ambition to conquer the world and sweep away all the enemies was forgotten a little bit in Morril''s heart, replaced by an incomparable feeling. It was so intense that she couldn''t stop, and even the realm of time couldn''t smooth out the new idea, which was to completely defeat the person in front of her. The existence of Rhodes is like Morril''s old enemy in time. She can''t remember a little. In that endless time, how many times she has fought with Rhodes inexorably, even Rhodes herself did not notice it. The inadvertent little habits in battle were also firmly grasped by Moriel. The process of learning magic and improving one''s own knowledge attributes is very boring. That process is not like meditation. Just sink your mind into your heart and comprehend the magic elements carefully. It requires the learner to carefully read various classics and conduct in-depth research. , in exchange for a trivial increase in knowledge. Except for legendary mages, few people can withstand such a boring process. The reason why legendary mages are knowledgeable and intelligent is also related to their habit of reading widely. Moriel''s knowledge attributes are not increased out of thin air. When she went back to the past, she has done a lot of learning on different time lines, mastered extraordinary knowledge, and accumulated the gains in the realm of time. in front of her. The process of studying the classics was very boring. Even with the explanation of the sorcerer scholar, Moriel was drowsy for a while. She was a warrior who fought all the way, and her spellcasting talent was not very good. She had the powerful body of a big red dragon. No magic needed. However, in order to compete with Rhodes, she persevered. No matter how boring the process of studying the classics was, she never complained. She studied that knowledge assiduously, and her real purpose was only one, that is, when she set the time right, When she returned to Rhodes, she would definitely let Rhodes experience her power, and she wanted to completely conquer the man who left her an unforgettable memory. In order to obtain a richer collection of knowledge books, Moriel had to find a way from Brakada. As the research continued, even she had to admit that the knowledge research of mages far exceeded the magicians in the underground world. . Maybe in the underground world, Moriel needs to study four or five books of sorcery to gain some knowledge, but with Bracada''s magic books, her knowledge can be effectively obtained with only one or two books. promote. Because of this, the magical books written by the mages became the object of Moriel''s competition. After all the books in the underground world have been studied by her, only by obtaining the magic books of Brakada can she continue to increase her knowledge attributes. In order to obtain magical books full of knowledge, Moriel has changed the time course greatly. After countless attempts, in some timelines where fate prefers her, she even took one step ahead of Rhodes and completely conquered Brakada, and even Keep the blood bottle of the dragon on the body. However, when Moriel learned all the classics of Brakada, she re-cast the time domain, which brought time back to the current level, and let the unsuspecting Rhodes startled because of the extra mana on her body. Jump, even the artifact that was preserved did not change her will and determination. By now, the deep impression that Rhode left on her heart was no longer something that time could resolve. Even if Moriel found the most beneficial time line to reverse the past, she would not change it on purpose. In those countless times of reappearance, Rhodes has become an indispensable part of her memory, and she must completely defeat Rhodes on the current timeline. Even defeating alone is not enough to fill Morril''s heart. In order to defeat Rhodes, she resets the time again and again. If she just defeats Rhodes like this, it will be too cheap for him. Moriel has to do it. It is to completely conquer the person in front of her. As long as she can overcome the biggest obstacle in her life, nothing can stop her. Moriel has a hunch that after she completely conquers Rhodes, her understanding of the realm of time will reach a height that no one can imagine, and it is not impossible to even rely on it to enter a new level She will become the god in charge of time, and all the shackles brought by fate will be completely shattered by her! Thinking of this, Moriel looked at Rhodes'' eyes, and involuntarily became eager. It is true that Rhodes is the most difficult one among all the enemies she faces. He is far more difficult than She defeated Hader, the king of Nigon that Moriel once overthrew, but under the power of time, no matter how difficult an opponent is, she will eventually be conquered by her, and the world will eventually be hers. Rhodes also noticed the change in Moriel''s eyes and scratched his head. For some reason, from Moriel''s eager and excited eyes, he always felt a bit familiar. Although the big red dragon didn''t let the magicians under him do everything in addition to beating himself, the current timeline must be It will be erased by her, but Rhodes can always detect a malicious connotation from her. The power that belongs to the realm of love takes effect on Moriel unknowingly. It is a power that wipes out the light and transcends memory, and the passively filled energy tank above her head is the best effect of the realm of love. Prove that even Rhodes neglected this point. As for the ability of the field of love, Rhode''s understanding is limited to this is a field with extremely strong comprehensive ability, which is the exclusive ability of the lust king in hell, but for the real power of this field, Rhode seems to be indifferent. I know very well, otherwise, he will definitely make special arrangements for this. The power that transcends time, no matter how prepared Rhodes is, it is impossible to achieve perfection. Who knows how an event that has already been set will develop on another timeline? If he wants to cross time and guard against the enemy''s attack from the past, even Rhodes will be helpless. Fortunately, the power of the field of love helped Rhode invisibly, so that he would not be completely lost in the time that Moriel had reversed. On this timeline, the battle between Rhodes and Moriel continues smoothly. Their magic resounds through the sky, and their collision tore the earth. Maybe soon, everything will return to its original state in time, only The ever-growing energy gauge on the top of the big red dragon''s head will prove to Rhodes that it is not without a trace. Chapter 2761 When time is changed by the supreme power, all traces are erased, and those things that should not have happened, no one can remember. Rowling, who was preparing for the celebration, was slightly stunned at this moment. From that familiar and unfamiliar time, she faintly felt something different, but when she recalled carefully, she could not perceive any abnormality, as if everything was just her. illusion. Rowling didn''t want to think so, she believed that it was definitely not an accidental illusion, something must have happened without her noticing. The heroic specialty belonging to Rowling was fully utilized by her at this moment, and her wisdom across time prevented her from getting lost in the past, but it could not give her any definite hints. This discovery also made Rowling''s heart feel alert. Maybe Moriel has found a way to suppress the fluctuation of time. No matter how the big red dragon modifies the time, there will be no ripples on the current timeline. Thinking of this, Rowling did not dare to have any hesitation, and hurriedly approached Rhodes, preparing to fully inform her of her findings. As the object of marriage, if the big red dragon really does something small, Rhodes will suffer unimaginable dangers. Although Rowling had full confidence in him and believed that he would defeat all powerful enemies, she still couldn''t help worrying about him. This time, the strength of the enemy is enough to reverse the entire time, and no matter how to guard against it, it is difficult to resolve all dangers. Soon, following the traces of bloodline perception, Rowling found Rhodes who was standing in front of the tribute stone with a serious face. Rhodes was examining it carefully, the gift that surprised him too. "Your Majesty Rhode, the value of this gift is beyond our imagination. Please take a look at it carefully and determine the ranking of that person." The property manager Andrew, who had been in charge of appraising the gift, was sweating profusely at this moment, and did not dare to rely on his own knowledge to replace Rhodes to give the final ranking of the gift. There is no other reason. The value of the gift is too precious, and even a little beyond his imagination. Only Rhodes is qualified to handle this gift. "Skull Crown, Undead Shield, Bone Breastplate..." No need for systematic identification, just looking at those uniquely shaped treasures, Rhodes said their names in one go. If Rhodes is not mistaken, the three treasures at the moment are all divine artifact parts, and their value is far more than ordinary treasures. Each of them is worth the combined price of ten ordinary treasures. Ender, who was in charge of identifying the treasures, also saw the fact that these three treasures belonged to the parts of the artifact, so he did not dare to give the price, but told Rhodes the news and asked Rhodes to confirm it himself. For a long time, the congratulations of the kings were mainly based on various creatures, as well as common gold coins and gems. The three artifact parts at present were completely beyond Ender''s expectations. He never thought that someone could take it. Such a great deal. If Ender didn''t make a mistake in the identification, the three artifact parts at the moment were all from the same combined artifact, which doubled their value several times. Combination artifacts have always been difficult to collect, and two complete sets of artifact parts cost far more than two separate parts. If the three artifact parts at the moment are all independent parts, corresponding to different artifacts, Ender may not be so surprised. He used to be the chief appraiser of the Freelance Chamber of Commerce, and it is not that he has never touched artifact parts. However, the three artifacts at the moment correspond to the same combined artifact, and it is not an exaggeration to describe them as invaluable. If Ender didn''t make a mistake in the identification, only the last part was needed to complete the collection of the combined artifacts. At that time, there was another powerful artifact that could shine in the master''s hands. Thinking of this, Ender also felt something in his heart. Compared with the greatness of the kings who praised the gift, he should lament the far-reaching impact of this marriage. Even the valuable parts of the artifact have now become the gift of the gift. One, and all of this is thanks to this black-robed man. Rhode did not notice what the treasurer was thinking, nor did he notice his revered eyes. Rhode''s eyes were always on these three artifacts. "Curse Armor..." Rhode obviously knew more than Ender on the side. The skull crown, the undead shield, and the bone breastplate, all of which are the components that make up the "cursed armor" of the divine artifact, and now it has become a congratulatory gift, and it just appeared in front of his eyes. Cursed armor, mentioning this artifact, perhaps most creatures have no impression. The limelight belonging to this artifact was all covered up by the Titan Arrow in Rhodes'' hands. In the second expansion of the previous life, relying on the blessing of the cursed armor and the cloak of the ghost king, a peerless necromancer was born in Diya. The initiator has brought an indelible mark of pain to the world. In this life, the great achievements of that necromancer in the future were intercepted by Rhodes. In each expansion piece, there is a corresponding artifact, Rhode took advantage of the fact that the first expansion piece was not over yet, relying on the fragments of the core artifact "Forbidden Magic Ball" of the first expansion piece, he snatched away the pieces that would be in the second expansion piece. The "Ghost King''s Cloak", which has shown great power, has developed all the way to this day by relying on the power of the artifact. Coincidentally, Sandro, the protagonist of the original second expansion, has two artifacts in total, and Rhodes in this life also has two artifacts. Except for their common ghost king''s cloak, the cursed armor and the Titan''s arrow are exactly the same in the configuration of the artifact parts, that is, the artifact parts that combine them are corresponding to the blade, shield, helmet, and armor. In the present congratulations, the shields, helmets, and armors corresponding to the cursed armor have all appeared, but a blade is missing. If Rhodes remembered correctly, the sword left at the end of the cursed armor should be called the "Dark Demon Sword". "Your Majesty Rhode, these artifact parts are all presented by Sandro, the advisor of the underground world, please confirm his ranking." Seeing Rhode carefully looking at the artifact parts in front of him, the treasurer reminded in a low voice. "Shandrew... It really is him." Rhode seemed to think of something, and his brows wrinkled slightly. The cursed armor was originally an artifact belonging to Sandro, and only he could re-split the artifact into parts. What makes Rhodes puzzled is why Sandro dedicates the parts of the cursed armor to himself at such a moment? Now is not the second expansion piece. The cursed armor itself is inferior to other artifacts on Rhodes in terms of value and potential. No matter how powerful it is, it is not enough to watch before the doomsday kings sweeping the world. What made Rhode even more puzzled was that since Sandro decided to dismantle the cursed armor and give it to himself, why did he keep one of the parts? Cursed Armor, as the name suggests, its core component is the Bone Breastplate. Just as the core of the Titan''s Arrow is the Titan''s Sword, and the core of the Ghost King''s Cloak is the Vampire Cloak, when the artifacts are combined, it takes on the form of a core component. Now that the bone breastplate has appeared in front of Rhodes, what is the use of Sandro leaving the "Dark Demon Sword"? After thinking for a moment, Rhode did not get any answer. Maybe Sandro wanted to use the last artifact part to drive himself to do something? For Rhodes, who already has the three parts of the cursed armor, the last one can be combined to form an artifact, the value of the Black Devil Sword will soar, and even reach the point where it is equal to the other three parts. In order to get the three-missed black magic sword, Rhode really had to think about what request Sandro made. Or maybe Sandro wants to save him from the disaster himself? If Rhode remembers correctly, in order to collect the four parts of the cursed armor, Sandro deceived a long-established legendary hero. The hero has always been looking for Sandro to take revenge. If he knew the artifact parts Now in his own hands, I am afraid that sooner or later, he will come to visit. Rhode shook his head. Although he had never been promoted to a legend in order to guard against the realm of time, even if a legendary hero came to him, he would not be afraid of anything. Instead, it was a legendary hero who conquered Bracada. In front of you, you need to worry about being turned into a death knight. In Rhodes'' memory, as the protagonist of the second expansion, Sandro has an unimaginable ability in conspiracy. Many creatures, even long-established legendary heroes, will be subject to his calculations if they are careless. He didn''t know anything about collecting the undead artifacts for him, and this was what Rhodes needed to guard against. However, in the face of the artifact parts that came to his door, Rhode has no reason not to accept them. In any case, these artifact parts are now in Rhode''s hands. Even if that person really has some conspiracy, Rhode will take all of them. "Three interrelated artifact parts, their value far exceeds all the current gifts, and they should be ranked above all rankings." Looking at the stone tablet that recorded the gift ranking, Rhode said slowly. In the face of these three artifacts, Rhodes gave a fairly fair evaluation. It is true that the power of the curse armor itself is limited, and it is not as powerful as some artifacts that are stronger than it, but it is one of the artifacts after all. From this point of view, it surpasses all ordinary treasures. Even if the effects of ordinary treasures are unique, they are not comparable to real artifacts. In addition, the nature of the entire set of artifacts further enhances the value of this gift. That is to say, Rhodes, who has a variety of powerful artifacts on his body, will be somewhat disdainful of the effect of the cursed armor. If he puts it on others, he may be eager to get this undead artifact. Based on the above evaluation criteria, these three artifact components made Sandro''s name jump up, overwhelming the kings who gave gifts, and became the well-deserved number one. Of course, the treasurer has no objection to the ranking given by the master. He informed Rhode because this gift is too precious. Now it has been determined by His Majesty Rhode that it is the most valuable of all gifts. Very consistent with Ender''s original judgment. After dealing with matters related to the artifact parts, Rhode''s eyes also noticed Rowling who was waiting on the side. During the process of determining the value of the treasure, Rowling didn''t say anything, just waited quietly. "What''s the matter, my sister?" Rhodes immediately asked after Rowling came to the side. "Time seems to have changed... Even I don''t know where the change has occurred. Moriel''s use of the time field is becoming more and more mature. If this continues, I am afraid that the entire world''s time will fall into her hands. Rowling said with a worried look. "Don''t worry." Rhode just patted her on the shoulder, "You can''t stop her from using the power of the time domain, but at least there are some things that she can''t change." Rowling just let out a deep sigh, and her eyes looking at Rhodes were full of worry: "If she really masters the power at the end of time, at that time, who else can stop her? We What should I do?" Rhode shook his head and did not directly answer Rowling''s question: "I can''t change the past time, but at least I can give her a different freshness after each time is modified, so that every time It feels different... Maybe these moves won''t help me beat her, but at least they will keep me going until the opportunity arises." Rowling looked at Rhodes with some doubts. She didn''t know what Rhodes was talking about. Rhodes didn''t explain too much, but just looked into the distance. Rhodes has never advanced to a legend, but he prepared it for Moriel. Maybe on different timelines, Moriel has forced him into the legendary realm many times, but who can say for sure about those things? ? At least in Rhodes'' current memory, nothing has happened, and the celebration is going on smoothly. The power of time made Rhodes unable to perceive, but he was not unprepared. He believed that even Moriel would have a strong curiosity after discovering hundreds of thousands of different legendary occupations from himself. Exactly what Rhodes expected. On the side, Rowling also noticed from Rhode''s change in demeanor that Rhode''s heart was calm and confident, and could not help but breathe a sigh of relief. Although she didn''t know what preparations Rhodes had made to deal with the time-turning hero Moriel, she would continue to believe and trust her brother as always. The existence of blood-related perception makes many words between the two people do not need to be spoken in words, even if it is just a thought in the heart, it can be perceived by the other party. After no longer worrying about Rhode''s safety, Rowling turned slightly to the side, looking at Rhode''s thoughtful profile, and couldn''t help but smile a little. Her thoughts were also noticed by Rhodes. Rhodes just now is considering using the power of the Domain of Love to try to deal with Moriel, but he doesn''t know how much the Domain of Love can play in the time that has been completely reversed? It seems very difficult to deal with Moriel by relying on this domain alone. After noticing Rowling''s gaze, Rhodes smiled, but when his gaze fell on the full amount of energy above her head, he fell into contemplation for a while. Chapter 2762 "That feeling... can''t be wrong, she is the monarch of the fire element." In the Magic City, where the guests who came to participate in the celebration rested, Luna recalled what she had just seen, and she couldn''t help but feel an indescribable astonishment in her heart. Not long ago, the flaming girl who came with endless flames had already aroused her deep vigilance. After detailed investigation and repeated confirmation, she finally got a piece of news that shocked her. Incomparably, the girl who is very difficult to provoke is the fire element monarch who took away all the fire elements and plunged the main plane into a dark winter. The elemental balance of the main plane has always been the most concerned issue for elemental envoys. In some matters that mages ignore, elemental envoys can always be seen. Elementalists all believe that the long-term existence of the main plane is the result of the interaction and influence of the four elements. If any of the basic elements are missing, the world will enter the brink of extinction. Now the elemental monarch who has broken free from the seal intends to take away all the power that he has spilled into the main plane. This is a deep catastrophe for all creatures in the world. When the four elements are fully recovered, the main plane There will be nothing left, and all living things will suffer annihilation. The elementalist, who has a feeling, can''t bear the atrocities of the elemental monarch, and comes to the main plane together with a few elemental creatures who can''t bear to be devastated, looking for a way to fight against the elemental monarch and save the world. Now that the monarch of the fire element, who dragged the world into darkness, just appeared in front of Luna, how could she suppress the excitement in her heart? Don''t look at the appearance of the fire element monarch, only a girl, but Luna will not be deceived by the truth hidden under that skin. The strong fire element on the girl''s body is absolutely impossible to hide from Luna, who is a hero. When the flames in the world dissipate, only the elemental monarch is qualified to use that power. What made Luna take a deep breath was that even the monarch of the fire element, the supreme demigod who swept the world like that and was invincible, was now attracted to this wedding. The name of Rhodes is far more popular than that. She imagined it more broadly, and judging from his actions with the elemental monarch, the relationship between Rhodes and the fire elemental monarch seemed to be extraordinary. This discovery suddenly surprised Luna. The existence of the elemental monarch threatens all creatures on the main plane. If at this juncture, Rhode chooses to abandon the main plane and form an alliance with the elemental monarch, who else can Block those elemental monarchs from taking back all the magic elements? Thinking of this, Luna couldn''t sit still. Although she is a hero, after losing the power of flame, her heroic specialties cannot be used, and even her own strength is greatly reduced. Fortunately, she is willing to fight against the elemental monarch. Yes, and she''s not the only one. With the help of an air elementalist, Luna passed through the gate of the different dimension and returned to the territory of the elementalists, the element city built from the scorched earth. Not long ago, this land called Verning belonged to Rhodes. The once prosperous city of the undead was built here, but in the Battle of Brakada, it was razed to the ground by the furious hero Somra. There was only pitch black and scorched earth in a radius of 100 miles. There was not a single town left. Also smashed to ashes. With the arrival of the elemental envoys, after they reached an agreement with the speaker of the undead kingdom, Erica, this land full of crisis, but with sufficient strategic value, was temporarily used by the elemental creatures. As a price, elemental creatures need to provide corresponding taxes, and at certain times need to obey the dispatch of the undead kingdom. In addition, they cannot befriend the mages who fled to Eri. After agreeing to this series of requirements, This piece of scorched earth that the lightning swept across was attributed to the elemental creatures. Luna understands what Speaker Erica is worried about. If they, the elementalists, reach an agreement with the mages who fled to Eli, it will undoubtedly be a disadvantage for the kingdom of the dead. On the contrary, with them in the middle as a buffer, the escaped mages were unable to vent their anger on the elementalists who re-established the town. After returning to the main city of the elements built on the former site of Sau City from the center of Werning, Luna quickly found the leader of the fire element, the hero fire element named Fela. Before meeting Rhodes, Luna had always had high hopes for Fira, believing that he was the best person to challenge the fire element monarch and liberate all the fire elements in the world. Although Fela is an elemental person, his heart is full of a strong will that is no less than that of any living creature. The flame he raises is fiercer than any flame in the world. The fire elemental person he leads fights. Invincible, even able to defy the will of the elemental monarch, his strength ranks at the top of the legend, even Luna needs to obey his orders. The former Luna has always believed that the hope of defeating the fire element monarch is all on Fela, and he will surely lead all fire element creatures to a more brilliant situation. However, when Luna met Rhodes, the unshakable thoughts that originally existed in her heart were shaken a little at that moment. From Rhodes, Luna felt an unprecedented feeling. The necromancer who seemed to only know undead spells and was full of conquering the world actually showed the power of burning the realm, which is unique to the elemental monarch. In some fields, it is absolutely impossible for ordinary creatures to master them. Rhodes also gave her a surprise, as he once did. Luna could never have imagined that Rhodes, who had sought help from the Magic Guild with her, could rise up all the way, and finally even drove those mages with eyes above the top out of Brakada, and now he has the elements. The power of the monarch. Thinking of Rhodes, Luna will think of the surprises he brings to her every moment, but this surprise will calm down when Luna sees Rhodes and the flaming girl talking happily with her own eyes. Joined the faction of the elemental monarchs, and now these elementalists are likely to suffer extinction. "The monarch of the fire element has arrived in the city of magic, and Rhodes personally met her..." Telling everything she saw in the magic city to the fire element leader in front of her, Luna seemed to have some indescribable emotions in her heart. When she first approached Rhodes, and in the congress of the Congress, when she got the right to use the land of Wernin, Luna was very happy. From Rhodes'' chatter and laughter, he found the Lord of the Undead who was completely different from the evaluation of others. Luna has always been conceited about the credit for reaching an agreement, that is, she met Rhodes, who was not prominent at the time and had not awakened the hero Tanan, in Brakada in advance. This common experience prompted the conclusion of this agreement. If it was replaced by another element, it would not even have a chance to meet the Speaker of the Congress, and would be swept out of the door by the guarded undead. At the beginning, after the agreement was reached, Luna also thought that Rhode was interested in herself. His amazing charm that he was exuding all the time seemed to be invisible. He explained this to Luna. The colorless and odorless poison can erode the hearts of others in the invisible. But with the end of the discussion, Rhodes never looked for her again. Instead, the sudden arrival of the flaming girl caught Rhodes'' full attention. This sudden loss also made her overwhelmed, so she had to face the Elemental Monarch. The crisis, with the deep sense of crisis, to numb his own attention. "The monarch of the fire element..." Fela murmured the name that contained boundless pressure, just hearing it, it would make people feel hot, as if it was burned by flames, and there was a bit of anger in his eyes. He spread out his hand, and a heavy book appeared in his hand. As soon as the book appeared, it released boundless heat, as if it contained infinite fire. However, in an instant, the heat quickly passed away, and finally Nothing is left. Following Fela''s actions, Luna''s gaze couldn''t help but put it on the book in his hand. As a hero in the Fire Elementalist, Luna certainly knew what the book meant. Now that the flames are silent, things that still have some fire elements are extremely rare. Except for the doomsday fire that is not bound by all rules and is born to burn everything, there are only a few strange things that are beyond the power of the monarch. The Fire Magic Book is exactly the name of the things in Fira''s hands. In that unique book, all the fire magics in the world, even the unique magic that has been lost for a long time, are also recorded in the books. Whenever there is a mage After innovating and developing new fire magic, the fire magic book will also be included immediately. This book full of fire power contains all the fire magic in the world, and even the fire element monarch has no choice but to sigh about the magic of the book. Luna just glanced at it and stopped looking at it. Fela never allowed others to covet the secrets in the fire magic book. Anyone who dared to peek at this book would have their eyes burned by him as a punishment. As a hero among Fire Elementalists, Fela''s temperament is as violent as fire, and Luna has long heard of the fate of those who try to seize the fire magic book. Even if the book was full of fire magic elements, and she naturally liked flames, she would not dare to approach it rashly. When the flames in the world fell silent, Luna had not felt the warmth of the flames for a long time. Although they also intend to deal with the fire element monarch, Fela will not share the flame contained in the book. Anyone who wants to share this flame will only have a dead end. On the contrary, from Rhodes, Luna felt the long-lost warmth, and even made a more rude request. Fortunately, Rhodes easily resolved the embarrassment. The doomsday crystals that Rhodes gave are still on Luna. Na''s arms always provide warmth for her icy body. "It is impossible for Rhodes to form an alliance with the elemental monarch." Seeing Luna bowing her head, afraid to read the magic book full of flames, Fela nodded with satisfaction, "After Flam fell into hell, she became a The demon king who is in charge of the sin of jealousy, when she realizes that Rhodes also has the same burning area as her, she will not ally with Rhodes." Fela''s eyes glanced at the magic book in front of her. Even the domain of the elemental monarch has relevant records. Any power related to flames can be found in this magic book. Unfortunately, due to the uniqueness of the power of the realm, even if Fela figured out all the mysteries of the burning realm, as long as the current fire element monarch hadn''t died, he would still not be able to obtain the power of the realm. What made Fela squinted slightly was that in the fire magic book, in the column of the Burning Domain Holder, in addition to Flam''s name, another name appeared, and that name was Rhodes. Even Fira was amazed that Rhodes could break through the restrictions of the rules and gain the power to burn the domain. He didn''t know how Rhodes did it. Limit, gain the same realm as the Elemental Monarch. Fela, who has figured out all the principles of burning up the domain, only needs to get rid of all the enemies in front of him, and then he can completely gain the power of the domain and become the strongest fire element monarch in the world. Compared with the elemental envoys who are concerned with all things and can''t bear life, Fela''s purpose of being willing to deal with the elemental monarch with them is more pure. Only by destroying the current elemental monarch can he become a new elemental monarch. This doomsday battle is also an opportunity for him. It''s just that according to the content provided in the fire magic book, a new name has been added to the list of enemies that Fela had to destroy. Rhodes also became an obstacle for him to obtain the unique Burning Realm, and he had to eradicate it. It is an extremely difficult thing to deal with the fire element monarch Flam. When all the flames in the world are silent, as a fire element hero, Fela, although not completely lost the ability to fight, has the same strength as before. The ratio also plummeted. In the past, when Fela used magic, all the magic elements flowing in the space were used, and there was no consumption at all. Now, if he wants to use fire magic, he must consume the power stored in the core of the element, whether it is power or durability. dramatically drop. Up to now, there is one more person who has mastered the Burning Domain, and he is still the master of the undead in the main plane, which makes the enemy feel fearful. Fortunately, there is no such thing as an invincible way. Although the enemy is very powerful, Fela will not give up easily. From the two seemingly incomparable and invincible opponents, Fela discovered that there is something in them. flaw. Fela doesn''t even need to take action in person, she just needs to sow discord. In order to burn up the realm, they will definitely lose both sides of the fight. At that time, it will be time for Fela to reap the rewards. (ps: Extra: Follow the miracle, update tomorrow.) Chapter 2763 With the task explained by Fela, Luna returned to the city of magic. The existence of the Burning Domain has caused an irreconcilable conflict between the Fire Elemental Monarch and Rhodes. That is the Xeon domain belonging to the elemental monarch, and no one wants to share the power of this domain with another person. It is also based on this point that Fela saw the turbulent undercurrent hidden under the peaceful appearance of the Magic City. He only needs to make arrangements for this point, and it will take a long time to reap the results. The raging fire element monarch will definitely Will burn everything in Rhodes, and the two will fight endlessly. As a hero among the elemental people, Fela deeply understands the horror of the elemental monarch. Elemental monarchs have been able to rule the elemental planes for countless years, and they are not just vain names. Especially the current fire element monarch, who has withdrawn all the scattered fire elements in the world, her power is even more terrifying to an unimaginable level, in this world, apart from her, there is no flame that can be so dazzling. Even the fire elemental people have fallen into deep weakness. Fela can still rely on the hero''s specialties to maintain strength. Other fire elemental people are not so lucky. More fire elemental people in the main plane, All the magical elements in the body were recovered by the element monarch, and they could not even maintain their normal form. It is almost impossible to defeat the fire element monarch in its heyday. Except for the existence of the same element monarch with the same strength as her, almost no one can do this, even Fela, in hard power It is far from being the opponent of the Fire Elemental Monarch. However, for Rhodes, Fela seems very optimistic. He has heard of all the feats that Rhodes has done. Even the mages of Brakada were defeated by Rhodes. He believes that Rhodes'' comprehensive strength is absolutely incredible. Not under the elemental monarch, perhaps only Rhodes, has the ability to push the fire elemental monarch into a desperate situation, and finally reach the point of losing both sides. With this thought in mind, Fela arranged a mission for the elemental envoy who arrived in the Magic City. All kinds of rumors and rumors were also spread among the kings of the doomsday through the dissemination of the elemental envoy. "Have you heard? The Lord of the Undead has mastered the domain of the Fire Elemental Monarch and is ready to challenge her for the position of the Elemental Monarch." Among the doomsday kings, there are many good people. After hearing the news about the protagonist of the wedding in front of him, they naturally talked eagerly. "Not long ago, I have seen with my own eyes the situation where the Lord of the Undead travels through flames. It stands to reason that the fire element in the world has long been silent, and even the demons of hell can no longer use the power of flames. After the truce, even the powerful Lord of the Undead should not be able to use flame magic, but he broke this restriction. I was still wondering why he could use the power of flame. Now it seems that rumors should be It''s true, he really has mastered the realm of the monarch." In the mutual discussion of the kings, soon, some information about Rhodes was also exposed in their exchanges. Until then, the kings were stunned to discover that those rumors seemed to be true, and that Rhodes could still use the fire magic that had been lost in the world. Having discovered this, the talk of the kings became more fervent. "The monarch of the fire element has come to the city of magic, she must have come to find Rhodes to settle accounts." Thinking of the raging flame girl who came before, the kings have different thoughts, but they all agree on one thing, that is, the Lord of the Undead must be unlucky this time, the elemental monarch is not so easy to deal with existence. Well, it will also implicate others. However, thinking of the other protagonist of the wedding, the big red dragon that spreads its wings and covers the sky, the kings suddenly lost their voices. Elemental Monarch. According to rumors in the underground world, the hero Moriel has the power to reverse time, but no one can prove it. For this news, the kings are just skeptical. More people just think that this is a kind of bragging about the big red dragon. How could anyone have the power to reverse time? That kind of power is too terrifying, just think for a moment. , they do not want to believe that such a power exists in the world. In contrast, what the kings are more willing to discuss is when the fire element monarch comes to the door, what method should the mighty undead master come up with? It didn''t take long for the content to change under the discussion of the kings: "The Lord of the Undead declared in a high-profile manner that he would challenge the monarch of the fire element, he would replace the monarch of the fire element, and then return the flame of death to the world. " What''s more, I don''t know where the analysis of the realm came from, and it even preached: "Don''t you want to know, why the undead master can have the realm of the fire element monarch? In fact, they were hundreds of years ago. It is a couple who are in love, and the power of the domain in him was obtained at that time, and now the Lord of the Undead is marrying the Dragon Queen, and the Fire Elemental Monarch knows that, so he came to question." Had any of the nearby kings heard such terrific news? They stepped up to ask the strange spellcaster who first said these words, wanting to know whether the news he said was reliable, if it was true, it was really something not to be missed. Soon, under the report of the undead, the news reached Rhodes'' ears, and even he had to sigh that the outrageous degree of divergence in the thinking of those kings could actually create those non-existent things out of thin air. The monarch listened, I am afraid that it will bring him a lot of trouble. The close relationship with the Thieves Guild allowed Rhodes to get information from the thieves. Those rumors spread too smoothly, as if someone was secretly fueling the flames and preparing to muddy the water, but the driving force behind the scenes has not yet been found. Rhodes couldn''t help but wonder, who is dealing with him? What Rhode did not expect, the fire element monarch had not come to find trouble, but another trouble had found him. "Do you have anything to explain?" Facing the menacing big red dragon with a bad face, Rhode couldn''t help but stretch out his hand to rest his forehead. "I don''t think so, it''s just some boring rumors." Rhodes shrugged, no matter how he explained those rumors, they would only get worse and worse, only if they were completely denied from the beginning. The big red dragon let out a dissatisfied snort, and looked at Rhodes eyes, but with a different look, her eyes were full of fighting intent after seeing the prey, staring at Rhodes, as if looking at someone who wouldn''t know. bad toy. Even Rhodes couldn''t help scratching his head. He really doubted that the Great Red Dragon actually didn''t feel the rumors at all. He just wanted to find a reason to fight with himself. She can act as she pleases, and there are no rules to constrain her. Fortunately, Moriel didn''t really do anything, she looked at Rhodes, and after a while, the fighting intent in her eyes finally disappeared: "Those rumors were released by the elemental envoys, I don''t know how you offended them, but you most To get rid of them." Hearing Moriel''s words, Rhode''s complexion changed slightly for a while. He checked his own state and noticed the large amount of experience points accumulated in the system, and he was slightly relieved. Maybe for Moriel, who travels through different time lines, this is just a little effort, but it still helps Rhodes at the moment. At least Rhodes no longer need to investigate secretly, and already knows the people who calculated him. The power that belongs to time is the most difficult to detect. Rhode can only vaguely feel whether she has used that ability through Moriel''s changes. Perhaps this is the reason why the fighting spirit in Moriel''s eyes dissipated. What Rhode didn''t expect was that Moriel also found out the person who calculated her. Even Rhodes, if he wants to do this, needs to use the death field for interrogation, or let the magic eye organization check it all the time. Just do it. Perhaps for Moriel, who travels through different timelines, this is just a small effort, but it still helps Rhodes at the moment. At least Rhodes no longer needs to investigate secretly, and already knows the people who calculated him. At this moment, Rhodes also saw the top of Moriel''s head, which had filled up six squares, and only the last square of the energy of the heart was left, and he was also thoughtful. In countless time and space, the energy of devotion has been slowly superimposing, and maybe it has not yet reached the point of filling, but the energy of devotion of six grids is enough to change many attitudes. In the past, I am afraid that Moriel would not help herself like this. . Even Moriel didn''t notice this, she just felt that in that almost infinite time, Rhode''s appearance became clearer and deeper in her heart. Whenever she changed time and space, what she did The first thing is to have a fight with Rhodes to see what kind of legendary career he can be promoted to. After telling the news to Rhodes and fighting with him on other timelines, Morril who was satisfied also left with her head held high. Rhodes, who stayed in place, was slightly stunned. Even if he had filled up the six grids of heart energy, Moriel was still the same. That bossy big red dragon won''t give him any good looks. Shaking his head, now that he knew that it was those elemental envoys who were calculating him, Rhodes naturally wanted to explore the reason. If Rhodes remembered correctly, he handed over Verning''s territory to those elemental creatures for a while. He didn''t expect that They even dared to count themselves. Thinking of this, Rhode''s eyes sank. If they can''t give any reason, this matter will not end easily. Rhode just wanted to question the elemental envoy, but saw the fire in the city blazing into the sky. The long-silent flames ignited the nearby streets. Even the powerful vampire king''s body was burned by the fire and had to be reborn in the field of death. This discovery made Rhodes complexion change slightly, and who can display such a strong flame power at this moment, who is not the fire element monarch? Seeing this, Rhode hurriedly came to the burning center and saw the flaming girl who was burning the undead. "Stop." Rhode wanted to stop the flaming girl''s movements, but in exchange, the flames washed away. "Rod, you came just in time! It turns out that what you said before was not a lie to me, you really stole my domain, I said why, you have the familiar aura of mine, it is simply burned out The breath of the realm." Looking at Rhodes who came over, the flaming girl frowned, revealing tiny tiger teeth. Hearing what she said, Rhodes was also a little helpless. He originally wanted to master the burning domain and tell the fire element monarch in advance. After all, the domain on his body is not a secret, and the flaming girl will know sooner or later. Take the initiative to speak up. The previous conversation was an opportunity that Rhodes found. Just when he was about to tell the news that he was in the Burning Domain, he was blasted away with flames by the flaming girl, which also made him very helpless. Up to now, when the flaming girl discovered all of this herself, and waiting for Rhodes, it would only be a rather passive situation. Facing the fire element monarch who came to question and showed his full strength, Rhodes had to explain: "Actually, I I didn''t intend to hide it from you, didn''t I tell you last time that I relied on the source of sin to learn the realm of the king?" "But you didn''t say, you learned my domain! How can you do this?" The flame girl asked angrily. Seeing this, Rhodes could only spread his hands: "I actually wanted to say..." Hearing what he said, the flame girl''s face flushed slightly, and she also remembered Rhode''s last words of praise. After blowing Rhodes away, she pondered for a long time, which king Rhode was talking about, but she didn''t expect it to be herself. "I don''t care, you learned to burn the realm, you want to be my enemy, and you want to compete with me for the position of the elemental monarch! Not to mention that you still have the source of karma, if you defeat me, you can become hell. King. Hmph, so it seems that you planned all this?" The flaming girl said arrogantly. Rhodes shrugged. Although he was good at calculating, when he first learned about the Burning Domain, it was just to crack the enemy''s magic domain, and he didn''t want to rely on this domain to achieve other things: "I think, you may have misunderstood. what¡­¡­" "Misunderstanding? Since you said that, then prove it to me. Give up your resistance, let me take away all the fire elements in your body, and then abolish the Burning Domain. I will believe what you said." . Hearing what she said, Rhodes could only sigh. He absolutely couldn''t give up the power that belonged to him, let alone the power of the domain that he had spent millions of sin karma points in exchange for, the request of the flaming girl. , he could not be satisfied. The expression of Rhodes'' rejection was also seen by the flaming girl. Now she no longer believed anything Rhodes said, and turned to a more magnificent flame all over her body. "Target person: Fire Elemental Monarch. It will take a total of 23 days until the current stage is full of energy." What Rhode didn''t expect was that under such circumstances, the energy of the flame girl''s head not only did not drop, but instead rose a lot, which really surprised him secretly. Chapter 2764 "Your flames have no effect on me." Looking at the flaming girl whose realm was being stolen by others, Rhode pretended to help her analyze the situation, but actually hoped that she could calm down. "Now burning the domain is no longer your exclusive power, the domain power you have, I also have it, and your flames are even less likely to hurt me, so I hope you are more rational, let us discuss this matter calmly ." It is a pity that Rhode''s repeated persuasion not only did not achieve any results, but made the flaming girl even more angry with him when she heard the power of the domain. With the sin of jealousy, she, who was the source of power, could not Know what tolerance and concessions are. "I won''t spare you!" Looking at Rhodes who was persuading her, the girl''s eyes almost burst into flames. As she said, she would not let Rhodes go easily. "Maybe you''re right, my flames can''t hurt you, but what about other people? When everyone in this city has died under my flames, you will lose your majesty. If you don''t want to see this happen, you''d better give up the burning realm." The girl glared at Rhodes, unabashedly saying that only she, as an elemental monarch, is qualified to have that unique realm, any other No one wants to share with it. Rhodes can only sigh, he is absolutely impossible to agree to this kind of request, not to mention where to make up for the karma points in exchange for the burning field, he is also impossible to give up his power, even if it will anger and force people. The elemental monarch, he still can only do so. "Are you sure you can do this? Don''t blame me for not reminding you that under the power of time, the town you destroyed will be completely restored, and you will also be sealed from the beginning, with no chance of regaining your power at all." Rhodes reminded. Listening to Rhodes'' words, even the flame girl stopped her movements at this moment. Although she has taken back all the magical elements in the world, she still has the power to restrain her, and the power of time is one of them. Even in the oldest era, when the four elemental monarchs were all in their prime, there were still people who could defeat them, seal them up, and use their power to shape the main plane. Now, she still has the power to fear. . "Are you threatening me?" Looking at Rhodes who was persuading himself with a serious face, the flaming girl gritted her teeth. "I''m just telling you the fact that you want to destroy the entire Magic City, then you''d better think about how to deal with the power of time from the past. My fiancee will not let you go." Rhodes said boldly, Moriel''s name is sometimes unexpectedly useful, at least in the eyes of those ancient and powerful demigods, the power of time is much stronger than the power of his undead. Listening to Rhode''s pointed words, the flaming girl became angry again: "Okay, Rhode, do you only rely on your fiancee? This is a battle between elemental monarchs. Are you planning to escape?" "What elemental monarch?" Rhodes glanced at her with some doubts, "Didn''t you deliberately pick things up and come to trouble me?" The flaming girl glanced at him, and seeing that he really didn''t know, she couldn''t help but let out a cold snort: "It seems that you really don''t know. You refuse to give up the burning domain and retain the authority to control the fire element. This behavior of yours , which is equivalent to challenging me as the elemental monarch to seize the position of the elemental monarch." "I don''t have this idea." Rhode shrugged, at least so far, he did not intend to challenge the elemental monarch, it is really a matter of risk and reward. "Then you should give up burning the realm yourself." Hearing her say that, the girl hurriedly said. Rhodes was also a little helpless: "But I don''t plan to give up my field." The flame girl glared at him: "Then what do you want?" "..." Compared with the angry girl, Rhodes seemed a little helpless. He wanted to leave the Burning Domain on his body, and he didn''t want to be the enemy of the elemental monarch. He just did this, as if he couldn''t pass the stage of the girl in front of him. "It''s better than this. I know that there is a group of elementalists. They are the ones who really intend to deal with you. The news that I am in the Burning Domain was revealed by them. If you are interested, I can send their The location will tell you." Rhode thought for a while and said that since those elemental envoys dared to reveal the news about themselves, they must be ready to deal with the elemental monarchs. As for how the fire element monarch will deal with them, it is not something that Rhodes can consider. The flaming girl gave Rhodes a suspicious look: "Really? How did you know these things? You must have colluded with them beforehand and are ready to deal with me together." Rhode looked at her with helpless eyes: "If we really collude, then they won''t leak the news about the Burning Realm, and only when the final shot is taken can you see the power in me. They are so I did, I am afraid we hope that we will lose both in our fight." Rhode shook his head, and even he had to admit that the methods of those elementalists were quite effective. With the burning domain, he had an irresolvable conflict with the fire element monarch. It''s a pity that those Elementalists missed a point, and that is the realm of love that he has. Under the influence of the realm of love, even the flaming girl who has never dealt with him has changed her attitude towards him at this moment. Although she has not yet reached the level of intimacy, at least she is very charming and willing to listen to Rhodes. explanation of. For Rhodes at this time, this is already a good change. Rhode vaguely noticed that the filling of the energy slot, even if it was not fully filled, as the energy of each grid increased, other people''s behavior and attitude towards him would change slightly. Take the flaming girl in front of him as an example, if Rhodes did not get the realm of love and replaced her with the once arrogant and impulsive, after learning that Rhodes also has the burning domain, I am afraid that the entire magic city would have been given to her long ago. After it was burned down, Rhodes had to go to Moriel for help, and let her turn back time to save the guests, and there was no chance to explain to the flaming girl. It was the power of the field of love that gave Rhodes such an opportunity. Sometimes Rhode has to sigh with emotion. The power of the domain belonging to the king of lust is powerful. Although the power belonging to the domain of love has not improved his combat strength by a notch, the blessings he brings invisibly make him feel unknowingly. During sleep, many conflicts were resolved. It''s a pity that the realm of love didn''t seem to come in handy this time. The flaming girl didn''t want to listen to Rhode''s explanation, but let her temperament come to her: "I don''t care, I want to eradicate them with you." This time, Rhodes is also a bit helpless. Although he can use the power of the forbidden magic ball to temporarily suppress the flame on the flame girl, no one knows that the elemental monarch who has taken back all the flames in the world has any powerful cards on his body. In a real fight, in order to guard against the power of time, Rhodes, who did not dare to be promoted to the legendary, would not have the upper hand. The flaming girl put her hands on her hips, her mouth was open, and she stared at Rhodes with a bad face, as if she wanted to hear what other explanations Rhodes could have. The red fire ripped apart the dark sky, and the red cloud formed by the fire of doom filled the sky. It seemed that as long as Rhode''s answer could not satisfy her, the fire of doom would burn down the town below in the next moment. In the snowy area, visions appeared in the sky everywhere. Relying on the power of the eternal magic eye, Rhodes saw that the red clouds had spread all over the snowy area. Once the flaming girl was angered, the entire snowy area would be attacked by her. That is the powerful force of the elemental monarchs. When the elemental monarchs take back all the elements in the world, the magic they cast can easily cover the entire continental plate. With the forbidden magic ball in Rhodes'' hands, he could only just protect the scope of the Magic City. Under the burning of the flaming girl, those millions of undead all over the snow will suffer a catastrophe. There will be any leftovers. Even Rhodes, who has the death domain, can''t bear such a huge loss. If he wants to regenerate those undead who have been completely burned to ashes, I am afraid that he will personally fly all over the snowy region, and the time it will take is unimaginable. , there is no doubt that this wedding will also be significantly affected. At this moment, Rhode felt the stalwart power belonging to the elemental monarch. Perhaps with the blessing of many treasures, the elemental monarch could not hurt Rhodes body, but the terrifying magic of the elemental monarch could instantly make the establishment of Rhodes. Everything was wiped out. It belongs to the limitations of the forbidden magic ball, which is reflected at this moment. The coverage of the forbidden magic ball is limited to one city and one place, and it is completely incomparable with the elemental monarch who devoured the world. "Do you have anything else to say?" The flaming girl said coquettishly. It seemed that as long as Rhode couldn''t come up with any satisfactory answer, she would use the infinite fire element to make Rhode suffer a painful loss. The threat of the flaming girl is like a sharp blade hanging over Rhodes'' head. Threatening Rhodes also made her feel happy. Rhodes, who seemed not to be afraid of anything, would also have concerns at the moment, and the energy of her heart continued to rise. Rhode scratched his head. He imagined the situation when the energy of the flame girl''s head exceeded three bars, but he never expected this situation to occur. Facing the threat of the flaming girl, and the huge loss he had never endured, Rhode calmed down at this moment. Recalling the increase in the energy of the flaming girl every time he devoted himself, he knew that whether he was praying or justified. The analysis of her will not shake her will, but it will cause her disgust. Only by showing a tougher attitude than her can she change her attention. The flaming girl is holding her head up with a triumphant smile on her face. When all the undead under Rhodes were destroyed by her magic, she believed that even Rhodes would save those undead. He begged for mercy in a low voice. At that time, she would be able to mock Rhode fiercely, and then in front of Rhodes, she would destroy the entire snowy area with flames, and finally she could admire Rhodes jumping in a hurry, but taking her helpless appearance, Even in the realm of forbidden magic, the elemental monarch is still an invincible existence. After the last attempt, she has confirmed this. What she didn''t expect was that in the face of her repeated threats and the opportunity to beg for mercy, Rhode did not do what she imagined. I saw Rhodes take a step forward, and before he knew it, the distance between the two was no longer than an arm. The flame girl was stunned for a moment, subconsciously wanting to retreat, but with all the fire elements in the world, how could she be forced to retreat, she stood stubbornly in place, but suddenly darkened before meeting, slender than her The girl with a taller body, Rhodes, has completely shrouded her line of sight and is looking down at her condescendingly. "If you really want to do this, I will let Moriel turn back the time and go back to the moment when you didn''t break free of the seal. At that time, with the help of the hero Tanan, I will be the first to seal you completely. " In the face of the girl''s threat, Rhode replied softly. His tone was calm, but the content of his words revealed a chill to the bones. Even the flame girl who had withdrawn all the flames in front of her couldn''t help but fight at this moment. She shuddered, and all the fire elements could not stop the chill from eroding towards her, and finally wrapped her fiery heart. Listening to Rhode''s confident words that threatened her in turn, the flaming girl also thought of the situation where she had been sealed in the depths of hell after losing all the fire elements, and subconsciously took a step back. This moment all disappeared, replaced by the unwillingness that could not be eliminated, as well as the hidden deep fear. It is true that there are still many loopholes in Rhodes'' words. For example, he can''t drive the hero Moriel who masters the power of time at all. Even if he goes back to the past, he still faces many difficulties under the subordinates of the elemental monarch, but at this moment, The flaming girl, who was already suppressed by the strong aura emanating from Rhodes'' body, could not think about the loopholes in her words at all. Her thoughts were involuntarily drawn by Rhodes'' words, and she remembered the years when she was sealed. "Isn''t it just not using magic? Why are you threatening me like this?" This time, there was a bit of crying in the flame girl''s tone. Even Rhodes was slightly taken aback when he heard it. He didn''t expect the threatening words to have such a good effect on the flaming girl, but her changes suddenly made Rhodes a little confused. This is still the mighty element monarch. ? Seriously, seeing the flaming girl''s teary eyes, Rhode really couldn''t associate her with the aggressive elemental monarch just now. The change was so great that even Rhode didn''t know what to say for a while. All right. However, there is one thing that Rhode has figured out. He has completely found the weakness of the flaming girl in front of him. Chapter 2765 Although the weakness of the flaming girl was discovered, the situation in front of him was still somewhat beyond Rhode''s expectations. What Rhode didn''t expect was that under his aggravated threat, the flaming girl actually changed her appearance. It seemed that this kind of behavior was more effective for her than treating her with a good voice. The current situation, Rhodes could not predict anyway. In the face of his threat, the flame girl turned out to be a different person. Is this still the elemental monarch who devoured the world? Aside from those identities, she looks like a girl who has been wronged. It was not Rhodes who threatened her in the first place. Rhodes clearly remembered that not long ago she was clamoring to destroy all the undead under her command. From the look of the flaming girl, he assured that it was not a joke. If Rhode did not do it again. If he ordered anything, what was waiting for him must be that the entire Bracada was burned down by the flames. The power that belongs to the elemental monarch is so unreasonable that even legendary mages cannot achieve the amazing effect. For the elemental monarch, it is just a matter of their thoughts. For this reason, Rhodes can only threaten to reverse the time and completely seal the elemental monarch. Although that was not Rhode''s power, but the ability that belonged to Moriel, how could the flame girl in front of her think so much? Under the traction of the field of love, Rhode intentionally made her ignore some things. Thinking of the years when she was sealed in the depths of hell and never saw the light of day, the depression and depression in the middle of it almost made the flaming girl in front of her face collapse. She couldn''t help covering her head, showing an expression of pain and loss, and there were a few tears in her eyes. . Seeing this, Rhodes could only sigh. Although the energy of the flame girl''s head was left unfilled, Rhodes still dissipated the ability of the field of love. I heard that people often become extremely irrational when they are in a very bad mood. Rhode does not want the flaming girl in front of him to do anything crazy. If he really angers the elemental monarch, he really can''t end without the power of time. Rhode stretched out his hand and slowly stroked the top of her head. Flam was the first flame in the world, and the girl she turned into also had long red hair that was hot as fire. If it was done by another creature, I''m afraid I haven''t touched it yet. When she got to her, she was scorched by the scalding temperature, but Rhode was not worried, the flames couldn''t hurt him. "Okay, I can agree to your request. Without your permission, unless I''m in a desperate situation, I won''t use the power of the Burning Domain. Is that okay?" Rhode said comfortingly. "Do you promise?" After hearing Rhode''s promise, the flaming girl''s expression also improved, but she was still a little skeptical, and there was still a little grievance in her eyes when she looked at Rhodes. "I promise you. But I still need the ability to hide in flames. It''s much easier to use than the gate of another dimension. So, could you please allow me to keep the power to hide in flames?" Rhodes changed Tone asked. With Rhode''s assurance, the flaming girl burst into laughter: "All the flames in this world belong to me, and no one is qualified to use the power of flames except me. As for you... I will I agree to your request, but it is only limited to using the flame to hide, and no other flame power can be used." Hearing what she said, Rhodes couldn''t help twitching the corners of his mouth. It seemed that no matter when, the tone of the flame girl was so rude and rude, but Rhodes didn''t care about that. Now, Rhodes has finally resolved the crisis from the fire element monarch, and he no longer has to worry about the burning area on his body. Although there have been many deviations from Rhodes'' expectations, the matter is still resolved. His eyes glanced at the flaming girl who had withdrawn all the power of flames in the world. The flaming girl was also peeking at him. When he saw his gaze, he suddenly turned straight, but clenched his lip teeth, which seemed to indicate that she was mood is not calm. Seeing this, Rhode scratched his head, and didn''t know whether the current situation was good or bad, but there was something that he needed to deal with, and that matter happened to be related to the flaming girl, so he said: "It was those elementalists who leaked the news of my possession of the Burning Domain. They wanted to provoke a conflict between us and then profit from it. Fortunately, neither you nor I will be fooled by such a clumsy method. Is it right?" Listening to Rhode''s words, the flame girl deeply agreed: "That''s right, I won''t be fooled by this. Those elemental creatures that steal my power and are still rebelling against me are too hateful." Rhode scratched his head. He didn''t know how the flaming girl said such outrageous words. If he hadn''t found a way to resolve all her anger, what awaited him would be the terrifying power of the elemental monarch. good experience. Seemingly aware of Rhode''s look at him, the flame girl blushed slightly, and turned to raise her fist at him in a threatening posture: "What do you think I am doing?" "I want to see it." Rhode moved his body closer to the flaming girl and said without backing down. Seeing this, she could only let out a light hum, and then turned her head to the side, ignoring Rhode, just the top of her head. The devotion energy increased again. "It''s just that those Elementalists never thought of it. Their tricks to sow discord will only make the relationship between us closer. Their calculations are doomed to be ineffective. If they dare to calculate me, they will have to pay the price." He seemed to have thought of something, Rhode''s eyes sank. Listening to Rhode''s story, the flaming girl on the side looked a little flustered: "Who... Who is close to you? What are you talking about?" Although her words said so, her slightly shy face and slightly rising energy of devotion gave a completely different answer. Rhodes could only scratch his head, it seemed that the flaming girl was more duplicitous than he thought: "Forget it, come with me, we will settle the enemies who provoked us." Saying that, he grabbed the flaming girl''s wrist, and the two bodies turned into pure flames, leaving across the space. As the monarch of the fire element who has taken back all the flames in the world, the actual power of the flaming girl is far more terrifying than the girl''s body that she appears on the outside. Just like Rhode''s shock at the beginning, she is like a walking sun, if not for her Pulling back all the time, the ground under her feet will be melted by her. After gathering the unimaginable fire element, the flame girl''s basic attributes also reached an unimaginable level. Facing the flame escape that Rhodes cast, she could easily break free. As the unique stunt of the Great Demon, Flame Hide can not only teleport itself, but also be used as a means of fighting the enemy. The big devil only needs to subdue the enemy for a short time, and then he can send the enemy and himself to the mortal Jedi, and achieve the effect of perishing together. As the monarch of the fire element, there is no reason why Flam can''t break free from the flames, but at this moment, she did not do so, but when she felt the same warmth in Rhode''s palm, which was no less than hers, her heart Also became a little flustered. Wanting to use the flame to escape the fire element monarch in his heyday is undoubtedly more difficult than reaching the sky. Rhode obviously underestimated the quality of the flame girl. In her body, a quarter of the entire main plane has gathered. One''s magic element, she is like a quarter of the main plane, which is not something ordinary people can move. The flame evasion that Rhode used was also met with unimaginable resistance. Just relying on his accomplishments in flame evasion, he couldn''t move the flame girl in front of him. According to Rhode''s expectation, even if it was thousands of people The big demons worked together to cast the flames to hide, even if they overdrafted the limit and the blood vessels burst, they couldn''t move the flaming girl. After taking back all the fire elements in the world, the power possessed by the flaming girl was completely different from that of other creatures. It was not until he grabbed her hand that Rhodes understood what it meant to belong to the mighty power of the elemental monarch. If it wasn''t for the power of time, if she could still limit her, there would be no one in this world who could become her opponent. However, soon, Rhodes only felt that the resistance to using Flame Hide was greatly reduced. In essence, Flame Hide was also a kind of fire magic, and fire magic, how could it be difficult to hold the fire element monarch in front of him? Rhode noticed that in the body of the flame girl, those incalculable fire magic elements were all mobilized at this moment, and they were cooperating with him to complete the display of the flames, which was also the reason Rhode felt that the resistance was greatly reduced The reason, the power belonging to the elemental monarch, is secretly helping himself to complete the spell. After noticing the current change, Rhodes seemed to realize something, and then turned his attention to the flaming girl who was secretly mobilizing magic elements. Unsurprisingly, Rhodes'' behavior also resulted in a stare from the flaming girl. In addition, the girl''s eyes were a little smug, as if she was mercilessly mocking Rhodes. The ability is limited, but he also intends to move the element monarch who devoured the world. Rhode looked at her without showing weakness, and even if the flame girl had monstrous power, he would not want to change his will. Although she thought so in the bottom of her heart, the flame girl did not relax in the guidance of the flame, and was cooperating with Rhodes to cast the flame to hide. With the blessing of the elemental monarch, Rhodes cast the flame to hide much faster, and soon, the two bodies crossed the space and came to Werning. Looking at the vast scorched earth under his feet, Rhodes also felt something. There is no doubt that, as the patron saint of Brakada, Somra can completely destroy the entire Verning, and his power also touches the level of the elemental monarch. , I just don''t know how much he is worse than the element monarch. Rhodes lent this piece of land that was scorched to the elements to use it. One was to follow the trajectory of the expansion piece in his previous life, and the other was to hope that they could replace him and become the Blakada mage who suffered the escaped Eri. In the buffer zone of anger, I didn''t expect Rhode''s kindness to be exchanged for the calculation of the elementalist. In this case, Rhode did not intend to forgive them. Elemental envoys from other planes have no idea what kind of existence they have calculated. They don''t know anything about Rhodes'' famous name. As for now, when Rhodes comes in person, nothing can save them. Looking at the neat town built on the scorched earth, Rhode let out a cold snort. He raised the arrow of the Titan in his hand, and the rolling thunder gathered from his blade. The dazzling light burst out, and there seemed to be no more in the world. Light, the only thing everyone can see is the blade that gathers infinite lightning. Lightning blasted open the gate of the element city. Even though the element envoys fortified the entire city with magic rituals in advance for defense, they still had nothing to do with the Titan Arrow in Rhodes'' hands. . After swinging a sword, the mana in Rhodes body suddenly decreased by more than half. Even with the source of magic, the mana couldn''t stand such a waste of money. The source of mana needs time to restore mana, and half of the mana will take at least half an hour to restore it quickly. The girl on the side also noticed Rhode''s mistake, so she couldn''t help but covered her mouth and laughed: "Lord, if you keep going like this, you will have no mana at all. Don''t you think you can count your arithmetic power now? Let me do it. Well, I just need to move my finger and let them experience the power of the elemental monarch." If other flaming elements in hell heard what the flaming girl said at this time, they would be so surprised that their eyes would fall. This is not like what the king said. Shouldn''t she focus on this point? Are you mocking and hitting Rhodes? When will you be willing to help? Hearing what the flaming girl said, Rhode did not agree for a while, but said: "I understand your intention to take action, but don''t worry. Isn''t this still you? If you want to help me, then lend me a hand. A little mana, so I don''t run out of mana." As Rhodes said, the essence of mana is that the mage absorbs the scattered magic elements between heaven and earth and condenses them into mana used to cast magic. When the mage has exhausted all the mana in the body, he must restore the mana in the body through meditation, special skills such as mysticism, and treasures such as amulets, so that he can continue to cast spells. The flaming girl in front of her has absorbed all the fire magic elements in the world. If you compare it with a mage, she now has inexhaustible mana in her body. No matter how much she spends, it is impossible to spend it. When she runs out, even if she keeps casting fifth-order magic, even if she casts it all the way from now to the end of time, the mana in her body will not be exhausted. In contrast, although the source of magic power is an artifact, it can only restore Rhode''s mana to its upper limit every hour. In front of the elemental monarch, even if it is the source of magic, its effect is extremely limited. Chapter 2766 Compared with the current Rhode, the mana in the flame girl''s body is ten million times more than him. No matter how Rhode improves his knowledge attribute and has the help of the magic source, he can''t compare with the flame girl. The power belonging to the elemental monarch made the flaming girl gather a quarter of the magic elements of the entire main plane. After converting it into mana, it is simply an astronomical figure. It belongs to the existence that Rhode can only look up to. That is the elemental monarch. stalwart power. Perhaps it is precisely because she has accumulated such a huge amount of mana that her knowledge attribute has also reached an unpredictable level, and Rhodes can also rely on occasional stealing and comprehension to obtain an improvement in knowledge attribute. After hearing Rhodes'' request, the flaming girl let out a light hum, looking at Rhodes with even more pride in her eyes. The mana that belongs to the mage is originally the mage''s own unique thing, and it is a resource that cannot be shared at all. However, now there is a little surprise. The mana in the flame girl''s body is composed of almost infinite fire elements. She holds the burning field that controls the flames of the world. Coincidentally, Rhodes also has the power to burn the burning field. The existence of the Burning Domain also provides a unique bridge invisibly, so that the flaming girl can share the fire magic element in her body with Rhodes in front of her, and Rhodes can also rely on the power of the Burning Domain to destroy the fire. The magic element is completely absorbed, so that the missing mana can be quickly restored, and the filling speed is far faster than the one hour required for the magic source. After realizing the meaning of Rhodes'' words, the flaming girl still glanced at him arrogantly. Driven by an invisible force, she finally grabbed Rhodes'' hand. The sea of ????fire roared, and the flames swept wildly. Under the connection of the burning domain, the unimaginable fire magic element quickly filled the mana vacancy in Rhodes body. It only took a blink of an eye, and most of it had been consumed. The mana of , all filled at this moment, restored to full level. Due to the newly filled mana, almost all belonged to the fire element, which made Rhodes hot all over for a while, and every breath he exhaled was a scalding heat wave. Rhodes breath accidentally hit the face of the flaming girl. It made her heart beat slightly faster. After recovering all the missing mana, Rhodes did not attack the enemy again in the first time, but stared at the flaming girl beside him: "Thank you for your help, I knew I brought you here, I will not It was a wrong decision." Hearing what he said, the flaming girl just snorted, and the mana she shared with Rhode was insignificant to her. As an elemental monarch, her mana cannot be measured by common sense, just hearing Rhode''s When she said these words, she still couldn''t help but raised her head and made an appearance of victory: "I don''t want to share the fire element with you, but who asked you to beg me like this? You are a little bit, let you temporarily feel the power of the Burning Domain." Rhodes blinked, always feeling that something was wrong in the words of the flaming girl, but now is not the time to look into it. With sufficient mana, Rhodes once again raised the arrow of Titan held in his right hand, and the endless thunder condensed on the sword, and the world changed. This time, Rhodes didn''t keep any hand, but poured all the mana into the lightning. With Rhode''s next swing of his sword, thick lightning swept across the sky and shot straight out. After collecting all of Rhode''s mana, the damage of Lightning''s panel has reached tens of thousands, which is terrifying damage that any ordinary creature can''t bear, and only when the city is used as a hostile target can it show the greatest lethality. . When Rhode''s one shot fell, the streets of half the town were completely destroyed, the buildings in the city completely collapsed, and the elemental creatures were killed and injured countless times. Although Rhodes can directly kill with the Scarlet Eye when facing lower-ranked creatures, how can the power of the Scarlet Eye be as shocking as the Titan Arrow? Rhodes will surely let those who offend him understand the fate of daring to do so. After exhausting all the mana, Rhode did not panic at all. Following the left hand held by the flaming girl, a steady stream of fire magic elements was gathering crazily into his body through the connection of the Burning Realm. In between, the mana consumed has returned to normal. After realizing this, Rhodes couldn''t help but sigh. With the help of the elemental monarch, Rhodes briefly obtained truly infinite mana, although the damage limit of a single ultimate lightning was still affected by his own maximum mana. , but that infinite mana that takes no time to regenerate is exactly what all spellcasters dream of. And it was thanks to the flaming girl beside him that helped Rhode achieve all this. After noticing the look in Rhode''s eyes, the flaming girl''s mouth was slightly upturned, and her small and delicate tiger teeth were looming: "Look at me? Aren''t you going to punish the enemy who plots against us?" Rhode nodded, her words made sense, but when Rhode really turned his head, he suddenly felt his wrist tighten again. The flame girl''s seemingly weak hands contain unimaginable power, which is the terrifying quality brought by the superposition of infinite fire elements. Even Rhodes can''t combine all the fire elements in the world in terms of strength, such as Compared with the sun-like flaming girl, according to Rhode''s prediction, if she holds onto her tightly, I am afraid that even space spells will not work well. Only by giving up this arm can she escape her control. The flaming girl glanced at him and said, "I told you not to look at it? Will you only do as I say?" Now Rhodes is also a little helpless. He wants to reach out and scratch his head, but both hands are not free. One hand is holding the arrow of the Titan, and the other hand is being grabbed by the flame girl, and he can''t even scratch his head. . Rhodes didn''t know what she was thinking. He had long heard that the Hell Kings had weird temperaments. No matter what they did, it was not surprising. Now he understands what those words meant. The only good news is that although she said so, the energy of devotion above her head has actually increased. Just as the two were chatting, seeing that half of the town was completely destroyed by Rhodes'' two attacks, the elementalists were finally unbearable, except for a few who failed to resist the power of the ultimate lightning, and Rhodes attacked. In addition to the elemental envoys who had completely died, dozens of legendary elemental envoys gathered in the city appeared one after another and flew into the sky to confront Rhodes. The elemental creatures also surrounded the two of them, showing a strong momentum. Not far away, the unique spatial fluctuations continue to spread, and it will not be long before the rest of the legendary elementalists will come to meet the enemies who destroy their towns. "That strong fire element, how is this possible..." "It''s not wrong, she is the fire element monarch!" Soon, along with bursts of whispers, the identity of the flame girl was also recognized by the elemental envoys. She could not hide her identity at all. The extremely rich fire magic element was the best proof. When all the flames in the world are After complete silence, only the elemental monarch has such a terrifying power. "Why did the Elemental Monarch find us at this time? Did someone betray the information?" "It''s impossible... how could we attract the attention of the elemental monarch?" Listening to the discussions of the elemental envoys, the flaming girl raised her head proudly, raised her eyebrows at the same time, and glanced at Rhodes, the raised head seemed to be saying to Rhodes, "The focus of those people''s discussions, but I took them all!", but Rhodes, who destroyed the town, was completely ignored by them. Seeing this, Rhodes can only helplessly shrug, Flam is worthy of being the king of hell who is in charge of jealousy, and he has to compete with him on this kind of thing. He is not so boring, even in his mouth. The voice of discussion must also be contested. However, there is one thing that Rhodes continues to do, and that is to find the culprit behind his calculations. Rhodes once again condensed the lightning, and the thick and amazing lightning was attached to the Titan''s arrow, but it did not accumulate. "It''s the Lord of the Undead... The Lord of the Undead is here too." "How did he get together with the Elemental Monarch? Did he betray us?" After showing the terrifying power, the nearby elemental envoys also put their sights on Rhodes'' figure, and at the same time kept talking, guessing Rhodes'' intentions at this time. The element envoys can''t be allowed to think too much. Werning was originally the territory of Rhodes, but it was lent to them according to the agreement. What they didn''t expect was that the current Rhodes actually walked with the element monarch. This is not what good news. As if seeing the doubts in the hearts of the elemental envoys, Rhode took a step forward, and the flaming girl who had been holding his arm, still didn''t want to let go at this moment, just looked at the elemental envoys playfully. Just when the elements made him uneasy and didn''t understand what was going on, Rhode finally spoke up: "Elemental envoys, I believe you all know who I am, and I kindly lent Verning''s land to the Elementalists. You who have come from afar, but you dare to plot against me!" "Lord of the Undead, this must be a misunderstanding... We don''t know what happened." Rhode''s words immediately aroused louder discussions among the elemental envoys. At this moment, an old earth elemental envoy finally spoke. His voice was as calm as the earth. The sound suddenly calmed down, and it was obvious that he had extraordinary prestige. "I don''t think this is a misunderstanding." Rhode said solemnly, "Now that I and the Fire Elemental Monarch are here, do you have anything else to explain? If I hadn''t stopped her, she would have burned you all to death long ago. already." "Humph." Beside Rhodes, the flaming girl also hummed dissatisfiedly, and at the same time, the hand holding Rhodes'' wrist became harder. She didn''t know whether she was dissatisfied with those elements or Rhodes who made fun of her. . There was another discussion in the element envoy, and finally the old earth element envoy said: "Respected Lord of the Undead, this matter has nothing to do with us. Elemental monarchs are also extremely respectful, and it must be those fire elemental envoys who can do this kind of treasonous behavior." In order to quell the anger of the elemental monarch, listening to the earth elementalist, he sold others in a blink of an eye, and the nearby fire elementalist couldn''t sit still. Among them, Fela, an elemental hero, rebuked: "If you really respect the elemental monarch as you said, then why do you still come to the main plane, it is not better to stay in the elemental plane. What are you still hiding? Are you afraid of it?" Hearing the wild words in Fela''s mouth, Rhodes also turned his attention to the fire element hero in front of him. "The monarch of the fire element, I want to challenge you! For your own selfish desires, regardless of the thousands of beings on the main plane, you have taken away the basic elements that make up the world. I will not allow this to happen. When I become the monarch of the fire element , I will return the elements to this world and restore peace to this world!" With a lofty idea, Fela''s body was ignited by flames. Although he is a fire element person, his status as a hero makes his flame no longer bound by the elemental monarch. He is the candidate to challenge the fire elemental monarch. "Well said, the atrocities of the elemental monarchs, we have long been overwhelmed, Fela is the candidate to lead us to revive the glory of the flames, and he should become the fire elemental monarchs!" With Fela''s righteous words, the nearby fire elementalists no longer concealed at this moment. They called Fela''s name, hoping that he could replace the rank of the fire element monarch and return the flame to this world. . Hearing Fela''s provocative words, and at the same time igniting a flame that was completely out of her control, the flaming girl immediately fell into a violent rage. However, just as the atmosphere in the field was tense, a dark figure stood between Fela and the flaming girl. "I don''t mean to disturb, but you have calculated me too, aren''t you going to say something?" Rhode asked with a sword. Rhode''s words not only interrupted Fela''s challenge, but also curbed the anger of the flaming girl. The flame girl''s heart trembled slightly, and only then did she remember that she didn''t come here alone. It was Rhode, who was holding her arm tightly in front of her, who brought her here with him. Being hostile to the flame creatures, the anger and resentment accumulated by the seal for countless years resurfaced in the heart of the flame girl, but at this moment, she was extremely surprised to find that when Rhode stood in front of her, those unwilling, those The loneliness, the rage, gradually subsided at this moment, and all she has to do is just like now, trust the person in front of her, hold his hand, and share the mana with him. This unique feeling also made the eyes of the flaming girl looking at Rhodes gradually become hazy. Chapter 2767 "Lord of the Undead, this matter has nothing to do with you. Please don''t interfere in my battle with the elemental monarch. When the matter is over, I will naturally give you an explanation." Seeing that Rhodes seemed determined to intervene in this matter, Fela''s expression changed slightly. This was not the situation he hoped to see. According to Fira''s original expectation, he could wait until Flam and Rhode were both lost, and then benefit from the fisherman, but the development of things went beyond his expectations. De came to the door together, and Fela couldn''t hide in the dark this time, and could only be forced to use all his strength to challenge the elemental monarch. With the blessing of the ancient fire magic book, Fela also found a way to defuse the power of the elemental monarch. Even if he was defeated for a while, he could retreat and continue to look for opportunities. However, in front of Rhodes, Fela''s plans suddenly fell through. Rhode''s power is not restricted by the fire magic book. Rhode''s intervention suddenly caught Fela by surprise. He didn''t know why Rhode helped the fire element monarch who devoured the world. Isn''t Rhode also a creature on the main plane? It''s just that he couldn''t help thinking about the current situation, so he had to persuade Rhode nicely. However, Rhode did not eat his way at all, and the lightning on the Titan''s arrow was even more full: "I lent you the land with good intentions, but you want to provoke the relationship between me and Flam, if it is not for me and her old, Maybe it will really fall for you, how can I calm my anger?" Listening to Rhode''s words, the flaming girl who was holding his hand nodded again and again, completely forgetting that Rhode''s words were old, but they were all things that made her feel very unhappy at the time. Looking back now, it became The unique bond between her and Rhodes, it is impossible for another person to bring those feelings to her. Seeing Rhode''s resolute attitude, Fela was also angry. He is not someone to be bullied. He is a fierce fire element hero who leads many rebel elements. If he didn''t have any scruples, he would have let Rhode Taste your own greatness. "Lord of the Undead, do you really want to intervene in our grievances with the elemental monarchs? You will become the enemy of all elementalists and all good elemental creatures!" Fira threatened, although she knew that she wanted to use words to scare away the famous The Lord of the Undead was undoubtedly a very difficult thing, but he still made his last effort. Facing the threat of the fire elemental hero, Rhodes just shook his head: "It''s not that I want to intervene in this matter, it''s your plan that involved me, and you provoked people who shouldn''t be provoked. As for becoming all elemental creatures The enemy... I don''t know how many elemental creatures your words can represent, but I know that at least the fire element will not become my enemy." Rhode raised his left hand slightly, and the fire element monarch held his arm tightly, passing him the nearly infinite magic element. The hands of the two were like a unique bridge, proving that what Rhode said was true. Holding the Titan Arrow high, Rod Lang said: "You want to challenge the Fire Elemental Monarch? Then pass me first." Listening to Rhode''s words, the flame girl let out a light hum, although with her current strength, she does not need Rhode''s maintenance, nor the protection of any creatures, but this feeling of being protected in times of crisis still makes her feel The corners of his mouth couldn''t help but rise slightly, and even Rhodes became much more pleasing to the eye. On the side, seeing that Rhode was determined to stand on the side of the elemental monarch, Fela could only grit his teeth secretly, but he did not expect his previous calculations to fail completely, and even had the opposite effect, turning the already elusive Rhodes, Completely forced into the element monarch''s side. After listening to Rhode''s words to defend the elemental monarch, the nearby elemental creatures also talked a lot, and many elemental envoys who were excited even glared at Rhodes directly, cursing in their mouths. "Even if Lord Fela has calculated you, it is for the sake of the future of the entire main plane. As a creature in the main plane, you obviously have powerful power, but you are unwilling to make such a sacrifice, and now you are still with the elements. The monarch is in the same stream, you are simply a traitor to the main plane!" The one who yelled the loudest was a tall and thin Fire Elementalist. He glared at Rhodes and accused Rhodes of various behaviors. The sturdy laser penetrated the sky, and when no one reacted, it instantly smashed the fire elemental into ashes. He didn''t even have time to cast a defensive magic. When he noticed the danger, his body was completely covered by the laser. The hole is pierced, and the flesh and blood will be ashes. Controlling the Eternal Magic Eye, after doing all this, Rhode said calmly, "Is there anyone else dissatisfied with me?" After realizing that Rhode was merciless, he killed the person who accused him, and the remaining elements made everyone feel at risk. The laser that penetrated the sky without any precautions was a force they had never seen before. It was beyond the imagination of the elemental envoys. For a while, I didn¡¯t know how to deal with it, so I had to reinforce the Aegis of Hercules beside me. Each elemental envoy said that there were three or more layers of the aegis of hercules. Under the dark green barrier, they It looked like a group of turtles, and it became inconvenient to move. Seeing the Elementalist''s spell casting, Rhode''s mouth twitched. He didn''t expect them to choose this way to deal with it. The flaming girl beside him laughed mercilessly at the moment: "Do you guys know this kind of magic? That''s all. Do you want to challenge me too?" "Elemental monarch, your opponent is here." Fira let out an angry shout, his body turned into a blue flame, but its power was even better than ordinary flames. The fire magic book quickly flipped in front of Fira, and finally landed on one of the sides. It was a spell specially used to deal with elemental monarchs. Anywhere in the world, the Brakada where mages are born, or the elemental plane full of magic, it is impossible to record such spells, and the elemental monarchs cannot allow such spells to exist, only the lost fire magic book. There are only records of this kind of magic. The magic called "Nova Burst" is Fela''s ultimate move for the elemental monarch. The body of the target that needs to be cast in Nova Explosion has unimaginable fire magic elements, and the spell makes those magic elements completely out of control, thus causing the target to be cast to self-destruct. This kind of magic can hardly have any effect on ordinary creatures. After all, not all creatures have magical elements that are unimaginable like the elemental monarchs, and this kind of magic can only be used to deal with the elemental monarchs. some effect. The long-lost fire magic book is Fira''s reliance on the elemental monarch. When the fire element monarch took back all the fire elements in the world, the flame contained in her body, even Fira, a hero, could only look up. Fela brought the hope of defeating the elemental monarch. The fire elemental monarch could not dream of it. The unimaginable magical element in her body will now turn into a weapon against herself. Fela cast the spell with all his strength, and the whistling wind blew the ancient book in his hand. Under the effect of the spell, the flame girl let out a muffled groan. The fire element in her body was faintly out of control at this moment. trend, which also made her angry. A direct bombardment came, the dazzling lightning that destroyed everything, interrupted Fela''s casting action, even he did not dare to withstand the bombardment of the full amount of ultimate lightning, the unimaginable terrifying damage, no matter how he protected it, There is no guarantee that he will not end up with a serious injury and dying. Fela, who had just teleported away, was quickly bombarded by the laser again. The violent laser that fell from the sky, as if predicting the landing point of Fela''s teleportation, bombarded the top of his head, and flames appeared all over Fela''s body. The shield formed barely blocked the first round of the laser''s offensive, but the continuous lasers pressed Fela, who was maintaining the shield''s protection, to the point where he could barely lift his head, let alone continue to cast Nova Burst. "Rod!" Fela let out an angry shout. He knew that everything in front of him was caused by Rhodes. Under the suppression of the Nova outbreak, the fire element monarch would also lose control of his power. How could he display such a fierce spell to fight back? The lightning and lasers that came straight were filled with killing intent, and only Rhode, who was famous for his viciousness, could perform such ruthless magic. "Well done, don''t let him release that magic." On the side, the flaming girl also escaped the suppression of the nova explosion, her eyes fell on the unique magic book, and there was a bit of hatred in her eyes. Unexpectedly, the magic cast by the elementalist can actually affect her. Even if the fire element in her body is slightly out of control, it is enough to cause her vigilance. Fortunately, Rhodes helped her resolve this crisis in time. . Before she knew it, her hand grabbed Rhode''s wrist from the beginning to two fingers intertwined, and doing so would fill the mana consumed by Rhode''s release of the Titan Arrow more quickly. Relying on the elemental effect of burning out the domain, whenever Rhode squandered the mana in his body, the mana from the flame girl would immediately fill his mana. No need for the flaming girl''s reminder, Rhode also found clues from Fela''s actions. He was so convinced of the efficacy of this spell that he had obviously prepared in advance. In addition to the flaming girl, even Rhodes, who has the burning domain, also vaguely sensed some kind of threat from the magic cast by Fira. After feeling this, Rhode looked at Fira with a bit more killing intent. If Rhode was unhappy at first because of Fella''s calculations, then the situation has changed now. A unique magic book that even Rhodes couldn''t bear to miss. Under the continuous suppression of lasers and lightning, Fela''s figure was tossing and turning. Although he looked embarrassed for a while, he did not suffer any substantial damage. He turned his body into a small group of dark blue fireballs, dodging him. All incoming attacks, while still continuing to cast spells. Seeing this, Rhode took the initiative to say: "He has been avoiding my attack. I need to use the flame to hide and give him a fatal blow to completely end this battle." As Rhodes said, Rhodes did not choose to upgrade himself into a legendary creature because he needed to retain the opportunity to be promoted to a legend to deal with the power of time that belonged to Moriel. Because of this, it is difficult for Rhodes to effectively use long-range means to kill Fela, who is constantly dodging. Although the Titan Arrow released by Rhodes, a single damage is enough to clear Fela''s health several times, but if the lightning can''t hit, no matter how high the panel damage is, it will not be able to achieve any results in the end. Underneath, although the ground below was blasted into bottomless potholes by lightning, Rhode still did not cause any damage to him. After discovering this, Rhodes couldn''t help shaking his head. The hit rate of remotely releasing Titan Arrows has always been a problem that plagued Rhodes. In order to completely solve the enemy, Rhode needs to use the method he is best at, which is to first block the enemy''s escape path with teleportation, and then use the ultimate lightning to kill him. Rhode has used this method many times to defeat those legendary creatures with higher ranks than him. Now it is naturally familiar to use it. However, the current situation is obviously different from those battles in Rhode''s memory. Luo De''s hand was holding another flame girl. If the flame girl is as light as she looks, that''s all. The crux of the problem is that the flame girl in front of her has all the fire magic elements of the entire main plane in her body, and her quality is far beyond Rhode''s imagination. It was more than ten million times that of Rhodes. Even if Rhodes wanted to use the flames to escape, it would be very difficult to put such a heavy burden on his side. Rhode''s original intention was to hope that the flaming girl could let go of the hands of the two and let herself solve the enemy through the flames. Never thought that she had misunderstood Rhode''s meaning. What made Rhode a little helpless was that after hearing his words, the flaming girl first glared at him, as if blaming him for his actions at this time, then leaned her body over and hugged him before saying, "Okay. , I will cast Fire Hide instead of you, you just need to tell me when to cast the spell." Rhode was stunned for a moment. It was obvious that the flaming girl had misunderstood something. This was not what he wanted to express at first, but since that was the case, he did not continue to explain anything. The hotness belonging to the flaming girl almost ignited Rhode''s body. If it wasn''t for him being immune to fire magic, this brief hug would be enough to burn him to ashes. It was a hotness that no one could ever feel. The moment he was embraced by the flaming girl, Rhodes only felt like he was holding the sun. Although the sun in his arms greatly affected his attention, Rhodes quickly recovered. Taking advantage of the moment Fela dodged, Rhodes'' eyes narrowed: "It''s now." The flames ripped apart the space, and the two figures flashed past. Under the leadership of the flaming girl, Rhodes appeared beside Fela, and under his stunned gaze, he used a sword full of lightning to penetrate him with a sword. Chapter 2768 The frantic lightning completely tore Fela''s body, causing tens of thousands of panel damage, enough to destroy all living things in the world. Even Fela, an elemental hero, could not resist the unimaginably high damage, and even the elemental core in his body could not be spared at this moment, turning into powder under lightning. With the fall of Fela, the nearby elemental creatures have no resistance at all. Even the hero who led them to resist is now dead in the hands of the fierce enemy. How can these remaining elementalists be able to compete with the elements? The monarch fights? The battle ended with the surrender of the Fire Elemental Creatures, and the rest of the Elemental Creatures were still watching, staring at Rhodes with angry eyes, as if accusing him of being in the company of the Elemental Monarch. Rhode ignored those elemental creatures, and his attention was on a unique book, which was Fira''s weapon against the elemental monarch. The fire magic book, recorded in the book, can restrain the fire elemental monarch. unique magic. It is a pity that Fela got into trouble with an existence that should not be provoked. In front of Rhodes, all Fela''s preparations became useless, and finally, with the desire to defeat the elemental monarch, it turned into a shattered elemental core. There was also a reminder in the system log that after killing the fire element hero Fela, Rhode gained 35w experience points. . And the unique magic book came to Rhodes at this moment. A pure white plain hand came over and seemed to want to snatch the magic book. Fortunately, Rhode lifted the magic book in time and avoided the grasp of the plain hand. At the same time, Rhodes also put his eyes on the master of Sushou. After he had dealt with Fela, the flaming girl had let go of the hand that was surrounding him. Seeing that the movement was discovered by him, he simply stopped covering it up and put his hands on his hips. Ordered to Rhodes: "Give me that book quickly!" Of course, Rhode did not do this, but opened the magic book seemingly at random: "I have heard a rumor that if someone can collect the magic book and the spirit ball, and then use the power of the ball of destruction, that person will You can defeat the corresponding elemental monarch. Is this true?" "How can there be such a rumor?" The flame girl blinked, pretending to be calm. "You really don''t know?" Rhode stared at her, trying to see all the changes in her expression without a trace. Being stared at by Rhodes like this, the flaming girl suddenly became angry: "Give me the fire magic book! Otherwise, I will be angry, hum, then you will understand the horror of flames." With that said, the flaming girl rushed forward and wanted to snatch the magic book from Rhodes'' hands, but how could Rhodes make her wish? Rhode just raised his hand and held the magic book high above his head. No matter how much the flame girl, who was a head shorter than him, stretched out her hand, she couldn''t touch the magic book. It wasn''t until after a long time of trying to no avail that the flaming girl remembered that she was not as weak as she looked. She was the elemental monarch who devoured the world. After absorbing all the fire elements in the world, her power was unparalleled. How could he be stumped by Rhodes'' trick? She grabbed Rhode''s arm. Under the boundless power brought by the endless flame, Rhode''s raised hand was slightly bent. Seeing that he was about to get the magic book, the flame girl suddenly became anxious, but suddenly felt the power in her hand. As soon as it was loose, Rhode, who was just caught by her, had bursts of black mist, and there were countless bats emerging from the black mist. Rhode will not be caught by the flame girl. His bat transformation ability has already passed the test of life and death many times. Now it is the right time to use it. Under the transport of the vampire bat, the books in Rhode''s hand did not fall into the hands of the flame girl. , but was carried away by several bats. The flame girl''s eyes narrowed, she raised her hand, and a spiritual snake made of countless flames drilled out of her palm, and rushed towards the bat transformed into a bat. In the blink of an eye, most of the vampire bats were killed and injured. Now even Rhode does not dare to maintain the bat transformation. He can rely on the blood of the great demon to achieve flame immunity, but the bat transformation belongs to the power of the blood of the vampire. The former Rhode also relied on the eagle eye technique to learn With this kind of power, those bats can''t resist the fire magic. If the flame girl has a large-scale magic, I am afraid that all the bats will be killed and injured, and Rhodes will also be seriously injured. After regaining his original body, the magic book appeared in Rhodes'' hands again. Rhodes only felt that his body was weak for a while, and the bat transformation consumed a lot of health, but he was not in a hurry. With the blessing of the racing achievement [Favorite Person], Rhode can recover 1% of his health for each resurrection of a creature. This value does not seem to be high, but with the characteristics of infinite resurrection in the death field, it is enough to recover within a short period of time. Restore Rhodes to full health. In the Element City, many low-level elemental envoys had already been transformed into vampires under the gaze of the Scarlet Eye. Now that they were ordered by Rhodes, they immediately killed each other and resurrected in the Death Domain. Rhodes'' health Also restored to full. Seeing that the flaming girl was about to attack again, Rhode hurriedly reminded: "Wait a minute, I don''t want to fight with you, I''m just curious about the contents of the book. How can a spellcaster not be curious about the magic book that records all magic Woolen cloth?" After hearing what Rhode said, the flame girl''s expression improved slightly. After the previous incident, she also had an inexplicable trust in Rhode''s words, which made her subconsciously ignore other possibilities: "Even so, I can''t lend it to you, not to mention that you still have the Orb of Destruction on your body. Only the elemental monarch is qualified to own those things, and return the Orb of Destruction to me!" "..." The corner of Rhode''s mouth twitched, why did the flaming girl sound like she didn''t keep the fire magic book, but she also had to catch the ball of destruction? Did she think that by virtue of her status as an elemental monarch, she could issue orders at will? Speaking of the Destruction Ball, Rhodes thought about it, and then took out the treasure. Up to now, the ball of destruction, the ball of fire spirit, and the fire magic book, these three things are specially used to restrain the fire element monarch, but all are in the hands of Rhodes, in other words, the current Rhodes, has taken It is time to deal with the authority of the fire element monarch. I am afraid that Fela never dreamed of it. He is not the only candidate to challenge the fire element monarch. With the blessing of the Burning Realm, Rhodes now has the opportunity to challenge the fire element monarch. Whether to formally challenge the fire element monarch and snatch the power to control all fire elements is now in Rhode''s mind. After a short decision, looking at the flaming girl who was pouting, trying to steal the fire magic book from her body, but didn''t know what to do, Rhode finally gave up the idea. At least for now, Rhodes does not need to do this. Although the flaming girl is very charming, she occasionally shows another side. Having said that, Rhode took out the Destruction Ball. Although Rhodes didn''t know the real power contained in the fire magic book, he had a hunch that when the magic book came into contact with the Orb of Destruction or the Spirit of Fire orb, there might be different changes. Although the Fire Spirit Ball was also on Rhodes, the flame girl didn''t know this, so Rhodes didn''t take it out, but just took out the Destruction Ball that the Elemental Monarchs knew where it fell. In the beginning, Rhodes relied on the ritual of banning magic on the hero Tanan, and snatched the Orb of Destruction from the Water Elemental Monarch. Unexpectedly, he could now rely on the power of the Spirit Ball to deal with the Fire Elemental Monarch. It is also a kind of Unique chance. "What the hell are you doing?" After realizing Rhode''s action, the flaming girl panicked for a while. I don''t know if it was Rhode''s illusion, but she took a step back. "Just give it a try." Rhode said slowly, while not forgetting to activate the effect of the field of love, observing the flame girl beside him. As expected by Rhodes, the energy of the flame girl''s head is still increasing, and it has not declined because of his various actions. Now it has filled four grids, and only the last grid is left. What makes Rhodes a little emotional is that the desire to obtain the flaming girl''s devotion energy seems to be different from other people. Only by doing the opposite of what she wants can it be easier to increase the devotion energy. If everything follows Her thoughts, on the contrary, will reduce the energy of the heart, which also makes Rhode very helpless. But for Rhodes at the moment, this is obviously a good thing. When the energy of the flame girl''s head continues to increase, Rhodes also seems to have seen another way to deal with the elemental monarch without bloodshed, and that is the realm of love. The peculiarity of Rod couldn''t help but sigh, this is indeed the unique domain possessed by the lust king. Just as Rhodes was thinking about it, when the Orb of Destruction and the fire magic book he was holding came into contact with each other, a situation that Rhodes did not expect occurred. The flame ignited from the surface of the magic book, and then spread out through the power of the ball of destruction. At the same time, the pages on the surface of the magic book, under the effect of the ball of destruction, lost their ability to resist magic, and the flames burned. Some pages, some pages have been left, at the same time, the text of the classics itself has also undergone some changes. "what¡­¡­" Rhode discovered the changes in the fire magic book. As a book that records all fire magic in the world, it is impossible for it to be burned by flames. Only under the power of the ball of destruction will the magic book itself be attacked by flames. . However, the flame power of the backlash seems to be a little weaker, unable to completely burn some pages, and unable to reveal the real hidden content under the magic book. After noticing this scene, the flaming girl breathed a sigh of relief, and turned to ridicule Rhode ruthlessly: "Do you think that I, the monarch of the fire element, need to learn the magic in the book? I want this book, just for the sake of Burn it so that the knowledge in the book will not be mastered by others, I can''t believe that you did this for me, hum, it saved me a lot of effort." Rhodes frowned. He looked at the fire magic book that was devoured by the flames and seemed to have thought of something. Only with a more suitable flame can the magic book be burned just right with the blessing of the ball of destruction. The temperature of the flame should not be too high. If he uses the power of the burning domain, it will really be like what the flame girl said. , completely burn the magic book. What kind of flame, the temperature is neither high nor low, can burn the magic book just right? As soon as he thought of this, the answer immediately appeared in Rhodes'' mind, that is, the power of the fire spirit ball was used as the standard to create a flame, and the superposition of these three things could just restrain the power of the elemental monarch. The Fire Spirit Ball, which was originally stored by Mage Bracada, was exchanged by Rhodes for the Water Spirit Ball at the expense of the Thieves Guild not long ago. At that time, Rhode did not expect that he could rely on the fire spirit ball to deal with the fire element monarch. It was only for the sake of the thief leader Sally that he agreed to the deal and handed the water spirit ball to those creatures. They had the opportunity to fight against the water element monarch, but they didn''t expect that now, the beneficiary would be Rhode himself. The ancient fire spirit ball is now hidden in Rhodes'' space ring. Now there is only one last step left to deal with the burning of the fire magic book. As long as the power of the fire spirit ball is exerted, Rhodes can see what is recorded in the book. The real magic to fight the elemental monarchs is far greater than the magic that Fela has performed before. Looking at the flaming girl with a proud face in front of him, Rhode also laughed. The fire element monarch was too complacent and did not take all his preparations into his eyes. In this case, he also gave the flaming girl a share. surprise. As Rhode''s thoughts moved, the fire ball also appeared in his hand. Looking at the unique spirit ball, the flame girl was stunned for a moment. She opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but she didn''t say it. She just saw the magic book and the ball of destruction in Rhode''s other hand. , This is a great feeling, and the words become trembling: "Rod, what are you holding now? Come and show me..." Rhode just shook his head. He took out the fire ball, not for the flaming girl to see, it was the magic weapon used to deal with her. The original Rhode did not know how to stack the three unique treasures to form a unique power to deal with the fire element monarch, but after a short trial, and from the slightly flustered expression of the flame girl, he knew his own The idea is right, he has been working hard in the right direction. Rhode mobilized the flames in the fire spirit ball. The flames in the spirit ball were not as fiery as the Burning Domain. Before that, Rhode never understood what the flames did, but now, he has found those flames. correct usage. Under the burning of the fire of the spirit ball, all the precious knowledge in the fire magic book disappeared, and the broken pages were glued together, and a new page was formed, and that was exactly what Rhode needed. . Just as Rhodes'' heartbeat quickened, a gust of wind suddenly erupted, and a boundless breath appeared beside the two of them. Chapter 2769 The suddenly powerful aura that appeared, also made Rhodes eyes congeal. In the gust of wind that rolled the sky and howled, a huge cyclone wrapped Rhodes and the flaming girl, and the shrinking gust of wind was like an invisible blade, tearing the nearby ground. The cyclone kept changing, the storm condensed little by little, and finally a tall and thin human man appeared. Clouds and lightning surrounded the man, making him look very extraordinary. Even the arrow of the Titan held by Rhodes, He also trembled slightly because of the man''s appearance. As the last creation of the Titans, the Arrow of the Titans gathers the power of the Titans to control the thunder, which is also the reason why the sword-wielder can swing lightning with every sword. At this moment, the feeling that the Titan''s Arrow sent to Rhodes was clearly a kind of fighting intent and provocation in the face of a strong enemy. Rhodes also felt something for a while, and the person in front of him can also control thunder, and his strength is not even weaker than the arrow of the divine weapon Titan. It is a pity that the might of the man was destroyed by the ice that wrapped his body. Half of his body was blocked by the ice, and he couldn''t move at all. Not only did he not feel terrible at first glance, but he was a little embarrassed. "Thelma, you came just in time!" Without waiting for the man to speak, the flaming girl was instantly overjoyed. As a fire element monarch, how could she not be familiar with other element monarchs? The tall and thin man who suddenly appeared was Thelma, the monarch of the Qi element. "Hmph! Rhodes, don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking, give me that book!" With the support of another elemental monarch, the flaming girl changed her previous weakness and her words became tough. Even Rhodes was a little helpless for a while, and he could only sigh in his heart that the time of the Qi Elemental Monarch arrived so coincidentally. If he had come earlier, Rhodes would not have exposed the few things that dealt with the Fire Elemental Monarch. Treasure, if it came later, Rhodes might have already cleaned up the flaming girl, but it was stuck at this point in time, forcing Rhodes to reconsider his current plan. With the help of the fire magic book and the fire spirit ball, Rhodes has a way to deal with the flame girl, but facing the same powerful Qi element monarch, Rhodes has no restraint. Dealing with an elemental monarch is already extremely difficult. If he provokes two elemental monarchs at the same time, Rhode is equal to offending half of the magic elements in the world. , nothing can help Rhodes. After a brief hesitation, Rhodes made a decision without a trace, and took out the almost burned magic book in his hand. "I''m very curious about the fire magic recorded in the book, but unfortunately, under the illumination of the ball of destruction, it burned down by itself. It seems that I am destined to miss those magics." As Rhodes took out the magic book, the flaming girl grabbed it and opened the thick book cover that was left, only to see that a large amount of ashes fell, but there was no trace of the content recorded in it. In this situation, even the flame girl was stunned. She clearly saw that when Rhode took out the spirit ball, under the scorching flames, pages made of ashes appeared in the magic book. He disappeared, apparently Rhode did something. Just when the flaming girl was about to attack, she heard Rhode say again: "Thelma, the monarch of the air element, I have heard your name a long time ago, and it is indeed well-deserved when I see it today, but the ice on your body destroys it. You have the momentum you should have." Hearing what Rhode said, the flame girl snorted: "You didn''t say that when you saw me for the first time! Back then, you challenged me with your immunity to flames. According to your temperament, now Shouldn''t we challenge Thelma with a treasure immune to lightning?" Being mercilessly exposed by the flame girl, Rhode''s mouth twitched. At that time, Rhode did not know that she was the monarch of the fire element. The power of immunity to lightning alone cannot defeat Thelma. Qi magic is not only the power of lightning, those flowing winds, and even the gates of different dimensions are a kind of Qi magic, and lightning is only Qi. A part of magic. Fortunately, Thelma didn''t care about this, just said: "The Lord of the Undead is very knowledgeable, the ice on my body is the wound left by the divine weapon, and the ice has eroded my soul. There is no way to resolve it, only the fire element monarch can heal my injury." Following Thelma''s words, Rhode also put his gaze on the ice that wrapped half of his body. Even if the flaming girl was next to him, the temperature nearby was terribly high, and the ice did not have any tendency to melt. Only A divine weapon can cause such terrifying injuries. Although Thelma is noble as the monarch of the Qi element, in the words, there is no aggressive aura like the flaming girl, on the contrary, it seems quite polite, giving people a feeling of spring breeze. "The Sword of Ice..." Rhodes thought of the scene he saw through the Eternal Magic Eye, and felt something for a while. The Eri creature intends to rely on the power of the divine sword to fight against the water element monarch who calls the tide. Its formidable power is naturally extraordinary, and even the powerful air element monarch will be injured under the sword of ice, and he has to Turn to another elemental monarch for help. "I don''t want to help you! Unless, you help me beat Rhodes right now." However, to everyone''s surprise, in the face of Thelma''s request, the flaming girl gave such an answer without even thinking about it. Even Rhodes was stunned for a while after hearing this. This is obviously a request from the Qi Elemental Monarch. What does it have to do with Rhodes? Even if she wants the lion to speak up, don''t drag herself in. What is the condition to beat herself up? Thelma obviously understands Flam''s willfulness. Among all the elemental monarchs, the flame in hell is also the most difficult and completely unreasonable one. Fortunately, for what she promised, the flame girl Never regret it. The Qi Elemental Monarch looked at Rhodes and sighed slightly: "Sorry, Lord of the Undead, I would like to congratulate you on your wedding with the Dragon Queen, but you have also heard the conditions of the Fire Elemental Monarch. You can rest assured that I won''t take your life..." On the side, the flaming girl also showed a triumphant smile. He had already guessed Rhode''s thoughts and knew that he was unwilling to take action against the Qi element monarch. He must have scruples. There is no escape either. Thinking of Rhodes teasing himself after he stole the fire magic book, the flaming girl''s face turned slightly red, and then she gritted her teeth fiercely. With the arrival of the Qi element monarch, the situation changed immediately, and Rhodes waited for his revenge. Bar. "and many more¡­¡­" Rhode hurriedly stopped the action of the Qi Elemental Monarch. As one of the elemental monarchs who devoured the world, the Qi Elemental Monarch in his heyday was also above fire and soil. His seal was far stronger than that of the Flaming Girl. can be completely eliminated. Even so, the power of the Qi Elemental Monarch should not be underestimated. With his current power alone, he can defeat the hero Somra, who is also a demigod, many times, and even completely suppress and seal him. The strength is evident. Rhode did not want to conflict with the Qi element monarch, let alone give up resistance, and was beaten by him according to the request of the flaming girl. According to Rhode''s understanding of the flaming girl, doing so will definitely reduce the energy of her head. Anyone who obeys the flaming girl will attract her disgust and disgust, not to mention being beaten up so embarrassingly. . Let Rhodes use all his strength to fight against the Qi element monarch in front of him. There is no problem in doing so, but it is also invisible, following the words of the flaming girl, Rhodes does not want to be controlled by her. "You want to find a way to melt the ice, right? Maybe other than Flam, there are other people who can help you." Rhode said slowly, with a bit of confidence in his words. Thelma was slightly taken aback: "You said there are other people who can help me? It seems that you don''t understand the power of the divine weapon ''Ice Sword'' that wounded me. That sword can freeze everything, even as an element. I, the monarch, cannot escape the power of the Divine Sword, and only the monarch who masters the fire element of the Burning Domain can melt the ice of the Divine Sword." Rhodes was not stumped by his words, but was prepared to say: "Who said that only the monarch of the fire element has the Burning Domain?" On the side, the flaming girl who was leaning on her waist, ready to watch a joke, couldn''t laugh anymore. Thinking of some secrets about Rhodes, the smile that was still on her face completely froze, so she could only stare with her mouth open. Rhodes. Thelma obviously realized something, and looked at Rhodes with a little more surprise: "You mean..." Rhodes didn''t answer with words, but put his gaze on the ice that covered half of Thelma''s body. When Rhode saw Thelma''s first glance, he realized that these hard ices are extraordinary. The solid ice produced by the Sword of Ice is not so easy to melt. If you can''t find a suitable method, even if Thousands of years have passed, and the ice shows no sign of melting. It''s no wonder that Thelma would turn to the flame girl for help. In this world, except for the fire element monarch who has the burning domain, almost everyone has nothing to do with this kind of ice. And just as Rhodes said, the fire element monarch is not the only one who has the Burning Domain in this world. More fiery than the dragon''s breath, hotter than the lava, the ultimate flame that melted everything was released from Rhode''s palm, and enveloped Thelma''s body with ice. Thelma was surprised to find that the ten thousand years of ice that he could try to expel, no matter what means he used, showed signs of melting at this moment. Under the control of Rhodes, the ice was melting little by little. , belonging to his body, can also be liberated from the package of ice. This discovery immediately made Thelma overjoyed, and there was a little more appreciation and gratitude in the eyes looking at Rhodes. What Thelma didn''t expect was that the person who expelled the ice on his body was not Flam, who was the same elemental monarch who was sealed in the ancient era, but a human born on the main plane. On the side, the flaming girl was even more unhappy. Rhode''s shot not only easily resolved her provocation, but also helped the qi element monarch invisibly, making Thelma owe a favor. More importantly, the flaming girl seemed to be ignored. It was obvious that Thelma came to her for help, but now he was convinced by Rhodes, and Rhodes used the power of the Burning Domain without asking her for permission. , This feeling of being ignored really made her feel very uncomfortable, so she could only stare at Rhodes. Rhode, who was healing the qi element monarch and expelling the ice that shrouded his body, suddenly felt a chill behind him. Following the direction of the chill, Rhode also noticed the flaming girl staring at him. He could only shrug helplessly at her, and at the same time showed a triumphant smile, at least in the matter of the Qi element monarch, Rhode once again. beat her. Rhode noticed that in just such a short time, the energy of the flame girl''s head was rapidly increasing, and the increase rate far exceeded Rhode''s imagination. In a blink of an eye, he broke through the fourth grid, and the last grid was filled, and there was only one left. The last half. Now Rhode does not dare to stimulate the flaming girl any more. Compared with the energy of the last stage, Rhode is more worried about whether the sudden surge of the energy of the heart will make her make some irrational actions. The flaming girl who uses the crime of jealousy as a source of power, Rhode will not be surprised by any strange actions. Seeing that the energy above her head is only the last part, Rhode is worried. Fortunately, Rhode''s worries didn''t last long, and soon, his eyes were drawn to another thing. Under the purification of the flames, the solid ice shrouded in Thelma has been completely removed. After getting out of the ice pack, Thelma moved her body with unstoppable joy on her face. Wounded by the Ice Sword, Thelma has been suffering from the pain of freezing her soul. As an elemental monarch, he will definitely not be knocked down by those pains, but the ice that erodes his soul like a gangrene of bones also makes him feel extremely uncomfortable. The pain of freezing is unbearable. Fortunately, at this moment, Thelma finally regained her freedom and was no longer affected by the ice. Feeling the long-lost peace and enjoying the feeling of the breeze blowing freely over his body, Thelma looked at Rhode with a little more gratitude. He knew that he could recover now, thanks to this man. given. Although Thelma did not know how Rhode, who is a human, mastered the burning domain unique to the fire element monarch, but when he saw the flaming girl who looked upright next to Rhode, he also had a feeling in his heart. A bit of guesswork. No matter how Rhodes got that domain, he has now helped Thelma who came from afar. As an elemental monarch, he will not begrudge his gratitude. (ps: Extra: Follow the miracle, update tomorrow.) Chapter 2770 "The power of the ice has been completely expelled, the monarch of the Qi element, how do you feel now?" Seeing that the ice surrounding the tall and thin man had completely melted away, Rhode ended his use of the Burning Domain and asked him at the same time. . For the display of the Burning Realm, Rhodes has long been familiar with the road, and helping the Qi element monarch is just a small effort. But in addition to burning out the realm, it is not a simple matter to melt the eternal ice produced by the Divine Sword. At least with the knowledge of the Qi element monarch, it is impossible to easily remove the stubborn disease, and he must seek help from the fire element monarch. Without the shackles of the ice, the air element monarch moved his arms, bursts of air burst out of his body, and the human body appeared and was replaced by a frantic cyclone. Thelma moved his body to the fullest. He suddenly turned into a gust of wind, smashing through the clouds in the sky, and suddenly it was like thunder and lightning, galloping like lightning. Without the shackles of ice, he has regained his full strength. Although all the air elements in the world have not been recovered, Thelma, the monarch of the elements, still has unimaginable power. In terms of lightning attainments, it is almost the same as Rhodes under the blessing of the Titan''s Arrow, which is enough to make the Titan''s The arrow itself sent a warning. "Lord of the Undead, you have done me a great favor. Please allow me to stay and give you and your new wife the blessings of the air element." After a while of activity, Thelma returned to her human form. , and said towards Rhodes. As one of the four elemental monarchs, Thelma has a gentle temperament. Even in the face of provocative enemies, he will only seal them, not kill them. If Rhodes hadn''t known his identity, he couldn''t think of the gentle man in front of him with the elemental monarch who devoured the world and destroyed all beings. Hearing what Thelma said, the flaming girl on the side was not happy, and snorted coldly: "Thelma, don''t you know? You need to bring gifts to attend a wedding. Other guests will only lose the face of the Elemental Monarch, I think you should leave here quickly." "is that so?" Thelma looked at Rhodes with a puzzled look, Rhodes'' mouth twitched, and the flaming girl really wouldn''t let her worry, and she was even making trouble for herself now. In the face of the doubtful Qi element monarch, Rhodes could only explain: "There are such rules, but no one dares to say that the element monarch is not..." Thelma thought for a while, then looked at the fire element monarch, and asked curiously, "What is your gift?" The flame girl put her hands on her hips, raised her chin and said, "My congratulations? I brought the flames here, so that people here can admire the great power of the flames. This is my congratulations." On the side, Rhode couldn''t help but stretched out his hand to support his forehead. Don''t look at what the flaming girl said was so energetic. In fact, she didn''t prepare any gifts at all. The so-called bringing the flame here actually means that she came here herself. In the eyes of the flaming girl who controls all the fire elements in the world and is extremely powerful, she can come here, which is enough face for the wedding host. When all the fire elements in the world have disappeared, the re-emergence of the flame is the supreme gift. For this, Rhodes did not refute her, anyway, in the end, it must be the flaming girl who makes sense. Under the blessing of the endless flame, her words also became extremely weighty, and Rhode didn''t want to get into this point. After hearing the meaning of the flame girl''s words, even the Qi element monarch couldn''t hang his face: "So, you didn''t prepare any gifts?" "What? Didn''t you hear what I said?" Flem said not to be outdone, the flames soared from her body, she glared at Thelma, "When you take back all the Qi elements in the world, learn more I''ll give the same gift." In the face of Flam, who raised a boundless flame when he disagreed, the Qi element monarch could only wave his hand to beg for mercy. The flame girl was extremely jealous. Even if Thelma took back all the Qi elements, she couldn''t give her the same congratulatory gift, it would only invite her to attack. Even as an elemental monarch, Thelma did not want to experience the mad anger that the fire elemental monarch would burn forever, and was suppressed in the depths of hell all year round. Thinking of this, Thelma glanced at Rhodes with some sympathy. Among all the elemental monarchs, the fire elemental monarch is the most irritable and irritable, and I don''t know how long Rhodes can last without being burned to ashes after being entangled by her. Rod was a little puzzled by Thelma''s eyes. He didn''t understand what he meant, but he heard Thelma say again: "Speaking of congratulations, I have a suitable one here." As Thelma''s words fell, a uniquely shaped red crown formed by various feathers and emitting bursts of glow appeared in his hands. Looking at the exaggerated crown, the flaming girl rarely laughed. Her eyes were attracted by the crown, and she couldn''t help blinking. She could feel the unique power contained in the crown. Compared with those powers, she could not help but blink. Prefer the showy shape of the crown. "This is the ''Hundred Feather Crown''. It was originally a creature from the Air Elemental Plane. It was a gift prepared for me. Now it''s a perfect gift." Handing the crown to Rhodes, Thelma said slowly: "All the legendary flying creatures you are familiar with, they used the most colorful feathers in front of them to form this crown together. In the crown, there are things that belong to flying. The powerful power of creatures, but unfortunately for me, the monarch of the elements, this power is very useless, but it is still a good treasure." In the eyes of the flaming girl, Rhodes took over the crown. In the system, its properties soon emerged. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡¾Hundred Feather Crown¡¿ Quality: treasure Type: helmet Equipment requirements: none Basic attributes: Qi magic level +7 (restricted), all attributes +5 when flying. Special Attribute 1: The Hundred Feather Crown contains the power of the sky, and the wearer is always blessed by [Flying Thaumaturgy Lv15]. Special Attribute 2: The Hundred Feather Crown is formed by the feathers of various top flying creatures. The wearer will not be actively attacked by flying creatures, and it is easier to gain the favor of flying creatures and air elements. Special Attribute 3: The Hundred Feather Crown is gorgeous in style, like a peacock opening its screen for a mating. The wearer can easily gain the favor of creatures of the opposite sex. Comments: The crown formed by the feathers of countless legendary creatures is a gift created by flying creatures and dedicated to the monarch of the elements. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Looking at the attributes that appeared in the system, Rhode''s sight was also attracted by the Qi magic level of Baiyu Crown +7. A full +7 qi magic, if Rhodes is right, that can directly make ordinary people who do not know any qi magic possess legendary qi magic, making them comparable to legendary mages. The improvement is not that big. It''s a pity that due to the characteristics of the treasure itself, the Hundred Feather Crown cannot upgrade the special skills to the god level. Only a real artifact can raise the owner''s skills to god-level. For example, the ghost king''s cloak on Rhodes, although the ghost king''s cloak can only increase the spiritism level by 1, but the increase of 1 level by the ghost king''s cloak is enough to let Rhode''s spiritualism break through the legendary level and reach the level of gods, that is any Ordinary treasures can''t achieve the effect. In contrast, although the Hundred Feather Crown can increase the Qi magic level by 7, it cannot break through the god level. Sometimes the real effect of the artifact is to use the +1 skill level to make the special skill break through the god level and reach a new level. In addition to the +7 air magic, the hundred feather crown also comes with the power of flying thaumaturgy. As the proud work of flying birds, perhaps in the level of flying thaumaturgy, the Hundred Feather Crown is not comparable to the real Wings of Blazing Sky, but it is not much different, enough to allow the holder to fly freely. Whether it''s flying or qi magic, in front of the real qi element monarch, it''s like a little trouble. When it comes to the attainment of qi magic, no matter how hard those birds work, how can they compare to the real one? Qi element monarch? No wonder Thelma thought this treasure was really useless. In Rhode''s view, the additional attributes of the Hundred Feather Crown are still quite high. When flying, it can achieve +5 to all attributes. You must know that the Titan Arrow in Rhodes'' hands is only +6 to all attributes, which still occupies the combined artifact. In the case of four important equipment slots. Looking at the basic attributes alone, the Hundred Feather Crown, which only occupies one helmet equipment slot, is obviously much more improved than a series of artifact parts. Whether it is the Thor''s Helmet of the artifact parts, or the skull crown, it cannot surpass it in terms of attributes, the only one. The only thing that can be compared in terms of attributes is the legendary Crown of Oracle. It''s a pity that the comprehensive strength of the treasure is not determined by the additional basic attributes. Even if the additional basic attributes of the Hundred Feather Crown are doubled, it cannot surpass the real artifact in terms of efficacy. What really attracts Rhodes to the Hundred Feather Crown lies in its last special attribute. Due to the gorgeous shape of the Hundred Feather Crown, coupled with the radiance that always radiates from the body, it can help Rhodes to gain the favor of creatures of the opposite sex more easily, and at the same time, it also has the attribute of charm. Before that, Rhodes might not feel that this power is of any use, and he does not need the favor of other creatures. But when Rhodes had the field of love, the situation changed suddenly. After matching with hundreds of feather crowns, Rhodes could also better exert the power of the field of love, and it was easier to get good impressions, which meant that it was easier to get Passionate about energy. Perhaps for the Qi element monarch, the Hundred Feather Crown is not a top treasure, but for Rhodes, this treasure can undoubtedly help him a lot. After receiving the hundred feather crown, Rhodes thanked Thelma: "I will remember your Kang Kei, and I will make good use of this treasure." Thelma just smiled and didn''t take Rhode''s words to heart: "Speaking of which, I should also thank you. The creatures of the air element, in order to celebrate my initial break from the seal, an exposition was specially held for me. , the hundred feather crown is the winning exhibit at the exhibition." Rhodes was a little puzzled: "Forgive me, but what does this have to do with me?" Thelma explained patiently: "Actually, before the Hundred Feather Crown, there is another exhibit, which is more favored by the Qi elements. It is a precious magic book that records all Qi magic, and it is a rare thing in the world." Hearing Thelma mention this, the flaming girl on the side frowned slightly. Not long ago, she had just seen the fire magic book that recorded all fire magic. "Precious treasures will always attract the coveting of others. Before I returned to the air element plane, my former defeated general, the god Somra attacked the exhibition, and he stole the air magic book. I heard that The Brakada that Somra once took back has now been conquered by you, and you can help me out indirectly." When Somra''s name was mentioned, Thelma''s eyes sank, and a dignified aura enveloped the surroundings. Even the air didn''t dare to flow freely. It was only when she looked at Rhodes that Thelma smiled and praised Rhodes in her words. Seeing Rhode and Thelma talking happily, the flaming girl was immediately unhappy, she couldn''t stand the feeling of being ignored: "What are you talking about? Isn''t it Bracada? In front of me now, How many of those mages come and die, what Somra, is not worth mentioning in front of me." Thelma can only laugh: "You''re right, but you have to be careful. The water element monarch Salil has sent information that those creatures from the main plane are using ancient methods to deal with us. If you encounter someone who has a fire ball at the same time, and If you have a fire magic book, you''d better evacuate first and seek help from other elemental monarchs. If these two treasures cooperate with the Orb of Destruction, even you who have recovered your power may not be able to deal with it." Speaking of this, Thelma paused and looked at Rhodes again: "Fortunately, we don''t have to worry about this for the time being. Although Sariel lost the Destruction Ball, the Destruction Ball is in Rhodes'' hands. , the Lord of the Undead will not lend the Doom Ball casually, will he?" Rhodes: "..." Flame Girl: "..." After listening to Thelma''s remarks, Rhode let out a dry cough. Not to mention that Thelma has been following the words of the flaming girl. According to Rhode''s understanding, it will definitely attract the disgust of the flaming girl. Just looking at the content mentioned by Thelma makes it difficult for Rhodes for a while. explain. The flaming girl also looked at her bad eyes. Maybe she is not as good as the other elemental monarchs in terms of strategy, but she is not stupid. From Thelma''s words, she seems to have reacted at this moment, Rhodes After getting the fire magic book, what is the meaning of the series of unusual actions. Seeing this, Rhodes could only helplessly say: "I can explain." The flame girl let out a cold snort. She crossed Thelma and came to Rhodes. She wanted to press him with the momentum of the fire element monarch, but she was always short, even on tiptoes, so she had to say: "Just let Let me listen, what are you trying to explain?" Chapter 2771 "I only heard about the statement that those treasures can be used to deal with the elemental monarchs together, so I am very curious." Facing the unkind gaze of the flaming girl, Rhode hurriedly explained. What made Rhode very helpless was that the flame girl didn''t understand the meaning of his actions at first, but under the reminder of the qi element monarch, she now understood everything. With the blessing of the ball of destruction, when the spirit ball touched Odd book, the method to deal with the elemental monarch will appear. Judging from Rhode''s actions, he obviously had some idea in mind. After discovering this, the flaming girl continued to ask: "Curious? Is that really just the case?" Rhodes shrugged: "Who doesn''t want to explore the secrets of the elemental monarchs? Even a little try is enough to gain a lot, especially for an existence like me." After hearing what Rhode said, the flaming girl didn''t ask any further questions. According to what she knew about Rhode, Rhode was indeed the kind of person who found an opportunity and would do anything for it, even if it was something that ordinary people could not imagine. He also dared to act. What really made the flaming girl breathe unsteadily, flames erupted all over her body, and her heartbeat accelerated. At that time, Rhodes already possessed three unique treasures to deal with the fire element monarch. At that time, he was already able to deal with the recovery. With all her power, if Thelma hadn''t arrived in time, she might have been taken care of by Rhodes. Thinking of this, the flame girl looked at Rhodes with a little more anger. Rhodes had always been coveting the status of the fire element monarch. Everything he said before was really all a lie to himself. Even Rhodes felt that the air in the vicinity was obviously hot, and when he noticed the flaming girl''s puffed up appearance, Rhodes also realized that the situation was wrong. "Hand over the Doom Ball!" Hearing the tenderness of the flaming girl, Rhode could only helplessly answer: "You know that''s impossible, that''s the treasure I got." What makes Rhodes mouth twitch is that now he can rely on the power of immunity to flames, not afraid of the burning of the fire element monarch. If he hands over the ball of destruction, with the temper of a flaming girl, she is probably the first. One would take the ball of destruction against himself, which made it absolutely impossible for Rhodes to hand it over. "Thelma gave you a precious treasure, of course you have to take out the corresponding gift in return, and quickly take out the Orb of Destruction!" The flaming girl said reluctantly. For her vexatious words, Rhodes could only stretch out his hand to support his forehead: "Not to mention that the hundred feather crown was given to me by Thelma, it seems that it has nothing to do with you, I want to thank him and thank him, not to mention that you understand what it means. Congrats? You cheap bastard who didn''t give any congratulations, I can guarantee that you will be the last in the ranking of congratulations by kings." Listening to the conversation between the two, Thelma on the side could only shake her head helplessly. Flam''s troubles are famous among all the elemental monarchs. Never thought that Rhode''s attitude was stronger than her. Germany is only in trouble this time. However, to Thelma¡¯s surprise, the flaming girl did not fall into a rage because of Rhode¡¯s words, but puffed up her mouth after hearing Rhode¡¯s rebuttal words, showing an appearance of ignoring him after being angry. Only Rhode can see it. In this short moment, the energy of the flame girl''s head has increased again. This discovery also made Rhodes speechless. How could anyone like others to go against her everywhere? However, it is precisely in this way that the energy of devotion can be raised again. "You don''t want to hand over the ball of destruction, at least hand over the ball of fire, I will not allow the existence of power that threatens me. As the monarch of the fire element, I will eradicate all threats. If you refuse, you should understand the consequences. ." The flame girl threatened. Rhodes fell into silence. At this point, the flaming girl is very similar to him, and will not allow things that threaten her to exist. The various powers that Rhodes contained, whether it was burning the realm or the treasures used to deal with her, had already made her feel threatened. Although only the last half of the flame girl''s head needs to be filled, she will not change the concept she insists on until it is really filled. The air element monarch on the side said: "Frum, I never kill elemental creatures that challenge me, at most I will only seal them after they fail to challenge. You can''t kill because you are afraid of challenges that haven''t happened yet. Kill other creatures. Prestige needs to be spread, if you kill all the fire creatures that threaten you, who else will know the prestige of the elemental monarch?" The flaming girl just let out a cold snort: "Don''t use your trick to teach me, I am also the monarch of the elements." Thelma is a little helpless. As the most irritable and irritable flame among all elements, this is most vividly reflected in the flame girl. Even he, who is also the element monarch, cannot restrain the flame girl in front of him, and no one can restrain her. . The slightly unhappy Thelma turned into a breeze and left. Judging from the elemental fluctuations left behind when he left, Rhode knew that he should have gone to the Magic City. In this end, only Rhodes and the flaming girl are left, and of course, there are also a group of Elementalists in the distance who dare not approach and have long lost their fighting spirit. Looking at the flaming girl in front of him, Rhode seemed to understand a little, why her popularity among the kings of hell was so bad, not only because she was in charge of the sin of jealousy, but more importantly, her temper, together with As an elemental monarch, Thelma, who gives a sense of closeness and gentleness, will be driven away by her words, let alone other people. Only Rhodes, not only was not offended by her words, but even annoyed her for a while. If it was deep in hell, those hell kings who had been threatened by her would know, and they would praise Rhodes repeatedly. Seemingly aware of the meaning in Rhodes'' sight, the flame girl let out a light hum: "The annoying guy is gone, now hand over the fire ball." Hearing what she said, Rhode became more and more helpless. If Thelma hadn''t arrived in time, he might have found the magic to deal with the elemental monarch from the completed fire magic book. In the mouth of the flaming girl, Thelma Instead, he became an annoying guy. "What are you looking at me for? Where is the fire ball?" Seeing that Rhodes didn''t move for a while, the flame girl suddenly became anxious. She grabbed Rhodes and wanted to take the space ring that Rhodes wore. "Wait, didn''t I give you the fire magic book? Don''t you think it''s not enough?" Rhode stopped her movement and said at the same time, "Didn''t Thelma say it? You need those three treasures to match, You can only deal with the elemental monarchs, and now the fire magic book is in your hands, even if I have those two treasures, I can''t do anything about you." The flaming girl also felt reasonable when she heard it. She turned to look at Rhodes with suspicious eyes, and intuitively told her that Rhodes must have other plans, but what Rhodes was thinking, she was not able to know. . This feeling also aroused a bit of curiosity in her heart. It was like a cat''s claws were scratching her heart. She was eager to find out what Rhodes really thought, but she knew that no matter how she asked, Rhodes would not know anything. Said that she must be the one to be tortured by curiosity. Thinking of this, the flame girl looked at Rhodes with more flames. As an elemental monarch, when has she received such treatment? Those who dared to neglect and disobey her in the past were all burned to ashes by her, and it was only in Rhodes that she felt this helpless feeling. When she came back to her senses, she realized that Rhodes had passed her and walked towards the remaining elemental envoys. This discovery also made the flame girl angry. Rhode dared to ignore her existence and leave her to deal with other things. This feeling made her crazy, and she quickly came to Rhodes. Next, grabbed his arm. "...The battle is over, I don''t need mana now." After noticing her movement, Rhodes scratched his head, not understanding what she meant. As Rhodes said, with the end of the battle, he no longer needs to use the power of ultimate lightning with all his strength, and he does not need to pass through the burning field to accept the mana from the flame girl. "Humph!" The only answer to Rhodes was the cold snort of the flaming girl, which also made Rhodes not understand what she was thinking, so he shook his head and was imprisoned by the elemental monarch. It was better than being entangled by her words. Soon, Rhodes put his sight on an elementalist. With Fela''s fall, the fire elemental creature mourned while holding the broken elemental core, and the rest of the fire elementalists also gave up the idea of ??resistance. Fela, the only one qualified to challenge the fire element monarch, is now also dead at the hands of the enemy, and they have no hope of defeating the element monarch. Luna, who got the news, also rushed back. The last thing she saw was only the completely dead fire element hero Fela. His challenge to the elemental monarch ended in a fiasco. The number one enemy who killed Fela was not The fire element monarch who devoured the world was Rhodes, the undead lord who was supposed to be on their side. Looking at Rhodes, looking at the existence who conquered Brakada, and finally fell into the arms of the elemental monarch, and blatantly turned against the creatures of the main plane, Luna''s eyes were sad and puzzled, and there was even a hint of confusion. Even she herself was unaware of the fear. For other people, the crime of being an enemy of the main plane creatures is something they can''t bear, but on Rhodes, everything seems so reasonable, and he doesn''t care about those crimes. According to Luna''s understanding of the main plane, before Rhode set off the undead battle, learning spiritism in the main plane was originally a sin of great treason, and no force other than Diya would tolerate it. exist. The appearance of Rhodes completely changed the fate of all necromancers. With the rise of necromancers, spiritualism is no longer a crime, but has become the glory of necromancers. From the beginning, he has been with the crimes of ordinary people, and now he is in the arms of the elemental monarch, which is nothing to him at all. Thinking of this, Luna could only sigh deeply. Rhode''s rebellion has caused other creatures on the main plane to suffer. It is not an easy task to deal with the ancient elemental monarch. It requires the concerted efforts of the creatures on the main plane to have a chance. Now that the elemental monarch has joined Rhodes who is familiar with the main plane, the plan to deal with them will become extremely difficult. This world will eventually be destroyed by the elemental monarch. Looking at the black-robed man, Luna''s eyes showed a little more anger, even if the flame power she was best at had been taken away by the elemental monarch, even after losing the flame, she couldn''t compete with the person in front of her. , but she still couldn''t hide her anger. "Rod, you betrayed all the creatures on the main plane, you despicable traitor!" Luna gritted her teeth. Rhodes shrugged: "Thank you for your compliment, but if I remember correctly, it was you who disclosed my information first, spread the news that I was in the Burning Domain, and finally let the Elemental Monarch know." Luna did not deny this: "Even so, we are thinking of the main plane and hope to use your power to deal with the elemental monarch. What you have done is actually betraying the main plane!" Listening to the conversation between the two, the flaming girl interrupted at this time: "Hey! You don''t seem to take me seriously, I am the monarch of the fire element!" "This matter has nothing to do with you." Rhode''s answer made the flaming girl pouted. In the end, she didn''t say anything, just listening to the conversation between the two. After letting the flaming girl be a little quieter, Rhode turned his eyes back to Luna who was facing him: "In order to provoke a fight between me and the elemental monarch, you didn''t think about my help at all, and now you still want me Continue to help the main plane? Are you doing something wrong? Whether the main plane is destroyed or not, my power will not be affected." Speaking of this, Rhode''s eyes also sank. Thanks to him, if it was someone else, if the news of being in the Burning Territory was revealed, the only thing waiting for that person would be the destruction of the flame girl. Rhodes also tried his best to avoid being eliminated by the elemental monarch. Looking at the elemental envoy who lost the flame, Rhode just shook his head: "But I still want to thank you, thanks to your calculations, I can understand that the original elemental monarch not only wants to destroy the main plane, but also has On the cute side, being friends with the elemental monarch is much more fun than helping you." Listening to Rhode''s remarks, although the flaming girl on the side did not speak, she nodded again and again, but she was slightly stunned when she heard some content, her face was a little hot, and then she looked at Rhodes with slightly complaining eyes, He seemed to blame him for saying these words suddenly. Rhodes also discovered the abnormality of the flaming girl: "Don''t get me wrong, I''m talking about Thelma. I didn''t expect him, as the monarch of the Qi element, to be such a gentle person." "Go to hell! Rhodes!" This time, the flame girl finally couldn''t bear it anymore. The flames spewed out of her body, and the violent air wave blasted Rhodes far into the sky. Chapter 2772 "Queen Moriel, my evil eye has seen the change in the ranking of kings. Sandro, Nigon''s strategic advisor, won the current top spot with three artifact parts as a gift." Beside the powerful red dragon, the evil-eyed leader Aijiet respectfully reported what he had just discovered. There was a major change in the ranking of the gifts of the kings not long ago. At present, the top one among the kings is the advisor of Sandro of Nigon. This discovery also surprised many magicians. They never thought that the very mysterious necromancer who lived in a secluded place on weekdays could even come up with such a big hand. Sandro took out a total of three artifact parts. According to some gossip, those three artifact parts were all derived from the same set of combined artifact, which doubled their preciousness and reached the peak of legend. It is not an accidental event that the existence of such a person will be tempting, and it is not a coincidence that it can overwhelm the kings who bring precious gifts. After discovering the change in Heli''s ranking, especially after seeing Sandro''s name, Ajit didn''t dare to neglect, and hurriedly reported the news to Moriel. "Queen Moriel, Sandro used to have a close relationship with Jadet, who was executed by you. That necromancer has always given me an unfathomable feeling. Now he has offered his artifact to show his love to the Lord of the Undead. It''s not that simple..." As if thinking of something, Edger reminded repeatedly. Moriel didn''t take his reminder to heart: "No matter what he plans to do, he can''t resist the power of time. The power of time transcends everything. Now let him come to see me." Edge didn''t dare to say more, and immediately left with Moriel''s order. It didn''t take long for a man with half of his body to maintain a human shape and half of his body to turn into a skeleton under the leadership of the magician came to her. . "Queen Moriel." Sandro bowed his head and greeted him, looking at the great red dragon whose power penetrated the past and the present and modified time without fear of fate. "I heard about the congratulations you sent." Moriel said with satisfaction, "No matter what you think, your congratulations have made a name for the entire underground world. Other kings, but many of them boasted to me about the congratulations ranking. , Now that you are in the top spot, I see how they have any face to say that. I, as well as that Rhode, have felt your heart, tell me, what reward do you want?" The big red dragon''s tone is full of pride, she never hesitates to appreciate it, but even if it is a reward, her eyes are still proud, as if she has never put anything in her eyes. With the approval of the Great Red Dragon, Sandro did not shirk his humility, but instead pleaded, "Please, Queen Moriel, give me the air ball." "Air ball?" After hearing the name, Moryl Longtong squinted, obviously thinking of something, and then reminded: "You may not know that your friend Jedette is because he coveted the air ball. , trying to steal this treasure, but unfortunately under time, all his efforts are destined to be in vain, I just executed him, do you still want the air ball?" Hearing the name mentioned by Moriel, Sandro looked as usual, and even Moriel couldn''t see the slightest wave in his face, but he just replied: "Please give me the air ball." Seeing Sandro''s insistence, Moriel didn''t ask any more: "What I say always counts, even in time. Since you are so eager for the air ball, then take that treasure." With Moriel''s instructions, it didn''t take long for Ajit to bring Sandro into the treasure house, and handed the spirit ball that contained the mysteries of air magic into his hands. "This is the air ball, the treasure you want." Edger glanced at the man whose half body was turned into a skeleton, "You don''t know what kind of opportunity you missed, and Lord Moriel won''t give it to you easily. With rewards, you can definitely ask for better rewards, such as becoming a noble in Nigon, or coming to several dungeons." As for Sandro''s choice, Ajit just shook his head. Although the air ball can significantly enhance the power of air magic, how can it compare to the status of the underground world based on these alone? With Moriel''s reward, Sandro can completely gain a firm foothold in the underground world, and the future development is limitless, but he only chose such a treasure, which really made Ajit disagree. Listening to Edger''s evaluation, Sandro just shook his head and didn''t explain anything about his choice, and he didn''t need to explain to the sorcerer in front of him. With the air ball he got from the treasure house, Sandro met his teacher Eric in the snowy mountains. "This is the air ball you asked for, and it''s also Jedette''s last wish." Seeing Eric again, Sandro took out the air ball with a calm expression. From the memory from the evil sword, Sandro realized faintly that he had experienced such a thing, but those memories were completely forgotten by him, or that those things never happened at all, so naturally will be remembered by him. The power that belongs to time has such a domineering power that as long as the big red dragon sees anything that is not pleasing to the eye, it can completely wipe out the traces of what happened. No one can know what she did in time, everything is gone, even Sandro has always been like this, and can only speculate about unknown things in time with clues. And all this changed because of a sword. The dark evil sword named "Dark Demon Sword" is also the last part of the undead artifact in the gift of Sandro. It has an unimaginable and peculiar power. After holding the Black Devil Sword, Sandro saw the memories of the Black Devil Sword Masters of all dynasties, including his own. Those memories that were erased by time and modified and unknown to anyone were all sealed in that evil sword. From the memory revealed by the evil sword, Sandro saw a completely different direction of time from now. After all, time could not bind the blade, and even Sandro was no longer at the mercy of past deeds. "Jedette..." Listening to the name Sandro said, Eric also vaguely guessed the fate of another deserter, and couldn''t help but let out a deep sigh. Seeing that Sandro''s indifferent attitude was not moved by Jadette''s death at all, Eric''s face was also slightly more angry at this moment: "Aren''t you going to say something to him? If not You let him betray the academy, he won''t suffer like this at all! He will fall into such a situation, it''s all your fault!" Facing the accusations of his former teacher, Sandro just glanced at him: "Do you think he will have a better life if he stays in the academy? When Rhode''s undead conquered Brakada, the mages had to flee and take refuge. Do you want him to escape with you, or stay here and die in battle? What''s more, you are the ones who need the air balls, and he wouldn''t steal the air balls if he hadn''t received your letter." Sandro''s rebuttal made Eric''s breath stagnate, and he almost didn''t catch his breath. It is true that everything Sandro said is true, and there is not a single sentence that is not on point. Let Jadette stay in Brakada, his luck will not get better, but the truth is often so harsh, Eric, who is respected wherever he goes, has never been treated like this and can turn his head to the side. "Now that Jedette has sacrificed, it is meaningless to say these things. This air ball should be used as a compensation for you to induce him to fall. I hope you can reflect on what you have done." Eric, who has a tough attitude, will not change his attitude just because Sandro handed him the air ball: "Although Jedette has given up his identity, he will always be mine. Disciple, this will not change because of his depravity, as for you..." Looking at the half-human, half-ghost, the left face remained human, but the right face was only left with skeletons, crossing the boundaries of death and life together, looking eerily unique, Eric shook his head: "You have no more. Medicine can save you. Even Tongquan will not be able to wash away the curse you have received." In the face of Eric''s contempt, Sandro just shrugged and said meaningfully: "If there is a chance, I will tell Jadet what you said." Eric glanced at him, not knowing what the hell he was up to, he just thought it was Sandro talking about his spiritism: "Well, I just hope I don''t see him in the form of an undead in the future." The golden door opened from the snowy area and crossed the door of another dimension. Eric returned to the elf kingdom of Eri, where the mages lived temporarily, while Sandro stayed where he was. Now the artifacts and friends who accompanied him have all left. He left, and all he had left was the pitch-black magic sword and Vid Nina who adored him. Now, the fog brought by time is being cut off by the evil sword. Sandro saw the way to reverse everything and master destiny. However, the figure of Videnina always appeared in his heart. , making him unable to make a final decision. After returning to the Elf Kingdom with the air balls given by Sandro, Eric quickly contacted the Magic Guild and saw Bracada in the old tower built by the mages in the forest. The patron saint of hero Somra. "Your Excellency Somura, this is the qi ball that you long for. With it, your success rate in challenging the qi element monarch will be much higher." Looking at maintaining the human body shape, manic lightning is still emerging around the body. Somra, Eric said respectfully. Even as the dean of the academy, as a lofty existence in Bracada, Eric still maintained his respect when he saw Somra. The connection between Somra and Brakada even traces back to the golden age of Brakada. He has close ties with Gwen, the god of wizards. Not only that, but for countless years to come, Somra has been the guardian of the cloth. Lakada, don''t let the home of the mage be invaded by any enemy, even the angels can''t set foot in this snowy area. Somra can be said to have contributed to the development of Brakada to the former grand occasion. It''s a pity that when a more terrifying enemy appeared with a unique treasure immune to lightning, Somra, who used to be able to defeat any enemy in the past, suffered a big loss for the first time. He could completely destroy the enemy''s lair, but could not save it. The lives of mages in the snow. This discovery also made Somra deeply remorse, and he felt sorry for the mages who trusted him and treated him as a patron saint. On the way of lightning, Somra''s power is unparalleled, and his heroic specialty is the chain lightning that ordinary people can''t imagine. Even the real monarch of Qi element can''t compare with him on the way of lightning. It''s a pity that the enemy''s treasure, as if it existed specially to target him, was completely immune to the damage of lightning, making him unable to use lightning to bring down the leader of those evil enemies, Rhodes to ashes. After all, Somra is not an elemental monarch, and there is no elemental artifact that breaks all resistance, the Orb of Destruction. If there is an Orb of Destruction, no matter what treasures the enemy takes out to increase resistance, all effects will be lost under the illumination of the Orb of Destruction. This is the supreme power of an artifact. As a unique artifact that can be combined with all elemental magic to multiply the magic damage, the Orb of Destruction has always been mastered by the elemental monarch, and will never fall into the hands of other creatures. For this reason, Somra had been remorseful. If he had challenged the Qi Elemental Monarch in the past few hundred years, maybe now he has become the Qi Elemental Monarch, able to use the power of the Destruction Ball, and also Not to be restrained by the enemy''s magic. It is a pity that there is no if in the world, and time will not be turned back because of Somra''s remorse. There is only one person in the world who has the power to reverse time, and if Somra''s news is correct, that person will soon marry Rhodes, making the evil forces in the world even stronger, which is more intolerable to Somra. . What makes Somra even more desperate is that the Orb of Destruction has now fallen into Rhode''s hands. The ambitious necromancer who conquered Bracada, his rise is unstoppable, he is like an invincible existence, cutting off all hope in the world. The crisis of the doomsday is approaching step by step. Whether it is the doomsday kings, the kings of hell, or the monarchs of the elements, all of them are showing their fangs at this moment. Everything in the world is not good for the current Somra. There is no hope of defeating Rhodes and recovering Bracada at all. When everything was desperate, Somra did not give up lightly, he chose to fight the backwater. He wants to challenge the air element monarch at this moment. He wants to inherit the power of the element monarch. He will not destroy the main plane, but will use all the air elements in the world to destroy the enemies who occupy Brakada. After all, it was the only hope he could see. "Thelma..." Silently reciting the name of the air element monarch, Somra''s eyes also sank. The air element monarch defeated and sealed him, but he came back. After a long period of rest, with the help of the Qi magic book and the Qi Ling ball, this time his challenge will not fail due to any accident. Chapter 2773 Crowlord Wasteland. After seizing the right to use the gate of hell on the wasteland, the Erathian army that came across the space defeated the demon who lost the power of flames in one fell swoop, and even the angry king who came into the world was defeated by the supreme seraph. The angry king who fled back to hell in a hurry also announced the complete end of the barbarians'' ambition to unite with hell. What awaits them will be the complete reckoning of the Erathians. Seeing that the situation was over, the demons with blue faces and fangs were slain, and the barbarians knelt down and surrendered, and the leader of the barbarians, Kilgor, relied on the steel claws that were invincible to kill the blood from the siege of the Erathian army, towards the Fleeing from the depths of the wasteland, although he looked very embarrassed, he still maintained the final majesty of the barbarian king and did not end up being captured by the enemy. "General Kendall, the priests have locked the direction of Kilgor''s escape. Please order the knights to go after him. With the Griffin Legion in front, he has nowhere to escape in this wasteland." Seeing that the enemy''s leader is so powerful, he can destroy the battle formation of the knights by himself, without even using the power of magic at all, even the well-informed Erathian people can''t help but feel the might of Kilgor at this moment. Violent and moving. Listening to the report of his subordinates, Kendall, who was riding a steed, just glanced at Kilgor in the direction away: "Kilgor is a barbarian hero. If you push him in a hurry, you may pay unimaginable losses. He If we run away, run away, when we destroy the gates of hell, without the support of hell demons, what can we do with him alone as a barbarian?" Under his command, he admires Kendall even more. I am afraid that General Kendall has already settled all this. Even the escape of the enemy is also in his expectation. His tactical resourcefulness is enough to make any Egyptians escape. The Lacians are admired. "We surrendered." "We don''t know anything, Kilgor made us do it." The shouts reached Kendall''s ears. Those savages who surrendered on their knees, in order to survive from the enemy, were willing to explain everything at this moment. Kendall believed that even if they were asked to reveal the unknown secrets, they would still Can say without hesitation. After seeing the fate of those demons, the barbarians have long lost their will to resist the Erathian army. At this moment, they can only pin their hope of survival on those enemies. "General, what are we going to do with those savages?" the subordinate asked again. Kendall thought about it, he really wanted to bring those barbarians back to Erathia. Barbarians have always been strong and physically strong, even if they are not trained, they are stronger than ordinary soldiers. Combat is a good value. It is a pity that after this battle, he has no right to distribute the whereabouts of those barbarians. When the angel also joined the battle, the nature of the battle had already changed, and Kendall, who was an Erathian, could only obey the orders of the angel. "Leave them to the angels." Kendall shook his head and said, wanting to deal with the incomparably powerful and strange hell kings in the depths of hell, except for angels, humans are not their opponents, and only angels can Will continue to protect human beings from those hell demons. After taking the orders and reporting the news to the angels, they gathered the barbarians who surrendered according to the orders of the angels. As the old lair of the barbarians, there are not a few barbarians guarding the gates of hell under the order of Kilgor. At this moment, more than a thousand barbarians who surrendered were driven to the center of the venue by the knights. During the period, there were constant noises, one or two The barbarians were all too noisy, not to mention crowded together. When the barbarians gathered together, those barbarians who had already surrendered were eager to move again at this moment. It belongs to the nature of barbarians, so that they will not surrender to any creature, even if it is a temporary surrender, it is also to save their lives. out of control later. In order to prevent the barbarians from moving, a large number of knights patrolled around. Once they found a barbarian who was planning to flee in the chaos, the swords of the knights would let them know what would happen. After paying a few lives, the barbarians were finally honest, and even if the number of people gathered, they had no idea of ??escaping. "Honorable Angel, Merciful Angel, please pronounce on these savages." Under the call of Kendall, the holy angel who defeated the king of hell stepped out from the clouds. Six pure white wings bloomed from the angel''s back. What was contained in it was the pure hope that human beings could never get. . Many angels will gradually lose their power in the land outside Erathia, with the exception of the sanctified angels. The difference of the region cannot limit the actions of the sanctified angels, and the judgment is always the same. Looking at the group of savages who were kneeling on the ground, or their bodies tense, or secretly looking at their own fate, the angel just said in a daze: "You are blatantly in the company of hell demons, and you have betrayed God''s guidance, and you should be punished the most severely. punishment." Listening to the voice of the angel''s ruthless judgment, the group of savages on their knees could not continue to calm down. The ruthless determination in the angel''s words has revealed their fate, whether they surrender or not, there may be only death waiting for them. Since no matter what you do, you will die in the end. It belongs to the blood of the barbarian. At this moment, it has been fully stimulated. Even the final death cannot scare the real barbarian. In the face of death, barbarians will always make efforts. If they give it a try, even if they can''t change the final outcome, they will not feel regret. Some human beings also have this bloody nature that belongs to barbarians. It is a spirit that will never give up in the face of danger and inescapable death, this spirit, and the uniqueness contained in the spirit. Will has never been reserved for barbarians. Driven by this will, the barbarians disregarded the huge disadvantage in numbers and equipment, and turned to resist the knights patrolling nearby. Even if they were killed by the knight''s weapon, they would use their last breath and put the knight in the hands of the knight. Holding the weapon tightly, not letting the knight feel any better, and leaving the hope of life to the barbarian companion beside him. For a time, the battle that had already subsided actually started again. The resistance of the barbarians was like the struggle of a living creature before death. Although it was destined to be difficult to achieve any results, the strong fighting spirit based on instinct was enough to make anyone feel it. The other creatures of this will were ashamed. Looking at the barbarians who rose up to resist and were immediately slaughtered by the knights, even Kendall was quite critical of the angel''s actions for a while. In his opinion, if the angel really wanted to destroy all the barbarians, There are completely other more suitable methods, and even if there is no setback, the savages will be executed in batches, so that it will not evolve into a full-scale conflict as it is now. The angel also seemed to have noticed Kendall''s gaze, and thus keenly captured his thoughts. In response, the angel just smiled in response. How come those barbarians with impure blood have entered the eyes of the angel? Facing those barbarians who resisted, the angel just raised his hand, spread his palm upwards, moved it to his mouth, and exhaled lightly. Under the breath of the angel, all the barbarians fell to the ground as if struck by lightning at this moment, and all barbarians who were still fighting against the knights were like this, without a single exception. Even those knights stopped their movements for a while after discovering the abnormality on the barbarians. They looked at the barbarians all over the ground and opened their mouths in surprise for a while. Judging from the stagnant expressions on the savages, the unblinking eyes, and the completely stiff movements that do not conform to the natural state at all, there are more than a thousand savages who resisted, and they completely disappeared in an instant. When he lost his life, he didn''t even need the knights to take action, and he died inexplicably. The savages who lost their lives after the fall still had the surging fighting intent they had when facing the knights. Even if they just looked at the faces of the savages, the knights could feel this. The savages wanted to use their hands. Their battle axe tore the knights to pieces, and in the desperate situation, they found a way to escape. This hope also became their last thought before they died. Until the moment of death, this thought still occupied their minds. What really terrified the knights was that, as they suppressed the barbarians, even if they were separated by such a close distance, they still didn''t know what magic the angel used to take the lives of those barbarians. The angel''s spells were so precise that as the barbarians fell in groups, none of the knights were accidentally injured by the angels. When the knights came back to their senses, only the place that belonged to the barbarians appeared in front of them. The corpse, and the smiling sanctified angel. After being stunned for a while, what occupied the hearts of the knights was unparalleled enthusiasm. As a member of Erathia, what could make them more excited than to feel the stalwart power of angels? The strength of the angel has penetrated into the hearts of all Erathians, and they cheered, admired, and even proud of it. Everyone knows that the power of magic is powerful. Legendary mages can change the world with a single spell, bringing shocking power. However, the techniques used by the angels, except for the death of the barbarians, there is no abnormality at all. The surprise of the angels. , like a silent breeze that moistens things, the wicked will be judged by angels, while those who are kind will only feel the refreshing breeze. It is said that the Lord of the Undead who occupied the snowy area of ??Brakada, he could take hundreds of lives with just one look, but the power that belongs to him is undoubtedly insignificant in front of the real angels. Not worth mentioning. Under the witness of many knights, the angel''s breath killed thousands of savages. Even the knights will be amazed by this incomparable power in retrospect, and they will feel that they belong to the angels. Powerful and invincible. The knights believe that with the angels showing such stalwart and invisible power, it is no longer possible to describe them in words. Instead, after using miracles to call a more appropriate power, that share has long been forgotten, even before the mage. Before the empire was prosperous, the great glory that belonged to the Holy See of Erathia was bound to usher in a grand restoration. With the recovery of the stigmata, the angels and apostles began to walk in the world, and Erathia was entering a new era, which was an unimaginable morale boost for them as Erathians. Even if everyone knows that the end of the world is approaching little by little, the Erathians are not afraid. They devoutly believe that under the guidance of the stigmata and the guidance of angels, these kind and simple Egyptians The Laxians are destined to survive the catastrophe that swept the world. God will surely bless the Laxians, and what awaits those villains will be a ruthless judgment. I don¡¯t know which Erathian started, and people started cheering. Even the Erathian knight, who has always been known for his discipline and did not allow loud noises, abandoned the cumbersome rules of the past at this moment and turned to Cheers to the miracles performed by the angels. There is no fluctuation of mana, no vision to stir up the wind and clouds, just one breath, which is very ordinary, can wipe out thousands of lives, is this not a miracle, what is it? Even General Kendall, after feeling the power of the angel himself, couldn''t say anything for a while. The power far exceeded his imagination. It was impossible for any priest to master that terrible power. Angel''s Judgment. As the army leader of Erathia, Kendall also understands the power of angels. What he can guarantee is that not every angel has the power to show miracles, and only the one named after the Holy Inquisition is in front of him. Only an angel can write so lightly that with a single breath as a display, hundreds of thousands of lives are lost. Thinking of the ancient secrets about the Holy Inquisition Angel, Kendall was silent for a while. He had heard stories about angels of sanctification. Even with the decline of the Holy See in the past century, those stories and books have long been lost, but as a general of a country, he still has his own channels to hear those unknown secrets. . Many times, Kendall listened to the secrets circulating in Guerasia as a story. Those stories were so terrifying that Kendall doubted their authenticity. After reading the story in the mouth of the bard, he will only feel the wonderfulness of the story, but will not ponder whether the story is true or not. However, when the miracle really appeared in front of Kendall, he couldn''t help but believe it. For this reason, he could only sigh in his heart, even he was shocked by the miracles performed by the angels, not to mention the ordinary Erathian knights. Chapter 2774 After being blasted away by the Fire Elemental Monarch, after Rhodes took some time to return to the station of the Elementalist, he could no longer see the figure of the flame girl. Rhodes is a little helpless. The temper of the elemental monarch is really elusive. If it is not immune to fire magic, the violent flames have already engulfed him, and there is no other possibility at all. Just as Rhodes was about to leave, the rest of the elemental envoys who did not dare to show their faces under the power of the fire element monarch, also appeared at this moment. Rhode''s eyes narrowed, although there was no mana transmitted by the flaming girl, but with his strength, he was not able to deal with these elements at the moment, and he was not afraid at all. Even the elemental monarchs regard him as an existence on the same level. Is he still afraid that these elements will fail? Seemingly aware of Rhode''s eyes, the prestigious Qi Elementalist took the initiative to say: "Lord of the Undead, this is indeed what Fela did wrong. Now Fela who tried to figure you out has already paid the price, believe me. With your arrogance, you won''t be in trouble for the remaining elemental envoys. What I want to ask you is whether you are still helping us fight against the elemental monarchs who have devoured the world, as you promised before." Listening to the inquiry of the elemental envoy, Rhodes thought for a moment. In the doomsday battle of the previous life, the element city was a very powerful force. Even the demons of hell would not dare to underestimate the power of those element cities. In this life, since the elemental monarch has not yet been sealed, many things have changed greatly with Rhodes'' memory. The primary task of those elemental envoys, and the only important task, is to deal with harm to the world. Elemental monarch. As Rhodes got closer and closer to the elemental monarch, he was destined to fail to gain the trust of those elemental envoys. Even if the subsequent journey is more turbulent, the elementalists who have come from afar from the elemental plane will not stop fighting against the elemental monarch because of their nostalgia for the land under their feet. Seeing this, Rhodes could only shake his head: "I''m sorry, but you should look for someone else. At least for now, I don''t want to be an enemy of the elemental monarch." After listening to Rhode''s words, the Qi Elemental Envoy also showed a regretful look. From the perspective of Rhode''s relationship with the Elemental Monarch, he did not want to be an enemy of the Elemental Monarch. He could not explain his position at all. He was on the side of the Elemental Monarch , this will be a tragic news for all creatures on the main plane. Rhode, who uses spiritualism as his core strength, has been fighting in the main plane repeatedly, bringing heavy deaths, but after all, it is only a matter within the main plane, but now, he has chosen to stand in the main plane. On the side of the elemental monarch, it becomes the enemy of the entire main plane. Thinking of this, the Qi Elementalist can only sigh deeply. He knows that he cannot change Rhode''s choice. Rhode, who has killed all the way here, is not the kind of person who can be easily persuaded, and he can''t bring out the element. The benefits that the monarch can provide can only be regretted: "Lord of the Undead, thank you for your willingness to take out the land and take in the elemental envoys who have come from afar, but we must leave, to find people who are like us and are willing to fight against the elemental monarch. friend." Rhodes has no words. Although the elemental monarchs have monstrous strength, it is by no means an easy way for them to invade this world. Not to mention the thousands of souls who fought desperately to resist and never surrendered after learning that their familiar homeland was about to be destroyed, the Kings of Doomsday also criticized the domineering elemental monarchs, even if the Doomsday War was won, there was no way to be the master. Now, where can the kings go? Even the demons want to occupy the surface, not to destroy the entire world together with the ground and the underground. The behavior of the elemental monarchs is destined to be the enemy of all creatures. When the main plane completely falls apart, the elemental monarchs will also face the most difficult enemies, whether it is the demon king in hell, holding the blade of doom, the true protagonist of the third expansion, or the spirit of the Erathians. The pillars, like the stigmata of the gods, will not allow the elemental monarch to destroy the main plane. The elemental monarchs countless years ago were defeated by the stigmata, and this was sealed. Rhodes did not know what their fate would be this time, but I am afraid that the whole process will not be easy. In addition, when the main plane is destroyed, Moriel, who has the power of time, will not allow this kind of thing to happen. Completely seal, cut off the delusions of the element monarch. Even if the elemental monarchs have taken away all the elements in the world, their journey to destroy the main plane is not destined to be smooth. Even if Rhodes does not deal with them, there are other supreme beings in the main plane that can completely destroy them. beat. Thinking of this, Rhode''s eyes also became solemn. Although the theme of the third expansion piece is the doomsday war, the real protagonist in the doomsday war is only the arrogant king who holds the sword and judges all beings. As for the other doomsday columns A king, even an elemental monarch, is just an appetizer before the end, and is doomed to fail. As a member of the doomsday kings, Rhode does not want to accept the ending of failure, but the power of destiny is so powerful, everything that happens in the third expansion will make way for the judgment of the arrogant king, when the expansion At the current progress, the power of the arrogant king has become unstoppable, and no one can stop him, who is coming with the expansion pack. The appearance of the elemental monarch is like a strong aid in the battle, and Rhode will certainly not miss such an opportunity. The stalwart power that belongs to the elemental monarch is gradually being displayed in front of all creatures. Does Rhodes want to give up the opportunity to befriend the elemental monarch and turn to deal with the elemental monarch with other creatures? Rhodes didn''t want to do that. All the way up to now, the power belonging to Rhodes is already the most not to be underestimated in the Doomsday War. Millions of high-level undead, several powerful artifacts, plus an entire undead kingdom, and the opportunity to marry the dragon queen . Even if an army of demons comes, they can compete with them, but under the judgment of the arrogant king, Rhode''s power seems to be vulnerable. Maybe in the end, the failed ending cannot be undone. It is always good news to have more allies. Because of this, with the blessing of the field of love, in Rhode''s eyes, the elemental monarch is no longer his enemy, but can Become his steadfast ally and join him in the doomsday battle against a god-like invincible foe. Even Rhodes had to admit that despite the flaming girl''s temperament, she had few enemies in this world when it comes to her true strength. Except for the means of restraining the elemental monarch, anyone who wanted to deal with her would have to deal with her. It is necessary to first weigh the fire element of the entire world that has gathered, that is, Rhodes can rely on the ability to be immune to fire magic, and be proud in front of her. Compared with her, the Qi element monarch is much easier to talk, which also makes Rhodes can''t help but feel that compared to the hot flames, the breeze is more pleasant. After saying goodbye to the elemental envoy who was frowning and worried about future matters, Rhodes returned to the city of magic and found the appraiser Ender who was appraising the value of the treasures to establish the ranking of the gifts of kings. "This is a congratulatory gift from the Qi element monarch. Put his name in the right place." As he spoke, Rhodes also took out the gorgeous and unique Hundred Feather Crown from the space ring, and handed it over to the appraiser. Although Rhodes has used the system to determine the attributes of the Hundred Feather Crown, he wants to concretize the value of these attributes, and compares it with other types of gifts, and even discovers hidden attributes that the system cannot accommodate, Rhodes still only Can rely on very professional subordinates in this area. Financial management in special skills can improve related identification ability, but as a purely logistical skill, financial management has no bonus in combat ability at all. Even if Rhode has a surplus of skill points, he will not. It will be assigned to this skill. If you want to identify treasures, you can directly find a subordinate with relevant special skills. Ender has a very high level of financial management. He once served as the chief appraiser of the freelance chamber of commerce, judging the value of treasures, which can be said to be the best for him. This time, however, Ender seemed to be in trouble. Looking at the unique Hundred Feather Crown, Ender''s small eyes were almost squinted into slits. Even so, he didn''t dare to judge this treasure lightly. Even if it was just a quick glance, he could feel that this unique crown contained the spiritual will of the infinite birds, and those wills were intertwined. A cursory observation made Ender realize that the absolute value of this treasure was invaluable, even more precious than some artifact parts, and it was a rare treasure. It is undoubtedly a very time-consuming thing to identify this treasure and establish all its hidden effects without any flaws. After thinking for a while, Ender asked Rhodes: "Your Majesty, this treasure is invaluable. I roughly estimate that it has at least dozens of unknown powers. If you want to determine all its hidden abilities, you need multiple appraisers to work together. It happens that the underground world is over there. The leader of the evil eye, Ajiette, refused to accept our appraisal of the gift, and wanted to intervene in judging the gift of the kings. He did not hesitate to agree a showdown with me on the appraisal of treasures, but he was suffering from the lack of suitable treasures. It happened that you brought back this treasure. , is a rare treasure, please don''t hesitate to lend it to us, we can also identify its true ability through this duel." "Dozens of powers..." Listening to Ender''s description, Rhode was slightly taken aback, although he could also feel that the Hundred Feather Crown contained quite a powerful power, and the dazzling rays of light in the sky were that kind of power. The specific performance, but even he did not expect that there are dozens of hidden characteristics of the Hundred Feather Crown. The characteristics displayed in the system are only the most basic abilities of the Hundred Feather Crown. If it wasn''t for Ender''s reminder, Rhodes almost missed those characteristics. If he blindly believed in the basic appraisal given by the system, Rhodes would probably Missed a fine treasure. Listening to his subordinate''s request, Rhodes thought for a while, but he did not refuse. The kingdom of the undead has full authority to judge the gifts of the kings, which itself will attract a lot of criticism, especially in the underground world. There are also rumors in the city that the value of some gifts is not true, or even changed, especially in the lust. On the king''s congratulations, the sorcerers were even more dissatisfied with this, and they all shouted about their precious congratulations, but only received a low evaluation. If we can pass this duel, all the criticisms will be put to rest, and the hidden attributes of the Hundred Feather Crown can be identified at the same time, which is of course the best thing. Thinking of this, Rhode also agreed with Ender. ask. "Your Majesty Rhodes, I need a witness who speaks with great weight and is also very majestic in the hearts of all kings to participate in this duel between me and Ajit, you see..." After confirming that the duel of treasures is about to start , Ender came to Rhodes again and asked him. From the slightly exaggerated but not stiff smile on Ender''s face, Rhode also understood what he meant, and nodded immediately: "Do you need a witness? Then let me take a look, there is me If you come forward, you can also guarantee the fairness of this duel.¡± After listening to Rhode''s answer, Ender was also sincerely relieved. He was very worried that Rhode was unwilling to be a witness to this duel, thus giving those magicians a chance. Now that Rhode agreed, he also agreed. Without any worries. Soon, the news spread. Among the kings on Megatron''s side, there were also those who did good things. After learning the news that the duel of Jianbao was about to start, the kings suddenly became excited. Who didn''t want to see it with their own eyes? A rare treasure was born? Especially in this case. Many well-informed kings also vaguely learned a little bit of the inside story about the treasure from Ender''s mouth. It was a precious gift from the monarch of the Qi element, and the value was far beyond the imagination of other kings. "Have you heard? The treasure to be identified is the treasure sent by the elemental monarch." "What is this? I also know that the Elemental Monarch is closely related to the Lord of the Undead, and they will also join our alliance." After learning the news, the kings added fuel to their jealousy. In the eyes of others with envy and curiosity, they spread the news more deeply, and also helped the showdown. As the target of the confrontation with Ender, Ajit also learned the news at the first time, and made corresponding preparations. His evil eye is better than any tool of the appraisal masters, and he can easily see through it. The unique power contained in the treasure is also the reliance on which he dared to compete with Ender for treasure appreciation. Even Moriel heard the news: "What''s going on? Appreciation duel? Sounds a bit interesting." Chapter 2775 In front of the stone tablet that records the congratulations of the kings, a special duel is about to start. The two sides participating in the duel are not to compete in terms of strength, but to show their unique skills and complete a competition about identifying treasures. Before the duel started, the kings gathered here early to choose a viewing venue. For the treasures that will be used for identification, they can be said to be curious, and they don''t know what kind of treasures they are, so they can hold such a showdown. Looking at the crowds of kings gathered here, the king of cavemen, one of the guests, couldn''t help but said: "As expected of the undead master, even if it is just to identify treasures, it can also lead to such a battle." The king of the cavemen was full of emotion, and the people who gathered here were not insignificant and low-strength existences. Looking around, those onlookers are all doomsday kings. If they are placed in other places, they can become the overlords of the land. They belong to the existence that can cause earthquakes by stomping their feet, but now they are inconspicuous and look nothing special. Even though he has long known the importance of the Lord of the Undead and the King of Giant Dragons in the apocalypse, at this moment, the King of the Cavemen is still shocked. Among those kings, he must be the least conspicuous one. bit. Beside him, the snow monster king, who is not as outstanding as him, looked at the sky and said with emotion: "If a legendary mage casts a terrifying magic at this time, maybe he can kill us all." Although his identity is not outstanding, the Snow Monster King must be outstanding in size. He is four people tall. Standing in the field, it is like a solid wall, occupying an unknown number of positions, causing nearby creatures to complain. again and again. The unrepentant voice of the Snow Monster King also made many creatures hear what he said. Those words that seemed like an ominous curse also caused the nearby creatures to curse again and again, accusing the crow mouth of the Snow Monster King one after another. "What are you talking about?" "Don''t say such unlucky things." Some people also dismissed the words of the Snow Monster King: "Legendary Mage? It seems that you don''t know the power of the Lord of the Undead at all. How do you think the Lord of the Undead took down Bracada? Those legendary Mage have long been For his defeated generals, the only ones who can really destroy the kings are the elemental monarchs." The dark blue Lizardman King stood up. Due to the precious gifts he sent, coupled with his own vigour and strength, there were many kings who came to gang up next to the Lizardman King. Even as the king of the lizardmen, he was still stunned by the effects of this unique duel. I was afraid that all the lizardmen in the swamp combined would not be the opponent of the kings gathered here. This discovery also made the King of Lizardmen secretly delighted. It was obviously the right decision to come to participate in this wedding celebration. When the kings formed an evil alliance, the power displayed would shock the whole world. Hearing the King of Lizardmen mention the Elemental Monarch, the kings who were originally excited and in high spirits fell silent at this moment. Elemental monarchs are more terrifying existences than legendary creatures and all the kings present. Their power is enough to devour the entire world. No one dares to casually discuss the existence of this level, even when mentioning the name of elemental monarchs, the field The atmosphere will be suppressed. "I heard that the Elemental Monarch also came to the city of magic, and the treasure to be identified was sent by the Elemental Monarch." I don''t know who opened the mouth first, but everyone present was a king after all, and the fear in their hearts gradually dissipated, and they returned to the discussion. The king of cavemen said with a look of disdain: "Is the elemental monarch really that terrible? The undead lord has awakened the hero Tanan, and with the power of Tanan, he has conquered the entire Brakada. No matter how strong the elemental monarch is, as long as they If you are still using magic, you are not the opponent of the hero Tanan!" Listening to the opinions of the king of cavemen, some people looked disdainful and did not despise what the barbarian said at all, and some people who knew the inside story fell into deep thought and began to compare the power of elemental monarchs. "You don''t know anything, you just bluff and put gold on your face. Do you really know how terrifying the power of the elemental monarch? What kind of virtue and ability does Tanan in your mouth have? contend?" As the general of the underground world, the minotaur hero Daxdo also came to the venue for this treasure appraising test. If he wanted, as the most outstanding hero among the minotaurs, he could of course call himself the king of the minotaurs, but He didn''t do this, he just thought he was an ordinary general. In the entire underground world, there can only be one king, and that king is the hero Moriel. The big red dragon that soars in the sky and smashes time and space is the only king of the underground world. As for the other people in the underground world, if they dared to be kings, let alone Moriel, even Daxdo would be the first to disagree. Those who dared to do so would be completely eradicated by the alien army. Even Ajiette, who controls countless evil eyes, does not dare to be arrogant enough to become the king of evil eyes. He can only call himself the leader of evil eyes, which is enough to explain many problems. In the underground world, there are not a few existences like Daxdo. They believe that the great red dragon of magic power will definitely guide the underground world to a new era. The huge size of the Minotaur, as well as the hideous appearance, also makes it difficult to associate them with the mage. As a rare caster among the Minotaurs, Daxdo has a high-level wisdom technique. His wisdom is far beyond that of ordinary mage. He is good at magic. Agree. In Daxdo''s heart, the Elemental Monarch is a powerful demigod that even the hero Moriel can''t deal with, how could he be restrained by the barbarian hero who came from nowhere? The barbarian''s boastful words were probably just to show off, without the slightest scrutiny at all. Listening to Daxdo''s accusations, the king of cavemen was suddenly unhappy. No matter what Tanan said, it was for the hero who fought against Krulord, and it was not the Minotaur in front of him to slander. Before the king of cavemen said his words, another person refuted him: "You are wrong, Tanan''s power can restrain all magic, even an elemental monarch, a careless will be attacked. That kind of magic-banning ability, It is the best power against spellcasters, and it is with this power that Brakada fails." It was the mage leader Boni who said these words. As the Brakada mage who first surrendered to Speaker Erika in the Battle of Brakada, perhaps those Brakada mage who fled, hated Boni so much, but Bonnie has become a city Lord, responsible for the control of those mages who have surrendered. Although Bonny didn''t want to be in the company of the kings who harmed the world, he also had to attend the wedding celebration of the Lord of the Dead, and many things were left to him to choose. Due to the failure of the battle, the days of the mages were a lot more difficult. There is magic. Although the mages will not be reduced to starvation, the quality of life cannot be compared with before. Although the flames of the world are completely extinguished, some mages attribute all this to magic. on the head of the guild. Many mages covet the position of Poney''s current city lord, and there are even some legendary mages who also surrendered. It is also surrendering to the kingdom of the dead, no one is more noble than the other, why can Bonny be the city lord? Just because he surrendered first? In order to secure the position of the city lord, Bonnie had to frequently go to the gatherings of kings, hoping to find some favorable allies. As a former master of Brakada, Bonnie certainly has his own say in the power of Tanan. What could be better than letting the master who has personally experienced the power of Tanan and was completely defeated by it to tell the story. Prove it? Listening to Bonny''s remarks, the nearby kings nodded in agreement. In any case, the original Lord of the Undead also relied on the power of Tanan to conquer the entire Brakada Snow Region, despite the fact that There are still mages who are unwilling to surrender to the Lord of the Undead, and even lead other mages who are unwilling to surrender to resist, but for the whole situation, it has become unhelpful. The failure of the Master is inevitable. Many kings have carefully studied the campaign of the Lord of the Undead to conquer Bracada. The Mage Empire has stood on this continent for countless years. Since the birth of Gwen, the God of Mage, it has never been captured that day. Now Rhodes has achieved this. How can this not make the kings amazed, I can''t wait to study all night how Rhodes did this. I don¡¯t know since when, the focus of the discussion of the kings has also changed from the power of the elemental monarchs to whether Tanan can restrain the elemental monarchs, and finally it has become the deeds of the undead lord, if you can¡¯t hear them. During the discussion, I will be extremely puzzled by the changes that have taken place, and I simply do not understand why the topic has undergone such a huge change in such a short period of time. "The Lord of the Undead was able to capture Bracada, not only by the strength of the barbarian hero, but more importantly by the artifacts on his body. Have any of you seen the real artifacts?" The king of the lizardmen stuck out his forked tongue and stared at the brown-yellow twin boys who belonged to the lizards. He carefully scanned all the kings in the field, hoping to find the abnormal changes in their expressions. "never seen it." "Ashamed to say, but apart from the equipment on the Lord of the Undead, I haven''t seen any powerful artifacts." Listening to the question of the King of Lizardmen, the nearby kings also sighed with emotion. Artifacts are extremely rare things, and each of them has the power to change the world. As long as any artifact is used well, its power must not be underestimated. The value of an artifact far exceeds any treasure. Many people are willing to pay the price of their lives for the artifact, but even if they sacrifice their lives, they still cannot find any information about the artifact. The artifact is so hidden that there is almost no information about it. Anyone who knows the trail belonging to the artifact. On the other hand, the Lord of the Undead has three or even more artifacts. This news deeply shocked the kings for a long time. Now that I mention it again, I am not surprised, but it is still in my heart. Lian Lian sighed, maybe it was the Lord of the Undead who possessed three artifacts that could conquer the Mage Empire, which had been strong for countless years. If someone else came, he didn''t have so many artifacts on his body. Before he passed, he was smashed into ashes by an angry mage. Every artifact is unique. In the old days, no matter if any artifact appeared in the world, it was enough to cause a bloody storm. People would start endless wars for the artifact, even if it was only the parts of the artifact, as long as the existence of the combined artifact could be confirmed, people would also After desperately trying to exchange it, no one has ever been able to carry multiple artifacts, but the appearance of Rhodes completely broke this rule. For the artifact on the Lord of the Undead, people only speak with awe and envy, but no one dares to snatch it, not to mention whether he can go back alive, just how to snatch the artifact on the Lord of the Undead is enough to stumped everyone. People, the mages of Bracada, dreamed of robbing Rhodes of the divine weapon, thereby reducing his power, but so far, no one has been able to do it. The artifact belonging to Rhodes is still intact and equipped on his body. Any criminal who dares to attack the artifact will be killed by Rhodes. When it comes to artifacts, the kings are also invisible, and they have more respect for the power of the Lord of the Undead. Everyone understands the terribleness of the Lord of the Undead, but except for the Lord of the Undead, they have never seen an artifact anywhere else. appearance. "Does the ball of destruction count?" A sullen male voice broke the calm in the arena. "Ball of Destruction? What is that? Your toy?" "I''ve never heard of that treasure at all." That sullen male voice was like a gentle breeze, and it didn''t cause too many twists and turns, and even only a few people heard these words. The kings who came to participate in this wedding are mixed. Except for the existence of acquaintance, no one knows the identity of another king. As the overlord of a place, they can''t hang a sign in front of them to identify themselves. If you want to identify the identities of other kings, you can only rely on your own eyesight. An existence with insufficient eyesight will only believe in everything that he sees, even if a demigod is in front of him, he will not be able to find any clues, and will eventually miss the opportunity that belongs to him. "I can see the power of the dragon''s blood bottle." Daxdo said at this time, the dragon''s blood bottle was an artifact on Moriel''s body, but it was a pity that it was taken away by Rhodes in the previous battle. It has not been returned. Even so, Daxdo has seen the power that belongs to the divine weapon. From this point of view, he has already surpassed the rest of the kings by too much. Listening to the discussions of the many kings, the lizard man King West just shook his head at the end, showing a bit of disappointment in his eyes. Chapter 2776 As Ender, who was about to replace Rhodes and appraise the treasure, he also heard the noise of the nearby kings, but he was not nervous at all, but looked as usual. He took a deep breath through his nose, opened his mouth and exhaled it, and the cycle went on and on. Even if he faced a lot of pressure, he no longer had any negative emotions such as fear or fear that originated from his instincts. Beside him, Rhode, who was waiting for Edger to arrive, also noticed his actions, and immediately said: "Don''t worry, even if you lose, I will not punish you for this matter. Even if you go underground. On the other side of the world, planning to interfere in the ranking of kings, that''s no big deal." As Rhode said, Moriel is in charge of the entire underground world. She is the main sorcerer. The underground world Nigon is also an indispensable party to this wedding. They also want to intervene in the determination of the ranking of gifts, which seems very Reasonable. No matter from which aspect, it is a rare opportunity to determine the ranking of the congratulations of the kings. Even ordinary apprentices of the Chamber of Commerce can obtain unimaginable benefits from this opportunity, not to mention It is said that a good player like Ender can mobilize the enthusiasm of the entire celebration with a simple method. For this reason, it seems reasonable for the sorcerers to intervene. As Moriel''s subordinates, they certainly would not miss such a unique opportunity. The strength has reached the current level of Rhodes, and he no longer looks down on those petty profits, and there are few major interests that can affect Rhodes'' heart. For him, even giving up some of the benefits to the sorcerers to appease their emotions, it doesn''t seem like a big deal. This is also Rhodes'' decision not to oppose Erica, and will choose to use Verning''s scorched earth to accept those elements. For the sake of it, I just didn''t expect what happened next. In Rhode''s view, even if Ender lost the appraisal showdown in the end, it wouldn''t be a big deal. On the contrary, it would promote the stability of the sorcerers and facilitate the continuation of the wedding. After realizing what Rhodes meant, Ender also seemed a little helpless. With his achievements in financial management and treasure identification, he believed that he was no weaker than anyone. Those treasures identified by him were often able to It has a very unique effect, and even a business group that sells rare treasures has been derived from it. Now he has to face off against the existence of the magician who is good at identification, of course he will not have the slightest worry. Judging from Rhode''s words, it seems that His Majesty Rhode has already prepared that he will lose. Although he knows that it is only Rhode''s words of comfort to reassure him, he is still not convinced. Is it possible that he is a freelancer? As the former chief appraiser of the Chamber of Commerce, will he definitely lose to those sorcerers? Ender was able to become the chief appraiser in the chamber of commerce, relying on his research and hard work, rather than relying on any sorcery. Now even His Majesty Rhode does not trust his ability, which also made him feel in his heart. With the idea of ??not admitting defeat, he will definitely be able to outperform that sorcerer in the process of appraising treasures. Thinking of this, he took the initiative to speak and assured Rhode: "Your Majesty Rhode, I will definitely win this victory for you. I will firmly defend your interests and will not let the sorcerer''s plot succeed." Rhode scratched his head, always feeling that Ender didn''t understand what he meant, and was about to say something, but was interrupted by a burst of exclamation. Shadows were cast from the sky, obscuring the view of the kings. Although the flames in the world have long been extinguished, under the research of the Titan Project, the necromancers created a huge light ball bound by violent lightning. It is roughly estimated that the light ball contains millions of lightning energy. The ball of light just hovered above the Magic City, illuminating the kings who came and went, so that the kings would not fall into darkness, which is one of the wonders of the Magic City. At this moment, those shining rays of light were engulfed by shadows, almost covering the entire sky, and the huge black and red dragon wings completely blocked the rays of light. Fortunately, the barrier did not last long. As the giant descended, the kings also saw the true face of the shocking big red dragon. "It''s her... the hero Moriel!" "Dragon Queen!" People exclaimed Morril''s name, and even the most rebellious king would bow his head in front of the mighty red dragon. The gentle man who was hidden in the crowd couldn''t help but be shocked when he saw the big red dragon. The majestic mana contained in the big red dragon has already surpassed the limit of a legendary mage, and her dragon body is even stronger than steel. Indestructible, magic can''t shake her in the slightest, but the elemental monarch will feel a tough and tough existence when he sees it. In addition, the power of reversing time contained within the body of the Great Red Dragon is an absolute taboo that no mages can touch. Even Rhodes'' eyes became solemn, and at the same time he speculated on Moriel''s intention in his heart. Does she plan to attack at this time? The experience points accumulated by Rhodes were prepared for her. If Moriel planned to attack at this time, he would have to be promoted to Legendary. The exclamations of the crowd, as well as the admiration and admiration, also reached Moriel''s ears. Those compliments made her heart happy, and even Rhodes, who was on the side, became more pleasing to her eyes. Seeing Moriel looking at him, Rhode took the initiative to step forward and said, "I didn''t expect Queen Nigon to be interested in this treasure-appreciation duel." The big red dragon glanced at him, and the dazzling dragon boy exuded supreme majesty: "Good luck to you, Rhode, I am not here to discuss with you this time. I have been to many timelines, but Jianbao It¡¯s the first time that something like this has happened.¡± "yes?" Listening to Morril''s remarks, although Rhodes''s expression did not change on the surface, deep in his heart, there was a stormy sea at this moment. She said that she didn''t come to discuss with him this time, which means that in other timelines, Moriel has discussed with him many times, and Moriel has not found his weakness until now, only that he used The way to deal with Moriel''s promotion has already achieved certain results. Guessing the idea of ??the big red dragon, Rhode did not forget to open up the power of the realm of love. Rhode noticed that six of the energy slots above Morril''s head had been filled, and only the last one was left, but Rhode could not remember when he filled the first six. According to the strong will of the hero, it is far more difficult to use the power of the realm of love to influence Moriel than to influence the monarch of the fire element. It is an almost impossible task. If the realm of love is really that powerful , The King of Lust has long ruled the entire hell with its power, and it can be seen that it still has many flaws. While thinking about the things he had neglected, Rhode did not forget to greet his subordinates and make the best place for Moriel. With Moriel''s arrival, the sorcerer Ajit quickly passed through the golden gate of another dimension and boarded the stage prepared for him. "Queen Moriel, I will definitely not disappoint you." Before the official duel with Ender, he did not forget to salute the big red dragon. As the first subordinate to join Moriel, Ajit made great contributions in Morril''s conquest of the underground world and the overthrow of the former King of Nigon, Hader. , his evil eye can find the weakness of all enemies, and he is also trusted by Morril. Listening to Ejiette''s confident words, the big red dragon just said in a daze: "Don''t screw it up." Under that majestic and trembling dragon might, anyone here would be scared and trembling, but Ajit seemed to be inspired, and the aura that belonged to a hero was converging on him. The nearby Evil Eye also turned bad, vowing to defend the majesty of the Dragon King. On the other hand, on Ender''s side, he was on the stage alone, and he was not surrounded by many evil eyes like Ajiette. He was only one person, except for the gem-shaped space ring, he looked alone. "Lord of the Undead, you will see a wonderful duel." After greeting Morril, Ajit did not rush to the stage, but looked at Rhodes on the side. In terms of identity, Rhode, who is about to marry the big red dragon, will also become the master of the underground world. Although the sorcerers are privately controversial about this matter, but on the bright side, Ajit must show that he is not afraid of the undead. The Lord''s respect is disrespectful to him, and it is also disrespectful to Moriel. "I hope so." Facing Edger''s greetings, Rhode just replied sullenly, "My subordinates are not as strong as yours. After the duel begins, even though you can win directly by doing so, you don''t need to use your evil eyes. Just kill him." After hearing Rhode''s advice, Edger was stunned for a moment, and the nearby sorcerers were also stunned. He didn''t understand the true meaning of Rhode''s words. Is he warning or threatening Edger? Only Moriel laughed after listening to Rhode''s advice: "Don''t worry, Rhode, he is not you and can''t do that kind of unruly behavior. In the time I have experienced, Only you can kill other players in the competition." Following Moriel''s words, the nearby sorcerers also seemed to recall Rhodes'' past deeds. It is said that before becoming the master of the undead, Rhodes mercilessly killed all the other contestants in order to become the champion of a certain xenogeneic creature competition, and only then won the final prize. Such a unique way to win, I am afraid that only Rhode can do it. If anyone else, no matter how famous the master of alien creatures, dares to do such a behavior, he will be removed from the entire underground world. There is no one. People will beg for mercy. Thinking of Rhode''s past behavior, the nearby witches'' faces suddenly became unbearable. That was a serious provocation to the underground world. Unfortunately, from the appearance of Queen Moriel, she seemed to have no longer pursued this matter. thing. After realizing the reminder in Rhodes'' words, Edger was immediately ashamed. Did Rhodes think he would do something out of the ordinary? Since this is a duel between two people, as long as the other person is killed after the duel begins, he can indeed win, but that is not the purpose of the competition at all. He must rely on his strength to defeat the opponent. "Please rest assured, Lord of the Undead... I will use my strength to win everyone''s praise for me." Edge wanted to say these words justly, but seeing that Moriel seemed to be amused by Rhodes'' words, she had to apologize. After Ajit also appeared on the stage, Moriel stared at Rhodes beside him again: "You still love to tell bad jokes, no matter what time and space you are in, you will make unexpected actions." "What?" Rhode gave her a helpless look and killed the other players. Isn''t this also a way to win? If Rhodes didn''t remind Edgeter, with the power of the evil eyes beside him, I''m afraid that Ender would not be able to make any decent resistance at all, and he would be completely slaughtered to ashes. But what reassured Rhode was that even if Ender was bombed to ashes, he could use the Death Domain to revive him and let him continue to complete the showdown. Ajiette did not have the kind of power to kill the soul. . But if Edger continued to attack the resurrected Ender and forced him to repeat the process of death and resurrection, Ender would have no time for identification at all, and there would be no hope of winning. Rhode''s worries are not without reason. He did it himself. Obviously, it was him who judged the showdown of the sorcerer. Of course, this kind of thing could not be repeated. Moriel had no such worries at all. She looked at Rhodes, and the smile came from the bottom of her heart. In those countless times, Moriel has long been accustomed to Rhode''s sloppy mouth. Sometimes his inadvertent words can make Morier laugh for a long time. Even if Moriel resets the time, he will not forget those memories. Even in retrospect, the corners of her mouth would inadvertently rise. However, the only thing that makes Moriel a little regretful is that those are all her memories. Except for her, neither Rhode nor anyone else can remember what happened in the past. Only Molly who masters the time domain Well, to remember what happened. Time resets again and again, in addition to taking away the unhappiness when Morril was disappointed and the regret when she failed, it also took away her joy every time, even if she laughed repeatedly because of Rhode''s unexpected behavior, But when the light dissipated, she was the only one who remembered those things. Thinking of this, Moriel just shook her head in the end, such beautiful memories, those unforgettable times, of course, belong to her alone, only she is qualified to enjoy all these, right? Others are not qualified to share the joy that belongs to her, even Rhodes is not allowed by her. Recalling Rhode''s words just now, Moriel has decided to write down these words. Even if the time is reset, she will not forget the joy in her heart when she heard these words. (ps: Extra: Follow the miracle, update tomorrow.) Chapter 2777 The power of time is so powerful that even fate will succumb to the erosion of time. When all the imprints of time dissipate, only Moriel can remember everything that happened in the past. So with the opening of the treasure appraiser competition, Moriel also had some thoughts when she realized that Edger was invisibly falling behind. Since the Hundred Feather Crown is composed of the feathers of countless legendary flying creatures, with the blessing of countless legendary creatures, it contains a variety of hidden attributes. According to the rules of the treasure appraisal competition, after the competition begins, the two parties will say their own identifications in turn. Hide attributes until one party can no longer speak. In the field, Aijiet poked out dozens of evil eyeballs attached to tentacles from inside his robe, relying on the evil eyeballs to observe meticulously, he quickly said confidently: "The broad brown and black feathers, are they? The feathers belong to the eagle, the legendary eagle once blessed this crown, and the crown of a hundred feathers can bring the eyesight of an eagle to the wearer!" Following Ajiette''s loud announcement, Rhodes'' system log also added an attribute to the description of the Hundred Feather Crown. "Special Attribute 4: Eagle Eye Level +1 (Restricted)" Because it is not an artifact, the special skills attached to the Hundred Feather Crown will always be limited by the legendary level, and cannot help to wear it, break through the original shackles, and enter the god-level level. Only a real artifact can bring the user''s special skills to a new level. Even so, Edgeette''s announcement attracted cheers from the nearby audience, and Rhode nodded, approving his appraisal, and turned to look at Ender. In the face of Aijiette, he did not show weakness. When he came up, he went to the next city first. He said one of the hidden abilities of the Hundred Feather Crown. Naturally, Ender would not easily admit defeat. It means that the feathers belonging to the eagle are things that any appraiser can identify at a glance, and then said loudly: "The golden red feathers that are still warm are the blessings left by the phoenix. The wearer of the Hundred Feather Crown will be reborn in the flames!" "Special attribute 5: Rebirth from ashes (limited once)." With Ender''s appraisal, Rhode''s system log added another description of the treasure, and this one can be said to be extremely useful. Even the current Rhodes, when faced with those ancient demigods, would be worried about the threat of death. The existence of rebirth from ashes will undoubtedly give Rhodes another chance to come back. "Phoenix? Did you hear? That treasure actually has the blessings left by the phoenix!" After listening to Ender''s appraisal, the nearby audience suddenly couldn''t be sure that the ability to regenerate from ashes is any creature desire to have. "Unfortunately...there is no flame in this world. Even if you have the ability to be reborn from ashes, what''s the use of it without a flame?" Some people are not optimistic about this ability. As the name suggests, rebirth from ashes is to use Only the power of flame can work, but the fire element in this world has all disappeared with the return of the fire element monarch, and no one can still use the power of flame. "Humph." Not far away, on the towering stand with the best view, the flaming girl couldn''t help but let out a light hum when she heard the treasure''s ability. It seems that there are many creatures in this world who are coveting her flame. It is better to destroy the main plane as soon as possible. "However, I can''t believe that there are still living phoenixes..." Looking at the golden red feathers on Baiyu''s crown, thinking of those phoenixes who had been slaughtered and had to go to the air element plane to hide, the flame girl seemed to have thought of something. Time fell into contemplation. And as Rhodes announced that Ender''s appraisal was valid, the test was able to continue. This time it was Edger''s turn. Edger was very dissatisfied with Ender''s appraisal. He started from the easiest one. He thought Ender would be the same as him, and chose to start from the simple ability to avoid At that time, when there was a defect, I never thought that Ender would not follow the rules at all, and even picked a phoenix feather that was best distinguished. Even Ajiette could see the mystery at a glance. This time, Aijiet couldn''t feel at ease. After carefully examining the hundred feather crown, he found that even he himself was not sure about some special feathers. Maybe there was a possibility of failure. That kind of result was unacceptable. He now represents not only him, but the entire underground world, the king of the underground world, the hero Moriel, watching from the sidelines, he will win no matter what. For those obvious feathers, every time Ender said one, Ajiette lost one. If he continued to support him, and let Ender finish talking about the obvious feathers, it might be that Ajiette really lost. Thinking of this, he immediately changed his strategy, and it was obvious from Ling Yu, who could tell them apart at a glance. "The thick golden feathers are the feathers of the Thunderbird. The legendary Thunderbird once blessed this crown. The wearer of the Hundred Feather Crown will show greater power by releasing lightning magic." Aijiet uttered the blessing that belonged to the Thunderbird. It was incompatible with other feathers. The golden and electrified feathers were numb to the touch. They were the feathers of the legendary Thunderbird. "Special attribute 6: +2 to all lightning magic levels." Looking at the new prompt in the system, Rhodes did not have any turbulence in his heart. After declaring that the appraisal was valid, he continued the test. Because wearing the Hundred Feather Crown needs to occupy the equipment slot of the helmet, Rhode cannot use the Hundred Feather Crown and the Titan Arrow at the same time. Lightning magic level +2 looks very beautiful. It can bring the Titan''s arrow, which brings a huge increase every level, to an unimaginable level, but in fact, Rhodes can''t use these two treasures at the same time. Ender also discovered Edgeette''s appraisal strategy. Although this is a test about appraisal ability, what is being contested is not only appraisal ability, but also a plan for the two, as well as a test of wisdom. . When those familiar feathers were all identified by the two of them, only the feathers of some unpopular birds were left. At that time, the two''s ability to discern was truly tested. Before reaching that process, that is, in the identification of conventional feathers, if the other party reveals the feathers that he has not been able to identify, then of course he earned it himself, which is equivalent to wasting the opportunity for the opponent to compete for ordinary feathers. On the contrary, after using the trump cards afterward, there is not only one chance for appraisal to lose money one after another. If someone has sufficient knowledge and can identify the origin of every feather on the Hundred Feather crown, then no matter how many chances are given, they will definitely win in the end, but obviously, whether it is Ajit or Ender. , can''t identify the feathers on the entire hundred feather crown with their own strength. Some of the feathers on the crown of Hundred Feather belong to the unique birds that evolved from the air element plane, and even the flying creatures that have long disappeared in the main plane. Of course, this exceeds the knowledge reserve of the two of them. No one can have everything in the world. Knowledge, especially those relatively partial knowledge. Edger is completing the appraisal step by step, vying for those well-known feathers. What made him sweat profusely was that, according to his prediction, he and Ender could tell at a glance that there were only four remaining regular feathers, and two more were prevalent in the underground world, but he could not confirm whether Ender knew about it. , and those who were not mentioned or even looked at by the two of them, there are more than 30 pieces left, of which he can identify only about five pieces. The next round is right up to him, in other words, he has nine more chances. After he has said all the identifiable feathers, if Ender can continue to identify, then he can only lose the competition. At the same time as saying what he knew about the feathers, Ajiette had to pray now that Ender''s knowledge reserve was limited, and he couldn''t identify the effects of more feathers. Otherwise, he would definitely lose the test. Nearby audiences were stunned by the competition between the two. The two identified the feathers and feathers on the Baiyu crown one by one. The flying creatures around the world were almost talked about by the two of them, and this was also the Baiyu crown. Comes with dozens of unique abilities, it covers almost all feather functions. Before they officially saw this competition, how could the audience imagine that the treasure appraisal competition, which they thought would end soon, turned into white heat step by step. Being fully revealed, these existing properties alone are enough to make it a rare treasure. Thinking of this, the eyes of the nearby audience looking at Baiyuguan also changed. They thought it was just an ordinary and fancy treasure. I didn''t expect that such a terrible secret was hidden in that treasure. Compared with the real artifact , its value is not inferior, even if it is a real artifact, it is impossible to have hundreds of ability bonuses at the same time. If they hadn''t felt the power contained in the Hundred Feather Crown, the Lord of the Undead, and the Queen of the Dragon, people could not help but doubt whether the identification of the two was really accurate. As the appraisal continued, many audience members began to whisper. It seems that with the progress of the appraisal test, the ranking of gifts belonging to the kings will undergo an earth-shaking change. "Special attribute 63: You can eat clouds." "Special attribute 64: Your venom power is increased by 50%." "Special attribute 65: When flying, the speed attribute is +20 extra." "Special attribute 66: You can fly while sleeping." "..." As the appraisal test continued, even Rhodes, who saw the changes in the system, was surprised by the various attributes on the Hundred Feather Crown. The Hundred Feather Crown has completely exceeded Rhode''s imagination. No matter how much Rhode guesses, he can''t guess. Every feather on the Hundred Feather Crown has a hidden attribute attached to it. Wait until all the feather characteristics are identified. , it can become a veritable hundred feather crown. I heard from Thelma that the Hundred Feather Crown is a creature from the Air Elemental Plane. It was a gift for him to celebrate his escape from the seal. The Hundred Feather Crown contains exactly what the powerful flying creatures in the Air Elemental Plane have to do with the elements. Sovereign loyalty. After realizing the value of the Hundred Feather Crown, Rhodes had a different view on Thelma. He thought that Thelma was just an ordinary treasure. He never thought that this treasure would be so precious, even if half of it was removed. The attributes of , can still crush all the kings in the ranking. It is true that the Hundred Feather Crown can provide unimaginable various bonuses, but some of these bonuses are of little use to Rhodes, such as feeding on clouds or enhancing the power of venom. I don''t know what these bonuses are for. Rhodes is not one of those legendary birds. He can''t spit venom, let alone fly in sleep. However, even if there are a lot of miscellaneous characteristic bonuses, it does not hinder the power of the Hundred Feather Crown itself. The ability to regenerate from the ashes alone has explained everything. Perhaps in the eyes of other creatures, all the fire elements in the world have been taken away by Flam, but Rhodes was not affected at all. He can also possess the Burning Domain of the Fire Elemental Monarch. In addition to rebirth from ashes, there are still many practical abilities on Baiyu''s crown, such as the special attribute 22, which deprives a certain creature of the ability to fly, or the special attribute 50, which ignores the barriers of all ritual circles when flying, and is in the air element position. In the plane, the special attribute 50 can allow flying creatures to freely travel to any area, without being restricted by layers of thunderstorms, but on the main plane, Rhodes can even rely on this ability to directly break through many obstacles and fly to the clouds in person. city. Of course, Rhodes wouldn''t do that. It was undoubtedly a self-inflicted act. In addition to various special abilities, the basic attributes of the Hundred Feather Crown have also undergone amazing changes under the appraisal of the two. Various attribute bonuses have made this treasure even beyond the basic attributes of the Dragon King''s divine power. , can make ordinary people have the basic attributes of legendary creatures. As the competition continued, the discerning person could see that Ajit became more and more nervous, and he was always worried about the next appraisal. On the other side, Ender seemed calm and composed, and his expression did not fluctuate at all. It also makes people more optimistic about Ender, whether he is really confident or just pretending to be like this, but his performance is really praised by the audience nearby. Even Rhodes cast an approving look at him. If it wasn''t for his reminder, Rhodes might have ignored this unique and incomparable thing, the Hundred Feather Crown. On the towering stand, the flaming girl who had been observing the entire competition, also hummed dissatisfied at this moment. From the beginning of the competition to the present, the time her eyes had on Rhodes was much longer than the time she spent on the treasure. Even the rare Hundred Feather Crown could not attract her attention. I don''t know if she came to watch this competition, or what? "Damn Thelma, to actually take out a treasure of this level... If so, doesn''t it seem that I am very stingy when I take out nothing? No..." Driven by jealousy, the flaming girl glared at the gentle man, and even hated him, who was also the Elemental Monarch. Soon, she had an idea in her heart. Chapter 2778 As the appraisal continued, while Ender was still calm, cold sweat was faintly pouring out of Edger''s head. In the underground world, countless evil eyes are moving at the command of Ajit. They memorized the pattern of the feathers on Hundred Feather''s crowns, and searched all over the world for the creatures corresponding to this pattern of feathers, and then put them together. The news came back to Aijiette''s mind, but it had little effect. It was not easy to search for the flying creatures exclusive to the Air Elemental Plane. Under the heavy pressure, Ajit also made mistakes that should not be made. When the identification of the feathers that the two knew by default had not been completed, he said one of the feathers that only he knew. "This is the pitch-black feather of a fallen banshee. The legendary banshee has also brought blessings to this treasure... The wearer of the Hundred Feather Crown can always utter a banshee-like scream." As soon as the words came out, Ajit realized that it was not good. He should not have identified those feathers that only he knew when those familiar feathers had not been identified. He must have focused all his attention on them. Such errors will only occur on the remaining feathers. Fortunately, he still has a chance to make up for it. There are only the last two feathers that the two are familiar with. Even if he gives up one chance, it will not affect the final result. After Ender and he had identified one of them, it was the strange feathers'' turn. The nearby audience was already shocked by the name of a series of legendary creatures reported by the two people. What surprised everyone was that if the identification of the two was true, those flying creatures who were legendary and incomparable would rush to bless the crown in front of them, and they all showed their own opinions. Home skills. No one can explain why this happened. Those flying creatures who are hostile to each other and can occupy the entire sky, used their feathers to jointly create such a unique treasure. This is almost impossible. thing. However, when they saw the leisurely Lord of the Undead, and the big red dragon, people seemed to have an answer in their hearts. Perhaps only those who suppressed one party and coerced the world were qualified to use this treasure. Looking at the unique crown, even Moriel was attracted by its gorgeous shape, and turned to Rhodes and asked: "I can feel the pilgrimage of the birds in the crown of a hundred feathers, this is their view of the sky. King''s gift, where did you get it?" "King of the sky? I think you are talking about the air element monarch." Rhode corrected the error in her words, "This is the air element monarch Thelma, a gift for our union." Moriel nodded and did not refute Rhodes'' statement. With her alliance with Rhodes, even the elemental monarchs had to admit their powerful power. I got used to Rhodes'' words. "I like this gift very much... Is it Thelma? When I conquer the world, I will let him go." Moriel Dandan said. Listening to Moriel''s words, Rhodes did not feel that she was arrogant, but believed that she really had that kind of strength. With the blessing of the Time Domain, even the Elemental Monarch would not be her opponent. If it wasn''t for Rhodes'' appearance just right , and snatched away the artifact that belonged to her, I am afraid that the whole world will surrender to her dragon might. At the beginning of the third expansion of the previous life, players once regarded the hero Moriel as the protagonist of this expansion. The power of the protagonist of the expansion is no joke. No one can beat the peak state in the most prosperous period of the expansion. the protagonist of the expansion. Even Rhodes, who knew the progress of the expansion, had to stagger the peak period of the protagonist of the expansion to make tricks. "Who do you think will win?" Looking at the two appraisers who were fighting against each other in the arena, and who were willing to give in easily, Rhode thought for a while and asked Moriel. "Is that even a question? Of course it''s Ajit." Moriel glanced at him and seemed to be questioning Rhodes why he asked such a boring question. If someone else dared to annoy her with such boring questions, she would definitely end up being crushed to ashes. Moriel always has full confidence in her subordinates. If Ajiet, who is an important official in the underground world and the leader of the evil eye, cannot compare to the undead under Rhodes in appraisal, Moriel will feel deeply. Deep disappointment, if she is disappointed, it will often not end well. Aijiet, who was appraising on the field, suddenly felt an invisible coercion attack. He turned around to look, and also met the golden dragon boy of the big red dragon. The King of Nigon was watching him from behind. One move, he must not let it down. Under the pressure of the Great Red Dragon, Ajiette once again raised one of the feathers'' hands, and started to tremble uncontrollably. After noticing his change, the nearby audience didn''t understand what he was worried about. They just thought he was guilty and could no longer identify him, so they let out a series of boos. Ender also noticed the changes in his opponent. Even after repeated appraisals, his expression never showed any embarrassment. Instead, he continued to carry out appraisals with a calm attitude, which also ushered in full applause for him. After completing the appraisal again, Ajiette put down the feather in his hand and turned to stare at Ender: "When it''s your time, how many feathers can you appraise? If you lose, Lord of the Undead I won''t forgive you lightly!" Facing the pressure in Edger''s words, he seemed to want to use this method to disturb the opponent''s mind, Ender just shook his head: "Even if I lose, the Lord of the Undead will not punish me for this, but will Reward me for identifying this powerful treasure." Edger''s provocation is doomed to fail. Many people say that the Lord of the Undead is extremely cruel and will not let any enemy survive, but he is very open-minded towards his subordinates, and he will not easily deliver a life-threatening punishment. In the face of the opponent''s provocation, Ender just picked up one of the feathers and said calmly: "This is the feather of the Holy Griffin. The wearer of the Hundred Feather Crown will not be weakened by the power of any negative magic." Edger gritted his teeth secretly, the feathers he could identify were decreasing one by one. He had been living in the underground world, and the flying creatures he could recognize were relatively limited. This was his biggest shortcoming. Never thought about this. Just in time to identify the hundred-feather crown composed of the feathers of flying creatures? Putting it on other treasures, no matter how little Ajiette is knowledgeable, the meticulous observation of the evil eyes can always bring him some unexpected gains, and he can identify more information, and he will never fall into the current situation. situation. "Isn''t it?" Seeing Edger''s slightly flustered expression, Moriel also complained of dissatisfaction. Her voice was more like a heavy burden, pressing down on Edger''s heart, making his The identification is full of flaws. "From the current situation, he seems to be losing." Rhode reminded, even he did not expect that Ender would outperform the heroes of the underground world in the process of identifying treasures. The ability to identify treasures can also be regarded as the unique value of Ender. In frontal battles, the hero Ajit may kill Ender with his evil eyes in three or two times, but when it comes to identifying treasures, the strength of the hero It''s not easy to do this here. Only those relevant professional knowledge and previous knowledge accumulation can help the identification. At least in this aspect, Aijette is still lacking. "What the hell is he doing? Why haven''t the scales of the subspecies black dragon been identified?" Looking at Ajiette, Moriel let out a dissatisfied snort. From her eyes that were about to burst into flames, Rhode understood that now she must really want to rush to the field and identify for Ajiette what she said belonged to her. Scales of the subspecies Black Dragon. "Black dragon? Didn''t I remember that they were all taken away by you? Why does the Air Elemental Plane still exist?" This time the question was replaced by Rhodes. If Rhode remembered correctly, all the giant dragons in this world, including the regular types of black dragons and golden dragons, as well as the special fairy dragons and holy dragons, were all under the command of Moriel''s bloodline and put them under her command. The hero Moriel, which belongs to her heroic specialty, is the command to the giant dragon. No giant dragon can escape her control, even the holy dragon. This is why she is called the king of giant dragons. Rhode recalled that even Yin Nuo Tower was once influenced by Morrill, and finally relied on the divine weapon that should have fallen into Morrel''s hands, the divine power of the Dragon King, which barely escaped her control. In the later conflict between Rhodes and Moriel, the dragon army, which was invincible and fearless of any magic, could not hold back the ball of destruction that broke all magic resistance in Rhodes'' hands. There was a certain degree of damage, and Rhodes also Has a lot of ghost dragons. At this time, the benefits of having a lot of treasures are revealed. No one knows what unique and powerful abilities the enemies will face in the future, and what kind of treasures they need to restrain. Moriel''s heroic specialty was what puzzled Rhodes. If he remembered correctly, all the giant dragons in the world have now fallen into her control. The one who left the scales for the Hundred Feather Crown blessed Dragon, where did it come from? Moriel saw Rhode''s question, and after glancing at him with the dragon boy, did she explain: "A giant dragon with pure blood can''t escape my orders, but those with impure blood can even be described as filthy. The Yalong species, but to a certain extent, can ignore my orders... I just never thought that the Yalong species could become a legend, and still leave their own dragon scales on the Hundred Feather Crown." Due to the miscellaneous bloodlines, the Yalong species is often accompanied by the abnormal characteristics of bloodline conflict. Just like the appearance of Yin Nuota''s righteous daughter An Ben, she is the Yalong species of bloodline conflict. Later, thanks to Yin Nuota''s repair using the blood of the holy female dragon, An also was able to restore the body of the complete dragon. The strength of the dragon species is usually extremely limited, and few legendary ranks are born. Following the sight of the Great Red Dragon, Rhode also saw the Hundred Feather Crown, which was incompatible with the other feathers and was slightly thicker. . Ajit probably made a preconceived mistake. When all the giant dragons in the world are put under the command of Moriel, of course, there will be no giant dragons in the rest of the world, and naturally there will be no giant dragons left behind. Blessed. Seeing that Ajit was at an absolute disadvantage, and at the last moment of identification, he was still suppressed by Ender, and even the words could not be said, Moriel finally couldn''t help it: "How could he make such a mistake? Really? Stupid! Looks like I have to remind him." "Wait, what are you going to do?" On the side, Rhode''s mouth twitched. He really didn''t expect that Moriel actually said those words in front of him. She seemed to be deeply dissatisfied with the results of the appraisal test. I don''t want to do this any longer, but I want to step in and revise what has already happened. Moriel wanted to reverse the time, and even he couldn''t stop it. If Rhodes had a way to restrain himself, he would have already thought of a way to deal with Moriel, and it would not be like this now. What really makes Rhode helpless is that even if Moriel wants to rely on the realm of time to change the result of this treasure appraisal test, it has to be done secretly. What do you mean by telling yourself the plan now? The power that belongs to the Holy Female Dragon is so powerful that it is not restricted by any rules. If it weren''t for the fact that there is still a field of destiny, which can barely suppress the field of time, Moriel would have been able to modify everything at will. At that time, she will truly become an invincible existence. Even the protagonist of the third expansion piece, in front of her It''s nothing, no one can beat time forever. "Don''t worry, I just told him the scales of the subspecies black dragon." Facing Rhodes, who was a little helpless, but couldn''t stop him, Moriel laughed mercilessly. Even though she had seen Rhodes showing such a helpless expression many times in the past, Moriel never got tired of watching it, and only at this moment could she feel the long-lost joy. "This is a form of cheating... But if you only tell him one type of appraisal result, it won''t have much impact." Faced with time, there is no limit to Morril, who can freely modify the past, Rhodes can only compromise in the end. When Moriel planned to intervene and change the result of the test, she only told Edger one result, which was already a relatively good situation. However, Moriel didn''t think so: "In addition to the scales of the subspecies black dragon, I will also tell him some of the identification results of your subordinates. It shouldn''t matter, right?" "...Of course it has something to do with it." Rhode said reluctantly. If Moriel really told all the news to Ajiette in the past, there would be no suspense in the result of the game. With the help of time, no matter who it is The final victory can be easily achieved. Moriel didn''t care about Rhode''s helplessness, she laughed, and then traveled through time and space. Chapter 2779 When time can be reshaped, all the mistakes made in the past can be made up, everything becomes the most correct choice, there is no regret or regret, and that is the true meaning of the field of time. Aijiete, who was competing in the arena, was full of confidence at this moment. On the other hand, Ender fell into hesitation and confusion, and there was a cold sweat on his back. What no one knew was that before the start of the competition, Eget was instructed by Morel, and knew many identification results that he should not have known. With the help of those identification results, Adget easily passed Ender In desperation, the victory of this competition is about to be won. As Aijiete''s opponent, Ender broke out in a cold sweat at this moment. Even though he won''t be punished by Rhodes even if he loses the competition, he still feels unbelievable for the profound knowledge displayed by Aijiete, those unique feathers that even he has to appraise for a long time before he can tell the mystery , Aijiete was able to accurately tell the blessing contained in it just by looking at it. After discovering this, Ender couldn''t help being deeply surprised. His defeat had become a fact. Until now, the feathers and feathers that Ajiete has identified are all within the scope of Ender''s identification. Those feathers that only Ajiete can identify and belong to the same hole card, he has not mentioned any of them. What surprised Ander was that the identification of treasures requires a wealth of knowledge and vision as a support, and the knowledge that Ajiete knows can completely cover Ender''s knowledge. From the identified feathers, he can completely To illustrate this point. Even some Enders had enough confidence that only he could identify the feathers, and Eget could tell the mystery of them in one go. The nearby spectators were amazed at Aijiete''s perfect performance. Unexpectedly, the sorcerer who accompanied the evil eye had such a powerful identification ability. Talk to him before. Even Rhodes also noticed the abnormality in Aijiete, and couldn''t help but look at Molly who was beside him, but he happened to meet the proud eyes of the big red dragon. Rhode couldn''t help asking: "What''s going on here? I believe in my subordinate''s identification ability, he can never be suppressed in such a comprehensive way... Could it be that you used the Time Domain?" The big red dragon turned his head and whistled, as if he didn''t hear Rhodes'' inquiry. Rhodes'' mouth twitched: "Quickly answer my question." Facing Rhode''s questioning, Morrill finally glanced at him: "So what if I use the Time Domain? It belongs to my power, and the rules don''t say that I can''t use the Time Domain, right?" There was a lot of pride in Molly''s words, and there was a domineering coercion in the dragon boy looking at Rhodes. As she said, the rules of the competition did not prohibit the use of the Time Domain. It seemed reasonable for her to use this power to help Aijiete, but Aijiete''s perfect performance still made Rhodes see the abnormality. Even so, Molier simply didn''t hide it anymore, and she never needed to hide anything. The stalwart power from the holy female dragon will help her clear all obstacles. Everything will be according to her wishes in the end. When Rhodes accused her of cheating, she laughed at Rhodes instead. Rhodes could only let out a slight sigh. He originally only wanted to let the two appraisal masters have a fair confrontation. Since Molly broke the rules first, he must also come up with corresponding means. The power of the death domain was secretly inspired by Rhodes. At this moment, the millions of undead entrenched in Bracada all received the message from Rhodes in their minds. Due to the distance, the undead near the magic city received more complete information, while the undead who were farther away could only receive some one-sided key information. The content of the message was about dozens of unique feathers. Rhodes sent a message to the huge number of undead in the country, hoping that someone would know the origin of those feathers and report the news to himself. Even if Ander is good at identification, his knowledge reserve is limited, and he can''t give an accurate conclusion when facing some feathers that have never been seen before and whose origins are not known at all. In this case, Rhodes simply announced the news to the undead in all the countries. Among the millions of undead, there will always be someone who has an unknown opportunity, or has heard anecdotes and strange things, and can identify the remaining ones. Feather. Relying on spiritual imprints to deliver messages is of course a kind of cheating, but when Morrill unabashedly used the power of time to cheat, Rhodes had to do the same, he couldn''t be underestimated by the big red dragon in front of him . If it was just a contest between appraisal masters, Rhodes would not need to be so concerned. However, as Morell used the time domain, this contest rose to another level and became a battle between Morrill and Rhodes. From the way Molly looked at him, Rhodes felt her expectation. She seemed to have expected that Rhodes would not let her cheat, and just wanted to see what tricks he would come up with. In this case, of course Rhodes will not let her down. During those countless times of going back in time, Morrill already knew Rhodes'' habits like the back of his hand, which even Rhodes himself didn''t realize. Soon, the news from Rhodes received a response from the undead. As Rhode expected, the wisdom of millions of undead was far stronger than that of Ander alone. Many feathers that even Ander couldn''t identify were being quickly identified by the undead, and the final results were passed back to Rhodes'' mind. After receiving these messages, Rhodes passed the news to Ander who was competing in the field through the spiritual imprint, so the audience miraculously saw that Ander, who had gradually lost his support and fell into a disadvantage, regained his spirit at this moment. Get up and tell those feathers that are rare in the world one by one. On the other hand, Aijiete on the other side, after all the feathers that Molier had pointed out before, he was at a loss again, and the speed of completing the appraisal also changed from the previous blessing of feathers to half a day. He hesitated and said one thing, compared with before, he was a completely different person. The emergence of this situation also dissatisfied the audience who had been optimistic about him before. They could not see through the changes in the field, nor could they see the game between Rhodes and Molly hidden behind the two appraisal masters. Responding instinctively, he hissed Ajett. Seeing that Rhode''s method was quite effective, and instantly changed Ender''s original slump, Molly groaned heavily. She glared at Rhode, and a clock-like roulette emerged from her feet again, which belonged to time. field power. Time went back again, and after seeing the old Edget, the annoyed Morrill immediately told Edget all the feathers that Ender had identified, regardless of whether he could remember or not. With the blessing of the time domain, Molier can remain invincible at any time, even in this kind of appraisal competition. No matter how rare and peculiar feathers Ender identified, as long as the time is reversed, Then they all became Aijiete''s, which is the horror of Time Domain. When the time returned to the present, Rhodes also found something wrong from Ajiete''s expression. He had gathered the power of the entire undead kingdom, but he still couldn''t help Ender, and he was better than Ajiete in identification, and even Ajiete Among the feathers identified, many were identified with the help of the undead, which was enough to make him feel abnormal. Recalling the power belonging to the field of time, and looking at it with great pride, Rhodes also felt very helpless, like the big red dragon that was sure to win. In this kind of competition, no one can beat the power of time, and Ender has almost no possibility of victory. "You''re bound to lose." Seeing that Rhodes was looking at him, the big red dragon moved his head over without showing any weakness, and challenged Rhodes at the same time. Perhaps Molly couldn''t rely on the time domain to completely defeat Rhodes, who is different every time he is promoted to a legend, but being able to defeat Rhodes'' side in the appraisal competition also made her happy, and she couldn''t wait to see Rhodes The scenario of losing this contest. Under the power of time, Molier had long wanted to see Rhode''s failed side. No one could be invincible under the power of time, but it was a pity that Rhode''s tenacity far exceeded Molier''s expectations. They failed to achieve what they wanted, which attracted her attention even more. She believed that Rhodes would always fail, and that was exactly what she expected. "I don''t think so." Facing the provocation of the big red dragon and the burning eyes, Rhodes replied without showing any weakness. Even if the opponent can reverse time, even if all factors are on Rhode''s unfavorable side, his men really won''t necessarily lose. In other types of competitions, it is undoubtedly a fantasy to win against an existence that can continuously reverse time, but at this moment, due to the particularity of the Hundred Feather Crown, there is another result left in this competition, That is a tie between the two sides. No matter how special the feathers on the Hundred Feathers Crown are, their number is limited. According to the rules of the appraisal competition, as long as the two sides can identify all the feathers on the Hundred Feathers Crown, the competition will end in a tie. In the face of an invincible opponent, even if Shi Shi was completely on the opponent''s side, Rhodes still did not give up. What he tried hard to achieve was the slight possibility of a draw. When the situation is favorable to Rhodes and he has the upper hand, his desire to win will be stronger than any creature, but when the situation is not favorable to him, and even the only possibility of failure is left, he will not give up willingly , but in adversity, seek opportunities for a draw. Even when his soul fell into hell, Rhodes never thought of giving up, so how could he be hindered by the difficulties in front of him. Molly wanted to see his distraught look when he failed, so Rhodes could only disappoint her. Sensing Rhode''s condensed will, and the resolute eyes that refused to give up and were still looking for opportunities, Morrill couldn''t help but spit secretly. No matter which timeline she was on, she had never seen Rhodes give up. Situation, she knew that Rhodes was such a person, and even she was used to it. "Let me see what support you can come up with." Although there were some ripples in her heart, Molier''s words were still full of arrogance. No one can convince her. With the joint efforts of many undead, even Morrill had to use the Time Domain again to tell Ajette about the newly appeared feathers, so that the competition could continue. The nearby audience, after hearing the unique feathers, were also shocked at the beginning, and gradually became a little numb. Anyone who hears hundreds of feathers of different types, but each one is very powerful, thinks of those legendary flying creatures, and his heart will become numb. The hundred-feather crown in front of me is not a treasure that should exist on the main plane at all. Those flying creatures that have long since disappeared, or even do not exist on the main plane, will not work together to create this unique one for the people in the main plane. crown. On the high platform in the distance, the gentle man has been watching the identification process, nodding for the identification of the two from time to time. Even he didn''t expect that the Asuka on the Air Elemental Plane would be so attentive. It''s a pity that as an elemental monarch, his strength has already surpassed the category of needing treasures to improve. The appraisal test was still going on, and at the end, even though Rhodes had fully amplified the power of the death domain and spread the appearance of the feathers on the crown of the hundred feathers throughout the kingdom of the undead, there were still four feathers that could not be identified, gathering the entire undead The strength of all living things in the kingdom cannot identify the bird species corresponding to those feathers. No matter who knows this, they can only praise the Hundred Feathers Crown, which really deserves its reputation. "Is this what you are capable of?" Now it''s Aijiete''s turn to appraise. Facing the speechless Ander, he said mercilessly, although the other party''s appraiser really left a deep impression on him. impression, but the final victory still belongs to him, this is the result that no one can change. Thinking of this, Aijie couldn''t help showing a little smile. Although he was able to persist all the way until now, almost all of it was due to the power of the time domain. Hiding all the way to the end, it is precisely for this moment that he is preparing for the final victory. "This is the feather of a fallen angel. I don''t know why this kind of feather also appears on the crown of hundreds of feathers, but after seeing the feathers of those strange flying creatures along the way, I am not surprised by the fallen angel. In the fallen angel Under the blessing of God, the wearer of the Hundred Feathers Crown will not yield to the Holy Word." Following Aijiete''s identification, the audience was in an uproar for a while. No one could have imagined that Aijiete actually hid such an important feather, and did not tell it until the end. Even Ender was also arrested. Edgett was cornered. Chapter 2780 Looking at the last three feathers on the crown of hundreds of feathers, even Rhodes could only let out a long sigh. In order to fight against Morrill''s time domain, Rhodes did not hesitate to resort to cheating methods, relying on the domain and the spiritual imprint, to collect information about those feathers from all the undead under his command. He never thought that in the end, he still could not escape the end of failure. The last three types The unique feathers even stumped the millions of undead under Rhodes'' command. On the field, facing the opponent''s provocation, Ander did not respond with words. No words can be more convincing than the results of the last appraisal. Up to now, the competition was completely out of his control. If Rhodes hadn''t reminded him, he might have lost to the aggressive Aijiete long ago. Although Ander was a little anxious, he also seemed helpless in identifying the remaining feathers. He could only look apologetically at Rhodes. It seemed that he could only accept the result of failure. Seeing this, Rhodes was also a little helpless. If he wanted to find out the unique flying creatures living in the Air Elemental Plane, the best way was to ask the creatures on the Air Elemental Plane. If someone can accurately identify the flying creatures corresponding to each field on the Hundred Feathers Crown, that person must not be a master of identification, but a person who is very familiar with the entire air element plane and those flying birds. Is the air elemental monarch. If it is the air elemental monarch, of course he has no reason not to know the names of those flying birds. As the ruler of the air element plane and the source of all air elements, Thelma has an extremely close relationship with the birds, so he must know all the types of feathers. It''s just that it''s not easy for Rhodes to ask Thelma. With Telma''s gentle temperament, maybe he won''t hide anything, but the Hundred Feathers Crown is a gift from him after all, and it can be regarded as a unique thought. Let the gift giver tell the mysterious truth? That can only show the incompetence of Rhodes'' master appraiser. "No move? Then surrender quickly!" Molly''s ridicule sounded in Rhode''s ears again. The power of the time domain can be said to be invincible in this competition, and she has no possibility of failure at all. After possessing the time domain that reversed the past, Molier had already forgotten the feeling of failure. Everything seemed so natural under the restoration of time. No one could stop her at the end of time, except Rhodes in front of her. After Molier possessed the time domain and was able to modify the past at will, Rhodes was very rare, and still brought her many failures. For this reason, Molier also became very interested in it, and Rhodes was promoted every time. The completely different legendary profession also gave her, who can change the timeline at will, a completely different experience. She is extremely eager for the day when Rhodes is completely defeated, no matter whether Molly admits it or not, but in the countless times she went back again and again, Rhodes has unknowingly become a vital existence in her heart, Whether as an enemy or the object of marriage, Rhodes has deeply entered her heart. At this moment, she couldn''t wait to see the scene where Rhodes failed. Facing the provocation of the big red dragon, Rhodes was also very helpless. The entire undead kingdom could not recognize the remaining feathers. It would be difficult for him to let Ander continue the competition. Although there is still plenty of time for identification, Rhodes is ready to let his subordinates admit defeat. Unless he can find the existence of plane creatures proficient in the air element, failure is already inevitable. "Wait..." At this moment, Rhodes seemed to think of something. When he mentioned the Air Elemental Plane, he seemed to really know someone who had lived there and had various unique experiences with him. Who can help this appraisal, let Rhodes side fight for a draw in time, it must be that person. Thinking of this, Rhodes no longer hesitated, and walked through the space from the flames. Following Rhode''s disappearance, there was a small uproar in the arena. Due to the prestige of the Lord of the Undead, people dared not speak loudly, but small whispers continued to spread. "Why did the Lord of the Undead leave at this juncture?" "It must be that he doesn''t want to see the ugliness of the appraisal master''s failure again. It seems that the victory of this competition has been sealed." The audience speculated about the meaning of Rhodes'' departure, and even the girl transformed into Lie Yan (raging flames) on the towering stands frowned at this moment after seeing Rhodes'' figure disappear: "Rhods, what are you doing? what?" What everyone didn''t expect was that Rhode''s figure spanned the space not because he couldn''t bear the result of failure. His departure this time was precisely to find a means to win. Crossing the space, Rhode''s figure returned to the magic plain deep in the snow mountain. Since the lazy king was taken away by the lustful king, there was no loud snoring like thunder. Quiet. On the plain stood a majestic castle. No one would have guessed that the spacious castle in front of them was actually a building summoned from the prophecy card. As an important camp in the rear, many important people under Rhodes'' command live here. Back on the upper floor of the castle, Rhode saw the innocent and romantic purple-haired girl he was familiar with. The girl was sleeping soundly. Beside her, another younger girl was playing alone, fiddling with the alchemy workshop magic toys in. What Rhodes was looking for was Inota. If Rhodes remembered correctly, before he met Inota, Inota had been living in the Air Elemental Plane. Maybe she would know the mystery of those feathers, know If even she didn''t know about the flying creature that Lingyu corresponded to, Rhodes could only make his subordinates admit defeat. Sensing Rhode''s aura, Yinuota woke up from her dream, and after seeing the person she missed the most, she gave Rhode a warm hug: "Rhode, you are finally back, it seems like I haven''t seen you for a long time. see you." "What?" Rhodes patted her on the shoulder, seemingly puzzled. If Rhodes remembered correctly, he was still with Inota last week, but this week he had no time to come back to her because he had to concentrate on dealing with the hero Molly and welcoming the guests. "What I said is true." Seeing that Rhodes couldn''t believe what she said, Yinuota puffed her mouth and her expression became serious. She looked at Rhodes with unstoppable worry in her eyes, "You Being completely trapped in time, someone pulls you back to the past again and again, maybe those things are no longer remembered, but they belong to the traces of time, but they will never dissipate easily." It belongs to the traces of time, and no creature can detect it at all. It is the majestic power of the female dragon, which is unique in the world. Even Rowling, who was once able to perceive the operation of the time domain by relying on her heroic expertise, when Molly After I improved the method, it seemed powerless. However, Moliel was not the only one who once owned the inheritance of the holy female dragon. Inota also had that inheritance for a short time, and was able to perceive the changes of time. Now even Rhodes couldn''t help but change his face slightly. Based on his understanding of Yin Nota, the purple-haired girl in front of him would not lie to him. The reason why Yin Nota said such words must be because she discovered her Abnormalities on the body. "Who is torturing you like this? I have only seen this unique situation on the holy female dragon. Could it be that the holy female dragon did it?" Yin Nuota asked worriedly. "Holy female dragon? That''s about the same. But don''t worry, I''ll be fine." Needless to say, Rhodes also knew who Inota was talking about, and even he could only shake his head when he thought of the majestic power of Moreel. The inheritance still belongs to her. Given time, Moreel, who has mastered all the power of the time domain, will definitely become the next holy female dragon. No one dares to be an enemy of that powerful power of time, even Rhodes is unwilling to do so, but driven by fate, Rhodes finally embarked on this path, not for others, just It was for himself and the fairy dragon in front of him. "Hero..." Rhode silently recited that unique title. He remembered that after he snatched Morrill''s artifact, Inota also briefly obtained the inheritance of the Holy Female Dragon. Unfortunately, Inota was not a hero after all. Qualified to obtain the real power of time, the holy female dragon finally chose the great red dragon Molly who has the status of a hero. According to what the ancient holy female dragon said, only the identity of a hero can compete with the destiny that controls everything. When the hero owns the time domain, everything will be reshaped by it, and there is no more predestined relationship. The shackles belonging to fate will be completely cut off by the hero. The eyes of the purple-haired girl looking at Rhodes are filled with endless worries. In her eyes, Rhodes at this moment has been riddled with holes under the torment of time, and his road to promotion has also been affected by this. There has been a change. Shaking his head, putting those past regrets behind him, Rhodes turned to ask the purple-haired girl about important information right now. "Yinuota, you used to live on the air elemental plane. I want you to tell me, do you know the types of birds that these feathers correspond to?" Rhodes asked slowly, looking at the purple-haired girl in front of him. A high-level special skill academic, which can be used to transmit information. The types of feathers that Rhodes passed on emerged in Inota''s mind, and she opened her eyes wide, looking innocent. "I understand." Rhodes stroked his forehead. He didn''t know what he was thinking, so he came to Yinuota to ask the answers that the appraisal masters didn''t know. Could it be that under the heavy pressure exerted by Moliel, he had already become ill? Go to the doctor indiscriminately? She actually expected that Yin Nuota could give him the answers to those questions. Perhaps Yin Nuota used to live on the Air Elemental Plane, but it was too difficult for her to identify those feathers. After thinking about this, Rhodes could only apologize: "I''m sorry, I You shouldn''t be asking these questions." "It''s nothing." Yin Nuota smiled, and then waved his hand to forgive Rhodes, "You want to identify those feathers? I remember that in the Air Elemental Plane, there lived a wise man among birds. Guo, if you can find him, he will definitely be able to answer your confusion." Rhode''s heart, which had already been sinking, beat violently again under Yin Nota''s words. He never thought that Yin Nota could give him such an answer, and this happened to be the help he urgently needed right now. , as long as you find a special wise man in the Air Elemental Plane, you can continue to complete the appraisal of the Hundred Feathers Crown, and you won''t be defeated in front of Molier. Thinking of this, Rhodes'' question became hurried: "Do you know where that wise man is now?" Yin Nuota thought for a while, and she would never hide anything about Rhodes'' inquiries, and then answered: "I still remember the names other dragons in Dragon Kingdom called him, and he was called Crow by the dragons." The wise man is the one with the most profound knowledge among flying creatures... If I remember correctly, he should live on the third layer of the Air Elemental Plane, a floating island belonging to the crows." Recalling the Dragon Kingdom where he once lived, Yin Nuota couldn¡¯t help but feel nostalgic in his eyes. It¡¯s a pity that living in the Dragon Kingdom, those peaceful and comfortable dragons were all destroyed by one person , that person is the hero Molly who can command the dragons. In order to realize her ambition, all the dragons are enslaved by her, and only a few can escape. "Very good." After knowing the name of the crow wise man and his location, what else can stump Rhodes? Whether it is the barrier of space or the limitation of the plane, Rhodes'' footsteps cannot be stopped. He will cross the space to find the trace of the wise man. The existence of flame evasion endowed Rhodes with powerful power. The special abilities of great demons can even cross the barrier of space. Coupled with Rhodes'' incinerated field, he didn''t even need to spend a single bit of mana. , you can instantly come to another plane. The only thing Rhodes needs to worry about now is whether Ander over there can withstand the pressure of appraisal until the moment he finds the crow wise man. And in the center of the competition venue, following Rhodes'' departure, the whispers of the kings spread. Both Edget and Ender listened to the words of the kings, and their moods changed. Nature makes a big difference. With the help of the time domain, Aijiete, who was not hindered in any way, took advantage of Ander''s silence, looked at the feathers as if fixed, and waved to the nearby audience. In his opinion, the outcome of this competition Victory is destined to belong to him, and no one can stop him from winning. As his opponent, Ander was already unable to appraise it any further. Not only Ajiete, but even the audience in the arena could see that, the reason why he didn''t admit defeat was just to hold on. According to the rules of the appraisal competition, in order for the two appraisal masters to exert their full strength without worrying about the interference of other factors, both of them have enough time to complete the appraisal of Lingyu. Within the rules, other people can''t say anything, but they still boo him. Chapter 2781 "Your Majesty Rhodes, what should I do?" On the competition field, facing the audience''s merciless accusations, Ender couldn''t help sighing deeply as he looked at the feathers that couldn''t get the slightest result no matter how he observed them. The appraisal has already been completely out of his scope of knowledge. With all the knowledge in his life, he still can''t distinguish those unique feathers, let alone other people. Sometimes, Ender really wanted to admit defeat, but he couldn''t do it. His every move represented the kingdom of the undead and Rhodes'' majesty in this competition. Unless time ran out, he would no matter what. They can''t take the initiative to admit defeat, they can only pin their hopes on Rhodes. Not far away, the big red dragon saw that the victory was decided, and Rhodes also left first, and no longer paid attention to the situation of the competition, but began to close his eyes and rest. On the high platform, the flame girl was also puzzled. Relying on the traces left by the flames, she could roughly deduce where Rhodes had gone. Based on her understanding of Rhodes, she believed that Rhodes would definitely come back soon. return. The audience nearby could never have imagined that Rhodes was no longer on the main plane at this moment. He crossed the space and came to the air element plane with terrible low gravity and floating islands everywhere. Although Inota couldn''t answer Rhodes'' doubts, she still pointed out a clear path for Rhodes. As long as he finds the crow wise man in the elemental plane of air, all the problems related to the crown of hundreds of feathers can be solved easily. The hundred-feather crown was originally cast by flying birds. It is not unreasonable to say that the person who unties the bell must tie it. The Air Elemental Plane has a unique geographical environment. There is no flat continent here, and some are just floating islands. This is the home of flying creatures. Inferior creatures without wings can only be trapped on the same island for life, or all the way. come down. The lingering thunderclouds divided the Air Elemental Plane into multiple layers. The Dragon Country where Yin Nuota originally lived was located on the fifth floor, and what Rhodes was going to was the third layer of the Air Elemental Plane. Floor. With the blessing of the electric god pendant, the huge thunderstorm cloud couldn''t hurt Rhodes half a point. The birds were surprised to see that there was a figure rushing through the rolling thunder, and the speed was so fast that they wondered if they had misread it. , When they blinked, the man had long since disappeared. At the same time, in the crow''s lair, the crow wise man Rhodes was looking for was carefully studying a unique creature, a human mage named Bida from the main plane. "So you are a pure-blooded human? Just like the legendary Stigmata?" The old crow, who was several times larger than a human and could swallow it in one mouthful, finally spoke after looking at the human for a long time. "I don''t care about the stigmata. I''m a mage, living in Bracada, a mage who releases magic." Stared at by the old crow, the bloated human looked dejected. Although he was saved by the old crow , broke away from the exhibition of flying creatures, but it seems that he just changed a cell. In this nest full of crows, what can he do as a human? "The stigmata sealed the elemental monarch, and you, like him, are real humans. It is said that all humans on the main plane have the blood of the stigmata, and he bears the sins of everyone. This is true. Is it?" The old crow asked him again. "I don''t understand what you said. If you really want to find out the deeds of the stigmata, I suggest you ask the Erathians. They know better." Bida shook his head. Listening to Bida''s answer, the old crow''s dark eyes also showed a bit of disappointment: "I can''t go to the main plane, it will be destroyed soon, only here is safe." "Really..." Bida was also silent. The kings who are fighting on the main plane, the awakened elemental monarch, and the army of demons reappearing in the world are not good omens, even from the wise old man. He was not surprised to hear these words from Crow''s mouth. The only thing that made him breathe a sigh of relief, and at the same time, the luck in the misfortune, was that even after all the twists and turns, he finally got away from the main plane and escaped from the approaching doomsday. Even if he came to the extremely unfamiliar air element plane, the nearby islands were full of crows, and his familiar friends and apprentices were gone, but he survived after all. The crows on the island are not hostile to him, and he is also willing to help the wise crow complete his academic research. Who would have thought that the old crow would be very interested in the secrets of the human world? Prior to this, Bida would never have imagined that such a thing would happen. Away from the battles of the kings in the main plane and the doomsday that destroyed everything, Bida only felt that all the burdens on him were lifted, and he could spend the rest of his life comfortably in the air elemental plane, even waiting After a few years, I get familiar with the elemental plane, and maybe I can become an elemental envoy. There is no better arrangement than this. No matter how terrible those ambitious and fearsome kings are, it is impossible for them to come here . Bida has always thought this way, until this day, when he saw a dark figure, at that moment Bida couldn''t calm down, he just felt that the whole world was about to collapse. "Impossible...how did he come here?" Looking at the black-robed man floating in the sky and staring indifferently at the creatures below, Bida felt that he couldn''t breathe. From the man''s scarlet eyes and the soaring breath of death, he felt a sense of helplessness from the inside out. The deep fear of escaping, the fear squeezed in Bida''s heart, made him unable to think about anything, he knew that any creature in the eyes of that man would inevitably die in the end. The old crow also felt the terrifying aura of that man, the undisguised death aura that almost tore the sky apart, enough to make any creature terrified. Seeing Bida''s strange expression, he couldn''t help asking: " You know that man? Is he your friend?" "Friend? No..." Hearing the old crow''s question, the flustered Bida almost didn''t know how to answer for a moment. He was not the friend of that terrifying person, even if he could be described as an enemy, "he It is the destroyer of Bracada, Rhodes, the Lord of the Undead, why did he come here?" Looking at the black-robed man''s first glance, Bida recognized his identity. That man was Rhodes who defeated the entire mage empire. Regarding Rhode''s face, Bida might not be able to understand it in his life. forget. In addition to being flustered, Bida also had deep doubts in his heart. Judging from Rhodes'' terrifying ability in the Battle of Bracada, no one can escape from his hands when he strikes with all his strength, and only when he wants to kill all the crows in the nest In a single thought, if he wanted to do something, no matter whether it was Bida or the crow sage beside him, they might all die in the end. But because of this, Bida became more and more puzzled, why did Rhodes come to the crow''s nest at this time? He hasn''t even wiped out the enemies in the main plane, so he has no reason to come here. There is a possibility that he is unwilling to let go of all the mages who escaped from Bracada. According to the fierce name of the Lord of the Undead, all enemies will be found out by him and eradicated one by one. Thinking of this, Bida couldn''t help but Trembling all over, he had already escaped from the main plane, but he still couldn''t escape the pursuit of the enemy, which made him feel desperate. In addition, there is another possibility, that is, the Lord of the Undead is not strong enough, and he is massacring creatures from other planes to obtain a sufficient number of undead, but in this case, he met the Lord of the Undead. The possibility is so low, it is almost impossible to happen, Bida couldn''t believe this idea at all, he was more willing to believe in the former possibility. "He came for me." With a trembling heart, Bida finally said these words. "The Lord of the Undead... He will kill me cruelly, this matter has nothing to do with you. Crow wise man, thank you for your care during this time, I may not be able to help you continue your research, I just hope he will not take his anger out on me. you." Bida took a deep breath to calm down the restless emotions in his heart. He said his final goodbye to the crow wise man, and then cast teleportation and came to Rhodes'' feet. "Lord of the Undead! I know you are here for me, even if I escape to the elemental plane, you still don''t want to let me go. If that''s the case, then come and let me see your strength!" Facing the terrifying and unimaginably powerful man in the sky, Bida exhausted all his strength and uttered a resounding roar. Even though he had summoned up his courage, Bida''s voice still trembled uncontrollably in the face of the imminent death. Under the oppression of fear, he chose to face all this, but after all, he still lacked the invincible power of a hero. will. "what?" Looking at the human mage calling for him below, Rhodes scratched his head, not understanding what happened for a while, but he didn''t expect to be recognized as soon as he arrived at the crow''s nest. But this is good, and it saves a lot of time for Rhodes to prove his identity, but what Rhodes didn''t expect was that the mages of Bracada escaped here, and even in the crow''s lair on the Air Elemental Plane, can see them. Shaking his head, Rhodes didn''t know whether to lament the tenacious vitality of those mages or their will to survive. When Rhodes came to the crow''s lair, he was guided by Inota and came to seek the help of the crow wise man. Although he didn''t understand what the sorcerer was saying, Rhodes could tell that the sorcerer was provoking him. For provoking his own existence, Rhodes has nothing to say. Since he wants to feel the horror of death and can''t wait to become a member of the kingdom of the undead, Rhodes will of course satisfy his request. In order to deal with Morrill''s Time Domain, Rhodes maintained a character level of level 6 and level 10. With his scarlet eyes, he can already transform almost all non-legendary creatures, except for a small number of quasi-legendary creatures at the top of level 6. biology. The human mage below, according to Rhodes'' judgment, is at the sixth level and eighth level. In other words, he can''t stop Rhodes'' glance. Under Rhodes'' indifferent gaze, a mouthful of blood spewed out from the mage''s mouth, his fangs bulged out of his mouth, his skin turned into a bloodless purple-black, and sharp claws sprouted from his fingertips, only on the In an instant, he became a vampire. Looking at the 9000 experience points added to the system log, Rhodes just curled his lips. That person didn''t even have 10,000 experience points, which really made Rhodes have no desire to do anything. "You killed my human advisor!" After discovering the abnormality on Bida, the old crow quickly discovered the abnormality under careful perception. Now Bida is not the same person as before. He has become an undead creature. Realize this Finally, the old crow screamed piercingly at Rhodes. The crow''s shriek contained a soul-shaking attack. Even though Rhode''s body was not injured in any way, his HP was continuously decreasing. Seeing this, the other crows in the nest also sent out their own attacks. Screaming, contributing to the old crow''s offensive. "Be quiet, I just let him calm down, no matter what experiments you want to use him to do, or what knowledge you want to gain from him, I guarantee that he will not be the same as before." Facing the piercing cry of the old crow, Rhode couldn''t help covering his ears, and said immediately. As Rhodes said, in the realm of death, and with the power of the ghost king''s cloak, Bida looks no different from before except that he has stronger strength. No matter what the old crow wants to ask, he will not have too much impact. "But...but..." The crow wise man seemed to want to say something, but he looked at Bi Da at the side, but he didn''t say anything in the end. It seemed that the changes in Bi Da had no effect on his interrogation. It just looks a little weird. The crow sage thought about it, and then stopped worrying about this matter. He is not a rigid bird. As long as it does not affect his academic research, he doesn''t care about those things. Instead, Rhodes who came suddenly caught his attention: " Are you an Erathian?" "Why do you think so?" Rhodes mouth twitched, he doesn''t look like an Erasian, does he? Why can the crow wise man ask such a question? Or is it that the wise man recommended by Yin Nuota is as unreliable as she herself? If this is the case, Rhodes can only hold his forehead and sigh. The old crow didn''t answer this question, but carefully looked at Rhodes in front of him, his eyes especially stopped on the wide cloak behind Rhodes: "Is that a divine weapon? I can feel the terrifying power contained in it." Rhodes did not deny this point. On the issue of the artifact, the Crow Wise Man was right, but Rhodes obviously did not come for the artifact, but for something more important, and then said: "Crow Wise Man, I am here for the feathers I came from the appraisal, and please answer my doubts." Chapter 2782 Listening to Rhodes'' inquiry, the crow sage did not give an answer immediately, but asked instead: "Why should I help you? What can you bring me?" Rhodes glanced at the old crow. In some respects, it was very similar to the mage in Rhodes'' impression. No matter what happened, the first consideration was always his own interests. After understanding this, Rhodes had a much easier time. He glanced at the human mage who turned into a vampire: "No matter what research you plan to use him for, I can help you. I can provide you with five Human mages who are more knowledgeable and powerful than him, they will completely obey your orders." Rhode''s promise immediately moved the old crow''s heart. What he wanted was this: "How can five be enough? At least ten." Rhodes smiled, whether it was five or ten high-level mages, it was like a drop in the bucket to him now. In order to obtain the information of the last few feathers, even if it is a price of several thousand, or tens of thousands of mages, he can pay, but of course he will not disclose this to the old crow in front of him. "I want those mages now... Wait, if possible, I hope to replace half of them with Erathians." The crow wise man felt the huge power contained in Rhodes'' body, as well as that unique expression, Perhaps because he was worried that the transaction would fail, he made such a request. Rhodes nodded, whether it was the Erathians or those mages, it was nothing to him at all. The flames flashed before the crow wise man''s eyes. Even the core rules of the Air Elemental Plane could not suppress the flames in the Burning Realm, which also belonged to the power of the elemental monarch. With the help of Flame Escape, when Rhodes appears in front of the old crow next time, he will come with a group of mages summoned by his subordinates who have been resurrected from the realm of death. They can help the old crow with his research. Looking at the mages brought back by Rhodes, the old crow''s eyes showed unstoppable excitement at this moment: "Great, with the help of these humans, my research will definitely make great progress! You What do you want me to identify? If I know the answer, I will tell you." Rhodes showed a satisfied expression. He came here just to find the answer. He had been waiting for the crow wise man''s words for a long time. , passed to the unique creature in front of you. "These feathers...wait." After receiving the message from Rhodes, the crow wise man did not complete the appraisal immediately, but showed some hesitation: "That is the feather of King Pegasus, the scales of Dracolich, and the Hydra King bone feathers... where did you find them?" Rhodes shook his head, but did not answer the crow wise man''s question: "Thank you for your answer, since I already know the answer, I think I should leave." "No...you don''t understand." Just as Rhodes was about to shuttle through the flames again and return to the competition venue, his movements were suddenly stopped by the old crow in front of him, "If you take out those feathers for me alone For identification, I may not be able to find anything, but you took out these three feathers at the same time, which is already extremely unusual. How can humans living on the main plane take out those three unique biological feathers at the same time? I''ve only seen those three feathers on one unique treasure at the same time... that''s the hundred-feather crown of the Air Elemental Monarch Telma." The movement of Rhodes'' hands stopped. What he didn''t expect was that the crow wise man guessed their origin from the three unique feathers. It was the crown of hundreds of feathers brought by Thelma. Not worthy of the name of the crow wise man. "You...you stole the treasure of the air elemental monarch?" Soon, the crow sage came to a conclusion that even he couldn''t believe, that is, the person in front of him was so bold that he stole the precious gift from the birds to the air elemental monarch. Not only that, Judging from the fact that he is still standing here, it is likely that the air elemental monarch has not noticed this matter at all, or there is nothing he can do about it. Listening to the crow wise man''s conclusion, Rhodes couldn''t help but twitched the corners of his mouth. Why must he have stolen the treasure of the air elemental monarch? Couldn''t it be that the air elemental monarch gave the treasure to himself? However, in order to get rid of the old crow''s entanglement and avoid any trouble, Rhodes had no choice but to explain: "I am a friend of Thelma, and he has given me the hundred-feather crown." Hearing this, the crow wise man was completely shocked. As a friend of the air elemental monarch, receiving the hundred-feather crown gifted by him and stealing the treasure from the air elemental monarch are two completely different concepts. In the Air Elemental Plane, spreading such a lie that can be easily exposed will become the public enemy of all flying creatures. Thinking of this, the crow wise man didn''t dare to neglect at all, and hurriedly said: "I''m sorry, please forgive my offense, I didn''t know that you are a friend of the air elemental monarch... Since this is the case, it is really my fault to ask you Chi, please take those humans away." After learning about the relationship between Rhodes and the Air Elemental Monarch, the crow wise man didn''t even dare to take the humans in the previous transaction. He only hoped that Rhodes could take those humans away quickly. He didn''t want to leave the Air Elemental Monarch behind. friends of the crime. Hearing what the old crow said, Rhodes was also a little surprised. He didn''t expect Thelma''s name to be so useful in the Air Elemental Plane. However, Rhodes thought about it and soon came to a conclusion in his mind. The plane is originally the home field of the air elemental monarch. Thelma, who is located on the air elemental plane, is like a real god here. It is no wonder that flying creatures respect him so much, and are even willing to use the most precious feathers on their bodies to form A crown was given to him to celebrate his break from the seal. Although the wise crow said so, Rhodes didn''t intend to bring those humans back. First, in Rhodes'' eyes, the value of those high-level mages is not precious, and their strength can only be described as ordinary. The powerful undead transformed by Rhodes with artifacts all have their strength. It is not a loss for Rhodes to give it to the crow wise man. Second, through a short appraisal, the crow wise man also showed his wisdom. Maybe Rhodes will need his help in some things later, and it is always right to keep those high-level mages. "You should keep those humans, wise crow, thank you for your help." Rhodes waved his hand, and after getting the answer he wanted, he left through the flames again without waiting for the old crow to answer. The crow sage who stayed in place could only look at the gradually subdued flames, and couldn''t help feeling a little bit emotional in his heart. The person in front of him is indeed a friend of the air elemental monarch, and there was a sense of arrogance in every gesture. . What really made the crow wise man suspicious were the flames that Rhodes left behind when he left. "The... friend of the air elemental monarch?" In the impression of the crow wise man, the air elemental monarch has never had any friends. The birds respect him so much that they don''t dare to be friends with the elemental monarch. Those who are equal to Thelma in status have only other attributes. Elemental Monarch. Thinking of those condensed flames that contained unimaginable power, the crow wise man opened his eyes wide at this moment. Could it be that the man just now was the legendary fire elemental monarch? It''s just that judging from other auras, he shouldn''t be the fire elemental monarch. Since there is a space barrier that is almost impossible to break through between the planes, only the highest level of space magic can have the ability to cross space. Any creature on the element plane only knows the information about the elemental monarch corresponding to its own plane. I don''t know the information of the other several elemental monarchs. Even the rumors about other elemental monarchs only exist in the mouths of a few powerful legendary creatures. Even the crow wise man doesn''t know much about the other elemental monarchs. He only knows that they, like Telma, have The powerful existence of the stalwart power was also sealed by the stigmata. After all kinds of analysis, the crow wise man''s heart trembled. Could it be that the man just now was really the fire elemental monarch? He actually made a deal with the fire elemental monarch without knowing it? According to rumors, the fire elemental monarch who was sealed for endless years was irritable and irritable, and no one could get close to him. He actually took the risk of offending the elemental monarch and completed that unique transaction. Fortunately, the elemental monarch did not live up to the name of the monarch. Even in the face of the crow wise man whose status was much lower than his own, he seemed to treat each other with courtesy. This made the crow wise man feel at ease. The human beings stayed, and those human beings now belonged to him. The elemental monarch would not slip up on this kind of thing, and he could study the mysteries of human beings to his heart''s content. Rhodes, who was far away, couldn''t guess what the crow wise man was thinking, and even associated the flame in his body with the fire elemental monarch. If Rhodes knew this, he might not be able to help correcting the wise crow''s mistakes. Although Rhodes does have the burning domain of the fire elemental monarch in his body, he is not the real fire elemental monarch after all. If the extremely jealous flame girl knows what the crow wise man is thinking, she will definitely fall into madness. He didn''t hesitate to fight Rhodes to prove his identity as the elemental monarch. Rhodes didn''t want to offend her on this point. It''s a pity that Rhodes didn''t know this. After bidding farewell to the crow wise man, Rhodes quickly crossed the space and returned to the competition venue. "Rods? Do you dare to come back?" Looking at Rhodes who returned suddenly, the big red dragon raised his eyelids, and then sneered mercilessly. "What do you mean I dare to come back?" Rhode''s mouth twitched, Molly seemed to have made a mistake, why didn''t he dare to come back? "Hmph." Looking at Rhodes who went back and forth, Molly let out a cold snort, "You came back just in time, and the time is about to end, so hurry up and announce that your subordinates have failed, and Aijiete, who represents the underground world, won in the end." won this contest." Following the words of the big red dragon, Rhodes also turned his attention to the field. Ander really withstood the pressure and dragged the time of the appraisal competition to the last moment, and Rhodes did not live up to his expectations. From the mouth of the crow wise man, as he wished, Obtained the message of the last few feathers. A little lost in the arena, Ander, who was ready to admit his failure, suddenly had a lot of information in his mind at this moment. Among those information, there were the types of the last few feathers on the crown of the hundred feathers. Ender raised his head and met Rhode''s sight. As expected, His Majesty Rhodes did not disappoint him. The information of the last few feathers was enough to change the defeat in front of him. "The hundred-feather crown has the blessing of the King of Pegasus... Could the last few feathers belong to Pegasus? It seems that we have been focusing on those flying creatures and let us ignore the unique horse. Son." After a long time, Ander spoke again, and identified the name of the third last feather on the Hundred Feathers Crown. This time, the embarrassment may be Aijiete. Seeing that the time is about to end, Aijiete is already sure of victory. After finishing the speech after the victory, Ender''s sudden speech made the competition continue. Up to now, ninety-eight of those unique and eye-catching feathers on the Hundred Feather Crown have been identified, and only the last two are left, waiting for identification by the two. If Aijiete could not continue the appraisal, the final result would end in a tie between the two. "Pegasus? This is impossible..." Aijie was slightly taken aback, who would have thought that the immaculate white feathers, which looked noble and prominent, only came from Pegasus? This made Aijiete not believe it at all, but Rhodes'' nod proved that Ender''s identification was valid, and now it was his turn to worry. "What did you do?" As soon as Rhodes returned, the situation on the field changed because of his arrival, and Molly''s expression also changed, and she was looking at Rhodes with an unkind expression. "I just did what I should do." Faced with Molier''s questioning, Rhodes just smiled slightly. Are you only allowed to use the time domain to cheat, and Rhodes is not allowed to use other powers? There is no such reason at all. "Hmph, even so, you still can''t win." Sensing Rhode''s reliance, Molly just let out a cold snort. With the Time Domain in hand, no matter what kind of means Rhodes used, he couldn''t get the final victory. Victory, no matter how hard he tried, he could only achieve a draw at most. "Sometimes a draw is enough." Facing the aggressive Morrill, Rhodes just shook his head. From the very beginning, he never expected to win the appraisal contest against Morrill who could reverse time. With the help of Time Domain, no matter what Ender identified How many types of plumes and feathers seemed to be useless in the end, and it was enough for Rhodes to make a draw. Chapter 2783 Until now, Rhodes still hasn''t found a way to restrain the time domain. Even though he has learned the information of the last few feathers from the wise man of the crow, he still doesn''t think he can win the final victory. Ander in the field didn''t know what Rhodes was thinking. Seeing that Rhodes returned smoothly and brought back the information about those feathers, Ander''s heart was also excited. He seemed to have seen the moment of victory. Loudly said: "Aijiete, now, can you continue to appraise? I have been thinking for so long, but I have not only identified a piece of information about Lingyu. If you stop here, then prepare for the final failure." After saying these words to Aijiete who had been laughing at himself, Ander picked up the penultimate bone feather, and excitedly said to the audience in the field: "This is the blessing left by the dracolich, the crown of a hundred feathers The wearer will have more powerful spiritualism!" "Special attribute 99: Spiritualism level 1 (restricted)." Ander''s excited appraisal result came from his ears. Hearing the exclamation of the audience, a new system log also appeared in Rhodes'' mind, but he just shook his head. Perhaps in the eyes of those viewers, Ander deliberately waited so long just to use the limited time to identify the last two feathers at the same time, and now he came to Aijiete under pressure, maybe the final winner, will not It was the sorcerer who had always had the upper hand, but Ender right now. The appearance of this result also surprised the audience, thinking that they had misread the situation from the beginning, and Ander, who had never said anything, turned out to be hiding such strength. Only Rhodes knew that from the moment Ander said the appraisal result, he was already at a disadvantage, and this competition was finally going to end in a draw. "It''s over." Rhodes shook his head, and Ender''s appraisal result will come to Aijiete in time, and everything will be settled. "Dracolich? In the Air Elemental Plane, there are still giant dragons that don''t listen to me?" Morrill was not in a hurry to use the Time Domain. Very surprised. As the hero in charge of the dragon, Morrill controlled all the dragons in the world through blood orders, and even Inota was once under her control. No tower can escape control now. However, at this moment, Molier suddenly heard that there seemed to be a unique giant dragon in the Air Elemental Plane that had not yet been controlled by her. How could this not surprise her? Rhodes saw her doubts, thought for a while, and said, "Dracoliches... Strictly speaking, they are not considered dragons anymore, and should belong to the category of undead creatures. They can escape your bloodline command, It''s because they no longer have blood flowing in their bodies, your ability is ineffective against them, but mine is effective against them." As Rhodes said, if a dracolich meets him, the result may not be any better than a real lich meeting him. His dark holy words can control all existences that learn spiritism, even The dracolich also cannot escape the control of this power. The power belonging to the Holy Word is the most difficult to guard against among all kinds of power. It is not a power that ordinary creatures can grasp. In Rhodes'' impression, only those with the stigmata in Yunzhong City Only related existences have the power of holy words, and Rhodes also obtained this power from the endless inheritance of wisdom after destroying the ancient tree of wisdom. Listening to Rhodes'' confident words, Molly let out a cold snort. She wasn''t angry because Rhodes could control the dracolich that belonged to her, but she was quite upset to see Rhodes'' proud appearance. "It''s just that it''s so troublesome to become a dracolich, not to mention how to make the endless night ritual break through the limitation of dragon scales and take effect on the dragon body, abandoning the blessing of bloodline specialties, the power of a dracolich is not necessarily stronger than ordinary How strong is the dragon?" Rhodes shook his head as if thinking of something. Except for the fairy dragon, Rhodes has never seen an extremely perfect dragon that can combine the power of magic with the blood of a dragon. The dracolich has found another way, turning its spellcasting ability to the aspect of spiritualism. From a point of view, they are not the most perfect dragon spellcasters. In Rhode''s memory, there is only one giant dragon that can perfectly combine magic with its own power, and that dragon is right in front of his eyes. Due to the limitation of lifespan, it is difficult for mages to temper their spellcasting ability to the limit. Other creatures will also be restricted by various reasons, but one person surpasses all of them. Knowledge of spells requires the continuous accumulation of time, and that man is the symbol of time. The hero Molly, Rhodes didn''t know how much time she had spent in the time domain, but only knew that the time might be far beyond his imagination. In countless re-encounters, Molly had already honed her spellcasting ability to the extreme, Even Rhodes'' spellcasting ability paled in front of her, and that was the strength of the time domain. With the continuous blessing of time, Molly had lost her previous weaknesses. All things related to time, she Can do the best. The only thing that made Rhodes feel emotional was that perhaps it was Moliel''s countless reappearances that made the energy of admiration on her head continue to grow, filling the energy tank that would take decades, or even longer years to fill. Not even Molly herself noticed it. Countless repetitions did not wear down Molier''s will, but tempered her even stronger. Not only could she use the body of the big red dragon to sweep away everything, but her spellcasting ability also surpassed all other heroes. At present, Moril has not obtained the divine weapon belonging to the female giant dragon, and her ability to use the time domain is limited for the time being. If she is allowed to obtain the divine weapon, no one in this world will be able to stop her. Even the hero with the most tenacious will in the world seems to be unable to escape the melting of lust. Although it will still take a long time to fill the admiration energy tank on the top of the big red dragon''s head, Rhodes believes that if she continues to abuse the Time Domain , this time will come sooner or later. "Are you going to use the time domain again?" Rhodes asked casually, as if aware of Morrill''s plan, since he could no longer stop the time domain, he could only have a few more words with Morrill on this timeline talk. Molly glanced at him: "What? Want me to send a message to you in the past?" Molly recalled that whenever Rhodes was promoted to a powerful legendary rank, she would let herself speak to him in the past. But Morrill wouldn''t do that, she didn''t tell Rhodes about any of those unique ranks. Moliel originally thought that this time Rhodes stopped her, and she just asked her to give a message to him in the past. Although she would not do this, she might as well listen to what Rhodes wanted to say. Could it be to remind the field Ender, don''t make this mistake again? It''s useless, under the influence of time, everything will be as Moliel wishes. However, Rhodes didn''t do that, he just looked at the golden clock disc floating under his feet, and the big red dragon whose figure gradually disappeared into time laughed: "Good luck." Molly was slightly taken aback. She looked at Rhodes with a calm expression. Even though the fruits of victory were constantly being stolen, she was not angry at all. Instead, she wished herself good luck in time. She was stunned for a while, until the time domain It started to take effect, and all the surrounding scenes became distorted, and she came back to her senses. "Rods..." She silently recited that person''s name, and let out another ear-piercing cold snort in her nasal cavity. As the Dragon King, how could she be affected by human words? No matter what, it was impossible for Rhodes to get this Victory in a match. It''s just that when she thought of that person, she tried to maintain a calm heart, but she still couldn''t help feeling a little turbulent. During those countless times, she didn''t know how many times she had confronted Rhodes, from the city of magic to the entire cloth. The snowy land of Lacada once turned into a battlefield between the two of them. Molly couldn''t remember how many times such battles happened. She was already familiar with Rhodes'' habits, but never once, Rhodes would say utter such words. Does Rhodes remember everything that disappeared in time? Molly quickly gave a negative answer. If Rhodes could know everything, why hesitate? If you directly advance to the strongest legendary ranks, your power will reach an unimaginable level. Even Molly, who is in charge of the time domain, must turn back the time to a more distant time in order to find a way to solve Rhodes. De sure doesn''t know the secret lost in time. The big red dragon gritted his teeth secretly, and anger towards Rhodes emerged from the bottom of his heart. No one had ever made her care so much, and made her go back in time countless times for this. All of this was Rhodes'' fault, it was Rhodes Make her what she is now. Going back to the past smoothly, Morrill looked at Rhodes with unstoppable anger. There were still three unique feathers waiting to be identified. Seeing that Ander was completely useless, just as Rhodes was about to leave first and try to find a way to explore those feathers, he was suddenly interrupted by Moliel. "Rod, come and fight me." There was uncontrollable anger in Moliel''s words. Even Rhodes was completely stunned after hearing her words. He didn''t know what Moliel wanted to do. The appraisal test went well Yes, he suddenly wanted to confront himself, and Rhodes didn''t know what to say. But one thing, Rhodes still knows, that is, no one can reverse the will of the big red dragon, and the might of the hero Molly is so overbearing, unless her wishes are satisfied, she will never let it go. "Okay... since you asked for it." Facing Morrill''s duel proposal, Rhodes didn''t have any need to escape. When he was promoted to legend and equipped with a divine weapon, even if he couldn''t beat the hero Morrill, he could last for quite a while, enough to escape safely. Danger. Rhode''s eyes froze, his aura soared, and he stepped into the legendary level in just the blink of an eye. During the promotion process, faced with countless unique legendary occupations given by the system, Rhodes chose random promotion without thinking about it. Random promotion is a variable in time, and even the hero Molly couldn''t pass Rhodes every time. Promoted career, come to find his weakness. "It''s like this again..." Sensing the change in Rhode''s aura, Molly just let out a cold snort. During those countless times of reappearance, she also faintly discovered the secret hidden in Rhodes. No one would be promoted to a different legendary profession every time. ? But Morel didn''t go into it, and she couldn''t find anything abnormal from Rhode''s appearance. Just as Molly herself has the Time Domain to tamper with the past, she believes that Rhodes also has her own secrets. Compared to these, Rhode''s own attitude is more likely to attract Molier''s attention. Unknowingly, after countless times of time regression, even if Molier doesn''t want to admit it, Rhode''s existence is also in her heart occupied a rather important position. For example, when she went back in time at this moment, all she could think about was to beat up Rhodes to vent the anger in her heart. If there was no Rhodes who was like a sandbag, she didn''t know how to vent this anger. Facing the angry big red dragon, Rhodes could only obey her wishes. Perhaps in this time and space, everything Rhodes does, whether promoted or fought, is meaningless, but he believes that everything he does now will eventually become his winning reliance on a certain timeline. And at this moment, what he has to do is what he has always been good at, and that is to fight with the big red dragon in front of him to see whether Molly, who returned from the end of time, is stronger, or he, who is carrying multiple artifacts, is stronger. sharp. Looking at the big red dragon in front of him, Rhodes'' eyes also condensed a strong fighting spirit, as well as that unshakable determination, which also contained his ambition and his conquest. But in front of him, Mo Lier showed no weakness, the arrogance belonging to the Dragon King was vividly reflected in her body, she spread her black and red dragon wings, almost covering the entire sky. Both of them regard each other as the biggest opponent they have ever met in this life. In this timeline destined to be erased, the two fought with all their might and relentlessly fought. Everyone was covered in wounds, and everyone fought endlessly. The ground under their feet was covered with blood and corpses, and the sky and the earth also changed color. It wasn''t until the dust settled that Molly, who was a little tired, used the power of the time domain again to bring everything back on track. Everything seems to have never happened, and all the traces left in time are finally smoothed out under the power of the holy female dragon. The appraisal test is still going on, but Molly is no longer concerned about the final result, her eyes, her heart , and put them all on the black-robed man beside him. (ps: Fanwai: follow the miracle, update tomorrow.) Chapter 2784 As the time reset, Morel was surprised to find that no matter how powerful the Hundred Feathers Crown was, it couldn''t attract her attention. She had lost interest in that treasure, and the only one who could attract her attention was Rhodes at the side. No matter how she uses the time domain, or travels through the past time, whenever she sees Rhodes, the novelty that comes from the heart, and the idea of ??never admitting defeat, will be in her heart Rekindled, even if it''s just reviewing the monotonous events again and again, she still enjoys it every time. Going back to the current timeline, under the guidance of Morel, Ajette identified the penultimate feather. And as Ander identified the efficacy of the last feather, the two each identified half of the feathers on the Hundred Feathers Crown, and this competition also ended in a draw between the two. "All the feathers on the Hundred Feathers Crown have been appraised. The skills of the two appraisal masters are on par. This competition was a draw." With Rhodes loudly announcing the final result, the appraisal competition also came to an end. Whether it was Aijiete who participated in the competition, or Rhodes'' Ander, they were secretly relieved after hearing the result. In the end, those feathers were completely beyond the scope of their identification capabilities. Fortunately, they finally got A draw is undoubtedly the best result. The nearby audience also praised the twists and turns of this competition. Regardless of the final result of the competition, the audience also felt that it was a worthwhile trip to see the feathers of those legendary flying creatures, especially among those flying creatures, there are many that have long since disappeared from the main plane, or even unknown The existence of those creatures, even if they only hear the rumors of those creatures, the knowledge of the audience can increase. With the end of the appraisal competition, the names of these two appraisal masters will be widely spread, and people will remember their names. At least in the current main plane, there is no more knowledgeable appraisal master than them . When the crowd gradually dispersed, Rhodes turned his attention to the unique crown. Before this appraisal competition took place, Rhodes could never have imagined that the Hundred Feathers Crown was really like its name described, with a hundred unique attributes hidden in it. Putting it on any treasure, it would be a Unbelievable thing, ordinary treasures have one or two special attributes, which are already extremely precious, so how can there be a hundred kinds? With the efforts of the appraiser, Rhodes also saw the true attributes of this treasure. Its preciousness is no less than that of ordinary artifacts. It is a gift made by countless flying creatures and dedicated to the air elemental monarch. The strength of the air elemental monarch, he didn''t need the power of this treasure, and finally gave it to Rhodes as a gift. Among the one hundred special attributes, one caught Rhode''s attention, and that was the special attribute 99, level 1 of spiritualism. The Hundred Feathers Crown is not a divine tool. The special skill level bonus it brings cannot make the creature break through the original limit. From the legendary level to the god level, at most it can only upgrade the epic level special skills to the legendary level. For other types of special skills, level 1 may not be enough, but what Rhodes cares about is that the special skill with special attribute 99 is impressively called spiritualism. No matter how other creatures acquire spiritism, Rhodes can use the power of the dark holy words to restrain them, even the special skills attached to treasures are no exception. This also means that when a creature without spiritualism wears the crown of hundreds of feathers, because of the power of spirituality in its body, it enters the control range of Rhodes with the dark holy words, and immediately falls into Rhodes. control. However, although Rhodes'' idea is beautiful, in actual operation, there is a fatal problem that cannot be ignored, that is, the feathers of the fallen angels are blessed on the crown of hundreds of feathers. The special attribute 97 can make the wearer of the crown of hundreds of feathers not be controlled by the power of the holy words. Of course, the dark holy words are also a kind of holy words. This discovery immediately made Rhodes breathless, as if he had punched the cotton. Why did the fallen angels add their own feathers to the manufacture of the Hundred Feathers Crown? Shouldn''t the feathers on the crown of a hundred feathers belong to the birds? Rhodes was very helpless. Such a perfect opportunity was destroyed because of the efficacy of a certain feather on the crown of the hundred feathers. He took it off, but he was afraid of destroying the efficacy of the Hundred Feathers Crown itself. Due to the restrictions in the Hundred Feathers Crown, Rhodes could only shake his head helplessly. Even though he had put in a lot of effort to help bring about the draw of this appraisal competition, Rhodes was not happy at all, but seemed a little depressed. The big red dragon on the side, after the passage of time, no longer values ??the outcome of the appraisal competition, but she is a little dissatisfied that she has tried her best to use the time domain, and even fought against Rhodes in the past many times, but still did not show up. Overwhelming Rhodes in all aspects, even the appraisal competition was dragged into a draw by Rhodes, which really made her extremely unhappy. Compared with winning the competition, what Morel wanted to see was Rhodes'' failure, and the two did not conflict. Just as Morrill was staring at Rhodes, the warning of the holy female giant dragon suddenly sounded in her mind: "Don''t fall in love with humans. For giant dragons, falling in love with humans is destined to have no good end." "What?" Molly was taken aback for a moment. Even if she travels through countless timelines, she rarely hears the warning from the holy female dragon. After all, the holy female dragon has long since fallen. There is no possibility of revival of the remnant soul in the body, and only in very rare cases will he give Molier a point or two. Hearing the reminder from the holy female dragon, Molier just let out a cold snort. She is a proud red dragon in the world, and an unrivaled king in the world. How could she listen to the words of the remnant soul: "You think I will love you?" Falling in love with a human being, falling in love with that Rhode? This is impossible, no one is qualified to accompany me in endless time." The supreme power emanates from the hero Moliel. As long as she can go one step further and master the full power of the time domain, she will be able to reach the level of the holy female dragon. At that time, everything in the world will not be taken seriously by her , fate can''t stop her, she will become the strongest in the world, and she also seems dismissive of the teachings of the holy female dragon: "I''m not you, no power can bind me, and all fates will succumb to my power." After obtaining the inheritance of the holy female dragon, Molly no longer needs the teaching of the remnant soul. The real mystery of the time domain lies in the two artifacts belonging to the dragon. No one can change the hero Moliel, change the supreme will of the great red dragon, not even the holy female dragon that was passed on to her in the time domain, that is the unruly heart of Moliel, and all powerful enemies throughout the ages will surrender At her feet, the world will be conquered by her. As for Rhodes... Rhodes did give her a different feeling in those countless revisited times. Morrill no longer knows how long she and Rhodes spent together in time, how many years , or decades? She just remembered that it was quite a long time. From Rhodes, Molly felt the long-lost curiosity and anticipation. She has made up her mind to pay attention. If Rhodes is obedient after the marriage, she doesn''t mind borrowing the power of the undead from Rhodes. After mastering the field of time, Molly''s thoughts had already been thinking about the situation after conquering the world. She believed that there would be no opponents in this world. After all the enemies were eliminated, she who conquered the world would establish the eternal world. For an unfailing empire, the succession of heirs is also necessary. Except for Rhodes, looking at the current world, she couldn''t find a suitable husband-in-law. To be eligible to marry her, at least one must be an overlord. As a dragon, she doesn''t like those green-skinned barbarians at all, the peace-loving elf king, and the stigmata who are in charge of humans are all the targets she wants to eliminate. On the contrary, the appearance of Rhodes just filled this vacancy . Countless times of going back in time allowed Morrill to thoroughly understand Rhodes'' habits, but she couldn''t figure out the legendary profession that Rhodes wanted to promote. This is the only time she has spent so much energy on a human being, and it is impossible to have such an opportunity in the future. Judging from the standard of Moliel''s dominance of the underground world, if Rhodes has any shortcomings, it is probably only that he likes to tell bad jokes, and no one else can find a laughing point, even Moliel It also needs to be savored carefully in time to discover the mysterious one. As for the cruelty and ferocity of other creatures, Moliel didn''t feel much. Rhodes gave her the impression that he was calm and calm many times. Besides, for a hegemony, how can he have no temper? At least on this point, Morrill felt that Rhodes was inferior to her. The only thing that made Morrill dissatisfied was that there seemed to be too many Yingying and Yanyan beside Rhodes. I don''t know when, even the fire elemental monarch began to pester him. But Moliel is not worried. When she takes control of the real time domain, she can wipe out those annoying existences one by one as long as she moves her thoughts. No one can escape the pursuit of time. Being stared at by the big red dragon''s pupils, even Rhode felt a chill in his heart. He didn''t know what Moliel was thinking, but his instinct told him that it might not be a good thing. Seeing this, Rhodes could only let out a dry cough: "Now that the appraisal test is over, the congratulatory gift sent by the air elemental monarch is not as precious as a real artifact, but it is also the most well-deserved number one among kings. How about it?" ? Do you like the Hundred Feathers Crown?" Listening to Rhodes'' question, Molly just snorted: "Isn''t it just a feather crown? I thought it was a big deal, any dracolich and subspecies black dragon''s scales could be put on it, anyway, I can''t see it. Come out, what''s so precious about it." Rhodes settled down. From Molier''s words, he undoubtedly heard something. The big red dragon that slaughtered the world can''t look down on those so-called legendary birds. No matter what kind of rare feathers, in front of the big red dragon, I''m afraid They are all like chicken feathers. In her eyes, only the scales on her own body are of supreme precious value. Thinking of this, Rhodes sighed deeply. "What are you sighing for?" Sensing Rhode''s movement, Morriel immediately asked, and glared at him again, "Are you lamenting my ignorance? Who gave you the guts?" Seeing that the big red dragon was about to get angry, Rhodes explained unhurriedly: "The dragon is the king of birds, and you, the big red dragon, are the king of the dragons. If this top gathers There is no blessing left by the Dragon King on the crown of the feathers of all kinds of birds, how can it be called a precious treasure? It will only make people laugh if it is spread." Molly was taken aback, and immediately understood the meaning of Rhodes'' words, and a somewhat smug smile appeared on her face. She had to say that Rhodes'' words were very useful to her: "You are only starting now." Is it too late to please me?" "Please? No, I just stated an obvious fact." Rhodes shook his head. As Rhodes said, how could there be no dragon feathers belonging to the big red dragon on the so-called crown that gathered the feathers of all the rare birds in the world? Without the unique blessing left by the King of Dragons, the Crown of Hundred Feathers cannot be called an incomparably precious treasure at all. The reason why the hundred-feather crown with one hundred special attributes has not yet become a real artifact is precisely because at the beginning of forging, it lacks the supreme feather that can suppress everything, and the supreme feather that can make all birds submit , it is the dragon feather on the body of the big red dragon. Regarding the crown of hundreds of feathers in front of her, some thoughts in Molly''s heart also coincided with Rhodes''. As a big red dragon, how could she value those feathers, even if the crown of hundreds of feathers could bring more power bonus , she will not wear it. These words came from Rhodes'' mouth, or from her mouth, but they have completely different meanings. Now that Rhodes took the initiative to mention this point, Molly also showed a satisfied expression: "Okay, since you have said so, then I have no choice but to make it difficult for me to leave the blessing that belongs to the Dragon King on the crown of hundreds of feathers, but please remember, my blessing is not like those flying birds. The air elemental monarch, what kind of elemental monarch, will only become my defeat in the end, this blessing is for you." Molier''s words are full of the arrogance of the big red dragon as always. No one will doubt the authenticity of her words. Anyone who dares to question or don''t believe the words of the big red dragon will end badly in the end . Even Rhodes was stunned for a moment after hearing what Moliel said, and then saw her spread her dragon wings and fly towards the crown of hundreds of feathers. Chapter 2785 ig red dragon. That is a unique type of giant dragon, and only Dragon King Morriel can afford that title. There is no giant dragon with a huge body like Molier. An adult dragon is like a newborn baby in front of her. The bright red and bloody dragon scales bring her pure majesty. The dark patterns are dotted on her dragon skin, outlining a hellish environment where people are devoured. Sometimes sharp, sometimes stretched black patterns, like a demon dancing with teeth and claws. As the most powerful of the doomsday kings, whether in the previous life or the present, Morrill has left a deep impression on Rhodes. The majestic and majestic appearance of the big red dragon is enough for anyone to remember forever. Even Rhodes couldn''t help sighing, she is worthy of being mistaken by the players for all the changes that have taken place in the Hundred Feathers Crown, from a treasure with complicated attributes that can barely match the divine weapon, to a treasure that completely surpasses the divine weapon in terms of attributes, It was all given by the big red dragon beside Rhodes, and it was the blessing she left behind that made the Hundred Feathers Crown undergo unimaginable changes. Sensing Rhodes'' eyes looking at her, Molly raised her head slightly, and Long Tongzhong glanced at him casually. As the mighty Dragon King, if he couldn''t even match the blessings of other birds, not to mention Rhodes, even Molly herself would not be satisfied. On the contrary, the current changes are in line with her expectations. From Rhodes'' eyes, Moliel noticed a bit of shock, a little bit of confusion, a little bit of suspicion, and a trace of hidden fear, as well as the appreciation and admiration of the same doomsday overlord that was most superficial. It''s hard to imagine that such a complicated expression exists in Rhodes'' eyes. Maybe even he himself didn''t notice it, but Molly could see the clue, and she, who had reappeared countless times in time, Already familiar with the habits of Rhodes, she can see all the changes in Rhodes'' demeanor with just a slight look, and thus infer what Rhodes is thinking in his heart. Molly was not surprised by Rhode''s jealousy and suspicion. On the contrary, she would be surprised if she was completely in love. After all, as the Lord of the Undead, it is impossible not to have concerns about the changes in front of him. "Molly, are your feathers really that magical?" After checking the powerful attributes of the Hundred Feather Crown, Rhodes couldn''t help expressing emotion. Compared with the blessings brought by the big red dragon, the blessings of the other flying birds can be said to be not even scum, no matter how strong a single blessing is. It''s never possible to double everything. Moliel, the hero Moliel, the dragon Moliel, even though Rhodes already knew her strength, but when this strength appeared in front of his eyes in different forms, he would still be shocked by the news. There is already an insurmountable fundamental gap between her and the legendary bird, even the giant dragon has to surrender under her feet, let alone those birds? The current situation seems to be an inevitable result. After thinking about it, Rhodes was no longer shocked, but the surprise remained in his heart, and he couldn''t get rid of it no matter what. How difficult is it to defeat such an existence? Besides Rhodes, when the kings bowed their heads and bowed their heads, and angels and demons bowed their knees to the great red dragon of doomsday, who else would be willing to be an enemy of such an existence? The threat of the elemental monarch and the approach of hell demons are nothing in front of the big red dragon. She is the real protagonist of the third expansion. Rhodes sucked in a breath of air. In the previous life, players regarded Molly as the protagonist of the third expansion. This was just a wrong judgment. Rhodes always thought so, and of course he would not make such a mistake. But in this life, with all the changes he brought about, the so-called mistakes were finally corrected. Perhaps I don¡¯t know when Molly really became the protagonist of the third expansion, and she is the end The most dazzling one in the battle. To become the protagonist of the expansion, in addition to being a hero, you also need to have an artifact to help you. Only those artifacts are missing until the marriage is completed, and Rhodes will return the artifacts to Moliel when the marriage is completed. If she meets all the conditions, she will be able to become the real protagonist of the third expansion pack. By then , everyone will surrender at her feet. Rhodes looked not far away, with a proud smile, and even when he looked over, he took the initiative to look at him, like a big red dragon that had eaten him, and he was shocked. The fate of the world has already entered into his hands, and the final result of this marriage will determine the direction of the entire world. Rhodes understood why he was able to get the help of human blood from the stigmata when he was cornered by Morrill. If he was defeated by her at that time, no one in the world would be able to stop him. Head big red dragon. With the blessing of the time domain in its heyday, coupled with the majestic ambition of the hero Molly, the whole world will surely fall under her control without even starting the battle of doomsday. Thinking of this, Rhode''s eyes narrowed. As a hero, he will not be controlled by fate, but the invisible hand that controls everything has already come to his head. Under the influence of the field of fate, maybe Until now, his every move is under the control of the stigmata. The power of fate is so invisible but hard to guard against. Rhodes did not dare to succumb to the control of fate, but if he pinned all his hopes on Molly who got the artifact, he would be even more insecure in his heart. After the dragon''s artifact, what would she do in a frenzy? Putting her own destiny in the hands of others is undoubtedly the result of Rhode''s unwillingness to choose. The manipulation of fate is so sinister. It is even more difficult to break through the blockade of fate and find a way to break the situation. For his own safety and future development, Rhodes, driven by fate, It seems that the only choice is to face Moreel, and now he is like an arrow on a tight string, and has reached the point where he has to shoot. only¡­¡­ Looking at the top of Moliel''s head, which only he could see, which was about to fill up with energy, Rhodes felt very emotional for a moment, that even fate could not be counted, and he found a way to surpass fate. Chapter 2786 "I made a decision." Seeing all the process of the treasure appraisal competition, the girl who turned into flames on the high platform also made a decision at this moment. "What have you decided?" Beside her, another tall and thin man asked softly. His voice was like a breeze in the afternoon, able to wipe away the fatigue in people''s hearts. "Of course it''s a gift. In the final analysis, it''s because you took out such a precious treasure as the Hundred Feathers Crown that I had to prepare a gift. It''s all your fault, so don''t get out of my sight!" Spit out flames. "All right." As an elemental monarch, Thelma naturally understood Fromm''s temper. Even if she is also an elemental monarch, Fromm never gives others a good face. She is jealous and must be the protagonist in the eyes of everyone at any time. She is irritable and violent, except for the good-tempered Therma , other elemental monarchs do not want to associate with her. Among them, the water elemental monarch dislikes her the most. Sariel, the monarch of the water element, is the source of life that breeds all things. The water element pays attention to being inclusive of all rivers and virtues, but there is nothing to talk about with Flam. It can even be described as incompatible with water and fire. If they meet , Guaranteed to fight directly. What made Telma a little dissatisfied was that no matter what he was, he was still the lord of the air element. After being dismissed by Fromm like this, it didn''t sound good to spread it. Where would he put his face? So before leaving, he said again: "Then I will look forward to it, your share of the treasure that is more precious than the Hundred Feather Crown." "you this¡­¡­" Before Fromm''s yelling sound came, Thelma turned into a breeze and left, leaving only the flame girl hopping on the spot. Thelma walks through the city of celebrations. He is accompanied by the wind, and he likes to hear all kinds of sounds, whether it is lively yelling, sweet laughter, intoxicating whispers, or the collision of weapons, the whipping of torture, and Or howling hysterically, as long as the sound came, he would find out with the breeze. The flame girl who stayed where she was, subconsciously bit her finger, and couldn''t find any treasures that could be handed out for a while. As an elemental monarch, she didn''t need the blessing of treasures at all in the past. If there is an enemy that she can''t defeat, what use are treasures? She did not collect precious treasures on purpose, and now she is also troubled by it. According to Telma, the flying creatures of the air element once held an exposition for him, and the hundred-feather crown was created by the flying creatures with all their efforts and dedicated to the air element monarch. Could it be that she also wants to fire back to the Elemental Plane, looking for any treasures there? Thinking of Flem''s anger, why didn''t the flame creature of the fire elemental plane know to hold an expo for her? Could it be that she is not as good as Thelma? Or is it that the flame creature there has completely forgotten her majesty? The jealous Flame Maiden has already made up her mind that when she returns to the Fire Elemental Plane, the first thing she will do is to kill half of the flame creatures there, so that they will understand what will happen if they don''t respect and love her. Speaking of precious treasures, she has heard a lot about the chaos in hell for countless years. The hell where magma flows is the same as the fire elemental plane. It also belongs to her home field. Treasures born from hell are nothing Can hide it from her. The Flaming Girl quickly figured out that since she didn''t have a treasure as a gift, she should grab one and give it to Rhodes. She has taken back all the flames in the world, and has gathered a quarter of the power of the entire main plane. It is no exaggeration to say that she is the sun in the sky. No enemy can compete with her in this state, even Rhodes. Can only give way. Sun wants to take away some treasure, does he still have to consider the opinion of the owner of the treasure? Anyone who dared not to listen to her would end up being burned to ashes. The only thing that is difficult for the flame girl is probably only what treasure is she going to grab, so that she can firmly suppress the limelight of other treasures. With the end of the appraisal test, everyone was shocked by the generosity of the air elemental monarch. The Hundred Feather Crown, which contains a hundred kinds of special abilities, deservedly ranked first among all the kings and became the most precious treasure at present. In addition to the Hundred Feathers Crown, the second one is the three interrelated parts of the artifact. It is said that only the last piece is needed to form a complete artifact. You must know that it is a combined artifact, and its effect is far beyond that of ordinary treasures. "Um¡­¡­" The flame girl slightly increased the intensity of biting her fingers, and the existence of congratulatory gifts to the union of the two overlords are all doomsday kings who rule one side, and their gifts naturally have different reactions. Ordinary people don''t want to surpass those doomsday kings in terms of gifts, but just becoming one of the kings and having the qualifications to offer gifts is very precious, so how can we talk about other things? What puzzled the flame girl was, what treasure did she want to steal in order to overwhelm all the guests and become the most eye-catching existence? The congratulatory gifts that are more effective and valuable than the crown of hundreds of feathers are probably only those real artifacts. A true artifact... The flame girl puffed her mouth. As the king of hell who is in charge of jealousy, what she can''t bear is of course that she is under others. In the whole hell, apart from the arrogant king, the first thing that demons think of is her horror. . Among the rankings of congratulatory gifts, her symbolic right to use flames is at the bottom of all the kings. Seeing Thelma''s crown of hundreds of feathers standing at the top of the list, she felt jealous and began to think about it. Don''t think about it. Thinking of Rhodes'' face with a faint smile that made people want to punch him, the Flame Maiden glared at Rhodes with a face of complaint. No matter what, Rhodes was in her heart It left a deep impression on her, and helped her deal with the rebellious elemental envoy, so it''s not a big deal to give him a congratulatory gift. For some reason, whenever she thinks of Rhodes recently, the flame girl will have a special feeling in her heart, which is a unique feeling that no one else can bring her. Rhodes is using the power of the source of sin to make troubles, and after she sends the gift, she will definitely repair Rhodes. At this moment, the flame girl has completely forgotten that the original her came here with the idea of ??destroying the wedding, but with Rhodes'' efforts, the relationship between the two has been shortened a lot, and she has also admitted that Luo The burnt domain that exists in Germany. I heard that the arrogant king got a powerful artifact not long ago. The Flaming Girl thought about it for a while. In the whole hell, the most precious treasure that can overwhelm the crown of hundreds of feathers is probably only that artifact. Down below, Rhodes, who was thinking about how to fight against fate, didn''t know what the flame girl was thinking. If he knew, he would definitely stop the flame girl without saying a word. After the start of the third expansion pack, Rhodes didn''t know whether to lament the courage of the Flame Maiden, or her fearlessness. The flame girl who has no scheming, belongs to the type who will do whatever she thinks. As the flames engulfed her figure, the next moment she came to the depths of hell, in front of the palace of the arrogant king. She opened up all her senses, and the artifact in the hands of the arrogant king happened to be a fire attribute artifact. No flame could escape her perception, even that artifact was no exception. Soon, the Flaming Girl''s face showed joy. She had already sensed the location where the artifact was stored. It was in the deepest part of the palace. What made her eyes sink was that the arrogant king was also there. "The Jealous King is back..." With the arrival of the flame girl, the whispers of the demons also spread. All the demons glared at her. It was Flam''s rebellion that caused all the flames in the world to disappear, and the war of doomsday was forced to come to a standstill. After losing the first-hand advantage, what awaits them will be a united surface army. Out of respect and fear for the king, no devil dares to accuse the flame girl of her wrongdoing in this matter. In the hierarchical hell, the devil who dares to do this will definitely end in a very miserable end. Only the existence of the king can have an equal dialogue with the flame girl. In the depths of the palace, a powerful aura that was not weaker than the elemental monarch suddenly rose. The appearance of that aura changed the color of the world and the demons cheered for it, and the flame girl was also faintly touched. It was replaced by Fromm, who was sealed by the stigmata, no matter what, he dared not challenge that existence. His name was known to everyone in Yunzhong City and down to the depths of hell. He is the master of hell. In the prophecy, the fallen angel who brings doom to all beings and destroys everything is Lucifer Kerrigan. "Lucifer." The Flame Girl called out the name that seemed to contain magical power. The flames completely engulfed her delicate human skin. Before such existence, using an inappropriate fighting posture is an act of courting death, Fleur Mu showed his true face, a majestic flame giant who burned everything, and all the demons lowered their heads in front of the dazzling fire, "I heard that you got an artifact, give it to me quickly!" Let me see." Even in front of the existence that dominates hell, Fromm doesn''t know what it means to give in and be polite. What is hidden in her eyes is only the deep madness. Driven by endless jealousy, all her actions, Enough to amaze even the craziest people, she actually made a request for an artifact in front of the master of hell. All the flames in the world have given Fromm the capital of madness. With the blessing of endless flames, Fromm''s power has reached an unimaginable level, which is enough to be described as a demigod. The master of hell in front of him has not been promoted to the final god-level creature. In other words, in terms of his own strength, he is the same as Fromm in front of him. Even if one breaks through the limit of legendary creatures and reaches the demigod level, there is still an unimaginable gap between the flame girl and the real god-level creatures. That is a huge gap that cannot be crossed by any means and any ability. Of course, all of these are just thoughts in Fromm''s own heart. She doesn''t know whether this idea is correct, but sometimes only one idea is enough to support her actions. Not even the ruler of hell can stop her madness. The demons nearby were amazed. No one expected that the jealous king, who had been identified as a rebel, would say such words to the arrogant king after returning to hell. What was she thinking? Are you going to declare war on the whole hell? Even though she used to be jealous of the king, she would not end well if she did so. Offending the existence of the arrogant king would not end well. Following Flem''s call, in the magnificent palace, the arrogant king finally revealed his true face, the six pitch-black wings spread behind him, and the red doom blade burned in his hands. His appearance brought a The boundless coercion also made Fromm''s breathing stagnate. Even in the celebration not long ago, the aura of Rhodes and Morrill was superimposed, and it was not as good as the master of hell in front of him. Fromm was a little cramped for a while, maybe she should call more people. Although she is an elemental monarch, there are four elemental monarchs in total. If the four elemental monarchs gather together, the powerful momentum displayed will not be lost. For the fallen angel in front of her, it was a pity that Fromm seemed to have missed such an opportunity, and Thelma, the lord of the air element who intended to help her, was also driven away by herself. In the contest of demigods, ordinary creatures can hardly help. No matter how many regular troops are in front of the real demigods, they seem like child''s play. Each elemental monarch has the ability to invade the world, and only the same demigod Only the existence of God can intervene in this level of contest. There are four elemental monarchs in total. When they work together, the power they display will encompass everything in the world. Unfortunately, due to internal conflicts, this situation is almost impossible to achieve. What Fromm didn''t realize was that since she thought that there were four elemental monarchs in total, she had completely lost in this collision of momentum. Against a terrifying existence like the arrogant king, the last thing you can lose is your aura. Even if you die in battle, that aura must not be defeated by him. Only in this way can you have a slight chance of defeating it, even if it is possible. A little bit is better than nothing at all. "Jealous King Flam." Looking at the giant made of flames, Lucifer raised the Doomsday Blade, "You took away the flames privately and turned your back on all the demons in hell. This is your judgment." "Judgment?" Hearing Lucifer''s whisper, the flame giant was enraged by him instead, "What are you going to use to judge me? Flames? I am the only fire elemental monarch in the world. I don''t have any flames. How dare I hurt my noble body?" Body. But you, I have been dissatisfied with you for a long time, obediently hand over that divine sword, maybe I, who has withdrawn all the flames, will spare you for the sake of being the king of hell." Faced with Lucifer who judged the world, Fromm fell into deep madness. Chapter 2787 Elf Kingdom Eri. The battle against the water elemental monarch has reached the most critical moment. As the incarnation of the ocean, when the water elemental monarch is on the surface of the sea, she is an invincible existence. Even the hero Eli, who took out the sword that freezes everything, has nothing to do with the boundless ocean. On the ocean, defeat the water elemental monarch who rules the entire ocean. Even if he is at a disadvantage in front of the Divine Sword, the Water Elemental Sovereign only needs to submerge himself into the endless ocean to avoid any harm. When she reappears, all the injuries left by the Divine Sword are gone. recovery. The mighty power belonging to the elemental monarch is so difficult to deal with. The water elemental monarch has not yet broken free from the final seal, and has taken back all the power that overflowed in the main plane. When she really breaks the seal, I am afraid that all the Eri creatures Doomed. Fortunately, the Eri creatures quickly found a new method, perhaps guided by fate. Not long ago, they got a water spirit ball that could restrain the monarch''s domain from a transaction. Under the suppression of the water spirit ball, combined with the eternal freezing of the ice sword, the water elemental monarch also seemed very embarrassed, and had to call out the elemental creations under his command, as well as the sea monsters in the water elemental plane, in Eli''s In the coastal area, a protracted battle was waged. On this day, Jenny, who was holding the sword of ice and was preparing to compete with the water elemental monarch, suddenly felt a change in the sword in his hand. The icy blue light burst out from the blade of the Ice Sword, and there seemed to be a force in the dark, which attracted the divine sword in Jenny''s hand, and the divine sword also had a faint tendency to be disobedient. Jenny was very confused about the abnormality of the Excalibur. Although she could use the Excalibur, she still had a lot of knowledge about the Excalibur itself. She could only understand a little about the secrets of the Excalibur. exploration. The abnormality produced by the Excalibur immediately caught Jenny''s attention. Although she didn''t know what caused the change of the Excalibur, she could feel that the force attracting the Sword of Ice came from under her feet, as if there was something wrong in the depths of the earth. The known thing happened. The Water Elemental Sovereign, who was about to compete with Jenny, also had a feeling. Compared with the slightly puzzled Jenny, she obviously knew more. A huge wave rolled along the coast, and when the tide receded, a human woman remained on the shore. The woman''s cold face did not know when it became serious, her eyes were deep, and the aura around her was condensed and undisturbed, just like the calm before the arrival of a huge wave. She stomped her feet, and the blue boots on her feet stepped on the ground, making a sound like an avalanche. "Edmund, show your body." Following her scolding, the ground shook, and a huge gap was opened in the originally flat land, and the sea water poured in. A huge stone man emerged from the gap. The stone man''s head protruded from the ground, looking like a tower pulled out of the ground. His body exudes an aura similar to that of the sea blue woman: "Sariel, are you stumped by those elves? Need me?" help you?" If the elves who were confronting Hailan woman were to hear the stone man''s words, they would be extremely surprised. Just being a water elemental monarch is enough to toss the whole of Eli. Judging from the words of the stone man, he obviously has a similar identity to the sea blue woman, and most of them are also elemental monarchs. If there is another elemental monarch to intervene in the battle, I am afraid that the creatures of Eli will be deeply disappointed. "I don''t need your help." Hailan woman said calmly, her voice was calm and indifferent, revealing a kind of indifference from the bottom of her heart. Her momentum is deep and boundless, no one can see through that mysterious ocean. "Then why did you call me?" The stone man was puzzled. "It''s Flem, she''s in trouble again." Hailan woman shook her head and said, she pointed to the ground under her feet, and the stone man also felt it, and his perception quickly sank, and he soon discovered the scene in the depths of hell. "No, what the hell is she doing?" The stone man was also stunned when he found the flame giant who looked like a madman and was fighting to the death with the master of hell. The existence that shouldn''t be messed with. Just feeling the aura of the Lord of Hell, all the stones on the Earth Elemental Lord''s body tightened. That terrifying existence that was so powerful that even the Elemental Lords could hardly face it was definitely one of their most terrifying enemies in the main plane. One, I didn''t expect Fromm to find it alone. The sea blue girl had already discovered all this, but she just said calmly: "You have completely broken the seal. Although you have not taken back all the earth elements in the world, your strength is far better than before. Taking advantage of the opportunity found by Fromm, just try the Lord of Hell. Strength, when we abandon the main plane, he must be our strong enemy." The stone man nodded, following the suggestion of the water elemental monarch. The water elemental monarch, she is also recognized as the most powerful one among the four elemental monarchs. Most of the elements that make up the main plane belong to the water element. She also occupies the largest proportion of the power to build the plane. Because of this, her words are far more weighty than other elemental monarchs. Her proposal made the earth elemental monarch have to think carefully, and finally chose to agree. It was precisely because of this that when the other elemental monarchs hadn''t noticed the abnormality, the water elemental monarch first discovered something was wrong, and called the earth elemental monarch to discuss it together. Before going deep into hell to help the fire elemental monarch who faced a powerful enemy, Edmund took another look at the sea blue woman: "I remember that your relationship with Fromm is not good. I didn''t expect that when she had an accident, you were the first Find a way to help her." Salier''s tone remained calm: "Anyway, she is one of the elemental monarchs, and the conflicts between elemental monarchs cannot be exploited by outsiders." The earth elemental monarch let out a dull laugh. As a stone man, his laughter was like thunder, his figure quickly disappeared under the ground, and everything around him returned to calm. The huge waves rolled over, and the sea blue woman lost her figure, and turned into pure flowing water again, hiding in the endless ocean. Those Eri creatures have been looking for a way to defeat her, forcing her to transform into a human form, and then imprisoning all her spirit in this thin body is undoubtedly the best way, in order to prevent the Eri creatures from finding their own Her weakness, she doesn''t want to maintain a human body all the time. In the depths of the earth, the furious flame giant is releasing its own destructive power to its fullest. The entire hell can feel her anger, and it is turned upside down by her. She, who took the crime of jealousy as her karma, indulged in this karma at the moment. Why do people think of Lucifer as the arrogant king instead of her as the jealous king when they mention the king of hell? After all, she is also the elemental monarch who rules the world. A quarter of the magical elements in the world belong to her. What is not as good as the arrogant king? Today, she has taken back all the fire elements overflowing in this world, and all flames must obey her orders. After losing the flames, the strength of the demons has plummeted. It is not an exaggeration to say that she is the source of power for the entire hell, but That''s it, those demons still respected the arrogant king more than they did her, which also made her extremely unhappy, and her jealousy had already overwhelmed her. That jealousy came so suddenly that she couldn''t even notice it. Her sanity and will seemed to be completely occupied by that jealousy. Apart from emotions, she couldn''t produce any other emotions in her heart, which even she herself couldn''t detect. Facing the furious flame giant, the arrogant king just looked at her indifferently. The giant hand of the flame giant, which contained all the power of flames in the world, was just like the violent attack of the sun erupting, but he waved the sword lightly. fend off. As the head of all sins, the sin of arrogance can magnify other sins of creatures, which is especially evident in the king of hell. The king is the one who is in charge of the source of sin. Under the magnification of the arrogant king, even the other kings themselves cannot bear the boundless sin. This is why all the kings are unwilling to face the arrogant king. . The sword of judging the world is wielding in Lucifer''s hands. When the sin of jealousy filled the flame giant''s body and mind, her whole body began to shatter. From the moment she appeared, she had already entered Lucifer''s realm, from which she could no longer escape. It was the judgment realm of the arrogant king who could contend with fate. The flame giant''s body was sliced ??through layer by layer by the divine sword. In the end, the flame girl reappeared. However, this time, her face was filled with despair. All the flames in the world could not stop the coming of judgment. , she has no strength to rely on. If she is hit by the blade of doom again, she will disappear forever and fall from this world. This discovery also terrified the flame girl, and she even wanted to scream loudly to calm down the fear in her heart. Even in the face of the ancient stigmata, when she was sealed by the power of the stigmata, she did not feel the threat of falling, even if she lost most of her power during the period of being sealed, she could still become one of the kings of hell , but the power of the arrogant king is far beyond her imagination, if this continues, her soul will even be shattered. "No...no!" The Flaming Girl gritted her teeth, and finally felt the utter fear, "Why is there such a big gap between me and you who took back the flames of the whole world? This is impossible..." Hearing the unwilling roar of the flame girl, Lucifer shook her head. Until the last moment, she was still bound by the sin in her heart, and she was destined not to escape the final judgment. Seeing that the blade of doom was about to cut through the body of the flame girl, a thick stone wall blocked the blade of doom. The earth elemental monarch arrived in time at this moment, and also broke free from the seal left by the stigmata. Although the power of the earth elemental monarch is not as violent as the flame girl, nor does it have great power, it seems flat on the contrary. There is nothing special about it, just like the land under everyone''s feet, but it is this land that supports the survival of countless creatures. Thanks to Salier''s reminder, the Earth Elemental Sovereign came just in time. If it was a little later in the evening, no one knew what would happen. To take back all the power and completely break the seal of the Stigmata requires the joint efforts of the four elemental monarchs. The absence of any one of them will greatly delay their progress. The power belonging to the earth, although not as hot as the flames, is extremely stable and reliable at critical moments, and no one can break the protection raised by the earth elemental monarch. Among all the protective magics, the earth magic is the strongest. What could better represent that solid protection than the earth magic, which symbolizes the earth? Not to mention that it was the earth elemental monarch who had withdrawn his power, and the protective magic released by himself, if replaced by a normal mage, might be equivalent to the superposition of hundreds of Hercules Aegis. However, there are always exceptions. In the face of the doomsday blade that judges all things, even the power of the earth elemental monarch is inferior. As the scarlet sword swept across, the stone wall quickly shattered, and there has been no trace since then. But this moment of respite is enough for the earth elemental monarch. There are also many space magics in the earth magic, the most famous of which is of course the gate of time and space. As the earth elemental monarch, Edmund''s research on the gate of time and space ranks above all mages. Just as he was about to take away the flame girl in front of him and escape to a safe place, his expression suddenly changed. Just condensed, the earth portal that crossed the space was shattered in front of his eyes, and even space magic could not escape the judgment of the arrogant king. "Edmund? You came at the right time. Hurry up and teach him a lesson with me!" Seeing Edmund, who is also the elemental monarch, arriving, the Flame Maiden was overjoyed and hurriedly said to him. Hearing the flame girl''s order, the earth elemental monarch shook his head repeatedly. He didn''t come to fight the arrogant king. He wanted to escape from this place with the flame girl in front of him rather than offending the terrible master of hell. However, the Flaming Girl didn''t think so. After recovering from the short-term protection, she simply gave up the idea of ??escaping, and instead lit up a fiery flame, preparing to compete with the Earth Elemental Monarch and the arrogant Monarch. In desperation, the earth elemental monarch can only join in this battle. He can''t just watch the flame girl be defeated by the arrogant king again, right? The two elemental monarchs who have broken all the seals around them and are so powerful that they are unimaginably powerful, joined hands and were suppressed by the arrogant king alone. If this news is spread, it will probably cause all creatures to be horrified. They belong to the side of hell. The power is far stronger than they imagined, and the power of the arrogant king is so invincible. Chapter 2788 "hateful¡­¡­" The flames condensed around her body were once again shattered by the Lord of Hell, and the Flaming Girl let out an angry moan, and a sense of badness began to spread in her heart. Even if the flames of the world are withdrawn, there is still an insurmountable gap between her and the master of hell. The gap is big enough to make anyone feel hopeless. In front of the master of hell, her flames are like a child''s play. Can''t hurt it. If it wasn''t for the earth elemental monarch who rushed to help, she might have fallen under the blade of doom. Edmund, who is the ruler of the earth element, also feels troubled at this moment. He has broken free from the seal and can manipulate the gravity of the world at will, but even if he exerts a million times the gravity on the master of hell, even hell is there. He continued to sink under the gravity, and he had nothing to do with the person in front of him. Instead, he continued to stay in the trial domain. Even he felt a crisis. It seemed that if he continued to stay here, it would not be long before there would be Something terrible happened. "Flem, we''d better leave quickly." The earth elemental monarch suggested in his deep voice. However, the flame girl was unable to do so. Her heart, imprisoned by her crimes, cut off the possibility of escaping. No matter how she responded, it was difficult to escape the coming trial. It was a force stronger than the rules, and there was no way Change. Space spells cannot save her. Even if her body flees with the earth elemental monarch, her soul will be left behind by the Judgment Realm to meet the final liquidation. "Get ready for the trial." Lucifer said calmly, looking at the trembling Flaming Girl who wanted to escape, but there was nothing she could do. No one could escape his trial, and fate could not hinder his steps. Everything seems to be a foregone conclusion. Facing the master of hell with the power of destiny, the flame girl has met an unmatched opponent this time. In the face of the doomsday fire contained in the divine sword, all her actions are so insignificant, as if Just a faint flame. At this moment, she began to regret a little, maybe she shouldn''t be so arrogant, relying on herself to take back all the flames in the world, she came to provoke the arrogant king, if it was in other places, even if the arrogant king found him, she would be able to escape in time , but this opportunity is now clearly lost. What awaits her will be the most tragic trial in the doomsday, and no matter what efforts she makes, she will not be able to change this result. At the time of the crisis, the flame girl was suddenly moved, and she felt a familiar aura. In the depths of hell, a gust of wind suddenly swept through, and the roar of lightning could be faintly heard. The giant made of the storm withstood the blow of the arrogant king for the flame girl. The air elemental monarch also arrived in time at this moment. As the air elemental monarch, Thelma is better at controlling the strong wind than lightning. When he showed the true face of the elemental monarch, he was the giant born in the endless storm. What made the Flame Girl slightly startled was that there was also a human man who arrived with the Storm Giant. "Thelma, who asked you to help me?" Facing the air elemental monarch who came to help her, the flame girl didn''t give him a good face, but let out a cold snort, and even expressed dissatisfaction with his arrival in her words, she seemed to have no memory of the predicament she faced just now, and still It''s a domineering attitude. If the flame girl remembers correctly, it was Telma who took out the treasure of the crown of hundreds of feathers, which caused her, who is also the elemental monarch, not to be reconciled to being robbed of all the limelight by Telma, driven by jealousy. , she had no choice but to go deep into hell, intending to take the artifact from the hands of the arrogant king. What she didn''t expect was that the power of the arrogant king was far beyond her expectations. Even she, who has taken back all the flames in the world, is not the opponent of the arrogant king. Under the blade of doom, the arrogant king will judge everything in the world , Elemental Monarch is no exception. "You should be more worried about yourself." Facing the unrepentant attitude of the Flaming Girl, Thelma could only shake her head, "If it wasn''t for Rhodes who discovered that you were in danger through the Earth Elemental Lord, and informed me in time , you may be in trouble this time." "what?" The Flaming Girl froze for a moment, then turned her gaze to the human man who arrived with Thelma. Thelma wouldn''t lie to her about this kind of thing. If Rhodes hadn''t discovered her abnormality, even Thelma would have no way of knowing what happened deep underground. After arriving here, the air elemental monarch raised an endless gust of wind, which cooperated with the earth elemental monarch''s 10,000 times the gravity, abruptly stopping the arrogant king''s steps. Taking advantage of this opportunity, the flame girl flashed and came to Rhodes'' side . "I can''t see that you care about me so much." Looking at Rhodes, she said proudly. The corner of Rhode''s mouth twitched, and he was only slightly out of the predicament. The Flame Maiden returned to her original nature immediately, and she seemed to have completely forgotten that she almost fell into the hands of the arrogant king just now. Should she be said to be arrogant? Or do you not change your nature? Coincidentally, through the Eternal Magic Eye, Rhodes saw the scene where Sariel called the earth elemental monarch. Rhodes was also very curious about the gathered elemental monarchs. He thought they had some special plan and wanted to see if Fromm knew something, but he couldn''t find her in the magic city. problem occurs. "I didn''t expect you to make such a crazy move and come to provoke the arrogant king. This is really..." Rhodes commented helplessly that no one knew the horror of the arrogant king better than him. The arrogant king Lucifer, he is the real protagonist of the third expansion pack. The Doomsday Blade in his hand gathers the sins of the entire hell. The world boss fought by millions of players, he will be the enemy of the entire surface world, and he will cause the final doomsday. The kings of the doomsday used endless fighting to pave the final stage for him. In Rhode''s view, the Arrogant King is also the only one who can still contend with the hero Morrill after he has completely mastered the time domain. His power is enough to rewrite the entire world, and Rhodes can only fight against it. Choose to give in. What Rhodes didn''t expect was that the Flaming Girl dared to come directly to provoke the arrogant king. In Rhodes'' view, this behavior was no different from courting death. Rhodes didn''t know why the Flaming Girl had such an idea, but he was right I don''t agree with this, if it wasn''t for the help of the other two elemental monarchs, she would have died now. As if sensing Rhode''s blame and confusion from Rhode''s eyes, the Flaming Girl shut her mouth and defended herself in a low voice: "It''s all because of Thelma, it''s because he gave you the Hundred Feathers Crown that I wanted to find you." A stronger artifact, and it''s all his fault..." "All you put your mind on the Blade of Doom?" Rhodes'' eyes twitched, and the Flaming Girl was even crazier than he imagined. Rhodes has always been known for acting decisively, but he didn''t expect the Flaming Girl to be more reckless than her. As a result, she even gave up her life to seize the Doomsday Blade. Is she really jealous of the king, not greedy for the king? "What are you looking at me for?" Being stared at by Rhodes all the time, she couldn''t help but blushed a little with the temper of the flame girl, "Rhods, find a way to kill him quickly, that Excalibur is mine It''s over!" Listening to the flame girl''s order, Rhodes didn''t catch his breath, not to mention how he could kill the protagonist of the third expansion when the momentum of the third expansion was in full swing, and go against the general trend of the whole world. Once he really did it, the Excalibur should also belong to him. Why was it reserved by the Flaming Girl? Can he still reserve the spoils in advance? In any case, with the arrival of Rhodes and Thelma, the Flame Maiden is temporarily out of danger, but it is only a temporary respite. No one knows what will happen in the future. If she continues to stay in the field of judgment, there will be no harm. What a great result. Rhodes noticed that when he appeared, the energy of admiration on the top of the flame girl''s head increased significantly, and the amount of increase in a moment was enough to be worth hundreds of days of accumulation. Fill up completely. Shaking his head, Rhodes set his sights on the battlefield, watching the two elemental monarchs join forces to face Lucifer with the black six wings, Rhodes wanted to join the battle, and tried whether the Titan Arrow in his hand was more tenacious , or the blade of doom is more brilliant, but he stopped this thought after all. Perhaps when he is promoted to a legend and obtained the special blessing of the legendary rank, he will be able to have the qualifications to fight against the arrogant king, but for him now, it is still too reluctant to do so. Due to the existence of Molly who turned back time, in order to prevent her from seeing through the details of her own legend, Rhode deliberately did not promote to legend. Facing the most powerful arrogant king in the world, these small gaps are enough to determine the final result. Rhodes didn''t shake the head of the arrogant king because of the flame girl''s words. The most urgent thing now is to take her away safely. Logically speaking, the safety of the Elemental Sovereign has nothing to do with Rhodes. It is the best choice for the Elemental Sovereign and the Arrogant Sovereign to kill each other. De did not do this, he decided to save the fire elemental monarch. On the head of the Fire Elemental Monarch, there is only the last part of the energy that belongs to her. If she falls now, it would be a pity for Rhodes. Even if Rhodes successfully seized the position of the Fire Elemental Monarch He needs to spend a hundred years in the elemental plane of fire, but Rhodes does not have such time. Whether it is the doomsday war that affects the world or the fourth expansion that may exist He will not be given such a chance. Out of various considerations, Rhodes finally chose to take the initiative to save the flame girl who was about to fall under the pressure of the arrogant king. Sensing Rhodes'' glance at her, the Flame Maiden let out a soft snort. Anyway, even as an elemental monarch, she was rescued by Rhodes who always verbally offended her when she was in danger. It was also an unforgettable experience, and she had already made up her mind that if she could escape safely this time, forget about the things that offended her before, and she would not pursue it again. Rhodes didn''t know what the flame girl was thinking. If he could know, he would show a helpless expression. No matter what he said, he would risk offending the arrogant king and save the flame girl from death. , don''t ask her to return anything, just to offset the previous things, it is too unreasonable. Fortunately, Rhodes didn''t know this, and the flame girl was not yet completely out of danger, and the threat of the arrogant king was still there. The top priority now was how to break the effect of the Judgment Domain and take her to escape from the arrogant king safely. "Rods, he imprisoned my soul with crime. Don''t you have another source of crime? With the power of the source of crime, you can temporarily break the realm of judgment." Just as Rhodes was thinking, the Flame Maiden seemed to have noticed something, and she took the initiative to speak to Rhodes, her expression seemed a little complicated. Rhodes has another set of news about the source of crime, only a few people know it, and the flame girl is one of them. That''s the news Rhodes had to reveal to her when he explained the origin of the burning domain , otherwise, there is no way to explain why the domain that belongs to the fire elemental monarch now appears on him. The Flame Maiden obviously remembered Rhodes'' words, and when she was trapped in the Judgment Domain, the first thing she thought of was the source of the crimes on Rhodes. Even the arrogant king, who was fighting with the two elemental monarchs of rusticity, was stunned for a moment when he heard the news about the source of his crimes, and the afterimage left by the gravity storm was also a beat slower than before. The news of the source of crime is no small matter, that is the unique power of the stigmata. The stigmata bear all the sins of human beings, and that is the core usage of the source of sin. With the fall of the stigmata, the hell kings took away the source of sin in the world and used it as their own. foundation of strength. Now listening to what the flame girl said, Rhodes actually has another source of crime. Even the well-informed and arrogant king was stunned for a moment, and a little doubt appeared in his heart. In my memory, from ancient times to the present, apart from the stigmata, the only one who could store the power of a whole set of sinful karma was the short-lived God-in-the-pan 500 years ago. Could it be that there is some connection between that man and the God-bearer? Of course, Rhodes would not explain everything he had encountered to the arrogant king. After hearing what the flame girl said, he gradually gained confidence in his heart. After finding a way out of trouble, he immediately aroused the source of crime strength. Chapter 2789 The source of sin karma that had always been attached to Rhodes'' body was completely aroused by him at this moment. With the activation of the source of sin karma, an aura containing endless curses and evil thoughts began to spread in the field. As the source of all crimes in the world, the aura emanating from the source of crimes is enough to make any kind creature frown, unwilling to be contaminated with it. How could the master of hell not be familiar with that sinful aura? After confirming the source of the crime, Lucifer also frowned. "This aura... This is the source of sinful karma belonging to the god-bearers. How did you possess it?" Facing the questioning from the Lord of Hell, Rhodes just sneered, and he would not tell those experiences. Even if the person in front of him is the real protagonist of the third expansion pack, who is in charge of the entire hell, Rhodes will not bow his head easily. Speaking of the real threat to Rhodes, even the Lord of Hell seems to be not as big as Morrill. Rhodes is not even afraid of the big red dragon that turns back time, so why is he afraid of the Lord of Hell in front of him just because of his aura? With the activation of the source of crime karma, most of the effects of the Judgment Domain disappeared. Rhodes didn''t know what the reason was, but he found this quite effective method under the reminder of the flame girl. Under Rhodes'' attempt, Fromm''s soul has been separated from the domain of judgment and is no longer imprisoned by the arrogant king. This is exactly what Rhodes expected to see. "Your soul is out of trouble, let''s get out of here quickly." Seeing that the flame girl was unmoved after escape, but looked at him instead, Rhodes was so angry that he collided with the arrogant king this time just to help the fire elemental monarch get out of trouble. It''s not in a hurry, but the other two elemental monarchs are struggling to support the arrogant king. "What''s the hurry? The source of crime in your body can restrain the Judgment Domain. This is our best chance to defeat the arrogant king and snatch the Excalibur... Ouch, why are you hitting me on the head!" As soon as the flame girl Tuoda spoke halfway, Rhodes reached out and knocked her head. She immediately showed an angry face, the canine teeth in her mouth gleamed coldly, and flames almost burst out of her eyes. It seemed that Rhodes couldn''t give her a reasonable explanation , she will not give up so easily. If someone else was here, if they dared to disrespect the fire elemental monarch, the only fate waiting for them would be to be burned to ashes by the flames. On the contrary, when Rhodes treated her like this, the Flaming Girl''s face flushed slightly, and at the same time, she felt a little annoyed and blamed in her heart. This was obviously the best chance to deal with the arrogant king, so why didn''t Rhodes want to do this? "Are you kidding..." Rhodes twitched the corner of his mouth. The name of the third expansion pack is Doomsday Blade. It is conceivable how terrifying the power is hidden in that scarlet sword, and how could it be seen in front of him? The flame maiden snatched? Rhodes put his hand on his forehead. No one can defeat the protagonist of the expansion pack who is surrounded by the general trend of the world and is surrounded by fate when the momentum of the expansion pack is at its peak, let alone steal their artifact. In the past, Rhodes was able to snatch the ghost king cloak from Sandro, and he did it before the start of the second expansion. That period was still in the first expansion, and Rhodes also used the main artifact of the first expansion, the magic ball held by the hero Tanan, even if it was only a fragment, but the magic ball fragments still contained It belongs to the power of the first expansion pack, which is the general trend of the whole world. Only when you are in the first expansion pack, you can use the artifact of the first expansion pack to snatch the artifact from the protagonist of the second expansion pack in advance. As it is now, in the third expansion pack, trying to snatch the core artifact that contains the general trend of the entire world from the hands of the protagonist of the third expansion pack, which has become a trend, is really no different from courting death. What makes Rhodes helpless is that he can understand the meaning of all this through the memory of his previous life and his own analysis, but the flame girl in front of him doesn''t understand, and Rhodes can''t explain to her about the expansion pack. Do you want Rhodes to tell her that those so-called elemental monarchs are just an appetizer in the early and mid-term of the third expansion. If it weren''t for Rhodes'' interference, they would have been sealed by the reborn hero Tanan long ago? Rhodes can''t say that. The arrogant king Lucifer, at least until the entire expansion has advanced to a certain level, he is an invincible existence, let alone snatching the Doomsday Blade from him. As early as in the Doomsday Volcano, when Rhode first met the swordsmith Kalunda who forged the Doomsday Blade, he had the opportunity to steal the unfinished Excalibur, but he finally gave up on this idea. At that time, he had entered the first stage. Three expansion packs, trying to snatch the Excalibur will only lead to death, and only the flame girl who is occupied by jealousy will have such crazy thoughts. Although temporarily using the power of the source of crime to suppress the Judgment Domain on the arrogant king, Rhodes is not sure how long this suppression will last, maybe it won''t be long, as the protagonist of the third expansion pack, Hell If you are the master, you will find a corresponding countermeasure, and it will be difficult to escape when the time comes. "Although I don''t want to say this, but with our strength, it is impossible to defeat the arrogant king. While his trial domain is restrained, let''s leave as soon as possible, and we don''t know what will happen if it is later." Rhodes persuaded road. What made Rhodes sigh was that with the arrival of the helper, the flame girl seemed to have completely forgotten the remorse and despair that was about to fall in the hands of the arrogant king just now. The desire for the Excalibur in her mind once again gained the upper hand, and Rhodes didn''t know what she was Thinking about something. Under Rhodes'' repeated persuasion, the flame girl gave up her thoughts. She shut her mouth, turned her face to the side, and stopped looking at Rhodes: "Okay, I will listen to you this time, who told you Come and help me in hell...but sooner or later that divine sword will belong to me." Hearing the words of the Flame Girl who gave in at last but still refused to admit defeat, Rhodes also heaved a sigh of relief, but he didn''t agree with what the Flame Girl said. With her strength, it was impossible to defeat the arrogant king. She should no longer be carried away by jealousy. "Let''s get out of here." Rhodes looked at the two elemental monarchs, Qi and Earth, who were working together to resist the arrogant king. They turned into elemental giants, and they also paid attention to the situation below. Edmund, who can''t help but take back the power of the earth." Rhodes nodded. At this moment, he is not enough to compete with the arrogant king in his prime. As the protagonist of the third expansion pack, the arrogant king is even stronger than Molly, and Rhodes can only avoid the edge temporarily. Hearing what the Qi Elemental Monarch said, Rhodes didn''t stop there, and grabbed the hand of the flame girl. With her acquiescence, the two quickly walked through the flames. Rhodes breathed a sigh of relief until he was far away from hell, without the dull coercion brought by the arrogant king, and returned to the familiar city of magic. He was finally far away from the real protagonist of the third expansion. Thinking of this, Rhodes looked helplessly at the flame girl beside him. It was too late for others to hide from the arrogant king, but she was lucky enough to send her to the door directly. If Rhodes hadn''t discovered the abnormality and rushed to help immediately, She may have fallen into the realm of judgment. "A trial domain..." Thinking of the domain on the arrogant king, Rhodes'' expression also became serious. The power of the trial domain can even act on real elemental monarchs. If he is facing it, it is those who have been sealed by the power of the stigmata. The power is less than ten times in its heyday One-third of the elemental monarch is okay, but the flame girl in front of her has broken the seal on her body and taken away all the flames on the main plane. Even so, she still cannot escape the judgment of the arrogant king. The power belonging to the domain of judgment is so powerful and domineering. The arrogant king with this power has brought about this doomsday battle that affects the entire main plane. He is destined to fight all the way to the deepest part of Cloud City. The world sent down the final judgment. Feeling the power of the Judgment Domain personally, Rhodes couldn''t help sighing. In the source of crime, there was also an exchange option for the Judgment Domain. He had the opportunity to exchange for the domain of the protagonist of the third expansion pack, but he didn''t do so in the end. Do. He replaced the sin karma points from the remnant souls of the stigmata with the Incineration Domain and the Love Domain. But Rhodes doesn''t regret it at all. If he didn''t have the power to burn the domain, he couldn''t conquer Bracada. He might have died under Yin Lai''s magic domain, and if he didn''t have the domain of love, he wouldn''t be able to conquer Bracada. There is no escape from the control of the king of lust, and no power to gain love. Rhodes has never regretted the power he has exchanged. It is useless to regret this kind of thing. In exchange for the field of trial, many things may go in a completely different direction. Time is not on Rhodes'' side. He can''t experience the countless different results in the different time rays extended by different choices like Morrill. The only thing he has is the present. When the power of the Burning Domain and the Domain of Love superimposed on each other, Rhodes also had a completely different experience of the fiery flames. He raised his eyes and put his gaze on the flame girl beside him. As Rhodes rescued her from hell, the energy of admiration above her head was close to full. She, who was originally the embodiment of flames, had a different feeling in her heart for Rhodes, who also had the Burning Domain. Soothed by the Domain of Love, the jealous hatred in her heart towards those who also possessed the Domain of Burning Extinction turned into pure love. As this power was originally described, as the energy bar of admiration is filled, Rhodes will be able to harvest a piece of pure love. Rhodes also didn''t know what would happen to the flame girl in front of him when the energy tank of the heart was completely filled. He took the risk of offending the arrogant king and lost the possibility of becoming the new fire elemental monarch, so he rescued the reckless and bad-tempered Flaming Girl from the depths of hell. From this point of view, She doesn''t look like a fire elemental monarch at all, she just hopes that nothing will go wrong. "Rod..." Just as Rhodes was scratching his head, he heard the flame girl calling his name. "What''s wrong?" Rhode glanced at her, and told Rhode intuitively that she seemed to have something to say. The Flaming Girl turned her head to the side, and finally squeezed out a small voice from between her teeth: "Thank you..." "What?" Rhodes showed puzzled eyes, "It doesn''t sound like what you said. What I mean is, shouldn''t you blame me for not dealing with the arrogant king, or blame me for coming too late? ?¡± At the end, Rhodes sneered twice, it sounded like something the Flame Maiden would do, now, hearing her words of gratitude from her mouth, Rhodes only felt very strange , judging from the look on the flame girl''s face, she also seemed to feel a little awkward. Seeing that Rhode pointed out his possible actions without hesitation, the Flaming Girl didn''t get angry this time, nor did she directly blow Rhode away with flames. Instead, they all opened their mouths and lowered their heads. That is indeed what she might do, and she has always done that. As the fire elemental monarch, she has withdrawn all her power, and she doesn''t need to care about anything else, but this time, she can''t do it . Just when Rhodes was puzzled, she heard her say again: "You know? Thelma and Edmund, they won''t let me die, because when they take back the power overflowing on the main plane, they still need my power." Help, the final destruction of the main plane will require every elemental monarch to act, if I fall early, I don¡¯t know how long it will take to find another fire elemental monarch.¡± Rhodes nodded. Judging from Flame Maiden''s personality, she is indeed not the likable type. The other elemental monarchs will help in times of crisis, mostly due to their status as elemental monarchs, and When the main plane is destroyed, the fire elemental monarch must be present, otherwise, no one will come to help her. "But you are different, Rhodes, why did you come to hell to find me? Not long ago, I wanted to ruin this wedding. Why did this happen? When my judgment came, you were the only one who took the initiative You came to hell to find me, I obviously didn''t let you do this..." Hearing the trembling words of the flame girl, and feeling the extremely hot flames rushing towards his face, Rhodes pondered for a while, and finally gave a reply: "Maybe the flame in your body made me do this, you see I also have the Burning Realm, if you escape the trial, you may be able to provide me with mana from the flames..." Hearing Rhode''s irrelevant answer, the Flame Maiden also laughed. At this moment, she understood why Rhode always liked to tell bad jokes in Molly''s evaluation, even though it wasn''t very funny. But she felt a heartfelt peace of mind, which warmed her more than the flames in the world. She couldn''t help herself, and took the initiative to hug Rhodes. Chapter 2790 "She is coming¡­¡­" Outside the City of Light, the saint who had a feeling in his heart half-kneeled on the ground, looking at the dark sky. Ever since the flames in the world were completely silent, the continent has been plunged into darkness. No matter where you are, you can''t escape the lingering darkness. But at this moment, the darkness seems to be far away from the body of the saint. Looking up at the distant sky, it was like seeing the long-awaited light. "Who the hell is she?" A thin girl next to the saint asked puzzledly. During this period of time, the saint had been praying in front of the simple stone altar without stopping at all. This was the first time she This time, I heard different words from the saints. "She is an ancient angel. The angel of righteousness, the noble, the heroic, the selfless, the beautiful, the pure, will come soon." The saint said reverently. The girl was a little dizzy by his words: "How many angels are coming? I have never seen an angel, let alone such a large number of angels." Even the prayers of the saints were interrupted by her words, and she immediately showed a funny look: "What are you talking about? Only an angel is coming, she has heard my pious call, and she will judge all the people in the city pagan." As if thinking of something, the saint said to the girl again: "But you don''t have to be afraid, as long as you stop being with those heretics and show your piety to God, the angel will not make things difficult for you. Fighting for the justice of God, the Erathians are the objects of her protection." This time the girl fell into silence, and she was more willing to believe those people in the city than the aloof angel who never showed up in the crisis: "I''m leaving." Regardless of the saint''s persuasion, she rejected the good intention and returned to the city instead. After learning the news that the angel was coming, she now has completed her mission. Under her telling, the people in the city got the news very quickly, the atmosphere became dull and terrible, and a terrible storm was coming. At the same time, in the city of magic, the two kings of hell who had gone away before came back in time. Compared with the appearance of the king when the two left, it can be said that they are in a state of embarrassment now. Even the king of lust, who is beautiful and can charm countless demons with a raised hand, is now looking disheartened. The dog was wounded in many places, with dense wounds all over the body, and it looked hideous and terrifying, as if it had gone through a fierce battle. If this scene falls into the eyes of other demons from hell, they will definitely be horrified. What can make the most beautiful king of lust in the world become so embarrassed? And what hurt the lazy king who could take any blow? When the two kings acted together, the power displayed was multiplied. There were few opponents in the world, but they still ended up like this. How could this not surprise the other demons? "Lazy Monarch, it seems that your master doesn''t want you anymore... If it''s her, I''m not surprised by this choice at all, you''d better go back to Rhodes." Behind the big dog, Chessia crossed her legs and said helplessly, even she didn''t expect that things would evolve to this point, the lazy king just wanted to return to his former master, but was attacked by his master , even Cesia, who was helping, was also beaten to a disfigured face, and only found a chance to escape by relying on the lazy king''s inert domain. Faced with the ridicule of the king of lust, the big dog just whimpered a few times and did not answer in common language. Maybe he was too lazy to say it. In his heart, his love and loyalty to the original owner still remained. Unfortunately, his original owner had already passed away. Don''t want him anymore. "You are no longer the original dog, understand? You are the king of hell. Since the god-bearer gave you the source of sin, you should shoulder the responsibility of the king of hell. Your former master, Now she is your enemy, not only that, she may be one of the biggest enemies in hell, the threat is second only to other archangels, since she doesn''t want you anymore, why do you still love her?" Listening to the depraved words of the King of Lust, the big dog barked a few times. The last thing he could tolerate was someone insulting his loyalty to his master, even if he became an undead creature, even if he was controlled by the lord of the undead Loyalty has also remained the same. Although he is rather lazy, the word infidelity has never been with him. "What do you know? I see my body getting old and exhausted a little bit, and I feel that my vitality is leaving me. I have to sleep on my stomach for most of the time every day, enduring the cruel torture of illness, just to die with my master. I don''t want my master to do it for me. I am sad, and if I want to be sad, I am sad for my master, death has come to me countless times, but every time, I dare not just die like this, I want to die with my master." The big dog spoke out, his ears drooped, and he looked very sad. He didn''t know whether it was the memory of the past that made him feel sad, or the abandonment by the owner at this moment made him feel even more sad. "I already did it, I really did it." As if afraid that the beautiful woman in front of him would not believe his loyalty, the big dog added, "I died with my master, but maybe it was a twist of fate, I turned into an undead creature. When I saw the master again, she had completely changed her appearance. She became a being higher than human beings and standing above all life. What made her become Like this? I don''t know, I only know that when I saw the master again, I flinched." The big dog''s tone was full of remorse. As the owner''s hound, he failed to protect the owner and protect the owner from the villains. In the end, he was even full of fear for the owner. As a dog, he must be unqualified. Only he himself knows that his loyalty to his master has not changed from the beginning to the end. As long as the master needs it, even if he gives up his status as the king of hell and everything about himself, he will return to his master, even if the master is gone. He will never change his mind if he is needed again, even if he intends to kill him. Feeling the loyalty of the big dog, Chessia could only sigh. As the king of lust, she certainly understands how precious that loyalty is. The loyalty to the master is almost like the big dog who is the lazy king. Everything in Hell pales in comparison to the full significance of it. If you put this loyalty into lust, then this relationship will become enough to make anyone envious. No matter it is death, sinking, or even depravity, it cannot change the loyalty in the heart of the big dog. As a dog, this Undoubtedly the highest praise for him. Cecia patted the big dog below. In front of other demons, he has always been invincible. No matter what attack he receives, he is a lazy king who does not move like a mountain. But in his heart, he is still the hound that protects his master . Things always seem to be like this, when the nature of a creature has been settled, no matter how much time has passed, no matter how hideous the appearance has become, or what has happened, when everything except the appearance exists in the heart of the creature Among them, it will always be the former self. As the king of lust, why is Cesia not like this? Returning from the lake of fire, the beast that slaughtered the entire hell for her is about to find her again, and that is her inevitable test. "Beast...that''s really a suitable name for you." Cesia laughed as if thinking of something, and even the big dog she was riding on was also surprised by the changes she showed, and didn''t understand what she was doing. What''s wrong. Only the big dog in front of him is not affected by the ability of the king of lust. How can a lazy king like a dog like a human body? No matter how Chessia showed off her beauty, he seemed indifferent. In his eyes, the only human being worthy of his loyalty and devotion was his master. Even if the master no longer wants him, this will not change. "Speaking of which, when the beast comes, I still need your inert domain. Before you find the master, I can help you a lot. If it weren''t for me, do you really think she can''t kill you? By then you It''s best to cooperate." Seemingly thinking of something, Cecia tapped the big dog on the head and said immediately. The big dog barked unhappily, but finally agreed to Cecia''s request. Just like the king of lust said, if it weren''t for her help, the big dog might have died in the hands of its master, and the light will add to judge the evil master, and will not let go of any creature that betrays the gods, let alone as hell As a king, everything that happened not long ago has fully demonstrated this point. In addition, the old friend with the King of Lust also prevents Big Dog from just seeing death like this. After all, he is also an old friend he knew when he was still alive. Just dying in the hands of wild beasts like this will also make Big Dog feel very sad. lonely. "What should I do to prove my loyalty to the master and let the master accept me again?" The dejected big dog murmured and asked the lustful king on his back. He believed that the lusty king must have an idea. "Let me think about it..." Cecia, who is in charge of the sins of lust in the world, quickly gave her own insights, "If you put it in an ordinary relationship, your hard work may be rewarded, and maybe what will happen in the end?" Not at all, I just touched myself. Not to mention your master... To be honest, after hearing about her fate, I was not only happy for her, but also very surprised. Ordinary humans should not be able to do that anyway. Just a little bit..." The Lazy King''s running speed slowed down, and he pricked up his ears, refusing to let go of any word in Cesia''s words. Perhaps the method he wanted was in the words of the Lustful King. "In any case, your master is the most special human being I have ever seen. Her will is indestructible and her piety is unshakable. I wonder why I didn''t discover all that when she was still alive. Could it be me Did you care too little for her? Or was it that I was so slow at that time?" While talking, Cecia turned her eyes to the big dog in front of her: "If you ask me for advice, I suggest you give up. If your loyalty really has no place to rest, just like those sinners trapped in love, You must find a certain existence to entrust your special feelings, then I suggest you come to me." Under the bewildered eyes of the big dog, Cesia stood up slightly, and said in a low tone: "You can recognize me as the master and come to be my dog, how about it? Has all the troubles been solved?" Cesia''s answer made the big dog instantly angry. He swung his back, trying to throw Cesia off, and at the same time barked loudly, which was punishment for questioning his loyalty to his master. No one can question his loyalty to his master. His loyalty to his master is better than his own life. In front of his master, even death will make way for him. No one can change this, even the king of lust no. "Okay, I was joking with you." Seeing that her own words aroused such a huge reaction from the big dog, Cesia had no choice but to change her words. Anyway, the loyalty of the big dog to its master is unquestionable, even if it is her, there is no way to change it. In this regard, the Domain of Love can''t work on the lazy king at all. The difficulty is simply beyond Cesia''s imagination. She has never seen such a stubborn demon. "I can''t help you return to your master, but judging from your master''s movements, she doesn''t like undead, nor does she like demons in hell, both of which are existences that she must eliminate. It¡¯s all over, and there¡¯s no possibility of getting rid of it, even if you say you want to surrender to the Stigmata, do you think the Erathians will agree? Not to mention that the Lord of the Undead is still controlling you.¡± Listening to Cecia''s serious analysis, this time, even the big dog became depressed. He himself didn''t know about these difficulties, but he suffered from the fact that there was no way to change them. "Don''t think about it, you are destined not to be able to return to your master. Your master is no longer the human being who needed your protection. She is a terrifying existence in the cloud, and it is difficult to destroy with all the power of the king. Scary monster, you should think about how to protect me from the hands of the beast." Cecia said again. "You are the monster. My master, she is so beautiful and holy. You should be the most beautiful existence among the human-like beings, right? But in my eyes, this honor belongs to my master. Your beauty is not worth mentioning in front of my master, she is not a monster, she is a noble holy spirit, an angel of justice." Hearing the angry words of the big dog, Cecia could only smile. She didn''t want to argue with the big dog on this issue, and in the end she just patted the big dog on the head and said no more. (ps: Fanwai: follow the miracle, update tomorrow.) Chapter 2791 "Rhode, come back to the Elemental Plane with me." There was a request in Rhode''s ear, and he looked down, and he saw that the flame girl was looking at him with her mouth open. "The elemental plane of fire is my home field. Even the arrogant king will not be able to get there. His fire of judgment can''t reach the elemental plane. At least we are safe there." After seeing the power of the arrogant king, the flame girl also retreated from the bottom of her heart. If she is a little careless, even she will fall under the realm of judgment, let alone other creatures. Her jealous heart was crushed, and no creature could resist in front of that hell master. Now she just wants to return to her own territory with peace of mind and ignore all disputes in the main plane, but before leaving, she turned her mind on Rhodes. What Rhodes didn''t expect was that the Flame Maiden wanted to take her away with her. Perhaps this was the benefit of being filled with energy, but Rhodes obviously didn''t intend to go with her. "I''m in the main plane, and I still have a lot of things to deal with. Whether it''s the impending trial, or the power to turn back time, you can''t escape just by running away." Rhodes shook his head, rejecting the flame girl''s kindness , even in the face of many difficulties, he will not escape at this time. Even for Rhodes, it is difficult to withdraw from the vortex of the doomsday battle. Those powerful existences will follow him like a shadow, and they will not be able to avoid any enemies when they run to the elemental plane of fire. They will only waste the opportunity of the battle in vain . Seeing Rhode''s resolute attitude, Flaming Girl stopped persuading him. She already knew Rhodes very well and knew that Rhodes would not be easily changed. Even so, she still hugged Rhodes tightly: "Since you don''t want to leave, then I''ll stay on the main plane. Anyway, when the arrogant king comes, you will help me beat him away." The corners of Rhodes'' mouth twitched. He didn''t know where the flame girl got her confidence, and she believed that he would definitely make a move: "When did I say that I was going to help you deal with the arrogant king? Why don''t I remember at all?" Thinking of the terrifying power contained in the protagonist of the third expansion, Rhodes couldn''t help scratching his head. For the flame girl in front of him, it is not worthwhile to offend the arrogant king who guides the doomsday and judges all living beings, right? From Rhode''s eyes, I noticed the meaning of his scrutiny. The Flame Maiden raised her head, bared her teeth at Rhodes, and made an uncomfortable threat. Seeing this situation, Rhodes had no choice but to help. Shrugging her shoulders, it seems that she, who is already full of admiration energy, is destined to stay by her side, and Rhodes has nothing to do with the elemental monarch who is in charge of the flames. "What about other elemental monarchs? Don''t you worry about them?" Thinking of the terrifying power of the arrogant king in hell, Rhodes couldn''t help asking. The threat posed by the arrogant king is even higher than that of the hero Molly, and I don''t know what happened to the two elemental monarchs who stayed behind. "They are safe now. Don''t look at Edmund as stupid, but when it comes to fighting, he who is transformed into the earth is more resistant to beatings than the lazy king. In terms of escape speed, no one can compare to Terr who transformed into the breeze." Ma." The Flaming Girl said nonchalantly. After hearing her answer, Rhodes seemed to have a lot to say, but he didn''t know where to start. Not to mention the rest of the kings, it was all because of her recklessness that they had no choice but to go to hell to rescue her. It''s okay if she wasn''t even half grateful, but now she even arranges those kings in reverse. Besides, How dare she comment that the earth elemental monarch is stupid? She is the one with the least scheming among all the kings, right? Looking at the flame girl with a bad personality in front of her, her breath seemed to be choked in Rhodes'' throat. At this moment, he also seemed to fully understand why she was the most disliked one among all the elemental monarchs, and that had nothing to do with the crime of jealousy in her body, it was simply due to her own reasons . She has spared no effort in pitting other elemental monarchs. Thinking of the energy filled with admiration on the top of the flame girl''s head, Rhodes could only sigh, maybe being entangled by her was not a good thing. "Why do you keep sighing?" Before Rhodes said anything, the Flame Maiden glanced over and looked at Rhodes suspiciously. "I just use this method to express my emotions." Rhodes thought for a while, and then gave an affirmative answer. The Flaming Girl thought for a while, and agreed with Rhodes'' statement, then nodded and said, "So that''s the case, I thought you thought I was annoying." Rhodes was silent. He didn''t expect that the Flaming Girl, who had never been scheming, would reveal the key point at once. Now he didn''t know what to say, so he could only bow his head and sigh. In any case, the flame girl holding her in front of her is an elemental monarch who has withdrawn her power from the world. Rhode resisted the urge to clean her up, and finally agreed to her request. "In any case, who let the source of sin come to me? If the arrogant king does not intend to let you go, I will help you, just like this time." Hearing Rhodes'' promise, Flame Maiden also laughed with satisfaction. From Rhodes''s not-so-passionate promise, she also felt the concern hidden behind the promise. She believed that just as Rhodes said, When the arrogant king approaches again, Rhodes will definitely protect her. "I still have some doubts about the source of crime." When the flame girl finally let go of herself, Rhodes asked her again. The Flaming Girl was obviously in a good mood: "Speak, no matter what you want to ask, as long as I know, I will tell you the answer." Rhodes nodded, and asked: "The arrogant king, he saw the origin of the source of my crimes at a glance. It was copied from an ancient god-becoming person. I want to know the source of my crimes." Yuan, what is the difference between it and those of other kings?" The Flaming Girl shook her head and denied Rhodes'' statement: "There is no difference. He can recognize it at a glance because the source of the original crime is now all on the king of hell. And the source of crime appeared on you again. That can only be copied by the god-bearer, and no one can perfectly copy it except for the god-bearer." Having said that, the Flaming Girl raised her eyebrows slightly, and put her palm, which was hotter than the fire, in front of Rhodes: "Speaking of which, when I discovered the Burning Domain on your body, I thought you had the ability to become a god." The power similar to the previous one, but unexpectedly it is the source of criminal karma." Feeling the heat transmitted to him through the robe, Rhodes'' mind was on other things: "Do you know the one who has become a god?" "Of course. Every king of hell knows the person who has become a god. We killed the person with the stigmata together in the battle of killing the gods, and took away the source of the sin karma he carried. King, until then, sin karma has always been something in the hands of humans." Listening to the flame girl''s words, Rhode''s eyes also changed. Up to now, with Rhodes'' continuous exploration, many things about the expansion pack have been thoroughly understood. Thinking of the possible fourth expansion, Rhodes couldn''t wait until the end of the third expansion to plan for the fourth expansion. He had to find out the fourth expansion before the end of the third expansion. Everything about the four expansion packs, if the main character of the fourth expansion pack is ready, then Rhodes will face the embarrassing situation like now. All kinds of clues seem to imply to Rhodes that when the Blade of Doom expansion is over, when the fourth expansion that is very likely to exist, that is, the expansion called God''s Awakening comes, the god-bearer will become the fourth The protagonist of the expansion piece, showing god-like power. Thinking of the powerful existences from all walks of life, Rhode''s heart sank slowly for the evaluation of the god-bearer. Without exception, those evaluations all said that the god-bearer is invincible, and he can copy everything he sees. Power, everything in the world will be turned into his weapon, I am afraid even God is nothing more than that. In the hands of Rhodes, it provided him with great convenience. The Eternal Demon Eye can almost see through the entire continent. Just the eyes of a god-bearer can give birth to an eternal magic eye with exaggerated effects and no dead ends in the observation range, not to mention his other abilities. Reminiscent of the signs that the god-bearer is gradually recovering, Rhodes also felt a bit big-headed, and the ancient powerful existence was gradually regaining his own power. If other creatures did not exaggerate the evaluation of the god-bearer, he would not be able to do it at all. The existence of victory, however, happened to be like this, and the god-bearer also fell in the end, which also made Rhodes full of emotion. Seeing that Rhodes was deep in thought, the flame girl also said, "What are you thinking again? I just escaped from the hands of the arrogant king. I have to admit that his strength scared me a little. Why don''t you hurry up and comfort me?" "..." Rhodes scratched his head, compared to the flame girl in front of him, he felt that the two elemental monarchs who died for them really needed comfort now. However, Rhodes did not refuse her request. With the blessing of the Domain of Love, Rhodes could also sense the comfort she wanted to hear, so he followed her words and said: "I''m glad you are not hurt, arrogant The power of the king must have frightened you, right? But how dare you make the idea of ??the Doomsday Blade? It¡¯s not that I found something wrong and pulled you away directly. You still want to take me to grab the Doomsday Blade. " At the end, Rhode couldn''t help stretching out his hands to put his forehead on his forehead. He really didn''t know what the Flame Girl was thinking. She couldn''t be described as audacious anymore. Could it be that she was going to drag her and others to die in the hands of the arrogant king? Are you willing? Somewhere, Rhodes once again felt the power of fate. Fate would not let him die, at least when the hero Morrill was still alive and the Time Realm was still threatening fate, fate would always be on Rhodes'' side. Even if Rhodes ran into the arrogant king, he could rely on the source of his crimes to save himself from danger, and he was included in the third expansion pack. This is something unimaginable, no one can escape from the hands of the arrogant king , that is exactly the power of the protagonist of the third expansion, but Rhodes did it in the third expansion. Looking at the flame girl in front of him, Rhodes didn''t know whether he was lucky or unlucky. Her reckless behavior made Rhodes aware of the traces of fate''s manipulation. In front of the protagonists of the expanding expansion pack, there is no enemy who can resist their power. That is the general trend of the entire expansion pack, and even the heroes cannot change it. If Rhodes hadn''t been present, the flame girl''s fate would undoubtedly be death. In the trial domain, all her crimes would be finally liquidated. The Flaming Girl is obviously not the kind of person who is willing to repent. The final fate waiting for her is to perish forever under the blade of doom. As soon as she dies, the flames will immediately return to the world, the demons of hell will regain their former power, and the battle of doomsday will start again. This is the general trend of the third expansion. Bring on a catastrophe. The arrival of Rhodes changed her ending. Rhodes saved her and filled her head with energy. In a sense, her life continued because of Rhodes, and it belonged to her. Fate has quietly changed in the hands of Rhodes. For all of this, the invisible change of fate is obviously unknown to the flame girl. Except for Rhodes who is familiar with the general trend of the expansion pack and has made relevant analysis, no one can detect the invisible change of fate. The most imperceptible force. With the recovery of the stigmata, the field of fate once again enveloped the world, and countless people were controlled by fate without knowing it. All kinds of abnormalities have been revealed in front of Rhodes. It is even more difficult to compete with fate. more difficult. The flame girl in front of her blushed quietly because of Rhodes'' concern, most of which were helpless, but without any accusatory words: "It''s all because Thelma gave you the hundred-feather crown... No, it''s all your fault for wanting to Why are you making a ranking of kings and irritating people like this, so they want to take away the Doomsday Blade, yes, this is all your fault!" The Flaming Girl punched Rhodes a few times, and all Rhodes could do was scratch his head helplessly. Unexpectedly, it was just a conversation, and the culprit who prompted the Flaming Girl to snatch the Doomsday Blade became Rhodes himself Well, if the arrogant king hears this, he might not know what he will think in his heart, and then another fierce battle will break out to calm the accident. Looking at the shyness in his expression, the arrogance remained unchanged, but a completely different flame girl appeared in front of him, Rhodes could only shake his head. The usage of the Domain of Love is even more miraculous than Rhodes expected. Even Rhodes himself did not expect this. Don''t even think about throwing the blame on him. Chapter 2792 "The time has come." Somla, who was releasing lightning in Eri and turned into a blue giant monster, froze his movements, feeling something in his heart, and turned his eyes to the sky. The mages who were forced to evacuate from Bracada have always been paying attention to every move in their homeland. Maybe the enemy can rely on their strong strength to drive them out of the snowy area, so that they have to live temporarily in the dense forest, but the mages Our hearts will always be on that snow mountain. Every move of the enemy in the magic city has not been hidden from the mage in the forest. Knowing that the enemy is carrying out the "Titan Project", relying on the endless lightning brought by the Titan''s Arrow to conduct research on magic technology, the mages immediately took corresponding countermeasures and started the "Thor Project". The same is to use the power of lightning to carry out research and development of various affairs. Mages may not release endless lightning and contain boundless power like the Titan Arrow, but they have countless mages who are good at air magic and masters of lightning. , Somla, the hero in charge of the Thunder, will also not lack lightning energy. Only the mages who once belonged to Bracada have such a powerful background. Without the Titan Arrow, they can still conduct research on lightning power. If they are replaced by other forces, after hearing about the research progress of the kingdom of the undead, I am afraid I can only look at the ocean and sigh, there is no way to imitate it. With the progress of the "Thor Project", the mages have also made good progress. They stored lightning in the crystals that abound in the forest and made unique lighting crystals. Beside Somla, there are a lot of lighting crystals. In Thor''s plan, Somla alone released more lightning than ten air mages combined. As a demigod among elemental creatures, Somla Mura can command the lightning of the world. According to certain widespread rumors, as long as someone calls the name of Somra in the lightning, no matter how far away, he will appear from the lightning, but no one can prove the truth of this rumor. "Are you leaving, Somra?" The dark-skinned hero Deken cast a concerned look at Somra. The implementation of Thor''s plan cannot do without the help of the academy mages, and as the most powerful and highest-ranking dragon-slaying mage in the academy, Deken also pays attention to the progress of the Thor''s plan. With the widespread spread of lighting crystals, most of the darkness in the forest due to the silence of the flames has been dissipated at this moment. The light released from the crystals has replaced the sunlight in the past. Although many forest animals still feel uncomfortable, it is better than falling into Pure darkness is so much better. The appearance of lighting crystals is all the result of research by mages in the Thor project. Forest creatures do not study such things. Even if some animals or elves have mastered magic, they do not have this kind of academic research. concept. Because of this, the relationship between the forest creatures and the fleeing mage has eased a lot. The animals no longer regard the mage as an enemy who robbed their territory, showing a friendly side. This result also made Durken secretly click his tongue. Unexpectedly, the mages actively dealt with the feat of the elemental monarch. The animals in the forest didn''t see it at all. Instead, they took out this insignificant magic item and bought those animals at once. heart of. It seems that no matter what it is, those that are widespread and conducive to spreading are often the most popular. Deken''s research on the power conversion ceremony is unparalleled. He applied this ceremony to weapons and created the famous dragon-slaying weapon. But with the order of the Dragon King, all the dragon lairs in the world are now dead The dragon went to the empty nest, and those amazingly destructive dragon-slaying weapons were useless in the end. Aiming at the dragon scales of the giant dragon that resists demons, the dragon-slaying weapon abandons the damage of magic and concentrates the damage on physical damage. With the help of the power conversion ceremony, the crossbow arrows fired by the ballista will have extraordinary destructive power, even More damage than a full blow from a legendary creature. Unfortunately, in addition to being used to deal with huge dragons, the limitations of dragon-slaying weapons in conventional combat are revealed. When all the dragons go away and join the Dragon King''s command, the title of dragon-slaying warrior has become empty talk. "The power of the atmosphere is weakening, and Thelma''s soul has been traumatized. The last time this happened, it was because Thelma was injured by the ice sword. I don''t know what happened to him this time, but this is exactly what happened. This is my chance." Somura''s deep and lightning-magnetic voice brought Durken''s thoughts back to the present. "The Thor project is just on the right track, and the scholars still need your teaching on lightning knowledge. It is with your help that the scholars can stabilize the manic lightning and store it in the crystal. If you fail, I will I can''t imagine how much of a hit it would be to morale." Deken sighed slightly. He had no right to interfere with the decision of the giant monster. The Somra in front of him was an ancient creature in the age of the mage god. He had guarded Bracada for countless years. All presidents should respect him extremely. "I will win." Somra said unwaveringly. "Air magic has many branches. Thelma controls the storm, and I drive the thunder. I have fought against him for a long time, and now I have to deal with his treasure, magic. The book and the spirit ball are in my hands. He who has not broken free from the seal is no longer my opponent. I will seize the position of the elemental monarch, smash the conspiracy of the elemental monarch, and lead the good creatures to fight against the evil in the doomsday! " Somra''s words contained his determination. Maybe he used to be just a giant monster on the Air Elemental Plane, but after a long time, following his promise to Gwen, he stayed on the main plane and witnessed The splendor and desolation of the Mage Empire. He no longer belongs to the elemental plane, but has become a member here. He will guard the magic guild and the entire main plane, just like he always did. To achieve all this, he must surpass the limit of demigods, become an elemental monarch who transcends the world, and possess the power to sweep the world, otherwise everything is just empty talk. From Somra''s words, Deken also felt the danger: "The elemental monarch... What a terrifying existence, just a fire elemental monarch can cause earth-shaking changes in the whole world, let alone several other bit exists." The ancient and powerful elemental monarchs, their power is the cornerstone of shaping the whole world. As a mage, Deken can naturally feel the horror of the elemental monarchs. It can be said that every mage is based on the overflow of the elemental monarchs. born of strength. Of course Somra understood this: "It is precisely because the elemental monarchs are powerful that we challenge them, and only the power of the elemental monarchs can help all mages survive this doomsday safely. If even the elements betray What else can we, mages rely on?" Somla''s words are reasonable, and even Deken can''t find any refutation. Thinking of the terrible and powerful enemy who defeated the whole of Bracada and drove the mages out of the snowy area, Luo, the Lord of the Undead who slaughtered the world, De, Deken felt breathless. Judging from the information collected by the mages, the Dragon King Moliel, who controls all the dragons in the world and rules the underground world, is about to marry the Lord of the Undead. The intimacy with Rhodes is quite optimistic, which is beyond the imagination of mages. There has never been a human being who can win the attention of the elemental monarch, and there has never been a human being who can stand shoulder to shoulder with the elemental monarch, but that person has managed to do it. When the elemental monarch is also standing on the opposite side of the mage, Deken doesn''t know what to do, so as to be able to get rid of it. In the hands of the enemy, the Bracada snowy land was recovered. Even Durkon, the legendary mage, would feel breathless waves of despair at the thought of the terrible power wielded by the enemies who conquered Bracada, let alone other mages. The mages kept that hatred in mind, and they had been preparing for the recovery of the mage empire from beginning to end, and a large part of the root cause of not being defeated by the enemy''s terror was the giant monster in front of them. Hero Somra, he has been guarding Bracada since the Golden Age. In a sense, he is the symbol of Bracada. He has inherited the mages since the Golden Age. The glory contained in the body, as long as he is there, the mages will never be discouraged. With the trust of the mages, how could Somla fail them? Deeply aware of the limitations of his own strength, he is helpless against the Lord of the Undead, and now he is also embarking on the road to challenge the Lord of Air Elements. Only by replacing the Lord of Elements and gaining the supreme power to control the elements can he help the mages clear up their decline and regain their dominance in the world. a seat. The giant monster firmly believes that as long as he has the power of the elemental monarch, he can do a lot in the end of the war, and even with this power, it is not impossible to defeat the lord of the undead that endangers Bracada. Knowing that the giant monster is about to embark on a journey to challenge the elemental monarch, the mage of the guild bid him farewell, and the president Eschael also looked at the figure of the hero Somra with a sad face. In the battle at the level of the elemental monarch, even legendary mages can''t help Somla. No matter how many legendary mages come, they can''t even think about hurting the elemental monarch. That is not a level of existence at all. How can a mage who turns magical elements into mana to cast magic be able to deal with the elemental monarch who controls all elements? Under the stalwart power of the elemental monarch, even a legendary mage is no different from a bug on the roadside. "Somura, no matter whether your challenge is successful or not, the mages will always remember what you did, and everything you have done for Bracada, the mages will never forget." Before the giant monster left, Eschael sent him farewell on behalf of all the mages in the magic guild. Regardless of whether his challenge is successful or not, the current situation is bound to change because of his actions. Although the air elemental monarch did not take back all the magical elements in the world like the fire elemental monarch, he is also an invincible existence for mages. Due to various considerations, the current mages can no longer bear the greater pressure. Despite the loss, Eschael absolutely did not dare to take risks with the few remaining legendary mages. "The existence that can hurt Thelma is extremely rare. This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. I will return with the power of the elemental monarch. At that time, the mages will be able to survive this doomsday safely." Somra felt the concerns of the mages. Although he would not intervene in the decisions of the magic guild when the mage empire was strong, the mages in the guild had more or less been instructed by him. Now they know that He will embark on the road to challenge the elemental monarch alone, and it is very likely that he will never return. The mages are all sad for his decision, and many mages who are worried about him so much that they can''t bear it, even cried outright. Feeling the determination of the giant monster, no one will persuade him not to do so. The hero''s decision is destined not to be changed because of words. Now the mages who have left their hometown have reached such a juncture. As long as they take a step back, they will be swallowed by countless powerful enemies, and there is no possibility of turning over. They can only cheer for the giant monsters and pray in their hearts, Somra Will be able to return triumphantly. These mages were not the only ones who got the news. Eli''s side also knew the news that the giant monster was about to challenge the elemental monarch. Although no one among the mages can interfere with the level of the elemental monarch, which belongs to the battle between demigods, there are some people in Eli who can do this. Jenny, the hero who holds the sword of ice and is fighting against the water elemental monarch, has the ability to help Somura deal with the air elemental monarch. With her help, the trip may go much smoother. With the idea of ??helping the giant monster, Gru, the red-haired hero representing Eri, expressed this meaning to Somra. He believed that under the ice of the ice sword, even the air elemental monarch would not It was good, but Somra just laughed a few times after hearing this, and rejected the offer: "Do you think the air elemental monarch can''t find a helper? If it wasn''t for my challenge, he would be able to call for the help of at least two elemental monarchs in an instant. There is no way to deal with it with a sword of ice alone. Multi-Element Monarch." Seeing that Somla resolutely rejected the help, the hero Gru did not persuade him any more. As Somla said, as the atmosphere for sound transmission, the appeal of the air elemental monarch is obviously extraordinary. If he finds out The situation is not right, I am afraid that waiting for Somla and his party is not a single Qi elemental monarch, but the other several elemental monarchs working together. Now they are not ready to compete with all the elemental monarchs. Somura had obviously thought everything through. The reason why he didn''t need help from others was not because he was arrogant, but because he was familiar with the temperament of the air elemental monarch. If it was just one-on-one, Thelma would not take the initiative to ask other people The Elemental Monarchs seek help. Somra was once defeated by Telma, and was sealed for a long time. This time, he will uphold the hopes of all mages, bring his previous promise, and the treasure that restrains the elemental monarch, and once again challenge him . Chapter 2793 The time spent in the Elven Kingdom was also a special experience for Somla. During the countless years of guarding Bracada, he has hardly been to places other than the snowy area. He has been sealed by the air elemental monarch for thousands of years, and he has long been accustomed to how to resolve the loneliness in time. Although he is in the main plane, Everything other than Bracada is so strange to him. In the dense forest of Eri, Somra saw a completely different side of the world. It was no longer a snow-covered iceberg, no longer a freezing snow field, but a dense forest as warm as spring, and a refreshing flower. In the sea, there are free-living beasts and kind and beautiful elves. "I will win the final victory and return with the wind and thunder. At that time, please continue to tell me the legend of the hero Tula Leon." Somra promised the red-haired elf who came to see him off, everyone understands the danger of this trip, but Somra''s unquestionable tone seems to be narrating the situation after he won the victory, and everyone can feel it The giant monster''s self-confidence, but everyone is not optimistic about his action this time. "Somura, don''t worry about challenging the elemental monarch. While you are away, no one will dare to target the mages who stay in the forest. The forest guardians are fighting to protect the dense forest, and you are to protect this Fighting against the world, those elemental monarchs who tried to destroy the main plane based on their own selfish desires will eventually be buried with their ambitions." The righteous words of the hero Gru won the approval of the nearby forest creatures. The threat posed by the elemental monarchs is hopeless. No one dares to fight against those demigods who engulf the world and cover the sky with one hand, except those Heroes who have fought so far. Every time the world falls into a major crisis, every time evil spreads across the continent, there must be heroes like Somura standing up to contend with those existences that endanger the world. The legend of the hero Tula Leon has always inspired every Eri creature. Everyone in the arena believes that heroes will surely defeat the spreading evil, and what they have to do is to believe that those heroes will continue to write down the justice that carries hope. Saying goodbye to the guardians I met in the dense forest, Somura''s figure shuttled away in the lightning, and the others who stayed in place, whether it was the mage who trusted him or the Eri creature, all prayed silently for him at this moment. "The era of the hero Tula Leon has long passed, and what people should remember more is your story." Looking at the giant monster that disappeared in a ball of lightning, the hero Gru also felt quite touched. During the time of contact with the giant monster, Gru also gradually understood his daily preferences. Compared with the beautiful scenery and delicious food in the elf kingdom, Som La still likes the legendary stories of those heroes. Speaking of those well-known heroes, the hero Tula Leon is the one that has to be mentioned. He is the most famous hero in Gueri. Every elf grew up listening to his legends. Everything He has wiped out all the evils that endanger the world, and he is a real hero. However, the era of the hero Tula Leon is long over, and as Gru said, when Somra listened to the stories of those heroes, he himself became part of the legend. Now when the world is in danger and the elemental monarch is poisoning all living beings, the hero Somra who stood up in times of crisis, no matter whether he wins in the end, will be remembered by all Eri creatures. The story of the hero will never be forgotten, forever There will be inspired new heroes stepping onto the battlefield one after another. In the coastal area, Jenny, who was holding the sword of ice and guarding against the water elemental monarch, also felt it. She turned her gaze to the end of the sky. The whole of Eri was subtly affected by Somla''s departure. The air elemental lord Telma, of course, did not expect the challenger to be approaching. He had just escaped from the arrogant king, and his body was in a very weak state. Under the judgment of the doomsday blade, his soul seemed to have been peeled off. Fortunately, in the end, he joined forces with the earth elemental monarch, escaped from the arrogant king, and returned to the familiar magic city. "I have already reminded that it is not a good decision to let Flem break the seal. Look how much trouble she has caused! We have prepared a plan for hundreds of years, and it was almost destroyed by her. If there is a next time , even if she is tried, I will not save her." Beside Telma, the ground distorted for a while, and a human face emerged, with a dull and thunderous complaint from the human face. He could only shake his head at this: "She is the fire elemental monarch, without her The power of the stigmata, how can we contend with the stigmata? The four magic elements are indispensable." "The identity of the monarch is not something she relies on randomly. Besides, if she is judged, we can find another fire elemental monarch. I heard about that. There is no doubt that he has the qualifications to inherit the position of the fire elemental monarch." The earth elemental monarch said again that he, who has withdrawn all his power, has completely possessed the power that belongs to the demigod, and everything that happens on the earth cannot escape his perception, including the one who has the power of the burner. field of humans. Thelma didn''t think so: "Flem is the original fire elemental monarch after all, although Rhodes who has mastered the burning domain has some potential, but he still can''t do it if he wants to truly exert the power of the elemental monarch .Besides, the elemental monarchs should also help each other, and I believe that Flem will help us one day." "Whatever you want, Sariel is about to undo the final seal, and I''m waiting for you now." The earth elemental monarch took a deep look at him, and then fled towards the depths of the earth. Thelma, who stayed where she was, could only sigh slightly, and immediately moved her numb body. The wounds left by the arrogant king still exist in his soul, and only the earth elemental monarch who has broken free from the seal can easily resolve those attacks. At least the current Thelma only feels extremely tired deep in his soul, and I am afraid he will not be able to enjoy it. The celebration in the magic city is over, so we can only rest for a while. Just as Thelma was thinking, he suddenly felt a breath, which turned into a tall and thin man''s body and shrank his eyes. The thunder came from far and near, and earlier than the thunder, it was the lightning that lit up the entire dark sky. When the lightning flashed, Thelma felt a familiar aura, which was the aura of the challenger who had been sealed by him. "Somla..." Thinking of the challenger''s name, Thelma''s expression sank. He dispersed the human body, and the giant in the storm showed his true face again. Facing the powerful demigod, Thelma You must show your true face, and you can''t use your human body to fight against it. Responding to Thelma was a giant transformed into lightning, the figure of Somura appeared from the billowing dark clouds. "Lord Qi Element, you are harming the world for your own selfish desires, and I want to challenge you." The giant monster transformed into lightning opened its mouth wide, and a thunderous roar came from it, and the sky was shaken by his roar. Facing Somura, who didn''t show the slightest respect, but wanted to challenge the position of the elemental monarch, no matter how good-tempered Thelma was, at this moment, a roar came from the storm: "You want to challenge me? Thousands of years ago, you were my defeated opponent. It seems that you haven''t learned a little lesson from the time of sealing. That''s fine, I accept your challenge, so let me give you a challenge." Lesson, let you understand what kind of posture you should take when facing the elemental monarch." Despite his current poor state, Thelma still did not refuse Somra''s challenge. As an elemental monarch, he must show the majesty. If he can''t even defeat Somra who controls lightning, How can it convince all air elemental creatures? Outside the city of magic, two giants of air elements with different shapes started a life-and-death fight at this moment. Their battle is extremely dangerous. Even if a legendary creature is involved, there is a possibility of immediate death. No one dares to intervene This demigod-level contest. Somla also noticed the Magic City not far away, which was once the capital of Bracada he guarded, but it has long been occupied by the enemy and has become a town where the enemy holds celebrations. This discovery immediately made Somla angry Incessantly, even the lightning that was displayed became more violent. In the city, Rhodes, who was chatting with the Flaming Girl, suddenly felt something was wrong. At this moment, his Titan Arrow burst out uncontrollably with lightning, and a strong attraction inspired the fighting spirit belonging to Titan Arrow. Rhodes froze for a moment, and checked the Titan Arrow in his hand. This weapon was forged from the corpses of countless Titans and inherited the last glory of the Titan family. Titans, in addition to their huge size, they are also famous for manipulating lightning with one hand. The Titan Arrow that helped Rhodes solve many powerful enemies is exactly the spell of the Titans, and only the real Titans Giants can unleash the true power of this magic. On the way of controlling lightning, the titans have absolute confidence, almost no creature dares to stand shoulder to shoulder with the titans in controlling lightning. However, at this moment, the constantly gathering and majestic lightning on the Excalibur seems to be explaining to Rhodes that someone on the way of the lightning has offended the majesty of the Titans. As the leader of the Titan''s Arrow, Rhodes It is necessary to deal with those who challenge the glory of the Titans. Rhodes frowned. He remembered that not long ago, in the battle to conquer Bracada, when he was fighting the monster heroes of the Mage Empire, Titan''s Arrow had undergone such a change. Why did it change now? Could it be that the monster hero is back? "What are you thinking?" Just as Rhodes stared at the Titan Arrow in his hand and was still thinking about the information about Somra in his mind, the flame girl beside him suddenly became unhappy. "Why do you keep looking at that sword? Could it be that it looks better than me." The Flaming Girl pushed the blade away from Rhode''s hand with an expression of dissatisfaction, and leaned in front of Rhodes again. "Maybe..." Rhodes obviously didn''t react, and replied casually. Hearing his answer, the flame girl suddenly exploded, and the flames washed over Rhode''s body: "What are you talking about?" "It''s Somra... It''s impossible for him to assassinate me alone. He will appear in the city of magic at such a time. I''m afraid there is only one possibility, and that is that he wants to challenge the air elemental monarch." Soon, Rhodes thought of the crux of the matter. The information from the Eternal Demon Eye also proved the conjecture in Rhodes'' heart. The two elemental giants who were fighting fiercely outside the city could not hide everyone''s perception. Before long, there will be subordinates reporting the matter. "What?" The flame girl beside him obviously didn''t understand what Rhodes was talking about, thinking that he was talking nonsense in a daze again, she was reaching out her hand, intending to scratch Rhodes in front of him, so that he could understand her power, but her hand Caught by Rhodes. "follow me." The bodies of the two walked through the flames together. Although the flaming girl didn''t know what happened, from Rhodes'' serious tone, she still found that things might not be as simple as she imagined, so she didn''t resist, but let go of the flames that belonged to her. The power of the flames allowed Rhodes to control the huge fire element by burning out the domain, thus leading her to complete the space shuttle. "What is that? Who is Thelma fighting?" Arriving outside the battlefield, the Flame Girl quickly realized that something was wrong. Maybe it was because she was too far away, or because she was so focused on the person in front of her that she didn''t even notice the battle outside the city. But at this moment, she didn''t need Rhode''s reminder, and she also noticed abnormalities in the violent mana fluctuations. Although she was not as scheming as the other hell kings, she didn''t need Rhodes'' reminder of her basic combat experience. As if sensing what he meant from Rhodes'' eyes, the Flame Maiden waved her fist at him, wanting to show the majesty of an elemental monarch, although doing so might not have any effect. Rhodes just shrugged. Soon, the flame girl''s attention was all attracted by the situation in the battle. Even at her level, the battle at the demigod level must be dealt with with all her strength. The giant turned into lightning suppressed her, and she immediately shouted: "Don''t worry, Thelma, let me and Rhodes help you." Hearing her shout, Thelma hadn''t spoken yet, but the lightning giant on the side cast an angry look at Rhodes: "Rods! You really messed up with the elemental monarch, you sinner of the main plane !" The violent explosion spread with the gust of wind, and the lightning giant also showed its true face in front of Rhodes. It was the giant monster guarding Bracada, the hero Somura. Facing Somra''s provocation, Rhodes just let out a cold snort. Chapter 2794 "Somla, I haven''t settled with you for turning Verning into scorched earth. I didn''t expect you to dare to return to Bracada. It''s okay, I have two elemental monarchs to help me, today is yours." time of death." Facing the powerful giant monster transformed by lightning, Rhodes did not back down in words. As early as in the Battle of Bracada, Rhodes experienced Somra''s strength. Although the lightning released by the giant monster was extremely powerful, it was completely restrained by the electric god pendant held by Rhodes, and it could not hurt Rhodes no matter what. What''s more, there are still two elemental monarchs beside Rhodes. No matter how strong Somla is, he can''t be an enemy of the two elemental monarchs at the same time, let alone Rhodes who is watching, etc. The moment Somura showed his flaws, Rhodes would definitely launch a thunderous blow. The Fire Elemental Sovereign on the side was all talking, and didn''t say much, but kept sneaking glances at Rhodes, which seemed to indicate that she had other thoughts in her heart. Sensing the threat in Rhodes'' words, Somla also understood the seriousness of the situation. If the two monarchs fight together, he will undoubtedly lose this battle. Even if he is a demigod, it is already his task to deal with a monarch. The limit was reached, so the angry elemental monarch said: "Telma, this battle is my challenge to you. Do you, as the air elemental monarch, plan to bully the few with more?" The storm giant was silent for a moment, and finally said: "Rods, Fromm, please don''t intervene in this battle." Hearing this, the Flame Maiden let out a cold snort of disdain. Thelma didn''t want her help, but she was much more relaxed. Rhodes on the side frowned, and looked back at the lightning giant who had come prepared. As an old enemy who has been fighting Thelma for thousands of years, Somla obviously has a good understanding of the temper of the air elemental monarch. Thelma, who has a gentle personality, will not completely suppress the existence that may threaten his status in the budding stage of the battle. Even when the challenger finds himself in front of him, he will not destroy it, at most he will seal it, naturally It will not do such a thing as playing more and playing less. From the moment Telma accepted Somura''s challenge as the air elemental monarch, it was a battle that belonged to him. Anyone else, whether it was the flame girl who was also the elemental monarch, or Rhodes on the side , cannot intervene in it. "Telma, you have to think clearly." Rhodes couldn''t help reminding, "He probably has a treasure against you in his hand. The air spirit ball in the Dragon King''s treasury is in his hand now. You just now Injured by the arrogant king, the soul was damaged, and he found the opportunity for you to fall into weakness, so he challenged you. Why don''t we go together, kill him and talk about other things." Listening to Rhodes'' narration, the flame girl on the side also nodded repeatedly, with an expression of full agreement with Rhodes'' proposal. No matter how strong Somla is, with the cooperation of the few of them, she can only escape in a hurry. Sensing Rhodes'' kindness, Thelma just shook her head in the end: "I understand your kindness, but this is a challenge to the elemental monarch, and it belongs to me. Please wait here with peace of mind, even if I don''t Break free from the seal, I am still the air elemental monarch!" Following Thelma''s loud words, endless gusts howled around him. Although in the previous battle, he was once suppressed by the arrogant king, and his soul suffered a lot of trauma, but it is undeniable that he is the elemental monarch in charge of the world''s energy elements, and he is a terrifying semi-human that surpasses all legendary creatures. God, how could this challenge make him shrink back? Seeing that Thelma insisted on this, Rhodes no longer persuaded her, but still couldn''t help reminding: "Be careful, Somra must have come prepared." The flame girl on the side just curled her lips, and stretched out her hand to hold Rhodes: "Why are you so concerned about him? It''s fine if he doesn''t let us make a move, and it just saves our energy. Let me see, wait for Somura to catch him When he was beaten and fled, he still had to ask us to help." The corners of Rhode''s mouth twitched, and the flame girl''s mouth was still as poisonous as ever. Now, if Thelma really fell into a disadvantage, it would be difficult for her to say anything for help because of her words, and she didn''t know about the others. Elemental Sovereign, how did he endure her for so many years? Rhodes looked at her helplessly, why did she say these words? Did she really expect to see Thelma defeated? It''s just that the flame girl didn''t care, and even when Rhodes looked at her, and looked back with a bit of doubt and disdain, Rhodes knew that she was just talking casually. With Thelma''s promise, Somla no longer has any worries. Even after a long time, Thelma''s nature has not changed, which is also the basis for Somla''s daring to challenge him. The two giants transformed into lightning and storm collided fiercely at this moment. The guests in the city were all attracted by the shocking power. They didn''t understand what kind of monster could erupt such terrifying power. De defended in time, and the entire magic city would be razed to the ground by the aftermath of the battle between the two giants. Even the great red dragon Molly, who rules the world, was also attracted by this demigod-level battle. This battle broke out under her nose. If she could see all the traces of the battle, she could also gain something. The bright golden portal opened from beside Rhodes, and the commander of the evil eyes, Eget, appeared beside Rhodes. As soon as he appeared, he hurriedly asked Rhodes: "Lord of the undead, I serve Molly Queen Er''s order came, what kind of creatures actually fought outside the magic city, and caused such great power? Could it be that they want to destroy this marriage?" "Don''t worry." Facing the sorcerer''s inquiry, Rhodes comforted him, "Tell Morrill that this is a challenge to the Elemental Sovereign. After this challenge is over, everything will return to normal." After getting Rhode''s answer, the trembling Aijiete didn''t dare to stay any longer, and hurried back to report the news. He tried to use the evil eye to observe those powerful demigods, but the price was that the evil eye disappeared instantly, and even he almost suffered disaster , I am afraid that only the Lord of the Undead, or the existence of the Dragon Queen, can be calm in front of the demigod. The strong wind tore the earth apart, and the lightning blasted into the air, emitting dazzling rays of light. Due to the drag of the soul injury, the giant that the storm turned into gradually showed signs of failure, and it was obviously much slower to control the elements. On the contrary, the lightning giant on the side was even more menacing. The endless lightning pierced the storm one by one, faintly gaining the upper hand . Taking a panoramic view of the battle that took place in the arena, the Flaming Girl couldn''t help but smack twice at this moment, as if she was very dissatisfied with Thelma''s performance. As the elemental monarch, he was actually suppressed by another monster. If this matter gets out, the Elemental Sovereign will lose face. From the corner of the flame girl''s raised eyes, Rhodes also saw the thoughts in her heart, and couldn''t help reaching out to put his hand on her forehead. The reason why Thelma''s soul was injured was all because of saving her from falling into the hands of the arrogant king. , doesn''t she care at all? "What are you looking at me for?" Sensing Rhodes'' gaze, the Flame Maiden glared at him again, "This is a demigod-level battle, even in the Elemental Plane, this level of battle rarely happens, you Why don''t you take a good look? Or...do you think what you are watching now is more attractive than the battle of the demigods?" Seeing the flame girl trying to straighten her body, Rhode''s mouth twitched: "I remember that Thelma was hurt by the arrogant king because I remembered that it was to help you? Don''t you worry about him?" "Why should I worry about him?" The Flame Girl snorted, "Didn''t I say that? It''s all because he took out the Hundred Feathers Crown, which made me want to go to the depths of hell to find a treasure, which is all his own." Wrong, he hurt himself." Rhodes scratched his head, always feeling as if something was wrong. As the king in charge of the crime of jealousy, how could the Flaming Girl think it was her fault? I am afraid that only Rhodes can talk to her calmly. If Thelma were here, she would have been pissed off by her. "Speaking of which...why do you keep peeking at me? Since it''s peeking, then when I notice it, you should look away instead of staring at me like you are now!" The terrifying magic released by the lightning giant exploded gorgeous electric sparks in the sky above their heads. Under the light, it looked like a girl in flames wearing a new outfit, and she was questioning Rhodes relentlessly. Rhodes scratched his head: "What are you talking about? Peeking? Why don''t I know, when do I need to peek? Don''t think too much, but when I think of you in my heart, I will look at you Just come here." As Rhodes said, it was a habit of his. If he thought about something related to someone in his heart, he would put his eyes on that person. If that person was not by his side, he would It''s just his habit to look at the sky, or force his gaze to that person through the Eternal Magic Eye. After listening to Rhodes'' explanation, Flaming Girl obviously didn''t believe it, but she continued following Rhodes'' words: "So, you think of me a lot in your heart?" "You are the fire elemental monarch who burns everything. If I don''t think about it at all, I''m afraid it will seem strange?" Rhodes analyzed it with reason, and he admitted it. After listening to Rhodes'' answer, Flaming Girl gave up asking for some reason, and didn''t even look at Rhodes. She just grabbed Rhodes'' hand, but it became tighter. Just when Rhodes was about to continue to say something, the changes in the field attracted his attention. The Air Elemental Lord, who had already been pushed into the downwind by the lightning giant, just wanted to use all his strength to turn the tide of the battle, but in front of something Somla took out, the restless air flow all over his body suddenly froze. "Air spirit ball...you really got this treasure. I heard from those birds that the air magic book should be in your hand too. What are you waiting for, show their power." Seeing the light blue air spirit ball held by the lightning giant, Thelma''s expression also became ugly. As Rhodes said, Somla had already obtained the air spirit ball that controls the atmosphere. Not only that, the record The magic book that contains all the magic of the air system is now in his hands. He obviously came prepared this time. The unprepared Thelma is about to be targeted by those treasures. What made Therma calm down slightly was that she wanted to restrain the power belonging to the elemental monarch and defeat the elemental monarch in one fell swoop. Apart from those treasures, Somura was short of the last treasure, which was supposed to be jointly controlled by the elemental monarch. The destruction ball, under the effect of the destruction ball, the magic resistance ability of all creatures will be broken, even the elemental monarch is no exception. After calming down, Therma turned her attention to a black-robed man who was on the sidelines. The artifact, the Orb of Destruction, is now on that man. As long as Somla can''t get that artifact, he can''t Using the ancient method to defeat the elemental monarch can only rely on one''s own strength to win. Even if she fell into a disadvantage for a while, Telma was an elemental monarch after all, and belonged to the power of an elemental monarch, so how could she be defeated by a god and monster? Even though Somura has demigod strength far surpassing all legendary creatures, and Thelma has not withdrawn the power scattered in the world, but he cannot defeat the real elemental monarch after all. "Telma! I will defeat you, I will smash the plot of the elemental monarch, and finally fulfill the promise..." Somla''s roar of thunder full of fighting intent also made Thelma, who had turned into a violent wind, show anger. As an elemental monarch, he would also feel angry. No matter how good your temper is, you should be impatient at this moment. Endless storms gathered beside him, and the strong wind that could tear the sky apart was being driven by Thelma. At this moment, both Rhodes at the side and the flame girl who was pulling him could feel the power of the strong wind. When it comes to the terrifying power, that air element that engulfs everything belongs to the mighty power of the elemental monarch. Somla, not to be outdone, also used his best power to pierce through everything, and the lightning that made the Titan surrender, at this moment emerged in Somla''s palm, the terrifying magic contained in the lightning, even Surpassing the ultimate lightning condensed by Rhodes, even Rhodes'' face could not help but change slightly at this moment. As Thelma expected, Somla couldn''t use the power of the Orb of Destruction anyway, and couldn''t use the ancient method to deal with the elemental monarch. If he wanted to get the Orb of Destruction, he had to defeat Rhodes first. The mages of Lakata all dream of doing it, but there is nothing that anyone can achieve. However, Telma missed one thing, that is, Somla is a hero. With the blessing of the boundless heroic will, Somla does not need those methods, but only needs the blessing of the spirit ball and the strange book. Then he will be able to show the strength to fight the elemental monarch. Chapter 2795 Some say heroes are cursed. Except for the very few born heroes, to become a hero, one must first undergo the awakening of the will. The awakening of the will is by no means an easy task. Everything experienced in the past will firmly bind the will of the person, and the world will also become a cage that confines the potential. Only under the impact of extremely strong emotions, only when you feel boundless unwillingness and anger, can heroes emerge as the times require. Becoming a hero is no less difficult than being born a second time, and that unyielding will will also bring boundless power to heroes and help them defeat all powerful enemies. Even those born heroes may have to undergo a second awakening of will if they want to master the true power that belongs to heroes. There is no hero who is not fighting for their own beliefs. From the very beginning, they have the awareness to give everything for that belief. Somra is like that. Before leaving Eri, everyone was not optimistic about Somura''s action. The mages mourned for him who was about to go far away, and the elves also believed that he must fail. In this world, who dares to challenge the elemental monarch alone? But Somra came here without hesitation. Even if he knew that the challenge failed, he would be sealed for a hundred years, or even worse. It is not impossible to be killed by the elemental monarch directly, but he still came, without any regrets in his heart . With the fall of the snowy region, the oath he once made to protect the snowy region was quietly broken in Somla''s heart. After all, he failed to fulfill that wish for the boy who prayed to him. Now, Somla has no What is so afraid of losing? The final result of this challenge is either the fall of the elemental monarch or his demise. When the world is in danger, when evil overrides justice, there will always be a hero who will stand up. He is brave and fearless, he is not afraid of difficulties, and he fights for justice. Looking into the distance, Somura''s eyes sank to the black-robed man who seemed to be swept up by fate. When he defeated the air elemental monarch, he would surely take back everything that Bracada lost from Rhodes. Even though Thelma''s strength is unsurpassed in the world, and all Qi elements in the world must obey his orders, but he has overlooked one thing, the Somla in front of him is not an ordinary giant monster, Somla is a real giant. hero. Under the blessing of the spirit ball and the strange book, boundless lightning condensed around Somla''s body, and even the space was shattered under the endless electric charge, and countless spaces that were enough to strangle sixth-order creatures spilled out, but However, Somra seemed to have not felt it at all. He put all his mind and will into this blow that was enough to shake the elemental monarch. At this moment, Somra broke through his own limit, as if he had become a real elemental monarch, and gained the supreme power to control the elements. If Thelma, the lord of the air element, is in charge of the overwhelming wind, then what Somla is in charge of is the lightning that tears the sky. Even the Arrow of Titan in Rhode''s hand was whimpering at this moment. On the divine sword cast by the corpse of the titan, the original fighting spirit had quietly dissipated, and at this moment there was a hint of surrender to the giant monster. This discovery changed Rhode''s face slightly. If Somura really took away the power of the air elemental monarch from Thelma, then he, who incarnated as the lightning monarch, has the ability to control all lightning in the world, it is very likely The power of Titan''s Arrow will be invalidated. In the hands of Rhodes, the Excalibur, which showed great strength, might become a piece of scrap iron one day. Somla must not be allowed to win the position of elemental monarch, Rhodes eyes sank, and some thoughts flashed in his heart. Rhodes is not as rigid as the air elemental monarch, and he still needs to talk about one-on-one rules. In Rhodes'' view, only victory, and only being the final winner, is the only rule in battle. Even if he makes a rash move, it may cause the dissatisfaction of the air elemental monarch, and even worsen the relationship. Rhodes will not let this happen. Even Rhodes couldn''t help feeling that the power of the Time Domain was simply beyond imagination. Even in the face of the most difficult enemies, even in the face of difficult decisions, as long as there was a Time Domain, he would have the qualification to come back countless times . Those who own the time domain are already standing on top of the world, and such a powerful and boundless doomsday red dragon is about to become his new wife, and Rhodes also faintly feels full of pressure. The Flame Maiden on the side obviously didn''t know what Rhodes was thinking, and was eagerly waiting for the final battle result. Her thoughts were still immersed in Somra''s glance towards this side before she gathered all her strength. "What is he looking at me for? I didn''t offend him, or did he feel my beauty, and he planned to please me before he became the elemental monarch?" The flame girl let out a disdainful snort from her nasal cavity. Rhodes was almost choked by her words, so he reached out and knocked her on the head: "He is looking at me, do you also want to be jealous of this kind of thing?" The Flame Maiden blushed, and she reached out to cover Rhode''s knocked head. A ferocious look quickly occupied her face. From her open mouth, Rhodes could even see the jagged flaming fangs. Fortunately, the violent explosion of lightning once again attracted the attention of the two of them. All the power belonging to Somra had been condensed. With all his will, the terrifying lightning that could kill everything hit the giant that was transformed into a storm. Under the feet of the two, apart from the protected magic city, the surrounding land was turned into scorched earth, and the snow-capped mountains were also flattened. The kings looked at this scene in shock. This was almost a collision between the strongest in the world. , it is difficult for an ordinary legendary creature to see it once in a lifetime. Under the berserk air waves, almost all noises were covered up. No one could make their own voice in the battle of the monarch. Only the roar of the two elemental giants resounded through the sky. "Have you ever been to the Air Elemental Plane?" The flame girl''s voice of inquiry reached Rhodes'' perception, and Rhodes replied truthfully: "Of course I have been there, there are floating islands everywhere, the gravity is scary low, and low-level creatures can jump three feet high. " Attracted by the battle at the monarch level, the flame girl also changed from her previous delicate and savage appearance. While biting her finger, she spoke to Rhodes: "The Air Elemental Plane originally had a flat continent, and everything was not much different from what you saw on the main plane, but thousands of years ago, the battle between Somura and Telma tore the entire Air Elemental Plane, Since then, the air elemental plane has been full of floating islands, and the battle ended with Thelma''s victory, and Somla was also sealed by him, but I didn''t expect to come back now." Listening to the narration of the flame girl, Rhodes couldn''t help feeling a little bit in his heart. Under the right environment, a battle at the demigod level is enough to tear the plane. Relying on the effectiveness of that treasure, he might have been ruthlessly bombarded and killed by Somura as early as in the Battle of Bracada. Rhodes also felt the magic of fate, whether it was just a coincidence or was really manipulated by fate, he finally came here, in the battle of the demigod level. Rhodes naturally believed the information revealed by the flame girl, not to mention that the flame girl had no reason to deceive herself, and the adoring energy above her head made her unable to do so. The environment of the Air Elemental Plane was not formed naturally, but was caused by the fierce battle between the two ancient demigods. Speaking of which, Rhodes has to thank the flame girl in front of him. Relying on the power of the undead in the city alone can''t stop the aftermath of the battle between the two demigods. Even if the kings and guests add up, it may be difficult to do this. In front of the demigods, they can only be wiped away like bugs. Their strengths are not on the same level at all. I am afraid that no one can protect the entire magic city in the aftermath of the demigod battle except for Moliel. The former headquarters of the magic guild was protected by rituals laid down by mages. The surveillance barrier protecting the guild headquarters has a shield value of one million. Rhodes also relied on the power of Titan''s Arrow to bombard thousands of times in a row before the barrier of the guild headquarters was destroyed. rout. Under the proposal of Speaker Erica, the barrier that was originally broken has also been rearranged to become a protective barrier for Rhodes. At the same time, there is also a Titan plan to provide lightning energy, which is enough to fight against hundreds of legendary mages. Under the bombardment, it can support for a day without breaking. However, following the battle between the two ancient demigods, not long after, the barrier of the city moat showed signs of crumbling, and countless cracks spread across the surface of the barrier. This discovery made even Rhodes very helpless. Who would let the demigod-level battle happen at the gate of his current main city? The magic city has undoubtedly become the center of lightning and storm collisions. If it is not for the protection of the barrier, all creatures in the city will probably not be spared. At the time of crisis, it was the Flaming Girl who discovered the abnormalities in the city and offered to help, forming a fiery barrier of flames, which blocked all the aftermath of the battle. Rhodes, who discovered this, also took the initiative Say thanks to her. "Fire Element Monarch..." Rhodes was about to say something, but his words were suddenly interrupted by the flame girl in front of him: "Don''t make noise, just focus on watching their battle." Facing Rhode''s staring gaze at her and her grateful words, the Flame Maiden only showed a nonchalant expression, the demigod-level aftermath of the battle, of course, only she, who is also a demigod, can block all of them. Thelma has not taken back all the elements in the world. In terms of strength alone, he is not as good as the flame girl in front of her. It''s just that she grasped Rhodes'' hand, but subconsciously became tighter. Rhodes nodded, and looked back at the battle, but when the flame girl pushed her shoulders over and felt the sun-like flames that could melt everything, she couldn''t help but twitched the corners of her mouth, didn''t she say Want to concentrate on watching them fight? What is she doing? On the field, facing Somura''s blow of all the heroic will, Thelma, the elemental monarch, was also suppressed by that strong heroic will, and his expression became ugly. If this continues, in the end The only loser must be him, and there is no other possibility. Even after discovering this, Thelma had nowhere to use her strength. He forcibly used the power of the monarch to control the world''s energy elements. It was eroding his soul, and forcibly using the power of the monarch would only make the injury worse. Not only that, under the combined force of the strange book and the spirit ball, the air element in his body showed signs of getting out of control. You must know that for the elemental monarchs, controlling the elements has almost become a more natural instinct than breathing. If they can''t even control the most basic elements, then how can they talk about the power of the elemental monarchs? The air element that is out of control right now is a harbinger of imminent defeat. After discovering this, Thelma''s heart became more urgent. On the one hand, there is a determined hero who is full of fighting spirit and fighting to the death; up. Under Somura''s suppression, Thelma has fallen into a deep disadvantage, which is a bad experience he has never had in countless years as an elemental monarch, even if he was sealed by the stigmata and lost his understanding of the world. He has never become so embarrassed about the control of the elements, and all of this is thanks to the giant monster in front of him. "Telma, if you admit defeat now, I won''t do anything to you. Back then you just sealed me, but didn''t take my life. I will forgive you this time." Ma, said Somla Dandan. "Do you think you can defeat the elemental monarch in this way?" Thelma obviously didn''t want to admit defeat. The majesty of being an elemental monarch for countless years made him forget the taste of failure. Endless gusts condensed around his body, and the swirling storm actually opened a portal surrounded by hurricanes behind him. With the opening of the portal, frenzied atmosphere gushed out, mixed with a few huge floating waves. empty island. "There is the Air Elemental Plane. Thelma is really messing around. He opened the passage to the Air Elemental Plane through the power of the Elemental Lord, and wants to use the endless elements there to help himself... If he was not forced to a desperate situation, He definitely wouldn''t do it that way." Seeing the changes in the field, even the flame girl''s expression became dignified. "I''ve said it all, it''s not because you''re going to provoke the arrogant king." Rhodes patted the flame girl on the head, and before she got angry, he whispered in her ear, "It''s time... let''s help Te Erma, slay the troll that challenges him, and help him to victory." Chapter 2796 Faced with Rhodes'' crazy proposal, even the girl of flames, who was not afraid of anything, couldn''t help covering her mouth with her hands and reminding: "Rhode, I think Thelma definitely doesn''t want us to intervene in this battle." "Really? I think what he is even more unwilling to do is to be defeated by Somura, thus losing his identity as an elemental monarch." Rhodes looked indifferent, obviously not listening to the reminder of the flame girl, " Besides, how can everything go as he wishes? Compared to the result of failure, isn''t it something to be happy when someone offers to help? Or are you afraid?" Hearing what Rhodes said, the Flaming Girl glared at him angrily and amusedly. As an elemental monarch, when was she ever afraid? Even facing the arrogant king... Well, she was really scared that time, but at least in the battle with other enemies, she would not be ashamed of the flames on her body. "I think you''re scared! Hmph, then do as you said, let''s go and help Thelma out." Even though she knew that most of Rhode''s words were provocative, what was her origin? How could he be frightened by the insignificant, just slightly special mortal in front of him? The Flame Maiden readily accepted Rhodes'' provocation, and was ready to help the Qi Elemental Monarch out of the siege. Seeing that she agreed, Rhodes also laughed. Even though Somura had already suppressed the air elemental monarch in the current world on the way of lightning, and reached the level that demigods have to look up to, the Titan Arrow in Rhodes'' hand was slightly eclipsed , but this moment the situation is different. With the Fire Elemental Monarch sitting in command, no matter how powerful the Giant Monster is, he can''t make any waves. Even if his lightning can tear the sky, how can he compete with the Fire Elemental Monarch who broke free from the seal and withdrew all his power? As for whether after the incident, there will be more notoriety of bullying the less, Rhodes doesn''t care at all. In his own mouth, he is the master of the undead who dominates the world, but in the mouth of the enemy, He has long been notorious, and he is not bad for this crime. Somra, who was fighting fiercely with Thelma, was obviously not aware of the approaching danger. The hope of victory is right in front of his eyes. Under the bombardment of infinite lightning, even a giant transformed into a storm can only kneel down exhaustedly at this moment. As long as he can go one step further, he will be able to defeat the dominant air element for countless years. The long-standing elemental monarch, thus obtaining the power that belongs to the monarch. The power of the elemental monarch... It is an unimaginable temptation for every creature living on the elemental plane of air. Becoming an elemental monarch is equivalent to owning a world of its own. In the face, the elemental monarch whose strength has been amplified to the extreme, like a god, can only be looked up to by other creatures forever. Somra has already seen the dawn of victory. The hope of saving this main plane that is on the verge of collapse and countless good creatures is in front of him now. As long as his lightning completely defeats the storm giant, he will be able to usher in a battle. Brilliant victory. For this moment, Somla made countless preparations. Many memories flashed in his mind, those years that were sealed, and the words of blessings from everyone when he left, and the words that he once promised him. The teenagers who wished are all appearing in his mind one by one at this moment, and only by winning the final victory can he realize his wish. In the dense forest of Eri, countless kind forest creatures are praying for the departed Somura. Somura''s challenge to the Air Elemental Sovereign is not only a matter within the mages, but also a major event that affects the entire main plane, and all kind creatures will worry about it. Eschael, the president of the magic guild, who was full of majesty in the past and fought for the rights of mages, was sitting alone in the quiet room. He did not meditate, nor did he use magic to explore Bracada. Instead, he took off the large robes belonging to the president, and said in a low voice: "Guardian God Somra...you must win the final victory, the mages can no longer accept greater losses. If even you are sacrificed, the last pillar in the hearts of mages will fall..." Under the old and thick redwood tree, the red-haired hero Gru stands on the top of the tree, looking towards the snowy area. The phantom bow bestowed on him the impressive strength to push through the clouds and mist. His eyes are bigger than the eyes of an eagle. Sharp, standing on the watchtower, he can clearly see everything tens of miles away to the end of his vision, but he can''t see what is happening in Bracada, so he can''t help but sigh: "Hero Somra, When you come back, I will tell you the story of the hero Tula Leon again." Everyone loves a hero story, and the hero Tula Leon, he is the greatest hero Eri ever had. As the chief guardian of the forest, many creatures in Eri said that what Gru had done for the jungle had long surpassed the former hero Tula Leon, but Gru himself didn''t think so. Somra likes the story of the hero Tula Leon, and he has already agreed with Gru that when he returns, Gru will continue to tell him the story of that hero. The forest covering the elf king''s capital was also named after Tula Leon. And on the frozen coast of Eri, the ever-indefatigable turbulent waves calmed down at this moment, and Jenny, who was holding the Excalibur on the shore, was also moved by the heroes and monsters who challenged the elemental monarch. What an astonishing feat it is to challenge the powerful and boundless elemental monarch who is in charge of the magic elements in the world. Erase, if the world lacks the power of the elemental monarch, the whole world will turn into a dead zone. Everyone was trembling with the coercion brought by the elemental monarch, and all things were panicked because of this, calling them invincible, and no one dared to presumptuously in front of the elemental monarch, except those real heroes. When the world is in danger, there will always be heroes who will not admit defeat. There will always be heroes who will risk everything and embark on the road to challenge the powerful enemy. They are brave pioneers and fighters who are willing to die. They are the last in this world. Hope, it is because of their existence that the world will not fall into the hands of evil. Jenny who took up the ice sword and challenged the water elemental monarch is such a hero, so why not Somla? The sympathy between the heroes also made Jenny stop her movements and look into the distance, just as the water elemental monarch was also aware of it, and they all chose to stop this battle, and they were all waiting, waiting for the final result that was far away in the snowy area. "Lord Jenny...can the hero Somla defeat the air elemental monarch?" Beside Jenny in green robe and white clothes, apprentice Sotofei also got the news, and asked in a trembling voice. "He will definitely win." As if seeing the trembling of the apprentice, Jenny comforted softly. As a member of the forest guardian and also a hero who faces the water elemental monarch, she hopes Somla can win more than anyone else. The final victory removes the scourge for the world. "I will pray for him..." Sotofi was still very worried. "Pray? Who do you want to pray to? God? You are not an Erathian who follows miracles, you are an elf." Hearing the words of elf sickness rushing to the doctor, Jenny smiled and patted her. Shoulder. Sotofi lowered his head: "The snowy area that Somla is going to has already been occupied by undead creatures. Will there be any accidents when he challenges the air elemental monarch in the enemy''s home field?" Hearing Sotofi''s worry, Jenny couldn''t help pondering. The elf apprentice''s worry was not unreasonable. Before Somura left, he refused all assistance. Even Jenny who offered to accompany him to the snowy area was rejected by him. Somra believes that with the air elemental monarch Thelma''s tolerance, she will not do anything in this challenge, but will give him such a challenge. All the grievances and grievances between them will be resolved in this challenge It''s over. On the contrary, if he brings a lot of helpers and reinforcements, and goes up aggressively, he may be suppressed by the Lord of the Undead occupying the snowy area before the challenge begins. Jenny believes that judging from the condensed momentum of Somla before he left, he has already polished the heart of the hero at that moment. For the hero, there is nothing more important than that. After a strong heroic will With the blessing of the qi element, his possibility of winning is greatly increased, and it is by no means impossible to defeat the qi elemental monarch. However, winning with strength is only one aspect, and how to demonstrate it is another aspect. No one knows what kind of resistance Somra will encounter in this challenge... After all, the ruler of the The snowy one is now the evil Lord of the Undead Rhodes. Rhodes... Thinking of that name, Jenny gritted her teeth, that necromancer who rose from the darkness, he brought a lot of suffering to Eli. Countless ancient trees were destroyed under the cloud of death released by the Lich all over the mountains and fields. It is difficult to grow any crops on those lands. Countless forest animals are homeless because of him, and the creatures that died in his hands are even more countless. , if the Eli creatures were to vote for the humans they hate the most, Rhodes would definitely be at the top of the list. When the catastrophe of the elemental lord strikes, the noble hero is not afraid of sacrifice and puts his life on the line to fight against the elemental lord to save the world in dire straits. Be a traitor to the entire main plane. If there are any unstable factors in Somla''s challenge, the existence of Rhodes is undoubtedly an unstable factor. Even Jenny can''t predict whether Rhodes will do something secretly . No one knows the final result, they can only pin their hopes on the heroes, and the same is true for Jenny and the apprentices. Jenny intends to open the door of another dimension and go to Bracada to help Somura, but she can''t leave at all. Without the ice-sealed suppression of the sword of ice, the flood will wipe out the entire world in a short while. Eli swallowed. She didn''t want to come back and see the ocean wipe Eri off the continental plates. To be an enemy to the elemental monarch is to be an enemy to the whole world, the whole nature. When they heard that the enemy was those elemental lords, I don''t know how many Druin in Eli were desperate. When the whole world is against them, how will they win the final victory? But heroes will always stand up and guide the way forward for people. "Somla..." Silently chanting the name of the giant monster, although Jenny is not an Erathian, at this moment, perhaps all she can do is, as the apprentice said, in the bottom of her heart. Silently pray for the giant monsters, believe that justice will eventually defeat evil, and believe that Somra, who entrusts the will of all good creatures, can finally return victorious in lightning. As the guardian of the forest in Eli''s words, Jenny does not believe in gods, and has never seen so-called miracles. In her opinion, the so-called miracles that mortals talk about are just some kind of magic that they cannot understand And sorcery, but at this moment, Jenny sincerely hopes that her prayers can be heard by God and help Somra win the final victory. On the frozen coast thousands of miles away, in this isolated environment, Jenny and her apprentices seem to be abandoned, sticking to the junction of the ocean and the continent, their prayers still drifting into the sky : "Somla, you must win the final victory." From all over Eri, countless voices prayed for the giant monsters, and Somla, who was far away in the snowy area, could not hear all of this. If he could hear it, the momentum would definitely be even higher. At this moment, Somla is under terrible pressure. Rhodes and Fromm, who had never made a move, jumped into the battlefield together, and it seemed that they didn''t intend to let Thelma fight alone. "You don''t need to intervene, cough... this is a battle for the air elemental monarch." The storm giant insisted. The identity of the monarch, and the glory praised by all elemental creatures in the past, made him still insist that no one else should intervene in this battle. "Stop talking nonsense!" Before Rhodes could speak, the Flame Maiden couldn''t bear it any longer. If it wasn''t for the fact that this place was still a battlefield, she would definitely burn Thelma with flames. How many people want her help? , she is still reluctant to make a move, why Thelma doesn''t know what is good or bad at all, "I can make a move if I want to, can you stop me?" Choked by the flame girl''s words, this time, Thelma didn''t want to argue with her verbally, it was just the glory of the air elemental monarch, let him keep fighting. He knew that in front of the determined flame girl, no matter what he said, it was just a useless argument. Nothing could change the flame girl''s decision. Except for the man in black robe beside her, Rhodes was the mastermind behind her. Once again, the storm giant coughed one after another, coughing up the dust and gravel that was involved in it, but at least this time, he finally stopped insisting. Chapter 2797 "Rhode...you should understand that I don''t want you to intervene in this battle." Seeing the flame girl who had already made up her mind to persuade her not to move, Thelma had no choice but to cast her eyes on Rhodes who was on the side, hoping that Rhodes could understand what he meant. Of course Rhodes understood his thoughts, but it was Rhodes who came to help this matter. In a sense, Flaming Girl just followed his suggestion. Of course, he might change his mind at this time. "Telma, this is not your business alone. Not to mention whether the plan of the elemental monarch will be delayed if you are injured in the battle, and more importantly, I can''t watch the people who come to participate in the wedding celebration This is undoubtedly a provocation to the wedding host. Your hundred-feather crown has won the praise of all the guests, and not long ago, you were injured by the arrogant king. Neither I nor Molly will allow this something happens." Listening to Rhodes'' calm words, Thelma also showed some gratitude. Even in the face of the giant monster who was in charge of lightning, and even Telma was suppressed, Rhodes did not back down, and even helped him regardless of persuasion. Thelma couldn''t help but feel a little moved in his heart. The emotions that Rhodes has experienced in other humans are so special. After he figured everything out, he didn''t try to dissuade him any more. On the contrary, Somla, seeing that the situation was wrong, immediately yelled at Therma: "Terma, do you admit your failure? Don''t you Dare to meet my challenge alone? What kind of air elemental monarch is this, I think you should change your name to coward!" Facing Somra''s provocation, Thelma was silent for a moment, and finally shrugged helplessly, her innocent face seemed to say: "I didn''t ask them to take action, it was my friends who wanted to help. It can''t be stopped." Thelma is not ignorant of flexibility, he has his own persistence, but excessive persistence, or unwillingness to admit failure, will eventually evolve into stubbornness and arrogance, and become a criminal karma. Thelma wouldn''t be like that, and he, with his gentle personality, was far from being arrogant. Facing the prepared hero Somla, he had already lost this battle, but the general situation was on his side, and Somla was the challenger in adversity. At this moment, what Somla has to face is not only Telma alone, but also the flame girl who has recovered all the fire elements and is enough to turn the earth into a sea of ????flames, and who is standing in front of Telma. Artifact, Rhodes with unfathomable strength. Facing the two ancient demigods at the same time, as well as the evil man who conquered Bracada, this is not at the same level as the previous battle. His chest kept rising and falling. What kind of existence can be against these three enemies at the same time? An arrogant king in the depths of hell? Perhaps the arrogant king can do this, but Somla is not yet. The current Somla is not the real air elemental monarch. If he had the authority of the monarch, Somla would not be afraid of a battle, but now he has no chance of winning at all, and the situation will be reversed in an instant. Unless Somla also calls for help, he will face a situation where there are fewer enemies and more enemies. situation. Maybe he should follow the advice of those elves and bring more people to fight with him, but in that case, it will no longer be a personal challenge, but will become a conflict between forces, and will drag Eli into the War, of course he couldn''t do that. Just as Somla was thinking, Rhodes was already ready. He threw a chain, which quickly rose to the sky, and turned into a giant net, sealing the entire world. Those are the shackles of war. After they are released, they can seal the battlefield and prevent any creatures from escaping. Even if they cast space spells, they cannot escape. The chains will not be released until only one of the two parties dies. What makes Rhodes hesitate is that he has never used war shackles to trap demigod-level creatures. The war shackles themselves only have treasure quality, which are not as strong and resistant as divine weapons. With such strength, he could completely tear apart the blockade of the shackles of war, and finally escape from it. It is not an easy task to kill a demigod-level existence. Even if the demigod is defeated in battle, it will be difficult to prevent them from fleeing directly, and there will be no chance of death at all. "Somla, now is your time to die." In terms of words, Rhodes will not be at a disadvantage. Seeing that Somura was going to provoke Thelma again, Rhodes took the initiative to speak and attracted his attention. "I''ll settle the accounts of Rhodes... Bracada with you later, and no one can stop me from defeating Thelma today!" Facing the many obstacles in front of him, Somra finally became angry. The will of a hero is so strong. From the very beginning, Somla was on the side of adversity. No one in Elibio was optimistic about his challenge, and they all bluntly said that he could not succeed. Even the mage persuaded him to give up, but he didn''t want to. Can''t do that. All the obstacles at the moment can''t stop him from winning the final victory. Whether it''s the unbelief of his friends or the contempt of his enemies, it will only turn into a catalyst for his anger and help him strengthen his inner will. The anger in Somla''s heart is not a mass of blazing anger, but a mass of compressed lightning that is constantly bursting out. The rage that belongs to a hero will definitely help him defeat all enemies, and he will win the final victory. "not good¡­¡­" As if feeling the anger and the oncoming violent lightning, the Flaming Girl''s complexion changed slightly, and she hurriedly pulled Rhodes aside. Rhodes frowned, didn''t Somra know the effect of the electric god pendant, and still used lightning to attack at this time? Under the effect of the Electric God Pendant, Rhodes and the designated targets around him can be immune to lightning damage, and it is precisely because of the existence of the Electric God Pendant that Rhodes dared to invest a large amount of mana into Titan''s Arrow to form a unique ultimate. Lightning, without worrying about being hurt by the aftermath of the lightning burst. But at this moment, Rhodes felt something different from Somura''s lightning. It was not ordinary damage magic, but space magic made of lightning. "He''s casting space magic, he''s about to run away!" The Flame Maiden made the same judgment as Rhodes, but on the last point, she was slightly different from Rhodes'' thoughts. escape? Rhodes looked at Somla, who was in full fighting spirit, and didn''t show any sign of shrinking even in the face of many powerful enemies. Rhodes was the first one who didn''t believe him when he said that he was going to run away, but that was true. It is a trace of space magic. As Rhodes expected, the shackles of war could not stop the demigod whose strength surpassed the legend. The tyrannical current instantly penetrated the net of iron chains covering all directions, and the entire shackles disintegrated immediately, and did not even fight for Rhodes for a moment. , Not only that, the portal in front of Somla has also taken shape. "Air Elemental Plane..." Thinking of the move of the Elemental Sovereign to mobilize those magical elements from the elemental plane, Rhodes seemed to have some guesses in his heart. Soon, the lightning-turned portal was fully formed behind Somla. The other end of the portal was the elemental plane containing infinite air elements. Massive air elements spewed towards him behind the portal. , for his drive. In the main plane, Thelma, who has not recovered all the overflowing air elements, cannot display the true strength of the elemental monarch at all. The same is true for Somla, and only in the environment of the air elemental plane, can he The situation is better than it is now. Whether it is Somla or Telma, in the contest at the monarch level, the thin air element in the main plane cannot support their full-scale battle. Only in the environment of the air element plane can the existing Strength to the limit. Just after the two fought for a while, the concentration of air elements in the entire Bracada Snow Region dropped a lot, and every mage could clearly feel that the air elements floating in the space were being captured by those two terrifying The demigods draw endlessly, and then transform them into the most destructive spells, which is the source of their power. Now the concentration of air elements in Bracada is terribly low. If you want to continue the previous battle, or erupt with stronger power than before, you can only turn to the magic elements in the elemental plane, whether it is Tel Both Ma and Somra made the same choice. After all, the power of the elemental demigods can only be exerted to the extreme in the corresponding elemental plane. The main plane greatly limits the power of the elemental monarchs. It can be suppressed for a time, and only when it withdraws its power can the strength of the elemental monarch be truly displayed. If this challenge took place on the elemental plane of air, the two people fighting freely, the aftermath of the battle alone would be enough to tear the entire elemental plane apart, causing the environment there to undergo earth-shaking changes. Now, Rhodes Finally, I understood what the flame girl said before. This challenge to the monarch, which was supposed to take place on the elemental plane, was finally carried out in the main plane. The two demigods had their own concerns in their hearts. On the contrary, it was near the city of magic that suffered. If it were not for the protection of the fire elemental monarch , I''m afraid that even that town will be leveled by their battle. "It''s useless, even if you can bring the magic elements from the Air Elemental Plane, you can''t break through the power of the Electric God Pendant..." Rhodes said slowly, the Electric God Pendant worn on him is not like the one released Like the shackles of war, it will be easily destroyed by Somura. If you want to touch the electric god pendant, you must first defeat him who is immune to lightning. That is not an easy task, let alone Rhodes. Help from the Maiden of Flame. Facing the lightning-turned giant, the flame girl didn''t show her true face. Rhodes thought she would join the battlefield in the form of a flame giant like the air elemental monarch, but she just glanced at Rhodes and made a small noise at the same time. Hum, if Rhodes hadn''t listened carefully, he really couldn''t hear it. When Somura opened the portal, the Flame Maiden was not unprepared. The terrifying magic had already formed in her hands. There seemed to be snowflakes falling in the air, and you could still feel some residual warmth from it when you caught it in your hands. It was not some cold snowflakes, but burnt ashes. Sensing the flame girl''s intentions, Rhodes also felt for a moment that it belonged to the power of the burning domain. Even Somra could not stop the burning of the monarch domain. It took back all the flames in the world and could burn The unique flame released by the Fire Elemental Monarch who exhausts all things, just because of Somla''s elemental body like a giant monster, it may not take long before it will be completely melted under the flame. In order to increase the power of the Burning Domain, at this moment, Rhodes also sacrificed the Fire Spirit Ball, using the power contained in the Spirit Ball to increase the power of the flames. Rhodes was not stupid enough to take out the Orb of Destruction. As a giant monster, Somra had good magic resistance. If he took out the Orb of Destruction, it would undoubtedly increase the damage of the Burning Field to the extreme, but Rhodes didn''t do that. On Somla''s body, there is also a spirit ball and a strange book specially used to restrain the air elemental monarch. If Rhodes sacrifices the destruction ball again at this time, no one knows if any accidents will happen. According to those ancient methods, when the spirit ball and the strange book are combined with the destruction ball, the power displayed is enough to restrain the elemental monarch. Rhodes doesn''t want to lose this battle because of his own mistake. With the blessing of the fire spirit ball, the power belonging to the burning domain has increased a lot. Feeling this, the flame girl beside Rhodes, who was holding him tightly, still seemed a little dissatisfied, and then glared at Rhodes: "Don''t just use the power of the spirit ball, what about the domain on your body?" Hearing what she said, Rhodes also realized this point. Compared with the fire spirit ball that purely increases the damage of the panel, the Burning Domain that he also possesses may be the best way to increase the damage. Only the Fire Elemental Lord is eligible to own the Burning Domain that belongs to the Fire Elemental Lord. Except for the Fire Elemental Lord, no one else can own the domain that controls all flames, but Rhodes did this. With the help of the source of karma, he gained the power that belongs to the domain. For this reason, the flame girl had arguing with him for a time, which was not pleasant. Fortunately, those arguments have long since ended, and the flame girl is also relieved to let Rhodes use that power, and even use her unique power together. The power to fight against demigod-level enemies. What other blessings can increase the damage of the Burning Domain more than the power of the Burning Domain? Thinking of this, Rhodes, who was overjoyed, couldn''t help reaching out and hugging the Flaming Girl, and at the same time urged the flame girl to move with all his strength. Burn out the power of the domain. Under the superimposition of the burning domain, the power of the flames is gradually overwhelming the air element. (ps: Fanwai: follow the miracle, update tomorrow.) Chapter 2798 Rhodes also tried for the first time to double the power of the domain by urging the domain to be burned at the same time. Before this, all Rhodes could do was to directly obtain from the flame girl by burning out the homologous characteristics in the domain, and the mana value that was condensed by her was almost impossible to exhaust. All the fire elements in the world have been taken away by the elemental monarch, and the mana transformed by those magical elements is enough for her to squander until the moment the world is destroyed. With her help, Rhodes was also fortunate to experience the feeling of unlimited mana. Rhodes thought that was the limit of what he could do by burning all the domains, but he didn''t feel the magic of domain superposition until now. For any creature above the legend, their will and soul must be fused in their domain. A domain is a power that changes the rules. If you want to maximize the power of a domain, simple manipulation is obviously not enough, and you must have a deep soul fusion. This is why even the ancient demigods can only have one domain. The fusion of souls obviously cannot be superficial. It takes a long time to settle down to have a deeper understanding of the power of the domain. With the help of the source of sin karma, Rhodes obtained multiple unique domains, which was his blessing. At this time, with the superimposition of the burnt domains, he also felt the collision of souls. To superimpose the power of the same domain, it is not as simple as two people getting closer and exerting the power of the domain at the same time, and doing so is completely useless. Only when two people have the same mind and soul blend with each other, the power belonging to the domain will gradually change. With the release of Burning Domain, Rhodes seemed to feel a unique consciousness that did not belong to him. The consciousness was very hot, but just getting closer, Rhodes'' own consciousness seemed to melt, and his mind became blurred. clear. Rhodes knew that it belonged to the consciousness of the flame girl. Even her consciousness seemed to contain endless flames. No creature could approach that flame, and no creature was willing to approach it. In front of the flame that lights up the world, even a knowledgeable and wise man will turn into a panicked beast. Any existence that approaches the flame will only be burned by the flames, and will eventually turn into a mass of ashes. But Rhodes didn''t back down. After feeling the hidden flame girl''s soul, he was refreshed instead. He could only learn a little about the relevant characteristics of the domain from other ancient existences. Now that he has noticed this connection in the soul, Of course he would not miss this opportunity to explore deeply, and he also felt the movement in his soul. Fromm also looked at Rhodes a little strangely, and she also clearly felt the changes that occurred when the domains were superimposed. On the soul level, Rhodes'' soul is far less powerful than that of the elemental monarch. In front of the blazing soul of the elemental monarch, his soul is as insignificant as a speck of dust. How can a human soul be compared with the soul of an ancient demigod? At this moment, the flame girl''s heart tightened. She was afraid that Rhodes would shrink back in front of her soul, and even the superposition of the domain would become unstable. The power of lightning suppressed the flame in turn, and the hero Somra regain the upper hand. "Don''t think too much." Sensing that the soul of the flame girl was unstable, Rhodes immediately discovered the problem, so he reminded him that he didn''t want any accidents in this battle. After opening the portal, Somla finally showed the power of the domain. At this moment, Rhode''s Titan''s Arrow was completely dimmed. All lightning in the field could only be driven by Somra, even if it was the artifact Titan''s Arrow , and cannot escape the shackles of domain rules. The power belonging to the domain is so domineering and unreasonable, it is a distortion of the rules. Perhaps Somra has not won the power of the elemental monarch of air, but with the heroic will and the blessing of those treasures, his power is not weaker than the elemental monarch at all. It is said that he is the air elemental monarch in this form. People will believe it. Rhodes took a deep breath. The situation was even worse than he expected. If Thelma hadn''t been injured by the arrogant king, it would be difficult for Somura to cause any waves with their joint efforts. But the current situation is not good, Luo There is no way for De to use the power of time, all he can do is to believe in the ability of another field in his body, in other words, he must fully trust the flame girl beside him. Facing the expectant and somewhat worried eyes of the Flaming Girl, Rhodes was also heartbroken. He couldn''t watch Somra take away the power of the Air Elemental Sovereign. Could it be that he should ask Moliel for help and use time to help him? power? Rhodes couldn''t make such a move. Feeling the blazing soul that could burn everything, Rhodes also greeted the soul. The next moment, the flames flowed through Rhodes'' limbs and bones. Although he was immune to the damage of the flames, the soul that was burned together The blazing heat still makes him feel restless. Dare to touch the soul that is countless times stronger than himself, which belongs to the elemental monarch. Rhodes also understands the danger. His behavior is like a moth to a flame. Even if the soul is completely burned, it is his own fault. No wonder anyone, even using moths to the flame is not accurate enough, it is simply moths falling into the sun. "Well¡­¡­" The touch between souls shocked Rhodes. That strong soul collision even tore his mind apart for a while, but fortunately he endured it in the end, and his will was no longer in contact with the ancient and vast soul. The touch disappeared, but the eyes became more determined. When those two completely different souls touch each other, the subsequent fusion process is much easier. The interweaving of souls is somewhat different from what Rhodes expected. He has seen the process of fusion of souls by sorcerers, which simply squeezes two souls together, regardless of any changes that will occur, but the current situation is very different. During the fusion of souls, neither he nor the flame girl will lose their consciousness because of this fusion, and their memories will not communicate with each other because of this. The fusion of souls is not only superficial, but also a A deep spiritual connection. At that moment, Rhodes only felt his consciousness wandering in a sea of ??flames, countless flames danced for him, and endless warmth enveloped him, and that belonged to the power of the Fire Elemental Sovereign. With the fusion of souls, Rhodes felt the power belonging to the fire elemental monarch, and even his own burning domain became more fiery. The flame girl beside her seemed to have a reddened face against the flames: "I will temporarily lend you the power of the fire elemental monarch, so don''t let me down." "Of course." Rhodes replied confidently. This time, the soul fusion was far more thorough than the previous communication in the Burning Realm. He felt that power. Just like what the Flaming Girl said, now he has the fire elemental monarch. Power, all the fire elements in the world, at this moment not only belong to the flame girl, but also belong to Rhodes. The omnipotence belonging to the elemental monarch is an unimaginable gift, and it can only be achieved when the two of them completely let go of the souls connected to the burning domain and are in the fusion of souls. Rhodes took a deep breath, but bursts of flames spewed out of his mouth. At this moment, he finally understood what the so-called harvesting a love meant in the system''s description of the field of love. Now, he seems to be the real fire elemental monarch. If it is placed before the energy of admiration has not been filled, just such an act of soul fusion can greatly increase the energy of admiration. Such an opportunity as Rhodes, in the final analysis, this opportunity of soul blending was won by Rhodes himself. Shaking his head, Rhodes set his sights on the hero Somra in the distance. With the superimposition of the Burning Domain, the flames have shown an unstoppable situation. What kind of lightning, what kind of thunder, are in front of the burning flames. Not worth mentioning at all. Somra also noticed this, and her eyes couldn''t help but sink. The current situation is not good for him. After a short rest, the Air Elemental Monarch, who had finally revealed his flaws, also took a breath at this moment, recovering everything except the injuries in his soul. And not far away, the Fire Elemental Monarch and Rhodes are superimposed forces that even Somra has to avoid. Everything seems to be telling Somura to let him leave here as soon as possible, and then find a way to deal with the elemental monarch in the future. Even if his challenge ends in failure, no one will blame him, whether it is the Eri creature, or The mages who fled will definitely forgive him. To challenge the elemental lord by itself requires far more courage than ordinary people. If it is replaced by other creatures, even if they have this strength, I am afraid that they would not be willing to easily become enemies with the ancient elemental lord. It is already a rare feat to put the elemental monarch into a disadvantage. However, the enemy did not obey the rules. Seeing that the air elemental monarch was defeated, he directly started to fight more with less. It is true that Somra came to challenge the air elemental monarch, but he did not come to challenge the fire elemental monarch, let alone come to find Luo Germany settles accounts. Somla knows that these enemies are not even their full strength. As far as Somla knows, the big red dragon, the hero Moril, who is so powerful that even the elemental monarch dare not offend, she can She has never made a move, but just watched all this secretly, no one knows what kind of power she has. All the situations are not good for Somla. If any creature is in his current position, there is almost no hope. If he continues to fight, waiting for his final end, he will fall in the hands of the enemy and be completely ruined The hope of challenging the air elemental monarch also ruined the last glory of the mage empire. Reason told Somla that it was time for him to retreat now. Facing an enemy who didn''t obey the rules at all and didn''t give him any chance, he couldn''t do anything about it alone, but he just didn''t want to do it. Challenging the air elemental monarch is an act that everyone is not optimistic about. Somra can''t remember how many times the mages persuaded him to give up this crazy move. The elves also persuaded him well. But in the end, he still embarked on the path of challenge. He himself is moving forward under the circumstances that everyone is not optimistic about. Since the situation is already so bad, why does Somra care that the situation has become even worse? Facing Rhodes, who was burning with flames and grinning loudly, as if he was sure of winning, and the elemental monarch beside him, Somra''s expression sank, and the breath of a hero burst out from him. The power that belongs to heroes is an invincible and unstoppable force. In the ancient legend of Eli, the hero Tula Leon killed the terrible enemy with a single sword, and what he relied on was the power that belonged to the hero. When the world is in danger, there will always be heroes who are unwilling to back down. They will still fight against the rising evil even when they are not favored by everyone. The monster Somra is just such a hero. From the very beginning, he has never had the idea of ??backing down. No matter how bad the enemy''s methods are, no matter how powerful the power displayed is, he will never shake the hero''s pride. will. Lightning rose from the gods and monsters again, and Somra looked past Rhodes and locked on the giant that turned into a storm. Combining the power of magic into the attack to make one''s own attack more powerful, or to move faster, is not the specialty of mages or dragon slaying warriors. As a demigod Somra, naturally know those tricks. The electric god pendant in Rhode''s hand can block the damage from the lightning burst, and can completely ineffective the lightning magic that Somra is best at, but he can''t stop Somra from blessing himself with the power of lightning, thus showing tyrannical destruction force. If there is anything that is the fastest, that thing is not a bird, not a flowing breeze, or even a sound that travels in the wind, but the lightning that tears everything apart like a brilliant brilliance. As for Somra, he is the incarnation of lightning, which belongs to his heroic specialty, and at this moment he is urged to the extreme. The entire body of the lightning giant is driven by endless lightning, with boundless power, rushing forward. To the storm giant who has not yet reacted. Even Rhodes, who had obtained the power of the monarch, was slightly stunned at this moment. It has to be said that Somla''s actions were indeed beyond his expectations. According to Rhodes'' prediction, Somla found that the victory was hopeless. La, he should take the initiative to evacuate. He was still thinking about how to keep Somla completely. He didn''t expect that the lightning giant''s plan was to kill the elemental monarch Thelma at an extremely fast speed. This discovery also made Rhodes complexion change slightly: "Not good... we must stop him quickly." Chapter 2799 With a thought in Rhodes'' mind, the raging fire turned into a thick barrier. Under the superposition of the power delivered by the fire elemental monarch and the domain, the flame barrier released by Rhodes is a natural moat that no legendary creature can break. However, facing the powerful demigod with heroic will, the barrier did not achieve much effect, and even failed to slow down the speed of the lightning shuttle. Facing three powerful enemies at the same time, Somla also showed his trump card, controlling Thunder''s lightning field. The coverage of the lightning field is not large, it can only wrap his body. Under the wrapping of the lightning field, any thing that stands in front of him will be completely shattered by him. In the eyes of ancient legendary creatures, the power of the domain has always been considered as a bridge to break through the legend and enter the rank of God. Creatures with domains may not all break through the existence of legends. Seventh-order creatures can also master the power of domains, but demigods above legends must have the power of domains. Whether it is the four elemental monarchs or Somra in front of him, they have mastered the power that belongs to the domain. The domains on them are not as strange as the hell kings, but a pure manipulation of the power of elements, just like the burning domain that Rhodes used at this time is the best example. Under the blessing of the lightning field, apart from Rhodes and Flame Maiden, even the legendary creatures did not react, only saw the afterimage flash past, and the next moment Somra broke through the barriers and came to the air element In front of the monarch. Looking at the menacing Somra, Telma would not be suppressed by him in terms of momentum, but her soul was injured before, and her overall strength was not as good as before. In the pure field competition, she fell into a disadvantage in an instant. Even so, Thelma didn''t intend to back down. He already felt sorry for letting Rhodes and the two of them intervene in this battle. How could he choose to escape now? It was just a momentary collision, and the turbulent lightning pierced through the rolling storm. Seeing that the storm giant was gradually dissipating, Somra did not let him go. He stretched out his hand in the form of a lightning giant, in the lightning field. Driven by this, each of his strikes showed an extremely terrifying speed, and each strike brought extremely terrifying damage to the storm giant. Knowing that the enemy has the electric god pendant that is immune to lightning, Somura can only choose this way if he wants to continue fighting. The enemy can prevent the damage of lightning magic, but it cannot prevent him from blessing himself with lightning. In order to defeat Thelma, Somura did everything possible. He is no longer the graceful patron saint in the eyes of the mages of the past, but a majestic fighting god who controls lightning. But how could the enemy let him do what he wanted? Seeing that the effect of the electric god pendant is limited, Rhodes hastily took out another treasure. The crimson light enveloped the earth, and all the magic dissipated in an instant. Even Somla, who was driven by the lightning and exploded at a terrifying speed, froze in place for a while. When the huge body made of elements dissipated, both he and Thelma returned to the size of a human. The forbidden magic ball appeared in Rhodes'' hands. That is not the original magic ball of the hero Tanan, it is just a copy of the inscription on the prophecy card. The real magic ball has already been broken into an unknown number of pieces. the power of As the core artifact of the first expansion, there is no doubt that the magic ball is powerful. Within the envelope of the magic ball, all magic cannot be cast, and all magic elements will be excluded. This was originally a sharp weapon used to deal with the elemental monarch. Tanan, who was resurrected in the previous life, was able to seal the elemental monarch, thanks to the effect of the magic ball. Right now, Rhodes has to use the power of the magic ball to help the elemental monarch. Sometimes he can''t help but sigh, the development of things is often so wonderful. Under the shroud of the forbidden magic ball, all magic has lost its effect, and even those elemental domains have been completely suppressed, and that is the power of the artifact. Sensing the power of the forbidden magic ball, Somura glared at Rhodes above his head. He was just a little bit, just a little bit short, to completely defeat Thelma and win the position of elemental monarch. However, all the things in front of him Everything was destroyed by that man, without the blessing of magic elements, his strength would drop a lot. Rhodes just had a sullen face. From the moment Somla stepped into his territory, he was ready to deal with the monster. Beside Rhodes, the flames on Flaming Girl''s body were also suppressed by the magic ball, but the warmth in her palm was still there. The magic element was only suppressed by the forbidden magic domain, and did not dissipate. In other words, the original hot flames now all belonged to the body of the fire element monarch. Following Rhodes'' thought, many powerful undead waiting in the city had already surrounded the battlefield. Falling into the range of the forbidden magic ball, even though Somla had the strength of a demigod, he couldn''t escape from it. Those undead with low strength who couldn''t intervene in the battle at the demigod level could come in handy now. Maybe tens of hundreds of legendary undead can''t stop Somla''s offensive, but what if there are thousands of them? Under the shroud of the realm of death, they will be reborn again and again, constantly attacking the giant monsters. What awaits Somura is to be trapped in the forbidden demon realm and swallowed by endless undead. That is Rhodes'' ultimate goal. Good practice. "Rhodes...you will be scolded by the world if you interfere in my challenge like this." Aware of those legendary undead with malicious intentions, he glared at Rhodes beside him. He didn''t expect the enemy to be so despicable, and he didn''t even care that he was alone, but made up his mind to keep him forever. Sensing the anger in Somra''s eyes, Rhodes just shrugged his shoulders, and then let out a sneer: "Do you know how others will describe your challenge in the future? People will say that you are overwhelmed, and you are trying to show anger The elemental monarch launched a challenge. The air elemental monarch let you go once, but he will not let you go a second time, and you were also killed by the air elemental monarch under the witness of the kings." Somra was also angered by Rhodes'' words: "Despicable Rhodes, didn''t you intervene in my challenge? If it weren''t for you, Telma would have been defeated by me long ago!" Hearing what he said, Rhodes also glanced at the slightly embarrassed gentle man: "Really? If it wasn''t for Thelma''s soul being injured and giving you an opportunity, why would you choose this time to come to challenge? " Somra remained silent. He has been waiting for this opportunity for countless years. The soul of the air elemental monarch was injured. This is undoubtedly an excellent opportunity. He doesn''t want to miss it anyway, otherwise he doesn''t know how long he will have to wait. Only by waiting for the opportunity for the elemental monarch to be injured again, by then, I am afraid Thelma has already broken free from the final seal, and there are not many people in this world who can hurt the elemental monarch. Seeing that Somra didn''t answer, Rhodes said again: "No one will know the truth of this matter. Who are you going to let spread the news? The kings who pay tribute to me? Or the people from the Thieves Guild? You will know that you were wiped out by the air elemental monarch." Rhodes tried to use words to dispel the fighting spirit of the hero and monster. Anyone facing this scene must be very desperate. The fruits of victory are taken away by the enemy again and again, and the situation is deeply unfavorable to him. The truth of the matter is also firmly grasped by the evil people. Even a strong-willed hero will inevitably have a moment when he cannot hold on . And this is exactly what Rhodes wanted. Even though it seemed that Somla had fallen into a deep disadvantage under the suppression of the magic ball, no one knew how a demigod-level hero could break out. What potential. Never underestimate a hero, this is the precious experience Rhodes has learned from previous battles. In the hero, there are qualities that ordinary creatures do not have. The unique will and the tenacity of the heart support the hero to move forward. No obstacle can defeat the hero. What makes Rhodes look ugly is that his persuasion has had a negative effect at the moment. Faced with the suppression in Rhodes'' words, Somura not only did not fall into deep despair as he expected, the eyes in his eyes Instead, there was an unyielding will. The fighting spirit in his eyes, the engraved hatred, and the uncontrollable prairie rage were so strong that Rhodes felt bad in his heart just by looking at him. Nothing can defeat a hero. Maybe Rhodes only felt ridiculous when he heard this sentence at first, but now, Rhodes can''t laugh at all, because what he said is true. Even though everything was not good for Somla, even if the enemy used extremely despicable means, none of this could dispel the will in Somla''s heart, but made him more determined to wipe out the evil. Heroes are scary places. "Be careful..." The flame girl on the side also noticed something was wrong, and couldn''t help but remind her aloud, maybe the coercion that Somra is giving her now is not as good as the arrogant king in the depths of hell, but the power contained in him That momentum was far superior to Thelma''s, even as an elemental monarch, she had to be extremely vigilant at this moment. Under the shroud of the forbidden magic ball, the flames on the Flame Girl''s body had already been extinguished, and the superimposed burning domain could no longer continue to take effect, but she did not let go of Rhodes'' hand. Enemy concerns. At this moment, Rhodes seemed to have discovered something, and his eyes instantly became dignified. He noticed that tiny cracks were spreading on the forbidden magic ball at this moment. "It''s impossible..." Rhode''s face changed slightly when he found the cracks spreading on the magic ball. The former hero Tanan, under the blessing of the supreme heroic will, cut off many fragments from the original magic ball, and distributed the fragments to the barbarians, allowing them to lead their own troops to start the battle. The magic ball, which exists as a divine weapon, cannot be destroyed by any means. There is almost no way to destroy the divine weapon that has been formed. No legendary creature can do this. However, Tanan did it by relying on that heroic will. He shattered the forbidden magic ball. The current situation is very similar to the situation in Rhodes'' memory. They are all frightening heroes with supreme will, and they are all cracked magic balls. The difference is that Tanan used his battle ax to split open the forbidden magic ball, but now Somla relied on his own lightning to forcibly break through the suppression of the forbidden magic ball. Even if it is the rules of the domain, it cannot break through the suppression of the artifact. The domain is a legendary creature, a bridge to the promotion of god-level creatures, but the artifact itself is at the level of the god-level, which is why the special skills attached to the artifact can help creatures break through the limit and obtain special god-level skills. The boundless lightning contained in Somla''s body cannot break through the rule suppression of the magic ball. Under the cover of the magic ball, he mobilizes the lightning in his body and forcibly breaks through the suppression of the rules. In the end, there will only be one end, not the magic ball under his impact Completely shattered means that he fell apart under the suppression of the magic ball, and there is no other possibility. "Stop him!" Rhode''s complexion changed slightly, and he hurriedly ordered to the surrounding undead creatures, under the suppression of the magic ball, Rhode''s power was also seriously affected, he was unable to cast magic, nor could he activate the Titan''s Arrow, so he couldn''t He rushed forward rashly and started a melee battle with Somla, not to mention whether Rhodes could suppress Somla, the boundless heroic will in his body alone made Rhodes not want to get close. No one knows what kind of terrifying potential will erupt when heroes are in deep trouble. That erupting potential can help heroes defeat all powerful enemies that block them. There is really no reason to die tragically at the hands of a hero with explosive potential. The power that belongs to a hero is so powerful and unreasonable. Under Rhodes'' order, a large number of undead surrounded the giant god monster whose will exploded. Maybe Rhodes won''t meet him personally, but manipulating the undead to do it for him is undoubtedly a breeze, or that''s what Rhodes is best at. As long as he can interfere with the strong will that Somra condenses so that he can''t get rid of the shackles of the magic ball, he can win the final victory. However, the development of things did not go as Rhodes wished. Facing the many undead who surrounded him, facing the difficult predicament in front of him, all kinds of obstacles turned into the driving force for the hero to move forward. Under the reverse blessing of this obstacle, Somla exploded with even stronger potential. Even Rhodes, who was standing aside, could feel how many magic elements were condensed in Somra''s body in front of him. The power of the magic ball could no longer suppress the majestic lightning that was about to burst out. As more and more came, Rhodes couldn''t help but feel anxious. With a loud noise, the forbidden magic ball held by Rhodes shattered, the red crystals scattered on the ground, and then dissipated into light smoke, and the giant monster with lightning showed his true face again. Chapter 2800 The news of Somura''s challenge has already spread through the mouths of the kings like a prairie fire. Creatures with channels in the main plane have all heard the news at this moment. The silence of the flames delayed the doomsday battle for a while. Whether it was the surface creatures or the demons in hell, they all turned their attention to the snowy area at this moment, waiting for the final result of this demigod-level battle. Regardless of the final result, the name of the hero Somra will be remembered by the world. When the world is in danger, heroes will stand up. In the dense forest of Eri, all forest creatures are praying for the giant monster who left alone, hoping that he can return victoriously with everyone''s expectations. On the edge of the continent, at the junction of the sea and the land, the woman in the sea-blue dress just let out a deep sigh, as if blaming someone for intervening in this battle that belonged to the monarch. In the capital of Erathia, the nobles'' mansions were constantly yelling at the servants, blaming them for being unfavorable to intelligence collection. They must understand the changes in the battle situation as soon as possible. And in the Thief Headquarters, the leader of the Thieves, who incarnates as darkness, is also always watching the movements of Xue Yu. She was not particularly surprised by this spoiler who broke in suddenly. She had this premonition when Rhodes and the elemental monarch joined forces, and it really happened. According to the information from his subordinates, the battle between the monarchs is extremely stalemate. The challenger Somra, who is fighting to the death, has shown the potential of a hero, which is the most powerful force that should not be underestimated. When she learned that Rhodes might be in danger, she couldn''t help but wanted to help, but she endured it in the end. She believed that Rhodes could solve the matter. On the battlefield, as Somra''s will erupted, he broke through the shackles of the magic ball, and even the magic ball engraved on the prophecy card disappeared completely. After all, it was not a real artifact and could not bear the anger of a hero. Looking at the shattered Forbidden Ball, Rhode''s eyes sank. He had long understood Somra''s difficulty, but unexpectedly underestimated it. In the previous game, Somra''s reputation was not that prominent. Although he was the real patron saint of Bracada, almost no one had seen him bursting out with all his strength, let alone driving him into a desperate situation. Thinking of this, Rhodes shook his head. The elemental monarchs in the previous life were all sealed by the hero Tanan, and it was never their turn to make trouble. The hero Moril, who once conquered Bracada in the previous life, was finally defeated by Tanan, and there was nothing about Somla. His deeds were still helping the mage resist the hell king in the battle of doomsday. But in this life, Rhodes achieved a feat that no one in his previous life could do. His undead conquered Bracada and completely drove the mage out of this snowy area. It decides the matter of destroying the main plane. Naturally, Rhodes will also face a powerful enemy whose depth no one knew in his previous life, the hero Somra. Maybe Somra wasn''t coming for him, but Rhodes felt a deep threat. If Somla really becomes the air elemental monarch, he must be the next one to suffer. Rhodes doesn''t think that after he conquers Bracada, Somla will still speak kindly to him, and conflicts will inevitably occur , and what Rhodes has to do is to stop all of this. "Are you okay?" Seeing that the magic ball held by Rhodes was broken through and he fell silent again, the flame girl beside him couldn''t help asking. Noticing that Rhodes looked over, she quickly changed her words: "I''m not caring about you, but Thelma doesn''t seem to be in a good condition, and he won''t last long." Rhodes took a deep breath: "In Somla''s domain, my Titan''s Arrow couldn''t work, and the shackles of war and the magic ball were broken by him. A hero at the demigod level can be so powerful..." Maybe you can''t see anything on low-level creatures, but on legendary creatures or demigods, being a hero can bring about an essential change in strength. Ordinary creatures of the same level can never beat heroes. The same applies to demigods. Rhodes recalled that the reason why the holy female dragon chose Molier as the inheritor instead of Yinota who had obtained the dragon artifact, the identity of the hero is the most critical factor. Even those ancient existences value heroes extremely, and Rhodes at this moment finally understands why. Somla is not the only hero at the demigod level. In the depths of hell, the arrogant king who is about to judge the world is also a hero at the demigod level. His strength is stronger than Somla, and he can shake the three The elemental monarchs did not fall behind, and two of them broke free from the seal and took back the existence of all the elements in the world, but they were still not his opponents. "Are you going to give up?" The flame girl joked, not caring at all that the critical moment was at the moment, and she didn''t even seem to hear Thelma''s roar, "You have already helped Thelma has a lot, even if he fails in the end, he won''t blame you." "Give up? No..." Rhodes looked back at the magic city, and the aura of the big red dragon was there. Although her aura was not as prominent as that of the elemental monarch, no one dared to underestimate her power and ability. , even more terrifying than the elemental monarch, that is a force that changes the entire world. The current situation has not yet reached the point where Molly''s power is used. If the situation is really in crisis, Rhodes can only ask her to help. Even a hero at the demigod level must submit to the power of time that turns the world around. Rhodes understands this deeply. No one knows the horror of the power of time better than him. This is why he wants to achieve a marriage at all costs. . From the very beginning, Rhodes could be said to be invincible. Perhaps it was due to fate. Somra''s challenge was doomed to fail from the very beginning. If he hadn''t relied on his status as a hero to constantly break through the shroud of fate, maybe He had long since fallen silently, and there was no other possibility at all. "I need your strength." Looking at the flame girl beside him, Rhodes said slowly. Maybe Rhodes is far from Somura, who is a demigod, in terms of his own realm. Even the flame girl beside him can suppress Rhodes in a pure realm, but Rhodes has one thing that she doesn''t have. That is the identity of a hero. Rhodes is also a hero, maybe that is the result of the system rewards, but he is a hero after all, a hero with the same status as the giant monster and the big red dragon. A hero''s specialties may be strong or weak, but there is no difference in the essence of a hero. With the blessing of a strong will, any hero can do feats that others can''t imagine. Hearing Rhode''s request, the Flame Maiden just gave him a blank look. There was no trace of blame in her eyes, as if she was saying something like "Who else will lend you the power of the monarch except me?" . Rhodes had no time to pay attention to the flame girl''s thoughts, and all his attention was put on the two elemental giants fighting below. After losing the cover of the magic ball, Somra showed his strength again. In order to break through the blockade of the electric god pendant, under the blessing of lightning, his speed was extremely fast, and every punch contained boundless power. Powerful, every punch is like an exploding thunder, and the giant transformed into an atmosphere cannot withstand such an attack, and its body is completely defeated. Breaking through the blockade of the forbidden magic ball was also uncomfortable for Somla. He suffered a strong backlash. Lightning continued to overflow from the gaps in his body, and his soul was also damaged. After all, it was an inscribed artifact. Even if the effect is not comparable to that of a real artifact, it is still far above all treasures. Sensing the cracking of his soul, if he continued to fight so intensely, he might be irreparably injured before long, and Somra didn''t retreat. Although the wounds in his own soul were already very serious, Thelma suffered only a lot more damage than him. As long as he could go one step further and completely defeat Thelma, he would be able to win the power of the elemental monarch. Elemental monarch... For all elemental creatures, being able to become an elemental monarch means a supreme honor. As long as they can become an elemental monarch, they can be obeyed by all elemental creatures. Thousands of years ago, Somla''s challenge to the elemental monarch ended in failure, and he was completely sealed, and he was put into a vial that never saw the light of day. However, this time, when Somla retrieved all With his heroic will, no difficulty can stop him, and all enemies will be finally wiped out by him. Sensing the will of Somura, Thelma felt that the crisis was approaching. He could turn into a breeze and hide in a place that no one knew and even lightning could not touch, but he could not do so. In this challenge, his companion intervened to help, which had already broken the rules of dealing with the challenge, and now he couldn''t escape even more. Anyway, he is an elemental monarch who is respected by countless elemental creatures in the air elemental plane. If he really does this, he can''t even pass this test in his own heart, so how can he face other elemental creatures? Feeling Somura''s offensive, despite being severely injured, Thelma still showed a satisfied smile. He could see that such a powerful existence could be born among the elemental creatures. There will be a moment of heartfelt joy. Ever since his power was sealed by the stigmata, the elemental monarch has been living in pain. Thelma, who has a gentle personality, was unwilling to take back all his power, causing various disasters and even complete destruction on the main plane, but he couldn''t stand the other elements. Monarchs do this. When the elements of the world are taken back one by one, and finally there are only two types, or even one type, the destruction of the main plane will become a fact no matter how much Thelma is unwilling. Unable to support the entire world, this is a situation he is unable to change, and he can only choose to withdraw his strength. Seeing that Somura had exploded with enough power to bear the name of the elemental monarch, Thelma breathed a sigh of relief, and at the same time, the responsibility and burden that belonged to the elemental monarch in his heart had finally been let go. Power is like a curse that has lasted for an unknown number of years, and it will not make him feel at ease. Now that he sees a powerful challenger, it seems that it is time to give up that power. Somura naturally didn''t know what Telma was thinking. Seeing that the storm giant''s resistance was getting weaker and weaker, she thought that her offensive had achieved results, and she fought harder, and immediately wanted to completely defeat Telma''s soul. Suddenly, a thunderbolt wrapped in flames blasted down from the sky. With lightning-like speed, the thunderbolt drove the flames wrapped on it, roaring like an angry dragon, and intercepted Somra fiercely. offensive. Above the sky, when Rhodes fully understood the hero''s power, he focused his own will into the Titan''s Arrow in his hand, and the lightning that the Titan''s Arrow wielded would no longer be a dead thing bound by the Lightning Domain , and became an uncontrollable living creature with will. Maybe pure lightning can''t hurt a giant monster that is purely made of lightning, but when the flame is perfectly wrapped around the lightning, the situation is different. That flame is not an ordinary flame that will dissipate at any time. When all the flames in the world dissipate, only the ancient fire elemental monarch can freely use the power of the flame. With the help of the fire elemental monarch, Rhodes obtained the power of the flame, which is hotter than the fire of doomsday and more difficult to deal with than the fire of the phoenix. At this moment, they all obey Rhodes'' drive, just like Rhodes As said, the Flaming Girl entrusted him with all the power of the Fire Elemental Sovereign. Under the superposition of the Burning Domain, he could even feel the twitch of the Flaming Girl''s deep soul. "Do not¡­¡­" This time, even Somla felt a threat that could not be ignored from Rhodes. It would take him a lot of effort to face an enemy with this kind of aura, let alone the situation. So urgent now. Seeing that the power of the air elemental monarch is about to leave him, Somla roared unwillingly. He raised all the remaining power in his body and completely integrated his will into it, even though the already cracked soul could not support him to do so , Even if the enemy''s offensive came in front of him, he insisted on doing so, and he integrated everything in himself into the attack on Thelma. Facing the fatal blow that was enough to threaten her, Thelma tried her best to resist it, but at the same time, she did not forget to glance at the figure fighting in the sky. After feeling the terrifying aura hidden in Rhodes, even he couldn''t bear it. I can''t help but sigh, Flem really saw the right person, although she is the most annoying one among the elemental monarchs, she has surprisingly good eyesight. Before Thelma could continue to think, a full blow from Somura completely engulfed his body. Chapter 2801 Somra fell, before victory came. His offensive has achieved results, the protection of the air elemental monarch was completely shattered by him, the soul has withstood his unreserved blow, and has completely fallen to the brink of falling, the power belonging to the elemental monarch is also crumbling, only the last step , can be captured by him. However, it was this last step that became an insurmountable moat. It belonged to the will of the hero and supported him all the way here, but he still fell before the victory came. The long time of fighting, and trying to break through the blockade of the magic ball, has already overwhelmed Somra''s soul, almost to the verge of damage, not to mention there are two other enemies watching, whether it is Rhodes who is also a hero , or the elemental monarch in charge of the flames, they are not good at fault, under the joint attack of the two, Somura''s soul was finally completely defeated. The lightning-turned giant fell down, and the solid elements fell to the ground, sending out a series of explosions. His fall is like the collapse of the most solid mountain. Since then, there has been one less kind hero who fought against evil and guarded the world. I don''t know how many people will weep secretly after hearing the news of his death. Even Rhodes couldn''t help heaving a sigh of relief after noticing the dissipating lightning and the Titan''s Arrow returning to normal. Somra can be said to be one of the most powerful enemies he has faced. Whether it is the degree of difficulty or the heroic will, they belong to the existence that is difficult to find in the world, second only to the hero Molly in Rhodes'' impression. Facing such an enemy, even the many treasures in Rhodes'' hands were pale at this moment. Fortunately, Rhodes was not fighting alone. In the battle, Rhodes used the power of the fire elemental monarch . If there was only Rhodes alone, he would not be able to stop a demigod-level hero no matter what. The power of a hero at the demigod level has exceeded the imagination of all creatures. Even the air elemental monarch was once suppressed by him. I am afraid that only the elemental monarch who has withdrawn all his power can directly suppress the demigod hero. At least Rhodes right now, no matter what Couldn''t do that either. "Although the process was very difficult, we won in the end." Looking at the fallen giant monster, Rhodes finally couldn''t help but sigh with emotion. "Yes, we won." The Flaming Girl echoed softly, no one knew what she was thinking. Rhodes took a deep breath. He and the Lord of the Fire Elemental assisted with all their strength, and they both won so hard. With Telma alone, he might have been defeated by Somla a long time ago. Somla really picked a good time. If Somla insisted on escaping, Rhodes would not dare to chase and kill her rashly. I am afraid he could only let her escape. However, he chose irrational behavior and chose to kill Thelma under the protection of several people. Then it''s no wonder Rhodes. He chose heroic feats, only to die like a hero in the end. "Brilliant victory! You have gained 6,000,000 experience points!" After confirming the newly added experience points from the system, Rhodes has nothing to worry about. What secretly surprised Rhodes was that the experience value belonging to Somra was beyond his imagination, even more than a large battle. In addition to gaining experience points, Rhodes also gained some achievements. "You have obtained the racing achievement [Lightning Buster]." "[Lightning Buster]: Kill the demigod hero Somra of the gods and monsters. The basic reward is reduced by 30% from lightning magic damage, and the damage caused by lightning magic is increased by 30%. After wearing it, the basic reward value increases to 60%." "You have obtained the racing achievement [Demigod Killer]." "[Demigod Killer]: Kill a demigod. The basic reward is +3 to all attributes, and after wearing it, it will cause an additional 100% damage to creatures at the demigod level. " "You have obtained the racing achievement [Yue Zu acting as a substitute]." "[Yue Zu acting as a substitute]: Join an important challenge and achieve a key role. The basic reward increases the total damage by 5%, and the charm -5. After wearing it, the charm can be reduced by itself, so as to obtain the same amount of damage increase (maximum value: 200), It cannot be removed for a week after wearing it." Looking at the newly added racing achievements after the battle, Rhodes was also very emotional for a while. He really took a huge risk. A little bit of joy. [Lightning Buster] This racing achievement, because it has formulated a bonus only for lightning magic, it may not be very useful for other people, but for Rhodes, this racing achievement can be of great use. What Rhodes valued was not the damage reduction ability brought by the Lightning Buster, but its increased damage to lightning magic. After obtaining the [Lightning Buster] racing achievement, even if Rhodes does nothing, he can always enjoy a 30% increase in lightning magic damage. This is undoubtedly a big enhancement for Rhodes'' Titan Arrow . Even if it is used in the Titan Project, the Lightning Buster can bring a good efficiency increase, making Rhodes release 30% more lightning, and it can increase to 60% after wearing it, which has already increased by more than half. Due to the particularity of Titan''s Arrow magic, the panel damage of this spell cannot be increased by Rhode''s own spiritual attributes. If you want to increase the damage of Titan''s Arrow, you can only find a way to find the traces left by the ancient Titans, so that In addition to increasing the magic level of Titan''s Arrow, you can only get the reward of increasing the total damage through the increase in racing achievements. As for the racing achievement [Demigod Killer], its basic reward is the unpretentious all attributes +3, which allows Rhodes to further improve the basic attributes of ordinary legendary creatures. In time, Rhodes even relies on the basic Attributes, you can stand shoulder to shoulder with those powerful demigods. After wearing [Demigod Killer], you can even get a 100% damage bonus against demigods. Although this damage bonus is limited and can only be effective against demigods, it can still be seen that it is powerful. Compared with it, [Lightning Buster], which only increases lightning magic damage by 60% after wearing it, seems a bit insufficient Look. What really interested Rhodes was the racing achievement of [Yue Zu acting as a substitute]. According to the description of this racing achievement, Rhodes was able to obtain this racing achievement because he participated in Somla''s challenge to the air elemental monarch. Whether in terms of identity or the rules of the challenge, Somla''s challenge against the elemental monarch is nothing to do with other people at all. Even the fire elemental monarch was unwilling to intervene in it at the beginning. It belongs to the rules of the elemental monarchs, but Rhodes didn''t care about this matter at all. Instead, he insisted on intervening in this challenge, and finally obtained the achievement of "Yue Zu acting as a substitute". Rhodes noticed that according to the system description, after wearing [Yue Zu Dao Pao], he can reduce the charm value by himself, so as to obtain the same percentage of damage increase, and the limit range of the increase is even higher than that of [Demigod Killer], and Not for every creature, it falls into the category of total damage increase, but at the cost of reducing the charm attribute. Under the effect of the Domain of Love, Rhodes'' charm attribute has been locked at the highest level. Even if he lowers his charm attribute by himself, in the eyes of other creatures, his charm attribute will not change in any way. The creature in the world who cares most about its own charm attribute is undoubtedly the king of lust in the depths of hell. She, who takes lust as her crime, naturally has an inseparable relationship with charm. The domain of love of the king of lust affects the charm attribute The key factor, and Rhodes just happened to have the Domain of Love. What makes Rhodes feel a little bit is that the Domain of Love always allows him to inadvertently perceive its uniqueness. Whether it is the charm attribute or the unique energy of admiration, he has gained a lot. It is indeed a unique field that requires 5 million crime points to exchange for, and the price is worth half of the judgment field of the arrogant king. With the blessing of the field of love, Rhodes can maintain the 200% increase in total damage brought by [Yuezu Daiba] at all times, without worrying about his charm attribute being affected, even if he wears [Yuezu Daiba], he cannot change his achievements for a week. It doesn''t matter to Rhodes, so don''t worry about missing something due to the decrease in charm value. That''s why when Rhodes saw the attribute of [Yuezu Daiba], he was attracted to it at first glance. He was keenly aware of the power of this racing achievement. Most of the time, Rhodes will not change his racing achievements. He always wears [King of Mercenary], as long as he is in the state of mercenary missions, he can get all attributes doubled reward, which is more practical than any damage bonus reward. In addition to [King of Mercenaries], Rhodes sometimes wears [End of Wisdom] to allow himself to obtain legendary Wisdom to solve certain difficulties, or wear [Collector] to allow himself to obtain all Damage increased. [Collector] is among Rhodes'' achievements, except for the newly acquired [Yue Zu Acting], the racing achievement with the most increased base damage. According to the number of artifacts and artifact parts on Rhodes, the total damage can be increased. Previously, Rhodes was always equipped with three combined artifacts, and at the same time, there were some independent artifacts that could be used at any time. The damage increase of collectors was maintained within the range of 130%~150% all year round, which was Rhodes'' most practical ability. The racing achievement of increasing the damage, even if it is like this, is not enough compared to [Yue Zu acting as a substitute] now. Shaking his head, what Rhodes didn''t expect was that his act of intervening in the Battle of the Sovereigns would instead be rewarded by the system and such a unique racing achievement. Perhaps for others, this achievement is not a reward at all, but a punishment. Just for a 5% increase in total damage, the hard-won charm attribute has been reduced by 5 points. I am afraid it will not Have any player be happy about it. You must know that as one of the hidden attributes, the charm attribute can play an unexpected role in many cases, and it cannot be improved with the attribute points obtained by upgrading. The charm attribute is too low. In the early stage of the game, others will not say a word to you, and you will not be able to receive any valuable tasks, let alone gain the trust of the powerful. Only in places where charm is not valued at all, such as a cemetery with the dead, where there are all fleshless skeletons and corrupt walking corpses, no one cares about the appearance of flesh and blood, but healthy and normal people, will they appear Out of place, easy to be hostile by the undead, or in the wasteland where barbarians live, green-skinned barbarians don''t think that humans are attractive, and places such as the Tatalia swamp can ignore the low charm. influences. Many people think that Eli, who lives with many forest animals, does not value charm attributes. In fact, their ideas are wrong. Elves who like beauty and nature are the race that values ??charm the most. Creatures with low charm attributes, such as Races such as dwarves are more or less discriminated against by elves in Airi, and unless they are strong, they have little chance to stand out. The underground world does not value charm. Magicians who are good at body transformation can create bodies with amazing charm. They are also one of the few known unique scholars who can steadily improve the attribute of charm. However, it is extra special to find a magician for body transformation. Be careful, it might be used by sorcerers in their own sorcery experiments, and become a monster in a mass of flesh and blood. For anyone, exchanging 5 points of Charisma for a 5% increase in damage is not worthwhile, even in places where charm is not important, there is always no harm in having a higher Charm. Deducting 5 points of charm, this is the basic effect of the racing achievement. After obtaining the racing achievement, the basic effect will take effect permanently. There is no other way to erase it. Compared with rewards, this is more like a way to destroy the power of the monarch. war punishment. Fortunately, for Rhodes, this kind of punishment is irrelevant at all, not to mention that Rhodes, who used to be a necromancer, didn''t pay much attention to the superficial charm attribute. Sometimes a 5% damage increase is really better than that 5 points. The charm attribute is important, not to mention the Love Domain on Rhodes, which has already locked his charm attribute to the maximum, so there is no need to worry about the reduction of the charm attribute. Checking the newly added rewards in the system log, Rhodes couldn''t help showing a joyful smile. The flame girl beside him also felt the joy in his heart at this moment, thinking that he was very happy for defeating a powerful enemy, and also Smile along with him. And below, the storm giant also dissipated the gathered elements, revealing a human-sized figure. Compared with Rhodes, who was overjoyed because of his victory, at this moment, he seemed to be in poor condition. Although the powerful enemy has been completely defeated, Thelma''s soul has also suffered unimaginable damage. If it weren''t for the power of the monarch to make him support all the way, he would not be able to support him at all. After realizing the weakness of the soul, at this moment, he also set his sights on Rhodes. Chapter 2802 "ended." With the fall of the lightning giant, all the jumping electric charges returned to calm, and Speaker Erica, who was always concerned about this battle, let out a long sigh. As the daughter of the mage god, she has an extraordinary relationship with Somra, and many of her magics are taught by giant gods and monsters. The magic domain on her body is also one of the few domains that can positively restrain Somura''s power, which is derived from the inheritance of the mage god. Now even if she is an enemy, she is unwilling to intervene in this battle. Seeing the giant monsters fall, she feels uncomfortable in her heart. When the battle was over and all the undead were cheering, she just looked at the fallen giant monster with a somewhat sad expression, and at the same time felt sorry for the prosperity of the Mage Empire. "It''s okay, at least it didn''t embarrass me." Seeing the enemy''s body completely annihilated, and the lightning scattered like dust, the big red dragon Molier commented calmly. Relying on heroic will alone can bring a temporary advantage, but it cannot bring final victory. Even though Somura is a demigod, he has never been looked down upon by the big red dragon who is proud of all heroes. He cannot escape the power of time, and cannot fight with the big red dragon until the end of time. If Morila were to fight, she would only need to go back two or three times to try out Somra''s basic strength, and then use four or five times to go back and figure out his hole cards, and then in a dozen or so times to go back, look for In response to his last outburst, he made a final decision and won the victory. Among all the people and even all the creatures that Morrill met, only Rhodes can cope with her time reversal. Every time reversal, every confrontation with Rhodes is a brand new experience, even if it has been regressed Hundreds of times, every time, Rhodes can be promoted to a completely different legendary rank, and she has never been able to figure out the way. Looking at Rhodes on the battlefield, and the Flame Maiden who was holding on to him during the battle, Molly couldn''t help snorting. In the endless time, she and Rhodes had fought countless times. She didn''t know Rhodes originally liked red-haired girls. Back when she was a human being, she had red hair that was brighter than blood and everyone envied her. Seeing the victory in the battle, the undead kept praising Rhode''s name, and Molly didn''t spoil the interest. Let''s wait until the next time for the duel. "Lord of the Undead! Lord of the Undead!" The kings chanted Rhodes'' name, and anyone could see that in this demigod-level battle, the biggest hero undoubtedly belonged to Rhodes. When the storm giant fell to the ground, if it wasn''t for Luo If Germany makes a decisive move, the battle may have ended long ago. "I said a long time ago that the Lord of the Undead will definitely win the final victory!" The Caveman King shouted. In the previous battles, he was also one of the few existences who firmly believed that Rhodes would definitely win. "Is that a demigod... His strength has completely surpassed the legendary level. He is so powerful and terrifying, but in the end he fell into the hands of the Lord of the Undead. This is really..." The lizardman king opened his cloudy eyes. Tong, everything that happened in front of my eyes is so unbelievable. Under the lightning that tore through the sky, he could only listen to the fear in his instincts, lying on the ground trembling, not daring to move, trying to integrate himself into the environment, like a real lizard. However, it was the existence that shocked him so much that he couldn''t even think of resistance, but was defeated by the Lord of the Undead head-on, without leaving a trace of soul. If he hadn''t witnessed this scene with his own eyes, he would not have believed it anyway. "The Lord of the Undead will lead us in the doomsday battle, and we must be the ones who ultimately dominate the entire world!" More and more kings joined in praising Rhodes. If it is said that before this, what the kings admired and valued more was the world-shaking hero Molly, then after this battle, they also understood the horror that belonged to Rhodes, and they were able to conquer Bracada and save the mage from the snow. How could Rhodes, who was expelled from the domain, be weak? Under the joint efforts of those two overlords, the whole world will surely fall into their hands. No one can stop this force, neither demons nor angels. The kings have deep confidence in this. "The Titan''s will has reached its limit, but it''s still not as good as the hero Tula Leon... But Rhodes, I didn''t expect him to have such potential, it seems that this time it''s up to him..." After hearing the news, the king of lust who came to watch the battle also had his eyes on the final scene of the battle. A battle of this level, even in hell, is rare to see in a hundred years. In her memory, the last time such a fierce battle broke out in hell was the battle between the hero Tula Leon and the arrogant king. There are few heroes in the world who can possess the will to never perish even if their souls perish. The hero Tula Leon counts as one, and Somla is still a long way from becoming an immortal hero. If you want to ask why the Lust King knows so well about the hero Tula Leon... She is being chased and killed by the hero who returned from hell, or the beast. Under the blessing of the supreme and immortal will, Tula Leon has long forgotten the memories of the past, and at the same time lost his own thinking ability. Everything he did was to satisfy the original strong will and obtain the soul that made him The thing that haunts his dreams is like a tireless beast that can only kill. Everything that stands in his way will be smashed by his sword. In order to face the attacking beasts, the Lustful King approached the Lazy King, and prepared to rely on his inert domain to meet the enemy, but he still had no idea in his heart. No one knew whether the lazy king''s strength could resist the attack of the wild beasts. Maybe when the time comes, she will rely on Rhodes to make a move. Thinking of this, the Lustful King also showed a sweet smile to the black-robed man not far away, which made people unconsciously want to protect him. Rhodes noticed the changes in the field of love, and looked sideways, it turned out that the king of lust had also opened the field of love, and was touching his own field with the power of the field. After previous battles, Rhodes discovered that the same domains can be superimposed. The Burning Domain on his body can be superimposed with the domain of the Fire Elemental Monarch, thus displaying unprecedented terrifying power. At the moment when the Burning Domain superimposes, all the fire elements in the world seem to obey Rhodes'' command. Rhodes is like a real elemental monarch, possessing the power of a demigod. Rhodes couldn''t help but think, if the superposition of the Burning Domain can give him the ability to be like a fire elemental monarch, then what will happen when the Domain of Love is superimposed? As if seeing what Rhodes was thinking, the King of Lust just looked at him with a smile, as if telling him that if he wanted to know the changes after the domains were superimposed, he had to try it himself, and the King of Lust would wait here he. Seeing this, Rhodes quickly looked away, and his intuition told him that the King of Lust must be planning something, and he didn''t want to go to provoke it. If he offended the king who was in charge of the crime of lust, the consequences might be more terrifying than offending the other kings. With the Flame Maiden at the side, Rhodes came to Thelma who had recovered her body. After a bitter battle, Thelma''s soul showed signs of extinction. Under Somura''s fierce offensive, the sin karma left in his soul like a gangrene by the arrogant king has now been completely enlarged. Sin karma has wrapped his entire soul, and his soul is about to be completely swallowed up. Somla''s lightning completely crushed his hope of getting better. "Somla, you really picked a good time..." Looking at the lightning giant that had completely dissipated, Thelma couldn''t help but let out a sigh. "You''ll be fine..." The flame girl on the side also seemed to realize the seriousness of the problem, and couldn''t bear to look at Thelma, who couldn''t bear the serious injury, and comforted her. Perhaps in many cases, she is not likable as a wayward person, and even the other elemental monarchs are unwilling to associate with her, but when she is in danger, the other elemental monarchs will always help her. Erma''s soul was about to be completely devoured by her sins, and she also seemed a little lost. "Wait, let me try." Feeling the guilt that was engulfing Thelma''s soul, Rhodes seemed to think of something, maybe the source of the guilt on his body could be resolved in a way, and then he took the initiative to step forward, He put his hands on Thelma''s body. The next moment, Rhode''s hand was snapped away, and he felt a terrible threat. If he hadn''t let go in time, his soul would also be soaked in sin, and thus completely perish in sin. It was a kind of polluted crime, even Rhodes, who was the source of the crime, couldn''t resolve it. This crime was enough to swallow everything, and that was the ability of the arrogant king. When the Doomsday Blade is paired with the Arrogant King''s Judgment Domain, nothing can escape his judgment. This is the power of the protagonist of the third expansion pack. Even the Elemental Monarch cannot resist this power. Thelma right now has not yet broken free from the final seal, and his soul is almost swallowed by sin. If he breaks free from the seal, he may be able to persist for a while, and even find a way to restrain himself, but it is too late now. "I understand the current state." Thelma rejected Rhode''s kindness. No one knew better than him that the current state of his soul was an inescapable trial for him. "Telma..." The Flame Maiden sighed, maybe she once disregarded Thelma''s kindness and thought he was very annoying, but now everything has changed. "From the place where Somla disappeared, I found this." Thelma showed a relieved expression, the whirlwind was circling in his hand, a unique orb, and a magic book with atmosphere appeared in front of him hands. "Don''t control the elements anymore. Maybe you can hold on for a while longer." The Flaming Girl said in a strong tone, and now she is still urging the power of magic, which will only make Thelma''s soul collapse faster. Facing the reminder of Flaming Girl''s good intentions, but still with a bad attitude, Thelma just smiled gently, and at the same time set her sights on Rhodes: "Rhods, is the Ball of Destruction still on you?" Rhodes seemed to realize something, his expression changed slightly, and at the same time he took out the pitch-black orb. "Are you going to..." The Flame Girl also discovered the problem. The Air Spirit Ball and the Air Magic Book appeared together with the Destruction Ball. Could it be that Thelma was preparing to... "Yes." Thelma did not deny this, "I admit that I miscalculated the power of the arrogant king, my judgment is coming, and my soul will soon be swallowed up by sin, but the authority of the air elemental monarch can be You can''t stay silent with me." "According to the ancient secret law, when the spirit ball, the strange book, and the destruction ball gather together, you can seize the power of the elemental monarch in the most primitive way. There are many people like Somla in the past who have obtained the spirit ball and the strange Book guys, but they couldn¡¯t get the Ball of Destruction. The Ball of Destruction has long been under the joint control of the elemental monarchs, until you appeared, Rhodes. Until now, I didn¡¯t understand that you took the Ball of Destruction from Sariel¡¯s hand. The ball is no accident, it was prepared for this moment..." A series of words came down, and in the end, there were many cracks in Thelma''s body. As the elemental monarch, he would only show signs of collapse when his soul couldn''t bear it. The Flaming Girl could no longer watch, and at the same time, a strong sense of self-blame emerged from the bottom of her heart. If it wasn''t for her delusion to challenge the arrogant king, and if she didn''t change her mind after the help arrived, Thelma''s soul would also die. If he won''t get hurt, he won''t end up in the current situation. It''s a pity that there is no if in this world, the power to reverse time and start all over again is not available to everyone. The supreme power that belongs to the holy female dragon is only in the hands of one hero so far. The power of retrogression lends to others. On the side, after listening to Thelma''s narration, Rhodes was stunned for a moment. He never thought that Thelma decided to pass on the authority of the air elemental monarch to himself when his soul was about to perish. As long as Rhodes agrees and accepts it, then he is very likely to become the next air elemental monarch, in charge of all air elements in this world. Perhaps for the current Rhodes, he still can''t be completely promoted to become a Qi elemental monarch, after all, it belongs to the authority of a demigod, but as long as he accepts the inheritance of Thelma, Rhodes can almost see himself becoming a Qi elemental monarch. The day of the elemental monarchs. The biggest competitor of the air elemental monarch, the hero Somra also fell in this competition. Who else will compete with Rhodes for the power of the air elemental monarch? To Rhode''s surprise, the biggest gain of this battle is not the racing achievements in the system at all. No matter how much his basic attributes are improved, no matter how much his damage is increased, how can he compare with the power of the elemental monarch? This inheritance is Rhodes'' biggest gain. Chapter 2803 "The Lord of Air Elements..." Thinking of the meaning of this inheritance, Rhodes felt a little different. "Accept this inheritance." Telma said at this moment, "If you don''t accept it, the authority of the Air Elemental Monarch will return to the Air Elemental Plane for the flying creatures and elemental creatures there to compete for. On whose head." The Flame Girl also seemed to have thought of something, and looked at Rhodes with surprised eyes: "This time it is considered cheap for you, the authority of the air elemental monarch... that is the supreme inheritance that countless elemental creatures dream of, when you fully grasp it With everything in the inheritance, you can become a true elemental monarch like me." At the end, she couldn''t help but glared at Rhodes: "Unexpectedly, Telma and Somura kept fighting, but in the end they took advantage of you. When you master everything in the inheritance, you can''t live up to his good intentions. " "Of course I won''t." Rhodes replied. Although it was somewhat beyond his expectations, if he could obtain the inheritance of the air elemental monarch, his strength would also be greatly improved. "To complete our plan, the elemental monarch is indispensable. Once you have mastered the authority of the air elemental monarch, go to the water elemental monarch Salier, and she will tell you how to break free from the final seal..." Before the words fell, Thelma showed signs of failure. The powerful soul belonging to the elemental monarch also withered under the influence of sin. Taking advantage of this last time, he hurriedly took the two treasures left by Somura , handed over to Rhodes, let him cast the oldest secret method. Rhodes didn''t dare to neglect, and after taking the spirit ball and the strange book, he took out the ball of destruction. This is not the first time that Rhodes has obtained the spirit ball and the strange book. As early as in the transaction with the mage and the battle with the fire elementalist, Rhodes obtained the fire spirit ball and the fire magic that corresponded to the fire elemental monarch. Shu, at that time, he saw with his own eyes the changes of those treasures under the blessing of the ball of destruction, but unfortunately he was interrupted by Thelma before he could examine them carefully. The current situation is quite different from that at the time. This time, Rhodes'' use of the secret technique has obtained the permission of the air elemental monarch, which also allows Rhodes to carefully explore the mysteries in it. With the black light of the destruction ball, subtle changes occurred in the air magic book, and the resistance to magic in the past disappeared. If left unattended, the violent magic elements it attracted would instantly tear the entire magic book apart. The countless air magics sealed in the book will also be annihilated, which is a situation that no one wants to see. The out-of-control irritable air element turned into a miniature lightning storm, raging inside the magic book, and what Rhodes had to do at this time was to sacrifice the effect of the air spirit ball, and let the spirit ball induce those violent magic elements . Following Rhodes'' actions, the restlessness inside the magic book did not show signs of stopping, but intensified. Even the surrounding space was filled with smoke and dust by the violent cyclone released by the magic book, and even the pages themselves were torn. signs. If other people were here and saw the magic book that recorded the precious secret method being treated like this, they would definitely feel distressed. They couldn''t bear to see a precious treasure being damaged like this, but Rhodes'' expression didn''t change at all, just like magic. Everything that happened in the book had nothing to do with him. What he did was to stabilize the guidance of the spirit ball as much as possible to prevent the spirit ball from being blown away by the storm. Finally, at the moment when Thelma couldn''t hold on anymore, the change of the strange book was completely completed. Just like what Rhodes saw in the fire magic book, the torn and broken pages were driven by the strong wind and changed from different books. Even though that side is full of cracks, the ancient secret method recorded on it is enough to make any creature crazy, and that is the way to seize the power of the elemental monarch. Seeing everything about the secret technique in his eyes, Rhode walked slowly towards Thelma. In the gust of wind, the flame girl let go of her hand. Although she has gathered all the fire elements in the world, she will not be blown away by the wind at all, but she still let go of Rhodes and lifted the state of domain superposition, which belongs to the air element monarch. moment. When his soul was broken, an endless gust of wind gushed out of Thelma''s body. He is the incarnation of the gust of wind, and he will also turn into a gust of wind. All the elements contained in his body will eventually return to the whole world. The boundless whistling sound drowned out all nearby sounds, flying sand and stones, and the Flame Maiden could only vaguely see that Thelma, who was about to dissipate, seemed to say something in Rhode''s ear, and then her whole body was enchanted The overflowing light shrouded the book. The dissipation of an ancient soul, in exchange for the birth of another powerful soul, the vortex formed by the storm gradually dissipated, replaced by continuously flowing lightning. Even the monarch who is in charge of the air element will have the most convenient air magic. Telma is good at controlling strong winds. If Somura becomes the air elemental monarch, what he will show will not be a body made of strong winds, but a body of lightning that contains thunder. The current changes seem to be telling the flame girl that Thelma''s inheritance is very smooth. When Rhodes completely inherits the authority of the air elemental monarch, the core power he controls must be lightning magic. The inheritance of the air elemental monarch is still going on, and the news of Somla''s defeat spread like wildfire, and soon spread all over the continent. Everyone who pays attention to the monarch''s challenge has learned the news from various channels. Regarding the hero''s ending Or sad, or regretful. It is said that Somra was defeated head-on by the air elemental monarch in the challenge of the monarch, which led to the end of her downfall. But among the few people, there is another theory circulating about this matter, that is, Somla already had the upper hand, and the Air Elemental Monarch disregarded his status and joined other helpers, especially Rhodes, Lord of the Undead. Only then did the hero be completely suppressed and killed. Which statement is the truth of the matter, the world does not know. In any case, the fall of the hero Somra is a foregone conclusion. No one can change this. The threat of the elemental monarch is still there. There are no heroes in the world who are capable of challenging it. When the news spread, the morale in Eri plummeted, the creatures in the forest wept for the fallen heroes, the proud elves also sighed for the death of the giant gods and monsters, and the mages were even more regretful. "I knew he would not succeed." Eschael lamented repeatedly at the temporary headquarters of the magic guild in the Birch Forest, "Somla has guarded Bracada for too long, and he is no longer the one who has the qualifications and the element The hero against the monarch, I should have stopped him at that time... and Eric, you gave him the air spirit ball, if you didn''t do this, how could he challenge the elemental monarch?" Dean Eric, who was named by the president, remained silent. If Somra''s challenge was successful, then everyone would be happy and there would be no trouble. But he failed, and he fell completely, without any possibility of resurrection. Perhaps, the guilt of this failure must not be borne by the president who made the decision, but must fall on the head of a certain mage. The mage empire has lost its former glory, and countless displaced mages are looking forward to the magic guild leading them to recover their homeland from the hands of the undead. The current defeat of Somura is a heavy blow to the mages. At such a time, the magic guild can''t bear the slightest infamy, which will only disappoint the mages even more. Unfortunately, Eric gave him the spirit ball that Somra used to challenge the elemental monarch, and this crime fell on his head. With the wisdom of a mage, Eric quickly figured out all this. He put down the gray hood on his robe, revealing his old face: "I bewitched the hero Somra and asked him to initiate this challenge." , Now that he has failed, I am willing to suffer any punishment." Among the knowledgeable mages, there are many who know the way, but at this moment, no one dares to speak for Eric. The hero Somra has extraordinary significance to Bracada. His death also heralded the complete demise of the glory of the Mage Empire, and Eric, who was charged with killing Somra, could not escape the weight of the magic guild. penalty. It was the vice president, Master Helen, who pleaded for him: "Master President, Dean Eric enjoys an extraordinary reputation among the mages of the academy, and even among the hardcore mages of the guild, many of them are his disciples. .Although he bewitched the hero Somra, but considering his achievements to the mages in the past, please don''t criticize him too much." Listening to Helen''s words, the mages nearby continued to discuss, and there were voices of approval for Helen. Reason has always occupied the minds of the mages, and soon someone spoke up for Eric: "Now that the hero Somra has fallen, every remaining legendary mage is very precious. If Eric is punished again , will only make us completely weakened, and there is no hope of retaking Bracada!" This statement was quickly endorsed by the elders of the guild, Eschael saw all this in his eyes, and finally made a decision: "Nowadays, the Mage Kingdom is in turmoil. Every legendary mage should work hard for the recovery of the Mage Kingdom. The fall of the hero Somra is something that none of us want to see. I believe that Mage Eric did not expect this." Such an ending. Considering Master Erik''s past achievements, I should have forgiven his sins, but..." Hearing Eschael''s words, the other mages breathed a sigh of relief, but now they raised it again. "The patron saint of the mage kingdom died because of his bewitching. If you don''t punish Eric, how can you convince other mages? Eric, all your identities in the academy are now deprived. Return immediately Bracada, together with the magic spies in the snowy area, collect information for the magic guild." Hearing the president''s decision on punishment, the mages nearby covered their mouths and exclaimed, and sent Eric to Bracada, which had long been occupied by the undead. In a sense, it also announced the end of his mage career. The undead who have already occupied the snowy area will not be polite after discovering the spy from the Mage Kingdom. The undead army will follow his traces all the way until he is completely turned into an undead. That is extremely dangerous and a little careless It will be a deadly task. On the bright side, the mages had already withdrawn from that snowy area, but the magic guild never gave up hope of taking back the snowy area. On the vast and boundless snowfield, some rebels hiding in the mage kingdom will not be noticed by the undead at all. Even if the undead can monitor the earth with their magic eyes, they cannot clean up the entire snowfield inch by inch. And this is exactly the president''s punishment for Eric. Everyone knows that returning to the snowy area and secretly collecting information on the enemy will play a vital role in retaking Bracada, but no mage is willing to take the initiative to do so, even Serena, who was originally the leader of the rebels, is now They took the initiative to withdraw back. Facing the enemy, the undead would not show any mercy. Maybe the next moment, the rebels who were originally determined by will would become a member of the kingdom of the undead. Facing this punishment, Eric didn''t have any intention of refusing to accept it, it was the punishment he deserved. He is not afraid of those dangers. He has lived in the Bracada snow field all his life and taught countless students. Naturally, he deserves to die on that snow field. That is the end that belongs to a mage. If there is anything Eric can''t let go of, one is that he can''t see the moment when Bracada is restored, or he can''t even see hope. Under the rule of the Lord of the Undead, unless he can be assassinated, Otherwise, the endless undead will destroy the hopes of all mages. The second is that he can''t worry about a few stubborn students from the past. Last time, when Eric got the air spirit ball, he saw the change in his student. It was an extremely ominous change, and the source of the change was a magic weapon exuding a strange and evil aura. sword. Through consulting the classics, Eric also discovered some amazing facts. In the end, the magic sword is likely to attract even more ominous existences. He must remind his students before things happen, even if The student has completely fallen into darkness, and there is no possibility of turning back. He still has to do this without hesitation, which is what he should do as a teacher. The magic guild forbids mages from returning to Brakada privately. Although the mages miss their hometown very much, the magic guild still wants to do this. But those poisonous hands of the undead will only increase the enemy''s strength in vain. Eric returned to Bracada to try to get the air spirit ball. The Magic Guild knew about it and approved his behavior. This is why when Somla had an accident, all responsibility came It''s because of him. After learning that Eric needs the air spirit ball, the former student did not disappoint his hope, and really got the unique treasure for him from the Dragon King Moliel, but what Eric didn''t know was that all of this happened Became someone else''s wedding dress. Now the opportunity came, Eric just took advantage of the reason of being punished by the magic guild, and was going to return to the Bracada snowy area to warn his students about the Black Demon Sword. Chapter 2804 "A star has fallen..." Under the night sky, Saint Isaac looked at the night sky above his head and said with emotion. Since the flames in the world fell silent, the earth has been plunged into darkness, and the sky has also been dimmed. Many people have rumored that this is a sign before the end of the world, and there is nothing wrong with this statement. In the city of light not far away, there is still a little light coming out, and there is also a rare place in this dark land that still maintains light. The saint raised his head, stared at the endless night sky, and watched among the stars, the dazzling bright star dimmed little by little, and finally crossed the sky and fell from the sky, leaving a faint sadness in vain . When darkness covers the earth, not everyone wants to stay under the light. Sitting with the saints in the darkness was a thin young girl, her clothes were slightly stained with mud, she sat on the ground with the saints, but she didn''t have the faint brilliance of the saints'' external body protection, time After a long time, the clothes became dirty. "It''s just a shooting star, nothing rare, or have you never seen a shooting star in Yunzhong City?" Facing the bewildered saint, the girl frowned, not understanding why he was surprised. "It''s not just a shooting star, it''s a hero. When a hero dies, stars will fall with them. It''s the tears that God shed for them." The saint didn''t explain anything, just lowered his head down. The girl couldn''t perceive the meaning of that meteor, but the saint could, he knew exactly what it meant. The fall of an ancient hero is like the collapse of mountains, like the falling of stars, how could it be hidden from his perception? The girl looked at him and said, "Gods won''t come to help us, but heroes can, and heroes of light will come to help us." The saint just sighed, and there was a bit of emotion in his eyes: "Maybe. Some people can become heroes by relying on their own courage and break the shackles of fate. What can we complain about? Should we complain about God''s fairness? It''s not like this...it''s not like this." The girl was a little puzzled, she only felt that there was something in the saint''s words, but she couldn''t perceive the meaning hidden in them at all. The saint asked again: "Do you think becoming a hero is a gift from God, or is it a manifestation of the hero''s own will?" The girl was lost in thought, unable to answer the question for a while, the saint just sighed slightly, even he himself didn''t know the answer to the question, so how could he count on the girl in front of him? However, the girl''s answer stunned the saint: "It depends on what you believe. The piety of the priest is nothing but a will. When this will drives people to become heroes, do you say it is a gift from God, or is it a kind of will?" The hero''s own will?" "Really..." The saint nodded, the girl''s words are not unreasonable, the children''s words are always so pure, and what is contained in them is the simple and pure thoughts of a child, without any calculations, that is The answer in her heart, the saint can feel this, her will is so pure, maybe one day, she can also become a hero. "No matter what, you should quickly return to the embrace of God. When the reinforcements I call come, the evil in the entire city will be completely wiped out." The saint reminded. The girl didn''t answer, she just stuck her tongue out at him. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "The hero Somra has completely fallen, and Rhodes has won the final victory." In the shadow deeper than the night, Sally looked at this information with a complicated expression on her face. If there is anyone who can know everything that happened in the magic city the fastest, then this person must be the Shadow Lady in the dark. As the supreme leader of the Thieves Guild, all the information collected by the thieves will be handed over to her in the end In the hands, especially she also pays special attention to the situation in the magic city, and the thieves are very meticulous about the intelligence collection there. Regarding Rhodes'' choice to stand on the side of the elemental monarch, Sally seemed a little helpless at first, and she didn''t trust those ancient elemental demigods. The mages trust the magic they have learned, but who would have thought that one day even the most basic magic elements would betray themselves and completely fall into the control of the elemental monarch, and the entire main plane would be divided up by the elemental monarch. . As the leader of the Thieves Guild, Sally should have stood on the side of dealing with the elemental monarch and helped many creatures on the main plane in the face of life and death on the main plane. Rhodes'' choice once made her quite critical, but the situation is different now. "The air elemental monarch''s soul is exhausted, and he seems to have chosen Rhodes to inherit the authority of the elemental monarch." Looking at the last information of the intelligence, she couldn''t help showing a joyful smile on her face. If Rhodes really inherited the power of the air elemental monarch, then everything would be different, and she could rest assured to stand on the same side with the elemental monarch. She believes that Rhodes will not disappoint her, even if she abandons the main plane, there is still an elemental plane controlled by the elemental monarch. "Rod, I never thought you would be able to do this..." Looking at the information recorded in the intelligence, Sally also expressed some emotion. Looking back at the beginning, when I met Rhodes who could see through the darkness, he was being killed by a legendary hero. In the end, he relied on her power to finish off the enemy. I didn''t expect him to be able to influence the demigod. levels of combat. With the silence of the flames in the world, the earth is shrouded in endless darkness. Sally, who possesses the shadow domain, has achieved an unprecedented improvement in strength. As long as she goes one step further, she can become a true demigod, standing shoulder to shoulder with the ancient elemental lord. However, it''s just this step, and she doesn''t know how long she will be stuck. If she can''t find an opportunity for promotion, it may take decades, or even hundreds of years, before she can be promoted in rank. Before that, she was by no means an opponent of those ancient demigods, facing enemies at the demigod level, she could only seek to protect herself in the shadows. Thinking of Rhodes, she couldn''t help sighing a little. The Thieves Guild had already done the most detailed investigation on Rhodes'' promotion path. Rhodes had been promoted from an ordinary person who had no power to protect himself to a level that could threaten demigods. It only took a few years for the strong man, compared with him, all the geniuses in this world would be ashamed, and only those heroes who are completely unreasonable and rely on the awakening of will can compete with him in this aspect . Even so, Sally didn''t have any jealousy, but was sincerely happy for Rhodes'' change. As expected, she is the person she valued the most. She is not the king who is in charge of jealousy in hell. Speaking of that king, Sally His face sank again. According to the content mentioned in the intelligence, that king may have an unusual relationship with Rhodes. "If Rhodes really inherited the power of the monarch, how can I stop here?" In the end, Sally also had some determination in her eyes. Obtaining the authority of the monarch does not mean that everything will be fine. If Sally remembers correctly, a huge threat is pressing on Rhodes'' head like a mountain. The big red dragon that comes from the power of time and dominates the end has never Never loosened his fangs. Even if it is a real demigod, it is impossible to get any benefit from that big red dragon. The power derived from time is so unstoppable. Under the effect of time, even a hero can only die quietly. What is desperate is that the big red dragon is also a hero. She is the unique hero among the dragons and the designated successor of the holy female dragon. The ancient sacred female dragon chose such an ambitious big red dragon as the successor. According to the secret records of the Thieves Guild, the power of the holy female dragon is enough to compete with the stigmata. There have been unknown things between them, and the power of the stigmata is above the four elemental monarchs. He was originally sealed by him. Although Rhodes obtained the inheritance of the air elemental monarch, it does not mean that he is no longer invincible, and the real threat has never disappeared. For the moment when the crisis comes, Sally, who is at the apex of the legend, deeply feels that her own strength is limited, and she wants to participate in higher-level battles. She can only complete her own advancement as soon as possible and become a true demigod. She originally planned to accumulate strength for a period of time, but judging from the current situation, there is no more time left for her. If she wants to face enemies at a higher level with Rhodes, the only way to get promoted now . Having made up her mind, she also plans to go to the Magic City herself. If she wants to let darkness cover the whole world and maximize the power of the Shadow Domain, she still needs Rhodes'' help. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Somla failed..." The news reached the mouth of the Eri elves, and many forest creatures were deeply distressed by the final outcome of the giant monster. The hero died in a heroic way, piercing the evil corner covering the earth with his own blood, and could only delay the elemental The end is approaching, but the evil cannot be completely eradicated. Among Eri, many forest creatures placed high hopes on the giant monsters. The power to control lightning was a terrifying ability that countless forest animals could not even dream of. However, Somla finally failed and fell in the into the hands of the enemy. "It must be that evil Rhodes, or other elemental monarchs intervening, otherwise how could Somra fail? He has already obtained the treasure of restraining the monarch, and he is still a hero with a strong will, and there is no possibility of failure at all. !" After hearing the news, the dwarf king Eufredin was furious and almost scolded the companions of the air elemental monarch all over. What he didn''t know was that his words were very close to the truth. Eufreddin never thought of the possibility that the giant monster would fail. The current situation is a heavy blow to both the mage in distress and the creatures of Eli. With the fall of Somra, in The elven kingdom that stood firm in the apocalypse lost another powerful force. Beside the dwarf, the red-haired half-elf Gru persuaded: "Now that Somra has completely fallen, all we can do is to accept this fact. No matter how reluctant we are, things have happened like this, and now we should What is considered is how to deal with the threat of the elemental monarch in the future?" "Gru, you should stop him." In the upper council of Eri, the elf Yin Wo said at this time, "You are the chief guardian of the forest, if any of us can persuade that giant monster, That elf must be you. But you did nothing, and instead let Somra initiate this unwinnable challenge." Faced with Yin Wo''s accusation and the disappointed eyes of other elves, Gelu just said: "That is a hero''s decision. I believe that Somla thought more than us before making this decision. He will not make such a decision hastily. What position should I use to stop a hero from launching a life-threatening challenge?" If Somra''s challenge is successful, both the Eri council and the forest guardians will only be happy for Somra''s feat, and there will be no such disputes, all disputes, or It stems from the failure of Somra''s challenge. Gru''s words made many elves in the upper council of Eri dissatisfied. Even though Gru is the chief of the forest guardians, he can''t let Somra make such a move. Somra''s fall is a heavy blow to Eli''s comprehensive strength, which makes nothing Eli, who had spare strength, made things worse. Maybe it was the lack of such a demigod''s protection that would make it impossible for forest creatures to survive this doomsday. Fortunately, there are still people who are willing to speak for Gru. The court mages headed by Alisa have chosen to speak for Gru at this moment, so that the parliament is not full of accusations against his persuasion. "Somla is a demigod hero." Alisa said, "I want to ask, how sure are you that you can completely keep a demigod? Want to defeat a demigod, for the elemental monarch In other words, it may not be a difficult task, but if you want to kill an existence that is also a demigod, the difficulty is more than doubled. Even an elemental monarch should not be able to kill a demigod hero with a strong will. .¡± Alisa''s words also attracted a lot of discussion, and soon Yin Wo, who represented the Elf King, asked, "In your opinion, why did Somra fall in this duel?" Alisa was silent for a moment before giving her final conclusion: "There is no way to trap a real demigod hero. If Somra finds that he is not the opponent of the elemental monarch and wants to escape, he will be considered an elemental monarch." , and did not dare to rush to pursue it. But Somla did not do so. The only possibility is that he discovered the weakness of the elemental monarch and planned to do his best to launch a blow that gambled everything, but it failed in the end. " After a pause, Alisa said again: "I believe that with the last strength of Somla, we will be able to achieve a lot of results. Perhaps for a long time, we will not see the air elemental monarch." (ps: Fanwai: follow the miracle, update tomorrow.) Chapter 2805 The wind dissipated. In the center of the storm that was gradually calming down, Rhode''s figure was revealed, and the cloak that was raised high behind him also hung down again at this moment. Right in front of Rhodes'' eyes, Thelma''s soul was completely swallowed up by her sins, which was the result of the hero Somra''s life. Even Rhodes'' intervention could not change this result. Before the soul dissipated, Thelma handed over the authority belonging to the air elemental monarch to Rhodes. Under the inheritance of the violent wind, the current Rhodes is already regarded as the quasi-qi elemental monarch. The reason why he can''t call himself an elemental monarch is because Rhodes is restricted by his rank. The elemental monarchs are all powerful demigods, and only in this way can they fully exert the power that belongs to the monarch. Rhodes'' current rank is far from that of a demigod. In order to restrain Morell from going back in time, he couldn''t even be promoted to the exact legendary profession. Only after the grievances with the hero Morell were completely resolved and he was promoted to a seventh-tier legend could Rhodes gradually master the power of the air elemental monarch . Seeing the flame girl on the side looking at him, Rhodes said slowly: "Now I am an elemental monarch just like you." In the process of Rhodes accepting the inheritance, Fromm raised a barrier turned into fire to separate the sight of all the kings, and no one knew what the real situation of Telma was. Hearing what Rhode said, she gave Rhode a blank look in turn: "It''s different, you can''t exert the power of the Qi elemental monarch at all, but you take back all the Qi elements in the world and show me." Rhodes shrugged helplessly, not to mention him who just obtained the inheritance of the air elemental monarch, even Telma, it seems that he can''t do this, right? If Rhodes remembered correctly, Thelma hadn''t completely broken the seal left by the stigmata at all, so naturally she couldn''t take back all the elements in the world. The flame girl didn''t care so much, she kept provoking from the side: "Try it quickly, if you don''t try, how will you know if you can exert the power of the air elemental monarch?" Under her repeated provocations, Rhodes, who couldn''t bear it anymore, finally reached out and knocked her on the head, which made her calm down a little. "What should I do to break the seal belonging to the elemental monarch?" Thinking of the ancient seal that has always troubled the elemental monarch, Rhodes couldn''t help asking the flame girl. Once upon a time, Rhodes thought about using the power of the hero Tanan to completely seal the elemental monarch. Now that he has inherited the power of the elemental monarch, he is thinking about how to completely break the ancient seal. "How do I know? That''s the matter of the Air Elemental Sovereign." The Flaming Girl was still brooding over Rhode''s previous actions, and couldn''t help but glared at him, "When you can fully utilize the power of the Air Elemental Sovereign, Let''s find the water elemental monarch Salier, she is the most knowledgeable among us. If it is her, maybe she will know the way to break the seal of the air element." Rhodes nodded. He seemed very familiar with the name mentioned by the Flame Maiden. At first, the island he operated and developed on the water elemental plane was drowned by the water elemental monarch Sariel, but later awakened the hero Rhodes in Tanan also snatched the Orb of Destruction, which is crucial to the elemental monarch, from Sariel, which can be regarded as a balance of grievances and grudges. Now that Rhodes has inherited Thelma''s authority, in time, he will become a new generation of Air Elemental Monarch. At that time, he will inevitably have to deal with the Water Elemental Monarch. I only hope that the past grievances will not affect the future development. According to what he saw through the Eternal Magic Eye, Sariel was fighting the heroes holding the ice sword near Eri. The aftermath of their battle completely destroyed the junction between the ocean and the continent, and it had become a The iceberg is colder than Bracada. It seems that this stalemate battle will not have a final result in a short time. After hearing the flame girl''s proposal, Rhodes nodded and accepted, at least now he knew where to find clues to break the monarch''s seal. "Also, since you have inherited Thelma''s sovereign authority, the Orb of Destruction is no longer your exclusive property. The Orb of Destruction has always been shared among elemental monarchs. Whoever needs it, the Orb of Destruction will In the hands of whom it appears, you have to bear the responsibility!" The Flaming Girl said resolutely. "What?" Rhodes raised his eyebrows, but he still took out the Ball of Destruction. Judging from the expression of the flame girl, she didn''t seem to be making up, "I didn''t know there was such a thing, the Ball of Destruction It belongs to me." "Hmph, I knew you didn''t want to do this. You said I was a cheapskate...you are a cheapskate..." At the end, the flame girl''s voice dropped, but Rhodes heard what she said Seeing it clearly, the corners of her mouth twitched, she didn''t expect the Flaming Girl to be so vengeful, and returned the evaluation he said casually. "You have inherited the authority of the air elemental monarch, and you have the ball of destruction in your hand. You are qualified to reopen the spiritual net. Come and say hello to other elemental monarchs." Listening to the flame girl''s words, Rhodes froze for a moment, but before he could react, his hand was grabbed, and a burning consciousness spread from his hand. In the previous battles, Rhodes was already familiar with the way of using the superposition of Burning Fields to fight against the Flaming Girl. Now he felt the consciousness that belonged to her. Pulled by her consciousness, leading her own consciousness, she dives all the way to the spiritual sea where the mage gathers magical elements. At this moment, Rhodes'' consciousness seemed to be separated from his body, and even did not belong to him, but Rhodes immediately realized that his consciousness had always existed in his body and never left. Now all of this seems to be his illusion, everything happened in the deepest part of his consciousness. "Don''t be distracted." The flame girl complained in his ears. Rhodes took a closer look, but she didn''t move at all, as if she was standing still. Her voice sounded directly from the bottom of Rhodes'' heart , There seems to be some kind of unique spiritual connection between the two. For the spiritual connection, whether it is a mage or a player in the previous life, there is a certain amount of research. According to the research at that time, the ability of spiritual connection is responsible for the special skill "academic". High-level academic special skills can enable scholars to achieve spiritual connection and even sharing of thoughts, so as to quickly share their knowledge. And some pictures in memory and so on. Rhodes has also used this special skill to learn a lot of practical skills, but he himself did not spend skill points on academics. Every time, other existences with academics shared the skills with him. After Rhodes conquered Bracada, relying on the knowledge of many undead scholars, he almost learned all the magic researched by Bracada mages. Except for some unique magic, or the extremely partial fifth-level magic, he has now mastered all the rest of the magic. Although Rhodes doesn''t have academic skills, but with the blessing of racing achievements, he has a legendary wisdom skill, which is far more useful than academic skills. Right now, under the leadership of the flame girl, Rhodes'' consciousness dives all the way to the end of the sea of ??spirits, and will soon reach the end of the spirit. In the process of deep meditation, mages will also dive their consciousness below the sea of ??spirits, but they will never come to such a deep and silent place. This place has exceeded the limit that ordinary people can bear. The dark and deep sea beyond the border is enough to scare anyone. Even the mage who is lucky enough to come here does not want to explore this daunting spiritual boundary, but to return to his own body as soon as possible. After a long time, there is even the risk of being completely lost. In Bracada in the previous life, there were not a few mages who went crazy every year during deep meditation. Some said that they were disturbed by others during meditation, so that they became angry and lost their minds. As for the insanity, it became crazy, but there is another unacknowledged, only a few legendary mages said that they crossed the boundary of the sea of ??spirits, so that their souls became abnormal. Even Rhodes, who used to be an orthodox mage, had never dived into such a deep place in the sea of ??spirits, let alone now, if it weren''t for the leadership of the flame girl, Rhodes would never have come here. "Where is this place?" Rhode couldn''t help asking, and his question also reached the ears of the flame girl along the spiritual connection. "Of course this is the spiritual net, a place where only elemental monarchs are qualified to reach. Oh, I forgot that you don''t even know that you have just inherited the authority of the elemental monarch, and you don''t understand anything at all." The flame girl continued to provoke road. Rhodes was a little helpless, if it wasn''t for him right now, he was just the incarnation of spirit, he would definitely hit the flame girl''s head hard to let her know how powerful she is. Seemingly seeing Rhodes'' confusion, after the Flame Maiden laughed, she kindly told Rhodes about the situation here: "Elemental monarchs will communicate here, you can simply understand that this place is exclusively for The meeting room of the elemental monarch. It¡¯s just that when the ball of destruction was lost, the spiritual net was completely closed, and I haven¡¯t been here for a long time.¡± She glanced at Rhodes, and then said: "Fortunately, you have inherited the authority of the elemental monarch, quickly take out the ball of destruction, only the power of the ball of destruction can break the barrier at the end of the sea of ??spirits, even The elemental monarch has nothing to do with those solid barriers." Rhodes seemed to hear something, the elemental monarchs could reach the end of the sea of ??spirits, or rely on the power of the destruction ball, it seems that in addition to breaking the creature''s anti-magic ability, the treasure also has some unknown effects. Although Rhodes got the Orb of Destruction, how can his research on this treasure compare with the elemental monarch who has survived for thousands of years? Even though the elemental monarchs have been sealed long ago and have been in a deep sleep for a long time, their research on the ball of destruction is still far beyond Rhodes. For example, in the current spiritual net, under the leadership of the fire elemental monarch, Rhodes came to the end of the spiritual sea, but in Rhodes'' perception, if he knew that there was such a thing in advance, even without the leadership of the fire elemental monarch , Relying on his own spiritual attributes far superior to ordinary legendary mages, Rhodes, who tried his best, was able to come here barely, so as to explore this unique spiritual sea. After arriving at the end of the sea of ??spirits, no matter how Rhodes moved forward, he couldn''t continue to take a step forward. There was boundless resistance there, like a row of barriers piled up with the top-level anti-magic treasures. With everything approaching. This resistance is not specifically aimed at any creature, but exists here forever. Thinking about the twists and turns in the past, the powerful legendary mages who have come to the end of the sea of ????spirit must be disappointed. Desolation, no exciting treasures, no rewards, just a strong barrier that can resist the approach of any element, this contrast is enough to disappoint anyone. Perhaps this is also the reason why the situation at the end of the sea of ??spirits has not been recorded by any mage. Any exploration here is just a waste of time. However, for Rhodes and those elemental monarchs, the situation is different. Existing at the end of the sea of ??spirits is the anti-magic barrier that blocks all magical elements. There is only one artifact in the world that can break all resistance to magic, whether it is the anti-magic ability of creatures or the resistance of ordinary treasures. They will all dissipate under the effect of that artifact. That treasure is precisely the Orb of Destruction jointly controlled by the Elemental Sovereign. What the ball of destruction can destroy is not only those ordinary anti-magic abilities, even the repulsive force at the end of the spiritual sea will also be restrained by the ball of destruction. Not long ago, the Ball of Destruction was snatched by Rhodes, and even the elemental monarch could not continue to resist the rejection of the spiritual net, so he was expelled. Now when Rhodes inherited the authority belonging to the air elemental monarch, the flame girl felt The first thing he thought of was to bring him to the end of the sea of ??spirits and let him use the ball of destruction to break the barrier here. "Why didn''t you tell me before that there is such a spectacle at the end of the sea of ??spirits?" Rhode couldn''t help asking, looking at the flame girl who led him here. "You weren''t the elemental monarch at that time, how could I tell you a secret that only the elemental monarch knows?" Facing Rhodes'' question, the Flaming Girl glared at him instead, with a complaining expression as if saying, "Why weren''t you an elemental monarch then" same thing. Rhodes shook his head helplessly. From the answer of the flame girl, he also came to a truth, never try to argue with the jealous king in the depths of hell, she will push all the faults on others. Chapter 2806 In the sacred place in the forest, in the arch of dead wood belonging to the dryads, there were some changes this day. The ancient treant transformed from red cedar suddenly began to stretch its branches and leaves. The change of the redwood treant immediately alarmed the little dead wood warriors guarding nearby, and they all exclaimed in admiration of this rare change. According to the old Ents, the Sequoia Treant has been around for a long time, he has survived from the ancient times, and may be older than some Elven Elders. According to the theory that the older the dead wood warrior, the stronger the strength, the power of the Sequoia Treant should be beyond the imagination of others, but this is not true for the Sequoia Treant. As one of the oldest Treants, The strength of the Sequoia treants is limited, and they cannot even become the guardians of the forest. The redwood tree man has not moved his body for a long time. The last time he moved his body was hundreds of years ago. During these hundred years, he was like a real redwood tree, even if the elves walked along his body , climbing all the way to the top of his head, treating him as an immovable watchtower, he will not have any complaints, nor will he make any movements. If it wasn''t for the tree people who could feel his breath of life, knowing that he had been living well all along, but just fell into a long sleep, whoever saw the sequoia tree that didn''t move at all, even the unique face of the tree people , and gradually merged with the bark, they would think that the consciousness of the redwood treant had long since disappeared, leaving only the body of the tree. For many deadwood fighters, when their consciousness dissipates, their bodies will remain intact and become a real tree. Even when necessary, the deadwood fighters can voluntarily give up their lives, thus, like real trees, Turned into a solid wall to resist the offensive. Normally, the awakening of the Red Tree Treeman would definitely attract the attention of many elves, and the good elves would even hold a celebration for him. Those ancient existences that have spent a long time are very popular no matter where they are. Maybe the Sequoia Tree Man is not like the Wisdom Tree, who can collect worldly wisdom from the long sleep, but his existence has long been a symbol, no matter what Whether it is tree people or elves, they all respect him. Elves like treants, and treants are an indispensable part of forest creatures. They are powerful, but they are not aggressive. Trees will not attack others for no reason, and they will not compete with those elves for the limelight. When Eli is in danger, the tree people are also an important force against the enemy. The tree people who can perfectly hide in the forest will undoubtedly bring a fatal blow to the enemy. Even when the evil necromancer planned to attack the land of Eli, he had to find a way to use the cloud of death to razed the dense forest made of trees to the ground. Those who defend against the enemy in the forest are not only the elves who are good at dense forest guerrilla, but also those sturdy deadwood warriors. And at this moment, the awakening of the redwood tree people today did not cause any trouble, let alone a celebration, I am afraid that except for a few small tree people, no one cares about the redwood tree people''s awakening at all. A big event just happened , Shocked the whole Eri. All the elves, all the creatures in the forest, are lamenting the fall of the hero Somura, and the entire elf kingdom is filled with a depressed mood. The hero who fought to protect the justice in the world just fell into the hands of the enemy, which is a heavy blow to any creature. The creatures in the forest are more concerned about who will guarantee their safety when Somla falls? And who should deal with the approaching crisis? Without heroes who fight against evil, the creatures in the forest are extremely confused about the invisible future. If Somla wins in the end, the awakened Sequoia Treant might still be able to catch up with the excitement. The whole country of Eri will hold celebrations for Somla who has returned from victory, congratulating him on defeating the powerful enemy who has been troubling him, and the elemental monarch who has caused disasters to the world. Exist as a mascot, sharing the beauty brought by victory. It''s a pity that all of this disappeared with Somra''s failure. There will be no more exciting celebrations, no more laughter and laughter from forest creatures, and there will be only endless laments, and the deathly silence forest. Every lost elf can feel that maybe the dead silence is the original appearance of the forest. The elf kingdom has existed for too long, and the forest creatures have long forgotten what the most primitive dense forest looks like. Now that the mages of Bracada have suffered such catastrophe and lost the hero who protected everyone, it may not be long before it will be their turn. Every creature of the woods hates to think that way, and who wants to bask in bad news when there is good news? However, the fact is that since the end is approaching, except for the time when the hero Gru returned from the sea, the creatures in the forest have hardly heard any good news, and everything seems to be against them. In the face of the doomsday that engulfed the world, all the resistance made by the forest creatures seemed so powerless, and sadness shrouded the entire elf kingdom. After hearing the news of the hero''s death, many creatures even lost their fighting spirit, and they returned to the jungle, waiting for the end to come. In the dead wood arch right now, there are a few treants who have lost their fighting spirit. When the hero Somra embarked on a long journey, they also prayed and blessed the hero. However, even the blessing of the priest of Erathia, Time will not work, let alone these treants. When the news of the death of the hero Somra came, the treants completely lost their fighting spirit. They broke away from the protection of the forest guardian and came to the sequoia treant who had already fallen into silence and was not moving at all, preparing to wait here quietly for the last moment. When it came, I didn''t expect that it didn''t take long at all, and the redwood tree people who hadn''t changed for hundreds of years suddenly moved. "Children of the forest, it''s great to see you as soon as you wake up." As soon as he woke up, the red cedar tree man warmly greeted the tree men gathered here, his words seemed to be full of unstoppable joy. Listening to the inspiring and enthusiastic words of the Sequoia tree man, even the dead wood warrior who had long been disheartened, couldn''t help sighing at this moment: "Old Sequoia tree man, I envy you very much We can still be happy sometime. We can¡¯t fall into a long sleep like you, and what¡¯s happening right now really makes us unable to laugh.¡± From the dull answer of the dead wood warrior, the red cedar tree man also saw that their emotions were not right. The long years also brought him profound wisdom not weaker than that of a mage, and then he asked a group of disheartened tree men Said: "Tell me, what bad things happened during the time I was sleeping?" The trees looked at each other, and finally the tree with the strongest branches and the leader explained: "Old redwood tree, you have been sleeping for hundreds of years. The bad things that happened, even if I talk about the last day and night, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t explain clearly, I can only tell you what happened in recent years.¡± The branches and leaves of the redwood treant were swaying. If he was a human being, he must be very satisfied with the explanation of the deadwood warrior and was nodding kindly to him. "In the early years, the dense forest of Eri was attacked by necromancers. The necromancer who controlled the artifact used the artifact to create an invincible army of undead. He led the undead and almost forced Eri to nowhere. The forest animals Our homeland was also invaded by death, even the wise man Yuk died in his hands..." Hearing what the dead wood warrior said, the red cedar tree man opened his mouth wide. Unlike him, Uke the Wise is just a sequoia tree dyed with a heroic atmosphere, and finally gained his own consciousness and became a treant. Uke the Wise is a real tree of wisdom, which is the most important tree among all tree species. tallest old tree. In addition, Uk the Wise can be regarded as the origin of the tree of wisdom. If you carefully investigate the tree of wisdom in the Eremi Forest, you can get an amazing discovery from under their intertwined roots. All the trees of wisdom are inseparable from the wise man Uke. Those trees of wisdom are like children of Uke. This is no secret. This kind of saying has long been circulated among other tree people. If anyone can explore the secrets hidden under the roots of trees, it must be other types of treants. Even the redwood treants have occasionally heard the secrets about those trees of wisdom. The wise man Yuk has an extremely important status in the whole of Eri. He once became the chief of the forest guardian. No matter his status or status, he is far beyond the comparison of the redwood trees. However, such an ancient wisdom tree with extraordinary status died in the hands of the enemy during the battle. How could this news not surprise the redwood tree people? In any case, this is bad news for Erimilin. "Who is the chief guardian of the forest now?" the redwood tree man asked hastily. "The hero Gru inherited the chief position. He lived up to the expectations of all the forest creatures, and brought back from the end of the ocean an excalibur that freezes everything." "Gru..." The Sequoia Treeman remembered the name. He had been asleep for too long, and he had never heard of the name of Gru, who had become famous in Eri in recent years. "The death of Uk the Wise is not the only disaster facing Eri." As if thinking of something, the deadwood warrior also showed a bit of lamentation on his face: "A crisis that affects the whole world is approaching, and the ancient elemental monarchs have also stretched out their claws on this world. They want to take away the world. All the elements of the world will be destroyed. The guardian from Bracada, the hero Somra, challenged the elemental lord, but failed in the end..." In the end, the withered bark-like face of the dead wood warrior also showed a bit of unbearable expression. All the forest creatures with justice in their hearts were looking forward to the victory of the giant monster, but things went beyond everything. As expected, the one who failed in the end turned out to be the hero that people had always placed high hopes on. Even the redwood treants were infected by the sadness in the words of the deadwood warriors. The death of a hero is always so tragic. For heroes, the redwood treants also have a special understanding. The redwood treants hundreds of years ago are just It was in a fierce battle that he felt the aura of a hero, and then he underwent a radical change, from a tree that was cut off by someone to a real treant. The will of a hero can infect everything, and all things will be transformed into treasures because they feel the will of a hero, and even go one step further, becoming a unique and true artifact, but this is always a minority, almost no heroes can have that victory All powerful enemies, the supreme will that cannot be restrained even by fate. Many heroes were able to be born, not so much because their will broke their fate, but rather because of a moment of good luck, they became heroes at the moment when their own will broke out. If they were to do it all over again, it was hard to say whether they could become heroes. However, there is a kind of hero whose will is invincible. Under that will, except for the existence of heroes, nothing can stop them. With that extremely strong will, any strong enemy will be defeated by them beat. That kind of hero with supreme will is so rare, it can even be said that it is not tolerated in the world. Many pretentious heroes will regard themselves who have awakened their will as the supreme hero. Unfortunately, the facts often teach them a painful lesson . The redwood tree man has seen many heroes, including those who are proud and arrogant, and those who are awakened by good luck. Whenever he wakes up, his favorite thing to do is to find the Eri dense forest. Those who are quite famous heroes, see what kind of heroes they belong to. If you want to ask why the Sequoia Treant, who is obviously not a hero, knows the hero so clearly, the answer is that he has seen the real supreme hero. Even in countless years of long sleep, the Sequoia treant has never forgotten the awakening of the supreme hero. It is that supreme will, it is the invincible heroic figure that awakens The soul possessed by the tree made him a real tree man. Speaking of which, the redwood treant should also thank that hero. If it weren''t for his awakening, the redwood treant might have turned into a pair of dead trees long ago. Ordinary redwood trees can''t live for hundreds of years. , when the time comes, they too will fall like all living things. For a long time, the Sequoia tree people have been unable to express their gratitude to the supreme hero in person. Like all heroes, the heroes who are short-lived can hardly escape the silent ending in the end. Fortunately, the situation seems to be different now. turnaround. "Don''t worry." The redwood tree man comforted the deadwood warrior beside him, "When evil rises from the world, there will always be a hero who will come out to defeat all enemies. I can feel his breath, the hero Tula Leon, he is finally back He will help us to defeat all enemies." Chapter 2807 Not long after, the news of the Sequoia Treant''s awakening was known to the forest guardians in the dense forest. The court mage headed by Alisa checked the condition of the Sequoia Treant and found that apart from a few worm eyes on his body, his body was fine after hundreds of years of sleep, so they left with confidence. The opportunity to ask the redwood tree man was given to other forest guardians. In the elven kingdom of Eri, the red cedar treants have a special status. Perhaps the strength of the red cedar treants is not even comparable to those experienced dead wood warriors. They only have a huge body with a scary appearance, but No forest guardian dares to underestimate him. The Sequoia Treant has experienced ancient times. Like the Dragon Whisperer, it is the link between the Elven Kingdom and the hero Tula Leon. After learning the news of the return of the hero Tula Leon, the guardians of the jungle are also very excited. Evil cannot always prevail. When the hero Somra falls, nothing lifts the morale of Eri more than the resurrection of an ancient hero. The legend of the hero Tula Leon, that is the oldest story handed down in Eri, any elf has heard more or less. In the ancient story, the hero Tula Leon faced unprecedented evil, and the will transformed from love helped him defeat all enemies. I don''t know how many years have passed since the era of the hero Tula Leon. No matter how intense and ardent a feeling is, after the scouring of time, there will be a moment when it fades away, even if it is placed on a hero, there is no exception. The moment of the strongest will in a hero is undoubtedly the moment when they awaken. As time goes by, after decades or hundreds of years have passed, can heroes still maintain such a pure will? It doesn''t even take that long at all. When the hero achieves his wish, the will that drives him to keep moving forward will naturally gradually disappear. For heroes who have lost their original will, although the power of hero specialties will not disappear, their strength will be greatly reduced, and they will eventually fall to the point where they are no different from ordinary creatures. However, no Eri creature would doubt the will of the hero Tula Leon, that pure heroic will, no matter how long it has passed, there will be no moment of extinction, nothing can stop the supreme hero hero. Every Ery creature who has heard the story of the hero Tula Leon thinks so. The only thing the Ery creatures worry about is whether the hero Tula Leon still has feelings for the elf kingdom Ery after hundreds of years have passed. How much affection? Even the will of a hero will be diluted by time, not to mention other emotions. The elves found embarrassingly that in the current elven kingdom, there seemed to be nothing worthy of the hero Tula Leon''s nostalgia. His familiar companion had long since passed away, and the whereabouts of his sister, the Dragon Whisperer, was unknown. Outside of the Tula Leon Forest named after him, nothing seems to be able to maintain the relationship between the Elven Kingdom and him. Will the hero Tula Leon care about the forest named after him? No forest creature can give an answer to this question. That is what the forest creature did to commemorate the great hero, but how could the heroic will of Tula Leon be destroyed by everyone? Trapped by the dense forest? Hundreds of years have passed, and no one knows what the hero Tula Leon has become. His attitude towards Eli is also unknown to the forest creatures. The connection between Leon and Eli is naturally the best thing. Because of this, the redwood tree man is particularly important. His awakening has given the forest creatures a lot of confidence. If there is anything else that can awaken the hero Tula Leon''s feelings for Eli, that thing is undoubtedly the Sequoia tree man in front of him. The redwood tree man has a very special status. He is in the same era as the hero Tula Leon. Not only that, but he is an ordinary redwood tree, and he is infected by the will of the supreme hero. Only then has he completed his own awakening. The Sequoia Treants witnessed the moment when Tula Leon became a hero. With this relationship, the guardians of the forest are naturally very concerned about every move of the redwood treant, which can strengthen the connection between the hero Tula Leon and Eri, this time it all depends on the treant in front of him. No one can change the will of the hero, even if there is a redwood treant this time, there is no Eri creature that can guarantee that the hero Tula Leon will definitely be touched by the memory of that past. "Sequoia Treant, I''m glad you woke up when Eli was in distress, and you brought us such important news about the hero Tula Leon." Yin Wo, representing the Elf King, received the Sequoia Treeman together with other forest guardians. Looking at the ancient Treeman, even Yin Wo couldn''t help lowering his proud head. In the past era, the reason why Eli specially designated an area in the forest holy place for the sequoia treant to rest forever, it can be said that it was prepared for this moment. Legend has it that when the hero Tula Leon returns, the Sequoia Treant will also wake up, and his body is stained with the breath of that supreme hero. Of course, during these hundreds of years, the Sequoia Treant also woke up on its own several times, which alarmed many forest guardians, but it won''t be long before the Sequoia Treant will fall into a deep sleep again. Many tree people like to sleep forever, it is a kind of instinct as a tree, so loggers must pay special attention, otherwise, maybe at some point, they will cut down on the dead wood warrior with an axe, and there will be no good after that experience. "I feel his breath. The hero Tularion, he has returned from hell..." The redwood tree man said excitedly, at the end, tears welled up on the wrinkled bark face. Yin Wo remained silent. Everyone knew the connection between the Sequoia Treant and the hero Tula Leon. Regarding the news of the hero''s return, the Sequoia Treant must have felt more deeply than all the forest creatures. No one understood better than he what the news of the successful return of the hero Tula Leon meant. Yin Wo was not in a hurry to inquire about the news about the hero Tula Leon, but said to the redwood tree in front of him like a chat: "I remember when you woke up from your dream last time, I was just a Children who understand. After hundreds of years of long sleep, Sequoia Treant, have your injuries ever recovered? Has your strength improved?" Hearing Yin Wo''s inquiry, the redwood tree man just shook his head kindly: "I have felt the will of that hero, but unfortunately, before that, someone left me with an indelible injury, I''m afraid I don''t care No matter how long I sleep, my strength won''t change a single bit." Yin Wo also showed a somewhat regretful expression. Although he had already guessed the answer, it was still difficult for Yin Wo to accept it for a while when the answer was uttered by the Sequoia Treeman himself. With the passage of time, any creature can have stronger strength than before, which is why those old forest creatures have stronger power, and the strength of creatures is always proportional to their accumulation. The aging of tree people is an extremely long process. Before the aging period arrives, with the growth of time, the strength of tree people will become stronger and stronger, and their ranks will continue to rise. In the dense forest composed of towering ancient trees, there will be It is not surprising that there are several dead wood warriors who have existed for hundreds of years and thousands of years, and their strength is close to legend. However, for the Sequoia Treeman, the improvement of his strength seems to be a luxury that is impossible to achieve. Even though he has been sleeping for hundreds of years, his strength has not improved at all. Nothing else changes. The red cedar is famous for its tall and strong. The ancient red cedar is like a lonely sentinel, standing among the dense forests. The red cedar watchtower in Eri is built with red cedar. It is not an easy task to use the power of wisdom to enlighten the wisdom of the red cedar tree and make it a real tree person. Compared with any other trees, attributing red cedar trees is thankless. Even if red cedar treants are successfully produced, their strength is extremely limited, not comparable to the mighty deadwood fighters. Even so, after a long period of dormancy, the strength of ordinary red cedar wood fighters will also be improved under the continuous photosynthetic growth. However, the Sequoia tree man in front of him, even though hundreds of years have passed, his strength has not changed in any way. This situation undoubtedly amazed the forest guardians who were born in the past hundred years. They didn''t understand why the redwood treant in front of them was so abnormal. Not surprised, he knew the reason for the strange appearance on the Sequoia Treeman. As early as hundreds of years ago, the redwood tree man was brutally cut off by another hero. If the hero Tula Leon hadn''t infected him with his will, he might not have survived long ago with only a stump of tree root left. Opportunities will only wither slowly in the near future. Cutting off the trunk of the redwood tree, leaving only a section of root, this behavior is like beheading a vampire, leaving only one head, even if the redwood treant is infected by the will of the hero, thus completing his own mission Transformation, but he also completely lost the opportunity to continue to advance. His promotion path has been completely cut off by another hero. It was the hero Tula Leon who saved him from being a victim and allowed him to survive to this day. This matter is not a secret among the ancient forest guardians, but because the redwood tree people have been sleeping in recent years, many new creatures who joined the forest guardians have never known it at all. However, behind that unattractive-looking redwood tree, there is still such a past hidden, so naturally he will not know the hidden dangers in him. "That doesn''t matter, Sequoia tree man, your awakening is a lucky thing for all forest creatures, and it announces the return of the hero Tula Leon. The hero who wiped away all evil, will Rescue us from danger, and he will bring us final victory." Yin Wo said to all the forest guardians. Listening to Yin Wo''s words of praising the hero Tula Leon, the Sequoia Treant couldn''t help but smile gratifiedly. The Sequoia Treant also had feelings for the ancient hero Tula Leon, the benefactor who saved him from desperation. Special gratitude, even if the hero Tula Leon needs him to sacrifice his life, he will never refuse in the slightest. His life should have come to an end in ancient times. It was the hero Tula Leon who saved him. Maybe the hero Tula Leon himself didn¡¯t realize it, but that¡¯s the fact. Under the influence of the hero''s will, all the iron turned into an artifact, and the dead tree roots also regrown, becoming a real treant. "The most critical question now is where do we go to find the hero Tula Leon? Although he has returned, the guardians of the jungle have no news about him. Sequoia tree man, maybe you can give us this Answer." Looking at the Sequoia Treeman beside him, Yin Wo finally spoke. Regarding the erratic hero Tula Leon, no one in Eri knew his current whereabouts. The court mage couldn''t detect his footsteps, and even the elf king, who was in control of all the movements in the forest, couldn''t find the slightest trace of him left. If the redwood tree man was not sure that he had returned, the elves would not even know about it. a message. The hero Tula Leon, he has been silent for too long, and everything in Eri that can detect his traces is gone now, except for the redwood treant in front of him. What remains on the redwood treant is the supreme heroic will of the hero Tula Leon. According to the secret records of the forest guardian, the last place where the short-lived hero Tula Leon died was right under the red cedar tree. Perhaps this is why that supreme will, even after hundreds of years, has never dissipated. Ordinary elves certainly have no right to know the news about the hero Tula Leon. Only Yin Wo, who is qualified to participate in the existence of the upper council of Eli, is qualified to investigate these things. Looking at the redwood tree in front of him People, thinking of those legends about the hero Tula Leon, Yin Wo can''t help feeling a little bit emotional. Yin Wo is also a hero, but among the guardians of the forest, he is not famous as a hero. He is more famous because of his special blood. In a sense, the Elf King is also his distant relative. As a hero, Yin Wo naturally understood what the legend of the hero Tula Leon meant. Although Yin Wo does not believe that there are really heroes who can achieve that level, all the traces left in Eli show him one thing, that is, the power belonging to the hero Tula Leon may far exceed He, and even the imagination of all Eri creatures. Chapter 2808 Under the leadership of the fire elemental monarch, Rhodes gradually understood everything about the spiritual net. To put it simply, it can disregard space and planes, and exchange information with the existence of the same spiritual network. It can be regarded as an enhanced version of the sound-transmitting conch, but it is far more useful than the sound-transmitting conch. No one can detect it. to everything that happens in the spiritual web. "So even you don''t know the mystery of the spiritual net..." Looking at the girl who exists in a spiritual form, who doesn''t look much different from before, but without the fiery girl who burns everything on her body, Rhodes scratched his head and said. Hearing Rhode''s question, the girl showed a displeased expression. Maybe she really didn''t know everything inside the spiritual net as Rhodes said, but she still raised her fist when she heard Rhode''s direct question. Waving at Rhodes like a demonstration. Rhodes could only shrug his shoulders helplessly, even if this was not the space of the spiritual net, he would not be frightened by the flame girl''s actions. Fromm glared at Rhodes, and then explained: "Except for the elemental monarchs who are in charge of the ball of destruction, other creatures can''t reach this space at all. I''m afraid no one can explain everything about the spiritual net..." In this world, the ones who have the most research on spiritual power are not the mages who tirelessly researched in the Mage Empire, nor the priests who prayed devoutly in Erathia, and even the elemental people and even the elemental monarchs did not get it. Understand the mysteries of the spiritual web. Speaking of this, she seemed to have thought of something, and her words paused for a while, and her changes couldn''t help but aroused Rhodes'' curiosity. Rhodes saw her concealment, and immediately asked: "Are you hiding some important news from me?" "Hmph." Facing Rhode''s questioning, she just groaned softly, and at the same time glanced at Rhode dissatisfiedly, with the corners of her eyes raised slightly, as if saying to Rhodes: "Unless you please me, I won''t to tell you the news." Facing the wayward flame girl, the corners of Rhode''s mouth twitched. Unexpectedly, even after the energy of admiration was filled, she was still the same delicate and savage. If she didn''t want to find a way to satisfy her request, she might not pass the news so easily. say it. Seeing this, Rhodes turned into a mental form and took the Orb of Destruction that was still exuding black light: "If you tell me the mystery of the spiritual net, I may consider taking out the Orb of Destruction and returning it to the elements. Monarchs rule together." After accepting Thelma''s inheritance, Rhodes is already considered a quasi-elemental monarch, and he will be able to regain the authority of the air elemental monarch when he is promoted to legend. In this case, it is not unacceptable for him to hand over the Ball of Destruction to the elemental monarch. Becoming the Elemental Sovereign does not mean that Rhodes will be able to securely win the third piece of expansion. Rhodes still remembers the sinful karma that devoured Thelma''s soul, which belongs to the third expansion pack. The strength of the real protagonist of this expansion far exceeds the imagination of all creatures. Even if Rhodes becomes the air elemental monarch, he may not be able to contend with him head-on. In order to fight against those more powerful existences, Rhodes needs powerful allies, and the ancient elemental monarchs are the best candidates for allies. The elemental monarch who tries to take back his power will be hostile from the entire main plane. Both the good and the evil in the doomsday war are fighting on the main plane. Now the elemental monarch intends to tear up the entire battlefield, so who can tolerate it? got their way? The elemental monarch who is against the entire main plane also needs a powerful ally. Rhodes who took out the ball of destruction was undoubtedly a gesture of favor to the elemental monarch. Putting it on the former Rhodes, even if he returned the ball of destruction to the elemental monarch, I am afraid that those ancient existences would not pay attention to it. When they destroyed the main plane, they might also destroy Rhodes easily . But everything is different now. After obtaining Thelma''s monarch inheritance, Rhodes is already qualified to have a face-to-face dialogue with the remaining elemental monarchs. When the elemental monarchs regain their power in the world, they will also need Rhode''s help. Taking out the Orb of Destruction right now is beneficial and harmless to Rhodes. Helping the elemental monarchs who are at stake is also helping Rhodes himself. Besides, this does not mean that he has lost this treasure. When he needs to use the Orb of Destruction , he can still borrow the power of the ball of destruction. "Really? Are you really planning to return the Ball of Destruction?" Hearing Rhodes'' words, the Flame Maiden was stunned for a moment before realizing the current situation. She looked at Rhodes with surprise and suspicion, "You can''t Lie to me, if you lie to me, I think you should understand the consequences of doing so!" At first hearing the news that Rhodes intends to return the Orb of Destruction, the Flame Maiden was taken aback for a moment. She didn''t believe that Rhodes would be so generous to return the artifact in his hands, and she was full of doubts in her words, and she was even thinking about it. Maybe Rhodes was just deceiving himself, and when he got the news, he would not admit it in a blink of an eye. If that was the case, she would definitely let Rhodes learn how powerful she is. "Of course it''s true." Seeing that the flame girl didn''t think clearly about the deep meaning behind returning the ball of destruction, Rhodes was also a little helpless. He just wanted to take this opportunity to return the ball of destruction. trust yourself. If things are successfully completed, the elemental monarchs will understand Rhodes'' favor, and no one will believe that it is the credit of the information from the flame girl. It was Rhodes who made the decision to return the Ball of Destruction. If it were a wise mage here, I''m afraid he would soon be able to figure out the way to understand the deep meaning behind Rhodes handing over the artifact, but it would be a bit difficult for her to put it on the flame girl, there is no scheming It was difficult for her to think about the meaning behind this move. Seeing this, Rhodes could only helplessly say: "Didn''t you mention the ball of destruction before? I want to do this, maybe it will make you happier." The Flaming Girl nodded thoughtfully. It turned out that Rhode''s intention to return the Orb of Destruction was all for her own pleasure. Then everything became reasonable. She was able to use the information known to the Elemental Monarch to In exchange for the ball of destruction, it seems extremely reasonable. Thinking of the end, she looked at Rhodes with a smile in her eyes. In this feast of the kings of the end, the evil kings active in the main plane offered congratulations to Rhodes and Morel , so as to please the overlord in the doomsday, but now Rhodes returned the ball of destruction to her hands in a way that was almost a gift. How could this not excite her? As the person in charge of the crime of jealousy, she is the most jealous existence in hell, and Rhodes'' actions right now undoubtedly won her favor. The Orb of Destruction, which the Elemental Monarchs wanted to take back but couldn''t find a chance, was returned to her by Rhodes. How could this not make her heart swell? After taking the Ball of Destruction from Rhodes'' hands, her head almost went up to the sky. I have to say that Rhodes'' fawning behavior made her very happy, and she couldn''t help but tense in her spiritual net. Hold on tight to Rod. Sensing the change in the flame girl, Rhodes fell into silence. She didn''t really believe that words, did she? She didn''t seem to see the deep meaning behind Rhodes'' choice to return the Ball of Destruction. Forget it if you don''t see it, Rhodes didn''t explain anything to her specifically, maybe the result is even better now, looking at the flame girl who is full of joy, Rhodes didn''t say much, just in the spiritual net gazed at him. Feeling Rhode''s gaze, the Flame Girl who was a little bit coquettish just now became quiet. She looked elsewhere, and after a while, she said to Rhodes: "In the deepest part of the elemental plane, there is a group of people who truly master spiritual power, and even live by spiritual power. They are a kind of elemental people, called spiritual elemental people." Rhodes nodded. Spiritual elementals are not a secret. Compared with ordinary elementals, those unique spiritual elementals are even rarer. But now that the elemental monarch mentions those spiritual elementals, Rhodes has to let them know. Somewhat surprised, he cheered up and listened carefully to all the contents contained in the words of the flame girl, so as not to miss any key information. "The power of the ball of destruction can break through the deepest barrier of the sea of ??spirits, and those spiritual elemental people can barely do it, but their ability is far from reaching the level of the ball of destruction... But after hundreds of years Before, a unique hero was born among the spiritual elemental people, she relied on her own will to break through the restrictions of the spiritual sea, and broke into the spiritual net that only the elemental monarch is qualified to be." Listening to Flaming Girl''s narration, Rhodes was slightly taken aback. In the elemental plane, many secrets are naturally hidden. The sum of the four elemental planes is wider than the main plane in both space and scope, and it is not uncommon for some powerful heroes to be born in it. In any plane, there is a strong person who dominates one side. Rhodes is not surprised by this. What the flame girl is talking about now is obviously an unknown unique hero who was born in the elemental plane . For the anecdotes and strange things in the elemental plane, Rhodes is far from the insight of Thelma. He is only the quasi-qi elemental monarch now. Many unknown elements are hidden, and there is no record in the Thieves Guild. The places where thieves are active are more limited to the main plane. When it comes to the elemental plane, there are not many ordinary creatures there. Even thieves who are good at inquiring about information don''t have much room to play. Out of curiosity about the elemental plane, Rhodes patiently listened to the flame girl''s story. "Her arrival surprised all the elemental monarchs. It is extremely rare to be able to break through the restrictions of the spiritual sea by relying on its own strength instead of relying on the ball of destruction. We accepted the heroic spirit elemental person and let her participate Entering the meeting of the elemental monarch, it''s a pity that the good times don''t last long..." "That guy, relying on her research on the spiritual web, she even claimed that she is the ruler of the spiritual elements. She declared that she is the fifth elemental monarch, and intends to completely drive the other four of our elemental monarchs out of the spiritual web. " "..." Listening to the flame girl''s narration, Rhodes couldn''t help but twitched the corners of his mouth. What a crazy elemental person can challenge and offend the four elemental monarchs at the same time? Even Rhodes might not dare to do this, and offended the four elemental monarchs at the same time. Can the spiritual elemental man continue to stay in the elemental plane? "What happened to that hero?" Rhode couldn''t help asking. Hearing Rhodes'' eager questioning, Flame Maiden just gave him a blank look, as if she was blaming him for his impatience. It''s not that she didn''t tell Rhodes about it, but Rhodes was still so impatient. "Of course it was a price. I want to say that she did succeed. Relying on her control over the spiritual net, she completely drove the consciousness of the four elemental monarchs out of the spiritual net, but in the elemental plane, Her body is weak and pitiful, not as strong as she was in the spiritual net. We found her body and completely destroyed her." The Flame Maiden looked at Rhodes and said. Rhodes nodded. He could naturally foresee the consequences of doing so. If he dared to offend the four elemental monarchs at the same time, he must be prepared to be attacked by the four elemental monarchs jointly. Facing the joint attack of the four ancient demigods, I am afraid that no one can resist this attack except the former hero Tanan. The last four elemental monarchs did not have any chance of winning. He was able to defeat Thelma by relying on the treasures that restrained the elemental monarchs and the original injuries in Thelma''s soul. Somla, against Thelma in his heyday, the final victory is really uncertain. The strength of any elemental monarch should not be underestimated. Somura''s challenge to Thelma countless years ago seems to have already explained this point. Facing Thelma in its heyday, even Somura''s heroic will No matter how strong it is, it is difficult to escape the ending of failure in the end, and the end is to be sealed by the elemental monarch. Rhodes deeply understands the power of the Elemental Monarch, which is why he chose to share the ownership of the Orb of Destruction and return this artifact to the Elemental Monarch. The sealed elemental monarchs are so terrifying, and when they break the seal, their strength can be further improved. It is undoubtedly a good thing for Rhodes to have these existences as allies. Right now, Rhodes heard that the spiritual elemental hero who didn''t know the heights of heaven and earth dared to provoke the four elemental monarchs at the same time, and forced the elemental monarchs out of the spiritual net. Rhodes felt her madness for a while. Can''t say anything else. Chapter 2809 In the magic city, the belated Messika was standing on the ruins of the aftermath of the battle between the two demigods. The previous elemental collision that almost affected the entire Bracada, of course, could not escape the perception of Messijia. She is the king in charge of the crime of greed, and she is extremely sensitive to these magical fluctuations. Even after watching the battle at the demigod level, she felt something in her heart. In the past, she would definitely engrave this picture into the prophecy card, so as to obtain a powerful prophecy card. Just imagine how desperate the enemy would be when she awakened two already powerful demigods from the prophecy card? But at this moment, she didn''t do that. The set of prophecy cards made with the misery of the world and the despair of the hero no longer belonged to her, but belonged to the younger sister of the person who had performed brilliantly in the previous battle, Mage Rowling. After hearing the news of the conflict, Rowling rushed to this battlefield immediately. Seeing Rhodes intervening in that challenge, she was extremely worried, and was planning to use the power in the prophecy card to awaken the ancient hero , to help his brother win, but in the end he was stopped by Messijia. Except for the trump cards, the creatures awakened by the prophecy cards, or the heroes of the past, cannot reach the level of demigods. In order to awaken the trump card with full power and the ability to compete with demigods, the number of creatures that need to be sacrificed is not a small number, and perhaps only Rhodes can afford that cost. Messijia''s meaning is very obvious. It is a challenge that belongs to the monarch. Others have no reason to intervene. Only Flam, who is also the elemental monarch, or Rhodes, who does not follow the rules, can do this. Others forget it. In a sense, Rowling, who got the prophecy card, can be regarded as the inheritor of Messiah, and the power that belongs to the prophecy card was taught to her by Messijia. At some critical juncture, when Rowling''s anxiety conflicted with Messika''s guidance, she would calm down, carefully consider the pros and cons, and draw the final result. Rowling chose to follow Messika''s wishes. Messika, who can see the trajectory of fate, would not make an irrational decision on such a matter. Rowling was also overjoyed by the final harvest of the battle. Rhodes not only defeated the invading powerful enemy, but also obtained a different inheritance from the vanished elemental monarch. Yes, the other kings, under the flame barrier raised by the fire elemental monarch, couldn''t see clearly what happened in the field, and they couldn''t see the scene of the air elemental monarch dissipating. It returned to calm again, and the demigods who had fought hard before were all gone, and there were only ruins left after the battle. The other kings didn''t know what happened at the end of the battle, but that didn''t mean that Rowling didn''t know. Under the effect of blood perception, she felt the joy of Rhodes and understood the changes that happened to Rhodes. , what is the reason. After knowing that Rhodes had obtained the inheritance of the Lord of Air Elements, Rowling felt happy for him from the bottom of her heart. Frowning slightly. The dull pressure brought by the big red dragon is like a dark cloud, always pressing on Rowling''s head. What is more terrifying than an enemy who can modify time at will? The day of Rhode''s formal marriage is getting closer and closer. Rowling is not worried about him for a moment. Rhode''s proud power can hardly play a role in front of the big red dragon. Lin''s heart is occupied, and under the heavy pressure, she can only choose to use other things to completely occupy her heart, leaving no free space. During this period of time, Rowling not only learned the law of governance from Speaker Erica, but also asked Messika about prophecy cards. Right now, she is having trouble engraving the prophecy card, and she has been unable to make further progress for a long time. If it was engraved by Messijia, I am afraid that the battle between the two demigods has already been engraved to create a brand new prophecy card, but Rowling could not do this easily. The level of god''s strength far exceeds Rowling''s own rank, let alone one of them is an elemental monarch, while the other is a hero. It is a great challenge for Rowling to inscribe these two separately. Whether it is inscribing a demigod-level hero or an elemental monarch, it exceeds the limit of her own strength, let alone inscribing the two. The circumstances of their battle are inscribed. If she forcibly inscribes it, she is afraid that she will suffer serious internal injuries, the backlash from the prophecy card, and even directly shatter her spiritual sea. "How should I continue to engrave it, the prophet of Messiah?" Looking at the tall slender woman beside her, Rowling asked for her help. "You are a hero, with the power of the hero''s will, it shouldn''t be difficult to complete the inscription." Messijia glanced at her. Rowling shook her head. She had tried this method a long time ago. If it hadn''t been useless for her to do so, she would have completed the engraving of the prophecy card: "But I can''t do this..." "The will of a hero is extremely pure." Messika patted her on the shoulder and said: "When a hero believes in something, the power hidden in the hero''s will will help them achieve all of this. The holy female dragon will choose Moreel as her successor, not because of that How powerful the big red dragon is, but because she is the only dragon hero, and even fate can''t bind the hero. You still can''t engrave that prophecy card, not because your rank is not enough, but because of your will Not pure enough." "My will...isn''t pure enough?" Rowling was taken aback for a moment, she seemed to understand the teaching of Messiah. "Yes." Messika leaned her head closer to Rowling, as if she wanted to see through her eyes carefully all the thoughts in her heart, her hook-like nose was almost poking into Rowling''s face, "Your heart There are too many distracting thoughts, worries, fears, fears. You are very afraid that Rhodes will lose the duel in time and lose everything you own. You don¡¯t want to see that moment come, and fear has firmly held your heart occupy." As if being told about the central matter by Messika, coupled with being stared at by her all the time, Rowling couldn''t help lowering her head, and the look of worry on her face became even more worried: "I''m his sister, so of course I''m worried about this matter." Things. I''m not Yin Nuota, and I don''t even understand what it means for my brother to marry another dragon..." Listening to Rowling''s powerless defense, Messika just showed a slight smile: "Never forget that you, Rhodes, Morrill, and Somra are also heroes fighting against fate. You You don¡¯t need to have those distracting thoughts, just like the battle just now, even if Somra lost in the end, can you say that as a hero, his struggle was a failure?¡± Messika looked into the distance, where she seemed to feel a breath approaching, but she still did not forget to teach Rowling: "Believe in the will hidden in your heart. In ancient Erasia In the novel, people will regard heroes as heretics, they think that human beings cannot bear the responsibilities that belong to heroes, but they also forget the fact that heroes are invincible..." In the end, Messijia''s The voice sank obviously, and Rowling also felt the approach of that unique breath. Rowling raised her eyes, and she saw a young girl walking slowly. The bewildered temperament on that girl was a beauty that Rowling had never felt before. All the beauty in the world, in front of that girl, seemed to be a beautiful woman. The dust on the ground, and Rowling herself is even more eclipsed, and she can only look up to her in terms of charm. "Cesia... put away your domain of love." Aside, Messiah''s complexion darkened, and Rowling couldn''t help showing a bit of surprise after discovering this. In Rowling''s memory, Messiah never showed any joy, and only when facing those difficult existences would her expression change. "Okay, okay, I just want a little enlightenment from you." The stunning girl in front of her was not annoyed at being exposed by Messika. As she turned off the power of the field of love, Rowling also noticed a little difference. Without the cover of the field of love, although the charm of the girl is not so breathtaking, it is still impressive after seeing it. There is no way to look away. "Do you still need my enlightenment? Shouldn''t you go back to hell and find your beast?" In response to Cecia''s inquiry, Messiah''s expression did not improve. Among the kings of hell, it is lust and jealousy. The two kings are the most difficult to deal with. Even the arrogant king is better at speaking than them in some respects. Being entangled by these two kings who mastered ancient crimes, it is easy to send them away. Facing the greedy king''s indifferent attitude, Cesia was not at all annoyed, but raised her eyebrows slightly: "It just so happens that what I want to ask you is about wild beasts, or using other creatures to treat them." and call him by the title, Tulaleon the hero." Messika was not interested in her question, but she knew that if she didn''t give any answer, she couldn''t get rid of the woman in front of her, so she had to say to Rowling at the side first: "Rowling, it seems that you just I can engrave prophecy cards in other locations." Rowling nodded. After a brief surprise, she also realized the identity of that rare girl. She is the king who rules all love and lust in the depths of hell. Rowling is not yet qualified to intervene in the relationship between kings. Talking, I''m afraid only her brother can do it. Before leaving, Rowling took a deep look at Cecia. The king of lust really deserved his reputation. Just that pitiful face is enough to drive the demons in the whole hell crazy. Every demon is willing to offer her their own. Everything about herself, even if she wanted to take the lives of those demons, the demons would never complain at all. Looking at that face without any flaws, Rowling could only sigh in her heart, how wonderful it would be if she had that face. What exists in Rowling''s heart is not the jealousy of sin, but just a kind of indifference. Dan sighed, even without that face, Rowling would have nothing to be jealous of. After Cecia noticed Rowling''s gaze, the way she looked at her couldn''t help changing slightly. "Is she Rhodes'' younger sister? Unexpectedly, Rhodes'' younger sister is also a hero... Should I lament the richness of their encounters, or feel that it is the blood that flows in their bodies?" Looking at the figure gradually Rowling left, Chessia couldn''t help but smacked her lips and commented. Listening to Chesia''s comments, Messiga also turned her attention to Rowling who was far away: "I think you should be very clear that no bloodline or the power of any treasure can bring that belonging to you." The will of a hero. People can become heroes, not relying on blood and sorcery, this is the result of their own will." Messika''s remarks undoubtedly agree with what Cesia mentioned later. As an ancient king of hell, everyone knows that a strong heroic will can make ordinary creatures undergo radical changes, allowing ordinary creatures to possess incomparably powerful power, thus awakening and becoming a real hero. Becoming a real hero is not a good thing in many cases. It means going through hardships and pains, possessing the power that belongs to a hero, and it is impossible to restore the regrets that have happened. If those heroes were allowed to choose, many people would choose the latter between becoming a true hero and saving the past disaster. Knowing is knowing, but it is extremely difficult to practice. Anyone who intends to use that will to force the birth of a hero will often end up with no good results. The horror stories from ancient Erasia have even been heard by the demons in hell. The forces that make men heroes can never be imitated in any way. Some people say that power comes from the gift of God, but it is actually the result of the hero''s own will. Because of this, Rowling was not able to become a hero because of her blood. She was a natural hero who once forgot her will. In terms of blood, Rhodes became a hero later than her. Could it be that Rhodes Is it by the power of blood? From Messijia''s words, Cesia felt her protection of Rowling, and couldn''t help but look at the greedy king in front of her a few more times: "When did you actually protect a human being like this? I remember when I When I fell into hell, you were present, if you were willing to help me at that time, I am afraid I would not fall into hell like this." Messika just shook his head: "If I helped you back then, how could the king of lust be born in the future, and how could there be beasts that slaughter demons? Speaking of which, you should thank me." Chapter 2810 Listening to Messican''s seemingly reasonable words, Cesia just snorted coldly. Until now, she has not forgotten the regret she once had. "Now that the beast has returned from hell, this time he will not let me go. Give me some enlightenment, how should I deal with him? Even with the domain of the lazy king, I am still very worried." Cecia changed the subject, no longer continued arguing with Messijia on the past events, but instead mentioned a hero, a hero who forced her here and had to seek shelter from other forces. She didn''t believe in those revelations at first, and she would rather do something by herself than the so-called prophetic revelations, instead of passively waiting. for help in seeking enlightenment. Faced with the King of Lust''s question, Messika just shook his head: "You understand the power of beasts better than other demons. Even if he sinks into the lake of fire, even if he slaughters all the demons, what he has done from beginning to end is just one thing." It¡¯s just one thing, and that¡¯s calling for your love. You betrayed that love, and now you come to ask me what to do? I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t give you any enlightenment.¡± As Messika''s words fell, the stunning girl in front of her eyes had already shown her angry face like a fury. If it wasn''t for the fact that Messika was also the king in the depths of hell, she would have to look good to the false prophet who talked nonsense in front of her: "What do you mean I abandoned that love? There is no love at all between me and him. When I fell into hell, no one was by my side. Terror and despair once surrounded me, But I endured it, and when I managed to rely on this body to achieve something in hell, he suddenly appeared, destroyed the things I had been building, and killed all the demons who followed me. Is this considered love? " At the end, Chessia showed a bit of coldness on her face, and added gritted her teeth: "He is not a hero at all, he didn''t show up when I needed him most, and he came again when I didn''t need him Now, he is just a bad guy who only cares about himself. I don¡¯t need his love. Even if he kills all the hell demons, what can he prove to me? Prove that he is the one who loves me the most in the whole hell? Let¡¯s save it. " Hearing what the king of lust said, Messika just shook his head. For countless years, the king of lust has controlled the hearts of countless demons. When she smiled, even the great demons who were only loyal to the arrogant king would immediately turn against her. , into her arms, but no demon has ever been able to touch her sincerity, except for the beast that once sank into the lake of fire. From her tone of voice, Messiah could hear the uncontrollable anger, the inner melancholy that no one could tell, which had already filled Cesia''s heart, and only at this moment, there was a moment of expression. It''s a pity that Messika, who is in charge of the crime of greed, can''t give her any advice. Messika analyzed: "Even if hundreds of years have passed, even if you have betrayed the beast, I think his love for you is still more than that hatred. After all, besides him, who else would slaughter the beast in hell? Just for a ridiculous proof? You might as well start from this aspect, maybe he will change his mind..." Before Messika''s analysis was finished, he was interrupted by the stunning girl in front of him: "Let''s pull it down, I don''t think so. Let alone using that love, I don''t want to see him again." Messika can only shrug her shoulders helplessly. When the king of lust doesn''t want to use the power of the field of love, what advice can she give? At this moment, Cesia seemed to think of something, and her agile eyes couldn''t help turning: "I watched the battle just now, the power of the beast is only stronger than the elemental monarch, even the arrogant king can take it!" He has no choice, you said if I completely control Rhodes, can he block the beast?" Although Messijia is the most aware of the existence of the arrogant king''s strength, at this moment, she did not refute Cesia''s words. In the entire hell, the strength of the arrogant king is above all the kings, only the beasts are existences that even the arrogant king can''t do anything about. When the beasts slaughtered the demons, the arrogant king was also defeated by him. If the stigmata hadn''t performed miracles and used the power of the soul to cast a shelter to protect the remaining demons, all the demons in the world would have been slaughtered by him . And the purpose of the beast doing this is just for an absurd proof. He once told Cecia that he was the devil in hell who loved her the most, but Cecia didn''t believe it, so he wanted to prove that. In the body of the beast, there is a supreme heroic will. There is no hero in the world with a stronger will than him. With the blessing of that supreme will, he is an invincible existence. Almost no creature can defeat In his heyday, the whole hell suffered a tragic catastrophe. Since he slaughtered all the demons in hell, it doesn''t matter what his name is. All the demons who heard about this deed, recalling the catastrophe that made hell tremble, would call him "" beast". He is like a beast that has no sense and only knows how to call out for love. All the deeds he has done, even the cruelest devil can''t help but tremble all over. He is the most terrifying hero in the entire hell. The hundreds of years of silence not only failed to dissolve the hatred in his heart, but made him constantly brewing, and his own will has already reached the peak that no one can match. Returning will definitely bring about a tragic disaster. Maybe the ones who died under his proof this time will become all the creatures on the main plane. Now, the beast has returned to the human world, continuing the unfinished journey of hundreds of years ago. No matter where the king of lust goes, he will follow, and any existence that dares to block the way will be wiped out by him. No one can stop the beast. pace. Even Messika, when recalling the deeds of the beast, couldn''t help sighing in his heart. Heroes at the level of the beast shouldn''t exist in this world at all, and perhaps only in hell is the one who A place for madmen. However, as the end is approaching, when the ancient kings wake up one after another and bring disasters to the main plane, the beast that has been dusty for a long time has finally awakened now. No one can stop the existence of the beast. The will of the supreme hero. The source of the beast disaster is undoubtedly the lustful king in front of him. What makes Messigar speechless is that Cesia, as the lustful king, is willing to use the power of the domain of love to enslave and control all the demons in hell, except When facing the beast, she is unwilling to do so. If she can enslave the beast''s mind, the disaster can be resolved smoothly. It is difficult for heroes who are enslaved to maintain their original will to be pure. Their actions are no longer based on the most primitive purpose of the will, but have become the orders of the slaves. The strength of the will will naturally vary. Lowering, this is the same for wild beasts. Maybe when Cesia really controls him, his unparalleled power will dissipate. The will of a hero is the most unmeasurable power in the world. Messika does not think it is a gift from God, but she is as knowledgeable as she is, and has never figured out the limit of that power. Right now, from Cesia''s mouth, when she heard that she seemed to be planning to divert the disaster and transfer the disaster brought by the beast to Rhodes, Messijia''s face, which had always been calm, could not help but sink now. No matter what Cecia complained to her before, or asked for help from enlightenment, her expression had never become so excited, and her expression would only change after hearing the information about Rhodes. "Don''t blame me for not warning you, you''d better stay away from Rhodes." Looking at the stunning girl in front of her, Messika sternly warned her regardless of her status as a king. "What?" Facing the sudden change in Messiah, Chessia was taken aback for a moment. She didn''t expect that among the kings of hell, Messiah, who seemed very low-key and mysterious, would defend Rhodes like this. This was unexpected. than she expected. The stunning girl showed suspicious eyes, and carefully looked at the false prophet in hell. From Messijia, she didn''t feel any too much emotion. The fanaticism that can only be seen in the eyes of the demon at Cesia''s feet. Faced with Messijia''s warning, Cecia didn''t take it seriously at all. She is also one of the kings in hell, and her identity is not weaker than the false prophet in front of her. Not to mention that she still has the power of the domain, although That was one of the boons brought by the Beast, but Messijia did not have this opportunity. "What does it matter to you? With the field of love, no one can resist my charm. I can control whoever I want. Or is there some extraordinary relationship between you and Rhodes?" Chessie Ya provocatively said, not only the power of the domain, but also the sheer beauty, she can firmly suppress the head of Messika, who would like a woman with a hooked nose and a fierce look, who is not easy to provoke ? Aware of Cecia''s provocation, Messijia calmed down instead, and was not as angry as the stunning girl expected, but said calmly: "You have no idea what I found from Rhodes. He It is not accidental to be able to draw those prophecy cards, when the ancient miracle appeared again, he was the one who stood up to fight against fate..." Listening to Messika''s babbling words, Cesia lost interest. Messijia''s enthusiasm for Rhodes was all due to revelation and prophecy, and it was not at all the love that Cesia expected. Special feelings, as a false prophet who can see the future, Messiah believes in his own predictions more than any other creature, and it is very reasonable to do so. It''s a pity that Cesia didn''t believe in her revelations. Messijia was called a false prophet. The revelations she made were undoubtedly far from the real prophetic revelations. Maybe at some point, she would make her own Lives are lost in revelation. Despite this, Cesia still heard something unusual in the revelation. As the ancient lustful king in hell, Cesia first lived in the era when miracles appeared, and she witnessed the strongest person of that era , Some deeds of the ancient god-bearers, now hearing what Messijia said, I couldn''t help being a little curious about Rhodes in my heart. Even though the ancient god-bearer had already been in hell and heard his legend many times, Cesia couldn''t help but feel a little nostalgic every time he was mentioned. Those things that she experienced with the beast back then, the god-bearer was present. Chessia also couldn''t tell, what kind of feeling did she have towards the god-bearer, was it dissatisfaction and hostility, or simply remembrance, or a combination of both? In different eras, certain things will continue to repeat themselves, and in each era, there are the strongest people belonging to this era. The strongest person in Cecia''s era was a god-bearer, but from what Messijia said, she actually saw the shadow of him becoming the strongest person, or even a god, from Rhodes. King curious? In Cesia''s memory, Rhodes was just a very lucky doomsday king, and being able to get those artifacts, in some respects, also explained the strong luck contained in him. It is extremely difficult for ordinary creatures to get a piece of artifact, let alone get a piece of artifact, but Rhodes was able to harvest artifacts one after another. That unique luck has already aroused the desire of the king of lust. attention. If it''s just luck, Rhodes can''t make it to this point, he does have some extraordinary things. Thinking of this, Cecilia couldn''t help but smacked her lips. If she had the chance, she would have to feel the power of Rhodes and see if he could really become the strongest in this era as Messiga said. . What Messiga didn''t expect was that her persuasion to Cecia, instead of dispelling Cecia''s attention on Rhodes, had the opposite effect, making Cecia further focus on Rod. Germany. "Forget it, it''s meaningless to tell you any more. If this is the revelation you gave me, I think I''m very disappointed in you, false prophet." Cecia waved her hand. Listening to Cecilia''s words that seemed to belittle herself, Messika was not annoyed at all. As a prophet who saw the revelation and guided the future, she did not know how many times she was called a false prophet, even in hell where demons gathered Among them, that is also a downright insulting name, but she will no longer be angry with those names. "Whatever you say, it''s fine if you cause trouble in the city of magic, as long as you don''t provoke Rhodes again." Messika shook her head and said, after seeing those revelations from Rhodes, she decided that Luo De is the person she has been looking for. If Cesia in front of her is thinking of bad ideas, she will of course stop her. Chapter 2811 In the spiritual web that broke through the boundary, Rhodes felt the vast and boundless spiritual power. The extremely pure, seemingly boundless spiritual power is fatal to any mage. If it is provided by priests'' prayers alone, even if all the priests of Erasia pray for thousands of years, it may not be possible. Gather such a huge and pure spiritual power. This spiritual power is the most precious thing in the spiritual net. According to the flame girl, the spiritual net is the source of the spirit and consciousness of all creatures in the world, and even the ancient four elemental monarchs have not been able to thoroughly explore the mysteries in it. However, a spiritual elemental hero did it. After discovering the mystery of the spiritual web, the hero called himself the fifth elemental monarch. In the end, because of this arrogant behavior, the elemental monarchs joined forces to encircle and suppress him. , has already completely fallen away. Although the spiritual elemental hero has died, all her previous research has remained, forming a dangerous relic in the elemental plane. If Rhodes wants to explore the mysteries of the spiritual web, he still needs to go there A trip to the ruins. In addition, according to Thelma''s last words, Rhodes still needs to go to the Lord of Water Elements to find a way to break the seal that imprisons the air elements in the world. Only by breaking the last seal, belongs to the power of the Elemental Lord will be fully displayed. The current Rhodes can only be regarded as the quasi-qi elemental monarch. If he wants to obtain the true power inherited by Thelma, he needs to be fully promoted to Legendary. However, Rhodes has no way to complete the final promotion in order not to expose his weaknesses in time. If you want to become a legend, you must first defeat the most difficult opponent ever, the hero Molly. Whether it is the mystery in the spiritual elemental ruins or the seal that imprisoned the air element, there is still a long way to go for Rhodes now. Only by defeating the terrifying existence that can reverse time can Rhodes start the next step. Just when Rhodes was discussing with the Lord of the Fire Elements and asked her to pull the other Lords of the Elements into the spiritual net so as to deliver the Ball of Destruction in time, his eyes suddenly froze. The subtle noise made Rhodes aware that someone had quietly come to his body while he was immersed in the spirit of the Fire Elemental Monarch. Rhodes didn''t feel any strong hostility from that person, otherwise, Rhodes would have awakened from the spiritual net long ago. Not only that, it seems that the person has been here for a while, and until now, Rhodes Not feeling right. A chill spread around Rhodes. If that person came to assassinate him, or if he had any evil intentions, Rhodes might be seriously injured in an instant. He had completely turned his body into elements, without any Elemental Monarchs of Weakness. The moment he opened his eyes, Rhodes felt boundless darkness covering his body. After feeling the familiar power from the shadow, Rhodes'' hanging heart was relieved. The owner of that power is not would hurt him. In the deep darkness, Rhodes saw the tall Lady Shadow. During the time when Rhodes was sinking deeply, she came quietly and did not choose to disturb Rhodes, but waited leisurely. She was sitting on a reclining chair beside her, her fingers covered with a pair of black gloves, and she was elegantly flipping through the Book of Silence in her arms. It was the rustling sound of the pages that made Rhodes discover the abnormality. Rhodes is already very familiar with the power of the Shadow Lady. Her power may not be as strong and overbearing as the time domain, and she is not bound by any rules, but it is also extremely deadly. Like a poisonous snake lurking in the dark, it will launch a fatal attack at any time. With one blow, anyone who dares to ignore her existence will often have to pay a painful price in the end. What reassures Rhodes is that the power in Sally will never be used as a weapon against him. Even the extremely poisonous snake chose to curl up in front of him, lower its head docilely, and let it go. Rhodes stroked the greasy scales. Rhodes has never been deceived by Sally''s appearance, don''t look at her right now, showing an intellectual elegance, full of temptation in the dark side, but Rhodes is very clear about the truth hidden under that appearance. If it is said that Rhode''s killing was to gain experience points and create value, and the elemental monarch''s killing of the creatures on the main plane was just incidental, unconscious killing like running over ants while walking, then Sally The killing is a kind of vicious killing just for fun. She ruled the kingdom of darkness established by thieves. Sitting alone on the throne, she would kill for pleasure. Even the thieves who defied her would be tortured inhumanely. Either their tongues would be cut off, or their eyes would be gouged out. Well, her prestige can be said to be known to everyone in the dark world, and everyone who mentions the name of Lady Shadow can''t help but tremble in their hearts. Even the previous Rhodes was once in danger in front of her. Rhodes will not be deceived by her appearance, and if he really regards her as the character she looks on the outside, there will be no good results in the end. However, what made Rhodes very relieved was that he, who had obtained the exclusive domain of the King of Lust, could intuitively see their affection for him through the admiration energy on the top of his head, and take the initiative to fill it up. This can also be regarded as the domain of love. One of the core competencies. Rhodes noticed that there are only four grids of energy on Sally''s head, which is not as good as the five grids of the fire elemental monarch, and even less than the seven grids of the hero Morrill. The total amount of energy seems to be determined based on strength and will. of. Right now, the energy of admiration above Sally''s head has already been filled, thanks to Rhode''s previous efforts. The scarlet eye belonging to Rhodes is more like an opportunity to connect the two of them, and it will eventually fill up the energy of admiration. Thanks to the joint efforts of both of them. According to the content described in the field of love, when the admiration energy above his head is filled, Rhodes will be able to harvest a love. And under Rhodes'' persuasion, Sally gave up her hostility towards other people around Rhodes. At least now, Rhodes can fully trust her. "Rods, I heard that you have obtained the inheritance of the air elemental monarch. After I got the news, I came to congratulate you as soon as possible." Looking at Rhodes who woke up from the spiritual immersion, Sally smiled slightly and congratulated him at the same time. "who is she?" Sally''s sudden arrival also aroused the dissatisfaction of the flame girl who woke up from the spiritual net together with Rhodes. She stared at the lonely woman in the darkness, and the flames like the sun tore apart the most extreme darkness in the world. It seems that if Rhodes can''t give her a satisfactory statement, she will use the power of flames to burn the woman who came suddenly. Now Rhodes had a headache. Regardless of her identity or status, the flame girl in front of her must not be afraid of the shadow lady in the dark. As an elemental monarch, even the arrogant king dared to come to provoke her. What else is she? Can''t do it? Rhodes didn''t want to cause any conflicts, so he explained: "She is my friend, the leader of the Thieves Guild, and the Thieves Guild is also an important ally of the undead kingdom." After listening to Rhodes'' explanation, the Flame Maiden nodded, accepting Rhodes'' statement. During this period of time, countless kings came to congratulate her, and it seemed very reasonable for the leader of the Thieves Guild to come. What made Flame Maiden deeply dissatisfied was that that person was too rude to appear directly beside Rhodes, interrupting her and Rhodes'' journey in the spiritual web. Under Rhodes'' explanation, Sally on the side also let out a dissatisfied snort: "Is it just a friend?" "...a very important friend." Rhodes was very helpless, and he didn''t know what the two of them were thinking. The Flame Maiden is the most jealous king in hell, and the relationship between Lady Shadow and him is also extraordinary. No matter how they answered, it seemed that they could not satisfy both of them at the same time. Rhodes hurriedly changed the subject: "Speaking of which... Sally, the time has not yet come. Are you here too early? If someone finds out, it may affect our future plans." From Rhodes'' words, Sally also understood what he meant. The big red dragon that dominates the doomsday is not only a mountain that weighs on Rhodes, but also a pain in the hearts of all creatures. Almost no one is willing to see the appearance of the true overlord in the doomsday. Her existence will make people All the kings are dimmed, and the world seems to have become a stage for her alone, and no one can be her opponent. According to Rhodes'' original plan, Ms. Shadow would attack at the last moment of the wedding ceremony and jointly assassinate the master of time, Dragon King Morrill. However, Sally seemed to come too early. If the big red dragon noticed something was wrong, it would inevitably make everyone The plan is completely exposed, and Rhodes will face the terrifying opponent in time. Sally naturally understood what Rhodes meant. She came to Rhodes'' side and said gently: "During the previous battle, I felt the power of a demigod. With my current power, I can''t guarantee that the assassination will be foolproof. Even with the power of the Shadow Domain, who can guarantee that there will be no new changes in the Time Domain? ? I am only a step away from the demigod, as long as my domain power rises again, I can also become one of the demigods, and I will be able to help you better in the battle in the near future." Listening to Sally''s somewhat gentle and deeply infatuated words, Rhodes nodded, and what she said was also very reasonable. Moreel, who has the power of time, is not afraid of those real demigods, or even the real demigods are helpless against her, let alone Sally, who is still at the peak of legend. Although Rhodes has made various preparations, he still can''t guarantee the smooth progress of the plan. If it comes to the last moment, it would be a pity that Sally fell short because of the lack of power belonging to the demigod. Even if there is a risk of exposure, helping her become a demigod is a very necessary thing. After thinking about all the influences, Rhodes quickly made a final decision in his heart: "Tell me, what should I do to help you become a demigod?" After listening to Rhode''s decisive answer without hesitation, Sally''s mouth also evoked a bright smile. She never misunderstood Rhodes, and even in this kind of matter, Rhodes seemed indifferent. He didn''t hesitate, and didn''t worry about the threat that the appearance of the demigod would bring to him in the future. He trusted himself wholeheartedly, just like the relationship between the two. "All the flames in the world are silenced by the fire elemental monarch, and this is my opportunity." Sally said confidently, "When all the light is dimmed, the shadows can completely cover the world. My The realm will reach unprecedented strength, and I will be able to transcend the limitations of legendary creatures and become a demigod in the shadows." Listening to Sally''s words, Rhodes also seemed to see the beautiful situation after she became a demigod. It is no exaggeration to say that after becoming a demigod, she even has the ability to fight against the elemental monarch who has not broken free from the seal. It''s just that she still seems powerless in front of the elemental monarch who has broken free from all the seals and taken back all the power in the world. After all, the whole world is composed of the power of the elemental monarch. The silence of the flames has brought great convenience to Sally. If she hadn''t taken advantage of this opportunity, she would have needed to accumulate strength for a long time before she could touch the threshold of the demigod. However, the various actions of the fire elemental monarch , but in the darkness, she found an excellent opportunity. With the help of the silence of the flames, the power of shadow will completely cover the world. When the shadows cover everything and there is no light in the world, Sally, who uses the shadows as her source of power, will eventually be promoted to a true demigod. Those legendary ancient creatures are equally famous, and the terrifying name belonging to the Shadow Lady will eventually spread throughout the entire earth. At that time, all creatures will be shrouded in endless darkness. There are all kinds of unique similarities between shadows and undead, and their fit is higher than any other creature imagined. Many undead need to be in the dark to exert their full power. The best shelter for creatures, the undead who rely on the fire of the soul to perceive the enemy''s position do not need light to provide vision. In the city of the undead, many undead mages will create a dark sky to enhance the fighting ability of the undead creatures in the dark. Right now, Sally is undoubtedly the strongest dark sky in the world to Rhodes. When she becomes a real Demigod, when her domain covers the whole world, the world will be plunged into utter darkness, without a ray of light to speak of, which is equivalent to a layer of darkness permanently covering the earth. At that time, the strength of the undead will be greatly improved. Unprecedented improvement. Helping Sally is also helping Rhodes himself, and Rhodes has no doubts about this. (ps: Fanwai: follow the miracle, update tomorrow.) Chapter 2812 "If only Yuk was still alive..." In the kingdom of elves, the awakened Sequoia tree man murmured. The words of the Sequoia tree man also attracted the approval of many Eri creatures. The birch tree warrior who was taller than him said: "You are right. If Yuke is still alive, many things in Eri will be different from what they are now. Yuke will bestow the wisdom he has accumulated for countless years on everyone. For a creature who visits him, Eli''s strength will definitely rise to a higher level." Many animals in the forest nodded repeatedly, agreeing with what he said. Only the dwarf king with a bushy beard came to point out the problem: "But there is no such if at all. As early as a few years ago, Yuk fell into the hands of the evil necromancer. What you said is all unrealistic fantasy. If you have time for this fantasy, you might as well think about it , how can we solve our current problem, and contact the hero Tula Leon who returned from hell." In Eri, the dwarves are famous for their straightforwardness. Straightforward creatures are more likely to win the favor of the dwarves. On the contrary, those creatures that are full of calculations will be resisted and disgusted by the dwarves. As the king of the dwarves and also the dwarf hero followed by the dwarves, Eufredin''s temper is more irritable than ordinary dwarves. As long as he sees something wrong, he will immediately point out the mistake regardless of the situation, even in the upper council of Eri. The same is true in China, which also made him disgusted by many elves. Some people dislike it, but others like it. The chief guardian of the jungle, the hero Gru, has a close relationship with him. Eufredin also occupies a prominent position in the upper council. No matter what kind of forest creature it is at the moment, it can hear the undisguised anger from Eufredin''s words. He has always been worried about the death of the tree of wisdom, Yuke. Yuke''s death was the beginning of Eli''s national strength gradually weakening, and it was an ominous sign. After Yuke''s death, Eli experienced events such as the departure of the hero and the departure of the dragon from the nest, and his overall strength was not as good as before. The reason why the Wisdom Tree Yuk died in the battle can be said to be all thanks to a necromancer. Evil Rhodes, when his name was mentioned, all the creatures in Eli gritted their teeth with hatred. His undead invaded the land, he destroyed the jungle with magic, and he brought deep disaster to Eli. No creature in Eli, Don''t want that wicked man to be punished, but no one can do that. To the despair of all the Eli creatures, Rhodes is a hero, and everyone understands how powerful a hero is. Only a hero can defeat another hero, and Rhodes'' strength is above all heroes. At the level of invincibility, no matter which hero in Eli goes to meet the enemy, he will only lose in the end. When a hero chooses to do evil, all creatures in the world will suffer unimaginable disasters. A hero driven by a strong will will not care about the eyes of any creature. Perhaps the evil in the eyes of ordinary people is a normal method in the eyes of a hero. A so-called hero must have that extraordinary will and courage . But this time, the Eri creatures seemed to see some kind of hope. According to the awakened Sequoia Treant, Tula Leon, the most powerful and immeasurably powerful hero in Eri, has now returned to the world from hell. With the help of the hero Tula Leon, all enemies will be wiped out under his blade, and that is the strength that the hero Tula Leon possesses. The legend about the hero Tula Leon is the most far-reaching story in the entire elf kingdom. After many hardships and bruises, the elf awakened and became a hero for the love in his heart. Even if he killed the demon king who slaughtered all living beings and saved the world from the demon king, even if he defeated all enemies, he could not bring back his lost lover. That is the story of heroes. And in the countless years that the story has been passed down to the present, the legend of the hero Tula Leon has inspired many elves in Eri. It can be said that every elf hopes to become a hero like Tula Leon. There are also many bards who are dissatisfied with the ending of the legendary story. In their narration, at the end of the story, the hero Tula Leon returned to his lover, and the two lived happily ever after. The ending of this version of the story has also been widely spread among Eri creatures, and has also been recognized by more elves who love beauty. In any case, the hero Tula Leon has already become a symbol of the kingdom of elves, a symbol, and he inspires the elves to fight against evil. The sacred place in the woods of Eri is also named after the elf. His status in Eli is like the status of the mage god in Bracada. The awakened Sequoia Treant is one of the very few who have had close contact with the hero Tula Leon. Whenever the Sequoia Treant wakes up, he will tell the story of that hero. It''s a pity that when Eli fell into the deepest catastrophe, relying on those legends alone could no longer inspire those suffering elves. They really needed a hero to stand up and lead them to victory, and this is what the forest guardians wanted to do. are doing. This is also the reason why Eufreddin showed such disdain when he heard the hypothetical words of the tree people. In the eyes of the dwarf king, instead of spending time on endless assumptions, it is better to think about actual actions. Interrupted by the words of the dwarf king, the elders of the dead wood all showed displeasure. They had heard that the dwarves were rude and irritable, but they didn''t expect to understand how annoying those dwarves were after meeting them personally. It was the Sequoia Treant who spoke, which slightly resolved the embarrassment in the field: "The wise man Uk is different from our dead trees. He can bear the most delicious apple in the world. It is a forbidden fruit that contains all the knowledge in the world. Just one bite will change the whole world..." Following the narration of the Sequoia tree man, the elders of the tree man also sighed deeply. Among the ancient trees, the tree of wisdom naturally has the highest status. The tree of wisdom, which can accumulate knowledge in deep sleep, will impart knowledge generously to all creatures in need. The ancient trees with a lower status are undoubtedly those ordinary dead wood warriors. Due to their extremely slow movement, they can only be used to defend important facilities on the battlefield in many cases, or they can be turned into solid barriers, entangled Delay the main force of the enemy. The death of the Wisdom Tree Yuk has made many trees sad. As the oldest tree in the world, the long years spent by the Wisdom Tree Yuk are far older than the legend of the hero Tula Leon. He even experienced elements In the ancient times when the monarchs plundered, it was such a being with infinite wisdom who finally fell into the hands of evil enemies. Due to its own limitations, the Wisdom Tree can swim in the sea of ??spirits and collect all the knowledge in the world, but it cannot use that knowledge for itself, it can only pass it on. In terms of combat strength, Yuk is only a seven The treant of the first level is not very strong, and it is impossible for him to burst out with power beyond everything like those heroes who bloom in an instant. When the enemy focuses on it, its ending seems to be doomed. Now listening to the Sequoia Treant, who once again mentioned the chief guardian of the forest, Yuk the Wisdom Tree, Eufredin seemed to realize something. Although he acted rudely, it did not mean that he was without wisdom. In the words, he also heard some differences. "According to the records of the guardian of the forest, Yuk has not produced fruit for hundreds of years. The last time he produced fruit was five hundred years ago, in the era of the hero Tula Leon." Eufredin reminded, as the forest The top ten guardians, of course he knows the former chief wisdom tree Yuk very well. "Yeah..." The redwood tree man also sighed a little, "If Yuke is still alive, he can bear the most delicious apples. With the most delicious apples, the hero Tula Leon will be attracted come." Listening to the redwood tree man''s explanation, the nearby forest guardians were stunned. Using the apple grown by Uk the Wise, can the hero Tula Leon be attracted, so as to establish contact with that ancient hero? What the hell is going on? For a while, almost no one could understand the meaning contained in the words of the redwood tree man. "Don''t you know?" From the puzzled or thoughtful eyes of the nearby creatures, the redwood treant seemed to see something, and asked in surprise, "Haven''t you all heard of it? Larion''s story?" The elf Yin Wo said at this time: "Sequoia tree man, of course we have heard the legend of the hero Tula Leon, and we were deeply inspired by that legend, but in the mouths of different bards, that old There are always several new versions of the story, and no one knows what the original story is like." "Okay, okay, if I have time, I will tell you the story of that hero..." The redwood treant muttered a few words in a low voice, as if deeply dissatisfied that they had forgotten the legend of the hero It''s just that the current situation doesn''t allow him to tell the legend of Tula Leon anymore. The redwood tree man added: "You don''t need to know why, you only need to know that the delicious apples from Yuk, the plump wheat on the golden field, and the spices brewed from the ancient spring of rejuvenation can arouse the hero Tula Leon''s heart. Pay attention, so that we can get in touch with the hero." Listening to the narration of the redwood tree man, the few well-informed elves all showed thoughtful expressions at this moment. The things mentioned by the redwood tree people are all extremely rare, even unique and precious things in the world, and they have even disappeared long ago, and there is no trace to be found. The hero Tula Leon needs these things, and he must have his own. Purpose. Although there are still a few creatures who are suspicious of the words of the redwood tree man, what does the hero Tula Leon want these food, or the ingredients? It''s just that no one questioned the Sequoia tree man. In the whole of Eri, there was no creature who knew the hero Tula Leon better than the Sequoia tree man. Even the former Dragon Whisperer''s understanding of the hero Tula Leon was not as good as the ancient treant in front of him. After hearing from the population of Sequoia Tree how to contact the hero Tula Leon, the guardians of the jungle began to prepare. "The Wisdom Tree Uke has fallen, can I replace it with apples from other Wisdom Trees?" When thinking of the death of the Wisdom Tree Uke, the guardians patiently asked the Sequoia Treeman despite the grief in their hearts. "Maybe, maybe not..." The redwood tree man also couldn''t make up his mind, "In short, you must confirm that it is the sweetest apple you can find in Eri. If the tree of knowledge, Yuke, is gone, let the row The second tree of knowledge under him bears apples." After getting the answer from the redwood tree man, the forest guardians also gained confidence in their hearts. Although the tree of wisdom Yuke has already completely fallen in the previous battles, there is not only the tree of wisdom in Eri. Youke is the oldest tree of wisdom. That¡¯s right. During the countless years he has been rooted in Eri, his knowledge has already subtly infected a large area of ??trees. Right now, all the trees of wisdom in Eri can be regarded as Yuke¡¯s. offspring. Soon, the task of bearing the fruit of wisdom fell on Aron, the tree of wisdom who succeeded Yuke and became the top ten guardians of the forest. And he accepted the task without hesitation. "Bearing the fruit of wisdom... For a tree of wisdom, that is a supreme honor. Just like every hero will face the greatest difficulty in his destiny in the end, the mission of the tree of wisdom is nothing more than this." Aron was also very excited when he learned that the apple full of wisdom he had grown was used to attract the hero Tula Leon. For a tree, a tree of wisdom that has been sleeping all year round and has been swimming in the ocean of wisdom for an unknown amount of time, it is rare to see him being so excited. Due to La Leon. If you want to bear a fruit of wisdom, it requires the tree of wisdom to expend endless energy and wisdom, which will have a serious impact on the body that will take hundreds of years to recover. Except for some special moments, almost no tree of wisdom will do this, even if Threats with death cannot coerce those stubborn trees. Even the wise man Uke has only produced one fruit of wisdom in hundreds of years, which is enough to explain the problem. Aron didn''t care about the serious burden of bearing the fruit of wisdom at all. For a tree, there is nothing more exciting than the fruit it bears falling into the hands of a true hero. Feel relieved? If the hero Tula Leon can get the wisdom fruit, even if he dies, Aron will not have any complaints. After confirming this matter, Aron immediately began to bear the fruit of wisdom. In the entire territory of Eri, there is no second tree of wisdom that would do such a thing. In this way, it can be ensured that the fruit of wisdom he bears is The sweetest apple in the world. (ps: Extra Story: Follow Miracles, now updated.) Chapter 2813 The apples from the tree of knowledge are not ordinary apples for human consumption. In the whole of Eri, that kind of apple is very famous, and the forest creatures call that kind of fruit the wisdom fruit. As long as you eat it, you can get the wisdom accumulated by the wisdom tree for hundreds of years, which is far more powerful than any other inheritance method. It works. Wisdom fruit is a special product unique to Eri, and only the ancient wisdom tree can bear that miraculous fruit. Whether it is the nobles of Erathia or the former mages of Bracada, they all covet the fruits of the wisdom tree. As long as they eat a wisdom fruit, they can make a full leap in their wisdom. Political affairs are still very beneficial to the study of spells, but this kind of fruit is priceless, and was even more precious than artifact parts at one time. To bear the fruit of wisdom, it needs to consume more than the experience of a tree of wisdom. They have been silent for a hundred years, and the rich wisdom they have accumulated will all be condensed in that fruit. Once the fruit of wisdom is successfully formed, the moment it leaves the tree of wisdom, it also means that the accumulation of hundreds of years of the tree of wisdom has been exhausted, and it must sleep for a long time again before it can re-teach knowledge to other creatures. The Wisdom Fruit can only act on one creature, but the method of imparting knowledge from the Wisdom Tree is not limited to the Wisdom Fruit. Relying on the wisdom accumulated over hundreds of years, they can enlighten thousands of forest animals , In contrast, bearing the fruit of wisdom has become a thankless task. There are almost no wisdom trees that will actively produce wisdom fruit for human consumption. Even the former wise man Uke, after bearing a fruit of wisdom, fell into a perennial slumber, and no one could wake him up. No creature can force an unwilling tree of wisdom to bear fruit. As a tree, the tree of wisdom can be said to be stubborn and terrible. Even if it threatens with life, it is impossible for them to agree to any request. Can anyone ever threaten a tree? In imparting knowledge, the Tree of Wisdom is enthusiastic and kind. Once they perceive the meaning of coercion, they will become the most unreasonable existence. Trees do not accept all threats. Bearing the fruit of wisdom must be the meaning of the tree of wisdom itself. Only when they are willing from the bottom of their hearts can the fruit of wisdom be born smoothly. Although it is a thankless task, at some point, the tree of knowledge is willing to bear the fruit of wisdom. For example, at this moment, when it was learned that awakening the hero Tula Leon needed a wisdom fruit, Aron the Wisdom Tree agreed to the request without even thinking about it. "In the process of accumulating wisdom and sleeping all year round, my roots plunged into a vast underground water source. The wisdom fruit I produced must be moist, juicy, sweet and delicious." Facing the group of forest guardians waiting for the fruit of wisdom to bear fruit, as well as the redwood tree man who was older than himself, Arang, the tree of wisdom, said slowly. People yearn for the fruit of wisdom. What they really value is the endless wisdom contained in the fruit of wisdom. Any creature needs the power of wisdom, especially those creatures that need to use their brains all the time. For them, the fruit of wisdom is undoubtedly the most powerful thing in the world. A powerful weapon, more practical than any other treasure. This time, however, things seem to be different. The returning hero Tula Leon, what he needs is the sweetest apple, and Aron is also a little uneasy about this. Who would judge the taste of Wisdom Fruit as an ordinary apple? Even if the fruit of wisdom has rotted and deteriorated, even if it fell into a ditch, as long as its power is still there, as long as it can bring wisdom to others, there will still be countless people scrambling to eat that fruit, and there will be no one at all. Some people care about the taste of wisdom fruit. For hundreds of years, creatures have sought the fruit of wisdom from Arron, but he has never heard of such a request. As a tree of wisdom, what Aron can guarantee is that the wisdom fruit is full of wisdom. As for whether the wisdom fruit is delicious or not, it should not be in his consideration at all. Right now, this wisdom fruit is the key to get in touch with the hero Tula Leon. Faced with such a heavy burden, how can Aron have any reason to refuse? As a tree of wisdom, Aron''s level of wisdom is even higher than all the elves in Eri. If it wasn''t for the Wisdom Tree''s preference for quiet solitude rather than a lively atmosphere, he would have become the number one scholar in Eri long ago, and all matters related to wisdom would not be a problem for the big tree in front of him. Aron clearly knew how weak Eri was right now. For a long time, the giant dragons who have maintained a good relationship with the elves are all enslaved now. The entire Elliron has gone to the nest, and the elves are also worried about the coming doomsday. The forest creatures are even more desperate. The coming reinforcements, those mages who fled from their homeland, also lost their most powerful patron saint, the hero Somura. In the whole of Eri, except for the forest guardians who are still fighting hard, there is almost no hope. Even the tree of wisdom has nothing to do with the approaching doomsday. There may still be a way, and that is to get in touch with the hero Tula Leon through the sweetest apple. When the power of the Tree of Wisdom is really needed, Aron never refuses. However, what Aron can guarantee is only that the fruit of wisdom he produces is the highest quality apple in the world, and it is the fruit of infinite wisdom. As for whether the fruit of wisdom is sweet or not, he has no confidence in his heart. What it feels like to be intelligent varies widely from creature to creature. Some people think that wisdom is sweet honey, some people think it is a sour bitter date, and some people think it is a deadly poison. As for the taste of the wisdom fruit, I am afraid that only that person will know, and no one else can make a judgment for him. Thinking of this, Aron the Wisdom Tree felt extremely worried, what if the apples he produced were not sweet? What if the hero Tula Leon is dissatisfied, which affects the whole Eri? Thick worries and worries spread in the heart of Wisdom Tree, and the leaves on his worried head almost fell off. Right now, Eli desperately needs that ancient hero. In the legend of Tula Leone, the hero killed the hell king who endangered the world with only one sword. The hell demon could not stop him from looking for his lover. No one can stop him. He is the strongest in the world. hero. If he could use the fruit of wisdom to get in touch with that hero, he would be willing to sacrifice everything for Aron, but Aron is not a hero, no matter how urgent his heart is, no matter how longing his heart is, Ways to ensure the taste of wisdom fruit. At the end of the rush, the dry bark on Aron''s face was wrinkled, and he looked as if he was about to cry. Those who didn''t know thought that the fruit of wisdom was born. For a tree of wisdom, what kind of pain is it? Torture is like peeling off his bark. "Is he alright?" Looking at Aron, who had a face full of pain and leaves falling all over the ground, even the rude dwarf king Eufredin noticed something was wrong at this moment, and hurriedly asked the people on the side. The news of the wisdom tree''s fruit came out, and it also attracted many forest creatures to watch. Everyone wants to spend more time with the ancient tree full of wisdom. Maybe they can get the share of wisdom from the gesture of the ancient tree. Gift. This is especially true for the fruit of condensed wisdom at the moment. The creatures in the forest look at the wonders here, as if as long as they feel the breath of the fruit of wisdom, their own wisdom can be improved. Out of consideration for Aron''s safety, many elves maintain order on the outside of Aron. Only the forest guardians with higher seats and a few Druin who are very familiar with the habits of the Wisdom Tree can stand on Aron''s side. Feel the fruit of wisdom up close. Espan, who came over after hearing the news, was one of them, Drew Yin. Whether it is about changing the shape or grazing ancient trees, Espan has sufficient research. Maybe he wasn''t one of those elves who ate the wisdom fruit and had profound wisdom, but he must be a scholar with profound knowledge, and the abnormality on the ancient tree right now couldn''t be hidden from his eyes at all. "Aron''s situation is not very good." After discovering the abnormality on the Wisdom Tree, Espan said immediately, and his voice also attracted the attention of many forest guardians. "What did you find?" Yin Wo, an elf among the guardians, asked immediately. Espan stared at Aron the Tree of Wisdom with a solemn face: "I can feel that there are too many worries and worries in the tree of wisdom, didn''t you see that the leaves on top of his head are almost falling off? ? If he had had joy and anticipation in his heart, such a thing would never have happened." After a pause, Espan continued: "The fruit of the tree of wisdom is like the birth of an animal. If the mother is always living in fear and worry, how can the fetus in the womb be happy? The wisdom he produced The fruit must be dry and jerky, not sweet at all.¡± Espen''s words caused the creatures in the nearby forest to exclaim repeatedly, and the exclamation reached Aron''s ears, which also made the wisdom tree struggling to bear fruit even more stressful, and the dry bark seemed to be Turned livid. "He''s right." The redwood tree man said at this time, "Although I''m not a tree of wisdom, I don''t understand the process of the tree of wisdom, but I have seen a real hero, and I know a real hero. What kind of state should they have? Heroes can go through hardships and be tortured, but they won¡¯t hesitate like this. Aron¡¯s current state is very wrong... Although I don¡¯t want to say this, but in case he gets married The fruit that comes out is shriveled and jerky, and the hero Tula Leon may not like it." Following the narration of Drew Yin Espan and the redwood tree man, everyone also saw the abnormality of the tree of wisdom. How to ensure the sweetness and juiciness of the wisdom fruit is a deep problem that troubled Aron. His previous Those explanations sounded more like comforting words, but unfortunately, neither the elves nor other forest creatures could find the problem. "Aron, cheer up! The hero Tularion will love your wisdom fruit!" After realizing the plight of the tree of wisdom, the dwarf king Eufreddin yelled at him to encourage him, but was immediately pulled away by other forest guardians nearby. No one wanted Aron to be stimulated again at this moment. Hearing the encouraging sound of the dwarf king, the bark on Wisdom Tree''s face stretched a little, revealing a smile uglier than crying. His smile has broken the hearts of many forest creatures. Could it be that the way to get in touch with the hero Tula Leon after so much difficulty will be destroyed by the tree of wisdom in front of him? "Pull the dwarf king away quickly." The guardian Yin Wo hurriedly ordered, if the dwarf king continues to stay here, no one knows what amazing moves he will make, the rude dwarf will do whatever he thinks of, I don''t have any worries, "The most urgent thing now is, who can come up with an effective way to resolve the boredom in the tree of wisdom? I don''t want to see the behavior of the dwarf king again!" Listening to Yin Wo''s questioning, the guardians of the nearby forest didn''t know what to do for a while. They are all guardians who fight to protect the forest, and they are warriors who can step on the battlefield. But if they really asked about the knowledge about the tree of wisdom, they It really doesn''t know more than those court mages who study knowledge, Yin Wo is asking the wrong person now. When countless animals in the forest were nervous, it was Drew Yin Espan who stood up: "Let me come, maybe I can help Arang, the tree of wisdom, to calm down so that he won''t be so nervous...I can feel his heart Even if he is an ancient tree of wisdom, but this time, he has shouldered the hopes of the entire Eli, and the heavy pressure is almost breaking his heart." "You?" Yin Wo took a look at this unattractive Drew Yin. As the confidant of the Elf King, he is also the lord of the quiet city, the high-level guardian of the jungle, and the hero who guards the dense forest. Yin Wo''s identity is unknown. How much taller is this Deru Yin? Under normal circumstances, even if Deru Yin came to Yin Wo, Yin Wo would probably not give him another look. At this moment, facing Yin Wo can''t solve the problem. He seemed to have to rely on Drew Yin in front of him when it came to questions. "I have a lot of research on forest animals and those ancient trees. Maybe I can help Aron." Seeing the doubtful eyes cast on him by everyone, Espan said actively, trying to dispel the suspicion in the hearts of these guardians. Suspect. The talent of the elves allows them to be very close to nature. It can be said that any elves have the potential to become druids. The elves only need a little practice to communicate with plants. Wisdom requires Drew Yin with specialized knowledge to carry out. The current Espan is just such a Druin. Many elves have heard of his name. He is dedicated to teaching animals. Maybe he really has the ability to help the current tree of wisdom. Chapter 2814 "Espan, what method are you going to use to relieve the pressure in the tree of wisdom? You must know that it is not a simple matter. The wisdom accumulated by the tree of wisdom is much higher than your wisdom. Even Aron You can''t relieve the pressure in your heart, so what can you do?" Facing Druyin who came forward and asked with concern, Yin Wo asked with some doubts, if Espan could not give a reasonable answer, he would not let this Druyin approach the tree of wisdom. "I understand that the Wisdom Tree has wisdom far beyond ours. Even so, he will still be troubled by worries and fears in his heart, and what I want to do is to help the Wisdom Tree to resolve his worries, that''s all." Espan walked to the tree of wisdom while talking, and stretched out his hand to cover the rough bark: "The fruit of wisdom is growing, we''d better find a way quickly, if the time is delayed because of this kind of dispute, the fruit that finally bears fruit The Wisdom Fruit is definitely unsatisfactory, and this opportunity was wasted, do you still want to see the hero Tula Leon? If you want to, just do as I said." Following Espan''s explanation, the faces of everyone in the field became serious. Everyone understood how useful this sweet fruit of wisdom could be, and no one wanted the opportunity to be lost in vain. "What do you need us to do?" The forest guardians looked at each other, and then asked the Druin. "I need the best musician in Eri." Espan stared at the tree of wisdom in front of him, without raising his head, and said, "If you want to relieve the pressure in the tree of wisdom, you can''t just rely on verbal comfort, only those who are beautiful Moving music can help him." When everyone heard the words, they also felt that what Espan said was reasonable, and they all set out to find Eli''s musicians, and they could see shining portals everywhere. It is extremely easy to find a musician in Eri. The elves who love beauty and nature have extremely high attainments in this area. Any elf can sing beautifully and be called I am a musician myself, but it is much more difficult to find a musician who is good at playing. What''s more, in Espan''s designation, what he needs is the best musician in the whole of Eri. Ordinary musicians can''t meet his requirements at all, and only the best musicians can inspire people with the power of performance. The difficulty of finding has gone up a level. Even Yin Wo was stumped by Ai Sipan''s question for a while. He didn''t search for people through space magic in the first place like other guardians, but thought carefully in his mind, who is the right person? A suitable candidate appointed by Espen. If it is just looking for musicians, Yin Wo knows many court musicians in the elf king''s court. Knowing that this performance is of great importance, and even involves the ancient hero Tula Leon, no musician will refuse such an honor. That man is the hero Tula Leon, who has inspired generations of elves If the news spreads, the musicians will rush to come here to play for the Wisdom Tree, just to add their own names to the legend of that ancient hero, even if it only occupies an inconspicuous corner of the legend , It is also a great honor for musicians. Yin Wo can almost foresee how chaotic and disorderly this place will become after the news spreads. All kinds of noisy noises may further affect the will of Wisdom Tree and bring him even heavier pressure, making it impossible to form a Satisfied fruit of wisdom. Thinking of this, Yin Wo couldn''t help taking a deep breath. He had to bring back the most satisfactory musician before the matter got to that point. Only in this way could he save the current Eli. Who do you want to play for Aron the Tree of Wisdom? Several names also appeared in Yin Wo''s mind. Once studied in the human kingdom, he is good at playing the majestic voice, like the human Cronis fighting on the battlefield, and being with the animals in the forest, he is good at playing the voice of the forest. He is also a legendary Druin, ranking among the top ten guardians of the forest Alice, and the bard among the court mages, Malodia who is good at playing ethereal and melodious music? There was no time for Yin Wo to think carefully, he decided to bring all the people in front of him and let Espan choose by himself. The only thing Yin Wo can guarantee is that the few people he mentioned must be the best musicians in Eri. It can be said that no one can surpass them in this aspect. They are the court musicians of Eri. They can always be heard playing when important events happen in the music. Through the dark green portal, Yin Wo returned to the palace in the forest, walking through the quiet and huge ancient trees, he soon came to the tree house of the human musician Cronis. "Is Cronis at home? There is a special task for you now." After knocking on the door of the human musician''s room, Yin Wo said seriously. "You are late." The son of Cronis who opened the door, a half-elf with human and elf blood, "Someone just came to him and asked him to play for an ancient hero. He was so excited that even his clothes Did not change, picked up the drum and left." "What?" Yin Wo cursed secretly, knowing without thinking that someone had found Cronis earlier than him. He could think of the human musician who was good at playing the majestic voice, and of course other forest guardians could too. It is conceivable that he is not the only one who knows Cronis. Yin Wo didn''t know who did it, and he couldn''t care whether someone was taking credit from him. The current time didn''t allow him to think like this. He had to find the remaining two musicians immediately. Alice is not in the royal court. As one of the top ten forest guardians, he shoulders the task of guarding the forest. He leads many great elves, and together with several other forest guardians, patrols the dense forest alternately day and night. , to detect all movements harmful to the elf kingdom. It''s not easy to find Alice. Those enemies who endanger Eli, undoubtedly want to find out the elves lurking in the dense forest first, but how can Alice let the enemy do what they want? Fortunately, Yin Wo was not troubled by all of this. As an elf, his perception had been enhanced to the extreme in the dense forest. It didn''t take long for him to discover where Alice was. In the withered forest that Drew Yin could not save, Yin Wo found Alice and immediately expressed his intention to him: "Alice, my old friend, Aron, the tree of wisdom, is in deep trouble and needs your performance. In order to help him bear the fruit of wisdom, he can call back the hero Tula Leon and change the plight of Eli." After understanding Yin Wo''s reason for coming, Alice will certainly not refuse this request. As a member of the forest guardian, if she can use her own strength to help protect the forest, that would be great . Whether it is the identity of the guardian of the jungle or the ability to call back the ancient hero Tula Leon, Alice cannot refuse Yin Wo''s request. Of course Alice has heard of the stories belonging to the hero Tula Leon, or the legends belonging to him. Many elves believe that if there is the guardian of the hero Tula Leon, it is impossible for Eli to become what he is now , and Alice believed the same. However, there are still some troubles that bother Alice right now: "I am facing some troubles. There is an unidentified guy who entered the jungle a few days ago. They don''t seem to show any hostility. I have been letting my men Watching them, if I leave now, I''m afraid I won''t be able to give command in the first place." "Ask your men to withdraw. I will represent the royal family of the elves and negotiate with those creatures. You only need to play for Aron, the tree of wisdom, and make sure there will be no accidents." Yin Wo promised Alice immediately. road. The hero Tula Leon has a lot to do, no matter what Yin Wo is asked to do, as long as it can help in the process of recalling the ancient hero, he will not refuse. With his usually arrogant temperament, he would not do these things at all. Only the ancient hero, the legendary Tula Leon, could deeply admire him. "I believe you will be able to properly deal with those people." With Yin Wo''s promise, Alice also smiled a little bit. Even he has nothing to do with those people. Perhaps only when Yin Wo appears can it be perfect. Solve this matter, and he can play for the ancient tree of wisdom with peace of mind. After Alice left, Yin Wo also followed his reminder and found the group of creatures that had camped in the dense forest and seemed to be planning to live forever. To Alice''s surprise, the light they radiated actually dispelled the endless darkness covering the dense forest, which is a unique power. Since the flames in the world fell silent, Eri fell into deep darkness, and the only creatures that still provided light in the forest were the flying fireflies. The arrival of the mages has effectively improved the current situation. They imitated the actions of the enemy and started the Thor plan. With the endless lightning on the hero Somura as the core, the lightning provided illumination for the elves in the forest. However, the good times did not last long. With the fall of the hero Somura, the research progress of the Thor project has been greatly slowed down. The lightning condensed by the mages is not comparable to the endless lightning on Somla. He wants to continue the Thor project. I don''t know how many mages worked day and night. As long as the mana was fully restored, they would all be converted into lightning magic and released, and then start to meditate, waiting for the mana to recover, and the cycle continued like this. No mage is willing to do such a monotonous thing. Their research on magic has stagnated, and only the constant release of lightning is left. However, the mages have to do this. Complete darkness. Right now, Yin Wo saw a unique method of luminescence from those outsiders in Airi, and felt very novel for a while. Yin Wo noticed that the reason why they were able to emit light seemed to be the result of a special paint. Under the effect of a magic ritual, the paint emitted a dazzling light like sunlight, which was enough to dispel the deep darkness in the forest. When Yin Wo saw them for the first time, he realized how precious they are. If this method of emitting light is popularized, Eli will no longer be troubled by darkness, even those who are in the dark Plants that are gradually dying can also grow vigorously again. At this moment, Yin Wo seemed to understand why Alice would say that these people were very difficult to deal with. This unique secret method of luminescence is not easily grasped by ordinary people. They will come to Eli in such a special period, and they may have some ulterior motives. For this group of Eli''s uninvited guests, Alice''s choice is to let her subordinates carry out endless surveillance, and will not start contacting them until they find out their true intentions. However, Yin Wo doesn''t have so much time to stay here right now. He still needs to contact the next court musician to find a way to soothe the tree of wisdom Aron''s emotions, so as to produce the most delicious fruit for the hero Tula Leon. As for Apple, he didn''t want to waste too much time on these people. Thinking of this, Yin Wo no longer hides his traces in the dense forest. Judging from his perception, this group of people seems to have nothing to redeem except for the secret method of luminescence. Just a legendary human dressed as a mercenary. Yin Wo also has a legendary rank. Not only that, he is also a hero who can cast spells. His strength is far beyond that of other legendary elves. His strength is far superior to the current group of people, and he is enough to deal with all of them at the same time. It was also the reason why Yin Wo dared to show his figure. Seeing the elf walking slowly in the distance, the people nearby were not too surprised, only a few people still had a look of vigilance, and what appeared on the faces of the rest of the people was more of a kind of numbness caused by exhaustion. I don''t care, whether it is an elf or some other creature that is approaching now. After discovering this, Yin Wo silently commented on the group of people in front of him. "Who are you?" Yin Wo''s appearance also attracted the attention of the leader of the group. That man was a strong mercenary. Long before he approached, Yin Wo focused his attention on him . "I represent the royal family of the elves. Humans, don''t you know that you have already set foot on the territory belonging to the elves?" Yin Wodandan replied. Judging from the attire of those human beings, many of them have the usual apprentice-style robes. It seems that there are still many spellcasters among them, but unfortunately their strength is worrying. fertile. Listening to Yin Wo''s introduction, the eyes of the people nearby looking at him have changed. Everyone knows that the elves living in the depths of Eri are different from humans, but what everyone didn''t expect was that the royal family''s envoy appeared in person in front of them. "Of course we know what you said." The mercenary nodded, and answered the questioning words of the elves, "We fled all the way from Bracada, passing through Erathia, and encountered a lot of trouble. The last pure land, I didn''t expect that what we saw in front of us was not what we thought at all." Chapter 2815 "The dense forest in Eri is of course the only pure land left in this world. The forest guardians will protect all forest creatures in the dense forest and protect them from any evil." Sensing the offense from the mercenary''s words, Yin Wo''s expression also turned cold: "If you disdain Eli, why come here to seek asylum? Maybe it''s better for you to go back and forth from wherever you came from." Hearing this, the mercenary had no choice but to change his tone and said: "Relax, elf, we are not your enemy, but a group of travelers who are tired of running around. If you forbid us to enter the deep forest, we will stay here." Hearing what he said, the elf''s expression improved. Just like what the mercenary said, many people in the dusty team looked tired. Incompetent: "If you want to enter the pure land deep in the dense forest, you need to show your sincerity. Human beings who come from nowhere are worthy of the protection of the forest guardian with their lives." Regarding the conditions of the elves, the mercenary has no intention of refuting. This point is very reasonable no matter where it is placed in the world. No matter where he escapes to, if he wants to gain the acceptance of other creatures, he must always show his own strength. Sincerity will do. "We don''t have much wealth. The most valuable thing about us is the luminous secret technique. As you can see, the effect of the secret technique is displayed on those golems." Following the direction pointed by the mercenary, Yin Wo also saw those shining golems emitting dazzling light. Surrounded by the light, the puppets created by the mages all look majestic and majestic, making people want to leave their sight when they see them. "Very good." Seeing those golems in his eyes, Yin Wo also showed some satisfaction, "I need you, and scholars who have thoroughly mastered this plan, to join Eli''s ''Thor Project'', and the rest Everyone can enjoy the right to live in the dense forest and the protection of the guardians." The elf''s words surprised the mercenaries: "Thor''s plan? Could it be that I tell you the secret method?" "That is a secret technique that belongs to you, if you are willing to share it, of course you can." Yin Wo just glanced at him indifferently, "When darkness enveloped the world, the elf scholars in Eli, together with the mages of Bracada, began to work on it. Carry out the "Thor Project" to dispel the darkness and illuminate the world. The luminous methods from all over the world will be imported into the "Thor Project". I believe that with the participation of you scholars, it will also bring some benefits to the whole plan. different changes." Seeing that the mercenary was still a little skeptical, Yin Wo continued: "We will not forcefully ask for your secret technique. If you are willing to contribute, you will also get a generous reward. Anyway, welcome to the kingdom of elves. What is your name? name?" "You can call me Kaidan." The mercenary replied. "Okay, Kaidan, now follow me to the headquarters of the Thor project, and other rangers will divide the living areas for you later." As he spoke, Yin Wo raised his hand and released a dark green gate of time and space, and entered it without waiting for the mercenary and his party to reply. It can be seen that Yin Wo is very anxious, arranging visitors from outside the dense forest is not his task as the top ten forest guardians, this is what those patrol soldiers should do, if it is not for the purpose of persuading Alice to help The Wisdom Tree was playing, and he didn''t have time for such things. But things went very smoothly. Yin Wo didn''t feel any hostility from those outsiders. They just wanted to find a place to settle down. It happened that the luminous secrets on them also helped Eli''s Thor plan. The two parties hit it off and each took what they needed. "Kaidan, can we trust those elves..." After Yin Wo''s figure disappeared from the portal, the highest-ranking mage Nevin in the team couldn''t help asking the mercenary, "I heard that magic The members of the guild, as well as the main force of the mages, have fled to this dense forest, maybe we should go find them, anyway, we were once the mages of Bracada." Aware of Nevin''s worry, Kaidan just comforted him: "Those elves don''t have any malicious intentions, at least they are not like the lords of Erasia, who came up to take away the secret of luminescence. Presumably they also have their own methods to deal with the darkness covering the earth. ...as for the mages of Bracada, we shall meet them if we have the chance." When it came to the end, Kaidan''s expression changed slightly as if he remembered something in the Battle of Bracada. "It''s a pity that Master Tazis can''t see all this." Master Nevin shook his head, "I know some guild mages, and when we settle down in Eri, the workshop will be able to reopen. Maybe we should change the strategy The focus is on making large golem puppets for war, instead of researching pocket toy puppets." "It''s up to you to decide." Kaidan shook his head, "Although Mage Tazis entrusted me with the workshop, I don''t know anything about golem puppets. As for how to choose, I believe that no one knows better than you scholars. It''s clear." Faced with Kaidan''s unhesitating decision, Master Nevin also expressed his gratitude for this trust. As a loyal follower of Master Tazis, Nevin thought that when Kaidan took control of the workshop, he would His position was withdrawn, and he promoted other mages who were more loyal to Kaidan to manage the operation of the workshop. Unexpectedly, Kaidan did not do this, and everything remained as usual. The profound wisdom belonging to mages allows them to understand everything in the world, and it is just right to use it in this kind of struggle. Feeling Kaidan''s trust, Navin is also willing to spare no effort to help the workshop get on the right track. The first thing the workshop is facing right now is the invitation from the Elf Elf, and it can even reach a certain connection with the grand event in the forest, the Thor Project. Nevin didn''t know how many orthodox mages from Bracada had participated in this plan, but he believed that the workshop must do better than those mages. This was a mage''s confidence in his craft. Without further ado, under Kaidan''s greeting, many apprentices in the workshop passed through the gate of time and space left by Yin Wo, and came to a brand new world. Here, the darkness has completely subsided, and the whole sky is like daytime . Even the well-informed Master Nevin couldn''t help showing a bit of surprise at this moment. He saw the huge ball of light floating above everyone''s heads. The ball of light, like the sun, just soars in the sky, exuding endless light. Only when the sky is completely dark and there is no more light, people can understand how precious those lights are. Looking at the imitation sun that dispelled the darkness and lit up the sky, the apprentices in the workshop were filled with emotion. They hadn''t seen such a situation for a long time. "That is the lightning core created by the hero Somra." Seeing that everyone in the workshop was attracted by the imitation sun above their heads, Yin Wo explained at this moment. With infinite wisdom and power, it is none other than the giant monster Somra who uses lightning as the source of power, and even the power and will to create the imitation sun. When that name was mentioned, Yin Wo''s expression also became a little unnatural. The core of Thor''s plan is the existence of the hero Somra, but now he unfortunately sacrificed in the process of challenging the elemental monarch, and all Eri creatures are saddened by it. There is no mage who can replace Somura''s attainments in lightning. With the fall of Somra, the Thunder God Project lacked a vital force. The existence of that giant monster is unparalleled, and the progress of the Thor Project has also been greatly delayed. I don¡¯t know how much time it will take to start again. on track. Thinking of the deeds of Somla, Yin Wo was filled with emotion. He stepped forward to fight against the evil heroes in the world, but in the end, he died as a hero. Yin Wo even began to doubt the power of the hero Tula Leon. Could it be possible to save Eli''s fate by changing a hero? Shaking his head, Yin Wo told himself not to think too much. If those ancient legends are true, the power of the hero Tula Leon may be beyond imagination. I am afraid that only he can save the current Eli. Others couldn''t see what Yin Wo was thinking. Under Yin Wo''s introduction, they had long been robbed of their sight by the imitation sun in the sky, and they couldn''t move away at all. "That is the power of the guardian god Somla, the hero Somla, has he also come to Eri?" Master Nevin sighed repeatedly at this moment, aware of the power that has guarded Bracada for hundreds of years. Seeing the trace of a giant monster, his heart couldn''t help but get excited. "It seems that you don''t know yet." Facing Nawen''s words, Yin Wo just shook his head indifferently. Any mage will be amazed when he hears the name of Somura. During the countless years of guarding Bracada, that giant monster has already become an unforgettable benchmark in the hearts of mages, even in front of him. When facing evil enemies, the mages always believed that the hero Somra would lead them to take back their homeland in the snowy region, and then the entire mage empire would usher in a recovery. "I regret to tell you that Somla died heroically when he challenged the air elemental monarch. The imitation sun you see is his legacy in the Thor project." Yin Wodandan said. "This is impossible..." After hearing Yin Wo''s words, the complexions of the mages suddenly changed. No one could accept such terrible news in a short period of time. With a heavy hammer, even Nawen''s footsteps shook, and he couldn''t help but sat on the ground. "Hero Somra, he is the confidant of the god of mages and the patron saint of Bracada, how could he fall like this..." Mage Nevin murmured, with an expression of disbelief on his face , but he understood that the elf in front of him had no reason to deceive him about this kind of thing. For a moment, grief occupied his whole heart, and he could hardly hear everything in his ears. Compared with him, Kaidan''s expression didn''t change much. Although Kaidan was entrusted to the workshop by Tazisto, he was not a real mage. Our giant monsters don''t have much emotion, but after hearing the news, they were slightly moved, and then comforted the nearby mages: "We have gone through all kinds of hardships, and we came to Eri, the kingdom of elves, not to cheer up those who were knocked down by those sorrows." Yin Wo, who had already expected this change, remained silent at this moment. Although telling the news of the death of the hero Somra to these people from afar will severely damage their morale, if they don''t do so, they will still be able to learn about the situation from other creatures, and maybe they will complain about concealing the news of myself. Yin Wo didn''t hide this news. Maybe this group of people will feel desperate, and maybe they will never recover from a setback, but there is also the possibility that a hero will be born out of pain, but judging from the current performance, Yin Wo didn''t see that. exist. "No one can change Somra''s ending. The only thing we can do is to treat everything he left behind, which is the Thor plan in front of us, and don''t let his painstaking efforts go to waste." Yin Wo took the initiative at this time Persuading them aloud, he hoped that this group of people could turn their grief into strength, "If you really feel sorry for the hero Somra, then treat the research on the Thor project well." In Yin Wo''s words, there is a kind of encouraging power. The mages are infected by his words, and their expressions full of grief and indignation are also a little more determined and strong. As Yin Wo said, they are willing to help Thor''s plan Research. "Very well. In addition to imitating the sun, Thor''s plan also involves many aspects. Lighting up the jungle and providing lighting for forest creatures is only one part of it. Under the leadership of scholars, you can understand this plan the whole picture, and I..." Seeing that the effect had been achieved, Yin Wo did not intend to stay any longer. Just as he was about to bid farewell to everyone, a terrifying coercion suddenly enveloped him. At this moment, Yin Wo only felt chills all over his body, and that incomparably deep, evil tremor that seemed to hit people''s hearts began to spread throughout his body, his blood seemed to be cold, and he was almost unable to speak for a while. come out. Darkness suddenly enveloped the earth, and the imitation sun above the head was completely hidden in the darkness. Everyone completely lost their vision. Not only that, even the sound became extremely distant. Not only Yin Wo, but even the people around him felt the same feeling for a moment, and among them, Kaidan''s complexion changed drastically: "I have felt this evil breath in Bracada...it is him, he Came here!" "What are you talking about?" Before Yin Wo could react, he was at a loss, and when he was trying to get rid of the darkness in front of him, he heard screams coming from beside him. Chapter 2816 Accompanied by the piercing sound of flesh being torn, those apprentices brought by Yin Wo to the Thunder God project headquarters grew fangs in an instant, and the nails on their fingers became as sharp as knives. From their red and bloodshot eyes, Yin Wo saw the changes in their bodies. They all turned into vampires and began to attack people around them indiscriminately. The only one who can maintain the status quo is probably only Kaidan next to Yin Wo. He, like Yin Wo, has a legendary rank. Fortunately, he was spared from this catastrophe. Except for the two of them, everyone who was originally peaceful, Now they are all gone, and a pair of blood-congested child holes are staring at the two of them. "Do not¡­¡­" Kaidan seemed to realize something, and let out a mournful cry. Seeing that all his companions who had lived with him day and night and survived the catastrophe turned into undead at this moment, he felt uncomfortable at all. The feeling at the last moment almost tore his heart apart. "What''s going on? This is impossible..." Beside Kaidan, Yin Wo also showed a look of surprise. If he hadn''t seen this scene with his own eyes, he would never have believed that such a thing had happened. The evil power that turned into a vampire was simply beyond his imagination. If it weren''t for the abnormality in the sky and the darkness that would completely engulf the imitation sun, Yin Wo might think that those apprentices before were all vampires in disguise. "It''s Rhodes...he came here." Kaidan gritted his teeth. The kind of power that turns people into vampires, Kaidan once felt in the battle of Bracada. Called the Lord of the Undead, the terrifying existence that slaughters all living beings can take the life of others in an instant and turn them into vampires just by looking at them. What an evil power that is, Kaidan just thinks of it a little, and unstoppable fear will appear in his heart, and he has no thought of being an enemy at all. The entire mage empire has been defeated by that person. Do something? Kaidan just wanted to escape far away, to a safe place. He didn''t expect the evil that followed him like a shadow, but he didn''t want to let him go. He survived, but those who trusted him and regarded him as a leader Everyone in the workshop was not so lucky, even Master Nawen did not escape this catastrophe, and also turned into a hideous vampire. From the howls of the vampires, Kaidan could hear the pain in their hearts. Turning into an undead is a process full of sorrow. He raised the sword, ignored Yin Wo who was on the side, and turned to face the vampire with the blade. Put an end to their pain with your own hands. "Rod..." Hearing the name from Kaidan''s mouth, Yin Wo''s heart trembled for a while. During this period of time, Rhodes was the most popular existence on the entire continent. What puzzled Yin Wo was, shouldn''t he marry another doomsday overlord in the Snowy Land? How could you come to Eri at such a time? In any case, the arrival of Rhodes also means that evil is approaching, which is like a signal, enough to awaken the vigilance of all forest creatures. Just hearing the name of that evil being makes the creatures in the forest tremble, and his painful memories of Eri are even higher than the elemental monarch. In Eri, no one seemed to be able to suppress the evil Lord of the Undead, even the guardian of the forest, he had nothing to do with him. The giant dragons who helped the elves resist foreign enemies in the past have completely left the elf kingdom, and even put themselves in the hands of Rhodes'' fianc¨¦e, Dragon King Morrill. For the forest creatures, this is even worse news. Looking at the deep darkness above his head, Yin Wo''s eyes also revealed a bit of firm light. When evil covers the world, there will be righteous heroes who stand up, brave and unyielding heroes, who will fight against the aggressive evil to the end, and heroes will win the final victory. Yin Wo is also a hero, but he understands that he is by no means the hero who is full of courage and fights against evil to the end. All he can do is to call back the old hero and build a hero for him. The stage, the last hope of the world, is handed over to the hero. The hero Tula Leon, if it is him, all enemies will be wiped out, and all evils will be wiped out. He is the most powerful hero in Eri for countless years, and he shoulders the mission of fighting against evil to the end. He''ll save Eli again, just like he did countless years ago. With the appearance of that evil aura, the entire headquarters of the Thor Project fell into disarray. When the vampires were raging, the remaining forest creatures wailed continuously. The news quickly reached the ears of the forest guardians. Those who showed up one after another. Seeing the arrival of strong reinforcements, Yin Wo felt relieved. He didn''t mean to stay here to fight the enemy together with the guardians. He had more important things to accomplish. He was going to find the last court musician. Now Eli needs a real hero. And in mid-air, under the shroud of boundless darkness, Rhodes was brandishing the Titan Arrow, piercing the lightning core left by Somura with a sword, which is the imitation sun in the mouth of the elves. Accompanied by a loud roar, the lightning cores in the sky exploded, and the terrifying lightning energy, which even the space could not bear, burst out one after another. The damage is more terrifying than the thunderbolt, enough to destroy all nearby enemies, but Rhodes in black robes, and the Shadow Lady hugging him, were not affected by the turbulent electric current, and were even quite shocked. With spare energy, he danced the Titan''s Arrow with a sword. "Including this, I have already destroyed three large light sources. Even if all the flames in the world are silent, it is not difficult for people to find new ways to emit light." In the deep darkness, Rhode raised Titan''s Arrow with one hand, shook off the cloak behind him, made a rustling sound, and embraced the person in front of him with one hand, as if dancing with her. "Not enough, I need the world to be darker, and I need the light to die before I can raise the Shadow Realm to the level of a demigod." Sally pursed her lips, her eyes revealing a strong desire, she has already seen the threshold of being promoted to a demigod. When the world is shrouded in darkness, her shadow domain can exert unprecedented power, and she can also take advantage of this general trend to make herself a demigod. Rhodes is not the only one who can take advantage of the general trend of the third expansion. Those doomsday kings are all speculators of this expansion. With the help of the general trend of the expansion, they can easily achieve achievements that were once unimaginable. "I feel the gap with the Elemental Monarch. Her mastery of the domain is superior to mine." Looking at Rhodes who is close by, Sally''s words are full of deep unwillingness. Opened my shadow, which is the greatest shame on me, she saw my face." Rhode looked at her with some helplessness. Sally seemed to be stimulated by the actions of the flame girl before. When he destroyed the large light source, such as the imitation sun at present, Sally kept thinking about this matter. . "Does it matter? Didn''t I also see it?" Rhodes shrugged, as if he didn''t understand why Sally became so angry after the Shadow Domain failed. "You are different, you follow the rules of the shadow." Sally chuckled, and reached out to caress the cloak behind Rhodes, but when she thought of the flame girl, her expression sank again, "Aren''t you angry? Only you are entitled to see my face, but now she sees it. Damn elemental monarch, I will goug out her eyes..." Listening to the vicious words in Sally''s mouth, Rhodes couldn''t help but let out a dry cough, and he had no doubts about Sally''s determination to do so. As the leader who leads the thieves to build a dark world, her methods are more cruel than Rhodes''. For her, these methods have long been commonplace, and Rhodes does not want any conflict between her and Fromm. "Don''t do this, you have to get along well with her, she will be our powerful help in the end." Rhodes had no choice but to persuade. Listening to Rhodes'' words of persuasion, Sally couldn''t help but give him a blank look. No one can change her will. Anyone who dares to disobey her will experience deep despair. Only Rhodes'' words can penetrate her deeply. In her heart, she is also willing to change for it. "Okay, I''m just saying casually, since you''ve asked for it, I won''t do anything out of the ordinary. Anyway, she is also the real elemental monarch, an ancient demigod who shaped the world, and I will keep Due etiquette." Hearing the worry in Rhodes'' words, Sally waved her hand, comforting him instead. The corners of Rhode''s mouth twitched. Judging from Sally''s gnashing of teeth just now, she didn''t seem to be joking, but since she said so, Rhode didn''t need to remind him anymore. Proper. "Now she can still use the power of flames to break through the domain around me, but this time will never be too long. When I am also promoted to become a demigod, the power of the shadow domain will be further improved, even if she With all the flames in the world, it is impossible for her to see me in the shadows." As if thinking of something, Sally''s eyes became firm. From the changes in her expression, Rhodes also seemed to understand why Sally was always so urgent in the process of destroying large light sources around the world after leaving the Magical City. Thinking of the seemingly unintentional actions of the flame girl before, it has deeply stimulated the shadow lady in front of her. She is lonely in the dark, but she can''t allow her domain to fail. She must be promoted to a demigod, and then she will teach her back. Only then can the hatred in my heart be relieved. Looking at Sally, Rhode couldn''t help scratching his head. He remembered Sally at the beginning, so he wanted to find someone who could break through the shadows and see her figure. He didn''t expect that the fire elemental monarch could really do this. After one o''clock, she seemed so angry that she wished she could be promoted to a demigod right away, and fight back fiercely in front of the elemental monarch. Sensing the urgency in Sally''s heart, Rhodes didn''t know whether it was a good thing or a bad thing. Under the stimulation of the flame girl, it might not take long for Sally to fully grasp the ultimate power of the shadow. The earth is completely shrouded in darkness, and she can also become a demigod in the darkness. Rhodes can also add another demigod-level existence, which only stimulates her motivation to complete the promotion, and a large part of it comes from the fire elemental monarch . Regarding this matter, Rhodes is still a little worried. He remembers Sally at the beginning, but once threatened to get rid of other people around him, but finally changed, and there was always that deadly threat on her body. And temptation, even Rhodes seemed very helpless. In any case, being able to complete the rank promotion is of course a good thing, which is why Rhodes is willing to spare no effort to help Sally. After leaving the city of magic, Rhodes successively crossed Cruelod, Erasia and other places, and finally came to Eri to destroy the large light sources emitting light so that Sally could be promoted earlier. Putting it on other people, it would take an unimaginable amount of time just to cross those areas. By the time the final promotion moment arrives, I am afraid that I don''t know how long it has passed. Destroying light sources is not an easy task, and it requires extremely high strength. Just how to find light sources that exist all over the world is enough to stump countless existences. And Rhodes can easily do this. Under the supervision of the Eternal Demon Eye, the surface of the entire continent is not even half-secret to Rhodes. He can see what is happening anywhere on the surface. Rhodes knows exactly which area is lit up and which area is in darkness. The existence of the Eternal Magic Eye endowed Rhodes with incomparable convenience and saved him a lot of time in collecting information. Even Sally, who controls countless thieves, wanted to collect information so quickly in a world shrouded in darkness. Information on light sources in various places is also a difficult thing to do, but Rhodes only needs to open the Eternal Magic Eye to see everything. Knowing the location of the light source, what to do afterward is even simpler for Rhodes. With the blessing of Burning Domain, Rhodes'' Flame Escape doesn''t have any cooldown restrictions, he can go to any area in the world anytime, anywhere, and even bring Sally with him. One moment, Rhodes was still in Erathia, struggling with the priests who were emitting light, and the next moment, he had come to the deepest part of the jungle, destroying the imitation sun in the sky. Neither space nor intelligence can stop Rhodes'' actions. If Ms. Shadow finds him at this time, it can be regarded as finding the right person. It can be said that no one is more suitable for this task than him. Even Sally, after seeing Rhodes, destroyed those large light sources that bored her unceasingly. After she became a demigod and became more and more hopeful, she looked at Rhodes with a few more eyes. A faint smile. Chapter 2817 "Rod..." After receiving the news of the attack on the headquarters of the Thor Project, the high-ranking forest guardians came one after another, but they stopped in front of the deep darkness, not daring to go deep into the darkness that swallowed the light. The red-haired hero Gru also came to the place where he was attacked. The phantom bow that was integrated with the dense forest was also held in his hand at this moment. Nothing in the world could escape the arrow shot by this bow. However, Facing the darkness that engulfed all the light, Gru encountered a difficulty at this time. Even if he couldn''t see the target at all, he couldn''t shoot the phantom arrow, and couldn''t hurt the enemies sheltered by the darkness. From the deep to the extreme darkness, he couldn''t help thinking of a person. Only the person who uses shadow as the source of power can have such extreme darkness. Now it seems that that person has also invested in Rhodes'' side. In the darkness, Rhodes also noticed more and more guardians coming. Except for the holder of the Ice Sword, other guardians with surnames in Eri came one after another, even the mage Not a lot. Knowing that the attacker was Rhodes, in order to restrain Rhodes'' scarlet eyes, the guardian of the forest did not send any personnel below the sixth level. Those who could be present were all legendary creatures of the seventh level. In such a battle, only Rhodes can have it. "It''s time to leave." After noticing that more and more forest guardians gathered, Rhodes said immediately, "There are two large light sources in Eri, and while the forest guardians'' eyes are all attracted here, those positions Defenses must be empty, and now is the time to act." Listening to Rhode''s plan, Sally just looked at him very relaxed. She has always been in charge of countless thieves, and she is very good at scheming. Her tricks are also well-known among thieves, but unlike Luo When Rhodes acted together, everything seemed to be planned by Rhodes, she didn''t have to think about anything, she just needed to enjoy what was in front of her eyes. When Rhodes swept across the earth with his scarlet eyes, the bodies of scholars and apprentices participating in the Thor project were dissimilated and transformed into vampires. Rhodes killed them like running over bugs. Now he also has some Understand the feelings of the elemental monarch. Among the elemental monarchs, even a gentle existence like Telma doesn''t mind withdrawing his power and letting the main plane fall into destruction. Perhaps in their eyes, all creatures on the main plane are no different from bugs, even if they are legends. Creatures are just slightly more powerful bugs. Shaking his head, Rhodes turned his gaze back, and at the same time embraced Sally, and the two of them shuttled through the flames together, looking for the next large light source. In order to promote Sally to the level of a demigod, Rhodes spent a lot of effort this time, but judging from the intimate eyes she looked at him and the intimate behavior between the two of them, Rhodes knew that his efforts would never fail. will be in vain. Some of the guardians of the jungle who stayed on the sidelines could no longer hold back the anger in their hearts, and were ready to fight to the death with the evil people who destroyed the jungle. When they rushed into the endless darkness, they found that the enemy had already died. There was no trace at all, and even the deep darkness was dispelled little by little at this moment. "The enemy has fled...Damn Rhodes, if he falls into my hands, I will smash every bone of him with a hammer, and make him pay for all the damage done to Eli!" Seeing that the enemy had already fled, the dwarf king Eufreddin who rushed over said angrily. He was still on the other side of the dense forest, waiting for the tree of wisdom to bear fruit, so as to call the hero Tula Leon, but he did not expect to get such news. For Rhodes who did evil, Eufredin hated it to the bone. If he could do it, he would definitely make that person pay the price. It''s a pity that his power is still a little short. "Mages, check out all traces of space fluctuations, especially where Rhodes ended up. I have a hunch that his attack will never end so easily." Eschael, who rushed over after hearing the news, immediately ordered the legendary mage beside him to find out where Rhodes left last. Naturally, this task is none other than mage, who has sufficient research experience in space magic. Mages also have a unique advantage in detecting spatial fluctuations. It only takes a while to figure out where Rhodes is going. Although Rhodes left, the damage he caused was irreversible. Everyone could only sigh while looking at the ruined Thor Project Headquarters, even the lightning bolt left by Somura above his head The core was also completely destroyed by Rhodes, and there was no possibility of recovery. The damage that Rhodes brought caused the research of Thor''s project to be put on hold indefinitely, and a question mark had to be put on whether it could even continue. After losing the imitation sun in the sky, the whole of Eri seemed to be plunged into darkness. Despair and fear once again shrouded all the forest creatures. Aware of the low morale of the elves, Eschael, the president of the magic guild, could only sigh deeply. What the elves experienced in Eri, the mages had already experienced it in Bracada before. , I just hope that they can hold on, and they can''t be completely defeated by the evil. If the patron saint of the mages, the hero Somra, was still alive, maybe the situation would not be so bad. With the existence of that demigod-level guardian, even Rhodes would not dare to break into Egypt alone like he is now. It''s a pity that it''s useless to think about it now, and the ending that belongs to that giant monster will not change because of Eschael''s thoughts. The most important thing right now is to find out Rhode''s movements and the purpose of this attack. Based on his understanding of the necromancer, Eschael believed that Rhodes definitely had some ulterior purpose in doing things, and this attack would never end so easily. Perhaps this would become a large-scale attack on Egypt by the necromancer. The beginning of the story may not be known. Just as the forest guardians were anxiously trying to guess Rhodes'' real purpose, the elf Ivo had already come to his senses. He didn''t intend to face the terrifying necromancer directly. Go back to the hero in Eli''s legend, and let that hero wipe out all the evil that endangers Eli. What Ivo had to do was to continue looking for the next court musician. After seeing Rhodes'' extremely unique power that could even be described as terrifying, he realized that he had always underestimated that necromancer. Compared with the state when he attacked Eri before, he has become stronger now, and he is no longer something that ordinary forest guardians can compete with. At this extremely difficult moment, only the ancient hero who guarded Eli, the legendary hero Tula Leon, had the power to contend with him, and even kill him. Ivo was willing to give everything just to awaken The legendary hero. Through the dark green portal, Ivo came to the valley of fireflies, one of the treasures in the forest, where countless fireflies live. pointed the way. The King of Fireflies lives in this valley. Ivo has seen the King of Fireflies several times. Her body is huge, like a giant baby placenta, and she lives in the center of the valley. Regardless of her size, in terms of strength, she is still inferior to those dead wood warriors. She gave birth to countless fireflies, and all the bugs in the valley of fireflies originated from her. Ivo came here to find the last court musician, the elf musician Malodia who is good at playing ethereal and melodious music. Out of love for nature and the inspiration to create music, Malodia also lives in this pleasant valley of fireflies. The dots of light seem to be the only color in this dark world. "Malodia, Eli needs you, or the music you play." Finally, in a wooden house in the valley, Ivo found the court musician, and immediately expressed his intention to come to her this time. "Isn''t this Ivo? How come you with such a noble blood will come to me one day?" After seeing Ivo''s figure, Malodia didn''t show any kindness to him. Ivo''s He is well-known among the forest guardians for his arrogance, but due to his ancient blood, he can even be regarded as a distant relative of the elf king, and the other forest guardians dare not offend him at all, except for those more rude dwarves. "Aron, the tree of wisdom, is bearing all the fruits of his wisdom, but his heart is extremely restless. Only the music you play can soothe his heart." Facing Malodia''s mocking words , Ivo replied subduedly, maybe he is really not liked by ordinary people, but in order to protect Eli, he is willing to do anything. This is the duty of an elf and a guardian of the forest. Facing the oncoming boundless darkness, many Eli creatures gave up hope and waited for the final outcome like an appointment, but Ivo never thought of giving up. Maybe in terms of strength, he couldn''t compete with the approaching evil, but At least he can do something else, make his own efforts where others can''t see. The entire Eri, thanks to the efforts of countless unknown forest guardians, has achieved its current grand occasion. "Really?" Listening to Ivo''s words, from his incomparably dignified expression, Malodia also understood that what he said was definitely not a joke. The Wisdom Tree that was bearing fruit must have reached the most critical moment, otherwise How could a self-proclaimed noble Ivo be willing to lower his head. Malodia is willing to play for those ancient trees of wisdom, and being able to play her own music for the tree of wisdom is also a very commendable thing for her, but at this moment, there are some regrets in her eyes color: "I''m afraid I can''t help you... My strings broke not long ago, and there is no suitable harp for me to play on." "What?" Ivo couldn''t help cursing secretly. Almost none of the court musicians made him feel at ease. All of them had problems here or accidents elsewhere, "How is it possible, I heard you are right My harp is well maintained, how could I break the strings at this moment?" Hearing Ivo''s urgent words, Malodia couldn''t help but let out a deep sigh. It was a bit difficult to say, but under Ivo''s constant questioning, she could only say: "Not long ago, I heard the news of the death of the hero Somra. I heard the heroic deeds of the hero who fought against the evil elemental monarch until the last moment to save the world. Play a tune in honor of this lost hero." Ivo patiently listened to her narration, but his own breathing couldn''t help becoming a little short, and the veins on the top of his head were throbbing. "The performance reached the last moment, and the emotion was deep. When I thought of the hero''s final fate, I completely lost control of myself. If I want my tune to be worthy of that hero, I must end the performance in a decisive way. Only then did the precious strings on the harp break like that..." Malodia said with some embarrassment, it seems that because of the broken strings, she had to miss the opportunity to play music for the Wisdom Tree. "You mean, at the last moment of your playing, you broke the strings that were considered precious? What is this called? Is fate really against Eri?" Ivo couldn''t help complaining . His complaint also made Malodia unhappy: "What do you know? It is a musician''s honor to be able to play those repertoires that belong to heroes. Let alone breaking the strings, even smashing the harp I would too." "Okay, okay." Ivo finally couldn''t take it anymore, he glared at Maraudia in front of him, and at the same time he wanted to find a way for her to repair her broken strings, "Now tell me, I want Where are you going to find a new harp for you, damn it, even if you want me to find it for you in the elf king''s treasury, I can find it for you." Listening to Ivo''s angry words, Malodia could only sigh deeply in the end: "Except for my own harp, no matter whose harp I use to play, the final result will not be good, only myself The harp is the only way I can play the sound I want. My previous strings were made of dragon whiskers left by a golden dragon. With the body supported by an ancient red cedar tree, it is natural and handy to play. If I replace it with anyone else No harp can achieve this effect." "So you mean, I want to help you repair the piano now?" Ivo asked. "In a sense, yes." Malodia nodded, which was considered to have admitted Ivo''s statement. Even though he was very helpless, Ivo knew that no matter how anxious he was, it would be of no avail. He had to complete the task assigned by the musician in front of him, so that she could perform successfully and let the tree of wisdom bear the most delicious fruit: "Then I want to go to Where can I find the strings you want?" Chapter 2818 "Only the golden dragon''s whiskers can bear the power of the performance, so as to repair my harp and achieve the effect I want. But those giant dragons, they have left Eri, where can I get those dragon whiskers ?¡± At the end, Malodia sighed deeply. For her broken harp, she wanted to fix it more than Yin Wo did, but she didn''t know where to find those precious materials. Obtaining the beards of golden dragons is not an easy task. Only after obtaining the approval of those golden dragons, they will voluntarily take out a dragon beard. The dragon beards that Maraudia needs must come from golden dragons in their prime. Now that the dragons have completely left Eli, no matter how hard she tries, she can''t find those dragons again, and the plan to restore the harp can only be shelved. Fortunately, this matter did not bother Yin Wo. After hearing her plight, Yin Wo quickly gave an idea: "I''ll go to the palace treasure house to see if there are any dragon whiskers left. The precious materials of the palace should be stored in the treasury of the palace..." Before Yin Wo finished speaking, he heard a loud roaring sound from a distance. Under the washing of the terrifying air waves, he had to stretch out his hands to cover his ears to make the trembling eardrums feel better. Marlowe beside him The same is true for Dia, with an exclamation in his mouth. "It''s not good...it''s him." Yin Wo seemed to have thought of something, and his complexion suddenly changed. He had felt the evil that engulfed everything not long ago, but what he didn''t expect was that the evil was biting He didn''t let go, and chased him to here. "What is Rhodes doing here? He can''t be chasing me, right?" Shaking his head, Yin Wo wondered if he was still that important. He has been running errands all the time, doing this and that for the creatures in the forest, how could he attract the evil leader of the enemy to personally hunt him down? It was impossible for Rhodes to chase him, there must be some misunderstanding, he was just forced to be involved in these incidents. Accompanied by the violent shock, there is also a long-drawn-out whine, a shrill sound from far to near, like the last sigh of a dying beast, without any anger and unwillingness in the voice, Some are just nostalgic for the world. When Malodia heard the voice, her face immediately changed. She was about to rush towards the direction of the voice, but was held back by Yin Wo. "Let go of me, the King of Fireflies, she is injured and needs my help!" Malodia''s arm was held tightly by Yin Wo, no matter how hard she struggled, she couldn''t get rid of it, so she was full of anger He gave Yin Wo a serious look, as if he was blaming him for stopping him. Elves who love nature are also easy to be loved by forest creatures. Especially for a priest like Malodia who lives in a secluded valley, the fireflies are her longest-accompanying friends. Whenever she plays melodious music, the fireflies will dance around her. She also formed a deep friendship with the King of Fireflies. Now that she heard the wailing of the Firefly King, how could she just sit idly by, if Yin Wo hadn''t stopped her, she would have been at the side of the Firefly King to resist the attacking enemies together. "You are not Rhode''s opponent." Yin Wo replied very calmly. At this moment, he couldn''t take into account Maraudia''s feelings. He couldn''t let this musician die in the hands of the enemy. If you can¡¯t stop him, what are you going to do? Or are you a hero like Tula Leon, capable of defeating all evil? Are you that kind of hero?¡± In Yin Wo''s words that were so indifferent that they could even be described as questioning, Malodia finally calmed down. Her strength was not as good as Yin Wo''s, let alone comparable to Rhodes, but this still couldn''t erase her heart. sadness. "Okay..." Malodia said with a low expression. She looked at the valley of fireflies shrouded in darkness, and the firefly vampires emitting scarlet light, and finally couldn''t help showing a sad expression. He turned his head to the side and wept secretly. Yin Wo also felt uncomfortable. He looked at the tragic situation in the depths of the dense forest, and the enemies were criss-crossing Eri like no one was in the middle of nowhere. No one could stop his pace, and a certain determination rose in his heart. Only the legendary hero Tula Leon can contain the approaching evil and punish all evil people. And there is only one thing he has to do, which is to find a way to call back the former hero according to the confession of the redwood tree man. Yin Wo opened a portal and returned to the royal court in the forest with Malodia, ready to go to the treasure house to find the dragon whiskers she needed to repair the harp. And in the Valley of Fireflies, there were a few whispers in the darkness. "What a big bug. Those elves rely on her to drive away the darkness?" "At least under the observation of the eternal magic eye, she is one of the large light sources in Eri." Rhode''s voice came from the darkness, and under the sweep of the Titan''s arrow, the King of Fireflies who was like a hill in the center of the valley was completely killed by him. The luminescent vesicles at the back of the King of Firefly''s body were crushed by him, and even the large swarms of flying insects spewed out continuously while wriggling, and even the fleshy pipes that were still working after his death were also burned by Rhodes. Except in the underground world, Rhodes has never seen such a big bug. Unlike the black magic transformation in the underground world, the King of Fireflies in front of him grew to the size he saw in front of him relying on his own strength. In an instant, tens of thousands of tiny fireflies could be sprayed out, and the fireflies could be used to jointly attack the enemy, but it was a pity that this kind of power was useless in front of Rhodes. Looking at the fallen Firefly King, Rhodes stretched out his hand and snapped his fingers, and the body of the already fallen bug squirmed again, and instantly became a member of Rhodes'' undead creatures. Looking at the huge bug, Sally also showed a bit of resistance on her face: "Keep her away from me, I don''t want to touch her." Rhodes scratched his head. It stands to reason that Lady Shadow''s strength is more than a hundred times that of that bug, so she wouldn''t have such emotions at all. Although the King of Fireflies is huge, he is at the top of the legend and is expected to be promoted to a demigod. If Sally wants to crush her to death, it will not be much more difficult than crushing an ant. However, at this moment, Sally is still far inferior to her strength. His own Firefly King was very disgusted. Rhodes has no objection to this huge luminous bug, but if the King of Fireflies can still produce a large number of ordinary fireflies after he becomes an undead creature, it may be of great help to his future research. But since Ms. Shadow has already requested this, Rhodes naturally won''t continue to keep the King of Fireflies by his side. If you want to explore the mysteries of her body, I''m afraid you can only wait until you have a chance to try again. Shaking his head, Rhodes covered the slime-filled skin of the King of Fireflies with his hands. With a burst of flames igniting, the King of Fireflies had already crossed the space and went to another location. After obtaining the inheritance of the air elemental monarch, although the true power in the inheritance has not yet appeared, Rhodes has a new understanding of many of his own magic. Rhodes is absorbing the spellcasting experience accumulated by the air elemental monarch for countless years. The flame evasion released by Rhodes is one of the results of Rhodes'' research. It is a legendary wisdom spell, which cannot The spell improvement brought about is the comprehension gained by the elemental monarch in thousands of years of casting spells, and only Rhodes, who has obtained the monarch''s inheritance, can understand all of this in detail. Under the effect of free-hand casting, Rhodes can use the power of flame to hide, let any creature cross the space, but he himself does not have to follow, this is an effect that no great demon can achieve. If the big devil wants to use the power of flame cloaking to help other creatures to cross the realm, he must also go across together, otherwise, the effect of flame cloaking will not be achieved. The Flame Escape is the blood power of the great demons, it is their own means to cross space, bringing other people, or other things are just incidental functions, and it is by no means the main power of Flame Escape. Because of this, the ability to release flames to hide without any influence in space, this ability only exists in the theories of great demons. However, the great demon will not study this point carefully. That is the business of magic scholars. What the great demon has to do is to kill the enemy with extremely high mobility under the blessing of flame evasion. Right now, Rhodes has achieved this. His flame evasion is no longer limited to himself, but can directly act on external objects. Whether they are willing or not, he can force them to cross space, achieving an effect similar to exile . With this method, when facing a demigod-level enemy, Rhodes can directly teleport them to a dead place where life is cut off, and he himself does not need to take any risks to accompany him. However, it is almost impossible to use the power of the environment to kill demigod-level enemies. The demigod''s power is already enough to destroy the plane, and there is no deadly place that can trap them. Although under the blessing of the Burning Domain, Rhodes'' Flame Escape doesn''t have a cooldown limit, but it''s always good to be able to release the Flame Escape, and it might be effective at some point. When the body of the Firefly King completely dissipated in the flames, Rhodes also took his gaze back, no longer looking at the place she left, but put it on Sally. As the number of light sources on the continent continues to decrease, Sally''s aura is getting stronger and stronger. The power of shadow will eventually cover the whole world. When everything is plunged into complete darkness, her domain power will be unprecedentedly improved , became a demigod in charge of the shadows, and his power was not inferior to those elemental monarchs. There are very few large light sources left in the world. Every time Rhodes destroys the remaining light sources, he can feel that Sally''s power has improved. Rhodes had a hunch that it might not be long before Sally would be able to complete the final promotion. With the departure of the Firefly King, the remaining fireflies also turned into miniature blood-sucking insects under Rhodes'' indifferent glance. The once bright Firefly Valley is now completely plunged into darkness. "Oh... Rhodes." Feeling the further envelopment of darkness, Sally couldn''t be more satisfied with the scene in front of her. She softly called Rhode''s name, and gently stroked his face. Seeing this, Rhodes just smiled, and then held her hand. The thieves under her reign of terror never imagined that the murderous and cruel Shadow Lady would show such a gentle side. , will be trembling under the terrifying prestige. "It''s very close... As long as I go one step further, the power of the demigod is waving to me." Thinking of the beautiful situation after being promoted in the field and becoming a demigod, Sally couldn''t help but start to tremble all over, and Rhodes could also feel it from her. In her heavy breathing, she could feel her restless heart at the moment. Seeing that the hope of becoming a demigod is right in front of her eyes, how could Sally give up such an opportunity? If such an opportunity comes to Rhodes, I''m afraid he will be crazier than Sally and become a real demigod, which means he has come to the apex of the whole world. The elemental monarch in his heyday is only a demigod. . Rhodes will help her achieve her wish. Rhodes also can''t wait to see her situation when she becomes a demigod, and he doesn''t know what new changes will happen to the shadow field that shrouds Sally''s body after she becomes a demigod. . Could it be that she, like those elemental monarchs, used the power of the demigod''s domain to encompass the world? Darkness and undead are inherently interdependent and inseparable. Undead need the shelter of darkness to exert stronger strength to weaken the enemy''s strength, while darkness needs to further expand through undead, so that everything will fall into that deep In the bottomless shadows. Right now, Rhodes and Sally have reached such a wonderful relationship. In the field of love''s feedback, Sally''s head energy was already at full capacity, and Rhodes didn''t have to worry about her having any unfavorable thoughts on him, and he wholeheartedly helped her complete the demigod promotion. The existence of the Domain of Love allows Rhodes to have an intuitive judgment on his favorability, and he doesn''t have to worry about betrayal from behind, let alone whether the appearance of a brand new demigod will pose a threat to him. Even if Sally becomes a demigod, her feelings will still not change. This is something that no other power can do. It is indeed the power of the domain that Rhodes spent 5 million crime points in exchange for. When Sally is truly promoted to a demigod, Rhodes will be more secure about her final plan. The big red dragon that is eyeing him has never relaxed his threat to Rhodes. , Rhodes'' side is more powerful, and it will be more secure when a conflict breaks out. (ps: Fanwai: follow the miracle, update tomorrow.) (After four months of updates, the side story has also come to an end. Next Sunday, on Christmas Day, December 25, 22, the side story: Following Miracles will usher in the final chapter. All sins will be liquidated , all justice will be done.) Chapter 2819 Headquarters of Project Thor. It used to be a peaceful dense forest. Scholars from the dense forest gathered with guests from afar to study ways to benefit the animals in the forest. In the sky here, there used to be an imitation sun, which was the ball lightning left by the hero Somura, and it was his last legacy in this dense forest. But right now, all of this has disappeared. Huge ball lightning exploded, and the research headquarters was turned into ruins. From time to time, burnt ashes fell from the sky, and some kind of monster could be faintly heard from the ruins. Howls came. A vampire with a blue face and fangs is hiding in the ruins. All living beings who are swept away by the eyes of that terrifying existence cannot escape the fate of becoming vampires. Only a few animals in the forest who were lucky enough to hide in the headquarters when the disaster came, and did not show their heads, escaped from the man''s hands. With that person gone, the people hiding inside the building are not safe. The raging vampires are searching for traces left by living creatures. The elf apprentice hiding inside the locker watched the terrifying vampire king pass by through the door of the locker. Just as he was about to breathe a sigh of relief, the vampire king stopped and sniffed around a few times. , with fierce scarlet eyes, finally fixed on the still locker. This discovery frightened the elf apprentice enough. She would never survive the vampire king''s hands. It seemed that the only thing waiting for her was to be killed by the vampire king. She covered her mouth to keep herself from making a sound, but she couldn''t restrain the despair in her eyes. Just when the elf apprentice was in despair, a cold iron sword pierced the darkness behind the vampire king. The iron sword pierced through the vampire king''s body, but made this extremely tenacious undead even more angry. The black smoke erupted from the Vampire King''s body, and the swordsman felt that the blade in his hand lightened, and what rushed out of the black mist were ferocious and terrifying vampire bats. In the form of a bat, the vampire king broke free from the shackles of the enemy, and at the same time quickly repaired the injuries on his body. Facing the attacking vampire bats, the swordsman did not avoid them. The iron sword full of chills danced in his hand, tossing and turning. Not only could the vampire bats not approach him, but they were smashed into balls by the sweeping blades of the sword. black mist. Seeing that the swordsman in front of him could not be hurt, the vampire king had a plan, and a large group of bats rushed towards the locker where the elf apprentice was hidden. The swordsman''s complexion changed slightly, but he still resolutely blocked the path of the bats. Since he couldn''t avoid it, his body was also torn apart by the bats, opening several holes. Seeing this, the elf apprentice let out an exclamation, his expression was full of worry for the swordsman, just about to cast a spell to heal his wounds, but he heard the swordsman shout: "Get out of here! The guardians of the forest are nearby, go find them protect you!" The elf apprentice also understood that the current situation should not be neglected, and she did not want to drag down the swordsman in front of her, so she gave him a grateful look before leaving quickly. Seeing the elf leave, Kaidan also heaved a sigh of relief, and turned his attention to the mage Nevin who had turned into a vampire in front of him. Just by being glanced at by that existence, his companion and friend became the cursed undead creature in front of him. Kaidan was unwilling to accept this result no matter what. He believed that if those companions knew that they had become what they are now, they would definitely not want to live in pain anymore. As the most trusted companion of those people, Kaidan had reasons and an obligation to send them off for the last time. Although the vampire''s claws had left many wounds on his body, he still achieved what his companions expected. Right now, except for the last mage Nevin, all the vampires turned into by his companions have been killed by him. Compared with the vampires transformed by other companions, Mage Nevin is more difficult to deal with. Not only does he have the power of the vampire king, but he also has the experience consciousness that once belonged to the mage. More importantly, he can also spray death like the Lich King. Zhiyun is extremely difficult. Under that person''s glance, I don''t know how many creatures in the headquarters of Thor''s plan have become vampires. Even so, Master Nevin is the most top-level existence among the vampires. Fighting him, No less difficult than Kaidan fighting a legendary creature. The strong vitality of the vampire king leaves Nevin almost without any weaknesses. Even if Kaidan pierces his body, his injuries can heal in a very short time. At this moment, Kaidan misses those members of the Holy See. They have special methods to restrain undead creatures, especially vampires. It is a pity that Kaidan does not have those methods now. The only thing he can rely on is this sword in his hand. . The darkness has become the best cover for the vampire king, and even Kaidan can hardly distinguish which ones are the black mist left by the vampire king''s transformation into bats, and which ones are the deadly clouds of death. . Nevin did not flee as a bat, and was chased and killed by Kaidan all the way. He was also full of anger. If there was a chance to kill Kaidan, he would not miss such an opportunity. At this moment, a dazzling light suddenly came from behind the two of them. The imposing undead killer was sweeping away all the vampires in this area. Nevin also let out a scream, obviously unwilling to be exposed to the dazzling light Underneath, a large group of bats flew into the depths of darkness. Kaidan glanced at the back. After confirming that Rhodes had left this place, the guardians of the jungle finally started to take action, destroying the vampire king left here and rescuing the scholars trapped in the building. Strong scholars naturally don''t need their rescue. The moment they noticed Rhodes'' approach, they had already escaped far away with space magic. Those trapped in the building were mostly apprentices who hadn''t mastered high-level magic. Kaidan did not wait for the support of the forest guardian, but rushed into the depths of the darkness without hesitation, tracking down the fleeing mage Nevin, and some things must be done by him. In the darkness where you can''t see your fingers, Kaidan can only rely on his own perception to identify the direction. He put himself in danger, and the Vampire King will not let go of such an opportunity. Countless bats broke through the darkness and rushed towards Kaidan from the side. Kaidan retreated subconsciously, but his back fell into the trap formed by the cloud of death. Under the erosion of the cloud of death, his body suddenly became bloody. The pain didn''t dispel Kaidan''s initial thoughts. After breaking free from the trap of the cloud of death, Kaidan let out a roar. He quickly looked around, guarding against any attack from any direction. In the darkness, instead of a ferocious bat, Kaidan waited for a berserk magic. The chain lightning released by the high-level mage made Kaidan startled. He couldn''t bear this level of magic. If he was hit by the chain lightning head-on, he might lose the strength to lift his sword. The jumping lightning that was gathering dispelled the extremely deep darkness. Kaidan also saw the ferocious face of the vampire hidden in the darkness. The undead monster of memory. Kaidan didn''t know how to describe that kind of undead, even though he had heard traces of the existence of that kind of undead in the battle of Bracada, but when they really appeared in front of Kaidan, he still felt a burst of disbelief. This kind of terrifying undead monster should not exist in the world at all. The Lord of the Undead just glanced at it, and a large group of terrifying undead monsters were born. Who else in the world is his opponent, and who else can stop him? After experiencing the Bracada incident, Kaidan was unwilling to intervene in these disputes, but the evil that enveloped the world would not let anyone off because of this, no matter where he fled, no matter where he hid, the evil There is a day when they come to your door. At this moment, Kaidan seemed to have a certain understanding in his heart, he would no longer run away from the shadowy evil, he would fight against it to the last moment. Facing the berserk lightning in Master Nevin''s hands, Kaidan didn''t think about dodging any more, but rushed forward with a brisk stride. The sharp point of his sword was strong enough to pierce enemies in the dark. What moved faster than him was the vampire king''s spellcasting. The violent lightning bombarded Kaidan''s body, and the electric current spread through his limbs. The intense pain almost tore his body apart. Seeing that Kaidan had fallen into a deep desperate situation, the vampire king suddenly rose violently, and was about to strike him the last time, when there was a small sound of breaking through the air in his ears. The sharp arrow pierced through the darkness, and the vampire king didn''t even realize the danger was approaching. The arrow pierced deeply between his eyebrows, and the tip of the arrow even emerged from the back of his head. The forehead was suddenly attacked, the vampire king felt his mind go blank, and his reaction was a beat slower. Countless arrows followed, piercing his heart from all directions. No matter how tenacious his vitality was, he couldn''t bear it. With such an attack, he could only fall to the ground secretly. It wasn''t until the moment when the vitality dissipated that his scarlet eyes regained some of the peace that belonged to mages in the past. He just looked at Kaidan and swallowed his last breath. Kaidan, who was hit head-on by the chain lightning, only felt a burst of warmth in his body. He raised his eyes and saw the elf apprentice who was using first aid to heal himself. He looked around and found a group of neatly lined up, majestic Green-robed archers, nearby mages are using magic to guide them. Recalling what he knew about Eri in the past, Kaidan''s face was a little surprised. He knew that the group of shooters in front of him was the most elite phantom shooter team in Eri. Among the phantom shooters, Kaidan saw the red-haired hero, the arrow that nailed the vampire king''s forehead, making him completely stupefied, came from his hand. Seeing Kaidan wake up, the elf apprentice also showed joyful eyes, and the other phantom shooters also cast curious looks. Except for the high-ranking guardians of the jungle, no one dared to go deep into the darkness alone, chasing and killing those difficult vampire kings. Even the scholars whose apprentices were trapped were unwilling to come here at all, and did not want to see those terrifying vampire kings again. Undead, Kaidan''s behavior can be regarded as unique. After hearing about his deeds, even the red-haired hero looked at him approvingly, but the current Kaidan doesn''t need the praise of those elves, he hopes to find a quiet place and remember those who secretly Companions of sacrifice. "The hero Gru saw your fearless actions, and he admired you very much." Not long after Kaidan woke up, the adjutant of Phantom Archer came to him: "Human, are you willing to join the guardian of the jungle and become a member who swears to defend the jungle?" "I''m not interested." Kaidan just said calmly. He sat on the grass outside the ruins of Thor''s plan, watching the rest of the guardians gather up the corpses of the vampire kings and throw them into a huge golden portal. Teleport to another space. "Where did you throw the vampire''s corpse?" Looking at the golden portal, Kaidan couldn''t help asking. "Because Rhodes may return again, we sent the corpses of the dead into the unknown void." Phantom Adjutant explained, "Those mages said that Rhodes can wake up the fallen undead countless times. It''s the only way to fight him." Kaidan nodded and didn''t ask any more questions. Only when he is personally an enemy of that person, can Kaidan understand how terrible that person is. All the terrifying legends about him circulating on the mainland are not as good as the moment when Kaidan witnessed the power on his body with his own eyes. Those undead were already so terrifying, and when they possessed the ability to be resurrected countless times, the degree of horror became even more terrifying. Under such circumstances, Kaidan could hardly see any possibility of competing with them. Kaidan also finally understood that it was not by chance that the man was able to conquer Bracada and completely drive the mages out of the snowy area. Such an unimaginable move. Thinking of this, Kaidan couldn''t help but let out a long sigh. He could hardly see any hope. Bracada''s mages couldn''t stop him at all, and Eri''s elves were also no match for him. Who else could stop him? This world will eventually be taken over by evil. The Phantom Adjutant seemed to see Kaidan''s thoughts, and comforted at this moment: "I know what you are afraid of, but don''t worry, Eri still has us. If Rhodes wants to occupy Eri, he must obtain from the Forest Guardian." They stepped over their corpses. We are already investigating the purpose of Rhodes'' attack, and we will get the final answer in a short time." Hearing the comforting words of the Phantom Adjutant, Kaidan could only take a deep breath. At least when the shadow of evil enveloped the earth, there were still people who stepped forward to fight against the unimaginable evil. "I think I have changed my mind." Kaidan changed his words at this time, "I am willing to join the guardian of the jungle and become a member of the defense of this dense forest." The Phantom Adjutant showed a satisfied smile: "Ordinary creatures have to pass many tests if they want to join the Forest Guardian, but you have proved with your actions that you are the right person to defend the jungle. You are now the lowest seat of the Forest Guardian. With the With your achievements in defending the jungle, your seat will continue to rise, and I hope that one day, I can see you in a higher seat." (ps: There are 7 days left before the end of the episode.) Chapter 2820 Through the vortex-shaped portal, the guardian Yin Wo and the musician Maraudia came outside the royal court''s treasure house together. Since the broken strings have not been repaired, Malodia is still unable to play for the tree of wisdom. Only by repairing the harp can she help the tree of wisdom who is in deep anxiety. Playing music for a tree is also a very strange experience for Malodia. She once played the piano alone in a secluded valley, surrounded only by flying insects. It is a very rare opportunity to play for the Wisdom Tree this time. It can bring more inspiration to her performance, and at the same time, she can absorb some wisdom from the ancient tree. However, the premise of all that is that Yin Wo finds a good dragon beard for her, and finds a way to repair the broken strings. If there is no musical instrument at hand, even if Maraudia has a high attainment in music , and cannot play beautiful music. The elf guards outside the treasure house also noticed Yin Wo''s approach and stepped forward to stop him. After Yin Wo proved his identity, the guard let him go, and his eyes became respectful. "I didn''t expect your bloodline to be so useful. Thanks to this bloodline, we can enter here." Entering the treasury that only members of the royal family are eligible to enter, Malodia''s eyes lighted up slightly. Even she had never seen such a gorgeous landscape. Shining gold, silver and jewels can be seen everywhere nearby. The worthless parts can only attract uninformed thieves, so that their joy of discovering wealth can make them forget the most precious things in the treasure house. Malodia had heard of the treasure house of the dwarves in Eri, but compared with the royal treasure house in front of her, no matter how loudly the dwarf treasure house was spread, it was not as good as what she saw before her eyes. The precious dragon whiskers she needed were just in the depths of the treasury. "What are you talking about?" Hearing Malodia''s joking words, Yin Wo just frowned, and didn''t mean to be teasing, "I didn''t enter here by blood. I was able to come here, It''s about my contribution to the bush, it''s about my work as a keeper of the bush." "Okay, I understand what you mean." Malodia waved her hand, seeing Yin Wo''s sudden serious explanation, she didn''t say any more. The regret of the death of the Firefly King still shrouded the musician''s heart. Thinking of the previous tragedy and the darkness that covered the sky, her heart was still in pain, but she always showed a strong and optimistic expression. Yin Wo sighed, he is not only the guardian of the jungle, but also a hero with awakened will, but when people mention him, they only think of the blood flowing in him, and there are very few guardians who would call him Treat it like a true hero. He is not a hero like Tula Leon, and only one hero named Tula Leon was born in Eri. According to ancient legends, that hero cut through endless evil alone and returned light and joy to Given this world, what Yin Wo has to do is to find a way to get in touch with that hero. Only that supreme hero can save the current Eli. "This is where the dragon materials are stored." Soon, Yin Wo brought Malodia to a place in the treasure house that exudes grandeur. Helping the musician in front of him is working towards the direction of recalling the hero Tula Leon, Yin Wo is very sure of this. The material of the dragon collected in the royal family''s treasure house does not come from the dead dragon. It is the elves who are responsible for taking care of the dragon and cleaning the dragon''s lair. The materials, whether it is naturally falling dragon scales, or broken dragon horns and dragon beards, can be found by the elves from time to time, and they are finally collected in the royal family''s treasury. As for the dead dragons, the elves will bury them in the tombs of the Dragon Kingdom in accordance with the habits of the dragons, so as not to disturb anyone for the precious keel left by the dragon. Following the direction shown by Yin Wo, Malodia also saw those rare dragon beards, and her worried heart suddenly calmed down. With these various kinds of precious dragon beards, the repair of the harp was also possible. I hope that it won''t be long before the melodious music can be played again. "Apart from me, who else wants to play for the Wisdom Tree?" Malodia suddenly asked in the process of selecting the dragon''s whiskers as if thinking of something. "I also found Alice, who is also in the top ten seats of the Guardian of the Forest. Cronis should have arrived. Apart from them, other court musicians may also go." Yin Wo replied truthfully. He can''t help Malodia in choosing the dragon''s whiskers as the strings. He is not good at playing. Although there are elves in the royal court who specialize in teaching this aspect, Yin Wo can''t listen to those who talk about musical instruments. He is better at fighting than playing an instrument. To choose the right dragon''s whiskers as the strings, it still depends on Malodia herself. "If it''s them..." From Yin Wo''s narration, Malodia probably also knows who is going to play for the Wisdom Tree. Almost the most famous musicians in Eri will play for the result of the Wisdom Tree and to call back the hero Tula Leon. do one''s best. In this way, Malodia also had an idea of ??what kind of dragon whiskers she wanted to choose as the strings. She picked up a few dragon whiskers that were tough but not shiny, and polished them a little. , and placed it on his own harp. She plucked the harp lightly with her fingers, closed her eyes to feel the change of the sound, and kept adjusting the tightness of the strings. After a while, she looked at Yin Wo again: "I''m ready, now take me to the The tree of wisdom." Listening to Malodia''s words, Yin Wo finally breathed a sigh of relief, he believed in the level of the musician in front of him. The most famous musicians in Eri have all rushed to the tree of wisdom that is bearing fruit, playing music for the ancient tree. Yin Wo seems to have seen the hope of calling back the hero Tula Leon. Through the golden portal, Yin Wo brought Malodia to the forest sanctuary where Aron, the tree of wisdom, was located. As soon as he came back, he saw the sequoia tree man whose bark was all wrinkled and looked extremely depressed. "You are finally back." The redwood tree man said with a bit of tears, "The performance failed, failed, and our hope of recalling the hero Tula Leon is gone. It is impossible for Aron to bear sweet fruit Apple, it''s all over." "what?" After hearing the news, Yin Wo was shocked. It seems that during the time he left, the situation in the arena was not optimistic at all. Even the redwood tree man said so, other creatures would only More pessimistic about this. "What exactly happened?" Yin Wo was asking the nearby guardians about the situation in the field, when he heard bursts of curses coming from the side of the tree of wisdom Arang. "What are you playing? To relieve the nervousness of Wisdom Tree, we need soothing and melodious tunes, not Kang''s impassioned battle drums. You will only make him more and more nervous." Following the direction of the scolding sound, Yin Wo saw Alice who was being invited by him, and was constantly preaching to another human drummer who was beating the war drum, and his words seemed very hasty. "I think you don''t understand at all. Don''t think that you can teach me how to play the drum because you are a high-ranking forest guardian. I know as much as you do. Only the majestic music that shocks the heart can make the wisdom Tree mustered up his courage and broke through all the obstacles that bound him, the melodious music would only make him lose his will to fight!" Facing the reprimand of the elf, the human drummer showed no weakness and was fighting with him. The nearby musicians didn''t dare to intervene in the quarrel between the two. No one wanted to get burned at such a time. It''s fine if the performance failed. If the two well-known musicians in the forest bear the grudge, it would be a loss outweighed the gain. If there is such a chance to play in the future, it will never be with them. "What the hell are you doing?" Yin Wo didn''t care so much, he came directly to the field, glaring at the two musicians who were arguing, "Do you know that just now, Eli ushered in the enemy''s attack, and the Thunder God plan The research headquarters has become ruins, and the Yinghuo Valley has been burned by the enemy, but you are still arguing here, don''t you find that Aron, the tree of wisdom, is even more uncomfortable because of your constant quarreling?" Hearing Yin Wo''s roar, the two people who were arguing noticed that Arang, the tree of wisdom, kept frowning. Even the fruit of wisdom growing on the top of the tree looked shriveled and jerky. Their arrival , instead of improving the situation of the Wisdom Tree, it made the situation worse. "Even so, Cronis should listen to me and play along with me. Only my way of playing can improve the situation of the Wisdom Tree." Alice insisted. "What nonsense are you talking about? It''s obvious that you have to follow my method. Do you want the Tree of Wisdom to have a better life?" Cronis always insisted on his own ideas regardless of what the other party was saying. Yin Wo also found it very difficult. He didn''t know who to trust. He could feel that the trust of the two musicians in their own methods was derived from the experience and intuition they had brought from years of playing. No one can agree with the other on this point. The only thing Yin Wo can confirm is that both of them hope to do their part for Eli, and both hope that the Wisdom Tree in front of them can get better, but they can''t find a suitable way to play it. Just when the arena was gradually reaching a stalemate, a pleasant sound of the piano came over, and Malodia, who had come all the way, finally spoke at this moment: "Two musicians, please listen to me. We all hope that Aron, the Tree of Wisdom, will get better. If the conflict between us makes Aron feel more uncomfortable, that is what none of us want to see The situation. How about this, I will play the main body of the music, and you will add the music that you think is helpful to Aron at the right time to complete an ensemble." "It seems that this is the only way to go." Alice glared at the human drummer, and finally agreed with Malodia''s statement. Not to be outdone, the human drummer stared back: "It''s not convincing to me to replace the music played by other people, but if it is Eri''s chief musician, Master Malodia, I am willing to follow this arrangement." Malodia nodded his thanks, and as the few people reached an agreement, the original tense fighting atmosphere suddenly disappeared, replaced by a group of musicians who concentrated on playing the music. The melodious sound of the harp came out from under the harp held by Maraudia. The sound of the harp surrounded Aron, the tree of wisdom, and was always heard. Now it is gradually stretched out. Suddenly, as if there was a pleasant bird song from a distance, Drew Yin Alice turned into a flying bird at this moment. Mysterious colors. Even the Sequoia Treant couldn''t help but burst into tears when he heard the piece played by the musicians. The shock in his heart could not be calmed down for a long time. This melodious and mysterious piece of music seems to be for the hero Tula Leon. And was born. The ancient hero, once saved the world''s Tula Leon from the hands of the king of hell, he is such a mysterious hero. Before Turla Leon awakened, no one valued him, no one believed him, but he was such a hero, for a thought that existed in his heart, for a long-gone oath, he became a supreme hero, no one People can defeat him at that time, and the king of hell must also pay the price for his actions. At this moment, the Sequoia Treeman, who had already given up hope, also quietly changed his eyes towards the Wisdom Tree. From the piece of music that fits Tula Leon, he saw the hope of fruiting, as long as the Wisdom Tree sub Eron, if he can form that delicious fruit of wisdom, he will have a preliminary hope of calling back the hero Tula Leon. Of course, all of this must be pinned on the performance of the music. Stimulated by the melodious sound, the expression of Arang, the Tree of Wisdom, has obviously improved, but this alone is not enough to make him bear the most delicious fruit. fruit. As the human drummer said, the beautiful and melodious melody does not fit the legend of the hero Tula Leon at all. The hero suffered unimaginable encounters and suffered unparalleled pain. Only then did he awaken his own will. If it was just a mysterious and melodious tune, it would not fit the story of the hero Tula Leon at all. The tune belonging to the hero Tula Leon must be sad and unbearable. He rang the drum in his hand, and the frightened beat of the drum stimulated the hearts of every Eri creature around. Everyone seemed to have seen the story that belonged to the hero Tula Leon, and they were deeply moved. Under the expectant eyes of everyone, the fruit on the top of the Wisdom Tree is getting full little by little. (ps: There are 6 days left before the miracle comes) Chapter 2821 Under the tacit ensemble of the musicians, the fruit on the top of the tree of wisdom became more and more full and bright. The war drum sounded by Cronis pushed the original soothing and mysterious tune into a passionate and intense atmosphere, and even Malaudia''s hand plucking the harp became faster and faster, but the original melody remained unchanged. Alice, who turned into an animal in the forest and supplemented by the voice of the forest, was not to be outdone. From a bird with a melodious singing voice, she transformed into a giant bear whose roar resounded through the forest. With a roar that shook the sky, I don¡¯t know how many leaves were shaken. . A lot of music turned into a neat tune, and the performances of several musicians showed the momentum of thousands of troops, but the thousands of troops with the majestic killing intent in the tune were not our own companions, It was the formidable foe that Tulaleon faced, and he was alone. Listening to the musicians playing this piece, the Sequoia tree man was full of emotion. This piece of music is really suitable for the former hero Tula Leon. Who would have thought that the originally erratic and melodious soothing tune would be played with other different instruments. , can become so majestic and impassioned, that kind of inspiring power, the Sequoia tree people can''t forget it for a long time. Once Tula Leon, he is such an inspiring hero, his story has been circulated in Eri for countless years, and only he has the power to destroy all evil, he will be the last one to save Eri hope. The will that belonged to the hero Tula Leon was also played by the musicians, and slowly penetrated into the heart of the tree of wisdom. The will of the hero relieved the nervous heart of Wisdom Tree little by little, and the uneasiness in his heart was also calmed down. The fruit of infinite wisdom on his head became more and more full and bright. At the end of the melody, the continuous drumbeats stopped abruptly, and the soft chants belonging to animals were also silent. Only the sound of the piano became soothing again, with the final aftertaste, heading away to the end of the sky. Listening to the last melody, the red cedar treant almost couldn''t help standing up and applauding the musicians eagerly. The thick trunks kept colliding with each other under the red cedar treant''s movements, making an extremely dull sound. Not only the redwood treants, but other forest creatures who listened to the performance were all weeping silently at this moment, as if they saw the hero who had gone away start his new journey from an unknown place again, and The only thing other creatures can do is to send the most sincere blessings to the departed heroes. Aron, the deeply infected tree of wisdom, finally bears the fruit of wisdom at this moment. The fruit of wisdom he wants to produce this time is not for other creatures to enjoy, but for the ancient hero, Tula Leon, the hero who can save Eli, how can he serve that green and shriveled apple? hero? Under the expectant eyes of everyone, a bright and plump apple fell from the head of Aron, the tree of wisdom. The Sequoia tree man who had already prepared for it immediately reached out and held the apple in his palm. As the fruit of wisdom bears fruit, the wrinkled bark all over Aron''s body becomes drier at this moment, and only a few scattered leaves remain on top of his head, making him look like a tree that is about to die. trees. Forming the fruit of wisdom will exhaust all the wisdom accumulated by the wisdom tree, and at the same time accelerate their aging and withering. Under normal circumstances, no matter how much others desire it, the wisdom tree will definitely not do this kind of behavior that endangers its own life source, but At present, Aron made an exception for the hero Tula Leon. In order to save the kingdom of elves, even a tree has used all its strength. "I''m tired..." Aron the Wisdom Tree said exhaustedly, "I really want to see the moment when the hero Tula Leon returns, but I may not be able to hold on until then. Wait for Tula Leon to come back Don''t forget to say hello to him for me." "We will do this. All Eri creatures will remember your outstanding contribution in the process of bringing back Tula Leon." Ivo stood up at this time and promised Aron himself. With the elf''s promise, Aron no longer has any worries in his heart, but he still feels very regretful when he thinks that he will not be able to see the ancient hero with his own eyes. The time when Tula Leon was active was even older than this tree of wisdom. Aron had also heard the story about that hero, and now he felt satisfied that he could do his part in bringing the hero back. Under the gaze of everyone, the tree of wisdom Arang closed his eyes, the outline of his face and the bark were completely integrated, and he fell into a deep sleep. It may take a long time to heal the fruit of wisdom Consumption recovers, and during this time, he will remain in a deep sleep, unable to help Eri creatures anymore. "Sequoia tree man, now we have the most delicious apple, can we call back the hero Tula Leon?" No time to feel sorry for the tree of wisdom, seeing that the Sequoia tree man has already got the most delicious apple, Ivo thought he saw the hope of recalling the hero, so he hurriedly asked him. The musicians who played before also set their eyes on the Sequoia tree man. They also hope that the wisdom tree''s efforts will not be in vain and see the returning hero Tula Leon as soon as possible. Especially Malodia, who played the harp before, thought of the catastrophe that Eli suffered not long ago, and the King of Fireflies who fell in the hands of the enemy, she felt that she couldn''t breathe at all, only the ancient hero Tula Leon Only then can all these evils be eradicated. "We''ve taken a big step toward bringing back the hero Tula Leon, and we''re a third of the way to be exact." Looking at the delicious apple, feeling the remaining warmth left by the wisdom tree, the redwood tree person who felt something in his heart also became very sad at this moment. "Just having the sweetest apples is not enough to call back the hero Tula Leon. We still lack two other things, namely the fattest wheat and the most high-grade seasoning, to call that hero back." "what?" Hearing what the Sequoia tree man said, the others didn''t say anything, and Ivo couldn''t take it anymore. In the process of obtaining the fruit of wisdom, he was the one who worked the hardest, and after busy work, he recruited the best musicians in all of Eli. And those musicians did not live up to his expectations, and helped the wisdom tree to resolve the worries in his heart by playing, thus bearing the highest quality fruit of wisdom. However, for him right now, he heard from the redwood tree man that the fruit of wisdom alone is not enough, and the cooperation of two other precious things is necessary to call back the hero Tula Leon. After completing one third of the whole process, Ivo finally couldn''t take it anymore. If it wasn''t for the fact that the Sequoia Treant was extremely special, but was born out of the will of the hero Tula Leon, he would even wonder if the Treant in front of him was playing tricks on him? There are some Ents in Eri who like to do that, but most of them are harmless. Some treants like to follow the explorer when he gets lost. When the explorer finds out that something is wrong, why the surrounding environment has not changed, and they keep seeing the same tree, the treant will smile and answer their doubts. and send them safely out of the jungle. "Okay... I''ve already got the most delicious wisdom fruit, what else can hinder me?" In the end, Ivo let out a deep sigh. The safety of the whole Eri is maintained on the hero Tularion. What to complain about, that is a necessary condition for recalling the ancient heroes. "It''s easy for you to ask for wheat. There are wheat everywhere in Eri, but you said you want the fattest wheat? Do I want to look for you one by one?" Ivo couldn''t help asking, "What kind of wheat is it?" The wheat is considered fertile to meet your requirements?" He noticed that the things that the redwood tree people asked for, whether it was apples, wheat, or any seasonings, sounded very common, but what the redwood tree people asked for was the most high-end one in the whole of Eri. A batch of ordinary ones couldn''t meet his requirements at all, and they couldn''t call back the old heroes. "To be honest, I don''t know exactly what that is, but this is the request of that hero." The redwood tree man could only show a wry smile, wanting to call back the supreme hero who broke through all shackles, and then Only at his request. "You mean the most fertile wheat? I might know some information." Just when Ivo''s eyes widened, and he didn''t know where to get the so-called fertile wheat, Alice, who had played the voice of the forest before, suddenly opened the mouth. Ivo''s face was beaming. Apart from being good at imitating the sounds of animals in the forest, Alice is also a powerful legendary druid. She is also among the top ten guardians of the jungle. The knowledge is far more than other people in the field. "I know a botanist. Eri was attacked by necromancers, and a lot of jungles and cultivated fields were destroyed. Although elves have the ability to stimulate plants, so that we never suffer from hunger, she always believes that , Excessive stimulation of plants is the greatest damage to nature." Following Alice''s opening, the eyes of other people nearby were immediately attracted by him. When listening to his words, Ivo was also stunned for a moment, and then added: "You are talking about the deported Jeno baby?" "It''s this person." Alice nodded, affirming Ivo''s words, "Jenova loves nature and dense forests very much, but she may have chosen the wrong method. She can''t bear to see the elves in order to produce food. Excessive stimulation of forest plants has completely destroyed the natural balance, and I have protested to the elf king many times, but few elves agree with her point of view." After a pause, Alice went on to say: "In order to protest this matter to the Elf King, Jenova has done a lot of extreme actions, such as setting fire to the granary used to hold the grain, beating those who insisted on Elves, etc. who did that. She even smashed a statue of the hero Tulaleon to attract attention, before she was driven out by the Keepers of the Grove." Hearing Alice mention that name, even Ivo felt very headache. He participated in the whole battle to expel Jenova, and the botanist is probably still full of hostility towards him: "You mention that name?" What are you doing? I haven''t seen her in Eri for a long time, why can she help us now?" Alice glanced at him, and then said: "It seems that you don''t know where she has gone. After being expelled by the forest guardians, in order to prove the correctness of her theory, at the same time let the elves in Eli stop For the excessive stimulation of plants in the forest, she hid and secretly conducted research on wheat cultivation. If she can realize her theory, she can increase the normal wheat production by dozens, or even hundreds of times." Hearing this, Ivo also understood Alice''s meaning: "If this is the case, then she must have the most fertile wheat we need in her hands... But is this possible? She is just an excessive A lunatic who advocates nature, this is already a fact recognized by all forest guardians, is she really capable of cultivating fertile wheat that has increased yield by dozens of times?" "To be honest, I don''t know anything about her either." Alice shook her head. As he said, he didn''t know very well about Jenova''s research, but the botanist When she needed help, she just helped her and let her settle down. As for those studies, even Alice didn''t expect to be successful. Now that the red cedar tree man mentioned the fertile wheat, Alice thought about it, and it seemed that only the wheat cultivated by the botanist Jenova could barely meet the red cedar tree man''s requirements. Even if she failed to breed wheat that increased its yield by dozens of times, even if it was only a little bigger than other wheats, it might still be considered fertile. After all, the redwood trees could not tell how strong a wheat plant must be to be considered fertile. definition. "It seems that this is our only choice." Ivo sighed deeply. Although he didn''t want to say that, Jenova seemed to be the only one who could help them right now. Even if there were some grievances and grievances between him and Jenova in the past, they can only be put aside when facing the common enemy and the evil that engulfed the world. Right now, Ivo''s only hope is that Jenova must be sensible. This trip is not for personal grievances, but to call back the ancient heroes who once fought against evil. He must get those wheat. . Maybe other forest guardians should be replaced to carry out this task. Ivo originally thought so, but everyone else has tasks. Rhodes'' attack not long ago destroyed the headquarters of Thor''s plan, causing the entire Eridu was on the alert, and there were few Keepers of the Grove except him who had time for the task. After learning of Jenova''s location from Alice, with the opening of the portal, Ivo also came to a golden field. (ps: There are still 5 days left before the righteous will be rewarded.) Chapter 2822 Standing in a golden field, amidst the waves of wheat, Yin Wo also showed a somewhat surprised expression. Surrounding Yin Wo is the whole harvested wheat field. Looking at the full grains of the bent wheat stalks, Yin Wo couldn''t help but feel happy. It seems that he finally came to the right place for his trip. In this field, There is what he needs most, the high-quality wheat that the hero admires. Dots of light radiated from the Scarecrow''s body, dispelling the endless darkness covering the earth. At the end of the line of sight, there was a simple wooden house, which was Jenova''s residence. Knocking on the door, as the wooden door creaked open, Yin Wo also saw the expelled botanist: "You are here, Jenova." "Forest Guardian Yin Wo?" After seeing the person outside the door, the elf who opened the door was stunned for a moment, then showed a look of disgust, and her dark curly hair trembled slightly with her glance, "What are you doing here? I It has been banned from approaching the holy land in the forest, and there is no violation during this period." "Listen, I''m not here for these trifles, I''m here to save Eli." Yin Wo said solemnly, with deep sincerity in his words, "Eri is facing a catastrophe, we need The rescue of a hero. The ancient hero Tula Leon, he is the hope to save Eri, I want to call back that hero, I need the whole Eri now, even the most fertile wheat in the whole world, so I found about you." No one knows why the sweetest apples, the plumpest wheat, and some special seasonings are needed to recall the hero Tula Leon, but the Sequoia Treeman promised everyone this. As a unique creature inspired by the will of the hero Tula Leon, the words of the Sequoia Treant also bring together the last hope of the Eri creature. Although no one knows what the Sequoia Treants are going to do with those special materials, it has become the last hope of many Eri creatures. Listening to Yin Wo''s plausible words, Jenova just sneered: "The catastrophe that Eli is facing has been planted since you started to stimulate the plants indiscriminately. You think that accelerating the growth of plants can repair the disaster. To destroy the dense forest, you can provide an endless supply of food for the animals in the forest, but in fact it is just killing the chicken to get the eggs, the balance of nature has been completely broken by you, and the end has come." Yin Wo remained silent. Jenova cared more about nature than any other elves, and even made some drastic actions in order to protect nature, and was finally expelled by the forest guardian. However, it is undeniable that her love for the forest , to be above all Eri creatures, it is precisely because of her deep love for this forest that she can''t let go of her anger when she sees the destruction of nature. At the end, Jenova also let out a deep sigh: "Unfortunately, it''s too late to say this now, look at the night sky above your head, it is the greatest punishment that nature has brought down, without fire and light, Eli is completely finished All the trees will fall, all the crops will die, and there is no hope for Eri." As a botanist, Jenova has a deeper feeling for the silence of the flame and the dimness of the light. Without sunlight, all plants would stop growing and gradually die. The foundation of the entire elf kingdom was shaken, but she had no way to change all this, and could only watch this disaster befall everyone. Maybe it won''t be long before the whole jungle will come to an end, as those Erathians have been saying, the judgment is coming. "We still have a chance to save all of this." Yin Wo said at this time, "The silence of the flames is by no means accidental, let alone the disaster that the doomsday is approaching as rumored, it is all caused by the mad elemental monarch, the master of the flames has awakened , and took away all the flames in the world. Only by defeating her can we restore the world to what it once was. To achieve this, we need a hero, a hero who is not afraid of any powerful enemies and only fights for justice .Only the hero Tula Leon can save us now." "Tula Leon? That''s just a legend." Jenova glanced at him, "You''ve already pinned your hopes on the hero in the legend, doesn''t it mean that Eli is hopeless? I heard that the mages of Bracada fled to the Birch Forest not long ago. Why don''t you ask those mages for help and ask them to find that mage god. You and I know in my heart that those are just legends Character, you don''t take it seriously, do you?" Jenova didn''t believe in those legends, she only believed in what she saw with her own eyes, what about Tularion and what about Magnus, in her opinion, they were just stories. Jenova''s disdainful voice of questioning did not dissuade Yin Wo. In order to call back that ancient hero, all the Eri creatures, I don''t know how much effort he put in. How could he give up at this moment? "Tula Leon will come back." Yin Wo insisted, "and all we have to do is to prepare the things he needs for that hero, and just believe in the hero as always. You only need to put the fattest one Give me the bale of wheat, and you don''t have to worry about it anymore." "Whatever you say." Jenova didn''t say any more. Although she had differences in concept with other guardians in dealing with the dense forest, she was willing to help the guardians who asked her for help due to the kind nature of the elves. Unfortunately, the current situation is a bit different. allow. Tula Leon, the ancient hero who has been silent for hundreds of years, has become Eli''s last hope at this moment. Jenova can only sigh while shaking her head. Perhaps Eli''s disillusionment is inevitable, but before the real catastrophe comes, the creatures in the forest still need a strength, or a hope, so as to keep their hearts together, and Jenova can''t bear to pierce this last good. "I wanted to help you, but it''s a pity that you came late. The few perfect wheat plants I took good care of are all dead due to lack of light. If you want those wheats in the field, just cut them off, anyway. How long, they can''t escape the end of withering." Seeing the hope of recalling the hero, Yin Wo couldn''t help being elated, but when he heard that Jenova mentioned that the most perfect wheat was dead, he still couldn''t help but say: "What is needed to recall the hero Tula Leon is It is the most fertile wheat in the whole of Eri. The ordinary plump wheat in the field alone cannot satisfy the requirements of the hero Tula Leon, don''t you have anything left?" "Let me think about it..." Hearing what Yin Wo said, Jenova also fell into thinking, thinking about everything about the perfect wheat, and soon remembered something, "Did you see the scarecrow in the field?" Whether it is before or after the flames die down, there will always be a group of birds coming to the field to steal my wheat, even the perfect wheat that I have carefully cultivated has been stolen by them." "What?" Yin Wo couldn''t believe it. He knew Jenova''s strength very well, and he thought Jenova was joking with him, "You are a legendary elf, and you need to dispatch the top ten forest guardians Or, a crazy botanist who can only be expelled, how could the fields be destroyed by those flying birds who don¡¯t know where they came from? You can wipe them all out with a single spell.¡± Yin Wo''s words also brought Jenova''s contemptuous eyes: "How can there be such a rude guy among the elves? We are elves bred by nature, and we should live in harmony with this piece of nature. The purpose of my cultivation of wheat is to In order to alleviate your excessive stimulation of plants, since the animals in the forest want to eat my wheat, then let them eat it, how can I do something that hurts them?" Yin Wo was speechless by what she said, but he was still a little puzzled: "Even so, I don''t know how long it has been since those birds left. I''m afraid they have eaten up the perfect wheat long ago. Even if they If you don¡¯t eat it, it¡¯s just as bad now.¡± "Didn''t you hear what I just said? The group of birds, they didn''t just destroy the fields, but stole the wheat premeditatedly. Their leader was very smart and had a rare wisdom. It was he who directed the other birds to make All of this. Since it is theft, they will inevitably use a key item." Jenova corrected. "You mean... space ring?" Yin Wo opened his mouth wide in surprise. As a member of the forest guardian, Yin Wo has also handled many cases of theft in the territory. Although he does not want to have any prejudice against the criminals, most of the people who commit the theft are the humans in the territory. Some of these human beings are thieves who are not good at learning and were discovered by others, and some are relocated from other regions and cannot stand the life of the poor jungle, especially the Erathians. If it was only for stealing and being caught, it would be fine if there was no resistance during the process. Yin Wo would only chop off one of the thief''s fingers as punishment. This was done to write the shameful identity of the thief on those people forever, and let everyone who saw it , can understand at a glance that this person is a thief who was caught stealing. And if the thieves rely on their strength to resist and flee, what awaits them will be the chase of the rangers. Once the rangers can''t handle it, the incident will alarm the forest guardians who maintain Erian''s safety. In the face of those thieves who were captured and returned, Yin Wo would imitate the practice of the Erathians and behead them for public display. This is also the reason why many forest guardians believed that his actions were too barbaric and not at all elf-like . But it is undeniable that under Yin Wo''s governance, the probability of finding thieves in his territory is also the lowest among several nearby territories. However, Yin Wo knew very well that those who could be caught by the people in the territory were just a group of low-level thieves, and they didn''t even have space treasures specially used for theft. Those legendary thieves who really act like ghosts and ghosts, come and go without a trace, all gather in one place in this world, where is the cradle of darkness and a breeding ground for evil, and there is the Thieves Guild led by the Shadow Lady. The base camp for exchanging information and selling stolen goods. Those legendary thieves who have reached the pinnacle, even under the gaze of everyone, can complete a theft without anyone noticing. Even if he is caught, there is no way to identify it. Any tiny accessories on his body may be specially made to match the stolen space treasures. Countless stolen goods are stored in it, but from the outside, it is not obvious at all. any abnormality. Stealing requires the cooperation of space treasures. This is the truth believed by countless thieves. A thief without space treasures cannot be called a qualified thief at all. Even Yin Wo has heard this argument circulated among thieves . Hearing Jenova mention the theft right now, Yin Wo immediately thought of the space treasures that the thieves used to steal. If the birds who stole the wheat really used the space treasure in the process, then everything would make sense. The interior of the space ring is an absolutely still space. When steaming food is put in, it will still be hot and warm when taken out. It will not spoil with the passage of time, and it will also work on other things. Only living things cannot be included in the space ring, but this does not affect Yin Wo''s judgment. Cultivated by Jenova, the only surviving perfect wheat is now stored in the space treasures of the group of flying birds, and has not gradually withered due to the loss of light. Why even Asuka knows to use space treasures to steal? Yin Wo has no time to think about such questions. If he is really asked to answer, he can only attribute the answer to the miracle given by the forest. The only thing Yin Wo cares about right now is how the perfect wheat is preserved? How much is left? "Is it still too late?" Yin Wo asked tremblingly. He had already seen the hope of calling back the hero Tula Leon, so why would he let the hope slip away from him? "I think you''d better hurry up." Jenova reminded kindly, "It''s been a few weeks since those birds came last time, even if they stole more wheat last time, I''m afraid it''s too late now." Eat it up, and at that point, there''s nothing I can do." "Damn it..." After hearing the news that the time was running out, Yin Wo couldn''t help but curse secretly. If he had known that the remaining time was so short, he should have come to find these wheat first, instead of in the forest. Listen to those musicians playing in the holy place. At this point, it is useless to dwell on what happened in the past. The most important thing right now is to find a way to find out where Asuka is. "Those birds, where did they end up?" Yin Wo hurriedly asked. "They are heading southwest of this place, that is, in the direction of Erasia. You should be able to find their traces in an abandoned watchtower not far away." Jenova reminded. After learning of the whereabouts of the flying birds, Yin Wo didn''t stay long anymore. Every second wasted would most likely destroy Perfect Wheat. He immediately set off to the southwest to find the abandoned place where the flying birds were. watchtower. (ps: There are 4 days left before the eradication of evil.) Chapter 2823 Riding on the vigorous Pegasus borrowed from Jenova, Yin Wo galloped all the way to the southwest, looking for the traces of the birds. He did not cast magic to achieve the effect of fast movement. Previously, in order to search for musicians, he kept traveling through the space, and he had already consumed most of the mana in his body, and the remaining mana could not be squandered like this, and had to be used at critical moments. As a guardian of the forest, Yin Wo has done his duty in the task of awakening Tula Leon. In the whole of Eri, no one wants to see the hero Tula Leon return smoothly, so as to wipe out the evil moment, even if No matter how troublesome the process was, he would not complain. After experiencing the horror of evil for himself, Yin Wo deeply understood that the extremely evil existence was by no means something that Eli could defeat or contend with with his current strength. Only the hero Tulali who had defeated all enemies hold head high. Approaching the abandoned watchtower, Yin Wo saw the black birds, and the tiny fireflies radiating light all around. The dark clouds that the birds turned into almost covered the entire sky, and only faintly saw the turbulent and extinguished fluorescent lights. Sensing the huge number of the flock of flying birds, Yin Wo couldn''t help but feel his heart tighten. The more birds there are, the more bad news it is for him. It means that the perfect wheat they snatched from Jenova not long ago may have been eaten up. If Yin Wo had just made a trip in vain, he might not be so sad. What really made him uncomfortable was that the hope of calling back the ancient hero and saving the jungle might be cut off, which would bring him despair. Hope, and what made him fall into despair, was the flock of birds in front of him. Without these flying birds who stole the wheat, the perfect wheat would have withered with the dim light. No matter how Jenova saved them, they would not be able to change their dry fate, and Yin Wo had to find another way. The flying birds covering the sky and the sun seem to have explained to Yin Wo the fact that there may be nothing left of the stolen perfect wheat. "Do not¡­¡­" After discovering this situation, Yin Wo became even more anxious in his heart. Immediately, he cast the secret method belonging to the elves, and a little light bloomed in the palm of his hand. A sparrow was attracted by the light and landed in Yin Wo''s palm. Yin Wo closed his eyes, and when he opened them again, there was a trace of depth in his eyes that ordinary people could not see through. Only those with great wisdom could have such a light in their eyes. Although Yin Wo is not an official Druyin, he still can''t beat him in terms of using wisdom to enlighten the wisdom of low-level forest creatures. For any elf with a legendary rank and wisdom skill, that is a kind of power integrated into instinct, and they don''t even need to expend any energy to complete an attunement quickly. Only when facing those ferocious and violent beasts, or the ancient trees of the sky, Yin Wo''s wisdom technique will appear to be incapable, and it will be difficult to complete the enlightenment for a while. Only those druids who are proficient in this way can enlighten everything with wisdom. In addition to enlightening with Wisdom, there are other ways to open up the spiritual wisdom of creatures. For example, the red cedar tree man who made various requests to Yin Wo was infected by the will of the supreme hero, and thus awakened his own. At the same time, Lingzhi has reached a certain connection with the ancient hero, and can know the desire of the hero''s heart. It was also from the mouth of the Sequoia Tree that Yin Wo knew the conditions for awakening the hero Tula Leon, and made unremitting efforts to fulfill the common expectations of all forest animals. However, this ability that belongs to Yin Wo is enough to enlighten the sparrow right now. Yin Wo let go of his hand, and the tiny sparrow chirped at him, expressing the joy of enlightening his wisdom to him, and at the same time rubbed against his body. The fingers are extremely obedient. "Take me to meet your leader." Yin Wo hurriedly said to the tiny sparrow in front of him. The sparrow twittered twice, and then led him to a low watchtower. The outside of the watchtower was covered with green vines. The Erathians once camped here. When they moved, the birds naturally took over the place. here. Along the way, Yin Wo was not blocked by birds. As an elf, he could easily gain the favor of forest creatures and would not be actively attacked by animals, not to mention that he still exuded a seventh-level The powerful aura of the creature crushed the nearby Asuka on the stage, and the Asuka should be more worried about him getting into trouble. Soon, at the top of the watchtower, in the bird''s nest made of countless dead branches, Yin Wo saw the leader of this group of birds, a huge silver-white griffin. Yin Wo was slightly taken aback. Griffins were rarely seen in the jungle of Eri. Most of the griffins were tamed and raised by the Erathians and put into the battlefield as soldiers to control the sky. The heroic fighters among the few humans will also take the initiative to ride on the back of the griffin and become the griffin rider in the sky. To cultivate a royal griffin who is good at fighting is by no means as difficult as cultivating a great elf with amazing archery skills. The moment Yin Wo saw the silver-white griffin, he judged its origin. It came from Erathia. "Are you the leader of this group of birds?" The moment Yin Wo saw the silver-white griffin, he couldn''t bear the anxiety in his heart anymore, and he didn''t care whether his wisdom skill could enlighten the one in front of him that was several times bigger than him The wisdom of the griffin, stretching out his hand to imprint the light of wisdom on the griffin. "I think so." The griffin''s words made Yin Wo freeze instantly. It seems that the wisdom of this griffin has been enlightened, and it has also learned the common language and can communicate with it basically. Now Yin Wo began to understand why Jenova praised the wisdom of this griffin. The griffin in front of him even has the ability to use space treasures to take away those perfect wheats, which is something other animals never thought of. Those ferocious predators in the forest are only hungry in their stomachs and start looking for food when they need food. They would never think of hunting a lot of animals in advance and storing them with space rings. The Griffin in front of them, its wisdom is already more than most animals. "Not long ago, you took Jenova''s perfect wheat, and now the whole of Eri needs those special wheat, otherwise it will face extinction, this is the common wish of all forest creatures, please cooperate with my task .¡± Hearing Yin Wo''s proposal, the griffin let out a long howl, and in an instant all the birds put their sharp eyes on Yin Wo. Sensing their malicious intentions, Yin Wo''s expression gradually sank. (ps: There are 3 days left before justice is served.) Chapter 2824 "The wheat you mentioned is the food we worked so hard to find. Why should we return it to you?" Facing the unfriendly Yin Wo, the griffon''s dark yellow holes became sharper: "The food we robbed belongs to us, this is the natural law of the forest, even the elves have no right to interfere with our behavior. " "You''re right, but if I snatch those wheat back from your hands now, isn''t that also a kind of natural law?" Yin Wo stared at the griffin in front of him and said, belonging to the aura of a legendary elf, and began to fight against him. Condensation on the body. Feeling the terrifying aura belonging to the legendary creature, the nearby birds panicked, and even the griffin trembled a little. It keenly sensed the threat of the faint, and it seemed that if it didn''t do what the elf asked, something terrible would happen occur. The prestige of legendary creatures is so deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. Seeing that the effect of deterrence was achieved, Yin Wo put away the aura he exuded. If the griffin in front of him is driven into a hurry, and it destroys those perfect wheats, the gain will not be worth the loss. "Listen, we don''t need to make the situation so rigid. If you want food, I can bring you a full warehouse of food, as long as you return the wheat you stole with the space treasure earlier." Yin Wo reasoned, if the griffin in front of him simply wanted food, as long as he could bring more food than those wheat, it would naturally make these birds obedient. Sure enough, after hearing Yin Wo''s proposal, the eagle''s eyes of the griffin also lit up. It exchanged some wheat for several times more food, and it definitely had no reason to refuse. However, when he sensed the urgency in Yin Wo''s heart, Griffin also saw the importance of those wheats to him. He was willing to exchange several times the amount of grain for those wheats, which only showed that those wheats were extremely important to him. There is a reason to do this, and in this case, the Griffin will certainly not let go of such an opportunity. Ever since the flame fell silent and the darkness fell, the Griffin and the birds that followed it have been living in fear. The food they robbed will be completely eaten up at some point, and the nearby fields are becoming more and more barren. The wilting of crops is also becoming more and more serious. Ordinary flying birds may not be aware of what that means. They only care about the food at hand. At most, they will only feel that it is getting more and more difficult to obtain food. The griffin knows exactly what has changed in the world. The doomsday is approaching little by little, even if the elves in front of them bring them a whole warehouse of food, they will always finish eating one day, and I don''t know how many birds will starve to death in this catastrophe. When the catastrophe enveloping the world really came, the elves were too busy to take care of themselves, so how could they still have the energy to protect other forest animals? The insight that is no less than that of human beings allows the griffin to see clearly the disasters in the doomsday and the tragic ending belonging to the birds at a glance. "I don''t want your food." After considering all the pros and cons, the griffin gave Yin Wo a surprised answer, "I heard that in a distant alien plane, there is a territory that belongs only to birds, where birds They can fly freely. The disaster is approaching, but it has not yet spread to the alien plane. If you can send us there, I am willing to hand over the previous wheat." Yin Wo was taken aback for a moment, and quickly figured out the meaning of Asuka''s words: "You''re talking about the air elemental plane? It''s indeed a good place for Asuka to live in." "Exactly there." Hearing the elf mention it, it seemed to be the name of an oasis in a disaster, and the Griffin''s eyes became hot. It has long heard the name of the air element plane, but it is just a griffin. Even if it is smarter than ordinary birds, it cannot cast the highest-level space magic in the world and connect to the alien plane. golden door. The idea of ??fleeing to another plane has always existed only in the imagination of Griffin. Yin Wo can understand the mood of the griffins at this moment. Facing the doomsday that will involve everything in the world, let alone the griffins in front of him, there are not a few people who are desperate inside the guardian of the forest. Many forest creatures even gave up the idea of ??continuing to fight, waiting for the doomsday to devour their homes. But Yin Wo will not give up lightly, no matter how desperate this doomsday is, he still believes that there will be a hero to save the disaster-stricken elf kingdom. And what he has to do is to try his best to call back that hero, and the current wheat is also prepared for the hero. Yin Wo doesn''t blame the group of birds who want to escape from Eri. I don''t know how many innocent forest animals will die under the raging ambitions of the doomsday kings. Even the forest guardians can''t protect every forest. biology. Thinking of this, Yin Wo waved his hand, and a swirling golden portal gradually took shape with his movements. The other end of the portal is exuding endless air elements, and all the birds who feel that breath seem to be refreshed, as if that is where they should go. "The other end of the gate of another dimension is the air element plane that you have been thinking about. I hope that you can escape the disaster of the doomsday there." Under the surprised eyes of the Griffin, Yin Wo slowly explained the situation. Even the Griffin who put forward the conditions probably did not expect Yin Wo to open the gate of another dimension so readily. Behind the portal is the long-awaited Air Elemental Plane. "Elf, you are so generous..." Griffin said happily. Yin Wo just shook his head, and didn''t take Griffin''s thanks to heart: "Now, as you said, take out the space treasure that stores the wheat." "Of course." The Griffin didn''t hesitate anymore, and immediately took out a space ring and threw it into Yin Wo''s hands. Yin Wo probed his own consciousness into it, and finally heaved a sigh of relief. Most of the wheat that the Griffin stole from Jenova has been eaten, so the perfect wheat is fine. He recognized the perfect wheat at a glance. Grape-sized grains grew on the unusually thick stalks. Even Yin Wo couldn''t help being secretly surprised when he saw it. I am afraid that only the perfect wheat in front of him can meet the requirements of the hero Tula Leon. Up to now, Yin Wo has collected two-thirds of the materials needed by the redwood tree people, and only the final seasoning is needed to meet the requirements of the ancient tree, so as to completely call back the hero Tula Leon. Yin Wo has already Can''t wait to see that moment. (ps: There are 2 days left until the trial comes.) Chapter 2825 Passing through the pale golden portal, the griffin leading a group of birds also came to the special space it dreamed of, which belongs to the plane of the air element. Here, the power of flying creatures will be exerted to the extreme. Those floating islands with beautiful environment and abundant supplies are simply born for flying creatures. The end of the sky is no longer beyond the reach of legendary birds. It is a forbidden place with thin air. As long as its wings are strong enough, it can fly freely here. The sky here is always open to birds. The source of food is no longer a problem that plagues the birds. In such a vast plane, do you still worry about not being able to find food? However, they still face some hidden dangers. Although the Air Elemental Plane is rich in supplies, there are also countless powerful beings here. If they really meet those ferocious and violent legendary birds, they might all become food. This is what they have to worry about. Even so, this place is much better than the main plane that is on the verge of destruction. If you stay in the main plane, you may die in the aftermath of the battle of legendary creatures without knowing which day. On the plane of air elements, even if you become the food of other predators, it is the result of natural selection. There will be no complaints. Just when Griffin led a group of birds soaring and shuttled, preparing to choose a suitable floating island to settle down, there was a continuous crackling sound in the distance. Honghui''s chariot came towards them from the sky. "What..." Looking at the majestic elemental chariot, the griffin was stunned. This is a spectacle that cannot be seen in the main plane anyway. The boundless power brought by the chariot is enough to overwhelm it. All the surrounding birds were crushed into ashes. Facing the unknown chariots, and those powerful Thunder Elementalists who can easily destroy themselves, the Griffin dare not move for a while, and the same is true for the nearby birds, stemming from instinctive fear, It has penetrated deep into their hearts, and the deep fear made them realize that if they moved a little, they would be hit like thunder, and the end might be very tragic. In any case, the Griffin never imagined that it had just led the birds under it to the Air Elemental Plane, and was greeted so eagerly. , the air elemental plane is simply more dangerous than the main plane. "We have no malicious intentions, we just hope to live in this space, and we have absolutely no intention of disturbing you." Regardless of whether the thunder elementals pulling the chariot could understand or not, the griffin quickly yelled at them, but unfortunately the group of thunder elementals didn''t move, as if they didn''t listen to its words at all. Wait... At this moment, the Griffon seemed to realize something. Not weaker than human intelligence, it quickly discovered the key. The group of powerful thunder elementalists in front of them are just the drivers who are responsible for pulling the carts. The existence that can really determine the life and death of the birds should be on the chariots. Thinking of this, the Griffin raised his eyes tremblingly, and set his sights on the thick carriage, wanting to see clearly everything that exists inside through the bright and transparent carriage glowing with dazzling lightning. However, all of this is just the griffin''s delusion. With its strength, it is impossible to see the situation inside the carriage. Staring for a long time will make the griffin''s eyes feel burning pain. If you continue to look, I''m afraid that even its eyes will be completely burned, and there is no possibility of recovery. This discovery made the Griffin dare not look any more, it lowered its head deeply, waiting for the group of monsters in front of it to deal with it. "Thelma is dead, and the authority belonging to the elemental monarch of air has fallen. The world you are in now belongs to the new generation of elemental monarch. As long as you obey the will of the elemental monarch, we welcome visitors from any plane. " Bursts of words emerged from the bottom of Griffin''s heart. To the Griffin''s surprise, the only thing that reached its ears was the frenzied thunder. Other than that, there was no sound worthy of attention. The words of the chariot owner came directly from its heart , This unique power is not something that ordinary creatures can possess, even the Griffon has never heard of it before, and it is very strange. This unique air element plane is far more wonderful than the main plane, and this is the home of flying creatures. "We are willing to obey the orders of the elemental lord." The Griffin immediately promised, although it does not know what the elemental lord is, but it thinks it is an extremely powerful existence, and it will do nothing if it follows the words of the chariot owner harm. After all, the lives of all the birds are now in the hands of those elemental creatures, and the griffins can''t get rid of those powerful existences. How bad can it be? "It seems that you outsiders are smarter than I thought. Come with me." After hearing the griffin''s guarantee, the owner of the chariot also seemed very satisfied, and then led them and flew towards the distant sky. The Griffin has no right to refuse, let alone let the other birds fly around, so they have to take pains to lead them and fly behind the chariot pulled by the Thunder Elementalist. What frustrates the griffins is that they seem to be involved in some kind of struggle, and their intuition tells them that the so-called elemental monarch is not something to mess with, and they don''t know whether this is a good thing for Asuka. Or is it a bad thing? "That... we came from the distant main plane, what kind of existence is the elemental monarch you are talking about?" During the flight, the Griffin finally couldn''t hold back the curiosity in his heart, and turned to ask the owner of the chariot. It wanted to know what kind of existence the so-called elemental monarch was? Hearing the Griffin raise this question, the owner of the chariot sighed, but patiently explained for it: "A long time ago, there were four elemental monarchs in this world. They mastered the most basic power of elements, and used the power of elements as The foundation has shaped the main plane you were originally on, although that may not have come from their original intention, but was forced to do so." "Now is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. One of the elemental monarchs has fallen. My master has come to this unclaimed land. She will inherit this power and become the real elemental monarch. My master was attacked by the elemental monarchs. The suppression and expulsion of her, and now that she is back, no one can stop her." Hearing the chariot owner''s extremely eager explanation, the Griffin just swallowed his saliva. It didn''t know what happened to the elemental monarch, but from the chariot owner''s narration, he realized that things were extraordinary. Led by the owner of the chariot, the Griffin and the birds came to a magnificent floating island. Before they approached, the Griffon saw a huge altar and a magnificent pillar that could support the heaven and the earth. The Griffin looked at the pillar. The top of the pillar was submerged in the clouds. I don¡¯t know how many floating islands are strung together above the higher sky. clear location. This discovery at the moment also made the Griffon couldn''t help but secretly smack its tongue. It had seen many unique wonders in the dense forest of Eri before, but none of them was like the one in front of it, which could bring it joy. Come to an unparalleled sense of shock, perhaps only in the elemental plane, it can see such a strange landscape. "Prove your sincerity to the elemental monarch and touch the pillar of spirit." After arriving here, the chariot pulled by the Lei elementalist stopped, and the voice of the chariot owner sounded directly from the bottom of the Griffin''s heart again, and also sounded from the bottom of the hearts of all the birds. After hearing the sound, the Griffin took the lead and looked at the unique pillar with a puzzled face. The intuition from instinct told it that there was an extremely terrifying power in the pillar right now. That power is far above all the thunder elementals nearby, even ten times and hundreds of times stronger than the thunder elementals combined, the power completely exceeds the imagination of the griffin. Even so, it did not dare to disobey the owner of the chariot. It has followed the owner of the chariot to this place, and the matter has already developed to this point, how can it be allowed to retreat? Thinking of this, the Griffin also sank his heart, came to the front of the pillar, raised one side of the wing covered with silver feathers, and covered the surface of the magnificent pillar. At the moment when the Griffin''s wings touched the pillar, it felt that countless unique consciousnesses were being transmitted to its mind along the contacted parts, and countless noisy whispers that did not belong to it came to mind in its ears. Not only that, but its spirit also seemed to no longer belong to itself, and it was separated from its body a little bit, and completely integrated into the unique column in front of it. It was not until a long time later that the Griffin broke away from the pillar of spirit. At the moment of breaking away, it only felt that it was sweating profusely, and the excitement in its heart could not be calmed down for a long time. it hits. "Very good." Seeing the griffin detach from the pillar of spirit, the owner of the chariot beside him also showed a satisfied expression at this moment, "Now your spirit belongs to the elemental monarch, and you will become the servant of the elemental monarch to collect More spirit, let those flying birds also dedicate their spirit to the elemental monarch." The griffin, who had just escaped from the pillar of spirit, was still in a maze of lakes, and didn''t know what happened, but after hearing the words of the chariot owner, it still reacted and greeted the people who came with it. Asuka, let them do the same as before, touching that unique spiritual pillar with their bodies. It''s just that the birds are not as lucky as the griffins. The powerful birds that are not as strong as the griffins, the moment they touch the pillar, the spiritual power in their minds is greatly lost, and their mouths are sharp. Chirping, many birds with weak spirits even died directly after dedicating their spirits, and there was no chance to fly again. Even the Griffin noticed this. It looked at the owner of the chariot who supervised the ceremony with unbearable eyes, but the owner of the chariot did not say anything, but urged the birds to give up their spirits quickly, and don''t let the elemental monarch long wait. Looking at the falling birds, the Griffin was both helpless and heartbroken. It never expected that it would encounter such a thing just after arriving at the Air Elemental Plane, but it was powerless to change everything. Not to mention the unfathomable chariot owner, any thunder element pulling the chariot is enough to wipe them out. Finally, as the last bird offered his own spirit to the pitch-black pillar, the owner of the chariot no longer made things difficult for them, but said: "The elemental monarch needs a lot of spiritual power to achieve her plan. After you recover, you have to come here every day to offer your spiritual power as a proof of your loyalty to the elemental monarch. In return, the elemental monarch will give you Whatever you want, whether it is a lost secret technique, a fifth-level magic, or a taboo ritual, as long as it is what you want, the elemental monarch will satisfy it." Hearing the chariot owner''s words, the Griffin gasped, with a mixed look of joy and sorrow on his face. He was happy that his life would be settled in the future, and with the permission of the elemental monarch, let alone some food to satisfy his hunger, even It is delicacies from mountains and seas, and the elemental monarch can also satisfy them. What is worrying is that they will not have much freedom in the future. They have to sacrifice their spirit to the spiritual pillar every day, which is undoubtedly a very serious burden for the body, and they may die like those flying birds at any time. Thinking of this, the griffin looked unbearably at the fallen birds not far away, and let out a deep sigh. Sensing the movement of the griffin, the owner of the chariot just said: "You think they are dead, right?" "Isn''t it?" The griffin was very puzzled, not understanding why it wanted to ask such a question. "That depends on how you understand death." The owner of the chariot said words of unknown meaning, and at the same time reminded the griffin, "Try touching the pillar of spirit again." The griffin was puzzled, but still did as the chariot owner said. As the griffin''s wings touched the pillar connecting the sky and the earth again, its expression became extremely surprised. From the other end of the pillar of spirit, the griffin heard the familiar song of birds, those birds that fell to the ground without making a sound, they didn''t seem to be dead, their spirits still existed in the pillar of spirit. "That is the power that belongs to the elemental monarch." The owner of the chariot said proudly, "My master, she has the supreme spiritual power, and she can connect the spirit of everything. Your companions are not dead. The master has been preserved forever, as long as you want to see them, you can see them again at any time. When Thelma was still alive, many people honored my master as the fifth elemental monarch." The griffin lowered its wings in astonishment, and it faintly realized in its heart that it and other birds seemed to have come into contact with some incredible existence. (ps: Fanwai: follow the miracle, update tomorrow.) Chapter 2826 "This is the last light source." Rhodes, who shuttled around the continent, destroyed one large light source after another, and cleared the way for Sally''s promotion, now also came to the last stop, the place called the City of Light. As long as the light sources in the City of Light can be destroyed, the Shadow Lady will be promoted to a demigod immediately, and her domain power will be unprecedentedly improved. Even the hottest flame in the world cannot dispel her shadow. The reason why the City of Light was put as the last stop was because Rhodes saw some unusual pictures from the Eternal Demon Eye. The defected death knight Vera under Rhodes is now in this city. Vera seems to have the means to resist the dark holy word, and is secretly planning something in the city, and Rhodes has to be careful. "The shadows will completely cover the earth soon, and my domain is about to change, thanks to you, Rhodes." In the darkness, Sally hugged Rhodes with a smile on her face, her eyes became extremely hot, but Concerned about the business in front of him, he didn''t want Rhodes to be distracted at this time. Rhodes just shrugged his shoulders and smiled. In the case of half-consciousness, the ordinary legendary creatures on the main plane could not resist his cooperation with the Shadow Lady, and this time is no exception. Rhodes brought Sally into the city in a teleport, and quickly confirmed the location of the light source. It was a huge statue, and the whole body of the statue exuded bright light. It looked majestic from a distance, but it only had an appearance of power, but There is no real strength to match it. Endless lightning poured down from Rhodes'' hands, violently bombarding the statue, and the residents of the city were in a mess, but only in Rhodes'' eyes, they turned into fierce and violent vampires. On the hillside outside the city, next to the saints who were praying, the girl looked back at the city with an uneasy expression. The fierce fighting sounds from the city made her tremble all over. She only dared to hide behind the saints, but listened to the saints. Said: "Here we come..." "Are you saying that the enemy is coming?" The girl didn''t understand the meaning of the saint''s words, and asked him with some doubts. "No, I''m talking about reinforcements coming. The angel answered my call, and the angel came to save us." Saint Isaac''s eyes lit up, and his expression was unbearable. He had been waiting for this moment for too long. Fortunately, all the waiting and all the prayers are worthwhile, and the angels will come eventually. In front of the angels, all evil has nowhere to hide, and justice will be done as always. After getting excited, Isaac looked at the girl on the side again: "When the angel comes, don''t say anything disrespectful. As long as you pray to God sincerely, she won''t make things difficult for you. Will protect you from the wicked." Just as he was speaking, the melodious bell sounded from the clouds, and the golden meteor pierced through the dark night sky, and finally landed beside the saint. Stepping on the rays of light and colorful clouds, the angel also showed his true face: "I heard your call, Saint Isaac, where is the enemy now?" The girl was a little surprised to find that the angel whom the saint had called for a long time was a beautiful young girl, except for the exaggerated six wings on her back, she didn''t seem to be much older than her in appearance alone. Facing the girl''s scrutiny, the angel showed a sweet smile. Her smile seemed to have a unique magic power that could heal all the pain in the heart. Encouraged by the angel, the girl gradually let go of her guard and showed an innocent smile. "Dear Holy Angel, the enemy is in that city. The city is full of pagan villains. They have tampered with God''s teachings and have colluded with the evil Necromancer. Please judge them." Seeing the arrival of the angel, Saint Isaac hurriedly reported the information collected during this period. With his strength, he was still unable to fight against the heretics in that city, only the Angel of Andorra in front of him could. In the entire cloud city, everyone knows the name of Andorra''s angel. Since the fall of Lucifer, she has been in charge of the authority of the Holy Order. In front of her, any pagan villain will feel sincere fear. Maybe she has fallen into silence with the fall of the stigmata, but when the soul of the stigmata is revived, the angel in the former glory also returns from the clouds. As the stigmata continue to absorb the power of faith from all over Erasia, he, who had only a wisp of remnant soul left, has become stronger and stronger, and the angels have also benefited from it, and they have regained their past power. An unprecedented recovery is ushering in. Thinking of the ancient legend about the angels of Andorra, the saint also had a fanatical look on his face: "Pagans, your end is coming." The sound of fighting from a distance also attracted the attention of several people. It was very difficult not to attract attention to the rolling thunder and lightning. "You wait here." Andor said calmly. Several people did not dare to disobey the meaning of the angel, and immediately stopped, waiting for the good news from the angel. Regarding the choice of the angel, Saint Isaac is not worried at all. No one understands the power of the angel better than him. I am afraid that those stubborn enemies in the city will be in trouble. In the city, Rhodes had completely smashed the huge statue, and the destruction process seemed to be very smooth. He only needed to go one step further and blast the wreckage of the statue into pieces. But at this moment, Rhodes stopped. He felt a tyrannical aura approaching, enough to tear everything apart, completely surpassing the strong aura of legendary creatures. Rhodes complexion changed immediately, and he stared at a corner outside the city vigilantly. There, a young girl-like angel was walking slowly, with a smile on her face. "You leave here first, I will find a way for the rest of the statue." The moment he noticed the trace of the angel, Rhodes felt bad, and then said to Sally. Rhodes still remembers the horror of this holy angel, she has the power to obliterate souls. Anyone who died in her hands, or undead creatures, cannot be resurrected by any means. Whether it is the domain of death, reincarnation, or spiritualism, all of them lose their effectiveness in front of the holy angel. The only thing that can compete with the power of the domain is the power of other domains. Until now, Rhodes still doesn''t know what the domain in her body is, but destroying the soul is obviously one of the functions. Not only that, she can also directly obliterate the lives of others, but Rhodes speculates that there is a certain limit to that ability. If she could kill anyone at will, Rhodes would be the first one she would kill. The legendary wisdom technique opened up Rhodes'' thinking. Rhodes noticed that whenever the Holy See of ancient Erasia was mentioned, those ancient existences always attached great importance to "heroes". Even the holy female dragon was no exception, and chose the hero Molly as the hero. The inheritors, it seems that only heroes can fight against the destiny that manipulates mankind. Rhodes reasonably speculated that the power of angels to kill souls can only work on non-heroes, but cannot affect real heroes. Heroes are free from fate and will not be bound by anything. Even angels must do something to kill a hero. With this kind of speculation, Rhodes didn''t dare to let Sally stay by his side, he didn''t think the angel came to reason with him. After sending Sally away, Rhodes'' eyes sank, and he raised the Titan''s arrow surrounded by lightning, aiming at the slowly approaching holy angel. "Lord of the Undead." Andor recited Rhodes'' name, with unstoppable disgust in his eyes, as if looking at this man even more was disrespect to God, "What a dirty, disgusting, disgusting man this is. Only a corrupt and depraved person like you would use this despicable title. Are you really human? I have punished many villains, but none of them are as hopeless as you of." "Thank you for your compliment, Lettuce Angel. Sorry, did I say lettuce just now? It doesn''t matter, I can''t remember your name anyway." Rhodes fought back without giving in. After hearing Rhode''s sarcasm, Andor puffed up her mouth, showing a bit of aggrieved expression. How could anyone say that such a lovely angel like her is like lettuce? Rhodes is simply unforgivable. The golden sword light flashed past, and Rhodes, who had been on guard for a long time, blocked the angel''s sharp blade, but he still couldn''t help breaking out in a cold sweat behind his back. The sharp blade swung by the angel pointed directly at the vitals of his neck. If his reaction was a step slower, his head would move in an instant, and he would not even be able to cast space spells in time. After blocking the angel''s attack, Rhodes'' arm holding the sword was numb from the shock. He couldn''t remember how long he hadn''t been suppressed by the enemy in terms of basic attributes, but the angel could do this. What made Rhodes most angry was, of course, that the angel was the first to strike the sword, and her sneak attack almost succeeded. As an angel, she actually didn''t say anything before the attack, not even a little warning, thanks to Rhodes'' quick response. "You''re an angel, and you''re actually sneaking up on me?" Rhode pouted, still not forgetting to mock the angel beside him, "I''m still going to sneak up on you." "It''s so noisy." As if what Rhodes had said before, Andor''s face turned red, and there seemed to be a little heat on the top of his head. What made the angel secretly annoyed was that Rhodes actually Being able to block her deadly sword, according to the angel''s prediction, Rhodes should be completely killed as her sword swept across, but he didn''t expect his life to be quite tenacious. Thinking of Rhodes'' rebellious and blasphemous appearance, Andor''s heart was filled with uncontrollable agitation. She would not tolerate such blasphemy. Deserved end, brought back to the kingdom of the owl head to show the public. Rhodes also felt the change in Andor''s sight, and felt bad in his heart. Being stared at by angels didn''t seem like a good thing. When he mentioned angels, he didn''t think of any beautiful scenes, but the cruelty and destruction of angels. Not to mention the craziest existence among all angels like Andor, it would be no good to be targeted by her. "I''m not here to fight you." Seeing Andor raised his sword again and was about to attack himself again, Rhodes waved his hand quickly and explained to the angel that he was not afraid of the angel in front of him, he had all kinds of artifacts with him , even if the angel launched a fierce attack on him, he might not have the strength to contend with it, but he didn''t want to provoke the existence in front of him. A long time ago, Rhodes had seen the Angel of Andorra who came to support him on the battlefield of Bracada. At that time, she hadn''t regained the glorious power of the past, and even beheaded an unknown number of giants under Rhodes'' command. Demon, now that she has regained her past power, her strength will only become more extraordinary. Even Rhodes doesn''t want to fight such an existence. He is here to destroy the light source, not to destroy the angel. For the legendary angels, Rhodes has always avoided them whenever he can. As for the task of destroying the angels, let''s leave it to the demons in hell. "It''s not up to you, this battle won''t end unless you kneel down to lead the death." Andor stared at him. Rhodes was also a little helpless. Of course, he couldn''t just kneel down and lead him to death. He didn''t know what the angel was thinking. In this case, Rhodes is no longer polite, and smiled contemptuously at the angel: "Then you come and catch me." Flames ignited from Rhodes'' body, and the only one who could use the power of flames so unscrupulously in the era of silent flames was Rhodes who controlled the same domain as the Fire Elemental Sovereign. With the blessing of Burning Domain, Rhodes can use the power of flame evasion without limit. He can cross any space at will, and he will not even be limited by any cooling time. Flame evasion can be used not only for long-distance space spanning, but also for short-distance flashing and moving. It is an ability that is more flexible than teleportation and does not know where to go. Ordinary great demons are still limited by the cooling time and cannot use flames to hide as they like, but Rhodes doesn''t have to worry about this at all. The existence of the burning domain is the best reliance on him. The meaning of Rhodes'' words is also very obvious, with the flame hiding behind him, he is not afraid of being chased by angels. Under his high-speed shuttle, whether the angel can keep up with him is still a problem. In the end, he will be left far behind by him, and he can only sigh while watching the dissipated flames. After the words fell, the angel''s blade slashed at Rhodes again, but the last thing it touched was a dissipated flame. Rhodes'' figure appeared next to the radiant statue, and he was waving the divine sword in his hand, constantly destroying the flames. The light source that was about to be smashed. The golden streamer swept from behind, and what surprised Rhodes was that under the close-range pursuit, the speed of the angel''s eruption was infinitely close to teleportation, and could even keep up with the flame escape he had just cast. But now Rhodes'' goal has been achieved. After piercing the core of the light source with Titan''s Arrow, accompanied by a huge roar, the whole town was plunged into darkness, and all the large light sources were destroyed by Rhodes. After achieving his goal, Rhodes will naturally not continue to stay by the dangerous angel''s side for a long time. When the angel''s sharp blade strikes again, all that is left to Andor is a sneer that gradually dissipates in the flames. Chapter 2827 "Rod..." Rhodes'' mocking eyes before she left made the angel very angry. She gritted her silver teeth and chanted the name angrily. Although Rhodes destroyed the large light source in the city, the city was not plunged into darkness. What lit up the city at this moment was the angel''s anger. Infinite golden light blooms from the angel''s body, and all darkness is invisible in front of her. With endless light, she is like a savior who resolves disasters and guides the way forward. Looking at the majestic and holy angel, the residents of the city couldn''t help but tremble with excitement. There were also people who didn''t care about the angel''s arrival, but just stared at the shattered image of light with regret, and the loss in their bodies could not be restrained. "The statue of the bright hero is gone, who can save us?" "The end has come, we are all hopeless." The people surrounding the shattered withered statue fell into despair at this moment. These people have always placed their hope of living under the protection of the huge withered statue. The loss of the withered statue will be a blow to them. And know. Many people even completely lost the courage to live, and lost the look in their eyes. I don''t know who turned his attention to the angel on the side. Compared with ordinary mortals, the angel''s figure is so majestic and dazzling. While deeply shocking, one can also feel the beauty of her body. One person bravely came to Andorra and asked her tremblingly: "Dear angel, if we pray to God, will God protect us in this catastrophe? God will bless us and get through this safely." Is it a doomsday catastrophe?" "No." Looking at the repentant group of pagans, the Andorra angel replied with a smile. Another person came to the angel and asked her loudly: "Why? Will God abandon his believers? As long as God, or God''s servants, can help us through this doomsday, we are willing to change our beliefs and believe in God of Erasia." "Why does God protect you?" The Andorra angel spread his hands, "What do you think God is, your wishing well? You can get what you want, protect you if you want protection, and have good luck if you want good luck? Simple things. God will not bring you a sliver of good luck, not only that, but He will throw you into hell and make you suffer from inhuman suffering. Maybe you will be covered with sores, maybe you Your family will be ruined, your wife will be separated, and you will go through a lot of suffering." Listening to the angel''s narration, people felt that they were far from the good yearning in their hearts. They looked at each other for a while, not knowing how to answer. After a while, someone whispered: "This angel is useless at all. In this case, we Why believe in God, why follow miracles?" "That''s the problem." Andor spread out his holy six wings, with a loving and peaceful light on his face, "Only when you climb out of hell yourself and never shake your faith in your heart, can you feel God Only when you are beautiful can you understand what God has truly bestowed on you. Whether you believe it or not, God is there and has never changed. God will take away all the pain and pain in your heart and leave you with endless peace..." The angels are full of holy narration, but they cannot awaken those in front of them. One yelled at the angel: "Since God can''t protect us, what use are you? We don''t need you, get out of our town!" Along with these words, there was also a flying egg. The egg didn''t hit the angel, and was resolved by the invisible barrier beside her. It''s just that the actions of humans aroused the angel''s anger. Rhode''s previous actions added fuel to the fire in the angel''s heart . Andor glared at the disrespectful man, and in horror the man turned into a pillar of salt and lost his life. This action also shocked other people nearby. No one would have thought that the angel would suddenly attack. People couldn''t help but exclaimed: "Killed, the angel killed!" "I didn''t kill people." Andor raised a finger, shook it lightly, with a sweet smile on his face, "I killed heretics." The people scattered immediately, not daring to stay in front of the angel, no one wanted to return to the arms of God, Andorra shrugged helplessly, and then sent down judgment on the city. What ignites the sky is the blazing fire of doomsday. Even the elemental monarch cannot control this special flame, which is the flame of angels judging all living beings. Outside the city, the saint who was waiting eagerly also saw that the whole city was engulfed in flames. He turned sideways and covered the eyes of the girl beside him to prevent her from seeing what was going on in the city. "It''s impossible for Rhodes to escape from my hands. Let him run away with space magic this time. When I find his lair, I will see where he will go." Not long after, Andor, who cast divine punishment on the city, went Back to the Saints. "Lord Andor, Rhodes'' lair is in Bracada, where he is marrying the dragon queen of the underground world..." Saint Isaac obviously knew a lot of information, and quickly shared what he knew Everything was told to the angel in front of him. "Excellent." After learning the important information from the saints, Andor also nodded in satisfaction, and then turned into a stream of light and flew to the end of the sky. After Andor left, Isaac couldn''t help but heaved a sigh of relief. Although he respected that angel very much, he still felt a dull pressure in front of her. It wasn''t until she left that the situation improved slightly. . "Is she an angel?" Beside the saint, the girl asked at this moment, "She doesn''t look much older than me." Hearing this, the saint could only shake his head helplessly, and didn''t care about the girl''s childish words: "She was the most angelic angel hundreds of years ago. In terms of age, she is much older than you." The girl tilted her head, as if she didn''t listen to the saint''s reminder. Now that all the residents in the city have been destroyed, it is impossible for her to stay here. The saint thought about it and planned to place her in the town of Erasia. When the end is approaching, the name of the saint is very useful, and there is no need to worry about her bad life in the future. And on the mountain path on the other side of the city, the death knight Vera and his party who left early also noticed the shocking changes in the city. With a reminder from their mouths, each of them was wearing a pitch-black eye patch, which firmly blocked their sight, and did not dare to look at the divine power that belonged to the angel. The air is full of heat and restlessness. Although it is far away from the town, everyone can feel the scorching heat that belongs to the sky fire. Although there was a little uneasiness in his heart, no one said a word at this moment. It was Vera who broke the silence on the field: "That angel, can she really deal with Rhodes?" "Of course she can." The unique mouth on Vera''s shoulder replied to him at this moment, "She has God''s protection on her body, she is an angel who is favored by God and in charge of divine power. When she was a human At that time, she passed all kinds of terrible tests, and was finally rewarded in the clouds, of course she can deal with that Rhodes." After seeing the ancient holy angel, Zui''s memory about the body also recovered a lot. He recalled all the previous scenes, especially the part about the angel. "Did you know her before?" At this moment, Vera seemed to think of something, and asked with some doubts. "Of course I do." Mouth was a little helpless, but he still said, "It was she who chopped off my head." "What?" Vera was stunned, and didn''t believe what the mouth said at all. In his memory, this mouth alone seemed extremely powerful. When it regained its former body, how powerful should it be? It''s just that he didn''t expect that he would die in the hands of that angel. In any case, the purpose of Vera''s trip has also been achieved. He successfully led the terrifying angel to Rhodes. When Rhodes is wiped out by the angel, he and Jane can get rid of the control of the spiritual imprint and gain real freedom. . "Rods..." Vera called out the name of the necromancer. He didn''t hate Rhodes who gave him the power to reborn, but for the freedom of himself and his lover, he had to do so. At the same time, Rhodes, who passed through the flames, also returned to the city of magic. The Shadow Lady, who was sent back by him, had been waiting here for a long time. Seeing Rhodes returned safely, Sally was finally relieved: "If you don''t come back, I will go to find you." "Don''t worry, that angel is indeed a bit difficult to deal with, but the light source has been destroyed by me." Rhodes just said indifferently. Sally smiled when she heard the words. Suddenly, she seemed to have discovered something, and greeted him anxiously, holding Rhode''s right hand hidden under the large black robe: "Are you injured? Let me see." "...just a little injury." Seeing that he couldn''t hide it from Sally, Rhodes could only sigh helplessly. Facing an angel with boundless divine power, even he would inevitably be hurt. Rhodes just blocked a few strikes from the Holy Tribunal in its prime, his entire arm was about to lose consciousness, and an unknown number of meridians were completely shattered. Thanks to the huge electric current attached to the Titan Arrow, it shook the Andorra Angel away, otherwise Rhodes would not be able to lift the Titan Arrow after a few moves. When the ancient angel regained her legendary power, even Rhodes couldn''t resist it for a while, so he had to use space magic to escape far away. What makes Rhodes a little helpless is that when he and Sally destroyed the light source in Erasia, they were not attacked by too many angels. Instead, they attracted such a terrifying angel in the City of Light. Sally looked at Rhodes with a distressed expression. The blood was continuously dripping down his right hand holding the sword. Sally was keenly aware of the dripping sound of the blood, and then realized that Rhodes was injured. Although it is not difficult to restore the injury on the arm with Rhodes'' various means, even if the whole hand is gone, the sorcerers can also cultivate a new arm for him, but Sally still couldn''t help it. Cupped his hand with concern. Looking at the man who shuttled around the world for herself, destroyed each light source under many protections, and now, in front of the incomparably powerful angel, bleeding and paying for her, the man who belonged to her, she couldn''t help but want to kill Luo Take virtue as your own. She raised Rhode''s arm, slowly covered her cheek, and let the blood in Rhode''s hand slide down her delicate face, and when it passed her mouth, she couldn''t help but taste it. For a moment, it seemed that she was the elegant vampire in the dark. Rhodes stared at her, and when he was about to say something, his arms suddenly trembled. It turned out that it was the sound of a conch shell. Not only Rhodes, but Sally''s Book of Silence also jumped out, and the pages of the book began to turn wildly, as if something important had happened. Rhodes frowned, and only for extremely important matters, his subordinates would contact him directly through the conch shell. In most cases, general matters would be handed over to Speaker Erica. Rhodes didn''t know what happened, but he Obviously not daring to be negligent on this kind of matter, he had to show some apologetic eyes to Sally, and listened to the voice in the conch. "Master, something is wrong." From the other end of the conch, came the voice of Margaret, the leader of the Magic Eye organization and also the intelligence chief of the undead kingdom. "You''d better explain clearly what happened." Seeing Sally on the side flipping through the Book of Silence with a serious face, Rhodes also realized that something was unusual, and hurriedly asked Margaret on the other side . "The demon eyes saw you fighting in the City of Light. When you left, the angel didn''t give up. She burned the entire town in a rage. Not only that, the angel turned into a stream of light, She is flying towards the city of magic, and you will be able to see her in the sky soon!" "What?" Listening to Margaret''s report, Rhodes immediately realized the seriousness of the problem. Having personally experienced the power of an angel, he naturally understood the horror of that angel. Only a demigod-level existence can follow the The angels competed against each other, and now hearing that the angels would arrive here immediately, Rhodes couldn''t calm down immediately. Beside Rhodes, Lady Shadow also put down the tome in her hand, her brows seemed to be a little anxious: "Rhods, you should have received the news too, right? The angel is coming here, and she may come in a bad way." Listening to Sally''s reminder, Rhodes took a deep breath for a while. Angels would not have the slightest kindness towards the doomsday kings in the snowy land. Those ancient angels are best at liquidation and destruction. Could it be that she came to congratulate Rhodes and Morel on their happy wedding? Think about it and know that this kind of thing can''t happen. The most important thing now is to find a way to deal with the attacking angel. There is only one angel, and she only needs one. All villains and sinners will suffer her judgment. "I''m going to find other helpers, be careful." Rhodes told Sally, but Lady Shadow in the darkness didn''t think so. Now all the light sources in the world are dimmed, and her age of shadows has come. In the darkness, she will become Rhodes'' greatest helper. Chapter 2828 "Have you heard? The angel is approaching aggressively, and it seems that the visitor is not good." I don''t know who first observed the abnormal movement on the snowy border, and the news spread in a small area among the kings. The angel who turned into a streamer was coming across the sky at an astonishing speed, and anyone could feel that her coming was not kind from her provocative actions. Some people were worried about this. When mentioning angels, the kings could always think of those long-standing horror rumors, but some people were not afraid at all. The king of the cavemen sat peacefully and did not forget to drink the wine brought by the undead: "What are you afraid of? Have you forgotten the previous battle? There are terrifying elemental monarchs gathered in the city. They are demigod-level powerhouses. Do you understand what a demigod is? Their power is beyond your imagination. What''s more, there are two overlords there, they won''t let the angels mess around, we just need to drink good wine and watch their battles." The kings agreed one after another. In the previous battle against Somra, they had seen that power. Naturally, they don''t have to worry about it now. In the face of this power that gathered the kings of the doomsday, only one angel who attacked, and What can be done? There are also people who don''t believe this statement. This is the case with West, the king of lizardmen. The cold blood flowing in his bones made him feel the danger. Even when the giant monsters came, he didn''t give him such a feeling. But right now, thinking of the approaching angel, West actually felt his blood stagnate, and he couldn''t even have the courage to stay here. He didn''t know what happened, but he decided to follow his intuition and find someone quickly. location to hide. At the same time, Rhodes also found the flame girl with a sullen face. In order for Sally to complete her promotion, Rhodes had already extinguished all the light sources in the city, but speaking of the most powerful light source in the world, it also belonged to the Flame Maiden in front of Rhodes. The more dazzling existence of the sun, she is the giant light source capable of lighting up the world. In normal times, she would never extinguish the flames around her. Her fiery red dress was woven with the most blazing flames, making her look dazzling, like the only light in the darkness, and she enjoyed this feeling very much. However, under Rhodes'' request, she extinguished all the flames with some grievances, and plunged herself into the darkness. She looked like an ordinary girl, but Rhodes knew that anyone who dared to underestimate her If so, the consequences will be very serious. "You''re finally back." Seeing Rhodes returning, Fromm couldn''t help but grabbed his sleeve and complained to him, "I''m about to suffocate to death, can I light the fire now?" "Not yet." Rhodes replied, seeing Fromm pouting his mouth, looking like he couldn''t help getting angry, Rhodes said again, "But it will be soon. An enemy is approaching, and that person can Do you have the strength to fight against the holy angel who kills the soul?" "Destroy the soul..." Hearing Rhodes mention that power, the flame girl''s face turned pale, and she looked a little embarrassed, "That kind of power is very terrifying, and there are not many angels in the entire cloud city. The arrogant king, he should be able to do this too. Even the elemental monarch will be affected by that power, and he will fall if he is not careful." "What..." Rhode''s expression became serious. He had long understood the horror of the angel''s power, but he didn''t expect it to be so terrifying. Even the real elemental monarch could not escape the angel''s obliteration of the soul. Rhodes might not believe this if it came from someone else''s mouth, but the one who told Rhodes the result was the Fire Elemental Sovereign who had full energy and trust in Rhodes, so Rhodes couldn''t help but believe it. "So, doesn''t it mean that even the elemental monarchs are helpless against angels?" Rhodes shook his head and sighed. The Flaming Girl disagrees with this statement: "Who said that? As long as we take back all the elements and the main plane falls apart, the angels have nowhere to survive, so they can only obediently come to the home court of the elemental monarchs, which is the elemental plane." among." Listening to the flame girl''s confident words, Rhodes could only shrug his shoulders, and he didn''t know where her confidence came from, but anyway, she shouldn''t be able to help in this battle with the ancient angel What''s busy. What makes Rhode helpless is that he should be more worried about those who are not heroes than himself as a hero. Creatures that are not heroes, even if they are as powerful as the elemental monarch, are not qualified to compete with the ancient angels. Thinking of this, Rhodes took a deep breath, and he seemed to understand why those ancient and powerful existences paid special attention to the identity of a hero. At certain moments, the identity of a hero can really come in handy. Unable to get any help from the flame girl, Rhodes was a little helpless, and turned to other assistance. "It''s a power derived from destiny. Only heroes can fight against the power of angels." Facing Rhodes'' question about angels, Messika only gave such an answer. For that ancient angel, Messiah knew better than Rhodes. Rhodes said again: "I have seen the prophecy card you engraved about that angel, what do you know?" "She is an angel transformed from a human being. When she was a human being, she was the most pious existence. After she became an angel, her beliefs and her piety were all turned into the deadliest weapon. It is her sharp weapon to judge human beings." Messika said slowly. "Don''t she have any weaknesses?" Rhodes asked. "Of course there are weaknesses." Seeing that Rhodes was eager to know, the tall false prophet just smiled slightly, "The god of Erasia, that is a human god. Most of the power of an angel can only be used against Humans take effect, including the power to kill the soul, don''t think about using humans to deal with angels, this should be common sense." "You mean..." Rhode seemed to think of something, his eyes lit up, "As long as you''re not a human, you don''t have to be afraid of the power to kill souls?" Messika nodded. The god of Erathia will not bless animals, nor will it bless non-human creatures. The power of ancient angels also has certain limitations, but there is one thing she is not fully sure of: "Rhod, everything I said was about ancient Erasia. The angels at that time still needed to drive demons into human bodies to completely wipe them out. It''s just that so many years have passed and no one Knowing whether their methods have changed, you''d better be careful." Rhodes kept Messigar''s warning in mind, and no one knew whether the methods of those angels would change. If they were to be dealt with as angels from the past era, bad things might happen. What made Rhodes fall into silence was that he remembered that the stigmata revived from a ray of remnant soul, the domain of destiny on his body was enough to take effect on everything, and it was not limited to humans at all. If the power of those angels also comes from the realm of destiny to some extent, it might not be limited to humans long ago. This is what Rhodes is most worried about. After much deliberation, Rhodes decided not to take the risk. Although the Elemental Sovereign does not belong to human beings, if the power of the angel can be effective and cause an accident to the Flame Maiden, it will be considered a big loss for Rhodes, enough to seriously affect his power. Sighing, Rhodes could only put his hope on those real heroes, and it was better to be satisfied, that is, heroes other than the human race, they should be the best candidates to deal with angels. Creatures that have been awakened from the realm of death still retain a certain quality in their bodies. As the highest domain born from spiritualism, the domain of death can make the awakened creatures retain their past experiences and memories, and even their inner thoughts are exactly the same as when they were alive. Even the abilities in the blood will be retained by the power of the death domain, which is why those great demon undead can still use flame to hide. All along, Rhodes has been extremely satisfied with the power of Death Domain, but until now, Rhodes understands that the complete preservation of blood in Death Domain does not seem to be a good thing. For example, at this moment, those undead transformed from human beings, even if they become Lichs or Vampires, cannot escape the judgment of angels, and they will not even have any chance to resist, and will be completely wiped out, only heroes Only then are the qualifications to face the angels. Rhodes has many death knights under his command, but none of them is as powerful as him, let alone one that can compete with Angel. Even Rhodes seemed to be very struggling to receive the angel''s attack, not to mention other creatures, they could not even bear the angel''s sword, and they would be completely killed. In other periods, even if Rhodes couldn''t defeat the angel, he could still find a way from other aspects. The existence of the invisible flame made him hardly have to worry about being caught by the angel. If it didn''t work, he could cross the space at any time Escape, but right now he can''t get out of the fight. Send undead to take the opportunity to attack the border of Erathia, forcing the angels to help? Rhodes shook his head, and even if he rejected the plan, not to mention that it would be too late to do so, even if he did, it would be impossible for the angel to be obedient. Everyone knew that the undead obeyed his orders. As long as he was dealt with, the undead would not be afraid. The angel would not let the great opportunity go and deal with the trivial matters instead. Various plans arose in Rhodes'' heart, but were vetoed by himself. At the end, Rhode couldn''t help shaking his head and sighing, as if there was no better choice than to fight the angel head-on. No matter how Rhodes calculates, in the end he still has to speak with strength. Through the Eternal Magic Eye, Rhodes also saw the trajectory of the angel''s flight. She turned into a streamer, flew over mountains and snow fields, crossed frozen soil and glaciers, and came straight to the city of magic. The determination to clean up. Even Rhodes seemed very helpless at this moment. Who would have thought that he would bump into that terrifying angel in the process of destroying the light source? Rhodes'' retreat, not only did not dispel Angel''s fighting spirit, but instead caused Angel to attack straight towards the lair, not wanting to leave any way for Rhodes to survive. But how could Rhodes be afraid? He will make the attacking angels feel his own strength. In a flash, Rhodes came to the scientific research center belonging to the undead scholars, and met Cedros, who was the head of R&D and also the head of the Titan project. "The enemy is approaching, take out the lightning weapon developed during this period, and show her how powerful it is." With Rhodes'' order, the undead scholars did not dare to neglect, and the layers of lightning continued to converge. The energy conductors that stored the violent lightning were packaged by the scholars one by one. In the end, only one was handed over to Rhodes by Sedros. space ring. "Your Majesty Rhodes, what is contained in the ring is the cluster lightning that scholars call the ''Titan Thunder''. Its power is equivalent to the superposition of hundreds of thunderbolts. You only need to throw it, and the power after the explosion is enough Threatening demigods." Sedros introduced to Rhodes the weapon contained in the space ring, which is the most important research and development product of the Titan Project. With the help of the endless lightning released by the Titan Arrow, the super weapon produced can deal even more damage after the explosion. The space is unbearable, and it will collapse in an instant, revealing the endless void below. There are a total of three Titan Thunders installed in the ring, and this has exhausted all the lightning reserves in the Titan Project, which also makes Rhodes a little helpless. After the battle is over, he must continue to put the Titan Arrows in the research and development center. Only by recharging the research of Project Titan can this plan continue. But it is obviously too early to say this now. The most important thing now is to find a way to deal with the attacking angel. These three Titan Thunders are the strongest killing moves in Rhodes'' hands, and the damage must be greater than that of the ultimate lightning. superior. With the help of Titan Project''s research, Rhodes has found a stronger ultimate move than Ultimate Lightning. Ultimate Lightning can explode tens of thousands of panel damage, which is enough to deal with legendary creatures, but it is undoubtedly very difficult to deal with demigods. . But the Titan God Thunder in Rhodes'' hands, the damage that erupted has reached tens of millions, the power is not the same at all, it is the weapon that can severely hurt demigods. In the research of the Titan Project, the Titan''s Arrow is an indispensable existence. It is the endless lightning on the Titan''s Arrow that gives the undead scholars the opportunity to conduct research. Replacing mages to release lightning magic to recharge the Titan plan is undoubtedly very inefficient. The total amount of lightning released by Titan''s Arrow in a day requires dozens of legendary mages to meditate and cast spells day and night, which lasts at least several years. Pretty even. Only at the demigod level, Somra, the hero who controls the thunder, can achieve similar effects to the Titan''s Arrow in terms of the release of lightning. Chapter 2829 Air Elemental Plane. The creatures who were sending spiritual energy to the spiritual pillar suddenly felt something in their hearts at this moment. From the cacophony of whispers emerging from the Pillars of Spirit, they heard the voice of the Elemental Sovereign. This discovery also made the nearby creatures look forward to it, and people waited eagerly for the arrival of the monarch. Those elemental people with wind or thunder as their bodies all bowed their heads and knelt at this moment, expressing their respect to the elemental monarch, and the birds did not dare to make mistakes. It wasn''t until a common figure appeared in the minds of all creatures that the elemental monarch revealed her true face. She jumped out of the spiritual memory of all creatures, and transformed from pure energy into an unbearable admiration for her. Her majestic figure, her power penetrates the sky and the earth, and connects the spirit of everything. "Master Paris, your spirit is boundless, you will guide the elementals to a new path..." Seeing the elemental monarch showing his true face, the chariot owner who had been riding on the chariot pulled by the thunder elemental man also showed his original appearance at this moment, he was a magic elemental man. Many creatures shouted the title of the spiritual elemental monarch, and expressed their respect to that stalwart and boundless existence. In the face of everyone''s shouts, Paris just waved her hands indifferently: "Although Thelma has fallen, the authority that belongs to the monarch has not returned to the air elemental plane. I waited here for a long time, but Still nothing, this can only show one thing, someone took the authority that belongs to the elemental monarch first." Hearing Paris''s words, many nearby creatures were talking about it, and the spiritual elements were even more furious: "Who is so bold? How dare you snatch the monarchy that belongs to Lord Paris? We will not forgive you lightly." That person." Paris looked around, her whole body was wrapped in a long black dress, and she was wearing a red crown with feathers. She didn''t look much different from any spirit element person, but she was a spirit element person. The strength of the heroes among the elements is far beyond that of ordinary spiritual elementals. "In the boundless sea of ??spirits, I have already seen that person, the snatcher named Rhodes." The ethereal whisper in Paris''s mouth immediately quieted down the originally noisy venue. Everyone listened patiently to her narration. Only a few people were slightly stunned when they heard the name in her mouth, as if they remembered something. . "The monarch''s power is lost. This is something I cannot tolerate. I will find him and let him hand over the power that belongs to Thelma." Listening to Paris''s instructions, the owner of the chariot at the side volunteered and said, "My lord, why do you do it yourself? Just leave him to me. You just need to accumulate your spiritual strength, and you will soon be able to see him in the spiritual net." That person." Paris nodded lightly: "Go, I will be here, waiting for your good news, but be careful of other elemental monarchs interfering, he seems to be very close to a certain elemental monarch." With Paris'' order, the magic elementals sat back in the chariot, and summoned a large number of spiritual elementals, ready to cast their unique magic. As the owner of the chariot went to perform the task, Paris raised her head slightly, wondering what kind of strength the successor of the authority granted by Thelma could display? If the strength is too weak, she will be deeply disappointed. Amidst the reverent voices of many living beings, Paris re-transformed into the purest spiritual element, flowing into the hearts of all living beings, without leaving a trace. The power of the spirit is so moisturizing and silent. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "This is the best dessert seasoning in Eri, the honey brewed by the king of bees in the field of flowers. You can''t even imagine the price I paid for collecting this honey." Holding a barrel of mellow and thick honey, Yin Wo returned to the redwood tree man. During this period, he also received the attention of many forest guardians. Everyone expressed their gratitude to him for completing all the tasks. eyes, but Yin Wo just wants to end this quickly. "Now that you have everything you want. You have the wisdom fruit from Aron, the perfect wheat from Jenova, and now the honey from the queen bee. You''d better do what you promised at the beginning. To be able to use these things to recall the hero Tularion, otherwise, you wouldn''t want to know the consequences of doing that!" Bringing all the things collected in front of the Sequoia Treeman, Yin Wo couldn''t help but emphasize his tone. In order to collect all these materials, he ran all over Eri, and it took a lot of energy to collect them all. Looking at the pile of materials in front of him, Yin Wo couldn''t help feeling deeply in his heart. Now is the time for the Sequoia Treeman to fulfill his promise. He can''t wait to see the returning hero Tula Leon. "Don''t worry, now that we have all the materials, it''s time to start making." The redwood tree man didn''t seem in a hurry, he looked at the pile of materials in his hand, and said with a little emotion in his mouth. "What? What are you going to use them to make?" Hearing the words of the Red Cedar Treant, Yin Wo was slightly taken aback. He didn''t know what the Red Cedar Treant wanted those materials for. Well, the tree man also looked extremely mysterious, until now, he didn''t seem to find anything wrong. The redwood tree man said, "Of course it''s apple pie. It''s the hero Tula Leon''s favorite food. Only it can bring back the heroes of the past." Listening to the words of the redwood tree man, Yin Wo couldn''t bear it anymore: "You want me to collect the most precious materials in the whole of Eri, and in the end, just to make an apple pie?" After learning about the uses of those precious ingredients, Yin Wo was furious. How could wisdom fruit be used to make apple pie? That is the wisdom tree has spent a hundred years of accumulated wisdom, and the precious fruit it bears can greatly improve the strength of any creature, but now it is used by the red cedar tree people on some apple pie, it is simply a reckless waste, I am afraid that the whole No elf in Eri would allow this, and people would only think that redwood tree was crazy. Not only Yin Wo, but other nearby elves also whispered after hearing the news, and they didn''t agree with what the Sequoia tree man was doing at the moment. "That is the fruit of wisdom. No matter who eats it, it will be of great benefit to one''s own strength. How can it be used to make some apple pie? I think it is simply crazy." An elf shook his head repeatedly. Another elf looked at the Sequoia tree man with doubts in his eyes: "Could it be that the tree man lied to us? He can''t call back the hero Tula Leon at all, and everything is just for him to get those Lies about precious things." The elf''s words also attracted the echo of many creatures. After learning the true purpose of the Sequoia Treeman for those materials, the eyes of people looking at him changed one after another. They didn¡¯t believe the promise the Sequoia Treeman had made before, nor did they believe that just an apple pie could Call back the former hero Tula Leon. The elves even clamored for Yin Wo to take back those precious things, so as not to be completely wasted in the hands of the Sequoia Treant, but Yin Wo didn''t do that, he just stared at the Sequoia Treant: "You better know what you''re doing. I collected these precious things to meet Tula Leon, the hero who saved Ari, not to eat some apple pie!" From Yin Wo''s words, the redwood treeman also felt his attitude. Although he was puzzled by the redwood treeman''s actions, he did not take back those precious materials, but chose to trust the tree in front of him. Tree man, he didn''t want to end up with a useless result after working hard for so long. Yin Wo let out a deep sigh, the only thing he can trust now is the red cedar tree man in front of him, no matter how outrageous things the red cedar tree man wants to do with those precious materials, Yin Wo can do it The only thing I can do is to believe that it is the Sequoia Treeman who is infected by the will of the hero Tula Leon, not himself? All the guardians of the forest who participated in the material collection also turned their attention to the redwood treant at this moment, expecting that the ancient treant could bring them miracles and make the Eri creatures who had long lost hope You don''t have to live in despair anymore. Picking up those precious materials, before the redwood treeman came to a mill, the first thing he had to do was to grind the wheat he got from Jenova into flour. Only in this way could he proceed to the next step. After learning of his request, the guardians of the jungle offered a helping hand one after another. The powerful Drew Yin turned into a giant bear and pushed a huge millstone. The forest animals add a lot of color. At this moment, no one seems to have any doubts about whether the Sequoia tree man''s method can recall the hero Tula Leon. People just try their best to fulfill all the requirements for recalling the ancient hero. Grinding the wheat into powder, the redwood treant brought the clear spring from the mountain stream, and pointed to Malodia who was playing the harp: "Come here." Malodia was taken aback for a moment, with some doubts in her bright eyes. She didn''t understand what the Sequoia tree man meant by this move, but she obediently followed suit. She kept kneading the watered dough according to the Sequoia Treeman''s request, and finally spread the kneaded dough evenly in a bowl. "Now slice the apple." Hearing the request of the redwood tree man, Malodia looked embarrassed. Of course, she understood the value of the wisdom fruit, but now the priceless wisdom fruit was about to be cut by her own hands, which was simply unbearable for her. But things have come to this scene, no one speaks for her anymore, everyone is looking at her, waiting for her to cut the wisdom fruit with a knife. A few elves who couldn''t bear to look directly even turned their heads to the side, and didn''t dare to look at the scene that was about to happen next, as if something particularly terrifying was happening. Malodia took a deep breath, and finally cut it off. As a musician who played the harp, her hands were very dexterous, but at this moment, they trembled uncontrollably, making it difficult for her to calm down the emotions in her heart. Before that, she played for Aron, the tree of wisdom, and finally gave birth to the unique fruit of wisdom. At this moment, she has to cut the fruit by herself. It is not enough to cut the fruit in half. At the request of the tree, she had to cut the wisdom fruit evenly into several parts, and then spread it on the dough just now. Malodia shook her head, not to mention cutting the wisdom fruit with her own hands, ordinary creatures may not see that kind of fruit once in this life, but she did so, this kind of responsibility for destroying the sacred things in the forest A sense of guilt almost filled her heart. Yin Wo saw that she was not in the right state, so he reminded from the side: "You did this for the hero Tula Leon, and Eri will remember you." After being comforted by Yin Wo, Malodia''s expression improved, and she continued to follow the Wisdom Tree''s request to carry out the next steps. She poured honey into the gap between the dough and the apple, and finally used the remaining of the pie crust, seal the top of the pie. After finishing all this, she was sweating profusely. The most precious materials in Eri were combined in her hands. Maybe the Sequoia tree people always looked calm, but But she was fidgeting anxiously, and she was a little relieved when she saw the rudiment of the pie being put into the oven. "Can that apple pie really call back the hero Tula Leon?" At this moment, she suddenly asked the redwood tree man. "Of course." The Sequoia tree man relaxed his whole body as if he had completed some important task. He looked at the smoke from the birds'' cooking, and his heart became peaceful and peaceful. "Do you know the story of Tula Leon?" "I''ve heard of it." Malodia thought for a while, "He killed the king of hell and saved the creatures in Eri and other places. Every elf has heard his story." The redwood tree man looked into the distance: "Then do you know why he wanted to kill the king of hell?" Malodia frowned, and this question caught her: "What else could be the reason? He is a hero, this is his destiny, and of course he needs to challenge the king of hell." The redwood tree man just shook his head: "It seems that you don''t know the story of Tula Leon. The hero Tula Leon, he waved at the king of hell for a girl, a girl who made apple pie for him. Sword. Even after hundreds of years of sinking, that memory will not change, he will come back." Listening to the narration of the redwood tree man, Malodia was stunned for a moment, but soon discovered something unusual. Along with the apple pie being thoroughly baked, bursts of tempting fragrance emanated, a simple yet powerful scent The aura enveloped everyone in the field. "It''s him¡­¡­" After feeling that aura, Yin Wo was completely stunned, and his breathing became rapid. There was only one person who could emit that aura, and that was the former hero Tula Leon. As promised by the Sequoia Treants, the hero Tulaleon, he really is back. Chapter 2830 The fireflies wandering in the forest dispelled the darkness covering the earth. Under the shroud of the thin mist, the Eri creature, who had been waiting for a long time, finally saw the ancient hero who seemed to have come from another side of time. "It''s him...the hero Tularion." "I knew that heroes would never abandon us." Feeling the terrifying aura that could shake all things and tear up the world, creatures in the forest cast hopeful eyes at him one after another. Many suffering creatures even had tears in their eyes. From the body of the ancient hero, people I saw the hope of living. The hero Tularion, he didn''t have any majestic decorations to show his identity, but some rags from nowhere, he used those rags to cover his face, so the guardians couldn''t see his true face clearly, but the rags on him She has a supreme momentum, but she can''t fake it at all. "The ancient hero who once protected Eri, the creatures of Eri need you to stand up again to fight against the approaching evil. Please take on the responsibility of a hero and save Eri again!" Facing the coming hero Tula Leon, Yin Wo stepped forward first, and knelt down in front of him, his words were full of respect for the ancient hero. The story of the hero Tula Leon can be said to be known to everyone in Eri. Seeing the hero with his own eyes, Yin Wo was even more excited. All the previous efforts will be rewarded at this moment . However, an unexpected scene happened. Faced with Yin Wo''s sincere request, Tula Leon didn''t stop at all, and didn''t even look in his direction, but just walked away from his side without looking back. Passed over, without any intention of stopping for him. Yin Wo was stunned for a moment, and the other guardians nearby couldn''t help whispering at this moment. The reaction of the hero Tula Leon seemed to be somewhat beyond their expectations. Tula Leon returned to Eri, but he didn''t seem to have any intention of paying for the forest creatures. He walked straight to Malodia''s side, and in the latter''s surprised eyes, took the freshly baked Good apple pie, slowly started to eat again. At this time, Yin Wo turned his questioning gaze to the Sequoia tree man beside him: "Are you making a mistake? Is he really the hero Tula Leon?" The Sequoia tree man kept his eyes on the returning hero: "My perception is not wrong, he is the hero Tula Leon who once killed the devil king of hell and saved this land. , he is the hero you have been looking for." "Okay..." Looking at the silent masked elf who was just eating apple pie, Yin Wo seemed very helpless. Even though things went well according to his expectations, he finally met the famous Ellie An ancient hero, but in some ways he was different from what he thought. The hero Tula Leon, he has unimaginable power. According to ancient legends, his sword with full strength is enough to tear the sky and cut off the stars. When the supreme heroic will gathers on him, there is no Anyone is his opponent. It was such an unstoppable existence who was attracted by a plate of apple pie. Yin Wo also had to sigh with emotion. The Sequoia Treeman obviously knew the preferences of the hero Tula Leon very well. What makes Yin Wo extremely difficult is that the hero who has the ability to save the whole of Eri just appeared in front of him, but he has no way to persuade that hero, that hero seems unwilling to communicate with them, This made Yin Wo very anxious, he didn''t want all his efforts to be in vain. "The hero Tula Leon is back, go and inform the Elf King and the hero Gru, and let them persuade this ancient hero." In desperation, Yin Wo hurriedly ordered to the other guardians, hoping to let those A higher elf than him, with the ability to persuade the hero Tula Leon. Yin Wo didn''t know what the hero Tula Leon was thinking, but he thought that the team welcoming Tula Leon was not grand enough, and the scene was not grand enough, which made the hero dissatisfied. Let Yin Wo do some errand tasks, he will not complain, but if he is asked to represent Eli to meet the hero in the legend of the elf kingdom, he is obviously not qualified, so he has to go to those junglers with higher status protector. While Yin Wo was waiting for the news, another new change occurred in the field. The hero Tula Leon was eating a sweet and delicious apple pie, and tears suddenly fell from his eyes. Just when Malaudia was flustered, Tula Leon suddenly grabbed her hand. "You''re not her," he murmured. From Tula Leon''s dark eyes, Malodia saw his loss and heartbreak. The pain in the heart of the hero has already completely submerged his thoughts, and his sanity has also been replaced by never-ending rage . Malodia opened her mouth in surprise. She didn''t know how many hardships the hero in front of her had gone through to get to where she is today, but she could feel the irreparable pain, and she also felt heartbroken for the hero. Feeling something in her heart, she couldn''t help but want to take the harp beside her and sing a song for the hero, but she was afraid of disturbing the hero in front of her. She was about to reach out and caress the hero''s weather-beaten face, but Tularion let her go and turned to leave. Looking at the hero Tula Leon who was gradually going away, Yin Wo was secretly anxious in his heart. He had a premonition that if the hero Tula Leon left this time, it would not be easy to see him again. No matter how difficult it is for Eridu to gather those precious materials, let alone recall that ancient hero again. It was impossible for Yin Wo to forcibly keep the hero Tula Leon. In front of that ancient hero, no one in Eri could force him to stay, and no creature could force that ancient hero to do anything. "Wait, hero Tula Leon, I know who you''re looking for." Just when Yin Wo was at a loss, a familiar shout suddenly came from his ear. Following the sound, he saw the hero Gru who had arrived, and the court mage who came with him. "You are looking for your former lover, a human woman named Cecia." The red-haired half-elf continued. Hearing the name in Gru''s words, the hero Tula Leon finally stopped in his tracks, and glanced over with fiery eyes. All the creatures in the forest that he glanced at felt short of breath, and at the same time The chill couldn''t stop pouring out of his body. "Where is she?" To Yin Wo''s surprise, after hearing the name, the hero Tula Leon finally spoke. "She is in deep danger. The evil existence named Rhodes has captured her. If you want to find her, you must kill Rhodes first." At the end, Gru turned his gaze to Looking at the court mage at the side, the mage opened a bright golden portal, behind the swirling portal, came the cold wind from the snowy region. Listening to Gru''s narration, Tula Leon let out an angry growl, but Gru just continued: "Behind the portal, there is everything you want to find, go and complete your mission, hero Tula Leon." Under Yin Wo''s amazed gaze, Tula Leon actually changed his walking pace and slowly stepped into the portal, his figure completely swallowed by the golden vortex. It wasn''t until the traces of the portal were completely wiped away and the space returned to its original state. Only the melodious and poignant sound of the piano echoed in the field, and then Yin Wo realized what happened before him. He really saw the ancient hero in Eri''s legend. , and led him to the road of confronting evil. "Is that the hero Tula Leon..." Recalling the masked elf he had seen before and the boundless coercion emanating from him, Yin Wo let out a deep breath. Although he had heard of Tula Leon''s name in the countless legends of Eli, he was still shocked by the aura of Tula Leon when he saw it with his own eyes. Yin Wo, who is also a hero, can''t catch up with that unyielding will and boundless rage. He can only recall the figure of the hero and sigh in admiration, hoping that one day he can become like that hero. "Tula Leon, he has already left..." Looking at the portal that has been smoothed by the power of space, the redwood tree man couldn''t help but let out a deep sigh. No one misses the hero Tula Leon more than him , and feel deeply sorry for it. Perhaps in the eyes of others, Tula Leon is just a legendary figure, and his return is only to fight against evil, but for the Sequoia tree people, that ancient hero is an inspiration, let them Feeling the existence of the will of a hero, the Sequoia Treant also deeply misses the former hero Tula Leon. The musicians also felt the hero''s will to go away. Although no one asked them to do so, at this moment, they still played their best music to bid farewell to the departed hero Tula Leon. "Am I late?" Until the hero Tula Leon left, the dwarf king Eufredin, who came late, was still looking for the figure of the ancient hero, "I heard that the hero Tula Leon came back, he where are you now?" "You are indeed late." Gru shook his head. It was he who told the dwarf king to take the time to inform the dwarf king. Hero Tula Leon, I''m afraid it will cause a lot of trouble. Fortunately, everything is developing in a good direction. The return of Tula Leon is such an exciting event. In front of that ancient hero, all evil will have nowhere to hide. As the chief of the forest guardians, Gru also sighed slightly at this moment. He once heard the story of the hero Tula Leon, and he only regarded the legend of that hero as a story, but when the hero in the legend really came to him and believed his words, Only then did he realize that all that was not a story. In ancient times, there really was a hero who beheaded the king of hell for the love in his heart. Gru did not deceive the hero Tula Leon. According to the information he received, the existence of Cesia was not a girl waiting for the hero to save, but one of the kings who moved hell. Just like what Gru said to the hero Tula Leon, Cesia did come to the snowy area and participated in the feast of the doomsday kings initiated by Rhodes and Morell. At this moment, the only thing Gru can hope for is the power of the hero Tula Leon, who is really invincible as he mentioned in the legend. In the most dazzling stories of heroes, they exist like invincible. No difficulty can hinder him. No enemy can knock down a real hero. Unfortunately, outside the story, evil always wins. . "When darkness covers the earth, we need a hero." Looking at the disappearing figure of the hero Tula Leon, Gru can only sigh with emotion. He has personally experienced the horror of the elemental monarch, so he naturally understands the hero Tula Leon. What kind of ability is hidden in his body? When that power erupts completely, even the elemental monarch has to avoid its edge. Gru''s words also attracted the approval of other nearby creatures. Facing the evil that engulfed the world, they have become powerless, but a true hero will never give up. Heroes will fight against the evil until the last moment. Maybe they can''t compete with real heroes in terms of pure strength, but there are still things they can do. The guardians of the jungle will continue to maintain the stability of the jungle and fight to the end with the villains who endanger the jungle. After seeing the ancient hero, the animals in the forest gathered here gradually dispersed, only the red cedar tree man had not moved half a step for a long time, the old bark on his face was relieved at this moment, his eyes just Looking at the end of Tula Leon''s disappearance: "He will definitely get what he wants, he is the hero Tula Leon..." After hearing the Sequoia Treant''s prayer for the hero, Yin Wo couldn''t help but stop, and took a deep look at the expectant Treant. It seemed that only the Sequoia Treant always believed in the hero , the thoughts in their hearts have never wavered. After seeing the hero Tula Leon with their own eyes, the thoughts of other forest creatures will more or less change. To be honest, even Yin Wo is not sure that the hero Tula Leon can defeat the evil that enveloped the world. Judging from the aura of the hero Tula Leon, he is the kind of hero with the blessing of supreme will. Such heroes often only believe in everything about themselves, anything that binds other creatures, whether it is responsibility or orders, that one A hero doesn''t care about it at all. He is only driven by his own will. He is the purest hero. No matter where he is placed, such a hero will make great achievements. Yin Wo shook his head, perhaps only such a pure hero can contend against the evil that devours everything. Maybe Tula Leon didn''t intend to be a part of the legend, but what he did, really brought him to this point. At this moment, all the forest creatures can do is to believe in heroes, and believe that heroes can destroy all evil in the world, just as they always do. Chapter 2831 The deep darkness enveloped Rhodes layer by layer. To Rhodes, the darkness where he couldn''t see his fingers was like daylight. His scarlet eyes could see through the darkness at a glance, and he also saw the demigod who was born in the extreme darkness. When all the lights in the world were extinguished, Lady Shadow''s promotion was no longer unstoppable, and she obtained an unprecedentedly improved Shadow Domain, which also helped her to be promoted to the level of a demigod in one fell swoop, and her strength was incomparable. Even Rhodes felt a deadly threat from her. If you relax in front of her, she will kill you in an instant. She is the leader of thieves who shuttles through the darkness, dangerous and deadly. Fortunately, soon, the faint threat that rose from the bottom of Rhodes'' heart dissipated with a burst of warmth into his arms, becoming a demigod, which meant that Sally had passed the threshold of the strongest in the world. Only those more powerful demigods were left to firmly suppress her. The joy of being promoted deeply occupied Sally''s heart at this moment. Even Rhodes could get over her uneasy state. In the heartbeat, I felt the joy that belonged to her. Shaking his head, Rhodes couldn''t help but feel a little bit emotional. The Shadow Lady has completed the demigod promotion, but he is still stuck at the stage of becoming a legend. Rhodes already had the power to advance to legend, but for him, promotion limited his possibilities in time. In order to fight against the time-reversing hero Molly, he had no way to advance at this time. After being promoted to a real demigod, the joyful Sally also noticed Rhode''s uneasy heart. She held Rhode''s hand and whispered in his ear: "Rhod, don''t worry, it belongs to you." The moment of promotion will definitely come soon." Listening to Sally''s comfort, Rhodes just shrugged. She didn''t know the power of the system, and thought that Rhodes'' delay in promotion was due to some difficult bottlenecks, so he was unable to cross the stage of promotion to legend. step. This kind of thing may not be uncommon for other creatures. Many creatures are stuck on the step of becoming a legend, and they can''t make progress for a long time. No matter how hard they try, the promotion has no result at all. Seeing that Rhodes remained silent, Sally thought he was also troubled by the promotion. In this regard, Rhodes could only shake his head. He couldn''t explain the promotion of the system, and how he used this method to fight against the time-reversing hero. It''s better not to explain some things. Looking at Rhodes beside her, Sally''s joy after being promoted just now seemed to fade a lot at this moment. She was able to usher in the promotion so quickly. Rhodes can be said to have helped her a lot. She stretched out her hand, Slowly caressing Rhode''s face, if she hadn''t worried about the approaching enemy, she would definitely comfort Rhode and let him stop worrying about the promotion. Now that she has become a demigod, even an ancient angel cannot easily defeat her. It is a self-confidence that belongs to a demigod. She decided to stay here and face the enemy with Rhodes. Instead, Rhodes persuaded her: "That angel, her power is enough to kill the soul directly. You are only a human being. Even if you become a demigod, you still cannot resist that power. You should retreat first." Of course Sally would not agree: "I have become a real demigod, am I the strongest here? Is there any other demigod who will fight the enemy with you? You can rest assured that even if it is an angel , and it may not necessarily hurt me." Hearing Sally''s confident words, Rhode fell into silence for a while. He knew that Sally must have her own support for what she said. She has become a demigod, and she is already the strongest existence on Rhodes'' side. One, the strength is not inferior to any creature, even angels may have nothing to do with her. "Okay...but you have to obey my orders. When I tell you to evacuate, you must not be willing to fight." Rhode finally changed his words. Listening to Rhode''s changed words, the corners of Sally''s mouth could not help but slightly raised, with a lingering smile on her face, she knew that Rhode would definitely not refuse her request in the end. "I will listen to you." She whispered in Rhodes'' ear, and Rhodes could almost feel her breath. While the two were talking, the golden streamer that penetrated the entire snowy region finally reached the sky above the magic city, and the angel with six wings also revealed his true face at this moment. "I smell disgusting evil. The abominations of the city, the woman who profaned the time, the undead who committed adultery with her, and the blood of those who were slain, can now be seen." The faint whispers of the Angel of Andor reached the ears of the Doomsday Kings, the Great Red Dragon, and Rhodes. The ruthless sense of judgment in her words made everyone feel ashamed. Trembling for it. "Who is she?" The doomsday kings gathered in the city, drinking and having fun, were also shocked by the arrival of the angel. The majestic, terrifying aura that could destroy everything on the angel''s body also made them restless. "Angel? I feel that her power is not as good as the previous elemental monarch." Many kings who had seen the storm quickly calmed down at this moment, so what if the angel came? Could it be that her strength can be compared to the elemental monarch who stirs up thunder and wind? "She''s just here to die." The caveman king shook his head disdainfully at this moment. "Where is the Lord of the Undead? Your Majesty Rhodes, quickly turn that angel into an undead, and let her come for our pleasure." The werewolf king shouted at this moment, and his words also attracted the rest of the crowd. The kings burst into laughter. After seeing so many powerful existences in the doomsday, no one would put angels in their eyes. In the eyes of the doomsday kings, the angels of Erasia are nothing more than a group of winged birdmen, a group of powerful troops. What''s the deal? Even Molly, after sensing the aura of the angel coming, couldn''t help but poked her head out to check. The power contained in the angel actually gave her a strong threat, as if even time could not restrain the power of the angel. This discovery also surprised Molier slightly. She also received the news of the angel''s arrival from her subordinates. She believed that the angel must not have come here for no reason, and someone must have done something. Thinking of this, the big red dragon also became upset. The golden dragon boy swept across the ground with her thoughts. She was searching for Rhodes, ready to ask him what he had done. Before Morrill found Rhodes, another change occurred in the arena. The angel raised the golden blade in his hand high, and the holy coercion continued to radiate from her body, and the fearful power gathered on her body. Her words It seems to come from the clouds: "Your time of death has come, and the Lord God who judges you is powerful." As the angel chanted, the door in the cloud opened for her, and the armies in the cloud poured flames for her in the sky. Finally, the kings who realized something was wrong wanted to escape, but it was too late at this moment. The whole body was completely engulfed, and when I listened carefully, I could only hear a tragic wail, as if telling the last despair before death. Even Rhodes, who had been looking for opportunities in secret and watching everything on the field, couldn''t help but let out a deep breath at this moment. The terrifying power displayed by the angel was simply beyond his expectations. The power that belongs to the ancient angels, the supreme divine power gathered in her body is beyond the imagination of ordinary creatures. With the blessing of divine power, she is simply stronger than the archangel who is in charge of the Excalibur Angel Alliance in Rhodes'' impression. Terrible, is that the might of an ancient angel? What makes Rhodes helpless is that he has no good way to deal with that angel other than the Titan Thunder, let alone that angel can erase the soul, so that all the dead cannot be reborn in any form. It is extremely unfavorable to Rhodes. Looking at the flames dropped by the angel, Rhode couldn''t help but shuttle through the flames, and found the flame girl who was hiding in a corner of the city and peeping at the angel: "What are you doing? Help me take back the burning flames in the city." However, the flame girl did not do this, she just waved her hands again and again: "That is the fire of doom brought by the angel, and you have also mastered the burning domain, you should be able to feel that the fire of doom is beyond the jurisdiction of the elemental monarch. In my control, I can''t help you." "What?" Rhodes was taken aback for a moment, but he was not too surprised by this result. He remembered that before that, the Flaming Girl was powerless against the fire of doomsday, otherwise she would not be afraid of the blade of doomsday in the hands of the arrogant king. What Rhodes didn''t expect was, why did the angel release the fire of doom? Is that kind of flame so useful? But Rhode obviously didn''t have time to care so much. After expressing her helplessness to Rhodes, the Flaming Girl didn''t dare to stay for a moment, so she hurriedly said goodbye to Rhodes: "Rhode, meeting you was the happiest thing I''ve ever been away from hell, but that angel''s power is beyond my expectation, I''m afraid I can''t stay here any longer, I''ll go back to the elemental plane first Remember to come to me on the elemental plane of fire..." After finishing speaking, she planned to leave in a flash. As long as she returned to the fire elemental plane governed by the elemental monarch, she would be completely safe, and she would not have to worry about the threat of any angels. Rhodes just looked at her helplessly: " Are you scared away by that angel?" Listening to Rhodes'' inquiry, she puffed up her mouth and tried to argue: "I was not scared away by that angel, but I can feel her power... She is a terrifying angel, and she is loved by God." , is already close to the level of the stigmata, and opponents of this level should be left to the arrogant king to deal with, unless the four elemental monarchs get together, otherwise, if they fight alone, no one will be her opponent." From the flame girl''s explanation, Rhodes also felt the difficulty of the angel in front of him. Her strength is probably the strongest enemy Rhodes has ever faced. In the evaluation of the flame girl, only the elemental monarchs gathered together. Or the arrogant king can be her opponent. Thinking of this, Rhodes couldn''t help but take a breath. Although Rhodes has long been aware of the threat to the soul recovery of the stigmata, he has never had such an intuitive feeling that the holy order that exists in ancient legends The angel is obviously a strange existence that recovers power along with the soul of the stigmata. The last time Rhodes saw her, she didn''t have such a strong power. "Rods, I temporarily lend you the power of the fire elemental monarch, so you don''t want to die in the hands of the angels." Just as Rhodes was feeling emotional, a burst of warmth spread in his arms, followed by almost endless fire elements. At this moment, Rhodes'' spiritual will seemed to spread to the end of infinity with the flames flowing around him, but when Rhodes retracted his consciousness into his body, everything seemed to have never happened. Rhodes knew that it must be the authority mentioned by the flame girl, which belonged to the fire elemental monarch. With this unique authority, Rhodes had the ability to control all flames, coupled with Rhodes'' own burning power. He seems to have become a real fire elemental monarch. When Rhodes came back to his senses completely, the Flame Maiden who had lent him the sovereign authority had long since disappeared. Even if Rhodes wanted to look for it, all he saw in the end were scattered faint sparks. What made Rhodes a little helpless was that in front of the ancient angel who judged all living beings, the Flame Maiden seemed to be really scared, and she did not hesitate to leave the authority that belonged to the elemental monarch, and hid herself far away in the fire elemental plane. According to Rhodes'' understanding of her, if she hadn''t been really scared, with her violent temper, she would never have made such a move anyway. Even as an elemental monarch and one of the kings of hell, she was unwilling to stay in front of the ancient angels. Rhodes also felt the difficulty of the enemy. If this was not his lair, if it was not the hero Molly Er is still here, Rhodes may also make a move to evacuate. "Rhode, you''d better explain who led that angel here." Just as Rhodes was feeling emotional, the big red dragon spread its wings that covered the sky and came to Rhodes. Facing the incomparably powerful angel, Molly, who is a big red dragon, is naturally not afraid. Nothing can scare the big red dragon in front of her. Standing above time, she is not afraid of any enemy threats at all. As a hero, It also allowed her to face the ancient angel directly, without any enemies, and was able to frighten the big red dragon. "Now is not the time to explain." Rhodes said hastily, and at the same time drew the attention of the big red dragon to the angel not far away, "We have to find a way to deal with her." Hearing Rhode''s suggestion, the big red dragon hummed softly, glanced at him with the dragon child, and finally followed the direction Rhode pointed, and looked at the angel not far away. Chapter 2832 Looking at the divinely empowered, incomparably holy angel, Rhodes took a deep breath. There are many thoughts in his heart, to control the loss, appease the guests, and most importantly, find a way to defeat the powerful enemy in front of him. "Can you use the power of the time domain to save those guests?" Rhodes couldn''t help but ask as he looked at Morrill beside him. Under the fire of judgment sent down by the angel, except for a few guests who were immune to fire magic, It can be said that the rest of the people suffered heavy losses, and they couldn''t even survive the angel''s first round of attacks. In desperation, Rhodes had no choice but to ask the hero Molly for help. If anyone could change all this, then it must be the hero Molly. The power of time belongs to her, as if it was born for this purpose. "What?" After hearing Rhode''s request, the big red dragon bared his teeth and glared at him bitterly, "You want me to use the power of the time domain to do this kind of thing? Inform the guests of the dangerous news in advance , shouldn''t that be your task?" Rhodes was a little helpless, but what Moliel said was indeed reasonable, it was indeed his task, but he was so busy preparing to deal with Angel''s ultimate move that he didn''t have time to inform the guests, which caused a lot of mistakes. The Angel of Andorra''s cold eyes swept over, followed by a golden sword light that almost pierced through the world. Facing the angel''s full strength sword, even Rhodes did not dare to take it hard, so he had to dodge to avoid it. , let the unabated sword glow smash down hundreds of buildings in the city, and only then did the aftermath gradually subside. "Don''t complain, if I can transform them into undead, I won''t bother you at this moment." After avoiding the angel''s ultimate move, Rhodes flashed to the back of the big red dragon, "Those doomsday columns King, they can be our strength." "Hmph." At Rhodes'' request, Morriel just let out a cold snort in the end, but decided to follow his wishes. As the wheel of time emerged under her feet, things seemed to have changed. With no worries, Rhodes can also relax and deal with the angel in front of him with all his strength. Just as Rhodes was looking for the weakness of the angel, the thick black and red dragon tail suddenly swept towards him. Under the tail sweep of the big red dragon, Rhodes was beaten staggeringly, but fortunately, Moliel withdrew his strength, otherwise Rhodes would have been swept away and suffered serious internal injuries. Suddenly being attacked by Moliel, Rhode couldn''t help but twitched the corner of his mouth, and stretched out his hand to rub his back. Although he was not seriously injured, the pain was still inevitable: "What are you doing?" "I still want to know, what are you doing?" Rhodes questioned, but in exchange for the big red dragon''s pouted lips, the golden dragon boy revealed some doubts about Rhodes, "Didn''t you see that enemy?" ? Why haven''t you been promoted to Legend?" "What?" Rhode was stunned. He never thought that Molly would ask him this question, so he could only argue to the big red dragon, "Now is not the time for promotion." "Really?" The big red dragon slapped Rhode''s back with its tail again, and Rhode seemed very helpless. Who made him dodge and ride on the back of the big red dragon? Long Wei couldn''t dodge even if he wanted to, "When I confronted you, you didn''t hesitate to be promoted, why are you so timid when you get promoted now? What? Could it be that your promotion was specially prepared for me? ?¡± Hearing the big red dragon''s sarcasm, Rhodes could only laugh a few times. In a sense, Molly was right. Rhodes didn''t get promoted on purpose just to deal with the Time Domain on her body, so as not to reveal himself. flaw. Now seeing Molly mentioning this, Rhode subconsciously touched his nose: "What are you talking about? Why don''t I remember anything?" "You don''t remember, do you?" Molly swiped the dragon''s tail and slapped Rhodes continuously, while being vigilant against the angel''s attack. Facing the sword light cut by the angel, Molier did not avoid it, and waved her dragon claw to meet fiercely. With the crisp sound of gold and iron colliding, the sword light that pierced the world was crushed by her, but the dragon claw she hung down , still trembling slightly. "Damn it... If there is the power of the Dragon King, how can I be afraid of this angel?" The dragon boy swept across the tiny cracks on the dragon''s claws, Moliel said angrily, as if she was very dissatisfied with being suppressed by the angel, she turned her head slightly The unkind dragon child full of anger just stared at Rhodes, her anger was written in those talking dragon children, and her dragon king power is still in Rhodes'' hands. "Okay, okay..." Rhode waved his hands again and again, and Molly stopped whipping the dragon''s tail. Facing the current situation, Rhodes also felt very helpless. He couldn''t let his fianc¨¦e fight alone, but he watched by himself, "I will be promoted to legend, but the question is, which rank should I promote? I will definitely tell I have passed some information about you, you must still remember those particularly powerful job titles." Speaking of this, Rhode''s eyes were fixed. He believed that he would definitely record the names of those promoted powerful ranks on different timelines, waiting for him to discover them later, and the key to recording those rank names, It''s on the big red dragon who can travel through time in front of him. Moliel blinked, and there was a bit of innocence in the clear dragon child: "Is there? I don''t remember either." "What?" Rhodes felt cardiopulmonary arrest, and couldn''t help but spit out a mouthful of old blood. Facing the innocent-looking Morrill, Rhodes didn''t believe what she said now at all. Rhodes swore that he must have seen that kind of expression pretending to be innocent from other giant dragons, but he didn''t expect that the sturdy, brave and invincible hero Morrill would show this expression sometimes. "Don''t look at me like that. I do remember those powerful ranks. Is this the head office?" Under Rhodes'' skeptical eyes, the big red dragon finally changed his words and admitted Rhodes'' guess all along. Rhodes spread his hands and motioned for her to continue. The ultimate move from the angel did not stop because of the conversation between the two. Faced with the angelic sword light that was coming and almost tearing the entire earth apart, the big red dragon did not choose to take it hard, but kept moving and dodging in the air, and Rhodes behind her was not hurt in any way. "Now you can promote me to a ''Legendary Mercenary'', and go to fight the angels in close quarters." In order to avoid the oncoming sword light, Molly''s heart also aroused a bit of anger, she wrapped the black and red dragon tail around Rhodes, and ordered to him. Rhodes was just slightly taken aback. In the promotion list of the system, he did find the item of legendary mercenary. Compared with other promotion options, the promotion conditions of legendary mercenary seemed inconspicuous. Rhodes saw it. A legendary career where the eyes simply don''t rest on it. This is a universal legendary profession, any bloodline, any kind of creature can be promoted, even the cemetery class where the necromancer belongs can also be converted into a legendary mercenary. Compared with other powerful ranks just by name, Legendary Mercenary is so ugly, but under the reminder of Morrill, it is a rank that allows Rhodes to compete with Angel. Rhodes is still hesitating, but Morrill will not give him such a chance. Just as Rhodes was still thinking, the dragon''s tail wrapped around his body completely. The big red dragon swept its tail violently, and Rhodes was thrown from the big red dragon, and rushed straight to the angel in the distance. Seeing Rhodes rushing towards her figure, the Angel of Andor''s eyes sank, she raised her golden blade, and her whole body turned into a streamer piercing the sky, about to pass through Rhodes'' body. Rhodes also discovered the angel''s intentions, and he had time to dodge it with space magic, but at this moment, Rhodes did not choose to dodge, his eyes contained an irredeemable firmness, and he decided to believe what Morrill said. As the air wave that shattered the clouds exploded, the streamer that the angel turned into was cut off by a force. On the angel''s soft face, there was also a bit of disbelief at this moment, but it was quickly replaced by holiness and piety, and nothing could change her will. The air waves gradually dissipated, and Rhode''s figure appeared from the air again, but this time, the powerful aura gathered on him was not weaker than the angel in front, and his strength had entered a new level . After being promoted to Legendary, Rhodes not only obtained the professional specialty bonus at the legendary level, but more importantly, the authority that belongs to the Elemental Sovereign is also eligible to use. Perhaps Rhode''s ability to control elements cannot be compared with a real elemental monarch, but what gathers on him at this moment is not only the authority of an elemental monarch. In addition to the inheritance left by Telma, before leaving, the Flaming Girl also lent him the authority of the fire elemental monarch. Right now, Rhodes has the authority of two monarchs, and his strength has reached unprecedented levels. level. Rhodes took a deep breath, he could almost feel the flow of all the magic of air and fire in the world. At this moment, the mana value he used to cast spells was no longer limited to his own body, but could use all the elements in nature, To complete your spellcasting. That is the power of elemental creatures. The superiority of elemental creatures over mages is that they do not need to store mana in their bodies in advance. When elemental creatures need it, the magic elements flowing in nature can become their weapons. Among them, the elemental monarch is a unique existence. When the elemental monarch needs it, they can take back all the magic elements in the world and use them to complete their own magic. Rhodes'' control over the air element has not yet reached the level of Thelma, but he has the Titan Arrow that controls the thunder in his hand. Rhodes'' control of the fire element may not be as profound as Fromm, but he also has the control of the burning domain of flames. It wasn''t until he was truly promoted to legend that Rhodes felt the authority of the monarch. He possessed the elemental blessing of the whole world. He completely felt the power belonging to the demigod. Even angels couldn''t beat this power in him. Not far away, Morrill looked at Rhodes'' dragon child, and couldn''t help but feel a little more surprised. Even she had never felt the supreme power brought by the monarchy before, but her face For the approaching angel, Rhodes at the moment cast it. Thinking of this, Molly looked at Rhodes with a different look in her eyes. Could it be that Rhodes had kept his hands back in the previous duel with her? Or is it his newfound power? Unable to confirm the judgment in her heart, Molly was even more curious. If the current situation was not urgent, she could hardly bear to go to Rhodes to find out. "Have you felt this power? Angel, it''s time for you to die." Speaking of the Titan''s Arrow surrounded by thunder, Rhodes'' words seemed to have a bit of the magnetism of thunder and lightning. If he wanted, he could even Like Somra before, he gathered a giant body made of lightning for himself. The flame never faded from Rhode''s body, but merged into his body. Although the flame girl was no longer by his side, Rhodes could still feel the lingering enthusiasm. "All the armies in the sky, fight for me." Sensing Rhodes'' momentum change, the Angel of Andorra did not hesitate. She held up the golden blade in her hand. The army in the cloud roared down on white horses, and the darkness covering the earth could not remain for a moment, and disappeared in an instant. Seeing that the enemy was so numerous, Moliel couldn''t help snorting. In front of the angel who judged the world, the army under her command became difficult to use, but there was one person who could change the current situation of the battle. The roulette of time is turning again at Molier''s feet, and the silk thread woven by fate has been completely tampered with by her in an instant. No one can compete with the power of time. Only she, as a hero, can be so casual Tampering with time. "Rhode, you promote me to ''Monitor of All Things''." Mo Lier doesn''t need to change too much in the change of time. Often, she only needs to go back to a certain crucial node and change even if it is just a sentence she said, and time will be distorted unimaginably. Everything will change quietly under the power of time, only she can remember everything that happened, that is the real power of time. Looking at the army summoned by the angel, the big red dragon laughed wildly. She had personally experienced the power of Rhodes, and the variables in the promotion were the best way to fight against the angel. Unlike legendary mercenaries who are good at melee combat, the legendary rank of Monitor of Everything is enough for Rhodes to turn everything into a vampire. All legendary existences cannot escape his power. Even Molly, when she felt the power belonging to the Watcher of Everything for the first time, couldn''t help but feel secretly terrified. It was because of the time domain that changed Rhode''s promotion result. It''s time to experience this power. Chapter 2833 Feeling the power brought by the promotion, Rhodes couldn''t help but take a deep breath. Previously, he had not yet completed the promotion of legend, but he was able to rely on the power of the sixth-order apex to overwhelm a group of real legendary creatures, and even dared to challenge demigods. Now, under the guidance of the hero Morrill, Rhodes, Knowing the powerful ranks confirmed by the big red dragon in those different times, promotion seems to have become a matter of course. After completing the legendary promotion, the first enemy Rhodes faced was the uninvited Angel of Andorra, and he would let that angel experience the power of the Watcher of Everything. As Rhodes'' cold eyes swept away, the army in the cloud summoned by the angel fell into chaos in an instant. The existences with weak strength all became vampires irresistibly at this moment, and This is the power that belongs to the monitor of all things. Rhodes'' sight penetrates the clouds and sees through the earth. Everything will be forced to become a vampire under this power. Even Morrill couldn''t help but click her tongue at this moment. Rhode''s scarlet eyes not only turned everyone in the cloud into vampires, but also the creatures in the underground world, as well as many guests she saved by changing time. , was also affected by Rhodes'' power, and the entire continent was shrouded in a frenzy of vampires. "Forget it, you''d better not be promoted to this profession." The big red dragon, which is much higher than Rhodes, will naturally not be affected by the power of the scarlet eye, but when she felt that power again, she couldn''t help but let out a cold snort, and then opened the time domain. "Wait..." After noticing Molly''s movements, Rhodes hurriedly shouted to her, but he had no way to restrain the time domain, and could only watch helplessly as all progress was distorted by the time domain. The passage of time with infinite possibilities appeared in front of Molier again. The figures of countless lakes in the passage are all possible futures. point in time. "Promote me to ''Elemental Monarch''." Molly curled her lips and said, she didn''t know why Rhodes was able to be promoted to so many different ranks, but she would not allow Rhodes to still be in the limelight above herself, Rhodes'' promotion, combined with her love for time The control is also very strange. "Elemental Monarch..." With Molly''s reminder, Rhodes did not hesitate, and was immediately promoted to this unique legendary rank. What makes Rhodes a little bit concerned is that the elemental monarch promoted by the system only needs the corresponding special elemental skills and an elemental field. Use the authority of the monarch. The elemental monarch promoted by the system is not a real elemental monarch, but just a title of rank. But not needing the authority of the monarch does not mean that the authority on Rhodes is useless. After completing the promotion of the elemental monarch, Rhodes can clearly feel that a certain ability in the authority of the monarch has been activated by him at this moment , with the authority of a monarch, he is qualified to be promoted to a real elemental monarch. The angel''s attack has never stopped, but this time, Rhodes will no longer be suppressed by her attack, the true power belonging to the elemental monarch is emerging in Rhodes'' body little by little. Facing the army summoned by the angels, Rhodes raised the Titan Arrow in his hand, and as he swung the blade, the lightning he swung at the same time was no longer just an ordinary one, densely packed with lightning, almost covering the entire sky There are more than hundreds of lines in the blockade, and that''s just the result of Rhodes swiping Titan''s Arrow once. The power belonging to the elemental monarch is so intuitive and powerful. Even Rhodes, after feeling the change in Titan''s Arrow, couldn''t help but radiate confidence in his eyes. Under this power in his hand, Angel Nor is it his opponent. Endless roars resounded through the sky, lightning explosions lined up in the air, and the sound of explosions was endless, and all of this was achieved only by Rhodes'' sword under the blessing of Titan''s Arrow and Sovereign Authority. Molly, who was on the side, couldn''t help nodding secretly when she saw Rhodes at this moment. Rhodes in this timeline has the power to compete with the angels, and it will not destroy the balance of this continent, which is acceptable to her. result. Under the bombardment of Rhodes, the light in the clouds was much dimmed. Only the Angel of Andorra, who always looked holy, stared at Rhodes who was full of evil power, clenching her silver teeth. , Looking for an opportunity to give him a fatal blow. At this moment, bursts of inconspicuous black mist surged up from the shadow cast by the Angel of Andorra, turning into several dark chains, tightly entangled the limbs of the Angel of Andorra, and Rhodes felt it. Immediately dodging forward, he threw out a cluster lightning that contained powerful power. Even Rhodes couldn''t help but shrink his eyes when he saw that cluster lightning. It was created by the scholars of the Titan Project. A titan made for destruction. The Shadow Lady, who was hiding in the dark, finally found a chance to make a move. She was promoted to a demigod, and she has the ability to restrain angels for a moment. Perhaps in other situations, this moment of restraint will not be effective at all, and the angel will break free in an instant. , but right now, it is enough to change the situation of the battle. Even the Angel of Andorra couldn''t predict the current situation. Before she could break free from the shackles, the Titan Thunder, which contained millions of damage, had already arrived in front of her. With the explosion of the Titan Thunder, time seems to be frozen at this moment. Under the slightly surprised eyes of the angel, the space is rippling with strong shocks, and then it shatters like throwing a boulder into a calm water. , Countless crystal-clear space shards just passed by the angel, sharper than the blade, enough to cut all the space shards, like countless sharp knives, they attacked the angel, but they were all caught by a force in front of her. smooth. The cracked space shards couldn''t touch the angel''s warm body, and the chaotic space turbulence only blew away Andor''s long golden hair. The powerful lightning that tore everything away took away the dust splashed around, but made the angel look more holy. She was like a rock in a storm, and all the chaos couldn''t shake her a bit. When everything returned to calm, Rhodes, who was protecting Sally and preventing her from being hurt a little by the explosion of the Titan God Thunder, was surprised to find that the angel seemed to be doing the same. The space cannot bear the damage from the explosion of the Titan Thunder. Looking around, there are chaotic space fragments all around. The buildings in the city do not know how much they were knocked down by the shock wave. However, the angel just shakes the wings on the back and looks intact. . "It''s impossible." Rhodes expression changed. If even the Titan Thunder that exploded from the front couldn''t hurt the angel, then his other methods would also be hard to work. In terms of pure panel damage, the Titan Thunder has already Located at the apex of all Rhodes'' means, the power of angels has completely exceeded his imagination. "That''s the protection from the apostles, and it''s the power of rules in the field of destiny. You haven''t been able to break those rules yet." The familiar reminder sound reached Rhodes'' ears. Following the sound, Rhodes also saw a tall figure belonging to Messiah, who seemed to have been waiting here for a long time. With the sound of flapping wings, Molly also quickly flew back. Being immune to magic, she was not hurt by the explosion of the Titan Thunder, but the strong impact still blew her far away. "Heroes can break the shackles of fate, can''t they?" Rhodes asked at this moment as if thinking of something. "It''s true to say so, but your current willpower is not enough. Tell me, Rhodes, are you the kind of hero who can break all shackles by relying on the belief in your heart?" Messika asked again. This time Rhodes had nothing to hesitate: "Of course not." "Then you have to fight according to the rules of the field of fate. That angel, she enjoys the supreme protection of fate. She will not be injured day and night, will not be injured in the sky and on the ground, and will not be injured by long-range attacks or Damaged by melee attacks, you''ll have to use other methods to defeat her. "What?" Rhode couldn''t help but twitch the corners of his mouth when he heard Messiah''s narration. He believed that the prophet Messiah wouldn''t deceive himself about this kind of thing. Since she said so, then the Angel of Andorra , you really enjoy those blessings from fate. What makes Rhodes helpless is that with so many blessings of fate, it is almost impossible to harm that angel with conventional means. All attacks against her will be resolved by fate, even Titan God Lei could only move her hair slightly. This discovery immediately gave Rhodes a headache. What happened to those blessings of fate? How could an angel have so many gifts of fate? What kind of thing is this, only angels are allowed to judge humans, and humans are not allowed to fight back? For his own heroic will, Rhodes is very clear in his heart. Maybe those heroes who have a strong will and can do anything under the blessing of the supreme will have the ability to break the protection of angels, but Rhodes can''t do this. For a hero whose will erupts, Rhodes will remain calm more of the time. But there are always certain moments when Rhodes can no longer maintain his calmness. For example, at this moment, after learning about the blessings of fate on the Angel of Andorra, how can Rhodes remain calm? Now he has to find a method that is neither a melee attack nor a long-range attack, neither in the sky nor on the ground, and more importantly, neither in the night nor in the daytime, so as to have a slight chance of defeating Andorra Angel. After much deliberation, Rhode felt that this was almost impossible, so he turned his gaze to Molly who was beside him. "What are you looking at me for?" Being stared at by Rhodes, Molly couldn''t help but groan heavily. "You are the inheritor chosen by the holy female dragon. You are the hero who can break the shackles of fate. Maybe you have enough will to break the protection of fate on angels." Looking at the hero Molly, Rhodes slowly Open your mouth slowly. Rhode''s opening also attracted Morrill''s roar: "Now you admit that I am the inheritor of the holy female dragon? Quickly take out the holy female dragon''s artifact." "...We''ll talk about this later." Rhodes hurriedly changed the subject. Compared with the angel not far away, the big red dragon is not a fuel-efficient lamp. "Speaking of heroes, I do know a candidate, a hero who can kill the devil and slaughter hell with his will." Just when Rhodes was helpless, Messijia seemed to think of something, and suddenly said at this moment . Rhodes was slightly taken aback. In his memory, there seemed to be only one hero who slaughtered the entire hell and forced the stigmata to lower the shelter: "You mean the beast in hell? I heard Not only that, I also saw him in the Vulcan Trial, but how to make him an enemy of the angels? Who knows where he is now?" Hearing what Rhodes said, Messiah just chuckled, and at the same time looked into the distance: "Under the call of fate, he also came here, maybe you will see him soon." "Oh?" Listening to Messijia''s words, Rhodes seemed to think of something, as if not long ago, someone did seek refuge in the hands of wild beasts from him. If Messijia hadn''t brought up this matter again, Rhodes would almost Forget it. "Who are you talking about? I don''t remember sending an invitation to that beast." Just when Rhodes was wondering, Molly asked suddenly. As one of the protagonists of this wedding, Molly personally appointed many guests, not including the beasts in hell. She would naturally feel a little puzzled about the uninvited hero. "Of course, I didn''t send invitations to Somra and Andorra either." Rhodes couldn''t help but said, and his words also caused Moliel to stare dissatisfiedly and groan heavily. Hearing Messigar mentioned that the beast was coming, Rhode couldn''t help squinting his eyes. He had heard of the ancient hero''s reputation as early as in hell. If it was him, he would indeed have the ability to cut through angels. The protection of the angel, so as to completely solve the angel. It''s just that Rhodes is not worried about that beast. He can almost kill all the demons in hell with his own power. When the king of lust comes, no one can change his will, if not, he is the most difficult existence to deal with. Thinking of this, Rhodes sighed deeply, and couldn''t help but turn his attention to the big red dragon beside him. He didn''t expect that his marriage with Molier would be so full of twists and turns. Those ancient and powerful beings would come to his wedding celebration to make trouble, which really made him very helpless. Sensing Rhode''s gaze, Morrill just raised the dragon''s head, glanced at him a few times, and then retracted her gaze. Chapter 2834 The call from fate came earlier than Rhodes expected. The Angel of Andorra, who was waiting for the bombardment of the Titan God Thunder, seemed to have discovered something at this moment. Her delicate black eyebrows frowned slightly, and her eyes were placed in the space that was shattered by the strong explosion. superior. Under the scattered space shards, there is a void that is vast enough to engulf everything. However, this void does not appear to be peaceful at the moment. Waiting here for a long time is just a fragmented space, which just happens to expose them to everyone''s eyes, otherwise, I don''t know how long it will take to find their traces. "There are reinforcements?" Andorra''s angel blinked, his nimble eyes turned slightly, and he quickly guessed the identity of the group of thunder elementalists. "That''s the power of the monarch''s authority... not only Thelma, but the authority of another elemental monarch is also on that Rhode." Among the chariots surrounded by thunder, the owner of the chariot was staring at the people in the field. Change, the supreme authority that belongs to the elemental monarch, is the key to attracting him here. His master, the spiritual element Paris, urgently needs the authority that belongs to the monarch to become a real elemental monarch. "Elemental people, follow my orders and lay down the spiritual net ceremony..." Just as the owner of the chariot greeted the nearby elemental people and asked them to start arranging a special ceremony, an accident happened suddenly. Under the surprised gaze of the owner of the chariot, all the thunder elementals driving the chariot disappeared in an instant, and even the elemental core failed to survive. After it burst, it turned into ashes on the ground. There was a gentle evening breeze. "No... great elemental monarch, how could such a thing happen?" The owner of the chariot was slightly taken aback, he looked in the direction of the evening wind, and happened to meet the pretty face of the angel. Feeling the fatal crisis, the owner of the chariot did not dare to stay for a moment, and hurriedly escaped from the chariot and jumped into the chaotic void. Following the sweeping angel sword light, the entire chariot was split into two, and if it stayed there, it would end up like a shattered chariot. Until the nearby space became a little calmer, the owner of the chariot was still panting heavily. The situation just now was extremely critical. If he hadn''t reacted in time and made an immediate escape, I''m afraid the result now , It will not be better than a completely shattered chariot, he will die completely in the hands of the angel. Looking at the merciless angel and the shattered elemental core, the owner of the chariot also felt embarrassed. The strength of the angel was completely beyond his expectations. He could not continue to arrange his spirit by relying on his own words alone. Although he was unwilling to admit the failure of the mission, he had no choice but to inform the spiritual elemental monarch of the news. "If you have any means, just use them." The Angel of Andorra raised the sharp blade in his hand, and the blade pointed directly at Rhodes at the side. The six wings spread out behind her brought her an incomparably holy power. The kings who survived by luck were also shocked by the might of the angel, and they were frightened for a while. Even after a long time, they could not forget the scene of the angel smashing the evil. Rhodes also gritted his teeth for a while because of the blessing of fate on the angel. It seems that no matter what era it is, anything that has something to do with fate will have no good results in the end. The Ball of Destruction can break the angel''s resistance to magic, but it can''t bypass the protection of fate. It hurts the angel in front of her. The protection from fate is destined to prevent her from receiving certain injuries, and even Rhodes cannot bypass it. This predestined power. Being against her is like being against the whole of fate, and that''s no fun. This discovery also made Rhodes secretly vigilant. He knew that the angels of Erasia were difficult to deal with, but he didn''t expect to understand how difficult the angels were when they actually fought. In the third expansion, if the hell demon that set off the doomsday battle represents the evil side, then the angel guarding Erathia undoubtedly represents the righteous side. The Flame Maiden, who had already had a foresight, left behind the authority of the Elemental Sovereign to slip away the moment she sensed the arrival of the Holy Judgment Angel. Rhodes felt very speechless about her behavior at first, but now it seems that that There is no doubt that it is the most correct choice. The existence of the holy angel who can defeat the protection of fate is probably the only real protagonist of the third expansion, the arrogant king holding the blade of doom. In every expansion pack, there are terrifying enemies that only the protagonist of the expansion pack can defeat. This time Rhodes was obviously out of luck. Few angels are stronger than her, her power is enough to change the battle of doomsday, that is not the enemy that should appear here at all. Just as Rhodes was thinking, the owner of the chariot hiding under the void, the magic element hero Monel, was standing there as if a mage had settled down, his feet seemed to have taken root in this endless void, The unique magic fluctuations are spreading to the deepest part of the void as his body undulates. "Dear Paris, I have encountered some troubles. All the elemental men under me were killed. I need your support." The unique call was transmitted by Moner to the end of the void, the end of magic and spirit, where Moner also heard the long-awaited response. Infinite spiritual power erupted in Moner''s body. His body trembled violently as if being electrocuted, but he couldn''t stop laughing wildly. He felt the spiritual power bestowed by the elemental monarch. All the mysteries belonging to the spiritual sea Open to him, without the assistance of other elemental people, now he can complete the arrangement of the ceremony only by his own strength. Monell took a deep breath, and from under the red robe he was wearing, he stretched out the hands that belonged to the magic elemental man. As a creature transformed from pure magic elements, he didn''t have a definite entity. If he took off the red robe, he would only see a mysterious magic nebula, and that was the body of the magic elemental person. The same is true for the hands belonging to Moner. They are the transparent arms that he turned into for the ceremony. They are also made of magic nebula. His arms don''t have any skin lines or any blood color, and some of them just flow continuously. elements of magic. With the help of the elemental monarch, spiritual energy continuously emerged from Moner''s palm. He waved his hands and pulled out the thread of spiritual energy in the air. Through the mesh thread, he could see another piece that was completely different from reality. Space, where spiritual power and reality have completely blurred the boundary, some people call it a dream world, but Monell knows that it is the home of the spiritual element people and the territory of the spiritual element monarch. And what he has to do is to drag the guy who stole the authority of the element into this space that belongs to the spiritual element. As for the angel who slaughtered a large number of thunder elemental people and destroyed his chariot with one move , Moner decided not to provoke him. This is not the spiritual world that belongs to the elemental monarch, but the main plane where power is bound. What surprised Moner was that someone could explode such terrifying power in the main plane. After everything, Moner calmed down and concentrated on the arrangement of the ceremony. At the same time, Rhodes also keenly felt the change in the flow of magic elements. With the authority of the monarch, he has an extremely keen perception of the flow of mana. Rhodes noticed that at some point, the nearby magical elements no longer flowed in disorder, but began to converge towards a certain position. At first, Rhodes thought that after the Titan Thunder shattered the space, magic elements poured into the broken part of the space, spontaneously repairing the broken space, just like they did when they maintained stability for countless years. The seal belonging to the elemental monarchs has not been completely broken by the elemental monarchs. In these countless years, the reason why the main plane has not become riddled with holes in the battles of legendary creatures, and there are space cracks everywhere is also Relying on the magic element to restore this space spontaneously. In some particularly serious space ruptures, magic elements need a lot of time to repair them, and small space cracks similar to ordinary thunderbolts can often be completely restored in a few days. However, Rhodes quickly rejected this idea. Just repairing the cracks in the space does not require so many magic elements, and the magic elements collected in the cracked space have already exceeded the total amount required by several fifth-order magic. There must be something else going on. As if to verify Rhodes'' thoughts at the moment, the space that could not bear the bombardment of the Titan God Thunder completely collapsed at this moment, and the creatures in it also revealed their true colors. Gathering a huge amount of spiritual power, Monel, whose body swelled like a pillar, is currently weaving dancing spiritual threads with his hands, and what is framed by the spiritual threads seems to be another strange space. "What is that? A man of magic elements?" Rhodes was taken aback for a moment. Before the people nearby could answer his words, he saw that Monel was focusing his eyes firmly on himself. After noticing the eyes of the magic elementalist looking at him, Rhodes felt something wrong in his heart. Rhodes was very familiar with that kind of eyes. It was a kind of eyes staring at the prey, and the angel looked at him like that. It''s just that Rhodes didn''t expect that a man with magic elements would dare to stare at him with such eyes. Why do so many people regard him as a prey? Shouldn''t it be that he treats other creatures as prey? "Rods, Monarch Paris wants to see you!" The roar of the magic elemental man came from next to his ear, Rhodes was slightly taken aback, he seemed to have heard of that name, Paris, isn''t that the leader of the spiritual element that the flame girl reminded him? If Rhodes remembered correctly, according to what Flaming Girl said, Paris should have been suppressed by the elemental monarchs. How could she find herself at this time? A little helpless, Rhodes took a deep breath. He guessed that the Flaming Girl must have some news that he forgot to tell himself. Just as Rhodes was thinking, a giant hand with dark light suddenly protruded from the thread space pulled away by the magic elemental man, as if it was made of elements, and the giant hand violently moved towards Rhodes. If he attacked, he would grab him in his hands. "Are you kidding..." Rhodes flashed his figure and wanted to avoid the giant hand''s grasp. Even the angel who turned into a streamer couldn''t kill him with speed. A giant hand that looked very slow , how can touch his body? The speed attribute on him is not obtained in vain. However, things did not develop as Rhodes expected. Facing the attacking giant hand, although Rhodes'' body left, his spirit, or part of his soul, was still locked by the giant hand. Failed to teleport away with Rhodes. Realizing the lock on the spirit, Rhodes was slightly startled. Even he couldn''t get rid of the lock for a while. It belongs to the power of the spirit, but it is not so easy to break free, let alone the man with the magic element. , there is also a faintly simple and vast power that even Rhodes couldn''t help but secretly surprised. Rhodes knew that the power definitely didn''t come from him, but from the Paris in his mouth, which is the spiritual element monarch. Rhodes didn''t notice for a while, and the giant hand grabbed the part of the spirit that remained in place. After succeeding, the magic elemental man was overjoyed immediately, and retracted the giant hand without thinking, and he himself quickly hid in the space. In the space that belongs to the spirit. "No..." Noticing what happened to Rhodes, Sally let out an exclamation. She shuttled through the darkness and rushed forward in an instant, ready to cut off the retracted giant hand and kill Rhodes. However, the scene in front of her completely stunned her expression. Her attack could not touch the giant hand at all. How could an attack from any entity touch the power of the spirit? "Want to run?" Andor also saw the abnormality at this moment. Her eyes were locked on Rhodes. To be precise, it was Rhodes who was constantly dragged by the giant hand. From the angel''s perception, there was The location of Rhodes'' soul, if you want to get rid of that evil, you must completely smash the soul. Thinking of this, Andor flapped the wings on his back, turned into a streamer that pierced the sky, and rushed towards the direction where the giant hand retracted. Monel, who discovered the angel''s movements, was terrified. He had felt the power of an angel. If he let the angel get close, the consequences might be unimaginable. That was definitely not what he wanted to see. This discovery made Moner speed up the retraction of the giant hand. Seeing that the giant hand was about to be completely retracted into the spiritual space, Moner was able to breathe a little bit of relief, but he saw that Liu Guang had tied him up. The spiritual thread that came out was completely cut off, and at the last moment when the space was closed, it rushed into this space belonging to the spiritual element people together with the giant hand. Chapter 2835 "Rod, let me see where you are going this time." The ruthless and solemn voice of the Angel of Andorra reached Rhodes'' ears. The angel actually broke into this unknown space with him, and it seemed that he would not give up unless he was killed. "I didn''t run away." Thanks to the angel, the giant hand that was dragging Rhodes'' soul was broken under the flowing light transformed by the angel. Rhodes also regained his freedom. He listened carefully, and he could still hear the voice coming from the depths of the space. Some kind of stinging spiritual growl. Scanning around, Rhode''s eyes sank, and he quickly analyzed the situation he was in. His body was still outside, and it was his spirit and soul that were pulled into this space, so he couldn''t use his blood power, or his body. The power of the artifacts above him, even space magic, can''t take effect on the pure spirit. In other words, he is trapped in this space. The angel over there didn''t exist in this form. Relying on the protection of fate, she broke into this unknown space with her body. In addition to lamenting her madness, Rhodes could also see that she and the enemy who opened this space were not in the same group. "The villain who stole the authority of the monarch, Monarch Paris wants to see you! Quickly surrender the authority of the monarch, and perhaps the magnanimous Lord Paris will save you from death." In the space surrounded by the magic nebula, Rhodes heard the voice again, and the owner of the voice was the magic elemental who caught him here. "You want the monarchy? Then you can take it yourself!" Rhodes said not to be outdone, he felt the wonderful space nearby, and he gradually got a bottom line in his heart. Before the magic elemental man could reply, a bright golden sword glow passed by Rhode''s body. Rhode quickly dodged the attack, and then looked at the Angel of Andor who couldn''t help but shoot. "Wait, you are also trapped in this space, why don''t we stop temporarily and wait until we find a way to get out of the space." Rhodes suggested. Rhode''s proposal only got the angel''s cute white eyes: "After I judge you, I have plenty of time to find a way to leave." After finishing speaking, another sword light slashed towards Rhodes, and the magic elemental man in the distance also stared at Rhodes, and began to use the power of spirit to call out from the magic nebula around Rhodes and under his feet. A monster with teeth and claws. Facing the combined attack of the enemy, Rhode''s expression changed. In this unknown spiritual space, he is the only one who can be said to be restrained everywhere. If he has a divine weapon in his hand, he can still fight the enemy a few tricks, but now it is better to escape as soon as possible. wonderful. Rhodes noticed that this space seemed to have no entity, and it was full of unique magic nebula and spiritual nebula mixed with spiritual energy. The space here is inextricably linked with those special elemental people. Before that, Rhodes might have nothing to do about it, but now he is different from the past. Under Morrill''s guidance, Rhodes was promoted to a unique legendary profession, Elemental Sovereign, thus arousing the power belonging to the sovereign authority. In this space full of magic nebula, Rhodes felt full of power all over his body To the extreme, he, who is an elemental monarch as a profession, has the ability to directly use the free magic elements in the space to cast spells. Not only that, under the reminder of the flame girl, Rhodes put another artifact on his body into the deepest part of the sea of ??spirits. Due to its unique nature, that artifact can get rid of the restriction of the entity and come to this area. In the spiritual space. According to what the Flaming Girl originally said, this was done so that the rest of the elemental monarchs could also borrow the power of that artifact when needed. Unexpectedly, at this moment, they became Rhodes'' helper in turn, able to help him and get rid of the current situation. the difficulties faced. Following Rhodes'' thoughts, the orb emitting a dark light appeared in his hands. It was an orb of destruction that was extremely unique in its effect and could break all resistance to magic. "Ball of Destruction? How is it possible..." Looking at the treasure that Rhodes took out, the Magic Elemental Hero obviously thought of something, and the expression on his face suddenly couldn''t be as calm as before. He obviously knew more about the ability of the Destruction Ball. Paris, who once claimed to be the fifth elemental monarch, was suppressed by the other elemental monarchs because of the influence of the ball of destruction. Now, seeing the dark orb appearing in Rhodes again In his hand, Moner also looked extremely surprised. And Rhodes doesn''t care that much, after his previous attempts with the Flaming Girl, he faintly sensed the unique ability belonging to the Destruction Ball. For the end of the sea of ??spirits, the spiritual forbidden area that connects everything but prevents all creatures from approaching, the power of the ball of destruction can break down all barriers and obstacles. In Rhodes'' perception right now, how similar are the strangely shaped spiritual nebulae that exist nearby to everything he perceives at the end of the sea of ??spirits? That is basically the existence of the same thing changing. Since the power of the Orb of Destruction can show its power at the end of the sea of ??spirits, it is also the same in this space of spirit and magic. Rhodes can control the magic nebula in the nearby space with the authority belonging to the elemental monarch, while those unique spiritual nebulae are left to the destruction ball in his hand to destroy. Under the joint effect of these two forces, this space is no longer a strange and unknown place for Rhodes, but it makes all his actions unimpeded. What he should really worry about is not far away. Heroes with magic elements, and angels chasing after them. A pitch-black light burst out from the orb in Rhodes'' hand. Under the radiance of that light, all nearby creatures felt weak from instinct. It was a kind of discomfort after all their magic resistance was deprived. Perhaps Ando Angel Er is not afraid, she has the protection of fate that is stronger than pure magic resistance, but the magic elemental people on the side suddenly panicked. "Rods, I didn''t expect you to be able to take out the ball of destruction!" The magic elemental man scolded angrily, as if accusing Rhodes of disregarding the rules of the plane and taking out such a powerful artifact, and Rhodes just turned his eyes from The magic elemental man swept over him coldly, and turned to look for a way to get out of this space. Under the destruction of the ball of destruction, the nearby spiritual nebula that blocked the way dissipated one after another. Rhodes can be said to be unimpeded in this space. He kept walking through this magical and spiritual space, looking for a way out of this place. But there has been no progress. The nearby spatial rules are perfect, just like the four elemental planes, and there are no spatial cracks at all. Since space magic cannot be used, Rhodes can only use a simpler method to get out of this space, which is to use powerful magic to smash the barriers that block this space, and finally in the endless void, Find a way to return to the main plane. Just as Rhodes was looking for a way to escape, the golden streamer broke through the blockade of the magic nebula, cut off all obstacles blocking the way, and rushed to Rhodes in an instant. Feeling a fatal crisis, Rhodes felt a little bit bad at the same time, the angel never gave up chasing him, and it would be difficult for Rhodes to replace him with a body that can freely cast space magic. Escaping from the angels of Andorra, not to mention the present with only spirit and soul left. But Rhodes will not give up lightly. Facing the attacking angel, he used the authority of the elemental monarch to summon layers of magic nebula in an attempt to block the angel''s attack. The space blasted away, looking for a way back to the main plane. The speed of the high-speed shuttle angel is always faster than Rhodes imagined. Even with Rhodes'' vision, he can only see a stream of light flashing. All the nebulae blocking the way were cut by the Andor Angel. She has come to Rhodes before. Rhodes didn''t dare to stay for a moment, ignoring half of the condensed magic. Rhodes shone the light of the ball of destruction towards the ground under his feet. Under the illumination of this jet-black light, Rhodes The spiritual nebula he was standing on collapsed in an instant, and Rhodes was able to escape downwards. Exercising the power belonging to the ball of destruction, Rhodes only felt that his heart was hanging to the extreme. Rhodes didn''t know if his body would be resurrected after his spirit and soul were all killed by the angel, but He didn''t want that kind of result to happen at all, and things seemed to have reached the worst moment. Under the illumination of the Orb of Destruction, the ground formed by the spiritual nebula under Rhodes'' feet collapsed rapidly. The deeper he went down, the more solidified the nearby spiritual nebula, and at the same time, the number of magic nebula became rarer. Rhodes keenly noticed that most of those light magic nebulae are concentrated in the upper layer of this world, which is where Rhodes came from. more. Rhodes didn''t want to do this. Without the existence of the magic nebula, it meant that it would be difficult for him to exercise his sovereign authority, but he couldn''t stop controlling the ball of destruction. That unreasonable angel was still behind. Chasing and killing himself, if she catches up with him, Rhodes doesn''t think he will end well. In the final analysis, it was because of the strength of that angel. How could Rhodes be forced to this step if he was replaced by an ordinary enemy? Regarding this, Rhodes could only sigh secretly in his heart, and only hoped that he could escape safely. When he finds Moreel again, he must let her use the power of the time domain to warn himself to be careful of that angel, and it is best to remind himself directly Don''t go to the City of Lights, it''s not a good memory. As it went deeper and deeper, the angel''s aura became farther and farther away from Rhodes, and the destruction of the spiritual nebula by the ball of destruction never diminished. The pitch-black orb in Rhodes'' hands can break even the deepest barrier of the sea of ??spirits, so it is no problem to use it to deal with these deposited spiritual nebulae. The deeper it goes, the more solid the nearby spiritual nebula becomes. When Rhodes is continuously shuttled downward, he will naturally not forget not to let the light of destruction shine on both sides of his shuttle path, so that the collapsed spiritual nebula will His own path was completely blocked, and he did not give the angel a chance to catch up with him. Without the existence of the ball of destruction, Rao is a powerful angel, and there is no good way to take those thick spiritual nebula for a while. Her sword blade is enough to destroy everything in the world, but facing the spiritual power densely packed like a rock, she How can the speed of cutting through the spiritual nebula compare to the radiance of the ball of destruction? Seeing that the angel was also trapped by the environment of this space, Rhodes couldn''t help exhaling deeply. Now he can be regarded as temporarily safe. All he has to do now is to go underground in this space. Go around in a big circle, refloat the ground from a position far away from the angel, and then manipulate the power belonging to the magic nebula to open a path for himself to return to the main plane. Rhodes thought so, but things changed faster than he planned. A unique spiritual power reached Rhodes'' mind, and there was a kind of kindness in that power, as if the master here was welcoming his arrival. But Rhodes didn''t feel that the means by which the magic elemental hero brought himself here meant any welcome. "Humans who have inherited the authority of the monarch, welcome to my plane." A unique flow of information was transmitted to Rhode''s mind with the help of the spiritual nebula beside Rhodes. No matter how Rhodes tried, he couldn''t avoid the influence of that spiritual power. Seeing this, Rhodes stopped using The ball of destruction moved downwards, and then touched the spiritual nebula beside it with its hands, which was harder than rocks, and conveyed its own consciousness to the existence over there: "Who are you?" Soon, a burst of information that surprised Rhodes secretly, containing the rules of the plane, re-passed to his mind: "I am the leader of the spiritual elemental people, you can call me Paris, I was once The monarchs joined hands to seal, and now I want to take back my authority." Sensing the meaning of the mental message, Rhodes complexion changed slightly. As he guessed, the one who was playing tricks in the dark and pulling him into this space was indeed the Paris whom the Flame Maiden had reminded him, that is, The existence of the self-proclaimed spiritual elemental monarch. "Let me get out of here, maybe I won''t care about your means." Rhodes said with a grim expression, anyone who is caught here, and only has a spirit and soul, without other powers in the body, I''m afraid Everyone will fall into deep anger like him. With the Orb of Destruction in hand, Rhodes is not afraid of the so-called spiritual elemental monarch. In this unique space, the Orb of Destruction has shown Rhodes its greatest role, which is to destroy everything that is related to him. Spirit-related barriers, even the power of the spiritual elemental monarch, may not be an exception. Chapter 2836 "You will leave here, but that is after you give up the authority that belongs to the elemental monarch." Listening to the elemental whispers that directly appeared in his mind, Rhode''s expression also sank. It seems that the enemy in front of him will not let him leave here so easily. If he does not achieve his goal, the enemy will never Let it go. "You want the authority of the Elemental Sovereign? Then take it yourself." Rhodes said coldly, he held up the Orb of Destruction in his hand, and the dark light burst out to the surroundings. Under the shining of the dark light, the nearby obstacles dissipated instantly Even the barriers made up of spiritual nebula can''t stop him even a little bit. "The Ball of Destruction..." Paris also saw the pitch-black orb in Rhodes'' hands, and she also seemed more afraid of that artifact that shined in the spiritual world, "Humans who have inherited the authority of the monarch, we don''t have to Fighting like those lower creatures, the power that belongs to the spirit should be our weapon." Rhodes also heard that there was something in Paris''s words, and turned to her and asked, "Then what are you going to do?" "It''s better for us to have a spiritual contest, but it''s not a purely spiritual competition, but there are other rules. If I lose, I will let you leave here, and I won''t bother you anymore, but if you lose, You have to hand over your monarchy." Paris suggested at this time. Rhode looked into the depths of the spiritual nebula, where he saw the figure of Paris, which was many times thicker than the original magic elemental, like a stalwart pillar supporting the world, that It was the figure that Paris displayed. No one knows what kind of power the spiritual elemental monarch can exert in this space that belongs to her, not to mention that Rhodes now only has the power of soul and spirit. For the other artifacts close to him, if Paris made a full-out attack, it was hard to say whether he could resist it, and he was also a little tempted by this proposal. "No matter how strong your spiritual power is, it will be limited by time." Rhodes seemed to have thought of something, and suddenly said, "Even if I give you the authority of the monarch, how long can you keep it? You who have the authority of the monarch , but it¡¯s just a branch of this timeline, it¡¯s just a possibility. When I return to the main plane, this timeline will no longer exist, and my fianc¨¦e will change everything for me. She will make this timeline Everything is going to be different.¡± Listening to Rhodes'' sarcastic words, Paris also fell into silence, and said after a while: "You are talking about the power of time of the holy female dragon? It is just a legendary power, how could there be The ability to reverse time exists in the world?" "It seems that you don''t know anything." Rhodes spread his hands, and at the same time seemed unwilling to continue this topic, "Then you might as well tell me, what kind of spiritual contest do you want to have? Anyway, for me, it''s not What would be lost." Seeing Rhodes'' indifferent attitude, Paris fell into hesitation instead. No one would easily give up the authority belonging to the elemental monarch. Rhodes obviously had something to rely on, and the share of time belonging to him mentioned in his mouth Strength also made Paris secretly suspicious, but she still said: "I received information from Moner, it seems that you are being tortured by the enemy." "You''re talking about...the angel?" As if thinking of something, Rhodes looked up, seeing that the angel still couldn''t break through the barrier made by the spiritual nebula, he was slightly relieved. Just like Paris said, this time Rhodes was tossed by the Andorra angels who attacked him. Although she seems to be fighting alone, behind her is the support of the entire Cloud City, not to mention her own power, which is at the top level among the demigods. In addition, she has the protection of fate , no matter how Rhodes fights, he can''t hurt her. Facing this kind of enemy with no weaknesses and almost invincible existence, even Rhodes didn''t know what to do. Perhaps the only thing left to do was to ask the hero Molly for help, let her use the power of the time domain, from countless times Online, I found a possibility to restrain angels. And at this moment, listening to the meaning in Paris''s words, she seemed to have some thoughts about the Angel of Andorra, which also made Rhodes raise his eyes slightly, and asked with interest: "What do you want to do?" "As an elemental monarch, it is natural to have the power to open the enemy''s heart. That angel is the object of our competition. To see who can dig out her most precious memory from her heart, whoever wins." Pari Si Dan said, the voice she heard from the bottom of Rhode''s heart contained no emotion, it was flat to the point of indifference. "It''s not fair to me." Rhode seemed to have thought of something, and couldn''t help scratching his head, "You are the monarch of spiritual elements, of course you can connect the spirits of other creatures at will, how can you use this kind of competition to determine the authority of the monarch Where does it belong?" "My spiritual exploration is not so gentle. If you cause damage to the angel''s spiritual sea, I''m afraid you have to thank me." Paris said suddenly at this time, as if she had seen that Rhodes could not refuse. Hearing what she said, Rhodes had no choice but to shrug his shoulders. As Paris said, if her spiritual power can really effectively hurt the Angel of Andorra, then Rhodes needs to thank him instead, the Angel of Andorra For him, it can be said that he is an endless enemy. Of course, he has no reason to reject Paris''s proposal for this competition. What makes Rhodes a little helpless is that he doesn''t have the spiritual power of Paris, so how can he detect the heart of the Angel of Andorra? In this spiritual world, what creature is more comfortable than Paris? He will probably lose this competition. Is Rhodes really going to ask Moreel for help, let her use the time domain to change everything? Until the last moment, he was actually not willing to do this, but now, it seems that he has no more choices. No... Rhodes seemed to have thought of something, and his eyes narrowed slightly. He did have the power to probe into the hearts of other creatures, which belonged to his hero specialty, peeping eyes. In many cases, Rhodes felt a little tasteless about his own hero specialties. His peeping eyes were used to detect lower ranks than him, or his subordinates. Rhodes probed into any of their thoughts. The crux of the problem is that any existence lower than Rhodes, as long as they are swept by Rhodes'' sight, they will be forced to become vampires by the effect of the scarlet eyes, and vampires are controlled by the dark holy words, becoming completely obedient Luo With the existence of virtue, Rhodes is enough to make them do anything, and there is no need for the power of the peeping eye. And when facing those enemies who are higher in rank than Rhodes and have strong will, Rhodes can only be dumbfounded. The peeping eyes can''t see any useful information at all. This hero specialty cannot be said to be useless, but It can be said that it is several grades worse than Scarlet Eye. In the past, Rhodes could only shake his head secretly every time he thought of his heroic specialties. He was not the kind of hero who relied on strong will to awaken. Contact, the hero specialties belonging to Rhodes are naturally inferior, and they are not even damage-type hero specialties at all, and can only be used for assistance. But at this moment, the Peeping Eye seems to be the only thing Rhodes can rely on. Although his body is still outside the main plane, and only his spirit and soul are left here, the hero''s specialties are always bound to his soul , it will not change at all because the body is here or not. Apart from Peeping Eyes, Rhodes has no other better means to explore the memories belonging to that angel, let alone find the most precious memories from the bottom of her heart, which is simply difficult for others. But Rhodes still agreed to Paris''s challenge, even if he failed to detect useful information, as long as the so-called spiritual elemental monarch can leave serious injuries to the angel''s spirit, Rhodes'' goal can be regarded as achieved. Thinking of the angel''s protection, Rhode''s eyes changed slightly. In this unique spiritual world, there is neither day nor night, and the damage originating from the inside of the spirit is neither a melee attack nor a long-range attack. It''s just that Rhodes doesn''t know how to count the sky and the earth. In Rhodes'' view, this plane full of magic and spiritual nebula does not exist in the strict sense of the earth and sky, only the starry sky and the void. Under the judgment of fate, what is the result. If Rhodes is not mistaken, this should be one of the very few places that can ignore the protection of Andorra''s angel and cause her damage, and if the melee and long-range methods are ineffective, only the power from the spirit can really hurt her. she. Paris ordered his subordinates to drag Rhodes to this space, but instead provided Rhodes with a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. If he can seize this opportunity, he might be able to solve all the troubles caused by the angels once and for all. As for what will happen if he loses the test, whether he needs to hand over the authority belonging to the elemental monarch, Rhodes didn''t think so much. If it doesn''t work, he can only ask the hero Moliel for help. If God helps him, he can also share a monarchy with the flame girl. Shaking his head, Rhodes decided to solve the urgent need first, and then find a way to deal with Paris, who is in charge of the spiritual element, which seems to be the best choice at present. "are you ready?" Paris asked Rhodes. Seeing Rhodes nod decisively, she no longer hesitated. She saw that the pillar supporting the heaven and earth suddenly branched out with a giant hand made of pure spiritual nebula. Paris pointed to In the sky, the spiritual nebula above Rhodes'' head scattered, revealing the figure of the angel in the sky. Through the gap when Paris raised her hand, Rhodes also glimpsed a corner under the pillar. Under the dark pillar, there are countless creatures'' spirits wrapped in it, but the feeling it brings to Rhodes is different. It is not like the heart-piercing roar when endless ghosts gather, but a sense of peace and stability. All the spirits and all the souls are gathered in Paris''s body, and she is peaceful and peaceful. fell asleep. What surprised Rhodes was that in a sense, those spirits and souls that became one with Paris, their owners didn''t really die, but in a unique form, they died in Paris. Liz was reborn within her body, and with the help of the ancient spiritual element monarch, she continued to survive in this world in a unique form, and that constituted Paris''s spiritual power, which was enough to connect all living things. After feeling the terrifying power hidden in the body of the spiritual elemental monarch, Rhodes couldn''t help but feel even more uncertain about this competition. How could the peeping eyes on his body be better than the collection of countless spiritual powers, enough to penetrate into any creature? The monarch of spiritual elements deep in his heart, it seems that he will lose this competition. Although he was already prepared to fail, when Rhodes really saw this result, he still felt a bit of unwillingness in his heart. That unwillingness seemed to exist in the depths of his soul, and it was precisely that unwillingness. Supporting him to fight all the way until now, and now feeling the power hidden in this unwillingness again, Rhodes will not give up lightly, even if he knows that the final competition will fail, and it is very likely that he will be defeated by Paris. Do your best. "Rods, you actually took the initiative to die!" Following Paris'' actions, when the spiritual nebula was fully opened, the Angel of Andorra in the sky immediately locked its eyes on Rhodes, and her eyes couldn''t help revealing a look of sincere joy. She was still troubled by the spiritual nebula blocking the way just now. Unconsciously, she prayed to God unconsciously, and asked God to remove all those annoying obstacles in the way. She didn''t expect her prayer to be fulfilled so quickly. It seemed that God had always blessed her. "You are the one who came to die." Facing the angel''s provocative words, Rhodes counterattacked not to be outdone, he would not be overwhelmed by the angel in terms of momentum, even if the current situation was deeply unfavorable to him , Rhodes will not show a timid look at this time. Even though he said this, Rhodes still couldn''t help but glanced at Paris, the spiritual elemental monarch who initiated this unique challenge. If it wasn''t for her proposal, Rhodes might not have been discovered by the angels. Angel should have started looking for a way to return to the main plane by now. However, if the threat of the angel is not eliminated, it will always be a hidden danger that plagues Rhodes. Rhodes can rely on the power of the magic nebula to open the passage back to the main plane. Who knows what the angel will do to return to the main plane. Plane? Rhodes has seen the power of that angel before. When she exerts her full strength, she will show unimaginable strength. It only takes a few minutes for her to turn into a streamer and cross the entire Bracada snowy region. Rhodes believed that angels must have their own methods, and returning to the main plane was now his opportunity. Chapter 2837 In the main plane. The sudden rise of the magic elemental hero was beyond everyone''s expectations. People only saw a mysterious giant hand transformed into a magic element, grabbing at Rhodes in an instant, even though Rhodes immediately After reacting, he avoided the attack of the giant hand, but he still left some things that could not be moved. As the giant hand retreated to the spiritual net, the most threatening angel followed the giant hand and rushed into the unknown space, and everything in the field temporarily returned to a rare calm. People only heard Rhodes groan, and then his whole body drooped weakly, as if he had fallen into a deep sleep. "Rod, are you okay?" Before Rhodes fell to the ground completely, the deep darkness wrapped Rhodes'' body. The person in the darkness held Rhodes and asked Rhodes with concern. However, her inquiry was destined to not get any answer. In the deep darkness, the dragon claws containing violent power swept towards the position where Sally was standing. She had already been promoted to a demigod, so of course she would not be hit by such an attack. She hugged Rhodes'' body and took advantage of it. Before the attack came, he shuttled through the darkness, causing the dragon claw''s offensive to fail immediately. "Okay, leader of the thieves, the angel has already left, there is no business for you here, give me Rhode''s body quickly." The deep tone of the big red dragon came over. She, who had been practicing magic in endless time, immediately understood Rhodes'' state at the moment. His spirit and soul were taken away by the magic elemental man. His body remained. After countless attempts, Molly had already turned the city of magic upside down, but she still couldn''t find the whereabouts of the dragon artifact, so there was only one last possibility left for the location of the artifact, and she was extremely suspicious. Rhodes will not hide them in a theoretically safe location, he will only carry them with him. Hearing the big red dragon''s unkind remarks, Sally gritted her teeth secretly. Of course, she couldn''t just hand over Rhodes'' body, but wanted to protect it well: "That''s not okay, I will protect him well until he recovers." This body." Seeing that the leader of the thieves rejected him decisively, the big red dragon snorted heavily: "What do you want? The artifact on his body? Aren''t you afraid that the thieves'' guild will be wiped out because of you? You are not my opponent. If you don''t want to die, just be obedient Do it. If you try to steal the artifact from him, I guarantee you will end badly." "What?" Sally was taken aback for a moment. Molier obviously misunderstood something. The big red dragon obviously didn''t know the relationship between her and Rhodes. She didn''t want to take Rhodes'' unprotected body away for the sake of the artifact. , but because of other reasons, the most important of which is to protect him from the hands of Molier. He has lost his spirit and soul, but he has no way to resist the power of the big red dragon. "Hurry up and give me his body. I am his fiancee. Of course, I must protect him at this moment." Seeing that Sally hadn''t moved for a long time, the big red dragon roared loudly, overflowing with terror. Long Wei, the kings in the distance couldn''t help but kneel down and worship her. Sensing the threat in the words of the big red dragon, Sally didn''t believe anything she said, and it was even more impossible to hand over Rhode''s body. It was just that she was one head behind the big red dragon in terms of identity, and forcibly took away Rhode''s body. The body is likely to be charged with stealing artifacts, putting the Thieves Guild in danger. The existence of the time domain makes the big red dragon completely invincible. Even if Sally has been promoted to a demigod, there is nothing she can do about it. As long as Sally takes action, she will fall into a disadvantage under the influence of time, and even There is a possibility of being beheaded by the big red dragon. The power of time is such an unsolvable existence. Just when she and the big red dragon had a dispute over Rhodes'' body and were about to make a move, another burst of peaceful words interrupted the argument between the two: "Queen Molly, you are the host of this banquet, and the leader of the thieves is an invited guest. Please don''t hurt yourselves because of this kind of thing. Of course, the body left by His Majesty Rhodes must belong to us, that is, his subordinates." We will protect his body until the moment he wakes up." The person who said these words was a woman in a light blue dress with a steady temperament. Even when facing the Dragon King Moliel who was in charge of time, she seemed calm and composed, with the usual radiance in her eyes. "Speaker Erica..." The nearby kings also recognized the woman''s identity. She was the Speaker of Congress appointed by Rhodes to handle various major issues in the kingdom of the undead for Rhodes. Rhodes didn''t have the heart to deal with the various affairs between the millions of undead scattered all over the snowy area, and only in some major projects, Rhodes would intervene a little bit, and the rest of the time was handled by Speaker Erica. Behind Erica, Rowling also came here. She looked around in the dark, and after hearing the news of the arrival of the angel and the attack on Rhodes, she felt very disturbed in her heart. Fortunately, she has the identity of a hero, even that angel can''t easily obliterate her life. Rowling''s eyes quickly locked on one of the positions. In her eyes, it was just pitch black, and she couldn''t see anything clearly, but the signal from the blood perception had already explained to her that the body that belonged to Rhodes, now Right there. Thinking of this, Rowling, who was slightly anxious, immediately ran towards that position. When she was approaching, she almost fell, but was supported by the soft power in the shadow. Sally found Rowling approaching, and handing Rhode''s body to her was a more appropriate choice. Looking at Speaker Erica who appeared in the distance, Molly groaned heavily: "What? Do I need your permission if I want to protect my fianc¨¦?" Facing the aggressive and unyielding big red dragon, Speaker Erica just replied peacefully: "Queen Morrill, of course you have the right to protect your fianc¨¦, but due to the rules of the wedding, you cannot Too much contact with His Majesty Rhodes, let us take the task of protecting him." Sensing the special magic element in Erica, Molly curled her lips. In countless times of going back in time, she also had a lot of dealings with Rhodes'' speaker, knowing that Erica controlled the magic field, which was the power that once belonged to the mage god, and it was enough to decompose everything into pure magic Elements, when Erica exerted this power with all her strength, even Morrill could only retreat temporarily. The dragon scales on her body, which were strong enough to resist any magic, could not resist the decomposition of the magic field. In the end, Molly just gave her a hard look: "Well, anyway, there are only a few days left before the wedding. When the time comes, the wedding will continue whether Rhodes wakes up or not. When he falls into While sleeping, I had no choice but to help him manage the kingdom of the undead, and the first thing I want to order is to execute you, do you have any complaints?" Hearing the threat of the big red dragon, Rowling, who was supporting Rhode''s body, turned pale. Although she was under the shadow field and couldn''t see everything that happened there, she could also feel Erica Exactly what kind of threat the speaker has received, not everyone can maintain calmness when faced with the threat of death, let alone the speaker Erica who has been teaching her patiently and taught her many governance methods. Rowling didn''t want to see that kind of thing happen, but if Rhodes couldn''t wake up in time, all creatures in the kingdom of the undead would have to succumb to the will of the big red dragon when the wedding was completed. As Rhode''s nominal wife, she is of course qualified to rule the entire undead kingdom for Rhodes, and no one can change this result. Looking at the fierce and cruel big red dragon, Erica just replied to her indifferently: "I will not have any complaints, when the wedding is completed, if His Majesty Rhodes has not awakened, everything in the kingdom of the undead will follow your arrangement. " Hearing this, Rowling couldn''t help feeling tense, she couldn''t imagine what would happen to the kingdom of the undead under the cruel control of the big red dragon. "Brother..." In the darkness, Rowling couldn''t help lowering her head, wanting to see Rhodes whose spirit and soul had fallen into silence, but it was a pity that no matter how close she put her eyes, no matter how close her eyes were, She was so close, she couldn''t see through the extreme darkness emanating from Lady Shadow. "Don''t worry, I believe Rhodes, he will not let us down." A cold hand patted Rowling''s shoulder from the darkness. After realizing the intention of the big red dragon, Sally also seemed very helpless, but she also had no way to change everything that happened in front of her. It was all on the man who had lost his soul and seemed to be in a deep sleep. Feeling Rowling''s worry, as well as the deepest hidden fear in her heart, Sally sighed deeply. Of course she understood what Rowling was afraid of. Whether it''s the attacking angels, or the magical elemental heroes lurking in the dark, waiting for an opportunity to attack, they are not easy to use. Rhodes whose soul is dragged into another space will be in a deeply unfavorable situation. His body, as well as the power in his blood, are all unusable now, so how can he contend with those enemies who have been prepared for a long time? Not to mention that even Rhodes in his heyday seems to have no way to deal with that angel. The magic that can shatter the space can only slightly disturb the angel''s hair, and cannot leave her with a single scar. Thinking of this, even Sally couldn''t help letting out a long sigh. In her premonition, Rhodes could be said to be in danger this time, and he didn''t know what kind of hardships he would go through if he wanted to get out of the enemy''s hands. If Yu is not careful, his soul will fall into that space, let alone return before the wedding. As Rhode''s soul was taken away by the magic elemental hero, the entire undead kingdom was shaken. A large number of undead scholars stopped their research and rushed here, and began to search for the magic elemental hero from the fragmented space. Any clues below, as well as Rhodes'' current whereabouts. However, the chaotic space fluctuations in the vicinity have caused a lot of trouble for scholars. The space shattered by the Titan Thunder has already erased any traces left by the magic element heroes under the self-repair of this world. Undead scholars can''t find any useful information at all. All kinds of unfavorable situations made Sally feel emotional again and again. Scholars were unable to trace the whereabouts of the magic elementals, which meant that they could not use the power of space magic to help the lost soul of Rhodes. If they want to get out of the enemy''s hands, they can only rely on Rhodes'' own efforts. , and all Sally and her party could do was to pray for Rhodes. What makes Sally even more troublesome is that prayer is not exclusive to them. Angels are the best at praying. If her prayers can work, there is no reason why angels'' prayers won''t work. When it comes to true piety, they All of them combined can''t compare to that ancient angel. Thinking of this makes Sally even more headache. It seems that there is no way to help Rhodes who is in trouble. Looking at Rowling, who was worried, even bowed her head and weeping after hugging Rhodes, Sally could only let out a deep sigh. She couldn''t do such an extremely sad move like Rowling, although she did She really wanted to do that, and no one could see her in the dark, but she could only shrug helplessly seeing that Rowling would not let Rhode go for a while. "Brother..." After embracing Rhode''s body, although Rowling felt that he, who had been with spiritism for many years, still had no temperature on his body, and there was only an ominous breath related to death, but Rowling felt She didn''t let him go, she just hoped that a little bit of warmth from her body could be transmitted to his body, to give his lost soul some guidance in that space, and let him find the way to finally get out of trouble. the way. Contrary to what Sally thought, Rowling didn''t hug Rhodes all the time, she quickly wiped away her tears and stood up again. She remembered Rhodes'' teachings, if her brother was still here, he would definitely not Will hope that seeing himself in such a sad situation, he will find a way to strengthen himself and continue to fight, no matter what kind of enemy he will face in front of him, he has always done so. Existing in Rhode''s body, those blood perceptions closely connected with her gave her the strength to continue fighting at this moment, allowing her to stand up strong, so that she would not be completely defeated by the sudden disaster, and she would follow Luo As De hoped, he continued to fight hard. Maybe Rhodes, whose soul was lost, couldn''t say these words to her in words, but Rowling still felt what he wanted to say from Rhodes'' body. Completely separated from her body, how could she let her brother down and stand still at this moment when she was needed most? After getting up, Rowling stood beside Speaker Erica, her eyes were extremely firm, and even Erica was a little surprised by her change, and then showed approval in her eyes. Chapter 2838 In the spiritual plane, Rhodes is always watching Paris''s every move. Although Rhodes has reached an agreement with Paris to use the attacking angel as the object of the spiritual power competition between the two, Rhodes is still full of vigilance in his heart, and he dare not fully trust the so-called spirit The elemental monarch, if she plans to sneak attack from behind, even Rhodes will find it very difficult. Fortunately, Rhodes was too worried about this point. Paris didn''t pay attention to him, but stared at the Angel of Andorra who came to this world. The guard is not working at this moment. Andorra doesn''t care what the people in front of her are thinking, if there is evil in front of her, then what she has to do is to wipe out the evil, no matter what kind of undead lord brought the evil, or the one like the pillar People with the same spiritual element, the only thing waiting for them is to fall completely in front of her. The angel made up his mind to cut off Rhodes'' head, and then bring it back to Erasia''s busy market to show the public, and let everyone know that this is the end of daring to disobey God''s will. She turned into a golden streamer, and everything that blocked her in front of her, whether it was the mysterious spiritual nebula or the cloud of death released by Rhodes, was destroyed by the streamer. The target of the streamer was directed at Luo, who only had spirit and soul left. Germany. Sensing the angel''s intentions, even Rhodes couldn''t help but change his face. Rao, with his eyesight, he couldn''t see the angel''s movements clearly. If he had the Titan''s Arrow in his hand, he could attach the lightning to the sword. On the blade, even if the angel cannot be harmed, the strong impact and shock produced by the lightning burst can knock it back far away, but now he has only his spirit and soul left, and he has no way to do this. Rhodes couldn''t even use space magic to avoid it. He could only watch the angel approaching. He was shocked in his heart. He wanted to use the power of the ball of destruction to escape underground like before, but Paris'' shot made him Rhode temporarily stopped what he was doing. With Paris''s thoughts, endless spiritual energy emanated from her lamppost-like body. The spiritual energy she released was thinner than the nebula clusters that can be seen everywhere in the plane, like a mist of spiritual energy. The energy, the nature of the nebula is not like a cloud at all, it seems that a gust of wind can blow it away, but it is as pervasive as water. The mist blocked the angel''s front, and the speed of the angel who turned into a stream of light suddenly slowed down, as if he had fallen into a deep quagmire, and it was difficult to get out for a while. This feeling of being blocked also made the angel very angry. Become as cold as ice. After noticing Paris'' actions, Rhodes couldn''t help but glanced at her: "If you don''t make a move again, I thought you were deliberately opening those nebulae blocking the way, just to let the angel find my whereabouts." "You can rest assured that I will not let you fall into any form of death until you voluntarily hand over the monarchy to me. It will not do me any good. If your soul dissipates, what Thelma left Authority will also return to the elemental plane of air, waiting for the next creature to discover the authority of the monarch to appear, and things will become extremely troublesome." Paris''s voice without any emotion rang from Rhodes'' mind again stand up. Rhodes was slightly taken aback. He knew very little about the true power of the monarchy. Unlike other elemental monarchs, he had an incomparably deep research on this power. According to Paris, it seems that apart from the will of the elemental monarch himself, other means are difficult to take away the authority that belongs to the monarch. Even if other creatures try their best to destroy the elemental monarch, the authority of the monarchy will return to its corresponding position. In the elemental plane, waiting for the next creature to be discovered. Thinking of the words before Thelma''s fall, Rhodes also seemed to realize something in his heart. He handed over the monarchy to himself, and he didn''t want this power to be taken away by other creatures, especially like Paris, who always coveted The elemental people who hold the position of the monarch, if the news of the monarch''s fall spreads, and the authority of the monarch falls to the air elemental plane, the entire plane will fall into chaos. However, Rhodes couldn''t help but fell into contemplation when he thought of the other sovereign authority in his body. Although the flame girl is not a hero, she did not dare to stay in front of the angel, but she did not abandon herself, but lent herself the power that belongs to the monarch, and only hoped that that power could help her save her life , Rhodes still has the authority that belongs to the fire elemental monarch. This is something that Paris doesn¡¯t know. I¡¯m afraid ordinary people should be thankful for being able to control a monarchy. That is a power authority that is more precious than an artifact. With the authority of an elemental monarch, one can control a quarter of the world. One magical element, that is something that all mages dare not imagine. The mages meditate to absorb mana, which is only a kind of use of magic elements in the world. With the casting of magic, the lost mana is finally transformed into magic elements, which belong to this piece of heaven and earth, and they have mastered the existence of the monarchy. However, she can become the master of magic elements, and is qualified to absorb all the magic elements in the world into her body like the flame girl, and forbid any other creatures to cast their own faction''s magic. Compared with the power of the air element left by Thelma, the power of the fire element that Fromm lent Rhodes may be a stronger existence. More than half of the true power of the authority of the air element is still sealed by the stigmata, and it has not been broken so far. On the contrary, the seal of the fire element has been completely broken. All the fire elements in the world have been completely surrendered by the flame girl. Plunging the world into darkness, she dimmed the sun and brought the Shadow Lady a chance to rise. Thinking of the Shadow Lady on the main plane, Rhodes could only take a deep breath. Before he had time to say a few words to the promoted Sally, he was interrupted by the attacking angel, and was even forced into the spiritual position by her. In reality, now is the time to make that angel pay the price. Rhodes turned his attention to Paris. Every elemental monarch, in his own elemental plane, will raise his strength to the peak, and it can be said that he is an invincible existence. Rhodes had been to the Air Elemental Plane, which was full of fragmented and floating floating islands, and there was no flat continent at all. It is said that the reason why the Air Elemental Plane took on this appearance was due to the battle between Telma and Somura thousands of years ago. The battle shattered the originally flat land, causing the entire plane to fall apart, and finally ended with Thelma''s victory and the sealing of Somura. These things are what Rhodes heard from the flame girl. As the fire elemental monarch, she naturally heard about these things. Rhodes didn''t believe it at first. The power to smash the entire plane, even if it is It''s also hard to be a demigod. But when Rhodes witnessed the battle between the two air elemental incarnations in the main plane, and felt the power from the monarchy, Rhodes gradually believed in it. In the corresponding elemental plane, the power belonging to the elemental monarch will be extremely strong. Paris, who claims to be the fifth elemental monarch, also has the strength of a demigod. The real gap between her and the elemental monarch lies in the lack of monarchy authority. What makes Rhodes very curious is, what kind of strength can she display in this spiritual plane that belongs to her? If she shot with all her strength, she might really be able to shake that angel''s spiritual will. Angel, beautiful angel, terrifying angel, she forced Rhodes into such an unfavorable situation, of course Rhodes will not give up, even if he had to agree to Paris''s conditions, he will find a way to stop the angel''s threat. Eradication, anyone who sees the angel who obliterates the soul and burns all living beings will feel restless. According to the flame girl''s words, in the entire hell, only the arrogant king has the power to contend with that ancient angel. No one else is her opponent, and she is simply an existence that cannot be tolerated in the world. The protection of fate on the angel, even Rhodes has never seen that kind of power. Fate protects the angel, so that she will never be harmed. There is almost no way to bypass the protection of fate. But now, with the help of the spiritual elemental monarch, Rhodes wants to break that fate protection. The power of domains originating from the soul has already been fully activated by Rhodes, and Rhodes doesn''t care whether those domain powers can really hurt Angel, as long as they can affect her a little, Rhodes is satisfied. Under the effect of the field of love, traces of the energy of admiration also appeared on the top of the angel''s head. The empty energy tank on her head was as long as the energy tank of the hero Morrill, and there were seven spaces that needed to be filled, let alone Seven grids are filled, Rhodes is considered lucky if he wants to fill one grid and not be killed by the angel guarded by fate. What made Rhodes feel emotional was that from what he saw not long ago, the energy tank on the top of the hero Morrill''s head was only left unfilled, but Rhodes couldn''t remember at all how he put those former love The energy gauge has been filled. According to the hint given by the domain, he needs to stay by the hero Morrill''s side for at least a few decades, or even longer, to fill the energy gauge to that extent. Every time Rhodes thinks of this, he can''t help but feel chills in his heart. The hero Molly has stayed by his side for decades without his memory at all. She used these times to try and find her own weaknesses. Anyone who changes it will probably be desperate, perhaps that is the real usage of Time Domain. Rhodes did not retain any of the memories of those times. The only way he could resist Morrill''s temptation was to rely on the system to promote to different legendary professions, so as to confuse the judgment of the big red dragon, and at the same time avoid It made her feel bored in the countless time rewinding, and increased the chance for the filling of the energy of the heart. It''s a pity that those methods are now in vain, and the strong persecution of the angels has also aroused Molly''s displeasure. Rhodes had to complete the promotion of the seventh-level legend. In other words, he no longer has the means to deal with the time domain up. No matter how powerful the profession of Elemental Sovereign is, under Morrill''s continuous temptations, there will always be flaws, and Rhodes will fall into a deep disadvantage at that time. It is undoubtedly impossible to fill the admiration energy tank on the top of the angel''s head by conventional means, which is as long as the hero Morrill. Molly would never have dreamed that the Time Domain on her body would become a weapon that Rhodes used to deal with her. The time that had been reopened countless times was engraved in her memory, and what was finally reflected was The adoring energy of her head. The power of the field of love is undoubtedly difficult for angels. Even Paris on the side, the energy of admiration on the top of her head is a bit shorter than that of angels. It only needs to fill up six short segments to finally fill it up. But that, too, will take decades. Rhodes noticed that the length of the heart energy tank seems to be related to the will of the creature itself. The stronger the will, the harder it is for a creature to be affected by this spiritual power called love. Whether it''s the hero Morel or the Angel of Andor, the energy tanks on their heads are the longest ones, and it''s almost impossible to shake their firm will by any means. The will in their hearts is far stronger than that of Rhodes. They are firmer enough to condense a substantial will, so that they are never afraid of any challenge. Only true heroes can have that will. In comparison, spiritual elements like Paris, who major in spiritual power, seem to be inferior to them in terms of the purest will. The energy bar on the top of Paris''s head is only six bars, and this is because she is very good at For the sake of spiritual power, put it on the top of the flame girl''s head, her admiration energy is only five squares. Among the demigods, Fromm''s will is among the worst. Even so, it still takes more than ten years to fill the energy of the flame girl''s head, but Rhodes broke through. The limitation of time itself, as long as the time condition is met, the admiration energy tank will be filled. The reason why Rhodes was able to do this was that apart from the blessing of the Burning Domain, which made him have an inexplicable affinity for the Fire Elemental, and was extremely easy to be favored by the Fire Elemental, the common Domain between him and the Flame Maiden might be is the most crucial existence. In addition to the passive waiting time, the various measures Rhodes made will also continuously affect the amount of energy of admiration. In addition to increasing it, it may also decrease the energy of admiration. Rhodes relied on the common domain and the experience between the two of them, and finally filled the energy of the flame girl''s head, and borrowed the authority that belonged to the fire elemental monarch. The power of the Domain of Love also has its own limitations. To deal with the angel in front of him, the Domain of Love may not be so useful. Rhodes can only put his hope on Paris who is aside. Chapter 2839 "Come here, let me see what you have." Facing the spiritual element of reaching an agreement with Rhodes, Andor raised his eyebrows, and his words were still as confident as ever. For such an angel who had already placed his heart in that unwavering belief, There is nothing worthy of her fear, the only thing she needs to do is to believe in the blessing of fate. The Titan Thunder, which is enough to cause millions of damage, can''t smash the blessing from fate. Fate protects the angel of Andorra, making her not afraid of any enemy''s attack, and all she needs to do is to go forward bravely and practice Do the will of God. When Paris raised her hand, the endless spiritual nebula squeezed towards the angel. Under her control, the spiritual nebula condensed was stronger than a rock, and at the same time, taking into account the flexibility of the gas, she actually wanted to Angels are trapped in those spiritual nebulae for life. But how could Andor allow her to fulfill her wish? She, who had turned into a streamer, suddenly increased her speed again at this moment, and in just a split second, she emerged from the gap in the spiritual nebula, holding a golden sword in her hand. , pointing directly at Paris, who looked huge and dull like a pillar. The unparalleled speed and strength make Andor fearless of any enemy attack. Everything in front of her will disappear quietly. She believes that the same is true for the spiritual element of the monster in front of her. Under that divine power , no one will be her opponent. "Damn heroes, you have repeatedly violated God''s will, and I will destroy you all... Oh no, how can I use such dirty words? This is really a disrespect to God..." Andor''s movements were as fast as lightning. What moved faster than hers was the whirling thoughts in her heart. Thinking of this, she laughed embarrassedly. If she wasn''t in the midst of a battle, she really wanted to cover her face with her hands. To hide the shyness in my heart. Those damn... or rather hateful heroes really brought a lot of trouble to Andorra. The existence in charge of this special plane turned out to be a hero among the spiritual elements, which also made it impossible for Andor to use many methods on her body. She had no way to directly kill the hero who stood up and rebelled against fate from the soul, so she could only use the oldest, At the same time, it is also the most effective way to cut through their souls with the blade in their hands, so as to uphold this justice. Before the blade touched the enemy''s body, the thoughts in Andor''s mind turned and turned, which also made her faintly aware that something was wrong. Her thinking seemed to become too fast. Normally, this one can''t be blinked. In time, even if her mind is dexterous, the speed of thinking will never be so fast. Seeing that the blade was about to stab the body of the spirit elemental person, Andor''s movements suddenly slowed down. There was a bit of surprise in her eyes. It wasn''t that her movements slowed down. , the afterimage dragged behind her, and Rhodes who seemed motionless in the distance, all explained to her that her movements hadn''t slowed down at all. To be precise, her thinking has become faster. Her current thinking speed is far faster than the movements of her hands, so that the whole world seems to be at a standstill. Even if she wants to move her body, it has become so difficult . She can feel everything around her, but she can''t do anything. Her spiritual will seems to be imprisoned in this body. Even moving her eyes has become extremely difficult. She can only use peripheral vision to observe the surroundings, and the place where her eyes focus is on the spiritual element hero who is like a pillar in front of her. Andor had a hunch that the reason why she fell into the current state must be the ghost of the spiritual element hero in front of her. The power of the spiritual element is making her thinking speed extremely fast, so fast that it is far beyond everything. The situation, reflected in Andorra''s eyes, is that the whole world stands still. "This is the power of the spirit. No one with spirit can escape from this power. It seems that you are no exception, the angel of the main plane." Just when Andor was a little bit crazy in her heart, but couldn''t get out of the predicament at all, she suddenly thought of a female voice without any emotion in her heart. The source of the voice was the spiritual element like a pillar. Andor can''t do anything, she wants to make an angry expression, but her body doesn''t respond at all, her current thinking speed has surpassed the speed of her body by tens of millions of times, when her consciousness is transmitted to her body I don''t know how long it will take. "In the ocean of spirit, there is infinite potential. Even I, who dominates the spiritual elements, have never found out everything at the end of the ocean of spirit. What I lack is the authority that belongs to the monarch. I won''t let anyone stop me, even you, the angel protected by fate, don''t want to stop me." Andor''s heart once again received indifferent whispers from a spiritual hero. As a spiritual hero, Paris has gathered the spirits and memories of many creatures in her body. She has long since lost any enthusiasm for everything in the world. The tone of voice also seemed extremely cold, and only when everything related to the sea of ??spirits was mentioned, her gaze became eager again. "Evil heretic, you''d better enjoy the present time, when I recover, I will completely destroy your soul." Andorra Angel accused in the bottom of her heart, she kept trying to get rid of the control of the spirit element hero, but couldn''t at all It was done, all the power in her body seemed to be completely frozen at this moment, unable to be used at all, only her thinking remained as it was, but this did not help her get out of trouble. "Try it slowly, I will check your memory little by little, and finally get the authority that belongs to the monarch." At the end, Paris''s voice was much quieter, as if her attention was not on the Angel of Andorra body, but on top of other things. Sensing the change in her spiritual elements, Andor was taken aback for a moment, and was about to speak out to express her dissatisfaction, but suddenly felt a strange feeling in her heart, something deeply invaded her heart. Manipulating the mind and modifying the human heart are the powers of spiritual elements, otherwise how could they be called spiritual elements? As the hero of the spiritual elements, Paris, who is in charge of all the spiritual elements at the same time, her power is only stronger than the ordinary spiritual elements. Few creatures can resist the power that distorts the heart. If it wasn''t for Rhode''s sovereign authority, Paris wouldn''t need to talk nonsense with him, and would just use power to modify his spiritual memory, and wouldn''t give him any chance at all. From the moment he fell into the spiritual plane, he could never escape from Paris'' hands. The authority that belongs to the elemental monarch must belong to her in the end. "Let me see your memory..." Paris swims in the sea of ??spirit and memory in Andorra. She, who is known as the monarch of spiritual elements, will naturally not directly distort and destroy the memory with rough hands. She doesn''t bother to wait for the practice of spiritual elements. Paris''s modification of spiritual memory is a silent and silent change. Paris will integrate her spiritual power into Andor''s memory little by little, and with the reappearance of the spirit, Little by little, she went through everything she experienced in the past, and fundamentally completed the modification of her memory. Paris''s actions cannot be completed in a short while. If she wants to actually modify the memory of the Angel of Andorra, she needs to truly complete her life in the memory of the Angel of Andorra. It may take tens or hundreds of years. , she did not know how long the angel lived. Under other circumstances, Paris would never have the time to spare such an angel. If she sensed something was wrong, she might turn into a streamer and flee in an instant. But the current situation is different. She killed it, but it fell into her control. The angel who approached her had her thinking speed increased to the extreme. Maybe only a second has passed in the outside world, but in the angel''s perception, that second was stretched by Paris to tens of hundreds of years. I don''t know how long it lasted, and it was long enough for Paris to change her heart. All the memories of her have undergone earth-shaking changes. The angel also seemed to be aware of the abnormality in her heart, and kept yelling at Paris who had invaded her inner memory, but how could Paris stop what she was doing? She risked being seriously injured by the angel, and at close range Under the circumstances, the angel''s thinking speed was accelerated. After the time passed, she would still be hit by the angel''s sword that turned into a streamer, and she might even be seriously injured and fall. Of course, she had to hold on to her movements. The power of an angel once shocked Paris. This is definitely the most difficult opponent she has ever seen. If several other elemental monarchs are here, I am afraid that they will not be able to do anything to the angel in front of them. They can only watch her constantly. Showing off her power, but who made her meet Paris, who is in charge of spiritual power, and come to this spiritual space? Paris saw this point, and pulled the incomparably holy angel into the battlefield of memory she was most familiar with. While the spiritual elements were fighting with the angel in his memory, Rhodes couldn''t turn his mind so fast. He only saw that the angel turned into a stream of light was about to hit Paris, and then he stayed in place, maintaining the same position as before. His movements were motionless. "Let me see... the power in you is derived from your devotion to God, and it is bestowed by fate..." In a short moment, Paris has spent decades in Andorra''s memory. She watched Andorra''s memory from birth to growing up slowly, and also felt her uniqueness. Firm faith. With the intrusion of Paris''s memory, Andor also resisted from the beginning, but in the end, she could only watch helplessly, feeling those memories flowing through her heart, and she also saw what she used to be like. As she grows up little by little, decades have passed unknowingly, and she has also transformed from a baby who fell to the ground into a woman. The steadfast prayers in those memories also brought Andorra back to those years. No matter what kind of suffering it was, it could not knock her down, nor could it shake the deepest part of her heart, her devout belief in God. She suffered different pain than ordinary people, but in the endless suffering, she never forgot to pray to God, so she became an angel among the clouds, judging the sins of the world. "You...how is this possible?" Seeing the images in the deepest memory of the Angel of Andorra, even Paris, who had always been calm, trembled, almost unable to believe what she saw. If it were any other unsteady mental element person here, I''m afraid he would have been terrified by Andor''s memory, and couldn''t modify it at all. Fortunately, Paris calmed down quickly. "What did you see?" Andor also followed Paris. It took nearly a hundred years to see the past events and memories before becoming an angel, which strengthened Andor''s belief in his heart. At this moment, The destiny protection on her body became more solid, and the supreme coercion began to appear on the angel''s body. Even Palis''s power could hardly keep her bound. The golden blade, which hadn''t gained a single inch for a long time, started to move forward slowly, and the time of the world began to flow. Maybe it won''t be long before the blade will overwhelm Pali. If Si''s body penetrates, everything will return to its original state, which also declares Paris'' complete failure. "I haven''t failed yet... The gods of the main plane can''t control the elemental monarchs, and they can''t control the heads of other planes!" Paris, who had an aggressive Andorra angel face, submerged her consciousness again and began to modify it. The memory in Andorra''s heart. "The elemental monarchs in your mouth, they are just stronger monsters. They have been sealed by the stigmata long ago. They are not worth mentioning at all. If you dare to appear in front of me, I will judge them one by one." Andor said solemnly, at this moment , A holy light surged from her body, the light broke through the shackles of the spirit, came to her body, and was about to kill Paris completely, "Now it''s your turn to meet the judgment." Sensing the strong threat lurking in the angel, Paris only felt that she was like a flesh-and-blood creature, and shed cold sweat at this moment. She had seen the memories of countless creatures, she had seen the memories of all kinds of creatures, but there was no memory. Being able to be as brilliant and terrifying as the angel in front of him. "All the power in you comes from your devotion to God and the blessing of fate! If this is the case, then I will completely erase God from your heart! Let you lose that firm belief forever , At that time, you will become vulnerable!" As if thinking of something, Paris roared at this moment, after realizing the memory in Angel''s heart, she could no longer maintain her calmness in her heart. Although she said so in her mouth, Paris didn''t know how much she could change the angel''s memory. Looking at the golden sword blade with panic and power, she might be in danger this time. Chapter 2840 The light on the golden blade became more and more dazzling. The time and space where everything was stagnant except the spirit started to flow again at this moment. The blade moved forward little by little, and the tip of the sword, which contained infinite divine power, pointed directly at the unavoidable Paris. Even as a hero of the spiritual element, she couldn''t help feeling tense at this moment. I''m afraid it won''t end well. What makes Paris look ugly is that the Angel of Andorra can exert such terrifying power. This is her spiritual plane, not the main plane where all rules apply. The angel relies on the boundless divine power contained in the body, Forcibly breaking through the shackles of the rules of the plane, even Paris felt boundless threats. In the past, Paris would not even think about such a thing. How could any creature be able to fight against the rules of the entire plane by itself? In this plane full of endless spiritual power, Paris, as the monarch of spiritual elements, enjoys almost unlimited power. Even the real monarch of elements cannot do anything to her in this world, but the angel in front of her But it did it, and it did something that no creature has ever been able to do. From the bottom of the angel''s heart in Andorra, Paris saw the memories hidden deep in the angel''s heart, and at the same time she was horrified, but also had a deep fear of it. From those memories, she understood why the angel would have such Her unwavering strength and unwavering devotion would move even a spiritual elemental monarch. In order to avoid dying under the angel''s sword, Paris could only grit her teeth tightly. She was like an arrow on a tight string, and she had reached the point where she had to shoot. Only by giving up that piety can the power of angels be limited. Thinking of this, Paris couldn''t help scolding the magic element Monel in her heart. She asked Monel to catch Rhodes here, and didn''t let him lead the angel here. If it wasn''t for Monel, she would Maybe he has figured out a way to obtain the authority that belongs to the monarch from Rhodes. When the spiritual elemental monarch confronted the angel, Rhodes, who was not far from the two, remained motionless. Only creatures that are close to Paris will have their thinking speed accelerated to the limit, so as to facilitate Paris''s spiritual invasion, and other creatures far away will not be affected by this power. Perhaps in Rhodes'' eyes, it didn''t even take more than a blink of an eye from the time the angel came out with the sword to when she approached Paris, but the confrontation between the other two''s mental memories lasted for a long time. Up to now, Paris''s purpose has changed from detecting the memory of the angel to surviving the attack of the angel. It has fundamentally changed, and she has become more diligent in exerting her power. Thinking about the authority of the monarch, her life and death are all tied to the angel''s sword. Andor''s expression was as solemn as ever. In order to get close to the spirit element people at home, she had to get close before launching an attack. Facing Paris''s invasion of memory, her expression remained firm as always, and nothing could shake the faith in her heart. Things should have been like this, but when Andor heard that the Lord of Spiritual Elements planned to erase all her memories of God and make her completely forget what faith is, she also felt flustered in the bottom of her heart. Her belief is the most precious thing in her body, how can it be polluted by such villains? The bright holy light burst out from the angel''s body, forcibly speeding up the flow of time. As the angel''s blade moved forward inch by inch, it was about to completely kill the spiritual elemental monarch, and there was not even a soul left, and everything was smashed into pieces. The speeding up of time made Rhodes finally move. He seemed to be slowing down a hundred times, and he was raising the ball of destruction in his hand little by little. The expression on his face was also extremely stiff, but the other players in the field No one paid attention to him. "It''s almost... no..." Seeing the angel''s blade getting closer and closer, and the flow of thinking slowing down a little bit, Paris felt extremely anxious, and gradually this anxiety turned into a kind of despair. Erase all notions of God, and make angels lose all their divine power and become vulnerable. However, it was the last little gap that made Paris extremely desperate. She had no time to continue using the power of the spiritual realm to rewrite the memory of the angel. Putting it on other creatures, when they enter Paris''s spiritual realm, their thinking speed will be accelerated to an unimaginable level, reaching the point of a thousand years in an instant. As the master of the spiritual realm, Paris also has ample time to rewrite the memories of other creatures into whatever she wants. However, facing the angel with supernatural power, her spiritual domain was invalid. She only checked the memory of the angel roughly, and there was no time to make detailed revisions. She is a monarch, and she has nothing to do with the Angel of Andorra. But Paris''s actions are not ineffective. If the holy light emitted by the original Andorra angel is like the morning sun at noon, then the light emitted by her now is more like the sunset that is about to end, although It is also extremely holy, but it no longer has the original purity. "Have you failed..." Paris''s thinking speed was far faster than anything else. She felt the angel''s sword piercing into her body bit by bit, but she couldn''t do anything. In the end, she just let out a sigh. The bright streamer pierced through the pillar-like spiritual element monarch in an instant. What surprised Paris was that in the face of the angel''s merciless killing move, although her body was severely injured, her strength was draining from her body, and even her soul was whining, she was still alive. Come down, and did not completely fall under this blow. In contrast, the Andorra angel covered his head with a pained look on his face: "What did you do to my memory? How did my belief become what it is now?" The most precious memory in my heart was completely erased by the spiritual elements. The angel finally got really angry. Even in the face of any situation, the Andorra angel who can keep calm and smile even to the enemy showed an angry face at this moment. The golden light on the blade turned into pitch-black flames, and the pure white six wings behind him also began to turn into pitch-blackness. There is only one situation where the angel''s wings will turn into a terrifying darkness, and that is when the angel falls and loses his divine power. When the most precious memories in my heart, even the concept of worshiping God, were all erased by the spiritual elemental monarch, Andor could not continue to support that belief. The incomparably holy angel was also entangled in sin at this moment, and could not stop falling. go down. "Successful!" Paris, who turned into a pillar and fell down, felt the consciousness in the sea of ??spirits still flowing rapidly before her body touched the ground. She couldn''t help but share this good news with every magic element in her body. She successfully modified the Angel''s memory, and it is precisely because of this that she survived in front of the angel''s sword that cut everything. Even if her current body is seriously injured, it is not a big deal to Paris, who is pure spiritual energy. She just needs to rest for a while, and then absorb enough spiritual power from various planes, and she will be able to back to normal. In contrast, Angel''s memories are not so easy to recover. The memories rewritten by her have completely entered the depths of Angel''s spirit, and there is no way to erase them by conventional means. I am afraid that she will never be able to recover. Those divine powers in his body will fall into the degeneration forever. "No...my god..." Realizing that her wings had become pitch black, and the holy brilliance belonging to the gods on them was no longer there, Andor couldn''t help but knelt on the ground, her pretty face was covered with tears. She tried her best to recall every prayer she had made in the past, but she didn''t have any memory at all, not even the appearance of the god''s statue. Without those memories, she couldn''t support the divine power of Jiashen, all the power, all Jiashen. Her guardian seems to have left her, her god seems to have abandoned her, and she will never be able to return to the previous moment. For an angel, the collapse of faith is an extremely terrible thing, and it can easily lead to degeneration, let alone an angel like Andor, who is already extremely devout. There is almost no way to shake the belief in God in the angel''s heart, but the spiritual elemental monarch has done it. As Paris, who dominates all spiritual consciousness, even the angel''s memory can be modified. Andor, who had lost her faith, knelt on the ground, without the majestic divine power surrounding her, without the invincible faith that made her look like a lonely girl, her eyes were still full of tears. "My God...don''t abandon me, no..." Just as the angel was weeping, black light shone down from the front, and the magic nebula also gathered. The pitch-black orb was facing Andor, who had lost her divine power, and Rhodes'' cold eyes also fell on her. "You lost, Angel of Andorra." There was a sneer on Rhode''s face, and the Angel of Andorra pushed him hard. Whether it was on the battlefield of Bracada in the past, or the wedding ceremony this time, the Angel of Andorra did harm to him time and time again. This really made Rhodes very angry. Seeing that the angel lost his divine power and became so lonely, Rhodes certainly would not let this opportunity go. Hearing the indifferent whispers in her ears, the tears that were falling from the angel''s eyes stopped suddenly. She raised her head and stared at Rhodes holding the sword. Her eyes that had become dull had regained their spirits once again. . In Rhode''s eyes, the traces of the angel''s fall stopped instantly, and her wings became white and flawless again in an instant, looking like the best jade. At that moment, she seemed to have changed back to the Holy Order Angel. Does she have a backup? Rhodes was startled in his heart. Even if the angel became like this, Rhodes could not guarantee a complete victory. No one knew what kind of backhand was hidden behind a terrifying existence like Andor. Rhodes did not attack directly, but came forward to test it. Now it is true after a test. The light that gathered on Andor seemed to prove to Rhodes that the angel really has a backup. Just as Rhodes was secretly on guard, he heard a voice like the sound of heaven in his ears: "My God, have you come to save me?" The angel''s tone was very gentle, and there was a kind of power to smooth people''s hearts. Even Rhodes seemed to have fallen into a long-lost peace when he heard the sound of nature. This impulse, that tenderness is something Rhodes has never felt before. "what?" Rhodes froze for a moment, but saw the angel stepping forward slowly. Although Rhodes was extremely vigilant in his heart, he didn''t avoid the angel in front of him, but just watched Andor''s every move carefully. What Rhodes didn''t expect was that after the angel came to him, he hugged him directly. Even the pure white wings on the back of the angel followed her movements to completely wrap Rhodes'' body at this moment. De can almost feel the warmth from the angel. Could it be that the angel wants to take advantage of the opportunity to hug him, launch a sneak attack from the dark, and directly pierce his chest? Angels shouldn''t do such a move, right? Rhodes was a little puzzled. The changes in Andorra''s angels were beyond his expectations. However, Rhodes finally discovered the problem. As Rhodes activated the power of the field of love, the energy tank on the head of the angel of Andorra, which had already been filled, undoubtedly explained everything to Rhodes. "Is this the case?" Rhodes had countless questions in his heart. Not long ago, he used the power of the field of love to observe the energy tank above the angel''s head. If Rhodes remembered correctly, the energy tank above the angel''s head was empty at that time, and there was no energy at all. It will take at least decades to be passively filled with movement and stillness. How could it suddenly become what it is now? After thinking about it, Rhodes didn''t have an accurate answer. Just thinking of the darkened wings after the angel''s attack, and the distraught look, Rhodes finally discovered the problem. It seems that something Rhodes didn''t know happened in the sword that Andor stabbed at Paris, which caused the energy tank on the top of the angel''s head to fill up. But what actually happened? Paris''s power, like Morel''s, can''t continuously go back in time, so as to give the field of love an opportunity to take advantage of. How can her manipulation of the spirit affect the changes in the energy of love? Regarding the power in the spirit, Rhodes has never been able to understand the mystery of it. It can''t be that Paris can speed up the passage of time, so that angels can feel like years, or even tens of hundreds of years. What exactly does she want to do? To torture angels with boredom? Torture her until her faith collapses? Rhodes was puzzled. It seemed that the real answer to this question was to wait until he met Paris and ask her for advice. Holding the warm body of the Angel of Andorra, he fell into deep thought for a while. Chapter 2841 Following the flowing sword piercing the sky, Paris'' figure had long since disappeared. Although she successfully erased the angel''s memory and shattered the angel''s pious consciousness in the past, Paris herself was seriously injured by the angel''s attack and was unable to continue fighting. Under the sword of the Angel of Andorra, Paris completely felt the threat of death, the power to destroy the soul directly, even as the master of spiritual elements, she could not bear it, and if she was not careful, she would end up with a The fate of falling is a result that she absolutely cannot accept. If she had the authority of a monarch, she wouldn''t have to be so afraid of the Andorra Angels in this world that belongs to her, but the results of the previous battles have already shown her that the Angels have enough power to destroy the territory that belongs to her in one fell swoop. Breaking through, she will not let her wantonly manipulate the memory of the angel. The divine power contained in the angel is far beyond Paris'' imagination. Under the angel''s sword, she was seriously injured, and she dared not continue to fight with the angel. For the power that obliterated the soul, no matter what level of creature it was, she would be extremely afraid, and she did not dare to learn from the angel again. Powerful, I didn''t even dare to detect what kind of influence I had on the angel. Paris fell like a pillar, her body merged into the nearby spiritual energy, and she disappeared without a trace. Right now, she can no longer care about Rhodes on the side. It is more important to save her own life. As for the authority of the elemental monarch... Although it is extremely troublesome to do so, it seems that at present, she can only wait for Rhodes to fall. Then go to the Air Elemental Plane to find it. As Paris fled, Rhodes, who stayed where he was, was also lost in thought at this moment. Looking at the angel hugging and weeping with him, feeling the blazing warmth like the sun, Rhodes thought for a while before he understood the current situation. That spiritual elemental person obviously did something to the Angel of Andorra, as she promised before, she seemed to completely disturb the memory and spirit of the Angel, making the Angel forget the pious belief in his heart, which caused the Angel of the fall. Unwilling to fall, the angel desperately wanted to regain his former beliefs, but inadvertently saw Rhodes who had been filled with the energy of admiration under the alternation of the field of love and spiritual power, and thus regarded him as the incarnation of faith. That''s about it. After a short thought, Rhodes also showed a triumphant smile. Not long ago, he was cornered by the Angel of Andorra, and he was always in danger of being killed by the Angel, but now, the situation is completely reversed, and the Angel has become Becomes an existence that completely obeys him, not only does he not have to worry about that threat, but he also has a powerful subordinate. Recalling the heroic appearance of Andorra during the battle, Rhodes couldn''t help but wipe off the cold sweat. The Angel of Andorra who shot with all his strength was enough to fight against the combination of Rhodes and Morrill. Time could not do anything to her, and the blessing of fate protected her , so that she will not be harmed by any enemy, it seems like an invincible existence. I am afraid that only the protagonist of the third expansion piece, the arrogant king in hell, can deal with her. It''s a pity that the blessing of fate didn''t protect the angel''s spiritual strength. This gave the spiritual elemental monarch an opportunity to erase the pious belief in the angel''s heart in one fell swoop, but Paris''s erasure was not enough. Not completely, but the angel transferred the source of this piety to Rhodes. Not only that, Paris can also affect the flow of time in spiritual perception, inadvertently helping Rhodes to fill up the energy of love. If it wasn''t for Paris''s other plans, Rhodes would really like to thank her. Being tightly embraced by Andor, in addition to her own body, Rhodes can also feel the warmth of the six wings enveloping herself. Her feathers are softer than those of any flying bird, and every part of the angel''s wings A piece of feather now belongs to Rhodes. However, Rhodes still had a trace of vigilance in his heart. It would be bad if the Andorra Angel planned to take advantage of this opportunity to sneak attack. Even Rhodes couldn''t guarantee that he would be able to survive under the angel''s sharp blade. [A novel app that has been running stably for many years, comparable to the old version of the book chasing artifact, the source-changing app used by old bookworms, huanyuanapp.com] After letting go of the angel in front of him, Andor still looked reluctant to let go, and Rhodes tentatively asked, "Can I let you do something?" "My God, you can let me do anything." In front of Rhodes, the angel half-kneeled on the ground, she closed her eyes, and bowed her delicate pretty face towards Rhodes, her words were even more devout, as if Rhodes is exactly the god she has been following and worshiping. "Very good, I want the most precious feather on your wings." Rhodes said slowly. With Rhodes'' order, the angel immediately lowered the wings to the front of his body, and began to search for the most precious feather on it, preparing to take it off and present it to Rhodes, but Rhodes stretched out his hand and interrupted the angel''s flight. action. "Not now." Rhodes shook his head, "I have a treasure, and I may need to use the feather on your body. That treasure is not on my body, but in the main plane. You caused me to fall into After leaving this plane, of course we must find a way to bring me back." "Obey, my God." After receiving Rhode''s order, Andor showed a smile. She spread her six wings and surrounded Rhode''s body. Their bodies turned into streamers and flew to the end of the sky. . At the same time, Paris, the spiritual element monarch who fled to a safe place, was immediately greeted by his subordinates. "Master Paris, you are actually injured..." Moner, the magic elemental hero, surrounded him and screamed loudly at this moment. What he couldn''t imagine was that someone could injure the spiritual elemental monarch who ruled everything in this spiritual plane. things that could happen. But it just happened. A lot of thoughts flashed in Moner''s heart. Only the energetic Rhodes could never hurt Paris who was in charge of the plane. The only possibility was the one who came here with him. angel. Thinking of the power of the angel, Moner couldn''t help shivering. It was definitely the strongest enemy he had ever faced. She didn''t have a powerful artifact, nor did she command thousands of troops, just one person with one sword, It is enough to turn this plane upside down. "Shut up!" Facing the noisy magic elemental hero, Paris uttered an angry reprimand at this moment. She was already annoyed by losing the battle, and she was even more impatient to be disturbed by the noisy subordinates at this time. Thinking of this, Paris could only sigh deeply. The power of an angel is far beyond her imagination. It seems that there is no hope for the authority of the elemental monarch this time. Fortunately, there is already her in the air elemental plane. Arrangement, she has long been preparing for the battle after the return of the monarchy, everything is still under her control, as long as that envious angel kills Rhodes quickly. With a thought in Paris, spiritual elements gathered in front of her, and she couldn''t wait to see how Rhodes would be killed by that angel. The spiritual energy gathered in front of Paris, and then projected a picture. The position shown in the picture was the place where she fought with the angel before. However, when Paris actually saw the content on the screen, she suddenly felt out of breath, accompanied by a bit of disbelief, which almost made her unable to speak: "This...damn it ,How is this possible?" Paris saw that the angel who wanted to smash Rhodes to ashes, instead of killing Rhodes at this moment, embraced him passionately. The two flew towards the end of the sky together, and they were about to break through the plane. Restricted, return to the main plane. How can Paris accept the current situation? The angel originally came to hunt down Rhodes, but after being changed in memory, she looked so close to Rhodes. Only she was seriously injured, and she didn''t get any benefits. Instead, Rhodes took all the benefits? How could she be content with this? Under the sword of the angel, Paris, who was seriously injured, did not know how long it would take to recover from those injuries. Rao, as the master of all spiritual elements, it was very difficult for her to recover from her injuries. The angel stayed Injuries to the soul are not so easy to recover. On the contrary, it was Rhodes who was supposed to be counted by her, but now he got the greatest benefit. This made her furious. Regardless of other situations, she immediately mobilized the spiritual nebula in the plane, and moved towards the high-speed flying angel and Rhodes attacked. During the flight, Rhodes also felt the approaching spiritual nebula. The menacing spiritual nebula that wanted to put himself to death was undoubtedly the means of the spiritual elemental monarch. It''s a pity that those incomparably thick spiritual nebula couldn''t stop the golden blade in Andor''s hand at all, and turned into a flowing angel, forcibly piercing through all the obstacles ahead, just like she chased and killed Rhodes before, How can those spiritual nebula stop her now? Seeing that the Angel of Andorra was working so hard, all obstacles seemed unable to stop her. Just when Rhodes breathed a sigh of relief, an accident happened suddenly. "By the order of Lady Paris, you don''t want to leave here!" The magic elemental Monel appeared from the nebula, and together with him, there was a large group of magic elementals who had been prepared for a long time. Feeling the power of the magic elementals, Rhodes, who only had the spirit left, couldn''t help but look pale Weichang, the current him can''t easily deal with the thousands of massive enemies in this plane, so he couldn''t help turning his eyes to the angel beside him. "Don''t worry, my god, I will turn into a sharp blade in your hand and remove all obstacles for you." Sensing Rhode''s gaze, Andor also smiled sweetly at him, and then turned to the star-studded magic elements People let out a sigh of relief. Rhodes, who had a feeling in his heart, used the power belonging to the authority of the air elemental monarch at this moment, and used the howling wind to blow the angel''s breath farther, blowing it in front of all the magic elemental people. In an instant, the elemental people were like a landslide It fell from the sky like a tsunami, and then dissipated in an instant, and the elemental core in the body also quietly shattered. Under Rhodes'' blessing, the angel''s breath showed a multiplied power. The wind of the air elemental monarch blew the angel''s breath faster and farther, and the thousands of troops belonging to the spirit element were all in an instant. Quietly destroyed! "Damn it!" Paris let out a roar, and the whole plane seemed to be shaken with her roar. Her roar made the elementals on their side tremble. After seeing the terrifying power belonging to the angel, the elementals all jumped He was extremely scared, afraid that Paris would let them fight the angel again, but the enemy didn''t care about her roar at all. Seeing that Andor easily destroyed the spirit elemental people who blocked him, and the berserk magic elements emerged from the bodies of those spirit elemental people who died at the same time, and even formed a chaotic elemental storm, even Rhodes couldn''t help admiring. With the power of an angel, she is indeed an angel who can push herself into a desperate situation. If it weren''t for Paris''s shot, Rhodes really didn''t know what to do with the angel in front of him. No matter what, Paris could never have imagined that her calculations had instead made Rhodes himself. After feeling the power of the angel, Rhodes also felt refreshed. With this angel, who else is his opponent... Thinking of this, Rhodes couldn''t help but change his expression. It was because of Paris''s intervention that he was able to gain the angel''s belief that he had the coincidence that satisfied him now. However, the reason why a coincidence is a coincidence is that if the situation is changed, it is often difficult to reproduce the original appearance. Rhodes couldn''t be thankful for the current harvest. The result that satisfies him now may undergo amazing changes in another timeline. Maybe in a certain timeline, he may even die at the hands of angels ending. Rhodes didn''t have to worry about such a problem. What has happened is already doomed. Should he worry about things changing? Rhodes really has to worry about this issue. In this world, there is still a power that can manipulate time and erase experience. That power is the time domain that exists in Molier. What Rhodes can guarantee is that the legendary rank he was promoted to at the beginning will definitely not be the elemental monarch at present. It must be Molier after many attempts. The final result. The power belonging to Molly can turn back time, through various changes to the past, and modify everything that has happened. Maybe she only needs to let Rhodes change to a promoted rank, and he will fall from the elemental plane In the hands of the Angels of Andorra. That change in the past is also the source of Rhodes'' fear of Morrill. No one would hope that everything they have worked so hard to build will collapse in an instant because of the irresistible force of time, especially Rhodes. With the surrender of the angels, there are very few people in the world who are Rhodes'' opponents. They are not heroes, and they don''t even have the qualifications to face the angels of Andorra. The magic element is the same as people. The power of an angel is so appalling that even Rhodes was amazed. Thinking of the hero Molly who turned back time, Rhode''s eyes froze, and it was time for this grievance to end. Chapter 2842 Although almost all the magic elemental people were quietly destroyed under the breath of the angel, Monel did not back down. [The problem of the slow update of new chapters has finally been solved on the app that can change the source. Download the huanyuanapp.com source change app here, and view the latest chapters of this book on multiple sites at the same time. ¡¿ At such a precarious juncture, whether Paris can successfully complete the promotion, as well as the future of the entire spiritual plane, are all dependent on him now. If Rhodes and Angel run away, it will undoubtedly be a return to the mountain. There will never be a peaceful day, and there will be a tragic revenge from the Lord of the Undead. A strong will was condensed on Moner, and he was able to save his life under the breath of an angel because he was also a hero who broke through the shackles of fate and completed his own awakening under the influence of a strong will, rather than giving him the status of a hero. With that will, even if he is asked to give up all his strength, even if it is to give up his own soul, as long as he can defeat the enemy, he will not hesitate. Under Moner''s control, countless magical nebulae turned into sharp arrows, floating on the only way the angels must pass. He found the right time, and when Andor, who had turned into a streamer, was slightly slowed down by the spiritual nebula, he launched a violent attack on her. Under the hero''s all-out attack, facing the oncoming magic arrow transformed from the top magic nebula, Andor would not avoid it, so he wanted to break through all the shackles in front of him and fly to the upper level of the plane. Even if it is an Andorra angel, it is inevitable that there will be moments of negligence. The magic arrow that has already calculated the flight path by Monel hits the flying angel. It is more like Andorra than the result of the calculation. He slammed into the magic arrow. What surprised Rhodes was that the damage contained in those magical arrows was not as good as the Titan Arrow he swung before, but just like that, it caused Andor''s flying body to sink suddenly, and the angel''s mouth also let out an attack. An inaudible murmur. Although Andor lowered the voice in his mouth, Rhodes still heard it very clearly, which also surprised him a bit. He remembered that the Angel not long ago was a Titan Thunder that could resist millions of damage without any damage. It hurts, but now it seems that something has changed. "How can his magic arrow hurt you?" Rhodes asked with some doubts. "My God, I have lost the protection of fate. Only when you give me the power again, can I enjoy the protection you have given me." The angel of Andor showed shy eyes, and looked sideways at being surrounded by her Rhodes in flight. In order to prevent Rhodes from being hurt, she kept her wings down at all times, using her pure white wings to block the incoming magical arrows. Rhodes was deep in thought. The belief of the Angel of Andor once brought her the protection of fate, making all means of harm ineffective against her. It was the blessing of the gods, and the effect was more powerful than any kind of artifact in the world. Powerful, even Rhodes fell into a helpless situation. However, when the angel''s belief deviated, was tampered with by the spiritual elemental monarch, and finally transferred to Rhodes under the influence of the field of love, things changed quietly, and now she has lost that destiny protection, will be harmed by conventional means. Under the protection of fate, Andor''s strength can be said to be extremely strong. She turned into a streamer, and she doesn''t have to care about any defensive methods at all. The only thing she has to do is attack, which is purely to the extreme. Everything else, All are given to the protection of fate, the power from destiny will protect her from harm by any means. At that time, Andorra was perfect both in offense and defense, and her strength was proudly above all the demigods. Only the protagonist of the third expansion pack could compete with her in that state. However, at the moment, she has lost the blessing of fate. Her might is still undiminished, she can launch an unimaginable violent attack on the enemy, and her strength has also entered the level of a demigod. However, without the blessing of fate, she is no longer as invulnerable as before, and she can''t fight in the world. The defense was impeccable, and Rhodes also had a lot of means to deal with her who lost the protection of fate. Habits left over from years of fighting are hard to change. The Andorra Angel''s habit is to attack relentlessly, ignoring all enemy attacks around him. Under the protection of fate, of course there is nothing wrong with doing that, and it can maximize her strength. However, without the protection of fate, this will become her biggest weakness. In the final analysis, all the power of destiny comes from the realm of destiny on the person with the stigmata. When the Angel of Andor gave up his former belief, he naturally could no longer enjoy the benefits of the power of destiny. Thinking of this, Rhodes couldn''t help shaking his head, and with a bit of regret on his brows, he couldn''t help but said: "Why are you so strong when you are against me? You also drove me to such a desperate situation, and when you surrender to me How many grades did the strength drop when it was time?" Rhodes stretched out his hand to support his forehead, and he only attacked the undefended holy angel. His strength also changed from a demigod to an ordinary demigod, not even comparable to an ordinary demigod. She lost her protection, and even the elemental monarch There are also ways to restrain yourself. However, Andor still has the power to directly obliterate the souls of non-heroic creatures. Those non-heroic existences, even the elemental monarchs, have to weigh in their hearts when they see her, whether they will be instantly killed by her. She is destined not to disappoint Rhodes. Hearing Rhodes'' complaints, the Angel of Andorra could only hold him tighter. Rhodes could almost feel the heartbeat of the angel: "I''m sorry, my god, I must have let you down." Those words that were as gentle as water and seemed to be coquettish made Rhodes couldn''t help but turn around and look, but saw Andor''s eyes turned red, looking at him full of unstoppable disappointment, as if Rhodes had done something Sorry about her things like that. Even Rhodes, being looked at by Tian with such eyes, gradually couldn''t bear it anymore, so he said, "Don''t call me that, just call me by my name." "Okay, my lord Rhodes." Hearing what Rhodes said, Andor also understood that he must have forgiven himself, and a sweet smile appeared on his face unconsciously, and the corners of his eyes were like crescent moons, which could not be hidden The lovely bright eyes below. "I can''t protect you like your original god, nor can I give you the shelter from all harm that is destined to prevent you. What I can give you is the shelter from death. In my death domain, you will never Will really die, no matter how many times you die, as long as I come, I can wake you up again." Rhode said calmly. Maybe he is not like the stigmata, who can rely on the power of fate to rule everything in the world. Just a blessing of fate is enough to make countless self-proclaimed powerful beings helpless. He can''t give angels such perfect protection, but He also has the thing he is best at, which is the power derived from death. In his domain of death, the dead will usher in rebirth, as long as their souls cannot be destroyed, they will be reborn again and again, and fight for Rhodes to the last moment. The existence that could destroy souls in the past was also regarded by Rhodes as the greatest threat to him. The Angel of Andorra was the existence that Rhodes feared the most, but now, everything has changed. He has opposed him many times and killed him. The Angels of Andorra, who don''t know how many members of the legion, are now behind Rhodes, flying around him with a gentle face. In a sense, the domain of death is somewhat similar to that blessing of fate, and it can also provide the Angel of Andorra who can only attack but not defend, with a chance to flex her muscles. The power from the realm of death is the best protection Rhodes provides for the undead who follow him. He doesn''t need any predestined protection. He will use the death of countless undead to lay out a mountain of corpses and sea of ??bones. the way. Listening to Rhodes'' narration, and feeling the determination in Rhodes'' heart, the Andorra angel''s smile became even sweeter. She gently put her mouth next to Rhodes'' ear, and whispered: "My lord Rhodes, when you surpass In the world, all the dead will rise from the ground, the dead and the buried will listen to your judgment, and I will turn into the arrow of judgment in your hand and destroy all enemies for you..." At the end, Angel of Andorra seemed to have thought of that scene, and her face became slightly red. She looked at Rhodes'' side face, and there was unspeakable admiration and admiration in her heart. She even didn''t want to return to the main position. In the middle of the plane, I just want to hug Rhodes like this, and fly to the end of time in the spiritual plane. Rhodes just let out a long laugh. Now that he has the effect of Andorra Angel, who else can stop him? Who else could be his enemy? As long as the obstacles originating from time are removed, world conquest is just around the corner, just as the angels whispered. Rhodes turned his head slightly and looked towards the Angel of Andor. He carefully sized up the Holy Angel in front of him. It was hard to imagine that Andor''s own prestige alone was enough to scare away the rebellious and unyielding Flaming Girl. . But now, the angels have surrendered to him. When she sees the flame girl next time, when she sees the appearance of the Angel of Andorra, she will definitely be shocked, right? The attacks of the magic elementals are still going on, and the most important thing right now is how to get out of the spiritual plane that traps them. Thinking of this, Rhodes couldn''t help but look at the Andorra angel beside him: "After you fly to the place where the magic elements are the most concentrated, if I use the power of the monarchy, I can barely mobilize the magic elements and tear a passage leading to the main plane in the plane, but the passage will be extremely unstable, and it will I don¡¯t know where it leads to in the main plane, do you have any good solutions?¡± Listening to Rhodes'' question, the Angel of Andor blinked, his moving star eyes turned up slightly, and soon he had an answer: "I can still use the power of the angel to open the passage leading to the clouds and send us Send it back to Cloud City on the main plane." The corner of Rhode''s mouth twitched. As expected of the former Holy Judgment Angel, the door between the clouds opened as soon as he said it, but what did Rhodes do in Cloud City? Are you throwing yourself into a trap? Besides, the current Andorra is no longer a member of Cloud City, she now belongs to Rhodes, if she returns to Cloud City like this, I''m afraid it will cause even bigger troubles. Just one Andorra Angel brought Rhodes a lot of trouble. As the Stigmata regained his strength, the Archangel in Cloud City also gained more or less strength and regained his strength. The strength in ancient legends and the blessing of fate are not only given to Andorra alone. If the rest of the angels are devout enough, they can also enjoy the protection of the power of fate. The power belonging to the domain of fate is so unreasonable. The domain of fate, like the domain of time, is the domain that ancient existences rely on to become famous, and it is already the most powerful force in the world. Now, Rhodes understands why in hell, Messika has been trying his best to persuade him to revive the souls of those who destroy the stigmata, just to prevent this situation from happening now. At that time, Rhodes did not follow Messijia''s advice, but instead planned to use the event of the soul recovery of the Stigmata to profit from it. Of course, he was not disappointed. From the remnant soul of the stigmata, Rhodes inspired the source of sin karma on his body, and obtained a large number of sin karma points in exchange for the domain belonging to the king of hell. Whether it is the Burning Domain or the Domain of Love, they are all unique skills of the King of Hell, and they cannot be easily learned by other creatures in any other situation. The characteristics belonging to the domain can also guarantee that it is a unique power, and it is theoretically impossible for other creatures to master it. But Rhodes managed to do this. Relying on the power of the source of sin, Rhodes obtained two powerful domains, and relying on the power of those two domains, he finally reached the current situation. Take what''s happening right now, if it wasn''t for the power of the Domain of Love, even if Andorra''s angel''s faith collapsed and he became a fallen angel, it would be impossible for Rhodes to be his faith in his heart, and Rhodes would not be able to obtain this angel effectiveness. Rhodes didn''t regret the choice at that time. The two powerful domains on him were enough to offset the hidden dangers brought about by the recovery of the stigmata. Rhodes was not afraid that the enemy was too strong, as long as he was strong enough to It''s enough to compete with the enemy. It is not impossible to restrain the realm of fate that belongs to the stigmata. According to the prophet Messiah, the power that can resist fate is the will of the hero. Under the influence of strong will, it is destined The protection will also be broken by the hero, nothing can stop a real hero. The protagonist of the third expansion, the arrogant king holding the blade of doom, is the true hero. According to the trajectory of the expansion, he is the one who stood up to fight against fate and the angel in the cloud. His heroic will also made him not have to fear the persecution in fate. But now, the job that belonged to the arrogant king seemed to be snatched by Rhodes. Rhodes didn''t want to be an enemy of fate, but how could he back down when the disaster in fate came to him? "Then follow what I said, let''s find a way to get out of this plane." Rhodes said slowly. Chapter 2843 As the Angel of Andor turned into a streamer and began to fly at an unimaginable speed again, the magical arrows that the enemy used to stop her also moved away from Rhodes. The speed at which the Angels of Andor erupted was somewhat beyond Rhodes'' imagination. Rhodes felt that everything around him was retreating rapidly, and the space also showed an unrealistic and illusory color. Falling far behind Rhodes. In Rhodes'' impression, it took Andora less than a few minutes to cross the entire Bracada snowy region. She didn''t need to cast space magic, because the speed she erupted was not much faster than space magic. Let. After breaking through all obstacles, Rhodes came to the high altitude of this plane, and there was a feeling of seeing the sun in front of him. In the spiritual plane, the spiritual nebula mainly gathers in the lower layer of the plane, where Paris belongs to the territory, and the spiritual nebula is so condensed that it is difficult for even the angels of Andorra to break through, and only by holding the ball of destruction Only a strong Rhodes can easily resolve those obstacles. And above the high altitude of this plane, there is a winding magic nebula gathered. The bright and gorgeous magic scene is enough to make any mage get lost under the nebula''s package, but Rhodes will not be like this. The authority of the elemental monarch has now been invoked by him. Under Rhode''s control, the infinite magic nebula revolved around him at high speed, as if there were substantial air waves stirring layer by layer, and turned into a magic storm built by the Milky Way in a blink of an eye. . Behind Rhodes, she also felt the power of the magical storm. The Angel of Andorra did not panic at all. Looking at Rhodes, the look of respect and love became stronger and stronger. She believed that the person she followed and trusted would definitely There are ways to get them out of trouble. In an instant, rolled up by Rhodes, in the chilling wind, a scorching heat wave suddenly appeared, as if a flame ignited the storm, and the mysterious magic nebula like a galaxy turned into a flame whirlwind at this moment, stronger than the blade. The sharper turbulence capable of shredding the sky, and the incomparably hot flames capable of burning the earth complement each other, and together they launch a fierce attack on the space of this plane. The authority belonging to the fire elemental monarch is also being used by Rhodes at this moment. Perhaps because of the burning domain in the soul, Rhodes'' use of the authority of the fire elemental monarch is even more convenient than the authority of the air system. [A novel app that has been running stably for many years, comparable to the old version of the book chasing artifact, the source-changing app used by old bookworms, huanyuanapp.com] This discovery also made Rhodes secretly click his tongue. He doesn''t have a domain related to air magic, but has the same domain as the fire elemental monarch. Therefore, he is more loved by the fire element and easier to use. Under the power of the monarchy, coupled with the role of Burning Domain, Rhodes'' power in fire magic has surpassed all the legendary magicians of the fire system, and only Ferrum, who is the elemental monarch of the fire system , in order to firmly suppress Rhodes in terms of the power of fire magic. With Rhodes'' continuous urging, he became more proficient in using the authority of the monarch, and even the space barrier in the spiritual plane could not continue to stop him at this moment. When Rhodes had a certain moment in his mind, the flame tornado transformed by the magic nebula immediately bombarded towards the weak point of this plane. With the sound of the mirror breaking, the nearby space sank, revealing the endless void below, but that burst The sound of breaking didn''t last long, and was soon covered by the whistling sound of the strong wind. The flame tornado did not dissipate with the collapse of the space, but continued to protect Rhodes, protecting him and the Angel of Andorra, roaming in the endless void together, enough to split the space turbulence of all things, and could not break through The protection of the flame tornado endangers the body of the person in it. In the spiritual plane, Paris, who arrived late, could only stare blankly at the shattered space. Her strength would be greatly reduced when she went out of the spiritual plane. She might not be the opponent of that angel. , I didn''t expect Rhodes to pick up a big deal this time. "Lord Paris... That Rhodes, he actually has the authority of the two elemental monarchs of air and fire. This is simply impossible. Even the former Gwen Magnus has never able to do this.¡± Looking at the traces left by the flame tornado, Moner couldn''t help but tremble all over. As a man of magic elements, he naturally understood what kind of power is needed to raise such a terrible magic, and only the authority of the monarch can achieve it. all of these. What Monell couldn''t believe was that his master, Paris, had been pursuing the authority of a monarch for many years, but Rhodes actually had the authority of two different monarchs. This is simply impossible. things, but it happened just like that. Any elemental monarch has the power to make one plane tremble, but now Rhodes has the authority of two monarchs and has the effect of an angel. I am afraid that the spiritual plane will not be easy in the future. Thinking of this, Monell couldn''t help but cast her fearful eyes on the spiritual elemental monarch. I am afraid that she is the only one who knows what to do on the spiritual plane. "The authority that belongs to the elemental monarch will not appear out of thin air." Paris stared at the traces left by Rhodes when he escaped, and there was a bit of thought in his eyes as deep as the Milky Way. "How much is Rhodes?" The emergence of a monarchy can only mean that a monarch has lost his power and authority, and it seems that the one who lost his authority should be the fire elemental monarch." Following Paris''s narration, Monell also understood the crux of the matter. There are only so many authorities belonging to elemental monarchs, and each authority is held by those famous existences. Now Rhodes has an extra monarch. Authority can only mean that a certain monarch lacks the authority to control the elements, and this is exactly the opportunity Paris is looking for. "Let the elemental people go to the fire elemental plane to find out. If the fire elemental monarch is not strong enough, they will attack that plane... Even if they can''t seize the monarchy, as long as they control the elemental plane, they can still achieve their goals." Following Paris'' order, the nearby spiritual elementalists immediately took action, fighting for her as the spiritual elemental monarch. Although Rhodes escaped successfully, he also exposed many things invisibly, and Paris, who was keen to observe, would naturally not let go of such an opportunity. Since Rhodes can''t be dealt with for a while, isn''t it impossible to deal with the fire elemental monarch who has lost his authority? And in the void, under the coercion of the flame tornado, Rhodes also found a space channel to return to the main plane. "Praise my lord." Andor whispered in Rhode''s ear, her wings wrapped Rhode''s body, she was like a gentle guardian angel, able to sweep away all approaching threats for Rhodes, and when necessary, She can also turn into a holy angel who judges the world, letting Rhodes'' enemies understand what fear is. Rhodes'' biggest gain from this trip is the Angel of Andorra behind him. Rhodes not only solved a very threatening, even invincible enemy, but also allowed him to have a powerful subordinate who worked wholeheartedly, which was a blessing in disguise. "We will be able to return to the main plane soon." Sensing the fluctuations in the nearby space, Rhodes also came to a conclusion in his heart. Right now, Rhodes'' method of traveling through space does not rely on the power of the gate of another dimension, but relies on the authority of the monarch on his body to forcibly blast this space, so as to shuttle in the void. Naturally, this method does not have a different dimension The stability of the gate came, and it could even be said to be very dangerous. In that endless void, there is a space turbulence that can tear everything down. There is no way to replenish magic elements here. The flame tornado beside Rhodes is also becoming more and more turbulent under the turbulence. The weaker it is, the more it will disappear completely. Except for Rhodes, I am afraid that no one will be willing to use this method to travel between planes. If they encounter a stage wave formed by turbulent currents, they will even sweep it into an unknown alien plane. Unimaginably dangerous. But Rhodes can only do this. He can''t stay in the spiritual plane for a long time, and the various situations in the main plane don''t allow him to do this. Who knows what the hero Molly will do if he hasn''t returned for a long time , he couldn''t let the entire undead kingdom be under the shadow of the big red dragon. Fortunately, the accident did not happen. The power belonging to the authority of the elemental monarch also guaranteed that the flame tornado condensed by Rhodes would not be easily destroyed by the turbulent flow of space. Before the protection around him disappeared, Rhodes Finally found the location of the main plane, and then returned to the plane he was most familiar with with the angel of Andorra. The fairly balanced magic elements immediately wrapped Rhode''s whole body, and he was promoted to the elemental monarch, so he was naturally more likely to be loved by the magic elements, and he was regarded as one of the powers belonging to the elemental monarch. The reason why Rhodes said that the nearby elements are fairly balanced is because there are only three magic elements here, except for the fire element. Of course Rhodes knew why. Someone relied on the authority of the fire elemental monarch to take away all the flames in the world, and completely cut off the fire element in the entire plane, and fell into a boundless night. That person just lent the monarchy authority to His flame maiden. Without the existence of the fire element, one of the four elements, some rules of the main plane have quietly broken, and the stability of the world has also been shaken. Rhodes, who returned from the spiritual plane, can clearly feel what happened on the plane. Variety. Without the flame, without the shining of light, it won''t be long before the whole world will undergo earth-shaking changes, and all of this is just the handwriting of one of the four elemental monarchs, the fire elemental monarch, and the other elemental monarchs are still in the dark. plan. The earth elemental monarch also broke free from the seal belonging to the stigmata, but he did not take back all the earth elements in the world like the flame girl, and let the power of the earth that carries everything in the world be under his control. The earth is falling apart, and I am afraid that the entire Doomsday War will be stagnated because of this. Without the battlefield that constitutes the earth, he will even be attacked by all the creatures in the Doomsday War. The remaining elemental monarchs want to take back their power. difficulty. For this reason, the earth elemental monarch can only be the last one to withdraw his power. The moment he withdraws his power, it also declares that the elemental monarch has completed his work, the power of the elements is completely terminated, and the entire main plane will completely cease to exist. Shaking his head, Rhodes remembered the air elemental monarchy he inherited. Since Thelma hadn''t broken the previous seal, the former Thelma was better at controlling the strong wind rather than driving lightning. This seal that imprisoned the monarch''s power, Now it also came to Rhodes. Although he was promoted to be an elemental monarch, the power that Rhodes can use at present is still greatly restricted, and only when he breaks the seal imposed by the stigmata like the other elemental monarchs, can Rhodes use the power that belongs to him. With all the power of the elemental monarch, at that time, all air magic elements in the entire world will obey Rhodes'' control. It''s a pity that it is extremely difficult to break the seal of the stigmata. Thelma has worked hard for an unknown amount of time, made countless attempts, and has not made any special progress. That seal is a serious problem that plagues all elemental monarchs. Every elemental monarch hopes to break the seal on his body, and he can even pay an unimaginable price for this, but so far, only the two elemental monarchs of fire and earth have achieved this. As for the two monarchs of the air system and the water system There is still no way to break the seal. Rhodes fell into thinking for a while. The method may exist. According to the message Thelma left to himself before the soul dissipated, if Rhodes intends to break the power seal, he needs to go to Eli''s At the end, on the endless sea beyond the mainland, find the water elemental monarch Sariel who is fighting there. She seems to know the way to break the monarch''s seal. Due to various incidents, Rhodes has never had the opportunity to meet the water elemental monarch in Airi, and it is said that he is thinking about how to break the seal belonging to the elemental monarch. Just the big red dragon, I don''t know how long Rhodes will be in peace. As for the matter of the elemental monarch, Rhodes can only temporarily put it aside and wait for it to be dealt with in the future. Although Rhodes was finally promoted to become an elemental monarch due to Morrill''s changes in the past, there is still a gap between his strength and the real elemental monarchs, let alone those who have broken the seal of power and are in charge of everything on the main plane. The monarch of the elements, Rhodes has no way to reach their level of strength. However, what surprised Rhodes at the moment was that because he did not rely on orthodox space magic to return to the main plane, but violently tore the space apart, revealing the passage to return to the main plane, so Rhodes could not return to the main plane. Choose the space where you will return. The scene in front of him was somewhat beyond Rhodes'' expectations. As the power of the flame tornado completely dissipated, everything in front of him revealed his true face to Rhodes. It was a blue and peaceful ocean, which deeply attracted Rhodes. The sea is calm and calm, but there are turbulent torrents hidden in it, as if telling Rhodes that he has finally come to the right place. Chapter 2844 With Rhode''s thought, the thick earth magic wave spread out to the surroundings, until the end of the line of sight, the earth magic was still spreading, and everything around was completely fed back to Rhode''s mind. Under the effect of seeing through the earth, Rhodes could see the nearby terrain clearly. For him, the most urgent task now is to figure out where he is. If he had the Eternal Demon Eye, Rhodes wouldn''t have to be so troublesome. He only needs to activate the ability of the Eternal Demon Eye to see everything around him. It''s a pity that the Eternal Demon Eye is still on Rhode''s body, and he can''t do it for the time being. Using it, Rhodes can only use a more primitive method, which is to cast the magic of seeing through the earth. Under the influence of the monarchy, Rhodes'' ability to see through the earth is far more effective than that of ordinary mages. With Rhode''s control, the earth magic spread towards the surroundings like a big net covering the surroundings, and everything detected by the magic elements appeared in Rhodes'' mind in a three-dimensional form. Rhodes can almost feel every uneven pothole on the ground, and everything nearby cannot escape Rhodes'' observation. "It seems that we have come to the edge of the continent, but we just don''t know where it is." Shaking his head, looking at the boundless ocean, in the entire main plane, only at the end of the continent can we see the surging waves magnificent landscape. "My lord Rhodes, even if this place and Bracada are located on two sides of the mainland, as long as you give an order, I will be able to take you back to the Bracada Snowland in a short time." Andor put her hands in front of her, and gently suggested to Rhodes that for her who was flying fast, distance was not an obstacle at all, and there was no place that could stop her. "Don''t worry. Now that you''re at the beach, how can you not see the master of the ocean?" Rhodes said slowly. Brought to the beach by the frenzied space turbulence, for Rhodes, this is more like an opportunity for him. Before the soul of Thelma dissipated, she told Rhodes that if she wanted to know how to break the seal, she had to go to the seaside to find Water Elemental Monarch Salier, it''s a pity that Rhodes has no time to deal with this matter, and now he just came to the beach, of course Rhodes will not forget this matter. Seeing that Rhodes had made up his mind, Andor didn''t say any more, but stood meekly behind Rhodes, like a loyal maid, waiting for his fate. Arriving at the junction of the land and the sea, the blue waves rolled up the fine yellow sand, forming a beach. Rhodes did not stop, and continued to move forward. He stepped on the sea, but did not sink to the bottom of the water. , but walking on the surface of the sea, the authority that belongs to the monarch has also become restless at this moment. In Rhode''s perception, a powerful aura is gradually approaching, and the owner of that aura is the water elemental monarch he is looking for. A huge wave rose abruptly and hit Rhodes on the sea. Andor couldn''t help being a little worried, but Rhodes looked calm. Facing the temptation of the water elemental monarch, he couldn''t avoid it. Instead, an endless gust of wind rose up, and the strong impact brought by the huge storm stopped the advancement of the wave. On top of the waves, the woman in the ice-blue dress finally appeared. Her ears were pointed and slender. She didn''t look like the human in Rhodes'' impression, but more like an elf. Also transformed from pure elements, Sariel did not turn into a human like Flame Maiden, but turned into an elf with a softer and more beautiful appearance. Perhaps because of fighting in Eri for a long time, Sariel actually carried a little elf aura on her body. If it wasn''t for Rhodes feeling the tyrannical and majestic elemental power from her body, Rhodes might really think that he met an elf. "I felt the news of Thelma''s death from the howling Qi element. I didn''t want to believe all of this. How could the majestic elemental monarch fall in the main plane? Killed by those ants-like main plane creatures? It wasn''t until I saw you that I realized it was true." Looking at Rhodes, the elf woman on the water sighed deeply, and there was some memory and nostalgia in the sigh. "When Somla challenged him, I tried to help him, but I didn''t expect Somla to be so decisive that he would take away the monarchy at the expense of his life." Rhodes shrugged. During Somla''s challenge, Rhodes did everything he could, even regardless of his status, and joined the Flame Maiden in the monarch''s challenge. Even so, Rhodes still did not stop the hero who was incarnated by lightning. The heroic will existing in Somla was so strong that it was unimaginable. Rhode even suspected that with Somra''s strong will at that time, he even Being able to break through the limitations of the field of fate and hurt the angels protected by fate, it''s a pity that I can''t try it. That challenge ended with the fall of both Thelma and Somla. Of course, it was also because of Thelma''s previous soul trauma, but it is undeniable that it was the strong will of the challenger Somla that was the reason. It was the culprit who really brought Thelma down. At the time of parting, Thelma handed over the sovereignty of the air element to Rhodes. Rhodes relied on his promotion to the legendary position and the power of the monarchy to finally leave the spiritual plane and find the water elemental monarch Sariel. "You have the authority of more than one monarch." Salier, who is also the elemental monarch, naturally saw the abnormality on Rhodes at a glance. In her perception, there were two extremely ancient powers of authority that contained terrifying power on Rhodes. She was deeply surprised. Rhodes can still use Thelma''s inheritance before his death to explain the authority that belongs to the air elemental monarch, but what about the authority that belongs to the fire elemental monarch? Salier, who has survived for countless years, felt dazed for a moment when she felt the authority in Rhodes'' body. She had never seen such a thing before. How could a creature possess the authority of two monarchs at the same time? Not to mention that it is not the elemental creatures that have the authority, but the weak human beings in the main plane, which makes her feel incredible. But the fact is that it is so, Salier can''t help but believe it, the power and aura belonging to the monarchy can''t be faked at all. At this moment, even Salier had to admit that the human being, who had never been in her eyes, had the authority of two different elemental monarchs. Although the original Rhodes, relying on the forbidden magic domain on the hero Tanan, snatched the ball of destruction carried by Sariel in one fell swoop, but Sariel still did not take him seriously. In her opinion, Rhodes also But it was only by good luck that he achieved this. In terms of real strength, he couldn''t compare with the elemental monarch. Right now, she can''t despise Rhodes again, those two attributes are completely different, the only thing in common is that the authority of the monarchy with extremely powerful power has already explained to Sariel that Rhodes is no longer the one who is underestimated by her. The existence of Rhodes, the current Rhodes, is already an elemental monarch with the same status as her, or even a bit higher. The power contained in a monarchy is so terrifying, it can create an elemental monarch who controls all elements, let alone two monarchies. Looking at Rhodes in front of him, even though he was only energetic and without those artifacts, those two sovereign powers were real powers, and it was enough to shock Sariel, who could hardly believe it Everything in sight. "It seems that you have already seen it." Listening to Sariel''s words, Rhodes just nodded slightly. Even Paris in the spiritual plane can see that he has two sovereign powers. There is no way to hide it from the real elemental monarch, and it will be sooner or later that Salier discovers it. In this case, Rhodes simply no longer hides it, but shows the power of the monarchy. At this moment, the turbulent waves on the sea began to calm down under the joint suppression of the flames and the strong wind. Although all the fire elements in the world have already been taken away by the flame girl, the monarchy that broke the seal is still extremely terrifying. Under the blessing of the burning domain, the power displayed is even stronger than the air element The authority of the monarch is stronger. This discovery made Rhodes smack his tongue inwardly. He understood the reliance on the Flaming Girl. With such a powerful monarchy, she has recovered all the fire elements in the world, and she has the power to enhance the Burning Domain. , of course she would not put other enemies in the eyes, no wonder she dared to challenge the arrogant king, she was not overwhelmed with feelings, but really had something to rely on, but in front of the arrogant king, her strength was still not enough. Looking at Rhodes who controls the authority of the monarch, Salier took a deep breath. When she felt the power of the authority of the monarch from Rhodes, she wanted to take the authority away and find someone she trusted. An air elemental creature, as the inheritor of the air elemental monarch. In Salier''s eyes, Rhodes is extremely dangerous and difficult to control at all. Let him become the air elemental monarch, who knows how much damage it will bring to the plans of the monarchs in the future, and only the person she chooses, she Only then can I trust it. From the gust of wind and flames, Salier''s expression gradually changed. What she didn''t expect was that Rhodes could be so suitable for the power of a monarch. He, who was promoted to a legend, seemed to be born for this power. Even Salier couldn''t find a more suitable successor to the monarch than Rhodes. More importantly, what made Salier sneer again and again was that Rhodes possessed another monarchy authority, which was clearly the authority of the fire element monarch Fromm, who could call all the flames in the world. In Salier''s perception, Fromm is alive and well, and there is no danger of falling like Thelma. If she is not willing, no one will be able to take away from her the power that belongs to the fire elemental monarch , even if a stronger enemy destroys the fire elemental monarch, the monarchy authority will automatically belong to the fire elemental plane, and it will never come to Rhodes like it is now. "Flem, what are you doing?" Sariel let out a cold snort. As an elemental monarch, the authority of the monarch is an important source of power for them. It is impossible for any elemental monarch to hand over the authority of the monarch to others except when they are dying. In the hands of others, Salier would never do such a thing, but the fire elemental monarch did so, and handed over the monarchy to the extremely dangerous Rhodes. She couldn''t help complaining in her heart, and she didn''t know what the hell the fire elemental monarchs were doing. Did she forget the big plan that belonged to the elemental monarchs? To take out the monarchy so easily, I am afraid that it is easy to lend it out, but it is not so easy to take it back. [A novel app that has been running stably for many years, comparable to the old version of the book chasing artifact, the source-changing app used by old bookworms, huanyuanapp.com] However, at least Fromm''s behavior also explained one thing to Sariel, that is, as the fire elemental monarch, she trusted Rhodes in front of her so much that she even lent the monarch''s authority. Thelma, who was dying, also did the same thing. It seems that there is something about Rhodes that they really care about. "Fortunately, you can get the power of two elements." Salier said angrily, but where Rhodes only has one monarchy power, she will not let Rhodes go easily, but will try her best to let the monarchy power Back to the elemental creatures. However, after thinking of Rhodes'' two powers, Salier had to change her mind. Being able to gain the trust of the two elemental monarchs, Rhodes had already proved himself in a certain sense, and Salier could not go against the rest. The meaning of the two elemental monarchs. Even though Thelma has long since fallen, his words still count in Salier. Rhodes also noticed Salier''s eyes, so he could only explain: "Are you referring to the power of the fire element in me? At that time, I was facing a powerful enemy. In order to ensure my safety, Fromm This is the only way to leave the authority that belongs to the monarch, and I did not snatch it." Listening to Rhodes'' explanation, the Andorra angel behind him covered his mouth and snickered. Hearing the seemingly uncontrollable laughter of the silver bell, Rhodes couldn''t help but glared at the naughty angel. Her arrival scares the flame girl away. Recalling the power of the angel, Rhodes couldn''t help showing a smile. The power that can scare away the elemental monarch, I am afraid that no one is willing to believe what he said, but it just happened like this. The flame girl, after hearing about the arrival of the Angel of Andorra, turned around and fled without the slightest thought of staying to fight, which is enough to explain a lot of problems. Even the Elemental Sovereign couldn''t resist the soul-killing power of Andorra''s angels. The power of angels was so terrifying. But before leaving, Flame Maiden was very worried about Rhodes'' safety, so she purposely kept the monarchy on her. Chapter 2845 After chatting with Salier for a while, Rhodes finally got to the point: "Before Thelma''s soul dissipated, she asked me to come to you and said that you knew how to break the seal of the air elemental monarch. The true power of the monarchy?" Hearing Rhodes mention this, Salier didn''t answer immediately, but fell into silence. Thinking about being sealed by the stigmata back then, all the power was taken away and used to shape everything that belongs to the main plane. This is a past that all elemental monarchs do not want to recall. Now that Rhodes mentioned it again, Salier''s eyes It also showed a bit of reminiscence. The light blue waves bloomed from Salier''s body, making her look as delicate and bright as a lotus emerging from the water, but there was a little worry between her brows: "The seal of the air elemental monarch is located in the deepest part of Cloud City. To break the seal, you must face the stigmata who once sealed all the elemental monarchs. According to our original plan, Thelma and Fromm The seal must be broken last, and the seal between me and the earth elemental monarch should be broken first. I didn''t expect Fromm to find an opportunity in the depths of hell and unlock the seal that restricts his own power, but I don''t recommend you to follow her example. Behavior." Listening to Salier''s narration, Rhodes couldn''t help shaking his head secretly. He didn''t expect that the location of the seal of the air elemental monarch was in the deepest part of Cloud City, which is not a good thing. After seeing the abilities of the Angels of Andor, Rhodes had a clearer understanding of the power of the Stigmata. In the third piece of expansion, Erathia, ruled by the Stigmata, is undoubtedly the main force against the Hell Legion. Their strength can be imagined, let alone a defensive place like Cloud City, It was the base camp of angels and holy spirits. Apart from personally leading the army to attack, Rhodes could hardly find any flaws for him to use. In contrast, the seal that exists in the depths of hell is so loosely defended that the Flame Girl found an opportunity to break the seal alone. This also made Rhodes sigh in his heart. Unexpectedly, the Flame Girl''s reckless behavior, There will be a day when it will have a miraculous effect. "Cloud City... After I resolve all the crises caused by the big red dragon, it will definitely become my number one enemy." As if thinking of something, Rhode''s complexion could not help but sink. The Holy See, which was once incomparably brilliant in ancient Erathia, has now become a stumbling block for him. With the expansion of power, in order to pursue a stronger elemental monarch Without strength, he will definitely go to war with Cloud City. Even if Rhodes doesn''t do this, after the end of the Doomsday War, all creatures that survived this battle will be liquidated by the winner. The difference is that it depends on whether the initiator behind the liquidation is a demon in hell or an angel among the clouds. In this war of kings that swept the entire world and affected everything in the world, ordinary creatures had no choice at all, either drifted with the tide and became victims of the battle, or hid at the end of the world, waiting for the final reckoning, but Rhodes was different , he can make a choice, and his power is enough to affect this huge doomsday battle. "You don''t have to worry about the seal in Yunzhong City. We will naturally help you after the other elemental monarchs get out of trouble. The most important thing now is to break the seal on me." [In view of the general environment, this site may be closed at any time, please move to the permanent source replacement app, huanyuanapp.com as soon as possible] Looking at Rhodes who was in deep thought, Salier said calmly at this moment, her tone was as cold as she looked, as if there were no emotional fluctuations in it, but it was like the sea, enough to contain everything in the world. "In order to break the seal at the end of the ocean, I need that sword, the artifact called the Ice Sword. Only it can help me get rid of the seal. However, a group of ant-like elves snatched my Ice Sword It¡¯s an unforgivable crime for them to offend the majesty of the elemental monarchs so much!¡± As Sariel got angry, her tone gradually turned cold without a trace of temperature. Just like the air element contains the power of atmosphere and thunder, the water element also contains the power of flowing water and ice. Standing in front of Salier at this moment, Rhodes only felt that the extreme cold was spreading. The chill emanating from Salier''s body was not a chilling and terrifying chill, but a pure bone-piercing ice. Cold, that is the result of the extreme low temperature, Rhodes even saw the nearby ocean freeze into ice, and an iceberg was about to rise in a blink of an eye. The existence that is the enemy of Salier must be careful to be completely frozen and trapped in the endless ice package. However, the ultimate power of ice is not on Salier in front of her, but in the territory of Eri, on the divine sword that freezes everything, even Salier herself, who manipulates the water element, is in front of her. When facing the sword of ice, she would fall into a deep disadvantage, let alone take that sword into her hands. She fought with Eli''s guardians for an unknown amount of time, but ended in failure. Just when Rhodes felt extremely cold, and he, who was only energetic at the moment, gradually couldn''t bear it, a faint warmth came from behind Rhodes. Rhodes turned around and saw the Angel of Andor leaning on him Behind him, he covered his whole body with six wings, preventing the ice from spreading further. Salier turned her clear and cold eyes, glanced at Rhode lightly, and looked at him carefully before saying, "You in this state can''t help me take back the artifact. You should let me get it back as soon as possible." The spirit returns to the body, come here to find me again. Edmund, the lord of the earth element, is on call at any time, and he will also help me grab the sword of ice. The hero Jenny, relying on the power of the sword of ice, has made me suffer a lot , this time it''s time for her to pay the price." Listening to Sariel''s mother''s unquestionable instructions, Rhodes could only helplessly shrug his shoulders. He didn''t come to the beach on purpose to find the water elemental monarch to talk about the past, but just happened to be swept here by the turbulence of space, and just had the opportunity to talk to her. chat. Rhodes, who only had the spirit left, naturally couldn''t compare with the original body. Standing here, he couldn''t even bear the icy aura emanating from the body of the water elemental monarch, so how can he talk about fighting with the water elemental monarch? , Take back the ice sword she expected from the hands of those Eli creatures? The current Rhodes has no way to help Sariel. He can only wait for the body to recover, and then come to the seaside to win the Excalibur with her. Although Rhodes was helpless, he could only accept this. Looking at the Angel of Andorra, some thoughts seemed to flash in Rhodes'' mind, but these thoughts were quickly rejected by himself. Although Andorra''s power is unparalleled, she will inevitably appear restrained in the face of many heroes in Eri. The power in her body cannot be effective against heroes at all. The holder of the Sword of Ice is such a hero. The guardian hero Jenny, Rhodes has heard of that hero''s name for a long time, and even broke out conflicts with him many times in different battles. Even the collection of the ghost king''s cloak parts on Rhodes can be traced back to that hero. on a hero. What Rhodes didn''t expect was that the hero actually held the sword of ice and became the biggest enemy of the water elemental monarch. The light that belongs to the hero seems to never be dim, but this time she has to face , is the joint siege of the elemental monarchs, and the end will not be so good. Thinking of the power that belonged to the sword of ice that he accidentally glimpsed with the eternal magic eye, Rhodes couldn''t help but click his tongue secretly. There is an unimaginable power in the sword of ice, even if it is the arrow of the Titan, it can be compared with it. One ratio also fell behind. The hero Jenny was able to use the power of the ice sword to suppress the water elemental monarch, but Rhodes was unable to suppress the previous hero Somra with the Titan Arrow alone, which can explain many problems. According to Rhodes'' estimation, among all the artifacts, the Ice Sword is the most powerful one, and the only divine sword that can compete with the Ice Sword is the Doomsday Blade in the depths of hell. Or the alliance of angels in the hands of the archangel, I don''t know what kind of sparks will be created when those divine swords collide. Looking at the water elemental monarch at the side, when she gets the ice sword and breaks the monarch''s seal, her strength will jump to the apex of all elemental monarchs. Unable to compete with it, she will become an existence that Rhodes also fears. It¡¯s just that in some strengths, Salier is still lacking. She is not a hero, and she is destined to be difficult to compete with the power of fate. In terms of pure power, she may have few opponents, but she can¡¯t stop Andorra. The angel''s obliteration of the soul can''t stop the manipulation of fate. This can''t help but make Rhodes secretly click his tongue. The power of fate is perhaps the most terrifying kind of power. "I can feel the wounds in your spirit. You must have been attacked by spiritual elements, right? Do you want to go back to Bracada? I can give you a ride." Sariel glanced at Rhodes, and said indifferently Said that the traces left by those spiritual elemental people can''t be hidden from her as the elemental monarch. She can see at a glance that Rhodes'' current abnormal state is caused by the spiritual elements that have forcibly dragged his spirit and soul. It''s just that wanting to drag the soul of an already powerful person like Rhodes is also a huge burden for spiritual elements. Ordinary spiritual elemental people can''t achieve all this at all, even Sally Er also can''t shake Rhode''s spirit directly. Rhode also has the blessing of the hero template. In the will contest with ordinary creatures, he can easily gain the upper hand and drag Rhode''s spirit. The existence must be a hero in the spirit element . Looking at the entire spiritual plane, it can be said that there are very few heroes. The more powerful a creature is, the harder it is to become a hero, let alone an elemental person who can control spirit and magic. The depth of their thinking is not in the mage. Underneath, calmness is the emotion they most often maintain. How can they be stimulated by the hero''s will to awaken and become heroes without any emotional fluctuations at all? On the contrary, those weak creatures, when they feel the deep stimulation brought by despair, are more likely to explode their own heroic will and turn into real heroes. Among these creatures, humans are undoubtedly the best example, followed by those elves who guard the forest. Although the general strength of the elves is much higher than that of humans, after a short period of training, each of them can raise a bow and set an arrow, and become a great elf archer guarding the jungle. It takes time and training to reach the same level, but the number of heroes among the elves is not inferior to that of humans. According to Salier''s observation, that seems to be because a considerable number of elves are extremely full and rich in emotion. Compared with them, human beings are more likely to become numb and submissive in their lives for many years, no matter how much they suffer. Even the sufferings that he faced could not arouse the unwillingness and anger in his heart, thus completely losing the possibility of becoming a hero. The Holy See in ancient Erathia once taught human beings to face suffering, to regard all the suffering they have suffered as a test of God, and to gain the power to resist suffering from faith. But in Sariel''s eyes, there is no deep meaning in doing that. The Holy See, which rules Erathia, does not want heroes who defy fate to be born among mankind. Therefore, through various enlightenments, mankind loses the ability to challenge suffering and fight against fate. ability. Although everything in the Holy See was destroyed with the appearance of a certain existence five hundred years ago, the knowledge that existed in the Holy See has been preserved, and some people still believe in those teachings that wear down the will of heroes. Thinking of this, Salier couldn''t help turning her eyes slightly, and put her eyes on the angel behind Rhodes, who was spreading six wings to protect him. The act of the angel spreading its six wings was just to protect Rhodes from the cold, but for some reason, from the angel in front of her, Salier could always feel an aura that made her very uncomfortable, even a kind of A faint sense of threat. There are not many creatures that can threaten the elemental monarch, looking at the entire main plane, but there is such an angel now, judging from the angel''s obedience to Rhodes, she seems to completely obey Rhodes How could this not surprise Salier? I don''t know where Rhodes found the angel who respected him so much. Judging from the aura emitted by the angel, it is clearly a real angel in ancient Erasia, not some undead creature. Shaking his head, a sea-blue portal slowly opened in front of Salier, and the other end of the portal was Bracada where Rhodes was going. As a water elemental monarch, opening the door to another dimension is not difficult for Salier at all. How can she not be able to cast magic that legendary mages can do? What made Rhodes a little concerned was the color of the door of another dimension in front of him. It is not like the most common pale gold in Rhodes'' impression, but azure blue full of ocean mystery. It looks completely different from ordinary portals, and Rhodes can even feel a whirlpool-like attraction from it. . Chapter 2846 Magic City. In the resplendent and spacious palace, there was a loud yawn at this moment. The sound of yawning made the magic guards nearby tremble. The one who yawned was the ruler of the entire underground world, the master of the power of time, the fierce and brutal hero Moliel. Not long ago, a guard knocked over the precious utensils presented by other kings, and the noisy sound echoed in the palace, which immediately attracted the dissatisfaction and anger of the big red dragon. Half of the guard''s body was covered by her like Bitten off like eating a pastry, the other magic guards spent a lot of time just cleaning up the blood in the palace, but none of them dared to complain, they only knew that Molly''s temper was not good recently. And inside the palace, among the majestic golden dragon boys of the big red dragon, there was also some confusion at this moment. She managed to learn new moves from time, and just wanted to find someone to practice her hands. Thinking of this in her mind, Mo Lier couldn''t help but show a look of approval. She is indeed a necromancer who is good at intrigues. If you can''t think of the key to the problem at the first time, you can only start again and again in time, so as to find the most suitable path. Besides, if all goes well and those undead don''t intend to resist, a grand military parade can also relieve the boredom during this period. Without Rhodes fighting her by her side, she always feels that something is missing and things change. It''s meaningless. "Give me an order. Before the wedding begins, I want to see the grand military parade in the kingdom of the undead, and I want to hear all the congratulatory speeches from the whole country. All undead generals who don''t show up will be treated as traitors!" The order belonging to the big red dragon was quickly spread among the sorcerer, and then reached the ears of Speaker Erica. "Military parade? What exactly does she want to do?" Erica frowned, and she seemed to see some unusual meaning in Moliel''s request. For the kingdom of the undead, of course there is no loss in doing so, but in a sense, it can further promote Rhodes to achieve the original plan. In the name of a military parade, all the powerful undead scattered in the snowy region were called to the magic city in the center of the storm, so as to achieve the final plan. If Rhodes was here, I would have laughed from the bottom of my heart after hearing Morrill''s decision, but it''s a pity that Rhodes was not here, and his spirit and soul were taken to nowhere. In this case, Moreel also requested a military parade, and the information behind it was a bit intriguing. Thinking of this, Erica could only let out a deep sigh. She couldn''t refuse Morrill''s request. If she refused the military parade at this time, she would undoubtedly tear herself apart with the big red dragon on the spot. Don''t know how far it will evolve. If you agree to the request of the big red dragon military parade, if His Majesty Rhodes fails to return before the wedding, I am afraid that many undead will die, and the masters of the entire undead kingdom will rewrite it. It seems that no matter what to do, there is no suitable choice. For this, Erica can only sigh deeply. If Rhodes is still there, then everything is okay, but now, she can only pin her hope on Rod. Rhodes can return smoothly, otherwise, she doesn''t know how to face Rhodes who will return in the future. Unlike others, Erica is not worried about Rhodes'' safety, she always firmly believes that Rhodes will be able to return safely from the spiritual plane. For others, the spiritual plane is an extremely strange space, but how can Erica, the daughter of the mage god, not know everything there? In her opinion, Rhodes'' return is only a matter of time, but this time seems to be very fatal. In the quiet room protected by layers of undead, Rhode''s body is stored intact and safe here. His younger sister Rowling is always taking care of him and paying attention to all changes in the body, no matter what happens , Rowling will know immediately. Compared with other people, Rowling looked at Rhodes with more worry. She never wanted Rhodes to participate in the doomsday war initiated by the kings like he is now, and she didn''t even want Rhodes and the master of the dragon to go underground. The queen of the world, Morel, is married, and she only hopes that Rhodes can stay in a corner to ensure her own safety, but Rhodes'' pursuit will not stop because of her, and eventually put herself in a dangerous situation. Seeing Rhodes without any mental fluctuations, as if there was only an empty shell left, Rowling couldn''t help reaching out and gently caressing his face. It seemed that only at this moment could she have Opportunity to make such a move that seemed very transcendent in the past. "elder brother¡­¡­" She called Rhode softly, but there was no response at all from Rhode''s slightly stiff body, which also made her bend down, leaning her head gently on Rhode''s chest, whispering sobbed. Rowling''s heart was filled with endless worries and longings. If the call of longing could bring back Rhode''s spirit that was taken away, then she might have already called him back countless times. It''s a pity that Rowling''s heroic will couldn''t help her at this moment. Rhodes'' body was still so cold and stiff, and all her calls seemed to be muddy, and they were destined to receive no response. With the silence of Rhodes'' spirit and soul, the entire kingdom of the undead is at stake. Except for Rhodes, no one can compete with those existences. The kings are waiting eagerly, waiting for the final result, even Rowling , also felt an urgent crisis. "I have mastered the power of all prophecy cards, and I have also learned all the knowledge from Speaker Erica. I have done all this according to your request. When will you wake up?" Even though she couldn''t get any response from Rhodes'' body, Rowling never gave up. She hugged Rhodes tightly, hoping that her words would have a chance to reach Rhodes'' ears. "I''m so scared. The hero Molly is about to take away everything you have built. I don''t want to see my brother fail. You said you would protect me. Where are you now?" Rowling''s tone was full of sadness, and she couldn''t help sobbing. Her tears fell on the skirt in front of Rhodes. The tears continued to spread, and even the ghost king''s cloak behind Rhodes was stained a lot. Just when Rowling was secretly sad, a hand went around her side and wrapped her around her body. Rowling was slightly taken aback, and her heart trembled suddenly. That force that she couldn''t resist, unexpectedly It came from the Rhodes in front of him who had lost his mental fluctuations. "Don''t be afraid, I''m here." Feeling the trembling of Rowling''s body, Rhodes glanced at her and said slowly. While talking, Rhodes couldn''t help complaining in his heart that the portal opened by the Water Elemental Monarch was not a gate of another dimension at all, but a vortex full of torrents, and Rhodes'' spirit was constantly spinning and stirring in the vortex before finally crossing over. Space, back to Bracada. Rhodes didn''t believe that Sariel wouldn''t use the relatively gentle Gate of Another Dimension, but she didn''t use it. Instead, she used the vortex to roll herself back to Bracada. Rhodes'' spirit seemed to still have the cold touch of running water , It made him feel uncomfortable all over. Fortunately, he finally came back, his soul returned to his familiar body, and all the power and artifacts were now back in his hands. As soon as he woke up, Rhode saw Rowling who was crying secretly. He couldn''t ignore it. The unique connection existed in the hearts of the two, and no one broke it. Chapter 2847 "Brother, have you heard everything?" After a short period of warmth, Rowling suddenly raised her head, and there was a bit of unspeakable panic in her clever eyes. She glanced at Rhodes secretly, and then hurriedly buried her head, as if she didn''t dare to look at him. "What did you hear?" Rhode raised his eyebrows, as if he didn''t know what to say. Hearing Rhode''s answer, a blush continued to spread along Rowling''s cheeks, and even extended to her pink neck. She only dared to say those shameful words when Rhodes was silent, how should she speak now? She pursed her mouth, with unspeakable sorrow in her eyes, and reached out to smack Rhodes'' chest lightly, but she was afraid of losing her brother who had finally recovered, lost and regained, and finally turned into a tight hug again. . Feeling the worry and joy in her heart, Rhodes raised his hand and patted her on the back lightly, which calmed down her sometimes trembling body, and she let him go after a while. Looking around, Rhode suddenly asked, "Have you seen my angel?" "Your...angel?" The joy on Rowling''s face froze, and she glared at Rhodes angrily, "Are you referring to Innotta, or Sally, or that fire element? It can''t be the hero Molly, right?" "...I mean the literal meaning, Seraphim." Rhode was choked by her words, and coughed dryly. Rhodes was referring to the Angel of Andorra. The Angel of Andorra who passed through the vortex portal with him disappeared at this moment, which made Rhodes a little worried. In Rhode''s perception, the initial landing point of the vortex portal was not in this quiet room, but on the outskirts of the magic city. As soon as his spiritual body arrived, he felt a strong attraction from his body, and then Wake up. Rhodes is awake, but Andorra is still outside the city. Rhodes is not worried about the safety of the angels, what he is worried about is the safety of the creatures in the city, if the undead annoy the Andorra angels, maybe she will do something. After hearing Rhodes'' explanation, Rowling''s expression improved: "You said seraphim... It seems that the angel who drove my brother into danger is now also my brother''s defeated opponent. Brother, you Don''t you know, just when your mind is quiet, the hero Morriel insisted on marrying your remaining body as scheduled, so as to seize control of the kingdom of the undead. alien." Rhodes nodded, Molier is really not a fuel-efficient lamp, once he shows signs of weakness, what awaits him will be a merciless big red dragon that swallows everything. However, since Rhodes has awakened, he will definitely not let the big red dragon succeed. Even if the hero Molier has the mysterious and mysterious power of time, Rhodes has never been afraid. "Conceal the news of my awakening." Rhode said in a deep voice, "She wants to watch the parade of undead creatures? Then I will give her a surprise." Seeing that Rhodes also had an idea in her heart, Rowling couldn''t help showing a relieved smile. Things are always like this, as long as there is a big brother, nothing can stop him, all difficulties will be solved in front of him, no matter how powerful the enemy is, he will be defeated one by one. On the contrary, if her brother is missing, Rowling will be like missing a backbone. No matter what she does, she will not have a decision in her heart, and she will no longer be able to leave the person in front of her. However, as the flames surged, Rowling''s smile froze quickly again. Rhodes shuttled away from the flames, and returned to the quiet room in the blink of an eye. Unlike before, there was an angel beside him who behaved intimately with him. That is a real angel, with six wings on her back, plain clothes and white skirt, but her appearance is soft and lovely like a girl. There is a tear mole in the corner of her eye, which is the tear she shed for the world. "I know who you are." Regardless of complaining about why the angel was so close to Rhodes, Rowling looked at the face of the Andorra angel, and her face became serious. In the prophecy card left by Messiah, Rowling had seen the card belonging to that angel. In the ancient era when miracles appeared, that angel had an extraordinary status. She symbolized the era of Erasia. brilliant. Even Rhodes was forced into danger several times by that angel. Under the protection of fate, she was almost invincible, but this time Rhodes returned victorious. "I am a servant of God, and I was born into this world to fulfill the will of my Lord Rhodes." Facing Rowling''s questioning, Andor just showed a gentle and kind smile. There is a kind of magic in her smile, which is enough to heal the pain in people''s hearts. Rowling naturally didn''t believe these words, but when she saw the attachment of the angel when she saw Rhodes, and the intimate behavior between the two, she was not angry at all, it was obviously Rhode''s younger sister The power that she could only enjoy before, is now snatched away by the Angel of Andorra. "Humph." Rowling let out a cold snort. She no longer looked at the Angel of Andorra, but cast her resentful eyes on Rhodes, ready to listen to Rhodes'' explanation. Even Rhode, being stared at by Rowling all the time, couldn''t help feeling a little hairy in his heart, coughed dryly and said, "Let me introduce, Rowling, this is the Angel of Andorra, you should be prophesying I have seen her in Kazhong. Andorra, this is my sister Rowling. When I am away, you must follow Rowling''s command." Before Rowling could respond, Andor bowed her tall and clean head first, and expressed her respect to Rowling. Rowling was slightly taken aback, but quickly reacted, raised her skirt slightly, and bowed to the angel. Seeing this situation, Rhodes nodded with satisfaction. It seems that Rowling will not have any problems getting along with the Angel of Andorra. Rowling suddenly said: "I always thought that angels shouldered the responsibility of saving all living beings, and demons in hell would slaughter all living beings, but you are not like I thought." "A completely corrupt human being is like a rotten sore rooted in this land. Only by digging out the rotten sore can we ensure that it will not spread further." Listening to Rowling''s hidden words, Andor''s face The smile became brighter, "You have a rich thirst for knowledge and an overly strong curiosity. For human beings, that is not a good thing. You remind me of a naughty man who threw stones at me many years ago. boy." [In view of the general environment, this site may be closed at any time, please move to the permanent source replacement app, huanyuanapp.com as soon as possible] "What happened to him?" Rowling snorted and asked. "His candle is out," Andor laughed. Listening to the friendly words of the two, Rhodes couldn''t help scratching his head, well, maybe they didn''t get along as well as he thought. The news of Rhodes'' return was concealed by Rowling. Those undead who happened to catch a glimpse of Andorra''s angels outside the city were also sealed by Rhodes with the dark holy words. Know the news that Rhodes has awakened. Erica, the speaker who heard the news, was also there, but Rhodes couldn''t help wondering, is Sandro''s purpose really like this? As a Necromancer known for his conspiracies, Sandro can turn famous heroes around and let them run around for him when his reputation is not obvious, and collect the parts of the combined artifact. This conspiracy and calculation ability is far ahead of others. In fact, his real purpose must not be so simple, if you despise him because of strength, you may pay a terrible price. If Rhodes hadn''t returned for a long time, then Morrill would most likely have her wish fulfilled, but everything is different now, with Rhodes'' return, Morrill''s calculations will be self-defeating. As long as Rhodes is there, the kingdom of the undead will never change hands. On the contrary, Rhodes, in the name of a military parade, was able to mobilize all the powerful undead here. In the face of gathering the most elite forces in the entire undead kingdom, even Morrill''s entourage was not enough. If Rhodes Planning to do it, there is almost no power to stop him. The only thing Rhodes has to worry about is the time domain on the big red dragon. Seeing that the solution to permanently resolve the crisis in the Time Domain was just around the corner, Rhodes felt suspicious in his heart. The progress of the matter was a bit too smooth, so smooth that even Rhodes could hardly believe it, and all these changes were all caused by Molly. Proposed to see the beginning of the military parade. Rhodes is also good at calculating, he understands what a real conspiracy is. The real conspiracy does not show its fangs at the beginning, but by stimulating the sinful karma in the heart of human beings, it makes people take the bait step by step voluntarily, just like the bait on the hook. Feel the heartbroken regret and pain, just like the situation Rhodes is facing now. "Your Majesty Rhodes, if you plan to deal with the hero Molly, this time is undoubtedly your best chance. Should we prepare..." Even Speaker Erica didn''t see the clues, and I''m afraid it would be even harder for someone else to see it. Only Rhodes, relying on his sensitivity to conspiracy and tricks, noticed some unusual things from it. Believing that Sandro, who was once the protagonist of the second expansion, would never use such a foolish trick, he pondered for a moment, and finally said: "Be prepared for the worst, but without my order, no one will shot." Rhodes was lost in thought. Apart from force, he now seems to have another way to deal with the time domain, which is the power belonging to the domain of love. No matter how much Moliel thinks about it, she can''t imagine that she went back in time countless times and tested Rhodes'' behavior in different time and space, but it provided convenience for the field of love. Maybe it won''t be long before Rhodes can fill it up. Thinking of this, Rhodes couldn''t help but take a deep breath. He didn''t have any memory of the dozens or hundreds of years spent in different times. Those memories seemed to only exist in Molly''s mind. Even without the power of the field of love, if Rhodes spent hundreds of years with someone, Rhodes would inevitably not be affected. The sum of his lifetimes did not add up to hundreds of years, and I don''t know how Morrill Those who persevere can only say that the will of the big red dragon is more terrifying than Rhodes imagined. What Rhodes couldn''t understand was, how did Moril get along with him for tens or hundreds of years at different times without feeling bored? Even if Rhodes can be promoted to different legendary professions in different time and space, I am afraid that there is no way to attract the big red dragon for so long, or is this the effect of the field of love? Scratching his head, Rhode decided not to think about it anymore. Now that he has decided to hide the news of his awakening and wait for the start of the military parade, Rhodes naturally cannot move freely in the city of magic, and the same is true for Andorra angels. It is best not to show up in the main plane. Rhodes thought for a while, since he couldn''t act on the main plane, he decided to go to the elemental plane of fire to have a look. He still had the elemental authority lent to him by the flame girl. Although the power of the monarch''s authority is extremely powerful, Rhodes already has the authority of the air elemental monarch, and one more will not be able to produce a qualitative change like growing from scratch. What''s more, it was lent to him by the Flaming Girl Lord. If Rhodes snatched it, Rhodes would not be able to take out what he got, but if it was borrowed, the situation is a little different up. Shaking his head, no matter what, Rhodes needs to go to the Fire Elemental Plane. Rhodes was also a little curious about the elemental man who took his spirit away before, maybe the flame girl who is the fire elemental monarch knows something. Chapter 2848 Fire Elemental Plane. In this world covered in flames and filled with smoke, the Flaming Girl, who has always been domineering, has encountered a difficult problem at this moment. An uninvited guest from the spiritual plane broke into this world that belonged to her. The hostile spirit and magic elementalists planned to build a spiritual pillar here, so as to seize control of the fire elemental plane. How could the grumpy Flame Maiden tolerate it? Under the blessing of the power of the plane, she raised boundless flames, and summoned fire elves and fire elements all over the mountains, preparing to form an army of raging fire to burn all the incoming enemies. On the scorched plain where the black smoke rose, a great battle broke out among the elemental armies. Countless elemental cores were shattered, and the blazing fire even ignited the entire sky, even if it was a hundred miles away, You can see the red clouds that dye the sky. As the controller of the fire element, Flem''s strength should be unmatched in this plane that belongs to her. This is her home field, and her strength can be multiplied. In the elemental plane, he defeated the elemental monarch whose strength was amplified to the peak by the elements in the plane, but now the situation has quietly changed. Arriving together with the spiritual elementalists, there are also those magical elementalists whose bodies are as mysterious as the starry sky. As the incarnation of magic elements, magic elementals are immune to magic damage of all attributes, and the damage of fire is also counted, and will not be affected by fire. Relying on the characteristics of being immune to magic, magic elementals are invincible in battle. The raging fire burning on the flame creature was originally a sharp weapon that would cause headaches for any enemy, but now it can''t achieve the slightest effect. Even the burning fire of the fire elemental monarch No matter how far they go, they can''t stop the progress of the magic elementals, and only those giant flame creatures made of lava can barely hold back the enemy. "The great Fire Elemental Monarch, we have already lost this battle. It will not be long before the magic elementals will completely disintegrate the lava giant. It is better for you to evacuate first." Beside the flame girl, the fire elemental hero Ignesa persuaded at this time. Ignesa was once a legendary mage of Bracada, but she was trapped in the Fire Elemental Plane due to an accident many years ago. She used magic to transform herself into a Fire Elementalist, and has since obeyed the Fire Elemental Lord. Disintegrating things and decomposing them into the most essential magic elements is another ability of magic elementals. Unfortunately, this ability is not practical in battle, and it can only be used when facing huge, slow and clumsy lava giants , talents with magic elements have the opportunity to show this ability. "Damn, hate! This is my plane, how could I fail here?" The flame girl roared unwillingly. She suffered repeated setbacks in the main plane and had to run back to take refuge. After all, she was facing the arrogant king and the holy angel at that time, and the failure was justifiable. In the elemental plane of fire, she still has to taste the taste of failure, how can she bear it? As the strangest of sins, the sin of envy often accompanies arrogance and anger. Now Fromm is extremely angry. If she was an angry king who relied on anger to increase her strength, those enemies would have died many times. Unfortunately, she is not. Even with all the anger, she can only accept this ending. "Let the fire elemental creatures retreat, and we will vacate the area south of the Scorched Plain..." Just as the flame girl gave the order, a powerful wave of magic wave appeared not far away, followed by dense and swift magic arrows. "My lord, be careful!" Facing the attacking magic arrow, Ignesa hurriedly reminded her that the one who reacted faster than her was Fromm beside her. As the flames swept past, she wrapped Ignesa in flames, and teleported to a place a hundred steps away together, avoiding the bombardment of the magical arrows. The magic arrows condensed by the magic elementals are dozens of times stronger than ordinary magic arrows. The two people were standing before the teleportation. After being bombarded by the magic arrows, only deep pits were left everywhere. The power of each magical arrow can almost catch up with the titan''s arrow. "Fire Elemental Monarch, no, maybe I should call you the former Fire Elemental Monarch. You, who have lost the authority of the Monarch, are no longer worthy of being Lord Paris''s enemy. Dedicating all your spirit to the great spiritual element may save you. Everything that exists." As the magic arrow''s attack failed, the magic agglomerator also revealed his true figure at this moment. His body was larger than ordinary magic elements, and his body exuded a strong will. That is the only true hero , the breath that can be revealed. "Monel..." The flame girl also recognized the identity of the enemy. He is the most trusted subordinate of Paris, the magic element hero Monel. Many years ago, in the battle of the monarch triggered by Paris, he He made the elemental people suffer a lot, and was finally suppressed by the water elemental monarch. Unexpectedly, he is now recovering with Paris, "Where is Paris now? You are not qualified to be my opponent." Hearing the flame girl''s reprimand, Monel let out a cold snort: "Perhaps you are qualified to say such a thing when you have the power of the monarch, but after you lose the power of flame that you are proud of, you just It''s just a slightly stronger fire elemental person, and there is no need for Lady Paris to take action at all." Hearing this, the flame girl was furious, how could she, who was in charge of the crime of jealousy, allow herself to be looked down upon by others? Maybe her flames can''t hurt magic elementals who are immune to magic damage, but her power is not limited to casting spells. After taking back all the fire magic elements in the main plane, the quality of the flame girl''s body has been unimaginably improved. The fire element used to occupy a quarter of the total amount of elements on the main plane, in other words, a quarter of the mass of the entire main plane is now all gathered in the body of the flame girl. Erma''s even more terrifying and violent power is even enough to tear the entire plane apart. That is the real power wielded by the elemental monarch who broke the seal. Under that pure power, all enemies will be crushed into powder by her, even the magic elemental people are no exception. It is no longer a magic attack, but a physical attack formed by the accumulation of massive elements. Just relying on the quality of the gathered fire elements, she can crush all enemies. Now being provoked by Moner''s words, she immediately revealed her elemental body in a rage. Blazing flames soared into the sky, and the billowing heat wave swept over like mountains and seas. Appearing in the air waves, the entire plane became trembling and hot with the appearance of the elemental giant. Even Moner was no longer as calm as before. As a man of magic elements, he could more clearly feel what kind of terrifying magic elements were hidden under the body of the flame giant, and that pure elemental power Thousands of times stronger than him, but he was not impatient, but as if he had been prepared, he took out the treasure that Paris gave him, the spiritual catalyst from the spiritual elemental monarch. Not long ago, under the angel''s sword across the sky, Paris, who was fighting head-on, was seriously injured, and even her soul was almost completely lost, so she couldn''t come to the fire elemental plane in person, but her spiritual power was still strong, Enough to fight against the fire elemental monarch, the spiritual power will not be damaged by physical trauma. This is also the reason why Paris was able to survive the siege of the elemental monarchs. "finally come¡­¡­" Facing the flame girl who showed her elemental avatar, Moner''s eyes were fixed. That was the opportunity he had been waiting for for a long time. It could even be said that the entire battle was prepared for this moment. With Moner''s thought, the spiritual catalyst cut open the space in front of him, revealing a deeper space beneath the surface, hiding a special space full of stars, like a river of bright galaxies constantly flowing, where the spiritual plane is located. The hero specialty that belongs to Moner is also being used with all his strength at this moment. A mysterious giant hand protrudes from the opened space. The entire arm is made of nebula, glowing with an unreal color. With a strong momentum, he grabbed the flame giant in front of him. The flame giant let out a roar, waved his thick flame arm, and prepared to sweep the giant hand away. Inside the flame giant''s body was the power of the flames of the entire main plane, and nothing could compete with it in terms of strength. However, the flaming giant''s swipe was in vain. The flaming hand, which contained endless power, just passed through the spiritual hand without even the slightest block. Attacks from the physical level could not be attacked at all. Blocking the power of the spirit, the powerful flame giant can only watch the approach of the giant hand. As the giant hand captured the spirit of the flame girl and dragged it into the mental space, Moner was overjoyed and could hardly help laughing out loud. Perhaps for Fromm, who is a demigod and an elemental monarch, Moner''s mental dragging can''t trap her in the spiritual plane for a long time, even with Paris''s obstruction, it won''t be much For a long time, she can get out of the predicament and return to the Fire Elemental Plane, but Monel has also achieved her wish. [In view of the general environment, this site may be closed at any time, please move to the permanent source replacement app, huanyuanapp.com as soon as possible] With Fromm revealing her elemental body, the endless fire element originating from the main plane has been completely released by her at this moment. Losing the authority of the fire elemental monarch, even she can''t freely manipulate the fire element from the entire main plane. When her consciousness is still there, she can still suppress and control those violent and violent The endless fire element, once her mind leaves the body, and she reveals the elemental body again, the fire element in her body will be completely out of control, and the body belonging to the flame giant will fall apart in an instant. Under the tearing of the endless element, even Her elemental core will also suffer irreparable and tragic injuries, and it will burst under the backlash of the flames. And this is Moner''s plan to deal with the fire elemental monarch. At least until now, everything has been implemented smoothly. Maybe it won''t be long before he can completely solve the fire elemental monarch and help Paris occupy the fire elemental plane in one fell swoop. . Fromm, who was caught by the giant hand to the spiritual plane, also had a premonition of her mistake at this moment. She shouldn''t have exposed her huge weakness after losing authority in front of the magic elementals, but it''s too late to regret it now. Mistakes are irreparable. Even though Fromm tried his best to break through all the obstacles Paris set in the spiritual plane and return to the fire elemental plane, he could only watch helplessly as the endless fire elementals completely lost control, tearing the flame giant''s body into pieces. Bit by bit, she could only accept the ending of defeat, and under the backlash of the flames, she fell completely. As the monarch of the fire element, she finally fell due to the backlash of the flames. What an ironic fate. Just like human beings exceeded their own strength limit, lifted a lot of heavy objects, but were finally crushed to death by the heavy objects. After losing the authority of the fire elemental monarch, Fromm could not control the fire of the entire main plane. Elemental, if other elemental monarchs find out, they will probably laugh at her severely, right? "You''re doing well, Monell." Victory was imminent, and Paris''s cold words without any tone sounded from the bottom of the heart of the hero of the magic element across the plane. It seemed that no matter what happened, Paris could not have a slight mood swing. "Your Majesty..." Moner also showed a happy expression, and was about to say something, but suddenly he was startled. He raised his head and stared at the disintegrating flame giant, and his expression gradually changed. ,"This is impossible¡­¡­" But inside the body of the flame giant, it was another scene. The flame girl who re-formed into a human form disappeared with a dark expression, replaced by a bit of surprise, and at the same time hiding a little bit of aggrieved eyes, staring at the black robed man who quietly came to her side when the flames were out of control. "Rod, why did you come here?" Looking at Rhodes, some unspeakable emotions arose in her heart, not only the surprise of seeing Rhodes in a critical moment, but also a little bit of continuous spread in her heart, which made her feel warmer than the flames. There is also an unreasonable grievance, perhaps because she was suppressed by the enemy in the battle after losing the authority of the monarch, and it was a late complaint to Rhodes. When she finally said it, it was a bit coquettish and angry. Words of blame. "Don''t be afraid, I''m here." Rhodes patted her on the shoulder, and comforted her softly beside her, it seems that he is not too late. "It''s all your fault. If I hadn''t lent you the power of the monarchy, how could I have been forced into such a situation..." Rhodes hadn''t said anything yet, but the flame girl quit. She leaned her head against Rhodes'' arms, complaining about Rhodes'' various problems. When her fists came down, the movements became soothing and soft again. "Well, it''s all my fault." Rhodes shrugged his shoulders, echoing the flame girl''s words a few times. She was still the same as before, so fond of blaming others for all her faults, she turned slightly sideways, and her scarlet eyes fell on Moner: "If you want to vent your anger on me, I will let you vent your anger when the matter is over, but now, I think I should deal with the enemy first." Under Rhodes'' watchful eyes, Monell with a shocked face felt a bone-chilling chill in his heart, and the eerie breath of death almost completely engulfed his nerves. Chapter 2849 "Monell, I didn''t expect us to meet again." Looking at the surprised man of the magic element, Rhodes said coldly. Unlike the last time we met, last time Rhodes only had a spiritual body, unable to use all the artifacts and secrets, and he was still in the home field of the magic elementals, so he could only choose to run for his life. When the strength comes, he will definitely not give Moner the slightest chance. If it wasn''t for his spirit being taken away, Rhodes wouldn''t be trapped in the spiritual plane, causing the people in the undead kingdom to be so worried about him. Now that they plan to invade the elemental plane of fire, it''s just a matter of new and old hatred. "Stop him!" Realizing that the situation was wrong, Monell hurriedly gave orders to the nearby magic elementals. The magic elementals cast spells in unison. As the bodies of many elementals approached, the energy fluctuations gathered in them became more powerful. Under the joint attack of the magic elementals, the mighty force of decomposition was coming to suppress Rhodes. , His body will be completely disintegrated. The Flaming Girl''s complexion changed, and she was about to meet the move of the magic elemental man, but Rhodes snapped her fingers as expected. The breeze blew, and the bodies of the magic elementals who were working together to cast spells suddenly froze. Under the wide robes of the magic elementals, the mysterious magic nebula that made up their bodies disappeared like bubbles at this moment, and the elemental core was full of cracks. Finally quietly broken. In just a moment, thousands of magic elemental people were wiped out. Except for the unique robes scattered on the ground, which can prove that they once existed, there is not even a trace of them left. Moner was even more desperate. The magic elementalists who came to the fire elemental plane with him to fight were all the elites of the magic elementals. At least they had the strength of the sixth level, and there were many legendary magic elementalists of the seventh level. . Even if they are immune to magic, they are a force that should not be underestimated. They can make astonishing waves, but now they can only die quietly. Not long ago, Moner had seen that kind of power, the power that can directly obliterate the soul, even the spiritual elements can''t do this, and only the legendary angels have this ability. Thinking of the angel, Monell was even more angry. If the angel hadn''t accompanied Rhodes'' spiritual body and broke into the spiritual plane, how could the spiritual monarch''s plan fail? [A novel app that has been running stably for many years, comparable to the old version of the book chasing artifact, the source-changing app used by old bookworms, huanyuanapp.com] At that time, Rhodes had the authority of two elemental monarchs. Maybe when the spiritual monarch Paris fulfilled her wish, Monell would also have the opportunity to obtain the authority of the monarch and taste the taste of controlling all the elements in the world. However, all of this All were destroyed by the holy angel, the angel is the biggest variable in the plan, if it is done again, Monel will definitely not give the angel a chance to break in, but it is a pity that everything has already ended, and in the end, the fisherman''s profit will become Rhodes. Among the continuous fire clouds, the angel showed her figure. Against the background of the fire, the six pure white wings of Andor were also dyed with the brilliance of the scorching sun. "No, it''s the Holy Judgment Angel..." Rhodes only heard a burst of exclamation, and there was a heat that could not be ignored in his arms. He lowered his head, only to see the Flame Maiden hid in his arms with a face of horror, and the hot flames burst out. The terrified kitten with fried fur would teleport himself away without saying a word. "Wait." Rhodes had no choice but to stop her movement, and explained to her, "Don''t worry, Andorra obeys my orders now." Under Rhodes'' explanation, the flame girl showed suspicious eyes. She looked at Rhodes carefully, and then looked at the angel above her head. After seeing the angel smiling at her, she believed Rhodes'' explanation, but her eyes still remained. It''s unbelievable: "It is simply impossible for you to be able to control the Holy Tribunal Angel. Even the king of hell has heard about her piety and righteousness. She is the arrogant king who fell into hell and took charge of the Holy Spirit in the clouds. The successor of the power of judgment is an enemy that even the kings of hell fear...how on earth did you do it?" Rhodes just replied indifferently: "Well...you might as well ask the magic elemental people over there." Under Rhodes'' slightly sarcastic eyes, Moner was unwilling to bear such sarcasm, let alone accept the current defeat. He mobilized the power originating from the hero''s specialties, and a strong will condensed in his body. The catalyst cut through the space, and the giant hand made of spiritual nebula attacked Rhodes again. The power originating from the spirit will not be disturbed by external forces. Even the Flame Maiden, who has transformed into an elemental giant, cannot break up the spiritual hands condensed by Moner, let alone other people. Facing the move of the magic elemental man, Rhodes'' eyes were fixed. Last time, because of the sudden incident, he accidentally fell into the move of the magic elemental man. Now he has already made sufficient preparations, and the same move again How can he be tricked again? With Rhode''s thought, a shattered black light emanated from Rhode''s body. At some point, he had already held the pitch-black orb in his hand. It was a ball of destruction that could break all magic resistance. Under the illumination of the black light, the spiritual hand released by Moner also lost the characteristic of the spiritual element without physical interference, and became like a real thing. As a thick bolt of lightning pierced the sky, the giant spiritual hand was smashed by Rhodes, and finally turned into pure magic elements and dissipated, leaving only dots of elemental light. Not only the hand of the spirit, even Moner himself was illuminated by the black light, and a sense of uneasiness began to spread in his heart. The appearance of Rhodes also meant that this trip was a complete failure. He had better run away quickly. Return to the spiritual plane, otherwise his life will be in danger, and even the spiritual monarch will not be able to save him. Rhodes definitely would not give him a chance to escape, the Titan Arrow waved in his hands repeatedly, and under the blessing of the power of the air system, the endless thunder bombarded towards Moner. The one who is faster than Rhodes is the flame girl beside him. As the elemental monarch, Fromm is far more familiar with the ball of destruction than Rhodes. Seeing that Moner''s whole body has been covered by black light, she Absolutely will not let go of such an excellent opportunity. The fiery flame wave flashed past, and under the effect of Burning Out the Domain, the Flame Maiden ignited the boundless fire at Moner''s feet. The blazing fire almost completely wrapped his body, vowing to burn him to ashes. Thick black smoke rose up, and Moner, who was wrapped in flames, was not harmed at all. Although the anti-magic ability of his body was broken, it took the magic to really touch him to cause effective damage to him. The characteristics of being a man of magic elements have been brought to the extreme by Moner at this moment. All the flames approaching him are broken down into pure magic elements by him in an instant. There is a vacuum area that isolates magic, and even the flame that burns everything from the flame girl can''t really touch him, so naturally it can''t cause him any harm. Rhode''s eyes froze. He had seen such an ability before. The decomposition power of the magic elemental was so similar to the magic field of the descendants of the mage god Gwen. It was the same kind of power. Back then, in order to fight against Chairman Yin Lai who was in charge of the magic field and made all attacks ineffective, Rhodes paid a lot of money. In the end, he relied on the hero Tanan to burn his will and launch a life-threatening blow, and then he defeated him in one fell swoop. Victory, I didn''t expect to see this kind of decomposition ability in the magic elemental man. From the name alone, Rhodes can directly feel the connection between the magic elemental man and the magic field. The disintegration power displayed by Monell right now is far from the exaggeration of the magic field, and it is not as good as Yin Lai or Erica, but Rhodes can detect the similarities between the two, which is also a very Tricky ability. Just as Rhodes was thinking, after accurate calculations, Monell condensed magic arrows one after another in mid-air, and the magic arrows covered the entire sky, like a giant net that was opened, and accurately stopped The Titan''s Arrow shot by Rhodes detonated it in mid-air in advance, and the dazzling electric light shook the sky for a while, and the noisy roar was endless. Temporarily suppressing the enemy''s offensive, Moner didn''t dare to stay for a long time, and was about to cut through the space to escape, when the golden streamer across the sky hit him straight, and hidden in the streamer was the golden blade of the angel to judge all living beings. The attack from Andorra is also coming at this moment. A golden light like a scorching sun surged from the sky, and he saw an angel standing on the sun, holding the authority to judge all beings in his hand. When the scorching sun shone on him, the sharp blade pierced through his body, killing his soul. , his magic shattered together. Moner''s spiritual consciousness no longer exists, only the figure of the angel, even if he dies, he cannot forget it. How capable is Moner, who has to face the siege of the elemental monarch, the undead lord, and the holy angel, even if the spiritual lord comes here, he will stumble when he is caught off guard, let alone him. Rhodes, who came late, could only look at the empty robes that once belonged to the magic elemental man and shook his head secretly. Angel of Andorra, her attack can strangle the soul, so as to achieve the true sense of eternal life. The soul of any enemy killed by her will be completely annihilated, thus cutting off the possibility of recovery, not to mention that she can directly kill non-hero creatures Complete obliteration, that will also destroy their souls. Rhodes did not deny that what existed on the Angel of Andorra was an incomparably powerful force, but it was somewhat incompatible with him. The enemy''s souls were all destroyed in Andor''s hands, where should Rhodes go to transform the undead? Losing his soul, he couldn''t even revive the realm of death. For Rhodes, this was a great loss. Thinking of this, Rhodes couldn''t help asking: "Do you have a way to keep the enemy''s soul? If you wipe out the enemy''s soul, my Death Domain can''t be used anymore." Andor showed panic, and there was a little more panic on her pretty face. Although Rhodes just asked simply and didn''t mean to blame, it made her uneasy, as if the whole world had collapsed. He replied in a low voice: "I want to apologize to you, my lord Rhodes, if you want me to give up the power of the holy order, I''m afraid I can only exert the power of an ordinary archangel." "Is that so... then forget it." Rhodes shook his head, he does not lack legendary undead subordinates, if giving up the power of the holy order will make Andor''s strength plummet, then don''t do it All right. Although Andor''s obliteration of souls will make Rhodes unable to transform undead creatures, Rhodes has obtained a lot of experience points. Not only that, Rhodes can even gain from the completely crushed souls. The extra experience value, which is about half of the base experience value, is considered an additional gain. With the erasure of the soul, the soul power that cannot be used by ordinary people is also released in the form of experience points. From this perspective, the erasure of the soul by the Angel of Andorra is not all a bad thing. At the end of the battle, the Flame Maiden stood far away, hesitating and not daring to approach the Angel of Andorra. Rhodes beckoned to her, but she didn''t intend to approach at all. Instead, she kept shaking her head and even took a few steps back. Rhodes was helpless, and teleported to her side: "What are you doing? We have just dealt with the invading enemy, and now is the time to count the harvest and search for treasures, or do you not like this link? If you don''t come again, All the treasures belong to me alone.¡± "I don''t want to get close to that angel." The Flaming Girl just shook her head, her delicate and lively eyes widened, and she stared at Andor not far away without blinking. "She won''t hurt you." Rhodes spread out his hands. Unexpectedly, the Flame Maiden, who is not afraid of anything, seems to have found her nemesis at this moment, and dare not approach Andor at all. Thinking of not long ago, because she heard that the Angel of Andorra was about to arrive, she would rather lend Rhodes her sovereign authority, and she didn''t dare to stay in the magic city. She just wanted to run for her life. So clearly, it seems that the sin of jealousy also fails at the moment, and the holy angel can be said to be her natural enemy. Seeing her cautious face, afraid of not approaching her, Rhodes couldn''t help laughing and said, "Come here quickly, if you don''t come here again, the authority of the fire elemental monarch will belong to me." Hearing this, she glared at Rhodes fiercely, opened her mouth to reveal sharp canine teeth, and stretched out her hand to pounce on Rhodes, but flames surged all over Rhodes, teleported back to Moner''s remains, and provocatively pointed at him again. She waved. Seeing this situation, the Flaming Girl couldn''t help but mouthed, and there was a bit of complaint in her eyes, but she still moved a little bit, and came to Rhodes'' side. During the period, the Angel of Andorra also looked over, she hastened her pace and hid behind Rhodes, only daring to stare at the angel with her head exposed. "Okay... let me see what treasures the magic elementals have brought." Seeing that she finally came, Rhodes spoke slowly, and then checked the treasures left by him from Monell''s remains. Chapter 2850 As a special type of elemental, magical elementals have the same characteristics as ordinary elementals. When the elemental core in the body is broken, the entire body will turn into pure elements and dissipate, without any corpse left. It was the same with Moner, where nothing remained but a loose robe in his last place, and not even his soul could survive the sword of the Angel of Andorra. The next one is spared. Rhodes picked up the large robe, and quickly found a special seal under the robe. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡¾Spiritual Catalyst¡¿ Quality: Treasure Type: Off-hand weapon Equipment Requirements: Spirit attribute greater than 50 Basic attribute: Mental magic effect increased by 100%. Special attribute 1: Inspire the power of the spirit to destroy the surface space and open the passage to the spirit and magic plane. Special attribute 2: Collect the power of thoughts to connect thoughts, explore the secrets hidden under things, and create spiritual elements. Special attribute 3: Hypnotize yourself to strengthen the hero''s will and improve the effect of the hero''s specialties. The increase is determined by the depth of hypnosis. Evaluation: The treasure refined by the spiritual element Paris requires high spiritual attributes to use, and the material used seems to be a part of her body. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Under the identification of the system, Rhodes knew the various attributes of this treasure. The moment he picked up the spiritual catalyst, Rhodes felt that the world in front of him suddenly changed. In Rhodes'' line of sight, circles of light blue light spots appeared around. The halos exist everywhere in this world, not only on Rhodes'' own body, but also on the ground at his feet, Andor and Fleur. On Mu, as well as on the previous battlefield, those large or small blue halos can be seen everywhere. The apertures didn''t appear suddenly, but always existed there, but Rhodes before could not see the existence of those apertures. In other words, except for a very small number of people with spiritual elements, no creature can see those apertures, let alone use the power in the apertures. They are like light with a special wavelength, which cannot be read by the naked eye at all, and that is exactly The power of thought mentioned in the spiritual catalyst. The current scene may be the true appearance of the world in the eyes of the spiritual monarch Paris. Under the influence of the spiritual catalyst, Rhodes saw the existence of those powers of thought and could use them to a certain extent. Rhodes turned his gaze back to the robe that Monel left behind. Although Moner has died, there are layers of dark blue light circles gathered there, which are many times more intense than other positions, just to try the power of spiritual catalysts. Thinking of this, Rhodes no longer hesitated, and immediately picked up the spiritual catalyst like a seal, and covered it on Moner''s robe. With the strong suction coming from his hand, the light blue light continued to gather towards the catalyst in Rhodes'' hand , The aperture is absorbed and refined by the catalyst, and what finally appears in Rhodes'' mind is a picture that flashes quickly. That is the memory that belongs to Monell. In the past, Moner was not a hero in the magical elements. His curiosity about the material world prompted him to find the seal of Paris. He uncovered the seal and awakened Paris, who had been defeated by the elemental monarchs. , and was then controlled by Paris. Paris has a unique ability on the spiritual level. She bypassed Moner''s ability to be immune to magic, and directly used the domain to modify his memory, making him her loyal follower, and even reshaped Moner. His cognition prompted him to complete his awakening and become a true hero. Even Rhodes was deeply surprised when he saw those memories about the hero''s awakening. The birth of a hero is only related to the hero''s own will, and almost no power can interfere with the emergence of the hero''s will. It is a kind of spontaneous awakening driven by a strong will, and it is a way to break all the shackles of fate. Power cannot be manipulated by humans at all, but Paris has achieved this. Paris''s manipulation of the mind fooled Moner''s mind, making him think that those strong wills were all emotions from the bottom of his heart, but in fact Paris implanted them in him. And the spiritual catalyst left by Paris also has the ability to increase the hero''s specialties, and it also relies on the manipulation and hypnosis of the mind. As the spiritual element in charge of all spirits, Paris certainly has researched on the power of the will. Her research involves the heroic will that no one has ever been able to control, and she has also made some progress. Apart from Moner, there are several others. Another elemental man also became a hero by this method. It''s just that she didn''t fully grasp that ability, otherwise, waiting for Rhodes in the spiritual plane would be elemental heroes all over the mountains and plains. After taking back the spiritual catalyst, Rhodes couldn''t help shaking his head. For a long time, if you want to become a hero, you need the most paranoid and strongest emotional stimulation. I didn¡¯t expect that the hypnosis and brainwashing of spiritual elements would be more conducive to the birth of heroes. The hero''s method should also keep pace with the times? "what have you found?" Behind Rhodes, the flame girl poked her head out and asked. "I saw Moner''s memory." Rhode glanced at the spiritual catalyst in his hand, "It can absorb the spiritual power left in my mind, allowing me to see some secrets of the past. Not only that, it can also help I create spiritual elements..." With a thought in Rhodes'' mind, the power of thinking absorbed by the catalyst was released immediately, and began to condense in the direction of a human figure. The power of thinking that once belonged to Moner, after being absorbed and purified by the spiritual catalyst, can be used by Rhodes, but the spiritual catalyst does not have the ability to directly control the attack of the power of thinking, and can only be used to gather spiritual elements. Under Rhodes'' control, after a while, a newborn spiritual elemental man condensed into shape. Due to the lack of energy used to condense, it looked very weak, and its body was not as big as a normal human being, so it could only display fourth-order strength . "For Monarch Paris!" As soon as they appeared, the spirit elemental man howled piercingly, and immediately wanted to attack Rhodes, trying to seize the monarchy from Rhodes. Before Rhodes could make a move, the fire ignited from the feet of the spiritual elemental man, and the scorching flame that burned everything was instantly burned to ashes. After waving the flame to extinguish, the Flame Maiden glanced at Rhodes, clicked her tongue and said, "It seems that your spiritual elementalist doesn''t intend to listen to you." "interesting¡­¡­" Rhodes seemed to have discovered something, with a thoughtful expression on his face, he glanced at the spiritual catalyst in his hand, and finally fell on the flame girl. Just now, Rhodes received experience points from the flame girl. She waved and killed the spirit elemental man, but the final experience points fell on Rhodes, which made Rhodes deep in thought. Logically speaking, Rhodes should not be able to obtain the experience points of the creatures killed by the flame girl. She is neither a resurrected undead in the realm of death, nor does she have Rhodes'' spiritual imprint on her body. , but this is not the case. Rhodes glanced at the spiritual catalyst, could it be the ability of this treasure, or some commonality between him and the flame girl, such as burning the domain, or something like the authority of the monarch, that made him get this treasure? XP? "wrong¡­¡­" Rhodes frowned, and set his sights on the Angel of Andorra. He could also obtain experience points for killing creatures in Andorra, so he could rule out the above guesses. If there is anything in common between Andorra and Fromm, it is that the energy of admiration above their heads has been filled, and they have developed an unshakable love for Rhodes, even for such a precious thing as the monarchy. Willing to lend to Rhodes, that has surpassed the general level of trust. What Rhodes didn''t expect was that the Domain of Love actually had such an ability. Rhodes only needs to check the system logs carefully to know whether the experience points are obtained from the field of love. As the ruler of the undead kingdom, Rhodes'' system log has a lot of messages swiping the screen every moment. The millions of undead resurrected in the realm of death are gaining experience points for Rhodes day and night, and there is no moment of rest. When the war is the most intense, Rhodes can''t even see the scrolling system prompts at all, so he has to Slow down to watch, but the speed of gaining experience points has been much slower recently. In order to meet the military parade requested by Moreel, all the undead in the kingdom were mobilized, and the killings were reduced by more than half. Among those flashing system messages, most of the messages are about getting tens of points, hundreds of experience points, etc., and occasionally thousands of experience points are recorded. I don¡¯t know where the undead has completed kill. After accumulating, the number of these experience points is very considerable. Rhodes can add nearly one million experience points every day, but compared with the tens of millions of experience points required to improve the character level, these experience points are still Some are not enough to see. Under the cover of many messy news, it is inevitable that some important news will be missed. Right now, Rhodes began to explore carefully in the system log. Through the search function in the system log, Rhodes quickly found the answer he wanted. "Yinota killed a Tier 2 creature." "You gained 80 experience points!" "Sally killed a seventh-order creature." "You have gained 20,000 experience points!" Looking at the messages in the system log, Rhode''s guess was finally confirmed. He was able to obtain those experience points because of the power of the Domain of Love. Rhodes couldn''t get experience points from Sally or Inota anyway. [In view of the general environment, this site may be closed at any time, please move to the permanent source replacement app, huanyuanapp.com as soon as possible] After checking the system''s news, Rhodes felt overjoyed. It seems that there are more options for obtaining experience points in the future. In the system log, there are more than the current two records about Yinota and Sally gaining experience points. Although they have not reached the level of swiping the screen, they are much more than other undead under Rhodes'' command. If Rhodes remembered correctly, Inota and Ann were on vacation in the Candy Plane, there were no dangerous enemies there, and there was nothing to worry about except to pay attention to the rules of the plane. Judging from the experience gained by Yin Nuota from killing low-level creatures, she should have had a better time playing. I don''t know how many biscuit people were eaten alive by her. As for Sally, Rhodes couldn''t see more from the system log. She didn''t know the news of her return, but judging from the series of experience acquisition records of either killing seventh-order creatures or destroying sixth-order creatures, she faced The battle was more intense than Rhodes imagined. It seems that Rhode''s sudden silence made Sally feel extremely angry. She has been promoted to a demigod, of course she will not swallow her anger. Looking at the record in front of her, even Rhodes couldn''t help but secretly twitched her tongue. She wouldn''t go to Cloud City alone to attack those angels, right? Shaking his head, Rhodes had asked the elite demon under his command to secretly convey the news of his return to Sally, so there shouldn''t be any problems. Rhodes also tried to search for news about Rowling in the system log, but did not find any entries. Rowling, who devoted herself to studying during this time, did not take the life of even a low-level creature. As long as Rhodes has a word, she will kill any enemy that blocks Rhodes'' progress, but in terms of nature, Rowling doesn''t like that kind of killing. She likes to read in the quiet jungle and feel in the ocean of wisdom. The vastness of knowledge, but she prefers to let her brother see herself, as long as it is Rhodes'' order, no matter what it is, she will execute it meticulously. After closing the system log, Rhodes also had a deeper understanding of the power of the Domain of Love. Unexpectedly, the Domain belonging to the King of Lust has such a magical effect. With Rhodes'' in-depth exploration, his understanding of the field of love is also increasing. Behind Rhodes, the attention of the flame girl has already been attracted by the spiritual catalyst Rhodes took out. Although in her heart, she has some disdain for the treasures of the spiritual monarch, but this does not prevent her from playing with them. Just when the flame girl was about to ask for it, she was interrupted by another burst of words: "My lord Rhodes, I implore you to lend me that treasure for a while." After hearing Andor''s request, the Flaming Girl didn''t get angry at all. If someone else said that, she might have had a fit, but in front of the angel, she didn''t dare to refute, she just poked and glared at her , then let out a cold snort, raised his chin, and looked away. Seeing the flame girl''s reaction, Rhodes couldn''t help but feel a little funny, and then handed the spiritual catalyst to the Angel of Andorra: "Do you have any insights?" The Angel of Andorra did not answer immediately, but felt the power of the spiritual catalyst and fell into deep thought. After a while, golden light burst out from her hand, and the sharp blade she held slowly deformed like melting steel, and finally turned into a Something that surprised Rhodes. Chapter 2851 What appeared in the hands of the Angel of Andorra was a rusty chain with a cold light. Rhodes had seen that chain before, and the owner of the chain was a chain demon with an immortal body. He had left a deep impression on Rhodes, but it was a pity that he still fell into the hands of the holy angel. Even an immortal body cannot resist Andor''s obliteration of the soul. The chains he left behind were also taken away and purified by the angels of Andorra. Compared with what Rhodes saw last time, the chains were no longer dark and dark at first, but became rich in iron-blue luster, except for a few traces of rust. In addition, it looks like it has just been built, exuding a cold breath. Right now, Rhodes has also guessed the intention of the Andor Angel. Rhodes can rely on the power of the spiritual catalyst to detect the power of thought contained in the things left by Moner, and Andor can also use the chain to detect the past of the chain demon. memory. Andor bowed to Rhodes, then imitated Rhodes'' appearance, and covered the spiritual catalyst on the chain. She closed her eyes, the eyeballs under her eyelids trembled slightly, and those memories also came to her mind. It wasn''t until Andor opened his gentle eyes again that Rhodes asked, "What did you see?" "I saw a lost soul, and a completely depraved saint." Andor sighed softly as if regretting. Rhodes glanced at her: "You said that chain demon, he is actually a saint?" "Yes, and I personally awarded the reward." Andor replied without any concealment, "In the era of ancient Erathia, he was a devout believer. When the crisis came, he killed his son and offered his son to God The prayer was finally answered by God. After that, he became a saint walking in the world, possessing the power of immortality, but lost the courage to live, and only wanted to die." Rhodes nodded and continued to listen to Andor''s narration. "From his memory, I saw how he wanted to die. He tried countless methods, no matter whether it was a sword, a sword, a halberd, or earth, water, fire, and air, none of them could break through the limitation of the immortal body, thus To really kill him, not even a hero can do that." After a pause, Andor continued: "In the end, he used the finest iron ore to forge a set of heavy shackles. He nailed the chains under his own flesh, locked himself up and sank to the bottom of the sea, the chains However, he gradually merged with his physical body and became a part of the immortal body. He fell into suspended animation at the bottom of the sea, and was accidentally captured by a group of Bracada mages as a monster, and was imprisoned in the prison until..." "Until the undead aggressively attacked Bracada and released him from prison." Rhodes took Andor''s words and said that the chain demon''s ability to escape can be said to have a direct relationship with him. Thinking of the power of the chain demon, Rhodes couldn''t help asking: "Is the immortal body also one of the powers of the domain of destiny?" "Yes." Andor nodded, confirming the speculation in Rhodes'' mind, "When death is excluded from a person''s fate, immortality is also formed. Generally speaking, only people with stigmata Only the human beings chosen by the hunters are eligible to obtain this power." The flame girl, who had been listening to the conversation between the two, seemed to be unable to bear it at this time, and interjected: "If it''s just a pure immortal body without other power support, we have too many ways to restrain it. Whether it''s burning the fire of destruction in the domain, or relying on the superiority of the number of subordinates, we can easily deal with it, Even mages know what to do, not to mention you still have a holy angel. Her holy power is the best weapon against the undead, and all souls will be wiped out by her power." At the end, she glanced at Andor secretly, saw him look over, and hurriedly hid behind Rhodes, couldn''t help complaining: "Really, how did you control the holy angel? That is the most terrifying angel among the clouds. Having said that, the holy angel who is in charge of judging and liquidating all living beings needs extremely devout faith as support, and it is inevitable after a long time Faith is shaken, eroded by sin karma, and depravity has become a norm. The previous generation of holy angels are now the arrogant kings who rule hell." Hearing this, Rhodes also glanced at Andor, only to see her showing a kind and friendly smile. The smile was gentle, but it had an inspiring power. It was an angel''s smile. Seeing this, Rhodes could only shrug his shoulders towards the flame girl. She, who was once the king of hell, obviously knew more about everything about Cloud City. It was a coincidence that from the moment Andor appeared in the clouds, Rhodes felt something was wrong, it was not his turn to deal with the enemy at all. When the doomsday war breaks out, when the demons tear open the gate of Cloudsdale and infiltrate the clouds with their sins, there will be a fierce battle between the old and new holy angels, and Andorra will even become Cloudsdale to fight against it. The main force of the Legion of Doom, she will take up the sword in the cloud to judge the kings of the kingdoms and kings. The protection from fate will make her invincible. I don¡¯t know how many demons will die under her sword. However, things changed quietly. The Angel of Andorra, who was supposed to show his power in the late stage of the third expansion, lost his faith under the interference of the spiritual monarch, and instead joined Rhodes under the influence of the field of love. It was rumored that the entire Cloud City would be deeply shaken. After this battle, while Yunzhong City lost a general, Rhodes, who had gained a lot, gained more wings. What he added was not only a pair of wings, but six wings belonging to an angel. With the Angel of Andor, many enemies who were originally difficult have now become vulnerable. Without the identity of a hero, even a demigod-level existence would not dare to face the Angel of Andorra. The flame girl hiding behind Rhodes is the best example. Just as Rhodes was thinking, Flame Maiden stretched out a finger, poked him on the back a few times, and muttered with her mouth puffed out: "Rhods, since you are safe now, you can return the monarchy." Did you give it to me?" "Of course." Rhodes nodded. When the Flame Maiden lost the authority of the Fire Elemental Monarch, the Spiritual Monarch stared at the Fire Elemental Plane where she was. If she didn''t return the authority to her, after Rhodes left, It is inevitable that it will be attacked by spiritual elements again. Although Rhodes killed the magic element hero under the command of the spiritual monarch, Paris will definitely not let it go. Rhodes doesn''t know what her plan is, but he must take adequate precautions. In addition, after discovering the effect of the Domain of Love, Rhodes also had other ideas. Since the experience points of the creatures killed by the flame girl can also be counted on her own head, then her strength is also her own strength. The stronger her strength, the better it is for Rhodes. The authority of the monarch is returned to her, and Rhodes will not lose anything. However, when Rhodes was about to give the monarchy, his movements stopped suddenly. It wasn''t that he changed his mind temporarily, or changed his mind, but that Rhodes didn''t know what to do to separate the monarchy from his body. Come. It has not been long since Rhodes was promoted to legend and has the ability to use the power of the monarchy. His research on the monarchy is far less profound than other elemental monarchs, and he encountered some troubles at this moment. In desperation, Rhodes had no choice but to ask the fire elemental monarch in front of him. As an elemental monarch, she obviously had a good understanding of the monarchy: "What should I do to return the monarchy to you?" The corner of Flaming Girl''s mouth rose slightly, and she couldn''t help but give Rhode a blank look. Before Rhodes could react, he felt a wave of heat in his arms. Fiery fire elements surged around Rhodes'' body, and there was a faint tendency to lose control. Existing in Rhodes'' body, the strong death energy was unexpectedly gone at this moment. Forcibly transforming into a fire-type magic element is a sign of the monarch''s authority being activated. Rhodes looked down, but only saw a long fiery red hair, and the Flame Maiden who hugged him tightly and bowed her head deeply. Recalling her actions when she lent her sovereign power to herself, Rhodes could guess her intentions. It''s just that in addition to the power of the fire department, Rhodes also has the power of the air system left by Thelma. He clearly remembers that when Thelma handed over the monarchy to himself, he didn''t do any unnecessary actions, just clapped his hands on himself. Rhodes was a little helpless, but who made him not know much about the authority of the monarch? He could only choose to trust the Flame Maiden, at least Rhodes could be sure that no matter what she did, she would not murder him. [A novel app that has been running stably for many years, comparable to the old version of the book chasing artifact, the source-changing app used by old bookworms, huanyuanapp.com] Feeling the scorching heat and scalding in front of his body, at this moment, Rhodes seemed to be in front of the sun, enduring the heat and scorching of endless flames, hot sweat dripped from his head, but it made the connection between the two closer, exuding The waves of flames distorted the surrounding light, a long-lasting fire cloud appeared in the sky, and the ground was evaporated and cracked. If the elemental plane of fire is not placed at the moment, but placed in the main plane, the high temperature that burns everything is enough to turn a thousand miles around into a dry land with no grass, any water will be evaporated quickly, and any living things will be melted. As a scorched corpse, it is even more effective than the cloud of death in eradicating plants on the ground. Even the Angel of Andorra flew away towards the distance at this moment, and at the same time turned his gaze away, no longer looking directly at the center of the light like the sun. The grand light that ignited the sky was even more dazzling than the holy light in the clouds. And in the very center of that burst of light, Rhodes'' perception gradually changed. The flame that burned everything did not belong to his power, but to the flame girl. After losing the authority of the monarch, the massive fire elements contained in her body tended to get out of control all the time. The fire magic elements of the entire main plane were all gathered in her body, and she did not have the authority of the monarch to carry out Driving, it is undoubtedly an extremely dangerous behavior. Once the elements in her body were out of control, the backlash would be enough to completely tear her soul apart. The previous magic element heroes took a fancy to this and planned to use this weakness to deal with her. The dull heat wave emanating right now is a sign that she is unable to control the huge fire element. The endless fire element spews out from her body, almost igniting the entire plane. If it is detonated by external force, it will destroy The entire plane caused irreparable trauma, but when she hugged Rhodes tightly, the overflow of the fire element was effectively suppressed. Under her guidance, the unique sovereign authority moved slowly between the two as they hugged each other closely, and finally returned to the monarch who was in charge of the fire element. "Well¡­¡­" After taking back the sovereign authority in charge of the fire element, the Flaming Girl let out a soft snort. Under the control of that sovereign authority, the discomfort has been completely eliminated, and all flames have returned to her control, even if it is the entire main plane. She can also control all the fire elements in her body. She just felt that she was in great condition, and she became confident again when she stared at the Andorra angel''s eyes. In Rhodes'' perception, his ability to control flames has declined. After losing the power to unlock the fire element, Rhodes could no longer freely mobilize all the fire elements in the space like elemental creatures, but the fire elements did not leave Rhodes, but still enveloped his whole body. The most blazing fire element in the world is right in front of Rhodes. Although Rhodes has lost the authority of the fire department, he has a more fiery elemental monarch. "Rods..." Fromm called Rhodes'' name, and snorted coquettishly, "When those fire elementals knew that I lent you the authority of the monarch, they all believed that it was impossible for you to return the authority to me." "Really?" Rhodes stared at the pair of burning children. If he was replaced by a low-strength him, it was really possible that he would never pay back, but it was different now. Perhaps unconsciously, he himself Influenced by the field of love, "No matter how powerful the fire elemental monarch is, how can he fascinate me more than the things in front of me?" Listening to Rhodes'' narration, the flame seemed to burn the face of the Flame Maiden. Although she had regained the monarchy, she still did not let Rhodes go, and even hugged him even tighter. After a while, she let go of Rhodes reluctantly, and Rhodes said seriously: "Listen to me, there is a power in this world that can completely erase all the events we have experienced, and even everything that exists, so that the world will go on a completely different trajectory. All your memories of me, and ours Experience, may no longer exist, maybe in another timeline, you don''t know who I am at all, do you want this to happen?" Hearing what Rhodes said, thinking about what would happen if she couldn''t see Rhodes, Flaming Girl hurriedly shook her head: "I won''t let this happen." "Very well, now I need you and the power of the elemental monarchs." Rhodes said in a deep voice under the firm eyes of the flame girl. As the battle on the Fire Elemental Plane subsides and the military parade gets closer, Rhodes also has to look at the strongest opponent he has faced in this life, the big red dragon who was once considered the protagonist of the third expansion, the hero Morrill. Chapter 2852 Jenny had a dream. In the dream, she saw a terrible scene. She saw the boundless waves sweeping in, the terrible flood destroyed everything, and the whole Eri was submerged by the monstrous waves. She saw the sky split open and the earth sink, the elemental lord''s plot finally succeeded, and the whole world perished completely. Even Jenny herself sank into the deepest part of the ocean. The icy sea water wrapped her body, and the heavy water pressure made her unable to move even a finger. She sank continuously in the sea water until she sank to the dark seabed, her back touched the hard seabed, and she Like an unconscious corpse. "Master Jenny..." Until the familiar calling sound came from her ear, Jenny seemed to regain consciousness, and her cold body also had a little warmth, and she struggled to find the direction from which the sound came. "Master Jenny, it''s time to strengthen the ice wall." The call from far and near was like a ray of light hanging down in the darkness, or like a straw in front of a drowning person. Jenny, who regained consciousness, swam to the direction of the sound with all her strength. Until the source of the sound was touched, the world she perceived was like a flat mirror being smashed by stones. Jenny suddenly found that she was falling rapidly, and finally fell back on the soft bed. She woke up from the nightmare and sat up. Hold your breath. Beside her, the silver-haired elf apprentice was looking at her with concern: "Master Jenny, are you alright?" "I''m fine." In just a moment, Jenny regained her former composure. Everything she perceived before was just a dream. "Get ready, we''ll set off right away." After the silver-haired apprentice left, Jenny was still recalling the scene in the dream. It stands to reason that what happened in the dream will gradually become blurred after waking up, until there is no trace left, completely forgotten by memory, as if it never existed from the beginning, but this is not the case now . Jenny can recall every detail of the dream, and her body still has the cold touch of being submerged in the ocean, as if everything happened in real. Shaking her head, Jenny didn''t know what was wrong with her. A legendary witch like her who has been mentally tempered to the extreme is seldom tired, let alone troubled by nightmares. Even if she is mentally weak and needs to rest, she can solve it through meditation. She no longer remembers when she slept last time. Thinking of her being extremely sleepy this time, she had an unforgettable nightmare as soon as she fell asleep. Compared with the unreasonable dream, Jenny is more willing to believe that she has been disturbed by some kind of mental magic, but she doesn''t know what kind of existence can control a legendary witch without anyone noticing, and has Her dream with the Excalibur next to her. "It seems that you have already discovered it." A female voice without emotional fluctuations sounded from the depths of Jenny''s heart at this moment. The voice was very indifferent, so flat that it was not at all like the tone that normal creatures could utter. "Who are you?" Jenny''s complexion changed slightly, as she had guessed, she was really under mental magic. "I am the spiritual monarch, you can call me Paris." The female voice sounded from the bottom of Jenny''s heart again, explaining the current situation to her, "Guardian Jenny, can I call you that? Those pictures, I I think you should have seen it in the spiritual net." Jenny looked around, but found nothing unusual, as if the voice only existed in her heart, and did not exist in this world, she held the sword of ice tightly, and asked from the bottom of her heart: "What is that picture? Why are you showing me that?" "Because I want you to understand what will happen to you once you fail. When Sariel''s stormy waves submerge the entire Eri, including you, all the guardians of the jungle will be buried by the ocean, and you will become sea water A floating corpse beneath you, slowly rotting in the ocean, everything you hold dear is doomed in the end, as you have seen." The female voice sounded again, which startled Jenny, and she recalled the scene in the nightmare again. The ones who sank with her in the ocean, besides the many Eri creatures, were those towering ancient trees, and the originally magnificent Eri buildings. The icy and merciless sea completely submerged the kingdom of elves, and no creature could survive from it. Everything on the ground was wiped out by the terrible flood. "You said you are a spiritual monarch, are you with those elemental monarchs? Are you going to use mind magic to deal with me?" Jenny seemed to have discovered something from the array of titles, and asked not to be outdone. She raised the cold light of the blade, and the bone-piercing chill emanated from her body, as if even the space could be frozen by her. "On the contrary, I''m here to help you." The female voice changed her words at this time, "The heinous elemental monarch wants to destroy this world for his own selfish desires. I can''t bear to see this kind of thing happen, so I decided to support the righteous side .My body is not here, so I can''t help you fight, but I know the weakness of the water elemental monarch, and the sword in your hand is enough to injure her severely." Hearing this, Jenny secretly guessed the identity of the spiritual monarch, who can directly connect with the spirit, so as to send a message in her heart through an unknown distance. Among all the elemental people, only the spiritual elemental people have this ability. Magic and spiritual elementals, as the most mysterious elemental creatures in the world, in the disaster caused by the elemental monarch, Jenny has never been clear about their attitudes, and there is no way to understand them. Now hearing that the spirit elementalists intend to stand on the side of the main plane creatures and justice, Jenny is dubious: "How do I know that all this is not a trap of the water elemental monarch?" After many fights, Jenny is very convinced that the thing the water elemental monarch wants to snatch most is the ice sword in her hand. For this reason, the water elemental monarch resorted to various schemes, and even raised huge waves to submerge Egypt. In the coastal area, and those moves were resolved one by one by Jenny. Compared with reinforcements coming from nowhere, Jenny is more willing to believe that the so-called spiritual monarch in front of her is simply a trap of the water elemental monarch. The purpose is to lead her, who is holding the divine sword, to a road of no return. Seeing that Jenny didn''t trust herself, the female voice revealed at this time: "Didn''t you notice that the recent ocean has become calm? An agreement has been reached between the elemental monarchs. All the elemental powers in the world are gathering in one place. That''s the magic city of Bracada, and this is your chance." Listening to her narration, Jenny also fell into deep thought. Just as the spiritual monarch said, the ocean has become a lot calmer recently, and the water elemental monarch has not shown up for a long time, which made Jenny fall asleep with peace of mind. Given the fierce battles in the past, Jenny might not feel at ease for a moment. Jenny originally thought that the water elemental monarch had some new plans, and everything now was just the calm before the storm. Now, after listening to the spiritual monarch, she realized that the water elemental monarch had already left for the magical city of Bracada. , Participate in the grand meeting that belongs to the kings. Jenny looked towards the south. Since the fall of Somura, she no longer paid attention to the news of the Magic City, but her apprentice was very interested in it and kept reporting to her about the situation there. I heard that there was an angel attack there a few days ago, and Rhode''s life and death were uncertain. Jenny couldn''t help clapping her hands and applauding. She only hoped that the angel could teach Rhode a tragic lesson. Rushing there, I don''t know what new changes will happen. In any case, that grand gathering of kings has attracted the attention of too many powerful beings, and the situation of the whole world will change because of it. Thinking of what she saw in the nightmare, Jenny couldn''t help sighing deeply. If she didn''t do anything else, the final outcome would be the same as in the dream. The Elemental Monarch wouldn''t give her enough time. Let her slowly think about the way to deal with it, and sometimes she must take risks. "What should I do?" Jenny asked with a sigh. "First of all, you need to go to the elemental plane of water, change the rules of the plane there, and turn the ocean that dominates the elemental plane of water into ice. In this way, you can greatly weaken Sariel''s power, and thus have a challenge The qualifications of the water elemental monarch." Hearing the female voice sounding from the bottom of her heart, Jenny couldn''t help being slightly taken aback: "What should I do to completely change the rules of the plane? That''s the power only possessed by the demigod level, and my domain has nothing to do with the water element." The female voice just said indifferently: "With your own strength, of course you can''t do this, but you have that divine sword in your hand. In the elemental plane of water, the sword of ice will show its true power. Being able to completely freeze that plane along the ocean, everything will condense into ice that will last forever." Seeing that Jenny didn''t answer for a while, Paris continued: "I will help you cover up the abnormality that happened in the plane, Salier won''t know what happened there, you have enough time to show the power of the Excalibur, Until the entire water elemental plane is covered by ice, she will rush back when she realizes something is wrong, then is the best time for you to initiate a challenge. resolve." Listening to the spiritual monarch''s narration, Jenny couldn''t help nodding her head again and again. She was troubled by the crisis of the elemental monarch, and of course she would be tempted by this proposal. Can achieve the position of the water elemental monarch, so as to gain the power to fight against other elemental monarchs. Jenny believes that once the sword of ice cooperates with the power of the Shangshui elemental monarch, her power will be unstoppable, everything will be completely frozen at her thought, and no enemy will be her opponent. It''s just that Jenny''s tempted heart is tempted, but her heart is very calm. After experiencing the betrayal in the past, she no longer trusts others so easily, especially the spiritual monarch she has never met. This plan sounds very good. Jenny can defeat the water elemental monarch with the cooperation of the spiritual monarch without even taking too much risk. It''s a coincidence, and I don''t believe that elemental creatures are so concerned about justice, and don''t want to help the main plane with any benefits. [Currently used, the app with the most complete and best audio for listening to books, integrated with 4 major speech synthesis engines, over 100 kinds of timbres, and an artifact that supports offline reading, huanyuanapp.com Source App] "This plan sounds good, but what I am more concerned about is, what can you get from it, or what do you want?" Jenny asked. "After you have the authority of the elemental monarch, I need you to do one thing for me, which is related to the survival of the spiritual plane." The voice from the spiritual monarch sounded in Jenny''s heart again, but this time it seemed more special dignified. Jenny couldn''t help asking, "What''s the matter?" "After you get the monarchy, you will know all about it naturally." The female voice just replied, other than that, no matter how much Jenny asked, she would never reveal any information. Jenny was very helpless, but this was undoubtedly the most feasible way. On the main plane, Jenny has nothing to do with the water elemental monarch who is the embodiment of the ocean. The previous battles have already explained this to Jenny. "Master Jenny, are you ready?" The silver-haired apprentice asked again from a distance, and she had never heard the conversation that was going on in Jenny''s mind. Facing the apprentice''s question, Jenny shook her head: "I''m going to another place today, and temporarily stop strengthening the ice wall in the coastal area." Although the sword of ice is powerful, its strength is limited everywhere in the main plane. The ice wall used to block the waves after being frozen by it will slowly melt under the erosion of the water elemental monarch, and Jenny has to expend energy , Continuously strengthen the ice wall. Only in the plane of water elements surrounded by endless water elements, can the sword of ice show its true power, thus freezing the entire ocean in one fell swoop and completing the modification of the rules of the plane. Jenny believed that as long as she had the Ice Sword in her hand, she would be absolutely sure even if she set foot on the plane controlled by the water elemental monarch. The silver-haired apprentice never questioned Jenny''s decision, but only asked, "Master Jenny, do you need me to accompany you on this trip?" Jenny shook her head. No one knew what kind of tsunami would be caused by the challenge of the monarch in the elemental plane. Even with the sword of ice in hand, she couldn''t guarantee the safety of the apprentices. She just said: "You stay in the Here, if I don''t come back late, I will tell the hero Gru the news." After finishing speaking, Jenny opened a pale golden portal, and a faint sea breeze was blowing from the other end of the portal. Now, Jenny seems to understand Somra''s choice. She did not report the news of dealing with the elemental monarch to the Eri council, but chose to act alone, because when the news spread, the members of the council would definitely not agree with her to take such a big risk to challenge the elements on the elemental plane Sovereign, if she insists on doing so, the council will even take back the ice sword on her body, thus missing the chance to defeat the elemental lord. That is the choice of the hero, the last decision the hero makes before embarking on the journey of no return. Maybe Jenny doesn''t have the brilliance and boundless will of the hero Tula Leon, but she will not regret her choice. Chapter 2853 In the dragon''s lair, Morel and the magic generals of the underground world gathered here to hold a special meeting while waiting for the undead parade to begin. From the entire underground world, well-known witchcraft generals are all kneeling at the feet of the big red dragon. Among them are some noble people who have to bow their heads when they see the big red dragon. offer. Hudson, Calham, and Birott, the names of those generals are well known in the underground world. They are all great lords occupying one side, and they have extraordinary talents in commanding troops, but no one is better than them. Not the big red dragon in front of her, she is the one who uses soldiers like a god. A long time ago, those generals were the enemies of Morel, which brought a lot of troubles for Morel''s rise in the underground world, especially the war between Hader, who was the king of Nigon, and him, It is enough to be called a grand battle affecting the entire underground world. It was also in that battle that Moril, a human being, drank the blood of the holy female dragon and transformed into a mighty red dragon, sweeping the entire magic kingdom, overthrowing the rule of Harder, and becoming The real master of the underground world. At the end of the battle, Harder, who was unwilling to accept defeat, put his body and soul into the sacrificial ceremony, just to curse the dragon''s blood in Molly''s body, but unfortunately the curse failed to take effect, and Harder himself was left with a dead body. Save the fate. Looking back, Molier couldn''t help but feel a little bit emotional. It was really a lot of time since her initial rise. In the initial timeline, although she defeated Harder, she also suffered a heavy loss. All the precious magic books in the kingdom were burned by Hader who realized the failure, leaving no benefits for Molly. What was given to her was just a broken magic kingdom. For other creatures, the regrets of the past have already happened. No matter how unwilling they are in their hearts, they are just asking for trouble when they think about it. There is no way to change the status quo. But Molier is different. In the realm of time, she made up for all the regrets of the past. With the help of the power of the time domain, in the first few attempts, Morrell found the location of the dragon''s blood bottle in advance by relying on her later memory, and obtained the artifact left by the holy female dragon. There are no enemies chasing after her, and she is not in danger of being surrounded by enemies. Molly''s incarnation into the big red dragon is so smooth. All the magical creatures in the underground world are not her opponents at all, and they are quickly wiped out by her, but Things went back to the original direction. Although she became the king of the underground world, all that was left to her was a war-torn and dilapidated underground world. This discovery made Moreel change her approach. She returned to the beginning of the battle and started everything again, but this time she chose to dispatch troops to defeat the underground lords from the frontal battlefield. Time reveals the weaknesses of all lords, and Moril only needs to make the most correct choice at the most correct time to win the final victory. In a battle, Molly''s vision for command and decision-making is still limited, but when she has the time domain, knows everything that happened after that, and can try and make mistakes again and again, her final decision will be like It is as perfect as it has been after thousands of drills, and any battle it has gone through is enough to be placed in Erasia''s Knight Academy as a textbook-like guide for all knight apprentices who want to learn tactics. After hundreds of times of going back in time, Molier, who has never been defeated, conquered the underground world with perfect tactics, but the result was still not ideal. Not as effective as conquest by force. So Moliel got angry, and put the timeline after she conquered the underground world, she enslaved all the top witchcraft scholars in the underground world, and asked them to develop a witchcraft for herself, a powerful demon specially used to manipulate people''s hearts surgery. The progress of research and development is not ideal, but Molier doesn''t care, in her field, she has plenty of time to conduct research. Morel can travel through time at will. When she feels bored, she skips the subsequent waiting time and lets the timeline advance in the direction she specified. She only needs to come to the later time point to reap the final reward. The research results can be. All research is something that happened in the past. In order to prevent the past time from catching up with the present time, every four years, when the dragon king''s supernatural power is approaching and Rhodes is about to break into the world of Morrill, she will restart the process of researching and developing black arts. The difference from last time is that this time the sorcerers have the research results brought back by Morrill from the future. Even if it only takes four years, under the joint research of the top sorcerers in the underground world, they can still get a lot. progress, thus helping magicians eliminate many errors in research, saving a lot of time, and continuing research and development directly from the research results four years later. Maybe four years alone are not enough to make any valuable breakthroughs, but under the effect of the time domain, these four years have been reopened again and again. Obtain the research results after countless years of superimposition. After hundreds of thousands of times of going back in time, scholars have achieved a thousand years ahead of the entire underground world in the study of black magic. Even the mages of Bracada cannot study to such an extent. Looking at the whole world, only Moril, who has mastered the time domain, can conduct such time-transcending research, and no other force can achieve such an effect. Even time will surrender at Molier''s feet. According to Morel''s request, the sorcery scholars found the source of all spiritual power, the mysterious place called the spiritual web, as well as the guardian of the spiritual web, the spiritual elemental people like lampposts, and In the special space, there are terrifying monsters that fight with them endlessly, the chapter-faced demon that devours the soul, and some sorcerers are used to calling them mind flayers. The research of black art scholars seems to have inadvertently awakened the leaders of those spiritual elements, but Molly doesn''t care, everything is no match for her power of time. When Molier got the final research and development results, all the research records disappeared as time went back again. Those memories, as well as the final research and development results, only existed in her mind forever, and only her One person can prove that those times really exist, and everything else is completely wiped out by the power of time. She will not be so kind to tell anyone the results of the research. According to the research of sorcery scholars, as long as the horn is sounded at a certain special frequency, the Zhangmian Demon can be summoned from the void, and then controlled with sorcery rituals, it can completely obey orders. The chapter-faced monster can attach itself to the body of the host and quietly devour the soul. Once the chapter-faced monster takes away the mind, the host can be said to exist in name only, and the chapter-faced monster with all the memory and power of the host will replace it and become this The real master of the body. In each of the four years of research conducted by the sorcery scholars, Molly didn''t wait until the end of time before restarting the time. In some timelines, black art scholars'' research on Zhangmian Yao completely lost control. Zhangmian Yao from the spiritual plane seized the bodies of all sorcerers, and began to invade the main plane with the R & D center as the entrance. The entire underground The power of the kingdom can''t even stop the invasion of those chapter-faced monsters. Seeing that the situation is not good, Moril has no choice but to end the research ahead of time and return the timeline to the moment when the research started. Of course, that is only a very small probability. After thousands of times of going back in time, there are only a few chats. With the end of the research and development, the final results satisfied Molier very much. The sorcerers found a way to control the Zhangmian monster, and even the host whose mind was occupied by the Zhangmian monster would obey the controller''s orders, and that was exactly The way Morel needed. After completing the research and development, Molly once again went back in time to the battle that made her rise in the first place. This time, relying on the power of the Zhangmian Demon, she controlled the entire underground world with little effort, even the underground world. Even if King Hade held it, he couldn''t stop Zhang Mian Yao from devouring his soul. Those former enemies are now all puppets of Molier, at her mercy. The reason why he didn''t want to kill those generals and then control them by manipulating the undead was because someone had the dark holy words that commanded all the undead, and Moliel could only seek methods other than the undead. Use the power of time to find ways to control the mind and correct the mistakes made in past battles. It only takes up a short period of time when Molly wanders in endless time, and she spends more time looking for ways to fight against another person. method. Moril, who turned into a big red dragon, fought endlessly with that person in time. If all the time is superimposed, I am afraid that there will be traces left by the two people fighting anywhere in the world. That person''s mind, and he is also the only one, reveals the existence of different powers at different times, and that person is Rhodes. "Rod..." Thinking of that person, Morrill knew that he was trying to find a way to fight against the time domain. Although he couldn''t travel through different times like himself, he could change the direction of the future and be promoted to a different time without his own interference. Legendary professions, even heroes, cannot do this. Molly could feel that there must be some kind of secret in Rhodes that could help him make completely different choices at different times. It was a secret beyond fate, freed from the constraints of fate, Just like the Time Domain on her body. She was extremely curious about this secret, but as Rhodes finally completed his promotion, the timeline was also fixed, and the profession that Rhodes was finally promoted to was already destined by Morrill, and that secret seemed irrelevant. [A novel app that has been running stably for many years, comparable to the old version of the book chasing artifact, the source-changing app used by old bookworms, huanyuanapp.com] Up to now, Rhodes has lost the infinite possibilities in time. As long as he wakes up, his weakness will be completely exposed to Molly''s eyes under the retrospect of time. The right to control will eventually fall into the hands of Morell, and those witch generals who obey Morell''s orders will control everything in the kingdom of the undead in one fell swoop. Thinking of Rhodes, Molly''s heart was full of emotions. For some reason, whenever Molly thought of Rhodes, such emotions would appear in her heart. Maybe it''s because of time, fighting with Rhodes for too long, so long that Moliel has forgotten the time, no one will go deep into her heart like Rhodes, and she will never miss anyone for so long . In the endless time, Moreel has made further attempts to the power of the time domain, and she can even lead others back to the past together with herself. But no matter how Moliel changes the past, she will return to the present time point, but the impact of changing the past will appear at the current time point, and she cannot return to the time point before she was born, nor can she go to A future farther than the present. Up to now, fate can no longer limit Molly. When she gets back the artifact belonging to the female dragon, she will truly have the power to surpass the world. Nothing can stop her. She will stand at the end of time and never know. The taste of failure. Time goes back again and again, the long struggle between her and Rhodes has also come to the final moment, she will write the final victory, as for Rhodes... If he is sensible, Molly doesn''t mind multiple obedient subordinates . In the distance, a dull air of death swept over, and the undead from the entire snowy region gathered towards the magic city following Molier''s request. They came walking step by step with neat steps, and the towering snow-capped mountains were almost flattened by them. The undead all over the mountains and plains also aroused Molier''s interest. Even though it was in the name of a military parade that the generals of the undead kingdom were gathered here to eradicate dissidents and control the astonishingly powerful undead legion, but when she saw the endless undead with her own eyes, Molier still couldn''t help but secretly nodded. The army of undead, who are not afraid of death, is a terrifying army that the underground world will never be able to cultivate. The generals beside Molier had different expressions for a moment. Some were looking at the undead frowning in thought, some were ashamed, and some were terrified. If it wasn''t for the presence of the big red dragon, they would be looking at the undead coming like a tide from afar. , I''m afraid I can''t help but turn around and run away. The chapter-faced monster controls the minds of the magic generals, but it does not change their personalities. From this point of view, it is very similar to the control of the death domain. It was Moliel''s opening that calmed down the whispering generals, and everyone turned their eyes to the big red dragon, ready to obey her command. "Let''s see what kind of strength the kingdom of the undead has." Molly bared her ferocious fangs and spread her dragon wings covering the sky and the sun, and said in a deep voice. Chapter 2854 Candy plane. The Butter Knight is facing the biggest challenge of his life. A few days ago, a terrifying purple dragon descended from the sky and kidnapped the princess of the Kingdom of Bialasia. The fiery breath of the dragon ignited the moat syrup, and many buildings collapsed and damaged under the dragon''s wings that covered the sky, causing an uproar in the kingdom. . The king received the news of the ransom, and Zilong demanded to offer 100,000 large biscuit figures in exchange for the princess of the kingdom. A knight in the kingdom stood up and took over the important task of saving the princess and carrying the hope of the whole kingdom. Brave butter knight, he jumped into the boiling chocolate sauce, risking his body to melt, accepting the most enviable baptism in the whole kingdom. In that unmoving muddy swamp, he underwent a radical change. His original pure and light yellow body began to turn into pitch black. The power from the chocolate sauce filled his body, making his body stronger and stronger. . Putting on the bloodless flour armor, the Butter Knight stepped into the birthplace of all biscuit powerhouses, the hottest biscuit oven in the kingdom, enough to ignite the soul. Under the influence of the scorching flame waves, his body was tempered unimaginably, and the armor was also covered with the color of gold and iron, until he and the armor were completely integrated, and when they could no longer be separated from each other, he completed the final battle. metamorphosis. Now he has become the number one warrior of Cake Lacia, he is no longer an ordinary butter knight, he is now a chocolate butter cookie knight. He is ready to challenge the purple dragon who kidnapped the princess, and when he returns victorious, his name will resound throughout Birassia. Across the plains covered with vanilla, and over the mountains made of cream, he came to the palace of the magic dragon. As far as the eye could see, there were crumbs of biscuits everywhere, the corpses of his fellow challengers, his compatriots. The wreckage of cracked biscuits seemed to be telling him what a tragic battle had happened here, and how vicious and brutal that dragon was. In that tragic battlefield, he saw the coalition forces of foreign races conquering the dragon. Those pudding men whose bodies are soft but whose hearts are harder than dark chocolate, they once fought at the forefront of the battlefield, what awaited them was the bite from the magic dragon, they couldn''t even leave a whole body behind, they were everywhere The remains of a pudding that had swallowed most of its body. Gingerbread men, who are similar in appearance to biscuit men, but savage and uncivilized, also joined the battle. Gingerbread men have hard bodies and often have a strong body odor. It was smashed, even smashed into the ground, and it couldn''t be dug out even by digging. It looked extremely tragic. The warriors belonging to the Jelly Bean People have never been absent from this battle. They are responsible for providing long-range support, and they have become the key targets of the magic dragon. The dragon''s breath exploded their roasted bodies. The melted wreckage is theirs. Proof of valor in battle. And in the very center of the battlefield, the remains of heroes are displayed there. The invincible candy hero was eventually defeated by the dragon''s minions, and could only end in a dark end. Even the hero was no match for the dragon. In the entire candy plane, no one can stop the raging dragon. The Butter Knight is not the first knight to challenge the dragon, nor will he be the last. He has prepared for the worst, but when he saw During that tragic battlefield, he still couldn''t help trembling all over. Suddenly, dark clouds gathered above his head, covering the Butter Knight''s sight. He was startled, it was a shadow cast from the sky. The shadow continued to spread, and then completely engulfed the Butter Knight. Only the terrifying dragon had such strength. The dull strong wind howled, and before the butter knight could react, his whole body was caught by the magic dragon that fell from the sky. His body was firmly bound, and no matter how hard he struggled, he couldn''t break free from the restraint. "Let go of me, evil dragon!" Butter Knight roared in horror, but the dragon remained motionless, just staring at him with the pair of golden dragon children full of icy light, making his heart tremble. The terrifying purple skin all over the dragon''s body seemed to be a vicious curse, which made him tremble all over in fright. Yin Nuota stared blankly at the food she had just caught, and her intuition told her that the biscuits in front of her must be very delicious. Behind Yin Nuota, a pink and jade-carved head poked out. It was a young girl who was looking at the chocolate-baked butter cookies in front of her with curious eyes. She could clearly see An action of swallowing saliva. "I want to eat!" The girl rubbed her hands and said impatiently. There is no doubt that in order to challenge the dragon, the Butter Knight, who was dressed up so gorgeously and even decorated with syrup, has deeply attracted her appetite. Yin Nuota opened her eyes wide, and she rarely saw such a gorgeous biscuit man, so she said: "You can''t eat it yet, he looks very...weird, first let me see if he is poisonous, Maybe he was a trap sent by the biscuit man." As she said that, Inota took a big bite, and her sharp teeth bit off most of the Butter Knight''s body. The Butter Knight was wearing a cookie armor made with care, and she couldn''t even stand in front of her for a moment before she snatched it away To my death, before the consciousness dissipated, I could even hear the sound of chucking from her mouth, it was the horrible sound of his body being chewed to bits. Seeing that Yin Nuota ate the extremely gorgeous attire, which looked extremely delicious, the Butter Knight ate it, the girl was startled for a moment, showing a look of disappointment, then her eyes turned red, she couldn''t help sniffling, and began to cry loudly. It is the sadness and loss when something good is taken away. Now Yin Nuota panicked, facing the crying adoptive daughter, she gently rolled up An''s body with the soft dragon tail, put the girl in front of her, and comforted: "There is a little left here." As he said that, Yinuota brought the broken and incomplete body of the leftover butter knight to the girl. Unexpectedly, her action made the girl cry even louder. Looking at the butter cookie that was mostly incomplete, the girl felt her heart was broken. Yin Nuota ate all the delicious parts in one bite. How could she give up so easily? Yin Nuota was a little anxious, she didn''t know how to appease the crying Ann, so she had to put on a straight face and imitate Rhode''s way to reason with Ann: "Don''t cry, Ann, the matter has already happened, there is nothing you can do if you cry To solve the problem, why don''t we catch more biscuit people." It''s a pity that Yin Nuota''s words didn''t have any effect. The girl who just wants to cry a lot doesn''t want to listen to Yin Nuota''s reasoning. She doesn''t need any reasoning, and no one can use it Soothe a crying child. Even Yin Nuota was a little at a loss now. Since she captured the princess of Pie Lasia, many candy creatures have been delivered to her door every day. She doesn¡¯t need to go out to hunt, but she can enjoy unique delicacies from all over the plane and eat all kinds of candy creatures , have not encountered the current situation. The crying became more and more intense, and the continuous piercing crying made Yinuota a little upset. She admitted that she was a little gluttonous, but who would have thought that Ann would have such a big reaction? Since reasoning is useless, what should she do to make Ann stop crying? Did he use force to teach Ann a lesson while roaring, forcing her to stop crying? Or resort to cold violence, leave her crying here alone, and let her calm down alone? Looking at the thin and lonely girl, Yin Nuota would not do such an act of hurting her. With Yin Nuota''s thought, the body belonging to the fairy dragon suddenly twitched, and Yin Nuota turned into the appearance of a purple-haired girl again, and stretched out his arms to hug Ann, patting her on the back gently. What flows in Yinnota''s blood belongs to the blood of the holy female dragon. The holy female dragon is the ancestor of all giant dragons. For any giant dragon, the blood of the holy female dragon can make it feel warm and peaceful, as if sleeping peacefully in the arms of its mother. No nightmare can disturb it. The same is true. Under Yin Nuota''s comfort, Ann''s mood improved, her trembling body gradually calmed down, and her crying turned into soft sobs, but the loss in her eyes couldn''t be made up for anyway. The blood of the holy female dragon in Yinnota''s body originated from an adventure of hers. Yin Nuota, who got two dragon artifacts, obtained part of the inheritance of the holy female dragon, and was deeply loved by the holy female dragon. Yin Nuota, who drank the blood of the dragon, began to evolve from the blood of the fairy dragon flowing in her body to the blood of the holy female dragon at a higher level. Under the guidance of the holy female dragon, she has learned a lot of unique time magic. She should have accepted the last inheritance and obtained the supreme time domain, but because she is not a hero, the holy female dragon finally chose another person, As the inheritor of the time domain. Yin Nuota has never regretted the choice of the female giant dragon. She has already found something far more precious than the inheritance of the female giant dragon. Rhodes is her who has adventures, fun, and life-and-death crises with her The most cherished thing in my heart. But right now, Yin Nuota still couldn''t help sighing a little, if she could truly master the power of time, and thus be able to modify the past, many things would be different, and she could also make An laugh. "Time and space rewind." Thinking of this, Yin Nuota immediately cast a spell, and as a dark and mysterious passage of time appeared in front of her, Yin Nuota jumped into it without thinking, and began to travel through the passage of time. In the time channel, Yinnota once saw the scene that happened in the past. She saw that she ate the Butter Knight because of her greed, and Ann was watching eagerly. Yin Nuota called out loudly, wanting to remind her past self not to do anything that would make An sad, but it seemed that something blocked her mouth, no matter how she shouted, there was no sound coming out, she could only watch With the same error happening again. Yin Nuota, who is not a hero, has no way to modify the past in the time channel. Even if he re-experiences the past countless times, he can only get the same result. Only heroes who have mastered the time domain can truly modify the past, thereby making up for all mistakes made, and even further manipulating time. Looking at Ann, who was sobbing softly and with dim eyes, Yinuota became a little angry. She puffed up her mouth and stared at the half-broken Butter Knight. She also recalled the teachings of the holy female dragon in her mind. In addition to returning to time, when Yinnota fell into a deep sleep, the holy female dragon also taught her many time-related spells, but due to the lack of time domain, Yinnota was unable to cast any of them. Listening to An''s cry and looking at her tear-stained face, Yin Nuota seemed to have aroused certain emotions in her heart. At this moment, a strong will burning like a fire occupied her mind. Yin Nuota can no longer think about whether she, who has no time domain, can reverse time or change the past. One thing in her mind is to make Ann happy again. "Back in time¡­¡­" Yin Nuota''s eyes widened. Even though she still maintained the body of a purple-haired girl at this moment, her child''s hole was erected into a gap, and a golden light radiated from it. With the blessing of that will, the power of time began to reverse with her words. Without the existence of the time domain, Yin Nuota could not shake the law of time in the whole world, causing the fate of all things to be reversed because of her. She could only focus her power on a specific thing, and let the time of that thing go back, so as to return to life. to some point in the past. Following Yinota''s spellcasting, the broken butter knight recovered bit by bit. The power from time repaired his broken body, and the pieces of wreckage reunited towards the body of the butter knight. Come, he returned to the situation before death. The delicious chocolate butter cookies appeared in front of the two of them again. "What did you do to me? Damn dragon!" After recovering his body, the Butter Knight yelled in fear, and his roar immediately attracted Ann''s attention. Seeing that An stopped crying and was staring at the Butter Knight unblinkingly, Yinuota also showed a happy smile. She brought the chocolate butter cookie to An, shook her hand again and said, "Try it quickly. What is the taste." The girl bowed her head obediently, took a big bite on the butter knight, bit off the whole arm covered in chocolate sauce under the cookie, chewed and swallowed it in her mouth. The butter knight wailed in pain, while the girl smiled joyfully. The taste was really delicious. Ann bit off his other arm again, and this time the Butter Knight''s wail became louder, and even Inota couldn''t help covering her ears. The Butter Knight never imagined that he would have to suffer a second death, and that the dragon would be so cruel that he would resurrect him from the dead and kill him again. With a sound from Kacha, perhaps because he couldn''t bear the piercing wail, Yinuota turned the butter knight''s head off, and fed it to Ann again. Seeing that An''s expression had completely improved, and there was a sweet smile in her eyes, she couldn''t help showing a kind smile. If there is any fly in the ointment, it is that Rhodes is not here and cannot share the delicious butter cookies. Thinking of Rhodes, Yinuota couldn''t help puffing her mouth. She couldn''t wait to show Rhodes the ability she just realized, and she didn''t know how Rhodes would praise her when he knew the ability to turn back time. Thinking of this, Yin Nota felt a bit of anticipation in her heart. She glanced at An who was eating hard, and decided to return to the main plane to share the good news with Rhodes. [Currently used, the app with the most complete and best audio for listening to books, integrated with 4 major speech synthesis engines, over 100 kinds of timbres, and an artifact that supports offline reading, huanyuanapp.com Source App] Chapter 2855 Magic City. Frazer and the undead generals gathered here each received a delicate parchment scroll. Opening the packaged parchment, Frazer couldn''t help frowning as he looked at the densely recorded content on it. "General Faleze, what the hell is this?" Beside him, the big red demon Rao, twice as tall as him, also held a scroll in his hand, and couldn''t help asking him. "This is a speech. Soon after, you will address His Majesty Rhodes, the Doomsday Kings, and Dragon King Moliel at the military parade as a representative of the elite of the undead army." Farese said indifferently. explained. "Really? Oh, damn it, I can''t read at all, I can''t understand what''s written on it, what should I do now?" Rao became anxious immediately, and he carefully pinched the parchment with two fingers, lest the boiling heat around the big devil completely scorched the parchment. In the entire Undead Legion, only the most fearless members of the Legion can join the Hundred Deaths Squad and become a member of the Hundred Deaths Elite, and Rao is one of them, and is also a representative of the Hundred Deaths Elite. There is no need to say much about ability. The Hundred Dead Squad is the sharp knife unit of the Undead Legion, and also the core force of the Undead Legion. It is famous for its extremely high death rate in missions, and its almost 100% mission completion rate. Every member of the Hundred Deaths Squad has experienced tens of hundreds of deaths. In the Hundred Deaths Squad, there is a strong presence of the entire legion, and there are many great demons like Rao, and all of this is due to the Death Domain on Rhodes. Every one of the hundred-death elites has a spiritual imprint left by Rhodes. When they are killed, their corpses will usually be brought back by their companions and transported to Rhodes. If they cannot be brought back, Rhodes will personally Set out to find it, and use the power of the death domain to resurrect it, so that the resurrected elite can continue to fight for him. In front of Rao, was wearing a shiny red medal, which was made by the most powerful swordsmith in hell, and was bestowed on him by Rhodes himself. The Hundred Deaths Medal contains powerful power, and it is a supreme symbol of glory. Not only the Hundred Deaths Squad, but also the members of the entire Undead Legion are proud to receive the Hundred Deaths Medal. For all legion members, that is A supreme honor. With the blessing of the Hundred Deaths Medal, every time Rao comes back from the dead, he can gain more powerful power. This power has helped him to be invincible, and he has cleared away countless enemies blocking the way. Although Rao''s combat ability is extremely powerful, he has a small flaw, that is, he is illiterate. Although, as a big devil, he has spent a hundred years in hell, which can be described as a battle-hardened person, but the big devil who lives by fighting has no leisure to slowly learn to read, he prefers to use a scythe Harvest the life of the enemy. Not only Rao, this problem also exists in many other great demons, and even in the whole hell, except for the cronies of the king of hell, almost no demons can read and write. The only meaning of their existence is to keep Transformed into a more powerful demon in the killing. The current Rao couldn''t understand what was written in the speech at all, and he couldn''t read the content because he couldn''t read, so he turned his eyes to Falezer who was asking for help: "General Faleze , or you can help me read the contents of the speech later." "What? No." Frazer was stunned, and then rejected Rao''s request. He couldn''t do this kind of thing for him, "It''s still early, you''d better find someone to tell you what was written on it. Compared to a life-threatening fight, I''m sure that''s nothing difficult." Rao was very helpless, and hurriedly asked the nearby generals for help. He looked around, and soon his eyes fixed, and a suitable target appeared in Rao''s sight: "I remember you, I fished you out of the sea , I didn¡¯t expect that you also got that speech.¡± Listening to Rao''s narration, Kegel, who was stopped by him, let out a dissatisfied cold snort: "I am also the commander of the marine undead. Did you look surprised to be on stage?" Kegel looked displeased. Ever since he lost the battle for the sword of ice at the end of the ocean, he was completely frozen by the divine sword and drifted on the ocean. I don¡¯t know how long he was washed by the waves, and finally he was killed by the ocean undead. It was discovered that the Undead Legion sent the elite reinforcements of the Hundred Deaths Squad to rescue him, which allowed him to escape from the predicament and return to the kingdom of the undead. Recalling the bone-piercing coldness contained in the Excalibur, and the monstrous power exuded by the person holding the sword, Kegel couldn''t help but tremble all over. In front of the holder of the sword of ice, time seemed to be completely frozen, and Kegel was completely frozen without even making any resistance. After the world lost its flames, Kegel has not felt real warmth for a long time. Even though he has escaped from the ice, his soul still seems to be left in the ice. Every time he thinks of that biting chill, he feels It will take away his mind and make him feel like falling into an ice cellar. No matter how thick his clothes are, he can''t dispel the coldness in his bone marrow. "You came at the right time, help me to see what is written on it." Seeing that Kegel could read, Rao seemed to have found a savior. He brought the speech in front of him and asked him to explain it sentence by sentence. mean. Kegel was a little helpless. He didn''t want to do these boring things at first, but because this matter involved the face of the entire Undead Legion, if Rao lost the chain during his speech, he might lose the face of the entire Legion. The Doomsday Kings sneered for a long time, and he had no choice but to help Rao explain it sentence by sentence. On the side, after dismissing Rao, Frazer checked the speech in his hand again. The more he read, the deeper his frown became. After a long time, after reading the entire speech, Frazer took a deep breath and tore the parchment in half from the middle. After overlapping, he continued to tear it several times until it was completely broken into pieces. Then he stopped. "General Frazer, why did you tear up the speech? This was written by Speaker Erica for the military parade, and it is full of wishes for the kingdom of the undead and respect for His Majesty Rhodes. Do you understand the text of the speech? Are you dissatisfied with the content?" A hoarse reminder came from the side, and a blind old woman came over. She was Margaret, who was in charge of intelligence and monitored all undead movements. Margaret is holding a parchment scroll of the same style in one hand, and holding a huge eyeball in the other hand. The eyeball is as big as a head, and the shrinking hole is bigger than a clenched fist. A unique magic eye creation. Noticing the appearance of the blind old woman, the faces of the nearby generals changed slightly. The Demon Eye organization she is in charge of monitors every move of the entire kingdom of the undead. monitor. Under the control of the old woman, the eye boy of the magic eye was facing the parchment, and transmitted the contents of the parchment to her mind verbatim. This can''t help but make Frazer secretly sigh with emotion. Some people have lost their eyes, but they can still observe the world freely, while some people have intact eyes but are illiterate, wasting their abilities in vain. From Margaret''s words, Frazer also felt her questioning meaning. As the chief intelligence officer who has been reused in the hands of Speaker Erica, Margaret knows the big and small intelligence in the country, and is also directly responsible to Speaker Erica, supervising and thoroughly investigating all kinds of hidden dangers in the country. Frazer''s actions now also caught Margaret''s attention. To tear up the speech prepared by Speaker Erica seems to mean dissatisfaction with the content of the speech, and even further, dissatisfaction with Erica. At this critical moment, no one wants any accidents to happen. "I don''t like the content of the speech. The speech prepared by Speaker Erica is very neat. Even the doomsday kings can''t fault it, but this is not what I want." Farese said calmly, he Throwing the torn parchment into the long-extinguished stove, when the flames in the world are quiet, the stove can only be used for decoration. His eyes looked into the distance, which is the palace of the big red dragon, "I decided to play freely." In order to ensure the smooth progress of the entire military parade, Speaker Erica prepared speeches for all the speakers, so as not to say things they should not say in front of the doomsday kings and the hero Morrill, but Frazer obviously did not This speech is needed, and he, who has top leadership skills, knows what to say in order to mobilize the morale of the entire army. Margaret said again: "In this case, please write down what you are going to say, and I will hand it over to Speaker Erica for review." Following Margaret''s words, the magic eye in her hand also raised her body, staring at Faleze with those huge eyes. "Didn''t I say it? I decided to play freely. I only know what to say when I get on stage." Frazer said calmly, rejecting Margaret''s proposal. Seeing that Frazer insisted on this, Margaret couldn''t persuade him, so she had to say: "I will tell Speaker Erica the news. In addition, the commander of the flying undead now has a suitable candidate, and Erica The Speaker personally appoints and will also speak at the ceremony." Frazer nodded, showing a slightly surprised look at the same time. For a long time, there were only two commanders of land and sea in the Undead Legion, namely him and Kegel. Relying on his superb tactics and extraordinary leadership skills, Frazer not only serves as the commander of the land undead, but also the commander-in-chief of the entire undead army. Kegel relied on his familiarity with the ocean, coupled with top-level navigation skills, to become the commander of the ocean undead. Among the undead legions, the most powerful ones are naturally those land undead. Any undead transformed from land creatures can be counted as a member of the undead legion after being resurrected in the realm of death. After the Battle of Bracada, The undead in the legion reached millions, which is an extremely terrifying force. With the continuous exploration of the ocean by the undead legion, the undead of the sea have also shown their terrifying potential. Who would have thought that those swimming fishes that can be seen everywhere and have low strength, after being transformed into the realm of death, can burst out more terrifying than sixth-order creatures? the power of? The endless sea is wider than this continent. The number of fish in a sea area alone is enough to exceed the total number of land undead in the legion. With the continuous spread of the ocean undead, their number is geometrically multiplying increase, they are the most numerous in the undead army, but the most easily overlooked existence. However, due to the particularity of the undead in the sea, once they come to land, it is difficult for them to move on their own. Even if they become undead, the fish will not have legs. Show off. Only those marine undead who have been watched by Rhodes and gained the power of vampires can move freely on land in the form of bats. In addition to the two commanders of land and sea, there is no special commander of flying undead in the undead army. Many undead creatures have the ability to fly, and those vampires can turn into bats, so that they can fly freely in the air. In a sense, they can be regarded as a kind of flying creatures. Before that, even the more powerful ghost dragons were also under the command of the land undead, and they all obeyed Falezer''s dispatch. But at the moment, from Margaret''s words, Frazer seems to have heard something. It seems that Speaker Erica has found a suitable candidate to command the flying undead in the legion, and the management of the flying undead is replaced by land undead. Separated from it, it became an independent force. Frazer didn''t ask too much. He believed that the various decisions made by Erica, at least everything she did, would not endanger the kingdom of the undead, and neither would any general in the legion, at least in this regard On, he can be sure. The dull horn blew from a distance, and legion members from all over the snowy region gathered outside the city of magic, waiting for the ceremony to begin. No one knows the final direction of the ceremony. Even Frazer, after learning that Rhodes was cornered by the angels and even fell into a different space, his frowning eyebrows never stretched out. He only heard faintly recently The information made his look better. Apart from him, the other members of the legion didn''t know about those things. Feeling the huge breath of death approaching outside the city, Faleze also stood up. As the commander of the undead legion, he was naturally very familiar with that breath. It was the monstrous aura emitted by countless undead gathered The breath of death, before that terrible breath, no enemy can stop the army. Bearing the will of many undead, soon, Faleze and other generals also came to the square where the ceremony was about to start, where the big red dragon was already waiting. Chapter 2856 On the square, the doomsday kings who heard the news had different expressions, waiting for the start of the ceremony. The arrival of Faleze and other undead generals also aroused the discussion of the kings, which seemed to indicate that a terrible storm was coming. There are very few wedding celebrations that start with a grand military parade. Even the lord of a country would not make such an exaggerated celebration, but all this in front of him appeared before the eyes of the kings. The endless undead legion is now gathered outside the city. It seems that some unexpected situations will appear in the current celebration. For this behavior, the kings were quite suspicious. Some people said that this was a way for the kingdom of the undead to show its power. Satisfied. There are also well-informed kings who privately speculate that it is the result of a secret rivalry between the two forces, and this military parade is only the beginning, and a bigger conflict is very likely to break out. No matter what the final result is, now has come to the critical moment of the celebration. After several weeks of banquets and various demigods disrupting the situation, all the kings are waiting eagerly, waiting for this event that can change the world pattern and determine the end of the world. The king''s wedding is heading towards. The caveman king was sitting on the seat that belonged to the guests, holding a vessel for wine in his hand. It was not a common container, it was simply a sealed helmet. He was half drunk, as if he was still savoring the sweetness of the wine, he couldn''t help hiccupping, and said without saying a word: "It''s a pity... When the celebration is over, there will be no such good wine to drink. This is a good wine that cannot be obtained in the Krulod Desert..." The words of the caveman king were full of regret. When the celebration was over, he would return to his territory in Krulod, and he would not be able to enjoy the high-quality wine provided during the celebration. Beside him, the king of the lizardmen looked dull. He was born in the swamp, and he didn''t like any alcoholic beverages. What he missed was the delicious food that could be called a feast. In the entire kingdom of the dead, the undead chef with the best cooking skills was always on call. Plate after plate of delicious food. Undead chefs come from all over the continent, no matter what region''s unique food, they can be tasted on the feast. What attracted the king of the lizardmen the most was the unique food with a forest flavor from the elf kingdom Eri. He was born in the swamp, when did he taste the food that even the elves praised? The King of the Lizardmen, who was feasting, ate food for dozens of people, filling his entire stomach, at least for the next few months without eating. Thinking of the upcoming celebration, the lizardman king didn''t feel regretful: "Don''t worry, we are now members of the evil alliance. When we win the battle of doomsday, we can have whatever we want? When the time comes Don''t talk about drinking fine wine, it''s not a problem if you want to take a bath with fine wine every day." "Battle of the Doomsday..." Hearing the lizard king mention those blood-thinning words, the caveman king put down the helmet in his hand and let out a deep sigh. As the end is approaching, ancient and powerful existences have surfaced one after another, preparing to show their strength in this doomsday battle that affects the entire world. The entire main plane also revealed a situation dominated by three superpowers. They are the ancient and powerful angel alliance that cleared the world in the distant ages, the hell legion that is gearing up to control the sins of the world, and the evil alliance of the doomsday kings brought together by two overlords. As one of the masters of the evil alliance, the name of Rhodes, Lord of the Undead, has long been known by all the kings. The Lord of the Undead controls the endless undead in the world, and even conquered Bracada, where the mage is located. His strength is beyond doubt. And the other master of the evil alliance, the mighty red dragon Molly, is an even more terrifying existence. She rules the entire underground world and all the dragons in the world. Lord of the dead. In addition, there are still some forces that remain neutral and are ready to protect themselves in the doomsday battle. The Elf Kingdom Eri is one of them. The elves did not join the Angel Alliance, but prepared to guard the jungle with their own strength. There are also demigods with unclear attitudes, such as the ancient elemental monarchs, whose true purpose is rarely known. The caveman king asked at this time: "You said, can we really win the end of the war? You have also seen the power of the angels. If someone hadn''t let us evacuate in advance, I am afraid that all our kings added up, None of them are the match of that seraphim." There was a strong suspicion in his words. The sudden arrival of the holy angel had frightened the caveman king. No one knew where the angel came from. They only knew that what existed on the angel was an extremely terrifying force of destiny that controlled everything in the world. , he has never seen that kind of power, and even several overlords teamed up, they were defeated by the angels. The king of the cavemen believed that if someone hadn''t told them the news of the angel''s arrival in advance, what awaited the kings would be all dead under the angel''s judgment, and there would be no other result at all. The power belonging to the ancient angels is so terrifying. Some people may think that the angels with incomplete power born in the era of Erasia''s lack of faith are all the power that angels can display, but it is a big mistake to think so. Only when the soul of the stigmata is revived and the light of faith envelopes Erasia again, will the angels recover their legendary strength. Even the demigod, when he meets the Archangel in his heyday, also You have to choose to retreat. And this is exactly what the caveman king fears. The doomsday kings, who are extremely powerful in the eyes of ordinary creatures, are nothing in front of those angels. Existence is the qualification to fight the angel. After hearing the worries of the caveman king, the lizardman king just smiled coldly. The lizardman with cold blood flowing in his body didn''t understand what fear was at all: "What are you afraid of? When the war of doomsday begins, you won''t be allowed to go Facing the angels, what do you have to worry about? Besides, even if you die, the Lord of the Undead will give you a second life and put it in other places. Where can such a good thing happen? Do you expect those angels to resurrect you? ?¡± Seeing what the lizardman said, the expression of the caveman improved a lot. The ability to resurrect the dead promised by the Lord of the Undead is undoubtedly something that every doomsday king is very concerned about. No one wants to die just like that, but there will inevitably be accidents in the world, especially when the entire main plane is in flames of war, death may come to everyone at any time, no matter how powerful they are. Once the powerful doomsday kings die, everything will be over. The power belonging to the lord of the undead can provide the kings of the doomsday with a second, or even more, chances, allowing them to wake up from death, continue to complete unfinished things, and retain the memories of their lives. Even though they would eventually become undead creatures after being resurrected from the dead, they had to completely obey the orders of the Lord of the Undead, but it was much better than being completely dead. The caveman king sighed deeply. Besides the Lord of the Undead, who else would wantonly wield the power of resurrection from the dead and wake up all the dead in the world? In a sense, the reason why the kings joined the evil alliance was because of the power of the Lord of the Undead. The caveman king said again: "I heard from the snow monster king that the Lord of the Undead seems to be suppressed by the holy angel, and finally had to lead the angel to another plane. I don''t know what is going on now. You said that the kingdom of the undead Is it powerful enough to compete with the other two forces?" When the angels came, Rhodes was completely suppressed by the angels, and was also seen by all the kings. At this critical moment, if Rhodes hadn''t made a breakthrough and was promoted to a real seventh-tier legend, the outcome of that battle would have been unimaginable . It was also during that battle that the kings realized that the Lord of the Undead, who had stirred up the world and covered the sky with one hand, had never completed the promotion of the legendary creature, but with the strength of the sixth-order creature, All of this has been done. What an incredible thing to put on other creatures. No one is willing, or dares to believe everything in front of them. The Lord of the Undead who conquered Bracada and swept away all powerful enemies is only at the sixth level. Before that, according to the speculation of the kings, Rhodes even With the strength to confront demigods head-on, it is impossible for anyone to think of him as a sixth-order creature. Perhaps the achievements of the Lord of the Undead were so amazing that the kings almost forgot that it had only been a few years since Rhodes first rose and developed all the way to the present. In the eyes of those powerful beings, a few years is just a blink of an eye, but when this time is placed on the Lord of the Undead, his rise speed exceeds the imagination of all creatures. Facing the angel descending from the clouds, this time, the Lord of the Undead seemed to have finally found his opponent, and was even forced into a different plane. No one knew the whereabouts of the Lord of the Undead, but the wedding celebration did not stop because of this, but started a military parade belonging to the undead. It is speculated that the reason why the undead country can''t wait to hold a military parade is also to show the power of the undead legion when Rhodes disappeared, so as to deter other doomsday kings in the evil alliance. "Don''t you know if you look at it?" The lizardman king''s eyes sank, and he had to admit that this method of displaying his strength was very effective: "The members of the undead legion gathered outside the city, just the soaring breath of death made people breathless, That is the strongest force that belongs to the entire kingdom of the undead. Whether this force can compete with the other two superpowers can only be answered with your own confirmation, and what I tell you doesn¡¯t count.¡± As he said that, Shu Tong of the Lizardman King shrank suddenly. As a Lizardman, he had a more keen perception of the cold and evil aura. The signal from his perception was frantically sending an early warning to the Lizardman King. The evil aura that devours others almost engulfs his entire body. Even though he had heard about the horror of the undead legion, the king of the lizardman still felt his heart tremble when he saw the army of undead that covered the mountains and fields with no end in sight. The blood in his body froze completely, as if he couldn''t even walk. . In front of the extremely strong death breath, he just wanted to escape quickly, and he didn''t want to stay here for a moment. At this moment, the lizardman king can only rejoice in his heart. He is a member of the evil alliance, and he does not have to be an enemy of the terrible undead lord. Facing the terrifying undead army, he can say that he has no chance of winning. , Even a member of the legion is difficult to solve, and he will be overwhelmed by those terrible undead in an instant. Every member of the Undead Legion has been transformed and upgraded by the Lord of the Undead. Under the combined effects of the ghost king''s cloak, death domain, and scarlet eyes, every member of the legion has all the abilities of the vampire king and the lich king at the same time, which is enough to fight in any situation without any weakness at all. . The most frightening thing is naturally the number of undead creatures. Undead creatures always win by numbers. Even a necromancer with low strength can often control a large group of undead creatures. This is also applicable to the undead army. , is undoubtedly the best example. Ordinary undead army, no matter how large in number, the strength it can display is extremely limited. The transformation of undead creatures is limited by the upper limit of the power of the original owner of the corpse. What level of corpses can be used to transform undead creatures. This is a law recognized by necromancers. It''s not easy to have a legendary mage, but in the undead army, this doesn''t apply. The undead army belonging to the Lord of the Undead, the undead among them take into account both the number and the strength. What appear in the eyes of the Lizardman King are the sixth-order undead all over the mountains and plains. They are not those weak skeletons. Any one of them, Even if the legendary lizardman king of the seventh rank goes to deal with it, it will be extremely difficult, and the number of those undead creatures is astonishingly huge. This is an unimaginably terrifying force, and it is also the cornerstone of the power of the Lord of the Undead as an overlord. Even if there are only one tenth, or even one percent, of the powerful undead in the legion, the king of lizardmen is enough to sweep the entire swamp and become a veritable king of the swamp, and all the undead right now are all under the command of the lord of the undead. , With this terrifying power, conquering the world is just around the corner. However, even so, the Lord of the Undead still chose to marry the Dragon King Morel. This discovery made the Lizardman King even more frightened. The power of the undead lord is so strong, how strong must the big red dragon be to be worthy of the undead lord, so that he has to make such a choice? Chapter 2857 Frazer and the undead generals arrived at Gwen Square. From a distance, they saw the doomsday kings gathered here, as well as guests from the underground world. In the past era, Gwen Square was the widest square in the city of magic, used for various celebrations of the magic guild, enough to accommodate hundreds of thousands of people. In Bracada''s most glorious era, elemental creatures from different planes could be seen everywhere in Gwen Square. All kinds of elemental incarnations and strangely shaped plane walkers will also gather in this square named after the mage god to carry out a series of academic exchanges. With the rise of the Lord of the Undead, during the battle of Bracada, Gwen Square was also damaged to a certain extent. The originally clean and flat ground covered with crystal-clear and reflective marble tiles also became full of potholes. Not long ago, the undead creatures had completed the reconstruction of Gwen Square, and the spacious and open square once again appeared before people''s eyes. Only this time, those who gathered in Gwen Square were no longer those elementalists from different planes, but the ambitious doomsday kings, as well as the eerie and formidable undead army. Right in front of the stands, the majestic big red dragon has been waiting here for a long time. Behind her are powerful officials and generals from the underground world. Molly, who has never experienced a single defeat in her life and has made every choice just right, believes that she will not encounter any trouble this time. As soon as the military parade is over and the wedding is completed, she will be able to complete the match from top to bottom as a queen. The cleansing of the kingdom of the undead, so as to completely control the undead army that made her heart flutter. Even Molly had to admit that Rhodes was indeed superior in undead creatures, and the astonishingly powerful Undead Legion was a force that she could not ignore. If she hadn''t taken this opportunity to gather the generals of the legion here, she might not have seen the astonishing scene when the legion members gathered. And behind the big red dragon, Hader, who was dressed in a blue-gray formal suit and with disheveled hair, held his face seriously, examining the huge undead army. He was once the king of the underground world, and he had extraordinary eyesight. Then he saw the horror of those undead, and the rest of the witchcraft generals also looked stern, as if what was being held in front of them was not a celebration, but a tragic battle. Drew, being able to keep his cool all the time. Under the effect of the time domain, Morel changed all kinds of things in the past. Those enemies who had opposed her or were killed by her have now all belonged to her, and their minds were taken away by the chapter-faced monster. Become a puppet completely obeying her orders. Not far away is Sandro''s good friend Jeddt, but there is no communication between the two, but they seem very strange. Jeddt''s eyes are lifeless, more like a walking corpse than the undead in the undead army, and only when he sees the big red dragon, his eyes will become extremely fanatical. At this moment, a discussion suddenly spread in the seat belonging to the kings. "Did you see it? That''s Erica, Speaker of the Undead Kingdom." "I heard that she is the daughter of the mage god and one of the elders of the magic guild. I didn''t expect that even she became a member of the undead kingdom." As the discussion spread, the person who caused the restlessness was also seen by everyone at this moment. Erica, the undead speaker in an ice blue dress, also stepped onto the highest podium at this moment. Erica looked around and faced the crowd gathered here. Behind her was the undead army waiting in full battle. With her appearance, the nearby noises also calmed down and turned into smaller whispers. It wasn''t until all the voices completely subsided and everyone looked at her involuntarily that she opened her mouth and said: "Dear guests, as the speaker of the Undead Kingdom, I sincerely welcome doomsday kings from all over the continent, with different species and beliefs, to gather with us to witness the union of Rhodes, the Lord of the Undead, and Morriel, the Dragon King. This wedding is not only a union between the two of them, but also a powerful proof of the close alliance between the kingdom of the undead and the underground world. From now on, all enemies of the underground world are enemies of the kingdom of the undead. The world is also tantamount to threatening the kingdom of the undead." After a pause, she continued: "To commemorate this grand moment recorded in history, the undead creatures will hold a military parade to demonstrate the glory and strength of the undead kingdom, and to show the friendship of the undead to the underground world. During the celebration Before we start, I would like to thank the commander of the Undead Legion, General Frazer, for his strong support for this military parade. I invite him to say a few words for us. The one who came with him is the Land Undead Legion of the Undead Legion. Horror Knights." Following Erica''s narration, warm applause erupted from all around, even the magic dignitaries in the underground world applauded at this time. No matter what happens in the future, at least there is still a group of harmony on the face. The troublemakers among the doomsday kings, such as the half-drunk caveman king, even whistled at this moment, which made the lizardman king beside him unable to bear to look directly at him, and waited for Faleze amidst everyone''s chatting and laughing. appearance speech. However, Frazer did not go to the stage as expected by the kings, and he was not even seen everywhere. This situation also made the people nearby a little confused, not knowing what was going to happen. The ground suddenly began to vibrate, and the sound of the vibration was getting stronger and stronger. Many doomsday kings with sufficient combat experience faintly sensed that something was wrong at this moment. The continuous oscillating sound was like drums beating with all their strength outside the eardrums. It could not be formed by one person, only a thousand Only when the army and horses charge with all their strength can they arouse such a shocking power. "what is that¡­¡­" The huge snow monster king, taking advantage of his height, raised his eyes and looked in the direction of the shock. This look did not matter, and he was immediately startled. The flames in the world have long been extinguished. In order to provide lighting for the guests, the kingdom of the undead uses lightning tubes developed in Project Titan, but they are only limited to around the stands, and the range of visibility nearby is extremely limited. An existence as powerful as Moliel is enough to see through ordinary darkness with a sharp dragon child, but not every doomsday king has powerful dark vision, and that power is only limited to a few people. The snow monster king in front of him can only see endless dense red dots rushing towards them at full speed. They are pairs of bloody eyes in the darkness that want to choose someone to devour, as if in the deep darkness, there is a ghost hidden. Another scary monster. As the distance approached, the terrifying knights in pitch-black armor and holding sharp long knives also completely revealed their figures. The terrifying knight in the dark is rushing towards the stands full of guests and officials of the underground world. The monstrous momentum brought along along the way vows to destroy everything in front of him. "Who can tell me what''s going on?" The panic began to spread in the hearts of the kings. No one knew the intention of those terrifying knights who charged straight at them, but anyone could feel a rush of death from the full charge of the terrifying knights , that cold air of death seems to be able to freeze their souls, if the attack of the terrifying knight is carried out, there may be only one out of ten who can survive. Even the magic generals in the underground world couldn''t sit still when they saw the terrifying knight charging at full speed. The situation in front of them was beyond everyone''s expectations. "Master Molly, it must be those undead who are planning to harm you, so they attacked you in the name of a military parade. For your safety, please allow us to take action to stop those terrifying knights who are attacking for you." Feeling the terrifying power brought by the galloping horses, Harder could no longer keep calm. In his opinion, the military parade in front of him had already turned into a conspiracy against the hero Molly. He couldn''t let this situation go on. , so he took the initiative to propose, ready to take the lead in meeting the enemy. Harder''s words also welcomed the approval of many sorcerers. Facing the undead army that actively provoked and even launched an attack, every sorcerer showed anger, and only a very small number of sorcerers As a magician, he can still watch the changes calmly. However, in the face of Harder''s sincere proposal, Molier just gave him an indifferent glance: "What are you doing? Calm down and watch." As the order of the Dragon King spread, all the sorcerers who heard these words showed unnatural expressions on their faces, as if an invisible force had changed their minds and made them say nothing to the big red dragon. They all obeyed. No one has any objection to the orders of the big red dragon, it is not only reflected in words and actions, even in their hearts, there will be no half-disrespectful thoughts, as if all the meaning of their existence is for the immediate big red dragon. Looking at the terrifying knights rushing straight ahead, Molier''s dragon child was still indifferent. This level of power may threaten the magicians under her command, but it can''t hurt her who has the time domain at all. Under the effect of the Time Domain, all attacks and calculations are ineffective against her. As long as she cannot be killed with one blow, she can bring time back again and again, even back to an even longer time, from time to time. Basically erase the threat to yourself. The power of the time domain makes Molier invincible forever. That is the power of the holy female dragon, one of the most powerful and incomprehensible powers in the world that fundamentally changes the rules of the world. Even Rhodes, who has millions of undead, has nothing to do with this power. Those ordinary undead , How can it hurt the big red dragon who controls time? Even if there is no time domain, those terrifying knights alone can''t make Molier take the initiative to retreat. She, who is transformed into a big red dragon, is stronger than all legends, and only a demigod can compete with it. A mere terrifying knight is not enough to hurt her. After thinking about it for a while, Moliel realized that it was impossible for the kingdom of the undead to make such an unwise move. If Rhodes was still there, it would be hard to say what would have happened, but when Rhodes'' spirit was chased away by the angel, he fell into a deep sleep At this time, those undead will never act rashly. Without Rhodes, even if the number of undead in the undead army is huge, it is just a mess. Just as Morrill expected, just as the terrifying knight rushed in front of him, and the kings were terrified and at a loss, bursts of black mist burst out from the body of the charging knight, and the terrifying knight charged like a sharp arrow. In this way, they turned into groups of bats and began to fly away from both sides of the air, even the scarlet-eyed war horses under them. After a short period of surprise and bewilderment, the kings gradually understood what was going on. Those terrifying knights who came running wildly, as if to wipe them out completely, and finally turned into bats and flew away, turned out to be just a part of the military parade. At the initial stage of the entire military parade, the terrifying knights showed great momentum. In front of the black torrent of knights charging, I don¡¯t know how many kings were terrified. If the attack of the terrifying knights is carried out, they can completely take away Their lives, that''s not a joke. This discovery made the kings scream and laugh at the others who behaved worse than themselves. The caveman king who knocked over the wine glass in the chaos laughed at the lizardman king who was hiding under the table. The lizardman king who stayed in place mercilessly laughed at the snow monster king who ran away far away. The snow monster king who escaped with his feet laughed at the kings who escaped with space magic. In an atmosphere where the kings refused to obey anyone and ridiculed each other, the embarrassment caused by fleeing for their lives was completely resolved. Anyone could find an existence that was more unbearable than their own behavior, and thus had a new object of ridicule. The rebellious doomsday kings will not surrender to others easily, and only the Lord of the Undead, or the super overlord in the doomsday like the dragon queen, can gain their heartfelt approval. The charge of the terrifying knights who came like a torrent continued, without the deep depression of facing death at first, accompanied by the chatting and laughing of the kings, it was very lively for a while, except for some overturned drinks and careless avoidance, No one was hurt except the king of the monster with big ears who was trampled under by the rest of the running away kings and got up while cursing. The sorcerers at the side gradually calmed down after a short period of panic, and looked at the attacking terrifying knights with different expressions, secretly calculating their strength. In any case, the sorcerers have eaten up this disarming prestige. "This ability to transform into a bat...it''s simply unbelievable." Even the well-informed Harde, after carefully examining the power displayed by the terrifying knight, couldn''t help but commented in his mouth, with a bit of a hint in his words. marvel. Chapter 2858 "Did you see anything?" Seeing that Hader seemed to have something in his words, the big red dragon asked calmly. "Those undead...they are not just as simple as terrifying knights." Hader pondered for a moment before giving his answer. "In addition to all the abilities that horror knights should have, they also possess the power of vampires and liches. The bats they transform into bats are derived from one of the powers of vampires. They can only reach the level of vampire kings. , to ignore all the speed on the body, and turn into a bat in the state of high-speed charge, if ordinary vampires do this, they will tear their bodies apart." Listening to Harder''s explanation, Molly nodded lightly. Magicians in the underground world are best at creating alien creatures. Vampires, as one of the creatures with the most tenacious vitality in the main plane, have naturally been the focus of research by magicians. For certain properties of vampires, magicians are even more thorough than necromancers. In order to create truly perfect creatures in the study of alien creatures, sorcerers have made sufficient efforts. The old Hade said again: "I''ve heard that Rhodes is on the way of transforming the undead, and he has very outstanding abilities. Now that I see it, it is as the rumors say. He can give all the powers that belong to vampires and corpses. Undead of different types, and let the undead retain their original abilities, thus creating undead creatures with multiple powers at the same time. No one would have imagined that those terrifying knights could transform into bats like vampires, or be like corpses. Breathing out clouds of death, on the battlefield, these undead will burst out with terrifying power." Every undead creature has its own weaknesses. Terrorist knights are extremely dependent on the charge of horses. All methods against Erasia knights, whether it is traps or special weapons, are equally effective against terrorist knights. After losing the undead horse, the power of horror knights will drop a lot, even Can''t compare to vampires of the same rank. Lich''s body has been corrupted by the cloud of death all the year round, and the flesh and blood no longer exist on their bodies, showing a skeleton appearance. They are osteoporotic, and their weaknesses are very similar to skeleton soldiers, unable to resist heavy blunt weapons. hit. Under the violent impact, the Lich would be shattered into dry bones. [Currently used, the app with the most complete and best audio for listening to books, integrated with 4 major speech synthesis engines, over 100 kinds of timbres, and an artifact that supports offline reading, huanyuanapp.com Source App] Not to mention vampires. As the most well-known undead creatures other than skeleton soldiers, although vampires have strong vitality, they have too many methods to restrain them. Whether it is carefully prepared holy water or silver weapons, they are all effective. Kill the vampires. Those newborn vampires can hardly even walk in sunlight. As long as you find a way to restrain the undead creatures, it is not difficult to deal with them. In the past era, the Erathians did this. It can only be confined to the cursed Diya, and it is difficult to expand the power by half. However, those undead creatures full of weaknesses showed amazing changes when their abilities were superimposed. Those irreparable weaknesses that originally existed in them have been completely made up for by the superposition of rank and ability. Instead, there are more powerful and more perfect undead creatures. Appearing in front of the crowd of sorcerers was an undead creature with three powerful powers. When the horror knight combined the power of the vampire king and the Lich king, he became such a kind of undead creature without weakness. The methods used to deal with terrifying knights in the past have no effect when facing them that can transform into bats. Even those undead warhorses have the power of a combination of vampire and Lich. While watching this shocking scene, the sorcerers secretly evaluated the strength of the undead army in their hearts. Those terrifying knights at the moment are only members of the terrifying knights belonging to the land undead in the undead army, and they are not even considered the main force of the army. The birth of this complex mixed undead is also due to a certain unique existence. No magician will be unfamiliar with that existence, and that person is the famous Lord of Undead. "These mixed undead are all from the master of the undead. I heard that he has an artifact exclusive to the necromancer." I don''t know which sorcerer said something, and soon, eyes fell on one of the people in the team. Some of those eyes were malicious, and some were full of suspicion. The reason why the Lord of Undead was able to give undead creatures powers that did not belong to them originally, and even create that kind of powerful undead mixed with multiple powers, was all thanks to the ghost king''s cloak, an artifact on his body. The artifact originally did not belong to the Lord of the Undead, but belonged to another person in the team. Under the gaze of many eyes, the man just shrugged his shoulders lightly, half of his body had lost flesh and blood, and he hugged a dark magic sword in front of him, without saying anything. At this time, a strange movement from a distance attracted the attention of all the sorcerers. Right in front of the terrifying knights rushing like a black torrent, there was a person who did not disintegrate like other knights, but rode a dark undead horse, galloping from far to near with resounding steps. Come. He is wearing a black and red armor made of hell lava, and a skull flag symbolizing the undead is planted on his horseback. As the distance approaches, he will slow down with his head held high. Under the gaze of all the kings, Slowly walked to the front of the podium. He jumped off the horse, and after taking off the helmet that matched the armor, he revealed his weather-beaten face that had been cultivated through years of fighting. The beard on his chin made him look even more determined. As he ascended the dais, the kings also recognized him. "It''s him...the Supreme Commander of the Undead Legion, Frazer Kendall." "Kendall... I remember that is the surname of Erasia''s famous general family. Erasia''s current general of the kingdom seems to be named Kendal. Members of the Kendal family are famous for their excellent tactics. I didn''t expect that there are also some in the kingdom of the dead. A Kendall." "His strength doesn''t look very good, at least far worse than ours, not even a legendary creature. I don''t know what the Lord of the Undead took a fancy to him, and let him lead the undead army." Following Falezer''s appearance on the stage, the kings also began to whisper, discussing about the deeds of Faleze. The original charge of the terrifying knights left a deep shadow in the hearts of the kings. They used Scrutinizing his eyes, he looked at Frazer, wanting to see what was so special about him as a general of the legion, and that was why he was trusted by Rhodes. However, the result disappointed the kings. Frazier''s own strength is not outstanding, even inferior to any legendary powerhouse. In the undead army, it can be said to be an inconspicuous existence. However, this is the case, but he shoulders the function of commanding the entire army. How can this not confuse the kings? The doomsday kings, who are accustomed to using rank and strength as their judgment criteria, do not understand why the Lord of the Undead would make such a choice. But since the Lord of the Undead did this, there must be a reason for him. As if aware of the doubts in the hearts of the kings, Frazer finally spoke on the podium: "Guests, take a look around you. Some people came from the other side of the continent, traveling thousands of miles, just to participate in this grand event, and some people crawled out from the deep underground, bringing exotic treasures to gather with you. And I was once an Erathian of pure blood. Today, kings from all over the continent are here to celebrate, uniting us, and letting us share this moment is none other than the great Lord of the Dead. " Fareser''s tone of voice was very calm. Unlike Speaker Erica, who used magic to spread the voice to everyone''s ears, Fareser did not use magic power, so that the sound of the terrifying knights behind charging The strong vibration almost completely covered his voice. The emergence of this situation also made the kings who were a little far away frown. Under the noisy sound of knights charging, it is not easy to hear what Faleze said clearly. Only those who are close can hear what he said. Aware of the mistake in the speech, Rowling, who was standing next to Speaker Erica in the audience not far away, had a worried look on her face, and said in her heart that it was terrible. She almost couldn''t help raising her hand to cast a spell to help Frazer Complete the diffusion of sound. Just as Rowling raised her hand, ready to cast a spell, Erica stopped her movement and shook her head slightly at the same time. Rowling asked puzzledly: "Speaker Erica, what do you mean? There was a mistake in the speech. We should help General Frazer quickly to avoid bigger mistakes." "This is the way he chose." Erica softly answered Rowling''s doubts, and at the same time did not forget to teach, "Keep calm, Frazier knows what he is doing, but you, don''t be self-conscious at this time." Disorderly." At the end, Erica took a deep look at Frazer on the podium. She already knew about the speech. Since Frazer dared to take the stage without the script, he obviously had sufficient confidence in the leadership technique of boosting morale. , I just hope he doesn''t make any mistakes at this time. Just as Rowling couldn''t stop worrying, Frazer''s speech in the stands continued, and his voice seemed to be a little bit heavier: "My leader, the great Lord of the Undead, Rhodes, is a wise lord and a brave warrior. He once set off a massive battle of the shadow of death. Under his leadership, the Lich and the Death Knight We unite to eliminate the injustice suffered by undead creatures for thousands of years, and as a pioneer who led the undead creatures to fight, he will also be remembered by countless undead creatures." This time, more kings heard his voice, and Frazer''s words became louder. "Some people say that undead creatures are born with ominousness. Ever since Spiritualism was developed by the mages of Bracada, undead creatures have been stigmatized and were exterminated and expelled for a time. The first generation of undead mages, Mother Asri, amidst the scolding of the world, found the future home for the Necromancer, a cursed land full of disease and famine, Diya." Following Falezer''s narration, on the seat not far away, one of the kings, Asri, also showed a look of nostalgia at this moment. The news of the wedding of the Lord of the Undead had already spread throughout Diya, and she came here on behalf of the whole Diya. Recalling the unbearable history of the Necromancer, even she couldn''t help but sigh slightly. "For thousands of years, undead creatures have lived in such a barren land. Even so, the world has never let us go. They hold high the banner of justice, use our homeland as a hunting ground, and gradually invade our living space. No one will listen to the whispers of the undead, unless the undead are wiped out, they will never let it go!" Every time he said a word, Faleze''s words became a little more serious, and in the end, it turned into a hoarse roar. The sound was as loud as a bell, which actually overshadowed the sound of the terrifying knight''s charge. In everyone''s ears, All echoed his voice. "The people of the world slander and cast aside undead creatures. They use the dead bones of the living to cast upward stairs, but they think that the dead should lie in the grave! They wage war for their own selfish desires, but they stubbornly equate us with evil! They It is said that the undead should rot and fester in the dark, and never see the light of day again! But His Majesty Rhodes tore away the veil of hypocrisy. He led us to fight, and he told us that even undead creatures can be proud Hold out your chest and walk in this kingdom of the undead!" There is no need for any magical amplification, nor any other assistance. At this moment, the deafening roar echoed in the ears of everyone in the field. Following Faleizekang''s impassioned speech, the breath of death erupted from the undead army in the rear, and even the calm kings became restless. At this moment, a scene appeared in their minds. Awesome figure. Rhodes, Lord of the Undead, even though he hasn''t shown up yet, anyone can feel a shock from the bottom of his heart from what Frazer said. He is the real master of the kingdom of the undead. Just listening to Frazer The description, you can deeply feel the magnificent spirit, as well as the indelible heroic pride, which makes people tremble. Even Molly showed a different look at this moment. Frazer''s words inadvertently mobilized the morale of the entire undead army. The undead creatures in the army seemed to be no longer isolated individuals, but became a whole, which was not good for her plan. The reason why the undead creatures were able to gather their aura was not only due to Falezer alone, but also thanks to the common belief and symbol in their hearts, the master of the undead who had never seen him but only heard his name. Chapter 2859 Among the doomsday kings who listened to Frazer''s speech, I am afraid that Ashley was the one who felt the deepest. As the first generation of Necromancers and one of the founders of the Endless Night Ritual, Ashley has already formed a deep and indissoluble bond with the undead creatures. In ancient times, what gathered in Diya was just a group of pagans who were exiled by the Erathians, and they didn''t know any undead spells at all. It was Esri who brought the system of the Bracada Spell Academy to the cursed Diya, established the original Necromancer Academy, and taught the apprentices step by step Spiritualism, allowing the Necromancer to have a foothold in this world. The Endless Long Night Ceremony passed down by her even cultivated those liches for Diya in the future. If it weren''t for Ashley''s enlightenment, perhaps hundreds of years later, necromancers would not have developed in Diya, let alone be carried forward by the later necromancers. What existed in Diya were only a group of unprofessional aliens. believers. Throughout the history of Diya, many famous and powerful beings have accepted the guidance of Asri. The spider lady Stephen, the spirit-gathering man Shanter, the skeleton prince Catherine, and those dark heroes who have left a strong mark in the history of Diya have also more or less accepted her teachings. If anyone wants to see the real rise of undead creatures, and stand in this world from now on, without having to look at any strength, then that person is none other than Asriel. Asri has witnessed the development and changes of Diya for hundreds of years. She saw one hero after another rising from Diya. They either fought all the way and finally died in the war, or disappeared after accepting the endless night ceremony. Becoming a member of many undead liches, losing the spirit of daring to fight, and the soul gradually decayed under a long lifespan. No one has ever been able to take on the responsibility of the entire Diya, lead the undead creatures, ask those angels in the clouds, or ask those arrogant and conceited mages for the power that the undead creatures deserve, and replace the undead creatures Expand the territory and compete for the space where the undead live. Even Asri, after personally experiencing the horror of those enemies, his anger gradually turned into helplessness, and this idea finally disappeared. There is no other reason, those enemies are too terrifying, no matter whether it is the The holy spirit, or the once brilliant mage, can crush undead creatures with strength, and undead creatures that win by numbers are no match for those enemies at all. This world will never belong to the undead. But Ashley never gave up, she has been waiting, waiting for the hero who can lead all the undead to appear. Rhodes, who was later known as the Lord of the Undead, also entered Ashley''s attention when he was weak. At that time, Rhodes was just a little-known necromancer, and the impression of him from all over the mainland was that he owned a ghost dragon, and his behavior was extremely cold. It wasn''t until he demonstrated the power of the two artifacts that his name was truly known to everyone. From Rhodes, Asri saw a small hope, which is why she will participate in the Lich Gathering initiated by Rhodes as a seventh-order legend, and join the death shadow battle that she will regret when she thinks about it in the future . In that battle, Diya''s strength suffered heavy losses, and countless liches died. Since then, Diya has been in a slump and has not recovered so far, so that when the end comes, Diya''s liches have to run around , while making allies, also try to find a way to survive the doomsday. Sometimes, Ashley would blame Rhodes for the defeat in the Shadow of Death Battle, but thinking about it now, it wasn''t all Rhodes'' fault. If the liches hadn''t listened to Rhodes'' words, and were fascinated by the power of the artifact and the almost exaggerated transformation ability, but had always kept their heads clear, they would not have fallen into the final fate. The ghost king''s cloak, which is one of Rhode''s artifacts, is also the root cause of the death shadow battle. Under the effect of that artifact, the basic transformation rules of undead creatures are completely broken. Any necromancer can use the corpse witch king derived from the ghost king''s cloak, transformed by Rhodes himself, to create for himself a body that surpasses the original owner of the corpse. A powerful Lich with rank restrictions. At the beginning of the battle, all the necromancers who participated in the battle had the belief that they would win. Everyone believed that a new era was about to begin. It was an era of undead with the power of artifacts as the source. People saw When it comes to the prospect of good times, it ignores the dangers it faces now. The powerful transforming ability of the ghost king''s cloak broke the cognition of all necromancers. No necromancer could resist the temptation to transform a group of first- and second-tier ordinary creatures into fifth-tier corpses. Even those liches who have survived for hundreds of years, seeing necromancers who are far inferior to them, only need to go through a few battles that are not difficult, and they can gain the power that they need to spend tens or hundreds of years to accumulate slowly. After the undead army, it is inevitable not to be moved by this power. In terms of the ability to destroy flesh and blood creatures, how can an ordinary necromancer compare to a real lich? In the wave of undead caused by the artifact, everyone in Diya lost their composure, and no one wanted to be left behind during the transformation process. There are only so many flesh and blood creatures in an area. If you don''t make a move, there are necromancers eager to fight, and liches who are eager to make a move. In the end, you can only watch the opportunity fleeting and regret it. At that time, Rhodes was not the same as he is now. The Lord of the Undead, who bowed his head, had no power at all to force the entire Diya to obey his orders, but he did it. He did not rely on force. Human insight and calculation. A lich has an almost infinite lifespan, and a necromancer who becomes a lich will gradually become aloof from the world. Whether it is the study of necromancy or the cultivation of the undead army, it can be carried out gradually over a long period of time. There is no need to take this risk and join the Death Shadow Battle, but they did so because of the weakness in people''s hearts. The Liches spent nearly a hundred years establishing the Academy of Necromancy, maintaining the peace of the territory, and collecting the corpses of the dead on the territory. In the end, the Liches that can be created may not exceed several hundred, and this is even worse than Not an ordinary necromancer, how could the harvest of a small-scale battle in the Battle of the Shadow of Death not make the liches jealous? It is obviously a lich standing at the top of the whole Diya, but the harvest of undead is easily surpassed by ordinary necromancers. How can people accept this? This is why the liches are willing to take the risk of falling and join the battle of the shadow of death. Rhodes saw through and took advantage of the weakness in Lich''s heart. With the full support of the entire Diya, the wave of corpse witches triggered by the artifacts gradually evolved into a trend that swept the entire world. In that battle, the world felt the horror of the undead artifacts for the first time. Facing what is at your fingertips, a single battle is worth hundreds of years of daily gains. There are only a handful of liches who can keep calm. Most of the liches have been dazzled by the unimaginable harvest of the undead. Siri will inevitably be moved by this. Rhodes spent a lot of effort to persuade this first-generation necromancer to join the battlefield. In the end, the liches also paid the price for their actions. With the failure of the Battle of the Shadow of Death, the liches also became victims of the failure of the battle. In the deepest part of Diya, he no longer cares about things on the mainland. Rhodes never forced the liches to join this battle. All he did was to provide the power of the artifact, and to show the undead trend triggered by that power in the eyes of all the liches, which really made the liches It was the greed in their own hearts that made that decision. It was none other than the Liches themselves that caused the failure of the Battle of Death''s Shadow. Of course, not all liches were driven by greed to join that battle for profit. Among the liches, there are also those who, like Stephen, are full of engraving hatred for Erathia. Compared with harvesting more Lich, they want to completely destroy Erathia, and the fate of those liches is not easy. Recalling the tide of undead caused by the ghost king''s cloak, and those ambitious liches, Ashley also marveled at this. Anyone who sees a century of accumulation destroyed in one day will be saddened by it. However, when Asri saw Faleze on the podium in the distance, and the majestic undead army, her eyes lit up again. The efforts of the Liches have not been in vain. Maybe the Battle of the Shadow of Death will eventually fail, maybe the undead will be completely driven back to the grave, or the bones will be turned into ashes, and there will be no bones left, but it is precisely because of that scene. Fighting, on top of the corpses of all things, the most terrifying existence is born. The Lord of the Undead, who commands all the dead, has found his strength. Today, the title of Lord of the Undead is known to everyone on the mainland. Rhodes led countless undead to fight bloody battles and regained the birthplace of undead magic. Bracada, ruled by mages, fulfilled the long-cherished wish of haunting the first generation of undead mages for thousands of years. Even Asri was deeply moved. Just like what Rhodes promised at the beginning of the battle, when his undead are all over the world, and when the world can no longer stop his footsteps, he will take back the homeland that belongs to the necromancer. At that time, neither Ashley nor the other liches took his promise to heart. Everyone knew that those legendary mages were amazingly powerful, and they were not an existence that undead creatures could defeat at all. did it. Looking back at the beginning, when Ashley set foot on this familiar yet unfamiliar snowy land, she couldn¡¯t help expressing her heartfelt sighs. Unexpectedly, the necromancer who was once worthless in front of her has now become a man whom even she has to look up to. The presence. The title of the strongest necromancer in the contemporary era is none other than him now. Just inadvertently, he has become the object of worship and admiration of all undead creatures. Looking at Diya, there is no lich who can to achieve today''s achievements. "The Lord of the Undead..." Looking at Faleze who was shouting loudly on the podium, and the undead army that conquered the entire snowy region, Ashley couldn''t help but be inspired by Faleze''s words, and recognized in his heart that he led the undead creatures to fight, Rhodes who regained his distant homeland for the Necromancer. The memory of learning magic in Bracada still exists in Ashley''s mind. Even though hundreds of years have passed since then, Ashley has never forgotten it. She remembers the magic in the snowy area. For every landscape in my life, I remember the situation when the hillside was covered with silver. As a legendary lich, Ashley hasn''t set foot in this snowy area for some time, and he doesn''t know how far it is from Diya. Even if it''s space magic, it will attract the pursuit of the legendary mage, and if it doesn''t work, it will cause In the fierce conflict, Ashley could only keep his impression of this snowy area in the deepest part of his mind, and he didn''t want to think about it again. But now, the Bracada snowy region has completely fallen into the hands of the Lord of the Undead, and the mages have been completely driven out from the snow mountain. After hundreds of years of displacement, the undead creatures can now return to Bracada. The reason why everything can be achieved is due to the Lord of the Undead. In the previous Battle of the Shadow of Death, hundreds of thousands of Lich were not enough to shake the world, and they could only end in failure. Now that the Lord of the Undead has wings, those millions of hybrid undead that are a fusion of the Lich King and the Vampire King , enough to change the whole world. "The great Lord of the Undead, the dead who wake up from the darkness will finally understand that the undead don''t have to curl up in the boundless darkness, don''t have to look at the faces of those who claim to be righteous, don''t have to decay and fester in the cold winter, but To be able to walk freely in the old hometown and enjoy the same land with living people is not because the enemy has shown mercy and accepted us, but because you led us to fight." On the podium, Frazer''s speech was still going on, but Ashley hadn''t listened carefully. She let her eyes go and focused on more important things. When the apocalypse is approaching, Diya, who is currently lacking in strength, needs such a hero who fights for all undead creatures if he wants to survive the catastrophe sweeping the world safely. Even if all the grievances in the past are put aside, Rhodes achieved his current achievements at the age of less than a fraction of a lich, and became the Lord of the Undead praised by the kings, which is enough to win the admiration of Ashley, who is also a cemetery department, not to mention It is said that Rhodes still has the power of the dark holy words, and there is only one chance before the whole Diya surrenders to him. Ashley made up his mind in his heart that when the wedding ceremony is over, he will bring a group of subordinates, and at the same time represent all the remaining liches in Diya, to formally submit to the Lord of the Undead and submit to the Kingdom of the Undead. It allows other subordinates to gain the power similar to that of members of the Undead Legion. Chapter 2860 With the end of Frazer''s speech, except for the many dead who chanted the name of the Lord of the Undead, the rest of the kings were silent at this moment, as if an invisible force deprived them of their ability to speak, and even a needle It can also be clearly heard on the ground. It wasn''t until Faleze left with the applause of the undead that the kings realized what had happened. While there were sporadic applause, they couldn''t help but burst into cold sweat behind their serious faces. In the sound of Frazer''s speech, the morale of the undead army was condensed to the extreme. With the continuous charge of the terrifying knights, it seemed that there was really a sharp sword constantly stabbing at the kings. At that moment, the kings seemed to see the terrifying figure of the Lord of the Undead, controlling everything behind the legion. Even though the Lord of the Undead himself did not show up, his majesty and fearfulness had already penetrated into the hearts of all the kings . The power from the leadership technique made the charge of the terrifying knights even fiercer. Just standing in front of the legion and feeling the power of those terrifying knights, the kings couldn''t stand at all, and couldn''t help but want to flee in all directions, let alone It''s time to really become an enemy of the undead army. If that moment really comes, I''m afraid that the undead lord will not need to take action. The boundless undead alone will be enough to kill them all. Even before the military parade started, they knew that everything that happened now was just a rehearsal. The terrifying knights charging at full speed finally chose to turn into bats, which also explained to the kings that there would be no real danger in their trip, but Anyone who feels the power that can easily take away their own life will feel extremely vigilant. At that moment, the lives of the kings seemed to have fallen into the hands of Frazer. If he ordered the terrifying knights to no longer transform into bats, but to maintain the charging power and trample everything in front of them, those terrifying knights would also be killed. He will do this without hesitation. Except for the kings who are good at space magic, it seems that there is only death waiting for others. It was only when Faleze returned to the rear of the legion that the kings finally realized how ridiculous their proud strength was in front of the undead legion. Wang, looking at each other even more at this moment. Now no one doubts the ability that belongs to Fraize. Maybe in close combat, he is not as good as other legion members, not as powerful as those legendary creatures, but that terrifying leadership skill is his What he is really good at is also the reason why the Lord of the Undead appointed him as the head coach of the legion. When the legendary leadership skill meets an occasion that requires a speech, it shows such an astonishing effect. "That''s a legendary leadership skill. I never thought that an undead could show this level of power..." "I told you a long time ago that he used to be a member of the Kendall family. Kendall has always been known for his superb leadership skills in commanding the army, but legendary leadership skills are really rare. If you want to achieve this level of leadership Leadership skills do not only rely on the strength of blood, and only by commanding thousands of tragic battles can leadership skills be raised to this level." Recalling the posture of Faleze raising his arms and shouting, the kings talked a lot for a while, feeling that while they were mistaken not long ago, they also had a deeper understanding of the power of the kingdom of the undead. It is not so easy to achieve any legendary special skill, especially the rather unpopular leadership skill. Even if you look at the entire Erasia, there are only a few people who can possess legendary leadership skills, including Erasia''s kingdom general, Morgan Kendall. With the morale boosted by legendary leadership skills, let alone a military parade right now, even if there are mountains of knives and seas of fire and abysses ahead, those undead creatures will rush into it without hesitation, using endless corpses to open up a way for the Lord of the Undead . "More critical than leadership are those undead creatures." Among the sorcerer''s camp, there were also rumors about Faleze. Compared with generals with superb commanding ability, those undead who can be affected by morale like living creatures are the key, and this has to mention the lord of the undead. Low-level undead creatures, such as skeletons and walking corpses, have no intelligence. They only know how to follow instincts or obey the orders of necromancers. They are not affected by morale attributes, and leadership skills are useless to them. There will also be no necromancer who specializes in learning magic, hoping to improve the strength of undead creatures by improving morale. It is better to learn a few more magic to do so. However, after being resurrected in the domain of the Lord of the Undead, the undead living in the kingdom of the undead are very different from the ordinary undead, and they can no longer be measured by general standards. Under the transformation in the realm of death, those undead completely retained all the experience and consciousness of their lifetime, and gained stronger power. They have the same thinking and ideas as living people. It is difficult to say whether they are undead creatures or reborn. normal organisms. Compared with the undead magic originally born in Bracada, as well as those undead creatures without mind, under the continuous improvement of the Lord of the Undead, the undead creatures in the undead army are no longer the same as the original ones. In this state, the combat ability of the reborn undead will also be affected by morale, so they can enjoy the blessing of leadership. "The Lord of the Undead..." Hearing the shouts of the undead, the sorcerers couldn''t help but think of the master behind this name, the Lord of the undead who controls all the undead, and they couldn''t help but feel worried about the order of the big red dragon. When the undead condensed a shocking aura, every move seemed to be loyal to the master of the undead, even if those undead generals were eliminated, would they really be able to seize control of them? Although I thought so in my heart, no sorcerer dared to ask Molier about this question. The big red dragon had already shown her absolute correctness for a long time, and no one dared to question her order, at least On the surface, the sorcerers pretended to be dismissive and snorted coldly. "It''s still a bit imposing." "It''s just some horrible knights, it''s far worse than the alien army in the underground kingdom." On the side, after listening to Frazer''s speech, Rowling couldn''t help showing a bit of surprise. She never thought that with just a few speeches, Frazer would be able to mobilize the morale of the entire undead army. Not only those undead creatures, even Rowling, after listening to the whole speech, couldn''t help but feel sincere joy and admiration for the Lord of the Undead mentioned many times in the speech, that is, her brother. If it wasn''t for the special occasion at the moment, she couldn''t help but rush to Rhodes with space magic, tell him about the feeling in her heart, and enjoy the moment with him. Thinking of Rhodes who came all the way to fight, I don¡¯t know how many difficulties he has gone through, how many powerful enemies blocked the way, and now he has finally achieved something. He has become the master of the entire undead kingdom and the overlord among the doomsday kings. Lynn was naturally very happy for him. Thinking of this, Rowling couldn''t help turning her eyes to Erica, who was beside her, and couldn''t help but praise: "Speaker Erica, the speech you prepared for Frazer is really great. With the blessing of the gods, those words can actually arouse the resonance of the undead." "This is not the speech I prepared for him." Erica sighed, a little helpless, "The speech I originally prepared for him was to stabilize the hero Molly''s words of flattery, which also included words to her With His Majesty Rhode''s blessing, I didn''t expect that Frazier didn''t follow what I prepared at all, but changed his own speech." Listening to Erica''s story, Rowling couldn''t help covering her mouth. She didn''t expect that Frazier''s own words were said against the speaker''s wishes, but they sounded good. "Don''t worry. Frazier is probably the only undead general who has legendary leadership skills and is good at using words to boost morale and inspire people. At least the others can''t make such outrageous moves." Erica shook Shaking his head, he turned his attention to the next undead general who gave a speech. Although Frazer did not give a speech according to the content she had prepared, Erica was a little worried, but fortunately, Frazer''s speech was paired with the charge of the Horror Knights, which left a deep impression on the kings , the effect is even much better than the speech she prepared, it seems that that is the momentum that the kingdom of the undead should have. Except for Faleze, other generals are not good at using leadership skills to improve morale, let alone give speeches in front of armies and kings. The pressure that symbolizes the entire kingdom of the undead is not something ordinary creatures can bear Well, it''s easy to be overwhelmed by the heavy pressure after getting on the stage, and don''t know what to say at all. It is also very necessary for Erica to prepare speeches for them in advance. As the speaker of the kingdom of the undead, Erica has already made arrangements for various things, and she will not let any accident happen on such an important occasion. With the end of Frazer''s speech, the charge of the Dread Knights also came to an end. Under the continuous trampling of many heavy undead horses, even the flat ground that was originally covered with marble slabs also had many more potholes. trace. A strange movement came from nowhere, and flames ignited from the trampled ground. Being able to still have the right to display the power of flames in the era of silence of the flames, the identities of those who came naturally needless to say, that is the power that even the demons in the depths of hell long for. They are the hundred dead in the undead army elite. So far, as the core force of the undead army, there are only a few hundred elites. Some of them are the great demons harvested by the Lord of the Undead from hell, and the other part are the most ferocious existence among the undead from all walks of life. Every elite of a hundred deaths has experienced more than a hundred deaths, and they are even more fearless in battle. For them, death is not a frightening ending, but a new beginning, a part of the undead army. Unique honor. The nearby kings have heard about the name of the Hundred Deaths Elite for a long time. They are stronger than the terrifying knights, and each has the strength of a seventh-order legend. Any enemy who faces them will end up in a very tragic end. As soon as the members of the group appeared, they even overwhelmed all the kings in terms of momentum. "That''s a member of the Hundred Deaths Elite..." "With such a large number of great demons, coupled with the transformation of the Lord of the Undead, I think the Blood Scythe troops of General Selron of Hell are no more than that." With the appearance of the Hundred Deaths elite group, the nearby kings talked a lot, feeling the strength of those legendary undead. In the past, Diya, the so-called legendary undead were only liches and ghost dragons. However, with the emergence of the Lord of the Undead, under his domain, he awakened a variety of legendary undead, increasing the diversity of undead creatures . Agran also heard the voices of the kings. He was the great demon that Rhodes first subdued. He once helped Rhodes escape from hell, and now he has become a member of the elite of a hundred deaths. The great blacksmith, the scythe specially built for him by Kalunda, stood in the center of the field. There are also quite a few elites of the Hundred Deaths like Aglan. They held their weapons motionlessly and looked at each other with sharp eyes, as if they were waiting for some signal. Even so, the aura on them still made everyone nearby The king was shocked. Not far from the podium, Rao, who was about to give a speech as a representative of the Hundred Deaths Elite, encountered some troubles at this moment. Looking at the speech in his hand, Rao muttered in a low voice: "...the great Lord of the Undead, he is committed to establishing a world of peace and death, and this is thanks to the support of the kings, and the Dragon King Morriel, especially the latter, the conqueror of the underground world, the giantess The successor of the dragon, the great red dragon in the apocalypse, the invincible natural hero, the master of the power of time, the one who drinks the dragon''s blood, the dragon queen, the king of kings...Damn it, why is her title so long? I I can¡¯t recite it every time.¡± At the end, Rao couldn''t help cursing angrily. After fighting in hell all year round, he was illiterate and couldn''t understand the content of the speech at all. He had to memorize the entire speech before going on stage. It''s hard to kill him ten times. Especially the part about Morrill in the speech, Rao simply couldn''t understand why a person should be called by a bunch of different titles. The title that is better than Rhodes is only the Lord of the Undead. Now the problem was before Rao¡¯s eyes. He just forgot the content behind the speech when he recited the title of Morrill. Can''t memorize this speech. "Are you ready? The members of the Hundred Deaths Elite are ready, and it''s time for you to give a speech." Marine Commander Kegel reminded him that since Rao was illiterate, he was the one who read out the speech for Rao sentence by sentence. Content. "No, time is not enough, I need more time." Lao shook his head again and again, but how could time wait for him? Legion members have already urged Rao to come to power. Frazer''s speech had a very shocking effect. The kings were still immersed in the stamina of Frazer''s speech, and they didn''t react for a while. This also gave Rao a little extra time, but only a little, once If Rao continues to procrastinate, the kings will soon find out that something is wrong, and it may even turn into a diplomatic accident. Chapter 2861 Rao looked at the speech script in his hand, and looked at the crooked, tadpole-like characters on it that he didn''t know at all, and couldn''t help but worry for a while. There was not much time left, but he couldn''t memorize the content of the speech at all, and even under tension, he didn''t write down a few words at all. If he just went on stage like this, there might be some jokes. In the final analysis, it was due to the sudden request of the big red dragon that the military parade was held too hastily. If he had been notified a few weeks in advance, or a few days in advance, Rao must have had enough time to prepare, even if it was another For complex sentences, he can also memorize them all, instead of being embarrassed like he is now. Although Speaker Erica has thoughtfully prepared speeches for all the undead generals, and all the undead generals need to do is to recite the contents of the speech with momentum after they come to the stage, but Even Erica couldn''t imagine that the great devil who has lived in hell for hundreds of years still has illiterate existence. Now such an embarrassing situation has arisen. Although he has worked very hard, Rao still cannot memorize all the contents of the speech. Seeing that another undead came to urge him, Rao couldn''t help but put his head in his hands and let out a frustrated sigh : "It is impossible for me to memorize the above content. This speech is over, and the Hundred Deaths Squad will become the laughing stock of the kings...Damn it, why did the situation become like this? Why did I become the Hundred Deaths Elite? The representative of Rao gave a speech? Aglan, who is obviously stronger than me, is in the Hundred Deaths Squad. As Aglan is in the Hundred Deaths Squad, Rao has a very special status, and even Aglan cannot replace him. . However, when looking at the incomprehensible speech, Rao could only sigh deeply: "Even if you say that, there is no way to solve my predicament. When I mess up this speech, the master will definitely He will be deeply disappointed with me, and he will take back the medal awarded to me. What should I do then? How about you help me go up and give a speech." Kegel showed a dumbfounding expression: "I am not a member of the Hundred Deaths Squad, how can I be on stage at this time? Besides, no one can replace you. You have won the opportunity to speak in front of the kings for yourself. You should believe that Yourself. You don''t have to worry about memorizing your speech, do you know why?" As he said that, Kegel reached out, and while Rao was in a daze, he snatched the speech prepared by Speaker Erica from his hand, tore it up, and threw the pieces into the air. Rao opened his mouth wide. He tried to take back the fragments of the speech, but what he caught in his hands were only sporadic fragments. Puzzled, he stared at Kegel in amazement: "No! Why did you do this? " "As I said, when the speech no longer exists, you don''t have to worry about not being able to memorize it." Kegel said backhandedly, "Did you see General Frazer who just came on stage? Completed your own speech without using the speech prepared by Speaker Erica, and I believe you can do the same." Hearing what he said, Rao was furious: "Falezer is the general who commands the entire undead army, of course he knows what he wants to say, but I am just a soldier who keeps on sacrificing, let me tell you what he wants to say." Inspirational words like that would kill me now." Looking at the speech that was completely torn apart and could no longer be put together again, Rao felt that the whole world was collapsing. It''s over, it''s over, now even if Rao finds someone who is willing to speak on stage instead of him, and he can''t come up with the speech prepared by Erica, this speech will definitely turn into a disaster. Can''t escape, he is the first person to face this disaster, or he is the root cause of the disaster, how does this make him explain to the Lord of the Undead? And in front of Gwen Square, the undead elite waiting here gradually realized something was wrong at this moment. It has been a while since Frazier finished his speech and the Horror Knights exited, replaced by members of the Undead Squad. However, Rao, who was the representative of the speech, still disappeared. This is a bit abnormal, according to the reason Generally speaking, he should be on stage when all the elite of the Hundred Deaths show up. Fortunately, the nearby kings didn''t see the problem. They were still immersed in the shock brought by Falezer, thinking that the current waiting was just a part of the ceremony. "What''s going on? What the hell is Rao doing?" Agran discovered the problem, and couldn''t help but asked with a frown. As a great demon trusted by the Lord of the Undead, Agran had a high status in the Hundred Death Squad. Many Hundred Death elites believed that he would represent the Hundred Deaths. The team made a speech on the stage, but they did not expect that the task fell on Rao in the end. Hearing Aglan''s question, the nearby hundred-death elites looked at each other with puzzled expressions, and the current situation was somewhat beyond their expectations. "It seems that Rao has encountered some troubles." At this moment, Karl, one of the Hundred Deaths Elite, said indifferently and pointedly. Not all great demons who turned into undead can be well integrated into the undead army. As the most powerful demon in hell, the great demon is mostly known for his rebellion. The great demon only obeyed the orders of the arrogant king in his lifetime, and he only obeyed the command of the lord of the undead after death. down. Even in the Hundred Deaths Squad, the Great Demon is keen on displaying strength and fighting for rights, among which Karl is the most enthusiastic about this kind of thing. From Carl''s words, Agland seemed to hear other meanings, so he said: "Listen to you, do you know something?" "I once carried out a mission with Rao. Apart from being too reckless, he has another shortcoming, that is, he is illiterate. Now he is probably struggling with the speech script, and there is no way to go on stage. Speech." Carl sneered. "What?" Aglan was taken aback for a moment. This situation was somewhat beyond his expectations. Who would have thought that Rao, who is a great demon, could not read at all, and couldn''t understand what was written in the speech. With him like this, there is no way for him to speak on stage on behalf of the Hundred Death Squad, "Why didn''t you report the situation to Speaker Erica earlier? I''m afraid it''s too late to discover these problems until now." Facing Agland''s accusation, Carl just let out a cold snort: "Why did I do this? This matter is not my fault. The root cause of the mistake is clearly Rao''s illiteracy, which was caused by himself. You can Don''t blame it on me." Karl looked around, looking at the waiting kings, and said gloatingly: "It seems that this time, the reckless Rao got into a lot of trouble. He who made such a serious mistake might be punished Completely expel the Hundred Deaths Squad, and by that time, I will be the number one dead in the Hundred Deaths Squad.¡± Agland was taken aback for a moment, then he understood the reason why Karl didn''t make any reminder, and said angrily: "At this point, you still think about fighting for fame and fortune, don''t you know that if Rao''s What went wrong with the speech, did you lose the face of the entire undead kingdom?" "What are you afraid of?" Karl said disapprovingly, "Look at the invited kings, why do you think they came to the kingdom of the undead? Could it be that they want to enjoy the joy of the wedding? No, they will come here , because they are afraid, they are afraid of the power that belongs to us. Even if Rao can¡¯t let out a fart after he comes to power, who dares to laugh at the undead legion in person? Compared to this, I am more worried that Rao will not be really killed. Terrified, dare not show up at all? Do we have to wait for him? I don¡¯t know when the competition will start.¡± Carl''s words are arrogant and rebellious, and that is the symbol of the great devil. He has experienced many battles in hell and believes in the supremacy of power. How can he care about the kings'' comments? Agland didn''t think so. Karl''s indifferent words also aroused the anger in his heart: "Wait, wait until the contest starts, and I will let you understand the consequences of doing so." Karl glanced at him: "You have just joined the Hundred Deaths Squad not long ago, after the contest is over, you will thank me for adding one death to you." Just when the two big demons refused to accept the other, Erica also found out the problem, and was frowning, asking the Lich who delivered the news: "What''s going on? What the hell is Rao doing?" "He said he was still preparing." The vampire who was in charge of delivering the message said respectfully. "Is there anything to prepare for? Could it be that he has stage fright?" Erica was a little puzzled, wondering why there was no movement from Rao. No matter how Erica thought about it, she would never have imagined that there would be a legend-level great demon who could not read at all, and that great demon would soon give a speech on behalf of the Hundred Deaths Squad. If she knew about the predicament that Rao was facing, she would definitely turn pale with fright, and it would be too late to change the speakers now. In Bracada''s most glorious era, literacy, as the most basic part of spell learning, had already been popularized to all apprentices in the mage empire under the instruction of the magic guild. If you don''t know how to read, you won''t be able to understand any records in the spell books, let alone learn magic. Just relying on the simple pictures in the spell books, you may not even be able to enter the gate of the spellcaster. Even the sorcerer apprentices in Bracada knew how to read and write, but they didn''t expect to have a problem with the big devil now. Even if the news got out, no one would think it was true, but it happened like that happened. It was Rowling beside Erica who suddenly thought of something, and couldn''t help asking: "Speaker Erica, I''m going to see what happened to Rao." "No need." However, Erica rejected Rowling''s proposal, and turned to look at the podium not far away, "He''s already here." Accompanied by the big demon''s signature flame escaping, Rao''s figure appeared on the podium. His face was shrugged, his eyes seemed to have lost his expression, and his expression was more dull than stiff. The power of flames that had long been dormant in the world reappeared on Rao and a group of elites who died, which also made the nearby kings talk a lot. Some people say that it is the power given to them by the Lord of the Undead, and the Lord of the Undead holds the authority over the flames in the world. Some people also said that it was because of the fire elemental monarch, the undead lord had reached a certain connection with the fire elemental monarch, allowing himself and his subordinates to use the power of flames. What''s more, they believed the rumors and believed that the lord of the undead had secretly seized the position of the fire elemental monarch. For a time there were different opinions. "Great." Seeing Rao on the podium, everything seemed to be going according to Speaker Erica''s plan, Rowling couldn''t help but sighed in relief, "I don''t know Speaker Erica What kind of speech is prepared for him." Erica didn''t answer, but looked at the expression on Rao''s face and frowned. Logically speaking, no matter how nervous Rao was in front of the kings, it was impossible for him to show such an expression. Could it be that something happened? Any accident? Thinking of this, Erica hurriedly asked the vampire who sent the message: "What was Rao doing before?" "I urged him a few times, and he practiced his speech with Marine Commander Kegel every time." The vampire answered after thinking for a while. "Practice your speech..." Erica nodded. It can be seen that Rao is very concerned about the speech. Erica''s face really made her a little worried, and she just hoped nothing unexpected would happen. Chapter 2862 When he came to the podium in front of the kings, Rao couldn''t help but gasped. He opened his mouth and tried to recall the content of the speech, but he couldn''t remember anything. What echoed in his mind was Kegel''s encouragement to him before he took the stage. "Just say what you want! Even the king of hell, it is very difficult to have this opportunity to make a speech in front of the kings, let alone there are indeed several kings of hell who are sitting in the guest seats now. Now you , is not an insignificant member of the Hell King''s command, but represents the entire Hundred Death Squad, and everyone can hear your voice." Kegel''s encouragement sounded nice, and it did have some effect. It made Rao pluck up the courage to get on the podium. Only when pairs of eyes from different species all converged on him did he realize how much pressure he had to bear right now. Under that pressure, let alone organize the language, speak out the words in his heart, even if he learns to read immediately, let him read the speech now, he will still stumble. Thinking of Faleze who had just finished his speech, it seemed that he was not affected by the aura of the kings at all, and even reversed, using the aura of the terrifying knights behind him to suppress a group of kings, Rao could only envy him, that share Eloquence and leadership are something he can''t learn anyway. Rao opened his mouth, but he didn''t say anything. Under his nervousness, he even forgot the first few sentences of the speech. The only thing he remembered was the series of resounding titles of the hero Molly. But what to do? During the years of fighting in hell, Rao didn''t speak a word for decades. At that time, he didn''t need to speak at all. The only thing he needed was to fight to the death with various demons. As if noticing the movement of Rao opening his mouth, the voices of the kings suddenly became quieter. Everyone was waiting for his speech, which made Rao even more uncomfortable. Fudged a few words, and now everyone was quiet, waiting for his speech, which made him unable to do so even if he wanted to. Noticing the unnatural expression on Rao''s face, Erica showed a puzzled expression, and said to Rowling beside her, "He must have forgotten his words, right?" Rowling also didn''t understand the abnormality on Rao, and Rao had a very serious expression on his face, as if he was facing some kind of life-and-death test. Rowling was about to say something when she heard Rao''s voice. "The great Lord of the Undead, he is committed to building a world of peace and death..." It''s not a problem to stand on the stage without speaking. Before he forgot all the contents of the speech, Rao quickly recited the passage he still remembered. Seeing that Rao finally spoke, while all the kings were listening quietly, Erica, who was preparing the speech for Rao, immediately realized something was wrong, and her face changed: "It''s broken, that''s a paragraph in the middle of the speech... If you forget the words, just take a look at the speech, and don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Even Rowling stretched out her hand to cover her mouth in surprise after hearing Erica''s words. Unexpectedly, Rao, who seemed to have only one tendon, committed a crime without anyone noticing it. Such a serious mistake. Although Rowling was very anxious right now, she couldn''t go to remind Rao. At least for now, the rest of the kings haven''t found any problems. And Rao, who was speaking on stage, didn''t know that Speaker Erica had misunderstood this matter. If Erica really understands the cause of this mistake, she will fall into a speechless situation. How can there be a big devil who is illiterate? Rao, who had just finished the first sentence, was suddenly stuck in his words. No matter how he recalled, he couldn''t remember a little content in the speech, so he had to bite the bullet and write it down now: "I am a great demon. The great demon lives in hell. Hell is full of suffering and sin. The one who is in charge of sin is the king of hell. The king of hell rules all parts of hell..." Nouns popped out of Rao''s mouth one after another, and one word led to another. In the end, he didn''t know what he was talking about, but felt that what he said was faster than what he thought. But in the audience, Speaker Erika couldn''t help stretching out her hand to rest her forehead, and didn''t even dare to watch it any longer. It was no longer a speech, but turned into a disaster. No one knew what Rao was going to say. What, even Rao himself didn''t know. It was Rowling''s constant comfort at the side that made Erica so angry that she lost her breath. On the podium, Lao paused for a moment. He talked about the king of hell from hell, and then back to hell from the king of hell. What should he say next? Continue to talk about the king of hell from hell? Although Rao is not good at speeches, he also knows that it is best to change the topic in the process of speaking. Recalling Frazer''s speech, Rao seemed to know what he should say, so he had better find a way to talk about the Lord of the Undead, and it just so happened that he was also talking about the King of Hell. "Under the rule of the king of hell, hell is full of chaos and death. Countless demons are fighting bloody battles in hell, just to give birth to the most powerful big devil. Why do I know this? Because I was once a big devil. And in the Lord of the Undead Under his rule, the kingdom of the undead is orderly, and the undead creatures work together to carry out his will, why do I know this? Because I am an undead creature." On the sorcerer''s seat, Harder continued to identify the mixed undead. He looked at Rao who was speaking, and analyzed to other sorcerers nearby: "If the horror knight is transformed by the Lord of the Undead and combined with the power of the hybrid undead, it can display terrifying power, then when this transformation comes to the Great Demon, this power will only appear even more terrifying. The more The undead with their own strength, the more powerful they can get in the hands of the master of the undead." Hearing Harder''s words to show off his opinions, Saphiroth, one of the magic powers, couldn''t see it, and took the initiative to say: "Hader, you are not a real necromancer, why are you focusing all your attention on undead creatures? body? Did you listen to the speech of the man on the stage?" Facing Sephiroth''s mocking words, Hader just raised his eyes indifferently, and glanced at Rao on the stage. How could he, who was once the king of Nigon, not know the method of speech: "If Frazer just now praised the lord of the undead from the macro national level, then the great demon undead on the stage is giving a speech at a more microscopic personal level. Compared with the great demon on the stage What, I am more concerned about the hundred dead elite behind. Haven''t you noticed that they did not charge like the previous terrifying knights, but have been waiting? I believe they will not disappoint me." Following Harder''s narration, a group of sorcerers also turned their attention to the Hundred Death Elite behind. As Hader said, all sorcerers can feel their strength from the elite of hundreds of deaths. It is the fearless aura that can only be forged after a hundred deaths. Even the magic creations that many magicians are most proud of cannot possess such a terrifying aura. Right now, those hundred-death elites are gearing up, as if they are waiting for something. Under Harder''s reminder, the sorcerers also saw something wrong with the Hundred Death Elites. They didn''t show their power directly like the Horror Knights, which only showed that they had big moves ahead. On the podium, Rao''s speech continued: "Under the blessing of the Lord of the Undead, no one will really die, and everyone can coexist in the kingdom of the dead. In the entire Hundred Dead Squad, my strength I''m not strong, and my ability is not outstanding. I died in battle more than once, but even if my consciousness dissipated hundreds of times, even if I fell into a situation where I must die, every time, the Lord of the Undead will find me , he will wake me up again and again, let me continue to fight for him." Rao''s voice also became louder when he mentioned the Lord of the Undead that he admired most in his heart. Although his voice was not as powerful as that of Faleze, it was loud enough for people sitting in the corner to hear it. Rao was going to lower his voice and end this catastrophic speech with a beep, but when he mentioned the Lord of the Undead, a force seemed to emerge from the bottom of his heart, allowing him to find what he really wanted to say. Until now, Rao has long lost count of how many times he died. Perhaps a broken soul can be restored through the realm of death, but the pain on his body still remains in Rao''s memory. Every death is a painful experience, but he persisted in all of them because of , he believed that the person he was following could wake him up. "I remember every time I died, but what I remember more clearly is the situation when the Lord of the Undead awakened me. He found me in the dark, and he gave me the strength to continue fighting. Until now, His Majesty Rhodes Still inspires me and gives me the courage to stand here and make my voice heard." Erica, who was stretching her hand to her forehead, was suddenly taken aback for a moment. Compared with the beginning, Rao''s words were much more organized, and could even be described as coming from the heart. This discovery also made Erica secretly suspicious. Could it be that Rao didn''t forget his words, but did it on purpose? Did he feel that the speech he had prepared for him was not good enough, so he wanted to be like Frazer who ignored the speech he had prepared for him and chose to give a speech without it? Thinking of this, Erica couldn''t help but glared at Rao on the stage. If Rao knew what Erica was thinking in his heart, he would definitely call him wrong at this moment. He didn''t intend to do this, it was purely because I can''t understand the content of the speech. In any case, Rao¡¯s speech is still going on, and how things have evolved into what they are now, I¡¯m afraid only Rao himself knows: "A world without death is of course a peaceful world. His Majesty Rhodes can awaken my soul countless times, and he can also awaken other people''s soul countless times. Now, under the leadership of His Majesty Rhodes, Bracada has already Peace is ushered in. When the day His Majesty Rhodes conquers the world, the whole world will usher in peace. It is a world where there will be no more death and no more pain. Before that, the other members of the Hundred Deaths Squad and I All the sacrifices of the members were worth it." Following Rao''s narration, the members of the Legion who had been waiting for a long time in the Hundred Deaths Squad no longer suppressed their aura at this moment, and the powerful aura that soared to the sky also surprised the nearby kings, as if they had guessed something. Only Hader held it with unexpected eyes at this moment. Agland seemed to realize what Rao was going to say next, and looked coldly at Karl beside him: "It seems that your plan has failed, Rao knows what he is going to say." Facing Agland''s provocation, Carl just let out a cold snort: "Fortunately, he can remember the contents of the speech, but that is not important, I am the champion of this competition, whether it is you or Rao, there is no way to compare with me." [Currently used, the app with the most complete and best audio for listening to books, integrated with 4 major speech synthesis engines, over 100 kinds of timbres, and an artifact that supports offline reading, huanyuanapp.com Source App] "Just wait and see." Aglan tightly held the scythe in his hand, flames spilled out of his body, and then attached to the scythe, the entire weapon was wrapped in the flame released by Aglan . Not long ago, Rhodes gave the great demons in the undead legion the ability to cast flames, but for ordinary great demons, they were only limited to using the power of the flame to hide, and could not use other powers in the flame. According to the guesses of some members of the legion, it seems to be related to the fire elemental monarch, and only the power of the fire elemental monarch can allow the big demons to control the flames in the era of flame silence. Except for the big demons in the legion, even Those big demons in the depths of hell can''t use the ability of flames now. Unlike other members of the legion, Aglan can use a more powerful flame ability. All the fire-related powers in the blood of the great demon can now be fully displayed. In contrast, Karl can only use the flame escape ability with limited power. However, there was a certain gap between the strengths of the two. Although Agland didn''t understand why he was able to use a stronger level of flame power, he could vaguely guess in his heart that it must have something to do with His Majesty Rhodes. I heard that His Majesty Rhodes has reached a certain agreement with the Fire Elemental Monarch, and another identity of the Fire Elemental Monarch is the jealous king in hell. Aglan deeply understands the horror of the jealous king. In the whole hell, she is The most difficult existence, only Rhodes can do this. "In order to thank everyone for coming, the Hundred Deaths Squad will show what they are best at, that is, they are not afraid of death. The members of the Hundred Deaths Squad will start a melee contest, and only one person will survive." Following Rao''s narration, while the nearby kings exclaimed, they also guessed the next plan of the hundred-death elite. Before the words fell, the sound of metal and iron clanging spread from the field. Come. Chapter 2863 Hearing Rao on the podium mention the matter of the contest, the nearby kings were refreshed. Just standing in the distance and feeling the power of the undead legion, it seems a little meaningless anyway. Even if it is as strong as the previous terrifying knights, because they can''t feel their fighting ability more intuitively, for the kings After all, it was still a bit short. No matter in what era, a contest that can demonstrate the power of intuition is an activity that attracts the most attention and stimulates the most primitive emotions in people''s hearts. The barbarians in the Krulod desert will fight duels in the arena to hone their skills and earn gold coins at the same time. It was originally a pastime for the mages who occupied Krulod to take the lives of the barbarians for fun, but without knowing it Jue has become a part of Krulod culture, even though the mage has long been expelled from the country, those arenas are still preserved. And in the Tatalia Swamp, there is also a large-scale death fight that any creature can participate in. There are often hundreds of creatures participating in a deathmatch, but only one creature can survive in the end. Creatures with insufficient strength may only die when they come to the death battle arena, but things are not absolute. There are always lucky guys who can win the final victory with not outstanding strength and win rich rewards for themselves . According to what Rao said right now, the upcoming legion contest is not a one-on-one duel in the traditional sense, but more like a large-scale death fight, which also makes the surrounding kings look forward to it. Since the demon appeared and the news of the doomsday spread, all the Deathmatch Arenas in Tatalia were closed. Some people said that they were the supporters behind the Deathmatch Arenas. Members of the Freelance Chamber of Commerce withdrew the funds from the Deathmatch Arenas. , so that it is impossible to issue rewards for the final winners, and some people say that the devil came to the world to make people panic. In the face of the real doomsday, powerful fighters have long been paid by the lords of various walks of life, and they will never fight again Due to wasted power. "A fight to the death..." Listening to Rao''s narration, the lizardman king spit out his forked tongue. Living in the Taitalia Swamp, he has an extremely strong interest in deathmatch. Even if the king wants to watch a deathmatch, he can''t do it. Almost no lord would let his subordinates engage in a deathmatch with a casualty rate as high as 99%. According to the standard of a deathmatch, no matter how many creatures participate in it, only one creature will survive in the end , That is undoubtedly a waste of power under the lord''s command. Even if there is a real fight to the death, the criminals and slaves in the territory are often involved, and the scale is pitifully small. What shocked the lizardman king was that the ones who are about to fight to the death are the elites of the undead army. Each of them has the power of a seventh-order legend. Whether it is combat experience or a fighting style that is not afraid of death, They are far more than ordinary legendary creatures. With the participation of all legendary creatures, such a large-scale death fight, even if it is placed in the history of Tatalia, it is impossible for it to happen. Whenever a legendary creature appears in a deathmatch, it often attracts exclamations from the audience, and they even believe that this person is the final winner of this deathmatch. You must know that in a deathmatch, facing With the tacit cooperation of many other creatures, even legendary creatures may fall. Because of this, almost no legendary creatures will take the initiative to join a death fight, which is undoubtedly taking their own lives as a bet. And right now, there are not only one or two legendary creatures who are about to join the death battle, but hundreds of elites from a hundred deaths. This shocked the king of lizardmen, and he couldn''t help but become the lord of the undead again. I am deeply moved by his handwriting. Even a barbarian lord who is aggressive by nature, when he asks his subordinates to compete, he will often use the method of wrestling and waiting until the end. It is absolutely impossible to let his subordinates fight to the death, although doing so will lose part of the appreciation of the competition Sex, but the advantage is that no one will be seriously injured because of the martial arts competition, let alone life-threatening. However, during this military parade, the lord of the undead didn''t seem to think so. He who was in charge of death could let hundreds of legendary elites in the legion fight to the death at will, and let them fight until only one person remained. Although Rao on the podium did not tell all of this, anyone can feel the incomparable skill and courage of the Lord of the Undead. For most of the kings, there are hundreds of legendary subordinates. It is a difficult thing, let alone let them fight to the death to please the audience in the stands. Even the king of the barbarians, after hearing about the death fight, put down the wine glass that he never left, and stared at the distant battlefield with wide eyes. Like the king of the lizardmen, he also understood what a death fight would be like. mean something. In the center of the square where the hundred dead elites stood, blood had already been spilled on the ground. Aglan, who was the first to fight with Karl, was unfortunately injured. Karl''s scythe slashed across his arm, and even his fighting ability was affected to a certain extent. "Unfortunately, your strength is not as good as mine." After forcing Aglan back, Karl did not rush to pursue the victory, but put the scythe in his hand on his shoulder. He didn''t want to completely eliminate Aglan so quickly. In this legion deathmatch, only the person who stands at the end can win. Even if Aglan is solved, he still has to face new enemies. Lan was suppressed by him, and the rest of the legion members were unwilling to intervene to preserve their strength. Looking at the bleeding arm, Aglan took a deep breath. In terms of pure strength, he was indeed inferior to Karl, who had been famous in hell for many years. Karl was once the commander in chief of the Great Demon. Although he was not as famous as Hell General Selron, his strength needless to say, and Aglan in Hell was just an ordinary Great Demon. The power endowed by the Lord of the Undead cannot bring about a radical change to the Great Demon Undead. As a legendary creature, the Great Demon, even if he can spit out the cloud of death like a Lich, can only serve as icing on the cake The role of the undead is not like the general undead that has been greatly improved. When it comes to real battles, the great demon undead is better at the original power. Feeling the gap in strength between him and Karl, Aglan did not give up lightly. His eyes were fixed. Even though his strength was not as good as Karl, but Karl disregarded the discipline of the army and only considered his own behavior, which almost caused a big disaster. Wrong, he could not tolerate this kind of behavior anyway. If there is anything about Agland that Karl doesn''t have, it is the mastery of flames. In the era of silent flames, the great demons in the undead legion can barely perform flame evasion, but cannot use other abilities derived from flames, and even flame evasion has become relatively slow. But Aglan was not like that. The gift from his master allowed him to regain all his ability to control the flames, and he was even stronger than when he was in hell. Perhaps in the eyes of some members of the legion, all the links in the military parade were arranged by General Frazer, and the master''s life and death were still uncertain after being forced into a different plane, but Aglan, who felt the power of the flames, firmly believed in his heart that the master must He has returned safely, and the power of fire bestowed by his master on Aglan''s body is prepared for this moment. Except for Aglan and Karl who were confronting each other, the rest of the elites of hundreds of deaths had also started to fight desperately. Looking around, there was hardly any quiet place in the whole square. Except for the crisp sound of weapons colliding, there was only the cry of pain when they were injured. And the wild laughter after victory. Looking at the flickering flames and overwhelming battle scene, the Caveman King felt that he was about to stare blankly. A great demon that he had just been optimistic about killing the other party was killed by another hundred-death elite in a blink of an eye. . This kind of situation happened everywhere in the death fight, and every king could only see the excitement of the death fight for a moment. I didn''t dare to blink, for fear of missing some exciting scenes. The hundred-death elite exchange wounds for wounds, and their fearless fighting style makes the scene even more exciting. The display of power, as well as the stimulation and venting of primitive emotions, made the king of cavemen Extremely fascinated, for him as a savage, that kind of admiration for violence is an emotion that goes deep into his bones. "Who do you think will win the final victory?" The cave man couldn''t help asking the lizard man beside him. The lizardman looked at the entire battlefield, and in the cold vertical boy, there was the unique calmness of cold-blooded animals: "I am not optimistic about anyone who is showing off the limelight now. If you want to win a deathmatch, the initial victory or defeat is often not the key , if you consume too much power at the beginning, you will face the problem of powerlessness in the future, and often only creatures who know how to preserve their strength have the chance to win the final victory in the death fight." In the end, the words of the king of lizardmen paused, and he locked his eyes on the great demon Karl: "If you ask me who I am optimistic about, I am more optimistic about the great demon. Maybe he seems to be very passive in fighting, even if he beats back the opponent in front of him, he does not take the initiative to pursue him, but his eyes are full of fighting spirit, his heart Not putting it on the opponent in front of him at all, but looking at the other elite members on the field all the time, this is the characteristic of a deathmatch winner." Listening to the lizard man''s analysis, the cave man with a dry mouth took a sip of wine, and then said: "But if everyone saves their strength, the battle scene will become very ugly. If you want to know who I prefer In other words, I am more optimistic about the guy on the podium before, his fighting style is very brave, and brave people are often rewarded." Following the caveman''s narration, the lizardman also set his sights on Rao. He, who spoke on stage on behalf of the hundred-death team, was also besieged by many hundred-death elites. Facing the attacking opponent, Rao did not avoid it, but rushed forward to fight with him. The aura of one person, on the contrary, overwhelmed a large group of people around him, and made other elites restrained. It''s a pity that Rao, who is covered in bruises, is only at the end of his strength right now, and he can''t last long at all. His fearless fighting style is deeply liked by the caveman king. Taking advantage of Rao''s inattention, another big demon teleported behind him in the flames, and harvested his life with a scythe. Even though Elao was brave, he couldn''t last long under the siege of many dead elites. Seeing this, the lizardman king just shook his head indifferently. "I think it''s time for you to find another person to support you." The lizard man sneered mercilessly. In the deathmatch arena in Tatalia, it may happen from time to time to be a participant in the next deathmatch if you lose your bet and lose everything. The king of the lizardmen had already developed excellent eyesight. Choked by the lizard king''s words, the caveman king was speechless, so he had to take a sip of wine. Who told him that he was optimistic about Rao just now, and Rao would be killed the next moment? Even the caveman king himself felt very helpless about this. Fortunately, there was still wine by his side, so that he would not be sullen. "Wait... what''s that?" After putting down his wine glass, the Caveman King seemed to have noticed something, and quickly looked towards a part of the battlefield. Under his influence, the Lizardman King also looked over, and his face suddenly turned livid. I saw Karl, who was originally favored by the lizardman, and his opponent, another great demon wrapped in a scythe of flames, seemed to erupt suddenly at this moment, controlling all the flames around him, and he shuttled freely among the flames , Attacking Karl from all directions with no dead ends. "It''s impossible...how can you do this level of flame evasion?" In the face of Agland''s onslaught, Karl showed a panicked look. When the flames were still alive in the past, he could barely use this level of flame evasion attack with all his strength, but the flames in the world are clearly completely silent now. , even the big devil is under the protection of the master, so it can barely travel through the flames, and it is impossible to display such a flame-cloaking attack at all. What Karl didn''t expect was that Aglan not only displayed a more superb flame cloak than him, but the power derived from the flame cloak was even stronger than the former Aglan in his memory, which was simply It''s not something Aglan can display. No matter how Karl thinks, he can''t think clearly about the mystery. It was too late when Karl reacted and prepared to escape Aglan''s flame-cloaking attack. Under Aglan''s superb control of the flame evasion, his scythe swept towards Karl from all directions like a gust of wind. It was the afterimage left by the rapid use of the flame evasion. Karl had just intercepted one of the directions. With the scythe, Aglan teleported behind him in the flames, completely splitting his body from multiple angles from the rear, and in just an instant, it completely ended Karl''s life. Chapter 2864 Seeing that Karl was taken away by his opponent while he was in a daze, the caveman king was stunned for a moment, and then he couldn''t help bursting into laughter: "It seems that you have to find another person to support you." The incident happened so suddenly that even the lizardman king couldn''t react for a while. His mind was still flashing back to the power of Agland''s sudden attack. It''s hard to imagine that the weak-looking Aglan could actually Can attack and kill Karl who is more powerful than him in one fell swoop. Although it is just a legion contest right now, all the kings who have experienced battles can see that none of the legion members on the battlefield is easy to deal with, and almost all of them have come up with the ability to suppress the bottom of the box, and there are many of them like Karl In this way, he chose to reserve his strength at the beginning and wait until later to exert his strength, but no one could have imagined that Karl, who was originally favored by all the kings, would be killed by his opponent in an instant. Faced with this result, the lizardman looked helpless. He just laughed at the caveman for his poor eyesight, but he didn''t expect the same thing to happen to him right away. How can the lizard people who have been fighting for many years accept it? However, Karl''s death also seemed to be a reminder to the king of the lizardmen. He used his dark vertical boy to stare at Aglan who was facing another enemy again, and he could kill a powerful enemy in an instant. , Aglan has undoubtedly shown his excellence. If the king of the lizardmen is asked to choose another person to support, he will undoubtedly choose Aglan. It''s just that this time the king of the lizardmen didn''t name his favorite, so as not to happen again like Karl did before. And outside the seat of kings, with the start of the legion contest, Morel seemed to have discovered something. The terrifying aura around her body exploded. Kneeling down, he didn''t even dare to look directly at the big red dragon. Under that substantive coercion, the bones of the kneeling sorcerer began to crackle. If they continued to stay within the range of Longwei, their bodies would even be crushed by the Longwei. This is the case, and no sorcerer dared to complain, let alone retreat without the permission of the big red dragon. "Queen Molly, please take back that power, your servants cannot bear that kind of power." It was Harder who spoke for the sorcerer, which made the big red dragon take back his power. As the dragon''s power dissipated, the sorcerers kneeling nearby felt relieved. They saved their lives and couldn''t help but praise Molier for her kindness, but Molier never looked back at them. Staring at the legion members who fell to the ground. After a long while, after confirming that the fallen undead showed no signs of resurrection, the big red dragon looked away and murmured: "Is it my illusion... How do I feel that those undead may crawl up from the ground at any time?" Get up and keep fighting?" The sorcerers nearby looked at each other, and finally Calham, one of the dignitaries, said: "Your Majesty the Dragon King, I think you must be overthinking. Without Rhodes, those undead creatures are not afraid at all. The death on them And the power of resurrection was provided to them by Rhodes." "This is the problem. What if Rhodes has awakened and you don''t even know?" Molly said calmly, and then turned her gaze to the leader of the evil eye, "Adget, can you see Rhodes now? ?¡± "I''m very sorry, Queen Morrill." Agitated, slightly flustered, lowered his head apologetically, "The kingdom of the undead has taken in those magic eye believers, they have the ability to resist my evil eye observation, I can''t see there The real situation..." Aijiete''s answer did not satisfy Molier, but instead aroused the anger of the big red dragon: "You mean that in the underground world, you who enjoy the best magic resources provided by Xieyan, are you still Can''t compare to those expelled magic eye believers? Useless things!" The thick dragon tail swept across, and Aijiet''s figure flew out, and crashed into the team of sorcerers not far away. He took down an unknown number of sorcerers before stopping. How many pieces were broken, the corners of the mouth were covered with blood, and the appearance looked extremely embarrassing. Facing the angry big red dragon, Aijiete didn''t dare to do anything to resist, let alone complain, he tried his best to get up from the ground, and then respectfully said: "Queen Molly, thank you for saving my life... " The dissatisfied Big Red Dragon refocused his attention on the field where the legions competed. With the power of time in her body, she does not have to worry about any consequences, even if her subordinates are seriously injured, or even executed directly, as long as she has a thought, time will develop in a completely different direction, and those injuries will naturally disappear . Standing above time, she didn''t have to worry about anything, and she always thought so, but the current situation was somewhat beyond her expectations. From the actions of those legion members who dared to die, Molier was keenly aware of some abnormalities. Those actions showed her an important piece of information, that is, Rhodes is very likely to be nearby, and he has the ability to make those legion members Resurrected from the dead. This discovery immediately made Morrill unable to calm down. If Rhodes wakes up, it will be impossible to seize control of the undead army. No one can take control of the undead army from the hands of the undead lord. Right, even Moliel has no doubts about this. Mo Lier didn''t know what was wrong with her, she was not so much disturbed as to describe it as panic. The reason why she was furious at her subordinates and punished them mercilessly was precisely to cover up her anxiety. She who has mastered the field of time can make things go according to her ideas. There is almost nothing that can make her invincible in time, and even fate can''t restrain her. Rhodes can bring her this feeling. Thinking of this, Molly took a deep breath. In the endless time, she had already known Rhode''s habits like the back of her hand. It seemed that no matter what unexpected behavior Rhode made, she would not be surprised. That was what she remembered. Rhodes, on the other hand, if Rhodes is everything she predicts, then she will only feel bored. Shaking her head, Molly turned her gaze back to the arena. Maybe all of this was caused by legion members, maybe Rhodes was still trapped in the alien plane, and all her worries were unnecessary. Maybe, at least until the last moment, she doesn''t need to worry about anything, even if things don''t go as she expected, she can change the timeline of the past. And in the arena where the legions competed, Aglan''s sudden outburst also exceeded the expectations of many elites who died. In the entire Hundred Deaths Squad, it is recognized that Karl is the strongest, so that when the legion competition started, almost no one dared to challenge Karl. Seeing that Agran took the initiative to meet Karl, many of the elites who died secretly shook their heads, believing that Agran would definitely suffer this time. Although Aglan is the first great demon to follow his master, his own strength is not outstanding among the elites of the legion. Compared with the big devil general. During the scuffle, many elites of a hundred deaths focused their attention on candidates other than their opponents. However, even the members of the legion with the most combat experience could not predict the final result of this contest. The contest between Aglan and Karl ended in Aglan''s victory. On the contrary, Karl, who had extremely rich combat experience, failed to support Aglan for a long time, and ended up in defeat. Surprised them? And in the battle, the ultimate power of flame evasion displayed by Aglan was also seen by many legion members. That mastery of flame evasion was what he relied on to defeat Karl, let alone in the flames. Under the power of cloaking, he almost couldn''t make any resistance, and he suffocated the dead Karl. None of the elites in the field had ever seen this level of flaming cloaking. The kind of body that almost melts into the flames, and completely uses the power of the flames to complete the movement of the space, far surpasses the flame evasion brought by the great devil''s talent, and has touched the origin of the flames. No great demon can master this level of flame escape. Even the hell general Selron can''t touch the real source of flame. He can only display the slightly flawed flame escape that other creatures envy. shape. If you want to use the ultimate flame evasion, you have to mention a hurdle that all great demons cannot avoid, that is the elemental monarch who controls the origin of the world''s flames. Speaking of the existence in the depths of hell who is in charge of the origin of flames in the world, her name is known to everyone in hell. It is Flem who is in charge of the sin of jealousy. The identity of the elemental monarch. There is a jealous king, and in the entire hell, all the great demons who covet the power of the original flame will suffer unimaginable torture and pain. She is in charge of the crime of jealousy, and she does not allow any great demon to obtain the power of the original flame, or the flame of the same level as her. When she finds that there is a big demon trying to obtain the power of the original flame, she will completely destroy it with her own hands. . According to those great demons who have seen the power of the jealous king and survived by chance, the great demon''s resistance to flames is useless in front of Fromm. She holds a pitch-black orb in her hand. Now, all the great demons who try to escape with flames will be burned to death by their own flames as if they have received the most vicious curse. It was an extremely humiliating ending for a great demon whose bloodline was specialized in hiding from flames. Horror legends about the jealous king have been circulating in hell for hundreds of years. As long as she exists, all the great demons'' flame evasion will be severely restricted in power. No great demon, Being able to truly touch the power of the source of the flame, thus displaying that perfect flame evasion. But right now, from the flame evasion cast by Aglan, the rest of the great demons seemed to have discovered something, and they all showed incredible expressions. The power that can make Karl unable to react and kill his life in an instant can only be achieved by the great devil for a long time, but no great devil can achieve the ultimate flame evasion. The nearby hundred-death elites looked at each other, and they all saw the incredible power in each other''s eyes. If the ultimate power of flame to hide from the body appeared on the general of hell, Selron, or other hell kings, maybe it would not be possible. It seemed very strange, but it should never have appeared on Agland. What happened at this moment was beyond the expectations of all the Hundred Deaths Elite. I don''t know who was the first to attack Aglan, and the rest of the hundred-dead elite also made moves one after another. Regardless of whether Aglan really has mastered the ultimate flame evasion, being able to deal with Karl, who is recognized as the strongest, also shows Aglan''s current strength, and the rest of the elites immediately joined hands, Prepare to let Agland out first, and then decide the final winner. [Currently used, the app with the most complete and best audio for listening to books, integrated with 4 major speech synthesis engines, over 100 kinds of timbres, and an artifact that supports offline reading, huanyuanapp.com Source App] "Pity¡­¡­" Looking at Aglan who was besieged by many legion members, the lizardman king not far away shook his head lightly. No matter how powerful a legion member is, facing such a large number of opponents besieged, he will inevitably be injured and collapsed in the chaos. Apart from the sudden burst of flame power, there is nothing special about Aglan''s body. With treasures or artifacts in his body, he doesn''t seem to be able to defeat more than ten opponents of the same level. At this moment, the king of the lizardman felt a little lucky. Fortunately, he did not say what he was optimistic about Agran, otherwise, when Agran really fell under the siege of a group of opponents, The caveman king not far away will definitely laugh at his own judgment again. He doesn''t care whether Aglan fell because of the siege, as long as he sees that the lizardman made a wrong judgment. Contrary to the lizardman''s expectation, the caveman was staring intently at the field at this moment, and the fact that Aglan was being watched by other hundred-death elites naturally couldn''t hide from the perception of the caveman king. Seeing that Aglan, who had just erupted, was about to fall into a bitter fight at this moment, the cave man couldn''t help but angrily said: "So many people join forces to deal with one, what kind of competition is it? It''s the one-on-one duel in the Cruelod Arena! " The lizardman didn''t think so: "Don''t you think that the winner who survived this kind of melee is far more powerful than the champion in the arena? From what you said, you seem to be very optimistic about the big demon." "Of course." The caveman king replied without hesitation, "I have been very optimistic about him since he killed the demon you were optimistic about. I believe he will win the final victory, provided that Do not suffer such targeted siege!" Hearing the caveman''s words, the lizardman just let out a cold snort, and then turned his gaze back to the field: "Then just wait and see." Chapter 2865 Facing a group of oncoming opponents, Aglan looked calm and put the scythe in front of him. Looking at all the elites of the Hundred Deaths, Aglan''s strength is not outstanding. Among the legendary creatures, he also belongs to the middle-strength group. It is not as powerful as the existence of the legendary apex, but it is also much better than the creatures that have just entered the legend. For this legion contest, Aglan did not have any expectations. As for his own strength, Aglan couldn''t be more clear. If he wanted to win the final victory in the deathmatch of a group of hundreds of elites, the difficulty in it was enough to describe it as difficult as reaching the sky. Even if it is like Karl, he must try his best to preserve his strength and avoid being targeted by everyone. Once he is besieged by the elite of the Hundred Deaths, even Karl will find it difficult to escape. Every elite of the Hundred Deaths is on the battlefield. The existence of hundreds of battles in the upper body and countless deaths have allowed them to accumulate rich combat experience. It can be said that no one is easy to deal with. In order to win the final victory, in addition to strength, luck may also occupy a greater proportion, but it is a pity that Agland is not good at both. Because of this, Aglan never thought of winning the final contest. He just wanted to fight with all his strength and fight until the last moment, so as not to embarrass his master. However, when Aglan felt the power of the majestic flames emerging from his body, his thoughts faintly changed. , even if there are more opponents at the same time, Aglan is sure to deal with it. Now he even has the courage to try to compete for the final victory in this competition. From the power of that flame, Aglan felt a familiar aura, and the appearance of that aura boosted Aglan''s confidence even more. Who else could endow him with the unique power of flame at such a critical juncture other than his master? Although Aglan did not perceive the aura belonging to the master in his dull perception, the appearance of that flame power had already explained everything to Aglan. Although the master didn''t show up, everything Aglan has done right now is seen by the master. If that''s the case, how can he let the master down? He will control the power of this flame, defeat all opponents in the competition, and become the final winner. Dim flames emerged from behind Aglan, and two great demons holding scythes appeared from behind him. The fierce opponents would not give Aglan any chance to breathe, so they waved the scythes in their hands towards him. harvested from the body shape. In the era of flame silence, even among the undead legion, under the power granted by Rhodes to the Burning Domain, the great demons who barely used the flame evasion, their ability to control the flame also became very weak, which was reflected in the flame evasion. In terms of ability, when the other big demons shuttle through the flames, they can only leave behind a dim spark. Due to the weakening of the power of flames, many big demons swept away their violent attack style in the past, and turned to use flames to hide and attack from the dark. The weakening of the flame power also means that when the flame is used to hide, the fluctuations caused are also weakened a lot. It is more difficult to be discovered by other creatures when it is used, and it is even more harmful when used in sneak attacks. This is exactly the case with the two great demons at the moment. Facing the seemingly defenseless Aglan, the giant scythes in their hands fell rapidly, and they wanted to completely end the journey of this great demon who had just exploded with impressive strength. When the scythe approached, Aglan raised his eyes suddenly, and a fiery light flashed in his eyes. How could he not detect the attack coming from behind when he had acquired even more powerful flame power? The scorching flames erupted from within Aglan''s body. When the flames erupted, the two attacking demons were taken aback for a moment. Under the rapid flashing of the invisible, an attack even more violent than dozens of great demons broke out. The scythe covered with flames slashed at the two from all directions without any dead ends, setting off monstrous flames along the way. Looking around, there are afterimages drawn by Aglan under high-speed flickering. Without any suspense, the two great demons who were the elite of a hundred deaths were reaped by Aglan in an instant, and they couldn''t even make a decent resistance. As the innate ability of the great demon, although the flame cloak does not need to consume any additional mana when it is cast, it is limited by the release cooldown. Depending on the distance across the space, the cooldown time of a single flame cloak is also different. Logically speaking, even if it is a great demon who is good at evading flames, after performing a short-distance evading flame, there will be at least one breath of time before he can use evading flames again. Time will give the big devil''s opponent a chance to breathe, so that he won''t be completely unable to deal with it. In the era of flame silence, when the great demon flame in the undead army escapes, it will face a longer release cooldown. After each short-distance flame escape, it takes at least two to three breaths to continue to shuttle through the flames . However, at the moment Aglan, the flame evasion he used has broken the cooling time limit. The time interval between each time he casts the flame evasion is much shorter than the time of one breath, even within one breath. Within a short period of time, dozens of flames can be released to escape. Aglan, who moved at high speed in the space, pulled out continuous afterimages, so that the opponent could not see the direction of his real attack, and thought that Aglan had transformed into more than a dozen bodies at the same time, each body They''re all attacking. This level of flame evasion, not to mention in the era of silent flames, even in the most powerful era of hell, few great demons can do this. The instant attack and killing of a hundred-death elite who had never seen this kind of power was not enough. That ability to control the power of fire is the key to Agran''s achievement. For countless years, the most profound power of fire in the world has been in the hands of the jealous king who is incarnated by fire, and even the great devil cannot touch it However, the current situation has quietly changed. The Hundred Death Elite nearby looked at each other. This time, the power belonging to Aglan was seen by more people. In order to win this legion contest, everyone in the field is an opponent. The more prominent an existence is, the easier it is to be targeted by others. For Aglan, the nearby hundred-death elites are very familiar. At least before the start of the legion competition, no one would have expected him to show such strength, but against the existence that he has shown strong strength during the day, but right now It was not too late, after sensing the power that Aglan erupted, many elites joined hands and started to attack him. Faced with many attacking opponents, Aglan did not avoid them, but erupted into a blazing fire. His body shuttled recklessly in the flames to meet the attacks of all opponents. Wherever his afterimage passed, there would be There was a bloody wind. Aglan''s fighting has also attracted the attention of many kings, and they couldn''t help but secretly click their tongues at his strength. The doomsday kings, who are good at fighting, of course understand what the power shown by Aglan means. After evaluating it with their own strength, they can draw a shocking conclusion, that is, the kings'' subordinates , almost no one can resist the terrifying power contained in the endless flames. On one side of the king''s seat, in the venue specially prepared for giant creatures, Cesia, who is the king of lust, couldn''t help but show some concern when she felt the phantom flame erupting from Aglan''s body. , then reached out and patted the big dog under the seat. The lazy king''s inert domain can prevent himself from taking high amounts of damage and lock all damage to the lowest level, except that he is somewhat helpless in the face of such high-frequency attacks. In Cesia''s perception, Aglan launched at least dozens of attacks in just one breath, and the unpredictable flame evasion made him even more difficult to deal with, and he even had the ability to restrain the lazy king . Aggran alone has never been seen by Cesia. At least what makes Cesia suspicious is that the ability to control the power of fire seems to be controlled by Fromm. Thinking of it now appeared on Aglan''s body. It is not known whether he obtained the power of fire by accident, or whether there are other members of the legion who can obtain that power besides him. "I knew that he would be able to defeat those opponents, and he would win the final victory! What did you just say?" On the side, after seeing Agland show his full strength and easily dealt with many surrounding opponents, the caveman king couldn''t help laughing, his words were full of praise for Aglan, and he wished he could fight now. Fight on the field instead of him, and wipe out all those opponents who are tacitly united and fight more. The lizardman king didn''t reply, and he also felt the power emanating from Agran. It was not a coincidence that Agran was able to instantly kill Karl, whom he was optimistic about, or it was just a matter of luck. Agland really has that strength. Feeling the continuous flame like a gust of wind, even the lizardman king couldn''t help but sigh with emotion: "Actually, I was very optimistic about him at the beginning." Hearing what he said, the caveman king suddenly became unhappy: "How do I remember, didn''t you dislike him from the beginning? The demon you were optimistic about was killed by him." On the field, as Aglan wiped out more than a dozen dead elites nearby, exclamations erupted from the undead outside the battle field, and members of the distant legion shouted his name. From the tsunami-like cheers, the caveman king also knew Aglan''s name. "Agland has killed the demon you were optimistic about, so you are optimistic about Aglan. According to what you said, when someone kills Agran, you can be optimistic about the person who killed Agran. Anyway, in the end, You look at everyone well, and you will definitely look at the final winner." The caveman king hiccupped. The lizard man was so angry at his words, he didn''t say that on purpose, but he was really optimistic about Agland for a time, because he was worried that the barbarians in front of him would make trouble, so he didn''t express his judgment. The Savage taunted. "Is there any wine around here?" The lizard man stared. The caveman took a barrel of refined fruit wine and threw it into the lizard man''s arms, asking curiously, "Aren''t you a non-drinker?" "If I don''t drink any more, I''m afraid you''ll be pissed to death." The lizard man stuck out his long forked tongue, raised his head and drank the fruit wine in the barrel, and glanced at the battle in the field from the corner of his eye. And in a place unknown to everyone, to be precise, in another plane, Rhodes looked calm, nodding secretly while looking at the picture projected by the magic eye. [Currently used, the app with the most complete and best audio for listening to books, integrated with 4 major speech synthesis engines, over 100 kinds of timbres, and an artifact that supports offline reading, huanyuanapp.com Source App] In his arms, the red-haired flame girl was watching the scene with him, but she seemed not very interested in the battle scene in the picture, and her attention was all on the person in front of her. "That annoying angel is finally gone, now is our time." She poked her head out and blocked her head in front of Rhodes, making it impossible for Rhodes to see the battle scene projected by the Eternal Magic Eye. This situation also made Rhodes feel a little helpless. Since Rhodes returned the authority of the fire elemental monarch to her, Rhodes lost the ability to control all flames, which was not Rhodes'' power in the first place. The power of flame that Aglan suddenly comprehended was derived from the enlightenment of the monarchy. Without the authority of the monarch, Rhodes could not grant this power to Aglan, and it was he who talked to the flame girl, which made her agree to temporarily allow Aglan to use the higher level of flame power. For this reason, Rhodes can only temporarily agree to her request, and everything is up to her temperament. If she is not happy and takes away the power of fire from Aglan, Rhodes can only watch Aglan, who was killed by a group of hundred-death elites, stared blankly. He couldn''t secretly use the spiritual imprint to make them keep their hands on Aglan, right? However, under the power granted by the fire elemental monarch, Aglan''s flame evasion was still somewhat beyond Rhodes'' expectations. Even Rhodes, relying on the blessing of the Burning Domain alone, could not display that kind of magic. The degree of flame concealment can only be achieved under the power endowed by the monarchy. Thinking that during the countless years in hell, the Flaming Girl did not grant the power to control flames to any great demon, but firmly controlled this power by herself, Rhodes felt a little helpless. Now that the great demon has obtained the power of the flame, I am afraid that the entire process of the doomsday war will be greatly accelerated. Now that he noticed the uniqueness of the flame hiding, Rhodes looked at her slightly differently. Chapter 2866 "Unexpectedly, the power endowed by the fire elemental monarch can actually activate the hidden potential in the great demon''s body." Looking at the picture projected by the eternal magic eye, Rhodes commented somewhat unexpectedly. If he had known that the fire elemental monarch still had this kind of power, Rhodes would have given that power to all the great demons in the legion while the monarchy was still in power, making their ability to hide from flames even higher. "It''s a pity that the monarchy in me belongs to the air element. It doesn''t seem to be very suitable between the air element and the great demon." Rhodes said again. Hearing what Rhodes said, the Flame Maiden just gave Rhodes a blank look: "The soaring power of flames on Aglan''s body belongs to the original power of the monarch, which is equivalent to dividing the authority of the fire elemental monarch into one hundred shares. He possesses one of the powers, so how can the other great demons be his opponents now?" Halfway through the talk, the flame girl raised her head slightly, and her eyes were filled with dissatisfaction: "If it wasn''t for your request, how could I give the power of the monarchy to others? It belongs to me, isn''t it? Allow other demons to master." Rhodes felt the flames gushing out of her eyes. If any great demon had obtained the power of the flame source by accident, he would be hunted down inhumanely and be in charge of the crime of jealousy. The flame girl, does not allow other people to have the same power as her. "So, you can separate the power of the monarchy?" From her words, Rhodes seemed to hear something, and couldn''t help frowning slightly. If this is the case, Rhode''s plan to create a group of great demons with the ability to hide from phantom flames may be difficult to realize. Every time a big demon like Aglan appears, it will be a threat to the power of the fire elemental monarch. weakened. "After I unlock the seal of the stigmata, I can adjust the authority of the fire department according to my ideas." She replied proudly. Rhodes nodded, but he still felt a little puzzled about something, so he asked again: "In this case, why did you lend me the complete fire elemental monarchy authority at that time? You can just borrow Give me some." Recalling the ability to control flames, and the power of fire that is far more powerful than the power of air, Rhodes can be sure that what the flame girl lent him at that time was not separated, or It is the weakened fire authority, but the complete form of fire authority, which contains the complete power belonging to the fire elemental monarch. At that time, Rhodes was able to cast a flame evasion that was faster than Agran''s and dazzled the demigods, but it was a pity that no matter how Rhodes shuttled through the flames, no matter how much he showed in front of the angel of Andorra protected by fate. With the strength of a demigod, there is no way to hurt her. Rhodes still remembers that nearly incomprehensible blessing of fate. The flame girl at the moment, when Rhodes mentioned this matter, her pretty face blushed first, then she turned her back, pretending to put all her attention on the screen projected by the magic eye, and whispered in her mouth: "Isn''t it because Worried about you... Whoever let you be found by the Holy Angel, that is an existence that even the elemental monarch will take the initiative to avoid when he sees it." "Yeah¡­¡­" Rhodes nodded, and the answer from the flame girl solved the doubt in his heart, but the flame girl was very dissatisfied with his reaction, and said fiercely: "Huh! It seems that I am worrying about you for nothing. After accepting the inheritance of the authority of the air system, how can the Lord of the Undead who has so many undead followers get me to worry about it? I don''t think you need my help at all. I surrendered the most dazzling angel in Yunzhong City, if I had known this..." In the end, she also had a bit of grievance in her words. What she had to admit was that Rhodes'' ability was beyond her expectation. The Holy Tribunal Angel, who even the Elemental Monarch couldn''t deal with, had already turned towards him at this moment. Rhodes surrendered, and her good intentions were of no use in the end. She also saw the images projected from the Eternal Devil''s Eye. Those undead legions who were not afraid of death and only obeyed Rhodes'' orders, and even the army that even the king of hell envied, only had a doomsday army like Rhodes. Only the super overlord among the kings can have such an army. How could such a Rhodes need her help. Just when the flame girl was lost, she suddenly felt a darkness in front of her. Before she could react, Rhodes took the initiative to hug her. "Even if I have millions of undead, none of them can stop the angel''s judgment. It is the power of fate. No matter how many undead there are, they can''t compete with fate. If it weren''t for the intervention of the magic elemental people, I''m afraid I can only ask Moreel to change the time. In that plane of magic and spirit, the authority of the monarchy has played a miraculous effect. If it weren''t for the authority of the fire system that you lent me, and the authority of the air system that has not yet gotten rid of the seal, I''m afraid I''ll have a hard time getting out of there." Hugged by Rhodes, the flame girl listened to his narration with peace of mind, as if she also felt the danger he faced at that time. Thinking of the Holy Judgment Angel who left a great reputation in ancient Erasia, and the spiritual element that secretly coveted the position of the monarch, the Flame Maiden couldn''t imagine how Rhodes would deal with all that. Fearing that she would have been calculated by those enemies long ago, just a holy angel was enough to scare her so much that she dared not move, let alone other enemies who were eyeing her. At this moment, she turned around and stared at Rhodes, who was facing a strong enemy alone and was once in a dangerous situation. She couldn''t help but put her hands on his face, and murmured: "I should really stay and follow him!" If you fight together, even if you are a holy angel, as long as you avoid her breath, she will not be so easy to defeat the elemental monarch, instead of leaving you there alone." Rhodes just gently covered her hand, and said with a slight smile: "Do you want to turn back time and go back to that time? I don''t remember that you own the time domain. Don''t worry about the past, I am here now, with you. " Hearing Rhodes'' slightly low-pitched, but somewhat magnetic words, the flame girl''s clear eyeballs became even hotter. As the world''s first "face monster?" Rhodes raised his eyebrows. He didn''t expect to hear the name of that unique creature from the mouth of the flame girl. As for those monsters that can capture people''s hearts, Rhodes had heard about them in the forums of his previous life. According to the players who studied them, the appearance of Zhangmian Monster seemed to herald the arrival of a new expansion pack. It''s a pity that until then, the chapter-faced monster "I didn''t meet those chapter-faced monsters, but Paris, who was as huge as a lamppost, left a deep impression on me." Rhodes said truthfully, compared to Those chapter-faced monsters hidden in the spiritual plane, which few players can detect, or the appearance of Paris made Rhodes remember deeply. Thanks to the help of the spiritual hero who claimed to be the spiritual monarch, Rhodes controlled Andorra in one fell swoop, and harvested the holy angel who was well-known in ancient Erathia, which was a blessing in disguise. Rhodes recalled that in previous games, many players went deep into the spiritual plane, just to find the traces of those chapter-faced monsters. Unfortunately, none of them could really do this. If the chapter-faced monsters couldn''t hide, No one can take the initiative to find where they are. In addition, there is also an artifact with the same name, which is closely related to Zhangmian Yao, and exists in the water elemental plane. Rhodes has only heard about all of this. Chapter 2867 With the regrettable fall of the last hundred-death elite, Aglan, who obtained the power of fire, became the one who finally won. The moment the victory came, Aglan''s tight heart finally relaxed. When Aglan showed the power to control the flames, none of the rest of the hundred-death elite was his opponent, let alone restraint. In the past, even if he couldn''t beat him, the great demon could escape by relying on the flames. However, in this fight to the death, they were doomed to be unable to do so. They could only grit their teeth and fight hard, and finally fell into the hands of Aglan as expected. It was originally a sure victory, but when there were only a few people left on the field, Aglan inevitably seemed a little nervous. He could almost hear his own heartbeat. Even in the depths of hell, he had never felt so nervous. Fortunately, the victory finally came. With the blessing of that flame power, Aglan won the final victory, and the nearby kings also applauded him at this moment. "I knew that he would definitely win the final victory!" The caveman king said happily, although with his strength, he was far from being able to compete with the elite of the hundred deaths in the field, but seeing Aglan who won in the end, before His prediction was also fulfilled, and he seemed to have won the battle. The caveman was so excited that he forgot to laugh at the lizard man beside him. Naturally, the lizard man would not remind him of it, but just looked at Aglan in the field, and the rush of the flames shuttled back and forth, as if bringing out endless flames. The phantom''s ability is not ordinary, at least in recent days, the lizardman king has never seen anyone who can control flames to that extent. No, maybe there are people who can do that. The lizardman king seemed to have remembered something, and his turbid child hole shrank slightly at this moment. Only the elemental monarch who has mastered all the flames in the world has the power to control the flames. In the arena, Aglan just raised his head slowly. The winners of the legion contest are not qualified to give a speech like those selected representatives. Otherwise, he would really like to praise the gift bestowed by the master all power. The cheers of the kings, as well as the words of praise from afar, did not completely dazzle Aglan''s mind. He understood that the reason why he was able to win was because of the power of flames that emerged from his body. He didn''t show up, but he believed that the master must be watching him at this moment. "I didn''t expect him to win. I''m still very optimistic about Karl." On the side of the Undead Legion, Frazer saw everything in the competition and commented. As the commander of the legion, Fraze may not be as powerful as those powerful legion members, but he has a clear understanding of the strength of each legion member. In the Hundred Death Squad, Aglan''s strength was not outstanding, but unexpectedly he became the last one, which was really beyond his expectation. Beside him, Marine Commander Kegel said at this time: "Sure enough, luck is more important in this kind of melee. Even if there is an existence with outstanding strength, there is no guarantee that we will win the final victory." Falezer glanced at him. Kegel, who was with the sea undead, was obviously not familiar with the power of the great demon, and couldn''t see the tricks Agran used when he used the flame to hide: "That''s not luck. As a result, I believe that even with the power of the master, if the legion fights again, Aglan can win the final victory." "Really?" Kegel clicked his tongue secretly, since Frazer said so, he couldn''t help but not believe it. At this moment, Frazer seemed to have thought of something, and changed the subject, "Speaking of which...what the hell was Rao talking about just now? I don''t believe that was the speech written by Speaker Erica." Seeing that Frazier saw the problem, Kegel did not hide it at all, and told the truth: "Until the last moment, he didn''t memorize the entire speech, so I tore up his speech completely and let him Come on stage and play on your own, just like you did before." Frazer was speechless for a moment, and now he finally understood why he always had a faint sense of weirdness when listening to Rao''s speeches. Although there is nothing brilliant about the speech prepared by Speaker Erika, at least it will not be as rambling as Rao''s speech. The only thing I can only be thankful for is that Rao still remembered what he was going to do after the speech, so that the legion contest went on smoothly, otherwise he would be punished by military law after the whole ceremony was over. Looking at Kegel at the side, Frazer asked a little strangely: "When you go up, you won''t have to play by yourself, right?" "Are you kidding me? I don''t want to do this." Kegel denied without thinking, and at the same time held the speech in his hand tighter, "I don''t want to cause any disaster by accident, Ellie Speaker Ka has already prepared the speech, and I just need to read it." Hearing what he said, Frazer felt relieved, he didn''t want Kegel to imitate his actions. It was great for Frazer to perform on his own after he took the stage, but unexpectedly, he gave a bad start to the people behind him. If something really went wrong, it would undoubtedly be something Frazer didn''t want to see. What frustrates Frazer is that, with his legendary leadership skills, of course he knows what to say when he takes the stage. Others don''t have that kind of talent, so they just want to imitate him and make the same move. Afterwards, Speaker Erica After blaming it, it was himself who was unlucky in the end, who made him the first to do that? Seeing that Kegel didn''t have the idea of ??acting on his own right now, Frazier was relieved. If he knew this, he might as well read it according to the manuscript prepared by Erica. The rest of the preparation time just happened to be used Guide the illiterate Rao. "When are you going to speak?" Frazer asked now. "Hurry up, wait until the sage of the undead and the chief executives of the snowy cities finish their speeches, and then it will be my turn. I should be in front of the commander of the sky..." At the end, Kegel paused. Suddenly, he frowned deeply, "Who is the Sky Commander in the legion? Is it that barbarian? Death Knight Ricky, I remember that seems to be his name. When did he become the Sky Commander?" Frazer shook his head. Regarding the news of the commander of the sky in the legion, even he only learned about it before the military parade started. Logically speaking, even Speaker Erica has no right to intervene in important internal transfers of the undead legion. Only the master can do this. Just as Faleze was thinking, there was a new change in the field. The dark clouds spread from far to near. What surprised the nearby kings was that the cloud was not a real cloud of death. , or death energy in the traditional sense, but living vampire bats one by one, hiding in the darkness, the scarlet light spots that keep flashing are their bloodthirsty eyes. Countless bats rushed from the direction of the legion, and the wings of the bats flapped at the same time, unexpectedly rolled up a small storm. After the previous experience of the terrifying knights, the kings were not worried that those bats would suddenly attack them, but after countless In the storm brought by the bats, the kings could only bend down and bow their heads to prevent the wind and sand from blowing into their eyes. The dark clouds and mist swept across, and when the bats had completely gone and the field returned to the previous tranquility, the nearby kings were surprised to find that the wreckage left by the legion members after the death fights that had been left in the center of the square, There was also blood all over the ground, but at this moment, it was all gone. The whole field was clean, and there were no remains of the dead. Even Aglan, who was victorious in the end, also disappeared. Only the faint smell of blood taste, proving that the contest really happened. Seeing such abnormalities appearing in the field, the expressions of the magicians nearby changed. At this moment, a terrifying possibility appeared in their minds. The reason why those dead people disappeared was because Under some force, they have been reborn and left with the bat. And if this conjecture is true, who would it be if it wasn''t the Lord of the Undead who gave the dead the power to regain their lives and make them stand up again? Only the Lord of the Undead has that kind of power. Thinking of this, the sorcerers nearby couldn''t sit still, and hurriedly looked at Molier in the distance. After seeing the power of the undead legion, even the most powerful magician would find it difficult to have the idea of ??fighting against the undead legion. Those legion members who were originally powerful and difficult to deal with by ordinary creatures can be reborn countless times in the domain of the Lord of the Undead, and continue to fight for him. They must be resolved with extremely harsh methods. In the face of that power, no matter how many alien creatures there are in the underground world, they are no match for the undead, and sooner or later they will all become nourishment for the undead. Only the hero Molly can contend with that power. Molly''s method is not to defeat the extremely difficult undead army head-on on this timeline, but to directly wipe out that power from the root. It is the power of time and is one of the top powers in the world. Second only to the legendary power of destiny. There are no enemies, but Molier who can travel freely in time, as long as she has a thought, everything in front of her will be completely repeated, and everything will develop according to her wishes. But it was also like this, she had wandered back in time for countless years, and she had never put anyone in her eyes, even if it was as strong as the Lord of the Undead, she would eventually become the object of her conquest. During that endless time, Morel felt Rhodes'' intentions, and he actually tried to deal with him in vain. The ever-changing legendary rank on Rhodes is the best example. For this, Morel also seemed dismissive Gu, she is the big red dragon who conquered the world, how could she be easily conquered by Rhodes? However, no matter how Morrill explored in time, she couldn''t explore the secrets of Rhodes. The power that allowed Rhodes to be promoted to different legendary professions, and even against the power of time in Molier, how could Molier not be extremely curious? Unexpectedly, there is still power in this world, and she is not bound by the holy female dragon. She kept traveling through time, just to find out the truth about the power in Rhodes, but it was a pity that she failed in the end. As Rhodes'' rank was determined, that power disappeared again. It seemed that as long as Rhodes never used it, no one would be able to discover the clues of that power, but Morrill discovered it in endless time. The giant dragon never possessed that power either. Facing the worries of the sorcerers right now, and listening to their terrified advice, it seemed that Rhodes'' spirit returned and would lead to the demise of the entire underground world, and Molly didn''t want to talk to them at all. The time domain belonging to the female giant dragon can only be used to interfere with the past, and cannot be used to predict what may happen in the future. Molly can only observe the situation on different timelines by slightly modifying the past. , after a comprehensive analysis, vaguely predict what will happen. No matter whether Rhode''s spirit returns or not, there is no substantial loss for Morrill. If Rhode''s spirit has not returned, Morrill will be able to complete the control of the undead kingdom and take the entire powerful undead army into his pocket in one fell swoop. Even if Rhode''s spirit returns, after the wedding is completed, he will get two dragon artifacts The young Moril can also obtain the complete inheritance of the holy female dragon, so that she can transcend everything, and even fate can never imagine her being bound. At that time, all time is left to her roaming, and she can bring the whole world to any point she wants. At that time, Rhodes, I am afraid, can only obediently obey her control, maybe she is in the mood If it''s good, it can make Rhodes live for a while, and even maintain the time at the original level. Molly, who has already prepared both hands, has considered all possible situations, and is not worried about Rhodes'' spiritual return. No matter what happens, she must be the one who benefits in the end, and no one is her opponent. "Don''t worry, I haven''t noticed any signs of the death domain." Just when all the sorcerers were in shock, it was Hader who took the initiative to speak, which reassured the nearby sorcerers, "Those bats are just It''s a blindfold, the purpose is to take away the wreckage in the field, if you don''t believe it..." As he spoke, Hader shook his hands and stomped his feet, and with a slight sound, a caveman emerged from the ground. Hade didn''t say anything, just stretched out his hand and pointed. He didn''t know what magic he used. There was a crisp sound in the caveman''s belly, and he fell to the ground without a sound. The fallen cave man did not come back to life. This fact made the magicians nearby breathe a sigh of relief. According to the magicians'' research on the power of the domain, after the power of the domain is activated, it will act on all creatures within the range, and there will be no exceptions. The power of the domain itself is a modification of the rules. Now that the cave man has not been resurrected, it can also explain that the domain of death does not exist here. Chapter 2868 As swarms of bats swept past, when there was nothing left in the center of the square, the undead sage walked to the podium. Appearing in the eyes of the kings together with him, there is also a group of unique creations, which are based on Bracada''s golem technology, endowed with flesh and blood through the magic of the underground world, and finally awakened by the Lord of the Undead. . They came from the end of the square, their tall bodies reflected the iron-blue cold light, and every step made the ground tremble continuously. They were equipped with weapons developed by the Titan Project, all of them were ferocious weapons designed for harvesting life , It also made the nearby kings secretly click their tongues. Even the knowledgeable doomsday kings couldn''t tell what kind of monsters they belonged to for a while, but could only feel the powerful aura emanating from the puppets, each of which was as tall as three people. Only magicians can find clues from those puppets. When they look at each other, they can see the disbelief in each other''s eyes. Ordinary golem creations, they have no soul, let alone flesh and blood, and they don''t match up with undead creatures at all. No one has ever heard of a necromancer who can transform stones or machines into undead. Not the same thing. However, what appeared in the eyes of all the sorcerers right now were those golem puppets that turned into undead. The appearance of this unique creation simply overturned the understanding of the nearby sorcerers, and even those who became famous in the sorcerer academy The sorcerer, when he saw those undead golems, he was only shocked. "How did they do it? Golem creations have no life at all, where do they get their souls from? Why do such undead exist?" "Maybe it''s not an undead at all, but a golem puppet with a breath of death on its body. Everything in front of us is just a show for us to see. It must be like this..." Looking at the undead puppets approaching, the sorcerers began to discuss in low voices. Their words were full of doubts about that kind of undead puppets, and they even didn''t believe that such undead creatures really existed. It''s a pity that none of the sorcerers Master, able to point out the loopholes in those undead puppets. Hearing the discussions of the sorcerers, Harder frowned secretly at this moment. Unexpectedly, the kingdom of the undead just sent some puppets to make the sorcerers mess up. The unique undead puppets that have never been seen before, It is a spectacle that sorcerers have never seen in the underground world for countless years. With the help of his knowledge of heterogeneous creatures, Harder saw the abnormalities in those undead puppets, so he took the initiative to say: "A lifeless golem puppet, of course, cannot be transformed into an undead. Not to mention a necromancer, even a scholar who has never been in contact with undead magic can figure out why. It may violate the most basic law, how can a lifeless thing become an undead? Unless those golem puppets are given life before they become undead, everything after that makes sense." Listening to Harder''s analysis, the magicians nearby showed their comprehension, and at the same time respected him even more. Apart from the hero Molly, in the whole underground world, only Hader who was once the king of Nigon hold the highest position. However, thinking of the life-giving means mentioned in Harder''s speech, the sorcerers were in an uproar again. For countless years, sorcerers have focused a large part of their exploration of sorcery on life and soul, especially on the point of giving life. What exactly gives pure flesh and blood a life form? Putting together a group of scattered body parts, apart from getting the walking corpse among the undead creatures, it is impossible to get a real new life at all. Fusion rituals are the means used by sorcerers to explore the boundaries of life. But even after countless years of research by the Academy of Black Arts, the magicians haven''t made any huge breakthroughs in the topic of giving life. In the Alien Creature Contest in the underground world, the winners of the Black Dragon Medal in the past have racked their brains for the means of giving life. Those sorcery scholars who have considerable attainments in sorcery have now followed the hero Molly to this place. At the military parade, they thought they were just observing the power of the undead, but they were surprised by the current situation. "Ordinary fusion ceremonies can''t give life to dead objects. Even sacrifice ceremonies are difficult to do. How do those undead do it?" Among the many sorcerers, one of the deans of the sorcerer academy He couldn''t help asking, his eyes were also full of doubts. "Observe those undead puppets carefully, have you seen the tainted blood oozing from them? If my discovery is correct, the tainted blood with unique vitality is the key to giving them life." Jie in a gray robe Dete took the conversation, and following his reminder, the magician nearby turned his attention to the undead puppets, and he saw the filthy blood oozing out of the golem''s body made of steel. With the dripping of dirty blood, even the ground behind those golem puppets seemed to be covered with a layer of living bacteria colonies at this moment, and it was like a wriggling hotbed. One of the sorcerers was surprised: "I remember Ala In Ma''s research project, there is a record of foul blood." Hearing Alama''s name, the expressions of the other sorcerers changed slightly. Alama was once one of the most accomplished xenobiologists in the underground world, but it was a pity that all of that was before he turned his back on the underground world. Alama is one of the few sorcerers who gave up their status in the underground world and turned to join the Lord of the Undead. With the conflict between the Lord of the Undead and the underground world, everything that Alama left behind in the underground world is also gone. He was severely searched by the sorcerers, and the undestroyed research records left by him have long been known to other sorcerers. The person who said these words right now was a sorcerer who was fortunate enough to review Alama''s research records. He remembered that Alama mentioned the kind of life-giving blood in his research, and in that filthy Under the infection of blood, all existing flesh and blood creatures will assimilate to the filthy blood, even inanimate things, as long as they are soaked in that blood and guided by other magic rituals, they can also become Same as flesh and blood creatures. Hearing the sorcerer mention Alama''s research, the expressions of many sorcerers suddenly became ugly. Alama was once a member of the underground world no matter what, but after he gave up his status in the underground world, he obtained the research results of life-giving instead. On the contrary, other sorcerers paled in comparison to him . For other sorcerers, the ability to give life can only be used in the creation of heterogeneous creatures to breed a more powerful creature. However, no matter what kind of alien creature they are creating, magicians need time to cultivate it. They don''t have endless time to conduct research. Everything needs to be done step by step. But when it comes to the Lord of the Undead, the situation is suddenly different. Those things that are endowed with life through filthy blood can be directly transformed into undead by the lord of the undead. The lord of the undead has a unique ability, and he doesn''t even need to kill those creatures completely, just by looking at them, he can get A powerful mixed undead. This discovery made the magicians nearby gasp, and at the same time, they couldn''t help gaining a new understanding of the strength of the undead army. Ordinary kings may only be able to feel the ferocious and bloodthirsty aura emanating from those undead puppets, and only magicians who have a deep understanding of this can see the more powerful aura from behind those undead puppets. Horrible truth. Under the erosion of those filthy blood, those powerful golem puppets can have real life and be transformed into undead. This also means that apart from golem puppets, other things able to become undead. As long as there is the power to give life, all dead things that cannot become undead also have the qualifications to become undead. Before that, who would have thought that inanimate things could also become undead? If this power floods, under the infection of filthy blood, a tree, or even a mountain, can become an undead creature in a certain sense, endowing it with the power of life, coupled with the transformation of the undead, It is so terrible. If other necromancers were given the power to give life, even if the sorcerers were extremely surprised by this, they would not have any fear in their hearts. The power of a necromancer is so limited, and it may be completely impossible to transform a few undead creatures. In the end, it is impossible to stir up any storms. However, the one who has gained that power right now is the famous Lord of the Undead. When it comes to transforming the undead, I am afraid that no one is better than him. When this power floods, I don''t know what kind of great changes will happen. "I''ve lived in the underground world for so long, but I''ve never seen such an undead." An old magician couldn''t help but take a deep breath at this moment after thinking about the cause and effect. "Don''t tell me it''s you, I haven''t seen it either." Harder glanced at him, and slowly commented, "In my memory, the power of necromancers has not been outstanding in the surface world for many years. Those liches It also lost its vitality, and it was impossible to research any new undead. Hundreds of years ago, the strongest undead was the ghost dragon, and it will be the same after hundreds of years. However, all of this has changed with the appearance of Rhodes, not only Those mixed undead, the undead puppet right now, are also part of the undead legion... worthy of the existence of the so-called master of the undead." Hearing Harder''s evaluation, some of the magicians nearby were extremely surprised, while others were silent. As the former ruler of the underground world, Harder never gave anyone a good look. Except for the hero Moliel who made him submit, only Rhodes can get this evaluation. What appeared before the eyes of the sorcerers was the undead mixed with sorcery methods, but even if this kind of undead really appeared in front of them, some sorcerers still couldn''t see the mystery. Regarding this point, Hader could only shake his head secretly, and he could deeply feel the power contained in the kingdom of the undead just by showing the undead creatures a few times. That incomparably terrifying power and the potential for the undead to spread exponentially made even him feel a little afraid. In all honesty, in front of such an undead army, even if he combines all the forces of the entire underground world, Harder dare not say that he is sure to be able to deal with it, and it is even difficult to keep his life from them. Under the control of the lord, any dead will become a member of the undead army. Harder can''t even see the hope of defeating them with the magic army. I am afraid that only the existence in Cloudsdale or Hell can deal with those The ever-spreading undead. Thinking of this, Hader suddenly settled down. In the entire underground world, there is still the most powerful power of time. In front of that power, even the undead legion that makes him afraid, and the master of the undead who controls the entire undead legion, can only Choose to bow your head in admiration, the master of the power of time is the real ruler of the underground world, the hero Moliel who turned into a big red dragon. Thinking of the name of the hero Molly, all the worries that existed in Harder''s heart disappeared at this moment. His eyes were full of confidence at this moment. He believed that no one could resist the power of time. This power is simply beyond the imagination of ordinary creatures, and only the hero Morriel is worthy of possessing such power. Just as the sorcerers were discussing, the undead sage finally came to the podium. Regarding the actions of the undead sage, the nearby kings had some guesses. Some said that he turned into a bat, just like the group of bats that whizzed by just now, and flew to the podium amidst the exclamation of the crowd. People said that he would show the power of the flame, and the flame would teleport to the podium. However, the actions of the sage completely disappointed them. The sage just moved forward slowly and walked onto the podium like that. Shocking power and influence. Seeing that the sage kept his hands behind his back during the whole process, Kegelton, who was watching from the audience, couldn''t sit still, and couldn''t help but asked Frazer, "Why did he keep putting his hands behind his back?" ? Where did his speech go? What did I tell you just now? Did he also want to say what he said?" Listening to Kegel talking about the undead sage here, Frazer just shook his head helplessly. As a sage known for his integrity, even if he became an undead, Sedros still maintained his previous cautiousness and would definitely not make any mistakes. For something out of the ordinary, I have to say: "Are you doubting the sage''s memory? Unlike Rao, he doesn''t know the content of the speech at all. I think he should have memorized all the speeches, and he doesn''t need to read it again." Kegel was taken aback. Chapter 2869 When he came to the podium, the undead sage did not speak out in a hurry, but cleared his throat first, and waited for the nearby voices to quiet down a little, then used the power of magic to spread his voice throughout the arena. "The kings who came from afar, and the distinguished guests of the underground world, please allow me to extend my sincere greetings to you. I am Cedros, the sage of the undead kingdom, who manages the scientific research center that symbolizes progress and development. Responsible for the smooth progress of Project Titan." As a sage who became famous in the kingdom of mages, Sedros may not have the kind of inspiring leadership skills, but he has the wisdom skills to develop intelligence. Compared with those profound and complicated spells, the content of the speech is not difficult at all. But for him, it has already been imprinted in his mind, and it is just a piece of cake for a sage to have a photographic memory. The sage is famous for his integrity, and Sedros definitely can''t act like a free speech. Everything he said is the content of Erica''s speech, without a single change, even the tone of the speech The setbacks are also carried out strictly according to the symbols on the speech. Hearing that Sedros voluntarily revealed his identity, Yin Wo, who was above the seat of kings and mixed in the seat of Eli, couldn''t help but take a deep breath at this moment. On top of this grand celebration, kings from all over the world will witness the union of the Lord of the Undead and the Dragon Queen. This is a grand event involving the entire main plane, and the kings everywhere have received invitations. Even if there was a bloody feud between the kings in the past, after coming here, they have to put it aside for the time being and use a more peaceful way to resolve the matter, that is, through the ranking of congratulatory gifts, whoever gives the higher congratulatory gifts ranks higher, who You can have a more advanced seat and have greater influence in the evil alliance. As one of the most powerful forces on the main plane, the elven kingdom Eli, of course, also received the half-black, half-scarlet invitation letter. Just looking at the decoration on the invitation letter is enough to make people shudder. Many forest guardians thought it was a serious provocation. When did the necromancer who destroyed the forest dare to send the invitation letter to the elf kingdom, and he did not hesitate to tear it up completely. It was the wise Alyssa among the court mages who came forward to stop those angry forest guardians, so that the invitation letter was finally preserved. Logically speaking, it is impossible for Eri creatures to participate in this evil feast of the doomsday kings anyway, to celebrate the union of the two most ambitious kings in the world. One is the lord of the undead who conquered the snowy land, and the other is the dragon queen who rules the underground world. The combination of these two is a catastrophe for the main plane, and the elves who love nature and peace How do you get involved? But things are not all like this. As the Thieves Guild also tends to be on the side of the doomsday kings, the credibility of the information spread from it has been greatly reduced. Maybe in the near future, the Thieves Guild will become the mouthpiece of the kings of the doomsday. If you believe the information from the guild, you will fall into a deadly trap. Without the information provided by the Thieves Guild, Eri''s creatures could only be completely blind to what happened at the feast of kings on the other side of the mainland. In the territory of Li, it is impossible to extend your hand into the snowy Bracada across half a continent. [Currently used, the app with the most complete and best audio for listening to books, integrated with 4 major speech synthesis engines, over 100 kinds of timbres, and an artifact that supports offline reading, huanyuanapp.com Source App] In order not to fall completely passive in the doomsday battle, but also to understand the movements of those kings, Eli''s side also sent a few visitors who participated in the wedding to the celebration site to find out. All the visitors made up their minds before departure that they would never return. Although they had invitation letters from the kingdom of the undead in their hands, they were guests from afar in name and should be treated in a friendly manner, but no one knew their temperament. What kind of behavior will the perverse big red dragon and the gloomy Lord of the Undead do to them? If they really want to use them to stand out, then they can only use space magic, and only a few can run. This is a special mission. In the snowy land occupied by the undead, the emissaries of Eri saw a wonder that they had never seen before. They saw that many undead lived like living creatures, and saw that the high-level undead performed their duties and formed the undead kingdom. It was unimaginable in Diya, which was dominated by necromancers in the past. The only thing they didn''t see was, And only the mysterious Lord of the Undead Rhodes. Yin Wo, the guardian of the forest, also joined this mission as one of the envoys visiting the snowy region. On the surface, Yin Wo is no different from other Eli messengers, and the occasional intelligence collection is not eye-catching, but he is actually carrying a more important task, that is, to guide the ancient Hero, put an end to one of the great scourges of the apocalypse. Not long ago, Yin Wo joined forces with many forest guardians to awaken the legendary hero Tula Leon. In the ancient legends of Eli, Tula Leon has unimaginable power. With the blessing of that heroic will, even a demigod-level existence can''t stop the sword he swung. With one strike, even the sky will be cut in half. Many elves don''t believe in the legend of Tula Leon, or there are not many Eri creatures who are willing to believe it. In their view, the legend is just a story. The story has long lost its authenticity after being fabricated by bards. It can''t reflect anything, how can those low-strength bards distinguish the subtlety of legendary creatures in battle? In the eyes of those Eli creatures, the so-called hero Tula Leon, who killed the king of hell with a single sword, may have just killed a few demons who looked very powerful, and then in the bard''s story, it was exaggerated into As people heard later. This is the case with the so-called bards. As long as you find them in the tavern and spend a little gold coins, even low-level creatures who are not popular can become heroes who defeat the demon king of hell in the stories they sing. Speaking of it, the main reason why the Eri creatures don''t believe this legend is that the legend of the hero Tula Leon is too amazing. If everything is true, a hero who can kill the devil king of hell was born among the elves. I am afraid that the situation of the entire continent will be rewritten accordingly. However, apart from that one legend, the elves have never heard of the deeds of the hero Tula Leon in other stories. If his strength is really that powerful, even capable of crushing the devil in hell, how could the world have never heard of his name, he should become a figure like the god of mages. The God of Mage single-handedly created a new era for Bracada and ushered in the greatest golden age for all spellcasters in the world. Why is Tula Leon, who is so powerful in the legend, completely unknown? As if it never existed? Except for the story of the bard, there is no record of that ancient hero in the official history of Eri, and only the Sequoia Treant has always believed in the existence of the hero Tula Leon. Yin Wo is different from those Eri creatures. He believes in the legend of the hero Tula Leon from the bottom of his heart. He believes that when the whole Eri is in danger, there must be a hero to help them out of trouble, and that person is The legendary hero Tula Leon. Fortunately for Yin Wo, he found a group of like-minded forest guardians who were willing to believe in the legend of the hero Tula Leon, and were willing to work hard for that illusory legend. According to the records in ancient legends, they found the sweetest apple in Eri, which is the fruit of wisdom produced by the tree of wisdom. If any creature eats it, it will have an unimaginable improvement in thinking. The fattest wheat in Eri, the perfect wheat cultivated by the botanist Jenova, the best spices in Eri, the honey brewed by the king of bees, everything has been done, and finally in the redwood tree With the help of others, he met the legendary ancient hero, Butch Tularion. However, Yin Wo is also unfortunate. The hero Tula Leon is not as good as Yin Wo imagined. He is willing to stand up for all Eri creatures. The gangsters are completely eradicated, but they seem to have lost their sanity, like a walking corpse that has lost its soul. According to the requirements of the ancient legend, Yin Wo successfully cooked the most delicious apple pie, and also met the former hero Tula Leon, but it seemed that this was all. Just like him in history, he did not lead the entire elven kingdom to glory. A hero with a strong will will not be bound by those external things at all. Whether it is reputation or the so-called responsibility, he will never be placed by the hero. in the eyes. The same is true for the hero Tula Leon, who has never fought for Eli, how can he lend a helping hand at this moment to save Eli who is precarious in the doomsday? Yin Wo''s expectations were doomed to fail from the very beginning, but until he saw the hero Tula Leon with his own eyes, Yin Wo was still unwilling to believe what happened before him. Fortunately, at the end of the matter, the hero Gru appeared, and he also knew the legend of the hero Tula Leon like the back of his hand, or that is true of all jungle guardians. Unlike those devout Erathians, the guardians of the jungle don''t pray to any so-called gods. Even if they pray to those higher and farther than them, they are more willing to believe that those who are passed down in legends hero. This is different from the savages of Krulod. The savages of Krulod pray for their ancestors who have long passed away, and hope that the spirits of the ancestors in the sky will always protect them. When the ancestors could not bless Krulod, the Krulod would pray to those barbaric heroes in the Hall of Valor. Putting it on the Eri creature, due to the long life span of the elves, the concept of ancestors is undoubtedly relatively distant to the elves. There are already countless living ancestor elves, so how can they still pray to those ancestors who have passed away? If there is time to pray to the ancestors, it is better to seek help from the living ancestors. Maybe you can find some powerful ancestors along the bloodline of relatives. In addition, it is impossible for the peace-loving Airi elves to enshrine the war heroes in the Hall of Martyrs. The objects they pray to are neither gods nor gods, and they are very different from the Krulods, so they can only be The heroes of those legends. According to scholars'' research, the prevalence of the Wind of Prayer was entirely brought about by Erasia. In the most powerful era of the Holy See, the Erathians once defeated all the alien races in the world. After exiling the alien races to all parts of the world, they continued to spread and develop their own culture and beliefs in their territories. It''s just a pity that not all alien races can accept that belief in the gods. With the decline of the Holy See, the spread of that belief has disappeared, but the Erathian people always have the habit of praying, but it is preserved in different forms. It has survived, and it still affects all parts of the mainland. The legend belonging to the hero Tula Leon has been passed down from the time of Gueri to the present. It is not because the Sequoia tree people tell the elves the exaggerated and far-fetched stories over and over again, but because many elves have deep feelings in their hearts. They all believed in the existence of the hero Tula Leon, and hoped that their prayers could reach the ears of the ancient hero. Thinking of everything that belonged to the hero Tula Leon, Yin Wo couldn''t help but let out a deep sigh. If the things about the hero Tula Leon were known by those Eli creatures who believed in the legend, they would definitely be very disappointed. Unexpectedly, the hero Tula Leon, who was placed high hopes by all Eri creatures, was not what they expected at all, the hero who could save the entire Eri. Yin Wo didn''t know what the other creatures were thinking. Anyway, when the news of the hero Tula Leon spread, all the elves who participated in the awakening of the hero Tula Leon were extremely disappointed, not only because they couldn''t rely on the hero image. La Leon came to save Eli who was in trouble, because the departure of the hero Tula Leon also represented the shattering of the legend. Fortunately, in the end, the hero Gru used his own words to make the hero Tula Leon change the direction of leaving, and finally set his sights on the snowy Bracada. This snowy land, to be precise, is the city of magic, which has everything that the hero Tula Leon wants. "Cecia..." Thinking of the name that the hero Tula Leon chanted, Yin Wo couldn''t help but take a deep breath. In contrast, they finally came to an astonishing conclusion, that is, the Cesia mentioned by the hero Tula Leon is simply the king of lust in hell. The hero Gru obviously knew about this in advance, and directly ordered the hero Tula Leon to focus his attention on the Bracada snowy area, otherwise, if the hero Tula Leon was allowed to leave, Yin Wo might never find him again. him. Chapter 2870 The undead sage who is now on the podium is naturally seen by Yin Wo. What made Yin Wo a little concerned was naturally that in his introduction, he declared that he was the person in charge of the Titan Project. Even Yin Wo in the dense forest has heard about the Titan Project led by those undead scholars in the kingdom of the undead. , and even the popularity of powerful weapons, the Titan Project is also known to other forces. And in the dense forest of Eri, with the help of the escaped mages, the forest creatures started the Thor Project against the Titan Project, but unfortunately with the fall of the giant monster Somra, the Thor Project also came to a standstill. The rest of the scholars were simply unable to provide the huge lightning energy required by the Thor project, and could hardly make any valuable progress. Countless animals in the forest once placed high hopes on Thor''s plan, which was enough to dispel the despairing darkness in the era of silent flames, but now it is difficult to maintain it. Whenever Yin Wo thinks about it, he can''t help but sigh deeply. Compared with Eli, the undead''s Titan plan is much smoother. Under the blessing of the artifact Titan''s Arrow, the undead kingdom has endless lightning energy, which is even more efficient than the lightning released by the hero Somura. Those shapes It''s unique, even the well-informed doomsday kings can''t see that the mysterious lightning magic product is the product of Titan''s plan. Yin Wo looked around, the sky was completely dark, and there were no flames on the mainland to burn, but the nearby square was brightly lit. In the kingdom of the undead, what radiates light to dispel darkness is no longer flames in the conventional sense, but bright lights brought by lightning. Like daytime. At this moment, seeing the person in charge of the Titan Project on the podium, Yin Wo couldn''t help expressing emotion from the bottom of his heart. Yin Wo, who came to the kingdom of the undead and sneaked into this feast of kings to perform a mission, unexpectedly saw a spectacle that was hard to see in his life. Whether it''s the undead legion with strong soldiers and horses, or the knowledgeable undead scholars, Yin Wo has been shocked a lot. It is a scene that he would never see in the elf kingdom anyway. After discovering the faint shock in his heart, Yin Wo seemed to finally understand why the kingdom of the undead held a grand military parade before the celebration. After experiencing the strength of the undead kingdom, I couldn''t help being shocked, and I couldn''t even think of making an enemy of the undead kingdom, let alone the other kings who were invited here. From the power displayed by the undead kingdom, the kings saw the unstoppable potential for development. Even Erasia, who was very popular in the main plane, might not be able to compete with such a powerful undead kingdom. Others Not to mention power. The undead kingdom, which is already so powerful, wants to form the strongest alliance with the underground world at this moment. In the face of that power that sweeps everything, I am afraid that nothing in this world can stop the lord of the undead and the dragon queen. And as a member of the evil alliance, the rest of the kings can also take advantage of this momentum to gain their own place in the doomsday battle, even if they just grab some soup between the teeth of the two superpowers, they can also win The unimaginable benefits can even inspire the loyalty of the kings to the evil alliance. After discovering this, Yin Wo couldn''t help but his complexion changed slightly. He knew that everything that happened right now was the Lord of the Undead''s preparations for the doomsday war. When the doomsday came, how many forces would be involved In that battle, even the elf kingdom Eri might not be able to protect itself, but Yin Wo couldn''t change everything. Although Yin Wo is a hero, he is not a powerful hero who can overcome everything by relying on will alone. There are so many heroes in Eli, but even if all the heroes are counted, none of them can reach the level of the legendary hero Tula Leon. On the podium, the speech belonging to the undead sage continued. "...Since we took over Bracada, scholars have established complete fortifications in twenty-six cities in the east, thirty-five cities in the north, and seventeen cities in the west. More than half of the large towns have been connected to the Titan plan With the help of scholars, small towns have also set up teleportation monuments. Regardless of any towns being attacked, legion members can come from all directions. We will connect Bracada into a tight network and make Something that has never been done in the magic guild." Different from the speeches given by the inspiring undead general and the endless legion elites, the undead sage''s speech was slow and orderly, one sentence at a time, and he seemed to have sufficient confidence. The content of the sage''s speech, in addition to thanking the kings who came from afar and the great red dragon in the underground world as usual, and praising the Lord of the Undead, is mainly to report the results of the scientific research center. Under the effect of the Titan Project, compared with the former mage empire, the defense measures of the cities and towns in the kingdom of the undead have also ushered in new changes, among which lightning is the most important means of defense. With the unremitting efforts of undead scholars and countless undead, the lightning went from the headquarters of the Titan Project, along the power grid laid out by the undead, to other towns in the snowy area, maintaining the defense measures of other towns. If it were any other force, even when the mage god was alive, it would be impossible to cover the entire snowy area with the power grid developed by the Titan Project in such a short period of time. The imaginary time, at the very least, has to be calculated in years, and it is impossible to complete it in such a short time. However, in the kingdom of the undead, everything is possible. All it takes is an order from the Lord of the Dead. There are millions of humanoid undead in the kingdom, and there are even more. Work. Because of this, when the lord of the undead established the Titan Project as the current main strategic plan, all the undead in the snowy area also responded accordingly. Before the military parade started, the members of the legion who did not go to the battlefield were not idle, and together with other undead, they completed the laying of the Titan power grid. Due to the rush of time, until now, the power grid has not been able to cover the entire snow area, and can only satisfy the most important towns first, and the subsequent towns can only be discussed later. Among them, the main defense town of the Titan plan is located in Budapest. The northern area of ??Lakada, which borders Erasia, will also become a very important strategic location after the Doomsday War breaks out. With the joint efforts of millions of undead, the Titan power grid failed to cover the entire Bracada snowy area in a short period of time. Instead, other forces came here, such as the former magic guild, wanting to achieve such a feat , I don''t know how long it will take, how to find enough manpower is a problem that plagues many mages. As the core of the entire Titan plan, the power of the Titan''s Arrow is unquestionable. Under the lightning continuously released by the Titan''s Arrow, the collected lightning energy is enough to supply the entire kingdom of the undead. In the past, the Titan''s Arrow was the most trusted weapon of the Lord of the Undead. I don''t know how many powerful enemies he helped the Lord of the Undead. But now, the Titan''s Arrow has become a totem, a beacon, stored in the Titan In the planned research headquarters, inexhaustible lightning energy is provided for the entire undead kingdom, allowing scholars to complete the research and development of various lightning energy. But recently, as a crisis sweeping across the entire undead kingdom is approaching, not only those legion members, but even the undead scholars in the scientific research center have also felt that something is wrong. There are more Titan Arrows stored in the Titan headquarters in the past. It was always carried by the Lord of the Undead, and recently it has not been recharged with lightning energy for a long time, and the entire scientific research center has a faint trend of energy shortage. Under the undead scholar''s slow and orderly report, many kings felt very boring, but the sorcerers seemed to hear something. The speaker has no intention, but the listener has the heart. The main defensive towns of the Titan Project are all concentrated in the northern part of the Bracada snowy region. In addition, the eastern and western towns in the snowy region also have sufficient defenses. Only Bracca The southern regions of Dadar were not protected by Project Titan. Bracada itself is located at the southernmost point of the continent, and at the end of the southern region is the endless ocean. Many sorcerers have seen the horror of the sea undead. In terms of number, there are even ten times more sea undead in the kingdom of the dead than the humanoid undead in the kingdom. It''s just that judging the strength of undead creatures often depends on the quality. The sea undead is small and not as big as a human palm. Even if there are dozens or hundreds of them, it may not be as good as a humanoid undead. Among the sea undead, of course, there are also huge existences, such as a ghost whale like a hill, even the largest ghost on land, Beamon, has to detour when they see it, but compared to most sea undead, their size Neither is too big. Perhaps relying on the deterrent power of the undead in the sea, the kingdom of the undead did not focus on strengthening the defense of the southern region of Bracada. The report from the undead scholar did not mention the fortifications made in the southern region, which seems to be confirmed from the side. The weakness of the defense of the undead kingdom in the southern region. The reason why the kingdom of the undead does not value the defense of the southern area seems to be very simple. The area south of Bracada does not border the mainland at all. Solid fortifications, no one can launch a sea attack from the south of Bracada without disturbing the undead of the sea, not even the water elemental monarch. Because of this, the kingdom of the undead prioritized its defenses in other areas of the snowy region. The magicians nearby looked at each other, confirming their thoughts from the eyes of others. The kingdom of the undead obviously overlooked an important point, that is, the enemy''s attack can not only come from the surface, but is more likely to come from the distant sky or the deep underground. As the main members of the underground world, sorcerers are very familiar with underground raids. Only a group of experienced cavemen, together with sorcerers and their alien legions, can escape any detection on the ground and follow along. Follow the excavated underground passages and launch raids on any town. The underground world belongs to their home field. Listening to the report of the undead sage, the sorcerers calmly wrote down the contents of the report. Although the leader of the sorcerers, the dragon king Molier, will be close to the lord of the undead, no one can guarantee that This alliance can last forever. If something really happens, the weakness exposed by the undead kingdom is undoubtedly critical. The lightning props developed by the Titan Project are also kept in the hearts of many sorcerers. Before the Lord of the Undead threw the Titan Thunder at the angel, under the explosion of the Titan Thunder, even the sky could not bear the horror The power and influence of the gods have been shattered, and everything nearby has been completely melted under the explosion of the Titan God Thunder. Recalling the previous battle that silenced the spirit of the Lord of the Undead, the magicians nearby were worried for a while. Fortunately, the battle took place at a high altitude, and the rest of the people were notified by Molly early to evacuate from the center of the battlefield. What kind of damage, otherwise, if it is blown up by the Titan Thunder, I am afraid that the entire magic city will be completely wiped out, leaving only a hole full of lightning. The aftermath of a battle that is enough to wipe out a town is the sign of a demigod. Before the appearance of the Titan God Thunder, no one could have imagined that magic props alone could explode with terrifying lethality at the level of a demigod. Even the most senior scholars in Bracada did not dare to make such exaggerated imaginations. Every demigod is a powerful existence with a name and surname in the world, and the elemental monarch is nothing more than that. However, a magic item can also explode with the power of a demigod. How can this not shock the kings? No one could believe it until the appearance of the Titan Thunder, which was one of the products of the Titan Project. If there was anything more surprising to the kings who witnessed the battle than the Titan Thunder, it would undoubtedly belong to the angel. Even under the bombardment of the Titan God Thunder, the holy angel with six wings who judged the world remained unscathed, which was enough to threaten the demigod''s terrible damage, and could not leave a trace of scar on her body. It was impossible, but it just happened, and it was still under the testimony of all the kings, so they couldn''t help but not believe it. Compared with the Titan Thunder, angels are more terrifying. The following kings understand why the Lord of the Undead and the Dragon Queen, who are extremely powerful in their eyes, have joined forces. It turns out that there are even more terrifying existences. Chapter 2871 At the moment when the undead sage was speaking, an elf dressed as a thief whispered something in Yin Wo''s ear. Yin Wo''s eyes lit up, he stood up, left the seat that belonged to the envoy of Eli, and turned to look at a corner of the field. go. No one noticed Yin Wo''s departure, and everyone''s eyes were attracted by the golem walking behind the undead sage. It was the Strangler puppet made by the scholars. Under the introduction of the sage, the kings got to know the new type of golem puppet. The Strangler puppets did not rush unreasonably like the original terrifying knights, but lined up to form a huge legion phalanx, moving neatly across the outside of the square, and attracted the kings for a while. marvel. In a sense, golems have much in common with undead creatures. The original spiritual imprint was developed by mages to control golem puppets, and was later used by necromancers in spiritualism. Therefore, necromancers seem to be familiar with controlling golem puppets. To the amazement of the kings, from the puppets of the Stranglers, they not only felt the exquisite craftsmanship of the golems and the wonderful fusion with lightning weapons, but also felt a sense of order. To perform such a uniform movement, it is difficult to achieve it by the golem itself. Even if they are given life, they cannot be completely identical. There must be a necromancer who is secretly manipulating them, so that they can achieve what you see. everything. The legendary puppets in the phalanx are exactly the same, and they don¡¯t look any different. At the same time, they also master another power of the undead kingdom, which is the gift of lightning. They are equipped with weapons that use lightning as energy. Each puppet phalanx, All armed with vastly different weapon types, ranging from swords to chainsaws. Looking at the troop of golems passing by, even Molier couldn''t help raising her eyebrows slightly, and Long Tong was a bit thoughtful. She never worried about the Titan''s Arrow in Rhodes'' hands. No matter how powerful the artifact is, it can only be driven by Rhodes alone. She who is in charge of time has a lot of ways to restrain it. If the power of the arrow is used in the research and development of lightning in the kingdom of the undead, things will become different. Those golem puppets are all equipped with lightning weapons that can threaten legendary creatures. They are already powerful, but with the blessing of lightning weapons, they are even more invincible. With a large number, it is difficult for anyone to resist, let alone now The strangler puppets are only part of the Titan project, and more hidden parts are hidden in the scientific research center. In that endless time, Morrill had already explored the inside of the scientific research center and learned about the research progress of those undead scholars. No one can stop the investigation of the big red dragon. She doesn''t need any formalities, and she doesn''t need anyone''s permission. The only thing she needs to do is to break into the scientific research center where the scholars are, and then she can do whatever she wants everything. When those legion elites arrive, Molly only needs to change the time slightly, and everything will be back on track. No one will know what she did in a different time. Even if an investigation fails to get any results, she will She can repeat the investigation many times, and in that endless time, she can always get the result she wants. All the research in the Titan Project was no secret to Molly, but she was unable to reproduce the entire Titan Project in the underground world. One reason was that she lacked the Titan Arrow in Rhodes'' hand, which could not provide a large and stable plan for the project. The lightning energy, and secondly, it cannot transform the undead like Rhodes. It is impossible to promote such a scientific research project by relying on the knowledge accumulation of black art scholars in the underground world. Even so, the undead''s Titan Project still gave her a lot of inspiration. Rhodes can use the Titan''s Arrow for weapon research and development, and she can naturally use the dragon''s blood in her body for the manufacture of alien creatures. Under Morrill''s order, all the summoned dragons contributed a lot of dragon blood to the creation of the alien creatures. With enough dragon blood as the manufacturing material, the sorcerers have no scruples about the creation of alien creatures. The strongest fighters in the alien legion are mixed with the blood of the dragon, and the strongest among them, It was even implanted with the blood of the Dragon King belonging to Morrill, and the organizational structure of the whole body was irreversibly evolving towards a giant dragon. They are called dragon-transformation aliens, and they are the strongest team in the alien army, and their status is equivalent to the hundred-dead squad in the undead army. In the time when she didn''t establish a connection with the chapter monster, Molly also tried to control others with dragon''s blood. All creatures with the blood of a dragon flowing in their bodies will unconditionally obey Molier''s orders. Commanding dragons is Molier''s specialty as a hero, and it is her innate powerful ability. This also means that she can The dragon''s blood method completes the control over others. It''s just that this kind of control is extremely unstable, and the process of implanting blood is often accompanied by great pain. Surviving creatures are rare, and there is a possibility of failure at any time. Compared with Zhang Mian Yao''s control of the mind, it is really Appeared to be dwarfed by comparison, this method was finally given up by Molier. Now looking at those undead stranglers, Molly''s face darkened. Perhaps in terms of top strength, the Alien Legion is not weaker than the Undead Legion, but at the level of the backbone strength, the Alien Legion is much inferior. Luo In addition to the transformation of the undead, Germany can also take out the power that belongs to lightning. At the same time, Yin Wo, who had left, went around several times, and finally saw the person mentioned in the information in front of the seat. That man was lying sideways on the back of a big dog, with icy muscles and fine bones, and an exquisite figure, and his eyes had a soul-swallowing magical power. Anyone who looked directly at those eyes would sink forever in an instant, willing to dissect himself Dig out the abdomen, take out the heart and liver and offer it to her. She is one of the kings of hell, Cesia who is in charge of the crime of lust, and the person that the hero Tularion, who returned from hell, is looking for. The control of lust belongs to her power. Before it approached, Yin Wo felt her terror. Following the lustful king''s glance, Yin Wo felt that the blood in his body was out of control, and his heart was beating like crazy. The sound of the drum exploded in his ears, the sound was so loud that it almost shattered the eardrums, so he couldn''t help covering his ears hard, and the situation improved. It wasn''t until she looked away that Yin Wo realized that just under her gaze, he couldn''t help but slumped on the ground, so flustered that he forgot all the reasons for coming, it seemed that in front of her, no matter what he did His actions were all an extremely abrupt crime. Yin Wo is also a legendary hero guarding the jungle. He never thought that in front of the king of lust, he would look like a child who has not yet learned to walk. Let alone start a fight with her, it would be difficult for him to even stand in front of her. That is the insurmountable gap between the ordinary legend and the legendary apex. At this feast of kings, Yin Wo saw a lot of powerful existences. Hearing what other emissaries of Eli said, even demigods occasionally appeared on this feast, but it is a pity that Yin Wo has not been able to can see. After seeing such a large number of powerful existences, even Yin Wo felt a little numb in his heart. He almost forgot the existence of legendary apexes. Killing ordinary legends is not much more difficult than ordinary legends killing low-level creatures. This is the case with the current king of lust. Perhaps among the kings of hell, she is not the most famous one, and her strength is not outstanding, but among ordinary legends, she can still show her crushing strength. Even Yin Wo, who is a legendary hero, is not qualified to fight her. If he fights forcefully, he will be defeated in an instant. Yin Wo lowered his head, not daring to look directly at the face of the King of Lust. Before carrying out the task, Yin Wo had already inquired about the information about the Lust King. Cecilia has a supreme beauty, which is unmatched by anyone in the world. Even the most beautiful elves cannot match one or two. All beautiful things, In front of her, she will be as mediocre as dust. But just as everything has a limit, anything beyond that limit will undergo an essential mutation. When it comes to the undead, the first thing people feel is eerie and terrifying, but when the undead unite and form a kingdom under the leadership of the Lord of the Undead, that feeling becomes magnificent. The same is true for beauty. Cecilia''s beauty has already surpassed the pleasing category. Yin Wo only thinks that her beauty is frightening and terrifying, and it is impossible to look directly at her. As if aware of Yin Wo''s fear, Cesia just let out a chuckle: "Elf, have you gone to the wrong place? This is the seat for the messenger of hell, and your seat is on the other side." An ethereal and melodious voice came from his ears, and Yin Wo couldn''t help but want to look in the direction of the sound, but at the last moment, he finally realized the thought in his heart, and hurriedly lowered his head again. A warning has been sent, as long as you take a look at the lustful king, you will fall into her control forever, and there is no possibility of escape. However, Yin Wo''s body was defying his will. Under the call of the king of lust, Yin Wo only felt that his bones were about to melt, and he couldn''t resist the crime that existed in his heart. looked at her. If someone else was here, if he wanted to maintain his heart in front of the king of lust, instead of looking at that shockingly beautiful face, he might have to poach his own eyes in exchange for a chance to keep calm, but Yin Wo is a man after all. A hero, his love for the dense forest of Eri, and his responsibility as a guardian of the forest finally awakened Yin Wo''s heart. The current Eri has no way to bear more losses. With the slumber of the wise man Aron, Eri''s already weak strength is even worse. The wisdom fruit that has consumed the wisdom tree''s life-long painstaking effort is just wasted on Making apple pie was even more unacceptable to Yin Wo, which was why he took the initiative to take the task and came to the snowy area. Responsibilities and burdens made Yin Wo wake up, and he, who regained his sanity a little, couldn''t help panting. It was so difficult to stay awake in front of the king of lust, let alone communicate with him. Then he would lose himself in front of her, and become a walking dead who was not even as good as an undead. Thinking of this, Yin Wo didn''t dare to hesitate, and hastily tore off the cloth strips from his robe, and wrapped them around his eyes. If there is anyone who can resist the charm of the Lustful King, that person must be blind, and only the blind cannot observe the beauty that belongs to the Lustful King, so that they can maintain their minds under that beauty. Chessia watched Yin Wo wrap his eyes with interest, and his whole head was enlarged under the cloth strips, and couldn''t help but smiled slightly: "It seems that you didn''t go wrong but for me? Now that you have found me, why don''t you dare to look at me?" Listening to the soft words of the Lust King, Yin Wo felt that the blood in his whole body was burning. The pain was like throwing him into a frying pan. He will sink forever under the control, even if Yin Wo covers his eyes, the pain will not get better at all. Yin Wo showed a struggling face. Although his eyes were covered, he could still feel the sight of the king of lust falling on him. His body seemed to be completely out of order, and he became a marionette until he bit it open. Blood flowed from the lips and mouth, and the situation improved. "I''m here for the hero Tula Leon..." Yin Wo endured the discomfort, and said the name of the ancient hero, the hero Tula Leon. He is not only a hero in ancient legends, but also a savior. Eli''s hope. Hearing that name, Cesia fell silent. Even the big dog she was sitting on seemed to wake up from sleep at this moment. Even the charges of many terrifying knights hadn''t disturbed the big dog''s sound sleep. Cecia seemed to have discovered something, and began to carefully look at this elf who was not in her eyes at all: "You met him, and you also had close contact with him. From you, I feel his breath .¡± Regarding this, Yin Wo did not deny it: "You are right, I did see the hero Tula Leon, and he has come to you." Chessia clicked her tongue, and there was a bit of fear in her eyes, even imperceptible fear. Yin Wo heard the unkind clicks, and his brows covered by cloth strips frowned: "I once heard the story of you and him from the mouth of the redwood tree. The most powerful hero in the history of Eri , Tula Leon gave up the opportunity to lead Eli to glory, and also went to hell to find you, why do you not seem to welcome his arrival?" "The tree man certainly didn''t tell you about the second half of the story." Chessia snorted and mentioned Tula Leon. She also lost the interest in capturing people''s hearts, and dispersed the field of love that enveloped the surrounding area. Immediately Yin Wo felt his body relax, and the original discomfort disappeared at this moment, and he finally returned to normal, but Yin Wo still didn''t dare to take off the cloth strips around his eyes, and his intuition told him that doing so would not end well. Chapter 2872 "Tell me, what did the tree man tell you about Tula Leon?" Looking at Yin Wo who was blindfolded, Chessia asked indifferently. There is a unique magical power in her voice, even if she didn''t want to use the power to capture people''s hearts, but this power still applied to Yin Wo, making the elf couldn''t help but groan, and it took a while to recover Come. Facing the king of hell who is in charge of the sin of lust, Yin Wo can''t be too careful no matter how careful she is. Her voice contains the power to control the mind. In the face of this power to capture the mind, even Zhang Mian Yao is inferior For one thing, when it comes to manipulating the mind, what creature is better at it than the king among the succubi? Yin Wo, who was trying to calm down his heart, confirmed that everything he was about to say was out of his own will and not controlled by mental magic, and then slowly said: "Many bards have compiled the deeds of the hero Tula Leon into ballads, and the stories about Tula Leon told by the Sequoia tree people are almost the same as those ballads, only slightly different in details. In his story, the hero Tula Leon showed the most powerful, passionate, brave and unyielding Tula Leon, in order to avenge his lover who died of illness, he beheaded Beelzebub, the demon king of hell who was in charge of all the power of the disease. .¡± Yin Wo slowly told the stories he had heard from the population of Sequoia Tree. Many elves didn''t believe it, and they didn''t believe that Tula Leon was really that powerful. In the story told by the redwood tree man, Tula Leon, who faced the devil alone, only used one sword from the beginning to the end. With the blessing of the supreme heroic will, his sword separated the sky and the earth and turned into a The only color, even the Demon King fell under his sword, and he failed to display a decent resistance at all. How can the forest creatures who heard the story believe it? On the contrary, in the stories of the bards, Tula Leon fought with the king of hell for three days and three nights. They fought from the sky to the ground, from the plain to the abyss. With all the methods he had learned, in the end, with the love in his heart and the help of his partners, Tula Leon was able to kill the Demon King of Hell with an extremely slight advantage. As for the final outcome of Tula Leon, the Sequoia tree man said that he was willing to fall into hell, just to pursue his love. In the story of the bard, Tula Leon, who had exhausted all his strength to be able to slay the demon king of hell, had also reached the point where his body was exhausted, and he died with the company of many partners. It''s also why Tula Leon never showed up in the future, as if he never existed at all. Compared with the extremely exaggerated stories of the redwood trees, the stories of the bards are more convincing. No matter how powerful the hero is, there is always a limit to his power. It is impossible to have that completely invincible power just by will , no one will believe this. Even Yin Wo, when he thought of the story of the Sequoia tree man, it didn''t make any sense at all, and the hero Tula Leon, who could defeat all enemies with just the power of will, couldn''t help shaking his head secretly. He believes that the hero Tula Leon is very powerful, with the power to defeat the demon king of hell, but not strong enough to exceed the scope of common sense. The Sequoia tree people have also heard about the different versions of the story of the hero Tula Leon in the mouth of the bard, and they are extremely indignant about this, thinking that they have insulted the will left by Tula Leon, and belong to the hero. The power of the soul is so strong, enough to defeat any enemy, but many people don''t believe it. The redwood tree man insisted that he witnessed the shocking battle where Tula Leon beheaded the demon king of hell, and only the story about the hero Tula Leon he told was what really happened in ancient times. His persistence did not cause any waves. The creatures in the forest only believed in what they thought and would not change at all because of his persistence. In this regard, the redwood tree man also seemed very helpless. He could only pass on the story of the hero Tula Leon. As for whether those forest creatures believed it or not, it was not something he could decide. As a treant who has realized the hero''s will and thus opened his own mind, many of the traits of the redwood treant are consistent with other types of treant. Sleeping is what the Treant spends the most time doing. It can even be said that the Treant spends most of his life in deep sleep, and only a few times he is awake. The fact that tree people like to sleep is not only reflected in the tree of wisdom. In deep sleep, the tree of wisdom can absorb infinite knowledge and wisdom. Other types of tree people can also fall into deep sleep to make themselves grow stronger . The Sequoia treant, who has been in a deep sleep all year round, is of course impossible to run around in the elf kingdom to correct the mistakes in the legend of the hero Tula Leon, and he can only let the bards spread the story even more twists and turns. Some bards even declared after investigating Erathia''s classics that there is no hero Tula Leon at all. Angel did it. This kind of statement has been recognized by many forest creatures. They did not believe that the hero Tula Leon had supreme strength. They were able to kill the king of hell with a single sword, and they seemed to have obtained a strong proof. Only the angels in the clouds have the power to kill the devil. What can a newly awakened hero do? Yin Wo is also a hero, and he understands what the supreme will of a hero means. When the injustice in fate strikes again and again, he intends to crush and destroy the living beings, and when there is no hope left, he becomes a hero. It becomes their last means of resistance, the angry ones will become heroes, the furious ones will become stronger heroes, and when that anger sweeps everything and no one can escape, immortal heroes will be born. Why do those paranoid creatures have a better chance of becoming heroes? Because if there is no paranoia, when fate puts the souls in a desperate situation, they will probably only be overwhelmed by despair. Without that anger, they will naturally have no chance to become heroes. Yin Wo also had doubts about the legend of the hero Tula Leon. When anyone heard that legend for the first time, the first reaction would probably be to regard it as a story, and it was impossible to consider the authenticity of it. Yin Wo would like to He worked hard to find a way to wake up the hero Tula Leon, not only because he was moved by the legend, but also because Eli in the doomsday was facing an inescapable predicament. Who would have thought that the kingdom of elves in the dense forest would come to an end one day? As the giant dragons living in the forest left their nests and surrendered to the orders of the dragon king Morrill, Eri''s strength has been greatly reduced. Before recovering from the ravages of the necromancer in the past, the sky fell into complete darkness, the plants lost the light they needed to survive, and the entire forest holy land was dying. When the doomsday battle comes, how long can Eli last? A dull haze has always shrouded Yin Wo''s heart. If it weren''t for the return of the hero Gru, and the alliance between the escaped mage and the elves, Eli''s situation would have been even worse. Eri needs a hero right now, and only the hero Tula Leon in ancient legends can take on the important task of saving Eri. The obsession with saving Eli made Yin Wo try his best to awaken the former hero Tula Leon. He felt the power of Tula Leon, but the moment he saw the hero Tula Leon, he knew that the stories of the Sequoia Treant were true. It turned out that there really was a hero who could kill the devil king of hell with a single sword Unfortunately, Tula Leon was not willing to fight for the whole of Eri as he thought. In desperation, Yin Wo could only choose to go to the snowy land full of dangers. On this feast of kings, with doubts in his heart, he personally met the king of lust who made the hero Tula Leon miss him, even if the king of lust His strength is enough to crush Yin Wo at this moment. Even standing in front of her, Yin Wo is at risk of losing his mind, but he is still unwilling to give up. "So, do you believe the story told by the tree man?" Listening to Yin Wo''s narration, Chessia asked in a cold voice. "Yes, I believe in the Sequoia Treant." Yin Wo nodded, acknowledging Chesia''s inquiry. When the voice of the Lust King cooled down, Yin Wo felt the cold wind enveloping himself for no reason, like falling into an ice cellar. He, as if his blood was completely coagulated, but he still didn''t back down, just said, "The hero Tula Leon, he will save today''s Eri in the battle of doomsday." Yin Wo answered confidently, but only got Chessia''s sneer: "He can''t save anyone. His power is not for saving, but for destroying. If you put your hope on him, you And other creatures in Eri, will die terribly." Hearing what she said, Yin Wo also fell into silence and didn''t answer for a long time. From her tone, aside from the seductive allure, Yin Wo could still feel dissatisfaction and resistance. Of course, that emotion was not aimed at His, but against the legendary hero Tula Leon. Yin Wo still remembered what the Sequoia tree man said about the legend about the hero Tula Leon. The reason why Tula Leon was able to awaken and become a hero and kill the powerful hell king was all because of one person. That person now Right in front of Yin Wo. Cecia, she is the king of hell who is in charge of the crime of lust in the depths of hell. Yin Wo believes that at least when the hero Tula Leon awakens, Cecia can never be a king of lust. At that time, she would not have With her current strength, in the story of the Sequoia Treeman, she is just an ordinary person. What made her the current King of Lust? "All that the redwood tree people know is only when the hero Tula Leon was still alive. As for what happened after that, what happened after Tula Leon''s soul fell into hell, even the red The cedar tree people didn''t know about it either." Yin Wo said slowly. All the legends about the hero Tula Leon only record what happened when he was still alive, whether it is the redwood tree man or other bards, no one knows what happened after that What, so that the whole Erie has no record of what happened after that. Just like all the legends about heroes, they will only record the hero¡¯s most brilliant moment, but the world will not stop for that moment of brilliance. Silence, still leaving a ground of trivial chicken feathers, no one can know, those things have long been left in the torrent of time. Like Yin Wo, a few court mages who also believed in the legend of the hero Tula Leon and mastered the gate of another dimension tried to go to the depths of hell to find traces of the hero Tula Leon, but they were disappointed in the end Yes, it seems that a long time ago, a tragic catastrophe broke out in hell. I don¡¯t know how many demons died in that catastrophe. All the records about that era have disappeared. No matter how the court mage probes, there is no way Get the final answer. Although there are only two or three digits of hell demons who have died, as long as there is still sin, the demons will continue to be reborn. The new demons fill the vacancy of the demons in the catastrophe, and there will be no moment of cessation. Sin karma exists in the hearts of all creatures. In addition to giving birth to an endless stream of demons, it is also the source of power for the king of hell. As long as there is a living creature on the ground, the sin karma will never end. They are all unkillable. This is why when the Doomsday War begins, all forces are afraid of the endless army of demons. In front of the endless demons, all living power will be exhausted, except for a few special existences, such as the current Lord of the undead, the more demons there are, the more undead can be transformed, which is what he likes to see. The legend about the hero Tula Leon was just interrupted in that catastrophe. The demons born after that catastrophe have never heard of the name of the hero Tula Leon, no matter how many demons the court mage asked , the answers obtained are all the same. Because of this, the subsequent movements of the hero Tula Leon have become a mystery, which exists in the hearts of all Eri creatures. So far, no one knows what the hero Tula Leon did in the end. If anyone can know the deeds of the hero Tula Leon after that, it must be someone who is in the same legend as him. Cesia, she escaped the catastrophe in hell countless years ago, and is now known as the king of lust. Yin Wo believes that Cesia has the answer he wants. Right now the legendary Cesia is in front of Yin Wo, maybe he can take this opportunity to solve the mystery that exists on the hero Tula Leon, and know what happened at the end of the legend. Chapter 2873 While Yin Wo was talking with Cesia, the people on the podium were replaced by the chief executives of the cities in the Snowy Region. The Chief Executive, appointed by Speaker Erica, is both intelligent and calm. Of course, he will not make any mistakes in such important links. During the period, many staff memorized the content of the speech like the undead sage After taking off the script and taking the stage, their speeches were so neat that they couldn''t find any flaws, and the whole ceremony was going on smoothly. Yin Wo didn''t pay attention to what they said. Like Frazer before, there were only a few who could boost morale with words. More undead generals just completed their tasks rigorously without any mistakes. What Yin Wo really cares about is Cesia in front of her. She has everything about the hero Tula Leon, and even the truth behind the legend. Even though Yin Wo was blindfolded and facing the king of lust, he was still eager to know the answer. As if seeing Yin Wo''s urgency on his face, Cecia smiled and asked, "Why do you want to know all that?" "Why..." Yin Wo paused for a moment, as if he was thinking about this question. If there is any force driving him to find the answers behind all these things, it must be the power of the hero Tularion. Power, and only a hero like him has the power to save today''s Eli. In addition, the deeds of the hero Tula Leon are also doubts in Yin Wo''s heart. He wants to know why the most glorious hero in the past has become like that now. "Because he is Tula Leon." Yin Wo replied, the holy land in the woods of Eli is named after the hero''s surname, and all the elves who believe in the legend of Tula Leon will involuntarily be named after the legend. The hero is overwhelmed, and naturally wants to know the final answer of the story. "Tulaleon..." Chessia read this name. It was the surname of an elf, and it was also the surname of a hero. That surname once made the whole hell tremble. Anyone who mentioned the name of Tulaleon Demons, even the most valiant of fighters, can become extremely fearful. Her memory also seemed to go back hundreds of years ago, when she was still a human being, by chance, she entered the wedding hall with an elf named Butch Tularion, but the ending was not happy However, with the exposure of Butch''s elf identity, the whole wedding couldn''t go on, so she was expelled by the priest. Recalling what happened at that time, even after countless years, Cecia still felt embarrassed. If Butch''s identity had not been revealed, and things had not developed like this at that time, maybe many things would have changed in the future , It''s a pity that there is no if, and she can''t change everything that happened. At that time, Cesia never thought that he would become the supreme hero in the future. "The time domain, that''s really a unique ability." As if thinking of something, Cesia''s eyes narrowed, and she looked past the crowded kings around the square, and focused on the mighty red dragon. The current military parade in the kingdom of the undead is just a warm-up for this wedding. In this wedding belonging to the doomsday overlord, the protagonist is not she who is in charge of all sins of lust, but the dragon queen and the lord of the undead. She was a little upset. At her wedding back then, there were not so many kings who came to congratulate her. It even seemed quite deserted, and there was nothing worth remembering at all. "Why?" Yin Wo asked aloud at this moment, "If what the redwood tree man said is true, the hero Tula Leon would rather go to hell and find you again, why did things turn sour?" Now? Did he see you in hell? Or was he lost in hell at all?" Recalling the appearance of the hero when he saw Tula Leon, Yin Wo couldn''t help expressing his doubts. The hero Tula Leon at that time gave him the feeling that he had wandered back and forth in hell. No matter how long it took, the heroic will in his body also dimmed, and he looked completely disappointed, no longer the legendary heroic will that was the best in the world. Yin Wo even suspected that the hero Tula Leon hadn''t found Cesia in hell at all, and it seemed that only in this way could everything make sense. But when he saw Cesia in front of him, Yin Wo had new doubts in his heart. Even if Tula Leon did not find Cesia, could it be that Cesia, the king of lust, could not find Tula Leon? What is the reason for things to become like this. What really surprised Yin Wo was that the sin of lust is different from other sins. If Cecia was the king in charge of other sins, perhaps Yin Wo would not be so worried, even if she was angry, or Yin Wo didn''t think there was any problem with the gluttonous king, but the crime of lust made Yin Wo secretly suspicious. It seems that the source of all problems is not in the hero Tula Leon, but in front of him. On Cesia. "No need to guess, he did come to hell and found me in hell, but he came late, and he did many things wrong." As if she couldn''t bear to see Yin Woyin''s suspicious face, Chessie Ya took the initiative to speak. After listening to Cecia''s story and confirming that the hero Tula Leon had really found her instead of being lost forever in hell, Yin Wo finally let out a sigh of relief. At least on this point, things are going in the direction he expected However, when he heard the second half of Cesia''s words, his heart skipped a beat again. Cecia just raised her hand indifferently, and continued: "He thought I was trapped in hell. Wherever he passed, only the corpses of countless demons were left. Wei, but that is of course, as I told you, his power is born for destruction, not for protection at all, even the ancient hell devil can''t stop his sword, those big demons How can it be done." Yin Wo didn''t answer, but he couldn''t help breathing fast, and he had a premonition in his heart that he was one step closer to the truth behind the legend, and probably only Cecia knew the answer to all those things. "In the beginning, no one knew his identity. They only knew that a terrible guy was born in hell. All the demons who saw him died, and the death was extremely miserable. The town made of lava was cut to pieces by his sword, turning into magma The sea of ??flames created by Zuo was also divided into two by him, and even the demon kings were shocked by it, thinking that it was not enough for him to kill Beelzebub on land, and now he is chasing and killing Beelzebub to hell." Listening to Chesia''s narration, Yin Wo felt his heart tremble. That was the power that belonged to Tula Leon, and only the legendary hero could have this power. No matter how powerful the demons in hell are, He is no match for the power of a hero''s sword, and Tula Leon, who misses his lover, will find his former lover even if the whole hell is turned upside down. "If this is the case, then why..." Yin Wo couldn''t help asking, some bad premonitions flashed in his mind, if the hero Tula Leon can really find his former lover in hell, things will definitely happen It won''t be what it is now, he doesn''t know what went wrong. The legend about Tula Leon is exactly the same as the story in the population of Sequoia Tree. With the blessing of the supreme hero''s will, even the devil of hell can''t stop Tula Leon, and everything will be cut by his sword Broken, that is the power of a hero, but when thinking of Tula Leon fighting in hell alone, Yin Wo still couldn''t help but worry for a while. Could it be because Tula Leon was too strong that he was sent to hell? The devil''s joint attack? What Yin Wo didn''t see was that when it came to this, Cesia couldn''t help but sigh: "Even I didn''t know that he came to hell. I thought he would live well. Judging from the elf''s long lifespan, one day in the future, he will definitely forget me completely and never remember me again." Everything, I am just a passer-by in his long life. Even if one day he learns of my death, he will feel sad for me, but the sadness is only temporary. Whether it is a human or an elf, he must move forward Yes. Just like us at the beginning, we got married because of a mistake, it was a mistake at all." Yin Wo was stunned for a moment. He felt that there was another meaning behind Cesia''s words. Before he could ask further questions, Cesia''s next words immediately caused turmoil in his heart. "After falling into hell, in order to protect myself, I joined the Castlevania built by the succubus. There, I met many succubus as a newborn. They taught me strength, and gave me food and shelter. They are like my Guru, also like my mother, I also met a love, he is a hungry ghost, he protected me when I was helpless many times, he was always with me, I believe he is what I want The one I was looking for, so I made a family with him in hell." At the end, Chessia also had a look of nostalgia on her face. Unlike the helplessness and anger when mentioning Tula Leon, this time, there was a smile on her face. It''s a pity that Yin Wo, who was blindfolded, couldn''t see everything in front of him. "Can you imagine? The succubus in hell is a weak creature. It doesn''t have the physique of the abyss demon, nor does it have the flame affinity like Gog, and it''s not like the great demon who can dominate everything, but it happens to be a weak succubus. , can also build their own Castlevania, and allow other succubi to live in peace, and even start a family, even Erasia in that era was devastated by the flames of war, and it is not easy to live a stable life." And on the side, listening to Cecia''s narration, even Yin Wo, who listened intently at the beginning, now has a shocked face, and even his voice has become extremely trembling: "You...you betrayed Hero Tularion, betrayed the hero who protected you." "What are you talking about? As I said, I didn''t know that he would become a hero, let alone that he would go crazy and give up everything to come to hell to find me." Chesia snorted, "Besides, even if it is a human marriage The oath at that time only stipulated that the husband and wife should be loyal for life. There is no requirement that when a person dies, falls into hell, or becomes a demon, he must abide by that oath, right? At least I have not violated it in my human life. That oath, the whole life has already passed." Yin Wo was silent, and Chessia just chuckled and said, "How did you say that sentence? ''Until death separates each other, are you willing to love him forever and be loyal to this relationship forever?'', that''s what it said Right? Death broke the oath on my body, there is nothing wrong with what I did. Tsk tsk... When I think that the Lord of the Dead and the Dragon Queen are going to make the same oath as me, I find it ridiculous no matter how I think about it. What will they do? Do I don''t know, at least I didn''t break my oath." Yin Wo interrupted her, obviously dissatisfied with her answer: "That''s enough... What about the hero Tularion? How are you going to treat him who came to look for you in hell?" Seeing Yin Wo ask this point, Chessia was silent for a long time, and then said: "That is naturally a problem, but I don''t owe him anything, after all, I didn''t ask him to come to hell to find me, I never I didn¡¯t make such a request to him, and besides, I already have a new family, the story of the human Cesia is over, but the story of the demon Cesia has just begun.¡± Cecia paused, then sighed: "If he was just an ordinary creature, I would let him leave me, let him go to hell to find a new partner, and make him forget that human Cecia, but he is not , He has never been an ordinary creature, he is a bright hero who slays the king of hell, he is the legendary Tula Leon, you can''t imagine the paranoia in him, and things just happened." Yin Wo seemed to have guessed what would happen next, tremblingly said: "You mean, the hero Tula Leon..." At this moment, Chessia''s beautiful face could not help showing a bit of anger: "Yes, he is an unstoppable hero, even the devil king of hell can''t stop him, how can ordinary demons stop him ?He killed my hungry ghost husband in hell, and killed everyone I knew in Succubus City, even the new baby demons. No one can stop his sword, no one." Cecia laughed, her shrill laughter affected the nearby kings who were listening to the speech, causing the kings to complain, but she didn''t care: "That''s the hero Tula Leon. He thought that by killing everyone I met in hell, he could turn me back into the human girl in his memory, but things are irreversible. When I need him, I will When he died, he was never by my side. He had supreme power, but that power was born for destruction, not for protection. Everything he did could only arouse my hatred for him .¡± Hearing the end, Yin Wo was completely stunned. He didn''t expect that the legend about the hero Tula Leon would turn out like this in the end. Chapter 2874 "Tula Leon..." After listening to the legend about Tula Leon from Cecia, Yin Wo was also deeply shocked. He silently recited the hero''s surname. The ancient hero in the legend, Tula Leon did have that His strength is enough to make the whole hell tremble, but he can''t call back the heart of his former lover. What makes Yin Wo feel the most embarrassing is the behavior of the hero Tula Leon. In order to call back his love, he did not hesitate to kill those innocent demons. Fortunately, he killed demons. If it was replaced by other creatures, such as Yin Wo may not be able to accept the words of humans or elves, but killing demons is no big deal, at least Yin Wo, who is an elf, thinks so. "After that? Tula Leon, how did he become like this?" Seeming to have thought of something, Yin Wo asked, if things were true as what Cecia in front of him said, when the hero Tula Leon found her in hell, how could he easily let her leave him? According to Tula Leon''s strength, I am afraid that in the whole hell, there are very few demons who can do anything to Tula Leon. How could he become the current embarrassed appearance? Recalling the situation of Tula Leon he saw with his own eyes in the Eri dense forest, Yin Wo felt a burst of disbelief. He could hardly believe that the hero who seemed to be lost in spirit was the legendary Tula Leon. "After the destruction of Succubus City, he kept telling me that he was the one who loves me the most in hell and even in this world, so I asked him to prove it to me, but I didn''t expect him to believe it... How stupid, no matter what No matter what he does, my hatred for him has not diminished in the slightest. There is no way to prove it, but he has thought of a way. He thinks that as long as he kills all the demons in hell, only me and him will be left in the whole hell At that time, he is naturally the person who loves me the most.¡± Cecilia told the world-shocking heroic deeds in plain words. Even Yin Wo couldn''t help opening his mouth wide after hearing this, marveling at the idea of ??the hero Tula Leon. The promise that could be proved can be proved in this way. "You asked the hero Tula Leon to kill all the demons?" Yin Wo couldn''t help asking. Cecia glared at him dissatisfied: "Didn''t you hear what I said? He wanted to do it himself, and I never asked him to do anything for me. It was I who asked him to kill the devil king of hell, and I asked him to Did you come to hell to find me? No. He is like a paranoid lunatic, no matter what I do, I can''t get rid of his entanglement." At the end, she couldn''t help but let out a sneer: "It''s ironic, but it is such a lunatic who has mastered the invincible will and become the strongest hero against fate. If the person in charge of fate knows, just Afraid to wake up from a dream. Tula Leon, what kind of hero is he?" As Cecilia continued to tell, Yin Wo couldn''t help recalling some memories deep in his mind at this time. The long lifespan of the elves allowed Yin Wo to accumulate considerable knowledge, which was either obtained from classics or out of practice, although most of the time, this knowledge lay quietly in Yin Wo''s mind The deepest part, and only at certain times, will be remembered by him. What appeared in Yin Wo''s mind at this moment was the catastrophe that broke out in hell. Elven scholars have limited understanding of hell, and have not been able to find out the cause and process of that catastrophe. They only know that under that catastrophe, the whole hell turned into a tragic battlefield, and the corpses of demons were covered with lava and fire lakes. Hell is all but destroyed. Yin Wo didn''t know the real cause of the catastrophe, just like all mysteries will be buried by history in the end, and there is no way to explore it at all. He only knows that with the appearance of the hell king in charge of sin in the future, hell will become extremely powerful again. But at this moment, Yin Wo only felt that all the clues in his mind were pieced together, and finally got the final answer. It turned out that the catastrophe was caused by the hero Tula Leon, and more precisely, it was Chessie. Asia caused. "That''s impossible... Even if Tula Leon has the will of a hero, how could he kill so many demons? He is only one person." Yin Wo murmured, even if he always believed in Tula Leon He also felt a little unbelievable after hearing that amazing deed at this moment. How powerful is a hero who can slaughter the entire hell by himself? Just how sincere is the person who would do such an astonishing feat for that promise that seemed like a joke? If those hell demons who had been slaughtered knew that their deaths were just to prove the love of the hero Tula Leon, they would not rest in peace even if they died. Yin Wo sighed with emotion at Tula Leon''s sincere heart, and that love that was hot enough to melt everything. Even when he thought of Cesia, his expression became unfriendly. Why can''t love that is enough to burn the entire hell Bring back her heart? Cecia just replied: "He did it. At that time, almost all the hell demons were killed by him, and even the arrogant king was defeated by him, but he was no match for fate after all. If it wasn''t for the miracles that came to hell, The stigmata who fell into hell used his soul to cast a shelter against all harm, maybe he really killed all the demons." She paused, then continued: "In the end, the remnant soul of the stigmata and the arrogant king jointly sealed him and sank him into the deepest part of the lake of fire. I could have saved him, but I didn''t. Even if he killed all the demons in hell, even if he defeated the arrogant king and the remnants of the stigmata who joined forces, I still hate him because he doesn''t care what I think, he ruined everything in hell for me, this is He deserves it." After listening to the whole incident, Yin Wo also fell into silence. Whether it is the hero Tula Leon or the lustful king Chessia, they all insist on their own ideas. It seems that no one has made mistakes, but things have become like this. If no one made a mistake, the matter would never have turned to this point, it just means that someone must have made a mistake. Yin Wo doesn''t think that Tula Leon has done anything wrong, he is a hero, no matter what the hero does is right, could it be possible to ignite the most intense emotions in his heart with flames, and even make the world follow him? Can there be any mistakes for a hero who burns up until there is no ashes left in the end? It must be Cecilia who is wrong. "You betrayed him. I really feel worthless for the hero Tula Leon, the king of lust...I can''t imagine that the hero Tula Leon, who is full of sincerity, would fall in love with such a flirtatious woman." Yin Wo said contemptuously. Cesia snorted coldly: "Forget it, how do you think I became the king of lust? Wasn''t it because Tula Leon, who slaughtered the entire hell, showed his love to me, and all the demons thought he was controlled by my lust After the catastrophe of hell caused by Tula Leon passed, all the surviving demons unanimously elected me to be the king of lust, and none of the demons objected. Even the existence that slaughtered the entire hell wanted to show love to me, why should I not Lust King?" Yin Wo frowned. It seemed reasonable to say this. Even the hero Tula Leon was controlled by the crime of lust. Besides Cesia, who else is worthy to be the king of lust? Thanks to the fact that it is in hell and placed in other places, I am afraid that Cecilia''s final outcome will not be the king of lust, but will be executed by the surviving creatures to vent her anger. Cecia continued: "Although I am in charge of sins of lust, I have nothing to do with sex and sex. In my two lives, I only loved two people, and I only loved one person in one life. Is this too much? It''s you, elf, you''d better pay attention to your attitude towards the king of hell, don''t blame me for not reminding you, the one standing in front of you is the real king of hell." Yin Wo was speechless for a while, and after a while, he came back to his senses and said angrily: "How can a mere hungry ghost compare with the hero Tula Leon? Tula Leon is a real hero, his prairie fire even burned the whole hell for you, why you just refuse to fall in love with him again ? This is all your fault. What kind of hungry ghost is not even as good as a hair of the hero Tula Leon? Are you still unwilling to fall in love with him?" Chessia clicked her tongue: "Listening to what you said, do you know those hungry ghosts very well? Or do you know better than me?" Yin Wo replied angrily: "Although I don''t understand hungry ghosts, I understand heroes. I only know that you hurt a hero''s heart. Could there be a more serious mistake than this?" "So everything is my fault. Could it be that Tula Leon is not wrong at all?" Listening to Yin Wo insisting on saying this, Cesia, who was already restless, was also angry at the moment. She didn''t think she was responsible for these things. There is a slight mistake, it is obvious that everything is Tula Leon''s problem. Chessia took a deep breath, belonging to the exclusive domain of the king of lust, and at this moment, it unfolded following her thoughts: "Let me tell you what a hungry ghost is. A hungry ghost is the most painful demon in hell. He suffers from hunger all his life. He needs to eat constantly to relieve the pain in his body. Hungry ghosts usually have three stomachs, one of which is They are used to store the food they devour, which are heavier than their bodies, and the other two stomachs are used for digestion and absorption. They have to spit out and chew the food repeatedly before the body can completely absorb it." "Due to eating a lot of food, the hungry ghost''s body can no longer bear the burden of digesting food. It needs to swallow stones regularly, and let the stones grind and digest food in the stomach. Hungry ghosts often have blood in their mouths after eating. The teeth were broken by the food, and they couldn''t stop eating, but swallowed the broken teeth together, this is the hungry ghost in hell." At the end, Cesia seemed to recall those past situations, and the voice that originally contained anger became softer: "Hunger is the instinct of hungry ghosts, they will eat everything they see, but even so, when I am the hungriest, the hungry ghosts I love will put food in front of me, and I would rather endure the instinctive hunger by myself , and I don¡¯t want to see any sadness in me, could it be that this is not as good as Tula Leon?" Yin Wo felt that she was unreasonable: "What is this? It''s just some food. If you want food, Tula Leon can give you as much as you want. Even if you want the whole hell, Tula Leon the hero will give you as much as you want. Ang can also give it to you, you know, the hero Tula Leon killed the demon king in hell for you..." Before Yin Wo could finish speaking, Cesia interrupted him: "Of course I know about this matter, I guess you don''t know how I view this matter. With the fall of Beelzebub who was in charge of plagues and hungry ghosts, there was a tragic turmoil in the whole hell. When it was alive, it could still suppress the hunger in the belly of those hungry ghosts, but after it died, the hungry ghosts in hell no longer have the restraint on hunger, and there is no backing from the devil king. starve." Cecia sighed, and then said: "Just like I told you, I didn''t ask him to do those things. It has nothing to do with me that he can become a hero. He chose to do it himself, chose to be a hero, and chose to ignore me. Destroyed everything in hell for me. It¡¯s not that he became a hero, I have to love him. Love has nothing to do with whether the other person is a hero or not. His power is enough to destroy the whole hell , but what does it have to do with me? Do I have to fall in love with him again because of this? If you are speaking from the perspective of those innocent demons in hell, it¡¯s okay to say so, but as an elf, you really don¡¯t Reason for saying so." Listening to Chesia''s narration, Yin Wo suddenly fell into silence. It is true that on the road of lust, Yin Wo is no match for Cesia who is in charge of the crime of lust in hell. Love is also a part of the sin of lust. Cesia, who is in charge of the crime of lust, has a deeper understanding of love than any creature. Even Yin Wo, who has lived for hundreds of years as an elf, cannot compare with her in this regard. Yin Wo didn''t want to argue with Cesia about this matter, so how could a hero do something wrong? He believes that the hero Tula Leon will become the hope to save Eli, but it is not the love for Cesia, but the love for all forest creatures, which exists in the hearts of all elves, and it cannot Erase the emotions, and when he meets the hero Tula Leon, he will find a way to convince that hero. Just as Yin Wo was about to leave, Cecia just let out a chuckle, and her laughter fell into Yin Wo''s ears. Yin Wo only felt that there was an invisible force that grabbed his heart fiercely, making him completely Can''t move. "Do you really think that you can resist my charm just by blindfolding your eyes? You may be overestimating the king''s ability. Feel the power that belongs to the field of love." Cecia said coldly . Chapter 2875 As the field of love unfolded, Yin Wo felt his eyes start to burn, and the flames completely wrapped his retinas. Even if he closed his eyelids tightly, the burning and pain could not be relieved. The bright light pierced Yin Wo''s eyes. No matter how Yin Wo shook his head and struggled hard, he couldn''t alleviate the impact of the light on him. It was like looking directly at the sun for a long time, even if he closed his eyes, the residual light would still be lost. , still constituted the only afterimage I saw in front of my eyes. The afterimage of the lingering light is just imprinted in the deepest part of Yin Wo''s eyes. It is not a mass of pure light without form. As the branding process continues, the light gradually reveals the human body, and when the light is completely solidified Afterwards, the appearance of Cesia was clearly revealed. How can Yin Wo, who is blindfolded, resist the effect of the field of love? Under the erosion of that love, Yin Wo only feels that the beliefs he has always abided by and the beauty he has guarded all the year round are gone at this moment. Get away from him completely, no matter how hysterically he calls, he won''t get any response. Yin Wo only felt that he had fallen into the deepest darkness, as if he had been abandoned by everything in the world. When his eyes lit up again, he saw the face of the King of Lust, and the intoxicating beauty occupied Yin Wo. Everything in Wo''s heart. Now he no longer needs to cover his eyes with cloth strips, but chooses to look directly at the beauty. No matter what Cecia asked him to do, even if he was asked to pluck out his heart and offer it, Yin Wo would do it without hesitation. On the side, Cecia just glanced at him, the power belonging to the domain of love is the most powerful mental magic, even those monsters in the spiritual plane are willing to bow down, how can Yin Wo resist. In Cesia''s line of sight, Yin Wo''s heart-loving energy tank has been completely filled at this moment. She will not be so boring. She will share those past events with the elves. When she tells those past events, she secretly activates the field of love The strength of Yin Wo has completely controlled Yin Wo''s heart right now. Chessia chose to control Yin Wo because she felt the aura of Tula Leon from him, and planned to ask him what happened. In the process of mobilizing the field of love, what Cecia said in order to capture Yin Wo''s heart is true. The hero Tularion, even if he was defeated by the Lord of Hell and the Stigmata and sank into the lake of fire, his will never died. It was an incomparably bright heroic will. The reason why he never fell. Now the free hero Tula Leon, transformed into a beast in the depths of hell, wrapped up that heroic will, and attacked Cesia directly, and even Cesia was afraid. Cecia knew that after five hundred years of sealing and the pain of being sunk into the lake of fire, Tula Leon would not let her go. When that paranoid love belonging to a hero turns into an indelible hatred, nothing can stop that hero. The only thing that can slightly stop the hero Tula Leon is probably the domain of the lazy king. Who would have thought that Cecia, who is the king of lust, would have to rely on that big sleeping dog at this moment? Leaving the lazy king''s inert domain, I''m afraid that Cecilia will be hard to resist even a sword of Tula Leon. The hero Tula Leon who once slaughtered hell, his strength is not a joke. The lazy king is the most special existence among the kings of hell. He is not a demon born in hell, but a resurrected undead. Because of his lazy nature, he sleeps on his stomach all year round, so many demons in hell have never seen his true face. Even other hell kings can rarely contact the lazy king, and there is no way to get help from the lazy king. . In this regard, Chessia is relatively lucky. She knew the original owner of the big dog when she was still alive, so she was able to get the full help of the lazy king. The big dog was willing to wake up from deep sleep for her and completely obey her dispatch. However, due to being an undead creature, the lazy king is also under the control of the lord of the undead, and there is no way to escape from the lord of the undead. Even if the lazy king is willing to help Cesia out of the siege, there is no way for the lazy king to go back to hell with her Among them, they can only be forced to stay in the kingdom of undead creatures and become a member here. Since the lazy king''s domain cannot be used for offensive purposes, the lord of the undead can only keep him in the rear, allowing him to use the power in the domain to protect those important personnel in the rear. In desperation, Cesia who wanted to get asylum could only stay here, and only in this way could she enjoy the asylum of the lazy king''s domain. As for the congratulations for the wedding, it was just incidental. After realizing that the lazy king was controlled by Rhodes, the Lord of the Undead, Cecia planned to solve the problem from the source. As long as she could deal with Rhodes, she would be able to help the lazy king out of trouble, but Rhodes'' abilities are really outstanding. Contrary to her expectations, Rhodes actually has a complete source of sin, and can gain strength from it, so that Cesia''s domain completely fails when facing Rhodes. Whenever thinking of this result, Cecia couldn''t help but grit her teeth secretly, and at the same time secretly scolded Rhodes'' incomprehensible style in her heart. Since her domain is invalid for Rhodes, she can only settle down and wait. The coming of the hero Tula Leon. "Tell me, why is there the aura of Tula Leon on your body?" Chessia asked at this time, looking at Yin Wo who was controlled by the domain of love. "In order to save the dense forest, the Eli creatures summoned the lost hero Tula Leon according to the method provided by the tree man." Yin Wo said without any concealment. Under the effect of the field of love, even his Her heart belongs to the person in front of her, what else can''t she know? Cecilia nodded and asked, "If he is still in the dense forest, he won''t be able to find me for a while, but you clearly said earlier that he came to find me, so what''s going on?" [Currently used, the app with the most complete and best audio for listening to books, integrated with 4 major speech synthesis engines, over 100 kinds of timbres, and an artifact that supports offline reading, huanyuanapp.com Source App] "He got the help of the elves. The forest guardians think that the hero Tula Leon is extremely unstable. If he is sent to the snowy area, it may cause unimaginable damage to this wedding. Besides, you are the same. One of the guests at the wedding." Yin Wo answered truthfully. "What...you meddling elves." Chessia couldn''t help stretching out her hand to rest her forehead. She knew that Tula Leon would definitely look for her all the way, but she didn''t expect that there would be a group of elves who were meddling and pointed out for him. After losing her position, the hero Tula Leon, who was sent to the snowy land, might appear in front of her at any time. Shaking his head, Cesia asked again: "You haven''t seen Tula Leon who has fallen into madness. There is almost nothing that can attract his attention, except me. Tell me, what method did you elves use? , which summoned the wandering and lost Tula Leon?" "It''s an ancient method offered by the Redwood Treeman. He told us that we only need to find the sweetest apples, the fattest wheat, and the best spices in Eri, and cook them into apple pies. Tula Leon It will appear naturally. Even the guardians of the forest do not know how to do that, so that they can call the ancient heroes of the past, but Tula Leon did appear." Yin Wo replied without hesitation. In order to collect the materials for recalling the hero Tula Leon, he spent a lot of time and effort. In the end, he learned that the Sequoia Treant needed to collect those precious materials only for the purpose of bringing back the hero. He cooked it into apple pie, and he was so angry that he thought the tree man was playing with himself. How could such a ridiculous method call back the legendary hero, but it just happened like this. When it comes to the principle behind it, Yin Wo also Never knew. However, as Yin Wo explained the confusion in his heart and the difficulties in collecting precious materials one by one, Cesia in front of him fell into silence. Yin Wo didn''t understand the purpose of doing this, but why didn''t she understand? In Cesia''s human life, the last time she saw Tula Leon who ran away in anger, Tula Leon swore to her that he would bring back the most precious things for her from Eri, so as to give her It proves that the love in the heart is just gone. Driven by fate, the two are separated from each other. The two people who had no fate at first had the chance to meet again in hell under the hero''s determination. Unfortunately, when the two met again, things were already different. The former girl had already started a new life belonging to the devil. That elf also became a hero with supreme will, and even the devil trembled for it. Nothing can stop the hero''s determination, whether it is death or other obstacles, can not make Tularion give up the obsession in his heart, he is willing to destroy the whole hell, just to prove the love in his heart, but Things can no longer go back to the beginning, it can only increase the number of killings. What Chesia felt was that, after countless years, the things mentioned in that oath would still become a way to call back the hero Tula Leon. That dedication has never changed. "Did he say something when he was eating apple pie?" Chesia couldn''t help asking, this was the first time after many years, she was curious about Tula Leon, and wanted to know where Reaction after eating apple pie. Using the most precious ingredients in the entire elf kingdom, the apple pie must be very delicious, right? As the king of lust, Cesia has also tasted a lot of delicacies presented to her by the demons. Even so, when thinking of the deliciousness of that apple pie, Cesia still couldn''t help feeling secretly that after such precious ingredients It is not an exaggeration to say that the cooked apple pie is the most delicious food in the world. Cesia sighed slightly, and didn''t know how Tula Leon would react when he really ate the most delicious apple pie, whether he would gobble up the whole apple pie like a hungry ghost, or Tasting it slowly in small pieces, it seemed that no matter what his reaction was, it was in Cesia''s expectation. Tula Leon, who has been sunk into the lake of fire for countless years, probably doesn''t know the taste of food. If he sees the most delicious apple pie in the true sense, he can''t swallow it whole. Even Cesia When I thought of the deliciousness of that apple pie, I couldn''t help but smack my tongue secretly. Yin Woke had a deep impression on what Cecia mentioned. When the apple pie that gathered the most precious ingredients in all of Eri was baked, the aroma it emitted made many nearby forest creatures salivate. Undoubtedly, it was the most delicious food in the world. At that time, all forest creatures believed that only such delicious food could recall the former hero Tula Leon. What impresses Yin Wo even more is the reaction of the returned Tula Leon after eating the apple pie, which even confused the surrounding forest creatures for a time, so he said: "The hero Tularion, he didn''t seem to like the taste of that apple pie. He didn''t eat it after only one bite, and let the freshly baked apple pie cool down. The Elf, Maraudia, who is also one of the court musicians, said something..." Hearing the end, Cesia couldn''t help feeling a little anxious in her heart, and asked, "What did he say?" "He said, ''You are not her''. I remember very clearly that he just said this sentence, and then he was going to turn around and leave. If the hero Gru hadn''t arrived in time, I''m afraid it would be very difficult for me to see him again. Knowing why he is dissatisfied with the apple pie, it has already used the best ingredients in the whole of Eri, what other food can use the wisdom fruit that has spent the entire life of the wisdom tree?" Speaking of Tula Leon''s reaction, Yin Wo couldn''t help but shook his head. He only felt that the hero Tula Leon''s reaction disappointed all the forest creatures who paid for his recall, and he didn''t know what the apple pie was. Why did he dissatisfy. After listening to Yin Wo''s narration, Chessia was stunned for a moment. Tula Leon, who once broke through the whole hell for her, who would it be if she was not herself? Unexpectedly, after going through all that, the fiery emotion in his heart was still not extinguished. "Where is that apple pie? If Tula Leon only took one bite, where is the apple pie now?" Chesia couldn''t help asking. After listening to Checia''s inquiry, Yin Wo immediately took out the apple pie that was still warm from the space ring. Since the space in the space ring is completely still, there will be no flow of time. What is the temperature of the apple pie when it is put in? , What temperature is it after taking it out. Since the apple pie is related to the hero Tula Leon, when the hero left, the apple pie was kept by Yin Wo, who was about to go to Eri, and he was going to take it to the snowy area to see if it could help him in some way. hero. Hearing that Cecia wanted to see that apple pie, Yin Wo took it out without hesitation. Under the control of the Domain of Love, all Yin Wo''s actions were no longer out of his own will, but all of his own. Follow Cecia''s orders. Chapter 2876 As Yin Wo took out the apple pie that gathered the best ingredients in the whole of Eri from the space ring, bursts of tempting aromas immediately diffused. Not only Cecia smelled the appetizing scent, but also other nearby kings. Driven by that scent, many kings held their heads up and sniffed around, looking for that scent Even the undead chief executive who was speaking on the podium was affected by that fragrance, and accidentally said the wrong word, which made the chairman Erica who was watching all this very angry. "What kind of food is that? It can emit such a tempting fragrance. I have never smelled such a strong smell..." The snow monster king among the kings couldn''t help but said at this time, his face was full of intoxication, as a snow monster, he didn''t like to eat any food with temperature, and the only thing that could whet his appetite was ice and snow. In this feast of kings, in order to meet the food requirements of the snow monster king, the undead waiters were very troubled. In the end, they let the water-type necromancer take action and gave all the food to the snow monster king. The food was frozen by casting spells in advance, which barely met his request. However, for the first time, the snow monster king felt the beauty of food from the scented heat. He, who always hated cooked food, subconsciously salivated under the hot scent. , if he could find the source of that fragrance, even if it was a stove, the Snow Monster King would swallow it in one gulp. Under the attraction of that scent, even the Snow Monster King can go against his instinctive preference for food, let alone other people. The existence that can come to this feast is the doomsday kings who occupy one side. What kind of food has not been tasted? However, at present, they showed the same reaction as the Snow Monster King, which is enough to explain the anomaly. Obviously, there is a big problem with the source of that fragrance. "Have you smelled it?" The caveman king who was listening to the speech also smelled the tangy fragrance, and his expression changed for a moment. No matter how he calmed down his heart, he couldn''t return to the original quiet state. He also couldn''t listen to the content of the speech, and the only thought in his mind was to find the source of the scent. Beside him, the king of the lizardmen just glanced at him with his dark yellow hair: "Isn''t that nonsense? Could it be that your sense of smell is more sensitive than that of a lizard?" As the lizardman said, even if the barbarian''s sense of smell is good, how can it compare with the lizardmen who live by it? As the king of the lizardmen, West''s sense of smell is many times more sensitive than that of the caveman king. When the smell just appeared, he immediately locked the source of the smell. Hearing what the lizardman said, the caveman suddenly realized, and hurriedly asked: "Since your sense of smell is so sensitive, then you must have already identified the source of the fragrance, tell me what kind of food can emit such an alluring fragrance." Just smelling that scent, I can feel the vibration and thirst of my blood, if I eat it, wouldn''t it immediately increase my strength?" Just like what the caveman king said, the lizardmen also felt the same way. When they smelled the fragrance, the longing from the depths of their bodies could not be faked. I am afraid that only food cooked with top-notch ingredients can have the same feeling. Such astonishing effects, after eating, are enough to greatly increase the strength of legendary creatures. Even the king of lizardmen has never seen such delicacies. Still kept calm. The lizardman shook his head, and persuaded the caveman: "I advise you to give up this idea. The food already has an owner. With your strength, I''m afraid you don''t even have the qualifications to face that person. That doesn''t belong to you." your things." "What? Could it be that the owner of the food is the Lord of the Undead? If not, why not ask me for some?" The caveman king didn''t think so, and the reckless nature of the barbarian made him fearless. After such a tempting food, he didn''t want to miss the opportunity, so he had the cheek to ask for it, "You just need to tell me the owner of the food, don''t worry about anything else, just wait here for my good news, Maybe I can share with you a little bit." Hearing what he insisted on saying, the lizard man couldn''t refuse, so he had to say: "See the giant beast lying on the left? That''s the seat for the messenger of hell." Following the direction the lizardman pointed, the caveman also saw the prostrate black giant beast, and couldn''t help but gasp: "Could it be that the owner of that food is it? What kind of monster is that? Even my whole life The biggest monster I''ve ever seen, looks like a child who just learned to stand in front of it." In the memories of the Caveman King, the biggest monster he has ever seen in his life is undoubtedly the ancient Beamon "Steel Claw". It was after the hero Tanan led the barbarians to rebel against the mage, but unfortunately fell, and when Krulod fell into a leaderless situation, the various barbarian tribes held a battle for the throne in order to choose a great leader to rule the entire wild land. , as the terrifying monster of the final trial. Ancient Behemoth, Steel Claw, its body looks like a walking mountain, every time it moves, it will cause an earthquake. It is a terrifying monster that is entrenched in the deepest part of Krulod, and even the most powerful mage can''t do anything about it. I don''t know how many legendary creatures fell under its indestructible claws. In that battle for the throne, the Caveman King also participated in it, and united a group of like-minded barbarian lords, sharpening their knives and eagerly preparing to conquer the monster in Krulod''s legend, the ancient Beamon Steel Claw, once the crusade is successful , he will have a place on the throne of the great leader of Krulod. However, when the caveman king really met Steel Claw, he was too frightened to move even if he saw the terrifying monster covering the sky and the sun from a distance, let alone go forward to attack it. The barbarian lords who joined forces with him also dispersed, and no one has mentioned the crusade against Steel Claw since then. Not only the caveman king, but all the barbarians who saw Steel Claw could no longer have the idea of ??dealing with that giant beast, so much so that people felt that Steel Claw was invincible at all, and they used it as one of the hunting targets for the throne. There will be no good results. According to the memories of the Caveman King, at the end of the battle for the throne, a hero stood up. That was the barbarian hero Kilgor, who was also the leader of Krulod in the future. Claw, finally won a big victory and brought the head of the ancient Behemoth back to the tribe. Since then, the battle for the throne has ushered in the final winner. Those losers who don''t want the entire tribe to be uprooted, such as the caveman king, can only surrender to the leader of Korg, and live under the rule of the leader of Korg, until the outbreak of the Doomsday War, things ushered in a turning point . Under the call of the Lord of the Undead and the Dragon Queen, the ambitious kings formed an evil alliance that even the demons of hell dare not underestimate, and prepared to carve up the doomed world. Even though many years have passed since the battle for the throne, every time he thinks of the terrifying figure belonging to Steel Claw in his dream, the caveman king will be left in a cold sweat after waking up. The terrifying ancient Behemoth Steel Claw is by no means a powerful enemy that he can defeat, but Kilgor managed to do it, and he deserves his name as the leader of Krulod. In the memory of the Caveman King, Steel Claw is the largest monster he has ever seen in his life. Of course, he refers to a monster with a flesh and blood body. The elemental giant he saw at the celebration before cannot be counted. From the caveman king''s point of view, it is very easy for an elemental giant to become extremely large, but it is full of difficulties for a flesh and blood body to grow taller than a mountain. Now, a monster bigger than steel claws just appeared in front of the caveman king, and he couldn''t help but arouse his emotion. If that pitch-black monster is really the owner of the food, even the caveman king wouldn''t know it. What should I do, I''m afraid his body is not enough to fit the monster''s teeth, and I don''t know what kind of monster can grow to such a huge size. "Didn''t you see it? It''s a dog. Besides, look carefully." Facing the caveman who suddenly tensed up, the lizardman had no choice but to remind him. "Dog?" After being reminded by the king of the lizardmen, the caveman took a closer look, and he immediately noticed the difference. He didn''t expect that the monster that was bigger than the steel claw was just a dog. Compared with many ferocious monsters, the dog was so common that when the caveman saw the monster, he didn''t think of it as a dog at all. And on the back of the big dog, there was a young girl lying down, and an elf half-kneeling in front of the girl, offering her unrecognizable food with a solemn expression. Compared with the size of the big dog, the person on the back is so insignificant that the caveman king ignored it. Now that the lizardmen mentioned it, he realized their existence and at the same time understood who the owner of the food was . "Fortunately, the owner of the food is not the big dog. Otherwise, I really don''t know what to do. It would be easier to deal with someone else. I will go and ask for a share." The cave man breathed a sigh of relief. The king, the desire for that food was ignited in his eyes again. "I advise you not to do this." Seeing that the caveman was about to act recklessly, the lizard man hurriedly persuaded him. In the very primitive concept of barbarians, body size often represents strength, whether it is a monster with big ears, an ogre, Behemoths still follow this rule, and their body size can directly reflect the strength of creatures. It is extremely difficult to defeat monsters that are bigger than themselves. In the eyes of the cave people, the girl on the back of the big dog is far less terrifying than the big dog with amazing size, but the lizard man doesn''t think so. In his opinion, the girl behind the big dog who looks harmless to humans and animals is the most terrifying With her existence, the threat she radiated was far more frightening than that of the big dog. The lizardman has a keen sense of danger. The moment he saw the girl, the lizardman trembled uneasy, as if he saw a sea of ??blood submerging the earth and mountains covered with corpses. Although the vision was only for a moment, it was deeply felt. Imprinted into the lizardman''s mind, only the hell king who controls the demons can exude such a terrifying aura. "Don''t blame me for not reminding you, she is the king of lust in the depths of hell, and her strength is far beyond that of ordinary legendary creatures. Your behavior of begging her for food is really no different from courting death." The lizardman king didn''t dare to look in the girl''s direction for a long time, so he quickly turned his gaze back. A powerful existence, able to perceive all the sights that fall on the body, if it arouses the dissatisfaction of the king of hell, and thus is targeted by the king in charge of crime, it will not end well. Just looking in the girl''s direction, the lizardman knew clearly that the girl must have seen the most tragic death, and it is impossible for a person who has never swam in the mountain of corpses and the sea of ??blood to have such a temperament. The intuition of a cold-blooded animal makes the lizardman have no doubts about his discovery. Maybe the king of lust is the one who kills the most among all the kings of hell, and he doesn''t know the relationship between lust and killing. This discovery made the lizardman king dare not neglect, and hurriedly reminded the caveman king beside him to prevent him from making any irrational actions. The king of the lizardmen managed to find a king he could talk to at this feast, but he couldn''t let him lose his life because of this kind of thing. If you accidentally annoyed the king of hell just to beg for food, the loss outweighs the gain. The lizard people deeply understand the horror of the king of hell. Whether it is the young girl or the big black dog, they are one of the kings who rule hell. On weekdays, their strength can only be described as a legend. Creatures, I''m afraid even the king''s subordinates can''t deal with them, how can they see the existence of those who rule hell? Among the kings of the doomsday, there is also a strict hierarchy, the top of which is of course the Dragon Queen and the Lord of the Undead. As for the lizardmen and cavemen, they can''t be ranked. It''s a pity that the caveman king didn''t think so. He laughed and said nonchalantly: "Don''t worry, she doesn''t look as scary as a big dog, and her temperament is not as aggressive as other kings, but very gentle." , let me ask for some, and you just wait for my good news." Hearing the caveman''s nonchalant words, the king of lizardmen was also very helpless. The king of hell would not always exude that powerful aura. After all, this place belongs to the kings. Undoubtedly a big mistake. No matter how much the lizard man persuaded him, the king of the cavemen refused to change his mind and insisted on walking in the direction of the king of lust. In desperation, the unwilling king of the lizard man had no choice but to follow behind him. If he really encountered an accident because he offended the king, the lizardman could only collect his body conveniently. Chapter 2877 Yin Wo respectfully half-kneeled in front of the lustful king, holding up the apple pie that gathered the most precious ingredients in all of Eli, with a solemn expression like the most devout believer. He raised the apple pie above his head and offered it to the lying The beautiful girl behind the big dog. The apple pie cooked by the elves exudes a rich and attractive aroma. Under the golden fluffy pastry, there are juicy wisdom fruits. The fly in the ointment is that one corner of the dome-shaped apple pie was torn apart. It destroys the beauty of the whole, otherwise, just looking at the appearance, you will feel that it is a work of art, which is simply unbearable to eat. Cecia also smelled the sweetness of the apple pie, which was many times more delicious than the apple pie she had worked so hard to cook. The ingredients alone were enough to explain everything, and there was no comparison between the two. She stretched out her hand, followed the torn gap of the apple pie, and tore off a piece of it. After putting it into her mouth, the rich sweetness burst out like a flame, dancing on her taste buds, and there was an irresistible magic in it. , People can''t help but want to swallow the whole apple pie in one bite. The effect of the wisdom fruit will not disappear even if it is cooked into an apple pie, but will be integrated into the whole pie along with the ingredients. As long as you eat the whole apple pie, you will be able to obtain the power of knowledge granted by the tree of wisdom. "What... isn''t this delicious?" Cecilia only ate one piece, and didn''t continue to eat. She put her fingertips into her mouth until the taste completely dissipated, and then sighed slightly. The apple pie cooked by the elves with the best ingredients is really delicious. Even the hero Tula Leon will be attracted by the taste, and he will walk out of the lost hell unconsciously and return to the Eri jungle. What attracted Tula Leone was the most perfect apple pie, or rather the people who made it. "Dear King of Lust, the most beautiful person in the world, what kind of food can exude such a tempting fragrance?" Just as Chessia was feeling emotional, a sudden burst of food came from the ground in front of the big dog. Respectful inquiry. She looked down, and it turned out that the person who made the inquiry was a monster like a snake and a fly. She said that he was like a snake, but he had transparent cicada wings and compound eyes like a fly. She said that it was like a fly. However, he was so huge that he was as tall as several people with his body crossed, but in front of the lazy king, his size was still not enough to look good. "It''s broken..." The king of the cavemen, who came late, saw the dragon fly king and came here before him. He was taking the opportunity to chat with the king of lust, but in fact, all his attention was on the food. superior. The lizardman king on the side sneered at this time: "It seems that you are late and forgot to tell you that the Dragon Lord of the Flies in the swamp has a more sensitive sense of smell than me. I can tell the source of the smell, He certainly has no reason not to know." The caveman king scratched his head anxiously, but the dragon fly king stood there, and he couldn''t interrupt the conversation between the dragon fly king and the lust king. The caveman king himself is not as powerful as the two. If he offends him now, I''m afraid things will be difficult to end. Facing the question of the Dragon Lord of the Flies, Cecia just glanced at him indifferently. She, who has lived in hell all year round, has no ill feeling towards those alien monsters: "What you smell is the scent of apple pie, I''m bothering you ?" The thousands of pairs of compound eyes of the Dragon Lord of the Flies all reflected Chesia''s appearance at this moment, and he said with a bit of flattery, "Of course I don''t bother you at all, but I heard that you have a figure like yours. A graceful female human being will always control her appetite to avoid overeating and losing her figure. You are the most beautiful human being in the world. If such an unfortunate thing happens, I don¡¯t know how many people who admire you will be disappointed. Such a sweet food , must have caused you a lot of headaches, right? Let me help you deal with it." The Dragon Lord of the Flies naturally ignored Yin Wo, and believed that the owner of the apple pie was Cecia. After all, what was an elf who had just entered the legend in front of the king of hell? Listening to the words of Lord of the Flies without loss of proportion and at the same time slightly humorous, Cecia just let out a giggle. Lord of the Flies didn''t understand her attitude, so he could only apologize to her, and didn''t listen until the laughter subsided. She said in a deep voice, "You should say these words to those hungry ghosts. They must like to hear your theories very much. If you want to eat pie, you can just say it straight. Why do you have to beat around the bush like this?" Feeling the aura exuded by the King of Lust, the Dragon Fly King could hardly escape that influence. Even if there were a large number of recoveries, at this moment they could not help but lose their minds. After a while, they came back to their senses and hurriedly said: "Your Majesty, I definitely didn''t mean to offend, but the aroma of that food was too tempting for me to control myself." Facing the defense of the Dragon Lord of the Flies, Cecia did not listen: "It''s ridiculous, people who come to me are not for my beauty, or for other things. Is that apple pie really that important? The only one A person who came for me is even scarier than the Demon King, and he is so paranoid that he is hopelessly paranoid. You are not here to mock me, are you?" Sensing the unkindness in Chessia''s words, the Dragon Fly Lord felt tense all over and couldn''t breathe, and immediately begged for mercy: "Your Majesty, please forgive my fault, I definitely did not mean to offend... " "It''s too late." Chessia said lightly, interrupting his words, facing the trembling Dragon Fly Lord, she slowly opened the domain of love, "Be my slave." The Dragon Fly King was stunned in place, only to feel that the appearance of every king of lust reflected in the compound eyes seemed to come alive at this moment, and they approached him a little bit, and finally swallowed his will completely. It wasn''t until the Dragon Fly King completely lost all his sanity that he finally prostrated himself in front of the big dog and saluted the Lust King respectfully. Then Chessia raised his eyes, glanced at the cavemen and lizardmen not far away, and asked : "What are you doing here?" "Isn''t this the barbarian''s seat? I must have gone wrong." The caveman king said with a tense expression, unable to bear a belch. The lizardman rounded things up from the side: "He drank too much wine and couldn''t find his way." Cecia curled her lips. As the king of hell, she did not embarrass the two in front of her. As long as she did not offend her, she would not take the initiative to attack the kings in the banquet. She pointed to the area on the right and said: " The barbarian''s seat is over there." The lizard man quickly thanked him, and hurriedly pulled the caveman king away. After returning to his seat, he finally couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. After sitting down, the caveman raised his hand to wipe off the cold sweat on his forehead: "Is that the king of lust? It really doesn''t make sense at all. Fortunately, the Lord of the Flies was ahead of us and let us see what he did like that. The consequences, otherwise, the consequences will be disastrous." The lizardman immediately pointed out his mistake: "It''s in front of you. I didn''t ask you to do this. If something happens, don''t drag me into the water." Thinking of the power that belonged to the king of lust, the king of lizardmen was equally terrified. The tragic aura he felt from that girl before was real, and it would not be strange for a person with such aura to do anything. It''s not that she is willing to let the two go, neither the caveman nor the lizardman are opponents of the hell king. What troubled the lizard king the most was that this was all the idea of ??the caveman king and had nothing to do with him at all. He was still trying to persuade the caveman to come. I''m afraid that he can''t escape the relationship, the king of lust can take away his heart just by hooking his fingers. With the Dragon Fly King as a warning, the caveman king is completely resigned now. If he wants the king of lust to share the delicious food, it may be more difficult than ascending to the sky. He can only smell the tempting fragrance and eat it. Looking at the food prepared by the dead waiter, it was delicious at the moment, but it was like chewing wax. And not far away, as the chief executive of the northern part of the snow region stepped off the podium, Kegel also rearranged his clothes and said slightly seriously: "It''s finally my turn, I will definitely be able to complete this task, At least not like Rao..." Beside him, Frazer folded his arms, waiting for the speech of the Marine Commander. At this moment, the Northern Administrator Pawnee walked past the two of them cursing. "Damn it, those kings didn''t pay attention to my speech at all, they were all attracted by something, these rude kings are not worthy of being with us, and I don''t know what Speaker Erica thinks Yes, let the kingdom of the undead treat them as honored guests, if you want me to say, let them all become undead..." Boney walked halfway, but saw Frazier stop him, he was stunned for a moment, and explained: "General Frazier, I definitely did not intend to question the decision of Speaker Erica, and I have never questioned the Lord of the Undead. If there is any offense, I am just dissatisfied with what happened just now, please don''t spread the news." Frazier waved his hand, and didn''t care about Boney''s disrespect in words. To be honest, he also had a lot of dissatisfaction with Erica, but no one would listen to him even if he raised it. After all, Erica is the speaker. The Speaker of the National Assembly appointed by His Majesty Rhodes, as the general in command of the army, does not have much say in the affairs of the National Assembly. "I don''t care about this. What I care about is what you said just now. You said those kings, they didn''t care about your speech at all? I remember that I was fine when I was on stage before, and nothing happened." Frazer asked. Hearing Bonny''s inquiry, Kegel also came over, and it was time for him to take the stage. In case something unexpected happened, he couldn''t explain to the many undead in the kingdom, and he was even more concerned about this matter : "What the hell happened? Could it be that those kings deliberately refused to listen to your speech because your human identity is less than yours and you don''t recognize your identity as the chief executive of the undead kingdom? This is not a good phenomenon, at least we These undead creatures all recognize your identity." Listening to Kegel''s comfort and the words from the undead made Bonnie feel a little warm in his heart. Bonny is not an undead, he was a mage who surrendered to Erica, representing those living beings who are still alive in the kingdom of the undead and have not yet been transformed into undead. Although Bonnie did not become a member of the undead, his contribution in the battle of conquering Bracada was no less than that of any undead creature. The mage guarantees that the Lord of the Undead will not take their lives on their own initiative, but let them recuperate in the undead kingdom, reproduce safely, and add new life to the undead kingdom, until they reach the end of their age or encounter an accident. Awaken to new life in the domain of the Lord of the Undead. Undead creatures cannot reproduce by themselves. Even vampires have lost this ability during their long slumber, leaving only the power to transform living creatures. If they want to gain new life, they must either create it through black magic, or We can only use the most primitive means to allow living things to reproduce and develop. Under the governance of Speaker Erica, the coexistence of the living and the undead has also become one of the strategies of the kingdom of the dead. In the magic city, there are also many living kingdom members. And Boney, who made a lot of contributions in the Battle of Bracada and was loyal to the kingdom of the undead, even more loyal than those undead controlled by the Lord of the Undead with the dark holy words, naturally also Became the chief executive over the living. From an unknown mage to the chief executive of the undead kingdom, Bonnie also completed his promotion in the Battle of Bracada. As a member of the kingdom of the undead, Boney can speak on behalf of the living people in the kingdom. Of course, this behavior is beyond doubt. Perhaps if Boney can''t speak on stage, and switch to someone else, I''m afraid It will make the undead in the kingdom feel strange. In order to complete this crucial speech, Bonnie made sufficient preparations in advance. He memorized every word on the speech, just like the sage who took the stage before. The difference from the sage is that , He also added his own opinions to the content of the speech, trying to express all the emotions in his heart without distorting the original intention of Speaker Erica. Full of confidence, Boney thought he would be a great success before going on stage, and his speech would be well received by all the kings and undead creatures, but what happened was that none of the kings in the audience listened to him at all. The speech, everyone''s attention, were all attracted by something unknown. Boney also noticed the thing that attracted the attention of the kings. It was a unique fragrance. At least Boney had never smelled that kind of fragrance, but that was not the reason why the kings did not listen to the speech. , It also disappointed Boney so much that he was still cursing after stepping off the stage. Chapter 2878 "No one underestimates me because I''m not an undead. The reason why they don''t listen to the speech is that they are attracted by a unique smell." Facing the questioning Falezer and Kegel, Bonnie patiently explained . "Smell?" Kegel, who was far away from the Hell Envoy''s seat, didn''t smell any unusual smell, and his eyes couldn''t help showing a little more puzzlement, "Is it some kind of smell? Someone is making trouble? What? People dare to make such a move? The main force of the Undead Legion is here now, is it because they want to die?" Kegel was very puzzled. In his opinion, the smell that affected the nearby kings must be a stench from nowhere. It seemed that only this could explain why Bonnie showed an angry expression after stepping down. Obviously, he was tortured by that smell, and no matter which general''s speech was destroyed, he would probably show the same expression as Bonnie. "No..." Bonnie''s answer denied Kegel''s guess, "It''s a unique scent, it seems to belong to the smell of food, but I''ve never smelled such a strong scent, and I don''t know What kind of food can exude such an alluring aroma." Recalling that unique scent, Bonnie couldn''t help but frowned. Having personally smelled that scent, he naturally understood why this smell could attract the attention of all the kings. Even Bonnie himself, from that scent He was affected to a certain extent by the burst of fragrance. If he hadn''t been strong-willed, he might have said the wrong words during the speech. Listening to Boni''s narration, the undead generals looked at each other, and they all saw a bit of puzzlement in each other''s eyes. Kegel, who was about to take the stage, seemed a little anxious. If something happened, I''m afraid he can''t forgive himself. Frazer saw Kegel''s worries, so he comforted him: "Don''t worry, you just need to finish the speech, and I will help you find the root of the anomaly." With Frazer''s comfort, Kegel felt a little relieved. After bidding farewell to Bonnie and others, he prepared to give a speech as the commander of the ocean, but Frazer found the big devil who was on standby nearby, and ordered: "Find the source of an unusual smell." With Faleze''s order, the nearby great demons took action one after another. Although the most elite members of the legion, that is, the great demons of the Hundred Deaths Squad, all fell in the previous deathmatch of the legion, they have not yet Resurrected under the power of the Lord of the Undead, but the remaining undead were not affected. Under the search of the great devil, the result of the news was quickly fed back to Fraize''s ears, and it was the Lust King who seemed to be invited to come who caused such trouble. The emergence of this result also made Fraize frowned secretly. The kings of hell have a very special status. In the battle of the end, they will not join the evil alliance, but lead the demons to fight. The king of lust will come here. It is also out of private wishes, no one can change the mind of the king of hell. "The king of lust? That''s really a disaster..." Faleze shook his head. Even the Lord of the Undead had to treat each other with courtesy when facing the king of hell. With extremely special power, it is extremely difficult to convince the hell king. However, since he promised Kegel to solve the source of the abnormal smell for him, Frazer can only find a way to deal with this matter. Force will definitely not work, so he can only find a way to persuade him, but who to choose? To persuade the king of hell is another big problem. Frazer thought about it, and the only one who could be equal to the King of Lust was the King of Hell. The King of Laziness, that is, the big dog. Although he was an undead, he was too lazy, except for His Majesty Rhodes'' order In addition, it will not listen to any orders. The greedy king, the false prophet Messika in the kingdom of the undead, has a higher status than Speaker Erica, and even His Majesty Rhodes will seek enlightenment from her, and asking her for help is an act of arrogance. Frazer didn''t know what Speaker Erica was thinking. She, who watched the kingdom of the undead with her magic eyes, should have known about it long ago, but she acquiesced in what happened, and Frazer didn''t know why. In desperation, Frazer could only put the candidates for persuasion on those weaker legion members, hoping to persuade the king of lust. It happened that Aglan, who had just won the victory, had nothing to do at the moment, so Frazer brought him over and asked him to persuade the Lustful King. After receiving Falezer''s order, Aglan was taken aback for a moment, and then showed a helpless expression. If there is any king that Aglan least wants to meet, besides the arrogant king, it is the lustful king. Perhaps in appearance, the King of Lust is not as terrifying as other kings, but her methods are not weak at all. No demon in the entire hell dares to underestimate her. According to ancient legends of demons, hell was destroyed because of her. I don''t know what the tragic end will be. Aglan was a little helpless after receiving the order, but the order must be carried out. Who made him survive the legion deathmatch? The power originating from the flames still flows in Aglan''s body. With a flash of fire, Aglan came to the back of the big dog. The lazy king''s spacious back can accommodate many people standing. He did not teleport directly to Cecia''s side, but teleported to a different The location in the distance, and then walk step by step. If the teleportation location is too close, I am afraid that the king of lust will think it is an attack. Not only is Aglan himself in danger, it may turn into a bigger accident , Agland must also be carefully avoided. Slowly approaching the Lustful King, Aglan also smelled a unique scent, which he had never smelled before in hell for countless years. Stimulated by that scent, Aglan could only feel his abdomen There was a cramping pain, which was caused by hunger. Right now, Aglan seems to have begun to understand the feeling of those hungry ghosts in hell. Hungry ghosts are always eating, but when they are so hungry and can''t find food, they will eat part of their bodies. No matter what the scented food was, Aglan''s appetite had been whetted at this moment. The appearance of this fragrance interrupted the other kings'' attention to the speech. As for the lustful king who brought this unique fragrance, Aglan couldn''t help but wonder what she was doing. Could it be that she intends to destroy all of this? But she obviously has more direct and effective means, and this incident may be more likely to be an accident. In any case, Agran had to deal with this matter. The awe he had for the king in the past was left behind by him at this moment. Now Agran represented the entire kingdom of the undead and the lord of the undead behind him. , you can''t be timid about this kind of thing. "Beautiful king of lust, please disperse that tempting scent, no matter what food it is, please take it back to the space ring, its smell has disturbed other nearby kings, in order to maintain the order of the celebration, please Please follow the rules." Looking at the beautiful human girl, Aglan bit the bullet and said that the power of the king of hell has already penetrated into the hearts of all demons, and it is more like a deep-rooted instinct. You will feel instinctive awe. "Really?" Facing Aglan''s patient persuasion, the Lustful King just let out a laugh that didn''t make sense. Just when Aglan was in a daze, he heard Cesia say again: "But don''t you think it''s too late now?" "How could it be too late?" Aglan was puzzled. "There are still some undead generals who have not yet given speeches. Maybe the previous mistakes cannot be remedied. Can be affected by the smell..." Cecia just shook her head. It seemed that the big demon in front of her didn''t understand what she meant: "That''s not what I''m talking about. He who was lost in hell can return to the world following the smell of apple pie. Now There''s no reason why he shouldn''t smell it, he''s already here." Aglan was slightly taken aback, and felt that the King of Lust had something to say, but he didn''t understand the deep meaning in it. No matter what, the words of the King of Lust seemed to convey a bad news to him, that is, it seemed that Someone was planning to spoil such an important occasion. "Who is he?" Agland couldn''t help asking. "The hero I hated, the beast driven by love, Butch Tularion, he is coming to prove that love to me again. Not even the arrogant king can destroy him completely, but only sinks him into the fire Hu, this time, let me see if the two strongest overlords in the doomsday can stop that supreme hero." Cecia sneered. Aglan couldn''t help but take a half step back. From the words of the Lustful King, he keenly felt a sense of unkindness. As a great demon known for his strength, Aglan was not good at calculating, but whether it was malicious or not, Aggrand Lan Ke has a keen perception. Right now, Cesia''s words gave him a feeling of extreme uneasiness. He was like a prey caught in a trap, and it was difficult to get out. The malice was so strong that Aglan couldn''t help but backed away halfway. He just wanted to escape far away, but he held back after all, turned to glaring at Cesia, and asked: "Are you crazy? This is an important occasion for the Lord of the Undead and the Dragon Queen. If you dare to sabotage at this time, after the matter is over, neither His Majesty Rhodes nor Queen Molly will forgive you. Even if you are the king of lust in the depths of hell, you will not end well if you do this!" Faced with Agland''s accusations and warnings, Cecia just spread her hands: "I didn''t intend to sabotage this occasion on purpose, everything was done by that hero, he wanted to prove his love for me, regardless of my No matter how you say it, he won''t listen, if he is willing to listen to me even a word, but he never listens, I have no choice." Chessia looked towards the distance of the snowy area, guided by the aroma of apple pie, where a force not weaker than the undead army was gradually approaching. The monstrous demonic flame formed by the massive undead was actually deeply suppressed by that aura, and there was only one person exuding that aura. Even the big red dragon at the center of the sorcerer''s camp looked in the direction of that aura at the moment, and was a little surprised for a while, thinking that the kingdom of the undead had made some tricks again, but that supreme heroic aura, wasn''t it? It can be emitted casually, and even when she feels the approach of that breath, she must be prepared. "This time, he wants to prove to me that he is the person who loves me the most in the whole world, and he is no longer confined to hell." Feeling the approach of that breath, even Cesia''s expression became dignified, and she no longer made fun of before: "Do you know how to prove that impossible thing? As long as he kills everyone in the world, he will Naturally, I became the person who loves me the most. That is the will of the hero, whether it is fate or time, it will be crushed by the hero, nothing can stop the real hero, this is the hero, the ridiculous hero." Faced with the beast returning from hell, even the lake of fire cannot submerge it, and only knows how to pursue the love in his heart, or a hero, Cesia sneered sharply, laughing at the paranoid who came for her. Hero, no matter what Tula Leon did, it was impossible to bring back her heart. Even if he killed everything in the world, what could he prove? Sensing that heroic aura that was more blazing than a king and more terrifying than a demigod, even Aglan was shocked and speechless for a moment. Under that aura, the legendary creatures were as weak as ants , even a demigod can''t stop a hero''s sword, such a terrifying aura, even in the deepest part of hell, Aglan has never felt it, even the arrogant king can hardly have such power. In Aglan''s memory, although the arrogant king is extremely powerful and surpasses all demons, he has not reached the point of killing demigods in seconds, but that all happened before the Doomsday Blade was cast. As for the current What happened to the arrogant king, even Aglan never knew it. He only heard from those great demons who joined the undead army later that under the blessing of the Doomsday Blade, the strength of the arrogant king has been unimaginably improved. The aura right now shocked Aglan no less than that of the arrogant king, and it was no longer enough to explain the unusualness of that aura. What angered Aglan the most was the current King of Lust. His Majesty Rhodes treated him with courtesy, but what he got in return was a scheme from the King: "If His Majesty Rhodes knew about this, he would definitely not forgive him. you." "I said, but I didn''t do anything." Cecia just spread her hands, "Besides, I advise you to worry about your Majesty Rhodes, Tula Leon''s power is beyond everything, Even if it is him, he will be beheaded by that hero if he is not careful." In the end, Cesia looked into the distance, no matter what happened, there was no loss for her. It was natural that the Lord of the Undead and the King of Dragons won, and she wanted to let her go from Tula Leon. Liberated from her entanglement, even if she loses, everything in Xueyu will be destroyed. With the protection of the lazy king, she will be fine. Chapter 2879 Rowling, who was standing under the podium and was about to listen to the speech of the Commander of the Sea, suddenly felt a burning sensation in her arms. She froze for a moment, then took out the thing that radiated scalding heat, and even the cold wind in the snowy area was made hot by it. What made Rowling secretly frown was that the thing that became extremely hot was clearly the set of prophecy cards that she carried with her, and now she has used it like an arm. To be precise, the source of all the hotness came from it. one sheet. Rowling pulled out the prophecy card. The gold-rimmed and red-bottomed prophecy card was as hot as a furnace at the moment. Rowling couldn''t even hold it at her fingertips. Power, fix it in the air before you, The abnormal prophecy card is one of the six ace cards in the whole set of prophecy cards, an elf swordsman with a bandage covering his face. Rowling is very familiar with this card. In an emergency, she has awakened the hero in the trump card more than once. His sword has the power to destroy the world. If he wants to swing the sword once, he needs to use sacrifices. The ritual sacrificed hundreds of legendary creatures as a price for using this power. What surprised Rowling was that the prophecy card was vibrating violently in the air, as if it had been stimulated by some kind of force. Falling from the hero''s eyes, two deep bloodstains were left on his bandaged face, as if foreshadowing that something extremely ominous was about to happen. Rowling didn''t know what happened. She had never seen such a change in the prophecy card, and her intuition told her that it didn''t seem to be good news. "he came." Two slender fingers clamped the prophecy card from the air, and a low and hoarse voice came. The owner of the fingers, the prophet of Messiah, passed the undead guards and stood beside Rowling at some point. . Messika''s dress is not like a prophet, but more like a witch. She wears a wide-brimmed pointed hat on her head and a gray robe that drags on the ground. Standing beside Rowling, she is taller than Rowling Make a head. She held the prophecy card between her fingers, and the movement on the card stopped immediately. She moved her body closer to Rowling, and her sharp hooked nose almost poked Rowling in the face. "You mean...the hero on the card?" Rowling was a little puzzled, and hurriedly asked her. Rowling has always shown great respect for the Messiah Prophet who taught herself the prophecy card and helped Rhodes to solve his doubts many times. The Messiah Prophet, like Speaker Erica, is her mentor on the way forward. Listening to Rowling''s inquiry, Messika nodded, and the big hat on her head shook slightly with her movements: "The Slayer of Hell, Butch the Beast, the hero Tula Leon, his arrival is not a coincidence, but It''s fate, no one can stand in the way of a true hero." Rowling was taken aback for a moment, and then realized the seriousness of the problem, and felt a little horrified in her heart. If it is said that Butch engraved in the trump card has a power that surpasses the legend, then how powerful should his own power be? Under that powerful force, who can stop his footsteps? If you leave it alone, I''m afraid this celebration will suffer as a result. "The most important thing now is to find out why he came. Maybe he has no malice towards the undead, maybe he also came to participate in the celebration..." Rowling said with luck, the wedding between the Lord of the Undead and the Dragon Queen , Attracting kings from all over the world, if the hero Tula Leon came to participate in this celebration, it seems reasonable. Listening to Rowling''s words, Messika grinned for a while, and couldn''t help laughing out loud. Rowling, who didn''t know what was wrong, could only look at her with puzzled eyes. After a while, Messiah Only then did Jia stop her laughter, shook her head and said: "Have you felt the hero''s will from a distance? That will is stronger than when he fell into hell. Five hundred years of sinking did not let him let go of that obsession. The sinful magma in the lake of fire, On the contrary, he burned his love even more intensely. He came to prove that love, just like the time in hell. Under his love, everything will be reduced to ashes and become the object of his love. prove." From Messika''s words, Rowling keenly sensed some bad omens. As the original creator of the prophecy card, Messika knew far more about the characters in the card than Rowling, let alone Presence in Trump. That dazzling, strong will that nothing can stop it, nothing can make it stop, made Rowling even more frightened. Rowling is a born hero after all, so she can better understand the meaning of that brilliant will wearing something. The strength of a hero can be distinguished from the will to a large extent. Without a strong will, even if he becomes a hero, his strength may not be so strong, and only the will that makes him invincible With the blessing, the hero can truly show his own strength. Even if Rowling could feel the will right now, she could faintly feel out of breath. She didn''t know how firm a hero''s heart must be in order to have that supreme will. No predicament can defeat that hero. He is a true hero who is invincible in the world. "What should I do..." Rowling asked Messika the question in her heart with a trembling tone. If Rowling''s will is just a river, on top of her, there are beings who are born heroes like her, whether it is the barbarian Tanan or the dragon king Morrill, their wills are like a vast sea, which cannot be seen at a glance. At the end, and that hero, his will is as bright as the galaxy in the sky, which cannot be measured by thinking at all. Facing such a terrifying hero, Rowling really didn''t know what to do. Whether it was calculation or strategy, she had nothing to do with that hero. When Rowling felt that supreme heroic will, it was like climbing a mountain for the first time, and it was like seeing the sea for the first time. It was a powerful existence that she could never match. How could there be such an invincible hero in this world? Rowling couldn''t help sighing, and she didn''t know what to do to prevent the hero from disrupting the entire celebration. There may still be a solution. Rowling subconsciously focused her attention on the remaining trump cards. Butch Tularion is only one of the trump cards inscribed on the prophecy card. Besides him, there are five remaining trump cards. , there must be a trump card that can defeat him. As Rowling set her sights on those trump cards, the flame of hope ignited in her eyes again. She would not allow anyone to wantonly destroy such an important occasion. Just as Rowling drew out one of the prophecy cards and was about to use the power of the sacrifice ceremony to forcibly wake up the person in the trump card, Messika suddenly held down her hand. Rowling was puzzled, and didn''t understand what the prophet Messiah meant by this move. Obviously, a strong threat was in front of her eyes, and only the existence of the same trump card could compete with the hero Tula Leon. Judging from her behavior, she didn''t seem to want to do this. "Why..." Rowling asked with some doubts, but she believed that the prophet of Messiah must have a definite reason for doing this. Although Rowling obtained the prophecy card she taught, Rowling and Mai Xijia is far behind, unable to interpret all the revelations about the future like her. "This is a hero''s battle. Everything comes from a sinister fate, and no one can escape. Even fate is hindering the power of time in the hero Morrill. Erasia''s god incarnation is already afraid, he is afraid Seeing the moment Rhodes and Morell joined forces, the former supreme heroes were sent here, and your trump card can''t help them." Messika said dandan. Listening to Messika''s explanation, Rowling also felt a little hopeless for a while. There is nothing more uncomfortable than seeing the closest relatives being threatened by fate, even their lives are in danger, but they can''t do anything. What about? Rowling couldn''t help turning her head sideways, and at the same time, she felt an unreasonable anger in her heart. Rowling also learned about the legend of the hero Butch, or the hero Tula Leon, in the process of gradually mastering each prophecy card. She had heard about the hero''s deeds and knew that he could kill half a million people with one sword. If the god-level demon king of hell hadn''t been guaranteed by the prophet of Messiah, Rowling would have regarded the legend about him as an unrealistic story. How could there be such a hero? Even though Messika told her that all the legends about Tula Leon were true, Rowling often felt unbelievable. Only when she saw Tula Leon with her own eyes and felt the supreme will to tear the sky apart, did Rowling understand how terrifying that hero was. Because of this, Rowling was even more angry. What really made her angry was not the hero Tula Leon who came from afar, but the hand of fate that manipulated everything behind the scenes. With the recovery of the stigmata, control The domain of destiny of all things will once again cover the entire world. No one can escape the shackles of fate. Even heroes will gradually lose their power to resist fate under the driving force of sinister fate and become trapped in fate. Drift with the tide, from then on everyone will disappear. "The power of destiny, is it really so powerful..." Rowling murmured, she didn''t ask Messiga, it was more like talking to herself, complaining about what was about to happen, but she There is no way to stop it. Messika, who was on the side, heard Rowling''s grunt, and took the initiative to explain her confusion: "Of course, if it weren''t for the power of fate, why do you think the Erathians can expel all alien races and exile them to The edge of the world. I reminded Rhodes to kill him before fate returned, but he didn''t do what I said, and now everything will be controlled by fate again." Speaking of this, Messika''s words paused, she raised her eyes, and looked to the distance, that is, the direction of the supreme hero''s will, her eyes seemed to see through the void, and she saw the lonely person in front of her. The supreme hero of the line: "Take that hero as an example. His will drives him to become an enemy of this world. Everyone on the main plane, and even everything, will become his opponent. That proof of love will never end, all creatures will fight against him, even Rhodes and Morell cannot escape, this is their fate." After a pause, Messika continued: "The power of the field of destiny is just to advance this destiny. Let that hero face Rhodes and Morell now, which is more like killing with a borrowed knife by fate. There are still many things that can be advanced in the field of destiny, and death is one of them. As long as the time of death is advanced, all living things will perish. Except for heroes, almost no one can fight against the destiny that controls everything. This is why The reason why the hero''s status is so special." Listening to Messijia''s teachings, Rowling also had a clearer understanding of the power in the field of destiny, and she was stunned for a moment. The field of destiny is so powerful, can heroes really compete with it? Messika seemed to see her doubts. Even though Rowling didn''t say anything, what was she thinking in her heart, and how could she hide it from Messika''s eyes? Then the Messiah said: "As the king of hell, I have also been looking for a way to fight against fate for countless years, but in the end, I found that apart from heroes, the only thing that can fight against fate is the power of time. Perhaps this is why the original saint Because of the scars, the angels will kill the holy female dragon, fate will not allow anything that threatens itself to exist." At the end, Messika couldn''t help but let out a deep sigh: "Now that the power of time has reappeared, the power belonging to the holy female dragon, inherited from the mother of dragons, has completely come to a hero On her body, that person is the born hero, Moril who turned into a great red dragon. Just like you, as a born hero, she bears the responsibility of fighting against fate from the very beginning. Fate will not allow her existence. Being a hero is just part of fate''s plan to kill her, or even Rhodes is part of fate''s plan." Listening to Messika''s narration, Rowling couldn''t help but her expression changed. She didn''t tell anyone about Rhodes'' final plans, but Messijia could clearly see through this, as if all the calculations of fate , all are exposed before the Messiah, and nothing can be hidden from the prophet. Messika shook his head: "The power to change time...how powerful is that? Even the power of destiny must be inferior to that power, no one will allow that kind of power to exist, As long as there is an existence with ambition, it is impossible for time to completely tamper with everything that has happened, whether it is the Stigmata or Rhodes, this is obvious." Chapter 2880 Butch was walking on the snow, the cold wind was blowing his clothes, and the frost filled the gaps in his clothes, but the fire in his heart, the scorching hot pursuit of love, was never covered by the cold. Butch once lost his way in the vast snow. No matter which direction he walked, he couldn''t get out of the boundless ice and snow. It seemed that he was the only one left in the whole world. If he stopped, everything would sink, everything would be completely destroyed. In the end, he didn''t want to see this kind of result, but no matter what he did, he couldn''t get out of the boundless wind and snow, and even his body cooled down a little bit. In the end, even he himself forgot the original goal, who exactly is he going to meet? He only remembered that it was a person who was extremely important to him, a person who made him exhaust his life and wanted to prove his love, but he couldn''t get out of this storm after all, and he couldn''t stop, once he When you stop, you can no longer remember that person. He wandered aimlessly in the snow, just like he once wandered in hell, the endless sin karma he carried eroded his consciousness, wiped away his sanity little by little, and turned him into a man who only knows how to kill but doesn''t know what to love , a terrifying demon named as a beast, or that''s what he really looks like. It wasn''t until the scent reached his nose that he wandered and found his direction. It was the scent of apple pie. He had smelled that scent before, and it was also an indelible obsession in his heart. , he once dreamed of beauty, hoping that one day he could eat pies made by his lover himself, and he would bring back the best ingredients in the world, but it was a pity that things backfired. Now, that scent seems to be his guiding light, guiding him out of the cold wind and snow trapped in him, and to the side of his lover who haunts him in his dreams. His will, everything that stands in his way will be wiped out under his sharp sword. "Stop! Ahead is the wedding celebration in the city of magic. If you are the invited king, please show your invitation card. If not, please explain your purpose of coming." After walking out of the snowstorm, he possessed boundless momentum, which naturally attracted the attention of the undead. Two charming vampire attendants in uniforms stopped him. The only answer to the vampire was the dazzling sword light, which contained unimaginable power. The sword light that swept across was even wider than the vampire''s body, and the length it pulled out was even more difficult to measure. The things in front of Mang, whether they were vampires or other undead, were all wiped out under the power of the supreme hero. With a sweep of the sword, the snow in a radius of ten miles was plowed flat by the sword light, as if it had been shoveled little by little, and all living things on it disappeared. Butch keeps moving forward, nothing can stop him from proving the love in his heart, that love drives him to keep moving forward, no matter who it is, it will eventually become his proof of love. "Someone intends to destroy this celebration." Seeing the power contained in the burst of sword light, General Faleze couldn''t help but sink his eyes. Following his order, the undead in the legion moved accordingly, and the bats turned into bats. The pitch black torrent swept towards that person. The nearby kings also noticed the uninvited guest from afar, and their expressions were different for a while. Some people frowned deeply. I don''t know who would dare to make trouble on such an important occasion. You must know that the last demigod Somra who came to destroy the celebration has completely fallen at this moment. Anyone who dares to provoke at this time, I''m afraid that identity and strength are not that simple. There are also some people who act as if they have nothing to do with themselves, and are ready to watch a good show here. Before the military parade in the kingdom of the undead was over, the provocateurs came to the door. This move undoubtedly seriously offended the lord of the undead. If he couldn''t be punished, the kings might not approve of it, but if they knew, even they I will also become a part of the hero''s proof of love, I am afraid that the expression will not be so relaxed again. Others didn''t care, thinking that it was just one of the tricks of the entire military parade, just like the horror knights and legion deathmatch before, there was nothing to worry about at all. There are only a very small number of existences. After feeling the incomparable and invincible heroic will, the complexion changes. Most of these people are heroes, and only those who are also heroes can understand that What does it mean to have a supreme will? It means that the real hero has arrived. "That breath... is him, the hero Tularion has come." Yin Wo spoke tremblingly and authentically. After being controlled by Cesia, he no longer regarded La Leon as the savior of Eli, but regarded him as the biggest enemy he was about to face. "Quiet, I don''t need you to tell me." Yin Wo''s exclamation was only exchanged for a cold glance from Chessia. For the supreme will of a hero, Chessia had already felt a lot in the deepest part of hell. How could you not recognize him again? The hero Tula Leon came here just for her, but she didn''t seem to be panicked. She was already ready to cause trouble, waiting to see the scene where Tula Leon was completely defeated. If the Lord of the Undead and the Queen of Dragons are unable to defeat the supreme hero, it can only mean that other people on the main plane are even more impossible. Incarnate, there is a way to solve him. "Tula Leon... just let me see if your love for me is still as strong as before. After I give up on you, can you still prove that love to me?" Cecia said coldly . The roar of the beast in the wind was like a response to her words. No matter how far apart, no matter how many obstacles there were between the two, the hero Tula Leon would come to her again. On the Fire Elemental Plane, Rhodes also carefully sized up the ancient hero who walked out of the wind and snow and came with the will of the supreme hero through the image projected by the Eternal Magic Eye, and his eyes became dignified. "You actually invited him? That beast that almost slaughtered hell?" In Rhode''s arms, the flame girl showed a surprised look, not understanding why he would invite the person in the picture. "I didn''t invite him." Rhodes frowned. Judging from the hero''s aura, he didn''t seem to come here with any good intentions. "It seems that something unexpected happened, and I have to make an early appearance." Rhodes shook his head. He originally planned to appear on stage with the commander of the flying undead to give Morrill a little shock. Now it seems that he has no chance. We can''t let that hero ruin the entire wedding ceremony, right? The Flaming Girl stretched out her hand at this time, took the Eternal Demon Eye from Rhodes'' hands, and kept switching the images projected by the Demon Eye, finally locked her sight on one of them, and sneered mercilessly: "Look, that''s Cecia, I bet that hero must have come to find her, look how flustered she is now." Following her pointing, Rhodes also saw the King of Lust projected by the magic eye. At this moment, she was worried, and at the same time looked into the distance in a panic, not daring to leave the lazy king below. "Hundreds of years ago, in order to prove their love to the king of lust, the beasts slaughtered the whole hell, leaving only sporadic demons surviving, and were finally sunk into the lake of fire by the arrogant king. Even I was defeated by him, almost I was wiped out by his sword, at that time, I didn''t understand why a hero would be so powerful, and the power accumulated by a demigod for hundreds of years was nothing in front of that hero, until now, I still don''t understand it." Seeing the flame girl suddenly turned over, using her body to block the image projected by the magic eye, and preventing herself from looking at the hero, Rhodes was a little helpless, and was about to reach out to knock her on the head. If you keep getting closer, you will be bitten off by her, so Rhodes gave up and followed her words: "So, are you jealous? Jealous of the heroic power in him? You are not a hero, you have no way to escape the power of fate, and you are even afraid of my angel." "Who''s afraid of that angel?" The Flaming Girl looked around and said that her guilty appearance really couldn''t bring any convincingness to the content of her words. Seeing Rhode''s expression that was half a smile, she puffed up her mouth in anger: "But I''m really jealous. What I''m jealous of is not the power of that hero, but the King of Lust. I don''t know what the King of Lust has done. He can make a terrible beast prove his love to her, and he will kill all the demons. Slaughtering everything, making such a feat that would shock even a demon. At that time, I was thinking, if he can slaughter hell for the king of lust, which hero is willing to burn the whole world for me?" Her words were full of doubts, but her eyes fell on Rhodes without blinking, as if she was saying that she had found the hero. Rhodes was also a little dumbfounded by her words. When ordinary people heard about the deeds of the beast, apart from being horrified, they could hardly have any sense of identification with the beast. Unexpectedly, she was jealous of the flame girl. way to prove love. Regarding this, Rhodes could only sigh. The flame girl in front of him is indeed the jealous king in the depths of hell. Even the idea of ??jealousy is so extraordinary. Others will feel jealous when they hear her. It''s impossible to mess around with her, but Rhodes just smiled. In the field of flames that burns everything, only Rhodes can possess this power, except for the Flame Maiden. If there is anyone who can burn the world with her, that person must be Rhodes. With Rhode''s thought, the flames surrounding the two suddenly heated up: "Did you feel it? That is the same flame in our bodies. After I conquer the world, why not watch the world burn? How long do you want to watch?" , how long will the undead burn.¡± As the flames rose, under the reflection of the flames, the face of the flame girl also flushed a bit embarrassingly. Thinking of the situation where the whole world was burned by flames and all living beings were crying, she couldn''t help it from the bottom of her heart. It rose a bit hot like a flame. If there is anything that can compare to the feat of the hero Tula Leon slaughtering hell and proving the love, burning the whole world must be one, and her hero will also prove all that for her, that is Belongs to her hero, the behavior that should be done. She didn''t say anything, but leaned the flame against Rhodes, enjoying the burning fire and the feeling that the two were connected. At this moment, she also seemed to understand why the beast in hell would be so persistent in proving the love in her heart to the king of lust. It turns out that unique feeling can really make people desperate and just want to burn like a flame . [Currently used, the app with the most complete and best audio for listening to books, integrated with 4 major speech synthesis engines, over 100 kinds of timbres, and an artifact that supports offline reading, huanyuanapp.com Source App] Although she is not a hero, she also feels that unique will. Who said that only heroes can have the will called love? She looked at Rhodes in front of her, and her heart blended like a flame. "Do you know a prophecy?" Just as she was enjoying this moment peacefully, Rhode''s inquiry suddenly came from her ear. "Prophecy? What prophecy? I have heard so many prophecies, so many that I can''t remember them clearly. I just don''t know which prophecy you are referring to? Is it about the doomsday judgment, or the awakening of the gods? Those Some prophecies are true and some are false, and no one knows when and how the content mentioned in the prophecy will be fulfilled.¡± Hearing Rhodes'' mention of the prophecy, the Flame Maiden immediately started talking. As the king of hell, she had heard countless prophecies in hell, but as she said, those prophecies were true. False, no one can guarantee when the content of the prophecy will be fulfilled, or in what way it will be fulfilled. If you believe too much in the content of the prophecy, you will make yourself suspicious and see everything as the content of the prophecy. As a jealous king, although she does not have the ability to see the future in advance and make predictions, she has heard quite a few prophecies, but she has always been dubious about the content of the prophecies, and has never dared to Everything about him is completely handed over to the misty prophecy. Now hearing Rhodes mention the prophecy, she was of course very puzzled. She didn''t know which prophecy Rhodes was talking about. Maybe she had heard of the prophecy Rhodes was about to say before. As if seeing through the thoughts in her heart, Rhodes smiled and shook his head, denying the thoughts in her heart: "I can assure you that you have never heard of the prophecy I want to say. That is Mai The Prophet Sika, known to you as the Greedy King, prophesied for me." "Oh?" Hearing Rhodes mention Messijia, the prophecy in the words was very important, and the flame girl became interested for a while, not understanding what kind of prophecy Rhodes said? In hell, the most well-known prophet is Messijia. She is known as the false prophet. Like the wild beasts, she was once a famous figure in ancient times. I don¡¯t know what kind of prophecy she made? Chapter 2881 "What did the Messiah prophesy?" Seeing that Rhodes stopped talking halfway, and just looked at herself leisurely, as if she was waiting for her to ask questions, the flame girl let out a soft snort, couldn''t help reaching out to hit Rhodes, but still followed his direction. The words continued. On the issue of the prophecy, Rhode''s expression became rare, and even he didn''t understand what was going on about the content of the prophecy. Before Rhodes answered, the Flame Maiden couldn''t help interrupting him, and said before him: "Wait, I seem to know what''s going on. Messiah is the most unpredictable in hell. The Prophet, she chose to submit to you, she must have seen some enlightenment from you, she believes that you will win the battle of the doomsday, and even reach a more profound place that no one has ever seen." Rhodes was dumbfounded. It seemed that there was nothing wrong with the flame girl''s words. The fact that the prophet Messika was willing to submit to him was indeed because of a certain prophecy, and Messijia believed in the result of the prophecy. In that prophecy, through the prophecy card drawn by Rhodes, Messika saw the state that Rhodes could finally reach. He completely surrendered his heart and waited for the day when the prophecy would be fulfilled. Even Rhodes was very surprised by this, thinking that it was just a prophecy. To achieve everything in the prophecy, Rhodes had to rely on his own strength. Rhodes said: "There''s nothing wrong with you saying that, it was indeed one of the predictions she made to me, but that''s not the prediction I''m going to tell you now, and there doesn''t seem to be any connection between the two. " Hearing what Rhodes said, the Flame Girl was immediately unhappy, she stretched out her hand to beat Rhodes, and snorted coquettishly: "I guessed it right, you just don''t want to admit it! Messijia has done so many things!" Prophecy, do I have to be right about all of them? According to you, I don¡¯t seem to have the moment when I guessed right.¡± The Flaming Girl looked over with suspicious eyes, as if saying that Rhodes was using the prophecy to play tricks on her, and at the same time, there was a bit of annoyance in her eyes, as if Rhodes didn''t give an explanation. , she will not spare him lightly. In this regard, Rhodes could only shrug his shoulders. If what she said was true, Rhodes would not deliberately tease her, but the prophecy she said was really not the one Rhodes wanted to tell her. Rhodes didn''t speak immediately, but held her hand. Her arm was blazing, and her whole hand was as flawless as white porcelain calcined in a raging fire. Just lifting it up, one could feel the flames burning. It''s hot as hell. "It is said in the prophecy that I will finally hold the hand of a red-haired woman. Before that, I always thought that the red-haired woman in the prophecy refers to the hero Molly. After all, besides her, who else has A head of fiery red hair? But now, I seem to have found another red-haired woman." Rhodes slowly expressed the confusion in his heart and Messika''s prophecy. In the language of the prophet Messiah, no matter how confused and hesitant he is, he will eventually hold the hand of the red-haired woman. This prophecy has always troubled Rhodes, making him doubt his own choice. As the situation developed, Rhodes seemed to have found the red-haired woman mentioned in the prophecy. Before becoming the great red dragon, Moliel had short fiery hair, and Rhodes once believed that she was the red-haired woman mentioned in the prophecy. But now, Rhodes seems to be a little uncertain. The Flame Maiden who is incarnated by flames, her hair is also as blazing as a flame, and the long fiery red hair hangs down her shoulders, like a burning flame. If there is anyone who can match the red-haired woman in the prophecy, besides Molly, the flame girl in front of her must be one. For this reason, Rhodes also felt a little puzzled. Could it be that the red-haired woman mentioned in the prophecy was actually Fromm? Will he hold the hand of the fire elemental monarch in the end, instead of Molly as he thought before? Or is he overthinking everything? No one knows how the prophecy is fulfilled. If you believe too much in the prophecy, or find ways to avoid the things in the prophecy, it is likely to cause all kinds of greater disasters. Maybe it is not discovered until the end that all the tragedies in the prophecy, It was all caused by myself in order to avoid the prophecy from happening. In that situation, the gain outweighs the loss. Regarding the content of the prophecy, Rhodes is also skeptical. He has no way to completely believe the content of the prophecy, nor can he completely disbelieve it. Take the flame girl in front of her as an example, Rhodes is quite comfortable getting along with her, because Rhodes knows that she is a real lunatic, Rhodes wants to conquer the world, but she wants the whole world to burn, just out of love Jealousy, Rhodes believed, it must be something she could do, compared to her, Rhodes was nothing more than normal. If Rhodes really held her hand, Rhodes couldn''t imagine what it would be like. If she really let Rhodes prove her love like Tula Leon, Rhodes would have nothing to do with her, saying After all, the hero Tula Leon is all to blame. How can there be such proof of loving someone? Compared with the flame girl in front of him, Rhodes still prefers the purple-haired girl all the time. If Rhodes decides for himself, when he conquers the whole world, the crown that belongs to the queen will fall on Inota''s head without accident. In fact, Yin Nuota started his journey with him from the very beginning. At that time, he did not have the current field of love. It''s just that the prophecy doesn''t seem to think so. According to Messijia''s prophecy, Rhodes will hold the red-haired woman''s hand no matter what, which also makes Rhodes a little confused. If what was mentioned in the prophecy was that he used the name of marriage to permanently solve the threat of the time domain, it would be fine, but I am afraid that things are not like this. If something unexpected happens, Rhodes can only do his best to deal with it. Rhodes believed in the prophecy of Messiah, no matter how absurd the prophecy was, but the prophecy is like this, no one knows what will happen in the future, even the Time Domain stands at the end of the long river of time, and changes the past Things, but there is no way to see the future in advance. The reason why prophets are prophets is precisely because they see the power of the future. Even if Messika is called a false prophet, her prophecy ability is unmatched by any prophet in the world. Rhodes has always been I believe that the prophecy made by Messika will definitely come true, but this time, the content of the prophecy seems to be contrary to Rhodes'' idea. And beside Rhodes, after hearing what he said, the corner of Flaming Girl''s mouth could not help but curl up to the sky. If Rhodes was not still in front of her, she could hardly help laughing out loud. Leaning close to Rhode''s ear, he whispered, "Rhod, you won''t lie to me with the content of the prophecy, will you?" "Why am I lying to you? Or do you have something worth lying to me?" Rhodes was a little helpless, even the most precious elemental authority of the fire elemental monarch could be lent to him without reservation, what else could Rhodes lie to her necessary? I don''t know how she came up with this idea. The flaming girl raised her mouth and looked at Rhodes with bright and fiery eyes: "That''s good, if you lie to me, I will definitely not spare you. Since the prophecy is true... then you know, that red-haired woman Who is it?" "It''s Morel, right? It must be Morel." Rhode glanced at her, but couldn''t imagine holding her hand. Could it be that Rhode wanted to watch the world burn with her? Rhodes chose to conquer the world, not to burn the world as firewood, so he had to use Morrill''s name as a shield. Sure enough, Rhodes'' words immediately annoyed her. There was a red-haired girl in front of Rhodes, but he only thought about the big red dragon. How could the flame girl bear it? She turned sideways, as if she didn''t intend to talk to Rhodes anymore, she just turned her back wrapped in the red dress to Rhodes. Rhodes was also a little helpless. Apart from her identity as the elemental monarch, she was also a jealous king in hell. She didn''t expect that just a few words would make her unhappy. Just when the Flaming Girl was secretly angry, she suddenly felt a little itchy in the back of her head, and she turned her body slightly, and then she caught a glimpse of Rhodes beside her from the corner of her eyes showing a bit of resentment, and saw Rhodes stretching out his hand, be careful He lifted up a bundle of loose hair behind her head, a little surprised, and seemed a little exaggerated: "Oh, so there is a red-haired woman here, why didn''t I find out before?" Hearing what Rhodes said, the flame girl was so angry and funny, she couldn''t help returning to Rhodes'' arms, with scorching heat waves and prairie fires, she said softly, "I think you are deliberately teasing me." "I don''t think so." Rhode spread his hands, he didn''t mean to say that, he could only blame the prophecy for being too outrageous, "Now there are two red-haired women beside me, what do you think will happen in the end?" Who is it that can make me feel honored to hold her hand?" "Of course it''s me!" Hearing Rhodes'' question, the Flaming Girl hurriedly replied, she didn''t want another red-haired woman, the big red dragon, to take her place. In the end, her face was also stained with redness, and the redness spread all the way to her back. If Rhodes stretched out his hand, he would definitely feel that her face at this moment was even hotter than the flames in the depths of hell. While chatting and laughing with Rhodes, the Flaming Girl also learned of such a unique prophecy. She still doesn''t know how the prophecy will be realized in the end, but she is confident that the prophecy will definitely come true. Just as Rhodes trusts Messijia''s prophecy, so does the Flame Maiden. As the king of hell, she certainly understands what kind of ability Messijia has. If she can''t even believe her prophecy, there is What is worthy of her trust? Are you going to believe in those other so-called prophets? Their accomplishments in prophecy did not even reach the surface of Messika. This is the first time the Flame Maiden has heard of this prophecy. Before this, neither Rhodes nor Messijia had ever told her the content of the prophecy. She had a premonition in her heart. When she heard the red-haired woman Rhodes was talking about, her intuition told her that it must be herself, and it would never be a big red dragon. This point makes the flame girl firmly believe in this prophecy. If it is said that it is a symbol of disaster or an extremely ominous prophecy, of course she has reasons for not believing it, but the current prophecy is clearly beneficial to her , can even be said to be her most hoped-for result, how could she not believe in the content of the prophecy. The Flaming Girl didn''t know how to realize what was mentioned in the prophecy, and she became the red-haired woman who was finally held by Rhodes, but she firmly believed that the prophecy would definitely come true, believed in what was mentioned in the prophecy, and believed that it hadn''t happened yet fate. As one of the kings in charge of crime and ruling hell, she should have declared war on fate. Destiny is the shackles on the heads of all creatures. It is an existence that arrogant kings cannot tolerate, and it is also the root of the doomsday war. She should have challenged that unfair fate like other kings and elemental monarchs, and cut off the shackles that bound her soul, but at this moment, she suddenly felt that there was nothing wrong with obeying fate. Following the content of the prophecy is the best compliance with fate. At the end of that fate, she will eventually hold Rhodes'' hand and become an existence hand in hand with Rhodes. Could it be that she resists the established destiny and violates the prophecy? Instructions, can we get a better ending? She doesn''t think so, sometimes it''s a good thing to obey fate. Fate is sometimes so wonderful that no one can fathom it. She looked at Rhodes beside her, and couldn''t help showing a sweet smile at the corner of her mouth. If she can get that happy ending according to the predicted fate, then she is willing to be driven by fate, and she will do everything possible to help Luo De, eventually became the prophesied red-haired woman. Maybe at that time, she can also let Rhodes prove her love to herself, she wants Rhodes to prove how much she loves her, just like what the hero Tula Leon did, thinking of this, the smile on her face also become sweeter and brighter. As for Rhodes, who was stared at by her, he could not help but feel uncomfortable meanings pouring out of his heart at this moment. Obviously, the warmest flame was in his arms, but he still felt that kind of flame that would not matter no matter what. The inescapable chill, this discovery, couldn''t help but make Rhodes deeply frown. From the intoxicated expression of the flame girl, for some reason, Rhodes always felt that he felt a little bad, and he didn''t know what kind of crazy thoughts came to her, who was crazy by nature, but this time , it is no longer her alone to complete those crazy ideas, but Rhodes together with her. At the end, feeling the warmth of the flame, looking at the picture projected by the Eternal Magic Eye, the ruthless hero Tula Leon was gradually approaching, and even Rhodes couldn''t help sighing slightly. The flame girl in front of me, she can''t really be the red-haired woman mentioned in the prophecy, right? Chapter 2882 Kegel walked under the podium, and finally waited until the undead administrators finished their speeches, and finally it was his turn to take the stage. It would be a lie to say that he was not nervous. Kegel took a deep breath and tried to calm down his restless heart. It will be his occasion later, and he can''t make a mistake at this time. If something goes wrong, I''m afraid he won''t be able to forgive himself. Trying to get his mood back to normal, Kegel looked up at the crowded doomsday kings, seeing that their attention was not on himself who was about to take the stage, but on the monstrous aura in the distance, he was a little anxious for a while . Kegel also felt that monstrous terrifying aura. No matter who that person is, he probably doesn''t have any good intentions. He doesn''t know who is so bold that he dares to destroy such an important occasion. He only hopes that other legion members It can be intercepted as soon as possible. If that person ruins his speech, it is a situation that no one wants to see, and Kegel will not spare that person lightly. Just as Kegel was about to go on stage, Speaker Erica suddenly stopped him. Kegel was slightly taken aback, and reminded: "Sir, according to the order you originally arranged, I should be the next one to give a speech..." "Of course I know." Erica just waved her hand. The whole sequence of the process was arranged by her. Of course, she knew who should speak on stage next, but what happened now made the previous arrangements have to be adjusted, " The situation has changed, and the Commander of the Flying Undead will give you a speech ahead of time, so you should meet up with Frazer as soon as possible, and lead the army to face the uninvited guest." "What?" Kegel was taken aback for a moment. Compared to the cancellation of his speech, what shocked him more was the order from Speaker Erica, the strongest force of the Undead Legion, and the top magician in the underground world. But it''s all here, even if the demigod comes, it''s not without the power to fight, but Erica still behaves extremely dignified. Could it be that the uninvited guest is really so powerful? Erica didn''t say much. As the second-generation president of the magic guild in the past, she knew many secret records in the guild. The gates of different dimensions for mages allow them to travel around the world, and even hell has its own secrets. The visit of the mage. In those secret records, Erica knew the catastrophe that broke out in hell, and the terrifying existence called beasts that slaughtered all the demons. In the mouths of many demons, that is a beast-like existence who was born only for killing, without sanity at all, but in the records of the mage, he is an invincible hero. A demon that is strong enough to overwhelm the entire hell. Wherever it goes, it will only leave a mountain of corpses and a sea of ??bones. No demon can escape his sword. But at the moment, through Margaret''s magic eyes, Erica saw the appearance of the unexpected guest. Who is it if it is not a beast in ancient legends? In the past, he was able to slaughter the entire hell, but now he can destroy the kingdom of the undead. What made Erica sigh was that this feast of kings unexpectedly attracted wild beasts. Now that the strongest power of the undead legion is gathered here, I don''t know if it can really resist that supreme hero. The extremely pure, bright and bright heroic will is enough to create the strongest hero. Erica doesn''t know what the beast''s will is, but only knows that his will is so pure that it doesn''t contain any impurities, and it''s bright enough to make all heroes in the world pale . Many mages who have read the classics believe that the beast is the embodiment of pure killing, and his will is madness and killing. Otherwise, how can he explain his behavior of slaughtering demons? But Erica didn''t think so. How could simple killing support such a brilliant will? How can such a supreme hero be created? Now facing the attacking beasts, Erica could only make the undead army prepare for the battle, which might be a tragic battle. After receiving the order from Speaker Erica, Kegel turned around and left immediately. Even though the cancellation of the speech made him a little sad, he had prepared for that speech for a long time, and he even tore the parchment on which the speech was written. , but as the commander of the sea undead, he shoulders the task of guarding the kingdom of the undead. If he loses the battle because of his dissatisfaction, that is something he does not want to see. Before leaving the podium, Kegel walked towards the podium by a pure white figure. Kegel caught a glimpse of the beautiful figure from the corner of his eye. He blinked, his expression froze for a moment, and he couldn''t turn his mind around. Kegel thought he was wrong, he turned around stiffly, saw the whole picture of the man in his eyes, suddenly felt chills on his back, the hairs all over his body stood on end, the trembling from the soul made him He couldn''t help but want to escape far away, and only being in the undead package of the undead legion could make his mood a little better. He opened his mouth wide and couldn''t help but exclaim: "Angel! That''s a seraphim... you guys See? Why are there angels here? Where are the legion members?" What appeared in Kegel''s eyes was a seraph, with long golden hair flowing down the back of the angel''s head and resting on the pure white soft wings. The plain white dress followed the angel''s front. The row dragged on the ground to make her look more holy. Hearing Kegel''s call, the angel turned around and glanced at him, revealing the tear mole at the corner of her eye, which was the tear she shed for the world. Now Kegel completely recognized the identity of the angel, and he looked shocked for a while: "Holy Judgment Angel? What did you do to His Majesty Rhodes?" If Kegel is not mistaken, the holy angel in front of her is the terrifying existence that forced His Majesty Rhodes into a different plane and almost burned the entire town. According to other legion members, she has a body that originated from With the protection of fate, all ordinary means cannot harm her, only under extremely severe conditions, she will be harmed. She who wields the power of the Holy Judgment is surrounded by God and fate. "Don''t worry, Kegel." Just as Kegel was panicking, a familiar tone came from his ear. Frazer seemed to have expected this scene. Anyone who sees the angel coming will become I became nervous, "Angel of Andorra, she is appointed by His Majesty Rhodes, the commander of the flying undead in the undead army." "What?" Kegel was taken aback for a moment, and then took a deep breath. It turned out that the new and mysterious flight commander in the legion was actually that angel. While Kegel was deeply surprised by this discovery, he couldn''t help but secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Not needing to be an enemy of the angel who was blessed by fate, I don¡¯t know how much it relieved his heart. The power of the holy order on the angel is enough to instantly wipe out most of the undead in the army, even the souls. There is no chance of resurrection at all, which can be said to be the biggest nemesis of the undead. What surprised Kegel even more was that today''s Holy Judgment Angel has become the commander of the flying undead in the undead army, which means that His Majesty Rhodes also returned victorious. With His Majesty Rhodes, all undead are like With the backbone, even in the face of the most powerful enemy, he will never back down. His Majesty Rhodes is the real core of the undead army. Only with him can the undead name in the army be truly reflected. As the coach of the Legion, Frazer certainly understands why Kegel is so excited. Even Frazer himself found it unbelievable when he heard the news for the first time. Unexpectedly, His Majesty Rhodes, who was forced into a different plane by the angel, not only did not have any accidents, but instead surrendered the angel. Let her become a member of the undead kingdom, this is really the best news Frazer has heard during this time. As a native of Erasia, Frazer understands the horror of the Holy Order better than anyone in the legion. Her deeds can even be traced back to Erasia''s oldest age. Her power Far from being comparable to those ordinary angels in the future, the blessing of fate on her body is enough to help her defeat all powerful enemies. When Rhodes was forced into a dangerous situation by the Holy Inquisitor Angel, Frazer once felt deeply worried for him, thinking that Rhodes will definitely be in danger this time, and almost no one can escape from the angel''s hands. Not only Frazer, but everyone else thinks so too. After hearing the news, the sorcerers are ready to take advantage of Rhodes'' distress to annex the entire kingdom of the undead and seize control of the undead army. Few of the kings were optimistic about Rhodes, and they were all ready to watch a good show. Frazer knew that the plans of the sorcerers would definitely not succeed, because His Majesty Rhodes had returned. Even if he was in a dangerous situation, even if everything was against him, His Majesty Rhodes still opened a bloody path from the strange plane and returned with the surrendered angel. In front of the returning His Majesty Rhodes, all conspiracies and tricks will be thwarted by him in one fell swoop. "My leader..." Fareser sighed, not only kings and sorcerers, but a more terrifying aura is approaching, the purest heroic will that overrides everything, is Even Fraize has never felt it, but he clearly knows that once that burst of breath approaches, the entire undead kingdom may face a catastrophe, and no one will be spared. The ancient hero who came with the supreme will once made Fraize feel trembling all over. Under the bright will that swept everything, everything seemed so small, everything was so insignificant, and nothing could stop it. He is a hero, everything will be wiped out under his sword, it seems that he is the root cause of the doomsday catastrophe. However, when thinking of His Majesty Rhodes, Frazier''s originally nervous and anxious heart suddenly calmed down. He believed in his leader. His Majesty Rhodes has created too many miracles and defeated one invincible opponent after another. , He believes that His Majesty Rhodes is the same this time, even that supreme hero cannot defeat His Majesty Rhodes. "Prepare to fight, this time is not a practice." Looking at the holy angel walking slowly on the stage, Frazer withdrew his gaze, and turned his mind to more important things. When the enemy is approaching, as the commander of the legion, he can''t mess himself up at such a moment . Beside him, Kegel immediately took the order and quickly returned to the formation of the sea undead, ready to face the incoming enemies together. Although the strength of the sea undead is limited everywhere on land, their real battlefield belongs to the ocean, but the sea undead led by Kegel is still a considerable force, even on land, they can also display their impressive strength . How to show the power of the sea undead during the military parade, this problem can make Kegel very troubled. The sea undead is mostly composed of fish, and it is even difficult to move when it comes to land. He can''t dig a river. , So as to show the power of the sea undead? After a long period of thinking, Kegel finally thought of a way, which is to show it in the form of a bat. Maybe the sea undead can''t move freely on the shore, but when they transform into bats according to the vampire''s ability, all problems are solved. Under the gaze of Rhodes with scarlet eyes, all creatures that turned into vampires will also be blessed by the power of the ghost king''s cloak, turning into sixth-order hybrid undead, possessing the two powers of the Lich King and the Vampire King. Originating from the power of the vampire king, those vampires can exist in the form of bats for a long time without worrying about the lack of duration. Even conservatively estimated, the continuous bat transformation time is more than several months, which guarantees the survival of the sea undead. Their movement on land is unrestricted. In addition to those sea undead with the power of the vampire king, there are other sea undead under Kegel''s command. They have legendary ranks, so they cannot be affected by the power of the scarlet eye. Rhodes'' scarlet eye can only affect Those creatures with a lower rank than him. For those sea undead who are powerful but inconvenient to move, Kegel can only ask Faleze to call some great demons who are extremely good at evading flames, and let those big demons use the power of evading flames to bring them Wraiths of the Sea move as a tactic when necessary. Due to the cancellation of the speech, according to Kegel''s prediction, the part that was originally paired with the speech to demonstrate the power of the sea undead in the legion is gone. This can''t help but make Kegel feel a little uncomfortable. He is preparing for the parade of the sea undead. It took a while, but unexpectedly it was canceled due to an accident. However, Kegel is not so regretful at the moment. Although he cannot show the kings the power of the sea undead by marching in formation, he can do this in another way. A more effective way than the marching array, and a more intuitive way to demonstrate the power of the sea undead, is through real battles. Sensing that the heroic aura was getting closer, Kegel''s expression also sank, and the original fear was left behind by him. Now he is the marine commander of the legion. Chapter 2883 The Angel of Andor held his hands in front of his body, passed over a group of undead generals, and under the watchful eyes of the kings, he came to the podium overlooking everyone. With the appearance of the angel, looking at the holy and dazzling figure and the exaggerated six wings behind him, the nearby kings couldn''t help but exclaimed. "It''s her... the angel who attacked the magic city." "Why did she appear here? Didn''t she claim to eradicate the villains? Why are you unmoved now?" [Currently used, the app with the most complete and best audio for listening to books, integrated with 4 major speech synthesis engines, over 100 kinds of timbres, and an artifact that supports offline reading, huanyuanapp.com Source App] The discussion of the kings spread, and they all speculated about the situation of the holy angels. No one knew that the angels who were jealous of evil and incompatible with them, the kings of the doomsday, would smile on the podium at this moment. That was simply a dream. general things. Many people were even terrified by the appearance of the angels. The power belonging to the holy angels can kill most of the kings in a nearly crushing way. Only heroes can be spared. Even if the Lord of the Undead returns, There is no way to revive them again. That is the most dazzling angel among the clouds, which symbolizes the merciless judgment sent down by God. Anyone who obeys fate, no one can escape from that judgment, will be wiped out under the judgment. All the kings who heard the name of the holy angel felt trembling at this moment. The name belonging to that angel is so terrible. There were also only a few people who were slightly taken aback when they saw the Holy Judgment Angel, as if they thought of another possibility that shocked them. The Holy Judgment Angel who chased Rhodes may not have succeeded, but the Lord of the Undead who was at a disadvantage in the end, it seems that this is the only way to explain why the Holy Jurisdiction Angel showed such a appearance. "This is impossible¡­¡­" In the sorcerer''s camp, Hader shook his face, as if he was in a rage, staring at the incomparably holy angel, his eyes were full of disbelief. As the ruler of the underground world in the past, Harder has heard the name of the Holy Judgment Angel for a long time. It is the most legendary angel in ancient Erasia. Protection, can be called an invincible existence. However, such an angel ended up being defeated by Rhodes and became a member of the kingdom of the undead. It was impossible for this to happen, but it really happened. Harder didn''t know how Rhodes defeated the holy angel, not to mention that he was in such a predicament, almost unable to use all the divine weapons, and it was difficult for other undead to enter that special spiritual space, but he chose That''s it. Not only Hader, but other sorcerers also showed strange expressions. If Rhodes returns, under his domain of death, it will be almost impossible for the sorcerers to seize control of the undead army , all conspiracies and schemes against the kingdom of the undead are useless in front of the lord of the undead, and that is what is terrible about the lord of the undead. Sandro, who was in the sorcerer''s camp, just showed an expression that he knew this when he saw the holy angel, and the black magic sword in his arms couldn''t help trembling. Listen carefully, and you can hear the low-pitched sound of the sword. song. As if feeling the sound of the sword, Andor glanced over and looked at the owner of this generation of black magic sword. Her eyes fell on Sandro, who completely lost his flesh and blood due to the curse of the black magic sword, and became On the right side of the body like a skeleton, he couldn''t help but shook his head at him. The trembling of the black magic sword became more intense. The dark magic sword, which contained infinite evil energy, was no longer as powerful as it used to be in front of that angel, and even had a tendency to avoid and flee. This discovery made Sandro frown Unexpectedly, that angel could exert such an astonishing influence on the black magic sword, which is powerful enough to curse all things, but it dared not show any power in front of the angel. It was as ordinary as a fire stick. It wasn''t until Sandro held the hilt of the sword that the power of the master of the Black Demon Sword radiated, which calmed down the trembling Black Demon Sword. What made Sandro''s expression sink was that the angel was really so terrifying that it could even affect his plan. As the owner of the Black Demon Sword, if he planned to use the Black Demon Sword against that angel, he might end up in a terrible situation . On the side, Molly also noticed Andor''s appearance, and couldn''t help but let out a cold snort. The cold snort containing endless dragon power spread around, and all the sorcerers who heard the cold snort felt their hearts go numb, followed by a rush of blood. Under the cold snort, the monster under the legend All the magicians felt their hearts were shaken, and it was difficult to calm down for a long time. Just a cold snort was enough to shock them unceasingly. When the big red dragon got angry, it could suppress and kill countless enemies with its power alone. "Rod, I knew that your life is like a rock blocking the long river of time. You can''t rush away, but it''s not so easy to die." Facing the figure of the angel on the podium, Molly let out a proud voice. Dragon Roar. The appearance of the holy angel was also like a signal, telling everyone one thing, that is, Rhodes not only did nothing wrong, but successfully surrendered the extremely powerful angel. The kings of the world would never have believed it. Stepping on the blazing flames, Rhodes also stood side by side with the angels across the space under the gaze of the kings. The pitch-black cloak fluttered behind him, and the blazing divine sword showed its power in his hands. The fallen elite stood up again, and shouted the name of the Lord of the Undead. He looked at the big red dragon not far away, and said in response : "It seems that I came at the right time. I got news that someone seems to be very dissatisfied with our wedding and plans to come here to make a big fuss." "Who is so bold?" Molly said angrily. The marriage is not only related to the sacred weapon of the female giant dragon, but also to the undead army that is expected to conquer the world. Even if things break down in the end, it must be because of her will, and not be broken by anyone else. Now hearing what Rhodes said, Moliel Longyan was furious. Under the terrifying coercion of the big red dragon, I don''t know how many sorcerers couldn''t bear it and almost fell to the ground, but they all resisted. Leaving, being able to be injured under the pressure of the Dragon King is also a kind of glory that belongs to them. Rhodes didn''t speak, but put his finger on his mouth, making a hissing gesture. With the appearance of Rhodes, the kings who were still extremely noisy fell into silence at this moment, feeling the pure breath of death, and no one dared to say another word. When the angel came to power before, the kings were able to talk about everything about the angel, but when they saw the Lord of the Undead, the coldness and chill instantly overwhelmed their consciousness, and no one would say a word at this moment, even if Just making a little noise is disrespect to that pure death. Following Rhode''s signal, Molier squinted her eyes, and the dazzling golden dragon boy narrowed her eyes, staring straight at Rhode who appeared, and in Molier''s ear, there was also a sound at this moment. There were some different voices. At first, there seemed to be only the sound of wind and snow. These sounds are so common in the snowy region that almost no one would pay attention to such sounds, but if you listen carefully, you can hear them from the howling wind. , heard some completely different voices, it was like the shouts of killing resounding through the sky, and it was like the roaring and roaring of countless people and horses. In the end, it turned into the cries of countless resentful souls, mixed with heart-wrenching wailing sounds, and this was the sound that echoed in Molier''s ears. The end of the sound is located outside the magic city, where countless members of the undead legion are marching towards the ancient hero who came with the supreme will, and were wiped out by the hero''s sword. The towering snow mountain was flattened by the hero''s sword, and the undead surrounded by layers were also cut out by him. Nothing can stop the hero''s footsteps, and right in front of his route, It is the magic city where Rhodes is located. This is why Rhodes had to show up early. He didn''t want everything in the Magic City to be wiped out by that supreme hero. At that time, even the Time Domain wouldn''t work well. If that hero is really allowed to do whatever he wants, Rhodes may lose his only chance to fight against the big red dragon. From Erica''s report, Rhodes learned that Morrill planned to annex the Undead Legion in one fell swoop while he was away. Unlike the worried undead generals, Rhodes thinks this is a good thing, which shows that in addition to the two dragon artifacts, Morrill still values ??other powers in him, rather than asking for nothing from him at all, which is also why The success of Rhodes'' plan has brought more possibilities. If this event hadn''t happened, and the supreme hero hadn''t made trouble, according to Rhode''s original plan, he would have to appear on the stage when Morrill finally made a move. Heroes confront. "It''s him." Beside Rhodes, the Andorra angel who smiled at him, felt the burst of breath, and the smile on his face gradually converged. "Do you know that hero?" Rhodes asked in a low voice. Many powerful beings have heard about the deeds of the hero Tula Leon. It is difficult to know the other powerful existences. Andor is also one of the angels among the clouds. Like him, he comes from the oldest era of Erathia. It is reasonable to know the deeds of the hero Tula Leon. Listening to Rhodes'' inquiry, Andor nodded and replied: "I have a lot of grievances with that hero. He rushed ahead of me and solved the devil king of hell who came to the world. It made me fail to complete the task. I was so angry, I didn''t expect that after so many years, I could feel his breath again." Rhodes took a look at Andor. He didn''t expect that, as a holy angel, when she failed in such a mission, someone rushed to help her solve the devil in hell. If Rhodes hadn''t heard it with his own ears, and Confirming that what the Angel of Andorra told him must be the truth, Rhodes would not believe such a thing. "My lord Rhodes, the aura of that hero is approaching now, and my chance of revenge is at hand. Please allow me to take action and finish that enemy for you." The golden blade gathered in the hands of the Angel of Andorra. She asked Rhodes for instructions docilely. Following her words, bursts of strong killing intent were released with her movements. Even Rhodes could feel it. The sense of judgment in Andorra. During the countless years in Cloud City, Angel of Andorra has judged countless sinners. Even though her soul was once silenced by the fall of the stigmata, even Rhodes felt that the murderous aura was extremely rare. Judging sinners is also a kind of killing. Even angels will be stained with that killing aura. In Rhodes'' perception, those who can compare with the angels of Andorra in terms of pure murderous aura, except those hell kings, Only the approaching beast remained. As the most murderous holy angel on the front line of fighting against evil, without the support of extremely strong beliefs, it is easy to be polluted by that murderous aura and criminal karma, and then completely degenerate, and never again. Restore the glory that once belonged to the angels. The arrogant king in the depths of hell used to be the holy angel in charge of judgment, but in the end he was completely depraved due to various reasons. After him, Andor took over the power of judgment and became the new generation of holy angel in Yunzhong City , her soul has never shown any signs of filth, and to her, depravity seems to be something that doesn''t exist at all. If it wasn''t for meeting Rhodes, and by coincidence, under the double influence of the spiritual monarch and the domain of love, it would be almost impossible to make Andor fall. She is an angel transformed into a righteous person. Her body and heart are born for justice. Her body enjoys the most noble protection from destiny. No means can harm her, which is undoubtedly the best proof . However, that blessing of fate is already a thing of the past. With the deviation of Andorra''s belief, she lost that blessing of fate that can almost immunize against all harm, only the power of judgment on the soul She didn''t disperse, and she was still able to display the terrifying power of the Holy Judgment Angel, but it was only limited to attack. As for the defense, she still had to rely on Rhodes'' Death Domain. What really surprised Rhodes was the murderous aura of the hero Tula Leon, the beast in hell. In Rhode''s memory, those existences that slaughtered all beings, whether it was the king of hell, the king of elements, or the holy angel in front of him, or even him and Molly combined, couldn''t compare to that slow-walking creature in terms of murderous aura. the beast. This can only show one thing, more creatures died in the hands of wild beasts than all the powerful beings in the world, even if the demigods add up, there are not as many as beasts, Rhodes didn''t know that he Exactly how many creatures were slaughtered, I only know that it must be an extremely terrifying amount. Chapter 2884 "Don''t be careless." Facing Andorra''s challenge, Rhodes just responded indifferently. The beast that came from afar was not something she could defeat alone. Even Rhodes, when he felt the pure heroic will, couldn''t help trembling in his heart. What stood in the way of that hero was pure toughness. Andor bowed her head, closed her holy eyes, and looked even more solemn. Rhodes'' words were like an imperial decree to her, and she would never disobey them in the slightest. "Rod, was he invited by you? I don''t remember such a person on the guest list." Mo Lier''s dissatisfaction was heard, she was obviously annoyed that all the limelight was taken away by wild beasts, she was the master of time, she was incarnated as a big red dragon, and no one was allowed to be more dazzling than her. "That''s really a coincidence. I''m also wondering if he was invited by you." Rhodes stared at the big red dragon and said, "It seems that our combination really angered that hero. The wedding hasn''t started yet. So I was eager to oppose it. Are you interested in taking action and solving that hero?" Molier raised her head and thought for a while, and finally said coldly: "You go and deal with him!" "Okay." Rhodes was not surprised by this result, but just shrugged. In terms of pure strength, the beast has reached the point where no one can match it, not even a demigod can match it, even if Moliel confronts him, he is in danger of being beheaded by him at any time. Only a higher level of power, such as the Time Domain on Morell, can limit that hero. With the blessing of the Time Domain, Molly, who turned into a big red dragon, can stand invincible in front of that hero, but that''s all. There is still a huge difference between not failing and completely defeating him. Even with the time domain, Morel still has a fatal weakness. Once she dies completely on a certain timeline, she will no longer be able to use the power of time. However, it is also very difficult to kill her who is transformed into a big red dragon. If she cannot be killed instantly, as long as she is given a little time to react, she can change the time and completely escape from danger. From the hero Tula Leon, Rhodes saw a glimmer of possibility. Under the sword of that supreme hero, even the hero Morrill was at risk of falling, and even the time domain was too late to display it, so he Will be completely strangled by the hero. Shaking his head, Rhode looked at the Angel of Andor again. The beast contained the purest will of a hero. Under the blessing of that burst of will, nothing could stop him, not even the blessing of fate from the Angel of Andorra. Fate''s sweeping of Andorra, the ability to protect her from all harm, has no effect in front of beasts. Even fate cannot bind a real hero. The supreme heroic will carried by the beast is the best weapon to cut through fate. He is the hero who truly broke the shackles of fate. The only thing that can hold him back is probably the power of the death domain. Without the power of the holy order, he can''t destroy the soul. He can only watch the undead he beheaded get up again and again, even the undead His body had already been wiped out under his sword light, but the power of rules originating from the domain of death still awakened those broken souls from the darkness again and again, allowing them to continue to fight for the Lord of the Undead. This discovery also made Rhodes feel a little relieved. Not everyone can obliterate souls like the holy angel. No matter how strong the beast is, it must obey the rules of the death domain. The successive members of the legion rushed towards the lonely beast like a dark wave, vowing to sink him completely under the wave, but the hero''s sword wiped away all the obstacles, and everything that stood in his way would be wiped out. The earth trembled, the sky wailed, and the call of the realm of death gave new life to the legion members. Many obstacles held back the hero Tula Leon, preventing him from taking half a step closer to the magic city. Rhodes was slightly relieved, but he knew that this was not a long-term solution. As the fallen legion members stand up again and again, it takes longer and longer for them to complete a resurrection. It is no longer the quickness of the initial resurrection that can be resurrected in the blink of an eye. Instead, it takes a few minutes, or even longer, to complete completely. Rebirth. In this situation, Rhodes once discovered on the elites of the Hundred Deaths that the continuous resurrection in a short period of time will bring a serious burden to the soul of the creature, and the repeated soul shattering will make the speed of resurrection slower and slower, but It''s never been this serious. Right now, Rhodes is only at the seventh level in terms of level, and all matters related to the field will only be studied by the top-level existence of the seventh level. Even demigods may not be able to figure out all the mysteries in the field. In the domain of death, Rhodes has not mastered all its characteristics. Relying solely on the power of the death domain cannot stop that hero, so he must think of other methods. When the resurrected undead are killed by him again and again, it will take several hours or even longer to recover in the end, but no one can. Continue to drag him. The flames of hell turned into fiery pillars, gushing out from the ground under the beast''s feet. The beast wanted to dodge to avoid it, but the nearby ground, which was nearly a hundred meters away, became as hot as a crater at this moment, and even he couldn''t dodge it. The scouring of the magma completely ignited the beast''s body, and he turned into a complete burning man. However, even so, his pace still did not stop, and his face became even more ferocious. "Rhode, the King of Lust knows his weakness, I can still block the beast for a while, you''d better move faster." The voice belonging to the flame girl rang in Rhode''s ears at this moment. The scene like a volcanic eruption was her masterpiece. The gushing magma not only ignited the body of the beast, but also blasted away all the nearby undead. Even those who have not yet recovered. "Is it just blocking him for a while? I thought with your confidence, even if you couldn''t deal with him, you would definitely say that you would deal with him alone." Rhodes responded. "I tried it hundreds of years ago. Even the arrogant king couldn''t defeat the heroic will in him. I can''t do it." The flame girl said helplessly. Rhodes shook his head, looking at the wild beast that was still stalking slowly while being ignited by the flames, he could only remind the flame girl: "Be careful yourself, even if you can''t stop that hero, you don''t need to hold on. I have enough The undead hold him back." The Flame Maiden didn''t answer, she just took out something from her bosom, it was a pitch-black orb, and the light that shattered all resistance from the orb was enough to deal with wild beasts. However, what made the Flaming Girl slightly stunned was that under the illumination of the ball of destruction, the beast that turned into Pyroman did not change at all, and did not wail in pain at all because of the burning of the flames, as if the divine weapon was lost at this moment. Its effect is mediocre, but that is obviously impossible. How could the intact artifact suddenly fail at such a moment. After ruling out the option of the artifact malfunctioning, no matter how surprising the rest might be, the Flaming Girl couldn''t help but not believe it. The beast walking in the sea of ??flames in front of him has no resistance to the flames at all. The effect of the ball of destruction is exactly the same as if it had no effect. He is under the burning of hell fire all the time, but he His expression didn''t change a bit, as if it wasn''t his body at all. Under the action of that supreme heroic will, all the injuries he suffered would recover quickly before he fulfilled his wishes, but the unbearable pain was unreservedly acting on his body superior. Pain can''t stop his footsteps, even if there is an endless sea of ??flames ahead, it can''t shake the desire in his heart, and nothing can knock him down until he implements the heroic will in his heart. "This is impossible..." The Flaming Girl showed some surprise. Under the illumination of the ball of destruction, even the great demon would scream in pain when he fell into the sea of ??flames, with almost no exceptions. However, the Flame Girl couldn''t believe what was going on right now. The supreme will to not be afraid of pain and all obstacles was the source of the beast''s strength. Now she understood why the demons in hell would call Tula Leon a beast. People are afraid of pain, and because of pain, they will understand fear, and thus understand what can be done and what cannot be done. People don''t stick their hands into flames because flames can truly cause unbearable pain, even for demons. However, beasts don''t know pain, and naturally they don''t know fear. For beasts, there is nothing they can''t do. Even if there is a sea of ??fire ahead, they will step into it without hesitation. "Rod, you''d better think of a way..." Looking at Rhodes going away, the flame girl couldn''t help complaining. The beast in front of her had slaughtered the entire hell, and even the arrogant king had to use all her strength to deal with it. She was able to hold the beast for a while, and it was already her. What can be done is the limit. "For Your Majesty Rhodes!" In the sea of ??flames, there are also demons who don''t know the pain. They come back from death again and again, and attack the beasts again. The pace of the wild beasts will never break their will. All the kings from the city showed their means, some took out their magic eyes, and some of the kings stared at the crystal ball, seeing what happened in the sea of ??flames, they couldn''t help but exclaimed for a while. "It''s those elites who are not afraid of death. I''m afraid only they can do it." "When I watched Legion Deathmatch before, I couldn''t see their strength. Now when they wake up from death again and again, I understand how terrifying they are." One of the kings, who has spent a long time in Diya, the knowledgeable Asri, felt something wrong when she felt the breath of Tula Leon. As the original necromancer, she and the hero Tula People of the same era as Leon had seen Erathia''s most glorious era, and she also had a strong impression of the atmosphere full of supreme heroic will. "It''s that hero..." Asri said slowly, as a hero, she can better understand the hard-earned will of the supreme hero, and also understand what is hidden under the will of the hero. What kind of power, even the invincible Lord of the Undead in the past, is still not enough in front of that power. Asri looked worriedly at the hundreds of dead elites who came back to life again and again in the sea of ??fire. They fought in the sea of ??fire, endured the indiscriminate illumination from the ball of destruction, and also lost their ability to resist the flames. In other words, they not only have to endure the pain caused by each death, but also have to endure the burning of the fire, and even the flames are difficult to hide. Even so, none of them chose to retreat, but stood in front of the beast like the most solid wall, preventing him from approaching the magic city. The golden sword light swept across, and under the brilliance of the sea of ??fire, the beast''s sword light had a little golden red, which also made the power of the sword light look even more frightening, even the most solid wall, He also couldn''t block the power of his sword, and could only be secretly shattered under the will of the supreme hero. Even the elite who died many times couldn''t bear it. I''m afraid that when this battle is over, the record of the number of resurrections of each of the hundred-dead elite will be greatly increased. However, no one cares about this issue right now. Everyone''s attention is being held back by the supreme hero. Every move is enough to trigger a devastating disaster. "Damn it..." Feeling the power of the beast, the Flame Girl couldn''t help but look up. On the seat belonging to the messenger of hell, the king of lust was eating pie leisurely, as if he had been waiting for the beast for a long time. Rhodes was gradually approaching, ready to face the beast. She asks about the weakness of the beast. Thinking of all the things the beasts have done, whether it is slaughtering the demons in hell, or killing all living beings indiscriminately right now, they are all for one thing, which is to prove their love to Cesia, and the flame girl is jealous in her heart. Knowing why the Beast is so obsessed with the Lust King, trying to prove an impossible promise to her, and almost making it. However, when seeing Rhodes, the jealousy in the flame girl''s eyes slowly dissipated again. Who said that only the king of lust is worthy of that shocking love? So can she. She believed that when the time came, Rhodes would use the same method to prove his love to her. Just as the flame girl was thinking about it, she couldn''t help but get distracted by the movements in her hands. The beast would not let go of this opportunity. After finding out where she was secretly manipulating the flames, a sword glow piercing the sky swept over. Under that burst of sword light, Flaming Girl couldn''t dodge in time, and was about to be hit by it. Even if she turned into an elemental giant, she couldn''t avoid the attack of the sword light at all. At this moment, a black shadow blocked her in front of. Chapter 2885 Standing between the Flaming Girl and the burst of sword light, Rhodes felt a strong crisis rushing towards his face, and the blood flowing in his limbs and bones would freeze instantly. Under the blow of the supreme hero, everything seemed insignificant, the protection of fate would be quietly shattered, and the artifact would be cut off mercilessly. Rhodes felt a little breathless for a while. If the blow was solidified, Even Rhodes will fall here. The power belonging to the beast is so domineering and incomprehensible, even a demigod may not be able to hold his sword. Facing the burst of golden red sword light piercing the sky, even the Titan Arrow in Rhode''s hand was completely dimmed at this moment, and the brilliance belonging to the divine weapon was quietly extinguished in front of the hero. If Rhodes intends to use the Titan''s Arrow to resist, the final result is that the arrow will shatter and kill people. There will be no other possibility. Under that radiant and boundless heroic will, everything will completely perish. Rhodes also had a premonition of this, and with a stern expression, he threw something from his arms. It was a palm-sized spherical container shining with silver light, and it contained endless lightning from the Titan''s Arrow. That is one of the research results of the Titan Project. The Titan Thunder is a collection of endless lightning. When the Titan Thunder actually explodes, the damage it can cause should be calculated in units of tens of millions. Titan Thunder, that is the strongest ultimate move in Rhodes'' hands. It is far more powerful than the ultimate lightning formed by himself. Only this level of power can resist the blow of the beast. As the Titan God Thunder touched the beast''s sword light, the space seemed to freeze completely. No one could see what happened. Everything in front of them was occupied by blazing white light, followed by boundless air waves sweeping in, covering everything. In the range of the air wave, no matter if it was a house or a living thing, they were all torn off by a huge force at this moment. If Rhodes hadn''t used the power of the air elemental monarchy to suppress the rising air wave, the aftermath of the collision of forces alone would be enough to destroy the entire magic city. I don''t know how many kings would have Died under the aftermath of this force. With the impact of the air waves and the leaping of endless lightning, Rhodes protected the flame girl behind him, and was bounced away by the strong shock, without any damage. "Are you okay? You saved me..." The flame girl''s concerned inquiry sounded in his ear, and Rhodes just shrugged his shoulders as he looked at the pair of flaming eyes that contained a little worry: "I told you to be careful, that hero is not an ordinary person." What made Rhodes a little helpless was that the Flame Maiden, who had withdrawn all her flame power, was instantly defeated in front of the beast, and even the hero''s blow was hard to resist. If it wasn''t for Rhodes'' timely assistance, she would not die. Also got hurt. After fully feeling the strength of the beast, the flame girl couldn''t help shrinking her neck: "Rod, I advise you to quickly organize the evacuation. In the hundreds of years of hell, thanks to the shelter left by the stigmata, the devil They were not killed by wild beasts, it doesn''t look like you have a shelter here." Rhodes just shook his head, he hasn''t reached the end of the mountain, how can he give up his long-standing plan and be scared away by wild beasts now? If it really came to a dead end, he could still ask Molier for help, and let the big red dragon use the power of time to turn the tide of the battle. Rhodes looked back at the position where the Titan God Thunder and the golden red sword light were contending. The space there could not bear such a powerful force, and it had completely collapsed. Ten thousand damage burst out of the power and influence. "Thanks to your help, I probably know the level of that hero''s power." Rhodes said slowly, his eyes fell on the beast walking in the sea of ??flames, his eyes flashed with thought. The power belonging to the Titan God Thunder is equivalent to the power contained in each sword glow of the hero Tula Leon, and the damage is as high as tens of millions. This is why the Titan God Thunder can block the sword glow. It is on the same level strength. A single damage of up to tens of millions... Rhodes never imagined that one day, he would feel that terrifying power in something other than the Titan God Thunder. When Rhode first got the Titan God Thunder, he thought it was the whole The strongest explosive damage in the world, I didn''t expect to be able to feel this on the beast. To create a Titan Thunder, it takes a long time and the accumulation of resources. The most core source of power is the Titan Arrow in Rhodes'' hands, and only the endless lightning released by the Titan Arrow is enough to use it. Support the creation of Titan Thunder. The lightning that Rhodes released in a single shot can only cause 480 points of panel damage, and the ultimate lightning that has been blessed with mana can do more than 10,000 damage, but only the Titan Thunder that has stored infinite energy after a long accumulation of lightning, Only then can the essential changes occur, and the damage will be pushed to tens of millions. Until now, the entire Titan Project only produced three Titan God Thunders, one of which was used up when Rhodes was fighting the Angel of Andor, and failed to break the protection of fate on Andor, while the other was At this moment, to save the flame girl from the beast''s sword light, only the last one remained unused. As for the beast moving forward in the sea of ??flames, every sword he swung was equivalent to the power released by a Titan Thunder, which was enough to cause tens of millions of damage, which was enough to explain the problem. Tens of millions of injuries at every turn made the beast appear invincible. The life value of ordinary legendary creatures is only a few thousand points, and the existence that can reach tens of thousands of life points is already a leader among legendary creatures. Even demigods, the life value cannot reach the point of tens of millions, that is simply not the case. A level of magnitude. Looking at the beasts trekking in the sea of ??flames, Rhodes felt the power given to him by the heroic will. It was an extremely pure power without any twists and turns. That power was not as unpredictable as the field of fate, nor It is not as mysterious as the time domain, but the purest powerful force. He, who can cause tens of millions of damage with each sword, has long ignored any power and rules. In front of that pure power, the power of all domains seems to be a joke. The only thing that drives the beast forward is the one in his heart. obsession. In front of the battlefield, Faleze woke up from the darkness. He, together with the tens of thousands of legion members around him, all perished under the sword of the beast, and ushered in rebirth in Rhodes'' death domain. Fortunately, Rhodes is here, and he is not afraid of the loss of troops at all. At most, his resurrection will be slower as he goes to the back. Complete destruction, thousands of demons will be slaughtered by wild beasts, no one can escape his proof of love. "The elite of a hundred deaths, exile him!" After realizing that a strong attack was useless and that the attacking beast could not be dealt with at all, Faleze immediately changed his strategy and prepared to exile that powerful enemy completely. The hundreds of dead elites nearby looked at each other. The exile tactic is also a tactic they have practiced more on weekdays. It is specially used to deal with enemies that cannot be dealt with by conventional methods. However, it is also the first time for them to exile such a powerful and incomparable existence like a beast. Try, no one can guarantee that the tactics will be successful. "General Frazer, where are we going to exile him?" Rao from the Hundred Deaths Squad asked. "A place far away from the city of magic, on the seabed of the water elemental plane." Falezer quickly ordered, and with a unified goal, the nearby hundred-death elite took orders one after another. This time they put away their weapons and geared up. swarm. The sword light from the wild beast swept past again, and none of the dozens of dead elites in front of the sword light was spared. The golden red sword light cut through the bodies of the hundreds of dead elites and did not stop, but went all the way to the sky behind It spread until it took the lives of tens of thousands of legion members, and then gradually dissipated. It''s a pity that no matter how powerful the beast''s sword light is, there is still a gap between each of his attacks, and it is precisely this opportunity that the hundred-death elites seized. Taking advantage of the gap between the beast''s sword falling and the next room before it swung, the surviving hundred-death elite swarmed up and grabbed the beast''s hands and feet in confusion. With the strength displayed by the beast, he could break free from the shackles of the legion members within a moment, but even this moment was enough. "Go and sink in the ocean." Rao, who was grabbing the beast''s right hand, let out a roar, and he joined forces with the nearby legion members to cast the flame evasion that belonged to the great demon. Aglan is also one of the elite who exiled the wild beasts, and he is the one who works hardest in using the flame to hide. Originated from the master''s grant, the power of flame that helped Aglan win the legion''s deathmatch is also fully used by him now. With the blessing of that pure flame, the flame evasion he displayed is far better than a hundred in terms of efficacy. The other demons in Death Squad. Wanting to exile the beast, Aglan''s body came up with great resistance, and the big demons nearby showed even more painful expressions. If they forcibly cast flames to hide, the result that awaits them in the end is the backlash of their abilities. He tore his body apart and died. None of the hundred-death elite is afraid of death. What they fear is that death cannot help them complete their tasks. Even if several big demons work together, they can''t hold down the beast''s sword-wielding hand. Under that supreme will, nothing can stop him. Seeing that the plan to exile the beast is about to fail, the beast is about to swing the sword in his hand again. Aglan turned his heart to one side, and tried his best to activate the purest flame power in his body. At this moment, Aglan seemed to understand why the master bestowed this unique power of fire on him before the legion''s deathmatch began. It must have been prepared for this moment. Accompanied by the sound of muscle tearing, blood spewed out of Aglan''s mouth, and all the blood vessels around him burst, replacing the blood, and what burned in his blood vessels turned into an extreme flame. , the flame also burned on the body of the beast. Even the beast with the supreme heroic will in its body and its power beyond imagination was moved by the flames displayed by Aglan, and had to be sent to another space forcibly along with the flames ignited by the great demon. Another space where his beloved does not exist at all is the Water Elemental Plane. And in the elemental plane of water, Jenny is following the guidance of Paris, using the sword that freezes all things, to freeze the entire ocean in front of her. At the bottom of the sea, I was looking for the artifact that Paris longed for, a horn buried deep under the ocean. "You''re very close. I can feel the unbearable aura on the artifact. It''s the stink of a chapter-faced demon." Paris''s words sounded in Jenny''s ears again, and she turned into a human-sized The spiritual element person who guided Jenny all the way here. Jenny nodded, she trusted Paris on the side, or she didn''t have any more choices at all. The doomsday is approaching, and the Eri creatures are making efforts to save the elven kingdom, and so is Jenny. She bears the responsibility of holding the Excalibur, fighting endlessly with the ancient water elemental lord, and her life is in danger at any time. As the news from the snowy area gets worse and worse, every elf in Eri can feel the dangerous undercurrent of the approaching doomsday. In order to save Eri, Jenny will do everything to face the mysterious Jenny can only choose to accept the help of the spiritual elemental person. Neither she nor Eri had more options. Just like the information provided by Paris, during the recent period, the water elemental monarch has indeed restrained a lot, and the whole ocean is calm. According to Paris, the water elemental monarch is rushing to the snowy area. Participating in that feast of kings also gave Jenny a chance. The Water Elemental Plane, this is the territory of the Water Elemental Sovereign, every move on the ocean cannot be hidden from the Water Elemental Sovereign''s perception, even if she is in the main plane thousands of miles away from the Water Elemental Plane, as long as she opens A vortex can quickly appear above the ocean. With Jenny''s power, she can''t hide her aura in the water elemental plane. I''m afraid that her existence will be known by the water elemental monarch before long, which will lead to a fierce battle, but Paris beside her Can. Paris, who claims to be the Lord of Spiritual Elements, helped Jenny cover up all traces, and let her come to the Water Elemental Plane without anyone noticing. Taking advantage of the absence of the Water Elemental Lord, from under the deep ocean, Find a long-dormant artifact. The ice sword in Jenny''s hand is the best helper to explore the ocean. All the sea water freezes instantly beside Jenny, and then separates the road according to her wishes, allowing her to go deep into the ocean and find everything she needs . Just as Jenny was concentrating on searching for traces of the artifact on the seabed, she suddenly felt an indescribable oppressive aura, a supreme heroic will that she had never felt before, descending on the water elemental plane. Chapter 2886 "what is that?" Sensing the heroic will that was vaster than the ocean and higher than the sky, Jenny couldn''t help but murmured. As a hero, she can better understand what that will means. In the face of such a pure and supreme will, a hero will gain the power to overcome everything, and nothing can stop a true hero. Jenny has seen many strong-willed heroes, such as Gru and Alisa in the Guardians of the Jungle, Kendall and Christine in Erasia, they all deserve the evaluation of strong will. Even the despicable dark heroes, Ashley in Diya, Sandro who once deceived Jenny, and even Rhodes, the Lord of the Undead, they all have an unshakable will, which drives them forward, Overcoming difficulties one after another, defeating powerful enemies one after another, but no hero can have the supreme will in front of him. "It''s a beast from hell. How did he come here?" Beside Jenny, Paris recognized the hero''s identity. She has absorbed the spiritual memory of a large number of creatures, and she has also heard rumors about beasts. In the thinking of those hell demons, beasts represent the most terrifying existence. "He is likely to destroy our plan. His appearance will attract the water elemental monarch. At that time, I can no longer hide your whereabouts." Paris said in a hurry, no matter what the purpose of the beast is. What, his appearance has seriously disrupted the plans of the two of them. Jenny''s heart tightened, reminded by spiritual elements, she also quickened her hand movements, and continued to search under the endless icebergs that the ocean had turned into, looking for the artifact that could change Eli''s fate. In the magic city, seeing the beasts being completely exiled by the flame evasion, the nearby legion members breathed a sigh of relief, as if they had won a victory, they couldn''t help cheering. Even with the blessing of the realm of death, after being slashed by wild beasts, they can wake up from the darkness again and again without worrying about the danger of complete extinction, but the pressure of facing the supreme hero is something that the realm of death cannot bring. Walking, dying dozens of hundreds of times under the sword of wild beasts, even the most powerful legion members will feel physically and mentally exhausted. "We succeeded. Even the beasts that slaughtered hell were completely exiled by us." Carl, one of the elite of the hundred dead, said with emotion. Seeing the breath of the beasts completely disappear, the space traces left by the flames are recovering little by little. , He couldn''t help but slumped on the ground, completely relieved. No one understands the horror of wild beasts better than Karl. In the past, when the beasts slaughtered hell to prove their love, Karl hid in the shelter and barely escaped. At that time, he was not the big devil he is now , when he felt the aura of the beast, he even completely lost the courage to fight. Even after countless years, when he faced the beast again, the trembling that came from his bone marrow still reminded him of how powerful the beast really is. It is such a powerful existence, but in the end he was exiled by the members of the legion together. How can this result not make Karl deeply sigh, the beast that was once considered invincible can''t continue to show its fangs now . "Aglan, it is thanks to you that I was able to exile the beast." Surrounded by a group of dead elites, Aglan seems to have become the biggest hero in this battle. All the great demons have heard the rumors of wild beasts, and the catastrophe caused by wild beasts once became the heart of many great demons. No demon dares to offend the king of lust, because no one knows whether the beast will come for her again. Now even the unstoppable and almost invincible beasts have been exiled by the elites of hundreds of deaths. Many legion members cheered loudly, as if there was no enemy that they could not defeat. As the core of the flame evasion, Aglan, who worked hard in the process of banishing the beasts, at this moment, surrounded by many dead elites, took a deep breath and said: "Countless years ago, the wild beast brought a catastrophe to hell. I don''t know how many demons died in his hands. Under the sword that tore the sky, no one will be spared this time, and everything will be wiped out. The reason why we can continue to stand here is not because of how brave we fought, nor because the beasts showed any mercy to us, but because of the master''s domain of death." Listening to Agland''s narration, many legion members couldn''t help nodding their heads and echoing their words one after another. If it wasn''t for the protection of the death domain, which awakened them from the darkness time and time again, I''m afraid that none of them could stop the beast''s attack. The power of a sword, let alone relying on continuous attempts, finally exiled the beasts and waited for their final fate. Just like the hell demons countless years ago, they would only be completely slaughtered by wild beasts. And not far away, Rowling, who was always watching every move in the arena and was worried about it, finally breathed a sigh of relief when she saw that the beast was exiled by the members of the legion. Seeing that the members of the legion were repeatedly defeated by the sword light swung by the beast, Rowling couldn''t help but want to help several times, but in the end they were all stopped by Messijia. Facing the sword light that destroyed everything and was irresistible to the Titan God Thunder, Rowling''s life would be in danger if she was not careful. At this juncture, she couldn''t cause Rhodes trouble because of her recklessness. "Finally drive away that hero... the beast in hell, he really can''t communicate like a beast." Rowling couldn''t help expressing emotion. With the departure of the beast, the celebration could return to normal. Anyone would love to see that happen. However, listening to Rowling''s relaxed words, Messika just shook his head: "Fate will not let you off so easily, and the battle will not end now. The beast cannot be driven away so easily, soon, He will return with the strength bestowed by fate, and at that time, the current methods will not work." Listening to Messika''s words, Rowling was slightly taken aback. The prophet''s revelation about the future made her uneasy, but she couldn''t ignore the content of Messika''s words. The prophet would not be alarmist about this kind of thing. Since the prophet said that the battle is not over yet, the return of the beast, It has become an inevitable event in fate. Thinking of this, Rowling couldn''t help but feel tighter. She had to tell Rhodes the news immediately. The beast was unstoppable now, and the death domain could only hold him back for a while. When he returned with stronger power At that time, who else is his opponent? In the ocean depths of the Water Elemental Plane, endless ice crystals reflect bright light, and a ball of light is rising from Jenny''s hands, dispelling the darkness under the deep sea for her. Compared with the shock of the hero''s will before, Jenny''s face now has a somewhat joyful smile. She has locked the location of the artifact, and the artifact that has never been obtained by anyone lies quietly. Knowing the depths of the trench, with it, Eli has more hope of surviving this doomsday catastrophe. Just as Jenny, who was full of joy, was about to part the glacier frozen by the sword of ice, and came to the end of the seabed, a heart-stopping image suddenly flashed on the ice surface. Looking carefully, it turned out to be some kind of animal ice-cold His eyes, just the size of the eyes, are several times larger than Jenny''s body. "Be careful!" The reminder from Paris reached Jenny''s ears. The moment the danger came, Jenny also felt it. Welcome. With a crackling sound, the glacier transformed by the Excalibur shattered quietly under the oncoming giant. The terrifying force was almost unbearable for Jenny, and along with it came the torrent. Jenny found something wrong with the passing sea water, and immediately used teleportation to leave the original position and quickly came to the surface of the sea. If it wasn''t like this, the boundless water pressure in the depths of the ocean would not be blocked by water thaumaturgy alone. "What''s that?" Jenny asked with some doubts. She didn''t expect that the artifact was in her hand, but she was attacked by a monster. If she was holding any other weapon instead of the Ice Sword, wait for it. I''m afraid her fate will not be any better. What really annoyed Jenny was that before that, Paris had never mentioned the depths of the ocean, and that there were even artifact guardians. If she had known this earlier, Jenny would not have acted so recklessly. "Don''t you know? The existence of artifacts is a great attraction for any creature, and may attract some monsters to protect them." Paris responded lightly, and she didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with her words. , but felt that Jenny was making a fuss, "It''s a monster that ranks as a demigod, the ultimate hydra, and it is only one step away from being promoted to a stronger existence than the water elemental monarch. The blood flowing in its body alone is enough to kill Contaminated by other creatures into true monsters. Don''t get its blood on you." Listening to Paris'' narration, Jenny couldn''t help but change her expression. She didn''t expect that in the end, what stood between her and the artifact was such a demigod-level monster. Even a demigod will fall into a deep decline after accidentally bumping into a real artifact. The huge snake head that floated out of the sea was almost completely frozen by the sword of ice, as if a helmet made of ice was put on its head. Jenny looked at the wildly swinging snake head, and couldn''t help it. asked: "Wait, you said it''s called the Ultimate Hydra? That means..." Just halfway through Jenny''s words, the content of the words was immediately fulfilled. With a burst of roaring sound like a burst from the sea, another snake head set off a monstrous wave and rushed towards Jenny, revealing the densely arranged , hideous fangs. Faced with the attack, Jenny''s expression sank. As one of the heroes guarding the jungle, even if an enemy at the demigod level stood between her and the hope of saving Eli, she would not hesitate to fight with her. The enemy fights. Maybe her will is not as strong as the hero she felt before, but she is still a hero. The azure blue light flickered across the sky, and it bounced back at a faster speed towards the snake head that was attacking Jenny. The power belonging to the sword of ice fully bloomed in Jenny''s hands, and hit the snake head of the sword of ice , as if hitting a solid wall made of ice for thousands of years, the strong impact also caused a burst of blood to splatter. With Paris''s reminder, of course Jenny would not let the blood splash on her body. Jenny clearly felt a chill from the polluted blood in the ultimate hydra body. Something bad will happen to those filthy blood. The icy blue light bloomed from the ice sword, completely freezing all the filthy blood near Jenny. The head of the snake that bounced back fell back to the surface of the sea again, causing a huge wave to surge. Seeing that one attack was ineffective, another two snake heads bit at Jenny at the same time. Being suppressed by the ultimate hydra all the time, Jenny knew that going on like this was not an option, so she took the initiative to attack, before the snake''s head''s attack arrived, she decisively used teleportation, and appeared on the sea surrounded by the snake''s head. The light of the Excalibur emanates from Jenny''s hands. The Excalibur transformed from endless ice has the terrifying power to freeze everything. Nothing can escape the freezing of the sword of ice, especially the ocean in front of me. As the ice-blue sword blade pierced into the ocean, the biting cold radiated from the tip of the sword, and all the flowing sea water instantly solidified, even the ultimate hydra soaked in the ocean, the whole body was immersed in the sea water Among the icebergs that turned into. Even the ultimate hydra can hardly resist the power of the divine sword, but how can the power of a demigod be restrained by icebergs? As the ultimate hydra struggled and twisted its body, the iceberg couldn''t restrain it, bursts of broken ice fell into the ocean, and the snake''s head roared and vibrated endlessly. Seeing that the ultimate hydra is about to escape, Jenny''s heart sank. It is so difficult to defeat a demigod-level monster. The external iceberg alone cannot restrict it. The only way to kill it is to go deep into it. within the body, and use the power of the sword of ice to completely freeze all the water in its body, including all blood vessels, thus ending its life. How to go deep inside its body and do all this without touching the foul blood? Even Jenny wasn''t sure, maybe if she accidentally came into contact with those filthy blood, she would completely turn into a monster of a different species. Just when Jenny was hesitating, she saw a dazzling sword light coming from a distance. The sea water was completely divided by the sword light, and the sky seemed to be divided into two halves by it. Everything that blocked it would disappear in smoke. The ultimate hydra stood in front of that burst of sword light. Jenny didn''t dare to hesitate, and hurriedly used teleportation to distance herself far away. She didn''t dare to look back until she avoided the range of the sword light and came to a completely safe sea surface. Under that sword, the body of the ultimate hydra was split in half from the middle, and the sea water was completely stained red with filthy blood. [Currently used, the app with the most complete and best audio for listening to books, integrated with 4 major speech synthesis engines, over 100 kinds of timbres, and an artifact that supports offline reading, huanyuanapp.com Source App] The figure of the hero soaked in the sea also appeared in front of Jenny. Chapter 2887 "Are you...Tulaleon?" Looking at the elf hero soaked in the sea water, Jenny was stunned for a moment. Recalling the sword that cut the ultimate hydra, Jenny vaguely guessed the identity of the hero. The only elf who can display such power is probably the legendary Tula Leon. "I didn''t expect those guardians to succeed. They awakened the old Tula Leon, but why did this hero appear here?" Jenny is a little puzzled. Every forest guardian is working hard to save the Eri jungle and fight against the doomsday catastrophe. Although she did not participate in the action of awakening the hero Tula Leon, she is also concerned about the affairs of the redwood trees. I heard it, but what puzzled Jenny was why Tula Leon came to this desolate water elemental plane with only endless deep sea? The bright red blood from the ultimate hydra dyed the entire sea area red. Jenny, who was suspended in mid-air, was not corroded by the blood, but Tula Leon was not like this. He was soaked in the blood of the ultimate hydra, There was a low growl in his mouth. The turbulent waves swept in again, and what caused the restlessness of the waves was the ultimate hydra that was divided into two parts from the middle. The unstoppable sword light vertically divided the ultimate hydra into two halves, one half had three snake heads, and the other half had three heads. Four, even if it split in two, the hydra still didn''t die. The pain of splitting the body caused the split body of the hydra to struggle continuously, stirring up huge waves. The blood seeped into the body of Tula Leon who was soaked in it little by little, and Jenny on the side showed a look of surprise. She remembered Paris'' reminder that if she touched those filthy blood, it might bring about some abnormal changes. This is the case for Tula Leon in front of him. Under the erosion of blood, his body began to tremble and twitch unconsciously, and he couldn''t hold the sword in his hand tightly, so he dropped his hand and sank into the depths of the ocean. The alienation of the body is even more serious, giving birth to scale-like tissues. Seeing the alienation brought about by the blood taking place on Tula Leon, Jenny couldn''t help turning her face away, unable to bear to see what happened to Tula Leon, at this moment, she heard a burst of painful requests Voice: "The gate of another dimension... Take me to Bracada." Jenny was taken aback for a moment, and after several confirmations, she realized that it was the plea from Tula Leon. In Jenny''s impression, Bracada is not peaceful now. Those evil doomsday kings can now gather in the snowy region to plan the doomsday battle together. Just when Jenny was puzzled, an angry roar resounded through the sky, and the ultimate hydra, which came back to its senses, ignored the fact that its body was divided into two halves, but like two monsters working together, it charged at the attacking Tula Leon attacks. This time, it was no longer those snake heads that attacked Tula Leon, but the huge body of the ultimate hydra, and the amazingly active and filthy blood, which gave the ultimate hydra an unimaginable vitality, even if it was cut into pieces from the middle The two halves, as long as the shattered bodies come into contact again, can quickly recover in a short time. Facing the huge shadow that came violently from under the sea surface, even the sky could not escape, Jenny hurriedly dodged to avoid it, but Tula Leon in the ocean was not so lucky, his body was divided into two halves by the ultimate hydra Wrapped in it, like an inescapable prey, caught in the belly of the ultimate hydra. The filthy blood soaked Tula Leon''s body, his whole body was completely wrapped in the flesh and blood of the ultimate hydra, and gradually assimilated into the ultimate hydra. It seems that he will completely lose his will, and his whole body will become the ultimate hydra. Part of the body of a snake. Even Jenny couldn''t help but let out an exclamation, the filthy blood flowing in the ultimate hydra body has such a powerful effect, it can assimilate everything in the outside world into a part of its own body, even if it is not Things that are alive can also be given life by it, let alone Tula Leon, who already has a flesh and blood body. Seeing that Tula Leon''s body was completely hidden between the flesh and blood of the ultimate hydra, Jenny''s heart sank, and she was about to use the power of the ice sword to try to penetrate into the body of the ultimate hydra and rescue Tula Leon. At this moment, that indelible heroic will once again appeared in Jenny''s perception. That was derived from Tula Leon''s heroic will, and not long ago, Jenny had clearly felt the existence of that will. That is the purest heroic will, the source of power for the supreme hero, and nothing can defeat this will. Right now, this heroic will is not emanating from Tula Leon who has been hidden in the ultimate hydra body, but it is the extremely huge monster in front of him that exudes this will. The assimilation of the ultimate hydra has not been successful, nothing can distort the will of a hero, let alone that hero, there is still a supreme will that no one can match, even the soul of the ultimate hydra, in the confrontation of assimilated forces Zhong also didn''t take any advantage, and even conversely, was completely suppressed by the will of the hero. Just when Jenny was surprised, one of the snake heads that belonged to the hydra poked over, and what was revealed in the child''s hole, which was bigger than her body, was no longer cold and cruel, but a kind of high-spirited faith. The man said: "Send me to Bracada." Hearing the voice that was the same as before, Jenny was relieved, but looking at Tula Leon who had completely assimilated with the ultimate hydra, Jenny couldn''t help being a little surprised, but still chose to meet Tula Leon''s request. As Jenny raised her hand to cast a spell, endless water elements were condensing in front of Jenny. Jenny did not know how many times she had used the gate of another dimension, but it was the first time to teleport a monster of this size in front of her. The requirements of the gate are also more stringent. With Jenny casting the spell, the light curtain opened in front of her and spread towards the end of the sky. The gate of another dimension in this range is enough for thousands of people to enter side by side, and the mana needed is also not a small amount, just Even Jenny couldn''t maintain it for a while, and only a different-dimensional gate of this size could allow the huge ultimate hydra in front of him to enter. For some reason, Jenny trusts the hero Tula Leon very much, perhaps inspired by that hero¡¯s will, or remembering the legend about that hero, she believes that even if she helps Tula Leon go to Bracada, the It is impossible for a hero to join forces with the evil doomsday kings. He must fight for justice and peace in the world. The heroic will that exists in Tula Leon has already explained everything to Jenny. A hero with this kind of will must have a firm belief in his heart. He does everything from the heart, so how can he be easily driven by evil? ? With the opening of the gate of another dimension, the shadows in the depths of the ocean also took action. At this moment, the huge ultimate hydra completely jumped out of the water and jumped towards the gate of another dimension released by Jenny. When the scope of the gate of another dimension has expanded to a certain extent, the interior of the portal does not look like a small portal, full of mysterious swirls, but thin like a light curtain. It is the cold Bracada snowy region. Looking at the figure of the ultimate hydra, Jenny disappeared into the portal little by little until it completely dissipated and the space occupied by the portal slowly returned to its original state. Ang was able to fulfill his wish and save the elf kingdom Eri in the doomsday. "Paris, have you seen everything?" When everything returned to normal, after the ultimate hydra disappeared, and the entire sea became calm, Jenny couldn''t help but sighed, asking if the spirit element that came with her also saw the figure of the hero in the eyes. However, Jenny''s inquiry did not receive any response. Apart from the blue sea, where is there any spiritual element nearby? Jenny was taken aback for a moment, and then called out to the deserted sea: "Paris?" The only answer to Jenny was the constant, never-ending sea breeze. Her cries were like mud cows sinking into the sea, and she was destined not to get any response. At this point, Jenny seemed to realize something, and her expression changed slightly. She waved the Excalibur in her hand, and once again froze the nearby seawater into ice. Along the ice ladder paved under the Ice Sword, Jenny went all the way to the deep seabed, the nearby light became worse and worse, and Jenny had to cast a spell to illuminate the surroundings, but the light formed by the spell It was impossible to dispel the haze that existed in her heart. Until reaching the original explored location, it was here that Jenny was attacked by the ultimate hydra and had to retreat to the sea surface for the time being. Right now, Jenny''s heart is full of anxiety. She discovered something that made her gnash her teeth. The artifact that she had traced was gone now. That must have been done by Paris, she used Jenny to find the whereabouts of the artifact, and taking advantage of her attention, when they were all attracted by the ultimate hydra guarding the artifact, she sneaked to the location where the artifact was, and occupied the artifact alone. A unique artifact that exists in the depths of the ocean, and has no intention of sharing it with Jenny. "Damn..." Even Jenny couldn''t help scolding Paris for her villainous behavior at this moment. She risked being discovered by the water elemental monarch and confronting the ultimate hydra to find out the whereabouts of the artifact. In the end, Paris was the first to take the lead, but she got nothing, let alone use the power of the artifact to resolve the approaching doomsday crisis. Things always seemed to be like this. At this moment, Jenny couldn''t help but think of the past. Back then, she was deceived by the Necromancer and collected the parts of the Undead Artifact. She originally thought that this move was intended to destroy the artifact of the undead forever, but she did not expect to be used by the necromancer in the end, and the artifact of the undead has been endangering one side to this day. There is such a special fate between Jenny and the artifact. She originally thought that the spiritual element would really follow the promise, and after getting the artifact, help the creatures on the main plane to fight against the elemental monarch. What happened was betrayal. After getting the artifact, the spiritual element immediately disappeared. Jenny, who stayed on the elemental plane of water, felt a terrible threat before she had time to think about it. In the elemental plane of water, the coercion was even worse than that of the ultimate hydra before. Jenny had felt that breath before, and it belonged to the water elemental monarch. Without the cover of Paris, Tula Leon still made such a big commotion here, the attention of the water elemental monarch was immediately attracted, and he discovered Jenny who was sneaking in. After realizing the arrival of the Water Elemental Monarch, Jenny couldn''t help feeling tense. Now is not the time to complain about Paris''s betrayal. The Water Elemental Plane is the home of the Water Elemental Monarch. , able to exert the most powerful power, if Jenny is not careful, there may never be a chance to return to the dense forest. In the past, even if Jenny could not defeat the water elemental monarch, she might not be so worried. She only needs to use the gate of another dimension to return to the hinterland of Eri, and all crises can be resolved directly. Without the power blessing provided by the ocean, The power that the water elemental monarch can exert on land is extremely limited. But at this moment, Jenny was unable to do so. In order to open the gate of another dimension for Tula Leon, who had assimilated with the ultimate hydra, the mana in Jenny''s body had almost dried up, and she couldn''t continue to cast magic in a short time, let alone Speaking of casting the gate of another dimension, this kind of extremely expensive fifth-level magic, she can''t escape from the water elemental plane now. There may still be a way. With the blessing of high-level mysticism, Jenny only needs to stick to it and wait for a long period of time, and the mana in the body will recover by itself. Even if there is no condition for meditation, Jenny can accumulate Spend enough mana to release the Dimensional Gate. The only thing that makes Jenny feel difficult is that the menacing water elemental monarch will not give her a chance to stick to it and slowly recover her mana. The water elemental monarch has been coveting the sword in Jenny''s hand for a long time. See Jenny Trapped here, how could such a rare opportunity be easily missed? Thinking of this, Jenny couldn''t help but put her gaze on the ice-blue sword in her hand. Although she had no mana, she had an advantage that an elemental monarch never had, that is, the artifact in her hand was enough to A sword of ice that freezes everything. The Water Elemental Plane is the home ground of the Water Elemental Sovereign, and it is also the home ground of the Sword of Ice. In an environment surrounded by oceans, the power of the Sword of Ice can be exerted to the greatest extent. The unique environment of the ocean , is the best stage to show the power of the Excalibur. Even so, Jenny didn''t dare to hope that she could defeat the elemental monarch in charge of the water element in the water elemental plane. Except for Jenny''s apprentice and Paris, no one knew of Jenny''s secret operation this time. They only hoped that the power belonging to the Ice Sword would be enough for her to persist until the moment she escaped. Chapter 2888 "Do you have anything to say?" As the beast was exiled by the legion members, the battle came to an end for the time being. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Rhode also approached the King of Lust, who was eating pie leisurely, and questioned her. "No. Should I say anything?" Facing Rhode''s unfriendly questioning, Cesia just gave him a blank look, without any apology in her words. "The beast in hell, he came for you." Seeing Cesia''s disapproval, Rhodes reminded her helplessly that if it wasn''t for her existence, the Magic City would not have suffered that kind of attack. Attack of a supreme hero. Hearing what Rhodes said, Cecia finally stopped what she was doing, and turned to look at Rhodes with a somewhat helpless gaze: "Really? I remember I told you that I need to borrow laziness for the time being." As soon as the king uses it, it seems that you let me stay here." Rhodes curled his lips, saying that everything has become his problem instead, so he stretched out his hand to caress his forehead and said, "I suggest you stay here, not to cause you such a big trouble. The beast almost ruined this celebration." It¡¯s ruined, if it wasn¡¯t for my undead fighting bravely, I¡¯m afraid all the guests would become undead.¡± Rhodes was a little helpless. Facing the terrifying damage of tens of millions of beasts, even he couldn''t parry it for a while. Except for the Titan Thunder, there was almost no power of the same level to compete with it. If the Titan God Thunder represents the highest masterpiece of the Titan Project, which brings together the power of artifacts and the research results of scholars, then the power of the beast represents the brilliance of the hero''s will to the extreme. Under will, nothing can stop a true hero. For Cesia who provoked the beast, Rhodes couldn''t help complaining in his heart. If it weren''t for the fact that she was also one of the guests who came to congratulate her, Rhodes would have driven her out of the magic city long ago. As if aware of the dissatisfaction in Rhodes'' eyes, Cecia snorted and said with her hands on her hips, "What kind of eyes are you? Rhodes, have you forgotten? You still owe me one more time." The corner of Rhodes'' mouth twitched, and he said with some doubts: "Why don''t I remember, when did I owe you once?" As Rhodes said, he owed nothing to the King of Lust, and he didn''t know why Cesia went crazy, so he started to make nonsense. Chessia had already noticed Rhodes'' doubts. She stretched out a finger, pointed in front of Rhodes and said, "Do you need me to remind you? The field of love on your body belongs to my strength." , how do you feel when you cast it?" Now Rhodes understood what she was talking about, and some thoughts flashed between his brows: "That''s the ability I obtained from the source of sin, what does it have to do with you? Could it be that this is also in your head up?" The power belonging to the Domain of Love was obtained by Rhodes from the source of sins after consuming a huge amount of sin karma points. The original purpose of exchanging for the Domain of Love was to use the power of the same source as the King of Lust to come. Against her manipulation of the mind, Rhodes didn''t realize that this power was quite practical until he became familiar with the power of the Domain of Love. Listening to what Cecia said now, she actually wanted to have something to do with the power that Rhodes exchanged for himself, which made Rhodes shake his head. The field of love was not taught to him by Cesia, but by him. What I exchanged for it has nothing to do with Cesia. However, Cecia didn''t think so: "You want to use the power of the field of love to deal with Morel, right? You can see the energy of admiration, can''t I not see it? You must know the field of love, but it belongs to me strength." "You..." Rhode''s eyes sank, and the gloomy air of death swept past, containing a merciless cold aura. The Domain of Love originally belonged to the power of the King of Lust, and the person who understands the Domain of Love best in this world is not Rhodes, but the King of Lust himself. What Rhodes did with this power, of course, cannot be hidden from the eyes of the Lust King. Seeing the King of Lust telling the truth, Rhodes, who would not allow the matter to be exposed, also had a plan to silence him. The King of Lust has not yet been promoted to a true demigod, and his strength is almost the same as that of the leader of thieves before promotion. If Rhodes Take out the battle against wild beasts, even the king of lust can''t escape. As if sensing the coldness in Rhode''s eyes, Cecia just showed a slight smile: "Rhode, you really don''t know how to be sympathetic to women, didn''t I say that? You owe me once." Rhodes fell into silence. Although Cesia has not yet been promoted to a demigod, she is also an extremely ancient existence, not to mention that there are beasts accompanying her. If she really wants to deal with her, the beast will be the first to refuse. Moreover, judging from Chessia''s reaction, she doesn''t seem to have any plans to reveal the secret to Morel, but has her own plan. Now she is standing on Rhodes'' side for the time being. Even the king of hell will be afraid of the power to reverse time. All power is full of flaws in front of time. Even the king of hell who launched the doomsday war will not allow the existence of the time domain. After a short thought, Rhode suppressed the breath overflowing from his body, and under Cesia''s playful eyes, he exhaled deeply and said, "You are right, I do owe you once, you want What do I do? Lend the lazy king to you? Then you just take him away." As he said that, Rhode couldn''t help but glanced at the big dog under his feet. He didn''t know when, the big dog fell into a deep sleep again, and even the avalanche-like might of the wild beast couldn''t wake him up. The big dog with the protection of the inert field does not have to worry about all the injuries it receives, even a sword from a beast will be restrained by the power of the inert field, and the big dog sleeps peacefully relying on the power of the inert field, and does not care about what happens outside everything. If the King of Lust intends to take away the big dog, Rhodes has no objection at the moment. Who made him really have a handle and fell into the hands of the King of Lust? In order not to disturb the big red dragon that can turn back time, Rhodes had no choice but to do so. It''s a pity that Cesia seems to want more than that. She reached out and stroked the fur on the back of the big dog, and said slowly: "Now that the beasts have reappeared in the world, everything in this world, whether it is humans in the doomsday battle , the angels who protect mankind, or the demons in hell, will all become proof of his love, even you undead, the lazy king can''t protect everyone." Rhodes understood what that meant, and asked, "Then what do you want me to do?" "I hope you defeat him and end that blazing heart that belongs to a hero." Cesia finally expressed her purpose. After hearing her request, Rhodes just shook his head secretly: "Don''t you think the conditions are a little unfair? You asked me to defeat a hero stronger than a demigod just because I owe you once? Can''t you change it for something else?" Cecia snorted: "In return, I will guide you to all the mysteries of the field of love. Haven''t you discovered that you can''t fill up the energy of love on the top of Molly''s head at all? Even with the accumulation of time, the energy of love You will also encounter insurmountable bottlenecks, and if you don¡¯t know the final solution, all your efforts will be in vain.¡± Following Cecia''s narration, Rhodes couldn''t help staring at him. As the king of lust, Cecia has a much deeper understanding of the field of love than Rhodes himself. Problems are nothing in the eyes of the king of lust. As far as the last piece of energy on Morrill''s head is concerned, Rhodes thought it was caused by insufficient time accumulation. Since the time domain is completely dominated by Morrill, Rhodes can only speculate based on the clues on the current timeline. What exactly did Molly do in the endless time. Rhodes originally thought that it was because Morrill hadn''t used the Time Domain enough times. When she used the Time Domain a few more times, the energy of her heart would always be filled up. It wasn''t until now that Rhodes realized that it wasn''t a lack of times at all. It was simply that he had encountered a bottleneck in his energy. As the Compassion King said, if Rhodes can''t find a way to break through the bottleneck of Enchanted Energy, no matter how many times Morrill restarts time, the last piece of Enchanted Energy will not change in the slightest. What made Rhodes even more nervous was that if the energy of admiration had stopped growing a long time ago, then the time it took Morrill to test him again and again in the past may be longer than Rhodes expected Several times, even dozens of times are possible, and it is impossible to predict with the energy of admiration. Only when Rhodes finds a way to make Qingxin''s energy break through the bottleneck, can he truly win the heart of the big red dragon. Rhodes couldn''t refuse the conditions that Cecia put forward right now. "Okay...but with my current strength, I can''t do anything to that supreme hero." Rhodes said in a deep voice, recalling the supreme power of the beast, even Rhodes couldn''t help but click his tongue secretly, Right now, he has only the last Titan Thunder left, but he can''t defeat that supreme hero, even if Cesia asks him to do so, he seems powerless. Listening to Rhodes'' words, Cesia just looked into the distance, and said softly, "The prophet Messiah believes in you." Rhodes shrugged: "So what?" "Even in hell, Messika has never valued any demon so much. Many demons think that even the arrogant king is not favored by her. She thinks that the battle of doomsday is doomed to fail, so she ran to the Lord In the human world of the plane, look for the person in the prophecy, and she found you." Following Cecia''s narration, Rhodes seemed to remember something. Messijia first found him in the second expansion. At that time, Messijia was looking for the protagonist of the second expansion. The necromancer who came to Diya with two artifacts finally found Rhodes who met the prophesied conditions, and all kinds of things happened afterwards. "You went to hell and rescued the prophet Messiah, she believed in you so much and you did it in the end. Now it''s your turn to save me, I know you will save me from the beast Liberation, please let me believe in you too." Cecia stared at Rhodes and said. Rhodes scratched his head. Even if Cecia said so, it is not an easy thing to defeat the beast that came with the supreme will. Rhodes also had a headache because of this: "The beast has been captured by the legion members. Exiled, you should not have to worry about him in a short time." However, facing Rhodes'' helpless words, Cesia just shook her head and said: "I can feel his breath, do you think I can get rid of the beast just by exile? Even if he sinks into the bottom of the sea, even if he Melted into the lake of fire, he will come for me again and again. His fiery and hot heart cannot be defeated by this method alone. It will not be long before he will attack again, unless he is completely destroyed. Kill, otherwise he won''t let it go." Cecia''s narration made Rhodes even more headache, and he couldn''t help asking: "The beast is here for you, can''t you make him stop?" Cecia just shrugged: "If only it were that easy, if he listened to me instead of being driven by the hero''s will, I can guarantee that many things will be different, and this catastrophe will not happen at all. occur." At the end, Cesia also sighed deeply: "But he can''t do that. He is a real hero, and what drives heroes forward is only the will in their hearts. Everything else, even if Even the plea of ??a loved one cannot make a hero change his mind." Rhodes nodded. Heroes exist like this. If there is any hesitation, hesitation and reluctance in the heart of the beast, he will not be able to become the strongest hero. Only extreme emotions can give birth to the most terrifying heroes. Once upon a time, a hero was not a word with a connotation of praise. Heroes in the world were driven by the will in their hearts, and most of the things they did seemed unbelievable to ordinary people. Who would have thought that the way for heroes to prove their love is to kill the world What about everyone? But this is precisely the feat done by heroes, and it is no wonder that in ancient Erasia, the Holy See chased and killed heroes wantonly, and did not allow the existence of those who broke fate. However, in this world, on the whole, after all, there are many heroes who are kind and enthusiastic, and this has gradually changed the name of the hero who was originally not very good. Right now, Rhodes, apart from feeling sorry for the hero, can''t help but feel a faint sense of urgency in his heart. If what Cecia said is true, according to the will of the supreme hero, it is absolutely impossible for him to be defeated. So easy to exile. In front of that supreme will of a hero, all rules have to give way to it. Even if the hero cuts through the space with a sword and returns Rhodes, it is not surprising, nothing can limit that hero''s will. There is not much time left for Rhodes to prepare. Now that the beast has not returned, Rhodes still has a chance to take a break. Rhodes looked at Cesia, and the method to make Qingxin''s energy break through the bottleneck exists on her. Chapter 2889 "I need a way to break through the bottleneck of Qingxin''s energy." Looking at Cesia in front of him, Rhodes'' tone was unquestionable, "Tell me that way, and I will be able to help you defeat the beast." Recalling the power of the beast, Rhodes'' words also carried a sense of urgency. He was not begging the king of lust, but telling her that only in this way would he have a chance to fight the beast. . "Okay..." Cesia also saw Rhodes'' plan. In a sense, they are now on the same side. Cesia needs Rhodes'' strength to help her kill the entanglement and massacre. The beast of all beings, Rhodes also needs her research results on the field of love, so as to resolve the threat from the power of time in one fell swoop. "Listen well, I''ll just tell you once how to make Qingxin''s energy break through the bottleneck. If you don''t understand, or forget, it''s none of my business." Cecilia focused her thoughts, and when she mentioned the matter of Qingxin energy, even she became serious. "Morriel is a natural hero with extraordinary will, and she has received the inheritance of the holy female dragon. Her will is amazingly strong. When her will erupts, she can even barely equalize with wild beasts. Only with that will can she Help her reverse what was predetermined by fate in the past." Cesia continued. "What does that have to do with energy?" Rhodes asked. "Although she didn''t realize the power of the field of love, the will that belonged to the natural hero helped her resist the filling of love energy in her instinct. At the final bottleneck stage, no matter what time you spent with her No matter how long it takes, Qingxin''s energy won''t make any progress, unless..." "Unless what?" Rhodes eyes darkened. Cecia glanced at him, and then said calmly: "Unless you can resolve her subconscious resistance to the energy of admiration, you will never be able to break through the final bottleneck. As mentioned in all love stories, you There is one most critical thing between us and her, which brings about the current bottleneck, in the mouth of the succubus of hell, we call that thing the kiss of true love." Rhodes'' mouth twitched: "You''re joking, aren''t you?" Cecia didn''t think so, but looked at Rhodes seriously, and asked, "Do you think I''m joking?" Seeing this, Rhodes opened his mouth, but felt something choked his throat, and finally he couldn''t say anything, and all turned into a sigh: "It seems that this road won''t work, I have to find other ways to deal with it." Beast." Cesia glanced at him and asked, "Are you planning to give up now? It''s only the last bit to fill the energy of Molly''s head." "But that is a bottleneck that is impossible to break through." Rhodes waved his hands, and after getting the method to break through the bottleneck from Cesia, Rhodes completely gave up on it, "The kiss of true love...not to mention How can I kiss a big red dragon whose teeth are bigger than my body, true love alone is not enough." Recalling the big red dragon that spread its wings and covered the sky and covered the sun, Rhodes felt a headache. Molly, who turned into a dragon, really deserved the name of the big red dragon. Compared with her, humans Not much bigger than a reptile, physically eliminating the possibility of a true love kiss, let alone a true love that doesn''t exist at all. What Rhodes never thought of was that only this method can make the energy of Qingxin break through the final bottleneck, and this is almost impossible to achieve. It seems that it is too late to think of other methods now. Rhodes'' words also aroused Cesia''s interest at this time, and she asked very curiously: "You are all about to get married, why can''t you even do a true love kiss?" Rhodes gave her a helpless look: "It was a marriage for a certain purpose. Molly needs the dragon artifact in my hand and my undead army. I also need this opportunity to relieve the hidden dangers of the time domain, but It''s not as simple as you think, holding your lover''s hand and receiving blessings." "So there is no true love between you, right?" Chesia asked again. Rhodes nodded: "If you mean the kind of true love that is pleasing to each other, I think so." "That''s just what you thought?" Cecia seemed to have discovered something, and pointed out the error in Rhodes'' words, "Rhodes, although you are the Lord of the Undead, your research on the field of love is too shallow , I think you don''t understand what marriage means to a woman." Rhodes frowned slightly, looked at her and said, "What else could it mean? Transactions, contracts, bargaining chips are nothing more than this kind of thing. Or do you think of Molly as the kind of woman who is desperate for love? She is a The hero is the big red dragon in the doomsday, not the kind of shallow person." Cesia just shook her head, she didn''t agree with Rhode''s words in her expression, she squinted her eyes, stared at Rhodes and said: "If the time domain is really so powerful, it means that Morrill can go to the past by interfering with the past. Going to whatever timeline she wants, making everything go her way, but she didn''t, she''s still here, why do you think?" Rhodes was stopped by Cesia for a while, and after a while, he gave his own answer: "I think it''s because she hasn''t obtained the two dragon artifacts to completely control the time domain." , I am still bound by fate in the dark, and this is why I am trapped here." His answer obviously dissatisfied Cesia, she couldn''t help but give Rhode a white look, and corrected: "That''s not the case. She still stays here because she chose to stay, and other It doesn''t matter, the initiative of Time Domain is always in her hands, and the reason why she stays here is probably because of you." Rhodes was taken aback, but he didn''t expect Cecia to give such an answer. Thinking about it carefully, these words were not unreasonable, but Cecia said again: "In the past, every time she Staying by your side for a long time at a time, although I don''t know what you did, but judging from the adoring energy on the top of Molly''s head, you did a good job. She can''t always test your strength. Hundreds of times? Doesn''t that explain the problem?" Hearing Cecia''s story, Rhodes couldn''t help coughing dryly. The most correct answer was the one that was excluded by Cecia. Morrill really tested him thousands of times in the past. . In Cesia''s view, no matter how special Rhode''s strength is, Morrill can test it dozens of times at most. After dozens of trials, no matter how deeply Rhode''s ability is hidden, he will be defeated. How can it be possible to test thousands of times after completely forcing out the cards? What Cecia didn''t know was that Morrill really promoted Rhode''s legend, tested him thousands of times, and always got different results. This situation still puzzles the big red dragon. Why is Germany so special. Rhodes didn''t explain anything to Cesia. After all, his way of promotion was so special that even Cesia, who is the king of lust, couldn''t understand it. He just said: "I can assure you, it''s because of my body. The power is very special and has nothing to do with other things. In addition, she seems to have fought me many times in different times, and she knows the power on me very well." Cecia didn''t believe Rhode''s words: "Even so, she is willing to go back to the past and fight you in different times again and again, even if she just does nothing, it is enough to explain the problem. At least she is not disgusted You, don¡¯t you? If it were me, let me go back to the past again and again, and stay with the person I hate, I can¡¯t do this, only be with the person I like, no matter how many times I do it again willing." Listening to Cecia''s narration, Rhodes was also taken aback. This was a possibility he hadn''t considered, but this alone still couldn''t explain anything. Cecia looked into the distance, and even she could deeply feel the majestic power of the big red dragon: "Rhode, I must remind you that in that endless time, you have already obtained the big red dragon. The favor of the dragon, if you go one step further, it is not impossible to get the kiss of true love, are you planning to give up?" After thinking about it to the end, Rhodes still shook his head: "That doesn''t mean anything. I don''t think I have won the favor of the big red dragon, at least she didn''t show any resistance when she saw me with other people , jealousy, not even any facial expressions, like I said, this is just a marriage." Cecia laughed, and the laughter was as clear as a silver bell, even the beasts in hell would be attracted by it: "Have you forgotten? She is the proud big red dragon, the dragon queen, the king of kings, how could she show such a side in front of you? She must have a lot in common with the arrogant king, obviously She cared very much in her heart, but she didn''t say anything. Didn''t you find out? Since you came to me, her dragon child has been placed on your body, and she hasn''t moved away at all?" Rhodes was taken aback for a moment, he really didn''t notice this, but when he heard Cecia''s evaluation of Morrill, he couldn''t help frowning and thinking deeply. At this moment, when Rhodes'' eyes seemed to lose focus and some thoughts fell into his mind, Cesia suddenly stepped forward and reached out to wrap Rhodes'' body around him. "What are you doing?" Sensing the intoxicating fragrance from the Lustful King, Rhodes felt vigilant in his heart, not understanding what she meant by this move, and asked immediately. With the Domain of Love of the same origin as the King of Lust, Rhodes is not worried that his mind will be bewitched by Cesia. Rhodes originally chose to exchange for the Domain of Love, originally to fight against the power of the King of Lust, and now it is Pai When it comes in handy. Not only Rhodes knows this, but Cesia on the side also knows very well that the Domain of Love belongs to her unique skill, how could she not know the various characteristics of the Domain of Love. Even so, she still chose to do this, which made Rhodes curious, why did she make such a move? After ruling out that Cecilia wanted to use the power of the field of love to confuse the soul, Rhodes'' mind flashed a few more thoughts. Could it be that she plans to leave a mark on her body to attract wild beasts? After seeing the power of wild beasts, Rhodes didn''t dare to underestimate that supreme hero. Even the demigod couldn''t hold up a few moves in front of him, let alone other things. However, looking at Cecia who was smiling a bit in front of him, Rhodes didn''t feel her malice. At least it can prove that her current actions are not intended to assassinate herself, but have other intentions. "I''m trying to help you." Cecia stood on tiptoe, put her head close to Rhode''s ear, and pretended to be intimate, "Don''t you believe what I told you? Maybe it won''t be long before you You can know the intention of my move, and thus understand the meaning of my words." Rhodes frowned, realizing that there was something in Cecia''s words, and thinking of what she said before, he couldn''t help but have a little understanding in his heart, and his eyes suddenly brightened. Rhodes said slowly: "Unexpectedly, you are quite smart. I underestimated you before. If this trick is really useful and everything is as you said, maybe there is hope for defeating the beast." Hearing Rhodes'' evaluation, the smile on Cecia''s face suddenly became stiff. Even so, the appearance belonging to the king of lust is still sweet: "Really? It seems that the terrible lord of the undead did not treat me like this before. The king of lust is in your eyes. I think you must be hungry after fighting for so long, and you need to eat something to refresh yourself." Saying that, Cecia tore off a piece of the fragrant apple pie, and stuffed it into Rhode''s mouth involuntarily. Rhode was a little helpless, but he couldn''t refuse. Did he say something wrong at this time? "what is that?" Following the entrance of the apple pie, Rhodes suddenly felt a burst of clarity in his mind. The questions that had puzzled Rhodes for a long time suddenly became clear at this moment. His thoughts became extremely sharp, as if no problem could trouble him. And all these changes are all due to the apple pie in Cesia''s hands. There is infinite wisdom contained in the small apple pie. Rhodes smacked his lips, reminiscing about the wonder of gaining wisdom. Not only that, there is a unique fragrance in the apple pie, and even Rhodes, who has never been interested in food, is attracted by that fragrance at this moment. Noticing the change in Rhode''s expression, Cecia couldn''t help but groaned, and then put away the rest of the apple pie. No matter what Rhode said, she refused to give him another piece to taste. In desperation, Rhodes had no choice but to give up in the end. He wouldn''t argue with the Lustful King over some food. The most important thing now is to find a way to deal with the beasts, and that way exists in Rhodes'' Love Domain among. Chapter 2890 "You have accepted the teaching of the tree of wisdom, and the character level is +1." "Professional level has been raised to level 7 Elemental Sovereign Level 2..." "Get 2 free attribute points, get 2 skill points..." Looking at the information that emerged in the system log, Rhodes couldn''t help scratching his head. The sudden level +1 is undoubtedly a surprise for Rhodes, which is completely unexpected. Recalling the apple pie that Cecia fed him last, Rhodes couldn''t help showing a bit of surprise on his face. He knew that the root cause of his level promotion existed in the apple pie. What concerned Rhodes the most was the words Wisdom Tree in the system log. The apples in the apple pie were not ordinary apples at all, but the fruit of wisdom that the Wisdom Tree had worked hard to produce with infinite knowledge. , but who would use the hard-to-find wisdom fruit to make apple pie? That''s simply a waste of money. Shaking his head, Rhodes relished the sweetness that hadn''t disappeared for a long time in his mouth. After bidding farewell to Cesia, he was a little helpless, and finally returned to the big red dragon. "The invading enemies have been driven away, no one has been harmed, and even the undead have been resurrected, everything will be fine." Rhodes took the initiative to speak, this is also the first time Rhodes found the big red dragon after driving away the beasts. Listening to Rhode''s report, Molly turned her gaze over. The golden dragon boy contained endless majesty. Her eyes were ancient and calm, and there was a mystery of time beneath the depths. Can''t see what she really thinks. "Beast, Tula Leon. In different times, I have heard the horror legends about him. He came to find the King of Lust." Molly said calmly. As the ruler of the underground world, she certainly knew that A well-known hero in ancient Erathia. Rhodes just smiled and said: "Every era has its protagonist. The era belonging to Tula Leon has long passed, and he can''t change anything. Now it belongs to our era." Morel just glanced at him and asked, "I saw you went to find the Lust King, did she tell you anything?" Rhode''s heart was shaken, and the conversation between him and the big red dragon finally came to the point: "Cesia said that she was sorry for the damage caused by the beast, and even she couldn''t control the hero, and said she was willing to do it for this." Make some amends, hope we don''t care about it." "Is that all?" Dahonglong raised Longtong and asked. "Of course." Rhode spread his hands, with an innocent look on his face, "Otherwise, what else could she say?" Looking at Rhode''s appearance, Moliel felt out of breath, and the thick dragon tail swept towards him with a dull strong wind, ready to sweep Rhode away. Rhode''s heart froze, the tail of the big red dragon was precise, fierce and natural, just before he could use the flame to escape, if Rhodes insisted on using the flame to escape, the final fate must be to be ruthless by the dragon''s tail He was severely injured, without hundreds of times of actual combat training, Molier would definitely not be able to use this move. In desperation, Rhodes had no choice but to hold Titan''s Arrow in front of him, and forcefully swallowed the blow. There was a flash of lightning, and under the tail of the big red dragon, Rhode''s body flew backwards at a speed that was hard to see with the naked eye. The blazing Titan Arrow in his hand also pulled out a shiny silver line in the air, like Comets usually streak across the sky. It wasn''t until Rhodes'' body completely disappeared, amidst the exclamation of the kings, that Molly curled her lips, and a somewhat imperceptible smile appeared in her eyes. The wheel of time appeared under her feet, and the surrounding lights and shadows After a change, Rhodes came to her again. "Of course." Rhode spread his hands, with an innocent look on his face, as if he didn''t know anything about what happened just now, "Otherwise, what else can she say?" "I saw her whispering in your ear, what did she say to you?" The big red dragon asked with curled lips. "So, you were peeking at me just now? I can''t tell, you really care about me..." Before Rhodes finished speaking, the tail of the big red dragon swept towards him, bringing with it a boundless power that could not be dodged, and Rhodes, who could not dodge, once again flew to the end of the sky. Time turned back, and Rhodes spread his hands again: "Otherwise, what else can she say?" "How do I know what she said? I''m asking you, not you asking me!" A thunderous roar came from Molier''s mouth, and the terrifying dragon power contained in the roar made even Shenglong hear it. And trembling and uneasy. In front of the big red dragon, Rhodes just showed a puzzled look: "Why are you suddenly angry? Did I say something wrong? I haven''t said anything at all..." "Didn''t say anything? You said everything wrong!" The dragon''s roar came over again, and the endless coercion of the dragon king caused the nearby kings to bow their heads. The helpless Rhodes was once again knocked into the air by the dragon''s tail . Time was reversed by the will of the big red dragon again and again. I don''t know how many times I tried, and Morrill couldn''t find out from Rhodes what the king of lust said to him, but she was just thinking of the intimate gesture whispered in the two ears. At that time, the golden dragon boy stood up like two sharp knives, looking at Rhodes, almost couldn''t help but swallow him alive. "Otherwise what else can she say?" Looking at Rhodes, who was not in the oil and salt in front of her, Molly could only bow her head and sigh in the end. It seemed that Rhodes was determined not to say anything, and she did not intend to use the power of the time domain anymore. She was too lazy to go back to Rhodes and When the king of lust was talking, it was not her style to take the initiative to run over to interrupt her: "Forget it, you''d better disappear from my presence quickly." Rhodes shrugged. From the change in the expression of the big red dragon, he undoubtedly saw something. Although Rhodes couldn''t know what he was like in other timelines, judging from Molly''s impatient eyes, She should have used the power of the time domain quite a few times. Thinking of this, Rhodes couldn''t help feeling sorry for Cecia''s previous actions. She, who mastered the crime of lust, obviously guessed Morrill''s reaction in advance. Even if she could turn back time, those reactions from the heart would not Because of this changes. "Oh, that''s right." Before leaving, Rhodes seemed to have thought of something suddenly, and stopped himself, "The King of Lust also asked me another question, she asked me if I wanted to eat a special delicacy .¡± "What?" Morrill glared at Rhodes. She used the power of the Time Domain to question Rhodes from different times, but Rhodes didn''t reveal any news. Now she told Rhodes to leave quickly, but Rhodes took the initiative Having said all that, this feeling was like a heavy punch in the air, which made her angry and depressed, "What about your answer?" Rhode raised his eyebrows: "I don''t think there''s anything wrong with giving it a try. She can''t poison me to death, can she? I have to say, the apple pie she gave me was really delicious, and it was made with wisdom fruit Bakers, do you know the fruit of wisdom? It is the fruit of the trees of knowledge in the forest of Ereme." "Of course I know what the fruit of wisdom is." Rhode''s answer only resulted in a cold snort from Morrill. As the ruler of the underground world, how could she not have heard of the fruit of wisdom? However, due to the unique efficacy of the Wisdom Fruit, every one formed will consume the knowledge reserves accumulated by the Wisdom Tree for hundreds of years. Even Moliel has never tasted that unique fruit. Seeing that while Rhodes was talking about the fruit of wisdom, he seemed to be reminiscing about the delicacy fed to him by the king of lust, and Morrill felt angry again. And Rhodes also relied on keen observation, and saw the clue from Morrill''s tiny expression: "I found out, you must have never eaten the wisdom fruit." "So what?" Molly asked angrily. At the same time, the dragon''s tail was ready to go. Once Rhode''s answer did not satisfy her, what awaited Rhodes would be a merciless sweep of the dragon''s tail. . With the blessing of the time domain, Morrill can do whatever she wants without any scruples at all, even if she directly sweeps Rhodes away with a thick dragon tail, as long as the timeline is changed, no one will know Everything that happened, and she can also make full use of Rhodes to vent her inner dissatisfaction, especially when this dissatisfaction is mainly brought to her by Rhodes. However, Rhodes'' next words made Morrill slightly stunned: "It''s okay, I still have a wisdom fruit, which is the wisdom fruit produced by the oldest wisdom tree, and it contains strange effects. It''s just that wisdom fruit The fruit was bitten by the stigmata hundreds of years ago, but that should not affect the efficacy of the wisdom fruit itself. After all, even if the wisdom fruit is made into apple pie, its efficacy will not be affected .¡± Recalling the level increase that Apple Pie gave him, Rhodes said at this time. The fruit of wisdom that Rhodes spoke of was the unique fruit he had obtained from the treasure house in the cloud. Even the system couldn''t identify the mystery of that fruit until Rhodes smelled the unique fragrance of the fruit of wisdom in the apple pie. , which confirms that they belong to the same fruit. For that wisdom fruit, Rhodes had done some research, and finally confirmed that the wisdom fruit was closely related to the fall of the stigmata hundreds of years ago, and it was even contaminated with the breath of the stigmata , and even the system cannot identify it. The Bracada mage once wanted to obtain the wisdom fruit, so as to obtain the endless knowledge contained in the wisdom fruit, but the fruit fell into Rhodes'' hands during the Bracada battle. Hearing Moreel mention the Wisdom Fruit right now, Rhode couldn''t help but say that, if the two of them eat it, it''s not a bad idea. After listening to Rhodes'' narration, Morrill''s dragon tail, which had already been ready to go, couldn''t help but soften at this moment, but the big red dragon''s words were still full of pride: "You let me eat what others have eaten. Fruit? Is this humiliating me?" "I don''t think so. If you care about the bite marks, you can make it into an apple pie, or squeeze it into an apple juice, it''s all up to you." Rhodes just smiled, never thought that the big red dragon would have such a side, she didn''t care so much when she devoured people alive. "What''s more, it''s the bite mark of the stigmata." At the end, Rhodes'' expression couldn''t help becoming dignified, and when he mentioned Erasia''s incarnation of gods, the existence in charge of the fate of everything, Rhodes'' heart also appeared A little vigilant, "The weapon stained with the blood of the stigmata has become a sacred weapon no less than a divine weapon, the shroud wrapping the corpse of the stigmata, and the coffin containing the remains of the saint have also become countless in later generations. The divine artifact that people admire, the fruit of wisdom, is also due to this reason, and some unknown changes have taken place." Thinking of the things related to the wisdom fruit, even Rhodes now thinks back, still feels suspicious. The only person who can know the existence of those long-lost past events is probably the former god. The blessing given by the person with the stigmata, even if this blessing may not be from the original intention of the person with the stigmata, but a passive gift, an existence like him can be said to be full of treasures, even if it is only contaminated by his body The breath is also enough to make everything reborn. In a way, this ability of the Stigmata is very similar to the Tula Leon that Rhodes knows, that is, the beast in hell. I also feel the supreme heroic will of the beast, everything will be reborn and become a real artifact, even if it is contaminated with the breath of the beast, it will be infected by the heroic will, so that it can truly have its own life , and pass on the deeds of that hero. The birth of many treasures also stems from the infection of will, and there are even some artifacts. Take the artifact behind Rhodes, the ghost king cloak, for example, in the past, it felt the will of the vampire hero, which turned it into an artifact. Possessing the supreme terrifying power, helping Rhodes fight all the way to this point. This is the case with the power of the stigmata, because it was contaminated with the aura belonging to the stigmata, the ancient wisdom fruit in Rhodes'' hand has also become a unique thing that the system has not been able to identify. Rhodes was surprised for a long time. Before that, even a divine weapon could not hide his true power in front of the system, but it was the wisdom fruit that did it. Hearing what Moliel mentioned about the Wisdom Fruit, Rhodes couldn''t help but think of the one he had obtained. In order to obtain that Wisdom Fruit, Rhodes also joined hands with Bracada''s mages to attack the Treasure House in the Clouds. Among the endless treasures hidden in the treasure house in the cloud, the unique thing was finally discovered, which even attracted the pursuit of angels. At that time, the angels did not have the protection from fate. So far, Rhodes has only felt the power from the hit in the Andorra angels, and that also indicates the power of the stigmata. After fully waking up, maybe it won''t be long before Rhodes has to face the most powerful existence in Erathia''s history, the incarnation of a god walking in the world, it will be a tragic battle, but now, Rhodes still Pay attention to the big red dragon. Chapter 2891 Listening to Rhodes talking endlessly about the Wisdom Fruit, Morrill couldn''t help but glance at him. "If that fruit is really as strange as you said, then show it to me." The big red dragon said slowly. Rhodes nodded, the fire flashed, and his figure traveled through the space. When Rhodes returned again, the unique fruit containing divine power had appeared in his hands. Even Moril felt the power contained in the fruit of wisdom, the golden dragon child shrank slightly, and only Rhodes holding the fruit of wisdom was reflected in the dragon child. Feeling the divine power contained in the fruit of wisdom, the dragon''s might overflowing from Molier''s body became stronger and stronger. She keenly felt that the blood of the holy female dragon flowing in her body seemed to be attracted by the fruit of wisdom, but the big red dragon His gaze paused when he saw the bite mark on the Wisdom Fruit. "I heard that in ancient Erathia, people would eat the food eaten by the stigmata as a sacrament given by the gods. This may be the reason why this fruit of wisdom is so special." Rhode noticed When Mo Lier saw her, she said slowly at this moment. "Really?" Molly was noncommittal, and Long Tong''s focus shifted from Wisdom Fruit to Rhodes. Rhodes looked at the huge head of the big red dragon and the dragon teeth that were as big as his body, scratched his head and said, "But you may not be able to taste the fruit of wisdom. According to its size, I''m afraid it will be stuffed between your teeth." Neither fit." Moril, who has transformed into a big red dragon, let alone the wisdom fruit the size of an apple, even a hill of hundreds of apples, she can swallow it in one gulp. How can she taste the taste of the wisdom fruit? Seeing Rhodes looking at him, Molly just snorted and didn''t say much. Rhodes took advantage of the situation and said, "In my opinion, maybe you can only taste the delicacy of the fruit of wisdom when you transform into a human body." "Turning into a human body? A human body is weak and pitiful, how can it compare to a dragon''s body?" Molly disagreed with this. Back then, she was transformed into a dragon in a human body, thus truly liberating the hero''s specialties. Potential, with the power to command dragons, how can it return to the weak human body? Rhodes couldn''t think of any words to refute what Moliel said. The weakness of human blood has long been recognized as a fact, but he still shrugged and said: "No matter how weak the human body is, they can still taste the wisdom that belongs to us." The delicacy of the fruit, but you, the incarnation of the big red dragon, can''t feel all that, even if you throw the wisdom fruit into your mouth, you won''t feel anything." As Rhodes'' words fell, the dragon''s tail swept over, and his figure disappeared into the sky. After the time turned back, this time the big red dragon just showed an impatient expression, and waved his hands to let Rhodes go, but he heard Rhodes continue: "Don''t you have the time domain? Since you can change the past, why don''t you dare to try it?" What about it? You can try everything you want, even if it doesn¡¯t go well in the end, you just need to use the power of time, isn¡¯t it all right?¡± Listening to Rhodes'' narration, even Morrill showed a bit of interest at this moment: "Hearing what you said, you seem to have some research on the time domain in me." Rhodes just laughed a few times. After knowing the horror of the time domain, he didn''t have a moment of peace. He was always thinking about ways to fight time, but he couldn''t let Morrill know all this, so he said: "I''m just guessing randomly. The time domain is on you. You know better than me how to use it. Even if you become a human in this timeline, as long as you think about it, you will be another timeline in another timeline." The great red dragon that no one can beat." Molly listened calmly to Rhode''s narration. What he said was indeed somewhat reasonable. With the existence of the time domain, Molly could tamper with all the actions of her past self at will. She could try any different possibilities, everything The premise is all due to her decision. However, how could Moril, who had turned into a dragon, turn back into a human body again? Only in the dragon posture can all the power in the body be truly displayed, even in the time domain, she will not easily agree to Rhodes'' request. Seeing that Moliel was unmoved, the helpless Rhodes had no choice but to think of other ways. He looked at the big red dragon covering the sky, and his heart was completely troubled by the kiss of true love mentioned by the king of lust. If you want to get the kiss of true love, what Rhodes needs to do is "what is that?" Noticing the treasure that Rhodes took out, Morrill raised her eyes and asked, in other timelines, Morrill had never seen Rhodes take out this unique treasure, it should have been obtained by Rhodes not long ago The new treasure made Molier feel a little curious. What made Moliel more concerned was the aura of spiritual elements on that treasure. For those unique elemental beings, Morrill has conducted research in endless time. Of course, the main research object is the chapter-faced monster that lives on the same plane as the spiritual elementals. "It''s a spiritual catalyst that can help me discover some hidden secrets." Rhodes glanced at the big red dragon and said, unexpectedly, the spiritual catalyst could attract her interest. "Show me." Molly''s indisputable majestic words came over, and even Rhodes seemed very helpless about it. I didn''t expect the big red dragon to be so interested in the spiritual catalyst, and even made such a request, but this is not Rhodes As part of the plan, Rhodes hopes to explore that secret by himself. "I''ll lend it to you, but that''s after I finish the investigation." Rhodes said helplessly, then picked up the spiritual catalyst in the shape of a seal, moved around the wisdom fruit, and absorbed the energy contained in the fruit Spiritual power. Rhode''s answer obviously made the big red dragon extremely dissatisfied. When did she need to be in the back? Under the effect of the time domain, there is nothing she wants that does not belong to her. She turned back time, fought with Rhodes countless times, and had already found out all the treasures on Rhodes. Now seeing Rhodes took out new treasures, how could this not arouse her curiosity? Even if the spiritual catalyst is snatched, everything will return to normal after Morrell has finished exploring the power contained in it. Thinking of this, Molly didn''t hesitate, and turned her body again, and the thick dragon tail came with a strong wind, but this time it didn''t want to knock Rhodes into the air, but to sweep away Rhodes'' arm holding the spiritual catalyst, making him Rhodes threw down the treasure in pain and snatched it into his hands. "Wait..." Facing the sudden tail sweep of the big red dragon, Rhode slowed down the speed of casting flame concealment. Seeing that the dragon tail was about to hit Rhode''s arm, the collection of spiritual power by the spiritual catalyst was completed first. The light burst out from Rhodes'' hands, and even Molly who was on the side was also affected, and the two were involved in the illusion formed by the spiritual power. "What''s going on? Rhodes, what have you done?" Morrill''s roar reached Rhode''s ears again. Rhodes followed the reputation, but saw Morrill who had shrunk several times in size. It is called a big red dragon, and it is more like an ordinary red dragon. Discovering the abnormality in her body, Molier was in a state of shock. She believed that all of this was caused by Rhodes, and all the changes in her body were naturally inseparable from Rhodes. Hearing Moreel''s complaints, Rhodes was also very helpless: "This should be the effect of the spiritual catalyst. It just detected the secret hidden in the fruit of wisdom, but you interrupted it, which made our spirit fall into an illusion. Among them, I have no choice." Rhode looked helplessly at the shrunken Morrill in the illusion, and he didn''t know who to talk to. Whether it is the fruit of wisdom that contains all kinds of mysteries and is of great importance, or the spiritual catalyst left by the magic element, they are all very strange treasures. Even the system can''t identify the mystery hidden in the fruit of wisdom, and the spiritual catalyst involves the use of a kind of spiritual power that Rhodes has never seen before. It can be said to be very mysterious, and Rhodes must be careful when handling it. . However, all of this was destroyed by Molier. If she hadn''t made a sudden move to snatch the spiritual catalyst, they would not have been involved in the illusion. The power belonging to the spiritual catalyst was originally used to reveal the secrets of things. I didn''t expect that when Rhodes used it on the fruit of wisdom, such an illusion would be formed, not to mention that there was an interruption from Morel during the process. It makes the degree of danger even more. "Create Time Domain." Rhodes shook his head and said, recalling all the mysteries in the fruit of wisdom, the illusion formed by the spiritual catalyst relying on the fruit of wisdom, it will not be so easy to decipher for a while, Rhodes had to pin his hope on Molly Only by going back to the past can we avoid such mistakes. "I don''t need you to tell me." Molly said proudly. Nothing can stop the power of time. As Rhodes said before, Molly is not afraid of making mistakes at all. No matter what mistakes she makes, as long as the time domain When it is deployed, everything will develop in a direction that pleases her, and a mere mistake is nothing in another timeline. However, this time, even though Molly puffed out her dragon mouth and blushed, she couldn''t make the wheel of time appear at her feet. The power belonging to the time domain actually failed at this moment. If it wasn''t for the red dragon scale It was as red as a flame, but now Molier''s face is already covered with red glow. "What are you doing?" Rhode''s mouth twitched, the Time Domain couldn''t be used, and it wasn''t Morrill alone. If Rhodes guessed correctly, the spiritual catalyst is likely to be connected to the spiritual memory left by the stigmata on the fruit of wisdom. In other words, the illusion space formed now is actually in the memory of the stigmata . This discovery immediately made Rhodes unable to calm down. Who knows what kind of power the Stigmata who is in charge of fate possesses. The behavior of him and Morel is no different from throwing himself into a trap. Who would have thought that the time domain would also fail one day? Rhodes has been waiting for the moment when the time domain expires, but what he has to wait for is definitely not now. If he and Molier really fall into the shroud of the fate domain, let alone Molier, even he is afraid Also doomed. If he had known that the Wisdom Fruit was so dangerous, Rhodes would not have rashly used a spiritual catalyst to test it out. Fortunately, he and Molly were trapped in the illusion together. Shaking his head, Rhodes knew that it was useless to regret what had happened, not only him, but also Molly. After losing the power to turn back time, Molly also had to bear the price of making mistakes. Rhodes sighed, and had no choice but to say to Moliel: "Forget it, since the Time Domain has expired, we can only find other ways to get out of here. You wait here, and I will go and have a look around." Once again entering the state of mental separation, all the artifacts on Rhodes body could not be used, except for the unique ball of destruction. As an artifact designed to break through all obstacles, even in a purely spiritual space, the Orb of Destruction can still function. In a sense, the Ball of Destruction originally existed in the form of a spiritual body, and all the effects displayed were the external manifestations of that form. Regarding the effect of the Destruction Ball, Rhodes had gone through many attempts when he confronted Paris last time, and he already knew its own characteristics well. The Ball of Destruction appeared in Rhodes'' palm, but this time, the power belonging to the Ball of Destruction didn''t work, and it couldn''t directly destroy the space in front of him. Everything here is not like the spiritual plane, but purely composed of spiritual nebula , but has a more powerful force. Rhodes was not very discouraged by this result. He had already guessed about it. If it belonged to the power of the Orb of Destruction, it could really break through the unique illusion formed by the fruit of wisdom. It''s a bit of a surprise. "Where are you going?" Just as Rhodes was about to continue exploring, Morrill''s voice came over. Chapter 2892 Rhodes was in the illusion formed by the spiritual catalyst and the wisdom fruit, not only had to find a way to leave, but also faced Molly''s constant complaints. roundabout "I''m going to find a way to leave and check out the surrounding environment. Since the time domain is no longer usable, why don''t you stay here and wait for my news." Rhodes answered helplessly. He wasn''t worried about danger at first. With Morrill''s time domain, no matter what happened, she could go to another timeline and be rescued with Rhodes. However, The time domain was completely invalid, and Rhodes had to take other measures to get rid of the predicament he was facing now. Listening to Rhode''s narration, Molly suddenly felt a little dissatisfied: "You asked me to wait here and do nothing? I don''t think it''s better than this. You stay here and watch, and I''ll find out if there is any way to leave. " Rhodes was a little helpless. The one trapped in the illusion with him was not a weak person who needed his protection, but a big red dragon that was even more terrifying than him. How could he be willing to do nothing? He had no choice but to say: "Then let''s go find a way out together, will this work?" Seeing Rhodes change his words, Morrill let out a resentful snort. There was a distance between the two, and they explored the surroundings together, falling silent for a while. "Speaking of which... what exactly is this place?" Rhodes frowned. If he wants to get out of the illusion, he must first figure out where this place is. "I still want to ask you. Didn''t your treasure get out of control, which dragged us into this place?" Molly glared at Rhodes. roundabout Rhodes spread his hands. If it wasn''t for Molly''s plan to snatch the spiritual catalyst, this accident probably wouldn''t have happened: "It''s like it''s all my fault. Even if you want to grab the spiritual catalyst, don''t search for the holy thing while I''m at it." It¡¯s time to do it, who knows what will happen?¡± Listening to Rhodes'' words, Molly fell silent for a moment. With the time domain, she can do whatever she wants, not to mention grabbing the spiritual catalyst, even knocking Rhodes into the air, and no one will notice, who knows that the time domain has failed in the illusion. Moliel has already made up her mind that when she escapes from the illusion, she must use the power of the time domain to delete this unbearable incident. Anyway, with the time domain, everything in the past cannot escape her revision. While Moliel was thinking secretly, Rhodes on the side said reluctantly: "I see that you are very skilled in grabbing the spiritual catalyst. You have not practiced it thousands of times. It is impossible to have that kind of proficiency. Are you different? How many treasures have you snatched from me during your time?" "It''s so noisy!" Molly let out a dragon roar, directly interrupting the conversation, "Are you looking for a way out of here?" Rhodes coughed dryly, and brought the topic back to the current topic: "According to the power of the spiritual catalyst, it should bring us to the illusion related to the fruit of wisdom or the stigmata, look at the towering surroundings The ancient tree, I guess the location in the illusion should be the elf kingdom Eri." Following Rhode''s narration, Morrill also placed the dragon boy on top of the towering trees, winding and swift rivers, and blooming strange flowers nearby. It seems that only Eri has such a strange scenery, She nodded slightly, agreeing with Rhodes'' statement. roundabout "Wait here, I''ll fly to the sky to have a look." Molier said involuntarily, she flapped her dragon wings, ready to go to the sky to find out. Morrill''s proposal was exchanged for Rhodes shaking his head: "I don''t suggest you do this, no one knows whether there is danger in the illusion. Don''t you find that your body has shrunk? Maybe that is a warn." Rhode noticed that Molly''s body in the illusion was only the size of an ordinary giant dragon. Compared with the figure of the big red dragon outside the illusion, she seemed much smaller, and Rhode''s body did not change, perhaps This is a warning, the huge body seems to be limited in this illusion. "You don''t need to remind me." Molly showed her sharp fangs, but she would not follow Rhode''s advice. She didn''t need Rhodes to tell her what to do. "Okay..." Rhodes said helplessly. He couldn''t persuade the big red dragon to change his mind. It was a hero''s decision, and he wouldn''t be shaken by his words. "Then I''ll go with you." "You?" Molly looked at Rhodes, "I know you have fused with the blood of the Great Demon, but this is a spiritual illusion, and everything will show its original appearance. You show the appearance of a human here, not The appearance of a devil means that in the deepest part of your heart, you still think that your race belongs to humans, but I can show the appearance of a dragon, which means that I have a heart that belongs to a dragon. You can grow wings and fly with me Is it the sky?" "Why do you need to grow wings to soar into the sky?" Rhodes slowly leaned over under Morrill''s unfriendly gaze, "You can also see that I can''t fly here while maintaining a human form, I''m afraid I can only trouble you to give me a ride." Lan "What are you thinking?" The angry golden dragon child was facing Rhodes, and the dragon tail was ready to go, "I am the queen of dragons, the king of kings, no one can ride on my back back." Rhodes spread his hands: "But at least you are still my fiancee now. If you really can''t, you can grab me with the dragon''s claws, so that if you are in danger, I can still help you a little bit, or do you plan to keep going?" Trapped here?" After hearing Rhodes'' explanation, Morrill''s expression improved. She had already fought Rhodes countless times in different time and space. Difficult. "If you dare to move around, I''ll squeeze you into gravy like a lemon." Under Rhodes'' persuasion, Molly changed her mind, but her words were still majestic, and at the same time threatened Rhodes mercilessly road. "That doesn''t sound like a good end." The corners of Rhode''s mouth twitched, and he had no doubt that even Molly, who was in a mental state, still had that terrifying power. Rhode noticed that Molly had extremely terrifying spiritual attributes, and that pure spiritual power was even several grades stronger than that of the elemental monarch. In other words, the spells she cast, in terms of pure panel damage, even Stronger than the elemental monarch, and that is almost impossible, but it just happened. According to Rhodes'' understanding of Moreel, it is obviously the effect of the time domain. The longer she travels through different times, her own spirit is also tempered by the power of time, becoming stronger and stronger. Even Rhodes, in the When feeling the majestic spiritual power, he was also faintly envious. He didn''t expect that the time domain could also be used to temper the spiritual power. roundabout In this spiritual illusion, Molier''s time-honored spiritual power might be able to exert a miraculous effect. As Morrill flapped the dragon wings, her body soared into the air, and the dragon claws roughly grabbed Rhodes in her hands. Under the squeeze of that tyrannical mental force, Rhodes felt breathless, so he could only propose: "Can you relax a little?" Facing Rhode''s proposal, Morrill just turned a deaf ear to it: "Can you shut up and think about how we''re going to get out of here?" Rhodes was a little helpless, but this was Morrill, and even he seemed helpless, so he could only suggest, "See the tallest tree over there? I suggest going there to have a look." As the two of them soared into the sky, the nearby scenery suddenly became clear, and the air was filled with rainbow-like mist. Looking down, you can see the agate gemstones spread among the grass, and the blooming sea of ??flowers. De, when he looked at the nearby scenery, he couldn''t help but click his tongue secretly, and he didn''t know where this place was in Eri, and there was such a wonderful scene. Rhodes frowned. According to the ability of the spiritual catalyst to observe secrets, the dense forest in front of him may be hundreds of years ago, and maybe Eli in the era of the Stigmata. Among all the strange scenery nearby, the one that attracted Rhode''s attention the most was the huge towering ancient tree. There are many big trees around here that touch the clouds, but it is the first time Rhodes has seen such trees that can make the thick trunks extend above the clouds, and the cross section of the trees can even accommodate a small city. roundabout Following Rhode''s reminder, Morrill also set her gaze on the big tree, and her intuition told her that Rhode''s conjecture was not wrong, and that if she wanted to leave this illusion, the answer must be under the big tree superior. Only by really flying into the sky can I get a glimpse of how huge the tree is. Feeling Rhodes held in the dragon''s claws, Morrill secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, she took Rhodes with her before flying. She didn''t want to Go back to the ground and pick Rhodes away. Rhode looked at the towering ancient tree with solemn eyes, feeling the spectacle in the illusion. Rhodes was secretly vigilant in his heart, this illusion was not simple, and might even hide a big secret. Unexpectedly, under such conditions, he and Molly became grasshoppers on the same rope. If one''s spirit is damaged in the illusion, and one doesn''t know what will happen to the main body, both Rhodes and Morrill must try their best to avoid this situation. Unable to use the time domain, unable to use the artifacts on their bodies, at this moment, facing the unknown situation, they seem to have to rely on each other. Rhodes looked at Molly who was flying, holding her with dragon claws. Even if Rhodes could defeat her in the illusion, if he couldn''t get out of the illusion and all his efforts were in vain, it would undoubtedly be an ending he didn''t want to see. He believed that Molly Er also thought so. Facing the unknown and the threat, the two made the same decision by coincidence, that is to join hands to break the illusion. Even though Molly was reluctant, she still grabbed Rhodes with the dragon claws. Without Rhode''s reminder, Morrill immediately accelerated her flight and wanted to go to the top of the big tree to find out. roundabout "careful!" At this moment, Rhodes seemed to have discovered something, and suddenly reminded Molly. Molly, whose eyes were all attracted by the big tree, was startled when she heard Rhode''s reminder, scorching flames rushed towards Molly, and even the space seemed to be ignited by that blazing heat. "Damn it!" Molly roared angrily. Facing the sudden attack, she showed her tough side and chose to fight through her resistance to magic. Flames washed over Molly''s body. After all, this was not the real body of the big red dragon, but a body formed by the spirit. It belonged to the ability of the big red dragon''s magic immunity, and it couldn''t work at this moment. The flames swept past, and Morrill''s giant dragon body was completely ignited. Right now, she seemed to have transformed into a fire dragon. What was more dazzling than the flames was the blood-like dragon scales covering her body. Under the cover of the dragon''s claws, Rhodes was not harmed by the flames, but fell with Morrill''s body. roundabout "Are you okay? Don''t tell me you''ll be killed in a flash of flames, trust me, you''re not that easy to deal with." In the claws of the dragon, Rhode''s voice came out, and he was not at all panicked by the falling red dragon. Once the big red dragon fell to the ground at the current speed, not to mention Morrill, even Rhode''s mental body would be shocked. Smash together. The expression on Rhode''s face was still calm, and he believed that Morrill would never fall down easily. Even if Moliel is only in a mental state, even if she is weak now, she cannot be killed by a burst of flames. This is Rhodes'' experience after dealing with Moliel for a long time. Anyone who dares to underestimate her , will pay the price in the end. Sure enough, as Rhodes'' words fell, the falling Morrill stopped the falling trend. With the howling wind, the red dragon''s body spun and straightened in the air, and then moved towards the sky at a faster speed. The top of the big tree at the end rushed straight away. "What the hell is that? It''s a sneak attack!" The red dragon''s roar resounded through the sky. Seeing that Moliel was in full swing and was not intimidated by the enemy''s offensive at all, Rhodes couldn''t help showing a satisfied expression, as if he was also Only with this momentum can they escape from this illusion. "etc¡­¡­" Just when Rhodes was about to say something to inspire Morrill''s fighting spirit, his expression froze suddenly. Rhodes'' hole suddenly shrank at this moment, locked on the thing floating in the sky, blocking the way of the two of them, and also on the thing that just attacked them. roundabout "This is impossible... What are you kidding, is that the blade of doom?" Rhodes uttered the name of that unique thing. What blocked the two people''s path was a divine sword surrounded by endless flames. There was no master holding the sword, only the sword floating in the air. The attack was indeed from that sword. What really shocked Rhodes was that the sword was clearly the Doomsday Blade in Rhodes'' memory. Even though time had passed for a long time, Rhodes would never forget that it belonged to the Doomsday Blade. How could that sword appear? it''s here? Chapter 2893 "You know that sword?" Lan Hearing Rhodes name the unique sword, as if knowing the mystery hidden in it, Morrill couldn''t help but glanced at him and asked him. The sword blade blocking the flight path of the two seemed to be made of pure flames, exuding a fire that burned everything. The golden jaw of the sword looked like two curved ears of wheat, and it was also like the golden wings full of radiance and divine power in the sanctity of an angel. The long sword body shone with a cold light. Even without the master''s control, the sword body is still nimble and free, it turns into a golden flame and moves in the air, blocking the path of the two people''s upward flight. "Of course I know that sword. It is the Blade of Doom, an artifact used by the arrogant king to judge all beings." Rhodes said hastily. The shape of the sword is clearly the Blade of Doom in his memory. This discovery But he was taken aback. Who would have thought that in the illusion, he would encounter the Doomsday Blade blocking the way? This was beyond Rhode''s expectations. If the artifact is still there, Rhodes is not afraid of the Doomsday Blade without its master, and at the worst, he can fight his way out. He believes that the same is true for Molly who turned into a big red dragon, but now it is different from the past, only the spirit body is left. If they met the Doomsday Blade blocking the way, they would really have nothing to do for a while. As if recalling something, Rhode murmured: "This doesn''t make sense at all... I have seen the swordsmith Karenda in hell, and I have also seen the unfinished Doomsday Blade. In the era, that sword was never forged at all, how could it appear here?" This is also what troubled Rhodes. In the early days of the third expansion, Rhodes once saw Kalunda who forged the Doomsday Blade in Hell. De also saw the true face of Doomsday Blade. roundabout As the core artifact of the third expansion piece, the Doomsday Blade played a vital role in that expansion piece. What Rhodes can confirm is that the opening of the Doomsday War is also inextricably linked with the Doomsday Blade. It is simply impossible for the sword to appear in other eras, let alone the era of wisdom fruit illusion. Unless... that''s not Doomsday Edge at all. "Are you sure?" Morrill''s questioning voice reached Rhodes'' ears at this time, "Although I don''t know what the origin of that sword is, in my perception, it is not a divine weapon." Hearing her words, Rhodes couldn''t help staring. Morrill''s words also confirmed Rhodes'' conjecture from the side. It was not the Doomsday Blade at all, but a sword that was very similar to the Doomsday Blade, and could even be said to be carved from the same mold. The ability to spark the fire of doom is also similar. All kinds of unique features made Rhodes understand that even if this sword is not the real Blade of Doom, it is absolutely inseparable from the Blade of Doom, and there must be a great connection between it. Just as Rhodes was thinking, Molly, who spread her dragon wings, rushed straight towards the sky again, preparing to break through the blockade of the sword, but what awaited her was the scorching flame wave from the sword, in front of her. Under the scorching flames that ignited the sky, even Molly was forced to descend, but failed to break through the blockade. After another failed attempt, Molly became visibly irritable, and glared at Rhodes in the dragon''s claw: "You''d better figure out a solution to this sword quickly, or I''ll throw you to it and give you a chance to drag it out." Hold on to it, I''ll go to the top of the giant log first to have a look." Morrell''s merciless words reached Rhode''s ears, and the corners of Rhode''s mouth twitched: "You''re not serious, are you?" From Molier''s playful Long Tong, Rhodes knew that her words were definitely not a joke. If there was no way to break through the blockade of this sword, Molier would sacrifice him to hold the sword, and he would go first Go up to find a way out. Now Rhodes can be regarded as riding a tiger. He was in the air, and he couldn''t get rid of Molly and return to the ground. He could only feel the scorching flames emitted by the sword. In the illusion, Rhodes retains the ability to cast damage-type magic, but cannot cast other types of magic, whether it is space magic such as teleportation, or status-enhancing magic such as flying thaumaturgy, there is no way to use it now. The only exception is probably the Hercules Aegis. As a defensive magic that forms a force field shield, the use of the Hercules Aegis is not restricted. With the force field shield formed by the Hercules Aegis, Rhodes can create a foothold in mid-air, and he doesn''t have to worry about falling to his death. This is one of the few good news. In addition to those offensive spells, even the power of the domain is completely ineffective here, otherwise, with the time domain on Molier, how could she be trapped here? Looking at the big red dragon on the side, Rhodes could only sigh deeply: "It seems that there is no other way, if you can''t find a way out at the top, don''t forget to come down and pick me up, maybe I can find some What." "You don''t need to remind me." Seeing that Rhodes readily agreed to the method of attracting Baojian''s attention, Molly groaned softly. roundabout It is true that Rhodes'' straightforward agreement also made her feel better, and even relieved the depression of being trapped in the illusion, but she still didn''t give Rhodes any good looks. After all, it was because of Rhodes that she was killed. Trapped here, it even made the time domain lose its effect. Under other circumstances, she couldn''t spare Rhodes, and Rhodes should do so now. "Are you ready?" The thick dragon tail wrapped around Rhode''s body, and Rhode could feel the powerful power contained in the tense muscles of the dragon''s tail. Throwing it like that, Rhodes hurriedly said: "Can''t you change the method? You can fly a little closer to that sword..." Hearing Rhode''s anxious and somewhat helpless words, Molly couldn''t help but smile slightly under the gorgeous red dragon scales: "It''s too late, I believe you must have a way to deal with it, after all... ...not even I can kill you." Rhodes still wanted to say something, but Molly didn''t intend to give him a chance to continue speaking. The thick dragon tail shook like a long whip. Even if it turned into a spiritual body, the body from the Dragon King still displayed a terrifying expression. With such explosive power, there was an explosion in the space, and Rhodes, who was thrown out by the dragon''s tail, rushed straight to the sword with flames in an indomitable posture. Sensing the traces of the intruder, the sword was still defending dutifully, and the monstrous flame wave swept towards Rhodes. Facing the attack of the flame wave, Rhode did not dare to neglect, and hurriedly filled the surrounding space with Hercules. The shield blocked all the damage from the flame waves, and Rhode''s body also brushed past the sword and continued to fly towards the sky. The height of the tree was beyond Rhode''s expectations. Even with the help of Moliel''s power when he flicked his tail, he continued to fly upwards for a certain distance, but Rhode still couldn''t see the end of the big tree. Until the initial power failure, Rhodes couldn''t do it. to this point. roundabout The sword relentlessly pursued Rhodes, and the sword, which was accelerating in the air, caught up to the gradually exhausted Rhodes in a few blinks of an eye. The sword drew a flame wave in the air, and the tip of the sword pointed directly at Rhodes'' body, trying to pass Rhodes through his body. Waiting for the sword is the blazing lightning thrown by Rhodes. Even without an artifact in hand, Rhodes can project a lightning-like magic with his own strength: Titan Arrow, which causes high damage without consuming mana. The only problem is that it needs a cooldown. This is not the first time that Rhodes has been trapped in the form of a spiritual body. In this illusion, every point of mana on his body must be carefully calculated, and he cannot be squandered like when he is blessed with a source of magic power outside. In terms of choice, the Titan''s Arrow, which does not consume mana, is also the main choice. Rhodes'' counterattack against the sword was more like a temptation. For everything in the illusion, Rhodes is still in the stage of investigation. He doesn''t know where the owner of the sword is, and he doesn''t know who placed the sword here. He can''t use all his mana to find a way to smash the sword Bar? It will be troublesome if you encounter danger again later. The lightning thrown by Rhodes collided with the sword head-on. With a loud noise like thunder, the sword was shaken away by the air waves generated by the explosion. There was no damage on it. After several circles in the air, the tip of the sword Re-aligning Rhodes, the flame wave pushed forward from behind the hilt, and once again attacked Rhodes directly. Of course Rhodes wouldn''t stay where he was, even if he stayed in the air, he would need to consume a small amount of mana to form a mighty aegis, but it was also a waste. The dark green force field shield paved a road under Rhodes'' feet. Rhodes ran along the road quickly, moving towards the thick tree trunk not far away. With the help of the tree trunk as a support point, Rhodes can save that share Mana cost. The dull sound of breaking wind roared past Rhodes. It was Morrill''s figure. Taking advantage of Rhodes'' complete attraction of the sword''s attention, Morrill raised his full speed and flew towards the top of the giant tree. roundabout Rhodes looked at her helplessly, but happened to meet Morrill''s gaze. In this battle in the illusion, the two who have been fighting endlessly since endless time also had a tacit understanding between each other. tacit agreement. It was due to Morrill''s thorough understanding of Rhodes in battles in different time and space. Countless times of time and space rewinding made Molier understand Rhodes better than Rhodes himself, so when Rhodes also decided to cooperate with Molier, this tacit understanding was not surprising. The two stared at each other for only a blink of an eye, and Molly, who had turned into a dragon, whizzed past, and the flame waves also attacked Rhodes with the sword. No matter how powerful the sword in the illusion is, there is only one sword. Under the pull of Rhodes and Molly, it seems to be stretched, it is difficult to make the right decision under the joint efforts of the two, but to use all the power to fight against each other. Aim for Rhodes on the tree trunk. The Herculean Aegis completely wrapped Rhode''s body, and even the flame wave couldn''t break through the protection of the barrier, thus really hurting Rhodes behind the barrier. On the contrary, the branches of the big tree were completely ignited by the flame waves. The extremely flammable branches and leaves fueled the momentum of the flame, and the fire began to spread unstoppably to the surroundings. The branches around where Rhodes was standing also turned into a sea of ??flames. Just as Rhodes was wary of the sword''s next attack, he discovered an unexpected scene. roundabout The flames spread on the giant tree, and this situation immediately made the sword panic, and instead of continuing to attack Rhodes, it began to fly around the giant tree, constantly absorbing the burning flames into the sword body, preventing the fire from spreading further. Rhode couldn''t help touching his chin. The best way to deal with the enemy is to do things that the enemy doesn''t want to see. The giant tree right now is undoubtedly the best example. Seeing that the sword was about to absorb the spreading flames, accompanied by several loud cracking sounds, one after another fireballs violently bombarded the thick tree trunk. The impact caused by the fireballs was insignificant compared to the tree trunk. It will shake for a while, but the flames spreading along the bark are absolutely unstoppable. When this happened, Baojian froze for a moment. He didn''t expect that even more intense flames would rise from the place where the flames had just been taken away, and all of this was thanks to the intruder. Hot flames gushed out along the jaws of the sword, and the sword surrounded by flames was like an enraged bull now, and it didn''t care to continue to take away the flames, so it was about to charge towards Rhodes . Rhode''s heart tightened, but he didn''t expect that his actions would have the opposite effect, and instead forced the sword into a state of rage. In this state, the power of the sword itself must be even more violent. In other words, his actions were actually not violent enough to shake Baojian''s determination to attack. Thinking of this, Rhodes ignored the consumption of mana, and the berserk fire elements gathered around him. Anyway, Rhodes also used the authority of the fire elemental monarch for a short time, and his mastery of fire magic is also very important. Among all spellcasters, it is even more handy to cast fire magic. roundabout After the magic elements condensed, violent hell flames erupted around the tree in an instant, causing the surrounding area to be plunged into a fiery sea of ??flames. Rhodes could see that the bark of the giant tree was charred and carbonized a little bit. If he didn''t stop it , the sea of ??fire will cause irreversible damage to the trees. This time Baojian completely panicked, and ignored Rhodes who invaded this place, and chose to absorb the flames with all his strength to protect the giant tree from being burned by the flames. The sword doesn''t care about Rhodes for the time being, but it doesn''t mean Rhodes will ignore it. Rhodes has long been curious about this sword that is very similar to the Doomsday Blade, and now is Rhodes'' opportunity. As long as he holds the sword in his hand, Rhodes can use the system''s detection to find out the detailed information of the sword. Right now is an excellent opportunity. Taking advantage of the fact that the sword dealing with the fire had no time to take care of himself, Rhodes seized the opportunity and jumped out from the outside of the tree trunk when he flew over at high speed from the outside of the giant tree. Chapter 2894 The hilt of the flying sword was suddenly held by Rhodes who jumped out of the tree trunk. The entire sword body seemed to lose the power of flight, and it fell down together with Rhodes. Regardless of using the mighty Aegis to form a platform for standing on, Rhodes immediately used the functions of the system to explore this strange sword. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡¾Vulcan Sword¡¿ Quality: Treasure Type: main hand weapon Equipment Requirements: None Basic attributes: strength +60, speed +30 Special attribute 1: The Vulcan sword is full of spirituality. When the holder is equipped with other main-hand weapons, the Vulcan sword can assist in combat from the side. Special attribute 2: Vulcan sword has the power to control fire. When the holder casts fire magic, the power of fire magic increases by 200%. Rating: A flaming sword that turns in all directions. One of the sacred objects guarding Yindian Holy Land. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Looking at the attributes identified by the system, Rhodes opened his mouth wide for a moment, showing a somewhat surprised expression. Now Rhodes understood why the sword in his hand looked very similar to the Doomsday Blade. It was one of the holy objects used to forge the Doomsday Blade. From the mouth of the swordsmith Kalunda, Rhodes had heard that the three holy objects used to forge the Doomsday Blade were the golden armor, the evil shield, and the Vulcan sword in his hand. These three sacred objects were melted in the doomsday volcano, and finally forged into the doomsday blade that judges all beings, and set off a huge doomsday war, involving all the kingdoms and kings of the world in the flames of war. After holding the Vulcan sword, Rhodes immediately felt a unparalleled power spreading in his body. Even though he is only a mental body right now, that power still made his blood spurt, which was caused by the sword. Due to the attached super high property. Looking at the words of strength +60 and speed +30, Rhodes couldn''t believe his eyes. It is no exaggeration to say that even if an ordinary person of the first level picks up this sword, he can have the same sword as the seventh level. Qualification for the legendary battle, and a chance to win the final victory. Ordinary people hold the Vulcan sword, and their strength will not be weaker than the legendary creature, and when the legendary creature holds the Vulcan sword, the strength it can burst out will only be stronger than ordinary people, although there is still a gap between the demigod, But it is not weaker than the general legendary apex creatures. Judging from the fact that ordinary creatures can increase their attributes by 1 point every time they are upgraded to one level, they only gain 10 points of attributes when they are upgraded by one level. This sword brings a total of 90 attribute points, which is not a small amount. Ordinary creatures are promoted all the way to legend, and the attribute improvement they can get is nothing more than that. The divine weapon Rhodes possessed, Titan''s Arrow, can only provide an attribute increase of +6 to all attributes, and if converted into attribute points, it is 30 points, only one-third of this sword. Of course, the true power of the Titan Arrow does not lie in the basic attributes it provides, but in the ability to induce endless thunder. When Rhodes saw the Vulcan Sword''s attribute bonus for the first time, he thought he had seen an extra zero. It was not until he checked again and again that he realized that he was right. This sword was used to forge the Doomsday Blade. , can indeed bring unimaginable power bonuses. In contrast, how powerful will the Doomsday Blade forged with three holy objects be? Facing the arrogant king holding the blade of doom, even the beast Tula Leon would have to bow down. Feeling the attributes contained in the sword, Rhodes couldn''t help but let out a deep breath. This is simply the weapon with the strongest attributes he has ever obtained. The Vulcan Sword does not have the peculiar ability of the Titan Sword, what it can bring is a pure attribute improvement. It''s a pity that Rhodes is only in the illusion right now, even if he got the Vulcan sword, he can only use it in the illusion. The real Vulcan sword has long since been forged into the divine sword in the hands of the arrogant king, and it no longer exists in the world. In addition to the basic attributes of the sword, what Rhodes cares most about is the system''s evaluation of the sword. When he looked at the words of Yindian Holy Land, Rhodes couldn''t help but gasped. The dense forest overgrown with ancient trees is not the Elli Forest that Rhodes guessed at all, but the ancient and dangerous Yindian Holy Land, which is located in the deepest part of the entire cloud city, and no one has ever been able to reach it. It seemed that he and Molier had accidentally strayed into an incredible illusion. "Not good, Molly..." As if thinking of something, Rhodes couldn''t help but congeal. The Vulcan sword that will be used to forge the Doomsday Blade in the future is only one of the guardians of Yindian Holy Land. It is far from the entire defense force here. There are still many powerful weapons here Guardian, Moril who went to the top of the tree first, I''m afraid I might be in danger. Sure enough, just as Rhodes was thinking, there was a hysterical dragon roar that resounded through the sky from the top of the giant tree. Of course, Rhodes could hear that it belonged to Morrill''s voice. She didn''t know what kind of enemy she had encountered. After grabbing the Vulcan sword, Rhode''s body was still falling. Looking at the giant tree top that couldn''t see the end, as if extending to the top of the sky, Rhode felt a little helpless. Even if he could stop the falling trend, he wanted to It is still not a small difficulty to climb to the top of the tree. If Moliel retreats without hesitation and comes back to look for him, Rhodes, who cannot fly, wants to climb all the way to the top of the tree. He might not be able to do this in a day, and he doesn''t know how things will change by then. How is it. Rhode''s body was facing the giant log, and he released a series of fireballs towards his back. Under the recoil caused by the spellcasting, Rhode''s body approached the giant log a little bit, and this was exactly what Rhode wanted to see. Rhodes, who was falling, stabbed out the Vulcan sword in his hand, and the sharp sword directly pierced the bark surface of the giant tree. Even the simple and hard trunk could not stop the Vulcan sword from piercing. , the entire body of the sword was almost not included in it, and the speed of Rhodes'' fall was also slowed down. The flames extended along the notch made by the Vulcan sword on the surface of the tree trunk. The notch extended for tens of meters, and the line of fire also burned for tens of meters. Rhodes'' falling trend finally stopped, and he, holding the Vulcan sword, finally Standing on the tree trunk again. Just standing still on the tree is not enough, Rhodes must find a way to go to the top of the tree to help Molly who is in trouble. But just as Rhodes worried, if he wants to rely on his own strength to climb up, I''m afraid it will take a lot of time. As Rhodes pulled out the Vulcan sword, the Vulcan sword in his hand suddenly let out a pleading sound, and the blade began to tremble faintly. Of course, this was not Rhodes'' method of violently stopping the falling trend, causing the Vulcan sword to be damaged. , a sacred object that can bring 90 points of attribute bonus, this little friction can not damage the sword body at all, even if it collides with the real divine sword, the Vulcan sword will not be damaged at all. The reason why it screamed was because the flames were burning on the giant wood again. From the sound of the Vulcan sword, Rhodes seemed to be connected with it, and immediately understood its meaning. If the flames were left to burn on the tree trunk, something more terrifying might happen, and even God''s punishment would come , Even the Vulcan Sword itself is extremely afraid of this. Now Rhodes understood why Vulcan Sword felt extremely flustered when he cast the flames of hell on the tree trunk, which gave him an opportunity. It turned out that there was such an astonishing secret behind the giant tree. Rhode didn''t dare to hesitate, and was going to let the Vulcan sword take away the flames on the tree trunk, but he was worried that after releasing the hilt, the Vulcan sword would run away directly, out of his control at all. Under various concerns, Rhode shook his head. Shaking his head, he prepared to cast a spell by himself, dissipating the fire lines spreading around the notch. Vulcan Sword seemed to be aware of Rhodes'' worry. Two streams of warm flames suddenly shot out from behind the golden winged sword jaw. The flames bypassed Rhodes'' sword-holding hand and turned into a powerful stream. The thrust brought Rhode''s body up. Rhodes only needs to hold the hilt of the sword, and under the airflow from the Vulcan sword, he can fly at high speed in the direction pointed by the sword tip. Under the fierce propulsion of the flame airflow, his speed was even faster than that of flying thaumaturgy. Even Moril, who turned into a dragon, was far behind Rhodes at this time in terms of speed. Recalling that when the Vulcan Sword had completely hindered Molly''s upward momentum before, making Rhodes have to come to contain it, Rhode also probably realized what kind of flying speed the Vulcan Sword could bring, and couldn''t help but feel delighted. Rhodes held the hilt of the Vulcan sword with one hand, and the jet of flames behind the jaw became more violent. It was no longer just two short streams of flames, but turned into two wings made of flames, forming an arc from which De''s body spread out on both sides, and under this swift flying speed, Rhodes seemed to be integrated with the Vulcan sword, turning into a rocket that shot straight into the sky. The flames on the giant tree were also attracted by the Vulcan sword, separated from the bark, and merged into the blade of the Vulcan sword. Rhodes believed that he would be able to ascend to the top of the tree with the help of the Vulcan sword in a short time, so as to see what difficulties Molly encountered. Thinking of Morrill who was in trouble, Rhodes couldn''t help shaking his head. He should have tried his best to deal with the big red dragon that posed an infinite threat by taking advantage of the failure of the Time Domain in the illusion, but Rhodes finally gave up on this idea. The top priority now is to find a way to escape from the illusion. Even if Rhodes fights with Molly in the illusion, it seems meaningless. If he can''t escape from the illusion, everything is useless. If Rhodes had to choose between the two dying in the illusion or the two leaving the illusion together, Rhodes would most likely choose the latter. Anyway, Molly didn''t just get the Time Domain, so there''s no need to rush to deal with her. Not to mention the method of True Love Kiss provided by the Domain of Love. Although it sounds unrealistic at all, and Rhodes doesn''t know how to obtain the so-called True Love Kiss, it is better to have a method than nothing. Out of various concerns and considerations, Rhodes had to work together with Morell in the illusion to find a way out of the illusion. Who would have thought that the almost invincible Time Domain would have a day of complete failure? But when things really happened, Rhodes couldn''t laugh at all. The Holy Land of Yindian, which exists in the deepest part of the city in the clouds, is said to contain the mystery of the origin of the Erathians. The holy land is stronger than the Vulcan Sword, and it is only one of the guardians of the Holy Land of Yindian. One, who knows what kind of danger lies in it? If he accidentally ruined the way to escape from the illusion, resulting in being trapped here forever, Rhodes might not be able to cry. Rhodes recalled that in the third expansion pack of his previous life, the arrogant king who held the blade of doom led countless demons in hell to attack Cloud City, turning the holy place where the soul was placed into a sea of ??blood, and finally came Go to the deepest part of Yunzhongcheng, open the gate of Yindian Holy Land, and usher in the end of the doomsday battle. As for what happened to the arrogant king in Yindian Holy Land, it was not something that Rhodes in his previous life knew. It can even be said that except for a very small number of players, no one knew about it at all, and it was counted as everyone at that time Everyone wants to know the secret. If the timeline continues to develop, maybe when the fourth and fifth expansion packs arrive, those secrets belonging to the third expansion pack will no longer be secrets in the end, and will still be known to all players. But the problem is that Rhodes in his previous life didn''t wait for that time to come. The time he passed through probably corresponds to the early stage of the fourth expansion pack. During that period, players who knew all the secrets in the third expansion were all counting on making a lot of money from those secrets, and they would not reveal the news casually, unlike the second expansion that had already ended , almost all the secrets in the battle can be queried in the forum. Rhodes in his previous life was not as powerful as he is now. He was not qualified to participate in the core events in the expansion pack, and he could only learn about it from other players through hearsay. He also knew that in the deepest part of Cloud City, there was a place like Yindian Holy Land. As for what this place looked like and what the arrogant king had planned, Rhodes could say that he didn''t know anything about it. If it wasn''t for the system''s appraisal of the Vulcan sword, which made Rhodes understand where the illusion happened and how dangerous it was, I''m afraid Rhodes would still be kept in the dark for a while. For this reason, even if Rhodes felt a little helpless in his heart, he had to find a way to help Molly who was in danger at the moment. Although in the Yindian illusion, the time domain belonging to Morel lost its effect, the wisdom accumulated in her body from the endless time will not disappear. If Rhodes wants to escape the Yindian illusion, he may need Morel s help. The roar of the dragon from above gradually became shrill, and Rhodes felt a little anxious in his heart. He didn''t know what kind of monster Molly had encountered. Based on her combat experience, even if it was just a mental state, an ordinary legendary Living things can''t do anything to her at all, and only a strange sacred object like the Vulcan sword can push her back steadily. With Rhode''s thoughts, the flames spewing out from behind the Vulcan sword became more intense, and as the speed continued to climb, even he pulled out a line of fire in the air that went straight to the sky. Chapter 2895 "Damn..." Little Molly, who flew to the top of the tree one step ahead, looked quite embarrassed at the moment. The scales on her body were covered with scorched black marks after being burned, and at the same time, there were deep and visible scars on the bones. Powerless, her whole body was on the verge of falling, but she didn''t dare to fall by herself. Once she fell, what awaited her might be a long sleep in the dark. She no longer has the body of a big red dragon, and finally in the illusion, she felt the powerlessness when facing a larger monster, and she was beaten back and forth, powerless to parry. Even a long time ago, when Molier was still in the human body, she had never felt such a profound sense of powerlessness in the face of the huge group of dragons, but now she felt it. Looking back, it was really a long time. Ever since she had the Time Realm, Molly had spent countless years in the endless time. It was so long that she almost forgot that the bloody battle at the beginning was nothing. There is no such thing as an artifact, the days when the holy female dragon passed on it. That clearly belonged to her experience, and it was the best proof that she fought all the way and won in the end, but in the end, there was nothing left. Under the modification of the time domain, it was something only she could know. Her setbacks and failures have long been completely wiped out by her. In the eyes of everyone else, she is the invincible natural hero, the dragon king who commands all dragons. Sensing that an invincible enemy was gradually approaching, and feeling her body getting weaker and weaker, some memories of the past began to flash in Molier''s mind. She saw the past that was completely abandoned by her, saw how high-spirited and arrogant the big red dragon who wanted to conquer the world was in the past, and even saw how in the endless time, he fought against her all the way and was slapped by her again and again. Rhodes. If there was anything that accompanied Morel throughout the endless time, it would undoubtedly be Rhodes who opposed her. Even under the smoothing of time, even Rhodes himself can''t remember what happened, but Molly will not forget those memories. few The thick and scorching laser pierced the sky, and accurately bombarded Molier''s body, causing her to let out a painful dragon roar, which contained helplessness and grief at the end of her battle. Under the bombardment of the laser, the red dragon''s body fell from the sky, and the dragon''s wings completely lost their strength. When she was in a trance, Rhode''s figure once again appeared in Morrill''s mind. I don''t know what the current situation of Rhodes holding the flaming sword is. He, who can''t fly, may have fallen to the ground and died under the attack of the sword. Thinking of the last moment that belonged to her, she would die together with Rhodes in this illusion, Moliel couldn''t help showing a bit of a wry smile. Unexpectedly, the two who fought in endless time would end up like this. With all their ambitions and desires, it is ironic enough to die in this illusion that no one knows about. "Rhod... Maybe it''s not a bad thing to die with you." The thick laser rips through the sky again, and the moment the laser hits, the red dragon''s body will be completely torn apart. Thinking of the end, Molier seemed to be completely relieved. She no longer cared about everything she valued in the past. When the time of death is approaching, what else is there to remember? To be able to die with the person who is entangled in fate can be regarded as the ending of a hero. "What nonsense are you talking about? Hurry up and cheer me up, even if you want to die, I don''t want to die here." Just when Molier was facing death calmly, a burst of familiar words came from Molier''s ear. Molier was so familiar with that voice. As early as in different times, Molier had heard that person''s voice countless times, but none of them could make her heart so excited. As if someone who was about to drown suddenly grabbed a straw, the appearance of that sound ignited the will to survive in the bottom of Molier''s heart, and at the same time made her heart beat rapidly, even she couldn''t control the emotions in her heart. The figure belonging to Rhodes stood in front of Molier at this moment. He held the sword made of flames in front of him, blocking the deadly laser for Molier. Looking at Rhodes who rushed over, Molly opened her mouth, as if she wanted to say something. Rhodes was the same as when he parted from before, his eyes were sharp, but there was a smirk at the corner of his mouth. The sword in his hand was the one that blocked the way earlier. One hand, it seems that he is very happy to get a powerful treasure. Seeing that Rhode''s attention was all on the sword, Molly puffed her mouth, swallowed everything she wanted to say, and changed into her previous domineering and arrogant look: "You came too late." "Really? I think I came at the right time." Hearing what she said, Rhodes finally moved his eyes away from the sword, and turned to look at the somewhat embarrassed Molly. few "I don''t need you to take action, I can also defeat the enemy blocking the way." Molly glanced at him, and said in her mouth still reluctantly. Rhodes was deeply skeptical about this: "Are you sure? How did I hear someone call my name just now, and said that it would count as death..." Before Rhodes finished speaking, he was swept by the dragon''s tail again. Rhodes originally thought that he would be swept away directly, and had to rely on the Vulcan sword to fly back, but he just swayed, and he didn''t know whether Morrill was a little weak at this time, or she took the initiative to withdraw her strength. "You must have heard it wrong." Morrill said firmly, as if everything was just an illusion of Rhodes. Rhodes shrugged his shoulders and didn''t delve further into this issue. He couldn''t wake up someone who was pretending to be asleep. Since Molly was so sure, he had no choice but to go along with the situation and say, "Anyway, I''m honored to be able to help my fianc¨¦e. I want to know, what kind of monster can drive you to this point?" In the end, Rhode''s eyes sank. Even with the Vulcan sword in his hand, Rhode still felt a sense of vigilance in his heart when facing a completely unknown enemy in the illusion. No one knew what kind of monster it was, waiting in front of him. Looking at them, they were able to drive Molier to the point of almost falling. The illusion where such monsters exist is undoubtedly extremely dangerous. Rhodes did not dare to let Morrill fall. Both of them seemed to be murderous. If only Rhodes was left alone, it would become even more extravagant to escape from the illusion. . few Hearing Rhodes mention that monster, Molly''s expression sank. She couldn''t remember when she was forced into such a state of embarrassment, and was even in danger of falling. The last person who did this was her body. Rhodes next to him, but that was before the endless time. "I don''t know the type of monster. I only know that it is a heterogeneous monster. It is somewhat similar to the evil eye, but it is undoubtedly higher, more holy and pure than the evil eye." Recalling the person who pushed himself into danger The appearance of a monster, Morel reminded. Even if she didn''t want to admit it, but after being rescued by Rhodes, the gap and barrier between her and Rhodes seemed to disappear. In the illusion, the two can trust each other wholeheartedly, trust each other with their backs, and look for a way out of trouble together. If the two of them at the beginning had no choice but to join forces because they were trapped in an illusion, then the two of them now chose to do so on their own initiative. After all, if Rhodes didn''t show up, even if he just looked at her coldly, Molly''s life was already dying. What could be more trustworthy than this? "Evil eye?" Rhodes frowned. He didn''t doubt the authenticity of the information provided by Molly. In the illusion, it was impossible for the two people who depended on each other to lie about such obvious things, but Rhodes didn''t know, the evil How could the eye appear in this holy place. Melodious whispers came from a distance, and the appearance of the monster also confirmed the words in Molier''s mouth. few It was indeed an evil-eyed monster, covered with densely packed eyes of various sizes. There were different types of eyes, some were human round eyes, some were vertical cold-blooded animals, and even golden dragons exuded dragon majesty. The body of the monster is not like the bloated spherical body Rhodes had seen before, or the bloated spherical body of Thousand Eyes. Instead, it has six wings that are extremely holy. The wings spread out from the monster''s body, which is a bit like Rhodes'' impression. The Andorra angel in the movie just replaced Andorra''s human body with gliding eyeballs. The laser that attacked Morrill originally came from the center of the monster, that is, the position on the chest of an ordinary angel. There, a huge eyeball was staring straight at the two who broke into the Holy Land, ready to completely wipe them out. "What is that?" Looking at the extremely weird monster, Rhodes couldn''t help opening his mouth, saying that it was a heterogeneous monster, but it is almost impossible for a heterogeneous monster to emit such a magnificent and terrifying holy aura. In memory, only Andorra angels who were blessed by fate in the past can exude such aura, but the body of angels does not have weird eyeballs. Rhode''s inquiry also brought Moliel''s white eyes: "Didn''t I tell you? It''s an evil-eyed monster." Rhodes was a little helpless, he didn''t know what kind of evil-eyed monster could look like this, but since Molly had said so, Rhodes could only treat it as an evil-eyed monster tentatively. "Okay... just treat it as an evil eye monster. You are the ruler of the underground world, the leader of those sorcerers, tell me if there is any good way to easily deal with the evil eye." "How do I know? Shouldn''t you know these things?" Rhode''s inquiry only resulted in Molly''s snort. Even if she leads a huge alien army, it doesn''t mean she knows about the evil eyes weakness. Rhodes scratched his head. He thought that in the endless time, Molly, who had acquired endless knowledge, knew everything. Now it seems that even Molly has something she doesn''t know. The weakness of Xieyan is obviously not Molly. She will not be idle to study the weaknesses of the evil eyes, even if she has endless time, she will not do so. "What kind of eyes do you have?" After noticing the way Rhodes looked at her, Molly groaned heavily, obviously dissatisfied with his eyes, who would be bored to explore the weakness of Xieyan? So he said again: "Do you want me to teach you how to deal with evil eyes? Blind its eyes!" "Good idea." Rhodes nodded, he raised the Vulcan sword in his hand, and the tip of the sword was facing the approaching evil-eyed monster. The best way to deal with the evil-eyed monster is to poke its eyes blind. Even if it has one eye after another, it cannot be counted at all, as long as all the eyes on it are poked, it will naturally not be afraid. What Rhodes had to admit was that the method provided by Moliel was really good, and Rhodes also planned to do the same. Although he didn''t know the strength of the evil-eyed monster, he thought it wouldn''t be more difficult than the demigods he remembered. few What''s more, Rhodes at this moment is not in the state of losing all his power and being at a loss when he first entered the illusion. Now he is holding one of the holy objects, the Vulcan Sword, in the Vulcan Sword. With the powerful attribute bonus brought, Rhodes also has the confidence to fight against the evil eye monster. Just when Rhodes raised his sword, the evil-eyed monster also locked on the positions of him and Morrill, spread its six wings, and quickly attacked them from the air. "Be careful, that monster is immune to normal magic damage, and my dragon''s breath can''t hurt it." At the same time, Molly''s reminder came from Rhode''s ear. The evil eye monster still has the ability to be immune to ordinary magic damage. It''s no wonder that Molly, who didn''t know this at first, would be beaten by the monster every now and then. Defeated, even on the verge of falling. Molly''s previous battles were not completely useless, at least she let Rhodes know such an important information, but after hearing this information, Rhodes'' face was not particularly worried. In Rhodes'' hands, he holds the artifact that once belonged to the elemental monarch, the Destruction Ball that can break all magic resistance. Due to the special material of the Destruction Ball, even in the illusion, Rhodes can use it through the power of the spirit. Under the illumination of the Destruction Ball, all anti-magic abilities will lose their effect, and the tough anti-magic skin on monsters , in the eyes of Rhodes, it is also like a paper lake. After being aroused by Rhodes to fight, Molly uttered a loud dragon roar. As the queen of the underground world, she would not be afraid of any battle. If it wasn''t for the fact that the evil-eyed monster was too powerful and able to resist magic, plus she was restrained everywhere in the illusion, how could she have lost to the evil-eyed monster? few The arrival of Rhodes now also awakened the never-quiet will to fight in Molier''s heart. She spread out her dragon wings and prepared to fight the evil-eyed monster guarding here with Rhodes. Chapter 2896 Spreading the six wings on its back, the evil-eyed monster rushed towards Rhodes. Before it approached, the terrifying elemental power enough to stagnate space gathered at the center of the evil-eyed monster. The largest eyeball on the evil-eyed monster shrank into a cross star shape. The original bright and holy destructive laser that even Morrill couldn''t resist came from this largest eyeball. The laser piercing through the sky bombarded the two of them again. This discovery made Rhodes complexion change slightly. He crossed the Vulcan sword in his hand, and with the help of the power of the holy object, he blocked the attack of the evil-eyed monster. attack. However, this time, not only a thick laser beam struck, but also the eyeballs all over the evil-eyed monster. As each eyeball turned into a cross star-shaped eye boy, countless laser beams bypassed the block of the Vulcan sword, Attacking Rhodes from different directions. Sensing the approaching danger, Rhodes was startled, but he couldn''t dodge. The laser from the largest eyeball never stopped, but continued to shoot out terrifying blazing lasers, making it impossible for Rhodes to catch Vulcan. Move the sword away from his body, once Rhodes tries to move the Vulcan sword away, the terrifying laser will directly open a big hole in his body, extending to the sky without any hindrance. In desperation, in order to deal with the lasers coming from all directions, Rhodes had no choice but to raise the Hercules Aegis to block the path of the lasers, preparing to intercept those lasers from midair. However, the power of the laser is far from what the Hercules Aegis can resist. Rhodes watched helplessly as the laser pierced through the extremely strong Hercules Aegis in an instant, attacking his body unabated. Rhodes couldn''t help cursing secretly, if he could cast space magic, why would he be afraid of this kind of laser attack? It''s a pity that no matter how much he complains, the various restrictions in the illusion will not be changed because of his complaints. Rhodes tried to withdraw his sword to avoid it, but the laser from the main eye of the evil-eyed monster welded him firmly in place, and his body could not move at all. Once he moved the Vulcan sword in front of him, his entire body would be pierced by the laser from the main eye. Seeing that many laser beams from the side were about to penetrate Rhode''s body, Morrill on the side realized that something was wrong, stuck out the dragon''s tail to wrap around Rhode''s waist, and then exerted force suddenly, forcibly welding Rhode from the laser to death. Moved several positions down to avoid the deadly laser salvo. "I think I underestimated it." Being entangled by Morrill''s dragon tail and flying with her to avoid the incoming laser light, Rhodes said unwillingly. Who would have thought that the evil-eyed monster had such a dangerous move, The laser emitted by its main eye is even more powerful than that of the Eternal Magic Eye. Now Rhodes understood why Morrill was in danger under the attack of the evil-eyed monster. If they were placed outside the illusion, the two overlords of the doomsday would have many ways to deal with the evil-eyed monster, but under the suppression of Yin Dian''s illusion, the two of them could only be driven away by the monster together. "Is there any good way?" Moliel didn''t care too much about helping Rhodes, but couldn''t help but let out a slightly satisfied hum. It was considered as repaying Rhodes'' previous help, and asked Rhodes at the same time road. Rhodes nodded and said: "Of course there is a way. Monsters in the illusion, or sacred objects, will act according to certain rules. Let me get closer to the surface of the giant wood, preferably close to it. " Moliel didn''t know what Rhodes was planning, but if she wanted to get out of trouble, the two had to work together at this time. According to her understanding of Rhodes, Rhodes, who is best at intrigue, must have come up with some terrible idea at this time , if you want to deal with the evil-eyed monster in the rear, it is best to act according to what Rhodes said. Thinking of this, Molly didn''t hesitate any longer. Flying at high speed, she slowly leaned towards the giant tree. In order to get closer to the surface of the giant tree, she turned her body upright. After spreading her wings, her entire body was almost parallel to the surface of the giant tree. tail, allowing Rhodes to almost completely stick to the surface of the giant wood. "Please fly carefully, there may be some bumps in the future." The reminder from Rhodes reached Molier''s ears again. Just as Molier was still a little hesitant, not knowing what Rhodes was going to do, the violent bumps and frictions were transmitted along the tail of the dragon. The sudden violent turbulence even made the flying Morrill sway left and right for a while, and she was about to hit the surface of the giant log directly. It was Morrill who forcibly stabilized her body in midair with her superb flying skills. Only then did he avoid the embarrassment of bumping his head into a giant tree. "Damn, what are you doing?" Looking back at Rhodes who was curled up by the dragon''s tail, Molly was so angry that even her tone was not good. She noticed that Rhodes pierced the Vulcan sword in his hand into the bark of the giant tree, and followed her The Vulcan sword used its sharp blade to separate the obstacles along the way, and at the same time, it also brought out a fire mark at the nick left by the blade. The fire spread rapidly, turning the surface of the bark into a sea of ??flames in an instant. Morrill didn''t know what Rhodes was doing, but stared at Rhodes with the unkind dragon child. Morrill''s flying speed also slowed down a lot. If Rhodes couldn''t give a reasonable explanation, she probably wouldn''t let Rhodes off lightly. Sensing Morrill''s sight, Rhodes had no choice but to explain: "This is the flaw I found on it during the battle with the Vulcan Sword. The evil-eyed monster blocking the way cares more about this giant tree than us , will give priority to dealing with the fire spreading on the giant log." Recalling the previous reaction of the Vulcan Sword, Rhodes quickly said that he relied on this weakness of the Vulcan Sword to successfully subdue the Vulcan Sword in the end and obtained its right to use it. However, Rhodes'' answer did not satisfy Moriler. She said angrily, "Then can''t you just say it and let me use the dragon''s breath to ignite the giant tree?" Rhodes was taken aback for a moment, then nodded: "What you said makes sense, maybe I forgot." "Fuck you." Morrill glared at him, obviously very dissatisfied with Rhodes'' behavior, but she didn''t blame Rhodes too much, but swept Rhodes on her back with a sweep of the dragon''s tail On top of that, he glanced at him from the corner of his eye, "What are you going to do in the future, you''d better tell me first." Rhodes spread his hands, noncommittal to Morrill''s words. Although he intends to fight with Morel, but since he has never joined hands with her to fight the enemy, he will inevitably forget the power that belongs to Morel and instead rely too much on his own strength. "I''m curious, is your dragon''s breath in the illusion, or the doomsday dragon''s breath of the big red dragon?" As if thinking of something, Rhodes asked proactively. Many things are much easier. However, after listening to Rhodes'' inquiry, Molly curled her lips, as if she was a little embarrassed, and after a while, she told the truth: "This illusion has suppressed my strength, even my doomsday dragon''s breath, Now it has also degenerated into the blazing breath of the red dragon." At the end, she glanced at Rhodes again: "Do you want to experience the power of the doomsday dragon''s breath? I will let you feel enough in time when you get out of the illusion." The corner of Rhodes'' mouth twitched. When did he say that he wanted to experience the power of the doomsday dragon''s breath? But fortunately, I still have the Burning Domain on my body outside the illusion, so I am not afraid of the burning of the dragon''s breath. Even though he said that, Molly still acted according to the plan of the two of them. As Rhodes held the Vulcan sword tightly again, there was a wail from the sword, obviously very disturbed by the behavior of destroying the giant tree. If it wasn''t under Rhode''s control, the Vulcan sword would have already flown away, and had to find a place to hide. And at this moment, Morrill also spread his wings, returning his figure to the right and away from the surface of the giant tree. Under the sudden swing, Rhodes was almost thrown out. It is possible for this situation to happen. Rhodes was a little helpless, he knew that Morrill must have done this on purpose, just to retaliate against him for using the Vulcan sword indiscriminately, which made her unstable. Sensing Molly''s anger, Rhodes was helpless. Before he knew it, he was no longer entangled by the dragon''s tail, nor was he caught by the dragon''s claws. Instead, he rode on the back of the dragon, wanting to be safe here. Sitting is almost impossible, and you may be thrown out at any time. Just as Rhodes was feeling emotional, the dragon''s breath gathered by the flames also sprayed out with the flying of the red dragon at this moment, and instantly ignited a large area of ????the bark surface nearby. Time came more swiftly. Looking at the raging fire, even Rhodes couldn''t help feeling that Molly must have studied the power of dragon''s breath repeatedly in endless time through the power of time domain, making her own dragon''s breath far better than other giants. Dragon, even if the power of the doomsday dragon''s breath can no longer be used by her due to the suppression of the illusion itself, even if it is replaced by the red dragon''s dragon''s breath, the power is still far beyond Rhodes'' imagination. As if sensing Rhodes'' sight, Molly just gave him a smug look. After all, she is one of the overlords in the doomsday. Even if she is crushed by the evil-eyed monster, it is only temporary. All losses will be recovered by her. Behind the two of them, the evil-eyed monster stopped chasing after a long time, but dealt with the fire spreading on the giant tree in a panic like a Vulcan sword. Most of the countless eyes showed a look of panic, and did not dare to let the fire continue at all. If it continues to spread, it seems that if it continues, something extremely terrible will happen. As Molier continued to breathe out the dragon''s breath, the fire burned more rapidly and had no tendency to stop at all. The appearance of this situation made the evil-eyed monster fall into a sluggish state. It is not like the Vulcan sword, which has the ability to control Flame, the ability to stop the fire, can only look at the spreading fire and fall into despair. Suddenly, bursts of whispered and distorted sobs came from the mouth of the evil-eyed monster, and their intuition told Rhodes that there was something wrong with the evil-eyed monster in this situation. Rhodes was planning to step forward to find out what happened to the evil-eyed monster. By the way, he was looking for its flaws. When he was about to attack, he was stopped by Moliel. Rhode cast a puzzled look at the red dragon, but Molly frowned and said with some doubts: "Wait..." As Molly''s voice fell, before Rhodes figured out what was going on, the evil-eyed monster had a sudden change, accompanied by an unusually sharp sound, like a noisy baby crying, or like a banshee crying The scream of blood came from the evil-eyed monster. What made Rhodes tense was that he couldn''t even see its mouth from the evil-eyed monster. Accompanied by the cries, there were also endless tears. The tears sprayed out from the many eyeballs of the evil-eyed monster and turned into countless high-pressure water jets. The torrent poured down the sky, and finally fell on the surface of the giant tree. , forcibly extinguished all the fire spreading on the giant tree. Rhodes opened his mouth, seeing this scene in his eyes, he still felt a little unbelievable, couldn''t help but asked Molly beside him: "Did you see it? What kind of ability is that? Have you seen any Xieyan, can you spray tears from your eyes?" "Don''t ask me, I don''t know." Molly''s eyes also twitched. Even as the ruler of the underground world, she has never seen such weird evil eyes. It''s fine to shoot lasers from the eyes. How can there be evil eyes? Eyes that can cry out tears? That is not the ability that Xieyan can have at all. Although Rhodes was a little helpless, he could only face up to the reality before the two of them. Under the watering of the tear column, all the fires on the giant tree have been extinguished, and the nearby bark has become extremely wet, making it difficult to burn like before. In other words, I want to use the same method as I used to deal with the Vulcan sword It is obviously impossible to deal with the evil-eyed monster in front of him, and he must think of other ways. Molly also noticed this, and asked Rhodes helplessly, "Do you have any good solutions now?" "Is there any other way." Rhode shrugged, even though he didn''t want to do it, if he could defeat the enemy by tricks, who would want to engage in a life-and-death battle? But now in front of Rhodes, there is only the last path left. The only thing that makes Rhodes happy is that even if the attempt to use the fire is fruitless, the tacit understanding between him and Molier has still improved. Although Molier didn''t express it clearly, but now he is able to fight on the back of the red dragon. Rhodes is no longer alone in dealing with the strange evil-eyed monster, and the hero Moliel who turned into a red dragon will fight side by side with him. "As you said, let''s poke its eyes blind." Rhode raised the Vulcan sword in his hand, looked at the evil-eyed monster that stopped crying and returned to its original shape, and said slowly. His words were also exchanged for Molier''s loud dragon roar, and accompanied by the rapid flapping of the dragon''s wings, the two rushed straight towards the evil-eyed monster. Chapter 2897 Before the evil-eyed monster stopped crying and hadn''t reacted, Molier swung the dragon''s wings vigorously, almost pulling out a red afterimage in the air, and rushed towards the powerful enemy blocking the way like an arrow from the string. And on the back of the red dragon, Rhodes holding the Vulcan sword is already ready to go, and when the opportunity is right, he will jump out and launch a fatal blow to the weakness of the evil-eyed monster. Facing the evil-eyed monster that is so powerful that no one can deal with it alone, the only way to attack Rhodes is to attack. At this moment, the two of them abandoned their previous prejudices. monster. As the distance approached, the evil-eyed monster who stopped crying also noticed the attacking enemy, and the main eye hole in the center suddenly shrank into a cross star shape, and the bright laser condensed in the main eye again, but it moved faster than it Yes, it was the blazing dragon''s breath exhaled by Morel. The black light of the ball of destruction also completely enveloped the evil-eyed monster along with the dragon''s breath. Without its resistance to magic, under the burning of the blazing dragon''s breath, the evil-eyed monster suddenly wailed, and suffered the burning dragon''s breath head-on. Part of the eyeballs, also unable to withstand the high temperature under the dragon''s breath, exploded a series of times, and the laser emitted by the main eye was also affected, passing by the red dragon''s body. "It''s now!" In that endless time, Morrill fought Rhodes countless times, and she already knew all kinds of abilities of Rhodes well. When that experience was transformed into a tacit understanding in cooperation, the two of them cooperated more easily. Without Molier''s reminder, how could Rhodes miss such a good opportunity after discovering the flaws in the evil-eyed monster? Seeing that the evil-eyed monster adjusted the angle of the main-eye laser a little bit, as if it was waving an indestructible sharp blade, and was about to cut Molly''s body in half, Rhodes jumped out from the back of the red dragon, and he held up his hands The Vulcan sword pointed directly at the core dominant eye of the evil-eyed monster. The scalding heat wave sprayed out from the back of the sword jaw, which also made Rhodes faster. Holding the Vulcan sword, he seemed to turn into a flaming rocket, but this time, the one who turned into a rocket and shot at the enemy was he himself. Sensing Rhode''s approach, the other eyeballs on the evil-eyed monster would not be idle. At this moment, a volley of lasers was fired. The pure white and blazing lasers seemed to form a big net, completely blocking Rhodes'' way forward. . A dull roar erupted in front of the evil-eyed monster. It was the fifth-order magic thunder bomb that Rhodes cast. It was not only the dragon''s breath exhaled by Morrill who could enjoy the blessing of the ball of destruction. Rhodes cast The magic that is released can also cause full damage to monsters that cannot be reduced. Under the bombardment of thunderous bombs, the evil-eyed monster''s body was on the verge of falling, many of its eyeballs were bombarded and lost their luster, and even the lasers it fired became much sparser. There are still a lot of lasers shooting directly at Rhodes. Rhodes, who just cast Thunderbolt, can''t take care of his own defense while casting spells. Trading injuries for injuries has become an inevitable choice. He won''t Because you have to avoid the laser, you miss the chance to poke the monster''s main eye. Just when Rhode''s complexion sank and he was ready to meet the laser''s penetration, the spell from Morrill also acted on the laser in time, and several Hercules Aegis blocked the path of the laser, even if it was pierced by the laser in an instant , but it also bought some time for Rhodes. The Vulcan sword in Rhodes'' hand exerted force again, and when the laser shot came, it finally only penetrated the afterimage left by Rhodes. The Vulcan sword pushed forward with all its strength, finally took Rhodes'' body, and with unstoppable force, pierced the main eye of the evil-eyed monster from above obliquely, only to hear a cry of pain that was more tragic than the previous scream, from the evil eye The monster came out of the body. As Rhodes drew his sword, dark yellow pus of unknown substance flowed out from the main eye of the evil-eyed monster, and even the emitted laser light was completely subdued. Rhodes didn''t dare to relax his vigilance at such a time. The enemy''s dying fight would often be more terrifying than before. If he relaxed his vigilance now, he would most likely be the one who lost in the end. Rhodes lifted the Vulcan sword, and swung two swords horizontally and vertically along the direction of the cross star-shaped child hole of the evil-eyed monster. As the Vulcan sword swept across, the monster also ignited a raging fire, and struggled several times but failed. Concentrating the laser light again, eventually the whole body lost its strength, and fell towards the bottom of the giant tree like a huge fireball. It wasn''t until the monster fell to the ground that it couldn''t be seen at all. Rhodes was relieved. He finally solved a big problem blocking his way. He didn''t know what the origin of the evil-eyed monster was. Same, both guardians of Yindian Holy Land. Moril, who turned into a red dragon, also flew to Rhodes'' side. After finishing off the strong enemy, she was quite satisfied with this cooperation, and even Rhodes became much more pleasing to her eyes. "Ready? We have to move on," she began. Rhodes nodded, having already flown to such a height, it can be said that both of them have no escape route, only by going to the top of the giant tree with no end in sight, may they have a chance to find a way out of the illusion. After finally getting rid of the guardian blocking the way, the two of course will not let go of this hard-won result. Who knows what kind of monsters will be attracted if they stay here for a long time? Getting to the top of the tree as early as possible is the way to go. Molly was about to spread her wings and fly, but suddenly felt her back sinking, and saw that Rhodes had already come to her back under the guidance of the Vulcan sword, as if waiting for her to set sail. "What are you doing? Don''t you have a sword that can take you flying?" Molly curled her lips and asked Rhodes with some dissatisfaction. "For the sake of safety, I think I''d better stay here. If I encounter any enemies, we can deal with them together at the first time." Rhodes only replied that if he encounters strange enemies like the evil-eyed monster again, if If the two of them meet the enemy separately, they might be defeated one by one, and only when they attack together can they have a greater chance of winning. Listening to Rhodes'' explanation, Morrill snorted, and seemed dissatisfied with Rhodes'' answer, but she didn''t continue to say anything, but spread her dragon wings and continued to fly towards the endless tree top. During the flight, Rhodes seemed to think of something, and said to her: "I saw the mighty aegis you just released. Without your help, there might be a few more holes in my body made by lasers." .¡± Morrill didn''t reply, but moved the golden dragon child belonging to the giant dragon a little, and focused her eyes on Rhodes. After a while, she said: "I just hope to have a helper in the illusion, and I don''t have any other ideas. If you lose your power, it will be difficult for me alone to escape from this illusion. You have also rescued me under the laser before. I''m afraid I have the same idea, right?" Rhodes was noncommittal. Facing this dangerous illusion, he and Morel had a relationship of mutual need. No matter who lacked the other, the possibility of being able to escape from the illusion was greatly reduced. "I''m wondering if we can continue this relationship after we get out of this illusion." Rhodes said slowly, "After all, we are getting married soon, and maybe this experience can improve our previous experience. Feelings." Molly curled her lips: "Are you kidding? When I get out of this illusion, the first thing I will do is to use the power of the time domain to completely erase what happened in the illusion. Never failed I don''t allow such an experience to exist in the great cause I have set up." Rhodes shrugged, understanding the persistence in Molly''s heart. As the queen of the underground world, she has never experienced a single defeat in her life, and all enemies surrendered to her in time. Maybe even Rhodes himself will be able to do so in the future. In a certain timeline, he might become a puppet controlled by Morel, but he still said: "But this place is just an illusion. No matter what happens, no one else will know. In the eyes of other kings, you are still the undefeated dragon king, and only I know what happened here." Moliel glared at him: "Even if only you know, the power of time is only in my hands, and I can do whatever I want." "Speaking of the power of time...you probably haven''t mastered all the power of the time domain, right? Otherwise, how could it fail in the illusion? Even Yin Dian''s illusion cannot suppress the power of time." After some chatting, Rhodes finally asked the real question, which was the information about Time Domain. All the powers related to the time domain are known only to Molier, and even Rhodes can only infer the power belonging to the time domain through the various signs outside the time domain, and now he is trapped together with Molier In the illusion, it happened to inquire about the information of the time domain. Morrill seemed to see what Rhodes was thinking. After a long time, Rhodes didn''t want to connect with her, but was spying on the time domain information. She immediately twisted her body and wanted to throw Rhodes from behind her. Rhode was a little helpless, and was about to say something when he suddenly felt a special force from the top of their heads, and hurriedly said, "Wait, there seems to be something wrong..." Molly''s anger still persisted, so of course she would not pay attention to Rhode''s words. However, at this moment, the howling wind above the two of them, as well as the rolling thunder, forced Molly to suppress the anger in her heart for the time being. , and turned all attention to the abnormality that appeared above the head. The endless gust of wind whizzed by, and before they knew it, the two of them were about to reach the top of the tree, and they could already see the flat space on the top of the giant tree. However, this time, what stood in front of them was a giant that stirred endless dark clouds , Thunder can still be seen shining in the dark clouds. Sensing that the danger was approaching, Molier couldn''t care less about Rhodes behind her. The imminent danger made Molier also feel a little bit heartbroken, and she knew it was a demigod-level aura. Even outside of the illusion, it is difficult for Moliel to defeat a demigod-level enemy. The time domain allows Moliel to remain invincible no matter what kind of enemy he faces, but it is only a matter of time. It can only be undefeated, and there is a very big difference between being undefeated and defeating the enemy. "Demigod? Damn it, how could there be a demigod-level enemy in the illusion?" Molly''s expression changed, and after sensing the aura that belonged to the demigod level, she immediately spread her dragon wings and turned around, not daring to move towards the demigod level. Go one step further with the giant tree top. She and Rhodes, who are currently in the illusion, cannot defeat the demigod-level enemies no matter what. Under normal circumstances, she would be able to use the Time Domain, and Rhodes could also use an artifact. Together, the two of them would be able to wrestle with the demigod, but now she doesn''t have this idea, she just wants to escape as soon as possible , far from the dreaded demigod. However, Rhodes behind her didn''t think so. He patted Molly''s back lightly and showed her a reassuring look: "Don''t worry, let me negotiate with that demigod." "Are you crazy? That''s a demigod. Now you, there is absolutely no way to defeat such an existence, and you will be bombarded and killed by the demigod without even scum left." Hearing what he said, Molly became a little anxious, and didn''t know what Rhodes was thinking, but wanted to face the demigod who exuded a terrifying aura. Even so, Molly didn''t want to leave Rhodes behind and escape by herself, but persuaded him. "There can''t be only one exit in this illusion. Maybe you can find other exits by looking under the giant tree. No matter what, it''s better than dying in the hands of a demigod." Morrill glared at Rhodes, and couldn''t help but say. The earth will take him away from the terrible breath of the demigod. "What if I say, I know that demigod?" Facing Moreel''s persuasion, Rhodes just replied indifferently. Rhodes'' answer also made Morrill slightly stunned, and then remembered what Rhodes said before, to negotiate with that demigod, not to find a way to kill the demigod, and then understood what Rhodes said. Unexpectedly, after a long time, Rhodes actually knew that demigod. Even so, Moliel was still full of worries about it. Knowing a demigod is completely different from persuading a demigod in the illusion. Maybe Rhodes outside the illusion did know the demigod, but in this illusion, who Know what to expect? However, Rhodes didn''t think so. Feeling the worry in Molly''s heart, he gently put his hand on the back of the big red dragon, caressed the extremely hard dragon scales, and said slowly, "Trust me." Listening to the confident words in Rhode''s mouth, Morrill knew that he couldn''t be persuaded. Even if he left, he would definitely go to find that demigod. In the end, Molly could only sigh, it was all over, and she was going to meet that demigod with Rhodes. As the two rose into the dark clouds, Rod Lang shouted: "Thelma, do you remember me?" Chapter 2898 Rhodes still remembered the information that the Water Elemental Sovereign told him. Salier, who was incarnated by flowing water, once told Rhodes that the seal of the sovereign authority of the air element exists in the deepest part of Cloud City. And that is also the most difficult seal to break among all sovereign powers. You have to wait until the other three monarchs break the seal first before going to the holy land among the clouds to help Rhodes break the final seal belonging to the air elemental monarch. At that time, Rhodes didn''t understand what the so-called deepest part of Cloud City was, but now he finally understood that it basically referred to the Holy Land of Yindian. With ordinary means, ordinary people can''t reach the Holy Land in the cloud no matter what. Even Rhodes seems to have no way to do this. If he wants to go to the deepest part of the city in the cloud and find a way to break the seal of the air elemental monarch, it may be possible. We have to wait until the end of the Doomsday War, and only the protagonist of the third expansion, the arrogant king holding the Doomsday Blade, can reopen the gate of Yindian Holy Land. However, at present, Rhodes and Molly came to Yindian Holy Land by accident, and came to the place where the seal of air elemental monarchy exists. What shocked Rhode even more was that he felt a familiar aura. Although the owner of the aura is a demigod, it can be said that Rhode is very familiar with it. The air elemental monarch Telma who fell in the battle. Recalling the struggle between the two demigods for the authority of the monarchy, they did not hesitate to turn into elemental giants to fight for their lives, and finally ended in a loss for both sides, Rhodes felt a little emotional for a while. He witnessed the whole battle, and even helped, but because of the old injury left by the arrogant king on Thelma, Rhodes couldn''t change anything in the end, but because his shot was approved by Thelma , obtained the monarchy left by Telma. Through the existence of the Vulcan Sword, Rhodes has confirmed that the time in the illusion is not known how long it will be before the opening of the third expansion, and in this era, Telma, who is the lord of the air element, is still alive. Alright, and also one of the guardians of Yindian Holy Land. Hearing Rhode''s chanting, Morrill was taken aback for a moment. Of course she knew who Thelma was, and the name of the previous generation''s air elemental monarch. matter of authority. Now Molly understands why after Rhodes felt the aura belonging to the demigod, he didn''t think about how to escape from the hands of the demigod, but was going to meet the demigod. God is basically an acquaintance of Rhodes. However, Molly couldn''t help being a little worried. It was a long time since Rhodes and Thelma got acquainted. At least in this era, Thelma didn''t know Rhodes at all. What will God do? Rhodes had naturally considered Morrill''s worry, but he would not back down because of it. Whether he could persuade the guardian to get out of the way, Rhodes had to go and try to know. Rhode''s shout spread through the clouds, and for a while, the wind surged, and the wind swept through the clouds, and the elemental giant tore open the dark clouds with one hand, appeared from the strong wind, and looked directly at the two invaders of the Holy Land. "Who are you? How do you know my name? Have I met you before?" As Rhode expected, as he chanted Thelma''s name, the giant who emerged from the storm did not come up to attack without saying anything like the other guardians, but used a With suspicious eyes, he looked at the two people in front of him. In Telma''s memory, he had never seen the two intruders in front of him, but one of the intruders was able to call out his name at once, and judging from his appearance, he seemed to have a connection with himself. What is the relationship, this can''t help but Thelma is very puzzled. "You''ve never seen me before. The first time you met me should be hundreds of years later, or maybe even longer." Rhode was a little helpless, even though these words sounded ridiculous But this is the truth. His intuition tells him that it is better not to lie when facing the demigod transformed into a storm, the elemental monarch in his heyday. After listening to Rhodes'' narration, the storm giant''s face that was indistinguishable from that of a human also frowned, as if he was thinking about the meaning of Rhodes'' words, and asked after a while: "And then, when I and What is your relationship? Friend? Enemy?" Sensing that the storm giant didn''t believe Rhodes'' words, Molly''s expression changed slightly for a moment, and she was ready to flee downwards. Facing the elemental monarch in its heyday, she and Rhodes had no chance of winning. It might not even be possible to escape, but Rhodes just patted her on the back, signaling her to relax. "Of course I''m a friend." Rhodes said slowly, "I also invited you to be a guest at my wedding ceremony with someone, and you gave me a treasure and made someone''s appraiser extremely ugly. Nice memory." Hearing Rhodes mention this matter, Morrill couldn''t help but roll her eyes. If she hadn''t taken care of the storm giant beside her, she would have thrown Rhodes off immediately, but Rhodes just continued: "It''s a pity that the good times didn''t last long. You were attacked by another elemental hero, Somra, who ruled lightning and was about to seize the monarchy. You and Somra fought with all their strength, and finally both fell, and you Before falling, he passed on the authority of the Qi system monarch to me." Following Rhode''s narration, the storm giant couldn''t help being shocked. Anyone who heard the ending that belonged to him after countless years would react like this, even if Thelma couldn''t confirm whether Rhode''s words were true, but No one would tell such a borderless lie that could be broken at the first poke, and more importantly, her intuition told Thelma that everything Rhodes said was true. However, just listening to what Rhodes said was not enough. Thelma wanted to further verify all of Rhodes'' words, and instead asked, "You said I gave you a treasure? What kind of treasure is that?" Rhodes glanced at the red dragon below, and then said: "That is the crown called the Hundred Feathers Crown. It is a unique treasure composed of hundreds of different bird feathers. Just to identify the full effect of that treasure, It is enough to annoy the best appraiser, I like that treasure very much." Hearing Rhodes mention the name of the Hundred Feathers Crown, Thelma''s doubts in her heart were completely dispelled. It was a treasure that existed in the heart of the storm giant and had never been mentioned to anyone. At the stage of feather collection, it is impossible for others to know, not to mention that even the name of the Hundred Feather Crown is exactly what Therma thought in his heart. Taking all considerations into account, no matter how unbelievable the truth of the matter was, when the result was in front of Thelma, he couldn''t help but believe that the two people in front of him were indeed, as they said, their future friends, and they even Received the Hundred Feather Crown as a congratulatory gift, so there is no need to talk about the relationship. After some thought, the demigod power that had always enveloped the two of them gradually dissipated. After understanding their identities, Thelma naturally stopped treating them as intruders, and turned to them and said : "I believe everything you said. In this way, you have indeed come from the other side of the distant time. As far as I know, only the time domain in Eve has the power to transcend time. You must be invited by her." Right? Come with me, I''ll take you to find her." Listening to Thelma''s words, Rhodes was stunned for a moment. He seemed to have heard some terrible news: "Wait, you said the time domain..." At the end, Rhodes couldn''t help but look at Molly below. Isn''t the Time Domain her best ability? The reason why Rhodes was so afraid of her before was because of the power of the time domain. No matter what Thelma said, it seems that there are people who also have the power of the time domain. Even Moril was stunned for a moment after hearing the news, and only woke up after being reminded by Rhodes'' slapping, and showed him the vicious dragon teeth, making him stop slapping. Seeing that the storm giant had left first, Rhodes had no choice but to stop his movements, leaned down helplessly, and whispered to Morrill: "The time domain... I remember that it wasn''t your power, but your power from the giant female giant." In the inheritance of the dragon, the supreme power obtained, is it like this?" Morrill just snorted, as if she knew Rhodes very well, Rhodes also worked hard and collected countless information about her, and the two knew each other like the back of their hands: "I didn''t think you knew it very clearly, but that how?" Rhodes was a little helpless, but Molly''s character is so strong, even if the two of them cooperate, they will never be weaker than themselves in terms of momentum: "You should know that the power of fate has always wanted to get rid of you. Whether it''s me, the angels who attacked, or the beasts that slaughtered all living beings, they are all obstacles that fate has placed on you. But fate is not targeting you, but your body. domain of time." Rhodes spoke out his conjectures with the Prophet of Messiah. She is one of the very few beings who can observe the trajectory of fate. In her narration, it seems that fate does not want to get rid of Morel all the time. To be precise, it is the time domain in Moreel''s body. It is the supreme domain that can drastically reverse the fate of everything in the world. The stigmata who rule the fate of the world will not allow such power to exist. No matter who it is, after hearing the horrifying power of changing the past in the Time Domain, they will try their best to get rid of it. No one will allow what happened in the past to be tampered with at will, and Rhodes is even more so. He will never allow such a horrifying power With the sword on his neck, I am afraid that he can only feel at ease if he completely removes the power of time. Under Rhodes'' reminder, Molly fell silent for a while. Being able to control time, of course she felt that fate was targeting her. against enemies, she will not back down in the slightest. That is her will as a hero, as a dragon king. "So what? Even if everything becomes an obstacle to me, I will break this fate." Morrill glared at Rhodes and said, as a hero, how could she be frightened by fate? Rhodes just shrugged, and even he felt the pure heroic will in Molly, and just said, "At least for now, I''m not your hindrance." "You mean now? What do you mean, you might hinder me in the future?" Molly snorted, obviously dissatisfied with what Rhodes said. Rhodes had no choice but to wave his hands and said, "I didn''t mean that, so don''t over-guess the meaning of the words." Hearing what Rhodes said, Morrill got better now, but she was still a little dissatisfied with Rhodes, but under Rhodes'' words, she was shocked and shocked when she heard the news of Time Domain from Thelma. The confusion has eased a lot, and he has returned to the big red dragon who was proud of everything. Rhodes said again: "But... aren''t you curious? Why does Eve in Thelma''s mouth have the power of the time domain?" Moliel thought for a while, and as the inheritor of the holy female dragon, she already had her own answer in her heart: "The holy female dragon is just a code name, just like your code name is Lord of the Undead. , My code name is the King of Nigon, the Queen of Dragons, and the King of Kings, that is not our real name, I think the same is true for the holy female dragon, Eve is her real name." Rhodes nodded, and even he had to admit that what Morrill said made sense. All along, whether it was him, or Morrill, or those who knew the ancient legend of the holy female dragon , For the ancestor of the giant dragon who can dominate the power of time, they are all called the holy female dragon, and no one chooses to call the holy female dragon by her real name. As time passed, even Rhodes had somewhat forgotten that the so-called holy female dragon was just a code name like the Lord of the Undead, not the original name of the holy female dragon at all. It wasn''t until Thelma and Morell reminded that Rhodes knew the real name of the holy female dragon. "If the thing that exists in Yindian''s illusion is really the holy female dragon, then it means that the ruler of the power of destiny is very likely to be still here." Seemingly thinking of something, Rhodes couldn''t help but face Reveal the color of astonishment. Now Rhodes understands why when he uses the spiritual catalyst to explore the spiritual memory of the stigmata contained in the wisdom fruit, he will be directly pulled into this Yindian illusion full of strange sacred objects. It turns out that the stigmata I am here now. Judging from the strength of the guardians along the way, the stigmata himself is very likely to be at the very top of this giant tree, which is where Thelma flew in the gust of wind at this moment. This discovery can''t help but make Rhodes click his tongue secretly, he didn''t expect the real secret to be hidden here. Chapter 2899 Following Thelma, who had turned into a strong wind, as he flew towards the top of the giant tree, Rhodes seemed to remember something, and said to Molly who spread his wings, "Do you remember the Hundred Feathers Crown?" "Of course I remember." Molly replied calmly. Of course, she had a full impression of that unique crown. It was a unique treasure that she had never seen before, so how could she easily forget it? Right now, Morrill is still paying more attention to Rhodes. Although they didn''t know what kind of obstacle was waiting for the two of them, they were able to avoid fighting the demigod-level guardian and continue to fly towards the giant tree, thanks to Rhodes. If it wasn''t for the special connection between Rhodes and Thelma, I''m afraid that both of them would have to be driven back to the ground by the demigod-level guardians. The Elemental Sovereign in its heyday, even Molly, who turned into a big red dragon, might not be able to defeat him, let alone being in an illusion right now. It is even more important to get news about the Time Domain from the Elemental Sovereign. delusion. Thinking of this, Rhodes in Moliel''s eyes became more pleasing to the eye, but he didn''t expect that he could still play a role at a critical moment. "Why did you mention that treasure?" Seeing that Rhodes was frowning in deep thought, Morrill couldn''t help asking, wondering what Rhodes meant by mentioning the Hundred Feathers Crown at this time. Under Morrill''s questioning, Rhodes finally said: "If you still remember the Hundred Feathers Crown, then you must remember the feathers of flying creatures on it." Molly was slightly taken aback, and following Rhode''s reminder, some information that she had ignored flashed through her mind, and she couldn''t help showing a look of surprise: "You mean..." "Yes." Rhodes nodded, confirming the thoughts in Molly''s heart, "The feathers used to weave the Hundred Feathers Crown not only come from different types of birds, but also have feathers belonging to fallen angels." As Rhodes narrated, he couldn''t help recalling the identification contest triggered by the Hundred Feathers Crown. As the proud treasure of the air elemental monarch, the Hundred Feathers Crown is made of feathers from hundreds of different creatures. Except for the air elemental monarch, it is difficult for anyone to collect such a number of different feathers. The feathers of hundreds of unique creatures add a hundred kinds of special attributes to the crown of hundreds of feathers, which may be very powerful or not practical at all. The special attribute 97 of the Hundred Feathers Crown can make the wearer immune to the effects of the holy words, and the feathers that provide this special attribute come from the feathers of fallen angels. In order to identify the type of this feather, the two identification masters at that time racked their brains and exhausted the identification knowledge that Bisheng had mastered, and finally came to this amazing conclusion. Thelma, the lord of the air element, once obtained the feathers of the fallen angels and used them in the production of the Hundred Feathers Crown. At that time, Rhodes was still very puzzled by this, why the feathers of the fallen angels appeared in the crown of hundreds of feathers, could it be that the fallen angels would go to the air elemental plane? It wasn''t until now that Rhodes had an answer in his heart. It wasn''t that the angels had gone to the Air Elemental Plane, but that Thelma had lived in the Holy Land among the clouds. After seeing the Vulcan Sword, the evil-eyed monster, and Thelma in its heyday, Rhodes would not be surprised if an angel appeared here. The feather of the fallen angel on the white feather crown obviously came from this . If Rhodes and his party had not come to this unique illusion under the influence of the spiritual catalyst, I am afraid that this problem would have troubled Rhodes for a long time. In the deepest part of the world, there is such a unique connection. Awakened by Rhodes'' point of view, Molly also immediately figured out the key point, with a bit of surprise in her eyes. Yunzhong City can be said to be the lair of angels, and as a holy place among the clouds, it is full of all kinds of strange things. Weird monster. The trouble the two accidentally got into this time may be bigger than they expected. Whether they can return safely is still a question mark. "It''s all your fault for getting me into such a trouble!" Looking at Rhodes on her back, Molly felt completely out of breath. If he hadn''t taken out the spiritual catalyst, how could the two of them have met? Involved in such a troublesome illusion? "Why did you come back to this problem again?" Rhodes was a little helpless. He didn''t expect to return to the original question while talking. He didn''t know how many times he heard Molly complain about this matter, so he had to persuade him, " It¡¯s useless to talk about it now, think about it carefully, how to get out of this illusion is what you should do.¡± Rhode''s rational words certainly didn''t satisfy Molly, but in the end they just groaned heavily, seeming to agree with Rhode''s words, and no amount of disputes could help the two of them. out of trouble. Seeing that Moliel stopped complaining, Rhodes was also relieved, and always felt that there was something different about her, at least she would not complain like this before changing to Mirage. If anyone offends her, they will either be cut off by the dragon''s tail, or eaten alive by her, how can they have the chance to hear her complain repeatedly? I am afraid that only Rhodes has such treatment. Maybe this is a good thing, and things are also developing in a good direction? Probably. Looking at the sullen Red Dragon, Rhodes dismissed the idea, and said instead: "I don''t intend to test the time domain in you, but I heard from Thelma that Eve seems to be able to pass through the time domain and do things beyond the present time, instead of just interfering in the past. Anyway, when the illusion is over, if we can escape safely If you don¡¯t, you will definitely use the time domain to erase this memory, so it¡¯s okay to tell me about the time domain now, maybe I can discover some things that you have overlooked from the perspective of a bystander.¡± Listening to Rhode''s request, Morrill glared at him fiercely, and Rhode could almost feel an undisguised strong anger from the pair of dragon boys: "You still have the nerve to ask me, if you didn''t snatch me My dragon king''s divine power, I have already obtained all the inheritance of the holy female dragon, and the time domain will not only have a half-finished product." Rhodes touched his nose. If he hadn''t obtained the Dragon King''s divine power in the end, Molly would not have taken this as an opportunity to agree to his marriage request. The protagonist can''t do anything to her. "So, the Time Domain in its full form can indeed interfere with future events, isn''t that true?" Rhodes asked in a deep voice. For a long time, Rhodes thought that the power of the time domain was limited to changing the past, at least it was true from Molly''s body, but he never thought that the power of the time domain could interfere with the future, which also made the time domain full of It is worthy of being one of the two major fields that can completely rewrite the rules of the world. Rhode''s question came to her ear, and Morrill snorted, but she still answered him. Anyway, Morrill still needs Rhode''s help right now: "From the part of the memory I got from the holy female dragon, the time domain in its complete form can indeed transcend time, whether it is the past or the future, it can be interfered by the time domain... If you give me the power of the Dragon King , where else do you need to ask these questions?" The corner of Rhodes'' mouth twitched. In the past, if Rhodes obediently handed over the dragon king''s divine power, I''m afraid that when Morrill obtained the complete Time Domain, the first person to kill would be Rhodes himself. Rhodes would not Put your life in the hands of others. "What else do you know about the time domain on the holy female dragon?" Rhodes asked. Molly paused, and after learning that Eve in the illusion also had the time domain, she decided to share information about the time domain with Rhodes to see if she could find a way to escape from the illusion. Well concealed: "The holy female dragon has been waiting, waiting for the birth of the dragon hero. Only when the hero cooperates with the time domain, can he escape the restraint of fate and truly swim in the long river of time. However, the weaker the creature, the easier it is To become a hero, it is extremely difficult to let a hero be born from a dragon that is above all creatures. Now she has finally waited, and that hero is me." When the field of time modifies the past and the future, combined with the hero''s potential to break free from the shackles of fate, I am afraid that even the field of fate will have to bow down. There is nothing that can restrain a hero who travels in endless time and is not bound by fate at all. Once Morel obtains the complete form of the time domain, she will stand completely on the long river of time and become the most terrifying existence in the world. Now Rhodes understands why the female giant dragon chooses Molly as the inheritor of the time domain when she lacks the power of the core artifact, the dragon king. The potential of a hero is a power that the dragon never possessed. What Moliel said was very similar to what Rhodes had speculated, and when the words were actually spoken from Moliel''s mouth, Rhodes could feel the courage of a hero and the arrogance to look down on all sentient beings. Players in the previous life would mistake Molly as the protagonist of the third expansion, and there is a reason for that, and only the real protagonist of the expansion can have such a boldness. However, the key to restricting Molly''s access to the complete time domain, the dragon king''s divine power transformed from the remains of the holy female dragon, is still in Rhodes'' hands. He is like a thorn used by fate to restrict the power of time. The thorn in Molier''s side, Molier couldn''t help but get rid of him and hurry up, but he was able to overcome danger all the way, and finally came to the current situation. Thinking of the twists and turns along the way, and how many times Morrill had troubled him in the past by relying on the Time Domain, Rhodes couldn''t help letting out a long sigh. "What are you sighing about? Are you scared by the power of the time domain?" Morrill asked seemingly casually, but her attention was all on Rhodes. "I''m just thinking, if the power of the time domain is really so powerful and can change everything that happened in the past and the future, how could the holy female dragon with such a powerful power fall in the end? Or, it belongs to her fate?" Rhodes frowned and said, the terrifying degree of the time domain can be said to be above all domains, so it is unimaginable that the holy female dragon who mastered the power of time has still fallen. Just because Morrill, who accepted the inheritance of the holy female dragon, made Rhodes burnt out, how powerful the former holy female dragon should be, how could she fall into the hands of others? Even the remains of the holy female dragon were turned into artifacts in the end, and there were not only one, but two pieces, which was enough to explain to Rhodes how powerful the holy female dragon was once, but she However, he still couldn''t escape the fate of falling, and the power to destroy the holy female dragon is probably only fate. Listening to Rhodes'' narration, Morrill also fell into silence for a moment. The power of fate has always been invisible and intangible, but it exists deeply in everyone, and the source of the power of fate now exists in The stigmata of Erathia, the shackles from fate, will once again cover everything in the world. Seeing that Rhode fell silent, as if he had some concerns, Morrill glanced at him and said, "Are you afraid? Afraid of fate?" Rhodes just asked back: "Aren''t you afraid? You have also mastered the time domain, and the end of the holy female dragon is in front of you. I dare say that fate will not let you go, and neither will the existence driven by fate." Let you go. Anyone who knows the horror of the time domain will be willing to become a sharp blade driven by fate, and will not make it easier for you." "I''m not the holy female dragon." Molly grinned, "I''m a real hero. In time, I will definitely surpass the old holy female dragon and become the master of time. Any obstacles and fate will be ruled by me." Completely crushed." Listening to Moliel''s rebellious words, Rhodes did not doubt the authenticity of these words. When the hero obtained the time domain, even fate had to give way to the hero. "What about you? Rhodes, when that day comes, will you be on my side, or on the side of fate?" Moliel asked slowly, the golden dragon boy was staring at him without blinking. Rhodes. "Let''s talk about it on that day." Rhodes smiled, ready to have a good time and pass by. This question is not so easy to answer, answering straightforwardly is on the side of Molier, let alone Molier doesn''t believe it, even Rhodes himself doesn''t believe it, I''m afraid it will increase the gap between the two. It is even more outrageous to say that he is on the side of fate. If he might be thrown off his back by Molier, then the loss outweighs the gain. How could Rhodes'' eloquent answer satisfy Morel? She waited for Rhodes relentlessly, with dragon''s breath already coming out of her mouth: "Tell me the answer now." Just when Rhodes was about to say something, the storm giant flying all the way in front slowed down at this moment, and said to the two people behind: "We are here, Eve is in front." Chapter 2900 The reminder from Thelma allowed Rhodes to temporarily escape, and he didn''t have to answer Morrill''s suffocating questions. Seeing this, Molly also knew that it was not the time to ask questions, so she let out a heavy hum. The dazzling golden dragon child was still staring at Rhodes, as if telling him that his every move was under her own surveillance. under. Under the leadership of the storm giant, the two flew to the top of the giant tree. When Thelma raised a storm, all the leaves and branches blocking the front would make way for it. After breaking through the layers of branches and leaves, they finally reached the top of the tree. , There is also a scene like pulling out the clouds and seeing the sun in front of you. What exists above the treetops is a unique ecosystem. Looking around, the space at the top of the tree is actually wider than the magical city in Rhodes'' memory. The meandering river flows wantonly, the green grass covers the surrounding fields, and the densely growing trees can be seen in the distance. Plants on top of giant trees. Rhodes and Molly looked at each other, and they both saw the vigilance in each other''s eyes. Unexpectedly, there was a hole in the top of the giant tree. Facing a completely unfamiliar environment with no information at all, it is always right to maintain full vigilance. The sacred object has already let the two of them know how dangerous this place is, and if they are a little careless, it may be difficult to escape from the illusion. Just as the two kept flying and looking around, another aura belonging to the demigod came from far and near. There was supreme coercion in the aura, which made Rhodes shiver uncontrollably. It was not like Thelma, a demigod he was familiar with, but a completely unfamiliar aura, which could easily eliminate only the spiritual body. If he is not careful, he might fall into this illusion completely. "Be careful..." Rhodes couldn''t help but reminded Moliel that the appearance of the demigod also meant danger, but Moliel didn''t seem to feel the horror of the demigod, but couldn''t help raising her neck, showing A comfortable look, as if that burst of breath made her extremely useful, and the shining golden dragon child squinted, and there was a different kind of look in it. "What''s the matter?" Rhodes frowned, and from Molly''s reaction, he obviously saw something abnormal. If it is facing a completely unknown demigod, without the Time Domain, Molier, it is impossible to look so relaxed and comfortable. In this case, it is self-evident who the owner of that breath is. As if to confirm Rhodes'' conjecture, Molly grinned, revealing her extremely sharp dragon teeth: "As we speculated, it is the aura belonging to the holy female dragon, and it seems that the way to escape from the illusion is ahead. " Rhode''s heart froze. Thelma did not break her promise and brought them to the deepest part of the Holy Land, and Morrill was able to confirm that waiting for them here was the holy female dragon called Eve. She was The mother of all giant dragons in the world is also the ruler of the time domain, a powerful demigod capable of surpassing time. Speaking of which, Rhodes had also seen the holy female dragon, but it was in Yinnota''s memory. He wanted the holy female dragon to choose Yinnota as the inheritor, but the holy female dragon finally chose He ignored the hero Molly, and even ignored the dragon artifact on Inota, which made Rhodes quite helpless, and eventually triggered various battles in the future. Perhaps in the eyes of the holy female dragon, only the hero Morrell is qualified to use the power of the time domain to finally surpass fate, but the choice of the holy female dragon caused Rhodes to suffer, and since then , he was entangled with Molier''s fate endlessly. Now that he is about to face the holy female dragon in the illusion, Rhodes couldn''t help but heave a sigh of relief after listening to Morrill''s confident words, and calmly analyzed: "If all goes well, you, as the inheritor of the holy female dragon, deserve the help of the holy female dragon. With the help of that demigod, maybe we can find a way to escape from the illusion soon, but it''s a pity that in the illusion Those secrets, when we leave, those secrets will be dusted again." As Rhodes said, the holy female dragon chose Moreel as the inheritor of the time domain, so why not help her? Even if he only felt the breath of the holy female dragon from a distance, Rhodes felt a faint shock in his heart. That breath was much stronger than that of Telma. Even the elemental monarch in its heyday was not the holy female dragon. opponent. With the help of the holy female dragon, no matter how powerful the other creatures in this illusion are, they may not be able to stop the two people in front of them. As if sensing another meaning in Rhodes'' words, Molly glanced at him indifferently: "Hearing you say that, why does it feel like you are a little reluctant to leave?" Based on the understanding of Rhodes in the endless time, Morrill could tell at a glance that Rhodes in front of him must be planning something. When the opportunity to escape from the illusion appeared in front of him, he was a little bit reluctant. Rhodes just shrugged his shoulders: "I just think it''s a pity that I finally came to this unique illusion and left like this. Maybe I will never have the chance to return to this place in the future. Everything here will be repeated. Return to silence. But being able to leave smoothly is something to be thankful for." In Rhodes'' memory, even the arrogant king in his previous life had to find ways to return to the mysterious Yindian Holy Land in Yunjian, and now the way to escape seems to be in front of Rhodes and the two of them, so with all the doubts It would be a pity to leave. In this holy land, the biggest secret in the third expansion pack is hidden. However, Rhodes will not force anything on purpose, and being able to safely escape from this illusion is enough to satisfy him. If he is not careful, the gain outweighs the loss, it would be too bad. What made Rhodes sigh was that he did not expect to escape from the illusion in the end, relying on the connection between Morrill and the female giant dragon, otherwise, things would not be so easy. I''m afraid it''s not enough to rely on Thelma''s help to leave here. After listening to Rhode''s narration, Molly didn''t say anything, but the corner of her mouth raised a sinister arc, and Rhodes keenly caught the change in her expression, and asked involuntarily: "You don''t have any thoughts, do you?" ?¡± "Let me ask you, what is my hero specialty?" Molly asked suddenly. Rhodes was stunned for a while, but he quickly gave the answer. Molly''s heroic specialty, he will never forget: "Your heroic specialty is to command the dragon, so that all the dragons in the world obey your orders ...Wait, don''t you mean to..." In the end, even Rhodes couldn''t believe what he was going to say, and felt that the thoughts in his heart were too absurd. However, what Morrill said next confirmed what Rhodes was thinking, and at the same time made him unable to calm down for a long time. . "This illusion can deprive me of my domain and my stalwart dragon body, but it cannot deprive me of the heroic will, and cannot deprive me of the heroic power brought by the will. Even the holy female dragon has to be Submit under my orders." Morrill glanced at Rhodes, "The hero specialty that belongs to you should not be invalid, right?" Rhodes nodded solemnly. Compared with her heroic specialties, his peeping eyes are not very useful when facing the holy objects in the illusion, and he can''t easily see anything from the guardian of the demigod. However, Molly This is not the case with her specialties, even in the illusion, her power can still help her command all dragons. Molier can command all giant dragons, whether it is a fairy dragon or a holy dragon, they will be dominated by her power. Even the sacred female dragon in ancient legends cannot escape the influence of Molier''s bloodline orders, which belong to heroes. unique strength. The specialty of a hero gave Moliel the ability to command all giant dragons, which is why people called her the Dragon Queen, but Rhodes didn''t expect that she would use this power to control the oldest holy female giant dragon. Even Rhodes couldn''t help feeling unbelievable when he realized what Moliel was thinking. Her madness was beyond Rhodes'' expectations, like a python opening its mouth wide, trying to swallow a real dragon soaring into the sky. Rhode couldn''t help but said: "That is the source of all giant dragons, and it is the oldest existence among giant dragons. Are you sure that your blood order can really control the holy female dragon?" Rhodes didn''t agree with Molier''s proposal. In his memory, Inota relied on the artifact left by the holy female dragon to avoid the control of Molier''s bloodline. And the holy female dragon, as the oldest ancestor of the dragon, might also have the ability to resist the order of the bloodline. Once Molier''s plan fails, let alone the help of the holy female dragon, it is good not to be chased and killed in the illusion. Who knows what the holy female dragon who has mastered the complete form of the time domain can do? Even if it''s just an illusion, Rhodes doesn''t dare to underestimate the power of the Time Domain. "I''ve long wanted to meet the holy female dragon, but it''s a pity that my body is not here, otherwise, I really want to feel the power of her." Molier said with sharp fangs. Rhodes had a headache for a while, and persuaded him: "That is the sacred female dragon, the mother of all dragons. She chose you as the inheritor and taught you the power of the time domain. Shouldn''t you respect her?" Moliel just let out a cold snort: "The holy female dragon has long since fallen, do you think I will be afraid of her? Don''t you know that there can only be one dragon king among the dragons? Let alone in the illusion, even if she She is still alive, she is also my enemy, and I am the real Dragon King." Although the holy female dragon is the ancestor of all giant dragons, and is also the immortal totem among giant dragons, not all giant dragons will respect the holy female dragon as a mother like Yinuota, and some of them are like Molier. The presence. Even the holy female dragon never paid attention to the rebellious Moril. For Moreel, who once incarnated as the great red dragon, she should be the existence above all giant dragons. The so-called sacred female dragon is only the object she conquered, and it is an obstacle on her way forward. If she has the chance, she will never let go of the opportunity to control the holy female dragon with the blood order. Rhodes looked helpless. The holy female dragon really chose an excellent inheritor for herself. If the holy female dragon chooses Yin Nota as the inheritor, at least she can get Yin Nota''s respect from the bottom of her heart. Yin Nuota definitely could not do such a rebellious behavior. Rhodes was about to persuade him to say something, but Molly asked back: "What about you? Rhodes. According to the ancient legend of Erasia, the stigmata are the source of human blood and the origin of human beings in the world. Then tell me, you will Do you choose to obey the orders of the Stigmata and submit to fate?" Listening to Moreel''s inquiry, Rhode fell silent, and said after a while, "I don''t think so." Morrill sneered, and asked Rhodes what he said just now: "That''s the Stigmata, the father of all human beings, he gave you the gift of fate, so that I can''t kill you in different times, let you become The biggest obstacle in my life, why don''t you respect him?" "If you want to ask why, it is that there can only be one god among human beings." Rhodes also laughed, and replied in Morrill''s words. Now Rhodes understood Molly completely. Neither Molly nor Rhode, as the overlords of the doomsday, could not succumb to those ancient existences, but for the belief in their hearts, or ambition, And fought until the last moment. Listening to Rhode''s answer, Morrill glanced at him appreciatively. From this point of view, the two are quite similar, and it''s not surprising that they can make the same decision, but an inevitable choice. "It''s just that you actually said that I was the biggest obstacle in your life? This makes me so sad. I remember that I seemed to have saved someone once not long ago." Rhodes pouted. Molly glared at Rhode with a bit of shame and anger in her domineering way: "Isn''t it? How dare you say that you are not my obstacle? If you hadn''t robbed the Dragon King''s divine power, I would have mastered the complete Time Domain long ago. How could you be trapped here?" At the end, a bit of arrogance flashed in Molier''s eyes: "Let''s not talk about this. As long as my hero specialty can control the holy female dragon, we can explore all the mysteries of this place and find the way to escape the illusion. way, isn''t that what you want? "Okay... Now that you''ve made your decision, I have to stick with you to the end." Rhode''s eyes sank. He knew that he couldn''t persuade Morel to give up fighting the holy female dragon, just as Morril couldn''t persuade him to succumb to the dragon. The control of fate is the same as giving up dealing with the stigmata, both of them have their own persistence. As a human being, Rhodes didn''t have as deep a feeling for the holy female dragon as Morrill, but he knew that if someone persuaded him to give up fighting against the stigmata, then he would definitely not agree. In this case, Rhodes is also ready to go to danger with Morrill. While the two were discussing, the coercion belonging to the holy female dragon became stronger and stronger. Under the guidance of Thelma, a woman in a golden dress appeared in front of the two of them. Chapter 2901 "The guardians of the spirit of the atmosphere, who are they?" Seeing Rhodes and Morel who arrived with Thelma from a distance, the woman in the golden dress showed a bit of curiosity in her eyes, constantly looking at the two strange beings who came from afar, and her eyes especially stayed on Morel. Her voice is soothing and gentle, and has the magic power to heal all the pain in the heart. No matter how angry or painful people are, under her voice, they will get eternal peace and peace, and will no longer be affected by the suffering of the past. tie down. Rhodes looked at the woman in the golden skirt from a distance, and whispered in Molly''s ear, "Is she Eve? I thought she was a giant dragon." "Of course she is a giant dragon." Molly glared at him. "I can feel the blood of a dragon flowing in her body. The human form is just her disguise. Her blood is stronger than all the dragons I have seen. Even I''m not quite sure I can control it." Rhodes was silent. As the distance approached, he could feel the strength of that woman even more. The dragon power she exuded was magnificent and magnificent. In front of that terrifying coercion, even Molly, who had once incarnated as a big red dragon It is far worse. But her Dragon Might is not as domineering as Moliel''s, and will not be daunting. On the contrary, it looks as calm as the surface of the sea, but under the calm waves, there is another side of the stormy waves hidden. The legendary holy female giant dragon actually showed a human image, which made Rhodes frown and think deeply, but Morrill obviously didn''t think about it that much, her dragon boy stood upright into a golden gap, staring at the golden skirt woman. When she came here she was full of confidence, but when she saw Eve, all of her disappeared. Facing the oldest sacred female dragon, even Moreel had to suppress the pride in her heart. "Eve, they come from the other side of time, and they have secrets belonging to the future. I think they must have something to do with your time domain, so I brought them here to find you." Thelma, who turned into a storm giant, At this moment, he took the initiative to introduce the identity of the two of them. Listening to Thelma''s introduction, Eve''s eyes became even more curious. She didn''t use the power of the time domain to summon people from the future from the other side of time. Then where did these two people come from? ? "It seems that there are still many secrets hidden in time that I don''t know. I will ask them carefully, guardian of the spirit of the atmosphere, please return to your post and continue to guard the main path of the tree of life to prevent the traitor from approaching The tree of life." Eve smiled. Listening to the words of the woman in the golden skirt, Thelma hesitated: "Didn''t you find them from time? Then things get complicated. One of them has proved to me that they are indeed from the future, but the other It''s hard to say, maybe she is the transformation of that cunning traitor, do you need me to tell this..." Thelma set her sights on Morel. Rhodes has already passed the previous proofs and gained Thelma''s trust, but it''s hard to say about Molly who is on the side. If she is really the traitor, things will not be so good. Eve interrupted his words: "You don''t have to worry. She has my blood flowing in her body. Although I don''t know how she did it, it does belong to my blood. Only the two of them are from the future , to explain this clearly.¡± Seeing that Eve insisted on this, Thelma stopped insisting, turned into a strong wind and went back to the place where Rhodes first met him, and continued to guard the passage leading to the top of the giant log, not allowing any creatures to approach. Rhodes watched Thelma leave, and saw Molier''s serious face, as if he was thinking about whether his blood order would be effective, so he jumped off Molier and stood beside the woman in the golden skirt, testing Said: "The holy female dragon who dominates time, we are involved here from the other side of time, forced to stay in an era that does not belong to us, and are looking for a way to return to our world." Although she is in an illusion, the sense of oppression on Eve is real. Rhodes doesn''t know how much power she can exert in the time domain in the illusion, but he dare not underestimate her at all, so he has to follow the special The reason given by Erma went on. "Holy female dragon? Is that my future title? I quite like this title." Unexpectedly, facing his title, Eve just covered her mouth and smiled. Rhodes was at a loss for words for a moment, and the current Eve obviously did not have the title of the Holy Female Dragon, which belonged to the name of the Holy Female Dragon, and it was also the honorific title given to her by the dragons of later generations, not the title she gave herself. Even Morrill couldn''t help but rolled his eyes at Rhodes. He didn''t expect that he would make a time error as soon as he opened his mouth, and it was in front of the master of time. At this time, it was Eve who took the initiative to speak, which resolved the slightly embarrassing atmosphere: "What I didn''t expect was that you could gain the trust of the spirit of the atmosphere. As far as I know, Thelma doesn''t trust others casually. He who has done all the gossip can best distinguish the lies in his mouth." Rhodes just replied: "I met Thelma on the other side of time and formed a friendship with him. I think this is why he will trust me." Eve nodded. The two visitors from the other side of time in front of her also aroused her interest. She who has mastered the field of time has never encountered such a thing. They who came from the future can obviously bring Quite a few revelations. "Speaking of which, I encountered a lot of obstacles in the process of meeting Thelma." Rhodes seemed to have thought of something, and continued following Eve''s words, "It''s like a burning sword with a The six-winged evil-eyed monster, and Thelma. I''m curious, what kind of enemy is worth dispatching so many powerful beings to defend against, and does it have anything to do with the traitor you speak of?" Rhodes has always been curious about this illusion, and just had the opportunity to ask the holy female dragon to find out the secrets in the illusion. Of course, Rhodes will not let go of such an opportunity. On the way to the top of the tree, Rhodes encountered many powerful enemies blocking the way, and finally relying on the joint efforts of him and Molly, he broke through many obstacles and finally came to Eve. If the two of them harbored grievances along the way and refused to cooperate sincerely, they might not even think of coming here if they are still on the periphery of Jumu. Rhodes couldn''t help but feel a little curious about the powerful enemies blocking the way. Compared with who set up those obstacles, Rhodes cares more, or who are they used to guard against? No one will set up dangerous obstacles for no reason. It must be to guard against more powerful enemies, so this arrangement is made. According to the power of the guardians along the way, it would be difficult for ordinary demigods to break through the obstacles outside the giant tree. Rhodes didn''t know who it was that could make the ancient existence at the top of the giant tree take strict precautions. From the conversation between Eve and Thelma, Rhodes also noticed an unknown existence. It was the traitor in the mouth of the two people. It seemed that the obstacles including Thelma were all arranged to guard against the traitor. , Rhodes and Morell just happened to bump into each other. Hearing Rhodes mention the traitor, Eve''s originally peaceful expression also became heavy. Rhodes'' words seemed to bring back some bad memories in her. She turned her head and looked away from Rhodes. Farther away, he didn''t tell Rhodes the news directly, but said: "Tell me, how do people in later generations evaluate me and the holy female dragon you speak of? Are there still ''heroes'' in your era?" Rhodes was slightly taken aback, but Eve didn''t expect to ask this question, but he still said: "The holy female dragon is the ancestor of all giant dragons, and is the common mother of all giant dragons. The female giant dragon has fallen, but that immortal title is still the lingering totem in the hearts of all giant dragons." "As for heroes..." Rhodes paused, for some reason, from Eve''s question, Rhodes noticed something special. Heroes have never died since ancient times. It is due to the power of unwillingness, and it is a kind of awakening of will, but from Eve''s words, it seems that this is not the case. Otherwise, she would never be able to ask whether there is still Heroes have this problem. Thinking of this, Rhode deliberately hid some information, but said: "In our era, there are indeed heroes, but the number is not too many." Listening to Rhodes'' narration, Morrill on the side also realized something. When it comes to the identities of heroes, she and Rhodes are both true heroes, possessing the power not bound by fate, but Rhodes did not disclose any information. Out of understanding of Rhodes, Morrill immediately guessed what Rhodes was thinking. He didn''t seem to want to reveal his identity as a hero right now, so he deliberately ignored the information of the two of them. To identify the identity of a hero, apart from being able to recognize each other at a glance, the only way is through the power of magic. If you only observe with the naked eye, if the hero does not show a unique hero specialty, there is also a strong will Under such circumstances, even a demigod would not be able to identify them face to face. Morrill didn''t know why Rhodes said that, but he obviously had his own thoughts. Sensing the majestic power of the holy female dragon, Morrill took a deep breath, and finally chose to believe in Rhodes. For the time being, she suppressed the idea of ??using the hero''s expertise to test, and instead responded: "He is right, in our era Among them, there are still a few heroes." "Really... It seems that the traitor succeeded, and finally tore a gap in the gift of fate." Listening to the two people''s narration, Eve let out a deep sigh. Rhodes and Morrill looked at each other, and they both saw each other''s surprise and suspicion. It was Rhodes who took the initiative to ask, "Could it be that traitor is a hero?" Eve nodded, confirming Rhode''s guess: "He refused to accept the grace of fate, and he refused to lower his proud head. He was once the original hero in the world, but now he has been completely expelled from this holy place and Into the bottomless abyss. The obstacles you encountered along the way are to prevent his return." Rhodes'' eyes were fixed. As he guessed, the obstacles along the way were not arranged for him or Morel, but to guard against the traitor, the original hero who did not submit to fate. "Wait, you said he was the first hero in the world? What''s his name?" Before Rhodes could speak, Molly on the side took the words and asked, with a bit of disbelief in his words. Regarding the origin of heroes, scholars have also given many different kinds of statements, but no one has ever been able to find the first born hero, but naturally accepted the hero as a unique existence, existing in the world of later generations among. Now hearing Eve mention the traitor, since she is the first hero in history, how could Molly not be surprised? You must know that she is also a hero, and she also has extremely powerful hero specialties, but she never knew about the first hero. deeds. Not to mention Molly, even Rhodes didn''t know anything about the original hero, and his eyes flashed a bit of surprise. Regarding the origin of the hero, it has already involved the most core secret of the expansion pack, and he is ready to listen carefully to Eve''s answer. Eve nodded and admitted the conjecture that surprised the two of them: "Heroes should not exist in this world. Everything should accept the gift of fate and walk on the path arranged by fate, but heroes appear. Refused He who did not submit, broke the rules made by fate, gained authority beyond fate, and was finally punished because of it, his name is Lucifer." "I knew it." Rhodes sighed deeply. As early as halfway through Eve''s words, Rhodes vaguely guessed the identity of the hero. Her words only confirmed Rhodes'' guess in his heart. Some players once said that the protagonist of the third expansion is Molly, but Rhodes knows very well that the real protagonist of the third expansion is actually the arrogant king who holds the blade of doom and judges all living things. Lucifer, the first hero of the world. According to the definition of the protagonist of the expansion, Rhodes already knew that Lucifer is a powerful hero, but Rhodes didn''t know that he was the first hero in the world. Knows the horror of the arrogant king, but does not remember his struggle with fate. Combined with the Vulcan sword cast into the Doomsday Blade, and the feathers on the crown belonged to fallen angels, Rhodes was not surprised to hear Lucifer''s name from Eve''s mouth, but he didn''t expect to be able to hear Lucifer''s name in the illusion. To the name of the protagonist of the third piece of information. Even Molly was obviously taken aback after hearing that name. As the overlord of the doomsday, of course she has heard of the name of the arrogant king. After all, the devil of hell is also a force that cannot be ignored. She did not expect that the head of the king in hell would have such a past. If it weren''t for the adventure in the fantasy world between the two, I''m afraid that when the doomsday battle broke out, both of them would still be kept in the dark. Chapter 2902 "Let''s not talk about those unpleasant things, let''s talk about you." After mentioning the traitor''s name, Eve seemed to recall some bad memories, and sighed deeply, unwilling to continue talking, and instead brought the topic to the two people in front of her. "How did you get here? If you can figure out how you got here, maybe you can find a way to leave." Listening to Eve''s words that made people let go of all their defenses, Rhodes couldn''t help but freeze up. Her words were like holy words, with irresistible power, and the holy words are the words of destiny. A kind of power, she obviously has the blessing of fate. It was still Rhodes who answered: "We accidentally touched a mysterious fruit by exploring hidden treasures, and that''s why we came to this...space." Rhodes originally wanted to talk about the illusion, but the creatures in the illusion would not think that they lived in an illusion, even the holy female dragon, so he changed his words. After listening to Rhodes'' narration, Eve couldn''t help but nodded, with a bit of thought in her eyes. Living in a wonderful place, she didn''t doubt Rhodes'' statement, but quickly gave a reasonable analysis: "It seems that you were brought here by the Fruit of Good and Evil." Rhodes frowned, and asked: "The fruit of good and evil? Isn''t that the wisdom fruit from the tree of wisdom? Eat it and you can gain infinite knowledge." Eve just shook her head: "Don''t eat that fruit, or you will be severely punished." Listening to Rhodes'' narration, Morel seemed to have noticed something, and suggested aloud: "The reason why we are trapped here is obviously related to that fruit. Maybe if we find out the mystery behind the fruit, we can find the way to escape from the illusion." method. Now that you know about the fruit of good and evil, you might as well tell us about it.¡± In Molier''s words, he also used the heroic specialty of commanding dragons, but he didn''t use his full strength. Instead, it was more like a temptation to the holy female dragon. It could only quietly change Eve''s thoughts in her heart, making her unconsciously Doing what Moreel said, I thought it was what I thought in my heart. What made Moreel lick her lips was that Eve didn''t notice her temptation, but followed her words: "Ordinary fruit trees don''t have the ability to bear fruit of good and evil, and only holy land Only the tree of wisdom in the center has the ability to bear that kind of fruit." Rhodes thought for a while, and suggested: "We want to go to the Wisdom Tree to have a look, maybe we can find something." Eve had exactly this intention, since the two came here because of the ability of the fruit of good and evil, I am afraid that only the fruit of good and evil has a way to send them back to the original world, so she said softly: "Come with me. " Hearing the words that were enough to smooth out all the pain in his heart and make the most furious hero let go of all the anger in his heart and just want to rest in peace, Rhodes was slightly taken aback. When he realized, he was standing in a green field. On the green grass, there is a tree of wisdom with a human face. Rhodes was horrified in his heart, he didn''t notice any fluctuations in magic at all, he only felt that he was still in the clearing on the top of the tree one second, and suddenly teleported here the next second. Not only Rhodes, but Molly who was on the side also looked surprised. Even if it is the top-level flame hiding, it is impossible to move the two of them here silently, and it will definitely leave clearly visible spatial fluctuations in the nearby space, which is also the law of all space magic. Rhodes didn''t know how Eve did it, but felt that her power was more terrifying than he thought, and asked tentatively, "How did we get here? Is that the power of magic? Or are we dreaming?" ? I heard that only in dreams, people will suddenly appear in a certain place, and they can¡¯t remember how they got here.¡± Eve smiled: "That''s the power of the time domain. You probably haven''t felt the power of the time domain, have you? When Telma first met you, she thought you were found by me using the time domain. We have come all the way Yes, but the process was a bit boring, so I erased that time." Rhodes opened his mouth, but didn''t say anything. He just looked at Molly with his wide eyes, as if asking her why he didn''t see her using the Time Domain like this. Seeing this, Molly stared back not to be outdone, her vicious expression seemed to be answering, if Rhodes returned the dragon artifact to her, she would have already mastered the Time Domain in its complete form. Rhodes was a little helpless, and then put his more serious eyes back on Eve. As the master of the time domain, her use of the power of time is not at the same level as Moliel. If it weren''t for the shackles of fate, she would be the most terrifying existence Rhodes had ever seen, and no one could defeat the master of time. Even Morel, after feeling the time domain in its complete form, her breathing became short of breath. Morel has inherited the supreme domain of time, and in time, she, with her heroic status, will surely surpass the old holy female dragon. "By the way, looking at the two of you, in your original era, the relationship between the two of you should be very good?" At this moment, Eve suddenly asked the two of them. "You''re right, we''re getting married soon..." "Who has a good relationship with this guy..." Different answers came from Rhodes and Moreel at the same time, but they contained two completely different meanings. Hearing Morrill''s answer, Rhode''s eyes darkened. Now it was clearly not the time to argue, and he should find a way to get more information from Eve. Unexpectedly, her quick answer almost ruined the business. On the other hand, Molly stared at Rhodes complainingly. After feeling the strength of Eve''s time domain, she was even more concerned about Rhodes'' snatching of the dragon artifact. It should have been her power, if it wasn''t for Eve Now, she couldn''t help but want to fight Rhodes fiercely. Listening to the completely different answers from the two, Eve just smiled, and the blessing from fate told her that neither of them was lying. It seems that there is quite a complicated story between them. Looking at the wonderful combination of one person and one dragon, Xia Wa couldn''t help covering her mouth and chuckling, and there was a bit of memory in her eyes. From Morrill and Rhodes, Eve seemed to see her own shadow. A long time ago, one person and one dragon derived everything in the world in this holy land of Yindian. The sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu she felt from Molly made Eve have a natural liking for the two people in front of her. Perhaps this is why she would truthfully tell the truth about the power of the time domain, replacing it with other people, even if It is Thelma who is in charge of the atmosphere, and he is not qualified to understand the power of the time domain, so he miscalculated the origin of the two of Rhodes. Eve has already made up her mind that after the two of them leave, she will use the power of the time domain to look back on her own time in the past. Some things are beautiful only in the past. The leaves fluttered down from the heads of several people, noticing their arrival, the tree of wisdom, which was in deep sleep, also woke up from sleep at this moment, and the human face made of bark folds also showed a joyful smile: "Eve, the person behind you Two..." Halfway through, the Wisdom Tree suddenly showed a look of horror, as if seeing something extremely terrifying, but it couldn''t understand it, and let out a sharp and piercing howl, and its eyes fell on Rhodes. This achievement, and it is precisely here that the problem arises. Right now, Rhodes is standing in front of the Wisdom Tree with the achievement of killing the Wisdom Tree in the future. The Wisdom Tree is not surprised when he sees that he is not crazy. Anyone who sees the person who will kill him in the future appears in front of him, I''m afraid that the reaction will be like that of the tree of wisdom. The fear of facing death is unbearable even for the tree of wisdom. Moliel didn''t know what happened, and asked with some doubts: "What happened? Do you know the tree of knowledge?" "Of course I know." Rhodes replied helplessly, while not forgetting to switch the achievements he wore, "Do you still remember the Battle of the Shadow of Death? In that battle, I wiped out the oldest tree of wisdom in Eri. It is said that the tree The tree of wisdom is the origin of all trees of wisdom in the world, which is the one in front of you." Listening to Rhodes'' explanation, Morrill also set her sights on the Wisdom Tree. At this time, the Wisdom Tree still looked terrified, but after Rhodes switched the achievements he wore, the situation improved slightly. Unexpectedly, Rhodes just appeared, and it caused such a big reaction from the Wisdom Tree. When the Wisdom Tree completely calmed down and there was still a little fear in her eyes, Eve put down her hand caressing the bark and said instead: "Yuke, the two of them came from the other side of time, I miss you You must have discovered something from them, please tell us everything you have discovered." Faced with Eve''s request, the Tree of Wisdom took a deep breath, its branches swayed for a while, and it didn''t know how many leaves fell. It was obvious that it hadn''t recovered from the original surprise, and it took a while to say: "Maybe I slept in the lake. Painted, just woke up and was still immersed in sleep, but it was really a nightmare..." In the end, the Tree of Wisdom took a deep look at Rhodes, and there was still a bit of care in his eyes. From the person who came, it actually saw the scene of itself withering and withering, and finally sinking into the cold seabed. How can it not make sense, how can a tree sink to the bottom of the sea? I''m afraid it''s just a nightmare that I had when I was not awake. However, the experience in the nightmare is deeply lingering in the perception of the Wisdom Tree, making it unforgettable for a long time. I don¡¯t understand why such a nightmare is made even though I am in a peaceful and beautiful holy place. The only explanation seems to be It only existed in the visitors before them, and they were the ones who brought that icy chill into the Holy Land, destroying the peace and tranquility of the place. With such thoughts in mind, Wisdom Tree carefully looked at the two visitors in front of him, and soon came to a conclusion that made it extremely horrified and almost unbelievable: "Eve...the two of them really came from time. The other end?" "I''ve confirmed this. Have you found any problems?" Hearing the Wisdom Tree''s question, Eve also showed a puzzled expression. Obviously, the Wisdom Tree, which has a wealth of knowledge, has discovered problems from the two of them. "If both of them come from the other side of time, then things will become complicated." Wisdom Tree said with a tight expression, "Both of them are heroes, and they both escaped the constraints of fate!" "What?" Not only the Tree of Wisdom, but even Eve''s expression changed drastically. No one understands the meaning of a hero better than her. Just one Lucifer has disturbed the entire Holy Land, and now there are two heroes. , and it came from the other side of time, I am afraid that the entire holy land will be disturbed by it. Chapter 2903 "not good¡­¡­" Seeing Wisdom Tree revealing his and Molly''s hero status, Rhodes secretly said something was wrong, and things were developing rapidly in a direction he didn''t want to see. Judging from Eve''s dislike of Lucifer, the people in the illusion are obviously not ordinary anti-heroes. It seems that here, heroes who escaped the shackles of fate are the biggest taboo, and they should be completely wiped out. Two possibilities. Even Rhodes didn''t expect the Tree of Wisdom to reveal his and Morrill''s hero identities in one go. Their disguise along the way ended up being planted on the Tree of Wisdom, and it was the Tree of Wisdom that died in Rhodes'' hands in the future , even Rhodes can only sigh in his heart, the development of the matter is so unexpected, but it is too late to say anything now. Moliel also noticed this. Having seen all kinds of adversities in the time domain, she deeply understood the principle of attacking first. Before Eve could react, she opened her throat, ready to let out a shocking dragon roar, thinking Through the heroic specialty of commanding the dragons, complete the control of the female dragon. It''s a pity that what is faster than Molier is the silent power of time. The sacred female dragon who is in charge of time, uses the field of time far beyond Moril''s imagination. It is a power that surpasses all things, and it is impossible to guard against it. Before her roar can be heard, she is affected by time. The two of them felt a darkness in front of their eyes, and the sky that was bright just now suddenly darkened. The two quickly realized that it was not the sudden dark clouds that covered the sky, but the natural change of the sky. Time seemed to have passed for a long time suddenly, but they never noticed it. The only explanation was the power of the time domain . Eve, who is in charge of time, once again used the power of the time domain to erase the time that belonged to the two of them. The silver chains that bind the two of them are another proof of the power of the Time Domain. I don''t know when, Rhodes was tied behind his back, and Molly''s wings were bound, and she lost all mobility. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t get up into the air, even if she moved. It seemed so difficult. Seeing that he was bound by shackles and lost the ability to escape, Rhodes tried to break free, but no matter how hard he tried, the shackles around his body did not ease in the slightest. After several attempts, Rhodes could only give up and had no choice but to look at Standing on the sidelines, Eve was holding the Vulcan sword in her hand. When Rhodes was restrained, the Vulcan sword that he had obtained originally also fell into Eve''s hands. Now as long as Rhode suppresses the idea of ??resistance, both he and Molly next to him will appear very powerless in front of the complete form of Time Domain. If the divine weapon is still there, under the blessing of various forces, even in the face of the master of time, Rhodes will fight bravely, but now is obviously not the time to be brave, at least he in the illusion, in front of Eve who rules time There is no ability to resist. "How could this be?" Morel on the side also reacted. When Eve said earlier that she could erase the boring time, she scoffed at it, thinking that it was just a trick in the field of time, and she didn''t care about it at all. Eyes, when she masters the complete time domain, what she can do will only be stronger than Eve. But now, Moliel didn''t dare to think that it was just a trick. What kind of trick can instantly restrain her and Rhodes, so that they can''t make any resistance, and they are captured alive? That is the true power of the Time Domain. In front of Eve, Mo Lier''s mastery of the time domain is only superficial. She and Rhodes could only accept this sloppy failure, and there was no countermeasure at all. "I have some doubts that I want you to answer." Just when the two were afraid, the voice from Eve came again, but this time, what existed in her voice was no longer the kindness and peace, but a little more stern, like a mother When dealing with a disobedient child, he will teach you a lesson with a cold face: "You better answer truthfully, your answer will determine the fate of the two of you in the future." Moril, who turned into a red dragon, bared her lips, revealing the terrifying sharp dragon teeth. No one can overpower her, not even the holy female dragon. As the Dragon King, she does not allow herself to accept In such a failure, one has to use one''s own heroic strengths to fight Eve to the death. Before acting, she glanced at Rhodes aside as usual. At some point, Morrill would subconsciously refer to Rhodes'' opinions when making certain crucial decisions. Perhaps it was after the two were trapped in the illusion together that there was such a sign that Rhode''s decision also occupied a higher and higher proportion in her heart. Even if it violated her decision, she would consider it carefully , Facts have also proved that in most cases, Rhodes'' decision is correct. Just as Moliel was about to use her hero expertise to launch a final fight, her eyes naturally looked at Rhodes aside, but she saw Rhodes cast a steady look at her, as if saying, let Moliel handle things Leave it to him, it''s not the last moment yet. Even in an unfavorable situation, Rhodes still remained calm, thinking about all the clues that could deal with the Time Domain. Rather than fighting to the death with Molly, Rhodes hoped to get out safely. Facing Eve, who is at the demigod level and is also in charge of the time domain, fighting recklessly is not an appropriate choice. This is why Molier is extremely afraid of her and dare not confirm whether her hero specialties are really effective. She did so, and Eve, who rules time, will show no mercy. After thinking about it for a while, seeing that Rhodes seemed to have another idea, Morrill also suppressed the thought of dying, and turned to look at Rhodes with a slightly suspicious look, wanting to see what his plan was. Molly, who had fought with Rhodes for a long time from different times, of course knew Rhodes very well. The more desperate this critical moment was, the more he could find a way to break the situation. He was able to deal with Eve, who was in charge of time, just like he was able to deal with himself before, but this time, the person who tasted the almost incomprehensible power of the time domain became Morrill himself. Seeing that Moliel suppressed the violent thoughts and turned her gaze to herself, as if she approved of her actions, Rhodes breathed a sigh of relief, and said to Eve without any worries: "Why do you stop time here and ask us these questions? As long as you continue to use the power of the time domain, even the current time will be erased together, and the time will come to the end of the inquiry, wouldn''t everything be from our mouths?" You know, and it¡¯s more troublesome? Unless, your time domain can¡¯t do this.¡± Listening to Rhodes'' narration, even Eve became a little surprised from her initial indifference. Unexpectedly, the person in front of her who had just learned about the future of the time domain could express the limitations of the time domain through her current discovery. . Even Morrill showed a surprised expression after hearing Rhodes'' words. You must know that she is the successor of the holy female dragon in the future, and at the same time inherits the power of the time domain, but it is not complete, but even so, after feeling Eve''s use of the time domain, there is something in the heart of Molier. , There is only shock and fear, and it is absolutely impossible to accurately discover the limitations of the time domain in such a short period of time, just like Rhodes. Thinking of this, Molly could only sigh secretly, Rhodes is worthy of being her old enemy who can fight endlessly with her in endless time, if it weren''t for this keen insight, and his extraordinary calmness in crisis, Rhodes might She has long been defeated by her men, and it is impossible to come to this stage at all. Listening to Rhodes uttering the limitations of the time domain, Eve, the master of time, of course would not let him slander the power of time, so he interrupted Rhodes with a wave of his hand, and said with some dissatisfaction: "At least one thing you said is right. As heroes, you have escaped the snare of fate. Even if I erase time, I can''t change your will, so these questions need to be answered by you. If this is not the case, even if you The spirit of the atmosphere, Thelma, can''t stop me from erasing time." Hearing Eve''s words, Rhode''s heart sank, but he still maintained his calm appearance and said: "So your use of the time domain is to preset a goal first, and then erase the time to complete the goal, so as to achieve the goal instantly. Just like before we came to the tree of wisdom and bound me and Molier Get up, erase the time and process in the middle, and finally achieve your goal as you wish. But when it comes to asking us, you can''t use the power of the time domain." Rhode''s words were not only for Eve in front of him, but also for Morel, who was bound with him, to help her better understand the real power that belongs to the time domain, or in other words, it does not It is completely the power of time domain. "This kind of power that predestined something in the future and made it happen, doesn''t seem to belong to the power of time, does it? If you look at it purely from the perspective of time, even if you erase time, it should only make time It is only natural to deduce and develop. It is absolutely impossible to achieve something arbitrarily. Let alone this power, it cannot subdue the hero''s will. In my memory, it seems that there is only one kind of power that can achieve similar effects. Power is called the field of destiny." Rhodes slowly expressed the guess in his heart, just as he said, if it is just to simply erase time, with the power of the time domain, it is absolutely impossible to achieve the current level, and it is impossible to let everything that happens in the future Everything went according to Eve''s wish, there must be fate intervening in it, and only the legendary power of fate can determine the future. "What?" Listening to Rhode''s methodical analysis, even Morrill was stunned for a moment. It wasn''t only the power of the time domain that bound the two of them here, there were even traces of fate''s intervention. What makes Morrill look ugly is that it also means that Eve can not only use the power of time, but even part of the power of fate is also in her grasp, and there are not many of them, which are more difficult to deal with than the power of time. People mentioned the power that is difficult to deal with, but they did not expect that even that power also existed in Eve. Rhodes took a deep breath. After realizing the existence of the power of destiny, he was not very surprised. The reason why the two were trapped in the illusion was also because of the fruit related to the stigmata. The domain of destiny belongs to The power of the stigmata, appearing in the illusion, did not surprise Rhodes too much, but felt that the current situation became more difficult, and Rhodes could not find any way out. On the side, after listening to Rhodes'' analysis, Eve''s eyes were also a bit surprised. If she hadn''t confirmed that Rhodes came from the other side of time, she would have wondered whether Rhodes had heard about it beforehand. The power of time domain is gone. What Eve didn''t know was that Rhodes had indeed heard of the horror of the Time Domain long ago, and had deeply felt that power. I''m afraid no one was more afraid of the power belonging to the Time Domain than him. "Unexpectedly, you can observe so many things. I wonder if you have eaten the fruit of wisdom." Eve stared at Rhodes. "Are you talking about apple pie made from wisdom fruit? I have indeed eaten it." Rhodes smacked his lips as if thinking of something. Eve looked at him with some doubts: "Apple pie?" "It is the food that chops the wisdom fruit, adds other seasonings, and finally bakes it." Rhodes was a little helpless. In the current era, there is obviously no such food as apple pie, and the recipes for apple pie are all invented by later generations of humans. Familiar food. This discovery can''t help but make Rhodes a little strange. Logically speaking, it is impossible for Eve, who has the time domain, to detect everything that belongs to the future without using the power of time. She should also know everything about food like apple pie. "Even if there is such a food, who would use the wisdom fruit to make apple pie? It would be a waste." Listening to Rhodes'' explanation, Eve couldn''t help shaking her head. No matter how you look at it, this is an inappropriate behavior . Rhodes'' mouth twitched: "How do I know? Maybe it was requested by a hero who is more paranoid than Lucifer." As he said that, Rhodes couldn''t help thinking of Tularion, the beast who wreaked havoc in the magic city and was dominated by love. He was the most powerful hero Rhodes had ever seen. Heroic will and strength are by no means inferior to Lucifer who did not get the Doomsday Blade. And that unique apple pie seemed to be what the hero requested, as if it had some unique meaning to him, and Rhodes was lucky enough to taste it. Chapter 2904 "Don''t talk about that, tell me, what else do you see from the time domain." Eve shook her head, as if she didn''t agree with what Rhodes said, thinking that he was just lying. How could there be another hero who was more paranoid than the original hero in the world? That was simply impossible. In her opinion, Lucifer, who refuses to surrender to fate, is the first and strongest hero in the endless time, and it is impossible to have another hero who is more rebellious than him. In addition to heroes, Eve brought the topic back to the time domain, wanting to know what else Rhodes found in the time domain. If Rhodes can really see more things from such a short-lived sign, she It may be necessary to change the way of dealing with the two people in front of me. Listening to Eve''s inquiry, Rhodes just fell silent. After discovering the power of destiny in Eve, his expression became ugly, and some thoughts that he didn''t even believe flashed in his mind. "If you want, you can use the means of dooming fate first, and then erasing time, to eradicate any life you see. Even heroes, who can''t make the slightest resistance in front of you, will die in an instant due to the power of time. Under the circumstances, the death is completely unclear." Rhodes said in a deep voice, expressing the guess that even he himself found unbelievable. When the power of destiny is combined with the erasure of time by the time domain, the terrifying degree of the two is not as simple as adding up. If there is only the power of destiny, maybe it is not so terrible. Heroes can break the fate and not be afraid of the shackles of the field of fate, but at that time, the power of light also joined it. Not even heroes can resist that power. In other words, Eve can use the power of fate to set the date of death belonging to Rhodes, and then use the field of time to erase the time before the date of death, maybe it is hundreds of years, or even longer, but in time Under the effect of the domain, those hundreds of years are just a moment in Rhodes'' eyes, and time is fleeting. Heroes can break the doomed death period in the field of destiny, but at least the hero needs to do something before the death period comes. If you don''t do anything, the death period will still swallow the hero, and the erasure of time in the time domain just makes the hero have nothing to lose. I can''t do it, I can only watch the time go by and feel the fear of the moment of death. When the field of time is paired with the field of destiny, such a terrifying power that can almost obliterate everything can be erupted. This incomprehensible obliteration power is even more terrifying than what Rhodes felt from the Angel of Andor before. At least the Angel of Andor can only obliterate the existence of non-heroes, and it is still powerless to eradicate heroes. . But Eve does not have this restriction. If she wants, she can obliterate all existence including heroes. Everything will decay under the time, and no one can be the opponent of time. Thinking of this, Rhode couldn''t help but took a deep breath. In front of Eve, even a demigod would not be able to make any resistance. Even if he was as strong as Thelma, he could only be wiped out instantly. This is the power that the master of time can have. When this power is combined with the power of destiny, when the world''s two most powerful domains join forces, no one will be able to escape, and the hero will look extremely ridiculous. "What¡­¡­" Even Molly, after thinking about it, understood the meaning of Rhodes'' words, and she couldn''t help showing a bit of shock. Even though she had already guessed that Eve, who was the origin of the dragon, had incomparably powerful power, this power was still there. Contrary to her expectations, even if Molier''s real body came here, she might have nothing to do with the time domain, and could only be defeated secretly under the time. However, even if everything is not good for Molier, she still has the last resort, and that is her hero specialty. With the blessing of unparalleled heroic will, even the oldest sacred female dragon in the past may not be able to escape Moliel''s ability to command the dragons. Following Rhodes'' narration, Eve couldn''t help showing a bit of surprise in her eyes. It is no exaggeration to say that Rhodes can be said to be the most insightful existence she has ever seen, even if it is only from the power currently displayed in the Time Domain In the end, he made such a precise guess, and even revealed the strength of the power of fate, and analyzed the power to obliterate everything. Rhodes, who has such a keen observation, has also become extraordinary in Eve''s eyes. With such extraordinary observation ability, even at the other end of time, this person is by no means an idle person. The two of them appear here. I''m afraid it''s not a coincidence. "Since you know the power of the time domain, you''d better answer my question seriously and don''t do anything that makes each other unhappy." Eve said, her eyes focused on Morel. What is Molier''s plan? She, who has an insight into time, has already realized that time is not on Molier''s side. "Damn..." After noticing the look in Eve''s eyes, Molly couldn''t help but curse secretly. It must be impossible to just use the bloodline order like this. Eve must be faster than her to cast the Time Domain. She will not be given any chance. Morel, who once mastered the time domain, understands the difficulty of defeating the master of time better than anyone else. Previously, Moreel enjoyed the sense of arrogance brought by the time domain, and with the protection of the time domain, no matter how powerful the enemy was, she would never want to hurt her in the time domain. But now, the time domain is no longer her power, so how can she deal with the true master of time, the original holy female dragon Eve? However, facing Eve''s warning, Rhodes sneered dismissively: "If the power of the time domain is really so incomprehensible, even Lucifer is nothing in front of you, right? Why do you have to guard against the return of that traitor? I''m afraid he would have been wiped out long ago. You can obviously do that , but in the end he gave up, which only shows that there are restrictions that you don''t want to see in this power of time that obliterates everything." As Rhodes said, if the power belonging to the time domain can really erase everything, even the heroes have no power to fight back, so why should the guardians guard against Lucifer who betrayed the Holy Land? I''m afraid that Eve has been allowed to take action long ago to erase it, and it will not be given any chance to resist. Even Eve couldn''t help pursing her lips when she heard Rhodes'' analysis. Rhodes'' words seemed to speak to the bottom of her heart. Even she was unwilling to bear the price of completely erasing a hero. "Let me guess what that restriction is." Rhode glanced at Eve, raised his head again, and looked at the drowsy sky. "The time you erased with the time domain is not the time of us alone, but the time of the whole world, even your own time. The original hero Lucifer, who lived a long time, He has lived to our time, he is beyond the fate, but you are still limited by fate, you have not lived to our time, you have already fallen on the other side of time. If you want to use the time domain to obliterate the road Xifa, when time begins to pass, the first one to be obliterated is yourself." Rhodes, who knows the general trend of the expansion pack, can faintly guess part of the trend in the Age of Illusions. At least the protagonist of the third expansion pack, the arrogant king Lucifer, will not die under Eve''s obliteration, but Eve himself, early The earth fell, maybe it was the backlash from the time domain. To completely wipe out Lucifer, Eve needs to wipe out a thousand years in an instant. When the long millennium turns into a moment in front of Eve''s eyes, the world changes, the sea changes, and even she herself will eventually turn into a wisp of dry bones, leaving only the dragon''s blood bottle and the dragon king''s divine power, proving that she once existed. Listening to Rhode''s analysis of the Time Domain, Molly''s eyes brightened. It seemed that after Rhodes pointed out the limitation of the Time Domain, the Time Domain that could easily kill the two just now became less scary. , at least obliterating one hero requires Eve to pay an unbearable price. Rhode''s words completely changed Eve''s expression. If she was only appreciative of Rhode''s analysis ability before, then now, she felt a little cold all over her body, which was terrifying. The power of insight is not something that everyone can possess. Eve took a deep breath: "I seem to understand why the Tree of Wisdom showed panic when it saw you, and even looked a little scared. This kind of wisdom is not something ordinary people can possess. In your era, you You should have seen Yuke, right? What did you do to that tree of wisdom?" Rhodes couldn''t help coughing dryly, and was about to answer, but was interrupted by Eve first: "Don''t try to deceive me with lies, time will tell me the real answer." Hearing what Eve said, Rhodes was also a little helpless. It is obviously not a rational behavior to deceive the master of time. Who knows if Eve can use the power of the time domain to identify his own words? Rhodes had no choice but to say: "In the war shrouded in the shadow of death, I cut down the tree of wisdom, and gained its wisdom and a powerful force. But at that time, it was no longer a member of the kingdom of Erathia established by humans, It belongs to the kingdom of elves, and has nothing to do with everything in Cloudsdale and the master of fate." In Rhode''s view, the tree of wisdom Yuk he cut down in the second expansion pack, but the chief of the forest guardians in Eri, has nothing to do with the Erathians. Even Eve has no reason to stand up for the tree of wisdom for what happened many years later. Eve''s expression changed slightly, and Rhode''s answer also proved the guess in her heart. At the other end of time, I''m afraid Rhode''s identity is not ordinary, and the same is true for Molly who came with him. Well, both of them have the status of heroes, I''m afraid they have already turned the fate of the other side upside down. "I''m afraid it''s not just as simple as entering this place by mistake, right? Tell your true purpose, what do you want to get from the past?" Based on Rhodes'' answer, Eve also suspected the real purpose of the two, and couldn''t help but ask Luo. De questioned. Even though bound by chains, Rhodes still shrugged his shoulders and acted helplessly: "I said, we were only involved in this place by accident, and we are looking for a way to return. We don''t want anything here." "Do you think I will believe these words?" Eve''s complexion sank, she raised the Vulcan sword in her hand, and pointed the hot and sharp point directly in front of Rhodes. Rhodes could almost feel the rushing wind It seemed that if he didn''t give a satisfactory answer, he would have to taste the Vulcan sword. Perhaps even Eve would have to pay an unimaginable price for trying to use the time domain to wipe out the lives of the two heroes, but that didn''t mean she couldn''t use other means. Rhode''s expression sank, the chain bound his body, but failed to restrain his spellcasting ability. The means of restricting movement here are obviously not as complete as those developed by Bracada in the future. It is a pity that space magic cannot be cast in the illusion, but attack magic is still unrestricted. Rhodes is not sure about escaping from Eve''s hands, but he will not sit still. "That''s enough, Holy Female Dragon, I''m here to find you." Just as Rhodes was thinking about what kind of magic to escape, Morrill''s voice suddenly came. Looking at Rhodes, who seemed to be severely punished the next moment under Eve''s questioning, Molly finally couldn''t stand it any longer, and scolded him. The power of time can only have one master, and only one giant dragon can hit Rhodes at will in time, and that dragon can only be her, not some holy female dragon. "You?" Even Eve couldn''t help being stunned when she heard Molly''s stern voice, not understanding what she meant by this sentence, and why she had to go to the end of time to find herself. "It''s me." Molly bared her fangs and said, "You may be wondering why Rhodes has such a thorough understanding of the time domain. That''s because the time domain belongs to my power, and I will be your future successor, the dragon The king in the world. You chose me as the successor of the time domain, and I came back to find you." When Rhodes heard what Moliel said, he couldn''t help but relax his expression. Even though that wasn''t their real intention, Moliel didn''t want to admit the identity of the heir, but instead showed a challenger''s attitude , but right now, in order to save himself from the siege, he finally used the identity of the successor of the holy female dragon as his title, hoping to satisfy Eve. "You have inherited the power of the Time Domain?" Sure enough, even Eve was completely stunned when she heard what Molier said, and couldn''t believe what Molier said for a moment: "This is impossible...you are a hero, how could I Pass the power of the Time Domain to the rebellious heroes?" Chapter 2905 The identity of a hero is like a taboo that no one can mention. It is an existence that cannot be tolerated in the world. No matter what, Eve can''t figure out why she would pass on the time domain that can change the world to a hero? Of course, there is another possibility, that is, everything in front of me is a lie told by the red dragon, and it is simply said to lie to her. It seems that only in this way can everything become reasonable. "You''re lying." Eve looked at Moreel, and didn''t believe what she said. Following the guidance of fate and the teachings of God, how could she pass on the most powerful time domain in the world to escape fate? Restrained heroes? "I can prove that everything she said is true." Seeing Eve''s doubtful face, Rhodes had no choice but to remind at this time, "The will that belongs to a hero, combined with your time domain, can truly Standing above time, even fate cannot restrain the hero who transcends time, everything from ancient times to the present, even the more distant time, will also be controlled by the hero." In the end, even Rhodes couldn''t help it: "Speaking of which, the time domain is passed on to the real heroes, but the decision you made in your heart, no matter what other people think, can''t shake your mind at all. If it weren''t for that..." Rhodes couldn''t help but shook his head. If the female giant dragon insisted on choosing the hero Morrill as the successor of the time domain, many things would be different. According to the standard of obtaining the true inheritance of the time domain by obtaining the dragon artifact, the one who should really obtain the full power of the holy female dragon should be Yin Nuota. It''s a pity that things didn''t develop like this. The one who was finally selected by the holy female dragon as the inheritor was Molly who had the identity of a hero. It developed as expected, but returned to the track of the third expansion piece. In the third expansion pack of the previous life, facing the hero Molly who swept across the snowy land, there was still the protagonist of the first expansion pack, the barbarian hero Tanan, who came forward to fight. However, this time, with the appearance of Rhodes, many Things have completely deviated from the track of the previous life. Facing Moreel, who is in charge of time, no one can stop her, and in the end it depends on Rhodes himself. And Rhodes was also fighting openly and secretly with Morrill, and finally came to the current situation. The reason why the two were trapped in the current illusion was also inseparable from this. Now seeing the old sacred female dragon, she actually said that she would never pass on the time domain to a hero anyway. Rhodes felt a mouthful of old blood when he heard this. With the exception of Innotta, who is not a hero, Rhodes doesn''t need to worry about the threat of the big red dragon. She violated the rules of the artifact and chose Molly, who lost the artifact of the dragon, as the inheritor, but right now she doesn''t think so at all. On the side, after hearing Rhodes'' complaints about the female giant dragon, Morrill couldn''t help but glared at Rhodes. In her opinion, those inheritances are all what she deserves. She should have obtained the artifact belonging to the holy female dragon long ago. If Rhodes hadn''t intervened, the time of all things had been taken into her hands, and How did you get to this point? "Since you have obtained the inheritance of the time domain, why don''t you tell me what you can do through the time domain?" Eve still didn''t believe it, and asked. Moliel sneered, and was about to answer, but Eve didn''t give him such a chance, but turned her scrutiny to Rhodes: "Aren''t you and her very close? Why don''t you answer?" .¡± Rhodes scratched his head. He didn''t think he and Molly had such an intimate relationship. The two were just trapped in a dangerous illusion and had to work together. There is a long way to go, and there is no doubt that it will take a long time. "The time domain... Moreel didn''t get the most complete inheritance, and she couldn''t determine her fate like you, and then erase the time when the fate came. Her use of the time domain is limited to the past. She can go back to the past time point, Change anything without being bound by fate, make things go in a completely different direction, and thus change the timeline in the future, but she still has to return to the present in the end, and all the influences she caused in time will eventually appear in the present." Rhodes slowly analyzed that he had already had countless meetings with many knowledgeable undead scholars under his command about the power of the domain on Morrill, and he was fully aware of everything Morrill did. In the face of Eve''s inquiries about the time domain, he can also answer freely. According to the information collected by Rhodes, Molly''s experience along the way can be described as invincible. She rose from the underground world and controlled everything in the magic kingdom with thunder. In front of her, even a hero would pale in the dark. It ended up being her backdrop. But in Rhode''s memory, Molly in her previous life obviously failed many times in her battles, and finally relied on the artifact dragon''s blood vial to conquer the underground world after a bloody battle. Everything is going smoothly, and all this can only show that Molier has used the power of the time domain to make up for all the mistakes made in the past, making everything perfect in the past, and that is the power of the time domain. "You''re wrong." Just as Rhodes was answering, a familiar voice suddenly sounded in his ear. It wasn''t Eve who said these words, but Morrill who was beside him, "There are still some things, just Even I can''t change the past time, especially when it comes to you." Rhodes coughed dryly. He didn''t need to think about it. Of course, Molly would use the time domain to deal with him. If she could get back the dragon artifact from her hand, she might have done that a long time ago, but ended in failure. It was something the two of them knew very well, but she actually said it so unabashedly. Is it really okay to do this? "What?" Eve on the side had already changed her expression when she heard Rhodes mention that Morrell was not bound by fate and could change anything that happened in the past at will. That was something that even she couldn''t do. , how can things that are destined to be changed by time? But the hero Molly can do it. Right now, listening to Moreel say that there are some things that even she, as a hero, can''t change, and when those things are related to Rhodes, even Eve couldn''t help being shocked, and fell silent for a while, and then looked at it carefully. In front of them are two extremely unique people. After a long time, Eve finally let out a deep sigh: "Perhaps the reason why you came here is not an accident or a coincidence, but God''s will." Rhodes frowned, and asked, "What does that mean?" Eve didn''t answer, but looked at Morel in the distance: "If you are my inheritor, then you should know that in different eras, in different years, some things will repeat themselves again and again. happened. If you find those signs from the clues, maybe you can know what is going to happen in the future." Molly obviously didn''t like such twisted words, she bared her teeth and said, "What the hell are you talking about?" Eve stared at her and said: "What happened to you reminds me of two people. One of them was transformed from the original dragon. She has the power of time. Cutting time is as simple as tearing a leaf. The other is the first man, who holds the fate of all things in his hands." "You''re talking about..." Rhode''s eyes sank. In his memory, there was only one person who had the ability to control the fate of all things. That person was Erasia''s Stigmata, and he was obviously also in this illusion. . Eve didn''t understand the meaning of Rhodes'' words, and thought he was referring to the two as a whole, so she nodded and said: "I''m talking about him and me. We are the beginning of all things. Except for the rebellious heroes, everything else is under the shelter of time and fate. The characteristics of the two of you are similar to me and him, and the same It is the dragon above time, and the human beings favored by fate. Maybe one day, you will become the beginning of a new world. But why are you two rebellious heroes? It doesn''t make sense at all... ..." In the end, even Eve showed some doubts. She really wanted to erase the endless time and go to the future to see for herself, but she finally gave up on this idea. Listening to Eve''s narration, Rhode''s mouth twitched, and he couldn''t help but glance at Molly, but she also looked over, with a bit of surprise in her eyes, as if she believed Eve''s words. As Eve said, some things will happen again and again in different times. As long as you find the omen, you can get a glimpse of the whole thing. However, the revelation now leads Moreel to a path she never imagined . At the same time, Rhodes noticed that the chains that were originally bound to Molly''s body had disappeared at this moment, not only Molly''s body, but also Rhodes'' body. It was time for the two to unlock the chains. Seeing that Eve still had doubts about the identity of the hero, Rhodes took the initiative to say: "The holy female dragon on the other side of time, you don''t understand why the hero breaks fate and refuses to accept the shackles of fate. I also want to know why you Trust in fate so much?" Eve glanced at him: "Fate is the guardian of the order of the world. If the fate is broken, it will only plunge the world into chaos. But every move of a hero is a destruction of fate. Heroes should not exist in the world. .¡± "In my era, you have already fallen, and the remains you left behind have become artifacts in the future. Even your blood has become a treasure that countless dragons scramble to snatch. It is said that as long as you drink your blood, Even humans can turn into dragons with wings spread. If this is your destiny, would you accept it?" Rhodes asked again. As Rhodes said, Eve, the holy female dragon, did not live into the future era, but fell early. That is her destiny, even if she can tamper with time, she is not a hero, she will not be able to reverse the doomed tragedy after all, the only question is, when Eve understands all that, will she accept this fate? This time Eve didn''t answer immediately, but after thinking for a while, she said: "If this is my fate, I think it must be the best result in countless times. Even death is not so terrible." "But haven''t you thought about why? Death doesn''t come for no reason, especially for an existence like you that is immortal in time. Could it be that you are dying of old age? Someone must have killed you. But what is it like? The existence of being able to kill you who is in charge of time?" Rhodes paused, and added: "You have the most powerful time domain, even a real demigod is vulnerable in front of you, no one can defeat the power of time, I dare say that even all the gods in the Holy Land The combined guardians of all the guardians are no match for you. The time domain is so powerful, but you still fell and failed to live to our era. I think that the only one who can kill you is the one who controls fate. The presence." Eve also understood the meaning of Rhodes'' words, and immediately changed her expression: "It''s impossible, Adam and I have grown up together, and I respect him as a guest, and evolve all things in the Holy Land. How could he use the power of fate to deal with me?" Rhodes just calmly analyzed: "Maybe it''s just your wishful thinking, maybe he doesn''t love you that much at all." Eve glared at Rhodes: "He is the person who loves me the most in the world, you don''t know anything at all, you better shut up quickly, or do you want to continue to be tied up?" With the slightly angry tone, the power belonging to the time domain once again emerged around Eve, and the rotating pointer wheel expanded from her feet, and everything was covered by the power of time. It seemed that as long as Rhodes'' answer could not make her Eve was satisfied that what awaited him would be to be re-bound, and nothing else would be possible. "The person who loves you the most in the world? You can''t just say this sentence casually. I don''t think you know what it means." Rhode''s mouth twitched. Speaking of this, he regained his energy, then This beast dominated by love and invincible can still be vividly remembered, which left a deep impression on Rhodes. No matter what, Rhodes will never forget that powerful hero, and the blazing passion that belongs to a hero. like. In order to prove this sentence, in order to implement the supreme will, the hero is willing to be the enemy of all things. Only the most paranoid and crazy hero can say this sentence from the bottom of his heart, willing to slaughter all living beings, just to call back the one he once loved. Perhaps influenced by the beast, Rhode couldn''t help asking, "Did he prove it to you?" Chapter 2906 "Proof? What are you talking about?" Eve obviously didn''t understand the meaning of the proof Rhodes mentioned. Rhodes is not surprised, because even if he is like this, he will still be amazed by everything that the beast has done to prove his love. He can only sigh that it belongs to the power of a hero, and others will Not to mention, I''m afraid that many people will feel unbelievable after hearing all kinds of deeds of the beast. "In order to prove that sentence, the one who loves you the most, the hero will try his best to prove it." Rhodes slowly explained, "In our era, there was a hero who also said this A sentence. In order to prove this sentence, in order to make this sentence an irrefutable fact, the hero decided to slaughter all human beings to prove his love, but he has not succeeded yet. How will your Adam tell you prove?" Even Rhodes himself couldn''t help but shake his head secretly when he mentioned the horrific deeds belonging to wild beasts. This method of proving his love can only be used by heroes with the blessing of the supreme will. No one would have such a crazy idea and put it into practice. At this moment, Rhodes also began to understand why the existence in Yindian Holy Land became like an enemy when seeing a hero, and he was at odds with the hero. It turns out that the hero really has power that overrides fate, and even everything. . Even Eve couldn''t help frowning after hearing Rhodes'' words, showing an incredible expression: "Did you see it? That''s the damage the hero caused to the fate of the world, and the awakened strong will Heroes think that they can surpass fate and surpass all living beings, but their ideas are just wrong. You are also heroes, and you should understand what I said." Rhodes shrugged, as if he didn''t care about Eve''s words: "At least in my era, after hearing about that hero''s deeds, someone decided to imitate that behavior." As he said that, Rhodes couldn''t help recalling the appearance of the Flame Maiden in his mind. After hearing the horrific deeds of the beast, others were either extremely surprised by it, or felt terrified, but she was the only one who planned to imitate the beast. This behavior can give Rhodes a headache. I only heard Eve continue: "I can sense that even at the other end of time, the status of the two of you must not be low. You who have become heroes are not ordinary existences. But what if you are not strong enough? ? Without the protection of fate, when the paranoid hero you mentioned arrives, you will also become his proof of love, and who will protect you?" Rhodes shook his head: "Actually, that hero has been repelled by me, and your assumption is not valid. Even without the power of fate, there will be a stronger hero facing that paranoid hero Appear. Everything that happens to human beings, don¡¯t worry about fate.¡± Eve let out a deep sigh, and her eyes couldn''t help showing a bit of worry: "Is there a stronger hero... According to you, when a powerful hero is born, there will always be a stronger hero, and the prosperity and joy of the world will no longer exist in the future, and there will be only one after another. A strong and victorious hero will only bring endless wars and disasters to future generations. As the original hero, Lucifer tore a gap in the destiny of protecting the prosperity and development of the world and the prosperity of all things. From then on, people no longer obey fate, No longer worry-free forever, but let yourself fall into suffering and sin, this is the result of the world in the future, is this what you want to see?" Rhodes looked at Molly who was on the side, but just in time to see her looking over, as if she was waiting for his answer. For this reason, Rhodes was also a little helpless. It was obvious that Morrill was the chosen inheritor of the holy female dragon. These questions that no one knew the answer should be answered by her. Why now, Rhodes has to answer all the answers. Come and proceed, as if Rhodes inherited the time domain. Seeing this, Rhodes had no choice but to say: "What if that''s what human beings want? Although you are the original existence, you have no right to choose the fate of human beings. Not everyone is willing to follow the guidance of fate. When fate is unfair, When time goes by, humans can still become heroes and fight against all enemies with the power of heroes." Seeing Eve''s thoughtful expression, Rhodes added: "But in the final analysis, those things have already happened, no matter what we say, we can''t change the result. Didn''t you say that you must follow the fate? This is the future of mankind." You can only accept your fate." But Eve didn''t think so: "Who said I can only accept that? Have you forgotten my power? I can use the power of time to completely erase the original hero Lucifer, thus completely erasing the hero''s in this world. The traces left are just doing that, and you have to pay a price that I don''t want to see." She took a deep look at Rhodes, and the words in her mouth became firm: "Before I met you, I couldn''t make this decision. Although I know that the appearance of a hero will make the world messy, and it will make the world a mess." Drag everything into the abyss of sin, but I don''t know that the future world will be full of unimaginable sin. The beauty that belongs to human beings has been completely corrupted, and the world has become as ugly as hell. Yours Arriving finally made it clear to me, and for that at least, I want to thank you all." Rhodes was slightly taken aback. From Eve''s tone, he seemed to hear some bad meaning. The firmness in that discourse was like a hero making up his mind to go forward without any good results. feat. The will in Eve that should belong to the hero was born to fight against the heroes of the world. It has to be said that it is extremely ironic. Besides, even Molly felt something was wrong: "Wait, you Could it be that you want to..." Eve nodded, glanced at her future successor, and finally sighed: "You should have guessed my determination. I will use the power of time and fate to completely erase the first rebellious hero and all traces left by Lucifer in the world. In this way, the rift of fate can be completely eliminated." Restoration, when fate is fully restored and covers everything again, not only human beings, but all creatures can obey the guidance of fate and will not be disturbed by the crime of heroes. I will completely change the future time and make the future completely without heroes world." "What..." Rhode''s expression froze. Eve''s words could not be said to be indecisive. Just as he analyzed before, if he wanted to do this, Eve would completely perish in the intersection of time and fate. Any other possibility, but she still did it resolutely, I am afraid that in her heart, maintaining fate is the mission above all else. What worries Rhodes even more is that in the illusion, the time domain belonging to Eve does not seem to be restricted at all. It stands to reason that even if the illusion is real, it is impossible to completely imitate the real time domain. If Eve''s actions in the illusion really have an impact on the future world, I''m afraid many things will undergo surprising changes. Thinking of this, Rhodes couldn''t help but feel nervous. Although many heroes caused him a lot of trouble in the future, he also had death knights who were heroes under his command. Even Rhodes himself was also a hero. , absolutely cannot let Eve completely erase the existence of heroes, who knows what will happen in the future under the intervention of time? For this reason, Rhodes had to find a way to stop Eve, and hurriedly said: "Wait, I didn''t tell you about the hero''s deeds to tell you about the danger of the hero. What I want to say is that since the hero , Willing to slaughter all human beings to prove his love, what did your Adam prove to you? The saying that you are his favorite is not just casually. " Eve thought for a while, and quickly gave an answer: "He doesn''t have to act like that hero, because at the beginning of the world, there were no human beings at all, and he was the only human being in the world. The hero you mentioned failed to Human beings were slaughtered and failed to prove love, but according to what you said, Adam did." Rhodes froze for a moment, is there really someone who can do this? But this is not the crux of the problem, Rhodes coughed dryly: "But things will change, won''t they? Maybe he used to be the person who loves you the most in the world, but in the future there will be human beings and all the sins brought by human beings. Maybe he loves human beings more than you What''s more, maybe there are other people who love you more than him. You can use the time domain to erase everything about the hero, even at the cost of your own life, but can he prove this to you?" Eve was silent for a while, as if she was thinking carefully about the content of Rhodes'' words. That is indeed something that cannot be proved. With the emergence of human beings, many things will become different. Who can say that the favorite can remain the same? The moment humans appeared, things were already unprovable. "So you think, I should erase the existence of human beings from the root? In order to put an end to all future misfortunes and sins?" After some thinking, Eve came up with something that made Rhodes stunned. answer. "I didn''t say that..." Rhode couldn''t help stretching his hand to his forehead, that was not what he wanted to express at all, he didn''t expect his meaning to be misunderstood by Eve, and he also got a very amazing conclusion from it In conclusion, the best way to prevent the birth of all crimes is to erase all human beings. This will also ensure that the love remains unchanged. No matter how long it has passed, that person will always be the one who loves her the most. Rhode felt helpless for a while. If the hero Tula Leon heard her words, he would probably agree with her decision, but Rhodes is not Tula Leon. Wanting Eve to exterminate mankind from time is simply more terrifying than erasing the existence of heroes. Erasing the hero will only cause amazing changes in all kinds of things in the future, making the world completely unfamiliar to Rhodes, but who can say that Rhodes has no opportunity to take advantage of? But if human beings are erased, I''m afraid Rhodes won''t even have the chance to appear, and can only become a strange remnant soul in time, or even worse, that is something Rhodes doesn''t want to see anyway. Know how Eve came to the conclusion from the story of the beast that human beings must be erased to prove love forever? Just when Rhodes was about to say something, Morrill on the side finally couldn''t listen any longer. She only felt that Rhodes used the story of the beast to completely lead Eve astray, and even made the decision to erase humans. Before turning into a dragon, Molly was also a human with bloody hair. If Eve really wiped out humans, not to mention Rhodes, even Molly who inherited the time domain would be You can only stare and stare, unable to change what happened in the first time. Taking advantage of Eve being completely sidelined by Rhodes, Molly couldn''t help but say: "Eve, I think what Rhodes means is not to let you completely wipe out human beings, but to let you prove your love from another aspect." .¡± "That''s what I really mean." Rhode echoed, but saw Molly rolled his eyes at him, and Rhodes shrugged in puzzlement. Seeing that Eve seemed to be seriously considering the content of the words, with a look of thought in her eyes, Molly asked again: "What is the most unacceptable thing here?" "Eating the fruit of the knowledge of good and evil is never allowed. Do you mean..." Halfway through speaking, Eve seemed to have thought of something, and a look of surprise appeared in her bright eyes. "It''s just as you think." Moliel nodded, and she admitted what Eve said, "If you want to prove your love, as long as you do the most unallowable things here, look at it later. I think you can get the answer from that person''s reaction." In Molier''s words, there was also a bit of the power of a hero. The power to control the dragon has been completely integrated into every word of Morrill, even if it is not a mandatory order, it can make Eve act according to what she said unconsciously, and that It is Molier who is called the Dragon King''s reliance. Sure enough, following what Moreel said, Eve''s heart began to shake. She didn''t realize the power of commanding the dragon for a while, and thought that she was moved by the words of the two and made a decision in her heart. If Morel casts the bloodline order with great fanfare, Eve will definitely notice it. The power of time is always faster than Morel''s speed. This has been proven for a long time. Eve only needs to erase time to prevent Morel from achieving her wish. Only by inadvertently using blood orders to confuse like now, can I finally achieve what I want. Chapter 2907 The power to command the dragons is Morrill''s exclusive hero specialty, and it is also an ability she is proud of. With this unique ability, even the legendary holy female dragon could not escape the order belonging to the Dragon King. Under the words provoked by Rhodes and Molly''s constant bewitching, she finally did Made a decision that violated the original heart. As Eve erased the time again, Rhodes was only in a daze, and returned to the hill where the tree of wisdom grew with Morrill. Not far away was the unique tree. Before Rhodes was seen by the tree of wisdom, Replaced the achievement that was originally worn on the body, so as not to cause the tree of wisdom to fall into chaos again because of the power of that achievement. Not only did Rhodes return to this place, but so did Eve. Under the unconscious guidance of the Dragon King''s order, Eve also decides to prove that she is Adam''s favorite by doing things that are not allowed. Seeing the arrival of Eve, the wrinkled old man''s face of the Wisdom Tree also showed some joy at the moment. Seeing Eve who dominates time is also one of the few interesting times in the long and peaceful life of the Wisdom Tree . "Eve, do you have any confusion? I am happy to answer your doubts." Wisdom Tree made a leisurely voice, but when he saw Rhodes next to them, he couldn''t help but tense. The previous nightmarish memory, Still lingering in the mind of the Wisdom Tree, it doesn''t understand why it has become like this, only that it is an impressive nightmare. The Wisdom Tree is still amiable. On weekdays, Eve would be happy to chat with it, but at this moment, she obviously would not do such a thing because of her preoccupation. She just said: "I need the good and evil that you have produced. fruit." The Wisdom Tree was taken aback, and the bark man also showed some consternation on his face. He was obviously frightened by the content of Eve''s words: "The fruit of good and evil? If it is your request, of course I will do it, but you can Tell me, what do you need the Fruit of Knowledge and Evil for?" "I''m going to eat it." Eve had already made up her mind and replied calmly. "What?" Hearing what she said, Wisdom Tree became unable to calm down, and the voice couldn''t help but increase a bit. For a while, the leaves fell in pieces, and the sound of swaying branches could be heard endlessly, "That is the biggest taboo, and it is not allowed by fate. Why are you doing this?" As he said that, the Tree of Wisdom also put his gaze on the two Rhodes behind Eve, and snapped, "Did those two say something to you? The flowing wind told me that the two of them came from time." On the other side, it does not belong to our era at all. The two of them are full of the dirty sin karma of later generations. Staying with them will only make you also be eroded by that sin karma. It is best to get rid of the two of them quickly. Only when people are driven out of the Holy Land can the Holy Land not be polluted." Facing the persuasion of the Wisdom Tree, Eve just shook her head: "That is my own decision. It is true that I have their proposals, but I am the one who finally makes the decision." Hearing what Eve said, Rhodes couldn''t help but glanced at Molly, but saw her proud face. If it wasn''t for her order from the Dragon King, it wouldn''t be easy for the holy female dragon to make such a deviant decision. matter. "But why..." The Wisdom Tree was stunned for a while. If it really came from the will of Eve''s heart, even it couldn''t change anything. It could only do what Eve said, but it was still very puzzled in its heart. I don''t understand why Eve made such a decision. Eve sighed: "Because I want Adam to prove that I am his favorite. They told me the story of a hero in the later generations, the hero who broke fate, in order to prove an impossible promise, willing to erase Humans exist only to prove that he is the one who loves someone the most in the world. If he can do this, I want to see what Adam can do. After I made an unforgivable mistake, he will not Will love me as much as ever." From Eve''s mouth, Wisdom Tree probably also guessed what Rhodes and the two said to her, and couldn''t help showing a bit of urgency: "Sure enough, you were influenced by those two people. What they told you was just the stories of those people who were polluted by crimes in later generations, and even the most sinful heroes among them. How can you believe those words? The future generations are polluted. Those people have long since lost their original purity. Everything they do is based on the influence of sinful karma. They don¡¯t know what true love is, and what they do can¡¯t prove anything. How can you , just do such an unforgivable thing against fate?" However, Eve, who had already made the final decision in her heart, would not listen to the persuasion of the tree of wisdom. Perhaps it was influenced by the order of the blood, or because of the curiosity in Eve''s heart, and even the temptation of taboos. Insist on asking the tree of knowledge to take out the fruit of good and evil: "You can''t resist the power of time, will you take out the fruit of good and evil yourself, or will I pick it myself?" The Tree of Wisdom let out a long sigh, just as Eve said, the power of time is above the power of the Tree of Wisdom, it is a power that cannot be violated, enough to control it to do anything, when the power of fate is also integrated In time, no one can resist that power, even if the Wisdom Tree is not willing to do so, nothing can be changed. "Since you insist on asking, then take the fruit of good and evil. I only hope that it can really help you complete the proof, instead of leading you into a situation where you will never be restored." The old face of the tree of wisdom seemed to be It aged several decades in an instant, looked extremely haggard, and had a deep worry about the future, but it still obeyed Eve''s instructions, and handed over the most plump and conspicuous fruit on the branch to Eve''s hands. The moment she saw the fruit, Molly''s expression was a little moved, and then she poked Rhode''s back with her dragon wings, as if reminding him that that unique fruit was what brought the two of them here. The one in the fantasy world. The one who discovered this earlier than Morrill was of course Rhodes who was always watching carefully. Of course, the appearance of the fruit could not escape Rhodes'' eyes. Rhodes can be very sure that it is the mysterious fruit he got in the treasure house in the cloud, and even the system''s identification of it is a series of question marks. Rhodes has never seen such a fruit on other treasures. Under the circumstances, even if it is an appraisal of the artifact, there will be no question marks. Everything is reminding Rhodes that the fruit may be extraordinary. From the name of the fruit in the fantasy world, Rhodes has already discovered the abnormality. It is not the wisdom fruit used to improve the attribute at all, but the good and evil fruit with a unique name. At least in the former main plane, Luo Deke had never seen such fruit. "etc¡­¡­" Rhodes seemed to have thought of something, and couldn''t help whispering to Molly who was beside him, saying in a tone that only the two of them could hear: "Remember the speculation we made? The spirit catalyst can detect the spirit contained in other things. Before that, I speculated that the memory of the stigmata may be contained in the illusion, but this does not seem to be the case. If the spirit in the illusion If everything is not much different from the direction we have found now, then the bite mark on the fruit is not left by the stigmata at all, but left by the sacred female dragon, so what we are investigating is very Possibly a memory belonging to Eve." Listening to Rhode''s analysis, Moliel couldn''t help being a little taken aback. She didn''t expect that the two of them accidentally collided in the illusion, and even used blood orders to try to fight against the master of time. The trend of things, and even hope to find a way out of trouble. However, after Morriel thought about it, she frowned and couldn''t help denying Rhodes'' guess: "But there is no reason at all, if it wasn''t for our arrival, or the reason for me to cast the bloodline order, the Holy Mother How could a dragon do such a taboo thing to bite off that fruit? It doesn''t make sense at all." Rhodes also fell into deep thought. Even if he didn''t have the blessing of wisdom brought by achievements, his keen thinking ability had already penetrated into Rhodes'' heart. It can''t be erased from Rhodes'' body: "I think this may have something to do with the traitors they guarded against along the way." Apparently Molly hadn''t reacted yet, with a puzzled look on her face: "A traitor? You mean the original hero Lucifer? What does this have to do with him?" Rhodes just took a deep breath, and then said some conjectures that even he himself felt unbelievable. The Vulcan sword he saw along the way, and Thelma, who made the Hundred Feathers Crown in the future, made Rhodes believe all this Wouldn''t be a coincidence: "If we didn''t appear in the illusion, then maybe the original hero Lucifer would sneak in here soon after, and lure the holy female giant dragon to eat the fruit of good and evil, and finally left a unique bite mark on the fruit. Although I don''t know what he said to Eve in order to persuade the existence in charge of time, but it will definitely not be like us, let her use this method to prove her love..." Saying that, Rhodes couldn''t help scratching his head, if anyone were here, I''m afraid they would sneer at the statement of proof of love, let alone try it in this way. The reason why Eve was persuaded by the two was thanks to Morrill''s blood order. If it wasn''t for the power of Morrill, Rhodes didn''t know how to persuade the existence in charge of time. Perhaps the reason why the two of them talked about moving Eve so smoothly was not only because of the relationship of blood orders, but also because of Eve''s own idea. In a sense, the actions of both of them are in line with the future trend , otherwise, things would never have gone so smoothly. "Speaking of which, it''s thanks to you to be able to talk about the holy female dragon." Thinking of this, Rhodes took a deep look at Molly, and said slowly, at least on this point, even Rhodes has nothing to argue about. Yes, if it wasn''t for the order of Molier''s bloodline, I''m afraid they wouldn''t even have the hope of escaping from the illusion. Sensing Rhode''s praise, Molly couldn''t help but raise her head. This was one of the few moments when the two of them fell into the illusion together: "Of course, this illusion is difficult at all." If it wasn''t for your dragging me down, I''m afraid I would have escaped from this illusion long ago." Hearing Moliel''s extremely proud words, Rhodes couldn''t help but twitch the corners of his mouth. If it wasn''t for his arrival, Moliel would have been defeated by the evil-eyed monsters blocking the way, let alone the evil-eyed monsters. There was Thelma in her heyday, and that was an obstacle she couldn''t break through. Let alone seeing Eve, it was even a question of whether she could come here. Even if she was trapped in the illusion, under the most unfavorable situation, the arrogance of Molly would not change no matter what, Rhodes also felt this, so he smiled and didn''t say anything to her. What did Molly argue. On the side, the shaking branches and leaves of the tree of wisdom gradually calmed down, and the unique fruit finally came to Eve''s hands. Looking at the round and plump fruit with an intoxicating red light on its skin, Eve could not help but whet his appetite, but Eve showed a somewhat disappointed expression, and was not ready to eat for a long time. "You said, when I bite off this fruit and commit the unforgivable sin, what will Adam do? Like that hero, he is willing to prove his love for me and forgive me for this mistake. , or go one step further, accompany me to bite the fruit together, and let fate sink in the sin karma from now on, or don''t forgive me at all, and let me alone bear the price of my mistakes?" Eve asked suddenly, her eyes skipped the other people beside her, and she completely ignored even Molly, who was using the blood command, and she looked straight at Rhodes, wanting to get something from Rhodes. That answer. Seeing Eve looking at him, Rhodes was shocked, knowing that this is the key to success or failure, his answer may greatly affect Eve''s decision in the illusion, so he said: "I think it depends What kind of result do you want? You with the time domain have countless opportunities to make mistakes. You can change time and go back to the past to achieve any desired result. This is also a lesson I learned from someone... " Halfway through Rhodes'' words, he suddenly felt a chill down his spine, as if being firmly watched by a beast. Rhodes turned sideways slightly, and that was Morrill''s sight. She seemed to be interested in someone in the words. She was extremely dissatisfied with the title. If she hadn''t been worried about the fact that the holy female dragon was still on the sidelines, and it was an extremely important occasion, she would definitely have to argue with Rhodes about what the phrase "so-and-so" meant. Seeing this, Rhodes had no choice but to spread his hands, it was just a title, and he didn''t expect Molly to be so serious. Just as he was about to say something, he saw that Eve had already picked up the fruit of knowledge and bit it. go down. Chapter 2908 With a click, Eve took a bite of the Fruit of Good and Evil, and even Rhodes couldn''t help but hold his breath, not knowing what would happen. "Did you feel anything?" It was Morrill next to him who asked Rhodes. Originally, Morrill looked around vigilantly like Rhodes, worried that some major abnormal changes were about to happen. But no matter how she waited, nothing happened around her, as if the two people''s worries were just over-vigilance, so she couldn''t help asking Rhodes. Rhodes could only shake his head, as he expected the situation to change dramatically, and the situation of the collapse of the sky and the ground did not happen, which also made Rhodes look a bit helpless, except for the extra bite marks on the fruit, it seemed that nothing happened generally. "It seems that there is no special situation..." Rhodes couldn''t help but said, and looked at Eve not far away. Could it be that his previous guess was wrong? Or is there another rule in the illusion, at least for now, Rhodes has not found any information that is helpful to escape from the illusion, maybe he needs to find another method. Just when Rhodes couldn''t help but think secretly in his heart, Molly couldn''t help but let out an exclamation. Her voice attracted Rhode''s attention. Rhode looked up, but saw the golden light completely covering his eyes. Eve had revealed her true body, and the fruit of good and evil that she was holding in her hand fell to the ground, and she It also unfolded its soft and dazzling golden wings, turning into a big golden dragon several times bigger than ordinary dragons. Rhodes had seen the golden dragon in Eli before. The golden dragon is not known for its huge size, but the size of the giant dragon is not comparable to that of ordinary creatures. However, the golden dragons that Rhodes has seen, their size in front of the holy female dragon, is like a baby who has just learned to walk. This is why Rhodes involuntarily called the holy female dragon in front of him the big golden dragon, and only Molly, who was transformed into a big red dragon in Rhodes memory, could compete with her in size . Not only that, Rhodes even believed that the sacred female giant dragon, who had always appeared in human form, would not casually reveal her true face that belonged to a giant dragon. Her doing so must have something to do with the fruit of good and evil that she ate not long ago. The sacred female dragon showing her true face is more like an omen, like animals running around in a hurry before the disaster, and like the last calm before the storm. Just when Rhode''s expression tightened, the glorious divine power swept in with endless coercion, and the existence that ruled fate had arrived. Even Rhodes didn''t realize how he came here. Of course, it wasn''t because he erased the time of the incident like the holy female dragon, but because the strong wind covered his whereabouts. That was the power belonging to Thelma, and Rhodes, who had obtained the authority of the air system, knew this very well, and only the pervasive atmosphere could completely cover up all the breath on that person, and let him move freely like a strong wind. Following the appearance of that person, both Rhodes and Molly at the side felt tense at this moment. No one knew what the being in charge of fate would do to these two heroes who broke fate. What kind of reaction, the end of the first hero who was punished is placed in front of the two of them, and the two of them now have no way to resist the supreme power stemming from destiny. Even so, Rhodes still maintained his original calmness. Looking at the man who appeared from the strong wind, he saw his long hair spread, solemn expression, and compassionate eyes. He was the stigmata of Erasia in the future, Luo De once saw his portrait in the shelter. He looked at Eve who ate the fruit of good and evil, and couldn''t help but sighed deeply: "Why did you do this?" "I want to know what you will do." The big golden dragon who showed his true face did not realize the seriousness of the problem, and what remained in his mind was the idea that Molier had instilled in her through the Dragon King''s order, "I have broken the most serious Taboo, then what will you do? Commit the same crime with me, prove your love for me, or let me sink into the sin karma alone?" There was a sigh in the man''s mouth, and the pity in his eyes was even worse: "That shouldn''t be your fate, you must have been tempted by those who broke your fate, if it wasn''t like this, you definitely wouldn''t commit such a crime Wrong, wake up from the sinner''s bewitchment." Following the man''s words, the holy female dragon''s eyes were blank at first, as if she was carefully recalling her previous actions, and there was a bit of surprise in her eyes. It is absolutely impossible for her to do such a taboo thing. The only possibility is that he was lured by those heroes. There was a bit of anger in Da Jinlong''s eyes, and then he turned his attention to Molier, staring at her with Longtong. Her intuition told her that the problem was with the red dragon, and at some point, her words had seriously induced her, making her do things she would never do. Sensing the infinite anger in the eyes of the big golden dragon, Rhodes could only say something bad in his heart. Whether it was the holy dragon or the stigmata, their anger was unbearable for both of them. In the illusion, he and Morel had no ability to resist in front of those two ancient beings, and it was even difficult to escape. The only thing they could do now seemed to be to justify themselves. "Morriel didn''t completely distort your will." Rhodes defended his words, and his words also attracted Mouriel''s slightly flickering eyes with some unknown meaning. Unexpectedly, at this time, Rhodes still She said, "She just gave you this suggestion. It seems that you are the one who really chooses to implement this suggestion. Just like what you said to Wisdom Tree, that is your own choice, don''t Blame it on her." Noticing the way Moliel looked at him, Rhodes felt even more helpless. Now he is undoubtedly a grasshopper on the same rope with Moliel. If Moliel is going to be severely punished, how can he escape? Lose? This is also one of the few choices he has now. Who knows that the fruit of good and evil will not help the two of them escape from the illusion? If he had known this earlier, Rhodes would never have made such a move. On the other hand, Moril on the side, after being pointed out by the holy female dragon, her face was full of fierceness. If Rhodes was not still thinking of a way, she would use the power of the bloodline command to fight to the death with those two supreme beings , even if it is death, it will lead the enemy to die together. This idea of ??Moliel really gave Rhodes a headache. Right now, the strength of the two of them is obviously insufficient. How can they challenge those two supreme beings at the same time relying on Moliel''s blood order alone? Rhodes didn''t want to just die in the illusion, and if there was any possibility, Rhodes didn''t want to enter the final situation. However, Rhodes also seemed to have discovered something. Maybe the fruit of good and evil is not completely helpful for the two to escape from the illusion. At least from the eyes of the stigmata, Rhodes only saw endless compassion, as if lamenting what was about to happen It''s like a catastrophe, even the eyes he looked at the holy female dragon were the same, it was not the eyes of loving someone at all. As if aware of Rhodes'' gaze, the stigmata also looked over, stayed on him for a moment, and then slowly said: "Whoever makes a mistake will be punished. Eve, even if it was not your intention, but you were tempted by someone who broke fate, you are still wrong. You are no longer blessed by fate, and you no longer enjoy eternal joy and life. , but will struggle in the mud of sin karma like a sinner. Your death date has been set. When your death date comes, I will watch the light in your eyes disappear, and I will accompany you through the last journey .¡± The words in Adam''s mouth are like an unchangeable iron law. Even the rules of the world will be distorted under his holy words. Everything he said will be quietly fulfilled in the end. After hearing these words, Eve''s expression changed obviously. The dragon scales, which were originally dazzling with golden light, seemed to have turned livid at this moment. She asked in disbelief, "Why did you treat me like this? That''s not mine. The mistakes are all those two people''s mistakes, they lured me to make mistakes, why do you blame all of this on me?" Adam just shook his head, noncommittal to everything Eve said, but his original words had already indicated his decision, and he would not change because of this complaint. Seeing his reaction like this, Eve couldn''t help showing a look of disappointment on her face: "I heard that there is a hero in later generations who would do anything to prove his love. That hero wanted to prove to his lover that he is The person who loves her the most in the world is willing to slaughter all human beings. I thought you would be like him, willing to forgive me, and even sink into sin with me. I didn''t expect you to treat me like this. Isn''t it a fruit? Is that more important than us?" Hearing what she said, Adam finally spoke: "As I said, you have been completely sunk in sin karma, and you would be jealous of the various crimes committed by a sinner, that is the result of eating the fruit of good and evil. As a result, you have lost your original purity, and instead sank into sinful karma, my decision is not wrong." On the side, seeing the two ancient beings start arguing, Rhodes couldn''t help but congeal. From Eve''s reaction, he also saw some clues, and seemed to understand why Morrill acted in this regard. The induction turned out to be so smooth. It turned out that there was such a thought in Eve''s heart. Molier''s inducement by using the bloodline command seemed to give her a reason to violate a taboo that she would not even dare to touch in normal life. Thinking of this, Rhodes couldn''t help but congeal in his heart. If everything in the illusion was consistent with what he guessed, even if Morrill didn''t appear and didn''t have the ability to use blood orders, it might be possible to achieve a similar effect. "It''s all because of those two heroes. It''s their existence that corrupted me and made such a depraved act. As long as those two heroes are removed, everything will return to its original state, right?" Da Jinlong panicked Asked, in order to restore everything to the original state, she would rather erase the lives of those two heroes now. Rhode''s complexion changed slightly. Neither he nor Morrill beside him were willing to see this happen. It was undoubtedly the worst outcome of the matter. Rhodes raised the Vulcan sword back in his hand, and Molly''s dragon roar was also ready to go. Even if he didn''t want to see this situation, Rhodes couldn''t just watch it happen. How could he back down when it came time to fight to the death? It''s just that they don''t know whether Morrill fell first or Rhodes fell first in front of the two who are in charge of time and destiny. Under the erasure of time, maybe Rhodes will fail if he can''t make any attempts. The previous attempts have already explained the results to Rhodes. Molly who is on the side also has no confidence, but the majesty of the doomsday overlord is not allowed. The two flinched. However, the power belonging to time has not arrived for a long time, and time still maintains its original appearance. Just when Rhodes was slightly stunned, he heard the disappointed cry from the mouth of the holy female dragon: "You actually took away my body!" The power of fate? How can you do this?" Rhode''s eyes froze, the power to control fate was not something that Eve could have, but it came from Adam beside her, who would be the person with the stigmata in the future. The reason why she was able to use the power of fate was also because Adam lent her this power. After Adam took away the protection of fate, Eve''s power alone could not make any changes to fate. With this discovery, Rhodes couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Without the cooperation of the power of fate, there would be no things that are destined to happen, and the power of Time Domain to erase time would be greatly reduced. Even Eve couldn''t erase the life of any creature so easily. At most, she could only let time move forward naturally, and let things develop in the direction they should have appeared. After losing that blessing of fate, Eve was even more angry in her heart. If before that, she still had some luck in her heart, thinking that Adam just wanted to teach her a lesson, then now she understands, What exactly did Adam''s words mean, and he couldn''t help crying out: "Why do you want to do this? Did I make a mistake and you lost your love for me?" Facing her cry, Adam''s compassionate expression remained unchanged, and he did not respond with any words. The attitude he showed naturally dissatisfied Eve. At this moment, the master of time showed her true power. A huge time wheel appeared under Eve''s feet, and even completely covered the entire Holy Land and everything that Rhodes could see with his naked eyes. Everything was trapped in the deep vortex caused by time, and all of this was Out of Eve''s handwriting. The power belonging to the time domain is being fully exerted by her at this moment, and no one knows what her plan is. Chapter 2909 With Eve''s anger, the power of time was fully displayed in front of Rhodes. A chaotic storm rolled up around a few people. The sky was dark and the earth was decayed. The power originating from the domain of time was a force that everything could not resist. everything. Even Moril could hardly maintain her composure at the moment. In the past, she also glimpsed a corner of the power of time and obtained the inheritance of the holy female dragon. Even if she didn''t get the complete time domain, she could still make Rhodes miserable for a time. If the real master of the power of time comes here, the power she will show will only be stronger than the two. Bright and dazzling light burst out from Eve''s body, accompanied by endlessly distorted light and shadow, just like countless people who are struggling in the long river of time. Listening carefully, they can faintly hear pious prayers and piercing wailing Intertwined sounds. Under the time domain that was fully exerted, Rhodes also faintly sensed that something was wrong. This power was too powerful. If it was just to deal with him and Molly, this level of power was not needed at all. This also seemed to explain to Rhodes that the power of time was not aimed at the two of them at all, but to act on a larger goal. "Not good..." Recalling Eve''s previous words, Rhodes couldn''t help but change his face slightly, and reminded Molly, "She intends to completely erase the traces of the hero''s existence in time as she said before." "What did you say?" Molly''s eyes narrowed, and she also realized the seriousness of the problem. She knew that Eve, the master of time, did have the ability to completely erase all traces left by the hero from time. What worries her is that she herself will also perish under the erasure of time. If it is said that she had some concerns before and was unwilling to make such a move, then now she can say that she has let go of all the worries in her heart, and there is nothing that can limit the power of time. Everything that happened would change astonishingly in just one thought of hers. Rhodes was vigilant in his heart, and at the same time looked at the person in charge of fate, wanting to see if he would take action to stop Eve''s behavior and set the distorted time in order. However, Rhodes was disappointed. The man did not take any action, and still stared at Eve with compassionate eyes. Seeing that Eve was focused on using the power of time and had no time to take care of this side, Molly found the opportunity she had been waiting for for a long time, and issued an order belonging to the blood of the Dragon King: "Stop your actions! Use the power of time to send us back to the Where we belong, let''s get out of here!" The heroic specialties belonging to Molier are enough to command all giant dragons, even the oldest sacred female dragon. Previously, Molier had never found a suitable opportunity and could only guide it from the side. Now she has finally found the most good time. Sure enough, under Morrill''s order, the holy female dragon in the time domain let out a wail. The power that belongs to the hero is rewriting her will little by little at this moment, and even makes her use of the time domain flawless. , How easy is it to stop that huge power of time? If one is not careful, the past time will be completely chaotic. The chaotic turbulent flow of time has completely manifested under Eve''s call at this moment. Countless chaos interweaves, just like the changes in the world, and the picture of time passing emerges in midair, forming a chaotic portal. As if it was because of Morrill''s blood order that attracted Eve''s attention, Rhodes could even see Morrill''s figure from those distorted and overlapping times, and even Rhodes himself was also revealed in it. Seeing that the time domain is about to completely lose control, the holy female dragon is the original dragon after all. Under the command of Morrill''s bloodline, her eyes still show a bit of clarity, trying to maintain the power of the time domain, but even she, For a while, he couldn''t get rid of the order against the dragon, so he could only rely on the strength of his blood to hold on. Seeing this, Molly''s eyes also showed a bit of haste, as if she saw the hope of escaping from the illusion. Rhodes beside her also understood that the matter had reached the most critical moment, so he raised the fire in his hand without saying a word. Excalibur, but Rhodes didn''t rush towards the portal immediately, but flew onto the back of the red dragon under the power of Vulcan sword. Sensing Rhode''s actions, Morrill couldn''t help but glared at him, then spread her wings and rushed towards the opened portal. The existence in charge of fate did not take action to stop the two, or the power belonging to fate cannot restrict the real hero, nor can it change the will of the hero, but it can restrict it from other aspects. The howling wind was even faster than Morrill''s. The storm giant blocked the only way for the two of them to go forward, as if he was destined to appear here. Under the obstruction of the demigod, even Morrill It is also difficult to continue to break through, and can only watch the speed of flight getting slower and slower. The fierce air wave swept towards the flying Molier, and was about to blow her away completely. When she was in danger, a burst of black light shone past, followed by a fiery wave of flames facing the air wave. The Vulcan sword was lifted straight ahead by Rhodes, and under the illumination of the ball of destruction, the air waves were engulfed by the flame waves layer by layer, clearing away all obstacles ahead, and Molly''s flight was able to continue. After realizing this, Molly couldn''t help but heaved a sigh of relief as she watched the time portal getting closer and closer. She didn''t expect Rhodes to be able to play such a role at the critical moment. On the side, the storm giant also noticed the actions of the two. As the defender, he should have shot with all his strength to prevent the two from escaping, but his eyes stayed on Rhodes for a long time, and his intuition told him that Rhodes had previously Everything I said to him is true, maybe in another time in the future, he may indeed have inherited the authority of the elements of the air system. In the end, the storm giant released the condensed magic elements, released the magic in his hands, and let the two rush into the time portal. In the blink of an eye, their figures were completely swallowed by the chaotic time flow. But at this moment, as Morrill rushed into the portal, the twisted endless time almost swallowed Rhodes completely. Rhodes only felt that hundreds of years of vicissitudes and vicissitudes of life flashed before him, and what was hidden in it The huge amount of information made his tempered spiritual sea swell slightly, and he felt a bit of pain, and the same was true for Molly who was flying. "Wait...something doesn''t seem quite right." After leaving the Holy Land of Yindian and escaping from the ancient existence at the beginning of the world, Rhodes didn''t feel relieved immediately, instead he faintly felt that something was wrong, which made him even more worried. develop as expected. "According to my prediction, we should escape from that illusion, instead of breaking into the chaotic flow of time. This shouldn''t be the case. You who have obtained the time domain, do you have any ideas about this?" Luo De hurriedly asked Moreel who was beside him. Molly hadn''t answered Rhode''s question yet, but in the chaotic time ahead, there was a sudden light, and the portal seemed to have arrived at its exit. This discovery immediately shocked Molly. As soon as it was lit, he rushed towards the light without saying a word, and his speed became a little faster. Endless light shrouded Rhodes, and the turbid breath was breathed into Rhodes'' mouth. This was also the air that Rhodes breathed into the later generations after he left Yindian Holy Land. The feeling was obviously very bad, far from Holy Land The contentment in it. However, the aura right now is the one Rhodes is most familiar with. If Rhodes has never felt the beauty in the Holy Land, he naturally doesn''t think there is any problem with all of this. But now, that kind of uncomfortable feeling is in Rhodes. lingering in my heart. "You haven''t answered my question yet..." Rhodes reminded him. Just halfway through his words, he opened his mouth involuntarily and looked surprised in his eyes as he looked at Molly beside him. "I don''t think there''s anything wrong." Molly sat up and looked at Rhodes with contemptuous eyes, as if she was laughing at his fuss, or as if she was used to being ridiculed at him, but she happened to see Rhodes'' surprised eyes . "What kind of eyes do you have?" Molly was taken aback for a moment, as if she was also intimidated by Rhodes'' eyes, she subconsciously looked towards him, and then let out a scream. What appeared in Molier''s eyes was not the body of the red dragon she was familiar with, but a human body with slender limbs and weak blood. This discovery drove her crazy. There was a roar like a dragon in his mouth: "What did you do to me?" "What do you mean I did to you?" Rhodes spread his hands helplessly, but he didn''t do anything, he was still asking Molly just now, "I told you, something is wrong." Listening to Rhodes'' explanation, Morriel also thought of what he said before, and couldn''t help but hum in dissatisfaction, as if she believed Rhodes'' words that he had nothing to do with this matter. Until now, after confirming that something was wrong, Rhodes couldn''t help but let out a deep sigh, and at the same time, his eyes fell on Molly, carefully sizing up the hero whose fate was intertwined with him. What appeared in front of Rhodes was a ferocious face with arrogance written on it. Rhodes can rarely tell from the appearance of others that this person is extremely fierce and is absolutely not easy to provoke. Fierce thugs, in front of the famous Lord of the Undead, can only behave with their tails between their legs. Ordinary thugs can kill ten or hundreds of people, but Rhodes has already laid down millions of corpses under his feet, and there is already a fundamental difference between them . But from Morrill''s face, Rhodes felt the unparalleled ferocity, even in front of him, the ferocity did not restrain, but because of Rhodes'' gaze, he revealed a more ferocious side. Not only that, but the moxigan red hair standing high on her head made her unfriendly aura rise to the extreme. "Have you seen enough?" The words belonging to Molly brought Rhode''s thoughts back to reality, and it''s no wonder that Rhode was stunned. Who would have thought that the shape belonging to Molly was so unique, and Rhode didn''t react for a while. The red dragon that he escaped from the illusion together turned into a human being at this moment. Few people have seen Morrill''s appearance. In Rhode''s memory, she has always shown people in the form of a dragon, and it is impossible for her to return to the form of a human. Rhodes, who came back to his senses, no longer paid attention to Molly''s human appearance, but let out a deep sigh: "The problem should be on the space-time passage we broke into at the end, it''s not the passage out of the illusion, but The sacred female dragon sent us to another time and space with its own power and the condensed portal. I think this is why, you will return to the human form." In the end, even Rhodes felt a little unbelievable. Who would have thought that such a thing would actually happen? Rhodes shook his head. Compared with Molly, who once turned into a big red dragon, she in human form cannot show the strongest strength. It seems that her heroic specialty of commanding dragons is only in dragon form. Only then can it be displayed. Morrill seemed to see what Rhodes was thinking. She moved her stiff body a little and said, "Are you doubting the power I possess in a human state? You probably don''t know it? When I was a human, I already have the ability to command the dragons, and becoming a dragon is only to liberate the true power that belongs to the hero. Don¡¯t you believe me? I can show it to you right now.¡± Saying that, Molier opened her hands, wanting to call other giant dragons in the main plane as before, and use the power contained in her blood to completely control them. That is Molier''s hero specialty, and she is even more A natural hero, this power can be said to be the innate ability of Morrill, and it will not be disturbed by any form at all. The power that belongs to a born hero is so unique. According to some scholars, natural heroes are not born out of thin air, they still need to undergo the awakening of the will of heroes, but the awakening of the will of natural heroes happens in their infancy, and they are completely forgotten as they grow up, but that This hero specialty has been retained, and is waiting for the second awakening opportunity. Even if Moril could not continue to maintain the form of a dragon at this moment, but was forced to become a human being and returned to the weak body of a human being, the power possessed by that natural hero would not be affected by her form. After a change, she in the human form still has the ability to command dragons. This point has been confirmed by Molier. Chapter 2910 Molly raised her head, opened her mouth slightly towards the high sky, and wanted to unleash the power of the blood that she was born with. Rhodes looked at her as a human, wanting to see how she would use the blood power to command the dragons, but except for the movement of opening her mouth, Rhodes couldn''t find anything strange from her body, nor could she hear it. Any sound, as if what will come out of her mouth is not a loud sound, but some kind of sound wave that he cannot hear. Moliel exerted all her energy, even her face flushed slightly, and she didn''t calm down until a while later. Rhodes came to her side with a curious face, and asked, "How many dragons are there? Your bloodline commands, can you still control the dragons of the entire world like you once did? How long will it take for them to arrive?" However, listening to Rhodes'' curious inquiry, Molly gave him a vicious look. Even though she showed a human appearance, what appeared before Rhodes'' eyes seemed to be the not easy to mess with dragon: "Rod, are you laughing at me?" "What are you laughing at?" Rhodes was a little puzzled, but judging from Moliel''s expression and the meaning contained in the words, Rhodes immediately realized that it must be some accident for Moliel to say these words Appeared, otherwise, with her strong personality, she would not have said such words, "Wait... Could there be something wrong with your hero specialty?" Rhodes frowned secretly. From the point that Molly lost her dragon body and turned into a human again, he saw something deeply unusual. It wasn''t Molly''s own will, but some kind of force forced things There has been such a change, it must be related to the time portal that the two passed through. Based on this, it seems reasonable to have problems with her hero specialty. Seeing Rhodes frowning in deep thought, as if she really didn''t know what happened, Morrill gradually lost her anger. If Rhodes was just unintentional, she wouldn''t be so angry, it''s just the feeling of losing her former power and being deeply weak , which really made her feel a little uncomfortable, she let out a long sigh: "The unique power I''m proud of, my innate hero specialties, are all invalid now. I don''t know what''s going on, but things are a bit weird, and some things change quietly in time, and yours can still be used Is your hero special?" Hearing Morrill''s question, Rhodes also realized that something was wrong, and immediately fixed his eyes, and wanted to use the power that belonged to the peeping eye. To Rhode''s disappointment, no matter how he urged him, the most unique power that was born with the appearance of the hero template, as a hero, did not have any response from him. The power seemed to go silent along with the will of the hero, and there was no more movement. Heroes can confirm each other''s hero identities at a glance. In many cases, heroes use this method to prove each other''s identities. However, when Rhodes saw Moreel right now, he couldn''t confirm any identity from her at all, and he didn''t know whether her hero status had expired, or his own, or both. Just as Rhodes was silent, waves of heat passed from his hand. He looked down, but saw the sword emitting flames. What surprised Rhodes was that the Vulcan Sword, which was supposed to be kept in the Holy Land of Yindian, had crossed the time-space portal with him at this moment, and was still firmly held by him. "What''s going on?" Molly couldn''t help complaining after finding out that all the heroic specialties in her body had failed. The various abnormalities in front of her also caused an anger that had nowhere to vent in her heart. She stared at Rhodes beside her, and if Rhodes couldn''t give any answer, she would definitely vent her anger on Rhodes. After noticing the existence of the Vulcan sword, Rhodes fell silent for a while, and after deep thinking in his heart, he said to Moliel: "Have you seen the Vulcan sword? Now there are two possibilities, the first one Possibly, we still remain in the illusion, and have not completely escaped from the illusion, but were sent to another time and space by the portal, and we still have to find a way to escape." Molly fell into deep thought, thinking about the possibility of this matter in Rhodes'' words: "What about the other possibility?" "Another possibility is that what happened before was not an illusion, but that under the effect of that fruit, we really returned to the time when the holy female dragon was, and made a plan for the future. Some kind of modification." Rhodes said in a deep voice, expressing another guess in his heart. "But how is that possible? My time domain doesn''t have that kind of power, and it can''t send us back to the time where the holy female dragon is." Molly also showed a bit of surprise in her eyes. After a calm analysis, he quickly figured out the current situation, but there was still a bit of disbelief in his heart, unwilling to believe such a possibility. There was no way to do this with her time domain alone, so he could only ask for help. Looking at Rhodes, wanting to get his answer. Rhodes just shook his head: "I don''t know either. The time domain is the power you master, how can I know the mysteries of time? Maybe your time domain alone can''t send us to the past time and space, but with The power of that fruit may be uncertain. That is undoubtedly the worst case, and I can only hope that it is the first result." As he said, Rhodes looked into the distance, where he felt the breath of other living creatures: "In order to clarify this question, we''d better find someone to ask, if we just wait here, we won''t get any conclusions." What a useful result." After passing through the time portal, Rhode''s body has the actual perception ability, and his strength has returned to the legendary level. He can use the ability of the great devil''s bloodline to hide from the flame, and even the authority of the air elemental monarch. Back in his body, only the artifact was missing, and the hero''s specialties and domain powers could not be used. Even with the system detection, no problems could be found. This discovery also shocked Rhodes into a cold sweat. Everything in front of him seemed to tell him that he had returned to the past time, but the unique sense of unreality in the illusion still remained in Rhodes In the bottom of my heart, even Rhodes couldn''t tell what kind of situation it was, so he could only investigate around and finally draw a conclusion. Listening to Rhodes'' proposal, Morrill nodded, agreeing with his words, and only after exploring can she know what happened right now. Compared with Rhodes, Molly''s strength can be described as a sharp decline. After losing the power of a natural hero, she retreated from the dragon form to the human form, and was forced to act in this weak body. There was no way to summon a large group of giant dragons. This feeling of losing power once made Morrill a little uneasy, but fortunately Rhodes was still by her side. I don''t know when, when Moliel looked at Rhodes who was fighting with her in different times, she no longer felt the initial anger. She wished she could tear him apart immediately. Instead, she continued to fight together, and there was danger Mutual support in the environment has turned into a peace of mind. It seems that as long as he exists, no matter how difficult it is, it is not a problem. Even if he does nothing, just seeing him, Molly''s idea You will be attracted to him, and everything else is irrelevant. Morrill settled down, but saw a flame burst out of Rhodes'' palm: "I can''t use the power of the domain. If you use the flame to hide, it will be subject to different degrees of cooling time restrictions depending on the length of the teleportation distance, but Even across the entire continent, the longest cooling time is only one hour, where do you plan to start the investigation? Erasia? Diya? Or take a closer look?" Rhodes asked Moreel, in this strange time and space, the only thing he could trust was Moreel in front of him, maybe she would have to rely on her in the end to fight against the unstoppable power of time. Having come to this point, Rhodes can only choose to continue to cooperate with her. Seeing Rhodes actively asking herself, Molly couldn''t help but give him a blank look. It can be said that planning to break the game has never been her strong point, and only through the blessing of the power of time can Molly try again and again. Wrong, but Rhodes doesn''t need this. In different times, he has only one chance, but he can grasp it, so he said: "Aren''t you the best at making these decisions? I''ll let you decide this time." Rhodes nodded, seeing that Moliel had handed over the power of directing actions to himself, and he was not polite in this critical moment, and then made the decision: "Let''s take a look around first, the portal sent us to Getting here may not be an accidental accident, maybe there is the answer we want here. Anyway, there are flames hiding, if we really can''t find useful information, we can go to other locations to continue to investigate." Morrell listened to Rhode''s methodical analysis, and within a short period of time, Rhodes made his own decision. This was the first time Morrell carefully looked at the man in front of him with human eyes. Among the eyes of the big red dragon, human beings are as small as ants, not even as big as one of her dragon teeth, and there is no reason why. Some people will carefully observe the appearance of ants and find out from different ants. to the difference between them? Only Molier, who has returned to her human body, can carefully look at the man who is about her size in front of her. "What do you think? Is there anything you want to add?" Seeing that Morrill didn''t reply for a long time, Rhodes couldn''t help asking. He didn''t know if she had just left the time portal, and she didn''t react for a while and was distracted. Better plan yourself. "Just do as you said." Seeing Rhodes asking herself seriously, thinking that she had some good suggestions to add, Molly laughed for a while. She didn''t know much about the current situation. Rhodes didn''t have any better proposals to get them out of the predicament, and he didn''t know where Rhodes came up with the idea of ??her supplementary plan. "I sensed the breath of life. It''s strange that that breath is deep in the ground under our feet." Rhodes said again, after leaving Yindian Holy Land, the keen perception of the living belongs to the necromancer , Returning to Rhodes again, even without the death domain and artifacts, Rhodes'' mastery of spiritualism is still at its peak, enough to perceive all living creatures nearby. The breath of living things that made Rhodes a little concerned was clearly coming from under his and Molly''s feet, and it was quite a distance from the surface. It was also thanks to Rhodes that he had such a keen perception. If only Molly Well, I''m afraid she won''t be able to discover such information at all. Hearing what Rhodes said, Molly also showed interest: "There should be a dungeon nearby. As long as we can find the underground passage, we can go to the magician''s dungeon to find out." The former Molier conquered the entire underground world. Countless sorcerers surrendered to her and regarded her as the king of the underground world. Molier can be said to be very familiar with everything in the dungeon, as long as she can find the underground passage and Going to the dungeon, many things will be answered. Rhodes shook his head indifferently: "It doesn''t need to be so troublesome. As long as I use the flame cloak, I can send us to the underground town. The time spent in the investigation should be enough for the flame cloak to complete the cooling." Molier nodded, and couldn''t help showing a look of joy: "Very well, then send us there quickly." However, Rhodes didn''t move for a long time after Morrill''s words fell, and his reaction couldn''t help causing Morrill to frown: "Why didn''t you use that power, or did your power also fail?" "The power of flame evasion is not invalid, but..." Rhodes said helplessly. If he wants to use flame evasion and teleport with other things, there is a prerequisite, that is Luo Virtue must be in contact with things that teleport together. According to Molly''s temper, it''s not good for Rhodes to put his hand on her shoulder directly. Who knows how she will react? Especially when she has just recovered her human body, it is more appropriate to explain the matter clearly in advance before taking action. "Give me your hand." Seeing that Molier didn''t respond, she just stood there and looked at him, as if he could teleport the two of them through the flames without doing anything. Seeing this situation, Rhodes had no choice but to remind. With Rhode''s reminder, Morrill realized that she had forgotten something unintentionally, and couldn''t help coughing dryly for a moment, as if trying to cover up the embarrassment, but she still stretched out her hand, waiting for Rhode to hold it. Chapter 2912 With the end of the performance, the actors also began to make the final curtain call. Whether it''s the gigantic old-age Minotaur who played Hardy, the innocent-looking boy with the crown of flowers on his head, or the ugly female midget who played Molly in the show, they all stood up and took the front row. lined up and bowed to nearby spectators. Perhaps it was infected by the performance of the repertoire. Even after the performance was over, the audience was still shouting and screaming. Some people were even immersed in the previous performance and couldn''t help themselves, picking up eggs of unknown creatures, or dishes that were not fresh. Ye, threw it at the dwarf on the stage. The dwarf seems to have seen too many such situations, and has long been familiar with it, and even grinned, making a funny appearance. Her behavior also attracted a burst of booing from the audience voice, but the dwarf didn''t care about it, she was playing that vicious woman, an existence that the entire underground world would not tolerate, the more she vilified her, the better. Dwarves who are born with short stature are quite an unpopular race even in the underground world where alien monsters are rampant. Not to mention this dwarf in front of him is far uglier than other dwarves, reaching the point of being disgusting. I don''t want to take a second look at all. In the past, she couldn''t even fill her stomach and lived a life without a meal, but things have ushered in a turning point. In the play praising King Harder, she, who has a unique appearance, played the enemy of Harder, the evil and vicious female lord Morriel, which became very popular once it was released. I am deeply impressed by the ugly Molly, and the dwarf has also lived a life of attention. Her ugly and vicious image is deeply rooted in the hearts of the people, and her status in the entire troupe is also rising, and now even only in the Minotaur Under the circumstances, he has become a unique clown who is sought after by others. Just as the dwarf waved to the audience, a warm stream splashed on her face. The dwarf was taken aback for a moment, but she still didn''t understand what happened, only heard a burst of exclamation from the crowd, she subconsciously stretched out her hand to caress the part of her face where the heat had been sprayed, but saw that the palm of her hand had been dyed bright red and hadn''t solidified yet. The blood was sliding down her face. She raised her eyes tremblingly, but she didn''t know when, a man exuding infinite evil spirit, whose eyes seemed to reflect mountains of corpses and seas of bones, stepped onto the stage, and pierced the chest of the boy who was performing with her with a sword. A splatter of blood on her face originated from the boy''s body. The man''s appearance immediately caused an uproar, and the people amidst the noise couldn''t even tell whether it was the performance that hadn''t ended or something really happened. But the dwarf knew that this was by no means a pre-rehearsed performance. The boy with the flower crown on his head, his eyes had lost all vitality and looked dull, only the blood was still warm. Seeing the man looked over with indifferent eyes, the dwarf was startled. It seemed that the man was clearly coming towards them. She subconsciously turned around and wanted to run away, but the thick and loose costume tripped her. She fell to the ground, taking a big somersault like she usually does best, but this time, instead of ignorant audiences, she was entertaining her ever-looming death. "You''re so bad at acting." The cold words reached the dwarf''s ears, she looked up, but heard the man sneer, "I''ve seen the real Morriel, when she saw me, she didn''t Will react like this. She will try her best to deal with me, but she will not run back." Hearing the man''s whispers, the dwarf felt chills in her heart, and now she finally understood what happened. It turned out that it was their ugly performance of Molier that provoked the master of the play. Whoever saw herself in the play like that Such an incomparably ugly appearance would not easily forgive this group of performers, let alone an existence like Molly''s. However, what puzzled the dwarf was that after listening to His Majesty Harder, Morrell had long been no threat to him, and now he could only hide in the Dragon''s Nest City, not daring to show his face in the underground world at all. The troupe performed with confidence, but they didn''t expect to be approached by the owner. "Do you really think so?" Leaping into the center of the stand together with the man, there was also a woman dressed uniquely. She had bloody red hair, and her hairstyle made her look even more fierce. Now all the dwarf''s suspicions were dispelled, and that fierce-looking woman who was not to be trifled with was exactly Molly who was wanted by the entire underground world. Different from the short and ugly gnomes, the real Molly is tall, well-built, with unconventional hairstyles, quick and powerful movements, without sloppiness, and absolutely not half funny in the gnome performances. "certainly." Rhodes nodded, and the flames spewed out from the sword that pierced through the boy''s body, incinerating his body, leaving only the charred bones falling to the ground. Since Rhodes agreed to fight with Morrill, he naturally wouldn''t hold back anything. To be honest, Rhode couldn''t help being dumbfounded when he saw that funny drama. Once upon a time, the Dragon King Morrill, who had a great reputation and made the whole underground world tremble, turned into a funny dwarf in the drama However, Rhodes didn''t know whether to evaluate the boldness of those troupe members, or to pity what happened to them next. Those people in the troupe dared to arrange Molier like this, they will definitely end up in a bad situation. "Not only the performers, but also the audience nearby, don''t even try to run away. Is my name so funny? You seem to be smiling happily." Molly said in a low voice, if the giant In the dragon state, she might have let out a dragon roar that could shatter eardrums at this time, and at the same time plowed through the auditorium with dragon breath, leaving no one alive, showing the majesty of the dragon king. She turned her head, looked at Rhodes beside her, and said in a mother''s doubtful tone: "Kill them all, Rhodes, let them learn how powerful I am." "Okay, Dragon Queen." Rhode couldn''t help complaining. He focused on the second half of the words, which is the name for Molly. Unsurprisingly, his complaints also paid off. Molly''s stare. Fiery waves of flames spewed out from the Vulcan sword. The former Rhodes, with the permission of the flame girl, temporarily possessed the authority of the fire elemental monarch, and his grasp of the power of fire was far above that of ordinary fire mages. Even though he lost the power of the Fire Elemental Sovereign Authority in the end, the method of controlling the fire power in the authority still remained in Rhodes'' memory, which made his fire magic and even the Burning Domain have a full progress. If it is changed to a special skill level, Rhodes'' power to control flames has reached the legendary level. When this special skill is paired with the Vulcan sword, it can explode with extremely powerful power. The flames condensed into a bright golden-red sword light, extending outward from the blade of the Vulcan Sword. The sword light was hundreds of meters long, and even filled the surrounding air with a scorching smell. Rhodes swept across with his sword, and as the flame wave swept past, the hot flame ignited all the screaming audience within the range, and the fan-shaped area swept by the sword light was completely plunged into a scalding sea of ??flames. to escape. The Vulcan sword''s sword light is not sharp, and it can''t cut through all obstacles in front of the sword light like the hero Tula Leon in Rhodes'' memory, but that part burns like a bone gangrene, no matter what others do The inextinguishable flame that cannot be shaken off even after struggling is the true power of the Vulcan sword. On the side, Molly nodded in satisfaction. As the surroundings were engulfed in a sea of ??flames, listening to the wailing from the audience who laughed at her just now, Molly was quite satisfied with Rhodes, the power of the Vulcan sword was not as powerful as the dragon''s breath, but it was better than the dragon''s breath , enough for those audiences to appreciate her anger. She glanced at Rhodes at the side, although Rhodes always complained to her coldly and said some cold jokes that made her angry, but since then, Rhodes'' reaction has become more and more important in her heart Her status made her pay attention to Rhode''s reaction unconsciously. Morrill thought that Rhodes would also look over, but this time she was disappointed. Rhodes lowered his head, staring carefully at the sword in his hand, frowning in thought. From the kill just now, Rhodes did not receive any prompts to gain experience points. This should have been unfortunate news, but Rhodes quietly let out a sigh of relief after realizing this. Failure to gain experience points from the system can only explain one problem, that is, they are still in an illusion, not that the two have really returned to the past and triggered a major crisis that can change the world. For Rhodes, this is of course good news, which means that as long as the two find a way to escape from the illusion, they can still return to the familiar world, without worrying that the old world will completely disappear. However, how to get out of the illusion is still a big problem that bothers him. Due to the existence of the time portal, the two of them have come from the era of Yindian Holy Land in the illusion to the current era without heroes. The chances became even slimmer, and Rhodes still couldn''t figure it out. Shaking his head, Rhodes stared carefully at the Vulcan sword in his hand. Since he couldn''t find a way to get out of the illusion for a while, Rhodes had no choice but to carefully count the power he currently possesses. Without artifacts and domains, even hero specialties disappeared, and Rhodes'' strength dropped a lot. Fortunately, the restrictions on magic have been lifted, and Rhodes can cast any magic including the gate of another dimension. Germany also has the ball of destruction and the Vulcan sword that can be used. Rhodes stared at the Vulcan sword in his hand. As the sword used to forge the Doomsday Blade, the Vulcan sword had already shown its power to Rhodes. Coupled with the powerful fire magic, it seemed to be invincible. It''s a pity that his Burning Domain failed, otherwise, under the blessing of Burning Domain, the Vulcan Sword will burst out with even more terrifying power. The power of the doomsday fire brought by Burning Domain is no joke , when the power erupts completely, even half of the dungeon will be completely burned under the sweep of the Vulcan sword. In addition, the high-value attributes in the Vulcan Sword panel have a full 60 points of strength, plus a 30-point speed bonus, which also makes Rhodes'' melee attributes climb to a new level, and the strength attribute has also become a new level. The highest attribute of Rhodes after losing the artifact. Rhodes had a vague premonition that his current strength might not be inferior to the giant Goliath in hell. From the flowing atmosphere, Rhodes felt a kind of shackles on the body. If he continued to increase his strength, Rhodes could even tear open the space with his bare hands. However, how difficult it is to reach that step, even with the attribute bonuses brought about by many achievements, plus the 60-point strength increase of the Vulcan Sword, it is equivalent to all the attribute points obtained by a character''s promotion to the sixth level. , which made Rhodes touch that threshold. According to Rhode''s estimation, even a demigod who is good at strength may not necessarily have attributes like him. Just as Rhodes was thinking, a gust of wind hit him head-on. At first, Rhodes thought that he had made Morrill angry again, no matter what Morrill did, he would not be surprised, but the angry killing intent made Rhodes raise his eyebrows, even if Morrill used the dragon tail There was no such strong killing intent in beating himself. Rhodes raised his eyes, only to see the Minotaur who played the role of Hader, staring at his bloodshot and red eyes, brandishing a red battle ax, and slashing towards him. The movement of the Minotaur is swift and powerful. It has swung the battle ax in its hand and killed countless powerful enemies. It knows very well how to use this weapon to take the life of the enemy. Even in its twilight years, in the contest of strength, The Minotaur is also confident that it will not lose to any enemy. Its size is twice the size of a human. However, this time, the Minotaur completely miscalculated. Seeing that the big ax was about to cut off the enemy''s head, the man raised the red sword in his hand. The seemingly light sword contained unimaginable power . As the battle ax collided with the Vulcan sword, the boundless force almost completely destroyed the Minotaur''s arm, causing the Minotaur to utter a cry of pain. Under that exaggerated force, the Minotaur''s battle ax had already been dropped When it came out, the blood vessels on the arm burst, and the whole body flew backwards for tens of meters, falling into the auditorium that turned into a sea of ??flames. From the hole made by its body, the Minotaur slowly got up, and there was still lingering fear in its eyes. It had never seen such a terrifying existence, even if it was the bull''s head recruited by His Majesty Harder in the army. King, also can''t have such exaggerated power. For a moment, the Minotaur even wondered in his heart, is that man really human? Instead of changing from legendary creatures of other races? Chapter 2913 Looking at the Minotaur slowly getting up from the ground, and feeling the powerful power given to him by the Vulcan Sword, Rhodes couldn''t help but let out a long cry, and waved at the Minotaur, signaling that it would continue to attack him. As if provoked by Rhodes, the Minotaur spewed out a burst of air from its nasal cavity, and anger once again occupied the Minotaur''s heart. In this state, even the fear was dispelled by the Minotaur, and there was no longer anything in the eyes of the Minotaur. fear. Under the collision of the two, the battle ax in the hands of the Minotaur has been released, but this does not mean that it has lost all weapons. The thick and polished horns on its head are the natural weapons of the Minotaur. . The Minotaur lowered its head, pointed its gleaming horns at Rhodes, rubbed one foot on the ground, and charged towards Rhodes with a dull roar. Under the charge of the Minotaur relying on brute force and size, the horns on its head can burst out with unimaginable power. Even if the real Behemoth stands in front of it, under the full-speed charge of the Minotaur, a careless person will die. Tossed to the ground and caught in the onslaught of the Minotaur''s furious storm. From the perspective of the Minotaur, the same is true for the humans in front of them. Even the behemoth has to take the charge seriously. What can a mere human do? Although the Minotaur has lowered its head, its eyes are not designed to look at the ground. The Minotaur noticed that the human didn''t seem to have the slightest intention of dodging. Instead, he seemed to hold the flame-throwing sword behind his back, and also opened his hands in a grappling gesture. He intends to take his charge hard. This discovery also made the bloodshot eyes of the Minotaur even more blood-red. Seeing the human figure getting closer and closer, if he dared to underestimate the power belonging to the Minotaur, it would definitely make him pay a heavy price. As the high-speed charging Minotaur collided head-on with a standing human, something unexpected happened. I saw that the human standing on the spot was not pierced by the horns as expected by the Minotaur, but still stood there, his figure didn''t even move a little bit, his hands grasped the pair of horns accurately, Brutely stopped the charging Minotaur. An incomparably terrifying power erupted from a body that was shorter than the Minotaur. The high-speed charge was stopped in an instant, which brought a serious load to the body of the Minotaur. Even a species with a strong body like the Minotaur couldn''t bear the pain for a while, and felt that the body was almost torn in two. He couldn''t help coughing up blood from his mouth. But this is not the most painful thing for the Minotaur, it is the most heartbroken, and it can''t help but whine, it finds that its horns that were indestructible in the past, enough to smash boulders, have cracks at this moment, and all of this It was thanks to the man in front of him. After receiving the full-speed charge of the Minotaur, the man remained motionless, and his body was as steady as a mountain. Perhaps in front of the huge Minotaur, a man with a human body may not look very eye-catching, but the power contained in his body, But even the Minotaur trembled. With the sound of Kacha, the Minotaur suddenly exerted force towards the rear, and finally escaped from the man''s tight shackles, but the scene in front of him made it unable to believe its eyes at all. It saw the man''s face In his hand, he was holding the horn that belonged to it. The reason why it was able to escape from the man''s hand was not because its strength shook the man, but because its horn was shattered under the huge force and the shock. For the Minotaur, the horns carry their glory, and every Minotaur will carefully polish the horns, which are not only their weapons, but also a symbol of being a Minotaur. The strongest minotaur in the group will compete with the top horns every year. It is a grand event for the minotaurs. The winner will win the favor of many female minotaurs. The importance of the horns is self-evident. Metaphor. However, all of these, for the current Minotaur, became so far away with the broken horns. It lost its natural horns, and lost all the glory that belonged to the Minotaur. However, the loss in the Minotaur''s heart did not last long, because soon, it would no longer be able to perceive all this. Rhodes held the shattered horn in his fist and punched it out. With the high strength and speed attributes, he even brought the power to tear the space. He bombarded the Minotaur''s chest with one punch, The chest cavity of the minotaur was sunken, and the bones were shattered. The upper body of the minotaur crawled down, and Rhode followed up with an elbow, which erupted with a force stronger than a fist, and half of the minotaur''s forehead was alive. smashed. Even though it was missing half of its head, the tenacious Minotaur still did not fall down, and was still preparing to launch a final counterattack against Rhodes. Seeing this, Rhodes used the horns that had been torn from the top of the Minotaur''s head as a weapon, and stabbed it deep into the ground. Nailed deep into the deepest recesses of the Minotaur''s heart. The blood of the Minotaur splashed out, but none of it could fall on Rhodes. When all the blood approached Rhodes, it would be completely evaporated by the flame barrier of Rhodes'' body, and it would not stain Rhodes'' clothes at all. As the horn pierced into the heart, the tenacious Minotaur also lost its last strength, and its huge body fell down. Rhodes just shook his head. Under the blessing of the power brought by the Vulcan sword, even the powerful The Minotaur, in front of him, was like a child who had just learned to fight. "Lost souls, wake up from the darkness." Even though he lost the power contained in the Death Domain, this does not mean that Rhodes'' spiritualism cannot be used. Before he got the Death Domain, he used Spiritualization to transform the undead. However, looking at the awakened undead, Rhodes couldn''t help shaking his head. Due to the lack of the blessing of the ghost king''s cloak, Rhodes could not make the undead break through their previous ranks, and this also meant that, except for the tall and brave walkers who were transformed from the Minotaur, the other undead were just a group of low As a super creature, the help it can bring is extremely limited. However, low-level undead also have low-level usage. As long as they are in large numbers and form an army of undead, they are still a force that cannot be underestimated. Thinking of this, Rhode couldn''t help shaking his head, and couldn''t help but miss the undead army created by him, composed of a million corpse witch kings and vampire kings. As for him, the only ones he can control now are skeletons and walking corpses. With the complete disappearance of heroes in time, all the traces left by the heroes will also disappear, and the birth of artifacts is often inseparable from heroes. Many artifacts are not forged, but by chance, they are infected with the will that should belong to the hero, and thus obtain the awakening of a hero, thus possessing the most unique power. Take the ghost king cloak on Rhodes as an example. If Rhodes remembers correctly, that artifact is inextricably linked to an ancient vampire hero, and this has the unique power that necromancers yearn for. When the traces left by the heroes in history completely disappeared, Rhode even wondered if the ghost king''s cloak still existed. Perhaps that unique artifact disappeared along with the hero. Even without the power bonus brought by the ghost king''s cloak, the transformation of the undead still has to continue. Even if the transformations are only low-level creatures such as walking corpses and skeletons, it is still better than nothing. Having these undead is better than nothing good. Of course, the transformed undead are not all low-level creatures. Under Rhodes'' superb transformation skills, sixth-level walking corpses like the Minotaur were born among them, which are quite rare in the whole Diya. Existence is enough to be called the king of the walking dead. Rhodes is quite satisfied with the transformed undead. The strength of the Minotaur in its twilight state has long since lost its original peak, falling to just the level of the fifth-order creature, but it has also entered the threshold of the sixth-order creature, and Rhodes'' transformation of it can make the body of it The hidden potential was pushed to the limit, making it regain the strength of the sixth level. Except for the Minotaur, few of the remaining undead can satisfy Rhodes. The sorcerer apprentices who fell under the Vulcan sword are not even eligible to be transformed into a Lich. They can only become ghostly low-level undead, even Not even ghosts, this discovery also made Rhodes a little helpless, it seems that if you want to transform stronger undead, you have to do something with stronger existences. This is also an iron law among necromancers, but Rhodes, who used to have the ghost king''s cloak, does not need to abide by this rule. When the hero no longer exists and the artifact is dim, Rhodes can only abide by this undead The oldest law among mages. After checking the transformed undead, Rhodes couldn''t help but turn his attention to Molly who was on the side. When Rhodes was competing with the Minotaur, Molly was not idle, but interrogated the dwarf who played her in the play, and learned a lot of information from her. "Did you find out anything?" After returning to Molier''s side, Rhode couldn''t help asking her, wanting to know what she had gained, and whether she had asked the key information. Moliel glanced at the shivering dwarf kneeling on the ground, as if she noticed her cold and majestic eyes without any emotion. The dwarf was trembling with fright, and the dwarf had already seen the plight of the others. The two people in front of me are not good at each other. One of them is the most evil female lord in the underground world, Morrill. Even more terrible. "It''s a bit of a reward." Molly looked back at Rhodes again, "During this time, I failed to become a hero, failed to defeat Harder in the battle called Dragon''s Blood, and even failed to find the dragon. The blood bottle was finally forced back to Dragon''s Nest City by Hader, and he could only rely on the location to defend." Rhodes nodded. It seems that after losing her hero status, Morrell is not having a good time in this time, let alone conquering the entire underground world as before. She failed to drink the blood of the holy female dragon, thus Incarnate as a big red dragon, she could only barely protect herself under the cooperation of many sorcerers, and even became the public enemy of the entire underground world. In the end, she could only stick to the Dragon''s Nest City. Now Rhodes understands why Molly''s palms are so rough. During this time, she has been fighting with a human body, and it is inevitable that she will leave weather-beaten marks on her body like a human. Molly shook her head, and turned her attention to Rhodes again: "That''s all, tell me about you, aren''t you the Lord of the Undead? How did you transform a bunch of low-level undead?" "Good question." Rhode''s mouth twitched, and it had to be said that Morrill''s vision could be described as quite unique, and he could see the abnormalities among the undead he transformed at a glance, "Without the power of a hero, Unless I can get the corpses of legendary creatures, otherwise, I will not be able to transform those powerful undead." Listening to Rhode''s answer, Morrill couldn''t help but glanced at him: "Where are your eyes? I remember that you can transform other creatures into vampires with a single glance? Several times it forced me to go back in time. Shuo." Rhodes had no choice but to cough dryly: "You mean Scarlet Eye? That also belongs to the power of heroes, and there is no way to use it now." Seeing this, the two looked at each other, and they saw the helplessness in each other''s eyes. They lost their identity and strength as heroes. Both their chances and their strengths have shrunk severely. They are far from as strong as they used to be. Without a hero, it had such a serious impact on the two of them. "What time is this? I really don''t understand. Is this the result that the female giant dragon wants?" Molly couldn''t help but cursed, and even looked at the dwarf beside her with an even more hostile look. Get up, look at her, no matter when the dwarf dies in her hands, Rhodes will not be surprised. Looking at the undead standing up again, Rhodes sighed at this moment: "However, that''s not a bad thing at all." "Why do you say that? Do you have any thoughts?" Seeing Rhodes contradicting herself on this point, Molly didn''t feel unhappy. She knew that Rhodes always had different opinions from ordinary people. Maybe in this matter He might have his own understanding of the matter, so he decided to listen to Rhodes'' thoughts. With the common experience between the two, some things have also quietly changed. If the former Molly is here, if Rhodes dares to refute her, she must let Rhodes taste her strength, let alone Listening patiently to Rhode''s opinion, even giving him a chance to speak is a problem. But now, Rhode''s opinion has already occupied a very important position in Molier''s heart, and even Molier herself may not be aware of this. Chapter 2914 Listening to Morrill''s inquiry, Rhodes paused for a moment before saying: "You and I are very clear that the nature of the world will not change fundamentally because of the disappearance of heroes. Without heroes, this world really respects strength, and low-level creatures can no longer rely on that heroic will. Fight against higher-level creatures that are stronger than them. At least when we are killing, we don''t have to worry about someone suddenly awakening with a burst of will and becoming a hero with powerful strength." Listening to Rhodes'' analysis, Molly couldn''t help curling her lips and said, "It''s like you were worried before." "That''s true." Rhodes shrugged. From the angry Minotaur just now, Rhodes always felt that something was missing, but he didn''t know what it was missing, but now he knew, the Minotaur body What is missing is the will to wake it up. Without the existence of heroes, the fate of all things is doomed, and no one dares to defy the power of fate. Everything has already been set in the dark, and the shackles of fate have already shrouded all living things. The only thing that can bring changes to this dead world is Rhodes and Morel who don''t belong here. They were heroes in another time, and they understand the glory that belongs to heroes. "I have a bad feeling." Rhodes lowered his voice, "The rules of this world will subtly assimilate and change us. The longer we stay here, the more we will be suppressed by the rules of the world. , The power that once belonged to heroes can''t protect us for too long, and when the power of fate also covers us, things may become very bad." Rhodes slowly expressed the speculation in his heart. The reason why he and Molly were able to get rid of the constraints of fate for the time being was also thanks to their status as heroes. However, that protection would not last long. If they fail to find a way to escape within a certain period of time, the two may be trapped here forever. From Rhodes'' slightly serious words, Molly also realized the seriousness of the problem, which was undoubtedly something she didn''t want to see, she was just a human being in this world, and she was pitifully weaker than before , which made her feel deeply uncomfortable. The tension and discomfort caused by the loss of power, as well as the oppression of fate that existed in the illusion, always lingered in Molier''s heart, making her heart unable to calm down for a long time, but strangely, when she saw Rhodes beside him At that time, it seemed as if there was some kind of support, and the discomfort in my heart eased, and it was replaced by trust and peace. What makes Moliel a little lucky is that she is not trapped in the illusion alone, but with Rhode''s company. If she is the only one trapped here, the completely unfamiliar environment in the illusion would have already made her feel very uncomfortable. She was deeply insane, and she couldn''t think of any way out of her predicament. "Do you have any good ideas?" Molly couldn''t help but asked Rhodes. She had already seen the wisdom that even Eve admired in Rhodes, and she could only listen to his ideas at this time. "There is still a way." Rhodes said slowly, "We are influenced by the power of Eve, that is, the female giant dragon, so we have come to a time without heroes. If we want to find a way to escape, I''m afraid we have to Let''s start with her. Her change of time has also influenced many people invisibly. At least we know that you in this time have not obtained the dragon''s blood bottle, nor have you become a dragon. I think we You can start looking for clues from this aspect.¡± Listening to Rhode''s calm analysis, Molly couldn''t help but nodded, and now she also understood why seeing Rhodes made her feel at ease. No matter what kind of danger she faced, Rhodes Always so methodical, able to find a way to break the situation from the complete unknown. "What you said makes sense." Although she wanted to praise Rhodes, when the words came out, Morrill''s tone changed back to her previous arrogant appearance, "I used to be in the miasma abyss where the poisonous dragon was entrenched In the process, I found the artifact belonging to the dragon, the dragon''s blood bottle, I know the exact spatial coordinates of that location, and I can go there directly..." Molly hadn''t finished speaking when she heard shouts from afar. The actions of her and Rhodes naturally attracted the attention of the local lord, who was leading troops to reinforce them, preparing to send them Take it in one fell swoop. In order to deal with these two uninvited guests, the underground lords can be said to have dispatched all their troops, wearing heavy armored stomachs and cavemen without eyes, spreading out the formation and surrounding them from all directions. The pace, lined up in the center of the team, is protected by other alien creatures as a powerful long-range firepower, and the roar of the black dragon is faintly heard in the sky. Sensing the approach of the underground lord''s army, Rhodes didn''t react at all, but Molly raised her head angrily and glared at the black dragon in the air. She used to have the heroic specialty of commanding dragons, and no giant dragon dared to fight against her. Even the legendary holy dragon wants to prostrate at her feet, but now everything is different. After losing the heroic specialty, even the black dragon dares to be presumptuous in front of her. "I think it''s time for you to cast space magic." Sensing the anger in Molly''s eyes, Rhodes couldn''t help reminding that even if she killed the army of the underground lord, she still couldn''t find a way to escape, and there was no time to waste here. Molly just shook her head: "You don''t understand the danger of the miasma abyss. Any underground lord who intends to enter it to find the dragon''s blood bottle will end up with annihilation in the end, especially when the position of the dragon''s blood bottle changes. Even I don''t know where to find it in Miasma Abyss, I need a decent team of scouts." "Okay." Rhodes nodded. Rhodes didn''t seem to be clear about how Morrill got the dragon''s blood bottle and the various details that existed in it. He only knew that it was the essence that made Morrill Major events of change. Rhodes believed that no one knew more about the various details than Morrill herself. Hearing that Moreel said that more pathfinding teams are needed, Rhodes also raised the Vulcan sword in his hand, which seemed to make the underground army in front of him all become members of the undead. However, what made Rhodes a little helpless was that his actions brought Moliel a disgusted look: "You better stop doing it, I don''t think skeletons and walking corpses can bring any help to the exploration of the miasma abyss." Rhodes couldn''t help coughing dryly. He didn''t expect that Morrill would dislike his transformation of undead creatures. However, Rhodes now seems to be able to accept such ridicule. In the past, the group of alien troops, It will become a powerful undead creature in the hands of Rhodes, but now it can only be transformed into an ordinary undead. However, Rhodes still felt very puzzled: "How do you plan to subdue them? In this era, you are the evil lord who everyone shouts and beats, and you are not the former Queen of Nigon. I don''t think they have surrendered to you." idea." From the menacing alien legion that wanted to tear the two of them apart, Rhodes understood that it was almost impossible to subdue them. In this era, Molly doesn''t have the power that she used to be a hero. There is no way for the sorcerer to submit to her. Listening to Rhode''s question, Molly just showed a sneer, her eyes seemed to say to Rhode that there were times when you didn''t know, until Rhode was really puzzled, Molly said: "It''s up to you whether you surrender or not." If you don¡¯t want them, I will take the minds they have, and at that time, I will have the final say on what they will do.¡± Saying that, Molly picked up a horn in her hand. Rhodes still had a little impression of the horn in her hand. It was one of the instruments played by the troupe just now. It seemed to be just an ordinary thing, nothing special at all. I don''t know the purpose of Molier taking this horn. Soon, Morriel used her actions to answer the doubts that existed in Rhodes'' heart. I saw Morrill holding up the horn, and as the playing started, a disturbing and weird music came out of the horn, and Rhodes couldn''t help but cover his ears. Scratching hard on the hard slate, accompanied by howling from the soul. The sound of the horn itself did not cause any substantial harm. Rhodes chose to cover his ears simply because the sound was so unpleasant that he didn''t even want to listen to such a unique monster after hearing it. Rhodes was very He quickly came to a conclusion in his heart, what is a monster with such a special appearance, if it is not a mind-manipulating monster? There are also magicians who like to call them mind flayers. What those void monsters are best at is to completely capture the minds of others, so as to control every move of the captured person. The power to control the spirit is not weaker than the spirit element people. As the chapter-faced demon continued to emerge from the void and quickly rushed towards the approaching alien army, Molly finally stopped playing the music and showed a satisfied expression. That was her unique ability. With these mind-robbing chapters Face demon, those alien troops will be completely controlled by her. Thinking of this, she looked at Rhodes proudly again. In the illusion, Rhodes'' undead transformation was not easy, but her chapter-faced monster was better. This is one of the few things she can be proud of. Rhodes also noticed her gaze, and couldn''t help but commented: "I didn''t know that you have such an ability, that you can summon those mind-robbing monsters from the void." Of course, Rhodes knows the power of the chapter-faced monsters. In Rhodes'' memory, the complete outbreak of the chapter-faced monsters in the previous life should be because Rhodes didn''t expect that Molly could easily summon those chapter-faced monsters. You know The two are still trapped in the illusion. In the time without heroes, many things that were familiar to them have changed. However, even so, Molly can still do this with an ordinary horn, which can''t help but It caused Rhodes to think deeply. Facing Rhode''s question, Morriel raised her head and replied: "This is a method of manipulation that I have spent a lot of time researching. Even though many things have changed, there are always some things that remain unchanged. Such as the basic rules of magic elements, as well as the power to control the chapter-faced monster, etc. You should be thankful that I originally searched for this method to deal with you." "My honor." Rhodes shrugged helplessly. He had known for a long time that Morrill had relied on the time domain to constantly explore various ways to deal with himself in time. He did not expect that summoning the Zhangmian Demon was one of her methods. Rhodes didn''t know how long she spent researching, and finally found this unique sound wave from the horn to call the chapter-faced monster, but I think it will never be a short time, I am afraid that only when I have time Only she in the domain can waste time so unscrupulously, trying to explore new methods over and over again in the time, and finally find the most correct path. If someone else is here, even if she wants to find a way to summon the Zhangmian Demon, she will not make any progress without spending hundreds of years or even longer, and only she who is in charge of time will make such a move. move. The reason why Molier did this was also closely related to her. This discovery made Rhodes cough dryly and Molier rolled her eyes. Chapter 2915 As the ugly chapter-faced monster came tearing through the void, the alien troop that was originally planning to deal with Rhodes was suddenly attacked. The leaders of the team originally planned to counterattack one or two, but all the attacks they sent out were difficult to cause substantial damage to Zhangmianyao living in the void. Zhangmianyao can freely switch between physical and mental states. How would an ordinary magician know how to deal with such a monster if he would be hurt by an attack? Only the spiritual elementalists who lived in the spiritual plane all year round and fought endlessly with the Zhangmian monster, who were sworn enemies, knew what methods to use to deal with this unique monster. With Molly''s shot, Rhodes can free up his hands to observe those unique monsters carefully. Zhangmianyao can obviously rely on him to fight endlessly with the spiritual elemental people who are best at spiritual power in the spiritual plane. Even Luo Virtue, there are only a few means that can deal with such monsters. Under the control of the Zhangmian Monster, the alien troops couldn''t even make any decent resistance, and were soon invaded by the Zhang Mian Yao who had turned into a spiritual body. Unfamiliar sight, it seems that Zhangmian monsters are carefully feeling this new body. "Although the number of this troop is small, it can barely help us explore the abyss of miasma." Seeing the controlled alien troop, Molly also made a corresponding evaluation based on her past memories. Rhodes showed a curious look at this moment: "You keep mentioning the miasma abyss, what exactly exists there that requires you to be so cautious?" Molly glanced at him, and finally told the truth: "As the place name reveals, there is a miasma that can''t be seen beyond the reach of your fingers in the miasma abyss, and a large group of miasma-loving people who are attracted by the dragon''s blood bottle Powerful monsters. Among them, the most threatening ones are of course those poisonous dragons that suck miasma and use corrosive poison as their breath. As long as flesh and blood creatures are stained with the breath of poisonous dragons, if they do not cut off the poisonous parts from their bodies in time, It will even quickly corrode and melt the whole body, turning into a pool of pus in an instant." "Poisonous dragon..." Listening to Molly''s reminder, Rhodes couldn''t help exhaling. The poisonous dragon is a very unique giant dragon, because its breath is terrifying, and its status sometimes even surpasses that of the black dragon. The black dragon''s breath is only It will burn people to ashes, but the poisonous dragon can directly melt a person''s flesh and blood. If the artifacts and domains from the past were still there, Rhodes would not be afraid of the poisonous dragon, and he would have ways to deal with that kind of giant dragon. However, Rhodes now does not have those unique powers, so he can only rely on the power he has to face the poisonous dragon. , have to be handled with care. As if thinking of something, Molier couldn''t help but let out a deep sigh: "If I were here in the past, let alone a poisonous dragon, even a real holy dragon would have to surrender under my feet. There is no giant dragon Being able to disobey my orders is my strength as the Dragon King, a gift from heroes. But now, I have nothing to do with those poisonous dragons." Hearing what she said, the corners of Rhode''s mouth twitched. As a hero, Molly would not worry about the obstruction of the poisonous dragon. Her Dragon King Order can control any kind of dragon, let alone the poisonous dragon that lives in the abyss of miasma. It is a threat to her, and it will even become her help in finding the dragon''s blood bottle. It''s a pity that the world is impermanent. When the traces of the hero''s existence have been completely erased by Eve, Morrill, who has no hero specialties, has nothing to do with the poisonous dragon entrenched in the abyss. The search for the dragon''s blood bottle can only be done in the end Ended with failure. Thinking of this, Rhodes couldn''t help sighing slightly. It''s not Morrill who is in trouble now. Rhodes is also in trouble with her. He wants to find the whereabouts of the dragon''s blood bottle under the layers of defense of the poisonous dragon. It is by no means an easy task. However, the matter has come to this point, and the two have no other choices. Regardless of whether they can finally find a way to escape from the illusion from the dragon''s blood bottle, the two will always go to find out. "By the way, how do you plan to deal with her?" Rhodes turned his gaze to the dwarf beside Molly. The dwarf who played Morrill in the previous play was sitting on the ground as if he was frightened, with a terrified expression, not daring to face what was going to happen next. Rhode noticed that Morrill didn''t kill her right away, but spared her life on purpose, as if she had other plans. Hearing Rhode''s question, Morrill just let out a cold snort: "She will get the punishment she deserves." As he said that, the magic elements quickly gathered towards Molier, and what was attracted by her together with the magic elements, and the blood that had penetrated into the ground in the original battle, and the blood that was deeply integrated into the ground, turned into streaks of blood mist at this moment. Molly''s hands condensed rapidly, and finally formed a ball of blood that was constantly expanding. Rhodes could see that the spell being used by Morrill was obviously water thaumaturgy. The power of water thaumaturgy is the foundation of water magic. It can help mages control water flow. The more powerful a mage is, the more they can use the power of water thaumaturgy to make the water flow in their hands. . And the blood is also within the control range of Yushui thaumaturgy, which is exactly what Moliel is doing right now. In Bracada, there used to be mages who specialized in blood magic, but this school of magic research eventually died out with the passage of time. Morrill had spent endless time honing her own spellcasting ability, and naturally she had dabbled in the power of manipulating blood in Yushui Thaumaturgy, but it seemed that it was limited to the manipulation of unowned blood, far from being able to control it. The point of blood in an organism. As the blood cells condensed, a proud smile appeared on the corner of Molly''s mouth. She smashed the flesh and blood on the ground under the dwarf''s feet. Coughing, it took a while to catch my breath. Fortunately for the dwarf, she didn''t suffer any damage from this seemingly formidable blood ball. It seemed that the real Morel was planning to spare her life. An ecstatic smile appeared on the dwarf''s face, In a second, when she saw the situation under her feet clearly, the smile on her face froze instantly. The dwarf saw a familiar name, which was poured with blood and deeply penetrated into the ground like a brand name. It was "Morrill" with a blood-red color. The name engraved by blood is like a ruthless mockery, and also like the deepest provocation to all the self-righteous underground lords, symbolizing the unrulyness of Moliel who belonged to the hero in the past, as well as the dragon king. Confidence, even in such a strange time, the nature that exists deep in her heart will still not change in any way. Looking at that name, the dwarf knelt deeply on the ground. At this moment, she finally felt the horror of Morel. Even all the deeds about her in the rumors could not reflect the real Morel. Looking at Molly''s hair standing on end, the dwarf felt deep regret for the first time, regretting why he played that terrible female lord in the play. Even Harder couldn''t do anything about her, so he could only use other methods. The means are arranged. Waiting for the end of the dwarf is not only that, right now her body is already stained with the blood of the same origin as the engraved Molier''s name, even if Molier did not intend to kill her, no matter where she fled, the sorcerer who came after her , will eventually find her and arrest her for interrogation. You must know that the noses of those cavemen are sharper than the best hounds, which is also the compensation for the degeneration of their eyes. The dwarves are destined to be unable to escape from this matter. The sorcerers would not spare Morel lightly, but they couldn''t catch the real Morel, so they could only vent their anger on the dwarf. Thinking of this, the dwarf couldn''t help trembling all over her body. She knelt down on the ground, and her body couldn''t stop shaking when she thought of the terrible things she might encounter in the future. However, no matter how much she regretted, things would not change in any way. Er''s decision will not be changed in the slightest because of her. Since she has participated in the arrangement of the Dragon King from the beginning, she must be prepared to bear the Dragon King''s wrath. Rhode withdrew his gaze. It was undoubtedly a more terrible punishment than killing the dwarf directly. The anger belonging to Molly was so terrible. Only her enemy knew the cruelty that existed deep in the Dragon King''s heart. Just when Rhodes looked back, he suddenly seemed to see something, and there was a look of dumbfounding on his face. Next to the "Morell" engraved with blood on the ground, there was a few ant-sized characters "And Rhodes" that were so small that even the sharp-eyed Rhodes almost ignored it. . "What''s that?" Seeing his name, Rhodes couldn''t help but ask Molly, why did Molly engrave his name on it? "What are you talking about? Isn''t that your name?" Molly couldn''t help curling her lips as if she didn''t understand Rhodes'' words, "I mean, you played a role in the battle anyway. , add your name, it should be nothing, right? The corner of Rhode''s mouth twitched, he wasn''t asking this, he couldn''t help complaining: "I understand the truth, but why is my name so small?" Hearing his question, Molly''s breath stagnated, as if she had accidentally stepped on a dragon''s tail, and she used an angry roar to cover up the ripples in her heart: "That''s because I am a big red dragon, and you Just a little human." "The big red dragon? Why didn''t I see the big red dragon?" Rhodes couldn''t help scratching his head, "I only saw another human being. Where is the big red dragon you mentioned?" Molly turned her head to one side, ignoring Rhodes as if she was angry. Seeing this, Rhodes could only helplessly spread his hands, and turned his attention to the name engraved with her blood, the extremely huge Molly, and Rhodes who was almost invisible at the side, so small that he couldn''t be smaller. on the name. In any case, Molier would engrave her name on the ground with blood. This should be considered a good thing, right? Rhodes also has no way to be sure. To be honest, Rhodes doesn''t like to act in such a high-profile way. This is not the original world where both of them are extremely powerful. The two of them are still in an unknown fantasy. What changes have been made, if the identity is exposed because of the name, and finally destroys the two people''s plan to escape from the illusion, then the gain will not be worth the loss. Rhodes also tried to reason with Moreel, but Moriler, who was angry, would not listen to Rhodes'' suggestion, even if she knew that Rhodes'' suggestion was right, that was the best solution for the two of them. Moril still obeyed the wishes in her heart, and killed all the actors who dared to arrange her, as well as the audience who laughed loudly nearby, and even engraved her own name, as a mockery and disdain for the underground lord. In this regard, Rhodes can only lament the willfulness that belongs to Morrill. If Rhodes were here, he would definitely not make such a move, but would follow the optimal solution to escape from the illusion. However, since Morrill insisted, Rhodes had no choice but to follow her wishes. Anyway, even if Rhodes didn''t make a move, she would not change her final thoughts. In any case, when Morrill saw the scene in the repertoire, the fate of the people nearby was already over. Doomed. Shaking his head, Rhodes couldn''t help but look at Molly who was on the side. She was different from the female creature in Rhodes'' memory. She was like a real overlord. Power, even the holy female dragon chose to pass on the time domain to her, and her opportunities are enough to make any creature envious, even fate, also tried every means to eradicate her completely. Once upon a time, Rhodes was like a pawn in fate, becoming a stumbling block on Morrill''s stealth path. No matter how Morrill tried to use the power of time to completely wipe Rhodes from the past, she could only end in failure. It seems that Rhodes will also end up with Moreel as fate designed, and there will be no other possibility. However, now, things seem to have turned around unknowingly. When exactly did the turning point happen? Even Rhodes couldn''t tell the secret hidden in it. Maybe it was from the moment Rhodes obtained the Domain of Love, or when the two fell into this strange place together. In the illusion, anyway, now, the turning point has quietly happened. The relationship between Rhodes and Molly is no longer a pure enemy relationship, but a complicated relationship that even Rhodes can''t explain clearly. Chapter 2916 As the last alien monster was also deprived of its mind by the chapter-faced monster, all the alien creatures that attacked before have been controlled by Molier. Rhodes noticed that even though the battle was over, the space cracks that the Zhangmian monsters kept gushing out still had no tendency to calm down. Instead, more and more Zhangmian monsters gushed out from it. Those monsters from the spiritual plane are constantly testing the completely unknown main plane with curious eyes, and some of them don''t even get Molier''s order, they drill into the dark depths of the underground. "Then nothing will happen?" Rhodes couldn''t help asking Moliel after discovering the abnormality of the Zhangmian monster. The action of Moliel calling those monsters was like opening a whole new world in front of their eyes. It won''t be long before traces of that monster will appear all over the world. This discovery can''t help but make Rhodes feel a little worried. No one can guarantee whether those monsters will do something. If it really causes problems in this world, even Rhodes does not want to see such a thing. Situation happens. "What are you afraid of? This is not our world." Molier seemed indifferent, she just wanted to find the whereabouts of the dragon''s blood bottle as soon as possible, even if she summoned monsters that would endanger the entire main plane, and attracted a complete invasion of the Zhangmian monster. , she did not hesitate, "The preparations are ready. Next, I will use the gate of another dimension to send us to the center of the abyss of miasma. As a hero, I found the dragon''s blood bottle there. " Rhodes nodded. The Gate of Different Dimensions was originally a fifth-order magic that only legendary mages could master. Ordinary spellcasters couldn''t cast such a skill at all, but Molly was able to do it with the help of Time. Rhodes didn''t know how long she spent studying magic in the endless time, but it should be a very long time. The power of manipulating the past time in her is something that all legendary mages long for. It''s a pity that the current Molier can''t use the unique ability contained in the domain, but the memories left in those times can be completely preserved by her. As Molly pointed, ripples appeared in the space, and the golden portal slowly opened in front of the two of them. Through the portal in front of them, Rhodes could feel the dense miasma coming from the other end. The dark miasma can not only obscure the vision, but also cause various abnormal states in the flesh and blood after being in it for a long time. Although miasma does not corrode the body of living beings as violently as the cloud of death, it is more difficult to detect. By the time people notice abnormalities such as festering and abdominal pain in the body, it is too late. From the little miasma coming from the other side of the gate of another dimension, Rhodes felt the danger of the miasma abyss, not to mention the special giant dragon like the poisonous dragon entrenched in it. The existence of the poisonous dragon also made this place dangerous. The level is increased a bit, not only will the poisonous dragon not be affected by those miasma, but it will be able to play a more powerful strength in it, and the combination of the two will complement each other. If Molly was here before, those poisonous dragons would not only pose no threat, but would become her help, but things have changed a long time ago, and she, who has lost her heroic specialties, can only use her full strength like an ordinary creature , to have a chance to break through the many obstacles of the poisonous dragon, at least in this time and space, she failed to do this in human form. "Be careful." The reminder from Moliel reached Rhodes'' ears. As the former holder of the dragon''s blood bottle and the big red dragon who drank the dragon''s blood, she is very aware of the danger of the miasma abyss. If she does not take any protection , then broke into it headlong, such behavior is really no different from seeking death. Even the alien creatures under the control of the Zhangmian monster are hard to guard against the violent miasma erosion. The various activities of the Zhangmian monster still need to rely on the flesh and blood of the alien creature. It is particularly important to protect the body from erosion. Just when Morrill opened the door to another dimension, the alien creature without high-level special skill resistance quickly wrapped the skin that was in direct contact with the air with clothes, especially the face. Morrill glanced at Rhodes: "Aren''t you very good at air magic? Let''s perform the thaumaturgy of controlling air for them." Rhodes nodded. The high-level air control thaumaturgy can directly compress a large amount of air into the living body, and release it little by little while satisfying the physiological needs of the living body, so that the living thing does not need to breathe from the outside for a long period of time. into the air. To achieve this, there are very high requirements for the caster''s own attainments in air magic. The legendary mage who specializes in air magic, with the blessing of legendary air magic, can control the air thaumaturgy. , can maintain living things for several days without needing to breathe from the outside, and Rhodes, who has the authority of the air elemental monarch, released the thaumaturgy of controlling air, which is enough to increase this time to several months, which can meet Morrill''s requirements for exploring the abyss of miasma. . As Rhodes raised his hand, as if a breeze was blowing, all the nearby alien monsters were blessed with the power of thaumaturgy. By casting a spell, the buff state can be cast towards multiple targets, which is the power of high-level special skill air magic. Rhodes wanted to include Molly as the target of the spell, but she waved her hand and refused, which also made Rhodes a little puzzled: "You, a human body, can resist the erosion of miasma? Those miasmas are mixed with the power of poisonous dragons." , is not so easy to resist." As Rhodes said, if it was just ordinary miasma, he would naturally have nothing to worry about. With the improvement of rank and attribute, the resistance of the body will also be improved accordingly. Ordinary miasma cannot affect the real miasma at all. Legendary creatures, only mixed with the power of poisonous dragons and become more violent miasma, will make legendary creatures have to be treated with care. "I need to maintain the most perfect state of perception to detect the whereabouts of the dragon''s blood bottle. Magic will only interfere with my perception." Molly shook her head and refused. She in human form in this time and space did not get the dragon''s blood bottle. Even if she didn''t say it, she still felt a little uneasy in her heart. She didn''t know what happened to cause this situation. For this reason, Molly Er rejected the buff magic released by Rhodes that affected perception, and instead planned to explore with the keenest perception. After noticing Morrill''s decision, Rhodes also nodded and stopped persuading him. Since Morrill was already prepared, he couldn''t change anything. He wanted to find out the whereabouts of the dragon''s blood vial. It seems that it can only rely on such means. With everything ready, Molly''s eyes narrowed, and then she stepped into the pale golden portal, and Rhodes followed closely behind her, and together she came to the miasma valley where the dragon''s blood bottle used to be. After coming to this familiar yet unfamiliar special place, even Molly couldn''t help but look a little reminiscing in her eyes. In the past, she broke into this unique place under the siege of countless underground lords. In the valley, she finally found the artifact that belonged to the holy female dragon, and transformed into a mighty red dragon in one fell swoop. Her rise was unstoppable, and the entire underground world was finally conquered by her. After possessing the power of the Time Domain, Morrill also modified her past experiences, but the location of the Dragon Blood Bottle has never changed. It is at the end of the poisonous dragon lair in the center of the Miasma Abyss, a seemingly inconspicuous place. Among the dull amber. Attracted by the power of the dragon''s blood bottle, the poisonous dragons may not know what special things are attracting them, but they can feel various strength improvements that are beneficial to themselves from that unique piece of amber. Over time, more and more poisonous dragons live here. Just feeling the aura of the holy female dragon emanating from the amber is enough to fully improve the strength of the poisonous dragons. No poisonous dragon can find that the things that really attract them actually exist in the amber , I don¡¯t know how long the dragon¡¯s blood bottle has been sealed. In the end, it was not a poisonous dragon that broke the amber, but the former hero Morrill. No matter how many times Morrill resets the original time, this matter will not change in any way. But for some reason, Molier had a hunch in her heart that things would not seem so simple this time. No one knows the future modifications of the holy female dragon, and what changes have taken place with the dragon''s blood bottle. Crossing the gate of another dimension, I came to the deepest part of the poisonous dragon''s lair. Looking at the completely broken amber, Molly''s complexion turned livid instantly. If she in this time and space didn''t get the dragon''s blood bottle, then who is it? Take the artifact that belonged to the holy female dragon from the amber? Molly, who used to be a hero, has a very special connection with the dragon''s blood bottle, even though she didn''t know about the holy female dragon at first, and she didn''t understand that the dragon''s blood bottle could bring her What changes did come, but that special feeling still led her, allowing her to find the unique artifact that completely changed her. It''s a pity that with the disappearance of the hero''s identity, that unique sensory ability has completely disappeared from Molly''s body at this moment. She doesn''t even know where the dragon''s blood bottle is. But Molly calmed down quickly, and turned to look at Rhodes aside. She believed that if Rhodes encountered such a situation, he would never be as angry as she was, but would calmly analyze the situation and look for it. All the details that may be ignored by me, unconsciously, Rhodes'' various habits are also affecting Morrill. In the endless time brought by the time domain, Morrill didn''t know how long she had been with Rhodes, but there was never a time when Rhodes was as clear as before her eyes and could bring such a profound impact on her. With the time domain, she has always been detached from time, and can''t feel everything in time carefully. Only like now, even Molly herself is in a deep predicament, can she observe the human man in front of her carefully . Molly, who had already prepared for the worst, was not surprised by the loss of the dragon''s blood bottle. She knew that because of the complete disappearance of the hero, things had already changed from what she remembered. The most important thing now was to find out what happened. What happened, and who took away the dragon''s blood bottle that belonged to her. Thinking of this, Molier didn''t hesitate anymore, and immediately called the alien troops controlled by the Zhangmian Demon, ready to explore around the cracked amber, looking for any clues about the dragon''s blood vial. As one after another alien monsters stepped into this lair belonging to the poisonous dragon, the loud and angry roar of the dragon came from the front of the lair. The poisonous dragon raised its ferocious head, and the dark dragon boy stared at the dragon who penetrated into the dragon''s lair. uninvited guest. If there were only Rhodes and Morel, their existence would not be noticed by the poisonous dragon so quickly under the restraint of the two people''s aura, but with the influx of a large number of alien creatures, several people It is very difficult even if you want to not be noticed, especially under the control of the Zhangmian monster, those alien monsters are still unable to manipulate their bodies well for the time being, and their gestures are full of a sense of incongruity. The noisy noises they make, He was immediately noticed by the poisonous dragon. After realizing the threat of the poisonous dragon, Rhode''s complexion sank. The poisonous dragon living here will definitely not let them search the dragon''s lair, but Rhodes, who wants to escape from the illusion, also does not back down on this point. , the disappearing dragon''s blood bottle may contain a way to let the trapped two people out of the illusion. After finally realizing this, Rhodes certainly won''t give up just like that. Looking at the poisonous dragon in the distance, Rhodes also saw the unique dragon. In the special environment of the abyss of miasma, the poisonous dragon is constantly emitting horrible miasma, just like the ghost dragon can protect itself with ghost energy. If anyone wants to attack the ghost dragon, he must face it first. It is the ghost energy that the ghost dragon uses to protect itself. Under the erosion of Nether energy, any flesh and blood creature will age rapidly. Any existence that is good at melee combat must be careful when facing ghost dragons. If they are not careful, they will fall into complete aging. The same is true for the poisonous dragon, which is protected by a dense miasma around it. Once it approaches, it will be corroded by the miasma far more violently than the surrounding space, not to mention that the poisonous dragon also has a corrosive poisonous breath. You must be very careful when fighting the poisonous dragon , the damage that poisonous dragons can cause, and the vicious effect of their breath, are famous among all types of giant dragons. Moliel also saw the poisonous dragon appearing, and couldn''t help sighing deeply. Maybe it was a trick of fate. She used to be able to control all the dragons in the world by relying on her heroic expertise, but the dragon now is... became her enemy. Chapter 2917 From the poisonous dragon that appeared, Rhodes felt a lingering sense of threat. Rhodes'' eyes were fixed, and it was very important to take the lead in the battle. Rather than waiting for the poisonous dragon''s breath to completely envelop everyone nearby, he was more willing to act first. Flame spewed out from the sword held by Rhodes, and turned into a flaming sword light again. Since fighting the poisonous dragon in close quarters, he would always be threatened by the miasma that the poisonous dragon used to protect himself, so Rhodes chose the long-range method To test. With the waving of the Vulcan sword, the blazing flames swept across the space of 100 meters around the poisonous dragon, and even the miasma around it was completely ignited by the flames on the sword at this moment. Listening carefully, you can still hear the continuous gas burning. The crackling sound was particularly pleasant to Rhode''s ears. The scorching sword light swept across, and the poisonous dragon was bathed in fire, and his whole body turned into a huge ball of fire. The miasma that existed around the poisonous dragon became the best help for the flame to burn. The fire continued to spread, and even the poisonous dragon''s lair All the corpses of the creatures left in the fire were also ignited at this moment, and all the things that existed within the fan-shaped range of the Vulcan sword were all engulfed in a sea of ??flames. Among all giant dragons, poisonous dragons are also one of the few giant dragons that do not have magic resistance. While the protective miasma provides strong defense for poisonous dragons, it also makes the dragon scales around them far different from ordinary dragons, and no longer has magic resistance. Resistance ability, Rhodes can use flames to cause maximum damage to poisonous dragons without even using the power of the ball of destruction. If other giant dragons came here, it would not be so easy to use magic to deal with them. With the flapping sound of its wings, the poisonous dragon that turned into a fireball spread its wings and quickly flew away towards another part of the lair. Seeing that the poisonous dragon was forced back by the magic he released, Rhodes didn''t have the idea of ??chasing it for a while, but turned his attention to Molly. The surrounding miasma was burned by the sweep of the Vulcan sword, and Rhodes also recovered the perception ability that was about to be blocked by the miasma. "I feel the aura of more poisonous dragons. Soon, more poisonous dragons will come to stop us. Have you confirmed where the dragon''s blood bottle is?" The discovery in the perception made Rhodes not dare to neglect anything, and hurriedly asked Molly who was beside him. The two of them now are not in the heyday they used to be. Facing a large group of poisonous dragons that cooperate with each other, they may not be able to defeat them. Rhodes had no choice but to turn his questioning attention to Molly, hoping that she would quickly find out the dragon''s fate. The whereabouts of the blood bottle. Morel just shook her head, she had asked the other people who came with the two to explore around, looking for any valuable clues around the cracked amber that once stored the dragon''s blood bottle, except for the various traces left by the poisonous dragon , and those venoms that can easily take the lives of ordinary people, there are no discoveries worthy of attention. Just as Rhodes was secretly vigilant, guarding against the possible poisonous dragon, a magician who was searching seemed to find something, and let out an exclamation, which immediately attracted the attention of Rhodes and Morrill. Rhode noticed that with the continuous expansion of the search range, the sorcerers who searched around also included the lair that had been burned by the Vulcan sword before. The sorcerer groped under the lair for a while, and found an emerald green robe. However, it is obviously not accurate to call that thing a robe. To be precise, it should be just a piece of rag, as if it had been peeled off from a certain gorgeous robe. Under the scorching fire of the flames, many things covering the rags were completely burned to ashes by the flames, but the green robe was intact, and even the flames released by the Vulcan sword were completely incinerated. There was no scorching mark left on the rags of the law, but it revealed its true face, which was enough to explain to Rhodes how extraordinary that thing was. "That''s..." Looking at the unique piece of cloth, Molly''s eyes suddenly lit up, and she snatched the rag from the hand of the sorcerer controlled by the chapter-faced demon, and put it in front of her for a closer look, " Make no mistake, this is one of the components of the divine weapon Dragon King''s divine power, a treasure called the Dragon Wing Robe." "Really?" Rhodes also showed an interested expression. He originally came here with Morrill to search for the whereabouts of the dragon''s blood bottle, but unexpectedly found the parts of the dragon king''s divine power. Rhodes couldn''t help stretching out his hand, ready Use the system to identify the effect of that treasure. "Um¡­¡­" The reminder from the system made Rhodes frowned. The system did not give the specific attributes of the Dragon Wing Robe, but reminded Rhodes that this treasure has been completely damaged and cannot bring any attribute bonus. In fact, Rhodes could see the abnormality from the torn part of the Dragon Wing Robe alone. How could the intact treasure be torn from it? It is foreseeable that the owner of the Dragon Wing Robe must have experienced a fierce battle here. "Do you see the problem?" The inquiry from Morrill brought Rhode''s thoughts back to reality, so Rhode said: "This treasure has been damaged and cannot bring about any ability improvement. From this damaged treasure, at least we can be sure One point, the disappearance of the dragon''s blood bottle should be inseparable from the owner of the treasure. It seems that someone is collecting those artifacts belonging to the dragon. As long as we can find the owner of the treasure, maybe we can find the owner of the dragon''s blood bottle whereabouts." Rhodes noticed that the damage of the Dragon Wing Robe was caused by the fierce battle, and this could explain the problem even more. Listening to Rhode''s calm analysis, Molly couldn''t help showing a bit of approval in her eyes, she thought so too, and Rhode''s analysis just confirmed the thought in her heart, she said a little angrily : "Who is so bold and dares to compete with me for the Dragon Artifact? By the way, Hades, it must be him! He used to be my worst enemy, and he was the one I wanted to completely destroy after I transformed into a big red dragon. If this There is no hero in the world, I am afraid that only he can compete with me for the dragon''s blood vial." Recalling that not long ago, she was the master behind the scenes of her own theater troupe in the city, and Molier couldn''t help being furious, so she went to King Nigong City to settle accounts with Hader. Rhodes was also a little helpless, and he seemed to realize who took the dragon''s blood bottle, and the person who took the dragon''s blood bottle was most likely the Hader in Molier''s mouth. What Rhodes didn''t expect was that Hardy, who had once been the backdrop for the rise of Morrill''s hero, had such a victory in a world without heroes, and was able to snatch the artifact that belonged to Morrill. I believe that even if he Death is enough to rest in peace. Compared to Hades, Rhodes cared more about Morrill in front of him. Even though he lost his status as a hero, Morrill''s temper hadn''t changed at all. What Hades was about to bear was the dragon king''s anger. Just as Rhodes was thinking, the loud dragon roar came again, and many poisonous dragons were aware of the intruders who broke into the lair, roaring from all over the lair. Rhodes couldn''t help but asked, "Can you use Zhangmian Yao to control those poisonous dragons?" Moliel just shook her head slightly: "The rank of the poisonous dragon is even higher than that of the chapter-faced monster. Unless you beat them half to death first, the chapter-faced monster can try to control them, and it is very likely to fail." "Okay." Looking at the poisonous dragons attacking in groups in the distance, Rhodes could only give up this plan. If there were only one poisonous dragon with two heads, Rhodes might still try one or two with the power of the Vulcan sword. Dozens of menacing poisonous dragons, and there may be more in the miasma abyss, Rhodes can only choose to give up. At this moment, Rhodes couldn''t help but miss the ability of Morrill''s bloodline command. Rhodes still remembered how much trouble the blood power of the commanding dragon had brought him when Morrill was his enemy, but he didn''t expect that now was the time when he needed that ability, but Morrill lost it That hero specialty. In the final analysis, it was because of what Eve had done to the world. When the world lost its heroes, many things became different. However, it is precisely because of this that the two of them had the opportunity to cooperate. If it were Morrill who used to be here, with the ability to command the Dragon King, he might not need Rhodes'' help at all, so he would bring success all over the sky. A group of giant dragons settled accounts with Harder, but it was not Rhodes'' turn to make a move. Thinking of this, Rhodes couldn''t help but look at Morrill who was transformed into a human beside him. Even though she is no longer a hero now, some things still will not change. "We''ve got the information we want, it''s best to get out of here now..." Rhodes reminded Morrill that after confirming that the dragon''s blood bottle no longer exists and is likely to fall into Harder''s hands, the two of them don''t need to stay here for a long time. Just when Rhodes was about to cast a spell and leave, they heard A deafening and loud dragon roar came from the deepest part of the miasma abyss. The vigor contained in the dragon''s roar is nothing like the roar of an ordinary giant dragon. If Rhodes insists on describing it, only Molly, who once turned into a big red dragon, can make such a shocking and trembling roar. "Which giant dragon made that roar?" Rhodes couldn''t help asking Molly, wanting to hear what she would think of the former Dragon King. Under the roar, the poisonous dragons nearby stopped their movements for a while, and then willingly surrendered to the owner of the roar, no longer approaching Rhodes and others, but stopped their movements and stood by, waiting for the owner of the roar hair loss. However, Molier didn''t reply right away, but stared blankly at the direction where the roar came from, with an incredulous look in her eyes: "That''s impossible..." "What did you find?" Rhodes also noticed the abnormality in Molier''s expression, and couldn''t help asking. He knew that Molier must have discovered the problem, otherwise, she would never show such a gaffe. It''s just that Rhodes didn''t know exactly what caused Molly''s change. After a brief astonishment, Molly calmed down quickly, turned to look at Rhodes and said, "That''s the roar of a poisonous dragon... Not only that, but the roar also contains the majesty of a holy female dragon. In other words, that poisonous dragon once Drank the blood of the maestre." "What?" Rhodes was stunned when he heard what Morrill said. He didn''t expect that at this moment, there were still creatures drinking the blood belonging to the holy female dragon, but this time the person who drank the dragon''s blood It was no longer Morrill, but a poisonous dragon in the abyss of miasma. At this moment, Rhodes seems to have a deeper understanding of the current time. Even though many things have changed due to the disappearance of the hero, there are still some things that will not change, as if they were destined, such as now Dragon Blood. Even without the appearance of the hero Moril, there will still be other creatures who drink the blood belonging to the holy female dragon, thus gaining an essential improvement. Just when Rhodes was in a daze, he saw a huge black shadow tearing through the miasma and rushing towards the few people in front of him. "Be careful!" Rhodes only had time to remind, and the black shadow came to Rhodes in an instant, and the speed was even faster than Rhodes who was blessed by the Vulcan Sword. Even Rhodes didn''t react for a while, until the black shadow came Flying in front of his eyes, Rhode realized that something was wrong, and immediately put the Vulcan sword horizontally in front of him, touching the dragon claw that could tear everything apart. As Rhodes collided with creatures countless times larger than him, even under the blessing of the Vulcan Sword, Rhodes couldn''t help but retreated due to his size disadvantage, and Rhodes'' counterattack was also effective. Shengsheng stopped the movement of the shadow. Taking the opportunity to breathe, Rhodes also saw the whole picture of the attacking black shadow. It was clearly a poisonous dragon. If there is any difference between it and ordinary poisonous dragons, it is its body, which is several times larger than ordinary poisonous dragons , It is obviously not appropriate to call such a monster by the poisonous dragon, so it can only be called the big poisonous dragon. Just like the drastic change in the body shape of Molly who drank the blood of the dragon, the same is true of the poisonous dragon in front of him, except that Molly turned into a big red dragon after drinking the blood of the dragon, and what appeared in front of her was a big red dragon. Big poisonous dragon. Rhodes has never seen such a huge poisonous dragon, and one of its dragon teeth is bigger than Rhodes'' entire body, but fortunately, Rhodes is very familiar with Molly, who once turned into a big red dragon, and the appearance of the big poisonous dragon, It didn''t seem that shocking, but it was impossible to say that I wasn''t surprised. What Rhodes didn''t expect was that in the current time, the one who replaced Morrill and drank the blood of the dragon turned out to be such a big poisonous dragon in front of him, which also made Rhodes sigh the change of time. Due to the appearance of the poisonous dragon, Morrill also separated from him, looking over with a worried face. Chapter 2918 In the scorched ruins, a terrified dwarf knelt on the ground. Beside her were those rare alien creatures, some of which were elites of alien legions, and they were existences that dwarves needed to look up to no matter what. But at this moment, the hostility emanating from those alien monsters made the dwarf dare not say a word, but only dared to bow his head deeply, as if he would suffer a lot if he just looked at those terrifying alien monsters one more time fate. It all stemmed from that evil woman, the dwarf couldn''t help but sigh in his heart, Morrill''s wanton destruction naturally aroused the great attention of the Nigon royal family, I heard that even His Majesty Harder was alarmed and was leading an army towards the Come to the scene of the incident. Recalling the majesty exuded by Moliel and her unruly style, the dwarf finally understood in his heart what kind of existence he had offended, but it was too late to regret it now, and what awaited her was unknown. There was a sudden movement among the alien creatures who were in charge of guarding her. The dwarf looked up cautiously, only to see the neatly lined ranks of alien creatures separated towards the two sides. The alien creatures with weapons stood in front of them, empty-handed The other raised his head high and looked straight at the figure coming from the other end of the line with his powerful eyes. That man was an octogenarian, pale and white-haired. He seemed to have entered the twilight years of his life, but his gestures were full of the power of a high position, which made the nearby alien creatures look respectful. "Your Majesty Harder..." The dwarf recognized the old man''s identity. He was the king of the entire underground kingdom, known to everyone in Nigon as Harder. the ruler. Hader''s real face is not as tall as the Minotaur in the play, but it looks vigorous and powerful, and his old face also makes him look more majestic. Normally, when seeing the king of the underground kingdom, the dwarf could not help but bow her head, but now she is more like a sinner, unable to even do such a thing under the custody of alien creatures. As if he heard the dwarf''s voice, Hader also looked over, and what he saw together were the bloody characters under the dwarf''s feet that were deeply imprinted into the ground. That is the name that belongs to Morel. Just from the notch that still oozes blood, and the flying handwriting, one can see the arrogance of the person who left the name, as if nothing is worth being put on her. Average in eyes. Even Harder couldn''t help taking a deep breath after seeing the suffocating name, and at the same time looked at the dwarf next to the bloody words: "I probably know what happened here, I was once defeated Unwilling to be calm, the enemies of the world once again made a comeback in the underground world, and left behind such provocative words. But I still want to hear from you what happened here." The dwarf did not dare to neglect the king, and hastened to tell all the things he knew, without hiding anything. Including Mo Lier originally hiding in the crowd, only after seeing the content of the performance, she suddenly launched an attack. When telling the story, the dwarf has been carefully watching the change in Hader''s expression, fearing that he will anger himself because of this, and even kill himself in a fit of anger. Thinking of this, the dwarf''s tone became extremely trembling , but she still didn''t dare to hide anything, in front of the king of sorcerers, all concealment seemed meaningless. The dwarf noticed that when Hader was listening to her story, the expression on his face remained unchanged. No one could see the joy and anger in his heart from his face. Now even the dwarf didn''t know what to do. What should I do, I can only hold that anxiety in my heart, waiting for Harder to deal with it. After patiently listening to the dwarf''s narration, Hade closed his eyes and pondered for a while before opening them again: "So, Morriel didn''t come alone? Someone assisted her in this process, and that person''s The strength is not weak, even enough to be tied with Molier." As he said that, Hader also moved his eyes to the name of Molier, on the inconspicuous small characters, there was not only Molier''s name left there. Harder didn''t know who was so bold, dared to defy his orders, and blatantly helped Morrill, who was wanted in the entire magic kingdom, but the strength of that person would not be so weak, the name that appeared now , It is enough to explain all this to Harder. "Hard Majesty, please forgive my sins... I know that Morrill''s attack is related to the play we performed, but it is also to praise your heroic deeds. Who knows that it will attract that evil lord." Seeing that Hader had obtained the information she wanted, and looked away, the dwarf hurriedly begged, no one knew what would happen to her after Hader left. "You''re right, it''s really not your fault. Not only that, maybe I should also thank you. If it wasn''t for your performance, you would have lured Molly who had sneaked into the hinterland of Nagon, and no one would have known where she was hiding along the way." What kind of damage will she cause to the underground world?" Hearing Harder''s forgiving words, the dwarf couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief in his heart. It seemed that the magnanimous king would not punish her for this matter, and she was able to escape by luck. However, Hader''s next words made her restless again. "However, there is always someone who needs to be responsible for this matter. The cunning Moril will not be easily caught by us, or do you plan to let me punish the lords who are not well-guarded and let Moril infiltrate all the way here? Which one do you want me to punish?" A lord? King of the Minotaur or King of the Cavemen?" Hade held a stern question, which made the dwarf not know how to answer for a while. She noticed that many monsters in the Alien Legion had put their cold eyes on her, as if her answer would not satisfy the alien monsters. , what awaits her will not end well. Of course, the dwarf didn''t dare to let Harder punish those powerful alien generals. No matter who they were, she could not afford to offend them. She could only sweat coldly behind her back and said, "Your Majesty Harder, I don''t want you to punish any of them." Lord." Harde looked at her and said, "Then who should be responsible for Molly''s attack?" The dwarf also understood the meaning of Harder''s words, but she was powerless to change anything, and her inner emotions fell into despair: "Your Majesty Harder, I am willing to take responsibility for Morrill''s attack." "Very good." Harder showed a satisfied expression, obviously very satisfied with the cooperation of the dwarf, but even if the dwarf didn''t want to cooperate, he could still let the dwarf cooperate. Now it just saves some trouble. Harder looked at the costume worn by the dwarf, which was still stained with a lot of blood: "In the play, you are playing the role of Molly, right? Then you will be punished instead of that vicious woman. " As Hader''s words fell, despair and coldness gradually occupied the dwarf''s body. "For the sake of your voluntary cooperation, you will not suffer more pain. An iron cage will be raised here, and you will be imprisoned in the iron cage until your body rots completely. Your body will be tortured by the banshee If you peck at me, your remains will become a symbol of fear, which will be seen by newcomers passing by, and let them understand the fate of disobeying my orders. But you don¡¯t have to worry, Molly will be like you soon.¡± Hade said calmly, and in his words, he directly sentenced the dwarf in front of him to death. No one can change the decision made by the king of the underground world. Now the dwarf also understood that from the very beginning, Harder would not let him go easily, but forced himself to confess the crime so that he could still have the good name of the king. He is not at all the benevolent and magnanimous king who is worthy of constant praise by underground creatures in the play, but the same as Molier, except that Molier''s arrogance is on the bright side, and Harder However, there is an extra layer of camouflage on top of that, which is not easy to detect. The dwarf seemed to understand why Molier refused to kill herself directly, but chose to keep herself and let Harder deal with herself. It is a form that allows her to see clearly the true face of the king of the underground world. The matter has come to this point, no matter how unwilling the dwarf is, she cannot defy the king''s decision, waiting for her end, that is, to die alone in the iron cage, and even after death, there is no peace at all, and the remains will become Hades. A tool of domination, a badge of fear, a warning to those who would defy his will. For a while, the dwarf fell into deep despair. She realized that all the lords in the world look alike, and there are no heroes at all. Until being dragged away by the alien monster, the dwarf still had a bit of disappointment on his face. After dealing with all this, Harder ignored the dwarf who was weak and ignored him at all, instead he stomped his feet on the ground and asked, "Did you find anything?" "Your Majesty, I smell the miasma." Following Harder''s inquiry, a small soil bag suddenly rose up on the ground, and a caveman with closed eyes got out of the bag. The eyes of cavemen have long since degenerated. They are indispensable residents of the underground world. Most of the intricate and deep passages in the entire underground world were excavated by cavemen. Without cavemen, the scale of the underground world would at least be smaller than it is now. More than half, it is because of the existence of those cavemen that the territory of the underground world is getting wider and wider, and it can even lead directly to hell. Many cavemen who live near hell have even evolved their strength to a great extent because they are contaminated with the breath of hell, and their strength is far higher than that of ordinary cavemen. Those cavemen are also called underground cavemen. . In front of him is a hell caveman. His skin is darker than the average caveman, and he looks like he crawled out of the mud. Cave people have no eyes. Their eyes are a piece of skin that is completely closed. Ordinary people will only find it weird. However, the cave people in front of them used blood-like paint to draw two eyes on their eyes. , that not only did not make him look normal, but even more terrifying. However, the cave man obviously doesn''t care about his appearance. As the most trusted person of King Harder, Jaeger the caveman is always by Harder''s side. It is almost impossible for ordinary people to find his existence. All his actions are underground. No matter where Harder goes, he will follow him underground, and he is also Harder''s defensive guard. Only like now, when King Harder needs it and calls for him, Jaeger will emerge from the ground and be driven by Harder. "A breath of miasma..." Listening to Jaeger''s report, Hader couldn''t help frowning. Hader has full trust in Jaeger''s ability to distinguish breath. In the whole underground world, the nose of the caveman is considered to be a very spiritual existence. Losing his eyes has completely improved the other perception abilities of the caveman. It is a kind of compensation for the lack of vision. Cave people can distinguish quite complex smells. As long as cave people smell any smell, they can accurately analyze the composition of it. Among the cavemen, Jaeger''s strength is also one of the best, which is why he was selected by Harder to be his trusted guard, protecting Harder at all times. For Jaeger''s ability to distinguish breath, Hader has no clue. Since he said he smelled miasma, there must have been miasma here. "I remember that the treasure that Molier was thinking about existed in the abyss of miasma before. There will be a breath of miasma here. I''m afraid it will not be as simple as a coincidence." After sensing the miasma, Hader''s expression also changed, and he couldn''t help but think of many things in the past. In Harder''s memory, Morel was a very difficult lord to deal with. In order to deal with her, even Harder paid a lot. Going deep into the abyss of miasma, under the layers of protection of the poisonous dragon, looking for the artifact left by the legendary ancient dragon, Harder couldn''t find the flaw of Molier, so as to defeat her and finally win the battle. In the abyss of miasma, there are a huge number of poisonous dragons, and there is a terrifying existence in it that even Harder can''t avoid. In normal times, Harder would not go deep into it no matter what, and he can only be as crazy as Molier. Only those who do not go into the treasure hunt will do whatever it takes. However, although the battle was won, Harder still couldn''t do anything to Molly, and in the end he could only force her back to Dragon''s Nest City. Now that Morel appeared from the underground world again, his intuition told Harder, Things are probably not that simple. Chapter 2919 In the underground abyss shrouded in layers of miasma, Rhodes and Morel were facing the attack of a colossal monster. It was an extremely huge poisonous dragon, and its body was bigger than any dragon Rhodes had ever seen. Only Molly, who drank the blood of the dragon, and the holy female dragon seen in the illusion, It has a terrifying body shape of the same size as it. From the sense of oppression brought by the size alone, the big poisonous dragon in front of him surpassed many monsters in Rhodes'' memory. From Molly''s mouth, Rhodes also knew the fundamental reason why the big poisonous dragon became what it is today. It is derived from the efficacy contained in the blood of the dragon. In other words, the big poisonous dragon in front of him drank the blood of the dragon. In an era without heroes, Moril could not drink the blood of the holy female dragon, nor could she rely on the endless power contained in the blood to transform into a big red dragon with wings spread high. Instead, it was the poisonous dragon in front of her. , this can''t help but make Rhodes feel a bit surprised. However, Rhodes quickly regained his composure. He and Molly came to the Miasma Abyss just to find the dragon''s blood bottle hidden here. Now, the big poisonous dragon has obviously undergone various changes after drinking the dragon''s blood. , This undoubtedly also explained to the two that the direction they were looking for was not wrong. Although many things had changed, the whereabouts of the dragon''s blood bottle still existed here. Wanting to further explore the whereabouts of the dragon''s blood bottle, Rhodes couldn''t help but cast his gaze on the attacking big poisonous dragon. If the two want to continue searching for the whereabouts of the artifact, then undoubtedly they should start with the big poisonous dragon in front of them . Just as Rhodes was thinking, he saw Molly also looking over. The two looked at each other, and they both saw the thoughts in each other''s eyes. At this moment, the two made the same decision by coincidence, maybe It was due to a tacit understanding that both of them focused their search for the artifact on the strange big poisonous dragon, preparing to fight it. The venomous dragon''s breath, which is enough to corrupt everything, spewed towards Molier, who was closer to the poisonous dragon. Sensing the terrible destruction contained in the dragon''s breath, Molier''s complexion changed slightly, and she tried her best to use the magic learned from time to protect, Hercules The shield enveloped her whole body, and the dark green magic barrier also showed signs of being corroded. Of course, Rhodes would not let go of this gap. Taking advantage of the opportunity when the big poisonous dragon''s attention was on Morrill, the sword glow of the Vulcan Sword in Rhodes'' hand skyrocketed, and the blazing hot flame came from the sword held by Rhodes. It gushes out from above, and what is contained in it is the power of Lie Yan (raging flames). Rhodes swept across with his sword, and the Vulcan sword in his hand suddenly burst into a large fan-shaped flame that did not match its size, covering everything in front of him, including the figure of the big poisonous dragon, under the flames of Liaoyuan. The miasma that spread nearby was also ignited by Rhodes, and everything around him turned into an endless sea of ??flames. However, looking at the results of the battle in front of him, Rhodes'' expression did not improve in the slightest. At this moment, his expression became more dignified. In his perception, the big poisonous dragon was not only not injured by his attack, but was imposing. It has become more powerful, and even the miasma that was finally expelled by the flames in the vicinity is now showing a tendency to recover. Among the flames that hadn''t dissipated, Rhodes saw the figure of a big poisonous dragon. The blazing flames couldn''t even cause any damage to its body, and all of them were blocked by its protective miasma. The miasma around the big poisonous dragon can even turn everything nearby into the miasma it is most familiar with, even the burning flames. "Rod, what the hell are you doing?" Noticing that the miasma surrounding the body of the poisonous dragon was getting thicker, Molly, who was trying to attract the attention of the poisonous dragon, was so angry that she couldn''t help but growl at Rhodes. She used to be in the form of a dragon, and I''m afraid she couldn''t help but ask Rhodes, which side is he helping? Rhodes was also very helpless. The ability of the big poisonous dragon''s protective miasma was beyond Rhode''s expectations. Even the endless flames contained in the Vulcan sword could not break through the miasma and hurt the unique big dragon. The poisonous dragon, which also made Rhodes sigh, no matter what time it is, any existence that can drink the blood of the dragon is not so easy to deal with. "Don''t worry, I''ll try other methods, you continue to attract its attention." Rhodes replied helplessly, and his answer, as expected, also resulted in a dissatisfied roar from Molly. He could only shake his head helplessly. Since the ability of the flame cannot harm the big poisonous dragon in front of him, Rhodes can only try other methods. Due to the lack of artifacts other than illusions, many of Rhodes'' strengths and abilities he is best at can''t be used. Apart from flames, Rhodes is probably best at melee combat at the moment. The huge increase in attributes brought by the Vulcan Sword brought Rhode''s basic attributes to an exaggerated level. Although the first fight with the big poisonous dragon was slightly disadvantaged, it was also the big poisonous dragon that had the advantage of the surprise attack. When Rhodes came back to his senses and used his magic ability to improve all his basic attributes, even the current big poisonous dragon couldn''t take advantage of the fight. Thinking of this, Rhodes no longer hesitated, and immediately cast various buff magic on himself to improve attributes. The most important attribute to improve is Rhodes'' strength. With the blessing of the Vulcan Sword, Rhodes'' strength attribute has become the one with the highest attribute in his body, and an ability derived from Rhodes'' great demon blood can allow Rhodes to control other attributes in his body, Forcibly increase it to the value equal to the highest attribute. In other words, Rhodes only needs to continue to increase his strength to drive all attribute values ??upward. In addition to the abilities in the blood, the achievements that Rhodes possessed are also used by Rhodes at this moment. Due to the limitation of the achievement itself, Rhodes can only get the additional effect of one achievement at a time, except for the passive ability that can be effective at all times. The achievement that Rhodes chose is the King of Mercenaries he once obtained. With the blessing of this achievement, as long as Rhodes is in the mission, he can get the effect of doubling all attributes, and put it among all the achievements , belong to the very useful category. However, as Rhodes fell into the illusion, this achievement on him has also lost its effect at this moment. In the past, Rhodes, in order to make this achievement take effect at all times, found a refugee who was seeking asylum and asked him to issue a mission of asylum to himself. As long as Rhodes is still protecting him, then he is considered to be on the mission all the time . It''s a pity that with the explosion of the power of time, the victim has long since disappeared, and Rhodes can''t stay in the task state all the time, so he can''t trigger the improvement brought by this achievement. "Give me a mission." Thinking of this, Rhodes no longer hesitated, and turned to ask Molly who was beside him. "What?" Molly was taken aback for a moment, obviously not understanding the meaning of Rhodes'' words, and why Rhodes mentioned some missions so carefully. Could this be some code name that she couldn''t understand? Or is there a deeper meaning? So he added, "What does that mean?" Rhodes was also very helpless, he couldn''t let the undead under his control issue tasks for him, if he could do this, Rhodes would not choose to trouble Molly, but now he has to do this: "As I said That way, just ask me to do something and just give me a task." "Okay..." Molly was also confused by Rhodes. As an existence who had fought against Rhodes for an unknown amount of time in endless time, Molly also had a faint feeling for Rhode''s strangeness. As far as I know, I know that Rhodes has abilities different from ordinary people. If it weren''t for this, I''m afraid Rhodes would have been completely defeated by her in time, and all kinds of things that happened later would never have happened. Except for Rhodes, Morrill has never seen such an unusual power from anyone else. Even if she does nothing, Rhodes in different times can choose different career promotions. , and even had no way of discovering this at all. Now that Rhodes needs an unknown mission, she is not so strange. "Mission...help me defeat that poisonous dragon." Molly thought for a while, and then said to Rhodes, anyway, he also needs to fight the poisonous dragon, so it won''t be a problem for him to take defeating the poisonous dragon as a task, right? However, Rhodes was not satisfied with this. This task seemed to be fine, but the duration was extremely limited and could not meet Rhodes'' requirements. What''s more, there is still a fierce protective miasma around the poisonous dragon. When the task is completed and Rhodes successfully defeats the big poisonous dragon, Rhodes may be completely submerged by the poisonous dragon''s protective miasma, losing the achievement effect of double attributes Afterwards, Rhodes will have difficulty resisting the erosion of miasma. Rhodes had no choice but to say: "Change to a mission with a longer duration." "What?" As if hearing the disgust hidden in Rhodes'' words, Molly glared at him, obviously she had already done what Rhodes asked, but Rhodes still did what she did. Not satisfied, which made Moliel secretly a little annoyed, but she still did as Rhodes said, "Let me think... Help me get the dragon''s blood bottle, or help me escape from the illusion, the two Choose one of your missions." Hearing this, Rhodes seemed a little satisfied. This is exactly the mission he hoped for, and it can always exist in the illusion: "I have accepted both of these missions." As Rhodes'' words fell, a substantial sense of strength emerged in his body, which was due to the significant improvement brought about by the doubling of all attributes in the achievement effect. The attribute doubling effect belonging to the king of mercenaries is settled at the end of all the improvement effects. In other words, Rhodes'' basic attributes, plus the attribute improvement brought by the Vulcan sword, plus the passive improvement of other achievements , as well as the attribute bonuses brought by magic, all can enjoy the doubling effect, and finally through the power of the great demon bloodline, the values ??of all attributes are raised to the same level as the highest one, which is reflected in Rhodes , is the sense of power of this attribute surge. Since the total amount of attributes obtained by ordinary players is limited, even if they use all attribute points to improve a single attribute, the final total amount is certain, and it is difficult to exceed a specific value, but Rhodes was not affected by it. With such a restriction, the attributes contained in the Vulcan Sword alone exceed the total amount of free attributes that a player can obtain, not to mention that he also has the powerful achievement of doubling attributes, which makes Rhodes even more Attributes unmatched. Even the big poisonous dragon in front of him felt the terrifying aura that suddenly rose from Rhode''s body at this moment, and the dragon boy also showed a bit of surprise, as if he was very puzzled, why he didn''t look so strong just now, and was attacked by it. Why did the human being knocked away by the surprise attack burst out with such a powerful aura, and how did a human being possess such a terrifying aura? This is simply not in line with the inherent memory of the big poisonous dragon for human beings. Rhodes can''t answer these doubts of the big poisonous dragon. With the blessing of powerful basic attributes, from a numerical point of view, Rhodes'' current basic attributes are even higher than Rhodes''s artifacts outside the illusion. And all of this is probably due to the improvement of the Vulcan sword''s strength. In Rhode''s memory, there is almost no artifact that can be compared with the Vulcan Sword in terms of value. Even the dragon king''s divine power left by the holy female dragon is quite inferior compared with it. The dragon king''s divine power almost covers All the equipment bars on the body, using this artifact, cannot equip other treasures except pendants, but the Vulcan Sword is just a weapon, which does not affect the use of other equipment treasures at all, and the treasures that can cooperate with it That''s more. What surprised Rhodes was that there were three unique treasures that were as powerful as the Vulcan Sword, and a single piece was enough to rival ordinary artifacts, and these three treasures were also the core for casting the Doomsday Blade in the future. Just a Vulcan sword alone is enough to cause an astonishing qualitative change in Rhodes'' attributes, and using three treasures of the same level as the Vulcan sword, what kind of terrifying doomsday blade will be hidden in it? strength? Shaking his head, Rhodes put those thoughts in his heart aside. It is extremely difficult to obtain just a Vulcan sword. Rhodes even managed to subdue this sword in the Yindian Holy Land in the illusion. A unique treasure, it is almost impossible for someone else to obtain such a treasure, not to mention that in the original time, this sword should have finally fallen into the hands of the arrogant king. What made Rhodes a little worried was that with the change of time by the holy female dragon, when all traces of the existence of heroes were erased, many things changed quietly. Can the third expansion pack still exist? have become a problem. Chapter 2920 Each piece of expansion has two crucial components, namely heroes and artifacts. Without a hero, the artifact would no longer have a suitable owner. Except for the hero, no one is qualified to master such a unique treasure as the artifact, let alone unleash the true power contained in the artifact. And without the artifact, the strength of a hero alone is very limited, and it is unavoidable to be alone. Not all heroes are like Tula Leon in Rhodes'' memory, with the supreme will to change the world and tear everything apart. What made Rhodes fall into silence was that the current world was like this. He and Molly should have come to the era corresponding to the third expansion pack, but things have already undergone earth-shaking changes. As the core artifact of the third expansion piece, the Doomsday Blade was not forged at all. Rhodes was very sure of this, because the Vulcan Sword, the core component of the Doomsday Blade, was still in his hands. One of the most powerful powers of the Doomsday Blade is the fire of Doomsday that rains down on all things to judge all living beings, and the source of that ability is inseparable from the Vulcan Sword. Without the Vulcan Sword, the Doomsday Of course the blade no longer exists. Not only is the Doomsday Blade missing, but as another crucial part of every expansion, the hero is also missing. In this world that has completely lost heroes, who should bear the burden of data? The important task of the protagonist of the film? The power of time belonging to the female giant dragon sent Rhodes to this completely strange world, and many things in it were different from what Rhodes imagined. Just when Rhodes raised his attributes to the current limit and set his sights on the big poisonous dragon, he suddenly let out a light sigh. The keen perception brought by the powerful attribute made Rhodes discover the problem immediately, and any clues that he hadn''t noticed before were all included in his perception now. Rhodes sensed an aura that shouldn''t exist here. That aura came from underground, and someone was hiding here, observing every move of Rhodes and his party. In a fierce battle, it is extremely easy to ignore such a small breath, even Rhodes, he couldn''t detect it immediately, and only by raising the attribute to the current limit can he find the abnormality. Even Rhodes couldn''t help but lament the subtlety of the stalker''s breath restraint. If such a disaster is allowed to exist, when he and the big poisonous dragon are both defeated, it might end up benefiting the stalker. Of course, Rhodes would not allow such a situation to happen. The flames completely wrapped his body, and hot flame waves surged through the air. The position where Rhodes appeared this time was above the head of the underground lurker. The sword surrounded by flames pierced into the ground quickly, half of the blade was not in it, the flash of fire made the sword look even more dazzling, not only the surface of the sword body, but even the ground nearby was full of restlessness at this moment With red light, gaps appeared in the ground, and galloping magma gushed out from them, turning into thick pillars of flame that soared into the sky. Within dozens of steps around Rhodes, all of them were engulfed in a fiery sea of ??flames. Under the scouring of the flames, there was only a muffled groan coming from the ground, and the hunchbacked creature whose whole body turned into a fireball dug a tunnel in a panic and ran out of the ground, and then rolled a few times on the ground. Extinguished the burning flames around him. As the flames were extinguished, the lurker finally revealed his true face, his body was hunched and he had no eyes, so what if he wasn''t a caveman? Sensing the appearance of the cave man, Rhodes couldn''t help frowning. It was unknown whether it was the burning of the flames or other reasons. I drew an eye for myself, the appearance is not only awkward, but also very scary. "It''s him, Jaeger, the hero of the caveman...or a former hero, why is he here?" Sensing the appearance of the caveman, Molly seemed to have discovered something, and called out the caveman at once. identity, and at the same time asked with some doubts. In this regard, Rhodes could only shrug his shoulders: "How do I know the answer to this question? You once conquered the underground world, shouldn''t you be the one to tell me the answer?" Moliel couldn''t help but glared at him. She tried to attract the attention of the big poisonous dragon. She didn''t expect Rhodes to have the leisure to tease herself at this moment, but she still thought deeply: "When I turn into a big red dragon and recruit heroes Before Jaeger, he was loyal to Harder. Although time has discovered various changes due to the disappearance of the hero, some things have not changed. I think he must have an inseparable relationship with Harder." Rhodes nodded, agreeing with Molly''s analysis. It has been a long time since the two of them entered the abyss of miasma to find the whereabouts of the dragon''s blood bottle. All the things that happened in the city before should have spread to Ha Dehuo was right, and it was not surprising that there were chasing soldiers. However, Rhodes still couldn''t help but look at Moliel a few more times. Before he had investigated everything in the illusion, he had always proposed to act in a low-key manner. If they stayed, maybe the two of them would not be targeted by the pursuers so quickly. Sensing the look in Rhode''s eyes, Moliel couldn''t help raising her fist at him. Seeing this, Rhodes helplessly looked back. Moliel is not such a reasonable existence, and instead turned her gaze to the man who was pulled from the ground by him. On the forced Jaeger. Sensing that Rhode raised the fiery sword in his hand again, Jaeger, who had a premonition that something bad was going on, was about to plunge into the ground and flee deep underground, but Rhode''s speed exceeded his imagination . The figure belonging to Rhodes in the distance has not yet dissipated, but it appeared directly in front of Jaeger the next moment. It was not a space magic ability, but a pure speed attribute. His afterimage, in the short-distance teleportation, Rhodes burst out at a speed that even surpassed teleportation. The heyday attribute originally prepared for the big poisonous dragon, but now it''s the caveman''s turn to bear it. If Jaeger could know about this, he would definitely not be able to help but complain for himself. He was just ordered to investigate the situation, who knows what will happen Came across such a terrifying existence? Rhodes didn''t care what Jaeger was thinking. Under the basic attributes comparable to demigods, the Vulcan sword cut a fiery arc in the air, and a gap appeared in the waist of the caveman. The unbelievable cave man fell to the ground, his body completely split in two. "It''s a pity..." Rhodes shook his head, and said slowly, if Jaeger was still a hero, he would also be able to have the first death knight in the illusion, but with the disappearance of the hero, the dead hero transformed The death knight who came here is now completely gone. However, if Jaeger is still a hero, I am afraid that Rhodes will not kill him so easily. The difficulty of killing a hero and killing an ordinary creature is not the same level, no matter what the hero , are several grades stronger than creatures of the same rank. The deafening roar of the dragon sounded from Rhode''s ears again, including a sonorous and powerful female roar. Rhodes followed the sound, and saw the big poisonous dragon once again fixed its sight on Molly, and was chasing her continuously. Not to be outdone, Molier responded with a roar. How could the former Molier, who had also transformed into the mighty red dragon, lose to the enemy in front of him in terms of momentum. "Have you rested enough? If you have enough rest, come and help me!" Seeing that Rhodes was still watching from the sidelines, Molly was so angry that she glared at Rhodes. Rhodes spread his hands, changing to Morrill before the illusion, she would not take the initiative to seek his help, no matter what kind of difficulty appeared in front of her, she would use her own strength to solve it, it seems that during this period of illusion, She has also changed a bit. Hearing Moliel''s roar, Rhodes couldn''t continue to wait and see, and if he waited like this, he might provoke her roar again. The battle with Jaeger made Rhodes feel the ultimate power at the moment. Jaeger, who is not a hero, could not even make a move under his power. In the previous battle with the Minotaur, Rhodes also felt this. a little. Only a huge monster like the big poisonous dragon has the same power as the current him. Before taking the shot, Rhodes did not forget to make the final preparations, expending the accumulated skill points, and raising the resistance of special skills to the level of a master. Although if you want to resist the miasma of the poisonous dragon''s body, relying on the resistance of the grandmaster level alone is still not enough. You must have a higher level of resistance to completely resist the erosion of the miasma of the poisonous dragon. His physical attributes can also provide a lot of help, enough to make him completely ignore the miasma of the poisonous dragon''s body. Under the blessing of the great demon''s blood, all the attribute values ??of Rhode''s body are regarded as the highest value at present. The improvement of attributes also made Rhodes no longer have any shortcomings. Rhodes'' current total attributes even surpassed any time outside the illusion. After all, Rhodes outside the illusion does not have such powerful values ????as the Vulcan Sword. treasure. When the attribute improvement brought by the Vulcan sword, combined with Rhode''s own great demon blood, showed more unexpected effects. Ordinary great demons don''t have such powerful bloodline characteristics. Rhodes can obtain such abilities thanks to the holy curse he once obtained. With the blessing of these attributes, even in the face of the big poisonous dragon that drank the dragon''s blood in this time, Rhodes has the confidence to fight against it. Before Moliel could urge him again, Rhodes stepped out. Under the majestic heat gushing out from the Vulcan sword, Rhodes, holding the Vulcan sword, drew a dazzling line of fire in the air, like a Like a sharp thorn, the Vulcan sword pierced into the body of the big poisonous dragon''s flank. The dragon scales on the surface of the big poisonous dragon, which are tougher than steel, can''t stop the piercing of the Vulcan sword. With Rhodes'' current strength attribute, the scale defenses around the big poisonous dragon can''t have any effect at all. The indestructible dragon scales in Rhodes'' eyes were just like a thin layer of paper. He didn''t even need to use all his strength to pierce the Vulcan sword into it. However, with the huge body of the big poisonous dragon, even if it was pierced by the Vulcan sword, it would not be considered as effective damage at all. With the powerful physique of the big poisonous dragon, Rhodes could faintly feel that the musculature wrapped around the Vulcan sword was weakening. It keeps shrinking, and it seems that it won''t be long before the big poisonous dragon can completely expel the Vulcan sword from the body, and at the same time heal the wound on his body. For a huge legendary creature like the Great Poisonous Dragon, the tiny wounds left on its body are nothing at all. If it can''t be severely injured, the wounds Rhodes left on it may not heal as fast as itself. . However, for Rhodes, being able to penetrate the Vulcan sword into the body of the big poisonous dragon, his goal has been achieved. The power contained in the Vulcan sword is not only the powerful basic attribute attached to it, but more importantly, the ability to control the flame and the huge increase in the damage of the flame. Under the blessing of the Vulcan Sword, any fire damage will increase by 200%, which is a range that even the Fire Spirit Ball cannot reach, and Rhodes certainly will not ignore this ability. Just like Rhodes pierced the Vulcan sword into the ground before, and used the Vulcan sword to spew out blazing flames, causing nearby magma to erupt, thereby seriously injuring the people hidden in the underground cave, Rhodes is doing the same now. , but this time the Vulcan sword pierced no longer the icy ground, but the body of the great poisonous dragon. With Rhode''s thought, the red glow on the Vulcan sword flickered, and fiery waves of flames gushed out from the edge of the sword piercing into the body of the big poisonous dragon, followed by sweeping flames. Poisonous dragons are one of the few giant dragons that do not have magic resistance. The dragon scales that provide magic resistance around them are all eroded by the decay of the protective miasma, and this provides great convenience for Rhodes'' attack. The scorching flames swept across, and the flames erupted from the position where the Vulcan sword pierced the poisonous dragon''s body, instantly igniting one side of the big poisonous dragon''s body, turning it into a giant dragon covered in flames, and all the flames It came out of its body, making it impossible to extinguish the flames. Even Morrill couldn''t help showing a bit of surprise when she saw this scene. With just one shot with all his strength, Rhodes instantly severely injured the big poisonous dragon that drank the dragon''s blood. Even she didn''t expect that, Rhodes was able to burst out such a powerful force in the illusion. In Molier''s perception, the comprehensive attributes of the big poisonous dragon who drank the blood of the dragon are similar to those of her transformed into the big red dragon, which is also the improvement brought about by the blood of the dragon. Rhodes can injure the big poisonous dragon in an instant, so of course he can injure himself in an instant, and this is not the power that Rhodes is best at, it is all done by relying on the existing power in the illusion. Chapter 2921 Under Rhodes'' fierce attack, the big poisonous dragon let out a low whine, obviously it was invaded into the body, and the continuously burning flames severely injured it. How could Rhodes easily let go of such an opportunity? Launching a fierce attack while the enemy is weak is the most important thing he should do. Otherwise, once the enemy recovers, it will be Rhode himself who will suffer. With Rhode''s thought, his body melted into the flames, and he teleported to the other side of the big poisonous dragon''s body. He urged the Vulcan sword with all his strength, and immediately ignited the other side of the big poisonous dragon''s temporarily intact body. The rising smoke replaced the miasma of the big poisonous dragon''s body, making all the protective measures of the big poisonous dragon ineffective. Even a powerful monster that drank the dragon''s blood could hardly resist such a violent attack. Seeing the time came, Rhodes was about to completely end the life of the big poisonous dragon, but he heard Morrill shouting at him: "Wait, leave it to me to deal with." The movement of Rhodes'' hands froze, and taking advantage of this opportunity, the big poisonous dragon swung his claws with all his strength to sweep him away, and tried to forcibly suppress the flames around him to re-condense the solid miasma. Not only that, but the ordinary poisonous dragon helping in the battle also broke through the blockage of undead creatures and alien creatures at this moment, and was ready to come to the big poisonous dragon''s side for assistance. Rhodes was a little helpless, and missed the best opportunity. If he wanted to seriously injure the big poisonous dragon again, he couldn''t easily succeed, but he still looked at Molly with an inquiring look, wanting to see what she had planned. "I know you can understand what I''m saying, hand over the dragon''s blood bottle, and you won''t be harmed." Molly reprimanded the big poisonous dragon, even though she still maintains the human form at the moment, but in terms of momentum But it is not weaker than the huge poisonous dragon. After hearing Molier''s request, the big poisonous dragon also stopped attacking, and turned to stare carefully at the humans in front of him, especially Molier who made a sound, and said after a while: "Dragon''s blood bottle... ...wasn''t it already taken by you?" "What?" Moliel obviously didn''t expect the big poisonous dragon to answer like this, and his expression was stunned for a while, even Rhodes showed a bit of surprise, the development of the matter was completely beyond his expectation, unless the big poisonous dragon was lying, Otherwise, something has changed. Thinking of this, Rhodes looked at Molier suspiciously, but saw that she also had an expression of disbelief amidst doubts, obviously very surprised by the answer. The atmosphere in the field was dignified, but both sides seemed to have scruples about each other. They didn''t continue to shoot for a while, but instead formed a weird balance. At this moment, a strong wave of magic interrupted the original calm in the field. It was a bright golden portal. The portal tore open the space from the other end, and chose the location of the teleportation effect in the abyss filled with miasma. From the opened portal, Molly felt a burst of familiar Breath, that is the breath of alien legion. "No, it''s an army of heterogeneous creatures. Like the cavemen who were spying underground before, they are all chasers sent by Hader." Relying on her own keen perception, Morrill immediately realized what kind of enemy was attacking. It was the extremely large number of alien legions in the underground world, and that also symbolized the strongest power in the underground world. Rhodes is also aware of the seriousness of the problem. A single alien creature may have extremely limited strength, but when the alien creatures form an army, they can condense extremely powerful forces. What worries Rhodes the most is the sorcery in the alien army Masters, under the cover of sorcerers, alien creatures can erupt with terrifying power, and when fighting with them, one must always be on guard against the effects of sorcery. Thinking of this, Rhodes couldn''t help shaking his head, the power of black art, even he needs to be careful to guard against it, if he is not careful, he will be tricked, and that is the terrifying part of black art. If he had the power beyond the illusion, even if the number of alien creatures was ten times more, Rhodes would not have any fear. In front of him in his prime, the number of ordinary creatures would have long been meaningless, even if there were more alien creatures Creatures will also turn into his undead. However, Rhodes right now does not have that kind of power. Facing the alien legion waiting in full force, he can only temporarily avoid it. The power brought by the Vulcan sword alone is not sure. Defeat the huge alien army. Rhodes and Morel looked at each other, and they both saw the thoughts in each other''s eyes. Morel, who could no longer transform into a giant dragon, couldn''t deal with the alien army head-on, not to mention the words of the big poisonous dragon, which made her feel a lot of pain. There were a lot of doubts. Out of the understanding of the dragon, Molier believed that the big poisonous dragon was not lying, and there must be something hidden in it that she didn''t know. Thinking of the shattered dragon-wing robe, Molly also unknowingly believed the words of the big poisonous dragon, which also strengthened her determination to leave as soon as possible. "Since the dragon''s blood bottle is not here, where do you want to go this time?" Rhodes held Molly''s hand again and asked her at the same time before he was about to use the flame to hide. The undead transformed by Rhodes, as well as the alien creatures that Morrill subdued with the chapter-faced monster, were all consumed in the process of resisting the surrounding poisonous dragons. Seeing this, Rhodes could only shake his head and ignore it. Of the few undead subordinates left, only he and Molier were able to leave the abyss of miasma. "I''m going to Dragon''s Nest City to take a look." Molier replied in a deep voice, no matter whether she was in an illusion or not, that was her main city, and only when she returned to her main city could Molier understand what happened. Rhodes nodded, and Morrill''s decision was quite in line with Rhodes'' expectations. As the flames wrapped the bodies of the two, the figures of the two crossed the space and moved towards the direction of Dragon Nest City together. The army of alien races who arrived late could only watch the figures of the two men disappear into the space, without any way to keep the two of them back, and all the witchcraft generals nearby stamped their feet and sighed anxiously. The poisonous dragon in the abyss of miasma, aware of the arrival of another group of uninvited guests, of course will not give any good looks, the big poisonous dragon even let out an angry dragon roar, ready to expel all the outsiders who came to the territory of the poisonous dragon. The answer to the big poisonous dragon is the continuous roar of the dragon in the alien army. Perhaps a single dragon''s roar is far less powerful than the big poisonous dragon in terms of momentum, but when the continuous roars are superimposed on each other, the momentum contained in it is even stronger than that of the big poisonous dragon. Also breathless. It was the roar of the black dragon. When dozens of black dragons came out together, even the big poisonous dragon had to take it seriously, and did not dare to underestimate such a magnificent power. In the entire underground world, everyone knew that it belonged to the black dragon. The prestige of the black dragon is also an iconic monster in the underground world. After realizing the power of those uninvited guests, even the big poisonous dragon had to restrain his temper. In the army of sorcerers, there were not only powerful monsters like the black dragon, but also a huge number of alien creatures to help out. In the entire underground world, there are very few existences that can produce this kind of power. The big poisonous dragon also experienced such a terrible power from the fighting magic lord a long time ago, which also made the big poisonous dragon doubtful. Could it be The king of the underground world has come here? Harder''s appearance also confirmed the conjecture of the big poisonous dragon. The existence of controlling this black magic army is really the king of the entire underground world. Now things have become more reasonable. Seeing this, the big poisonous dragon roared again. What was contained in the roar was no longer a threat, but a transmission of information. The big poisonous dragon took the initiative to restrain the other poisonous dragons nearby to prevent them from attacking the approaching monsters. magician. Harder looked at the huge poisonous dragon from afar. It belonged to the power of a big poisonous dragon, which was comparable to dozens of black dragons. Even Harder could only lament the dragon''s blood artifact, which can make the dragon undergo a completely new change. It''s no wonder that Molier wants to get that treasure at all costs. But fortunately, the final victory in the battle will always belong to Harder. No matter how magical the effect of the dragon''s blood is, it is impossible to work on Molier. Harder decided to completely eradicate this serious worry. "Your Majesty Hudson, we have found Jaeger." The report from his subordinates brought Harder back to his senses, and he asked, "Where is Jaeger now? I asked him to send the news back, but I didn''t get any news from him for a long time. Where did he go?" ?¡± The subordinates did not answer, but showed embarrassment, which also gave Harder a bad feeling. After he actually saw Jaeger, he realized why his subordinates hesitated to answer. The cave man he trusted the most was now divided into two parts, covered with scorching marks after burning, and there was no breath coming from him. When the existence of the investigation news revealed the breath, the only thing that ushered in was death. Looking at Jaeger''s tragic situation, Hader couldn''t help but hold his breath, followed by deep anger. If Molly''s killing of the troupe staff before was just a provocation to him, then now Morrill''s act of killing Jaeger is tantamount to declaring war on him. How can Harder, the king of Nigon, bear it? He swore that if he could catch Morel, he would kill her with his own hands. "Where did they go?" Hader asked the magician nearby, his words were filled with anger that had nowhere to vent. "Your Majesty Hudson, according to the nearby spatial fluctuations, they should have gone to the direction of Dragon''s Nest City." One of the men wearing earrings reported. "Dragon Nest City..." Hade recited the name of that city, and everyone in the underground world knew that it was the main city belonging to Morel, a town built in the Dragon Rock. Due to the characteristics of Dragon Rock, ordinary cavemen couldn''t do anything about it. Relying on one''s own strength, digging out the extremely hard rock made it impossible to rely on the caveman to launch a surprise attack. Except for a small road, there was no other road leading to Dragon''s Nest City. Various factors also made Dragon''s Nest City easy to defend and difficult to attack. Coupled with the defensive offensive established by Molier, in the previous battles, Hade led the army to attack many times, but in the end they all ended in failure. At the end of the battle, Harder reached an agreement with Morell, as long as Morell never stepped out of Dragon''s Nest City, long-term peace can be maintained. Molly, who had a premonition that the situation was over, finally agreed to this agreement, and outside Dragon''s Nest City, Hader also sent troops to set up many barriers, in order to prevent Molly''er from stepping out of Dragon''s Nest City again one day. The matter continued until not long ago. Harder didn''t know what kind of support Molier had, and even violated the content of the agreement and set foot in the underground world. This obviously made Hader very angry, even if Morrill returned to the Dragon''s Nest. Even the city couldn''t appease his anger. This time, Morell would definitely pay the price for her actions. "Your Majesty Harder, it seems that Morrill''s action is not unprepared." Just as Harder was about to give an order, he heard a reminder from the sorcerer wearing earrings. The reminder from his subordinates also made Hader calm down slowly, and asked instead: "What did you find?" The subordinates didn''t dare to hide anything, and turned to Harder to remind him seriously: "Your Majesty Harder, Molly is not acting alone this time, but with another person, judging from the name she left before. , that person seems to be called Rhodes. Judging from the traces left by the nearby space spells and the blazing flames, that person is very good at the ability of fire, and there is only one kind of fire ability that can cross space, and that is not human The power that mages can grasp." Hearing the reminder from his subordinates, Harder''s thoughtful expression also showed a bit of surprise. As the king of the underground world, his knowledge is far beyond that of ordinary sorcerers: "Using flames Crossing the space... Do you mean the flame hides?" Harder recalled the unique ability of the fire system, which can use the power of flames to cross space, and there is only the ability called flame evasion, and the power of flame evasion is not something that humans can grasp at all, and only Only the demons that exist in the depths of hell have the unique ability to manipulate flames. This discovery made Hader a little surprised, but his expression immediately became tense. Could it be that Moliel''s comeback this time is because he contacted the devil in the depths of hell? It seems that only in this way can things make sense. The underground world is not far from hell, and the caveman can even dig all the way to the depths of hell. Harder certainly understands the abilities of those demons, but what he didn''t expect was that Molier actually had demons to help him this time. For a while, all the sorcerers who heard the news had a lot of mysterious guesses about the man next to Molier. No one knew where he came from, but only knew that there was a relationship between him and Molier. unusual relationship. Chapter 2922 After finishing the use of flame evasion, Rhodes emerged from the flames. He looked at the towering and closed city wall that was almost integrated with the nearby rock wall. He couldn''t help scratching his head, and said helplessly: "There is a A force interfered with the use of space magic, and I failed to teleport directly into the city, but was transferred to a location outside the city." Rhodes didn''t know what was going on, his flame evasion was a bit off, and he couldn''t reach the expected position. According to his prediction, the two should appear directly in the city, not like now , can only look at the cold gate outside the city. Molly was not surprised by this result. She glanced at Rhodes and said, "That''s Longyan''s resistance to space magic. If anyone can use space magic to teleport into the city, I''m afraid this city has long been was attacked." Rhodes nodded. Thinking about it, it was no coincidence that the former hero Molly was able to rise all the way from the underground world. Even if she was in a different time, she would not easily show any flaws. Even Rhodes'' space magic could not break through. such a hindrance. The most important thing now is to find a way to enter the city, so that they can find everything left by Molly in this time. Rhodes observed the thickness of the gate of Dragon''s Nest City. With his current strength, it seemed that it would not be difficult to break through the gate directly and blast away the seemingly indestructible giant rock. There was a sound of interrogation. "Who is standing outside Dragon''s Nest City? Tell me why you are here, otherwise, you will be regarded as the enemies of Lord Molly." Facing the interrogation full of anger, before Rhodes could speak, Morrill scolded: "I am Morrill, open this damn door for me!" Hearing what Molier said, the guard behind the door let out an exclamation. Not only that, but also there was a sound of armor clashing, as if something had been knocked to the ground. Apparently, the name of Molier knocked the door behind the door. The person was terrified. At the same time, a sense of peeping came from Rhodes'' perception. Looking in the direction from the perception, Rhodes saw the evil eye integrated with the mountain wall, and the evil eye was using its many small With eyeballs, he carefully looked at the two people outside the door, completely seeing their appearance in his eyes. "If you are really Lord Molly, then you must know the code to open the door. What is the code today?" The guard behind the door asked, as if he would not open the door if he could not get a satisfactory answer. . Rhodes was a little helpless, who knows what the password will be? According to the guard''s words, the password will change every day. I''m afraid that even Molier doesn''t know what the password is today. It seems that he must be forced to break the door. "The secret signal is, if you don''t open the door again, when I return to the city, the first thing I swear to do is to let you experience my anger." Molly ignored this and let out a filial growl. The guard behind the door was silent for a moment without saying a word. Just when Molly was getting a little impatient, he heard a burst of noise coming from behind the door. The extremely heavy rock was slowly opened, and along with it came The guard''s respectful words: "The exclusive password is correct, you are indeed Lord Molly." "What?" The corner of Rhodes'' mouth twitched, as if he was still very puzzled by the scene in front of him, and couldn''t help complaining in his heart, what kind of code is this? Isn''t Molly worried that other people will use her password forfeit? But if it were someone else, it would be difficult to have the natural power of Molier. As if aware of Rhode''s puzzled eyes, Moliel just showed a bit of complacency, then walked through the opened gate, past the guards leaning over to signal, and walked towards the city with her head held high. Rhodes glanced at the guard when he was passing by. For some reason, Rhodes could feel a familiar aura from the guard. At first, Rhode thought that this aura was just his own illusion. It doesn''t matter if you look at it , Rhodes just passed the guard''s footsteps and turned around, and returned to the guard: "Wait..." "What are you looking at? Come with me." Seeing Rhodes stop, Morrill couldn''t help urging forward, seeing that Rhodes was still unmoved, his eyes seemed to be completely attracted by the guards, Morrill I was so angry that I had no choice but to go back to Rhodes, "What are you doing?" Rhodes ignored Moreel''s inquiry, kept his eyes on the guard all the time, and asked proactively, "What''s your name?" The guard was stunned for a moment, as if he didn''t understand why the man who came with Lord Molly paid attention to himself. He didn''t have anything worth paying attention to, except that he could communicate with Xieyan, but that was nothing at all. He had to answer honestly: "My lord, my name is Aijiete." "Adget?" Not only Rhodes, but even Morrill was taken aback for a moment, as if he understood why Rhodes stopped. It turned out that he had made such a discovery. In the original time of the two, the hero Aijiete was one of the generals under Molier, commanding many evil eyes for Molier, occupying a very important position in the Alien Legion, and also had excellent identification ability. Had a contest with Rhodes'' appraisal master. However, Ajette right now is just an inconspicuous guard in front of the gate of the dragon''s lair. His presence is so weak that Molly doesn''t even look at him, and walks past him. Rhodes found a problem, and I''m afraid that Morrill wouldn''t recognize the existence of Aijiete at all. Rhodes couldn''t help but shook his head, and then looked at Molly with a somewhat helpless look in doubt, as if saying, "Isn''t Aijiet your subordinate? Why didn''t you even recognize him? Or It was up to me to find him." Molly stared back fiercely, as if to answer: "How do I know what''s going on with him? And it''s none of your business!" Rhodes was even more helpless. At this time, Molly asked proactively: "Adget, with your strength, you should be more than just a guard. How did you become where you are today?" Hearing Molier''s question, Aijiete did not dare to be negligent. Although Molier was naturally arrogant, if she could get her fancy, he would be able to rise to the top just around the corner, so he replied truthfully: "Lord Morrell, many sorcerers are deeply dissatisfied with the corrupt Nigon royal family. We all yearn for a better life, and we all believe that only you can overthrow the rule of Harder and bring us Such a life. I am also one of the sorcerers who believed in you. After learning about your deeds, I traveled thousands of miles to join you. Unfortunately, I have no other skills other than communicating with evil eyes. In the end, I can only rely on this With the ability to become the gate guard, observe those outsiders through the gate." Listening to Aijiete''s narration, Rhodes couldn''t help shaking his head. In this time, Aijiet also lost his status as a hero, and now he can only rely on his ability to communicate with the evil eye to become the guard of the gate. With the disappearance of the heroes, many things have undergone amazing changes. After losing the ability to break fate, the heroes who were originally famous have become extremely ordinary in this time, and they look no different from ordinary creatures. No difference, if Rhodes didn''t ask, Morrill wouldn''t even be able to find out that the person in front of her was Ajette. Right now, Eget, who is the guard of the gate, is racking his brains on how to get Molly''s attention. He has no idea that in another timeline where heroes exist, he was once the ruling party, and thousands of people The leader of the evil eye above, and that is the change of his destiny as a hero. Not only Morrill and Rhodes were affected by the disappearance of the hero, but all the heroes in the past, and even the people related to the hero, were also affected by this. This world is no longer what Rhodes and Morrill knew. up. After bidding farewell to Aijiete, Rhodes and Moliel went on the road again, but this time, both Moliel and Rhodes became more silent. In this world without heroes, even the experienced Rhodes doesn''t know how to change everything, let alone how to get out of it. Many things are developing in completely unknown directions. "Rod." It was Morrill who took the initiative to speak, which broke the peace between the two, "You have seen... the changes that happened to Aijiete." "En." Rhodes nodded, unspeakable uneasiness and worry were lingering in his heart, which made him unable to calm down for a long time, and he could only express some emotion from the bottom of his heart, "In this world, it is true that one There are no more heroes." "Maybe, maybe this is what the world is like. There are no heroes, and there is no heroic will to change everything. Everything happens under the influence of fate." She was very helpless, but even though she was helpless, she could only accept such a result in the end. Rhodes just looked at her and said, "I won''t let this kind of thing happen, I will try my best to return to our original time." Rhode''s words were a little firm. There were not only heroes in that time, but also things that Rhodes cared about, as well as all the power that belonged to Rhodes. Rhodes would try his best to return to the land that belonged to him. In time, he didn''t want to be trapped here forever. Molly also felt Rhodes'' firmness. At this moment, she actually thought of what Eve said to her. If the two of them really couldn''t get away from this time, maybe only the two of them would remember that time. The glory that once belonged to heroes. The two walked together all the way, and Molly didn''t go to the tallest mansion in the city, but followed the guidance of the lights, to the vicinity of the uninhabited rock wall, reached out and tore off the camouflage vines hanging from the rock wall, revealing A cave passage the size of a person. Rhodes looked at her with great interest. Morrill must be more familiar with everything in Dragon''s Nest City than he is, and what Rhodes has to do is to see what tricks she has. Following Morrill into the dark cave, Rhodes reached out and ignited a flame, dispelling the darkness nearby, but saw a variety of transparent glass jars in the cave, soaking the torsos of different species Parts, stubby claws, rigid dragon wings, and even staring eyeballs can all be found in the jar. As if aware of the approach of the two, the eyeballs soaked in the jar slowly turned, bloodshot in the eyes, staring at the two in front of them. Anyone who has just entered this cave will think that this must be a place where sorcerers display their collections. In the underground world, not many people are willing to take the risk of getting killed and offend sorcerers with strange methods. But Moliel seemed to be accustomed to this. She came to a corner of the cave, took off the lid of an empty jar, and put it on another empty jar in front of the cave. The ground shook for a while, and with the opening of the secret door, downward Steps emerged from under the feet of the two of them. Molly entered it first, and Rhodes followed behind her when she saw it. After bypassing the tortuous underground passage, she saw a golden light printed by the fire light, which was the light reflected from the gold coin. Rhodes looked around, but saw a large amount of gold coins in the second floor space. Anyone who saw this scene would be blinded by the light of the gold coins, and it was difficult to look away. He couldn''t help asking: "I heard Dragons like to collect treasures and pile them up in their treasury, is this your treasury?" Molly gave him a blank look: "When I was a human being, I used to hide many important things here. I think I have the same habit in this time. This saves me a lot of things, and I don''t have to go around Find the whereabouts of the treasure." Saying that, Molly stretched her hand into the pile of gold coins, and saw her groping for a while. Before Rhodes could see what she had done, he saw another secret door opened ahead, and a burst of unusual treasures came from it. breath. This discovery also made Rhodes feel a little bit emotional. Even if someone can enter this place and come to the space where the gold coins are stored on the second floor of the treasury by mistake, they will be immediately overwhelmed by the joy of discovering the secret. Thinking that he had cracked all the secrets of this place, it was impossible to think that under those gold coins, there was a secret that was far more valuable than gold coins, and that was the real collection of Molier. The various structures in the treasury made Rhodes couldn''t help but look at Molier a few more times. He didn''t expect her to have such an insight into people''s hearts. The current treasury was forged by her when she was a human being. She has already demonstrated extraordinary abilities. Following Molly came to the bottom of the treasury together, Rhodes also saw a dazzling array of collections. Among them, the one that attracted Rhodes'' attention the most was a uniquely shaped and extremely gorgeous four-color vial, which Rhode recognized at a glance. It is the dragon''s blood bottle that Molier has been thinking about, which originated from one of the artifacts of the holy female dragon. Chapter 2923 "The dragon''s blood bottle... I didn''t expect it to be here." Seeing the unique blood bottle stored in the treasury, Molly''s heart was finally relieved. Even at this time, the legendary dragon artifact was still obtained by her and stored in the treasury. . Molly couldn''t wait to hold the dragon''s blood bottle in her hand. The strange thing is that when she really got the artifact again, there was no more joy in her heart. Instead, she just seemed to do something ordinary. This also made her frown slightly. "Did you find anything? Did the dragon''s blood bottle contain a way to get us out of the illusion?" Seeing Moliel lost in thought, staring at the vial without blinking, Rhodes couldn''t help asking. According to previous speculation, there might be a way to get them out of trouble in the dragon''s blood bottle. At the other end of time, the two saw the original holy female dragon. If they wanted to get out of this wrong time and leave the illusion completely, they could only start with the dragon blood bottle left by the holy female dragon. Molly didn''t raise her head, she just said, "If I in this era have already obtained the vial of dragon blood, why am I still in a human body? I should have already turned into a giant dragon... This doesn''t make sense at all .¡± Rhodes didn''t know the reason, he had already seen the unique power of the dragon''s blood bottle, but in this time, Morrill did not become a dragon like before, but still maintained a human body, so he had to Said: "I think only if you try it yourself, you will know why it becomes like this." "There is another way." Molly replied, she did not drink the blood of the dragon, but put down the blood bottle in her hand, then searched the bottom of the treasure house, and led Rhodes to another room , a place where a large number of classics are scattered and piled up. Rhodes picked up a tome from the ground, but saw "The Evolution History of the Harpy" written on the cover, flipped through a few pages, and confirmed that it was an academic-related tome, and the most useful part of it was How to effectively trap the harpies distributed in various places, from the environment in which the harpies live, to their habits are all related records. After a brief glance, Rhodes changed another tome. This time, the cover of the tome was labeled "experience in the development of heterogeneous monsters". In the underground world, this is a precious tome that cannot be exchanged for a thousand pieces of gold, and it is enough to drive a group of sorcerers into madness. And in the inconspicuous small words under the cover of the research and development experience, Rhodes also found the name of the author of the classics, which is the sorcerer Alama, one of the sorcerers who used to be loyal to Rhodes. Alama in this time is also a master of alien creatures, and this classic is from him. Rhodes looked around, but saw such precious knowledge books around him, presumably they were collected by Morel as spoils of war. For the sorcery scholars in the underground world, their value is no less than ordinary treasures. Soon, Molly found out one of the thick and inconspicuous books from the sea of ??scattered books, and quickly flipped through it. Rhodes had a feeling in his heart that the content recorded in the ancient books must be related to the dragon''s blood bottle, and that was the information he urgently needed to know. Rhodes was about to move his head to check it together, but saw Morrill directly put the tome back in front of him, preventing him from reading the content recorded on it, and at the same time couldn''t help but glared at him. "What are you doing?" Rhodes was puzzled for a moment, not understanding what Moliel meant. "What are you doing?" Molly said angrily, she still wanted to know what Rhodes was thinking. Rhodes put his gaze on the tome in Molly''s hand, shrugged and said, "That tome should contain the content related to the dragon''s blood bottle? We are all trapped in this illusion, is there anything I can''t do?" Do you know? Even if it contains knowledge that is more precious than fifth-level magic, it is nothing to me." "It''s better not to know. This is not an ordinary research tome, this is my war log." Molly snorted. Rhodes was a little helpless. If it was a war log, it would be reasonable for Molly not to show it to herself. The war log recorded many private matters about Morel, and she really didn''t want others to see it, just like it was impossible for Rhodes to tell Morel the contents of the system log. Regarding this point, Rhodes couldn''t say anything more, so he could only say: "Alright then, I''ll wait for you to tell me the result." Molier didn''t say any more, and turned her gaze to the diary in her hand, but she couldn''t calm down at all. The contents recorded in the diary didn''t enter her mind at all, and her attention was still left behind. On the side of Rhodes. She pretended to glance at Rhodes inadvertently, only to see that Rhodes changed the black art tome and read it, but he looked a little absent-minded. It seemed that he was just using it to kill time and quietly waited for her result. She bit her lip, as if she had made up her mind, and finally asked Rhodes, "Are you angry with me?" "I''m seldom angry." Rhodes said without raising his head. He seldom gets angry because of such things. Even if the two were trapped in the illusion because of Morrill''s reckless behavior, he didn''t feel angry, because That can''t solve anything, but I always calmly search for a way out, "If you want to ask me how I feel, I feel a little helpless, that''s all, you know what it feels like to be helpless, right?" Molly snorted again. In my impression, even Rhodes, who fought with her in different times, never showed his angry side. How could these things make him angry? Unlike Rhodes, Morrill was often angry, and if things went wrong, the Dragon King''s wrath would be ushered in. After a long silence, Molly turned her eyes back to the tome in her hand, but said to Rhodes, "If you want to know about the changes in the Dragon''s Blood Vial, come and read it together." "Really? I remember you just said that it is your war log." Rhodes raised his eyebrows, as if he was a little surprised by the change in Molly. "To be precise, that is the war log of Moreel in this time, not what I really left behind, and it was put in our era, when I had already turned into a giant dragon and conquered the entire underground world , why are you still stuck in Dragon''s Nest City?" Molly curled her lips and said, she found a suitable reason, "What''s more, the records in the diary are all my feats, and there is nothing shameful about it." "Is this the only reason?" Rhodes asked again. "Then what reason do you say? Could it be that I feel sorry for you because I see you bored?" Molly stared at Rhodes. "Let me think about it... Maybe you need my ingenuity. Only by relying on my wisdom can you find clues from this war log and find a way to escape from the illusion." Rhodes also gave a reasonable reason analyze. Molier couldn''t help but rolled her eyes, and said angrily, "Do you want to see it or not?" Hearing what she said, Rhodes no longer refused, and instead came to Morrill''s side, ready to check the content recorded in the war log with her. Due to the size and weight of the classics, Morrill, who was holding up the books with one hand and turning the pages with the other, couldn''t maintain the same posture after Rhodes approached, so she had to let Rhodes support the right side of the classics while she held up the left side. On the side, the two checked the contents of the war log together. "...After the Battle of Cold Pool City, I rescued Alama, a well-known heterogeneous master, from the prison by the underground river. He gave me several precious books written by him, and a coin that can spit out gold. bag as a reward, but I hope he can join my army and serve me. After learning that the enemy is the king of the underground world, Hader, he ran away without looking back. What a coward, it was a waste of my troops Take down the prison, and when I conquer the underground world, I must capture him back and imprison him in the dark prison forever, so that he will know what he will end up with if he disobeys me!" Just opened Molly''s war log, and the first paragraph that came into view made the corners of Rhode''s mouth twitch. It seems that no matter what era Molly is, she is full of arrogance in her heart, and those who offend her will not end well. . Just refusing to serve her will result in being imprisoned forever. "It''s not time yet. The Battle of Cold Pool City is still too early for me to enter the abyss of miasma. Turn back quickly." Looking at the records in the diary, Molly''s memory seemed to return to the past, and she hurriedly urged Rhodes, but seeing that Rhode''s attention was all attracted by the contents of the diary, she suddenly said angrily: "What are you looking at? ? Hurry up and turn the page back!" "It''s nothing, it just looks like what you did." Rhodes couldn''t help coughing dryly, retracted his thoughts, and quickly turned the tome backwards before Molly got angry. "The enemy has formed an alliance. When I was inspecting the barracks, I heard complaints from the ranks. A soldier said that the enemy was well prepared. Now we have to face more than twice as many enemies. His words shocked everyone. Morale was low, I saw the soldiers were depressed, so I rushed forward, cut off the soldier''s head with a knife, and then told the others that we would get twice as much money, which made everyone happy Encourage." Seeing Morrill''s record from the log again, Rhodes couldn''t help complaining: "If it were me, I would say that we will get twice as many undead, but it seems that I don''t need to explain anything, anyway, my men are all Undead who obey my command." Molly gave him a blank look. The content recorded in the war log was exactly the same as her initial experience before obtaining the time domain. It is not an exaggeration to say that she wrote it herself. In the initial time, she did write like this In a war log, things in different times overlap in some places. Now listening to Rhodes talking about the contents of the war log, and constantly complaining in her mouth, Molly felt her face was slightly hot, as if her previous experiences and those unknown secrets were all placed on Rhodes. General in front of my eyes. No one has ever been able to know those deeds that belonged to her, those memories from the first time, even Molly herself, after incarnating as the big red dragon and spending endless years in the time domain, her memory has become blurred Clearly, Rhode''s words at this moment are gradually waking up the feeling she had when she was still a human being. Although her heartbeat was a little faster, Molier still maintained her superficial calm, and responded calmly: "Of course you undead don''t have to worry about these things, but the impact on morale is something other types of troops have to consider. I remember your A subordinate has the most advanced leadership skills, right?" "You mean Lei Ze? I think so." Rhodes nodded, and couldn''t help but think of the undead general with outstanding commanding ability. Only when he escaped from the illusion could Rhodes see him again. "Why do you need such a strong leadership skill to command the undead? Anyway, you don''t have to care about morale, that''s good, how about you let him come to the underground world to serve me after we escape from the illusion?" Molier said, presumably it was Frazer before Her speech left a deep impression on her. "What? That''s not good, he is the commander-in-chief of the Undead Legion, and I want him to lead the army to fight." Rhodes spread his hands helplessly. He didn''t expect that Molly wanted the commander of the Undead Legion as soon as he opened his mouth. Of course you can''t agree to this matter, "If you want to find a commander with superb leadership skills, there are still some suitable candidates in the Undead Legion." Seeing Rhodes'' rare embarrassment, he was still trying to sell the other generals in the Undead Legion, and the corner of Molly''s mouth unconsciously raised a somewhat unstoppable smile. She didn''t even notice it herself. "Forget it, you should keep those undead for yourself. I rule the entire underground world, and I am not bad for an excellent general. The most important thing now is to find out the problem with the dragon''s blood bottle." Hearing Molly bring the matter back to the point, Rhodes'' expression also became serious, and he continued to flip through the war log in his hand. After flipping through a few pages, the content in the log made Rhodes stop. "The spies from the Thieves Guild told me that there are three more underground lords who are leading the army to set off to find the dragon''s blood bottle. I must be careful not to fall into the danger of being attacked by enemies. Fortunately, they are still a certain distance away from me. I will be the first to enter the abyss of miasma, and if it goes well, I will be able to get the bottle of dragon''s blood before everyone else." Compared with the neat handwriting of other parts, this part of the handwriting is particularly scribbled. Molly, who wanted to write this part of the content, must be in a state of urgency. Not only that, but on the pages to come, Rhodes is even more It smelled like miasma. This discovery made Rhode''s eyes condense. It seems that all the changes in the current time are all in the following log records. Chapter 2924 Rhodes turned over the war log again, and couldn''t wait to continue reading. "I led the team into the abyss of miasma. At the suggestion of the sorcerer, the soldiers smeared the anti-corrosion stone skin potion on the skin. It can reduce the agility of the body in exchange for a good defense. And resistance to miasma. With the effect of the stone skin potion, we can also explore in depth." "I must act quickly. All the underground lords have set their sights on the legendary artifact. As long as I get the dragon''s blood bottle, I can transform into a real dragon. At that time, even Harder is not me. Everyone in the underground world has to surrender to me, and I will become the king of the underground world." "I heard that above Nigong''s head, there is still a vast world on the ground. There are no thick walls above the heads of the people there, but an endless sky. I don''t know how the people on the ground are compared to magicians? Wait for me I have conquered the underground world, I must go there to have a look, if the people in the above world are not strong enough, I will let them learn the truth of the law of the jungle." Rhodes browsed through the war log recorded by Morrill. Even just reading between the lines, Rhodes could feel her great ambitions. How could an underground world satisfy a true dragon soaring with wings? Just like herself, she will be driven by strong ambitions and fight endlessly until any corner of the world, any town, raises her flag. "Is there anything you want to say?" Seeing that Rhodes forgot to look over, Morrill hummed softly, not knowing what he wanted to say. "You were a born hero. I''ve always wondered whether it was heroism that gave you great ambition, or your ambition that gave birth to a hero''s will. I think I know the answer now. The answer is The latter, even if there are no heroes left in the world, even if you lose your status as a hero, that obvious ambition will not waver in the slightest." Rhodes commented slowly. If these words were spoken by other people, Molly would most likely think that others were mocking her, but when they came from Rhodes'' mouth, it seemed very appropriate and did not make her feel uncomfortable at all. From Rhodes'' words, Morel felt the praise. Rhodes, like her, is a doomsday overlord who aspires to conquer the world. He is an evil person in the eyes of ordinary people. For evil people, out-and-out ambition is their best virtue. For Rhodes'' praise, Molly seemed to be very pleased for a while, and the corners of her mouth couldn''t help but raise a bit of an arc. Just like Rhodes said, the status of a natural hero is not the basis for her ambition. It is just a means that belongs to her, even if there are no heroes in the world, the determination in her heart will not be shaken in the slightest. At this moment, Morriel heard Rhodes spit out coldly again: "It''s just, haven''t you got the dragon''s blood bottle yet? Why are you starting to think about things in the above world now?" Morel glared at him, and didn''t bother Rhodes on this point, but urged him to continue turning the page. As the classics continued to be flipped, the miasma emanating from the war log became more and more intense. When Molier recorded the contents of this page, she should have arrived at the depths of the miasma abyss, and was about to arrive at the location of the dragon''s blood bottle. "My subordinates have found traces of poisonous dragons. They are more ferocious than black dragons. The poisonous dragon''s breath they spit out immediately completely corroded half of the spy''s body. The scorched body of the spy made me feel excited. The blood bottle is just ahead." "It is said that a hundred years ago, this place was just an impenetrable underground place. The arrival of the poisonous dragon has brought about amazing changes in the surrounding environment. The formation of the entire miasma abyss is inseparable from the poisonous dragon. I can''t help but start to wonder, Why do poisonous dragons come here to settle here? There must be something that attracts them, and the only thing that can attract poisonous dragons is the legendary dragon blood bottle, as long as you find their lair, you can find that artifact." Looking at Morrill''s log records, Rhodes couldn''t help but nodded. Morrill''s conjecture was consistent with his guess. Those powerful poisonous dragons would not gather in a certain place out of thin air. Attraction, this formed such a change. "At the edge of the abyss of miasma, I found a strange kind of purple dragon. They can use destructive magic. Even poisonous dragons dare not provoke them easily. My subordinates just entered their territory, and in I was wiped out by magic in an instant, if I didn''t retreat in time, the consequences might be unimaginable, it seems that the environment in the miasma abyss is more dangerous than I imagined, I must always be careful." From this record, Rhodes undoubtedly remembered something, the strange purple dragon, isn''t it about the fairy dragon? Unexpectedly, even in the miasma abyss, the figure of the fairy dragon can be seen. As a spellcaster among giant dragons, fairy dragons have extremely high attainments in spells. Even legendary mages are not necessarily better at magic than fairy dragons. It didn''t surprise Rhodes that Molly would lose his generals in the hands of the fairy dragon. Now Molly is not the natural hero who can command all dragons. As a human, she can''t defeat her. An extremely powerful fairy dragon. Looking at the records in the war log, Rhodes hadn''t said anything yet, but Molly herself couldn''t help herself, and said, "Hmph, it''s also thanks to Eve who erased all the heroes in the world, otherwise the mere fairy dragon , how can you resist my Dragon King order?" Although Rhodes was helpless, he could only agree with her. In another time in the past, Morrill controlled all the giant dragons in the world by relying on the order of the Dragon King in that bloodline, except for a very small number of giant dragons. Even Shenglong can only surrender to her, and that is the terrifying part of the Dragon King''s order. Moreel, who is strong enough to control all giant dragons, is not reconciled to having a dragon escape her control. Even in the illusion, when facing the first holy female dragon, Moreel chose to show her fangs, preparing to completely kill her. control. It''s a pity that Moliel still failed to achieve her wish in the end, and her actions seemed to have brought punishment for the two of them, and they were sent to this time where no heroes existed. The blood order belonging to Molier has such incomprehensible power, but the root of this power comes from the heroic specialties of Molier. When there are no more heroes in the world, the heroic specialties belonging to Molier will also be completely Ineffective, at this time, she doesn''t have the ability to command the dragon. For Molly, who was not a hero at this time, of course she would not have any complaints, but for the real Molly, this result undoubtedly annoyed her, and she still remembered the brilliance that belonged to a hero You know, in the past, she controlled all the giant dragons in the world with one hand, but now in the war log, she was so embarrassed by a few giant dragons, how could she not be deeply annoyed? "If I were the me I used to be, why would things need to be so troublesome? When my orders spread, all the giant dragons would crawl at my feet, and those poisonous dragons even offered the dragon''s blood bottle with their own hands. Why would I need to do it myself?" to fetch?" Molly, who was once a born hero, had the power to control giant dragons when she was still a human being, and those so-called poisonous dragons had to obey her orders. When she first obtained the dragon''s blood bottle, it was far less troublesome than it is now. As her order spread, the poisonous dragons found the dragon''s blood bottle for her, so how could it be like this? Even Rhodes felt her dissatisfaction and anger from Molly''s body at this time, so he resolutely stopped speaking. Past experience told Rhodes that it would be unwise to speak out at such a moment. Things, I have to focus on the next log record. "I made a small plan to provoke the poisonous dragon and the purple dragon to fight each other. Even if they have strong power, they are just a group of beasts with limited wisdom. While the dragons are fighting each other, I have a premonition that the opportunity is coming. I led my subordinates into the poisonous dragon''s lair, and when I get the dragon''s blood bottle, no one is qualified to stop me." Looking at the next content of the log, Rhodes'' eyes became serious. If everything goes well, Molly can indeed get the dragon''s blood bottle, and this is what Rhodes knows well in his memory, but what is the reason? , so that she failed to transform into a dragon? "When the poisonous dragon left its nest, I finally sensed the trace of the artifact. The power of the dragon''s blood bottle called me and guided me its direction, as if it was the artifact that I was destined to obtain. I have never Having had that feeling, it is simply impossible for the artifact to respond to my arrival, no matter what, I must hold it in my hand." The handwriting became scribbled again, and Rhodes could almost see from these records how ecstatic Morrill was at that time. The artifact that she had been thinking about all along now existed in front of her eyes, and she still loved her. There was a call, how could this not excite her? No matter how great the danger lies ahead, she will still have no hesitation at this moment. Even Moliel, who was at the side, couldn''t help breathing quickly when she saw the handwriting. Even if she was in a different time, she could still feel the joy that came from the bottom of her heart. The body that Morrell is using right now is exactly her body at this time. Even though it has been a long time, the excitement and joy that cannot be forgotten for a long time are still remembered in her body. "The poisonous dragons found that we had broken into the lair and were rushing back with all their strength. This made me even more unable to give up this opportunity. Once I miss it, the poisonous dragons will definitely strengthen their defenses. It is not that simple to go deep into the lair again. For the dragon The blood bottle, no matter how many subordinates are sacrificed, I will definitely get that artifact in my hands." From the record at the end of this page, Rhodes can see Molly''s determination, even if she is no longer a hero, that determination will not waver in the slightest, which also reminds Rhodes that in this time, Although the heroes no longer exist, the strong will that triggered the awakening of the heroes still exists in the heroes of the past, and will not change because of the loss of the hero status. In the final analysis, what really makes heroes born is not the power endowed by the hero''s specialty, but the will that exists in the hearts of heroes. Even if the hero no longer exists, that will will not die, even if the world There are no more heroes, and the determination to be a hero will never be lacking. Rhodes sighed deeply in his heart while turning the pages of the book, but this time, Rhodes only saw a blank space, with a few dried ink marks on it, and traces of interrupted writing. The owner of the war log, Moril in this time, seems to have encountered some serious troubles, and even the recording of the war log cannot continue. Rhodes frowned, not understanding what happened, so he could only look at Molly, who was also puzzled. After all, it happened in another time. Seeing this, Rhodes had no choice but to continue flipping through the diary in his hand. "Under the pursuit of the poisonous dragons, I finally got the dragon''s blood bottle. The first moment I saw the blood bottle, I knew it was the legendary artifact. The power in the blood bottle had an inexplicable attraction. Power, the blood from the holy female dragon attracts me, so I can''t wait to drink it to obtain the endless power contained in it." "After drinking the blood of the dragon, I waited for the change to appear, but nothing happened. There is no inheritance of the holy female dragon, and there is no legendary power to turn people into dragons. Everything is the same as usual Until then, I finally understood that the legendary stories are all lies, and the so-called dragon''s blood bottle is just a good-looking bottle." "In the process of competing for the dragon''s blood bottle, I lost too many men. I didn''t have any substantial gains except for the beautiful blood bottle. I was no longer able to fight against other lords in the underground world, so I had to retreat to the dragon blood bottle. In Hive City, I gave up my dream of dominating the underground world. I had a chance to win this battle, but I lost too much because of the search for the dragon''s blood bottle. I hope that people who read this war log in the future can take me as a warning , don¡¯t over-believe in the power of so-called artifacts in war.¡± Looking at the content recorded on this side of the diary, Rhodes couldn''t help opening his mouth. As he expected, Molly really got the dragon''s blood bottle and drank the dragon''s blood that contained divine power. However, the following The development of things made Rhodes never imagined. Molly, who drank the blood of the dragon, not only failed to transform into a dragon, but instead led to the failure of the entire battle. Chapter 2925 "how so¡­¡­" Not only Rhodes, but even Morrill couldn''t help but look dark when he saw the last content recorded in the war log, and seemed to have indescribable doubts. Although the Dragon''s Blood Bottle was taken again, according to the records of the war log, the so-called Dragon''s Blood Bottle has long since lost the power to turn humans into giant dragons, and it looks like an ordinary bottle. It is different, it is no longer the magic weapon in Molier''s memory. The dragon''s blood bottle that has lost its power has nothing to do with how to escape from the illusion, and the two of them can''t get any valuable gains from the dragon''s blood bottle, so they have to find a way from other aspects. How could Moliel be willing to accept such a result, she pulled out the cork angrily, raised her head and drank the freshly accumulated dragon blood into her mouth, the blood belonging to the holy female dragon overflowed from her mouth, and slid down the corner of her mouth, However, her body did not change in any way. She wiped her mouth, and from the blood of the holy female dragon, she failed to feel the power she once had. The legendary blood of the dragon has long lost the divine power in it. The appearance of this result also made her endure Could not help falling into depression. "I don''t understand. This is obviously a divine weapon left by the female giant dragon. How could it become like an ordinary thing?" That was not what he expected at all, and his reaction would probably be the same as hers. Rhodes sighed, even though he was as disappointed as Morel in his heart, he knew that this would not solve the problem at hand: "Since the Dragon''s Blood Bottle has lost its power and cannot bring us any help in escaping the illusion, I think we should go to Find another way..." Molly glared at him, and interrupted his words with complaints: "You said that the dragon''s blood bottle can help us get rid of the illusion, but it doesn''t have such power at all. Now what do you want to say?" Rhodes spread his hands and explained: "I just put forward a conjecture. It was the legendary holy female dragon who sent us to this time. No one knows what will happen to the dragon''s blood bottle because of her. At least for now, we can rule out the possibility of the dragon''s blood vial." Moliel took a deep breath, and she didn''t know that it wasn''t Rhode''s fault, it was just that she was trapped in the illusion for a long time, and was even suppressed by the former defeated general, she couldn''t swallow this breath at all. Rhodes reached out and took the dragon''s blood bottle, felt it carefully, and then said: "If the dragon''s blood bottle can''t take effect, then another artifact belonging to the female dragon may not be able to help us either. It is the disappearance of the hero, which also has a certain impact on the holy female dragon. I think we should think of other ways, maybe there is a way to get us out of the illusion in Erasia." Seeing that Rhodes remained calm, Morrill just shook her head: "Have you ever considered what should we do if we still can''t get out of this illusion?" Rhodes seemed to be caught by her question, he paused while checking the dragon''s blood bottle, and replied after a while: "You think too much, I will keep looking for a way out of trouble until I return to the original time. " Molly sneered: "I thought so too, but now, when all means have failed, I need to face the reality and think about how to live better in this world. What if I really can''t escape Illusion, at least in this time, I will not be inferior to others." Rhodes took a deep look at her: "I understand your thoughts, but it is far from the final step. Even if the dragon''s blood bottle fails, there may still be ways to help us escape from the illusion in other places in this world. You We cannot succumb to this illusion now." Just as the two were arguing, a powerful aura came from above the surface, and both Morrill and Rhodes were very familiar with the incoming aura, it was the aura belonging to Longwei. The two looked at each other, and after Molier put away the dragon''s blood bottle, she left the treasure house and came to the ground, just in time to hear the demonstration-like magic loudspeaker coming from outside the city. "Moliel, you broke the agreement between the underground lords and left Dragon''s Nest City without permission, and you are active in the underground world. You''d better give an explanation, otherwise, all the creatures in the city will be spared because of you." Hearing the sound of demonstrations echoing above several people''s heads, Molly''s expression sank: "That''s Harder''s voice, he actually tracked it all the way here, okay, let me give him a good look, in the In the endless time, I know all the secrets of the underground world, this time, I will reoccupy the entire underground world, and do what Molly in this timeline failed to do, will you help me?" Facing Moreel''s inquiry, Rhodes also saw the earnest plea in her eyes. It was not an easy task to make Moreel show such a look. If it hadn''t happened to the current situation, she would say nothing May take the initiative to ask yourself. However, Rhodes just let out a sigh: "This is not the real you. The Morel in my memory is a big red dragon with wings and soaring, but not just an underground lord. I can''t agree to your request, and I can''t stay here." I''m here to fight with you, and I''ll keep going until I find a way to get us out of the illusion." "Okay! Alright! Even if you don''t help me, I won''t lose in this battle. In a few months, I will be able to reoccupy the entire underground world. At that time, don''t regret it." Listening to Rhodes'' answer, Morrill was obviously a little unhappy, but she couldn''t change Rhodes'' mind, just like Rhodes couldn''t convince her, but when she saw Rhodes, she still had some doubts in her heart. Anger and dissatisfaction are like being betrayed by Rhodes, but in fact, this is just a difference caused by different ideas. Rhodes shook his head and didn''t say anything more. He melted his figure into the flames, and his figure slowly disappeared before Molly''s eyes. He began to go to other regions to find a way out of the illusion. Although Rhodes didn''t approve of Morrill''s choice, he still had some worries in his heart. Perhaps the current situation is just like what Eve reminded the two of them. In this completely unfamiliar world, only the two of them still remember the glory that once belonged to heroes. As for everything else, it has already happened There have been earth-shaking changes. Rhodes would not stop looking for a way out of the illusion, but he couldn''t persuade Morell to let her find a way out with him. From the breath of the approaching enemy, Rhode had a vague premonition that if Molier left with him, the entire Dragon Nest City would not be able to escape the fate of falling, and Molier would also lose the main city in this world. She chose to guard it. In this case, it may well be a suitable choice. Thinking of this, Rhodes couldn''t help sighing. He didn''t know how to get out of the illusion, but wanting to conquer the entire underground world had nothing to do with breaking out of the illusion. Reasons to spend extra time here. In Rhode''s view, when the dragon''s blood bottle is proved to have nothing to do with leaving the illusion, the only possibility of leaving the illusion exists only on Erasia. Without the existence of heroes, there will be no cause for the fall of the stigmata The god-becoming person, it seems, can only find the final solution if he faces his fate. Besides, Rhodes can''t think of any more possibilities. As for Molly who insisted on staying in the underground world, Rhodes could only sigh deeply. It''s good for her to stay here. Maybe at that time, he will need to rely on the power belonging to the underground world. If he finds something, Rhodes will also come back to discuss with her how to finally escape from the illusion. As Rhode''s figure gradually disappeared, Molly''s breathing became a little short. She didn''t know that staying in the underground world was just a stopgap measure, and it couldn''t solve the problem fundamentally. She in the human form in the illusion was simply It''s not her real appearance, her true face that belongs to the dragon, and only Rhodes knows the whole world right now. But Moliel still chose to stay. Perhaps it was the dragon''s blood bottle that lost her power, which shocked her heart. No matter in which time, Moliel was able to rise all the way, thanks to the dragon who turned her into a dragon in the first place. However, when the dragon''s blood bottle also lost its power along with the hero, she seemed to become depressed as well. Unwilling to continue to accept the disappointing results, she had no choice but to put all her attention on the attacking underground army, and only those enemies could make her vent the anger in her heart. If Moliel couldn''t find a way to escape again, she didn''t know how disappointed she would be. In the endless time, Molier rehearsed this battle countless times. Even if her current sphere of influence is limited to Dragon Nest City, and the enemy''s territory covers the entire underground world, she is also full of self-confidence. Within a month, Hader could be completely defeated. This was due to the experience accumulated over time. Even without the body that belonged to the big red dragon, that experience was still well preserved. Looking at Rhodes who disappeared into the flames, Morrill seemed to want to say something for a moment, and couldn''t help raising her arms, as if she wanted to grab the body that was about to be taken away by the flames, but in the end, she still raised her arms pressed down. Even though she faintly felt a bit lost in her heart, as if she had lost something very important, Molier still groaned heavily, and in the end, without saying anything, she took out the sword stored in the treasury instead. It was a big sword burning with flames. Although the power contained in the big sword was not as powerful as the Vulcan sword in Rhodes'' hands, it was at least a famous sword. It was Molly''s weapon in this time, named The flaming greatsword of the Red Dragon Sword. Although time took away her heroic identity and her dragon body, it left her with this sword, which was the treatment that Molier, who was incarnated as a big red dragon in the past, could not enjoy. She who once transformed into a giant dragon doesn''t need any weapons at all. The powerful body of a giant dragon is her best weapon. Holding the Chilong Sword in her hand, which is also a weapon that burns flames, Molly couldn''t help but think of a person, a person who was in front of her just now, and even the weapons used by the two in another time are different. They have something in common. This discovery also made Molier couldn''t help showing a bit of emotion, and finally turned into a helpless sigh. Even two people who are also trapped in the illusion will inevitably go on different paths. Both of them are unwilling to compromise with each other for the sake of persistence in their hearts. Perhaps parting ways is the best result for the two of them. For Rhodes who went away in the flames, Morrill closed her eyes for a while, hoping that he could bring some good news to herself in the exploration of this time and space. No matter what Rhodes is going to do, Moliel dares to assure him that when he sees him next time, the whole underground world will be completely new because of Moliel''s arrival, and Moliel will let him take a good look, what is a real master? Battle, when that time comes, Moreel will have people from the entire underground world to help her find a way out of the illusion. Molly groaned again. Even in the illusion, the two had a close cooperation, but the memory of fighting Rhodes thousands of times in different times still existed in Molly''s memory. Among them, it is natural to be familiar with fighting now. For Molly, she prefers to regard Rhodes'' departure as a competition with her. Unless Rhodes can find a way to completely escape from the illusion before Morrill conquers the underground world, and prove the possibility, otherwise, Morrill, who has the power of the entire underground world, will definitely find it earlier than Rhodes who is walking alone. The method of escape, the final winner of this battle, will ultimately belong to Morrill, not Rhodes. Although she won the battle, she couldn''t get any rewards, but Molly enjoyed this feeling. In different times, she could not win every time. The number of victories was about the same as that of Rhodes, but every victory , can let her aftertaste for a long time. "Wait, Rhodes, I will prove that your idea is wrong. My choice is the best way to escape from the illusion. Even if I can''t escape from the illusion in the end, I, who dominates the entire underground world, don''t have to worry about others But you, if you always put all your eggs in one basket, you will not be able to win the final victory." Raising the Red Dragon Sword in her hand again, Molly stretched out her hand to catch the ashes falling from Rhodes'' dissipated place, with a confident smile on her face, she believed that in this battle, In the contest of time, she will definitely be able to beat Rhodes. Thinking of this, Molly didn''t hesitate anymore. The most important thing now is to repel the incoming alien army as soon as possible. Only in this way can she start her plan as soon as possible, and quickly conquer the underground world as she has practiced in time. . Chapter 2926 The dwarf was imprisoned in a suspended iron cage, enduring the hunger in his belly, and the iron cage was hung on the top of the city gate for the people who came and went to make fun of and despise. Without food, the dwarf can still endure the hunger like a knife, but without water, the dwarf may not be able to survive even a few days. The sorcerer who is in charge of guarding the cage also understands this truth deeply, and often splashes water on it. To the dwarf. Drenched in water, instead of complaining, the ugly dwarf became extremely excited. Water is the nourishment for her life. She first picked up the water that hadn''t dripped down with her hands, then bent her head and rubbed it with her dry lips. She drank it, and when the water in her hand was finished, she began to lift the clothes over her head again, twisting them vigorously, and swallowed all the water droplets that were squeezed out, even the water stained on the cage railing was not let go by her. . Even just any drop of water can continue her dying life. Of course, she will not let her life die. Even if it is just the last struggle before death, she still persists tenaciously. The dwarf is where she is now because she deserved it. Because of its ugly and strange appearance, the dwarf once played the role of the evil female lord Morrill in the troupe, in order to show the brilliance and strength of Hader. Unexpectedly, in a performance, he bumped into Morrill herself, and the angry Morrill Destroyed the entire theater troupe, leaving only the dwarf''s life, not because of Morel''s mercy, but to make the dwarf face a more tragic ending. Several weeks have passed since that accident, and the dwarf in the hanging cage is still alive, but she looks weak. She can almost feel that her body is gradually rotting away just by relying on one breath. , her breath became weaker and weaker, no matter what, she couldn''t hold on to the cold night, and the time of death was approaching her step by step. Facing the imminent death, the dwarf was unwilling, but he couldn''t change it. It was already a very lucky thing for her to live for such a long time and not be killed by Molier on the spot, so how could she ask for more? But recently, there have been more and more people watching her around the city gate. Some people even threw food at her while kneeling on the ground and muttering to themselves, as if they were praying some kind of prayer. He was quickly chased away by the guards. And the occasional food is also the reason why the dwarf can persist until this point. The dwarf is not an ignorant person, she knew that when she was locked in the iron cage, some amazing changes must have taken place in the underground world, and the source of the changes was very likely to be related to the real Morel, and she was just because of this. People who don''t know the reason thought that she was punished by Hades because of her role as Morrill. The crowd gathered under the hanging cage again, and the dwarf saw the banshee who always threw food at her. This time, she held an egg the size of a human head in her hand, which seemed to be the product of some kind of monitor lizard. Prepare to throw it at yourself. The guards also saw the gathered crowd and were about to rush forward, but the crowd suddenly became a little restless. The chaotic flow of people scattered the guards who lined up, and it was overcrowded for a while. It wasn''t until a cry of pain came out that the guards realized that something was wrong. They were separated by the crowd and were now being attacked by enemies from the dark. However, by the time they found out, it was already too late. Even failing to make any resistance, they were quickly wiped out. The sharp arrow pierced through the iron chain of the hanging cage, and as the hanging cage fell, the huge impact made the dwarf stare. She shook her head vigorously, and soon came to her senses. With good resistance, the one who shot off the cage and released her was Medusa hiding in the crowd with a longbow in hand. "Master Molly heard about you, and she wants to see you." Medusa stuck out her long forked tongue, and the indifferent Tong Kong stared at the dwarf in front of her. Hearing Medusa''s unquestionable words, the dwarf was slightly taken aback, her lips trembling. She had a faint premonition in her heart that some astonishing changes must have taken place in the entire underground world, and the master who caused all these changes, It was Molier who was about to summon her. The accident at the hanging cage also attracted the attention of the guards in the city. Soon, a group of sorcerers rushed over with their alien subordinates. This situation frightened the dwarf, and she was not that group at all. If the opponent of the sorcerer falls into the hands of the sorcerer, he is afraid that he will return to the cold cage, or even worse, die in the melee. Medusa seemed to have been prepared for a long time. She raised her hand, and the flow of the nearby air seemed to become stagnant. The dwarf could faintly see something invisible, as if it was traveling through the space, and directly pounced on those monsters. magician. With the appearance of abnormalities in the space, the magician''s team instantly became chaotic. They were still cooperating with each other, but now they started to fight each other. The magician who was betrayed by his companions would not understand until his death. Why did the companions who were fighting side by side just now turn around and attack them. Only a few experienced sorcerers understand what happened. It is said that the number one public enemy in the entire underground world, Lord Molly, has such an ability to quietly take away the mind of the enemy. It''s no secret that there are still many sorcerers who don''t believe this. How could they have the power to make them do such crazy things? It wasn''t until the situation appeared in front of their eyes that the sorcerers couldn''t help but believe it. This discovery also made the sorcerers feel like they were facing a big enemy. They didn''t know when their companions around them would become enemies, and they were full of mutual suspicion. The dwarf also heaved a sigh of relief, without those chasing soldiers, at least she is still alive now, but the dwarf didn''t relax for a long time, his heart hung up again, rescued her, and planned to summon her, but it became more and more serious. Terrifying Moril, she doesn''t know what kind of fate awaits her. When she was taken away, the banshee handed the monitor lizard egg to the dwarf, saying that she wanted to seek protection from Moliel. The dwarf cracked open the eggshell and swallowed the slightly fishy egg white while thinking about the content of the banshee''s words. When did people actually pray to Morel? But it is also because of this that the gnome has been able to persist until now relying on the food obtained by chance. The dwarf was brought to a unique mount. In front of the manticore, which is famous in the whole underground world, the manticore, which looked very difficult to provoke, also made the dwarf swallow his saliva, and even brought the manticore in his hand. The monitor lizard egg was also a little unsteady, and almost fell to the ground, as if it had been paralyzed by a manticore. It wasn''t until Medusa urged her that she climbed onto the manticore''s back, and was quickly taken away by the manticore. "I don''t know why Lord Molly summoned such an unremarkable dwarf. We can''t guess her foresight." Looking at the scene where the dwarf left, Medusa couldn''t help shaking her head. In just a few short weeks, the entire underground world has undergone drastic changes because of Moliel. Every underground lord, Being dragged into the flames of war by her, Medusa, as a subordinate, can only sigh with emotion at her strategizing in the battle, and the result shown is that she is invincible. After retracting her sight, Medusa turned her gaze on the enemy again. She will lead the chapter-faced demon king to completely conquer this town under the rule of Harder according to the order of Lord Morrill. No magician, Able to fend off terrifying monsters from other planes. Under the leadership of the manticore, the dwarf felt bumpy all the way, her abdomen was churning, and she couldn''t help but spit out the egg liquid she had just swallowed, but she finally held back, and during the time she was imprisoned in the cage Here, she was suffering from hunger, and now she finally ate something, how could she spit it out? That was simply unbearable for the dwarf, no matter how painful her stomach was, she was unwilling to spit out the food she had eaten. I don''t know how much time passed, until the dwarf felt that he couldn''t hold on anymore, the manticore finally stopped. As a powerful alien species in the underground world, the manticore not only has the body of a lion, the tail of a scorpion, but also a pair of bat wings on both sides of its body as an aid in action. The existence of the bat wings allows the manticores to fly short distances. Although they cannot fly freely in the air like real flying creatures, it also gives them stronger maneuverability, and there are almost no obstacles to stop the manticores. In the entire underground world, the only one who could surpass the manticore in terms of movement speed was the real giant dragon. Besides, most of the ordinary alien creatures could hardly hold a candle to them in terms of speed. The dwarf riding on the back of the manticore was also fortunate to experience the speed of the manticore. This is not a good experience, especially when the food has just been eaten in the belly. Such a unique experience, even the dwarf will not come easily Forget it, and the joy of riding a manticore will always remain in the dwarf''s heart. In the entire underground world, only those high-ranking sorcerers are qualified to ride a powerful monster like a manticore. Let alone ordinary people, it is considered good if they don''t become food for a manticore. The dwarf never dreamed that there would be a day when he would be able to ride a manticore. Even though his body was a little uncomfortable, the joy that existed in his heart was not there anyway. cannot be erased. Looking at the manticore in front of him, the dwarf couldn''t help thinking that the master behind the manticore was the public enemy number one of the entire underground world, the evil lord Molly. The dwarf had offended that lord before, and did not know what terrible punishment awaited her. "Moriel..." Silently chanting the name that made the whole underground world tremble, the dwarf, led by the guards of the Tauren King, soon saw the fierce woman with Mohigan red hair. The dwarf''s gaze was still on the surrounding Minotaur King. It was not an old Minotaur in the troupe who was too old to wield weapons, but the best of the Minotaurs, the Minotaur King in shining armor. Surrounded by a group of bull-headed kings, even a giant dragon could not get away so easily, and it was inevitable that the bull-headed king would not be able to get rid of it. It wasn''t until a burst of sharp eyes like a knife fell on him that the dwarf came back to his senses and saw the evil lord who was famous in the underground world. "I didn''t expect you to be alive. You''re really lucky." Molly said slowly. When she learned that the dwarf was still alive, even she was a little surprised. She couldn''t help feeling the tenacity of life. Even a dwarf is not willing to give up that hard-won life easily. "Lord Molly, I..." The dwarf was about to say something, but Molly immediately interrupted her words: "Don''t call me a lord, call me ''hero'', hero Molly, I like this title." For the hero mentioned in the words, Molier seems to have a kind of obsession, even the dwarf felt this, and immediately changed his words: "As you wish, hero Molier." Only then did Molly nodded in satisfaction: "You may think I''m boasting, but it''s just a fact. In the world today, there are only two people who can be called heroes, and one of them is me." The dwarf seemed to hear something in Moliel''s words, and couldn''t help asking: "Then there is another person?" "Who knows..." The red-haired woman let out a cold snort, as if the words of a dwarf reminded her of some unpleasant memories in her heart, and even the look in her eyes became unkind. Once upon a time, a hero was a word that Molier couldn''t be more familiar with, but now, it has become such an unreachable existence. In this time without heroes, only she and one other person understand what it means to be a hero. It is a pity that the person who is qualified to be called a hero with her and who knows everything in the past, ended up on a different path from her. Molier is not worried about the person who left. According to the strength and means of that person, it is the creatures in this time that should be worried. Perhaps it will not be long before Molier will be able to hear about that person from all over the world. deeds. However, when thinking of the person who has gone away, there will still be some ripples in Molier''s heart, as if a very important component is missing. Even if the battle in the underground world is going smoothly, it won''t be long before she can take down the entire underground kingdom, but she always feels that something is missing. Shaking her head, Molly turned her attention to the dwarf, and saw that the dwarf was extremely embarrassed, his clothes were extremely dirty, with dried egg liquid and water stains on them, his body was even thinner and exhausted, and he looked decayed. Looking like she was about to die, she felt that she had already received the punishment she deserved, and the original resentment in her heart had almost dissipated. "You came just in time. I have prepared a gift for Harder, and you can participate in it." Looking at the dwarf, Molly said calmly. Chapter 2928 "During the time you stayed in the underground world, I went to many places on the mainland." Under Morrill''s gaze, Rhodes slowly told what he had seen and heard during this period. "I''ve been to Diya, I''ve been to Bracada, I''ve been to Eri, looking for any trace of a hero, and a way to get us back to the original world. But in the end, I found nothing, just like what happened to you and me now In the same way, all the proof of being a hero eventually ceases to exist." Rhodes sighed deeply. His exploration during this time has not been smooth, and it can even be described as no progress. The only harvest may be the treasures on him. After bidding farewell to Molly, Rhodes once set foot on the end of the continent, trying to find everything in his memory, but he could only end in failure. The names of the heroes who were familiar to everyone in the past were completely lost to everyone in the end. "Really..." Sensing Rhode''s disappointment and that slight sigh, Molier couldn''t help but look at him a few more times. This news was a blow to Molier. "Many artifacts are closely related to the birth of heroes. Without heroes, those shocking artifacts are nothing more than mortal objects in this time." As if thinking of something, Rhode couldn''t help but said that he had tried to collect artifacts in this timeline, but except for a few artifacts, the transformation of most artifacts was inseparable from the existence of heroes. The strong will of a hero is enough to promote the birth of a real artifact. Without a hero, even the artifact ceases to exist. "I went to the cursed land, but there was only ruins there. I crossed the plague lake, but there was only a barren land on the other side. I came to the crystal cave, where the mine veins had long been exhausted. The place where the artifact used to be, Now it''s all deserted." Listening to Rhodes'' narration, it was not difficult for Morrill to hear his disappointment when he discovered all this from his tone. Presumably, the successive failures in the exploration also brought a lot of blows to him who acted alone. . For the first time, Moliel doubted her choice. Maybe she should explore all over the world with Rhodes. When he was disappointed, at least someone could confide in his distress instead of letting him bear the blows again and again. Move on, but regretting it now is useless. The current Moriel does not have the past time domain, and cannot change what happened in the past. Once some things happen, they are completely doomed. "Have you given up? During this time, I have conquered the entire underground world." Molly couldn''t help but glanced at him and asked. Rhodes just shook his head: "I won''t give up at this moment. This failure alone will not make me despair. Next, I plan to explore the depths of hell to find the traces left by the former king of hell .If it goes well, we may be able to find some useful information." Morrill nodded, understanding Rhode''s next thoughts, but Rhode said at this moment: "The hell here is different from the hell we had at that time. Space spells can''t go there directly, even Even the flame evasion will completely fail, you must pass through the gate of hell to really enter it, the gate of hell is buried deep in the ground, I think that may need your help." "Let''s wrap it up with the creatures in the underground world." Morrill smiled. This is the best moment to belong to the underground creatures. In terms of understanding of the depths of the earth, what kind of creature can go beyond living underground forever? Xenomorphs? It is only a matter of time to find out where the gate of hell is, and then pass down the order to mobilize the power of the entire underground world to start looking for traces of the gate of hell. "But... have you prepared for the worst? If this trip still fails, even hell doesn''t have the information you need, what are you going to do?" Molly asked suddenly, her cold eyes He was staring at Rhodes without blinking, and asked him. "Worst plan..." Rhodes paused, and then he began to think about things that he rarely considered. Even if there was only a glimmer of hope, Rhodes did not want to think about the worst plan, but in Under Molier''s reminder, he had no choice but to start thinking. He said slowly: "According to Eve''s erasure of time, the arrogant king should also perish in time, but as the original hero, he must leave some traces to prove that there were heroes in this world. After leaving those traces, it is possible to escape from the illusion. If things really come to that point, even in hell, there is no way for us to escape, and we can go to Yunzhong City to find the answer..." As Rhodes said, the root cause of all the changes in this time is that there was a problem with the first hero in the time, so that all the heroes disappeared completely in the future. If you want to set everything right, maybe You can only start with the original hero. Even if there is no useful information in hell, Rhodes will not give up lightly. Instead, he will focus on the intersection of all fates, the cloud city high in the sky, where the final answer is very likely to exist. Compared with the mysterious and unpredictable Cloud City, hell has become less scary. This is why Rhodes put Cloud City as his last stop. If he can find a way to escape from the illusion from other areas , things will undoubtedly become much simpler. "Let''s talk about you, did you gain anything during this time in the underground world?" Shaking his head, Rhodes also looked at Moreel, and asked her what she had gained during this time. "Didn''t you hear that?" Molly gave her thumbs up, pointing to the underground residents who shouted for her behind her, "I am the king of Nigon now, all creatures in the underground world must obey my orders, this is My harvest." Listening to Moreel''s words, Rhode fell into silence for a moment. He naturally heard people''s deafening cries. The residents of the underground world shouted Moreel''s name to pay respects to the king of the underground world. After a while, Rhodes sighed: "It seems that you are ready to be trapped here for a long time." Molly snorted heavily, as if she was extremely dissatisfied with Rhode''s words: "What do you mean by that?" Rhodes was not in a hurry, but patiently explained to her: "You know this is just an illusion, we will eventually find a way to leave here and return to our own time, where everything seems irrelevant It''s important, but you still choose to spend time and occupy the entire underground world. I have a vague hunch that the longer we stay in this time, the more difficult it will be to leave. We passed through the portal of the holy female dragon, There must be a reason for being here at this point in time, but right now, the chance to leave is fading away." Listening to Rhodes'' repeated explanations, even Molly fell into silence for a moment. She naturally understood the meaning of Rhodes'' words, which was also the inevitable result of the differences in ideas between the two. "I just prepared for the worst. If I really can''t leave, I will never live under others in this time. The underground world will eventually be ruled by me. Besides, there is still a chance now. Isn''t it? I know that you will investigate all the obstacles in this world, and you will come back here in the end and tell me everything you found." Moreel said confidently. Rhodes was a little helpless. He didn''t know why Molly was so sure that he would come back here, so he couldn''t help but said, "Haven''t you thought about it, what if I don''t come back? If I find a way out of the illusion, Then a person left, and by the way destroyed the exit passage, so that you will be trapped here forever?" "You wouldn''t do that." Facing Rhodes'' inquiry, Morrill shook her head with certainty, as if she didn''t believe what Rhodes said at all. Now it was Rhodes'' turn to be puzzled: "Even I am not sure if I will make such a move. Why are you so confident? Who knows what will happen?" "Because I believe in you." The certainty in Molier''s eyes became even stronger, "After seeing this time without heroes, no matter what you discover, no matter what you do, you will eventually return to me, Tell me what you find, that special connection that exists between us, I call it heroic sympathy." "Heroes cherish each other..." Rhodes was stunned, and couldn''t help but raised his head, looking at Molly in human form in front of him. Even in this time without heroes, she could only show a human figure, but she was in In Rhodes'' eyes, it will always be the big red dragon that spreads its wings and soars. In this world without heroes, no one knows the legendary story of Moliel, no one knows that she drank the blood of the dragon and turned into a dragon that made the world tremble. Everything about Molly. This point also applies to Rhodes. No one can know that he, who looks like an ordinary necromancer, used to be an existence that covered the sky with one hand and shrouded the world under the shadow of death. With the complete disappearance of the hero, those past glories that existed on the two of them will no longer exist after all. What appeared before their eyes was such a brand new and strange world, the only thing that could prove the existence of their past deeds. After all, I''m afraid there will only be two people with each other. And this is what Molier said about the heroic sympathy. In this chaotic time, the two can only cuddle up to each other, which brings some comfort. Under the stands, the voices of the residents of the underground world were still heard, and everyone was cheering for Molier, but the only one who could really attract Molier''s attention was the man in front of him. After many adventures in the illusion, there was already a very special relationship between the two, but neither Rhodes nor Morrill had said this. "Honorable hero Molly." The call from his subordinates brought Molier''s thoughts back to reality, which also made Molier, who had just been immersed in a special emotion, feel very unhappy for a while, anyone who was interrupted by his subordinates like this would probably be He won''t show any good looks, or lose his temper immediately, all because of Rhodes'' side. "You''d better really have something important to report." Molly said calmly, her unkind eyes fixed on Aijiete who was half kneeling on the ground, interrupting her thoughts with words. In the selection of the generals of the underground world, Morel still chose the heroes of the past, even though they could no longer have the status of heroes in this time, but their extraordinary will and ability will still not be lost because of this. With the change, Ajiete''s status has also improved a lot. He no longer needs to use the power of the evil eye to guard the gate, but is responsible for collecting important information for Molier. Sensing Molier''s anger, Ajiete was frightened. No one would doubt the cruelty of Molier''s methods. Anyone who offends her, even wanting to leave a whole body, is just an extravagant hope. The news report just received: "The evil eye patrolling the depths of the underground world has discovered what you specified to look for, that is, the unique door to hell." Due to the uniqueness of the gate of hell, any evil eye who has seen it will not easily forget it. Behind the gate of hell is an absolute forbidden place where all the sins in the world gather. Even the most daring sorcerer, He didn''t dare to stay around there too much, so he could only leave his evil eyes for monitoring, so as to avoid any accidents near the door. "Oh?" Hearing the reports from his subordinates, Molly suddenly became interested. She never expected that the evil eyes were so efficient in their work. They had just passed down the order and news came so soon. If they discovered hell Such an important matter as the gate is naturally enough to make Molier forget about the fact that his subordinates interrupted her. As if seeing the doubts in Moreel, Eget explained repeatedly: "The record about the unique door has actually been noticed by the evil eyes in the underground world, but because the gate of hell has been sealed and closed all year round. , The sorcerers also did a lot of research on it at the beginning, but they didn''t gain anything, and they could only abandon the gate in the end. I just remembered the existence of the gate of hell, and I dare not be negligent, so as not to delay your important matters, so I immediately reported to you." Rhode couldn''t help but nodded. Now that he discovered the existence of the gate of hell, things became much easier. Rhodes originally planned to go to hell in this world, but was blocked by an inexplicable force. Only through the gate of hell can he enter that unique area. I think now is the right time. Chapter 2929 "Many years ago, many sorcerers were interested in the gates deep underground, and wanted to enter it to find out, but they all gave up in the end. What exists on the gate of hell is an unbreakable seal, without any A sorcerer who can break through the seal of the gate of hell, so as to explore the secrets inside. During Harder''s reign, he searched the underground world for a way to break through the seal, but in the end he found nothing." Seeing that Morrill was very concerned about the gate of hell, Eget hurriedly reported the information he had collected, including the seal of the gate of hell. Hearing what he said, Moliel couldn''t help but frowned. It sounded like an extremely troublesome matter. With the combined efforts of many sorcerers in the underground world, they couldn''t break through the barrier of the seal. They wanted to go deep into the gate of hell and go to The hell in this time may not be a simple matter. "Harder has investigated and found out, what should I do to break the seal?" Morrill couldn''t help asking, knowing that behind the gate of hell, there may be hope for the two of them to return to normal, of course she would not Just give up. Eget shook his head: "I''m sorry, hero Molly, I don''t know enough about this matter, I only know that Hader once planned to find a unique key, and it seems that only by finding that key can hell The door opens." "Where is the gate of hell? I need the spatial coordinates there." Rhodes took the initiative to ask, and only after confirming the seal on the gate of hell can he find clues to the lost key. Hearing Rhode''s voice, Eget didn''t dare to neglect, he was one of the few people who knew the relationship between Morrill and Rhodes, so he hurriedly summoned a tall evil eye, under his command, the evil eyes gathered together, and started A unique picture is projected from it. It is in a not-so-spacious tunnel, and at the end of the road stands the gate of hell with the devil''s pattern. "Are you planning to go there and have a look?" Molly asked as if anticipating Rhode''s next move. Rhodes just shrugged: "Otherwise? Only by going there in person can we confirm some situations and find useful clues." Molly looked at him sideways, thought for a while and said, "I''ll go with you too." Rhodes showed a curious look: "Aren''t you the king of the underground world? Going there to investigate in person is not in line with your status. Shouldn''t you leave the matter to others and enjoy the benefits in the end?" Listening to Rhodes'' words, the magicians nearby did not dare to breathe. If someone else dared to talk to Molly like this, their fate would be very miserable. Many magicians even turned to Rhode cast a regretful look, even if he was completely torn to pieces by Molly, it would not be surprising. "Stop talking nonsense." Molly just snorted. For Rhodes, she had long lost her original temper and seemed to have gotten used to his complaints. At the same time, she stretched out her hand to him, "What are you waiting for? Let''s go!" .¡± So Rhodes stopped hesitating, and as the two interlocked their fingers, flames emerged from Rhodes'' body, and then wrapped the two of them together. When Molly opened her eyes again, she had already arrived at the underground passage projected by the evil eyes. In front of the two of them was the gate of hell that the sorcerer had found. The door frame was as high as two people, just enough for the biggest demon to pass through. The hideous demon of hell, when ordinary people see it, they will be immediately frightened and unable to move, and they dare not approach the gate of hell at all, but Rhodes has long been accustomed to this, and instead carefully looked at the seals around the door frame. "This is the gate of hell? It looks like a door frame." Looking at the gate of hell in front of her, Molly couldn''t help but said, as if she had been with Rhodes for a long time, and she saw something that made her puzzled. I couldn''t help but start complaining. What exists behind the gate of hell is the fairly solid wall in the underground passage, and there is no space to go deep into the ground at all. It is no wonder that Molly felt extremely puzzled when she saw the gate of hell for the first time. "The power of Hell''s Gate hasn''t been activated yet, so it''s probably just equivalent to the unactivated Teleportation Monument." Rhodes saw the problem with Hell''s Gate at a glance, and said slowly. Morrill didn''t speak, but raised her eyebrows and looked at Rhodes, as if asking Rhodes if he could activate the power hidden in the gate of hell. Rhodes was not distracted by Morrill''s actions, and his eyes were always fixed on the gate of hell. He had a vague premonition that the gate of hell in front of him was definitely not an ordinary portal. Strange breath. Rhodes tried to use the mana in his body to activate the power of the gate of hell, but his several attempts ended in failure. Whether it was mobilizing the mana or taking out the special gem that contained the power of space, he could not activate the gate of hell. With the slightest change, how could the gate to hell be touched by those ordinary forces? After several attempts to no avail, Rhodes obviously realized this, and he switched to a different method, starting to use the blood of the great demon in his body, thus arousing the aura that existed in the gate of hell. His attempt quickly achieved results, as if infected by the blood of the great demon in Rhodes, the aura hidden deep inside the gate of hell was also completely attracted by Rhodes, and then floated to the surface of the gate of hell. "Did you feel it? That aura... that''s the aura left by a hero." Rhodes couldn''t help but hold his breath when he sensed that special aura, and there was a little hope in his eyes. Even Molly opened her mouth involuntarily at this moment, unable to speak for a while, she also understood what that breath meant. In this time without heroes, there is a breath of heroes left, which seems to be explaining to the two of them that they have found the right direction this time. become no longer distant. Feeling the familiar heroic atmosphere, how could Moliel not feel sincere joy, she looked at Rhodes with eyes full of joy, but saw Rhodes staring at the gate of hell with a serious face. Rhodes, who became a little excited because he felt the heroic atmosphere, quickly calmed down again. He knew that it was not the time to be happy. On the contrary, he should be more vigilant at this time to avoid failure before the end. I hope that my previous efforts will be wasted, no one knows what is waiting for me behind the gate of hell, not to mention, there is still a deep seal in the gate of hell right now. With the appearance of the heroic aura, the seal that existed on the gate of hell also appeared in front of Rhodes. I know how many seals have troubled sorcerers, blocking any possibility of leading to the depths of hell. On the icy pillar of the Gate of Hell, chains formed by crimes are wrapped around the chains. Under the wrapping of the chains, the passage ahead has been completely cut off. Unless there is a way to break the seal above, there is no way to penetrate into it. . After realizing the existence of those seals, Rhodes couldn''t help taking a deep breath. The hell in time now is obviously different from the hell he is familiar with. He can''t directly enter it with the power of space magic, so he can only find a way to lift the seal. . "Did you find anything?" Seeing that Rhode''s eyes were attracted by the seal in front of him, and he kept trying with familiar power, Molly couldn''t help asking. "Just like what those sorcerers said before, to break the seal on the gate of hell, we need a key. To be precise, we need a special treasure." Rhodes slowly opened himself The discovery said, "The only thing I can be sure of is that the treasure must be related to the heroic aura left on the gate of hell. If we can find out who left the heroic aura on the gate of hell, You can find clues related to it.¡± "But there are no heroes in this world." Molly seemed to have thought of something, and couldn''t help frowning. In this time when there are no heroes at all, where can I go to confirm the identity of a hero? Rhodes glanced at Moreel, and this time she got to the point: "And this is exactly the problem. All the heroes in the world have been erased by Eve with the power of time. We are in the Holy Land of Yindian. , witnessed that scene with my own eyes, all the heroes in the future time, and all the traces left by the heroes disappeared, but the heroes before that, even Eve could not erase them." "You mean..." Molly clearly realized the content of Rhodes'' words, and couldn''t help shrinking her eyes, and her gaze at the gate of hell became more complicated. Rhodes gave her a positive look: "The heroic aura that exists on the gate of hell is what was left by the first hero in the world, Lucifer. He is the only one who can leave behind in this time without heroes. The existence of traces of heroes." After a pause, Rhode continued: "Now that the identity of the hero has been confirmed, what we need to look for later is the key to unlock the seal. In my impression, there is a treasure that has a secret relationship with him. An inseparable relationship..." As Rhodes'' words fell, Morrill also realized his plan, and was about to ask, but saw that Rhodes had already made a move, and the sword lingering with the flames of doom was being held by Rhodes, and the tip of the sword was pressed The direction pointed is the center of the gate of hell. Under the stimulation of the Vulcan Sword, unexpected changes happened to the Gate of Hell. The chain at the center of the Gate of Hell burned and turned into a mass of ashes in an instant, but the flames did not burn. It didn''t calm down because of this, but it still spread around the door frame. The burning of the fire completely faded away the ashes covering the surface of the gate of hell. What existed in front of the two of Rhodes was a fiery pitch-black gate, and waves of burning heat blew from behind the gate, spreading to the two of them. But it was like gusts of wind, which could not help but make people feel chills all over. As the gate of hell revealed its true face, the demon sculptures around the door frame were now completely shattered, replaced by a string of characters inscribed with blood, and Rhodes could even see blood dripping from the door frame. "Stepping into this door, delusional thoughts will be eliminated." Looking at the inscription on the gate of hell, Molly had a bad premonition in her heart, and turned to Rhodes and asked, "What does that mean?" "That means you have to give up all hope to be eligible to enter." Rhodes shook his head, and then prepared to step into it. "Wait, are you going to just enter it like this?" Seeing Rhodes intending to enter the gate of hell without saying a word, Morrill hurriedly stopped him and asked him with some dissatisfaction. Rhodes was a little helpless, and didn''t understand what Morrill meant: "Otherwise? Didn''t we break the seal of the gate of hell just to enter it?" Molly didn''t answer right away, but took a deep breath, carefully feeling the ominous aura coming from the gate of hell: "I thought we were just here to investigate the seal, who knew you would break the seal directly. It would be too inappropriate to just go straight to hell like this, no one knows what will happen, things have come to this point, there is no need to rush, I think we should be fully prepared before trying to enter it." Rhodes pondered for a while, even he had to admit that what Moliel said was indeed somewhat reasonable, what kind of tragic battle was waiting for the two of them ahead, it was very likely that the two were in the illusion The most terrifying enemy he has ever faced will never be as powerful as Eve, who single-handedly turned the world into what it is today. The Vulcan sword that Rhodes used to break the seal of the gate of hell, its owner was the original hero in the world, in the era Rhodes was originally in, it was the real protagonist of the third expansion pack, and his strength was far beyond Rhodes, or Moliel, it is reasonable for Moliel to feel worried. Rhodes doesn''t dare to underestimate the protagonist of an expansion pack. No matter what era it is in, even if the expansion pack belonging to that protagonist is over, some things will still not change. How dare you underestimate the protagonist of an expansion pack? If so, there will often be an extremely tragic price to pay in the end. Because of this, before stepping into hell, Rhodes must make sufficient preparations to deal with all possible situations behind the gate of hell. Only in this way can he be truly foolproof. Seeing that the hope of escaping from the illusion seemed to exist in front of the two of them, Rhodes certainly would not give up such an opportunity. However, what Rhodes cared more about was how to escape from the illusion smoothly. All efforts were in vain, and in the end, I had to make adequate preparations for going deep into hell according to what Morel said. Chapter 2927 With the opening of the gate of another dimension, Morrill summoned the alien legion under her control, and let them enter the gate of hell first, to investigate the various situations that existed there. "How long will it take for them to investigate the environment clearly?" Rhodes couldn''t help asking as he watched the alien legion rushing into the gate of hell. "It won''t take too long." Molly replied calmly, seeing the hope of getting out of the illusion was in front of her eyes, she cared as much as Rhodes in her heart, and didn''t want to see any accidents happen, "Before then, there is one thing matter, maybe you can help me finish it." "What is it?" Rhodes asked with a shrug. Morel looked at him: "Do you still remember the big poisonous dragon we met? If we can control it before going deep into hell, maybe it can bring us some help." Hearing what Morrill said, Rhodes couldn''t help recalling the great poisonous dragon lurking in the abyss of miasma. If they could control monsters of that rank, the two of them could move freely even in hell. However, Rhodes still has some doubts: "Where are your men? You have already occupied the underground world, can''t you capture the big poisonous dragon?" Moliel just shook her head: "The strength of that big poisonous dragon is only a thin line from that of a demigod. My sorcerer is no match for it, let alone going deep into the abyss of miasma with unfavorable environment. I have already lost my command group The power of the dragon, even if the black dragons in the underground world go to fight, they will not obey the command, and they will not be an enemy of the big poisonous dragon." Rhodes was a little helpless. It seemed that Morrill''s subordinates were not very useful. In the end, it was Rhodes'' turn to control monsters of that level. "Okay, what do you need me to do? Kill him directly?" In the end, Rhodes agreed to Moreel''s request, but Rhodes was still a little puzzled about how to act. What is the plan. "You just need to beat it half to death, and I can use the Zhangmian Demon King to seize its will." Molly said slowly, "With the existence of the dragon''s blood bottle, this time we don''t have to venture into the abyss of miasma, as long as we uncover the bottle cap, it can smell the breath of the holy dragon blood, and then it will come to the door. When it gets close, the sorcerers will deal with the poisonous dragon that comes with it, and it will be up to you to deal with it. We only have this time Opportunity, if it escapes, if it senses the danger, it will never want to leave the abyss of miasma again." Rhodes nodded. At this point, Molier didn''t seem to have a temporary idea, but had planned it long ago, but she couldn''t find the right time. It wasn''t until she returned that Molier saw the possibility of success. , So I strengthened my determination to do this, and prepared to spend my energy and effort to find a way to control the big poisonous dragon. "There''s one more thing I don''t understand." Rhode couldn''t help but glance at Molly, "How many chapter-faced demon kings can you control?" For the void monster summoned by Molier, Rhodes couldn''t help but feel a little vigilant. Even the big poisonous dragon, which is only a short distance away from the demigod, can be completely controlled by the Zhangmian Demon King. What creatures can''t be captured by him? I''m afraid that even people with spiritual elements can''t do this. Under the control of the Zhangmian Demon King, Molly can easily form her own army no matter what time she is. As if aware of Rhode''s doubts, Molly shook her head: "It''s not that simple, once the number of chapter-faced demon kings exceeds a certain limit, they will no longer obey my control, but will actively call more from the void." The chapter-faced monster, until the whole world, was completely taken away by the chapter-faced monster. Believe me, that is not a good result. Every time I reach that moment, I can only turn back time, but now the time domain has completely failed, at least for now , I can''t go back to the past." Rhodes took a deep breath. He didn''t expect that there was such a hidden danger in Zhang Mian Yao''s body. If Molier concealed this matter, Rhodes could only understand the power of Zhang Mian Yao after it really happened: "So what you control now, Is it such a monster that is completely beyond your control, and once it gets out of control, it can only make time go back?" Molly heard the accusation in Rhodes'' words, and couldn''t help snorting: "As long as the number of Zhangmian Demon Kings is kept within a certain number, it''s not so easy to lose control, just like now, I only summoned three Zhangmian Demon King, one of them was originally prepared for Harder, but he obviously can''t use it at this time." Hearing what she said, Rhodes breathed a sigh of relief. It seems that Moliel is still reasonable in calling the Zhangmian Demon King, and will not cause major changes in this time. "If this is the case, I think we should start to act sooner. Maybe when the anomalies behind the gate of hell are all detected, the big poisonous dragon will not be seen yet." After some weighing, Rhodes nodded and said to Molly. Rhodes doesn''t like to hesitate too much. Since he has already planned to act and is still at such an important node, speed is particularly important. Under the leadership of Morrill, Rhodes passed through the gate of time and space opened by the sorcerer, and came to the temporary underground barrier. From the traces around the barrier, Rhodes clearly saw that this should have happened not long ago. Just built it. And in front of the barrier was the abyss of miasma that Rhodes had penetrated into. The original hero, Molly, also found her dragon''s blood bottle from there. "Before that, I planned to deal with the big poisonous dragon, but I have never found a suitable person to deal with the big poisonous dragon, so this plan can only be shelved. It was not until your appearance that I decided to do this .¡± Seeing Rhodes put his gaze on the traces around the barrier, Morrill also explained at this time. In her eyes, it seems that only Rhodes is the best candidate to deal with the big poisonous dragon at this time. In comparison, even the most powerful fighter in the Alien Legion seems to be a bit inferior. Rhodes nodded, and couldn''t help but said, "If I don''t come back, you don''t even know what to do." Moliel rolled her eyes: "You say yes. Are you ready? I will uncork the bottle of the dragon''s blood. It won''t be long before the big poisonous dragon that senses the breath will come." Rhodes noticed that with the opening of the gate of another dimension, many sorcerers, as well as the alien creatures they controlled, had already come under the barrier, preparing for the next battle. The existence of space magic like the Gate of Different Dimensions also makes the mobilization of troops extremely convenient. The troops in the entire underground world can be mobilized according to Molly''s wishes. Rhodes was not in a hurry, but waited patiently for the preparation of the underground army. Perhaps in terms of real power, the sorcerers in front of him were no match for the big poisonous dragons, but he could delay the pace of ordinary poisonous dragons and attract their attention. , this can still be done. As Moliel reminded, in this battle, Rhodes doesn''t have to worry about the threat from ordinary poisonous dragons, nor will he fall into the situation of being attacked from the front and back. Instead, he can free up his hands and concentrate on dealing with the most powerful big poisonous dragon. Being able to capture the big poisonous dragon completely and control it with the Zhangmian Demon King will bring great help in the process of going deep into hell. Once again standing outside the abyss of miasma, this time, Rhodes'' state of mind is completely different from before. If Rhodes just came to this time, he still has some worries and confusions in his heart, and he doesn''t know what to do to get back. In the real world, and now he has completely abandoned those unfavorable emotions, and what remains in Rhodes'' heart is only the unshakable will. As the cork of the dragon''s blood bottle was uncorked, a unique aura spread out. The smell of ordinary blood would only make people sick for a while, but the aura contained in the sacred dragon''s blood was not only not nauseating, On the contrary, it is more like a unique fragrance, which makes people unable to help but want to find the source of the fragrance, and then swallow everything that emits the fragrance. It was the blood of the holy female giant dragon. Even though the current time is no longer the one that Rhodes is most familiar with in memory, the dragon''s blood bottle is left by the holy female giant dragon. The female giant dragon is the root cause of all time turmoil, and it is not an exaggeration to say that it is the culprit. Rhodes, who has personally seen everything in time, also has a deep understanding of this. Smelling the blood that belonged to the female giant dragon, Rhode couldn''t help sighing. He didn''t expect that the thing that needs to be used now to help escape from the illusion is still closely related to the female giant dragon. I only hope that this blood , can really attract the big poisonous dragon as Molier said, thus creating an opportunity for the two of them to surrender it. As the aura of the sacred dragon''s blood diffused, the miasma in the distance surged more violently, and continued to expand toward the periphery, as if there was some monster lurking in it, and at this moment, it revealed its fierce fangs to people. . "Here we come." Sensing the change in the abyss of miasma, Molier couldn''t help but stare. Her keen perception of the dragon made her aware of the approaching danger, even though she no longer had the hero who commanded the dragons. Will, but that perception still remains in her heart, and it will not change in the slightest. What made Moliel''s complexion slightly changed was that the miasma did not reveal the figure of the poisonous dragon, but the miasma that originally existed in the abyss, which kept pouring out at this moment, would completely submerge the barrier immediately, causing all nearby The witchcraft subordinates are all eroded by the miasma. "Damn it..." This discovery also made Molly realize the mistake she made. She shouldn''t have allowed her subordinates to build the barrier so close to the abyss of miasma, so that the poisonous dragons didn''t even have to show their bodies to be able to Push the miasma all the way, and bring this place into the scope of the miasma abyss. For Molly who was in charge of the time domain in the past, this is of course not a mistake. With just one thought, she can turn back all time and make up for all the mistakes made in the past, whether it is strategic mistakes or decision-making Mistakes are nothing to her, but now she has no such ability, and these mistakes can only be borne by her. "The current situation is very unfavorable to us. Maybe... we should rebuild the barriers as fortifications a few miles away from the Miasma Abyss." Sufficient tactical training allowed Molier to make the most rational judgment at the moment. Facing the miasma that was pushed in, the current barrier could no longer be used as a defense, but would instead become the grave of the witchcraft subordinates. In this case, the best tactical decision is to retreat first, find a way to build new fortifications in the rear, and then settle accounts with those poisonous dragons. As long as the dragon''s blood bottle is still there, those poisonous dragons are bound to fight for the holy female dragon. The blood came from the blood, Morrill thought so, but Rhodes didn''t think so. "Remember what you said? We don''t have so much time. If we prepare now, it will be too late." Rhodes said slowly. Molly glanced at him, and at the same time seriously considered Rhodes'' proposal: "Then do you have any plans?" "My plan is to keep everything unchanged, we are here to subdue the big poisonous dragon." Rhodes said with a bit of self-confidence. Right now, Rhodes is not a newcomer to this time, and can only rely on the existence of high-value attributes brought by the Vulcan Sword. During this period of time, although Rhodes did not find any information that could help the two escape, But there are many treasures to collect. Without the existence of heroes, many treasures that impressed Rhodes deeply have become unowned. In addition to artifacts, Rhodes has used this time to collect a large number of rare treasures, some treasures, even Even Rhodes outside the illusion has not yet obtained it. If there is any regret, it is that Rhodes did not find the existence of artifacts. Many artifacts are closely related to the existence of heroes. When there are no heroes in the world, those once famous artifacts also disappear in time. If this is not the case, I am afraid that when Morrill sees Rhodes again, what Rhodes is holding is a bunch of artifacts. On the point of finding treasures, Rhodes has an extraordinary ability. This point, even Morrill can''t deny it. When she saw Rhodes again, she felt the aura of those treasures on Rhodes. The abnormal look in his eyes can explain everything. Hearing what Rhodes said now, it is obvious that he has already made plans to fight the big poisonous dragon, and Molly is relieved. She believes in Rhodes'' judgment. This person is Rhodes, and things have become different. After a brief decision, Morrill also agreed with Rhode''s proposal. Even the temporary disadvantage would not affect the two''s original goals. Under this barrier, they would completely surrender the Great Poisonous Dragon. Chapter 2931 The dull dragon''s roar echoed underground, and the poisonous clouds attacked mercilessly. Under the simple barrier, Rhodes was ready to face the enemy. One after another, the sorcerers are constantly casting out from the hands of the sorcerers. The top sorcerers from the underground world are now obeying Morrill''s command to resist the attacking poisonous dragon in an orderly manner. Except for the roar of the dragon echoing nearby, There are also the roars of the alien monsters. Rows of dark green Hercules Aegis lie horizontally in the air, blocking the miasma that keeps moving forward. The countermeasures of the sorcerers also had a good effect. Without any trace of miasma, they were able to break through the blockade of the mighty Aegis and harass the defenders inside the barrier, but were stopped by the barrier. However, with the attack of the poisonous dragon, the Herculean Aegis was completely shattered in an instant. It was defeated by the powerful force of the poisonous dragon, and it was no longer able to resist the dense miasma that came. His heart tightened, but no one chose to retreat, but led the alien creatures to resist, preventing the poisonous dragons from getting any closer. In the face of the regular legion in the underground world, except for the initial raid, the poisonous dragons can have a little advantage. Once they fall into a longer tug-of-war, it will be difficult for them to gain any advantage over the alien legion. Among the alien legions, there are also monsters like red dragons. Although there is a lot of gap between red dragons and poisonous dragons in terms of strength, they can barely make a few moves in front of poisonous dragons, so as to firmly attract the attention of poisonous dragons. People create opportunities. A tragic wail was mixed with the cheers of the alien creatures. Compared with the painful wails in other places around the barrier, this wail seemed so weak, but it was extremely effective in boosting the morale of the magicians nearby. It was the wail of a poisonous dragon. There was already a poisonous dragon that fell in this battle. This result undoubtedly showed to the members of the Alien Legion that even those terrifying and powerful poisonous dragons are by no means invincible. Did a dragon die? Under the leadership of Molier, they will eventually win the battle. Compared with a damaged poisonous dragon, the loss of the alien legion is greater. Just a breath of a poisonous dragon can often take away the lives of dozens of legion members. To kill a poisonous dragon, it is even more difficult to pay. Imagine the cost, but none of the members flinched. Even Rhodes couldn''t help sighing in his heart when he saw this scene. The alien army now is far from the strongest army that Morrill has built, but was formed temporarily during this time. Still able to show such cohesion, it seems that during this period of time, she has indeed not been idle. Just when the members of the Alien Legion gathered their energy and were about to completely repel the attacking poisonous dragon, a loud roar of the dragon rang in the ears of all the members of the legion. The members of the legion were too frightened to move, and they stood still like sculptures, allowing themselves to be slapped to death by the claws of the poisonous dragon. What existed in their eyes was the deep fear under the might of the dragon. "Here we come." Hearing the roar of the dragon, Rhodes knew that the master of this trip had finally arrived, and the only existence that could issue a dragon roar of this level was the big poisonous dragon dormant under the abyss of miasma, and it was also like this The most important goal of the trip, Rhodes and Morel, came for it. Rhodes raised a finger and pointed to a corner of the battlefield. The ordinary poisonous dragon who had just died in the hands of the alien army twitched like an electric shock. The occurrence of this situation startled the members of the nearby legion, thinking that the poisonous dragon was not completely dead, but lay down on the ground and pretended to be dead. However, what happened next deeply shocked the members of the nearby legion. The poisonous dragon suddenly tore off the dragon skin like a shed, including the flesh and blood. It seemed that some amazing changes were taking place. Then he fell to the ground motionless again. A sorcerer bravely stepped forward and poked the body of the poisonous dragon with a wooden stick, only to see a white, huge bone monster rising from the remains of the poisonous dragon, and the ghostly aura emanated from its body. Emanating from his body, the sorcerer holding a wooden stick, even under this ghostly aura, aged into an old man with a cane. If an experienced sorcerer sees this scene, he will be greatly shocked. The thing rising from the remains of the poisonous dragon is the ghost dragon among the undead. Among the recognized types of undead, the ghost dragon is the strongest. Existence, there will be ruins everywhere, and time is completely old because of it. Unexpectedly, undead of this level will appear in front of the alien legion. Looking at the ghost dragon that suddenly appeared, the legion members panicked for a while, but the situation quickly improved. The ghost dragon did not embarrass the nearby legion members, but immediately attacked the attacking poisonous dragon. The occurrence of this situation also made the magicians nearby couldn''t help applauding and cheering. No one wants to be an enemy of such a monster. The poisonous dragon is still within the understanding of heterogeneous creatures, but the appearance of the ghost dragon can''t even be fused. The monsters of different species will also be afraid of them. Now that the ghost dragon has taken the initiative to help, the magicians nearby are also relieved. On the side, with the birth of the ghost dragon, Rhodes also slowly put down his fingers. If he wants to transform any undead creature of any rank, he needs the remains of the corresponding creature. This is the basic rule that all necromancers need to abide by. After losing the ghost king''s cloak, Rhodes in this time is no exception, and only with the help of the remains of the poisonous dragon can he transform into an equally powerful ghost dragon. As if aware of the appearance of the ghost dragon, the roar of the dragon in the miasma became more violent. For any kind of giant dragon, the ghost dragon is a blasphemy, an undead dragon that should not exist in the world. No matter what kind of giant dragon it is, the moment it sees the ghost dragon, it will make the same choice, that is to spare no effort to completely destroy the ghost dragon, and even the big poisonous dragon is no exception. The miasma pouring in layer upon layer restricts the field of vision of all legion members. Unless the poisonous dragon is within ten steps, they will not be able to detect the position of the poisonous dragon in the miasma. This is why the poisonous dragons spread the miasma here on purpose. , Under the shroud of miasma, the mobility of the poisonous dragons will be greatly improved. The huge poisonous dragon is also shrouded in the miasma. Even Rhodes can hardly distinguish the location of the big poisonous dragon from the thick miasma that covers his eyes. This is undoubtedly a very unfavorable situation. If the big poisonous dragon How can one surrender without knowing where one is? Fortunately, Rhodes responded quickly. Since he couldn''t find the location of the big poisonous dragon, he simply let the big poisonous dragon show itself. It is not easy to do this, except for the sacred dragon in the dragon''s blood bottle Apart from blood, the only ones that can attract the attention of the big poisonous dragon are those ghost dragons born from blasphemy. There is not a trace of flesh and blood all over the body, and some are just ghost dragons covered with ghostly breath, which is the best bait to attract the appearance of the big poisonous dragon. As long as there is such a cursed dragon, there is no need to worry about the sight of the big poisonous dragon. Needless to say, this ghost dragon was transformed from the corpse of a poisonous dragon that just died. If this situation were replaced by any kind of creature, it would be impossible to accept it, let alone the big poisonous dragon that commanded the poisonous dragon. Under the thick miasma, the big poisonous dragon looked at the ghost dragon''s eyes, almost bursting into flames, no matter what race of creatures, seeing the companions in the clan who were still alive just now appeared as undead creatures at this moment, not because they were scared If you lose your courage, you will be so angry that you will lose your mind, and the big poisonous dragon is the latter. Violent poisonous mist spewed towards the ghost dragon, vowing to completely destroy these blasphemous dragons. The big poisonous dragon finally emerged from the miasma, and this was the opportunity Rhodes was waiting for. The flaming divine sword burned the miasma around the body of the big poisonous dragon, and the sharp edge of the sword pierced into the body of the big poisonous dragon, and then completely ignited half of its body. And Rhode''s figure also appeared from the blazing flame at this moment. After realizing the existence of the big poisonous dragon, he launched a fierce offensive against it without saying a word. He already understood the weakness of the big poisonous dragon. At the same time, following Rhode''s attack, Molier''s voice sounded from behind at the right time: "King of the poisonous dragon, in front of you is the ruler of the underground world, the new master of Nigon, the hero Molier. I surrender and serve as my driving force, maybe I can forgive you and the other poisonous dragons." Hearing Molier''s merciless threat, the big poisonous dragon still didn''t forget to spit out his words despite the pain, and mocked: "You are just a mere human, what qualifications do you have to make a real dragon surrender? Even Ha De Yao, don''t want the poisonous dragons to surrender, what can you do?" The words of the big poisonous dragon seemed to have stabbed Molier''s sore spot. In another time, she was not a mere human being, but a mighty red dragon. However, with the disappearance of the hero, many things changed. Now she no longer has the perfect body that once belonged to the big red dragon, but only a human body. "It seems that you still don''t know that Hardshaw has already been punished for being my enemy. But it doesn''t matter, do you think your will is stronger than a hero? Let''s wait and see, my Zhangmian Demon King will take your The will is completely devoured." Molier said in a deep voice, with a bit of coldness in her words, obviously the words of the big poisonous dragon made her very dissatisfied. Another flaming sword pointed directly at the wounded big poisonous dragon. It was the red dragon sword in Molier''s hand. How could Molier bear the provocation of the big poisonous dragon, so she wanted to launch an offensive against it. There was a wave of ripples in the space, and Molly''s figure teleported over. From the other side of the big poisonous dragon''s body, he pierced the Red Dragon Sword completely, and learned the method Rhodes used to let the flames of the Red Dragon Sword , all exploded in the body of the big poisonous dragon, severely wounding it with the power of flames. Rhodes, who hadn''t got rid of the big poisonous dragon from one side of his body, was pierced by the red dragon sword again. Recovery from severe injuries. Whether it is the Vulcan Sword or the Chilong Sword, they are rare swords in this world. I am afraid that only the big poisonous dragon knows the pain of being attacked by these two swords at the same time. On the other hand, Rhodes couldn''t help but say when he saw Molly who shot together with him, "You better be careful, you with a human body can''t fight at this level, even if it''s a big poisonous dragon!" Fighting back is enough to make you feel better." "Are you caring about me? You should care about yourself. Look at your ghost dragon. Without a body, your undead has become useless." Listening to Rhodes'' reminding words, Molly couldn''t help but feel her heart. Yinuan, but there was still a sneer in his mouth, and he responded without showing any weakness. With Molly''s reminder, Rhodes couldn''t help but look at the ghost dragon that had just been transformed, but he didn''t know when, the ghost dragon was pressed down by the big poisonous dragon, maybe it was the struggle of the big poisonous dragon that pushed the ghost dragon Being involved in it, Rhodes only heard a crisp sound under the crush of the big poisonous dragon, and the bones of the ghost dragon were crushed and turned into white bones that lost their strength. Rhodes couldn''t help scratching his head. Even when he saw this scene, he had to admit the mighty power of the big poisonous dragon in his heart. Even the ghost dragon couldn''t make any resistance, so it was completely crushed to pieces. Not even a single intact bone remained. In the time when there were no heroes, Rhodes was the first time to transform an undead creature like the ghost dragon. Unexpectedly, the ghost dragon had not lived long before it was turned into a ground of bones by the big poisonous dragon and lost its life. Putting it outside the illusion, Rhodes might be able to rely on the power in the death domain to bring the ghost dragon back to life, but in the illusion at this time, Rhodes has no way to do this. However, the ghost dragon did not sacrifice in vain. Before the ghost dragon died, the powerful nether energy erupted completely aged the abdomen area used by the big poisonous dragon to crush it, making it lose the original defensive ability of the big poisonous dragon, which belonged to Ghost Dragon''s unique power. Just like the poisonous dragon has the miasma of body protection, the ghost dragon can also use the ghost energy to protect the body. Any enemy who intends to harm the ghost dragon will suffer from the fierce backlash of the ghost energy. This is exactly the case with the big poisonous dragon in front of him. The power of the ghost dragon crushed it alive, but the ghostly energy that broke out when the ghost dragon died also caused its body parts to fall into deep aging. After discovering the flaw in the belly of the big poisonous dragon, Rhodes immediately focused his eyes and reminded Molier: "The ghost dragon has completely corroded its abdomen, as long as it can attack that part, it can be completely damaged." "Then what are you waiting for?" The voice from Molier also made the two of them make the same decision, attacking the belly of the big poisonous dragon at the same time. Chapter 2932 Under the cover of the boundless miasma, the poisonous dragons who were supposed to be at home in the miasma stopped fighting one after another at this moment, and all looked in one direction at the same time. There, the poisonous dragons heard their leader, the tragic wail from the big poisonous dragon. The wailing was so strong that it stimulated the heart of every poisonous dragon, making them unable to help but look in the direction of the leader. The flames of the prairie prairie disperse all the miasma in that direction, clearly showing the scene in front of all the poisonous dragons. The two divine swords made of flames are now piercing deeply into the body of the big poisonous dragon along the aging parts of the ghost dragon. The endless flames gushing out from the sword body are burning the flesh under the skin of the big poisonous dragon. Every inch of muscle and bone, the rapidly spreading flame quickly ignited the big poisonous dragon into a real fire dragon. Such a severe injury is unbearable even for the big poisonous dragon. The life force is rapidly passing away from the big poisonous dragon''s body. Its strength is decreasing little by little. It is about to reach the point where it can be controlled by the Zhangmian demon king, but how can it Are you willing to end up like this? Seeing that the big poisonous dragon raised all his strength, he was about to launch a final counterattack against the two who pushed him into a desperate situation. "careful." Sensing the intention of the big poisonous dragon, Rhodes immediately reminded him. The enemy''s dying counterattack is the most important thing to be prepared for. Rhodes deeply understands what the result will be. They have not won the battle yet, and if they are a little careless, it is hard to say what the result will be. The big poisonous dragon bent down its thick neck, and the breath of the poisonous dragon, which was strong enough to corrode everything, spewed towards the two of Rhodes. The dragon''s breath contained the anger of the big poisonous dragon. It will be corroded, and eventually there will be no bones left. Facing the big poisonous dragon''s counterattack, Rhodes, who was concentrating on defense, could of course use the power of flame to avoid it easily, but Molly''s reaction was a bit slower. She tried to pull the red dragon sword out of the big poisonous dragon''s body, But the sharpness of the Red Dragon Sword was far inferior to the Vulcan Sword in Rhodes'' hands, and her strength was not as strong as Rhodes'', so she couldn''t succeed for a while, and the Red Dragon Sword was still stuck inside the scorched muscle tissue of the big poisonous dragon. Seeing the poisonous dragon''s breath that could erode her entire body was close in front of her eyes, Molly gritted her teeth secretly. She could not give up her saber and prepared to cast spells to resist, but all magic lost its effect in front of the poisonous dragon''s breath. The hard Hercules The shield was corroded by it, and even the violent wind called by Morrill was dispelled by the storm rolled up by the big poisonous dragon flapping its wings. There was no magic that could stop the erosion of the poisonous dragon''s breath. Just when Molier''s heart tightened, a figure appeared in front of her, and the man hugged her involuntarily, causing her to let out a cry of surprise, flames ignited from the two of them, and at the critical moment, they avoided The breath of the poisonous dragon swept over. Appearing from the flames, besides Morel, was Rhodes who helped her avoid the attack. Rhodes couldn''t allow her to be severely injured or even lose her life under the poisonous dragon''s breath. "What are you doing?" After avoiding the attack of the poisonous dragon''s breath, Morrill did not immediately push Rhodes away, but asked him while maintaining the embracing posture of the two traveling through the flames together. "What am I doing? I saved you from the poisonous dragon''s breath." Rhodes said helplessly. "No, you caused me to lose my saber." Morrill didn''t seem to agree with Rhode''s statement, but instead focused on the wound on the belly of the big poisonous dragon, where the red dragon sword was being attacked by the poisonous dragon. Due to the erosion of breath, the hilt of the sword has become extremely damaged, and it seems that it is difficult to hold it. Rhodes scratched his head: "Even the Red Dragon Sword can''t resist the poisonous dragon''s breath. Do you think your current body is stronger than the Red Dragon Sword? Or is that sword more important than your life?" Morrill seemed dissatisfied with Rhode''s answer, hummed softly, and turned her head to look away from him. Rhodes looked at the big poisonous dragon in the distance: "After the battle is over, it''s not too late for you to go to the alchemist to repair the treasure. The most important thing now is to find a way to control it." As the big poisonous dragon tried its best to spit out the poisonous dragon''s breath, the strength it had just accumulated was almost exhausted now, and the trauma to its abdomen was more serious than it expected. The counterattack it launched this time was already what it could do to the limit. Seeing that the big poisonous dragon fell into a deep weakness, Rhodes understood that this was the best chance to capture its mind, so he hurriedly turned his attention to Molly who was on the side, making her ready to take action. Moliel naturally understood that now was not the best time to argue with Rhodes. If she missed this opportunity and let the big poisonous dragon escape, it would not be that simple if she wanted to push him into a desperate situation again. The large horn appeared in Molly''s hands. As the horn sounded, the strange and piercing tone that Rhodes had heard once again sounded from his ears. Scratching the slate with your nails until one hand is dripping with blood, and the strange sound of all the nails being lifted from the fingertips, I am afraid that I will fall into a nightmare at night. Even the poisonous dragon nearby couldn''t bear the noise that was more terrifying than the scream of the banshee, and couldn''t help falling into a frenzy. I don''t know how many magicians nearby suffered, but Rhodes still remained calm. He had heard Morrill After playing that unique movement, the unbearable noise in the ears of ordinary people can summon the terrible monsters living there from the unknown void. It is not an easy task to accurately find the tone to call the Zhangmao Demon, but Morrill can do this, which is the inevitable result of endless time, which also makes Rhodes sigh, according to her Well, the purpose of her initial study of this method was to use it against herself. As the horn played the movement, the void seemed to be torn open a rift. Looking towards the boundless void, one could see countless monsters lurking in the calm space. He came calling, revealing his figure from the void, and the most eye-catching one was a chapter-faced demon king whose upper body seemed to be covered with iron armor. On his octopus-like tentacled face, his eyes were particularly fierce. "That''s the Zhangmian Demon King?" Looking at the monster that was completely different from the ordinary Zhangmian Demon, Rhode couldn''t help asking Molly who was beside him, and he still said, "Be careful, even I can''t completely control the Zhangmian Demon King." , if it gets out of control, it will inevitably lead to a lot of disasters. I have studied the disasters caused by the Zhangmian monster at different times. Most of the disasters caused by the Zhangmian monster are caused by the Zhangmian monster king, and there are only Zhangmian monsters of this level Only the king can control the big poisonous dragon close to the demigod." Sensing the appearance of the Zhangmian Demon King, Molly also reminded Rhodes. Rhodes nodded, and couldn''t help but look at the monster in front of him. His eyes met those of the Zhangmian Demon King. From the fierce eyes of the Zhangmian Demon King, he could see the cruelty that belonged to the Zhangmian Demon, as well as the insensitivity that carried too many memories. The chapter-faced monster is the same as the spirit elemental person, who can check and use the memory belonging to other creatures. The difference is that the method of the spiritual elemental person is relatively gentle, but the chapter-faced monster does not know what is gentle. It will completely take away the memory that originally belonged to others, and Take that memory as your own, so as to completely control the body of others. This is the case with the Zhangmian Demon King in front of him. Its mind has at least gathered the memories of hundreds of thousands of creatures. It once occupied the bodies of hundreds of thousands of creatures. Although those bodies eventually ceased to exist, that memory still exists. Retained in the Zhangmian Demon King''s mind, the blessing of countless memories also makes the Zhangmian Demon King''s spiritual power extremely strong. Any spellcaster who competes with Zhangmian Demon King''s spirit will soon be defeated. "You can''t completely control it? What if it gets out of control?" Rhodes couldn''t help asking Molly as if recalling what she had said before. A mentally strong monster like the Zhangmian Demon King cannot be controlled by ordinary means, and it will not allow anyone to control it with such strong spiritual power. Hearing Rhode''s question about this, Molly just shook her head: "I heard that in other planes, there are artifacts specially created for summoning the Zhangmian Demon, as long as you have that artifact, controlling the Zhangmian Demon King will not be a problem. Ordinary horns can only call Zhangmian Demon King here, and make demands on it within a certain range, and it is almost impossible to make it obey." As if recalling what happened in the past, Molly paused, and then added to Rhodes: "Once the Zhangmian Demon King loses control and starts to endanger the entire plane, I can only use the power of the Time Domain to make Time Back to before things got out of hand." From Molly''s words, Rhodes also heard her helplessness. It seemed that even the big red dragon had a hard time dealing with those chapter-faced demon kings. Once things got out of control, they could only use the Time Domain. As a last resort, I couldn''t help but feel a little curious in my heart, and asked: "Is there anything special about those chapter-faced demon kings? Even you can''t deal with them?" As an existence who had fought with Moliel for a long time, Rhodes certainly understood how difficult Moliel was. I am afraid that no one but Rhodes could force Moliel back to the past, but those chapter-faced monsters did At this point, his intuition told Rhodes that the abilities of those chapter-faced demon kings might not be so difficult to deal with. Hearing Rhode''s question about this, Morrill glanced at him, and still chose to tell the truth: "The Zhangmian Demon King has no form. Strictly speaking, they are just a mass of spiritual consciousness. The Zhangmian Demon King you see in front of you, It''s just a body that it borrowed. It now occupies the body of an ordinary chapter-faced monster. It has changed countless bodies. Even if you destroy its current body, its consciousness will immediately invade other living creatures nearby. things, and thus seize a new body." Rhodes was a little helpless, but this ability was beyond his expectations: "In this case, what can I do to kill the Zhangmian Demon King?" Molly just shook her head: "I don''t know, even the sorcerers in the underground world haven''t made any progress in this research. It seems that there is no way to kill that kind of monster. But I heard that there are other monsters in the world. A kind of spiritual creature, they appear in the image of elemental people, it seems that only they know how to deal with Zhangmian Demon King." The spiritual creature Molly mentioned is obviously a spiritual element in the spiritual plane. By chance, Rhodes was also forced into the spiritual plane, and met the master of the spiritual element, where he subdued the ancient Angel of Andorra. Rhodes has also heard about the spiritual elemental people and the chapter-faced monsters, but he didn''t expect to prove it from Molly''s mouth. While Rhodes was talking with Moliel, the Zhangmian Demon King''s gaze had already fallen on the dying big poisonous dragon in the distance. Even the Zhangmian Demon King didn''t want to miss such a powerful body, nor would he know what it was doing. What, I saw the body of Zhang Mian Yao, who was originally in iron armor, fell to the ground, as if he had lost any support, and there was no breath coming out. At the same time, the mouth of the big poisonous dragon also let out a piercing dragon roar. Mixed in the roar of the dragon, it is full of pain. Obviously the injury on the body of the big poisonous dragon has not become more serious, but the spirit of the big poisonous dragon seems to have been tortured unimaginably. Molly, who is familiar with the dragon language, even From the roar of the big poisonous dragon, one could hear the trace of hidden fear. After a while, the struggle of the big poisonous dragon gradually calmed down, and the disordered breath also became stable, but its dragon boy never opened. The poisonous dragon nearby noticed something strange, and hurriedly left the sorcerer who was entangled with him, and returned to the big poisonous dragon to protect his leader from the enemy. Rhodes watched this scene from a distance, and from the body of the big poisonous dragon, he keenly felt a completely different aura from before. That aura was at least 90% similar to that of the Zhangmian Demon King. With the opening of the dragon child, the child''s hole, which was congested and constricted like the Zhangmian Demon King, seemed to prove Rhode''s guess in his heart. In a short moment, the consciousness belonging to the big poisonous dragon was swallowed up, and what existed in the body in front of him, It is the Zhangmian Demon King from the void. The deep dragon''s roar came from the mouth of the big poisonous dragon again, but this time, the target of the big poisonous dragon''s roar was no longer Molier and the others, but the group of poisonous dragons in front of it. The poisonous dragons have not yet realized what happened, but they saw the big poisonous dragon attacking them mercilessly, just sweeping the dragon''s claws away. Under the powerful and unparalleled power of the big poisonous dragon, ordinary poisonous dragons can''t compete at all. He could only fall down from the sky, and was stepped on by the big poisonous dragon. Looking at the big poisonous dragon that completely changed its appearance in front of him, Rhodes also became a little more wary of Zhangmian Demon King in his heart. Chapter 2933 After completing the preparations before the exploration and subduing the giant poisonous dragon that is close to the demigod, Rhodes and Moliel are ready to explore the depths of hell. With the opening of the gate of hell, in Rhodes'' perception, the space barrier that was originally used to block hell has now completely disappeared. He can use the power of space magic to go to any place in hell within the rules of the spell. restricted area. "My subordinates told me that behind the gate of hell is a vast gray plain, and there are several towns built by demons on the plain, but those are not the places we need to find, and there is no trace of the king of hell there." Rhode reminded. Rhodes nodded: "The disappearance of the hero also triggered various changes in hell. Maybe I can find the location of the arrogant king." As he said, Rhodes reached out and opened a bright golden portal: "It''s time to meet the arrogant king, I have a hunch that with the opening of the gate of hell, not only we can go deep into hell, but also those demons that exist in hell , now we can also come to the world we are in, and it has taken a lot of time to subdue the big poisonous dragon, I think we''d better hurry up." While talking, Rhodes couldn''t help but feel a sense of urgency in his heart. When the seal of the gate of hell was opened, he also had a vague premonition that something was about to happen, and the previous peace was completely broken. From Rhodes'' words, Morrill could also hear his urgency. Under normal circumstances, Rhodes rarely showed such an expression. His change undoubtedly made Morrill realize the seriousness of the problem: "Don''t worry. Worry, we should have some time." "I hope." Rhodes took a deep breath, and then patted the big poisonous dragon under the feet of the two, preparing to let it fly into the gate of another dimension. With the joint efforts of many sorcerers, as well as Rhodes and the big poisonous dragon, more than ten ordinary poisonous dragons that came with the big poisonous dragon were also controlled. These poisonous dragons might also help Rhodes explore in hell. As the body of the big poisonous dragon sank into the bright golden portal, the surrounding scene changed for a while. What appeared in front of Rhodes was a piece of burned land. The air was filled with sulfur and scorching breath. Looking around, there was no grass growing around. In the distance, you can also see the lake of fire where the magma boils. "Here is..." Looking at the special scene in front of her, Molier seemed to realize something, and she was slightly surprised in her words. In different times, although Molly had not been here in person, she had heard rumors about this place more or less. The current position of the two of them in hell is the lake of fire in hell. The magma turned into the sea and became the burial place of countless sinners. Rhodes did not speak, but looked at the end of the lake of fire. In Rhodes'' original plan, he thought that he would directly use the gate of another dimension to go to the Fire Seal City on the other side of the lake of fire, which belonged to the arrogant king. The palace is there, but the Fire Seal City forbids the use of space magic. Whether it is the gate of another dimension or the flame escape, they cannot directly reach the Fire Seal City. Rhodes could only do the next best thing, and placed the location of the portal near the coast of the lake of fire. "Crossing this lake of fire, we can go to Fire Seal City." Just when Morrill was waiting impatiently, Rhodes finally said. "Really? It sounds like you are very familiar with this." Molly glanced at him and couldn''t help snorting. "Of course I am very familiar with this." Rhodes shrugged. In the past, he had crossed the lake of fire in order to find a way out of hell, but Rhodes had no choice at that time, but this time Rhodes was Came here on my own initiative, and at the same time I was no longer alone. Rhodes looked around, there were no traces of demonic activity nearby, and some were just boiling magma. Seeing that there was no other interference, Rhodes patted the big poisonous dragon below, and the big poisonous dragon immediately understood what he meant, and began to move towards the end of the lake of fire. Fly quickly. Riding on the back of the high-speed flying poisonous dragon, Rhodes had nothing to do other than watching the surrounding environment from a distance, so he was free. The flying speed of the big poisonous dragon was far faster than that of ordinary poisonous dragons. To prevent any accidents, Rhodes did not let the big poisonous dragon fly at full speed, but maintained the formation of the poisonous dragons and flew at a constant speed. The same was true for Molly who was on the side. Apart from the sound of the wind passing by the ears of the two of them and the sound of bubbles bubbling on the lake of fire, there was no other sound coming from them, and it seemed a bit silent for a while. Rhodes put his eyes on the front of the big poisonous dragon, but Morrill''s eyes were always on Rhodes. After being stared at by her for a long time, Rhodes also felt a little uncomfortable, and couldn''t help turning his head to look at her. :"What are you looking at?" "It''s nothing." Hearing Rhodes ask herself, Morrill chose to shift her gaze to other places, "It''s just that I''ve been in the illusion with you for a long time, and I''ve become more pleasing to the eye." "Did you dislike me before cooperating with you?" Rhode couldn''t help complaining. "Of course, don''t you know? In this world, there is nothing that pleases me." Molly said proudly. Even though she can only maintain a human body now, that part exists in her bones His pride will not change in any way. Speaking of this, Molly paused, and then said after a while: "However, thanks to this illusion, both of us are trapped here. If it weren''t for this, if I was the only one who fell into it, I think I would Must be crazy." Molly took a deep breath. After losing her body belonging to the big red dragon and the inheritance from the holy female dragon, the gap was simply unacceptable to her. When she realized all this happened, she didn''t know how desperate she was. It was even more unbearable mentally. If Rhodes hadn''t fallen into the illusion with her and forced her to maintain her superficial majesty, she might have looked different now. As the Dragon King, she didn''t allow herself to show her lost side in front of Rhodes. She hoped that what Rhodes saw belonged to her most powerful side, but after losing her strength, she was full of pain in her heart. Rhodes showed nothing in front of him. It can be said that the appearance of Rhodes is like the last hope of Morrill in the illusion, allowing her to maintain the majesty of the Dragon King at all times no matter what the situation is, so that she will not be unable to accept it all. And an emotional breakdown. Even though Rhodes wasn''t aware of this, Morrill deeply understood that the experience of countless fights from different times became the last support in her heart, and Rhodes was always calm after falling into the illusion. , and there is no sign of being unbearable, how can she show her unbearable side. From Molier''s words, Rhodes seemed to hear something, and couldn''t help but look up at her at this moment, but saw Molier take the initiative to look away, as if he didn''t want to look at him, so as to be seen. In this regard, Rhodes could only shrug his shoulders, not knowing what she was doing. "I only hope that you can still say such things after leaving the illusion. But by then, I should forget everything you said now. I know that you will use the power of the time domain to wipe it from the root. To fall into what happened in the illusion." Rhodes shook his head, the power belonging to the time domain is so convenient, no matter what mistakes Morrill has made in the past time, as long as she uses the power of the time domain, everything will no longer bother her question. Under the influence of the time domain, all the mistakes she made will be made up for. Only she can know what happened in different times and the different possibilities in the end. As Rhodes said, despite the close cooperation between the two in the illusion right now, when they get out of the predicament and return to the main plane where they are fighting endlessly, everything that happens here will probably be overwhelmed by Molly. Er was completely erased, she didn''t want Rhodes to remember everything that happened in the illusion, that would be tantamount to exposing many of her weaknesses, as well as her cards like Zhangmian Demon King. Rhodes already had such a premonition when Molly explained the power of the Zhangmian Demon King to himself. If it wasn''t for Molly who had already made the decision to erase everything after leaving, how could he take the initiative to use the hole card he developed exposed? At least before Molly explained, Rhodes didn''t know that the Zhangmian Demon King had such a powerful spiritual ability. If the Zhangmian Demon King appeared in the main plane where Rhodes used to be, it would cause a catastrophe, even Luo Germany has no suitable way to deal with it. From Rhodes'' words, Morrill also felt his meaning, and couldn''t help falling into silence. It seems that the trust relationship between the two is all caused by the illusion. Once they leave the illusion, they will return to the state where they used to fight openly and secretly amid suspicion. This is not even the case for Molly who has mastered the time domain. solution. The power belonging to the time domain can help Molly defeat a powerful enemy, no matter how powerful the enemy is, it is impossible to be flawless in time, and finding flaws in time is exactly what the time domain is good at. The Time Domain can make Moreel victorious, but it can''t help her change the status quo. Thinking of this, Molly couldn''t help but let out a deep sigh. She no longer looked at Rhodes, but at the endless lake of fire that looked extremely hot from a distance. It seemed that was the only way. Only in this way can Mo Lier''s heart, which is difficult to calm down due to restlessness, regain some short-term peace. Rhodes remained silent, as if he sensed the disappointment in Molly''s body at this moment. The tacit understanding between the two in the illusion will eventually disappear completely in the struggle of strength. Finally, he sighed and took the initiative to say: "No matter what happens afterwards How things are going to go, at least in this moment, we have common goals, we have common expectations to meet." Moliel looked up at him, then snorted softly and said, "You might as well just say that we still have each other." "I didn''t say that." Rhodes spread his hands to show his innocence, and his behavior immediately aroused Molier''s stare. If it wasn''t for the concern that he was on the back of the big poisonous dragon, Molier might not be able to help but think. Rhodes is going to be taught a lesson. The big poisonous dragon controlled by Zhangmian Demon King, the protective miasma on the surface has completely dissipated at this moment. If this is not the case, just getting close to the big poisonous dragon will be eroded by the miasma. Behind the big poisonous dragon? It''s just that under the body of the big poisonous dragon, there are still some traces of the miasma, which is to resist the high temperature on the surface of the lake of fire. Under the protection of the miasma below, the high temperature can''t stop the big poisonous dragon. However, at this moment, the big poisonous dragon seemed to have sensed something abnormal, and let out a loud dragon roar as a warning, and the miasma around him gushed out even more rapidly, and in a blink of an eye it reached an unbearable level for ordinary people. Corroded by the miasma, Rhodes had to wind up a strong wind to protect his and Morrill''s figures. After discovering the abnormal changes in the big poisonous dragon, Molier was startled immediately, and couldn''t help saying: "What happened? Could it be that the Zhangmian Demon King lost control? If so, things will be bad. " Molier''s worry is not unreasonable. On this endless lake of fire, if the Zhangmian Demon King loses control, the big poisonous dragon will immediately launch a fierce attack on the two people behind it. No matter whether it is Rhodes or Molier, It was not an interesting experience to be forced to fight this powerful monster again on the lake of fire. Not only that, but as the Zhangmian Demon King loses control, other Zhangmian monsters nearby will also be bewitched by him, and the poisonous dragon that comes with him is likely to lose control at this moment, thus completely out of control, turning both of them into enemies. Neither Rhodes nor Morel wanted to see such a situation happen. However, the occurrence of the incident seemed inevitable. The changes in the big poisonous dragon seemed to indicate to the two that an abnormal situation was coming. "No, the abnormality of the big poisonous dragon is not caused by Zhangmian Yaowang''s loss of control. I can feel that the cause of the big poisonous dragon''s loss of control seems to be worse than that..." Rhodes seemed to have discovered something at this moment, and couldn''t help but his eyes sank. He knew that the reason for the abnormal change of the big poisonous dragon was definitely not what Morrill had speculated, it was caused by the Zhangmian Demon King''s loss of control, but a Something worse happened. As if to verify Rhode''s conjecture, the surface of the lake of fire boiled completely, pillars of flame shot up into the sky, and waves of heat swept in. At this moment, the entire lake of fire seemed to come alive and was about to wipe it out mercilessly. These alien invaders. "You intruders are not demons at all. How did you come to the depths of the lake of fire?" A familiar voice suddenly rang out, and Rhode''s expression changed slightly. Chapter 2934 With the appearance of that sound, amazing changes began to take place on the surface of the lake of fire. A vortex of flame appeared in the hot magma, and what appeared in the center of the vortex was a flaming giant surrounded by flames, which seemed to be extraordinary. . It was a pure elemental giant, and Rhodes could almost feel the heat from the flame giant''s body, even if it was the fire of doom, it was not as hot as the flame giant in front of him. Not only that, the monarchy that existed in Rhodes'' body also shook at this moment, and it felt the existence of the same power. Looking at the flame giant in front of him, after feeling the strong power on her body, for some reason, Rhodes was relieved at this moment. Of course he knew the flame giant, but he didn''t expect that in the illusion, he could do it again. see her. But Rhodes quickly figured it out. Since he saw Thelma, the Lord of Air Elements in the illusion, and knew where the seal of the authority of Air Elements was, and saw the Lord of Fire Elements in Hell, he didn''t have any doubts. So unexpected. What makes Rhodes a little headache is that Flame, the monarch of the fire element, is not as easy to talk to as Thelma. Even Rhodes may not be able to persuade her after losing the power of the field of love. The most moody of the elemental lords, a fiery flame. If she is not handled well, she who emerged from the lake of fire may become the biggest obstacle for Rhodes to move forward. Fortunately, Rhodes was not worried. Before going deep into hell, he made preparations in advance. During the period when Moril conquered the underground world, he was not idle. He had already collected countless treasures, and now was the time to put them to use. What made Rhodes slightly relieved was that Fromm in front of him hadn''t released the seal belonging to the elemental monarch, and couldn''t mobilize the fire element in the whole world. Even so, as the fire elemental monarch, she is still an existence that should not be underestimated. At least in terms of rank, whether it is Rhodes or Morrill, or the big poisonous dragon that the two subdue, they are far inferior to the status of She is a demigod. "Fire Elemental Monarch, we are here to meet the arrogant king, please get out of the way and let us go to the Fire Seal City in the center of the lake of fire." Looking at the flame giant appearing in the vortex, Rhodes said slowly. Hearing his voice, the flame giant raised his eyes slightly, and put his gaze on the human man in front of him, telling her intuitively that the human man in front of him was the leader of these creatures. "That''s not allowed. You have stepped into my lake of fire. Without my permission, no creature is allowed to pass through here. Even if I kill you all, no demon will say anything." The flame giant''s eyes stayed on Rhodes for a moment. From Rhodes'' body, she keenly felt a familiar aura. It was a unique aura that only an elemental monarch was qualified to feel. Ordinary creatures were not qualified to have such breath, but Rhodes is clearly not any elemental monarch in her memory, maybe he is a servant of a certain elemental monarch, so he added: "However, for the sake of the sovereign authority in your body, I can forgive your mistake this time, return to the shore of the lake of fire quickly, and never go near here again, maybe I will spare your life." Following the narration of the flame giant, the magma above the lake of fire boiled up, as if it was demonstrating to the two of them. The hot breath escaping from the vicinity alone was enough to thoroughly cook ordinary creatures, even the poisonous dragons, at this moment It was also a bit unbearable, and I could almost smell the burning smell on my body. Hearing the unkind words of the flame giant, Rhodes did not retreat, but keenly heard something from her words: "So, as long as we can get your permission, we can cross this lake of fire .What should we do to get your permission?" Relying on her understanding of Fromm''s character, Rhodes knew that her plan was not simply to expel the two of them, but to collect an unimaginable toll from them. In the time without heroes, all the heroes in the past have lost the heroic specialty that made them invincible. Only the firm will still exists in the hero''s heart and has never disappeared due to the change of time. For the fire elemental monarch who is not a hero, she is obviously not affected that much, and her encounters will not change because of the disappearance of the hero, but there are no events caused by the hero. Until now, At this time, she also failed to break the seal of the elemental monarch. Listening to Rhodes'' witty words, the face of the flame giant also showed a satisfied smile at this moment. She was waiting for Rhodes'' words: "Let me think about it... I think the sword on your body is pretty good." , leave that saber behind, and you can walk freely on the lake of fire, and no other demons will bother you." Rhodes and Morel are not the only creatures who want to cross the lake of fire and meet the arrogant king. Fromm has long been accustomed to this. If it were someone else who wanted to cross the lake of fire, she would have to peel off a layer of skin from her body. Only when there were no more treasures could she barely meet her request and get the qualification to cross the lake of fire. When Rhodes came to the lake of fire, Fromm''s attention was immediately attracted by the saber held by Rhodes. It was just a picture presented through magic. The moment he saw the sword, Flem Lemu felt her breathing quicken. As an elemental monarch, she knew that the sword was by no means a mortal thing. If ordinary demons wanted to cross the lake of fire, there would naturally be ordinary fire elves asking them for valuables, but when he saw the sword held by Rhodes, Fromm did not intend to hand over this matter to him. The fire elves under him are planning to meet Rhodes in person and ask him to hand over the sword. For this reason, Fromm did not show up at the first time, but waited in the lake of fire, waiting for Rhodes and his party to go deep into the lake of fire. body. "You mean the Vulcan sword?" As if aware of the meaning of the flame giant, Rhodes couldn''t help raising the sword in his hand, as the saber of the arrogant king in another time, and also the core component of Doomsday Blade, Vulcan The sword is not something to be admired, it contains a very terrifying power, no wonder it attracts Fromm''s attention. Seeing Rhodes raising the sword, the flame giant''s eyes almost straightened. The sword lingering in flames was exactly the treasure of the fire element she had dreamed of. As long as she got that sword, her strength would leap to an unmatched level. and the point. Facing the sword that the demigod was jealous of, the flame giant''s words also became unkind: "Leave that sword, and you can move forward freely on the lake of fire, otherwise, your behavior will be regarded as a provocation to me. Where there is flame in hell, there will be no place for you. I will Completely burn your souls, and then snatch the sword back, you can choose for yourself, how to do it, but I advise you to make a wise decision." The flame giant made no secret of the threat in his words. Anyone who feels the terrifying aura of the elemental monarch will carefully consider the content of her words, thinking whether to offend the king who rules the entire hell for a sword One, that is not a wise decision, almost no demons can defeat the elemental monarch who controls the flames on the lake of fire, at least for Rhodes right now, there is no way to do this. If Ren Demon was here, I''m afraid they would all make the same decision. In hell, the kings of hell have the supreme right to speak, and they have the power to kill all demons. Losing their lives for a treasure is not worthwhile. It is impossible to make any waves in front of the king of hell, and if the matter spreads, it will be ridiculed by other demons. However, Rhodes has always remained calm, as if he was not affected by the flame giant''s words at all, and the calm that existed on him also surprised the flame giant a little. Under the power and influence, the demon is easily frightened, but she has never seen an existence like Rhodes who is calm and calm, as if everything is under his control. Rhodes'' expression aroused the flame giant''s curiosity. She wanted to know whether Rhodes really had something to rely on, or just pretended in front of her. Even if Rhodes could use the name of other kings, she would It''s also not easy, on the lake of fire, only her words have the final say. As if seeing the flame giant''s doubts, Rhodes said calmly at this time: "Lord Fire Element, are you satisfied with just a sword? If you are only satisfied with this, then I will give Vulcan What''s wrong with giving you the sword?" The flame giant snorted, Rhode''s composure was different from any demon in her impression, and the confident look he looked at was like looking at the existence he had known for many years, as if he could eat it. I''m average, but Fromm is clearly seeing him for the first time. Rhodes'' actions also aroused her attention, and she unconsciously followed Rhodes'' words: "Listen to you, you can take out something that fascinates me more than that sword. thing?" "Of course." Rhode raised a hand and pointed at the endless sea of ??flames in front of him, "I heard that you are the first ray of flame in the world, and you are the monarch in charge of all fire elements, and all flames in the world should belong to you , but those flames are scattered all over the world for those demons and other creatures to use at will, no one remembers that it should belong to your power, isn''t this a waste?" Listening to Rhodes'' words, the flame giant was also a little moved for a while, but there was still a bit of dissatisfaction in his expression. Rhodes'' words accurately aroused the emotions in her heart, but also poked a deep pain point in her heart. As Rhodes said, as the fire elemental monarch, when she sees the creatures in the world using flames at will, she will feel deep dissatisfaction in her heart, or it is not an exaggeration to say that she is jealous, and the flames should belong to her. All creatures in the world are not qualified to use flames. Once ordinary creatures can use flames, how can she show her uniqueness? Is it going to release a flame that is more violent than ordinary creatures? That would only make her feel that her level was lowered by those ordinary creatures. Rhode''s words also made the flame giant''s eyes sink. If Rhodes can''t give her a satisfactory explanation, explaining why he mentioned this point, she may leave Rhodes with a deep impression. Lessons. Rhodes also saw the flame giant''s anger, and the nearby flames became more violent, so he cut to the point and said, "What if I say, I can help you break the seal of the elemental monarch? As long as the seal is broken, you will You can use all the power of the monarch, and at that time, even if you want to take back all the flames in this world, it will only be a matter of one thought." The words from Rhode''s mouth seemed to have a deceptive magic power, so that the flame giant couldn''t help but believe his words completely, and began to imagine the beauty of that moment, as if Rhode had seen everything happen with his own eyes generally. But Fromm is the Lord of the Fire Element after all, and she quickly realized that she couldn''t help but take a deep look at Rhodes at this moment. It is not an easy task to take back all the flames that exist in the world, let alone Other creatures, even the demons in hell, would be the first to disagree, but Rhodes said it so easily, as if in his eyes, it was nothing at all, which also caused Fu Lem''s suspicions: "Why should I believe you? Who knows if you can really do all that, or if you were sent by other kings to test my words." The flame giant let out a cold snort, and Rhodes acted too naturally, but instead It made her vigilant, secretly thinking that this person must not be trusted. But Rhodes seemed to have guessed that she would say that. At this moment, Rhodes no longer suppressed the aura of the sovereign authority of the air element in his body. Endless gusts of wind gushed out from Rhodes'' body. He listened carefully, and could still hear it. The thunder roaring, the strong wind and the thunder that existed in it all surrendered to him. Only the air elemental monarch possessed such power. As soon as the aura belonging to the elemental monarch comes out, even if there are still many doubts in Fromm''s heart, it is almost dissipated at this moment. It is indeed the aura belonging to the elemental monarch. The authority of the air system exists in Rhodes, but there is no If there is any way to forge it, only the real elemental monarch can have the sovereign authority to control all elements. In this way, the credibility of Rhodes'' previous words in the flame giant''s side immediately increased. What made Fromm slightly moved was that if the person in front of him was really an elemental monarch who existed on the same level as her , then he might really be able to help him get rid of the seal of the elemental monarch. Chapter 2935 "Do you really know what to do to break the seal belonging to the elemental monarch?" After noticing the monarch aura radiating from Rhodes, the flame giant immediately changed his tune and asked Rhodes how to break the seal. "Of course I know." Seeing that Fromm was attracted by his words, Rhodes also showed a somewhat satisfied expression. Relying on his understanding of the flame giant, what Rhodes said undoubtedly expressed what she wanted most. It seems that no matter what time it is, the sealed elemental monarch is not willing to feel at ease, but is always looking for a way to break through the seal. "However, the matter must wait until after we meet the arrogant king and return from the lake of fire. Only after all this is achieved, will I help you break the seal of the elemental king." Rhodes added that when he and Morrill meet the Arrogant King, they might be able to find a way to return to the original time and space. Of course, this promise will not be fulfilled, but the flame giant in front of him doesn''t know this. One point, but seriously considering Rhodes'' proposal. The monarchy that exists in Rhodes makes the flame giant have a high degree of credibility in his words, and the power that belongs to the air elemental monarch is undoubtedly the best proof. After thinking for a while, the flame giant finally expressed the worry in his heart: "How can I trust you?" Even with the existence of the monarchy, Rhodes could not gain the complete trust of the flame giant. For this, Rhodes seemed to have expected it: "There is an ancient method in the legend that can use a series of treasures to transfer the power of the elemental monarch Complete restraint, so that ordinary creatures also have the opportunity to challenge the elemental monarch." Fromm nodded. As an ancient elemental creature, she had heard about it a long time ago: "The method you mentioned should rely on the corresponding spirit ball, strange book, and the power of the destruction ball, so that Suppressing the magical elements controlled by the elemental monarch. But that is simply impossible, the ball of destruction has long been lost, and the last time it showed its trace was in the holy place in the cloud city hundreds of years ago." Listening to the flame giant''s narration, Rhodes was taken aback for a moment. He and Morrill exchanged a glance, and he also saw the astonishment in Morrill''s eyes, so he asked: "What''s going on? Can you know that?" Tell me about it?" Rhode''s inquiry made the flame giant a little impatient, but considering Rhode''s authority as the monarch equal to her, she still said patiently: "I don''t know exactly what happened, but I heard that someone Holding the Orb of Destruction, broke into the holy place in the clouds, causing all kinds of changes, even causing the Orb of Destruction to disappear completely." The flame giant paused, and then added: "However, for the elemental monarch, that is a good thing, isn''t it? Without the ball of destruction, even if ordinary creatures get the corresponding spirit ball and strange book, they are not eligible Challenge us, and maybe I should thank those who lost the Doomball." However, Rhodes didn''t think so. After hearing Fromm''s words, Rhodes just smiled, and then took out something from the depths of his spirit, which was a uniquely shaped jet-black orb: "Then look, I''ll take it now." What is it?" "That''s..." Putting his eyes on the orb held in Rhodes'' hands, the flame giant couldn''t believe his eyes for a while, "Is that the ball of destruction? That''s impossible, that artifact should have been lost long ago That''s right, but that kind of power is obviously only possessed by the real Ball of Destruction, how could it appear in your hands?" Rhodes did not reply, but continued to take out two objects from the interspatial ring. What appeared in Rhodes'' hands this time was a bright red orb and a red magic book. These two treasures just As soon as it appeared, it began to compete with the flame giant on the side for the remaining fire magic elements in the space. As the master of all flames, Fromm originally would not tolerate the fight for flames. Any behavior that dares to compete with her for control of flames will be regarded as a provocation to her, so as to experience her strength. However, Right now, she seemed to be shocked, and she didn''t move for a long time. "The fire spirit ball, and the fire magic book, who are you? Why do you have such a few treasures?" Looking at the various treasures that appeared in Rhodes'' hands, the eyes of the flame giant changed completely. He no longer dared to look down on Rhodes, and his words also brought a bit of fear. He kept guessing Rhodes'' intention in his heart. , and his true identity. When the spirit ball belonging to the fire system is combined with the strange book, and then combined with the power of the destruction ball, it is enough to challenge the real elemental monarch. What Flem never imagined is that the person in front of him actually took the element at the same time. Out of these three treasures, when the power of these three treasures is superimposed, even the elemental monarch has to avoid their edge. Sensing the panic and fear in the flame giant''s heart, Rhodes only showed a somewhat satisfied expression. During the time when Morel conquered the underground world, although he did not find a way to escape from the illusion from all over the world, he still collected those treasures. After clearing away the mage''s obstacles in Bracada, Rhodes found the fire spirit ball used to strengthen the flame, and after suppressing the fire elementalist on the fire elemental plane, he got the fire magic book. With the cooperation of these three treasures, Rhodes, holding the Vulcan sword, is already qualified to defeat the real fire elemental monarch. Rhodes, who had expected to go deep into hell and face all kinds of difficulties, had made sufficient preparations in advance, and now is the time to use these treasures. Seeing that Rhodes didn''t reply for a long time, the flame giant suddenly fell into a rage, and couldn''t help roaring at Rhodes: "Tell me why you came!" "Didn''t I say it? I''m here to meet the arrogant king." Facing Fromm''s roar, Rhodes still maintained a calm expression. He knew that the seemingly powerful flame giant in front of him was actually starting to panic. , the rage shown was just to cover up the panic in her heart, "For the sake of being the elemental monarch, as long as you let us pass, I will not make things difficult for you, and these treasures are not used to deal with your." Hearing what Rhodes said, the flame giant fell into a deep silence for a while, as if thinking about the credibility of Rhodes'' words. Indeed, Rhodes has not shown any hostility all this time. Even if he mastered the three treasures that can restrain the power of fire, he did not continue to fly with the big poisonous dragon. Molly couldn''t help but let out a heavy hum and replaced it with the big red dragon In her original form, she is not afraid of the so-called elemental monarch. No magic can cause any damage to the big red dragon, and only the illumination of the ball of destruction will make her a little afraid. What made Moliel feel a little unhappy was not because of being suppressed by the fire elemental monarch in terms of momentum. What really made her dissatisfied was Rhodes'' previous attitude. Naturally, Morrill had heard about the method of restraining the elemental monarch. At this moment, she couldn''t help but glared at Rhodes, which also brought Rhodes a puzzled look: "What''s wrong?" "What''s the matter? You''ve got the treasure to deal with the fire elemental monarch, why don''t you snatch the power of the fire element from her?" Molly snorted coldly. "We are now in the depths of hell. As long as we cross this lake of fire, we can reach the palace of the arrogant king and find a way to escape from this illusion. What kind of accident happens, maybe it will attract other hell kings, and it will not end at that time." Rhodes replied very calmly. Rhodes deeply understands that the challenge to the elemental monarch is not a simple matter. It does not mean that with those treasures, the elemental monarch can be defeated steadily, and there are unpredictable risks in it. The method is at hand, and Rhodes doesn''t want any accidents to happen at this time. The current hell is no longer what Rhodes is familiar with. With the disappearance of the hero, various changes have taken place in hell. Although Fromm is still one of the kings of hell, it is hard to say about other kings of hell. Rhodes didn''t want to attract any unknown existence. However, Morrill seemed very dissatisfied with Rhodes'' explanation: "Is this really the case? Is it really because of this reason that you didn''t deal with the fire elemental monarch?" Rhodes was also confused by her words, and asked, "Otherwise? What else could be the reason?" Molly didn''t answer Rhode''s question, but turned her head aside: "Forget it, you know the reason." Rhodes spread his hands. If only he knew the reason, he didn''t know what Morrill was thinking. It should be a good thing to be thankful for clearly avoiding the fire elemental monarch. Don''t look at the flame girl in the original time, who was submissive in front of Rhodes. In terms of strength, she who got rid of the seal of the elemental monarch is probably the strongest besides the earth elemental monarch who also got rid of the seal. Existence, even the water elemental monarch who has not yet broken free from the seal is not necessarily her opponent. If it is not for the power of the field of love, she will become an enemy that makes Rhodes extremely headache. Wait... Rhodes seems to have thought of something. The situation where he used the power of the field of love to communicate with the flame girl in the original time was all seen by Morrill next to him. In the original time of the two of them, Morrell was under the command of the leader of the evil eyes who knew everything, the hero Aijiete. Aijiete''s ability to control the evil eyes is not suitable for fighting, but for collecting information. Under the investigation of the evil eyes, there is almost nothing in the world that Morrill does not know. Even Margaret, the leader of the evil eye under Rhodes, is not a match for Aijiete in this point. As for the reason, Aijiete is a hero with evil eyes as his specialty, and his ability is far beyond other people can compare. In terms of intelligence gathering, the efficiency of intelligence gathering with Ajette and his evil eyes alone has greatly surpassed the ability of the Thieves Guild, and it is far beyond the comparison of the magic eyes controlled by Margaret. With the assistance of the Thieves Guild, Margaret had specially modified the magic eye, and even implanted a large number of magic eyes into the bodies of the undead to control the troubles in the country, but Eget didn''t need to be so troublesome. The Evil Eye, which already has countless eyeballs, was born to be an expert at detecting information, and its efficiency is not comparable to that of a single eyeball. Every faction has its own intelligence organization. The intelligence organization that Rhodes once controlled was a group of organizations dominated by the magic eye. In addition, any undead under Rhodes'' command can become a leader when necessary. His eyes, however, the hero Aijiete''s ability to collect intelligence is still not weaker than that of the entire undead kingdom. In the past, Moril was able to conquer the entire underground world, plus the snowy land of Bracada, thanks to Eget. What made Rhodes cough dryly was that if Eget''s intelligence gathering ability was so superb, then the communication between him and the flame girl might have been known to Molier, and perhaps Molier now is precisely because of this matter , and some misunderstandings about his choice at this time, that is not good news. Chapter 2936 After overcoming the obstacles of the fire elemental monarch, Rhodes and Morell continued to go deeper into the lake of fire. Although Fromm had already left, before she left, she left a guide for Rhodes. There was a faint trace of fire in the air in front of the two of them, and the traces of fire stretched to the end of the lake of fire, and Luo What De and his party need to do is to go all the way along the direction guided by the fire mark, and then they can reach the city of fire seal where the arrogant king is. For the guidance of the fire elemental monarch, Rhodes can only thank him secretly in his heart, and wait until he finds a way to get out of this illusion, and then compensate her for all the help in the illusion. As for now, Rhodes still has more important things to do. deal with. On the endless lake of fire, the big poisonous dragon is flying rapidly in the direction indicated by the fire marks. On this invisible lake of lava, even the big poisonous dragon was shocked by the magnificent scene in front of him, and let out a few whispers in his mouth However, Rhodes has long been accustomed to this. He used to think of a way to cross this lake of fire and find a way to escape from hell, but at that time, he was not accompanied by other people. "Have you been here?" As if seeing Rhode''s familiarity with this place, Morrill asked him with a glance. "Yes." Rhodes nodded and admitted, "It''s just not during this time." Molly doesn''t ask anymore. She and Rhodes will look for the master of hell, the legendary arrogant king. Be careful, not even time can stop him from judging all things, and no one knows whether his power will be affected in this time without heroes. "Compared to the possible obstacles, I care more about the changes caused by time." Rhodes sighed at this moment, expressing the worries in his heart, "If Eve really erases the existence of heroes from the root So the original rebellious hero Lucifer is likely to be the first being affected. I wonder if he really exists in hell, the reason why we were sent to this point in time is not a coincidence .¡± Listening to Rhodes'' narration, Morrill also realized the problem. Under the power of Eve''s time, the heroes were more or less affected. Those heroes in the past time, although their people still existed, but that The power that belongs to heroes has completely disappeared at this moment, and the so-called heroes only exist in name only. As the original hero, the arrogant king will also be affected by this power. It is hard to say what state he is in now. Rhodes thought more than Molly. He was familiar with the trend of expansion packs, and he knew that the arrogant king was the protagonist of the third expansion pack, and the protagonist of an expansion pack was never so easy to deal with. Temporarily bad luck, will also look for opportunities to make a comeback. "I thought of someone." Rhodes suddenly changed the subject and said to Molly. "Who?" Hearing what he said, Molly also followed his words and asked. "Hero Sandro, the strategic advisor in your army who came to the underground world to seek your protection, remember?" Rhodes asked slowly. "Of course I remember. I remember that you drove him to the underground world. Does he have anything to do with our predicament?" Hearing Rhodes say this, Molly also recalled the undead mentioned in Rhodes'' words The mage was a little puzzled for a while, and didn''t understand why Rhodes mentioned him at this moment. What Moliel didn''t know was that Sandro was also the protagonist of the expansion pack, a necromancer with the momentum to stir up the world, and it was just his chance, which was finally captured by Rhodes. Apart from Rhodes, no one knew about it. "In a sense, his identity is very similar to that of the arrogant king. They are both at the center of the vortex of fate, relying on the power of the artifact to lead the world into an unknown direction." Rhodes said slowly, of course he would not tell Molly directly that Sandro, like Lucifer, was the protagonist of the expansion pack, and was the core root cause of the super event, but put it another way, "During this time, I also looked for traces of Sandro, but I saw that he also lost his heroic will, and now he is just an ordinary mage in Bracada, without a single artifact on him. If Lu The same is true for Xifa, what should we do?" Rhodes'' words were full of deep worries. Even the protagonist of the expansion pack, under the change of the power of time, could not escape the fate of losing all his power. Rhodes did not dare to predict what happened to the arrogant king again. whats the matter. The power belonging to time is so unsolvable and powerful. If everything in the illusion is real, even Rhodes is particularly shocked by this power. Compared with it, other so-called powers have become Not worth mentioning. The power of time is the most difficult force Rhodes has ever encountered. What else can fundamentally change the whole world? Hearing what Rhodes said, Morriel became unhappy at this moment: "Going to hell to find the arrogant king, this is your plan, why did you get discouraged before seeing the final result? What on earth do you have?" Didn''t take this plan seriously?" Rhodes just showed a wry smile: "It is precisely because I have considered it seriously that I am not optimistic about the final result, and I am just expressing my worries." Rhodes looked at Molly who was on the side. Even if she was trapped in the illusion and couldn''t find a way to escape, she didn''t seem impatient. She tried many times to no avail, and she didn''t dispel the will in her heart. She was always the same. She looks full of confidence. Even if Rhodes herself is not sure about the success rate of the plan, she can completely believe in Rhodes'' plan. Even if the plan ends in failure, she will not be discouraged, but wait. Rhodes'' next proposal. Thinking of this, Rhodes couldn''t help sighing slightly in his heart. Even though he himself didn''t have any hope of completely escaping from the illusion, Morrill still believed in him and believed that the plan he proposed would eventually bring the two together. Man is taken from a world without heroes. Looking at Morrill at the side, Rhodes'' heart that had been silent for a long time seemed to be alive again at this moment. For this, Rhodes can only feel fortunate, if he is the only one who falls into the illusion, after all the methods fail, even he doesn''t know how to really escape, and he will inevitably feel desperate in his heart. Although with the disappearance of the heroes, the heroes in the old days have become ordinary creatures one after another, and even the protagonists of the previous expansion packs cannot escape such a fate, but at this moment, the expression in Rhodes'' eyes became particularly firm. No matter how many setbacks he encounters in the process of finding the way out, even if he is trapped in the illusion for a long time, he will never give up lightly. He knows that someone is still waiting for his idea, waiting to escape with him illusion. Once upon a time, some players mistook her for the protagonist of the third expansion because of her hero status and the artifacts on her body. Rhodes naturally knew about this. Even Rhodes had to lament the fate that belonged to Morrill. Even if she lost the dragon artifact, she could still obtain the inheritance of the holy female dragon, and thus obtain the most ancient power of time, perhaps only with the protagonist of the expansion pack. Only by describing it can it make sense. "When we get out of this illusion, I need the hero Sandro." Rhodes said slowly at this time. Listening to Rhodes'' words, as if hearing something different from the change in tone, Molly''s eyes lighted up slightly, and she turned to Rhodes and asked, "Why did you suddenly talk about what happened after leaving the illusion?" ?¡± "We won''t be trapped here forever. Even if we can''t find a way to help us escape from the illusion from the depths of hell, I will never give up. I will eventually find a way to escape from this illusion. When that time comes, If we get out of this illusion, I need that hero." Rhodes said slowly, the doubts and hesitation before had been swept away from his words at this moment. Listening to Rhodes'' confident words, even Molly couldn''t help but be infected by the content of Rhodes'' words at this moment, with a slight smile on the corner of her mouth: "What do you want that hero to do?" "I need to execute him to avoid future troubles." Rhodes said slowly, no matter what Sandro said, he was the protagonist of the second expansion pack. If the protagonist of the expansion pack is left alone, it is likely to leave endless troubles Even though Sandro''s second expansion has already ended, and now it''s time for the third expansion, Rhodes still feels uneasy. Who knows what amazing actions the protagonist of the expansion will make? ? Rhodes didn''t want to regret it for a moment of laissez-faire. Previously, Sandro was under the protection of Moliel, and Rhodes could not rashly kill Moliel''s most important strategic advisor. Surveillance with magic eyes, but found all kinds of changes that the black magic sword brought to Sandro. Now things are different. Following the adventures of Rhodes and Molly in the illusion, the relationship between the two is no longer the tit for tat when they first entered the illusion, but has become a kind of mutual encouragement. No one can explain the strange relationship that is unknown, which also allows Rhodes to make a very reasonable request to Morrill, asking her to revoke all kinds of protection measures for Sandro, so that Rhodes can eliminate future troubles. Listening to Rhode''s request, Molly came up with the final answer after a little thought. Although Sandro has full strategic value, but in terms of real value, how can it compare to the Rhodes in front of him? The adventures in the illusion made Molly put aside all kinds of resentment and prejudice against Rhodes. Instead, he really admired the man in front of him. What''s more, as long as she leaves this illusion, when the power of the time domain returns to her, everything becomes her decision, and even Rhodes can hardly resist the power of time. If the original Eve needed to change everything that happened in the later generations from the root of time, but she was also unable to reverse the shackles of fate, this was not the case for Molier, who was outside of time, but possessed the power of a hero. Identity, when the hero''s body is equipped with the power that belongs to the time domain, even fate cannot completely restrain Molier, and at that time, everything will change according to Molier''s will. From Eve in the illusion, Morel learned a lot of new uses of the time domain. She can''t wait to go back to the previous world and try those new methods of manipulating time. Mastering all the manipulation methods, Morrill can far surpass the former holy female dragon, but the holy female dragon does not have the identity of a hero. The status of a hero is enough to increase the power of the time domain to an unimaginable level. At that time, Molly will no longer be an opponent. How can she care about a mere Sandro? If Rhodes wants him, then just give him to Rhodes. Morrill doesn''t care whether Rhodes intends to execute him or turn him into an undead creature. The journey in an abnormal time may not be a complete catastrophe for Molier, but more like a unique opportunity. It is the best way to advance that ordinary people can''t find. Except for Eve, no one can show Moreel the true use of the time domain. Molly already had a vague premonition that when she escaped from the illusion, with the power of time, her rank would rise to the level of a demigod. There is only a thin line between super creatures. Speaking of which, Moril still needs to thank Rhodes. If Rhodes hadn''t taken out the sacred object, even Moril would not have been able to find such an opportunity to complete the improvement of the Time Domain. In time, there was no unique means to find, and only the sacred object that Rhodes took out could allow her to complete a more advanced understanding of the time domain by mistake. Thinking of this, Moliel also took the initiative to look at Rhodes, and there was a little more unclear emotion in her eyes at the moment. For some reason, Rhodes'' appearance became much more pleasing to her eyes. It was the first time she felt She realized that perhaps the marriage with Rhodes was not a bad thing at all, and what she could gain from it far exceeded her initial imagination. At this moment, Rhodes didn''t notice Morrill''s gaze. All Rhodes'' attention was attracted by the object that emerged from the lake of fire, and he couldn''t take his eyes off for a while. "That is the door of treachery... I think we have found the right place, as long as we pass through that door, we can reach Fire Seal City." Looking at the door of hell in front of him, Rhodes said slowly. Chapter 2937 Looking at the quaint door towering above the lake of fire, Rhodes couldn''t help sighing in his heart. In the past, Rhodes found the ancient gate of sin in the trials of the demons in hell, and passed through it, and finally came to the Fire Seal City where the Vulcan Statue is located. It''s just that even the former Rhodes couldn''t come to the ranking of the top ten sinful karma gates. The strange tone in the roar of the great poisonous dragon reached Rhodes'' ears at this moment, and there seemed to be a unique magical power in the tone. While people couldn''t help covering their ears, it also dispelled the power belonging to the door of treachery and awakened the bewitched heart. After waking up from the whispers, Rhodes was taken aback for a moment. After remembering his previous changes, there was still a bit of lingering in his heart. He didn''t expect that he and Molly were just outside the door of betrayal, and they were immediately punished. The bewitching of the gate of sin karma, they do not hesitate to face each other with swords, just to compete for the qualification to enter the gate of treachery. If it wasn''t for Moliel''s preparations in advance, allowing the Zhangmian Demon King to occupy the body of the big poisonous dragon, and with the assistance of such spiritual monsters, Rhodes was able to wake up under the control of the door of treachery, otherwise, he would not have been able to wake up. Know what to expect. Thinking of this, Rhodes hurriedly turned his gaze to Molier, but saw her unfriendly eyes. Molier''s eyes were full of vigilance. If Rhodes dared to approach her at this time, he would be punished immediately. her attack. Rhodes also noticed this, and said something bad in his heart. Although he woke up from the control of the door of treachery and regained his own consciousness, Molly obviously didn''t do this. Her spirit was still affected at this moment. The manipulation of the door of treachery, in this state, she will only regard Rhodes as her enemy. Rhodes, who has experienced the power of the Gate of Betrayal, understands how bad Morrell is in the current state. In order to compete for the qualification to enter the Gate of Betrayal, Morrill is willing to do anything, even if he kills Rhodes. Bewitched by those whispers, there was only one thing in Molier''s mind at the moment, and that was to find ways to enter the door of treachery. "Are you alright? Moriel?" Rhodes was helpless, but he couldn''t let Moriel ignore her state. According to Moriel''s strong attachment to the door of treachery, no matter what she said, Rhodes Whether you can enter the door smoothly is a problem. Sensing Rhodes'' approach, the only answer to Rhodes was the Red Dragon Sword raised in Molly''s hand. Rhodes could almost feel the surface of the Red Dragon Sword, which was hotter than magma. Morrill, who was controlled by the crimes in the Gate of Betrayal, has completely regarded Rhodes as an enemy competing with her for the qualification to enter the Gate of Betrayal, and she has never shown mercy to enemies. At this moment, in her eyes looking at Rhodes, there is no longer the interweaving of countless times, and the affection left by the fantasy adventures, but only infinite hostility, and the relationship between the two seems to have come to an end. Perhaps it is not difficult for Moril, who was once a hero, to resist the spiritual temptation of the door of treachery, but now Moril can''t do it. When there is no longer a hero in the world, those heroic wills that were able to distort reality and change the world in the past also no longer exist. Relying on will alone is no longer able to resist the temptation of the door of treachery. And this is the terrible thing about the door of betrayal. No matter how close a partner is, or a couple who loves each other, any existence that comes to the door of betrayal will completely forget the previous love. In the heart occupied by sin, it seems that as long as you can pass through the door of betrayal, you can get what you want most in your heart. Once upon a time, Rhodes had heard about the horrors of the Gate of Betrayal, but he didn''t expect that he didn''t understand what the rumors about the Gate of Betrayal meant by other demons until Rhodes actually came to the Gate of Betrayal. In the end, there is only one person who can pass through the door of betrayal. In the previous demon trials, the demon who overwhelmed the group of demons with his own power and entered the door of treachery was the well-known General Searl lun in the entire hell. He was also the most trusted demon general of the arrogant king. Outside the door, clear away all the demons blocking the way. Compared with the trial of hell at that time, the current situation is much simpler. The only one competing with Rhodes for the qualification to enter the door of treachery is Molly. As long as she is defeated, Rhodes can enter the gate of treachery. Inside the gate, in the city of Fire Seal in the deepest part of hell, find the traces left by the arrogant king, and finally know the way to escape from the illusion. However, all of this was only told to Rhodes by the whispers of the Gate of Betrayal. It was just a bewitchment to his heart. Even Rhodes himself couldn''t guarantee what happened. Next, acted according to the rules it made, but looked at Molly who was on the side. "Put down the Chilong Sword." Rhodes persuaded slowly, and at the same time approached Molly slowly. "Stop, if you continue to approach, don''t blame me for being rude!" Molly lowered her voice, and her eyes became more vigilant. She watched Rhode''s every move to ensure that no matter from which angle Rhode attacked, She was able to say "Do you think I will attack you suddenly? Then I don''t have the Vulcan sword?" Rhodes put the Vulcan sword into the space ring, and he spread his hands to express himself There was no threat, and at the same time, he slowly approached Molier. "Stop! Even if you don''t use the Vulcan sword, who knows what you are planning. Do you think I don''t know your cunning? Even if you don''t have the Vulcan sword, I won''t let you get close." Listening to Moliel''s contradictory words, Rhodes couldn''t help scratching his head. Could it be that in the bottom of Moliel''s heart, he is really so cunning? It must be the door of treachery that is corrupting Morel''s impression of him. "Listen to me, we worked together all the way in the illusion, and this is how we came here, didn''t we? How can a mere door of treachery provoke the relationship between us and make us fight and kill each other? Only when we cooperate sincerely can we With the possibility of escaping from this illusion, the conflicts between us are all what the door of treachery hopes to see." At this moment, Rhodes also seemed to understand why in the initial trial of hell, there were almost no demons who dared to choose the door of betrayal as the end point to pass. The test contained in the door of betrayal is not something that ordinary creatures can pass Yes, even the big devil in hell will rarely act alone, and will eventually fall into the point of killing each other with his companions. Looking at Morrill who was controlled by the Gate of Betrayal, Rhode felt helpless for a while, but he couldn''t ignore Morrill and rush straight to the center of the Gate of Betrayal. Doing so would only attract Morrill''s full attack, isn''t that right? Rhodes hoped to see. Knowing that the illusion has a great relationship with the time domain, Rhodes dare not let anything happen to Molier, who made the holy female dragon finally choose Molier as the inheritor of the time domain? To truly escape from this illusion, Rhodes might have to rely on the power of Morrill. For this reason, Rhodes still didn''t stop even though he felt the resistance of Mourier at the moment, but continued to approach Mourier gradually: "Put down the Chilong Sword, let''s go through the door of treachery together and find a way to escape from the illusion." Looking at Rhodes, who was gradually approaching him regardless of the threat, the Chilong Sword held tightly by Moliel began to tremble uncontrollably at this moment, and the shaking of the sword tip even exceeded Moliel''s own imagination. She didn''t understand what happened, but she couldn''t swing the Chilong Sword at the person in front of her for a long time, but let him approach a little bit, and finally stood in front of her. Chapter 2938 "you¡­¡­" As if receiving some kind of unique infection from Rhodes'' words, at this moment, the Red Dragon Sword in Morrill''s hand trembled constantly. Facing Rhodes who was approaching her step by step, she could no longer hold the sword in her hand tightly. Rhodes naturally also noticed this. Seeing that Molly''s fight against the door of betrayal has achieved results, Rhodes is also happy about it. It seems that as long as it continues like this, the two of them working together to pass through the door of betrayal is not something that only exists in imagination. among the things. "Stop... I won''t warn you again." However, after a short period of inner turmoil, it was the will that had been seduced by the door of treachery that re-occupied Molly''s heart firmly. The turbulence that existed in her eyes seemed to have completely disappeared at this moment. Only the boundless anger remained, and the extremely strong killing intent towards Rhodes. Sensing the abnormality on Morriel, Rhodes was still unwilling to give up, and at the same time he did not stop approaching. He kept persuading: "Wake up, you were just bewitched by the door of treachery. How can I compete with you for the qualification to enter the door of treachery at this time?" Rhode''s persuasion did not have any effect. The negative emotions evoked by the door of treachery have firmly occupied Morrill''s heart at this moment, making her not believe a word of what Rhode said. Under the influence of the door of treachery, Morel would only believe what she wanted to believe. "Really? If you were so kind to me, who would own the artifacts that belonged to me in the end? Why didn''t you return those artifacts to me earlier?" Molly asked. Hearing Molly''s words back to what had happened, Rhodes felt very helpless for a while, so he could only follow her words and say, "Listen to me, those things in the past have already happened, and I can''t change them." .Compared to this, I want to know more, didn¡¯t you already have the time domain at that time? Why didn¡¯t you go back to the past by yourself and change the things that happened?¡± Rhode''s words seemed to have stimulated some bad memories in Molly''s heart that he didn''t want to bring up, and it immediately had the opposite effect. The red-haired woman in front of her roared, but she didn''t turn to Rhodes. After launching an attack, he covered his head instead, with a struggle in his expression, as if he was struggling with the power of the door of treachery. The changes that happened to Morrill first made Rhodes slightly stunned, and then he figured out something. Only those memories that made Morrill extremely deep can awaken Morrill''s will, giving her the ability to control the door of treachery against. In the memory used to wake up Morel, Rhodes didn''t patiently persuade her as he is now, and cynicism is more in line with Morel''s impression of him. Seeing that sarcasm was far more effective than patient comfort, Rhodes scratched his head for a while. Unexpectedly, this method could better awaken Molly''s own will. Although Rhodes was a little helpless, he could only continue according to the current mode Going forward, who made Molier''s memory of him be like this? Then he opened his mouth and said: "That''s it. The door of treachery is just a dead thing. As a hero, how can you be bewitched by such a dead thing? Or is it that your heroic will has also disappeared along with the heroes in this time? ? I think you are not the hero Molly I know at all, who are you?" Rhode''s loud shout also reached the struggling Molly''s ears at this moment, which also made her let out a muffled groan. The struggle with the door of treachery in her heart was far more serious than it appeared on the surface. It is also more dangerous. "What are you talking about?" Even so, Molly still took a breath and asked Rhodes at the side. At the same time, she gave Rhodes a hard look, as if the words Rhodes said before were here. This moment has already deeply stimulated her heart. How could the always proud Morrill endure such slander? Rhodes actually said that she is not a hero, which is simply a great humiliation to her. After all, Rhode''s words had some effect. At least now, Morrill has also noticed the power that belongs to the door of betrayal that is eroding her heart. Under the bewitching of the door of betrayal, any intimate relationship It will be broken quietly, leaving only endless fighting in the end. No matter how close she was with Rhodes before, they will eventually fight for the door of betrayal. "You actually said that I''m not a hero? When I get rid of the control of the door of treachery, I will definitely make you look good..." Molly gritted her teeth, and at the same time gave Rhodes a bad look. She had to say that Rhodes These words were very effective. Even Molier, whose will was originally bewitched, immediately woke up under the stimulation of the words, as if she had escaped the control of the door of treachery for a while. However, perhaps because those words were so effective, Molly''s heart also had a nameless anger against Rhodes. She secretly decided in her heart that when she completely got rid of the temptation of the door of treachery, even if her will regained clarity , she also has to teach Rhodes a lesson, and let him know the consequences of daring to say that. Rhodes seemed to have not noticed the change in Morrill, and said without showing any weakness: "So, do you think what I said just now was wrong? That also means that you think you are still a hero? In this case , then why don''t you prove it to me? Let me see the unyielding will of a hero, let me see how far you can go, or are you planning to succumb to the door of treachery and let your will be completely controlled ?¡± Hearing Rhodes'' stimulating words one after another, Molly let out a low growl. Even though she was still in the human form, for some reason, Rhodes could faintly hear it from her roar. Lost the power and influence that belonged to the dragon. In the confrontation with the Gate of Betrayal, Morrill''s will regained the upper hand. For Rhodes, this is of course good news. As long as Morrill can completely resist the bewitching of the Gate of Betrayal, the two of them will not have to fight. Meet each other, so as to pass the door of betrayal smoothly. The bewitching power belonging to the Gate of Betrayal is so weird and terrifying. If Rhodes hadn''t heard something wrong from the roar of the Zhangmian Demon King, maybe even Rhodes himself would have completely fallen into the trap of treachery. During the control of the door. If one of Rhodes and Morrill can get rid of the temptation of the door of treachery and recover a clear state, then the situation is not too bad, and there is still the possibility of saving and making up. If the wills of both of them are controlled by the door of treachery, the situation will be considered irreversible. Under the control of the Gate of Betrayal, if both of Rhodes'' wills are bewitched, a fight to the death between the two can be said to be inevitable. Seeing this situation appear. Once a death-match-like conflict breaks out between the two, not only will they lose the partner who fell into the illusion together and went through hardships to find a way out, but it will also make the current situation more complicated, and it seems impossible to escape from the illusion . As Rhodes who is the first to wake up among the two right now, he certainly has such an obligation to prevent bigger conflicts from appearing, and try his best to wake up Molly, who is not yet sober. If Molly planned to break with her completely in a waking state, so that the two of them would end up in an endless situation, although Rhodes was a little worried, he still accepted it and would use all his strength to fight against it. But what made the decision now was clearly not Morier''s own consciousness, but only due to the manipulation in the door of treachery. What Rhodes needed to do most was to awaken Morier''s will. "Wake up from the control of the door of treachery, don''t forget who you are, you are the hero Molly, not a puppet under the control of the door of treachery!" Rhodes said loudly, under the continuous stimulation of words, Molly Er''s will struggle against the Gate of Betrayal also came to the most intense moment. Her body could not continue to maintain a standing posture, but she half-kneeled and supported her body with the Chilong Sword, which prevented her from completely collapsing to the ground. "Are you okay? Let''s enter the door of treachery together." Looking at Molly in this state, Rhodes couldn''t help but feel a little worried. Right now, Molly doesn''t seem to have taken any defensive measures. As long as Rhodes finds out Given the opportunity, he could use the power of the Vulcan sword to try to injure it in one fell swoop, or even end it completely, but Rhodes did not do this. For one thing, Rhodes didn''t want to follow the path of the Gate of Betrayal. The mutual betrayal between the two was undoubtedly the result that the Gate of Betrayal most hoped to see. The quaint gate standing deep in the lake of fire had witnessed how many betrayals triggered Of course, Rhodes didn''t want his decision to be controlled by it. Secondly, if Rhode wants to escape from this chaotic illusion of time, he will inevitably need the help of Molier. No matter how you say it, Molier was once the inheritor of the holy female dragon. Without her, Rhodes would not be able to use time. field power. Thinking of this, of course Rhodes would not attack Molly who was half kneeling on the ground, but chose to step forward to help her up from the ground. However, as Rhodes'' footsteps approached, what awaited Rhodes was a wave of scorching flames, and the fiery red Chilong Sword swept past Rhodes. Rhodes was startled, but he still reacted immediately, relying on The high amount of basic attributes dodges to avoid Molier''s sneak attack. How could Moril, who was attacking violently from a half-kneeling posture, show any signs of losing her strength? Every move contained the power to kill, and even Rhodes was forced to retreat under Morrill''s fierce offensive, and he didn''t stop until the two were separated by a certain distance. It wasn''t until the offensive subsided completely that Rhodes breathed out a deep breath. Morrill''s offensive was so fierce that even Rhodes almost fell for her tricks. What made Rhodes most vigilant was that the weak appearance half kneeling on the ground before didn''t seem to be the result of Morrill''s conflict of will, but a deliberate pretend by her in order to find an opportunity to make a sudden move. At the same time, Rhodes was forced back with the Red Dragon Sword. There was no joy in Molier''s expression, but only extremely complicated emotions. The will of Zhimen''s bewitching gradually subsided at this moment. Just as Rhodes guessed, Morrill deliberately chose to put on a weak appearance, precisely in order to see Rhodes'' true actions at this moment, and no one would miss the opportunity to enter the door of treachery. Morrill believes that Rhodes is even more so. Of course, he will not give up the opportunity to enter the door of treachery. Regardless of what he said, he wants to let the two of them enter the door of treachery together, but no one can say for sure. how the situation will happen. Bewitched by the door of treachery, Molly had completely lost her trust in Rhodes'' words. No matter how nice Rhodes said, she would not believe half of it. Only Rhodes'' real actions and those subconscious The response is not deceiving. Because of this, Morrill believes that as long as she shows a weak appearance, Rhodes will definitely react. At that time, no matter whether Rhodes intends to take advantage of the situation and find a way to kill her, or Even if she intends to enter with her, she will know the choice that Rhodes really made in his heart. Bewitched by the Gate of Betrayal, Morrill no longer trusts Rhodes. She believes that Rhodes will definitely attack herself in order to compete for the qualification to enter the Gate of Betrayal. Once something happens, the will of the Gate of Betrayal will completely take over There was no possibility of getting rid of the hearts of the two of them, but Rhodes'' choice was beyond Moore''s expectations. He didn''t have any intention of attacking. Instead, he was walking towards him step by step. , He didn''t choose to fight back, he would rather take this blow than hurt himself. The power belonging to the Red Dragon Sword is not so easy to stop. After all, the Red Dragon Sword is one of the components of the ancient combination of artifacts. Under the Vulcan sword on Rhodes. Faced with such a sword attack, even Rhodes, caught off guard, will inevitably suffer a big loss. If Rhodes was here before, let alone the sweep of the Red Dragon Sword, even the Blade of Doom The attack will also be bounced away by the Titan Arrow in his hand, but Rhodes right now does not have the artifacts of the past, and Rhodes is not willing to use the power of the Vulcan Sword, so as not to hurt his sanity and has not recovered. Molier, the final choice can only be hard-wired. From Rhodes'' hands behind her back, Morrill saw the slowly dripping blood. Looking at this scene, the bewitchment from the door of treachery dissipated from her heart little by little, and her eyes completely recovered. Chapter 2939 Under the influence of his high physique, the wound on Rhodes'' arm left by the Chilong Sword healed rapidly, and after only a moment, the sword marks shrunk visibly to the naked eye, until finally healed completely, and there was no trace of strangeness left. Down. Relying on the high amount of physique attributes, Rhodes'' recovery ability has also reached an extremely terrifying level. As long as it is not an injury that can instantly kill him, even if he is seriously injured and dying, Rhodes can quickly recover in a short period of time. After completing the recovery, he regained all his mobility. During this process, he didn''t need any magical assistance, and only relied on the effect of pure physique. In just a short moment, the injury left by the Red Dragon Sword on Rhodes has completely recovered. Although under the investigation of the Zhangmian Demon King who launched the attack, the seduction trap set by the door of treachery seemed to be inescapable at this moment, and it was completely exposed in front of the two of them. Under the obstacles of many traps, the two walked out of the door of treachery, a winding and tortuous road, and finally came to the bright red door. Looking at Zhangmian Demon King, who had set traps by the door of betrayal, Rhodes couldn''t help sighing at this moment. If the two of them hadn''t summoned this monster from the void before they decided to go deep into hell, they wouldn''t have seen it. It''s the obstacle outside the door of betrayal, which is enough to trouble the two of them. Rhodes also has a better understanding of the spiritual monster in the void like the Zhangmian Demon King. Right now, standing under the door of betrayal, looking at the bright red and simple door, Rhodes also had some inexplicable emotions in his heart. Once upon a time, Rhodes also participated in the trials belonging to the demons of hell in hell, and finally passed the power of the gate of pain to go to the city of Fire Seal in the deepest part of hell. For the gathering of demons, the most dangerous test The Gate of Betrayal didn''t dare to make any plans at all, but now Rhodes is really standing under the Gate of Betrayal, as long as he goes one step further, he can enter the Fire Seal City. Not only that, Rhodes didn''t come here alone, standing under the door of betrayal with him, there was also his enemy in the past, the hero Morrill who fought with him countless times in different time and space, even Luo De, when he thought of why he was standing here with Morel, he couldn''t help sighing the wonder of fate in his heart. The rules belonging to the door of betrayal, the rule that only one person can come to the door, have been completely broken by the two of them at this moment. There is a strong sense of resistance coming from the portal, and the door of betrayal seems to be resisting With these two unruly humans entering, even the spatial fluctuations in it tended to be chaotic, but how could Rhodes allow such a situation to happen? With Rhode''s thought, the Vulcan sword pierced into the door of betrayal through the bloody scarlet light, and the chaos in the nearby space stopped immediately. At this moment, he began to tremble, as if he had finally waited for the long-awaited thing to come, and even the red light around Ling Ling dissipated a lot, and finally there was only a gentle and safe portal left. On the side, seeing all the actions Rhodes made, Molly couldn''t help but groaned at this moment. I have to say that with Rhodes, she has become a lot easier on many things. If there is no With Rhodes'' assistance, whether she can avoid the pursuit of the flame giant and pass the test of the door of treachery will be a question mark when she finally comes here. "The changes in the Gate of Infidelity have stopped." Just as Morrill was thinking, Rhodes suddenly said: "I can feel that the breath coming from the other side of the door of betrayal is indeed the breath of Fire Seal City, and the arrogant king is there." Rhodes took a deep breath, aware of the aura behind the Gate of Betrayal, and even the Vulcan Sword seemed to have regained its previous memory, and the blade began to tremble uncontrollably. In the time that Rhodes was in, the Vulcan sword was the sword of the arrogant king. Not only that, it was also the core component used to forge the artifact Doomsday Blade, which can be said to be the most important part of the third expansion pack. treasure. Now the Vulcan sword felt the breath of its former owner, and it began to faintly tremble. All kinds of signs undoubtedly showed Rhodes that the existence he was looking for was ahead. Lucifer, the fallen angel in the clouds, is the original hero in the world, and the only one who truly possesses the will of a hero in this time without heroes. He is very likely to have the way out of trouble that Rhodes is looking for. Rhodes and Molly looked at each other. From her slightly uneasy eyes, Rhodes could see that she was a bit shy and uneasy. In front of the first hero in the world, she lost her hero status. It is also rare to show a restless side. Seeing Rhodes looking over, Morrill took a deep breath and suggested to him: "I think I''d better stay here, after all, the test of the door of treachery is that only one creature is allowed to pass, if we pass together If it is not, it is inevitable that something abnormal will happen, and maybe the trap will be triggered again." Rhodes put down the Vulcan sword in his hand, stared at Molly who was beside him and said, "We all know that this is not the real reason why you don''t want to enter the door of treachery, it''s just an excuse for you." Seeing Rhodes expressing her thoughts in one mouthful, Moliel looked a little annoyed, and couldn''t help but glared at Rhodes, but she was not surprised by this situation, just as Moliel relied on countless times of going back in time , The degree of understanding of Rhodes is even deeper than Rhodes himself. Rhodes can express the thoughts in Molly''s heart, which can be accepted by her. Thinking of this, Moliel asked back: "Since you know me so well, why don''t you tell me why I don''t want to enter the door of treachery?" Rhodes gave his reason without thinking: "That''s because you are afraid." Moliel let out a heavy snort, and the sheep said angrily, "Do you think that I am afraid of the arrogant king, so I dare not enter the door of treachery in front of me? No matter how powerful the arrogant king is, it is not enough to scare me. How could you be afraid of him?" Rhodes nodded. Even Rhodes had to admit that Molly had the qualifications to be so arrogant. She was once considered to be the real hero of the third expansion pack. The protagonist, whose prestige is not inferior to the arrogant king, of course she will not be afraid of the arrogant king feared by the world, but Rhodes still did not change his words, but justified: "I said that you are afraid, but I didn''t say that the object of your fear is the arrogant king in the depths of hell. I think at this point, you have made a preconceived mistake." Listening to Rhodes'' calm and calm tone, Molly''s attention was completely attracted by the content of Rhodes'' words, and she raised her eyebrows and asked, "Since you say that, why don''t you tell me what makes you I feel intimidated?" Rhodes was silent for a moment, and he looked at the surface of the constantly flowing transgressive portal, and he spoke after a while: "No king in hell can make you retreat half a step, no matter whether it is the flame turned into It''s the same with the flaming giants in the depths of hell, or the arrogant kings in the depths of hell. Your heart, your will, will never allow you to bow to those existences. disappointed." As Rhodes said, Moril, whose heart is higher than the sky, does not allow herself to be intimidated by any existence, even if it is the arrogant king, or even the oldest holy female dragon, she dares to reveal her own Fang, just this unruly courage surpassed most heroes. Even Rhodes didn''t know whether he should feel sorry for Molly''s boldness or her arrogance at this point. . For such a Moriel, she still chose to stop at the door of treachery. Rhodes knew that the reason why Moriel stopped was definitely not the threat ahead, which made her dare not move forward. In her eyes, she herself was the most threatening one. Even so, Moliel is still unwilling to enter the door of treachery in front of her, so there is only one possibility in the end, that is, she feels afraid, and what really makes her afraid is not the threat from the arrogant king, nor is it lurking. Due to unknown dangers, just unwilling to face the consequences of failure again. Morrill, who had just come to this time at first, also worked with Rhodes to find a way out of this illusion, but no matter what seemingly promising possibilities Rhodes proposed, they all ended in failure. There is no way to help the two of them return to the time they once were. Over time, disappointment gradually accumulated in Molier''s heart. In the past, after coming to the door of betrayal, Molly might have already entered it excitedly, but now, after all kinds of failed attempts, facing the still unknown road ahead, and the depths of hell The arrogant king, Mo Lier couldn''t help being afraid. She was afraid of another failure. She was afraid that after this failure, the two of them would never find a way to escape from the illusion, and she would also fall into deep despair. The worry that existed in Molier''s heart was not even aware of by herself, but Rhodes discovered the strangeness that belonged to her at a glance, and said it very accurately. Of course, his straightforward behavior, It also aroused some dissatisfaction from Molier, and anyone who was told about the deepest thoughts in this way would feel a little bit dissatisfied. Molly, who didn''t want to face the result of failure, didn''t want to step into the door of treachery in front of her, but decided to wait outside the door of betrayal, and wait until Rhodes investigated everything inside the door and figured out the truth of the matter. Inform herself of the result. In this way, Morel will no longer suffer from the intense suffering of hopelessness. No matter whether Rhodes finally finds a way out successfully, she can accept such a result calmly. The decision made by Molier will not be easily changed by other people''s words, and Rhodes is no exception to this point. Morrill had already made up her mind that no matter what Rhodes said to her, she would not be moved. It was impossible for her to be persuaded by Rhodes so easily, but when Rhodes really held her hand, even that A heart as hard as a rock is also showing signs of melting at this moment. Chapter 2940 Under the towering door of betrayal, the only two remaining heroes in the world have abandoned the barriers of the past at this moment. As Rhodes clenched Molly''s hand, the power contained in the door of treachery could no longer bury the heart that belonged to a hero. At this moment, Molly seemed to have recovered the will that supported her to become a hero in the first place. The will that made her unstoppable and made her a hero. With the complete disappearance of the traces of the hero in this time, Molier thought that she would no longer be able to feel the will of the hero, at least not in this time, but Rhodes'' actions made Molier understand She realized how wrong her thoughts were. Even in a different time, even if all the rules of the world have changed, the will of the hero still cannot be changed. At this moment, the will of the hero once again occupied her heart. In the process of finding a way out in this time, Molier did not know how many times she had failed. When she found the dragon''s blood bottle, she found that the artifact had long since lost the power to turn her into a dragon. When she defeated After taking Hader in his hands, he re-occupied the underground world, but he still couldn''t make any progress in breaking away from the illusion, all kinds of disappointing emotions kept accumulating in Molier''s heart. This, perhaps, is also the reason why Moriel didn''t want to enter the things behind the door of treachery when she sensed them. There is no possibility of escaping from the illusion, and even she with a tough heart can hardly bear such a result, which undoubtedly means that the worst happens. She and Rhodes are likely to be trapped here forever, and there will never be a way out escape from it. Moliel was unwilling to accept such a result, so she planned to let Rhodes enter alone, and let Rhodes bear all this. However, it was not until Rhodes held her, that Moliel realized that Rhodes was also bearing the burden in his heart. The torment of not being able to escape from the illusion, and the disappointment of failed hopes again and again, and it is not much worse than myself. Even so, Morrill never heard any complaints from Rhodes. He endured everything, even though the road ahead was still unknown, even if he might suffer disappointment again, Rhodes never stopped his own Steps, even if Molier really didn''t want to enter the door of treachery, he would not force it, but would enter alone as Molier said, and face everything in the depths of hell alone. This discovery made Molly''s breathing a little messy. Like her, Rhodes is also a hero who fell into this time. The hero status that belongs to the two people is probably the only two people who can interact with each other in this world. It proved that how could she endure being completely surpassed by Rhodes, the arrogance in her heart did not allow this to happen. From Rhodes'' outstretched hand and his firm eyes, Morrill felt everything he wanted to say, even if there were no extra words between the two, but only a hero could perceive that The touch still exists in the hearts of the two, but no one has touched this emotion. Sensing the change in Molly''s eyes, the influence that belonged to the door of betrayal has completely disappeared at this moment. What exists in her eyes is the eyes that truly belong to heroes. Seeing this, Rhodes also showed a somewhat gratified expression. Under the scarlet and evil door of treachery, the two held hands together, and walked towards the deepest part of hell together, towards the traces left by the original hero in the world. The door of treachery, the terrifying scene of hell, or this weird time in the illusion, can''t stop the two of them. The two of them stepped into the twisted and blood-colored door of betrayal together. At this moment, both Rhodes and Molly, who was held by him, felt the heavy resistance coming from the door of betrayal. The Gate of Infidelity does not allow more than one creature to pass through at the same time, let alone Rhodes, not only did not pass alone, but even held the hands of his companions, which is very important for the Gate of Infidelity. , It is undoubtedly a great provocation, and it is something that it cannot tolerate. At this moment, the demagogic power emanated from the door of betrayal again, ready to completely occupy the hearts of the two people in front of them, causing them to have conflicts that could not be resolved. But this time, the method of the door of treachery has completely failed. Facing the power of bewitching people, Mo Lier can''t avoid it, but stares at the center of the portal. What exists in her eyes is the Unwavering and unparalleled firm will, that once belonged to the hero''s will, is something that shouldn''t exist at all in this era. Once upon a time, Molly, who came to this time, had long believed that the heroic will that existed in her heart had completely disappeared along with those heroes in this time, and there was no trace in the world that could prove the existence of heroes. The same is true of the will. But Molier never thought that the heroic will that belonged to her did not disappear, but was hidden deep in her heart, but it seemed to be forgotten, and it could not bring her any help, only reawakened. Only with the will of a hero can she become a hero again, possessing that indomitable and extraordinary will. With the help of Rhodes, or under constant stimulation, the will of the hero emerged from the bottom of Morrill''s heart again at this moment, and nothing could tamper with the will of the hero, even the door of betrayal. There is nothing to do with that heroic will. Facing the bewitching whispers from the door of treachery, Molly could not avoid them, but returned the most determined eyes. What existed in the depths of her eyes was the bright will that was more dazzling than gold. The indelible symbol of a hero. Even Rhodes was awakened by the Zhangmian Demon King, relying on his own high-value attributes, and then successfully broke free from the temptation of the door of betrayal, but there is no way to be like Molier, only with that awakened The heroic will fights. When he noticed the change in the Gate of Betrayal, Rhodes was startled. After getting rid of the temptation of the Gate of Betrayal, he was about to remind Moliel who was on the side, but saw Moliel look at her with awe-inspiring eyes. come over. In Molier''s line of sight, there is a piercing gaze, but from that gaze, what Rhodes feels is not the strong killing intent aimed at him, but just being a hero The determination produced after strengthening the inner will. Seeing that look, Rhode felt a sense of relief in his heart. How could Molly, who has such a heroic look, be manipulated by the door of treachery? The state she showed in front of the door of treachery was even stronger than Rhodes himself. When he noticed the change in Morrill, Rhodes was taken aback for a moment, and then he was deeply surprised: "Have you felt it? It belongs to the hero''s will. Logically speaking, the hero''s will should have been completely lost. It¡¯s right that you exist in this time, but that will is clearly revealed on your body again. Although I don¡¯t know how this happened, there is no way to imitate that pure will ,what on earth is it?" Seeing Rhodes looking at her with a puzzled look, Molly couldn''t help but give him a blank look. The will of the hero didn''t disappear, but was hidden in her heart: "You ask me why? What''s going on? I still want to ask you this question. If you hadn''t pulled me here, I wouldn''t have changed like this. Shouldn''t you be the one to tell me what happened?" When it came to the end, even Molier felt a bit puzzled. She didn''t know how the hero''s will was generated. It seemed to emerge from the bottom of her heart suddenly, and in Molier''s memory, once The awakening process of those heroes is no different. It seems that they all happened under the circumstances of chance and coincidence. There is no way to observe or copy them by other means. However, Rhodes didn''t think so. In Rhodes'' view, everything that happened couldn''t be explained by coincidence, especially in this time when there were no heroes at all, such things as heroic will appeared Well, logically speaking, this doesn''t make any sense at all. If the will of a hero can be awakened so easily, there may have been many heroes in this world long ago, and the current situation would never have happened. Rhodes knew that something must have happened that triggered the opportunity of Molly''s heroic will to emerge, and even said that as long as they found the opportunity to induce the heroic will, the two of them might be able to find the key to this time, thus Using this as a foundation, I finally found a way to completely escape from this illusion. Thinking of this, Rhodes couldn''t continue to maintain the calmness he once had, especially when he suddenly found a way to escape from the illusion after being trapped in the illusion for a long time. People who couldn''t find their way in the darkness suddenly saw a bright light in front of them guiding them. Looking at Morrill in front of him, Rhodes couldn''t help but take a deep breath. He knew that the way to get out of this time was very likely to exist in Morrill in front of him. It seemed that as long as he could figure out the origin of that heroic will, he could find it. Get the possibility to escape from the illusion. It''s just that even Rhodes couldn''t figure out the real reason for the coming of the hero''s will for a while, which was beyond Rhodes'' expectations. Who knows why in the time without heroes, the Will the long-disappeared heroic will reappear in Molier? Rhodes looked around. What he and Morrill are currently in is not an ordinary illusion, but in front of the door of treachery deep in hell. As long as you pass through the door of treachery, you can reach the deepest part of hell and find Perhaps it is for this reason that the original hero of the world, that is, the arrogant king revered by the demons, regenerates the heroic will. Thinking of this, Rhodes slowly said: "The reason why the hero''s will reappeared on you, I think it should be related to the special environment here, the original hero in the world is at the other end of the portal, maybe it is because You felt the breath of the original hero, and then regained the awakening of the hero''s will." Listening to Rhodes'' analysis, Morrill just curled her lips, as if she didn''t agree with what he said: "Really? I thought it was you who kept making me angry, which made me reawaken my heroic will." "What are you talking about?" Rhode couldn''t help but the corners of his mouth twitched. He didn''t expect that at this time, Morrill would be interested in making jokes. After possessing the will of a hero, Morrill''s actions became more serious. Like her in the past, no matter how terrifying the enemy is, she can still keep talking and laughing. Looking at Morrill in this state, Rhodes couldn''t help reminding: "Although I failed to awaken the heroic will in this time, I can feel that the heroic will in you has not reached the maximum level. The level of strength and completeness is at best comparable to that of a newly awakened hero, and when we go deep into the door of treachery and meet the arrogant king, maybe the heroic will that exists in you can be further improved." Rhodes slowly expressed the analysis in his heart. Since Morrill could awaken her own will just outside the door of betrayal, as the two went deep into the door of betrayal and saw the first hero in the world, maybe there was Maybe the heroic will in Molly''s body could become even stronger. Rhodes added in a firm tone: "In any case, it is a very unusual thing to be able to awaken the will of a hero in the time when there are no heroes. I believe that as long as we continue to investigate along this direction If we go on, we will definitely make progress, it seems that we have come to the right place for this trip to the depths of hell." Listening to Rhode''s calm analysis, Molly couldn''t help blinking. Although there was indeed a very strong aura coming from the door of treachery, she always felt that it was not the real reason that induced her to become a hero. The deep door of treachery, her eyes stayed on Rhodes for a longer time. Even in those completely different times, Morrill never looked at Rhodes beside her as she does now, but this time, with the birth of that will, her gaze also stayed on Rhodes It lasted longer, as if to fully reflect Rhodes. After confirming that the path forward was correct, Rhodes and Morell walked together, completely submerged into the door of treachery. Chapter 2941 As the figures of the two completely submerged into the door of treachery, Rhodes only felt that the surrounding space seemed to be moving. He listened carefully, and could hear faint whispers from the void, as if telling him all kinds of sins in the world. However, if he continued to indulge in it, many human beings who were struggling with their sins seemed to appear in front of Rhodes. But on the other side of Rhodes'' body, what came from the other hand he held was a heroic will that was both familiar and unfamiliar. Under the infection of that will, even if Rhodes'' heart was affected All kinds of waves caused by the influence of crime will quickly calm down. Only a truly firm heroic will can help Rhodes to do this. Along the direction where the arm extended, Rhodes saw the red-haired woman who entered the door of treachery together with him. The dark blood light around her was not as vivid as the blood-like red hair on the top of Molly''s head. How could she, who is a hero, be affected by the door of treachery? As if sensing Rhode''s gaze, Morrill turned to glance at him, as if saying that he wanted him to concentrate on looking at the road ahead. Rhodes, who came back to his senses, focused his attention on the road in front of him. Under the guidance of the power inside the door, the space around the two of them changed for a while. After the space fluctuations settled down, what appeared in front of their eyes was, It''s a town in flames. There was no one in the town, and there was only the eternal fire of hell, as well as the flames falling from the top of the head, just like a scene when the end came, but the two people in front of them were clearly in the depths of hell. Rhodes recalled the Fire Seal City in his memory. If the Fire Seal City in the original time was just a ruin after the flames burned, occasionally sporadic flames could be seen, and they would soon be extinguished. Huoyin City, it is clearly its original appearance, the never-ending fire is burning here, and endless thick smoke rises towards the top of the head, just like a scene of the end of the world. The special changes in Fire Seal City gradually gave Rhodes a solid foundation. It seemed that the arrogant king they were looking for was in this town, so they came to the right place. Beside Rhodes, Morriel also saw that this place is extraordinary, and only the location of the arrogant king can have such power, and she was slightly relieved in her heart. It seems that Rhodes'' speculation is not a problem. The way for the two to escape the illusion smoothly may lie ahead. After arriving here, Rhodes was not in a hurry to approach Fire Seal City, but was secretly thinking about the difference between this place and the scene in another time, and Rhodes soon had an answer in his heart. After arriving here, Rhodes was not in a hurry to approach Fire Seal City, but was secretly thinking about the difference between this place and the scene in another time, and Rhodes soon had an answer in his heart. The Vulcan statue is a handed down artifact that belongs exclusively to hell demons. Its true value is far beyond ordinary combined artifacts. If the power contained in a combined artifact can make a person''s strength reach its peak, then the power contained in the handed down artifact can be To ensure the long-term prosperity of a country, the value contained in the two cannot be compared at the same level. Rhodes recalled that in the Fire Seal City in the deepest part of hell, there existed such a unique artifact, a demon statue named Vulcan Statue. The power contained in it was even enough to bless all the demons in hell. The unique statue is now gone, and the place where the Vulcan statue should have been is empty. This discovery also made Rhodes slightly taken aback in his heart. If even the Vulcan statue disappeared, then everything that happened here is justifiable. Without the Vulcan Statue as a source of power, even the trial belonging to the demons was unnecessary. No wonder Rhodes hardly saw any other demons on the entire lake of fire except for the guardian fire elves. "Did you find anything?" Seeing Rhode staring at the empty area for a long time, Molly couldn''t help but frowned, and asked proactively. She had never participated in the devil''s trial, but she didn''t know what was going on in the depths of hell. What happened, only Rhodes knows it all. Rhodes nodded, and said what he knew: "Do you know the handed down artifacts? The handed down artifacts that belonged to the demons of hell have disappeared." "What''s so strange?" Hearing Rhodes mention the handed down artifact, Morrill showed an indifferent expression, "Even real artifacts will lose their power because of the disappearance of the hero, and even completely lose the power they once had. All the traces left in the world, the handed down artifacts may have disappeared because of this reason." Listening to Molly''s analysis, Rhodes couldn''t help showing approval. Molly''s understanding of the disappearance of the combined artifact was even deeper than his own. After all, she drank the dragon''s blood at this time , and failed to transform into the existence of a giant dragon. Of course, she was deeply dissatisfied with the disappearance of the power of the artifact. The disappearance of the Vulcan statue did not arouse her attention. Rhodes followed her words and said: "We all know that the emergence of combined artifacts has a great relationship with the will of heroes. Except for a very few single and complete artifacts, most of the combined artifacts are formed under the influence of strong heroic will. It''s a pity that I don''t know much about the Vulcan statue in the depths of hell, otherwise, I would be able to deduce what happened through the changes in the Vulcan statue." As Rhodes said, he didn''t know the origin of the Vulcan statue and how it was born, so he couldn''t accurately guess what happened here. However, just because Rhodes didn''t understand, it doesn''t mean that Molly on the side is the same. No matter what, Molly once ruled the underground world adjacent to hell. For the hell surrounded by demons, she sent a large number of sorcerers Gather information to prepare for dealing with demons, and in some things, even know more deeply than Rhodes. "Speaking of the statue of Vulcan... I seem to have heard about the birth of that handed down artifact." Molly said to Rhodes while recalling the things in the past. Rhodes was taken aback for a moment, and then looked at Molier in surprise. It would be great if Molier knew the secrets behind the statue of Vulcan, so he hurriedly asked her, "What do you know? You might as well speak up and listen." Molier made a look of reminiscence, it was a secret that she heard by chance countless times ago, as the inheritor chosen by the holy female dragon, and also the master of endless time, Molier did not know how to return time How many times have you read it, and you know how many secrets in the world, but most of the secrets can only be heard as a story, and Molier will not take it to heart, and will completely forget it soon after hearing it. That''s exactly the case with the current anecdote about the statue of Vulcan. If Rhodes hadn''t suddenly mentioned the name of the statue of Vulcan, Morrill would never have remembered that she had heard such a secret about the statue of Vulcan. Rumors, I''m afraid she has been completely forgotten. After racking her brains for a while, Molly still couldn''t recall the full content of the rumor. It is undoubtedly too far away from the time when she heard the rumor about the Vulcan statue, and she can only recall part of it. : "Let me think about it... I don''t remember very clearly, but I vaguely remember that the birth of the Vulcan statue has a great connection with the arrogant king and another demon hero." Rhodes was a little helpless. It seemed there was no difference between what Moliel said and what he didn''t say. Of course he knew that the Vulcan statue must be related to the arrogant king, and was about to complain, but what Moliel said next made Rhodes Words swallowed. "It is said that a long time ago, a great war broke out between the arrogant king and a demon hero. In that battle, the entire hell almost ceased to exist. The statue of Vulcan was also born at that time through the collision of the two heroes'' wills. Among them It even gathered the flesh and blood of an unknown number of demons." Listening to Moliel''s vague description, it seems that she herself is not sure about the veracity of the rumor. It is just a rumor that she heard by chance. No matter how many rumors there are, of course, this matter will not be taken to heart. However, Rhodes couldn''t forget it after hearing it like Moreel did, because he knew that what Moreel said had really happened in hell, but it just happened in another time. As if sensing the change in Rhode''s expression, Molly couldn''t help but ask: "What''s wrong? Why do you show such an expression? Could it be that you discovered something I don''t know about?" Rhodes took a deep breath. At this juncture, he still needs Moreel''s help, so he told the truth: "Do you still remember the hero who disrupted the military parade before our wedding not long ago?" Listening to Rhodes'' inquiry, Molly''s memory seems to have returned to the beginning. At that time, the relationship between the two was far from what it is now. Get ready to be that last victor. Now the two are trapped in the illusion together. The two who were originally immortal have helped each other countless times, and their relationship has gone further than before. Even when recalling what happened, Moliel will feel a burst of incredulity , but it just happened, and Rhodes became much more pleasing to her eyes. "Of course I remember that hero, but what does he have to do with all this?" Molly snorted, using indifference to cover up the ripples in her heart. Rhodes didn''t notice her change, and thought she was dissatisfied because of what she said, so he could only explain: "Of course there is a relationship, and it''s not a normal relationship. If my guess is correct, he is the one you said As mentioned, the demon hero who once fought against the arrogant king, it was the battle between them that caused two powerful heroic wills to collide with each other, which led to the birth of the Vulcan statue." As Rhodes exhaled the gas in his mouth, the speculation that existed in his heart was also heard by Moliel at this moment. Recalling that hero, even Rhodes had to admit his strength. The hero Tula Leon is definitely the most powerful hero that Rhodes has ever met. Under the absolute heroic will and the pure power brought by him, all his attacks can reach the level of tens of millions of damage, even It''s an ordinary demigod. If he doesn''t have the ability to evade physical attacks by turning himself into pure elements like the elemental monarch, I''m afraid that he will take revenge under his attack, and this is exactly what belongs to that hero. Powerful place. The former Rhodes also heard a lot about the deeds of the hero Tula Leon from the lustful king in the depths of hell, and he is no stranger to him. He did not hesitate to kill all the demons in hell to prove his love When Rhodes recalled it, he would also feel the extremeness of that hero. As the master of hell, the arrogant king would certainly not allow the existence of Tula Leon, let alone his behavior, which has already endangered the entire hell, and the battle between them is naturally inevitable. But what Rhodes didn''t expect was that the battle between the two of them eventually led to the birth of the Vulcan Statue, which was something that Rhodes had never heard of before. In this time when heroes are completely silent, whether it is the arrogant king or the most powerful hero in the world, Tula Leon, the power of heroes in them has been more or less affected, and they can no longer rely on pure With the will to do those amazing moves, all the last moves will end in failure. Without the blessing of the supreme will, Tula Leon would not be able to slaughter all the demons in hell, and there would be no substantive conflict between the arrogant king and him. Without the collision of the two heroic wills, the statue of Vulcan It also ceases to exist. Looking at the town center where there should have been a Vulcan statue, but now there is nothing, Rhodes couldn''t help feeling a little bit emotional. If Rhodes could choose a hero with the strongest will in his memory, then That hero must be Tula Leon, and only the hero who is willing to kill all the demons in the world to prove his love can have such a strong will. The incomprehensible idea in the eyes of ordinary people is precisely what the hero believes most deeply in his heart. This may be the reason why the hero''s will is so strong. It''s a pity that in the current time, with Eve''s changes to the rules, heroes have completely ceased to exist. Even the strongest heroes in the past have lost all their power here. The idol, therefore, ceased to exist. Chapter 2942 Looking at the empty square where the statue of Vulcan once stood and worshiped by countless demons, Rhodes couldn''t help sighing. The disappearance of the hero quietly changed many things, and the Vulcan statue is undoubtedly the best example. What puzzled Rhodes the most was that in the deepest part of hell, other than the Vulcan statue, what else happened? Variety? Beside him, Moliel was not so confused. Now that she had come to this unique area, she could not change anything if she wondered about it. arrogant king. If it was Rhodes who guided her to move forward when she first entered the Gate of Betrayal, then when the two reached the deepest part of Fire Seal City, Molly seemed to take the initiative to pull her back, as if to regain the previous disadvantages. Looking at Rhodes, he went deep into the center of the burning fire, where the devil''s breath was the strongest. Seeing this, Rhodes didn''t say anything, but secretly felt in his heart that Morrill was competitive, and even in such trivial matters, he had to show a strong side, but this was also in line with Luo''s attitude. She was in De''s memory. The two went deep into the interior of Huoyin City together, and the raging fire burning beside them also became more violent as the two moved forward, but how could some lifeless flames hurt the two people in front of them? ? No matter what Rhodes said, with the help of the fire elemental monarch, he once possessed the power of the fire element authority for a short time. The hot flames in the fire seal city are just some small flames in Rhodes'' eyes. Compared with all the fire magic elements in the world, these flames are nothing at all. And beside Rhodes, Molly also has the means to resist the burning of the flames. She who used to be in charge of the time domain, that power is not just a decoration. After studying, she has mastered the spellcasting ability no less than that of a legendary mage. She can use the fire thaumaturgy to resist the burning at any time. Even if the nearby hellfire is ten times more violent, she can easily resolve it. For ordinary creatures, the flames of hell on the inner streets of Huoyin City alone are enough to become the biggest obstacle blocking the way. However, for the two of them right now, this obstacle is nothing at all, and cannot even be called Obstacles, those hellfires, can only be regarded as the background board for the two of them. "Did you feel it?" As the two continued to move forward into the depths of Fire Seal City, Rhodes seemed to have discovered something, couldn''t help frowning, and asked Molly who was beside him. Molier nodded. She also felt something in her heart. Just now, a feeling of being quietly watched began to emerge around her. Under the gaze of that gaze, her movements also became a little unnatural. Strong uneasiness began to spread in the hearts of the two of them. "Who dares to break into the palace of the king of hell?" Just when the two were secretly vigilant, a burst of unkind shouts came from a distance, and the flames burning around the two became even hotter. Among the swaying flames, a group of green-faced fangs and scythes appeared. big devil. Rhodes was not distracted by the big demons around him. He was staring at the direction of the sound. Among the more dazzling flames in the distance, the leader of this group of big demons, Searl lun His figure appeared. In the past, Rhode had heard of Selron''s name. That powerful demon was the most trusted subordinate of the arrogant king. Even if he was placed in the entire hell, he would be a famous existence. Yes, he still has the identity of a hero. A demon with a heroic identity, even if this identity is placed in the entire hell, is an extremely rare existence, let alone a hero like Selron who was awakened by a great demon, even if it is placed among all heroes , Searl lun, who is a great demon, is an existence that people can talk about. The emergence of heroes is closely related to the race they belong to. The stronger the species, the harder it is to rely on the power contained in the will to become a hero. On the contrary, humans with very weak bodies are more likely to become heroes. Humans are also the existence with the largest number of heroes among all species. It is undoubtedly an extremely difficult thing for an already powerful creature like the Great Demon to become a hero. The difficulty is no less than that of a hero born from a dragon. The appearance of the hero Moliel, and the fact that Moliel was not born with the dragon''s blood, but obtained from the dragon''s blood bottle, is enough to explain the problem. The appearance of Sel lun made Rhode''s complexion sink. He didn''t expect that what was waiting for him and Molly in the deepest part of Fire Seal City was the famous Sel lun in hell. It seemed that Sel lun in front of him did not let him The two plan to pass easily. However, what made Rhodes slightly relieved was that the heroic will that existed on Searl lun had completely disappeared like all heroes in the world at this moment, and he was just a slightly stronger big demon in front of him, without a hero Even if Searl lun is stronger than other great demons due to the powerful blessing brought by his specialties, he is still very limited. He cannot perform extraordinary feats like a real hero by himself. The appearance of Sel lun also made Rhodes understand that he and Morel were very close to the goal of this trip. As the most trusted subordinate of the arrogant king, Sel lun could find the location of the arrogant king as long as he passed him. Rhodes and Morel looked at each other, and they both saw the expectations and worries in each other''s eyes. In the end, Rhodes answered, "We came across the lake of fire to meet the arrogant king." Facing Rhode''s answer, Searl lun just shook his head indifferently: "The arrogant king is worried about one thing, and he doesn''t want to meet any living things. You should go back and forth wherever you come from." Following Selron''s opening, the great demon who appeared from the flames nearby also raised the scythe in his hand at this moment, as if as long as Rhodes and his party refused to agree, what was waiting for them was the attack from the great demon. Onslaught. Rhodes didn''t care about the big demon''s reaction, and continued to say: "I don''t know what is bothering the arrogant king? We have come from a long way, and we don''t want to just go back. Why don''t you tell me about it and let me think about it. There''s no way around it." Hearing Rhode''s answer, Searl lun looked him over carefully. During this period of time, Searl lun encountered many demons who were rejected by the arrogant king. Faced with the exorcism of the big demons, some of them Some of them were discouraged, secretly lamenting their bad luck, and some were furious, wishing to fight to the death with the big devil nearby, but no one would calmly ask him to tell the cause of the matter like the human man in front of him, so as to find a solution method. Searl lun didn''t reply, but the great demon in the nearby flames couldn''t help but sneered a few times: "I heard it right, right? Even the arrogant king is deeply troubled by the problem, this man actually said that he Is there a solution? Did he come to mock the arrogant king? General Selron, please let us eradicate this impolite man!" Hearing the great demon''s unkind sarcasm, Rhodes looked over, but saw that the great demon''s greedy gaze was falling on the Vulcan sword he was holding, even though the Vulcan sword did not use the power contained in it at this moment. The power of the sword is not surrounded by flames, but from the extraordinary style of the sword and the power it exudes faintly, the big devil can also see that it is extraordinary. As long as Rhodes and his party can be eradicated, then Can take that sword. Rhodes was about to say something, but Molly looked over with a cold gaze first: "You are courting death!" The blazing flame erupted from the Red Dragon Sword, and it was actually hotter than the nearby hellfire. For the great demon, no matter how hot the flame was, it couldn''t hurt them at all. However, the big demon who just spoke, At this moment, deep fear appeared in his eyes, as if he saw something that made him tremble. The sword edge that was burnt bright red by the flames swept across. Morrill, who had fought with Rhodes for a long time, of course deeply understood the characteristics of the big demon who was not afraid of the flames, so naturally she would not use the burning of the flames to deal with those big demons. The demon, what she chose, used the violent propulsion generated by the burst of flames, making the sharpness of the Chilong Sword unstoppable, and its speed was so fast that it didn''t even give the big demon time to use the flame to dodge. Under the sweep of the Chilong Sword, the talkative big demon immediately paid the price for his recklessness, and his body was divided into two pieces together with the scythe used to block it. Seeing this scene in his eyes, Rhodes couldn''t help frowning slightly. From the offensive launched by Morrill, Rhodes clearly felt a familiar force, which was the breath of a hero''s will. It was under the blessing of that heroic will that Molly was so unstoppable that she killed the great demon effortlessly. Now she is much stronger than when she first came here, and This is the power given by the heroic will. As the two of them worked together to pass through the door of betrayal, the heroic will that existed in the bottom of my heart was awakened a little bit at this moment. Even if the will is still extremely weak at the moment, Eve''s restrictions on the rules of the world have been completely broken at this moment. , given time, Morell will definitely awaken all of her heroic will, and thus awaken into a true hero. This discovery also made Rhodes feel something. The appearance of the hero who broke the rules seems to mean that there is hope to escape from the illusion. However, it is undoubtedly an extremely difficult thing to continue to awaken Molly''s will. The two of them are waiting ahead. Yes, there are still many difficulties. In the face of Molier''s violent attack and killing, the big demons nearby were shocked. No one thought that the two seemingly inconspicuous humans could erupt with such terrifying power and strike at the slightest disagreement. Killed one of their companions. Although Molier''s move eliminated the big demon who spoke badly, it also made the conflict more intense. Seeing the situation intensified and there was almost no possibility of resolving it, Rhodes was a little helpless, but he still held the Vulcan sword in front of him. In the future, only by killing all these demons blocking the way, can we have a chance to meet the arrogant king. "Wait! Put down your weapons." Seeing that the endless conflict was about to erupt, Searl lun suddenly spoke and stopped the actions of the great demons. Although the surrounding great demons were unwilling, they could only obey Searle Lun ordered to put down the scythe in his hand. Rhodes glanced at Searl lun in surprise, not understanding what he meant by his actions. The power displayed by the two of them is not enough to make these big demons feel intimidated, let alone the big demons. Known for their arrogance and arrogance, it is even more impossible for them to bow their heads to the enemy. Something must have happened that Rhodes doesn''t know about. Sure enough, with a flash of fire, Searl lun passed a group of big demons and came to Rhodes. His attention did not stay on Rhodes, but put it on Molly who was on the side. The act of coming out has already attracted his attention. "Remember what I just said? The arrogant king is troubled by something." Searl lun took the initiative to say. "What do you mean by that?" Of course, Molly wouldn''t give him a good look. The upper body of the big devil who spoke badly before was still lying on the ground beside him. Searl lun didn''t care about Moreel''s attitude, but put his eyes on the sword in her hand: "The master of hell, the great arrogant king, has found the best swordsmith in the world, and is going to replace him He forged a divine sword capable of changing the world, but encountered difficulties in one of the links, and even the arrogant king could not find a sword embryo to carry the power of the divine sword." Saying that, Searl lun seemed to have a somewhat expectant look in his eyes, and his eyes fell on the red dragon sword in Molier''s hand: "Please forgive the poor hospitality of the demons, if you are willing to offer the arrogant king the sword in your hand With this sword, you are entitled to meet the arrogant king." "What?" After listening to Sel lun''s narration, Molly frowned. She was still guessing why Sel lun''s attitude towards the two of them suddenly changed. It turned out that it was because of the discovery of the red dragon sword, and that A sword seems to be just what the arrogant king needs. Thinking of this, Moliel couldn''t help but look towards Rhodes beside her. She remembered that the Vulcan Sword in Rhodes'' hands was the sword that the arrogant king needed. Why are the demons now targeting the Red Dragon Sword? . Moliel''s gaze met Rhode''s gaze towards her. Rhode''s expression also showed a bit of surprise, but he quickly calmed down and gave Moliel a signal look. Chapter 2943 Selron''s words caused many thoughts to flash through Rhodes'' mind. The mention in Selron''s words that the Arrogant King is forging a divine weapon obviously refers to the Doomsday Blade in Rhodes'' memory, and it seems that only a powerful and supreme divine weapon like the Doomsday Blade is worthy of the Arrogant King''s love Do your best to forge it, and the moment the Doomsday Blade is truly forged, the fate of the entire world will be completely changed. However, in the time without heroes, the traces of many artifacts are more or less affected by the disappearance of heroes, and even the Doomsday Blade is no exception. The core weapon that was once used to forge the Doomsday Blade, the Vulcan Sword that guarded the Holy Land among the clouds, did not fall into the hands of the arrogant king at this time, but fell into the hands of Rhodes under various coincidences. In the hand, it is traveling through time with Rhodes. In the eyes of others, perhaps there is no such weapon as the Vulcan Sword in the world that fits the Doomsday Blade. Without the Vulcan Sword as the core, the forging of the Doomsday Blade has been completely put on hold. Even the arrogant king can''t change this. Forcibly forging the Doomsday Blade with other treasures, the power of the Doomsday Blade can''t reach the level of people. If you are satisfied, you can only order your subordinates to search for weapons that can carry the power of flames in various places in hell. The moment he saw the Red Dragon Sword in Molier''s hand, Searl lun couldn''t help but see that the mighty flame sword was the fire weapon that the arrogant king had longed for, and it was enough to carry the blade of doom The power and influence become the core of the artifact. Because of this, Searl lun changed his bad words before, and turned to ask the two of them, as long as they are willing to offer the red dragon sword, they are eligible to meet the arrogant king. In the entire hell, there are very few demons who can meet the arrogant king. Ordinary creatures do not have such qualifications. If it is not for the sake of the Chilong Sword, if the two of them want to meet the arrogant king in the depths of hell, they can only pass the plug. All the big demons led by Erlun were killed, thus blazing a trail of blood. Out of various considerations, Rhodes winked at Moliel, signaling her to hand over the Red Dragon Sword. Although with the strength of the two of them at the moment, it is not difficult to kill all the enemies blocking the way, but Selron and his party After all, they are all subordinates of the arrogant king. Killing the demons who speak badly among them is enough to deter them. If they really kill all these demons, it will undoubtedly be a provocation to the arrogant king. He also hoped to find a way out of the illusion from the arrogant king. For some reason, Rhode had a vague premonition that the existence of the Doomsday Blade had a great connection with the escape of the illusion. After all, the name of the third expansion piece was named after the Doomsday Blade. From Rhodes'' eyes, Morrill also saw his plan, and couldn''t help but glared at him, as if to say, "Why don''t you hand over the Vulcan sword to those demons? This is the sword they were looking for." Rhodes just cast a reassuring look at her, which meant to make her feel at ease, and he had other plans. During this period of time, he has not been in contact with the arrogant king, and he is not clear about the various intentions of the arrogant king. Of course, he will not hand over the Vulcan sword to make it forge a real doomsday blade. "Okay." Out of trust in Rhodes, Molly thought about it, and finally agreed to Searl lun''s request, and prepared to offer the Red Dragon Sword. She and Rhodes came here together, and they have gone through all kinds of hardships. What else can''t they trust each other? At least on this point, Rhodes will not deliberately harm her, but has his own plans. Between the words, Molly also noticed the attitude change in her heart. It was Molly before she fell into the illusion. If Rhodes asked her to hand over the Chilong Sword, let alone obey Rhode''s request It would be good not to break with Rhodes immediately, but now she is seriously considering the requirements of Rhodes'' words, and finally chooses to do as he said. Searl lun was about to step forward and take over the flaming red dragon sword, but saw Morrill shake his wrist, and the sharp point of the sword pointed directly at his forehead, which forced him to stop, and couldn''t help saying: "I Thought you agreed to hand over the sword." "I did agree to this matter." Molly said coldly, "But I didn''t say I would hand over the sword to you. Anyway, you got this sword and handed it to the arrogant king. Why don''t I give it to him myself? .¡± Hearing Moreel''s request, Searl lun fell into silence, as if thinking about the possibility of what Moreel said. The two people who came to Huoyin City in front of them and were about to meet the arrogant king, the aura that only appeared from the outside was by no means an existence to be provoked. Among them, the red-haired woman held a weapon that even the arrogant king longed for. The fire-type sword, although the other person didn''t reveal his aura, he obviously had a hidden posture. Even the fierce red-haired woman would look at him from time to time and seriously consider his proposal. Obviously he was the two of them. the real leader. Out of various considerations, Searl lun also let out a deep breath. If possible, he would not want to have a conflict with these two existences in front of him who are not easy to mess with at first sight. Since the red-haired woman is willing to hand over the sword, There is no need for him to press on step by step. If he spoils the arrogant king''s plan to forge the Excalibur, he will not be able to bear the guilt. He might as well take a step back and agree to the red-haired woman''s request. "Okay, I agree with your request, you can enter the demon hall of the arrogant king, and hand over the sword to him with your own hands." Searl lun finally changed his words, and at the same time signaled the nearby demons to get out of the way for the demons. The two went straight to the dark demon palace ahead. As for whether the two of them would take advantage of this opportunity to be unfavorable to the arrogant king, Searl lun had never thought about this kind of thing, but Van Searl lun suspected that it was disrespectful to the arrogant king. In the entire hell, there is not a single demon who dares to act presumptuously in front of the arrogant king. He does not need the protection of any demons at all. Instead, the arrogant king protects the entire hell with his own strength. Although the strength of the two people in front of them was extraordinary, they were still much inferior to the arrogant king. Searl lun would not put his energy on unnecessary worries. As the demons got out of the way, there was no obstacle between the two of them. At this moment, even the companion of the great demon who was beheaded by Morrill not long ago dared not complain or be dissatisfied with Searl lun''s decision. From the eyes of those demons looking at the palace, Rhodes saw their admiration and admiration, and there was a bit of hidden fanaticism. Even if the arrogant king asked them to die together, they would carry it out without hesitation. The fanatical loyalty that belongs to the devil may also be the reason why the hell side is extremely strong in the battle of doomsday. "What are you still looking at? Let''s go." Seeing that Rhodes was still looking at the changes in the expressions of the nearby demons and silently analyzing the information that was beneficial to her, Morrill couldn''t help complaining, then grabbed him, passed the nearby demons who put down their weapons, and continued towards the palace of the arrogant king . Heading towards the devil hall in the deepest part of Fire Seal City, the closer he got, the more Rhodes could clearly feel the aura of sin. The arrogant king gathered the most powerful sin in the world, and at the same time, it was also hidden in everyone''s heart. For ordinary people, that sin karma almost weakens the soul, and it is something that everyone avoids. However, for hell kings, that sin karma is a rare treasure in this world, which is enough to make their strength rise. source of competence. It is said that when a human being dies, the crime will not disappear completely with the death of the soul, but will return to the source of human beings, that is, the person with the stigmata, and he will bear the sin that belongs to human beings. Industry. With the fall of the stigmata, the source of sinful karma also fell into hell and became the authority for the demon kings to gain power. What made Rhodes look somber was that it clearly happened in another time, but right now he still felt the aura of the source of crime from the front of the arrogant king''s palace. In this time without heroes, there will be no beasts such as Tula Leon, or heroes like gods. Everything is controlled by fate, and no one can break everything that has been predestined. The stigmata would not be in the slightest danger at all, and it would be difficult for all creatures in the world to threaten him. However, the source of sin still appeared on the arrogant king, which undoubtedly heralded the fall of the stigmata. During the period when Morrill conquered the underground world, Rhodes, who was not idle, also completed the exploration of most areas in this time, except that he did not go to Erathia, because he was afraid of being in charge of fate. Stigmata, who knows if he, who has lost his heroic power, can get rid of the control of fate? However, judging from the current perception, the stigmata may not be as peaceful as Rhodes expected. "Can you feel it?" Rhodes tried to remind Moliel on the side, but in exchange for Moliel''s puzzled eyes: "Feel what? If you mean the majestic atmosphere of the demon palace, then I really feel it, but I believe you want to say It''s not this." "It''s really not this." Rhodes shook his head. What he was referring to was not the magnificence of the Devil''s Palace, but the unique aura of the source of crime. It seemed that Morrill didn''t feel this. Listening to Rhodes'' answer, Molier bared her teeth for a moment, obviously very dissatisfied with the answer, and thanks to the person beside him is Rhodes, otherwise, no matter what Moliel said, she would give in He learned how powerful he was: "What exactly do you want to say? Or do you mean that you don''t want to tell me, just ask?" Morrill''s dissatisfied complaints also made Rhodes cough. He didn''t mean to say that on purpose, but the source of sin karma is of great importance. Even Rhodes in the original time, many areas of his body, It is also obtained by relying on the source of sin. It can be said that this power belongs to the core of the hell king. It is also very troublesome to explain to Molier, so it is better not to say it. What Rhodes didn''t expect was that, relying on her understanding of her habits, Molly could tell that she had something to tell the truth, and obviously concealed part of the news and didn''t say it out. This discovery made my heart proud How could the proud Morel be satisfied? If he didn''t teach Rhodes a lesson immediately, it was because of his previous affection. Seeing that Moliel stretched out her hand, it seemed that she was only planning to pull her ear. Of course, Rhodes would not let her do so. Anyway, Rhodes is the lord of the undead who dominates one side, so how could she let her pull her ear casually? Woolen cloth? So he quickly turned his head to avoid the hand that Molier stretched out. Realizing that Rhodes dared to dodge, Molly was even more resolute, and the speed in her hands increased a bit, so fast that she almost left afterimages in the air. However, Rhodes'' basic attributes are also not covered. Basic attributes, Molly''s speed is far behind Rhodes at the moment. Just as Rhodes was dodging, at some point, the movements of the two froze at the same time, as if they had froze with each other, and suddenly stopped all movements. Rhodes stared at Molly who was on the side, but saw that her hand was missing in the grasping process, and her palm accidentally covered his face. It was like a scene of gentle whispers between lovers. Even Moreel seemed to have noticed the inappropriateness of this posture, and put her hands aside after a while, never mentioning what happened before. Rhodes coughed dryly. He saw that the atmosphere between the two was not right, and was about to open his mouth to resolve the embarrassment, but he heard Moliel take the initiative to say: "I know what exactly you want me to feel?" "Really?" Hearing what she said, Rhodes frowned. Could it be that Molly also felt the breath of the source of sin? That is clearly a power known only to the king of hell. Apart from the king of hell, not to mention ordinary demons, even the hero Molly, who once conquered the underground world, seems to know nothing about it. She should have no reason to feel the sin. The power of the source is right. "What you said should be the will of a hero. I also felt that. As I approached the original hero in the world, I can feel that the will of a hero has emerged in my heart, and it has become even stronger. Strong, that must be what you want me to feel." Morrill said slowly, as if the previous thing had never happened, it was just the unnatural feeling left in her eyes, proving to Rhodes that everything just now was true. happened before. "The will of the hero..." Rhodes frowned. What puzzled him was that Rhodes himself did not feel the will of the hero mentioned by Molly. He was also a hero who fell into this time, but in The perception at this moment is very different from that of Molier. Chapter 2944 Stepping into the dark palace, a chilling feeling quietly permeated the hearts of the two of them. On the walls on both sides are hung ferocious demons, many of whom are as powerful as the big devil, giving all entrants a warning. Judging from the aura revealed by the floats, Rhodes knows the craftsmanship of the floats and the Brahmins. Karda''s gargoyles are similar in that they can be activated in special ways and put into battle. Even the best-crafted obsidian gargoyles in Bracada are far inferior in strength to these demonic gargoyles made of hell lava. In addition to feeling the strength of these gargoyles, Luo also admires their excellent texture. De couldn''t help but nodded secretly in his heart. After the previous episode, Molly passed Rhodes, looked around, and then couldn''t help shaking her head. The palace belonging to the arrogant king was simpler than she had imagined, and it was not even more resplendent than her own palace. Except for the large expanses of evil and strange scenes, there were no other decorations that could show the identity of the arrogant king. On the side, Rhodes felt something in his heart. The slight touch from the Vulcan sword made him clearly realize that the spiritual Vulcan sword had already sensed an unusual place in the Demon Palace, and that position was right there. In the deepest part of the palace. Rhodes continued to move towards the depths of the palace, and the surrounding scenes also changed. They were no longer purely ferocious demons, but there were many sinners among them. Together, it doesn''t seem to have any abruptness. "Wait..." At this moment, Rhodes, who was about to move on, was suddenly stopped by Molly who was beside him. Rhode looked at her with some doubts. Ever since the slightly embarrassing incident happened before, until now when she entered the Devil''s Palace, Molly didn''t take the initiative to talk to him again. Now Molly stopped suddenly, it must be her Finding something unusual, he couldn''t help asking: "What''s wrong?" "Look over there." Molly raised a finger, pointing at the corner of the palace, the embossment on an inconspicuous column. Following the direction Morrill pointed, Rhodes also saw the column, which deeply attracted Rhodes'' sight. What is presented on the cylindrical relief is a scene of an angel beheading a demon. The angel has a solemn expression, six wings on his back, a golden blade in one hand, and a demon head in the other. It didn''t look too abrupt, even Rhodes didn''t notice the abnormality in the floating wither at first, he thought it was just an ordinary floating wither, and it was only after Molly''s reminder that he realized something was wrong. "Am I not mistaken?" The words from Morrill brought Rhodes back to reality in an instant. Rhodes carefully looked at the face of the angel above him, and soon had an answer in his heart. "Yes, you''re not mistaken." Rhode spoke slowly, confirming the guess in Molly''s heart, "That''s the withering of the Angel of Andorra." What Rhodes never expected was that he actually saw the angel of Andorra in the devil''s palace deep in hell. Thinking that she and the arrogant king once belonged to the same holy angel, Rhodes seemed to have something in his heart. answer. It seems that the Angel of Andorra in this time has not been affected by the disappearance of the hero. The power that belongs to her does not come from the power of the hero, but belongs to the gift of fate. In the time when fate rules everything, she is even stronger than ever. For this unique angel, Molier obviously also has an impression. The arrival of this angel caused a lot of trouble for her and Rhodes. In the end, it was Rhodes'' risky move that brought this angel under control. Otherwise, I am afraid that all non-heroic existence will be wiped out by that angel. Thinking of this, Moliel couldn''t help feeling deeply surprised. If in the past, the power of Andorra''s angels was limited and could not obliterate the existence of heroes, then there are no heroes in this land. In the time, who else can stop the obliteration brought from the depths of the soul? I''m afraid that there is no one in this world who can match her, so it''s no wonder that her figure appears on the float in the depths of hell. It is not an exaggeration to say that she is the existence that dominates this time. "Didn''t you subdue that angel? Don''t you know something?" After feeling the terror of that angel, Molly couldn''t bear it any longer, and asked Rhodes beside her. Rhodes just shrugged helplessly. During this time, the power of his domain and his identity as a hero have all been invalidated. As long as he dares to appear in front of that angel now, he will be immediately obliterated by him. Other possibilities, there is nothing to do with that angel at all. "At least I now know that the power belonging to Andorra''s angels has not been affected by the disappearance of the hero." Rhodes had no choice but to reply. Of course, Moriel would not be satisfied with Rhode''s answer, but even so, Moriel could not accuse Rhode of anything, so she could only let out a deep hum from her mouth, then turned her head to one side, ignoring Luo. Germany. The two continued to move forward, and the appearance of Andorra''s angel float seemed to remind Rhodes that the nearby floats might not have been cast randomly, and there might be some kind of story hidden in them. Different demons and sinners, like the Angels of Andor, once existed in this time without heroes. If they compare carefully, Rhodes may find other familiar figures. Walking towards the depths of the palace, the temperature nearby became hotter and hotter. Under the heat waves, the temperature here was even hotter than the depths of the lake of fire. Fortunately, both of them were far from human. This temperature is not enough to stop the two of them. As the temperature rises, the surrounding area is no longer originally dark, but is gradually stained with a layer of red. The surrounding sinners seem to be struggling in a lake of fire, making the surrounding scene even more heart-stopping. season. At the same time, the vibration of the Vulcan sword in Rhode''s hand became more intense. Rhodes had to suppress the power of the Vulcan sword at all times to prevent the sword from falling out, as if there was something like a magnet in front of him. , deeply attracted Vulcan sword. Morrill also noticed the strangeness of the Vulcan sword in Rhodes'' hands. Although everything ahead was unknown, she still couldn''t help but teased Rhodes at this moment: "It seems that your sword is not working, and you said Let me take out the Red Dragon Sword, I think you should hand over the Vulcan Sword." Rhodes was a little helpless. He didn''t expect that he would have to stand up to him, not daring to belittle any arrogant king. Molly still looked careless, as if everything was under her control, but she didn''t care about all of this at all. As long as he didn''t know what to do in his heart, the calmness he showed was just pretending. However, thinking of Molly''s unrestrained attitude when facing the holy female dragon, Rhodes probably understood why she showed such an attitude. Even the original giant dragon in the world couldn''t make her have the slightest intention of submitting. What is the current arrogant king? She, who is arrogant by nature, will definitely not have the slightest respect for other existences. Putting it on the arrogant king is no exception. Knowing Moreel, Rhodes also saw the reason for her attitude. No one can make Moreel bow her head, even if she is no longer a dragon, but always maintains the identity of the dragon. The body of a human being, but the strong will of a hero, will not change in the slightest. As the two went deep into the palace of the arrogant king, the disappearing heroic will seemed to re-condense in Molier, and it became stronger and stronger. Her self-confidence, even the arrogant king, is no longer in her eyes. This discovery really scared Rhodes. If she did something unwise when facing the arrogant king, I am afraid that it would become a luxury for the two of them to escape from the illusion, but Rhodes did not want to see it However, he has no good way to stop Molier right now. "Do you want the Blade of Doom to be born?" In the end, Rhodes could only answer helplessly. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to hand over the Vulcan Sword, but that the Vulcan Sword was of great importance and was forged in another time. The Doomsday Blade had already explained everything to Rhodes. If the arrogant king in this time really got the Vulcan Sword, there might be some changes in the matter. What makes Rhodes a little helpless is that, anyway, Molly was mistaken for the protagonist of the third expansion, and now she is about to meet the real protagonist of the third expansion, even if this is not in The time they were originally in was in another time, but the conflict was conceivable. Neither the hero Morel nor Lucifer, who dominates the third expansion, are not easy-going lamps. During these days in the illusion, Rhodes has already explained this point deeply. Thinking of this, the helplessness in Rhode''s expression became even worse. Maybe he shouldn''t have called Molly at the door of betrayal, or maybe it was the best choice for him to come here alone. "What is that look in your eyes?" As if sensing the meaning in Rhodes'' eyes, Molly couldn''t help but glared at him, and at the same time raised her fist, asking him for an explanation, as if Rhodes didn''t give a reasonable answer. What awaits him is the merciless punishment of Morel. "It''s nothing... just look over there." Rhodes coughed dryly, and was trying to find some words to prevaricate, but his eyes suddenly caught a glimpse of the floating wither, and immediately reminded Molier as if he had found a savior. Hearing Rhodes'' blunt change of topic, Molly didn''t even get angry, and said a little angrily: "Your ability to change the topic is too bad." "That''s not the case, you''d better look at that emote quickly." The corners of Rhode''s mouth twitched. He didn''t mean to change the subject on purpose, but that embossment was so special that Rhodes had to put aside everything he was talking about with Molly. topic, and turned all attention to that floating wither. Hearing what Rhodes said, Morriel also sensed the urgency between Rhodes'' words from his tone. Even Moriel was a little surprised by this discovery, as if in her memory, even if it was Luo in different times De, and rarely showed such an urgent look, it must be that something really happened to him, not just a change of topic. After thinking for a while, Molly also put away her teasing thoughts, and turned her attention to the direction Rhodes was pointing at, her eyes gradually becoming surprised. "That is¡­¡­" As far as Moliel could see, there was a larger amulet than what the two of them had seen before. What appeared on the amulet was the figure of a man and a dragon. In front of them was A huge ancient tree, the top of the tree seems to have some bright traces. What really shocked Molier was that the two presented by the float were clearly her and Rhodes, the man holding the Vulcan sword with a chilling expression, who was it if it wasn''t Rhodes at the side? The soaring red dragon was none other than Moril herself. The memory of being transformed into a dragon always exists in the depths of Molier''s memory. The memory of the first incarnation of the illusion in the red dragon is also in Molier''s impression that she was a giant dragon at the end. After that, she can only use The existence of a human form that is countless times weaker than the giant dragon, she naturally has a deeper understanding of the memory of the last incarnation of the red dragon. Whenever she thinks about it, she will raise her arms and recall the feeling of flying like a giant dragon. What Molier didn''t expect was that in the depths of the arrogant king''s palace, she saw Fudao who had once transformed into a dragon. To be precise, it was not only Fudao that belonged to Molier alone, but also the Fudao who was beside her. The current Rhodes also appeared in the floating content, and the environment the two of them were in was the Yindian Holy Land when they first entered the illusion. This discovery made Morrill''s mouth wide open for a moment, unable to make any sound at all. Even Rhode, who was at the side, also showed surprise after seeing the content drawn on the float, unable to understand it for a long time. Come to yourself. What made Rhode''s heart condense was that the various things that happened in the illusion at the beginning did not seem to completely dissipate in time, but those influences extended to later generations, and did not completely change everything that Rhodes knew in memory. The situation that I thought I would never see again, now appeared intact in the deepest part of the palace of the arrogant king. This discovery also made Rhodes heart unable to calm down for a long time, but it made Rhodes faintly excited. Yes, the appearance of Fujiao now seems to indicate that there is hope for the two of them to escape from the illusion. Chapter 2945 "Don''t you want to say something?" The painting of the scene of the Holy Land of Yindian made Molier feel very confident in her heart, but now she has no confidence, so she can only seek relief from Rhodes who is on the side, wanting to hear his opinion. Unknowingly, Rhodes'' words also occupied an increasingly important position in her heart. Even if the fog ahead was still thick, even if the first hero in the world was waiting for the two of them, as long as Rhodes was there By her side, she can also feel at ease. "It seems that we didn''t come to the wrong place." Rhodes said with a smile. Opportunities and dangers always coexist. There is no trace in time, at least the original heroes in the world know everything they have done. As if inspired by Rhodes'' emotion, Molly looked at the high-spirited man riding the red dragon, and then looked at Rhodes who patiently comforted himself, and couldn''t help but feel a surge of emotion in his heart. A different feeling. What happened in the illusion is not only something that Rhodes has never experienced, it is also an unforgettable experience for Molly. It is unknown whether Germany can maintain such a harmonious relationship. When she realized that the hope of getting out of the illusion was right in front of her eyes, Molly felt a bit of unspeakable reluctance. It seemed that staying in the illusion was still a choice. Rhodes didn''t have such an idea. The joy of discovering Yin Dian''s withering made him move forward quickly, and he couldn''t wait to go to the depths of the palace to meet the arrogant king who existed here for a while. Morrell also quickened his pace along with him, crossing the demon floating wither that seemed to be inhabiting the soul, and marched towards the source of the heroic aura. Not long after, Rhodes stopped in his tracks, with a look of fear in his eyes. At the end of the palace, on the throne made of sulfur and fire, Rhodes saw the person who made the whole hell tremble. The presence. Six pairs of dark demon wings bloomed on his back. He sat alone on the throne of hell, his eyes closed, and his expression seemed to be solemn with a bit of pity. Just looking at this face, it is difficult to distinguish him from the judgment The arrogant king of the world, but Rhodes clearly knows that he is the real protagonist of the third expansion. Sensing the approach of the comer, he finally opened his eyes, and his proud eyes swept over the two of them. He never paid attention to everything. Even Molly''s heart sank at this moment. Although she had already prepared for the worst, it was only when she really faced the arrogant king that Molly felt the unbearable pressure. Not to mention her now, even in the past, she was in charge of the time domain. Facing the arrogant king in this state, she probably had no choice but to flee. In contrast, Rhodes had already expected the might of the arrogant king. What Rhodes didn''t expect was that the first time he faced the protagonist of the third expansion pack, Lucifer who judged all beings, was in the illusion of time. Seeing the two coming from afar, Lucifer''s ancient and calm eyes were finally touched. For some reason, Rhodes could see a bit of relief from his eyes, like an old man who was dying, looking back at the past. The injustice and setbacks I received, no matter how much suffering I endured, I finally let go of them all. "Wait..." From Lucifer''s eyes, Rhodes keenly sensed something was wrong. It was definitely not the eyes he remembered, the arrogant king who judged all living beings in the third expansion pack, should have eyes. Rhodes didn''t know what changes he had experienced during this time, but things were obviously not what Rhodes imagined. "You are finally here. I have been waiting for you for a long time for the two who maintain the fate of heroes in the world." Rhodes heard a voice coming from the throne, even though the arrogant king didn''t speak, the voice sounded from the bottom of Rhodes'' heart and echoed in their ears. Rhodes and Morel looked at each other, and they both saw the confusion in each other''s eyes. It was obvious that the two of them went deep into hell, looking for the traces of the arrogant king, but they didn''t expect that the original hero Lucifer, who existed in the depths of hell, had already After waiting for them for a long time, this time was even longer than the two imagined. Finally, Rhodes asked, "What do you mean by maintaining the fate of heroes in the world?" "I''ve heard about your deeds in Yindian Holy Land. You bear the power of heroes on your shoulders and are the only variable under the fate of the world. I believe you will come to me and take over the banner of fighting against fate. It''s just that I didn''t expect that this class would be a thousand years." Lucifer sighed deeply. Moliel took the words at this time, and said anxiously with doubts: "You must have found the wrong person, we just entered this illusion, or this strange time inadvertently. We have been I''m looking for a way to get out of here, not to come here and fight against some fate." Rhodes didn''t speak for a while, and what was revealed from his eyes was the same meaning as Morel''s. He didn''t want to get involved in the various events of this time, but it seemed that there was no way to avoid it. Rhodes deeply understands that fighting against fate is the core event of the third expansion. For this event, all creatures in the whole world are involved in the battle of doomsday. Even Rhodes in the past, It is only one of the kings in the Doomsday War. It has not yet touched the real core events of the expansion pack. Only together with Moliel can it be qualified to compete with those ancient existences. Unexpectedly, it took the first step to participate in the illusion Into the core event of the expansion. This discovery also made Rhodes look ugly. Is it true that only by participating in the third expansion, as Lucifer said, can he have a chance to escape from the illusion? Morrill''s question also made Rhode''s eyes become a little anxious. He stared at the arrogant king in front of him, wanting to hear his answer. As if he had seen the speculation in Rhode''s heart, or had already expected the origins of the two people in front of him, Lucifer just said indifferently: "Now you are still shrouded in the shackles of fate, and you will escape with every move you make." However, due to the shackles of fate, it is also due to the arrangement of fate that you can easily find me. After all, even many big demons don¡¯t know how to enter Fire Seal City, but you are standing here. I can¡¯t think about it for long , the angel among the clouds will also come.¡± Rhodes froze for a moment, but he didn''t feel that he was controlled by fate. The two of them were able to enter Fire Seal City, all relying on Rhodes'' memories of participating in the demon trials in hell, and the relationship between fate and fate. Bondage can be said to have nothing to do with it. However, from Lucifer''s mouth, Rhodes learned that this idea is most likely just his own wishful thinking. The so-called idea that was not controlled by fate may actually be produced under the control of fate. Rhodes'' deeds of going deep into hell and coming to Fire Seal City are actually destined by fate, and the purpose is to find Lucifer''s location with the help of him. "So, didn''t we bring the disaster to you? We didn''t intend to do this." Rhodes stopped Molly, who was about to speak, and offered to apologize. If the two of them came, it would really If it is controlled by fate alone, then disaster is very likely to befall the current Fire Seal City, which is not what Rhodes hopes to see. For Rhodes'' apology, Lucifer just shook his head indifferently. As early as the moment he saw the two of them, he figured everything out. The arrival of the two of them was indeed controlled by fate. Risks and temptations, but even the arrogant king can''t resist. "From the two of you, I see the possibility of breaking the shackles of fate. You have the hope of fighting against fate and returning the will of heroes to this world." When Lucifer was talking about it, Rhode Octavia felt the arrival of another powerful force. Rhode felt a little familiar with that powerful force. It was the power of destiny. It seemed that there was some powerful existence. They came to the periphery of the devil''s palace, and there was not only one person who came, but it could be said that they were all out. Molly also sensed the power that was quietly approaching, and her face became even more wary for a moment. At the same time, she looked at the arrogant king questioningly, wanting to hear him explain what was going on. Until now, Morrill thought that the presence of those powerful auras were the big demons under the command of the arrogant king, but Rhodes didn''t think so. If the arrogant king wanted to deal with him, he didn''t need the help of those demons at all. , he alone is an existence that Rhodes and his party cannot defeat. That being the case, there is only one possibility left for the owner of those auras, and that is the enemies in the clouds mentioned by the arrogant king. The enemies in the clouds are coming at a speed far beyond Rhodes'' expectations. Rhodes and Molly It took a lot of effort to cross the lake of fire, enter the gate of treachery, and finally meet the arrogant king, but those angels were able to do this easily under the protection of fate. Rhodes didn''t have time to complain about the difference of fate. Under the constraints of fate, everything seemed to be developing in a direction that was not good for Rhodes. Rhodes was about to ask the arrogant king beside him, but he took the initiative He looked over. "Now you no longer have the power to break fate, but I can help you break the shackles of fate, so that you will no longer be controlled by fate." Listening to the tempting proposal from Lucifer, Rhodes couldn''t help being moved, but he still couldn''t help asking: "Even if we can break our destiny, we can''t go back to the time that once belonged to us , you still haven¡¯t told us what to do so we can go back to the time we used to be familiar with.¡± Facing Rhodes'' question, Lucifer just shook his head: "You have to return the will of the hero to the world, and let the hero be reborn in this world. Only in this way, can you return to the past. You fight against fate The process is also helping yourselves.¡± "What?" Of course Rhodes was not satisfied with this answer. Could it be that only by giving birth to the will of a hero can we find a way to return to the past? The method provided by Lucifer can be said to be of no help to the two of them. How to return the hero''s will to the world in the time when the hero disappeared is also a problem that has plagued the two for a long time. It can be said that there is no way to solve it. After all, both Rhodes and Molly have lost the will to be a hero. After hearing about the method that was very likely to help the two of them escape from the illusion, Rhodes'' heart did not improve at all. Rather than saying that this method could help the two people in front of him, it was more like a theoretical possibility Sex, could it be possible to get rid of the illusion completely by bringing the heroic will back into this world? "All my life, I have not been able to find a way to bring the hero''s will back to this world. Until now, I understand that all this is not something I can do. The failure of awakening the hero again and again makes my will The heroic will that exists in my heart has completely disappeared, and I have also fallen into the shackles of fate. I can no longer call myself a hero. The shadow of death has enveloped me, but you are different. Your existence is this The biggest variable of time. Bring these two treasures, they can help you fight against fate." Just when Rhodes was puzzled, he heard Lucifer say to himself. Before Rhodes could react, he saw him throwing two unique treasures towards him. Holding the two treasures in his hands, feeling the power contained in the treasures, and the blazing heat that almost ignited the blood in Rhodes, Rhodes was completely stunned for a moment. If Rhodes read it correctly, the two treasures that appeared in his hands were a shield with flames that seemed to be imprisoned by demons, and a pair of battle armor that exuded dazzling golden light. Rhode recognized at a glance that what Lucifer threw to him was the legendary supreme treasure used to forge the Doomsday Blade, the flaming evil shield, and the shining golden armor. This discovery also made Rhodes speechless for a while. He thought that entering the Demon Palace this time was to present the fire sword used to forge the Doomsday Blade to the arrogant king, but he did not expect that things were completely reversed. , became the arrogant king and gave him the parts of the Doomsday Blade. Moliel was also a little puzzled. Just as she was about to say something, she felt several powerful auras approaching from the other side of the palace. When she looked carefully, she could still see the holy figure of an angel. Chapter 2946 "Leave here quickly. Although I have broken the shackles of fate on you, you have not awakened your true heroic will. In front of the Holy Angel, you can''t hold a move at all." The reminder from Lucifer made Rhode''s heart sink, and he didn''t bother to check the treasures he handed over to him. What filled Rhodes'' mind was only the great momentum when the angel came, and the power over everything. The holy coercion above. The black and red thing pierced the sky and hit Rhodes head-on. Molly, who had been on guard for a long time, immediately cast a powerful aegis in front of Rhodes, blocking the hidden weapon attacking him. Hearing Dong''s sound, cracks spread on the surface of the Hercules Aegis, and the hidden weapon that struck fell to the ground, it was a smashed and festered demon head. Judging from the slightly astonished face that didn''t know what happened until his death, the head in front of him clearly belonged to Searl lun, who was in command of the demons. They stopped Rhodes before, and no one listened to their orders. Only Selron, who was loyal to the arrogant king, has now become a victim in the hands of the angels, and the group of demons outside the temple are also the same. Able to block the steps of angels. And the angel who threw the head over had an unparalleled holiness on her solemn face, and her eyes, which could not tolerate the sand, seemed to be looking at a few dying pests. She turned into a golden streamer, wearing a glow Hotter than the fires of hell. "When an angel fights in a land other than Erathia, the power of his body will be greatly weakened, but the holy angel will not. The holy angel, the incarnation of the righteous, has the power to obliterate all mortal things, until the true heroic will is awakened, Don''t go near that angel. Go to the swordsmith Kalunda, and he will help you forge a sword against the angel." Lucifer''s words rang in Rhode''s ear again. Rhode was about to say something, but he saw that the flames had completely enveloped his and Morrill''s bodies, and at the same time there was a traction coming from the flames, and he was about to be sent to Another piece of space. Rhodes seemed very familiar with this power, which clearly belonged to the ability of flames to hide. The great demon can use flames to travel through space. As the arrogant king, Lucifer is unmatched in the use of flames to hide form. Rhodes can''t even resist, so he can only watch the flames envelop his whole body. Be transported to another dimension together with Moliel. "Wait..." Rhodes was unwilling, and finally met the arrogant king in the depths of hell, but unexpectedly attracted the arrival of an angel. This trip not only did not allow Rhodes to find the answer, but added a lot of new ideas to him. He still has a lot of doubts, and he wants to wait for the arrogant king to answer, so why is he willing to leave like this? Noticing the few people shrouded in the flames, the angel stared at them solemnly. She spread her snow-white palms, put her slender fingers around her mouth, and exhaled towards the two people in the flames. The moment he was stared at by the angel, Rhodes felt that his breathing stopped, as if an invisible force was strangling his heart, even if the whispering breath was not approaching, Rhodes also felt that supreme power , enough to completely wipe out the souls of him and Morel, there is almost no way to guard against the power to wipe out the soul, it is the power of fate, and no one can break it except the hero. Just when Rhodes'' eyes shrank suddenly, but he couldn''t resist the obliteration coming, the dark wings blocked Rhodes. Rhodes looked intently, but saw Lucifer spread out his six wings, blocking him and Morrill behind him, stopping the soul-killing breath. The breath engulfed in the power of fate swept across, and the power enough to obliterate everything acted on Lucifer''s body, and his eyes looking back at Rhodes gradually lost focus. Perhaps as Lucifer said before, he, who has been wearing down his will, has already lost his original will over the years, can no longer be called a hero, and has lost the power to fight against fate. The life that is not a hero, in front of the Holy Judgment Angel, there is no wave at all, everything will fall into the control of fate, experience, setbacks, encounters, and death are all controlled by fate, it is a cage that no one can escape. And the power of the Holy Judgment Angel is the most ruthless among them, enough to obliterate the life of all things. From Lucifer''s gradually absent-minded eyes, Rhodes saw his unwillingness to fate, the regret of the fruitless struggle, and the relief hidden in the deepest part of his eyes, that he would pass on the responsibility of fighting against fate. Since the end of the Yindian Holy Land era, he has been waiting for the variables in the fate of those two, and now he has finally waited. And in the last glance that Lucifer looked back, on the faces that belonged to Rhodes and Morel reflected in his eyes, he seemed to see the moment when the hero returned to the earth and the fate was completely shattered, as long as If the two of them can survive, the will of the hero will not die. The flames completely engulfed the figures of Rhodes and the two of them, and they completely disappeared. When the holy angel flashed to the place where the flames disappeared, all he could see was maintaining a half-kneeling posture until the soul dissipated, and nothing Fallen Lucifer. Andor Angel used his senses to detect the surroundings, and his face showed no joy in resolving the powerful enemy, but his expression turned cold: "Two sinners escaped, they are all variables of fate... If there are fish that slip through the net, God will not happy." As she said that, she began to search carefully for all the traces left by the space fluctuations, and prepared to follow the direction of the traces to pursue the escaped sinners. On the other side of the space, Rhodes appeared from the flames with a horrified face. The scene of the arrogant king''s fall was deeply imprinted in his memory, and he couldn''t forget it at all. "This is impossible...unless it is at the end of an expansion pack, otherwise, the protagonists of the expansion pack will at most be defeated in their expansion pack, and it is impossible to be killed at all. For the time being, the protagonist of the expansion will definitely find a chance to make a comeback." Recalling the eyes of Lucifer under the power of the Holy Judgment Angel, Rhodes'' heart was filled with turmoil. It was simply impossible for him to happen. The protagonist of the expansion pack would not just fall silently like this. What''s happening right now doesn''t fit Rhode''s memory of the definition of the protagonist of the expansion pack. The protagonists belonging to the expansion pack are all blessed by the general trend of the world. Not only that, the identity of the hero also allows the protagonists of the expansion pack to be free from any constraints, and can truly challenge the fate that envelops all beings. It is impossible to die like this. However, right now, the most basic rules in Rhodes'' memory have also quietly changed. The protagonist who belonged to the third expansion pack died in front of Rhodes. Even if Rhodes didn''t want to believe it It can''t be done, the general blessing that belongs to the protagonist of the expansion pack seems to disappear completely with the hero''s silence. On the side, Morel was also very surprised by what happened before, but what surprised her was not the fall of the arrogant king. As for the things related to the expansion pack, Morel didn''t know as thoroughly as Rhodes However, what really made her speechless was another thing, and she turned to remind Rhodes: "Rhode, have you seen that holy angel? She looks familiar, I must have seen her not long ago." "It''s not only familiar, I can''t forget that angel even in my dreams." Rhodes was a little helpless, as early as the first time he saw the angel, Rhodes recognized her identity, she was the holy angel Andorra. Not long ago, Rhodes and Morel saw the wither that belonged to the Angel of Andorra. At that time, Rhodes was lamenting that the Angel of Andorra, the incarnation of the righteous, would not be affected by the disappearance of the hero. It was fulfilled. The Holy Tribunal Angel, who can show full power outside the human kingdom Erathia, appeared in front of Rhodes again. In the original time between the two, Rhodes had gone through adventures and relied on the blessing of the power of the domain. By chance, Rhodes subdued the angel with the blessing of fate. How could he forget the identity of that angel? ? It''s a pity that Andorra in this time has never been subdued by Rhodes. With the blessing of the power of fate, her strength has reached the point where no one can stop her. She is not afraid of any harm, and almost no one can defeat it. What is happening now is undoubtedly the worst situation. Rhodes does not want to venture into Erasia because he is afraid of the angels that exist there, and the power belonging to the angels did not disappoint Rhodes. In the time without heroes, the power of Andorra is the supreme existence, and no one can escape the obliteration of the soul. Even Lucifer, who had lost her will to be a hero, could not escape the power that obliterated her soul. Who else is her opponent? Even Rhodes couldn''t help but feel a headache when he thought of the power in Andor. "Don''t you have any way to deal with her? I remember you in the past, but you managed to subdue that angel." Molly was obviously not satisfied with Rhodes'' answer, and immediately questioned him. In her opinion, Rhodes must have a way to deal with that angel. Rhodes'' reaction disappointed her. Faced with her inquiry, Rhodes just shook his head. In the time when there were no heroes, even Rhodes had nothing to do with the Angel of Andorra: "If I still have the power of the domain, I might be able to fight against the Angel of Andorra, but now I have nothing to do. The fate protection on her body alone cannot be broken by ordinary people, even if it is a demigod. She also had to take a detour, and she had no intention of fighting against it at all. Didn''t she see that even the arrogant king was defeated by her? When she appeared in front of us, our fate would not be any better, unless... " At the end, Rhodes paused, and a bit of understanding seemed to flash in his mind. It was the last words Lucifer said to him. Molly, who was on the side, obviously couldn''t figure out the key point, and turned towards Rhodes. Asked: "Unless what? You''d better make things clear." "Unless we can find Kalunda and let him help us create the legendary artifact Doomsday Blade, then we will have the possibility to fight against the Angel of Andorra." Rhodes slowly said this guess. The thought that existed in Rhodes'' heart was the treasures that the arrogant king gave him in the end. Whether it was the evil shield or the golden armor, they were all core components used to forge the Doomsday Blade. Now that the three treasures have all been gathered in Rhodes'' hands, as long as he finds the swordsmith Kalunda, he can forge the supreme artifact, the Doomsday Blade, and thus have the power to compete with the Angel of Andorra. Among the artifacts, there are also strengths and weaknesses. The artifacts owned by the protagonist of the expansion pack are often very powerful, whether it is the magic ball in the first expansion pack, the ghost king''s cloak and the cursed armor in the second expansion pack, etc. , or the Doomsday Blade that Rhodes plans to cast right now, they are all artifacts belonging to the protagonist of the expansion pack, and they contain power far beyond ordinary artifacts. Among all the artifacts, the Doomsday Blade in the depths of hell, and the Angel Alliance in the Holy Land in the Clouds are the most powerful. Even the name of the third expansion piece is named after the Doomsday Blade. The Vulcan sword has the power to transform people, not to mention the doomsday blade cast from three treasures. The only thing that made Rhodes happy was that Andor, who was an angel of the Holy Judgment, was not qualified to be in charge of the Alliance of Excalibur Angels. Andorra, who is the guardian, also has to obey the dispatch of the Archangel. As long as he forges the Doomsday Blade and possesses that supreme artifact, Rhodes will have the power to fight against the Angels of Andorra. Recalling the experience of subduing the Angel of Andor, Rhodes couldn''t help but sigh in his heart. Who would have thought that his subordinates in another time would become the most powerful existence in the world? Even the arrogant king in this time couldn''t escape the soul obliteration of Andorra''s angel. In the time without heroes, her power is an unsolvable existence, and no one can escape the shackles of fate. "Speaking of which..." Rhodes looked at Molly who was on the side, and there might be another way to deal with the Angel of Andorra, which is what Lucifer has been looking for all his life, to awaken the heroic spirit in other creatures The will, only through the power of a hero, can truly cut off the shackles of fate, but unfortunately, this point has not been realized until the end, "If you can fully awaken and become a true hero, maybe we can resist the power of the Andor angels .¡± "If only it were that easy." Molly curled her lips, somewhat disdainful of Rhodes'' solution. It is extremely difficult to awaken the will of a hero in this time when there are no heroes at all, but until now, the two of them There are no more options either. Chapter 2947 Under Rhodes'' constant pleas, even though Morrill herself was not sure what to do to awaken the strong will that belonged to the hero, she still said, "Okay, I will try my best... Hero, what can I do to awaken and become a hero?" Rhodes thought for a while and analyzed for her: "The will of a hero is often related to the things that have the deepest influence on you. What is the thing that you have been pursuing all your life? And what makes you go back in time countless times?" , can¡¯t be forgotten for a long time? If you can find that thing, maybe you can awaken the heroic will in your heart.¡± "Let me think..." Hearing Rhode''s question, Morrill fell into deep thought for a while. The things that can awaken the heroic will in their hearts are often the things that affect them the most, and Rhodes is right about this. Speaking of it, it seems that there is indeed a unique thing that is the most haunting existence in Molier''s heart. She used to go back in time again and again to explore that thing in different times. For that thing, she I don''t know how many times I restarted the time, but I never got a satisfactory answer. "I seem to know what it is..." Molly glanced at Rhodes, and said calmly, "That is the artifact left by the holy female dragon. I went back in time to get those artifacts." Rhodes frowned and thought deeply: "But we have already obtained the dragon''s blood bottle and a few parts of the dragon king''s divine power. None of them can stimulate the will in your heart. I don''t think those giant dragon artifacts can still affect you now." Hearing what Rhodes said, Morriel just turned her head to the side and stopped looking at him, but she said mockingly: "Having said so much, why do you seek heroic will from me? Lucifer finally put those The sacred object has been handed over to you, shouldn''t it be up to you to find a way to become a hero?" "Me?" Seeing Moliel throwing the possibility of becoming a hero to himself, Rhodes was taken aback for a moment, but he never thought about such a possibility. The heroic will in him is far less powerful than the famous heroes in the expansion pack. So much so that Rhodes never considered such a possibility. "Yes, it''s you." Molly pouted, dissatisfied with Rhode''s hindsight, "You, like me, once had the status of a hero, so logically speaking, you also have the ability to awaken the will of a hero." Possibly, you can also bring the hero''s will back to this land. Have you checked those treasures carefully? Are there no information related to heroes in those treasures?" Following Molly''s reminder, Rhodes also paid attention to the treasures that Lucifer finally handed over to him. Although it has been confirmed that those treasures can be used to cast the Doomsday Blade, Rhodes has not yet carefully confirmed their attributes. . ¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡¾Evil Shield¡¿ Quality: Treasure Type: Off-hand weapon Equipment Requirements: None Basic Attributes: Constitution +60, Strength +30 Special attribute 1: When the holder uses the evil shield to successfully resist an attack, the evil shield will return 100% of the panel damage of the attack to the attacker, and the damage will not be weakened by any resistance. Special attribute 2: The evil shield has the power to control fire. When the holder casts fire magic, the power of fire magic increases by 200%. Evaluation: A one-handed shield that exudes an ominous atmosphere. One of the holy objects in the depths of hell. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡¾Golden Armor¡¿ Quality: Treasure Type: Armor Equipment Requirements: None Basic attributes: speed +60, constitution +30 Special attribute 1: After equipping the golden armor, if the damage received by the user is less than 33% of the maximum health, the damage will be invalid. If the user receives damage greater than 66% of the maximum health, the damage is reduced to 66% of the maximum health. Special attribute 2: Golden armor has the power to control fire. When the holder casts fire magic, the power of fire magic increases by 200%. Evaluation: A golden breastplate that cannot be melted by magma. One of the holy objects in the depths of hell. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Seeing the attributes of these two treasures in his eyes, Rhodes couldn''t help feeling the power of these two holy objects at this moment. Exactly the same as the Vulcan Sword, whether it is the Evil Shield or the Golden Armor, it can bring a full 90-point increase in basic attributes. This huge increase in basic attributes will make even a demigod greedy for it. When the effects of these three treasures are superimposed, the attribute improvement brought about is extremely comprehensive, and will not leave any shortcomings for the user, and the improvement rate of the basic attribute is far beyond the imagination of any creature. Under the attribute increase brought by these three sacred objects, even a first-order ordinary creature can directly soar to the level of legendary apex, and even be able to compete with demigods for a while. Pure basic attributes, brought What is more is the power of pure power. Having already experienced the attributes of the Vulcan Sword, Rhodes was not surprised by the huge attribute increase brought by these two holy objects, and only when such powerful holy objects gathered together could he finally forge the infinite sword that made the whole world tremble. On the artifact. Compared with the attribute improvement brought by the sacred objects, what Rhodes cares more about is the special abilities attached to them. Like the Vulcan sword full of spirituality, both the evil shield and the golden armor have extraordinary special abilities. Belonging to the special power of the evil shield, it can transform the enemy''s offensive into its own power, and by returning the full amount of damage to the enemy, it can instantly achieve the transformation between offense and defense. The damage returned by the evil shield cannot be weakened by any resistance or defensive special skills, but can cause the full panel damage, which also makes the threat of the evil shield even higher. The enemy''s offensive The stronger it is, the more violent the feedback from the evil shield will be, and even a demigod will suffer if it is a little careless. The Golden Armor is more focused on defense. As long as it is equipped, it can ignore all damage below 33% of the maximum life value in a single attack, so that Rhodes does not have to worry about minor injuries accumulating in battle. With a high amount of physical attributes, it is not easy for a single damage to exceed the threshold of 33%. I am afraid that Molly''s full blow in human form is not enough to exceed the threshold of triggering damage. The purpose of the golden armor is not only to ignore those insignificant small injuries. With Rhodes'' high physical attributes, as long as it is not a serious injury that hurts his muscles and bones, he can recover in a short time. What concerned Rhodes the most was another ability of the Golden Armor. After equipping the Golden Armor, if a single damage exceeds 66% of the maximum HP, the Golden Armor can forcibly lock the damage to 66% of the value. As long as Rhode''s HP is greater than 66%, there is no need to worry about the possibility of being instantly killed , but has a chance to forcibly lock the blood. According to Rhodes'' current strength, there are very few existences that can instantly kill him instantly. Even a demigod cannot easily defeat him, but Rhodes has to guard against it. If such an existence really appears, there will be With the power of the golden armor, Rhodes can also escape from death. However, the power belonging to the Golden Armor is still limited. The blood lock of the instant kill is only limited to the instant kill caused by huge basic damage, but there is no way to resist the change of the rules or the instant kill initiated by fate. Under the force of fate, even the golden armor looks pale. Even if it is equipped with golden armor, it still cannot resist the obliteration of the soul by the holy angel. Looking at the attributes of these two sacred objects, with such powerful attributes, even if they are not cast into Doomsday Blades, they are still extremely precious sacred objects. The value of a single sacred object alone is no less than than general artifacts. Perhaps only by melting such a powerful holy object can the Doomsday Blade be born in the end. It is true that these two sacred objects cannot improve Rhodes'' heroic will, but the dazzling basic attributes alone make Rhodes excited. With the power of these two sacred objects, Rhodes also has Get out of the illusion with greater confidence. "Did you see anything from these two treasures?" Seeing that Rhode''s eyes were completely attracted by the treasure, Morrill couldn''t help asking at this moment. "certainly." Rhodes put on the golden armor and slowly raised his hands. Several spinning fireballs rose from his palm. They were obviously just the most basic continuous fireballs, but there seemed to be infinite heat in Rhodes'' hands. Even Morrill , I can also feel that after the fireball appeared, the temperature in the vicinity suddenly became scorching hot, and the magma flowing continuously in the lake of fire was not as hot as those few small continuous fireballs. The fireball was thrown from Rhode''s hand and landed on the surface of the relatively calm lake of fire. It was like throwing a boulder into a calm lake. Layers of waves burst out, and the searing waves of flames rolled in, causing the entire coast of the lake of fire to disappear. Calm, with the deafening roar, the magma turned into a huge wave and rolled up from the lake of fire. Rhodes just waved his hand lightly, and completely calmed the flame wave in front of him. A few small fireballs exploded with a power no less than that of fifth-order magic, and even Molly showed a surprised look. Rhodes watched this scene with satisfaction. If there is anything in common between these three holy objects used to forge the Doomsday Blade, it is that no matter which one of them it is, it can bring 200% of the fire magic. Damage increase, and this damage increase can also be superimposed. With such a high damage increase, coupled with the increased damage of Rhodes'' own spiritual attributes to magic, just throwing out ordinary continuous fireballs can disturb the entire lake of fire. If Rhodes casts a real The power contained in the fifth-level fire magic will far exceed imagination. Under the enhancement of the fire magic by these three holy objects, the power of the fire magic that Rhodes cast even surpassed the blessing of the fire elemental monarchy. What happened in front of him is the best example. Recalling the special features of the Doomsday Blade, Rhodes couldn''t help but sigh in his heart. Under the Doomsday Judgment triggered by that supreme sword, everything in the world will be reduced to ashes, and no one will escape from it. Even the Doomsday Blade itself was born to trigger the Doomsday Judgment. It''s a pity that the current Rhodes hasn''t forged the supreme sword yet, so he can''t see the true power of the Doomsday Blade. Due to the special nature of the Doomsday Blade, it needs to completely melt three holy objects to be cast. It cannot be assembled and disassembled like ordinary combined artifacts. To truly forge that divine sword, Rhodes must follow the road According to Xifa''s request, find Kalenda, the only swordsmith in hell who is qualified to forge Excalibur. "These treasures have nothing to do with the hero''s will." Rhodes shook his head. His words cut off Molly''s thoughts of trying to awaken the hero''s will through the effects of the treasures, "Before the angel finds us , we''d better find Kalenda as soon as possible, I have a hunch that the Angels of Andorra will never just let it go." No matter what time it was, the Angel of Andorra was a very difficult existence. I don''t know how much trouble it caused Rhodes. In the past, Rhodes could still find a way to defeat the Angel of Andorra, but in a world without heroes In the world, Rhodes could hardly see any hope of defeating her. The only choice was to find Kalenda before she came. "Okay. Where is Kalenda now? Where are we going to find him?" Morrill also realized the urgency of the situation, so she had to follow Rhodes'' words and ask. Rhodes fell into silence at this moment. Although Lucifer handed over the two sacred objects to him, he did not tell him the whereabouts of the swordsmith Kalunda, so he had to speculate: "I think...he should Near Mount Doom." In the past, when Rhodes first met the swordsmith Kalunda, he was inside the Doomsday Volcano, and he was devoted to creating the supreme sword that would destroy all things for Lucifer. Now Rhodes can only guess, Maybe Callendar is still in Mount Doom. Hearing what Rhodes said, Molier showed a somewhat helpless expression, but the matter has come to this, what else can Molier say? Even if the road ahead is full of mud and she will fall into danger if she is not careful, she will go to the end of the road with Rhodes. She reached out her hand to Rhodes as if inadvertently, waiting for the flame to hide. This time, Molly felt a touch from the bottom of her heart. After looking directly into her heart, Molly came up with an answer that she couldn''t believe, which prompted her to go back in time again and again, and the turmoil in her heart could not be calmed down for a long time. The blood bottle, but the man in front of him. Although even Rhodes failed to discover this, during those countless times, he had already occupied the depths of Morrill''s heart. The will that was hidden so deep that no one could detect it quietly emerged from the bottom of her heart following Molier''s actions, but Molier was unwilling to accept this. With her will stifled, how could she, who was naturally unwilling to be under others, accept all of this? Even pretending to be indifferent in his expression, he gave Rhodes a hard look. Rhodes was helpless, and he didn''t know what made her dissatisfied again, but he didn''t explain much, but held Molly''s hand tightly, and the two figures disappeared in the flames together, heading towards the Doomsday Volcano. advance. Chapter 2948 "Are you sure Callenda is here?" Emerging from the flames, looking at the huge volcano filled with smoke and flowing magma, Molly couldn''t help frowning and asked. Rhodes was also a little uncertain for a while, and he came to the crater in a blink of an eye, and looked into the interior of the volcano. What came from it was no longer the crisp sound of swords when the swordsmith was forging iron, only the magma surging and bubbling grunt. Even in different times, everything belonging to the Doomsday Volcano remained as usual, and the disappearance of the hero did not bring any change to the volcano. If there is any difference, the swordsmith in the volcano disappeared. As the largest volcano in hell, the Doomsday Volcano contains endless heat, which is enough to be the forging place of the Doomsday Blade. When the Doomsday Blade is cast, the blazing Doomsday Fire in the volcano will all belong to the Doomsday Blade. among. As if aware of Rhodes'' arrival, several fire elves living in the volcano poked their heads out and looked at the two uninvited intruders unkindly. It became even hotter under the gaze of the fire elves. "Calendar is not here, but with his conspicuous figure of a titan, looking at the whole hell, he is also a unique existence. Maybe those fire elves know something." Rhodes slowly analyzed that since Kalunda could not be found in the Doomsday Volcano, the best way is to ask the nearby creatures and explain to Morrill, and Rhodes is going to go to the inside of the volcano. Find out from the mouths of those fire elves. As Rhodes approached, the fire elves were on guard, guarding against the unknown outsider. Many grumpy fire elves were already burning with flames all over their bodies. It seemed that if Rhodes took a step closer, they would be attacked by them. violent attack. Rhodes had already expected their reaction, and he was not afraid for a while. It was not until the center of the volcano churned up massive bubbles that the entire volcano seemed to come to life, and Rhodes stood still. Protruding from the center of the volcano was a giant fire elf. The terrifying heat contained in the Doomsday Volcano also created the extremely hot flame monster in front of him. It''s just that no matter how the fire spirit gathers its momentum, it is far from the fire elemental monarch in Rhodes'' memory, and it can''t make Rhodes raise any defenses at all. "I came here to look for Kalenda, the swordsmith from hell. Where is he?" Rhodes asked the giant fire elf, the tone was not a question like a request, but a merciless question. Facing the pursuit of the holy angel, Rhodes didn''t have time to talk politely to the fire elf in front of him. Only by finding Kalunda as soon as possible, Rhodes could solve the danger he was facing. Listening to Rhodes'' questioning words, the giant fire elf suppressed the nearby fire elves who were eager to try, and looked at him with a little fear. Although Rhodes'' words were not polite, the person in front of him did have such strength, especially Those treasures on his body, the terrifying power contained in them don''t seem to be ordinary things, even the giant fire elves are unwilling to conflict with them: "Are you human? No, that bloodline breath, you are clearly a great demon, but even so, you are not qualified to run wild here. Doomsday Volcano belongs to the great incarnation of flames, the territory of Fromm, the source of flames in the world. , and I am her faithful believer, if you want to know information about Kalenda, then exchange it with something of equal value." Rhodes nodded. It seems that the group of fire elves in front of him did know something. He did not ask the wrong person: "So how about this? I will spare your life as the price in exchange for information, or do you think you are Is your life worth the price?" Faced with such arrogant words, the giant fire elf uttered a fierce roar, and could no longer suppress the anger in his heart. The fire elf, transformed from a fiery flame, has a violent personality like a raging fire, and is an existence that burns at a single point , in the face of Rhodes'' provocation, how can the giant fire elves endure it? No matter what identity the visitor has or how powerful he is, if he dares to say that, he must pay the price. The magma rose up with the angry fire elves, and turned into a thick python in mid-air, rushing towards Rhodes. Facing the big demon that can resist the damage of fire, the fire elf chose the correct way to deal with it, that is, to give up the burning damage of the flame and use physical attack to deal with it. Doomsday Volcano is the home field of the Fire Elves. In the battle here, the Fire Elves can be said to have the upper hand. This is why the giant Fire Elves are not afraid of anyone who comes. As long as they stay in the Doomsday Volcano, they will not be afraid of any strong enemy. Regarding the reaction of the fire elves, Rhodes seems to have expected it. Facing this group of hell demons who refuse to obey anyone, unless they show crushing strength and force them to submit completely, otherwise, don''t even think about asking them. provide any information. The flame python transformed from magma rushed towards Rhodes along with the scorching flame waves. The flame of doomsday turned into scales all over the giant python, and the layers of thick smoke became its cover. With a full blow, Rhodes didn''t have any thoughts of dodging, but just raised the evil shield in his hand. With a muffled sound, the giant python bombarded directly on the surface of the evil shield, and a boundless force was exerted on Rhodes, as if to completely crush Rhodes. The other end of the giant python is connected to the middle layer of Doomsday Volcano Layers of flowing magma, blocking the rampant giant python, is like blocking the entire Doomsday Volcano. An attack by the giant fire elves actually borrowed the power of the entire Doomsday Volcano, and no one can easily resist it. Looking at the scene in front of him, the eyes of the giant fire elf showed a bit of pride in the success of the scheme. Its full-strength blow is not so easy to block. In the seemingly simple blow, there is the entire Doomsday Volcano. With such power, even the always powerful big devil in hell will suffer a big loss if he is caught off guard. No one can stop the power of the entire Doomsday Volcano. The magma accumulated in the volcano for countless years seems to be prepared for this moment. The blazing Doomsday Fire is enough to swallow any enemy. On the side, Moril at the crater looked at Rhodes who seemed to be at a disadvantage in the process of wrestling with the giant python, and couldn''t help but feel a little worried. Although in her memory, Rhodes always seemed to have a backup and almost never fell into a complete desperation, but after feeling the power of the magma python, which seemed to be blessed by the power of the entire Doomsday Volcano, she still couldn''t help it Worry about him. It wasn''t until Morrill caught a glimpse of Rhodes wrestling with the giant python while looking back at her with a confident smile that she realized that she was worrying about Rhodes in vain. The power of those sacred objects was far greater than that of Molly. Er imagined it to be more powerful. The fire elves in front of him couldn''t make any waves in front of Rhodes. The reason why Rhodes endured the fire elves'' attack was probably to further test the power of those holy objects. This discovery also made Molier couldn''t help rolling her eyes. Rhodes used whatever he could, which made her worry for nothing like this. The situation on the field also changed as Molier felt relieved. The face of the giant fire elf, who thought he was sure of victory, gradually became ugly. Rhodes, who was wrestling with the giant python, showed no signs of failure. On the contrary, the strength of the magma python was getting weaker and weaker, and the temperature of the entire Doomsday Volcano seemed to drop a lot because of this. The giant fire elves didn''t dare to be negligent, so they hurriedly summoned other fire elves nearby to let them integrate their power into the magma python, thereby completely defeating the enemy in one fell swoop. Launched a siege to it from all around, under the siege of many fire elves, even the big demon with a strong physique would never feel comfortable. Under the command of the giant fire elves, the nearby fire elves moved together, and a large amount of fire elements were released from their bodies. As the flames soared, the giant python that had gradually lost its vitality became stronger again at this moment. It is necessary to completely defeat Rhodes who is blocking in front. At the same time, many fire elves rushed towards Rhodes, and the offensive of the flames kept attacking Rhodes, trying to knock Rhodes down completely. Faster than the giant python, it was Rhodes who was holding up the evil shield. A burst of heat came from the surface of the evil shield, and the gradually distorted human-shaped pattern on the surface of the evil shield made Rhodes understand that the evil shield had absorbed A sufficient amount of attack damage, which belongs to the special ability of the evil shield, has been fully activated at this moment. Rhodes raised the evil shield, and with a burst of dazzling red light bursting out, all the attack damage accumulated in the evil shield was released at this moment, and the giant python that fused the combined forces of many fire elves was completely attacked by the evil shield. It was defeated, and even all the fire elves who joined forces to attack suffered backlash, and fell to the ground for a long time. With the disintegration of the magma python, the foundation of the entire Doomsday Volcano seemed to be shaken. The ground shook and the mountain shook, countless rubbles fell from the sky, and cracks spread rapidly from the surrounding volcanic walls. The giant fire elf couldn''t even kneel at this moment. Under the backlash of power, it only felt that its body was about to be completely torn apart, and it couldn''t lift any strength at all. The few unaffected fire elves are those who did not integrate their own power into the magma python and directly attacked Rhodes. However, those fire elves found desperately that no matter what means they used to attack and bombard Rhodes, Rhodes seemed to be okay, he didn''t even move his body, and let all the attacks of the fire elves fall on him. The power belonging to the golden armor is so overbearing. This unique sacred object is not weaker than any treasure in Rhodes'' memory in terms of practicality. With the golden armor, even if the ordinary fire elves attack with all their strength, they can''t hurt Rhodes in the slightest. Even the previous magma python is the same. Under Rhodes'' high physical attributes, except for the demigod level Attacks, or top-level fifth-order magic, Rhodes can ignore other attacks. There are also a few fire elves who plan to find another way, cross Rhodes, and attack Molier who came with him. For these fire elves, Rhodes can only wish them good luck. The red dragon sword in Molier''s hand will not show any mercy to the fire elves. Molier''s brutality is not weaker than Rhodes himself, even Rhodes Let her go in some ways. The Vulcan sword swept across Rhodes'' hands, and the surrounding fire elves flew backwards, unable to resist the huge power contained in the sword at all. Many fire elves who fell to the ground even lost their breath. Their bodies also became completely cold, and Rhodes completely destroyed the elemental cores in their bodies with just one blow. Under the blessing of the three sacred objects, Rhodes'' strength far surpassed the imagination of the nearby fire elves. They looked at Rhodes with fear in their eyes, and they didn''t understand why Rhodes was so powerful. It is not a power that any demon can possess. Rhode passed a group of fire elves who didn''t dare to approach, and came to the giant fire elf who fell to the ground. He said calmly, "Now, can you tell me where the swordsmith Kalunda is?" Hearing Rhode''s inquiry, the giant fire elf showed a wry smile on his face. If he had known that the person in front of him was so powerful, he might as well just tell the news, so why should he suffer such an indiscriminate disaster? It''s a pity that it''s useless to regret the previous choice now. The matter has already happened. If you want to avoid further losses, you can only tell the information that person needs. "Kalenda, the Titan, is famous for his excellent sword-making skills in Hell. Some time ago, he came to Doomsday Volcano. It is said that he wants to create a supreme sword for the Lord of Hell. When the sword was born, the whole Hell will look at it." Listening to the giant fire elf''s narration, Rhodes couldn''t help asking: "Where is Kalenda now? If he is still in Mount Doom, such a big movement is enough to attract his attention." Listening to Rhodes'' inquiry, the giant fire elf just shook his head: "Not long ago, the real owner of Mount Doom, the great fire elf Sultan, the master of flames, Flem, returned from above the lake of fire, and invited Karenda to She entered her temple of fire, and prepared to ask Kalenda to accomplish something for her. If you want to see Kalenda, go find all the incarnations of flames." "What?" Rhode was taken aback for a moment. Unexpectedly, Kalunda in the Doomsday Volcano was taken away by the fire elemental monarch. It seems that things happened after she appeared from the lake of fire. If you want to find Kalunda and let him cast the Excalibur in the expansion pack, you must go to the Temple of Fire. Moril, who came with Rhodes, also heard about Kalunda''s whereabouts at this moment. She didn''t have a good impression of the Fire Lord, but she didn''t expect that to see Kalenda, she had to go through the fire elemental monarch first. close. Chapter 2949 Outside the towering red door, the great poisonous dragon is waiting for the return of the titular master who brought it here. A lot of time has passed since Rhodes and Molly entered the door of betrayal, but there is still no sign of returning. The big poisonous dragon also tried to approach the door of betrayal, wanting to go to the inside of the door to find out, but in front of him Inside the crimson door is the sinful karma in the deepest part of hell. Even with the will of Zhangmian Demon King, he couldn''t bear the terrible pressure of the door of treachery, so he had to stay outside the door and wait peacefully. The existence of being able to pass through the door of treachery all has an invincible will. The spiritual power of the Zhangmian Demon King is extremely powerful, but in terms of true will, it cannot be compared with the heroes of the past. The door of treachery is like a moat lying across it in front of. The bored big poisonous dragon snorted at this moment. It seemed to be abandoned on this lake of fire where only magma flowed, and it was only accompanied by the huge door in the distance. The big poisonous dragon secretly made up his mind, if after a while, if the two still did not return, it would leave the lake of fire by itself, and instead explore in the unique environment of hell. The Zhangmian Demon King has an extremely unique power. After being promoted to the Zhangmian Demon King, it has given up the form of the Zhangmian Demon and turned into a mass of purer spiritual energy than a spiritual elemental person, while retaining the possession ability of the Zhangmian Demon. . There is almost no way for the creatures targeted by the Zhangmian Demon King to escape from the possession of the Zhangmian Demon King. The Zhangmian Demon King can completely absorb the memory and knowledge of the host. Even if the current possessed body is destroyed, the Zhangmian Demon King can quickly find another host to occupy the new body. The Zhangmian Demon King has been to many planes, and every time he goes to a plane, it will cause a lot of disasters. For it, the hell that is frightening to ordinary people is just another paradise that belongs to it. After being controlled, it can''t wait to swim in hell. Just as the Zhangmian Demon King occupying the body of the big poisonous dragon was imagining, a burst of ripples emerged from the inside of the Gate of Betrayal, the shining golden light drowned out the dark blood light, and the whole Gate of Betrayal trembled faintly, and even the nearby magma Also completely boil. The big poisonous dragon was slightly taken aback, thinking that the idea was lost, Rhodes and Molly returned from the other side of the door, but after staring carefully, it immediately gave up such an idea, when the golden light of Dang Yao gradually converged, from the light What emerged was a soft and beautiful angel. For some reason, the moment he saw the angel, the big poisonous dragon couldn''t help trembling all over his body. The fear from the bottom of his heart that made his soul tremble was not produced by the big poisonous dragon''s body, but from the body of the big poisonous dragon. Zhangmian Demon King. The Zhangmian demon king, who traversed countless planes and defeated countless powerful enemies, looked at the angel with six wings, and the only thought in his heart was to run away from the angel. From the calm and peaceful eyes of the angel, the only thing Zhang Mian Demon King can feel is the coldness from the deepest part of his heart. All the power and means belonging to Zhang Mian Demon King seem so ridiculous in front of her. Prompted by fear, the big poisonous dragon uttered a mournful dragon roar, and its huge body spread its wings. At this moment, the huge size of the big poisonous dragon no longer brings a solid sense of strength to the Zhangmian Demon King, but a drag on speed. It only hates that the big poisonous dragon only has a pair of dragon wings behind it. How nice it would be to have the six wings of an angel. The one who moved faster than the Zhangmian Demon King was a holy and solemn angel. She raised her hand slowly, her kind eyes were filled with love, and she exhaled towards the big poisonous dragon flying in the air, like a big poisonous dragon struck by lightning. It fell straight into the lake of fire, letting the boiling magma completely engulf its body, turning its entire body into ashes in the lake of fire. As the place of suffering for the sinners in hell, the magma in the lake of fire has the power to incinerate everything. Except for the fire elves who are completely immune to fire damage, and the big devil with the most powerful blood in the entire hell, few creatures can survive without injury. After crossing the lake of fire, outsiders like the great poisonous dragon will be completely burned by the lake of fire. And above the place where the big poisonous dragon fell, the air there seems to be a little strange, and the nearby light is deflected unnaturally, as if there is something invisible to the naked eye that exists here, which is the spirit of Zhangmian Demon King. body. Aware of the attack launched by the angel to obliterate everything, the Zhangmian Demon King immediately abandoned the body of the big poisonous dragon, letting the original power of the soul out of the body like a strong man cutting off his wrist. The warning from perception makes it understand that if it doesn''t do this, its end will be very miserable. As the body of the big poisonous dragon was completely burned, Zhangmian Demon King was also slightly relieved when he saw that the attack belonging to the angels slowed down. Concealment is its unique advantage. Rao is an extremely terrifying angel. If he hadn''t known about it in advance, he wouldn''t have been able to imagine that his spirit could exist without his body. He would only think that there were no enemies nearby. Seeing that after swallowing the big poisonous dragon, it gradually calmed down again, and there was no more ripples of magma, Zhang Mian Demon King couldn''t help but feel a few regrets. Even in other planes, the body of an extremely powerful giant dragon like the Great Poisonous Dragon is rarely able to occupy it, but now it is completely destroyed by the angel''s shot, and there is no possibility of recovery. However, the regret that existed in Zhang Mian Yaowang''s heart was quickly occupied by another emotion, that is a deep greed. Even if he lost the powerful body of the big poisonous dragon, if he could take this opportunity, he would be The body belonging to the angel is completely occupied, and it can be regarded as a blessing in disguise. After all, no matter how strong the body of the big poisonous dragon is, how can it compare with the angel in front of him? If the Zhangmian Demon King could know what the angel in front of him did in the depths of hell not long ago, it would definitely not make such a decision. Taking advantage of the absence of the physical body and only the spiritual body, it quickly approached the angel. Seeing that the angel was getting closer and closer, and only the spiritual body remained, the Zhangmian Demon King couldn''t help being excited, as if he had seen the scene of completely occupying the angel''s body. After it occupies the body of an angel, it can also use all the power of an angel as an arm, which is much stronger than the previous big poisonous dragon. However, the emotionless and indifferent eyes that the angel glanced over made the Zhangmian Demon King''s heart stagnate. The eyes undoubtedly showed that all its plans were within the angel''s expectation. As the breeze blew by, the spiritual body transformed into Zhangmian Demon King dissipated like a bubble, without even leaving a trace. Under the power of the holy angel, even the Zhangmian Demon King, who claims to be invincible, can''t make any waves. After eliminating the Zhangmian Demon King, Andorra''s angels all opened their mouths in dissatisfaction. She came after the breath of Rhodes and Molly, but she didn''t find the target she wanted to see, but found a somewhat strange big poisonous dragon. After finishing the Zhangmian Demon King, she ran across the lake of fire like a comet, looking for the traces of Rhodes and his party. All creatures that came into contact with Rhodes would be mercilessly wiped out. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Outside the Raging Fire Temple ruled by flames, Morrill, who came here with Rhodes, suddenly shook and took out the horn hanging from her waist. "Just now, the breath belonging to Zhangmian Demon King completely dissipated, and it was killed by other creatures." Looking at the horn that had completely lost its aura and looked no different from ordinary things, Molly said with a bit of vigilance in her eyes. The short and rapid vibration from the horn was like the last struggle of a dying thing, and then the connection with Zhang Mian Demon King was completely broken. "Really?" Rhodes didn''t respond to the change of the horn. It was just an ordinary horn. It was the movement that Morrill used to call the Zhangmian Demon, which gave it a unique power. "Are you sure that the Zhangmian Demon King was killed?" Killed? Instead of breaking free from your grasp at the door of treachery?" Rhodes deeply understands how difficult it is to kill the Zhangmian Demon King. Compared with Zhangmian Demon King being killed, Rhodes is more willing to believe that it broke free. Due to the uniqueness of the Gate of Betrayal, Rhodes had spent an unbelievable amount of energy just helping Molly enter it. He could no longer help the Zhangmian Demon King who occupied the big poisonous dragon, so he had to leave it behind the Gate of Betrayal. Stand by outside the door. Affected by the power of the door of treachery, no matter how deep the relationship is, it will be completely dismantled under mutual betrayal. All oaths and contracts will be completely invalid in front of the door of betrayal. This point is no exception for the Zhangmian Demon King. Maybe it is because of the power of the door of treachery that it escaped from Molier''s control. Seeing that Rhodes didn''t take her reminder to heart, Molly couldn''t help but stare at him. As expected, her stare also got Rhodes to shrug. Seeing this, she had no choice but to add: "I''m pretty sure that the Zhangmian Demon King has been completely killed, instead of simply getting out of control. In my impression, there are few ways to completely kill the Zhangmian Demon King, at least the sorcerers in the underground world can''t do this In the time without heroes, there are very few existences who can kill the Zhangmian Demon King. As far as I know, we met one not long ago." Listening to Morrill''s narration, Rhode''s heart couldn''t help but lift up. The existence she said was enough to obliterate the chapter-faced demon king was the Angel of Andorra. The Angel of Andorra has no grievances with the Zhangmian Demon King, and logically speaking, she would not deliberately attack the Zhangmian Demon King. There is only one reason why she did this, that is, she is tracking the whereabouts of the two, and the Zhangmian Demon King It was just unlucky to be infected with the breath of the two of them. Rhodes didn''t think that the Angel of Andorra in this time would be so easy to talk to. Once caught up by that angel, there might not be any good results waiting for the two of them. In the time without heroes, Rhodes met the The angel can only choose to avoid, even though the Zhangmian Demon King is completely dead, even the unique power belonging to the Zhangmian Demon King can''t resist the killing of the soul by the Holy Angel, but through this incident, Rhodes also has something in his heart. Take precautions, you won''t be surprised when you see the Andorra Angels chasing after them. Faced with Rhodes'' reminder, Morrill just snorted. It was she who told Rhodes the news of the demon king''s death in order to remind him of the imminent danger. Why did it turn into Rhodes to remind her? If you want her to say, Rhodes is obviously the one who is careless. Rhodes didn''t see the strangeness of Molly, but he was thinking about the way to fight against the angels. In the time without heroes, Andorra''s power is supreme, and perhaps only Rhodes must rush to be defeated by Andorra. Before the angel found out, he had to forge the Doomsday Blade first, otherwise it would be too late. Without the divine sword recorded in the expansion piece, Rhode''s only hope of escaping the illusion would be completely shattered. The two of Molier can only be trapped in this time without heroes forever. Rhodes raised his eyes and looked at Molly who was angry with him not far away. Although after several common encounters in the illusion, the relationship between him and Molly became very harmonious. The experience also made him seem to have become a close friend of Molier for many years, but it really made him and Molier trapped in a time without heroes forever, and he couldn''t accept such a result. For this reason, Rhodes must complete the casting of the Doomsday Blade before the worst results appear. It seems that only the Supreme Sword in the expansion pack can bring Rhodes some comfort. As the two went deeper into the Raging Fire Temple, the temperature nearby became more and more scorching, which had already exceeded the limit that ordinary people could endure. Perhaps it was the giant fire elf who first told the master of the flame about Rhode''s visit. Rhode didn''t encounter any obstacles along the way, until he went deep into the temple of fire, and a strong breath enveloped Rhodes and his party. Chapter 2950 Flames emerged, heat waves surged, and amidst the prayers and chanting of the fire elementals, the source of all flames, the only fire elemental monarch in the world, and the elemental giant transformed from the flames appeared in front of Rhodes again. "It''s you again? Aren''t you on the lake of fire, ready to meet the arrogant king? Why did you come to my temple of fire?" Looking at the two people who came uninvited, the flame giant said in a bad tone, "Could it be that you are lighting the fire?" The idea of ??elemental authority? Don¡¯t blame me for not warning you, if you dare to be an enemy of me, you are an enemy of the flames of the world, and you will be cursed by the flames.¡± Looking at the familiar yet unfamiliar flame giant, Rhodes gestured to the grumpy Molly, who had no good looks towards the flame giant, to calm her down, and at the same time stepped forward and said, "Since we left the lake of fire, I have no regrets for you." You, who are also the elemental monarch, are particularly concerned, so I came here to take a look. Maybe I have a way to help you break free from the seal of the elemental monarch, so that you can use the full power of the monarchy to control all the flames in the world." "Really?" Listening to Rhodes'' description, the flame giant seemed particularly moved. The seal that exists in the monarchy has already troubled her for many years. Now Rhodes'' words immediately aroused her heart Once she breaks the seal of the elemental monarch, she can truly possess the supreme power that belongs to the elemental monarch, and a quarter of the elements in the world will belong to her. As if thinking of something, the flame giant couldn''t help but looked at Rhode suspiciously: "Wait a minute, can you really help me break the seal? Are you just lying to me? Although you have the Ball of Destruction, and Those fire treasures, but this does not mean that you will be able to break through the seal of the monarchy." How difficult is it to break the seal of the elemental monarch? That was something that Fromm could hardly achieve in her whole life. Now that Rhodes described it as if it could be achieved easily, she naturally wouldn''t believe it easily: "If you want to break the seal of the fire element, you first need the approval of the arrogant king. But he will never agree with me to do this. The source of the power of the entire hell is closely related to the eternal fire of doomsday. He will not let it go." I take back all the flames from the world." Thinking of the difficulties faced in breaking the seal, the flame giant couldn''t help sighing slightly. It was almost an impossible option. Without the permission of the arrogant king, she couldn''t break the seal under the eyes of the demons. But Rhodes didn''t think so. Judging from the flame giant''s reaction, she obviously didn''t know what happened in Fire Seal City. All the demons who knew the situation had been wiped out by the angels at this moment. "The arrogant king can no longer stop you in this matter. The Holy Judgment Angel has come to hell and wiped out his soul." Rhodes slowly told what he had seen before. Listening to Rhodes'' story, the flame giant''s eyes widened for a moment, and he couldn''t believe his ears. The arrogant king fell into the hands of the angel. This was a major event that shook the entire hell: "This is impossible...that is hell Even if it is the Holy Judgment Angel, there is no way to defeat him, you must be lying to me." "I didn''t lie to you. You can find out by asking those great demons. With the fall of the arrogant king, the first ones to notice this are the great demons who believed in him." Having said that, Rhodes didn''t give the flame giant any time to react, and immediately added: "To break the seal of the fire elemental monarch, I need the help of the swordsmith Kalunda, according to the fire elf in Doomsday Volcano. , Kalunda should be right here with you." Until now, Rhodes finally expressed his intention in the future. He didn''t come to help Flem break the seal of the elemental monarch out of good intentions, but to find the swordsmith Kalunda, but if he directly expressed his intention, he would probably be burned by the flames. The giant made things difficult, and based on Rhodes'' understanding of Fromm, she might open her mouth to ask for something from herself. She didn''t know herself at this time, so using the monarch''s seal as an excuse was a good choice. Rhodes is very clear about what the flame giant desires the most. Compared with ordinary treasures, as an elemental monarch, she cares more about the seal that belongs to the authority of the monarch. If the seal can be completely broken, it is comparable to any artifact. The subsequent improvements are even greater. In front of such crucial temptations, the flame giant can''t keep calm in his heart. Sure enough, Fromm''s thoughts were already suppressed by the seal of the fire elemental monarch and the news of the arrogant king''s fall. He didn''t pay attention to Kalunda mentioned in Rhodes'' words, but said: "You need Karen Da¡¯s help? As long as you can help me break the seal of the monarch¡¯s authority, no matter what you need, the Fire Temple will provide it for you, you just need to ask those fire elves.¡± The flame giant summoned the fire elves in the temple, and asked them to take Rhodes to Kalunda and provide everything Rhodes specified. At the same time, they did not forget to ask the big devil for news about the arrogant king. De is just kidding himself, what awaits him will be Liaoyuan''s anger. Under the leadership of the fire elves, Rhodes and Morel walked towards the side of the fire temple, and Rhodes couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. At least as far as the current situation is concerned, things are developing on the good side. He has already After crossing the barrier of the fire elemental monarch, we will soon meet the swordsmith in the expansion pack. In the original time, Rhodes also met the swordsmith Kalunda, and relying on the blood connection brought by the Titan''s sword, he finally took the swordsmith under his command and asked him to make equipment for the members of the undead army. Among them, the Medal of Hundred Deaths, which is used to award the elite of the legion, came from the hand of Kalunda. In the time when there were no heroes, nothing in Rhodes'' memory had ever happened. Kalunda still remained in hell, and Rhodes hadn''t found the parts of the Titan''s Arrow, and even the Doomsday Blade hadn''t been forged yet. Come out, and what Rhodes has to do is to use the hands of Kalunda to complete the casting of the Doomsday Blade, so that everything can return to the original track of the expansion piece. But... Thinking of the arrogant king whose soul died, Rhodes didn''t know what to do to bring the expansion pack back to its original track. Even the protagonist of the expansion pack had already fallen silently at this moment. What else is there? What can''t happen? Unlike the preoccupied Rhodes, Molier is still dissatisfied with the attitude of the flame giant. In Molier''s eyes, even if the fire elemental monarch in the past broke the seal of the monarchy, he was only a slightly stronger demigod, belonging to How can the domain of the fire elemental monarch compare with the supreme time domain? As if thinking of something, Molly glanced at Rhodes. She remembered that the relationship between the Lord of Fire Elements and Rhodes was not ordinary. The fire elemental monarch seems to be related to this. The two walked forward, and soon in front of the huge crimson furnace, they saw a figure dozens of times taller than ordinary people. That was the swordsmith Kalenda that Rhodes was looking for. The difference is that what flows in Kalunda''s body is the blood of the Titans. Many events that occurred in this time were not affected by the disappearance of heroes, and the fall of the titans was one of them. In the center of the ancient earth, there lived Titans who were physically strong and could control thunder at the same time. In the era when Titans were active, heroes were never as common as in later generations. And in the current era, regardless of whether there are heroes appearing or not, the only ones occupying the fertile soil in the center of the continent are the Erathians. The Titans have long been completely extinct from this continent. According to what Rhodes once saw about the Titans Memories, as well as those ancient records, the demise of the Titans are inextricably linked to the angels among the clouds. Swordsmith Kalunda, he is the last confirmed Titan in the world. Bearing the hatred of Titans exterminating his family, he finally joined hell and created the supreme god that triggered the end of the world for the original hero in the world. sword. Rhodes has long been clear about Kalunda''s various deeds. In the past, Rhodes provided Kalenda with the lost alchemy treasure, the Philosopher''s Stone with magical effects, which ensured his future. Be safe, otherwise, according to the trajectory of the expansion pack, in order to forge the Doomsday Blade, Kalunda must sacrifice herself to the sword in the end, pinning all the hatred of the Titans in the sword. Thinking of everything about Kalunda, Rhodes also felt a little bit emotional. In the past, he was able to rely on the connection in Titan''s Arrow to gain the trust of Kalunda, and then to get the help of the titan. However, when the existence of the hero completely disappeared, and even the Titan''s Arrow disappeared completely, Rhodes could only use other reasons to get Kalunda''s help. "What are you planning?" Seeing Kalunda in front of her eyes, Morrill suddenly asked Rhodes. According to her understanding of Rhodes, she knew that when Rhodes showed such eyes, she was uncertain. Thinking about something again, he couldn''t help subconsciously taking a few steps away from Rhodes. After noticing what Moliel was doing, Rhodes couldn''t help but twitch the corners of his mouth. He didn''t understand what Moliel was thinking at this time, but he was thinking about a very serious question. Why did it become a fight with Moliel? idea? As the two approached, the Titans in the distance noticed the unusual aura of the two, and stopped their movements. Rhodes noticed that he was building a sword, and the effect of the sword was similar to that of the Vulcan sword. There are some similarities, both have the power to control flames, but the aura contained in it is far worse than the Vulcan sword. Anyway, the Vulcan Sword is one of the sacred objects that exist in the Yindian Holy Land, and the power contained in it is enough to make any sword holder undergo a radical change. Although the weapon that Kalunda is building is beyond ordinary treasures in terms of power , but compared with the Vulcan sword, it is much inferior. For this, Rhodes is not surprised. There are few weapons in the world that can surpass the Vulcan sword in his hand in power, and even the divine weapon is not as good as the Vulcan sword in some aspects. The best forging ability is enough to forge the Doomsday Blade that makes the whole world tremble, but if there is no corresponding precious material, he is also a clever woman who cannot cook without rice. Ordinary materials alone cannot be used to forge the Vulcan Sword holy relics. Moril also set her eyes on Kalunda, wanting to see what was unusual about this titan, the arrogant king had personally appointed him to complete the forging of the Doomsday Blade before his fall. Molier recalled that in the past, Kalunda created many impressive treasures for Rhodes'' undead army. With the blessing of treasures, those elites who died did not know how much trouble they brought to Molier. At that time Kalunda is closely guarded by the members of the legion, and even Moliel has not been able to find him. Now that he can see Kalunda with his own eyes, the most unique swordsmith in hell, Moliel will naturally have to take a good look at it him. The bloodline belonging to the Titans endowed Kalunda with impressive strength, and the huge size is the best proof. A small creature is not necessarily weak, but a huge creature must be powerful. In terms of strength, Kalenda is only slightly inferior to the big poisonous dragon that Morrill previously controlled. Under the infection of hell magma and sin, Kalenda has long lost the power of the Titan to control the thunder, and turned to this A force is used to control the flames. Before the two arrived, the flames in the furnace were surging and dancing with Kalunda''s forging. It was Rhodes who took the initiative to speak, which broke the somewhat dull atmosphere in the field: "Swordsmith Kalenda, I need you to forge me an Excalibur." Facing Rhode''s proposal, the giant titan in the center of the furnace lowered his head again, and put his eyes on the unfinished sword in his hand: "Then you may have to wait for a while, when I finish the sword in my hand first." Only when you forge your weapons will you have time to forge your weapons." Rhodes was a little helpless, he didn''t have any extra time here to wait for Kalenda to finish forging the weapon in his hand, the chasing angels would come anytime, not to mention that the weapon Kalenda forged now was so weak in power It is worth mentioning that it is simply not as good as the Doomsday Blade that Rhodes needs. If Kalunda is forging a certain artifact, or a powerful treasure, Rhodes doesn''t mind following his rules and waiting patiently for him to complete the forging, but the current situation does not allow Rhodes to do so. "I hope you will seriously consider my proposal." Rhodes said slowly, but Kalenda ignored his intentions and continued to forge the sword in her hand. Chapter 2951 If you can''t move the swordsmith Kalunda, you can''t make the Doomsday Blade come true. Seeing that the current progress is about to come to a complete standstill, Rhodes had no choice but to change his words: "It was the arrogant king who asked us to come to you. You promised the arrogant king that you would forge a divine sword for him. Now I have brought the holy objects needed to forge the divine sword, and now we need your help." "I did say that, but you are late, I will not suspend the forging in the middle, even if the arrogant king wants me to forge the Excalibur, I have to wait for me to finish the work at hand first." Kalunda Without raising his head, he said, his eyes were always on the half-forged sword embryo in the blazing furnace, which looked far inferior to the Vulcan sword. Feeling Kalunda''s stubbornness in forging, Rhodes felt a little helpless for a while. People with outstanding abilities often have such strange habits that ordinary people cannot understand. Kalenda, who is unmatched in forging weapons, is In this way, as long as it is his forging, it will not stop for any reason in the middle. If someone else was here, there might be nothing he could do about Kalunda¡¯s persistence. Even if he used the name of the arrogant king, he would not be able to make him obey. Forcibly control his mind to forge for himself? Listening to Kalenda''s unmoved words, Molly curled her lips. If Rhodes hadn''t told her not to be impulsive, she might have been unable to bear the temptation to call the Zhangmian Demon to force the swordsmith to obey her orders. . Rhodes discovered something from Kalenda''s narration. He remembered Kalenda in the old days, and even stopped forging the Doomsday Blade because of his arrival, giving priority to forging treasures for him. There is always a reason , can make Kalunda change the stubbornness in her heart, and thus stop the forging in her hand. "I don''t think you will continue to complete the forging in your hands. There must be a way to stop you." Rhodes said sideways. Seeming to be a little annoyed by Rhodes'' interruption, Kalunda let out a heavy hum, and put the unfinished sword embryo back into the depths of the fiery furnace, and said impatiently: "If there is anything that can If I stop forging, it must be the request of my kin. I will give priority to all forging for my kin. Are you my kin? If you don¡¯t have the blood of the Titans flowing in your body, just wait patiently .¡± Rhodes showed a clear expression. It was not a coincidence that he was able to get Kalenda''s help in the depths of hell in the past, but it was thanks to the effect of Titan''s Arrow. With the in-depth use, he was also contaminated with the aura belonging to the Titan, and part of his blood was also transformed into a real Titan. It''s a pity that in the current time, Rhodes has not been able to obtain a divine weapon like the Titan''s Arrow. Rhodes also tried to search for the whereabouts of the parts of the Titan Sword in the time without heroes, but the artifact had already disappeared with the heroes, and nothing was found in the end. After losing the bloodline blessing brought by Titan''s Arrow, Kalunda''s attitude towards Rhodes is far less intimate than in the past. In his eyes at this time, Rhodes is just a stranger who has never met. It''s not worth it for him to stop the forging in his hand. Even the order of the arrogant king can''t change his habit. Kalunda is not a demon in hell, but a giant living here. After knowing the reason for Kalenda''s attitude change, Rhodes also has a bottom line in his heart. As long as he knows what Kalenda cares most about in his heart, Rhodes has a way to persuade him: "I''ve heard about your deeds. You are the only remaining pure-blooded titan in the world. Since the angel removed the titan from the world, you can only hide in hell. You have created countless monsters for the demons to fight against. The sharp weapon, but it is not for receiving rewards, but for one day, the demons can take the weapon you forged to avenge the Titans to the angels in the clouds." Seeing that Rhodes seemed to know his deeds very well, Kalunda couldn''t help but look at him more. The hatred belonging to the Titan family was a painful past that he didn''t want to mention. Now those old scars are being used again. Rhodes opened it, and even Kalunda''s breathing became short and heavy. "It seems that you collected a lot of information before looking for me." Kalenda said in a deep voice, not surprised that Rhodes said this information. Since he was able to bring the sacred relic of the arrogant king, he must have collected a forged The sword master''s information is also easy. It''s just that Karenda became a little conflicted when she looked at Rhodes. It belonged to the tragic experience of the Titan, but the memory that Karenda didn''t want to recall the most is now easily mentioned. If Rhodes can''t say For whatever reason, Kalendar would even refuse to forge the Doomblade. "You helped the demons of hell to forge weapons, just to avenge the past. No wonder you turned a blind eye to the name of the arrogant king. You don''t owe him or ask for him, but the demons ask for you." Looking at Kalunda in front of him, Rhode said slowly, as the strongest swordsmith in hell, Kalunda is such a special existence, the hatred from the past is what drove him to forge for the devil. The maximum power of the weapon. "It''s just that you don''t know the significance of the divine sword you are about to forge. With that divine sword, even angels will face the final judgment under its power. What I don''t understand is that you The moment to complete your revenge is right in front of you, but you don''t want to see that moment sooner." Rhodes continued. Rhodes'' words seemed to awaken the deepest desire in Kalunda''s heart. He had been casting weapons in hell for so long just to wait for the moment of complete revenge. Now that moment seems to be true as Rhodes said, It has come in front of him, making it difficult for him to focus on the forging of the sword in his hand. "I''ve been waiting for this moment for nearly a thousand years, and it''s not too late." Looking at Rhodes in front of her, Kalunda really wanted to stop forging the sword in her hand and devote herself to forging the Doomsday Blade. However, the persistence of being the top swordsmith made him suppress the idea of ??doing so. As Kalenda said, he has been waiting in hell for thousands of years for that seemingly impossible chance of revenge, and the anger in his heart is no longer as strong as it was at the beginning. Enough to erase many things, even the hero will lose the will of the past, let alone Kalunda. "Wait patiently. At least hell is extremely safe. Under the seal of the gate of hell, even angels cannot enter hell. I have plenty of time to complete the casting of the divine sword." Kalenda shook her head and said. Hearing Kalenda mention the matter about the gate of hell, Rhodes couldn''t help but let out a dry cough at this moment. He can be regarded as the one who doesn''t open the pot. Not long ago, he and Molly had already opened hell in order to enter hell. The seal of the gate, which attracted the arrival of the holy angel. The Holy Tribunal Angel in this time is not as easy to deal with as Rhodes remembers. There is no hero, and the power belonging to the Holy Tribunal Angel is the supreme existence. No creature can escape the obliteration that directly hits the soul. In order to guard against the coming of the Holy Judgment Angel, the demons of hell in this time have obviously taken various precautionary measures, and the gate of hell is the most important means. Under the seal of the gate of hell, outsiders have no way to come to hell except by the way of soul-guiding. Even the sorcerers who are close to hell cannot dig out the tunnel in the underground world. In the tunnel of hell, one can only feel the firmness of the seal of the gate of hell. "Speaking of the gates of hell... I have to tell you that not long ago, the seal of the gates of hell was opened, and outsiders have been able to enter hell freely. Even the holy angels have come to hell now." Rhodes Scratching his head, he said, who knew that he and Molly would trigger such a chain reaction in order to enter hell. With the opening of the gates of hell, hell is no longer safe, and the holy angel has come to hell, and in front of Rhodes, wiped away Molly, who was looking at getting ready, Rhodes couldn''t bear it. I feel a little bit emotional, if his domain of death is still there, why would he need the help of a monster like Zhang Mian Yao from another plane? The domain of death that belongs to him is the best way to control the undead. Even if Kalunda is not willing to cooperate, as long as he becomes an undead creature, he will obey all Rhodes'' instructions. It is not an easy thing to use the chapter-faced monster to control a powerful legendary creature like Kalunda, but with the experience of controlling the big poisonous dragon before, no matter how complicated the process is, as long as Rhodes is willing, In the end it is achievable. For the titan in front of him, who was also Calenda who built treasures for him in another time and helped him many times, Rhodes could only apologize secretly, and then looked at Moliel again. Chapter 2952 "Wait... You said that the seal of the gate of hell has been opened, and the holy angel has come to hell?" After hearing the news from Rhodes, Kalunda''s expression also became urgent. He, who had a family feud with Angel, heard the news at first, and couldn''t even take care of the forging in his hand, so he wanted to go to the Follow Rhodes to find out. "That''s right. Now that the arrogant king has been murdered by an angel, only by using these three holy objects to complete the casting of the divine sword, can we have a chance to fight against that angel." Rhodes nodded, confirming the card. When Renda said this, he threw the prepared holy object towards Kalunda at the same time. Kalenda raised the giant titan''s broad palm, and grabbed all the holy objects thrown by Rhodes in his palm. Until now, he still has some doubts about Rhodes'' words: "If this is really the case, you Why didn''t you tell me all this sooner?" Rhodes put his hand on his forehead, unexpectedly, after losing the blood of the Titan, it would be so difficult to convince Kalunda in front of him, but now Rhodes misses the convenience of the past. In the past, when Kalunda noticed the blood of the Titans flowing in Rhodes'' body, he immediately helped him. It can be said that no matter what Rhodes needs him to do, he will not have it. any excuses. "I don''t want you to have unnecessary panic in your heart during the process of casting the Excalibur. If it affects the casting of the Excalibur, it is undoubtedly an act that is not worth the candle." Rhodes slowly explained. "Panic? Do you think I will be afraid of that angel? I have been casting weapons in hell for so long to prepare for this moment. I will start casting the Excalibur right away, but the flames here are not suitable, only In the Doomsday Volcano, the conditions required for the casting of the Excalibur can be met." Kalunda reacted fiercely to Rhodes'' words, he would not be afraid of those angels, and the ancient hatred that once belonged to the Titan made him wish to use it The angel is completely destroyed, and panic does not exist in his heart. "Doomsday Volcano... That''s where we came from." Rhodes nodded. Unexpectedly, he circled around and found the place where the Doomsday Blade was cast, and finally returned to Doomsday Volcano. There is an endless doomsday fire that satisfies the birth of the doomsday blade. It is the most blazing flame in the world. Even the fire elemental monarch cannot fully grasp the power of the doomsday fire. Rhodes didn''t hesitate anymore, and immediately used the power of flame to hide, and was about to take Kalunda to teleport into the interior of Doomsday Volcano, but suddenly felt a wave of fiery flames coming from the front of the Temple of Fire, mixed with flames. Among the waves, there was a familiar voice from Rhodes, but at this moment, the voice lost its previous arrogance, and it was more like a cry of pain. Seeing this, Rhodes sighed, and then dissipated the power of the flame to hide, and stretched out his hand to open a shining golden door of another dimension. "You go to the Doomsday Volcano first, and finish casting the Excalibur, and I''ll be there later. The three holy objects have already been handed over to you. If I want to cast the Doomsday Blade, I don''t necessarily need my presence?" Rhode looked like Inadvertently said, just from his seemingly calm expression, Molly felt that his heart was not peaceful. "We will." Due to the tacit understanding cultivated over time, Molier understood Rhode''s choice. At this critical juncture, Molier didn''t say much, but took a deep look at Rhodes, Then he entered the gate of another dimension with Karenda. If this was the last time she could see Rhodes, Morrill would deeply remember Rhodes'' appearance at this moment in her heart. Even in different times, Moliel didn''t know how much time she spent with Rhodes, but at no moment, Rhode''s appearance could be so clearly portrayed in the depths of Moliel''s mind, even if she closed her eyes, What emerged in the eyes also belonged to Rhodes'' appearance. Even though there were all kinds of thoughts in her heart, Morrill would not express them all to Rhodes. She also kept everything in her heart in the last glance she looked back at Rhodes. At this moment, the two seem to have fully understood each other. Even if the two heroes don''t bother to express this kind of emotion, the passion will not dissipate with the separation between the two, but is waiting to be rekindled. Moment. It wasn''t until the portal was completely closed that Rhodes withdrew his gaze from the gate of another dimension. He didn''t expect that the parting with Morrill would make him feel a little bit reluctant. Outside of the illusion, he wouldn''t even dream of it. Thinking of such a day. Shaking his head, Rhode looked towards the front of the Fire Temple. The battle broke out there became more and more fierce, and the flames almost engulfed everything. The repeated screams of the flame giant also explained to Rhodes which side the balance of the battle is leaning towards. The only one who can trigger such power and suppress the existence of the fire elemental monarch in the Raging Fire Temple is the Chasing Angel. Rhodes chose to stay because he wanted to help the Fire Elemental Sovereign who was struggling to support her. Now she is like a ray of flame, which may be completely blown out by the Holy Angel at any time. There is Morrill on the Doomsday Volcano, urging the Doomsday Blade casting is enough. It will take a lot of time to complete the legendary Excalibur, and it cannot be cast in a short while. According to the speed of the holy angel, it will not take time to rush from the Temple of Fire to the Doomsday Volcano. Too much time, nothing can stop that angel, and what Rhodes has to do is to try his best to buy time for the casting of the Excalibur. Thinking of this, Rhodes couldn''t help exhaling. In order to forge the Doomsday Blade, the most powerful sacred object on his body, and also the Vulcan sword he relied on to run rampant in this time, has now been handed over to Karenda. The Vulcan Sword is the core component of the Doomsday Blade, without the power of this sacred object, the Doomsday Blade would not be able to complete the casting at all. In the current situation, even with the blessing of those three holy objects, Rhodes is hard to say that he will be able to deal with the Holy Tribunal Angel. Now that even the Vulcan Sword is completely lost, Rhodes can be said to have no last reliance, and wants to buy time , also becomes more difficult. Rhodes looked around, and finally set his sights on the flame furnace where Kalunda was standing, where a half-cast sword was lying horizontally. The weapons forged by the swordsmith Karenda are all rare treasures in the world. Even if the casting is only halfway through, what exists in front of Rhodes is just a sword embryo, but with Karenda''s pursuit of forging As far as the current sword embryo is concerned, it also has impressive power. Thinking of this, Rhodes no longer hesitated, and instead held the sword embryo inside the furnace in his hand. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡¾Unfinished Sword¡¿ Quality: Treasure Type: main hand weapon Equipment Requirements: None Basic attributes: Strength +6 Special attribute: When the holder is in hell, the weapon will not be damaged. Comments: Forged by the master swordsmith, the unfinished sword is stained with the power of the fiery furnace deep in hell. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Looking at the information identified by the system about the sword embryo in his hand, Rhode couldn''t help shaking his head at this moment. Compared with the Vulcan sword he held not long ago, the power contained in this sword can be said to be very different. The Vulcan Sword can completely raise Rhodes'' strength to a new level, which can bring a full 60 points of strength blessing, but the current sword only has a pitiful 6 points of strength, and there is a gap of ten times. This discovery made Rhodes couldn''t help shaking his head. If it wasn''t an emergency, he wouldn''t use the unforged sword embryo. Rhodes weighed the sword embryo in his hand. Because of this, the durability of the sword can be said to be extremely limited, and it may be completely damaged at any time. Fortunately, the special attributes of the sword make up for this. As long as Rhodes is still in hell, this weapon will not be completely damaged. Normally, Rhodes doesn''t like this characteristic of weapons. With the Excalibur in hand, when will he worry about the damage of weapons? It''s just that right now, this feature is particularly precious. It can be said to solve Rhodes'' urgent needs. At least Rhodes doesn''t have to worry about weapons for the time being. Holding the sword embryo made by Kalunda, Rhode''s body still had a deep sense of weakness, and even walked lightly, which was after losing the powerful attribute blessing brought by the three holy objects , the normal reaction is to lose the three sacred objects at once, and the attribute reduction brought about cannot be compensated by any character level. The magnitude is no less than that of falling from a seventh-order creature to a fourth-order creature, and the lack of immediate weakness is all because of Rhodes'' extremely strong control. Holding the unfinished sword, Rhodes'' heart seemed extremely calm. Even if he lost the power of the sacred object, Rhodes still had no fear in the face of the powerful enemy he was about to meet. Perhaps it was before the fall of the arrogant king. The entrustment, or the glance before Molly''s departure, Rhodes seemed to find some kind of power in his heart. He didn''t want to die in this illusion. For this reason, he secretly made up his mind to win from the angel. Enough sword casting time. This task that Rhodes undertakes is also a crucial part of the entire sword-making process. Rhodes, who has sufficient confidence in Kalunda''s sword-making skills, is not worried about any accidents at Doomsday Volcano. Doomsday The blade will definitely be cast as Rhodes expected, and what Rhodes needs to do is not to let the holy angel go to disturb. Under the power of the Holy Angel, Kalunda couldn''t resist the obliteration from the depths of his soul. Even the arrogant king who lost his heroic will eventually fell under that power. If Rhodes is now There was a mistake in the action, which caused the Holy Angel to chase into the Doomsday Volcano, and completely wiped out Kalenda''s soul, and there was no possibility of the Doomsday Blade being cast. Not only was the entire expansion campaign a complete failure, Rhodes and his party It is also impossible to find a way to escape from the illusion, and it is more likely to be directly wiped out by the angel. The Doomsday Blade, this is the only weapon that Rhodes can think of to use against the Angels of Andor during this time. Compared to becoming a hero in an illusory way, so as to avoid obliteration from the soul, the power of the Doomsday Blade is more real. Except for the core artifact of the expansion, there is no way to fight against the holy angel in this time. In the time when there were no heroes, the threat belonging to the angels of Andor was so exaggerated that even Rhodes couldn''t help but secretly smacked his tongue at it, but what Rhodes has to do now is to take the unfinished casting The sword, facing the holy angel who can erase everything, bought more time for Kalunda and his party. If there are other better options, Rhodes is of course unwilling to do so, but now, all options have been completely blocked, and there is only one last path left in front of Rhodes, a path even if he is not willing to choose In doing so, there is no way to escape. Rhodes'' only choice was to take the unfinished sword embryo and face the Angel of Andor who killed the protagonist of the previous expansion. If there were still artifacts from the past, even if there were only some more sophisticated treasures, Rhodes might not feel so embarrassed, but the fact is that, as the Vulcan sword was taken away by Kalunda, it was used for casting the Doomsday Blade Among them, the only choice left for Rhodes is the unfinished sword embryo. The Fire Elemental Lord could ask Kalenda to forge many kinds of treasures, but in the end he chose the sword, which may also be a link of fate. Even Rhodes couldn''t help showing a bit of a wry smile when he thought of everything in front of him. At this moment, he actually felt a bit of an indescribable special feeling. He was dying, but he was still unwilling to give up. The tenacious will to seek a chance to survive. Rhodes seems to be beginning to understand why the arrogant king is so eager to return the hero''s will to the world. If Rhodes once felt the existence of that strong will from other heroes, then at this moment Now, Rhodes really felt the existence of that will, the will of a hero is so strong that even Rhodes can''t completely ignore its existence. Perhaps as Moreel said, Rhodes, who is also a hero like her, also has the possibility of awakening that heroic will during this time. Of course, this is only a possibility. Rhodes doesn''t believe that such a thing happened. Compared with himself, he believes that in this time without heroes, it should be Morrill who finally awakens the heroic will. Just as the players speculated in the previous life, at the beginning of the third expansion, the players once regarded Molly as the real protagonist of the expansion. Rhodes believed that in this time, he would eventually become a hero, and even become the real protagonist of the expansion. Yes, it should be Morel, not himself. Chapter 2953 In front of the Fire Temple, in the brightly lit hall, a giant transformed from the flames was staring in horror at the angel approaching slowly, panting continuously. With just a few trials between fights, the flame giant felt an unprecedented crisis. In front of that angel, her soul seemed so small, and her exaggerated body made of flames could not bring her half a point of blessing , and couldn''t calm down her flustered heart, she was like a crumbling flame, which would be completely blown out by the angel at any time. "Damn it... you killed the arrogant king? I didn''t believe such a thing, but you proved it to me." Even though he fell into a deep disadvantage under the pressure of the angel, the flaming giant still didn''t say anything. The slightest hint of begging for mercy, on the contrary, seemed unwilling. "Evil ones, I will give you the judgment you deserve." Facing the flaming giant who is strong on the outside but on the inside, the angel of Andor showed a smile on his face. What is hidden in the smile is not joy, but it makes countless demons terrified Senran means. The Angel of Andorra raised his hand, facing the giant turned into flames in front of his palm, and was about to exhale, but saw the flames soaring in the Temple of Raging Fire, and the huge flame giant turned into countless winding flames at this moment , rushing in all directions, so as to avoid the soul-killing breath. Under the gentle breath of the angel, in the front fan-shaped area, a small half of the flowing flames were completely extinguished, and the other part of the flames that were successfully avoided reconstituted the body of the flame giant in another area, but compared with before, the body of the flame giant It has become even darker, no longer as bright as it was at the beginning, and even its size has weakened a bit. It seems that it is not comfortable under the angel''s attack. "You can''t escape. If you don''t do it a few times, your soul will die completely, and the flame will finally be extinguished. Where are those two people? Hand them over, and you won''t die so painfully." Fromm, who turned into a flame giant, heard the angel''s merciless threat, and her face became more and more ugly. Even so, she couldn''t find any words to refute, maybe it was just like what the angel said However, the only thing waiting for her is destruction. Thinking of this, Fromm couldn''t help showing a wry smile. Even the mighty existence that ruled hell fell into the hands of this angel in the end. Who else could fight against it? The only thing waiting for the hell demons is the ending of complete annihilation. However, how could she, as one of the kings of hell, compromise in the face of the angel''s threat? The flames surged from the flame giant again. Facing the aggressive Holy Judgment Angel, Fromm just sneered: "You will never find them." "It doesn''t matter if you don''t say it. After I finish you, I can track the breath they left behind." Hearing the flame giant''s refusal to cooperate, the Angel of Andor shook his head calmly, his eyes seemed to be looking at the obsessed sinner, and he raised his hand again, ready to completely obliterate the enemy in front of him. What moved faster than Andor was a mass of flames that exploded in front of her. From the burst of flames, the unforged sword embryo pierced straight towards the Angel of Andor. Facing the sudden attack, the Angel of Andorra grasped it unhurriedly, and a sword blade made of golden streamer appeared in her palm. With the sound of the blade colliding, only The afterimage left when she held the sword remained. Blood fell from her face, and as the flames gradually dissipated, Rhode''s figure was completely pushed back by her. Those bloods did not belong to her, but were shed by Rhodes in front of her. The sneak attack failed. Under the angel''s counterattack, Rhodes'' current state is not good. Perhaps due to the influence of Kalunda''s forging the blade, the sword embryo held by Rhodes did not show signs of shattering. But Rhodes'' body is not like this. Under the clothes cut by the angel''s sharp blade, there are bloodstains that can be seen deep into the bones. Rhodes only needs to lower his head, and he can almost see the broken ribs under the wound. A few inches, and he will die completely in the hands of the angel. What made Rhodes take a deep breath was that after losing the blessings of those sacred objects, his attributes were far inferior to before, and he was no match for the holy angels in their prime, not to mention that the current holy angels are stronger than in the past. Even more powerful, Rhodes felt this after only a brief fight. If he continued to stay in front of the Holy Angel, the only thing waiting for him was death. Although he had long expected that his own strength would drop sharply after losing those sacred objects, Rhodes still did not expect such a sharp drop in strength. In the hands of the Holy Judgment Angel, he would not be able to survive for a long time. Even a sneak attack launched from the dark almost ended in the loss of his life. The only choice left for Rhodes was to escape from the hands of the Holy Judgment Angel. However, Rhodes can''t do this. It still takes a lot of time to forge the Doomsday Blade. If the Angels of Andor find Moreel and Kalunda in the Doomsday Volcano, everything will be over completely, and Rhodes will never be able to find them again. A way out of this illusion. For this reason, even knowing that doing so would have unimaginable risks, or even lead to a dead end, Rhodes still returned to the Temple of Raging Fire, and came in front of the holy angel. What was left to Rhodes was not a divine weapon or a sacred object, but an unfinished sword embryo, and some treasures he had collected before. "It''s you? Why are you back? Are you going to die here with me?" After discovering that Rhodes had returned, the flame giant seemed a little surprised for a while, as if he didn''t understand why Rhodes returned at this time, he couldn''t be planning to die here with her, right? However, after looking at Rhodes'' eyes that knew she could do nothing, she seemed to understand Rhodes'' choice, that strong will, even she couldn''t ignore it, even if she knew that the angel had the power to completely destroy him Strength, Rhodes still made such a choice, choosing to stay here with her and face the angel who judged all beings. As if seeing the flame giant''s doubts, Rhodes just shook his head with a wry smile, and asked her, "I know you in another time, you don''t seem like someone who is willing to die in the hands of angels, why is there no space for you?" Magic escape?" Fromm didn''t doubt the authenticity of Rhodes'' words, he just curled his lips and replied: "The fall of the arrogant king is not a trivial matter, the whole hell will be destroyed for this, there will always be demons who want to find a way for hell, after all, in terms of seniority , when Lucifer falls, it will be my turn to become the master of hell, it can''t be Cecia''s turn, right? How can I shrink back in front of angels?" Rhode laughed: "Master of Hell? This is quite suitable for you. I have already seen a Master of Hell fall in front of me, but I don''t want to see a second one." The flame giant let out a soft snort. Even though she and Rhodes had only met a few times during this time, they seemed to have an invisible tacit understanding. Perhaps it was due to some connection in the power of the elemental monarch, or the choice of the two facing difficulties together, in short, Rhodes became pleasing to the eye in the eyes of the flame giant. "I don''t want to die at the hands of that angel, but we are not her opponents. Do you have any good solutions?" Looking at the angel approaching slowly, Fromm couldn''t help asking Rhodes. Facing the invincible holy angel in the world, even the flame giant didn''t know what to do to truly defeat her. In front of the angel, the soul belonging to Fromm would dissipate bit by bit, until finally, not even a single bit of it could be lost. Does not exist in this world. For this reason, she could only look to Rhodes for help, hoping that Rhodes could provide her with some good ways to deal with the enemy in front of her. "Of course there is a way. Do you still remember the seal that belongs to the authority of the monarch?" Rhodes quickly said the way he thought of. "You mean..." Hearing Rhodes'' words, the flame giant''s face was a little surprised at first, and then it turned into a clear expression. The seal belonging to the fire elemental monarch is the greatest limit to the power of the flame giant. Under the seal of the monarch''s authority, Fromm can only exert the power of the legendary apex. Once the seal is broken, she can take back the power of the world. The strength of all the flames has jumped to the level of a demigod, and it is not a weak demigod, but a powerful demigod who can control a quarter of the elemental power of the entire main plane. With the power of this powerful demigod, even in the face of the invincible holy angel in the world, Fromm can be said to have the power to fight, even if he still can''t escape the soul obliteration, but it is better than now. condition has improved a lot. If it was the former Fromm, even if she wanted to break the seal belonging to the elemental monarch, she would not be able to do so. She lacked the long-lost artifact, the Destruction Ball, and even the number of fire-type treasures was too small. Not enough to support her to break the seal. However, at this moment, the situation has quietly changed. The Orb of Destruction came to her in a way she never expected. If Fromm remembers correctly, the Orb of Destruction, which has long been lost, is now On Rhodes beside her, this may also be the reason why Rhodes proposed this method on his own initiative. Rhodes, who was also the elemental monarch in the past, of course understood what it would take to break the seal of the monarchy''s authority. For this reason, Rhodes made various preparations before entering hell, and even found a special partner with Flame. The related fire magic book and fire spirit ball can come in handy now. "As long as you can break the seal of the monarch''s authority, you will have the strength to contend with the Holy Judgment Angel, and you can hold her back for a while no matter how bad you are." Rhodes slowly expressed his thoughts. According to Rhodes'' prediction, as long as Fromm in front of him can have all the power of the elemental monarch in another time, under the blessing of the flames of the whole world, even if Fromm still can''t defeat the holy angel, fight for it. There is no problem with enough time. With this time, it is enough for Doomsday Blade to complete the final casting, and the purpose of Rhodes choosing to stay is also achieved. As the fire elemental monarch, Fromm certainly has no reason to disagree with Rhodes'' proposal. Even if there is no threat from the angel, breaking the seal belonging to the elemental monarch is what she has always expected, and it happens to be achieved now. How could she refuse the offer? "Give me those treasures... be careful!" Looking at Rhodes beside him, Fromm''s tone suddenly became extremely sharp just halfway through his words, reminding Rhodes to avoid the terrifying attack that could kill him. During the conversation with Fromm, Rhodes didn''t relax his vigilance. More than half of his attention was always on the Angel of Andorra. Naturally, Rhodes would not ignore such a terrifying angel. The attack launched, of course, could not escape Rhodes'' observation. As early as the moment she made a move, Rhodes reacted, even faster than Fromm''s reminder. The flames wrapped Rhode''s figure again. In the flames, Rhodes could teleport to any position, but the flame evasion he was using now was far from smooth as Rhodes expected, falling into the space Rhodes seems to have encountered some kind of resistance, preventing him from traveling through the space as usual. Rhodes, who seemed to be stuck in the mud, was startled. It was a situation he had never encountered in the process of casting flame cloaking. Rhodes did not know how many times he used flaming cloaking. Among his fighting instincts, the current situation is so strange. Rhodes looked intently, but saw that the flame he had just used to teleport had already been blown out by the angel of Andorra more than half, before the breathing path of the angel, all the flames had to be completely extinguished, and that A breath that could obliterate everything was approaching Rhode''s body. A wave of warm heat erupted in front of Rhodes. With the help of Fromm, it had also arrived in front of Rhodes at this moment. Under the breath of the angel, the flame raised by Rhodes could only be completely extinguished. However, the flame raised by Fromm is not like this. As the holder of the flame in the world, she can integrate the monarchy authority and her soul power into the flame, which also makes the flame she raises far stronger than Rhodes. more vigorous. Although under the angel''s breath, even Fromm''s flames couldn''t last for too long, but such a short time was enough for Rhodes to complete his flame evasion. With sufficient flames as the source of power to travel through the space, Rhodes disappeared completely in place before the angel''s breath approached, and the next moment he crossed the space and appeared in front of Fromm. With Rhodes'' thought, those treasures related to flames also appeared in front of Rhodes at this moment, and he who appeared from the flames handed them to the hands of the flame giant. Chapter 2954 "I need time to break the seal of the monarch''s authority. Before I get back all the fire elements in the world, help me hold her back." After receiving the treasures from Rhodes, the flame giant''s eyes lit up. With the help of these treasures, breaking the seal of the monarch''s authority is no longer just a luxury. She has almost seen the moment when she took back all the fire elements in the world. However, in order to break the extremely strong seal, it is impossible to rely on the power of the treasure alone. She also needs to use her strong spiritual will as a blessing. Before breaking the seal of the monarch, she needs Rhodes to resist the attacking angels. "I knew it would be like this." Rhodes couldn''t help complaining, obviously the most powerful enemy in time was approaching, but Rhodes seemed to put life and death aside, and he didn''t have the dullness of the imminent disaster. The flame giant held up the ball of destruction in her hand. Following her movements, the entire Raging Fire Temple seemed to be boiling, and magma continued to spew out from the ground, shaking the mountains for a while, and the entire temple was about to collapse, and gravel continued to flow from the top of the head. fall. "Be careful yourself." Following the reminder of the flame giant, a violent explosion occurred in the center of the fiery furnace. The position where Kalunda stood when forging weapons was now completely sunken from the middle, exposing the fiery sea of ??fire below, from the circular slope to the center. The flowing magma now covers the flame giant''s body layer by layer. If you look carefully, you can still see the holy and mysterious characters emerging from it, which is the seal that binds the power of the fire elemental monarch. Seeing that Flem has started to break the seal, Rhodes nodded to her. If she can restore the full power of the fire elemental monarch, she might be able to stop the Holy Tribunal Angel, and what Rhodes has to do is, It is to ensure that she will not be disturbed during this time. The majestic and holy aura came chasing from the front of the Raging Fire Temple, and the Angel of Andorra showed her figure again. As an angel, she didn''t bother to hide her aura for a sneak attack. People are irresistible. Rhodes clenched the sword embryo in his hand. The result of the short fight before undoubtedly clearly explained to Rhodes how big the gap in strength is between him and the Holy Angel. In the face of the Angel of Andorra, who is in its prime and even stronger than in the past, Rhodes has no chance of winning if he fights head-on, so he can only adopt other methods. With Rhodes'' thoughts, the nearby magical elements condensed towards his body. Without those powerful treasures, he still has the spells he has studied all the way so far. Rhodes used to use magic in an ingenious way. At that time , or before he became a necromancer. Rhodes took a deep breath, and the consciousness of experience brought about by countless spellcastings emerged in his mind at this moment, and the power of Wisdom was also running rapidly in Rhodes'' mind, helping him figure out a way to fight against angels, at least the mana in his body Before the value is exhausted, Rhodes has the ability to prevent the Holy Angel from approaching half a step. Standing in front of the flaming furnace, Rhode''s figure flickered for a while. Before Andor came back to his senses, there was no longer one Rhode standing there, but three Rhodes, which belonged to the mirror image method. effect. "[Mirror Mirror Dafa Lv15]: Tier 4 water magic. It consumes 40 mana and uses it on eligible targets to generate a mirror image. The mirror image obeys the command of the caster and exerts 75% of the treasure effect of the body and 35% of the artifact effect. The mirror image has the same The current mana value is equivalent to the main body. When the mana is insufficient, the consumption will be borne by the main body, and it will disappear after taking damage of 15% of the main body''s maximum health value. There are at most two mirror images. The experience value required for upgrading is 6,000,000." The biggest advantage of choosing to use the mirror image method is that the copied image has the same mana value as the main body, which is equivalent to Rhodes only consuming the mana value of casting the mirror image method, and then doubled the remaining mana in the body. use. However, the mirror image cannot exist forever. After receiving certain damage, the mirror image will quietly shatter, especially in front of the holy angel, even if it is wiped by her blade, the mirror image copied by Rhodes will completely dissipate. There is simply no other possibility. Not all mages copied mirror images so practically. Rhodes was able to copy such practical mirror images because of his high level of mirror images. Lv15 mirror image magic, even legendary mages may not be able to have this level of magic. The low-level mirror image method, if the copied mirror image needs to cast magic, it will even directly consume the mana of the main body, which cannot fundamentally solve the problem. Right now, Rhodes has turned into three. If you just look at it from the outside, you can''t see much difference between the mirror image and the body. The difference between the mirror image copied by the low-level mirror image Dafa and the main body is very obvious. The whole body of the mirror image is aqua blue, and anyone can recognize the difference between the main body and the mirror image at a glance. And under Rhodes Lv15''s mirror image method, the appearance of the main body and the mirror image can be said to be exactly the same. Even the most powerful appraisal master here cannot distinguish which is Rhodes'' main body and which is the difference in appearance. The copied image. However, the trick in front of him cannot be hidden from the eyes of the holy angel at all. No matter how similar the mirror image is to the appearance of the main body, there will always be subtle differences in the breath they present. It is this subtle difference that fell in Andorra. In the eyes of the angel, it was so clearly visible. Seeing that the angel of Andorra accurately locked his eyes on his body, Rhodes secretly said badly in his heart. It was undoubtedly too reluctant to use the mirror image to deceive the holy angel. Fortunately, Rhodes did not count on this. This method can be effective, the reason why he chose to use the mirror image method is also to prepare for the next battle. Under Rhodes'' gesture, the mirror images located on the left and right sides held the thick and fiery lightning in his hands. The violently jumping electric energy also showed that it was not ordinary lightning, but fifth-order magic Titan Arrow. Although during this time, Rhodes lost the artifact and was in charge of Thunderbolt''s Titan''s Arrow, he was able to cast the fifth-order magic Titan''s Arrow with the same name as the artifact, but its power dropped a lot. The lightning, now condensed by Rhode''s mirror image using all the mana in his body, did not even damage more than a thousand points. Even so, the ultimate lightning right now is also the last ultimate move that Rhodes has not used for a long time in this time. In order to prevent the holy angel from interfering with the fire elemental monarch who is trying to break the seal, Rhodes has already used all means. Seeing that Andor opened his mouth again, trying to exhale, Rhodes didn''t dare to neglect, the main body hid itself in flames, avoiding the fan-shaped range of the angel''s breath, and the mirror image that was copied was the Titan''s Arrow, which was flashing with lightning , and moved towards the Angel of Andorra. Just after the teleportation ended, the mirror images couldn''t even launch any attack, but they saw the golden sharp blade draw a curved arc in the air, and the mirror images that appeared from the front and rear of Andor were cut open by the angel''s sharp blade, and they were about to Dissipated like a bubble. Angel''s counterattack speed is far faster than Rhodes and the mirror image he copied. The teleportation attack on Angel is destined to end in failure. The end of the two mirror images undoubtedly explained this to Rhodes. One point, if Rhode''s main body initiates a teleportation attack instead, the end will not be much better. Facing this scene, Rhodes didn''t feel the slightest bit of frustration, instead he sneered as if his scheme had succeeded. Although the mirror image would completely dissipate under the blow of the angel, the spells they cast would not be cast by the mirror image. The spell that comes out, when the spell is fully formed, has already separated from the mirror image and exists independently, and will not be affected in the slightest by the disappearance of the mirror image. Under the counterattack of the Angel of Andorra, the mirror image copied by Rhodes was shattered, but the two Titan Arrows they held were left behind. Under the full power of the mirror image, the lightning energy contained in the Titan Arrow It has reached the extreme, just lightly activate it, and a violent explosion will occur. I only heard two bangs, and the burst of lightning seemed to engulf everything nearby. Don''t look at the damage of thousands of points in Rhodes'' eyes, but that is not a small number at all. Many legendary creatures, life The upper limit of the value does not exceed 1,000 points. Rhodes feels that the damage of the ultimate lightning condensed by the mirror image is low, which is because it is placed on the demigod level. Under the burst of ultimate lightning, a large area of ??gray smoke appeared nearby, maybe because this is the Temple of Raging Fire, there is nothing else here, but there is a lot of ashes after burning. At the moment before the ultimate lightning erupted, Rhodes once again used flame evasion to evade, replaced by him in the past, with the blessing of the electric god pendant, not to mention the Titan''s Arrow with a thousand points of damage, that is, the damage is high. The ultimate lightning with 10,000 points, or the Titan God Thunder developed by scholars, which can damage up to tens of millions, he can withstand it without blinking, but right now, he dare not be attacked by the Titan The damage from the arrow explosion spreads. Using the self-explosion of the mirror image is such a trouble. If one accidentally does not avoid the range of the ultimate lightning explosion, the enemy may be fine, but Rhodes himself cannot withstand the backlash of the lightning at all. After the pendant, Rhodes can use this ability freely. After appearing from the flames, Rhodes immediately looked back at the place where the Angel of Andorra was originally standing, wanting to see if she was affected by the self-destruction of the mirror image. Although Rhodes doesn''t have much hope for the mirror image to hurt the Angel of Andorra, according to the protection of fate on that angel, let alone the ultimate lightning, if the protection of fate cannot be destroyed, even a Titan that can cause tens of millions of damage Shenlei couldn''t hurt her in the slightest. The scene in his eyes made Rhodes startled. He found that the place where the Angel of Andorra was standing just now was empty, and there seemed to be no figure of that angel around. Could it be that she was mirrored? Did the explosion hurt? With such doubts, Rhodes was about to confirm it, but suddenly there was a feeling in his heart that made him very happy, as if if he didn''t leave, something terrible would happen soon. The sense of warning from the bottom of his heart was so strong that Rhodes didn''t have time to think more carefully at all. He could only follow the hints from his instinct and cast flame evasion in another direction. The flame wrapped Rhode''s body again, and what was faster than the flame was the angel''s breath. Rhodes looked up, and saw the figure of the Angel of Andorra emerging from the side. Compared with before, the Angel of Andorra was slightly embarrassed by the haze caused by the eruption of the Titan''s Arrow, and he was no longer the original figure. She looked at Rhodes calmly and calmly, and there was also a hint of anger in her eyes, as if she would not let it go until she completely wiped out Rhodes'' soul. Rhodes sensed that the danger was approaching. Right now, he has been completely locked by the Andorra Angel. If he forcibly uses the flame to escape, the only thing waiting for him is the end of his broken soul. Under the breath of the angel, Rhodes right now has no There is no escape. Recalling the power that belonged to the Angel of Andorra that he saw along the way, especially the unreasonable breath that could kill the souls of all things, at such a difficult moment, Rhodes seemed to have a sense of enlightenment in his heart. The closer to the edge of death, the easier it is to stimulate the potential in the creature''s heart, which even Rhodes had to admit. Many fighters will take advantage of the fear of death and walk on the edge of death and life in the battlefield. Those who survive can often make major breakthroughs in strength, but those who do not survive are not so lucky. Rhodes doesn''t like to use this method to improve his strength. In his opinion, doing so is no different from deliberately inflicting pain on himself to gain the slim chance of becoming a hero. It is not a way to improve his strength. appropriate means. If there were other better options, he would definitely not want to do this, but what he didn''t expect was that he would have such a moment. Facing the angel''s breath that could completely obliterate one''s own soul, something in Rhode''s body was actually touched at this moment, and that was obviously the authority of the air elemental monarch. The authority of the air elemental monarch in his body seemed to be sending some kind of signal to Rhodes at this moment because he felt the power contained in the angel''s breath. Strictly speaking, the breath of Andorra angels is also a kind of use of qi, but the way of expression is different from ordinary qi magic, and it even involves the power of fate. If you don''t observe carefully, It was impossible to find that it turned out to be a kind of Qi system power. The power of the air system will be controlled by the authority of the air elemental monarch. Chapter 2955 With Rhodes'' thought, a large amount of air elements began to condense towards his body. In the entire hell, the fire element is the densest. No matter where you are in the hell, you can always feel the burning fire and the hot fire element emanating from the never-ending magma. Right now, Rhodes is in the Fire Temple with the strongest fire magic element in hell, and not far from him, the ruler of all the flames in the world is trying to break the seal that belongs to the fire elemental monarch, from the monarchy. The overflowing fire magic elements are far beyond imagination. I am afraid that even the lake of fire that burns the sinners is far less rich than the fire element here. However, at this moment, the situation has quietly changed. The dominant element in the nearby space is no longer the magic element of the fire system, but replaced by the magic element of the air system that symbolizes the atmosphere. As Rhodes was in danger, he fully urged the authority of the air elemental monarch, and boundless air elements gathered towards Rhodes'' body. With the power of pure elements alone, even if all the air elements in the world were gathered here, It can''t resist the power belonging to the holy angel, but what Rhodes does is not simply condense the elements. While calling the boundless air element, Rhodes also rolls up the howling beside him according to the flash of inspiration in his mind. the squall. The breath of the holy angel contains the power to kill the soul, but to make this power effective, it needs the help of the atmosphere, let the light wind containing divine power blow over the target''s body, so that it can take effect. What Rhodes had to do was to interfere with this process, and to prevent the breath from directly touching his body through the frenzied airflow. If it is replaced by other magic, even the extremely strong Aegis of Great Strength, or the flames raised by the elemental monarch, cannot stop the power belonging to the holy angel, and will be easily annihilated under her breath, and there is no way to stop it. Block the arrival of that burst of breath. Rhodes had already noticed this before, which is why he never tried to block the breath in different ways. Ordinary magic can''t stop the approach of the breath at all, and only with the atmosphere as the carrier of power, which belongs to the power of the air system, can it be possible to block the breath. With Rhode''s comprehension and the help of the power of the air element, a gust of wind enveloping him was formed. The wind''s resistance to the angel''s breath was not like a Hercules Aegis, forming a wall in front of him, which was tough. It is a more gentle way to moisten things silently. The hurricane wrapped Rhode''s body, and the position where Rhode stood was the center of the whistling wind eye. The angel''s breath was just approaching, and he was sucked into the strong wind, and rotated with the storm raised by the power of the air system , unable to touch Rhodes in the center. Like a stream of water from outside, it merged into the constantly rotating vortex, and was constantly dragged by the vortex to move, and finally completely separated from each other. After a while, the divine power in the breath quietly dissipated, and finally the rest was just A most common cyclone. Seeing that the means of blocking the angel''s breath worked, Rhodes was also slightly relieved. In order to survive the angel''s breath, he tried his best to use the power of the authority of the air element. At this time, Rhodes does not have the inexhaustible source of magic power on his body, just for a moment to activate the power of the air element, and the mana in Rhodes body consumes a small half. If you continue to activate, so More mana will be consumed. Due to the particularity of the sovereign authority, even the copied mirror image cannot use such a unique power, and only Rhodes himself can display the power that belongs to the sovereign authority. Fortunately, this power did not disappoint Rhodes. At the cost of less than half the mana in his body, Rhodes successfully blocked the deadly breath of the holy angel. Seeing that Rhodes used the hurricane to dissipate the power of breathing, the Angel of Andor let out a cold snort, and the movements in her hands became more rapid. She pointed the golden sharp blade straight ahead, and then left an afterimage on the spot, and saw a golden light general The hurricane was cut in half, and Andorra also appeared in the center of the storm, but Rhodes had long since disappeared. The flames emerged, and Rhodes stood on the edge of the fiery furnace, looked at the hot magma in it, and exhaled slowly. In Rhode''s perception, an incomparably powerful force was being bred in the fiery furnace. With the appearance of that powerful force, the nearby flames were also inspired at this moment, and they actively became dim. , the direction of the flame is also pointing to the same position, as if worshiping the master of the flame. The seal belonging to the fire elemental monarch has already cracked at this moment. With the help of the treasures provided by Rhodes, the originally unbreakable monarch seal is falling apart little by little at this moment. Rhodes'' various methods failed to add a scar to the Angel of Andorra, but this was enough. Taking advantage of Rhodes'' attention to attract the attention of the Holy Judgment Angel, Fromm had already unlocked the seal of the Fire Elemental Monarch . The flames surged from behind Rhodes, and the magma also rose up. At this moment, Rhodes felt that some kind of power in his blood was out of control. When Rhodes recovered, he could no longer use any fire. It is magic, and all the fire elements in the world are now owned by the fire element monarch. In the center of the erupted magma, a beautiful flame girl stood barefoot on the flames. After breaking the seal of the elemental monarch, Fromm turned into a human body that Rhodes was familiar with. Although in another time, Rhodes saw I don''t know how many times the Flame Maiden has been in this state, but none of them can make Rhodes feel so at ease. The powerful demigod aura is emanating from the flame girl. After breaking the seal of the elemental monarch, a quarter of the magic elements in the current world are continuously coming towards her from all directions. I''m afraid that it won''t be long before people in this time will be horrified to find that there is no more flame in this world, and all the flames belong to the elemental monarch. Feeling the boundless magic element that seems to be blessed by the entire plane, the flame girl let out a wild laugh, and the nearby flames also danced with her laughter: "The seal left by the stigmata is finally broken, from now on From the beginning, I am the Lord of Hell, the Lord of Fire Elements." "You just read the two titles together." Rhodes mouth twitched, and couldn''t help complaining, "Give me back the power of the flame, I still need to use the flame to hide." "Hmph, it''s really troublesome." Hearing Rhodes'' complaints and those pleading words, the flame girl hummed softly, as if she was extremely disgusted with these requests from Rhodes, but she finally took back everything in the world. Flames, these flames have not yet warmed up, so they have to be divided out again. Even so, she did not refuse Rhodes'' request, but pointed at Rhodes, and Rhodes felt the heat surge in his body, and the ability to control the flames returned to Rhodes'' body. The difference from another time is that in the old time, even if the flaming girl took back all the flames in the world, Rhodes could still use the power in the burning domain, and he didn''t have to worry about being unable to use the flames anymore, but the current Rhodes had to worry about this. Now he doesn''t have the power of those domains. If he wants to use the fire magic element, he can only get the approval of the fire element monarch. Sensing the flame girl standing on the magma, the Angel of Andorra also looked over, her eyes did not have too many waves, as if no matter what happened, the angel''s heart could not be shaken. "Now that you have lifted the seal of the Elemental Sovereign, is there a way for you to hold back the Holy Judgment Angel?" Sensing the strong threat from the Angel of Andor, Rhode couldn''t help asking the Flaming Girl. Even the fire elemental monarch who broke free from the seal cannot compare with the holy angel in front of him in terms of power. Rhodes also has a lot of worries about whether Fromm can hold Andor. Rhodes recalled that Fromm in the old days had already taken back all the fire magic elements that overflowed from this world, but even so, she at that time did not have the slightest intention of being an enemy of Andorra''s angels. Thought, she saw the Andor angel''s reaction, just like a mouse seeing a cat, she only dared to avoid it from a distance, and didn''t dare to be an enemy at all. Recalling the things in the past, Rhodes couldn''t help but worry. The Angel of Andorra in this time is stronger than he remembers. She has a complete blessing of fate on her body. People can cause a little harm to her under any circumstances, even if the fire elemental monarch who has lifted the seal, there is no way to do this. "I''ll try my best." Hearing Rhodes'' inquiry, Flaming Girl also had no idea. The power of the Holy Judgment Angel was far beyond her expectations. She originally thought that as long as she broke free from the seal of the elemental monarch, she would take back all the fire elements in the world. , can find a way to compete with that angel, but things don''t seem to be like this, even from the perspective of her at the demigod level, the destiny protection on the holy angel is still like an insurmountable mountain. However, now that she has retrieved all the power of the elemental monarch, the flame girl has absolutely no intention of running away with her tail between her legs in front of the angel. Anyway, at this moment, she has completely surpassed the level of legendary creatures and reached the level of a demigod. And the strength is not comparable to that of ordinary demigods, even among the demigods, only a very few are stronger than her, and she has no reason to run away. "Be careful, you''d better retreat to the outermost edge of the Raging Fire Temple now, no, even further away. When I cast fire magic, there is no way to guarantee your safety. The aftermath of the battle alone is enough to kill you." You are completely burned." Looking at Rhodes aside, the flame girl in human form reminded affectionately. "Are you serious? I''m immune to fire magic." Rhode couldn''t help retorting, but when Rhode saw the ball of destruction taken out by the flame girl, he understood why Fromm wanted to remind him own up. Under the illumination of the Globe of Destruction, all magic resistances will be completely broken. At that time, even the fire resistance granted to Rhodes by the blood of the great demon will be completely ineffective in the black light of the Globe of Destruction, and Rhodes will also Takes damage from fire. Ordinary fire damage can''t completely burn Rhodes to death, but the flame released by the fire elemental monarch is obviously different. All the fire magic elements in the world are now under Fromm''s control. Even if she only uses one percent of the fire elements in the world, the damage caused is far beyond Rhodes'' imagination. It is not easy to defeat Fromm in this state, not to mention that she now has the power of the ball of destruction. The ancient artifact used to break the magic resistance is also the only thing Fromm can think of. It is the last resort to deal with the destiny protection of the holy angel. If even the destruction ball can''t work, then she is completely lost. . From Fromm''s words, Rhodes also understood what she meant. Under the eruption of demigod-level power, Rhodes couldn''t stay in the battlefield at all. The magic resistance of all creatures illuminated by the black light will be broken at the same time. If Rhodes insists on staying here and waits until the magic she casts erupts, the final result will only be a dead end. When Rhodes was about to leave, he seemed to remember something, and immediately reminded the flame girl: "Wait, did you let the flames in the Doomsday Volcano be extinguished as well?" What worries Rhodes is that as Fromm takes back all the fire magic elements in this world, all the flames in the world will be silenced, and the area where the flames can no longer be ignited will not only cover the surface world, but also be affected by her in hell. Influenced by the power of the gods, the most affected one is undoubtedly the Doomsday Volcano in hell. The flames in the entire hell will also be extinguished as Fromm withdraws her power. For this matter, she had a lot of conflicts with the arrogant king in the past, and this is what worried Rhodes . If the magma flowing in the entire Doomsday Volcano was also completely silent as Fromm retracted the flame, the casting process of the artifact would definitely be affected, so that it would not be able to continue at all. In any case, Rhodes never expected that the chasing angels did not interfere with the casting of the artifact, but the elemental monarch who withdrew his power interfered with the process. Without the continuous flow of magma inside the flame, the Doomsday Volcano would also lose all its power. At that time, how would the Doomsday Blade be able to complete its casting? Chapter 2956 "Don''t worry." Just when Rhodes was a little worried, it was Fromm''s words that made him heave a sigh of relief. "The magma flowing in that volcano is not made of ordinary flames, but the eternal doomsday fire in hell. Even the fire elemental monarch can''t control that very special flame. Near the doomsday volcano Everything will not be affected because I break the seal of the monarchy." Listening to Fromm''s explanation, Rhodes probably understood the special nature of Mount Doom. As the name of that volcano indicates, what existed inside the volcano was the most special fire of doom at that time. Lemu, there is no way to take away the fire of doom. The flame aroused by the blade of doom is the fire of doom that stands above all flames, and it will also not be restrained by the power of the fire elemental monarch. Thinking of this, Rhodes also showed some clarity. In Rhode''s memory, in the old days, besides the Doomsday Blade, there was another person who could also use the power of the Doomsday Flame, and that person was Moril who turned into a great red dragon. The dragon''s breath belonging to Morel is the doomsday dragon''s breath that is more terrifying than the holy dragon''s dragon''s breath? It is the eternal doomsday fire that is used to form the dragon''s breath. After listening to the Flame Girl''s explanation, just as Rhodes was relieved and didn''t have to worry about the impact on the sword-making process on the Doomsday Volcano, she heard her urging: "You''d better stay away from the Fire Temple now. Next, I will Let that angel experience the power of flame." There was a reminder from Fromm in his ear, and Rhodes also understood that now is not the best time to stay here. With his current power, under the illumination of the ball of destruction, the light is the aftermath of the battle of the fire elemental monarch. It would cause him to be completely burned, and the demigod-level damage that needs to be calculated in units of 10,000 is simply not something he can bear now. "I won''t be too far away." Rhodes insisted, "I think I have found a way to fight against soul obliteration. If something is wrong, I will come to help you." "It''s up to you." Hearing what Rhodes said, the flame girl didn''t ask any more questions. She had reminded Rhodes many times, but if Rhodes didn''t appreciate it and insisted on staying here, she would take Rhodes There is no other way. A heat wave that seemed to be able to burn the skin burst out from the body of the flame girl. The nearby light dimmed at this moment, and the surrounding seemed to be plunged into darkness. Rhodes squinted his eyes, only to realize that it was not because of the disappearance of the light. It''s because the radiance of the Flaming Girl''s body is so dazzling that it darkens everything around her. She is so radiant now that just looking at her, Rhodes can feel the radiance of her eyes. The severe stinging pain in his eyes, the pain that seemed to melt his eyes, also made Rhodes have to look away. All the fire elements in the world are under the order of the fire element monarch at this moment, forming a magic that far exceeds Rhodes'' imagination. The definition of fifth-order magic by mages cannot describe the power of this magic at all. It surpassed the fifth-order magic in Rhodes'' memory. It was the ultimate magic composed of all the fire magic elements on the main plane. Its power had already surpassed the Titan Thunder made by Rhodes, and its damage reached hundreds of millions. It was the ultimate magic condensed by the elemental monarch in its heyday with all its strength. Its strength could even completely destroy a small plane, making the surrounding creatures affected by the magic live forever in a situation of irreparable doom. In Rhode''s memory, I am afraid that only the real Doomsday Blade can cast such disaster-like magic. Unexpectedly, Rhodes was the first to see the fire elemental monarch in front of him. Under the illumination of the ball of destruction, the magic resistance of all nearby creatures has been stripped, and after losing their magic resistance, any creature will fully bear the full damage caused by this magic, even if it is half God, even in the face of the ultimate magic illuminated by the ball of destruction, he didn''t dare to take it hard. The holy angel was obviously not among them. Facing Fromm, who was fully condensing the ultimate fire magic, she raised her hand in front of her soft face, and blew a murmur-like breath towards her. Under the breath of the holy angel, the flame is completely irresistible and will be completely extinguished quietly. Even the elemental monarch who controls all fire elements will not have any exceptions on this point. The plan of the Angel of Andorra was to completely wipe out the life of the fire elemental monarch before the ultimate magic was condensed. Seeing that the soul-killing breath was about to touch the body of the flame girl, a gust of hurricane suddenly emerged from her body. The whistling and whirling hurricane actually involved the angel''s breath, in order to dissolve the power in the breath that could kill everything. Even the Flame Maiden, after discovering that the power of the breath had failed, couldn''t help being a little taken aback, and looked in the direction of the power, only to find that it was caused by Rhodes'' spell. Under the shroud of ultimate fire magic, just the power overflowing before casting the spell brought great pain to Rhodes. The temperature around the Flaming Girl has reached an extremely terrifying level, even if it is the casting of the Doomsday Blade, such a high temperature is absolutely impossible. Under the high temperature, the blood in Rhode''s body was already boiling. He could feel his entire body melting a little bit, and his HP was dropping rapidly. It was a dangerous situation, but Rhodes never had the thought of leaving in his heart. Instead, he stayed where he was, defusing the angel''s breath for Fromm. Beside Rhodes, the sword that had not been cast completely melted under the high temperature, turning into a puddle of boiling molten iron, which seemed to be predicting to Rhodes that if he continued to stay here, the final The ending was no different from that of the sword, but Rhode''s expression remained firm, unaffected by other things in the slightest. Seeing that the hurricane that blocked her breathing appeared next to the Flame Girl again, even the Angel of Andorra seemed a bit uneasy this time. If it was the first time such a thing happened, it could be explained by an accident , so now it can¡¯t be justified anyway, that seemingly unattractive human actually found a way to resist breathing, which has never happened before. Realizing this, it also strengthened Andor''s determination to get rid of the human man. If it is said that Andor in the beginning came all the way to chase and kill because she didn''t know what treasure Lucifer gave him, then now she really felt the strong threat from Rhodes that he must be removed. . Rhodes didn''t know what the Angel of Andorra was thinking, just resisting the melting caused by the high temperature had already made Rhodes do his best, but from the unfriendly eyes of the Angel of Andorra, Rhodes It seemed that she had guessed what she was thinking at the moment. For that kind of sight, Rhodes looked very familiar, it was a look that wished to kill people quickly. Seeing that the Angel of Andorra raised the sharp blade in his hand again, and was about to launch an unstoppable violent attack towards him, Rhodes couldn''t help but his heart sank. Under the illumination of the sphere of destruction, Rhodes tried his best to use all kinds of water and air magic to make his body feel better, so that he would not faint completely under the high temperature, and even his whole body would collapse. It was completely melted, but the Angel of Andorra on the side seemed to be in a much better condition. It seemed that he was not affected by the high temperature at all, and there was not even a drop of sweat on his face. Angel. This discovery also made Rhodes couldn''t help gritting his teeth secretly, not to mention whether the power of ultimate magic can really break the fate protection on Andor. The Angel of Andor fought against it, and even the sword that could not be damaged in the battle had been completely damaged under the high temperature at this moment. Even if Rhodes wanted to fight with the Angel of Andor, he didn''t have a weapon in his hand. Seeing that Andorra''s offensive was about to strike again, the temperature around Rhodes was already extremely high. Under this environment, when the fire element occupied the dominant position of the nearby elements, even the power of the air element monarch authority, Now it is no longer easy to use. The speed of the hurricane blocking the angel''s breath is obviously much slower. Every time it rotates, it needs to face great resistance, like walking in mud, which makes Rhodes, who guides magic, very uncomfortable. Accompanied by the flame girl''s voice, the ultimate magic formed by mobilizing all the fire magic elements in the main plane has finally completed all the preparations before casting the spell. The flames enveloped Rhodes'' whole body, and just standing around the condensed ultimate magic, the raging fire instantly ignited Rhodes'' entire body. Under normal circumstances, Rhodes is of course not afraid of these flames that ignite his body. The excellent blood of the great demon endows Rhodes with the ability to be immune to fire damage, but under the illumination of the ball of destruction, being burned by the flames can be dangerous. It''s not a good thing, let alone the most blazing flame in the world condensed by the fire elemental monarch. The burning of the flame will almost completely clear Rhodes'' health. Enduring the pain caused by the burning flames, and realizing that the ultimate magic has completed all preparations, Rhodes knew that his mission had been completed, and now the only thing he needed to see was whether the Holy Angel could resist the fire element The strongest magic of the monarch, the ultimate magic that condenses all the fire magic elements in the main plane. With the help of the flames burning all over him, Rhodes activated the power from his blood, and the flames disappeared. Under the illumination of the ball of destruction, it is not an easy task to cast flames to hide. In the past, the flame power that easily helped Rhodes cross the space, now in turn completely tore Rhodes'' body, without the immunity to flames , Rhodes is equivalent to taking the risk of being completely burned to ashes by the flames to complete the leap of space. Even the big devil dare not try such a dangerous behavior. If Rhodes had other better choices, he would definitely not choose to do so. However, under the suppression of ultimate magic, it is so difficult to call all nearby magic elements except fire magic elements. As for not being able to cast it at all, Rhodes couldn''t cast any space magic except flame evasion at all, which was also his choice in desperation. Many big demons, under the illumination of the ball of destruction, wanted to use the most adept flame evasion, but because they couldn''t bear the burning of the flames on their bodies, they had to stop using this ability, or worse, Burnt to death by his own flame. Rhodes felt the pain of being burned to ashes, but he didn''t stop using the flame to hide at all. Once he stopped, what awaited him would be completely killed by the ultimate magic without a doubt, and there would be no other Either way, the only way to survive Rhodes'' desperation is to choose to cast flames to hide. Maybe just like the flame girl reminded, Rhodes should hurry up and get out of the range covered by magic before the ultimate magic is condensed, so as to avoid such a troublesome situation. But Rhodes did not choose to do this. Rhodes knew that even the Flame Maiden who broke the seal could not resist the killing of the soul by the Holy Angel. If Rhodes left from the beginning, no one would know what would happen in the end. However, Fromm couldn''t even complete the condensing of the ultimate magic, and he would completely die in the hands of Andorra''s angels. Rhodes didn''t want to see such a situation happen. Maybe she didn''t know herself in this time, but Rhodes still remembered the things that happened in the original time. Naturally, he didn''t want to let her die in the hands of Andorra''s angels. This is also one of the reasons why Rhodes took the initiative to choose to stay behind. Thinking of this, Rhodes seems to have some understanding of Molly. She has the time domain and can travel between different possible timelines. Although there are many things that are completely different in each timeline, some things that happened, she It won''t be forgotten so easily. Regarding the choice of forcibly staying within the envelope of the ultimate magic, Rhodes himself did not regret it, and he did, as expected, help the flame girl avoid the end of falling completely under the breath of the angel. As for the ultimate magic she condensed Rhodes can only wait and see whether magic can harm the angel of fate. The blazing fire completely engulfed Rhodes'' body. Under the scorching flames, when Rhodes crossed the space and appeared in another space in hell, his whole body was a little ugly, like The scorched corpse that had just crawled out of the sea of ??flames, at the same time, a powerful wave of air also swept across the entire hell, completely erupting. Chapter 2957 Before his consciousness was completely taken away by the flames, Rhode took his last breath, and with the power of the flames to hide, he teleported himself to the shore of the lake of fire. Without any external force as a support, Rhode''s body fell towards the lake of fire without any suspense. He had just endured unimaginable burning. At this moment, Rhodes couldn''t use even the slightest bit of strength to keep his body in midair. So straight into the lake of fire. The blazing flames belonging to the Fire Elemental Monarch are not so easy to bear. Under the illumination of the Destruction Ball and the burning of the flames, Rhodes'' current state is terrible. The health value displayed by the system has dropped to nearly single digits. Under the scorching fire, Rhodes has almost no piece of body. Good skin, even if it is a rotten corpse, when seeing Rhodes in front of him, he will be amazed at the severity of his injuries. No matter if this kind of injury is placed on any person, it is enough to take that person''s life away completely. With such a serious injury, an ordinary person would have lost consciousness long ago and fell into the darkness that could never wake up, but Luo De took his last breath and sent himself here, to the shore of the lake of fire in hell. As the fire elemental monarch took away all the flames in the world, even the lake of fire lost its former power. The once flowing magma has now completely cooled down and turned into an endless rocky beach. The lake has lost its former strength. Rhode''s scorched body slammed heavily on the rocky beach, and there was still some residual heat on the nearby rocky surface. Normally, let alone falling on the rocky beach, even if Rhodes digs the rocky beach three feet into the ground, he wouldn''t feel any difficulty, but now, just the strong impact of falling to the ground, It made Rhodes feel extremely uncomfortable, and the already depleted life points seemed even more endangered at this moment. Lying on the still warm rocky beach, Rhodes seemed to have lost all his strength, and he was forced to stay under the illumination of the ball of destruction, causing his body to suffer a high amount of damage that even a demigod could not bear, and his whole body was about to be destroyed. It was completely burned, but Rhodes did not regret his choice. If he hadn''t insisted on doing this, under the obliteration of the holy angel, even the fire elemental monarch who took back all the flames in the world would not be able to last for a while, and he would be completely solved by Andor, and Andor, who was freed up The angel is bound to set off to destroy the casting of the Doomsday Blade, which is something Rhodes does not want to see anyway. At the cost of being seriously injured and dying, Rhodes successfully resolved the obliteration of the soul of the fire elemental monarch by the holy angel, and his purpose of staying there has also been achieved. Rhodes had a premonition that the trip would be dangerous when he let Morrill and Kalenda leave, but he still didn''t expect that his premonition would be realized so quickly, and if it was 1:30 in the evening, he wouldn''t even need An Dao The angel made his move, and under the illumination of the ball of destruction, the heat wave from the fire elemental monarch''s body alone was enough to completely evaporate his body. At this moment, Rhodes seemed so reluctant to move his body, as if he had lost all his strength. He was lying on the warm rocky beach, but the crisis was far from over. Rhodes could foresee that according to the current state of his body, if he couldn''t get timely treatment, it might not take long before the last bit of life remaining in his seriously injured body would be completely lost. By then, But there is really only one dead end left. Even if he didn''t even have the strength to lift a finger, Rhode''s expression was extremely calm, and he didn''t see any panic at all, as if everything was still in his expectation. Even though his state is extremely bad at this moment, he still hasn''t lost the calmness that has brought him great help. Rhodes is waiting, waiting for what is about to happen. The power of the ultimate magic condensed by the fire elemental monarch at the cost of all the fire elements in the world will surely shake the entire hell, not to mention the power of the ball of destruction. Even Rhodes, who was in the lake of fire, could feel the power of the flame. Rhodes didn''t wait for too long, maybe it was the emptiness of his mind that made the flow of time in his perception slow down, but from the time he fell on the rocky beach to the hot air wave sweeping past, what happened Not even a few breaths. At the center of the Raging Fire Temple, Flam, who has accumulated energy for a long time, finally completed the condensation of the ultimate fire magic. The power of the ultimate magic condensed from a quarter of the fire magic elements on the entire main plane far exceeds The imagination of all creatures, even Fromm himself, has a tendency to be unable to control such a terrifying fire magic. The creatures that were a little closer to the Raging Fire Temple also felt the heart-stopping aura at this moment. They didn''t understand what happened at all. At this moment, they cast their eyes in the direction of the Raging Fire Temple, wanting to see the What happened on the side. At this moment, the resplendent and resplendent Raging Fire Temple exudes dazzling brilliance without any concealment, and this is also the last scene left in the minds of nearby creatures. Accompanied by the complete condensing of the ultimate fire magic, a mushroom cloud soared from the position of the Fire Temple, and all nearby buildings, or creatures that were still watching, were all wiped out under the destructive heat wave, and even There wasn''t even a bit of ash left. The terrifying air wave did not stop after destroying everything around it, but continued to spread towards the entire hell, and what exploded together with the air wave was the extremely manic fire magic element. The fire magic element that had already been taken away by the fire elemental monarch, with the explosion of the ultimate fire magic, returned to this land for a short time at this moment, waiting to be taken away by the fire elemental monarch next time. In hell, the extinguished flames were rekindled. The power of the ultimate fire magic erupted spread throughout hell at this moment. The demons around the temple of fire, with a radius of thousands of miles, were all attacked except for a few special demons who were completely immune to fire magic damage. The heat wave claimed lives and shook all hell. And near the rocky beach where Rhodes was, with the return of the fire magic element, the temperature nearby became hot again. The lava that had cooled down was also blessed by the power from the flame at this moment. , Melted under the power of the flames, turning into the boundless lake of fire again. The same is true for the lava under Rhodes. With the complete melting of the lava, Rhodes, who was lying flat on the ground, has now fallen into the endless magma package. Huge steam is rising from the center of the lake where Rhodes soaked. rise. Right now, Rhodes has already left the envelope of the ball of destruction. In other words, Rhodes has regained his resistance to flames. Ordinary flames can no longer cause any damage to Rhodes. Not only that, the power derived from the bloodline of the Great Demon allowed Rhodes to heal himself with the help of the scorching heat of the magma. Where is the magma that flows in the entire hell compared to the magma that really belongs to the lake of fire? This also made Rhodes'' healing process more effective. Under the immersion of the magma, Rhode''s life value was rising rapidly, and soon came to a relatively safe place, making him completely out of danger. All kinds of injuries left on his body before have also been completely recovered under the power of magma. With the rapid recovery of his injuries, Rhodes opened his eyes again. As he predicted, when the ultimate fire magic erupted, the overflowing endless fire magic elements were enough to ignite the lake of fire that had already cooled down, and Rhodes could also take this opportunity to ignite the fire on his body. All injuries recovered. Feeling that the power was returning to his body little by little, Rhodes couldn''t help but let out a long howl. Although all kinds of injuries on his body, as well as the lack of health points, can be recovered through soaking in magma, but his mental loss cannot be replenished through this method. Recovering from the moment of death, even Rhodes is unwilling to experience the thrilling dangers all over again. It seems very lucky for this kind of thing to happen once, and Rhodes can''t guarantee that he will have such luck next time . Seeing that his injuries had almost recovered, Rhodes couldn''t help but take a deep breath, not knowing what was going on at the Raging Fire Temple. Although he was seriously injured and dying, and used the power of the authority of the air element to block the angel''s obliteration for Fromm, Rhodes didn''t have any confidence in whether the ultimate fire magic could hurt the holy angel. If you don''t give yourself a moment to breathe, the battle that is happening over there will not allow Rhodes to take a rest. When Rhodes confirms that his health is out of danger, he will use the power of flame to hide again, across the space, and return to the world again. To the temple of fire. As soon as he arrived at the original site of the Raging Fire Temple, the chaotic spatial turbulence almost completely engulfed Rhodes'' body. Even the space couldn''t bear the terrifying power of the ultimate fire magic, so it was completely shattered. For this, Rhodes had expected it a long time ago, he calmly dodged the space turbulence caused by the cutting, and turned to look around. The more he waited and watched, the more frightened Rhodes became. Under the outbreak of the ultimate fire magic, the entire Raging Fire Temple has been completely removed. Yes, only the bottomless pit and the magma gushing from the end of the pit. Following his own perception of flames, Rhodes quickly locked on Fromm''s position. What made Rhodes'' heart sink was that in that position, Rhodes also felt a familiar aura, which clearly belonged to The breath of an Andorran angel. With a flash of his figure, Rhodes returned to the side of the flame girl. Just as he was about to ask a few words, his eyes suddenly caught a glimpse of the ball wrapped in wings. As if aware of Rhodes'' sight, the intertwined wings opened, revealing the figure of the angel in the center. When the ultimate fire magic erupted, the Angel of Andor actually wrapped his body with the six wings on his back, so as to resist the magical damage that destroyed everything, until he heard a movement, that is, at The moment Rhodes arrived, he opened the wings that wrapped him again, revealing the true face of the angel. "It''s like this..." Looking at the Andorra angel who seemed to be completely unaffected, Rhode''s face changed slightly. Even though Rhodes guessed a long time ago that the Angel of Andorra might be able to resist the power of the ultimate fire magic, Rhodes still couldn''t help but feel disappointed when this scene really happened. At this moment, in Rhodes'' mind, it seemed that Lucifer''s last reminder to him sounded. Lucifer had clearly told Rhodes that until the Doomsday Blade was cast, all means and all powers could not defeat the holy angel who was the incarnation of the righteous. What exists on the Angel of Andor comes from the protection of fate, and she is destined to not be harmed in any way, except for heroes, no one can break the power of fate. Now Rhodes finally understood the meaning of Lucifer''s last reminder. According to Rhode''s estimation, the power of the ultimate fire magic''s complete eruption, the damage caused by it is not measurable at the level of tens of millions, but has really reached the level of hundreds of millions, even if Rhodes used it in the past. The most powerful hero I met, the hero Tula Leon, did not deal as much damage as the ultimate fire magic at this moment. However, to Rhode''s disappointment, even with hundreds of millions of levels, far beyond the imaginable level of seventh-order creatures, the terrible damage still couldn''t cause any effective damage to the Angel of Andorra. When the aftermath caused by the ultimate fire magic gradually dissipated, what appeared in front of Rhodes was the intact angel. Even the power from the Orb of Destruction couldn''t completely break the protection of fate that existed on the angel of Andorra, even if the fire elemental monarch cast all his magic, coupled with the magic that fell into the illusion with Rhodes The Divine Artifact, the Destruction Ball, was unable to cause any damage to the Angel of Andorra, and even failed to make her look a bit embarrassed. The image of the Angel of Andorra was still so holy that one couldn''t help but tremble all over. . Even though he was aware of all this, Rhodes couldn''t change it at this moment. Even if Rhodes had expected it before, it was impossible for him not to be disappointed at this moment. The fate protection that existed on the Angel of Andorra was so terrifying, except for the heroic will that could really shake everything, Only the Supreme Sword in the expansion pack, Doomsday Blade, can completely destroy it. Thinking of the Doomsday Blade, Rhodes once again had a little hope in his heart. Right now, he has not completely failed. As long as the Doomsday Blade is forged, he still has the last hope. Chapter 2958 The ultimate fire magic has completely ended, but the residual power of this magic is still there, and there is still a high temperature in the space that can completely melt people, and the nearby light is also distorted because of this. With the failure of the magic, Fromm also put away the Ball of Destruction. If not, Rhodes just stood in the middle of the battlefield, and the aftermath left by the ultimate fire magic would make him extremely uncomfortable. Rhodes looked back at Fromm at the side, but saw that after she finished casting the ultimate fire magic, her whole body seemed to be completely overdrawn, and she was panting violently. Thinking about the terrible damage of hundreds of millions of levels, even The elemental monarch can''t use it easily. Once this level of magic is cast, the price will be to fall into the weakness caused by overdrawing power for a long time. Under normal circumstances, with Fromm lifting the seal of the monarchy, even if the strength of the whole body is completely overdrawn, it will be able to recover completely within a few days. The extravagant hope that can be achieved, if there are several days to recover, I am afraid that Rhodes will be able to complete the forging of the Doomsday Blade. The holy angel in front of her will not give her any chance to breathe. This discovery also caused Rhode''s heart to sink completely. Even the Fire Elemental Sovereign in its prime couldn''t stop the Holy Judgment Angel''s actions, so what method should Rhodes use to deal with her? Just as Rhodes gritted his teeth secretly, he saw Andor raising the sword in his hand again. As the golden light once again appeared in front of Rhodes'' eyes, Andor''s face was rapidly enlarged in front of his eyes. When the ultimate fire magic completely failed, the current attack opportunity was Andor''s turn, and of course she would not let it go The two people in front of me. Facing the fierce attack of the Holy Judgment Angel, Rhodes was absolutely unable to resist, so he chose to use the power of flames to avoid it at the first time. The remaining fire elements nearby also brought Rhodes a more convenient spellcasting environment. Rhodes can move freely in the extremely rich fire magic element almost without deliberately igniting the flame. However, when Rhodes appeared aside, he found that the Angel of Andor''s attack had slowed down and was not pressing as he expected. This discovery, on the contrary, made Rhodes feel bad in his heart. The Angel of Andorra slowed down his offensive against him, which could only show that she had set her sights on other people. The fire elemental monarch who fell into deep weakness is the best target of the Angel of Andorra. After witnessing the ultimate fire magic that shocked the entire hell, the Angel of Andorra will definitely not tolerate her continuing to survive. Just in hell, this A single spell killed an unknown number of demons. If this magic were put on the ground world, it would cause catastrophe beyond imagination. As Rhodes dodges to avoid the surprise attack of the Angel of Andorra, there is no obstacle between her and Fromm. Without the hurricane raised by Rhodes with the power of the authority of the air system, nothing can stop the soul-killing breath. A gust of wind caressed Fromm''s face, unlike the torrent of heat waves in hell, the breath seemed so gentle, like people gently blowing out the last lit candle before going to sleep. Under the gentle evening wind, Fromm''s eyes were stunned for a while, and he seemed to lose all focus in his eyes, and finally lost his spirit. "No..." Rhodes, who reacted, did not dare to take the breath that erased the soul. Even Rhodes couldn''t resist that power, and there was not enough time to use the authority of the air element, so he could only watch the breath A wisp of flame goes out. Without any suspense, under the breath of the holy angel, the flame girl''s body suddenly lost its strength, and just fell to the ground beside her, the uncontrollable flames wrapped her body, and she fell on the ground like a flower The flower that bloomed like a flame finally turned into ashes and dissipated. Rhode teleported to the location where the ashes had dissipated, and picked up the slightly dim Orb of Destruction and a dim elemental core from there. The power belonging to the Destruction Ball is still the same as before, but it can''t break the fate protection that exists around the Angel of Andor at all. Looking at the ashes disappearing in the wind, Rhodes was full of emotions. Even in a completely different time, seeing the person who had a lot to do with him lose his life so completely, Rhodes still couldn''t help feeling in his heart. feel good. At this moment, Rhodes couldn''t help but think of certain rumors. In the past, the prophet Messika once told Rhodes about the story of the ancient hero Tula Leon. The mighty hero killed the demigod king of hell with just one strike. Although Rhodes was very skeptical about the story told by the prophet of Messiah, after Rhodes personally felt the power of Tula Leon, that doubt was gradually dispelled, replaced by deep doubts, could it be the power of a hero? , can it really be so powerful? In front of a real hero, all mundane obstacles, or destined obstacles, will be cut off by the hero, and that is the meaning of the hero''s existence in the world. Now Rhodes, looking at the dissipated flames at that moment, couldn''t help feeling a little bit in his heart. He wanted to roar hoarsely, but in the end he just kept silent. He wanted to be a hero in this time. But reason still prevailed. Perhaps for the always calm Rhodes, it seems so difficult to stimulate the heroic will that exists in the bottom of his heart. Could it be that the current him can really inspire his will from this news of death, thus defeating the almost invincible angel? Rhodes himself didn''t believe this. If someone told him so, he would definitely think that person was crazy. Yes, Rhodes didn''t believe this. Rhodes seemed to understand why after falling into the illusion, he always believed that Molly was more likely than himself to break the rules and restrictions in the illusion, and recall the will of the hero in the time when there were no heroes. That was because Rhodes himself does not believe in the power of heroes. To be a hero, his previous strength can be extremely weak, and he can also be cowardly and incompetent, but he will not doubt the power that belongs to the hero, just like the hero Tula Leon before he swung his sword at the king of hell. To carefully measure the strength of the two, and then compare them one by one, and consider how much power you need to gain through heroic will in order to defeat them. He will not hesitate or hesitate, the only thing he needs to do is to swing his sword under the blessing of heroic will. After all, it was that paranoid belief that made Tula Leon the strongest hero in the past. Rhodes had never seen a stronger hero than him, and it is very likely that he will not be able to in the future. See, but if Rhodes is really made to believe in the potential of a hero in himself, Rhodes can''t do it at all. Rhodes has too many unfavorable factors to worry about. Reason will always have the upper hand on Rhodes. At certain moments, even in a crisis, Rhodes can rely on his calmness to find a solution to the problem, but that reason is incompatible with a hero , if a person is always in the state of reason, then he will never be able to feel the will of a hero, and naturally he will not be able to become a hero. Thinking of this, Rhodes couldn''t help but took a deep breath. He must have no destiny to be a hero. Even if Flem disappeared before his eyes, his first thought was to take back the authority of the ball of destruction and the fire element The whereabouts, and how to deal with the Angel of Andorra in the future, it is almost impossible for Rhodes to take advantage of the current stimulus and become a hero. Rhodes shook his head. If he intends to bring the will of a hero back to this world according to Lucifer''s last wish, the first thing he has to do is to become a hero. It seems that this task can only be given to Molly. For myself, it seems that Molly is more suitable for this task. Holding the Orb of Destruction in his hand, Rhodes wanted to find the whereabouts of the Fire Elemental Sovereign''s authority, but Flem''s fall was so sudden that the Fire Elemental Sovereign''s authority completely lost control and disappeared from the current plane. , returned to the origin of all flames, that is, in the elemental plane of fire, waiting for the next lucky fire creature to inherit that power, leaving only one elemental core that is still warm. Rhodes, who already knew the characteristics of the monarchy, did not feel too sorry for the disappearance of the fire elemental monarchy. A new plan was soon brewed in Rhodes'' heart. Even the current temporary defeat could not shake Rhodes'' confidence. heart. As if aware of Rhodes'' sight, the Angel of Andorra did not rush to attack, but smiled slightly. Her warm smile fell on Rhodes'' eyes, but it looked so cold: "She has been judged by fate, now she should now you." Rhodes said in his heart that it was impossible not to be angry. He really wanted to fight to the death with the Angels of Andorra right now, but reason told him that it was best not to stay here. The current him was definitely not an opponent of the Angels of Andorra. He existed in Rhodes. The only chance for him to win is to wait for the moment when the Doomsday Blade is finished casting. "You won''t be arrogant for long." As Rhodes'' words fell, the flames wrapped Rhodes'' body again and sent him to another area. After the fall of the fire elemental monarch, the power of fire in the world was no longer under the control of anyone, and the ability to control fire returned to the hands of all creatures in the world. Creatures far away on the surface may still be extremely puzzled about what happened before. For some reason, the whole world went dark all of a sudden, and now it has recovered again. They will never know that the fire element in the depths of hell Existence has experienced what. Looking at the ashes left behind after Rhode''s disappearance, Andor''s expression turned cold. She had had enough of chasing and killing the escaped Rhode in hell like a cat catching a mouse. She waved the golden sharp blade in her hand, and the flat space in front of her was cut by her sharp blade, revealing the chaotic spatial turbulence under the space. Andor''s method of tearing up the space is not the portal accurately positioned by the mages, or the flame hiding with a clear goal, but relying on its own powerful strength to tear the space in front of it abruptly, exposing the surface space Below, there is a void filled with countless spatial turbulence. She stepped into the void and let the void lead her to drift with the current. Ordinary people would be torn apart by the turbulent flow of space immediately if she did this, but with the blessing of fate, she was not afraid at all. Even the ultimate fire magic of all flames can''t hurt her, how can the turbulent flow of space stop her? The void is extremely chaotic, enough to lead to any place on any plane. The space magic cast by mages also uses the power of the void. By determining the coordinates, the portal to the target location is opened in the void. If there is no magic Even if he can resist the turbulent flow of space, he will be completely lost here, without knowing where he will go. However, the Angel of Andorra is not worried about this, just like she never worried about everything related to luck. No matter what kind of result occurs, it is undoubtedly the manifestation of God''s will, and it is a part of fate. And what she has to do is to obey everything she is destined to do. She has the protection of fate on her body. Andor walked through the void, and at a certain moment, she felt something in her heart, and once again swung her sword to break through the void. Walking out of the void, what appeared in front of her was an incomparably huge volcano. Thick smoke erupted from the crater, and the entire volcano seemed extremely active. Ominous red clouds condensed over the volcano, and the dull pressure erupted from the volcano. It came from the center, as if something with strong power was gathering. Without the guidance of any space magic, fate pointed out the way for her, and made her accurately arrive at the Doomsday Volcano, the people who disobeyed fate. Everyone in the volcano is about to usher in the angel''s judgment. At the same time, Rhodes also stood on the burning plain. The never-ending flames burned the ground under Rhodes'' feet all the time, and even the nearby sky could see the flames spontaneously igniting from time to time. The current environment is somewhat similar to hell, but this is not hell, but the real fire elemental plane. Thanks to the relationship with Flem in the past, Rhodes asked her where the authority belonging to the monarch would fall if the elemental monarch fell. Fromm patiently answered Rhodes'' inquiries, and even used herself to give a few examples. She told Rhodes that if she fell and did not choose a successor to the monarchy, the authority of the fire element would immediately disappear. Go back to the elemental plane of fire, where the fire magic is the most intense. That location is called the Shenmu Relic Tomb, and it is said that the Firebird, which was reborn from the ashes, was born here. There used to be hordes of phoenixes living there, but with the arrival of the heroes who thirsted for the blood of the phoenix, the phoenix was completely extinct. Rhodes, who is standing outside the Shenmu Tomb, came here for the authority of the Fire Elemental Sovereign. Chapter 2959 Standing outside the tomb of the sacred wood, Rhodes looked around and saw that there was a forest of giant trees, the branched branches were dotted with bright flames, groups of firebirds could be seen on the branches, and there were flying around. , an elf made of flames. Different from the fire elves born in the blazing fire of sin in hell, the little elves born here in the pure fire have gorgeous wings like butterflies, and their bodies are like human beings that have been shrunk several times. Seeing their flawless faces is comparable to the real elves living in Eri in Rhodes'' memory. Looking at the scene in front of him, Rhodes felt something for a while. In the past, everything about the phoenix was completely destroyed by the heroes who thirsted for the blood of the phoenix. The dense forest of sacred trees that once inhabited the phoenix eventually turned into a barren mound full of dead branches and lifeless. However, the current time is not like this. With the traces of the hero being completely erased by Eve, the phoenix in this time has not been harmed by the hero. They are still living in this dense forest, enjoying the worship of all fire elemental creatures , is the most honorable divine bird. And this also means that it seems a bit inappropriate to call this place the Shenmu Remains Tomb. Rhodes wants to regain the authority of the Fire Elemental Sovereign in the sacred wood forest where the phoenix lives, and I am afraid that there will be many obstacles in vain. As if aware of the unusual aura on Rhodes, the Firebirds, who were playing leisurely in the forest, locked their sharp eyes on Rhodes, sizing up this outsider who does not belong to the Fire Elemental Plane at all. As the leader of legendary creatures, the phoenix itself has extremely powerful power, and can be reborn from the flames countless times. Not only that, if the phoenix burns the blood of the whole body and gives up the soul as a price, it can use this power of rebirth from the ashes of the fire. , acting on other organisms. As a phoenix that has not yet completed its transformation, the firebird has inherited the same power as the phoenix, but it has only inherited a part. To obtain the ability to be reborn from the ashes, the firebird needs to complete a complete transformation in the raging fire. Firebirds are also not easy to provoke, even if they are legendary creatures, they dare not easily provoke any Firebird in the Fire Elemental Plane. Rhodes seems to know the habits of the firebird very well. In the past, he went to the place where the phoenix fell to find the trace of the phoenix, but finally got the news that the phoenix disappeared. Speaking of which, the hero who made the phoenix extinct in the past also has a lot to do with Rhodes. It was the original owner of the ghost king''s cloak, the vampire hero Degar. From the tomb guards at the place where the Phoenix fell, Rhodes learned the story of Degar. The reason why he almost wiped out the Phoenix was to resurrect his dead lover with the power of the Phoenix. If Rhodes remembers correctly, in the story told by the gravekeeper, the culprit who killed Degar''s lover was the demon king in charge of flames in the depths of hell, an evil existence named Flam Infrit Sultan , and she is now in Rhodes'' hands. Under the judgment of the holy angel, even Fromm was unable to resist the power of fate, and in the end, only the flame fell silent, leaving only an elemental core that no longer glowed. But the elemental core that belonged to her was collected by Rhodes and brought to the Fire Elemental Plane. With the complete disappearance of the soul, Flem''s elemental core has gradually lost its temperature. Even the fiery elemental plane of fire cannot rekindle this elemental core that has lost power, but no matter what, she is still in charge The elemental monarch who has ruled for countless years, even if there is only one elemental core left, still has a connection with the authority of the fire department. As long as he follows the guidance of the elemental core, Rhodes can find the whereabouts of the authority of the fire element. Thinking of the power of rebirth in the Phoenix bloodline, Rhodes couldn''t help but look at the elemental core that had cooled down in his hand. If there was a way to reawaken Fromm, Rhodes wouldn''t mind trying it. . Rhodes only knew a little about the true power of the Phoenix''s bloodline, and even Phoenix couldn''t use the ability of rebirth from the ashes. In the old days, the hero Degar chose to set foot in the sacred wood forest where the phoenix lived in order to call back his dead lover. Although Rhodes did not do it for this reason, he secretly made a similar choice as Degar. The former owner of the ghost king''s cloak, the ancient hero Degar with scarlet eyes, has tasted the bitter fruit of his own power. His scarlet eyes not only cursed the phoenix, but also made the divine birds in the flames sink into vicious vampires. , Even the lover who had been reborn after suffering was completely cursed by his unintentional glance and became a member of the undead creatures. Degal, full of remorse, gave up the scarlet eyes that belonged to the hero, and completely cut off his own heroic specialty. And in another time, the Scarlet Eye belonging to Rhodes was the power inherited from Degar. Now that things have happened, Rhodes can only hope that he will not repeat the mistakes of that hero. Rhodes clearly knows that everything in the current time is just a link in the illusion. Whether it is Andorra or Fromm, they are not like this in the original time and space, but the moment they really see the silence of the flames, Rod De still couldn''t bear it in his heart, no matter how much he maintained his usual rationality, there would still be a little touch in his heart. Although Rhodes didn''t come here specifically to revive Fromm, if the opportunity is right in front of him, Rhodes doesn''t mind giving it a try. Just as Rhodes was thinking, the gray-white elemental core in his hand felt a little touched at this moment, and a force guided Rhodes to the center of the godwood jungle, where there were things that Rhodes was thinking about. The authority of the fire element attributed here. The existence of controlling the authority of the fire element will become the real fire element monarch. Facing the Holy Tribunal Angel who surpasses all living beings, Rhodes is simply powerless to fight. In order to ensure the smooth casting of the Doomsday Blade, Rhodes must hold the power of the power of the fire element in his hands before he can find a chance of victory. The Holy Tribunal Angel did not come in pursuit. This discovery not only failed to make Rhodes breathe a sigh of relief, but made his heart more tense. Andorra is not good at subtle space magic, and she who stays in hell is likely to Ignore herself for the time being and go to Doomsday Volcano instead. If she destroys the casting of Doomsday Blade, Rhodes will completely lose hope of defeating her. For this reason, Rhodes must take the authority of the fire elemental monarch into his hands as soon as possible. Rhodes thought that there would be no obstacles near the Shenmu Tomb, but the current situation disappointed him. There were no traces left by the heroes, and the most powerful fire creatures in the world were active in this dense forest. Known as the phoenix, it may not be easy for the Phoenix to obtain the authority of the fire elemental monarch. "The dense forest ahead is the territory of the phoenix, please don''t get any closer." Just as Rhodes was thinking, an elf fluttered his wings and flew in front of Rhodes, asking him. The elf''s body was not as big as Rhode''s palm. She was wearing a golden-red slim armor, holding a fiery spear with her tiny arms, and her words were not polite at all. If not, I''m afraid I will be attacked by her immediately. Looking at the pompous elf in front of him, Rhodes couldn''t help laughing. As a fragile elf born on the elemental plane, the elf''s rank can only wander back to the first or second order, saying that it is the weakest in the entire fire elemental plane Creatures are similar, I''m afraid that any elemental creature can far exceed the rank of elves, but such elves dare to stand in front of Rhodes and prevent him from going deep into the godswood forest. "I know." Rhodes replied slowly, "But what belongs to me was lost in the dense forest, and I have to get it back." Hearing Rhode''s words with such certainty, the elf couldn''t help frowning slightly: "But you don''t belong here at all, the aura on your body is completely different from the fire elemental plane, and it comes from other planes at all. How did your things end up here?" Seeing the elf seriously thinking about the content of his words, Rhodes couldn''t help shaking his head, not wanting to explain anything, and was about to go to the Shenmu jungle to find out, but was stopped by the elf. "Stop! If you go one step further, I will use the Phoenix Divine Fire to leave you with an unforgettable memory." In front of Rhodes, the elf stood up the long spear quenched by the intense fire in his hand, and a golden red sparkling flame erupted from the tip of the spear. That was the phoenix divine fire that the elf spoke of. With the igniting of the phoenix fire, the elf''s power rose sharply, becoming an existence that even high-level creatures could not underestimate. Even Rhodes was attracted by the quenching spear in the elf''s hand, and couldn''t help saying, "Then you might as well try it." "You..." The elf was so angry at Rhodes'' words, she had already reminded Rhodes kindly, but Rhodes didn''t expect her words to be taken to heart at all, just to let him experience the power of the elves, let him He knew that elves born from the fire of the phoenix were not so easy to mess with. Bright flames erupted from the front of the elf''s spear, and the fiery phoenix divine fire spewed out from the tip of the spear, like the breath of an angry dragon, burning the enemy with raging fire. Under the burning of the pure flame, only A piece of fly ash. The Phoenix Divine Fire didn''t last too long, after a burst of flames erupted for a short time, it quietly disappeared again. Even if Rhodes didn''t listen to the advice, the kind elf couldn''t bear to hurt others. After the phoenix fire appeared briefly, she took it back into the spear again. She didn''t intend to leave it to Rhodes as she said. A lesson that will never be forgotten, just wants to punish Rhodes and let Rhodes retreat. The flames dissipated, and Rhode''s figure reappeared. To the elf''s surprise, Rhode''s expression was as usual, and there was not even a trace of scorched by the flames on his body. If nothing. Although the Phoenix Divine Fire was extremely violent, it was not enough to bypass Rhodes'' immunity to flames and directly cause damage to him. Even the fire elemental monarch who had liberated all his power, without the effect of the ball of destruction, would never have thought of hurting him with flames. Rhodes hadn''t paid attention to the mere phoenix fire. "Have you had enough trouble? Then get out of the way." While the elf was in a daze, Rhodes raised his middle finger, then held it with his thumb, and flicked hard at the elf''s palm-sized body. Hearing an ouch, the elf flew upside down and landed on the ground. In which bushes. Seeing the little elf disappearing in front of him, Rhodes shook his head. In his perception, a chaotic flame storm erupted in the center of the Shenmu jungle, and even the nearby firebirds were shocked by the sudden burst of flames. The storm drew attention, and he had no time to pay attention to the situation on his side. The appearance of the flame storm is presumably directly related to the power of the fire element returning to this place. The frenzied flame storm has caused endless turbulence that tears apart the space, and the nearby space has become extremely unstable. If you forcibly cast space magic If not, I''m afraid they will be expelled from the Fire Elemental Plane immediately. Under the interference of space turbulence, Rhodes couldn''t use space magic to teleport directly to the fire element authority, and could only go there step by step. Turning around the Firebird, which was attracted by the flame storm above his head, Rhodes quickly walked deep into the center of the sacred tree forest. The aura coming from ahead became stronger and stronger. The dense branches and leaves around the sacred tree could not cover the red flames that smudged the sky. Countless tyrannical flames seemed to be waiting for Rhodes ahead. With the help of the shrubs under the sacred tree, Rhodes concealed his figure and walked forward without leaking a breath. The plants that grow on the Fire Elemental Plane are so special. Even if sparks fall on the surface of the plants, they never burn. Instead, they absorb the power of the flames to make themselves grow more lushly. Coming to the end of the road, Rhodes slowed down at this moment, pushed away the obstruction of the vision by the branches and leaves, the scene ahead suddenly became clear, and in the sky not far away, dozens of flaming fires were circling around, like phantoms The noble divine bird is the purest phoenix among fire creatures. The phoenixes now seem to have lost their former nobility and tranquility, forming a formation in twos and threes, fighting endlessly for something in it. Rhodes looked intently, and what the phoenixes were scrambling for was a ball of bright golden fire. Even though the fire seemed to be not as big as the elf that Rhodes just met, anyone who saw the ball of fire would be shocked. I am sure in my heart that the fire seed, which is less than the size of a palm, contains the power of starting a prairie fire that can burn everything. That unique fire is the sovereign authority that has flowed into the fire elemental plane, and the mystery of all the flames in the world is hidden in that small fire, but what Rhodes did not expect is that the sovereign authority in this world, It actually attracted competition from the Phoenixes. Chapter 2960 Even the most noble fire-type divine bird, the phoenix, cannot resist the temptation of the authority of the monarch. As long as he can obtain the authority of the fire element, he can surpass the limit of the seventh level, jump to the level of a demigod, and become a true fire element monarch. This kind of opportunity, even for the already strong Phoenix, is rare, and of course they will not let go of such an opportunity. The flame storm erupted from the center of the contention again. I don''t know how many ancient trees were devastated by the fire, and fell down in an instant. The power of dozens of legendary creatures fighting, even if it is not comparable to the real demigod, There will never be much difference. After the flame storm stopped for a short time, there was only a mess left in the center of the sacred wood forest where the phoenix once lived. As far as the eye can see, there are ashes falling from the burning everywhere, and the whole area is constantly shaken by the battles of the phoenixes. If you look carefully, you can still see the wreckage of many elves. The phoenixes are fighting with all their strength. For these ordinary creatures, it was like suffering a catastrophe. Many little elves still had a bit of laughter that hadn''t faded away, and it seemed that they didn''t even know how they died. Looking at the fire in the center of the phoenix battle, Rhodes was in trouble for a while. He had just escaped from the hands of the Holy Judgment Angel. Right now, his mana was running out, and he had no way to intervene in the phoenix battle and win the ball in one fell swoop. The supreme fire, thus gaining the power of the fire elemental monarch, can only lurk here quietly, looking for opportunities to make a move. "Finally let me find you, let''s see where you can go this time." Just as Rhodes was holding his breath, looking for the fleeting best fighter in the center of the battlefield, another familiar voice came from his ear. Looking around, Rhodes saw the elf that was just bounced away by him. This time, the elf was not alone, but a large group of elves surrounded him. "You can''t be a little quieter, I don''t want to waste any mana on you." Rhode said helplessly. He didn''t have much mana, so he didn''t want to waste mana on the elf in front of him. For Rhodes at this moment, every point of mana is very important. It is related to whether he can win the authority of the fire element, so it cannot be wasted like this. It''s a pity that the elves who were chasing after him didn''t seem to want to just let him go. Such a large group of elves surrounded Rhodes, not to mention his concealed aura. Even a blind man could see that there was something wrong with him lurking. How does this allow Rhodes to find the best shot? Just when Rhodes looked helpless and was about to drive away the nearby elves, the elf who stopped him seemed to have discovered something, flew to the ground beside him, and dragged out from under the burnt wreckage of the sacred tree. Another little elf who was covered in scorched marks and had already lost his breath. This discovery also caused other nearby elves to talk a lot. Previously, their attention was on Rhodes who trespassed here, but they ignored the mutation that happened here. This place is no longer the Jingyi Shenmu that the elves are familiar with, but a battlefield where the Phoenixes fight fiercely to compete for the Shenhuo. "What did you do? What have you done?" The elf holding the spear put down the remains of his companion who was overwhelmed by the Shenmu, and flew to Rhodes, asking him sharply. Seeing that the elf''s sharp voice attracted Phoenix''s attention, many Phoenixes who were bathed in flames all turned their sharp gazes over. Rhodes couldn''t help stretching out his hand to support his forehead: "I didn''t do anything, when I came here, The situation here is already as you can see, it was those phoenixes who fought themselves." "That''s impossible!" The elf obviously didn''t believe Rhode''s words, couldn''t help stretching his hands on his hips, and glared at him angrily, "Phoenix has a gentle temperament, doesn''t like fighting, and protects weak elemental elves, if it weren''t for you How could the phoenixes have fallen into such a frenzied state? You must have done something to make this place become like this." Rhodes shrugged his shoulders with a noncommittal expression: "Did you see the fire in the center? That is the supreme authority that the phoenixes are fighting for. If you think the phoenixes are gentle, that''s because they will definitely die before they meet. Something to grab, and that thing is here now." With that said, Rhodes looked at her again, and the group of chattering elves behind her, and continued to speak: "I might as well tell you that I was also attracted by that thing. Not only me, but all the sensitive existences in the entire Fire Elemental Plane must have been startled by the arrival of the supreme authority. It won''t be long before those things you are familiar with The powerful fire-type creatures will rush to this place to fight for the fire together. The aftermath of the battle alone is enough to completely wipe out this place. If you are smart enough, you should start running away now. If you run slowly, finally The end is that there will be no bones left." Hearing Rhodes'' threatening words, many elves turned pale at this time, and they seemed to be frightened. They pulled up their companions nearby and prepared to retreat. Before the powerful fire-type creatures came, Leaving as soon as possible is the right way, if you continue to stay here, maybe what will happen. "How can we escape at this moment?" The little elf holding a flaming spear uttered a sigh, and angrily reprimanded the nearby little elves for their active retreat, "The phoenixes guarding us are killing each other, and our homeland will also be destroyed. Total destruction, now is the time we are needed! We must stay here and find a solution so that the Phoenixes can get back together and not just back down." Rhodes nodded without a trace. The elf''s sense of responsibility is heavier than Rhodes imagined. In this time without heroes, it is rare to see such a determined creature. In Rhodes'' old time In the movie, she might be a hero. Not only that, but she also has good leadership skills. Her words immediately got the response of many elves nearby. Sure, stay in the team instead. The elf''s determination just provided Rhodes with room to take advantage of it. As early as when he discovered that the elf had followed him all the way to the center of the godswood forest, Rhodes knew that she would not shrink back easily, so he asked the elf reminded: "The root cause of all these disasters is that unquenchable fire, which is full of evil power, which makes the phoenixes fall into a frenzied situation. Even if you can find a way to calm the phoenixes, they will still die. You have fallen into madness because of the power in the fire, and the only way you can deal with it is to hand over the ball of fire to me, and only I can take it out of this plane and restore peace to your homeland." Listening to Rhode''s undisguised intention to take the fire as his own, the elf couldn''t help but glared at him. He didn''t expect the humans in front of him to be so greedy, but the elf didn''t have the right to refuse, just as Rhodes said In that way, let him take the fire seed away from the fire elemental plane, perhaps this is the best way to restore peace to the homeland. "I have long heard that human beings are a race riddled with crimes, and now I see that it is true. But if the method you said is really effective, the phoenixes will really return to peace because of the disappearance of the fire, I think I am willing to put it I leave it to you. Take that crazy fire away, and don¡¯t let your human crimes pollute the elemental plane of fire.¡± After a brief weighing, the elf quickly gave a reply to Rhodes. The intensified battle ahead did not allow the elf to think too much. Rhodes nodded in satisfaction. Things are moving in the direction he expected. The elf who was planning to drive him away just now became his help in scrambling for the fire. After watching it, I will be ashamed. After getting the elf''s reply, Rhodes refocused his attention on the fire seed that the phoenixes were competing for. Every time a phoenix controlled the fire seed, it would be rushed over before it could fully absorb the power of the fire seed. Other phoenixes interrupted, and then involved other nearby phoenixes, and began to fight each other. "Any ideas?" Rhodes glanced at the spear elf who was waiting in full force, and asked proactively. Rhodes is not the only one who can be immune to fire magic here, Phoenix can also ignore the damage of fire. All phoenixes are immune to the damage of the flames, and their fights do not rely on the power of the flames, but the fighting behind them. As a leader among legendary creatures, even if the strength of the phoenix in melee combat is not as good as that of a real dragon, it will definitely not be so bad. Every time it swings its sharp claws, it can splash layers of flame waves. It has already been integrated into the instinct of the Phoenix. If those holy objects were still there, Rhodes would not be afraid of the phoenixes in front of him. With both himself and the other party immune to flames, the comparison would be the basic attributes. It is by no means difficult for the group of phoenixes to win the monarchy, but the problem is that those holy relics have been used in the casting of Doomsday Blade. Right now, Rhodes does not have a weapon at hand for him to defeat the group of phoenixes. phoenix. Hearing Rhodes'' inquiry, the elf thought for a while, and quickly gave his own answer: "We are here to wait for the opportunity, and when the Phoenixes show their weaknesses in the battle, we can find a way to seize the fire." Rhodes just shook his head. The solution given by the elf was undoubtedly what Rhodes was thinking at the beginning. When the phoenixes were exhausted from fighting, it was the best time for Rhodes to make a move. However, after a while, the phoenixes showed no signs of exhaustion at all. Even the phoenixes that had just fallen from serious injuries would become completely new under the burning of the fire, and join the battle with full strength. With the ability to rebirth from the ashes, the phoenix does not have to worry about a series of problems such as serious injuries or exhaustion of physical strength. The powerful power of rebirth from the ashes endows the phoenixes with the ability to rejoin the battle again and again. And this also means that Rhodes'' Ball of Destruction is difficult to achieve good results. Under the illumination of the ball of destruction, the phoenix, which is bathed in fire, will completely lose its resistance to the flames, and they will be completely burned to death by their own flames, but this is something that the phoenix could not wish for at all. Under the burning, the phoenixes will usher in rebirth. It is different from the big demon who used flame cloaking but burned himself to death under the illumination of the ball of destruction. Even if the big devil loses the ability to resist the flame, the power of flaming cloaking will not be interrupted because of this, even if he is killed by himself. If he is burned to death by the flames, the great demon will also send his body to the destination where the flames hide. This point on the phoenix has become the countless times of rebirth from the ashes. Under the raging fire, the life belonging to the phoenix will never be cut off, but will usher in a new life in the fire, and that is the most powerful characteristic of the phoenix. Compared with it, the ability of other creatures to control the flame It''s so insignificant, even the elemental monarch in charge of all flames can''t do this, but Phoenix can do it. As long as there is a flame burning, the life of the phoenix can never be cut off. On other planes, Rhodes may be able to try to destroy a phoenix by isolating the flames, but on the fire elemental plane full of flames Among them, Rhodes didn''t have such an idea. In the plane of the fire element, the most intense element is the fire element. Even if you don¡¯t do anything, you can see objects spontaneously igniting at any time. The extremely rich fire element will always form a new flame in the space, unless there is a forbidden An artifact like a magic ball, otherwise it would be impossible to isolate the flames here. After realizing the difficult power possessed by the Phoenix, even Rhodes couldn''t help but let out a slight sigh, how difficult it is to seize the fire from a Phoenix with such power, the last time Rhodes encountered such a difficult resurrection The ability still belongs to his own death domain. When this ability of countless rebirths appeared on other creatures, Rhodes finally understood the feeling of those enemies in the past. In desperation, Rhodes had no choice but to ask the elf beside him, but to Rhode''s disappointment, the elf couldn''t think of any good ideas, and all the plans she had considered had already been pre-thought by Rhodes . As if sensing Rhode''s helpless eyes, the elf glared at him: "Don''t you think my method is not good? Then do you have any good ideas?" Rhodes didn''t answer, but stared at the Orb of Destruction in his hand. Even if the Orb of Destruction alone couldn''t completely wipe out the Phoenix, it could at least cause some chaos in the center of the battlefield. Taking advantage of the brief moment of chaos, Rhodes might be able to get the fire in his hand. However, to really achieve this, Rhodes may need the cooperation of other creatures. Looking at the elf in front of him, Rhodes seems to have an idea in his heart. Chapter 2961 "You find a way to attract the attention of those phoenixes, and while their attention is attracted, I''ll grab the fire." Looking at the elf beside him, Rhodes also spoke out his plan. In the face of Phoenix''s formidable strength, it can be said that all schemes are difficult to succeed. To really get the fire, Rhodes can only use the most primitive method, which is to attract Phoenix''s attention and then find an opportunity to snatch it. In the process of implementing this plan, the one who bears the greatest risk is not the one who takes the opportunity to snatch it, but the one who attracts the attention of Phoenix. Compared with the double threat of Phoenix Divine Fire and Phoenix dying under the threat of close combat, if the snatcher sees that the situation is not good, he can find a way to escape in time. Attracting attention to this most dangerous task, Rhodes of course handed it over to the little elf beside him, and his goal was always the sovereign authority represented by the tinder. The moment he got the tinder, Rhodes'' goal was achieved up. The elf also sensed the danger in the mission, but she didn''t raise any objections to Rhodes'' plan. As Rhodes said, this is currently the most feasible method. With the sound of flapping wings, the elf with a spear rose into the air, and sternly yelled at the nearby phoenix: "Stop! God bird incarnated by flames, please put down your disputes and stop destroying our homeland." However, the nearby phoenix was not moved by the little elf''s words, and still released the fire magic that is rare in the world to attack each other, ignoring the meaning of the little elf in front of him. This discovery also made Rhodes couldn''t help stretching out his hand to support his forehead. With the elf''s insignificant strength, how could he attract the attention of the group of Phoenixes with just one sentence, even if the group of elves who came over added up, they still couldn''t bear it. It''s not enough for a phoenix to fight, so why are the phoenixes distracted by the little elves? "Forget it, I''ve changed my mind. This method doesn''t seem to work. I''m here to attract Phoenix''s attention, and you guys are waiting for the opportunity to snatch the fire." Rhodes changed his words. Unlike those little elves who were never in the eyes of the phoenix, when Rhodes showed his strength, he could easily attract the attention of many phoenixes. Given the opportunity, the elf can also wait for the opportunity to snatch the fire. Before the elf could answer, as soon as the voice fell, Rhodes jumped to the side of the open space, and stretched out his hand to sacrifice the dark ball of destruction. Dim black light burst out from the ball of destruction, and what was contained in that pitch-black light was the breaking of all magic resistance. Under the illumination of the ball of destruction, even the phoenixes who were covered in fire not far away were not spared, losing their innate fire resistance. Once the phoenixes lose their resistance to the flames, they are covered in fire, and it is difficult to escape the burning of the flames on their bodies. The soaring fire instantly engulfs the original bodies of the phoenixes and replaces them with ordinary creatures. Incinerated into ashes in the flames of the phoenix, the reason why the phoenix has the reputation of the phoenix is ??precisely because they have the ability to be reborn from the ashes. As the fire light weakened slightly, the completely new Fiery Phoenix appeared in Rhode''s eyes again. Although under the illumination of the ball of destruction, the newly reborn Phoenix will soon undergo another rebirth from the ashes, but the interval in between is enough for the Phoenix to lock on Rhodes'' position. Realizing that all the changes were caused by Rhodes, to be more precise, the pitch-black orb in Rhodes'' hands, the angry phoenixes rushed towards Rhodes immediately, intending to completely kill him who was secretly playing tricks. destroy. Rhodes, who had expected it for a long time, fled at this moment. He did not flee in the direction he came from, but brought the chasing phoenix around the fire in the center of the battlefield, always ensuring that the ball of destruction emitted The light can illuminate more phoenixes in the field. Once approached by the fast-flying phoenix, Rhodes will either split into several different mirror images of himself, or use spells to slow down the phoenix. With the blessing of high-level earth magic, the slowing magic that Rhodes cast can work at the same time On all the phoenixes in the area, this also reduced Rhodes'' already insufficient mana. If this continues, he will be completely overtaken by the angry phoenix sooner or later. Legendary creatures are more or less resistant to spells. For powerful creatures like Phoenix, it can be said that they are minimally affected by the first-order magic slowing method, and their speed will not change much at all. However, Rhodes However, he wasn''t worried about this. Under the illumination of the ball of destruction, all the magic resistance on the Phoenix was broken. Even if it was just a first-order magic, it could have an effect beyond imagination. The commotion caused by Rhodes is far greater than that caused by the elf. Compared with the little elves who were completely ignored by the phoenixes, Rhodes caused an astonishing change in the field as soon as he made a move. Almost all the phoenixes were aware of Rhodes'' existence, and were very annoyed at what he did. It was completely incinerated. No matter who takes out the Orb of Destruction, it can arouse the anger of all Phoenixes in an instant. Rhodes has expected this, even if the Orb of Destruction is handed over to the elves, it will have the same effect, but Rhodes He didn''t do that. Firstly, the elf couldn''t support the Phoenix for a moment, and would be completely destroyed by the fire of the Phoenix. It could only create a moment of opportunity for Rhodes. Second, Rhode didn''t dare to fully trust the elf in front of him. If she ran away with the Ball of Destruction, it would be very troublesome for Rhodes. After a brief surprise, the elf quickly reacted, and while Rhodes attracted the attention of a large number of phoenixes around, she and her accompanying elf companions also quietly came to the bottom of the fire. Right now, the one driving the fire is an ancient phoenix that looks larger than the other phoenixes. It has a golden red beak, and it holds the fire that emits endless heat in its mouth. A line of fire can be seen faintly. Extending from the inside of the fire, along the open beak of the phoenix, it extends toward the inside of its body. The knowledge of endless flames contained in the authority of the monarch is gradually being integrated into the mind of the ancient phoenix. Every breath it takes can bring out scorching waves of flames. Under the wrapping of infinite heat, even the light beside it become unreal. Facing the competition from other phoenixes, the ancient phoenix responded with ease. Every time it flapped its wings, it would create a massive flame storm. In this way, the flame storm caused space turbulence, making the surrounding space extremely unstable, making it impossible to cast space magic. Even under the illumination of the ball of destruction, the ancient phoenix did not have the slightest tendency to be burned by the flames. Instead, the aura all over its body became stronger and stronger. As it absorbed the power of the monarchy, it had already broken through the limit of legendary creatures. He is rapidly climbing towards the rank of demigod, and will soon complete the final transformation. The ancient trees that once lived in the phoenix also collapsed under the ravages of the flame storm. The possibility that the dense forest of gods and trees will be destroyed is also inseparable from the ancient phoenix in front of me. This discovery also made the elf''s eyes even more firm. The approach of the elves did not arouse the vigilance of the ancient phoenix. Just as the previous elves could not attract the attention of the phoenix no matter what they did, the elves in the eyes of the phoenix are no different from the ants and reptiles in the eyes of humans. in the eyes. Never being seen by other creatures, under other circumstances, this is undoubtedly an extremely frustrating thing. Compared with contempt, it is more like a kind of complete disregard. But at this moment, it was a rare opportunity for the little elf. Even though the little elf had come all the way to the feet of the ancient phoenix, it didn''t arouse its vigilance. The other phoenixes around had already been attracted by Rhodes'' actions, and all the phoenixes were chasing and killing the human holding the ball of destruction, which also made Rhodes complain. Don''t try to catch up with him, but the current mana value does not support Rhodes to do so. When the mana was about to be exhausted, and there were only less than 20 points left for emergency teleportation, Rhodes also set his sights on the ancient phoenix in the center of the battlefield, which was absorbing the authority of the monarch and was facing destruction. The phoenix with the power of the ball has already attracted Rhodes'' attention. The violent fireball bombarded Rhodes, and the ball of destruction disappeared in Rhodes'' hands in time. Without the light of the fire, Rhodes once again recovered the resistance to flames in the great demon''s bloodline, even if it was condensed by the phoenix fire. Even the spells cast cannot harm Rhodes at this moment. A fireball bigger than the phoenix itself exploded behind Rhodes. Rather than knowing how the phoenix condensed such a large fireball, Rhodes cared more about the current status of the monarchy. Rhodes didn''t know about the ancient phoenix. To what extent has the monarchy been absorbed, but Rhodes clearly knows that if the ancient phoenix continues to absorb it all the way, there may not be any good results. With the strong impact of the fireball explosion, Rhode''s speed was a bit faster, and the pitch-black bat wings that belonged to the great devil had already been summoned by Rhodes from under his ribs at this moment, helping him maintain his balance while flying at high speed. Right now, the mana in Rhodes'' body is almost completely exhausted, and there is almost no way to continue fighting. Reason tells Rhodes that staying here is very likely to be dangerous. Once he fails to grab the monarchy, the final The outcome was not much better. Rhodes had no spare energy to break through again under the siege of Phoenix. If he planned to evacuate, now was his last chance. However, Rhodes couldn''t do this. No matter how dangerous the situation Rhodes felt, he couldn''t evacuate at this moment. In the depths of hell, an angel that is unrivaled in the world is still waiting for him. Rhodes doesn''t know what''s going on in hell, and he doesn''t know whether the Doomsday Blade has been cast as planned, but in his heart However, he had a premonition that if he failed to return in time, something that he would regret would most likely happen. Unable to obtain the authority of the fire elemental monarch, even if Rhodes returns to the depths of hell, it will be difficult to bring any help in the process of casting the divine sword. Even the fire elemental monarch who has liberated all his power is not a holy angel. Opponent, Rhodes has nothing to do with the Angel of Andorra. In the end, his soul can only be completely wiped out by her. In the time without heroes, it is almost impossible to fight against the fate that controls everything. It seems inevitable to be obliterated by fate. After losing the power that belongs to heroes, no one can escape the shackles of fate. Ensuring the casting of the Doomsday Blade became Rhodes'' only choice, and only the supreme sword recorded in the expansion pack had a slight possibility of fighting against fate. Rhodes has already tried those methods that can stop the angels of Andorra. In front of the nearly invincible Holy Judgment Angel, protected by fate, there is almost no way to stop them. There is a slight possibility of blocking it. What Rhodes didn''t expect was that when he set foot on the Fire Elemental Plane, what was waiting for him was the struggle of the phoenixes for the authority of the monarch. Even the phoenix could hardly escape the temptation of the authority of the monarch. Winning the monarchy is no less difficult than ascending to the sky. Rhodes was aware of the obstruction of fate, and what stood in front of Rhodes and the monarchy was the ancient phoenix that was not weaker than the demigod. Rhodes, who was in good condition, faced enemies of this level. , and still need to be careful to fight, in the current situation where the fuel is exhausted, Rhodes has almost no way to defeat this ancient phoenix. Rhodes is still some distance away from the ancient phoenix. Seeing that the ancient phoenix is ??about to absorb the power of the monarchy and become a new generation of fire elemental monarch, things are about to reach an irreversible point. Even if Rhodes wants to save it, he is powerless to stop it. When all this happened, I could only watch helplessly as the light of Tinder gradually dimmed. At this moment, an insignificant voice suddenly came from the side of the ancient phoenix. The voice was so small that Rhodes had to start to doubt his ears, thinking that he had heard it wrong. Following the sound, Only then did I see that it was the elf who was full of responsibility who let out a cry at such a juncture. Flame erupted from the long spear she was holding. How could such ordinary flames hurt the real phoenix? But Rhodes reacted at this moment, and sacrificed the ball of destruction again. With the shining of black light, the line of fire connecting the ancient phoenix and the fire seed was cut off at this moment. Chapter 2962 The breaking of the line of fire immediately caused a backlash against the authority of the monarch. Endless flames exploded from the body of the ancient phoenix. It was the purest blazing flame in the world. Under the illumination of the ball of destruction, the ancient phoenix could not bear such a tragic backlash. With a groan, it fell to the ground. The flames cannot take the life of the ancient phoenix, it will usher in rebirth in the fire, but Rhodes has found the opportunity he wanted, taking advantage of the gap between the fall of the ancient phoenix, he hurried to the elf''s side, and put the fire seed hold in hand. Starting with the authority of the fire elemental monarch, Rhodes felt only a warmth from the depths of his soul. Under the infection and encouragement of the fire, Rhodes whole body became warm. If he wanted, he could It can even wrap its entire body in flames like a phoenix. Rhodes felt the endless power contained in the fire. A quarter of the fire magic elements in the entire world were controlled by this small group of fire. That was the true form of the monarchy. Even Rhodes was the first For the first time, I saw the monarchy incarnate. Logically speaking, Rhodes'' eyes should have been unable to move away from this fire. This eternal fire is enough to make a person a real fire elemental monarch. However, Rhodes'' attention was not here. Instead of staying on the ball of fire for a long time, he looked at the little elf beside him. Maybe it''s just Rhode''s illusion. Rhode looked at the elf with some doubts in his eyes. Just now, when the elf waved a spear at the ancient phoenix, Rhodes felt a special will like a flash in the pan from her. . That will is so unique that Rhodes can''t forget it at all. If Rhodes feels right, that will is the heroic will he is looking for. With the blessing of heroic will, people will abandon everything in the past and become real heroes who never give up. In the past, maybe Rhodes would not be surprised. The birth of a hero is not a rare event. However, in this time, it is almost impossible. The traces left by the hero have long been forgotten. Eve is completely erased. This is a time without heroes, so how can we talk about the emergence of heroic will? From the little elf, Rhodes deeply felt the heroic will. Even Rhodes himself didn''t believe in this situation, but the will actually existed. Just as Rhodes predicted, fate will bring countless obstacles to him. No matter what he does, he will not be able to fulfill his wish. Waiting for his final fate, or failing to cast a sword, he will always stay in the time without heroes, and can only live for a lifetime Hiding XZ in the east, fearing the day when the judgment in fate will come, either in order to forge the Excalibur, he was killed by the Angel of Andor together with others, there is no other possibility at all. However, at this moment, the already doomed fate seemed to be quietly shattered. The key to causing the change of fate was the seemingly insignificant elf in Rhodes'' eyes. The doomed fate destroyed the ancient phoenix''s absorption of the monarchy, and Rhodes finally won the fire. "Are you a hero?" Rhodes asked with some uncertainty. After losing the identity of a hero, Rhodes also lost the ability to distinguish between heroes, and he couldn''t tell whether the other party was a hero at a glance. "What are you talking about? I''m an elf, not a hero." Hearing Rhode''s question, the elf couldn''t help but frowned. He didn''t understand what he was talking about, but felt that his reaction was a little strange. "That''s weird." Rhode couldn''t help but shook his head, and couldn''t help but feel that his thoughts were a little unreasonable. He even suspected that the elf in front of him was a hero, which was obviously impossible. In the time without heroes, How can there be a hero born? "Wait..." Just as Rhodes was thinking, a few thoughts flashed through his mind, and his eyes froze for a moment. Rhodes'' mind suddenly flashed the last words that Lucifer explained to him before his fall. In Lucifer''s words, what he needs Rhodes to do is not only to complete the casting of the Doomsday Blade, but more importantly, to recall the hero''s will back to this world. Before that, Rhodes always thought that Lucifer''s account of calling the hero''s will back to the world refers to allowing Rhodes himself, or Morrill, to break through the restrictions on heroes in this time and become a real hero, but It wasn''t until now that Rhodes discovered that what Lucifer said didn''t seem to mean that, but to bring that hero''s will back to other creatures in the world, so that they don''t have to be bound by fate anymore, but can act like Like the heroes of the past, stand up and challenge fate. The elf in front of her is a living example. She was originally bound by fate, but with Rhodes'' help, she briefly possessed the will of a hero. In order to protect this homeland, the phoenixes will no longer be affected Bewitched by Shenhuo to kill each other, dare to challenge the ancient phoenix that can easily destroy her, the will to see death as home, it is not an exaggeration to say that it is the will of a hero. Right now, Rhodes also vaguely understands why Lucifer helped him and Morrill to break through the constraints of fate. Only in this way, Rhodes can recall the will of a hero back to this world, and then bring that will to others . Thinking of this, Rhode couldn''t help but take a deep breath. Lucifer''s plan is indeed feasible. Rhodes did feel the strong will of a hero from the elf. Under the shackles of fate, even the elf in front of him The elf didn''t become a true hero, and it''s not far from the moment she does become one. Relying on the method of inspiring will, Rhodes can continue to try to awaken the heroic will of other creatures, until the moment when the heroic will is superimposed and can completely change the fate, Rhodes'' actions will usher in the final reward. However, awakening the hero''s will does not mean that a real hero can be born. Rhodes believes that Lucifer has used this method for countless years to try to awaken the heroic will of others, but no matter how Lucifer tries, no one can truly break through the limitations of fate and become a true hero. Over time, even Lucifer himself became disheartened, thinking that no more heroes would be born. Now, the responsibility of calling the hero back to the world falls on Rhodes. Rhodes can inspire the heroic will in the elf''s heart, but he can''t make her a real hero. An invisible force shackles the elf''s possibility of becoming a hero. Before that, Rhodes didn''t know what that force was, but now he understands that it is the power of fate. It is destined that no hero will be born in this time, once a real hero is born, fate will be completely wiped out, and Rhodes will not be far away from this time. Just as Rhodes was feeling deep in his heart and thinking about how to call back the real hero so as to get out of the present time, a few crisp phoenix cries brought Rhodes'' consciousness back to reality. The ancient phoenix below has recovered from the backlash of the monarchy at this moment. After completing a rebirth from the ashes, its power has returned to its full state, and its sharp eyes are locked on Rhodes who is holding the fire. It is about to spread its wings and rush forward. The phoenix not far away also surrounded, and they wanted to fight for the supreme fire in Rhodes'' hands. For the current predicament, Rhodes had expected it a long time ago. He had realized that the Phoenixes would not let him leave easily after getting the fire. If you want to escape with the authority of the fire department, I''m afraid it will not be so easy. Unlike those phoenixes, Rhodes has an advantage that they cannot have. No matter how noble the phoenix is, enjoying the worship and respect of all fire creatures, it is impossible for them to have the authority of an elemental monarch like Rhodes. In the past, what Rhodes possessed was not only the authority of the air elemental monarch, but even the authority of the fire elemental monarch for a short period of time. Although it was the fire elemental monarch who took the initiative to lend the power of the fire element to Rhodes, Rhodes was also a genuine elemental monarch of both air and fire, in order to fight against the enemy that Flam dared not face, from among the clouds Angel of Andorra. As time went by, everything that happened in the world was no longer as Rhodes knew it. Even the flame transformed from Fromm was completely extinguished by Andor''s breath. Rhodes once again got the fire element The authority of the monarch. Only this time, it was no longer Fromm who lent it to Rhodes on his own initiative, but Rhodes snatched it from the Phoenix habitat where the power had been left behind. No matter how time changes, certain things in destiny are going in the same direction, but without the interference of heroic will on destiny, the world will show its truest appearance, and everything will be presented to Rhodes in the most tragic appearance. Holding the sovereign power symbolized by the fire seed, the familiar feeling once again returned to Rhodes. No matter how advanced Phoenix''s research on fire magic is, it is impossible to be like Rhodes. In another time, he truly possesses the authority of the fire elemental monarch. Phoenixes still have to slowly feel the mystery of authority, but Rhodes does not need. For Rhodes, absorbing the power contained in the authority of the fire element is just a matter of familiarity. Endless heat spread along Rhodes'' limbs and bones, and the flames ignited every inch of Rhodes'' body. The power derived from the power of the fire element is rapidly gathering in Rhodes'' body. It won''t be long before Rhodes can become a real Fire Elemental Monarch. On the side, the little elf was anxiously watching Rhodes in this state. The changes that Rhodes is undergoing now are very similar to the ancient phoenix before. They are all absorbing the power of the fire, but the current environment Not safe at all. Even the ancient phoenix desperately rolled up the flame storm, which forced the surrounding phoenixes to retreat, creating a suitable environment for itself to absorb the fire, but Rhodes did not act like this right now. , unable to force back the surrounding phoenixes, he would be completely torn apart by the phoenixes in minutes. The elf raised the spear in his hand and blocked Rhodes from the attacking phoenix. In front of the real phoenix, the phoenix fire ignited on the elf''s spear seemed much dimmer, unable to compete with the real phoenix fire at all. The sparks will be extinguished, but she still has no thought of retreating, but stares resolutely at the approaching phoenix. Those phoenixes who generously bestowed the phoenix divine fire on the elves in the past and protected the weakest elf race on the fire elemental plane seemed so strange at this moment, and they did not hesitate to kill each other for a ball of fire. Looking at those phoenixes that symbolized hope and beauty in the past, but at this moment they are extremely fierce, the little elf only feels extremely disappointed. She only feels that the fire is the root of all disasters. She must protect the human in the rear and let him Take away that ball of fire, and all kinds of evil disasters caused by fire. However, no matter how firm the elf''s will is, the current situation in front of her will not change because of her thoughts. In the time when there are no heroes, what can be changed by that will alone? Accompanied by the explosion of the phoenix fire, the little elf blocking the front of the flame let out a cry of pain, and his charred body fell to the ground from mid-air, without a trace of breath coming out, and the original shining golden armor also changed. It was dull and dull, as if the ashes after burning had been exhausted. After clearing the obstacles blocking the way, the phoenixes did not intend to stop at all, and continued to rush towards Rhodes'' position. Among them, the loudest call was the ancient phoenix with the largest body size. , the resentment towards Rhodes for snatching the fire, let it rush to the forefront desperately, and the phoenix fire that caused the elf to fall was cast by it. Reflected in the eyes of the ancient phoenix, there is only the supreme and inextinguishable fire. Even though the fire is not good, even though it is only as big as an elf, what is contained in that fire is the infinite power to control all flames in the world. In order to get the power, the phoenixes have already spared no effort, so why are they willing to hand over this great opportunity to others? The greed and thirst for the fire made the phoenix''s perception no longer as sharp as before, and also made them ignore the imminent danger. Although the little elf fell in the bursting phoenix fire, her actions really attracted the attention of many phoenixes. After seeing the little elf destroying the ancient phoenix''s process of absorbing the fire, the nearby phoenixes couldn''t ignore that A very weak, harmless-looking elf, and it was for this reason that the elf was slammed by the fire of the phoenix. Just when the ancient phoenix rushed towards Rhodes holding the fire at all costs, a supreme aura erupted from Rhode''s body, and the fire had completely integrated into his body. Chapter 2963 Under the entanglement of endless fire, Rhodes, who had completely absorbed the fire, opened his eyes. Deep in those indifferent eyes, there was a blazing fire that engulfed everything. Facing the ancient phoenix rushing straight, Rhodes just stretched out his hand, and the flames all over the phoenix lost control. It is no longer the phoenix itself that manipulates the flames around the phoenix, but the will of the fire elemental monarch. The Phoenix Divine Fire, which was supposed to be the most familiar to the Phoenix, was completely out of control at this time. The flames all over the ancient Phoenix became a cage to imprison the Phoenix. Rhodes just stretched out his hand, and the cage began to shrink inward, as if condensed. The substantial flames kept squeezing inwards, twisting the phoenix''s body, and only the crisp sound could be heard continuously. When the ancient phoenix fell from the sky, its body had already been shattered into pieces, and there was no more breath coming out. Flames rose from the remains of the ancient phoenix. The previous Rhodes was unable to isolate the flames burning on the remains of the phoenix in the elemental plane of fire, but this was an easy task for him now. With Rhodes snapping his fingers, all the flames on the phoenix remains were extinguished. Even if the sparks in the air fell on the phoenix remains, they never rekindled. Only the bursts of black smoke from the remains proved that there had been flames on it. burned. That was an order belonging to the elemental monarch. The remains of the ancient phoenix had been completely cursed by the flames, and there was no trace of sparks willing to continue burning on the remains. All the power of fire in the world belongs to the fire elemental monarch. After merging the power of the fire seed, Rhodes has become a true fire elemental monarch. Unlike in the past, he borrowed the power of the fire element from Flem, and now the power of the monarchy belongs to him alone, breaking the fire element. After the seal of the elemental monarch, that force has become unstoppable. Rhodes took a deep breath, there was not much mana left in his body, but now he no longer needs mana at all, all fire magic elements in the world, at this moment, obey his orders and can be used by him For the casting of magic, that is the power that belongs to the fire elemental monarch, and it is also the power that belongs to Rhodes now. The nearby phoenix also felt the unusual flame breath, except for the crackling of the flames, there was not even the slightest bird song in the field. The sovereign flame that gathered endless fire elements was far more blazing than the Phoenix divine fire. "Human, who are you?" Just as Rhodes felt the power that belonged to the Fire Elemental Sovereign, one of the phoenixes spoke out and asked Rhodes. Phoenix lowered his wings and deliberately slowed down his movements, signaling that he was not a threat. "So you can speak human language? I thought you could only tweet." Rhodes just said indifferently. When he took out the ball of destruction not long ago, the phoenix chased him a lot, and now he finally knows how to speak human language "Who am I, you ask? I am the Lord of the Fire Element now, and all fire creatures should obey my orders." Listening to the undisguised overriding and dominating meaning in Rhodes'' words, the nearby phoenixes chirped one after another. As the most noble elemental plane of fire, the divine bird Phoenix, which enjoys the worship of all fire-type creatures, is willing to move towards the phoenix in front of it. Humans give in? They will definitely not agree to Rhodes'' request. Rhodes didn''t seem to hear the phoenix''s discussion. He turned his eyes and focused on the elf who fell from the sky not long ago. Under the burning of the phoenix fire, the elf''s fragile body was powerless to resist, and it was completely reduced to ashes in the flames. After Rhodes completely fused the power of the fire element, the elf had already lost the slightest breath. As the weakest creature in the elemental plane of fire, the fallen elf does not have the elemental core like the elemental man, and looks like a dim mass of ashes. Rhodes looked at the fallen elf. He believed that the heroic will suddenly appeared in the elf was not accidental, so he ordered to the Phoenix beside him, "Resurrect her." The Phoenix who was negotiating with Rhodes showed embarrassment, and did not move for a long time, until Rhodes'' gloomy gaze swept over him, and then he opened his mouth to argue: "Lord Fire Element, you may not know, Phoenix can only be done at the cost of the soul. Let other creatures rise from the ashes." "So? What do you want to express?" Rhodes just asked indifferently. Under the blessing of the authority of the fire department, there was raging fire in the depths of Rhodes'' eyes, and even Phoenix would be under his anger Burn out completely. Phoenix was a little hesitant, but after thinking about the price required to regenerate the elf, he still boldly said: "I mean, this ability of rebirth from ashes cannot be easily used for other creatures. Every year, there are a large number of people from other planes Creatures begged us outside the godwood forest, begging us to resurrect the dead creatures for them, but they were rejected without exception. The phoenix is ??the most noble fire creature, and it will not sacrifice its own life to resurrect others. Not to mention resurrecting that puny little elf." Fenghuang''s answer also attracted constant applause from other nearby phoenixes, who all agreed with this point of view. The phoenix is ??the most noble existence in the entire fire elemental plane. They have always been the only ones who enjoy the worship of other creatures, so how can they condescend to revive that little elf that is not worth mentioning at all. Facing Phoenix''s answer, Rhodes just sneered: "You may have made a mistake. I did not ask you, but ordered you to do so. Resurrect her, or you will experience the horror of the fire elemental monarch." Phoenix, who was still a bit lucky in her heart, did not do what Rhodes asked, but argued to Rhodes: "That is just a little elf, it is not worth Phoenix''s life to exchange for it. Could it be that her body, Is there anything Phoenix doesn''t have? We can also take human form if necessary." "I''ve already given you a chance." Rhodes shook his head slowly, with a hint of coldness in his eyes, "From her, I saw the will of a hero, but from you, I didn''t see that. I didn¡¯t see anything. You call yourself a god bird, and all you have in your heart is greed. When you see the authority of the monarch, you forget everything about yourself. You are not qualified to be compared with heroes.¡± As Rhodes'' words fell, the surrounding fire elements quickly gathered towards his body, and the nearby phoenixes were surprised to find that the unquenchable phoenix fire that existed on them completely dimmed at this moment. As a phoenix born from the flames, the gorgeous feathers on the Phoenix''s body are made of solidified flames. With the complete extinguishment of the Phoenix''s sacred fire, only the bare body of the nearby Phoenix is ??left, and no more gorgeous feathers. The majesty of the body is like a group of pheasants that have been plucked and scalded with boiling water, and are still steaming. The same is true for the phoenix that is negotiating with Rhodes. After losing the cover of its gorgeous feathers, even in the elemental plane of fire, this phoenix still feels the coldness of its body. Even so, it is unwilling to compromise with Rhodes: " Even if you can control the flames, you can''t force the Phoenix to resurrect others, and if the Phoenix itself doesn''t want to, no one can force us to do so." On the way to resurrect other creatures, the phoenix showed unexpected stubbornness. No matter how threatened Rhodes was, they were unwilling to do what Rhodes asked. "I know." Rhodes was not surprised by Phoenix''s answer. In the past, the owner of the ghost king''s cloak had already proved this point to Rhodes. Unless Phoenix can be moved, otherwise all Phoenix will be killed. Nor can they change their minds, That''s what the former hero Degar did. He didn''t have any effect on the slaughter of the Phoenix. Instead, his experience moved the last Phoenix, which made the Phoenix revive him. Now it''s Rhodes'' turn to do this. It was done, but Rhode obviously didn''t intend to slowly impress the Phoenix in front of him like Degar did. With a thought in Rhodes'' mind, the fire elements in the surrounding space turned into giant flaming hands under his control, grabbing all the nearby phoenixes that couldn''t dodge. No phoenix can escape the seal-breaker in the plane of the fire element Attack of the fire elemental monarch. As Rhodes held the air, the giant flaming hands in the vicinity also shrank at the same time. When he fully grasped the power of the fire authority, the power of the spell he released far exceeded the level of the legendary mage. The fire magic elements contained in the seemingly simple flame giant''s hands are easily more than a hundred times that of any phoenix. Under the crushing of the giant hand, there were only crisp sounds, and the precious blood of the phoenix dripped to the ground along the bottom of the giant hand. The phoenix inside was completely deformed, and even the bones were completely crushed. crushed. Under the order of the fire elemental monarch, no spark dared to ignite on the remains of the phoenix. Rebirth from the ashes requires the power of flames, and that power requires the approval of the fire elemental monarch. In a short moment, except for the Phoenix that was negotiating with Rhodes, the remaining Phoenixes were all completely smashed by the giant flame hands. Looking at the scene in front of him, the only surviving Phoenix had a flash of fear in his eyes, and an unbelievably complicated expression. He couldn''t help but screamed sharply, and couldn''t even utter a complete sentence for a while. . "You don''t want to resurrect the elf, so how about this?" The whisper from Rhodes reached Phoenix''s ears at this moment, which made its completely sluggish expression slightly better, at least it was no longer that dumbfounded look. "If you resurrect the elves, I will lend the power of the flames to those phoenixes, and let them be reborn in the flames. If thinking this way makes you more comfortable, you should use your own soul to resurrect all the phoenixes you know, Isn''t that what you want?" Rhode''s words immediately brought the only remaining phoenix back to reality. Looking at the wreckages of the phoenixes, there was still a bit of disbelief in its eyes: "You...you took away the Phoenix''s divine fire, completely killed it. dead them?" "I didn''t do that." Rhodes spread his hands and said, "You killed them, I have given you a chance, but you are unwilling to accept my proposal, unwilling to exchange your own soul for The rebirth of all the phoenixes, didn''t you kill them with your own hands?" Listening to Rhodes'' cold words, Phoenix also realized that he had no choice. In front of the real fire elemental monarch, the sacred and noble Phoenix in the past was really not as good as a pheasant. He could only let the elemental monarch handle it at will. The most core power of the phoenix, which is also the source of the power of rebirth from the ashes, is the phoenix divine fire, which is in the hands of the fire elemental monarch. What else can it do? If it refuses, all Phoenixes will die because of him. "Okay... I will resurrect that little elf according to your request, but you must guarantee that all the dead phoenixes will be reborn from the ashes." Under Rhodes'' threat, Phoenix finally changed his mind. Rhodes nodded, and seemed quite satisfied with Phoenix''s answer. If Phoenix had made such a choice earlier, he would not have to do so: "In the name of the fire elemental monarch, I will do as I promised you. " After receiving Rhode''s answer, Phoenix finally made up his mind, even if he sacrificed his life to resurrect the seemingly insignificant elf, if doing so could bring back all the dead Phoenix, let them be bathed. If the fire is reborn, then it is willing to do the same. The flame was burning from the only remaining phoenix, which belonged to the power of the phoenix''s fire, but compared with before, the phoenix''s fire at this moment was particularly fierce. Even the body of the phoenix, under the continuous burning of the phoenix''s fire, Next, it also became a little unreal. The fiery fire shines, until it extends to the ashes not far away. At this moment, the elf, which had been turned into a mass of ashes, suddenly lit up, like a pearl brushing off the dust on the surface, or like a weak person suddenly injected with a booster, under Rhodes'' gaze Next, the elf''s body regained its vitality and flew lightly. As a price for doing so, the phoenix also weakened rapidly, and finally only a few residual breaths remained. When the elf completely recovered, the Phoenix''s aura was completely wiped out. Rhodes seemed to hear the sound of the broken soul, and there was no trace of the Phoenix''s aura that fell to the ground. As it said before, with this A force to revive other creatures requires it to pay the price of its life. Different from reincarnation and rebirth, the ability of the phoenix is ??enough to act on almost any creature. It can be said that apart from undead creatures, even elemental creatures can be reborn with the help of the power of the phoenix after they have completely fallen. This is reincarnation. Rebirth can''t achieve the effect anyway. Thinking of this, Rhode''s gaze couldn''t help but put his eyes on the elemental core in his hand. The elf had been completely resurrected in front of his eyes. Perhaps the elemental core belonging to Flem could also restore life again. Chapter 2964 After sleeping for an unknown amount of time, the little elf, who had already disappeared in the phoenix fire, opened his eyes again. As soon as she regained consciousness, the little elf began to pant violently, feeling the familiar heat wave in the elemental plane of fire, which was breathed into her throat by her again, and her restless heart gradually returned to calm. Thinking of the complete sleep like the death of consciousness, the little elf still had a strong unbelievable feeling in her heart. The feeling of death was so real, her soul seemed to have completely dissipated, and she no longer existed in this world. However, when she opened her eyes again, that feeling disappeared in an instant, and she returned to this familiar world. "I just...have I died?" The little elf murmured, the last memory remaining in the depths of her mind was the sobriety swept by the boundless blazing flame. Under the burning of the Phoenix divine fire, she must There is no possibility of surviving, and it is impossible for Phoenix to sacrifice his life to resurrect the insignificant elf. Everything that happened in front of him can be said to have deeply exceeded the elf''s expectations. "You can think so." Familiar words came from the elf''s ear, and following the reputation, she saw the human man who had robbed the fire with her. Compared with before, the human man''s body has undergone significant changes, and the aura emanating from his body has also changed from unassuming and restrained, to a scorching hotness like a raging fire, and a cruel and ruthless one that burns everything. Seeing that the elf was successfully reborn from the ashes with the help of the phoenix, Rhodes nodded in satisfaction, and then stepped forward to observe, but saw that the original fierce heroic will had completely disappeared from the elf, perhaps because he had experienced Due to death, Rhodes could no longer feel the moving heroic will from the elf. "Unfortunately..." Rhodes shook his head, he missed this opportunity, he didn''t know how to continue to awaken the heroic will in other creatures. However, all the things that happened to the elf gave Rhodes some hints, giving him a little idea of ??how to leave the illusion. "What a pity?" The elf looked around, trying to figure out what happened before from the clues around him. Her gaze was quickly attracted by the completely dim phoenix remains behind. On the phoenix remains, there were still traces of rebirth from the ashes for other creatures. This discovery also made the elf cover her mouth in surprise: "That''s a backlash for rebirth for other creatures... Could it be that the Phoenix resurrected me? But it doesn''t make sense at all. How could the honorable Phoenix be willing?" Resurrection elf? Could it be you did something?" As he said that, the elf turned his gaze to Rhodes who was at the side, with puzzlement and a hint of gratitude in his eyes. The phoenix would not sacrifice his life to resurrect other creatures, let alone resurrect the humblest elf. Rhodes must have done something. "I didn''t do anything, it was Phoenix who wanted to do it." Seeing that the elf didn''t have the heroic will he was looking for, Rhode''s expression turned cold, "Don''t get in my way now, I still have Things to do." With that said, Rhode bent his fingers again, ready to bounce the elf in front of him away. He still had the elemental core of Fromm to try to wake up, so he didn''t want to chat with the elf. After sensing Rhode''s movement, the elf quickly flew aside. She had seen Rhode''s move last time, so how could she suffer twice from the same move? Before Rhodes bounced her away, the elf''s butterfly-like body drew a semicircle in the air, and couldn''t help but stare at Rhodes with her mouth pouting. The elf clearly knew that her rebirth must be related to the human beings in front of him, but he didn''t want to admit it at all, as if everything he did was just a matter of effort. This discovery made the elf so angry that she kept flying in the air, trying to attract Rhodes'' attention, but Rhodes just twitched the corners of his mouth and focused on other things. Dozens of phoenix flames rose from the scattered phoenix remains. Following Rhodes'' thought, he re-given the right to use the flames to those dead phoenixes, just as Rhodes had promised to the phoenix who sacrificed himself before. , Under the burning phoenix divine fire, the phoenixes also ushered in a collective rebirth from the ashes. Not only those ordinary phoenixes, but even the most powerful ancient phoenix, Rhodes also gave the right to use the phoenix fire. Right now, Rhodes has become the real fire elemental monarch, even if he wants to take back the flames on Phoenix, it is just a matter of thought. Feeling the violently rising phoenix fire, the little elf was startled when she saw the phoenixes reborn in the flames. She still didn''t know what happened. She shrank her body, and her weak body leaned against the Rhodes, Rhodes can feel her fear and trembling. Surrounded by many phoenixes, the elf thought that she and Rhodes had no room to escape, and would be completely torn apart by the angry phoenixes, but the situation is already different now, Rhodes at this moment is already the real fire elemental monarch . A series of wailing sounds continued to come from the mouths of the nearby phoenixes. After seeing the capabilities of the fire elemental monarch, the phoenixes no longer had the thought of resisting. Facing the fire elemental monarch whose seal is still there and whose strength has not fully recovered, the Phoenixes still need to retreat. Now that the seal on the monarchy''s authority has been completely broken, facing the elemental monarch who controls all the fire elements in the world, the only choice for the Phoenixes is , is to surrender to the supreme flame master. I don''t know which phoenix expressed its surrender first, but when the little elves returned to their senses, they saw the phoenixes fall to the ground one after another, lowering their wings tightly to express their complete surrender. "they¡­¡­" After noticing the actions of the phoenixes, the little elf couldn''t believe the scene he saw before him. The phoenix, who is usually the most noble in the entire fire elemental plane, chose to surrender at this moment. The elf with self-knowledge clearly knew that the phoenixes were not submitting to her, but to the human man beside her. Rhodes ignored the elf''s astonishment. He didn''t intend to explain anything to the elf, but walked forward slowly to the crowd of phoenixes, and at the same time raised the elemental core that once belonged to Flam: "Resurrection she." The phoenixes looked at each other, and the weakest phoenix took the initiative to take the elemental core from Rhodes. However, after some thought, the phoenix showed a troubled expression on his face: "Dear fire element Monarch, this elemental core has completely lost all its soul, and even the traces of its existence have been completely wiped out, even if it is reborn from the ashes, there is no way to revive it." After getting this news from Phoenix, Rhode''s expression sank obviously. Of course he knew what would happen to his soul after being wiped out by the Angel of Andorra. Even the power of rebirth from the ashes could not bring back a completely dead soul. . Rhodes couldn''t help letting out a deep sigh. Although he had expected this in his heart, it was not easy to resurrect a creature with a dead soul. However, when he really heard the answer from Phoenix, Rhodes still couldn''t bear it. Live deep disappointment. Reincarnation and rebirth cannot bring back the erased soul, and even rebirth from the ashes cannot do this. Some thoughts in his heart made Rhodes not willing to give up easily, but asked Phoenix: " Is there really no way? I don''t care what price you have to pay, the only thing you need to do is to resurrect the master of the elemental core." Hearing Rhodes'' request, the nearby phoenixes were arguing again. They had already seen the methods of the fire elemental monarch, and of course they would not go against Rhodes'' wishes at this moment, but this request was too reluctant, even surpassing the flames. The limit of what rebirth can do. While the phoenixes were looking at each other, it was the words of the ancient phoenix that brought some hope to Rhodes: "This elemental core is extremely unusual, I can feel that it is the elemental core of a fire-type creature, but the core The fire element contained inside far exceeds the limit of any fire creature, which is simply not something that ordinary fire creatures can do. Lord of the fire element, can you please tell us what is the core of this element? Which powerful fire existence does it belong to?" Hearing the ancient Phoenix''s question, Rhodes knew that the Phoenixes had already seen the mystery contained in this elemental core. The elemental core that once belonged to Flam contained the most blazing fire element in the entire world, even The soul belonging to her has completely disappeared, but the traces contained in the elemental core will not disappear. Phoenix, who is extremely sensitive to the power of the fire element, can see the clues in this elemental core at a glance. Seeing this, Rhodes has nothing to hide. Now that he has also won the authority of the fire element, the news of the death of the previous fire element monarch is naturally no longer a secret: "This is the elemental core of the previous generation fire element monarch. , The kindling that you fought for before is the most precious power of the previous generation of fire elemental monarchs." Listening to Rhodes'' answer, the faces of the nearby phoenixes finally revealed a somewhat clear expression. No wonder that elemental core contained such a terrifying fire magic element. It turned out that the owner of that elemental core, It was the Fire Elemental Monarch of the previous generation. After receiving this answer from Rhodes, the ancient phoenix seemed to be certain of something, and then proposed to Rhodes: "The fire elemental monarch, with the power of the rebirth of the phoenix, is absolutely unable to recall the complete annihilation." soul, but this elemental core belongs to the previous generation of the fire elemental monarch after all, and it contains various special abilities related to fire. Under the stimulation of rebirth from the ashes, this elemental core may be rekindled." "What does that mean?" Seeing that the resurrection was expected, Rhodes couldn''t help asking again and again. The ancient phoenix seemed to have anticipated the consequences of doing so, and replied to Rhodes: "That means that even if the elemental core is reawakened by rebirth from the ashes, the owner of the elemental core will lose all memories of the past. Nirvana, like a phoenix who has given up everything in the past, will not remember anything that happened in the past." Rhodes couldn''t help frowning. Although the power of rebirth from the ashes can rekindle the elemental core in his hand, the price is that the reborn Fromm will lose the memory of the past. In the past, Rhodes might not be able to bear to do this, but in this time, there is nothing to hesitate. As long as the elemental core can be revitalized, it is already an acceptable result for Rhodes. "Just do it, resurrect her." Rhodes said slowly. With Rhode''s order, the former Phoenix no longer hesitated, and it belonged to the power of rebirth from the ashes, and once again displayed it in front of Rhodes. Accompanied by a few ear-piercing screams, the phoenix continued to shrink in the blazing phoenix fire, and finally turned into ashes on the ground, and the power of rebirth from the ashes also affected Rhodes through the body of the phoenix. On the elemental core in the hand. Rhodes clearly felt that a wave of heat surged from his palm, and the elemental core held by him also completely lit up at this moment, and the warmth of the flames emerged in Rhodes'' hands again. The elemental core belonging to Fromm, which had been completely silent, was stimulated by the phoenix fire and the ability to be reborn from the ashes, and once again glowed with a new flame. Although the flame was very weak, In terms of strength, it can''t be compared with the past fire elemental monarchs, but the flames are actually produced. Maybe it won''t be long before the flames will turn into the person Rhodes is familiar with, but they have completely lost him. memory. The erasure of the soul by the holy angel is so irreversible. Even if Rhodes uses the ability of Phoenix''s rebirth from the ashes to rekindle the elemental core in his hand, the owner of the elemental core will lose all the memories of the past after all. And power, it is not known how long it will take to restore the power that once belonged to the fire elemental monarch. The elemental core belonging to Flem rekindled, and Rhodes settled a concern in his heart. When he came to the Fire Elemental Plane this time, Rhodes not only snatched the monarchy that belonged to the Fire Elemental Sovereign, but also resurrected Flam completely. In addition, Rhodes also found a batch of swords for the casting A new force with acceptable strength. Looking at the phoenixes who surrendered completely, Rhodes certainly would not ignore such a group of powerful reinforcements. Under the orders of the fire elemental monarch, even the phoenix had to obey. "Take good care of this elemental core. After the phoenixes leave, peace should be restored here." Rhodes said slowly, and at the same time handed over the elemental core in his hand to the elf beside him. The little elf was taken aback for a moment, but quickly realized: "Wait, what do you mean when you say that the phoenix has left?" Rhodes responded to her with actions, made of flames, a crimson portal opened in front of him, a scarlet vortex like blood, leading to the real hell. Chapter 2965 Stepping into the blood-red portal completely made of flames, Rhodes returned to the periphery of Doomsday Volcano deep in hell. Returning here with Rhodes are the phoenixes of the fire elemental plane. Under the order of the fire elemental monarch, the phoenixes cannot disobey Rhodes'' request. Once they choose to disobey, the price is to lose all the flames around them. Lose the unique ability to rise from the ashes. Even the phoenix originating from the Fire Elemental Plane cannot sustain for a moment under the soul-killing breath of the Angel of Andor, and will fall into the situation where the soul completely dissipates, but at least part of the Angel of Andor can be involved Attention, if used well, can also be a big boost. Facing the invincible Holy Judgment Angel, Rhodes had to use all the power in the upper and lower eyes. Only in this way could he have a glimmer of life in the Angel''s hands. "Not good...it seems that I am late." Arriving at the outskirts of Doomsday Volcano, Rhode''s expression sank. The volcano that should have been billowing with endless black smoke in the distance seemed to have been devastated beyond imagination. The middle part was completely flattened, and a large amount of rubble blocked the crater downward Where is there any sign of the Doomsday Blade being forged? This discovery also made Rhode''s heart suspend. In order to win the authority of the fire elemental monarch and obtain the supreme power to control all flames in the world, Rhodes spent a lot of time on the fire elemental plane , No one knows what happened in the depths of hell during this period of time. When Rhodes returns, it will be such a bad scene. Thinking of this, Rhode didn''t dare to neglect, and hurriedly drove the fire elements in the space to completely burn the rubble blocking the crater, revealing a path for walking through. Rhodes asked the Phoenixes to expand the passage into the Doomsday Volcano, and he entered it first, preparing to explore the various traces left in the depths of the volcano. If the casting of the Doomsday Blade fails completely, Rhodes doesn''t know how to deal with the nearly invincible Holy Judgment Angel in this time, is it true that he really wants to pin his hopes on that illusory hero''s will? I''m afraid that Rhodes will no longer have the possibility to escape from the illusion. Soon, Rhodes followed the passage opened by the flames and entered the interior of the Doomsday Volcano. Unlike the empty forging site that belonged to Kalunda in Rhodes'' memory, the interior of the volcano is full of traces left by the battle. , even the magma that should have been flowing hot and flowing was completely cut off by several sword marks, and it was a mess as far as the eye could see. Rhodes searched carefully, and soon picked up something from the ground with a dignified expression. It was a shattered sword edge. If Rhodes was not mistaken, it belonged to the sword edge of the Red Dragon Sword, which belonged to Molly''s hand. The sword was actually shattered from it right now, and the battle that happened here was far more tragic than Rhodes expected. This discovery also made Rhodes feel worried. No matter what, Molly was trapped in the illusion like him, and she was one of the few people he could trust if he wanted to escape from the illusion. If something happened to Moril, Rhode''s hope of escaping from the illusion would become even more slim. What made Rhodes slightly relieved was that he didn''t find the remains of Morrill or the swordsmith Kalunda, nor did he find any traces of the three holy objects used to forge the Excalibur, even though it happened here The extremely dangerous battle, even the flame veins in the Doomsday Volcano, were completely destroyed by the Holy Judgment Angel, but at least for Rhodes now, no news is the best news. The most urgent task right now is to find the location of Molier and his party and find a way to reconcile with them. Only in this way can Rhodes formulate future plans. How to find Molier and the others is also a big problem. In order to avoid the angel''s pursuit, Molier will not easily reveal her location. Looking at the shattered edge of the Red Dragon Sword, Rhode suddenly had an idea in his heart. As Rhodes took a deep breath, the blazing flames completely wrapped the sword edge of the Chilong Sword. The fire was far more ferocious than the fire that the Chilong Sword had ignited. It was derived from the power of the fire element and could burn everything. fire. Under the burning of the fire, the sword body of the Chilong Sword began to melt, and the entire sword body was no longer what it used to be, and finally turned into a ball of ashes, just suspended in Rhodes'' palm. What Rhodes needs to do right now is to use the power that belongs to the elemental monarch, through the traces left by the burnt edge of the Red Dragon Sword, to find the flame with the same root and the same origin in the entire main plane. If it were someone else here, even the legendary mage who is best at fire magic in the world would definitely not be able to lock the remaining blade of the Chilong Sword just like Rhodes, with only the shattered blade edge of the Chilong Sword. There is a master who uses the Chilong Sword. Only the true fire elemental monarch can make all the flames in the world obey his orders and lock the position of all fire elements. Not long after, when Rhodes opened his eyes again, he had already confirmed the information he wanted in his mind. Relying on the subtle connection between the flames, Rhodes at the moment had locked on to Morrill''s location. This discovery prompted Rhodes to act immediately. He returned from the crater the same way, called the group of phoenixes who obeyed his orders, and opened a door of another dimension made of flames again. The magic that should be dominated by air-type magic elements, the gate of different dimensions, when Rhodes mastered the authority of the fire elemental monarch, all the magic elements used to cast magic became fire elements, which also made the difference. The color of the gate of the dimension is slightly different from what Rhodes remembered, and the gate of another dimension released by him is far more effective than the gate of another dimension. Feeling the familiar atmosphere behind the gate of another dimension, Rhode felt anxious. Judging from the situation found in the volcano and the completely destroyed flames, while Rhodes was fighting for the power of the fire element, an eruption was also happening here. After a fierce battle, Rhodes didn''t know what happened to Morrill and Kalunda, and he just hoped that nothing would happen. Passing through the red hot portal, Rhodes had just stood still, and was attacked violently the next moment. A flaming sword stabbed straight at Rhodes'' face. Rhode''s eyes froze. He didn''t expect that what was waiting for him behind the portal turned out to be an involuntary violent attack. With Rhode''s inheritance of the power of the fire element, his current strength is also not what it used to be, as early as on the sword. The moment the flame was attached, the attack launched by the sword would not be able to hurt Rhodes. Following Rhodes'' thoughts, the flame attached to the sword not only did not go out at this moment, but became more ferocious. At the same time, the flame that had obtained the power of the elemental monarch completely broke free from the shackles of the sword owner at this moment. In turn, attack the attacker. Under the command of the fire elemental monarch, all the power of the flames belongs to Rhodes'' control, using the flames to attach to the sword, and attacking the fire elemental monarch, doing so is no different from courting death. Rhodes simply turned the flames into Even more ferocious, the flame attached to the sword will in turn burn the attacker''s hand holding the sword until his entire body is completely burned. However, the exclamation from the attacker made Rhodes subconsciously stop the movement in his hands. Rhodes seemed so familiar with that exclamation, and he came here to find the owner of that exclamation . "Rods, is that you?" As if aware of Rhodes'' arrival, the attacker stopped his movements at this moment, and asked with some uncertainty. Appearing in front of Rhodes was the red hair standing tall, wearing an armor made of gold, holding a Vulcan sword in one hand, and holding the evil shield of blasphemy in the other hand. . Morrill was particularly surprised by Rhode''s sudden arrival, but the moment she realized Rhode''s identity, she stopped what she was doing. Rhodes knew that there must have been some misunderstandings, and being able to see Morel again, Rhodes also felt a little relieved in his tense heart, as he no longer had to worry about her safety. "I thought you were already sacrificed... I noticed the flames erupting in the Temple of Raging Fire, and the whole hell was shaken by it. I didn''t expect you to be alive." Sensing Rhodes'' return, Molly''s eyes were also unspeakable. Excited, she came to Rhodes, and before Rhodes could reply, she hugged Rhodes in her arms, "What happened over there?" "It''s a long story." Rhodes also enjoyed this moment of tranquility, "Flem died in the hands of the Holy Judgment Angel, and I went to the Fire Elemental Plane and got the scattered monarchy authority." Briefly explaining what happened before to Molly, Rhodes couldn''t help but focus on the three sacred objects on her body: "I have been to Doomsday Volcano, but I saw that it was full of leftovers from the battle. Traces. How did you equip those three holy objects on yourself? Shouldn''t you use them to cast the Doomsday Blade?" Rhodes was a little puzzled. He thought that the casting of the Doomsday Blade was partially completed, but the current situation was not what Rhodes imagined. The three holy objects used to cast the Doomsday Blade are still there. Wearing them on Morel''s body well, there is no intention of completely melting them to cast the Doomsday Blade. Morrill just let out a deep sigh: "Kalenda and I were trying to melt these three holy objects in Mount Doom, but I didn''t expect that the Holy Angel would arrive soon after, and she rushed to the first place of Mount Doom. The thing is not to attack us, but to completely cut off the flame veins flowing with the doomsday fire inside the volcano. Without the doomsday fire in the volcano, the casting of the doomsday blade cannot be carried out at all. Equip the holy objects, and use their power to deal with that angel." Rhodes nodded, recalling what he saw in the Doomsday Volcano, everything in front of him could be explained. Morrill didn''t mean to covet these holy objects. The casting of the Doomsday Blade was because The angel cut off the flame and was forced to stop. "No matter where I go, it won''t be long before that angel can always find the exact location of me and Kalunda. Just now when I saw the portal you opened, I thought it was the angel chasing after me again, but I didn''t expect it to be It was you who returned safely." Looking at Rhodes in front of him, Morel said truthfully, under the pursuit of the angels, Morel and Karenda had already been exhausted, and there was no time to distinguish who came out of the portal. After seeing that it was Rhodes, Molly felt a little relieved. Not only was it because the person who came was not an enemy, she felt a little lucky, but more importantly, as long as she saw Rhodes, Molly would feel relieved. She would feel an involuntary sense of relief in her heart, as if Rhodes didn''t do anything, but just being there could relax her heart, because she knew that no matter what kind of predicament she faced, Rhodes would bear it with her. If it wasn''t for the fear that the immediate danger hadn''t been eliminated, Morrill really wanted to celebrate with Rhodes. Even if the time between the two of them was very short, it would be considered a long separation for any of them. The reunion, compared to the experience of the two during this time, both the spirit and the soul of the two have come to a very exhausted point, but the goal that exists in the bottom of the heart still makes the two of them persevere. As if aware of Morrill''s worried eyes, Rhodes just smiled confidently at this moment: "Don''t worry, in the Fire Elemental Plane, I have already obtained the authority of the Fire Elemental Sovereign. All follow my orders. Even if the flames in Mount Doom are destroyed by angels, it doesn¡¯t matter, I can bring back the fire of Doom, and let the blade of Doom begin to forge again.¡± Sensing the meaning in Rhodes'' words, Molly couldn''t help but feel a little joy in her heart, and even Rhodes in front of her became more and more pleasing to the eye, and she knew that Rhodes would be able to find out. The appropriate way to solve the current predicament, in front of Rhodes, it seemed that all difficulties could not hinder him in the slightest. Morrell recalled every time she faced Rhodes in different times, it seemed that no matter what the situation was, Rhodes could find a way out of the predicament. When the two were enemies, Morrill only thought he was very annoying, but when the two worked together and faced problems together, Rhodes seemed so reliable. "Great, I''ll tell Kalenda to start casting Doomsday Blade again." As for the content of Rhodes'' words, Molier has no doubts about it. After going to the trap many times, Molier has already completely trusted Rhodes. Since Rhodes said that he can use the power of the power of the fire element to summon a large number If the Doomsday Flame allows the Doomsday Blade to be recast, then this matter will definitely be possible. This sincere trust is also the unique feeling that surged in Molly''s heart after the two reunited after a long absence. Chapter 2966 Soon, Rhodes once again saw the master swordsmith in hell, the titan Kalunda. Seeing Rhodes again, Karenda was also a little bit emotional. After being hunted down by the angels, this is one of the few good news. interrupt: "Immediately start casting the Doomsday Blade, and I will provide the Doomsday Flame you need." With Rhodes'' words, Kalunda took action immediately. With the boundless heat, the doomsday fire, which was far more violent than all the flames in the world, rose up under Rhodes'' call, and Kalunda Renda''s expression also became solemn. Forging a supreme artifact like the Doomsday Blade is a big challenge even for Kalunda. If there is a slight mistake, the entire sword-making process will fail completely. Even if no one intervenes and can forge freely, Kalunda may make mistakes, so she must not be distracted in the process of forging the sword, let alone in the current situation. The Holy Judgment Angel, powerful enough to obliterate everything, may come in pursuit at any time. No matter who it is, facing the pursuit of that terrifying angel, it will definitely feel restless, not knowing when the predestined judgment will come to an end. to his head. The same is true for Kalenda. The powerful and boundless power of the holy angel has long been deeply imprinted in Kalenda''s mind, and he can''t forget it for a long time. The master of the entire hell, the most powerful Even if the arrogant king died at the hands of that angel, if he were replaced by someone else, he would have no chance of contending with him. However, when Kalunda held the three holy objects, his heart seemed to have completely recovered from the turmoil. The current Excalibur casting can be said to be on the string, and it has to be launched. Only by relying on that supreme artifact, can it be possible to compete with the Holy Tribunal Angel. The casting of the Doomsday Blade is not only a matter for Rhodes alone, it is also an important task that Kalenda will do his best to achieve. The hatred of the Titans being exterminated by the angels has always remained in the deepest part of Kalunda''s memory, which is why he is willing to fall into hell and create weapons for the demons. If this Doomsday Blade could severely defeat the Angel''s spirit and avenge the Titans'' hatred, even if Kalunda had to sacrifice his life, he would be willing to do so. With the hot doomsday fire rising, the long-standing anger in Kalunda''s heart was also completely ignited by the flame full of sin. Why should the Titans make way for the rise of mankind and suffer the fate of complete genocide? Kalenda doesn''t hate human beings, what he hates is the fate that overrides everything, even human beings are just insignificant pawns controlled by fate, and those angels who enjoy the protection of fate are exactly what fate stretches out. minions. The rage that was unspoken in the past is now fully integrated into the casting of Doom Blade by Kalunda. He sent the three holy objects into the deepest part of the doomsday fire. Even if the doomsday fire spread, he would not hesitate to ignite his body. He completely integrated his body into the flames, and forged the weapon in the flames. The legendary supreme sword. Looking at Kalenda who completely merged her body into the fire of doomsday, Rhode couldn''t help but sigh slightly at this moment. From Kalenda, Rhodes felt that will. Like the little elf I met not long ago, what burst out of Kalunda''s body was the short-lived heroic will. In this time when there are no heroes at all, the appearance of a hero''s will is a rare thing. If Rhodes hadn''t felt the same will from the elf before, he might have ignored Kalunda''s will . Kalenda''s will is full of death will. From the moment the fire of doom completely ignited Kalenda''s body, Kalenda didn''t think about getting out of the flames again. Forging is not an easy task, only when the spirit and soul of the swordsmith is completely integrated into it, can the sword be made possible. The price of doing so is that Kalunda''s soul is broken, and there is no possibility of resurrection forever. Perhaps it was that special will that prompted Kalenda to make such a choice. Rhodes could only sigh deeply for Kalenda''s decision. Renda''s fate. In the past, Rhodes was able to use the legendary Philosopher''s Stone to avoid the last moment of Kalunda''s sword casting and ensure the success of the sword at the cost of his soul, but Rhodes now has no way to do so, waiting Kalunda can only meet the most tragic fate. Of course Kalenda can choose not to do this, but this behavior of escaping fate is destined to not bring any good results. It is not so much that fate forced Kalenda to sacrifice his life, it is better to say that Kalenda is in Under the urging of that heroic will, I chose such a result, and this is the terrible part of fate. In the time without heroes, no one can break the shackles of fate. All the choices they make are just inevitable choices prompted by fate. Even the fleeting will of a hero is completely influenced by fate. Domination, no one can escape the shadow of fate. If there are still people who are out of destiny, then those people are Rhodes and Molly. With the help of Lucifer, the two people who strayed into this time completely got rid of the control of fate, but this escape was only temporary. Sooner or later, fate would find them again, just like fate had found countless people In that way, only by relying on the Excalibur, Blade of Doom in the expansion pack, can the two of them find the possibility of completely getting rid of their fate. Rhodes did not go to persuade Kalunda who was about to die for the sword. In the time when there were no heroes, this was the only choice Kalenda could make. He chose to put his soul on the sword that was about to be forged. Among the supreme swords that came out, with the help of the power of the sword, he could also slap the fate of mocking all living beings hard. Rhodes respected the choice he made. "not good¡­¡­" As if feeling something, Rhodes raised his head suddenly, looking at the seemingly empty void in the distance. Molly who was on the side also felt something, and at this moment, she took the initiative to remind her, and her face became extremely solemn, as if something extremely bad had happened. "That''s space magic? No, it''s just a strong tearing space, a crack torn in space? Who used this method to cross space? It can''t accurately lock the position of space coordinates at all..." From the shattered space, Rhodes seemed to have discovered something, and couldn''t help saying in surprise. Even Rhodes has never seen this kind of forceful way of tearing apart the space, and thus traveling under the space. It is almost impossible, and even the legendary mage who knows the void very well, absolutely does not have it. Dare to do it. "It''s her...the holy angel. No matter where Kalunda and I flee, she can always come after her in this way, and we can''t get rid of her pursuit." Regarding the completely shattered space, Morel seemed very familiar, she had seen this scene many times before, and even when Rhodes returned, Morel regarded him as an attacking enemy. Listening to Morrill''s explanation, Rhode also showed a somewhat clear expression at this moment. This kind of forceful method of tearing apart the space and thus passing through the void is not advisable. Compared with the space turbulence that is everywhere in the void and capable of tearing everything apart, the space turbulence released by the mages when they fail to cast the gate of another dimension is simply As docile as a sheep, no matter who it is, its body will be completely shattered under the cutting of the space turbulence, and only angels who enjoy the blessing of fate can resist the space turbulence that tears everything apart. Not only that, even if ordinary people fall into the void, they can''t confirm their spatial orientation. Even if they can survive the cutting of the space turbulence, it is completely unknown where they will be carried by the space turbulence. If you are lucky, you may be able to go to another space through the randomly opened space cracks in the void, or the mages accidentally use the portal opened in the void to go to another space. If you are unlucky, you may even be trapped in it forever. However, all of this is not difficult for the holy angel at all. Under the protection of fate, all luck in the world is on her side, even if it is a completely unknown space turbulence, there will be a clear path for her, which is the guidance of fate, she Always appear immediately where the enemy is. There is no time to complain about the difficulty of the power of fate, the most urgent task right now is how to deal with the attacking angel. Along the cracked space gap, Rhodes had already seen the incomparably holy holy angel who seemed to be blessed with divine light. Not far away, Kalunda is completing the casting of the Excalibur in the flames of doomsday, but it won''t be completed in a short while, and Rhodes absolutely cannot let the holy angel destroy everything completely. "Where''s your Red Dragon Sword?" As if thinking of something, Rhodes asked Morrill beside him. "It''s broken." Molly pouted and said, in front of the divinely empowered Holy Judgment Angel, the Red Dragon Sword didn''t even last a single move, and was completely cut off by Andor. Er immediately gave up the shattered Chilong Sword and picked up the Vulcan Sword to meet the enemy. I am afraid that her own fate will not be much better. "Give me the hilt of the sword." Rhode, who had expected it for a long time, was not surprised. It was because of the flame breath of the Red Dragon Sword that he found Morrill and Karenda before the Angel of Andorra. Where he was, he asked Molier for the hilt right now. Molier does not doubt that she has it, let alone the hilt of the Red Dragon Sword. Even if the Red Dragon Sword is intact, Molier will not hesitate to ask her for this sword. Seeing that Rhodes needs the red dragon sword right now. Morrill took out the hilt of the dragon sword, but she didn''t know what the use of the hilt Rhodes wanted to shatter. Looking at Rhode''s face that became much clearer against the flames, Morrill couldn''t help but think that if the two of them hadn''t been trapped in the illusion this time and had to fight side by side, there might be a gap between the two of them. The relationship between them would not reach the current level. If Rhodes was the former, let alone asking for the Red Dragon Sword, even if he just asked for a piece of dragon scale, Molly would not do what he wanted. In the illusion, the relationship between the two had already improved so much. When she was beside Rhodes, Molly even forgot about the danger of the angel coming. It seemed that as long as Rhodes was there, all difficulties would be completely solved by him. While Moliel was thinking, Rhodes on the side had already completed the action in his hand. Fiery waves of flames came from Rhodes'' hands, and when Morrill looked over, all she could show was a look of surprise. The red dragon sword that was originally shattered in Rhodes'' hands before seemed to be completely broken at this moment. Recovery, the flame condensed on the blade is even hotter than the former Chilong Sword, and the power it erupts is even more ferocious. "How did you do it? The power of the Red Dragon Sword is even stronger than before." Molly couldn''t help asking after taking the Red Dragon Sword from Rhodes. Rhodes just showed a confident smile: "Didn''t I tell you? Now I am the real fire elemental monarch. I use the flames of the elemental monarch to enhance the power of the Red Dragon Sword and form the Red Dragon Sword. The front is no longer the original material, but the real flame." Listening to Rhodes'' answer, Morrell couldn''t help but wave the sword in her hand. As Rhodes said, whenever Morrell waved the Chilong Sword in her hand, she would be able to sweep out a fan-shaped wave of flames in front of her, just like a real sword. The breath of the evil dragon is average, and its power is not known to be much stronger than the former Chilong Sword. It is the fire elemental monarch, who endowed the Chilong Sword with powerful power. How many. This discovery also made Morrill excited. She intuitively understood the power belonging to the fire elemental monarch. Just a thought of the fire elemental monarch can command the flames in the nearby space to make them all adhere to a broken On the cracked sword, at the same time endow the sword with incomparably powerful power, which belongs to the power of the elemental monarch. If it is replaced by other creatures, even Kalenda, who is the most skilled swordsmith, cannot easily do this. Sensing the power of the brand-new Chilong Sword in her hand, Molier couldn''t help but show a satisfied look in her eyes, and she no longer feared before looking at the Holy Judgment Angel not far away. After feeling the strength of the Holy Judgment Angel, Molly once thought that Andor in this time was an existence that could not be defeated at all. However, Rhodes who returned made her understand the error of her thinking. At least Rhodes right now, It is no longer possible to take half a step back in front of the Holy Judgment Angel, and to be able to complete the casting of the Excalibur safely, that is the power that belongs to the Fire Element Monarch. Chapter 2967 "Sinful villains, you will be judged by fate." Coming across the void, as if the holy angel with the body of divine light, made a final declaration of judgment towards the two who broke their fate. All evil will be swept away in her hands, and no one can escape. No matter what means the enemy uses, the final victory must belong to her, because that is what is destined. In the time without heroes, what is destined will definitely happen, and it will not change due to any situation. Andorra was never worried about the escape of the enemy, no matter where they fled, fate would find them again, and she was the spokesperson of fate, the holy angel who was surrounded by fate. Looking at the gradually approaching enemy, Rhodes'' eyes also became serious. Compared with the last time he escaped from the Andorra Angel, the current situation is also slightly different. Last time, Rhodes didn''t have a weapon in his hand, and his strength was not enough to confront the Angel of Andorra head-on, but this time, Rhodes had obtained the authority of the fire elemental monarch, and now he is the real fire elemental The monarch, all the flames in this world will be subject to his control. Following Rhodes'' command, the phoenixes that followed him from the Fire Elemental Plane also spread their wings made of flames. As divine birds full of spirituality, the phoenixes can clearly feel the horror of that angel. Standing in front of her is like standing on the opposite side of the fate of the whole world. It was unbearable. Looking at the approaching holy angels, they trembled all over. If they hadn''t been concerned about Rhode''s threat from the fire elemental monarch, they would have fled in all directions as early as the moment they felt Andor''s breath. Looking at the phoenix that Rhodes brought back from the Fire Elemental Plane, Andor''s mouth showed a vague smile. If this is the last reliance Rhodes intends to use against her, then Rhodes'' thoughts can be said It was a big mistake. The holy angels who are blessed with fate will not put those phoenixes in the fire element plane in their eyes. Andor raised her hand, and she spread her palms flat in front of her face, making a breath that once made Rhodes helpless. If it were Rhodes before, he might really not know how to deal with the soul-killing breath. No one can survive the breath of an angel. Even the soul will be completely obliterated by that breath. It is an offensive launched by fate. Ordinary creatures cannot cope with it. Only true heroes can do it. Ignore the power in the breath. Even the flames raised by the elemental monarch can''t stop the breath of the holy angel. The previous Flem is the best example, even if she has broken free from the seal of the fire elemental monarch, her strength has returned to the most powerful in history. In this state, the ultimate fire magic released can even shake the entire hell, but she still can''t escape the breath of the angel, and the only end waiting for her is like a faint candlelight, completely blown out by the holy angel . Having learned the lesson that happened to Fromm before, Rhodes will certainly not try to use the power of the fire department to head-to-head with the breath of the angel, doing so is no different from courting death, even if Rhodes gathers all the flames of the entire world Here, it will also be completely blown away by the breath of the holy angel, and there is almost no other possibility. For this reason, Rhodes had to find other ways to deal with the angel''s breath that could obliterate everything. Not long ago, the power that Rhodes felt from the authority of the air element could be used to deal with the breath of the angel without having to use space magic to dodge. No matter how powerful the power of destiny is contained in the breath of the holy angel, it needs a carrier to display that power. Breaking away from the actual carrier, no matter how powerful the power of fate is, it is just a meaningless castle in the air. Just like the current fate, it still needs the help of the angel of Andorra to destroy Rhodes and others. Eliminate those who defy fate out of thin air. And the breath of the Angel of Andorra, the carrier of power entrusted, is the qi that flows in the surrounding space and exists all the time. Only when the air flow containing the angel''s breath really touches the enemy''s body, can the destined obliteration ability be effective. This is also the reason why Rhodes can completely avoid the angel''s breath by using space magic to avoid the incoming air flow. In the final analysis, the carrier of that power is the air flowing in the air. And Qi is also the type of magic that Rhodes is good at. He once obtained the authority of the Qi system inherited by Thelma, and he also became the nominal air elemental monarch. It''s just that because the seal of the authority of the air system is extremely special, even Rhodes can''t easily break it, so that Rhodes doesn''t have all the power in the authority of the air system, and he can''t use the authority of the fire element to Gather all the air elements in the world. Creatures living in the main plane can lose their flames and live in darkness and coldness forever, but they cannot lose air. Once even the air is taken away by the elemental monarch, most of the creatures in the main plane will die. Destruction is more tragic than any catastrophe. Because of this, it is far more difficult than Rhodes imagined to undo the seal of the authority of the air element. Although Rhodes was trapped in this time, the authority of the air system has not disappeared like the ball of destruction. This is why Rhodes in this time can find a way to win the trust of the fire elemental monarch. No matter how powerful the breath of the holy angel is, as long as the power carrier of the breath is still the qi that exists in the space, it will be controlled by the lord of the air element. Under the blessing of fate, the breath of the holy angel can erase all obstacles in front of him. Whether it is a wall made of flames, a hard Hercules shield, or a howling hurricane, nothing can stop her breath. Even the endless ocean will be completely separated by the breath. There is almost no magic. Blocks the breath of the Angel of Inquisition. Regarding this point, Rhodes already knew in his heart that a chaotic and scorching storm was formed around Rhodes'' thoughts along with Rhodes'' thoughts, and it even enveloped the nearby phoenix in it. In order to generate a storm strong enough to stop the angel''s breath, Rhodes had to use all the power contained in the monarchy''s authority, and only with the power of the air system authority could he forcibly blow away the angel''s breath. Sensing the scorching storm raised by Rhodes, Andor''s complexion faintly changed, and she faintly felt that the storm that could stop the breath was far stronger than before. If it is said that not long ago, Andor was able to break into the chaotic storm that Rhodes raised in the Fire Temple with his own strength, and was not affected by the storm, then now that the scorching storm has risen, the power has increased by more than one Grade, even Andorra can not move freely in the middle of the storm. The supreme protection derived from fate prevents Andorra angels from being harmed by any fate, but it is limited to not being harmed. Under the rolling of the scorching storm, if they cannot resist the power of the storm, Even Andorra will be blown away by the storm, and there is no way to attack the enemy. The perception of the Angel of Andorra is not wrong. After obtaining the authority of the fire elemental monarch, Rhodes also made great progress in the use of air magic. Magic elements will never exist in isolation in this world. Each element interacts with each other. , can be transformed under certain special conditions. As far as Rhodes'' elemental authority of the fire and air elements is concerned, there is also a considerable relationship between fire and air. Fire fights the wind, and the wind helps the fire. These principles are understood by even ordinary mages. Rhodes, who has assumed the authority of the monarch, of course has a deeper understanding. Right now, the scorching storm that Rhodes is using to blow away the angel''s breath is not only composed of pure air magic elements, but the scorching hot steam that can completely melt ordinary creatures with just a little touch is what constitutes the current storm. The source of its power contains the power of two elements, air and fire, and these two forces are all at the level of elemental monarchs. Even the holy angels will be completely blown away by the scorching storm raised by Rhodes. From the moves of the phoenixes not long ago, Rhodes also had a new understanding. The magic he released with the help of the two sovereign powers may not be as purely powerful as the ultimate fire magic that Flam used before, but The power has also exceeded the limit of the fifth-order magic, reaching the level of a demigod, which is enough to prevent the approach of the holy angel. The pure fire magic with high damage can''t stop the breath of the holy angel at all. Any fire magic will be completely wiped out in an instant under her breath. Although the storm raised by pure air-type magic can block the breath of the holy angel, it can''t stop her from approaching. When she breaks into the center of the storm, the storm will still lose its original meaning. Only by combining those two abilities perfectly like Rhodes can it be possible to resist the Holy Tribunal Angel. The authority of the air system from the past and the authority of the fire system in this time, their powers were used by Rhodes, and they originated from different times. Those two completely different forces are now all pushed to the limit by the holy angel . Rhodes can''t guarantee how long the scorching storm can stop the Angel of Andorra, but right now, every minute and every second is extremely precious. The more time he buys in the hands of the Holy Angel, the more time he will have before the end of the world. The blade is more likely to complete the casting. Even with the authority of the fire department, Rhodes only has the power to resist the Holy Tribunal Angel. With his current strength alone, Rhodes hardly sees the possibility of completely defeating it. The only way to defeat the Holy Tribunal is to rely on the supreme sword in the expansion pack, just like the guidance Lucifer left him at the end. The legendary Blade of Doom has the power to trigger the doomsday. When a real hero holds the supreme sword, there is nothing he cannot do. That is the power of the protagonist of the expansion pack. Thinking of this, Rhodes couldn''t help turning his gaze to Morrill, who was holding the red dragon sword that had just been repaired in his hand, and staring at the angel outside the scorching storm with concentration and breath, obviously also aware of it Now it has come to a very critical moment. Whether or not the Excalibur can be made, so as to find a way to fight against the Holy Tribunal Angel, and try to get out of the illusion that has trapped the two of them for a long time depends on this critical moment. As if sensing Rhodes'' gaze, Molly also looked over. Both of them had trust in each other. In front of the angel who possessed endless power and vowed to drive the two of them to death, what did they do? The only thing we can trust is each other. Facing the merciless fate that controls everything in the world, the two have already decided to join forces to fight. Seeing that Morrill was in good condition, she didn''t fall into deep weakness because of losing the blessing of those sacred artifacts. Instead, she chose to fight side by side with herself against the approaching holy angel. I still have some worries in my heart, and now I have let go of them all. With the death of the original protagonist of the third expansion in Rhodes'' memory, the one who finally picked up the Doomsday Blade presumably has completely changed people at this time. Rhodes didn''t know what happened to the two of them in the past Over time, how things will change, but the protagonist of the expansion now seems to have revealed his identity to Rhodes. Not far away, after feeling the power of the scorching storm, the Angel of Andorra quickly recovered after a brief pause. A golden light emerged from her blade, and an extremely powerful force was following her. Closing her eyes tightly and condensing them quickly, the flamboyant aura around her was restrained at this moment, but it did not disperse, and instead condensed into a force that was even more difficult to ignore, vowing to completely destroy all obstacles in front of her. After feeling the terrifying power gradually condensed on the angel, even Rhodes couldn''t help but see a subtle change in his eyes at this moment. If Rhodes didn''t feel wrong, the Angel of Andorra actually wanted to use this method to completely destroy the fiery storm raised by Rhodes in one fell swoop by relying on the cohesion of the power of fate. If it were someone else here, Rhodes might sneer at the way he chose. It is a magic that is far beyond the fifth level cast by the elemental monarch, not to mention the superimposed power of two elemental powers. How could it be easily destroyed by other creatures? To do so is undoubtedly to underestimate the power of the elemental monarch. However, when the Angel of Andorra did all this, Rhodes did not dare to neglect, because Rhodes knew that the Angel of Andorra was really The power of his will utterly destroy the fiery storms he raises. Chapter 2968 Thanks to Rhodes'' return, Kalunda, who was protected in the center of the fiery storm, is concentrating on casting the Excalibur. With the rise of the doomsday fire, under the calcination of the fire, the three holy objects used as forging materials are melting little by little into molten iron with terrifying power, and under the guidance of Kalunda, they are gradually turning into The rudimentary form of that divine sword. Borrowing the power contained in the three sacred objects to forge the legendary Excalibur is an extremely difficult challenge for any blacksmith. A little carelessness will cause the entire forging process to fail completely . Kalunda couldn''t imagine what would happen if the forging failed. The only thing he could do was to integrate everything about himself into the forging of the divine sword in his hand. And on the periphery of the scorching storm, the Andorra Angel''s accumulation of power has also been completed. In Rhode''s memory, Andorra has always been in battle with a look of lightness. It is rare to see her doing her best like now. I didn''t expect that under the blessing of the monarchy, Andorra would also take Out of all strength. As Andor swung his sword with all his strength, the golden sword light containing the power of fate slashed towards the fiery storm that rose from Rhodes. The power was very close to the sword light that the hero Tula Leon slashed out in Rhodes memory. , if it is replaced by intuitive damage, the damage of this sword glow has reached tens of millions of levels. The sovereign authority that completely unsealed the seal gave Rhodes the power to contend with it. Tens of millions of levels of damage were also just a number within reach for the elemental monarch who gathered all the elements in the world, and it was not enough to kill Luo. De completely forced back. What really makes Rhodes afraid is the power of fate contained in the sword light. In the process of accumulating power, the angel of Andorra not only increased the damage of moves, but more importantly, it summoned the blessing of fate. When fate says that the Andor Angel''s sword light can cut through all obstacles in front of her, then there will be nothing in the world that can stop her sword light, even the elemental monarch in its heyday can''t do it at this point. "careful!" Morrill''s exclamation reached Rhodes'' ears, but Rhodes had no time to worry about her situation. Under the sword light of Andor Angel''s fate, the fiery storm he raised was cut through, and as the source of guiding power, Rhodes also suffered a strong backlash caused by the loss of control of power. The blazing flames completely ran away from Rhodes, and Rhodes took a lot of effort to suppress the restless fire element authority again. Under the sword that carries out the power of fate, even the fire that symbolizes the authority of the monarch has a faint tendency to tremble with fear. The ancient elemental authority in the world is unwilling and does not have the power to be an enemy of the real destiny. "Could it be that the casting of the Doomsday Blade will end in failure?" Rhodes gritted his teeth secretly, a little worried in his heart, which was undoubtedly the last thing he wanted to see, but under the control of fate, everything Things seem to have been predestined, and there is no way to change it. Even the authority belonging to the fire elemental monarch can only be silent in the end under the invisible fate of the elephant, and everything at present seems to have no way to change. With the shattering of the fiery storm, Rhodes has been unable to mobilize the power of the authority of the air system, unable to regenerate the storm that resists the angel''s breath, waiting for the final end of Rhodes and his party, which is to die completely under the breath, even if he escapes, There is no way to escape from the hands of the holy angel. In the time without heroes, no one can change the fate that comes quietly. Everything in the world is already doomed, and any struggle is futile. Unless Rhodes can find a real hero as Lucifer guided, no one can change the final result. It is not easy to find a real hero, the power of fate prevents the complete awakening of the hero''s will, even if there is a little hero''s will occasionally appear, such as the little elf that Rhodes met in the fire elemental plane, but after all It''s just a flash in the pan, and it will soon be completely wiped out by the power of fate, and there will be no heroes born at all. Thinking of this, Rhodes also sighed deeply towards Moliel: "Sometimes I can''t help but think, what would have happened if I hadn''t been trapped in the illusion with you? Our wedding can go smoothly, Or is it going to end up with endless death in the end.¡± "What time is it, why are you still thinking about this?" Listening to Rhodes'' incoherent words, Morrill glared at him angrily and amusedly, an enemy that could obliterate everything was right in front of him, why did Rhodes Still have the mind to think about these? Even though he said so, Molly''s emotions seemed to be mobilized by Rhodes'' words. At this moment, she abandoned all tension and troubles, and couldn''t help thinking along with Rhodes'' words, as if all the current crises had passed. It is no longer scary. The so-called seeing death as home may refer to this: "I don''t know, maybe you will be beaten by me in different times. Who told you to take away the artifact that belongs to me?" Recalling everything that happened before, Rhodes also showed a somewhat relieved smile. In the face of the power of fate that was approaching and erasing everything, everything that happened in the past began to flash in his mind quickly, especially It''s those fragments related to Morrill. He thought of the two of them fighting endlessly for the holy female dragon''s artifact, the marriage that was like a transaction with hidden struggles, and the situation of being trapped in the illusion together now, and the memory of Molly became more profound in his mind, I am afraid that it will never be will not forget. Thinking of this, Rhodes couldn''t help but shook his head quickly. He is not dead yet, so why did he start revolving around? But looking at the ashen-faced Molly beside him, Rhodes could only say: "No matter what, I will remember everything in the illusion. It''s just that I didn''t expect that the person who died with me in the end would be It''s you, I thought it was someone else." Hearing what Rhodes said, Molly couldn''t help but give him a blank look: "I''m the same as you. If we can survive, I... Forget it, just pretend I didn''t say it." Rhodes just shrugged his shoulders. At this moment, he and Morel seemed to be aware of the possible end. However, for the casting of the Excalibur, both of them completely gave up the idea of ??escaping. Fight to the death. Even though they were a little careless during the battle, they would end up in a complete fall, with no possibility of resurrection, but the two still made the same choice. Rhodes looked at Morrill beside her. She seemed to have something to say, but she didn''t say it in the end. Rhode didn''t know what Morrill wanted to say, and he couldn''t guess it at all. If she had peeping eyes Well, Rhodes might be able to find out a thing or two from Moliel''s thoughts, but unfortunately, Rhodes'' hero specialty has long been completely silent along with the heroes of this time, and there is no possibility of recovery at all. What made Rhodes a little puzzled was that both of them were already in the current situation, in other words, they were almost about to start explaining their funeral affairs, but Molly still had some secrets that she didn''t want to say. No matter who it is, there is no guarantee that they will be able to successfully overcome the current predicament. Neither Rhodes nor Morell can do this. Is she planning to bring this secret into the grave? Although Rhodes was puzzled, he didn''t ask Molly. If this was her choice, Rhodes could only respect her choice. Sometimes it might be best not to ask. Rhodes withdrew his gaze from Molly''s body, and turned his gaze to the fiery storm that had completely dissipated in front of him. He saw the holy angel who was resting outside the storm and was gradually approaching the two of them. The time of death will soon completely envelop the two of them. Rhodes and Molly looked at each other, and they both saw the unshakable faith in each other''s eyes. Even if everything failed in the end, and the two died in the hands of the holy angel, they did not go alone, but died together. Although at the beginning of the illusion, there were still irresolvable contradictions and estrangements between the two. Rhodes once thought that he would never be able to understand what Molly was thinking. Complete trust has evolved into a relationship of mutual dependence in difficult situations. Rhodes didn''t know what kind of development would happen if the two really escaped from the illusion, but at least for now, the trust between the two was so unbreakable that even if they died, they would eventually die. What better way to prove the existence of that emotional connection than to die together? Facing the approaching Holy Judgment Angel, Morrill swung the Red Dragon Sword in his hand, and fiery waves of flames erupted towards the fan-shaped area in front of him. With the blessing of Rhodes'' fire power, even the land in front of him could It melted completely in the flames. Faced with the fierce attack launched by Molier, Andor just exhaled, containing the breath of an angel, and instantly blew away the flames emanating from the Red Dragon Sword, and even Molier, who was holding the Red Dragon Sword, She also suffered an unimaginable threat. If she didn''t dodge in time, her life would completely dissipate like a flame, and there was no other possibility at all. Fortunately, Rhodes had expected all of this. Following Rhodes'' thoughts, the flames followed the hilt of the Red Dragon Sword and completely enveloped Molly''s body in a blink of an eye. With the blessing of fire authority, Rhodes'' ability to control flames has increased many times, and his ability to cast flames has also been greatly improved. Any creature that touches flames, Rhodes can use the power of flames to attack them To carry out space teleportation, direct contact is not necessary. Looking at the Angel of Andorra approaching, Rhodes wanted to use this power of teleportation on her. As long as he could wrap her body in flames, Rhodes could force her to move her to another place in the flames, perhaps doing so Can''t really hurt the holy angel, she will return soon, but at least it can bring a lot of obstacles to her actions and buy enough time for the casting of the divine sword. Although Rhodes thinks so, it is not easy to wrap the Andor Angel with flames. Beside the Andor Angel, there is a protective radiance condensed by fate. That layer of radiance isolates all spells. To her body, it also makes her almost immune to any magic damage. Even if Rhodes kept releasing the flames of hell beside the Angel of Andor, the violent flames that erupted could not really touch the Angel of Andor''s body at all, and even a trace of sparks did not fall on the Angel of Andor''s body. above. Rhodes wanted to use the power of flames to move the Angel of Andorra to another space. The necessary prerequisite was to completely wrap her body with flames. If even this could not be achieved, even Rhodes It is the monarch of the fire element, and it cannot be removed in the flames. Unlike the Angel of Andorra, Morel was very cooperative with Rhodes'' flame teleportation, allowing Rhodes to avoid the angel''s breath for her during the teleportation. Although due to the backlash of the power of fate, Rhodes was temporarily unable to use the power of the authority of the air element, and once again raised a chaotic storm that isolated Andorra, Rhodes was still able to use the authority of the element of air to perceive the flowing atmosphere. , to determine the specific range of the angel''s breath, as long as you avoid the area covered by the angel''s breath in time, you don''t have to worry about your soul being completely wiped out. Under the movement of Rhodes'' flames, Morriel kept appearing in the space around the Angel of Andorra, and every time he waved a wave of flames from the Red Dragon Sword at Andorra, and was immediately teleported away by Rhodes. For Rhode''s trust, Molly doesn''t have to worry about the timing of evasion, and doesn''t worry that Rhode will take advantage of this opportunity to assassinate herself. The only thing she needs to do is to try to use the flame of the Red Dragon Sword to find a way to kill Andorra Angel. shrouded. Realizing that the power of breathing could not do anything to the enemy in front of him, the Angel of Andorra lowered his hand from his face. As the most eye-catching holy angel in the cloud, Andor''s power is not only breath, but this power is too practical. Facing ordinary enemies, no matter how rebellious they are, they will be wiped out instantly by breath. As for Andor, who is completely used to this power, every time he uses it subconsciously, it is also derived from the power to kill the soul in his breath. Right now, the enemy seems to be able to accurately perceive the flow of power in the breath, so as to avoid the breath at the first time, so as to avoid the breath that obliterates the soul from touching the body. It was not the woman who swung the sword at her that breathed out, but the man with the flame behind him, who had been playing tricks in the dark. This discovery made Andor''s eyes sink, and the power of fate gathered on her blade, and she also rushed towards Rhodes. Chapter 2969 Facing the holy angel who came straight towards him, Rhodes couldn''t help feeling a chill in his heart. He had already experienced the horror of Andorra many times. If he didn''t evade it in time, under the sword that carried out the power of fate, Luo De''s fate will definitely not be better. What made Rhodes feel a little relieved was that before Lucifer fell, he broke the shackles of fate on him and Molly. Now, the powerful force of fate can no longer directly control the actions of him and Molly, and it will not appear that he will be cut by the angel''s blade, such an inescapable fate of death. In other words, Rhodes has already your fate is in your own hands. Before Andor''s attack was approaching, Rhode teleported away in the flames. Andorra in flight is like a streamer piercing the sky, the speed is not lower than her exhaled breath, even faster, Rhodes narrowly avoids the approaching angel blade, until the body regains shape Revealed from the flames, Rhodes still had the power of the Sword of Destiny swung by the angel in his mind. Looking at Andor, who was getting stronger and stronger, Rhodes secretly thought that this was not the way to go. Facing the holy angel in full bloom under the protection of fate, her strength even surpassed the limit in the past, and no one knew how to continue. If this fight continues, there is no guarantee that an accident will happen at any time, and that is the situation that Rhodes does not want to see the most. The fiery wave of flames waved by Molly also approached Andor''s body at this moment. However, under the cover of that layer of fate protection, the flames could not directly touch Andor''s body, and Rhodes could not forcibly exile her. If you go to another dimension, you can only find other methods. After swiping the sword to force Moliel back, Andor looked around, as if he could see the intentions in their hearts from the expressions of the two, and his eyes quickly fell on Kalunda who was devoted to forging. Feeling the terrifying power brought by the Doomsday Blade, even Andor''s clear eyes showed a little surprise. Although the divine sword has not yet been forged, the power gathered in it seems to be condensed. Overwhelming all the power and influence in the entire hell, once the casting of the divine sword is completed, even fate must be subdued by it. Anything that destroys destiny is what Andor wants to eradicate, and the same is true for the divine sword in front of him. Those two knew that they were defeated by fate, but still fought so hard, even risking their lives, just to wait for the moment when the sword would be completed. If so, how could Andor allow them to easily achieve their wish? Once again, the Angel of Andorra raised her slender palm, and she spread her palm flat in front of her face, and she was about to exhale the breath that wiped away the soul towards the giant who had concentrated on forging. When she noticed the sight of the angel of Andorra, Rhodes secretly thought that something was wrong, and her last action confirmed Rhodes'' conjecture. She really noticed the casting of the Doomsday Blade, and planned to intervene to completely complete the entire sword casting process. destroy. The casting of the Doomsday Blade is the most important thing right now. It is also the only hope for Rhodes to defeat powerful enemies and find a way to escape from this time. Completely destroyed, even this last hope of Rhodes will be completely lost. Rhodes didn''t want to see this happen, and he definitely couldn''t let Andor destroy the current sword-making process. Seeing that Andor had raised his hand again, Rhodes teleported from the flames to Andor''s back without even thinking about it. The temperature nearby also soared violently with Rhode''s appearance, and the scorching heat wave followed Rhodes'' The movement soared up, and turned into a violent gust of wind controlled by Rhodes, which wanted to completely blow away Andor''s breath. Andor was not surprised by this at all. On the contrary, as expected, the moment Rhodes appeared, he put his palm down in front of him, and swung the sword suddenly with the other hand, which contained the power of fate. The blade slashed towards Rhodes head-on. This time, it was no longer the Angel of Andorra who launched a surprise attack on Rhodes, but Rhodes sent him to the door. Even if Rhodes wanted to escape, there was no way to do it at this moment. . The sword of the holy angel also has the ability to kill the soul. Any enemy who dies under her sword will die forever, and there is no possibility of resurrection, even the death of Rhodes. domain, and couldn''t resurrect the creatures that died in the hands of the Holy Judgment Angel. Now that the power to obliterate the soul came to him, Rhodes also felt the lingering murderous intent. The hurricane roared, but was completely cut off by the angel''s blade, and the flame danced wildly, but it could only be extinguished secretly under the control of fate. As the blade continued to approach, Rhodes seemed to see the time of death approaching him, But now it was too late to continue changing his tactics. In order to cover Kalunda who made the sword, this was what Rhodes had to do, and all of this happened to fall into the grasp of fate. Feeling the ever-approaching sword blade and the power of destiny that could erase everything, Rhodes was planning to completely release all the power in the authority of the fire element like Fromm before, desperately holding back the pace of the holy angel, but Suddenly, I felt a burst of flame rising from my face. With the crisp sound of the blades touching each other, scorching waves of flames erupted in front of Rhodes, blocking the sword that contained the power of fate. Rhodes raised his eyes and saw Molly holding the Red Dragon Sword , at this moment, received the sword of the Holy Judgment Angel, but the current Mollyr, the situation seems to be indescribable no matter what. Under the sword that contained the power of fate, cracks began to spread continuously on the Chilong Sword. The red dragon sword of ordinary treasure quality was unable to bear the sword of the holy angel at all, and it was not completely shattered under that sword, because Rhodes strengthened it again with the power of the fire elemental monarch, otherwise , with the quality of the Chilong Sword itself, shattering under the angel''s sword is the most expected result. The red dragon sword in Molier''s hand was not the only one that was damaged by Andor''s sword. It was not the existence of a hero. If you want to reverse the fate of being invincible in the world, how can you easily do it with a single sword? matter? The endless power contained in destiny is enough to completely crush anything that stands in the way, not even a trace of dross is left. Bright red blood flowed down Molly''s arm holding the sword. In order to block the sword of the Holy Judgment Angel, even though she had exhausted all her strength, she still suffered serious injuries. Not weaker than the demigod''s holy angel, Morrill under the human body still seemed extremely reluctant. Taking advantage of the short gap when Morrill blocked the sword of the Holy Judgment Angel, Rhodes passed through the blazing flame wave, and the storm condensed from it was formed again. Stabilize her figure in the storm, the protection of fate can guarantee that she will not be harmed by the storm, but it cannot guarantee that she will not be blown away by the storm, especially the power contained in the storm is not only the authority of a monarch. As the violent wind that moved everything rose, the Angel of Andorra couldn''t stand still. She shouted angrily, but she still couldn''t change the result of being completely blown away by the storm. Under the endless storm, even The sword of fate in her hand cannot be used by her for a while. Taking advantage of the short gap between the Angel of Andorra being unable to continue attacking and the Rhodes two being able to breathe, Rhodes couldn''t help but cast his gaze on Molly''s bloody arms, and at the same time cast a spell to heal her, and quickly used the power of the monarchy to , repairing the damaged crack on the Chilong Sword, and asked at the same time: "Are you okay?" "I can''t die yet. The human body is so weak, if I still have the body of a dragon..." As if thinking of something, Molly''s eyes couldn''t stop blazing with unwillingness. With a human body, she couldn''t support a few moves in front of the Angel of Andorra. If she hadn''t seen Rhodes in a dangerous situation, she wouldn''t be so stupid as to take the sword of the Holy Judgment Angel that contained the power of fate. Under Andor''s sword, she only suffered these injuries, which is a very lucky thing on the contrary. What makes Moliel very unwilling is that she can only use the extremely weak human body to fight. If she comes here with the body of the once powerful red dragon, let alone just receiving the sword of the holy angel, she She is even confident that she will not be defeated in a direct confrontation with her. After all, she used to be a real hero, the overlord of the doomsday, how could she be stopped by the holy angel? Rhodes felt the unwillingness in Molly''s heart, but he could only let out a deep sigh. All the reliance of the two of them in the past was left in another time, and the only power they can use now is the current power. In the past, not to mention Morrill, Rhodes, who has a divine weapon, can also face the Holy Tribunal without losing the wind, but now, the two have to think of other ways. During the period when Rhodes was asking Morrill, Rhodes'' restoration of the Red Dragon Sword did not slow down because of this. Under the blessing of the monarchy, the flames continuously merged into the cracks of the Chilong Sword, filling the damaged parts of the blade bit by bit, and within a short while, the cracks left by Andor on the Chilong Sword were completely destroyed. Recovery, there is no trace left, the entire Chilongjian has been restored, and it seems that there is no sign of damage at all. Thanks to the fact that the Chilong Sword is a blade that uses flames as its source of power, it can perfectly withstand the power contained in the authority of the fire element, thereby repairing the damaged cracks on the blade. If it is replaced by another If the sword blade comes from the attribute, I am afraid that Rhodes will not be able to restore the damaged blade. Moliel tried to wave the Red Dragon Sword in her hand, feeling the refilled fire magic element in the Red Dragon Sword, she couldn''t help but nodded at this moment, at this critical moment, she could have a handy sword in her hand. A weapon is definitely better than nothing, even if the material and strength of the Red Dragon Sword itself should not appear in this level of battle at all, but it is the only weapon that Molier can use. "I didn''t expect you to be able to repair damaged weapons. I thought that''s what a swordsmith should do." Looking at Rhodes who had re-mobilized the authority of the air system, Molly couldn''t help but said to him. In this regard, Rhodes just shook his head: "Thanks to what I got, it is the authority of the fire elemental monarch. I can''t do it with the authority of other elemental monarchs. Compared with this, you should worry more. Or the Angel of Andorra." Listening to the reminder in Rhodes'' words, Morrill also set her sights on the Angel of Andorra whose aura gradually became stronger in the storm. Compared with just being involved in the storm not long ago, the current state of the Andorra Angels is obviously much better. Since under the protection of the power of fate, any means Rhodes used could not really hurt the holy angel in front of him, so it was only a matter of time before she completely escaped from the storm, no matter whether it was Rhodes or Morrill. , without the slightest doubt about this, this mere means can''t stop the holy angel at all. In the center of the storm, after a short period of adaptation, the Andorra Angel is now able to move her hands slightly in the violently rolling Monarch storm, and this is enough for her. Under the sway of the storm, a little golden light burst out from the center of the storm. At this moment, whether it was Morrill or Rhodes, their eyes could not help but become extremely dignified, and saw the golden sword glow completely destroying the storm. Breaking through, the Angel of Andorra showed his figure again. Rhodes, who had already expected this result, was not surprised by it. He didn''t expect the storm raised by the monarchy alone to completely trap the Andorra Angels. From a practical point of view, in the face of Andor''s destiny protection, pure elemental power cannot break it, let alone change destiny. Fromm before, it was precisely because he had too much trust in the power of the monarchy, and believed that under the blessing of the ball of destruction, the ultimate fire magic that he raised would definitely be able to destroy the attacking holy angel. He made a fatal flaw and was wiped out by the Angel of Andor in one fell swoop. Rhodes didn''t want to repeat the same mistakes, so he didn''t have much hope for using magic to fight the Angel of Inquisition. Everything he did now was just to delay Andor The steps of the angels, buy more time for the casting of the Excalibur. After escaping from the storm, all that was hidden in Andor''s bright eyes was complete rage. Although the various actions Rhodes and his party made did not cause any substantial damage to the holy angel, they had already wiped out She was completely enraged, and anyone who dared to do this would never end well in the end. Even Rhodes, when he felt the anger of the Holy Judgment Angel, could only secretly say something bad in his heart. Chapter 2970 The fiery snake danced wildly, the flames billowed, and Karenda, who forged the Doomsday Blade, had now reached the most critical moment. Feeling the violent vibration caused by the battle not far away, the strong earthquake cracked the ground under Kalunda''s feet, and his body became unstable. The sword embryo that had just formed fell back into the magma again, making Kalunda A moment of annoyance. Karenda looked in the direction of the shock, but saw a scene that made his heart tense. I saw that under the continuous and fierce offensive of the holy angels, both Rhodes and Morrill showed a look of struggling, it seemed that the two of them would be exhausted before long, and thus Completely defeated by the angels. It was another short confrontation. Facing the holy angel who was rushing towards him regardless of everything, it seemed that he would never let him go without completely destroying himself. Rhode''s figure kept flashing in the air, and the space magic He used the power of the elemental authority to the extreme, and was almost overtaken by the holy angel who turned into a streamer. If he was hit by that fatal sword, even the elemental monarch would not have a good end. Unknowingly, the battle range between Rhodes and Morel was gradually pushed back by the Holy Judgment Angel. When Rhodes regained his strength and prepared the power of the monarchy once again, he had already retreated to Kalunda''s side After all, it is the blade of doom that is being forged, and there is no way to retreat now. "Are you guys OK?" Hearing the swordsmith''s concerned inquiry, Rhodes just shook his head: "You shouldn''t be distracted by our battle, we will block the Holy Angel for you. Complete the casting of the Doomsday Blade before killing her." Rhode''s words could not help but carry a sense of urgency. At such a tense moment, Kalenda is still distracted by the battle happening on the side. Even Rhodes, it is difficult to sink at this moment. Hold on tight, if something goes wrong with the casting of the Doomsday Blade, I''m afraid none of the few people will be able to survive. Kalunda also understood the seriousness of the matter, and explained to Rhodes: "The casting of the Doomsday Blade is faster than I imagined, and the Doomsday Fire you raised is more blazing than the flames in the Doomsday Volcano. These flames are extremely powerful. The process of casting the blade of doom has been shortened to a great extent, and only the final process is needed to fully shape the divine sword." Seeing this, Rhode''s always tense face couldn''t help but relax slightly at this moment. The Doomsday Flame he inspired by using the monarchy''s authority was more powerful than the original Doomsday Fire, and the casting of the Doomsday Blade was also It is of great benefit, and this is an unexpected gain for Rhodes. "In this case, what are you waiting for now? Why don''t you start the final casting process?" Rhodes couldn''t help but asked, not understanding why Kalunda didn''t start the final casting process. Kalenda just replied: "The final process is of great importance. During the process of casting the sword, I cannot be disturbed by any interference. Once the process is interrupted, the casting of the divine sword will fail completely. I need you to know this and decide to Angels cannot be allowed to interfere with the final sword-making process." Rhodes nodded, thinking about the crucial final process, even Kalunda was really uncertain. If the sword casting process was interrupted by the Angel of Andorra, all previous efforts would be in vain. Rhodes didn''t want to see this happen. No matter how violent the Holy Judgment Angel''s attack was, he still had to protect Kalunda firmly so that he wouldn''t suffer any harm. Just when Rhodes was about to say something, Kalenda had already moved first, and saw him stepping into the root of the doomsday fire, letting the blazing flames completely engulf his body, and his last words were still It remained in Rhodes'' ears: "When this divine sword is cast, don''t forget to kill some more angels for me to pay homage to my dead clansmen." The flames engulfed Kalunda completely, and as the fire surged suddenly, the doomsday fire, which was enough to burn everything, was gradually destroying Kalunda''s body, and even engulfed his soul, until it was completely burned Into ashes. In the raging fire, Kalunda couldn''t help but let out a low cry of pain, but his expression was extremely firm. He will complete the supreme god that will change the color of the world in the fire of doomsday that will destroy everything. The sword, even offering his own soul, so as to ensure the final success of the sword. Realizing that the swordsmith sacrificed himself for the sword, Rhode''s expression became a bit more solemn. In the time without heroes, Rhodes was powerless to change the final ending of Kalunda, which belonged to the swordsmith from hell. Destiny is to completely sacrifice one''s life for the casting of the Doomsday Blade. The only thing Rhodes can do is to prevent Kalunda''s efforts from being in vain. No matter how terrifying the power of the Holy Tribunal Angel is, Rhodes will not let her approach the final stage of sword casting. Following Kalenda''s frenzied roar in the raging fire, all his unwillingness and anger were integrated into the divine sword that could change the world, and Rhodes also felt from Kalenda''s body that the slightest manipulation is about to happen. will to die. That was the will of a hero, and what Rhodes said with emotion was that he could only feel that familiar will in a dying person. In the time without heroes, no matter how fate distorts the will that should belong to heroes, and how it uses various means to prevent the birth of true heroes, there is one thing that even fate cannot block it, that It is the unwilling filial piety uttered from the mouth of the dying, the blazing filial piety full of anger, even fate cannot bury it, and the buried anger will eventually turn into a blazing flame of prairie fire. Andor couldn''t help frowning after sensing all the movements caused by Kalunda and the terrifying power contained in the Blade of Doom. The two Rhodes and Molly in front of them couldn''t hurt her at all, and everything they did was just a futile struggle, but they just didn''t want to give up, as if they had some hope, no matter how much they were repelled by themselves Every time, they will stand in front of them again, and the hope that exists in their hearts is obviously the unformed divine sword. That being the case, Andorra will completely crush the hopes in their hearts, so that the world will never defy the blade of fate, and make fate complete again. Thinking of this, Andor held the sharp blade in front of him again, and quickly recited scriptures with mysterious power: "I am the eyes of the blind, I am the feet of the lame, and I am..." As soon as she recited the scriptures, the violent attack belonging to Molier had already arrived in front of her. Rhodes may seem a bit unfamiliar with the move that the Angel of Andorra is currently using, but Morel has heard of it. At different times, Morel has heard other angels recite the same scriptures, and she knows that it is Scripture that opens the door in the clouds. If Andorra finishes reciting the scriptures, the gate of Cloud City will be completely opened here. At that time, what the two of them will have to face is not just the angel of Andor, but many powerful existences in Cloud City. "Don''t let her open the gate in the cloud!" Molly, who was waving the Red Dragon Sword, reminded Rhode loudly that she didn''t want to see the gate in the cloud open. Rhodes also understands the seriousness of the matter. After hearing the news that the Doomsday Blade is about to be cast, all the angels in the entire Cloud City will rush to hear the news. Even the rest of the archangels will come, and they will even directly confront the controller of the Artifact Angel Alliance, which is not what Rhodes wants to see. In the time when there are no heroes, just one holy angel is enough to turn the whole hell upside down. When many angels gather, even if Rhodes gets the Doomsday Blade, it will be difficult to escape from it. There will be a bloody battle. Rhodes didn''t want to see such a situation happen, but he seemed to have noticed something, and he didn''t rush to attack like Morrill, but accumulated the power of the power of the air element, ready to deal with sudden situations at any time. Perhaps it was the unease in Rhodes'' heart that was of great use at this moment. In order to interrupt the chanting of the Sanctuary Angel, Morrill unreservedly launched a fierce attack on him at this moment, Chilong Under the waving of the sword by Molier, the wind blew out, and a destructive wave of flames erupted. However, Andor could not avoid it. The protection from fate prevented her from all possible harm, and Molier This move was exactly the moment she was waiting for. The moment Moreel appeared, Andor stopped reciting immediately, how could he still have the slightest appearance of guiding scriptures? It was clearly a specially disguised trap, and what was waiting was the moment when Morrill rushed straight out of fear of the door in the cloud opening, revealing her flaws. A golden stream of light flashed past, and the sharp blade belonging to the angel swept towards Molier at this moment. What was contained in the blade belonged to the power of destiny. If someone else was here, no matter what, they would not be able to escape the sword that contained the power of fate. When it is destined that the sword will definitely hit the enemy, no matter what the enemy does, it is just a dying struggle. However, the shackles of fate on Molly''s body were also completely broken by Lucifer in advance, and she still had a chance to deal with the sword of the holy angel. The blades touched for a short time, and under the sword of the holy angel who had been prepared for a long time, the red dragon sword was broken from it. This time, even the power belonging to the elemental monarch could not continue to maintain the integrity of the red dragon sword , All that appeared in front of Rhodes was a treasured sword broken into two pieces. After completely severing the Chilong Sword, Andor''s sharp blade continued to sweep along the previous path. Seeing that the sharp blade was about to hit Molly''s body, Rhodes, who reacted, used the flame in time at this moment The invisible force moved Moril to a safe place. Looking at Molly at the side, Rhodes couldn''t help wiping the sweat off his head. From the actions of Andor''s angel, Rhodes realized that things were definitely not that simple, and it was absolutely impossible for Andorra to show such a flaw at this time. , but Molier accidentally fell for her, and in the end she was only seriously injured. The speed of Andor''s sword was beyond imagination, until Rhodes moved Morrill to a safe position, the wound on her body couldn''t stop the blood gushing out, if Rhodes hadn''t reacted in time, Immediately moving her away from the attack of the holy angel, waiting for her final fate, will never be better, and she will even be cut in half by the holy angel, there is no other possibility. Thinking of the terrifying sword swung by the Holy Judgment Angel, even though she had moved away from her attack, Molly still had an expression of concern for the next season. At that moment, she seemed to really see the scene where death was approaching. In contrast, everything that was valued in the past has become unimportant. If Rhodes hadn''t helped in time, even Molly would not have dared to imagine her final fate. After returning to a safe position, Molly wanted to hold her wound and stand up, but her actions only affected the wound on her body even more, and the blood kept gushing out from her side waist, even if it was healing magic, it was difficult If such a serious injury is completely healed, Moliel will not be able to hold on for a long time if she moves forcibly. To make matters worse, Molier felt the power of fate, which was swallowing her will little by little. The power of fate in the sharp blade held by the Angel of Andor was spreading to her whole body along the wound that appeared on Molier''s body. , using the net of fate to completely envelop her again. This discovery also chilled Molly''s heart. It meant that Lucifer''s actions not long ago had completely failed. After being injured by the sword of the Angel of Andorra that contained the power of fate, Molly could no longer escape fate, but She is bound by fate again, and everything that belonged to a hero in the past is rapidly disappearing from Molly''s body. Now she is no longer the hero she used to be, but an ordinary creature bound by fate. To enjoy the name of a hero. After comforting Molly who was on the side, Rhodes looked at the approaching angel. Even if Molly was too seriously injured to continue to meet the enemy, he couldn''t allow the entire sword-making process to be destroyed. The swordsmith Karenda had already sacrificed his life for the casting of the Excalibur, and even his soul was completely integrated into the upcoming Excalibur. How could Rhodes give up at this time? Even if he is the only one left now, he will continue to fight until the moment when the Doomsday Blade is fully formed. "Be careful, don''t be touched by her sharp blade." Just as Rhodes was about to take action, he heard Molly reminding himself from the side. After being injured in the hands of Andorra''s angel, Molly also got herself He realized that if he was injured by Andor''s sword, he would be completely shrouded in fate, so he took the initiative to remind Rhodes. Chapter 2971 As the shackles of fate were added again, Molier seemed to have seen her impending fate. Having lost the power to fight against fate, she would end up with only one result, which was to fall completely under the judgment of fate. Even without the Angel of Andorra making another move, Molier can feel that the wounds on her body are gradually worsening. If she dares to fight against fate, she must be prepared to suffer the infinite doom. No matter what Molier does now, she will only Make the situation develop in a worse direction. Thinking of this, Molly had no choice but to turn her help-seeking gaze to Rhodes who was at the side. In the time without heroes, he was the only last hope. Morrill stared at Rhode''s back. Under the fierce attack of the Holy Angel, Rhodes had already seemed overwhelmed. Without Morrill''s assistance, Rhode would be killed by the sharp blade in the hands of the Angel of Andor in a short time. Hit, and become the same end as Moliel. And at the source of the doomsday flames, endless waves of flames surged towards the surroundings, and the power emitted was even stronger than that of the holy angels who fought against Rhodes. Kalenda, who was on fire, exuded weaker and weaker breath, like a tree that was swaying in the strong wind, but insisted on standing tall. When all the branches and leaves fell, he came to the end of death. In the raging flames, the Excalibur has already taken its prototype, and the golden-red shining Doomsday Blade will be fully formed in no time. When the sword is completed, even the holy angels who are pressing all the way will be there. Under that divine sword, he was completely defeated. That supreme sword is the last hope in the hearts of the two of them right now, the last weapon in the world that can fight against fate, no matter what, they must ensure that it is forged. Now, Molly doesn''t care if it''s just an illusion, or something that happened in a different time. The only thing she expects is to completely defeat the angel in front of her and live a good life with Rhodes . Under the onslaught of the Holy Judgment Angel, Rhodes gradually fell into decline. Although the power of the monarchy is strong, it is futile to be unable to harm the Holy Judgment Angel. Rhodes can only find a way to defuse her offensive. Where there is a mistake, the final outcome will not be so good. When Andor was fully familiar with the power of the monarchy, Rhodes used various spells in actual combat, and she deciphered them one by one. The unformed spell was broken by her, and Rhodes couldn''t even keep up with her speed in front of the swift angel. When the demigod-level holy angel broke out with all his strength, even Rhodes could only struggle to support it, trying his best to prevent the angel of Andor from approaching Kalenda. Another sharp blade containing destiny swept across, and Rhodes, who was blocking the front of the blade, had no choice but to teleport away at this moment. However, his actions immediately exposed Calenda behind him to Andorra''s attack. In the path of the sword, she immediately turned into a long rainbow across the sky, and rushed towards Kalunda who was casting the sword. Rhodes immediately used the power of the monarchy, and the storm of churning heat wave rose again centered on Kalunda. Under the rolling of the storm, even the holy angel fell into deep mud for a while. , For a long time, I couldn''t take half a step forward. As for the effectiveness of the flame storm in stopping the angels of Andorra, Rhodes had already proved it in the previous battles, and he would not be surprised by this. However, the various changes in front of him were deeply beyond Rhodes'' expectations. Facing the flame storm that blew him away several times, Andor did not have any resistance this time, but spread the sacred six wings behind him. The power of fate has also become stronger. The fate that dominates everything in the world does not allow the birth of the supreme sword. Under the blessing of the infinite power of fate, Andor''s brilliant figure seems to have the blessing of the power of the entire world , She is like a fish swimming, constantly rotating with the cyclone formed by the fiery flame waves, and at the same time she is approaching the most central Karenda little by little. While Rhode''s complexion sank, he tried his best to mobilize all the power contained in the monarchy''s authority to completely blow away the Angel of Andorra. However, no matter how hard Rhodes made, even his spirit was stretched to the limit , Even in the power of the monarch, there is a faint unbearable load. Rhodes still can''t do anything to the holy angel of fate. Even though she is constantly spinning by the cyclone, the straight-line distance between her and Karenda is always is constantly shortening. Rhodes showed a slightly urgent expression. If he continued to let the Angel of Andorra approach, the only thing waiting for Kalunda was the end of the sword destroying people, which was something he didn''t want to see anyway. There was nothing to do with that angel by all means, and even Rhodes couldn''t think of a solution for a while. The phoenixes who came with Rhodes earlier were either injured by the aftermath of the battle, their souls were severely injured by fate, or worse, they died quietly under the breath of the angel. It cannot be done by several measures of support, and the effect it can play is extremely limited. The Angel of Andorra right now is not at the same level as the powerful enemies in Rhodes'' memory. For the enemies that Rhodes faced in the past, even the former hero Morrill, Rhodes could always find the flaws in the enemy''s strength, but facing the holy angel of fate, all of Rhodes'' methods lost their effect . Everything at the moment seems to have come to a complete dead end. In the hands of the angel who came with a supreme destiny, there is only one way to die in the end. Just when Rhodes faintly despaired, his eyes suddenly caught a glimpse of a familiar figure. figure. That figure belonged to Molier, and the figure blocking Andor was none other than Molier, who had already been seriously injured. She covered the wound on her abdomen with one hand, raised enough of the dragon''s blood bottle with the other hand, and stopped in front of the unstoppable Holy Judgment Angel. Her bright mohawk red hair was even more blazing than the doomsday fire rising nearby. Even if Moliel drank the blood of the dragon, no miracle would happen, and fate would not forgive her because of this. In the time when there were no heroes, all desire for miracles was just a piece of cake in the end. Just a fantasy. From Molly''s eyes, Rhodes understood that she also knew this very well. She had already tried the blood of the holy female dragon, and she no longer had any illusions about the power in the blood that made her turn into a big red dragon. The reason why she drank the dragon''s blood at this time was just to remember the power in the blood and speed up the recovery of her injuries, so as to stop the Angel of Andor for a longer time. Existing in the dragon''s blood bottle, the power of the blood that once belonged to the holy female dragon made Molly''s injuries recover quickly. Although it would not make her completely healed, her current state is better than she didn''t know before How many. And this is the power of the dragon''s blood. Even if people cannot be completely transformed into giant dragons, the blood of the holy female dragon is still a rare treasure. If it is spread out, it will drive many dragons crazy. Rhodes saw what she was thinking. After all means and calculations had completely lost their effect in front of the Angel of Andorra, the two of them still had one last resort, one that they would never use until the last moment. The most primitive method he will use is to bet his life and soul, and also stop the Andorra Angel from moving forward. If there are other better options, Rhodes will never do this. Gambling his life under the control of fate is no different from courting death. With his own life as the last bet, if he wins It''s easy to say that once you lose, you will be completely lost, but this is the last resort of the two people in the desperate situation. Besides, all the acts of resistance made by the two people will be completely broken by fate. , the only thing left for the two of them is their own life and soul. If there is still a hero''s will in this world, Rhodes believes that Molly in front of him can already become a real hero, and the will that belongs to her inspires Rhodes, making Rhodes unknowingly, also Will make the same choice as Morel. No matter how time and fate resist the birth of heroes, the will of heroes is so indelible. Any existence that attempts to completely eliminate the will of heroes will usher in the final struggle of heroes. Facing the ever-approaching Angel of Andorra, Molly couldn''t help but take a deep breath at this moment. Although she had already made the final decision, her body still couldn''t help herself when she felt the force of fate coming towards her. She wants to surrender completely to the incomparably stalwart destiny that manipulates all forces in the world, but her heart does not allow her to do so. What exists deep in her heart is the heroic will that will never die, even if Her soul is trapped in a weak human body, but in her heart, she will always be the big red dragon roaring to the world. As if it was destined, under the angel''s sword, Molly was powerless to dodge at all, or she didn''t think about dodging from the beginning, feeling the approaching death time, and what will happen to everything In the endless darkness completely engulfed by the will, what Morel needs to do is to use the power in her soul to utter the last roar that belongs to the dragon, which is her glory as the Dragon King. Just when Moliel thought that she had no way to escape and would surely die under the angel''s sword, endless flames suddenly burst out from outside her body. It was the power of the fire elemental monarch, and it was ahead of the angel''s destiny. Before the sword hit, Rhodes also abandoned all worries in his heart at this moment. Even if the power of the fire elemental monarch is not enough to compete with the holy angel, Rhodes still did so without hesitation. Endless waves of flames erupted from the palm of Rhodes, facing the holy angel who came across the storm, in front of the Andor Angel''s blade containing the power of fate, the flames erupted from Rhodes were captured by Andor The angels are completely separated from it, and nothing can stop the approaching fate. Under the dull pressure brought by the flame wave, the Angel of Andorra''s speed slowed down, but the slowdown was very limited. Rhodes couldn''t even move his body anymore. As long as he moved the flame wave erupting from his hand slightly, at the speed of Andorra''s streamer, the sword she swung would completely cut Rhodes apart. But going on like this is also not a solution. It won''t be long before the moment when the blade approaches Rhodes, it will be Rhodes'' complete death. If the casting of the Doomsday Blade will eventually fail, if everything in this time will inevitably lead to the most tragic ending that Rhodes does not want to see, then at the moment before the end, Rhodes will not let Molly Er died alone. "Unexpectedly, I will die with you in the end." Seeing that Rhodes poured out the flames belonging to the elemental monarch with all his strength, but still couldn''t stop the approaching steps of the Angel of Andorra, Molly seemed to have finally figured it out, and couldn''t bear it. Said to Rhodes who was on the side, "I have been to many completely different times, but there is no time where something like this will happen." "I know the power of the time domain, why don''t you save these words for later?" Seeing that Morrill suddenly talked about the power of the time domain at such a tense moment, Rhodes, who was trying his best to resist the power of the holy angel, After finally taking a deep breath, Molier almost caused her to spit it out again. What time is it now? Why is Molier still in the mood to talk about the time domain? Rhodes was a little puzzled, but he seemed to hear something from Morrill''s words. Many times, people only face their own hearts when they are close to death. This point is the same for those heroes. It was no exception. The Molly in front of her was obviously like this. Presumably, the approaching death gave her some new insights in her heart. What makes Rhodes a little helpless is that Molly can obviously put these insights later, at least until the two of them are sure to be out of danger, otherwise, even if they express those insights now, there will be nothing left in the end That''s all, the Holy Judgment Angel will not let the two of them go easily, waiting for the two of them will definitely lead to an extremely tragic ending. If Molly insisted on saying it, unless... that was something that she would not have the chance to say in the future except now. Thinking of this, Rhodes couldn''t help but look over, but saw Molly came up to meet her, and as her face magnified in front of Rhodes, something soft touched Rhodes. Chapter 2972 With the arrival of this moment, Rhodes only felt a blank in his mind, and the sharp thinking in the past seemed to be not enough at this moment. No matter what, Rhodes never imagined that in such a critical situation where the two of them could die on the spot at any time, Molly would actually make such a bold move. Rao, she has always been known for her arrogance and unruly behavior. Deeply beyond Rhodes'' expectations. If the power of the Domain of Love is still there, when Rhodes looked at Moreel, he would definitely be able to see the completely filled energy of admiration. Under the influence of the kiss of true love, the relationship between the two broke through the previous limit and came to a new level. With the end of the kiss of true love, in front of the approaching angel, Morel didn''t pull away, but put her hand on the back of Rhodes'' head, pressed her forehead and said, "Listen, maybe this is what I expected There is something different, there is no grand banquet, no congratulatory kings, only powerful enemies who want to put us to death, and fate that everything goes wrong, but from this moment until the end of all time, You are all me, the hero Morriel''s husband, even if we die, we will die together." Perhaps for Moreel, if these words are not spoken out, they will eventually walk into the grave together with the two of them. There is nothing worse than that. She does not want to die with such regrets. Even if she cannot escape the claws of fate in the end, she will die like a hero. Rhodes looked at Morrill in front of her. From the bottom of her eyes, Rhodes saw the will that never extinguished. In the previous battles, Rhodes was not the only one who encouraged Moliel, but Rhode also received encouragement from Moliel. "At least one thing you said was wrong, that is, we will not die here." Rhodes replied loudly. Under the encouragement that was born from within, the already overwhelmed monarchy of the fire element burst out a more blazing doomsday fire in the form of complete self-destruction at this moment, and the direction of the flame burst was not toward Looking at the angel in the front who was not kind to the two of them, but towards the back who offered her soul and sacrificed herself to the sword. Accompanied by Kalunda''s last roar full of anger, the swordsmith dedicated everything in his soul to the upcoming divine sword. As the body of the titan was completely reduced to ashes and disappeared in the whirling wind, at the source of all the flames, the Doomsday Blade had been completely born. "What¡­¡­" Looking at the divine sword that contained endless coercion and was born to declare war on fate, even the angel of Andorra had a look of horror in his eyes at this moment, and had to stop the offensive in his hand. It was also the first time that Rhodes saw such an expression on the face of an Andorra angel. The message contained in it was self-evident. Under the blessing of fate, the invincible Holy Judgment Angel would also have a moment of complete fear. The flames swirled the legendary divine sword against fate, and sent it completely into Rhodes'' palm. At the moment when the Excalibur was in hand, Rhodes only felt a burst of power erupting in his body. It was finally forged at the cost of three sacred objects, and sacrificed the lives of many demons. The Supreme Excalibur, the entire third expansion piece, is named after this Excalibur. The Doomsday Blade is the name of this divine sword, which symbolizes a kind of ominous destruction, and also symbolizes a complete declaration of war with fate. Only the protagonist of the expansion, the real hero in the world, is qualified to pick up this divine sword. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡¾Blade of Doom¡¿ Quality: Artifact Type: main hand weapon Equipment Requirements: Heroes Basic attributes: Strength +300, Speed ??+300, Constitution +300, Spirit +300, Knowledge +600 Special attribute: The holder can cast magic [Doomsday Judgment]. [Doomsday Judgment] power increased by 1000%. When using [Doomsday Judgment], all resistances of non-hero units are ignored. Evaluation: The divine sword forged in the depths of hell contains power beyond everything. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ With the Doomsday Blade in hand, Rhode exhaled a long breath of foul air. He knew that Angel''s good days had come to an end, and with this supreme sword, nothing in front of him could stop him. With Lucifer''s breaking of fate and Molly''s kiss of true love, the bright will gradually condensed in Rhodes'' heart. The moment he picked up the Doomsday Blade, he became a true hero. The attributes belonging to the Doomsday Blade are so exaggerated far beyond Rhodes'' imagination. If Rhodes hadn''t held the Doomsday Blade himself, he would never have imagined that there is such a terrifying power in this divine sword. With the blessing of powerful attributes, Rhodes'' attributes jumped to the apex of a demigod. Even the angel of Andorra is far less powerful than him at this moment. "It''s time to end this." Holding the legendary Excalibur, Rhodes couldn''t help but look at Morrill beside him, but seeing her looking at him in surprise, with a hint of joy on her face, Rhodes couldn''t help but let out a long laugh, Holding Molier in his arms, at the same time holding up the Excalibur in his hand. An endless cloud of fire spread over Rhodes'' head. It was derived from the strongest power in the Doomsday Blade. Its power far exceeds that of the fifth-order magic, and it is the Doomsday Judgment that has been elevated to the ultimate magic level. The true power belonging to the doomsday judgment will fully bloom under the blessing of the Excalibur. A hero is a symbol of breaking fate. The Doomsday Judgment guided by the Excalibur is enough to completely break all the resistance of non-heroic units. Its priority is above the blessing of the field of fate. Even Andor, which is firmly protected by fate, Angel, at this moment, will also receive the full damage of Doomsday Judgment, which is exactly the meaning of Doomsday Blade challenging fate. "You heretic who broke fate, how dare you cast doomsday judgment on me? I am the holy angel who judges all living beings!" Facing the clouds of fire led by Rhodes, and the doomsday judgment that could completely destroy fate, the Angel of Andor showed a somewhat unbelievable expression. She is the holy angel who judges all living beings. She believes that fate must be won''t abandon her. I saw the Angel of Andor spread its six wings, lifted the sharp sword that was still shining golden in his hand, turned into a brilliant arc, and rushed towards the sky above his head, intending to completely tear up all the ominous fire clouds. On the other side, Rhodes had already brought Molly to the side, and after being stabbed by the Andor angel''s sword, Molly, who was bound by the power of fate again, could not resist the power of the doomsday judgment. At the moment when the doomsday judgment comes, all non-heroic creatures who surrender to fate will be completely reduced to ashes in the endless flames. "So now, are we safe for the time being?" Looking at Rhodes at the side, Molly seemed to have thought of something, couldn''t help blushing, and took the initiative to change the topic. Rhodes just smiled and looked at her: "No one can kiss me like that." Sulfur and fire descended from the sky, and the backs of the two of them turned into a sea of ??flames. The angel of justice fell from the sky in embarrassment, wailing in pain, and the hot flames lingered around the two of them. Time and fate seemed to have completely gone. At this moment, the two kissed again, and everything in the world seemed to be only each other. After an unknown period of time, the power caused by the Doomsday Judgment gradually receded, and the Angel of Andorra in the sea of ??flames also showed an extremely embarrassing figure. Under the real Doomsday Judgment, all her wings turned into ashes and dispersed. All that was left was the wing roots that looked like dead branches, and the body was also covered with scorched fire marks. At this moment, his face was no longer holy, but rather embarrassed. "This is impossible... How could fate abandon me? How could my god abandon me? These flames should not be able to hurt me at all..." Only Rhodes'' approaching steps responded to the Holy Tribunal Angel: "Wake up, when the Blade of Doom is completed, your fate will no longer be able to protect you." Looking at the Angel of Andorra in front of him, Rhodes finally let out a sigh of relief. During this period of time, the Holy Inquisition Angel, who was completely protected by fate, Rhodes couldn''t remember how many times he was forced into dangerous situations by her. The reason why Rhodes and Morell''s trip to hell became so embarrassing until the final blade of doom was completely released, the situation was reversed, all thanks to the Holy Judgment Angel in front of them. Hearing Rhodes'' low-pitched words, Andor laughed at this moment: "I understand, this must be God''s test for me. Do you think defeating me is considered defeating fate? Forget it, in In the deepest part of Cloud City, the incarnation of destiny, the stigmata of the ancestor of mankind, and the alliance of angels are all waiting for you, and you will never be able to completely defeat destiny!" Rhodes just shook his head: "Of course I know what you said, I will go to Cloud City in person, and meet the stigmata there, but not in this time. I think everything in this time, right now The end has come, and it''s time to end this once and for all." The Angel of Andor was taken aback for a moment, not understanding the meaning of Rhodes'' words at all, thinking that he was talking about something else, and was about to ask a few questions, but saw the flaming Excalibur completely fall from the top of her head at this moment. Under the Doomsday Judgment, Andor completely lost the protection of fate, and Rhodes used the Doomsday Blade to completely end the angel''s life. On the side, Morriel obviously heard something from Rhodes'' words, the way to escape from the illusion, which was what the two of them had been looking for since they were trapped in this illusion. Now hearing what Rhodes said, Obviously, Rhodes has discovered some clues, and the words are so determined. "Have you found a way to get out of the illusion?" Thinking of this, Morrill couldn''t help asking Rhode urgently, if there was anything that would make her happier than defeating the holy angel who was chasing all the way, That was to find a way to break the illusion, but what she didn''t expect was that these two things happened at the same time. Rhodes nodded, and explained to Moliel: "Lucifer''s reminder to us is indeed correct. When I became a real hero and held the Doomsday Blade, I felt the loopholes in the illusion. The previous ones The intervention of fate has blinded our perception in this regard, and only by using the power of the Doomsday Blade can we completely break the thread of fate shrouded in the illusion, so as to find a way to escape from the illusion." Recalling the unique sacred object that made the two of them trapped in this illusion and experienced various things different from the past, which originated from the apple in the Yindian Holy Land, Rhodes couldn''t help feeling at this moment. The power that exists in the fruit of good and evil comes from the power of destiny on the original stigmata, which is enough to completely bind everything in the world. Although Rhodes and Morel before that, with the help of Lucifer, escaped from the shackles of fate , but it is impossible to completely cut off the thread of fate surrounding the illusion, and there is no way to find a way to escape from the illusion. The best weapon to fight against fate is undoubtedly the legendary Blade of Doom, and that supreme sword is now in the hands of Rhodes, which also provides a lot of help for Rhodes to break the thread of fate. It can be said that If there is no Doomsday Blade, he and Moreel don''t know how long they will be trapped in the illusion. Under the leadership of Rhodes, Morriel also came to the open space next to the remains of the angels in Andorra. Under the tear of the doomsday judgment, the space had already been completely shattered, revealing the most real appearance of the world under the space, that is The void is filled with space turbulence, but this time, even the void was completely destroyed by the doomsday judgment, exposing the void, which completely wraps the entire world and is extremely tough, no matter what kind of strength it is, it cannot be cut off golden thread. The endless golden threads weave into a gigantic web of destiny, completely covering everything in this world, no one can escape from it, and in this time without heroes, no one can wrap this big net. The net is completely broken, and this is exactly what the realm of destiny really looks like. If it weren''t for the existence of the Doomsday Blade, even Rhodes would not be able to completely break the web of fate in front of him by himself. In this time when there were no heroes at all, the web of fate was so strong that there was no trace of damage for countless years, which meant that no one could completely break fate for countless years. What made Rhode feel a little bit emotional was that in the past, even if there was still a net of fate in the world, it would not be as strong as it is now, but it has already been riddled with holes, and every person born for countless years A hero can make a big hole under the net of fate. Rhodes wanted to rely on his own strength to break the web of fate in front of him. That was a very difficult task. If there was no Doomsday Blade, he would have to keep looking for weak points in the web of fate, and then Try to find a way out of this illusion. But right now, the situation is already different. With the existence of the Doomsday Blade, the web of fate in front of him can''t stop Rhodes at all. Chapter 2973 As Rhodes swung the golden-red divine sword that contained supreme power, hidden under the void, the thread of fate that completely wrapped the whole world was also broken at this moment. The strong attraction erupted from the crack in the space cut by Rhodes, and it was about to swallow Rhodes and Morrill completely, and even the whole world became unstable. "The illusion is about to collapse completely, let''s get out of here!" Rhodes said categorically that after going through all kinds of difficulties and obstacles, he finally found the hope of getting out of this illusion. Rhodes suppressed his excitement, grabbed Molly''s hand, and rushed towards the crack opened by the Doomsday Blade together. . Molly also couldn''t hide the joy in her heart. With the moment of the sword of doomsday, all the unfavorable situations in the past have been completely reversed at this moment. This illusion can no longer trap the two of them, and nothing can stop them. As the bodies of the two broke into the fissure of the thread of fate, Rhodes felt that everything was moving away from him, and his clenched palm suddenly loosened, not holding Molly''s hand, but The hand that grips the Blade of Doom. Rhodes looked down, but saw that the Doomsday Blade in his hand disintegrated completely like flying gravel after leaving the illusion. He spread his palms, only to see that there were only a few ashes that had not yet flown away in the palms. Rhodes, who had a feeling in his heart, was about to say something, but he only felt that the world was spinning, and the surrounding scene changed, and Rhodes'' consciousness had completely returned to his original body. The familiar power returned to Rhodes'' body, and the dark and wide cloak behind him exuded the death energy that engulfed everything as always. The Titans in his hands were filled with lightning, and endless thunder rolled around the sword. Rhodes'' eyes once again It became scarlet, and the power of various fields moved with his mind. The power that belongs to the hero has now returned to Rhodes. Rhodes moved his body, and he couldn''t help feeling a little bit emotional in his heart. He once again felt the familiar power. There is nothing more reassuring than this. However, thinking of the supreme sword Doomsday Blade in the illusion, Rhodes still feels a little bit reluctant. In terms of pure power, the Doomsday Blade is stronger than any artifact in Rhodes memory. A weapon can be compared with it, even if it is only in the illusion, the power of the Doomsday Blade still left an unforgettable memory in Rhodes'' mind. As the net of fate that bound the illusion was cut open by the blade of doom, Rhodes at the moment has completely escaped from the illusion. Not only Rhodes, but also Molly beside him. Beside Rhodes, Molly, who had reincarnated as a big red dragon, was shaking her head. It seemed that she hadn''t fully recovered. On the ground between the two of them, the unique fruit was no longer full and bright as before, but It became rusty black, and the flesh withered completely, making it impossible to eat. As if sensing Rhodes'' gaze, Molly also looked over. The two looked at each other, but without saying anything, they moved their heads involuntarily. Although the illusion of fate caused by that unique fruit has completely ended, certain things that happened in the illusion did not just disappear, but left an indelible memory in the hearts of the two of them. This memory will never disappear. At this moment, both of them felt that unique affection, which was brought about by the two of them fighting side by side countless times in the illusion, facing the power of fate that killed all things, and completely entrusting their backs to each other Trust, and that unexplainable love and attachment. In the past, Morrell used the time domain to fight endlessly with Rhodes. After years spent together, she finally achieved a positive result in the illusion. Under the witness of the doomsday judgment and the angel, she exchanged for the last kiss of true love. Going far away, what is in front of the two of them is an inescapable reality, and when there is an intuitive conflict of interests, the fiery feelings will inevitably be completely diluted. The two fell into silence at this moment. Rhodes looked into the distance and remained silent, while Molly''s gaze was always on him. I don''t know how long it took, but Rhodes took the initiative to speak, which broke the solemn and dignified silence between the two: "That was really an unforgettable journey." "Is this what you want to say? An unforgettable journey?" Morrill glanced at Rhodes. Just now when he took the initiative to speak, she thought he would say something, but she just had nothing to say. Compared with the two trapped in the illusion, Moliel is no longer a human being who is eager but unable to turn into a dragon, but a big red dragon that roars to the world, and Rhodes is no longer any treasure. No, he has collected more artifacts than any creature in the world, and no one owns as many artifacts as he has in ancient and modern times. Under the influence of various forces and interests, the relationship between the two cannot be as pure as in the illusion. In the illusion, the two of them can ignore everything, and all they need to consider is to defeat the holy angel who symbolizes destiny, but outside of the illusion, the two of them have too many things to consider, and it is impossible to explain clearly in a short time . As if aware of Morel''s dissatisfaction, Rhodes didn''t show an expression that he couldn''t really care about anything, as usual, but asked Morel: "Now you have regained the power of the time domain, and fate can''t stop you from changing the past. What are you going to do? You plan to start from the very beginning of the matter, that is, the moment when the spiritual catalyst sucked us into the illusion, Erase this matter completely?" Morrill just let out a soft snort, as if she was thinking about what Rhodes said. Even though she has turned into the big red dragon again, Rhodes seems to see through the body of the big red dragon and see her in human form, what kind of expression is she showing. "I will only say some things once. Once I say it, no matter how time changes, it will not change in the slightest." Looking at Rhodes in front of him, Moliel exudes a heart-warming meaning in the golden dragon boy exuding overwhelming coercion. "I will not change what happened in the illusion, and I will not even go back to any time before the illusion, because any chain effect brought about by the change of fate in the past may cause things in the illusion to have a completely different direction, It will even completely erase this memory. Not only do I want me to remember this illusion, I also want you to remember, if you expect me to erase the illusion, then you may be disappointed." Listening to Moliel''s narration, Rhodes couldn''t help but think of the words she said. They were the last words Moliel said before Rhode picked up the Doomsday Blade. The words in her heart, since then, until the end of all time, Rhodes has been recognized by Moliel as her husband. A proud hero like Moliel would not joke with such words. Once she utters it, it will be her complete No one can change what is established. Thinking of this, Rhodes couldn''t help looking at Molly, but he happened to meet her eyes looking at him. Her eyes seemed to be questioning Rhodes, why once he broke away from the illusion, his attitude towards her changed completely from that in the illusion. Obviously at such a critical juncture, when their lives were hanging by a thread, Rhodes would never leave her, even willing to die together under the inevitable fate, but now, both of them are beyond the fate, Luo On the contrary, Germany cannot be as frank as in the illusion. If the eyes could speak, then Rhodes knew that Moliel must be full of grievances. This kind of emotion should not exist in her body. She is brave and good at fighting through time, and she will never show it even in life and death. Such an expression, but it just happened right now. Rhodes scratched his head helplessly. Now that he has recovered the Domain of Love, he can clearly see from the top of Moliel''s head that the Energy Gauge of Love has been completely filled now. As the Lust King reminded, only the legendary kiss of true love can break through the most tenacious will of the hero and thus reap that love. Rhodes, who was trapped in the illusion, was always thinking about how to get out of the illusion completely, but he had no time to think about everything about the kiss of true love. What he didn''t expect was that it happened so suddenly. All of De''s plans were completely disrupted. Under the silent change of that unique emotion, Moreel also developed some emotions that could not exist in her body. It seems that certain things can indeed blind people. Speaking of the King of Lust, what made Rhodes sigh was that he did not see Cesia in the illusion. After thinking about the lack of the hero who slaughtered demons for her, she would not be able to ascend to the position of King of Lust. In the time without heroes, she can only disappear among many demons. Looking at Molly who was on the side, feeling that unique love, Rhodes seemed to have made a certain decision in his heart. That love is not only due to the role of the field of love, the field of love only occupies a very small part of it, what really makes the love spread completely in the hearts of the two is the never-ending experience in the illusion, It was a series of dangerous and painful struggles that finally brought the two of them to this point. "I originally wanted to wait until the matter was completely over before handing this back to you." Rhodes took a deep breath, and slowly took out the crimson armor that belonged to the Dragon King. The armor was made of the bones and blood of the female giant dragon. The ultimate mystery of the soul is contained within this armor. With Morrill''s guarantee, Rhode no longer has to worry about threats from the Time Domain. Rhodes no longer has to worry about what happened before the illusion, whether it will be tampered with by Morrill using the Time Domain. Because once the previous time is tampered with again, the various butterfly effects caused will inevitably affect what happened in the illusion, and even any change in the past will completely disappear the experience in the illusion, and the accident caused by the spiritual catalyst, But it doesn''t happen every time. Whether it is Rhodes or Molly, who controls the time domain, they all have an extremely deep understanding of this power, and even a little change in the past time will completely shift the future trajectory of fate. , perhaps the experience in the entire illusion will be completely different, which is undoubtedly what Molier does not want to see. With the power of the time domain, Molier can transcend any time in the present world and look for the various changes that occurred in different times. But at the end of the matter, only Molier remembers what happened in different times. I don''t know what happened, even Rhodes, who has experienced many things with her, is the same. Before entering the illusion, Molier might not have any feelings about it, even if other people don''t remember anything, it doesn''t matter to her at all, but now she doesn''t want to see this kind of thing happen, She wants Rhodes to remember what happened in the illusion like her, the unique adventure that only the two of them knew, and the mutual dependence and trust in the illusion. All kinds of things that happened in the illusion are the precious memories that Molier wants to keep. In order to ensure that everything that happened in it is not destroyed, Molier cannot go back to the previous time and wantonly modify everything that happened in the past. Come on, all the things that happened in the past have been completely doomed, and Rhodes no longer has to worry that everything in the past will be changed by Molly. Thinking back to the horror of the time domain, even Rhodes once felt completely helpless against this power. Facing Morrill, who can travel freely in the past time, Rhodes was once forced into a desperate situation by him. However, now, with the adventures in the illusion, when Rhodes has completely harvested Moreel''s love, time will turn to Rhodes'' help. Under the influence of the Domain of Love, Rhodes was sure that Morrill in front of him would not lie about such things. Seeing that the Domain of Time no longer threatened him, Rhodes no longer withheld the dragon artifact belonging to Morrill. According to the original agreement between the two, when the wedding is completed, Rhodes will return the dragon artifact to Molier again, and in the illusion, the relationship between the two has surpassed that level. Rhodes took out the Dragon King''s divine power. "Will you really do this? According to our previous relationship, I don''t think you will obediently return the Dragon King''s divine power to me after the wedding is over." After receiving the Dragon King''s divine power from Rhodes, Molly couldn''t bear it either. I took another look at him, and according to what Morrill knew about him, Rhodes would not easily do what he said. In this regard, Rhodes can only laugh dryly. Chapter 2974 Back in the original time, the series of movements caused by Rhodes and Morell also attracted the attention of many people. The first one to come was Rowling, who had been paying attention to Rhodes'' changes. Seeing that Rhodes had taken out the dragon king''s power and seemed to be planning to return it to Molly, she couldn''t help showing a somewhat unbelievable expression. "Brother, there is a unique force spreading in your position just now, that is not a beneficial force, what happened here?" Rowling frowned slightly and asked, thinking that when the illusion was shattered, the power of destiny emanating from the fruit had already alarmed many people. But Rhodes didn''t care. After breaking away from the illusion, fate could no longer restrain him. "It''s nothing, I''m discussing things with Molier, maybe it''s just a little accident in the process." Rhodes couldn''t help but glance at Molier beside him, and only Molier rolled his eyes in return. At this moment, a familiar gentle whisper reached Rhodes'' ears: "My lord Rhodes, that''s not the power that can easily ignore the past, it''s the power that comes from destiny, the power of destiny that controls everything , are you sure all right?" When he heard the whispers, Rhodes couldn''t help but tighten his body, and the same was true for Molly who was beside him. When he heard the voice, those bad memories in the illusion came to his mind again. The owner of the voice was the Angel of Andor who had driven the two of them into desperation several times in the illusion. Different from the illusion, Andor in reality has already been conquered by Rhodes by chance, and has become an angel who believes in Rhodes as the Lord, without the protection of fate. Even Rhodes, when he saw the gentle smile on his face, symbolizing the holy and beautiful Angel of Andorra, almost couldn''t catch his breath. In the time when there were no heroes, Rhodes had personally experienced the horror of that angel. Even though he had returned to reality now, the sense of oppression brought by Andorra still did not dissipate easily. Fortunately, now, Rhodes doesn''t have to worry about the power of Andorra''s angels. On the contrary, Rhodes'' enemies need to be careful. Today''s Angel of Andorra has become the strongest under Rhodes'' command, obeying Rhode''s command wholeheartedly. If it weren''t for this experience in the illusion, Rhodes would have found it hard to imagine that the Angel of Andorra in another time would be invincible in the world. "You..." Looking at the Angel of Andorra who served him faithfully, Rhodes seemed to want to say something, but in the end he just gritted his teeth and said, "You did a good job." The Angel of Andorra tilted his head, and he didn''t seem to know what he had done. He thought it was his reminder about the power of destiny, and he was praised by Rhodes, with a joyful smile on his face: "Thank you for your praise, My Lord Rhodes." "Can I beat her up?" Molly asked Rhodes at this moment, as if she couldn''t bear it. Rhodes just shrugged his shoulders, if it wasn''t for the fact that the illusion was completely over, he himself had the same idea, the Andorra angels in the illusion made him suffer a lot, and the scene of being chased all the way is still vivid in his mind: "Of course. " The tail of the dragon swept across, and the Angel of Andorra also quickly flew backwards, turning into a shooting star and disappearing from the sight of several people. A bit of astonishment remained on her face, and she probably didn''t know what she did wrong until she was hit by the dragon''s tail. I don''t know why Rhodes was praising her just now, but now she is completely blown away. After flying in the air for a while, the Angel of Andorra finally figured out the key point: "I understand, this must be my Lord Rhodes'' test for me, and I will not let you down." Just as Andor was flying upside down in the air while thinking, she suddenly felt an unusual aura, that aura was so terrifying that Andor stopped the flying speed immediately, and turned to Spread the six wings behind him, raised his head with a slightly changed expression, and stared at somewhere in mid-air. In an instant, Rhodes also rushed to this place. The appearance of that aura was so unusual that even to Rhodes, the aura was vaguely familiar, as can be seen from the astonished face of the Angel of Andorra. Well, in the entire illusion before, the angels of Andorra had a solemn and holy appearance. Even if they got angry occasionally, they were as angry as thunder, and it was absolutely impossible to show such a horrified expression. Throughout the entire journey of the illusion, Andor only showed such an expression at one moment, and that was when Rhodes finished casting the Excalibur, and the moment when the Doomsday Blade was completely completed. "That''s the breath of the Doomsday Blade... Only the arrogant king in the depths of hell can pick up this sword at this time." Rhodes took a deep breath, and slowly explained the current situation. Molly, who rushed over after hearing the news, also showed a bit of surprise at this moment. In the illusion, even though the arrogant king only provided help to the two of them for a short time, it still left a deep impression on Moliel. For the arrogant king, Rhodes obviously knew more than Morrill. The arrogant king holding the blade of doom is the real protagonist of the third expansion pack. He is destined to bring down the doomsday judgment on everything in the world and drag the kings of all countries into the final battlefield. Everything in the world will end because of him. Doomsday Blade, that is not only the name of a supreme sword, but also the name of the third expansion pack. In the illusion of fate, Rhodes was lucky enough to hold the legendary blade of doom, but that was only a glimpse in the illusion after all. The real blade of doom in the world will now appear in front of Rhodes together with its owner . "The arrogant king? What is he doing here? And at this time?" Looking at Rhodes aside, Molly, who had turned into a big red dragon, couldn''t help asking. Rao has already escaped from the illusion, and the series of habits the two of them cultivated in the process of fighting together are not so easily changed. When encountering difficult problems that cannot be handled, Molly''s first thought is to ask Rhodes the opinion of. "Maybe he came to congratulate our wedding." Rhodes pouted. He didn''t know why the arrogant king came at such a special moment. He couldn''t really come to congratulate the wedding as Rhodes said. Bar? Compared with this situation, Rhodes should guard against the possibility of bad comers. Molier snorted twice, she reincarnated as the big red dragon, and she also regained the supreme majesty that belonged to the dragon king, even if the arrogant king is in front of her, don''t try to scare her away. As the doomsday fire tore the sky apart, Rhodes also saw the majestic and majestic figure that cut through the sky. In the devil''s palace in the illusion, Rhodes had seen Lucifer who had lost his will to be a hero. He had six pitch-black wings, but there was only compassion in his eyes. Putting that expression on the portrait, Rhodes would definitely think that He is a compassionate saint, but Lucifer is not like that right now. From his eyes, Rhodes only sees raging anger. It was the prairie rage that burned everything, and all the flames in the world paled in front of that prairie rage. The golden-red Doomsday Blade was being tightly held by Lucifer, and the blazing Doomsday Flame was not as violent as that anger. If we say that the illusion not long ago was a time when there were no heroes at all, all the strong will that should have belonged to the hero would fade away in that time, and nothing would be left in the end. Then the present world, freed from the illusion, is the time when heroes emerge in large numbers and the will shines brightly. As the protagonist of the third expansion piece, Lucifer, he is the original hero in the world. He is the first one to break the fate and bring the heroic will to this world. No one is more qualified to be called a hero than him. Beside him, Rhodes felt the incomparably strong will of a hero in Lucifer''s body, and Rhodes would not feel any surprise in anything that a person with this will would do. In Rhodes'' impression, only Tula Leon, the hero who wanted to prove his love, had an undeniably strong will to be a hero. People with this kind of will, I am afraid that there will be bad ones, not to mention that Lucifer still holds the supreme sword that judges all beings in his hands. If it is just a friendly congratulation, he will not take out the blade of doom . In any case, for the protagonist of the third expansion piece, Rhodes still had to show due courtesy, so he tentatively said: "Master of hell, the original hero Lucifer, welcome to my wedding with Morrill, except In addition to you, there are several hell kings here, but no one thought that the hell king would also come to our wedding scene." Listening to Rhodes'' words, Morrill couldn''t help but take another look at him. This is different from the promise made by the two of them in times of crisis in the fantasy world. The two of them now have attracted the attention of countless kings. "Hero Rhodes, hero Molly, you are the most attention-grabbing heroes in the world. Your marriage should be congratulated by all the heroes in the world. Fate wanted to crush you, but you finally worked together to overcome the difficulties. The power of fate brought us together Introduced here, in a world where there are only heroes, you deserve my blessing." Listening to Lucifer''s narration, Rhodes was also slightly relieved at this moment. It seemed that when the illusion was shattered, the traces of fate that overflowed to the surroundings attracted the arrival of the arrogant king. As the original hero, he, Of course, he is extremely sensitive to the traces left by fate, so he did not hesitate to pick up the Doomsday Blade to check. From Lucifer''s words, Rhodes didn''t hear the hostility he exuded toward himself or Morrill, which also made Rhodes relax. There is nothing more important than being an enemy of the protagonist of the expansion pack. It''s hopeless. The current world is not a world without heroes in the illusion. Even the Angel of Andor, who carries out the power of destiny, can never easily defeat a real hero. It is a very difficult thing to defeat the protagonist of the expansion pack. When the protagonist of the expansion pack is established, it can be said that there is no way to defeat the protagonist of the expansion pack. Rhodes before this point, It has already been verified many times, and only when the wings of the protagonist of the expansion film are not yet full, there is a possibility of a little challenge, and that is also the origin of the ghost king cloak on Rhodes. What made Rhodes feel relieved was that Lucifer would actually send a blessing to himself and Molly after discovering that there was no trace of fate, a blessing from the Lord of Hell. Others would not dare to imagine such a situation . With the arrival of Lucifer, there was constant commotion among the surrounding kings at this moment. Someone had already recognized Lucifer''s identity. The name of Lord of Hell was undoubtedly too conspicuous, even if others wanted not to recognize him. After discovering Lucifer''s coming, the nearby kings became more restless, discussing with each other why he came. The terrifying reputation of the ruler of hell has already penetrated into the hearts of every doomsday king. People speculate that he is the most powerful king in the entire hell, but no one has ever been able to prove this, because anyone who is against him and has seen the doomsday The terrifying creatures with blades only end up with a dark fate in the end. In the eyes of the doomsday kings, the arrogant king is by no means a good kind. This can be proved from the fact that he triggered the doomsday war and completely dragged the entire continent into the flames of war. The remaining doomsday kings just took advantage of the doomsday war The opportunity for the outbreak is just to find a way to get some benefits for yourself. In any case, it cannot be compared with the real initiator of the Doomsday War. In the doomsday war that swept across the entire world, Rhodes and Morell were extremely eye-catching doomsday overlords, but their status is absolutely incomparable with the real arrogant king. Only the arrogant king who declares war on all living beings is the doomsday The real protagonist of the battle. How could the nearby Doomsday Kings not be surprised to see the Arrogant King approaching now? "Speaking of which, in the illusion created by fate, I saw you in the illusion and got your help." Looking at Lucifer who came from afar, Rhodes remembered the incident in the illusion at this time, So he took the initiative to say, "It was a time when there were no heroes at all. Under the shroud of fate, no heroes could be born. Only the most ordinary creatures existed in the world. Even you in the illusion were once I am about to lose the will of a hero." Listening to Rhodes'' narration, Lucifer seemed to have thought of such a scene, fell into silence for a while, and said after a while: "After all, it''s just an illusion. Fate is so eager to completely cover the world, but heroes never will make this happen.¡± Rhodes shook his head: "If you say that in the illusion, under the shroud of supreme destiny, when there are no more heroes in the world, you at that time want to call for the arrival of heroes again, and renew the will that belongs to heroes. Bring it back to this world. But the current world is full of heroes. As long as they have the will to belong to heroes, any kind of creature has the possibility to become a hero. Your wish should have been fulfilled long ago. In this case, Why did you start this doomsday war?" Chapter 2975 This doubt has always plagued Rhodes, and it is about the truth behind the entire third expansion pack, the Battle of Doomsday. In his previous life, Rhodes hadn''t been able to touch the core secrets of the expansion pack. Even with this adventure in the illusion, Rhodes still couldn''t figure out the real protagonist of the third expansion pack, Lucifer who judges all beings. thought. In the illusion, Lucifer gave up his own life in order to regain the heroic will in the world, and pinned all his hopes on the two of Rhodes. But in today''s time, his wish has already been fulfilled, and the birth of a hero is no longer a rare event. In this case, what does he really want? If you can figure this out, you may be able to better grasp the subsequent development of the expansion. Lucifer did not answer, but looked at Rhodes with eyes that seemed to be burning with flames: "What is your guess?" "My guess?" Rhodes thought for a while, based on his previous memories and his understanding of the expansion pack, he also had an uncertain answer in his heart, "I think you plan to ask the Stigmata and Yun Zhong You intend to lead the demons to conquer this world, and in the process, you may need the help of the doomsday kings." Rhodes'' answer is quite satisfactory, and this is also his view on the protagonist of the third expansion. Rhodes, who got the Doomsday Blade in the illusion, understood the terrifying power contained in that Supreme Excalibur. Even so, at certain moments, Lucifer still needs the help of the Doomsday Kings, no matter how strong the Excalibur is. , is just a dead thing, and sometimes still can''t do things that only living things can do. In the Doomsday War, the Doomsday Kings are also a force that should not be underestimated. They are independent of the source of the conflict, outside the hell where demons are imprisoned, and outside the cloud city where angels live, but they are also filled with the desire to fight in the Doomsday War. With the ambition of stepping in, he is preparing to carve up the world after the end of the Doomsday War. And Rhodes and Morell are the only leaders of this group of doomsday kings. Under the response of many doomsday kings, even any hell king dare not underestimate this power. It may rewrite the battle situation at a critical moment. Before the wedding ceremony began, Rhodes had already guessed that the arrogant king who ruled hell would probably send an official messenger of hell to negotiate with the kings of the doomsday, but what Rhodes didn''t expect was that the messenger turned out to be Lucifer himself This was far beyond Rhodes'' expectations. "Conquering the world? Sounds like the idea of ??those walking corpses, I''m not interested in this disappointing world." After listening to Rhodes'' analysis, Lucifer just shook his head lightly, and the flames in his eyes became more intense. Rhodes was slightly taken aback: "Walking corpse? Are you referring to that low-level undead creature?" Walking corpses, low-level undead creatures, need uncorrupted corpses for their transformation. Highly corrupt corpses with exposed bones cannot be transformed into walking corpses, but can only be transformed into lower-level skeleton soldiers. Compared with skeleton soldiers, walking corpses have stronger defense capabilities, relatively more blood volume, and can withstand more attacks, but the price is that the speed will become extremely slow. Generally speaking, since the transformed walking corpses still have flesh and blood, they walk no differently from ordinary living creatures. Sometimes necromancers will send corpses of the same race as the enemy to the battlefield in order to damage the morale of the enemy. Anyone who sees their own race turned into terrifying walking corpses will be terrified in their hearts, but sometimes it will have the opposite effect. For those with righteous hearts, doing so will only arouse their anger and lower their morale. Rising instead of falling. As the strongest necromancer in the world, Rhodes is no stranger to walking corpses. If Rhodes is willing, he can turn tens of thousands of dead objects into walking corpses in an instant, but Rhodes is uncomfortable The solution is that the walking corpse that Lucifer spoke of is not as simple as an undead creature. Lucifer didn''t answer directly, but glanced at Rhodes: "You said that you saw an era without heroes in the illusion created by fate?" "Yes." Rhodes nodded. With the fruit completely withered, the illusion of fate no longer existed. Even if Lucifer wanted to explore everything in the illusion, he might not find any traces. What happened, Rhodes has nothing to hide, "It was the effect of the time domain. In that era, all traces of heroes were completely erased, and there was no hero in the world." "But this era is not like this, this is not an illusion." Lucifer said in a deep voice, Rhode''s words seemed to arouse the anger in Lucifer''s heart, and even the Doomsday Blade in his hand became extremely hot at this moment. "A long time ago, I broke the shackles of fate. I awakened the heroic will in the world, and I gave everyone a chance to be a hero. But what do I see now? What I see is just a group of ordinary people, A group of walking corpses, a group of puppets who are willing to be manipulated by fate, the will to surpass fate all exists in their hearts, but they are willing to surrender to fate, and they would rather endure the cowardice in their souls than get up and face Destiny roars." Whispers turned into roars, and Lucifer''s aura became even stronger. The doomsday kings nearby were unable to stand at all. Heavy pressure. Even Rhodes couldn''t help taking half a step back, and then stabilized his figure again, so as not to show his flaws under Lucifer''s strong momentum. In Rhode''s perception, with the addition of the Doomsday Blade, Lucifer''s aura has surpassed the limit of a demigod, and he is only one step away from becoming a real god-level creature, and that belongs to the third data The power of the protagonist. "You ask me what I want? I once imagined that when the heroic will comes, everyone can become a real hero, but that is just a delusion after all. Some walking corpses are destined not to be heroes, and they are not worthy to live in this world I have been completely disappointed with those walking corpses. When the doomsday judgment comes, I will eradicate all walking corpses in this world, regardless of species, regardless of category. Only true heroes are qualified to live in the new world where the judgment is over. .¡± Listening to Lucifer''s loud words, Rhodes also felt the terrifying meaning contained in the words, and couldn''t help but change slightly. For a long time, Rhodes thought that Lucifer, like him, just wanted to conquer the world. Unexpectedly, the arrogant king would look down on this world that completely disappointed him. Lucifer wanted to completely destroy everything in this world. Only heroes, In order to escape the doomsday judgment. Even Molly, after hearing these words, couldn''t calm down for a while. Any rational commander would not make such a terrible move, but judging from Lucifer''s expression, What he said didn''t look like a joke. Thinking of this, Molly spoke first: "Don''t blame me for not reminding you, not all the kings of hell under your command are heroes, right? Not to mention the huge number of demons in hell. If you want to eradicate all the walking corpses, that means Then you will also eliminate most of your subordinates." Lucifer was unmoved at all, and just replied calmly: "If you can''t become a hero, all of them will die, and I will not spare anyone." After hearing his answer, Morrill was obviously dissatisfied with it, and was about to say something, but Rhodes shook his head at her. The Lucifer in front of the two of them was the original hero in the world and the real protagonist of the third expansion pack. He once broke fate and returned the will of a hero to the world. , will be able to shake the will of Lucifer. The current Lucifer is not the existence in the illusion where the will is completely wiped out, he can''t even find the slightest hope, and finally falls into the hands of the angels, but a hero with a strong will that makes people feel moved. He made no secret of his plan. He didn''t worry about whether the news would cause the not-heroic king of hell to turn his back completely. The sin of arrogance existed in his heart, and he had already declared war on fate. Rhodes, who used to hold the Doomsday Blade, clearly remembered the special ability belonging to the Doomsday Blade. The Doomsday Judgment summoned by the Doomsday Blade can break all the resistance of all non-hero units, whether it is anti-magic ability or the blessing of fate, they will all be treated as nothing in front of the Doomsday Blade. The Doomsday Judgment, whose damage is increased by more than 1000%, only a real hero has a chance to resist one or two, otherwise, even the Andorra Angel in the illusion will be completely seriously injured under the Doomsday Judgment. Relying on this ability of the Doomsday Blade, Rhodes wiped out the Andorra Angel in one fell swoop in the illusion, otherwise, Rhodes and the two of them might still be trapped in the illusion. This discovery also made Rhodes couldn''t help taking a deep breath. He believed that the power of the Doomsday Blade was definitely not a coincidence. As the weapon of the protagonist of the third expansion, the Doomsday Blade was created to destroy all non-heroic creatures in the world from the moment it was manufactured, and this is exactly what Lucifer meant. "I think we already know enough." Rhodes said at this time, "I believe that even those hell kings will find it difficult to accept the result of the doomsday battle." Lucifer took a deep look at him: "Rhode, and Molly, you are heroes among heroes, and you are not among the targets of my trial. But in this doomsday battle, I hope you can recognize your own You are on the hero''s side, but if you insist on helping fate and saving those walking corpses who are not heroes, I will not show mercy to you." Rhodes just sighed: "Can''t I stand in the middle? You want to be an enemy of fate, and I have no objection to eradicating the walking corpses in the world, but I am more concerned about some walking corpses in your mouth." People, although those people are not heroes, they shouldn''t just die like this." As Rhodes said, not all walking corpses in this world should be completely eradicated by Lucifer. Rhodes is powerless to stop the real protagonist of the third expansion, but at least some walking corpses are people whom Rhodes cares about very much. Even if Lucifer wanted to eradicate them completely, he had to pass Rhodes first. Rhodes'' request is destined to not get any good results. As Rhodes originally expected, nothing can change the will of Lucifer. How can the supreme will of the first hero in the world be easily influenced by the words of other creatures? Change. "I have already warned you that when the judgment comes, all creatures that are not heroes will be completely reduced to ashes in the fire of doomsday. If you really care about those creatures, you''d better seize the last time and find a way to let them They become heroes." Seeing that Rhodes'' attitude was very firm, as if he didn''t want to let those walking corpses be hurt, Lucifer''s eyes completely cooled down, and he had already given Rhodes a final warning. If there is anything Lucifer hates the most, what he hates the most are those creatures who are willing to accept their identity as walking corpses, and who obviously have the opportunity to find the will that belongs to heroes and become heroes completely, but they don''t know how to cherish them at all. For countless years, Lucifer has seen so many such creatures that even he, as the original hero, fell into complete numbness. Only by completely destroying all the walking corpses in the world can we usher in the only hero. world. Lucifer has long been disappointed with all the walking corpses in the world. If Rhodes intends to protect those walking corpses, he is preparing to be his enemy in the doomsday battle. Shaking his head, Lucifer looked into the distance. He didn''t come here to eradicate the doomsday kings here, but to hand over the power of choice to Rhodes and Molly. When the judgment comes, Luo Germany will naturally know the tragic consequences of doing so. The flame of doomsday wrapped Lucifer''s figure, and his figure gradually receded in the flames, but the shock left by him could not be dissipated in the field for a long time. Not only Rhodes and Morell, but also many doomsday kings also heard such news at this moment. For a while, the crowd was excited and discussions continued to spread, but not all the doomsday kings, Like Rhodes and Morell, they all have the identity of heroes, and Lucifer''s words are equivalent to revealing their death. No one is willing to give up their lives just like that, let alone these ambitious doomsday kings. Many of them even plan how to enjoy themselves after the end of the doomsday war. However, Lucifer''s words, But it completely shattered the expectations of the kings of the last days, leaving them with only the final time of death. They will die together with other creatures who are not heroes in this doomsday battle. No one can save them, even if they go to the demons, it will be useless, because even those demons are also among the objects of Lucifer''s trial . Chapter 2976 "Rod, you heard what he said, what should we do now?" Following Lucifer''s departure, Morel looked over, and she asked Rhodes with doubts. If everything Lucifer said is true, the two of them are undoubtedly facing a crucial choice. Is it to follow the arrogant king''s wishes to completely draw a line with the walking corpses in the world in exchange for peace, or to join those walking corpses and fight against the original hero who holds the blade of doom. With such a crucial decision, Moril could not make up her mind by herself. If she had to choose, she would definitely be willing to escape the vortex of this doomsday battle with Rhodes. If the non-heroic nations and kings are destined to be completely destroyed in this doomsday war, then the expansion of the territory now seems meaningless, and it may be a better choice to wait for the end of the doomsday war with peace of mind. With the existence of the time domain, Molier is not worried about her life being threatened. Even if everyone in the world dies, she can still live well to the end. However, after all, that was just Morrill''s own thoughts. She still didn''t know what Rhodes thought, but she could vaguely guess that Rhodes would never obey Lucifer''s wishes. "Should it be said that he is an arrogant king? He didn''t hide his intentions at all. I just asked tentatively, but he told us the truth about the Doomsday War." Rhodes sighed slightly at this time. As the master of hell who is in charge of the sin of arrogance, Lucifer did not hide the will in his heart at all. What he presented was only the boundless grand plan and great wish, which belonged to the majestic will of the original hero , He disdains calculations and schemes, and his actions are upright, even Rhodes secretly clicked his tongue for that will. If it were someone else, even if Rhodes was told this plan to remove all walking corpses in the world, Rhodes would not easily believe it. But Lucifer is different, he is the real protagonist of the third expansion, the owner of Doomsday Blade, so Rhodes can''t help but believe it. What made Rhode''s heart sink was that the reason for Lucifer''s doing this was not to conquer the world, or to obtain any benefits, but he was completely disappointed, and that disappointment turned into an indisputable pain to the world. It turned into a raging rage that burned everything, and finally dragged everything in the world into the flames of war, leaving only the heroes who are truly qualified to live. From Lucifer''s eyes, Rhodes saw the silent anger. At first Rhodes thought that it was the effect of the Doomsday Blade. It was not until now that Rhodes realized that what was hidden in the anger was Lucifer''s response to those people in the world. The hatred of walking corpses, he will judge those mediocre people, and only heroes who awaken their will can escape his judgment. For such a paranoid and arrogant king, Rhodes knew that he couldn''t measure it with conventional thinking. When a person''s actions are not for profit, but for a grander and noble goal, this kind of person is more terrifying than ordinary creatures, and this kind of person is often called a hero. Thinking of this, Rhode couldn''t help but take a deep breath. When the fire of doom ignited by Lucifer burned all the way to himself, he certainly wouldn''t sit still: "We can''t let him do what he wants. There are still many people who are not heroes and are qualified to continue living in this world. Are you willing to watch him slaughter all your subordinates?" Moliel nodded: "You can do whatever you want, with the time domain, if the time comes and we find that this road is not working, we can start over. I don''t think that guy will easily break his promise, as long as we stand beside the hero side, there will be no danger to life, and no matter how bad the result is, it will not be too bad." Hearing what she said, Rhode couldn''t help but look at Moliel a few more times, but he ignored the strength of the time domain, and those who stay with time will always be invincible. In the past, Molier didn''t know how much trouble she caused him with this ability, but now her Time Domain will become Rhodes'' greatest help. Even the arrogant king will find it difficult to resist the power of manipulating time. "By the way... Elemental Sovereign shouldn''t be the strongest legendary rank that I can promote, right? Can you think of a way to promote me to another legendary rank?" Thinking of his current legendary rank, Rhodes couldn''t help asking Moliel, he always felt that there should be a stronger legendary rank that could be promoted. According to his relationship with Moliel in the past, Moliel was not worried about letting him be promoted. The strongest legendary rank. "I told you, I don''t want to change anything that happened before the illusion. You were promoted before we fell into the illusion. Although I can promote you to a stronger legendary rank than you are now, but after that All kinds of chain effects may change everything in the illusion, and even the entire illusion may not happen, is that what you hope?" Molier asked back. "Okay." Hearing what Moliel said a long time ago, Rhodes didn''t have any hopes for this matter, he just asked casually, and it''s not surprising to get this kind of answer. Seeing that Rhodes was a little helpless, and seemed to have decided that his rank could not be changed, Morrill couldn''t bear to see him like this, so she thought about it carefully, and then comforted him: "It''s not impossible at all. Think about Eve in the illusion. I still don''t know how to use her ability to erase time. No one knows what kind of potential is in the field of time. Maybe I can use time to The power of the domain can only make you return to the past state alone, without changing other people and other things in the world. However, I have to wait until I have mastered the full power of the time domain before trying." Rhodes also heard the consolation in Molly''s words. The power of time domain contains infinite possibilities. It is enough to be as famous as fate. It is the only powerful power in the world. No one can be arrogant to this power In conclusion, no one knows where the limit of time is. Not long ago, the Time Domain was the biggest problem for Rhodes, but now, the Time Domain has become his biggest reliance, allowing him to fight against the arrogant king without any worries. Time returns to the present to find new possibilities. "I''m going to tell the other hell kings this news. I''m curious whether those hell kings are willing to die together with the walking corpses in the world after they learn the truth of the whole doomsday battle." Rhodes slowly said that there are many demons in hell who fanatically follow Lucifer. Even if they sacrifice their lives for the arrogant king, they will do so without hesitation. These demons are willing to lead death under the doomsday judgment, but other hell kings will not Sure. Those who can become the kings of hell have their own advantages far beyond ordinary demons, but they are not willing to die for Lucifer''s will. Even if it is the existence of the king of hell, it does not necessarily have the status of a hero. The premise of becoming a hero has nothing to do with those identities and status. No matter how weak the creature is, it still has the opportunity to become a hero. The reverse is also true. No matter how powerful the creature itself is, there is no guarantee You must be a hero yourself. And this is exactly what Rhodes has to do. Facing the real master of Doomsday Blade, whose strength surpasses that of a demigod and is approaching Lucifer, a real god-level creature, Rhodes must gather all the forces that can compete with him, and he will not be willing to do anything. The king of hell, who is not a hero, is the best partner. Lucifer''s arrogance undoubtedly gave Rhodes an opportunity. Although under the doomsday blade that judges all living beings, the rest of the hell kings combined are not opponents of the arrogant king, but certain moments cannot be guaranteed. It will work wonders. Rhodes didn''t care about the life and death of other walking corpses in the world. Even if Lucifer slaughtered the rest of the world in the battle of doomsday, what did it have to do with Rhodes? But when Lucifer aimed at the people Rhodes cared about and the subordinates who belonged to Rhodes, Rhodes would definitely not allow this to happen. With a flash of fire, Rhode''s figure crossed the space and came to a group of hotter heat sources. As if influenced by the scent not long ago, Fromm, who was transformed into a flame, was looking for food at the banquet in the distance. As a world-renowned king''s wedding, the chef in charge of the banquet food is also a top figure in the two factions. Half of the chefs came from the depths of the underground, and at the same time they were not low-ranking sorcerers, and the other half were transformed from the Lord of the Undead, each of them was a deadly Lich King. "What is this? Don''t be another worm tower, such unpalatable food as fried demon tongue." Looking at the food served by the sorcerer chef, the Flame Maiden frowned suspiciously, she couldn''t believe that what she saw was food, not some strategic weapon. It was a demonic eye that was still turning, but its eyelids were stripped off. An iron pick was pierced into the back of the demonic eye. It didn''t completely take away the activity of the magic eye, it was still working hard to move its child''s hole, as if it would have warm juice flowing out as long as it was poked hard, just like a good egg. The sorcerer who made this delicacy was sweating profusely at this moment. Because of dissatisfaction with the food, there were already two sorcerer chefs and three undead chefs who were completely burned to ashes by the flame girl. What kind of food do you like? I only know that if it doesn''t satisfy her, she will definitely be burned to death. Whether it is the nearby guards or the doomsday kings who came from afar, when they see the flame girl who is tasting food in front of them, they will definitely take a detour, and they can only pray in their hearts that she will never find her. The prestige has long been extolled by the nearby kings. She is the fire elemental monarch and one of the hell kings, Fromm. "Distinguished guest... The name of this delicacy is Roasted Magic Eye, which is loved by many sorcerers. I hope it can satisfy you..." The sorcerer chef said the name of this dish tremblingly. "Baked magic eye?" The flame girl raised the iron stick in her hand, stared at the magic eye that was strung on the iron stick, which was bigger than her head, and looked deeply at the magic eye, "This is for people to eat." ?I want some human food, what do you guys do?" As she got angry, waves of heat erupted towards the surroundings. If she hadn''t suppressed the power of the flames, all the chefs present would have been burned to nothingness under her flames. The sweaty magician chef had no choice but to bite the bullet and said: "The taste of the food is not what it looks like. You can only know what it tastes like after you taste it. Maybe the taste of roasted magic eyes will satisfy you." indefinite." The Flaming Girl seemed to believe these words, she picked up the Roasted Demon Eye and took a bite, her eyes lit up, she thought it was very weird, the food that must taste unpalatable, actually tasted special, thanks to the superb craftsmanship of the magic chef Next, all kinds of seasonings perfectly entered the interior of the roasted magic eye. As the magic eye cracked, the locked fragrance also overflowed at this moment, making her unable to resist taking a few more bites. "It''s not bad. It''s not in vain that I lent you the power of flames to cook food. Cooking unpalatable food with flames is simply a blasphemy against the fire element. You didn''t make the same mistakes as those people, and you are qualified to continue using flames." .¡± While eating the roasted magic eye, the flame girl commented that she was quite satisfied with the roasted magic eye, so the sorcerer who made this dish not only got a chance to live, but also could continue to use the power of flames to cook food . Hearing what she said, the expression of the sorcerer chef didn''t get any better. Once upon a time, flames were a power that anyone could use, but since the fire elemental monarch took away all the flames in the world, even using flames to cook Unpalatable food has also become a sin, and if you are not careful, you will be punished by the fire elemental monarch. The few charred corpses that were still steaming before were the best example. The arrival of the fire elemental monarch is both an opportunity and a crisis. If you can cook food with flames and get the appreciation of the fire elemental monarch, you can freely release flames to cook food in the future. In the era of quiet flames, this is the dream of many chefs. But on the other hand, if the fire elemental monarch is dissatisfied, those charred corpses are the best example. Sure enough, the witchcraft chef''s worry hadn''t passed long before he heard the flame girl say again: "Make me something else to eat." Although the magic chef was very nervous, he couldn''t disobey the fire elemental monarch''s order, so he had to try his best to prepare food that satisfied the fire elemental monarch. There was still a lot of roasted magic eyes in the mouth of the flame girl, and while she was eating and waiting for the new food from the magic chef, she suddenly heard a familiar voice: "What are you doing here? What?" After appearing from the flames, Rhodes was taken aback for a moment. He thought he would find Fromm on the king''s seat, but he didn''t expect to see her figure in the food preparation kitchen behind. Looking at the half-eaten roasted magic eye in Fromm''s hand, Rhodes couldn''t help scratching his head at this moment, wondering how she, the king of hell, would come here. Chapter 2977 "Rod, why are you here? Are you hungry too, come to the kitchen to find something to eat?" Seeing Rhodes'' sudden appearance, the slightly hurried Flaming Girl seemed to be scalded by the roasted demon eyes, exhaled a burst of hot air from her mouth, stretched out her hand and slapped her slightly opened mouth, and she turned around while eating, and began to slow down. Take a small sip to taste it. Rhodes is full of black lines, why do so many people like to eat magic eyes? Is the magic eye really a rare and excellent ingredient? And how could the fire elemental monarch be scalded by food? "You will never guess what I met." Rhodes said slowly, thinking of the quietly extinguished flames in the illusion, and the monarchy authority left behind on the fire elemental plane, Rhodes felt a burst of emotion in his heart, but fortunately everything in front of him has returned to normal, and the flame girl also returned to normal. Has returned to normal. "I have fallen into an illusion. In the era without heroes, I resisted the attacking holy angel together with you, but ended in failure. I was in danger several times, and finally escaped, but you are not so lucky, soul It was also completely wiped out.¡± Looking at the flame girl in front of him, Rhodes slowly told everything that happened in the illusion, especially the part about her. After a pause, Rhodes added: "Of course, you may not believe what I said. After all, it''s just something that happened in the illusion, and I can''t prove it to you." "I believe everything you said. No matter what you say, I will believe it, and I know you will not lie to me." The flame girl shook the roasted magic eye in her hand and said, "What happened after that? I believe you didn''t Will leave behind my legacy." Hearing what she said, Rhodes just smiled: "After that, I took your elemental core and went to the elemental plane of fire. I saw the phoenixes vying for the monarchy, and asked them to take your elemental core Rekindle." Halfway through, the Flame Girl handed the Roasted Demon Eye to Rhode''s mouth. Rhode''s eyelids twitched, but he still decided to try it. Anyway, with his physical attributes, ordinary poisons can''t help him, so don''t worry about it So poisoned or something. While eating, Rhodes couldn''t help but nodded, the white part of the eyes was smooth and tender under the right flame, and it melted in the mouth, and the following spices covered the fat of the magic eye itself, making it It is more delicious and pleasant, and it is a delicacy worth tasting. On the side, seeing Rhodes eating the Roasted Demon Eye, the corners of the flame girl''s eyes almost narrowed into crescents, and the eyes were full of unconcealable joy. After eating the Roasted Demon Eye, Rhodes finally got down to business: "In the illusion, since there are no heroes, the power of the Holy Tribunal Angel is enough to wipe out all living things, but when I leave the illusion, that power is already on me. Ineffective. However, in the current world, besides the Holy Judgment Angel, there is another person who is also determined to eradicate all creatures in the world who are not heroes and are called walking corpses by him, and you may be in danger." "The walking dead... In my memory, there is only one who will use this name to call the world." As if feeling some kind of threat from Rhodes'' words, the Flaming Girl shrank her neck subconsciously, still showing a look of concern for the existence she mentioned. "That is the arrogant king who rules hell. He hates the world. Even other demon kings have never been put in his eyes. Only the real heroes in the world can fall into his eyes. Where did you hear about the walking dead? This name?" The Flame Maiden couldn''t help turning her questioning gaze to Rhodes, wanting to get an answer from him. Rhodes glanced at her: "He just came here, didn''t you notice his whereabouts from the flames?" The flame girl shook her head: "The fire of doomsday that belongs to him is not within the jurisdiction of the fire elemental monarch, and the flame will not tell me his whereabouts. What is he doing here? An existence like him should never be easily discovered. The body is right. There is almost nothing in the world that can attract his attention." Rhodes quickly said what happened before: "He felt the traces of fate, and he also asked me to choose a side in the battle of doomsday. Should I join him in judging the walking corpses who are not heroes, or join hands with fate to deal with it?" he." "How did you answer?" The Flaming Girl seemed to be attracted by Rhode''s words, and couldn''t help asking. "I said that I will stand in the middle. Even if some people are not heroes, if the arrogant king intends to eradicate them, they must pass me first." Rhodes replied. Hearing Rhodes'' answer, the corners of Flame Maiden''s mouth raised slightly, as if she was very satisfied with the answer. She knew that Rhodes would definitely protect her when the doomsday judgment came. Although she is not so vulnerable as the fire elemental monarch, but with Rhodes'' guarantee, her heart still couldn''t help but feel a burst of warmth. "I want to know what is your plan? Do you seize the last time before the judgment and find a way to make yourself a hero, or die under the doomsday judgment with the demons who follow the arrogant king, or completely rebel against hell , against the arrogant king?" Rhodes asked, but he saw that the flame girl hugged him at some point, and the Burning Realm they shared quietly overlapped and superimposed at this moment, making the realm itself burst into a more powerful force. "From the moment I broke the seal of the elemental monarch and took away all the flames in hell, I think I have made an enemy of the arrogant king. Speaking of which, the first prophecy I heard about the doomsday was from the greedy king, the false prophet In the mouth of Messika. She foresaw the coming of the final judgment, and all living beings would be destroyed in the judgment, so she came to the world, looking for a savior who could protect her in the end, but she was marked as a traitor." Listening to the flame girl''s narration, Rhodes was slightly taken aback at this moment, but she heard her continue: "When I found out that she chose to stay by your side, I was very puzzled about it, and even thought she had seen I lost my sight. I didn''t realize until now that her decision-making has always been so correct. Being able to have you by my side in the battle of doomsday is the luckiest thing for me." Feeling the warm heat waves coming from before him, Rhodes didn''t say much, but secretly sighed in his heart. As Luo said to the arrogant king, those creatures who are not heroes are also qualified to live in this world. The flame girl in front of him is not a hero, but if the arrogant king plans to judge her, Rhodes will also Definitely won''t make it happen. In addition, Rhodes also paid attention to the false prophet Messika, who can divination the future, she obviously learned the truth behind the Doomsday War a long time ago, so she helped herself in the second expansion pack, But she didn''t say a word about the secret behind the Doomsday War. At this moment, a burst of scorching hot air came over. Looking in the direction of the hot air, Rhodes saw a group of charred corpses roasted by the flames. They were the chef who presented the food to the flame girl not long ago. There are undead chefs and witchcraft chefs. What they all have in common is that they are all turned into charred corpses by the flames. Obviously, the food they bring cannot satisfy the flame girl at all, and even makes her extremely angry. Rhodes shook his head helplessly, and then raised his sleeves. Under the cover of the death field, the chefs regained their lives, but they didn''t dare to take another look in the direction of the flame girl, for fear that if they took a second look, they would be killed. It will attract the anger of the elemental monarch, which will lead to the disaster of killing him, so he ran away in a hurry. As the elemental monarch incarnated by blazing flames, Fromm has a violent temper. Compared with those chefs, Rhodes is more worried that her annoyance will blow up the entire kitchen where the food is served. It seems that only in front of him will she show something unusual that side. After confirming the decision of the fire elemental monarch, who is also the jealous king deep in hell, Rhodes said goodbye to her with a slightly reluctant look in her eyes, and turned to find another hell king. Due to the familiar relationship with the flame girl, the process of persuading her seemed to be extremely smooth, and Rhodes didn''t even need to say anything, she would always stand on the same side with Rhodes. For Rhodes, this is of course good news. With the flame girl as a member, Rhodes can also get help from other elemental monarchs. After all, other elemental monarchs are also within the scope of Lucifer''s trial. The arrogant kings of Doomsday Blade can only have a slight chance of winning if they unite. Even if they failed to get the support of the other elemental monarchs, Rhodes alone, including the flame girl, had half of the four elemental monarchs, half of the magic elements on the main plane, and now they all stood on Rhodes'' side. On the other hand, of course Rhodes'' air element authority has not yet broken the final seal, otherwise, even the arrogant king cannot underestimate the magic element that gathers half of the entire main plane. In any case, what happened now is more beneficial to Rhodes, and what Rhodes has to do after that is to try to gain the support of other hell kings. Rhodes firmly believed that even those hell kings, not all of them were willing to die in the doomsday judgment, or it was because of their status as hell kings that they were even more unwilling to give up all this hard-won. For Lucifer''s will, give up everything that belongs to him. Lucifer, known for his arrogance, did not hide his plan at all. In his actions, he carried a bit of uprightness that is rare in hell demons. That pride, and this just gave Rhodes an opportunity. For Lucifer, after losing the support of the other hell kings, even if it is the doomsday battle, the progress will be greatly delayed. It would certainly be a good thing for Rhodes if all hell kings were willing to stand on the same side as the Flame Maiden, but it was a pity that things would not be that simple. The second Rhodes approached was the Lust King who came to the wedding ceremony. I didn''t go to Messika because Rhodes planned to put it to the end. Rhodes knew that Messika must know some information, but before the time came, she would not just tell herself that information, just like she Before this, I never told myself that the reason for the doomsday war was that Lucifer planned to judge the walking corpses in the world. Regarding the prophet Messiah who has been helping him since the second expansion, although Rhodes sensed her intention to use her, he did not object in his heart. This is how things are in the world. Messika¡¯s earlier help, including teaching prophecy cards to Rowling and making revelations and prophecies to herself, is all for the reward at that moment in the future. As long as what she does does not endanger her own safety, Rowling De also doesn''t care about her concealment. Compared with what I saw last time, the King of Lust is still in a relaxed and enjoyable posture. Unlike the Flame Maiden who is far away in the kitchen and has not noticed Lucifer''s arrival, she has seen Lucifer''s arrival and heard it too. When it came to Lucifer''s words, there was no tension in his expression, but he was looking forward to everything that happened after that. "Chesia, the king of lust." Rhodes said slowly, "You heard what the arrogant king said, I know you are not a hero, and it seems that you didn''t hurry up. What is your plan to become a hero? Do you plan to die in this doomsday battle as the arrogant king wishes?" Listening to Rhodes'' words without concealing her intentions, Cesia just glanced at him, and at the same time couldn''t help but let out a soft hum. After the previous trials, she was very clear that her own Domain of Love couldn''t take effect on Rhodes who also possessed the Domain of Love. When the Domain of Love completely failed, it would be difficult for her various means to take Rhode''s advantage. Method. Since all kinds of means can''t help Rhodes, she simply lost interest in Rhodes. As the king of lust, Cesia is extremely confident in her beauty, and believes that everything in the world will bow down to her beauty, but she doesn''t want to. She ran into a wall with Rhodes, and now seeing Rhodes approaching her again, she couldn''t help curling her lips. "I''ve already heard about the arrogant king''s plan, so you don''t need to tell me the news." Rhode''s words only got Cesia''s nonchalant response. "What is your plan? As the king of lust, you should enjoy all the good things in the world, but you shouldn''t just die like this. Even if you are placed among those walking corpses, you are a rare walking corpse. But the arrogant king will not Pay attention to these, when the judgment comes, all you get is to be reduced to ashes in the fire of the doomsday. Is this what you want? You have been the king of lust for so many years, so you are willing to die in the doomsday Is it on trial?" After listening to Cecia''s answer, Rhodes did not give up, but continued to persuade him. If he could speak to the king of lust, he might be able to get help from the hero Tula Leon. De has personally experienced it. Chapter 2978 Listening to Rhodes'' plausible persuasion, Cesia didn''t take it seriously, as if the threat of the arrogant king was nothing to her, she just waved her hand and said: "The trial of the arrogant king, that''s for you heroes, what does it have to do with me? I know you won''t be reconciled, and there will be many rebels like you in this world, but I''m obviously not among them. Just wait for the final result and accept it." Rhodes frowned slightly: "So you don''t intend to contribute any power, but you want to enjoy the fruits of that victory after we win?" Cesia just glanced at him: "Or after you fail, accept the coming of judgment. Lord of the undead, don''t imagine you are too powerful, you don''t know the power of the arrogant king at all, in my opinion, you These people are bound to lose." "Since this is the case, we should unite those kings who are unwilling to die. Why don''t you choose to join us to change the final outcome of this doomsday war?" Rhodes asked. Seeing that Rhodes'' attitude was so persistent, as if he would not give up until he reached his goal, Cesia could only spread her hands, showing a helpless look of being defeated by him, and replied in her mouth: "This is a battle for heroes. Do you think I am a hero? If you choose to fight against the arrogant king, you will fall into the control of fate. So what if you win in the end? Without the arrogant king, it won''t be long , we will usher in the reckoning of fate, and we cannot escape death in the end, since death is inevitable anyway, why not choose a way that makes us happy?" Rhodes was silent for a while, and the confrontation with Lucifer was undoubtedly helping the fate of the world. Even if Rhodes'' original intention was not the case, how could fate miss such a good opportunity? Fate does not want to control the direction of everything all the time. What frustrates Rhodes the most is that no matter whether Lucifer wins in the end or fate wins in the end, there seems to be no good results left for others. Lucifer will eradicate all walking corpses in the world, and fate will also punish all those who refuse to surrender. Neither party intends to let those ordinary creatures survive. Rhodes definitely will not accept such a result. Neither the destiny that shrouds the world nor the original hero Lucifer can change the will in Rhodes'' heart. In this doomsday battle, Rhodes is fighting for himself and for those creatures that he thinks should not die. Rhode''s choice will undoubtedly offend both sides of the Doomsday War. This is not good news. Offending either side is very likely to cause death, let alone offending both sides at the same time. Even Rhodes, When he realized this result, he could only shake his head uncontrollably, but he didn''t regret this choice. "Cecia, if you die like this, I think that hero will be very sad." Rhodes said slowly. "You mean Tula Leon?" Cesia seemed to remember something. Rhodes nodded: "That hero has unique power. If the arrogant king is the original hero in the world, then that hero is the strongest hero in the world. The arrogant king of the blade will not be easily defeated." Rhodes thought of the hero, Tula Leon, who was called the Beast. In order to prove his love, he did not hesitate to slaughter all the demons in hell. Normally, Rhodes would probably avoid this hero, but now, Tula Leon is enough to become Rhodes'' best support against the arrogant king. With that shining heroic will, even Even Doom''s Edge would appear overshadowed. In an era full of heroic will, using heroes to deal with heroes is the best choice, and Tula Leon is the most unreasonable hero Rhodes has ever seen. Measured by common sense, the only thing I believe in in my heart is the original will. In a sense, the will in Tula Leon''s heart is somewhat similar to that of Lucifer. He also intends to eradicate most of the living things in the world. Lucifer is out of disappointment with the world, but Tula Leon It''s to prove love. How to prove that you are the person who loves someone the most in the world? Tula Leon gave his own answer, that is to kill everyone in the world, and when there is only himself and the person he loves left in the world, he is of course the person who loves that person the most in the world . Pure and extreme will gave birth to the pure and extreme strongest hero. Tula Leon is also the only existence that Rhodes has seen who can compete with Lucifer in will. The instinctive desire drove Tula Leon to act like a wild beast. He would kill all humanoid creatures he saw. It was not easy to persuade him to deal with Lucifer. Fortunately, Rhodes found some ways, as long as he cut When Xi Ya came forward, she could talk to the beast that slaughtered all living beings. Cesia sighed deeply at this moment, and a flash of memory flashed in her eyes. Presumably, the past with Tula Leon still haunted her heart: "Convincing Tula Leon is not an easy task. He is just blindly driven by the will in his heart, and he will not listen to my words... However, when he comes next time, I will still try. It¡¯s just that the final result is not guaranteed. In return, you have to answer me a question truthfully.¡± Rhodes thought for a while, this condition is certainly within his acceptable range, isn''t it just an answer to a question? What''s so difficult about it? So he said, "What do you want to ask?" Cecia looked at him carefully: "I found that your aura is changing, and the domain of love in your body has also become completely complete from the original defective state. The kiss of true love I told you before, you Have you got it now?" Rhodes couldn''t help coughing. He did get the reminder about the kiss of true love from Cesia. In addition to the change in energy, it seems that the field of love itself has also undergone some changes. Under Cesia''s extremely curious eyes, Rhodes could only nod in the end. Chessia showed a surprised look: "But how is this possible? It''s only a moment before you know the kiss of true love. Not everything can be called a kiss of true love. It requires timing and the process of love." Accumulation, you can''t get it at all, what happened?" In this regard, Rhodes could only shrug his shoulders. Perhaps in Cesia''s perception, it was only a while since he came to her last time, but Rhodes was trapped by the illusion for at least several months. After going through hardships and obstacles, he finally got such a harvest, which was something Cesia could never have imagined. "Well...you just said you wanted to ask a question, and I think I''ve already answered you." Rhodes shook his head, obviously not going to explain anything to the King of Lust, but quickly pulled away and left standing where he was. Cesia stared suspiciously at Rhode''s back when he left. Returning to his seat, Rhodes was about to go to the Prophet of Messiah to find out, but what happened in front of him stopped him in his tracks. On the seats that originally belonged to the sorcerers, many sorcerers were throwing up and down, and fell to the ground convulsively, foaming from their mouths, and they were about to lose consciousness completely, while on the dining table in front of them , the leftover half-eaten baked magic eye was impressively placed. "Who can tell me what happened here?" Rhodes asked with black lines all over his head, but he saw Molly who had turned into a big red dragon standing beside the magicians, examining them with a serious face. Abnormalities on the body. Seeing Rhodes approaching, Morrill nodded towards him, and then continued to check the sorcerers who fell on the ground with a dignified expression. Rhode couldn''t help but stepped forward and asked her, "These sorcerers, probably have food poisoning?" Halfway through the talk, Rhode couldn''t help covering his stomach with his hands. I don''t know if it was his illusion, but he also felt a little uncomfortable. Could it be that someone poisoned the Roasted Demon Eye? "What are you talking about? Here are all the top magicians of Nigon. Many magicians are poisoned by body transformation. Do you think there is any poison that can poison them all?" Luo De''s inquiry naturally got Moliel''s eyes rolling. "It''s fine..." Hearing what Moliel said, Rhodes couldn''t help exhaling. It seems that the abnormalities on these sorcerers were not caused by the roasted magic eyes, and he also felt light all over. , "In this case, what is the reason that caused them to have such abnormalities?" Rhodes stared at the magicians who fell to the ground, and saw that their childlike eyes were lax, and many of them even completely exposed the whites of their eyes. It seemed that their spirits had fallen into a complete breakdown. This kind of situation usually only occurs when meditation is forcibly interrupted. It will happen to spellcasters, but it doesn''t happen to individual cases right now, even many prominent sorcerers are like this, including even the former king of Nigon, Hadesha, and the evil magician. Eye leader Aijiete, such an important minister of the underground world. Logically speaking, there is no poison that can bring down all these sorcerers. The sorcerers are good at refining toxins and carrying out body transformation, let alone those famous sorcerers who have been fighting for a long time. Everything right now was far beyond Rhodes'' expectations. Almost half of the sorcerers in the underground world were all recruited at this moment and fell into a state of mental confusion. "As for the abnormalities in their bodies, I just had some clues, but I can''t confirm it yet. Further experiments are needed. You came just in time, and you will revive them for me later." Molier said slowly. As Morrill''s words fell, the sharp dragon claws capable of tearing steel kept waving, splitting the fallen sorcerer in two, and Rhodes also used the power of the death domain at the right time to regenerate him. "Dragon King Moliel, and Lord of the Undead." The reborn sorcerer, or the undead creature, was taken aback for a moment. After seeing the two in front of him, he immediately bowed and saluted, expressing his respect. Rhodes and Morel looked at each other. Under the baptism of the death domain, the sorcerer regained his sanity, and everything he did was normal, but the abnormality on them before still deeply remained in their hearts. in mind. "I found it!" Morrill''s sharp dragon boy glanced over, and quickly locked his sight on a certain place in the void, where there were some traces of cracks in the space, and even Rhodes couldn''t find it in the illusion. Zhang Mian Yao once helped the two of them control the mighty poisonous dragon. Rhodes was very familiar with this kind of spiritual monster, but what Rhodes didn''t expect was that the culprit who caused the strange behavior of these sorcerers turned out to be Those face monsters. "Chapter-faced monsters? Aren''t they the monsters you use to control your subordinates? How did they become like this?" Rhode couldn''t help asking. "How do I know? I just know how to summon them, and I don''t know why they go crazy like this." Molly replied with a curled lip. Rhodes was a little helpless: "You said you summoned monsters that could endanger the entire main plane, but you don''t know the habits of the monsters themselves? You don''t know why they went crazy?" Molly glared at him: "Why do I need to know about this? In the past, when I found that the Zhangmian Demon had escaped control on a large scale, or invaded the main plane on a large scale, I only needed to change the timeline, but now there is no It''s so convenient. In the final analysis, all of this is your fault, it''s you who made me willing to stay here, and I can''t change the past, you should find a way to solve this matter soon. " "..." Rhodes scratched his head helplessly, why did Zhang Mian Yao lose control and become his problem? But since the matter happened, of course we have to find a way to solve it, otherwise both he and Molier will be troubled by this matter. "Okay, let me think about it." Rhodes thought for a while before he said, "Let those out-of-control magicians experience a death, and they can force out the chapter monsters in their bodies, and the chapter monsters can capture the minds of other creatures , but it is also limited to living creatures, and cannot live in the remains of other creatures." As he said that, Rhodes planned to do something to bring those sorcerers to a new life in the midst of death. Chapter 2979 After ushering dozens of sorcerers into new life, Rhodes also discovered the problem from their changes. "Did you find out? When the sorcerers died, the Zhangmian demon who occupied their minds quickly separated from their bodies. Judging from the fluctuations in the space, they were eagerly heading towards the same position in the void." Gather, as if driven by some force." Rhodes said slowly, as the Zhangmian demon collectively fled to the same location in the void, the spatial coordinates of that location are now well known to Rhodes, and it is the spiritual plane where many spiritual beings gather. The spiritual plane is the origin of the chapter-faced monster, and it is also the place where this monster returns, but the abnormalities that are happening to many sorcerers are obviously not as simple as a single chapter-faced monster wants to return. "You mean, someone is calling those Zhangmian monsters?" Mo Lier also figured out the problem, and many chapter-faced monsters fell into an abnormal state, obviously affected by some kind of power. If Zhang Mian Yao''s power fails, her ability to control her subordinates will be greatly reduced, and she must find a way to solve this matter. At the same time, it is not an easy task to affect thousands of chapter-faced monsters that exist in the magician''s body. I am afraid that only the power of the divine weapon can do this. "If you want me to say that Zhangmian Yao''s control is not as good as that of undead creatures." Rhodes said casually at this time: "You don''t need those chapter-faced monsters to control your subordinates at all. Let me help you transform into undead. The undead creatures that have been improved in the death domain not only retain the original excellent characteristics of the creatures, Strength and memory will not be affected, and they also have the advantages of undead creatures who are tireless and sleepy. Under the effect of the ghost king''s cloak and scarlet eyes, they can bear the dual power of the Lich King and the Vampire King. Can you do this?" What Rhodes didn''t expect was that he just said something casually, but in exchange for Morrill''s serious consideration. After seeing the power of the undead under Rhodes'' command, it was hard for Moliel not to be tempted by it. Now that Rhodes took the initiative to mention this point, Moliel also seriously considered it. Previously, Molly would not have considered such a proposal at all. If anyone proposed to her like this, the wrath of the Dragon King must be waiting for that person. But after the relationship between her and Rhodes has made substantial progress, Molly Er also considered the best choice for his subordinates. "You''re right." Molly nodded, with a thoughtful look in her eyes, "Your undead transformation is enough to give my subordinates new power." The transformation of undead belonging to Rhodes can endow undead creatures of any rank with powerful power. It would be the biggest waste if such power is not used. Previously, Molly might still have concerns, worrying that Rhodes would take away her control over her subordinates by commanding the undead, but now Molly doesn''t have that worry. On the other hand, Rhodes was slightly taken aback at this moment, and he didn''t believe what Morrill said: "I''m just offering a suggestion. All undead creatures obey my orders, don''t you worry that your subordinates will belong to me? ?" "What do I have to worry about? Time is in my hands. If you dissatisfy me, I think you should understand the consequences of doing so." Molier snorted twice. Everything is so fearless. Seeing this, Rhodes was speechless for a while, and he didn''t expect that he just mentioned it casually, and he got such a result. Morrill was willing to allow his subordinates to accept the transformation of the undead, so as to obtain the powerful power that belonged to the undead creature alone, and the trust in him, even Rhodes could not ignore it. For Rhodes, this is also a rare good thing. The number of creatures in the underground world is extremely large. If all species are counted, the number is even more than the total population of Bracada in its most glorious period. Ten times, after completing the transformation of these creatures, not only can harvest the undead army that covers the sky and the sun, but also gain a large amount of experience points to meet the needs of upgrading the character level after the seventh level. When Rhode''s character level reaches the seventh level, a huge amount of experience points are required for every level of promotion, not to mention that the experience points required for Rhodes promotion must be doubled on the original basis, which also makes It became more and more difficult for Rhodes to increase his level, and every time it needed to be measured by tens of millions of units of experience value, through the transformation of underground world creatures, Rhodes could just make up for the vacancy of these experience points. With Morrill''s permission, Rhodes was able to put the transformation into the entire underground world, and the transformed undead army was jointly owned by the two of them. Morrill glanced at Rhodes. After listening to Lucifer''s words, Morrill felt an unspeakable depression in her heart. She and Rhodes could resist the coming doomsday judgment, but ordinary creatures in the underground world could not. . Under the Doomsday Judgment, all that awaits them is the ending of being reduced to ashes. Since there is no way to escape from the judgment of the arrogant king, why not let those underground creatures show their final value? With Rhodes'' promise, Morrill no longer pays attention to those sorcerers who lie on the ground and lose their will because the Zhangmian Demon loses control. Under Rhodes'' transformation, they will return to normal, and at the same time Added the power of the undead. In the final analysis, the control of the chapter-faced monster is just a means used by Molly to control the sorcerer. When she already has the more practical control means provided by the Lord of the Undead, she naturally does not need to deal with the leftovers from the previous means. Question, she didn''t bother to find out why the Zhang Mian Yao changed. Morrill''s indifference to this does not mean that Rhodes is the same. All kinds of abnormalities that happened to Zhangmian Yao undoubtedly aroused Rhodes'' curiosity. go Ape. Bid farewell to Morrill, and let other subordinates take away the out-of-control sorcerers. After he returns and transforms together, Rhodes recalls the space coordinates left by the chapter-faced monsters when they left, and then crosses Space, shuttled away in the flames. With a flash of fire, Rhodes came to the spiritual plane that had trapped him. Looking around, there are clusters of soft spirit and magic nebula nearby, and there is a wonderful mist floating around, every step feels light and light, just like being in a dream. Rhodes suppressed his aura, trying not to let traces of outsiders blend into this plane. Not far ahead, bursts of chaotic roars also reached Rhodes'' ears. Countless chapter-faced monsters with strange appearances gathered here. In front of the power of almost all the chapter-faced monsters in the entire plane, dozens of burly and more powerful chapter-faced monster kings were turning their heads towards a huge pillar like a majestic pillar. The body respectfully worships. The chapter-faced monster king is extremely difficult to deal with, and can capture the minds of flesh-and-blood creatures. Even if the bodies of flesh-and-blood creatures are destroyed, they will not show flaws like ordinary chapter-faced monsters, but can instantly integrate into the next body. Even high-level Even legendary creatures can hardly resist the attack of the Zhangmian Demon King. Creatures that intend to destroy the Zhangmian Demon King will often have their minds occupied by the Zhangmian Demon King in turn, and only those heroes with strong wills can stop the Zhangmian Demon King from encroaching on the mind. And right now, dozens of chapter-faced demon kings who were placed in the main plane, even enough to change the power structure of the entire continent, knelt down together at this moment. How could this situation not surprise Rhodes? Looking at the pillar-like body, Rhodes immediately recognized her identity. It was the hero of the spiritual elements, Paris, who claimed to be the lord of the spiritual elements. Paris tried to seize the power of the air system from Rhodes to become the real elemental monarch, but ended in failure. What is different from the Paris I saw before is that she now has a mysterious-looking arm made of nebula protruding from under her wide robe, exuding magical brilliance, holding a simple and simple shape in the palm of her hand. The horn, as soon as the horn is played, it emits a deep and chilling sound. It is that deep sound that affects people''s hearts, forcing the chapter-faced monsters in the plane to gather here, and even the chapter-faced monster hidden in the depths of the plane. hard to escape. "The king of spiritual elements, the player who plays the horn of the abyss, and the chapter-faced monsters have come from all over the world to obey all your orders." As the sound of the horn gradually ceased, a chapter-faced monster king stood up, representing all the chapter-faced monsters gathered in the field, and offered his own respect to the king of spiritual elements. Listening to the submissive words of the Zhangmian Demon King, Paris also laughed out loud at this moment. The previous chapter-faced monster could be said to be the mortal enemy of the spiritual element, and the relationship between the two had once reached the point of endless death. Even if she was the hero of the spiritual element, she would never be able to persuade those chapter-faced monster kings. But the current situation is completely different. With the appearance of an artifact, the Abyss Horn, the chapter-faced monsters have completely surrendered to this artifact. Even if it is lurking in the deepest part of the spiritual plane, even she can hardly detect it. The Zhangmian Demon King is now all surrendered to her feet. And all of this is due to the ignorant hero who helped her find the artifact. Without the help of that hero, Paris would never have gotten the artifact so easily. Fortunately, everything has been settled now. With the help of the Horn of the Abyss, Paris can achieve her long-cherished wish and win the position of elemental monarch in one fell swoop with the help of the power belonging to the chapter-faced monster. Although Paris proclaims herself the elemental monarch and believes that she is more qualified to be an elemental monarch than any other existence, she is not the real elemental monarch after all. There are only four elemental monarchs in the world from the beginning to the end, and only those who have mastered the existence of the monarchy can be called the real elemental monarchs. "With this artifact, I can completely seize the authority of the monarch and become a true elemental monarch." Paris said slowly. If one wants to obtain the authority of the monarch, one must either use the most primitive method and use the power of a single element to challenge the corresponding elemental monarch, or one can only wait for a certain elemental monarch to fall, and there is no successor of the chosen authority. Then from the corresponding elemental plane, find the returned monarchy. As a spiritual element, Paris can freely cast all the magics of the four series, but the price is that the power of each series of magic cannot reach the extreme, and it is difficult to challenge the elemental monarch standing at the apex of a series. In the field, Paris and Zhang The Demon King''s conversation continued, but this time, they switched to a language that Rhodes couldn''t understand. There were very awkward long syllables coming from the field. Listening to those words that he didn''t understand, Rhodes also He could only helplessly shake his head. The chapter-faced monster can obtain all the memory and knowledge of the original host through the way of sojourning, including the language. Generally speaking, the more creatures the Zhang Mian Yao has inhabited, the stronger its own power will be. As the king of spiritual elements, Paris can also absorb the memories stored in the minds of other creatures and turn them into her own knowledge. It is not difficult for them to transform the language of communication. If measured by level, Zhangmian Yaowang and Paris probably have legendary linguistics. Any special skill that seems to be tasteless, as long as it is raised to the legendary level, it will undergo a fundamental change, and the same is true for linguistics, but Rhodes does not know that legendary linguistics can bring What a surprising change. After a while, Paris finished talking with the Zhangmian Demon Kings, and her figure turned into a puff of smoke, which melted into the nearby nebula and dispersed, while the Zhangmian Demon King called loudly to the nearby Zhangmian Demon Kings. After receiving the order from Si, he planned to take action. After the coercion exuded by Paris was gone, Zhangmian Demon King''s perception returned to normal again. There were already many Zhangmian monsters, who had swept their eyes across the magic nebula where Rhode stayed, as if they had discovered something abnormal, and even planned to Come and find out. Before the chapter-faced monster found himself, Rhodes traveled through the space again and returned to the magical city of Bracada, but the abnormality of Paris and the chapter-faced monster made him unforgettable for a long time. Chapter 2980 "Saint Isaac, on behalf of the master of fate, I convey to you the will from the clouds." The high-ranking priest, who was covered in a dark blue robe and couldn''t even see his face, respectfully saluted the man in front of him who was in high spirits. In front of the high-ranking priest, Isaac nodded indifferently. After leaving the City of Light, he took the homeless girl Sania all the way back to the center of Erasia, and met the high-ranking priest who conveyed his will. priest. The silence of the flames plunged the whole of Erasia into darkness. The closer it gets to the capital of Erasia, the brighter the sky becomes. From a little bit of starlight to a dim light, the hope of human beings against this doomsday exists. In the cloud city at the end of the sky. "Ronis, what news did you bring me?" Isaac asked, the high-ranking priest in front of him had a relationship with him in the City of Light. The luminous method that Ronis brought back from the City of Light saved the people of Erasia from being troubled by darkness. "That''s sad news about your godmother, the angel of Andorra who is righteous." Ronis sighed. Isaac was slightly taken aback. Hearing that the matter was related to his godmother, it seemed that it was not good news. His heart immediately became anxious, and he hurriedly followed Ronis''s words and asked: "What happened? The Angel of Andorra With the protection of fate, how could an accident happen?" Ronis just shook his head, as if he didn''t want to believe what he said: "According to the oracle issued by the stigmata, the Angel of Andorra has turned his back on his destiny and turned to become a member of the enemy. The Angel of Andorra has always been a member of the enemy. Famous for their piety, Angels in the Clouds no one wants to believe it, but that''s how it is." "This is impossible!" Isaac roared, "Since I woke up from the clouds, the Angel of Andorra has taught me to be devout. She has cleared away the distracting thoughts in my beliefs. She is the godmother I admire the most. How is it possible? Will something like this happen? It must be that group of unrighteous people did something to her, where is she now? Is Bracada right? I will go find her immediately!" After finishing speaking, the angry Isaac made a gesture to leave. Seeing this, Ronnies stretched out his hand to stop him. "I understand your confusion and anger. The stigmata have already expected that this oracle was specially sent to you. Do you accept it or not?" Roniss said slowly. Isaac took a deep breath, and the oracle from the Stigmata in the Clouds was something that he, as a saint, could not ignore no matter what, so he could only half kneel on the ground in the end: "I am willing to accept the stigmata oracle." Ronis took out a packaged parchment scroll from his sleeve, with a griffin waving its claws and spreading its wings printed on the wax paint, which belonged to King Erathia''s seal. Roniss opened the parchment, but saw the golden light shining from it, dyeing Ronis''s face golden, and he stared at the contents of the scroll without squinting: "Andor rebelled against the city of clouds, and the position of the holy angel is vacant. Saint Isaac will return to the holy city in the cloud today to succeed the position of the holy angel." Ronis read the oracle slowly, and the expression on his face changed slightly. Before reading the contents of the oracle, Ronis did not know the specific contents. Although he knew that Andorra was Isaac''s godmother, he also knew that Isaac would complain about this matter after Andorra''s rebellion. What he didn''t expect was that the stigmata had chosen Saint Isaac as the next holy angel. Among all kinds of angels, the holy angels enjoy a very special status, and their comprehensive strength is by no means inferior to that of the archangel. The protection that comes from fate can make all enemies complain. After re-rolling the parchment, Ronis took a deep breath, the dazzling light returned to calm as the parchment was closed, but there was still some light remaining in his eyes, which could not dissipate for a long time: "The angel of the holy order... that is not an easy position. The angel of the holy order will not end well. The angel of the holy order, Lucifer, became the king of hell after he fell, and he is still doing harm to the world. The angel Andor has also betrayed Cloud City now. The above is the content of the oracle, and I can only wish you good luck and don''t repeat the mistakes of those angels." After explaining these words, Ronis turned and left, and Isaac stood there blankly, being appointed as the new Holy Tribunal, but he couldn''t feel the slightest joy. Worried, he believed that there must be something else hidden. It wasn''t until a slight sound of footsteps sounded behind him, and the girl walked slowly to his side, that Isaac came back to his senses. Seeing that he had finished talking with Roniss, the girl leaned over and asked, "Should we continue on? Where are you taking me?" "We are almost there. After crossing the Cold Moon River, we will see Bright Moon City ahead." Isaac said, after saving the girl''s life from Andorra''s trial, Isaac saw her own He decides to help the girl, so that she can find a shelter when the end comes. The girl is lively and smart, not suitable for a monastery with strict discipline. It is obviously not a wise decision to put her in Erathia where the end is coming and everyone is in danger. It is impossible to take care of her all the time, she still maintains a human body, which also adds a lot of trouble to Isaac, after much deliberation, there is only one place suitable for placement. "Here we are. This is the home of the Griffin in Mingyue City, and it is also the largest orphanage in Erasia. You will stay here to live in the future." Cross the meandering river, enter the towering city, and look at the crowds of The white building, Isaac said slowly. Since the rise of the necromancers, the number of Erathians has dropped sharply, and the number of orphans in the territory has increased significantly. With the awakening of the stigmata, orphanages and other facilities have also received enough funds from the nobles to help those homeless The Erathians offered shelter. The coming of the saint shrouded in light was naturally warmly welcomed by the people. One after another, the children stuck their heads out to check the extraordinary comer. Even the head of the orphanage respectfully greeted him at this moment. "Your Excellency, I never thought you would visit the House of Griffins." The elderly dean, who was two heads shorter than the tall Isaac, greeted him with a smile on his face, rubbing his hands. "I didn''t come here for Erasia''s official business." Isaac said slowly, "I met an orphan during the mission, and her parents were killed in the mission, and there is no her in Erasia today. I hope she can stay in the House of Griffins." The dean had no objection, but couldn''t help but let out a sigh. "Any inconveniences?" Isaac asked. "It is a great honor to be able to raise orphans for Erasia." The dean said slowly, "It''s just that today is different. Since the flames in the world were extinguished, all the crops in the fields have died, and the price of food has continued to rise. , I heard that in the remote areas of Erathia, a famine has begun, and the funds of the orphanage are becoming more and more stretched, maybe before the enemy comes, hunger will kill us.¡± Isaac didn''t answer for a while, and then said after a while: "I understand, I will take her to other suitable places." "Your Excellency, I didn''t mean that." The dean said at this time, "One more person will not bring any more burden to the Griffin House. There are already enough burdens here. I just ...It''s just that there is no hope. People say that the end is approaching. No one can escape from this end. The only thing waiting for me and other ordinary people is death. Your Excellency, is this true? ? Is there no hope in this world anymore?" "Are you afraid of death?" Isaac simply asked. "Me? When the undead were raging, I confronted those evil dead on the top of Mingyue City. I watched my companions fall one by one, but I never flinched. If you ask me if I am afraid of death, I think I should Not scared. What really scares me is what happens when Griffin House closes down and the kids lose their old homes or worse and we only have enough food for a few weeks at most , even I don''t want to think about it." The dean replied. "Really...you don''t have to worry about it now, because I''m here." Isaac patted his chest and said, "I will report the matter to the stigmata to find a solution to the problem. Before the food runs out, I will return with a solution, and then you will no longer have to worry about the food problem." With Isaac''s promise, the dean''s hanging heart was finally relieved. The words of the saints are the best guarantee. The saints who walk in the world will never tell lies to deceive others, which troubles the dean. The long-standing problem has finally found a solution. Isaac just waved his hand to the dean¡¯s excited thanks. He is a saint with justice in his heart. These are just what he should do. He can¡¯t just sit idly by and ignore the suffering Erathia people. Before leaving, the girl Sania seemed to be aware of the upcoming separation, and looked at the saint with some reluctance: "Isaac, are you leaving?" Isaac nodded and admitted the content of the girl''s words: "I''m going to the holy city in the clouds to succeed the position of the holy angel. My godmother Andor is in trouble now, she is trapped in Bracada Among them, no matter what others say, I believe that she will not make a defection, I will ask her to understand, if she is really bewitched by the enemy, I must rescue her." The girl just glanced at him with nostalgia: "I will miss you." Hearing this, Isaac took a pendant from his body and handed it to Sania: "This is the seal that my godmother engraved for me. When you encounter difficulties, seeing it is equivalent to seeing it." When you come to me, you don¡¯t have to be afraid, you can find your way forward.¡± The girl took the saint''s pendant. The stone pendant was engraved with unique patterns. When she carefully observed the pattern on it, she saw that the raging fire was burning wantonly. The thin body of the boy was looming in the altar. body, turning half of his body into ashes. The girl stared at the pattern on the pendant, unable to move her eyes away for a moment: "Who is the person engraved on the seal?" "This is my seal, who do you think is on it?" Isaac shrugged, and couldn''t help but feel a little amused by the girl''s words. He patted the girl''s head, and then came to the open space beside him. When Isaac opened his arms, a beam of light descended from the sky, completely covering the saint''s body, and his body also followed the beam of light, rising in the air , will completely return to the cloud. Seeing the visions displayed by the saints, the orphans gathered nearby after hearing the news were shocked at this moment, and they couldn''t help but knelt down and bowed to the rare miracle. When the world has fallen into complete darkness, when there is no hope at all in the world, the display of such miracles will undoubtedly inspire the hearts of the numb and desperate people, and even dispel the haze that caused food shortages for days. Everyone prayed to that beam of light. After the saints had completely left and the traces of the light beam gradually dissipated, the orphans who were very curious about Sania surrounded them and pulled her to ask questions. Sania was still a little embarrassed at first, not knowing what to do. The question of who to answer first, but when she held the pendant that Isaac gave her, a burst of courage seemed to surge in her heart. As Isaac said to her at the end, when she picked up the pendant, she no longer felt alone, as if Isaac was still here and never left, and no difficulty could make her feel lonely. flinch. "My name is Irene, what''s your name?" A blond girl in common clothes took the initiative to hold Sania''s hand and asked her enthusiastically. "Sania." Sania replied, and then led by the girls, she entered the interior of the orphanage and began to get familiar with the new environment. At the same time, Isaac, who was waiting for the light beam to lead him back to the clouds, opened his closed eyes suddenly, and what passed in his eyes was clearly vigilance and disbelief. At this moment, Isaac felt an ominous aura enveloping him, and that aura made Isaac''s hair stand on end, and he couldn''t help trembling all over his body. Even if he just felt that aura, Isaac felt that he could hardly breathe. There are very few auras that can deter the saints who are about to succeed the Holy Judgment Angel, but that aura managed to do so. The beam of light was broken by the master of the aura, and Isaac was intercepted in the air, blocking his attack. way to go. Isaac looked up, but saw the demon king holding the supreme sword, spread out the black six wings, and lay between him and the path back to the cloud, almost completely engulfing the light above his head. Before Isaac could react, he saw that the Demon King had stretched out his hand and was grabbing straight at him. Chapter 2981 Without any suspense, the demon king of hell pinched Isaac''s neck with one hand. No matter how Isaac struggled, there was no possibility of getting rid of it. The pressure from the depths of the soul almost made the blood in the saint''s body Completely frozen. "You are... Lucifer? How is this possible? How dare you go deep into Erathia? The armies of the clouds will not forgive you." Isaac''s eyes widened, staring in horror at the fallen angel who suddenly appeared. The feeling of suffocation from his neck made him understand that his life was in the hands of the Demon King, and he might be doomed this time. "Are you the successor of the Holy Tribunal Angel?" the Demon King with six pitch-black wings said Dan Dan, with an undeniable meaning in his words. Facing the imminent death, Isaac became calmer, with a solemn and holy expression: "Even if you kill me, you can''t weaken the power of Cloud City, and there will be a new righteous person to replace the holy angel. Your plan will never succeed. Do it, what are you waiting for?" "I didn''t say I was going to kill you." Lucifer replied slowly, "I want you to do something for me." "What if I say no? Are you going to threaten me, with my own life, or with the lives of ordinary people below? Just do it, no matter what you do, I will never compromise with evil, I am justice Saints, I will stand against evil!" Isaac said firmly, unmoved by Lucifer''s aura, and there was no hint of compromise in his words. Seeing this, Lucifer just shook his head: "Even if you are a saint, you are just a walking corpse. Walking corpses can''t tell what is the real evil." The other hand of the Demon King raised the Supreme Sword, pointed the tip of the sword at the Griffin House below, and said to the saints: "You said that you want to be incompatible with evil, so you might as well open your eyes and take a good look. Let''s make a bet, from those walking corpses, you will see real evil, which is evil that you cannot tolerate, you You can stop this process at any time, but the moment you speak, you lose. Once you lose, you have to do something for me." "Then what if I win? Are you just planning to let me go? Don''t you, the arrogant king, dare not offer an equal bet?" Isaac, who had already put life and death aside, questioned sharply . "You are not qualified to negotiate terms with me." Lucifer said calmly, "However, as you said, the bets are completely equal. If you win, you can also ask me to do one thing, anything It''s all counted." "What?" Isaac was taken aback for a moment, and then realized that this is a rare good opportunity. The proud Lucifer will not tolerate breaking his promise. Not necessarily will change because of this. "I promise you, but you can''t manipulate the minds of those humans." After a moment of silence, Isaac finally said. "I''m not going to do that. Everything is their own choice." As Lucifer''s words fell, he let go of the hand that was firmly restraining Isaac''s neck. Isaac moved his neck a little, let out a few dry coughs, and after panting heavily, he felt a little better. At the end of the sky, the demon king and the saints looked down at the same time, staring at the people in the house of griffins. Under the leadership of Irene, the girl Sania wandered around the Griffin House, and quickly became familiar with the surrounding environment. The canteen enough to accommodate hundreds of children, the slightly crowded public dormitory, the dead garden in the front yard, the training field where boys gather in the backyard, and the main classroom for learning knowledge, everything is displayed in front of Sania . "I heard from those boys that Dean Kavo once studied at the Knight Academy in White Rock City, and many facilities in the Griffin House were built in imitation of the formal Knight Academy." Irene introduced Sania with a smile, "Speaking of Dean Kavo, when the undead ravaged a few years ago, it was thanks to him and the nobles in Mingyue City to find a way to build a defense line, which saved us from the undead. With him, we don''t have to worry about being attacked by the undead." harm." Sania listened carefully, but suddenly heard a strange noise, followed the sound, and saw a drunk man exuding a pungent smell in the flowerbed with dead crops in the front yard, falling headlong in the middle of the flowerbed. The young boy covered his mouth and passed by the drunk, but no one wanted to approach him. "Who is he?" Sania asked suspiciously, the scene in front of her was a bit strange no matter how she looked at it. "Him? He is the husband of the manager, Ms. Madeleine. I heard that he once had a talent far beyond ordinary people. He was promoted to a fourth-level official professional at a young age. He was once the hottest figure in the entire Mingyue City. According to this momentum Looking at it, in the future, there is even hope to hit the threshold of a sixth-level epic professional, a high-level powerhouse that the city lord has to rely on, but his strength plummeted after an injury, and he finally fell into a slump, drinking all day long. Just order it." Irene looked at the drunk man coldly, and said calmly. Sania nodded half-understood. At this moment, there was a sound of hurried footsteps from outside the front yard, and several children hurried in from the door with a slightly panicked expression. "Valente, what happened over there?" Irene''s eyes lit up when she saw one of the older boys who was the leader of the group of children, and she couldn''t help asking him. "It''s the lord of the city. The lord of the city saw the vision left by the saints, so he led a team to investigate." The young man named Valente replied, his eyes especially lingering on Sania, "So, she Is it the girl brought by the saints?" "Your eyes are going to be straight." Irene seemed a little dissatisfied, and snorted. Valente laughed: "No, I''m just very curious. Being able to be brought here by the saints, there must be something special about her, but no matter how special she is, she can''t compare to my Irene. My Erin is the most special girl in the world." Irene blushed and raised her hand to hit her, but Valente avoided it as if begging for mercy. At this moment, Irene seemed to think of something, and couldn''t help reminding him: "Valente, your father passed out again in the front yard, you''d better take him away quickly, so as not to offend the city lord." grown ups." Hearing this, the young man hurriedly looked in the direction of the front yard, and saw the drunk man lying in the flower bed at a glance, his face was green and white, and he wanted to go to pull the drunk man away, but there was some fear in his expression, and in the end he just Said: "I will go to my mother to deal with it." After finishing speaking, he ran to the inside of the Griffin House in a flash, calling out Madeleine''s name loudly. Before the boy could return, the sound of orderly footsteps came from outside the front yard. Surrounded by many crusaders in iron armor, the city lord walked in slowly with a cane. In order to ensure the same speed as the faltering castellan, the crusaders stepped very high and hardly moved when they fell. This kind of standing still not only slowed down their speed, but also made their pace Tread louder. Amidst the noise of footsteps, the drunk man who was drunk in the flower bed was also awakened by the sound at this moment. He opened his hazy eyes and saw the Crusaders passing by him. He opened his mouth and was about to say something, but Spit it out in one gulp. One of the crusaders was vomited all over by the drunk man. In a rage, he raised his foot and kicked the drunk man down. Then he lifted the sword in his hand and was ready to fall at any time. The other crusaders also made preparations to meet the enemy , Even the city lord was alarmed. Many children covered their eyes at this moment, hardly daring to look at what happened next, as if something terrible was about to happen. "Wait a minute..." Seeing that the matter was about to be completely irreversible, a rush of voices came from behind the Griffin House. The elderly Dean Kawo ran out panting, accompanied by a teenager who was looking for someone, and a tall and thin middle-aged woman. When the middle-aged woman saw the drunk man lying on the ground, she couldn''t help covering her mouth, and hurriedly called Valente, ready to pull the drunk man away together. "Don''t frighten the children." The city lord, who was handicapped, showed a magnanimous side. Instead of embarrassing them, he ordered the guarding crusaders to put away their weapons and let them leave. Seeing this, Dean Kawo also heaved a sigh of relief. If the city lord insists on pursuing this matter, it will end badly in the end, so he stepped forward to greet him and said, "I don''t know what a good day it is today. I just welcomed the saints." Your Excellency, now we welcome the Lord City Lord, in normal times, this is something worth celebrating." The city lord exchanged a few pleasantries with him, and soon got to the point: "I don''t know, Your Excellency, did you mention the abnormalities in the world and the problems that plague us all? How to solve the problem of food when all the crops in the field are dead? .¡± Dean Kawo replied: "Your Excellency the Saint promised to find a way to solve this matter, and he will feed back the news to the stigmata. We just need to wait." The city lord shook his head: "Even if there is no report from the saints, it is impossible for the people with the stigmata in the cloud to be ignorant of such a big matter, but the oracle to solve the problem has never been issued... Maybe for this matter, the stigmata The author has his own thinking, and I don''t think that relying solely on the reports of the saints can solve the current problem." Dean Kawo was silent. He also understood the matter, but he was hopeful and didn''t want to think about the worst outcome, but he heard the city lord say again: "I heard that the saints brought a girl, she is here where?" Under the guidance of Dean Kawo, the city lord, who was on crutches, also came in front of Sania. Until now, Sania could see the face of the city lord clearly. His two eyes were raised high, and the surface of the eyeballs seemed to be covered with a layer of fog, which made people wonder whether he could really see the outside world clearly. , his face is also full of creases like fire, which is quite frightening at first glance. Sania took a step back as if frightened, the city lord noticed her actions, squatted down in front of her, and explained: "Girl, don''t be afraid, I am a real human being. These are left to me by evil magic When the overwhelming cloud of death hit me, I had to open my eyes to see the road ahead. Although I was able to escape from the cloud of death, some things could not go back.¡± Listening to the words of the city lord, the girl gradually let go of her guard and asked in a low voice, "Did Rhodes make you like this?" "You mean the lord of the undead who conquered Bracada? No, I''m not that capable. I was able to escape from the lord of the undead. It was just a group of wandering corpses who did it." The city lord shook his head. He shook his head and said, "Now it''s time for you to answer my question. Did the saints who brought you here leave you with any badges or flags to prove their identity?" "Does this pendant count?" Sania thought for a while, and took out the badge pendant left by Isaac. The city lord took the seal pendant, carefully held it in front of his cloudy eyes, and stared at the content on it carefully. After a while, he came to a conclusion and said, "This is the sacrificial person from ancient Erasia. The symbol of Saint Isaac... I believe that the coming of this saint must have his meaning." After returning the seal to Sania, the city lord looked at Dean Kawo again: "My original proposal is still valid, and the arrival of Saint Isaac proves that my idea is correct. When the world falls into Darkness, only if we take the initiative to do something, can we save ourselves in the end." Dean Kawo just shook his head: "We can''t do that." "Why not? In ancient Erathia, Saint Isaac sacrificed himself in exchange for miracles. We only need to imitate the ancient saints and offer our pure and flawless souls to the Stigmata, and wait until The moment the miracle comes, food will no longer be a problem." The city lord said in a rough voice, "Your and my souls have long been impregnated with the world, and only children''s souls can be called pure and flawless..." Before the city lord could finish his words, he was interrupted decisively by Dean Kawo: "As long as I''m still alive, I won''t allow you to do this!" Seeing this, the city lord just shook his head, and the light in his cloudy eyes became even dimmer: "The food stored in the city lord''s mansion is enough to last for several years, until the day when the Erathians solve the food shortage problem, but you can''t last that long. You''d better pray that Saint Isaac can return with a solution to the problem before you run out of food, otherwise, my conditions will not change." After finishing speaking, the city lord withdrew his team and left. Dean Kawo, who stayed at the place, stared at his back and remained silent. The children nearby also noticed some unusual meanings from the conversation between the two. The laughter was completely replaced by sighs at this moment. Only when they think of the saints who have gone away, the eyes of the children will regain their light. Everyone believes that the saints will return with a solution to the problem before all the food is eaten. People don''t have to be bothered by hunger anymore. Chapter 2982 The loud bell rang from afar. After hearing the bell, the children of the Griffin House all showed joyful smiles, then put down what they were doing, and trotted up to gather towards the cafeteria. "It''s time to eat." Irene took Sania''s hand and told her the meaning of the bell: "One ringing of the bell means that it''s time to eat, and you need to run to the cafeteria immediately. If you are late, there will be no leftovers for you. Ring twice Then you need to gather in the backyard. After that, some important events will often be announced. Once the bell rings three times, it means that a strong enemy is coming, or a disaster breaks out, and you need to take refuge immediately. At that time, in addition to protecting your own safety, , nothing else matters." As if thinking of something, Irene shook her head again: "However, three beeps almost never happen. As far as I can remember, only when the ghost king Rhodes led the necromancers to plunder, a group of wandering evil corpses When the witch attacked Mingyue City, there were only three rings." Sania was a little puzzled: "Ghost King? Isn''t Rhodes the Lord of the Undead? Why do you call him that?" Irene''s eyes darkened slightly, but she still replied, "That''s a contemptuous name for him. My parents died in the battle initiated by the Necromancer. I wouldn''t call him the Lord of the Undead." As if seeing the loss in Irene''s heart, Sania was also a little uncomfortable, so she reached out and patted her on the back. Facing Sania''s consolation, Irene just smiled, and soon recovered from the grief, with that cheerful smile on her face again, as if all the pain in the past had been thrown away by her. At the back of her head, she held Sania''s hand and said, "If you don''t go to the cafeteria soon, all the food will be eaten." Sania responded with a smile, and the girls held hands and headed towards the cafeteria together. And at the end of the sky, the saints full of anger were glaring at the Demon King who was standing with his hands behind his back. Saint Isaac asked loudly: "You count me! You know I can''t go back to the clouds, so I can''t bring those people a solution to the food problem. The only thing waiting for them is disappointment. They will do bad things." move." "Before those walking corpses lose their minds, you can stop all this at any time." Lucifer replied bluntly, "You just need to admit that you have lost, and then agree to one of my requests, just like we agreed at the beginning .¡± "I will never compromise with the evil." The saint let out a low growl, not accepting the devil''s proposal at all. He turned his head to the side, still looking at the human beings below, "Even if I can''t help them, I will I still have faith in them, and I believe that humanity will unite and overcome all the difficulties it faces." At the feet of the two, Sania also entered the cafeteria under the leadership of Irene. In the spacious room, two wooden long tables are arranged as a whole, and children are divided according to gender, sitting neatly on both sides of different long tables, waiting for something. Irene brought Sania to the long table that belonged to girls, and sat down in two adjacent vacant seats. Although the children gathered here, none of them made a sound, and all looked eagerly in one direction, where a tall and thin middle-aged woman stared at everyone with a sullen face. Sania recognized that person. It was Madeleine who had dragged away the drunk in the front yard not long ago. She was also the manager in Irene''s mouth. After confirming the number of people, Madeli began to distribute food to each child, and Sania also got her share, a small piece of dry, hard black bread, and a piece of raw meat that gave off a fishy smell. "Is this what you guys eat?" Sania asked in surprise, even though she was traveling with the saints, she had never eaten such unpalatable food. Irene nodded: "Since the flames in the world went out, we can eat less and less. In the first period of time, we could still eat fresh vegetables. After that, the supply of food became less and less. Now, there''s only so much in a day." While speaking, Irene wrapped black bread with raw meat, put it in her mouth and chewed vigorously. She ate food that was supposed to be hard to swallow and tasted like wax, but she ate it with relish. She covered her mouth with her hand to prevent any crumbs from leaking out of her mouth. This is the only food she can eat today, even if there is a little bit of waste, she will be very intolerable. "I heard that eating raw meat will make people very weak and have physical problems." Sania said with some concern. Irene wiped her mouth and said, "I know, but do you have any good ideas? The flames of the world have been completely extinguished. According to Ms. Madeleine, it was done by one of the demon kings of hell. The demon king took away the world." All the flames leave the world with only darkness and coldness, and it would be nice to have these raw meats.¡± Eileen paused, and then added: "Sometimes I envy those barbarians. Have you ever heard of barbarians? They live in the westernmost part of the mainland, on a wasteland called Krulod. I heard that they don''t Without the use of flames, they would eat the raw meat of their prey and live a life of drinking blood, even if all the flames in the world were extinguished, it would not affect them in any way." Hearing Irene mention the barbarians, Sania shook her head. She had never heard of the existence of such strange creatures, but her eyes were firmly attracted by Irene''s narration, and she kept imagining in her mind how such creatures could survive without flames. continue to live in the world. Perhaps only barbarians are not affected by the silence of the flames. At the end, Irene set her eyes on the raw meat in front of Sania, with a bit of desire in her eyes: "If you really don''t want to eat it, then give it to me." Sania frowned slightly at this time, as if some memories were recalled in her mind. Although the flames in the world were extinguished, the food she ate was not all cold during the journey with the saints. She clearly remembered that Saint Isaac had given her warm cooked meat. Thinking of this, Sania couldn''t help sighing softly: "It would be great if Isaac stayed here. He knows how to heat food, and he will definitely solve the current trouble." In the high sky above, Isaac seemed to hear the girl''s prayer. At this moment, he closed his eyes, and the power belonging to the saint began to pass along the bond between him and the girl. On the side, Lucifer just looked at him indifferently, without any intention of intervening. Sania, who was silently calling the saint''s name in her heart, suddenly felt her waist burning. She reached out to pick up the hot thing, and found that it was the seal that Isaac had left for her. The round stone seal became extremely hot at this moment, and hot air erupted from it. Sania didn''t hold the seal for a long time, but she couldn''t bear the heat, and quickly threw it on the table in front of her. Go up, and then keep blowing on some of the burned palms. After discovering the change of the seal, Sania''s eyes suddenly brightened. Perhaps her prayer was fulfilled. She took the raw meat with a strong fishy smell and spread it on the surface of the seal. The bright red raw meat covered the inscription on the seal, the young man who was sacrificed in the flames, as the faint white smoke rose, the color of the raw meat darkened little by little under the action of the heat, faintly audible Hearing the sizzling sound, bursts of meaty aroma spread to the surroundings, and one could even see warm fat dripping from the edge of the meat slices. The children nearby sniffed their noses one after another, trying to find the source of the scent. It had been a long time since the flames in the world had been completely extinguished, and they hadn''t smelled such a pure smell of meat. It is delicious and hot cooked meat. The same is true for Irene. Seeing Sania juggling and finding a way to heat the raw meat, her eyes straightened up at this moment, and there were a few gurgling sounds in her stomach that she didn''t even hear clearly. Seeing that the seal was working, Sania showed joy. She was not in a hurry to eat the cooked meat, but looked at Irene aside, and patiently helped herself along the way to lead her to familiarize herself with the entire family of griffins. Irene, who explained, was full of gratitude in her heart. "You eat, Irene." Sania said, "This is the seal left by the saints for me. I didn''t expect it to have such effects. You don''t have to eat raw meat anymore." Irene showed a grateful smile, did not refuse Sania''s kindness, and picked up the cooked meat on the seal and ate it. Although when she grabbed the cooked meat, the hot cooked meat made it difficult for Irene''s hot hand to hold it steady, but she endured the scalding and ate it in one bite before the cooked meat cooled, as if to Let all the heat stay in your body. Sania patted her on the back and told her to eat slowly, so as not to choke on half of the meal. At this moment, a childish male voice came from the side: "You... how did you do it? Can you warm up my meat too?" Sania looked up, but saw that whether it was the girl on her side of the table or the boy on the other long table, they all looked at her at this time, presumably because they were attracted by the piece of cooked meat. With curiosity and surprise, one of the boys boldly stepped forward, walked to her side, and asked her. Before Sania could answer, she heard a reprimand: "What are you doing here? Go back to your seat as soon as possible." Hearing the reprimand, the boy stuck out his tongue helplessly, and hurried back to his original seat without waiting for Sania''s answer, as if something bad would happen if he slowed down. After the boy was seated, the tall and thin woman who distributed the food to all the children, the manager Madeleine, came over. As soon as she got closer, Madeleine frowned, and she immediately smelled that there seemed to be some smells that shouldn''t appear nearby. It was clearly the smell of roasted meat. Since the flames completely fell silent, she had already I haven''t smelled this kind of breath for a long time, and that is simply impossible. A wave of heat hit Madeleine. In front of Sania, the seal belonging to the saint was still emitting heat. In the age of flame silence, it is like a mass of blazing fire, enough to dispel all the cold in the vicinity. "What is that?" Madeli asked Sania. As the manager of the Griffin House, Madeli had never seen such a strange thing on any child, and she could only be brought up by a saint. Only the girl who came here can explain everything that happened before my eyes. "This is the seal that Isaac left me, as long as I see that seal, I will think of him." The girl brought by the saint replied. Thinking of everything about the saint, Sania''s heart was filled with warmth, just like what the saint said when he handed the seal to her, when she held the seal, nothing could scare her. "Really...it turns out that this is something left by the saints." Madeleine nodded and said, she stretched out a finger, and carefully touched the surface of the seal, but immediately withdrew her hand after being burned, and her expression became very happy. Such a hot seal, even if there is no fire, is hotter than the fire, which is exactly what people need urgently. Seeing this, Madeli clapped her hands vigorously, and waited until all the children looked over, then said: "Today, the Griffin House will usher in a new family member. Maybe some of you have heard about it, but you must have never seen her in person. She is Sania brought by the saints. , from now on, she will be a member of the Griffin Family, you must get along well with her and treat her like your own brothers and sisters." Following Madeleine''s introduction, the nearby children also set their sights on Sania, with a bit of hope and curiosity in their eyes. The strangeness of Sania has long been noticed by the nearby children. After the introduction, Ms. Madeli returned to Sania''s side and asked her: "Sania, the saint''s seal can heat like fire. This is a precious thing that we urgently need. With it, each of us can eat cooked food in the dark age without flame. It belongs to you, So I implore you to lend it to us, even if you refuse, it doesn¡¯t matter, the saints sending you here is a great encouragement to us.¡± "This is the only thing Isaac left me, I should treasure it well..." Sania lowered her voice, facing the expectations of the children nearby, especially Irene''s almost shining eyes, she finally changed her words: "However, if Isaac is still here, he must be happy to help everyone, How can I disappoint him? If you need this seal, then use it." The children nearby cheered with joy, and Ms. Madeli also showed a gentle smile in her eyes. Surrounded by everyone, Irene''s smile was particularly bright. This joy eventually infected Sania, making her no longer Worry about losing your seal. "Sania... well done." At the end of the sky, the saint was also happy for the girl''s choice from the bottom of his heart. He let out a long breath, and even looked at Lucifer with sharp eyes, as if he sneered at everything the devil said before: "Look Arrived? This is the choice of mankind. What do you want to prove to me?" The Demon King raised a finger in a hissing gesture, signaling that he just had to be patient. Chapter 2983 Ms. Madeli walked briskly, and soon came to the dean''s reception room, ready to share the good news with him. The girl brought by the saints is like a ray of fire that illuminates the dark world. Since all the flames in the world were taken away by the devil king of hell, the manager, Ms. Madeleine, has not heard such joyful voices from children for a long time. laughter. The dean should know about this, and this can be regarded as one of the few good news during this period. As Madeleine stepped into the reception room, she immediately saw the dean sitting at the main table sighing with a sad face. "Dean Kawo, why do you look frowning? Are you worried about those children?" The tall and thin woman asked aloud. In her memory, when Dean Kawo led the older children of the Griffin House to resist the wandering undead, even though they were seriously injured, they didn''t even frown. Only when seeing children who were also injured, or even died in battle, will they show pain and intolerance. "After the city lord left, I went to find people from the Freelance Chamber of Commerce." Dean Kawo sighed deeply, "Those merchants who took advantage of the fire raised the price of food to an exaggerated level, and they continued to increase the price. No one can afford it at all. Can you imagine, a space ring that stores food, the food in the ring is even more valuable than the space ring itself, in the past, if someone told me that, I would think he was crazy gone." At the end, Dean Kavo couldn''t help covering his face and sighing: "They are simply more hateful than vampires. What vampires want is your life and make you a member of the undead, but they want to smash you bones, suck every drop of marrow out of them, and they won''t stop if they don''t." Ms. Madeli covered her mouth and sighed: "This incident is enough to shake the foundation of the entire Erasia. I believe the nobles will definitely not sit idly by." Dean Kawo shook his head: "The nobles have always been with the chamber of commerce. They are busy taking advantage of the doomsday to make a fortune, and they don''t care about our life or death. Even if it is this generation of Griffin Heart King, the wise Queen Catherine has a heart If she wants to manage all this and help us tide over the difficulties, by the time her orders get through all the obstacles and really reach us, we may have starved to death." Speaking of this, Kawo let out a deep sigh: "The city owner is willing to provide food, but his request is too tragic, and I will never agree. If anyone really cares about us and doesn''t ask for anything in return, that person It must be a righteous saint. I believe that the saint will not disappoint our expectations, and will return with the oracle in the clouds before our food is exhausted." Madeleine remained silent, perhaps as the dean said, so far, everyone can only place their hope on the righteous saints. After a long time, Madeli spoke again and told the dean about the girl and the seal. The dean was overjoyed when he heard the news: "There is still such a thing. It seems that it is not a coincidence that the saints sent her here. After this catastrophe, everyone is like this." Among the clouds, Saint Isaac clenched his fists tightly. Under the suppression of the devil, he was unable to help the suffering human beings below. To survive this catastrophe, he had to rely on human beings, but the saint did not give up. He is full of hope for humanity. Unknowingly, the sky gradually turned dark. The sky that had only a little light at first was completely dark at this moment. The time of night has arrived, but for the people who lost their flames, the signs of the coming of night are no longer there. significantly. Ms. Madeleine rang the stringed bells, and the children in the Griffin House were guided by the bells and quickly returned to the two separate public dormitories. Sania, who had observed the dormitory environment earlier, is no stranger to everything in it. In a room that can accommodate dozens of people, there are dozens of small beds next to each other. The girls in the entire Griffin House sleep here, and the boys Sleep in another dormitory. After returning to the dormitory, many girls showed great curiosity towards Sania, and they started chatting with her one after another. Everyone wanted to know what strange things this girl who came with the saints had experienced. s story. Surrounded by the girls, Sania seemed a little embarrassed. She didn''t know what to say for a while, so she looked at Irene for help: "Irene, help me." "Help you? They won''t kill you." Irene just smiled, stretched out her hand to push Sania away, returned to her bed and lay down, ignoring what happened there. A slight knocking sound reached Irene''s ears. Irene got up, but saw a young man looking out from the window next to her bed. Irene pushed open the window, and the boy outside the window was Valente who had dragged the drunk away earlier in the morning. Seeing the figure of the young man, Irene was not surprised, but smiled and said, "Aren''t you going home yet? If Ms. Madeleine can''t find you, she will be in a hurry, maybe she will think that the dark monster is coming You took it." The young Valente said a little angrily: "I don''t want to go back yet. You didn''t talk to me much today. The new girl took up all your time. If I go back like this, I won''t be able to sleep at all." Irene gave him a funny look: "Are you angry? She just came here and is not familiar with everything about the Griffin House. It is only natural for me to help her, just like what Ms. Madeleine said , we should treat her as if..." "Treat your own brothers and sisters." Valente took the words and said, of course he knew what Irene wanted to say, "You are like this every time, every time new people come, you will help them, but what about me ? Can''t you take the time to help me?" "You don''t look like someone who needs help. The children who came to the Griffin House lost all their families, but your parents are still alive." Irene shrugged, "But... I have a hunch, Sarah Nia is different from other girls who come here, she is very... special, or amazing. I believe her arrival is a good thing for everyone." Valente stared at Irene''s side face, and after a while, he lowered his head and whispered, "Sometimes I wish I could be like you..." "What are you talking about?" Irene asked, not understanding what he said. "Nothing." Valente turned his head to the side and stopped answering. Irene gave him a strange look, and finally just said goodbye to him with a smile: "Then see you tomorrow, I''m going to rest now." Valente reached out to stroke Irene''s blond hair and bid her farewell reluctantly. Until he was far away, he still looked back from time to time, even though the rear was already dark, he still stared at the deepest part of the darkness. Valent passed by the boys'' dormitory, but he didn''t stop, but continued to move forward. As Irene said, he was not an orphan who lost his family, and he didn''t need to live in a public dormitory, but in his heart, Sometimes it is hoped so. Back outside his own house, before Valente could enter, a roar penetrated the door and reached his ears. "All of this is your fault! What do you mean it''s not your fault? You have been dragging me down all this time, and it is all because of you that we have become like this! It is you who caused me to fall into this situation, and you who caused me Make a fool of yourself in front of the city lord, do you know that you almost killed me? It''s all your fault!" Hearing the man''s yelling, Valente couldn''t help shrinking his neck. "But I really didn''t know that the saints would come to the house of the griffin. But in the end, shouldn''t it be your fault? I told you not to pass out there drunk, but you just didn''t listen... "Madeli''s voice came from behind the door. "How dare you talk back to me! Is this how you talk to your savior? If it wasn''t for me, where would you have the opportunity to stand here and talk to me? Have you forgotten who made you stand here? "The man roared even worse. Valente waited outside the door for a while. The man''s roar did not slow down at all, but intensified. He was very afraid in his heart. He didn''t know how long he would wait, so he pushed the door open and walked in. "Father, mother." Valente lowered his head and said, he wanted to walk away quickly, but was stopped by the man. "Where have you been?" The man was the drunk who ran into the city lord before, but now that he woke up, his expression became more and more ferocious. "I went to the Griffin House to find my friend." Valente replied in a low voice. "House of Griffin?" The drunk picked up the wooden spoon on the table and threw it at Valente. Valente dodged quickly, but his calf was still hit, so he had to sit on the ground with his hands on his legs. He looked at Madeli at the side again, "Madley, is our child an orphan?" "No." Madeleine answered with a bow. "Since he is not an orphan, why does he keep running to the Griffin House? Are we already dead?" the drunk asked. "Because his friends and children of the same age are there, he just wants to go there. Apart from the Griffin House, he has no suitable place to go." Madeleine replied. "You are wrong! The reason why he can only go to the Griffin''s House is all because of you!" The drunk said angrily, "I could have been promoted to the sixth-level epic powerhouse, and even touched the level of the seventh-level legend, Everything was supposed to be like this, but you ruined it all. If I hadn¡¯t been there to save you that day, I wouldn¡¯t have been ambushed by the Diya people, and my strength wouldn¡¯t have plummeted, and I ended up in this situation!¡± At the end, he grabbed Madeleine by the collar and yelled, "You ruined my life! I originally planned to go to Eri after being promoted to the fifth level, and become a glorious guardian of the forest. As companions of forest animals, no matter how bad you are, you can become a high-ranking knight in Erasia. It is you who dragged me down. You made me lose my previous strength and all the treatment I deserved, so I can only be with you Trapped in this ghost place. Now you are not only going to ruin my life, but also my son''s, and when he becomes a real orphan, will you be happy!" When the drunk man let go of the collar he had grasped, Madeleine slumped on the ground and turned her head to the side, preventing the drunk man from seeing the tears in her eyes. The drunk man picked up the wine and staggered out the door, not knowing where he could be seen again. Valente, who stayed where she was, hurried to Madeleine''s side, and asked with some embarrassment, "Mother, are you okay..." "What are you doing here?" Before Valente could finish his words, he was slapped on the face with a slap. Bright red nosebleeds flowed from the boy''s nasal cavity. He covered his nose with his hand, and looked at The one who slapped him was his mother, Madeleine. "I''m asking you, what are you doing here now? Are you here to take pity on me? Do you think I need your pity! Where were you just now?" Madeleine roared and punched and kicked Valente at the same time. Valente, who was at a loss, was beaten and collapsed to the ground. He tried his best to protect his head with his arms, but his arms were so painful under repeated beatings. Totally unconscious. "Go back to your room." After an unknown amount of time, Madeleine stopped panting and growled at Valente. After getting his mother''s approval, Valente quickly got up, endured the severe pain and returned to his room. As soon as he was out of Madeleine''s sight, Valente put his back against the wall, slid down little by little, and finally sat on the ground completely, lying down like the rest of his life after a catastrophe. "Irene..." Valente silently recited the name of the girl who bid farewell to him. The girl''s smile was like a ray of light in the darkness, supporting his crumbling heart and even making his body feel better. If it wasn''t for the farewell to the girl before leaving, Valente would have been in so much pain that he couldn''t sleep. After teaching Valente, Madeleine packed her clothes and went out to find her husband. Ever since the flames in the world were extinguished, the night has become extremely cold. If one just lays outside for one night, under the influence of the cold, something will happen to the body. Madeleine didn''t want her husband, who had collapsed somewhere, to get drunk, so she had to find him. After all, she was responsible for all the pain that man suffered. "Anger, that is the most primitive emotion, even walking corpses will feel angry at some point." At the end of the sky, the Demon King spoke slowly, while the saints beside him remained silent. "When anger turns into fury, the hero dares to break with fate and cut through the thorns that block the way, but walking corpses can''t, walking corpses can''t bear the weight of fury, or go to self-destruction completely, or only dare to draw a knife and swing at the weaker .¡± "It''s just this incident that doesn''t explain anything at all, and the example below doesn''t represent the entire human race." The saint finally refuted. "Do you think this is just an exception? For thousands of years, I have watched the same thing happen again and again, and I have watched walking corpses repeat the same mistakes again and again. I am completely tired of all of this." The demon king''s eyes erupted with anger , "Look carefully, you will get the same answer as me." Chapter 2984 As time passed day by day, the tireless demon king and saints looked down on the human world from the end of the sky, and no one discovered their existence from the beginning to the end. In the Griffin House, there was less and less food left, and Ms. Madeli further reduced the food supply for each child. From the beginning, a piece of black bread a day, plus a half-finger-wide slice of meat, now only one of them one. Under the infestation of hunger, the weak children could no longer raise their spirits and lay down in the dormitory all day long. Only when the bell rang, the children could barely get up. The silent pressure shrouded the hearts of all the children, and only when they thought of the promises made by the saints would the sparks of hope burst out in the eyes of the children. Many children even dreamed of Call Isaac''s name and expect the saint to return from the clouds to save everyone in one fell swoop. A slight knocking sound reached the half-asleep and half-awake Irene, and only in the half-asleep state could she forget the intrusion of hunger. Irene''s eyes came to her senses. She came to the window and pushed it open, only to see the young Valente standing outside the window waiting for her. "Why are you here?" Irene asked in a weak voice. "I brought you some food." Valente replied quickly, took out a small piece of bread from his pocket, handed it to Irene, watched her eat up the food bit by bit, with a smile on her face, "I Let''s go first, if you stay here for a long time, you will be scolded later. Irene, you must persevere, I believe we will be able to get through this difficult time." Irene smiled and nodded to Valente. The young man stared at her face carefully, keeping her appearance in his heart, and then left in peace. Valente came all the way to the dean''s reception room. There were several heavily guarded crusaders guarding the door of the reception room. The crusaders conducted routine inspections on Valente and then let him enter. In the reception room, apart from Dean Kavo of the House of Griffins, and Valente''s mother, the manager Madeleine, there is also the city lord who visited not long ago. Protecting the city lord is not only a fully armed crusader, but also a mage wearing a gray robe and holding a tome. "I''ve heard about the strangeness of the saint''s seal. I''m very interested in the legend of Saint Isaac and what he left behind. Dean Kavo, can you give me the saint''s seal? In exchange, I will provide you with the food you need." The city lord with cloudy eyes asked at this moment, presumably it was the fact that the seal could radiate heat, somehow it reached the city lord''s ears, which attracted his visit. "My lord, that seal is not my property. To be precise, it belongs to the girl chosen by the saints, and I have no right to dispose of that seal." Dean Kawo replied neither humble nor overbearing. Sensing the refusal in Dean Kavo''s words, the city lord hummed dissatisfiedly, and was about to persuade Kavo to think about it, but the dean said again: "However, if the city lord just wants to feel the strangeness of the seal, I believe that girl will be willing to help. Since the flames in the world were extinguished, does the city lord still remember the warm taste of food? If the city lord is willing to share food with us , I can guarantee that every subordinate of the city lord will be able to eat hot food today." Hearing this, the city lord just laughed: "You think I was attracted by the effect of the seal? You are wrong, the mere ability to generate heat, many high-level treasures that have nothing to do with flames can achieve similar effects, the seal really attracts me , the saints behind it.¡± Speaking of this, the city lord clapped his hands, and the servant outside the door immediately led a goat to Dean Kawo after receiving the order. Hearing the bleating sound from the goat''s mouth, Dean Kawo was a little puzzled. He didn''t understand what the city lord meant, but he saw the city lord order to the guarding mage: "Show them your ability." The mage nodded respectfully, pure white light condensed from his palm, a thick bolt of lightning shot out with lightning speed, and bombarded the goat. Then he lost his breath. The knowledgeable Ms. Madeli, from the three flowing cloud imprints on the sleeves of the gray-robed mage with gray lines, can see the rank that belongs to him. Ren is a Tier 3 Qi system mage. After killing the goat with lightning, the mage kept moving, and immediately sat down cross-legged in front of the fallen goat. He raised his hands and hugged the goat''s head. Accompanied by the rapid condensation of magic elements, he could still hear crackling from his fingertips. As the spell took effect, the goat''s still warm body became hot and dry, and even the wool on its body turned black and curly. In addition, a burst of scorched lake breath passed into the noses of several people. Valente looked at the scene in front of him in disbelief. He didn''t know what the mage did, but judging from the change of the goat, it was clearly a trace of high temperature heating, so he couldn''t help asking: "What are you doing?" Arrived?" The mage turned his questioning gaze to the city lord, who waved his hand and said, "Answer his doubts." With the approval of the city lord, the gray-robed mage said: "This is the second-level magic, the effect of the thunderbolt microwave. The thunderbolt microwave belongs to the magic of the air system, so it will not be affected by the disappearance of the fire element. In the era when the flames are extinguished, Mages have worked out this magic and used it to heat food." Hearing this, Dean Kavo couldn''t help but let out a deep sigh. A mage who can freely manipulate elements will certainly not be troubled by the silence of the flames like the civilians in the Griffin House. Kawo originally planned to use the ability of the saint''s seal to heat food and make a deal with the city lord in exchange for some food. Now it seems that there is no hope. Even if the flames in the world are completely silent, the mages have a way to deal with it. "See? I''m not greedy for the power of the seal. On the contrary, you need the food. It''s useless to hold the saint''s seal until the day you run out of food. Why don''t you give it to me now, I will Come to give you the food you need urgently." The city lord shook his head and said. Under the persuasion of the city lord, Kawo could only shake his head and sigh. The current predicament did not leave him any choice, so he had to say to Ms. Madeli: "Go and bring Sania here... No, let them all assemble." Madeleine nodded and did so, and as she left first, two bells rang in succession, and soon echoed above the Griffin House. Sania in the dormitory was a little surprised when she heard the bell ringing. This was also when she came to the Griffin House. Sania was taken aback for a moment, then shook her head: "That''s what the saints left me, I don''t want to give it to someone else." Hearing this, Kavo just persuaded him: "I understand what that seal means to you, and I can understand your choice to keep it as a treasure, but that seal can''t save us, only the city lord can bring it. Only the food can keep us going, waiting for the day when the saints return..." Before Dean Kawo could finish speaking, he was interrupted by the shouts of nearby children. "Hurry up and give him the seal! Why are you still hesitating?" "Why don''t you agree? Are you satisfied that we all starve to death?" "Do you know how long it has been since I saw such food? This is a whole sheep, much more precious than your seal!" The children''s dissatisfied shouts instantly drowned Sania completely. Sania turned her head in astonishment, only to see that the children''s original innocent faces turned fierce at this moment. Many of the girls, this paragraph Time has been with her all the time, but at this moment it seems to be a different person, becoming so strange to Sania. Amidst the sound of the crowd, Irene showed a somewhat confused expression. She reached out her hand to Sania and opened her mouth slightly, as if she wanted to say something, but her voice was completely drowned out in the end. Among the children, the one who yelled the loudest was the young Valente. He stood in front of the children and saw the excitement of the children. Even Dean Kawo seemed to be stunned at this moment. Who would have thought that just The temptation of a whole sheep can make the children explode so loudly that they wish to cut Sania into pieces. Valente looked back at the children nearby, and was about to continue to say something, but was met with a loud slap. Valente was stunned by this slap, and it was the next slap that woke him up. Valente covered his face and backed away. The children made way for him, but it was his mother, the manager Madeleine, who slapped him. As soon as Madeleine appeared, the voices of the nearby children suddenly became quieter. As a manager who spends the most time with the children and acts sternly, the children may not be afraid of the dean, but it is impossible not to be afraid of Madeleine. The timid children didn''t dare to yell, but they didn''t stop whispering, all of which were slandering Sania who didn''t want to hand over her seal. "How did I tell you? I want you to treat everyone as if you were your own brothers and sisters, but what are you doing now?" Madeleine asked loudly. Under her reprimand, the children were expecting Unable to speak, they all lowered their heads. No one dared to look at her. "The seal doesn''t belong to you at all. What qualifications do you have to decide what to do with it? Or do you want to make the decision for her?" "We just don''t want her to make a wrong decision. We''re doing this for everyone''s benefit..." Valente put down her hand covering her face and whispered. "what are you saying?" Madeleine glared at him, and was about to continue beating when she raised her hand. At this moment, a beautiful female voice from not far away stopped her. "Enough... Ms. Madeli, and Dean Kawo, I am willing to hand over the seal to the city lord." Under the gaze of everyone, the sad-faced Sania finally changed her words. Dean Kawo sighed. The matter has come to this point, and he can''t change anything. He can only hope that everything is the right choice. As Sania handed over the saint''s seal to the city lord''s guards, the guards also let down the mage''s half-cooked goat. Looking at the steaming goat, the eyes of the children glowed at this moment, revealing possession and longing in the eyes, an instinct like a beast, completely awakened from the children''s bodies at this moment. I don''t know who was the first to rush to the goat. By the time Irene realized it, she had been pushed to the ground by the children, or it was Valente who realized that something was wrong and hurriedly pulled her aside, which prevented her from suffering more stampede. At this moment, even Ms. Madeleine''s chanting was no longer heard by the nearby children, and everyone rushed towards the goat, and began to tear the small goat, and quickly put it on the goat. Its food. Some people had their mouths full of wool, some had their faces covered with sheep''s blood, but no child stopped what they were doing. A boy snatched half a leg of lamb, and when he tried to get away, he was greeted with a heavy blow from Valente, who had been prepared for a long time. After knocking down the boy, Valente snatched the leg of lamb and kicked away several children who were trying to surround him in the chaos, and then escaped from the chaos. Valente didn''t intend to eat the leg of lamb, but took it to Irene''s side. He believed that Irene must be starving. Facing the leg of lamb handed by the young man, Irene shook her head again and again, refusing to take a bite no matter what she said, no matter how much Valente persuaded her, she never changed her will. Outside of the chaos, Madeleine and Dean Kawo had already retreated to a distance to avoid being affected. In the end, only a mess was left in the field, and even the blood in the bones of the sheep was completely sucked by the children. How can there be any traces of goats here? Some are just scattered bones. Above the clouds, the saint saw everything in his eyes, and couldn''t help showing a look of impatience, but he met the eyes of the demon king. "They''re just a bunch of kids, they don''t know what they''re doing," the saint defended the people. "What are you nervous about? I haven''t said anything yet." The Demon King responded lightly. The saint''s breathing became heavier, and he turned his head to the side, ignoring the demon king''s mockery. Chapter 2985 After the lamb was eaten by all the children, a few satisfied children left the field after eating, but there were still more children who did not get anything, and some even just ate a little wool, from their bloodshot eyes. Everyone can see their dissatisfaction. They yearn for more, how can a lamb completely satisfy the children who are almost starved to death? If another lamb dripping with blood appeared in front of them, no matter whether it was dealt with by a mage or not, it would be eaten up in an instant. "The saint''s seal, can we only exchange this little food for us?" "That''s the saint''s seal. Is the city lord planning to take it away like this? The city lord must pay more food to take that seal away!" The children responded to the shouts of their companions, and even the guards of the city lord dared not ignore the arrogance they gathered. The well-trained crusaders are of course not vegetarians. As the shining blades were pulled out from their waists, the majestic aura of the fourth-tier professionals was like a mountain, lying in front of all the dissatisfied children. Feeling the powerful aura of the city lord''s guards and the murderous aura tempered by the battlefield, the voices of the children suddenly became quieter. No one dared to offend the formal professionals of the fourth rank, even if they were still dissatisfied, they felt the difference in strength Finally, he could only swallow his dissatisfaction. "Wait a minute." Just as the Crusaders were about to withdraw and leave, Valente suddenly shouted, "The seal of the saints cannot give us more food, so what about sacrifices? I remember the city lord said that as long as we agree to sacrifice sacrifice, you will get enough food.¡± Prompted by this burst of words, the children recalled the city lord''s previous promise, and their eyes lit up. As long as they agreed to the sacrifice request, they would no longer have to worry about food, and that was the best way to solve the current predicament. good idea. "In ancient Erathia, Saint Isaac used his own sacrifice in exchange for a miracle to come. When the door in the cloud opened, a beautiful angel descended from the cloud and saved all the confused people. world." Under Valente''s shout, the city lord holding the saint''s seal also left the protection of the guards, stopped in front of the children, and clarified their puzzled faces: "In today''s era, visions are everywhere. The ambitions of the kings have caused the continent to fall apart. The flames have abandoned people. Demons and undead are wreaking havoc on the world. Erathia is devastated. It seems like a doomsday scene. We can only follow the example of the ancient saints The disciples, to the last hope of Erathia, the stigmata who sits high in the clouds devoutly sacrifices, let our prayers reach his ears, and there is a glimmer of life." With the appearance of the city lord with cloudy eyes, his words seemed to be a guide for the children nearby, and his pious appearance also made the children respectful, and every word was convincing. "We can''t do this." Dean Kawo crossed the crowd, trying to stop all of this, "Isaac''s sacrifice can summon miracles, that''s because he is a saint, and what you are in front of is just a group of children, How can you judge children by the standards of saints? What''s more, we will never do such cruel things." Seeing that the headmaster wanted to refuse again, the children in the back immediately became unhappy. They finally saw a solution to the food problem. Unexpectedly, the headmaster disagreed with this matter, and the children started talking in low voices. "What if sacrifices work? There''s no harm in trying." "Maybe the sacrifice is exactly what the saint expected, otherwise why would he come here at this moment? Perhaps this is the most correct choice." "Principal Kawo...he is usually so kind to us, but I didn''t expect it to be faked. It''s his persistence that prevents us from getting enough food!" The children''s words became more and more ugly, and even Dean Kawo couldn''t help turning his head at this moment, looking at the group of children strangely. Ms. Madeleine did not stop the children, nor did she turn around and leave. Instead, she stood aside and pondered. She couldn''t tell how to choose to solve the problems that plagued everyone. The food shortage was not just a matter for those children. , even she often endured the torment of hunger, even with her husband and children at home, for which she was often scolded, perhaps agreeing to the request of the city lord is the best choice right now. It was the city lord who spoke, which made the children''s voices quieter: "Dean Kavo, you are right, we are not cruel and barbaric heretics, we are Erasians walking in glory, and we can''t do anything. Only the purest souls can be exchanged for such miracles. I ask you, can one of you volunteer to be a sacrifice in exchange for food for others, so that your companions will never have to worry about it? hungry?" Children look at me and I look at you. No one responds. They all hope that someone can stand up and solve the problem of food shortage for them. Seeing this, the city lord just let out a disappointed sigh: "Since no one volunteers to stand up, let''s forget about it, but this condition is always valid. When you change your mind and someone is willing to take the initiative to stand up, I will still You will be provided with plenty of food." After finishing speaking, the city lord led the team away. The eyes of the children who stayed there were full of complaints and anger. They were not angry at the conditions of the city lord, but at the companions beside them, as if they were questioning each other with their eyes. Why didn''t you stand up just now? Everyone has no food. When the children were almost gone, Irene recovered from the incident and wanted to find Sania, but Irene was disappointed in the end. She shuttled among the children gathered to discuss each other, still No sign of Sania could be found. After many inquiries, Irene found out about Sania''s whereabouts. After agreeing to hand over the saint''s seal to the city lord, Sania left first without any intention of staying here. Couldn''t get her attention. In the corner of the front yard, Irene finally found the familiar figure, but Sania looked very bad at the moment, she was sitting alone in the corner, sobbing softly with her hands on her knees. Irene sat beside her and patted her on the back with her hand. After her expression improved slightly, she said, "I''m sorry, Sania..." "You don''t have to feel sorry, it''s not your fault." Sania wiped away her tears and hid all the distress in her heart, her expression seemed to have returned to her plainness, but Irene knew that the secret hidden under that plainness How painful is she right now. Irene sighed slightly: "That seal should be more than just a treasure to you, right? I still remember the way you recited the name of the saint when you picked up the seal." As if thinking of something, Sania''s expression obviously improved: "Since my parents died, Isaac is the only person who treats me well without asking for anything in return. I asked him why he did this, and he said it was His duty as a saint cannot be ignored once he sees it." When it came to the end, Sania''s expression sank again: "That seal is the last thing Isaac gave me. I promised him that he would keep it well and would not lose it. Unexpectedly, it happened. Things like this...if Isaac comes back and asks, I don''t know how to answer." Irene just comforted her beside her: "Don''t worry, I believe the saint will understand your choice. He certainly doesn''t want you to continue to lose, maybe he has returned to Cloud City and is looking at you in the sky. You have to cheer yourself up." Under Irene''s comfort, Sania''s expression finally improved. Just as she was about to say something, she suddenly let out a muffled groan, as if she had been hit by something on her back and almost fell to the ground head-on. Sania was slightly taken aback. It was a lump of mud that hit her, and the ones who threw the mud were a few children from behind who looked at the two of them coldly. "What are you doing?" Irene screamed, never expecting this kind of thing to happen, and her words were full of reprimands to those children. However, Irene''s reprimand had no effect at all, and the children still threw mud clods at Sania. It wasn''t until the angry Irene ran in front of them that they dispersed in a swarm. Until Irene returned, Sania, who stayed where she was, was still a little at a loss. She didn''t understand how she was treated like this. She had obviously exchanged the saint''s seal for food according to the children''s request, but All that was waiting for her was the thrown mud. A few more children passed by Sania''s side. This time, the children did not throw any more mud, but spat in front of her, their eyes full of hatred and contempt for her. "What''s wrong with them?" Sania stood there with a face of astonishment, not understanding why she was treated like this. Irene didn''t know how to answer, but deep in her heart there was a somewhat astonishing guess that the matter seemed to be heading towards an irreversible situation. "There she is, don''t let her get away." A burst of familiar words reached Irene''s ears, and Irene''s eyes showed a bit of disbelief, but she saw that the young Valente, who admired her, was leading a group of children to surround her and Sania. After discovering Irene, Valente was slightly taken aback, and quickly reminded her: "Irene, we are here to find Sania, this matter has nothing to do with you, don''t get involved." "What are you looking for her for?" Irene asked Valente as if she didn''t understand the request in his words. Valente pursed her lips, but still said: "Sania, she is the girl brought by the saints, and she is also the hope of the saints to save us. The saints once promised that they will definitely eat before our food runs out. Find a solution to the problem, but it has been so long and there is still no news from the saints, which can not help but be suspicious. We all know that the saints will never lie, so could there be other reasons? Maybe The saints brought the hope of saving us here early on, but we didn''t realize it." Valente''s words also received a burst of response from the nearby children. Everyone agreed with his statement, and he also passed the crowd and came to Sania: "You were brought to the lion by the saints. From the Griffin House, you should shoulder the responsibility of the saints to save us. Now you only need to sacrifice one person to save everyone in the Griffin House. Why don¡¯t you agree with the request of the city lord? You can¡¯t treat us Don''t save yourself!" Sensing Valente''s aggressive attitude, Sania backed away in fear, but there were also children surrounding her behind, who pushed hard, and Sania''s footsteps became unsteady, so she slumped on the ground, but saw Figures taller than her surrounded her firmly. Children who have tasted the blood of the lamb do not want to go back to starvation, and they do not care what they do for it. Just when Sania was so desperate that she was at a loss, a familiar figure stopped in front of her, and supported her from the scolding of the children: "Don''t you just want to find a sacrifice for the city lord? Why give Are you talking so nicely?" Valente''s expression changed, and he persuaded: "Irene, this matter has nothing to do with you." There was deep disappointment in Irene''s eyes. She didn''t understand how the teenager in her memory had become like this. The only thing she could guarantee was her inner persistence: "How could this matter have nothing to do with me? Each of us I''m all in it, but you... This is not the you I know." Seeing the reluctance of the nearby children, not only throwing stones and mud at Sania, but some people directly came up to pull her hair, Irene finally couldn''t bear it, and she was thin and stood in front of Sania without hesitation: "You all Stay away from Sania, I voluntarily become the sacrifice of the city lord, is this okay for the head office?" Hearing what she said, Valente''s face changed completely. Just as he was about to pull Irene away, he heard a burst of cheers from the children around him. It was the words they had been waiting for for a long time. "Wait! She didn''t mean that..." Valente tried to stop Irene and told the nearby children that they were all wrong, but no one around him paid any attention to his words, and the shouting children kept pushing and shoving Irene, preparing to take her to the city lord. before. Even when Valente wanted to stop him, what was waiting for him was the merciless heavy punches from the children. Every punch made Valente''s eyes glow with stares. With his own strength alone, he could not Unable to stop everyone in front of him, he suffered the consequences of himself, and finally he could only lie down on the ground with his stunned head hanging, watching the child and Irene disappear in front of him. Above the sky, the saint''s arms were trembling. He couldn''t help but want to stop the matter several times, but the worry in his heart made him stop. The covetous demon king was waiting for the moment when he would show his timidity, once he opened his mouth to stop, he had completely fallen for the demon king''s way, and the bet was completely lost. As a saint, he must never bow to evil. The saint clenched his fists and finally let out a deep sigh. Even now, he had no choice but to pin his hopes on the humans below. There is still room for redemption. Perhaps the only remaining conscience in human beings can become a hope in this disaster, so that things will not reach the point of being completely irreparable. Chapter 2986 The children formed a massive team and led Irene, who volunteered to be a sacrifice, towards the City Lord''s Mansion. Along the way, all the children who heard that they would soon have enough food and no longer have to endure the food shortage caused by the silence of the flames unconsciously joined the team and supported the whole process together. Anyone who attempts to block this process will meet with hostility from all and lead to further conflicts. "Stop, you have no idea what you''re doing." The dean also found out about this, and he, who was firmly opposed to the sacrifice, of course would not just watch it happen before his eyes, and hurriedly stopped in front of a group of children in an attempt to stop it completely. However, the dean''s words could not reach the ears of the children who were on the verge of madness under the torment of hunger. At this moment, what the dean tried to stop was no longer the familiar children in his memory, but more like hell Among them is a hungry ghost who has just come out of the cage and is about to choose people and devour them. What was waiting for the dean was a series of incoming stones, perhaps out of concern for the majesty of the dean in the past, no one of the children stepped forward to argue with him, they just picked up stones from the nearby ground, and then slammed them at the dean . The stones fell towards the dean like a rain of arrows. The sharp edges cut through the dean''s skin and stained his body with blood. big damage. Looking at the children''s team going away, Dean Kawo could only stand there in the end, with confusion and disbelief still remaining in his eyes. It wasn''t until Ms. Madeli found out that the dean was injured and ran over to bandage his wound, did the dean come back to his senses a little bit, but his spirit was depressed, and he looked decades old at once. "Why did they do this? Isn''t it something to be proud of exchanging the lives of brothers and sisters who are sympathetic with each other for food?" Dean Kawo murmured, his words were actually about what happened right now incredible. "This matter has nothing to do with pride, it''s only about living. They just want to live. Once they see the hope of living, they will do anything for it." Ms. Madeli bandaged the dean''s wound while Enlightened way. The dean just shook his head and pushed away Madeleine''s bandaged wound hand: "Just to survive? We are Erathians, bathed in glorious glory above our heads, and stepping on sacred land under our feet. What''s the difference? No one deserves to be treated like this. I''d rather die without the pride of the Erathians than enjoy the food bought by the blood of others with peace of mind." Seeing the back of the dean limping away without dressing the wound, Ms. Madeli just let out a deep sigh. When the children gradually lost control, Madeleine did not step forward to stop it. A part of her heart agreed with the sacrifice proposed by the city lord, and even secretly hoped that that moment would come soon. It wasn''t just the children who suffered from hunger, but also Madeleine. Madeleine, who was in charge of food management, knew that the food was decreasing day by day, and she ate less than ordinary children. Madeleine could have endured the pangs of hunger if she were alone, but not her children, nor her husband. Her husband repeatedly asked, or forced her to bring back more food, but Madeleine had no choice but to do so. This also made the food that was not much left even more depleted, and she would definitely eat it before the deadline. Guang, because of this, she no longer resisted the request of the city lord. Seeing that the time of sacrifice was approaching, and the city lord would bring out enough food as promised, so that everyone would no longer have to go hungry, Madeleine couldn''t help showing a happy smile, and she couldn''t wait to share this good news with her husband. If those children had the motivation to live because they saw the hope of getting food, then Madeleine''s hope of living was all on her husband. Madeleine, who loves her husband deeply, knows that she owes him a lot, which may never be enough. When they got home, Madeleine woke up her sleeping husband and said to him impatiently: "We have found a solution to the food problem, maybe it won''t be long before the city lord will provide enough food, and we don''t have to worry about this anymore gone." After being woken up by Madeleine, the drunk man was taken aback for a moment, and it took him a while to fully understand the meaning of Madeleine''s words. He couldn''t help but angrily said, "You woke me up because of this?" The joy on Madeleine''s face gradually dissipated, so she could only apologize: "I''m sorry... I thought you would be happy to hear the news." "Why am I happy?" Madeleine''s words, in exchange for her husband''s scolding, "Everything we have encountered now is all because of you! We didn''t have to go hungry at all. When I was promoted to the sixth level , even when you are promoted to the seventh level, what is a mere city lord? You dragged me down and caused us to fall into this situation." At the end, the drunkard''s eyes showed a bit of loneliness, and he picked up the wine and drank heavily: "This is not the life I deserve...my fate has changed because of you. I know you want to repay me , but do you see that I need your reward? Do I need your pity?" "You didn''t mean that." Madeleine held her husband''s hand and whispered in his ear, "I know those are just your angry words, and I don''t blame you for scolding, because I know that in your heart, You must love me. No matter what you have become now, in my eyes, you will always be the hero who rescued me from the trap of the Diya people." "I hate you." The drunk threw her hand away, "If it wasn''t for you that day, I wouldn''t have been killed by the Diya people''s trap, and I wouldn''t have lost my strength, and finally fell into the situation I am today. My life will go to a completely different road, instead of being so bleak now... Why didn''t you die that day? Why are you still alive?" Madeleine bit her lip and asked, "Then do you regret...the choice that day?" "I wish you died that day, I wish I never met you." The drunk man who drank heavily fell asleep again after a while, leaving only Madeleine standing there blankly. Madeleine''s arms couldn''t stop shaking. She wanted to cover her head and howl loudly, but in the end she just knelt on the ground. Only the flame of anger in her eyes never went out. She stood up and stared at the drunk man indifferently. At this moment, she only felt that something was quietly broken. She whispered in a mournful voice: "Okay... If you want me to die, then I will die for you! But even if I die, I will not die in vain. I want you to hate me forever! I want you to always remember me!" Madeleine walked out of the door in silence, and when she returned to the Griffin House, she immediately saw Valente who was looking for help and jumping around in a hurry. "Mother, those children are crazy. They plan to sacrifice Irene in exchange for food. You can''t let them do this. Hurry up and find a way to stop this." Seeing the figure of his mother, Valente hurriedly dragged his wounds and ran over. He was so helpless that he didn''t know who to ask for help. All the children agreed with this matter, and no one was willing to listen to his words and stop him As a result, they just suffered unnecessary beatings. "As long as it''s not Irene, they can sacrifice anyone they want. Why did this happen? You must stop them." Valente begged helplessly to his mother, wanting to get rid of the silence from Madeleine. ask for help. The only answer to Valente was a pair of pinched arms. Before the boy could react, he was completely pushed to the ground by his mother, and those hands were completely pinched around his neck. The force exerted by the arm is getting stronger and stronger, like an indestructible rock, firmly welded to Valente''s neck. Valente couldn''t breathe at all, his chest was like a bellows that was about to explode completely, and at the same time he was constantly being hit by the hammer. Everything in Valente''s eyes became more and more ridiculous. At first he thought his mother was just trying to make a joke, but when he saw his mother''s ferocious and angry face, he realized that all this was not a joke. His mother is planning to end his life at this moment. All the strength in his body seemed to be moving away from Valente a little bit. He wanted to pull away his mother''s hand, but at this moment he couldn''t muster the strength at all. The surrounding scenery became blurred and unrealistic. The lack of oxygen caused The hallucination made his consciousness gradually go away, only the face of his mother was so clear. Above the sky, the saint no longer wanted to look at it, but the Demon King didn''t want to let him go, and whispered in his ear: "When fate is holding you by the throat, when your closest relatives want to put you to death, do you have the courage to abandon the cowardice in your soul and rise up to be an enemy of the world?" As if in response to the words of the Demon King, the boy lying on the ground struggling continuously, his breath becoming weaker and weaker, suddenly touched a stone on the ground with his right hand, and his survival instinct prompted him to wave the stone in his hand, It hit Madeleine''s head. With a muffled sound, blood fell from the top of Madeleine''s head, and even the stones were dyed red, and the hand holding Valente suddenly lost strength, and she fell to the side. Valente, who got up in a hurry, still didn''t understand what happened, and there was only panic on his face. "what did I do¡­¡­" He stared blankly at the blood-stained stone in his hand, threw it down hastily, then got down and pushed the lying mother, shouting his mother''s name loudly, trying to awaken her consciousness. Thanks to Valente''s unremitting efforts, Madeleine finally woke up from the coma. She saw Valente next to her at a glance, her face became ferocious again, and she stretched out her hand to pinch her again. What awaits Valente is the fate that will eventually come. It wasn''t until the boy was completely out of breath that Madeleine let go of her hand, as if she had finally let go of the burden on her body. She walked alone to the river outside Mingyue City, jumped off the bridge, and was submerged in the In the rushing water. "Have you ever seen real evil?" The devil finally spoke. The sad saint just wanted to speak out, but saw the eyes of the devil burning with flames. The only thing that came from the wind was the devil''s angry voice: "Why, people are willing to choose cowardice? Why, people can''t become heroes?" It is not a walking corpse, nor is it called by other names. This is the first time the saint has heard the word "definite person" from the mouth of the devil, but the saint is not happy anyway, and his heart is also full of anger: " Cowardly? Is that what you see?" The Demon King raised his hand and said, "Otherwise, what else is there?" "What I see is perseverance in the face of difficulties and disasters, a beautiful heart that stands up for others, the unshakable pride of Erasia people, and the love that is unwilling to hurt the one you love even until death , why in your eyes, all of this has become cowardice?" The saint answered loudly without any doubt, not caring at all whether his answer would anger the ruler of hell and bring about his death. The radiance that symbolizes hope condenses on the saint, and at this moment, his eyes burst out with a condensed will: "But there is one thing, I really see it clearly, and that is what is true evil. " The devil raised his eyes, and from the saint at this moment, he seemed to feel a different kind of aura, an aura he was very familiar with. At the same time, Sania, who was helpless for a while because Irene was taken away, finally reacted at this moment and was ready to seek help from others. "Who is willing to help Irene at this time? By the way...Valente is definitely willing. He has always admired Irene and is willing to try his best to help." Sania reacted and wanted to look for Valente''s figure, but all she found was the corpse of a cold boy lying in the open space with his eyes wide open. "What happened here?" Sania''s voice trembled, no one could solve her doubts, time was running out, and she had no time to carefully examine the abnormality of the young man''s corpse, "The dean has always disagreed with this matter, he is definitely willing to help Erin." Sania came to the dean''s reception room, and as soon as she opened the door to enter, she saw the corpse of a proud old man who hung himself on a hanging beam and was holding on until his death. "How could this happen..." Sania was so anxious that she almost burst into tears. The tragedy in front of her was shocking, and she ran out in a hurry, "Maybe there is another person who can help Irene, by the way... the manager Madeleine, she Surely something can be done." With the help of several city lord''s guards, Sania finally saw Madeleine, a woman''s corpse lying on a stretcher, her drenched body covered in sand. The world seemed to have completely abandoned Sania, she sat on the ground in despair, facing the predicament that almost completely swallowed her up, she couldn''t find a way out. No... Sania seemed to have thought of something, and the light of hope appeared in her eyes again. There is another person who can save Irene right now, and that person is the saint who brought her here. If the saint returns, he will definitely be able to save Irene. Thinking of this, Sania closed her eyes, silently recited Isaac''s name in her heart, and prayed devoutly to the saints. Chapter 2987 At the end of the sky, the streamer that symbolizes destiny around the saint is peeling off layer by layer, and replaced by a power from the bottom of his heart, an indelible courage. "Tell me, what did you see?" Feeling the obvious will of the saint, the devil also showed interest: "Those sad walking corpses, have they ever made you angry? Do you also feel the painful feeling from them?" Absolutely cowardly evil?" "you are wrong." It was the resolute eyes of the saint who answered the devil: "Looking at the whole incident, I only saw one kind of evil. It was not anyone below who caused this evil result, but you and me. It is because we stood by and watched This led to things becoming irreversible." The sad saint glared at the devil at this moment: "We could have changed everything, we could have helped those who suffered so that they would not have to suffer anymore! You keep claiming that they are walking corpses, but you let the whole thing worsen , what did you do for them?" "You can''t help anyone. The reason why the walking corpses are walking corpses is all their own fault. The will to become heroes has long existed in their hearts, but they are willing to endure that cowardice and let their souls sink in fate , Only by becoming real heroes can they save themselves!" Facing the angry saints, the demon king also erupted into a prairie rage, his dark wings spread out behind him, and the supreme sword in his hand also rolled up the blazing fire of doom: "Those walking corpses who are depressed, that A group of mediocre people who don¡¯t deserve to live in this world. Only heroes are qualified to live in the new world after the trial.¡± The saint raised his head, not to be outdone, and said: "Do you think heroes should be superior to others? The so-called heroes are to guide and protect the walking corpses you call, and to stand up in times of crisis to fight against demons like you , instead of standing idly by like this, let alone blindly blaming those who are already living in pain, you don¡¯t deserve to be called a hero at all.¡± At the end, the body of the saint trembled slightly: "I could have stopped this matter, I could have brought hope to those people, but the pride in my heart prevented me from doing so, I dare not bet I lost to you, and I dare not bow my head to the evil. That inaction is the biggest sin on my body. They believed in me, but I failed their expectations. Now I finally understand, I want to return Get to the ground and do what I should have done in the morning." The saint was about to jump down, but the devil stopped him: "Don''t you think it''s too late to admit defeat now? The thing has completely happened, and you can''t undo it." "There will never be a moment when it is too late. Even if I can only help one person in the end, I am willing." Enlightenment and remorse are intertwined in the saint''s heart, and the pride that bound the saint''s heart has finally been completely let go by him now. When the light-hearted saint raised his head again, what existed in his eyes was only the most Pure courage, and the will not to be bound by fate. Today Isaac is not only a saint, but also a fully awakened hero. The brilliant heroic will was completely condensed in his mind, courage filled his heart, and the heroic specialty that seemed to be born with him quietly bloomed in his heart. Looking at Lucifer who was examining himself, Isaac asked: "You want me to do one thing, what is it? I always do what I say, and when the matter is over, I will definitely avenge you today, no matter what No matter how difficult the road ahead is, I will not give up on this matter." "You''ve done it." Lucifer said calmly, he raised the supreme sword tempered by the fire above his head, and a cloud of fire spread in the sky: "I want you to be a hero, I want you to surpass the walking dead and see the scenery beyond fate Go back and succeed the Holy Tribunal Angel, I am very curious about how the Stigmata will react when they see you as a hero, you are my gift to the Stigmata." Isaac was slightly taken aback, he never imagined that what Lucifer wanted him to do was such a thing, before he could think clearly, he heard the whisper of the Demon King sounding in his ears again: "Since The matter is over, and the walking corpses below are useless, I will give them the...judgment they deserve." The fire shines from the end of the sky, dyeing the whole sky in a blaze. The people below exclaimed again and again, mistakenly thinking that it was a miracle. The red clouds flew, and the doomsday fire poured down from the sky. All suffering, all Sins will all be wiped out under the final judgment. Isaac''s face changed in shock. Seeing that Lucifer no longer wanted to stop him, he hurriedly spread his white wings and flew back to the ground before the fire of doom completely engulfed everyone below. "Isaac...you are finally back, and I knew you would never abandon me." As the saint fell from the sky and returned to Sania''s side accurately, the girl''s face was filled with joy. Her devout prayers finally came to fruition. In times of crisis, the saint will never let her down expectations, but return with hope. "We don''t have time. The doomsday judgment will soon destroy everything here. We must save Irene before the judgment comes and the fire of doomsday burns everyone up." Isaac interrupted Sania''s words. He was powerless to stop the master of hell, and could only try his best to save as many people as possible at the moment when the doomsday judgment came. The doomsday fire with its long flame tail fell from in front of the two of them, instantly igniting the earth, and the rushing hot sulfur and flames were enough to destroy everything. Sania was taken aback. She had no doubt that as long as she touched the slightest falling spark, her whole body would be reduced to ashes in an instant, and even the saints could not save her. Sania, who was scared in her heart, didn''t bother to ask the saints how they knew Irene''s name, only assuming that the saints knew of Irene''s existence from her prayers, so she begged the saints: "Aisa Ke, you said that the Doomsday Judgment will destroy everything. Is it too late for us to find Irene now? She has been taken away by those children, otherwise, you should take me to a safe place first Bar." "No, we must still have time." Isaac didn''t hear the strangeness in the girl''s words. He stayed with justice and guarded his weak nature, making him refuse to say anything. Without confirming that Irene was dead, He easily gave up such a living life. After finishing speaking, Isaac pulled Sania over and flew towards the direction of the city lord. As a saint, Isaac has blazing wings bestowed by fate. Although they are only two wings, far less than the six wings of a real holy angel, they can still make Isaac regard mountains and rivers as nothing and fly freely in the air. soar. Isaac seldom uses the power of the Blazing Wings, he prefers to use his feet to measure the earth, and only when it is extremely urgent, the pair of wings will appear from behind him. Isaac walked under the rain of fire all over the sky, and Sania, who was hugged by him, screamed, as if the fire of doomsday had completely ignited her, and if she was a little careless, her life would be completely destroyed , the last judgment that will destroy the soul together with it, and only the saints have the courage to go into the trap and risk their lives to save others. Soon, Isaac saw the target he was looking for, Irene who was at a loss under the fire and rain, and the city lord who was terrified. The judgment sent down by the demon king instantly burned the entire Mingyue City, and the river outside the city was completely evaporated. The very few people who survived for the time being could not escape the completely approaching doomsday fire. The three bells that echoed over the town were instantly drowned out by people''s cries. Under the trial, the children forgot the original fanaticism, and when everything turned to ashes, everything in the past seemed to be irrelevant. Upon discovering the coming of the saints and Sania, Irene''s eyes showed a bit of surprise, and then it turned into the purest joy. Seeing the saint descending from the sky, the city lord ran to the saint as if he had found a savior, and asked quickly: "Saint Isaac, the sacrificial person of ancient Erasia, we are planning to follow your example. In the past, to complete a grand sacrifice, so as to call for miracles to come, so that everyone can be saved, why did such a catastrophe suddenly erupt? Could it be that we did something wrong?" Isaac looked at him indifferently: "You don''t understand what salvation means, do you?" The city lord was stunned, and there was no time for him to answer. Isaac continued: "This is the doomsday judgment brought down by the arrogant king in hell. You are powerless to resist. Now, we are the only ones who pray together and hope that the stigmata will I am willing to protect you from fate, so I have a glimmer of life just now." Hearing the saint''s words, the city lord did not dare to be negligent, and immediately called out the scattered and desperate people nearby, asking them to form a circle together as the saint said, holding hands and praying devoutly. Isaac closed his eyes tightly at this moment, and called out the name of the Stigmata reverently in his heart. Soon, his call seemed to be answered, and the mysterious light spread from his body, covering everyone nearby . After feeling the appearance of that burst of light, the saint also seemed to breathe a sigh of relief: "We succeeded, this is the blessing of fate, although it is only temporary, but under this layer of blessing, nothing can hurt you." The city lord with cloudy eyes also felt the invulnerability and invulnerability power from fate at this moment. He couldn''t help but raised his head and shouted, but he didn''t want the fire rain to fall right under his feet, and it would instantly fall His body was ignited, and he didn''t even say a last word, and immediately turned into a pile of ashes. "What..." This discovery also made the saint slightly stunned. He couldn''t believe what he saw. Let him know what happened. The protection formed by the power of fate has failed at this moment. If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, the saint would never have believed that such a thing would have happened. This was completely beyond his expectations. Lucifer''s Doomsday Judgment, even fate cannot stop it. The rain of fire fell on the saint''s back, but it only burned his body to pain, and did not bring further destructive effect. More fire rained down, and there was no room to walk in the nearby sky, and everyone was trapped and died under the judgment. No time to think too much, the saint quickly set his sights on the two most important people, and he said to Sania and Irene: "The way out has been completely blocked by fire and rain. I can only wrap one person with my wings to protect him from harm...I have to ask you a serious question, and I hope you can answer it seriously. Which of the two of you do you think is Should you live on?" Memories of the past hit the saint, and a similar question was asked of him hundreds of years ago. Isaac thought he would never ask such a question, but the situation forced him to make a similar choice in the end. Sania was anxious, she never thought that the saint would ask such a question, and hurriedly said: "Isaac, you brought me here, of course you should protect me, not to mention you don''t know Ai at all. Lin, you''ve known me for so long, shouldn''t you help me?" "She''s right." What Isaac didn''t expect was that even Irene was speaking for Sania, "If I''m not wrong, everything I know, my companions, they will die Under the rain of fire, since this is the case, there is nothing in the world worthy of my nostalgia, so it is better to give the opportunity to Sania. Sania, although I have not known you for a long time, I do not regret being with you Friends, you must live a good life with the help of the saints." Sania nodded quickly, and looked at the saint with hopeful eyes, but only saw the disappointed eyes of the saint. "Before I came here, I met a demon king. He asked me why human beings would choose to be cowardly. I didn''t answer because I didn''t know the answer." When the rain of fire was about to drown everything, the saint finally said: "The only thing I know is the taste of sacrifice. I died at the hands of my closest relatives, and I was sacrificed to the gods by him, that is not a good feeling , so when I have the chance, I will not let things happen again, those who are willing to sacrifice will be saved by me, and those who prevaricate and cowardly will be buried in the sea of ??fire." Sania''s sight became desperate a little bit, Isaac pushed her away, and protected Irene with his wings before the fire rain came. "No...no, you can''t do this, Isaac, I curse you..." Before Sania could finish her words, the fire of doom completely engulfed her body, and in the end, all that was left was a speck of ashes. The fire burned for three days and three nights. Except for the ashes, there was nothing left. The entire Silver Moon City was wiped off the map. Angel, who was late to discover the clues, had nothing to do with the raging doomsday fire. , can only wait for the moment when the flame goes out naturally. It wasn''t until the moment when the flames were completely extinguished that the angels were surprised to find that in the center of the vast scorched earth, a white and flawless saint with calcined wings was half-kneeling on the ground, and under the embrace of the saint, a girl was He fell into a deep sleep. It seemed that he was fine except for his weakness. Chapter 2988 Bracada snowy land. The feast of the kings, which lasted for several months, has not stopped for a moment. Rare delicacies on the mainland, even delicacies from other planes, are presented in front of the kings from all walks of life like flowing water, for the guests to feast on . It is a rare thing to be able to eat food that is purely roasted by flames in the era when the flames dissipate. Of course, the kings will not miss such a rare opportunity, let alone the delicious food in front of them. Even if it is placed in the era when the flames are still alive, it is a rare treasure, and it even whets the appetite of the kings, wishing to turn into a hungry ghost in hell and eat food heavier than themselves. Rhodes couldn''t help but nodded as he smelled the fragrance wafting not far away. Speaking of which, the delicacies that will be added to the feast are still related to the fire elemental monarch. Since she ran to the back kitchen that day and found all unpalatable food, she strongly urged Rhodes to change to some good chefs, at least stop letting those undead chefs and magic chefs be responsible for making food. Rhodes couldn''t resist her, so he had to follow her order to find the top chef in the Undead Legion and the entire Undead Kingdom, and it turned out that he really found a suitable candidate. "Your Majesty Rhodes, this is the wedding cake that I have spent several weeks preparing for you and Queen Morel. It has now been made, please take a look." In front of Rhodes, a pudgy middle-aged man in a white robe was asking him for instructions respectfully. Chef Nomifin, that is the title of the person in front of him. A hundred years ago, Nomifin was the most famous chef in Brakada. Even the president of the magic guild praised the food he cooked. After his death, he was buried in the south of Brakada. In the perpetual frozen ice field, the body was not broken, and after being awakened in the realm of death, it became an ordinary member of the undead army. The cooking of food is what Nomifin is best at. Unfortunately, in the kingdom of the undead, no matter how delicious the food is, it can¡¯t impress the undead with degenerated taste buds. The undead don¡¯t need any food at all, and naturally they don¡¯t. As a person who cooks food, this also caused him to be hidden among the many undead for a time, and he had no talent but could not show it. For this reason, Nomifin was very distressed for a while. At this time, Rhodes searched for news about the chef and gave him a chance to prove himself. As long as he can satisfy the Lord of the Undead, he will no longer worry about being missed. In order to prepare a wedding cake that satisfies the Lord of the Undead, Nomifin tried her best. He showed superb culinary skills, which made all the undead chefs and magic chefs completely admire him, and recognized him as the chief chef. Then he won the favor of Margaret, the leader of the magic eye organization, with the top-level food he cooked. Happy, in exchange for a panoramic map of the territory of Bracada, observed by many magic eyes, which contributes to the cooking of the cake. "Your Majesty Rhodes, this is the wedding cake I baked for you with selected ingredients such as thunderbird eggs, spirit fox eggs, white snow cream, and ant king honey. I believe it will definitely satisfy you." Nomifen respectfully Said. Following the chef''s guidance, Rhodes also saw in front of him, it was a giant cake with ten people hugging it, which looked like a hill from a distance. After discovering the cake, Rhodes raised his eyebrows. After all, the cake was a little too big. After getting closer, he took a closer look, only to find that there was another mystery on the cake. The top of the cake is not flat. At first glance, it is undulating, and the height difference is quite different. Some places are piled up with pure white icing to form raised hills, and some places are pitted and covered with blue honey syrup. There are butter flowers everywhere, and some places are stacked with finely cut loaves of bread. "This is... Bracada?" Rhode was taken aback for a moment, and quickly realized. The cake prepared by Nuomifen is not just a simple stacking of precious ingredients. Anyone can do that, and it can''t reflect his level as a top chef at all. Nomifin made a strict combination of various ingredients. On the upper layer of the cake, the entire Bracada territory was drawn in a three-dimensional form. No matter it is any town, any pass, even as small as a river branch Dry, a path that no one cares about, check carefully, all can be found from the cake. Rhodes turned his gaze, and quickly found the location of the Magic City on the cake. On top of the castle-shaped bread, there were two miniature figures. The man in black was obviously Luo. De himself, who is the one in the red dress if it''s not Morriel? "Interesting... but it''s not interesting." Rhodes shook his head and smiled. He had to say that the cake in front of him was very interesting. It seemed that the head chef had put a lot of thought into preparing the cake. The only thing that made Rhodes feel a little flawed was probably Molier''s villain. The chef didn''t mean to offend the big red dragon. The image of the villain was Morriel in human form. Like the queen in the red dress, the red hair down the back is as bright as blood, and that''s the problem. Rhodes scratched his head. The Moril in human form in his memory had fierce mohawk short hair, which didn''t match the appearance of a villain no matter what. The villain Rhodes looked more and more wrong, so he simply looked away. "Your Majesty Rhodes, this cake is not just what you see now. When you remove the top half of the cake, you can still see the territory belonging to Nagon from the inside of the cake. Please forgive me for not being able to demonstrate it to you for the time being." , Wait until the moment you cut the cake, you will naturally see the result." Nuomifen said respectfully. Rhodes nodded with satisfaction: "You gave me quite a surprise, I thought that undead creatures would never be able to make such food." Nomifin just bowed and said: "The great Lord of the Undead, it is undoubtedly my honor to do a little bit for you. You and the Dragon Queen will be married, and all living beings will be blessed. On this occasion, I would like to send you my most sincere wishes, that you and the dragon queen will surely rule the world and forge an eternal hegemony!" Rhodes laughed. He had to say that the chef''s compliment was very useful to him. He immediately waved his hand and decided to reward the chef in front of him. Looking around, Rhodes immediately took a clean knife from the side and handed it to the head chef: "I want you to throw this knife over your head and see where it will stick in the cake." Location." Nomifin was taken aback for a moment, and then realized what Rhodes meant. He quickly suppressed his excitement, carefully picked up the table knife, and threw it towards his head again. The table knife spun several times in the air, and when it finally fell, Nomifin was too nervous to look at the result in front of her. The silver table knife was stuck on the river covered with blue syrup on the right side of the cake. This also made Nomifen feel a little worried about gains and losses, and didn''t know what the next result would be. Rhodes thought about it, but he really couldn''t remember the name of the town beside the river. The whole of Bracada is now in Rhodes'' pocket, and he wanted to remember every town and every river in the territory. The name is undoubtedly a bit difficult. Rhodes prefers the process of conquest rather than managing the territory in every detail. In desperation, Rhodes had no choice but to find Speaker Erica and asked her, "What is the name of the town closest to that river?" Following what Rhodes pointed out, Erica also saw the three-dimensional map of Bracada on the cake, and then replied: "That is the Zhuanghai River, one of the rivers that flow into the sea in the area south of Bracada. The closest to that river is Yunding City in the coastal area.¡± Rhodes nodded. As the Speaker of the National Assembly and also the descendant of the mage god, it is a bit overkill for Erica to handle this matter. After getting the exact answer, Rhodes looked at Nomifin again, and said his reward: "In this case, I will give you two thousand corpse witch kings, and at the same time make you the city lord of Yunding City. From now on, Yunding City will belong to your territory." After receiving the reward from Rhodes, Nomifin was overjoyed at first. This joy dazzled his mind, and even made him feel a little unbelievable. Not long ago, he was just an insignificant member of the undead army, even on the battlefield. If he died completely in the world, no one would find out, but now he got the reward from the Lord of the Undead by virtue of this cake. He pinched himself hard to make sure that all this was not a dream. Lord''s gift. Rhodes was about to say something, but suddenly felt a familiar breath coming from his back, followed by a shadow that almost completely enveloped his whole body. The air wave caused a burst of flying sand and rocks. Nomifin hurriedly activated the protective device around the cake, and the barrier formed by magic immediately wrapped the cake layer by layer, so as to prevent the dust from affecting the quality of the entire cake. If it were someone else who almost destroyed the delicate cake in front of him, even Rhodes admired it, I am afraid that Rhodes would be furious and let him understand the fate of destroying the cake. After the familiar breath, Rhodes didn''t have the slightest idea of ??pursuing responsibility in his heart. Looking back, Rhode happened to see the big red dragon spreading its wings, and Molly also wandered here. Maybe she felt Rhode''s breath, so she came to have a look, or she was attracted by the smell of the cake, but Luo De still thinks the former is more likely. To a human, the cake that needs ten people to embrace it in front of him is no different, but to Molly, who has turned into a big red dragon, the size of the cake is just right, and it can only be seen in front of something even bigger. , the originally huge things will appear small. "what are you doing here?" After falling from the sky, Morriel chatted with Rhodes. It seemed that there was nothing important. Instead, she looked left and right with a proud face, looking at the nearby food being prepared for the guests. The chefs looked very busy. "The head chef has finished the wedding cake, do you want to see it?" Seeing Moril''s arrival, Rhodes told Moril about the cake with Bracada''s map and his reward to the chef, and then asked, "How is it? Do you like this cake?" Moliel glanced at the cake, and couldn''t help rolling her eyes. She thought that the cake in front of her couldn''t satisfy the Dragon King''s appetite. Just as she was about to say something, she heard Rhodes say, "Maybe you haven''t discovered that the bottom layer of the cake is , but drawing a map with Nigon is not just as simple as Bracada." "Oh?" Hearing what Rhodes said, Molly finally became interested. She looked at the cake from a careless look to seriousness at the beginning, and then raised her sharp dragon claws. With a flash of silver light, The cake was cut in half from the side, and the cut surface was neat and smooth without any irregular scratches. When Moliel swung the dragon claws with all his strength, even the heavy castle gate would be torn apart by the sharp claws, not to mention the small cake in front of him. Under the claws of the Dragon King, even the table carrying the cake , and even the ground below was cracked. This was the result of Morrill''s restrained strength. Rhodes had no doubt that her full blow was enough to cause an earthquake. Following the neat cut surface of the cake, Rhodes also saw the inside of the cake. The rich and viscous chocolate was used as the filling inside the cake by the chef. Unlike the pure white and blue upper layer of the cake, the chocolate dyed the inside of the cake brown. Just like the color of the earth itself, along the internal veins, you can also see the baked dough decorated as a dungeon. This discovery also made Moreel nod her head. At least she had never seen such an exquisite cake during her time as the king of Ngong. The chef who wanted to make the cake also had extraordinary talent. "What reward did you say you gave?" Morrill asked Rhodes as if she didn''t remember clearly. "Genting City, plus a whole team of Lich Kings." Rhodes answered truthfully. "It''s too little, how can this little reward reflect the courage of the overlord? Chef, if you threw the knife into the Zhuohai River, then I will reward you for the entire underground world, except for the area directly below the Zhuohai River." Molly Er said slowly. Rhodes: "???" Seeing that Rhodes was looking at her with a question mark on his face, it seemed that he took what he said seriously, and Molly couldn''t help laughing. For some reason, every time she saw the serious Rhodes showing such an expression, she would feel that It was so much fun, I couldn''t help but make fun of it. The roulette of time appeared under Molly''s body, and she who was able to go back to the past freely just made a joke to Rhodes. Even though she had left the illusion for a long time, every time she came to Rhodes'' side, she could feel sincerely at ease. with joy. Time was reversed by her will, back to before Molier cut the cake, this time she didn''t cut the cake again, but said to the head chef: "The underground area below the Chuanhai River is now your territory." After finishing speaking, regardless of the reactions of Rhodes and the chef, she spread her wings and flew away. Rhodes who stayed in place was stunned, and he didn''t know if it was his illusion. Be happier when you come. Chapter 2989 After rewarding the head chef, Rhode caught a glimpse of a familiar figure in the busy back kitchen. When Rhode saw the figure, he was stunned for a moment, almost unable to believe what he saw, and after confirming that he was right, he walked over. Noticing the pure white six wings facing away from him, and the angel who was constantly busy in front of the bellows oven, concentrating on regulating the temperature of the flame, Rhodes couldn''t help scratching his head, and then asked: "Angel of Andorra, are you here?" do what?" The one who was busy in front of the oven was none other than the former holy angel. Rhodes didn''t expect to see her here, and he seemed very surprised for a while. "My lord Rhodes, I heard that you ordered the recruitment of top chefs for the banquet." Noticing Rhodes'' arrival, Andor put down his hands and saluted Rhodes respectfully, revealing a tranquility in his gestures Danya. "I did issue this order." Rhodes couldn''t help but glanced at her, with suspicion in his eyes, "But as mentioned in the order, I want to recruit top chefs. Can the food be compared with a chef like Nomifin?" "Of course." Andor smiled slightly, "Everyone who has eaten the bread I baked has said good things about it. In the past, my son and grandson loved eating the bread I made the most. , but if you think about it carefully, it was already hundreds of years ago, maybe people''s tastes have changed now." Hearing this, Rhodes seemed to think of something: "Are they still alive?" "They are all dead." Andor replied with a smile, "They betrayed their beliefs, so I erased their souls with my own hands." Rhodes: "..." Rhodes could tell that Andor was not lying. In that angel''s heart, her faith was above all else. No matter the fetters contained in blood or the trials brought about by suffering, she could not shake her heart. When future generations turn their backs on that belief, the Angels of Andorra will never show any mercy, and will definitely impose the harshest judgment on them, even if they want to kill them. That unshakable piety and Firmness is the reason why she can become a holy angel. The former Angel of Andor, relying on the protection of faith and fate, once pushed Rhodes into a desperate situation. It happened that the spiritual elemental monarch intervened in that battle, allowing Rhodes to find an opportunity from it, and then he killed the angel in one fell swoop. Subdue her, otherwise Rhodes really doesn''t know how to deal with her. After all, it is not an illusion right now. Apart from the Doomsday Blade, Rhodes has no other means to break the protection of fate. "Do you have any other blood relatives?" Shaking his head, Rhode couldn''t help asking Andorra. He really wanted to know what happened to Andorra''s other blood relatives. They couldn''t all be wiped out by her, right? "Let me think about it..." Andor blinked, showing a somewhat thoughtful look, "I have no other blood relatives, but I do have an adopted son. Judging from the good and bad candidates of this generation, he should be in our After that, he will succeed to the position of Holy Inquisitor Angel." "What?" Rhode was taken aback for a moment. From the narration of the Angel of Andorra, he also learned an unheard of information. With the spread of the Doomsday War, the new generation of holy angels will surely become Rhodes'' enemy in Cloud City. Rhodes still remembers how terrifying Andorra showed under the protection of fate. The power and influence also made Rhodes full of curiosity and vigilance towards Andor''s adopted son who succeeded the Holy Judgment Angel. What made Rhodes slightly relieved was that if anyone knew the new Holy Tribunal Angel best, that person must be Andorra. From Andor''s narration, Rhodes can also get sufficient information. "Tell me about the adopted son." Thinking of this, Rhodes became energetic immediately, and then asked Andor about the news of the adopted son. Facing Rhodes who was in a hurry, Andor just smiled, opened the oven unhurriedly, took out the hot bread from the oven, and handed it to Rhodes, the rich crispy aroma immediately hit his nostrils come. Rhodes took the hot bread and replaced it with someone else. If he just took the hot bread just out of the oven, his palms would probably be blistered, but Rhodes, who has sufficient fire resistance, is obviously not afraid of this, even if he is in the In the hot magma, Rhodes will not frown, and it is no problem to take the freshly baked bread. "His name is Isaac." Andor spoke at this time, introducing information about her adopted son to Rhodes: "He is the son of an ancient saint. Since he was sacrificed to the gods by his father when he was ten years old, I have been in the cloud Taking care of his soul, I taught him to maintain the piety of faith, I told him to fight for justice, and he lived up to my expectations, and became a saint who walked the world in the future." Rhodes nodded, remembering the name Isaac in his mind. With the approach of the end of the war, as the main general of the cloud city, the holy angel will definitely do something, but Rhodes doesn''t know, he Will you threaten yourself. "By the way, he also likes to eat the bread I bake." Andor added at this time, "When he succeeds to the position of the holy angel, some of my abilities will be completely invalidated, and the soul-killing Power, and only the holy angels of each generation can have it." Hearing this, Rhodes couldn''t help but close his eyes and meditate. Andor''s soul-killing breath is the signature ability of the holy angel, and it is also the most intense offensive method derived from the field of destiny. When the new generation of holy angel officially succeeds, this ability will be completely invalid from Andor , and turned to the new generation of holy angels, that is, Isaac. Each generation of holy angels uses the power of destiny differently. Putting it on Andor, it is an angel breath with both gentleness and beauty. But Rhodes doesn''t know that Isaac will use this power again to what extent. After confirming this result, Rhodes couldn''t help shaking his head. The power of the new generation of holy angels is the same as that of Andorra in the past. Even Rhodes couldn''t find a suitable way to deal with the unstoppable Holy Judgment Angel. Andora had caused Rhodes many troubles before. What kind of battle to face. Thinking of this, Rhodes couldn''t help sighing: "It seems that even if we can find a way to eliminate the next Holy Tribunal Angel, it won''t solve any problems. After Isaac dies, there will be another saint to succeed him." Holy Judgment Angel, there is no moment when it is completely over." At this time, Andor seemed to have thought of something, and reminded Rhodes: "Most of the power of the holy angels is given by the stigmata. As long as they can completely break the field of destiny, then they are considered holy angels." , and there is no way to continue to enjoy those powers.¡± Rhodes nodded and agreed with Andor''s words very much: "You are right. If you want to resolve the threat of the Holy Order once and for all, the only way is to eliminate the source of all destiny in the world, but that is by no means easy." As Rhodes said, it is almost impossible to break the shroud of the field of fate. As the core domain of the stigmata, there is only one way to break the domain of destiny, and that is to completely kill the stigmata under the strict protection of the archangels and the obstacles laid down by fate. , so that there is no destiny field in the world. The difficulty of doing so is extraordinary. As far as Rhodes knows, in ancient Erathia, only the legendary god-bearers did this. The rest of the people who dared to challenge fate all ended in destruction without exception. Andor also seemed to feel Rhodes'' plight. At this moment, he spread out his six soft wings, hugged Rhodes gently, and comforted him softly: "My lord Rhodes, you don''t have to worry about fate. Heroes can surpass fate." , not bound by worldly affairs, I believe you will be able to find a way to resist fate." In the gentle comforting voice of the angel, all the troubles in Rhodes'' mind seemed to disappear at this moment, leaving only a faint warmth, but the heavy pressure from fate still lingered in Rhodes'' heart for a long time . "Actually, there is another method that can also be used to deal with the field of destiny, but that method is extremely harsh and almost impossible to achieve." Just as Rhodes was thinking, the words of the Angel of Andorra brought him back to reality. Hearing this, Rhode couldn''t help asking: "Is there another method like this? Why don''t you tell me about it, I want to know what kind of harsh method it is." Under Rhodes'' questioning, Andor said without reservation: "A large part of the power of the field of destiny does not come from the stigmata, but from the non-heroic creatures manipulated by fate in the world, no matter what the stigmata wants Anything can only be achieved with the help of ordinary creatures, not heroes. In other words, as long as everyone can become a hero, the field of destiny will lose all its effectiveness, even if the stigmata have the ability to reach the sky, Can''t show it either." "What?" Rhode couldn''t help scratching his head while listening to Andor''s story, "Everyone becomes a hero? That''s simply impossible. A hero is one in a million, not everyone. They all have the will to become a hero. And this kind of statement sounds so similar..." Just halfway through the words, Rhodes'' smile froze suddenly, as if something had come to mind. It sounds absurd to make everyone a hero, but some people firmly believe in it, and even give up everything for it, even eradicating all the walking corpses that are not heroes, that person is the first The protagonist of the three expansions, the original hero Lucifer. Lucifer, holding the Doomsday Blade, vowed to eradicate all the walking corpses in the world. When there are only heroes left in the whole world, the field of fate will not be able to exert any effect, and the whole world will no longer be bound by fate, but will be controlled by heroes. . In a sense, Rhodes'' purpose coincides with Lucifer''s at this moment. As long as he follows the wishes of the protagonist of the third expansion pack and completely eradicates the walking corpses in the world, Rhodes will have the ability to fight against the stigmata. The method of the latter, but Rhodes will never accept such a result. Those so-called walking corpses also included some people who were very important to Rhodes. Rhodes would rather use a more difficult method to fight fate than choose this way. Fortunately for Rhodes, in the contest with fate, he is not alone. Another strongest force in the world, the Time Domain that can reverse time, is now on his side. The existence of the Time Domain It will become Rhodes'' biggest way to fight against fate. When the wheel of time turns toward the past, the hero who breaks fate has the ability to completely change what is about to happen. Time and destiny are the two supreme domains that are unique in this world. When the owners of these two domains conflict, it will bring extremely terrible results to the world. A glimpse of a corner in the illusion made Rhodes vaguely aware of the final fate of the original owner of the time domain, the holy female dragon named Eve. The first dispute between time and fate ended with a complete victory of fate. The current situation is quite different. With the identity of a hero, Molly is not bound by fate at all. The time domain of power is completely liberated, which is enough to change anything that happened in the past, and there is no longer any predestined restriction. The time domain is the strongest power that Rhodes has, and it is also Rhodes'' real trump card against fate. After knowing all this, just as Rhodes was about to leave, Andor stopped him and refused to let him run away. "My lord Rhodes, you haven''t tasted the bread I dedicated to you. Could it be that my behavior dissatisfied you?" the Angel of Andorra said aggrievedly. The corners of Rhode''s mouth twitched. If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he wouldn''t have believed it. Andor, who looked wronged in front of him, was the brilliant and terrifying one in the illusion, who came with a supreme destiny. The holy angel who wants to completely wipe out him and Molier no matter what. However, under Andor''s repeated requests, Rhodes had no choice but to pick up the bread she had baked and eat it. Rhodes couldn''t help nodding as the well-baked puff pastry entered his mouth. The golden fluffy pastry melted in his mouth, and only a faint sweet aftertaste lingered in his mouth. Rhodes finished the bread in a few mouthfuls, and he couldn''t help but sigh that Andorra''s bread baking skills are no less than that of ordinary bread masters. Without decades of bread baking experience, he would never be able to make such bread, and he didn''t know the name What did the angel go through to be so good at baking bread. "My lord Rhodes, eat slowly, don''t choke, I''ll make you a bowl of fish soup." Seeing that Rhodes ate up the bread in a few mouthfuls, the girl-like angel also showed a loving and peaceful smile, and then prepared the next piece of food for Rhodes. "I don''t think it''s necessary..." Rhodes hurriedly said that he didn''t come to the back kitchen to taste the food, he said goodbye to Andor immediately, and then left under the angel''s reluctant eyes. Chapter 2990 After leaving the back kitchen, Rhodes didn''t go far, and saw Speaker Erica who was waiting by the side, and it seemed that he had something to say to himself. "Is there any news?" Rhodes stopped and asked. Erica nodded, and then said in a concise and clear tone: "Your Majesty Rhodes, according to reports from the members of the Magic Eye organization, the fire that fell from the sky over Bright Moon City three days ago has finally subsided. The fire that burned the city was probably at the hands of the arrogant king, and it is not known if anyone survived." After listening to Erica''s report, Rhodes thought: "Only heroes can survive the real doomsday trial, so continue to pay attention to the information over there. I care more about what the arrogant king is doing in Mingyue City than whether anyone survives? It is not a strategic location, nor is it the primary target of the Doomsday War, even if he burns Bright Moon City, he will not be able to achieve greater results, but will make the Erathians more vigilant." As Rhodes said, Bright Moon City is just a small city in the hinterland of Erasia, even if it is destroyed, it will not be able to open up the situation of the doomsday war, and this is what puzzled Rhodes, why the arrogant king would risk such a Big risk, to destroy Mingyue City, which has little strategic value? Or is it not the Pride King, but some other spellcaster who has mastered Doomsday? Erica said her guess at this time: "Your Majesty Rhodes, the whereabouts of the arrogant king cannot be guessed by common sense. Maybe he destroyed Mingyue City not out of strategic considerations, but for other reasons." "For example?" Rhodes asked again. "Maybe the people in that city offended him, maybe he happened to be there and saw something he couldn''t tolerate. According to what the arrogant king said that day, he hated all cowardly walking corpses, which happened to be able to Become his motivation to destroy Mingyue City." Erica speculated that the arrogance displayed by the arrogant king that day also made her feel faintly shocked. Even the mage god in Erica''s memory was far inferior to the arrogant king holding the blade of doom in his hand. Lucifer''s strength has already surpassed all living beings, and there is no way to measure such an existence with common sense. As if thinking of something, Erica added: "I think we should investigate from the perspective of the survivors. Those who survived the doomsday judgment are definitely not ordinary people. Maybe those survivors know what happened in Mingyue City , as long as we can find survivors, we will have more clues." Rhodes nodded, he didn''t need to make more instructions, Erica had made sufficient arrangements for the matter before reporting, and he just had to wait patiently for the final result. "One more thing, Your Majesty Rhodes." Erica changed the subject, "The Prophet Messigar returned to the Magic City not long ago. After hearing that you wanted to find her, she is now waiting for you." Hearing this, Rhode''s expression brightened. Ever since the Arrogant King''s visit, he had been wanting to talk to the Prophet Messiah to see if he could get more information about Lucifer from her, but Rhode was disappointed. Yes, the Messiah at that time did not stay in the city of magic, but he did not know where he went. It stands to reason that Rhodes, who has the eternal magic eye and the ability to hide from the flames, can find anyone in the world freely. No matter where Messika goes to the ends of the earth, Rhodes can cross the space in an instant and appear beside her However, Rhodes was disappointed this time. Even the Eternal Magic Eye, which could see through the earth, could not find the location of Messicca. Now that he heard that Messika had finally returned, it was time for Rhodes to meet her. Rhodes still has doubts about how Messigar shielded the Eternal Demon Eye from probing. It seems that the prophet still has mysteries that Rhodes doesn''t know. Under Erica''s guidance, Rhodes also met the returning Prophet of Messiah in a quiet room in the Congress. "Lord of the Undead." In the quiet room, Messika was wearing a pointed hat made of purple gauze, and her sharp eyes softened the moment she saw Rhodes, as if she saw something that made her feel familiar. "I heard that when I was going to Eri to visit an old friend, the arrogant king came here." Seeing Rhodes arrive, Messika put down the pointed hat on her head. At first glance, she looked like a lazy witch, and she seemed very curious about the arrival of the arrogant king. "You went to Eri?" Rhode seemed to hear something from Messigar''s words, and couldn''t help but frowned, "The Eternal Magic Eye didn''t find you in Eri, if you really went to Eri Here, it should be impossible to hide from the detection of the Eternal Magic Eye. I thought you went to the underground world, or returned to hell. Only in this way can you pass the detection of the Eternal Magic Eye. do what?" Faced with Rhodes'' doubts, Messika just let out a chuckle, until Rhodes became more and more puzzled, and then said: "Lord of the undead, have you forgotten that the core material for making the eternal magic eye comes from On whose body?" Rhodes recalled for a moment, and then said: "I remember that the core material of the Eternal Demon Eye is the eyeball of the God-bearer, and only the eyeballs that once belonged to the God-bearer can bear the terrifying power contained in the Eternal Demon Eye." As Rhodes said, in his memory, the Eternal Demon Eye was able to be successfully made, thanks to the fact that he found the eyes that once belonged to the gods in the sorcerer''s mausoleum in the underground world. That pair of eyes has the power of the god-bearer itself, and can replicate all eye abilities, whether it is the petrified eye of Medusa, the laser in the eye of the evil eye, or even the scarlet eye that transforms a vampire, the eyes of the god-bearer are all powerful. It can be completely copied, and only such eyes can survive all the difficulties in the manufacturing process, and finally become the eternal magic eyes that monitor the earth. The completed Eternal Demon Eye also retains the ability to replicate that belongs to the god-bearer, but in the process of manufacturing, Margaret suppressed the overpowering power of the Eternal Demon Eye to prevent it from becoming self-aware and thus completely out of control , At the expense of erasing the biological characteristics that belong to the Eternal Magic Eye, so that the Eternal Magic Eye is more like an item for human use than a living magic creation. Even the system''s judgment on the eternal magic eye is the same. The eternal magic eye does not have an exact rank, but is judged as a special item. Just as there is no way to define a treasure or other special item with the level of evaluation of the strength of living creatures, although the Eternal Magic Eye is powerful and can replicate all eye powers, there are still some powers related to the level that cannot be obtained. Smoothly cast. The eternal magic eye copied Rhodes'' scarlet eye, but it does not have a rank, so it cannot display the true power of the scarlet eye, and it cannot turn all the people it sees into vampires. It also made Rhodes secretly think that it''s a pity that if the Eternal Demon Eye can be paired with the Scarlet Eye, all creatures on the entire continent, except for a very few top experts, will all become Rhodes under the watchful eyes of the Eternal Demon Eye. A member of his staff. Now when Messijia mentioned the Eternal Magic Eye, Rhodes undoubtedly thought of something, and his expression became serious: "You mean, you saw a god-bearer in Eri?" Under Rhodes'' watchful eyes, Messigar nodded lightly, and admitted Rhodes'' statement: "The core ability of the Eternal Demon Eye is only part of the power of the god-turned-god, and naturally there is no way to observe his power." exist." "What is he doing in Eri? Are you still looking for his missing body parts?" Rhode couldn''t help asking. When the end came, he heard the news of the god-becoming man again, but he didn''t know that he would be in the end again. What role to play in the battle. No matter which side the god-bearer chooses to stand in the doomsday battle, it might not be good news for Rhodes. Thinking of the copying ability of the god-bearer, Rhodes felt a bit tricky. In a sense, that ability is even more difficult to deal with than Doomsday Blade. Messika didn''t answer Rhode''s question directly, but said insinuatingly: "I''m very curious about what the arrogant king said." "He said that he would judge all the walking corpses in the world, and only allow the heroes to continue to live." Rhodes did not hide anything, and said what Lucifer left that day. Messika nodded, not surprised by Rhodes'' answer. As the greedy king in hell, she knew more about Lucifer than Rhodes, so she naturally understood the concept of judging walking corpses. I have heard. "Some people want to judge the walking corpses in the world and bring the world to a complete end, while others plan to save the world so that life can continue." Messika said slowly, "Erich, the god-bearer, he is in Erasia To the north and south of Eri, a large number of followers have gathered, known as the savior of the doomsday, who will help all fleeing creatures without discrimination." Messika paused, and said again: "I have good news and bad news, which one do you want to hear first?" "Bad news." Rhode said immediately, he wanted to see how bad things could go. "The bad news is that from him, I feel the power of the domain of death, plus the power of the dark holy words, so if he wants to compete for the title of Lord of the Undead, you will face those most familiar forces. Except for the domain of death , I also felt the power of the other four domains from him." Hearing Messigar''s narration, Rhodes couldn''t help but fell into silence, thinking of the power that Erich possessed, even he felt a little troublesome. Even Rhodes couldn''t find a way to deal with the almost insoluble copying ability. Even if Rhodes appeared in front of the god-bearer, he couldn''t completely copy more domains for him. its beat. If he wanted the power on his body not to be copied by the god-bearer, he had no choice but to not appear in front of him, and watched the power of the god-bearer continue to grow, and this went against Rhode''s plan to deal with him. This is undoubtedly Putting Rhodes in a very difficult situation, it seems that no matter how he chooses, there will be no suitable result. The reason why Rhodes originally planned to deal with Morel was because the Time Domain in her was capable of reversing everything. It was a power that should not exist in the world at all. No one would allow the power to change time to exist, not even fate. The same is true, the power to reverse the past can fundamentally defeat the opponent, no one can guarantee that they will be undefeated in time forever, and this is the strength of the time domain. Now the Time Domain on Molly''s body is no longer a threat to Rhodes, and has turned into Rhode''s help, but the threat of the god-bearer is imminent. Even the domain of destiny that belongs to the stigmata can be copied by the god-bearer In the past, duplicating the time domain was naturally not a problem. It was undoubtedly the result that Rhodes never wanted to see. If he left it alone, it would probably leave endless troubles. "What about the good news?" Rhodes sighed, and asked Messika again. The god-bearer is indeed the strongest in ancient Erasia. Just thinking about that power gave Rhodes a headache. "The good news is that according to what I observed there, at least three forces are dealing with him, namely the power of fate from the clouds, the demon army sent by the arrogant king, and another split from himself. A part of the body. In the face of the force that disrupted the balance, those three completely different forces chose to join forces to contain it, at least for now, he can''t interfere in the doomsday battle." Rhodes seemed to hear something, and he was a little puzzled: "Isn''t he going to save the world in the apocalypse, so that life can continue? Why does fate still deal with him?" "I think it''s because of the difference in ideas." Messika thought for a while, "What the stigmata want is for people to surrender to fate, follow the predestined life, old age, sickness and death, and experience the meaning of life in suffering, while he hopes that people can Live carefree in the world, without being manipulated by fate, without having to be a hero, and without worrying about death, war, and hunger. If the city of the Stigmata is in the sky, then his city is on the ground. If he had the chance, he would give power to everyone in the world, so that everyone can walk into eternity with him." "Sounds a bit creepy." Rhodes shook his head and said, "If everyone has eternal life, it just means that everything in life is meaningless. His approach is undoubtedly the most cruel act , he makes people''s battles and struggles meaningless. I have fought all the way so far, not to let others have the same power as me. If anyone can step into eternity, it can only be me , and those whom I have chosen." Messika covered her mouth and chuckled, and Rhodes'' words won her heart deeply: "That''s why, whether it''s Yunzhongcheng or the side of hell, they all regard the god-bearer as a thorn in their side, and no one wants to see him achieve his wish. As long as he is properly provoked, no one will be willing to deal with him." Chapter 2991 Due to the particularity of the power of a god-becoming person, anyone who has the ability to deal with him will be out of concern about the power in him, so that he is unwilling to face him in person, and instead adopts another method that is slightly more relaxed. Either sending out subordinates to interfere, or using strength to deal with it sideways, all kinds of actions will eventually make the power of the god become stronger and stronger. Rhodes can understand the thoughts of those existences, and no one wants their most unique domain power to be copied by the gods. What''s more, after the god-like person showed the same power as himself, whether he could defeat it became a problem. The consequences of doing so are also very serious. Right now, no one is willing to deal with the god-bearers with all their strength. When the god-bearers copy more and more domains and their own strength becomes stronger and stronger, finally when those powerful beings wake up and want to When dealing with him, I am afraid that he also appears powerless. The only thing that reassures Rhodes is that most of the power of the god-bearer disappeared with his death, and he can only reproduce it little by little if he wants to regain those powers. According to what Rhodes has observed so far, at least for now, he has not been able to replicate any Xeon domain in the world. There are only two powerful domains in the world, which are in charge of the power of time and destiny respectively. No matter which of these two domains, they have the power to reverse the world pattern, and their power and efficacy are far above all other domains. It is possible for a person who has become a god of ability to master these two fields. Although he has not yet achieved it at the moment, if he is left alone, he may leave endless troubles. Although the current god-bearer has not mastered any Xeon domain, the information given by Messijia made Rhodes frown. Today''s god-bearers seem to have more than five different domains. Rhodes has clearly felt what kind of strange power will be produced when the domains are superimposed. What changes have been brought about by the extraordinary power of the field. The superposition of any two fields can bring about a qualitative improvement, which has already been tested by Rhodes, and a god who has fully copied the five fields can even exert the power of the field to the extreme It was so terrifying that even Rhodes could only smack his tongue secretly when he thought of that power. In any case, today''s god-bearer has become a major threat to Rhodes on the way to conquer the world. His potential is even higher than that of the stigmata and the protagonist of the third expansion pack. Rhodes can''t help it. Let such a serious threat be ignored. "Although the power of becoming a god is strong, I think there are still people who can deal with him." Rhodes said slowly at this time. Although all kinds of signs showed Rhodes that a god-bearer with such potential is very likely to become the protagonist of the fourth expansion after the end of the third expansion and become the most terrifying existence in the world, but Rhodes Still find a way to deal with him. After all, right now, we are still in the third expansion, but we haven''t come to the fourth expansion where the god-in-chief should be. In the third expansion, the protagonist of the expansion, Lucifer holding the blade of doom , can overwhelm everyone, even those who have become gods, and that is the power that belongs to the protagonist of the third expansion pack. "If we can stir up a conflict between the arrogant king and him, we can take advantage of the opportunity to reap the benefits of the fisherman. What a god can replicate is limited to the power of a living being, and cannot replicate the power derived from an artifact. Holding the weapon of doom The arrogant king of the blade may not be unable to deal with him." Rhodes expressed his thoughts. In his opinion, the only one who can defeat the protagonist of the next expansion is the protagonist of this expansion. As Rhodes said, Lucifer with the blade of doom will not be at a disadvantage even if he faces a god who replicates his power. Even if a god can copy Lucifer''s domain, he will not be able to replicate doom The power of the blade, and Rhodes can also take this opportunity to eradicate the two biggest threats on the way forward in one fell swoop, which can be said to serve multiple purposes. "The question now is how to trigger the conflict between the arrogant king and the god-bearer. Neither of them will be willing to be used as a gun." Rhodes said slowly, trying to provoke the two invisibly, thereby triggering a conflict between them, is no less difficult than dealing with any of them, it is almost impossible. Messika reminded at this time: "The arrogant king hates walking corpses deeply, and he doesn''t want any walking corpses to live in this world. What the god-bearer has to do is to protect those walking corpses, at the expense of his own Distribute the power to them, and I think we can start from this aspect." Listening to Messika''s reminder, Rhodes nodded. That is indeed a feasible solution, but the problem lies in how to implement it. There are so many walking corpses in the world, and when Lucifer is judged all the way to the God-becoming side At that time, I am afraid that the third expansion pack will be completely over, and no one will be able to deal with the God-becoming God who has become the general trend at that time. Messika seemed to see the difficulty in the middle, and offered a plan to Rhodes: "Lord of the undead, I have a secret method here, which I developed many years ago to deal with those who can copy the power of others like gods. With the power, when needed, that memory can be awakened again. Under the influence of the forgotten dream, even a god-bearer cannot reproduce the forgotten power." Listening to Messijia''s narration, Rhodes showed a bit of interest. Unexpectedly, Messijia also mastered this secret method designed to restrain the ability to copy. As long as he is under the effect of the secret method, Rhodes does not have to worry about becoming a god. It will be copied from him to more fields. The price of using the secret method is that during the process of the secret method taking effect, Rhodes himself cannot use those forgotten abilities. Just like the name of the secret method itself, those abilities have been completely forgotten by Rhodes at that time, and only the corresponding secret method can be used. to recall again. After getting a detailed understanding of the effect of the secret technique and how to use it from Messijia, Rhodes took his leave first and prepared to take further actions. In the process of visiting the Prophet this time, Rhodes also gained a lot of important information. The most important point is how to deal with the arrogant king. Rhodes now has a solution. The two biggest threats to Rhodes can be eradicated in one fell swoop, and Rhodes immediately started to prepare for this matter. What makes Rhodes a little helpless is that if he wants to make Messijia''s secret method work, Rhodes can only make further plans under the influence of the secret method and go to the place where the god became a god, and doing so is undoubtedly abnormal The danger is no different from going deep into the dragon''s lake and tiger''s lair. In his prime, Rhodes has nothing to do with the god-bearer, let alone in the case of forgetting his ability. Fortunately, Time is on Rhodes'' side. In case of any problems, Rhodes can escape danger under the influence of Time Domain. The power of Time Domain is so overbearing, even if he is a god, There is no way to threaten him across time and space. After bidding farewell to the prophet of Messiah, Rhodes thought for a while, his figure shuttled through the flames, and appeared in the depths of darkness. "Isn''t this His Majesty Rhodes? If you don''t go to accompany your fianc¨¦e, how come you have time to come to me?" As soon as Rhodes'' figure appeared, he heard a familiar faint voice from the darkness. It was the voice of the thief leader Sally, and there was some dissatisfaction with Rhodes in her tone. Through the darkness, Rhodes also saw the shadow lady who was curling her legs and curling her lips. He couldn''t help but let out a dry cough, and had to say, "Are you still dissatisfied with my giving up the assassination?" Sally snorted softly: "How dare I be dissatisfied with the Lord of the Undead? How can I criticize the wise decision of the Lord of the Undead?" Rhodes was a little helpless. Since the end of the illusion, Moriler was no longer his threat, and Rhodes also gave up the original assassination of Moreel, which naturally aroused Sally''s dissatisfaction. She didn''t know that in the illusion What exactly happened, as long as it was a decision made by Rhodes in a daze, he was unhappy about it all this time. For this reason, Rhodes had no choice but to explain: "You have to believe in my decision. Now time is no longer my enemy, but has become my greatest help in unifying the world. Now that the battle of doomsday has come completely, the first ray The fire of judgment has descended on Mingyue City, and every power is indispensable." After Rhodes'' repeated persuasion, Sally''s expression improved. She knew that she could not persuade Rhodes to change her mind, and she just took this opportunity to vent her dissatisfaction. "No matter where you are, as long as you stay in the dark, as long as you step into the shadow realm, you can''t mention other people''s names, and you belong to me alone." Sally snorted, " What exactly brought you here? I don''t believe you''re just here to comfort me." Seeing Sally talking about the topic, Rhode''s expression also became serious: "I need thieves to spread the news all over the mainland, saying that the savior of the doomsday has come to the elf kingdom Eri, as long as you go to Eri South, the City of Spring north of Erasia, can safely survive this doomsday, and the Savior of the Doomsday will not ask them for anything, but will do his best to help them." After a pause, Rhodes said again: "It''s not good for the undead under my command to show up on this kind of thing. Only the words of the living can be more credible. It''s perfect for your thieves to show up on this kind of thing." , I will let the treasurer, Ander, be responsible for providing all the rewards for the thieves, and just tell him how much gold coins are needed." Sally nodded, but did not reject Rhode''s proposal. Her friendship with Rhodes is one aspect. The cost of driving a large number of thieves to do things is also not a small amount, especially when the flames in the world are silent, all the crops in the fields are dying, and the price of food is soaring. The thieves are stable, and the required expenses are enough to make people gasp inwardly. Rhodes'' proposal couldn''t be better. "It''s easy for the thieves to create momentum for the Doomsday Savior, but what level do you want the thieves to achieve? In other words, how much momentum do you need to create to satisfy you?" After agreeing to Rhode''s proposal, Sally seemed to think of something, and asked Rhodes for specific details. "I want the name of the doomsday savior to reach the ears of the Lord of Hell. The louder the better, the better." Rhodes said slowly, just like the advice given to him by the prophet Messiah before, the only way to let the Lord of Hell and the Lord of Hell The moment when the gods fight each other, even to the death, Rhodes can reap the benefits of the fisherman. And what Rhodes needs to do is to add fuel to the flames before things come. Facing the doomsday battle sweeping the world, facing many powerful enemies whose abilities are still superior to his own, Rhodes can only find the way to victory by thoroughly muddying the pool of water. If you want to ask Rhodes why he has such a Self-confidence, if you don''t worry about being completely swallowed by muddy water, the answer must be that time is on his side. Once upon a time, Rhodes was puzzled by the power of the time domain, and now it is time for the enemy to feel the power of the time domain, no matter how chaotic the world becomes, Rhodes can find a way from the reversed time. The right path to victory. And all of this is thanks to the existence of Molier. Sally in the dark seemed to have guessed what Rhodes was thinking, and couldn''t help but let out another soft snort. After having some objections to Rhode''s choice, Sally still did as he said. Following the order of the leader of the thieves, the thieves in the local guilds followed the order and moved. They were passers-by who were chatting with each other, or businessmen who pretended to be relief and relief businesses, and they spread the name of the doomsday savior farther and farther amid repeated discussions and voices of gratitude. Thanks to the disdainful efforts of the thieves, even on the other side of the continent, the name of the Savior of Doom is no longer an unfamiliar term. Even the barbarians in the barren desert have heard of the name of the Savior of Doom . The spread of the name of the Savior of Doom has attracted more and more people to go there. Apart from the refugees who are struggling to survive, there are also a few powerful high-ranking experts who seem to have no worries about food and clothing. They want to Let''s see if the rumored savior of the doomsday is really willing and has the ability to save the suffering beings in the doomsday. Rhodes, who was secretly paying attention to this matter, couldn''t help but secretly nodded at the efficiency of the Thieves Union. Within a few days, the Doomsday Savior changed from a relatively unfamiliar name to a name passed on by word of mouth. Although there are factors of the Thieves Guild, but more, when the end is approaching, people will firmly grasp it after seeing a tiny bit of hope, not daring to let it slip away. Just as the plan was in full swing, Rhodes had to let go of his focus on the Doomsday Savior, and instead turned his attention to another matter that was more important right now. Chapter 2992 "How do I look like this?" In front of Rhodes, Molly, who had turned into a human form, was standing in front of the giant mirror made by the alchemists, reaching out to straighten out the dark red dress she had just put on. Around the frame of the reflector, huge and bright gemstones are inlaid. The colorful gemstones are all the size of goose eggs, exuding colorful and bright light. With care, the person facing the mirror, against the backdrop of gorgeous gemstones, is even more distinguished. Mo Lier''s eyes were not attracted by those embellished gemstones at all, but carefully looked at herself in the mirror who put on the dress, and looked left and right from time to time. The luxury of the dress not only did not satisfy her, but made her turn away. pouted. No matter how awkward she looked at the costumes belonging to human beings, it didn''t suit the Dragon King''s taste at all, and the figure of a soaring dragon made her even more pleasing to her eyes. "It looks pretty good." Rhode carefully looked at Molly who had put on her costume, nodded involuntarily, and commented. The fine attire worn by Moril was made by the best tailors in the entire undead kingdom and the underground world, and the materials used were also extremely precious. It can be said that many alchemists did not use these precious materials when making treasures. Among the materials, there are even many materials from legendary creatures that Rhodes can''t name. Now these precious materials are simply used as decorations for dress embellishments, even if viewed from an extremely strict perspective, From the production process of the dress alone, I can''t find any faults. Under the background of the dress, the fierce aura on Molly''s body was also concealed, and she looked graceful and luxurious. I don''t know, I thought it was some noble lady who ran out. Of course, if she could With a softer hairstyle, the effect may be better than it is now. "That''s what you said in those outfits just now." Morrill glared at him, she knew she wouldn''t get any useful advice from Rhodes, it seemed that no matter which dress she changed, the evaluation she got from Rhodes It''s all good, there is no other evaluation at all. "Did I say that?" Rhode couldn''t help coughing dryly, rubbed his nose and said, he didn''t remember seeing Moliel change into other dresses, presumably Moliel used the belongings again unconsciously. The power of time domain. The only one who can observe the changes in different times is the master of the time domain, that is, Morrill herself. Rhodes naturally doesn''t know what happened in other times. What makes Rhodes a little helpless is, how can what he said in another time be counted on himself in this time? It doesn''t make sense at all. Facing Rhode''s slightly helpless eyes, Molly just groaned, and couldn''t help but said: "I think I''d better use the form of the big red dragon, the human form is so awkward, not only weak and powerless, but also unable to play well." With all my strength, only by turning into a dragon can I truly show my majestic and heroic appearance!" "But now is not an occasion to display your strength. You don''t have to worry about these things, and you don''t have to worry about the human body imprisoning your strength. The only thing you need to do is to enjoy this moment." Rhodes shook his head , couldn''t help but speak out. Molly curled her lips, and agreed with Rhode''s statement in her heart. Although the body of the big red dragon provided her with incomparably powerful power, at certain moments, only the human body could do certain things. Although the body of the big red dragon is strong, it also has many limitations. Thinking of the oath link in the near future, even Molier couldn''t help but take a deep breath. When that moment came, she couldn''t continue to maintain the form of the big red dragon, so she had to return to the human body, and Choose the dress to be used with Rhodes. After all, according to the entire ceremony process, the red dragon body can''t complete the matter after that. After picking and choosing, Molier couldn''t find anything that satisfied her, which also made her furious: "What did those tailors prepare? None of them caught my eye. At that time, I can directly wear the Dragon King''s divine power, and it will save me from seeing those annoying dresses again." Rhodes shook his head and smiled, "Are you sure you can wear the Dragon King''s divine power then? It looks like I''ll have to wear the Ghost King''s cloak as well." What Rhodes originally planned to wear was a set of slim-fitting gown prepared by Rowling for him, with a thick and luxurious fur cloak outside. Although the ghost king cloak is powerful, it looks old and shabby in appearance, which is not suitable for the current occasion. But if Molier intends to change to the dragon king''s divine power, of course he can only change to the corresponding divine weapon. "Of course, I have already made a decision, and then I will wear the Dragon King''s divine power." As he said that, a mighty dark red armor appeared in Molier''s hands. As an artifact, the power of the Dragon King can be adjusted according to the size of the wearer, and there will be no unsuitable situation. Er, she is still in human form, can perfectly equip the artifact on her body, and display the true power of the dragon king''s divine power. Even Rhodes couldn''t help but look at Molly more when he felt the power contained in the Dragon King''s divine power. I have to say, is it really good to wear armor on this occasion? Now it''s not a battlefield, but an occasion where two people say their wedding vows. Wearing armor is a bit too serious anyway. However, Rhodes also felt a little helpless when he saw the dresses that Morrill had replaced. Of course, Rhodes could see the problem of the inappropriate dress. No matter how gorgeous or bejeweled the dress is, it would look a bit awkward when paired with Molly''s unique mohawk hairstyle. No matter what, only the dragon king''s divine power seems to be the most suitable for her. In the end, even Rhodes had to admit that perhaps only a mighty armor like the Dragon King''s divine power could control Molly''s fierce hairstyle. The rest of the dress, while elegant and luxurious, did not suit Molly herself. As if aware of Rhode''s actions, Molly couldn''t help but tighten the hand holding the Dragon King''s divine power, and sighed again: "Are you dissatisfied with my choice? I also know that my hairstyle doesn''t go with those dresses at all. If that''s what you want, maybe I can wear a wig, or do something else, so that those dresses can''t be seen. Dresses are less awkward to wear." Hearing what she said, Rhodes just smiled slightly. It''s already a great thing for Molly to change her hairstyle at this time for herself, but Rhodes didn''t mean it. "You don''t have to do that. What I want to marry is not some dainty princess, but a mighty red dragon, a queen who is determined to conquer the land. Those things don''t matter at all, just be yourself." Rhode''s loud laughter came from next to his ears, and the corners of Molly''s mouth couldn''t help but slightly twitched. Perhaps under Rhodes'' strong request, Morriel will really wear a wig that doesn''t belong to her, and dresses that she doesn''t like, as she said, but it''s impossible if there is no grudge in her heart, Luo De''s answer, as well as the tolerance and encouragement to her, also made Molier feel a warmth in her heart, and the joy in her eyes made her look at Rhodes even more affectionate. full-bodied. Moliel took a deep breath, and then she calmed down her agitated heart. She secretly glanced at Rhodes, saw that Rhodes was staring at her intently, turned her head to one side, pretending not to care and said: "What are we going to say later? Don''t say the wrong thing in a moment of excitement. If you say the wrong thing when the time comes, not only will I not use the time domain to help you, but I will also turn into a big red dragon and beat you hard. " Rhodes raised his eyebrows. He believed that Morrill would definitely do such a thing, so he said, "Don''t worry, the priest will give the testimony at that time, and we only need to answer the priest''s questions." Hearing Rhodes mention the word priest, Morrill''s expression also became a little dignified: "The priest who wedded us, is he really a god-bearer? I always thought that a god-bearer was just a legend of Erasia, why? Maybe there are people who can replicate the power of different fields?" "I used to have the same idea as you, but many facts have shown me that he does exist. He is currently in Spring City, south of Eri. He has copied the power of the field of destiny, so I am worried that he has The ability to copy the time domain to the past. In order to eradicate the obstacles to conquering the world, we must include him as the primary object of solution." With that said, Rhodes came behind Moliel, stretched out his hand to support Moliel''s strong waist, and stared at her slightly raised dragon boy in the mirror. Different from Moril in the human form in the illusion, although Moril has successfully transformed into a human, under the effect of the dragon''s blood, she still has some characteristics of a giant dragon on her body, the most obvious is the pair The golden dragon boy that is as dazzling as the scorching sun, but the dragon boy in front of him is not filled with the stunning Longwei, but the unreserved trust in Rhodes. "Don''t worry, what you see later is just a character summoned by the prophecy card, not the real him, nor does he have the ability to copy, so don''t worry about any abnormalities in the time domain." Rhodes said slowly. As for the efficacy of the prophecy card that Rowling possessed, Morrill naturally knew about it. She had fought against Rhodes for a long time at different times, and she already knew the power that Rhodes possessed. Then I understood the key to the matter. Hearing this, Molly groaned slightly, leaned back slightly, and leaned against Rhodes: "The holy female dragon imparted her power to me, even if a god can copy the time domain, he can It is impossible to know the real usage of the Time Domain, I don''t believe that he who has just mastered the Time Domain can surpass me who has studied the Time Domain for a long time, and in the contest of Time, I may not be at a disadvantage." Feeling the self-confidence in Moliel and the attitude of disobeying anyone, Rhodes just smiled. He remembered Moliel in the illusion, but even the holy female dragon refused to accept it, and even planned to turn the holy female Rhodes has only felt this kind of unruly heart under the control of a dragon. "The prophet told me that the two deaths of the god-bearer were inseparable from the angels." Rhodes reported the information Messika whispered to him not long ago, "As a human being, the cause of his death was that he was hacked by the angel of Andorra. He lowered his head and turned into a lich. After defeating the stigmata, he was finally killed by the fallen angel Lucifer, and Lucifer also got the source of the crime of arrogance. Now he wakes up again , according to what the prophet said, perhaps only angels can destroy him again, this is the curse that fate has cast upon him." "The Andorra angel? You mean the Andorra angel who chased us all the way in the illusion?" Moliel seemed to have thought of something, and couldn''t help asking, even though the Andorra angel in the illusion brought her a strong feeling. A sense of oppression, but she never imagined that even the original god-bearer died in the hands of that angel. Rhodes was also a little helpless. When the Prophet Messiah mentioned this incident at first, he still felt very unbelievable, but he just remembered that there was also an angel of Andorra in the prophecy card, and she was also active in the place where the god became a god. Only then did this result be accepted. Thinking of the Angel of Andorra right now, Rhodes could only reach out and put his hand on his forehead: "Yes, but now she has lost the power to kill souls, and has instead become a cook in the rear, I want to try her dishes ?" "What?" Molly couldn''t believe it, and then she said angrily, "Why was she so powerful when she was chasing us in the illusion, but now she can only become a cook? She must have done this on purpose." Rhodes had no choice but to explain: "I think it should be because fate withdrew her protection. A large part of her power comes from the domain of fate. When fate withdrew that protection, it gave her After being given to the new holy angel, her strength will naturally decline." Shaking his head, Rhodes added: "In any case, the power of the arrogant king has not been exhausted at all. On the contrary, after getting the Doomsday Blade, his strength far surpassed the moment when he killed the god-bearer. The conflict between him and the god-bearers, we can find the right opportunity when they both lose." Rhodes explained the future plans one by one. When he heard that Rhodes used those thieves to spread the name of the doomsday savior, Molly couldn''t help but nodded, and she couldn''t think of it for a while. What a good way, Rhodes, who is good at this, made a plan early, and she only needs to use the Time Domain to provide assistance and wait for the fruits of victory. "Don''t talk about those things for now, let''s think about what''s to come next, are you ready?" Shaking her head, Molly asked Rhodes again, with a bit of solemnity in her eyes. Only Rhodes'' affirmative eyes answered Molly. Chapter 2993 Among the distant clouds. Isaac, who had been in a coma for an unknown amount of time, finally woke up from his deep sleep. As soon as he opened his eyes, he let out a cry of pain mixed with a low growl. After the fire was burning, he felt that his entire soul would be completely melted under the flames. Even though he had escaped from the sea of ??flames right now, the hot and unbearable feeling still remained on his body, which hadn''t dissipated for a long time. The doomsday judgment brought down by the devil is enough to burn everything to ashes. Only a true hero can barely withstand the power of the doomsday fire and find a chance to survive from it. Saint Isaac also couldn''t help but sigh with emotion at this encounter. If he hadn''t become a hero by luck, waiting for his final fate, he would be no different from those people who were reduced to ashes in the sea of ??fire, let alone save them. The girl who was also trapped in the flames. Thinking of the girl named Irene, Isaac suddenly opened his eyes wide. He tried to stand up, but saw that the golden chains bound him tightly. No matter how hard he struggled, he couldn''t get rid of the chains. , and there was no girl around, but the sound of chains colliding, which attracted the attention of the golden figure not far away. "Are you awake?" The angel in golden armor and six wings flapped his wings, and slowly flew to Isaac who was bound by chains. Isaac raised his head numbly, only to see a seraph in a slim battle armor and holding a spiral sword blade staring at him with a scrutinizing face. "Archangel...Gabriel." Looking at the seraph who was examining him, Isaac also recognized her identity, and planned to bend down to salute, but he had to give up because of the chains. That majestic yet heroic seraph was one of the three archangels who ruled Cloudsdale. According to Isaac''s previous status, it was difficult for him to be personally received by the archangel. The Archangel appeared in front of him, and he himself was bound by golden chains. While Isaac was dignified, he couldn''t help but feel a little surprised, and didn''t understand what was going on. "Dear Archangel, please tell me, what happened? Why am I bound by chains?" Isaac''s eyes widened and he couldn''t help asking. "Perhaps this question should be answered by you." Gabriel looked indifferently with a questioning look, "Saint Isaac, according to the oracle in the clouds, you should have returned to the clouds a few weeks ago Holy City, succeeding to the position of the Holy Angel, but you missed the appointment. When the angels found you again, you were in the Mingyue City that was burned by the fire of the doomsday, and you were still holding a girl from the city in your arms." "Irene..." Hearing this, Isaac couldn''t help but feel his heart tighten. His last memory is still on the choice of saving the two girls. Mentioning that name, Isaac hurriedly asked, "How is Irene now? Is she okay?" "Are you still worrying about that girl? I think it''s better to worry about yourself." Gabriel said calmly, without concealing his rebuke to Isaac, "Saint, do you know that you have broken your destiny?" The rules? Now you are no longer a righteous man who submits to fate and fights for the justice of the world, but a completely depraved and unforgivable rebel. According to the words of those mortals, you are now A hero." Gabriel glared at him, and his heroic face became a little more angry, and he said: "You have violated the guidance of fate, I don''t know why the Stigmata chose you to succeed the Holy Order, but I think he You must have misjudged, you who have broken your destiny are not qualified to obtain the authority of the Holy Judgment, and work with us, the Archangel." Isaac lowered his head. As a saint, he became a rebellious hero who defied fate. That was undoubtedly a challenge to the order of the entire cloud city, and all this was exactly what the devil wanted. The Demon King didn''t kill him, but what awaited him was a more painful experience than death. He had dishonored the name of a saint and made the former glory no longer, and that was why he was bound. "I know that I made an unforgivable mistake on this trip, and if the stigmata intends to punish me for this, I will not have any complaints. The only thing I want to know is what is the situation of that girl? Have I ever saved her from the doomsday judgment? Merciful Archangel, please answer my doubts." Isaac gritted his teeth and said without any excuse for what he did. The only thing he cared about was the situation of the girl. Sensing the calmness and firmness in Isaac''s words, even Gabriel couldn''t help but look at him more. It is true that she was extremely dissatisfied with Isaac''s disobedience and becoming a hero, and she didn''t give him any favors during the conversation. She had a good face, but when she really felt his moving firmness and kindness from the bottom of her heart, her attitude seemed to have changed a little. "You can rest assured. When the angels found the girl, she was in a coma due to being in a hot environment for a long time and not eating for many days. If it wasn''t for this period, you used your strength to protect her With her last breath, she is likely to die here. With the help of the angel, she woke up earlier than you." Gabriel slowly told the situation, and at the end, she looked at the saint with the same eyes. Slightly different. If the fire of doomsday burns for a few more days, even the saints will have no way to survive it, and the final fate must be burned to ashes by the flames. The saint in the sea of ??fire didn''t know when the doomsday fire would end, but he was willing to share his little power to protect a very weak human girl. The saint naturally understood the danger, but he still He did so without hesitation. Although Gabriel didn''t have a good impression of Isaac, he was very impressed with that act of charity. "Really..." Hearing this, the stone hanging in Isaac''s heart finally fell to the ground, and he couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. He was more relieved than any good news in the world when he heard that the girl had survived. "Now it''s time for you to answer my question." After a moment of silence, Gabriel finally said, "The flame that burned Mingyue City is not an ordinary fire of doomsday. As far as I know, there is only one person who can Release that level of Doomsday Judgment, what happened there? You''d better tell everything you know." Aware of the meaning of interrogation in Gabriel''s words, Isaac could only show a wry smile. Not long ago, he had just received an oracle, and he was about to become a powerful holy angel, and he would be with those archangels. The direction was beyond his expectations, and now he is no longer a glorious saint, but a sinner who broke his destiny. "Just as I was about to return to the holy city in the clouds, the devil in hell captured me and asked me to do something for him. At that time, I didn''t understand what his words meant, but from that moment on , I completely fell into his scheme..." Isaac didn''t mean to hide anything, and he fully told what happened before. Even though he is already a sinner who broke his fate, in his bones, he is still the saint with justice in his heart. After listening to Isaac''s narration, even the well-informed Archangel couldn''t help being stunned at this moment. Apart from feeling Lucifer''s sinister, he actually used this method to plunge mankind into complete self-destruction. , it is inevitable that there will be a little pity for Isaac in my heart. If everything Isaac said is true, all this is not the saint''s fault, he is just a victim of Lucifer, the real culprit who caused all this is the devil who despises all living beings and has sinister intentions . On the contrary, it was the actions of the saints during this process that made Gabriel nod secretly, wanting to maintain his kind nature and his insistence on justice under the coercion and bewitchment of the devil. Not an easy task. At this point, Gabriel''s expression towards the saint has also improved. Although due to his status, he has been stern in his speech, but the indifference and questioning have also been quietly resolved. Gabriel has always admired those righteous people. "I already know the matter. It''s not your fault. It''s all caused by Lucifer. You don''t have to blame yourself for it. In front of him, you have done everything you can." Gabriel''s words of relief, in exchange for the saint''s bitter shaking of his head: "I can feel that Lucifer did nothing, he didn''t use any of his own power, he just asked me to stop and watch with him, to see how human beings are. How it self-destructed. The cowardice enshrined in the soul and attached to the bones has prompted human beings to embark on the wrong path of no return. Perhaps, as he said, only heroes can completely abandon that cowardice... ..." Although some time has passed since that special journey, Isaac''s heart still seems to be trapped in Mingyue City, and he can''t get out of it for a long time. Every time he thinks of the situation at that time, the saint feels a twinge in his heart. Pain, those situations when human beings self-destruct, as long as he closes his eyes, they will come to his mind again. The will of a hero is like surging waves. In the face of imminent danger and an enemy that hurts to the marrow, the surging waves may be tens of hundreds of meters high, and even soar into the sky. The sky and the earth were engulfed, but when the crisis passed and the tide subsided completely, what remained in the hero''s heart was only unspeakable sorrow. Facing the devil''s questioning, the saints can muster up the courage to answer loudly like a hero, but when the matter is over, the wave of heroic will will completely subside. Whenever I think of the situation at that time, the only thing left to the saints is secretly sad , he asked himself more than once if he did something wrong. Hearing the saint''s bitter whispers, Gabriel immediately became angry, and slapped the saint completely awake: "Listen to what you are saying now! Did you answer Lucifer with these words at that time? I I can forgive you for being a hero, but I can''t tolerate you agreeing with his views. Are you also like him, thinking that human life is meaningless, and only heroes are qualified to live in this world?" "I don''t know..." The saint seemed stunned by a slap, and said in a trembling voice, "But I did see the self-destruction of human beings. I don''t understand why things have developed to this point? If everything is fate If so, then what is the meaning of the lives of those self-destructing human beings?" As if aware of the pain in the heart of the saint, Gabriel held up Isaac''s square face, and solemnly explained to him: "You saw those self-destructive human beings, didn''t you? They used their actions to show you and everyone who could see their mistakes, and let the living people cherish all the hard-won things even more. It is the meaning of their existence here, and this is the meaning given to them by fate. Because of them, people will know what is right and what is wrong. Because of them, you will stand up in times of crisis and resist the will of the devil at all costs. , This is the greatest meaning of their existence... It''s just that you crossed that line and became a hero, you are destined to be tolerated by fate." Listening to the Archangel''s explanation, Isaac''s eyes became moist. When Gabriel showed a solemn expression, the beauty that healed people''s hearts was no less than that of any woman in the world. From that angel, Isaac saw the shadow of his pious Andorran godmother in the past Well, if the godmother sees his current depravity, she will be very disappointed in him. "I already know what happened. I will report everything about you to the stigmata in the clouds, and let him decide on your punishment. Before that, you can wait here with peace of mind." Gabriel said calmly, seeing the saints bound by golden chains, unable to move their bodies, she was moved with compassion, and before leaving, she untied the chains that bound the saints, and asked at the same time: "Is there anything else I can do to help you?" "I want to see Irene. Isn''t she awake? Can you let her come to see me? I want to make sure she is safe." Hearing what Gabriel said, Isaac got up immediately and hurriedly made the only request. Gabriel just shook his head, and looked at the saint''s eyes with even more pity: "She woke up earlier than you, and she specifically explained to the angel that she didn''t want to see you again. She said you violated her promise. Will, killed the person who should have survived." "Really..." Isaac sat back on the ground and muttered. The people he saved didn''t thank him, instead they only complained and blamed, and they didn''t even want to see him. But Isaac didn''t blame Irene for this. Hearing the news of Irene''s safety, he felt very sorry for him. Very satisfied, as long as he can uphold the justice in his heart, no matter what the result is, it is enough for him. Gabriel took a deep look at him, and then waved his wings, turned into a golden streamer, and flew to the end of the sky, preparing to feed back all the information he got from the saints to the stigmata who ruled the clouds. Chapter 2994 Flame waves surged, and the flames soared into the sky. Underneath the city of magic, a fiery vein of flames is continuously emitting endless heat. As the fire elemental monarch took away the power of the flames, this is also one of the few places in the entire world where there are still hot flames. At the end of the flame veins, the light also became illusory and distorted due to the fiery high temperature, and the flames reflected a huge shadow, which looked like a human being, but it was many times bigger than a human being, as if the human scale was magnified The giant, listening attentively, could still hear the crisp beating sound, mixed with the crackling sound of the flames. At the giant''s feet, a group of necromancers dressed in robes and solemnly dressed were pushing several carts full of objects, approaching the giant little by little. There were so many heavy objects on the car that the axles sank deep into the ground, and every time it moved forward, it needed the help of magic. Approaching the scorching flames, the leading necromancer wiped the sweat from his forehead, and after counting the items on the car correctly, he shouted to the giant in the distance: "Your Excellency Kalunda, according to your request, we have shipped all the fine gold and black iron in the kingdom of the undead, as well as the thousand-year-old clover with the power of divination for the future, which is enough to ward off evil and bring good luck, and the stock of the entire War Workshop They are all here, please confirm to receive these forging materials." It was said that the titan, who was trying his best to build the things in his hands, finally stopped his movements and turned his gaze to the undead scholars who were close to the flame veins. To be precise, it was the carts pushed by the scholars. Kalenda stretched out his giant hand, and the shadow cast by the giant hand was enough to completely cover all the necromancers nearby. He lifted the cloth covering the carriage, revealing the rare ore shimmering with cold light, and the flashing light that could dazzle the eyes. Gold, and that small part is very simple, but it is shrouded in a wonderful atmosphere, the magical clover that has not changed even under the high temperature. Looking at the precious materials brought in by the scholars, Kalunda frowned: "Except for the clover, which is barely enough, the other two materials do not meet my requirements at all. These materials are not enough for me to complete the forging. I remember I told you how much I needed, and I told you I needed much more than that." Hearing Kalunda''s angry words, the leading scholar quickly explained: "Your Excellency Kalunda, in order to meet your needs, the undead have searched the whole country. It is all the reserves in the kingdom, in order to take out these materials, several important research projects in the War Workshop have been suspended, Lord Sedros was also furious about this, and we have no way to come up with more." At this moment, another senior scholar in the team looked at Kalunda with some doubts in his eyes. He was straightforward and disregarded the disparity in their identities, and couldn''t help but say: "With all due respect, it is difficult for many senior researchers to get a piece of fine gold the size of a fingernail. Right now, the entire country''s fine gold reserves are here. Let those master alchemists come. If they make good use of the fine gold, It is enough to create hundreds of exquisite treasures, not to mention the assistance of other rare forging materials, aren''t these materials enough to complete the forging?" "What did you say? Are you saying that my forging skills are not perfect, and I am not as good as those human alchemists?" Kalunda stared at the scholar who made the noise, and the thick air from his nasal cavity seemed to turn into two hurricanes. The scholars had to cast spells to maintain their stability. The scholars hadn''t recovered from the hurricane, and they heard Kalunda''s trembling voice resounding above their heads: "What I am forging right now is the wedding ring that His Majesty Rhodes will exchange with the Dragon Queen at the wedding ceremony. I want to complete the forging of this ring with the highest standard, and I want it to appear in the world as a divine weapon! You said That''s right, with those pure gold and black iron, I can forge hundreds of thousands of treasures, but there is not a single treasure that is qualified to be called a divine weapon, and there is not a single treasure that is worthy of my hard forging. You have not been able to provide me with enough materials until now, and you will ruin this forging!" Under the titan''s roar, many necromancers'' ears were numb from the shock, and some even sat on the ground directly, covering their heads with their hands, which made them feel a little better. The titan''s angry roar was like thunder exploding in the sky, or like a bell ringing in their ears. If ordinary people were here, this roar alone would probably end up with their eardrums shattered. The leading scholar saw that the Titan was really angry, and the flames in the entire underground flame seemed to erupt. In his heart, he scolded the scholar who had just spoken rudely, and apologized to Kalunda with a smile: "Your Excellency Kalenda, we absolutely do not mean to question your forging level. We all know that the supreme sword in the hands of the arrogant king was made by you. In the entire kingdom of the undead, only you have that level. Complete the forging of the artifact. It''s just that we really can''t come up with more forging materials. We have already bought all the materials circulating in the freelance chamber of commerce. We also don''t want the wedding ring presented to His Majesty Rhodes to be flawed, but there is nothing we can do about it, we can only implore you to lower the forging specifications and complete the forging with existing materials." "No...no..." Listening to the persuasion of the leading scholar, Kalenda almost wrote the feeling of resistance on his face, asking him to lower the forging specifications, and in the end he could only forge an ordinary treasure. It was even more uncomfortable than killing him. He said nothing to accept such a result, "If in the end the ring cannot become a divine weapon because of the lack of those materials, even if I sacrifice my soul and die for the ring, I will definitely will do that." Feeling the firm determination of the giant titan, the nearby scholars remained silent. No one would doubt the authenticity of his words. He also regretted his rude words, and dared not say that about a swordsmith who devoted himself to forging. "Who will tell me what happened here?" Just when the will in the arena was depressed and the atmosphere was extremely dignified, flames suddenly ignited from the side, and a faint voice of inquiry reached the ears of the people. Looking at the figure emerging from the flames, and the majestic breath of death that almost engulfed everything, the undead scholars, who were originally depressed, couldn''t help showing surprise eyes at this moment. After stepping out of the flames, Rhodes looked around indifferently. Just now, he felt that the flames below him seemed to be agitated. He thought of Kalunda who was making a wedding ring for him, so he decided to come and have a look. "Your Majesty Rhodes, you came at the right time..." Seeing Rhodes approaching, the leading scholar immediately bowed to salute, and then reported all the troubles he was facing to Rhodes in detail. "...That''s the way it is. We really can''t provide those forging materials to Your Excellency Kalunda. We have even bought out all the materials in the Freelance Chamber of Commerce. There is still a gap between what His Excellency Kalenda needs. Small gap." After listening to the scholar''s narration, Rhodes closed his eyes and pondered: "Well... So, the root of all problems lies in the lack of forging materials. Kalenda, how much forging materials do you still lack? I''ll see if I can help you solve." Kalunda glanced at the carts sent by the scholars, made a rough estimate, and then said: "At least one hundred catties of fine gold and ten tons of black iron are needed before I can complete the forging of the wedding ring." After listening to Kalunda''s request, Rhodes couldn''t help scratching his head. He remembered that when the legendary mage arranged the magic circle, the fine gold needed was calculated in grams. ? Compared with it, ten tons of black iron, which is enough to arm the entire undead army, is nothing. If it weren''t for Rhodes'' extreme trust in Kalunda, knowing that he would never exaggerate about this kind of thing, if someone else said this to Rhodes, Rhodes would definitely think that that person deliberately reported it for the sake of forging materials. Number of. Shaking his head, Rhodes also saw Kalunda''s plan. He planned to forge the wedding ring into a real artifact, and the forging of artifacts is not so easy. First, there are no corresponding artifact parts, and second, there is no melted artifact. In the case of providing strength, these forging materials alone can forge real artifacts, so it is understandable to consume more materials, or it is absolutely necessary. But... Thinking that all ten tons of black iron will be used in the forging of the wedding ring, Rhodes couldn''t help but twitch the corner of his mouth. If he knew it, he knew it was forging a wedding ring, but if he didn''t know it, he might think it was a counterfeit The power of the Dragon King. It is a good thing to be able to use these materials to forge real artifacts. Although the materials needed are extremely precious, how can the value of the artifact be compared with some cold materials? Rhodes naturally had to find a way to facilitate this. Rhodes asked the scholars on the side: "Besides the Freelance Chamber of Commerce, where else can I get those materials?" "This..." The leading scholar seemed to be stopped by Rhodes'' words, and after some hard thinking, he finally answered, "Your Majesty Rhodes, whether it is fine gold or black iron, they are extremely important strategic resources. If a small part is missing, it may be purchased from the black market at a high price, but Kalunda needs such a number, and I am afraid that even the black market cannot provide it. Only the human kingdom Erathia, or the elf kingdom Eri, there Only people with the power of the whole country can barely fill this gap, after all, those precious forging materials don¡¯t just grow out of the ground, but rely on people¡¯s continuous excavation of ore veins.¡± Listening to the scholar''s explanation, Rhodes'' mind seemed to have a flash of inspiration, and he hurriedly said, "What did you just say?" The scholar was slightly taken aback. Facing the Lord of the Undead''s question, he did not dare not answer, and immediately added: "I mean Erasia and Eli, there may be forging materials that Kalunda needs, and I just want to get them. How difficult it is to get those materials, the people there are not willing to trade with the undead, even if they agree, they will probably make some rather excessive demands, you must carefully consider this..." Before the scholar finished speaking, he was interrupted by Rhodes directly: "I don''t mean this. You said that those precious materials will not grow from the ground by themselves, but if I really let them grow from the ground Woolen cloth?" In the end, Rhodes ignored the slightly astonished eyes of the scholar, but just looked at Kalunda: "Don''t worry, maybe I can get those materials." After finishing speaking, Rhodes used the flame to escape, and his figure completely disappeared in the surging flames, leaving only a group of undead scholars, wondering what the meaning of Rhodes'' words was in astonishment. Whether it is fine gold or black iron, they are all hidden deep under the earth, wrapped in thick and hard accumulative rock, which neither caveman nor sorcerer can easily cut open. Even if people on the surface can find a vein by chance, it will take a long time to dig it out, which also makes these two forging materials expensive. In the intricate underground kingdom of Nigong, the mining of underground mineral veins by cavemen only occupies an insignificant part of all the mineral veins on the main plane. There are still countless mineral veins hidden in the dark and deep underground, waiting to be mined one day. And this is exactly the information that flashed in Rhodes'' mind. No matter what kind of ore veins, they are buried deep underground. The power that stores the most fine gold and black iron in the world is not Erasia or Eli. It is the ground that stands under Rhodes'' feet for everyone to stand on. Mineral veins will not grow out of the ground by themselves, but someone can make the earth spit out the mineral veins by itself. There is only one person in the world who can do this, and that person is the earth elemental monarch who rules the earth. Like the fire elemental monarch, the earth elemental monarch also released the seal belonging to the elemental monarch, but he was not in a hurry to take back all the power of the earth element in the current world, but just like this land has done for countless years. All the living things living on the earth, waiting for the moment when the rest of the elemental monarchs are completely unsealed. Just as the fire elemental monarch who unsealed it can easily take back all the flames in the world, no matter where the ore veins are hidden, the earth elemental monarch will easily find them and let them surface on their own. If the earth elemental monarch in charge of the power of the earth is willing to help, the forging materials Kalunda needs will also be available, and the ore veins bred by the earth, no matter how rare and amazingly valuable they are, cannot Disobey the orders of the masters of the earth, and that is the power of the earth elemental monarchs. What made Rhodes feel at ease was that the Earth Elemental Monarch was also one of the guests he invited, and he had already arrived in the Magic City, and was resting in a tavern in the city. The undead nearby who have already been ordered will naturally not go to disturb them without opening their eyes. Chapter 2995 City of Magic, Winter''s Hearth Tavern. As the largest tavern in the magic city, one can imagine how hot the Winter Stove Tavern was. Whether it was when the magic guild was still in existence or after the Lord of the Undead took over everything in the city, the scene here has not changed much. Customers coming and going filled the aisle completely, and the roar of voices almost lifted the roof. People talked here, and some people talked about major events happening on the mainland, such as the first ray of fire that burned Mingyue City. Doomsday fire, some people are talking about the mysterious doomsday savior in Spring City, and some people are just bragging about themselves. If you listen carefully, you may be able to inadvertently get some important information from people''s conversations. Of course, among the topics that people talk about, there is always a name that is indispensable, and that is the famous Lord of the Undead who conquered the entire Bracada. On the widest square in the city, the celebration of the doomsday kings is being held grandly. Those who can be invited to that celebration are all nobles who rule one side of the doomsday kings. The kings are eagerly waiting, waiting The day the Lord of the Undead and the Dragon Queen fulfilled their vows. The feast over there is in full swing, and most of the people gathered in the tavern in the city are the accompanying servants of the kings, or the messengers of the lower level. They cannot integrate into the core of the feast, and cannot participate in the kings'' entourage. During their grand gathering, they simply changed to another place to gather and enjoy this hard-won moment. The tavern in the city became their first choice. Of course, not all those who hang out in the tavern are people who are soft-spoken. There are also a few who can''t stand the noisy atmosphere in the feast. The doomsday kings who want to be alone will also find a quiet place to sit in the tavern. It is impossible to tell whether the person sitting at the table is a drunken tavern customer or a prominent king of the place, and only from the accidental breath, the customers passing by them will suddenly be shocked. Human beings are by no means ordinary beings. "Give me your best wine!" The heavy tavern door was suddenly pushed open by someone, and the force of the door opening was so great that even the few people standing by the door fell to the ground. When a green-skinned young barbarian fell to the ground, he accidentally spilled the wine in his hand on the corpse witch maid who was talking eagerly with him. The wine dripped down the ribs of the corpse witch maid Bai Sensen, and even the maid Her long skirt was also stained wet, and she was not the worst, and another person was slammed against the wall by the door panel, and fell into a coma on the spot. Outside the door, a burly man with a beard and a horned helmet walked in. The strong man was carrying a huge ax that was much bigger than the door panel. Every step he took, he could step on the flat ground. He made deep footprints, and his radiant eyes contained a majestic and strong will. Sensing the arrival of the strong man, many customers whispered and guessed his identity. Only a hero who has awakened his own will can possess such a breathtaking spirit. The young barbarian who was knocked down by the door saw that the dress of the Lich Maiden was drenched with wine, and the strong man ignored him and went straight to the inside of the tavern. Then he shouted at him again: "Stop! You knocked me down, do you want to just walk away like this?" The strong man glanced at him and saw that he was a barbarian, so he stopped and replaced it with a creature of another race. He would have ignored him: "What? Your father never taught you not to block others way, especially not to stand by the door?" Seeing that the strong man not only knocked him down, but also uttered rude words, without any intention of apologizing for his actions, when had the barbarian been so angry, he immediately roared and pulled out two hatchets from his waist , roared: "Take out your weapon and let me see what you are capable of! The tomahawk behind your back is not for looking good, is it? But don''t disturb the interest of other people in the tavern, you, go outside with me for a duel Victory..." "I think you''d better go outside by yourself." Before the barbarian could finish his words, he felt that the whole world began to spin. He couldn''t see any nearby scenes clearly for a while. Before he could finish his words, the strong man lifted his body up, He was thrown out of the tavern at an unimaginable speed, and he couldn''t even make the slightest counterattack, he could only watch his body fly farther and farther away. The barbarian''s body spun countless times in the air, and finally hit a big tree hundreds of meters away from the tavern. The snow on the branches was also shaken off by his impact, leaving him covered in snow stains. After getting up from the ground, the barbarian finally realized the gap in strength between himself and the strong man. The power that threw him hundreds of meters away was by no means possessed by ordinary creatures. The strong man who had just entered the tavern must have entered It reached the level of seventh-order legend. Normally, the barbarian would definitely not dare to provoke the existence of the legendary level, but now it is different, the barbarian who has something to rely on, he is not willing to suffer such a big loss for nothing, and he doesn''t care about the corpse witch maid who came to check the situation, He shouted in the direction of the tavern: "You wait for me! My uncle is one of the kings of the last days, the caveman king. He is now at the feast of the kings of the last days. I will find someone to teach you right away. Don''t run away like a coward!" Facing the clamor of the barbarians, the brawny man just shook his head: "The king of the cavemen? Is that the king who emerged from any corner of Krulod? To tell you the truth, even if the great leader of the barbaric land, Kilgor, came Up to this point, I, Kenlo Hager, have never paid attention to it, so if you have any tricks, just use them, and I will wait for you here." Hearing the strong man''s answer, many well-informed customers in the tavern couldn''t help exclaiming at this moment, apparently aware of the strong man''s identity from the name, and there was a lot of discussion for a while. "It''s him... the barbarian hero, Kenlo Hager. I heard that he joined the Freelance Chamber of Commerce and became one of the very few S-level mercenaries in the Chamber of Commerce. I don''t know why he came to the Magic City." "His hero specialty is very powerful. He masters the world''s top offensive technique. With the blessing of that hero specialty, he can be said to have no opponents in melee combat. There are almost not many creatures. He can purely close to the combat ability. His attack like a storm. If you face him, you must either use magic to deal with it from a distance, or run away quickly, and don''t try to fight him in close combat." "He is just a running dog of the Freelance Chamber of Commerce. He is nothing in the territory of the doomsday kings! On the contrary, he offended the nephew of the caveman king. Now we really have a good show, doomsday The kings will not just let him go." People made different evaluations of Ken Luo who came to the tavern. Those evaluations either praised him or slandered him. Although people''s evaluations are very different, it is impossible to draw a Unified conclusion, but at least one thing is certain, that is, the showy Kenro has attracted the attention of everyone in the tavern. People are looking at the hero who came here, and they regard him as a piece of conversation after dinner. Faced with the hero''s request to serve wine, the bartender in the Winter Stove Tavern did not dare to neglect. Soon, a large glass of bubbly, mellow and rich craft beer was delivered to Ken Luo. Ken Luo picked up his wine glass and was about to find a table to sit down, but he saw that every table in the tavern was occupied, and those customers were looking at him, or they looked straight over, only when he looked back at the past , the line of sight will converge a little bit, or keep looking at it in secret, talking in a low voice, Ken Luo doesn''t even need to listen carefully, he can keep hearing his name. Ken Luo didn''t want to be seen as a monkey by those people. He just wanted to drink well. He let out a heavy noise in his nasal cavity. Looking around, he saw that there was a vacant seat in a secluded corner, and a giant man who was stronger than him was sitting there alone. At the table, the body of the giant man was several times larger than that of ordinary people, and the arms alone were thicker than the waist of normal men. It was almost the same size as the ogre in Ken Luo''s memory, and his muscles were harder than rocks. Stretch the robe up high, or maybe it is a rock at all. The giant man didn''t seem to care about everything that happened in the tavern. He just sat there without saying a word, and it seemed that he was not attracted by what Ken Luo did. This discovery was exactly what Ken Luo wanted, and he wished to be clean, so he sat down in front of the giant man and drank the mellow beer in his glass. The giant man naturally also saw Ken Luo, and the moment Ken Luo put down the empty wine glass, the giant man opened his mouth and said in a husky voice: "There is already someone in this position." "Someone? Where is the person? I can see that there is no one here." Ken Luo said casually, and at the same time snapped his fingers at the bartender, "More." While the bartender was serving the wine again, Ken Luo also looked at the giant man on the side. For some reason, the person sitting there was obviously a giant man, but Ken Luo felt that there was a mountain lying in front of him. It''s not that Ken Luo has never seen a giant creature, but even the behemoth with its teeth and claws can''t give Ken Luo the feeling of standing tall and standing tall, like a mountain looking up. "Waiting for your friend?" Seeing that the giant man seemed reluctant to say more, Ken Luo asked again, "Don''t worry, I won''t sit here for a long time. When I drink enough, I will continue on the road and find That damn liar, he tricked me into collecting artifacts for him, but he didn''t give him any reward, I will never let him go lightly anyway. After I leave, you can also keep this seat with peace of mind." Seeing that Ken Luo picked up the wine glass and drank heavily again, the giant man with a rough appearance, but a little bit of honesty, didn''t mean to drive him away forcefully, and whispered in his mouth: "Friend? Maybe..." Finding that the giant man had something on his mind, Ken Luo didn''t ask any more questions, and just drank wine on his own. Who doesn''t have a few problems that bother him? The giant man didn''t want to say, and he didn''t bother to ask, so he might as well leave everything to Liquor and put those troubles aside. "He''s right there, uncle, he was the one who bullied me in the tavern, you must make the decision for me! He bullied me, and it was you who made me lose face among the kings of the last days. You must teach me a lesson. He paused and let out a bad breath for me!" Hearing the familiar shouts coming from outside the tavern, Ken Luo put down his glass and wiped his mouth. When trouble came to his door, he would not just sit idly by. He immediately took off the thick giant ax behind his back and headed towards the source of the trouble outside the tavern. go. Walking out of the tavern, the young barbarian who had just been chased away by him had gathered a large group of barbarians, as he said, and the leader was the king of the cavemen. "It''s you who bullied my nephew? How dare you throw him out of the tavern in front of so many people? If the news spreads, do you still want to be the king of the cavemen? I think you are also a barbarian!" People, the blood of Cruelod flows in the body, why would you do such a thing?" Looking at Ken Luo who walked out of the tavern, the caveman king shouted. "Maybe you should teach him not to block the way of others." Ken Luo responded without showing any weakness. How could he, who has experienced many battles, be frightened by the battle in front of him? Seeing Ken Luo''s rude words again, the nearby barbarians also became agitated. They raised their weapons one after another, stared at him with bared teeth, and kept cursing from their mouths, as if if he couldn''t get a satisfactory answer from him, he would not even think about leaving today. . "Ken Luo is in trouble this time. The kings of the doomsday are not something he can humiliate. In order to get back his face, the caveman king may do anything." "That''s not necessarily the case. Ken Luo is also an S-level mercenary. As a hero, he may not be afraid of this group of people. Maybe the king of the cavemen not only failed to regain his face, but he even had to confess to the fact that he was a mercenary." here." Seeing that the atmosphere outside the arena became tense, the chatter of the people in the tavern did not weaken at all. Instead, they kept analyzing and commenting on the combat power of the two sides. "Who is making trouble here?" At this moment, a whisper that seemed to come from the darkness suddenly rang in everyone''s ears. The whispers did not contain any anger or questioning emotions, some were just faint inquiries, but all those who heard the whispers felt chills all over their bodies, as if the whole person had fallen into the trap. In the deepest nightmare, no matter how you escape, you can''t find a way out. Hearing that sound, even the loudest customer in the tavern was silent at this moment, trembling all over, not even daring to make a sound. Accompanied by that burst of sound, there is also an extremely deep death energy that can engulf everything. The dull cloud covers the earth, and the surrounding light is also extinguished. In the face of the impending death, people are silent and use With eyes of fear and admiration, he stared at the man who came from the end of the darkness. "Lord of the undead... Rhodes." Trembling all over, the caveman king called out the name of the one who had come. Chapter 2996 After discovering the identity of the visitor, the expression of the caveman king suddenly became very exciting. Apart from being afraid, he also became a little unnatural. What he could never have imagined was that the scene that happened in the tavern The quarrel and conflict actually attracted the visit of the Lord of the Undead. It stands to reason that when such a thing happened, no matter how big the disturbance was, at most it would attract some undead guards to investigate and mediate. It is impossible for this friction to reach the ears of the undead lord. It is impossible for the Lord of the Undead, who cares deeply about the world, to spend time dealing with such trivial matters, and yet he just appeared here. There seemed to be only one possibility left. The Lord of the Undead didn''t come here for the dispute in the tavern at all, but to deal with other matters. It was just that the King of the Cavemen accidentally ran into him. Thinking of this, the caveman king had already scolded the barbarian nephew who caused trouble in his heart. If he hadn''t found him, how could he have been caught by Rhodes? You must know that the grand celebration that lasted for several months in the city was held for the lord of the undead and the dragon queen to tie the knot. Their behavior in the tavern was undoubtedly a serious offense to the lord of the undead, and they dared to offend the undead. The master''s person will end up miserable in the end. Look at those people in the tavern who are silent and dare not even make a sound. Facing the Lord of the Undead, who is the incarnation of death, even the boldest people who boast the most loudly on weekdays can only sit up straight now, like a good baby Quiet. The caveman king couldn''t help but swallowed. Of course he understood the fate of offending the Lord of the Undead. Fortunately, although he brought many barbarians outside the tavern, the real challenger was not It wasn''t them, but Ken Luo who broke into the tavern at first. Even if the Lord of the Undead wanted to punish him, it would be Ken Luo over there. After a little bit of confidence in his heart, the caveman king stabilized his trembling legs because of Rhodes'' arrival, and took the first step: "Dear Lord of the Undead, you came at the right time! We all know how important your wedding ceremony is, it is an occasion that must not be destroyed, but that barbaric mercenary, he actually caused trouble in the tavern, and even Injured my nephew, his behavior simply didn''t take you seriously." "Is there such a thing?" Rhodes glanced at the caveman king. According to the feedback from the peeping eyes, what the caveman king said was true. At least in his heart, he really thought so. The troublemakers were mercenaries wearing horned helmets. Rhodes, who came to the tavern, didn''t come here to deal with this matter, but to meet the earth elemental monarch resting here, and he didn''t know why the earth elemental monarch liked the noisy environment in the tavern, but the forging materials were vacant. De still needs his help. Now seeing someone making trouble outside the tavern, which almost escalated into a bloody conflict, Rhodes naturally couldn''t sit idly by. No matter who made the first move, dared to make trouble on such an occasion and almost ruined the festive atmosphere of the ceremony, Rhodes would naturally not let him off lightly. Looking at the mercenaries on the side, Rhodes couldn''t help raising his eyebrows. The troublemaker the caveman king was referring to was the mercenary, the hero Kenro, who had met Rhodes several times before. Speaking of Ken Luo, one has to mention the most famous thing about him. He was deceived by Sandro, the protagonist of the original second expansion, and collected a complete set of components for the combined artifact cursed armor, but he didn''t get any reward in the end. Sandro, who had not yet transformed into a lich in the past, was able to deceive the famous hero who was at least two ranks higher than him and had already been promoted to the seventh rank, and that was the ability of the protagonist of the expansion pack. Another combined artifact, the ghost king cloak, was also coaxed by Hero Eli to collect it for him, but with Rhodes'' intervention in the expansion, he successfully captured that artifact and replaced the protagonist of the second expansion. . Since Kenro realized that he was deceived by Sandro, he regarded it as a great shame in his life, and he wanted to find Sandro to avenge him at all costs. In the memory of Rhodes, in the second expansion pack of the previous life, when Sandro led the undead to cause chaos in the surface world, players could still get the help of the legendary hero Ken Luo, but now Sandro has long been Luo Germany was forced to go far to the underground world, and Ken Luo couldn''t find Sandro''s whereabouts, so naturally he couldn''t avenge him on the artifact. Seeing Ken Luo appearing in the city of magic now, Rhodes couldn''t help curling his lips. It seems that the incident that happened not long ago also reached the ears of this mercenary, which attracted him. Seeing that Rhodes just showed up, he frightened everyone nearby so that they dared not move, but Ken Luo was unmoved. He hummed heavily, and asked again: "Are you in charge here? Look at your breath, you Also a necromancer?" "Bold!" Seeing Ken Luo''s rude words again, the caveman king immediately yelled, "In front of you is the conqueror of Bracada, the ruler of the kingdom of the undead, the lord of the undead respected by everyone, Rhodes , How dare you talk to him like that! I think you are impatient." Facing Ken Luo''s inquiry, Rhodes just waved his hands indifferently, and his expression seemed to be indifferent to his offense. After realizing Rhodes'' actions, the caveman king immediately stopped talking, but he still showed an aggrieved look , staring at Ken Luo fiercely with his eyes. "I''m indeed a necromancer, and you''re right. What are you doing here? Are you just looking for a place to make trouble?" Rhodes glanced at Ken Luo. "I came here to find a liar. When I find that damned liar, I must kill him with my own hands, and let him know what will happen if he dares to fool me. That liar is called Sandro, and you are also a necromancer. Do you know where he is? I heard that he caused riots in this city a few weeks ago, and he didn''t know where he went, do you have any news about him?" Ken Luo asked at this time. "So, you are here to find Sandro?" Rhodes said calmly, just as he expected, it was what happened a few weeks ago that brought Kenro here. A few weeks ago, as he and Molly escaped from the illusion, after a fierce battle in the illusion, the relationship between the two warmed up to the point of trust, and Rhodes also made the decision he made in the illusion, that is It is to completely solve the legacy of the protagonist of the original second expansion. Before the illusion, Sandro is an important minister under Moliel, even if Rhodes intends to eradicate this hidden danger, Moliel will never agree with Rhodes'' behavior, and even the more Rhodes wants to do this, Moliel The more he would not agree, this also made Rhodes let Sandro''s hidden dangers go unnoticed until now. Never underestimate the protagonists of expansion packs. This is an important conclusion that Rhodes has drawn. Even in expansion packs that do not belong to them, the protagonists of expansion packs can still show amazing actions. The former hero Tanan This is the same for Sandro today. If the protagonist of the expansion pack is left alone, there will be hidden dangers left in the end. Fortunately, at the moment, Rhodes doesn''t have to worry that his plan to eradicate Sandro will be opposed by Morel. After persevering in the illusion, and even being in love with each other, Morril has already identified Rhodes, regardless of Rhodes. Whatever she plans to do, she will not raise any objections. As for Rhodes'' idea of ??getting rid of Sandro, Morel naturally had no opinion. Since there is no problem with Molly, Rhodes will not hesitate to do it. When Rhodes led his men to arrest Sandro in the city, he also saw him completely changed in appearance. Under the erosion of the black magic sword, Sandro fell into a complete demilich. Why is it called a demilich? Because the left half of his body still maintains the intact form of a human being, while the right half of his body holding the Black Demon Sword, including the entire right face, and the eye socket of the right eye, has no trace of flesh and blood on it, just like a walking animal. skeleton. When he held the Black Demon Sword upright in front of him, the blade of the Demon Sword could just cover the boundary between the two completely different parts of the body, making him look strange and horrified. Rhode didn''t know what the changes in Sandro meant, but his intuition told him that if Sandro continued to change like this, nothing good would happen in the end. For the black magic sword, Sandro even gave up other parts of the cursed armor, which is enough to explain the specialness of the magic sword. Rhodes once tried to control Sandro with the Holy Word of Darkness. All creatures who have mastered spiritualism cannot escape the control of the Holy Word of Darkness, but this ability has failed on Sandro today. Sandro, who noticed Rhode''s move, immediately raised the Black Demon Sword to resist, but never thought that he would lose three moves with the Titan Sword. This was the result of Rhodes keeping his hand. It cannot be compared with a real artifact. Rhodes originally wanted to transform Sandro into a death knight, but he was considered an undead creature in a semi-lich state, and he could not be controlled by the dark holy words or spiritual imprints. In desperation, Rhodes had no choice but to Put it in the prison of the magic prison, and study it carefully after preparation. It was also a few weeks ago that Sandro was captured on the street and made too much noise, which attracted Ken Luo''s attention, and led the mercenary who had been deceived by Sandro to the city of magic. After everything, Rhodes inevitably had an idea in his heart. "You want to take revenge on Sandro? He was arrested by me not long ago, and he is now in prison. I believe this is what you heard." Rhodes said slowly. Hearing this, Ken Luo was overjoyed. He didn''t know how long he had been looking for, even half a continent of liars, and now he finally found him. How could this not make him feel excited? Quickly asked Rhodes: "Where is he? Hurry up and take me to see him, I must kill him with my own hands!" "Wait." Facing the agitated Ken Luo, Rhodes just responded indifferently, "He is my prisoner now, did I agree to let you see him? Why are you so excited?" Listening to Rhode''s seemingly casual words, Kenro was furious, and the giant ax he held in his hand tightened a little bit. When he noticed Kenro''s movement, Rhodes just snorted coldly, the death that swallowed everything The air erupts again, and it will completely cover Ken Luo. Sensing the majestic momentum in Rhode''s body, Ken Luo couldn''t help but take a deep breath, forcing himself to calm down. Rhodes was stronger than all the existences he had ever met. From the breath alone, Ken Luo could perceive his own and his strength The gap, if a conflict really breaks out, I am afraid that he will lose in an instant, there is no other possibility. Seeing this, Ken Luo had to take a deep breath: "What do you want? What should I do to get Sandro''s life from your hands? Or in exchange for the chance to execute him personally? I am also an S-rank Mercenary, tell me your request, no matter how difficult it is, I will fulfill it for you, and in return, I only want the life of that liar." Rhodes glanced at him. Rhodes naturally would not doubt Kenro''s ability. He also helped Sandro collect all the parts of the cursed armor. Naturally, that ability is not there, but compared to the current As far as Rhodes is concerned, Kenro''s power is not enough. It is impossible for Rhodes to entrust him with the task of destroying the stigmata or the arrogant king. His next level of mission, so slowly said: "I want you to go to the border of Erathia, help the ordinary people there get out of trouble, and then tell them that you are instructed by the Savior of the Doomsday, and let them go to the city of spring in Eri. When you satisfy a thousand people, You will have the opportunity to execute Sandro." After listening to Rhodes'' request, Ken Luo couldn''t help but feel happy. A thousand people sounds like a lot, but it''s nothing to a legendary hero like him. Maybe he saved a town that was about to be captured from the hands of demons , helped far more than a thousand people, and he could take this opportunity to achieve what he wanted, Ken Luo didn''t think it was difficult. Just as Ken Luo was about to leave, Rhodes took out another magic scroll and gave it to him: "I will send you to the border of Erathia, and when you complete the task, tear open this epic time-space gate scroll, then Then you can return to the magic city." "What? How are you going to take me there?" When he heard Rhodes'' words, Ken Luo was slightly taken aback. Before he could react, he saw flames engulfing his figure, and the surroundings were spinning. Across the space, came to the border of Erasia. Rhodes, who stayed where he was, just looked at the gradually subdued Mars and meditated. With the help of Ken Luo, a legendary hero, perhaps the name of the doomsday savior can spread farther, and Rhodes himself can achieve it earlier. wish. As for Sandro, who is currently being imprisoned, Rhodes is very curious, whether he, who has been completely changed by the Black Demon Sword, can survive from the hands of an old legendary hero, especially when the legendary hero is the most violent hero. When attacking. Chapter 2997 "Your Majesty Rhodes, since you have punished the troublemaker, can my nephew and I leave now?" As the traces of the flames slowly dissipated, Ken Luo''s figure completely disappeared from the flames, and he didn''t know where he was teleported. The caveman king was shocked again, and hurriedly asked Rhodes for instructions in a low voice. . "You guys go, but I don''t want to see this happen again." Rhodes said slowly, he didn''t care about the nearby barbarians in his words, nor did he intend to pursue them for making trouble here. Hearing this, the king of the cavemen breathed a sigh of relief. Since the Lord of the Undead said so, it means that they escaped for a while. After all, such a dispute has nothing to do with both parties. If the Lord really wanted to punish him, even if all the nearby barbarians were executed, no one would say a word for him. Keeping the Lord of the Undead''s warning in mind, the Caveman King hurriedly dragged the shocked barbarian nephew away, still feeling somewhat unreally fortunate in his heart. Withdrawing his gaze, Rhodes stepped into the tavern, and the crowded crowd gave him a wide passage. Rhodes went straight to the depths of the tavern, and followed the guidance of the slightly trembling air element authority, to a table in the corner. at the table. Without the guidance of elemental authority, Rhodes could feel the extraordinaryness of the person sitting opposite him just by observing with the naked eye. Sitting opposite the table was a giant man who looked like a hill when he sat down. Although the figure of the giant man was not as exaggerated as the big red dragon, he could be regarded as a gigantic existence among the normal-sized humans in the tavern. The giant man in front of him is exactly the earth elemental monarch Rhodes is looking for. The elemental monarch in human form will retain some of the characteristics of the elements on his body. The manic and passionate flames have turned into a savage flame girl, the vast and deep ocean has turned into a moody elf woman, and the virtuous land , then turned into the simple and honest giant in front of Rhodes. From him, Rhodes felt the indestructible power of the earth, and no attack could knock him back half a step, even if Rhodes shot with all his strength. "Earth elemental monarch, the earth is Edmund." Rhodes slowly said the name of the giant, "I have heard your name many times from the mouths of other elemental monarchs, but I didn''t expect it. Yes, we are soon, the gap on the ground is getting bigger and bigger, everyone in the tavern can''t even stand upright, they all exclaim in their mouths, they don''t understand where the change in front of them comes from, only a few people with quick minds, He vaguely guessed that the earthquake that occurred in the city should be related to the Lord of the Undead and the giant man who was traveling with him. Just hearing a bang, two hills popped out of the cracks in the ground. One of the smaller hills was exuding a magnificent golden light. The blue-black color contains the gravity that distorts the light. The closer you get to the blue-black mountain, the heavier your body will feel. If you approach it forcefully, even your bones will be broken by your own gravity. Looking at the two hills protruding from the ground, Rhodes couldn''t help being overjoyed. Those were the fine gold and black iron he needed. With the help of the earth elemental monarch, those rare ores, which are rare in the world, are now growing from the ground like this. It came out and placed in front of Rhodes. Even Rhodes, who had expected it, couldn''t restrain the joy in his heart at this moment. Seeing that the earth elemental monarch summoned forging materials that no force could easily provide, Rhodes was delighted, but also felt a bit regretful. Maybe he should take this opportunity to ask for more rare ores. right. Chapter 2998 After bidding farewell to the earth elemental monarch, Rhodes recruited his subordinates to send those rare ores to the flames where Kalunda was. What the earth elemental monarch summoned was not unrefined mineral stones. Under the action of the power of the earth, what was finally presented to Rhodes was the purest refined material without a trace of impurities. Once you get it, you can directly use it to start forging, which also saves the time of refining ore. After realizing the kindness of the earth elemental monarch, Rhodes couldn''t help feeling a little bit emotional. The earth elemental monarch incarnated from the earth is really as honest and honest as his appearance, which is considered to be a rare existence among elemental monarchs. If the other elemental monarchs are like him, the main plane will not face the disaster caused by the elemental monarchs. For the earth elemental monarch''s favor, Rhodes silently remembered that if there is a chance in the future, he will return the kindness. What the earth elemental monarch expects is to let the power of the elements remain in this world, so that all beings on the main plane will not suffer from catastrophe, but if the other three elemental monarchs do this, he alone can''t help. prevent disaster from happening. However, it is not that simple to break the seal of the air elemental monarch. The seal of the air elemental monarch exists in the deepest part of the city in the cloud, and it is still very far away from the moment when the seal is broken. Rhodes can only wait until then When the moment comes, make a decision. Whatever you say now is just empty talk. Putting this matter aside, Rhode activated the mana in his body, and opened a pale golden door to another dimension in front of him. As a different-dimensional gate of air magic, it is naturally more handy in the hands of the air elemental monarch. Rhodes opened the portal with a height of ten people almost without consuming any mana. Stepping into the portal, the breath of flames immediately enveloped Rhodes'' body. At the other end of the portal is the underground flame vein that Kalunda used to forge. The nearby subordinates are sparing no effort to summon the earth elemental monarch. It seems that it will take some time for the two mountains to be moved into the gate of another dimension. "Your Majesty Rhodes, are you here to check the forging progress of the wedding ring? Unfortunately, due to the lack of required materials, the forging progress has not progressed since you left last time..." Seeing Rhodes coming through the portal, Kalenda immediately put down his hands and reported respectfully to Rhodes. However, just as he was speaking, he also caught a glimpse of the group of men behind Rhodes who kept bringing in forging materials. "The materials that those people sent are... fine gold and black iron? Your Majesty Rhodes, those are exactly the materials you need to forge your wedding ring." Looking at the precious materials brought in by the undead''s subordinates bit by bit, Kalunda''s eyes were almost straightened. The forging materials he had been thinking about just now appeared in front of his eyes, which also made him extremely nervous. In addition to joy, there was a little more doubt in the eyes looking at Rhodes. Not long ago, there was not even a trace of extra materials in the kingdom of the undead. All the forging materials stored in the kingdom were sent to Kalunda. Even in the freelance chamber of commerce, there were no remaining materials for sale. He said that even if Rhodes was able to collect all the required materials in the end, he didn''t know how much time it would take, and he might not even be able to catch up with the time to exchange the wedding rings. The gate of another dimension is constantly being sent to Kalunda''s eyes. "Your Majesty Rhodes, as far as I know, it is not easy to obtain those forging materials, especially at this moment, no matter it is any force on the mainland, it is impossible for them to forge their reserves. The materials were handed over to you, what price did you pay for these precious materials?" Kalunda couldn''t help asking, as far as he knew, neither the fine gold nor the black iron that Rhodes brought could be collected in a short while, and it was only a short time since Rhodes left. After a short while, Rhodes collected all the materials, which was simply impossible, and it happened in front of Kalunda''s eyes. Kalenda is extremely eager to know where Rhodes got those materials, but thinking of all the magic of Rhodes, Kalenda can''t help but feel a little relieved, even if Rhodes said that all the materials are It was drilled from the earth, and he would believe it without any doubt. "It was the earth that sent me those materials." Rhodes replied slowly. After hearing this answer, Kalunda''s eyes widened, not understanding what Rhodes'' words meant. . "Speaking of which, the reason why I was able to collect those materials is thanks to the help of the earth elemental monarch. The earth elemental monarch controls the power of the earth, and all rare minerals are buried under the earth." As if aware of it With the doubts in Kalenda''s eyes, Rhodes also slowly told him what he had experienced before. Hearing that someone could call upon the power of the earth and obtain those extremely precious materials from an unknown depth underground, Kalunda couldn''t believe what she heard, but that was exactly what Rhodes experienced. The power to control the elements is far beyond what Karenda can imagine. Perhaps only the legendary elemental monarch can do this easily. With such an ability, why worry about the moment when the forging materials will be used up? While feeling emotional, Kalunda seemed to have thought of something, and confirmed to Rhodes: "Your Majesty Rhodes, you said that the Earth Elemental Monarch raised two mountains from the ground, and those two mountains are what you need Material." "Exactly. When the materials are delivered by your subordinates, you will know at a glance. I''m afraid it will take a lot of time to move the mountain tops made of forging materials here." Rhodes nodded and confirmed. Kalunda thought. Seeing Rhodes admitting this, Kalunda couldn''t help rubbing her hands excitedly, and then said to Rhodes: "Your Majesty Rhodes, please let me take action and bring those forging materials." Hearing this, Rhodes was taken aback for a moment, and couldn''t help but cast his gaze on Kalunda, but saw that the giant titan in front of him had a larger body than the giant man transformed into the earth elemental monarch. After all, the giant in front of him The swordsmith is a real titan, while the earth elemental monarch has transformed himself into a human form. The two bodies are not at the same level at all. Rhodes has seen several other elemental monarchs enter the form of elemental avatars. In the form of elemental avatars, the monarchs will turn into elemental giants that traverse the world. They only contain extremely violent elements. To look up to the form of envy, in that state, the size of the elemental monarch will never be weaker than the titan in front of him. But right now, Kalenda''s size is still much larger than Rhodes'' men. Standing in front of a real titan, an ordinary human will not be much larger than an ant. In Rhodes'' memory, the body size can Only Moliel in the form of a dragon can stabilize Kalenda''s head. Moril, who turned into a big red dragon, was bigger than any dragon Rhodes had ever seen. For Kalunda''s request, Rhodes also readily agreed, and asked his subordinates to send those materials, but he didn''t know how long it would take. However, those two mountains grew directly from the ground. In a sense, they were still connected to the ground. Even if Rhodes wanted to include them in the space ring, he had no choice but to choose a more powerful one. original way. Only independent and inanimate objects can be put into the space ring. The two mountains connected to the earth are not included in this list. Only by slowly breaking them can they be put into the space ring little by little. Smaller fine gold is okay, but judging from the hardness of the black iron, even if Rhodes let the vampires under his command break off their sharp claws one by one, they might not be able to scrape off a little black iron. Hearing Kalunda''s initiative to raise this point now, Rhodes also simply handed him the situation over there. After confirming the situation in the city, Kalunda also nodded towards Rhodes, her eyes seemed to say, leave everything over there to him. The next moment, the customers outside the Magic City Tavern were surprised to find that an unimaginably thick giant hand protruded from the door of another dimension left by Rhodes, and grabbed straight at the man who had just drilled out of the ground. out of the two hills. The nearby undead received Rhode''s order first, and at this moment put down their movements, leaving enough space for the giant hand to stick out, and waited eagerly. And in the slightly shocked eyes of the undead, the giant hand grabbed the black iron mountain that had just drilled out of the ground. In the eyes of ordinary people, the black iron mountain that was indestructible and exuded a blue light, unexpectedly fell under the force of the giant hand. , several sunken finger marks were abruptly left on it, the earth shook and the earth made a sound like an explosion, accompanied by a thunderous roar, a few roots bigger than giant trees burst out from the giant hand. With thicker tendons, the entire Black Iron Mountain was pulled up from the ground by giant hands. The falling rocks splashed, but they couldn''t hide the exclamation in the tavern. The customers in the tavern looked at the scene in shock. That giant hand beyond imagination contained incomparably terrifying power. However, I am afraid that none of the customers in the entire tavern will be spared, and the final result must be a dead end. The giant hand held the black cloud-like black iron mountain, retracted to the gate of another dimension, and then did the same to the other side of the fine gold mountain. After the previous shock, the customers were no longer surprised by the power of the giant hand, but the giant hand The shock brought by it, even if the door to another dimension has been closed, still remains in the hearts of nearby customers, and it will not be forgotten for a long time. Although the Lord of the Undead did not show his face during this process, anyone can see that whether it is the two mountain peaks made of rare materials, or the giant hand sticking out at the moment, it is absolutely the same as the Lord of the Undead. Can''t get rid of it. Until a long time passed, the enduring topics talked about by the customers in the tavern were all related to what they had seen and heard that day. They also seemed to respect the unparalleled Lord of the Undead, and they belonged to the prestige of the Lord of the Undead. It can also be spread farther. At the underground flame veins, Rhodes looked at the two hills that Karen brought back, and nodded silently. Rhodes also had a better understanding of the strength of the Titans. For a long time, what Rhodes liked most about Kalenda was his powerful forging ability. He is also one of the few master swordsmiths in this world who can forge artifacts, and the Doomsday Blade held by the protagonist of the third expansion pack , is from his hand. Kalenda''s performance in the forging process was so good that Rhodes ignored his strength as a titan. As a titan, Kalenda also has a good fighting ability. Even those mighty giant dragons would not even think of lifting ten tons of black iron so easily, but Kalunda did it. Although after that, Kalenda moved his overstretched arm a little, Rhodes could feel it, This is not his full strength. As a member of the ancient Titan tribe, Kalenda''s strength is naturally beyond doubt. The general legendary creatures are not his opponents. He still seemed powerless. After all, all his abilities were forged. As for combat, he didn''t have enough special skills to support him, so all he could use was the brute force of the Titan body. But even if the Titans only use brute force, the powerful power erupted is still beyond the reach of ordinary creatures. The uniquely huge body of the Titans is their most powerful weapon. Few other creatures can rival the titans in strength. While Rhodes was thinking secretly, Kalunda didn''t think so much, all his attention was on the two mountains he brought back. Seeing the two mountains made of rare materials that seemed to grow out of the ground, it was impossible for Kalunda not to be excited. Even the giant hand that could move the mountains trembled slightly at this moment. "That''s great...Your Majesty Rhodes, with these sufficient forging materials, I can also forge an artifact-quality wedding ring for you as I wish. You don''t need to worry about it. Before you complete the wedding, I will definitely Deliver it to you." Thinking of this, Karenda, who didn''t want to wait, didn''t care that Rhodes was still at the side, and immediately started forging, throwing precious forging materials one after another into the constantly surging flames. Under the land of the city of magic, amidst the blazing flames, clear and crisp beating sounds echoed in this space that no one knew about. Hidden in the melodious beating sound, there was also a thunder-like sound. The angry dragon roared, and strange rays of light gathered from all directions. In the multicolored haze, the prototype of the artifact appeared leisurely. Chapter 2999 The sky is full of ice and snow, and the wind is biting. More than ten miles away from the magic city, tens of thousands of undead in the undead legion, led by the leader of the army, the death knight Ricky, are guarding the passes and main roads along the way to resist the approaching powerful enemies. "Your Excellency Ricky, according to the information from the Magic Eye organization, the sudden spatial fluctuation not long ago, confirmed by scholars, must have been caused by the wild beasts that made trouble in the city of magic before. This place is his must to go to the city of magic. We must not let him continue to approach, so as not to spoil the great event of the Lord of the Undead." The vampire messenger transformed into a bat landed in front of the death knight Ricky, and respectfully sent him important information from the rear. After hearing this news, Ricky frowned, wanted to speak but didn''t know where to start, and finally just closed his eyes and said: "The beast is powerful, it is a demon from hell, far beyond the reach of human beings, I have seen him split the land with one sword, and see him split the snow-capped mountains with one sword. Even if the hero Tanan is reborn, I am afraid that he will not be his opponent. How can I stop him with this little force under my command? I It is a small matter to sacrifice, and it is a big matter not to complete the task.¡± Ricky was puzzled by the request of the commander-in-chief of the legion. His troops could not stop the beast no matter what. Excuting an order. In the eyes of the death knight and the undead in the legion, death is not an unacceptable and terrible thing, on the contrary, many undead are even more proud of it. All the undead firmly believe in their hearts that no matter how many times they die, even if they are completely smashed to pieces, the lord of the undead will wake them up again and again from the deep darkness and give them a new life. Ricky also firmly believes in this point. Compared with death, he is more afraid of not being able to complete the mission assigned by the legion commander, but even if all the undead creatures under Ricky''s hands are sacrificed, I am afraid that they will not be able to stop the approaching pace of the beast. The strength of the beast is so terrifying, even if the main force of the undead army is all together, they can only find a way to exile it to a different space. How can these subordinates of Ricky alone be the opponent of the beast? "Your Excellency Ricky, you don''t have to worry about this matter." The vampire messenger said slowly, and at the same time turned his eyes to the side, looking at the mysterious person who came here with him, with an unnatural fascination in his eyes, " The Lord of the Undead has assigned a helper here, and the person who came with me will help you deal with the beasts, the only thing you need to do is to follow the instructions of that person." Hearing the vampire''s words, Ricky couldn''t help but cast his eyes on the helper that the vampire said, but saw that the man was covered with a light veil, and there was a bit of breathtaking magic in the shimmering star pupils, even if it was just Instead of looking at each other, Ricky felt that he could no longer look away, and even had the idea of ??giving all his mind to that person and sinking himself forever. A savage growl came out of Ricky''s mouth. As a death knight, Ricky was also a battle-tested hero. He immediately noticed that his mind had been affected from the abnormal reactions around him, and immediately waved his hands. It slammed down on his chest, and as the muffled sound spread far away, a stream of blood gushed from the corner of Ricky''s mouth, and at the same time he escaped from the man''s control smoothly, and his eyes finally returned to their previous clarity. The man glanced at Ricky with interest, as if he was very surprised that he was able to get rid of the mental influence he exerted. Even among heroes, few people can do this, but this little-known The death knight just did it. She opened her mouth slowly, and the magical sound of heaven penetrated straight into Ricky''s ears: "As a hero, your will is still qualified, but it is far from shaking the world. You are not Tula Leon''s opponent. , Let your undead retreat, and give me the opportunity." Ricky was about to say something, but saw his subordinates who were on guard not far away, ran over in a panic at this moment: "Commander, we have found the trace of the beast, he is approaching here, soon I will..." Before the subordinate''s report was finished, his eyes fell on the woman next to Ricky, and then he could no longer look away, and he couldn''t even speak clearly. Everything that existed in his mind, whether it was experience Or will, at this moment all replaced by that woman''s figure. "Wake up, what happened?" Ricky scolded his subordinates. Seeing that his eyes were distracted and he looked lost, he stretched out his hand and slapped him hard, but it didn''t help at all. His subordinates still didn''t know what to say. appearance. Ricky was helpless for a while, and he didn''t know who this woman was, and she could take away the minds of others in an instant without even seeing her cast spells. In the kingdom of the undead, there is no such a person, and there is only one of the kings of hell. It seems to fit this description. Just as Ricky was thinking, he saw a huge sword light shining with golden light sweeping across, the snow on the ground was flattened by the sword light, and even the nearby undead suffered heavy casualties. None of the undead who were brushed by the sword light can stand up again, and any thing blocking the front of the sword light will be cut off by his sword. "It''s him... the beast is approaching, the soldiers loyal to the Lord of the Undead, even if we have to sacrifice our lives, we can''t let him take a step closer to the city of magic!" After realizing the power contained in the sword glow, Ricky didn''t even have time to be shocked by the earth-shattering power. He immediately let out a roar, and ordered the nearby men to come forward to fight. Contained in the sword light is the supreme will of a hero. Ricky, who is also a hero, can of course feel how fierce that will is. Only the purest hero can condense the will that does not contain any impurities. The will of a hero is manifested in the sword light that can tear everything apart, let alone Ricky, even if the most powerful members of the legion come here, they can''t stop the hero''s sword. However, even in the face of an invincible enemy, whether it is Ricky or other undead in the undead army, they will not take half a step back at this moment, no matter how powerful the hero is, they will not be able to shake their belief Loyalty of the Lord of the Dead. Amidst the shouts and roars of the members of the legion, another sword light swept across. When the sword light dissipated, Ricky had very few men left, and at the end of the survivor''s sight, his eyes were burning. , tireless, just to prove that the beast he loves is now moving forward step by step, his footsteps are so firm, every step is like a dull drum beating in the hearts of all surviving legion members, nothing can Stand in the way of real heroes. "You really didn''t listen to what I just told you." Just when Ricky looked anxious and didn''t know what to do with the approaching beast, a soft sigh came from beside him. The sigh didn''t contain much blame, but only by the sound Ricky could imagine how sad the person who made the sound was looking at him. Ricky, whose body trembled, turned his head back, only to see that the helper who had come with the vampire messenger earlier had untied the veil hanging in front of him, revealing a flawless face underneath, which was too delicate to look like What the world can have, so that the picture presented in Ricky''s eyes becomes unreal. As the woman passed Ricky and came to the front of the group of undead, the sword glow that just vowed to tear everything apart and completely clear everything in front of her also stopped unknowingly and came from a long distance The beast''s footsteps paused, and then it rushed towards this side at a faster speed. It didn''t slow down until it saw the appearance that had been recalled so many times in its memory, and then it slowed down again, and finally stood on the ground. In front of the woman. "Cecia..." The beast called the man''s name, and everything that happened in the past seemed to reappear in his eyes. "What are you doing here?" After being called out by the beast, Cesia just smiled politely, but there was a bit of displeasure and disgust in the depths of her eyes. "I want to prove to you that I am the one who loves you the most in the world. I want to prove to you how fierce my love for you is." Looking at the woman in front of him who has a deep bond with him, the beast Word by word answer. Cecilia shook her head: "You know there is no way to prove that." "I can prove all of that." The beast let out a low growl, its eyes became extremely persistent, and the hand holding the sword became extremely powerful at this moment. Nothing could shake a hero''s heart. It''s a pity that, in Cesia''s eyes, the beast named Tula Leon in front of her was so paranoid at this moment, paranoid to the point of being ridiculous, that pure and fiery heroic will could not make her feel any better at all. She was so moved that she didn''t even want to take a second look, but the current situation forced her to do so. "I''m in danger." Chessia said calmly, "Someone is planning to kill me, and that person will not show mercy to me just because I am the king of hell. After hearing this news, what are you going to do? ?Continue to do what you are doing now, and finally prove love to my dead body?" "I will protect you, no one can hurt you." Beast replied without hesitation, without wavering in his words, as if it was a natural thing for him, and he would do what he said In that way, protect the person in front of you at all costs. Hearing Beast''s firm answer, Cesia also fell into silence for a moment. She looked at the hero in front of her, who had made the whole hell tremble. For a seemingly ridiculous reason, even if she gave everything The beast that was not spared couldn''t help but let out a slight sigh. Unexpectedly, facing the threat of the arrogant king, she finally had to rely on the power of the beast. "Come with me. Put away your weapons and don''t hurt the undead here. When the time comes, you will see the person who wants to hurt me." Chessia said calmly, ignoring the surprised people beside her, and then Leading the beasts, they returned to the interior of the magic city. It wasn''t until Cesia left completely that Ricky, who stayed where he was, reacted, but the surprise that existed in the depths of his eyes couldn''t be easily dissipated at this moment no matter what. What Ricky couldn''t think of was that the invincible and unstoppable beast of Tula Leon was completely surrendered under the woman''s few words. The two women are familiar with each other, and even the reason why the beasts do harm to the world is all because of that woman. This discovery also caused Ricky to let out a long sigh. He is just a death knight in the undead legion, and the information he can know is extremely limited. Only high-level existences can know. The only thing he knows is that among the doomsday kings who gathered in the city of magic to celebrate the Lord of the Undead, there is now that beast that slaughtered all living beings. Soon there will be violent shocks. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ The melodious ballads came from the clouds, and those beautiful melodies seemed particularly bitter to the ears of Saint Isaac. It has been several days since Gabriel left, and during this time, Isaac, who returned to the cloud, undoubtedly became the focus of discussion among the people in the cloud. Isaac heard more than once The angels and holy spirits who passed by said how to evaluate themselves. They said that they had completely fallen and became sinners who rebelled against their fate. No matter how Isaac explained, they would not get a chance. For this reason, Isaac was also very confused. Obviously, he only had an extra layer of hero status. His heart was still the same as before, and he was extremely obedient to the stigmata who was in charge of fate. But in the mouths of everyone in the cloud, he He just became a heinous sinner. Could it be that becoming a hero is an unforgivable thing in itself? Before Gabriel left, he untied the chains that bound his body for Isaac, but the slanderous words of everyone in the cloud added a new chain to Isaac''s heart, which made Isaac feel confused. He couldn''t let go of it for a long time. On this day, when Isaac was meditating alone, he saw a golden door open in front of him, and the Archangel Gabriel, who had met once before, appeared in front of him again. "Come with me." Gabriel spoke slowly, his tone full of doubts, "The Stigmata want to see you." Isaac stood up from the ground and nodded lightly. After returning to the clouds, he always wanted to see the master of fate. However, until now, when the opportunity really came to Isaac, he was not excited at all. Can''t get up, the whole person is in a state of numbness. After being questioned by the devil king of hell, there are very few things that can revitalize his silent heart. Led by the Archangel, Isaac walked through the golden door and headed towards the deepest part of the city in the clouds. Chapter 3000 By the time Cecia returned to the Magic City, the Feast of Kings, which lasted for several months, had also entered the final stage. The delicacies cooked with rare ingredients are continuously presented from the back kitchen one by one, and the hot and steaming delicacies are also displayed in front of the kings, but at this moment, no one has the slightest idea of ??enjoying the food , everyone''s eyes were focused on the only focus of the audience, the pair of newlyweds walking slowly, arm in arm, attracting worldwide attention. Accompanied by the festive sound of playing music, musicians from all over the snowy region are playing magic musical instruments of various shapes with all their strength, playing exciting and exciting tunes. It adds a bit of eagerness to the moment. Rhodes, wearing a large cloak, walked past the crowd. Just waving his hand, he attracted the cheers of the undead. The cheers of the mountains and tsunami completely drowned out all other voices, and the only one left in the crowd was Beside his ears, there was only the endless laughter, which made Rhodes smile slightly. Obliquely in front of Rhodes, dressed in elegant black formal attire, Rowling with a polite smile is stepping forward, throwing fragrant and bright flower petals on the path Rhodes is about to walk, and at the same time using magic to keep everyone away, so as not to Someone got too enthusiastic and got too close, ruining the ceremony. No one would want to see such a thing. Fortunately, Rhodes'' prestige in the daytime has already penetrated into the hearts of the doomsday kings. Coupled with the nearby undead guards patrolling strange situations, this prevents accidents from happening. Corresponding to Rowling is Sephiroth, who is obliquely in front of Morrill. As a nobleman of sorcery, she is wearing the black eye shadow prepared by the sorcerer, looking full of air. In the underground world, many well-known sorcerers fell into a daze because of Zhangmian Yao''s loss of control, and Sephiroth became the only candidate at this time. And beside Rhodes, Molly in dark red armor was walking side by side with him. In addition to the armor that symbolized the might of the Dragon King, Molly was also wearing a gauze as red as blood. Covering the top of Morell''s head, it was fluttering slightly as she walked. "What a warm occasion." Stopping at the periphery of the guests, Cesia looked at the scene in front of her from a distance, curled her lips and said, and then looked at the restrained beast beside her, "This reminds me of some memories ,And you?" As if reminded by Cesia''s words, Tula Leon, who was called a beast, also flashed a bit of reminiscence in his eyes, and those distant memories that had long been dusted by him resurfaced in his mind again. Tula Leon will never forget that painful memory, but every time he thinks about it, he can''t help but feel a bit of bitterness in his heart. "That''s a memory to cherish." The beast said slowly, but what he said only got Cesia''s eyes: "Forget it, it was clearly a mistake, a complete mistake, why don''t you forget about it?" "How can I forget the person I made a marriage contract with? Even if I forget everything, I won''t forget what happened at that time." The beast just replied. Cecia let out a cold snort: "As I said, that shouldn''t have happened at all. You just happened to appear in front of a girl who wanted to escape from a predicament and refused to be engaged to another person. By mistake, you got her good opinion and walked into the church with her, which became her sustenance to get out of the predicament. There is nothing worth remembering between you and her, let alone any good feelings. You made her Falling into hell, and destroying everything she deserved when she went through hardships and suffered well." The beast raised his head and looked at her with persistent eyes: "It''s not like that, I know she loves me too, as long as I can prove that love to her, my feelings will eventually be conveyed to her heart." "Stupid hero, you will never know what you did wrong." Chessia glared at him and said, "You think you are amazing? If you really want to prove your love, after this thing is over, go and give it to me." How about I kill the arrogant king? If you really do it, I will trust you." "As long as it is what you ask, I will definitely be able to do it." Beast replied slowly. At this moment, he seemed to have found the goal to move forward, and his eyes became extraordinarily bright. What was contained in it was the unshakable will of a hero . Cesia exhaled, and saw that there was no fear or retreat in the beast''s expression, so she reminded: "Don''t blame me for not reminding you, if it was hundreds of years ago, you might still have the possibility of defeating the arrogant king, but now Now that he has obtained the Supreme Sword, with your strength alone, I am afraid that you are not his opponent at all, and if you want to die, I will not stop you." Seeing the beast looking straight at a place, it seemed that he didn''t listen to what she told him at all, Cesia didn''t even get angry at this moment, and stretched out a slender finger to point Looking at him, he said, "Have you listened to what I told you?" The beast still didn''t respond, and just when Cesia couldn''t help bursting into anger, he heard him speak slowly: "It''s him... Pastor Erich, why is he here?" Following the beast''s line of sight, Cesia also saw the solemn-looking priest at the end of the road of the newlyweds who were waiting for everyone, and said casually, "That''s the defective product engraved with the prophecy card by the greedy king." Forget it, I don¡¯t have the real power of that person. I heard that in the past, the greedy king even engraved you, and I don¡¯t know if you in the prophecy card are as stupid as you are now. I just didn¡¯t expect that you still remembered that a priest." "How could I forget all that... It was the pastor who married us at the beginning, and it was he who sent me to hell so that I could meet you again in hell." Looking at the solemn pastor, the memory of the beast It also seems to go back to the past. While the two were talking, Rhodes, who was holding Molly''s arm, also walked through the long passageway covered with flowers. The two people, who are extraordinary and powerful, are also under the eyes of everyone, and they are in charge of witnessing the marriage. in front of the pastor. As for the priest who was in charge of witnessing the marriage between the Lord of the Undead and the Dragon Queen, everyone in the venue whispered about his identity. "Who is that person? He was able to take on this important task and be responsible for witnessing the marriage of two doomsday overlords. Has anyone ever known his name?" "Judging from the aura on his body, he doesn''t seem to belong to the undead. He should be a priest in his attire, and I don''t know where he got it from. Anyway, as those two doomsday overlords, he should at least let him People at the high priest level should come to witness the marriage." Just as everyone was discussing the identity of that person, they didn''t know which priest was so lucky to be able to take on such a heavy responsibility. Just a casual reward from either of the two overlords can make people live in the doomsday for a lifetime. With no worries about food and clothing, I can only praise the pastor for his good luck, and he was able to get the attention of those two. Only a very small number of people in the field realized the true identity of the pastor, and their eyes widened at this moment, and they couldn''t believe what they saw. "What the hell... Where did Rhodes find the god-bearer? No, it must be just an illusion summoned by the prophecy card, and it can''t be real at all." Looking at the priest in front of the two, as a fire element The monarch''s flame girl was taken aback immediately, and after repeatedly confirming that she was not mistaken, she still couldn''t believe what she saw. As the king of hell, she is naturally no stranger to the god-bearer. She was already depressed because of Rhodes, but now she was startled by the god-bearer summoned by the prophecy card. She had made up her mind , After the matter is over, she must let Rhodes make up for herself, so that she can make up for the troubles during this period of time. Except for a very small number of people, most people don''t know the identity of the priest, they only think that he is the lucky one who was chosen by the two overlords, and those who know the identity of the gods, of course, will not Spreading the news indiscriminately, I just couldn''t help feeling in my heart that the two overlords could even find such an existence, and my evaluation of the two of them was higher in my heart. As Rhodes and Molly stood in front of the priest, the discussion in the field suddenly subsided, and there was no sound around them, and everyone was waiting for the final answer. It wasn''t until the two of them stood still that the priest looked at the man in the black cloak: "Conqueror of Bracada, Lord of the Undead, Rhodes, are you willing to enter into a marriage contract with Moreel under the witness of the kings of all nations? Whether poor or rich, whether healthy or sick, are you willing to accept everything about her? " The pastor''s voice was not loud, but his words seemed to ring in everyone''s ears at the same time, even the guests farthest away could clearly hear the content of the words. Rhodes replied loudly: "I am willing." The pastor nodded, and then looked at the woman in the bright red armor: "The ruler of the underground world, the dragon queen Morel, are you willing to conclude a marriage contract with Rhodes under the witness of the kings of all nations? Will you love him forever and be loyal to this relationship until death separates each other?" Molly glanced at Rhodes, and replied eagerly: "I am willing." The pastor said solemnly: "Please exchange rings. If anyone has any objections to this marriage, now is the last time to raise it." Rhodes, who had been prepared for a long time, immediately took out a golden and red dragon pattern ring, which seemed to contain magical power. It was an artifact-level ring made by the swordsmith Karenda not long ago, just for the sight in front of him. moment. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡¾Dragon Transformation Ring¡¿ Quality: Artifact Type: off-hand weapon, ring, ring, charm, charm, charm Equipment Requirements: Blood of the Dragon Basic attributes: Strength +100, Speed ??+5, Constitution +5, Knowledge +5, Spirit +5 Special Attribute 1: When the wearer transforms into a giant dragon, the basic attributes provided by the Dragon Ring will be doubled. Special attribute 2: When the wearer transforms into a human form, the dragon ring does not occupy any equipment slot. Evaluation: Rings forged from precious materials will have different effects on different types of wearers. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ As a forging master, Kalunda will not disappoint Rhodes during the forging process, especially for important things such as wedding rings. After getting the precious materials brought by Rhodes, Kalenda forged day and night, Finally, before the final link, he handed over the Dragon Transformation Ring to Rhodes. Perhaps because of the addition of too much black iron, the additional attributes of the ring of transforming dragons are completely focused on strength, so that the rest of the attributes are not enough. However, what Rhodes likes most about the Ring of Transforming Dragon is its two completely different attributes. Morrill in human form is equipped with the Dragon Ring, which can obtain the high power bonus brought by the artifact, and does not occupy any equipment slots, and can coexist with any other equipment. When Moril turns into a dragon, although the Dragon Ring requires It occupies six equipment slots, and some slots conflict with the divine power of the Dragon King, but the high attributes brought by the Dragon Ring are definitely worth the slots it occupies. As Rhodes took out the gold and red dragon ring, Molly also took out a unique ring with numbers engraved all over it, and the two put the rings on each other. The attributes of the ring Molly took out also came to Rhodes'' mind. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡¾Time Ring¡¿ Quality: Treasure Type: ring Equipment Requirements: None Basic attribute: automatically repair when damaged Special attribute 1: Reduce the influence of the wearer from the time domain. When the world time changes, the wearer''s memory will not change with time. Special attribute 2: Shoot the arrow of time, and the object hit by the arrow of time will return to the state 1 hour ago. Evaluation: Rings forged from precious materials will have different effects on different types of wearers. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ After confirming the attributes of the Ring of Time, Rhode couldn''t help but nodded. For a long time, under the effect of the time domain, when the time changed, only Morrill remembered what happened in another time, and Rhodes would forget everything about it. Now that he has the time ring, Rhodes doesn''t have to worry about this. Even if the time changes again, he can clearly remember what happened in another time. Thinking of this, Rhode''s heart moved, and he was about to say something, but the priest said: "Since there is no objection, then under the witness of all the guests and the kings of the nations, I announce that Lord of the Undead and Morrill, the Dragon Queen, are officially married. Now the groom can kiss the bride." Rhodes looked at Morrill who was on the side, but seeing her who was always fearless, she pursed her lips in embarrassment at this moment. Just as she expected at the beginning, there are certain things that only a human body can do. Although a dragon''s body is strong and powerful, it cannot do such delicate things. In this regard, Rhodes just smiled slightly, and then slowly greeted him amidst the blessings and celebrations of the crowd. Not far away, the Flame Girl, who was transformed into flames, felt hot all over her body at this moment. She covered her eyes with her fingers, not wanting to look at the situation over there, but through her slightly opened fingers, she could clearly see her eyes straight. He couldn''t look away for a long time. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ among the clouds. Surrounded by angels and the Holy Spirit, Saint Isaac finally stepped into the end of the holy city in the clouds and saw the incarnation of destiny. "The master of destiny, the incarnation of the gods, the sinner Isaac pays you the most devout respect." Looking at the stigmatized man with a compassionate expression, Isaac knelt down on one knee and worshiped at the man''s feet. "Tell me, what crime have you committed?" Isaac heard a loud voice coming from all around. It was different from the devil''s angry questioning. The voice contained full appeal and made people feel sad and happy with it. "I crossed the boundary of fate, violated the predestined path, and became a rebellious hero in the world." Isaac let out a mournful growl, "No matter how you punish me, I will have no Complain, because all that is the punishment I deserve." "I didn''t say I would punish you." The man stretched out his hand, lifted Isaac from the ground, and brushed off the folds of his robe, "It''s not your fault that you became a hero, it''s all the way of fallen angels." Xifa''s conspiracy is that he got you into the situation you are in today, and you have done nothing wrong." Isaac''s frowning brows stretched out, and there was unbelievable joy in his eyes, but as if recalling something, his face was stained with a few strands of sadness: "He showed me the cowardice of human beings, see When it comes to the self-destruction of human beings, why does fate allow such things to happen..." Listening to Isaac''s words that seemed to question fate, the expression of the angel next to him changed drastically, and Gabriel, who led him here, was even more sullen: "Do you know what you are talking about? Who allowed you to question fate?" Isaac bowed his head in silence, and it was the stigmata who waved his hand that silenced the angels'' scolding: "I can feel the confusion and confusion in your heart, those people Lucifer let you see, they are all lost. Their own beliefs, thus sinking into the hell of the world, and their souls are also soaked in sin. Only when people regain their pious beliefs, can they save themselves." Isaac was slightly taken aback, thinking about the words of the stigmata, but heard him say again: "I saw what you did, you responded to cunning with integrity, you responded to injustice with justice, and gave people what they deserve. The ruling, the quality in you, is exactly what is necessary to become a holy judgment angel." Hearing this, the angel next to him exclaimed again, unable to believe what he heard, and even Isaac was stunned for a moment. One of the archangels, the six-winged Raphael frowned at this moment, stood up from his throne, and bowed respectfully to the stigmata: "Isaac has crossed the boundary of fate and has become a hero who is not governed by fate. I am afraid that it is a little inappropriate to make him an angel of justice. Mrak, among the Erathians, is an upright man who once fought for justice He has made outstanding contributions to destroying the gates of hell, if someone must be found to succeed the Holy Inquisitor, Mrak should be given priority." The stigmata nodded slightly, and did not object to Raphael''s statement. Instead, he said to the angels: "I understand what you think. The hero who broke the fate brought deep disaster to this world. He should not be a saint." Judgment Angel, but everything you think about is based on the premise that the power of fate is for me to use, but what if the power of fate falls into the hands of those villains, or even falls into the hands of heroes?" As soon as this remark came out, it immediately aroused all the angels to discuss. No one wanted to believe everything they heard, but this was said from the mouth of the stigmata, and the angels had to believe it if they didn''t believe it. Gabriel was the first to react, and hurriedly asked the stigmata: "The power of destiny is deeply ingrained. Even the original hero cannot shake that power. Throughout the ages, only one person has had similar power." The stigmata didn''t answer for a while, but just put his eyes on Isaac: "Sometimes fate is like this. It''s not accidental that you became a hero. It''s fate that brought you here. If you want to deal with fate, you can only rely on the power of fate." Lucifer also understands this. If that person replicates the power of fate again, my power will be completely ineffective against him. Only a hero who is in fate but surpasses fate can completely wipe him out. .¡± Isaac was slightly taken aback, but saw that under the words of the stigmata, although the eyes of the angels were still full of scrutiny when they looked at him, the complete rejection of the hero could not be dispelled at this moment. few. "Isaac, accept this gift, and as a hero, succeed to the position of the Holy Tribunal Angel. In the battle of doomsday, you will definitely do a lot." As the voice of the stigmata came, the angels and holy spirits also chanted mysteriously, streamers and clouds surrounded Isaac, and a new force was coming from Isaac''s body from the inside. The outside blooms. "Say the oath of the holy angel and accept this power." Under the guidance of a group of angels, Isaac, who was half kneeling on the ground, let out a low voice, and the six wings belonging to the angel of the holy order were slowly condensing behind him. Under the witness of everyone in the cloud, Isaac shouted from the bottom of his heart, as if he wanted to stretch out all the previous depression: "I take integrity as my talisman, and justice as my crown and authority." "I am for a good heart, I am for a righteous deed." "I took the sword of valor and pierced the breast of the unjust." "I smashed the power of evil and took back from it the lost justice." "My heart is always by your side, and my longing wets my eye sockets like night dew." "I have been blessed by God, and righteousness has become my feather garment." "In my body my glory is renewed, in my hand my bow grows stronger." "I judge the way for people, and people look up to me when they see me." "I am the Holy Judgment Angel, and justice will always be by my side!" As Isaac''s shout fell, the golden six wings cast by the streamer were completely condensed behind him, and his aura suddenly soared, leaping to the level of a demigod, the life force that wiped out mortals, Now it has come to him. The stigmata nodded without a trace. He pointed to the sky, and a gap opened in the sky, and a golden statue of a warrior also fell from the sky. "Isaac, the holy angel, I give you the divine weapon God-given weapon. With it, sprouts will grow from stubborn rocks, and clear springs will gushes from dry land. Erathians will no longer be tortured by hunger. It does what you''re supposed to do." After receiving the golden statue that fell from the sky, Isaac looked indifferent, and now what exists in his heart is only his firm belief in justice. Chapter 3001 the next day. Bright light shines in through the gaps in the window leaves. It is not pure sunlight, but the blazing light that penetrates the sky. Since all the fire elements in the world have been silenced, even sunlight has completely disappeared. Scholars who participated in the Titan Project Under the study of the Titans'' Arrow as the energy source, a huge spherical lightning came into being. Every morning, the scholars would raise the spherical lightning to the zenith, announcing the end of the night to everyone in the snowy region. At the moment when the light came, Rhodes opened his eyes quickly, moved his body briefly, and after the preparations were completed, he did not wake up the still sleeping Morrill, and came to the training ground of the Undead Legion to check the things he got yesterday. Time Ring. The Ring of Time, that was the ring given to him by Morel at yesterday''s ceremony. Rhodes hadn''t had the time to carefully check the power in this ring until now. When Rhodes asked Calenda to create the artifact-level dragon ring, Morrill was naturally not idle. She mastered the time domain and had so many ways to prepare this ring that Rhodes hardly noticed her. The process of making the ring, but the effect of the time ring, really surprised Rhodes. After equipping the ring of time, not only can rely on the power of the ring to retain a complete memory in the retrospective time, but what Rhodes cares about is another ability of the ring of time, that is, the time that allows objects to return to their state God Arrow. Rhodes looked around, and soon found a straw man with a few arrows stuck in a corner of the training ground. Rhodes waved the Titan''s Arrow in his hand, and the turbulent lightning bombarded the straw man. Hearing an explosion, the straw man was immediately blown to pieces, and the scorched and hot straw flew around. An ordinary training straw man , How can it resist the artifact in Rhodes'' hands? And this is exactly the effect Rhodes wanted. As Rhodes thought, the time ring on his left hand flashed, and then a dark brown deep arrow was stimulated from the surface of the ring. The shattered straw man, the straw that was originally flying around, turned back in the opposite direction at this moment. The time that existed on them was completely reversed at this moment. It was just a blink of an eye, and the intact grass People appeared in front of Rhodes again. "Arrow of Time..." Feeling the ability in the ring, many thoughts also flashed in Rhodes'' mind. Molly, who has obtained the power of the Dragon King, has obviously made a new breakthrough in the field of time. The ability to reverse the time of a single object is a power that she did not grasp before, and now this power can be controlled by her. It was disassembled from the time domain and integrated into the time ring worn by Rhodes. For Rhodes, this is naturally considered good news. The stronger the power of the time domain, the more confident he will be in the doomsday battle. Compared to this, Rhodes wants to know the power limit of the Ring of Time. As Rhodes'' aura condensed, the blazing lightning flashed from the Titan''s Arrow, and Rhodes added all the power of the lightning to the blade of the Titan''s Arrow. He only heard Rhodes drink, and the Titan The arrow pierced straight into the ground under his feet, and the ground exploded in an instant. The ground shook and the mountains shook, and lightning flashes like silver dragons burst out from the cracks in the nearby ground. The ground is completely cracked, and the network of cracks is filled with dazzling silver light. The undead general who noticed the movement nearby thought that someone was making trouble here, and after rushing over, he saw Rhodes'' figure, and hurriedly saluted Rhodes: "Your Majesty Rhodes, what happened here?" "I''m testing the power of a weapon, and keep the idlers away." Rhode ordered slowly. After receiving Rhode''s order, the nearby undead generals did not dare to neglect, and hurriedly expelled the busy people nearby one after another. Only the high-level leaders of a few legions were qualified to continue to stay here. "What happened? Who destroyed the training ground of the legion members?" After getting the news, the marine commander Kegel who rushed over also discovered the abnormality here, but he obviously didn''t understand the current situation and was heading towards other legions. Members asked loudly. Frazer, who was still the commander of the legion and also the supreme commander, found him, and then stepped forward to pull him aside, and explained the current situation to him: "It is His Majesty Rhodes who is testing the strength, and the one with a radius of 1,000 meters The cracks in the ground were all caused by His Majesty Rhodes'' blow, and it seems that it was not his full strength." Kegel also saw the cobweb-like cracks on the ground, and the black-robed man standing in the center of the cracks. He couldn''t help but open his mouth. No one in the undead army could show such terrifying power. , and this is not Rhodes'' full strength at all: "Compared to the Bracada battle, His Majesty Rhodes'' power has improved a lot, and that power may have surpassed the level of the seventh level and reached the level of a demigod." .¡± Frazer nodded slightly, agreeing with Kegel''s statement that His Majesty Rhodes is more powerful, which is a blessing for the entire undead kingdom. At the center of their discussion, Rhodes was checking the time ring in his hand. He smashed the earth with the power of Titan''s Arrow, not to test the power of Titan''s Arrow, but for this ring. The arrow of time condensed from the surface of the ring again, and shot straight at the cracked ground under his feet. However, the next moment, something that made Rhodes frown slightly happened. After the arrow of time hit, only a piece of ground under Rhodes'' feet returned to its original state. , the ground farther away is still cracked. Rhodes visually inspected it a little, and the ground that returned to normal is only about ten meters away. Although the Time God Arrow can reverse the time of things, it is only a power extended from the Time Domain after all. The range affected by the Time God Arrow is also limited to within ten meters. If Molly, the master of the Time Realm, was here, the time magic arrow she condensed might not be able to reverse the time of the entire earth, but the small ring in Rhode''s hand could not contain such power at all. De, was not too disappointed because of this, after confirming the range of action of the ring, he turned to the next test. With a flash of fire, Rhodes came to the side of the legion commander Frazer, and slowly said: "I need a prisoner of the legendary rank, his size cannot exceed ten meters, and his type cannot be undead. Bring it here." "Obey, my leader." Frazer bowed respectfully, and then greeted the members of the nearby legion, "Bring over the Dragon Lord of the Flies captured not long ago." Following the dispatch of a group of undead, soon, a huge dragon fly about eight meters long, yellow and green, like a snake and a fly, with two dragonfly wings, was carried over by five flowers. The dragon fly bound by the chains was still dishonest. While struggling, it let out a low growl, and its blood-red compound eyes gleamed with confusion and madness. "I remember it. Isn''t it the Dragon Fly Lord among the Doomsday Kings? How did it become like this?" Rhodes seemed to remember something. Wasn''t it the Dragon Fly Lord among the previous guests who was carried up by the undead? It is said that it is the largest dragonfly in the entire swamp. It has survived for hundreds of years, but unexpectedly it became what it is today. Listening to Rhodes'' inquiry, Frazer patiently explained: "My leader, you don''t know. At the banquet not long ago, the Dragon Fly Lord collided with the Lust King, one of the kings of hell, and the Lust King completely destroyed it. As a punishment for it. After losing his mind, the Dragon Lord of the Flies kept hurting people at the banquet. In order to prevent it from continuing to make trouble, the undead subdued it and imprisoned it, and it just met your requirements." Rhodes nodded. It seems that the task of testing the Time God''s Arrow with living creatures falls on Dragon Lord of the Flies. Speaking of which, the reason why the Dragon Lord of the Flies ended up in the current situation is entirely its own fault. Rhodes still remembered that Cecia brought out the apple pie, which caused a commotion at the banquet. It seems that the Dragon Lord of the Flies was at that time Offended the king of hell, and was punished by Cesia. Rhodes didn''t like Lord of the Flies, who almost caused turmoil at the wedding ceremony. Asking his subordinates to put the restrained Dragon Lord of the Flies aside, Rhodes raised the Titan Arrow, and slowly pierced into the yellow and green body of the Dragon Lord of Flies, which looked like snake scales and fish scales, and light green blood gushed out . Rhodes drew his sword out, and left several wounds of different depths on the body of Dragon Fly Lord, and then activated the power contained in the time ring, and as the time arrow hit the body of Dragon Fly Lord, Under the unbelievable gaze of many undead, the wound on Dragon King of Flies slowly closed, and the dripping blood flowed in countercurrently. In the blink of an eye, the injuries all over his body healed completely. Not only that, his body was so smooth that not even a trace of scar could be seen. There is no stay, and it is completely impossible to see that it was still bleeding just now. This discovery also made Rhodes couldn''t help exhaling. The reaction on the Dragon Lord of the Flies at least proved that the Time God Arrow can work on living things, and its effect is not limited to dead objects. Things, with great help, at least proved that some parts are feasible. Rhodes wanted to know whether the power of the time magic arrow could completely reverse life and death. For a long time, the only way to bring the dead back to life, apart from the top-level spiritualism, is the power of reincarnation and rebirth. According to the description of the time ring, death and life seem to be different states in different times. If the time ring With the power to restore the wounds of living creatures, it must also be able to reverse death. Thinking of this, Rhodes'' eyes flashed with eagerness. He swung the Titan Arrow and chopped off the head of the Dragon Fly King, which looked like a snake and a fly. And losing vitality, just like a severed snake head can still make a final bite, the dragon''s head that fell into madness also rushed towards Rhodes at this moment, and Rhodes made up another lightning bolt, which made him Completely lost vitality. "You have gained 30,000 experience points!" After beheading the Dragon Fly King, the messages in the system log also appeared in Rhode''s mind. As a genuine legendary creature, the Dragon Fly King provided Rhodes with a full 30,000 experience points, but in Rhode''s eyes right now, This bit of experience is just better than nothing. If a seventh-level character wants to advance to a level, the experience required is calculated in units of tens of millions, and only when a large-scale battle is over, the experience gained is slightly enough. . Facing the next unknown result, Rhode''s heart couldn''t help beating rapidly. The power of the Time God''s Arrow condensed on the ring again. Under Rhode''s unblinking gaze, as the Time God Arrow hit the Dragon Lord who had lost his life, a miraculous scene happened in front of Rhodes. Rhodes had said many times before that the power that turned everything back in time had actually acted on the broken body of the Dragon King of Flies at this moment. That power did not disappoint Rhodes. Reversed, the severed head returned to the body of the Dragon Fly Lord under the influence of the power of time, and with a familiar deep roar, the already dead Dragon Fly Lord came back to life, possessing a second life. It may not be accurate to say that, under the influence of the power of time, the Dragon Lord of the Flies an hour ago never died at all, so how can we talk about a second life? Now that things have developed, Rhodes'' hand holding Titan''s Arrow is trembling slightly. Rhodes has never felt such a strong heartbeat, which is almost impossible for an existence like him whose strength is close to that of a demigod. things, but it happened at this moment. The information in the system log is still there, and has not changed due to the time reversal of the Dragon Lord of the Flies. Rhodes only needs to do one more thing to confirm the final guess. Always calm. Rhodes swung the Titan Arrow and took the life of Dragon Lord of the Flies again. When he opened the system log, he couldn''t dare to check the final result. "You have gained 30,000 experience points!" "You have gained 30,000 experience points!" In the system log, two identical messages existed in the last column. It wasn''t that Rhodes was dazzled, or there were other mistakes, but two identical messages appeared. Those two identical messages made Rhode''s heart hang on to the ground, and what was replaced was an indescribable joy and joy. Under the action of the Time God Arrow, Rhodes gained two experiences from the Dragon Lord of the Flies, and two times means countless times. As long as the power of the Time Ring is still there, as long as the Time Domain is still on Rhodes'' side, Rhodes can repeatedly collect experience points like this countless times. The upgrade problem that has always plagued Rhodes has been solved at this moment. Molly really gave him an amazing wedding ring. Under the confused or apologetic expressions of all the undead, only Rhodes'' carefree laughter echoed in the entire training ground. Chapter 3002 For a long time, how to obtain experience points more efficiently has been a major problem that plagued Rhodes. In order to solve this problem, Rhodes tried many methods, but the final result was not good. In previous games, in addition to the large amount of experience points obtained from the expansion pack campaign, completing missions will also give you a lot of experience points. The amount of those experience points is not weaker than winning a big battle. However, Rhodes now Can''t enjoy all that at all. Take the current Doomsday War as an example. Under the rewards of the expansion pack campaign, after players in the current world confirm their alignment, they only need to destroy the enemies on the other side, and the experience points they get will be multiplied by several times, or even ten times. , this is simply impossible to imagine in the eyes of Rhodes right now, not to mention that there are all kinds of tasks, and they can also get a lot of experience rewards. Without additional sources of experience, all Rhodes can do is the most primitive way, which is to gain experience points that can be used for promotion after winning battles. However, doing so is very inefficient, even if Rhodes After conquering the entire Bracada, the experience is only enough to raise himself to level 10 of the seventh order. If he wants to upgrade to level 10 of the seventh order, or step into a stronger level, these experience points are far from enough. Rhodes couldn''t find any other way besides time accumulation. At this moment, the problem of insufficient experience points that plagued Rhodes was solved with the appearance of the Time God Arrow. With the function of the Time God Arrow, Rhodes had the means to collect experience points infinitely, which was far more efficient than sending The men''s battle came faster, and the hints in the system log have proved this to Rhodes. Rhodes stared at the unique ring engraved with numbers in his hand. Rather than saying that the Time God Arrow took advantage of a loophole in the system, it would be better to say that it is the power of time. As one of the two most powerful domains in the world, the time domain really deserves its reputation. The power of time can completely reverse death and life, and return things to the past state. While lamenting the unique power of the time domain, Rhodes couldn''t help but think of the master of the time domain, the hero Molly who accepted the complete inheritance of the holy female dragon, and now she is the queen of the kingdom of the undead. Sometimes Rhodes also had to sigh with emotion at the wonder of the changing world. Not long ago, he and Molier were unending enemies, and even arranged a plan to assassinate Molier, but now it has come to this point, belonging to the realm of time The power has also become Rhodes'' greatest help, not only giving Rhodes countless opportunities to retry, but also solving the urgent need for experience points. Even Rhodes didn''t expect Time Domain to be able to do this. The power belonging to time is so unsolvable, no one can defeat the master of time, not even those demigods. Rhodes used to be aggrieved when facing the time domain, and now he wants to let those opponents learn one by one. With the time domain as a backup, there are only a few people left who have the ability to threaten Rhodes. One is the protagonist of the third expansion, Lucifer, the lord of hell, who intends to judge the walking corpses. Now he has obtained the supreme sword Doomsday Blade, and his power is unstoppable. As the core character of the expansion piece, no matter how powerful he is, Rhodes will never be surprised. No one can defeat the corresponding protagonist of the expansion piece when the momentum of the expansion piece is in full swing. The second is the stigmata who sit high among the clouds. The domain of destiny controlled by the stigmata is also the most powerful domain known as the time domain, and the power in it is enough to shake the power of time. The holy female dragon who was in charge of the time domain at the beginning, her fall is also inextricably linked with the power of destiny. To deal with the stigmata, in addition to being hindered by fate, you must also deal with the angelic army guarding the clouds and all the power of Erasia. Compared with the two core figures in the third expansion pack, the third person who has the ability to threaten Rhodes is relatively low-key, but his power should not be underestimated. That person is the one who can replicate the power. God. If he is allowed to copy the Time Domain and the Destiny Domain, I am afraid that there will be endless troubles in the future. Although he has not yet shown his real power, he feels to Rhodes like a giant python dormant underground. At the moment when the abyss rises, I''m afraid it will be more difficult than the previous two. If Rhodes didn''t predict wrongly, the god-bearer is very likely to be the protagonist of the fourth expansion piece "God''s Awakening". Maybe he can''t see anything in the third expansion piece, but if he survives to the first The four expansion packs are likely to become the most terrifying existence in history, and he must be eradicated before he has copied the Xeon Domain. Except for these three existences, no one in the world is worthy of being regarded by Rhodes. Under the influence of the time domain, even a powerful hero as strong as the beast Tula Leon can only survive in the vortex of time. Go with the flow. Those sporadic enemies, whether it is Paris, the monarch of spiritual elements who is eager to fight, or the chief Gru of the guardian of the jungle, they can''t make any waves in the vortex of time. As long as those three existences can be eradicated, the world will be destroyed. Will fall into the hands of Rhodes. Among the three existences, Rhodes first planned to deal with Erich the god. Of course, there are Rhode''s considerations. It is definitely not appropriate to give priority to dealing with Lucifer. The third expansion pack is his home field after all. If he forcibly deals with the protagonist of the expansion pack, he will inevitably fall into a situation where both sides will suffer. The stigmata in the cloud are not easy to deal with either. Those angels with fate alone are enough for Rhodes to have a headache. They should be left to Lucifer, who is in charge of the Doomsday Blade, to figure out a solution. On the contrary, the potential of becoming a god is too terrifying, and if left alone, it is very likely to cause a big mistake. Only by eradicating it as soon as possible can Rhodes truly feel at ease. Prior to this, Rhodes had already made a series of arrangements for becoming a god. However, before going personally, Rhodes still planned to give priority to the matter in hand, that is, relying on the role of the God of Time Arrow to brush for himself Sufficient amount of experience points, so that the level of characters who have not moved for a long time can be raised again, so as to provide sufficient strength for subsequent battles. While thinking about it, Rhodes kept moving his hands, beheading the Dragon Fly King again and again, and then using the power of the time arrow to restore it, only to see that the system log was full of screens: "You have gained 30,000 experience points!" "You have gained 30,000 experience points!" "You have gained 30,000 experience points!" "You have gained 30,000 experience points!" "..." Under the joint efforts of many subordinates, Rhodes has not never seen experience value swiping, but it is the first time that tens of thousands of experience points are swiping. Tens of hundreds, even a few thousand are considered good. Only seventh-level legendary creatures can provide tens of thousands of experience points. In the system log, hundreds of additional messages about gaining 30,000 experience points were displayed there, which also made Rhodes happy, and even the movements in his hands accelerated a lot, wishing to increase his speed to the limit. As a time arrow shot at the dead Dragon Fly King, Dragon Fly King had just recovered from the reversal of time, and what was waiting for him was Rhode''s head blow. He didn''t react, and lost his life again , Waiting for the next arrival of the arrow of time. The hundreds of messages displayed there also mean that the Dragon Lord of the Flies has died hundreds of times in the hands of Rhodes. Every new system log is a resurrection of the Dragon Lord of the Flies, and Rhodes'' actions , It also shocked the subordinates nearby, no one knew what Rhodes was doing. "What is Your Majesty Rhodes doing? Why did he treat the Dragon Lord of the Flies like that?" Kegel asked the Legion Commander Frazer a little puzzled, looking at the Dragon Lord of the Flies who was dying. "Don''t speculate about His Majesty Rhode''s intentions." Frazer glanced at him and replied calmly, "But I think His Majesty Rhodes must be dissatisfied with the behavior of the Dragon Fly Lord who almost ruined the wedding ceremony. One time is not enough to relieve my anger." Kegel nodded in a sudden realization, as if he believed in it deeply. At the same time, the awe of Rhodes in his heart also increased a bit. If he accidentally offended His Majesty Rhodes, he would really be killed repeatedly. A hundred times. And Rhodes, who was constantly thinking of ways to speed up the speed of earning experience points, gradually discovered the reason why the speed had not been able to increase. Although the Time Ring has extremely powerful power, it takes time to condense the Time God Arrow, and the interval between them is about 10 seconds. Even if Rhodes pushes this treasure with all his strength, it will take at least 10 seconds before it can be released. Condensed two arrows of time. This also means that no matter how fast Rhode kills the Dragon King of the Flies, he needs to wait at least 10 seconds until the next time arrow is fully formed before he can gain two experience points. If you have a good time and don''t do extra things, 10 seconds is the interval between each gain of experience points. Calculated by obtaining experience points once every 10 seconds, 6 times can be obtained in 1 minute, 360 times in 1 hour, 30,000 experience points can be obtained once, and 10.8 million experience points can be obtained in 1 hour. Upgrading from Tier 7 to Tier 2 originally required 10 million experience points, but under the Godseeker passive feature possessed by Rhodes, it would require 20 million experience points. It takes about 2 hours to go up to a level, and every level up to Tier 7 will require With an additional 20 million experience points, the upgrade time required by Rhodes is 2 hours, 4 hours, 6 hours... Rhodes had previously raised his character by 1 level because he ate the apple pie made from the wisdom fruit. He is currently level 7 and level 2. If he reaches level 7 and level 10, he will need to brush Dragon Lord of the Flies for a total of 88 hours. In the past, Rhodes had been troubled, and the character level hadn''t been raised for a long time. Now it only takes 88 hours to rise to the level of legendary apex in one fell swoop. This is undoubtedly exciting news. Even Rhodes, in the When thinking of all this, he couldn''t help laughing out loud. This is the intuitive benefit that the Time Domain brought him. With those sufficient experience points, Rhodes can not only raise the character to the seventh-level top, find a way to promote the demigod, but also raise all the skills and all the magic around him to the full level. Value, for Rhodes now, is within easy reach. In the process of constantly killing the Dragon Fly King, Rhodes also had a new idea. He couldn''t increase the speed at which the Time Ring can generate the Time God Arrow, but he could find a way to increase the experience value obtained in a single time. That is to compare the Dragon Fly King more powerful legendary creatures to farm for experience points. Generally speaking, the experience value that ordinary legendary creatures can provide is between 10,000 and 50,000. The specific value can also show the strength of the legendary creature, and the existence of a hero can increase that experience value by ten. times or even a hundred times. In Rhode''s memory, the demigod-ranked hero Somra should be the one who provided him with the most experience points at a time, providing a full 6 million experience points. As the patron saint of Bracada in the past, Somura was strong enough to overwhelm the former air elemental monarch Telma. This extremely rich experience value naturally proved his strength. The experience value provided by Somla once is equivalent to two hundred times of Rhodes brushing the Dragon Lord of the Flies, and these experience points are not enough to half of the seventh-order 1st to 2nd level, thanks to the existence of the Time God Arrow. In other places, if you want to kill 200 legendary creatures, even if Rhodes has the strength, you don''t know where to find these legendary creatures. Destroying a demigod hero like Somura once is equivalent to brushing Dragon Lord 200 times, which can greatly improve the efficiency of Rhodes in obtaining experience points. Since the time interval for obtaining experience points cannot be shortened, Rhodes intends to increase the amount of experience points obtained in a single time, providing 30,000 experience points, which is already the limit of the Dragon Lord of the Flies, but it is by no means those legendary heroes, or It is the limit of demigods. Just when Rhodes was about to switch to a different target to swipe, there was a scene in front of him that made him a little stunned. Under the hit of the arrow of time, the Dragon Fly King did not come back from the dead as before. What appeared in front of Rhodes was still the remnant of a dragon fly that had lost its health. "how so?" Rhodes was slightly taken aback, thinking that there was something wrong with the ring of time in his hand, but after careful inspection, he found that there was nothing abnormal on the ring. The arrow of time still had a condensing interval of 10 seconds, but the Lord of the Flies failed to break through the ring in time. After being resurrected, what remained in front of Rhode''s eyes was still a remnant of a dragonfly, but it didn''t die from the lightning that Rhode just shot, but was directly beheaded. This discovery also made Rhodes frowned. The time magic arrow is of great importance, directly related to whether he can obtain the almost unlimited experience points, and raise the character level to level 7 and 10. If something goes wrong , that is undoubtedly a situation he does not want to see. Thinking of this, Rhode couldn''t help taking a deep breath, and turned his gaze to the remnant of Dragon Fly King lying on the ground, wanting to know what went wrong, why this time, Dragon Fly Wang didn''t come back to life as usual, and provided experience points for himself again? Chapter 3003 Rhode didn''t dare to neglect the fact that the time magic arrow didn''t take effect. After all, it was related to the improvement of his character level. If he was negligent, it would completely fail to achieve what he originally expected. At this moment, Rhodes couldn''t help but think of one person, that person was Molly who was in charge of the time domain. If she was here, she would definitely be able to find anomalies in the mutation of the Dragon Lord of the Flies, and maybe she would find something because of it. It''s a pity that Molly is not here at this time, and Rhodes doesn''t intend to bother her now. If it is really impossible to solve the matter, Rhodes will ask the master of the Time Domain to inquire. In case the immediate matter is not serious, Or maybe it was just caused by negligence. If you go to Molier like this, you will inevitably be ridiculed by her. Rhodes doesn''t want to bother her with everything. Shaking his head, Rhodes also set his sights on the Dragon Lord of the Flies who had fallen to the ground without any signs of life. It was supposed to be revived under the action of the arrow of time, but there is still no sign of life at this moment. In order to better detect the abnormality of the Dragon Lord of the Flies, Rhodes also replaced the racing achievement he wore with the end of wisdom that is easier to think about. With the blessing of this achievement, Rhodes will have a legendary level. His wisdom technique, whether it is thinking ability or the insight ability required for observation, will be raised to the limit at this moment. Different levels of Wisdom Art can display completely different powerful powers. Low-level Wisdom Art can only be used to quickly learn magic, but when Wisdom Art reaches the epic level, essential changes will occur. With the opening of wisdom, all the memories that existed deeply in the depths of the mind in the past, whether it is a glimpse in a hurry, or accidentally checking the contents of the classics, will appear in the mind clearly and orderly at this moment. Always be ready to call. If wisdom is a weapon belonging to a mage, then the legendary wisdom spell will undoubtedly become an artifact in the hands of a mage. With the blessing of the legendary wisdom spell, there is no trace of it that will escape Rhodes'' eyes. How difficult it is to pass the normal route and possess the legendary Wisdom Spell. It requires mages to spend hundreds of thousands of years meditating in order to let their thinking ability reach an unprecedented level. essential. Even in Bracada in the past, it is recorded in history that only the leaders of the magic guild leaders in the past have mastered the legendary wisdom technique. It is thankful that ordinary legendary mages can have a master-level wisdom technique. How can it be said that it is at the legendary level? With the blessing of racing achievements, Rhodes now has a legendary level of wisdom. Although Rhodes didn''t ask his subordinates to take the Dragon Lord of the Flies away, Rhodes called Frazer again and explained his needs to him: "I need a prisoner with the same conditions as before, but this time I have to add one more, that person must be a legendary hero." After listening to Rhodes'' narration, Frazer showed embarrassment at this moment: "My leader, to be honest, the legion members may not be able to find the prisoners you need for a while, please give us more time." Frazer''s request also made Rhodes scratch his head: "I remember that there are quite a lot of prisoners? Those mages who refused to surrender, those enemies sent by other forces, could it be that a legendary rank Can''t find any heroes?" Seeing that Rhodes seemed a little dissatisfied, Frazer hurriedly argued: "My leader, if you make a request a few days in advance, you will definitely be able to find a living creature prisoner in the legendary rank that satisfies you, but now there is no way Do it. In order to celebrate your marriage with Queen Morel, when you cut the cake for the guests yesterday after the oath, you agreed to amnesty the world and release the prisoners in the prison.¡± "...Did I say that?" Listening to Frazer''s narration, Rhodes couldn''t help stretching out his hand to caress his forehead. After putting on the end of wisdom, the scene that Frazer narrated was also clearly reflected in Luo. In De''s mind, he seemed to have said those words. What makes Rhodes a little helpless is that he was also dizzy in the cheers of the crowd yesterday, and he made such a decision casually. The undead under him did not dare to be negligent, and they had already released the prisoners in the prison empty. Even if Rhodes didn''t want to admit this, but the news brought by the Legendary Wisdom Technique let Rhodes know clearly that it was clearly what he said. On the side, Frazer didn''t take the initiative to bother Rhodes, but waited silently on the sidelines. His reminder was enough. If Rhodes didn''t want to admit it, he wouldn''t touch it. . Shaking his head, since he has already made such a decision, it seems useless to regret it. Maybe Time Domain can help Rhodes, but he has no such intention. Molly seems to be very satisfied with everything yesterday, If she is allowed to change what happened in it at will, there may be some impact. Just as Rhodes was looking for a new candidate in his mind, Frazer seemed to have thought of something, and hurriedly reported to Rhodes: "Your Majesty, not all the prisoners have been released, and there are also very few dangerous prisoners who are still being held. For example, the previous Dragon Lord of the Flies, because it lost its sanity, even if it was released, it would still wreak havoc, so the undead still imprisoned it in the prison. There is a person who seems to be very suitable for your requirements, that person It is..." Listening to Frazier whispering the name of that person, Rhodes also focused his eyes. Just like what Frazier said, that person really fits Rhodes'' requirements perfectly. He is a powerful hero of the legendary rank. Killing can provide Rhodes with a lot of experience points, and more importantly, that person was once the protagonist of the expansion. After thinking of all this, Rhodes couldn''t help exhaling deeply. He originally wanted to find a legendary hero to collect experience points faster, but he didn''t expect to find the protagonist of the old expansion pack just like this. On the head, I don''t know how much extra experience the protagonist of the expansion pack can provide. After making a decision in his heart, Rhodes once again turned his attention to Frazer beside him: "Go and bring Sandro over, but not here." After receiving Rhode''s order, Frazer left first, preparing to take Sandro to the location designated by Rhodes in accordance with Rhode''s request. After Frazer left, Rhodes also put away the Titan Arrow in his hand. Although this is the training ground of the Undead Legion, absolutely no outsider can enter here, and no one can detect any news here. It is a very safe place, but Rhodes, who is cautious, does not intend to put the next thing here, but plans to change to a more hidden and safe location. Only in this way can we ensure that everything that follows will not be done by anyone. known. Chapter 3004 Not long after, under Rhodes'' order, Frazer led the unique legendary half-human, half-lich hero imprisoned by heavy shackles to the quiet room designated by Rhodes. The shackles that bind that person are not ordinary mortal things, but the swordsmith Kalunda from hell. Under Rhodes'' hint, he specially created the shackles for those powerful beings, adding enough dragon bones and dragon scales After being used as a material, the chain even incorporates the power to resist magic. And those extremely precious dragon materials are naturally Molier who ordered the dragons, so that those dragons provided enough dragon materials, which also made the power of the anti-magic chain even better. The protagonist of the expansion pack like Lu, under the shackles of the chain, will also lose the ability to cast magic, and can only let the undead bring him here. In the quiet room, Rhodes, who came here first, had been waiting for a long time. When he felt the extremely strong breath of death, even though Rhodes turned his back to the visitor, he could confirm the identity of the visitor without turning around. , that is the mutual perception between necromancers. Looking in the direction of that death energy, Rhodes also saw the unique Sandro. Under the curse of the Black Demon Sword, Sandro completely lost the flesh and blood on the right side of his body, and his left face still looked human. Seeing Rhodes looking over, he even smiled at him, but his right face had no flesh and blood. Only the empty eye sockets and pale teeth can be seen. The smile on the left face stretches the remaining facial muscles, but the grin on the right face is clearly the grin of the undead, which also makes him look very evil. Looking at Sandro in this appearance, Rhodes was silent for a while. Rhodes recalled that in previous games, when a certain expansion pack was completely over and everything was settled, each protagonist of the expansion pack would have a poster dedicated to him to highlight all the things he had done in this expansion pack. matter. Rhodes still remembered the situation on those posters. The poster belonging to the protagonist of the first expansion, the hero Tanan, is standing in the ruins of Krulod, raising his battle ax and roaring loudly, with an angry and brutal face, which represents the barbarian''s rising resistance. The protagonist of the third expansion pack, the poster of Lucifer, the lord of hell, is holding a flaming supreme sword and walking in the sea of ??fire with a sad face, which symbolizes his hatred for walking corpses. What made Rhodes look slightly changed was that, if he remembered correctly, the poster belonging to the protagonist of the second expansion pack, the Necromancer Sandro, was exactly the image of him holding up the Black Demon Sword. His face is divided into two completely different parts, one part is human, and the other part is the undead who lost flesh and blood, his eyes, his grin, all make no secret of the ambition that exists in his heart. Looking at Sandro in front of him, what Rhodes can confirm is that now he is exactly the same as the face on the poster, the only difference is that the Black Demon Sword is no longer in his hand, but has been confiscated by the undead who captured him Store it up, waiting for Rhodes to take it. In front of him, Sandro, who revealed the true face of the protagonist of the expansion film, also reminded Rhodes invisibly. It is hard to say how much fate has influenced Sandro to become what he is now. Before the arrival of the second expansion pack, Rhodes took away the ghost king''s cloak, one of Sandro''s artifacts, and invisibly caused an astonishing change in fate. However, in the end, that change seemed to fall back into the hands of fate. The true face of the protagonist of the expansion is the best example. The change in Sandro''s appearance also invisibly sounded the alarm for Rhodes, forcing Rhodes to send an elite army to deal with him just after improving his relationship with Morrill, and finally captured him completely. No one knows what Sandro, who used to be the protagonist of the expansion film, will do. Anyone who dares to underestimate the protagonist of the expansion film will pay an unimaginable price. Rhodes deeply understands this, even if the second data The expansion has long passed, and it is now the middle of the third expansion, and Rhodes still dare not let such a big hidden danger go. Aware of the invisible control of fate, Rhodes couldn''t help but take a deep breath. He understood why he showed such a powerful power in the field of time, not only being able to modify the past, erasing time, and even helping himself to clear After gaining experience, the Destiny Domain is still eligible to be called Xeon Domain together with it. Heroes can break the shackles of fate and are not controlled by fate, but that is only to a certain extent. A hero with a strong will and a hero with a weak will will have completely different results when faced with the manipulation of the field of fate. From Sandro, Rhodes felt the traces of fate''s manipulation. Destiny doesn''t even need to do anything, just return the luck and opportunity that once belonged to the protagonist of the expansion to Sandro, which is enough to make Rhodes I have a headache. Rhodes didn''t know what Sandro was paying attention to, but thinking about it, it would definitely not be a good thing, but now that he has become a general trend, Sandro, who has lost those artifacts, can''t make any waves at all. Following Falezer''s resignation, the quiet room fell into silence for a while. Seeing that Rhodes looked gloomy and seemed to be thinking about something in his heart, Sandro took the initiative to say: "Should I call you His Majesty Rhodes, or should I call you Lord Rhodes?" Call you Lord of the Undead?" Hearing the teasing meaning in Sandro''s words, it seemed that he was not aware of the current situation at all, or that he didn''t take the current situation to heart at all. Rhodes just replied indifferently: "You can call it whatever you think is convenient. .¡± Sandro didn''t answer, but deliberately changed the subject and said, "Unexpectedly, the necromancer I saw on the Tower of Souls can now become the Lord of the Undead above all undead, Your Majesty Rhodes, look Come on, fate is really on your side." "What do you know about fate?" Rhodes said slowly, he didn''t use the power of the dark holy words, because he knew that for Sandro right now, the dark holy words couldn''t affect him at all. In the half-human and half-dead state, he seems to be able to choose his own form freely. When Rhodes casts the dark holy word, he can make himself return to the human form, and even all the knowledge about spiritualism will be lost. Belonging to the body of the undead on the other side, thus making the dark holy word lose its effect, the same is true for the transformation of the death knight, which also made it difficult for Rhodes to deal with him before. It would be too wasteful to just kill the protagonist of the expansion pack like this. Had to temporarily imprison him. Now Rhodes has finally found a suitable method to deal with him. Since the conventional death knight transformation cannot take effect, Rhodes simply gave up the idea of ??transforming him. What Rhodes needs is only the experience that the protagonist of the expansion pack can provide. value only. Facing Rhodes'' inquiry, Sandro just replied with a smile: "I''ve heard some rumors. The past can completely change the existence of time, because it offended fate, and was finally completely erased by fate. The power to manipulate time now Reappearing in the world, fate will definitely not allow that power to continue to exist. Lord of the undead, the favor of fate is not so easy to take lightly. You have chosen to stand on the same front as time, and the power of fate will never be light about you." Rhodes was sullen and silent, recalling all that had happened, he could also feel the effect of fate. In order to fight against the Time Realm on Molly, when Rhodes was in deep crisis, fate helped Rhode out of the predicament, and what fate expected was to use Rhode''s hand to completely eradicate the hero Molly who disturbed time, but even Fate didn''t count either, Rhodes didn''t choose to do that in the end, but chose to join hands with Molly to fight against fate. Just as Rhodes was thinking, he heard Sandro say again: "Your Majesty Rhodes, just because you don''t want to stand on the side of fate doesn''t mean that others will do the same, especially when other people have been forced by you At the end of the road. I can feel that the favor of fate is so close to me, especially when I pick up the Black Demon Sword, the matter between you and me will never end like this." Seeing this, Rhodes just shook his head: "You think the matter is not over yet, but I think it is. Now your life is in my hands, do you still want to escape from me? Wherever I go, I can find you with the Eternal Magic Eye. The reason why you are still alive is because you still have some value." As he said that, Rhode raised the Titan Arrow in his hand, and the rapidly leaping lightning filled the surface of the Titan Arrow again, and the meaning seemed self-evident. Sensing the coldness in Rhodes'' eyes, Sandro''s expression did not show the mania that Rhodes expected, or the unwillingness to perceive the danger, but only a sense of confidence and calmness: "I have a hunch that we will meet again of." "You''re right." Rhodes just nodded lightly, acknowledging Sandro''s statement, and at the same time waved the Titan Arrow in his hand, taking the life of the protagonist of the second expansion pack. "You have gained 900,000 experience points!" "You have obtained the racing achievement [Enemy of the Dead]." "[Enemies of the Dead]: Kill the hero Sandro. The basic reward increases the damage to undead creatures by 100%, and the favorability of undead creatures -50%. Any attack launched after wearing it can kill undead creatures with less than 50% health. .¡± Looking at the prompts from the system, Rhodes couldn''t help scratching his head. After eliminating Sandro, he even got an achievement, which Rhodes didn''t expect. As the protagonist of the second expansion pack in the past, there is a reason to be able to get achievements after killing. The Enemy of the Dead achievement provided by Sandro can increase the damage to the undead race by 100%, but for Rhodes, who is the Lord of the Undead, he doesn''t seem to need such an achievement. What makes Rhodes a little bit concerned is the obliteration effect after wearing this achievement. There are hardly many racing achievements that can provide such a powerful obliteration ability. If Sandro was killed in time for the second expansion, no matter what occupation the player is, as long as he wears the achievement of Enemy of the Dead, almost no undead creature will be his opponent. In addition to racing achievements, the experience points provided by Sandro also made Rhodes very concerned. The experience points of 900,000 points are 30 times higher than the previous 30,000 experience points of Dragon Lord of the Flies. If you brush Dragon Lord of the Flies vigorously, Rhodes needs nearly 90 hours to raise the character level to level 7 and 10, so if it is replaced by the current Sandro, Rhodes only needs less than 3 hours to raise the character level to level 10. Level up to the apex. Of course, Rhodes did not forget the lesson that the Dragon Lord of the Flies had taught him before. Due to the retrospective ability of the Time God Arrow, the current time is used as the benchmark, and Rhodes must Wait patiently for another 1 hour interval. Even if you need to wait two additional time intervals, the time required to upgrade to the full level of the seventh step has changed from 3 hours to 5 hours. Whenever he thinks of the subsequent results, Rhodes feels full of energy in his heart. The hope of the full level is in front of Rhodes, not only the character level, but also with enough experience points, every magic that Rhodes has learned can also take this opportunity to upgrade to the full level, which is enough to make his own strength essential Variety. As the Time God''s Arrow continued to condense again, Rhodes also used the former protagonist of the expansion pack to continuously obtain huge experience points for himself. In this small quiet room, the same scenes are happening again and again. Under the action of the arrow of time, the protagonist of the half-human, half-dead expansion pack goes back in time again and again, but the aura on Rhodes is getting stronger. Even Faleze, who was guarding outside the quiet room, felt the extremely strong and undisguised aura at this moment. Although his face remained calm as before, his heart was filled with turmoil. From Frazer''s perception, he clearly noticed that the aura belonging to His Majesty Rhodes was rapidly increasing, and that improvement The momentum is far from the moment it stops, and it is not a change that occurs when one level is promoted. For Faleze, who is Rhodes'' loyal subordinate, this matter is of course a great thing, and even for the entire undead kingdom, it is a matter of celebration. Nothing makes Falei more excited than this. Ze felt happy, and at the same time, Frazer felt a burst of sincere pride in his heart. Rhodes, whose strength is rising rapidly, is like an immortal monument, erected in front of all the undead. Can find someone to follow. Thinking of this, Frazer hurriedly called out to the nearby undead men, asking them to protect their surroundings and not let anyone approach here. Although Frazer didn''t know what happened in the quiet room, it was clear that what happened in the quiet room was an opportunity that belonged to His Majesty Rhodes, and it must not be destroyed by anyone. Just as the undead waited eagerly, waiting for the dust to settle in the silent room, a guard of the undead suddenly ran over in a panic and reported to Faleze: "My lord commander, Queen Morel She is approaching here, and she wants to find His Majesty Rhodes." "What..." Frazer was slightly taken aback. If there is anyone that Frazer can''t stop, that person must be Moreel. But what makes Frazer puzzled is that Queen Morrill is coming. What are you doing here? Chapter 3005 "Where is Rhodes? What is he doing? He squandered the precious power of time at will. Does he think the power of the time ring is infinite? Even the time domain on me has become weaker. Wait for me If you find him, you must give him a good lesson!" While Frazer was waiting intently, Morriel''s figure also appeared outside the quiet room, and she was constantly complaining about someone, with a bit of sullen expression on her face, it seemed that it was because of Angry about something. "Queen Morel..." After seeing the visitor, Frazer quickly bowed down and saluted respectfully. Seeing Morel as a queen was like meeting Rhodes himself, and he had to show due respect. Molly waved her hand, interrupted the greeting from the commander of the legion, and said in a bad tone: "It was Rhodes who asked you to stay here? His breath is in the quiet room at the back. I want to see what he is doing." .¡± Frazer felt helpless, but he didn''t get out of the way. Instead, he bit the bullet and reported: "Your Highness, my leader is at a critical moment of strength improvement. He specifically explained before entering the quiet room, No one is allowed to enter it until he comes out, please wait patiently with us here." "There''s no place I can''t go." Listening to Frazer''s report, Morel just let out a cold snort, "Even if there is a problem, I will use the time domain to fix everything. Before I get angry, you''d better let open the way." Frazer just took a deep breath, half-kneeling in the tunnel and said, "The order of the leader must not be violated, and his words are the iron law of the undead. Your Royal Highness, I have no intention of disrespecting you, and I am not prepared to resist you, but if you really The only way to enter the quiet room at the back is to kill me, I believe His Majesty Rhodes will not blame you for this, and just wait for me to be reborn in the realm of death later." Listening to Frazier''s words, Morrill frowned. She didn''t expect Frazer to be so loyal, she would rather die than compromise and go against Rhodes'' order, but Morrill felt deeply Now that even an undead dares to stand in front of her, she doesn''t care if the person in front of her is the commander of the legion or not, so she will directly sweep him aside, and then enter the quiet room to see what Rhodes is doing . Molly raised her hand, and a mighty dark red dragon claw was condensed into shape. The tip of the claw shone with icy cold light. She was about to cut off Faleze''s upper body, and suddenly a wave of Molly burst out in the quiet room. I''m familiar with the breath. "Huh? That''s Rhode''s aura... No, why is his aura so much stronger than yesterday? It''s impossible..." Feeling the sudden eruption of breath in the quiet room, as if it had aroused a turbulent wave hitting the shore, even Molier couldn''t help being slightly moved by it, and a lot of doubts arose in her heart. After the breath in the quiet room erupted suddenly, it slowly returned to calm, but it was impossible for Molly to not understand what was going on. It was clearly an existence in the late stage of the seventh order, and once again gained strength. The aura that can only be revealed when it breaks through. "Judging from the strength of that aura, Rhodes now has officially entered the seventh-level and eighth-level. But yesterday, or even earlier today, he was clearly only seventh-level and second-level. what happened?" Thinking of the unreasonable increase in strength that happened to Rhodes, Molly couldn''t help but widen her eyes, unable to guess what happened in the quiet room. For a long time, Rhode''s rank was not outstanding, and he even chose to be promoted to the seventh rank under Morrill''s constant testing, but his strength did not match his rank. With the blessing of various powerful artifacts Now, Rhodes'' strength is comparable to that of a demigod. Now, the shortcomings of Rhode''s rank have been completely made up for at this moment. If Moliel hadn''t felt that aura in person, she might not believe what happened in front of her at all. For a legendary creature above the seventh level, if it wants to upgrade to one level, it will take tens of hundreds of years at every turn. When encountering an insurmountable bottleneck of strength, it will even take centuries to make negligible progress . It takes a long time to increase the level of legendary creatures, and it is impossible to achieve it overnight. If someone told Molier that someone was still at level 7 and 2 in the morning, but later became level 7 and 8, spanning a full six character levels, Molier would not believe anything she said, but now the facts are out of the question In front of Mo Lier, she couldn''t help but not believe it. Thinking that this astonishing level increase happened to Rhodes, Morrill gradually felt reasonable after the initial surprise, because she knew that Rhodes could perform miracles like this. Being promoted to different ranks at different times has already attracted Morrill''s attention, and Rhodes can always surprise her like this. "I told you, Your Royal Highness, His Majesty Rhodes is making a breakthrough in strength." Seeing Molier''s attention, they were all attracted by the breakthrough breath erupting in the quiet room, and even the dragon claws that had just condensed dissipated at this moment. Fraze, who had escaped, was slightly relieved, and hurriedly said Well, the realm of death can indeed bring him back to life, but the pain is unavoidable. Judging from the aura in the quiet room and the power to consume time repeatedly, Molly undoubtedly understood something. If there is any difference between today''s Rhodes and the past, and in different times, it is that he just got the wedding ring given to him by Morrill, the Ring of Time. With the help of the ring, Rhodes can rewind the time of a single object. This ability is something he has never had before, and it is this ability that is constantly helping him complete level upgrades. After realizing this, the little dissatisfaction in Molly''s heart dissipated. Rhodes did not squander the power in the Time Domain as if he had obtained a new toy. Instead, he used this power reasonably to greatly enhance his strength and complete the The rise of the character level. And that increase in strength doesn''t seem to be over. Judging from the power of time that is still being consumed, no matter what Rhodes is doing, he has no moment to stop. "Tell me everything you saw before, all the things Rhodes did, and what might happen in the quiet room." Looking at Faleze in front of her, Molly ordered in an unquestionable tone , she really wanted to rush into the quiet room now, to see what happened there, and what Rhodes did to make her strength soar. However, Molly resisted this thought in the end, of course it is not impossible to directly break into the quiet room, but doing so may destroy Rhodes'' chance of promotion, in case Rhodes is at an extremely critical moment, the The consequences would be unimaginable. Although the power of the time domain is enough to make up for all the wrong things that Moliel has done, now that Rhodes has the time ring, he will remember what happened before time went back. There is a gap in between. Molly thought about it for a second, and then turned her eyes to Faleze who was on the side. It seemed like a good choice to ask the leader of the legion what happened, so as to find out what happened before. Even Molly herself didn''t know how to use the arrow of time that a single object goes back to improve her character level. In order to master the power of the arrow of time, Molly wandered in the ocean of time for a long time, and finally gained Few, but Rhodes didn''t spend much time at all, only one morning at most, he found a way to use the Time God Arrow, and his level was fully improved. Every time he thinks of it, Molly can only sigh with Rhodes'' wisdom and magic. Facing the queen''s order, Frazer dared not hide anything. Except for Rhodes, she was the biggest in the entire undead kingdom. In front of her, even Speaker Erica had to stand aside, let alone others. . Frazer then stated in detail what he knew: "Her Majesty Rhodes came to the training ground of the Undead Legion early in the morning. First, he exercised his skills and smashed some straw figures of arrow targets. Another blow caused the ground on the training ground to be torn apart. Then he showed a kind of miraculous power. There is no abnormal recovery of those damaged things, and of course the recovery ground is limited to the ground at his feet." Listening to Frazer''s report, Morrill nodded slightly. It seems that Rhodes had been testing the power of the Time Arrow early in the morning. According to Frazer''s description, it was obviously the result of the Time Arrow. Thinking of this, Morrill couldn''t help but glanced in the direction of Rhodes through the quiet room door. Really, Rhodes wanted to know the specific ability of the Time God''s Arrow, so he could ask her directly, or did Rhodes not bear to wake her up, so he went to the training ground to test the Time God''s Arrow''s ability alone? Fraser paused, and then continued to report: "After that, His Majesty Rhodes asked us to bring the prisoners in the prison, the legendary dragon lord of the flies. Because the dragon lord lost his sanity, he was in Rhodes. After His Majesty pardoned the prisoner, he was still imprisoned. The Dragon Fly Lord seemed to have offended His Majesty Rhodes, so he was repeatedly killed by His Majesty Rhodes, and then recovered with that unique ability. As the commander of the legion, I can perceive that he has been resurrected many times The Dragon Lord of the Flies is not an undead, but a living creature with flesh and blood, and was not truly transformed by His Majesty Rhodes until an hour later." Molly frowned. One hour, that seemed to be the limit time that the arrow of time could go back. Rhodes only completed the transformation after one hour. I don''t know whether it was just a coincidence or because of other factors. what reason. "What happened after that? I did sense some aura left by Rhodes from the training ground, but he is here now. I want to know what happened in the quiet room." Morrill asked. Frazer didn''t dare to hide anything: "After that, His Majesty Rhodes ordered one of the prisoners, the legendary hero Sandro, to be brought into the quiet room. Although I don''t know what happened in the quiet room, I think it should be It''s no different from what happened before." For the name Sandro mentioned by Frazer, Moliel is naturally familiar with it. Shortly after she and Rhodes left Yindian''s illusion, Rhodes asked her for the hero under her command, and it seemed that there was some entanglement between them. After Sandro came to the underground world, he devoted his allegiance to the new master of the underground world, Nigon. Morrill, who rose from the Battle of Dragon''s Blood, became one of the counselors under his command, and did many tricks for her. Now that Rhodes asked for that hero by name, Moliel naturally had no reason to refuse. Compared with Rhodes, no matter how good Sandro''s strategy was, he would only end up being given up by Moliel in the end. Now that I heard that Rhodes brought Sandro here, after careful thinking, Molly finally came up with some answers in her heart. Morrill once heard that those demons in hell can obtain power from broken souls. After a tragic battle, the low-level demons that survived can complete their transformation through this, even the lowest-level monsters. Also relying on sucking those broken souls, he has a chance to be promoted to a great demon, but the chance is very slim. The various things that Rhodes did gave Morrill the feeling that they were somewhat similar to the methods used by those hell demons to promote, but the methods Rhodes did were obviously superior. With the help of time, Rhodes was able to do To those things that demons can''t do in their dreams, from repeated killings, to obtain the power to transform their own strength. Molly had a vague premonition that if the news of Rhodes'' rising strength came out, the entire continent would probably be shaken. No one could continuously climb levels above seven levels in one day, and it wasn''t even 2 It looks like level 3, but it is level 6, and judging by Rhodes'' momentum, he is far from stopping. It seems that if he does not raise his strength to the peak of legend in one breath, which is the level of level 7 and level 10, he will not Will let it go. Thinking of what might happen in the future, Molly''s heart was shaken. With the time domain, she wished to delete all the waiting time from now on, and directly let the time come to the moment when Rhodes rose to level 7 and 10, just like in the illusion. Just like what the holy female dragon did, at this moment, Molly frowned slightly. Under the effect of the time domain, Morel could clearly perceive that the power of time stopped, which meant that Rhodes in the quiet room had stopped releasing the arrow of time, and his level seemed to still be at the seventh-order 8 level level. "What is he doing now, why did he stop using the Time God''s Arrow?" Molly couldn''t help asking, the time''s God''s Arrow''s use meant that Rhode''s strength had improved, and she didn''t want to see it even more than Rhodes The matter ceased. Seeing that the movement behind the quiet room stopped, Frazer had no choice but to persuade: "Don''t worry, Your Highness Morrill, this situation has happened before, just wait for an hour, and His Majesty Rhodes will act again." Hearing this, Molier also showed doubtful eyes. Chapter 3006 In the quiet room, Rhodes slowly put down the Titan Arrow in his hand, and let out a deep breath of foul air. With the help of the Time God Arrow, Rhodes only spent a few hours to obtain experience points that would normally take hundreds of years to accumulate, and used them to improve the character level. In the attribute panel, Rhodes'' character level shows Level 7 and Level 8 impressively, and he has already reached the late stage of Legendary. He only needs to go one step further to reach the level of Legendary Peak, so as to seek promotion to a demigod, or step into a demigod. method above. The sudden increase in character level also made Rhode''s aura more majestic. When Rhode''s character level officially entered the late legendary stage, the air elemental monarchy that had always existed on him before became active and restless at this moment . The authority belonging to the elemental monarch, even if it is still in the sealing stage, the power displayed is enough to change the world, and the power far exceeds the level of legendary creatures. With such a powerful elemental authority, only a true demigod and the existence of the legendary apex can exert its full power. Lower-level legendary creatures simply cannot exert the full power of the monarchy, just like a child trying to lift a weapon used by an adult, or even accidentally hurt himself. As Rhode''s character level increased, he also felt the call from the authority of the air element, and the true power belonging to the authority of the air element was being revealed to him little by little. Rhodes turned his attention to some additional information in the system log, and there was the information he wanted to see. "The character level has been improved. With the help of the power of the air element, your profession [Elemental Monarch] has unlocked new professional specialties." "The character level has been raised to level 7 and 6, and you have unlocked the professional specialty [Air Element Monarch: Howling]: the final damage caused by air magic is increased by 200%." "The character level has been raised to level 7 and 7, and you have unlocked the professional specialty [Air Element Monarch: Gale]: When casting air magic, the mana consumption is reduced by 100%." "The character level has been raised to level 7 and 8, and you have unlocked the professional specialty [Air Element Monarch: Echo]: You can release continuous air magic, and your air magic will have a permanent effect." After checking the extra information in the system log, Rhodes also felt a bit more enlightened. As the character level increases, the additional professional specialties that are unlocked are the exclusive specialties of the legendary profession [Elemental Monarch] promoted by Rhodes. "[Elemental Sovereign] professional specialty: magic damage increased by 20%. According to the corresponding element authority, additional professional specialties can be unlocked." When he was first promoted to the legendary profession of Elemental Sovereign, Rhodes was once dumbfounded by the professional specialties he obtained, because it can be said that it did not bring Rhodes any improvement, no matter compared with the professional specialties brought by any legendary profession , belong to the very weak category. The reason why Rhodes was promoted to Elemental Sovereign was also because of the situation. At that time, he was still fighting openly and secretly with Molly. Of course, it was impossible for Molly to let Rhode be promoted to someone who had powerful power enough to overwhelm Rhode. Play the legendary class to the limit. Among the different timelines, Morrill finally chose the timeline in which Rhodes was promoted to the elemental monarch. I am afraid that he also took a fancy to the professional expertise of the elemental monarch, which could not bring Rhodes much improvement at all. The power restriction on Rhodes. It was not Rhode''s own idea to be promoted to Elemental Sovereign. Who knows which legendary professions Rhodes was randomly promoted to in different times? Only Molly in time knows all about it. However, Rhodes didn''t feel regretful about this, because he noticed that the last paragraph of the elemental monarch''s professional specialty can unlock additional professional specialties according to the monarch''s authority. For others, that may not be possible at all. The conditions that may be met, there are only four elements of authority, which are in the hands of the real elemental monarch, and others cannot obtain it at all, but Rhodes happens to have the authority of the air element. It is of course a good thing for Rhodes to be able to unlock additional professional specialties. Even though he has not been able to find a way to trigger the unlocking, he still has something in his heart. Now, when Rhode''s character level has been raised to level 7 or above, the extra professional specialties unlocked by the elemental authority are finally displayed in front of Rhodes. Rhodes was also wondering why he tried his best to explore the authority of the air system, but he still couldn''t unlock new professional specialties for himself. The original unlocking condition was related to his character level. The true power of air authority. Rhodes checked several new occupational specialties. The specialty "Whistling" increased his air magic damage by 200%, and this is not a simple stacking increase, but a direct increase in the final damage, which is placed at the end of all bonuses The effect can be said to be an extremely precious specialty, and its value far exceeds all other damage bonuses. There is a different priority between damage bonuses. When Rhodes is equipped with the achievement [Collector], he can get a 110% damage increase, and when Rhodes picks up the air spirit ball, he can get a 50% increase in the damage of air magic, and the legendary air magic can also bring 50% damage. % damage increase, excluding other miscellaneous damage increases, just counting these three damage bonuses, when Rhodes releases air magic, a total of 210% air magic damage can be increased. These three bonuses are added to the increase of panel damage. If there is no special mark, no matter how many different damage bonuses are added, they will be added like this in the end. The Titan Arrow released by Rhodes can basically cause 480 panel damage, and if it is increased by 210%, it will be 480+(480*2.1)=1488 damage. And the 200% final damage bonus brought by the specialty "Whistling" is not simply added like this, it is not 210%+200%=410%, and finally causes 480+(480*4.1)=2448 points of damage, but It is ranked at the end of all bonuses, directly increasing the final damage, that is, the final result presented by 1488+(1488*2), reaching a terrifying 4464 points. 4464 panel damage, this is the terrible damage that Rhodes swung a Titan Arrow, and this is not counting other miscellaneous damage bonuses on Rhodes, the real damage will only be higher than this . Ordinary legendary creatures, even Behemoths as huge as mountains, have only a thousand blood volumes, and when Rhodes sacrifices the ball of destruction, all the magic damage caused can ignore the creature''s body. All the magic resistance, causing full panel damage, in other words, even the behemoths that traverse the wilderness, can''t stop the Titan Arrow that Rhodes swung casually. The same is true for the Titan Arrows that are swung at random, and the ultimate lightning released by Rhodes pouring mana will only cause even greater damage. After feeling the professional expertise unlocked by the authority of the air element, Rhodes couldn''t help but nodded in satisfaction. Before that, he always thought that the legendary occupation of Elemental Sovereign was weak and not a powerful occupation. Now he realized that, He felt that the reason why this profession was weak was that he hadn''t found a way to unleash its full strength. As the character level increased, the strength of the legendary profession of Elemental Monarch was gradually being revealed to Rhodes. The specialty "gale wind" allows Rhodes to release air magic without consumption like a real air element creature. The only restriction is the interval between releases, which is commonly known as the cooling time. Among the air magic, there are some extremely practical high-level magic, such as the gate of another dimension that connects different planes, or the flying thaumaturgy that allows people to get rid of the shackles of the earth and soar freely in the sky, or Furious Lightning Chain lightning that bombards the enemy. These practical high-level magics all have one thing in common, that is, they consume extremely mana. And under the effect of the specialty "gale wind", Rhodes can freely cast all air magic, and no longer needs to be troubled by mana value. For Rhodes, this is also a very useful improvement. Even though he has a source of magic power to replenish his mana, his mana will still bottom out quickly when he really needs to unleash the strongest attack. Now that he has this special blessing, Rhodes doesn''t have to worry about mana. . The only fly in the ointment is that this specialty cannot cooperate with the Titan Arrow in Rhodes'' hands. If Rhodes wants to release the ultimate lightning, Rhodes still needs to invest his own mana. Perhaps because it is the release of the ultimate lightning, he already used the effect of the artifact However, professional expertise alone cannot make up for this consumption. As for the specialty "echo", Rhodes frowned slightly, and his intuition told him that as a professional specialty unlocked only at level 7 and 8, the power of echo is obviously stronger than the previous two, otherwise it would not be excluded Unlocked at the end. Regarding the permanent air magic mentioned in the response, Rhodes tried a little bit, and soon had an answer. Rhodes raised his hand, and a misty mist rose from his feet, covering his body again, and his whole body became light and light. The gravity of the earth could no longer restrain Rhodes. Even without wings, he could still be free fly. "You have obtained the buff [Flying Thaumaturgy Lv3]." "[Flying Thaumaturgy Lv3]: Tier 5 air magic. You can fly in the air at 70% of the normal speed, mana consumption per second: 0, duration: unlimited. Experience points required to upgrade are 3,000,000." Looking at the information presented in the system log, Rhodes finally realized what was going on with the continuous air magic. The buff magic that would be automatically dispelled after a while now has an infinite duration, and Rhodes can permanently retain the effect of flying thaumaturgy Lv3 without consuming extra mana. The flying thaumaturgy of Lv3 alone cannot satisfy Rhodes, and the flying speed of 70% is too slow. Upgrading the Level 1 Flying Thaumaturgy requires millions of experience points. If Rhodes was replaced by the past, it would be impossible to allocate the experience points that were already in short supply to such uncritical magic, but now the million-level The experience points are nothing to him at all, and he can get millions of experience points just by swiping Sandro for a few minutes. In contrast, the 160 million experience points of raising the character level from the seventh-level 8th to the seventh-level 9th ??made Rhodes even more dazzled. "Consume 42000000 experience points. [Flying Thaumaturgy] has been upgraded to Lv10." "[Flying Thaumaturgy Lv10]: Tier 5 air magic. You can fly in the air, the flying speed is 150% of the normal speed, the air melee attack damage is increased by 25%, and the meditation effect is increased by 25% in the flying state. Consumption per second Mana: 0, Duration: Unlimited. The experience required to upgrade is 11,000,000." After raising the flying thaumaturgy to Lv10, Rhodes temporarily pressed the idea of ??continuing to upgrade the skill level. There is no other reason. Taking a lot of experience points, even so, when it came time to upgrade the level, Rhodes still felt that it was not enough, and the experience points that had been collected for a long time bottomed out in an instant. Checking the effect of [Flying Thaumaturgy Lv10], Rhodes couldn''t help but nodded. The ability to fly may not be a big deal to him. It consumes 4200w experience points, and what it brings is only an increase in flying speed It''s just the result, but Rhodes wants more than that. With the blessing of professional expertise and the power of the air element, Rhodes can apply [Flying Thaumaturgy Lv10] to every legion member, so that all legion members can have [Flying Thaumaturgy Lv10] All effects, and more importantly, the duration of this magic is infinite, and every undead in the legion can freely fight in the air. The elemental monarchs of the past also used the buff effect brought by the continuous magic as a precious gift to reward the closest servants around them, so that the servants could also enjoy that favor, but there is no elemental monarch like Luo Like Germany, bless the buff effect to everyone in the legion, so that everyone can enjoy the grace of this power. The buff magic in air magic is more than just flying thaumaturgy. Acceleration of attack, God of Luck, 100 shots and 100 shots, and Atmospheric Aegis are all air buff magics that mages are familiar with. Of course, Rhodes will not be ignorant of them. Now, in front of the power of the air system that has unlocked the true power, these buff magics have become The permanent state allows Rhodes to apply it to all legion members, increasing the strength of the entire legion. And what Rhodes needs to do is to increase the level of those buff magics as much as possible to make the effects of those magics more powerful. Rhodes now has a lot of experience points needed to upgrade the magic level, and after only one hour passes, Rhodes will devote himself to collecting experience points again. And in the quiet room, Sandro also noticed Rhode''s eyes looking over, and couldn''t help but feel a chill in his heart. Rhodes'' eyes were clearly the yearning and unbearable eyes that would be shown when seeing some kind of rare treasure. Under the action of the arrow of time, Sandro''s memory was a bit blurred, but under Rhode''s gaze, he couldn''t help tightening his collar, and he didn''t know what was waiting for him. Chapter 3007 In the quiet room, Rhodes waved the Titan Arrow in his hand again and again, and used the Time God Arrow to restore the heroes who provided him with experience. With Rhodes'' current physical attributes, no matter how many times he swung the Titan''s Arrow, he would not feel half tired. Even melee creatures of the legendary rank are very likely to be inferior to Rhodes at the moment in terms of physique attributes. Of course, Rhodes will not be tired from simply swinging a sword. However, in the process of repeatedly swinging the sword, Rhode''s spirit is inevitably a little tired, but after seeing the massive experience points presented in the system log, all the fatigue that existed in Rhode''s heart was swept away, so easily Then he gained a huge amount of experience points. If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, even Rhodes himself would find it hard to believe everything in front of him. The current method of obtaining experience points seems simple, but in order to achieve this method, Rhodes has suffered countless hardships and defeated many powerful enemies along the way, and only then has everything he has now. The time magic arrow is undoubtedly the core of Rhodes'' experience, and this power comes from the time domain. As one of the two most powerful domains in the world, the time domain can change the course of the entire world. Using this power to collect experience points is a bit overkill, and only Rhodes can enjoy everything right now. Speaking of which, Rhodes was able to unscrupulously use the arrow of time, thanks to Molly who provided the power. After the matter is over, Rhodes will have to thank her very much. Nearly an hour later, Rhodes looked at the extra experience points with satisfaction, and couldn''t help but let out a long roar, and then opened the attribute panel to quickly assign it to the character level. "Consume 160,000,000 experience points, and the professional level is raised to level 7, Elemental Sovereign, level 9..." "Get 2 free attribute points, get 2 skill points..." "The character level has been raised to level 7 and 9, and you have unlocked the professional specialty [Air Element Monarch: True Body]: You can show the real body of the Air Element. In the state of the elemental real body, the character enters a gigantic state, reducing all damage received by 25% Damage, all attributes +100." After raising the character level by 1 level again, Rhodes is only one step away from reaching the legendary apex. As long as he is given some more time, he can really step into the threshold of the legendary apex, and find a way to break through. The method of demigods. As the character level increases, Rhodes also unlocks the extra specialty of the elemental monarch profession, which is to show the form of the elemental avatar. Previously, Rhodes had seen other elemental monarchs show their true elemental bodies. In the form of the elemental avatar, the elemental monarch can transform himself into a huge elemental giant, and at the same time obtain a huge increase in attributes, which is enough to sweep away all enemies who dare to defy the elemental monarch. What Rhodes didn''t expect was that this ability turned out to be a unique power unlocked at the seventh and ninth level of the elemental monarch. Right now, Rhodes can also transform himself into a heaven-penetrating storm giant like Thelma once did. , showing the powerful might of the air elemental monarch. After entering the elemental avatar state, Rhodes can integrate all the elemental power between the heavens and the earth into his body, and turn it into his own power, bringing himself a 100 point increase in all attributes. The 100-point increase in all attributes is a huge attribute bonus, and the bonus even exceeds the power of ordinary artifacts. In Rhodes'' memory, there is only the supreme sword Doomsday Blade in the hands of the arrogant king. The attribute bonus brought by it can exceed the attribute improvement of the real elemental body. After upgrading the character level, Rhodes still has a lot of experience points left, but it is still a bit far from the 180 million experience points required to rise to level 7 and 10. After thinking about it, he decided to use These experience points are allocated to other air system buffs. When all the air-type buff magic released by Rhodes has become permanent magic, each high-level air-type magic can bring a lot of improvements to the entire undead army, increasing the level of those air-type magic, It has also become a very necessary thing. "Consume 37400000 experience points. [Attack Acceleration] has been raised to Lv20." "[Attack acceleration Lv20]: Tier 1 air magic. Your speed attribute is increased by 20 points, mana consumption: 0, duration: unlimited. The attack acceleration magic level has been raised to full level, and you can choose additional full level rewards." Looking at the words [Attack Acceleration Lv20] with golden lines in the attribute panel, Rhodes couldn''t help but sigh. To upgrade a spell to the full level of Lv20, the experience points consumed are extremely huge. Even if it''s just the first level of attack acceleration, Rhodes spent nearly 40 million experience points in order to upgrade it to the full level, especially in the last few levels, the experience points required for upgrading are constantly doubling. It''s not that Rhodes has mastered the method of gaining experience points infinitely, he simply can''t get the massive amount of experience needed to upgrade magic. However, after feeling the power contained in the attack acceleration, Rhodes also seemed to understand why such a huge amount of experience points was needed to upgrade this simple first-order magic to the full level. As the most common and simplest air-type magic, even a magic apprentice can use attack acceleration freely. It can be said that it is not difficult to learn at all, and some difficulties faced when casting spells are far from difficult. Wisdom is required to unlock it. It is such a simple magic, but it is not an easy task to study it in depth. There are not many mages who devote their precious time and energy to first-order magic such as attack acceleration. The more talented a mage is, the more so. The door is worthy of their in-depth study. As for the attack acceleration of the first level, it is only necessary to grasp it a little, and it can be released when needed. The more in-depth research a mage has on a spell, the higher the level of magic he can obtain in that spell. According to Rhode''s prediction, the attack acceleration of Lv20 requires a legendary air mage who is extremely intelligent to study this magic for hundreds of years before he can increase the attack acceleration to the full level. Of course, no one will do this. Attack acceleration is the simplest air-type magic, and it is the introduction to air-type magic. There are many harmful spells that are more powerful than it. It can be said that no mage will spend so much thought on attack acceleration. After it has been researched to more than ten levels, and can use the knowledge of attack acceleration to achieve the effect of analogy when studying air magic, it will not continue to study. Even the players in the previous life, no one can increase the attack acceleration to the full level, but at this moment, Rhodes has done it. Relying on the instillation of massive experience points, Rhodes'' mastery of attack acceleration has reached an unprecedented level, and Rhodes also has his first full-level magic. Although the attack acceleration is only a first-level air magic, even if it is upgraded to the full level, it does not have the powerful power to change the day, but looking at the [Attack Acceleration Lv20] with golden letters, Rhodes still felt a burst of joy in his heart. To Rhode''s surprise, when the attack acceleration reaches the full level, he can choose an additional reward for the attack acceleration according to the system prompts, so as to improve the effectiveness of the magic itself. Thinking of this, Rhodes also opened the spell bar in the system, and carefully studied the attack acceleration with golden letters. "The optional rewards are as follows. After the selection is completed, [Attack Acceleration Lv20] will be changed to the last selected effect." "A. Double gain: Your speed attribute is increased by 40 points." "B. Air Warblade: Your speed attribute is increased by 20 points, and each melee attack has an additional 200 points of air magic damage." "C. Wind and Clouds: Your speed attribute is increased by 20 points. When facing an enemy whose speed attribute is lower than yours, your melee attack will cause double damage." "D. One-hit kill: Your speed attribute is increased by 20 points. When you do not cause damage, the speed attribute gain will gradually increase from 20 points to 100 points within an hour. It will reset after you cause any type of damage Effect." Looking at the several rewards given by the system for attack acceleration, Rhodes couldn''t help reaching out and touching his chin, and fell into deep thought for a while. The attack acceleration of Lv20 can basically increase the speed attribute by 20 points, and the double gain effect of option A directly increases the speed attribute to 40 points. The speed attribute of 40 points is the effect that can only be achieved by raising the character level by four major steps and consuming all the free attribute points. With the 40-point speed attribute blessing, even ordinary people without ranks can surpass ordinary sixth-order creatures in speed. When ordinary creatures increase their ranks, the attribute point bonuses are evenly distributed. Ordinary sixth-order creatures do not have a speed of 40 points at all, and now they are completely surpassed by the attack acceleration released by Rhodes. Legendary creature, the speed attribute barely has this level. It''s just that, compared to the other rewards, option A seems too simple and unpretentious. Compared with simply improving attributes, Rhodes still cares more about those extra functions. B option air war blade, this is a reward that makes Rhodes very excited. With the effect of the air war blade, under the effect of attack acceleration, every melee attack of the legion members can add 200 points of air magic damage. You must know that it is every damage, whether it is swinging a sword or punching If you swing your claws, you can enjoy a bonus of 200 points of air-type magic damage. Coupled with the number of legion members, it is quite a terrible damage. As for option C, Rhodes is not optimistic. To trigger the effect of option C with double melee damage, a prerequisite must be met, that is, the enemy''s speed must be lower than his own. When facing enemies with low attributes, whether it is Rhodes or other legion members, there are other ways to deal with them, but when facing strong enemies with high attributes, this bonus is useless. In addition, the increase of double damage depends on the level of basic damage. It is possible that the damage caused by a single legion member is less than 200 points, and the damage of the panel alone cannot compare with the improvement brought by option B. Among these rewards, Rhodes first ruled out option C. This is a reward that looks very beautiful but is not very practical. It can only be used to deal with ordinary enemies, and it is useless when encountering top-level enemies. . What concerned Rhodes the most was the one-hit kill of option D. According to the description of option D, it was obviously a tailor-made bonus for assassins. When the quota was full, it could bring a 100-point speed bonus to the next attack. , the amount is even double the value of option A, and the power of the explosion is far greater than 200 points of air magic damage. However, after one blow, the speed bonus brought by option D will be quickly cleared, and it will drop back to 20 points. You must wait another hour to regain the 100-point speed attribute. As its name describes, it is only suitable for one-hit kills, not suitable for the entire legion to fight for a long time. "Choose B, Air Warblade." After a short thought, Rhodes came up with the final answer. The reward he finally chose for attack acceleration was the B option Air Warblade. This reward can perfectly fit the undead army and prepare for the doomsday battle. The damage of 200 points of air magic seems not high, and it can''t be compared with the Titan''s Arrow that Rhodes swung casually, but it is the additional damage integrated into every attack of the legion members. About 20 legion members attack at the same time, and the panel damage caused is close to that of Rhodes'' Titan Arrow. The number of members of the undead legion is more than a million, and each legion member can only launch one attack. The final damage is enough to reach the point of terror. Rhodes believes that when the doomsday war breaks out, the B-option Air Warblade will definitely shine. In the way of damage, many times you can¡¯t just look at the final panel damage. The air warblade looks good, but the effect of 200 points of damage 20 times and 4000 points of damage once is completely different. A single 200-point damage may not be able to break through the defense of a strong enemy, even if it is 20 times more, but a single 4000-point damage can severely damage the enemy. This is the qualitative change caused by the increase in damage. Because of this, even if the air warblade can cause extremely terrifying damage after accumulating on the legion members, it is probably not an exaggeration to measure it in units of 100 million, but the simple panel damage does not mean everything. Rhodes still needs a single attack. Only by causing millions, or even tens of millions of top damage, can we solve some extremely difficult enemies. After increasing the attack acceleration, Rhodes turned his attention to the remaining several air-type buffs. As Rhodes predicted, when he was able to release the permanent air system buff magic, just a single attack acceleration was enough to bring about a qualitative change in the strength of the undead army, and that was where the power of the elemental monarch lay. Ordinary attack acceleration, even if it is upgraded to Lv20, can only be effective for a period of time, and it needs to consume a certain amount of mana. Rhodes can''t cast it for all legion members all the time, and he won''t even consider upgrading the level of this magic. Only the professional specialties unlocked by the elemental monarch and the permanent buff magic brought by it can meet Rhodes'' requirements. In addition to attack acceleration, there are several other buff magics in air magic, and they are also the objects that Rhodes will improve later. Due to the limitation of the Time God Arrow, Rhodes is temporarily unable to collect experience points from Sandro, and has to wait patiently for an hour, but Rhodes believes that with those buff magics for him to upgrade his level, the hour of waiting will never be boring . Chapter 3008 Outside the quiet room where Rhodes was, whether it was Morrill who heard the news, or Frazer and the others who were waiting here, they all held their breaths at this moment, and even the necessary conversations between each other were held down. The sound carries on. No one wanted to make any noise at this time, disturbing Rhodes who was growing in momentum in the quiet room, from an endless ocean to as deep as a vast starry sky. In the quiet room, Rhodes is facing the biggest opportunity, which is enough to make the character level rise rapidly and undergo a radical change. Everyone believed that when Rhodes walked out of the quiet room, the kingdom of the undead would open a new chapter. "Rod..." Looking at the closed door of the quiet room, Molly''s eyes also showed a look of relief and emotion. Rhodes is indeed the person she chose, and every once in a while, he can give her a big surprise. Every time he thinks of this, Molly''s heart feels warm. When the nearby undead generals looked at the hard door of the quiet room, their eyes were filled with deep reverence and fanaticism. The admiration and admiration for His Majesty Rhodes had already existed in the hearts of all the undead, and they only waited for the quiet room door to open again. At that moment, we should congratulate the Lord of the Undead for his strength entering a new level. Just as a crowd of people waited eagerly, their eyes filled with uncontrollable joy, suddenly the ground began to shake, wave after wave of tremors came continuously, and even outside the quiet room, there were constant tremors. There were gravels falling, and the loud roar completely broke the original peaceful atmosphere. "What the hell happened? Could it be that a landslide occurred when the sorcerer was digging the underground passage? Do they know what time it is, and dare to make such an accident!" Sensing the shock, Molier became furious. On the tip of his eyebrows, Longyan was furious, and immediately questioned the sorcerer who heard the news. Compared with the loss caused by the collapse of the underground passage, what Molier is more worried about is that Rhodes in the quiet room will be affected. If this ruins his chance of promotion, Molier will never forgive those sorcerers , will let them experience the fate of offending the Dragon King. "Your Highness Molly, this matter has nothing to do with the sorcerers, and we don''t know what happened, but this is by no means an ordinary earthquake. If it was an ordinary earthquake, the sorcerers must have been able to detect it in advance..." Faced with Molier''s questioning, the sorcerer knelt down and hurriedly reported the truth. On the side, Fraize frowned. The sudden earthquake felt far from simple to him. Just as Fraize was thinking, the sound transmission conch in his arms suddenly vibrated. Frazer took out the conch, and from the other end of the conch, came the voice of Margaret, commander of the magic eye: "General Fraser, something is wrong! There are enemies coming from above the Magic City, and I can''t contact His Majesty Rhodes. Please hurry up and lead the legion members to meet the enemy..." Margaret hadn''t finished her words when she heard a noise of objects falling, accompanied by the low growls of the magic eyes, and then there was no more sound. The call was terminated. "Who dares to attack the city of magic at this time?" After receiving the news from the commander of the magic eye, Faleze was shocked and angry, and hurriedly communicated with the legion''s confidants to understand the situation through the spiritual imprint. Frazer''s heart sank. In the picture, a golden crack that runs through the sky was opened above the city of magic. The crack continued to expand, and finally turned into a huge golden door. Behind the door, the army in the cloud fell from the sky, and the shock caused by the fall Shaking the earth, the power spread to the entire magic city, and then he fought with the nearby legion members and the doomsday kings who came. The enemy headed by him is a tall angel with six wings. His face is square and his eyes are like flames. He wears an armor made of golden streamer and holds a sword blessed by the power of fate. Just standing there, there is a burst of sacred majesty, which can put heavy pressure on the enemy invisible. As if aware of the undead who was spying on the information, the seraphim with furious eyes flashed, and the next moment appeared in front of the confidants of the legion. As the sword light swept across, the picture instantly went dark, and the image that existed in Faleze''s mind The spiritual imprint also dissipated. "It''s Erathia''s Angel Legion...Damn it, why did they choose to attack at this time." After using the power of the evil eye to perceive the fighting situation in the city, Molier also realized the identity of the attacking enemy. The one who chose to launch the attack at this time was the Angel Legion blessed by fate, and it was also the strongest force in the entire Cloud City. What made Moril secretly gritted his teeth was that those Erathians chose to attack at such a critical time. If the time had been earlier, Morrill would have been able to use the power of the time domain after detecting the enemy''s attack, and make sufficient preparations in advance, so that those Erathians would never come back. If the time is later, Molier will not have any worries, no one can catch the master of time by surprise, no matter what, Molier will always gain an advantage in time. But at this moment, Molly couldn''t do that. In the quiet room, Rhodes is using the power of the God of Time Arrow to improve his strength. Morrill doesn''t know if her reckless reversal of time will have any impact on Rhodes now, and because the God of Time Arrow consumes too much time Power, Moliel right now is like a mage with insufficient mana, who must take a period of rest before reversing time as usual. "This must be caused by the power of fate... It seems that the master of fate does not want to miss such a wonderful opportunity." It can be said that no matter whether the Angel Legion attacked earlier or later, Morrill has a way to deal with it, but the attack happens now, when the power of time is over-consumed, which leads to the weakening of the time domain. For a moment, apart from the intervention of fate, Morel couldn''t find a better reason for the attack. Molly took a deep breath. Now that the attack has already happened, the subordinates can only find a way to deal with it. It is just a hasty confrontation, which will obviously suffer great losses. The army in the cloud will not deal with the undead, or It''s a half break with the evil doom kings. Morel, who wandered in time, understood the power of the Angel Legion better than anyone else. When fate tries to put people to death, only heroes have the ability to stand up and resist. Moliel lightly touched the ring finger, and Rhodes put on the dragon ring for her. After feeling the power contained in the ring, he took out a dark red vial and took a sip. The dragon''s blood in the vial entered her body In her belly, the power hidden in her limbs was instantly ignited. Before turning into the big red dragon again, Molly looked at the closed door of the quiet room for the last time, and only hoped that the movements made by the Angel Legion would not affect Rhodes who was at a critical moment of promotion. At this moment, with the help of Aglan, Frazer came to the formation of the undead army and began to methodically dispatch the nearby undead to fight. "Angel of Andorra, you lead the vampire king and other flying undead to form a defense line in the air. Don''t let the enemies falling from the sky get closer to the Congress. Arama the magician and Margaret, the commander of the magic eye, were besieged by the enemy and are fighting with the remaining demons. The eyes are struggling to support, you go to rescue her. Lich Esri, you come to organize alternate volleys for the Lich King, try to destroy the portal opened by the enemy in the sky, and cut off the enemy''s backup force. Great Demon Aglan, You will lead the other hundred-death elites to face the enemy''s strongest seraph." With the issuance of orders, the generals of the legion have issued orders one after another, and the entire undead legion is operating in an orderly manner. Facing the angel legion in the clouds, the undead have shown their strength to contend with it. Except for a few battlefields , the rest of the place doesn''t even fall behind. Looking at the members of the legion who rushed to their posts, fought bloody battles against the powerful enemy, and refused to take a step back, Frazer''s heart eased a little, and then he showed firm eyes: "After His Majesty Rhodes came out of the quiet room Before that, we will stop these enemies for him!" And in the center of the most tragic battlefield, snow-like ash scattered in all directions, and the gray flying sand covered the sky and the sun, but the source of the flying sand and ash was the legion members who had been beheaded and disappeared one by one. In front of the angel with six wings, the ordinary legion members are not his all-in-one enemy at all, and often they will end up in ashes after just meeting each other. What made the legion members tremble even more was that even the souls of the legion members who died under the angel''s hands were wiped out, and their entire bodies were turned into ashes and disappeared. Even if the Lord of the Undead came here, there was nothing he could do Bring it back to life again, if it dies in the hands of this angel, it will sink into endless darkness. Even so, none of the legion members chose to back down when facing the seraphim displaying their mighty power. Even if they knew that the final ending would only lead to death, they were already prepared to die in their hearts. It is undoubtedly a great honor for the Lord of the Undead to offer his soul. A group of legion elites with extraordinary strength and stronger than ordinary legion members came out and stopped in front of the Seraphim. The leader was the great demon Aglan who took the order. Demons and angels are eternal enemies. This is no exception for Aglan. Enemies are extremely jealous when they meet each other. Aglan suppressed the anger in his heart and made Karenda his The obsidian scythe he made lay in front of him, and he yelled at the seraphim: "I am the number one servant under the command of the Lord of the Undead, the leader of the elite army, the Great Demon Aglan. Who are you? When did there become more people like you in Cloud City?" Aglan has more or less heard of the seraphs in the cloud city. The seraphs are the archangels who command the armies in the clouds. Each of them has a very resounding name. Hearing their names, even the demons in the depths of hell will be afraid, but Aglan doesn''t know , Who is the seraphim in front of him, and when did Yunzhongcheng have such a character. Listening to Agland''s self-reported words, Seraphim just stared at him with majestic eyes, and let out a sigh: "I am for the good heart, I am for the righteous deeds, the evil people fear me, The righteous embrace me. Wicked villain, Isaac, is the name of the angel who judges you." The angel''s history contains vast divine power, even members of the legion who are far away from the edge of the battlefield can clearly hear the content of the words. Over the Congress, the Angel of Andorra, who is orthodoxly leading the flying undead, also heard the name, and his expression showed a bit of surprise, as if he remembered something, and at this moment, he couldn''t care about anything else, and hurriedly flew to Fraize''s side , reported to the commander-in-chief of the legion: "General Fraser, Isaac has already inherited the position of the Holy Angel, let those legion elites come back quickly, don''t let them make unnecessary sacrifices, only heroes can resist the power of the Holy Angel!" "What¡­¡­" Fraize was slightly taken aback, then sensed that something was wrong, and quickly issued an order through the spiritual imprint: "Don''t fight that angel, withdraw quickly!" However, Frazer''s order was still a beat behind. As the sound fell, a golden light burst out from the body of the upright holy angel. Under the light of that burst of light, whether it was the doomsday kings who came, or the confident army elite , at this moment, he was stunned, his eyes immediately lost any luster, and even his whole body turned into ashes and completely dissipated. A few of the hundred-death elites who reacted and cast space spells to evade the moment Falezer gave the order were lucky enough to escape, but more people were not so lucky. As the golden light gradually faded away, with the Holy Judgment Angel as the center, the battlefield with a radius of one kilometer was swept away. Under the golden light that extinguished the soul, no one could stand alive in front of him except the hero. . Agland is also on this list. The moment he received Falezer''s order, Aglan gritted his teeth. His loyalty to the Lord of the Undead made him never back down from a powerful enemy. Doing so would undoubtedly insult the name of the Lord of the Undead. He chose Shuttle through the flames, waved the scythe in his hand, and launched a surprise attack on the angel, but also suffered the frontal light of the golden light. Under the radiance of the light, the movements of Aglan''s hands became sluggish, his eyes lost their former brilliance, and the scythe he raised didn''t have the moment to swing it down in the end. The angel swiped his hand, blowing up layers of strong winds, Aglan''s body dissipated like ashes, and then turned into wind and sand and drifted away. With a muffled sound, his obsidian scythe fell to the ground, but only There was no sign of the demon alone. With the disappearance of Aglan, indignation and sorrow occupied the hearts of all legion members, and the silent sorrow permeated the field. They silently raised the weapons in their hands, even if there was no order from Frazer, they would use their lives to stop Holy Judgment Angel. Chapter 3009 Just as the scene was full of awe, the golden light dispelled the darkness of the sky, and at the end of the sky, another seraphim appeared. "Dirty undead creatures, no matter what time they are, they are so disgusting." The voice of scolding full of contempt came from the mouth of the seraph who appeared. His arrival also made the army in the cloud cheer and shout eagerly, and the high morale made the army in the cloud fight with high morale. , suppressing the nearby undead in one fell swoop. Even Isaac, the holy angel who just showed his might, was overwhelmed by that angel. The members of the nearby legion looked at each other in dismay at this moment. It was difficult for them to deal with just one holy angel, and they paid an unimaginable and painful price. Now that there is another seraph, what should they do? ? Even Frazer, who is the commander of the legion, couldn''t help shrinking his eyes suddenly when he saw the seraph who appeared in the next step. The angel has a handsome appearance, his face is as clear as a chisel, and the golden divine light is condensed and lingering all over his body, and his appearance is full of majesty. What frightened Fraize the most was that he saw the supreme sword in the angel''s hand, and the dazzling light that dispelled the dark sky was emanating from that sword. "Excalibur Angel Alliance... that angel turned out to be the Archangel Michael, and the Holy Tribunal Angel was on the sidelines to help out. It seems that the enemy came prepared this time, and they definitely won''t just stop like this." Frazer''s heart tightened, the reputation of the Archangel, everyone in Erasia has heard of it, not to mention the angels at the moment, they have received the blessing of the power of fate, and they are invincible in battle. After a while, I don''t know how many legion members fell into the hands of those angels. "Sedros, you go to lead the scholars of the war workshop and manipulate the legendary golem to resist the holy angel. Only the soul-deprived golem can stop it once or twice. The rest of the elite legion to stop Michael must not compete with The divine sword in his hand hit head-on." After reacting, Faleze immediately made various strategic adjustments to the nearby legion members. Even the famous Archangel, don''t try to scare him as the commander of the legion. Under the orders of Frazer, the legion members acted according to the order. A group of undead dressed as scholars got the order and boarded the battlefield. Under the cover of many legion members, they remotely controlled the legendary golem puppets to block the holy angel. , and the other part of the hundred-death elite who had just escaped from the hands of the holy angel stopped in front of the archangel. Facing the evil undead that surged up, Michael''s eyes were burning with flames of anger, and he wanted to wave the divine sword in his hand to sweep away those dark creatures. Eliminating evil is his creed, and he will not let go of any undead he sees in front of him. The only thing waiting for them is to be killed by angels. "Dear Archangel, according to the plan, please leave those undead to me to deal with. You need to save your strength to complete more important tasks." Seeing that Michael raised the Excalibur Angel Alliance, he wanted to let those undead learn the lesson, the Holy Judgment Angel Isaac hurriedly reminded him that a certain plan seemed to be mentioned in his words. "It''s just some undead, and it doesn''t consume much power at all." Michael replied calmly, he didn''t take the undead nearby into his eyes, but Isaac''s reminder was somewhat effective. Thinking of the more difficult task, Michael still put down the magic weapon in his hand. Sword, leave the fighting to the rest etc. Seeing this, Isaac also heaved a sigh of relief. Even though he was blocked by a large group of legendary golem puppets, Isaac still did not forget the most important task of this trip in his heart. The Bracada snowy land that once belonged to mages has now been completely occupied by the undead. Not only the undead gathered here, but also the doomsday kings who caused disasters, especially a few of them, which have reached the point of endangering the world , fate can no longer tolerate their existence, and they must be completely eradicated in order to restore peace in the world. Among the objects that fate wants to eradicate, Rhodes, the Lord of the Undead, needless to say, his name is known to everyone in Yunzhong City. I don''t know how many angels want to kill him and then quickly. The dragon queen who controls the power of time is also a thorn in the side of fate. Her power of time has completely disrupted the fate of all beings. If she is not killed, the world will never have peace. In addition, the fire elemental monarch who has plunged the world into darkness and deprived flames and light of light, the wild beasts who try to destroy all living beings for love, and the false prophet who is an enemy of fate, they are all in the city of magic now, of course fate will not Let go of this great opportunity. When the enemy''s strength is weak, they must be completely wiped out. After succeeding the Holy Tribunal, Isaac received the divine weapon bestowed on him by the Stigmata, the divine weapon. Under the mighty power of the divine weapon, the dead crops sprouted again, and the animals in the field multiplied rapidly. Everywhere Isaac went, he was able to alleviate the famine that broke out due to the silence of the flames, and ushered in an unprecedented harvest there. Amid the gratitude of the poor, Isaac''s sinking heart did not improve at all. He saw the plight of people in the doomsday. Only when the kings are completely eradicated can there be peace in the world. Now, all the seraphs in Yunzhong City are dispatched in unison, in order to take advantage of the weakest moment when the enemy shows his weakness, and give him a fatal blow, so as to completely set those broken fates in order. At this moment, Frazer, who was commanding the members of the legion to fight, also got a piece of news from his subordinates. Alama, the sorcerer master who had just gone to rescue the commander of the magic eye, has now returned smoothly, and the news he brought back has even lifted Frazer''s spirit: "Commander, Margaret is about to be attacked. As the news spreads, the support of the doomsday kings will arrive immediately." "Very good, with the support of those doomsday kings, we can hold on for a longer time, and just wait for the moment His Majesty Rhodes leaves the customs, and let those attacking angels learn the lesson." Farezer relaxed slightly. He took a breath. Facing the Archangel who has ruled the clouds and whose reputation has been heard for hundreds of years, and the radiant Excalibur Alliance, even Faleze, who is in command of the entire undead army, will feel helpless at that moment. Even with the help of the doomsday kings, it may not last long. Even so, there is still some hope in Frazer''s heart. The powerful enemy who invaded is indeed terrifying, but when His Majesty Rhodes exits the customs, he will be able to turn around with his strength greatly increased. Raiding enemies leave lessons that will never be forgotten. Outside the city, as Margaret spread the news of the attack, the doomsday kings who formed an alliance also figured out the identity of the attacking enemy at this moment. With different thoughts, they showed completely different expressions. Some people were so indignant that they wanted to pick up weapons and fight with the undead army. Prepared to escape, and even planned to take advantage of the fire to make a fortune in the city of magic before escaping. "It seems that those angels didn''t pay attention to us at all. If they don''t let them learn the power of the battle ax in my hand, I won''t be called Zubin." After hearing the news of the angel''s attack, the Caveman King felt the same hatred in his heart, let out a resounding roar, and then grabbed the battle ax in his hand, and rushed to the battlefield to compete with those angels. "Wait." Just as Zubin was about to leave, his eyes flickered, and the lizard king West with cold eyes suddenly stopped him, and seemed to have something to say to him, "With your strength, you are not those The opponents of the angels, even if you try your best, how many enemies can you defeat? I see that the angels are closely lined up, and their expressions are stern. It is obvious that they have planned this attack for a long time. The Lord of the Undead can''t stop him, if you don''t believe me, where do you think he is now?" The caveman king glared at him: "What do you mean by that?" "What I mean is, the lord of the undead is very attractive, and now he has provoked an enemy that shouldn''t be provoked. The city is hopeless, and the undead will be killed by the army in the cloud. The enemy''s leader is fate. Do you understand what kind of power that is? If you don¡¯t escape now, you may never be able to escape.¡± West stuck out his forked tongue and said indifferently. Hearing this, the caveman king was furious: "Have you forgotten the agreement we made when we formed the alliance? The so-called offensive and defensive alliance was prepared for this moment. The Lord of the Undead has warmly entertained us for several months. He also forgave some of my faults, of course I will not leave at this time, but you, do you want to break the covenant?" West looked at him coldly: "I thought you would be farsighted, but I didn''t expect you to be so stupid. Could it be that those insignificant little favors have completely bought you off? I don''t care about any covenant, only real interests To drive me. Before the city is destroyed, why don¡¯t you go with me to find the treasures left in the city? Do you still remember the congratulatory gifts that the kings offered to Rhodes and Morel? As long as you can find those precious treasures , in time we can also become the doomsday overlord." After listening to the lizardman''s narration, the caveman king was also completely disappointed with him. He picked up the wine glass carved from the skull of a beast on the side banquet table, and threw it on the ground again. In the sound, it turned into broken bones all over the ground, and at the same time turned around and said: "West, I didn''t expect you to be such a lizardman. The friendship I formed with you at the King''s Feast is over. Maybe my strength is not the opponent of those angels who attacked me, but I will never make a move. Such treachery." As a barbarian born and raised in Krulod, the caveman king may have a bad temper and is full of primitive habits of barbaric creatures, but there is one thing that he will not violate in his heart, that is, whoever treats him well, He will treat whoever is good in turn, as for the benefit, it is not in his consideration at all. "Savages are indeed such a single-minded person. If you want to find those angels to die, I will definitely not stop you." Seeing that the king of the caveman did not listen to any persuasion, but insisted on drawing a clear line with himself, the cold-blooded lizardman also felt a little annoyed, then stopped talking, and walked towards a remote tunnel alone, preparing to escape Before, he searched for the precious treasures in the city, and those gifts from the kings had a great attraction for West, so he would not hesitate to take risks for it. Facing the departing West, the Caveman King just sighed. He couldn''t persuade West to stick to it, just like West couldn''t persuade him to abandon the covenant, even if more kings chose to In order to wait and see, but the caveman king would not do this, even if he was the only one who was willing to fight when the situation was unfavorable, he would do so without hesitation. Fortunately, the king of the cavemen is not alone, and the kings of the doomsday are not all cold-blooded lizardmen like West, and among them are powerful demigods whose power surpasses that of legends. When the caveman king arrived on the battlefield, he saw a raging fire that completely engulfed the nearby angels. The first among the kings of the doomsday was the fire elemental monarch who was in charge of the flames in the world. With all the fire elements in the world, the power of the fire elemental monarch should not be underestimated even among the demigods. As a close friend of the Lord of the Undead, she certainly would not allow the angels to destroy the magic city. Sensing that the demigod-level fire elemental monarch came to help, the nearby undead cheered immediately, and even the depression that had been suppressed by the angel legion was all swept away. The undead shouted the name of the fire elemental monarch , as if he had seen the scene of those angels howling in the raging fire. Sensing the approach of the extremely hot flame, the holy angel Isaac''s eyes lit up immediately, and even the nearby legendary golem couldn''t continue to stop him, only a series of muffled sounds came, and the nearby golem shattered All over the place, and Isaac''s eyes were looking at the Archangel who was holding his breath not far away. In the hands of Archangel Michael, the Excalibur Angel Alliance is emitting a magnificent radiance. What is contained in the light is the powerful power to cut through all evil. In front of the Excalibur Angel Alliance, all the evil in the world cannot hide. . As the Archangel raised his arm, amazing power erupted from the Excalibur, and the tip of the sword pointed directly at the fire elemental monarch rushing to the battlefield, dazzling light erupted, and even the most powerful legion elite nearby, At this moment, he couldn''t help but close his eyes that were hurt by the light. The next moment, when the Fire Elemental Sovereign was in a daze, the Excalibur Angel Alliance, which contained supreme power, had already come in front of her. The divine sword blocked all her escape routes, and even her soul seemed to be freezing at the moment. If the sword hit her, she would no longer feel the warmth of the flame, and all that was left was endless coldness. Chapter 3010 Under the mighty power of the Archangel, the Fire Elemental Sovereign seemed to be frozen in place, unable to move. He could only watch helplessly as the Excalibur Angel Alliance kept approaching. All the prisons were quietly shattered in front of the Excalibur. The power of the Angel Alliance is so unstoppable. In front of that divine sword, all obstacles in front of it will be completely broken. Even the powerful fire elemental monarch cannot stop the divine sword from the clouds. Sensing the destructive power contained in the Excalibur, the Lord of the Fire Element let out a low voice, and was about to enter the form of the elemental avatar, but the speed was still a beat slower. The Angel Alliance''s offensive was faster than her. In front of the form of the real body of the element, he is about to suffer a full blow from the archangel. Seeing that Michael''s blow was about to succeed, the many angels nearby couldn''t help cheering repeatedly at this moment. There is nothing that can boost everyone''s morale more than the Archangel beheading a powerful enemy. "Archangel, your opponent is me!" At such a critical juncture, a burst of Li He suddenly resounded from above the battlefield, and along with the sound of Li He came a terrifying figure in red and black. The dazzling golden dragon child tore through the deep haze covering everyone''s heads, and even the golden light emanating from the angel''s body was deeply suppressed at this moment. The dragon claws that tear everything apart pierced the sky, and before the sword of the Angel Alliance was implemented, it swept towards the body of the Archangel with a swift and unparalleled momentum. Faced with a violent blow that could threaten the demigod, even the mighty Archangel would not dare to make a big deal at this time, and hastily chose a different move. He also turned his momentum and faced the big red dragon that was rushing towards him. As an explosion resounded through the sky, the two figures collided head-on with all their strength, and Molly, who was in figure, let out a muffled grunt. She didn''t seem to be having a good time. Even in the Sword Angel Alliance, she had been seriously injured in one blow. If she hadn''t entered the form of a big red dragon, it would have been even worse if she had changed into a human body. On the other side, the Archangel seemed to have no serious problems. It seemed that Morrill''s full blow did not cause him any discomfort at all. Michael raised the Excalibur again, ready to launch the next attack at any time. Taking advantage of the vacancy of Molier''s assistance, the fire elemental monarch also took this opportunity to enter the elemental real body form, and the romantic sky was swept by heavy flames, and she also transformed into a powerful fire elemental giant under the blazing flames, ready to fight the enemies who came. The fire elemental monarch, who had survived the catastrophe, also took the initiative to remind Molier at this time: "Be careful, what he is holding in his hand is the alliance of swords and angels. Back then, the four elemental monarchs were defeated by that god. Under the sword, the power will be sealed. Now those angels have the power of fate, and even I am not their opponent." Hearing the reminder from the fire elemental monarch, Molier just nodded lightly. She, who had traveled through different timelines, of course understood the terrifying power contained in the alliance of swords and angels, but when the alliance of angels really appeared in front of her, her It is inevitable that the heart will be tight. Under other circumstances, even if Molier loses to the power of the Excalibur Angel Alliance, she can rely on the time domain to avoid strong enemies without worrying about safety issues, but now, she has no way to do so, due to the large number of time arrows Using it, the time domain has also fallen into weakness, and the only choice left for her is to face the Archangel head-on. As the most dazzling overlord in the apocalypse, Molly certainly has her pride. Even when she sensed the Archangel''s unparalleled power, she never flinched in her heart. Even if the holy female dragon is here, Don''t want her to surrender as a hero, the same is true for the Archangel in front of her. At the same time, bad news from the frontal battlefield continued to come in. Under the power of the Holy Judgment Angel, in just a short moment, hundreds of thousands of legion members were wiped out of their souls by him. Causes a wide area of ??clearance on the battlefield. The power that exists in the Holy Judgment Angel is originally prepared to judge all living beings. When he strikes with all his strength, the nearby legion members will not have any way to survive. The only end waiting for them is to be judged by the Holy Judgment Angels erase souls. Even Faleze felt that the situation was not good. He tried to let the soulless golem puppets block the holy angel, but it didn''t work much. The other angels that descended from the cloud were not decorations. After discovering the golem puppets, they took the initiative to step forward to meet the enemy and open a path forward for the holy angel. "Not good... Only heroes can resist the obliteration of the Holy Angel, but the heroes in the legion have a serious gap with the Holy Angel in terms of strength, and no one is a match for that angel." As if thinking of something, Frazer''s expression turned pale for a moment. Only a hero can survive the obliteration of the soul of the holy angel, otherwise, even a demigod like the fire elemental monarch cannot escape being completely obliterated. Belonging to the power of the Holy Judgment Angel, Farese, who leads the legion, has already experienced it. In order to defeat Andor, who is the Holy Judgment Angel, His Majesty Rhodes risked his life to meet the enemy. When the new Holy Inquisitor came to Faleze again, what Faleze could do was extremely limited. Facing the holy angel whose strength is at the pinnacle of the legend, ordinary heroes are not his all-in-one enemy at all. Whether it is the legion general hero Ricky or the magician general hero Aijiete, all confrontations with the holy angel are difficult. It ended with a badly injured retreat, and there was simply no way to stop it for a moment. The reason is that the Holy Judgment Angel is also a hero, and his strength is far beyond the crowd. Only the legendary hero can defeat him. The holy angel who enjoys the protection of fate is also an existence that transcends fate. Even Faleze couldn''t believe his eyes when he discovered this, but the facts were already in front of his eyes. It didn''t help that he didn''t want to believe it. "Let me go, I have a way to hold him back." Just when Faleze was at his wit''s end, he suddenly heard a cold and firm voice. Following the sound, Faleze was stunned for a moment, then leaned down slightly, and saluted the man: "Lord Rowling, I understand your determination, but the current battlefield is too dangerous, and the legion members are unable to protect your safety at all times. If something happens to you, His Majesty Rhodes will be heartbroken. Please stay here." Here, leave the battle to the other Legion members." Facing Frazier''s persuasion, Rowling just shook her head: "Do you want me to stand here and watch, watching those angels destroy everything my brother built? I am also a hero, and I have a way to deal with the Holy Order." The power of angels, besides me, is there a more suitable candidate here?" "this¡­¡­" Frazer is a bit difficult to deal with. As Rowling said, this seems to be the only choice right now. Facing the mighty Holy Order Angel, only Rowling can hold it back. But before facing the Holy Order Those heroes of the angels, their tragedies are all in front of Frazer, and Frazer doesn''t want to see Rowling injured. If something happened to Rowling during the battle, Frazier could not afford such a crime. "General Frazer, let Rowling go to fight. I will protect her from the sidelines and prevent her from being hurt by Isaac. With my protection, she will be fine." Just as Fraize was thinking, another whisper came over, and it was the angel of Andorra with six wings who said the words. "Although I have lost the power of the Holy Order, I will not be affected by that power because I was a Holy Order. I know the new Holy Order. If he intends to hurt Rowling, he must get Pass me first." Andor added. Hearing that, with the guarantee from the Angel of Andorra, Frazer made a decision: "That''s fine. Lord Rowling, that Angel is powerful. If you sense something is wrong, please evacuate as soon as possible. " Rowling nodded, and then stepped forward together with the Angel of Andorra, ready to take on the important task of facing the Angel of Judgment. The gold-rimmed red-bottomed prophecy card was tumbling in Rowling''s palm. She was ready to fight, and no matter how powerful the enemy was waiting for her, she would not back down. And on the other side of the battlefield, the thousand-foot-tall, violent and furious flame giant is joining hands with the mighty red dragon to fight against the ever-approaching archangel holding the divine sword. Around the battlefield, whether it was the undead of the undead legion or the angels descending from the sky, they all actively avoided this place. On the densely populated battlefield, there was a large area suddenly left here, and no one wanted to be caught in the middle of the battlefield. In the aftermath of God''s battle. Facing the Archangel with supernatural power, the two demigod-level existences joined forces to meet the enemy, and they could only maintain their invincibility. If the news spread, no one would believe it, but it just happened like this, and since then Judging from the situation of the confrontation, it seems that it is only a matter of time before the two lose. With the addition of the Angel Alliance, Michael showed unstoppable divine power. Whenever the divine sword swept across, endless sword marks would appear on the body of the flame giant. If it were not for the flames in the real state Giants are not afraid of injuries, and can rely on elemental power to quickly repair them, but they are probably already unable to fight. On the other hand, Molly''s situation is also not good, and there are several bloodstains between the black and red dragon scales, which are deep and visible. Rao, the strong body of the big red dragon can''t bear the angel alliance''s attack. Shenwei, even so, there is still no sign of retreating in her expression, no matter how powerful the Archangel is, don''t try to make her take a step back. "Hey, I heard from Rhodes, can''t you turn back time? Why don''t you think of a way, are you planning to fight the Archangel here?" Looking at the injured big red dragon, the flame giant, who hadn''t figured out the situation, couldn''t help asking, his words were full of doubts that Molier hadn''t used the power of time yet. "You don''t need to remind me." Facing the flame giant''s reminder, the big red dragon let out a roar, and the anger that had been suppressed by the Archangel''s strength in the previous battle also vented out along with the roar. Under the strong physique of the big red dragon, some of the wounds on her body are recovering rapidly, and in a blink of an eye, she has regained all her fighting abilities, so she wants to rush directly to the Archangel to let him experience how powerful she is. In battles at the demigod level, since both sides have amazing resilience, if there is no way to defeat the enemy with one blow, in terms of power consumption alone, it is possible to fight for days and nights without being able to tell the winner. According to the current physique of the big red dragon, as long as it is not completely dead, no matter how serious the injury is, it can recover in a short time. The same is true for the fire elemental monarch. After entering the state of the elemental avatar, her body is composed of pure fire elements. Even if her body is broken up, new fire elements will fill it up. Michael also noticed that his opponent was difficult to deal with. Even if he wanted to win, he would have to spend a lot of effort. Fortunately, he had already prepared for this. I saw the archangel holding up the divine sword in his hand, and the golden light shot straight to the sky along the point of the sword, and as the golden light soared into the sky, a magnificent and holy prayer descended from the cloud in response. All the angels bathed in the golden light, at this moment, their aura suddenly soared, and their strength was even stronger than before. The lowering of the power of prayer also caused the strength of the Angel Legion to rise suddenly. The Undead Legion, which was able to compete with the Angels before, was defeated at this moment, and the battle line was defeated repeatedly. "not good¡­¡­" After noticing the Archangel''s actions, Molly also thought inwardly that something was wrong. It wasn''t just the ordinary angels who had improved their strength, even Michael''s strength had also risen a lot, reaching the level of the apex of a demigod. The sound of the distant horn suddenly came from the clouds, and under the shining golden light, another tall and pure seraph appeared from the clouds. The heroic Gabriel also came to the battlefield with the army in the cloud. When seeing the third angel with six wings, even the fire elemental monarch in real form felt a little bad at the moment. Most of the power of the entire Cloud City is rushing straight towards the magic city at this moment, and the angel legion that has come out in full force intends to completely wipe out the doomsday kings in one fell swoop, without giving the enemy any chance to counterattack. Fortunately, the upright Archangel didn''t bother to attack from behind the scenes. Otherwise, if the Archangel waited until the battle was intense and then attacked from the dark, I don''t know what serious consequences would be caused. When the power of time is weakened, fate will certainly not let go of such a golden opportunity. Even Molier couldn''t help but tremble in her heart at this moment. Could it be that she, who has been reckless in time, is going to confess here now? Chapter 3011 The sound of the magnificent horn came from the clouds, and the golden light shone from the sky. The light shone, dispelling the dark shadows covering the surrounding fields, and in the very center of the magic city, countless vampire bats showing their fangs were They lined up neatly in the air to form a defensive formation, and the shadows cast from the air covered a white jade palace made of marble. As the headquarters of the magic guild in the past, it is now the Undead Congress used to decide major issues. Since the angel''s attack came, this place has also become the primary target of the angel''s attack. All the armies in the cloud fell towards here like raindrops, fighting with the flying undead in charge of the direction. The battle line was centered on this and stretched to the end of the radiant light. The sky was full of aftermath left by the fierce battle. Blood stained the white snow. And under the guard of the undead, the speaker Erica standing in front of the Congress also felt something. The sound of the horn from the cloud awakened some of her memories of being the second generation president of the magic guild. The nasolabial folds on the side also make her look more majestic. "Lord Speaker, the undead consuls and undead councilors in the Congress have safely evacuated under the protection of the lazy king. With the protection of the lazy king''s domain, even those angels can''t do anything to harm them." After confirming the evacuation of the important people, Boni, one of the consuls, quickly reported the situation to Erica, and at the same time persuaded: "The angel army is coming fiercely, and the undead army led by General Frazer can only stop it." One or two, if the legion falls, those enemies will definitely not let us go, please evacuate to a safe location in time, and leave this battle to the legion members." Faced with Bonny''s persuasion, Erica just shook her head slightly: "The city of magic, this belongs to the god of mages, and it is the town left by my father. Even an angel would never want to destroy this town." The angel''s attack was beyond everyone''s expectations. No one would have thought that the angel, who had been aloof from the world in the past and was just sticking to Erasia, would kill him at this moment. But Erica didn''t panic at all. Among the defensive measures she formulated, she also had an emergency plan in case of an enemy attack, which could minimize the loss of important personnel. Seeing that all the main personnel in the Congress had been evacuated, Erica''s eyes were completely sunken. If she dared to attack the city of magic, even if the Archangel came personally, she would have to pay the price. Amidst the exclamation of the crowd, Erica, who was equipped with flying thaumaturgy, soared into the sky. She passed the protection of many flying undead, and aimed directly at the third seraph who had just appeared, Archangel Gabriel. As the master of the magic field, and also the only descendant of the mage god, even if Erica''s strength is not as good as that of a real demigod, it will never be far behind, even if she is faced with fate and a full-blown posture. The archangel can also guarantee that she will not lose the wind in the battle. At the same time, she is also one of the few people in the kingdom of the undead who can rely on the power of the domain to fight against the archangel. On weekdays, Elektra showed himself as the speaker. For the speaker of Congress appointed by Rhodes, most of the undead don''t know her true strength, they just admire her way of handling political affairs, and only the core members of the Undead Legion understand Erica''s body. What a terrifying power it contains. As Speaker Erica jumped into the clouds and took the initiative to compete with the third archangel who appeared, the power of the magic field was once again displayed from her body. Under the power of the magic domain, everything that exists in the world will be completely broken down into the most primitive magic elements, even angels are no exception. Once upon a time, in order to fight against the leader of the magic field, Rhodes paid a very painful price. Even the protagonist of the first expansion, the hero Tanan, sacrificed for this. Now the power of the magic field has once again appeared on the battlefield, but this time, the magic field is on the side of the undead. Aware of the power displayed by Erica, even Gabriel showed a rather dignified expression, and only when facing opponents of the same level, the Archangel would show such an expression, facing the opponent who disintegrates everything In the field of magic, even a seraphim can be tricked by mistake. The only thing that reassured Gabriel was that she did not perceive the will of a hero from Erica. No matter how powerful the magic field was, it was difficult to break the shackles of fate. As long as she''s still bound by fate, there''s only so much Erica can do. On the ground, Rowling and Andor also rushed to the battlefield where the Angel of Judgment was. Surrounded by a group of broken golems and puppets, the Holy Tribunal Angel, who was completely enraged, also showed the powerful power derived from fate. Golem puppets without souls can certainly resist the moves of the holy angels to kill the souls, but they don''t have souls at all, where should they find the will of heroes? Facing the holy angel protected by fate, even if the golem puppets try their best, they can''t hurt him in the slightest. If they can''t break the blessing of fate, no one can really hurt the holy angel. Under the grief-stricken eyes of many undead scholars, the legendary golem puppets they worked so hard to create can only be completely damaged at the cost of complete damage, just to slightly block the progress of the holy angel. It didn''t have much effect, and it was only a matter of time before the Holy Tribunal Angel broke through the line of defense. It is also fortunate that the undead kingdom never spares the consumption of materials in making golem puppets, so there are enough golems for combat. Otherwise, such a short-term consumption is enough to make one''s own golems no longer available. , replaced by ordinary legion members, even more unable to stop the pace of the holy angel. When all the golems were struggling to support, Rowling''s arrival could be said to have greatly relieved the pressure on the battlefield. As several gold-edged and red-bottomed prophecy cards were thrown from Rowling''s white fingertips, the moment the cards landed, those legendary heroes who had been famous for a while were engraved on the cards, and now they reappeared. The figure in the long river of history. Ordinary creatures can''t resist the soul obliteration of the holy angels, but it''s different when they are replaced by heroes. Heroes can ignore the power of the holy angels. ? Isaac, who was clearing away the golem puppets, was suddenly besieged by several legendary heroes. The cooperation between the legendary heroes was orderly, and they would never leave any flaws when they shot. The barbarian hero with a strong body like a bear bears all the attacks of Isaac in the front. The mage hero shrouded in the robe whispered a curse, his deep eyes never let go of any of Isaac''s movements, and the short assassin hero wearing a snow-white cloak who blended in with the environment was preparing to attack from behind him. Facing the closely coordinated offensive of these heroes, Isaac frowned, his eyes burst out with brilliant light, and all the surrounding scenes became dim at this moment. The nearby hero was still the same hero, but the difference was that, There was a golden thread above their heads, and the thread extended to the same direction. There, a hero with the appearance of a girl was holding a stack of cards. She was the manipulator of those heroes. "Justice guides my path!" After discovering this situation, Isaac let out a cry. He spread his six wings, turned into a golden streamer, and broke out from the encirclement of the legendary hero. Hero Maiden. Just as Isaac''s attack was about to hit, another golden streamer struck from the opposite direction. Since Isaac was stopped in mid-air, there have been few opponents, even in the face of the siege of many legendary heroes. Isaac, who seemed to be able to do a job with ease, was actually forced back by the stream of light, even trembling with the blade in his hand, and fell back into the siege of the heroes again. "Andorra Godmother...why did you even betray Cloud City?" Dazzling rays of light burst out from Isaac''s body, knocking back all the legendary heroes who were besieging nearby. Fate added to him, when he saw the person who stopped him, he still had a bit of disbelief in his expression However, the person who prevented him from taking a certain blow turned out to be Andor, who he admired the most in his heart and who was also the last generation of holy angels. "I have found the real way. Only by following my lord Rhodes can people be truly saved." Andor said slowly. She used to be an angel of the holy order, so she is naturally not afraid of the angel of the holy order now, let alone Isaac is still her adopted son in the cloud. "I understand... You must have been distorted by those enemies. After I judge those villains, I will be able to restore your clear consciousness." Isaac said firmly, and the strange state of the Angel of Andor made it even more so. It aroused some emotions in his heart, and even the momentum of his whole body became stronger. The few legendary heroes who besieged him sensed something was wrong at the first time, and were about to stop him with all their strength, but saw the vast force of fate bursting out of Isaac''s body, and the power was even far greater than that of the former holy angel. Andorra. Just in a daze, when Isaac''s sword swept across, the figures of the legendary heroes dispersed, only prophecy cards that lost their power fell from the sky. "Not good... With the power of those hero cards, there is no way to block the Holy Judgment Angel, and only the trump card can compete with it." Rowling also sensed that the situation was wrong. The power displayed by the holy angel was simply not comparable to that of ordinary legendary heroes, and only the ancient existence in the trump card could compete with it. "Your Excellency Rowling, I will help you block Isaac. If you still have any hole cards, use this opportunity to use them." Just when Rowling was faintly worried, the words of the Angel of Andorra immediately reassured her Come, you can let go of the moves in your hand. Rowling showed firm eyes, and the prophecy card flew out of her palm again, and this time, what she used was the strongest trump card in the whole set of prophecy cards. One of the trump cards, the Stigmata, is the card that Rowling tried to awaken. The power of the Holy Tribunal undoubtedly comes from the Stigmata in the clouds. If this trump card can be awakened, the current predicament will be solved immediately . The maker of the prophecy card was the former greedy king Messiah, and the people inscribed on the card were the strongest people in her era. As the incarnation of fate, the Stigmata naturally became one of the trump cards , and now, the power sealed in the prophecy card, which belongs to the master of fate, will be fully displayed by Rowling. To awaken the existence in the trump card, the power required is also not a small amount. If Rowling is allowed to provide power by herself, even if she overdraws her life, it will not help. Rowling, who had been prepared for this, set up sacrificial ceremonies in the towns all over the snowy region in advance. If necessary, just run the ritual, and the souls of hundreds of thousands of undead in the snowy region will be completely swallowed by the sacrificial ceremony and become awakened souls. Ace''s share of power. As the prophecy card of the person engraved with the stigmata was held by Rowling''s fingertips, and was fully activated under the effect of the sacrifice ceremony, Isaac also felt the magnificent and terrifying power of fate. Not only Isaac, but at this moment, all the angels in the cloud were bound by the power of fate. The angels who were still fighting against the undead just now were surprised to find that the power existing in them was rapidly disappearing. Under the shackles of the fate that enveloped the four fields, there was only one thing all angels could do, and that was to go all the way to the master of fate. Surrender. The same is true for the Archangel. Michael and Gabriel, who were still overbearing just now, let out a muffled groan at the same moment, and then made the same choice. Go, back to the very edge of the battlefield. Whether it was the fire elemental monarch, the big red dragon, or Erica who was in the magic field, who stayed in place, they couldn''t help being slightly taken aback. Even Rowling, when she felt the power of the trump card, couldn''t help being startled, replaced by sincere joy. As the golden figure of the stigmata slowly walked out of the prophecy card, the angels in the sky kept falling, and no angel could resist the power of the master of fate. After paying the price of permanently reducing hundreds of thousands of undead, Rowling used the prophecy card to awaken the stigmata in the trump card, changing the situation in front of him in one fell swoop, enjoying the power of fate, and completely surrendering to the angel of fate, how could she resist the stigmata Everything seems to be a foregone conclusion. "That''s... the prophecy card of the king of hell? Unexpectedly, the treasure in the hands of those villains has such power." After retreating to the edge of the battlefield, Gabriel, who had suffered a loss on the prophecy card, of course refused to accept it, but he had no choice but to ask Michael: "They have shown the power of the stigmata, angels cannot resist fate What should we do? Can we just retreat?" However, Michael''s expression remained unchanged, as if he knew everything in his chest. At the same time, he turned his attention to the person with the stigmata in the prophecy card: "There is a destiny in destiny." Under the pressure of the stigmata, all the angels on the battlefield lost their strength. Fortunately, the archangel withdrew early, otherwise, they would not be able to escape the shackles of fate. Even the Angel of Andorra, under the weight of fate, is hunched over at this moment, unable to move at all, let alone other angels. No angel can escape the power of fate. When fate comes, the angel We have nothing but surrender, or that should be the case. Seeing that the battle situation has been decided, just as Rowling breathed a sigh of relief, she suddenly heard the sound of sharp knives piercing the flesh from the front. The next moment, the expression on Rowling''s face froze. She saw a dazzling golden sword piercing through the body of the Stigmata she had finally awakened. Under the piercing of the sharp blade, the body of the stigmata turned into golden ashes and dissipated. Isaac, the holy angel with a firm face, also stood in front of Rowling. No angel can resist the power of fate, unless that angel is a hero himself. Only a hero has the courage to challenge fate in his heart, and dare to shout filial piety to fate. For an angel to become a hero, it is an act of defying fate. It is the greatest blasphemy against fate, and it is destined to be tolerated by Yunzhong City. Lucifer, the master of hell, is a fallen angelic hero, and now, such a hero appears again in Cloud City, and he is Isaac, who succeeds the holy angel. After beheading the stigmata awakened by the prophecy card, the rage in Isaac''s eyes burned to the extreme. He raised the sharp blade in his hand again, and pointed the tip of the sword at Rowling, who was backlashed by the power of the prophecy card and couldn''t move for a while. This time, no one will be able to stop Isaac, and no one will be able to save Rowling from the Holy Angel at this distance. Looking at the panic-stricken girl in front of him, Isaac seemed to have seen the scene of cutting her head off with a sword and completely cutting off the evil. The golden sharp blade swept across Rowling''s slender neck. In an instant, Rowling felt that everything in front of her was completely frozen. What appeared in her mind were all kinds of precious memories from the past. The memories slowly froze, and finally stayed in a On the face that makes her linger, the face is somewhat similar to hers, but the outline of the eyebrows is tougher, that is the face of her brother Rhodes. "elder brother¡­¡­" Facing the power of the gods, the Yu Yuhuang''s holy angel, and even the stigmata in the prophecy card were completely defeated by it, and Rowling did everything she could. If there''s one thing Rowling is worried about, it''s her brother. She felt a little regretful in her heart, as if she couldn''t see the moment when her brother ruled the world. The gust of wind swept across, and the thunder roared. Just as Isaac''s sword was about to hit, an ancient thunder that tore the sky suddenly exploded in front of the two of them. Forced to retreat, he did not regain his footing until tens of meters away. Surrounded by violent thunder and under Rowling''s surprised eyes, Rhodes, who had climbed to the top of the legend, also appeared at this moment. Chapter 3012 "elder brother¡­¡­" Looking at the man who appeared from the thunder and rescued herself once again in a crisis, Rowling couldn''t help but call out to that man, with warmth in her eyes. "You don''t have to worry anymore." Looking at Rowling, who had mixed feelings in his heart, and even burst into tears for a while, and couldn''t bear to take his eyes off himself, Rhodes just smiled slightly. What was contained in the smile was enough to make people feel completely at ease. It means, "Leave the rest of the battle to me." Hearing this, Rowling couldn''t help nodding her little head. From Rhodes, she felt a terrifying power. Rhodes, who came out of the quiet room, was no longer what it used to be. Lin couldn''t help but feel happy for him from the bottom of her heart. "Evil, you will be punished by fate!" On the side, Isaac, the holy angel who was forced to retreat by Rhodes, also resumed his actions at this moment. He sent an angry message to Rhodes, but judging from his tense figure, he didn''t seem to have himself As said, there is a certainty that Rhodes will be completely taken down. Rhodes also looked at the holy angels not far away, with undisguised anger in their eyes. Those angels, taking advantage of the moment when they improved their strength, attacked the city of magic. If he came later, I''m afraid the consequences will be unimaginable. The air elements that shook the sky gathered rapidly towards Rhodes'' body. In just a moment, his breath completely surpassed Isaac who was waiting in battle, and was still rising. Judging from the anger on his brows, He obviously wouldn''t let those angels go so easily. "Rhod...you finally showed up." Sensing that Rhode''s aura appeared in the center of the battlefield, Molly who was not far away was also relieved. Now that Rhode''s strength has greatly increased, his arrival on the battlefield also means that the situation in front of him is about to undergo earth-shaking changes. Thinking of this, Molly couldn''t help but cast her gaze on Rhodes, wanting to see what amazing power he had obtained from time. No matter when, whenever she sees Rhodes, Morriel will feel a sense of relief, as if as long as Rhodes is there, all difficulties will no longer be obstacles, even the power that belongs to fate. For the ability of the Time Domain, Molly is clearer than anyone else. Because of this, she is more concerned about the changes in Rhodes, and there is a bit of urgency in her eyes. She wants to see what Rhodes is now. What improvements have been made. "That''s the power of air authority. It''s only been a few days, and Rhodes has mastered all the power of the monarchy. If he breaks the seal of authority, who else can stop him?" Even the flame giant who showed his real body couldn''t help showing a bit of surprise in his eyes when he saw Rhodes. From her perception, Rhodes in front of her had unlocked all the rights belonging to the air element. Power, that is something that is impossible to happen at all. How long has it been since she saw Rhodes? When did Rhodes be able to exert the power of elemental authority to such an extent? Observing carefully, Fromm also got clues from Rhodes'' changes, but he saw that the mighty Rhodes, in the contest of ranks, was actually no less than the holy angel of fate, as if He looked like he had already stood at the pinnacle of the legend, and only in this way could he show the true power of the monarchy. This discovery made Fromm even more puzzled. The improvement of the character level is by no means something that can be done overnight. It takes a long time to accumulate and gain the opportunity to improve. If those strong men who have spent hundreds of thousands of years to reach the peak of legend see Rhodes, no matter how strong their hearts are or how firm their will is, their jealous eyes will turn red at this moment, then It is simply not something that ordinary people can do. Before gaining the power of destiny, even the most powerful Archangel Michael in the cloud hadn''t entered the demigod level, and only had the strength of the legendary apex, but now, Rhodes'' character level is also Having come to such a state, combined with the various artifacts in his hands, the power he can truly display will only be stronger than that of the Archangel back then. However, after a short period of confusion, what existed in Fromm''s heart was also a heartfelt joy, and she was also happy to see the day when Rhode''s strength rose. Thinking of this, she couldn''t help showing a bit of gloating expression on her face. Since Rhodes has returned smoothly, it should be those angels who will be unlucky next. "His Majesty Rhodes..." Not only the few of them, Speaker Erica in the air, Frazer who was preparing to lead the legion members to fight, Andor who had just recovered, and the blood-soaked elites, all turned their attention to Rhodes at this moment. His eyes were filled with nothing but admiration and admiration. As everyone expected, Rhodes once again raised the Titan Arrow in his hand. During the surge of electric energy, even the nearby space could hardly withstand the terrifying coercion, and it quietly shattered at this moment. Isaac, not far away, also showed vigilance on his face. He had long heard that the Lord of the Undead was powerful, but he didn''t expect to see the Lord of the Undead''s power far beyond his expectations. Only terror and horror can be used to describe the force that made Isaac''s face change. Not only that, standing in front of Rhodes, Isaac felt an unprecedented crisis. It was a terrible crisis that he had never felt since he became the Holy Angel. When I was a saint, I only felt the terrifying power when I faced the disappointed and angry master of hell. At this moment, the perception in my mind sent a clear reminder to Isaac. In front of Rhodes today, the protection of fate on him has no effect. Even the power of fate cannot resist the anger of a hero . Just as Isaac, who was unwilling to fail, was able to break or even kill the stigmata in the prophecy card, when a hero fell into complete anger, he could also break the power of fate. If he is not careful, he will most likely die in the hands of Rhodes. After realizing this, instead of retreating, Isaac''s expression became more determined, and his eyes showed a look of death. He lifted the golden blade in his hand and rushed straight towards Rhodes. Before it approached, the howling wind rushed out from all around Rhodes, and fell into Isaac who was blown by the wind. At this moment, it was as if he had fallen into deep mud, his whole body was unable to move, and he even fell completely The wind blows, the danger of being caught by the storm. Rhodes didn''t use any killer moves, but just a contest of momentum was enough to completely subdue the enemy, so that the enemy could only surrender, and this is where the power of the elemental monarch lies. In the strong wind, Isaac was also not to be outdone. He let out a loud shout, and the magnificent and holy light spread along his whole body, and in the sky behind him, an unusually huge angelic phantom condensed and exploded. Without the terrifying power to sweep away everything, no matter how big a storm Rhodes raises, he will probably be split in two by the phantom of the angel. The face is beautiful, but the phantom of the angel with low eyebrows is somewhat similar to the face of the angel of Andor. Every holy angel can inherit a certain power from the previous holy angel. What Andor inherits is Lucifer''s fire of judgment, but what Isaac inherited was the huge phantom of an angel in front of him. As the phantom of the angel appeared, bursts of exclamations came from the mouths of the nearby legion members. No one expected that Isaac, who seemed to be forced into a disadvantage by Rhodes, could still show this level of power. Terrible power. As soon as the angel phantom came out, even the fire elemental monarch behind was also anxious. The angel phantom was even taller than the flaming giant she turned into, and it was unknown if Rhodes could deal with it. If it weren''t for the two Archangel Archangels who were not worried about releasing their coercion, Fromm could not help but help Rhodes, but now, the only thing she can do is to stop and watch. A strange balance was formed in the arena. With Rhodes'' return, the Archangel, who had been very stalemate in the battle, and the top powerhouses on Rhodes'' side all stopped at this moment, and turned their attention to In the most important battle in the field. The battle between the Lord of the Undead and the Holy Angel will determine the final situation of the entire battlefield. Facing the phantom of the angel revealed by Isaac, Rhodes did not panic. Following his thought, a whirlwind hand made of a violent hurricane protruded straight out of the storm, completely blocking the phantom of the angel. one strike. Not only is the hand of the whirlwind, but also a mighty elemental giant emerged from the endless wind. The giant has a storm in one hand and a thunder in the other hand. He has fought for thousands of years and even destroyed the two forces of the entire air elemental plane. But now on Rhodes, a perfect balance has been formed. At this moment, Rhodes is the incarnation of Qi element. After entering the state of the real body of the monarch, Rhodes keenly felt that his strength had climbed a lot, and the strength that skyrocketed again did not only exist in the state of the real body, the newly added basic attributes lay in the element''s understanding Mastery. In the monarchy left by Telma, there are countless ways to control the power of the wind, and it also includes Telma''s understanding of the power of the storm for countless years after he became the elemental monarch. There is no mage in the world , able to master the power of the storm, surpassing Thelma, who was once the lord of the air element. As Rhode''s level increased, when Rhode completely unlocked the seal of the monarch''s authority, those comprehensions about the power of the wind perfectly appeared in Rhode''s mind, the inheritance of the past experience of the elemental monarch , is exactly another professional specialty that Rhodes unlocked after he rose to level 7 and level 10. However, Telma''s mastery of the air element is only limited to the power of the violent wind, and the external power revealed by the air element is not only the violent wind, the rolling thunder that resounds through the sky is also revealed by the air element the power of. Telma''s research on the power of lightning is not deep. In the past, most of the power of lightning was not in the hands of the air elemental monarch, but in the hands of another demigod-level hero. Kada''s hero, Somura, even the air elemental monarch, could not shake Somura''s position in the power of lightning. As an ancient demigod who once competed with Thelma for the position of the air elemental monarch, Somla naturally had nothing to say about the power of lightning, but all of that was completely lost with Somla''s fall. Rhodes, who inherited the power of Thelma''s gust of wind, could not use more lightning power at all, or it would take longer to research to increase the power of lightning to the level of the gust of wind, but the existence of Titan''s Arrow, But let Rhodes save that time. Titan''s Arrow, one of the artifacts, can also be regarded as the incarnation of thunder. Just the power to shoot out infinite lightning with continuous swing is enough to envy others, and only a true artifact can possess this power. With the fall of Somra, the thing that contained the most thunder power in the world was the Titan''s Arrow in Rhodes'' hands. Because of this, when Rhodes revealed the state of the elemental body, the Titan''s Arrow also joined In this process, it turned into a boundless thunder force, which was driven by Rhodes. Now, when the power of the wind and thunder merged from the real body of the elemental monarch, the power Rhodes displayed would definitely shake the world. Even if the power of the air element has not broken the seal, this power is already unstoppable. Sensing the elemental power displayed by Rhodes, Isaac also let out a roar. The perception of danger in his heart had been completely forgotten by him. His body burst into dazzling golden light, and even the phantom of the angel Become more dazzling, vowing to compete with the elemental giant in front of him. At this moment, Isaac has long forgotten the protection that exists in fate. Under the blessing of that burning heroic will, he has long forgotten everything in the past, and all that remains is that pure love. heroic will. This is a contest between heroes, and only those with stronger will can win the final victory. Facing the furious Isaac, the elemental giant that Rhodes turned into remained calm and unchanging. After reaching the peak of legend, Rhode''s peeping eyes also showed powerful power. He saw Isaac Everything in the past. Compared with Isaac, Rhodes has too many advantages. In the distance, he has loyal subordinates, confidants who depend on him for life and death, and people who trust him, but Isaac has nothing. No one is grateful for what he has done. Those he trusts have abandoned him time and time again. Even his godmother, the Angel of Andorra, is now on Rhodes'' side. What else is left of him. "You have nothing, everything has abandoned you, you can''t beat me at all." The elemental giant let out a thunderous roar. The determined Rhodes met the shaken Isaac, and the outcome was already decided. As a wave of air spread, the phantom of the angel collapsed amidst the dust, and even Isaac spit out a mouthful of blood. Only the elemental giant remained standing in the field. Chapter 3013 As the scattered dust subsided, the situation in the arena also appeared in the eyes of the crowd. The holy angel who was so powerful before was completely collapsed on the ground, and only the elemental giant incarnated by storm and thunder was still standing. Not falling, became the final winner of this contest between heroes. Seeing the Holy Judgment Angel who was in a disadvantageous situation, Gabriel wearing golden armor in the sky suddenly became anxious. He couldn''t help but spread his six wings, and rushed to the battlefield below to help the Holy Order who was in crisis. cutting angel. However, Gabriel''s movements were stopped by another person beside her, and the one who stopped her was Michael, who was also an Archangel. "Isaac is in danger, I have to help him now." Gabriel showed anxiety for a moment, and hurriedly argued to Michael who was on the side. Facing Gabriel''s anxious face, the Archangel who is in charge of the Alliance of Angels just shook his head: "He has already lost this battle, I see the villain who appeared below, his strength and momentum are far better than before , Now even you may not be able to take advantage of him. What''s more, don''t you see the power in Isaac? The rebellious power that belongs to the hero." Hearing Michael mention that power, Gabriel also fell into silence for a moment. Of course, she felt the power that belongs to a hero. It belongs to the will of a hero, which contains boundless rage, and the indomitableness that cannot be defeated by any suffering. Facing the stigmata summoned by the prophecy card, even the powerful old Archangel can only choose to retreat. He didn''t dare to make any resistance in front of the power of fate, but Isaac did it. Although it was only a momentary thing, the sword that killed the stigmata deeply reflected Jia Bailie''s eyes. What Isaac killed was only the stigmata awakened in the prophecy card and under the control of the enemy. It seems that there was nothing wrong with what he did to kill the stigmata in the battle, but since he was able to kill the stigmata Who can guarantee that the person with the stigmata in the prophecy will not be able to kill the real person with the stigmata, and do things that no angel can do. Thinking of this, Gabriel hesitated for a moment, apparently he was concerned about Isaac''s heroic power. All the angels and saints in Cloud City should not have that kind of rebellious power, and that The power happened to appear on Isaac. No one knows what the hero will do, and no one can guarantee whether he will become a fallen angel who defies fate like Lucifer. And this was the reason why Gabriel hesitated in his heart. Normally, she would have rushed off the field without saying a word, and went to support Isaac who seemed to be completely exhausted, but now, she didn''t do that. As if seeing the hesitation in Gabriel''s heart, Michael just said again: "Have you forgotten Isaac''s heroic specialty? Keeping him here is also to exert his unique power , He does not hesitate to defy fate, but also wants to become a true hero, and now is the moment for him to truly become a hero. Have you forgotten our original plan? Helping him now will only destroy fate''s plan." Hearing what Michael said, Gabriel took a deep breath, and the hand that was holding the golden spiral sword could not help but let go at this moment, and she also remembered the original battle plan. For Isaac who has become a hero, the angels in Cloud City City have already detected all the power in him, which naturally includes the most important one, which is Isaac''s hero specialty. The place that can best demonstrate the uniqueness of heroes is undoubtedly their hero specialties. The quality of a hero''s specialties can also determine a hero''s strength and potential. Naturally, the angels in the cloud will not let the battle plan appear like this. Flop, obviously fighting with Isaac, but he doesn''t know his hero specialties. Long before the start of the raid on the city of magic, the armies in the cloud had already known Isaac''s heroic specialties, and even the eyes that looked at him were full of sadness, as if in Farewell to a lost warrior. Everything at the moment is still within the Archangel''s original plan, but at the moment when Isaac really fell, Gabriel still felt a little unbearable, even though she had been in contact with Isaac for a long time. It''s not long, but he can feel his justice and confusion. No matter from what point of view, his succession as the Holy Tribunal Angel has not violated the original intention of this Angel position. "It''s a pity for that holy angel. He should have done something in Yunzhong City. If he was not a hero, but obeyed fate like us, he might not have fallen into the current result." Gabriel shook his head lightly, and looked down at the same time, as if he had seen the scene where the enemy completely killed Isaac, but at the next moment, the expression on her face changed slightly, and the enemy didn''t seem to follow She acts as expected. After defeating the awakened holy angel, the figure of the elemental giant slowly dissipated. As a breeze swept around, the storm and thunder returned to calm at this moment. Those air elements gathered because of the monarch''s anger, At this moment, they are still on the main plane again, but the traces of the battle that completely tore the earth apart remain around, as if indicating the fierce battle that took place before. Holding a lightning-turned sword in his hand, Rhodes, who was wearing a pitch-black cloak, returned to his human form at this moment. The tip of the sword pointed directly at the collapsed Holy Judgment Angel, who seemed to have been completely defeated. It is necessary to kill it completely. While staring at the Holy Judgment Angel, Rhodes was also wary of the attacks around him, especially the two Archangel Archangels in mid-air. If they all shot together to save the Holy Judgment Angel in this state, Rhode would inevitably still To face a tough fight. What made Rhodes slightly relieved was that although the Archangel looked ugly, he didn''t intend to help. On the contrary, it was more like a holy angel who had completely given up on failure, and planned to stop the loss in time to let others evacuate. Looking at the fallen holy angel, Rhodes couldn''t help curling his lips. When Rhodes arrived, he happened to see the scene where he killed the Stigmata in the prophecy card. Except for the holy angel, the rest of the nearby angels have long lost their resistance under the power of the stigmata, and even the archangel can only dodge far away, but he did it, not only ignoring the stigmata In the field of destiny, killing him with a sword, how does it look like what an angel did? Because of this, Rhodes couldn''t help frowning for the Holy Tribunal Angel who was defeated by him. Only from the brief battle, Rhodes felt his difference. He was not only blessed by fate An angel is a hero who awakens his will. Only heroes can defy the power of fate, and that power should not exist in angels. Perhaps it is precisely because Isaac is a hero that fate protects him far less tightly than the Angel of Andorra. When he inspired the heroic will and fought Rhodes with all his strength, the protection of fate never His body faded away, and because of this, Rhodes was able to defeat him in one fell swoop. It is precisely because the angel in front of him is a hero that he can defeat the stigmata awakened in the prophecy card. No matter how difficult the power of fate is, he cannot restrain a true hero. The method used to deal with the stigmata in the past has now been reversed, becoming the enemy''s method against the stigmata awakened in the prophecy card. Thinking of this, Rhodes couldn''t help shaking his head, it seems that only the real Heroes can fight against that fate. It''s just that Rhodes doesn''t know whether he still has the power to break fate after he transforms the holy angel in front of him into a death knight. Rhodes stared at the fallen Isaac, thinking about the experience points he might provide. As a legendary apex, and at the same time a holy angel with a hero status, the experience points he could provide were not much more than Sandro''s. At least, maybe he should lock up the holy angel and save the experience points with Sandro. It just so happens that the time arrow can only go back one hour. If you only use Sandro to collect experience points, there will inevitably be an hour interval in the middle. Rhodes must continue to wait for an hour after every hour. , to continue. Under the influence of massive experience points, the current Rhodes has already reached the level of legendary apex, and as long as he goes one step further, he can become a real demigod. In addition to the need for experience points to increase the level, a large amount of experience points are also required to increase the remaining magic levels. The addition of Isaac will only make it more efficient for Rhodes to obtain experience points. He does not have to wait for an hour, but can alternately brush Pick. Thinking of this, Rhodes couldn''t help showing a somewhat satisfied expression as he looked at Isaac who fell to the ground. Only heroes can provide experience points that far exceed ordinary legendary creatures. If the holy angel is not a hero, Rhodes will not have the idea of ??using him to gain experience. Virtue brings additional benefits. Just when Rhodes was about to swing his sword first to see how many experience points Isaac could provide him at a time, he seemed to think of something, and stopped his movements in an instant, and the joy and comfort before were swept away Empty, replaced by full vigilance. One thing suddenly appeared in Rhodes'' mind, and the moment it just appeared, it was always lingering in Rhodes'' mind, firmly occupying all of Rhodes'' thinking. In the previous battles, Rhodes didn''t seem to have seen the scene where Isaac showed his heroic strengths. The more he thought about it, the more Rhode realized something was wrong. The power that Isaac showed was either the power bestowed upon him by fate, or the power of the Holy Angel itself. There seemed to be nothing wrong with these two powers Well, the Angels of Andorra fought in the same way, but they lacked the most crucial power, which was Isaac''s hero specialty. How could a hero not have his own most unique hero specialty? Every hero can use the power of the hero specialties, even the holy angel, but in the previous battles, he has never used it once. The emergence of this kind of situation can only explain two things to Rhodes. Either the holy angel is still saving his power, waiting for the opportunity to fight back, or it can only be that his hero specialties are extremely special. unable to function. In any case, this discovery made Rhode''s heart freeze immediately, and at the same time, he was full of vigilance for the fallen Holy Angel. No matter what the situation was, it seemed that it was not good news for Rhodes. The unimaginable harvest in front of him, and the joy of just completing the level promotion, made Rhodes ignore the obvious danger. After discovering this, Rhodes never dared to be careless again, even if the Holy Judgment Angel already seemed to be Losing his strength, Rhodes still didn''t dare to relax his vigilance. Rhodes couldn''t help being a little emotional. He focused on the benefits that the Holy Angel could provide him, but ignored the danger that existed on the Holy Angel. The so-called hero, no matter when it is placed, is so difficult Although the hero''s will weakened Isaac''s destiny protection, it added uncertainty to him, making Rhodes afraid to act rashly for a while. "What is he waiting for?" Seeing Rhodes suddenly stop what he was doing, Gabriel above the sky was taken aback for a moment, and a look of anxiety flashed in his eyes. Rhodes'' stopping at this moment can be said to have greatly surprised her. expected. She stared intently at Rhodes below, and even her breathing became slightly short. However, no matter how Gabriel prayed in his heart, Rhodes'' behavior would not change because of her prayer. Facing the holy angel who seemed to have lost all resistance, Rhodes was still extremely vigilant in his heart. The sharp thinking brought by the wisdom skill was running rapidly in Rhodes'' mind, and he did not dare to let go of his own possibility. missing details. Looking at Isaac who fell to the ground, Rhodes also activated his own hero specialty, the power of the Peeping Eye. The Peeping Eye is equivalent to a permanent see-through eye on Rhodes that does not need to consume mana. The effect is It is also far stronger than the normal level of clairvoyant eyes. Logically speaking, when Rhode''s character level is raised to the peak of legend, the power of Peeping Eye should also be enhanced accordingly. , the information transmitted is still incomplete. There is still a small force of fate that blocks Rhodes'' use of peeping eyes to detect. No matter how Rhodes tries, he can''t bypass the obstruction of fate and see the true heroic specialty that exists in Isaac. Unable to see the heroic specialties in Isaac, Rhodes also let out a cold snort, obviously extremely annoyed at the remaining power of destiny in front of him. Thinking of this, Rhodes immediately opened the attribute panel. He still has some experience points left, which is enough to improve the level of the magic clairvoyant eye. He wants to see what Isaac''s hero specialty is. Chapter 3014 "Consume 46450000 experience points, [Perspective Eye] is raised to Lv20." "[Eye of Perspective Lv20]: Tier 2 air magic. Check the basic attributes of the target unit, field of vision +10, mana consumption: 0, duration: unlimited. The magic level of the Eye of Perspective has been raised to full level, and additional Choose the full level reward." Following Rhodes'' thoughts, under the distribution of massive experience points, now in the magic column of the attribute panel, the see-through eye also shows hot gilt words, which not only symbolizes that the magic level has been raised to the highest level, but also means that There is an exciting news, that is, Rhodes can unlock the extra power of full-level magic, or that is the real ability of full-level magic. Just like the attack acceleration that Rhodes upgraded before, it is also an extremely difficult thing to raise the level of the eye of clairvoyance to Lv20. For thousands of years, no mage has been able to do so Well, even an air elemental monarch would not be able to focus on such ordinary magic, but Rhodes did just that. With the massive amount of experience brought by the time magic arrow, Rhodes can improve his magic level as he likes, even if it is a magic that is not used often like the eye of clairvoyance, he can also increase its level without blinking. to the full level. After finding a way to earn experience points, Rhodes'' long-standing worries were relieved, and he could complete the improvement of magic level as much as he wanted. If there is anyone else who can raise the clairvoyant eye to Lv20, that person must be Molly. Rhodes recalled that Molly had mastered the high-level clairvoyant eye, but it was not as exaggerated as Lv20. the point. Under the effect of the time domain, Morrill can complete the research of magic in endless time, which is something that no one in the world can do. Only the person in charge of the time domain can do all this. If Morrill is willing, she can spend tens of millions of years researching every level of magic to an unprecedented level. Even Rhodes has no way to object to this. The power belonging to the time domain is so overbearing. The method Rhodes used to collect experience points also used the power of the Time Domain, and as the master of the Time Domain, Molly, of course, had no reason why he couldn''t catch up with Rhodes. However, judging from what Rhodes observed, according to Morrill''s temperament, it is obviously impossible for her to calm down for thousands of years and simply use it to study magic. He didn''t even bother to study a single magic to the point of full level. If it wasn''t for Rhodes before, who left a deep impression on Molier in time, and brought her deep confusion, I am afraid that even the clairvoyance She will not even upgrade the level of the eye. In the final analysis, the Time Domain is just a means of conquering the world for Moliel. Unless it is really necessary, she does not want to study the magic level boringly in the Time Domain. Shaking his head, Rhodes also reopened the spell bar in the system, preparing to choose rewards for the clairvoyant eye that just reached full level. "The optional rewards are as follows. After the selection is completed, [Eye of Perspective Lv20] will be changed to the last selected effect." "A. Sharp vision: Check the basic attributes of the target unit. In the buff state, the eagle eye level is always legendary." "B. Demon Eye Worship: Check the basic attributes of the target unit, the field of vision +20, within the duration of the spell, you can shoot a laser from the eye once, causing 300 points of air magic damage, and then the buff effect ends." "C. Seeing through illusion: check all the attributes of the target unit, the field of vision +30, in the buff state, it will not be affected by mental magic, and the field of vision will not be obscured by darkness." "D. Hero Exclusive: The exclusive hero specialty [Peeping Eye] is detected, and the power of the see-through eye can be integrated into it." Rhodes carefully checked the several rewards presented in the system. The see-through eye is not an ordinary buff magic, it can only be cast on himself, allowing himself to gain the ability to see through the attributes of others, even if he is promoted to Lv20. Nothing has changed. In other words, Rhodes can''t apply the power of the eye of clairvoyance to other legion members like using attack acceleration, it can only be enjoyed by himself, and it can be regarded as a gain effect that he can only obtain. Among these options, option B is the least attractive one for Rhodes. The mere 300 points of air magic damage is not as good as the Titan Arrow he swung casually. More importantly, after shooting the laser, it will Ending the effect of the skill directly, regardless of the damage level or the troublesomeness of using it, could not satisfy Rhodes. Perhaps for other mages, if they can raise the eye of clairvoyance to Lv20, choosing this option is equivalent to owning a weakened version of Titan''s Arrow, and only need to pay a lower mana value to open the eye of clairvoyance , it can cause 300 points of magic damage, which cannot be achieved by other air magic. It''s a pity that for Rhodes who has Titan''s Arrow, this option is not good. With a real artifact in hand, Rhodes naturally doesn''t need to go far and get a laser ability with lower damage. In addition to option B, the legendary eagle eye in option A has several attractions for Rhodes. If you want to upgrade the eagle eye to the legendary level, you can''t do it with skill points alone. Every legend The essence of special skills at the lower level will undergo fundamental changes, just as the magic level can be raised to Lv20, and it will be able to show truly powerful power, and the same is true for special skills. The current option A is an opportunity for Rhodes to obtain the legendary Eagle Eye spell permanently. Who would have thought that such a unique power is hidden in the little see-through eyes. If there are no other options, Luo Germany will definitely choose option A for Hawkeye. The effect of option C is also very practical, ignoring the power of mental magic, which is an effect that many top-level magic can''t achieve. Who would have thought that just raising the clairvoyant eye used to view attributes to Lv20 can obtain such an effect? Wait for the effect? You know, those high-end mental magics are at least third-level magic, and the most top-level mental magic has reached level four or five. However, the second-level clairvoyant eyes can completely resist the power of those mental magics. , perhaps just like the name of option C, if you choose this reward, you will have the power to see through falsehood. In addition to resisting mental magic, option C also has an additional ability, which is to see through the power of darkness. Although Rhodes has not tried it yet, he faintly realizes that option C may also be a way to see through the dark field. With the exception of the Scarlet Eye, the power most likely to break through the dark realm of the Rogue Leader. Whether it is option A or option C, Rhodes has a lot of attraction. It seems that no matter which one he chooses, there will be no mistakes. However, Rhodes did not do this. The last option is occupied, and that is D option exclusive to heroes. Rhodes'' hero specialty is the peeping eye, which is somewhat similar to the clairvoyant eye. The peeping eye does not have the terrifying power like the scarlet eye possessed by the ancient vampire hero, Degar, and its effect is only Looking at the attributes, and prying into the thoughts and memories of the weak, can''t bring Rhodes much help in battle. Rhodes could only shake his head secretly whenever he thought about his own heroic specialties. He clearly remembered that in his previous life, after beheading three heroes, he obtained more powerful heroic specialties. However, the heroic specialties obtained in this life are The unremarkable peeping eye. Now just complaining can''t change anything, and Rhodes can only accept this status quo, and at the same time make good use of the existing power in his hands, so he brought this not powerful hero specialty Peeping Eye all the way to the present place. step. But at this moment, things seem to have ushered in a turning point. What surprised Rhodes slightly was that, according to the meaning of D option described by the system, he could use the power of clairvoyant eyes to improve his original hero specialties. This was a reward that Rhodes never dreamed of. Compared with improving the power of the hero''s specialties, no matter how precious the other two rewards are, they seem insignificant at this moment. Rhode''s sight has been firmly occupied by the rewards provided by option D. Improving the strength of a hero''s specialty is an opportunity that every hero dreams of. It can be said that it is an opportunity that cannot be met. If you want to actively find a way to improve the hero''s specialty, you will often only be disappointed in the end. However, at this moment, That method came to Rhodes on his own initiative. Thinking of this, Rhodes no longer hesitated, and immediately made a final decision. "Choose D, exclusive to heroes." The moment Rhodes made his choice, the content on the system log jumped rapidly, and Rhodes also felt a unique force gathering in his eyes. Waves of heat are continuously gathering from Rhodes'' limbs and bones towards the eyes, followed by waves of unbearable pain. If it is not for the scruples that are still on the battlefield right now, the army in the cloud that is about to move Still waiting for him to show his flaws, Rhodes might not be able to help shaking his body. Rhodes didn''t know exactly what happened to his eyes, but at least one thing he could feel was that there seemed to be some kind of problem with this option. A resistance is not like what Rhodes expected, it is just a simple enhancement of the strength of the hero''s specialties. As Rhodes closed his eyes tightly, the surroundings fell into darkness. If he didn''t open his eyes, he would naturally have no way to see everything around him, but in the endless darkness, Rhodes could clearly see A translucent panel appeared in front of him, and what was shown in it was the system log that he was eager to know. After recalling the system log, Rhode hurriedly checked it. Since the system log exists deep in Rhodes'' mind, even if he closes his eyes, he can intuitively feel everything displayed on it. "Incorporating the power of [Eye of Perspective Lv20] for [Eye of Peeping]..." "An error occurred during integration, retrying..." "An error occurred during the integration process..." "After verification, it was found that the error existed in [Scarlet Eyes]. The power of [Scarlet Eyes] blocked the fusion of [Peeping Eyes] and [Perspective Eyes Lv20]." Checking the information that emerged on the system log, Rhodes'' complexion became ugly. Even with his eyes closed at this moment, Rhodes could still feel his sinking face. He knew that his complexion must be become extremely ugly. What Rhodes didn''t expect was that what was interfering with the fusion of the peeping eye and the clairvoyant eye turned out to be another power in his eyes, that is, the ability from the scarlet eye. The scarlet eye does not belong to Rhodes'' power, but belongs to the ancient vampire hero, Degar''s exclusive hero specialty. After Degar experienced the suffering that belongs to the hero, he finally chose to give up this power. The eyeball, which was cursed by the vampire, was left in the place where the Phoenix fell on the Fire Elemental Plane, and was finally obtained by Rhodes. In order to obtain the powerful power contained in the scarlet eyes, Rhodes, with the help of the magician, replaced himself with the scarlet eyes that belonged to an ancient hero, thus gaining the ability to turn the creatures he saw into vampires. Ability has helped him a lot, but what Rhodes didn''t expect was that when he needed to merge the Peeping Eye and the Seeing Eye, the Scarlet Eye turned out to be his biggest obstacle. Under the intervention of Scarlet Eye, Rhodes could not successfully complete the fusion of magic and hero specialties. This discovery also made him anxious. He could feel the stinging pain in his eyes. If you don''t want to solve this matter, bad things are likely to happen. Thinking of this, Rhodes couldn''t help but take a deep breath. With the improvement of the character level, when Rhodes reached the 7th level and 10th level, he could theoretically turn all the creatures below the 7th level and 10th level into vampires at a glance. That is a terrifying power, and only heroes who have reached the pinnacle of legend can display their specialties to such a terrifying degree. Even the former vampire king Degar couldn''t do this. What he didn''t expect was that in order to complete the fusion of magic and hero''s specialties, he seemed to have to give up the power of the scarlet eye. Although he was a bit reluctant, he seemed to have to do so. Just as Rhodes was hesitating, several lines of new options appeared in the system log. "The error is being repaired, please choose a repair method." "A. Completely eliminate the power of the Scarlet Eye." "B. Incorporate Scarlet Eye into the fusion of power." Seeing the options in front of him, Rhodes couldn''t help but hold his breath, followed by deep joy. He thought he could only be forced to give up the power belonging to the Scarlet Eye, but judging from the system prompts, the situation seems to be it''s not true. Thinking of this, Rhodes no longer hesitated, and immediately chose option B, and began to integrate the power of Scarlet Eye. Chapter 3015 As Rhodes determined the options, bursts of scorching heat began to gather rapidly towards his eyes, and what followed was that the previous tingling pain was relieved. This discovery couldn''t help but make him slightly He breathed a sigh of relief, although he didn''t know what the final changes were, but at least judging from the relief of the pain, he would no longer be backlashed by the power of the Scarlet Eye. The scarlet eye is not Rhode''s hero specialty, but more like a power that Rhode borrowed. Now, under the fusion of Peeping Eye, it has gradually turned into Rhode''s own ability, becoming An inseparable part of the combined power. Just as Rhodes was merging that power, in the sky above his head, Archangel was looking anxiously at the situation below, and couldn''t wait to see the moment when Rhodes was attacked. However, the development of the matter made them completely disappointed. Rhodes did not kill Isaac decisively, and even closed his eyes like Thoda. It seemed that he didn''t care about the holy angel in front of him at all. "What is he doing?" Gabriel''s patience is obviously not as good as that of Michael at the side. Seeing that Rhodes did not do what she expected at all, she was extremely anxious. If he hadn''t been stopped by Michael at the side, She couldn''t help but rushed to the battlefield. Michael just shook his head lightly, looking at Rhodes with deep solemnity in his eyes, he could clearly feel that in this short moment, the power that existed on Rhodes happened again uplifted. If it was placed on other enemies, Michael might question whether it was the enemy playing tricks, deliberately pretending to be a strong aura, trying to cover up the fact of weakness, and pretending to be strong on the outside, But for Rhodes in front of him, things seemed so reasonable, and it was impossible to measure such a hero with the common sense in fate. "No matter what he''s doing now, he''ll be over soon." Michael said slowly, and Rhode''s aura gradually returned to a stable trend after a steep climb, just as he said As said, what happened to Rhodes, I am afraid that we will soon see the outcome. "The Lord of the Undead..." Not only Michael could feel the changes in Rhodes'' aura, but also other people in the field, but they didn''t think so much, they only thought that Rhodes had understood something in the battle with the Holy Judgment Angel, and thus he The breakthrough was completed once, and this discovery also caused the nearby undead to cheer and cry like a tsunami, shouting the name that belongs to Rhodes, and the faces of the enemies were ashen. "Rod, you are always so surprising." Looking at Rhodes whose aura was rising again, Molly''s eyes showed a bit of relief. With the defeat of the holy angels, the angel army was in chaos. No one could have imagined that they were still invincible just now. Even the Holy Tribunal Angel, who even killed the card stigmata, was completely defeated by Rhodes. The unfavorable news began to spread like wildfire among the entire Angel Legion, causing the morale of the entire Legion to plummet, even to the point of danger. The morale of the Angel Legion has not yet collapsed. I am afraid that the scene in front of them will be enough to make the terrified Angels lose their courage to fight. "kill him!" I don''t know which undead uttered a loud roar, like lighting a fuse, which aroused the hatred for the angel in the hearts of all legion members. "kill him!" More and more undead shouted loudly, hoping that the lord of the undead who led them would be able to serve all the legion members at this moment. As soon as they were attacked, those angels slaughtered the undead here before Rhodes arrived. Now it is just time for them to experience the power of the Lord of the Undead. Only by using the blood and life of the enemy can all the legion members feel at ease, let out the previous bad breath, and Rhodes can do all that, the powerful Holy Inquisitor Angel has now fallen on his side At his feet, as long as he swings the Titan Arrow in his hand, he can completely kill this powerful enemy, and let the morale boosted undead army defeat the remaining angels. And below, Rhodes, who kept his eyes closed all the time, finally opened his eyes at this moment, and he naturally heard the cries of the undead. In the previous illusion, Rhodes had beheaded the holy angels there in the era without heroes, but now nothing seems to have changed. He was also completely defeated by him, and was about to be completely killed by the holy angels. There is an essential difference, the holy angel in front of him is a hero. Rhodes slowly raised one hand. After seeing Rhodes'' movement, all the undead immediately stopped speaking. If Rhodes did not allow them to speak, no one would dare to make a sound. This is the majesty of the Lord of the Undead. . As the sound subsided, the deafening shouts that had just echoed in the field became completely silent now, and the field turned from one noisy pole to another quiet pole, even if a needle fell on the ground After hearing it clearly, everyone turned their gazes to Rhodes, waiting for his final decision. "Fate is really so sinister." Finally, Rhodes slowly opened his mouth and said, he stared at Isaac who had lost his resistance indifferently. His eyes were originally red, but now after the fusion of power, only the child part of the eyes faintly glowed a bit of blood. , also added a bit of uniqueness to him. Thoroughly integrating the Peeping Eye, Scarlet Eye, and the Lv20 Eye of Perspective, Rhodes'' understanding of those three forces has also entered a new level. In the system, the column belonging to Rhodes'' hero specialties was originally marked in pitch-black fonts, but now not only is there a faint golden color around it, but there is also a smear of blood in the depths, and that is Rhodes'' fusion power Later hero traits. "Hero specialty [peeping eye]: The target you are looking at cannot hide all attributes, and cannot hide what you think in your heart. You can forcibly transform units within the field of vision, whose character level is lower than level 7 or level 10, into vampires. The transformation process You can enjoy other spiritual benefits. You get dark vision and true vision, vision range +100, eagle eye level +3, and are not affected by mind magic and obstacle magic." Looking at the changed hero specialties in the system, Rhodes couldn''t help but feel a little joy in his heart. Among the several rewards given by the system before, the most precious ones have been integrated into his hero specialties following Rhodes'' choice, not only improving the level of Eagle Eye, but also gaining Effects that are not affected by mind magic. In addition, there is a new addition to the hero specialties, which is the resistance to barrier magic. For Rhodes, this is also a surprise. Among the blinding magic, the most common one is of course blindness in the fire magic. After being affected by this magic, the target will fall into a state of temporary blindness until the magic duration runs out. Needless to say, blindness weakens the combat ability. Once upon a time, in order to fight the sacred unicorn in Eli, Rhodes was permanently blinded. With this ability in the peeping eyes After that, Rhodes no longer has to worry about being troubled by blindness magic. With the improvement of the hero''s specialties, the power of Peeping Eye itself has also been greatly enhanced. Now every unit within the field of vision, Rhodes can accurately check their attributes, even the Archangel in midair. In this way, under Rhode''s current gaze, there is nothing that can be hidden in front of him. For the gaze of the Archangel, Rhodes has already noticed at this moment. In order to prevent Rhodes from seeing something abnormal, the Archangel deliberately raised an extremely dazzling golden light around him. The nearby undead cannot see through the golden light at all. Where the archangel is, Rhodes is also the same. At this moment, Rhodes was able to use his newly improved ability to clearly see through the golden light covering the Archangel, and saw the two people bathed in the golden light, looking at him with anxious eyes, as if they had already seen what he did. that moment. For this reason, Rhodes can only feel the danger of fate. If he takes advantage of the victory and kills the holy angel, I am afraid that what awaits him will be the most tragic end. "Name: Isaac Arran" "Hero specialty [Sacrifice]: When you sacrifice, you can choose any creature to die together." Under the identification of the Peeping Eye, Rhodes is no longer confused by Isaac''s hero specialties. He clearly sees Isaac''s character attributes, and the most critical one, which belongs to his hero specialties . The heroic specialty being sacrificed is definitely the most sinister heroic specialty that Rhodes has ever seen. Who would have thought that such a heroic specialty would exist in this world. Even Rhodes almost fell for it, so he ruthlessly He stumbled hard. Under the power of the sacrificial person, if Rhodes killed Isaac in this way, before Isaac died, he would be able to choose anyone to die with him, whether he chooses Molly who rules time, or Rhodes himself is a situation that Rhodes does not want to see, and no one knows who he will choose. Now Rhodes understands why the Archangel, instead of coming to rescue Isaac, showed a gesture of letting himself kill Isaac, and only by letting him die in battle can he trigger the attack on him. hero specialties. Not only that, Isaac has the power to defy fate, which is the power given to him by the will of a hero. When he becomes a hero, no matter what he thinks in his heart, the power to rebel against fate will be It has already come into his hands, which is why he was able to kill the false stigmata in the prophecy card. Thinking of this, while Rhodes looked ugly, he could only silently lament the danger of fate in his heart. Those cheering undead before, as well as the joy of defeating powerful enemies and gaining experience in his heart, all motivated Rhodes from various aspects. , bewitching Rhodes all the time, maybe Rhodes will kill the Holy Angel on the spot when his brain is hot, thus triggering the heroic specialty of the sacrificed person, and the end result is that he or Morrill will be dragged to the back by him. Not only that, Isaac, who can break fate, is obviously not what fate wants to see. He can kill the stigmata in the prophecy card, which other angels can''t resist, so it also shows that the real stigmata is in his Perhaps the same is true in front of him, fate has already felt his threat. Although fate cannot directly interfere with the hero''s actions, it can use everything around the hero to prompt the hero to act in line with fate''s expectations. Not everyone in this world is a hero. There are always ordinary creatures who are not heroes. Under the control of fate, they will affect the thinking and behavior of those heroes. Only at the moment when everyone becomes a hero can the power of fate be truly broken, but that idea is not realistic, and only the protagonist of the third expansion pack expects to see that moment come. With the help of the power of the Peeping Eye, Rhodes, who escaped unharmed, couldn''t help heaving a sigh of relief. Who would have thought that his fate would be so sinister, and he almost used the hand of the Holy Angel to kill him and the angel who is the Holy Angel. Isaac eradicated together, the so-called sacrifice was actually more like a use. Fortunately, Rhodes was still superior, and when he sensed something was wrong, he escaped the net that fate had set for him and Molly. While improving his strength, he was obviously deeply disturbed by the one who wanted to get rid of him a long time ago. Destiny, this has attracted a hero like Isaac to come. Under the threat of the hero''s specialty being sacrificed, Rhodes certainly couldn''t just kill Isaac like this. Compared with killing Isaac, Rhodes now needs to protect him even more closely. he died. Death in the hands of the enemy is obviously a kind of sacrifice. If Isaac dies accidentally, with the trigger of the sacrificed person, even if Rhodes escapes from this plane, he may not be able to escape the power of that hero specialty . The power that belongs to the specialty of a hero is enough to transcend time, space, and destiny, and that is what it means to be a hero. However, with the rapid operation of Wisdom, Rhodes also thought a lot when he saw the heroic specialties in Isaac. The heroic specialty of the sacrificial person does not have a limited target. Whether it is Rhodes himself, Molly who rules time, even the ruler of hell, and the incarnation of fate, none of them can escape the effect of this power. No matter who is in the current world, they will be affected by the power of the sacrificed person. This is the most terrifying aspect of this hero specialty. The trigger object of the sacrificial person depends entirely on Isaac''s own will. Once he chooses, no one can escape. If he can use mental magic to change his will, perhaps this power will become Rhodes. A great weapon against other Doom Kings. Thinking of this, Rhodes sneered at the Archangel in mid-air, then put his hands on Isaac''s body, and his figure crossed the space in the flames. Chapter 3016 "This is impossible..." Seeing that Rhodes still didn''t kill Isaac immediately amidst the voices of the legion members, but led him away in the flames, Gabriel''s expression in the air changed. Even the tone of voice became very urgent, "He discovered the abnormality in Isaac and escaped the snare of fate... How did things become like this? He should be completely wiped out by fate!" Hearing Gabriel''s hasty and unwilling words, Michael, who is also the Archangel, just shook his head: "This person can break the power of the field of destiny over and over again, which can no longer be measured by the will of a hero alone. No matter what happened, the operation of the sacrificed person was a complete failure this time, not to mention that even Isaac fell into the enemy''s hands. The most urgent task now is to hurry up before the group of villains wake up the false stigmata again , Let all the armies in the cloud evacuate." Gabriel nodded. The enemy did not kill Isaac on the spot, which had seriously derailed the original fate. If this continues, even other people may be backlashed by the field of fate. If the power of fate is like a rising and falling tide, then when the violent wave passes and the tide falls, that is when the strength of the armies in the clouds is weakest. If you continue to fight those undead, not only will you not gain What an advantage, but will bear an unimaginable blow. "I hope that person didn''t discover Isaac''s heroic specialty. He just wanted to get more information from him before executing him. With the cover of the power of fate, no one can see through Isaac''s real heroic specialty." , He will definitely have the moment when he is recruited." Gabriel said calmly, with a bit of hatred for the group of evil creatures below. He only hoped that the holy angel captured by the enemy could display his true ability and remove the source of the disaster in one fell swoop. Regardless of whether it was Rhodes or Morell that he took away when he was dying, it would be beneficial and harmless to the angel in the cloud. Isaac''s body has a blessing from fate, which is the blessing given to him by the Stigmata himself. Under that protection, no one can see through Isaac''s real heroic specialty, and no one can see through it. Man can break the power of fate. The enemy chose to take Isaac away, but it was just luck. When the enemy asked the information they wanted, it was the moment when Isaac really showed his strength. Thinking of this, Gabriel no longer hesitated, and immediately ordered the rest of his subordinates to withdraw, preparing to lead the army back to the cloud. "Want to leave? Is the City of Magic a place where you can come and go whenever you want?" Just as the Archangel ordered the withdrawal of troops, a sneer was heard suddenly. After hearing the sneer, whether it was Gabriel who was giving orders, or Michael who was holding the Excalibur, all of them looked down at this moment and became extremely ugly. The owner of that voice was Rhodes who had just taken Isaac away, and now he returned to the battlefield again, staring at the two archangels who were about to evacuate with cold and indifferent eyes. "Evil, I will cut off your wings!" Golden light burst out from Michael''s hands, and the Excalibur Angel Alliance showed boundless power. He turned into a golden streamer, cut the sky faster than the naked eye, and rushed straight towards Rhodes. The Alliance of Angels exuding a radiant golden glow wanted to completely penetrate Rhodes'' body. "It came just in time." Facing the Archangel''s onslaught, Rhodes also let out a cry, and as the Titan''s Arrow rose from his hand, he also released a silver-white lightning that was also not to be outdone, and layers of cyclones rolled up behind him, Under the blessing of the power of the elements, Rhode''s speed also climbed to the extreme, facing the golden light in the sky. As the golden streamer and the silver-white lightning collided in the air, the surrounding space became silent at this moment, everything seemed to have become dead silent, but in this extreme stillness, what erupted was a destructive power . Boundless air waves erupted towards the surroundings. Whether it was members of the undead legion on the nearby battlefield or the troops descending from the clouds, they were all completely overwhelmed by the air waves at this moment. Move a little, It will be completely swept up into the sky, and fly to a position where no one can see it anymore, and that is only caused by the power that exploded when the sword of the Titan collided with the Alliance of Angels. The space was torn apart with a deep gap, and the entire battlefield was in a mess. After the power of that blow dissipated, there were hardly many undead on the battlefield below who could continue to stand. Gabriel, who is also the Archangel, used pure Bai''s six wings were in front of him, but they were still blown away a hundred meters away. The strong fire wall raised by the fire elemental monarch was also completely blown out by the gust of wind. Even a demigod would inevitably be hit by a divine weapon And his expression changed in shock. Once the collision was over, both Rhodes and Michael were far away by the power of the artifact, and they faced each other in the air with their swords. After feeling the power contained in the Angel Alliance, Rhodes couldn''t help curling his lips. He had just been promoted to the peak of Legend, but he still couldn''t defeat the Archangel Archangel who joined the Angel Alliance. After all, the Angel Alliance is the number one sword in the cloud , enough to stand shoulder to shoulder with the Doomsday Blade in the hands of the arrogant king, with the current power of the Titan Arrow, even if Rhodes re-enters the state of the elemental avatar, he can''t help the Archangel in front of him. "The power of the Angel Alliance is really strong, but this divine sword can only protect you, it can''t protect others." Facing the Archangel who went all out, Rhodes'' eyes sank. As Rhodes said, even if there is no way to deal with the Archangel under the blessing of the Angel Alliance, other people in the cloud are not so lucky. Among the armies descending from the clouds, there are many archangels with legendary ranks, but the only one who can reach the legendary peak, that is, the seventh and tenth ranks, is the holy angel Isaac. As for the others, whether they are angels, The holy griffins, or the high-level priests who came with them, have not reached the seventh-level and tenth-level levels. In other words, they simply cannot resist Rhodes'' heroic specialties after fusing the scarlet eyes. The power of the peeping eye. "What are you going to do?" As if aware of Rhode''s plan, Gabriel at the side arrived and immediately asked Rhode loudly. Facing Archangel''s questioning, Rhodes just showed a sneer: "Then let you take a good look at what I plan to do." As Rhodes'' words fell, he turned sideways and looked down at the ground under his feet, and the direction Rhodes'' sight pointed was exactly where the armies in the cloud were. "What¡­¡­" "What kind of power is that..." At the moment when Rhode''s eyes fell, the army in the cloud burst into exclamation. At this moment, they were shocked to find that the companion who was standing beside them just now was affected by some kind of force. His eyes became red and bloodthirsty, and sharp nails grew on his hands. When he opened his mouth, he could still see those fangs that wanted to bite people. However, what made those people feel even more strange was that the change seemed to not only happen to the companions around them, but even they themselves were also affected by the evil power, and a desire for blood began to spread in them The desire spread from the bottom of their hearts, and the desire could not be suppressed by common sense at all, almost driving them completely into madness. "The Lord of the Undead..." "Lord of the Undead!" I don''t know when, the name belonging to the Lord of the Undead began to be shouted out by the former army in the cloud. At this moment, they had completely abandoned all their past identities and turned into the undead army. One of them, even those archangels with four wings on their backs. What exists in their hearts now is the will of the Lord of the Undead. Rhodes opened his hands, enjoying the shouts of many undead with satisfaction. This is the power after fusion, the hero specialty that belongs to him. Under the watchful eyes of the new peeping eyes, all creatures below level 7 and 10 will turn into vampires under the watchful eyes of Rhodes, no matter if they are strong-willed heroes or angels with destiny in the clouds. Just by sweeping their eyes, the army in the cloud, which was still powerful and vowed to eradicate all undead creatures before, has now become a member of the undead army, and will only obey their own orders. Even Rhodes , couldn''t help laughing loudly at this moment, even the thousands of troops descending from the clouds couldn''t match his gaze. On the side, the Archangel who reacted deliberately wanted to stop this matter, but even the Archangel''s movement was not as fast as Rhodes'' turning his eyes. With just a turn of the line of sight, the army in the cloud, which was so powerful just now, is now completely annihilated, and the current situation is even worse than the annihilation of the entire army. They have completely become a member of the enemy and joined the undead army Among them, they will surely become a force in the battle against Yun Jian in the future. If there is anything worse than simple death, it must be death at the hands of a necromancer. A considerable part of the armies that descended from the clouds were the main force of the Angel Legion, and many of them were angels that Gabriel was very familiar with. For the successful completion of this operation, the angels had already spared no expense. However, even so, they The action still ended in complete failure. There is only one winner of this battle, and that is Rhodes in front of him. Thinking of this, Gabriel couldn''t suppress the anger that existed in his heart at all, and wanted to attack Rhodes recklessly, but just as she was about to do so, Michael just held her back indifferently. "The matter is a foregone conclusion. He has the power of the divine sword and the elements, and he has other doomsday kings to help out. It is useless to stay here. We will make a long-term plan when we return to Cloud City." Michael''s persuasion sounded in her ears, and Gabriel gripped the golden spiral sword a little tighter. Of course, she knew that what Michael said was the correct answer. The change in Rhode''s strength was beyond the expectation of all the archangels. I thought that the enemy of this trip was the big red dragon Molly who was in charge of all time and could turn the past around. I didn''t expect that in this battle, it belonged to the field of time. The power of God ended before it had time to show. On the contrary, Rhodes, who had never been put in the eyes of the Archangel, showed amazing strength at this moment. He not only defeated the Holy Angel, but also wiped out the Angel Legion in one fell swoop. main force. It used to be known to everyone in the world, even as an angel for people to pray and worship as a symbol, but now it has been completely defeated by Rhodes. Escaped. "I have known for a long time that this person will become a disaster for the world, but I never thought that this day would come so early." Looking at Rhodes who was waiting calmly not far away, after repeated decisions, Gabriel finally gave up the idea of ??fighting violently. With the destruction of the army in the cloud, only she and Mi Caleb and the two of them faced the millions of undead who had just been replenished under Rhodes'' command. Even the two of them could not deal with it, not to mention that besides Rhodes, the enemy also had an elemental monarch whose strength was at the peak of legend, and that time ruler of the field. There is no chance of winning if you stay here, even if you vent your anger, it is very likely that you will end up with your own attack failure. Not only did you fail to hurt Rhodes, but you also have to worry about the Excalibur in his hand , the only thing Gabriel can do is to evacuate as soon as possible. Thinking of this, even the Archangel, who has experienced all kinds of things in the world, couldn''t help but let out a deep sigh. In this contest between the army in the cloud and the evil ones, the result was that the evil ones won a big victory. And failed, how could she, who was so proud and arrogant, accept all this? Only when she thinks of Isaac who is still in the hands of the enemy, her expression will improve slightly. Now, only by relying on the power of the Holy Tribunal, can the ambition of the evil one be crushed in one fell swoop. What makes Gabriel helpless is that she never imagined that she, who has always regarded heroes as an enemy, would have a day when she needs to rely on heroes. On weekdays, Gabriel would not believe this situation anyway , However, the fact happened. It seems that only a hero of justice can punish an evil hero who has surpassed his destiny. The golden door opened from the sky, and the light from fate completely enveloped the two archangels. When they came here, they were full of confidence and vowed to wipe out all the enemies. Now when they return, there are only two lonely archangels left. If the news spreads, even with Erasia''s usual majesty, it will inevitably be affected. The fierce mockery of the kings of the last days. Sensing the coming of the power of fate, Rhodes just watched the Archangel who disappeared into the clouds indifferently. With his strength, it would be difficult to keep him for a while. All he left behind was the glorious victory that belonged to the undead. Chapter 3017 With the sudden departure of the Archangel, this surprise attack launched by the army in the cloud finally ended with the victory of the undead. Under the watchful eyes of all the undead, Rhodes just raised the Titan Arrow in his hand lightly, that calmness and confidence seemed to have infected all the nearby legion members, and people shouted Rhodes'' name , All he could see in his eyes was Rhode''s figure. At this moment, Rhode''s high-spirited attitude of the winner was also imprinted in the hearts of all legion members. "My leader..." Looking at Rhodes who stood in the center of the battlefield like a flag in the hearts of all the undead, Frazer also expressed emotion repeatedly, and couldn''t help but burst into tears for a while. He stretched out his hand to cover the wound on his side, and the attacking angels launched a series of attacks on him, the commander of the undead army, and it was only under the protection of the hundred-dead elite that Faleze escaped. Jie, also left some injuries on his body. However, when he looked at Rhodes in the distance, the pain caused by the injury on Fraise''s body also quietly disappeared at this moment, and what remained in his heart was only the respect for the Lord of the Undead, he knew that Under the leadership of the Lord of the Undead, the final victory will definitely be achieved. "When did Rhodes'' strength rise to this level? When I saw him last time, he clearly couldn''t use all the power of the monarchy. Could it be that there are some secrets about him that I don''t know?" After the battle, the Flame Giant, who was originally all-powerful, turned into a Flame Maiden with fiery red hair, staring at Rhodes suspiciously, wanting to see the secret hidden in him . The improvement of rank is by no means something that can be done overnight, especially for the legendary rank, or the existence of stepping into a demigod. Like water dripping through stone, it is impossible for someone to upgrade from a low-level legend to the apex level of legend in one day. The Flaming Girl obviously noticed that there must be some secrets about Rhodes that she didn''t know, but after she thought about it, it didn''t seem to be a bad thing. Rhodes can use more power of the authority of the air element. Speaking is also a good thing, but when thinking that Rhodes has been hiding it from her, she still let out a coquettish anger, but she is willing to lend Rhodes even the authority of the fire department. In any case, she had already made up her mind, and she must ask Rhodes carefully when the celebration is over after the battle, to see how Rhodes gained such a huge improvement in strength overnight. "You did a good job. I am very satisfied with the current results. After the power of Time Domain is restored, I don''t need to modify what happened during this period, lest fate set another trap." To the nearby legion members who kept cheering, Moril, who had reincarnated as a human, just nodded, and then turned her attention to Rhodes. Although she didn''t want to say that, she was quite satisfied with Rhode''s timely rescue. Seeing the scene where Rhode''s strength was rising and his level was approaching that of a demigod, she also forgave him from the bottom of her heart for using the power of time too much The thing that brought Rhodes such a huge increase in strength, the power of time consumed can be regarded as being used on the right path, and the original dissatisfaction in her heart gradually dissipated with the appearance of Rhodes. Looking at Rhode''s side face with a bit of a smile, even though Molly had imprinted that face into her heart countless times in different times, every time she saw Rhode, her heart always felt It''s a different feeling, and that feeling is so reassuring to her that even a hero like her who is invincible through time has now found someone to rely on. "elder brother¡­¡­" And at the closest position to Rhodes, Rowling beside him also ran forward immediately, looking at Rhodes, not only was there a bit of gratitude for being completely rescued by him, but also an inseparable feeling. Attachment, when she saw Rhodes, the loss and regret in the previous battles were completely left behind, and there was only a deep joy in her heart. After coming to Rhodes'' side, Rowling had a lot of things to say for a while. She wanted to express her gratitude to Rhodes, and she wanted to tell about the surprise of the rest of her life, and more importantly, her love for her. With Rhodes'' deep trust, she knew that when she was in danger, Rhodes, who felt the danger, would definitely save her as soon as possible. However, when she saw Rhodes'' frowning, Rowling swallowed the words that had just come to her lips. From her brother''s expression, she knew that Rhodes must be troubled by something now, fighting Although it has been completely over, the power displayed by those angels, as well as the terror of the power of fate, still exist deeply in the hearts of all legion members. "Brother, what are you worrying about?" Thinking of this, Rowling took the initiative to ask, if she had a way to solve the deep troubles that existed in Rhodes'' heart, she would definitely do so without hesitation. There was deep concern in her eyes, she wanted to know why the undead army won the victory, but Rhodes still frowned. "I seem to be a little late." Facing Rowling''s question, Rhodes replied calmly. He turned his eyes slightly, and his eyes fell on the solemn and mourning elite of the legion. The atmosphere over there was different from other places in the Undead Legion. Every Hundred Dead Legion had a look of grief on their faces. With a flash of fire, Rhode''s figure also came to the center of a group of elites who died. More precisely, he stood on a handful of ashes that disappeared with the wind. source. The owner of the ashes is an undead that Rhodes is most familiar with. It is the first great demon Aglan he subdued from hell. The name is a little strange, but in the Legion of the Hundred Deaths, the name of Aglan is familiar to everyone. Agland''s sacrifice was a big blow to every elite legion who knew about his deeds, which was why they still looked mournful even though Rhodes had won the final victory. The power belonging to the Holy Angel makes it impossible for Rhodes to revive Aglan by ordinary means. Whether it is the death domain or the less effective thaumaturgy, it can''t repair Agranna, who has been completely wiped out by the Holy Angel. Going souls, and that''s where the power of the Inquisitors lies. The reason why the Holy Judgment Angel is the Holy Judgment Angel is not only because of the justice in his heart, but more importantly, the power to completely obliterate the soul. As for the power of the Angel of Sanctification, Rhodes already knew about it before, so he shouldn''t feel too disappointed about it. There were also many legion members who were completely wiped out by the Angel of Andor before, and they also failed to survive in the realm of death. Ushering in a new life, but what Rhodes couldn''t help but sigh deeply at this moment is that the power belonging to the arrow of time can''t take effect on Aglan who has been reduced to ashes at this moment. In addition to the death domain, the Time God Arrow can also be used as a means to completely resurrect dead creatures. What is more powerful than the death domain is that the creatures resurrected through the time domain can also save the experience points on their bodies. Impossible. Only the power to manipulate time can do the seemingly incredible things. Under the action of the Time God Arrow, Rhodes, who has gained sufficient experience, has now been completely promoted to the seventh-level and 10th-level. Regarding the power of the Time God Arrow, Rhodes is even stronger than the master of the Time Domain, that is, the hero Morrill. It is necessary to understand more clearly, because of this, Rhodes deeply understands the restrictions that exist in the time magic arrow. The power belonging to the time magic arrow can reverse the time of a single target, but the time of reversal is limited, it is impossible to achieve infinite reversal, and the time of the time magic arrow is only one hour. The state of more than an hour ago, even the magic arrow of time cannot completely reverse it back. This is the power of the Godly Arrow of Time. Perhaps as Morrill''s mastery of the field of time improves, Rhodes will be able to use the more powerful Arrow of Time in the future, but that time is not now. It has been more than an hour since the Holy Inquisitor Angel wiped out Aglan. In other words, even the arrow of time cannot take effect on Aglan who has been reduced to ashes. This discovery made Rhodes couldn''t help but let out a long sigh. The last time he saw Aglan, he was still so brave and fearless, and his heart was full of loyalty to himself, but now he fell into the hands of the holy angel and became a A victim in the struggle between fate and time. Switching to other enemies, Rhodes would definitely kill them completely, so as to comfort Aglan''s completely broken soul, but facing the holy angel with unique hero specialties, the hero Isaac, Rhodes had no way to do this. Do it, not only can''t he kill Isaac completely, but he will do his best to protect Isaac''s safety. If he accidentally kills him, his heroic specialties may completely disrupt Rhodes'' plan, isn''t it? Taking Morrill away is taking Rhodes away. Rhodes didn''t want to die on Isaac''s hero specialty for no apparent reason. Fortunately, triggering Isaac''s hero specialty had a prerequisite, that is, he had to be sacrificed by the enemy. Hero specialties can take effect, otherwise, according to Rhodes'' understanding of those angels, I am afraid that they will not even initiate this battle, so they will directly sacrifice Isaac in exchange for the life of a powerful enemy other than fate. Facing a group of men with sad faces, Rhodes just shook his head indifferently, showing no joy after victory. As the lord of the undead, now he can''t resurrect the men who died for him, which makes him feel embarrassed no deposit. "The sinister fate will not let go of the slightest chance to eradicate us. It will set up many traps, just waiting for us to jump into it. Today we have won the battle, but the victory is only temporary. As long as the power of fate If the source of death is still there, we will not be considered to have achieved a real victory. In time, the attack of fate will come again. Those undead who were completely wiped out by fate in the battle and forced into eternal darkness, we should always remember their names .¡± Rhodes spoke calmly, his voice spread throughout the field, even the farthest legion members could clearly hear every word Rhodes said at this moment. After feeling the deep sorrow in Rhodes'' words, some great demons in the elite legion who were familiar with Aglan couldn''t help but shed tears for him at this moment. All the members of the legion did not dare to approach, and only dared to circle around. It was Agland who teleported forward first. The heroic posture is still deeply in the hearts of all legion members. And not far away, even Frazer, who is the commander of the legion, couldn''t help but sigh in his heart at this moment. He thought that Rhodes would celebrate the victory of this battle wildly, and use the joy after victory to rush forward. The faint sadness left by the members of the Dan army after their sacrifices. To Frazer''s surprise, Rhodes did not choose to do this. His expression no longer had the aloofness of the former Lord of the Undead. Remember those Legion members who died in battle. Seeing this situation, Frazer took the initiative to step forward and asked Rhodes: "My leader, I propose that the scholars of the War Workshop erect a statue for Aglan who resisted the Holy Judgment Angel in battle, so that all Members of the legion admire the heroic figure left by the great demon in battle." Facing Frazer''s proposal, Rhodes nodded in agreement and said, "That''s it." In the end, Rhodes also looked into the distance, and saw the doomsday kings who chose to reinforce the undead army during the battle. His eyes especially stayed on the caveman king for a while, and finally fell on the caveman king. Look away under flattered eyes. "For those doomsday kings who aided us in the battle, the undead kingdom will not hesitate to give precious rewards, Erica, you are in charge of handling this matter, those kings sacrificed one of their men in the battle, the undead army I will repay the ten Lich Kings to them, and they will be honored guests of the undead kingdom in the future, ensuring that they will not receive any unfair treatment." Listening to Rhode''s order, Erica just nodded slightly. Under Rhode''s order, as the Speaker of the Congress, she will handle this matter, and obviously will not be questioned by any undead creatures, and those doomsday kings are fighting Their actions also proved that they deserved such treatment. "For friends, we will not begrudge rewards, but for enemies, all we bestow is death." After dealing with all this, Rhodes looked coldly. Chapter 3018 Outside the treasure house of the undead kingdom, West, the king of the lizardmen, was rubbing his hands excitedly, waiting for what happened next. Taking advantage of the vacancy of the feast of the kings before, the king of the lizardmen has already figured out where the gifts of the kings are stored. Those doomsday kings from all over the world, in order to celebrate the combination of the Lord of the Undead and the Dragon Queen, the two strongest overlords in the doomsday, have brought incomparably precious gifts. The gifts are full of rare treasures that are rare in the world , and is now stored in the Treasury of the Dead outside Congress. In the treasury of the undead, in addition to the congratulatory gifts sent by the kings, there is an unimaginably large amount of gold coins, as well as the precious spoils obtained by the undead legion in successive battles, among which there are many powerful and unique treasures, No matter which one of them is obtained, it is enough to completely change the fate of others. Thinking of the precious treasures stored in the treasury of the undead, the lizardman king couldn''t help sticking out his long forked tongue, unable to suppress the excitement in his heart. Now, taking advantage of the opportunity of the Angel Legion''s attack, he pretended to come to support, but in fact came here with a group of doomsday kings who had the same plan as him. the way to get into it. If he could enter the treasure house, the lizardman king would definitely use space magic to sweep away everything contained in the treasure house without hesitation, not even a single gold coin would be left. Although doing so would probably anger the Lord of the Undead and the Dragon Queen, but facing the unimaginable amount of treasures and the wealth enough to gain a foothold in the doomsday, the greed in his heart prompted the King of Lizardmen to make a decision. such a choice. Thinking of the mighty Lord of the Undead, West shuddered subconsciously. The Lord of the Undead was definitely the most terrifying existence he had ever seen. When the kings heard about his plan, they all hesitated in their hearts, fearing that the Lord of the Undead would settle accounts with them in the future. West shook his head, and put the fear in his heart behind him. It is the angel in the cloud that is attacking the city of magic. Other kings may not know about it, but West deeply understands that It belongs to the power of angels. Once upon a time, the armies in the clouds expelled all the alien races in the world and exiled everyone except the Erathians to the edge of the world. Of course, it was impossible for the angels to persuade them kindly. Anyone who dared to disobey With the existence of angels, there is only a dead end in the end. West does not deny the power of the Lord of the Undead, but in front of the angel in the cloud, the power of the Lord of the Undead is not enough. The attack of the angel is enough for those undead to drink a pot. Can they escape? This catastrophe is hard to say. Of course, it would be even better if the angel can eradicate the Lord of the Undead, and the treasures in the treasury can be completely owned by West. West, who has long been dazzled by that greedy desire, no matter whether there is a broad road ahead or a road of no return to hell, the only thing he can do is to pin his hope on the unpredictable above the fate of the test. As a hero, he is now completely attached to fate, which is undoubtedly a kind of irony. "West, have you found a way to enter the treasure house?" Behind West, came the questioning voice of the Snow Monster King. The Snow Monster King with silver-white fur was also persuaded by West to steal the treasure in the kingdom of the undead. Compared with West, who was full of confidence, the Snow Monster King seemed uneasy. When he thought of those things that made him feel incomparably terrifying, the Snow Monster King''s huge body couldn''t stop trembling faintly. "If the Lord of the Undead knows about this, he will definitely not let us off lightly..." The Snow Monster King said worriedly, the only thing that existed in his heart was the fear of the Lord of the Undead. The words of the Snow Monster King also attracted the approval of the nearby companions. It belongs to the powerful power of the Lord of Undead, but it is seen by all of them. If the Lord of Undead really knows about this matter, I am afraid that the current None of them could escape. The Lizardman King just glanced at him contemptuously. If the Snow Monster King was really so afraid, then he might as well not have followed him in the first place. He was obviously eager to get the treasure stored in the kingdom of the undead, but he was so hesitant in his heart. Thanks to him being a member of the Doomsday Kings. Although he thought so in his heart, West must not say these words. If West said such words again, it would definitely lower the already tense morale. He had no choice but to change the saying: "Don''t worry, no matter how powerful the lord of the undead is, it is impossible to defeat the angel in the cloud. By the time he finds us, we have already gone away with the treasures in the kingdom of the undead, and he can only look at the empty treasure house. Jump feet. Think about the changes those treasures can bring to us? There are even artifact parts in those treasures, as long as you can find the artifact parts, you can also become the next doomsday overlord." The words of the lizardman king also made the breathing of many doomsday kings nearby become short. The reason why they are willing to come with the king of lizardmen is that they are willing to come with the king of lizardmen, knowing that this operation is in great danger. With those treasures, they will no longer be insignificant in the battle of doomsday It is no longer a small role, but it can jump up and become the doomsday overlord with real power and voice, just like the Lord of the Undead at this moment. In order to celebrate the union between the Lord of the Undead and the Dragon Queen, kings from all over the world presented precious treasures, and those treasures were also recorded, and even listed into a ranking list. Many kings of the end of the day can only look at the rankings Swallowing silently for the precious treasures on the list, now the opportunity to loot all the treasures in the kingdom of the undead is placed in front of the doomsday kings, and of course they will not let go of this rare opportunity. As the lizardman king said, there are many artifact parts stored in the national treasure, and the power belonging to the artifact has long been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. As long as all the artifact parts can be collected, the artifact will show its most dazzling light. Even if this possibility is very small, it will take a lot of time to find the same artifact parts, but the doomsday kings are unwilling to let go of this opportunity. After all, no one knows whether they can use the power of the artifact to become the next one. Lord of the dead. Soon, with the joint efforts of many kings, the outer periphery of the iron-cast treasure house was smashed down by the joint efforts of the kings, revealing a pure white magic barrier below. Through the faint magic barrier, the kings could almost see the mountain of gold coins in the center of the treasury, enough to completely submerge all of them. Among the gold coins, there were also shining treasures that were rarely seen on weekdays. . "That''s... the skull crown? I''ve heard of that treasure. It''s one of the parts of the artifact, which is enough to assemble a set of powerful undead artifacts. I heard that it has been in the hands of one of the Dragon Queen''s subordinates. I didn''t expect You can see that treasure here." "Who can tell me what that treasure is? I can feel that treasure calling me, that must be the treasure I''m looking for!" "My God... These precious treasures should be put on the body to exert their effects, and they shouldn''t just lie in the treasure house so cold. Even we can''t see the tyranny of the Lord of the Undead. Now, we must correct this matter!" Through the pale white magic barrier, the kings also saw the situation inside the treasure house, and kept uttering exclamations and strange screams. Even if you just take one of the rare treasures and put them outside, it is enough It caused a turbulent sea, but now, those treasures are sleeping quietly in the treasure house. How can the kings endure it when they think of it? The treasures presented in the treasury instantly aroused the madness in the hearts of the kings. They took up the weapons in their hands and violently bombarded the thin magic barrier in front of them. However, to the surprise of all the doomsday kings, no matter how hard they tried their best, they could not cause any damage to the magic barrier in front of them, no matter how they bombarded, The magic barrier is also standing still, not even a single crack or ripple appears. What is happening now seems to be the best mockery of the doomsday kings. No matter how hard they try, they can''t break the unbreakable magic barrier. In the end, it seems that they only enter Baoshan but return empty-handed. "No...how could this be?" "What kind of magic barrier is that, why our attack has no effect at all?" Unlike the other kings who became manic and crazy after discovering this result, the cold-blooded lizardman king always maintained his calmness: "Didn''t you all consider the possible situations before you came? How could the lord of the undead put the national treasure in an unsafe location so easily? He didn''t even arrange many undead patrols and guards? His reliance came from the magic barrier in front of him." Seeing that the king of the lizardmen obviously knew something, the eyes of the nearby kings lit up, and they immediately asked West: "Lizardman, what do you know about this magic barrier? At this moment, don''t you think Do you still want to hide it from us? The undead may find out about the anomaly here at any time, so you''d better tell us quickly." Facing the questioning eyes of all the doomsday kings, West just showed a sneer: "The magic barrier used to protect the treasure house is quite strong, and it is impossible to break it with ordinary attacks, because this magic barrier was created by the old The god of mages developed the super barrier that was once used to protect the headquarters of the magic guild from foreign enemies. If you want to smash this barrier head-on, it will not be much easier than defeating a demigod." From the mouth of the lizardman king, the nearby kings also learned all kinds of information about the pale barrier in front of them. After thinking that this barrier was developed by the mage god, the kings understood why they didn''t care about it. No matter how they attack, they can''t cause any damage to this barrier. With their strength, they obviously can''t do anything to the means left by the mage god. After learning the information about this barrier, what the kings felt was a feeling of being deceived. The Snow Monster King glared at West directly, and yelled at the blue lizardman: "West! You already knew that there is a magic barrier waiting for us here, why did you let us come to the treasure house? Is all this a trap set by you? What are your plans?" Facing the questioning from the Snow Monster King, West just shook his head lightly: "You think too much. You can''t break the barrier left by the mage god, but that doesn''t mean others can''t. I chose to risk offending the Lord of the Undead. When the risk comes here, I naturally have something to rely on in my heart, and it doesn''t come from seeking death." Hearing West''s confident tone, the kings were skeptical, and one of the monsters with the head of a bull even made a sarcasm: "West, don''t I know your strength? The entire Tatalia Swamp Creatures, we all know that you are the weakest of the legendary lizardmen, and you are no match for the current king of the swamp. We can''t break the barrier left by the mage god, do you have a way?" West let out a cold snort: "Barbarian King, you don''t have to make sarcastic remarks at this time, when the facts are in front of you, you have to believe it even if you don''t believe it." The minotaur talking to West is not the minotaur in the underground world, but a minotaur transformed from a legendary savage bull. Its strength is also one of the few in the entire swamp, relying on the common origin of the swamp. Based on his experience, West also got in touch with the Bull King and participated in this operation together. As West''s words fell, the kings talked a lot, and they seemed skeptical about the method West said. Everyone turned their attention to West, wanting to see what he could do to break the current situation. barrier. "No matter how strong the magic barrier is, even if it was developed by the mage god, it cannot escape a basic fact, that is, the formation of the barrier uses the power of magic elements." West said calmly, and then turned the pair of lizardmen''s murky upright boys to look at an inconspicuous barbarian behind: "Did you bring something?" Following West''s words, the kings also saw the barbarian. Due to his weak strength, he had been ignored in the team, but the lizardman king insisted on taking him. After seeing the barbarian''s appearance clearly, the Snow Monster King seemed to have thought of something, and said, "I remember him, he is the nephew of the caveman king Zu Bin." The barbarian glanced at the snow monster king, and then took out something from his arms, which was a small piece of broken crystal with red light flowing: "This is the precious treasure that the hero Tanan once bestowed on many barbarian generals, the fragment of the forbidden magic ball, My uncle got one by chance, and with it, all magical powers can be broken." The lizardman king smiled slightly, and after receiving the fragments, he started to stimulate the power in them. Chapter 3019 As the lizardman king activated the power in the fragments of the magic ball, the red light blazed, and the doomsday kings who were walking with him couldn''t help but become short of breath at this moment. Even the Snow Monster King couldn''t help opening his mouth wide when he saw the small piece of bright red chip, his eyes were full of disbelief: "It''s a fragment of the legendary magic ball, which is a magical weapon specially used to restrain mages. Under the power of the magic ball, all forming spells and magic rituals will be completely ineffective, and those barbarians broke into the hinterland of the snowy region by relying on the power of the magic ball." As the Snow Monster King who lived on the Bracada Snow Mountain, he was no stranger to the power of the Forbidden Ball. Until now, he could clearly recall the power of the artifact in the hands of the barbarian. Under the red light of the magic ball, all mages lost their former power, unable to cast even a single unrefined magic, and they would collapse at the touch of a barbarian on the frontal battlefield. It can be said that it was the power of that artifact that gave the barbarians the courage to resist the mage. With the end of the Barbarian campaign, the unique artifact was finally lost, some say it fell into the hands of the mages, others that it was buried with the dead hero Tanan, but none of that mattered. To the surprise of the Snow Monster King, the nephew of the Caveman King brought one of the fragments that still contained power. The bull king obviously realized something, a pair of bull eyes that were bigger than a copper bell was staring at the lizard king: "I said why you walked so close to that cave man, so you already knew about the cave man. The King of Man has a fragment of the magic ball in his hand, so he tried his best to win him over at the previous banquet, just for the fragment of the magic ball." West turned his muddy vertical boy, and did not deny the content of the bull king''s words, but said: "It''s just that I didn''t expect that barbarian to be so stupid. He didn''t know what he wanted at all. The Lord of the Undead just took out a small profit and bought him completely. Fortunately, barbarians are not all single-minded, isn''t there a barbarian who is sensible?" As he said, West also set his sights on the nephew of the caveman king, the young barbarian: "You stole the fragment of the magic ball for us, and when the time comes to divide up the treasure, there will definitely be a piece of you." With the precious treasure here, you will no longer have to look at your uncle''s face. When you become the real doomsday overlord, the caveman king will not blame you for what you did today, but will praise you for your vision , has become an existence that even he has to look up to." Listening to West''s words, the barbarian''s breath also became quickened, as if such a situation really appeared in front of his eyes, he, who was not deeply involved in the world, had already been dazzled by those imaginations, so he took advantage of the king of cavemen With his trust, he easily stole the fragments of the magic ball. Seeing the reaction of the young barbarian, the Bull King just shook his head. The blinded barbarian didn''t realize the danger was approaching at all. If there is too much use value, when the treasure is really divided up, he will not have his share, but he still doesn''t realize it. Compared with the barbarians, the Bull King cares more about the lizardman king West who has done all this. He has long heard that the cold-blooded lizardman is scheming and can use tricks to turn other people around, but he still I underestimated him, I''m afraid he was thinking about the treasure in the kingdom of the undead a long time ago. "If our trip goes well, when we return to the swamp, I''m afraid Talos, the king of the swamp, will be shocked to find that he has a very difficult opponent, and Tatalia''s throne will also be shaken. " The bull king secretly commented that West, the king of the lizardmen, has such ambitions. When he returns to the Tatalia swamp, he will inevitably start a battle for the throne with Talos, the king of the swamp, in order to compete for the command of the entire swamp. Qualifications. As an important lord of the Tatalia Swamp, the Bull King was originally on the side of Talos, so when he was wooed by West at the banquet, he was quite surprised, but now he feels West''s favor. After becoming ambitious, the original concepts in my heart have also quietly changed at this moment. Shaking his head, the Bull King looked away again. It''s too early to say these things now. If Wester wants to become the king of the swamp, the first thing he needs is to successfully steal the treasure of the Lord of the Undead and escape the pursuit of the undead. Even this alone is not enough. As long as the Lord of the Undead is still alive, he will never have a moment of peace of mind, but compared with the treasures in the treasury, the risks he takes are worth it. Under the red glow of the fragments of the forbidden magic ball, the pale white barrier outside the treasure house quietly disintegrated. The magic barrier that used to be the headquarters of the magic guild was strong enough to withstand the fierce attack of the demigod level. However, under the illumination of the fragments of the magic ball, it melted without any suspense. The power of the magic ball''s restraint on magic is So powerful, even the ritual created by the mage god can''t stop the real power of banning magic. Without the barrier of the white barrier, the precious treasures of the kings and the kingdom of the undead are only one step away. As long as you continue to move forward, you will be able to collect all the gold coins that have piled up like a mountain. Being able to obtain the treasure treasured in the national treasury, this situation also made the eyes of the nearby kings turn red, so they wanted to sweep away the crowd and take the treasure they were eyeing into their pockets first. "That is the treasure treasured in the kingdom of the undead, and now they no longer belong to the Lord of the undead, they are all ours!" "Don''t rob me. I saw the skull crown and other artifact parts first. If anyone robs me, don''t blame me for being rude!" Facing the rare rare treasure on the mainland, the kings felt breathless, and at this moment, they completely tore their faces and fought for the treasure they were eyeing. West wanted to rush into it immediately, but out of the corner of his eye, he caught a glimpse of the young barbarian not far away, and saw that he was still full of excitement not long ago, but now he was bewildered and bewildered. , staring at the direction of the battle in the city. The barbarian''s anomaly caught West''s attention, and he took the initiative to ask: "What are you looking at? If you don''t go to snatch the treasure, other people will rob it all. Are you worried about your uncle? I Seeing how he treated you at the door of the tavern before, you didn''t do anything wrong." Faced with West''s feigned concern, the barbarian just shook his head and stared at the source with a puzzled expression: "I remember not long ago, there was still a chaotic environment outside, but now, I seem to have a Did you hear the sound outside, did something happen?" "Are you worried about our whereabouts being discovered? Don''t worry, you don''t understand the strength of the Angel Legion at all. After only a short while, the battle will not end easily. Even if the angels kill the millions of undead here one by one, it will take a lot of time." For a long time, at least now, no one cares about us, and when someone finds out, we have already taken the treasure and flew away." West shook his head and said, he had indeed not heard the shouts of killing coming from outside for a while. The barbarian was obviously more sensitive to changes in the battlefield environment than he was, but he didn''t take it to heart. In this raid launched by the angels, West did not believe that the kingdom of the undead could win from the bottom of his heart. A blockbuster movie also takes a lot of time, and it is impossible to end the battle so quickly. West shook his head. He looked at the barbarian beside him. Although he was speaking to the barbarian, the main thing was to make him feel at ease: "Don''t worry, the Wyvern King is monitoring the movement behind. If he was found out, he would have been the first to issue a warning, like this." As he spoke, West blew a loud whistle, wanting to ask how the Wyvern King was doing. Although the Wyvern has the word dragon in its name, it is far from a real giant dragon by a thousand miles. Due to the thinness of the dragon blood in their bodies, most of the wyverns were not even controlled by the blood of the hero Morrill, and still lived in the swamps of Tatalia. Using the corpse of a Wyvern, it is also difficult to transform into a real bone dragon, only undead like dragon corpses can be transformed. West blew his whistle, originally expecting to get a response from the Wyvern King, but as time passed by, the Wyvern King''s response never came, and the only response to West was that piece of death. the silence. After realizing that there was no response, West''s face turned pale. The Wyvern King was the first king of the swamp he wooed, and he was also the one who was most interested in the treasures of the kingdom of the undead. There is no possibility of betrayal, but no response can only indicate one thing, that is, the Wyvern King has been killed. Who can kill the Wyvern King silently? Is it the angel legion that came? Or the kings who have the same idea as them and plan to compete for the treasure of the treasury? Or the lord of the undead who sensed something was wrong and arrived quickly? No matter who killed the Wyvern King, it was very bad news for West. Different from the joy of discovering that the magic barrier was broken before, what exists in West''s heart now is a little more fear. "Not good...the plan has changed, we may have to speed up, I have a magic scroll of the gate of another dimension here, we..." West hurriedly said, he hadn''t finished speaking yet, looking back, what happened in front of him completely stunned him, he opened his mouth, unable to say a word for a long time. The kings who had come with him earlier and charged into the treasury with a look of excitement just now turned into wreckage all over the floor. The bull''s head was cut off completely, and the blood splashed out stained the surrounding ground red, and even the gold coins that were originally shining golden light were covered with dark blood at this moment. It was a man who terrified West. He wore a large black robe and held a blue lightning blade in his hand. With such a flick on the blade, the rushing turbulent current completely took away the blood on the blade. "Lord of the Undead... This is impossible. Could it be that we have leaked the news? You should be fighting the Archangel right now." Tong Kong, the king of the lizardmen, shrank back and looked at the man''s face. Of course he knew the identity of the man. That man was the Lord of the Undead who was in charge of death. What Wester could never have dreamed of was that the Lord of the Undead He actually came to the treasure house in person, shouldn''t he be fighting to the death with the incoming Archangel? Why do you still have the time to deal with the situation behind? Could it be that the Rhodes in front of him was conjured by other people using the method of camouflage? As if seeing what the lizard king was thinking, Rhodes just showed a sneer: "Don''t doubt anymore, those angels have been repulsed by me. Except for the archangel, it can be said that the whole army has been wiped out. If you are counting on the angels to save you, I think you can give up this idea. I am not pretending It was created by Dafa, and you have completely angered me by taking advantage of the chaos to attack the national treasure house, you have no right to become undead, and the only thing waiting for you is death." Seeing that Rhodes said what he thought in his heart, West''s expression changed. He thought carefully about the meaning of Rhodes'' words. How could the invincible Angel Legion be defeated so quickly? That didn''t meet West''s initial prediction at all, but judging from Rhodes'' calm look, it seemed that things really happened like that. This discovery made West flustered. He took advantage of the chaos to steal the treasure house of the kingdom of the undead. If you can get those treasures in the kingdom of the undead, as long as you can return to the Tatalia Swamp, everything still has a chance. Thinking of this, West backed up while arousing the power of the magic scroll of the gate of another dimension in his hand, and at the same time stabilized Rhodes with words: "Respected Lord of the Undead, I don''t know what happened here. I just rushed here to support after hearing the news of the attack." The scroll of the gate of the different dimension in West¡¯s hand is what he used to escape. Under the effect of the gate of the different dimension, he can return to the Tatalia swamp in an instant. At that time, even the Lord of the Undead He couldn''t catch him either. As for those words, West didn''t intend to convince the Lord of the Undead, as long as he could slightly disturb his judgment and win himself a chance to cast spells. Facing West''s actions, Rhodes sneered coldly: "The gate of another dimension? I don''t think you know what kind of magic that is. That''s okay, I''ll give you a chance to cast the gate of another dimension. " Chapter 3020 From Rhodes'' confident words, a bad feeling flashed in West''s heart, but the current situation is too much to think about. Now, when things are completely revealed, his only hope of escape is It is entrusted to the scroll of the gate of another dimension in his hand. West didn''t dare to have any hesitation, and immediately tore open the magic scroll in his hand. As a golden light bloomed in front of the eyes of several people in the field, a strange golden ripple appeared in front of the lizardman king. A door to another dimension that connects to another space. Noticing the strong magic fluctuations coming from the gate of another dimension, West could not help but breathe a sigh of relief. As long as he passes through the gate of another dimension, he will be able to return to the familiar Tatalia Swamp, even if he is the Lord of the Undead. , and it is difficult to find his trace under the swamp. Thinking of this, West immediately jumped forward, and before the Lord of the Undead attacked, he was submerged in the pale golden portal. The surrounding scenery changed for a while, and West felt the effect of the power of space, and he couldn''t help but heaved a sigh of relief. He turned his head and looked at the Lord of the Undead, who was standing with his hands behind his back, but his figure gradually faded. Lord''s sneer. "That... what do you mean?" The perception of cold-blooded animals made West sense something was wrong from Rhodes'' expression. Obviously, he was going to escape through the space channel of the gate of another dimension. The Lord of the Undead still It looks like it''s in full swing. West didn''t think that his words could fool the lord of the undead who calculated the world. The scene in front of him could only show him that the lord of the undead had his own plans in mind. "No matter what your reliance is, you can''t catch me. This magic scroll of the gate of another dimension was made for me by the legendary lizardman mage Fuer. Even a real legendary mage can''t do it in air magic Compared with Fuer, when I return to the swamp, as long as I take good precautions, I don¡¯t have to worry about safety.¡± West thought secretly, as if he had seen the dawn of safe escape in his heart. The magic scroll that West took out has a lot of background. It was made by the legendary lizardman mage Fur. Fuer is a rare legendary hero among the lizard people. Even Talos, the king of the swamp, needs to make her a little bit. It can be said that she is an existence that everyone in the lizard people knows. And the scroll of the gate of another dimension made by Fuer himself is also the biggest reliance for West''s escape. He believes that even the Lord of the Undead can''t keep him who has jumped into the gate of another dimension. Facing West, who disappeared into the gate of another dimension, Rhodes just shook his head lightly. The lizard man has not realized which type of magic the gate of another dimension is until now. This mistake, will also cost him his death. As Rhodes awakened all the power in the authority of the air element, all air magic is now under the control of the air elemental monarch, and even the gate of another dimension must obey Rhodes'' orders. Rhode raised his hand and snapped his fingers, and saw a pale golden portal appear above his head. As the portal slowly opened, a dark blue lizard man fell out of the portal and fell heavily on the ground. After landing on the ground, he hurriedly rubbed his head, unable to understand the situation in front of him for a while. What fell in front of Rhodes was West who had just escaped through the gate of another dimension. Looking at the Lord of the Undead who was silently staring at him, the terrified West couldn''t help opening his mouth. Under the guidance of the power of space, West was supposed to return to the Tatalia swamp, but he was suddenly pulled by an inexplicable force when he was in the space passage. Under the pull of that force, The gate of another dimension has been completely changed. West, who was supposed to return to Tatalia, fell headlong in front of Rhodes at this moment. "It''s impossible... what kind of power is that?" Feeling Rhodes'' spellcasting ability far beyond his own understanding, West, who had lost the means of escape, was horrified. He never thought that someone could change the end point of the gate of another dimension. The magic scroll that was torn apart was not an ordinary item that could be bought in the market, but was made by the legendary lizardman hero, and ordinary people could not change that power at all. The strength that Rhodes showed far exceeded West''s comprehension, which made him stumble even when he spoke shocking words. Seeing Rhodes raising the Titan Arrow in his hand, with an indifferent expression as if he was looking at a dead person, the terrified West knelt down on the ground, and hurriedly begged for mercy to the Lord of the Undead: "Your Majesty Rhodes, I really I don¡¯t know what happened here. It¡¯s all the Bull King¡¯s idea. It¡¯s all his rhetoric, saying that he wants to take advantage of the angel¡¯s attack and steal the treasures in the kingdom of the undead. I and others just accepted him. deceit." Rhodes just curled his lips, and said sarcastically: "You want to push all the faults on a dead man, come a dead man, don''t you? I think you are completely confused, don''t you know what my power is? " As he spoke, Rhodes pointed out his hand, and the severed head of the bull king suddenly trembled, and then he opened his bull''s eyes as big as copper bells, staring at the lizard king who retreated slightly. "Who is the mastermind among you?" Rhodes asked slowly. "The lizard man West, he called us on his own initiative to propose this plan!" The bull king replied with a voice from his skull. "Very good." Rhodes waved the Titan Arrow in his hand, and with a burst of lightning, the bull king''s head was completely turned into powder at this moment. As Rhodes said before, he didn''t need to use it This group of kings who betrayed themselves were recruited into the undead army, and death was their final destination. After noticing the final fate of the Bull King and Rhode''s ruthless eyes, the Lizard King also realized that something was wrong. If he just pushes it away like this, he might die in the end. Seeing this, West puffed out his chest and shouted fiercely: "Lord of the undead, standing behind me is the legendary hero among the lizardmen, Fur. Her air magic is unrivaled in the world. Even the King of the Swamp in Tatalia respects her a little. If you Kill me, she will not let you go easily, and Talos, the king of the swamp, will also avenge me." Listening to West''s strong words, Rhodes just shook his head lightly, what kind of swamp king, what legendary hero, in front of him now, even his eyes can''t bear it, poor Wester doesn''t care at all. Knowing the situation, he actually planned to use the names of those small characters to overwhelm Rhodes. Seeing that Rhodes was silent for a while, West thought that his threat had an effect, and the Lord of the Undead was really afraid of it, so he hurriedly pursued the victory and said, "That''s right, you''d better hurry up and let him go!" I''m leaving here so as not to get into..." Before West''s words were finished, he suddenly felt a breeze blowing past his face, followed by a chill in his heart. He looked down and saw Rhodes, who was still in the distance just now, quietly Came in front of him, and the Titan Arrow in Rhodes'' hand had already pierced his body at this moment. "you¡­¡­" West''s eyes froze. He, who was born with cold blood, felt the temperature of his blood for the first time at this moment, not from other places, but from his own mouth. The lizardman seemed to have something to say, but Rhodes had long since given him such a chance, a silvery white light flashed past, the lizardman''s entire body exploded from the inside out, and muddy blue blood splashed all around However, a gust of breeze stood in front of Rhodes, blocking all the filth for him. There was a shock of lightning, and the blue blood that was still attached to the Titan''s Arrow just now turned into a puff of blue smoke and drifted away under the turbulent current. Looking around, apart from Rhodes and another trembling creature, all the kings who wanted to find the treasure of the undead kingdom had already been executed at this moment. After eradicating those doomsday kings with evil intentions, Rhodes certainly did not forget to use his spiritual imprint to order the other undead in the kingdom, asking them to include all the subordinates, soldiers, and entourage of the murdered kings into the kingdom of the undead. Unlike those kings with evil intentions, Rhodes does not intend to punish other people who did not participate in this matter, but if anyone dares to remember those kings who betrayed him, or disobeys the orders of the legion members, wait Those who follow them will become the lowest undead in the undead army. Regarding the matter of recruiting members, Rhode believed that Erica and the others would definitely give him a satisfactory answer. With a whole Congress of undead offering advice for Rhodes, Rhodes didn''t have to pay attention to those trivial matters. "It''s just you now." Shaking his head, Rhodes looked indifferently at the last person on the field prostrate on the ground, a shivering barbarian who seemed to have been completely terrified after seeing what Rhodes did. Rhodes had seen this barbarian before, and he remembered seeing him outside the tavern in the city when he went to meet the Earth Elemental Monarch not long ago. With the thinking blessing provided by the legendary wisdom skill, Rhodes can remember clearly no matter how long ago it happened. He clearly remembers that this barbarian should be the nephew of the caveman king. This discovery also made Rhodes couldn''t help reaching out and touching his chin. Zubin, the king of the cavemen, fought bravely when the angels attacked, and I don''t know how many men died in battle. One of the few existences that abide by the agreement of the Doomsday Alliance. For the caveman king who fought bravely, Rhodes had already ordered Erica to give him precious rewards to make up for the troops he lost in the battle, and to commend his feats, but what Rhodes didn''t expect was , I actually met the nephew of the caveman king here, and things seemed to become complicated. With the help of the power of the peeping eye, Rhodes was able to see a series of experiences of the nephew of the caveman king. He stole the pieces of the forbidden magic ball and planned to rob the treasury of the undead with the lizardman king. The caveman king did not know Yes, the King of the Cavemen has been kept in the dark until now. Shaking his head, Rhodes opened a door of another dimension, stretched out his hand to fish in the golden portal, and he carried a burly barbarian over. "Who dares to attack me..." The Caveman King, who was caught by Rhodes from the gate of another dimension, looked defensive. He felt an irresistible force that pulled him into another space. Could it be that those angels came again? Just when the caveman king was puzzled, he saw Rhodes beside him, and he breathed a sigh of relief: "So it''s the Lord of the Undead. I don''t know why the Lord of the Undead came to me? Huh? Trey? Why don''t you?" it''s here?" Halfway through the speech, the caveman king suddenly froze. The one who was able to pull him here from the original space by means that he didn''t understand was of course the Lord of the Undead, but what he didn''t expect was that his nephew actually It is also here, and judging from his nephew''s flustered behavior and the fishy smell spreading nearby, it seems that this place is not peaceful. "Tell him the truth." Rhodes glanced at the barbarian Trey and said calmly. After getting Rhode''s order, Trey didn''t dare to hide anything. The lizardman king, who was still showing off his power before, didn''t even have the slightest ability to resist in front of Rhodes. He was beheaded by the Lord of the Undead like a cat catching a mouse. There is room for resistance, and the only one who can save him right now is his uncle, the King of the Cavemen. Of course, he dare not let go of this chance to survive. Listening to Trey''s narration with snot and tears, the caveman king Zubin''s expression gradually changed, especially after hearing that Trey stole the fragments of the forbidden magic ball from him, he couldn''t help being furious. If other people say so, the caveman king will definitely chop him off without hesitation, but the person in front of him is his nephew who has always been treated as his son. sigh. "West...he has lured me into the group many times, and I have persuaded him to give up that idea, honestly return to the battle of doomsday, and use the exploits on the battlefield to establish a kingdom belonging to the kings, However, he didn''t listen to my advice at all, he insisted on going his own way, and it''s not surprising that he ended up like this in the end... It''s just that I didn''t expect that he actually bewitched my nephew and caused him to commit such a mistake." Compared with the stolen pieces of the magic ball, there is a more serious situation before the king of the caveman, that is, the Lord of the Undead with a bad face in front of him, and he will not spare his nephew lightly. Regarding the attack on the treasury, Rhodes was extremely angry. None of the kings who died on the ground was transformed into an undead by him, which is enough to explain the problem. Seeing this, the caveman king, who had fought bravely against the angels on the battlefield before, seemed to be ten years old at this moment, and pleaded to Rhodes: "Dear Lord of the Undead, my nephew is just leaving for a while. Wrong way, it¡¯s all due to the bewitching of the lizard man West, please spare his life.¡± Facing the caveman king''s plea, Rhodes just stood with his hands behind his back, silent for a while. Even the caveman king couldn''t tell what was going on in his heart from Rhodes Gujing''s calm face, and couldn''t help turning around in a hurry. Chapter 3021 Rhodes was silent for a while, but judging from the coldness flashing in his eyes, he didn''t seem to intend to let the barbarian in front of him go. The caveman king was also anxious at this moment, and pleaded to Rhodes repeatedly: "Your Majesty Rhodes, I used to follow the hero Tanan to fight everywhere in the early years, but I was conspired by the mage on the battlefield. From then on, there were hidden dangers in my body. Even the ogre priest with the highest skill in the tribe couldn''t cure it. Although Trey was just My nephew, but for so many years, I have always treated him as a son, and even took him on trips such as attending the Kings'' Grand Meeting. Please forgive me for the sake of my brave fighting. This time, I believe that his original intention was never to be your enemy, but he was bewitched by the lizard man West." Facing the sincere pleadings of the caveman king, Rhodes just waved his hand: "I know he didn''t do this on purpose, otherwise, what you see now will only be a corpse. However, he dared to fight with other people." If I don¡¯t punish him and spread the word, some people will laugh at me for being weak, and I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to kill other people¡¯s thoughts about the national treasure house.¡± Hearing this, Trey also seemed to realize how big a mistake he had made. The owner of the National Treasure House was impressively famous throughout the entire continent, and no one dared to easily offend the Lord of the Undead. Now that all the thieves had died in front of him, he was afraid that he would be the next to die. Thinking of this, Trey couldn''t help but slumped on the ground. Unlike those kings who had already prepared for a narrow escape and tied their heads around their waists, Trey was not prepared for such a mentality. If he had known that the failure of the operation would suffer results worse than death, what would he say? Wouldn''t come here either. Seeing Trey standing there, still in a daze, the caveman king raised his hand and punched him in the face, knocking Trey''s entire body to the ground. Trey was stunned for a moment. He didn''t understand why his uncle, who had pleaded with the Lord of the Undead just now, punched him with his fist. No matter how Trey resisted, how could he be the opponent of the legendary Caveman King? ? Under the punches and kicks of the caveman king, Trey''s nose and face were swollen within a short while. Even so, the caveman king didn''t intend to stop, and he still punched his nephew, much to the undead master''s displeasure. Make a sound, and continue beating like this until it means killing him. Rhodes was not interested in listening to Trey''s screams. He took a few steps and came to the place where West was standing. There, there was a dull crystal lying quietly. From the surface of the crystal, there was a faint flash of red light. "Shards of the Arcane Sphere." Looking at the now completely dim and broken crystal, Rhodes recognized what it was at a glance. It was a fragment of the forbidden magic ball, the artifact of the hero Tanan. Not long ago, the fragments still contained the power of the magic-forbidden ball. As long as that power was activated, a huge magic-forbidden space could be created, and no magic element could exist in this space. It''s a pity that the current fragments have lost that power. The lizardman king''s plan was to use the forbidden magic power in the crystal to open the passage to the national treasure house, but in the end, his calculation failed and he ended up dead. The reason why Rhodes is so familiar with the power of the shards of the Forbidden Ball is because once upon a time, Rhodes also had a fragment of the Forbidden Sphere in his hand. Under the influence of the fragments of the magic ball, Rhodes took the ghost king''s cloak, an artifact of the undead, from the hands of the protagonist of the second expansion pack, Sandro, and embarked on a different path since then. Seeing the fragments of the Forbidden Ball again now, Rhodes is also quite moved. Back then, he had to rely on the power of the Forbidden Ball to deal with Sandro, who was astoundingly powerful in his eyes, but now Rhodes didn''t know How many times have I killed Sandro under the power of the time god''s arrow, and I completely regarded it as an experience bag for collecting experience points. Thinking of this, even Rhodes sighed a little. Thinking of the power of the God''s Arrow of Time, Rhode raised his hand slightly, and there was a turbulent flow at the ring on his finger. The God''s Arrow of Time, which Rhode had seen many times, took shape again in front of Rhodes, and shot straight To the shards of the Arcane Orb that has lost its power. Under the return of the time god''s arrow, the fragments of the forbidden magic ball that had long lost power and became dull, now the time that existed on it quietly reversed, and the power of forbidden magic that had been released suddenly reappeared from all directions. Converged within the shards of the forbidden orb. Just in the blink of an eye, a bright red and full crystal fragment reappeared in front of Rhodes. Rhodes reached out to pick up the fragments, and it was less than an hour since West activated the power of the fragments of the forbidden ball. No matter what the fragments of the forbidden ball turned into, it is still under the effect of the arrow of time. Within the range, under the power of the time god''s arrow, the state of the forbidden magic ball fragment itself returned to the state it was an hour ago. In other words, the power of the forbidden magic ball fragment in Rhode''s hand has not yet been stimulated. . Under the effect of Time God Arrow, Rhodes can do many things that other means cannot do, not only repeatedly brushing experience points, even props that have lost their power, Rhodes can also find a way to make them change. Return to the state an hour ago, and this is the strength of the time domain. As the most powerful domain parallel to the domain of destiny, the domain of time contains extremely terrifying potential. Whether it is Rhodes or Morel, the grasp of the domain of time is only the tip of the iceberg. The real power in time, even the former The holy female dragon can''t play it. The former holy female dragon can manipulate time, but she is not a hero, and the change of time is still under fate, unable to exert the full power of the time domain. Now Molly, who has mastered the time domain, is a true hero. When she uses the time domain to the extreme, even fate will be terrified. Putting the fragments of the forbidden magic ball into his arms, Rhodes looked at the two barbarians beside him again. Under the lesson of the caveman king, Trey didn''t have a piece of good skin all over his body, and he didn''t know how many bones on his body were broken. . Facing his nephew who offended the Lord of the Undead and was very likely to be executed, the King of the Cavemen had no intention of keeping his hand, but showed a posture of killing him. Only in this way could Trey be able to Freedom from the punishment of the Lord of the Undead. The king of the caveman hit Trey hard, but he hoped that he could survive the catastrophe safely and live on smoothly. If the Lord of the Undead took action, the situation would be different. With the thunderous means of the Lord of the Undead, Trey has absolutely no chance of surviving. Seeing that Trey had already been taught a lesson by the caveman king, Rhodes, who got the pieces of the magic ball, finally waved his hand: "Okay. The caveman king Zubin, for the sake of your meritorious service against the angels with the legion members, I will forgive your nephew this time, but I don''t want to see him in the magic city again, and I will let the undead send him back to Krulod as punishment for his trip." Hearing the final punishment decision from Rhodes, the Caveman King couldn''t help but heave a sigh of relief in his heart. As the Lord of the Undead, he certainly wouldn''t embarrass Trey in front of him. Once the decision is made, it is a decision. There will never be any changes, and Trey''s life can be regarded as saved. "Thank you, Lord of the Undead." Relieved, the caveman king hurriedly pushed Trey, who had a bruised nose and a swollen face, to the ground. Compared with the loss of the fragments of the forbidden magic ball, he could see that Trey was still alive. For the caveman It is the greatest consolation for the king. "Lord of the Undead... Thank you for your magnanimity." After being supported by the caveman king, Trey, who survived the catastrophe, couldn''t help weeping with joy. In Trey''s memory, the king of the cavemen, who was fearless in the sky and the earth, could only beg him to change his mind in front of the real doomsday overlord. After dealing with the incident in the National Treasure House, Rhodes didn''t make things difficult for the Caveman King and the others, and returned to the flames. Although the battle in the city of magic has ended, the aftermath of this battle is constantly spreading. When the kingdom of the undead wins a big victory, other kings in the doomsday will also learn this surprising news. Now The lord of the undead was able to face the angelic army led by several archangels head-on, and achieved an overwhelming victory. No matter who heard the news, they would be surprised by the results they heard. The battle between the kingdom of the undead and the angelic legion was not based on a balance of power or after a long tug-of-war, but with the appearance of the lord of the undead, the previous situation was instantly reversed and an overwhelming victory was achieved. victory. Even the demigod who never put the Lord of the Undead in his eyes, believed that everything Rhodes did was relying on the power of divine weapons. From the bottom of my heart, when the Lord of the Undead showed such terrifying power, the situation of the entire Doomsday War would change accordingly. With a flash of fire, Rhodes returned to the top of the Congress, overlooking the towns that were affected by the battle and many buildings collapsed. With the help of many undead scholars and a large number of legion members, the city of magic is being rebuilt at an unimaginable speed , Maybe it won''t be long before everything in the city will return to its original state. Undead scholars who are good at earth magic are at the front line of urban reconstruction. With the power of earth thaumaturgy, they raise the prototypes of buildings directly from the ground, and then other legion members are responsible for decoration. Looking at the actions of those earth mages, Rhodes also thought of the earth elemental monarch he saw not long ago. Talking about the power of earth-controlling thaumaturgy, the earth elemental monarch has demonstrated an invincible ability in this magic. He only needs to touch the ground with his hands, and he can make the whole earth obey his orders, even if it is directly Precious minerals grow themselves out of the earth, and the earth will not resist his will. Theoretically speaking, Rhodes, who has mastered the power of the air system, can also manipulate the atmosphere in the air control thaumaturgy, just like the earth elemental monarch uses the earth control thaumaturgy to manipulate the atmosphere, but Rhodes now has no way to really do it. All of that, if the power of the air element is completely unsealed, Rhodes may still be able to do it, but now he can only sigh. Shaking his head, just as Rhodes was thinking in his heart, he heard a familiar voice coming from his ear: "Where did you go? I feel that the power of time has decreased a little, did you use it again?" Lost the power of the Time Domain?" Following the reputation, Rhodes saw Morrill who had regained her human form. After the battle, she did not continue to maintain the form of a dragon, but returned to a human form that was not much different from Rhodes. Wearing the golden and red dragon ring. Rhodes threw the fragment of the forbidden magic ball that he got not long ago, and Morrill grabbed it in her hand, the movement was so fast that it almost left an afterimage in the space: "What is this? From this crystal, I I can feel a special force, it seems to be repelling the surrounding magical elements, strange..." "This is a fragment of the forbidden magic ball. As long as it is activated, it can create a large space that absolutely prohibits magic." Seeing Molly looking at the red crystal in her hand with some curiosity, Rhodes said slowly, "A few little ones The thieves plan to take advantage of the attack on the country to steal the treasures in the country''s treasury, and this fragment of the forbidden magic ball is their reliance." After listening to Rhodes'' words, Molly looked at the fragments of the forbidden magic ball in her hand, and couldn''t help being a little surprised. She didn''t expect that such a small fragment contained such powerful power, which can isolate the large Magic in range space. You must know that magic elements are pervasive, and have already penetrated into everything. There is no power to isolate them, but this fragment can do it. If someone else said that, Molly might not believe it, and she would have to try the power of the magic ball fragments, but these words came from Rhodes'' mouth, even if Rhodes didn''t say much, Molly couldn''t help but believe everything he said in her heart, so she didn''t have the intention of testing the power of the magic ball. "I know that the power of time is very precious, but I use the arrow of time to refill the fragments of the forbidden magic ball that have lost their power, and to improve my own strength. There is absolutely no intention to use it indiscriminately." Seeing Moliel glanced over again, Rhodes couldn''t help but raised his hands and said. Amidst Molly''s complaints, Rhodes also knew the serious consequences of his unrestrained use of the Time God Arrow. Up to now, Molly''s Time Domain has also fallen into weakness, and the ability to go back in time has been affected. Due to restrictions, Rhodes can only temporarily slow down the use of the Time God Arrow. Chapter 3022 Although the time magic arrow has a unique effect, it cannot be used without restraint without paying any price. Originated from the power in the time ring, it can be said that it all comes from the time domain on Molly''s body. Rhodes'' use of the power of the time god''s arrow seems to have no consumption, but in fact it is not the case. The power actually comes from the Time Domain. Without the power support provided by the Time Domain, the Time Ring worn by Rhodes would have already become an ordinary thing that could no longer be ordinary. Using the power belonging to the Time Domain one after another, although Rhode''s character level has been greatly improved, the consequences are also revealed to Rhodes, that is, Morrill''s Time Domain has fallen into a weak state, temporarily unable to be like before. , Modify all the past time at will, and you must wait for the power of the time domain to recover before making any plans. "The power of the time domain is temporarily unavailable, but that is not a bad thing, at least your strength has been substantially improved, enough to persist until the moment I regain the power of time." Looking at the seemingly innocent Rhodes, Molly snorted. Seeing that Rhodes'' strength has risen, and now he is even close to a demigod, it is also good news for her, and it also made her forgive Rhodes for wasting time. The God Arrow thing. "However, then again, now that you have raised your level to the peak of legend, what you have to face in the future is to break through the bottleneck, surpass legend in one fell swoop, and become a real demigod. Have you found a way to break through in the future? ?¡± As if thinking of something, Moliel asked with some concern. If you want to break through the bottleneck of the legendary apex, becoming a true demigod is not a trivial matter. How many powerful legendary creatures have finally fallen on this step, and even got killed by their own power. fate. As a great red dragon whose strength is at the peak of legend, Molly naturally understands the difficulty of breaking through the demigod, and the problem that plagues all legend peaks has finally come to Rhodes, and even Molly can''t help but Worrying about him. Sensing the concern from Molly, Rhodes just took a deep breath: "I can feel that the road to breaking through the demigod is right in front of me, but there may be more than one road, and the pros and cons in it are just Even I have to think carefully." As Rhodes spoke, the transparent attribute panel that only he could see appeared in front of Rhodes again. In the past, when Rhode''s character level rose to the highest level of any level, that is, level 10, a faint plus sign would appear at the end of the character attribute level bar, as long as Rhodes put his attention on the plus sign On the number, you can see the various occupations that can be selected after being promoted. However, the current situation is not the case. When Rhode''s character level reaches the seventh level and 10th level, the last thing that appears in the level column is no longer a simple plus sign, but a new panel. According to The various items presented on the panel, Rhodes also called it the domain panel. In the domain panel, Rhodes can intuitively monitor all the attributes of the three domains he owns. Whether it is the effect of the domain, the size and range, or some hidden dangers that Rhodes himself does not know, they are all clearly displayed on the domain panel above. Ordinary creatures at the apex of legend, who want to raise their own strength to a demigod, need the power of the domain. The domain is the bridge that allows the legendary creature to surpass the seventh level and enter the demigod level in one fell swoop. Recalling the various demigods I have fought against, they all have extremely powerful domain power. Domain is the best embodiment of demigod power, and it is a distortion of the rules of the world. Only in their own domain can demigods show their strength. The most powerful strength. In Rhode''s memory, Sally, the leader of the Thieves Guild, was able to step into the demigod level because of the power of the Shadow Domain. With the extinguishment of all the flames in the world, the sky became dim and the earth fell into darkness. The power of the shadow field was enhanced unprecedentedly, and it was with the help of that power that Sally stepped into the demigod level in one fell swoop and became a One of the most powerful beings in the world. As Sally stepped into the demigod, Rhode saw her a lot less during this time. According to her, after becoming a demigod, she has been troubled by the shadow domain on her body. I spent too much energy on the Internet, and I couldn''t even come to Rhodes like before. With the experience taught by Sally, Rhodes also understands the hidden dangers of demigods. After being promoted to become a demigod, the power of the domain on the demigod can exist outside the body, truly become the rule of the world, and integrate into the entire main plane. In order to enhance the power of the domain, instead of intervening in this process, the demigods will actively cooperate to release the power of the domain out of the body, so that the power of the domain can be truly integrated into the rules of the plane, and even become the basic physics of the world. Part of the rules, all creatures in the world are restricted by the power of the domain. Just imagine if Rhodes can integrate the domain of death into the rules of the carry plane, then any dead creature in this world will usher in rebirth in an instant, and rebirth after death will become the basic rule that goes deep into the hearts of everyone in this world. If Rhodes can really achieve that moment and convince all creatures in the world to the rules of the death domain, then he will also surpass demigods and become a true god-level creature. "If you want to become a demigod, or if a demigod wants to enhance the power of the domain, you must release the domain from your body, fix it in a certain area, and let it integrate into the rules of the world. This is an indispensable process and may require extremely It takes a long time. It may take hundreds of thousands of years, but still only a negligible effect can be achieved, but who can become a demigod in the world, which one is not an existence with an extraordinary heart? Those times are nothing." Rhodes slowly told Morrill what he knew about the relationship between the domain and the demigod. Under Rhodes'' methodical explanation, Molly, who had not been promoted to a real demigod before and only had a half-knowledge about the demigod realm, now has a deeper understanding. "Wait... If everything you said is true, then the stigmata who is in charge of the domain of destiny, hasn''t he been using his domain to cover Erathia?" Through Rhodes'' explanation of the power of the domain, Molly Er also made an astonishing discovery, and immediately spoke. Seeing that Moliel realized what he said so quickly, Rhodes also nodded with a stern expression. All kinds of doubts that existed in Rhode''s heart before, as he touched the threshold of the demigod level, were quietly solved in his heart. Why are ordinary angels only able to move within the boundaries of Erasia, and their strength will be greatly reduced if they exceed Erasia? Why is the stigmata deliberately trying to destroy the heroes who defy fate, and he himself never leaves Erasia? All of this was due to his attempt to completely integrate the realm of destiny into the underlying rules of the main plane. As long as there are heroes in the world, there are still loopholes in the rules of the field of destiny, and he cannot surpass the limit of demigods and become a true god-level creature. This land is completely covered, and he can also use the power of the field of destiny to become a real god-level creature in one fell swoop. "Compared with the final result of the Doomsday War, whether it is a hero or fate can win, what is more important now is to choose the field I use to promote to the demigod." Shaking his head, Rhodes also brought the matter back to the topic, which is the power of the field that Rhodes will choose to be promoted to a demigod. Different from the existence of other legendary peaks, Rhodes has not only one kind of domain, but three kinds of domains, more precisely, four kinds of domains. Among the various domains that Rhodes possessed, the domain of death was comprehended by him with great perseverance and great wisdom from the god-level spiritualism. Or the wisdom improvement brought by the legendary wisdom technique is indispensable. In addition to the domain of death, Rhodes also mastered the domain of burning which belonged to the fire elemental monarch, and the domain of love which belonged to the lust king, which he acquired through the source of sin karma unearthed from the treasure house in the cloud. These three domains are the most commonly used domains of Rhodes. However, Rhodes now has not only these three domains, but four of them. The last domain power was obtained from the elemental monarch''s professional specialty after Rhodes raised his character level to level 7 and 10. "The character level has been raised to level 7 and 10, and you have unlocked the professional specialty [Air Element Monarch: Domain]: you have awakened the Storm Domain." Storm domain, that is the domain belonging to the air elemental monarch. Like the burning domain on the fire elemental monarch, the storm domain is an extremely pure elemental domain. With the blessing of the domain, Rhodes'' ability to control air elements has been improved to Extreme, it can even directly cut off the gate of another dimension cast by the enemy. The Storm Domain is just one of the Air Elemental Domains. Rhodes remembers that the demigod Somra, who fought endlessly with the previous Air Elemental Lord Thelma, controlled the more violent Thunder Domain in the Air Elemental Domain. The destructive power displayed is definitely not under the storm domain of the air elemental monarch. Compared with the incomparably manic Thunder Domain, the power of the Storm Domain is more peaceful. There are not only the calm and peaceful side of the atmosphere, but also the terrifying side of the howling wind. As the domain of the air elemental monarch, it seems to be very suitable. Under the influence of the Storm Domain, Rhode''s domain power directly came to as many as four types, and any one of them alone was enough to be the source of power to be promoted to a demigod as a legendary apex. With the addition of these four powerful domain powers, Rhodes has more promotion directions to choose from at once. However, as the choices continue to increase, he can''t help but feel a little hesitant and unable to make a final decision . No matter what kind of field, if the power in it is raised to the limit, it is enough to cause a fundamental change in his ability. The domain of death is his core power, and it is also the source of his being honored as the Lord of the Undead. Under the influence of the domain of death, Rhodes can obtain an endless stream of high-level undead. Just looking at the number of terrifying undead, even a cloud Zhongcheng also has to give him some points. If the death domain is used as a bridge to ascend to the demigod rank, it is a very good choice. Among the Necromancers in the world, it can be said that no one can achieve Rhodes'' current power. Even Sandro, the protagonist of the second expansion pack that Rhodes fears the most among the Necromancers, has now become an experience pack in Rhodes'' hands. If Rhodes uses the death domain as the core of power, it can be said that he will not be hindered in any way. On the contrary, the burning domain and the love domain are different. As the domain of the fire elemental monarch, it is conceivable that the burning domain is the exclusive power of the fire elemental monarch, and it is the core she uses to promote the demigod. If Rhodes uses this power as a bridge to promote himself , It is inevitable that there will be some conflicts with the Fire Elemental Monarch. Considering the relationship with the Fire Elemental Monarch, doing so will not benefit Rhodes, on the contrary, it will damage his own strength. After the burning domain is excluded, the same situation can be imagined for the domain of love. As the controller of the domain of love, Cesia is not as easy-talking as the fire elemental monarch. The beasts of Larion, even if they were real demigods, would not be able to gain any benefits in front of the beasts. For Rhodes, it was undoubtedly a matter of loss outweighing the gain. In addition to the Burning Domain and the Domain of Love, the last remaining domain power is the key to making Rhodes hesitate. The last domain power belongs to the storm domain of the air elemental monarch. With the improvement of Rhode''s character level, when Rhodes has reached the seventh-level and tenth-level character level, the power belonging to the power of the air system has become an indispensable core force for Rhodes, even in the hands of Rhodes. The artifact Titan''s Arrow can get a considerable increase in the power of the air elemental monarch. If the Storm Domain is used as the core domain to promote himself as a demigod, it is conceivable that Rhodes'' current strength will undergo an essential leap. He does not know how much his strength will be improved, and the Titan Arrow in his hand will also be able to use it. And benefited a lot, the power displayed is far better than before, even the most powerful titan in the past will bow down in front of Rhodes. In contrast, if the Death Domain is the core of the demigod''s power, Rhodes will not see many substantial changes in power. It will take a long time for the Death Domain to change the rules of the world. "...that''s what bothers me." After expressing the thoughts in his heart one by one, Rhodes couldn''t help but turn his attention to Molly, wanting to hear her answer. Chapter 3023 From Rhodes'' mouth, after hearing the choice that is bothering him now, Molly just smiled lightly: "I wonder what troubles you so much, so it is such a thing." Rhodes raised his eyebrows, but Molly showed a completely different side from Rhodes about the doubts that troubled him, as if it was not a trouble at all. Morrell''s uncharacteristic reaction undoubtedly caught Rhodes'' attention. Obviously, she has some insights that Rhodes doesn''t know about the choice of field when Rhodes was promoted. "In your opinion, which field should I choose as the core field for promotion to a demigod?" Rhodes asked, the choice of field cannot be neglected, and it is very likely to completely affect Rhodes'' future strength Now, seeing that Moliel seemed to have other ideas, Rhode couldn''t help asking. Facing Rhode''s question, Moril in human form just gave him a blank look: "Time will naturally tell you the final answer. Rather than letting others tell you, it''s better to let you tell yourself in a different time." Listening to Moreel''s suggestion, Rhodes was slightly taken aback, and then he understood what she meant, and his eyes lit up. With the existence of the time domain, Rhodes can clearly see the results of the two completely different choices, which is a treatment that no one else has. Only time can prove to Rhodes which choice is the right one. Optimal solution. The power belonging to the field of time can not only provide Rhodes with inexhaustible experience points, but more importantly, Rhodes can also walk an absolutely correct path in the chaotic and disorderly time, just like Morrill did. Once upon a time, the time domain brought unimaginable troubles to Rhodes, and he didn''t know how to deal with the power to manipulate time. And at this moment, when that power becomes his assistance, he can also enjoy the treatment that other people can''t imagine, and all the problems at the moment will be solved with the power of the time domain. It doesn''t matter to Rhodes even if he chooses the wrong field as the power core of the demigod position, as long as the time field works again, Rhodes can go back to the past and completely make up for that mistake. Thinking of this, Rhode no longer has any worries in his heart. He is going to use the Death Domain, which has benefited him a lot, as the core of demigod power. If he finds that the Death Domain is not as powerful as he thought, he will also This choice can be changed from the past. Just as Rhodes was about to leave first, Morrill suddenly stopped him. "What''s the matter?" Rhodes asked with some doubts, not understanding what else Molly could do. As Rhodes turned his gaze, the moment his gaze fell on Morrill, the strengthened peeping eyes were involuntarily activated. With the help of that hero specialty, Rhodes also noticed the depth of Morrill''s heart. Thinking about it, I couldn''t help being slightly taken aback. Moliel didn''t notice Rhode''s abnormality, but said: "During the previous battle, I re-formed into the form of the big red dragon. I wanted to use the power of the artifact to defeat the enemy in one fell swoop, but there was a helpless scene .¡± As she spoke, Molly stretched out her hand, and on her ring finger was wearing the magic dragon ring, which was forged by Calenda after spending a lot of rare materials, which cost the national treasury once. On her right hand, she was holding a pair of dark red mighty Armor, that is the divine power of the Dragon King, an artifact of the dragon. "When I maintain my human body, these two artifacts can still exist together, but when I turn into a big red dragon again, the two artifacts will conflict, and only one artifact can take effect at a time." Morrell said slowly, following Morrell''s words, Rhode couldn''t help but cast his gaze on the two artifacts in her hands. Ordinary people can obtain a divine weapon, which is already the result of fate''s favor. The power of a divine weapon alone is enough to make people walk on a completely different path. There is not just one artifact at all, but three in total. Among the three artifacts that Rhodes is equipped with, the Titan''s Arrow occupies the main-hand weapon and off-hand weapon, as well as the armor and helmet slots, the ghost king''s cloak occupies the boots, cloak, and necklace slots, and the magic source occupies the three pendant slots. Although equipped with three combined artifacts at the same time, the equipment bars occupied by each other do not conflict, and Rhodes can also exert the full power of the three artifacts at the same time. However, when this situation came to Morriel, some problems appeared. When Morrill only had two artifacts, the Dragon Blood Vial and the Dragon King''s divine power, these two artifacts would not conflict on the equipment bar. After an artifact was given to Molier, a problem arose. Molier could not use the power of the Dragon King and the power of the dragon ring at the same time. When Morel was still in human form, this problem would not be exposed, but when Morel turned into the big red dragon again, the problem was immediately obvious. Perhaps considering the conflict between artifacts, Kalunda specially gave it a feature when forging the Dragon Ring. When the wearer is in human form, the Dragon Ring will not occupy any equipment slots. In other words, Moril in human form can use the power of the dragon ring and the dragon king''s divine power at the same time. However, when Molier turned into the great red dragon again, the problem was revealed. She had two artifacts in front of her, but she could only exert the power of one of them. Rhodes, who had checked the properties of the Dragon Ring beforehand, also understood the problem. Seeing that Morrill was looking at him with a blaming look, Rhodes could only scratch his head and said, "If you maintain the human form, The power of these two artifacts should not conflict." "I know, but do you expect me to fight in the weak human form? If it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t go back to the weak human body." Molly snorted and said to Rhodes in words Some dissatisfaction. Seeing this, Rhodes could only cough dryly. Of course he knew that what Moliel said was true. The reason why Moliel, who had long since abandoned her weak human body and turned into a mighty red dragon, would turn back into a human was because of it. It''s all for him, but Rhodes has no way to change the forged artifact, so he had to propose: "How about this, after your power of time recovers a bit, let me go back to the time before the wedding celebration, when I forged the Dragon Ring, I will ask Karenda to pay special attention when casting the Dragon Ring, try to avoid Let it conflict with the Dragon King''s divine power." Facing Rhodes'' proposal, Molly groaned slightly, but her eyes gradually softened, which also showed that she was still very satisfied with Rhodes'' attitude: "You want to go back to before the wedding and let the butterfly effect affect everything after that Or is it that the obstruction from the power of fate hasn¡¯t caused you enough suffering? I told you that the time before that has completely passed, and even I don¡¯t want to go back before the wedding, lest I be plotted by the power of fate .¡± Rhodes nodded. Although the time domain is powerful, it is not without any restrictions. The power of fate from the clouds, but he wants to completely remove the power of time all the time. If he goes back to the time before the wedding, he is afraid that he will be tricked by fate. Because of this, Morrill had already told Rhode that even she would try her best to avoid going back to the time before the wedding. Unless things really reached the point of no return, the return of the time domain was limited to the completion of the wedding between the two of them. In the following time, Rhodes will naturally not have any opinions on this. With the strength of Rhodes and Molly''s current level, even if the power of fate used its most powerful angel army, or even used it to plot, it could not really threaten the lives of the two of them. Instead, the two of them rushed back to the long past , are more susceptible to fate''s calculations. Of course, this choice has advantages and disadvantages. Not going back to before the wedding means that fate cannot create a gap between the two of Rhodes, and cannot kill them in the past. The disadvantage is that Rhodes cannot change Some regrets from the past, but that''s not all bad. Not long ago, Rhodes couldn''t feel the power of the seventh-level occupation elemental monarch he promoted, and only thought it was a very weak occupation at all. However, with the improvement of Rhodes'' character level, The true superiority of the Elemental Sovereign has also been fully displayed in front of Rhodes. If Rhodes changed the seventh-level occupation in time, I am afraid that he would not feel the power of the Elemental Sovereign at all. As time goes on, those so-called bad things that I regret in the past will become good things that ordinary people can''t even ask for. Thinking of this, Rhodes looked at the dragon ring in Molly''s hand again: "If it really doesn''t work, I can only ask Kalunda to make another ring for you... However, in order to make the Dragon Transformation Ring, all the fine gold and black iron in the treasury have been exhausted, and I still owe some money to the Freelance Chamber of Commerce. In the end, with the help of the earth elemental monarch, the final forging was completed." After a pause, Rhodes added: "If you want to rebuild a ring, it is obviously too late to collect those materials now, unless we can conquer Erasia or Eli now, otherwise, it will be impossible to search the entire continent." We can''t gather the materials to forge the artifact." As Rhodes said, the forging of divine weapons is by no means easy, and it requires a lot of financial and material resources. Even so, the final forging result may not necessarily be a success. Compared with those precious materials, it is easier to find the forger of the artifact. Except for Kalunda, those master alchemists on the mainland who are extremely skilled may not be able to forge real artifacts if they have enough precious forging materials. It''s just that the materials needed to forge the artifact are really hard to find. Even if Rhodes conquered Bracada, the precious materials accumulated in the snowy region for hundreds of years would not be enough to forge a new artifact. There is still a large lack of forging materials, which is enough to explain the difficulty of forging artifacts. The personnel of the forces are here, and if they want to forge a real artifact, I am afraid they will face more difficulties. Even so, the longing for the power of artifacts still inspires people to collect materials one after another, dreaming that one day they can forge real artifacts. No matter how many failures they have experienced in the forging process, they cannot dispel people''s desire for artifacts. At the end, Rhodes also turned his attention to the dragon ring in Molly''s hand: "The precious materials used to forge the dragon ring before, and the various energies contained in them are now concentrated in the ring in your hand .If the Dragon Transformation Ring can be melted down and returned to the furnace for rebuilding, it may be possible to forge a divine weapon with a new attribute only by adding a little more material." As Rhodes said, the core strength of the fine gold and black iron that were the size of two hills before were all integrated into the dragon ring that Molier was wearing. If the forged dragon ring can be If it is returned to the furnace for reforging, I am afraid that the time required for forging can be greatly shortened. It is not unfamiliar to Rhodes to melt treasures that contain powerful power to forge brand-new artifacts. When he was trapped in Yindian''s illusion before, Rhodes saw with his own eyes that Kalenda melted the three sacred objects, the Vulcan Sword, the Evil Shield, and the Golden Armor, and used the terrifying power contained in these three sacred objects, Only then did he forge the supreme sword Doomsday Blade in one fell swoop. Although the power of the Dragon Transforming Ring is not as exaggerated as those three sacred objects, if it is melted during forging, it can save a lot of time and allow Moliel to get the ring with new attributes earlier. Just as Rhodes stretched out his hand, ready to take off the ring of transforming dragon in Moliel''s hand, and give it to Kalunda for recasting, his extended hand was pushed away by Moliel. Rhodes looked puzzled, not understanding what Moliel meant, but met Moliel''s sullen eyes: "This is the ring you gave me, do you want to take it back?" The corner of Rhode''s mouth twitched. He didn''t understand why Molly was angry about this kind of thing, so he could only argue: "That''s not what I mean, I just want to recast it and give you a new one..." Even with the blessing of the power of the peeping eye, Rhodes still couldn''t perceive the true thoughts in Moliel''s heart on certain things, which made him very helpless, and he didn''t understand what Moliel was thinking, what was hope? He melted the ring of transforming dragon and recast a new ring, still keeping the ring of transforming dragon in his hand. Facing Rhodes'' justification, Morrill didn''t listen and turned her head to the side. As if feeling Rhode''s helplessness, Molly threw the armor in her right hand over after a long time. "Forget it... No matter how you say it, you gave me the Dragon Transformation Ring. Even if its attributes are a little bit worse, I''ll reluctantly keep it. But when I reincarnate into a big red dragon, the Dragon Transformation Ring will be the same as There is a conflict with the Dragon King''s divine power, and in this case, I will give up the Dragon King''s divine power for the time being." Facing Rhode''s stunned eyes, Morrill said slowly. Chapter 3024 After receiving the Dragon King''s divine power from Molier, Rhode was stunned for a moment. Seeing Molier''s posture, she clearly planned to give up the conflicting Dragon King''s divine power in the equipment column. This change greatly exceeded Rhode''s expectations. "I remember you back then, but you were very eager for the power of this artifact. Among the divine power of the Dragon King, there is the inheritance of the holy female dragon and the real mystery that belongs to the field of time..." Rhodes asked slowly. In his memory, in order to regain the dragon king''s divine power, Molly made many crazy actions in the eyes of ordinary people. In this artifact that belongs to the dragon, there is a hidden treasure that belongs to the dragon king. Only the owner of the dragon king''s divine power can truly penetrate the mysteries of the time domain. Seeing that Rhodes seemed a little puzzled, Molly just shook her head: "Now that I have obtained the complete inheritance of the holy female dragon, the divine power of the Dragon King no longer has a greater effect on me, at best it is just a The armor for body protection and the mysteries belonging to the time domain have all been integrated into my mind." Listening to Moreel''s explanation, Rhodes nodded slightly. Of course, Moreel''s move to return the Dragon King''s divine power was not a reckless move, but after careful consideration of her own. Just like what Moliel said, for her who has obtained all the inheritance of the holy female dragon, brought the time domain to a higher level, and even awakened the time magic arrow to reverse the time of a single object, she has already penetrated all kinds of dragon king''s divine power Mystery, the current dragon king''s divine power is just an artifact to increase attributes for her. The divine power of the Dragon King, which can bring all attributes +16 high attributes, if converted into the total of the five attributes, is a full 80 points of free attribute points. Calculated by upgrading to a level and gaining 1 point of attribute points, that is The increase in all the attributes brought about by raising the character level to level 80 is not known how stronger it is compared to the attribute bonuses brought by ordinary artifacts. However, compared with the powerful dragon king''s divine power in the past, compared with Rhodes'' power of a country, and with the help of precious materials provided by the earth elemental monarch, the Dragon Transformation Ring forged this time is quite inferior. The basic dragon ring can bring a total of 120 points of attribute improvement. When the wearer transforms into a giant dragon, this attribute value is directly doubled, reaching the point of 240. In terms of the numerical value of the attribute alone, it has reached three times as much as the dragon king''s divine power. For Molier, who has transformed into a big red dragon, the improvement rate is far greater than the dragon king''s divine power. In this case, she chose to give up the conflict in the equipment column The divine power of the Dragon King is no longer an incomprehensible thing. In order to forge the Dragon Transformation Ring, Rhodes expended countless energy back and forth. With the blessing of a large amount of precious materials, and with the help of the swordsmith Karenda, who is at the top of many forges in the world, Rhode successfully completed the transformation. The creation of the Dragon Ring, and its power did not disappoint Rhodes. Even the dragon king''s divine power left by the holy female dragon seemed inferior in front of the Dragon Ring. Facing Moreel''s choice, Rhode pondered for a moment and said, "The divine power of the Dragon King is after all an artifact left by the holy female dragon. If you continue to bring it with you, maybe you can discover some secrets from the divine power of the Dragon King." However, after listening to Rhodes'' persuasion, Morel just shook her head: "It is precisely because the divine power of the Dragon King is left by the female giant dragon, I can''t keep it by my side. One day I will surpass the female giant dragon." Dragon, to become the king of all dragons in this world, if you blindly use the holy weapon of the holy female dragon, I am afraid that people will think that the holy female dragon is reborn, so how can they remember my name, Molier?" Seeing what Moliel said, Rhodes had no choice but to spread his hands and gave up the idea of ??continuing to persuade. For the heroic Moliel, sometimes her thoughts are far more stubborn than other creatures, even Rhodes couldn''t persuade her either. Molly glanced at Rhodes, and added: "Although I don''t need the power of the Dragon King''s divine power, it is still a rare dragon artifact, which is enough to make the dragon equipped with it reborn in strength, you go Give it to a dragon in need." Hearing the implication in Moliel''s words, Rhodes let out a dry cough, of course he understood what Moliel meant. In the endless time and space, Morrill, who has been fighting with herself in different timelines for countless years, already knows all kinds of information around Rhodes. It is impossible not to know which subordinates or friends are around Rhodes. Speaking of which, the cause of the desperate fight between Rhodes and Moliel was also inseparable from the divine artifact of the Dragon King''s power. It can be said that it was this divine artifact that made Moliel hate Rhodes, and after mastering it After the time domain, he fought endlessly with Rhodes in the endless time. It''s just that the world is unpredictable, even Rhodes sometimes secretly lamented the impermanence of fate, but he didn''t expect the two people to fight openly and secretly in time, and finally ended in such a result. Sometimes Rhodes couldn''t help feeling the magic of the Domain of Love. The Domain of Love in the Lust King was even more shocking than the top mental magic. However, when he saw Moreel in front of him, Rhodes also had a faint feeling that it was not just the power of the Domain of Love. For a doomsday overlord like Moliel who incarnated as a big red dragon, ordinary people can''t penetrate her heart at all, and they don''t even have the qualifications to let her take a second look, but Rhodes has such an opportunity, not only in battles. Molier was deflated, and Rhodes had fought with Molier for countless years in another timeline that Rhodes didn''t know about, and he had already deeply imprinted his image in Molier''s heart. It can be said that besides Rhodes, there is no one in this world who would make Morrill so fond of her, wishing to imprint his appearance deeply in her heart. It is not an exaggeration to say that Rhodes is the person who has influenced her the most in the world, even if there is no one The role of the field of love, this also will not change. The effect belonging to the field of love is more like giving the two a suitable opportunity, like a seed buried deep in the soil, taking root and sprouting in Yin Dian''s illusion, and finally growing into a towering giant that is not afraid of wind and rain. Tree. After hearing the meaning in Molly''s words, Rhodes couldn''t help scratching his head. Even without the blessing of Wisdom, Rhodes could still hear who the needy dragon she was referring to was. It was Yin Nuota who wanted to compete with Molier for the inheritance of the holy female dragon, but failed in the end. Rhodes naturally fully supported Yinnota''s decision to compete for the inheritance of the time domain, and made a lot of efforts for it. However, all the efforts Rhodes made were in vain under the decision of the holy female dragon. The inheritance of the time domain is not what Rhodes expected at all. Whoever gets the two artifacts belonging to the female giant dragon first will be able to truly gain the power of the time domain. Disappointed. The holy female dragon who is in charge of the time domain does not want to pass the time domain to the ordinary dragon who has obtained two dragon artifacts. Instead, she has already appointed the final candidate, and that is the hero Molier. Except for Moril, no dragon can enter the eyes of the holy female dragon, let alone obtain the inheritance of the time domain. The collection of dragon artifacts that Rhodes started had no effect in the end because of this. On the contrary, Molly, who was still an enemy at that time, had an extra terrifying field of turning back time. At the beginning, Rhodes still didn''t understand the meaning of the holy female dragon''s move, why Yinuota had already obtained two complete dragon artifacts, that is, the dragon king''s power and the dragon''s blood bottle, but still couldn''t get time The inheritance of the domain can only be handed over to Molier, who is a dragon hero, in the end. She is also very dissatisfied with the choice of the holy female dragon, and she has a lot of complaints in her heart. It wasn''t until now that Rhodes faintly realized why the female giant dragon insisted on passing on the time domain to real heroes regardless of the efficacy of the artifact. Only heroes can break through the limitations of fate. With the power of the complete time domain, the hero can completely not be bound by fate and change all kinds of things that have been doomed in the past. If it were an ordinary dragon who came here, even if it had mastered the power of the time domain and even returned to the past, under the suppression of the power of fate, nothing would change, and the dead would be punished by fate again , Even if you go back in time countless times, it will not help. Only heroes can truly stand above destiny. The choice of the holy female dragon, of course, has her reasons. As one of the oldest creatures in the world, and also the original controller of the time domain, the holy female giant dragon considers things in detail, which is absolutely unmatched by anyone in the world. under the wise. Perhaps in the eyes of the holy female dragon, everything she did was the best choice in her heart, and of course there would be no mistakes, but her choice was Yin Nuota who suffered a lot and failed to get the final inheritance. Well, the Dragon Artifact that was first seized by her was also returned to Molier by Rhodes as the price of marriage. Thinking of Yin Nota, Rhodes could only sigh slightly. All along, he has been facing more and more powerful enemies, and more sinister fate. If he is not careful, he will put people to death, but he has neglected to treat Yin Nota Nota''s attention. If Rhodes owed anyone, it was undoubtedly due to Inota. Now that he has regained the dragon king''s divine power returned to him by Molly, Rhodes couldn''t help but take a deep breath. All the things he had experienced in the past seemed to reappear in front of his eyes at this moment. If he wanted to hand over the dragon king''s divine power to another If there is a dragon blood flowing in the body, then that person must be Yin Nuota. As if seeing Rhode''s thoughts, Molly had no opinion on this, but couldn''t help reminding: "The sinister fate has not let us go, don''t miss important things because of other things. " Rhodes just waved his hand: "Isn''t there still you here? With the time domain, even a sinister fate can''t help us." Hearing the ridicule and praise in Rhodes'' words, Molly couldn''t help but raise the corners of her mouth slightly. After the two chatted briefly about countermeasures against the power of fate, she left first, ready to Restore the power of time that was overused by Rhodes during cultivation. After Morrill left, Rhodes fell into deep thought while looking at the Dragon King''s divine power in his hand. He really wanted to find Inota right now and return this unique and powerful dragon artifact to her, but reason told Rhodes that he couldn''t do it yet. Although the Angel Legion has already left, the hidden dangers left by them have not been completely resolved until now. On the contrary, when the members of the Angel Legion left, the trouble left for Rhodes has just begun. If not, I am afraid that the time domain will not be able to change the upcoming tragedy. Because of this, Rhode temporarily suppressed the idea of ??looking for Yin Nota, and turned his attention to a more important matter, that is, the prisoners captured in the previous battle, the Holy Judgment Angel, the Hero Isaac. Thinking of Isaac, even Rhodes felt a sense of disbelief in his heart. He had always been an enemy of heroes, and he wished for the fate of eradicating all heroes in the world. At this moment, there will be a day when he will join hands with heroes. If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, Rhodes would never have believed it. The new Holy Inquisitor with the six wings had awakened the will of a hero. Under normal circumstances, that would be impossible. How can the angels, who have always guarded fate and tried their best to prevent heroes from breaking the rules of fate, work together with heroes? But that scene happened to appear in front of Rhodes. If he hadn''t been keenly aware of the situation on the battlefield, Rhodes might have already fallen into fate. On the battlefield, Rhodes deeply felt the danger of fate from the fallen Isaac. If it weren''t for his superior skills, he would upgrade the magic level of the clairvoyant eye before the battle, and even make his own hero Specialties were also affected. After several fusions of power, he obtained more powerful hero specialties. I am afraid that Rhodes is not so comfortable now. Isaac''s hero specialty was sacrificed, and even Rhodes was taken aback when he checked the details of that hero specialty. That hero specialty did not belong to what Rhodes had seen before. Any kind of hero''s specialty is extremely treacherous. Even after repeated confirmation, Rhodes couldn''t believe that that power really existed, and it even appeared on an angelic hero. When Isaac dies in the hands of the enemy, the power of the sacrificed person will be fully activated. At the end of his life, he can completely erase any target he designated in the current world, whether it is Rhodes or Morel, or Even the stigmata in the cloud, and even the ruler of hell, cannot escape this unique power that belongs to heroes. Now, Rhodes plans to meet the imprisoned angelic hero. Chapter 3025 One hundred meters underground in the city of magic, there is a heavily guarded dungeon. The dungeon is dark and humid, and the sun is out of sight all year round. It is shrouded in a ritual of banning magic to isolate magic, and there are many legion members outside. The people among them will never escape that day. On this day, the dungeon seemed to be full of excitement. Many undead scholars with vigilant expressions and serious faces came to the dungeon and set up various strict spell rituals here. The villains imprisoned here in the dungeon kept flickering eyes at each other, and they knew that a newcomer was about to be sent in. In one of the cells, a half-human, half-lich legendary hero is sitting quietly here. Even if the cell is surrounded by enchantment rituals, the effect of all meditation will be suppressed to the minimum, and not even a drop of mana can gather in the body. , but for mages, meditation is still the best way to recharge their batteries. "I don''t know who it is, but it fell into the hands of the Lord of the Undead... Judging from the previous movement in the city, it seems that the person who was arrested was not an ordinary person." "I must escape from here...Damn it, no matter who made the noise just now, as long as you can get me out of here..." Inside the dungeon, there are whispers of desperate and crazy people. The only ones responsible for guarding the prisoners are lifeless undead and fleshless corpses. If they stay in such a prison for many years, their fate will not be so good. Go, either be completely driven mad by inner torture, or be completely executed if you fail to escape. Those noisy whispers didn''t affect the legendary hero who was sitting in meditation at all. No matter what the illusion around him was, his heart was always clear and there was no distracting thoughts in it. If an ordinary mage had this kind of tenacious determination, it would be difficult for him to lose his head while casting the spell. However, for this half-human, half-dead hero, this couldn''t be easier. Not something to rave about. "I remember you...you are the necromancer who tricked the hero Jenny, I remember your name, you are Sandro." A sound of identification came from the ear, and the evil hero also opened his eyes, quietly looking at the person who made the sound. In another cell not far away, an elf with slender ears was being imprisoned. Judging from the blood stains left on his body, it was obvious that he had gone through a battle before he was captured. "Who are you? I haven''t seen you in Eri." After being called out by the elf, Sandro asked calmly. "I am the lord of the quiet city appointed by the Elf King, Eri Elf Yin Wo. Although my relationship with Jenny is not good, I know what you have done. You deceived the hero Jenny, and under the guise of research Let her collect the undead artifact ghost king cloak for you, and finally gave the artifact to Rhodes, which brought deep disaster to the whole Eri." Yin Wo reprimanded in a deep voice. Listening to Yin Wo''s reprimand, Sandro just shook his head: "It seems that you don''t know much." Yin Wo didn''t answer for a while, after recognizing that Sandro was the necromancer who deceived the hero Jenny and indirectly contributed to the catastrophe that Eli suffered, Yin Wo certainly didn''t have a good look at him, and let out a muffled sound in his mouth Hmph, then turned his head to the side and ignored Sandro. Not long ago, when the feast of kings was coming to an end, Yin Wo''s identity was exposed as expected. He tried to use the most delicious apple pie in the whole of Eri to make a deal with the legendary king of lust in ancient legends, and with the help of pictures The power of Larion''s beasts against the invincible Lord of the Undead. However, what Yin Wo could never have imagined was that the king of lust betrayed him first, not only using powerful mental magic to completely confuse his heart, but also knowing all the information from him, and finally handing him over Given to the Lord of the Undead, what awaits Yin Wo is the fate of being imprisoned by the Lord of the Undead. During the time of being locked in the dungeon, Yin Wo was thinking about how to escape from here all the time. The dungeon of the Lord of the Undead is heavily guarded, and even if the surface of the magic city is attacked, it will not affect it at all. This also makes Yin Wo very helpless, but the persistence in his heart makes him unwilling to really give up, and he has been looking for it. way of escape. In order to escape from the dungeon, relying on Yin Wo''s strength alone is naturally insufficient. The strength of the elite guards nearby alone is enough for Yin Wo to drink a pot. If he wants to escape by himself, That was something that couldn''t be done no matter what, so Yin Wo could only find a way to unite with other prisoners who were also unwilling to be trapped here. Just as Yin Wo was looking for a suitable opportunity to escape, a half-human, half-dead figure suddenly flashed in his sight, and he also recalled some anecdotes circulating in the jungle guardian, and recognized the person trapped in the forest. The evil hero in the prison is Sandro who once deceived Jenny. After a moment of silence, Yin Wo looked back again. From other prisoners nearby, he learned that Sandro had contact with Rhodes not long ago, and he might be able to get information about the Lord of the Undead from him. , So he took the initiative to ask: "If you want to escape from here, I think we''d better abandon those grievances in the past and find a way to cooperate. I heard that you were taken away by the Lord of the Undead not long ago, and he told you What? Tell me, maybe it will help our plan." Seeing Yin Wo ask about the previous incident, Sandro couldn''t help frowning slightly: "In my perception, he didn''t seem to say anything, but just asked me to change to a quiet room to stay, every once in a while Come in and take a look at me, it seems that he is just observing my reaction. However, according to my understanding of Rhodes, everything he does has a definite purpose, and he will never do such boring things , Maybe something happened that I don''t know about... It would be fine if the Black Demon Sword is still there." After listening to Sandro''s answer, Yin Wo was obviously very dissatisfied. Sandro''s answer was equivalent to saying nothing, and there was no useful news at all, so his face sank and he said: "It seems that you don''t want to leave here, You''re not telling the truth at all." Sandro shook his head, glanced at him slightly contemptuously, not wanting to talk to Yin Woduo, then sat up straight again, and once again entered the state of meditation. "Did you hear what I said?" Yin Wo, unwilling to reconcile, continued to yell at Sandro who closed his eyes, but Sandro ignored him at all. In desperation, Yin Wo had no choice but to give up and turned his gaze to To those undead scholars who are busy. Looking at it, Yin Wo seemed to have discovered something was wrong. Logically speaking, the prisoners sent to the dungeon were all enemies of the Lord of the Undead. After entering the dungeon, they hardly paid any attention to it, and even the food and water supply were intermittent, but the situation seemed to have changed at this moment. As a member of the forest guardians, Yin Wo has also learned first aid from the rangers, knows how to bandage the wounds of injured animals in the forest, and knows many rituals specially developed for first aid. To Yin Wo''s surprise, he actually saw from the undead scholars in front of him that they were setting up the first aid ritual, which was simply impossible. The appearance of this situation made Yin Wo think a lot in his heart in an instant, and his sinking mind was completely activated at this moment. He thought that the person who was about to be sent to the dungeon had nothing to do with the violent vibration from above the ground before. Not only that, but his life must be extraordinary, otherwise, it would be impossible for necromancers to arrange first aid rituals to monitor vital signs at any time. Regarding the arrangement of the first aid ritual, the undead scholars seem to be crappy, and it seems that such rituals have never been studied in detail before. For undead scholars, there is no need for them to use first aid rituals at all. No matter how seriously injured they are, they can immediately usher in rebirth in the realm of death. The restored ritual of first aid appears useless at all, and no necromancer will study it in detail. "The Lord of the Undead has an order. This prisoner must not be allowed to die. Is the first aid ritual you arranged useful?" Facing the undead scholars who were in a hurry, the warden Nunns who came to inspect his face was full of anxiety. He had never received such a strict order, and he even asked everyone in the dungeon to die no matter what happened. Light alone can''t make the prisoner have trouble. However, since the order came from the Lord of the Undead, he could only obey the order with all his heart, and immediately found the undead scholars who had the most research on first aid in the country, and let them complete the arrangement of the ceremony. "Master Nunns, we used to be mages in Bracada. First aid is not what we are good at. What we use to save people and treat injuries is healing magic, and there is no need to use first aid." Faced with Nunes'' accusations and urging voices, the faces of the nearby necromancers were also full of helplessness. Who made them never have the opportunity to learn first aid in Bracada before? Faced with Nunns'' request, they can only try their best to arrange spell rituals with similar effects, but the effects of these spell rituals are far worse than those in real first aid. Just when the undead scholars were at a loss, they suddenly heard a voice of guidance: "Your ceremony is completely wrong, and the proportion of water magic elements is completely out of balance. The healing effect of first aid is not only It relies on familiarity with magic, if the ritual is run like this, it is likely to bring various negative effects to the user of the ritual, not only cannot heal the injury, but will make the body weaker." Hearing this wave of doubts, the nearby undead scholars were immediately furious. Some people even said that the magic ritual they arranged had such serious flaws. Such accusations are quite severe. The punishment of Warden Nunns. Looking in the direction where the voice came from, the undead scholars finally saw clearly that the person who said these words was an Elf trapped in a prison. After recognizing the man''s elf identity, the undead scholars couldn''t utter the words that had just reached their mouths. The elves'' attainment in first aid is also recognized as the highest in the entire continent. Questioning an elf''s attainment in first aid is equivalent to questioning the magic attainments of a Bracada mage. Spreading the word will only make people feel ridiculous. In the kingdom of elves, the first aid technique is very effective. It can not only heal the injuries of elves and humans, but also further benefit the animals in the forest. Every year, there are countless seriously injured dying animals. After the first aid operation, the injury recovered little by little, and finally became alive and kicking again. Facing the elf''s reminder, the nearby necromancers did not answer for a while, and they all fell into silence. They are indeed not as good as Eli''s elves in the mastery of first aid, but in terms of wisdom, how can elves be masters? opponent? Soon there were bursts of rebuttals: "How do we arrange the first aid ceremony, and what does it have to do with you, the prisoner?" "Who knows what you''re thinking, would you really be so kind as to teach us how to arrange the ceremony?" Facing the reprimands from a group of undead scholars, Yin Wo shrugged nonchalantly: "Whatever you say, I just mentioned the first aid ceremony casually, if it really delays the matter of the undead master , he is not going to punish me." Hearing the name of Lord of the Undead mentioned in Yin Wo''s mouth, the undead scholars hurriedly silenced, and dared not say a word for a while. In the entire kingdom of the undead, the prestige of the Lord of the Undead can be said to be known to everyone, and it has already penetrated into everyone. In the deepest part of an undead''s heart, when Yin Wo mentioned the lord of the undead, no matter how the undead scholars refuted it, they seemed so powerless. Compared with the momentary strife, if the final first aid ceremony is indeed flawed, what awaits the few undead scholars in front of them is not only the punishment of the Lord of the Undead, but also they will become sinners who cannot be washed away in the entire country, and will never be cleansed. Leave a shameful stroke in history, no matter which undead scholar dares to accept this treatment. As Yin Wo mentioned, if the Lord of the Undead''s affairs were really ruined, Rhodes'' final punishment would not be him who was originally a prisoner, but those undead scholars who did not complete their tasks well. Aware of the seriousness of the matter, the warden Nunns also did not dare to show any negligence. He gave the nearby undead scholars a hard look, hurried forward, and asked Yin Wo respectfully: " This prisoner, after talking so much, I still don''t know your name is..." "Elf Yin Wo." Yin Wo replied dandan. "Is that Yin Wo..." After silently saying Yin Wo''s name, Nunns said again, "I wonder what unique insights you have about first aid rituals?" Chapter 3026 "If you want to arrange the first aid ceremony, you still lack a lot of important materials, one of which is the palm leaves produced by Eli, and you also need the cedar wood chips, and some blood bacteria that grow in the dark." Looking at the first aid rituals arranged by the undead scholars, Yin Wo quickly discovered the abnormalities in it, and immediately pointed out some mistakes in it, especially when talking about the lack of materials, he looked so confident. "This..." Hearing Yin Wo tell the materials one by one, the nearby necromancers didn''t believe it at the first time, but showed doubtful eyes, "We also have some research on first aid rituals, why not?" Do you know that these materials are needed in the first aid ritual?" "What do you know? The first aid ritual has been improved by many scholars in Eri, and it is no longer what you know, or are you questioning the elves'' understanding of first aid? If you want to arrange a more effective first aid ritual, it is best Hurry up and collect those materials.¡± Facing the accusations and doubts of a group of undead scholars, Yin Wo just replied unhurriedly, as if he didn''t take those doubts to heart at all. Seeing Yin Wo''s calm attitude, the ones who became flustered became the nearby necromancers. The necromancers were at a loss for a while, wondering if they really should follow Yin Wo''s suggestion and prepare the materials for the ceremony . It was Nunns who took the initiative to speak, which allowed the undead scholars to find the direction of action: "What are you waiting for, since your research on first aid rituals is not as good as his, you''d better do what he said quickly! If you delay If you have fulfilled the task entrusted by the Lord of the Undead, what awaits you is the most severe punishment!" Under Nunns'' scolding, the undead scholars did not dare to hesitate, and hurried back to the warehouse where the ritual materials were stored to get the materials. Not long after, all the materials Yin Wo asked for by name appeared in front of his eyes. "Very good... These ritual materials are much more than what I need. With these materials, you will be able to arrange a first-aid ritual that is far more effective than before." Looking at the materials brought by the undead scholars, Yin Wo endured Can''t help but nodded slightly. In another cell not far away, the half-human, half-dead Sandro just quietly stared at Yin Wo beside him. The keen intuition belonging to the necromancer made him understand that Yin Wo had absolutely no good intentions. As a member who was also trapped in the dungeon, Sandro would not kindly remind Rhodes'' undead scholars, but just sat cross-legged and looked at them coldly, quietly waiting for the further development of the matter. "You can test it yourself. These materials are commonly used parts in first aid. It can be said that they are completely harmless. Besides, you are responsible for the entire arrangement of the ceremony. I just want to remind a few words. Even if you want to make trouble, I''m afraid you can do it Less than that." Yin Wo said slowly, his explanation also lowered the vigilance of the undead scholars invisibly. As Yin Wo said, the ritual materials themselves are harmless, and the arrangement process is all done by the undead scholars. , even if the elf had any thoughts in his heart, he was helpless at the moment. After realizing this, the undead scholars also had a little more trust in Yin Wo''s words, and even the previous resistance disappeared at this moment. In the dungeon, at this moment, the guards and the prisoners are sincerely cooperating and setting up the first aid ceremony together, but Yin Wo''s eyes flashed a bit of cold light, which shows that things seem to be not that simple. The materials used to arrange the ceremony are harmless if taken out individually, but under the operation of the power of the ceremony, when the hidden characteristics of the solitary blood bacteria are fully stimulated by the cedar wood, the materials that were originally used to heal others The power of first aid will be instantly transformed into a terrible poison that endangers the legendary creatures. Yin Wo didn''t know who was going to be sent to the first aid ceremony, but his intuition told him that he must do this now, and there seemed to be a voice in the dark telling him that this was his hope of escaping from the dungeon. Originally imprisoned here by the undead, Yin Wo, who had no hope of escape at all, suddenly saw a ray of light favored by fate at this moment, and would naturally hold on to it like a drowning man grasping at a straw. The opportunity he had waited for a long time in prison had quietly appeared in front of him now. Under the guidance of Yin Wo and the combined efforts of many undead scholars, the first-aid ceremony with a faint red light finally took shape. The area covered by the first-aid ceremony is not too big, it only covers one cell. But it is also enough. What the undead scholars do not know is that high-level first aid also includes a lot of knowledge about using poison. This is the reason why the so-called medicine and poison are not separated. Various poisoning methods, over time, the owner of first aid will become better at using poison than ordinary people, and only with a thorough understanding of toxins can he use the power of first aid to better treat those who are poisoned. In the dense forest of Eri, there is an emergency center led by the guardian Jenny who is responsible for treating injured animals in the forest, as well as various wounded people. The apprentices in the emergency center who are good at first aid can be said to be poisonous. A master, in terms of ability in this area, even the well-trained thieves in the thieves guild can''t compare with him. Looking at the first-aid ceremony with an ominous light, the nearby undead scholars were a little puzzled. They didn''t understand how the first-aid ceremony in their impression was like this. However, after a short test, they found that the ceremony itself was not abnormal. The ability to detect vital signs does exist in this ceremony. Just when the undead scholars were about to ask aloud, a powerful aura suddenly came from outside the prison, which clearly meant that a powerful creature was approaching. This discovery also made the warden Nunns not dare to neglect anything. He hurriedly summoned the nearby undead scholars and lined up outside the dungeon to respond, waiting for the elite of the undead army to send that unique existence here. Under the cover of a group of undead scholars and the elite of the legion, the original prisoners in the dungeon had their eyesight blocked at this moment, and they couldn''t see the newcomer clearly. All they could hear was There was a short exclamation. "That is¡­¡­" "I''ve never seen a wing like this, it''s impossible..." The ones who exclaimed were the necromancers nearby. They, who were rich in knowledge, exclaimed at this moment because of the appearance of the new prisoner. Obviously, the scene in front of them brought displeasure to their hearts. Little fright. "I heard that the Lord of the Undead personally defeated that man on the battlefield. As expected of Lord Rhodes, even such a seraphim can be completely defeated." However, after thinking about the rumors about the new prisoner, the undead scholars showed a clear look at this moment, and only a great existence like the Lord of the Undead can personally defeat him on the battlefield and enjoy a high reputation in the world. The seraph, and even captured him alive. "Be careful, His Majesty Rhodes has told you that nothing will happen to the holy angel Isaac." The person in charge of escorting the seraphim, who was wounded all over and looked extremely embarrassed, was the Angel of Andorra from the Undead Legion. Many necromancers nearby had heard of her name. After seeing the Angel of Andorra coming, their expressions changed. Be in awe. "That angel..." In the prison, even the half-human, half-dead Sandro felt the same feeling at this moment, but the object he was looking at was not Isaac who was escorted by several people, but the one in charge. Andorra on the escort mission. In the memory fragments transmitted by the Black Demon Sword, Sandro once saw Andor''s figure. It seems that hundreds of years ago, there was also a long relationship between that angel and the Black Demon Sword. On the side, Nunes also saw the prisoner who was about to enter the first-aid ceremony, who was the angel queen among the clouds. In addition to his admiration for His Majesty Rhodes, Nunes couldn''t help feeling a few emotions , under the leadership of His Majesty Rhodes, even Seraphim is no longer his opponent at all. As a member of the kingdom of the undead and a loyal follower of His Majesty Rhodes, Nunns naturally responded Feel extremely honored. "Send him to the first aid ceremony, and keep an eye on changes in his vital signs. Didn''t you hear His Majesty Rhode''s order? Don''t let this angel make any mistakes!" Under Nunns'' order, the nearby jailers and necromancers also reacted, and quickly moved out of the way, lifted Isaac who was being escorted, and prepared to send him into the first aid ceremony. On the side, Yin Wo''s breathing also became a little short, but fortunately, no one noticed the change in him, it was only when he saw the angel that he felt something in his heart, just like other necromancers nearby. Yin Wo didn''t know what kind of secrets that angel possessed, but at this moment, he really heard the sincere call from fate. As long as the angel entered the first-aid ritual trap he set, he would Instead of being trapped in a dungeon, you can be truly free. Noticing that the distance between the angel and the first aid ceremony was getting closer and closer, Yin Wo''s heart became extremely anxious at this moment, wishing that he could become the undead jailer responsible for lifting the angel and send him to the hospital as soon as possible. to the first aid ritual. Ten steps, five steps... Seeing that the angel was about to be sent to the first aid ceremony, Yin Wo couldn''t help but hold his breath, staring at the next scene with all his attention, but in the next second, a powerful wave The breath suddenly cut off the space. "Stop!" Along with that burst of breath, there was also a cry that resounded through the audience. All the undead who heard that sound could not help but tremble at this moment. In front of his master, he couldn''t raise any strength at all. The moment they heard that sound, all the undead nearby had no more thoughts in their hearts. The only thing that existed in their hearts was their complete surrender to the owner of the sound, and there was no way to give birth to any other thoughts. For all the undead, that sound is everything in their lives, and it is the only meaning of their existence in this world. If you are an enemy of that sound, it is equivalent to being an enemy of life itself, and the end will naturally be a dead end , or even earlier, everything that ever existed will be completely erased. The owner of the voice is the unparalleled Lord of the Undead. At this moment, the Lord of the Undead has a cold expression on his face, and he can even faintly see some anger belonging to him. Obviously, everything that happened here has deeply angered him. . No undead dared to defy the supreme will of the Lord of the Undead. This is not only because of the shackles of the dark holy words and the terrifying power of the Lord of the Undead, but more importantly, the undead were able to develop to where they are today, and even return to the snowy homeland that was exiled hundreds of years ago, all of them worship the Lord of the Undead As a gift, he is the most revered object in the hearts of all undead. After emerging from the lightning, Rhode''s stern and frightening eyes slowly swept across the audience. All the undead who looked at him couldn''t help lowering their heads completely at this moment, and didn''t dare to look at him at all. The terrifying eyes piercing people''s hearts, even just looking at him one more time, is disrespectful to the Lord of the Undead. Even Yin Wo felt half of his blood stagnate when he saw Rhodes'' terrifying eyes, and the strong sense of crisis in his heart made him fully understand that the gap in strength between himself and Rhodes had come to an end. To such an extent, just being looked at by him one more time, he felt a life-and-death crisis coming. If Rhodes'' eyes hadn''t deliberately stayed on him, Yin Wo didn''t even know whether he was still under the gaze of those eyes. Can you continue to stand. "What are you doing? I ordered to protect this angel, and what have you guys done?" Hearing the questioning voice in Rhodes'' mouth, Nunns, who is the warden, couldn''t help but feel chills all over his body. As an undead, he could feel the horror of the Lord of the Undead even more. Facing Rhodes'' sharp questioning, Nunns couldn''t help but knelt down on the ground and begged Rhodes: "Your Majesty Rhodes, please calm down. We don''t know what happened. We are performing the first aid ritual on that angel according to your request. We absolutely have no intention of disobeying your order..." "First-aid ceremony? I think you are deliberately trying to kill him." Rhodes ignored Nunns'' explanation. Just now, through the power of the Eternal Demon Eye, Rhodes saw the scene in the dungeon, and he was shocked. Come half a step late, I''m afraid that Isaac will die under the calculation of fate, thus triggering his terrifying heroic specialty. Because of this, looking at the undead subordinates in front of him, Rhode''s eyes also became unfriendly, and his eyes especially stayed on Yin Wo for a few more seconds. Chapter 3027 Facing the frightening gazes of the undead men, Rhodes finally turned his attention to Nunns, who is the warden, and asked slowly, "Tell me, what was the order I gave before?" Nunns didn''t dare to hesitate. After sensing the anger in the heart of the Lord of the Undead, he couldn''t think of anything in his heart, and hurriedly explained to Rhodes: "Great Lord of the Undead, you let us Watch and imprison the seraph carefully, so that he cannot be injured a little bit, let alone his life be in danger, and we have indeed done this, and in order to ensure his health, we also specially set up a blanket for him. Rituals of first aid to treat injuries and check vital signs..." Facing Nunns'' explanation, Rhodes just let out a cold snort: "First aid ritual? I think it is a curse ritual that will kill him. If I hadn''t discovered all this, I''m afraid it would be too late now. " "how so¡­¡­" As soon as this remark came out, the undead scholars in the vicinity all showed surprise on their faces. They didn''t understand why the efficacy of the first-aid ceremony, which was fine just now and even got the help of the elves who are good at first-aid, had such a change? "It''s impossible..." The undead scholar who had just inspected the ceremony had a look of surprise and a bit of horror. If the situation is really as the undead master said, when the responsibility for this matter is investigated, he will say nothing. will be severely punished. Every undead believed in the words of the Lord of the Undead. The Lord of the Undead far surpassed them in both knowledge and wisdom. Since he said that it was a curse ceremony, it could no longer be a general first aid ceremony. It''s just that the undead scholar who was in charge of the inspection was still puzzled by something. He didn''t understand what was wrong with him. Thinking of this, the undead scholar didn''t hesitate, and immediately jumped into the pale red first aid ceremony alone, preparing to feel the effect of this ceremony again. However, unexpectedly, as he entered the first aid ceremony, a warm feeling gradually emerged in his body, and even his physical fatigue was relieved a lot. The effect of the ceremony did not seem to be like that of the Lord of the Dead As mentioned, it is a curse ceremony full of danger, but it is more like an ordinary first aid ceremony. "This..." Warden Nunns saw this scene in his eyes, and couldn''t help muttering for a while. The necromancer''s inspection of the first-aid ritual has been confirmed by him. If there are any problems in the first-aid ritual, It should have been discovered long ago, but the current situation does not seem to be the case. The undead scholars who entered the ceremony did not feel any abnormality. Seeing this situation, Nunns couldn''t help reminding the Lord of the Undead: "Your Majesty Rhodes, it looks like an ordinary first aid ceremony, and there is no harm in it. Could it be that you made a mistake." "This question, let''s ask that elf." Rhodes said slowly, his expression unchanged, he turned his eyes slightly, and locked his eyes on the elf who was locked in the cell, "I still remember you Who, you are the elf Yin Wo, and you planned to sabotage the wedding ceremony secretly not long ago, but you never thought that you would be so dishonest if you were caught, and you would secretly play such a trick." "Damn Rhodes, the guardian of the forest will not let you go!" Seeing the culprit who endangered Eli appeared, Yin Wo''s expression was also filled with anger, and his gaze towards Rhodes was filled with flames of anger. Driven by his anger, he felt death The body that had become cold due to energy was also full of strength at this moment. If it weren''t for the obstruction of the prison in front of him, he couldn''t help but fight Rhodes to the death. "I can feel your anger. It''s a pity that this anger is so weak. Compared with the anger of the supreme hero, it is really insignificant." As Rhodes'' words fell, Yin Wo''s breathing became weaker, as if a pair of invisible hands turned into death choked his throat fiercely, making even an ordinary breath so weak for him. strenuous and difficult. No matter how Yin Wo struggled, those hands of death did not intend to let him go. The feeling of suffocation spread along his limbs, and his consciousness gradually moved away from his body. The darkness had completely destroyed him. shrouded. When Yin Wo regained his clarity, his eyes turned red, sharp fangs grew out of his mouth, and he had completely turned into a vampire. With the improvement of Rhode''s rank and the enhancement of hero specialties, those powerful beings who have been famous for a long time, even the archangel in the clouds, or even the famous guardian of the forest like Yin Wo, can''t resist Rhode''s gaze once. , will turn into a vampire under Rhodes in an instant, and obey Rhodes'' drive. "Tell those undead scholars the secret of the first aid ceremony." After looking away, Rhodes ordered Yin Wodandan who had completely turned into a vampire. "Obey, great Lord of the Undead." This time, the answer to Rhodes'' words was no longer the words of swearing to the death, but Yin Wo''s words full of respect and worship. He transformed into an undead creature. At this moment, he seemed respectful to Rhodes. No matter what Rhodes said, he would obey the order of the Lord of the Undead. At Rhode''s request, Yin Wo also looked at the undead scholar in the ritual circle: "This is my improved first aid ritual. If you have no obvious trauma, the effect of the first aid ritual is the same as normal." There is no difference in the First Aid Ritual, it can eliminate all fatigue on the body and warm up the dark wounds of the past, but if you have bloody wounds on your body, the Ritual will turn into a Curse Ritual, taking the life of the person involved in the Ritual with poison .¡± Listening to Yin Wo''s explanation, the necromancer nearby showed a sudden realization. It turns out that the first aid ritual in front of him can produce two completely different effects according to the state of the subject. It greatly exceeded the expectations of the undead scholars. Scholars responsible for various academic researches would naturally not be covered in wounds like real warriors. Even if they entered the ceremony in front of them, they would not feel its true effect. "I still don''t believe it. How could there be such a curse ceremony in the first aid technique?" The undead scholar who entered the ritual circle for inspection did not believe anything. He will receive the most severe punishment, and may even be deprived of his status as a scholar, which is something he cannot accept anyway. "Great Lord of the Undead, let me prove to you that there is absolutely nothing wrong with this ceremony, it''s all because that elf is lying to you!" What everyone around did not expect was that the undead scholar in the formation suddenly pulled out his hand from his arms. He drew out a sharp dagger, and cut his arm open with a flash of light. Blood splattered out, but the necromancer''s face showed a proud expression of exposing the deception: "Did you see it? I said that there will be no problems with this ceremony..." Before the necromancer could finish his words, he suddenly felt something was wrong. The feeling brought to him by the first aid ceremony was no longer as warm as before, but hotter than the magma in hell. It was like a pot, which made him want to scream out in pain, but he couldn''t make any sound at all. In the eyes of everyone, they saw that when the necromancer cut his arm, his blood merged into the nearby ritual circle. Under the blood soaking, the color of the ceremony became more vivid and dazzling, even more dazzling than ordinary blood redder. At the same time, an astonishing change took place in the body of the undead scholar, his entire body swelled rapidly, like a balloon that was blown away forcefully. The body of the undead scholar continued to expand, followed by a bang, and under the action of the ritual force, his entire body exploded from the inside. Rhodes, who had been prepared for a long time, blew a gust of wind at the right time. With the gust of wind, the space in the dungeon escaped a messy fate. Under the compression, it reassembled into a black filth. The necromancers in the vicinity were talking about it at this moment. What the elf said was true. The necromancer who didn¡¯t believe it had already explained this point to everyone with his life. Questioning all of this, no one thought of trying again in the magic circle. Except that no one questioned the effect of the curse ceremony, everyone was full of praise for the strong wind that Rhodes blew. If His Majesty Rhodes hadn''t discovered something wrong in time and used the power of the strong wind to block the filth for everyone, I am afraid that the nearby No one can escape the end of being drenched all over, and that is not a pleasant feeling. "That''s air magic? No... that''s a more advanced power than ordinary air magic." Only a few people discovered the clues from the strong wind rolled up by Rhodes. It is not something that ordinary breath magic can do at all. Only stronger power can do all that easily, and that kind of power , It is simply not something that ordinary mages can master. Sandro, who is half human and half undead, is one of the people who discovered the clues of Rhodes. Compared with the last meeting with Rhodes in the quiet room, Rhodes'' strength seems to have improved a lot, and has even reached a level that is difficult for ordinary legendary mages to reach. Sandro doesn''t know how Rhodes did it , but he could clearly feel that Rhodes must have a lot of secrets. "Do you have anything else to say about the curse ceremony?" Seeing that all the undead scholars had understood the effects of the curse ceremony, Rhodes once again looked around with majestic eyes, and slowly asked everyone road. No one dares to question Rhodes'' words at this time. Everything that happened before has already been proved the truth by facts, and no questioning can change this result. "Your Majesty Rhodes, this matter is due to the negligence of my subordinates. I did not check the first aid rituals. I neglected my duty and almost made such a big mistake. No matter what punishment you impose, I will not complain." Warden Nunns was half-kneeling in the tunnel. As the warden here, of course he couldn''t escape the blame for such a thing. He was also the first person His Majesty Rhodes wanted to punish. "Evidently His Majesty Rhodes only said that he wanted to ensure the safety of that seraphim, but I made a decision on my own to let him go to the first aid ceremony to rest at ease, which gave the evil elf an opportunity to take advantage of it. It''s all my fault." Nunns said with pain in his heart that all the matters related to the first aid ceremony were actually decisions made by him without authorization. He hoped to use this method to let the seraphim check their vital signs during the first aid ceremony, so as to ask Luo His Majesty De''s favor, he didn''t expect such a thing to happen in the end. If His Majesty Rhodes didn''t find out that something was wrong and arrived at the first time, he didn''t know how to explain it. "Strictly speaking, this matter can''t be regarded as your fault." Rhodes shook his head and said, "There are many ways to maintain the life of the holy angel, why did you think of the first aid ceremony?" Hearing Rhodes'' inquiry, Nunns was stunned for a moment, and then replied with some uncertainty: "I can''t remember clearly, this method seems to have suddenly appeared in my mind. It seems that other than the first aid ritual, there is no way to ensure the final safety of that angel..." Under Nunns'' report, Rhodes did not answer for a long time, and after a long silence, he sighed deeply: "It seems that things are indeed as I thought, even if the previous battle is over, even the bright side The enemies above were also completely repulsed, but fate still refused to let me go... The reason why you think of the first aid ceremony is all because of the bewitching of fate, and it is the power of fate that has brought about all this now." As Rhodes said, fate never gave up the idea of ??eradicating him and Morel, but now, even the Angel Legion has been completely repulsed by him, and the way fate uses to deal with the two falls on on Isaac. Fate has deliberately planned to eradicate Isaac completely. Once it succeeds, when Isaac''s heroic specialty is activated, one of Rhodes and Molly will suffer, which is undoubtedly what Rhodes does not want to see circumstances, but fate will do whatever it takes to make it happen. The accident in the first aid ceremony is just one of the means of fate. What Rhodes can foresee is that the future Isaac can be said to have no peace at all. Although Rhodes caught him, he must do his best to ensure his safety. , can''t let him do anything at all, but fate is merciless when dealing with him. After learning that everything was caused by fate, Rhodes had no intention of punishing his subordinates. Even the undead scholar who exploded, Rhodes let him usher in rebirth in the realm of death. After letting Nunns back down, Rhodes then turned his attention to the true master he was looking for, that is, the holy angel Isaac. Chapter 3028 All kinds of movements caused by the first aid ceremony have already awakened Isaac who was in a coma. Facing the people in the prison who were examining him, Isaac didn''t say a word, but stared straight at Rhodes with unyielding eyes. Perhaps in the previous battlefield, he was finally defeated by Rhodes, but the strong will of a hero in his heart would not be defeated so easily. After sweeping away all the traces left by the first aid ceremony, Isaac was also led by a group of undead guards, and was imprisoned in a separate cell in the deepest part of the dungeon. In order to prevent him from having any possibility of escape, not only The rituals of banning demons were all over the place, and even his body was bound with heavy chains. "Evil Lord of the Undead, if I can escape the current predicament, I will not let you go so easily!" Staring at Rhodes'' eyes deep enough to see through people''s hearts, Isaac let out a hoarse growl, and his eyes were full of undisguised anger and hatred. If eyes can kill, Rhodes now I''m afraid I have died many times. Even though he was bound by shackles, his body was still tense, as if to explain to everyone that once he was given a chance, he would not let anyone in the field go. Looking at the angel who refused to give in half and had already made up his mind to die, the complexions of the undead guards in the dungeon changed slightly. If it wasn''t for His Majesty Rhode''s order, facing such fierceness, even the threat of death would not be able to do it. The enemy that makes it submit can only be reassured if it is completely transformed into an undead creature. If he is allowed to continue to exist, sooner or later there will be a disaster. Rhodes naturally understood this truth, but he couldn''t just order him to be executed. In addition to being a holy angel, Isaac is also a powerful hero who has awakened his own will. His hero specialty makes everyone afraid of him. Just putting him to death like this will bring great harm. Big danger. The battle of the Angel Legion''s raid on the city of magic has ended, but the battle between Rhodes and the fate that wants to get rid of him and quickly has only just begun. Holy Judgment Angel Isaac is a sinister trap set by fate for him. If he doesn''t handle it properly, he may fall into a situation beyond redemption. Even the time domain can''t save the situation. Rhodes must be careful. Facing the very difficult Isaac, before Rhodes could reply, it was the Andorra angel beside Rhodes who spoke first: "Isaac, you are not allowed to talk to my lord Rhodes like this, if it is not for him You are merciful, you have already turned into an undead creature now, and there is no chance to speak rudely like this." "Godmother of Andorra, you are only bewitched by those villains, but you can rest assured that fate will save you and me." Facing the persuasion of the Angel of Andorra, who is also his godmother, Isaac said without changing his expression, Not at all affected by the content of the words. Until now, Rhodes slowly opened his mouth: "Do you think fate will save you? Save a hero who broke fate? Fate will not do this. The reason why you ended up where you are today is all thanks to fate." Ci, it was fate that drove you to this step, and finally let you die in my hands. It''s just that even fate can''t think of it, I have already seen through those tricks." As if hearing what Rhodes meant, Isaac let out a cold snort at this moment: "So what? If the evil in the world can be eradicated, even if I sacrifice my life, I will be there." No matter what, I don''t care what fate has done to me, as long as the final result is good, as long as my sacrifice is meaningful, that''s enough." Listening to Isaac''s firm words, Rhodes was a little surprised, but he couldn''t help but secretly said in his heart that it was a pity. He originally wanted to use fate''s use of Isaac to persuade and try to instigate this angel. It seems that some of the plans are not working. The Holy Judgment Angel''s heart is so firm, firm enough to surpass most heroes in Rhodes'' memory, and only a few immortal heroes, such as the former hero Tanan, or the beast Tula Leon in hell, can survive Compete with it out of sheer will. Such a firm will of a hero also means that all the methods Rhodes prepared before are ineffective against him. No matter it is the influence of mental magic, or torture and torture, they cannot shake the will of a true hero. Isaac''s heart is stronger than steel, which undoubtedly brought Rhodes a considerable amount of trouble. "When will heroes be born among angels? How can fate tolerate a hero like you staying in Cloud City?" Shaking his head, Rhodes changed the subject. Heroes are born in creatures of all races. Generally speaking, the weaker the adult individual strength, the easier it is for heroes to appear. Like giant dragons, even without any training after adulthood, there are powerful races with sixth-level strength, but very few heroes are born among them. Looking at all the dragons in the world, there is only one dragon hero , that is the hero Molly who turned into a big red dragon. Because of this, Rhodes was also somewhat surprised by the angel hero in front of him. Theoretically speaking, there might indeed be a hero born among the angels, but that possibility is extremely small, even small enough to be ignored. The strength belonging to angels is comparable even to that of giant dragons. The possibility of a hero being born among such powerful species is extremely small, not to mention that angels have always been with the power of destiny in the clouds, and it is even more impossible To become a hero who breaks fate, even if this opportunity comes to him, Angel will give up his identity as a hero, which also makes Isaac''s existence so special. "What happened to you? What is it that makes an angel give up the power of destiny and choose to become a hero instead? I don''t believe that you became a hero for some kind of justice or other illusory reasons. There is only one thing that can make an angel a hero, and that is the burning anger." Rhodes asked Isaac actively without giving Isaac a chance to think carefully. Facing Rhodes'' aggressive questioning, Isaac just turned his head to one side and let out a cold snort at the same time. He didn''t mean to answer the question at all, and he didn''t even want to look at Rhodes more. However, following Rhode''s question, his heart was inevitably touched, and his memory seemed to return to those things in the past. For Rhodes, this is enough. Maybe Isaac is unwilling to answer these questions, but he will not lie in his heart. Under the effect of the peeping eye, Rhodes can see what is in his heart As expected, I saw the Mingyue City that was burned by the Doomsday Judgment, and I also saw the Hell Demon King who questioned angrily. In the previous battles, Rhodes also used the power of the peeping eye to vaguely see the unusual things that happened to Isaac, but he didn''t see them clearly. Now that there is no interference from the noisy outside environment, Rhode''s hero specialty has also been improved to a considerable extent. This time, with Rhode''s gaze, everything in Isaac''s heart can be clearly seen in front of Rhodes. Knowing all the things that happened to Isaac, Rhodes took a deep breath, and at the same time couldn''t help closing his eyes, what happened to Isaac, those experiences that made him a hero were too fierce , if Rhodes hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, even Rhodes wouldn''t believe that such a thing happened. "You actually met Lucifer... It seems that he made a lot of effort to make you a hero." Rhodes said slowly. Hearing Rhodes'' words, Isaac''s face changed slightly for a while. Even the angels of the Holy City in the Clouds rarely knew about his encounter with Lucifer, but Rhodes said it all at once. The tone of this matter is also very firm, it doesn''t seem like a temptation between words at all, but has a full grasp of this matter. "Can you guess my thoughts?" Recalling the rumors about Rhodes, Isaac undoubtedly thought of something, and his face became ugly. If there is anything worse than falling into the hands of the enemy, then Undoubtedly, it fell into the hands of an enemy who could see through his thoughts, and Rhodes happened to have that ability. "What I can see is not just your thoughts." Facing Isaac''s surprised eyes, Rhodes just replied indifferently, "When you think about it, the memories hidden in your heart, the precious memories of your past , if I wanted to, I could see clearly." Seeing a bit of suspicion in Isaac''s eyes, as if he didn''t believe these words at all, Rhodes couldn''t help but sneered: "I understand now why you have no fear of death in your heart, and even desire to die. That''s not because you are not afraid of death, or because you simply want to trigger your hero specialties, but because you want to atone for your sins in this way." This time, Isaac''s complexion changed completely, and he no longer had the composure that Rhodes had when he first saw him, and his body trembled slightly: "What are you talking about?" Rhodes just looked at him and said: "Sania''s death is not your fault, you don''t need to blame yourself for her death, let alone lose your life for it, you just gave her a just angel Judgment." Stimulated by Rhodes'' words, Isaac could no longer maintain his previous calmness. He immediately let out a loud roar, and wanted to break free from the chains that bound his body, and rushed straight towards Rhodes. The Sania mentioned by Rhodes was the girl who was taken to the House of Griffin by Isaac. She had full trust in Isaac, but in the end she failed to escape the doomsday judgment brought down by Lucifer. The reason why she failed to escape the trial was that Isaac believed the words of the Demon King and finally gave up on it completely, leaving the hope of living to another girl. After the incident was over, Isaac was always full of self-blame for this, thinking that it was his own fault that caused the girl''s sacrifice. Even though he became the holy angel who judged the world, every time he recalled that moment, He still couldn''t get out of the situation at that time, and only hoped to use his life to make up for the mistakes he made back then. All the thoughts in his heart are now fully exposed under Rhodes'' peeping eyes. The excited Isaac suddenly exerted strength, but he couldn''t get rid of the chains on his body at all, but the chains kept making crisp sounds, and finally He could only sit back in place panting. "You don''t understand what I''ve been through." Isaac said in a deep voice. Facing Isaac who never changed his words, Rhodes just shrugged his shoulders: "I have told you, I have seen what happened to you. Didn''t you realize that you have always mistaken the object of hatred? Really It was not you who caused Sania''s death, but Lucifer who brought down the doomsday judgment. If you want to hate him, you should hate him. How about this, I will kill you now, and you will use your heroic expertise to challenge Lucifer How about revenge?" Hearing Rhode''s proposal, Isaac just glared at him, without any intention of compromising with Rhodes: "That''s my own decision, it has nothing to do with Lucifer, Lucifer just let me see When it comes to the ugliness and cowardice of people, it is human beings who actually do those actions. It is you, who are the most evil, and my revenge is also against the villains in this world." Isaac''s answer naturally did not exceed Rhode''s expectations. It would be great if he could persuade the Holy Tribunal Angel so smoothly. However, Rhodes just gave it a try and didn''t have much hope. You can only focus on other things. "In this way, it''s not that you are not afraid of death, but for you now, you no longer have the hope and courage to live, and it seems that you can only trigger hero specialties under sacrifice, which is more in line with the ending of a hero." Looking at Isaac in front of him, Rhodes, who saw all his experiences and thoughts, easily found the crux of the problem. Isaac didn''t want to die. If there was hope for him to live, he would be more than Anyone is willing to live, but with the sacrifice of Sania in Mingyue City, the hope in his heart will be destroyed, and what Rhodes has to do is to help him find that hope again. As if aware of the malicious intent in Rhodes'' eyes, Isaac became vigilant in his heart: "What are you going to do? If you plan to execute me, then come now." But Rhodes just shook his head: "I will execute you so that you can trigger that heroic specialty? I won''t be that stupid, not only that, but I hope you can live well. Since you have no more to live I have no choice but to help you find a new hope.¡± As he said that, a circle of hot flames appeared around Rhodes: "What is the name of the girl you rescued from Mingyue City? Let me think about it, is her name Irene?" Isaac was shocked in his heart, and just about to say something, Rhode''s figure had completely disappeared in the flames. Chapter 3029 Erathia, capital of Standwick. Irene, who was wearing a long white dress, was sitting on a bench in the courtyard, looking into the distance. For some reason, a sudden sense of pain came from the bottom of her heart for no reason, as if she was about to lose the most precious thing. That feeling was so strong that her heart could not be at peace all the time. Irene closed her eyes and recited the scriptures taught to her by the high priest, hoping to calm down her restless heart, just like in the past As you do when you wake up from a nightmare. However, this time, Irene was disappointed. No matter what she did, the sense of panic in her heart never eased in the slightest. On the contrary, the feeling became more and more intense. She couldn''t help covering her head, wanting to scream . "Look at her, she is the girl sent by the angel." Outside the courtyard, several children of her age were lying on the courtyard wall and looking inward. Although the priest had ordered that no one should approach Irene in the courtyard, obviously not everyone would obey the order. This order, the curiosity in the hearts of several boys prompted them to come here to find out. "I heard that she was the only survivor of the catastrophe in Mingyue City, and she escaped the doomsday judgment. Except for her, everyone in that city was spared, and I don''t know what is so special about her. place, was able to survive.¡± "Who knows what she has done? Whether it is the angels or the priests in the king''s capital, they all kept everything that happened in Mingyue City secret, and they dared not mention what happened there. I don''t think she must have watched it. It seems so simple, maybe it was she who attracted the demons, which led to the doomsday judgment." For Irene in the courtyard, the children chattered about, discussing the secrets of Irene. As the doomsday kings show their fangs, the crisis moment belonging to Erathia, and even the entire main plane, has arrived. Even the residents of the king''s capital have also become panic-stricken. There is some unfavorable news. People don''t know what the doomsday kings are preparing, but everyone can feel that the storm that sweeps the entire Erasia and changes the world is coming. In order to appease the residents of Erathia, the priests of the Holy See preached around the city, inspiring the hearts of the already depressed, and guiding people to pray to the incarnation of fate, the stigmata among the clouds. In the words of the priest, the final victory will belong to Erasia, and all villains will be swept away by the angels. People don''t have to worry at all, but not everyone believes the words of the priest. The boy was obviously one of them, and they cared more about the girls in the courtyard than the morale-boosting preaching from the priests. For Irene who came to the holy city at such a time, it was impossible for the boys not to be curious. They believed that there must be some secret in Irene, otherwise, how could she escape from the doomsday judgment? "The soldiers'' protection for her has been revoked. I think it''s better for us to go in and ask her to see what is unique about her." One of the leading boys took the initiative to propose, and his proposal also attracted different reactions from the nearby children. "I remember that the priest explained that no one is allowed to disturb her, and those who violate it may be severely punished." Some people agree with the words of the leading boy, and naturally some people choose to oppose them. The words of the priest are undoubtedly the primary reason for restricting the actions of the boys. No one wants to be punished by the priest at such a moment. Maybe the priest will not treat them. But it is necessary to confine them in a quiet room for several days. "What are you afraid of? My brother is the personal guard of General Kendall, even a priest will not do anything to me, let alone we are just visiting her, and we don''t intend to disturb her." The leading boy insisted, his words , and ushered in a burst of discussion from nearby children. With his leadership, the opposition of the nearby children has also subsided. They seem to think that this is a feasible idea, but there are still a small number of people who are unwilling to do it. In their hearts, looking over the courtyard wall is already This is the limit, the order given by the priest cannot be disobeyed casually. "Forget it, you cowards, those who are willing to come in with me will follow, and the rest will stay outside." Seeing that several people still couldn''t come up with a unified idea, the leading boy also showed a sullen expression. After saying this, he took the lead to climb over the courtyard wall and came to the courtyard where Irene was. "Who are you?" Seeing the group of children who climbed over the courtyard wall, Irene was slightly taken aback, then stood up and asked a few people. "We are people who live near here. My name is Geke. We have heard about you." Faced with Irene''s inquiry, Geke took the lead in answering, and all the children nearby also turned their attention to on her. "You''ve heard about me? What exactly do you mean?" Surrounded by the crowd, Irene couldn''t help being slightly taken aback, feeling that the group of boys in front of her didn''t come to her according to the order of the high priest. During the time when she returned to the capital, besides the angels, all Irene saw were the majestic high-ranking priests. She was protected and had almost no chance to contact other people. Now seeing Seeing a group of children who were about the same age as her, and they said they knew something about her, Irene couldn''t help being a little interested. "Of course it''s what happened in Mingyue City, have you seen it? The doomsday judgment sent down by the devil is a terrifying force capable of burning everything." The leader Ge Ke said hurriedly at this time, as if he was very concerned about everything that happened in Mingyue City. I am very interested and want to know everything from Erin. Hearing Geke mention the things in Mingyue City, Irene couldn''t help but darken her expression, as if some sad memories were brought back, for everything that happened before, especially those who were killed by the Doomsday in front of her. The people who were completely burned to ashes were even more reluctant to say anything. Facing the children who were waiting for her answer, she just turned her head to the side: "I don''t want to talk about everything in Mingyue City. I have already told the angels and priests everything I know. If you want to know, just ask them." Seeing Irene''s uncooperative attitude, Geke, the leader, couldn''t get the answer he wanted, and his expression seemed a little deflated, but he still said patiently: "Take it easy, we are just very curious about everything in Mingyue City, You are the only person who survived the entire disaster in Mingyue City, so of course we want to know what happened there from your mouth." On the side, the children who came here with Geke also talked a lot: "Look at what I just said? She dare not tell us the truth about Mingyue City. She is not honest at all. I think she caused Mingyue Disaster is coming to the city, so I dare not tell the truth." The other girl just shook her head in disdain: "It''s really disappointing. She looks pretty at first, but I didn''t expect her to be such a person. The priest is so fond of her, I thought she had something special. I didn''t expect it to be such a disappointment in the end. Let''s get out of here." The voices of many children''s comments also reached Irene''s ears. When she realized that the people''s words were malicious and even vaguely aimed at her, Irene felt extremely uncomfortable. She didn''t know where she offended the group in front of her. It''s a child, and it should be criticized like this. Is it necessary to suffer such treatment just to receive the attention of the priest? Seeing that the criticisms from the nearby children did not subside, but became intensified, and even rose to verbal attacks on her, Irene finally couldn''t help it anymore. She stretched out her finger, pointed in the direction of the courtyard gate, and yelled at the people in front of her. Said: "Enough, I want to stay here alone, please leave now, otherwise I will go to those guards." Seeing this situation, the leader Geke just spread his hands: "It seems that you don''t know yet, the guards who have been protecting you outside have been ordered to withdraw not long ago, so we can come here smoothly. Since You don''t want to say more, we will leave now, but before you leave, can you tell us your name?" Facing Geke''s request, Irene didn''t say a word, just stared at him with her eyes, and the finger she stretched out was always pointing in the direction of the courtyard door. She seemed to have made up her mind to kill the child in front of her. Drive them all away, and don''t say a word until then. Seeing that Irene didn''t reply in the slightest, and at the same time didn''t give himself any good looks, Geke finally couldn''t hold back his expression, but there was a bit of vicious look on his young and immature face, which was repeatedly refuted by Irene Face, how can he be willing to let him who has always regarded himself as the leader of this group of children? Ge Ke didn''t mean to leave, but said to everyone: "She refused to tell us what happened in Mingyue City, that disaster must be inseparable from her, maybe she is the incarnation of the devil, even The priest was also completely deceived by her, and only we discovered the truth! She brought the Doomsday Judgment to Bright Moon City, and she will also bring the Doomsday Judgment to the holy city of Standwick, we must not let this happen!" Geke''s words also attracted voices of approval from the children nearby. There have long been many children who have been very upset to see Irene. It can be said that her arrival has occupied all the attention of the priests. Even the children who prayed devoutly in the past can no longer get the attention of the priests. This also makes many children hate She gritted her teeth with hatred, thinking that it was Irene who stole the priest''s attention from them. Now, under Geke''s words, the strong hostility emanating from the children is like a sharp knife, piercing Irene''s heart fiercely. She doesn''t know what she did wrong, but just looks at it Looking at the people in front of her, she felt extremely uncomfortable in her heart, and at the same time, there was a trace of sadness that she didn''t even notice. Silt was thrown from a distance and landed on Irene''s white long skirt, leaving ugly marks on the originally bright and bright skirt. I don''t know which child was the first to do it. I saw that they grabbed the mud from the ground and threw it towards Irene from a distance. Some of the mud even had a small stone wrapped in it. There was a muffled sound, and judging from the painful expression on Irene''s frown, it seemed that she was also seriously injured by the mud-covered stones. A group of children wantonly vented their dissatisfaction with Irene during this period, especially when the end is approaching and people are panicking, the unbearable pressure of despair can only be vented from the bottom of their hearts in this way Suddenly, there was a burst of magic waves in the distance. "Mana fluctuations... not good, the priest is aware of what happened here, let''s run away." "Could it be that the priest discovered it? It''s broken, what should we do now?" Facing the exclamations from the children, Geke, the leader, seemed extraordinarily calm at this moment, unlike the other children who were full of panic, he said calmly, "Don''t be nervous, my brother is The personal guards under General Kendall, even if the priest finds out about this, he will not do anything to us. After all, what we have done is the right thing. We are looking for the hidden demons for the Erathians ..." Before Geke could speak, his eyes froze suddenly. As a wave of magic spread, the flames exploded in front of many children. The one who walked out of the flames was not the kind-hearted priests in the past, but a man with a kind face. An indifferent man in black robe with fierce eyes. "Are you Erin?" After emerging from the flames, the man in black robe asked slowly. "That black robe and cloak is...the ghost king''s cloak? That man is not a priest at all, he is...he is..." One of the well-informed children obviously found something in the former, and his expression changed drastically at this moment, and what emerged from the bottom of his heart was the horror of imminent death. The one who can equip the ghost king''s cloak in this world is none other than Erathia''s long-standing enemy, Rhodes, the lord of the undead. This discovery caused the livers and gallbladders of the nearby children to burst. Rhodes'' terrifying name was a nightmare that awakened the Erathians from the middle of the night. No one knew why Rhodes appeared here at this time. "Crackling." Hearing the screams from the children, Rhodes only felt a little noise in his ears. He waved the Titan Arrow in his hand casually, and the galloping blazing thunder wiped out all the nearby children without even a trace of ashes left. He ran a little Those farther away could not escape Rhode''s indifferent gaze, and saw a blood mist erupting around them, turning into vampires with blue faces and fangs. "Now you are the only one left here, and you really are Irene." Under the gaze of the peeping eyes, all of Irene''s attributes appeared in front of Rhodes, which naturally included her name, and Rhodes couldn''t help but nodded, it seemed that this was the target he was looking for . "Someone wants to see you... By the way, why are you dressed like this?" Seeing that Irene''s long skirt was covered with mud stains, making her look dirty, Rhode couldn''t help scratching her head. What Rhodes didn''t expect was that after listening to his words, Irene couldn''t help sitting on the ground and sobbing. Now even Rhodes didn''t know what to say. Chapter 3030 looking at eileen in front of him, with the help of his peeping eyes, rhodes saw what she was thinking, and naturally understood what happened before. he couldn''t help but scratch his head. it seemed that he came at the wrong time. "forget it, you are the person i am looking for, come with me now." rhodes said slowly, and at the same time he put his palm on eileen''s shoulder, and the two of them flew across the space in the flames. facing the sudden arrival of rhodes, eileen did not show any resistance, but could not help but secretly wipe her tears, as if she still had not recovered from what had happened before. although those things seemed to have completely gone away from her the moment rhodes appeared. under the power of the lord of the undead, everything irene had experienced before seemed unreal, but she was not out of trouble. joy looked at rhodes with confusion, but also a bit of fear, not knowing where rhodes was going to take him. "they said you are rhodes...are you the lord of the undead who is endangering the entire erathia?" as if recalling something, at the moment the flames ignited, erin looked at rhodes with a lot of excitement in her eyes. he had a somewhat complicated expression. logically speaking, after being led out of trouble by rhodes, irene should be grateful to him no matter what. however, after thinking of the terrifying name of the lord of the undead, irene couldn''t be grateful to him no matter what. wake up, the terror of the lord of the undead has already penetrated into the hearts of all erathians. when the lord of the undead is mentioned, the only thing people feel is fear. thinking of rhodes'' casual act of taking the lives of everyone, erin felt a little uneasy in her heart. she didn''t know why the lord of the undead came to her at this time, but she fell into the hands of the lord of the undead. it didn''t seem to be getting any better, but instead it was getting worse. facing eileen''s trembling question, rhodes just laughed: "i think you must have remembered it wrong. you should be referring to the arrogant lord of the undead who conquered brakada." listening to rhode''s words that did not hide his name, but was very proud of it, erin couldn''t help but want to break away from his hand holding her shoulder: "evil necromancer, my parents died in under your ambition, your undead have harmed countless erathians." "really?" rhodes couldn''t help but take another look at her. according to the message from the peeping eye, irene did not lie about this kind of thing, but told the true information that she believed in her heart. her parents died in in a trivial conflict in the death shadow battle, that conflict was so small that it was not caused by any death knights or lichs, but was just a group of wandering corpse witches. "even without me, there will be another necromancer to complete all this. you think it''s all my fault, and i just go with the flow. it''s not me who really makes your parents die, it''s the fate that controls all things. no matter what, they couldn''t escape the disaster. they were not heroes and could not change their fate of dying at the hands of the undead." rhodes shrugged and did not explain anything more about what happened in the second expansion pack. he just briefly mentioned it to irene. of course, his words did not convince irene. "you would have been manipulated by fate, but fortunately, you met a real hero. as long as you stay with the hero, your destiny will also change." "what fate? i think you are just talking nonsense. it was obviously you who did all that, but you just don''t dare to admit it." facing rhode''s explanation about fate, eileen naturally couldn''t listen at all. she just stared at rhodes with aggrieved and sad eyes. in terms of strength and rank, she and rhodes were too far apart. no matter what rhodes said, she had no way to change it even if she didn''t believe it. she could only try her best. argue with reason based on words. like every erathian, erin was filled with hatred for rhodes, the lord of the undead. however, when she really saw rhodes, she realized that the hatred in the past could not hurt her at all. bringing any help, the disparity in strength between the two was huge. even if rhodes stood still, irene could not hurt a hair on him. this discovery also made irene couldn''t help but close her eyes. "what am i afraid of admitting? since you said so, well, what can i do for you now? if i resurrect your parents, will you feel better?" rhodes couldn''t help but curled his lips. road. "what?" listening to what rhodes mentioned, eileen was shocked at first, and then felt a deep sense of resistance: "you want to turn my parents into you." those terrifying undead around you? you can¡¯t do this!¡± rhodes was a little helpless, but still said: "i can give them powerful power, so that they no longer have to survive like low-level creatures. their power will jump to the level of high-level creatures, enough to be worthy of those mages, or other professionals have worked hard for decades, and this is a treatment that ordinary people cannot get..." seeing that the more she spoke, the expression on eileen''s face became more and more desperate, and even her heart, which had finally calmed down before, was filled with sadness again at this moment. rhodes felt helpless and had to change his words: "...if you really if i don¡¯t like the undead, i have another way to resurrect them, which is magic reincarnation. under the influence of reincarnation, they will be resurrected in human form again, and their bodies will not change in any way from when they were alive. forget it. it¡¯s a kind of perfect resurrection, what do you think?¡± "reincarnation...is there really such a magic?" as if attracted by the words in rhodes'' mouth, erin looked in disbelief for a moment and asked rhodes. "of course, this is the secret of master brakada. only the presidents of magic guilds in the past are qualified to learn such top-notch magic. in addition to mages, only the archangels in the clouds can to be able to cast this magic freely, there are countless dignitaries in erathia who long for angels to cast such magic for them, but very few of them actually get their wish. even the griffin heart king may not be able to receive such treatment. . apart from me, who else do you think would perform reincarnation for your parents?" rhodes glanced at her and said slowly. after hearing the meaning of rhodes'' words, erin was slightly startled. reincarnation is undoubtedly an extremely precious magic. every living thing has an instinctive fear of death, but the power of reincarnation can perfectly resurrect the dead. not in this way. rebirth in the form of the undead, but a truly perfect resurrection, is a great temptation for any creature. eileen, who has experienced many things in the griffin house, naturally understands that such a precious reincarnation is certainly not a treatment that ordinary people can enjoy, let alone commoners like her parents, even the most powerful people in erathia. she may not necessarily be able to enjoy the effects of this magic. how could such a good thing happen to her so easily? could it be that just because of her few words, the lord of the undead would find his conscience and satisfy her request? ? "what do you want? i remember you just said that you came to me specially. i don''t think there is anything about me that can attract you. or are you lying to me and you just want to kill me? before you die, make me feel pain and despair again?" thinking of those horrific rumors about rhodes, erin didn''t think he would sincerely help her. it was more likely that he was just teasing her with words, first giving her hope, and finally destroying it completely, just like after a cat catches a mouse, it will not kill it immediately, but will tease it until it has completely lost its strength, and then destroy it. thinking of this, another line of tears fell from irene''s eyes. deep in her eyes, there was a stubbornness that refused to be shaken. no matter what rhodes planned to do, she would not show her complete devastation in front of him. the defeated side. "you can rest assured, i''m not that boring." sensing erin''s thoughts, rhodes couldn''t help but twitch the corner of his mouth. he didn''t know what the girl was thinking. he wouldn''t do those boring things. "fate has chosen you as a chess piece, and what i want to do is to borrow this chess piece. when the matter is over, i need you to do me a favor. i can use reincarnation to resurrect your parents, or i can resurrect your parents again. you don¡¯t have much choice in taking their lives, and i¡¯m not discussing this with you.¡± seeing that rhodes decided all this by himself and had no intention of caring about other people''s thoughts, while eileen was full of fear of him, she couldn''t help but feel a little funny. she always felt that rhodes and the rumored lord of the undead slidely different. in the terrifying legends of the erathians, the lord of the undead only wants to destroy all living creatures in the world and will not give others room for negotiation. he is an out-and-out lunatic. however, when irene really saw after meeting rhodes, i discovered that although he was murderous, his actions were full of rationality, and he was not at all as inaccessible as the legend said. rhode''s words seemed to awaken some hope in erin''s heart. she asked rhode anxiously: "can you really resurrect my family through reincarnation as you said? what if? if you can really do that, no matter what you say, i will do it..." at the end of the sentence, irene lowered her head slightly. at this moment, she was asking for help from the enemy in her heart, and that person was the lord of the undead who endangered the entire erathia. it was inevitable that she would feel a little uncomfortable, but after a while thinking that this was the hope of resurrecting her parents, she could only do this. no matter what rhodes asked her to do, she could only do it now. rhodes was not in a hurry. as the nearby fire slowly dissipated, the two of them arrived on a pitch-black scorched earth. "here it is¡­¡­" looking at the scorched earth nearby that was burned by the fire, irene''s face suddenly froze, and her memory seemed to return to what happened before. the doomsday judgment that completely destroyed the entire mingyue city still remains. the depth of her memory caused her to wake up from her sleep countless times. although the flames of the doomsday judgment have been completely extinguished, the damage it caused cannot be easily restored, but will remain in this world forever. the land the two of them are standing on is the former site of mingyue city. the doomsday judgment brought down by the demon king has completely burned the entire city. what is left here are only countless ashes after burning. those ashes belong to the building and belong to the city. flowers and plants belong to every resident of mingyue city. the doomsday judgment sent down by lucifer is the ultimate judgment issued by the blade of doomsday. except for heroes, no one can escape from the judgment. even the angels with the power of fate will be smitten by the fire of doomsday. take away all the divine power from your body, and the final outcome will be the same as that of a mortal. having personally experienced the power of the doomsday blade in the illusion of eden, rhodes naturally has a deeper understanding of the arrogant king''s divine sword. even rhodes can''t guarantee that he will be able to wield the doomsday blade in the illusion of eden. save every non-heroic unit from the falling final judgment, and forget about everyone else. shaking his head and looking at the traces left by the doomsday judgment, rhodes couldn''t help but secretly smack his lips. he didn''t know why the actions of the residents of mingyue city made the arrogant king so angry that he would not hesitate to completely destroy everything in the city. "this is clearly the former site of mingyue city, why did you bring me here?" as if she thought of something, erin reacted fiercely for a moment and couldn''t help but glare at rhodes and said, she didn''t understand why rhodes brought her back to this place full of sad memories. everything that happened in mingyue city was not a good memory worth remembering for irene. everyone she knew was wiped out by the flames descended by the demon king. she did not want to think of what happened here at all. unexpectedly, under the leadership of rhodes, she returned to this land that made her sad. this also made her feel a little uneasy, and the eyes she looked at rhodes were full of reproach. "have you forgotten what i just told you? we are here to resurrect your family. even i cannot resurrect the dead out of thin air. no one can do that, not even angels. no, if i want to perform the rebirth from the past, i need to find the remains of your family members. only in this way can i successfully perform the rebirth from the past." rhodes shook his head and then told the whole story. if you want to successfully perform reincarnation, the bones of the deceased are necessary. if there are no bones of the deceased, even top-level magic like reincarnation cannot be performed out of thin air. for any creature to be resurrected, its remains are the necessary conditions for casting a spell. listening to rhodes'' explanation, erin''s eyes couldn''t help but light up. now, she finally believed that rhodes had not lied to her. Chapter 3031 "let me see where they are buried... well, it seems that the location should be the public cemetery in the city." through the power of the peeping eye, rhodes successfully found the information he wanted to know from erin''s memory. her parents'' remains were buried in the city''s public cemetery. under the devastation of the doomsday judgment, everything in mingyue city has been turned into ashes flying in the wind. looking around, there is only a piece of scorched earth. everything that once existed on this land has nothing left in the end. only those skeletons buried deep in the ground could escape the doomsday judgment, and this also provided rhodes with a lot of convenience. with a flash of fire, rhodes led irene to the scorched earth that once belonged to the public cemetery. as rhodes thought, the earth cracked on both sides along his toes, revealing everything buried deep under the earth. as the elemental monarch, rhodes''s spiritual attributes are no weaker than those of any demigod. now, the use of earth-bending magic is just a piece of cake for rhodes. if rhodes is willing, even the towering mountain peaks can be moved by him at will. eileen on the side had never seen such a situation before. seeing that rhodes just raised his hand, the ground cracked for him, as if everything was under his control. she couldn''t help but let out an exclamation when she saw rhodes. a cold look came over her, and she quickly covered her mouth. as the earth split apart, everything hidden underground now appeared in front of rhodes. two skeletons buried deep in the soil, not even protected by coffins, successfully appeared in front of the two of them. looking at the two skeletons emerging from the ground, irene''s eyes seemed to flash with something crystal clear. even if they were just skeletons, irene could still feel some of the most familiar feelings from the depths of her bloodline from the bones. the breath, that breath irene couldn''t forget no matter what, it was clearly the warm feeling brought to her by her parents. the change in irene''s expression also told rhodes one thing from the side, that is, he had found the right place. the two skeletons in front of him were the remains of irene''s parents. at the stage of rhodes'' strength, he has the effect of god-level spiritualism. rhodes can clearly perceive how many bones are buried under the earth that can be transformed. however, for rhodes at the moment, there is no need to be like those low-level souls. like a first-class necromancer, he goes to the cemetery to find materials to transform undead creatures. the moment he takes action with all his strength, even just one look is enough to turn an entire city into vampires. the transformation efficiency is higher than that of ordinary necromancers. millions of times more. after confirming the location of the remains of erin''s parents, rhodes snapped his fingers, and the mana in his body immediately surged violently, and finally spewed out in the direction rhodes pointed. reincarnation is an earth magic. as rhodes cast it, rich vitality quickly gathered on the corpse in front of him, causing the nearby earth to turn into scorched earth under the doomsday judgment. under stimulation, new shoots sprouted from the soil again. the effect of this majestic vitality undoubtedly announced that the effect of reincarnation was successfully achieved. with a burst of light, lying in front of rhodes were no longer two skeletons stained with soil, but two human beings who were breathing steadily and the color gradually returned to their faces. "cough...cough..." severe coughing sounds came from the mouths of the two people. after experiencing a long sleep, they were reincarnated and returned to the world. for a moment, they seemed not to understand what happened at all, and at the same time, they looked a little weak. seeing that the effect of magic was successfully achieved, rhodes also nodded. the power of reincarnation is so miraculous. it can be said to be the secret of the entire magic guild. it has a resurrection effect that is completely different from spiritualism. rhodes threw out two loose black robes and covered the two people who had just been resurrected from the skeletal state. before she could speak, eileen on the side could no longer hold back and immediately moved towards the two people who had just woken up. he rushed over, with a hint of crying in his mouth: "father, mother..." "are you... irene? what happened? have you grown so big? what happened to us... my last memory still remains of the group of wandering corpse witches that attacked mingyue city." after waking up from death, the older man quickly accepted the current situation, and quickly recognized the identity of irene who was sobbing softly. but what puzzled the man was that in his memory, irene was clearly not that tall, as if she had grown up several years in the blink of an eye. in addition to irene, the man next to him wearing a large black robe, holding a blue divine sword, and exuding an evil aura also caught his attention. what puzzled irene''s father was when did irene know such a powerful existence? the reason why they were able to wake up from the darkness probably had something to do with the person in front of them. on the side, eileen''s mother seemed to have noticed something, and she took the initiative to speak to rhodes with a smile: "how long have we been sleeping for? i always feel that it was the longest sleep i have ever had in my life, and even my soul seems to have... completely lost in the long sleep... but fortunately we woke up. thinking of the boundless darkness that swallowed everything, i''m afraid i won''t dare to sleep again for a long time. it seems that we were able to wake up thanks to your help. , it must be irene who asked you to help us, right? seeing that you are so impressive, i guess you are not an unknown person. may i ask what your name is..." facing erin''s mother''s inquiry, rhodes had nothing to hide and nodded in response: "lord of the undead, rhodes." "what¡­¡­" as soon as these words came out, the whole audience was shocked. irene''s father jumped up from the ground, his expression was so horrified that he couldn''t speak. he subconsciously took a few steps back. if he hadn''t been worried that his wife and daughter were still beside him, he might not have been there for a moment. if you dare to stay here, you will turn around and run away. even eileen''s mother looked a little unnatural at this moment, but she still suppressed the fear in her heart and said: "your excellency must be joking... who doesn''t know that ghost dragon knight rhodes does all kinds of evil? if you endanger the entire erathia, how can you help us wake up from our long slumber like you?" the terrifying name belonging to rhodes has already penetrated into the hearts of every erathian. all erathians believe that if they fall into the hands of rhodes, there is no possibility of survival at all, and he will not be kind. help those erathians. now that they heard his title from rhodes'' mouth, both of them became uneasy. you must know that the master behind the corpse witches who attacked mingyue city was rhodes. if the man in black robe in front of them said it''s true, i''m afraid that the situation of the two of them will be even worse than when they were in a coma. erin''s mother didn''t want to believe this. she didn''t believe that the man who woke them up was the legendary and terrifying rhodes. the cold sweat running down her back seemed to indicate that she was not at peace in her heart. "ghost dragon knight? that''s a title from a long time ago." listening to the title from eileen''s mother, rhodes seemed to have recalled something and couldn''t help but shake his head. the memories of the past could not help but appear in rhodes'' mind. seeing that the two of them still didn''t believe it, rhodes scratched his head. it happened that the place where he was standing was the cemetery of mingyue city. as rhodes opened the death realm, one by one was reborn in the death realm. the corpse witch king began to crawl out from under the earth one by one. the rich death energy exuding from his body cut off all hope in the world. "those undead..." seeing that the corpse witch king had surrounded him and others in an instant, erin''s parents were frightened. with their strength, they couldn''t even deal with ordinary corpse witches, so how could they deal with those stronger than ordinary corpse witches? corpse witch king? looking at the undead creatures that kept approaching, their hearts almost jumped into their throats, and they were so frightened that they couldn''t speak at all. "that''s enough, stop scaring them! what on earth do you want me to do? if you continue to scare them, i won''t do what you want. if you do anything to them, i won''t let you go. !¡± seeing the undead that rhodes had casually awakened, her parents were frightened out of their wits. erin said she had no choice but to continue watching. she immediately stepped forward and stood between her parents and the approaching undead. bright eyes that were slightly angry but full of determination stared straight at rhodes. maybe the threats she made were not a deterrent, but even rhodes couldn''t underestimate her determination. under eileen''s gaze, rhodes spread his hands and casually dismissed the nearby undead, and said calmly: "i think it is a good thing that your parents died in the shadow of death battle." seeing irene''s expression of confusion, as if what she was saying was some puzzling riddle, rhodes had no choice but to add: "look at mingyue city now. the doomsday judgment sent down by the arrogant king is enough to destroy the bones of living things. , even if all souls are wiped out, there will be no remnants of creatures that die under the final judgment. even i can''t resurrect other people who died in the final judgment. you should feel lucky that your parents buried the location is deep enough and has not been burned by the final judgment.¡± as if aware of the content of rhodes'' words, irene''s young face turned pale at this moment. the lord of the undead is definitely the most cunning and powerful being she has ever seen. even death will be reversed in front of him. however, even such a powerful lord of the undead is still beyond his power. looking at her parents who had woken up beside her, irene also breathed a sigh of relief. the stone hanging in her heart finally fell to the ground. perhaps as rhodes said, she died in the shadow of death battle one step ahead. a bad thing, but for those who survived, under the doomsday war that swept all living beings, their already precarious fate became more unpredictable. no one knew when the judgment would come. "follow me. now that mingyue city has been completely destroyed, the net of fate has bound the entire erathia. this place will turn into a tragic doomsday battlefield. with your strength, you will not survive long in the doomsday battle. you need a a place to stay, isn¡¯t it?¡± listening to rod''s suggestion, while eileen''s parents were still confused, eileen fell into silence alone. irene, who has lived in the griffin house for a long time, has already developed an extraordinary ability to observe people''s emotions. everything that has happened on the continent recently has already overturned the girl''s original understanding. whether it is the flames in the world being completely extinguished, the devil is still there. the continent is rampant, the angels descending from the clouds, or the doomsday judgment that burns all things have already cast a haze on the girl''s heart, and erathia is no longer safe. in the doomsday battle, even the seventh-level powerhouses of the legendary level can only drift with the tide. what can those ordinary creatures do? no matter what rhodes'' real purpose was, the proposal he gave was exactly what the erin family needed most at the moment. under rhode''s somewhat surprised look, irene took the initiative to hold his hand, and then extended her hand to her parents, preparing for them to complete the flame escape together. "eileen, come here quickly. that man is the notorious rod. don''t believe his words. he will transform you into a terrifying undead creature." looking at eileen who took the initiative to hold rod, her parents were full of fear at this moment and wanted to pull eileen away from rod, but no one dared to take a step forward, fearing that rod would getting angry will bring about tragic disasters. "father, mother, please believe me. today''s continent is no longer what you remember. erathia is no longer a safe place." however, no matter how her parents persuaded her, irene''s attitude remained unmoved. the girl''s heart was very firm. no matter who persuaded her, she could not waver in the slightest about what she believed in. unable to resist irene''s will, her parents couldn''t bear to watch irene being taken away by rhodes, so they finally had no choice but to stretch out their hand and hold irene''s other hand. with a flash of fire, the figures of several people once again crossed the space and returned to the brakada snowy land. congressman pawnee, who was handling government affairs in the congress, suddenly felt a strong fire coming from beside him. the burning of the flames gave pawnee a familiar feeling. looking at the man who emerged from the flames, boni immediately knelt down on one knee and greeted the man respectfully: "great lord of the undead, is there anything that boni can do for you?" rhodes walked out of the flames, glanced at bonny, and then looked at the people behind him who were slightly afraid of him: "i want you to settle these people and give them the treatment of distinguished guests from the kingdom of the undead. don''t allow it." they make any mistakes." Chapter 3032 looking at the lord of the undead emerging from the flames, councilor pawnee did not dare to be negligent. he bowed his body and respectfully made a forward gesture to the two people behind rhodes, indicating that they would follow him. come. "distinguished guests, please come with me. the great lord of the undead is on top. you will enjoy the best treatment in the kingdom of the undead. i can assure you that after you adapt to this treatment, you will not be able to do anything in the future. i don¡¯t even want to go.¡± under the warm invitation of congressman poni, erin''s parents looked at each other and saw the disbelief in each other''s eyes. one moment, they were erathians who adhered to their faith, but now they have become honored guests of the kingdom of the dead. see there was no hint of joking in rhode''s expression. in the parliament of the undead, the undead councilors appointed by speaker erica perform their respective duties and are responsible for handling various matters for rhodes. no matter how big or small, as long as rhodes gives an order, the undead councilors will execute it meticulously. there will never be anything in it that dissatisfies rhodes. among the many undead councilors, councilor boni is the one responsible for handling many living affairs in the country. poni was not transformed into an undead creature. he used to be a high-level mage in brakada. after joining the kingdom of the undead, in order to show his loyalty to the lord of the undead, he did things more carefully than the undead who obeyed orders. his sincerity earned him the trust of speaker erica. in terms of duties, they divide the territories of the living people in the snow domain, or deal with the relationship with the undead creatures, ensuring that there will be no unrest, and most importantly, ensuring that those who die can be welcomed in the realm of death. new students all fall within pawnee''s scope of responsibility. let pony arrange the living arrangements for erin''s parents during this period, and there won''t be any problem. undead creatures cannot reproduce new undead creatures through normal means. the only way to increase the number of undead creatures is to use the power of spiritualism to rekindle the soul fire of the dead creatures and let them usher in new life in the form of undead. because of this, it is undoubtedly extremely necessary to preserve some living creatures and allow them to thrive normally. if all living things in the world turn into undead, it means that the life of the world will be cut off. otherwise, within a few hundred years, the undead who have exhausted their soul fire power will fall into deep sleep one after another, and no new undead will appear in the world. , there is only one way to perish in the end. in order to solve this problem, the ancient lich will never completely eliminate the living creatures in diya. instead, it will leave a considerable number of creatures to allow them to continue to reproduce naturally. when their lifespan ends, only then will it be transformed into an undead creature. and this has now become a task for congressman pawnee. due to the strong strength of the undead under rhodes, the death energy emitted from the corpse witch king alone is enough to make ordinary low-level living creatures fall into a deep state of weakness, and even be completely robbed by the eroded death energy. life, for the sake of the safety of living people in the country, poni had to divide a series of residential areas for the living creatures in the country. the death energy content in the residential areas was extremely low, and high-level undead figures were almost invisible nearby. it is obviously much safer for erin''s parents to stay in a safe residential area than to leave them in the turbulent and dangerous magic city. rhodes doesn''t want anything to happen to them in the magic city. with the physique of their low-level creatures, i''m afraid that even the normal concentration of death energy contained in the magic city cannot be tolerated. if you stay here for a long time, your body will definitely have a lot of hidden dangers. on the side, erin saw her parents being taken away by congressman pawnee, and she subconsciously took steps to leave with her parents. at this moment, rhodes reached out to stop her. "stop, i didn''t say you can leave. don''t worry about your parents. with my order, all undead creatures will treat them as honored guests. they will enjoy extraordinary treatment here, which is comparable to that in ella in the past. the hard life of west asia has gotten much better." rhodes looked at erin indifferently and said lightly. "you..." seeing that the way forward was blocked by rhodes, and her parents were taken away by congressman pawnee, irene felt a little anxious, and then glared at rhodes, but there was no trace of anything in it. she was very clear about her dissatisfaction. if rhodes hadn''t taken action, she might not even have the chance to see her parents again. the power to resurrect the dead was something that ordinary people would never be able to achieve in their lifetime. , but for rhodes it was just a piece of cake. "how does it feel to regain something lost? you''d better keep this feeling in your heart. i can give you all this, and naturally i can also take it all back completely. you''d better listen to me honestly, otherwise i can''t guarantee that they will something happened." after congressman pawnee left completely, rhodes'' eyes darkened and he said with no concealment of the threat to irene in his words. it wasn''t until she felt the threat from rhodes'' words that irene woke up in her heart. the person standing in front of her now was not a kind-hearted person who was easy to get along with, but a powerful and world-famous lord of the undead. , if he offended him, let alone irene, even the griffin heart king of erathia would not be able to withstand his anger. "what do you want me to do? i don''t think you put in so much effort to ask me to do something trivial. with your power, what else can''t you get? what exactly do you want me to do?" looking at the imposing lord of the undead in front of her, erin showed her usual intelligence at this moment. just from the strength shown by rhodes for a moment, irene had already realized the full extent of rhodes'' strength. the power that subverted the order of the entire continent and made even the kingdom of erathia tremble, also made irene''s heart amazed. the fear in eileen''s heart when she first saw rhodes has completely disappeared with the interaction between the two. for some reason, eileen always feels that the person in front of her will not hurt her, but has other desires for her. . this is what surprised irene. with the power rhodes displayed, what else could he not do? why did she need to turn to herself as an ordinary person for help? erin didn''t think there was anything worthy of rhode''s attention, but that was the fact. seeing that irene did not complain blindly, or was so frightened that she didn''t know what to do, but calmly analyzed her current situation, rhodes couldn''t help but nodded. her reaction was a bit unexpected. despite rhode''s expectations, he didn''t expect the girl in front of him to be so calm. this undoubtedly saved rhodes a lot of effort and explained the situation to her. "i want to take you to meet someone. you don''t have to say anything. you just need to stand behind me. do you understand?" thinking of the persevering holy judgment angel in the dungeon, rhodes'' eyes couldn''t help but darken. even rhodes couldn''t find anything for such a determined angel hero who was dedicated to sacrifice to trigger the hero''s special abilities. good way to deal with it. fortunately, rhode''s heroic specialty is not a decoration. with the power of the peeping eye, rhodes saw the weakness in isaac''s heart, and that weakness was beside rhodes. if erin, who was rescued from the doomsday judgment, takes advantage of this weakness, rhodes can really find a way to restrain isaac, and maybe he can go one step further and turn isaac into his own power. as if aware of the meaning of rhodes'' words, erin was stunned for a moment, not understanding why rhodes said this, but couldn''t help but ask: "the person you took me to see, he must be very important. bar?" rhodes couldn''t help but take a deep breath. he went to such great lengths to help eileen''s dead parents reincarnate and brought her here. it could be said that it was all because of that person. now when he heard eileen mention it, he just said angrily. : "more than important, i have a hunch that he will become a force that no one can ignore in the doomsday war." as rhodes said, the heroic specialties possessed by the holy archangel isaac are unheard of for rhodes. even though many players in the previous life have awakened their own heroic specialties, but none of them are as special as isaac, and the power contained in them is enough to affect the direction of the entire doomsday war. when isaac died at the hands of his enemies, he could choose any being in the world to die with him, whether it was the stigmata in the clouds, the arrogant king who rules hell, or rhodes, or even molly who controls time. you, no one can escape the heroic specialty that belongs to isaac. if you are selected by him when he is dying, the final result will be death. the power that exists in isaac is definitely capable of changing the situation of the entire doomsday war, which also makes rhodes have to guard against it. at the moment, isaac is seeking death, and with the help of the power of destiny secretly, even if rhodes has used various means to stop this, there will still be a moment of negligence. once the power of destiny finds an opportunity, isaac will ke died successfully, but what awaited rhodes and others would not end well. for this reason, rhodes must try his best to prevent this from happening. since isaac has already lost hope of living and is bent on seeking death, what rhodes has to do is to find hope for him to live again, or even more. keep it simple so that he doesn''t dare to lose his life easily. as soon as the fire flashed, rhodes led erin to the outside of the dungeon of the undead. since the dungeon was filled with magic-forbidden rituals for protection, even rhodes could not teleport directly into the dungeon. soon, under the salutes of many high-level undead, rhodes also arrived at the deepest part of the dungeon, where isaac was imprisoned. erin, who was following rhodes, kept looking left and right. the terrifying undead nearby and the ferocious prisoners in the cell scared her to death. if she took another look at them at night, she would definitely wake up in a nightmare. after being frightened by the terrifying undead, erin quickly quickened her pace. it wasn''t until she was completely close to rhodes that she felt a slight sense of relief in her heart. although all the undead obeyed rhode''s orders, and logically speaking, he was the existence that irene should fear the most. but for some reason, perhaps through previous interactions, irene felt in her heart that rhodes was not that scary, but instead it can make her feel at ease at this moment. just when irene was thinking wildly, rhodes, who was moving forward, suddenly stopped. irene almost bumped into her by accident. however, rhodes felt something was wrong with the airflow behind him and used the power of air control in time. , making erin steady her steps, thus preventing her from hitting herself. it wasn''t until the two of them stood still that irene saw what kind of creature was being held in the prison ahead. in a prison filled with numerous demon banning rituals, an injured seraph was being tightly bound by chains and his arms were hung up, unable to move at all for a while. this discovery also made irene cover her mouth in surprise. if she read correctly, she seemed to know that angel. "rhode! if you can, kill me! what''s the point of running away like this?" when he saw rhodes'' figure appearing outside the cell again, isaac, the imprisoned holy archangel in the prison, immediately let out an angry rebuke, followed by a scolding of rhodes'' departure. it seemed that only by being completely killed by rhodes can he obey his wishes. faced with isaac''s provocation, rhodes just shook his head lightly. he had already seen isaac''s heroic qualities through the power of his peeping eyes. of course, rhodes would not execute him just like that, so doing this is undoubtedly what fate wants to see the most, and rhodes will try his best to avoid this happening. "isaac, you killed my servant aglan earlier, and i haven''t settled this grievance with you yet." looking at isaac in the prison, rhodes'' expression became gloomy after being provoked by him like this. after coming down, he slowly said in a majestic voice that creatures that died in the hands of the holy judgment angel could not be reborn. if it weren''t for isaac''s heroic specialty, rhodes would have killed him completely. "aglan? are you talking about that big devil? i just wish i didn''t eradicate more undead souls. if i can escape from here, all the undead souls under your command will never have peace. in the name of the holy judgment angel, i will kill them all!" isaac tried to break free from the chains that bound his body, but to no avail. after being completely defeated by rhodes on the battlefield, isaac had lost the protection of fate in his body. the only thing he could do now was to look at the prison. rhodes outside shouted angrily. "whatever you say." rhodes shook his head, as if he didn''t want to compete with isaac for verbal advantage, and changed the subject, "but there is one thing you said wrong. i''m not afraid of you. he escaped because of his special abilities. look who this is." with that said, rhodes stepped aside, and under isaac''s disbelieving gaze, irene''s figure appeared in front of him. Chapter 3033 "eileen, why are you here?" after seeing irene behind rhodes, isaac was stunned for a moment, seemingly not reacting to the situation at all. he didn''t expect that the girl he had saved from the doomsday judgment would now be there again. appeared in front of him once. until he completely saw erin''s current situation, especially the long dress stained with many mud stains, and the sadness and confusion in his eyes, isaac suddenly became angry. he struggled angrily with his body, causing the restraint with his chains rattling, he tried to get rid of all the restraints in front of him, but in the end he could only fail. "what did you do to her? rhodes, answer my question!" after seeing that no matter how hard he struggled, it seemed in vain, isaac could only sigh. however, his angry eyes seemed to indicate that he his heart is not at peace. "i didn''t do anything, but if you really want to say it, she has to thank me for everything i did. don''t you think so, eileen?" facing isaac''s question, rhodes just shrugged and put his palm on irene''s shoulder. under the shock of the rich death energy, erin was suddenly shocked. all the help she had received from rhodes almost made her forget that the man in black robes in front of her was not a kind person, but the famous lord of the undead. , if you don''t follow what he said, i''m afraid there won''t be any good ending. "don''t worry about me, isaac. rod didn''t do anything to me. the mud stains on my body were done by another group of people. rod... drove those people away for me. not only that, he also helped me resurrected dead parents and settled them in a snowy town.¡± as she said that, irene couldn''t help but glance at rhodes who was standing aside. even though she was threatened by rhodes, everything she said was not false, and those things all really happened. irene''s words also caused a look of surprise in isaac''s eyes. he seemed not to believe that rhodes really did all that. what would rhode do if it was rumored that he wanted to destroy the world? such a thankless move? there must be some conspiracy. "be careful! don''t be deceived by that man. his power is far greater than the strongest person you can imagine. no matter what he says, don''t believe it." seeing that irene was still under rhodes'' control, ai lin sack couldn''t help but remind him that he had long known that rhodes was very good at conspiracy. when rhodes used those tricks to deal with the weak irene, how could irene escape. at this moment, strong anger emerged in isaac''s heart. even the chains on his body had a faint tendency to be unable to restrain him. the violent noises coming from the cell also made the nearby undead guards tremble. , afraid that isaac would break free. "save your energy." looking at isaac who refused to calm down for a while in the cell, rhodes just said lightly. his expression was always the same, as if he was not worried at all that isaac could, with the blessing of the hero''s will, get rid of the shackles on your body, "the chains used to bind you are re-cast from the shackles of war. even a demigod who has lost his strength cannot break free from it. with your current strength, there is no possibility of breaking free from the shackles." .¡± in order to imprison the powerful but unkillable holy judgment angel, rhodes had already ordered his subordinate kalunda to remelt the war shackles, one of the strategic treasures, into the chains that currently bind the holy judgment angel. the shackles of war are so powerful that they can carve out an area from space. only when all the enemies in the area are dead and only one force is left, will the shackles of war be lifted. however, the power of the shackles of war is not completely unbreakable. in the past, rhodes used another treasure in his body, blood praise, to break through the blockade of the shackles of war and find a way to escape for himself. naturally, there are other enemies who can do this. according to rhodes'' prediction, all enemies at the demigod level have the ability to break free from the shackles of war. no matter how powerful the war shackles are, it is just a treasure in itself, not a real artifact. the existence used to trap the legendary apex is still barely strong. in front of the demigod-level enemies, the war shackles blockade is like it''s like paper and will be torn easily within a moment. because of this, as rhodes'' strength continues to rise, rhodes now has too many other methods at his disposal to deal with enemies below the demigod level. there is no shortage of war shackles at all, and facing half-gods for a god-level enemy, the war shackles could not work as well as expected. because of this, after some thought, rhodes finally decided to let kalunda re-melt the war shackles and turn them into something strong enough to restrain a weak person. god''s sealing chain. at the moment, isaac was silent for a long time after roaring. rhodes also said nothing and waited with his hands behind his back. erin didn''t seem to understand the meaning of the exchange of words between the two. she just looked at rhodes for a while, and then looked at isaac beside her, her eyes seemed full of worry. after a long time, isaac finally said: "don''t hurt her, she doesn''t know anything." "who said i was going to hurt her? i don''t remember saying that." seeing isaac finally speak, rhodes just sneered, "however, if anything happens to you in the prison, i can''t guarantee that. something is going to happen. do you think you can die to trigger a hero''s special ability and be done with it? it''s a pity that it doesn''t work out that way." as if sensing the panic in isaac''s eyes, rhodes added again: "at least while you are alive, nothing will happen to her. she and her parents can all enjoy the status of vips in the kingdom of the undead. treatment. now that the end is approaching and war is raging on the continent, this is treatment that ordinary erathians can''t ask for. here, they don''t have to worry about any danger. on the contrary, it''s you. if you die like this, they will treat me the only value left is to become an undead creature." feeling the deep threat contained in rhode''s words, isaac couldn''t help but turn his head and beat the ground with his hands to vent his anger. as rhodes said, isaac, as the holy judgment angel, no longer has any ties in his heart. he has sacrificed himself and eradicated evil as his own responsibility. even if he sacrifices his life, he will not be able to do it. he hesitated for a moment, that was his duty as a saint, or even as an angel of judgment, and he was already prepared to sacrifice for this. as an angel, isaac violated the commandments in the clouds. as the son of man, the only way left for isaac was sacrifice. for isaac, there was nothing he missed in the world, and he died at the hands of his enemies. in his hands, using that heroic expertise to eradicate the villains in the world is isaac''s final destination. however, what isaac couldn''t tolerate was that rhodes seemed to have seen through his thoughts. instead of directly killing him, he found his weakness and discovered his weakness. isaac was willing to sacrifice himself, but he could not tolerate the death of more innocent people because of his own death. isaac raised his head and looked at the man in black robe standing in the distance. even though he was defeated by rhodes on the battlefield, isaac did not have any fear in his heart. however, at this moment, isaac''s expression finally changed. in front of the lord of the undead who dominated death, the fear that existed in his heart all the secrets seemed to be completely seen through by the person in front of him. now isaac finally understood why even the power of destiny that dominated yunjian couldn''t take down the person in front of him. the power that existed in rhodes was enough to clear the way of destiny. on the side, rhodes just stared at isaac indifferently. since the holy judgment angel in front of him is willing to die to trigger the hero''s special skills and has lost the hope of living in his heart, what rhodes needs to do is to reawaken that hope and let him face death like a normal person. will feel intimidated. destiny will not miss such a good opportunity. the previous first aid ceremony is just a part of destiny''s methods. rhodes can foresee that during the period when isaac is imprisoned here, he will suffer more. originating from the conspiracy of fate, once fate succeeds, isaac''s heroic skills will destroy everything rhodes has built. when fate wants to harm a person, the means it uses can be said to be completely unpredictable. all creatures in the world who are not heroes will become pawns in their plans when fate calls for it. the combination of various events can be enough to form a coincidence that takes away lives. for isaac, who is at the top of the legend, of course ordinary coincidences cannot kill him just like that. it takes a lot of effort to kill a creature at the top of the legend. how can ordinary coincidences take away him? the life of this kind of existence? but if isaac is bent on seeking death, the result will be different. when isaac cooperates with the coincidence of fate, even a tightly protected dungeon may not be able to ensure his survival. for this reason, rhodes could only think of other ways. finding irene and bringing her here was a helpless act. only by making isaac dare not die easily, as he would be afraid and hesitant in the face of death, rhodes only with virtue can you free your hands to fight against that extremely dangerous fate. the effect of this method was somewhat beyond rhode''s expectation. looking at isaac who was full of sadness and unbearable in his heart, rhodes knew that this measure had been effective. at least for now, the holy judgment angel he did not dare to sacrifice his life easily, and the crisis existing on him was alleviated. as for how to use isaac''s heroic specialties to deal with other enemies in the doomsday war, so that they can also feel the horror of the heroic specialties of the sacrificed person, this is what rhodes will consider in the future. with the existence of such a special heroic specialty, rhodes also had different plans for the subsequent doomsday battle. however, it would be too hasty to think about this at this moment. isaac, who had just suffered a heavy blow, would not obey rhodes'' wishes so easily. if he wanted to make good use of isaac''s heroic skills, this matter must be considered in the long term. "i think you have seen enough, and now it''s time to leave. isaac, as long as you continue to live, you will have a chance to see irene for five minutes every day. your hero skills are very special. in this game in the doomsday battle, i believe you will make the right choice." with that said, rhodes prepared to lead erin out of the dungeon. looking at isaac imprisoned by the sealed chain, irene seemed to have something to say, but rhodes did not give her such a chance. instead, he quickly took him away, leaving only isaac in the dungeon. thoughtful words. Chapter 3034 it wasn''t until after rhodes took him out of the dungeon that irene realized what she was doing. she hurriedly asked rhodes, "is that saint isaac? what did you do to him?" "i think you are referring to the holy judgment angel." rhodes glanced at erin and said slowly, "his power is very special. even among all the heroes in the world, it is an extremely rare ability. in under the threat of that power, even i would not dare to execute him easily." as if she was aware of the meaning in rhodes'' words, erin''s slight worry was relieved. however, when she thought of the injured angel, erin still felt a little unbearable in her heart, but she quickly reacted. came over: "so, you came to erathia specifically to find me, all because of isaac. you did those things for me because you wanted to use me to threaten him." rhodes nodded and did not deny the meaning of erin''s words: "you are right, otherwise, why do you think i went to help an erathian i didn''t know?" listening to rhodes'' words, irene felt a little disappointed, and the light in her eyes dimmed at this moment. yes, how could the lord of the undead, who conquered the snowy land of brakada and spread the shadow of death across the land, be so eager to help an ordinary erathian like her? she should have thought about all this a long time ago, but due to the favor given by rhodes, she forgot how evil that person was. she even felt a little fond of him because of her parents'' rebirth. when erin understood all this, the original good feeling suddenly disappeared. rhodes didn''t care what eileen was thinking, he just looked into the distance and said lightly: "when the time comes, i will use your life as the cost to force the holy judgment angel to submit obediently, and let him use his unique heroic skills to eliminate the biggest obstacle in the doomsday war for me. it''s just that now is not the time. what has the upper hand in his heart now is still his insistence on justice. even if i threaten you with your life, i am afraid it will only have the opposite effect. instead of making him obedient, it will force him completely to the side of fate, and your death will be what fate wants, because in this way, the holy judgment angel will never compromise." listening to rhodes''s cold and ruthless whisper, erin''s eyes suddenly dawned, and she also felt a faint pain. until now, she finally understood where the terror of the lord of the undead in ordinary people came from. it was not because of his strength or the many artifacts on his body, but because of his desire to fight against fate and regard all things as ants. the heroic spirit with the chess pieces is the most frightening thing. "why are you doing this to me? i don''t want to get involved in these things at all. whether it''s isaac or the battle between fate and doomsday, no matter what it is, it can''t be changed by my will. why? you want me to be involved in something like this." faced with rhode''s indifferent whisper, erin just lowered her head slightly and cried secretly. "i didn''t choose you, but fate chose you. i guess fate''s original plan was to use you as a means to restrain isaac when he lost control. unfortunately, when isaac lost on the battlefield, he even fell completely into once you are in my hands, fate will turn its back on you. you are already an abandoned child of fate, but in my hands, you can still play a big role." rhodes slowly told everything he had seen with his prying eyes, plus his own analysis. regardless of irene''s somewhat sad look, he just ordered slowly: "don''t forget, your parents have just been reincarnated. do you want to plunge them into darkness again? if you don''t want to, then it''s best to follow my orders." looking at the sad-looking girl in front of him, rhodes just said lightly. he did not use the power of mental magic, but used the most primitive method to threaten. the traces of mental magic manipulation are too obvious. let alone isaac in the dungeon, even an ordinary person can feel the changes in attitudes brought about by mental magic on others. it is almost impossible to hide it from the people in the prison. isaac, not only will that not have any positive effect, but it will increase the possibility of isaac sacrificing his life in a desperate move. through the power of the peeping eye, rhodes can see the kindness that exists in irene''s heart, and that is the guarantee of rhodes'' plan. that kindness restrains irene, making her unwilling to see it. parents who are easily reincarnated have their souls plunged into darkness again, so they will not disobey rhodes'' orders and become an important pawn in rhodes'' plan. "what exactly do you want me to do? i have already met isaac as you requested. isn''t this enough?" seeing that rhodes didn''t want to let her go, erin looked bitter. no one knew what the lord of the dead would do. if she didn''t act according to his request, the end would not be so good. eileen, who has an upright heart, is not afraid of her own sacrifice. the only thing she cannot tolerate is that her parents, who finally saw the light of day again, passed away before her eyes again. now erin completely understood why rhodes went out of his way to help her before. i am afraid that his actions had no good intentions at all. he deliberately performed reincarnation just to gain the handle to control herself, or to go further. , it was irene herself who handed this information into rhodes'' hands. "it seems you have fully understood your situation." with the help of the power of the peeping eye, rhodes couldn''t help but nodded after seeing clearly what was going on in eileen''s heart. he was very satisfied with eileen''s change. i guess the girl now fully understood her situation and could only be honest. become part of the plan. "you did follow my order and met isaac who was trapped in the dungeon, but do you think just meeting him once is enough? with the way you are now, i am sure that he would rather look at you even if you die in my hands, it will not shake the will that belongs to the hero. the will that belongs to the hero is so tenacious and difficult to deal with. if it were not like this, i would not need you at all." shaking his head, rhodes slowly revealed his plan. according to rhodes'' prediction, the will that exists in isaac''s heart far exceeds that of ordinary creatures. although it has not reached the level of the beast tularion, it is far more paranoid than ordinary heroes. the ability of angels to become heroes is something worth caring about. the more powerful a creature is, the more difficult it is to become a hero. this rule is like an iron law that has already penetrated into everyone''s hearts. whether it is an angel or a giant dragon, if such a powerful legendary creature wants to become a hero, it requires a terrifying will that is unimaginable to ordinary people. even ordinary heroes will be completely defeated by this vast and boundless heroic will. surrender. once upon a time, there was only one angel hero in the world, and that person was the original hero in the world, the fallen angel lucifer, whose name was once taboo in yunzhong city. there was also only one dragon hero, that person. moriel is the hero who transformed into a dragon and is entangled with rhodes'' fate. the will existing in those two heroes can be said to be at the pinnacle of all heroes in the world. only the beast tularion can achieve the pure will. to stand shoulder to shoulder with them. but at this moment, there is one more angel hero in the cloud. that person is isaac who was captured by rhodes. with such a strong will blessing, ordinary means cannot make isaac feel even the slightest bit in his heart. shake. what rhodes can be sure of is that, at least for now, the connection between isaac and irene is not close, and they will not give in because of a threat from rhodes. even though isaac seemed very intolerant of irene''s death, just like all heroes would do, he would turn the intolerance and pain in his heart into unparalleled strength, continue to fight against rhodes all the way, and guide things towards the end. the development in an unknown direction gave fate the opportunity to interfere, which was undoubtedly something rhode didn''t want to see. to this end, the first thing rhodes needs to do is to find ways to deepen the connection between isaac and irene so that the will in isaac''s heart will be shaken by the threat from irene. "from now on, your task is to see isaac every day. the meeting time cannot be too long, nor is it too short. if the time is too long, he will not appreciate the time he meets every day, and if the time is too short, it will not deepen the relationship. that connection that exists between you, five minutes is just right.¡± rhodes said the words he said to isaac in the dungeon again. the only difference is that before, rhodes said these words to isaac, but now he said them to isaac. lin said all this. "five minutes? then what should i say to him? what do you need me to say?" after understanding her current situation, erin couldn''t help but let out a deep sigh. she knew that she had no choice now. all she could do was listen to the words of the lord of the dead. if she didn''t do this, not only would she she, even her parents, and even isaac in prison are also in danger. erin didn''t know what kind of power existed in isaac, but seeing that he had also been captured by the current lord of the undead, the power existing in the lord of the undead was obviously more powerful. after thinking about all this, erin asked rhodes as if she had accepted her fate. although she was captured by rhodes and taken to the kingdom of the undead, her parents were reincarnated and eileen was no longer alone. it was hard to tell whether this incident was a disaster or an opportunity for her. "you don''t have to say anything specifically to isaac, you just need to share with him what you have seen in the kingdom of the dead, tell him about the current situation of your parents, and tell him about your own situation. you are not sent by me to negotiate. messenger, you are just a guest from the kingdom of the dead. can you understand what i say?" eileen nodded in understanding, obviously not understanding the profound meaning contained in rhode''s words. seeing this, rhodes didn''t say much, and he also didn''t blame eileen for it. after all, the person in front of him was she is just an ordinary girl. unlike rhodes, who has the blessing of legendary wisdom, it is natural that she cannot cover everything when she thinks of problems. rhodes did not expect erin to be able to shake the indestructible strong will in isaac''s heart with just a few words of his own. it was simply unrealistic to do so. no matter how much rhode asked erin to persuade him, he wanted to persuade isaac. joining the kingdom of the undead will not have any effect, even if it is andorra. and rhodes'' choice was to let irene briefly talk about her current situation, and deepen the connection between them by telling about the various things she encountered in the kingdom of the undead, thereby subtly changing isaac''s mind. , preparing for rhodes to defeat the powerful enemies in the doomsday war. soon, as rhodes thought, the undead messenger immediately conveyed his order. not long after, a young girl who was a few years older than irene appeared in front of rhodes. "brother, she is..." looking at irene next to rhodes, the girl who was summoned by rhodes was slightly startled. there was also a bit of confusion in her eyes as she looked at rhodes. guess the girl''s true identity. "she is an important candidate to deal with the holy archangel isaac. i need you to take good care of her and let her treat this place as her new home. is that okay, rowling?" rhodes asked slowly. the person called by rhodes was his sister luo lin. if there is anyone who is more suitable to handle the current task, then that candidate must be rowling. apart from rowling, looking at the entire kingdom of the undead, rhodes can''t find anyone more suitable for this task. you can''t leave irene to the protection of the undead in the legion, right? looking at the girl next to rhodes, rowling was slightly stunned at first. she was just handling government affairs with speaker erica, and she was suddenly called here by rhodes, and she couldn''t help but feel a little confused. however, with rhodes'' explanation, the doubts in her heart gradually dissipated. it was indeed an extremely important task. rowling did not answer rod''s words immediately, but looked around eileen a few times, her eyes especially on the mud stains on her skirt for a moment, and then she frowned and asked, "brother, you just kept asking is she wearing this outfit?" "is there any problem?" rhodes raised his eyebrows and seemed a little confused for a moment. those were indeed erin''s clothes. they were just stained with mud and became a little ugly. there was nothing unusual about them. "of course there is a problem. don''t you know that a girl like irene can''t walk around in dirty clothes? you actually let her wear them for so long." after saying that, rowling glared at rhodes angrily and funny. after one glance, he immediately reached out and took erin''s arm, "follow me, i''ll take you to change into new clothes." as a pale golden door to another dimension slowly opened, the two figures disappeared inside the portal. rhodes, who stayed on the spot, was stunned. he didn''t expect rowling to enter the state so quickly. it seemed that she would entrusting this task to her was indeed a suitable choice. Chapter 3035 eli, the quiet city. several months have passed since the city lord ivo went to brakada on behalf of the eli creature to participate in the wedding celebration of the lord of the dead and the dragon queen, and secretly implemented the sabotage plan. according to spies lurking in the snow, the wedding was over. although ivo showed up at the celebration, he quickly disappeared after the celebration, and no eli spies could contact him. according to the speculation of the jungle guardian who is familiar with the methods of the undead, ivo is likely to have encountered something unexpected. in the upper council of eli, many jungle guardians did not believe this statement. they believed that ivo must still be alive and still looking for a way to fight against the lord of the undead in the snowy areas. but as the days passed, it was now. even for several months, no news came, and the voices of people who thought ivo was still alive became much quieter, as if he was already in danger. in the quiet green orchard, the elf king ariela stood under a sleeping ancient tree of wisdom, reaching out and stroking the wrinkled bark. his long silver hair hung down his temples, and his brows were furrowed. there is a deep sadness. the sleeping ancient tree of wisdom exhales a thunderous snore, and the pulse of the earth rises and falls with every breath of the ancient tree. the dense branches and leaves hang down a rich shade, but on the green branches, a withered yellow leaf is so... it is conspicuous that when the breeze blows, the dead leaves sway violently, like a lonely boat under the storm, and it seems that it may fall at any time. ariela sighed deeply. before ivo went to brakada, he used the secret method of the elves to bind part of his soul to a leaf on the tree of wisdom. when the leaf fell, in one moment, it announced the end of his life. judging from the color change of the dead leaf, i am afraid that he will not be able to escape this disaster. behind the elf king, several jungle guardians from the top ten seats were standing. after learning from the rangers that the dead leaves were about to fall, the jungle guardians gathered here, waiting for the last moment to come. under the gaze of everyone, as a strong wind hit, the swaying dead leaves finally couldn''t bear the weight on them, and fell off the trunk with a snap, dancing gracefully under the wind, and finally seemed to be lost again. with all his strength, he fell at the feet of the elf king. "oh...poor ivo." as the withered leaf fell, the nearby forest guardians also knew very well what happened, and they all showed sadness. in addition to feeling sad for ivo''s sacrifice, they were also more concerned about the consequences of all this. the evil man is hated by rhodes, the lord of the undead. "your majesty the elf king, before ivo took action, he tried to recall tularion, the ancient hero of eli, and let him deal with the lord of the undead. now that this plan has completely failed, how should we deal with the snow land? those evil undead among them?" the unicorn, who was surrounded by the rays of light, also looked at the fallen leaf that fell sadly, and couldn''t help but let out a deep sigh. ivo''s death also announced the complete failure of the elves'' original plan, and the lord of the undead once again won this battle. there is only disappointment in the hearts of the elves. even this seemingly successful plan failed in the end. how should they fight against the evil lord of the undead? facing the worried jungle guardians, the elf king showed a very calm side: "we will discuss this matter later. ivo''s sacrifice also means that the position of lord of the quiet city is vacant. since ancient times, the quiet city has been it is the most important town in eli and the main road to the elf king city. the lords of the quiet city in the past have also been personally appointed by the elf king. the city cannot be left without an owner for a day. hero gru, you are willing to become the next leader of the quiet city. city lord?" following the elf king''s inquiry, the nearby forest guardians also looked at the same location, where a red-haired half-elf was wiping the bow and arrow in his hand. seeing the elf king mentioning himself in his words, gru slowly put down the divine bow in his hand, looked around at everyone and said: "thank you to the elf king for your kindness, but i already have a heavy responsibility and need to lead the jungle warriors to maintain peace in all parts of eri. , always be on guard against the attacks of hell demons and even the kings of doom. i am afraid that i am too busy and have no energy to take up the position of lord of the quiet city. i hope his majesty the elf king will choose someone else." listening to gru''s evasive words, the elf king nodded. as the chief of the jungle guardians, the leading hero gru and the jungle warriors are always rushing to maintain the peace of eri. "that''s the thing, you are now the quiet city. city lord. don¡¯t worry about the safety of your mentor. the elf king has ordered the jungle guardians to prepare for this rescue mission. according to the information i received, all the top ten jungle guardians will be dispatched to try to save jenny safely. take it out of the water elemental plane, and maybe it won¡¯t be long before you can see jenny again.¡± under the persuasion of ranger kailin, sodofei quickly accepted all this, put aside her worries about jenny, and waited for the moment when the guardians returned safely. Chapter 3036 "lord city lord." "lord city lord..." under the leadership of ranger kailin, sodofei came to the interior hall of the quiet city. along the way, she met whether they were fully armed elf guards with bows ready to string at the slightest sign of trouble, or tall people standing on both sides of the road. the deadwood warriors all greeted her respectfully. as the elf king''s order was conveyed, the residents of the quiet city have already received the news that the guardian jenny will take over as the city lord of the quiet city. during jenny''s absence, her apprentice sodofei will temporarily take over this position. . for sodofei, who is the temporary city lord, no one in the city dares to look down upon her. even if jenny is not here, the people in the quiet city still respect jenny, and also for sodofi, who is the temporary city lord. fei also loves the house and the bird. guardian jenny has always been famous for her superb first aid skills. in her first aid tent, even seriously injured people with only one breath left can be saved under jenny''s first aid skills as long as they are delivered in time. save your life. i don¡¯t know how many forest animals, as well as elves and humans living in the eli forest, have all been recuperating in jenny¡¯s emergency center and cured their injuries. of course, jenny will not have any concerns about jenny¡¯s succession as the lord of the quiet city. objection. not to mention, jenny is currently representing many eri creatures, responsible for holding the divine sword used to fight against the water elemental monarch, guarding many forest creatures from the ambitious elemental monarch, as long as there is jane as long as nihe''s ice sword is there, the water elemental lord''s ambition to flood the earth will not succeed. under the influence of various factors, before sodofei entered the interior hall of the quiet city, he was welcomed by the residents of the city. all the residents of the city believed from the bottom of their hearts that under the leadership of jenny and sodofei , they will definitely be able to survive this doomsday disaster safely. only a few elves in luxurious clothes showed ugly expressions at this moment after seeing sodofei''s arrival. ivo''s sacrifice also means a complete change of the city lord of quiet city. this is the will of the elf king. no elves dare to violate it. however, as the former confidants of ivo, these elves are afraid that the future will be different. it was very sad that jenny would not recognize the privileges ivo had given them. "the quiet city is the main road leading to the elf king''s city. elves with noble births and pure blood have always served as city lords. even half-elves are not qualified to serve as the lord of the quiet city. now the elf king has let a human beings have come to serve as city lords, and this is at the time of the doomsday disaster. could it be that the elf king is really confused?" an old elf elder stroked his drooping beard and spoke slowly, with an undoubted pride lingering between his brows. another elf elder next to him took over and said: "it seems to me that the elf king was bewitched by the witch jenny, otherwise how could he do such a ridiculous thing? even among jenny''s apprentices, there are not many bloodlines. a pure elf, the person in charge of the temporary city lord is a silver-haired half-elf. do you still remember what we called those half-elves in the past? we called them bastards, but now we have bastards to lead us. how does this make me feel? be willing!¡± the elven elders talked a lot about guardian jenny, who was about to succeed the city lord, and sodofei, who was currently the temporary city lord. their words made no secret of their admiration for the elven bloodline and their disdain for humans and half-elves. "okay." just as the elven elders were arguing endlessly about the city lord who was about to succeed, a faint sound of rebuke made all the elders immediately stop talking and turn their attention to the location where the sound came from. there, a a legendary elf with radiant energy and a childish face was staring at everyone, "now that ivo is dead, the elf king''s will has been made, and nothing can be changed by saying this." listening to the words of the legendary elf, the nearby elders also fell into silence. it is true that what he said was very reasonable. now that the matter has been decided, no matter what they say, they can''t change the result of the replacement of the city lord of quiet city. in the end it can only be accepted by appointment. "elder niliton, the city lord ivo is a descendant of your line. now that ivo is dead, what do you think we should do now?" as another elder asked, many pure-blooded elf elders stopped arguing and turned their attention to the gray-haired elder, wanting to hear his opinions. niliton looked around, until everyone stopped talking, and then he slowly said: "the most urgent task now is to protect the rights and interests of elves like us. many forest creatures in eri have long forgotten that here it is an elf kingdom, and the only ones who can take charge are the elves. jenny, who succeeded the lord of quiet city, is one of the strongest humans in eri, but she is not here now, and the prestige of one of her apprentices alone is not enough. the law makes the people in the city obey her orders, and only through us can her orders be implemented in the city." listening to niliton''s thoughtful words, the eyes of the nearby elf elders suddenly lit up. maybe they can''t do anything to jenny, who is in a high position as the guardian of the jungle, but if they want to deal with jenny''s half-elf apprentice, isn''t it easy? as long as they speak out, both the guards in the city and the shops operating will obey their orders obediently. otherwise, they will not be able to stay in the quiet city. even the city lord''s orders will have no effect at all. i am worried that the city lord is not honest and obedient. and in the streets of the city, a tall figure wearing a green robe and holding two short-handled battle axes suddenly blocked sodofei''s path. it seemed that he had evil intentions. "protect the city lord!" "there are enemies! city lord, be careful!" looking at the green figure that suddenly jumped out of the crowd, the accompanying guards quickly picked up their weapons and blocked sodofei behind the crowd to prevent her from being harmed. the sharp arrows were placed on the bowstring of the nearby great elf archer, aiming at the emerald green figure on the street. it seemed that as long as the man made the slightest move, he would be struck by thousands of arrows. the fighting dwarves in the team he raised his shield to form a battle formation, tightly surrounding the person with ill intentions in the middle and cutting off all escape routes. those responsible for protecting sodofei are members of the jungle guardians. maybe their seats are not as good as those of the famous guardians, but they are still members of the guardians who swear to protect the safety of the jungle. the jungle guardians have already given strict protection to the newly succeeded lord of quiet city. if a major accident happened just after the lord took office, the entire eri would be disgraced. the guardians of the jungle would never allow such a thing to happen. occur. many guards stared at the person blocking the road with serious expressions, while guessing the identity of that person. after being surrounded by everyone, the man did not do anything violent or hurt anyone, nor did he put down his weapon and choose to surrender. he just stared at sodofei not far away. "those two battle axes, that person is..." under the protection of everyone, sodofei seemed to have discovered something on the weapon held by the man, and her expression showed a bit of surprise. then she ordered the guards to make way, and she quickly walked there. beside people. "i remember you. you are ji jia, right? when i was at the emergency center, i bandaged your wounds." as sodofei spoke, the man also lowered the hood of his cloak, revealing dark green skin underneath that was darker than the cloak. that was the symbol of the crulod barbarians. only barbarians would choose two short-handled weapons. with such violent combat weapons as the battle axe, and the iconic weapon belonging to the barbarians, sodofei also became aware of the identity of the person in front of him. "i heard that the witch jenny succeeded the city lord of the quiet city, so i planned to come over and remind her a few words. i didn''t expect that the person who succeeded the city lord was actually you. aren''t you the elf doctor who treated my wounds that day? what a coincidence. .¡± looking at the half-elf doctor in her memory, ji jia swung the battle ax in her hand and said casually. the sound of her swinging the ax was so loud that the elven guards nearby did not dare to relax their vigilance at all. "i am not the real city lord, i am just temporarily replacing lord jenny." sudofei shook his head and told ji jia the truth, "are you going to remind lord jenny? she is not in eli now, just tell me. " ji jia did not speak immediately, but looked around and said, "this is not the place to talk." sodofei nodded. there were many people nearby, so it was really not a good place to talk: "follow me to the interior department of the quiet city." the nearby guards looked at each other for a moment, as if they were not reassured by sodofei''s decision. the barbarian exuded the aura of a legendary creature. if he broke out in a small space, they would not be able to come to his aid in time, so they all spoke out. encourage: "lord city lord, please think twice..." "it''s best to let us confiscate the person''s weapons first and make sure she is no threat before we deal with her." facing the persuasion of the guards, sodofei just shook her head: "she has no ill intentions, not to mention that i am master jenny''s apprentice. even if she really wants to be detrimental to me, i can still find a way to avert the danger." after rejecting the suggestions of the guards, soduofi and ji jia quickly came to a quiet room in the city lord''s palace, and then asked: "you said you wanted to remind lord jenny of something, what exactly is it?" "the interior of the quiet city is not as peaceful as its name. as the town that has been operated by the elves for the longest time, the elves have gained absolute say here. they suppress forest creatures of other races particularly severely. as krullo, the virtuous barbarians are often troubled by the elves here. guardian jenny is a human being, but now he has succeeded the lord of quiet city. he will inevitably face a lot of troubles in the future. " ji jia slowly told the information she had learned about the quiet city. listening to the information from her mouth, sodofei nodded secretly and kept the information in his heart. the elf kingdom of eli is home to many forest animals, as well as intelligent creatures of different races such as elves, humans, dwarves, and dragons. any species willing to abide by the rules of eli can settle in this dense forest and become a a member of the elf kingdom. elves are generally kind-hearted, but not all elves will show their friendly side when faced with creatures of different species. there are also some elves who always regard outsiders as a threat and only believe in other elves with the same bloodline, and they always have a feeling for other species. hostility. as the end of the world approaches, this hostility becomes more intense. many elves complain about the elf king''s decision-making. they believe that taking in other refugees from the end of the world to eri, especially the remaining mages from brakada, will only serve to further consuming eribon''s few remaining survival resources, and when all the survival resources are occupied by those who fled, how can they, the elves who are the masters of eri, survive this doomsday disaster safely? the last ones to die in the apocalypse will be themselves. the quiet city, as the town that respects the elven bloodline the most, is also the place with the strongest hostility towards other species in eli. ivo, the former lord of quiet city, was an elf who valued his bloodline very much. behind him was an ancient elf family. now that ivo is dead, the elf elders who are entrenched in quiet city and respect their bloodline will definitely not give up this fertile land belonging to the elves. "i already know the news... ji jia, thank you very much for your reminder. without your reminder, something bad might have happened." keeping everything ji jia said in mind, sodofei also showing some gratitude. "it''s nothing. when i was injured all over my body, i just recuperated in the emergency center. now this is what i should do." facing soduofei''s gratitude, ji jia just waved her hand and didn''t seem to care. "speaking of which, i saw that you are wearing the mercenary badge belonging to the freelance chamber of commerce. you have the legendary strength of the seventh level. why are you still working as a mercenary in the freelance chamber of commerce?" sodofei seemed to have discovered something and asked proactively. road. ji jia just smiled: "otherwise? do you want me, a krulod, to be the guardian of the jungle? i am not welcome there." sodofei nodded. it seemed that being a barbarian did not bring any benefit to ji jia. then he seemed to have thought of something and proactively suggested: "in that case, how about i give you a job? i just said as the successor to the lord of quiet city, there is no trustworthy person around me, and first aid apprentices like me are not good at fighting. if i can have you here, many things will be much easier." hearing soduofei''s suggestion, ji jia''s eyes narrowed slightly, but she still said calmly: "then i''ll thank the city lord for his kindness. i wonder what the city lord plans to ask me to do?" just as sodofei was about to speak, the report from the elf guard suddenly came from outside the quiet room: "your majesty the city lord, niliton and other elf elders are visiting and are waiting in the meeting hall." hearing this, sodofei took a deep breath. this was really what he said, so he had no choice but to shake his head: "follow me first." after saying that, the two of them went to the meeting hall together. Chapter 3037 in the meeting hall of the quiet city, the elf elders headed by niliton were waiting, waiting for the arrival of the new city lord. every elder was silent, but with their sharp and deep eyes and the dull pressure spreading around, even the nearby elf guards felt short of breath. everyone had a premonition, it seemed. something was about to happen, and the moment of tranquility in front of them was like a sign of the coming storm, taking root in the hearts of all the guards. as a sound of footsteps approached from far away, the silver-haired half-elf who temporarily took over the city slowly appeared in the eyes of the elders. "lord city lord..." faced with the respectful greetings of the guards, sodofei just nodded slightly, and at the same time looked at the elf elders who were waiting here. facing the highly respected elf elders in the quiet city, sodofi took the initiative to greet: "everyone. the highly respected elf elders here, i am very happy to meet you on this occasion, and i hope that we can get along happily during the time when i replace lord jenny as the lord of quiet city." seeing soduo fei taking the initiative to greet and show his kindness, his attitude was not tough. on the contrary, with the humility shown by the half-elves after meeting the pure-blood elves, the elven elders frowned, and their eyes did not hide the affection stemming from blood. contempt, with no intention of answering the call, instead he hung up the city lord''s greetings. it wasn''t until a while passed that even sodofei was a little helpless that elder niliton spoke: "please forgive me, city lord. pure-blood elves have always been the city lords of quiet city, and there is no precedent for humans or half-elves to succeed as city lords. this also made the elven elders a little uncomfortable for a while, but please city lord. don¡¯t worry, sir, as long as the city lord follows the rules of pure-blooded elves like us, everything in the city will be fine.¡± listening to niliton''s words, sodofei also noticed the hostility in the words. recalling ji jia''s warning not long ago, she also realized the real intention of the group of elf elders in front of her. they were afraid that they were coming with bad intentions and deliberately came here. coming to the ministry of internal affairs at this moment is probably just to give myself a warning. recalling master jenny''s previous teachings, sodofei still maintained the smile of the past: "the elders were joking, if there is any trouble in the city, as the acting city lord of the quiet city recognized by the elf king and the jungle guardian, i will naturally have to find a way to fix it.¡± as if aware of sodofei''s gentle yet strong attitude, several elven elders looked at each other. the half-elf in front of them did not seem to be as easy to handle as they thought. niliton just hummed lightly, the ring between his fingers flashed with light, and a special parchment appeared in his hand: "the previous lord of quiet city, ivo, reached many agreements with us elf elders. however, as he died in the plan to fight against the lord of the undead, those agreements no longer count. only the lord of quiet city can authorize, for these agreements to be effective, the city lord must review them. if there is no problem, the city lord must sign his name on the agreement." sodofei said oh, reached out to take the agreement that niliton took out, and started to read it. as he watched, sudofei''s expression seemed to be a little wrong, and her eyebrows were wrinkled. it wasn''t until she read the entire agreement that she took a deep breath and put the agreement aside. "i''m sorry, but i can''t agree to the content of the agreement. if the agreement only requires tax exemption for pure-blood elf merchants and priority in supplying doomsday resources, i think i can agree to these conditions. but the agreement about pure-blood elf violations after eli rules, he will be subject to a secret trial by the elf elders instead of an open trial by the city council, and nearly 80% of the residential area in the city will be allocated to pure-blood elves. as the city lord of the quiet city, i cannot accept this. " after putting down the parchment, sodofei shook his head and did not agree to the contents of the agreement. as a half-elf in eli, sodofi was lucky to have a kind and generous mentor like jenny, but other half-elves could not so lucky. in eri, half-elves have little say. it is normal to be oppressed by pure-blood elves or other species. if it were not for the strong rise of the hero gru, the status of half-elves has been greatly improved, and for the name of the entire half-elf group has been rectified. i am afraid that half-elves still have a low status among eri. the agreement presented by the elven elders fully showed the preferential treatment for pure-blood elves, as if that was the treatment that pure-blood elves deserved. as eli''s master, even if eli had a clear face, there are creatures of all races, but secretly people know very well that pure-blood elves are the real masters of this dense forest. only pure-blood elves can enjoy all the preferential treatment in the elf kingdom. "lord city lord, i think you may not have paid attention to the last few items in the agreement. maybe you should think more about it." seeing that sodofei rejected the proposal of the elf elders without mercy, niliton''s face became a little ugly. no creature has ever been able to refuse his request in the quiet city. even ivo would reject the elf elders'' proposal. he reconsidered the proposal again and again, not to mention that the half-elf in front of him was still a mixed-blooded half-elf. if it weren''t for sodofei''s status as temporary city lord and the witch jenny behind her, niliton might have had an attack long ago. "are you talking about the benefits for the city lord? i''m sorry, those things can''t impress me." sodofei shook his head. the last part of the agreement mentioned by niliton was all about what the pure-blood elves could do to the lord of quiet city. the benefits provided and the wealth that ordinary businessmen cannot imagine are only secondary. the key is the power represented by the pure-blood elves. according to the various measures mentioned in the agreement, sodofei believes that if she agrees to those requirements, even if master jenny cannot return on time, the emergency center will be able to flourish under the leadership of her, jenny''s chief apprentice. the number of apprentices that can be recruited is dozens or hundreds of times greater than now, and that is the power that pure-blood elves represent in eri. sometimes, even the guardians of the jungle have to compromise with this power. however, sodofei cannot do this. once she confirms that the agreement is valid, it will undoubtedly be equivalent to packaging and selling all the creatures in the entire quiet city to the pure-blood elf elders in front of her. she does not know those who are fleeing in the doomsday. what kind of treatment will the creatures who come to the quiet city face, but it is conceivable that when pure-blood elves control most of the survival resources, their situation will not be much better. the real reason that made sodofei make this decision was because she remembered the teachings of lord jenny. sodofei believed in her heart that if lord jenny were here, she would never agree to the elf elders in front of her. require. how can one abandon all creatures other than elves in the quiet city just because of their own interests, and enjoy the benefits provided by the elven elders with peace of mind? the perseverance and kindness in her heart prevented sodofei from making such a decision. seeing that sodofei was so ignorant, the elf elders were also angry. one of the long-bearded elf elders said angrily: "don''t you know what kind of kingdom of creatures does eli belong to? it''s just a kingdom of creatures. what right does a half-elf with mixed blood have to refuse an offer from a pure-blooded elf?" another slightly thinner elf elder also echoed: "a half-elf is still a half-elf after all. he obviously has the blood of elves flowing in his body, but he refuses to fight for any benefits for his fellow elves. what do you think? who exactly are you? i think you should simply discard the elf blood in your body. anyway, to you, elf blood is nothing at all." listening to the words of many elven elders, niliton was silent for a while, and just looked at sodofei, hoping that the half-elf girl in front of him would change his mind. however, he was disappointed in the end. faced with the accusations from a group of elven elders, the former sodofei might have been at a loss, but she and guardian jenny had experienced various incidents, and even faced life-and-death crises several times, and were almost killed by the undead. she, who was the master of the poisonous hand, was no longer the half-elf who could be manipulated by others. at this moment, she also said angrily: "don''t forget your identity. you are speaking to the lord of quiet city. i really want to know what he will do when your words of insult to half-elves reach the ears of the chief of the jungle guardians, the hero gru. reaction!" as if aware of the strong meaning contained in sodofei''s words, the nearby elders temporarily silenced themselves. facing the half-elf who had not yet entered the legend, they could certainly slander the inferiority of his bloodline, but for the strongest half-elf in the world, they dare not be disrespectful to gru, the hero who is also the chief guardian of the jungle and wields the phantom bow. to slander the chief of the jungle guardians is to go against the entire jungle guardians. when the time comes, it won''t be hero gru''s turn to take action. thousands of forest animals who have been favored by the jungle guardians will completely tear them apart. fragments, at that time, even their status as pure-blood elves would not be able to save their lives at all. the identity of a hero can bring unlimited possibilities, and even allow creatures to break through their original upper limit of strength. although gru is only a half-elf, his strength is such that even a real demigod would be afraid of him. his existence is the biggest support for eli creatures to survive this doomsday safely. after hearing the name of the hero gru, even the angry elf elders completely calmed down at this moment. it was not until the elders did not dare to slander them, but their expressions were full of fear, that niliton slowly spoke: "your majesty, city lord, why do you need to make the situation so tense? since lord city lord is not willing to cooperate, we will not i won¡¯t force anything, i just hope that the city lord will not regret this day¡¯s decision in the future.¡± faced with niliton''s cruel words, sodofei''s expression changed slightly. compared with other elders who had anger written on their faces, the elder in front of him who never let his anger and joy show up in his face may be the most difficult to deal with. exist. pure-blood elves have been operating in the quiet city for a long time. if they are targeted by them, everything will go wrong in the quiet city in the future. but now that the matter has come to this, sodofei will not change her words. she has already made a decision in her heart. just when sodofei was about to open her mouth to invite the elf elders back, she heard a burst of merciless ridicule from beside her: "i know how noble the elf bloodline of eli is, but i didn''t expect that deep down, it''s no different from other creatures. the difference is that you are still striving for fame and wealth by any means, but you still have to flaunt the correctness of your actions. i don¡¯t think you are any better than the krolodians." the person who said these words was none other than ji jia, who came here with soduofi. the dark green-skinned girl put her battle ax on her shoulder and mocked the behavior of the elven elders with a playful expression. ji jia''s outrageous behavior not surprisingly aroused the irresolvable hostility of many elven elders, and many angry looks fell on the barbaric woman at this moment. as pure-blood elven elders, the last what cannot be tolerated is someone slandering their bloodline. if looks could kill, ji jia would have died countless times. "is there anyone who is not convinced?" faced with the hostility of many elf elders, ji jia roared not to be outdone. her roar was like a wild and untamable wolf. if someone is not determined, after her roar they would be unable to move next time. what made the look of contempt in ji jia''s eyes even worse was that several elf elders were actually so frightened that they froze in place. "barbarians? since when did barbarians roam freely in eli?" "i knew that the elf king''s decision was a mistake. he should not have accepted refugees from all over the world. now, it''s good that even the rude barbarians of krolod can settle in eli. if this continues, i''m afraid that the the noble and elegant names of the elves will all be destroyed by the barbarians." as if feeling the legendary aura exuding from ji jia''s body, the expressions of the nearby elven elders changed slightly. barbarians of the legendary level are probably quite rare in the entire crurod. barbarians are not. like elves, they have a long lifespan. their whole life is spent in battle. no elf will doubt ji jia''s strength at this moment. the strength of a barbarian who can be promoted all the way to the seventh-level legend cannot be underestimated. the presence. "okay, now that the city lord has made up his mind, it is pointless for us to waste more words. however, if the city lord changes his mind, he can come to us at the residence of the pure-blood elves at any time." seeing that ji jia''s appearance seemed to cause another conflict, niliton shook his head and took the initiative to stop the conflict from spreading. after taking a deep look, he led the nearby elf elders to leave. under niliton''s meaningful look, sodofei''s heart condensed, and it seemed that the days in the quiet city would not be peaceful in the future. Chapter 3038 eli. under the huge ancient sequoia tree, the hero gru holding the magic bow walked slowly. everyone he met along the way, whether they were jungle guardians or just ordinary forest animals, saluted him respectfully. respect from the bottom of the heart is a treatment that no jungle guardian, not even the elf king, can enjoy. in the hearts of many forest creatures, the hero gru, the chief guardian of the jungle, is the last savior of the entire eri. as long as he is around, the enemy will not be able to set foot in this ancient dense forest. facing the greetings from many forest creatures, gru just nodded lightly, with a hint of contemplation in his furrowed brows. it seemed that something was bothering him, making him unable to calm down. "lord gru, the sequoia tree people are just ahead." the sound of reports from his men brought gru''s consciousness back to reality. he shook his head, leaving behind all the things that were troubling his heart, and turned to look into the distance. at the end of the road, an ancient tree man is standing here. he is surrounded by many forest animals. you can even see the strange elves who came here with the brakada master. many creatures surround the red tree. beside the fir tree man, he was listening to his story about the ancient hero who once killed the demon king of hell with one sword and belonged to eli. although it was not the first time that the animals in the forest heard this story told by the redwood tree man, every time they listened, they seemed to be inspired by the ancient hero in the story, thus awakening in their hearts the desire to fight against evil to the end and forever. the courage to never give up. "hero gru, the chief of the jungle guardians, wants to see the sequoia tree people. the rest of the group will stay away for the time being!" before gru approached, his phantom adjutant stepped forward, preparing to drive away all the idle people surrounding the redwood tree man, in order to leave a quiet environment for gru. looking at his subordinates taking action, gru just shook his head: "they are not in the way. i will stay here and wait for the sequoia tree man to finish his story." at the end of the sentence, gru couldn''t help but take another look at the redwood tree man, who had lush branches and was taller than the average dead wood warrior. it seemed that the hero that the tree man had always wanted in his heart could not help eli at the moment. get through this doomsday disaster. "where did we just talk?" the sequoia tree man also noticed the movement in the distance and couldn''t help but glance at the hero gru who came from afar. then he looked back and looked kindly at the forest animals around him who were listening to the hero''s legend, and continued to tell about the ancient story. hero''s story: "''send me to hell,'' tularion said. ''i will find her in hell and tell her how passionate my love for her is.''" under the narration of the redwood tree man, the animals in the forest seemed to have a premonition of tularion''s ending. they looked sad for a moment, as if they had seen the ancient hero who died for love, and finally for the sake of that connection. love cannot be separated even by death, and the soul cannot avoid falling into hell. among the forest animals listening to the story, a sika deer with slender antlers asked: "sequoia tree man, how do you know all the stories about tularion?" "i will know the stories that belong to him, because i was beside tularion when the stories happened. i witnessed the birth of that hero and the final choice he made." sequoia tree the man explained with a peaceful face, "now please leave for now and leave the place to the friends who are guarding the jungle. i have something to talk to them." under the persuasion of the redwood trees, although many forest animals were still immersed in the legends of ancient heroes, they also understood that something had happened. the name of the jungle guardian in eri is extraordinary, not to mention that the person who came here to look for the sequoia tree man was the chief of the jungle guardian, the great hero gru. all the creatures in eri are familiar with his various deeds. i have heard that he is like the modern hero tularion, and his name has already penetrated into the hearts of all forest creatures. as many forest animals left one by one, the originally noisy environment became quiet. apart from the redwood trees, which were taller than ordinary ancient trees, the only ones left in the scene were the hero gru who came from afar. even gru''s subordinates also understood that this matter was extraordinary and left the venue to the two people in front of them. "guardian of the jungle... i remember that you don''t believe in the legend of the hero tularion, and only a very few of you will come to ask me about that hero''s story. it seems that not long ago, there were elves the elf who came to ask me about everything about tularion seems to be named ivo." looking at the hero gru in front of him, the sequoia tree man slowly said, the sequoia tree man is not interested in the jungle guardians who protect the peace of eri. the reason is that among the jungle guardians, there are many people do not believe the story belonging to the ancient hero tularion, which makes the redwood tree people particularly dissatisfied. there are only a few among the jungle guardians, including ivo and other elves who believe in the legend of tularion. only then can one gain the favor of the sequoia tree people. "ivo...i came here just to inform you of the unfortunate news. ivo, the guardian of the jungle, was unfortunately killed in the execution of his mission not long ago. according to what the other guardians of the jungle said, ivo performed the last the mission was to use the power of the hero tularion to deal with the evil lord of the undead, but in the end he failed." looking at the sequoia tree man in front of him, gru slowly told the news he wanted to convey. he came here specifically to convey the unfortunate news to the sequoia tree man. "you mean...ivo has died now? then has he met the hero tularion?" under the hero gru''s narration, the sequoia tree man was slightly stunned, and then seemed to react. he quickly asked the hero gru. as if he noticed the hope in the eyes of the redwood tree man, it seems that in the eyes of the tree man, as long as the hero tularion is there, there is no enemy that he cannot solve, and there is no difficulty that can defeat the hero. tularion was stumped, but for gru, things didn''t seem to be that way, and in the end he could only sigh deeply: "according to the information from the scouts in the snowy area, ivo did follow the method you taught and used the power contained in the apple pie to attract the hero tularion. however, things did not go as we expected. development, tularion had no intention of helping the eli creature. he chose to stand on the side of the doomsday kings. the reason was because his true love was the king of lust, one of the kings of hell. he was no longer the hero in your memory." after slowly telling everything about tularion, gru also fell into silence, while always paying attention to the reaction of the redwood tree man in front of him. if it was just to convey the news about ivo''s death, then no matter who it was, there was no need to let him, as the chief guardian of the jungle, do it himself. he specifically accepted the task and prepared to meet the sequoia tree man before the rescue mission. , just to ask him for information about the ancient hero. in the entire eri, the one who has the deepest connection with the hero tularion is the sequoia tree man in front of him. he was originally an ordinary redwood tree. only because he felt the heroic will left by tularion in the past, he opened his spiritual wisdom and finally became the ancient tree man in front of gru. if anyone if one can persuade the hero tularion, then that person must be the sequoia tree man. listening to what gru said about the situation of the hero tularion, the sequoia tree man fell into silence for a while, and then spoke after a while: "lord guardian, you are wrong about this. until now, tularion is still the hero in my memory. he has always been like this, for the love in his heart and for the people he has sworn to protect for life. he will do things that ordinary people cannot do. even if he betrays eli for love, i am not surprised, because that is the hero. from beginning to end, he has done this .¡± realizing the meaning of the sequoia tree man''s words, gru sighed deeply. he also understood the meaning of the sequoia tree man''s words. the reason why heroes are more powerful than ordinary creatures is because in the heart of the hero, there is with an unshakable strong will, even if certain actions are destined not to be understood by other creatures, heroes will still do it without hesitation, because that is the proof that they have become heroes. "now eli is in a deep crisis. the doomsday disaster has arrived. we need to gather the power of all elves and even all creatures who want to survive this doomsday disaster safely. tularion, as the most powerful person in eli''s history, the powerful elf hero has proven to be even more powerful than me. with his help, we will be much more likely to survive this doomsday disaster. can you think of a way to convince that ancient hero? " as if thinking of something, gru took the initiative to ask. according to the news from those who participated in the feast of kings in the snowy land, the hero tularion has quite terrifying power. even the lord of the undead must be careful with the power that belongs to the ancient hero. every sword tularion swings is enough to threaten the real demigod. that power is far more powerful than the current jungle guardians of eli. for this reason, even though ivo''s previous mission to contact tularion had failed, gru was still unwilling. with the help of the ancient elf hero, i don''t know how many eli creatures would be able to survive this doomsday disaster. survived it. although the hope was very slim, he still needed to get an answer from the redwood tree man himself. "i can''t convince that hero, and no one can change the hero''s will. lord gru, you are also a hero, and it is impossible not to understand this truth. the only one in the world who can convince tularion there is only the love in his heart that cannot be separated even by death, a woman named chesia." the sequoia tree man replied slowly. listening to the sequoia tree man''s answer, gru could only sigh deeply. although the sequoia tree man''s statement was simple, it seemed that as long as he found a woman named chesia, he could convince the hero tularion, but i don¡¯t know how difficult it is to actually do it. the cecia in the sequoia tree''s mouth is no longer the ordinary human woman in the legendary stories he told, but the lustful king in charge of succubi and demons in hell. she is not the same person as the eli creature at all. . what gru is more worried about than not being able to get tularion''s help is that the hero tularion will stand on the side of the powerful enemies who endanger eli in the doomsday. that is not impossible to happen. although tularion was an elf in the past, with the blessing of the supreme hero''s will, there was nothing he could not do. if cecia asked him to do so, he would not hesitate at all. i''m afraid that instead of being able to get help from the hero tularion, eli will face the legendary ancient hero head-on. i don''t know how many forest creatures will die at the hands of that supreme hero. the various information obtained from the sequoia tree people also strengthened gru''s thoughts. today''s tularion is not only not a strong support for eli, but it is very likely to become a terrifying and powerful enemy that opposes eli in the doomsday. , thinking of this, even gru, who has always been firm in his heart, can''t help but feel a little confused. he doesn''t know how eli can survive the doomsday catastrophe. just as the hero gru sighed, he suddenly heard the voice of the sequoia tree man coming from the side. "however, now that tularion has returned to the world, i do have a way to contact the ancient hero. but even i am not sure what choice the hero tularion will make. maybe there is a bigger... maybe he ignored my contact." listening to the method mentioned by the redwood tree, gru''s heart, which had just sunk, became excited at this moment. in any case, it is a good thing to be able to contact the ancient hero tularion at this moment. that''s right. recalling the legendary hero who was extremely paranoid and would do anything for the love in his heart, even if he could get a way to contact him from the sequoia tree man, gru''s worries still didn''t get better. getting in touch with tularion is only the first step. whether or not he can get his help remains to be seen. no one knows how things will change until the moment it actually happens. "sequoia tree man, the important task of contacting the hero tularion is entrusted to you. if that hero still has a yearning for the beauty of the world in his heart, if he still thinks that he is an eri elf, then he cannot ignore eli in trouble, and if you can contact him, tell him that hero gru wants to see him." hero gru said slowly. facing the jungle guardian''s request, the redwood tree man nodded silently and kept his words in his heart. Chapter 3039 in the dungeon of the magic city, rhodes and a woman wearing a gorgeous veil were standing in front of a huge one-way mirror made by the master alchemist, staring at the holy inquisition angel imprisoned behind the mirror. "can your realm change the mind of the holy angel?" looking at the resolute-looking holy judgment angel in the mirror, rhodes couldn''t help but take a deep breath, and then asked the woman beside him. the woman in the gauze has a delicate appearance. just one glance at her would make an ordinary person fall under her charm forever and become a walking corpse that only obeys the orders of that woman. however, rhode''s eyes were unusually calm and there was no trace of emotion in his eyes. affected by that woman''s power. "his heart is as hard as iron, but even steel that has been tempered a hundred times will gradually rust away day after day, and eventually lose its original appearance." faced with rhodes'' inquiry, the woman just answered lightly and looked at him. there was quite a bit of interest in the eyes of the holy angel. being able to capture the heart of such a powerful hero was also a big challenge for her. "however, his will is indeed beyond my imagination. it will take me time, a long time, to use the power of the field of love to change his mind little by little... let me calculate carefully. according to his current performance judging from the state in which he came out and his abilities in the field of love, it will take me about nine hundred years to make him fall in love with me completely." looking at the resolute-looking holy judgment angel, cecia, who was invited by rhodes, slowly said that as the king of desire, she can use the power of the domain of love to completely charm the minds of other creatures. however, that charm , but it takes time for it to gradually take effect. when facing a powerful creature with a firm mind, that time may take a long, long time. "nine hundred years? according to the information that prophet messiga told me, it seems that there is not nine hundred years until you become the king of lust, right?" as if thinking of something, rhodes couldn''t help but frown. the power of the domain of love can only be effective on creatures of a different gender than one''s own. in other words, the domain of love obtained by rhodes in the source of sin karma cannot have any effect on isaac, and it can only be used on the king of lust. only in the realm of love can we change the mind of the holy judgment angel. the answer he got from cecia made rhodes feel slightly happy, but at the same time he couldn''t help but feel worried. what he was happy about was that if the king of lust was given enough time, the realm of love in her could indeed completely change isaac. what worries me is that the time is too long. when hundreds of years pass, the doomsday war will be over long ago, and there will be no help for rhodes now. "it''s a blessing that the domain of love can take effect. it''s not an easy task to charm a creature like the archangel whose strength is close to that of a demigod. otherwise, you''d better think of other ways." as if she sensed rhode''s dissatisfaction, chessia just let out a soft snort. she was likely to leave immediately if rhode was dissatisfied. seeing this, rhode could only change her words: "well, it is indeed a happy news that the domain of love can take effect. i will not continue to force anything. but according to my understanding of the domain of love, you should be able to use various methods to change the time it takes effect. it¡¯s better to do it in advance.¡± in rhode''s memory, the time given by the domain of love is just the default time to do nothing. even if chesia does nothing and just stands in front of the holy judgment angel for nine hundred years, she can let the holy judgment angel fall in love with himself completely, and that is the power that belongs to the field of love. however, the reason why that time is the default time is because it represents the longest time for the domain of love to be in effect, and during this time, cecia can still use various other means to completely shorten the time required. , even if it is shortened to within a year, rhodes will not find it strange, because before, rhodes used the power of the field of love to greatly shorten the default time. he believed that chessia, the king of lust, this is the only thing that can be done. faced with rhodes'' request, cecia thought for a while and finally shook her head: "it is not easy to do that. if you want to significantly shorten the time required, the state of the holy angel is particularly important, which requires me to interact with it in various ways. , maybe i need to ask you to release him from prison, and i also need many undead to cooperate with my actions, can you do that?" listening to chesia''s request, rhodes couldn''t help but feel a little bit embarrassed. he absolutely couldn''t release the holy angel with confidence. destiny was always thinking of using him to deal with him, so that more and more creatures would be involved. in cecia''s plan, fate has more chances to take advantage of the chaos to succeed. after all, only heroes can escape the control of fate. all other creatures who are not heroes must obey the instructions of fate in every move, even if rhodes'' undead is no exception. the holy angel cannot be released from prison with confidence. even cecia, who is in charge of the domain of love, cannot shorten the time it takes for the holy angel to fall in love with her, which is why rhodes feels helpless. however, as if he remembered something, rhodes also looked a little thoughtful. the obstacle currently plaguing the effectiveness of king lust''s power is undoubtedly the long period of time. as far as rhodes knows, there seems to be a power in the world that can completely control time. that power belongs to moriel''s time domain. the realm of time, as one of the two most powerful realms in the world, is far more powerful than the realm of love in chesia. it can be said that as long as you completely master the power of the realm of time, there is nothing you can''t do. . once upon a time, when moriel was rhodes'' enemy, she once forced rhodes into a deep desperate situation. facing the existence that could manipulate time, even rhodes didn''t know what to do. fortunately, everything now it''s all over, and time is on rhode''s side. "if we use the power of the time domain, we might be able to shorten the time significantly... but moriel is not in good condition right now, and the time domain is still in the process of cultivation." as if he thought of something, rhodes couldn''t help but coughed. his vigorous use of the time arrow, although he rose to the peak of the legend in one fell swoop, also made moriel''s time domain fall into weakness, and she was temporarily unable to return to her original state. if you use it like that, you have to wait for her to recover slowly. apart from the time realm, there is almost no way to shorten the time the love realm takes effect and thus change isaac''s will. however, after rhodes thought carefully, there seems to be a way. the spiritual element monarch seems to have some unique method that can greatly speed up other people''s thinking, thereby extending the ability to perceive time. under the influence of paris''s secret method, maybe only a few seconds have passed in the real world, but in the perception of the secret method object, his world seems to have passed for hundreds of years, and during these hundreds of years, he has he can neither speak nor move his body, because the time in the outside world is only a few seconds, and the only thing he can do is to be unable to move despite hundreds of years of thinking. rhodes had experienced the power of that secret method before. the previous generation of holy judgment angel andor, it was under the influence of paris'' secret method and the collapse of his own faith that he was successfully affected by rhodes'' domain of love. in this way, he was filled with the energy of devotion in one fell swoop and became a member of rhodes'' men. if we can get paris''s secret method, we may be able to greatly shorten the time it takes to fill isaac''s head with the energy of love. this is also the most feasible method that rhodes knows so far, but this method also exists. there is a huge problem, that is, the spiritual elemental monarch is not a good person, and her relationship with the other elemental monarchs is not good either. it is almost impossible for rhodes to get her help. as the strongest spiritual elemental person in history, paris is deliberately trying to seize the power that belongs to the true elemental monarch. if rhodes, who is the air elemental monarch at the moment, meets her, i am afraid nothing good will happen. in the end, in the end, i''m afraid it will also end in a fight between the two. recalling what i saw last time in the plane of spirit and magic, paris, as the master of spiritual elements, seemed not to be restless, but used some kind of power to control all the chapter demons in the void. looking at her posture, it seemed that she is afraid that she is also preparing to interfere in the doomsday war, and she is afraid that she will not be able to hand over her secret method to rhodes easily. unless rhodes is willing to exchange the authority of the elemental lord, she will only be hostile to rhodes. manner. he shook his head. apart from that, rhodes really had no other good way to shorten the time required by king of lust. it seemed that using the power of king of lust to control isaac was just a backup option. he still had to think of other options. only in this way can we take advantage of isaac''s unique heroic abilities. rhodes is also worried about the king of lust. when she truly uses the power of the domain of love to control isaac, she may no longer follow rhodes'' advice and use that power on her own. it may not be a good thing to hand over the heroic expertise of anyone in the world to the irrational king of desire. looking at chessia who was looking at isaac, rhodes asked slowly: "speaking of which, i didn''t see the beast with you. his power is too strong, even a demigod has to deal with it." i¡¯m full of fear and i can¡¯t let him wander around in the magic city.¡± thinking of the power of that ancient hero, rhodes couldn''t help but shook his head. that was definitely the most unreasonable hero he had ever seen. the heroic will of a beast was probably even worse than that of the holy judgment angel currently imprisoned in the prison. strong. with the blessing of the hero''s will, isaac can sacrifice himself in exchange for anyone in the world to be silent with him. however, the beast''s heroic skills make him invincible, and he will not hesitate to kill everyone in the world to prove his love. . thinking of this, rhodes couldn''t help but glance at chessia. he didn''t know what the king of lust had done to make the beast be so devoted to her. maybe that was the real power in the realm of love. hearing rhodes mention the beasts, cecia also had a hint of impatience in her expression. rhodes clearly remembered her attitude towards the beasts. it was an attitude full of disgust and hostility, which could make her conquer the beasts again. beast, rhodes didn''t know how much effort he put into it. "you mean tularion? he originally wanted to come to the prison with me to see the holy angel imprisoned here, but for some reason, he suddenly changed his mind and went to another location alone. , i don¡¯t want to know what he is thinking.¡± speaking of the beast, cecia curled her lips and said that if rhodes hadn''t mentioned it, she wouldn''t have wanted to talk about the paranoid hero. "really..." rhodes nodded and did not ask any more questions on this point. while the two were talking, the door of isaac''s prison suddenly opened, and the person who walked in was not a heavily armed undead guard, but a girl who didn''t look very old. after seeing isaac in prison, the girl''s expression was full of worry. she didn''t understand what isaac had done to be imprisoned here by the lord of the undead, but the concern in her eyes was unspoken. metaphorical. even isaac, who was imprisoned here and always looked solemn and silent, seemed to be slightly touched after seeing the girl who came to visit. it seems that the girl''s visit was to him, it was also something he cared about very much. behind the huge one-way mirror, rhodes looked at the scene in front of him calmly. asking irene to visit her every day was also part of his plan. the purpose was to gradually control the holy judgment angel, but what happened in front of him judging from the situation, the effect of this seems to be better than rhodes expected. even the king of lust on the side couldn''t help but show a bit of interest when he saw the visiting girl. rhodes on the side could clearly see that chessia''s bright eyes were turning. there was a wave of light, as if he was having some idea in his mind. the visit did not last too long. under rhode''s order, the daily visit could only last for a very short time. the loyal undead guards carried out rhode''s order meticulously, and when the time was up, they would not be jailed. if the two of them had any extra free time, they immediately took eileen out and asked her to leave this place. outside the prison, it was rhodes'' most trusted sister, rowling, who was responsible for leading irene here. as if feeling the sight, rowling knew that rhodes was in a sealed cell next to isaac, obviously observing all of this silently, so she no longer meant to disturb him, and instead led eileen to leave together. seeing all the things that happened in the prison, it wasn''t until irene left completely that cecia slowly said, "i seem to know how to control that angel." listening to what cecia said, rhodes looked interested, and then looked over, wanting to see what kind of solution the king of lust would come up with. Chapter 3040 outside the magic city, on the snow-capped mountains covered with silver, an elf with a strong breath was walking here. his arrival disturbed many animals living in the snow. even the generals belonging to the lord of the undead, when he saw him, he looked like he was facing a formidable enemy and did not dare to stop him at all. after hiking up the snow-capped mountains for an unknown amount of time, the elf finally stopped under a dead old tree. because it is close to the capital of the kingdom of the undead, the rich death energy emitted by the magic city at all times is enough to make all creatures in the surrounding area, whether they are animals that used to live here or those plants that live in isolation, become confused. they all fell into a dead silence. as a force that goes against the breath of life, death energy has such an effect. all the trees the elves saw along the way had no new leaves. they were all signs of death and decay. maybe it won''t be long before the plants outside the magic city will cease to exist and become like those in diya. it''s like a city of the dead with no signs of life. the erosion objects of death energy are not limited to those plants. even ordinary living creatures will inevitably be severely negatively affected if they are exposed to death energy for a long time. in order to solve this problem, members of the congress of the undead have also proposed many solutions, including setting up protected areas for existing living creatures in the country that restrict the entry of ordinary undead, and at the same time allowing mages who are good at earth magic to use earth as much as possible. the power in the magic system accelerates the growth of plants to enhance the vitality of plants. however, if pure earth magic directly affects the growth of plants, the effect is often not as good as imagined. there are also different factions in earth magic. undead magic is also a type of earth magic. there is a huge difference between earth magic that specializes in plants. only elizhong specializes in it. court mages with plant-related magic have more experience in this aspect. following the familiar call from the past, tularion came to this dead old tree. not long ago, tularion''s mind suddenly heard the call of an old friend from the past. the call was so strong that even he could not ignore it for a while, so he decided to come and have a look. the call did not lead him to any remote place, but only led him to a snow-capped mountain outside the city. "who is calling me? show your body." after arriving at the place where the call came from, tularion said. as tularion opened his mouth, the dead ancient tree not far away seemed to be touched, and the nearby earth trembled slightly. the ancient tree that had no signs of life seemed to be stimulated by some kind of force, and a figure suddenly appeared on it. a pale old face made of tree bark. as soon as the face saw tularion, its expression became excited and could no longer calm down: "the supreme hero born in eli, butch tularion, i am your most loyal follower. your story has been circulated in eli for countless years. i don''t know how many elves have been inspired and inspired to embark on the journey of the same path as you. now after so many years, i finally see you again, and the excitement in my heart is really indescribable..." listening to the excited words of the ancient tree, and the words that seemed to recognize him, tularion just frowned, seeming to be a little confused about his words: "who are you? i don''t seem to know you. " after receiving tularion''s response, the old man''s face made of tree bark was full of excitement. even if tularion said that he did not remember who he was, it did not affect the joy he felt when he saw the ancient hero. , and quickly reminded tularion: "have you forgotten? i am the redwood tree you leaned against before going to hell. of course, the person in front of you now is not the real me. the real me is still in eri, precisely because of feelings with the strong will of a hero in you, i gradually awakened my own wisdom. if it weren''t for you, i wouldn''t be who i am now." thinking carefully about the words of the ancient tree in front of him, tularion couldn''t help but show a bit of surprise. perhaps it was also from the ancient tree that he felt the same heroic will as his own, and tularion also gradually believed that he said his words: "is there such a thing? it is of course a good thing that you can gain spiritual intelligence in the body of a tree. if there is nothing else, i think i should return to cecia." seeing tularion preparing to leave, the ancient tree suddenly fell into full anxiety and hurriedly said: "hero tularion, now eli is in deep disaster. i don''t know how many creatures in the forest will survive." in the past, throughout the entire eri, only you were the strongest elf hero today. only you had the power to save the creatures in eri that are now in dire straits. today, eri needs you more than at any time in the past. i urge you to return to eri and fight for all the suffering eri creatures." facing the persuasion of the ancient tree, tularion looked indifferent. it seemed that he was not touched in his heart by the words of the ancient tree. for a supreme hero whose heart is harder than steel, nothing can shake his will. "since you gained spiritual wisdom because you felt my will, you should know better than anyone else what my will is. you should know my answer very well, and why do you want to ask specifically? i?" facing the ancient tree''s plea, tularion just asked indifferently. his attitude was undoubtedly very clear. he would not take action for those eri creatures just because of the ancient tree''s request. in his heart, there was something more important. things are waiting for him to complete, so how can his heroic will be shaken by these small things in front of him? "not only that, if one day she needs me to prove her love, the entire eri creature will become my enemy. sequoia tree man, i advise you to end the secret method and go back and think about how to prepare for the future battle. " turalion shook his head slowly, seemingly dismissive of the tree man''s request. not only did he not agree to his request, his words directly conveyed a threat. from tularion''s expression and attitude, the sequoia tree man could clearly understand that what he said was by no means an empty talk, but something that was very likely to happen in the future. faced with tularion''s rejection, the sequoia tree man was not discouraged, but slowly explained: "great hero tularion, i understand everything you said. i have already guessed the answer you might give before, but i still want to see you, not just for those requests, but because you are the hero who inspired countless eri elves. " after a pause, the tree man continued: "maybe you don''t mean that, but all the eri elves who have heard your legends are moved by that heroic will, even if you have rejected my request, but in my heart, you are always the greatest hero in eli, and you have the love of a hero. it is precisely because of that love that the power of a hero is so powerful. you have used that love to this ancient legend proves to all the creatures in eri that the truly powerful heroic will is not anger, but precisely because of love." listening to the words of the tree man in front of him, tularion seemed to be a little touched in his heart. from the tree man''s words, tularion could understand that the tree man did understand him very well. as expected from his born from the will of a hero. "eri..." as if being moved by the tree man''s words, tularion could not help but silently recite the name of his ancient hometown. as the tree man said, tularion is indeed an eri elf. even if he has become a supreme hero, this cannot be changed. from the tree man''s words, tularion knew that what he said was true. the heroic legends that had long been buried in the past were also passed down through the mouths of a few people who knew the past events, and were passed down from generation to generation in eli. the name tularion has inspired many elves who want to be heroes, making them understand how powerful the power of love can be. "it''s a pity that i can''t help you." thinking of this, tularion couldn''t help but sigh deeply. although his current power is enough to change eli''s current predicament, the will in his heart makes him he has no way to do this. he still has more important things to complete. if one day, when he needs to use the lives of all eri creatures to prove the love in his heart, he will not show any mercy. the will to be a hero is so unshakable. "i understand your choice, supreme hero tularion." seeing tularion rejecting him so firmly, the sequoia tree man just shook his head, "actually, before using the secret method to contact you, i have already anticipated your answer. how could the heroic will in you change so easily? but there are still people in eri who want me to do this. the chief of the jungle guardians, the strongest half-elf hero in the world. gru, he wants to see you." "gru... i seem to have heard of this name." after learning about the hero gru, tularion also nodded. as the chief of the jungle guardians, his name is even the beasts returning from hell have also heard of it. "i want to stay here to protect chesia''s safety. if gru really wants to see me, he can only let him come here to find me." tularion shook his head and said, although he was speaking he did not change his words because of the sequoia tree man''s persuasion, but the sequoia tree man could still feel from his answer that his persuasion had had an effect. if it were anyone else who came here, he would never be able to say that move that ancient hero with supreme will. "i believe that hero gru will be very happy when he hears this news. not only him, but all the forest creatures in eli, and even other jungle guardians will also be happy because of your answer. incomparable.¡± after receiving tularion''s answer, the happiest person was the sequoia tree man himself. as an ancient creature that gained intelligence from the will of the hero tularion, the sequoia tree man was more powerful than anyone else. he understood more clearly what tularion¡¯s words meant. for a paranoid hero like tularion, as long as it is what he has said, he will definitely realize it. nothing can shake the will of a true hero. since he has said that he is willing to meet the guardian of the jungle the leader''s chief hero gru, then there is no need to worry about any accidents. gru can also successfully get in touch with this ancient hero, and the entire eri seems to be more hopeful of being able to survive the current doomsday disaster. after receiving tularion''s affirmative reply, the sequoia tree man was so excited that he quickly ended the use of the secret method. he couldn''t wait to convey the good news he got here to the jungle guardians waiting behind him. people. tularion, who stayed where he was, watched as the ancient tree in front of him completely turned into a field of dead branches after the sequoia tree man ended his secret technique, without any trace remaining. recalling the words that the sequoia tree man said to him, tularion felt something in his heart for a moment. he once had a heroic will that ordinary people could not match, and he had a more determined will than anyone else. he would definitely not because of trivial things, you can change any thoughts in your heart. the reason why tularion is willing to agree to the request of the sequoia tree man is just because he also has the heroic will originated from his past. in this world, the sequoia tree man can be regarded as one of the very few who can truly understand that. it was a creature that belonged to his will. even though the sequoia tree man was just a tree man and not an intelligent creature, tularion still took a high look at it, and then temporarily agreed to the sequoia tree man''s request. "did tularion really say that?" among eri, as the sequoia tree people returned here, they conveyed the words left by tularion to the remaining jungle guardians intact, and several people nearby showed their faces. the look of disbelief was mixed with not only joy but also worry. it seemed that tularion''s agreement to the request at this time was not a good thing, but more likely a trap. "we must carefully consider this operation. you must know that the last time we tried to use the power of tularion, we lost one of the guardians, ivo. this time we need the chief of the jungle guardians to personally go out, in case something goes wrong. what''s going on, i''m just afraid that eli will face a disaster." a group of jungle guardians expressed concern, but gru did not think so, but said firmly: "since he has said so, i will go see him immediately." Chapter 3041 eli, the quiet city. several months have passed since the city lord ivo went to brakada on behalf of the eli creature to participate in the wedding celebration of the lord of the dead and the dragon queen, and secretly implemented the sabotage plan. according to spies lurking in the snow, the wedding was over. although ivo showed up at the celebration, he quickly disappeared after the celebration, and no eli spies could contact him. according to the speculation of the jungle guardian who is familiar with the methods of the undead, ivo is likely to have encountered something unexpected. in the upper council of eli, many jungle guardians did not believe this statement. they believed that ivo must still be alive and still looking for a way to fight against the lord of the undead in the snowy areas. but as the days passed, it was now. even for several months, no news came, and the voices of people who thought ivo was still alive became much quieter, as if he was already in danger. in the quiet green orchard, the elf king ariela stood under a sleeping ancient tree of wisdom, reaching out and stroking the wrinkled bark. his long silver hair hung down his temples, and his brows were furrowed. there is a deep sadness. the sleeping ancient tree of wisdom exhales a thunderous snore, and the pulse of the earth rises and falls with every breath of the ancient tree. the dense branches and leaves hang down a rich shade, but on the green branches, a withered yellow leaf is so... it is conspicuous that when the breeze blows, the dead leaves sway violently, like a lonely boat under the storm, and it seems that it may fall at any time. ariela sighed deeply. before ivo went to brakada, he used the secret method of the elves to bind part of his soul to a leaf on the tree of wisdom. when the leaf fell, in one moment, it announced the end of his life. judging from the color change of the dead leaf, i am afraid that he will not be able to escape this disaster. behind the elf king, several jungle guardians from the top ten seats were standing. after learning from the rangers that the dead leaves were about to fall, the jungle guardians gathered here, waiting for the last moment to come. under the gaze of everyone, as a strong wind hit, the swaying dead leaves finally couldn''t bear the weight on them, and fell off the trunk with a snap, dancing gracefully under the wind, and finally seemed to be lost again. with all his strength, he fell at the feet of the elf king. "oh...poor ivo." as the withered leaf fell, the nearby forest guardians also knew very well what happened, and they all showed sadness. in addition to feeling sad for ivo''s sacrifice, they were also more concerned about the consequences of all this. the evil man is hated by rhodes, the lord of the undead. "your majesty the elf king, before ivo took action, he tried to recall tularion, the ancient hero of eli, and let him deal with the lord of the undead. now that this plan has completely failed, how should we deal with the snow land? those evil undead among them?" the unicorn, who was surrounded by the rays of light, also looked at the fallen leaf that fell sadly, and couldn''t help but let out a deep sigh. ivo''s death also announced the complete failure of the elves'' original plan, and the lord of the undead once again won this battle. there is only disappointment in the hearts of the elves. even this seemingly successful plan failed in the end. how should they fight against the evil lord of the undead? facing the worried jungle guardians, the elf king showed a very calm side: "we will discuss this matter later. ivo''s sacrifice also means that the position of lord of the quiet city is vacant. since ancient times, the quiet city has been it is the most important town in eli and the main road to the elf king city. the lords of the quiet city in the past have also been personally appointed by the elf king. the city cannot be left without an owner for a day. hero gru, you are willing to become the next leader of the quiet city. city lord?" following the elf king''s inquiry, the nearby forest guardians also looked at the same location, where a red-haired half-elf was wiping the bow and arrow in his hand. seeing the elf king mentioning himself in his words, gru slowly put down the divine bow in his hand, looked around at everyone and said: "thank you to the elf king for your kindness, but i already have a heavy responsibility and need to lead the jungle warriors to maintain peace in all parts of eri. , always be on guard against the attacks of hell demons and even the kings of doom. i am afraid that i am too busy and have no energy to take up the position of lord of the quiet city. i hope his majesty the elf king will choose someone else." listening to gru''s evasive words, the elf king nodded. as the chief of the jungle guardians, the leading hero gru and the jungle warriors are always rushing to maintain the peace of eri. "that''s the thing, you are now the quiet city. city lord. don¡¯t worry about the safety of your mentor. the elf king has ordered the jungle guardians to prepare for this rescue mission. according to the information i received, all the top ten jungle guardians will be dispatched to try to save jenny safely. take it out of the water elemental plane, and maybe it won¡¯t be long before you can see jenny again.¡± under the persuasion of ranger kailin, sodofei quickly accepted all this, put aside her worries about jenny, and waited for the moment when the guardians returned safely. Chapter 3042 after finishing her visit to isaac, irene always looked gloomy, and her brows seemed to be very worried about the angel in the dungeon. although eileen didn''t know what rhodes was planning, she could clearly feel that those people were using her to do something bad to the angel, which was naturally unacceptable to the kind-hearted eileen. , but right now she has no way to change this. even though she was aware of the man''s intention to take advantage of her, irene could still only endure it all silently. in front of the lord of the undead, who was in charge of death, all her actions seemed to be in vain. she could only act according to the wishes of the lord of the undead, decisively. nothing can be violated. "what''s wrong? you look very unhappy. are you worried about the angel in the dungeon?" beside her, rowling seemed to notice the abnormality in irene''s expression and asked proactively. faced with rowling''s question, erin hesitated for a moment, and finally nodded. she could feel that the aura of the woman in front of her was far less evil than that of the lord of the undead, and was instead very gentle. apart from her, besides, irene didn''t know who else she could trust, so she asked tentatively: "lord of the undead, he won''t do anything to isaac, right?" "at least at this point, you can rest assured that the angel''s life is safe, and it is us who are protecting his safety now. because the ideas he upholds are at odds with ours, he is locked up here. as long as he does not make any what kind of abnormal behavior, my brother will not end his life just like that." listening to rowling''s soft words of comfort, irene just sighed slightly, seemingly believing what she said, but her expression never improved for a moment. with rowling''s help, irene is no longer the usual mud-stained attire. she is wearing a luxurious dress tailor-made for her by undead tailors, and the skirt is dotted with colorful flowers. gem''s slightly weak complexion was transformed with the blessing of various buffing spells, showing a radiant state. she also wore a precious hair accessory carefully selected by rowling on her head. if rowling hadn''t said anything, even the undead guards passing by would regard irene as a relative of a certain doomsday king, and would be completely unable to recognize her true identity. even isaac in the dungeon couldn''t help but be slightly startled when he saw eileen. he simply couldn''t believe that the person in front of him was the eileen in his memory. if it weren''t for the knowledge from eileen that she had not been bribed by these favors and was still on the good side in her heart, isaac would almost be unable to contain his anger. eileen herself is also somewhat grateful to rowling who carefully selected these outfits for her. although rowling is also in the same camp as the evil lord of the undead, irene can feel that the kindness in her heart comes from her heart and does not have ulterior motives like the lord of the undead. from this point of view, the two have the same essence. difference. "how long do i have to stay here? i want to see my parents." looking at rowling, a frustrated erin also made her request. rowling just sighed slightly: "i''m sorry, according to my brother''s order, you can''t see your parents before isaac''s matter is dealt with. you can only recall their appearance in your heart. you can only you can stay with me." as if seeing the frustration in irene''s eyes, rowling was silent for a moment, and finally changed her words: "but...it doesn''t seem that your parents are going to be used in my brother''s plan. if i were to go meeting your parents doesn''t count as disobeying orders. if you can stay here quietly and obediently, and wait until i finish handling the matters at hand, maybe i can agree to your request." as if aware of the meaning of rowling''s words, and seeing her parents'' hope right in front of her eyes, erin''s eyes seemed to have rekindled some hope, and she sat obediently where she was, quietly waiting for rowling to deal with the things in her hands. affairs. seeing that eileen had calmed down, rowling could handle the various matters at hand with peace of mind. she took the parchments one after another and quickly reviewed the various contents on them, sometimes thinking hard, sometimes frowning in deep thought, as if she was concentrating on handling things. appearance. when rowling finally thought about the result and came back to her senses, she saw irene leaning her head over curiously, looking at the contents of the parchment with a curious look on her face. "do you understand the content above?" rowling asked with interest as if she noticed the curiosity in irene''s eyes. in terms of her true age, rowling didn''t seem much older than irene. it''s not an exaggeration to describe the two people''s experiences as completely different. rowling also experienced ups and downs in the past. first, the village she lived in was destroyed by the necromancer. as a hero, she was also captured by the necromancer and auctioned off. fortunately, rowling was not alone along the way. she was by her side. standing side by side and fighting together with her is her most trusted brother rhodes. after all kinds of hardships and struggles, rowling also stood at the top of the kingdom of the undead. although she is still following speaker erica to learn various methods of handling political affairs, no member of congress dares to look down upon her. in a sense, her real status is higher than speaker erica. now looking at eileen in front of her, luo lin seemed to have thought of something and decided to ask her to take the exam. "i learned how to read in the griffin house before, but i only learned common language. as for other languages, even the teachers who taught us in the griffin house didn''t know how to speak." speaking of this, irene couldn''t help scratching her head, but immediately after that, there was a deep sense of loss in her eyes. everything that once belonged to the griffin house was completely destroyed by the crazy people and the flames falling from the sky. now, not even a trace is left. it seems that there is nothing to prove it. really existed. however, as if she remembered something, a certain hope reappeared in erin''s expression. there is still someone in this world who can prove that everything in the griffin house once existed. that person is herself, and she is also named isaac. angel, when everything is reduced to ashes in flames, only those who know the past can prove that things really happened. as if to prove that she had really learned how to read in the griffin house, erin looked at the parchment in rowling''s hand and began to recite the title: "report on the progress of project titan, and on the power improvement of lightning weapons...what is that?" as if she had discovered something extraordinary, erin''s eyes widened when she looked at it. at the same time, she asked rowling with some dumbfounded words. the title of the parchment seemed to be more than a simple text. "you mean this report? this is presented by the scientific research center. in addition to the information report on lightning weapons, it is often accompanied by many other requests, such as asking congress to provide more research funds, and more importantly, for regarding the supply of lightning energy, it seems that my brother has been carrying the titan sword with him during this period, making the lightning energy accumulated in the scientific research center slightly insufficient." simply scanning the parchment in her hand, under the influence of wisdom, all the key points highlighted on the parchment appeared in front of luo lin''s eyes. she didn''t even need to continue to read, just at a glance, she saw the entire focus of the report on the parchment has been revealed, and the efficiency of processing it can be described as getting twice the result with half the effort. wisdom is a special skill that mages must master. in addition to studying spells, it can also provide mages with unimaginable help in various situations other than spells. with a keen thinking ability, not only studying spells, it can be said that everything will become much simpler. there are almost no problems that can trap a true wise man. as for rowling, who uses wisdom as her hero specialty, it goes without saying that she has mastered wisdom. in a sense, she also has the legendary wisdom technique. with the help of her hero specialty, rhodes can master the legendary wisdom technique. the limit of wisdom magic is far from reaching rowling''s level, and that is the biggest benefit that the hero''s specialty brings to rowling. with the blessing of high-level wisdom, no matter the extremely complicated magic or the reports at hand, luo lin could not be stumped in the slightest. if anyone else came here, i am afraid that they would be far from able to achieve this. effect. this is why, during the process of studying with speaker erica, rowling never experienced the slightest difficulty. any problem presented to her would be solved in an instant. nothing could stump a person with experience. a natural hero whose specialty is wisdom. as for irene, just from the content on that parchment, she seemed to have understood that what rowling was dealing with was not a small matter that anyone could handle, it could even be said to be related to the entire country. confidential matters are far beyond what ordinary people can handle. this discovery could not help but frighten eileen to death. according to the horror stories she heard in the griffin house, knowing too much would often not lead to a good outcome. maybe it was because she saw something wrong. the confidential report that should have been seen ended up being silenced. thinking of this, irene didn''t dare to hesitate at all, and quickly stretched out her hands to cover her eyes, as if she wanted to use such a move to show rowling that she would never look twice. "what are you doing?" irene''s actions also elicited a question from rowling who couldn''t laugh or cry. she seemed to not understand why irene had such a big reaction for a while. the titan project was not a terrible thing. "i promise i won''t read it again, but please don''t silence me." faced with rowling''s question, irene just answered with a trembling voice. "what?" irene''s answer undoubtedly made rowling laugh. she didn''t know what the girl in front of her was thinking. she actually thought she would be silenced because she saw some important information. however... after carefully looking at the information in his hand, the content presented on the remaining parchment scrolls was not just ordinary information like the titan project. it was like a proposal about the expansion of the brakada territory to erathia. , as well as proposals such as increasing the proportion of undead in the country, are indeed not suitable for irene to see. if the contents were seen by irene, i don¡¯t know what she would think. just when rowling was about to put away the parchment in front of her, she suddenly heard a burst of laughter. the laughter was as sweet as silver bells. when both rowling and irene heard the laughter, they felt in their hearts. they couldn''t help but feel a little trembling. "are you irene? i didn''t expect that such a determined angel would still have such a flaw in his heart." as these words came, rowling also looked towards the direction where the sound came from, and then her expression changed. the person who said the words was the existence that even rowling had to be careful about, in hell. the king of lust. "king of lust, cecia, what are you doing here? is there anything i can do to help you?" after discovering the figure of the lust king, luo lin quickly calmed down and asked the uninvited guest, wanting to know the real reason why the lust king appeared here. "don''t worry, i know what you are thinking. the reason why i am here is because of the order of your brother, the lord of the undead, to use her appearance." faced with rowling''s inquiry, cecia just glanced at her lightly, then moved her gaze away and looked at irene aside. "as long as i have this appearance, the time i can use the domain of love to control isaac angel will be greatly shortened. although i don''t know how much it can be shortened, i think it will be much better than now." cecia stepped forward slowly, with a smile that was filled with beauty and confidence, and stretched out her hand towards irene. although irene didn''t know what happened, she always felt that nothing good was going on, so she couldn''t help but hide behind rowling. listening to cecia''s words, rowling couldn''t help but be slightly stunned. for some reason, she instinctively didn''t believe in the king of lust. seeing irene, she hid behind her. rowling also reached out to stop cecia. , and said at the same time: "i don''t remember my brother giving such an order. he told me to protect eileen during this period. you said it was your brother who asked you to come. do you have any evidence?" faced with rowling''s words, cecia just snorted, seeming to be a little dissatisfied with rowling''s attitude. after all, she was also one of the kings of hell. she enjoyed preferential treatment wherever she went, so how could she endure such doubts? just as he was about to say something, he heard a cough from behind: "that is indeed my order." when luo lin heard these words, she was slightly startled. she saw rhodes'' figure slowly appearing not far away. standing with his hands behind his back, he still maintained the indifferent expression that luo lin was familiar with. Chapter 3043 after seeing rhode''s figure appear, even though rowling was still a little reluctant, she could only sigh slightly and get out of the way, no longer blocking the lustful king in front of her. "ha..." looking at rowling who was a little disappointed, cecia just glanced at her lightly, smiled softly, and then passed rowling and came to irene who was hiding behind her. "what are you going to do?" looking at the gorgeous king of desire, irene was slightly shocked. she had never seen such a beautiful person. that beauty seemed to only exist in a dream. if it happened again, if you look at it for a few more times, you will be completely distracted by it, lose your own sanity forever, and can only survive like a walking zombie. "didn''t i tell you? i need to use your appearance." what made eileen slightly stunned was that she seemed to hear her own voice, but this voice was still slightly different from the voice that originally belonged to her in eileen''s memory. the difference was that the intonation of the voice was so soft, not at all like the sound she was used to making. when irene raised her eyes slightly, what appeared in front of her was a girl exactly like herself. the woman who originally existed in front of her was now completely missing. this discovery couldn''t help but make irene she was so surprised that she had no choice but to look at luo lin for help. she didn''t realize the situation at all and desperately wanted luo lin to tell her what happened here. as if aware of erin''s gaze, rowling couldn''t help but stepped forward slightly, wanting to provide some help to the girl in front of her. however, when she saw rhodes watching all this silently not far away, she finally stopped. with this idea in mind, luo lin could only follow her brother''s wishes, even though she was still a little reluctant. on the side, what appeared in rhode''s eyes was another situation. under the gaze of the strengthened and transformed hero''s special skill, the peeping eye, everything that happened in front of him, whether it was illusion or mental magic, was completely different. no longer able to have any influence on rhodes, what appeared in front of rhodes was the true situation after stripping away all means and pretense. under rhodes'' gaze, as cecia put her hands on irene''s shoulders, her body also changed rapidly. she was originally a head taller than irene, and she gradually became shorter until she came to the same level as irene. irene was at the same level, and the beautiful appearance that originally belonged to the king of lust, trembled slightly, and finally became the same as irene, except for the charm revealed in the corners of her eyes, and the confident raised corners of her mouth. there was a huge difference from the bewildered face of the real irene. even though the appearance changes, the temperament belonging to the king of desire will not change at all, and rhodes can clearly feel this. "the art of disguise... under the blessing of the domain of love, the art of disguise displayed by the king of lust has probably exceeded the limit of level 20." seeing the changes that had taken place in chessia, rhodes felt as if some kind of conclusion also flashed through. rhodes, who is the lord of the air element, is naturally familiar with the magic of changing body shapes. it is one of the magics of the air magic. with the blessing of the disguise method, the caster can change his body shape on his own. most of them sometimes you can use this magic to cover your own aura to avoid enemy detection. sometimes high-level camouflage techniques can also be used to perform infiltration missions. rhodes, who is in charge of the authority of the air element, is of course very familiar with the function of the disguise method. if rhodes is willing, he can even use the power of the sustainable magic included in the authority of the air element to turn the disguise method into a sustainable gain. , allowing oneself to be permanently under the influence of disguised dafa. however, no matter how good rhodes was at pretending to be a master, he still couldn''t compare with the lustful king in front of him. ordinary disguise methods are enough to make the appearance look real. even one''s own temperament and even the intonation of the voice will change accordingly. however, one thing cannot be changed, and that is the feeling that comes from the soul. strength. facing the disguise technique performed by the legendary mage, it can be said that there is almost no way to distinguish it. the only way to identify it is to detect the power of the soul, even if the legendary mage can change his body shape and even change his own temperament. , to achieve the same effect as the target, but no matter how they change their body shape, the power of the soul of the legendary mage cannot change in any way. as long as the strength of the soul can be carefully explored, the identity of the target can be intuitively distinguished. among all creatures, angels and demons are the most sensitive creatures to the power of the soul. the method used by angels to identify others is not to use naked eyes to observe, but to directly detect the soul. no creature can in terms of the power of the soul, even a necromancer who is good at spiritualism cannot compete with angels. it may be possible to use disguise to deceive other people, but it definitely cannot be used to deceive real angels. in the eyes of angels, all living things in the world are just souls wrapped in a body. only when the living things die, will the true appearance of the soul be revealed, and that is what everyone sees in the eyes of angels. with his true appearance, it would be no less difficult to deceive the angels in terms of soul power than ascending to heaven. however, the cecilia that appeared in front of rhodes did not seem to be like this. in rhodes'' perception, the various changes that occurred to cecilia seemed to be not only physical changes, but also with the blessing of the field of love. even her soul has quietly changed at this moment. it can be said that it has become exactly the same as irene beside her. even if she is as strong as rhodes, if you don''t look carefully, you really can''t find any clues. "is this the power of the domain of love?" recalling chesia''s unique domain, rhodes couldn''t help but shook his head, even though he relied on the power of the source of sin karma to obtain the domain of love similar to the king of lust. domain, but there is a huge difference between the two in terms of the use of the domain of love. rhodes still has not been able to master the power of changing the body shape with the domain of love as the core. "as long as i have this appearance, i believe that the time to control that angel will be greatly shortened." after completing the change of body shape, cecia ignored irene who still didn''t understand what happened, and just looked at it with satisfaction. after completing the transformation of his body, he spoke slowly. "very good." after hearing such good news from cecia, rhodes couldn''t help but nodded. being able to find a way to control the holy judgment angel as soon as possible was also a good thing for him, but he didn''t know the advance mentioned by cecia, how far can it be advanced? looking at chessia who had transformed into irene''s body, rhodes seemed to have discovered something and couldn''t help scratching his head. even though the irene transformed by chessia was not the same as the real erin in terms of appearance or soul strength. there is no difference between lin, but the temperament can be said to be too different. what exists in the king of desire is the lazy charm that enchants and dominates everything without putting any other creature in his eyes. however, what exists in the real irene is a feeling of fear and pitiful abjection. meaning. this discovery also made rhodes frown slightly. it can be said that the temperament between the two is a little too different. this is a problem that cannot be ignored. even if the soul and appearance are similar, the temperament is completely different. it was enough for isaac to notice the clues. as if she had discovered rhode''s thoughts, cecia let out a soft hum, and then came to irene''s side, imitating irene''s appearance, shrinking her neck and making a fearful look, under the blessing of the field of love. next, even more pitiable than eileen herself. seeing her actions in his eyes, rhodes couldn''t help but twitch the corner of his mouth. this was because he underestimated the king of lust. as the demon king of hell who is in charge of the sin of lust in the world, asking chessia to imitate the temperament of eileen in front of him can be said to be... there is no difficulty at all. "with the full help of the king of lust, even the holy judgment angel can''t stir up any more troubles." seeing chesia''s power in his eyes, rhodes''s always hanging heart finally dropped at this moment, and he couldn''t help but speak loudly. in order to deal with the holy angel, who has unique heroic abilities and is a greater threat than any enemy in the world, rhodes has racked his brains. now that he has seen the power of the king of lust to change his body shape, he wants to come to the holy angel in prison. , there is no way to distinguish between true and false, and will eventually be completely controlled by the realm of love. at the same time, after seeing chesia''s power, rhodes couldn''t help but feel lucky. thanks to him having used the power of the source of sin to exchange for the domain of love used by the king of lust. otherwise, if the king of lust were like with such a change of body shape, rhodes might be hit by the attack without noticing. after confirming the power of the king of lust, rhodes thought for a while, then looked at rowling who was waiting aside, and irene who looked a little worried, and then gave the order: "you don''t have to see ai again in the future. sorry, but in order to prevent fate from doing anything to destroy it, you have to stay here until the moment the time is right." at the end of the sentence, rhodes glanced at rowling who was standing aside, and his tone became much softer: "keep an eye on her for me, and don''t let fate cause any trouble again." faced with rhode''s request, rowling certainly had no reason to refuse, and nodded quickly. the eyes she met with rhode were filled with concern for him, but she still felt a sense of concern for rhode''s instructions to irene. somewhat intolerable. after ending the transformation of the power of the lust king, rhodes left together with irene, who had been transformed into the lust king. before leaving, rhodes looked at the two people left behind again, and then his figure slowly disappeared in the flames. disappear completely. back outside the dungeon where isaac was imprisoned, rhodes breathed a sigh of relief. this time he finally found a suitable helper. facing isaac who was extremely determined and could even become an angel hero, in addition to the king of lust, rhodes i don¡¯t know who else can influence isaac¡¯s firm will. if an angel wants to become a hero, the process is extremely difficult. it can even be said that it is impossible to happen. there are so many archangels in yunzhong city, but none of them is qualified to become a real hero. this is not only because of the destiny. control, and more importantly, the angel''s heart no longer possesses the strong will to become a hero. looking at the past countless years, there is only one angel hero born in cloud city. that person is the protagonist of the third expansion pack, holding the doomsday blade and preparing to bring down the final judgment to the world, lucifer. what appears in front of rhodes now is isaac, who also has the identity of an angel hero, and his hero skills are so special. for this reason, rhodes will not spend too much energy. angel, coupled with the sinister destiny of secretly looking for opportunities, it is very likely that something bad will happen. looking at isaac in the prison not far away, rhodes could feel the will in his heart. isaac, who was once a saint, needless to say about the firmness in his heart. in addition, there is also a deeply hidden anger in his heart. under the guidance of the arrogant king, that anger now exists. the anger has been completely ignited, and he has become a real hero, and has acquired heroic specialties that other heroes can''t imagine. even rhodes must be extremely vigilant when facing those heroic specialties. as if she sensed the worry in rhodes'' heart, chessia, who transformed into irene, just smiled softly. it seemed that in the eyes of the king of lust, there was nothing to worry about at the moment, as long as she had she took action, found the weakness in the heart of isaac angel, and used the domain of love to control it. isn''t that a simple matter? as the demon king in charge of the sin of lust in hell, and also the owner of the realm of love, cecia knows exactly what to do to completely steal the heart of a hero. it can even be said that he is the king of lust. one of his abilities is that even a powerful hero like isaac, as long as he still retains the ability to perceive lust in his heart instead of true ruthlessness, he will be affected by the field of love. "i have seen heroes like him before. as an angel, his heart is far from being truly heartless. if he just suppresses his emotions, he will eventually be unable to escape the control of the realm of love." looking at isaac in the prison, irene in front of rhodes said slowly, but compared to the previous irene, the look in irene''s eyes when she looked at isaac no longer had any warmth. it''s just a touch of coldness. Chapter 3044 on top of the snow-capped mountains, gru finally met the hero in the ancient legend of eli. somewhat different from gru''s expectation, the hero did not seem to have the indelible heroic spirit in the ancient legends. standing alone on the snow-capped mountains, he looked lonely. if the legendary tularion was so brave and invincible, now he is like a hero who has reached the end of his life. his persistence in kindness and trust in the true feelings in his heart have now transformed into outright madness, and a sense of wishful paranoia. after finally meeting the ancient hero, gru''s expression did not improve at all. as early as when he was young, gru had heard the name of tularion from the ancient legends circulated in eli. however, after meeting tularion, he discovered that this hero was not the hero in his heart at all. as expected, after so many years, he seems to have completely degenerated and turned into a dark hero. only the paranoid persistence of his beliefs in his heart has never changed. on the snow-capped mountains dotted with silver, the two eli heroes, separated by several eras, looked at each other from a distance, and both felt the firm will of the other that would not waver in the slightest. turalion, as the strongest elf hero in the legend of eli in the past, his name has already penetrated into the hearts of all creatures in eli, and gru is the strongest hero among the guardians of the eli jungle in this generation. carrying a phantom bow that contains infinite power, there were no other witnesses to this meeting between the two heroes who spanned the ages, but what they were going to talk about was enough to change the future situation of the entire eri. "hero tularion." faced with the calm and unwavering face of gu jing, tularion could not see anything in his heart. gru took the lead and said, "i have heard of your legend. you the legend of killing the king of hell for a human woman is still circulating in eli. now the elf kingdom of eli is facing an unprecedented disaster. thousands of eli creatures who cannot survive the doomsday catastrophe will be here. died in a catastrophe. only you can change this now, and the elf kingdom needs your power." faced with gru''s sincere persuasion, tularion just glanced at him lightly, without any fluctuation in his eyes, and could not see any thoughts in his heart: "what does everything in eli have to do with me today?" ?even if it has something to do with me, it was the eri hundreds of years ago. after so many years, the elf king has changed so many generations. except for the redwood tree people, i no longer know anyone in the entire eri. elf, why should i help you? what''s more, if you try to stop me from proving my love, then you will be the first to die!" hearing tularion''s indifferent words without any emotion, but full of gunpowder, the hero gru was not too surprised. the legendary tularion was the eri elf who didn''t know how many years ago. the territory had changed at that time, and today''s eri is no longer the elf kingdom in his memory. it is normal for him to have such thoughts. it is difficult to say that apart from the common feeling in his body, apart from the flowing elven blood, what other connection does tularion have with the current elven kingdom? gru, who had already anticipated tularion''s thoughts, did not give up because of the momentary setback, but added: "tularion, you are the most powerful hero in the history of eli, no matter what kind of strong will , can lead to the birth of heroes, but a real hero will definitely understand in his heart what is right, what is wrong, what should be done, and what should not be done. help thousands of suffering creatures, to survive this doomsday disaster safely is the responsibility that belongs to the guardians of the jungle and to every eli hero! as a member of the eli creatures, you cannot escape the responsibility of a hero." facing gru''s persuasion, tularion just fell silent. his heart, which had long been cold and even completely numb, seemed to be slightly touched by gru''s persuasion, but that touch only existed. for a moment, the extremely hard heart that belonged to the hero became cold again. "as a hero, i have already sworn to the love in my heart. i will prove that love to her. i am the one who loves her most in the world. you want to know what i am going to do? this is what i am going to do. she will not believe what i said, so i want to prove to her that only by killing everyone in the world and only me and her are left in the world, i will naturally prove to her that what i said is true." the unparalleled heroic will burst out from tularion. even gru couldn''t help being surprised when he felt the magnificent love that was so strong that even heaven and earth could not restrain it. what kind of power does the legendary tularion have? "gru, if i let you go now, it doesn''t mean that i have shaken my will. it''s just that now her life is threatened. the lord of hell is planning to eradicate all ordinary creatures who are not heroes. i have to join forces with other doomsday kings to guarantee her safety. when the matter is over, if there are still creatures alive in eri, i will kill them all with my own hands to prove that love to her." listening to tularion''s unwavering and firm words, gru also understood why in the mouths of the doomsday kings, the intriguing beast was the nickname for the hero tularion. today''s tularion is like a beast driven by love. it has long lost its heroic persistence and its most basic reason. it is paranoid to believe in ideas that ordinary people think are shocking. however, there are still demigods in the city. to avoid the terrifying power of his edge, even the king of hell would not necessarily end up much better against him. tularion is the craziest beast in the doomsday war. his existence will definitely turn the entire doomsday war upside down. the paranoia that stems from the hero is vividly reflected in him. it is almost impossible to persuade such a hero. looking at the ancient hero who had completely fallen into madness, gru just sighed deeply: "tularion, there are many more important things in this world than the love in your heart. those forest creatures in eri, there are also beautiful things among them, you are just blinded by that paranoia, and you forget the responsibility of a hero." "whatever you say. heroes are so paranoid, so where does the responsibility come from? the so-called responsibilities are just the wishful thinking of heroes. you think your responsibility is to protect eli, and i think my responsibility is to prove the love in my heart, she doesn¡¯t believe in my love, then i have to prove all this to her." tularion said slowly, his eyes were filled with only the hostility towards the chief guardian of the jungle of this generation, he tired of continuing to chat with gru. "you are wrong." facing the powerful and seemingly impatient tularion, the hero gru still did not change his words at all, but insisted, "don''t you feel it? it actually exists in your heart. i still want to protect something. at a certain point, you are right. i do want to protect eli, but what you want to protect is not the love in your heart? how can it be because if you want to protect that love, you want to deprive it and trample on the things that other creatures want to protect? that is not what a hero would do. the power in your body should give you more than other ordinary creatures. it¡¯s a great responsibility, you shouldn¡¯t be such a hero!¡± under gru''s righteous words, tularion opened his mouth, as if he wanted to say something, but in the end nothing came out. deep in his heart, he couldn''t find any suitable words to say. what he said to refute the hero gru was just a roar: "i don''t need you to tell me what a hero should do. the power that belongs to a hero is not given by fate, but comes from the love in my heart. of course i know what i am doing. what!" just when tularion no longer knew what to say, and was just planning to find a reason to drive gru away, suddenly, the words that had just come to his lips stopped, and he felt a strong palpitation in his heart for no reason. , as if something important is about to pass away. "it''s not good... i feel like she''s in danger." as if he sensed something, the deep anger that existed deep in tularion''s eyes just now had all disappeared at this moment, and the only thing that remained was there was only that worry that came from the bottom of his heart. judging from his expression, it seemed that something he least wanted to see happened. for a moment, the only thing that existed in the heart of this ancient hero was that lingering worry. the panic of not going. "what are you talking about? what happened?" next to tularion, the hero gru didn''t seem to understand what happened. the hero tularion, who was fine just now, seemed to change in an instant. like a different person, if the initial feeling that the hero gave gru was the paranoia and madness that no one could change, then now, he is so worried and anxious. "don''t block my way!" the hero gru answered only with a roar from tularion, followed by a powerful golden sword light. faced with tularion''s attack without saying a word, the hero gru''s expression changed slightly. as the chief of the jungle guardians, he is also the most powerful hero in the entire elf kingdom of eli. although gru''s strength is not as good as tularion, but they won''t lose quickly even if they fight. aware of the terrifying power contained in the sword, the hero gru had to be all vigilant to deal with it. according to legend, tularion killed the devil in hell with one sword. anyone who dared to underestimate his existence would pay an extremely heavy price. it was a painful price, and that price was exactly what gru could not bear. in desperation, gru could only teleport to escape. the jungle guardians in eli only knew that gru was a marksman with perfect shots. perhaps that was thanks to the half-elf blood in his body. however, only those who are familiar with gru know that in addition to being a marksman, he also has good spell-casting abilities. perhaps his spell-casting abilities are not as good as those of the real legendary mages in the magic guild, but they are comparable to ordinary high-level magicians. compared with other high-level mages, he is undoubtedly better than others. the use of magic evasion such as teleportation in times of crisis has long been integrated into his spellcasting instinct. as the teleportation ended, gru slowly turned around and stared at the situation after the sword light swept across. he saw that the snow on the entire snow mountain, and even a mountain not far away, were all covered by tula. the sword light swung by leon was completely flattened, leaving only the smooth mirror-like sword marks in place, and that was the strength of the hero tularion. as the object of gru''s greatest concern, the hero tularion disappeared completely after wielding a sword that shocked gru even. it seemed that something urgent was waiting for him. looking back recalling the changes in tularion''s expression at the end, and the anxious look that couldn''t be hidden at all, gru seemed to have a vague premonition of what happened. what could make tularion so anxious, except what else could there be besides the love in his heart? if you want to persuade the hero tularion, you might start by persuading the one you love in his heart. that sounds like a good idea. with the help of tularion''s beloved, maybe you can persuade the ancient hero to become a hero. it was much simpler, but gru knew that things were not that simple. it would be fine if the object of tularion''s love was just an ordinary human being from a hundred years ago, or a certain demon in hell, but the worst thing would be that the identity of that person is extremely special, and it is not easy to talk to him at all. existence, maybe hundreds of years ago, that person was still an ordinary human woman, but hundreds of years later, especially after all the incidents with tularion, that person has long become a sinner of lust in hell. the king. it is almost impossible to convince a hell king. rather than convincing the hero tularion''s love, gru hopes to start with the hero himself. maybe he can also rely on his theory about heroes. , awakening the conscience that has not been extinguished in the heart of hero tularion. however, the development of things is somewhat beyond gru''s expectation. it seems that something happened in the magic city not far away. otherwise, tula why did leon need to react like this? looking not far away, at the magic city that was now completely occupied by the undead, gru could only sigh deeply. this was once the capital of brakada and also the headquarters of the magic guild. with the rise of the lord of the undead, it has now become the land of the kingdom of the undead. although tularion has gone far away, gru still remains in the same place. he has a premonition in his heart that he will definitely see the ancient hero again. Chapter 3045 in the dungeon of the undead, the holy judgment angel, who had been silent since irene left, and whose eyes seemed to have lost their luster, suddenly felt a familiar aura at this moment. with his spirits lifted, his eyes turned to the closed prison. door direction. as the cell door opened, a familiar figure appeared in front of him again. that person was irene whom he cared about. because of him, irene was targeted by the evil lord of the undead. she even lost her freedom and was imprisoned by the undead. for irene, he always felt deep in his heart. with an apology. the evil lord of the undead even threatened him. if he obeyed his fate and died and triggered his hero specialties, then irene would definitely be buried with him. isaac doesn''t want to see this happen. he has dragged irene into such a dangerous situation. let alone an ordinary person like irene, even an ordinary seventh-level legend, in front of the lord of the undead there was nothing he could do, so how could he abandon irene''s safety? thinking of this, the plan to die that existed deep in his heart could only slowly dissipate at this moment. it was visiting time again. looking at irene who walked into the cell with a worried face, isaac couldn''t help but let out a deep sigh. but for some reason, when isaac saw irene, he was troubled. all the problems and worries in his heart seemed to disappear at this moment. the only thing that could make his heart fascinated at this moment was irene in front of him. "isaac, i''m so scared." before isaac could speak, he heard irene in front of him speak first. her tone was weak, and her eyes that seemed to be able to speak revealed only the lingering fear, as if she had experienced it in the kingdom of the dead. everything has completely frightened the girl in front of him. "you don''t have to be afraid. as long as i am still alive, the lord of the dead will not dare to do anything to you..." isaac slowly comforted him. looking at the girl who was about to cry, isaac felt a pang of distress in his heart. "if you are really scared, just recite the name of the holy angel silently in your heart. the holy angel of erathia is the nemesis of all evil in the world. as long as you recite the name of the holy angel, you will not stay with fear and you can step into the light.¡± listening to isaac''s words, irene seemed to remember something and asked proactively: "i heard from them that you are the holy judgment angel of this generation. do you want me to read your name?" "i have lived up to the name of the holy angel. in my heart, the only one who is truly qualified to be called the holy angel is my godmother, the angel of andorra. it is a pity that she has been affected by the lord of the dead. bewitched, i lost my faith in the past.¡± isaac let out a deep sigh, and his words were full of self-blame. as a hero among angels, he had already broken the commandments of yunzhong city. in a sense, he was not a qualified person. angel. "i don''t think so!" just as isaac was lamenting, he heard a crisp voice ringing in his ears. it was irene encouraging him, "in my heart, no one is more beautiful than you." you are qualified to become an angel. the current predicament cannot stop you at all. i believe you will be able to find a way out of the predicament and take me out of here with you." as if he sensed irene''s encouragement, isaac''s heart, which had become cold since being defeated by rhodes, seemed to warm up again at this moment. these were things that irene had never said to him before. discourse. looking at irene in front of him, isaac undoubtedly felt something. even the captured girl in front of him did not give up because of the temporary predicament. as a holy angel and a hero, he how can you give up so easily? the flame of will ignited from isaac''s eyes again, and as he struggled, he also made the chains that bound him rattle. in the cell next door, rhodes, who was looking at all this through the magic mirror, couldn''t help but show a somewhat surprised expression at this moment. it can be said that the method of the king of lust was completely beyond his expectation, and it was just a few words of encouragement that seemed to be insignificant. , which injected new power into the already exhausted isaac angel, and once again awakened the unwillingness to fight in his heart. the burning heroic will cannot be faked. if he is in such a state, isaac will be even more difficult than in previous battles. as if aware of rhodes'' gaze on the other side, the girl who looked like irene turned her head slightly. even though it was only for a moment, rhodes still saw the sly smile in the light flashing in her eyes, as if everything is under her control. the original girl irene could not show such an expression no matter what, and only the king of desire, who was good at corroding people''s hearts, would show his eyes as if he had secured victory at this moment. "that''s it, spread your wings and fly high, break out of the cage, my angel!" feeling the stronger and stronger heroic will in isaac, the words in irene''s mouth became sharper, as if they turned into sharp knives, piercing the weakest place in isaac''s heart. what followed was a strong heroic will that even rhodes could not ignore. with the crisp sound, the scene in front of him also made rhodes nervous. he specially melted the shackles of war, and then forged the chain that was enough to imprison the demigod. at this moment, isaac, who was possessed by the strong heroic will, collapsed. break, even the shackles of this quality can no longer restrain the angel hero with a strong will. "your majesty rhodes, we must stop him now!" feeling the movement caused by isaac, even the walls around the dungeon began to have a large number of cracks spreading at this moment. the nearby undead guards panicked and couldn''t help asking rhodes for instructions. before rhodes gave the order, , they dare not do anything. faced with the undead guards'' proposal, rhodes just waved his hands lightly, with no intention of stopping him. cecia had reminded him of what was happening now, but even rhodes didn''t expect it. isaac angel, whose lamp is completely exhausted, can still burst out with such powerful power under the blessing of the hero''s will. as if thinking of something, rhodes shook his head. it seemed that what made isaac break free was not just the will of the hero, but also had an inseparable relationship with the lustful king who turned into irene beside him. irene had come to see him so many times before, but she had never seen isaac react like this. however, under the few words of the king of lust, isaac seemed to be injected with power again. that was the king of lust. where the ability lies. everything that happened to isaac now was what the king of lust had expected. according to what the king of lust said, stimulating the potential in isaac''s heart is only the first step to completely control him. on the contrary, if he fails to break free, rhodes will have to find a way to remove the chains on him, and after that, only it only takes the king of lust to ask him one more question before he can use the power of the realm of love to completely control him. everything seemed to be going according to king lust''s plan, but rhodes felt a faint uneasiness in his heart. it seemed that things were not that simple. what''s more, king lust was not a hero, and fate could still use her hand to deal with ai. sark angel intervenes. "my angel, answer me a question." as isaac broke free from the restraints, the smile on erin''s face seemed to become brighter. she seemed to have seen the moment when the angel was completely under control. seeing isaac looking over, she asked softly to: "who is the most beautiful woman in the world?" faced with eileen''s inquiry, isaac did not answer immediately. his expression turned cold little by little, and with lightning speed, he pinched the girl''s neck in front of him with both hands, so fast that neither rhodes nor or the king of lust, who was waiting for an answer, failed to react, and then heard isaac''s angry shout: "irene will not ask me such a question, you are not irene at all, who are you?" at this moment, even rhodes felt that something was not good. the changes that had taken place in isaac were beyond everyone''s expectations. even the king of lust, who had been confident of victory just now, completely changed his expression at this moment. . cecia tried to use space magic to escape from the formidable holy judgment angel, but this time she miscalculated. under the influence of space magic, her figure was distorted and blurred, but her position was not even clear. moved, but still stayed in place, the cell used to imprison the holy judgment angel was forbidden to use magic. "i understand. you must be with the evil lord of the undead. how dare you change into irene''s appearance and how dare you deceive me like this. in the name of the holy angel, i will judge your sins... " clamping cecilia''s neck tightly, isaac''s eyes erupted with blazing anger. when the angel also felt angry, the anger would be inextinguishable, and he could only turn everything nearby into ashes. give up. "stop!" not far away, rhodes yelled. he already held the titan arrow in his hand, and the monarch''s true form could be entered at any time. just when rhodes was about to rescue chessia who was captured by isaac angel, suddenly there was a chill behind him. without any hesitation, rhodes immediately dodged and managed to avoid the golden sword light that came from behind. under the terrifying sword light, everything blocking it in front was swept away. . even rhodes had to use all his strength to deal with the terrifying moves whose damage had reached tens of millions. the entire dungeon of the undead was completely uncovered from the ground by that sword sweep. there were scattered rubble everywhere, as well as the prisoners who noticed that a good opportunity was coming, and their eyes were shining. while dodging that blow, a lot of things flashed through rhodes''s heart. among all the heroes in the world, there was only one hero who could wield such a sword. that man was the ancient hero named tularion. the beast returned from hell and was completely dominated by love. his power far exceeded any hero rhodes had ever seen. even the holy judgment angel was by no means a match for that ancient hero. rhodes looked towards the direction where the holy angel was standing, and saw that the holy angel, who had just awakened his will and regained his power, could only lie half-dead on the ground, with the feathers on his back scattered on the ground. under tularion''s full strength, under the sword, the holy judgment angel, who has lost the blessing of fate, is simply unable to resist, and seems to have no power to fight back at all. "are you hurt?" standing next to cecia, who had regained her appearance, was the elf hero tularion who had just arrived. looking at cecia, who still seemed to have not breathed, the only thing that existed in tularion''s eyes was the lingering heartache and the anger from the bottom of his heart. the anger was so strong that when rhodes saw tularion in this state, he felt completely bad. the hero tularion, all his heroic will is placed on the king of lust beside him. when the king of lust is injured, the anger that bursts out from tularion''s body is enough to shock everyone in the world. at the same time, tularion''s unkind eyes also fell on the holy angel at his feet. it was the angel in front of him who caused cecia to be injured. if he had come a moment later, he would have never known what happened. what will happen to xia? he won''t even have time to regret it by then. now that he has completely returned, the first thing he has to do is to make that angel completely feel his anger. as tularion swung his sword again, the golden sword light that could tear the world apart once again condensed from the blade in his hand. if it was cut down with one sword, there would be absolutely no chance of the holy judgment angel standing in front of the sword light to survive. possible. seeing the current situation in his eyes, rhodes''s expression changed completely. he could not let the holy angel die like this. the heroic specialties existing in the holy angel can only be triggered by a sacrifice like this, and that is what happened. it is the result that fate wants. thinking of this, rhodes did not dare to hesitate at all. all the demon banning rituals in the dungeon were completely destroyed by tularion''s sword, and the entire dungeon collapsed. but right now, rhodes had no time to do it. regardless of the prisoners who took advantage of the chaos to escape, all his attention was focused on the immobile holy angel. just as the sword light swept across, the huge storm giant completely blocked tularion''s sword. as rhodes used all his strength to activate the titan arrow that merged with himself, it swallowed up all the light in the world. the terrifying lightning was completely condensed within the storm giant''s arm. following a shocking explosion, a terrifying air wave spread outward from the power explosion point. with the undead dungeon as the center, countless buildings in the magic city collapsed and turned into ruins. even gru, who was waiting outside the city, couldn''t help but look over in surprise at this moment. although he didn''t know what happened in the city, gru had a hunch that it must be related to tularion who was far away. Chapter 3046 as the demigod-level offensives collided, the blast of air turned into a shock wave more powerful than a tsunami, destroying everything near the prison, except for a few prisoners who were prepared for it and were powerful in their own right. in addition, the rest of the people, even the most elite legion members under rhodes, could not escape the terrifying shock wave. seeing that the power of the shock wave continues to spread in the magic city, if it is left unchecked and spreads like this, half of the town''s buildings will be wiped out by a demigod-level blow. rhodes will definitely not let this go. kind of thing happens. as the lord of the air element, rhodes'' ability to control the atmosphere far exceeds that of any other mage. even the shock wave containing terrifying power cannot escape the control of the lord of the air element. as rhodes transformed into a storm giant, he shouted loudly. , the shock wave that continued to spread and destroy everything in its path was actually contained by him, and finally dissipated invisible. although the shock wave dissipated, the vast dust it stirred up completely obscured the sight of everyone nearby. except for rhodes, who was able to see everything around him clearly with his hero skills, the rest of the people couldn''t see clearly what was happening in the field. what. "cough...cough..." inhaling the smoke and dust that contains the destructive power of demigods will inevitably make oneself feel uncomfortable. not far away, vidnina, who finally escaped from the prison while the prison was destroyed, was not there at the moment. he used space magic to escape for a moment, but anxiously looked for the figure of another prisoner. what made her feel extremely anxious was that no matter how she searched, she could not find the figure of the man in a safe place. various signs nearby seemed to have told her that the man could not survive the aftermath of the demigod collision. , but the trust in her heart made her believe that that person would never die here. finally, under the cover of the vast dust, widnina finally saw the figure of the man clearly. vidnina came to the side of the man. the part of the man''s body facing vidnina looked like an ordinary person. his cold eyes were staring at the two people fighting in the field. however, if it was vader when nina walked to the other side of the man, she would find a very ominous and strange scene. all that existed on that part of the body were white bones that looked cold and eerie. anyone else would have screamed just by looking at that very strange appearance, but widnina seemed to have long been accustomed to that person''s appearance, and there was only concern in her eyes. "sandru, why are you still here? run away now. if you delay for a moment, i''m afraid you will be caught by the lord of the undead again." widnina suggested anxiously, as if she didn''t understand why sandro was still here. here, it would be difficult to encounter such a good opportunity to destroy the prison in the aftermath of the demigods. if we don''t seize the current opportunity and escape from here quickly, i''m afraid there won''t be such an opportunity in the future. listening to widnina''s words, sandro, who had been imprisoned in the prison before, looked extremely calm. he didn''t even look back in the direction of widnina, his eyes were always fixed on the field that was about to start again. on the two people fighting. "you leave here first. the entire surface world is not safe now. the eternal evil eye of the lord of the dead is enough to monitor everything that happens on the earth. even the underground world is the territory of dragon king moriel. the only place that can accommodate us now is the deepest underground. the hell you are in. go to the lord of hell. you are a hero who awakens your will and defies fate. the lord of hell will not make things difficult for you." listening to sandro''s extremely calm words and his choice of where the two of them would stay, widnina seemed to realize something and couldn''t help but ask: "what about you? do you want to stay here? no will you escape with me?" sandro just shook his head slightly: "the situation of the demigods fighting, the experience they left in the battle, and the inspiration they gave to others cannot be felt everywhere. i have a hunch that their battle, it seems that i can solve the problem that has trapped me for a long time. even if it is very dangerous, i have to stay here." saying that, sandro, who felt something, also turned his attention to rhodes and tularion in the field. as sandro said, the various experiences and traces left by the demigod-level battles are enough to deeply inspire the legendary creatures. even if he only watched it for a moment, sandro felt vaguely troubled. the long-term bottleneck has been loosened, and he absolutely cannot let go of such an opportunity. even if there is a risk of being captured and taken back to prison by the lord of the undead, he still chooses to stay here. such risks are nothing to him. after feeling the determination in sandro''s heart, widnina said no more. she believed in the person in front of her. even if the choice sandro made was contrary to widnina''s expectations, widnina still choosing to support his decision, the figure immediately disappeared into the door to another dimension that opened. it was not until vidnina left that sandro glanced in the direction of the mana fluctuations, and then focused his attention on the two people in the field. and in the field, tularion, who had firmly protected cecia under the power of the aftermath, was looking at the lord of the undead who was protecting everyone, including the holy angel, with evil eyes, which was enough to destroy the world. the sword light condensed in his hand again. after feeling the power of tularion, rhodes'' expression also changed slightly. even in the state of the true body of the elements, he could only block tularion''s blow, and felt that the true body of the elements had the risk of dissipating, however, like before, tularion can wield countless attacks that damage tens of millions of levels, just like rhodes can wield countless titan arrows, but the damage between the two is not the same. there is a huge difference. "wait." seeing that tularion was still planning to launch an attack, rhodes also looked a little unkind. he planned to use the king of lust to control the holy judgment angel, but as expected, he suffered a backlash from fate and attracted the attack and slaying of ancient heroes like tularion. what exactly went wrong? after thinking carefully, rhodes quickly came up with the answer. cecia, who is not a hero, is still bound by the power of fate. through the control of cecia, the power of fate controls the hero who has transcended fate, with the purpose of completely killing the angel of judgment. seeing that rhodes seemed to have something to say, tularion did not intend to give him such a chance, and just silently raised the blade in his hand. the holy judgment angel, who had lost most of his power, could not withstand even tularion''s sword. if he hadn''t worried that chessia was still there, he would have killed the holy judgment angel with the sword that tore the dungeon apart in the first place. a complete beheading would not give rhodes a chance to stop him. "i know you are very angry right now, but you might as well listen to what the king of lust has to say." seeing that tularion seemed unwilling to give up, rhodes had no choice but to use cecia''s name in the rear. nothing is more useful than the title of king of lust. sure enough, after hearing the name of the king of lust, the sword in tularion''s hand trembled, and finally he put it down and turned to look at cecia aside. cecia, who has now recovered to her original state, slightly stretched her neck that had just been strangled by the holy angel. her face also looked ugly. unexpectedly, her way of bewitching the hero''s mind could not have any effect on the holy angel. any effect that he could see through completely made cecia, the king of lust, a little confused. seeing tularion looking over, cecia just said coldly: "stop." "but he hurt you, and he must pay the price for it." faced with cecia''s request, tularion was stunned, but he was unwilling to stop just like that. he could only kill the holy judgment angel completely. only in this way can the angry heart of the hero be calmed down. "i want you to stop, do you hear me? or do you mean you don''t even listen to what i say?" seeing that tularion seemed unwilling to do that, cecia''s already high-pitched tone increased a bit, and she spoke he even made no secret of his reprimand to tularion. hearing what cecia said, tularion felt like he was choked up. he wanted to kill the holy judgment angel completely so as to completely vent his anger. anyone who dared to hurt the king of lust would not be punished. letting him go easily would make the other party feel the anger that belongs to a hero. however, when he saw the king of lust on the side, he finally gave up the idea. he knew that the king of lust did not want him to do this. if he did it forcefully, he would eventually it would only arouse her anger, which was undoubtedly a situation he did not want to see. tularion, helpless in his heart, could only stare at rhodes with angry eyes, as if everything was his fault. the hero''s paranoia made him never leave so easily, but the source the love in his heart forced him to do what cecia said. under the gaze of everyone, tularion took a deep breath, and finally picked up the blood-stained feathers that had fallen off the holy judgment angel, as if to remember the breath on them, and then lowered his voice and said: " don¡¯t think this matter is over like this, lord of the dead, i don¡¯t believe you can protect that angel at all times, i will definitely make him pay the price!¡± listening to tularion''s threatening words, rhodes also felt a headache. if the hero was thinking about the holy angel, i''m afraid isaac would not have an easy time in the future. even the most heavily defended prison in the kingdom of the undead , can''t stop this ancient hero who even the demigods fear. if he insists on killing isaac, there''s no telling when an accident will happen. rhodes will naturally not let such hidden dangers go unchecked. tularion is like a crazy beast. currently, cecia is able to put shackles on it. once the shackles get out of control, he will become the biggest hidden danger in the apocalypse. seeing tularion trying to leave, a bolt of silver lightning fell from the sky and struck the ground in front of him. while splitting the ground a hundred meters in radius, it also stopped him, and rhodes said calmly. : "king of lust, i think tularion is not suitable to stay in the magic city." cecilia glanced at tularion who turned around, and echoed: "i think so too, go ahead, don''t stay here anymore." turalion looked stunned: "however, before the lord of hell comes, i will always protect your safety. if i leave, you may be in danger." cecia thought about tularion''s words and finally changed her words: "you are right. the lord of hell is planning to eradicate all zombies in the world. unfortunately, i have not become a hero yet. in this case, then you just go kill him. until the moment you do it, i don''t want to see you again. haven''t you always wanted to prove something to me? now the opportunity has finally come." after listening to cecia''s instructions, tularion''s eyes seemed to light up with light. he said no more and quickly left. it wasn''t until tularion left completely that rhodes looked back. although tularion didn''t say where he was going, rhodes knew that he would definitely go to the lord of hell and complete everything cecilia asked. no one can defeat the protagonist of the expansion at the moment when the expansion is at its peak. rhodes seems to have seen tularion''s fate. shaking his head, rhodes turned his attention to the collapsed prison nearby. under tularion''s sword, an ordinary prison could not block the terrifying power of the hero. in the end, it only collapsed and was affected along with it. it''s not just the holy judgment angel, it can be said that all the prisoners in the prison have been affected. except for a few prisoners who had outstanding spellcasting abilities and reacted instantly when the magic banning ritual in the prison was destroyed, and used space magic to escape in time, the rest of the prisoners who stayed in the prison in an attempt to escape the disaster, they were all completely wiped out in the aftermath of the second battle between the demigods, and it was even difficult to find complete traces in the ruins. what made rhodes a little helpless was that sandro, who had been imprisoned here before, also escaped from the prison. rhodes was very concerned about the protagonist of the second expansion pack, but he didn''t expect him to appear. such an accident. while a group of undead guards were cleaning the ruins of the prison, rhodes also let go of his senses and at the same time used the power of the eternal demonic eye to prepare to search for sandro''s location. however, this time, rhodes was a little disappointed. even the eternal magic eye could not reveal sandru''s location to rhodes. it seemed that sandru had completely disappeared from the surface world. the power of the eternal demonic eye can monitor the earth for rhodes, but it is only limited to monitoring the earth. even the eternal demonic eye cannot detect things buried deep underground through the earth. in desperation, rhodes could only shake his head. he did not expect that such a thing would happen. the various incidents caused by the holy angel actually led to sandro taking the opportunity to escape. fortunately, it is no longer the second expansion pack. even if sandro was the protagonist of the second expansion pack, it would be difficult for him to make any waves now. however, when he wants to gain experience points in the future, he may have to choose a new target. Chapter 3047 a hundred meters underground in the city of magic, there is a heavily guarded dungeon. the dungeon is dark and damp, and never sees the light of day all year round. it is shrouded in a magic-forbidden ritual that isolates magic. the outside is guarded by numerous legion members. anyone who falls into it those among them will never escape again. on this day, the dungeon seemed to be lively. many undead scholars with guarded and serious faces came to the dungeon and set up various strict magic rituals here. the villains imprisoned here in the dungeon kept flickering in their eyes as they looked at each other, knowing that someone new was about to be sent in. in one of the cells, a legendary hero who is half human and half lich is sitting in meditation. even if there are rituals to ban demons near the cell, all the effects of meditation will be suppressed to the minimum, and not even a drop of mana can be gathered in the body. , but for mages, meditation is still the best way to recharge your batteries. "i don''t know who else fell into the hands of the lord of the undead... judging from the previous movements in the city, it seems that the person who was captured is not an ordinary person." "i must escape from here... damn it, no matter who caused the noise just now, as long as they can get me out of here..." the dungeon is filled with whispers of desperate and crazy people. the only people responsible for guarding the prisoners are lifeless undead and fleshless corpse witches. if you stay in such a prison for many years, the end will probably not be any better. if you go, you will either be driven completely crazy by the torture in your heart, or you will be completely executed if you fail to escape. those noisy whispers did not affect the legendary hero who was sitting in meditation at all. no matter what the illusion around him was, his heart was always clear, and there was no distracting thoughts in it. if an ordinary mage had such perseverance and determination, it would be difficult for him to stand out in the process of casting spells. however, for this evil hero who is half human and half undead, this is a simple matter. not something to be praised for. "i remember you... you are the necromancer who deceived the hero jenny. i remember your name, you are sandro." a sound of recognition came to his ears, causing the evil hero to open his eyes and look at the person who made the sound quietly. in another cell not far away, an elf with pointed and slender ears was being imprisoned. judging from the traces of blood remaining on his body, it was clear that he had gone through a lot of fighting before being captured. "who are you? i''ve never seen you in eli." after being called out by the elf, sandro asked calmly. "i am the lord of the quiet city appointed by the elf king, ivo the elf of eli. although my relationship with jenny is not good, i know very well what you have done. you deceived the hero jenny, under the guise of research. name, and asked her to collect the undead artifact ghost king''s cloak for you, and finally handed the artifact to rhodes, which brought deep disaster to the entire eri." ivo reprimanded in a deep voice. listening to ivo''s rebuke, sandro just shook his head: "it seems you don''t know much." ivo didn''t answer for a while. after recognizing that sandro was the necromancer who deceived the hero jenny and indirectly contributed to eli''s disaster, ivo certainly didn''t have a good look at him and let out a muffled sound. hum, then he turned his head to the side and ignored sandro. not long ago, when the feast of the kings was coming to an end, ivo''s identity was revealed as expected. he had tried to use the most delicious apple pie in the whole eri to trade with the king of lust in the ancient legend, and with the help of a picture the power of the beast of larion against the unrivaled lord of the undead. however, what ivo could never have imagined was that the king of lust betrayed him first. not only did he use powerful mental magic to completely bewitch his heart, but he also learned all the information from his mouth and finally handed him over. given to the lord of the undead, what awaits ivo is the fate of being imprisoned by the lord of the undead. while being locked up in the dungeon, ivo was thinking about how to escape from here all the time. the dungeon of the lord of the undead is heavily defended. even if the surface of the magic city is attacked, it will not affect it at all. this also makes ivo very helpless, but the persistence in his heart makes him never really want to give up, and he is always looking for it. a way to escape. in order to escape from the dungeon, relying on ivo''s strength alone is naturally too much. the elites of the nearby guarding legions alone are strong enough to make ivo drink a pot. if he wants to escape on his own, that is something that cannot be done no matter what. for this reason, ivo can only find a way to unite other prisoners who are also unwilling to be trapped here. just as ivo was looking for a suitable opportunity to escape, a half-human, half-undead figure suddenly flashed across his sight. he also recalled some secrets spread among the jungle guardians in his mind, and recognized the man who was trapped in the jungle. the evil hero in the prison is sandro, who once deceived jenny. after a moment of silence, ivo looked back. from other prisoners nearby, he learned that sandru had been in contact with rhodes not long ago, and he might be able to get information about the lord of the undead from him. , so he took the initiative to ask: "if you want to escape from here, i think we''d better give up the grievances in the past and find ways to cooperate. i heard that you were taken away by the lord of the undead not long ago, and he told you what did you learn? tell me, maybe it can help with our plan." seeing ivo asking about the previous incident, sandro couldn''t help but frown slightly: "in my perception, he didn''t seem to say anything, he just asked me to change to a quiet room to stay, and every once in a while he would he came in to take a look at me, and he seemed to be just observing the changes in my reaction. however, according to my understanding of rhodes, everything he did had a specific purpose, and he would never do such boring things. , maybe something happened that i don¡¯t know about... it would be great if the black demon sword is still there." after listening to sandro''s answer, ivo was obviously very dissatisfied. sandro''s answer was tantamount to saying nothing and there was no useful information at all, so he said with a serious face: "it seems that you don''t want to leave here. you''re not telling the truth at all." sandro shook his head and glanced at him with a slight disdain, not wanting to talk to ivodo. then he sat upright again and entered a meditative state again. "did you hear what i said?" unwilling to do so, ivo continued to shout a few words to sandro who closed his eyes. however, sandro ignored him at all. in desperation, ivo could only give up and turn his gaze. to those busy undead scholars. as he watched, ivo seemed to find something wrong. logically speaking, the prisoners sent to the dungeon were all enemies of the lord of the undead. for other undead, death was not a pity at all. throw them away. after entering the dungeon, i almost ignored it. even food and water supply were intermittent. however, the situation seemed to have changed at this moment. as a member of the jungle guardians, ivo also learned first aid from the rangers. he knew how to bandage the wounds of injured animals in the forest, and he also knew many rituals developed specifically for first aid. what surprised ivo was that he actually saw from the undead scholars in front of him that they were arranging first aid rituals meticulously. that was simply impossible. the emergence of this situation immediately made ivo think a lot in his heart. his originally sinking mind became completely active at this moment. he thought about the person who was about to be sent to the dungeon, and the violent vibrations that came from above the ground. it cannot be separated from the relationship. not only that, his life must be extraordinary. otherwise, it would be impossible for the undead scholars to arrange first aid rituals that monitor vital signs at any time. regarding the arrangement of the first aid ceremony, the undead scholars seemed to be very poor, and it seemed that they had never studied such a ceremony in detail in the past. for undead scholars, there is no need for them to use first aid rituals at all. no matter how seriously injured they are, they can be reborn immediately in the realm of death. in comparison, the injuries can only be slightly relieved. the restored first aid rituals proved useless, and no necromancers would study them in detail. "the lord of the dead has an order that this prisoner must not die. is the first aid ritual you arranged useful?" facing the busy undead scholars, the face of warden narns who came to inspect was full of anxiety. he had never received such a strict order, and he actually demanded that no matter what happened, even if everyone in the dungeon died. even light can''t do anything to the prisoner. however, since this order came from the mouth of the lord of the undead, he could only obey the order with all his heart, and immediately found the undead scholars who were the most knowledgeable in first aid in the country and asked them to complete the arrangement of the ceremony. "lord narns, we used to be mages from brakada. first aid is not what we are good at at all. what we use to save people and treat injuries is healing magic, and there is no need to use first aid at all." faced with narns'' accusations and urgings, the faces of the nearby undead scholars were also full of helplessness. who said that they had no chance to learn first aid in brakada before? now facing the request of nuns, they can only try their best to arrange spell rituals with similar effects. however, the effects of these spell rituals are far inferior to those of real first aid rituals. just when all the undead scholars were helpless, they suddenly heard a voice of instructions: "your ceremony is completely arranged wrong. the proportion of the use of water magic elements has been completely unbalanced. the therapeutic effect of first aid is not only it relies on familiar magic. if the ritual is run like this, it is likely to bring various negative effects to the user of the ritual. not only will the injury be unable to be cured, but it will actually make the user weaker." hearing these doubts, the nearby undead scholars were immediately furious. some people actually said that the magic ritual they arranged had such serious flaws. such accusations are quite severe. if they are not handled well, they will be punished. warden nunns'' chastisement. looking in the direction from which the sound came, the undead scholars finally saw clearly that the person who said these words was an eri elf trapped in a prison. after recognizing the man''s elf identity, the undead scholars couldn''t speak the words they had just reached their lips. elves'' attainments in first aid are also recognized as the highest on the entire continent. questioning an elf''s attainments in first aid is equivalent to questioning master brakada''s attainments in magic. if word of this spreads, it will only make people feel uncomfortable. ridiculous. in the elf kingdom, first aid has an extraordinary effect. it can not only heal the injuries of elves and humans, but can also further benefit the animals in the forest. every year, there are countless seriously injured and dying animals. he recovered from his injuries little by little with first aid, and finally became alive and kicking again. faced with the elf''s reminder, the nearby undead scholars did not answer for a moment, and they all fell into elegance and silence. they were indeed inferior to the elves in eli in terms of first aid skills, but in terms of wisdom, how could the elves be as good as mages? opponent? soon there were waves of rebuttals: "how we arrange the first aid ceremony, what does it have to do with you, the prisoner?" "who knows what you are planning? are you really so kind to teach us how to arrange the ceremony?" facing the constant scoldings from the undead scholars, ivo shrugged nonchalantly: "whatever you say, i just saw the first aid ceremony and mentioned it casually. if it really delayed the lord of the undead, , it¡¯s not me he wants to punish.¡± hearing the name lord of the undead mentioned in ivo''s mouth, the undead scholars hurriedly silenced themselves. for a moment, they didn''t dare to say a word. in the entire country of the undead, the reputation of the lord of the undead can be said to be well-known by everyone. deep in the heart of an undead, when ivo mentioned the lord of the undead, no matter how the undead scholars refuted it, they seemed so powerless. rather than fighting for the moment, if the final first aid ritual is indeed flawed, what awaits the undead scholars in front of them will not only be punishment from the lord of the undead, but they will also become sinners who cannot be purged in the entire country, forever. leaving a mark of shame in history, no undead scholar would dare to bear this kind of treatment. as ivo mentioned, if he really ruined the lord of the undead''s affairs, the one rhodes would punish in the end would not be him as a prisoner, but the undead scholars who did not complete their tasks well. realizing the seriousness of the matter, warden narns also did not dare to show any sign of neglect. he glared at the undead scholars nearby, hurried forward, and asked ivo respectfully: " prisoner, after saying so much, i still don¡¯t know your name¡­¡± "elf ivo." ivo replied calmly. "ivo, is it..." after reciting ivo''s name silently, narnes said again, "i wonder what unique insights you have about first aid rituals?" Chapter 3048 the fire of doomsday rose from all directions, and the dark wings that seemed to exist forever swayed in the wind. tularion''s sword, which was full of heroic will and was enough to cut down the stars in the sky, was actually blocked by the comer. sellon, who was certain to die under the attack, was also saved by that man. the remaining demons nearby felt the call from the depths of their souls and the overwhelming respect for them, and they roared with anger from the bottom of their hearts. the reason why the great devil is rebellious in the name of being rebellious and why he is not tolerated by fate is all because of the gift of the one who came. without him, there would not be the great devil in hell today. with the appearance of that figure, tularion also became extremely serious. from the boundless heroic will, he had already recognized the identity of that person. that man was exactly the target he had to kill in order to prove his love. the original hero who single-handedly broke fate and led the heroic will to come to the world, lucifer, the arrogant king who dominated hell. the auras of holiness and evil intertwined with each other on lucifer, who had six pairs of jet-black wings on his back. however, they did not appear to be abrupt, but blended together perfectly. his brows showed compassion for the suffering of the world, and his eyes what he contains is boundless fury. in his hand, he holds the supreme sword that judges all living beings. the fire of doom burns on the blade, vowing to completely liquidate all the walking corpses in the world. "the arrogant king..." looking at the unparalleled and arrogant king above this place, the hero gru carrying the divine bow also felt invisible pressure coming towards him, almost crushing him completely. it''s not that gru has never experienced the power of demigods. whether it is the water element monarch or the ancient hero tularion, they are all demigod-level strongmen. even among the demigods, their strength is among the best. however, compared with the current arrogant king, all that seems so ridiculous. the arrogant king who picked up the doomsday blade has completely surpassed ordinary demigods in strength. he is about to approach a level that no one has ever been able to touch. even if he has not yet officially reached the level of god, he is probably not far behind, just by showing it. his aura far exceeded anyone in gru''s memory. facing the first hero in the world, even gru, who is the chief guardian of the jungle, has no idea of ????fighting him. if there is a fight, the only one who will escape in the end is gru himself. . even though he was aware of the gap in strength, gru still gritted his teeth and tried to straighten his chest under the pressure of lucifer''s momentum. he resolutely held the phantom bow tightly and held the battle for tularion from the side. with the sound of the bow string, tightly, an emerald-green phantom arrow emerged from the void and rested on gru''s slender fingertips. the tip of the arrow pointed directly at the arrogant king spreading his black wings in front of him. even if they know that they are no match for the enemy, and protecting themselves in time is the wisest choice, a real hero will never back down in the face of evil, but will fight to the last moment to defend the beliefs in his heart, even if he has to pay a painful price for it. the cost is that even one''s life cannot be saved, but that is the meaning of a hero''s existence. "beast, tularion." it wasn''t until the scene was completely calm and the demons nearby stopped roaring and their expressions turned solemn. after confirming that sellon was fine, lucifer said calmly: "i saw you in the revelation." "what revelation? is it a revelation about your death date? i understand, the revelation must have mentioned that after i kill you, cecia will change her mind, she will feel my love, and then return to me around you!" compared with the calm lord of hell, tularion''s expression was fanatical and his words were full of madness. his love turned into pure heroic will and had completely taken over his heart. his arms kept trembling, not because of fear or fear, but because of the excitement in his heart that he could no longer suppress when he thought of the arrival of that beautiful moment. facing the mad tularion, lucifer just shook his head: "the revelation said that the beast, the false prophet, and the big red dragon are unpredictable variables in the doomsday war. i should be careful to guard against it. i didn''t want to execute any hero, but since you insist on being my enemy, i have no choice but to give you the final judgment." on the side, gru, who was listening to lucifer''s words, his expression also changed quietly. the beast in lucifer''s mouth obviously refers to the ancient hero tularion. what surprised gru was that the other two men mentioned in the content were enough to change the entire doomsday war. many people with the ability to predict rely on some kind of secret method or the help of magic to see the trajectory of destiny that ordinary people should not see, and know what will happen in the future. such people are often called prophet. there are several famous prophets among eli''s jungle guardians alone, but their abilities are either flawed, or they can only predict a moment in the future, or their effects are extremely unstable, and only ella, who obeys his fate, can predict the future. among the high-level priests of west asia, only true prophets with perfect abilities and insight into the future can be born. what surprised gru was that the person lucifer mentioned did not seem to be a real prophet. on the contrary, the name was a false prophet that was deliberately contrary to the title of a prophet. the name alone was a deep provocation to traditional rules. this was the first time even gru had heard of such a name, and he didn''t know where such a person was. as for the name of the big red dragon, gru already had an idea in mind. the big red dragon is enough to overturn the entire doomsday war. who is moriel if not the dragon king? according to the information returned by the eli agent in the magic city, who risked his life, dragon king moriel may have the power to change time, but no one can confirm it, and no one knows what her power can do. the extent, as to her true strength, remains a mystery within the keepers of the jungle. what makes gru''s face the most ugly is that the current dragon king moriel has formed an inseparable and intimate relationship with the lord of the undead, and the lord of the undead is eli''s biggest enemy and will definitely not show any mercy to eli''s creatures. , which also makes eli''s fate in the doomsday battle even more confusing. while gru was thinking, some mysterious power came out of lucifer''s body, and bursts of whispers rang out from everyone''s ears. the contents were either fierce accusations of guilt or deep and sincere chants. i recite scriptures, but if i listen carefully, i feel like i can''t hear anything at all. everything seems to be just my own delusion. with the blessing of that power, the brilliance of the blade of the doomsday blade is even greater. that power clearly belongs to lucifer''s judgment domain. with the blessing of the judgment domain, the doomsday blade will show unstoppable power. supreme power. even tularion couldn''t help but change his expression slightly after feeling the power of the doomsday blade. in the past, when he was slaughtering hell to prove his love, he had defeated the original lucifer head-on. although lucifer was the original hero in the world, he was the strongest hero of that era. if it weren''t for the remnant soul of the stigmata, he entered hell and teamed up with lucifer to seal it. he had already slaughtered all the demons in hell. with such a precedent, tularion did not hesitate even after hearing cecia''s request to kill lucifer. everything that happened in the past had already proven to him that with the blessing of the supreme hero''s will, he was capable. defeat, even kill the lord of hell, but when lucifer raised the doomsday blade, everything changed quietly. even though he had already expected the power of the doomsday blade, when he truly felt the boundless power emanating from lucifer, tularion still gritted his teeth secretly. he seemed to have underestimated the power of the sword. maybe he should join the other doomsday columns. it was only right for wang to join forces, but the matter was already here, and a bright future was waiting for him. seeing that the hope of realizing his long-cherished wish was just ahead, how could he give up at this moment? seeing that hope is close at hand, the love in tularion''s heart becomes stronger and stronger. in order to prove the moment of love, he has been waiting for countless years. his momentum, which is not weaker than that of a demigod, surges again, and his strong love the will was gathered into the supreme heroic will, and finally integrated into the blade in his hand. as the blade was swung, the heroic will that inspired all things condensed into a terrifying sword light that penetrated the heaven and earth. this sword light is more terrifying than any sword light he has wielded so far. it contains boundless power that is enough to make demigods vanish into thin air. it also comes from the heart of the hero, which is the purest and most powerful. the strongest supreme will. in this sword light, tularion gathered together the love that has never wavered in his heart, the loneliness and helplessness that has not been responded to all year round, and the deepest feeling in his heart when his true love does not believe it. when he was on his own, he slaughtered the world to prove the anger of the hero he loved in his heart. under this sword light, the color of heaven and earth will also change. countless demons in hell are trembling physically and mentally. they can only kneel down and prostrate themselves. when the sword light sweeps across, everything will cease to exist, leaving only there is deep silence. facing tularion, who had unleashed his strongest power so far, lucifer also showed a rare solemn look. under the sword light that could kill a demigod, lucifer also had no hold on anything, and the judgment field had already been completely destroyed. opening up, the blazing fire of doom seemed to engulf everything nearby, and the supreme divine sword in his hand also emitted a blazing fire that was not inferior to that of the approaching sword. the doomsday blade that judged all living beings was here. the most ferocious fangs were revealed for a moment. the flames cut through the sky, leaving a line of fire in the sky. the line of fire extended straight towards tularion, and in the center of the line of fire, there was lucifer holding the doomsday blade and rushing forward. compared with the golden sword light piercing the heaven and earth wielded by tularion, the line of fire transformed by the flames is so insignificant, but in that insignificant line of fire, it is the full power of the original hero, that the strength is by no means weaker than tularion, and even a bit stronger. in an instant, the sword light that engulfed the world stopped moving forward and gradually began to dissipate. it was replaced by tularion''s slightly dazed expression. he lowered his head, only to see that the burning doomsday blade had completely penetrated it. his chest. on the other side of the doomsday blade, the stern-looking lucifer did not look unscathed. in order to break through the sword light that contained the supreme heroic will, he also suffered the backlash of tularion''s power. on the wings behind him several small traces of blood appeared, and the dark feathers also fell. following the wound opened by the doomsday blade, the judgment domain, which has the power to destroy all things, began to exert its power. the power of judgment, which was enough to completely destroy the soul, entered the wound in front of tularion''s chest. if it were anyone else here, even the elemental monarch would have completely dissipated his soul under the power of the judgment realm. however, tularion was far from ordinary and could actually resist the power of the judgment realm. , and even struggled to grab the doomsday blade in front of his body with his hands, and said with a ferocious expression: "you can''t kill me, even death can''t separate me from my beloved..." "you''re right." lucifer glanced at him lightly, and after drawing out the doomsday blade, he let tularion fall to the ground after losing his power, "but i can seal you in the lake of fire and keep you forever. not seeing the light of day, just like it was hundreds of years ago..." before lucifer could finish his words, he heard the sound of breaking wind coming from far and near, and an emerald green arrow penetrated the space and shot straight towards his face. "lord of hell, be careful!" upon noticing the attack of the emerald green arrows, the first person to react was not lucifer, but sandro who was watching the battle from the sidelines. he wanted to defect to the lord of hell, so now was the best time to take action. the rich death energy turned into an unbreakable shield, blocking the arrow''s flight path. sandro has full confidence in the powerful shield he has displayed. perhaps his powerful shield cannot block tularion''s earth-shattering sword, but blocking the flying arrows is not a simple matter. one? however, the scene that happened in front of him made sandro''s face darken. the emerald green arrow shot by gru, which was like a phantom, penetrated straight through his condensed hercules aegis. it seemed that there was no obstruction at all. it is not exhausted at all, as if what is blocking the front is not the strong shield of hercules at all, but empty air, still shooting straight towards the lord of hell. as the arrows approached, the doomsday fire erupted, and the supreme divine sword swept across. several phantom arrows shot by gru were unable to hurt the lord of hell, who was ranked above the demigods, and was destroyed by the doomsday. the blade was easily swept away, turning into a puff of smoke and dissipating. however, this momentary gap was enough for gru. gru''s figure flickered, and he came to tularion''s side, who fell to the ground. the pale golden door to another dimension opened from under the two of them. before any demon could react, he and tularion walked together. disappeared into the portal. Chapter 3049 the pale golden portal opened from the central square of the elf king city. what fell from the portal were two eli heroes who were in poor condition, injured and looked exhausted. the fluctuation caused by the gate of another dimension immediately attracted the attention of the elf guards in the royal city. soon, the heavily armed elf guards rushed over and tightly surrounded the two people who fell in the portal. many jungle guardians in eri are performing a vital task at this moment. the elf king city, the capital of the country, has already been under full martial law. no forest creature is allowed to cause trouble at this time, let alone use the power of another dimension. the door made such a big noise. however, as the great elf laid his eyes on the face of one of the eli heroes, his expression suddenly changed. the original interrogation and blame disappeared, replaced by the fear of disrespect for his behavior, and with a heartfelt admiration, he recognized the identity of the eli hero. that eli hero was the famous hero gru, the chief of the jungle guardians. his selfless dedication to eli had already penetrated into the hearts of all forest creatures. in eli, the forest creatures may not remember the appearance of the elf king, but they will definitely remember the appearance of the hero gru in their hearts. that fiery red hair is the best symbol of gru, because as long as the forest creatures when a creature in the world is in trouble and seeks help from gru, the hero will not sit idly by. "chief sir, please forgive us for our offense." after recognizing the identity of the hero gru, the nearby guards did not dare to cause any trouble. out of respect for the chief guardian of the jungle, the guard captain saluted respectfully and assured gru that the guards in the royal city would definitely be satisfied. everything he asked for. in response, gru just waved his hand, indicating that he did not need their help. it wasn''t until the guards left that gru looked at tularion beside him. in order to save tularion from the arrogant king, gru can be said to have taken considerable risks. if he is not careful, he may not even be able to escape from the arrogant king, and may even cause deep trouble for the entire eri. it was a disaster, but gru still did it without hesitation. compared with gru, who remained intact, tularion looked much worse. the doomsday blade left a fist-sized penetrating wound on his chest. gru could even penetrate the hole in front of tularion. , seeing everything behind him. the power originating from the judgment domain is eroding tularion''s body along the wounds left by the doomsday blade. small black lines are constantly protruding from the periphery of the wound like gangrene attached to the bone, like strips from the wound. the tiny arms struggled to crawl out from the dark abyss. if an ordinary person accidentally came into contact with the black lines around the wound, even the soul would be completely shattered by the power of the extremely depraved judgment. "why bring me out of hell? i haven''t proven my love yet and i can still fight!" before gru could speak, tularion, who was gradually waking up, asked angrily, seemingly very angry at gru''s move to take him away from hell. in this regard, gru just spread his hands and said: "if i hadn''t cast the gate of another dimension in time, you would have died in the hands of the arrogant king." "before i prove my love, i will not die like this. even the arrogant king cannot kill me completely. even if he sinks me into the lake of fire, even if he cuts me into pieces, i will die once i came back from hell for the first time just to prove that love. this is the blessing that love has brought to me." facing gru who took him out of hell, tularion didn''t seem to appreciate it. he looked extremely angry, "on the contrary, it was you. you destroyed my chance to prove my love. i was just a little bit away from defeating lucifer and proving to her that what i said was true." "blessing? i think it''s more like a curse." gru shook his head lightly, "maybe you are right. the arrogant king cannot kill you, but he can completely seal you. do you want to be sealed for hundreds of years? are you going to prove your love later?" as if anticipating the tragic situation mentioned in gru''s words, tularion fell silent for a moment. even though he had the heroic will in his heart to change the situation, he still could not defeat lucifer who was holding the doomsday blade. . turalion is a hero, and lucifer is also a hero. the vast heroic will in lucifer''s heart is no worse than him, and is even slightly better. now he has the help of the divine sword. if he is not a hero, with gru''s help, tularion may have been completely sealed by lucifer now, let alone prove that love. "speaking of which, are your injuries really okay?" looking at the horrifying hole left by the doomsday blade in tularion''s chest, gru couldn''t help but expressed concern that the injury was too horrifying, especially the power of judgment left in it, which was constantly burning. devouring tularion''s body, no one else, even a legendary hero like gru, would be able to survive such injuries, but tularion didn''t care, except for his weak aura. there seems to be no other abnormality, shaowai. hearing this, tularion tried to stand up from the ground, but his action of standing up affected the horrific injuries on his body. he frowned and had to give up, and said instead: "just rest for a while, you want can i help you? unfortunately, in my current state, i''m afraid i can''t do much." gru did not take these words to heart, but just persuaded: "tularion, i believe that in your heart, there is still the kindness of a hero, maybe when you stay in eli to recuperate, during this time, the concepts in your mind will also change.¡± turalion shook his head, as if he didn''t believe these words: "hundreds of years of being sealed in the lake of fire have not been able to erase my will. do you think that just by relying on the creatures in eri? can you shake my will? you underestimate the will in my heart." "i''m not belittling your will, but i believe you will make the right choice." gru didn''t say much on this topic, but put his eyes at tularion''s feet, walked through the gate of another dimension with him, came to the things in the elf kingdom, and said slowly: "the biggest enemy eli is currently facing is the water element monarch entrenched in the water element plane. the power of the ocean is extremely vast. even if the water element monarch has not broken the seal, the strength she shows is still not inferior to that of the demigods. ai. she lacks the ultimate means to deal with demigods. even if she can repel the water elemental monarch, she can only gain temporary safety. when she comes back, the creatures of shengli will live under the terror of the doomsday kings. " gru slowly leaned over and took the things scattered on the ground into his palms. they were dark feathers, stained with blood, and exuding an evil light of death. "if you want to save eli, you can only completely eradicate the water elemental monarch. but how difficult is it to kill a demigod? unless you use the same level of power, no amount of legendary creatures can threaten a person whose strength has already reached the level of a saint. demigod. i originally hoped that you would change your mind and help the suffering eli eradicate the water elemental monarch. although you rejected my proposal, you opened up a new path for me to eradicate the water elemental monarch. now i have the hope of eradicating the water elemental monarch. in hand." following gru''s movements, tularion also laid his eyes on the feather in gru''s hand: "is that... lucifer''s feather?" although tularion failed to defeat lucifer, and was left with a terrifying piercing wound by the doomsday blade on his chest, the sword he swung was not useless, even if it was as powerful as the arrogant king. in the collision of the supreme hero''s will, he still suffered some injuries, and the blood-stained black feather that fell was the best proof. "to be precise, those are the feathers of the holy angel. according to the records of the elf king''s court, lucifer was the original holy angel in yunzhong city. it was just because of his rebelliousness and awakening the will of a hero. this he was expelled from yunzhong city and eventually became the demon king of hell. now with the feathers of the holy judgment angel, i can make the supreme heavenly feather arrow that contains the power to judge all living beings, which is the legendary phantom arrow. the phantom bow in my hand is enough to kill a real demigod!" listening to the impassioned words of the hero gru, even tularion couldn''t help but take another look at him. the hero in front of him was feeling sincere joy in finding a way to save eli, and that pure his joy was enough to infect anyone around him. "so, you need the feathers of the holy angel?" tularion seemed to have thought of something, and took out a few pure white feathers from the pocket on one side, but the surface of the clean feathers was also dyed. stained with shocking red blood. "that is¡­¡­" after seeing the feathers that tularion took out, gru was stunned for a moment. from those white feathers that did not look like the ones in the world, gru also felt an extraordinary aura, that aura tell gru that the owner of the feather must not be an ordinary person. the faint aura that is exactly the same as the jet-black feather makes gru''s heart flutter. it is most likely that gru has searched for it for a long time but failed to find it. the feathers of the current ruling angel. "as you can see, that is the feather of the current holy angel. i originally planned to record the breath on the feather and kill the owner of the feather one day when i find the opportunity. now it seems that you need it more." tularion said lightly. he looked at gru with an indifferent expression, which did not improve at all because gru helped him: "if you help me escape lucifer''s seal, i will give these feathers to you, and then i will not do anything else." i owe you nothing more. as soon as i recover from my injury, i will return to the one i love. if i meet you again in the future, you will still be the obstacle that i must remove on the way to prove my love." gru shook his head, as if he didn''t believe what tularion said next. he stretched out his hand and took the feathers of the holy judgment angel brought by tularion. the dark and pure white angel feathers seemed to feel with the strength of each other, they complement each other in gru''s hands. the two auras of evil and goodness gradually reached a perfect balance from testing and competing with each other. the momentum that broke out was not weaker than anything in gru''s memory. an artifact. feeling the two completely different powers of the holy judgment angel that blended with each other, gru also felt a burst of joy in his heart. with the collaboration of these two angel feathers, he was able to create a phantom god that was even more perfect than expected. the power contained in the arrow would far exceed his imagination. after accepting the feathers of the holy judgment angel, gru looked at tularion and was about to say something when he saw the guard captain who had just left running over in a hurry. his expression was full of anxiety, as if there was something urgent that couldn''t be delayed. it deeply occupied his heart. "chief sir, something bad has happened!" after running in front of gru, the guard captain yelled with frustration, "those jungle guardians who went to the water elemental plane to perform tasks, something big happened to them!" "what exactly happened? tell us the situation quickly." upon hearing that something happened to the jungle guardian who was on a mission, gru''s expression also changed, and his heart skipped a beat. this was undoubtedly what he least wanted to see. the worst seemed to be happening before his eyes. the guard captain did not dare to neglect and said hurriedly: "the water element monarch has already predicted that elizhong will send someone to rescue the trapped jenny, so he set up a dragnet in the water element plane, and the unsuspecting jungle guardians fell into the water. the elemental monarch''s trap caused heavy losses to the rescuers. not to mention jenny, even the jungle guardians who performed the mission were also trapped there, and it is very likely that they will not be able to come back alive..." listening to the guard captain''s tragic report, the hero gru looked serious. just from the guard captain''s report, he could predict how serious the situation in the water element plane was. he clenched his fists tightly, wishing he could do it now. then he went to the water elemental plane to rescue the jungle guardians who fell into the trap. gru had a premonition in his heart that without him, the jungle guardians who performed the mission would eventually be annihilated. no one would be able to come back alive from the home of the water elemental monarch, the endless ocean that drowned everything. all that is left is a tragic ending full of regrets. but now, everything is different. those jungle guardians will definitely escape this disaster and return with a great victory, because the hero gru has returned, and the powerful force that can change the day has now gathered in him. even even demigods have to bow their heads under this power. even tularion felt the change in gru''s aura. the heroic ambition before the hero embarked on the journey was bursting out from his eyes. he couldn''t help but ask: "where are you going?" "i''m going to the water elemental plane. now it''s time to settle the grudge between eli and the water elemental monarch." gru replied slowly. Chapter 3050 under the endless ocean, the jungle guardians who came from afar faced endless water element creations, and for a while they fell into a deep and bitter battle. in the center where everyone is surrounded is a piece of shining ice. inside the crystal clear ice, there is a moving figure in green and white robes. that is the target of many jungle guardians coming to rescue, guardian jenny. . it''s just that jenny seems to have lost consciousness at the moment, and there is no breath coming from his whole body. his whole body seems to be integrated with the ice sealing himself and the ice blue sword tightly held in his palm. "lord malkaim, what should we do now?" seeing that many of the jungle guardian''s masters fell under the siege of the water element creations, an anxious elf couldn''t help but ask the leading dwarf. malkem also felt very embarrassed. he was not responsible for this rescue mission, but alyssa, who was responsible for the mission, was targeted by the most threatening water elemental monarch as soon as she arrived on the water elemental plane, and was immediately attacked by a the ferocious rapids dispersed and disappeared under the endless ocean. the entire team fell into a state of losing command. with the disappearance of alyssa, the important task of command now falls on the fourth-ranked dwarf hero malkem according to the order of seats of the jungle guardian. seeing that many jungle guardians participating in the mission have turned their attention to themselves, what they see in their eyes is not the slightest hint of retreat, but a sense of entrusting their lives. even if malkem wants them to sacrifice, they will never there would be a little bit of flinching, and malkem also felt deeply the weight of his responsibility and hurriedly asked: "have you awakened guardian jenny? can you bring her out of the ice?" however, the answers from the jungle guardians made malkem''s heart sink: "that layer of ice is too strong. we have no way to destroy it, and we have no way to contact the guardian jenny in the ice. the only thing we can be sure of is yes, jenny is alive and well." "i knew it would be like this. the ice condensed by the ice sword was enough to block the attack of the water elemental monarch. even the elemental monarch was helpless against jenny in the ice. that''s why she kept insisting. how could it be so easy to be destroyed by us when we came to rescue? it¡¯s just that because it was frozen for too long, jenny gradually lost consciousness, and even trying to communicate with her was impossible." in order to defend against the attack of the water elemental monarch, jenny used the power of the ice sword to raise an iceberg in the depths of the ocean and sealed herself in it. although she waited for the rescue of the jungle guardians, the unbreakable ice , even the guardians of the jungle can''t do anything about it. even jenny herself fell into a deep sleep under the cold wrap, unable to take the initiative to break the iceberg. facing the current predicament, malkem''s heart sank. since he could not destroy the ice or wake up jenny in the ice, he had no choice but to use another method, which was to take jenny with the ice sealed outside. bring the ice back to eli in its entirety. "destroy the weak points around the iceberg. the ice near the center of the ice blade is the hardest and cannot be broken with our abilities. however, the ordinary ice in the outside world does not have such treatment. the court mage will use the magic power with me. dimensional gate, we need an extra-dimensional gate big enough to send away the entire ice that wrapped jenny." malkem quickly ordered. under his command, the nearby jungle guardians began to take action, struggling to bombard the weak points of the iceberg with their weapons or brilliant magic, preparing to kill jenny inside. take away. the offensive of the jungle guardians was effective. seeing that the ice wrapping jenny was gradually loosening, and the hope of rescuing her to eli was close at hand, each jungle guardian moved harder, only to i hope that i can contribute more to this mission. however, at this moment, there is a roar like a giant beast awakening from the depths of the ocean. endless marine creatures, together with the water elemental people transformed from seawater, sweep away many jungle keeper is tightly wrapped. many water elemental people cast spells together, and countless ice-blue arrows shot towards the jungle guardians. under the blessing of the lord of the water element, the ice arrows formed by the thunderbolt ice will not be affected by the resistance of the sea water, but will become faster and faster like swimming fish, making it difficult to guard against. i don¡¯t know how many jungle guardians have been shot by ice arrows. , sinking stiffly into the deepest part of the ocean, and no breath came from it. "no...this is a trap." sensing the unusually powerful aura hidden in the water elemental person, as well as the palpitating feeling as if he was being targeted by a ferocious monster, malkem secretly thought something was wrong. only the water elemental person could show such aura. the real ruler here, the water element monarch who controls the ocean, seems to have anticipated the rescue mission, and has already laid out layers of ambush in the ocean, waiting for the jungle guardians to plunge into the trap. after realizing that the situation was not good, malkem did not dare to hesitate, and even jenny did not care. he hurriedly ordered to the nearby jungle guardian: "quickly tear open the scroll of the door to another dimension and escape. the mission is over. this is a trap set by the water elemental lord!" the nearby guardians followed suit and tore apart the magic scrolls in their hands one after another. however, what happened next made their hearts tremble. the expected pale golden portal did not appear, and the nearby space did not change at all. but it wasn''t that there were no changes. from the magic scroll that was torn in half, a burst of bubbles slowly rose up. along with the bubbles, there was a snoring sound. however, other than this, there were no other changes. , the door to another dimension that held everyone''s hope of escape did not appear at all, as if what they tore open was not the fifth-level magic scroll distributed by the magic guild, but some prank prop. at this time, even the jungle guardians who had experienced many battles couldn''t help but start to panic. the situation before them was beyond everyone''s expectations. without the door to another dimension, they could only be trapped and die in the water elemental plane forever. can''t find my way home. at the same time, a heart-stopping aura also emerged from within the formation of the water elemental people. it was a beautiful woman with an elf appearance. as soon as she appeared, the entire ocean boiled and huge waves surged. dancing for her, the creatures in the sea bowed to her. that person was clearly the elemental monarch who dominated the water element. his elf-like appearance was just the dress she chose to dress up. "the water element monarch, sariel..." looking at the figure emerging in the distance, malkem couldn''t calm down for a long time. although sariel has an appearance like an elf, her style can be said to be completely contrary to that of an elf. the elves who like the ocean also like the peace and spaciousness that the sea means. the sea water breeds life and the routes guide civilization. however, what sariel shows is another side of the ocean, which is the moodiness of the sea when it swallows the ship, and the huge waves roll back and engulf the land, the overwhelming ambition when everything is submerged. "you actually colluded with those fleeing mages and asked them to provide us with questionable magic scrolls!" looking at the figure of the water elemental monarch and the helpless jungle guardian behind him, malkaim became angry and asked sariel road. "ha..." the only person who answered malkem was sariel''s sneer as cold as sea water, "do you think i need to do this? i am the water element monarch in charge of the ocean, which makes you people on land the bug will be dead." salil raised a finger, and a transparent bubble condensed on her fingertip. the color of the bubble was obviously darker blue than the nearby sea water. what made malkaim slightly stunned was that the color of the bubble seemed to be similar to theirs. the color of the water next to these jungle guardians is very similar. "this is curse-melting water. as long as it touches a drop, it can destroy the magic scroll that the mages have worked hard to make. the ink in the scroll will be disordered and it will no longer be able to exert its original effect. do you think that the power of the magic scroll alone can be destroyed? , can you escape in front of my water elemental lord?" listening to salil''s words that were so cold and emotionless, malkem seemed to realize something. it turned out that there was not a problem with the scrolls that the mages gave him. the real problem was the seawater that enveloped everyone, but malkem. kaim misunderstood those mages, but the news he received now did not make his heart feel any better. instead, it made his heart more solemn. all the actions of the jungle guardians seemed to be under the calculation of the water elemental monarch. however, now that we know that all the culprits are caused by the curse-melting water, it means that the space magic that relies on its own power should not be affected. however, after some attempts, malkem''s expression became ugly, and his space magic was also unable to be used. whether it was the door to another dimension or teleportation, it was blocked by a force. "what exactly did you do? why can''t i use space magic?" this time, facing malkem''s question, the water elemental monarch just sneered: "when you die in my hands, i will ask rhodes to transform you into my death knight. then you can ask me again. !¡± as salil finished speaking, she put her hands in a hug shape in front of her body, with her palms facing each other up and down, and gradually moved closer to each other. at the same time, endless pressure was suppressing malkem and other jungle guardians from all directions. as the monarch of the water element, sariel directly controlled the pressure in the sea water, preparing to crush malkem and his party. bolognese. in order to rescue jenny who was trapped in the depths of the ocean, malkem and other jungle guardians were blessed with high-level water-bending magic, allowing them to move freely above the ocean without resistance from the sea water. however, in the face of the water elemental monarch who dominates the ocean, their water-bending magic skills are not enough. the water elemental monarch only needs to control the pressure in the sea water to break through the water-bending magic skills and defeat everyone. crush thoroughly. after realizing sally''s intention, malkaim''s expression changed drastically. as the fourth seat of the jungle guardian, he is the dwarf leader among the court mages. his spellcasting ability is among the best in the entire eri, even when facing sally. despite your pressure, he can also cast spells to resist. the dark green aegis of hercules formed a huge barrier wall in the six directions above and below everyone. the barrier walls fit into each other and actually gathered into a huge dark green hexahedron in the ocean, blocking the water element monarch. pressure was exerted, and with malkem''s spells to deal with it, everyone who was almost breathless under the heavy pressure finally got a chance to breathe. "hercules aegis? do you think this kind of magic can stop me?" after noticing malkem''s method, sariel let out a cold snort, and the ravaging force of her hands became more rapid. everyone in the barrier could almost hear the harsh clicking sound. even the hercules aegis could not resist the water. with the power of the elemental lord, cracks continue to spread on the barrier wall, and it seems that it will be completely crushed before long, and the people being protected by the hercules aegis cannot escape that fate. the clicking sounds coming from the barrier made all the jungle guardians dare not breathe, as if what was being ravaged was not the hard wall of hercules aegis, but the fragile bones in everyone''s body. once malkem unable to support it, death awaits everyone. facing the unparalleled power of the water elemental monarch, many jungle guardians felt depressed and seemed to have had a premonition of the moment when their death was coming. even the elves who were usually very enthusiastic and talkative were silent at this moment. under the pressure of the elemental lord, they seemed to have lost hope in their hearts. "what are you doing? have you given up hope?" when the atmosphere in the venue was silent, and everyone looked desperate with no hope, malkem seemed to be unable to stand it any longer, and took the initiative to encourage everyone: "the fact that the water element monarch is here means that alyssa must have return safely to eli, and he will convey the news of our stranding to the remaining jungle guardians in eli. as long as we can hold on for a while longer, we can usher in rescue from eli!" encouraged by malkem, the nearby jungle guardian seemed to see hope again, with hope shining in his eyes. no one would doubt that when many jungle guardians were dispatched, there would be no remaining jungle guardians who could come to the rescue. that hope was the thought that supported everyone to continue fighting. the pressure of the water elemental monarch is still continuing. the originally flat dark green hexahedron has been devastated under the weight of the infinite sea water, twisting and shrinking into shape, but it has never been broken. within the barrier, malkem gritted his teeth. as a caster of spells, he had long been at a complete disadvantage in the magical contest with the water elemental monarch. he had no choice but to unleash his heroic potential and combine himself with the barrier. fusion into one, barely keeping the barrier from breaking. blood stains spread from malkem''s body, and the heavy pressure on the barrier was completely reflected on malkem''s body. it was as if he was carrying the weight of the entire ocean, causing malkem''s blood vessels to burst and his bones to be deformed. however, he still stood up and prevented himself from falling completely. the dwarf''s not-so-tall body appeared at this moment. standing tall and tall. malkem knew in his heart that once the barrier he cast was broken, all the jungle guardians participating in the mission would die without exception. he could not fall, let alone fall. the hero''s will burst out in his heart, and in the depths of this dark ocean, he will compete with the water elemental monarch until the last moment. Chapter 3051 under the dim ocean, a contest, or rather a one-sided crushing, has come to its final moment. the one with the upper hand in the contest controls the water element, one of the four elements, and dominates all oceans and rivers. it even has a water element monarch of its own elemental plane. even if the final seal of the water element monarch has not been broken, her strength she has already reached the rank of demigod, superior to all mages in the world. in addition, she also has the status of a hero, and her strength is far beyond ordinary people''s imagination. the other side in the contest looks much more ordinary. he does not have a famous name, and his prestige is far less than that of the elemental monarch who dominates the world. he is just a short dwarf hero, but he is such a dwarf hero. faced with the heavy pressure exerted by the water element monarch, he withstood it all by himself, protecting the innocent jungle guardians behind him. even the strong body of the dwarf could not withstand the weight of the entire ocean, even if the blood vessels in his body burst. , but with a determined expression, he never had the slightest idea of ??giving up. the will of a hero flashes in the eyes of the dwarf malkaim, but even the will of a hero cannot create more miracles for him. just being able to last so long in the hands of the water element monarch is already worth it. something to be proud of. what existed in malkem''s eyes was only deep worry. even though all his strength was exhausted and his consciousness became increasingly blurred, he still did not dare to fall. he only hoped that he could hold on longer. support from eli''s rear arrived, and only then could everyone''s lives be saved. uncontrollable blood overflowed from the corner of the dwarf''s mouth. under the explosion of heroic will, the strength he displayed had already exceeded the limit of what he had been able to achieve before. however, even a hero will reach the point of exhaustion. the gap in strength between him and the demigods cannot be bridged by a sudden burst of will. the clicking sounds on the barrier wall formed by the hercules shield are getting louder and louder, and cracks have already spread all around. the nearby jungle guardians have their hearts in their throats. if the barrier breaks, the terrifying pressure that will be suppressed will be there. in an instant, everyone present was crushed into pulp, and no one was spared. there are also jungle guardians who try to imitate malkem and use powerful barriers to block the terrifying offensive of the water elemental monarch. however, they are not heroes, and the magic they cast cannot compare with malkem, and the barrier is instantly destroyed. broken, it can''t stop the water elemental monarch even half a step. "can you still hold on?" even the water element monarch, who was gradually closing his palms, showed a somewhat unusual look in his eyes at this moment. in the water elemental plane, the water element here is so rich that it cannot even tolerate the existence of other elements. located in such a battlefield, the strength displayed by the water elemental monarch is no less than that of a real demigod. from the beginning, salil did not pay attention to the group of jungle guardians who came to rescue. in her opinion, she only needed to move her fingers a little, and the pressure hidden under the ocean would destroy them. all the bugs on the land were crushed, but the final result was beyond sariel''s expectation. the vitality of those bugs was so tenacious. she had used 90% of her strength, but still could not get rid of them cleanly. it seemed that among insects, heroes can also be born. looking at the dwarf hero struggling to hold up behind the barrier, even the internal bones were slightly deformed, sariel''s expression darkened. she originally had some strength left to guard against possible dangers elsewhere in the water elemental plane. exceptionally, the struggling dwarf really aroused the anger in her heart. the resistance of the dwarf hero was undoubtedly a provocation to her as the monarch of the water element. thinking of this, salil no longer held any hand. when the water elemental monarch''s power, which was not weaker than that of a demigod, was suppressed, the dwarf hero in the barrier was stunned, and a mouthful of blood spurted out from his mouth. he couldn''t help but half-kneeling on the ground, he could no longer straighten his body. facing the angry water elemental monarch, even a legendary hero like malkem could not compete head-on. what awaited him would be his body being completely crushed by the endless water pressure. "stop!" just when malkem was in a trance, there seemed to be a roar from the horizon. it was the roar from the heart of the hero. even in the darkness under the layers of ocean, that roar was accurately conveyed to malkem. in keim''s ears, malkeim could imagine how angry the hero who roared was. the surging waves were cut off by the roar. the nearby water elemental people were firmly shaken and unable to move in place. even the water elemental monarch couldn''t help but stop what he was doing and turned his attention to the roar. in the direction, he saw a half-elf hero with fiery red hair next to the pale golden portal. his eyes were filled with blazing anger, and the divine bow in his hand was ready to go. "do you still have a backup plan? that''s fine, just let me catch you all!" sensing the aura of the visitor, salil also became slightly more serious, far less casual than before. what exists in the eyes of the water elemental monarch is still the disdain for land creatures. no one can defeat the elemental monarch who represents the will of the elements on the home court of the elemental monarch! however, when she saw the red-haired hero setting the arrow on the bowstring, sariel''s heart suddenly shrank. the experience of the elemental lord and the vigilance she had developed over hundreds of years made her understand that the hero seems to have power in his hands that can threaten him. even the elemental monarch does not dare to claim that he is truly invincible. he still has a power stronger than the elemental monarch and can threaten their lives. thinking of this, salil did not dare to hesitate. from the divine arrow with intertwined black and white feathers, salil felt the power that could threaten her own life. the power to judge the soul was so holy and majestic. she has no doubt that even if he is an elemental monarch, if he is hit by that arrow, the final result will never be much better. at the least, his soul will be severely damaged, his strength will drop significantly, and at worst, his soul will even dissipate. following sariel''s thought, the signal for help belonging to the elemental lord was quickly spread along the elemental lord''s exclusive spiritual network. the plane cannot block the elemental lord''s message transmission, even if he is in the main plane, or it was the elemental monarchs from other elemental planes who all received sariel''s request for help at this moment. the only ones who could help the elemental monarchs were the other elemental monarchs. "um?" rhodes was observing angel isaac when a unique message suddenly appeared in his mind. after careful investigation, he discovered that it was actually a request for help from the water elemental lord. it seemed that she had encountered some serious trouble. rhodes carefully thought about the content of the signal. when he was thinking about whether to help, a flaming girl suddenly ran over, her expression seemed a little panicked. "rod, sariel seems to be in trouble, should we help her?" the inquiry from flam brought rhode back to his senses and said, "if i''m not mistaken, the water elemental monarch''s request for help came from the water elemental plane. who has the ability to help her?" the home court, threatening the life of the elemental monarch? the rules of the water elemental plane are not suitable for you and me. there are not many air elements and fire elements there. if one accidentally goes to the rescue, it is easy to take his own life. but it¡¯s better not to fall into fate¡¯s trick of luring the tiger away from the mountain.¡± after rhodes made a calm analysis, he turned his attention to the holy judgment angel. however, the flame girl seemed a little anxious and seemed unwilling to ignore the water element monarch''s signal for help. she snorted and said: "forget it, i don''t care. you, i have taken back all the fire elements in the world, even the rules of the water element plane cannot suppress my power, so i will help the water element monarch." the flaming girl tried to leave, and even opened a door to another dimension made of blazing flames in front of her, but she couldn''t help but glance secretly at rhodes who was standing aside. the high-erected ears seemed to indicate that her attention was not on the portal, but always on rhodes. seeing this, rhodes had no choice but to sigh: "forget it, i don''t trust you to respond to the water element monarch''s request for help alone. if something unexpected happens, you will be in trouble. don''t think that you have taken back all the fire elements and have become half a demon. god can do whatever he wants, have you forgotten the last time you tried to seize the doomsday blade from the arrogant king, and what was the final outcome?" when rhodes reached out and tapped her head, the flame girl couldn''t help but stick out her tongue. her face could not help but feel slightly hot when rhodes mentioned the wrong things she had done in the past. after breaking the seal of the fire elemental lord and taking back all the flames in the world, she thought she was invincible. she directly set her sights on the arrogant king and planned to snatch the doomsday blade. the consequences would naturally be very disastrous, if not for the other few the elemental lord came to help, but i was afraid that her flame had been completely extinguished by the doomsday blade. looking at the bold flame girl beside him, rhodes couldn''t help but shook his head. this trip was not so much in response to the water elemental lord''s call for rescue, but rather because he was worried about the safety of the flame girl and had to go with her. rhodes doesn''t want anything to happen to the flame girl, but no one knows what crazy moves she will make to target the protagonist of the expansion pack, which sounds a lot like what rhodes would do himself. seeing that although rhodes was reluctant, he was finally convinced by her, the flame girl also showed a victorious smile, and her delicate little tiger teeth also shined against the firelight. seeing this, rhodes scratched his head helplessly, and then he and the flaming girl walked through the door of different dimensions made of blazing flames, and went to the water elemental plane together. as soon as he arrived at the water elemental plane, rhodes''s expression became a little solemn. he no longer felt as comfortable as when he was joking with the flame girl, but he was just silent and serious. this was not the first time that rhodes came to the water elemental plane, but this time, the water elemental plane gave him a significantly different feeling. in the past water elemental plane, even though there was only the endless sea here, the sea was always peaceful. even if there are some storms, it will eventually return to calm, leaving people with only generosity and tranquility. however, at this moment, there are dark clouds all over the water elemental plane, the wind and waves are howling on the sea surface, and the stormy waves are rising one after another. it is the cry and lamentation of the sea, and the dark wind is sweeping past rhodes. rhodes, who holds the authority of the air element, can clearly sense seeing the meaning in that dark wind, it seemed to be a result he didn''t want to see. "we are late." rhodes took a deep breath and spoke slowly under the incredulous eyes of the flame girl, "yinfeng told me that this plane has lost its owner. the water element monarch who once controlled this place has now completely fallen. " "this is impossible..." the flame girl was stunned for a moment, with disbelief on her face, "how could the water element monarch fall like this? she was fine until the moment we received the signal. this is the water element plane. , is her home court, how could someone let her fall without any defense in an instant? could it be that your perception is wrong? " faced with the blazing girl''s doubts, rhodes just patted her head and said nothing more. his slightly narrowed eyes seemed to indicate that his heart was not as peaceful as it seemed on the surface: "although we are late, it is not too late. with the fall of the water element monarch, the monarch''s authority has fallen. if we can seize the water element authority left by the water element monarch, maybe we can command the next one. a water elemental monarch is born." as if he thought of something, rhodes'' expression became solemn: "however, the most urgent task now is to find out who the enemy of the water elemental lord is? who can defeat the extremely powerful water elemental lord? the water elemental lord? lord salil, she is the only hero among the four elemental monarchs. she is much stronger than you even without breaking the seal. who can end the battle that caused the monarch¡¯s downfall in such a short period of time?¡± rhodes said slowly that the strength of demigods far exceeds that of ordinary legendary creatures, especially beings like the water element monarch. it is almost impossible to be exhausted in battle. after entering the state of the monarch''s true body, even if he fights for several consecutive times, months of time are not a problem, and only a power that far exceeds the resistance of the water element monarch can completely destroy her in an instant. seeing rhodes comparing the water elemental monarch with herself, the flame girl raised her lips in a petulant manner. although she did not awaken the will of a hero like the water elemental monarch, her strength did not seem to be as unbearable as rhodes said. bar? just when she couldn''t help but retort to rhodes, rhodes, who couldn''t hold himself back for a long time, took the initiative to grab her hand: "let''s find the authority left by the water element monarch." Chapter 3052 in the dark ocean, rhodes and flam dived all the way. the cold seawater could not extinguish the heat in rhodes'' heart. the fall of the water elemental monarch was a blow to him, and it also provided a with this opportunity, if you can seize the water power left by the water element monarch, you can get the help of a demigod. "are you sure the authority of the water element is here?" unlike rhodes, the flame girl seems to have some concerns. as a fire element monarch, it is difficult for her to display her strength when she is in the water element plane where the environment is extremely restrictive. it is easy to deal with legendary level enemies. facing a real demigod, i''m afraid i''ll be at a deep disadvantage. facing the flame girl''s inquiry, rhodes answered confidently: "when the elemental monarch falls, if the monarch''s authority is not entrusted to others in time, then the monarch''s authority will return to the place with the strongest magical elements in the elemental plane, waiting for the next step. a creature who is qualified to become an elemental monarch appears. in the water elemental plane, the place with the strongest water magic element is the city of flowing water built by sariel." due to his understanding of the water elemental plane and the authority of the monarch, rhodes quickly located the whereabouts of the water element''s authority. in the deepest part of the ocean, the source of all flowing water is the city of flowing water that salil once built. it contains various powerful legendary creatures in the ocean, as well as ancient water elemental people. they all recognize salil. lord, only in this way can we enjoy the right to live in the city of flowing water. however, with the fall of sariel and the return of the authority of the water element, many legendary creatures in the city of flowing water will inevitably fight for the authority of the monarch that can make people reach the sky in one step. i am afraid that the entire ocean will be destroyed by the creatures in the city. the blood is stained red, and the creatures in flowing water city will never stop until the moment when the next elemental monarch is decided. thinking of this, rhodes glanced at the flaming girl beside him, but met her furtive glance. after all, the two of them are elemental monarchs who each control a quarter of the power of the elements. their strength and status are much higher than the legendary creatures. the legendary creatures in the ocean alone are not enough to cause trouble for the two of them. even though he was in the water elemental plane where the environment was not conducive to his fighting, rhodes still had full confidence in his heart. what really worried rhodes was the powerful enemy who killed the water element monarch, as well as other enemies attracted by the monarch''s authority. "you seem very worried." just as rhodes was thinking, the words of the flaming girl brought him back to reality, "don''t worry, if you encounter a powerful enemy at the demigod level, i will protect you. demigod who has broken the monarch''s seal, just hide behind me when the time comes." seeing the arrogant look on the flame girl''s face, rhodes couldn''t help but twitch the corner of his mouth, and reached out to knock her on the head. seeing her covering her head and looking at him with a look of shame and anger, he slowly said: "don''t act rashly. , we still don¡¯t know who killed the water element monarch, this trip is likely to be in danger, and you must obey my orders when the time comes." seeing that rhodes'' expression was serious and not like he was joking, the flame girl puffed her lips, and finally just let out a soft hum, then grabbed rhodes'' hand, and the two of them dived all the way into the ocean, looking for the water element monarch established. city of flowing water. soon, in the deepest part of the ocean, on the seabed where the earth emerged, the outlines of houses and towns finally appeared in front of rhodes and the flame girl. there was originally darkness under the ocean. previously, only the flame girl, who contained the endless fire element, could emit a fierce light to dispel the darkness. however, outside the outline of the town, there was a thin layer of light blue light, like the fireflies in the night sky were like the stars in the sky. the appearance of the glow undoubtedly pointed out the direction for the two of them. looking at the underwater city built by the water elemental monarch living in the deepest part of the ocean, the flame girl also showed a somewhat interested expression. in the fire elemental plane, fire elemental creatures of different races are divided into one party. although they surrender to the fire elemental monarch, their fiery personalities often break out into battles, and it is impossible to have such a scene of peaceful coexistence. just when the flaming girl was about to step into the town carved out of ice in front of her to take a closer look, she was pulled by rhodes beside her: "be careful, something is wrong." under rhode''s reminder, flame girl stopped moving forward. out of her trust in rhode, she had no doubt about rhode''s reminder. she knew that rhode must have discovered something that she had not noticed. he turned to look carefully at the flowing water city in the distance, and saw that the marine life in the city lived in peace, and the swimming fish and water elemental people mingled together. everything looked in order, which can be said to be extremely normal. seeing this, flame girl was also a little confused and could only look at rhodes with confused eyes: "what''s wrong? did you find anything?" "if my previous speculation is correct, this place should have turned into a battlefield. marine creatures will definitely fight for the power of the elements. you must know that even the phoenix on the plane of fire element cannot escape the temptation of the power of the fire element. others not to mention living things, there is no one who does not desire to get the power that belongs to the water element monarch. the normal situation here should not be the current situation." as rhodes said, if the authority of the water element really returns here, then the city of flowing water should have turned into a battlefield. it is impossible to be such a harmonious scene. listening to rhodes'' calm analysis, flame girl became even more confused: "i seem to understand what you mean. you think this is too normal, but why do i think this is normal? could it be that your guess is wrong? besides, you''re talking about phoenixes? aren''t they extinct long ago? how can they still compete for the authority of the fire element?" rhodes felt helpless: "the phoenix was indeed exterminated in the hands of a hero, but if there were no heroes in the timeline, the situation would be very different. as for whether my inference is correct, i can only let the actual situation prove it." with that said, the titan arrow has been held in rhodes'' hand. with the blessing of flowing water, whether it is the titan arrow or other lightning-type air magic, it can burst out with more powerful power. as for the why, that''s because running water can conduct electricity, thereby expanding the strike range of lightning magic, making an ordinary lightning magic achieve an effect similar to chain lightning. now rhodes has dived into the deepest part of the ocean. there is nothing nearby except sea water. in this state, if powerful enough lightning can be released, under the spread of flowing water, the power of lightning will be completely destroyed. strike all enemies within a massive range. if it were an ordinary mage here, even if a powerful chain lightning is released, the final effect will not be very good under the conduction and dilution of the entire ocean. there is no other reason. if the lightning magic itself is not powerful enough, it will be transmitted by the ocean. the wider the strike range, the smaller the damage suffered by a single enemy. the lightning magic that could have caused thousands of damage can only cause dozens of points or even lower damage when dispersed layer by layer. however, rhodes does not have to worry about such a situation at all. today, rhodes is in charge of the elemental authority belonging to the air elemental monarch. with the blessing of the elemental authority, the power of lightning magic has increased to the extreme, not to mention rhodes'' in his hand, he also holds the titan''s arrow, an artifact specially designed to control lightning. the power of the titan''s arrow alone is enough to summon endless lightning for rhodes. now when the two powers are matched with each other, rhodes''s his lightning magic is no longer inferior to that of the original demigod somra. as rhodes thought, endless lightning rushed towards the divine sword in rhodes'' hand. then under rhodes'' command, the lightning turned into a silver angry dragon and rushed straight in front of rhodes. then, it split rapidly under the spread of the ocean. the entire city of flowing water in front was completely covered by the strike range of lightning. no marine creature among them could escape the bombardment of lightning. accompanied by a violent sizzling sound, the entire depths of the ocean seemed to be boiling. the marine creatures in the city of flowing water twitched, and bubbles continued to rise all over their bodies. under the full force of the air element monarch, no matter whether it was the water element neither humans nor legendary creatures like sea monsters could survive rhode''s blow. "that is¡­¡­" seeing that the bodies of each sea creature turned black, and lost their breath in the blink of an eye, and then a large number of strange parasite-like creatures ran out from inside the body, even the expression of the flaming girl could not help but change. until now, she finally seemed like rhodes generally realized that something was wrong. if he hadn''t reminded her, she might not have understood what happened until the moment she was ambushed. "that''s the chapter-faced demon. are even monsters from the spiritual and magical planes attracted by the lost authority of the water element?" rhodes spoke slowly and pointed out the identities of the monsters in front of the flame girl. they were clearly the chapter-faced demons that rhodes had seen in the spiritual plane. but what rhodes didn''t expect was that he could actually be in the water elemental plane. when he saw such a monster, it seemed that the authority of the water element attracted more powerful enemies than he thought. facing the two rhodes who destroyed the entire flowing water city with lightning in an instant and tore all their disguises apart, the huge chapter demon king opened his sharp mouthparts, and there was a sound that seemed to be scratching the stone slab with sharp claws. the noise made people unable to help but cover their ears. the noise reached rhodes'' ears, and rhodes also heard the message contained in it: "the power of the water element will belong to lady paris!" "paris? isn''t she a spiritual element person? when did the chapter demon king listen to the spiritual element people?" after hearing the meaning of the message from the chapter demon king, rhodes couldn''t help but frowned, and couldn''t help but recall the spiritual and spiritual elements. from the situation in the magic plane, it seems that just when she was preparing for the doomsday battle, paris was not idle either, but found a way to control the chapter demon. on the side, the flame girl seemed a little anxious: "rhode, those chapter demons are monsters in the spiritual plane. in addition to direct spiritual attacks, ordinary physical attacks or elemental magic are not effective against them. i you are not good at spiritual magic attacks, are you good at spiritual magic?" faced with the worried inquiry from the flame girl, rhodes just laughed. just now, the flame girl who had said that she had to protect him even in the face of demigods, suddenly asked for help from him. this made rhodes feel a little funny, and then he looked at her. he hugged her with an exclamation: "if it had been before, it would have been a bit troublesome to deal with those mental monsters, but now, they are no longer something to be afraid of." as he said that, rhodes'' eyes became as red as blood. the fused hero''s special skills were fully activated by rhodes at this moment. as rhodes completed his character level climb, the power of the scarlet eye has also been greatly improved. anyone whose level is below the legendary apex, even if it is level 7 or 9, is only one step away from the legendary apex, enough to be in the legendary apex. no powerful enemy in the world can stop the power contained in the scarlet eye. with just one glance, he will become a vampire controlled by rhodes. although the chapter demon is very special, neither ordinary physical attacks nor the powerful magic cast by the elemental lord can completely kill it. only pure mental competition can kill this monster. however, at this moment luo de did not care. although the power of the chapter-faced demon was special, it could not stop the power of the hero. under the power of the hero''s specialty, the only fate that awaited all the chapter-faced demons was to become vampires. as rhodes glanced across, a burst of blood mist exploded on the bodies of the nearby chapter demons. this was the sign that the scarlet eyes had completely transformed their bodies. under the power of the hero''s specialty, even chapters that were usually difficult to deal with the face demon also looked so vulnerable. however, this is also due to rhodes'' own level improvement. before, rhodes, who also mastered the scarlet eye, would not be able to deal with the monsters from the void as cleanly as he does now. under rhode''s glance, the chapter-faced monsters that rose from the remains of the marine life in flowing water city all turned into vampires in an instant. looking at the monsters that had turned into vampires, rhode''s expression did not improve at all. . as rhodes initially expected, a big problem has indeed arisen in the entire city of flowing water. all creatures in the city, whether they are marine creatures or those water elemental people, have all had their consciousness taken away by the chapter-faced demon and have become creatures subject to the chapter. the body dominated by the face demon, because of this, they did not fall into madness due to the return of the water elemental authority, but stayed here as an ambush. although rhodes saw through the zhangmen demon''s ambush, his heart was also hung up because of this. the appearance of the zhangmen demon, and paris in their mouths, also explained to rhodes a problem, that is, the water element monarch it is very likely that someone else has already taken over his authority. that person is paris, who is deliberately trying to become the true elemental monarch. there is not much time left for rhodes. Chapter 3053 "tell me all the information you know." looking at the demon king zhangmian who turned into a vampire, rhodes ordered in a deep voice. under rhodes'' order, the zhangmian demon king, who was completely controlled by him, did not dare to hide anything and hurriedly reported to rhodes: "dear lord of the undead, paris received a message from the water elemental monarch not long ago. according to the message, there seems to be a terrible enemy in the water element plane. even the water element monarch has now completely fallen into the hands of those enemies, so he ordered us to come here to fight for the authority of the water element." rhodes nodded. chapter demon king''s report was exactly the same as his analysis. they were not the only elemental monarchs who could sense the water element monarch''s request for help. paris, who was extremely good at spiritual power, also discovered the signal from the request for help. abnormal, so when listening to the report of the demon king who turned into a vampire, the flame girl was also anxious, and couldn''t help but tug at the corner of rhodes'' clothes: "paris has always deliberately wanted to become a true elemental monarch. if if she seizes the power of the water elemental lord, i''m afraid the consequences will be disastrous, and the elemental lord''s plan to take back his power will also have a huge hidden danger. we must stop her!" rhodes nodded, fully agreeing with flame girl''s statement, but the confusion in his heart prevented him from asking questions at this moment. compared with paris, who openly competes for the authority of the water element, the enemies who exist secretly and have the ability to kill the water element monarch are perhaps the most feared. if he fails to find out the identity of that group of enemies, he may have to be wary of hidden enemies at all times during the fight for elemental authority. the zhangmian demon king''s answer made rhodes slightly stunned: "i heard from paris that those enemies came from the elf kingdom." "the kingdom of elf? isn''t that eli? how can there be power among eli to make demigods fall and kill elemental monarchs?" rhodes couldn''t help but frowned. the answer of the chapter demon king was really beyond rhodes'' expectations. as for the mysterious existence that killed the water elemental monarch, rhodes had many speculations in his mind, whether it belonged to the cloud city of erathia or was arrogant. it seems that the hell controlled by the king can be said to be in the past. in the doomsday battle, anyone can attack others. the kings will compete with each other until the final winner is determined. no matter who attacks the water element monarch none of this would surprise rhodes. but what rhodes didn''t expect was that according to what the zhangmian demon king said, the existence that killed the water elemental monarch actually came from eli. when did there appear in eli the power enough to threaten the demigods? rhodes hardly paid attention to eli. eli''s strength was much weaker than erathia. this had already happened after receiving rhode''s order. the chapter demons moved together and moved towards the distance. the arriving sea creatures rushed over, preparing to use their best strength to occupy the hearts of the group of sea creatures in one fell swoop, thereby gaining control over the bodies of the sea creatures. rhodes and the flame girl followed the traces left by paris, looking for traces of the authority of the water element in the deep seabed. "i couldn''t believe it before. i didn''t expect sariel to really fall... the last time i saw her was at the meeting of the elemental lord. i didn''t expect that something like this would happen now." during the journey, the flame girl seemed to have thought of something, and her expression was not as lively and arrogant as when the two first arrived at the water elemental plane. instead, she seemed a bit disappointed. it seemed that the news of the death of the water elemental monarch was not as good as for her. it''s also a big blow. "are you planning to avenge her?" rhode glanced at her and asked casually. it is not an easy task to avenge the water element monarch. a powerful enemy that can make a demigod fall in an instant. even rhodes will find it difficult to deal with him now. if the flame girl conflicts with that powerful enemy, rhodes will also feel a headache. "revenge? no, i won''t do that." to rhodes'' expectation, the flame girl changed her mind at this moment, "fire and water are incompatible. salil has always made trouble for me in the past and always made me angry. she was furious, i won''t offend any powerful enemy that i shouldn''t provoke in order to avenge her, i''m just feeling a little emotional." at the end of the sentence, the flame girl, who had always been delicate and rude in rhode''s impression, now let out a sigh full of weariness and worry: "water element monarch sariel, as a hero, even if she has not yet unlocked the seal of the monarch''s authority, she can still be among the demigods. when she is in the water element plane, she is wrapped by the endless water. , her strength will never be inferior to me now. even so, someone can still kill her on her home court. in the past, i always thought that except for the arrogant king, no one could kill the elemental monarch, and at most he would only kill her. the elemental lord sealed it again, but i didn¡¯t expect that this would happen now.¡± as if he noticed the worry in her eyes, rhodes just smiled faintly: "you shouldn''t be afraid, right? could it be that the news of salil''s death has stimulated you? you are the fire element monarch who has broken the seal, how can you be ignored by someone who has no power at all?" are enemies frightened when they see the shadow?" as if aware of the joke in rhode''s words, the flaming girl glanced at rhodes and snorted softly: "don''t you have any fear of this? it was salil who died, just like us. demigod heroes who are also elemental monarchs. this also means that even demigod heroes are no longer safe in this doomsday battle. i thought that after breaking the seal and taking back all the fire elements in the world, there would be no more people. to be able to threaten me, it doesn¡¯t seem like that at all now.¡± rhodes did not immediately answer the flame girl''s question. he just reached out and patted her shoulder: "don''t be afraid. if you really encounter a powerful enemy that makes the water elemental lord fall, i will protect you." the flame girl''s heart perked up. seeing that rhodes was not joking, her eyes were only filled with the strong confidence that she did not take any strong enemy seriously, and was even a little arrogant. she couldn''t help but puffed her lips and muttered in a low voice: " who needs your protection..." "having said that, i have always wanted to know, what would happen if someone could hold the authority of multiple monarchs at the same time?" at this moment, rhodes changed the topic again and focused on his professional expertise. the seventh-level profession that rhodes was promoted to, the elemental monarch, when rhodes was at the lower level of the seventh-level, the professional expertise of the elemental monarch could not be stimulated at all, and the comprehensive strength displayed was far inferior to the others in rhodes'' memory. legendary career. however, as rhodes'' character level increases, when rhodes upgrades his level to level 7 or above, each time he increases his character level, he can unlock a new powerful trait for his air element authority. among those monarchs, with the blessing of the authority trait, it can be said that rhodes'' strength has been greatly improved, and his comprehensive ability is far better than before. what makes rhodes somewhat concerned is that the elemental monarch''s professional specialty and the additional traits unlocked for him are all based on the power of the air element authority, and that is the only monarch authority that rhodes possesses. if other types of monarch authority are used here, the professional traits unlocked by the elemental monarch may be different. rhodes had no way to verify this before. if an ordinary creature can obtain a monarch''s authority, it will make many elemental creatures extremely envious. with the blessing of the monarch''s authority, it can be said that it has the qualifications to become a true demigod. where can i find another monarchy? at this moment, an opportunity seems to have appeared in front of rhodes. with the fall of sariel, the authority of the water element has now lost its owner, and has attracted powerful enemies from all walks of life, and even void monsters are fighting for it. even rhodes virtue also has the opportunity to seize the authority that should belong to the water element monarch, and thereby obtain the various qualities unlocked in the authority. rhodes, who feels the power of the elemental lord, certainly understands that this is a rare opportunity. if he loses this opportunity, he doesn''t know how long it will take before another elemental lord falls. for the water elemental lord, rhodes seemed destined to gain the remaining monarch power. as if aware of rhodes'' thoughts, the flaming girl just shook her head: "i think you are thinking too much. no one can withstand the power of multiple monarchs'' authority. i lent you the fire element authority before, too. seeing that you are not strong enough to use the true power of authority, so you will not bear the consequences of the backlash. now you are only one step away from being promoted to a true demigod, and even i don¡¯t dare to use it anymore. the authority of the fire element is lent to you, otherwise, under the conflict of multiple authorities, your soul will not be able to bear it and will be completely torn into pieces." sensing the concern from the flame girl, rhodes knew that her words were not alarmist. it was already very difficult for an ordinary legendary apex to exert the power of a monarch, let alone the addition of multiple monarch powers is a burden on the soul. even rhodes cannot withstand the backlash of that power. the addition of multiple powers seems to be a delusion. while the two were chatting, the scene ahead also changed. Chapter 3054 a flash of blue light passed through the dark seabed and reached rhodes'' eyes. looking at the place where the light came from, a rare sense of peace and tranquility emerged from rhode''s heart. it seemed that all the pain he had encountered, or the stubborn obsession in his heart, was also comforted by the light. the feeling was completely soothed, and under that generous and far-reaching power, all distracting thoughts were eliminated from the entire heart. the next moment, with a flash of light in rhodes'' eyes, under the prying eyes that broke away all illusions and mental magic, rhodes'' consciousness returned to normal and was no longer affected by that power. after realizing that the light contained the power to change people''s hearts, letting people let go of all the fighting in their hearts, and instead become as calm as the endless ocean, no longer affected by any external interference, rhodes couldn''t help but sigh inwardly. if a mage who is meditating can get such power to help, the effect of meditation will be improved many times. the one who can show such power is undoubtedly the authority of the water element. after losing sariel''s control, the power of the water element also showed its true power. what it brought to people''s hearts was not a tsunami-like mania, but a calmness that was as calm as the silence of all. even rhodes was not immune to the influence of that power. under the influence of that power, ordinary people are afraid that their hearts will immediately fall into a state of desirelessness, and they will never have the idea of ????continuing to fight for the power of the water element. only a very small number of heroes with a will far beyond ordinary people can resist it. the power overflowing from the authority of the water element. with the help of the peeping eye, rhodes saw through the effect of the mental magic and prevented that power from affecting himself. however, the flaming girl beside him was not so lucky, and her eyes as bright as sparks were not so good. it lost its luster, and the whole person stayed in place as if in trance. "are you okay? the water authority is ahead, we have to take action." rhodes felt helpless and reached out to push the flame girl, but she remained motionless, as if she had lost all perception of the outside world. seeing this, rhodes couldn''t help scratching his head. he looked around and saw that there were many marine creatures as sluggish as the flame girl, whether they were swimming fish or water elemental beings, and even many that were supposed to be immune to the mind. the man with the spiritual element of magic also became as dull as a stone sculpture at this moment. around the authority of the water element, mortal creatures have completely lost their ability to move. only a hero can ignore the power of the water element authority. only a hero can break the peace and tranquility of the original heart, and then look directly at the unwillingness and anger that make a hero. with no time to pay attention to the motionless flame girl, rhodes looked up and saw that the competition for the authority of the water element had reached its most intense stage. the two heroes with strong auras were fighting over the blue ice crystal that exuded peaceful light. just the aftermath of the battle destroyed many nearby sea creatures that could not move. the violent water pressure that spread was even more intense. directly crush nearby stone-like creatures into powder. rhodes was not worried about the danger to the flame girl who stayed where she was. as an elemental monarch, she had taken back all the fire elements in the world. her defense power was even more exaggerated than rhodes imagined. it was as if all the flames in the world were combined. as if compressed into her petite body, ordinary attacks cannot break through her defense. even if rhodes is injured in the aftermath of the battle, nothing will happen to her. rhodes is still more worried about the situation of the water authority. among the two heroes who were fighting fiercely, one of them was very familiar to rhodes. it was paris, who wanted to become the true elemental monarch in the spiritual plane, and the other was a water elemental person like a swimming fish. in a moment, he can make the ocean churn and roll up huge waves. that person is the ocean hero kelt in the water elemental plane. as if they sensed rhode''s aura, the two fighting heroes suddenly stopped, and then two cold eyes fell on rhodes. in the process of fighting for the authority of the elements, no one wants to waste too much power and end up making a wedding dress for others. "lord of the undead? don''t you already have the authority of the air element? now that you are here, do you still want to have the authority of the water element?" paris, who was as tall as a dark pillar, also recognized rhodes. she was shrouded in robes, and her face made of magic nebula couldn''t help but show a bit of anger, and she was angrily scolding rhodes for his greedy behavior. "who would think that the elements have too much authority? are you only allowed to compete for the authority of the water element, and i am not allowed to intervene?" facing paris'' question, rhodes just sneered and answered without any sign of weakness. "you... are simply ridiculous! a soul can only control one elemental authority. this is the basic rule engraved in all elemental authorities. it also has restrictions imposed by fate. souls that try to control multiple authorities will only end up with the fate of your body and body will be destroyed! if you are so greedy, you already have the power of the air element, and if you still try to get the power of the water element, you will definitely be counterattacked by the power of the element!" as if she was aware of rhode''s thoughts, paris''s expression became particularly exciting, and the anger in her could no longer be suppressed, and she screamed hoarsely at rhode''s behavior. from paris''s words, rhodes heard not only her threat, but what made rhodes'' expression faintly change was that paris''s statement was exactly the same as what the flame girl had said before. one soul can only control one elemental power. , seems to be an iron law that has penetrated into the hearts of all elemental monarchs, so that no one dares to make drastic attempts. now that things have come to this, how can rhodes be frightened by paris'' threat? rhodes'' expression did not change, he still looked calm and composed, and he said slowly: "how do you know that a soul can only control one element of power? you don''t even have the power of one element. i think you are just talking nonsense. what''s more, what if there are restrictions imposed by fate? the so-called heroes have inherent powers. the power to break fate!¡± listening to rhodes''s loud rebuttal, paris was also angered by him, and her voice became as sharp as a razor: "do you think no one has tried it in the past? do you think that throughout the ages, you are the only one who has had the opportunity to obtain the authority of two elements at the same time? in the distant era, there were also people who tried to get the authority of two elements at the same time like you. what awaits him in the end is a situation of no return. having conquered brakada in the main plane, you should be very familiar with that person. that person¡¯s name is gwen magnus. among mages, he is also known as the god of mages.¡± "what?" hearing paris mention that name, rhodes looked startled, as if he had heard some incredible information. gwen magnus, for this name, rhodes is not unfamiliar. that man is the immortal monument of brakada, the founder of the magic guild, the god of mage who ushered the mage empire into the golden age. many familiar magics came from the hands of that mage. gwen, the god of mage, has had a profound influence on brakada, and every mage has heard of his name. according to legend, he once joined forces with the god-being and made contributions in the battle to kill the stigmata, which established brakada¡¯s century-old glory in the future. his name also spread throughout the magic guild. mainland. however, there is such a legendary mage who is not inferior to the demigods. the last record of him by the magic guild is that he went to the elemental plane to explore alone in order to seek higher levels of power, and there was no trace of him after that. it seems that he has completely disappeared into the elemental plane. until now, there are still many mages in the magic guild. i believe that the god of mages must be silently exploring the elemental plane, looking for a way to ascend to the divine level. and when he returns to brakada, the entire kingdom of mages will also because of his return, there will be a world-renowned restoration. many mages in the magic guild hold this hope in their hearts and are still fighting against the undead under rhodes'' command, looking forward to the return of the god of mages one day. even rhodes is a little wary of the legend of the god of mage. according to the records in the legend, i am afraid that even if the god of mage has not reached the divine level, he is at least a very powerful existence among demigods. if he were seeing brakada''s current appearance, a battle is bound to break out between him and rhodes. however, the information he heard from paris seemed to make rhodes realize something, and he couldn''t help but open his mouth for a moment. if everything paris said is true, rhodes is not the first being to try to control the power of two elements. the first person to do this was gwen, the mage god who went to the elemental plane to seek the method of ascending to the divine level. however, gwen''s end was not good. under the backlash of the two powers of authority, in the end, he ended up being destroyed physically and mentally. with the painful lesson learned from the god of mage, the elemental lord remembered his tragic situation in his heart. naturally, no one dared to break the iron law of elemental authority and control two elemental authorities at the same time. to hold two kinds of elemental power at the same time, just to get such an opportunity requires endless opportunities. as the core power of the elemental monarch, the elemental power can only be obtained when the elemental monarch falls, or when the elemental monarch takes the initiative to hand it over to others. only when the transfer occurs, such things are extremely rare in the entire elemental plane. ordinary people don''t have the opportunity to get the power of two elements, so how can they know the hidden dangers? under paris''s reminder, rhodes also felt a sense of vigilance in his heart. if all that was true, then things would undoubtedly become difficult to handle. even if he had thorough research on magic, he could be said to be one of the unprecedented mages. even gods cannot control the power contained in two elemental authorities at the same time. it would be even more impossible for rhodes to fuse two elemental authorities rashly, and the final outcome does not seem to be much better. thinking of this, rhodes quickly asked: "you mean the god of mages? what''s going on? what two elemental powers does he control?" there was a bit of anxiety in rhode''s words. if he could know which two elemental powers the god of mage controlled in the first place, which caused such a conflict, perhaps rhodes would be able to obtain more useful information. paris snorted coldly, and was about to continue to talk to dispel rhode''s thoughts, but the ocean hero celtic on the side interrupted the conversation between the two: "the spiritual element man, that person is the air element monarch who holds the authority of the air element. his overall strength is superior to ours. why don''t we join forces first, defeat him, and then fight for the ownership of the water element authority!" "exactly what i want." paris replied coldly. judging from the previous experience of fighting with rhodes, the various powers displayed by rhodes are far superior to the ocean heroes on the side. as long as he can be defeated, , don¡¯t worry about not getting the water power. "want to join forces? that''s fine, just let me see your strength." sensing the intention of the two heroes to join forces, a coldness appeared on rhodes''s face. even when two legendary elemental heroes joined forces, rhodes did not have any fear and liberated the power of the air element. after gaining the true power in it, rhodes has become the true monarch of the air element. even though the environmental rules of the water element plane have some restrictions on rhodes'' power, rhodes does not take those two heroes seriously. . he failed to get more information about the god of mage gwen from paris, but rhodes didn''t care. paris was not the only one who knew about the past events of the god of mage. from the previous reminder of the flame girl look, she obviously knows something about this. she just needs to wait until the battle is over before asking the fire elemental lord. the biggest obstacle facing him right now is the two enemies standing between rhodes and the authority of the water element. as paris and celtic joined forces, the auras between the two gradually became connected, as if they had become an unbreakable iron plate, spanning between rhodes and the authority of the water element. if they could not defeat the two , rhodes couldn''t overcome the obstacle in front of him and get the elemental authority behind the two of them. faced with the combined power of the two heroes, rhodes exhaled. under the ocean, as soon as rhodes'' breath came out, it turned into billowing bubbles and surged around. the breath exhaled by rhodes was so long that the churning bubbles had no tendency to stop. the endless breath was being exhaled by rhodes, and in turn invaded everything under the nearby ocean, even the seawater that originally enveloped several people. , and was also isolated by the breath. even if the two heroes join forces, it is difficult to block the approach of the infinite bubbles. the breath contains the powerful power of the air element. under the endless bubbles, soon, with the authority of the water element as the center, the surrounding seawater was completely separated, and an isolated area without seawater appeared. here, the expanding gas squeezed out the seawater, belonging to the power of the air element is no longer suppressed by the rules of the plane. Chapter 3055 "no, he is casting a spell to break the oppression of the plane rules. stop him quickly. if he changes the environment here to be dominated by the air element, i''m afraid we will not be able to compete with the power of the air element''s authority." after realizing that rhodes was using the seemingly harmless bubbles to engulf the space around the water elemental authority, paris, the spiritual element, changed her expression drastically, and she was already aware of rhodes'' plan. when the bubbles isolate the nearby seawater, and when all that is left in this space is gas and is no longer protected by the ocean, i am afraid that neither of them can compete with the power of the unsuppressed air elemental authority. "of course i understand what he''s doing!" the ocean hero celtic''s answer was hurried and depressing, even containing a bit of difficulty and pain, and his voice seemed to be squeezed out of his throat. as a hero born and raised in the water elemental plane, celtic''s strength is at the apex of the legend. in the entire water elemental plane, his status is only lower than that of the former water elemental monarch. he is naturally interested in rhodes'' plan. clearly. it''s just that it''s one thing to know rhode''s plan, but it''s another thing to stop rhode''s actions. it''s foreseeable that it''s not an easy thing to do. after casting the spell with all his strength, even under celtic''s fish-like blue skin, purple veins were protruding at this moment, and his eyeballs were also bulging high. even though he was casting the spell with all his strength, he still couldn''t stop rhodes from doing this. with this move, as a hero of the ocean, he could only watch as the gas drove away the nearby water, and then occupied all the nearby space. even though he is in the water elemental plane, the power contained in the authority of the air element is still not something that ordinary elemental creatures can compete with. at this moment, kelt has a deeper understanding of this. paris on the side also looked anxious. she wanted to use the power of the abyss horn to let the endless chapter demon engulf rhodes completely. however, under the suppression of the authority of the water element, all non-heroic beings became unable to move. his state of mind became as peaceful as shishui, and even the chapter-faced demon could not escape the power of the elemental authority. seeing that celtic could not stop rhodes, paris''s eyes darkened. she, who was already as tall as a pillar, opened her hands at this moment and took up the robe that had originally tightly wrapped her. endless light came from it. emitting, hidden under the robe, is a body made purely of magic nebula. the magic elements that have been compressed to the extreme form the nebula that makes up paris'' body. protected by the magic nebula that is as bright as the galaxy, paris also has good anti-magic abilities, and ordinary magic is almost unable to work on her. the huge mass of the compressed nebula also gives paris a considerable degree of melee combat capability, allowing her to crush her enemies to pieces purely by relying on the huge mass of the magic nebula. seeing that rhodes was still casting spells, and that under those unique eyes, all her spiritual power was ineffective against rhodes, paris also gave up her plan to continue casting spells, and instead used a tall pillar like a pillar holding up the ocean. his body was crushing towards rhodes, and the solid magic nebula danced with paris''s rapidly waving palms, and was about to completely crush the seemingly insignificant rhodes. rhodes, who was feeling something, had already noticed paris''s strange movement. as rhodes thought, endless air waves erupted from his body, and turned into cyclones, completely covering rhodes'' entire body. as the bubbles released earlier dispersed the seawater around the battle site, now that rhodes has used the power of the air elemental authority, he will not be suppressed by the rules of the water elemental plane for the time being, and this is exactly the effect rhodes needs. as rhodes'' eyes darkened, among the wind and clouds, a giant transformed from the storm was slowly taking shape from where rhodes originally stood. the body of the storm giant, which is as pure as a clean cloud, also hides a dark cloud with surging lightning. endless thunder is contained in it. its power is not even inferior to the storm giant itself. the deafening thunder is just like the sound made by the storm giant. he roared loudly, and just hearing the terrifying sound of the thunder was enough to make ordinary enemies afraid to approach. facing the magic nebula waved by paris, the storm giant just raised his hand lightly. the huge palm turned into a hurricane was also wrapped with a layer of dazzling armor made of lightning. as a muffled sound came, the giant hand firmly grasped the spherical magic nebula in the palm of his hand. with the sudden burst of thunder power and the violent wind, the palm of the giant hand slowly closed, and paris condensed all the energy. the magic nebula was crushed to pieces by rhodes, leaving only a bunch of scattered starlight. the attack failed, but was counterattacked by the attack. paris felt a tightness in her chest and couldn''t catch her breath for a while. the magic nebula''s offensive is fierce, and few creatures can resist the attack of the magic nebula head-on. this also makes the magic elemental people unstoppable in battle. ordinary enemies have no chance to fight back. however, the storm giant transformed by rhodes breaks this. the rules, even the compressed magic nebula that compressed huge magic elements and was easily injured by ordinary people, were completely broken by rhodes. on the side, rhodes just glanced at the starlight scattered in his palm. with the support of the storm field and the titan''s arrow, the air elemental true body he transformed into was even stronger than the former thelma. in the last few minutes, the power shown by the two air elements of wind and thunder has been completely integrated and balanced in rhodes'' body, enough to compete with a real demigod. paris, who has not yet obtained the power of the elements, is no match for the true form of the elements. "that is... the true form of the lord of the air element. damn it, why does the lord of the air element also come to seize the power of the water element?" the ocean hero celtic also felt the power shown by rhodes, and his expression changed drastically for a moment. the elemental lord is an existence that is superior to all elemental creatures. ordinary elemental creatures cannot disobey the elemental lord at all. the order is the same even for monarchs of other elemental categories. even though celtic''s power has reached the pinnacle of the entire water elemental plane, except for the previous elemental monarch, no other water elemental person can compete with it. however, even so, facing the air elemental monarch who revealed his true form, kelt still felt a faint fear, as if if he continued to fight, his life would be in danger. celtic''s doubts are destined to remain unanswered. after repelling paris, rhodes turned his attention to the water elemental man. as a chilling cold wind came that made the hair on his hair stand on end, the storm giant''s huge figure had already crossed the space appeared in front of kelt''s eyes in an instant. the galloping lightning formed a spear made of thunder in the storm giant''s palm, which was a titan''s arrow containing infinite power. as the thunder spear pierced celtic''s body, the originally energetic water elemental hero couldn''t help but tremble violently. his whole body seemed to be electrocuted. his body was constantly twitching, and the flowing water turned into a burning breath. it shot straight up from the top of his head, and the whole person seemed to be completely evaporated under the power of lightning. if kelt hadn''t made a prompt decision and took the initiative to explode his flowing body and then reassemble it on the side, maybe this single attack would have been enough to completely kill him. even so, celtic, who had just escaped from danger, was still terrified, fearing that rhodes would attack again. after realizing the terrifying power of the titan''s arrow, which was enough to tear apart the soul, the horrified celtic did not dare to hesitate. his entire body turned into a pool of water and fell quickly. he actually gave up on continuing to fight for the authority of the water element and completely integrated into it. in the ocean, there is no trace anymore. realizing that celtic had escaped directly under rhodes'' blow, paris''s expression completely sank. she didn''t expect that the ocean hero was so timid and was completely frightened away by the storm giant that rhodes transformed into. . the hope of becoming the elemental monarch is right in front of her, and paris doesn''t want to retreat at this moment, even if she already feels the powerful aura exuded by rhodes. even so, she refuses to give away the power of the monarch no matter what. seeing that rhodes was planning to take advantage of the victory and wipe out himself, paris took the initiative and said: "wait a minute, air element lord rhodes, before we fight, i need to clarify one thing." seeing that paris suddenly stopped and seemed to want to say something to herself, rhodes, who had the upper hand, was not afraid. he raised the lightning spear in front of him and asked, "what do you want to know?" "you are already the monarch of the air element. logically speaking, the power of the water element should be useless to you. no one can control the power of two elemental powers at the same time. what i want to know is, are you planning to seize the power of the water element? are you going to take charge, or are you going to let someone else take charge?" paris asked. hearing her question, rhodes couldn''t help but frown. with the previous warning of the flame girl and the precedent of the god of mage, maybe things are really as paris said, one soul cannot control the authority of two elements. , from this point of view, it seems that apart from entrusting the authority of the water element to other trustworthy subordinates, it does not have much use for rhodes. seeing that rhodes didn''t answer for a moment and fell into silence, and seemed to be thinking about what she said, paris quickly persuaded: "that''s it, lord of the undead, i know you intend to conquer the world, since you cannot integrate the authority of the water element yourself, and you will eventually hand it over to other subordinates, so you might as well give it to me, and you will gain the sincere friendship of all spiritual and magic element people, as well as a thank you gift from me." as he spoke, a thick horn shaped like a bull''s horn also appeared in paris''s palm. in the hands of the huge paris, the horn seemed so small that it was not even enough to fill her palm. however, if it were replaced by ordinary people would probably have to exert all their strength to pick up the horn and play it. "that''s..." seeing the unique thing that paris took out, rhodes seemed to have thought of something and couldn''t help but be slightly startled. "as you can see, this is an artifact hidden in the water elemental plane, capable of controlling all chapter-faced monsters. the abyss horn. as long as you play the horn, countless chapter-faced monsters will be used by you. it is really a rare artifact." paris said slowly, "lord of the undead, now you and i are the only ones competing for the authority of the water element. if you give up the authority of the water element to me, i am willing to use this artifact as a thank you gift." looking at the artifact that paris took out, rhodes couldn''t help but feel moved. no one would dislike having too many artifacts on his body, and rhodes was no exception. from paris''s proposal, rhodes felt that he belonged to with her sincerity, even a unique artifact like the horn of the abyss can be used as a thank you gift. paris is obviously determined to gain the power of the water element monarch. however, it seems that this alone cannot make rhodes give up his desire for the authority of the water element. rhodes suppressed the desire to agree to the request in his heart, and then said: "what if i don''t intend to hand over the authority of the water element to others, but plan to fuse it myself?" listening to rhode''s words, paris just showed an expression of disbelief and sneered: "no one can combine the power of two elemental authorities at the same time, not even gwen, who has reached the pinnacle of magic in the past. , lord of the undead, don¡¯t you think that such a reason will convince me?¡± perhaps because she realized that she was not as strong as rhodes, at the end of the sentence, paris took the initiative to get out of the way and said provocatively to rhodes: "if you really plan to take the authority of the water element as your own and use your own power to fuse the authority of the two elements at the same time, then what''s the harm in me giving it to you? anyway, when you can''t bear the backlash from the elemental authority, the soul when it is completely torn apart, those elemental powers will once again lose their master and be competed for by other elemental creatures again." a faint sense of confidence emerged from paris''s expression. she believed that after hearing these words, no matter who was here, they would be extremely wary of fusing the power of two elements, let alone someone who was originally rhodes was suspicious, and he took the initiative to get out of the way, but it would make rhodes restrained, and he would not dare to merge the two elemental powers. in the end, rhodes would obediently agree to his request at the cost of giving up the water elemental power. in exchange for the horn of the abyss. however, rhodes'' next move was completely beyond paris'' expectations. it could even be said that she stayed where she was, not knowing what to say for a moment. after hearing these words, rhodes stepped forward and moved closer to the authority of the water element. the nearby seawater isolated by the bubbles also shook slightly because of this. it was clear that he planned to completely fuse the water element. signs of authority. now it was paris who was in trouble. she thought that her persuasion could completely scare rhodes away and make him give up his elemental authority. unexpectedly, rhodes did not follow the routine from the beginning. playing his cards, he actually stepped forward at this moment, intending to completely integrate the power of the water element authority. after realizing rhode''s intention, paris also showed a bit of coldness in her eyes. no one can combine the power of two elemental authorities at the same time. since rhodes insists on doing this, she will let him by doing this, after rhodes'' soul is shattered by the backlash of the elemental authority, the water elemental authority will eventually return to her hands. Chapter 3056 as rhodes approached, the water elemental authority that turned into ice crystals was no longer as motionless and stable as it was at first. instead, it burst out with a burst of icy blue dazzling light. the light was so cold that it contained no trace of warmth. just approaching, there was a kind of soul. it was also completely frozen to the bone. as if he felt the air element authority in rhodes'' body, the water element authority trembled violently, and there was a hint of restlessness. the closer rhodes got, the more intense the restless vibration became. even the air elemental authority existing in rhodes'' body was affected at this moment, and turned to resonate with the water elemental authority. looking at the water elemental authority that was so close at hand, rhode felt troubled for a moment. even though rhodes had experience in controlling the air elemental authority, those experiences were not of much help at the moment. no one has ever been able to liberate the power of two elemental authorities at the same time. even the former god of mage was unable to do this, leaving only a painful lesson for future generations. now that the matter has come to this, it is of course impossible for rhodes to back down and give up the authority of the water element to paris. even though paris is willing to use the artifact in exchange for the authority of the monarch, her actions further explained to rhodes the authority of the water element. even if it is a real artifact, it is not as precious as the dazzling ice crystals in front of you. contained in the ice crystals is the supreme power to control all water elements. rhodes took a deep breath and slowly stretched out his steady palm, preparing to completely grasp the ice crystal in his palm. if rhodes has something to rely on that the god of mage did not have in the past, it is the professional specialty of the seventh-level profession of elemental lord. when rhodes obtains the monarch''s authority, the professional expertise belonging to the elemental monarch will release the power hidden in the monarch''s authority. perhaps with the help of this professional specialty, he should be able to control the power of the water element. with this idea in mind, rhodes finally held the ice crystal turned into the power of the water element in his palm. as a pain like an electric shock came, endless coldness spread along rhodes'' arm. rhodes almost lost the feeling in his arm instantly. when he looked down, he saw bone-chilling ice running down his arm. the arm directly sealed half of his body, making it difficult for him to move for a while. "he must be crazy..." seeing that rhodes had already touched the authority of the water element and seemed to be preparing for the next step of fusion, even paris couldn''t help but exclaimed. she originally thought that rhodes would retreat, but she didn''t expect that rhodes had no such plan at all. instead, he planned to continue to integrate the water element authority regardless of the air element authority he already possessed in his body. as if she had a premonition of the terrifying power generated by the fusion of elemental authority, paris trembled. the pure elemental power contained in the authority would cause a terrifying backlash. not to mention rhodes, even the creatures nearby may not escape death. thinking of this, paris didn''t dare to stay any longer. since rhodes was ready to seek his own death, she only had to wait until the backlash occurred and the moment of rhodes'' death to take back the monarch''s authority. when the figure disappeared, there was only a ruthless sarcasm in the depths of paris''s eyes. she had already warned rhodes, but she didn''t expect that rhodes still insisted on doing this. he was so arrogant, falling under the backlash of the conflict over monarchical authority does not seem to be a bad thing. just as paris was escaping, the violent flow of information was like rushing water, following the authority of the water element and flowing directly into rhodes'' mind. even though he had the experience of fusing the authority of the air element, rhode''s consciousness was still still blurred by the impact of information flow. the information flow contained in the authority of the water element is accumulated by all the water in the world over countless years. every drop of water contains an unimaginable amount of information. the ocean on the water element plane has existed for countless years. , endless marine life thrives in it, and all the information they left behind is recorded by this ocean. at this moment, the information began to flow involuntarily towards rhodes'' mind, almost overwhelming rhodes. de''s spirit was completely torn. no matter how much an ordinary mage has tempered his spirit, the information he can accept is limited. even a powerful legendary mage is no exception. if the information received exceeds the load of the mage''s mind, it will cause extreme damage to the mage. severe backlash could destroy one''s own spiritual sea, turning one into an idiot who has lost the ability to think, or even one''s soul cannot be saved, leading to death. what''s even more terrible is that even the authority of the air element, which has always existed in rhodes'' body, and has always been peaceful, was now stimulated by the authority of the water element, and began to simultaneously release the endless information flow contained in the atmosphere into rhodes'' mind. just the infinite information contained in a water elemental authority overwhelmed rhodes for a while, not to mention that the air elemental authority also came to join in the fun at this time. rhodes couldn''t help but let out a cry of pain. until now, he finally understood. what exactly does the backlash that liz mentioned before mean? if there is only one elemental authority, everything seems safe and sound. a single elemental authority can handle the endless information recorded in it, and there is no need for the elemental monarch to worry about it. however, when two elemental authorities are added, everything changes quietly. a change has occurred. as the authority of the two elements merges, it is no longer the authority itself that processes the endless information in the elements. instead, it will be exerted on the elemental monarch, causing unimaginable results. sensing the severe pain from the overload in the depths of his mind, rhodes quickly switched the achievement he was wearing to the end of wisdom. with the help of the legendary wisdom technique, rhodes''s mind''s ability to process information was significantly improved, and the air element all the restlessness that had just arisen from authority, as well as the endless information about feng''s knowledge that came from it, were all dealt with by the legendary wisdom technique at this moment, no longer placing a burden on rhodes'' mind. but even the legendary wisdom technique can still process limited information. processing the endless information contained in the authority of a single element is already the limit of the legendary wisdom technique. there is only legendary wisdom. after all, it is not a true god-level wisdom. the effect of processing endless information is equivalent to that of a single elemental authority. now that the method of dealing with the restless air elemental authority has been found, the only difficulty before rhodes is that ice crystal-like water element authority. because the entire arm was sealed by ice crystals, rhodes could not release the water elemental authority, nor could he stop the fusion process of the elemental authority. even though the changes in the air elemental authority had been completely suppressed, the water elemental authority the backlash may be the most fatal to rhodes'' mind. in the endless flow of information coming from the authority of the water element, all kinds of memories that did not belong to rhodes flashed rapidly in his mind, from the deep-sea species in the depths of the ocean that rhodes had never seen before, to the different-looking creatures. water elemental people, everything they did, was all going through rhode''s mind at this moment. from the first drop of running water in the world to the endless ocean in front of him, all the endless information about running water almost... it completely broke rhodes'' mind. rhodes let out a muffled groan, and blood slid down the corner of his mouth. the backlash of the water element''s authority caused his vitality to rapidly deplete. if this continued, he might not be able to hold on for too long. in a daze, rhodes seemed to see a certain scene, which seemed to come from the memory of the previous generation of water element monarch sariel. he saw an angry half-elf hero with split eyes, drawing a bow towards him. lifting the arrow, a head of fire-fighting red hair fluttered behind the hero''s head. his arrow contained the divine power to judge the soul. as the arrow flew, it actually rolled up a galloping and dancing anger under the ocean. dragon, it was that fatal arrow that caused the complete fall of the water element monarch. all information about flowing water is contained in the records of the water element authority, which naturally also contains the memories of the previous generation of elemental monarchs. when he saw the hero in the memory screen, rhodes'' eyes suddenly shrank, and he already recognized the hero''s identity. "that''s the hero gru. he can actually kill the demigod-level water element monarch? no... all the power he displays comes from the divine bow in his hand. there are actually such artifacts in eri .¡± the severe pain in his mind did not prevent rhodes'' expression from changing when he saw the hero, and he seemed to recall something important in his heart. each expansion pack has its own heroic protagonist. the protagonist of the expansion pack does not necessarily represent justice. it is more likely that he is like lucifer, who wants to shape the world into what he thinks it is and eradicate everything in the world. the zombies, perhaps like sandro, are ready to completely conquer the world. however, at the end of each expansion pack, the protagonist of the expansion pack will definitely be defeated by the hero who symbolizes justice. this is the iron law of every expansion pack. the fate of the protagonist of the expansion pack is often not much better, and most of the time it ends in the same way. death ends. the hero gru is the hero who symbolizes justice behind the expansion pack. rhodes recalled that gru, the hero in his previous life, united many righteous heroes, and with united efforts, he disintegrated sandro''s evil conspiracy and defeated the invincible necromancer. when the doomsday came, he working together with the erathians, he led the hell general serron demon to be beheaded, and even participated in the demon-killing holy war to eradicate lucifer, finally making the end of the world far away from all living beings. although gru''s name is not as loud as the protagonist of the expansion pack, he is definitely the biggest contributor to the victory of the righteous side in every expansion pack. rhodes still remembers the various legends he left behind. but what rhodes didn''t expect was that he thought that his tampering with the expansion pack had already changed the fate of countless heroes in the world, including the hero gru, who was the biggest contributor to the victory of the justice side in the past. now it seems that it has also disappeared from everyone, and has become no longer eye-catching, nor can it pose any threat to itself, let alone change the general trend of the expansion pack. the situation in front of him was far beyond rhode''s expectations. rhodes was constantly guessing that the hero who single-handedly killed the water elemental monarch was none other than gru, the hero who had a glorious experience in the previous life expansion pack. this was also it made rhodes'' heart freeze. it seemed that no matter how things changed, there were still some things that would not change in the expansion pack. gru, the hero who could kill the water elemental monarch with one arrow, would also become a variable in the doomsday battle. just as rhodes was thinking, the severe pain in his mind brought rhodes back to reality. if he could not survive the backlash caused by the power of the water element, rhodes would not even be able to see the sun tomorrow, let alone let¡¯s talk about the doomsday war. what makes rhodes extremely difficult to deal with is that he seems to be in a difficult situation. he can neither fuse the power of the water element authority that is enough to overwhelm his own consciousness, nor can he completely let go of the ice crystal water element authority. once merged, once the process started, what happened after that was beyond rhode''s control. not only was the impact on his mind, but with the influx of endless water elements, frost was also spreading all over rhodes'' body. the endless cold completely enveloped rhodes, and rhodes felt like his breathing became so... it was difficult, and he had to do his best every time he took a breath. in this state, rhodes was afraid that he wouldn''t be able to hold on for too long. just as rhodes was anxiously browsing the various records in the system panel, trying to find the power that could help him now, a burst of anxious questioning suddenly came to his ears: "rod, are you okay?" looking around, rhodes saw the flame girl anxiously arriving. as the authority of the water element began to merge with rhodes, the power that made people abandon all consciousness and make their hearts feel as still as water gradually dissipated. the flaming girl now returned to normal and came to rhodes to inquire with concern. "what do you think..." facing the flame girl''s inquiry, rhodes endured the severe pain in his mind and spat out these words through his teeth. it was obvious that he was not in a good condition. "really, didn''t i warn you? you cannot combine the power of two monarchical authorities at the same time." looking at rhodes who was trapped by the ice, the flame girl couldn''t help complaining. she had already reminded rhodes and told him that he could not combine the power of two monarchs at the same time. unexpectedly, rhodes did not listen at all. despite her advice, she still persisted in doing so, which really made her feel a little depressed. listening to the blazing girl''s accusing words, rhodes was about to spit out a mouthful of blood. now was not the time to talk about this. he was being severely counterattacked by the authority of the water element. the blazing girl still leisurely blamed herself. if he could get out of trouble, , rhodes must teach her a lesson, and hurriedly said: "i can''t get rid of the control of the water element''s authority, can you help me?" hearing what rhodes said, the flaming girl also realized the seriousness of the problem. now was indeed not the time to talk about this. then her body burst into flames and she slowly leaned towards rhodes. Chapter 3057 endless ice spread over rhodes'' body, and layers of hard frost appeared on the surface of his skin. the cold stimulation from the power of the water element tortured rhodes'' body so much that he couldn''t help but let out a low growl. "it''s okay, don''t worry, i will protect you." just when rhodes couldn''t bear it, a familiar whisper suddenly came to his ears. as the flame girl approached, the ice spreading on rhodes'' body seemed to be contained. flame, who controls all the fire elements in the world and is transformed from pure flames, is the thing that has the greatest restraint on the power of the water element. when all the fire elements in the world are completely taken back by her, she will be the hottest thing in the world. even the sun in the sky dimmed in front of her. is there anything else that could dispel the chill in rhodes'' body? "are you kidding..." even though she was in a bad state now, rhodes still forced a smile and said, under the power of the water elemental authority at the beginning, she couldn''t even move. it was almost enough if she was replaced by rhodes to protect her. when will it be her turn? has she come to the point where she can protect herself? seeing that rhodes was still speaking harshly despite the impending disaster, flame girl couldn''t help but roll her eyes at him. seeing that the ice that had just been dispelled turned around and completely enveloped rhodes'' body with an even more violent force, the flame girl didn''t care about anything else. as the flames burned fiercely on her body, she slowly walked towards him. rod. "don''t blame me for not warning you." after noticing the action of the flaming girl, rhodes slowly reminded, "if the power of the water element authority and the air element authority cannot be reconciled, it is likely to cause a violent elemental explosion. that is the backlash caused by the monarch''s authority, even if you are a fire element monarch, you may fall completely under the backlash of the explosion. paris, who just wanted to seize power, has now disappeared. if you don''t want anything to happen, it''s best to so get out of here quickly.¡± faced with rhodes'' persuasion, the flaming girl just shook her head slowly, and in her previously coquettish eyes, there was only a trace of determination: "i will not leave you here, didn''t i say it? i will protect you. your." as the flame girl finished speaking, rhodes'' ability to withstand the power of the water element seemed to have reached its limit. endless ice was released, and even the surrounding time and space seemed to be completely frozen. the ice covered rhodes'' body. it was completely wrapped, but under the layers of ice, there was still a ball of fire that was constantly beating close to rhodes. at the end of the uninhabited ocean, the cold water was slowly blending with the blazing flames. the two elements, which were originally like water and fire, actually reached a wonderful balance at a certain moment. various mysterious changes were taking place in the ocean. the end slowly emerges. at the same time, in the elf king city of eli. many jungle guardians who have completed their missions and returned to eri safely have no joy at all in completing their missions, but only a touch of solemnity and sadness. many jungle guardians who were wet from head to toe did not even bother to change into a clean outfit after completing their mission. everyone gathered here looking like they were dusty. in front of the many jungle guardians is the red-haired half-elf hero. he is the chief of the jungle guardians, the hero gru. in this rescue mission, gru used his own strength to prove to many jungle guardians why he was the chief. with just one arrow, he completely killed the water elemental monarch who roamed the ocean and endangered the world, and completed the initial mission. the mission goal is to rescue the trapped jenny. even so, the jungle guardians still couldn''t feel any joy. although the mission was successful, the jungle guardians also paid a heavy price, so that until now, there is a faint sadness hanging over the scene. on the grass in front of the hero gru, there is a pillow mat as white as pure suet. a dwarf with broken bones and bloodstains lying there. he has long lost the breath of life. the red blood soaked the pillow mat below. , many jungle guardians couldn''t help but turn their heads, unwilling to see the miserable condition of the dwarf. "i''m late." surrounded by a group of jungle guardians, the hero gru slowly said: "if i could have arrived earlier, malkaim would not have died in the hands of the water elemental monarch." "hero gru, it was not your fault." "gru, you don''t have to blame yourself for this. if malkem knew about it, he would definitely advise you like this." gru''s words immediately received a response from the nearby jungle guardian. even though malkem died during the mission, the hero gru''s feat was seen by everyone, and it was not his fault. "the mission has been successfully completed, we should be happy. the water element monarch is a demigod in the elemental plane, and now he has also fallen into the hands of the hero gru. we, eli, already have the power to fight against the demigods, enough to survive in this deadly apocalyptic crisis, this is a great good thing, and we should be happy about it." i don''t know which jungle guardian said something, and all the nearby jungle guardians cast their burning eyes on the hero gru, as if they were looking at something extremely precious. when the hero gru showed up. with this kind of power, all the jungle guardians believe in their hearts that under the leadership of the hero gru, they will be able to successfully survive this doomsday disaster. "lord gru, without you, let alone malkaim, even we wouldn''t have been able to survive from the hands of the terrifying water elemental monarch. thanks to your timely arrival, we all were saved! " "that''s right, hero gru, you must accept our thanks." facing the righteous hero, the nearby jungle guardians did not hesitate to express their inner gratitude. an elf who was one hundred people away from the jungle guardian''s seat said with a joyful expression: "that''s it. after all these years, a hero has finally appeared in eli who is capable of killing demigods like the legendary tularion!" listening to these words, gru seemed to have thought of something. he looked around and soon saw a familiar figure. under a big tree not far away, tularion was lying on the ground with his back against the tree trunk. the wound in front of him still looked so scary, but he had recovered a lot. from the initial fist the puncture from the sword blade was now only as big as a thumb, and it seemed that he would be completely healed in a short time. gru looked at that unique hero. the power derived from love gave tularion unimaginable abilities and even gave him immortality. perhaps as he said, even if he is broken into pieces, duan, even if he sinks into the lake of fire, he will return to the world again and again to pursue his love. it can only be said that he is worthy of being a beast with the ability to change the situation of the doomsday war. it is such a hero that tularion left his own legend in eli, and was recognized by all elves. he is the strongest hero in eli''s history. however, when gru killed the water element monarch, this most powerful title seems to be changing hands. many young elves who came to watch after hearing the news also found tularion leaning against a tree trunk. their eyes especially stayed on the piercing in front of him for a long time. they looked so horrified that they did not dare to approach, and they did not know about the strange elf. what exactly happened. shaking his head, gru stood up and tried to leave, but was stopped by the nearby jungle guardians. "hero gru, where are you going?" "lord gru, in order to celebrate the successful rescue of jenny and boost the morale of the jungle guardians, the elf king is preparing to hold a two-day celebration. as the biggest contributor to this mission, you must also participate in this event. this is a celebration, and every jungle guardian is eager to see you at the celebration." seeing that gru was planning to leave, the nearby jungle guardian seemed to have remembered something, and hurriedly informed gru of the upcoming celebrations, hoping that the chief of the jungle guardians would be honored to attend the celebration, thereby sweeping away eli''s past. haze. however, looking at the sincere eyes of the jungle guardians, gru just shook his head slowly: "malkem''s body is still cold, and i don''t want to participate in any celebrations at this moment. malkem is an important hero of the dwarves. his sacrifice is also a heavy blow to the dwarves in eli, and i will personally return malkem¡¯s remains to the dwarf king eufredin to make up for my mistake.¡± despite the persuasion of the nearby jungle guardians, the hero gru has long been determined to do this. the strong will of the hero will certainly not be shaken by the words of other creatures. seeing this, although the nearby jungle guardians were helpless, no one dared to stop the hero gru, the chief guardian of the jungle. the dwarf king eufredin has a bad temper. if it were someone else who brought malkaim''s remains, they would inevitably be targeted by the entire dwarf community. but if it were gru, the situation would be different. gru is not only the chief guardian of the jungle. , is a close friend of the dwarf king eufredin, and has a much better relationship with the dwarves than other elves. he is indeed the best candidate to return the remains of malkaim. before leaving, gru came to tularion: "it seems that your injury has improved a lot. it won''t be long before you can recover as before." turalion nodded lightly and looked towards the direction where the jungle guardians gathered: "it seems to be very lively over there, what happened?" gru slowly told what happened before. even tularion, when he heard that gru killed the water element monarch with one arrow, he couldn''t help but look at him more: "congratulations, now with such power, you don¡¯t need the help of other heroes. you can kill a demigod with one arrow, and your strength alone is enough to save eli in the doomsday." gru just shook his head lightly: "with my own strength, there is no way to do this. one person''s strength is limited after all. only by gathering the strength of many heroes and uniting as one, can eli have hope of being saved?" !¡± listening to gru''s righteous words, tularion just shook his head indifferently: "today''s eli creatures, even if they all sacrifice themselves in the ocean, it is difficult to threaten the life of the water element monarch, but you are different, you alone human strength is enough to kill the water element monarch, so why do we need the help of other creatures?" gru disagreed with this statement: "perhaps their power cannot threaten the water element monarch, but they naturally have their role, such as the hero malkem who sacrificed heroically and fought to the last moment. he sacrificed his life for at the price, he saved the rest of the jungle guardians who participated in this mission. is his sacrifice worthless? without the help of others, what if i can kill the water elemental monarch? there will be no others even if a person survives and wins, it is a victory that i don¡¯t want to see.¡± hearing gru mention malkem''s name, tularion also looked at the corpse of the dwarf in the distance: "i will leave eli soon, what are you going to do next?" gru told his next itinerary: "i will go to see the dwarf king, return malkem''s remains to the dwarves, and ensure that he gets the most solemn burial in the forest. if you have nowhere to go, why not go with him?" i will go with you to see the dwarf king." "who said i have nowhere to go?" tularion snorted, but when he saw the horrified eyes of the nearby elf children who saw the wound in front of him, he finally changed his words and said, "forget it, i will still stay with you. let¡¯s go find the dwarf king together.¡± gru nodded, and then opened a dark green gate of time and space in front of him. on the other side of the gate of time and space was the ash city where the dwarf king was. the two of them stepped into the dark green portal together, and with them came a group of phantom shooters who loyally followed the hero gru. the phantom shooters stood in two columns, carrying the blood-stained pillow mat carrying malkem on their shoulders, and brought the hero who died heroically in the mission back to his homeland of the dwarves. gru''s arrival was also welcomed by a crowd of dwarves. for the enthusiastic and kind-hearted hero gru, even the always rude dwarves were full of respect for the chief of the jungle guardians. they just looked at the shoulder of the phantom shooter behind him. when carrying the remains of the dwarf hero, the respect gradually turned into astonishment. it seemed that this time the hero gru came not to bring any good news. gru''s arrival soon reached the ears of the dwarf king eufredin. before gru could enter the palace built of solid granite, he was greeted by eufredin. "gru, i heard about what you did from other jungle guardians. did you really kill the legendary water elemental monarch who dominates the ocean with one arrow in the water elemental plane?" as soon as he saw gru''s figure, the dwarf king began to inquire without hesitation, not caring that the other dwarves nearby were still here, and looked at gru with curiosity in his eyes. "yes, but i am here this time to bring you some sad news." as he spoke, gru also looked at the remains of the dwarf hero behind him. Chapter 3058 following gru''s line of sight, the dwarf king also saw the dwarf hero malkaim who was carried back by many phantom shooters. when malkem left, he stood up and left in good condition, but now he was carried back by everyone. this discovery also made the dwarf king breathe heavily, and he couldn''t help asking gru: "what on earth is going on?" ?¡± "this is all my fault. if i could have arrived at the water elemental plane earlier, maybe malkaim could have escaped this disaster." gru sighed deeply, without any concealment, and moved the water elemental plane to the water elemental plane. describe the various things that happened in the movie. hearing that malkem endured the weight of the entire ocean in order to save the other trapped jungle guardians, even the dwarf king couldn''t help but hold his breath. he couldn''t imagine how painful it would be to do so. although malkem''s sacrifice was the price he had to pay to deal with the water element monarch, the dwarf king still couldn''t let go of it. in the end, he just said to gru: "that''s not your fault. malkem is a the hero, he is a proud dwarf with his chest held high. no one can twist the hero''s will. malkem did this out of his innermost choice. he was already prepared to sacrifice his life for eli. you don''t have to do this. blame yourself.¡± gru shook his head. the dwarf king''s relief did not relieve him of his inner self-blame. he turned to: "where is malkem''s family? as the chief guardian of the jungle, i failed to bring this i want to personally apologize to the heroes who entrusted me with their lives by bringing them back alive.¡± after being notified by the dwarf guards, a female dwarf with the same short stature and two young dwarves with less long beards also arrived here. they looked at malkem who was carried back by many phantom shooters and shed tears. full face. the cries of several dwarves seemed to have infected other nearby dwarves. even the phantom shooter who was loyal to gru silently mourned the dwarf who sacrificed his life at this moment. in the midst of grief, the female dwarf also came to gru''s side, and said with some respect: "chief sir, i once heard my husband malkem mention you. he said that you have a righteous heart and are capable. lead all eli creatures to survive the doomsday disaster safely." due to the physical characteristics of the dwarves, female dwarves are also short in stature and have thick beards. it is difficult for creatures of other races to distinguish the gender of dwarves, and they even treat all dwarves as one gender. however, female dwarves do not care. all dwarves they can do the same things that warriors can do. facing the greetings from malkaim''s dwarf wife, gru just sighed deeply: "i''m sorry that i couldn''t bring your husband back alive. even if i killed the water element monarch and avenged him, i still can''t. save it all.¡± speaking of this, gru seemed to have thought of something, and his voice became urgent: "no, maybe i can save all this. the legendary fifth-level magic reincarnation can completely resurrect the dead. no there will be any sequelae left. in this world, apart from those angels in the clouds, the only ones who can cast reincarnation are the presidents of the magic guilds. if i go to escher, he might be able to cast reincarnation and bring marche back to life. mu is resurrected." gru was about to continue saying something, but was stopped by malkem''s wife: "i believe that was not what he expected. as a hero, his soul finally returned to eternal peace during the battle with the water elemental monarch. there is no need to be entangled by everything in the world. for a hero who has fought all his life, that is the best destination for him. why bring him back to eri today? sir, my husband is for eri. , who sacrificed his life for other jungle guardians, i just ask you not to let him down." under the persuasion of malkem''s wife, gru just nodded silently. for a hero who has gone through many hardships, what better ending could there be than finally dying on the battlefield? malkem had already dedicated his life to eli. no matter how much eli needed his power, he should not wake him up from the other side of death after his soul had fallen into complete eternal tranquility. even if the magic that awakened malkaim was reincarnation rather than evil necromancy, in that case, what would be the difference between these self-proclaimed righteous jungle guardians and the necromancers? gru looked at malkem''s wife gratefully. it was such a simple truth, but as the chief guardian of the jungle, he did not think clearly. instead, out of his own guilt and consideration of eli''s current strength, he he actually planned to disturb the soul of the hero who died heroically. this was really inappropriate. only his wife, who considers malkem wholeheartedly, can wake up gru at this moment. "he does not love you." just as gru was thinking secretly, a burst of unexpected words suddenly rang in several people''s ears. looking around, gru saw the surprised look on malkem''s wife, and the hero tularion who looked blank beside her, unable to tell what he was thinking about. "this elf, are you talking to me?" malkem''s wife was also a little unsure and turned to tularion. "yes, i said he doesn''t love you." tularion nodded, not caring about the ugly expressions of the other dwarves nearby, and just said to himself. turalion''s extremely disrespectful words towards the dead hero also aroused discussions among other dwarves. "who is he? why are you slandering the hero malkem like this? is it because of some past troubles?" "i don''t know. he is the elf hero who came here with the hero gru... he can''t be here to cause trouble, right? maybe he has something to say." listening to the dwarves nearby talking about it, the dwarf king couldn''t stand it. he didn''t want to cause any irreparable conflict between the dwarves and the elves. he believed that there must be some misunderstanding, so he took the initiative to speak up for gru and tulari. ang smoothed things over and said: "malkem, who died heroically, has returned to his hometown. the dwarves will bury our hero alive. hero gru, as the chief of the jungle guardians, you probably have other things to deal with. i think it¡¯s time to give the space of mourning back to the dwarves.¡± it''s a pity that when faced with the steps given by the dwarf king, gru didn''t seem to hear him. he turned to look at tularion and asked very seriously: "hero tularion, you why do you say that to malkeim¡¯s wife? malkeim and his wife treat each other with equal respect, so why do you want to slander that hero?¡± "you think i''m slandering him? i just told a fact." facing gru''s question, tularion responded without any sign of weakness, his eyes flashing with the flame of a hero: "if malkem really loved his wife so much, how could he die like this? even if the water elemental monarch cuts him into pieces, even if the water elemental monarch completely crushes his soul, he should come back from death again and again, just to return to his wife. true love is not even death can separate it.¡± turalion''s words also made the nearby dwarves frown, and they started talking about it. they didn''t know whether the elf was crazy or something else. it sounded like he was talking nonsense. only gru knew that tularion was not talking nonsense. there was indeed such a hero who could not stop love even through death. no matter how miserable he suffered, even if he should have died completely, he could not stop his love. with the blessing or curse, the hero transcends death, and he will return to the people he loves again and again. and such a hero is now in front of gru. the hero tularion, the beast in hell, is the hero who transcends death with love. except for the lord of hell holding the doomsday blade, no one in the world has ever able to defeat it head-on. because of this, the words tularion said did not seem to be a slander, but more like the doubts and incomprehensions in his heart. if malkem really loved his wife so much, then why did he not transcend death? even if his body and soul are destroyed, he still has to come back from hell and return to his wife again and again? there seems to be only one answer, and that is that he does not love his wife. in this regard, gru just sighed deeply. the hero tularion''s thinking has already produced extremely serious deviations from other creatures. this paranoid and crazy hero seems to have lost the ability to distinguish right from wrong other than love. ability. looking at such a completely mentally disturbed hero, gru''s eyes did not contain much blame, but only a touch of compassion. in the old eli legend, the hero who killed the king of hell for love is now it is really a pity that it has become like this. the nearby dwarves could no longer bear it, especially malkem''s two sons. at this moment, they even shouted at tularion: "who are you? what do you have to do with the dwarves? why? to slander a hero like this?" "quiet!" turalion shouted angrily, the heroic aura of a powerful demigod shrouded the surrounding dwarves, and the nearby dwarves suddenly fell into silence. the terrifying heroic will simply suppressed their souls completely. turalion moved his hands to both sides. in order not to attract attention, the cloak covering the piercing in front of him also spread out. the terrifying fatal wound was also exposed to the eyes of all the dwarves, which also caused many the dwarves were full of fear. they had never seen such an evil penetrating wound. it was simply not something that ordinary people could have. if an ordinary person suffered such an injury, even a legendary creature would be bedridden. it was impossible for him to be like tularion, who seemed to be fine. "malkem loved his wife, there''s no doubt about it." after all the dwarves did not dare to make a sound, gru stared at tularion and spoke slowly. "then where is he now? if death can kill that love, how can it be called true love?" tularion did not believe gru''s words and just insisted on his own ideas. seeing this, the hero gru just spread his hands and motioned tularion to look around with him. tularion did so, and after looking at the dwarves, he heard gru say: "malkem''s thoughts on his wife." that love is definitely not less than you think. he is willing to sacrifice everything for his lover. it is precisely because he loves his wife that he chooses to stay in the water elemental plane and fight at the cost of his life the water element monarch leaves the hope of life to his lover." "if he really loves his wife, he will not risk his life for other things. his life should belong to his wife. does he need to use this mission to prove to his wife that he is beloved? is that so?" as tularion''s paranoid eyes with a hint of madness fell on malkem''s wife, the strong female dwarf seemed to be frightened by the ancient hero. she couldn''t help but take a step back, still acting like a hero. lu stood in front of her to prevent her from being oppressed by tularion''s momentum. "you don''t understand that there are many things in this world that are more important than the love in a hero''s heart. for malkem, those things are his hometown and all the forest animals that live in eli. no one it is possible to deny malkem''s love for his wife, but a true hero will make his own choice." at the end of the sentence, gru''s eyes when he looked at tularion were also full of disappointment: "the true strength of heroes does not lie in how strong their love is, but in what they are willing to give up everything for. in order to do justice, heroes are willing to give up what they love and their dreams. even his life, just because it was the right thing to do!¡± gru''s powerful words echoed in everyone''s ears: "the strongest hero in the ancient eri era, butch tularion. i thought you were a real hero. your deeds of killing the king of hell for the love of your heart inspired so many eri creatures. they are yearning for you. however, it is only now that i understand that you are not the hero i imagined. you are just trapped by the love in your heart and have not come out yet. in my eyes, the dwarf malkem, who was willing to give up the love in his heart and even sacrifice his life in order to save eli and do justice, is more qualified to be called a hero than you." listening to the righteous rebuke of the hero gru, tularion did not refute with any words. he looked at the dwarf hero with a cold body lying on the white pillow mat, and his wife and children nearby who were crying for him. there seemed to be some kind of touch in tularion''s heart. gru''s words actually shook tularion''s indestructible heart. the strong heroic love that had been firmly occupying the depths of his heart and that even death could not dispel, unexpectedly quietly a rift occurred. what is reflected in the appearance of the hero tularion is that the penetrating wound left by the doomsday blade that he had suppressed before continues to expand at this moment, and the soul-devouring power attached to the judgment domain, it actually erupted on tularion''s body, and the power of judgment that destroyed everything and purified everything seemed to follow the wound in front of tularion and completely tear his body apart. Chapter 3059 "is he okay?" after noticing the changes in tularion, the nearby dwarves did not understand what happened, but they could feel the extremely unstable heroic will in tularion''s body, and also noticed that his body was about to be completely torn apart by his own will. split body. endless sword light burst out from tularion''s body, leaving deep sword marks on the ground. in an instant, nearby buildings were shattered. the dwarves also fled away amid screams. if they were hit by the out-of-control sword, if he is shot, the final outcome will not be much better. "his heroic will seems to be completely out of control. you''d better get out of here." gru also saw something strange on tularion. his expression changed and he quickly reminded the dwarves nearby. tularion, with a crack in the hero''s will, is like a bomb that is completely out of control and extremely unstable. the power that makes the demigods tremble is concentrated in tularion''s body. once he is completely out of control, when that when this power explodes, i am afraid that no dwarf nearby will be able to survive, and even the entire town will be razed to the ground. gru did not dare to take such a risk, and quickly reminded the nearby dwarves to avoid this upcoming disaster. at the same time, the phantom bow also appeared in gru''s hands. if tularion was completely out of control, he could only use the power of the divine bow to completely kill this ancient hero of eli. however, remembering that even the arrogant king''s sword could not kill tularion, gru could not guarantee at this moment that the phantom arrow he shot could really kill tularion like the water element monarch. leon beheaded. perhaps as tularion said before, with the blessing of that strong love, no matter how seriously injured he is, tularion will never truly die. he is a hero who takes love as his own will, no matter what happens to him. no matter what, he will return to his lover again and again. even gru can''t defeat the heroic will in the name of love. due to his responsibility as the chief guardian of the jungle, gru cannot let the out-of-control tularion plunder in the eli forest. if he starts to attack the nearby dwarves, gru will drive him away completely at any cost, even if tullalion starts to attack the nearby dwarves. larion once left an immortal legend among heroes in eli, but now he is no longer the hero that the creatures in the forest yearn for. as if aware of gru''s gaze and the divine bow he was holding tightly, tularion looked up to the sky and let out a long roar. instead of swinging the sword as gru expected, he covered his chest and broke it open. he quickly dodged away from the hole, and his figure quickly disappeared from the eyes of everyone waiting. "chief gru, who is that elf hero..." after tularion completely left, the nearby dwarves no longer had to suffer that terrifying pressure, and they finally breathed a sigh of relief. the dwarf king also came to gru at this time, and asked gru with a puzzled face. he didn¡¯t understand when such a terrifying elf hero appeared in eli. as a member of the jungle guardian, he had previously i''ve never even heard of that hero''s name. listening to the dwarf king''s inquiry, gru just shook his head: "that is the hero tularion, he does not belong to the current eli." gru''s answer also made the dwarf king open his mouth, and he could not recover for a while: "tularion? he is the legendary elf hero who killed the king of hell with one sword? i always thought it was just a legend, until only after seeing him with my own eyes did i realize that the legend was true. isn''t he a legendary hero? how did he become what he is today?" gru looked at tularion''s retreating back and said slowly: "he is just a beast controlled by love in the doomsday. he has long lost the ability to distinguish right from wrong. i just hope that we will not meet on the battlefield next time." he." at the end of the sentence, gru looked at the remains of the dwarf malkaim. a hero will make the most correct choice at the moment the decision comes, even if that choice goes against his own heroic will, but that is what makes a hero extraordinary. today, tularion has been completely driven by his own heroic will and has become a slave under his will. no matter what he does, he takes the implementation of that heroic will as the top priority. but what really enslaves him is precisely it was him. he lived under the will of the past and never came out of that moment. after chatting with the dwarf king for a few words, gru did not stay in the city of hearth, but returned the space to the dwarves who had just been frightened. many dwarves were unable to recover from tularion''s strong power. the strong will that could kill them completely also frightened the dwarves. they were no match for tularion. it seemed that i will definitely have nightmares when i go to bed at night. after leaving hearthfire city, gru returned to the elf king city. in order to celebrate this hard-won victory and the complete disappearance of the threat of the water elemental lord, a grand celebration is being held in the royal city. participating in this celebration are not only the forest guardians who are performing their tasks. no matter what kind of forest animals, they can blend into the joyful atmosphere of the celebration and feel the ocean of joy together. the end is approaching, and a thick dark cloud is hanging over the hearts of all forest creatures. i don''t know when, that dark cloud will turn into an irresistible terrifying force, completely destroying the home that all forest creatures rely on for survival. among the many doomsday kings who are eyeing eli, the water element monarch is undoubtedly the one who poses the greatest threat. since eli is adjacent to the sea to the north, it gives the water element monarch room to show his power. under the control of the water elemental monarch, the huge waves on the ocean continued to roll, and the seawater poured in all the way, completely submerging the coastal area of ????eli. the prosperous elf city in the past was now buried under the cold seawater. the splendid buildings are now covered with shells and seaweed, and have become underwater ruins, never to see the light of day again. for the water element monarch making waves on the ocean, eli creatures have long hated it, and are looking forward to a righteous hero who can gather the hope of all forest animals and completely kill the water element monarch who is harming the world, but that the hero never appeared. even jenny, who was awarded the sword of ice, could only raise endless ice walls to completely isolate the coastal areas engulfed by huge waves from the inland, to prevent the water elemental monarch from further engulfing the territory of eli. . until this moment, perhaps the prayers in the hearts of those forest animals were finally answered. a righteous hero stood up and used the doomsday arrow to completely kill the water elemental monarch who dominated the ocean on the home court of the elemental monarch. , and gave eli a peaceful world. that righteous hero is none other than the chief of the jungle guardians, the hero gru. many forest creatures felt sorry that gru did not attend this celebration. until this moment, after seeing gru finally showing up, uncontrollable joy also arose in the hearts of all forest animals. everyone was excited. casting admiring glances at gru, even the jungle guardians with higher seats expressed their respect to the chief one after another at this moment. gru just nodded in response and did not stay at the celebration for too long, but came to the back field. there is no joy and laughter here like in front of the celebration, but only lamentation and silence. "how is jenny doing now?" seeing gru coming, many nearby guardians greeted him one after another. after gru responded one by one, he asked the most concerning questions. "she is in very bad condition." the person who answered gru was alyssa, the leader of the palace mage and currently the third-ranked member of the jungle guardian. the court mage originally had two leaders. in addition to alyssa, the other leader was malkaim who died in the mission. "in order to avoid being harmed by the water element monarch, jenny activated all the power in the ice sword. that power formed an eternal ice, completely wrapping her in it." alyssa slowly replaced her. gru explained the current situation, "perhaps because it has been frozen for too long, jenny''s consciousness has fallen into a deep sleep in the black ice and cannot be awakened by the outside world. even if all the jungle guardians work together, they cannot remove the black ice in front of them. even if you break it, you won''t be able to wake up the sleeping jenny and let her use the power of the ice sword to break the black ice." hearing alyssa''s words, gru nodded. although he had rescued jenny, the current situation was still not optimistic. what stood between the many jungle guardians and jenny was even the water. the elemental monarch tried his best to break the eternal ice that could not be broken. the black ice protected jenny from harm, and also cut off the possibility of the jungle guardians contacting jenny. many jungle guardians could only look at jenny wrapped in it and sigh. after understanding the predicament he was facing, even gru was in trouble for a while. his phantom arrow was extremely powerful and could kill demigods. however, the power of the phantom arrow was too powerful. once it was shot, it would not stop him. gru couldn''t control it, so he could only let his power explode. there should be no problem breaking the black ice that wrapped jenny, but the problem is that even jenny wrapped in the black ice would be injured by the power of the phantom arrow. serious injury, possibly life-threatening. shaking his head, gru had no choice but to ask the guardians: "who has a way to break the black ice and contact jenny in the black ice?" facing gru''s inquiry, the nearby jungle guardians looked at me and me, but no one was willing to answer the question. even the water element monarch cannot do anything about wanzai xuanbing. what can ordinary jungle guardians do? in the end, i could only look back and sigh, unable to make any suggestions. it was alyssa who took over and said: "we have already informed the wizards of the magic guild about jenny''s situation. although i don''t want to admit it, in terms of attainments in magic elements, those orthodox wizards are indeed better than those in the forest. the court mages are much higher, maybe they have a way to break the black ice that traps jenny." just as a few people were talking, there was a burst of loud footsteps, and the mysterious aura of magic came over. a group of guild mages wearing robes and looking old also came to the rear of the celebration. the leader among the mages is escher, who is the current president of the association. he is so energetic that he has already heard about the dilemma jenny is facing and has come here to help. after learning about the situation from other guardians, other mages watched the black ice that trapped jenny from a distance, discussing the magic to break the black ice. escher came to the black ice alone and carefully looked at jenny completely. the trapped xuan bing''s eyes especially stayed on the divine sword in jenny''s hand for a moment. "mr. president, do you have any good way to break the ten thousand years of black ice released by the ice sword?" alyssa asked proactively. escher stroked his beard and said slowly: "no matter how powerful the ice sword is, it cannot escape the use of magic elements. no matter how hard the wanzai xuanbing is, they are also derived from magic. products. if the previous president of the magic guild were here, relying on the power in the magic field, i am afraid that within a short while, these black ices would be completely decomposed into pure water magic elements, and the treasures in them would no longer be able to be treated. it won¡¯t cause any trouble.¡± alyssa looked happy, that seemed to be good news: "this is really great! with the help of the previous president, jenny was able to get out of trouble smoothly, so where is the previous president? he is also with have other mages come here together?¡± unlike alyssa, gru''s expression changed slightly after hearing escher''s words, and he waved his hand to interrupt alyssa''s words. as expected, eskel just shook his head lightly: "the previous president of the magic guild has died in the battle of brakada. i''m afraid he can''t help you now." alyssa was slightly startled. she never expected to get such an answer. in the magic guild, the previous president who had the ability to crack the ten thousand years of black ice was already dead. knowing this news was even worse than getting the basic knowledge. the news that wanzai xuanbing could not be cracked made alyssa even more disappointed. "in addition to the magic field of the previous president, is there no other way to break the power of the ice sword?" gru was not surprised by this answer and asked. eskel thought for a moment, but his answer made the nearby guardians feel their hearts sink: "the power of the ice sword is somewhat beyond my expectation. not to mention a legendary mage, i''m afraid even a true demigod can''t do anything with these ten thousand years of black ice. in addition to the magic field, if we can find a collection the power of the fire element that has overcome all the power of flames may be able to melt the eternal ice, but as far as i know, the power of the fire element should be with the fire element monarch." hearing eskel mention the name of the fire elemental lord, the nearby forest guardians were not happy at all. the fire elemental lord is also a terrifying force in the end of the world. this method is probably unrealistic. escher seemed to have seen the expressions of the nearby guardians, and said slowly: "if these cannot be achieved, then there is only one last way left, and that is to find a way to awaken the precious things in the center through the black ice. ni''s consciousness allows her to lift the xuan bing by herself." Chapter 3060 deep in the ocean, endless coldness overflowed from a mass of ice, almost completely freezing the entire nearby sea area. the fish and shrimps sensed the approaching danger and had already disappeared. the entire sea area was completely silent. except for the faint flickering firelight deep in the ice, there was no sign of life. under the endless ice, the fire that contained infinite vitality was so active and intense that no matter how strong the seal was, it could not trap the leaping flames even half a minute. after a long period of fusion, the changes in the ice came to the last moment. with a crackling sound, endless cracks quickly spread on the surface of the ice, and the chill that completely froze the soul, finally, he was defeated in front of the scorching fire. a figure broke through the ice and let out a long roar that shook the ocean. the roar turned into strange sound waves and spread under the endless ocean. at this moment, no matter where the creatures were in the water elemental plane, they all heard the roar that shook the entire plane. the meaning contained in the roar was so self-evident that the water elemental monarch came to the throne again. this plane. however, unlike the previous water element monarch, the current water element monarch seems to not only be able to control the rushing waves of the ocean, but also integrate the power of the atmosphere into the ocean, which resounds throughout the entire ocean. the sound wave roaring from the plane is the best proof. after breaking through the ice that had blocked him for a long time, rhodes clenched his fists and felt the power in his body that was so full that it was almost majestic and ready to come out. he had never felt so good before. with flam''s help, he successfully integrated the water elemental authority into his body, and together with the air elemental authority, it became one of the powers he controlled. now the entire ocean has become a power in rhode''s hands. no one has ever been able to combine the power of two elemental authorities at the same time. even the god of mage in the past could not do this. instead, he fell sadly under the backlash of the power of authority, but rhodes did it. , became the master of two elemental powers, the dual elemental monarch of water and air, and his strength was not the same as before. thinking of this, rhodes couldn''t help but open the system log to see what kind of new abilities he had gained. "¡­¡­¡­¡­" "if the fusion fails, we will soon suffer the backlash from the authority of the water element." "the health value has dropped significantly, and the remaining health value is 40%..." "remaining health value 30%..." "the remaining health value is 20%..." "with the help of the fire element lord, the backlash is alleviated and the fusion continues..." ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± "the fusion is complete, and you have been blessed by the power of the water element authority!" "with the help of the authority of the water element, your profession [elemental lord] has unlocked new professional specialties." "the character level has been upgraded to level 7 and level 6, and you have unlocked the professional specialty [water element monarch: tsunami]: the final damage caused by water magic is increased by 200%." "the character level has been upgraded to level 7, and you have unlocked the professional specialty [water element monarch: tide]: when casting water magic, you can repeat it twice more." "the character level has been upgraded to level 7 and level 8, and you have unlocked the professional specialty [water element monarch: fountain]: you can release sustainable water magic, and your water magic has a sustainable effect." "the character level has been upgraded to level 7 and level 9, and you have unlocked the professional specialty [water element monarch: true body]: you can show the true body of the water element. in the true body state, the character enters a giant state, reducing all damage received by 25%. damage, all attributes +100." "the character level has been upgraded to level 7 and level 10, and you have unlocked the professional specialty [water element monarch: domain]: you have awakened the ocean domain." "it has been detected that there is an existing [air element monarch: true body], the effects of [water element monarch: true body] are superimposed, and the [monarch true body] professional specialties are updated." "[monarch true body]: you can display the true body of air and water elements at the same time. in the true body state of the elements, the character will enter a giant state, reducing all damage received by 50%, and all attributes will be +200." looking at the dazzling rows of rewards in the system log, rhodes couldn''t help but laugh. he didn''t expect that the rewards brought to him by the fusion of water element authority would be so generous, and even he felt very happy. surprise. like the authority of the air element, the authority of the water element also contains various powerful powers. now it has been completely unlocked by rhodes. all the power that once belonged to the water element monarch has now come to rhodes. not only that, what rhodes can do now is even more powerful than the water element monarch of the past. the reason is for no other reason than that in addition to the authority of the water element, rhodes also has the authority of the air element. after the two elemental authorities merged with each other and the power was superimposed, the ability of the true body of the monarch was also significantly improved, which was enough to bring 50% damage reduction to rhodes and the terrifying effect of increasing all attributes by 200. a 200-point all-attribute improvement is spread over five basic attributes, resulting in an attribute value of 1,000 points. as long as he enters the true form of the monarch, rhodes can instantly gain 1,000 points of attribute bonus. this is a terrifying value that cannot be matched no matter how much the character level is improved. even ordinary demigods will be affected by this terrifying value. easily crushed. however, although the 200-point all-attribute improvement is terrifying, it pales in comparison to the doomsday blade that rhodes accidentally obtained in the illusion. the attributes attached to the doomsday blade are the knowledge attribute of 600. the remaining attributes are 300, which far exceeds the 200 attribute values ??attached to rhodes'' current monarch''s true body. it is indeed the core artifact of the third expansion pack. recalling the various emotions that arose in his heart when he merged the power of air and water, rhodes couldn''t help but look into the distance. rhodes could feel that 200 points of full attribute bonus did not seem to be the limit of the true form of the monarch. at the beginning, when rhodes only had the power of the air element, the attributes attached to the true body of the monarch were 25% damage reduction, plus 100 full attributes. now that there are two kinds of power of the monarch, the true body of the monarch has become 50 % damage reduction, plus 200 full attributes. based on this, rhodes reasonably deduced that if he could combine the four monarch powers at the same time, the attributes attached to the monarch''s true body would be an exaggerated 100% damage reduction and 400 full attributes. the total attribute value of 400 points is added to the five basic attributes, which is 2000 attribute points. the doomsday blade adds 300*4+600 attribute points, which is only 1800 attribute points. if the four monarch powers can be integrated at the same time, the attribute values ????attached to the monarch''s true body will completely exceed the doomsday blade. not only that, but what worries rhodes even more is the 100% damage reduction effect added to himself after fusing the four powers. what is the concept of 100% damage reduction? that means that nothing in the world can hurt you anymore. the phantom arrows that are enough to kill the water elemental lord completely can''t cause any harm to you. the doomsday blade sweeps across and you can''t even think of knocking off one point of health. , it can be said that he is directly invincible in the world and has no rivals. at that stage, maybe the only thing that can kill him is the terrifying hero specialty like isaac angel, which ignores damage and directly affects the rules. no other attacks, no magic, no artifacts can have any effect on rhodes. obstacles. and that''s the scary thing about 100% damage reduction. 100% damage reduction is a legendary attribute. even if ordinary people try all kinds of means, it is impossible to reduce damage to 100%. no one can achieve this, but rhodes sees hope. . the four elements are the cornerstone of the entire world. without the four elements, there would be no world like this. an elemental authority can control a quarter of the elemental power in the world. if you master an elemental authority, you can be protected from all harm in a quarter of the world. when the powers of the four elements are gathered in the hands of one person, and all the elements in the world obey that person''s orders, it can be said that the entire world is already under that person''s control, so how can an attack composed of elements be able to harm that person? ? after thinking about all this, rhodes couldn''t help but feel a surge of pride in his heart. now that he has obtained the second of the four major elemental powers, his various spellcasting abilities have undergone qualitative changes. if he continues to seize the remaining two elemental powers, perhaps it''s not impossible. however, it is one thing to seize the authority of the elements, but how to integrate the authority with oneself is another matter. the backlash caused by the two elemental authorities in the body almost killed rhodes, not to mention the terrible effects that would be produced when the four elemental authorities came together. the terrible backlash caused by that time would probably kill him. it is more than ten times stronger than it is now, and even rhodes cannot guarantee that he will be able to fuse it. thinking of this, rhodes couldn''t help but lower his head and looked at the flame girl who was sleeping in his arms. after the backlash, she had already exhausted too much energy and now she also fell into sleep. she had done a lot to withstand the backlash of the water element''s authority. without her help, even rhodes didn''t know how things would have developed. it is so difficult to fuse two elemental powers. it is really dangerous. as for more elemental powers, rhodes can only temporarily suppress this thought, even if he really takes the remaining elemental powers in front of rhodes. , rhodes didn''t dare to merge rashly. after thinking about it, rhodes decided to return to brakada and look for the traces left by the god of mage. although the god of mage fell due to the backlash of the fusion authority, he would definitely do all kinds of research before fusing the authority. if we can find the research records left by the god of mage, it may be helpful to the future path of integrating authority. if there is anyone who knows all the secrets left by the god of mage, it is undoubtedly the daughter of the god of mage, erica magnus. as the speaker of the congress of the undead, she is also happy to answer the questions in rhode''s heart. all kinds of questions. just as rhodes surfaced and was about to use the gate of different dimensions to leave, he saw waves surging on the sea not far away, and a huge vortex formed from it. the ocean hero celtic, who had just tried to fight for the authority of the water element, was among them, looking at rhodes with a shocked expression. "you are so evil that you still want to fight for the authority of the water element?" looking at celtic, rhodes'' eyes darkened. previously, under the ocean, his power was limited and it was difficult to exert his full strength. now that the power of the water element has been integrated, the ocean is no longer a resistance to rhodes. on the contrary, it has become a resistance to rhodes. with rhode''s help, the power of the entire ocean is completely used by rhodes. isn''t it easy to deal with celtic standing up in the ocean? "your majesty, spare your life!" what rhodes didn''t expect was that celtic had no intention of fighting him. instead, he bowed to rhodes and shouted for mercy, fighting against the hero who had previously competed for power. they are completely different. "oh? it seems you are aware of your situation." rhodes said slowly. with rhodes completely taking control of the monarchy, he has also become the sole master of the entire ocean. the name of the water element monarch is no joke. if rhodes holds grudges afterwards and plans to avenge celtic for today''s struggle for power, regardless of kel wherever te is hiding in the ocean, even if he is hiding at the end of a dark trench, rhodes will easily find him out. that is where the power of the water elemental lord lies. kelt, who understands everything, is also aware of his own situation. if he does not surrender to the water element monarch as soon as possible, what awaits him is a dead end, and there is no other possibility at all. the fear in his heart also made celtic not hesitate, and immediately surrendered to rhodes as soon as he completed the fusion of authority. "my lord monarch, you are different from sariel. your power develops in the main plane. you need someone to help you control all the legendary creatures in the ocean so that they can listen to you when needed. that is my ocean hero kai. that¡¯s walter¡¯s duty.¡± seeing that rhodes stopped and seemed to want to listen to what he said, celtic quickly recommended himself and showed his value to rhodes: "no one is more familiar with everything in the ocean than me. except for the water element monarch, you are more familiar with everything in the ocean." it is my responsibility as the lord of the air element. when you are not in the water element plane, i will take good care of everything in the ocean for you. you don¡¯t have to worry about the things under the ocean, just leave it all to me.¡± hearing this, rhodes couldn''t help but nodded. the water elemental plane is extremely vast, and even the elemental monarch may not have the energy to fully explore the various mysteries and precious resources that exist under the ocean. it is true that many men are needed to manage this extremely vast ocean for him. "from now on, you will be the manager of the water elemental plane. i will make all marine creatures surrender to me. if you have second thoughts, i will kill you. it will not be much more difficult than squeezing an ant to death." rhodes he spoke slowly. kelt nodded quickly, and couldn''t help but feel the joy of surviving the disaster in his heart. the magnanimous lord of the undead not only did not pursue his offense when he snatched the power of the water element, but also appointed him as the manager of the water element plane. what is hidden in this is the lord of the undead''s absolute confidence in his own strength. just as the lord of the undead said, with absolute strength and the power of the water element, it would not be much more difficult for him to kill himself than to crush an ant to death. thinking of this, kelt did not dare to have any dissent and seriously served rhodes in the water elemental plane. Chapter 3061 after returning to brakada and settling down the sleeping flame girl, rhodes crossed the space and stood at the southern end of brakada, on the beach where it was connected to the ocean. as rhodes brought the power of the water element under his control, in addition to the improvement in attributes and the changes in the monarch''s true form, rhodes also gained an extremely special power, which is the ocean domain controlled by the water element monarchs in the past. . this is not the first time that rhodes has obtained the power of a domain, but this is the first time for rhodes to see such a unique domain as the ocean domain. ordinary domain powers, even the burning domain and the storm domain, which are both controlled by the elemental lord, are no different from the regular domains in rhodes'' memory, and the extreme range they cover is also limited by rhodes himself. after it expands to a limit, it cannot continue to expand. if it is forcibly expanded, the field will even separate from the body and become a solid field that covers a region. however, this is not the case in the ocean realm. when rhodes stood on the coast and completely released the ocean realm, the ocean realm immediately expanded along the endless ocean in front of rhodes, and in the blink of an eye, it actually enveloped the entire ocean. among them, that is the most terrifying place in the ocean realm. under the cover of the ocean domain, every move that occurs in the ocean cannot escape rhodes''s eyes. he can even use the power of sea water to complete ocean escape similar to flame escape. even those on the other side of the continent can eli, rod can also detect it across the ocean. "wrong¡­¡­" as if thinking of something, rhodes couldn''t help but frown. in his memory, although the water elemental monarch''s ocean domain was powerful, it shouldn''t be that powerful. if the previous water element monarch, sariel, could detect everything contained in the ocean, how could he let the hero gru be the first to find the legendary ice sword from the icebergs on the ocean? what surprised rhodes was that the ocean realm that existed in him seemed to be more powerful than that in sariel, and it was more powerful than just a little bit. the cause of all this was clearly the storm domain on rhodes. part of the power of the storm domain, which was also attached to the elemental authority, was integrated into the ocean domain in a way that rhodes did not expect. with the help of the sound wave transmission of the storm domain, the coverage of the ocean domain has been expanded to an unimaginable level. only then can the entire ocean be enveloped. the power of sound waves is also a type of air, which is exactly within the capabilities of the storm domain. rhodes also felt something in his heart when he noticed that the integration of the monarch''s realm resulted in all kinds of new effects. the power of the storm domain can be used to amplify the ocean domain, and conversely, the power of the ocean domain can also be used to amplify the storm domain. rhodes raised his hand and saw a thunderbolt burst out of the clear sky. as lightning thundered, dark clouds covered the entire sky, and heavy rain fell. with the power of calling for wind and rain, other high-level mages might be able to do it, but the heavy rain caused by rhodes was more than that. every drop of rainwater is completely feeding back the things they touch and the information they detect into rhodes'' mind. even when the rainwater seeps into the earth, even everything buried under the earth will be lost. rhodes also knows which areas contain mineral deposits and which areas contain animal remains. the heavy rain summoned by rhodes seems to have become rhodes'' eyes, detecting everything in the outside world for rhodes. intelligence that ordinary creatures can easily ignore, information that is easy to miss, are all invisible under this dense rain. no one would be prepared for rain detection. who would have known that the rain falling from the sky could collect so much information for rhodes? under the superposition of the storm and ocean fields, rhodes can quickly cause heavy rain anywhere on the main plane. because the rainwater comes with powerful detection capabilities, it is enough for rhodes to collect information that is difficult to obtain by ordinary means. rhodes also call this power rain of reconnaissance. just when rhodes was trying out his newly acquired power in the ocean realm, a figure came to him at this moment. the figure was surrounded by a layer of magic. any rainwater approaching her would be quickly decomposed into pure the magic elements could not touch her body at all. "your majesty rhodes, i heard that you are looking for me?" erica greeted him proactively after coming behind rhodes. after learning that rhodes was looking for her, erica did not bother to deal with the affairs in the congress. immediately following rhodes'' aura, he met rhodes in genting city in the brakada coastal area. rhodes nodded. in addition to being the speaker of the congress appointed by him, erica also has another identity, that is, the second generation president of the magic guild and the daughter of the god of mage: "i just came from the elemental position. come back here, where i got some information about your father, the god of mage, gwen magnus." erica''s eyes lit up when she heard rhode mention that name. she, who had never expressed joy, felt a little bit uncontrollably excited at this moment. obviously, rhode''s words made her normally calm heart unable to remain. the former calm hurriedly asked rhodes: "your majesty rhodes, is my father in the elemental plane now? i know that with his power, not even the elemental monarch can hurt him. how is he doing now? did you mention anything about me? matter?" however, unlike the excited erica, rhodes looked extremely serious when he said these words, and did not seem to be joking. after erica noticed rhodes'' seriousness, the smile on his face disappeared little by little, and some bad thoughts seemed to flash through his mind: "did something happen to him?" "that should have happened a long time ago." rhodes shook his head and told the whole truth, "according to the spiritual elements competing for the elemental authority, a long time ago, gwen was lucky enough to get two authority belonging to the elemental monarch. , regardless of the limit of the monarch''s power that his soul can bear, he forcibly merged the two elemental powers, but the final result was that his soul was scattered and his body and soul were destroyed." "yeah¡­¡­" after listening to rhodes'' story, erica couldn''t help but feel a little sad in her eyes. hundreds of years have passed, and no news about the god of mage has been received in the entire brakada. many the mages are all speculating whether the god of mages has been killed. now that rhodes had confirmed all this, although erica felt sad, she quickly calmed down. she was powerless to change everything. "gwen eventually died under the fusion of monarch authority. what i want to know is whether he left any research records or experiences before he fused monarch authority. he could not have rashly fused authority. if he could it would also be helpful to me to know which two types of monarchy he combined. do you know any information about this? regardless of whether the information is useful or not, tell me all of them. maybe the records left by the god of mage will be in among those news.¡± rhodes said slowly that he specifically found erica to ask her everything about the god of mage. after fusing the power of the water element, rhodes was not satisfied. his ambition expanded to an unprecedented level. if he could fuse the power of the four elements, his strength would reach an unprecedented level. at that time, even if he holds the doomsday... lucifer of the blade is no longer his opponent. based on the relationship between rhodes and the flame girl, after experiencing everything in the water elemental plane, rhodes believed that if he wanted to borrow the power of the fire element, the flame girl would happily lend it to him. calculated in this way, rhodes actually has three types of monarch authority, leaving only the earth element authority of edmund, the earth element monarch. once he seizes the authority of the earth element, rhodes can achieve his wish and control the power of the four elemental authorities at the same time. this is something that all the elemental monarchs in the past, even the god of mage, have not been able to do. with the blessing, rhodes can take the entire world into his palms. however, obtaining authority is one thing, but how to integrate it smoothly is a big problem that troubles rhodes. it is conceivable that if rhodes tried to fuse the authority of the fire element, no one would be able to bear the combined force of the three elemental authorities. it almost killed rhodes to bear the backlash of two major elemental powers, let alone bear the power of three major powers at the same time. if you can''t even integrate the three kinds of authority, how can you control all four kinds of authority? because of this, rhodes had no choice but to find speaker erica, hoping that the only daughter of the mage god in front of him would know some secrets about the mage god, or the spiritual legacy he left behind. "if my father is most likely to obtain the authority of a monarch, then it must be the authority of the air element." erica thought for a while and quickly came to an unexpected conclusion for rhodes, "my father has a relationship with the giant god and monster. we have a good relationship with mula. there is an irreconcilable grudge between somra and thelma, the former air element monarch. if my father wanted to seize the power of the monarch, he would definitely join forces with the giant god monster somra to eliminate the air. challenge thelma on the elemental plane.¡± rhodes nodded. they are both air demigods. thelma controls the power of storm, while somra controls the power of lightning. there is an irresolvable grudge between them. according to legend, in order to compete for the power of the air element, a battle broke out in the air elemental plane hundreds of years ago, even destroying the entire plane. the air elemental plane, which was once only a flat continent, was completely shattered and turned into in the current situation, there is no flat land anymore, only broken floating islands, which seems to prove the traces left by that battle. thinking about it carefully, it seems that it is difficult to do all that with somla''s power alone. maybe that battle was the trace left by the god of mage. "do you have the authority of the air element..." rhodes'' expression darkened. the authority of the air element now belongs to him, but the information contained in the element authority is too complicated. countless information related to the atmosphere is all recorded in the air element authority. among them, trying to find the memory of the previous air element monarch from the massive information database is tantamount to finding a needle in a haystack. erica nodded and continued: "the only thing that can have a fierce conflict with the authority of the air element is the authority of the earth element. just like the natural laws of water and fire, the authority of the air element, which symbolizes the sky, and the authority of the earth element, which symbolizes the earth, when they come into contact with each other, there will also be unimaginable terrible conflicts. my father is probably a fusion of these two monarchic powers. otherwise, with his mental state, even if he can withstand the backlash of the two monarchic powers, he will not be able to withstand it. don¡¯t stop!¡± seeing erica say this categorically, rhodes also fell into deep thought. if everything erica said is true, and the two monarch powers fused by the god of mage are the power of the air element and the earth element, then rhodes will not only be able to lament his own good luck, but also know what to say. as erica said, there is a mutual restraint relationship between the elements. the water element can restrain the fire element, and conversely, the violent fire element can also restrain the water element. in addition to the fierce restraining relationship between water and fire, there is also a restraining relationship between the elements of earth and air. the earth element, in addition to symbolizing the earth, also contains the power of the undead. the air element, in addition to symbolizing the sky, also contains that touch of holy power. the famous third-level magic undead killer belongs to the air magic. it can have a full restraint effect on the power of the undead in earth magic. fortunately for rhodes, the two monarch powers he currently possesses are not the two groups of fire and water, which have the most violent conflict, or the two groups of earth and air, but the group of water and air. there is no restraint relationship between the authority of the water element and the authority of the air element, which also makes the backlash of the authority of the fused element a little less severe. not only that, in addition to the mutual restraint relationship, the elements sometimes also have a mutually reinforcing relationship. this is the case with the two powers that exist in rhodes. with the blessing of the power of the air element, the scope of the ocean domain has been increased, and with the blessing of the authority of the water element, the storm domain has also gained the ability to rain. the interaction of elements brought various benefits to rhodes. rhodes couldn''t help but think that if he merged with the two opposing forces of water and fire, or earth and air, even with the help of the flame girl, it would be of no avail, and he would be wiped out by the violent backlash. just like gwen once was. just as rhodes breathed a sigh of relief, he heard erica say: "your majesty rhodes, even if my father really left any legacy in brakada, after so many years, i am afraid that it has already been lost to other people who are hungry for knowledge. all the mages have been excavated, and it is impossible to leave anything behind. if there is any place where my father''s legacy exists, it must be an alien plane that no one knows about. i remember that in your hands, you hold a the alien plane left behind by my father." "you''re talking about...candy-flavored noodles?" rhodes was stunned for a moment, but quickly realized what he was saying. he didn''t expect erica to give such an answer. Chapter 3062 with the news he got from erica, rhodes left thoughtfully. rhodes once visited the candy plane, where the rules are very different from the main plane or other stable elemental planes. everything that stays in the plane will eventually turn into candy, or in other words, edible. if you take a solid stone from the main plane and place it in the candy plane, i am afraid that within a few days, the stone will become soft and fluffy, and can be eaten in one bite. the same will be true if it is replaced with other things. , even if a living person is placed in the candy plane, he will gradually be transformed into a weird-looking candy man. the candy plane is not naturally formed. the extremely weird plane rules in it are all added by the former mage god gwen. it can be said that the entire plane is from the hands of gwen, and it is only the past. only the god of mage can create a plane with such weird rules. before the god of mage went to the elemental plane to explore a higher realm, he left the candy plane to erica. if there is still a legacy left by the god of mage, it must be the candy plane. rhodes once tried to send the undead to explore the candy plane, but to rhode''s helplessness, even the undead could not withstand the weird rules of the candy plane. even a sixth-level corpse witch king will turn into lumps of cream cake after staying in the candy plane for a few days, unable to even move. how can he continue to explore the entire plane? in desperation, rhodes could only put aside his exploration of the candy plane. the numerical advantage of the undead seemed to have no effect at all in front of the candy plane. if there is anyone who has stayed in the candy plane, it is the gluttonous inota. the journey to the candy plane is like a good vacation for her, who has the body of a dragon. with the resistance provided by the dragon''s body, she can also well withstand the rules of the candy plane, without having to worry about being assimilated by the plane. with a flash of his body, rhodes came to the teleportation monument leading to the candy plane. as soon as the nearby undead scholars saw rhodes coming, they quickly put down their work and stood in two rows to salute rhodes. rhodes just waved his hand lightly, and after dismissing the undead scholars who lined up to salute, he crossed the teleportation monument and entered the candy plane. as soon as he entered, the fragrant aroma of the sky hit his nose. in the candy plane, even the ground under his feet was edible. the unique plane rules had already completely assimilated everything here. like luo a normal creature like germany has become an alien here. after some perception, rhodes took out the [farsighted pendant] and silently chanted the name of inota in his heart. soon, the image of inota appeared in rhodes'' heart. she had returned to her fairy dragon appearance and was lying on her back. the body is tight and ready to go, as if it is preparing for a hunt. after noticing the location of inota, space could no longer block rhodes at this moment. with a flash of fire, rhodes'' figure immediately appeared across the distance of thousands of miles and appeared in the picture. "rod!" after noticing the space fluctuations coming from beside her, inota looked back vigilantly. after discovering that the person coming was rhodes, her vigilance disappeared immediately, replaced only by joy from the bottom of her heart. she immediately came over and shook her head. with his slender neck, his head rubbed against rhodes. rhodes was about to say something, but his eyes suddenly froze. looking past inota''s figure, he saw a tower reaching into the sky and the earth. it was the mage tower left by gwen in the candy plane. under the assimilation of the rules of the candy plane, the mage tower had long been turned into a huge sugar column. however, at this moment, the mage tower was stimulated by some unknown source, and the entire tower released dark red. with the light, the gears in the tower rotated rapidly, and what followed was an unparalleled attraction. looking from a distance, rhodes saw countless candy people being swept up into the sky, their bodies completely engulfed by the burst of dark red. the light engulfed him, leaving only ashes in the end. "what''s going on here?" just when rhodes was slightly stunned, inota quickly transformed into a human body, and the purple-haired gluttonous girl appeared next to rhodes again. "i don''t know either. just a few hours ago, there was a sudden change in the candy plane. this mage tower suddenly seemed to be activated. many candy people nearby were sucked in, and there was no breath anymore. .i just came over to take a look, i didn¡¯t do it!¡± seeing rhodes looking at her, enota hurriedly explained, while not forgetting to clear the relationship with herself. "...of course i know it wasn''t you." rhodes'' mouth twitched, "you said that the changes in the wizard tower happened a few hours ago? wasn''t that time the time when i integrated the authority of the water element? could it be that this what is the connection between a mage tower and the elemental authority?" rhodes was slightly stunned. he seemed to have discovered something from inota''s story. how could there be such a coincidence in the world? he had just integrated the authority of the water element a few hours ago, and the magic tower here that had long lost its energy began to move. if it were not a coincidence, then many things could be explained. the magic tower that exists in the candy plane is a mage tower cast by gwen, the god of mage. it contains a notebook he left for his daughter erica. even though rhodes had already explored this mage tower when he first came to the magic plane, how could the secrets left by the god of mage be easily discovered by rhodes? the entire candy plane was cast by the god of mage, and it is normal for there to be some secrets unknown to others. "by the way, this belongs to you." as if he had a premonition of the upcoming danger, rhodes took out a set of dark red full-body armor, which was the combined artifact of the dragon king''s divine power. moriel, who had the dragon transformation ring, after receiving the inheritance of the holy female dragon, no longer needed the combined artifact left by the holy female dragon, so she returned it to rhodes. at this moment, rhodes also the dragon king''s divine power was returned to its original owner, inota. speaking of which, rhodes was able to successfully cast the dragon transformation ring thanks to the help of the earth elemental lord. otherwise, the national inventory of the kingdom of the undead alone would not be able to provide such a huge amount of casting materials. the forging of the dragon transformation ring will eventually be ended with failure. the earth elemental monarch brought a lot of help to rhodes in the casting of the dragon transformation ring, which also made it difficult for rhodes. it may not be that easy to obtain the authority of the earth element. compared with the water element monarch, the earth element monarch, which symbolizes the earth, has stronger defense. not only that, after unlocking the seal of the monarch''s authority, the earth element monarch has been able to control all the earth elements in the world, and the earth''s crust changes at his whim. at this time, his strength is far superior to that of the water element monarch. among the demigods, he is also an extremely troublesome existence. on the side, enota happily put it on after receiving the dragon king''s power, then turned around in front of rhodes and asked, "does it look good?" the reason that makes inota feel so happy is not because of how powerful the dragon king divine power is, nor the joy of feeling the increased power, but because of rhodes'' act of giving her a gift. she couldn''t wait. in front of rhodes, he showed what he looked like after putting on the dragon king''s divine power, hoping to get praise from rhodes. rhodes looked at inota who was wearing the power of the dragon king. in this dark red armor, she was not as heroic and arrogant as moriel. instead, she looked delicate, smart and lovable. rhodes couldn''t help but smile and said: " it¡¯s so beautiful.¡± inota also laughed sheepishly. just as the two were talking and laughing, the mage tower in the distance once again erupted with a powerful mutation. infinite suction came from the magic tower, and even the candy plane the ground was also torn apart by the mage tower. countless candy creatures were completely sucked into the mage tower before they understood what was happening, and turned into power that made the mage tower even more powerful. seeing this situation, even inota couldn''t help but exclaimed: "what is happening here? i have never seen such a situation in the candy plane. according to the current trend, if we don''t if you do something, the power in the mage tower will become stronger and stronger, eventually destroying the entire candy plane!" listening to inota''s reminder, rhodes also realized that the situation was not good. as inota said, if they don''t find a way to stop this thing, the power accumulated in the mage tower will become stronger and stronger, and eventually the entire candy will be destroyed. the planes were completely destroyed. this situation is undoubtedly what rhodes does not want to see. he came to the candy plane this time just to explore the legacy left by the god of mage. unexpectedly, without seeing the legacy, trouble appeared first. in this case, rhodes planned to solve the trouble in front of him first, and maybe resolve it. after discovering the changes in the mage tower, we can discover the culprit that caused the changes. "don''t worry, leave it to me." if it were the previous rhodes, if he faced the completely out-of-control mage tower, he might not know how to deal with it. he could only try to use the power of titan''s arrow to completely destroy the mage tower before completely destroying the entire candy slot. detonated, but rhodes is different now. as rhodes thought, the power of the true body of the elements emerged in rhodes'' body again. with the blessing of endless air and water elements, rhodes'' figure expanded rapidly, and in the blink of an eye he became a thousand meters tall. huge cold wind giant. endless frost formed rhode''s body at this moment. outside the layers of ice, there was a rolling wind blade that was sharper than a sharp knife. as long as rhodes waved his arms, he would kill the enemy without touching them. completely frozen, the rolling wind blades wrapped in layers will tear the enemy into pieces. under the superposition of dual-system authority, rhodes'' strength has risen to a quite terrifying level. even the current candy plane seems to be unable to integrate the terrifying power contained in rhodes'' body. as long as rhodes exerts a little force, this way, he can completely tear open the rift in the void of this plane with incomplete rules. feeling the terrifying power attached to him by the monarch''s true form, rhodes couldn''t help but let out a long roar. in the face of such power, even the restless and mutated mage tower could not withstand such terrifying power. sitting on the shoulders of the cold wind giant was a purple-haired girl who was taking a lot of time. the divine power of the dragon king in inota''s body made her immune to all magical elements. no matter how powerful the cold wind giant was, it could not keep her away from rhodes. looking at the mage tower that was completely out of control, the cold wind giant slowly moved forward. as rhodes raised his hands, endless frost spread along the ground, completely wrapping the mage tower in an instant and about to kill it. completely sealed in it. however, the power of the mage tower seemed to be superior. sensing the wrapping of ice, a burst of blazing flames that could melt everything broke out in the mage tower, and it was about to completely melt the ice wrapped in the outside world. realizing that the mage tower in front of him actually planned to use the restrained relationship between the elements to melt away the ice that was about to completely freeze him, rhodes just snorted: "playing with fire in front of me? i think you are uncomfortable. do your best." as rhodes thought, the power of the burning ember domain exploded, and the more violent flames instantly completely engulfed the mage tower. although rhodes does not have the power of the fire element, he has been with the fire element monarch for so long, and he still has the same type of burning domain. rhodes'' ability to control flames can be said to be only under the fire element monarch in the world. . seeing that the mage tower seemed to be planning to control the fire element in front of him, rhodes would certainly not be polite to him. he immediately controlled the power in the burning domain and completely engulfed the mage tower with flames. under the burning of the flames, the mage tower shook violently, and a protective shell made of earth elements quickly condensed on the surface, completely isolating the damage of the flames. not long after the protective shell was formed, what was waiting for the mage tower was the giant hand waved by the cold wind giant. as the endless wind blades and frost violently attacked, the protective shell was shattered by the storm giant''s blow. the cracks on the entire mage tower continued to spread, and it was about to be completely shattered by the powerful attack of the storm giant. now the mage tower was completely panicked. the endless air element completely enveloped the mage tower and turned into a pair of wings condensed by the atmosphere, allowing the mage tower to completely escape from here. however, how could rhodes give it such a chance? the wind giant had already firmly grasped the mage tower in his hands and tore it to the ground without giving it any chance to escape. under the full suppression of the storm giant, after several fruitless struggles, the energy on the surface of the mage tower dissipated little by little, and the nearby space finally returned to calm. after confirming that no more changes would occur in the mage tower, the body of the cold wind giant slowly shrank. inota, who was sitting on the giant''s shoulders, was pulled by rhodes before he landed, and finally fell smoothly. looking at the mage tower in the ruins of the battle, rhodes took a deep breath. in the previous battle, he used all his methods to subdue the mage tower that controlled the four elements. if he replaced it with someone else, he might not be able to stop the mage tower at all. changes, and i don¡¯t know what exactly exists in them. Chapter 3063 "let''s go over and take a look." looking at the mage tower in the distance, which has returned to calm but whose momentum remains unabated, rhodes suggested. faced with rhode''s proposal, inota would certainly not refuse. in her eyes, no matter what kind of accident happened or what terrible enemy she encountered, as long as rhode was by her side, nothing would be wrong. there is no enemy that cannot be defeated by virtue, and there is no enemy that cannot be defeated by rhodes. rhodes held the purple-haired girl''s hand, and the two of them soon came to the collapsed mage tower. the aftermath of the previous battle blasted the lower level of the mage tower into the ground, and the original three floors became the current one. rhodes swung his titan arrow and opened a gap in the third-floor window that was large enough for two people to pass through, and then slowly walked into it. "this change is..." as soon as he entered the mage tower, rhodes seemed to have discovered something. there was a deep look of surprise in his eyes. rhodes noticed that the light inside the mage tower was dim, and all the magical ritual patterns that were originally hidden and difficult to reveal appeared at this moment. in the inner layer of the mage tower. the ritual patterns in the mage tower are somewhat similar to what rhodes experienced in the previous battle. they are all designed for magic elements. under the transformation of the ritual, the four elements can be transformed to a certain extent, transforming the original certain elements. all the elements of one series are transformed into elements of another series. this discovery also surprised rhodes. even for a legendary mage, it is very difficult to transform magic elements, which is equivalent to changing the essence of magic elements. the four major magic elements existing in the air are converted into attributeless mana by the mage from the moment they are absorbed into his body. when the mage needs to cast magic, he will convert the attributeless mana into the corresponding magic elements with attributes, for example, if you need to cast fire magic, the mage will convert the mana without attributes in the body into fire magic elements to complete the spell casting. however, rhodes has never heard of a mage who can go beyond the step of attributeless mana and directly complete the element transformation. this approach is equivalent to directly transforming one series of magic elements in the space into another. compared with the methods used by ordinary mages, the conversion efficiency of magic elements has been improved to an unknown extent. just by observing the existence of those ritual patterns, rhodes can imagine what kind of mystery exists in them. this also makes rhodes more curious about the things existing in the mage tower. the mage tower will fuse two elements into itself. it does not seem to be a coincidence that a change occurred after taking authority. "perhaps as erica said, the legacy left by the god of mage exists in the mage tower in front of you." with this thought in mind, rhodes walked much faster and hurriedly searched the tower. according to the guidance of the ritual lines, the center of the entire magic ritual should be located at the top of the mage tower, where the magic ceremony was initiated. this change triggered the mutation of the entire mage tower. as long as we can reach the top of the tower, we might be able to solve the mystery of the mage tower''s mutation. since there was a ritual prohibiting space magic in the tower, rhodes had no choice but to climb up with inota. perhaps because it has existed in the candy plane for too long, the entire mage tower has also been turned into candy. during the process of climbing the tower, inota took down a piece of the wall from time to time and ate it, not forgetting to join rhodes share. rhodes couldn''t resist her, so he had to eat the wall that inota had demolished. anyway, with rhodes'' current physical condition, even eating steel raw would not be a problem. after eating the wall handed over by inota, rhodes realized that it was quite sweet. soon, the two arrived at the top of the tower. the moment they climbed to the top of the tower, rhodes felt something was wrong. the magic elements in the nearby space were extremely rich. it can be said that there was no such magic element in the entire candy plane. the dense place is even comparable to the magic plains in rhodes'' memory. under the package of magic elements, rhodes saw a shadow. the shadow was wearing a white robe, with an old face, but deep wisdom in its eyes. "is that the god of mage?" rhodes recognized the face of the phantom. it was gwen, the god of mage who had a portrait record in the magic guild. however, after carefully sensing it, rhodes quickly shook his head. his aura is only at level 1 of the seventh level, which cannot be compared with the legendary god of mage. it must be some kind of mechanism left by the god of mage. seeing rhodes and inota ascending to the top of the tower, gwen phantom also looked over, with a bit of disappointment in his eyes. seeing that the shadow showed no hostility, rhodes asked proactively: "what is your relationship with the god of mage of brakada, gwen magnus?" the shadow answered truthfully: "i am the guardian tower spirit left by gwen. i am here to guard the precious knowledge he left behind and wait for the arrival of the destined person." "guarding the tower spirit? what you did just now didn''t sound like you were trying to protect this mage tower. it was more like you were going crazy and out of control and wanted to destroy the entire plane." rhodes frowned and immediately pointed out the problem in the shadow''s words. "gwen has ordered that if one day, someone can merge the authority of two elements at the same time, it means that the person''s realm has surpassed him, and the knowledge he left behind has no need to continue to exist. at that time, it will it was the moment i took the initiative to die." xu ying answered slowly. after hearing the shadow''s answer, rhodes was slightly stunned. it turned out to be exactly as he imagined. it was because he merged two elemental powers at the same time that he activated the mutation inside the mage tower. however, it was precisely because of this change that rhodes confirmed the existence of the phantom tower spirit. if not, rhodes would not be able to discover the anomaly in this mage tower for a long time. you must know that rhodes once visited this mage tower, but nothing abnormal happened inside the mage tower, and the tower spirit never appeared, which made rhodes feel helpless. "i have been to this mage tower before, why didn''t you come forward to see me then?" rhodes asked, wondering why there was no trace of the tower spirit before. "only people with elemental authority, or gwen''s descendants, can let me show up. the person who came to the mage tower last time did not meet this standard." faced with rhodes'' question, the tower spirit just replied calmly. after listening to the tower spirit''s answer, rhodes seemed to understand why things were like this. the last time he came to the mage tower, he didn''t even have an elemental authority on his body. naturally, he failed to attract the tower spirit''s attention. it just made rhodes confused. there is another question: "when i came here before, i clearly used the power of the prophecy card to awaken the former mage god gwen. doesn''t gwen''s arrival also attract your attention?" talling just shook his head: "gwen himself is not his descendant. if he does not meet the conditions for me to appear, his descendants must come." hearing this, rhodes couldn''t help but shook his head. the problem was indeed erica. he didn''t expect that the tower spirit in front of him was so rigid. even if gwen appeared in the prophecy card, he couldn''t make him realize it. only when gwen''s descendants come, or someone with elemental authority comes, will he appear. "now that i have the authority of two elements, have i met the conditions for you to show up?" rhodes said helplessly. the phantom of the tower spirit just replied: "according to the rules set by gwen, when people with the authority of two elements appear, there is no need for me to exist. now is the time for my demise. why do you want to prevent my demise?" after listening to the words of the tower spirit, even rhodes didn''t know how to answer for a while to convince the shadow in front of him, but he heard enota beside him chuckle: "are you stupid? he let you die. are you going to perish? don¡¯t you want to live on?¡± listening to inota''s words, ta ling''s eyes were stunned. his whole body seemed to be short-circuited and he couldn''t turn his head around at all: "he...he...i..." rhodes stretched out his hand to hold his forehead. unexpectedly, the phantom of the tower spirit met enota, who was even simpler than him. he was short-circuited by one sentence. this also made rhodes couldn''t help but twitch the corner of his mouth. the tower of lingkong has a lot of power, but his thinking is not as good as that of inota beside him. after thinking for a long time, ta ling finally organized his words: "gwen is my shaper. he used a small piece of his soul to shape me into what i am today. i must completely obey all his orders. even if he asks me to perish, i have to obey.¡± rhodes just shook his head: "gwen has completely fallen into the elemental plane a long time ago. no one can continue to give you orders anymore. you don''t have to obey his orders anymore. you are free." after listening to rhodes'' story, the tower spirit shadow was completely stunned and didn''t believe the content of rhodes'' words at all: "this is impossible, how could gwen fall to the elemental plane?" rhodes just said slowly: "have you received any orders from gwen in these years? what''s more, if he successfully integrated the elemental authority, how could the elemental authority come to me now?" hearing this, the sadness in ta ling''s eyes became even greater: "now even my creator gwen has completely fallen, and someone has done something that even gwen can''t do. i continue to live in the world without any meaning, i think i¡¯d better just die here.¡± rhodes was helpless. the phantom of the tower spirit in front of him could not be heard. he was immersed in his own thinking mode. this also made rhodes unable to do anything for a while. it was inota who took the initiative to say: "actually, before gwen died, he left a task for you." after hearing inota''s words, tarrington''s eyes suddenly shone, and he seemed to have found the meaning of living again: "what mission?" enota glanced at rhodes beside him and smiled: "he wants you to recognize this rhodes as your master and then give me all the delicious food in the candy plane!" when he heard the first half of inota''s words, rhodes couldn''t help but be happy for her. it seemed that during this period of time in the candy plane, inota had grown up a lot. with her cooperation, she still had troubles. isn''t it possible to fool the tower spirit who is more stubborn than her? but when he heard the last half of inota''s sentence, rhodes couldn''t help but spit out a mouthful of old blood. she was still the inota in his memory, which immediately caused the previous part to completely collapse. as expected, ta ling frowned after listening to inota''s words: "i can understand why i accept that person as my master, but what''s the point of giving you all the delicious food? lord gwen really knows how to do that. did you make such an order? this makes me doubt the authenticity of the order. do you have any evidence on your body?" inota scratched her head and seemed to be stunned by talling''s words. she didn''t know how to answer, but rhodes took the initiative and said: "didn''t you see it last time? we came with gwen. when we get to the tower, doesn¡¯t this still serve as proof? or do you have to ask me to bring gwen¡¯s descendants so that you can believe everything i say?¡± listening to rhodes'' explanation, talling undoubtedly recalled something. when rhodes came here together with gwen in the prophecy card, the tower spirit shadow was extremely excited and couldn''t wait to meet his former master. however, when he thought of gwen''s last order, he still held back after all. with this idea in mind, except for gwen''s descendants, even his own arrival did not meet the conditions for his appearance. the loyal tower spirit did not show up in the end, but just observed everything in secret. although the tower spirit did not show up that time, rhodes'' actions, especially the situation when he and gwen came together, undoubtedly had penetrated into the tower spirit''s heart, making him believe a lot in rhodes'' words, and also only people who have been in contact with gwen can convey gwen''s orders to themselves at this time. thinking of this, the tower spirit did not hesitate anymore and bowed respectfully to rhodes: "the guardian tower spirit is willing to recognize rhodes as its master." rhodes nodded, with a look of satisfaction in his eyes. speaking of which, he was able to subdue the guardian tower spirit so smoothly, thanks to the assistance of inota at the side. if she hadn''t had a flash of inspiration, she would have wanted to it would take a lot of effort for rhodes to convince the stubborn tower spirit. "i need the knowledge left by gwen, especially about the fusion of elemental authority." soon, rhodes'' expression became serious and he revealed the biggest purpose of his trip, which was to leave a precious legacy for the god of mage. those legacies are not powerful magic or shining treasures. for a mage, his lifelong efforts and research are the greatest legacy he can leave. according to what erica said before, the candy plane is the last thing gwen left behind before going to the elemental plane to explore a higher level. the records left in it are likely to be integrated with the mage. what god has learned throughout his life is so precious that it is simply unimaginable. now, the tower spirit has successfully recognized itself as its master, and rhodes can''t wait to ask for the information. (end of chapter) Chapter 3064 facing rhode''s inquiry, the tower spirit did not hide anything and quickly took down a simple and thick classic from the bookshelf on the top of the tower. the cover of the classic book was empty, which made rhodes'' eyes light up. there was no mark on the cover, indicating that the classic book in front of him was not a regular book circulated in the world, but more like a magic book written by the mage himself, or a private book. studying things like manuscripts. judging from the relationship between the mage tower and gwen here, the person who left the record in front of him is most likely the god of mage himself. this also makes rhodes even more concerned. he can''t wait to open the magic book and take a closer look at it. content. as rhodes opened the book, a large amount of rich magical elements spilled out from the book. the massive magic elements that were enough to push away ordinary mages could not allow rhodes to move his body at all. rhodes just used the power of the elemental authority to suppress the violent magic elements around him. now, rhodes has the superposition of two elemental powers, and there are only four kinds of magic elements in total. in other words, at least half of the magic elements in the space must obey rhodes'' orders. before the mana flow spurting out from the tome hit rhodes'' body, he started fighting inside himself. naturally, it had no impact on rhodes. after opening the book, the fancy fonts written on it also attracted rhodes'' attention. from the elegant handwriting of flying dragons and phoenixes, rhodes could feel the author''s composure and confidence, as well as the deeper hiddenness. pretentious. after browsing, rhodes quickly found the information he wanted: "based on my investigation and comparing it with the information provided by somra, i finally found the secret of the elemental authority. the elemental authority is not only a weapon that helps the elemental monarch control the elements in the world, but also a processor that collects information about everything in the world. a piece of land and a stream can carry more information and memories than ten human brains combined, and that information will eventually return to the elemental authority." "once the process of authority fusion begins, the elemental authorities participating in the fusion will temporarily lose the ability to process all information. that massive flow of information will instantly destroy the brain of the fusion authority. there is no other possibility, and no one can handle the master position. the endless information contained in one quarter of the elements on the surface, not to mention the backlash from two sovereign powers at the same time, and having multiple sovereign powers, is ultimately just a delusion." "however, just because others can''t do it, it doesn''t mean that i can''t do it. the power of wisdom can strengthen people''s thinking to the limit, allowing people to process endless information at the same time. i have legendary wisdom in my body. , as long as i rely on the power of wisdom to maximize the processing power of my brain, i will dare to give it a try even if it is the endless information contained in the two monarchs'' authority." "in this world, there are four kinds of monarch authority, respectively in the hands of the four elemental monarchs. the legendary wisdom technique, processing the information in the two monarch authorities, should be the limit. perhaps only all mages yearn for it, but from the beginning no one has been able to achieve it. only the god-level wisdom that exists in legends can bear the power of four monarchs at the same time." "god-level wisdom... that is a state that i have not been able to reach in my entire life. according to legend, in ancient erathia, in the holy land of eden above the earth, there is a heart that everyone respects and contains infinite resources. the fruits of the ancient book of knowledge can make people''s wisdom transcend its limits and reach the divine level. the former stigma bearer bit the fruit and gained supreme wisdom. it''s a pity. , that is just a legend, the holy land of eden has been completely sealed from the clouds." "if my descendants see this record, they can go to the treasure house in erathia to explore. maybe there is still a record about the fruit of supreme wisdom, or the fruit of good and evil. as for me, i¡¯m going to the elemental plane of earth and trying to fuse two monarch powers. i hope my legendary wisdom can bring me good luck!¡± the records in the classics have completely ended here. rhodes closed the book in his hand, but there seemed to be a storm in his heart. the record left by gwen was as full of confidence as the legend says, but there was one thing he miscalculated. the power of legendary wisdom can only bear one completely out-of-control elemental authority, and cannot bear the second one. it is impossible to control two elemental authorities at the same time with the power of legendary wisdom. things that are possible. if you want to say why rhodes is so clear, it is because rhodes has already tried it. under the fierce backlash of the power of air and water, the legendary wisdom technique simply cannot bear it. if it were not for the flame girl who is the monarch of the fire element, by his side, and taking the initiative to help, the backlash from authority would be enough to completely tear rhodes'' soul into pieces. gwen, who has integrated authority, is not as lucky as rhodes. there is another elemental monarch beside her to help. just relying on the power of legendary wisdom, gwen will not be able to escape the backlash of elemental authority in the end. god finally fell under the backlash of the elemental authority, which further illustrates how dangerous the fusion process is and how lucky rhodes is. thinking of gwen''s final fate, rhodes couldn''t help but feel a sigh of relief. the god of mage who had single-handedly created brakada''s glory for countless years and ushered the mages into the golden age, ended up miscalculating his own power. in the process of pursuing a higher realm, he died due to the backlash of elemental authority. this result also made rhodes sigh with emotion. although gwen completely fell under the backlash of the elemental powers, the record he left behind undoubtedly revealed an important piece of information to rhodes, that is, how to deal with the backlash of the four elemental powers at the same time. no one can handle the terrifying information flow contained in the four elemental authorities at the same time. the violent backlash caused by the four elemental authorities is far more terrifying than the backlash caused by the two elemental authorities that rhodes had previously fused. it is equivalent to destroying the entire all the information in the main plane is forced into a person''s mind, which is enough to completely burst anyone''s brain. only power beyond the human level can handle the massive amount of information in the entire world. god-level wisdom, that was the answer given by gwen. even if no one has ever been able to raise their wisdom to the level of god, even the god of mage in the past could not do this, but just by hearing the name god, one can realize what is in this ability. what terrible power it contains. only the god-level wisdom technique can withstand the backlash of the four elemental powers, making it theoretically possible to fuse the four elemental powers. the handbook left by the god of mage also proved this to rhodes. but, how difficult is it to obtain god-level wisdom? it is not easy for ordinary mages to obtain advanced or even expert-level wisdom skills. even many legendary mages do not possess master-level wisdom skills, let alone transcend all previous realms and enter the infinite. god-level wisdom technique for people to reach the level. throughout brakada, rhodes has only experienced the power of legendary wisdom from two mages. one of them is eli, the previous president of the magic guild, and the other is this the owner of the codex, the legendary god of mages. there are very few people in the world who have the ability to touch the level of legendary wisdom. under such circumstances, where should rhodes go to obtain god-level wisdom? you must know that rhodes only has one god-level special skill: spiritualism. god-level wisdom seems to only exist in legends, and is not a level that humans can touch. what made rhodes''s eyes bright was that the handbook left by the god of mage also mentioned the method of obtaining god-level wisdom, which was the legendary supreme wisdom fruit. with the destruction of the holy land of eden, the fruit of supreme wisdom has long disappeared and is impossible to obtain again. however, the note left by gwen still mentions a location that is very familiar to rhodes. the treasure house in the clouds seems to contain the whereabouts of a supreme wisdom fruit from the past. in the note, gwen also mentioned that if his descendants could see this record, they must go to the treasure house in the cloud. when he saw this record, rhodes seemed to suddenly remember something, and his expression was slightly startled. eli, the former president of the magic guild, agreed to break into the treasure house in the cloud with rhodes for no reward other than a unique fruit. at that time, rhodes didn''t realize what was going on until he looked at it. when looking at the handbook in front of him, rhodes finally understood that the fruit eli wanted was really the supreme wisdom fruit mentioned by the god of mage. as long as he eats it, his wisdom magic can reach the level of god. level level. even the system could not identify the mystery of that unique fruit, and the feedback given to rhodes was all question marks. it had once confused rhodes. but now, rhodes finally understood what was hidden in that fruit, which was the path to god-level wisdom. and the remaining kernels of that fruit are now in rhodes'' space ring. "god-level wisdom..." thinking about the meaning of that power, a strong momentum burst out from rhodes'' body. even the tower spirit on the side was calmed by the sudden burst of breath from rhodes'' body. he didn''t understand what rhodes discovered in the classics. what. as the guardian tower spirit, he has long been familiar with the various classics left by the god of mage, but even so, the tower spirit still doesn''t know what is so exciting about rhodes. could it be that there is something in him? does the legendary supreme wisdom come to fruition? seemingly thinking of something, rhodes took the initiative to ask: "how many records like this have been left by the god of mage?" the tower spirit answered truthfully: "gwen left two records in total, one of which is stored in the magic tower here, and the other is left behind the wizard wall in brakada. only the past presidents of the magic guild have it." eligibility check.¡± rhodes nodded. if gwen had left two such records, then everything would make sense. the record behind the mage wall, in the previous battle, when the undead swept over, it had been destroyed by the previous president eli himself, and he would never leave it to rhodes. it is understandable that rhodes did not find any useful records in bracada. now this record left by the god of mage contains all the information rhodes needs. after bidding farewell to the tower spirit and telling him not to try to self-destruct again, rhodes and inota went to the candy position. meandering around. "rod, i feel like you are very happy." halfway through the stroll, enota seemed to have discovered something, and pulled rhodes to speak seriously. "really?" rhodes just smiled. what could be more satisfying than discovering that the path to god-level wisdom has actually been at your feet long ago? but what rhodes didn''t expect was that, even inota felt this. recalling the supreme wisdom fruit, rhodes couldn''t help but feel a burst of emotion in his heart. thinking about it carefully, the reason why his soul fell into hell was probably inseparable from that fruit. he wanted to use it to lead to god. with the power of super wisdom, how could fate spare him? but now, even if he tried every means to put him to death, rhodes had nothing to do. as soon as he returned to brakada, rhodes planned to explore the secrets inside the kernel and find a way to break through the god-level wisdom technique. methods. inota didn''t understand what rhode was thinking. she just thought that the reason why rhode was so happy was just like what she imagined. it was because they were happy to meet again after not seeing each other for a long time. it was not because of anything else. because of the god-level wisdom technique, he pulled rhodes and said: "rhode, do you know? i am in the same mood as you now, i am so happy." listening to inota''s laughter, rhodes was slightly stunned, and then turned his attention to the purple-haired girl next to him. as a carefree fairy dragon, inota did not have so many calculations. , in her heart, being able to see rhodes again at this moment is already something that makes her extremely happy. even if there is no god-level wisdom skill, so what? looking at inota in front of him, rhodes saw the sincere joy in her heart. it seemed that as long as he could come to her side and accompany her on adventures like this, it would be something that she cared about so much that she even wanted to she felt happy in her heart. as for everything else except herself, she could leave everything behind. after noticing the joy in enota''s heart, rhodes sighed slightly. although he could not leave everything behind like enota, this did not prevent rhodes from enjoying the happiness of the two of them together at the moment. time, compared with this time, even the god-level wisdom technique cannot make rhodes'' heart feel any more turbulent. Chapter 3065 after a fight with inota, rhodes returned to the magic city with the note found in the mage tower. a slightly black nut full of rust marks appeared in rhode''s hand. it was the fruit of supreme wisdom mentioned in the classics. what makes rhodes a little helpless is that he seems to have forgotten one thing. if he had found this handbook left by the god of mage earlier, he might have been able to eat the wisdom fruit when it was intact and get a glimpse of the god-level wisdom technique. the secret of it, but now it is impossible to do this. today, only the dark core of the supreme wisdom fruit is left, and i am afraid it has lost its efficacy. not long ago, due to the mutation that occurred in the supreme wisdom fruit, rhodes and moriel were pulled into the unique illusion of eden. the two had an adventure in the illusion and finally found a way to escape. the moment the two of them were completely out of trouble, the supreme wisdom fruit seemed to have exhausted all its power. the flesh on it completely withered, and in the end, all that was left was a blackened core. to create such a realistic illusion of eden, which contains an entire world without heroes, one can imagine the amount of energy required. the energy that forms the illusion does not arise out of thin air. its source is the fruit of supreme wisdom. it can be said that without those experiences in the fantasy of eden, rhodes and moriel would not have reached this stage now, let alone the power of the time domain. perhaps even now, moriel''s existence is still in rhode''s heart. the great danger, the power to reverse time, is also a thorn in rhode''s heart, and will definitely become the biggest hidden danger in the future. it is precisely because of the fantasy of eden that rhodes was able to reach this point with moriel and have the powerful power of the time domain as a trump card. however, while the fantasy of eden can do all this, it also completely after depleting the energy in the supreme wisdom fruit, the previously plump and red wisdom fruit now only has a rusty core left. if rhodes were to do it again, he would not change his experience in the fantasy of eden. although the power of the supreme wisdom fruit is powerful enough to elevate a person''s wisdom to the level of a god, it is still somewhat inadequate compared to the time domain. so what if the god-level wisdom technique can integrate the four lines of authority? this power is still within the rules, but the time domain has truly broken the rules. in a sense, the potential of the time domain is by no means limited to the fusion of the four systems of authority. shaking his head, rhodes also showed a bit of helplessness. since he no longer has the supreme wisdom fruit, how can he upgrade the wisdom technique to the divine level to integrate the remaining monarch''s authority? after thinking about it, rhodes didn''t come to any conclusion. he thought for a while, then walked around the palace, and soon saw the person he was looking for. in front of rhodes, moriel, who had restored her prototype, was meditating with time. the power of the time domain surrounded her, and infinite mysterious runes and threads swirled around the body of the big red dragon. she was trying to understand the mystery of time. , in order to restore the power of time that was consumed by rhodes. as if aware of rhodes'' arrival, the nearby power of time dispersed layer by layer, and moriel also reopened her golden dragon eyes. "huh?" as soon as she felt the aura emanating from rhodes, moriel frowned slightly, and then she was deeply surprised, "this is impossible, i have only been meditating for a long time. your strength has been completely improved again, and you didn''t use the power of time, how could this happen?" looking at rhodes in front of her, moriel felt deeply puzzled. just like what she said, in order to restore the lost power of time, she entered a meditative state with time. however, in the past few days, the aura of rhodes'' body improved again, and judging from his appearance, that improvement is not small. it is undoubtedly beyond moriel''s expectations. it is simply impossible to happen. the stronger the strength, the existence that has reached the apex level of legends like rhodes has not been seen for decades. small improvements are common. however, the rules followed by legendary creatures in the past did not apply to rhodes at all. even moriel felt that rhodes'' strength had improved, and she could not help but feel a burst of emotion in her heart. she originally thought that he as a hero, she was already the fastest among the seventh-level legendary heroes to improve. unexpectedly, rhodes completely shattered her idea. "i really didn''t expect that you gave me such a big surprise as soon as i woke up." looking at rhodes, the corners of moriel''s mouth slightly raised. seeing rhodes'' improvement in strength, it was also a surprise to her. it was something worth celebrating. she was very happy about rhodes'' improvement in strength. at the same time, she was also proud that rhodes was indeed the person she favored. "it''s a long story. while you were sleeping, a shocking change occurred in the water elemental plane..." rhodes did not hide it, but told all the things that happened in the water elemental plane. when he heard that the red-haired hero killed the water elemental monarch with one arrow, even moriel couldn''t help but look at the dragon eyes. shrinking, what followed was deep vigilance. "if the power of that arrow is really so astonishing that even the water elemental monarch under the ocean cannot deal with it, then the same is true for you and me. although the time domain can reverse the past, the only thing i fear is someone killed me in an instant before i could react. in this way, the time domain has no power to reverse time, and it cannot be stimulated at all. that half-elf hero will become a powerful force for you and me. the biggest threat." as if she had thought of something, moriel said with a vigilant expression. with the addition of the time domain, any ordinary attack method will be difficult to work against moriel, but there is a premise, that is, the attack is still within moriel''s reaction, so there is room to stimulate the power of the time domain . however, judging from the half-elf hero''s arrow, the arrow was like a phantom, and the speed displayed by the arrow traveling through space had completely exceeded the limit that moriel could react. if it were to face that hero, i''m afraid it wouldn''t even be possible. there is no way to activate the time realm, and the final outcome can be said to be death. thinking of this, even moriel, who has always been arrogant and arrogant, can''t sit still. she can''t tolerate the existence of such a threat. she has never felt such a fatal crisis since she took charge of the time realm until now. the last time she felt such a fatal crisis was in the illusion of eden, when she faced the powerful holy angel. at that time, moriel lost her identity as a hero and the realm of time in her body. it was okay to be unable to defeat the enemy. however, now that all the power has returned to moriel, she still feels a strong threat from the red-haired hero, which also makes her heart unable to calm down for a long time. rhodes just said slowly: "that man is the hero gru, the chief of the eri jungle guardians. now he is powerful enough to kill demigods, and there are many jungle guardians guarding him. even our undead i''m afraid i won''t be able to get any benefits if i go out in full force." thinking of the situation in eli, rhodes couldn''t help but shook his head. although with his current strength, if he attacked with all his strength, there would be no problem in fighting eli to defeat both sides. even if gru had the divine bow in his hand, it would not help. , the key is that after losing both sides, it will be difficult to accumulate this strength again. how can rhodes continue to fight in the doomsday? in desperation, rhodes could only shelve his plan to attack eli for the time being. in the doomsday battle, everyone is in danger, and the forces of cloud city and hell are still watching. it is not a wise move to fight the hero gru now and lose both sides. it will only hand over the opportunity of final victory to others. "the fall of the water elemental monarch is not entirely a bad thing for us." as if he thought of something, rhodes said slowly, "at least now, i have integrated the power of the water elemental authority, and i already have the two elemental powers are added to me, and i am the dual elemental monarch of water and air. to be able to do this, i may have to thank the hero gru for his help. if he hadn''t gotten rid of the water elemental monarch, i might not be able to fuse the water element. authority, get the benefits of authority.¡± rhodes looked into the distance. the death of the water elemental lord was not entirely a bad thing for him. after integrating the authority of the water element, the entire water element plane is now under rhodes'' control. the endless resources contained in the depths of the ocean can also become the logistical support for rhodes to fight in the doomsday. "speaking of elemental authority, that''s why i came to you specifically." after a pause, rhodes continued to add, "if i can integrate the authority of the four elements, my strength will reach the point where no one can rival me, except directly outside of the realm of time and destiny that tamper with the rules, it can be said that there is no other opponent in this world. in order to bear the backlash of the fusion of authority, i need god-level wisdom as a basis, and if i want to obtain god-level wisdom, i can only get it from this fruit core. get it." as if thinking of something, rhodes took out a blackened fruit core: "this fruit that leads us into the illusion of eden is the legendary supreme wisdom fruit. its power can help people transfer wisdom. the magic has broken through to the divine level. unfortunately, the power in this wisdom fruit has long been exhausted in the illusion of eden. i remember that the power of the time arrow can reverse the time of a single object. with your help can the time domain on my body turn back the time of this fruit core back to the moment when its power is still there?" facing rhodes'' hopeful inquiry, moriel just sighed slightly: "unfortunately, i''m afraid i can''t do this. my current time arrow can turn objects back to two hours. time has always been there is no stopping moment when flowing forward. according to my research progress in the field of time, every time i increase the reversal limit by one minute, a whole day has passed in real time. in other words, the scope of time regression , can never catch up with the ever-advancing time itself. if you ask me to restore this core to the time before the illusion of eden, that is almost impossible." rhodes nodded. although he had already expected this result, when he heard moriel say all this, rhodes couldn''t help but feel a little disappointed in his heart. it seems that the time realm cannot help with this kind of thing. he did. just when rhodes was a little discouraged, he heard moriel change her words and said: "but, if i can use the power of the time domain to modify the past, i can go back directly to the moment when the illusion of eden ended, and then deal with this fruit core. if you cast the arrow of time, you may be able to restore it to its complete state as you said. anyway, all the experiences in the illusion of eden have only passed in a moment in real time." hearing this, rhodes couldn''t help but nodded. it did sound like a feasible method. if moriel had cast the arrow of time on the core the moment she had just finished the eden illusion, she would indeed be able to restore it to a full state. the long river of time keeps moving forward, and no one can change the past. if something was done in the past, will it be different now? if nothing happened before, will it not be the same now? ordinary people think about these things, and often there will be no results in the end. most of the time, they are looking for trouble. . however, for moriel, that is not just asking for trouble. with the blessing of the time domain, moriel can freely travel through the past and modify the past events, thus triggering a series of chain reactions that ultimately affect the present. reality, the whole world will undergo earth-shaking changes in one thought of hers, and that is the true power of the time realm. the modification of the past in the time realm has always been a serious problem for rhodes. when the enemy obtained this power, rhodes simply didn''t know how to defeat it. it can be said that there is no flaw. it wasn''t until this power came into rhode''s hands and he was driven by him that he realized how good it felt to make up for his mistakes. after ending the illusion of eden, if moriel cast an arrow of time, she could restore the supreme wisdom fruit that had turned into a fruit core. however, neither moriel nor rhodes thought of doing so at that time. now, a moment to make amends with the time realm. "i must remind you that although it is a very small thing, past modifications are likely to have a series of chain reactions. even i cannot guarantee the final result." before using the time domain, moriel did not forget to remind rhodes of the possible serious consequences of doing so. everything in the world has threads of cause and effect called destiny. using the realm of time to change the past can be said to affect the whole body. even if it is a small thing, the entire world may undergo unknown changes. "try it." rod insisted. Chapter 3066 at rhode''s request, although moriel was a little helpless, she still followed his instructions and opened the time realm. under the influence of the time domain, everything that happened in the past can be completely overturned in moriel''s thoughts. this also makes moriel''s every move become cautious. if she accidentally changes the past too much, , after ending the time realm, what was left to her in the end was an unrecognizable world, which was undoubtedly a situation that moriel did not want to see. as if she had thought of something, moriel also showed a self-deprecating smile, remembering that when she first obtained the time domain, she was so arrogant, even if she completely overturned everything in the past, under the influence of the time domain, she as if she has become the true master of this world, for a small thing, she is willing to reshape time thousands of times, just to achieve the result she wants. it wasn''t until she met rhodes that things quietly changed. she also restrained her use of the time domain, because in the current time, there are many precious memories of her and rhodes. if the world changes completely, those memories no longer exist, replaced by new memories filled in under a series of causal relationships. moriel doesn''t want to see this happen, and this seems to have become a constraint in the realm of time, making it impossible for her to freely return to every point in time in the past. in order to prevent everything from being completely overturned, under the rules established by moriel, the limit of her retrieval is the time point after the end of the eden fantasy, and the time point designated by rhodes at this moment is also that moment. as long as she can return to the moment when the fantasy of eden just ended, and then cast an arrow of time on the supreme wisdom fruit whose flesh has completely withered, moriel''s mission will be completely completed. only such a small thing has been changed, and it can be said that it will have no impact on various future events. everything will develop as in the current timeline. rhodes will obtain two elemental powers after the death of the water elemental lord, and then he can take advantage of it. get the supreme wisdom fruit and upgrade your wisdom skills to the divine level. with such a lucky idea, even though she knew that just changing a small thing in time would very likely bring about a completely different future, moriel still did it. after all, if rhodes could obtain the god-level wisdom skill, it would be very important for him. for moriel, it is also a matter of joy. she will also feel sincerely happy for rhodes'' improvement in strength. now facing rhodes'' request, she cannot bear to refuse. in the illusory time tunnel, moriel arrived at the exact time in the past. it was the time when the two had just finished the illusion of eden and after rhodes returned the dragon king''s power, the atmosphere between them was just right. looking at the completely rusty and dark supreme wisdom fruit in rhode''s hand, moriel, who maintained the body of a big red dragon, said slowly: "can you give it to me?" "in order to form the illusion that just trapped our souls, this fruit has completely lost its power." facing moriel''s question, rhodes'' expression remained as usual, "maybe there is some secret hidden in this nut that i don''t know about. , i need to research it further." facing rhodes'' reminder, moriel twitched the corner of her mouth. at this time, rhodes didn''t know that moriel was shouldering the mission assigned by him in the future. she couldn''t help but glared at rhodes: "i can use the power of time to repair it. it, just give it to me.¡± "really? then i''ll give it to you, but you have to keep it well." hearing this, rhodes'' eyes lit up, and he took out the remaining nuts and handed them into moriel''s hands. . under the action of the arrow of time, the kernel was successfully restored into a plump supreme wisdom fruit. facing rhode''s surprised eyes, moriel grinned, and then said to rhode: "this fruit is made from i''ll keep it, and i''ll give it back to you when you need it." after saying that, under rhode''s somewhat helpless look, moriel once again activated the effect of the time domain, and her body quickly shuttled through the time tunnel, and soon returned to the current point in time. a plump bright red fruit appeared in the palm of the big red dragon, and it was the supreme wisdom fruit that contained the secret of god-level wisdom. looking at the fruit in her palm, moriel couldn''t help but smile. she didn''t expect to complete the task assigned by rhodes so easily. it seemed that this task was easier than she imagined. just as moriel found rhodes with joy, she frowned slightly. rhodes seemed to be missing something. after discovering something strange about rhodes, moriel hurriedly asked: "rod, what are you doing?" where is the authority of the water element in your body?" "what is the authority of the water element? doesn''t the authority of the water element belong to sariel? when did it come to me?" faced with moriel''s inquiry, rhodes smiled and shook his head, asking in confusion. "no..." moriel was stunned, and seemed to realize the problem. she turned her eyes and soon fell on the time ring in rhodes'' hand that she had given him. the power that exists in the ring of time can remind rhodes of what happened in different timelines. no matter what moriel uses the power of the time domain to tamper with the current world, as long as she activates the power of the ring of time, it can make rhodes remember everything in the past. as the light of the time domain shines, the time ring on rhodes''s ring finger also bursts out with the same brilliant and mysterious golden light that symbolizes time. under the light, various memories also appear in rhodes'' mind at this moment. deep in my mind. "in another timeline, i obtained the authority of the water element..." as rhodes observed, those memories were slowly and completely absorbed into his mind, and rhodes quickly understood what happened. soon, rhodes fell into deep thought: "i carefully compared the differences between the two timelines. in the other timeline, i captured the holy judgment angel in the battle not long ago, right? but in the other timeline, i captured the holy judgment angel in a battle not long ago, right? in this timeline, i did not do this. at the end of the battle, the holy judgment angel isaac felt some kind of power, broke through the siege of the undead, and broke out on his own. the rest of the events were roughly same thing, but i didn¡¯t receive a request for help from the water elemental lord, and sariel is still alive and well, what¡¯s going on?¡± listening to rhodes'' story, moriel was troubled for a moment. things were not as simple as she imagined. even a small matter like restoring the supreme wisdom fruit had an unpredictable impact on the future. to a whole new level. "then what should i do now?" moriel asked helplessly. rhodes thought for a while and quickly gave the answer: "perhaps the supreme wisdom fruit was placed on you, which caused these changes. i remember that in the beginning of the timeline, its core was always placed on you. on my body. if i had been allowed to keep the fruit of supreme wisdom throughout the entire process, perhaps this change would not have occurred." after listening to rhodes'' analysis, moriel couldn''t help but nodded. his words made some sense. even small changes can have a huge chain effect, which may make isaac change his mind from fighting. the power to break through might have come from the supreme wisdom fruit. if it were placed on rhodes, perhaps there wouldn''t be so many problems. thinking of this, moriel no longer hesitated, and once again activated the power of the time domain, returning to the moment when she restored the wisdom fruit. "it''s up to you to keep it, but don''t use it lightly, so as not to cause disasters like the illusion of eden again." after returning the supremely restored wisdom fruit to rhodes, moriel proactively reminded him. rhodes nodded, his eyes still focused on the supreme wisdom fruit in his hand, as if he was recalling moriel''s time arrow that restored him, and he didn''t know if he listened to his words. seeing this, moriel was also a little helpless. , the body entered the time tunnel again, ready to go back to the current time to take a look. this time, moriel had just walked out of the time tunnel when she heard her magic subordinate ajit exclaim: "your highness moriel, something bad is going to happen!" "what happened?" moriel was a little helpless. she didn''t expect that the first news she heard as soon as she returned from the time tunnel was something bad, so she had no choice but to ask the magician, "tell me everything you know." "it''s his majesty rhodes. something happened to rhodes..." ajit was dissatisfied with the concealment and hurriedly conveyed the news he had just received to moriel. "rhode?" listening to the name mentioned by ajit, even moriel felt something bad. it would be better if nothing happened to him. who knew that giving him the fruit of wisdom would put him in this kind of situation? danger? not caring about listening to ajit''s continued report, the big red dragon immediately took off in the air and flew rapidly towards the direction where rhodes'' aura came from. it is not known what happened to rhodes in this timeline. after rushing to rhodes'' side, moriel also saw rhodes who was seriously injured and completely frozen into ice. moriel waved her dragon claw, but even with the power of the big red dragon, she couldn''t completely break the ice in front of her. there wasn''t even a single crack on it. instead, it shocked moriel''s dragon claw so much that it hurt. "what kind of ice is this? how can it be so hard? even i can''t break it?" moriel said in shock and anger. she didn''t understand why the ice surrounding rhodes was so hard. if even she couldn''t if you break it, who else in this world can break it? after hearing the news about rhodes, speaker erica came over and looked at the ice in front of her in surprise: "that''s... the power of water elemental authority. your majesty rhodes actually got the water elemental authority?" moriel was a little helpless: "that is indeed the authority of the water element. who can tell me what happened?" after some hesitation, erica said: "if i read it correctly, his majesty rhodes planned to fuse the power of two elemental authorities, but he accidentally triggered the backlash of the elemental authority, which originated from the water elemental authority. the power, not only failed to be tamed by his majesty rhodes, but also completely froze him in the most violent manner. it is almost impossible to break the seal of the water element authority from the outside world." moriel had a headache. she didn''t expect that things would develop to this point: "where is the fire element monarch? if the fire element monarch takes action, with the power of flames, he may be able to melt the ice generated by the water element authority." "this..." after listening to moriel''s inquiry, everyone nearby looked at each other with puzzled looks in their eyes. finally, it was luo lin who came forward and said: "moriel, i know you are worried about your brother''s safety, but getting dizzy is not an option. have you forgotten? in the battle not long ago, the fire element monarch was completely sealed by the angels, and now he has been completely suppressed. , unable to help my brother at all, even though we also captured the holy judgment angel, it was a tragic loss after all." "what?" moriel was slightly stunned. rowling''s answer was completely beyond her expectation. she didn''t expect that the fire element monarch who was safe in several other timelines would be in this timeline. it was completely suppressed and could not bring any help to rhodes. perhaps it was because of this that rhodes was completely sealed by the ice. "i remember rhodes said that if he could obtain the god-level wisdom technique, he would be able to completely control the backlash of the four elemental powers. in this way, it seems that he does not need the help of the fire elemental monarch." it seems that he thought of something. , a bit of determination flashed in moriel''s eyes, and she returned to the time when she restored the supreme wisdom fruit. "eat it, now." after returning the supreme wisdom fruit to rhodes, moriel said immediately. "what?" facing moriel''s suggestion, rhodes looked dumbfounded. unexpectedly, after moriel restored the supreme wisdom fruit, the first thing she said was to let herself eat it, "i don''t want to eat it yet." understand the mystery contained in this fruit, if you eat it now, i am afraid it will have some unknown effects..." "i have received news from the future. it can help you possess god-level wisdom. as long as you eat it now, it will definitely help you unimaginably in the future." moriel did not hide it, and brought the supreme wisdom fruit to you. the hidden secret was revealed to rhodes. after listening to moriel''s story, especially after hearing that moriel had traveled through multiple timelines before, rhodes also somewhat believed what she said, and then he completely consumed the supreme wisdom fruit in just a few mouthfuls. after eating, i immediately fell into a meditative state like being in a trance. seeing that the aura of wisdom on rhodes was getting stronger and stronger, moriel also nodded with satisfaction. with the god-level wisdom technique in his possession, he no longer had to be afraid of the backlash from the water elemental authority. no matter how much elemental authority he had, he would not be afraid of the backlash. can control them all. after returning to the current time, moriel keenly felt that something was wrong. all the undead had solemn expressions on their faces, and rhodes''s sister luo lin had a sad look on her face and shed tears. no one said a word. "what happened?" while moriel was stunned, she also came to the congress hall, where rhodes was lying on a cold pillow mat, with a phantom arrow made of intertwined black and white feathers inserted in his chest. Chapter 3067 looking at the angry rhodes lying on the pillow mat, moriel also realized that something was wrong. the current timeline could be said to be completely beyond her expectation, and it was the situation she least wanted to see. that was what accident rhodes encountered during the battle. "how are you?" when they came to rhodes who was lying on the ground, looking like his breath would completely dissipate at any time, moriel hurriedly asked him. "it doesn''t look good." facing moriel''s inquiry, rhodes just held on for a breath, with a sad smile on his face, "in the water elemental plane, i encountered an ambush by the guardian of the jungle, the hero gru. with just one arrow, i was seriously injured. is this the power of the heroes in the expansion pack? it really shouldn¡¯t be underestimated..." after seeing the abnormal state of rhodes, moriel said with some heartache: "stop talking, you will get better." faced with moriel''s kind persuasion, rhodes just shook his head slightly: "i know my current state better than you. under the blow of the phantom arrow, my vitality should have been completely cut off. that judgment against the soul because of the power, there is no way for me to get better. i should have been completely silent. but thanks to the power of divine wisdom, even if my life is cut off by the phantom arrow, even if my life value returns to zero, the divine wisdom technique also ensures that my wisdom is immortal." at the end of the sentence, rhodes also showed a bit of a bitter smile: "it''s really wisdom that can lead to success, and wisdom that can lead to failure. hero gru learned that i had obtained the god-level wisdom, and he guessed that i i will definitely fight for the authority of the water element, so i set an ambush in the water element plane in advance. except for wisdom, other powers in my body can no longer be used, but i know that you can repair everything now, as long as the time domain is still there , i will never truly fail.¡± moriel nodded. it was just as rhodes said. no one can defeat the power of time, not even eli''s hero gru. as long as the time domain exists, she and rhodes can fight in the endless world again and again. time to find the most correct path. "what do you want me to do? now that you have god-level wisdom, which point in time do you want me to go back to?" moriel quickly asked, leaving the choice of going back in time to rhodes. "the time is chosen before i go to the water elemental plane." rhodes quickly gave the answer. before moriel arrived, he had already made a decision in his heart, "this time i will he was seriously injured, all caused by gru''s sneak attack. as long as you go back in time to before i went to the water elemental plane, and then tell me the news that i will be ambushed, i will summon all the undead generals and bring them with me. death knight, let¡¯s see how gru will sneak up on me.¡± hearing this, moriel also understood rhodes'' plan. rhodes was obviously aggrieved by the sneak attack he suffered. he planned to use the power of time to gather his men and fight head-on with the jungle guardians who attacked her. scan this timeline for your own failure. with the blessing of god-level wisdom, rhodes will obviously make the most correct decision. god-level wisdom spell not only protects rhodes'' wisdom from being destroyed, but more importantly, it enhances his wisdom to the point that no one can match. whether it is complicated problems or mysterious and obscure books, as long as rhodes sees , there is nothing he can¡¯t do. after hearing rhode''s choice, moriel did not hesitate. she had nothing to cherish about the current timeline where rhode was seriously injured and could only rely on god-level wisdom to keep his soul immortal. she immediately in that twisted tunnel of time, the world is taken to a completely different direction. "the water element monarch is asking for help?" having just received the message from the water elemental monarch in his mind, while rhodes was hesitating, the flame girl hurried over, and with her came moriel, who had transformed into a big red dragon. "the water elemental monarch has been killed. the person who killed her was eli''s hero gru." after arriving here, moriel immediately told everything she knew, "when you rush to the water elemental plane, you will only find that there is a dead silence, and the authority of the water element has been completely lost. in order to fight for the authority of the water element, you will be ambushed by the hero gru, and eventually come back with only half a life." after listening to moriel''s story, rhodes closed his eyes and meditated. the power of god-level wisdom allowed him to easily distinguish the truth from moriel''s words. "so, you are now using the time domain to go back to the past to remind me." soon, rhodes had the answer in his heart. moriel''s reminder could be said to have saved him from a fatal crisis, even if it was god-level wisdom cannot know things that should not be known at all, such as the direction of the world in another time and space. only the unique power of the time domain can allow moriel to travel freely between different timelines. . "calling all legion members above level seven, as well as all death knights on missions. hero gru wants to prevent me from obtaining the authority of the water element? i have determined the power of the authority!" rhodes said slowly, with only eli how could the jungle guardian in the middle of it stop him? seeing that rhodes was determined to win, moriel warned: "be careful, gru has a phantom divine bow in his hand. he relied on the power of the divine bow to kill the water element monarch." rhodes nodded and remembered moriel''s words in his heart. if it were someone else, rhodes might have considered this reminder, but moriel was different. moriel, who reminded him from the other side of time, said what he said. it must be what will happen in the future. the magic bow in the hands of the hero gru does have a powerful force that threatens his own life. if he is not careful, it is very likely that a situation he does not want to see will occur. following rhode''s order, a large number of undead poured out and rushed towards the water elemental plane. any enemy facing such a number of undead would eventually be completely swallowed up. however, rhodes'' actions were still a little slow after all. after noticing the arrival of many undead, gru would not give the undead a chance to attack him. he had already fled with the elite of the jungle guardian, leaving rhodes with , there is only an empty ocean, and even the power of the water element has long since disappeared, and it is unknown who has it in its hands. "no... things shouldn''t be like this." rhodes said in a deep voice. he didn''t expect that the jungle guardians who were good at ambush would be so decisive in their choice to evacuate. rhodes'' move of dispatching a large number of undead here not only failed to save any of the jungle guardians, but also wasted his own time, eventually causing the water element authority to fall into the hands of others. moriel was also a little surprised by the current situation, and then suggested: "how about i tell you this news a few days in advance, so that you can arrange an ambush in the water elemental plane a few days in advance, just waiting for those in the jungle the moment the guardian comes.¡± rhodes just shook his head: "a few days ago, the water element monarch was already active in this plane. if you want to send your undead followers here, you must first get her permission. if you don''t have her permission, you can only i''m afraid that the furious ocean will completely engulf the undead first. as far as i know, the water elemental monarch will not easily allow the undead to come here. i''m afraid that before the hero gru can find the water elemental monarch, we will first fight with the water elemental monarch. it¡¯s not the best thing to do if there¡¯s a conflict between monarchs.¡± "what should we do?" moriel asked. the power of time is so complicated that it can affect the whole body. even if she is in charge of the time domain, she has no way to control the infinite possibilities in the endless time in a short time. after figuring it out, the only thing i can do is try again and again. "there is a way." after thinking for a while, with the power of god-level wisdom, rhodes quickly figured out everything. "besides fighting those ambushes on the water elemental plane, there are still other ways. force them to evacuate voluntarily. as long as i send the undead to raid the main city of eri while the hero gru is fighting the water elemental monarch, the other jungle guardians will have no time to ambush here and can only return to the main city of eri for rescue. . in this way, i will have enough time to obtain the authority of the water element." after listening to what rhodes said, moriel''s eyes also lit up. that was naturally a good idea. it sounded much more feasible than it was now. she immediately opened the time domain and, according to what rhodes said, moved this timeline to convey all the circumstances to him. as the hero gru fought with the water elemental monarch, the undead''s raid on the elf king city of eli began at the same time. along with a dark door to another dimension, many high-level undead in the undead army fell from the sky, wreaking havoc. everything in the city. under the power of the eternal demonic eye, rhodes saw everything in eli, and also saw the jungle guardians who returned from the water elemental plane for rescue, but the hero gru was the only one missing. this discovery also made rhodes'' heart sink, but now that the matter was over, he still did not intend to give up the authority of the water element. he immediately led his elite legions and headed towards the hinterland of the water element plane. moriel is also among the companions. she has the realm of time. she needs to understand what happened in time so that she can guide rhodes in another timeline on how to deal with it. for this reason, even though she knows that she will face countless dangers on the road ahead, she you can only choose to accompany. as everyone got closer and closer to the water elemental authority, until they entered the light range of the water elemental authority, the ambush finally came. under the power of the water element authority, all non-heroic creatures will be completely immobilized. even as powerful as the fire element monarch, they will not be able to show any power at this time. and this special state is exactly the environment that hero gru has been waiting for for a long time. an ambush launched with the help of the power of the water element is even more difficult to guard against. even though rhodes had anticipated the ambush in advance, when the ambush really appearing in front of rhodes, he still felt a little bad. being firmly locked by the phantom arrow, no matter how much rhodes struggled, even if he used space magic such as teleportation, he could not completely get rid of the throbbing deep in his soul. rhodes had a hunch that no matter where he escaped, even if if he directly crosses space, the phantom arrows shot by gru will follow him closely, and will definitely hit him when he crosses planes. from the moment the phantom divine arrow was attached to the bow, an invisible fate seemed to be locked on himself. no matter what method he took, the arrow would definitely hit him, and with it, the judgment of the soul. if the divine power is shot by it, even the former water element monarch will not be able to withstand the damage, and will eventually fall. sensing the power of fate that was like gangrene attached to the bones, even rhodes''s face completely changed. however, the power of fate was concentrated on the arrow in the hand of the hero gru, and everything in the world seemed to have changed because of this. it was dim and dull. who would have thought that the divine bow and arrow in gru''s hand, when combined, would produce a sure-hit effect. it was due to the power of destiny. from the moment the arrow was released, it had completely setting the outcome, no matter where rhodes fled to the end of the world, the phantom arrow would definitely hit his body. after realizing that he had no way to evade by other means or find a way to escape from the arrows, rhodes did not hesitate and immediately entered the state of the true form of the monarch, preparing to rely on the power of the elemental monarch, plus the various damages borne by the artifact could resist hero gru''s arrow. unfortunately, things did not develop in the direction that rhodes imagined. under the blow of the phantom arrow, the storm giant transformed by rhodes was slightly stunned. then, the phantom arrow quickly dissipated. the arrow hit rhode''s chest without any bias. at that moment, the massive amount of health gained by rhode''s transformation into the true body of the monarch had completely returned to zero. if it weren''t for the god-level wisdom technique that has the power to protect the immortal soul, this attack alone would have completely silenced rhodes. with his health points reduced to zero, even though rhodes'' soul is still active, the power of his body can no longer be used, not to mention that there is the hero gru watching in the distance, so this battle can only end in failure. moriel couldn''t bear to see such a situation. after bringing rhodes back to the magic city, she was about to use the power of the time domain again to try again in a new timeline when she heard rhodes'' puzzled words. the voice came: "this is impossible. why did gru, the hero who cares about eli, not rush back for rescue at such a critical moment when eli was attacked, but instead stayed in the water elemental plane to ambush me?" rhodes had such doubts in his heart. he originally thought that hero gru would rush back to rescue him after learning the news about eli''s attack. unexpectedly, this was not the case. hero gru still stayed behind. next to the authority of the water element, erian ignored the danger, just to give him a painful blow. relying on the report from his subordinates, rhodes seemed to understand what was going on. it turned out that there was another supreme hero in eri. he only swung a sword and killed tens of millions of undead, even the undead legions. the elites were completely turned into powder under that sword. (end of chapter) Chapter 3068 "that''s tularion. he actually stayed in eri and helped those eri creatures when they were attacked..." after hearing the news from his men, even rhodes could only let out a deep sigh. he didn''t expect that it was the hero who intervened in eli''s battle. the hero tularion, now he remains in eli and has become a powerful support for the eli people to resist the undead. rhodes had long understood tularion''s strength. with the blessing of the supreme hero''s will, the power tularion could display was such that even a true demigod would have to avoid its edge. if tularion were to take action, no matter how many undead rhodes sent, they would not be able to make up for the gap in strength with tularion. in the end, rhodes would only be left with such unfavorable news. perhaps it was the presence of the hero tularion that allowed the hero gru to temporarily put aside his worries about eri''s safety and stay in the water elemental plane to deal with him wholeheartedly. i don''t know what the two eri heroes have reached. this kind of agreement, in short, rhodes is very dissatisfied with the current results. "things shouldn''t be like this..." comparing what happened in different timelines described by moriel, he noticed the unfavorable fate that seemed to be aimed at him. even rhodes showed an unsatisfied expression at this moment. with the blessing of god-level wisdom, , rhodes could only sigh in the end: "i have noticed the intervention of the power of fate. even in different times, the power of fate will not make me feel any better. if i eat the wisdom fruit in advance, i will be ambushed by the hero gru in the end and will not be able to obtain it. the authority of the water element. if you restore the fruit of wisdom and leave it behind, the water element monarch will continue to live, and you will not be able to gain authority. and if you give up the fruit of wisdom and do not restore it, you will be able to obtain the authority of the water element. it doesn''t seem to matter. at any time, you can only choose the same thing between these two things, and that is due to the power of destiny." rhodes said slowly. looking at rhodes who was in poor condition, moriel just let out a slight sigh. seeing that rhodes was constantly injured at different times, she felt very sad, but that was what she had to pay for trying at different times. price. although the time domain is powerful, there is still another domain in the world that can effectively restrain the power of the time domain, and that is the supreme domain called the destiny domain. there are some things that are destined by the destiny domain. even if moriel can try on countless timelines, there is no way to change them. even the identity of the hero has no effect. that is already the foundation of the destiny domain. , the rules of fate that ordinary heroes can break are no longer applicable here. as if thinking of something, rhodes just said calmly: "however, no one can say for sure about that kind of thing. maybe it''s just my bad luck in these timelines. maybe in a different timeline, i then you can obtain the two powers of god-level wisdom and water elemental authority at the same time. let¡¯s try it again in another timeline.¡± after listening to rhodes'' words, moriel nodded silently. she also didn''t want to give up because of a little setback at this time. maybe there really is a timeline where rhodes can obtain the god-level wisdom spell and the water element authority at the same time. maybe. as the mysterious light continued to rotate under moriel''s feet again, her figure disappeared into the deep time tunnel again. wrapped in endless time, moriel kept seeing rhodes in different timelines. however, the final result made moriel''s heart sink a little bit. no matter what changes she made to the past, no matter how many times she tried, even if she had figured out all the hero gru''s ambush routes, the final result remained the same. in countless timelines, rhodes had only two outcomes in the end, either mastering the god-level wisdom technique from the beginning, or gaining the authority of the water element without much hindrance. apart from this, there was no other possibility at all. there is a timeline in which rhodes obtained both powers at the same time. moriel didn''t know how many times she had tried on different timelines. she just felt that in the end, even moriel herself felt deeply exhausted, and the power of the time domain was about to be completely exhausted. even so, moriel i still haven''t found the timeline where rhodes gained two powers at the same time. after trying for a long time to no avail, moriel had no choice but to give up before the power of the time realm was completely exhausted. as time passed, she returned to the original one, and rhodes asked her to use the time realm to restore the wisdom fruit. on the timeline. "are you done trying?" seeing that moriel looked very tired, as if a traveler had finally returned after walking for an unknown amount of time, rhodes couldn''t help but was slightly stunned, wondering why moriel looked so exhausted. in rhode''s perception, only a moment had passed since moriel had just activated the power of the time domain. "see for yourself." moriel shook her head, with a bit of tired strength, stimulating the power of the time ring in rhodes'' hand. in an instant, as the time ring shined brightly, rhodes'' mind , and also had some more memories that he had never seen before. those memories belong to rhodes himself, but they are not from him in this timeline, but from him in different times. as the power of the ring of time was activated, rhodes'' memories from different times quickly gathered in his mind. although my own memories in different times are a considerable amount of information, compared with the amount of information in the elemental authority that contains the entire world''s information, it still seems so insignificant. rhodes, who has experience in handling the power of water elements, is willing to accept his own memories from different times. those huge memories do not put any burden on rhodes'' mind at all, and they are quickly absorbed by rhodes. after integrating the authority of the water element, rhodes'' acceptance of that huge information has also been significantly improved. as rhodes quickly browsed the information, he quickly understood the problem and his face darkened. what rhodes didn''t expect was that his journey of trying to obtain these two powers at different times would be so bumpy. moriel traveled across thousands of timelines, but none of them was what he finally wanted and his share of destiny. due to obstruction, rhodes has never been able to achieve his wish. it seems impossible to obtain the two powers of water element authority and god-level wisdom at the same time. even in some timelines, rhodes suffered a brutal blow from the hero gru, and even completely lost his ability to move. only the wisdom in his mind is immortal, and that is god-level wisdom. the power of magic. after carefully checking the content sent by moriel, rhodes also had some understanding of what happened on different timelines. he couldn''t help but sigh: "now it seems that the original timeline has changed. it¡¯s better than other bumpy timelines blessed by god-level wisdom.¡± as if thinking of something, rhodes couldn''t help but shook his head. it is obvious that the divine wisdom technique has improved himself. with the blessing of the divine wisdom technique, his calculation ability will reach an unparalleled level. the situation, but because of this, the divine wisdom technique has also been prioritized by fate, and the final outcome will not be much better. the tragic results in different timelines have explained everything to rhodes, which also made rhodes sigh deeply: "i didn''t expect that fate would target the divine wisdom technique to such an extent. if i had obtained the divine wisdom technique first, i''m afraid i wouldn''t be able to obtain any elemental authority in the future, and fate would never give me any power to touch other elements. the opportunity of elemental authority may bring disaster at any time, but if i obtain the authority of water element first, there is still a slight possibility of obtaining god-level wisdom." as if thinking of something, rhodes couldn''t help but shook his head. rhodes didn''t know why fate was so targeted at the god-level wisdom technique. could it be an element of a god-level special skill? obviously, there were no surprises when rhodes obtained the god-level spiritualism before, but he didn''t expect that there would be such twists and turns when it comes to wisdom. unable to obtain god-level wisdom first and then look for other elemental authorities, rhodes can only take another approach, that is, after obtaining enough elemental authorities, he can then find a way to obtain god-level wisdom. if he does this, rhodes will not be able to draw on the power of the time realm. looking at moriel who looked exhausted, rhodes couldn''t bear to trouble her anymore. rhodes originally thought that if he couldn''t use the power of the time domain to obtain the god-level wisdom spell, he would use the time arrow to gain a lot of experience points and increase his water magic level like before. now seeing how tired moriel is, it seemed that rhodes had no choice but to put this idea aside for the time being and prepare to wait for moriel to rest for a while before talking about it. the use of the arrow of time does not require any consumption of rhodes'' power, but it does not mean that the arrow of time is created out of thin air. its use also requires energy, but the source of the energy is not rhodes himself, but it is the realm of time in moriel. if the time domain fails, rhodes'' time ring will also lose all effectiveness, and the time arrow will not be able to be used again. for this reason, when moriel fell into exhaustion, rhodes could only let her rest first, and then use the time arrow to gain experience points after she restored her condition to perfection. "are you okay? i know you are constantly trying on different timelines. even if the final result is not what i expected, you still have to work hard along the way." seeing molly who has transformed into a human again you looked weak, and rhodes took the initiative to comfort you. rhodes'' comfort seemed to be of great benefit to moriel. she, who was exhausted just now, was trying hard to hold herself up and look at rhodes. the arrogance of being a dragon king did not allow moriel to surface all the thoughts in her heart like others. even though she was very tired, she still managed to look calm in front of rhodes. look. the keen rhodes has already noticed the weakness in moriel''s soul. even though her appearance looks the same as before, the feeling of exhaustion revealed from her soul cannot be faked no matter what. , because of this, rhodes took the initiative to ask. although moriel always looks strong and tenacious, this does not mean that she does not need rhode''s care when she is exhausted. listening to rhodes'' inquiry, moriel''s mood seemed to have improved a lot, and the frustration of constantly losing in countless timelines was also relieved a lot. moriel looked at rhodes in front of her. even though all the different timelines had unfavorable results, she still focused on the current timeline and rhodes in front of her. although she could not rely on the power of the time domain to obtain the god level at the same time. wisdom and water element authority are two powerful forces, but what does that have to do with it? just looking at rhodes in front of her, moriel knew that he would never give up like this. no matter how fate obstructs her, no matter how dangerous the road ahead is, as long as rhodes is still here and remains by her side, rhodes will continue to fight. no matter how dangerous the fate is, there is nothing that can stop the feeling in his heart. ambition. for some reason, looking at rhodes in front of her, moriel felt that all the fatigue from the past few days had been swept away. what existed in the deepest part of her heart was the tranquility apart from time, and the lingering feeling between the two of them. a tacit understanding not to go. "it seems that i need to take a rest." moriel shook her head and said, as if she could see what rhodes was thinking, she took the initiative to remind her, "the power in the time domain has not been completely exhausted. my power in the time domain has been exhausted." i rushed back as soon as possible just to leave that energy to you. based on the current remaining power of time, you can probably still cast 100 arrows of time, which should be enough for you to deal with the authority of the water element." as if thinking of something, moriel also recalled the uniqueness of rhodes. he seemed to be able to absorb the energy from the souls of dead creatures and actually convert that energy into his own power. not long ago, rhode relied on this ability to elevate his strength to the pinnacle of legend in one fell swoop. if it were someone else here, even if they could use the power of the arrow of time, they would not be able to do it like luo same thing as germany. this ability is somewhat similar to the power of hell demons to absorb souls. rhodes did not say where this power came from, and moriel did not ask more, and deliberately left some power of time for rhodes to use time. divine arrow. after hearing that moriel left 100 time arrows so thoughtfully, rhodes was overjoyed for a moment. he had just obtained the authority of the water element, but before he could improve his water magic, these 100 time arrows were enough to solve the problem. rhodes'' urgent need. Chapter 3069 as moriel left, rhodes fell into deep thought for a while. although moriel did not find a better timeline in the time realm, the information she brought back also reminded rhodes. today''s elf kingdom eri''s strength has changed quietly. from the initial lack of a foothold in the apocalypse, to now it is enough to completely kill the water element monarch, shocking all the demigods in the apocalypse. the difference in strength can be said to be worlds apart. just relying on the power of one hero can make the whole eri look brand new, which is enough to intervene in this doomsday battle. hero gru, the phantom arrow in his hand is the power that rhodes must guard against no matter what. perhaps in the current timeline, gru has not used that power to hurt himself, but in other timelines, things do not seem to be like this. if it were not for the protection of god-level wisdom, rhodes would not be able to escape the phantom. the power of divine arrows. thinking of this, even rhodes couldn''t help but look embarrassed. according to moriel''s changes in time, if gru was not allowed to obtain the phantom arrow, the water elemental monarch would be safe and sound, and rhodes would not be able to obtain the water elemental authority in the end. although the power of god-level wisdom is powerful, but not being able to obtain the authority of other monarchs is like a commander without a single soldier under his command. he has an exquisite ingenuity but no subordinates to implement it, and thus cannot improve rhodes'' strength. shaking his head, rhodes couldn''t help but feel a little helpless after seeing himself frustrated or seriously injured in different timelines through the time ring. he originally wanted moriel to use the power of the time field to find a better person than now. a better timeline. unexpectedly, every timeline is full of surprises. although the current timeline also has some regrets, it is a relatively better result in comparison. after some thought, rhodes had no choice but to give up the idea of ??changing time. the various accidents in different timelines were undoubtedly unbearable for him now. seeing that he was seriously injured by the phantom arrow, only his soul was left with god-level wisdom. while he was dying under the protection of the magic, rhodes couldn''t help but sound the alarm in his heart. if he underestimated the hero in eli, he would probably pay a heavy price. as rhodes turned his attention to the ring of time, he also remembered what moriel had said to him before. before ending the time domain, moriel deliberately left 100 time arrows for himself. during these times, under the influence of the divine arrow, rhodes can gain tens of millions of experience points, which is enough to increase the level of water magic. the most important thing now is to find a suitable experience package. since the number of time arrows is limited, the more experience points a single creature can provide at a time, the better. what makes rhodes a little helpless is that sandru, who can provide 900,000 experience points at a time, was the holy judgment angel not long ago. he escaped during the turmoil caused. it would be difficult to find another living legendary hero as an experience pack. just as rhodes was thinking about it, the water elemental authority existing in his mind suddenly vibrated. rhodes concentrated on sensing it, but received a slightly anxious voice from the water elemental authority: "your majesty, what''s wrong, there are enemies from other planes that have entered the water element plane. the leader of the enemies is the spiritual element who previously competed with you for the authority of the water element!" listening carefully, rhodes also discerned that the person who sent the message to him through the authority of the monarch was none other than the ocean hero celtic he had left in the water elemental plane. not long ago, celtic was also competing with rhodes for the power of the elements, and chose to escape. however, when rhodes completely mastered the power of the water element, celtic, knowing that the end was over, took the initiative to surrender to rhodes and became the de arranged his subordinates on the water elemental plane. now that he heard the message from celtic asking for help, rhodes'' expression completely darkened. the spiritual element that celtic spoke of was obviously paris, who wanted to become the true elemental monarch. unexpectedly, she unexpectedly, her evil intentions persisted, and she still returned to the water elemental plane at this moment, just in time for her to experience the power of the water elemental authority. as rhodes stretched out his hand and scratched in front of him, cracks spread in the air along the direction rhodes scratched, and the space lost its surface cover, revealing the boundless void below. rhodes stepped into it, shuttled through the void, and soon found the direction of the water elemental plane. as rhodes stretched out his hand again, a gap appeared in the void, and through it, rhodes came to the water elemental plane again. plane. "your majesty?" celtic, who was fighting hard against the spiritual elemental man, also noticed rhode''s arrival and immediately beamed with joy. if rhodes didn''t come, he didn''t know how long he could resist the spiritual elemental man''s attack. now that the new generation of water elemental monarchs has arrived on the battlefield, the worries that previously existed in celtic''s heart have suddenly gone away. he believes that the water elemental monarchs will definitely be able to deal with the group of enemies in front of them. "rhode! how dare you appear in front of me!" after seeing rhode''s figure, paris looked furious. she was obviously worried about the last time rhode took away the power of the water element. seeing him again when rhodes appeared, it could be said that her enemies were extremely jealous when they met. her body stood like a dark pillar in the ocean, and she asked rhodes, "where is the authority of the water element? who do you give it to?" already?" "water element authority? are you looking for this?" listening to paris'' question, as if he could hear some doubts in her tone, rhodes just sneered, and then raised his hands. suddenly, the color of the entire ocean changed. between the rushing water and the rapids, unexpectedly, with the whole the power of the ocean formed a huge vortex, and there was endless suction in the vortex, which firmly absorbed paris'' body into it, leaving no chance for her to escape. as if feeling the vast and majestic power of the monarch coming from the sea water, paris seemed to realize something, and a look of panic and disbelief also appeared on the face composed of magic nebula: "that''s...the power of the water elemental authority? this is impossible! no one can fuse two elemental authorities at the same time. even the best mage in the main plane has not been able to do this. how can you have it at the same time? possessing the power of two elemental authorities? you must have handed over the air elemental authority to someone else." after realizing the water elemental authority contained in rhodes'' body, paris was shocked. no one has ever been able to combine the power of two elemental authorities at the same time. the only outcome of doing so would be to destroy both body and soul. there is no second possibility. . however, the rhodes in front of her seemed to have done this. paris saw with her own eyes that rhodes tried to fuse two elemental powers. in order to avoid the horrific backlash caused by merging two elemental powers, paris did not dare to stay with rhodes for a moment longer while he was fusing the powers. this also prevented her from seeing the final fusion result. according to paris''s prediction, when the fusion of two different monarch powers goes out of control, the terrible backlash will completely destroy more than 90% of the creatures in the entire water elemental plane, leaving an eternal world in the water elemental plane. with wounds that cannot be healed, rhodes, who is at the center of the backlash, will be wiped out by the majestic power of the elements, and in the end there will be no residue left. paris did not dare to stay beside rhodes who had integrated authority. once the backlash occurred, not only rhodes would die, but she would also most likely die completely in the backlash. for this reason, paris went first. he evacuated in one step, thinking that after rhodes'' fusion was completed, he could explore the water elemental plane again. at that time, when rhodes died completely under the backlash of the elemental authority, the other competitors of the water elemental authority also died under the backlash of authority that affected the entire plane, and became ownerless water elemental authority again. , in the end, it can only be paid into paris''s pocket obediently. with this idea in mind, when paris returned to the water elemental plane, the situation here was beyond her expectation. the entire ocean was calm and calm, and there was no sign of being devastated by the terrible elemental backlash. everyone was safe and sound, and she couldn''t sense the whereabouts of the water element''s authority at all. until rhodes appeared, paris finally had the answer. it turned out that the power of the water element was now completely controlled by rhodes. that was simply impossible, and paris only thought of one outcome: "no one can combine two kinds of sovereign authority. you must have voluntarily given up the authority of the air element and turned to the embrace of the authority of the water element when you sensed the danger. where is the authority of the air element now? who did you give it to? already?" listening to paris'' question, rhodes just shook his head slightly. unexpectedly, the facts were clearly placed in front of her, but she refused to face the facts and instead only believed in the results she thought in her heart. this couldn''t help but rhodes glanced at her and said calmly: "you want to feel the power that belongs to the authority of the air element, then i will let you feel it." as rhodes spoke slowly, a blue divine sword also appeared in rhodes'' palm. it was the titan arrow that gathered the power of endless thunder. with the cooperation of the authority of the air element, the power of the titan arrow it was unknown how many times it had improved compared to the beginning. since paris was unwilling to believe this result until the end, rhodes had no choice but to use his actual actions to prove this to paris. "the authority of the air element..." paris, who had noticed the source of the terrifying power contained in the titan''s arrow and had always refused to believe the result, finally changed her face. no matter how much she didn''t want to believe it, when the result really appeared when in front of her, paris could only accept in the end, "you actually merged the power of two elemental authorities and became a dual-element monarch that has never been achieved by anyone in history! no... this is impossible, even the most promising mage in the past was buried under the backlash of elemental authority, how did you do this?" rhodes did not answer paris''s words, but slowly raised the divine sword with endless lightning in his hand. he had already talked to paris enough, and no longer wanted to do anything more with the spiritual elemental person in front of him. words: "choose, surrender to me, or die under the power of dual authority." sensing the ruthless threat contained in rhode''s words, as well as the extremely violent and intense killing intent deeper down, as if it existed specifically to take away lives, paris couldn''t help but feel a shudder in her heart. shivering, she knew that rhode''s words were definitely not a joke. once paris chose to be his enemy, the final result would be to be killed by him. the domineering power contained in the two elemental powers had far exceeded it reached the limit of what paris could bear. after a fierce struggle in her heart, paris also made her own choice. now that rhodes has obtained the power of two monarchs, she is afraid that she will no longer be rhodes'' opponent, even though she is very unwilling to do so. , but it seemed that there was only one choice left before her. after taking a deep breath, paris had no choice but to put the thought of becoming an elemental monarch far behind her. she looked at rhodes in front of her, feeling that her situation was over, and finally she could only bow her body respectfully and said : "spiritual elemental person paris is willing to surrender to the dual elemental monarch." having said that, there is still some dissatisfaction in paris''s heart. the doomsday battle has not yet entered a truly intense stage. whether rhodes can laugh all the way to the end is still unknown. even the previous water element monarch fell in this doomsday war, and there is no guarantee that the same thing will happen to rhodes one day. as the doomsday war continues to approach, no one can guarantee that they will be the final winner of this battle. what paris has to do is wait slowly, waiting for the moment when rhodes gets into trouble in the doomsday war. as long as she waits until that moment, she still has hope of becoming the elemental monarch. rhodes is by no means the strongest person in the doomsday war. paris clearly knows in her heart that in this doomsday war that sweeps everything away, even the elemental monarch will be unable to protect himself and is at risk of falling. no one knows what will happen. what happens. until then, the only way to save one''s life is to wait for the opportunity to come. seeing that paris finally chose to surrender, instead of choosing to fight and die like a hero even though he knew he was outmatched, rhodes also nodded. it was indeed a wise choice, and it also saved him a lot of effort, and then turned towards paris he opened his mouth and said, "show yourself in person and see me." paris did not dare to disobey rhodes'' order. the tall pillar that was originally erected in the ocean quickly shrank in front of rhodes, and in the blink of an eye it became a human figure the same size as rhodes. paris, who had regained her human body, looked just like an ordinary person. she had a female body and was embellished with gorgeous clothes condensed from magic nebulae. her face was covered with gauze. even rhodes couldn''t imagine it. look, paris looks like this when she returns to her human form. Chapter 3070 with paris'' surrender, the conflict in the water elemental plane was completely resolved at this moment. rhodes looked at the transformed figure of paris, but his mind was on other things. as the master of spiritual elements, paris also has the identity of a hero, and the experience value he can provide is far greater than those legendary creatures who are not heroes. even if it does not reach the 6 million experience points once provided by the hero somra, it is not much different when you think about it. combined with the 100 time arrows left by moriel, it is enough for rhodes to increase his water magic level. "prove me your loyalty." rhodes said slowly, the titan''s arrow in his hand sparkling even more. listening to rhodes'' request, the eyes of the foreign woman transformed by paris were focused, and then she slowly walked towards rhodes. the power of the spiritual element condensed in her palms, which was her ability as a spiritual elemental person. a unique consciousness seemed to open a window that had always been closed in rhodes'' mind. as the surging spiritual power poured out, rhodes was somewhat surprised to notice that he no longer needed to speak, but he however, his voice can be conveyed through the power of the spirit to every individual touched by the spiritual sea. all creatures in the ocean can hear every word he conveys from the spirit. that is the power of the spirit. even with rhodes'' current mental attributes, he still cannot freely control the sea of ??spirit. with paris''s help, rhodes can truly feel that power, and at the same time, he can feel it more clearly. i reached the aura exuded by paris in front of me. "dual-line monarch, you can use the power in the sea of ??spirit to strengthen spiritual communication and the ability to perceive all things. there are countless spiritual imprints of undead creatures in your mind. with this power, you can even face people across domains. they give orders." paris slowly introduced to rhodes the power derived from the spirit. under paris''s narration, rhodes also felt the various benefits that ability brought to himself. the confusing and complicated spiritual imprints in his mind in the past were now more closely connected with rhodes. far away in the magic city, the busy undead generals raised their heads in confusion at this moment, as if they felt the call from another plane. to the surprise of the undead, the source of the call was suddenly revealed. it was their master rod. when the undead came back to their senses and looked at each other, they all saw the joy in each other''s eyes. the call from another plane that they had never felt before seemed to indicate that the master''s strength had been improved. with further improvement, even if they are separated by an entire plane, they cannot stop their master from transmitting information to them. feeling the power of paris, rhodes couldn''t help but nodded. as the master of spiritual elemental people, paris''s power can greatly enhance rhodes''s perception ability. she herself is the master of spiritual power. the best increase is that as long as she is here, over time, your spirit will spread to every corner of the world, and even the power of the field will benefit from it. "rhode, are you still satisfied with this ability? have i proved my loyalty?" seeing rhodes carefully comprehending the benefits of that spiritual power, paris believed that he was no fool and would be able to easily understand her. of importance. under paris''s inquiry, rhodes slowly opened his eyes. after carefully experiencing the benefits that spiritual power brought to him, rhodes also understood that paris''s power was extraordinary. ordinary mage if he could get such a sharp weapon for spiritual enhancement, he didn''t know how convenient it would be to upgrade his level in the future, but rhodes obviously wouldn''t be satisfied because of this. he wanted more. "only death can prove everything to me." rhodes did not speak, but his majestic words spread throughout the entire water elemental plane along with his ever-expanding spiritual power. listening to rhode''s chilling words, paris''s expression also changed faintly: "double lord, what do you mean by this? isn''t it enough that i choose to surrender? i must die to end all this. ?¡± as paris told the story, the woman she transformed into also showed a somewhat sad expression. the spiritual power revealed in it was enough to quietly change people''s thoughts in their hearts, and any creature would be easily distorted by her. , but it was a pity that her performance was completely ineffective in front of rhodes. rhodes just glanced at her and guessed all the tricks in her heart. "i think you must have misunderstood. even death will not make this end." as if he saw the doubt in paris''s heart, rhodes'' gentle voice came again, "i am in charge." with the power of death, i will bring you back to life, and you will feel nothing but new.¡± paris showed a somewhat puzzled expression, seeming to be thinking about the meaning of rhodes'' words: "you mean undead creatures? i know you can change the nature of elemental creatures, but i don''t want to become an undead creature. it¡¯s my current body that makes me more accustomed to it.¡± rhodes shook his head: "it''s not undead, but true rebirth. everything about you is safe and sound, and your time will be reversed. only by doing this can you prove to me the loyalty in your heart." after listening to rhodes'' words, paris did not respond for a long time. the constantly rippling spiritual power seemed to indicate to rhodes that her heart was not peaceful. it was not until a long time later that paris said: "the power in my spirit allows me to identify the lies of other creatures. my perception tells me that you are not lying about this kind of thing. you really have a way to completely restore me. that is the power of time. ...i never thought that the power that can reverse time actually exists. i always thought that it was just a legend. perhaps only the power of manipulating time can make people truly return from the other side of time." rhodes glanced at the foreign woman who was deep in thought. as a spiritual element monarch, she can obtain the memories that countless spiritual element people and even chapter demons plundered from other plane creatures and transform them into their own power. obviously being able to know a lot of information that ordinary people have never heard of, he immediately asked: "what do you know about the power of time?" paris did not hide anything: "i have only glimpsed the legend about the power of time in the memories of a few erathians. the legendary ancestor of dragons, the magnificent golden dragon known as the holy female dragon, she controls the power of time, and she can travel between the past and the future freely, and there is nothing she cannot do." rhodes did not interrupt paris. he obviously knew more about the legend of the holy female dragon. in the previous illusion of eden, he and moriel faced the legendary existence and met the legendary being in the holy dragon. with the power of the female dragon, he saw a completely different timeline from the present, that is, a world without heroes. as if thinking of something, paris sighed slightly: "however, the power of time is just a legend. except for the holy female dragon, there is no mage who can cast time-related magic. even gwen in the past only developed time magic that was theoretically possible, but ultimately failed to realize it." rhodes seemed to be aroused by paris''s words. except for the realm of time, no mage has the power to interfere with the direction of time. however, there seems to be one mage who does not think so, and that is the godhead of brakada''s mage. wen, only he in the legend was qualified to study time-related magic, so he curiously asked: "you said gwen developed magic related to time? what does that mean?" seeing that rhodes seemed to be very interested in this matter, paris also quickly revealed everything she knew in her heart. since she had decided to surrender to rhodes, there was nothing to hide about these things: "it''s just a theory. with gwen''s original power, it still cannot be realized. it is said that as long as the temperature drops to a certain level, even time will be completely frozen. with the power of the legendary water mage and even the water demigod, still unable to do this, even the elemental monarch who holds the authority of the water element is beyond reach. gwen only left this theory, and in the process of fusing the dual-element authority, both body and soul were destroyed. no one can prove the truth of that theory.¡± listening to paris''s story, rhodes couldn''t help but nodded. the theory left by gwen was indeed interesting, but just as paris said, even with the authority of the water element, rhodes could not help but nod. there was no way the temperature could drop enough to freeze time, as if that was just a theory. magic related to time is the most mysterious type of magic in the world. even if ordinary mages just feel the mystery of time, the experience and knowledge left in it is enough for them to use it for a lifetime. as for developing time magic? apart from moriel, who is in charge of the time domain, rhodes has never seen anyone else who can interfere with time. even gwen in the past only left an unresolved theory of time, and completely changed it in the process of integrating authority. fall. rhodes felt the power of the water element in his body. since even the water element monarch could not freeze time, he who had just obtained the power of the water element was naturally unable to do so. at least he had to wait until he became a demigod before he was qualified to try. . "let''s go back to what happened before. the power of time in me comes from the time domain of the holy female dragon. the effect can be said to be almost the same. i will make you feel death and then wake you up from time. aren''t you able to tell lies? then you should understand that everything i said is true." rhodes brought the topic back to the previous content and stared at paris with his deep eyes. paris fell into silence for a moment, and her perception told her that rhodes did not seem to be lying, but just as he said, he planned to let himself experience death first, and then use the power of time to revive himself, but there is still something puzzling in paris''s mind: "why do you do such a thing? this matter is not just as simple as proving loyalty. what exactly do you want to do? what can you gain through this act?" seeing that paris had a puzzled look on her face, she seemed to be analyzing her every move, but she couldn''t get an answer at all. rhodes just shook his head lightly. how could she know the wonders of experience points? after seeing that paris could not be persuaded without explanation, rhodes had no choice but to reveal: "you can understand that i can benefit from the death of other creatures. the more powerful creatures die, the more i benefit. the power of time can benefit me many times, so you may have to face death more than once , but you can rest assured that after the process is over, you will be reborn safely." rhodes slowly explained that he already held the titan arrow in his hand. he did not give paris any more choices. either choose to cooperate with the power of the arrow of time and usher in death and rebirth as he said, or de took the initiative to ask her to cooperate with him, but the latter method was a lot more troublesome. if he could get paris to cooperate without any effort, why bother fighting exhaustingly? the choice of method does not lie with paris, but is always under rhodes'' control. so far, rhodes doesn''t mind exposing the methods to improve his strength. the doomsday war has completely begun, and rhodes is already one of the doomsday overlords who has the ability to change the situation of the war. there are only a few people who can threaten rhodes'' existence. even if someone tried to probe his power, they would ultimately fail. as if aware of the meaning of rhodes'' words, paris sighed slightly. after rhodes took control of the dual-system authority, she was unable to compete with him. accepting rhodes'' proposal seemed to be her only chance. choose: "benefiting from the death of living creatures, is that your heroic specialty or the power of some kind of treasure? i have no way of knowing, but it sounds like i don''t have much choice. in this case, as long as you are willing to enter into a spiritual contract with me, i will agree to your request." "spiritual contract, what is that?" after hearing paris''s conditions, rhodes asked. paris did not answer, but explained to rhodes with practical actions. as she stretched out her hand into the void, a star-studded parchment appeared in her palm. with a tap of her fingers, rows of words appeared. then it appeared on the contract, and then handed it over to rhodes. rhodes browsed through it and found that the content of the contract was not long. it mainly imposed restrictions on rhodes'' previous promises. rhodes must resurrect paris within one minute after her death. if he fails to do so, or exceeds the time limit, or transforms her into an undead creature, he will be punished by the contract and his soul will be broken. . there is another part of the contract, which is that after paris is reborn a hundred times, unless she is hostile to rhodes first, or does something harmful to rhodes, rhodes can no longer hurt her. once she violates it, her soul will be destroyed. will be hit hard. after confirming that there were no loopholes in the contract, rhodes felt relieved. it seemed that paris cherished her life more than he thought. only this contract could make her completely believe in him, and then he would imprint his spiritual mark on her. on top of the contract. Chapter 3071 eli. in the busy emergency center, the silver-haired sodofei always looked gloomy. although he was granted the status of acting city lord of quiet city, sodofei did not appear to be bossing around in the emergency center. instead, as usual, as jenny''s chief apprentice, he taught other apprentices to complete the rescue. ceremony, carefully answering all their confusions. "sister sodofei, there seems to be something wrong with this first aid tent. even with the power of first aid, we can''t further control it." the cry for help from the side brought sodofei back to reality from her worries about the future. under the leadership of another elf apprentice, she came to a large pure white tent. the birth of the first aid tent is thanks to jenny''s improvement of previous first aid techniques, which stores the first aid energy used to rescue the wounded in the form of a tent for careful use by apprentices who have mastered first aid techniques. even the injured who have not mastered first aid skills will slowly recover from their injuries while lying in the first aid tent. over time, the first aid tent has become a necessary war instrument for the guardians of the eri jungle. as jenny''s chief apprentice, sodofei''s understanding of first aid tents is far better than that of ordinary apprentices. he can easily find problems that have not been noticed by others, just like when all the apprentices are familiar with the malfunctioning first aid tent at this moment. when the tent was at a loss, sudofei, who came outside the tent, quickly discovered the problem after some inspection. "a very small part of the magic ritual at the core of the first-aid tent is missing. it seems to have been erased accidentally. well... the last injured person lying in the tent should be a mage. when he was being treated, he accidentally the released magical energy erased the original ritual patterns at the core of the emergency tent. as long as those ritual patterns are repaired, the emergency tent can be restored to its original state." as the mana in the body poured out, a circle of green mysterious magic lines appeared in the center of the first aid tent. with a pair of discerning eyes, sodofei quickly discovered the clues, clapped his hands and explained. after listening to sodofei''s explanation, the nearby apprentices looked at each other, finally understood the cause of the problem, and expressed their agreement. "as expected of sister sodofei, she can see at a glance the problems that would stump all apprentices." "without her help, perhaps we would have had no choice but to completely abandon this first aid tent. unexpectedly, the problem in the end turned out to be a small ritual pattern. you, on the other hand, bothered the acting city lord with such a small problem." after solving the problem of the first aid tent, the nearby apprentices were full of praise for sodofei''s praise. in response, sodofei just waved his hands lightly, saying that it was nothing, and then let everyone return to their original position. in the midst of things. as the acting city lord, sodofi, in addition to going to the interior hall of the quiet city to discuss matters with the city''s dignitaries when necessary, he also stayed in the emergency center most of the time, shouldering the responsibility of being the chief apprentice and responsible for teaching jenny''s men. the other apprentices never get bored because the apprentice''s questions are too simple or they bother her too many times. sodofei''s actions also earned her the reputation of sister sodofei. in the emergency center, she was not as strict as jenny in the past, nor was she as repellent as the acting city lord. the external aura is more like a family to all the apprentices, taking good care of everyone. every apprentice believes that it is a rare blessing to have such a family member in the emergency center when the end is approaching. after repairing the malfunctioning first-aid tent, sodofei couldn''t help but let out a deep sigh, and then went to the underground of the first-aid center, a quiet room guarded by a solemn-looking apprentice. stepping into the quiet room, what comes into view is a huge piece of solid ice. an endless chill emanates from the solid ice. that chill seems to completely engulf everything in the outside world, even the most robust senior staff in the emergency center. the apprentice can''t stay at the door of the quiet room for a while before he feels like he''s fallen into an ice cellar, trembling all over, and the blood in his body seems to be completely frozen. if he continues to stay here, his body temperature will most likely drop to a dangerous level, even if it ends even though he was on guard duty, he had to stay in the first aid tent for a whole day before his body could regain its former vitality. even in the face of such difficulties, the apprentices in the emergency center still did not complain at all about the task of guarding the quiet room. it was not a forced order from sodofei, but they did it voluntarily. what''s in the ice is jenny, the soul of the entire emergency center and the guardian who built this place. the guardians of the jungle who brought jenny back told sodofi that in the water elemental plane, jenny encountered unimaginable dangers. the ambitious water elemental monarch trapped jenny and intended to completely eliminate her. in order to fight against the terrifying demigods who dominate the ocean, jenny had no choice but to activate all the power contained in the ice sword. the entire power of artifacts is a majestic divine power that no one can control. the reason why artifacts are artifacts is because their power exceeds the limits of the rules of the world. even demigods must be cautious when facing artifacts. , and those who try to activate the full power of the artifact will inevitably suffer the terrible backlash from that power. this is what happened to jenny at the moment. under the full force of the ice sword, she was completely wrapped in the black ice that froze everything. even the water elemental lord was helpless against her. although she was saved in the hands of the water elemental lord. he lost his life, but also completely lost consciousness, and is still sleeping to this day. "what a powerful force that is... i have never seen ice like this. i don''t know how many weapons i damaged, but i couldn''t leave a single scratch on the surface of the ice." just as sudofei sighed secretly, a familiar voice came from her ears. it was the voice of ji jia, the barbarian she hired. in addition to the jungle guardian who came here with jianbing, there was no one in sudofei. among the people i know, only ji jia has the ability to rely on her strong physique to block the erosion of the cold air emitted by the mysterious ice. even sodofei herself must maintain her water-bending magic at all times in order to barely stand. xuan bing was three steps away, and once the effect of the water-bending magic ended, the biting cold air would completely engulf her. due to ji jia''s special physique, sodofei asked her to stay close to the ice to prevent anyone from plotting against jenny in the ice. however, that seemed to be an extremely difficult thing to do. the entire eri, except for the hero gru, no one has the ability to break the ice surrounding jenny, but even the hero gru cannot bring jenny out of the ice intact without hurting her. , it seems impossible for jenny to melt the ice while remaining intact. the mages who came to brakada to take refuge also gave their own solutions. only by finding a way to penetrate the ice and awaken jenny''s consciousness first could it be possible for her to actively use the power of the ice sword. , dispersing the ice that protected itself, but when jenny''s consciousness completely fell into coma, that seemed to be an impossible thing. in order to better awaken the consciousness in jenny''s mind, many forest guardians decided to take jenny back to the emergency center she established after discussion. if other jungle guardians were to awaken jenny, i''m afraid there would be no good results at all. only by letting an apprentice who was very close to jenny to try could it be possible. in this way, the task of awakening jenny finally fell on sodofei. who made her the chief apprentice of jenny? sodofei also has the unshirkable responsibility for waking up jenny. for this reason, sudofei certainly would not complain at all. she kept calling jenny in the ice, but she did not notice it until the water-bending magic on her body completely dissipated, and she was eventually eroded by the cold air. if not ji jia was discovered by the guarding ji jia and was taken away from this place in time. she was afraid that she would not end well, and it was very likely that the ice would continue to expand and she would be trapped in it together with jenny, and she would end up in the emergency center. it took several days of rest to fully recover from his injuries. rather than the damage to her own body, sodofei was more concerned about jenny being wrapped in ice. what makes sodofei deeply helpless is that no matter what means she uses, no matter how she calls, there is no response from jenny in the ice. it seems that she has fallen into complete silence, and ordinary means have long been used. there was no way to wake her up. this is undoubtedly something sodolfie doesn''t want to see. no matter what the price is, as long as she can wake up jenny, even if she has to sacrifice her own life, she will do it without hesitation. it''s a pity that no matter what she does, no matter what the attempt, the final result ends in failure. "jenny who was frozen, who was she fighting before she fell into this state?" looking at the wanzai xuanbing that wrapped jenny, ji jia also showed a shocked expression. every time she saw jenny completely when ji jia is wrapped in ten thousand years of ice, she will feel a soul-shaking fear in her heart. that is the power of the divine ice sword. as long as there is that divine sword, not even a demigod can harm the ice wrapped in it. swordman. "don''t you know? in order to save master jenny who was trapped in the water elemental plane, a heroic jungle guardian sacrificed his life forever. his sacrifice was by no means in vain. he used his own strength to will, protected the remaining jungle guardians participating in this mission, and at the same time created an opportunity for the hero gru to shoot the water elemental monarch." seeing ji jia''s shocked face, obviously unaware of the internal affairs of the jungle guardian, sodofei slowly explained the situation. regarding the battle on the water elemental plane, apart from the forest guardians who participated in it, only sodofei knew it very clearly. if it were the other forest creatures in eli, they didn''t know what was happening on the surface of the forest. under the tranquility and peace, what kind of storm broke out. "water element monarch...is she really dead?" as if thinking of something, ji jia also mentioned the name of the elemental monarch, the demigod in charge of a quarter of the world''s elemental power, died like this. in the hands of hero gru, anyone who hears this news will be extremely surprised, especially ji jia, who has also seen the power of hero gru. faced with ji jia''s inquiry, sodofei just shook his head lightly and did not continue to talk about this issue. instead, he turned his attention to the tens of thousands of years of ice that completely wrapped jenny, and couldn''t bear it. he let out a deep sigh. "what exactly should be done to wake up jenny wrapped in ice... is it really like what those brakada mages said? except for the fire element monarch who is in charge of all fire elements, there is no other person in the world who can lady jenny who is being rescued?¡± looking at jenny, whose face remained unchanged in the ice, sudofei also felt sad deep in her heart. she wanted to help jenny who was trapped in it, but with her strength, there was no way to do this. a little. "the lord of the fire element...she has taken away all the flames in the world. if the flames are still there, with the combined efforts of many legendary mages, melting the ice does not seem to be an impossible task. however, there are no mages now. if you can do this, what should you do to awaken lord jenny¡¯s will..." sodofei''s face was full of helplessness. in her memory, jenny was a hero who could not be defeated by any difficulties, and whose firmness of will was far beyond anyone''s imagination. it was precisely because of her existence that the emergency center talent has developed to the point where it is now. without her, the emergency center may not exist in eri at all. however, for such a hero, her will would be completely silent for a moment. sodofei is not a hero, and does not have the powerful specialties that a hero can have. in the end, he can only do nothing about jenny in the ice, and can''t find any way to help her. thinking of this, sodofei couldn''t help but pray silently in her heart. if someone could help the trapped jenny, she would be willing to pay the price of her soul and even her life. just as sodofei was praying secretly, a portal made of flames suddenly opened next to her. sodofei was shocked. the door to another dimension made of flames also symbolized an extremely ominous meaning. the portals displayed by master eli were either light gold or dark green. it was impossible to use the power of flames to the form appeared in front of everyone, and the only ones who could cast the portal with flames were the demons in the depths of hell. after discovering the strange situation, sodofei couldn''t help but take a step back. could it be that her prayers were answered? it''s a pity that the person who listened to her prayer didn''t seem as friendly as she imagined. the blazing flames were filled with only the wail of the burning soul. (end of chapter) Chapter 3072 "that''s... the breath of demons from hell. i once felt the smell of sulfur outside the hell gate built by crow lord." after noticing the flame portal appearing next to sodofei, the nearby guards looked shocked and immediately raised their weapons. according to rumors, the devil from hell is the culprit that triggers the end of the world. if he appears in eli at this time, nothing good will happen. through the flames outside the portal, ji jia obviously saw more. the breath of the flames was so unusual, and the soul-shaking power revealed in it far exceeded the limits of ordinary legendary creatures. needless to say, it is also the pinnacle of legend. just when ji jia was thinking, he saw a tongue of fire suddenly erupting from the portal. along with the tongue of fire, there was a big demon with unusually bright red skin and curled horns on his head. he was carrying a giant sword made of flames. sickle, his eyes are not angry but he is powerful, and his aura alone is enough to make many elves afraid to approach. "the fire of doom...and only the fire of doom can continue to burn in today''s era without being controlled by the fire element monarch." sensing that the demon revealed an aura that was no less than the pinnacle of legend, ji jia''s expression changed. she was able to forge the fire of doom into her own weapon. the demon''s identity in hell was obviously not ordinary. she had already prepared it. prepare to escape. when the great demon sets its sights on its target and continuously uses flame evasion to launch pursuits, few people are able to escape under such a fierce offensive, and they often have to face tragic results. only by distracting his attention from nearby guards could ji jia escape. "protect guardian jenny and inform the jungle guardians of the news as soon as possible." the guards reacted quickly and lined up in front of the ice that enveloped jenny. no matter how powerful the big demon was, they would not give way to harm jenny in the ice. you have to get through them first. faced with the reactions of the guards, the big demon just sneered and ignored them, turning his attention to sodofei who was standing aside. after noticing the great devil''s scrutinizing eyes, sodofei was shocked and asked: "who are you? what are you going to do?" carefully sensing the unusual aura on sodofei''s body, the big demon crossed his arms and spoke slowly: "you can call me sellon. i am the demon general under the command of the lord of hell. i am searching for people everywhere for his grand plan. the being with the potential to become a hero is yin.¡± "me? i will not associate with the demons of hell." thinking of the rumors about the demons of hell, sodofei also showed a bit of disgust. letting her as an elf associate with the demons of hell would be even more uncomfortable than killing her. . sellon just shook his head: "the reason why i appear here is not because i took the initiative to find you, but because your call led me here. in order to save your master, or someone like a mentor , you are willing to give up your soul, aren''t you? only the sweet fragrance of the soul can attract the attention of the great devil. people who trade with the devil will end up either getting burned, losing their souls, and becoming slaves of the devil, or they will completely degenerate into you are a greedy cregan in hell, but you are different. you have the potential to become a hero. once you surpass the walking corpses, you can become a member of the new world after the trial. you have won for yourself the opportunity to meet the lord of hell. come with me, and whatever you wish for, the lord of hell will grant it.¡± sellon''s sonorous and powerful words were filled with a touch of lingering fanaticism. in his eyes, there was nothing that the lord of hell could not do. no matter what sodofei asked for, he would eventually be satisfied. after listening to sellen''s unabashedly fanatical words, sodofei wanted to retort, but when she caught a glimpse of jenny sealed in the ice from the corner of her eye, what happened to the words that just came to her mouth? i can''t say anything anymore. under the solid ice, jenny''s expression was cold and solemn, even faintly revealing a sense of deathly silence. that piece of black ice that would never melt has completely isolated jenny from the outside world. there is no power or any trace of it. this longing can penetrate the barrier of ice and reach jenny on the other side. the breath of life belonging to jenny is getting weaker and weaker. if this continues, i am afraid that even if the ice is broken by then, jenny will already be there. complete silence under the cold. the power of the ice sword is so domineering. the arrival of sellon undoubtedly gives sodofi a choice. if the lord of hell is willing to take action, the current difficulty will be solved immediately. the fire of doom, which is not restrained by the fire element monarch, is enough to rescue jenny who is trapped inside. sodofei was caught in a dilemma. on one hand, she saved her mentor who was generous to her and helped her out of trouble many times. it can be said that he was as kind as a mountain. on the other hand, she abandoned her ideals as an elf of eli and prayed to the devil in hell. sodofei fei didn''t know what it would cost to seek help from the lord of hell, but she thought it was definitely not something she could hand over easily. maybe even her soul would no longer belong to her and would instead belong to the devil. just when soduofei didn''t know how to choose, he suddenly heard the guards yelling: "sudofei, city lord, you must not listen to the devil''s words! if you try to make a deal with the devil, nothing will happen in the end. good results!¡± the roars from the guards brought sodofei back to reality, and she was shocked. just now, she almost believed the devil''s slander. the devil''s words have such power to confuse people''s hearts. seeing the guard''s reminder interrupting sodofei''s thoughts, sellon''s expression darkened. he raised the giant scythe in his hand, and as several rays of fire ignited around the guard who had just spoken, a series of sweeping sweeps of the giant scythe brought out in the line of fire, the guard who made the sound was completely torn into pieces. in just an instant, the guard was completely cut into neat little pieces, and then fell to the ground from where he stood. in sodofei''s perception, she only felt that sellon''s whole body was heating up, and she didn''t even see clearly. with his movement, the guard completely lost his life. after realizing the miserable situation of the guard who made a sound, the remaining guards were shocked. the fact that sellon could kill this guard so easily also shows that he can kill everyone here in an instant. if he continues to make him angry by speaking out, i''m afraid there won''t be any good results. even ji jia didn''t dare to make any changes at this moment. the strength of the legendary apex was so terrifying that she couldn''t compete with it at all. her best choice was to stay where she was and wait and see. "this is the fate of the demon who intervened." sellon said calmly, as if he simply crushed an insect to death, and then turned his attention to sodofei aside, "make your choice, half-elf." sodofei was silent. she was shaken just now. the moment sellon killed the apprentice who made a sound, she had completely seen the evil nature of the devil. there was a firm look in her eyes and she answered without any sign of weakness. : "even lord jenny doesn''t want to see me sacrifice my soul to the devil in order to save her. i have nothing to say to you. you''d better leave here before the jungle guardian comes, otherwise if you do, you won¡¯t be able to leave even if you want to.¡± sellon raised the giant scythe in his hand: "i want to leave, but no one can stop me. it is not a wise move to refuse the demon general''s kindness. you will kill everyone here, even yourself. there will be no good results. you have the potential to become a hero, but you are not a real hero after all. the doomsday battle has completely begun. there are only two ways in front of you, death, or follow me to meet the lord of hell. " sodofei kept in mind the fighting skills jenny taught her. facing the approaching evil, the best way to protect herself is not to escape, but to attack it head-on. if you want to fight evil head-on, the best way is to strike first. "thunderbolt!" sodofei stretched out his hand and a dazzling bolt of lightning fell straight towards sellon. for the creatures at the top of the legend, the damage contained in the lightning is not fatal, but it is enough to temporarily paralyze them, giving themselves more space to cast spells. however, the scene in front of him shocked sodofei. although the lightning fell, it passed straight through the phantom left by sellon, but the demon general had disappeared. a sound like a heavy object falling to the ground came from behind sodofei. she quickly turned sideways, only to see that the guards who were standing in front of the solid ice just now had all died in the hands of sellon. no one could escape from his hands. escape, no one is his enemy. among the staggering bodies of the guards, sodofei also saw ji jia''s figure. there was a bit of shock and fear in her eyes that had not yet been closed. she seemed to have never expected that sellon would directly slaughter those weak guards. she also suffered the same disaster, and the ambition of the barbarians could only be extinguished in the hands of stronger heroes. as a demon general under the lord of hell, sellon is naturally a hero. his power is far more terrifying than sodofei imagined. before sodofei had time to react, the scene in front of her made her deeply regret it. except for her relationship with outside of sellon, no one nearby was still alive. sellon seemed to have done this deliberately, placing her in last place. "now that things have happened, are you willing to change your mind?" sellon asked slowly, as if everything before was just a casual thing, "now follow me to see the arrogant king, and you can still save your life. " "after you killed so many guards, do you still expect me to change my mind? even if i die, i will die as master jenny''s chief apprentice and as a member of the eri creature. i will never go to hell with you. the devil is complicit!¡± sodofei said righteously that after seeing what sellon had done, it was impossible for her to agree to sellon''s proposal. even if she died, she would not be able to associate with evil and abandon all the teachings she had received in the past. . the magic power continued to flow in her body, waiting for her to call at any time. the strong determination spread along her will, gradually infecting everything around her. noticing sodofei''s condition, sellon breathed a sigh of relief at this moment: "it seems that i have found the right candidate. you are the person that the arrogant king is looking for. even if you don''t want to go to hell, you can''t help it. you, come with me." as sellen''s words fell, sodofei was keenly aware of a hot hand on her shoulder, almost completely scorching her skin through her clothes. she turned sideways alertly, only to see sellen lun appeared behind her at some point, and before she could react, their figures completely disappeared in the flames. "what''s going on here?" soon after, the forest guardians who arrived belatedly looked at the mess in front of them and were filled with anger. who on earth did such a tragic act and slaughtered all the nearby guards? "the burning smell of sulfur...that''s the breath of the great devil." after receiving the news, the hero gru, who was carrying the divine bow, also put down everything in his hands and led the other phantom shooters to rush here. however, he only saw the tragic situation in front of him and made a preliminary judgment at the same time. "has anyone seen jenny''s first disciple, sodofei?" after some inspections, the jungle guardians soon discovered the clues. everyone can testify that sodofi came to visit jenny not long ago, but now he is nowhere to be seen, and even the body has not been found. "she must have been taken away by the devil. the devil could not break the ice and take away the ice sword in jenny''s hand, so he captured her leader and went back for torture." "who knows what happened here? maybe the demon was attracted by that half-elf. i said that at the end of the world, we can''t trust those half-elves. who knows what they... i''m sorry, chief gru, i didn¡¯t mean to offend you.¡± there were a lot of discussions among the jungle guardians about what happened here, but one thing is certain, being able to kill a large group of high-level and even legendary-level guards in an instant, the demons who came here were obviously very powerful. ordinary. gru shook his head. he didn''t think that he could gain any useful information by continuing to argue like this. at this moment, a slight clicking sound suddenly reached his ears. "quiet!" after hearing the sound, gru immediately shouted loudly, his voice covering all the jungle guardians present. under the order of chief gru, no matter what long speeches the other jungle guardians had in mind, they all shut their mouths obediently at this moment and listened to gru''s further instructions. as everyone quieted down, the clicking sound reached gru''s ears again. this time, not only gru, but many guardians also heard the sound. "the direction the sound came from is..." gru quickly turned around, and what he faced was the wanzai xuanbing that wrapped jenny. he saw that the xuanbing that could not leave a scratch on it by any means was now covered with spider webs from the inside to the outside. crack. under the package of ice, jenny''s eyes that had always been closed opened at this moment. what was hidden in her eyes was the anger that belonged to a hero. (end of chapter) Chapter 3073 on the blue ocean, rhodes slowly put down the still warm titan''s arrow in his hand, and then a mysterious bright yellow time arrow took shape in front of him. liz came to life in front of him again. as the foreign woman inhaled a mysterious spiritual nebula into her body, paris also had a ray of light in her eyes. she had already remembered the spiritual contract she had entered into with rhodes. thanks to the ray of spiritual nebula left by paris, rhodes did not need to explain the situation to her again and again after she woke up, which was very convenient for rhodes. "the power of time is really so strange." after understanding everything in her heart and feeling her unscathed body, paris couldn''t help but sigh. after personally experiencing the power from the realm of time, paris felt an unimaginable touch in her heart. the experience of facing death many times and being reborn under the influence of the power of time is not something that ordinary people can have. . under the stimulation of the spiritual nebula, paris remembered the memory that should have been reset by the arrow of time. the experience of death also provided her with a lot of feelings. she keenly felt the countless things that troubled her. the bottleneck of nian has also been loosened. if she can understand that insight carefully, her power can be further improved even without the elemental power added to her body. on the side, rhodes was silent, with a hint of thinking flashing in his eyes, and he was quickly adjusting the massive amount of experience points he had just gained. as the strongest among the spiritual elements, paris''s power is only one step away from becoming a true demigod. she also has the status of a hero, providing rhodes with 1.5 million experience points in a single time. under the influence of a hundred time arrows, the final experience value reached 150 million. counting the remaining experience points of rhodes not long ago, he now has 200 million experience points. the seemingly huge amount of 200 million experience points is completely insufficient when actually consumed. according to rhodes'' estimation, 200 million experience points are only enough to upgrade a few commonly used water-based buff magics to the full level. there are still many water-based magics used in combat, and the level still cannot be improved. "the experience value consumed is 145,000,000. [prayer] is increased to lv20." "[prayer lv20]: fourth-level water magic. the selected target''s strength, physique, and speed attributes are increased by 20 points, mana consumption: 100, duration: infinite. the prayer magic level has been increased to full level, and additional full-level rewards can be selected .¡± the first thing rhodes upgraded was the magic level of the fourth-level water magic [prayer]. [prayer] is also the strongest buff magic among the fourth-level water magic. lv20 prayer can increase a target''s three basic attributes related to melee combat by 20 points each. the total is a 60-point attribute increase, which is enough. it is equivalent to all the attribute point rewards for a 60-level upgrade of the player''s character level, and the effect is not bad. under the blessing of the power of the water element authority, the water-based buff magic cast by rhodes has also become a permanent magic. as long as it is cast once on himself or other subordinates, if it is not removed by the exorcism method, it will last forever. taking effect on the target, it is equivalent to a permanent increase of 60 points in basic attributes, which is far more practical than other gain magics. this is why rhodes chose to increase the [prayer] magic level. however, the cost of increasing the magic level of [prayer] is also huge. raising prayer to lv20 consumes rhodes 145 million experience points. the experience points he just gained from paris, now that almost all of it is used up, rhodes can''t help but shake his head. the cost of increasing the magic level is even greater than he imagined. the massive amount of experience points also brought rhodes an overall improvement in strength. prayer can not only be effective on rhodes himself, but also be effective on all legion members under rhodes. when the prayer is applied to all legion members, the additional 60 attribute points added to each legion member will increase the overall strength of the legion geometrically. only under the effect of this kind of gain magic, the undead legion will the strength has been greatly improved. sustainable buff magic is a unique magic that only the elemental monarchs can master. in the past, those elemental monarchs would not easily give buff magic to their subordinates. only the most loyal servants or the most devout followers of the elemental monarchs could. i was lucky enough to enjoy the effect of permanent gain magic, but with rhodes, this situation changed. as the lord of the undead, rhodes wields the power of god-level spiritualism. he will not doubt the undead under his command. every undead he transforms has no second thoughts about him. rhodes can rest assured that the powerful effects will be given to him. the permanent gain magic is given to every legion member under his command, allowing them to help him conquer the world. another benefit of spending nearly 150 million experience points is that rhodes has upgraded the prayer magic to the full level lv20. just like rhodes previously upgraded the energy gain magic level, rhodes can pray for [ ¡¿magic, choose an additional full-level reward. the effect of the full-level reward is extremely powerful, and can even cause the magic itself to undergo radical changes. rhodes had deeply felt this during the previous process of improving the energy gain magic. as the system log unfolded in front of rhodes, rhodes couldn''t wait to focus on the full-level rewards to see what l20 prayer could bring him. "the optional rewards are as follows. after the selection is completed, [prayer lv20] will be changed to the effect of the last selection." "a. comprehensive increase: the selected target''s strength, physique, speed, knowledge, and mental attributes are increased by 20 points." "b. lucky star shines: a random attribute of the selected target''s strength, physique, and speed will be increased by 80 points, and the remaining two attributes will be increased by 20 points each." "c. glory lasts forever: the selected target''s strength, constitution, and speed attributes are increased by 20 points. when fighting hell creatures, cemetery creatures, and alien creatures, it is increased by 40 points, and all damage caused is increased by 50%." "d. united as one: the strength, constitution, and speed attributes of the selected target are increased by 10 points. the number of creatures affected by the prayer magic at the same time starts from ten. for every order of magnitude increased, the strength, constitution, and speed attributes are increased by an additional 10 points." looking at the several full-level rewards given by the system, rhodes couldn''t help but look a little thoughtful. prayer magic does not have fancy unique effects, but is purely aimed at improving attributes. the full-level reward given by the system further increases the value and range of attributes. option a comprehensively increases the effect of prayer, which originally can only improve melee-related attributes, to spellcasting attributes, bringing an unpretentious effect of +20 to all attributes, a total of 100 points of attribute improvement. even rhodes can benefit from this i have benefited a lot from this reward, and no amount is too much for the improvement of my spiritual and knowledge attributes. option b, the lucky star shines brightly, which can provide 80+20+20=120 points of attribute improvement. however, due to too much interference from random factors, maybe rhodes originally wanted to improve the speed attribute of his men, but the result was randomly increased to strength and physique. although it can be done once the dispelling magic was applied again, but the process was obviously too cumbersome, and rhodes could not let moriel use the precious power of time on random attributes, so it was not considered by rhodes. option c, the eternal glory, made rhodes twitch his mouth. on the surface, option c can bring greater benefits than other options in the battle with specific targets. however, among the creatures specified in option c, the cemetery creatures all of them have come under rhodes'' command, and the alien creatures are gathering in the underground world, which is moriel''s territory. only one hell creature can trigger the extra increase in option c. when facing other enemies, it is not as good as the other two. item options. what interests rhodes the most is the united effort in option d. according to the description of option d, as long as the number of creatures that are affected by prayer magic at the same time is one order of magnitude more than ten, the three attributes can be increased by an additional 10 points, and there is no upper limit for improvement. in other words, when prayer magic acts on a hundred creatures at the same time, it can increase strength, constitution, and speed by 20 points at the same time. when it acts on a thousand creatures, it is 30 points, and when it acts on 10,000 creatures, it is 40 points. counting luo judging from the millions of members of the undead army under rhodes, the three improved attributes can easily reach 60 points. even if you include the fish undead under the ocean, the number of undead creatures obeying rhodes'' orders has already exceeded the hundreds of millions. , as long as prayer magic is applied to them all, the final attribute improvement can reach 80 points or more. an 80-point increase in strength, physique, and speed is a full 240-point increase in attributes. this exaggerated increase in attributes, even if it is applied to a first-level creature with low strength, will immediately give it the ability to fight against legendary creatures. the strength is not just the seventh-order 1st and 2nd level creatures that have just entered the legend, but it is enough to compete with the seventh-order 5th and 6th level creatures in the middle stage of the legend. and this is the potential contained in option d. without any hesitation, after thinking clearly about the key, rhodes immediately chose option d and united as one. for ordinary water-based legendary mages, even if they spend their entire lives raising their prayer magic to the magic level of lv20, it is impossible for them to reach the level of rhodes. no matter how high the magical attainments of the legendary water mages are, there is still an essential gap between the prayer magic they cast and rhodes'', and that gap lies in the duration of the magic. the prayer magic cast by the legendary water mage, no matter how long it lasts, will eventually dissipate completely when the duration expires. no matter how strong the attributes that can be improved are, it needs to be cast again before it can take effect again. but rhodes does not need to do this. the authority of the water element gives him the power to cast permanent water magic. he only needs to cast it once, and the blessing from the water element monarch will be permanently attached to other creatures until they are completely dead. at that moment, there is no such thing as the expiration of the duration. because of this, no matter how hard a legendary water mage tries his best, the number of prayers he can perform on multiple creatures at the same time is still limited. applying prayer magic to tens of thousands of people at the same time is already the limit of a water mage. it is impossible to increase the number. raise it to the level of one million or even hundreds of millions like rhodes. option d is united. even if this ability is given to ordinary water legendary mages, they will not be able to exert the true value of this power. only rhodes can maximize this power, and that is water. the strength of the elemental monarch. just raising a water magic to lv20 brought unimaginable benefits to rhodes, greatly increasing the strength of the undead army. there are many powerful buff magics in water magic, and rhodes is the only one. all that is lacking is experience points. shaking his head, one hundred time arrows seemed like a lot, but in fact, they were not enough to use. in front of rhodes, there was still a massive gap in experience points. however, apart from waiting for moriel to slowly recover, rhodes could not use the power of time. there is no way to speed up this process. it seems that only after moriel continues to sleep in the realm of time for a period of time can he use the power of the time arrow again. on the side, paris, who was always sizing up rhodes, seemed to see something at this time. as the master of spiritual elements, she keenly felt the emotional changes in rhodes'' heart. rhodes seemed to be very concerned about the current matter. satisfy. "dual-line monarch, i have fulfilled the contents of the spiritual contract. according to the provisions of the contract, i have officially become your subordinate. you cannot harm me before i have bad intentions towards you." seeing that rhode''s thoughts had come to an end, paris, who had transformed into a human form, took the initiative to speak. rhodes nodded. seeing that paris was so cooperative with him and generously provided him with a hundred experience points under the influence of the time arrow, rhodes also put her past hostility aside and secretly sighed in his heart about the dual monarchs. the name is so easy to use, and under the suppression of the dual-element authority, even paris, who has always coveted the elemental authority, can only choose to surrender in the end. no one has ever been able to control the power of dual powers at the same time. even the former god of mage could not do this. rhodes did not know how much shock he left on paris, even if he proposed to use time. paris had no right to refuse even the seemingly unreasonable request of being resurrected a hundred times by the divine arrow. seeing that rhodes just nodded lightly without saying anything, paris took the initiative to stir up the topic. she saw an exotic woman with starry eyes and veil covering her face came to rhodes, pretending to be affectionate and said: "double lineage monarch" , this title is so vivid, i think i''d better call you rhodes. rhodes, didn''t you say you can benefit from my death? do you mind showing it to me? that''s my hundred times. you won''t be so stingy if you die, right?" feeling the mind-bewitching spiritual power emanating from paris, rhodes just curled his lips. this method was useless to him now. he snorted: "okay, i''ll let you see. that power.¡± Chapter 3074 as rhodes raised his hand, rich water magic elements gathered around paris. paris was shocked at first, but quickly realized that rhodes should have no way to violate the contract and harm himself. so what are these water magic elements doing? judging from those gentle and calm water magic elements, it seems that they are not harming themselves, but bringing some kind of power improvement to themselves. soon, the power emerging from her body seemed to confirm paris''s thoughts. she waved her arms gently and felt that it was full of power. not only the strength, but also the speed and physique were also improved at the same time. "is this improvement... the effect of water magic prayer?" feeling the familiar magic elements that continuously bring strength to herself, paris, who is well-informed, soon had the answer, "it''s just that the improvement of prayer is it seems not as big as i imagined, not even as big as my own release prayer, rhodes, what is going on? is there something wrong with the authority of the water element?" seeing that paris was very confused about the effect of prayer magic, and seemed to be questioning the effect of this magic, rhodes just smiled lightly: "you will understand, follow me now." as rhodes snapped his fingers, warm flames enveloped their bodies, and the two of them crossed the space together and returned to the magical city of brakada. after noticing rhode''s actions, paris was slightly stunned. she was almost unable to resist the flame escape performed by rhodes. she couldn''t even react and was taken to the magic city by rhodes. in other words, if rhodes if de planned to use this power to deal with her, she would have no room to resist. this discovery also made paris feel surprised in her heart. this situation of being unable to resist the flame escape usually only occurs when a powerful demon captures a relatively weak creature. a legendary hero like her, there are many ways to resist the movement of flame escape, and she can even directly stop it with her own power. however, in front of rhodes, she was still unable to make any resistance, so she was brought here by rhodes. what paris didn''t expect was that rhodes not only controlled the elemental power of air and water, but also showed great control over fire magic. it is said that he has a close relationship with the fire elemental monarch. there seemed to be no magic he couldn''t do. "your majesty rhodes." rhodes'' return immediately attracted greetings from many legion generals. rhodes simply waved in response, but also won the cheers of many legion members. everyone cheered for his arrival. after hearing the news, commander farese quickly put down what he was doing, rushed to rhodes, and greeted him respectfully: "your majesty rhodes, the members of the legion have been blessed by your air magic, and their overall strength has taken on a new look. everyone expects that you can lead us to defeat our powerful enemies in the doomsday battle and unify the world." rhodes nodded lightly. naturally, he would not waste any of the power of sustainable buff magic brought by the authority of the air element. various powerful air buff magics have been blessed on many legion members not long ago. the attack acceleration of lv20 can greatly improve the speed attribute of legion members. at the same time, the effect brought by the full-level reward can make every hit of legion members come with 200 points of extra air magic damage. the effect is extremely powerful, and it comes from the power of flying thaumaturgy has also given many legion members the ability to fly freely and soar freely in the sky, which has also greatly improved the strength of the entire undead legion. as long as rhodes gives the order, even if the front is pointing to the cloud city in the sky, the fearless legion members will move forward to capture the target. everyone is full of confidence and believes that rhodes will definitely lead them. win this apocalyptic battle and take the whole world into your hands. "air magic alone is not enough. today, i have brought you the blessing of water magic. calling all legion members, i will cast permanent water magic for you." looking around at the nearby legion members, rhodes said lightly. . listening to rhodes'' words, the nearby legion members kept exclaiming. the sustainable energy magic not long ago had greatly improved the strength of the entire undead legion. not long after that, his majesty rhodes gave him another... the legion members have brought sustainable water magic. with the blessing of this power, how will the strength of the legion members be astonishingly improved? under farese''s call, many legion members quickly lined up in front of rhodes, waiting for rhodes to send them the eternal blessings belonging to the elemental lord. unlike all the legion members with eager eyes and full confidence in rhodes, paris just glanced at rhodes lightly. before coming here, she had personally experienced the prayer magic performed by rhodes. however, the magic the effect was a bit disappointing for paris. the additional basic attributes were not even as good as the prayer magic cast by paris herself. amid the cheers of the legion members, paris glanced at rhodes, and she couldn''t help but secretly wonder, could rhodes unleash the true power of water authority? judging from the effect displayed by the prayer magic, although rhodes has obtained dual-system authority, the real power displayed seems to be not as good as the previous elemental monarch who only controlled a single-system authority. it takes hundreds of years of research for ordinary elemental monarchs to stand at the top of all spellcasters in a single system of spells, but rhodes lacks this process. only a short period of time has passed since he won the power of two series of elements. , holding two monarch powers at the same time seems to make him even more distracted. let alone standing at the apex of two lines of magic at the same time, it is extremely difficult to even reach the pinnacle of one line of magic. thinking of this, paris also had a bit of doubt in her eyes. she had made a spiritual contract with rhodes before, which seemed a bit too hasty. she should have tried rhodes'' true power. judging from his momentum, he indeed surpassed the single elemental monarch in paris'' memory. "you look a little anxious." just as paris was thinking secretly, rhode''s words suddenly came to her ears. seeing rhodes looking at her, obviously seeing something from the change in his aura, paris did not avoid talking about the issue, but reminded rhodes in a subtle way: "rhode, although your current power is not inferior to any elemental monarch in my memory, you still have a long way to go in mastering magic. you have not yet mastered the power of water elements. after a while, i know that the elemental monarch can release permanent gain magic, but if you want to use the prayer magic you just used on me on those undead, i think it is better for you to learn water magic first." seeing paris speaking out her innermost thoughts, rhodes couldn''t help but glance at her, shook his head and said with a smile, "do you think the effect of the prayer magic i cast is too poor?" paris shrugged: "it''s not even as good as the prayer i cast myself. you are the monarch of the water element. water magic should be your specialty. how come you can''t even compare to my spiritual element? even if you are now against those elements casting on the undead, in the future, when you have studied prayer magic to a new level that is far more effective than now, you will still have to disperse the prayer magic you are currently casting, and then cast it on the undead again, so why bother?" rhodes raised his eyes and glanced at paris. from paris''s words, why did he feel like he was being looked down upon? the max-level reward chosen by rhodes is unity. when the number of creatures affected by prayer magic is not large, the effect is not as good as ordinary prayer magic. perhaps it is for this reason that paris doubts whether she can show the water element. the true power of a monarch. "you will see the true power of prayer magic." withdrawing his gaze and no longer paying attention to paris, rhodes said lightly. "okay, who made you a dual-line monarch?" seeing that rhodes didn''t listen to her advice at all, paris seemed unable to do anything else except glare at him. in paris'' view, rhodes, who had just gained the power of the water system, could of course spend a lot of time casting the mediocre permanent prayer magic on all the undead. however, if he did so, he would ultimately waste his own time and mana. . shaking his head, judging from the intelligence collected by other chapter demons, rhodes is known for his cunning in the main plane, and will definitely not do such arrogant behavior that is meaningless except to show his identity. but now, paris also began to doubt the authenticity of the information. not only that, paris also questioned whether her previous choice was correct. if she had known that rhodes could not show the true power of water authority, she should not have entered into a spiritual contract with rhodes at all. while paris was meditating secretly, rhodes on the side also took action. as he raised his hand, praying for the power of magic, it also blessed the tens of thousands of legion members lined up in the field. "um?" as rhodes cast the spell, paris keenly felt a sudden restlessness in her body. the source of that restlessness was not her own spiritual energy, but the prayer magic that rhodes cast on her. for a moment, paris only felt that the uncontrollable power was pouring out from her limbs. she simply waved her arms, and there was a loud sound of breaking wind, which she did not expect. the source of her greatly enhanced attributes turned out to be the prayer magic that rhodes had previously cast on her. "this is impossible¡­¡­" after feeling the changes in the prayer magic, paris opened her eyes wide for a moment, and only deep shock was revealed in her originally bright eyes. she has never seen anything like this before. the prayer magic she cast before was not as good as her own, but now the effect has been doubled several times, reaching a level far beyond her imagination. she didn''t know what rhode had done, but that was the fact. rhodes saw her changes in his eyes, and continued to apply prayer magic to more legion members without stopping. under farese''s order, the legion members who had applied prayer magic left the field in an orderly manner. the long-awaited legion members from behind slowly arrived. it hardly required rhodes to do anything. the legion members waiting for the spell were they were already lined up in front of him, and what rhodes had to do was to show off the power of the elemental lord and apply powerful permanent buff magic to all legion members. the number of legion members affected by prayer magic continues to increase. every time rhodes casts prayer magic, it can affect tens of thousands of legion members in front of him at the same time. that is rhodes spending skill points to upgrade water magic to the master level. as a result, the master-level water magic greatly increased the number of simultaneous effects of a buff magic, allowing tens of thousands of legion members to benefit from the prayer magic every time rhodes raised his hand. soon, the number of legion members affected by the prayer magic at the same time reached one hundred thousand. at the moment when the number just exceeded 100,000, paris let out another exclamation. what paris didn''t expect was that the prayer magic, which she thought was far more effective than herself and could increase the strength of a single creature to an unimaginable level, could be further improved with rhode''s casting, and its effectiveness was once again strengthened. , has far exceeded paris''s expected limit. even the water element monarch cannot cast this level of prayer magic. the power emerging from her body became more and more powerful, but paris couldn''t help but feel panic in her heart. she didn''t know how rhodes did this, but what happened in front of her was completely beyond her. anticipation. rhodes'' mastery of prayer magic is by no means what paris initially thought. it is not even as good as her own. instead, it has already reached a level that no one can match. is that the power brought to him by the authority of the water element? ? no... being able to achieve this level is certainly related to the help of the water elemental authority, but more importantly, it seems to be attributed to rhodes'' own talent. recalling the spiritual contract that rhodes had made with herself not long ago, and the continuous use of time arrows to trace back death, paris couldn''t help but cover her mouth slightly. rhodes really was as he said, able to benefit from the death of other creatures. benefits, and it seems to be more than a little. the casting of prayer magic continued, and legion members kept coming and going. it was not until the number of creatures that the prayer magic acted on at the same time exceeded one million that rhodes slowly lowered his arm. acting on millions of creatures at the same time, it also brings the effect of prayer magic to a whole new level, which is to bring a 60-point improvement in strength, speed, and physical attributes to all creatures blessed by prayer magic. of course, rhodes has not forgotten , cast a prayer magic for yourself and enjoy the powerful attribute bonus. feeling the majestic power brought by the prayer magic, which was no weaker than the melee legendary creatures, paris was completely shocked and speechless. she opened her mouth slightly and looked at rhodes, but she was met by rhodes indifferently. his eyes looked as if all this was just a matter of course. Chapter 3075 the powerful power of prayer magic continued to spread in paris''s body. the power was not inferior to the melee legendary creatures, but it did not bring any joy to paris. on the contrary, it made her sigh deeply. "rhode." after personally experiencing the power of prayer magic, the foreign woman''s eyes showed a bit of rare loss and helplessness. she understood that the ability that existed in rhodes was something she could never reach. " now i finally understand why it was not me but you who finally got the authority over the two elements." rhodes just waved his hand lightly: "that''s nothing. the god of mage in the past has obtained the authority of two elements, right? although his final fusion failed, the valuable experience he left behind also gave me it brought quite a revelation. as long as i follow the direction of wisdom, there will never be only two elements of authority that i finally integrate." as rhodes said, although gwen failed in the process of integrating authority, the experience he left behind still benefited rhodes a lot. at least now, rhodes knows that if he wants to withstand the backlash of more elemental authority, then the first thing he has to do is to find a way to push the wisdom technique beyond its limits and reach the level of god that no one has ever been able to reach. only then can he be qualified to integrate more elemental powers. in order to obtain god-level wisdom, rhodes tried to seek help from moriel and asked her to use the power of the time domain to modify the past and see what would happen on different timelines. however, the result was beyond rhodes'' expectations. it is true that in some timelines, rhodes relied on the power of the supreme wisdom fruit to upgrade his wisdom to the divine level. however, in those timelines, his end did not seem to be very good. even if he was not completely killed, he was destroyed by the gods. the super-wisdom technique is hanging on for a breath, and if you think carefully, it is not as good as it is now. unable to open the door to god-level wisdom through the power of time, rhodes felt a little confused. the god of mage in the past, the wisdom skill was only at the legendary level, and had not yet been able to break through to the god level. what should rhodes do to have god-level special skills? as a spiritual element, paris is very sensitive to the changes in rhodes'' thoughts, and a unique light shines in her starry eyes: "rhode, you seem to be troubled by your wisdom." "you''re right." rhodes glanced at her, and then told her the trouble that was troubling him. god-level wisdom technique that only exists in legends and is not allowed in the world. even if rhodes wants to obtain it, he will still have the same trouble. it''s as difficult as reaching the sky. in the end, i couldn''t help but sigh deeply, "god-level wisdom... is there really anyone in this world who can touch this level?" after listening to the questions that bothered rhodes, paris fell into silence at this moment, with a look of thought in her eyes, as if she was hesitating whether to tell rhodes the news she knew. for paris, rhodes is undoubtedly her biggest opponent in the fight for elemental authority. even though she is now forced to surrender to rhodes, who is in charge of dual-element authority due to strength, paris still has deep thoughts about elemental authority. the thought never gave up. on the day of rhodes'' death, the elemental powers fell into an ownerless state again, and paris still had the opportunity to control one of them. telling rhodes the news will obviously help him further improve his strength. if he really masters the god-level wisdom technique, i am afraid that paris will never gain the power of the elements, and she will always be able to surrender to rhodes. under rule. however, thinking of the prayer magic that rhodes cast not long ago, paris''s heart sank again. not long after rhodes obtained the authority of the water element, he was able to exert the prayer magic to such an extent. if he continues to develop, his the strength can also reach unprecedented levels. the potential that rhodes showed actually made paris, the apex of the legend, feel a sense of fear. paris, who has seen hundreds of millions of creatures in different planes, has never he is so afraid of a human being''s potential, even to the point of fear. "rhodes, i do know some information about god-level wisdom." after thinking about it, paris decided to tell the news. firstly, she could win rhodes'' trust. secondly, even if she knew the information, it would not be easy to truly obtain the power of god-level wisdom. if it were true, if it was so easy to obtain the god-level wisdom spell, paris would have already obtained it herself, so how could anyone else get it? if rhodes insists on obtaining god-level wisdom, it will put himself in extreme danger, and that is exactly what paris has longed for. "tell me the story." seeing that paris knew about the god-level wisdom technique, rhodes became interested for a while and wanted to hear what the foreign woman in front of him knew. under the cover of the veil, paris opened her red lips and told rhodes what happened in the distant era: "in the distant past, during the most glorious era of erathia, there was a person who obtained the power of god-level wisdom. , to be more precise, that being is not a human being, but an angel." "angel?" rhodes was slightly startled. he had seen several angels in yunzhong city, and they didn''t look like they had god-level wisdom. he didn''t expect that in the past era, those who had obtained god-level wisdom were not mages. it''s not the elemental monarch, but those angels. "which angel can obtain the power of god-level wisdom?" as if she saw the inquiry in rhode''s eyes, paris added: "that is azazel, one of the oldest angels in the world. in the former cloud city, he was the wisdom in charge of wisdom and power. angel, he has unimaginable spiritual power. even if i were to fight with him on a spiritual level, i would be defeated quickly. he is also the only one in the world who has mastered the art of divine wisdom. the presence." listening to paris''s narration, rhodes''s eyes became solemn. it was a power of god-level wisdom. even paris, who dominated the spiritual element, had to be in awe of it. but soon, rhodes seemed to be in awe. thinking of something, he couldn''t help but frown: "why have i never seen that angel before, and never heard of his name before?" "hundreds of years ago, he had completely fallen, and all the traces he left behind were completely erased by the angels and demons who knew him well. it was only through the horn of the abyss that i learned that such a person once existed. "paris replied slowly. rhodes was slightly startled. this news surprised him more than the divine wisdom technique: "who can kill the existence that masters the divine wisdom technique?" judging from the power displayed by the legendary wisdom technique, when the wisdom technique reaches the god level, it can be said to have achieved a truly exhaustive strategy. whether it is the direction of fate or the changes in the world, everyone will bow to it. under the power of god-level wisdom, according to rhodes'' prediction, the power of god-level wisdom alone is enough to fight against the realm of destiny that controls all things, exposing the sinister tricks of destiny. under this premise, what kind of enemy can kill the ancient angel who wields god-level wisdom? paris just shook her head and continued: "azazel, he once rebelled from cloud city together with lucifer and became the demon king feared by everyone in hell. under his plan, hell demons were once glorious and can be seen everywhere in the main plane. they provide various creatures with power that is comparable to heroes, but the price is to take away the souls of those creatures and make them become cregans whose souls are enslaved in hell. even the power of the chapter demon comes from part of the source to azazel. in the memories that the horn of the abyss showed me, azazel has transcended the physical form. he can come in and out at will and seize other people''s bodies. no one can really kill him, and the horn of the abyss is... it is an artifact created by azazel to control the chapter demon." paris''s narration, instead of clearing up the doubts in rhode''s heart, actually made him even more confused. recalling the times he used the ring of time to see himself in different timelines, rhodes also understood that god-level wisdom art indeed has the power to protect the soul. even if the body dies, the soul can still be maintained by the power of god-level wisdom art. , which is somewhat similar to paris¡¯ description, but uses his own soul to seize other people¡¯s bodies at will? rhodes has never tried this. "you haven''t told me how he fell." recalling the possession power displayed by the chapter demon, just those ordinary chapter demons had made rhodes very troublesome before. if it were replaced by azazel, who was in charge of the god-level wisdom technique, i''m afraid there would be no ordinary chapter demon at all. with a weakness like the zhangmen demon, who can kill the being who wields god-level wisdom? facing rhodes'' inquiry, paris fell silent for a while. after a long time, she told the truth to rhodes: "in that hell where sinners gathered, a tragic disaster once happened. in that disaster, hell... the former glory was destroyed in one moment, countless demons died in that disaster, and the whole hell was almost uprooted. the person who did all this was not an angel, but a hero." rhodes'' mouth twitched: "could you be talking about..." "yes, the hero tularion, who was called the beast, once taught the demons in hell what it means to be a hero. azazel who tried to stop him died in his hands. not only azazel zile, rahab, beelzebub, mephistopheles...and many other famous demon kings were all killed in the hands of that hero." at the end of the sentence, there was a hint of fear in paris'' tone: "i saw the memory contained in the horn of the abyss. i have never seen a hero like that... countless demons tried to stop or persuade the hero to stop, but in the end no one had a good end. the demons took out the demons in hell treasures, dazzling treasures, succubi with stunning looks, and even artifacts that can change the world, including the horn of the abyss. however, no matter what they are, they can''t shake the hero''s will. the hell demon is almost defeated by him. killing everything, and what prompted him to do all this was not greed and desire, but pure love. just thinking about it makes people shudder..." after listening to paris''s story, rhodes couldn''t help but put his hand on his forehead. until now, rhodes finally understood the cause of azazel''s death. it turned out that he killed the fallen angel who was in charge of the god-level wisdom technique. it was none other than the hero tularion. what makes rhodes a little emotional is that even the power of divine wisdom cannot stop the hero tularion. the legendary ancient angel in charge of divine wisdom still transformed into a hero in the end under the boundless heroic will. a wisp of dust. what rhodes didn''t expect was that even the power of god-level wisdom couldn''t help azazel escape the fate of death. he was in hell, trying to rely on this power to stop the hero tulari. despite his high pace, there was only one way to die in the end, and ling''s wisdom that no one could match was also buried with him. rhodes had heard about the deeds of the hero tularion, and also knew that he had killed many demons in hell, just to prove his true love to cecia, but what rhodes didn¡¯t expect was that even ah a powerful demon like thazler could not escape the disaster caused by tularion in the end. after knowing everything about azazel, new doubts arose in rhode''s heart: "if all this is true, where should i go to obtain the knowledge needed for god-level wisdom? " as he said that, rhodes couldn''t help but glance at paris. what rhodes didn''t expect was that paris actually knew the information about the god-level wisdom technique. if it were anyone else here, there would be no way to answer rhodes'' question. questions at this time. different from others, paris holds the artifact that controls the chapter demon, which is the abyss horn that once originated from azazel. perhaps because of this, she can know that those hells have long been destroyed by tulari. ang completely buried the information. according to paris, the devils in hell also have their glorious era. under the leadership of azazel, who possesses god-level wisdom, it is very difficult for the demons not to be glorious, and that is the god-level era. the most powerful power of wisdom is that everything in the hell of the past has been completely destroyed in the hands of the hero tularion. perhaps as those hell demons call tularion, he is like a beast dominated by the purest love. no demon can stand in front of him. even rhodes, after hearing the when tularion performed this deed, he couldn''t help but sigh secretly in his heart. the power of a hero is really so powerful. recalling his results in different times, rhodes seemed to have a clear understanding. in different timelines, rhodes, like azazel, also gained the power of god-level wisdom. however, the final result, but he was defeated at the hands of the hero gru, who is really the nemesis of wisdom. "if you want to find god-level wisdom, of course you have to go to hell and look for the traces left by azazel." at this moment, paris took the initiative to answer. Chapter 3076 "can i only go to hell..." reflecting on the proposal given by paris, rhodes fell into deep thinking for a while. the feedback from the peeping eye made rhodes know that what paris said was true. there really was a wise angel named azazel in erathia in the past. he had mastered the power of god-level wisdom and followed lucifer rebelled against cloud city together, but eventually fell into the hands of tularion, the hero who slaughtered hell. if rhodes intends to search for traces of god-level wisdom, except for the deepest part of yunzhong city, there seems to be only hell to go to. it''s just that both cloud city and hell are the main battlefields of the third expansion pack. if you go there rashly, something might happen under the intervention of fate. the protagonist of the third expansion pack is now in hell. among. while rhodes was thinking, the subordinate who came to report intelligence brought his thoughts back to reality: "your majesty rhodes, there are signs of demonic activity in the eli forest." rhodes just waved his hand: "the end is approaching, and it is normal for demons to be active frequently. even if the gate of hell has been destroyed, and the silence of the flames has slowed down the pace of the hell army, it will not stop the ambition of those demons at all. sooner or later, they will they will launch an attack on the forces in the main plane. if it is just news about demonic activities, there is no need to report it to me." the vampire under his command quickly said: "your majesty rhodes, that demon is the demon general serron who you specifically told to report any signs to you." "what?" hearing this, rhodes also became serious. in hell, sellon is lucifer''s most trusted general. his every move naturally represents all of lucifer''s will. rhodes has already told his subordinates to keep an eye on him. , as soon as he starts activities in the surface world, he must feedback the news to himself as soon as possible. sellon''s appearance in eli at such a moment also revealed an unusual meaning. rhodes couldn''t help but ask: "what exactly did he do in eli?" the subordinates quickly reported the information they knew: "according to the intelligence collected by the thieves guild and the calculations of the magic eye organization, sellon attacked the emergency center in the quiet city of eli not long ago and captured the hero jenny. one of my subordinates¡¯ half-elf apprentices, i don¡¯t know what his purpose is yet, but it seems to be related to the artifact on jenny.¡± rhodes seemed to have thought of something and asked: "the apprentice who was taken away by sellon, is that person a hero?" "according to the intelligence collected, that apprentice is not a hero." his subordinate reported back. "really..." rhodes frowned. not long ago, eli''s jungle guardians broke into the water elemental plane and rescued jenny who was trapped in it. rhodes naturally knew about it. it was precisely because of their actions that they seized the authority of the water element in one fell swoop. however, what happened to eli now also made rhodes think about it. "continue to explore the situation in eli. if anything happens, tell me as soon as possible." rhodes ordered slowly. after understanding the situation reported by his men, rhodes couldn''t help but sigh slightly. he originally thought that eli had no power to resist in this doomsday disaster, but he never thought that a demigod-level person was born there. the fallen hero of the water elemental lord. with the protection of the hero gru, eli is now greatly strengthened. even rhodes'' men who are seeking information are no longer easy to enter the dense forest. they can obtain this information thanks to thieves. guild help. "your majesty rhodes, the lord of the earth element wishes to see you." just as rhodes was thinking, a respectful female voice sounded in his heart. it was the voice of speaker erica. her report could be directly conveyed to rhodes'' mind through the spiritual imprint at the first time, but she there seemed to be a hint of urgency in the originally calm voice. it was obvious that even erica was unable to deal with the visitor at this moment, and rhodes had to come forward in person. "the lord of the earth element..." when he heard the name mentioned by erica, rhodes couldn''t help but his eyes darkened. he originally wanted to wait until he truly mastered the power of god-level wisdom before meeting the earth elemental monarch, but he didn''t expect that... when rhodes was fully prepared, the earth elemental lord took the initiative to come to him. it seemed that the fall of the water elemental lord made the earth elemental lord, who was in charge of the power of the earth, feel deeply and needed to find other elemental lords to discuss the matter. in the magic city, not only rhodes, who had inherited the power of the air element, was also here, but the fire element monarch was also here. when the water element monarch died, the remaining two element monarchs were here, and the earth element monarch naturally had to come over to discuss countermeasures. . what made rhodes take a deep breath was that the earth elemental monarch, like the fire elemental monarch, had broken the final seal of the elemental authority and was able to control all the earth elements in the world. the entire earth was under the control of the earth elemental monarch. there was no land. , able to escape the influence of the earth element monarch. as the flame girl took away all the fire elements in the world, the world became extremely cold without the fire element. there was no light or heat, and countless crops died. the caster could still use his own power to maintain his life, but the other creatures could not not so lucky, i immediately felt the severity of the living environment. the earth element monarch who also broke the final seal is no less influential than the fire element monarch in terms of influence on all things. the survival of everyone on the main plane is closely related to the earth under their feet. birds can soar in the air, but in the end there will be a day when we land again. without the earth that carries all things, other living things will not be able to survive at all, so how can we talk about everything else? in rhodes'' eyes, the earth elemental lord is undoubtedly the most difficult being to deal with. after breaking the elemental monarch''s seal, he is even more difficult to deal with than the water elemental lord who dominates the ocean. rhodes has seen that the earth elemental lord only communicates with the earth. , causing countless rare minerals to move from the depths of the earth to his feet, springing up like mushrooms after a rain. the ability to manipulate the earth undoubtedly exceeded rhodes'' imagination. among the earth magics, there is a magic called earthquake. its effect is to cause earthquakes and destroy enemy buildings. earthquake magic is usually used in siege battles to quickly destroy the enemy''s walls. create opportunities for your side to win. however, the true power of the earth elemental lord is many times more effective than the shaking of the earth. when he goes all out, the earth under his control can swallow up all enemies on it, and no one can escape. the fury of the earth. if rhodes, who already holds the power of the water element, can stay on the ocean, he will not be afraid of the earth element monarch who needs the earth to exert his full strength. however, rhodes has no way to do this. even if rhodes can always stay on the ocean. in the ocean, everything he built on land, his undead army cannot do this. the magic city always stays on the ground, but cannot go to the ocean with rhodes, and the earth belongs to the earth element monarch. where the power lies. facing the uninvited lord of the earth element, rhodes calmed down and prepared to go meet him. then he said to the foreign woman standing beside him like a lamppost: "i am going to see the lord of the earth element. please stay first." here, if i still have any questions about wisdom, i will come to you." just when rhodes was about to leave, paris suddenly reached out and stopped him: "the lord of the earth elements, he has caused me a lot of trouble before and ruined my plans to seize the power of the elements many times. at this time, how can he miss me?" after learning the news of the arrival of the earth elemental monarch, paris''s eyes also flashed with anger. apparently, she had been bent on seizing the power of the elements, but she was often frustrated at the hands of other elemental monarchs, and she also suffered a lot. ji ji fell in love with the other elemental monarchs, and now that rhodes was here, she seemed to have finally found the strength to compete with the earth elemental monarchs, and couldn''t help but go with rhodes. rhodes glanced at paris and felt that it was not a good idea. judging from the earth element monarch''s generous character, he did not seem to be looking for trouble. on the contrary, paris was more like the one looking for trouble. one, but finally said: "okay, but you need to pay attention to your words, i don''t want to see anything unpleasant happen." after receiving rhode''s approval, paris also showed a rare smile. this was very unusual for the spiritual element who was always indifferent and had no waves in her heart. paris quickly calmed down. come down and go to the congress with rhodes. as soon as he entered the congress, rhodes felt the adoring and enthusiastic gazes of many undead members. next to the undead members, a huge man stood out so conspicuously that even if he was thrown into the crowd, he would still stand out from the crowd. . after the elemental creature transforms into a human being, its body will retain subtle characteristics similar to its own. the fire elemental monarch transformed into a blazing girl who is as unruly and willful as fire. the previous water element monarch, sariel, transformed into an elf woman who was as elegant and noble as an elf, and as calm and calm as the deep sea. the foreign woman whose face is covered by gauze beside rhodes is a mysterious spiritual element that probes people''s hearts. and that giant man is exactly the human form of the earth element monarch. inside the generous and honest giant man''s body is a body as solid as the earth. even if you don''t know the identity of the earth element monarch, just look at that giant man. he looks even taller than an ogre, and no one dares to underestimate the giant man in front of him. "you have nothing to do here. leave the space to me and the earth elemental monarch who has come from afar." rhodes spoke slowly. after receiving his order, the nearby undead councilors filed out and handed the space in front of them to rhodes. even erica, the speaker, did the same. before she left, he glanced at rhodes one more time, and then left with the others. the giant man looked at rhodes, recalling that the last time he saw rhodes, rhodes had not fully felt the true power of the air element authority. at the same time, he also asked for his help, and then obtained the precious minerals from under the earth. unexpectedly, when i saw rhodes this time, not only did rhodes'' aura change greatly, but his overall strength even reached a point where even the earth elemental monarch couldn''t see clearly. looking at rhodes who had undergone astonishing changes, even the well-informed earth elemental lord couldn''t help but show a bit of surprise at this moment. he had never seen a person''s strength be able to change in such a short period of time. within, such astonishing changes have occurred, even for the elemental monarch. the elemental monarch has not spent hundreds of thousands of years to gain the current strength. however, when it comes to rhodes, things seem to be quietly changing. changes have occurred. just as the giant man was sizing up rhodes, the exotic woman next to him suddenly attracted his attention. from that foreign woman, the strong man felt a familiar aura, an aura that he had dealt with many times but never thought he would meet again at this moment. after noticing the aura, the strong man couldn''t help but change his expression, and the nearby ground began to tremble: "paris? you are here!" as the strong man roared loudly, the entire parliament of the undead seemed to become unstable, and gravel continued to fall nearby. if the earth elemental monarch became angry, the entire earth would release its endless anger. at that time, the earth all the creatures above suffered. rhodes is naturally very aware of this. he did not expect that the earth elemental monarch, who has always been generous, would have such a big reaction to paris''s arrival. if rhodes did not come forward to stop it, i am afraid that some of the earth elemental monarch''s leaks would under the power, the entire congress of the undead will collapse. that is not what rhodes wants to see, so he hurriedly said: "edmund, lord of the earth element, don''t worry, paris has officially become my subordinate, and she will not do anything to harm you." listening to rhodes'' reminder, the earth elemental monarch''s movements improved, but his tense expression never relaxed for a moment. it was obviously the appearance of paris that made him fully vigilant: "you said she became your subordinate? the words of the spiritual element person are not trustworthy. you don''t know what she will do..." just when the earth elemental monarch was about to remind rhodes of paris''s threat, his gaze that had just fallen on rhodes suddenly froze: "is that...the power of the water elemental authority? this is impossible...you actually fused two a share of elemental authority!¡± what surprised the earth elemental monarch was that he actually felt a unique power from rhodes. that power was so familiar that edmund immediately judged that it originated from the authority of the water element. the power within it, which originally belonged to the water elemental lord, now appears in rhodes. seeing that the earth elemental lord told him about the abnormality in his body, rhodes just waved his hand and admitted it. Chapter 3077 the more he felt the aura on rhode''s body, the more surprised edmund became. the power derived from the authority of the water element is a unique ability that only the monarch of the water element is qualified to control. let alone the others who use the power of the water element, even if they want to find the location of the water element authority, it is as difficult as climbing. something about heaven. however, at this moment, the aura appeared intact on rhodes. if edmund hadn''t known that rhodes had inherited the power of the air element authority, he might have thought that he had become the new water element monarch. "this is impossible. how could the water element authority belonging to salil appear in your body? not long ago, i just received a message from salil asking for help, and then i specially came to inform other elemental monarchs of the news. you are how did you obtain the authority of the water element?" even the usually calm earth element monarch couldn''t help but change his expression after carefully feeling the aura of water element authority on rhodes. if the water element authority really appeared on rhodes, then sariel in the ocean , it is very likely that something unexpected has happened, otherwise, according to edmund''s understanding of sariel, she will definitely not hand over the water element authority to others. for elemental monarchs, elemental authority is the source of their power. without elemental authority, they can no longer be called elemental monarchs. there is no doubt that in the eyes of elemental monarchs, the importance of elemental authority is as important as theirs. life is the same. unless he is about to fall, any elemental monarch who is still rational will not give up his elemental power to others. doing so is the same as giving up the throne of the monarch. after realizing the power of the water element in rhodes'' body, edmund was particularly vigilant for a moment. recalling salil''s request for help not long ago, edmund could not relax for a moment. he extremely suspected that salil was the because he was attacked by rhodes, he asked other elemental monarchs for help. he immediately asked rhodes: "what did you do to saryl?" sensing the change in edmund''s momentum, rhodes just shook his head lightly. the anger originating from the earth was even more violent than the anger of the ocean, not to mention that edmund in front of him had liberated all the power belonging to the authority of the earth element. if he offended without him, i was afraid that the magic city would not be peaceful in the future, so i told what happened to salil one by one: "i think you must have misunderstood. not long ago, i also received a signal for help from sariel. it was not me who threatened her life, but the elves in eli. although flem and i rushed to the scene as soon as possible, the plane of water element, but after all, it was a bit slow. when i arrived, salil had already fallen. in order to prevent the power of water element from falling into the hands of those creatures with malicious intentions, i had to find a way to control it. " after listening to rhodes telling what happened, especially when he heard that sariel, who was crossing the ocean, was actually shot and killed by a half-elf hero with an arrow, edmund''s expression became complicated, filled with a bit of regret. , and finally sighed deeply: "it seems that those doomsday prophecies are all true. the candidates for the four elemental monarchs have not changed for hundreds of years. unexpectedly, two people died one after another when the doomsday came. first, thelma, who was in charge of the atmosphere, and then the sariel, who rules the ocean, and the elemental monarch who once stood at the top of the world, no longer has the power of the past. who knows what will happen to the remaining elemental monarchs? maybe one day, that bad luck will fall on them. me, or flame, who controls the flames." at the end, even edmund showed a somewhat sad look: "in the past, i had a good relationship with the other elemental monarchs. i persuaded them to get out of the doomsday as soon as possible and not to try to take back all the power of the elements in the past. with the help of the elements, the power of the monarch, even if the creatures from the main plane struggle here in darkness, will not affect us in the elemental plane. but in the end, no one listens to me. they insist on inserting themselves into the doomsday battle. now that my feet have suffered a backlash from fate, i can¡¯t blame others.¡± from the words of the earth elemental lord, rhodes seemed to notice something. it seemed that there was a fatigue that was difficult for ordinary people to detect in the heart of the giant man in front of him. as the earth elemental monarch who symbolizes the earth that carries all things, edmund is as indifferent to the world as the mountains standing in the wilderness, and is unwilling to participate in other elemental monarchs to take back the power of all the elements in the world, leaving the main plane in a state of death. they do not want to get involved in the doomsday war and join forces with those ambitious doomsday kings. seeing the two monarchs he knew well in the past fall one after another, he felt very uncomfortable. rhodes said slowly: "do you think that by staying in the earth elemental plane, not becoming enemies with other doomsday kings, and not taking back all the earth elements in the world, you can protect yourself and escape this doomsday disaster? the answer? obviously it''s impossible. the doomsday war has already begun, and no one can escape from it. if you don''t want to avoid all this, others will let you go. if the lord of hell finally wins the doomsday war, he will use his supreme power to the power in the doomsday blade eradicates all zombies who are not heroes, including you naturally. he will find you in the earth elemental plane and finally kill you. at that time, you will feel regretful as to why you were there in the first place. when i had the chance to stop this, i didn''t take action, but stayed in the earth elemental plane and stood by." listening to rhodes''s chilling words, edmund couldn''t defend himself for a moment. judging from the various signs shown on the earth, what rhodes said was most likely true. he wanted to purify the entire world and make the world more peaceful. the lord of hell, where everyone becomes a hero, will not easily let him off as the earth elemental monarch. if he avoids the battle blindly, at the end of the doomsday war, what awaits him will still not end well. "it''s too early to say this now." unable to refute what rhodes said, edmund had to change the topic and said, "who knows who the final winner of the doomsday war is? no matter how powerful the lord of hell is, i don''t think not as good as the stigmata in the clouds. the four elemental monarchs in their heyday were sealed by the stigmata. only then did they gain prosperity for thousands of years in the main plane. i don¡¯t believe that with the power of the lord of hell, it¡¯s really possible. the master who can defeat the fate of the world." listening to edmund''s rebuttal, before rhodes could speak, paris on the side couldn''t help it and screamed at edmund: "do you really hope that the stigmata can win the final victory? ? so what if the stigma really wins? have you forgotten how he sealed the elemental monarch in the first place? for the prosperity of the erathians, what does the elemental monarch mean in his eyes? do you think he will survive the end of the world? after the war, won¡¯t the elemental monarch who escaped the seal be sealed again? will you still be left in charge of the power of the elements to threaten the entire main plane?¡± edmund was speechless for a moment. as paris said, even if the stigmata finally defeated the lord of hell, the elemental monarch waiting for him would not end well. the original elemental monarch was... the stigmata sealed it with one hand. when the end came, the stigmata was unable to distract himself and use his strength to deal with the elemental lord. however, this did not mean that he did not have the strength to do so. after everything calmed down, what was left to the elemental lord would be nothing. what will happen? "then what do you think i should do?" after thinking to no avail, edmund shrugged his head. as a monarch of the earth element, his body was extremely strong. no matter how fierce the attack was, he could not make him take half a step back. , however, in terms of wisdom, he is far behind other elemental monarchs. many times when faced with complex problems, he is unable to think them through clearly and can only let the problems ferment like a stubborn stone. looking at rhodes in front of him, edmund also had a bit of questioning in his eyes, wanting to know what rhodes should do at this moment. "it''s very simple, you just need to join other forces." rhodes spoke slowly, answering edmund''s confusion, "in the doomsday war, there are not only two forces in cloud city and hell. since those two the final victory of these forces will be unfavorable to you, so why don''t you join forces other than those two forces? as long as those two forces are not the ones who win in the end, it is not an unacceptable result for you." after listening to rhodes''s persuasion, no matter how stupid the earth elemental lord was, he could still hear the meaning behind rhodes'' words, and his eyes couldn''t help but look a little more thoughtful: "you mean, should i join you and the side where the fire elemental lord is?¡± rhodes nodded and continued to persuade edmund in front of him: "we are both elemental monarchs, and we have a common enemy. since no matter which side wins in the doomsday war, the outcome will be unfavorable to us, why don''t we take the initiative to create a favorable situation? result. after the death of the water element monarch, i have integrated the authority of the water element. now i am a dual-element monarch who dominates the two elements. is there any better condition than this? i can accept you in the doomsday battle. you can¡¯t find a more suitable place than here among the forces.¡± rhodes''s lobbying also made edmund feel a little moved. as rhodes said, since no matter which side wins in the end between cloud city and hell, he will not end well, then why not join him? what about the side in his favour? especially the rhodes in front of him has already taken control of dual elemental authority. this result not only surprised edmund, but also made him feel a little lucky. "no one has ever been able to fuse the power of dual elements. hundreds of years ago, the mages who dared to do that ended up being destroyed. rhodes, i can feel the power of the water element surging and active in your body. i didn''t expect you. you can really do this." looking at rhodes in front of him, edmund also sighed with emotion. as if he thought of something, edmund continued: "i just wanted to tell you that the water element lord is in danger. with my physique and limited ability under the ocean, i am afraid that i will not be able to help the water element lord escape from trouble, so i want to i wanted you to help me, but what i didn''t expect was that you had already done it first, and also found the authority of the water element from under the ocean after salil''s death. this result was really beyond my expectation. expected. i have not considered participating in the doomsday war before. although your words moved me, i still need time to think carefully." rhodes nodded. edmund''s answer was not beyond his expectations. as the earth elemental monarch who controls the power of the earth, edmund''s cycle of thinking about problems is as long as the movement of the earth''s crust. it may take an unimaginable time for him to think about a problem clearly. even if rhodes is very anxious about it, he won''t. the only way is to wait patiently for the earth elemental monarch to finish thinking before he can get his answer. "it doesn''t matter. you have enough time to think before the final moment comes. after all, time is on my side." rhodes said slowly. edmund didn''t understand the deep meaning of rhode''s words, but just nodded in agreement. paris, who was on the side, obviously heard more from rhode''s words. she had personally experienced the power of time. , clearly understood what rhodes meant in his words. that sentence was not a simple politeness, but as the literal meaning showed, the power that is enough to manipulate time and reverse time is indeed on rhodes'' side. aside. in the doomsday battle, being able to stand on the same side as such a power is naturally a matter of great honor. if the enemy had this power, paris would not know how to deal with it, but paris what she wanted was obviously more than that. what she was plotting was the power of the elemental lord. however, after time was on rhodes'' side, no matter what she did, even if she really harmed rhodes, it seemed that it seems meaningless, no one can transcend time. the realm of time was the power of the oldest legendary holy female dragon, which was comparable to the other most powerful realm of destiny at that time. what made paris very helpless was that the power of time stood beside rod at that time. after a while, her last hope seemed to have been completely shattered. while paris was thinking hard and thinking about ways to defeat time, edmund on the side was also preparing to leave. after conveying the news about the water element monarch to rhodes, edmund no longer stayed in the magic city. the reason for this is that as an earth elemental monarch, he most likes to stay under the earth and remain motionless for decades or hundreds of years. however, when he left, he still carried the proposal that rhodes gave him in his heart. it was not until the earth elemental lord left that rhodes took a deep breath. it seemed that it was not an easy task to convince the very stubborn earth elemental lord. more efforts would be needed. at the moment, rhodes has not yet truly mastered the power of god-level wisdom. even if he gets more elemental authority, it will be useless. winning over the earth elemental monarch in advance can save a lot of trouble later. (end of chapter) Chapter 3078 on the snowy border, a group of people was walking slowly forward. there were many fully loaded carriages in the group, and there were closely armed guards following closely around them. the human scouts who were scouting the road ahead looked around, and soon showed joy on their faces. they reported back all the information they found to the leader of the team behind, an elderly man. "commander gran, the road ahead is clear. according to the current speed, we will soon reach the city of snow ridge and exchange for food that is more valuable than gold from those undead!" listening to the scout''s tone of voice that couldn''t hide the joy at all, the nearby guards couldn''t help but look happy, as if they had already enjoyed the wonderful rewards after completing the transaction, and even drove the car harder with their hands. the scout called him the leader of gran''s team. hearing this, he breathed a sigh of relief. after crossing the snowy border, which is the most dangerous area where ambushes are most likely to be encountered, the road ahead is clear. it seems that this transaction can be a success. achieved. just as he was thinking about it, gran subconsciously rode his horse to a carriage with an open back. he couldn''t help but catch sight of a strange-looking elf in the carriage. there was a terrifying penetrating wound on the elf''s chest, which was almost transparent. looking in front of him, i could directly see everything behind him. despite being so seriously injured, the elf, except that he looked a little embarrassed, was completely fine in his movements, and his body movements were not hindered by the injury. he couldn''t help but feel... people were secretly amazed. it was an elf traveler that gran met on the way to bracada. after learning that the seriously injured and disgraced elf traveler was also going to bracada, gran happily invited him to come with him. go there and join together on the road to avoid being attacked by thieves and robbers when crossing the border of bracada. "in a short while, we will arrive at the city of snow ridge. my caravan will repair there for a day and then return to erathia. i think it is almost time to say goodbye." looking at the silence, the elf, who looked as if he had experienced some kind of inhuman suffering, took the initiative to talk to him. the elf spoke very few words, and seemed to have some secrets about him. gran tried to talk to him along the way, but in the end there was often no result. however, gran didn''t care. he was able to see the man who was supposed to live on the other side of the continent. the elves in the airy forest in the northern part of the mainland are a matter of concern. no matter what secrets that elf holds, gran doesn''t seem to be surprised. "i remember that the place has been occupied by the undead. why do you want to go to snow ridge city at this moment?" just when gran thought that his conversation would not attract the elf''s attention as usual, he suddenly heard a questioning voice coming from the elf''s mouth, so he replied: "i belong to the freelance chamber of commerce. do you know what is the most valuable thing in the chamber of commerce when the flames of the world are extinguished? that is food. the erathians need food to maintain their lives, but the undead in the snow do not need it. they don''t know they don¡¯t feel hungry even when they are tired. food is all superfluous to them. there is no doubt that this is the most advantageous business opportunity. as long as they can bring back enough food from here, they can make unimaginable profits." the wounded elf nodded, understanding gran''s thoughts: "it is indeed a good business opportunity, but is it worth risking his life? those undead, they won''t be reasonable with you, will they really make a deal with you? ?¡± gran just shook his head and smiled slightly: "you don''t know something about this. although brakada is ruled by the lord of the undead, it does not interfere in transactions, and taxes are looser than other forces on the mainland. , the only human beings who can move freely in the snowy land are probably businessmen like us. even in the congress of the dead, there are many human beings holding important positions. if we can get in touch with congressman boni, he will sign contracts for the businessmen. the release order is enough to last us a lifetime." the wounded elf nodded, remembering the words of the leader of gran in his heart, but heard him ask again: "speaking of which, you haven''t told me yet, why do you want to go to brakada at this time? i i heard that the defeated mages fled to the eri forest where the elves were, but i had never heard of elves going to brakada when the end came. what exactly is there in brakada? did you have to sacrifice your life to come here?" the wounded elf just sighed slightly. the closer he got to the snowy area, the more he hesitated. he failed to complete the task and failed to live up to his lover''s expectations. for a moment, he didn''t know how to face it. in the end, he just sighed: "yes." something more important than my life, something that cannot be separated until death, exists in this snowy land, and i must return here." gran nodded. seeing that the injured elf seemed unwilling to say more, he did not try to pry out the information on the elf. the two met by chance. he just gave the elf a ride along the way, and there was no need to get to the bottom of everything. go explore. while the two were chatting, a fierce sound suddenly came from the front of the team, and along with the sound, there were some short screams. listening to the screams coming from a familiar person, gran''s expression suddenly changed. he didn''t bother to talk to the wounded elf next to him, and hurried to the front of the team. the scene that happened in front of him made him he was suddenly shocked and his eyes widened. the guards he had hired with a huge sum of money betrayed him and attacked ordinary people in the caravan without explanation. "mercenary weixis, what are you doing? have you forgotten the contract of the freelance chamber of commerce? how could you do such a thing?" looking at the extremely tall mercenary leader who exuded the aura of a sixth-level professional, gran angrily questioned him about his rebellious behavior. in order to ensure that the merchants would not be attacked by thieves or those ferocious undead, glen spent a lot of money to hire weixis, a mercenary leader with sixth-level strength from the freelance chamber of commerce. unexpectedly, now that something like this had happened, gran was trembling with anger, but he could do nothing. he could only take out the terms of the freelance chamber of commerce and try to threaten weixis to stop his betrayal. gran''s question only aroused laughter from the mercenaries, who seemed not to take it into consideration at all. wisis, who was holding a big knife, mercilessly shouted loudly at gran. laugh at: "commander gran, who doesn''t know that food is in short supply in erathia now, and hungry people are everywhere. as long as you can bring back enough food from the snowy area, you can make a fortune. i originally wanted to go to the snowy area in person, but i have no capital and can¡¯t find a way to patrol the undead across the border. i didn¡¯t expect that you would bring the opportunity to me. how could i miss such an opportunity?¡± "you..." gran was so angry that he couldn''t speak. he wanted to retort, but no words came out of his mouth. judging from the momentum of the mercenary leader weixis, he obviously would not let himself live. leave. "if you have any questions, let''s wait until you become an undead. if you are lucky, you may be buried in the snow for ten and a half years. maybe on that day, you may be resurrected by other undead!" at the end of the sentence, there was a bit of coldness in weixis''s eyes. at his signal, the nearby mercenary men also aimed their sharp arrows at commander gran. "um?" just as the mercenaries were laughing and laughing, as if they had seen gran''s death, they suddenly discovered something unusual. the wounded elf who had been in the carriage before was seen walking out of the carriage. he came down, holding a broken sword he picked up from nowhere in his arms, and stood in front of gran. "who are you?" seeing someone suddenly causing trouble, wisis couldn''t help but his face darkened, and he questioned the elf, wanting to interrogate his details. at this moment, he was not frightened by the crowd, or that the elf is a fool, or he has some extraordinary trump card. "leader weixis, don''t worry. he is just a traveler that gran kindly brought with him. he poses no threat to you at all. you are a powerful sixth-level man. no one here is your opponent!" the mercenary who knew the ins and outs of the elf soon told weixis all the information that belonged to him. hearing this, weixis couldn''t help but laugh: "i thought where did he come from?" you, i didn¡¯t expect that you are just a wounded elf and you want to show off as a hero in front of me, so i will let you experience my power!¡± after saying that, wisis stepped forward with the crowd, and the shining sword in his hand slashed towards the elf at a dizzying speed. the fierce sword force caused an indiscernible streak in the air. the arc light looked like it was going to cut off the elf blocking the way. the nearby mercenaries had already prepared to cheer for wisis. however, the next moment, the smiles that had just appeared on their faces froze. the elf waved his sword lightly, and the sword blade pulled a bright sword in the air. mango. under the light of the sword, the light of the sword in weixis''s hand undoubtedly looked so ridiculous, and his entire body was completely wiped out by that inevitable blow, leaving no trace left. this change in the field immediately shocked the onlookers. no one expected that the elf''s vichy, who was already in control of victory just now and seemed to have completely defeated him, could not even block that man''s sword. by dying so quietly, the power displayed by the elf was undoubtedly beyond everyone''s expectations. looking at the elf slowly raising his sword in the field, the nearby mercenaries also realized that something was wrong. they turned around and retreated without caring about robbing the caravan''s belongings. however, the elf seemed not to want to give them that chance. as a bright sword light fell, everything standing in front of the elves, whether it was the mercenaries who turned around and ran away, or the originally sturdy carriages in the caravan, were all turned into complete powder, and everything in the world was turned into complete powder. it seemed so silent, and everything seemed to have been completely cut off by the sword belonging to the hero. after doing all this, under the shocked eyes of the caravan leader gran, the elf just slowly put down the sword in his hand and said calmly: "i don''t think we can wait until the city of snow ridge. let''s say goodbye here in advance." bar." it wasn''t until he heard the words coming from the elf''s mouth that gran realized who the person in front of him was. that person was not the seriously injured traveler gran expected at all, but someone who was so powerful that he didn''t need help from others at all. legendary creatures, no, even the legendary strong men in gran''s memory cannot show that devastating power. even among legends, his strength is shocking. "who are you?" looking at the elf who casually wiped out all the mercenaries who robbed the caravan''s property, gran couldn''t help but murmured, wanting to know the true identity of the hero in front of him. the elf didn''t reply, but he saw a gust of wind suddenly blowing in the distance. there was an uncomfortable feeling of dampness in the wind. under the sweep of the wind, the caravan leader gran felt a discomfort in his body and wanted to he completely fell to the ground, but the elf on the side caught him, which prevented him from falling to the ground. swept by the sinister wind, only the roars of nearby ghosts could be heard. the mercenaries who had just been killed turned into hideous and terrifying ghosts at this moment. they seemed to be sending a message to the caravan leader that even death could not silence him. roar. "what''s going on?" gran was shocked. he had never seen such a situation before. the huge changes that happened in front of him were completely beyond his expectation. the mercenaries who were completely dead just now were here. for a moment, he turned into an undead, and seemed to want to consult with the hero again. this change also frightened gran to a loss. if the previous betrayal of the mercenaries only made him feel extremely angry and wanted to condemn their unfaithful behavior to the contract, what happened before him, there is only deep fear in gran''s heart. the power to control the undead is not something ordinary people can possess. it was only now that gran remembered that this time he went to the brakada snowy area, which was occupied by the undead. what kind of risks exist and what kind of threats will be encountered. just when gran was extremely frightened and didn''t know what to do, the injured elf stood in front of him and took the initiative to say: "show yourself, lord of the undead." "you mean...lord of the undead?" after hearing that name, gran could no longer remain calm. even the last trace of reason in his heart seemed to disappear completely at this moment. he actually heard it from the elf. a name that terrifies all living creatures. the lord of the undead who conquered brakada, his name is a taboo in the hearts of all erathians. when his name is mentioned, the only things that come to mind are death and fear. no matter what, gran he couldn''t have imagined that a small businessman like himself would attract the attention of the lord of the undead. as if in response to the elf''s words, surrounded by many ghosts, the figure belonging to rhodes also appeared from the boundless darkness. Chapter 3079 "the lord of the undead...is really him!" the moment he saw rhodes'' figure, gran was unable to speak a word. the lord of the undead, who was famous throughout the continent and conquered the snowy land, actually appeared in front of him. just standing in front of rhodes, gran felt his legs weaken, the temperature of his body disappeared rapidly, and he shuddered all over. he almost couldn''t help but fall to his knees completely. no one can escape from the lord of the undead, even if just one look from him was enough to put others to death. in the face of such a terrifying existence, gran couldn''t think of any resistance at all. it was a miracle that he could even stand still. gran''s eyes were focused on the injured elf standing in front of him. it was all thanks to his blocking that he was able to block for himself the majestic and terrifying aura of the lord of the undead. otherwise, i''m afraid he wouldn''t be able to do anything at all now. not qualified to stand here. "lord of the undead, what are you doing here? do you, who rule brakada, still have trouble with those merchants?" looking at rhodes, whose aura was majestic and seemed to contain the power to swallow everything, the wounded elf asked slowly. "i don''t care about those merchants. i''m here for you, hero tularion." facing the injured elf''s inquiry, rhodes just replied lightly, and at the same time, he revealed the true identity of the elf. he was the most powerful elf in the past. the strong hero tularion, "you have brought unimaginable disaster to those hell demons. i have some questions to ask you. but why don''t you return to the snowy land as soon as possible instead of mixing with those low-level creatures? together?" in the face of rhodes'' inquiry, tularion did not answer. the reason why he slowed down was just because of the hesitation in his heart. it was easy to save gran. he did not expect his every move. , all under rhodes'' gaze. he had just returned to the snowy area when he attracted rhodes'' attention. on the side, the caravan leader gran was so surprised that he was speechless when he saw this situation. he could not have imagined that the injured elf he picked up along the way was actually not an unknown traveler at all. on the contrary, he was a hero who was also praised highly by the lord of the undead. if it hadn''t been for the elf''s action, gran would have died at the hands of the mercenaries who betrayed him, let alone witnessing the shocking situation in front of him. "what do you want to ask me?" tularion said calmly. "i want to know the information about a hell demon king who died in your hands hundreds of years ago. his name was azazel." rhodes slowly expressed the doubts in his heart and learned from paris. after hearing the news about azazel, rhodes planned to try to explore the mysteries of god-level wisdom from the things left by the ancient demon king. for this reason, before going to hell, rhodes must also go to hell. tularion, who once killed azazel single-handedly, asked. tularion, his name is a taboo that exists deepest in the hearts of hell demons. in hell, no one dares to call that hero by his name. all demons who once knew tularion''s deeds he was completely slaughtered, and his various deeds became a legend among the demons who survived the disaster, and he became the most feared beast in the hearts of the demons. "any information about azazel, as long as it is something you remember, no matter whether it is useful or not, just tell me." rhodes added that he needs to collect all the information about the demon king, even if it is just another a small thing can also reflect many problems from the side. as long as it is information tularion has remembered, it may be useful in the future. however, what made rhodes'' expression darken was that when faced with his inquiry, tularion frowned and then shook his head lightly: "i don''t know who you are talking about." tularion''s tone was calm, and what appeared in his eyes was not resistance or hostility towards rhodes, but just a hint of confusion. he seemed not to understand what rhodes was talking about at all. this discovery also made rhodes scratch his head. , things seemed to be getting a little troublesome. "do you really not remember everything about azazel? he possesses the power of god-level wisdom. he is also the devil in hell. his strength is extraordinary. he was killed by your own hands hundreds of years ago. how could you possibly know a little bit about it? don¡¯t remember either?¡± rhodes couldn¡¯t help but ask. on the side, gran was completely shocked and speechless. he had long expected that the wounded elf in front of him must have an extraordinary identity and most likely have many connections with the lord of the undead. however, until now, only then did gran suddenly realize that he had thought of the elf too simply. his identity could not be measured by one sentence of "extraordinary". the lord of the undead who rules the snowy territory will not lie about this kind of thing, and if all that is true, this wounded elf actually performed such a feat as killing the demon king of hell hundreds of years ago. . this discovery had already made gran''s mind go blank, to the point where he felt that everything in front of him was unreal. facing rhodes'' questioning, tularion just shook his head lightly: "will you remember the names of all the people you have killed? i want to prove my love to my true love. no matter who is blocking me in front, the final result will be nothing will change." after listening to tularion''s explanation, rhodes felt very helpless. he thought that tularion, who had killed azazel, must remember certain things and be able to bring him a lot of information about the demon king. intelligence, unexpectedly tularion did not remember anything about him. in the past, tularion would not let go of any demon he saw. his hands were stained with the blood of countless hell demons. almost the entire hell was slaughtered by him. he could not remember the names of some specific demon kings among them. it was reasonable, after all, in his eyes at that time, how could even the demon king of hell be more important than the love in his heart? if you ask him, you are bound to get no results. rhodes was a little helpless, but he didn''t say much. it seemed that if he wanted to know about the traces of god-level wisdom on azazel, he could only go to hell to find out in person. just when rhodes was about to leave, tularion took the initiative to stop him, and at the same time raised his hand to signal the caravan leader gran beside him: "lord of the undead, he is a businessman i met during the journey. , are planning to come to the snowy area you rule for trading." hearing the injured elf mention his name, the caravan leader gran was stunned. he didn''t know what he meant. however, he saw rhodes'' eyes that seemed to contain no emotion, only a dead silence fell on him. under his gaze, everything in his heart seemed to be completely seen through, and there was no secret left. at the same time, rhode''s words that sent chills through his body came to his ears: "well... a businessman from yuanshan city plans to exchange special products and treasures for the surplus food in the hands of the undead. what happened to him?" what shocked gran was that rhodes could completely see all his information with just a glance. it was not due to the previous collection and detection of intelligence, but a direct invasion of the mind. the aggressive eyes revealed all the secrets in gran''s heart. at this moment, gran couldn''t help but rejoice in his heart. fortunately, he was just a businessman who came to trade, and he didn''t have any thoughts of harming the snow territory. otherwise, under the undead lord''s insightful gaze, he would probably be waiting for him. it won''t end well. "he wants to continue completing the deal, but now he is short of manpower. if possible, he also wants to meet boni, the human member of the congress of the dead." turalion said slowly, and what he said was exactly what grant said. what he wanted to say but didn''t dare to say, it seemed very natural for tularion to say it. "he is just an ordinary businessman, and the goods he brings seem sparse and ordinary in the snowy land. you want me to help him? well, who makes you the hero tularion." rhodes shook his head, and his eyes did not linger on gran. as he said, if it weren''t for tularion''s request, rhodes would not meddle in such nosy matters. as a businessman of low-level creatures, truly isn''t it obvious that the value that can be exerted is better than the value of the mixed undead that rhodes transformed, which contains both the abilities of the corpse witch king and the vampire king? but when faced with tularion''s request, rhodes did not choose to refuse. speaking of which, this was also the first request that rhodes made to himself after being in contact with tularion for a long time. previously, tularion either wanted to slaughter the world to prove his love, or he was silent and difficult to approach. unexpectedly, the first request he made was not for himself, but for a businessman who had a relationship with him. fellow travelers, this also made rhodes thoughtful. ever since tularion failed to challenge the lord of hell, the aura on his body seemed to have changed. the love that once enveloped him and made him invincible seemed to have faded a bit, and was replaced by another wave of love. the strong will of a hero. he snapped his fingers casually, and with the use of reverse flame escape, congressman boni, who was just handling business in the congress, was slightly stunned. the next moment, he appeared next to rhodes wrapped in flames. "your majesty rhodes, it''s an honor to serve you..." after seeing rhodes'' figure, congressman boni immediately bowed and saluted. facing the summons of the lord of the dead, no one in the snowy land dared to complain. , on the contrary, being summoned by the lord of the dead is a supreme honor. rhodes just waved his hand and then turned his attention to gran: "that businessman wants to find you. no matter what he says, try to meet his requirements as much as possible." "yes, your majesty rhodes." faced with the instructions of the lord of the dead, congressman boni certainly did not dare to violate anything. he immediately came to gran with a smile on his face, ready to hear what he wanted, no matter what what he wanted, once the lord of the undead spoke, it would be unimpeded in the entire snowy region. no one dared to disobey the lord of the undead''s orders. rhodes'' words were the supreme rule in the hearts of all the undead. it wasn''t until congressman bonny came to his side that gran felt uncontrollable joy as if he had just woken up from a dream. gran looked at the elf and couldn''t help but feel a burst of emotion in his heart. he didn''t expect that just by taking the elf for a ride, he had brought such a harvest to himself. he was not only betraying his own mercenaries. with his life saved in his hands, and with the support of congressman boni, future business dealings will go smoothly, and all of this is inseparable from the help of the elf and the lord of the undead. as if he had thought of something, gran looked at the lord of the undead with awe-inspiring eyes. in his eyes, congressman bonny, who was unattainable and had great influence in the entire snowy region, was just a casual call from the lord of the undead. drink away the existence. congressman boni only needs one word to change his businessman''s life, but the lord of the dead''s words can change congressman boni''s life. he is the one who stands at the top of the snowy land. shaking his head, gran didn''t want to miss the opportunity in front of him. he immediately started chatting enthusiastically with congressman boni at the side. from time to time, laughter came from where the two were talking. taking into account the situation there, tularion was relieved, and turned his attention to rhodes aside, and slowly said: "actually, although i don''t remember anything about azazel, but if you talk about god-level wisdom, it seems that i really remember something." rhodes, who was about to leave, couldn''t help but twitch his lips after hearing tularion''s words. he thought he wouldn''t gain much this time, but he didn''t expect that tularion actually remembered it. something, and more importantly, he didn''t want to reveal any information before. if he hadn''t summoned congressman boni and met his request, i''m afraid he wouldn''t have revealed any information to him at all. he glanced at the hero helplessly. what rhodes didn''t expect was that after putting aside his paranoid love, tularion turned out to be such a cheerful elf. if anyone helped him, he would not hesitate to do so. in return for his help, his paranoid love completely covered up the will that once belonged to him. if he hadn''t helped the snow merchant at tularion''s request, i''m afraid rhodes wouldn''t have been able to get any information about the god-level wisdom technique from him. did rhodes already prepare it? no matter how hard he prepared to gain anything, he didn''t expect this unexpected joy to stop rhodes in his tracks. he immediately asked: "what do you remember about the god-level wisdom technique?" "god-level wisdom is a wisdom that transcends all previous levels. when you encounter an opponent who has mastered that kind of power, even if you don''t know his name, it is very difficult to forget him." tularion slowly spoke. Chapter 3080 "what do you remember?" after hearing tularion mention the information about divine wisdom and azazel, rhodes'' eyes immediately lit up and he took the initiative to ask. "that was a very difficult demon. my sword cut through his body, but his soul immediately penetrated into the bodies of other demons and was reborn through the bodies of other demons. even the moves he used were exactly the same.¡± facing rhodes'' inquiry, tularion also slowly revealed the information he still remembered. "can''t you directly hurt his soul?" rhodes asked proactively as if he thought of something. turalion just shook his head lightly: "his soul is extremely tough. under the protection of god-level wisdom, even my moves can''t cause any damage to his soul, and can only continue to destroy the physical body he occupies." , but doing so can¡¯t really hurt him at all.¡± listening to tularion''s narration, rhodes'' expression also changed slightly. the power of god-level wisdom is so intriguing and lasts forever. even if the body is seriously injured, under the power of god-level wisdom, with the blessing, it can also preserve the soul''s immortality. in the hands of a demon king like azazel, it can directly take away the body of others. even tularion, a hero who can kill demigods, cannot really hurt him. his soul. rhodes frowned and said with some confusion: "if that''s the case, how did he fall in the end?" "he was not satisfied with taking over the bodies of other demons. instead, he wanted to take over my body directly to gain the power that belongs to a hero. but in the end, he was still a little short. in the final battle of wills, he lost completely. i my love allowed me to defeat his will, break through the layer of defense brought to his soul by the divine wisdom technique, and finally completely crush his soul." "so that''s it." after listening to tularion''s story, rhodes couldn''t help but shook his head. the elf in front of him was indeed the strongest hero in the past. even the owner of god-level wisdom couldn''t. to compete with it on the level of pure will, but ended up in a complete defeat, and died. i wonder what azazel would have felt if he could have foreseen all this earlier. a hero, a paranoid hero, a crazy hero, the one who best embodies the meaning of a hero is undoubtedly right in front of rhodes. tularion, who slaughtered hell, was the strongest hero of that era. after learning about azazel''s fate, rhodes didn''t know what to say. he could only sigh that the existence brought it upon himself. he dared to compete with the strongest hero of an era in terms of will and god-level wisdom, but was defeated in the end. in front of the hero. "hell is vast and vast. do you remember where he died?" after a moment of silence, rhodes asked proactively. if he could find the specific location where azazel died, he might be able to gain something from it. there are tens of millions of demons in hell, and the land area is extremely vast. if you want to just search for it, you will undoubtedly be looking for a needle in a haystack. it is impossible to gain anything at all. rhodes had no choice but to look at tularion aside. if he remembered something, and that was the best. "let me think about it." under rhodes'' inquiry, tularion seemed to be lost in thought. after some thinking, he gave the final answer, "he has repeatedly appeared in the bodies of other demons. in front of me, in order to prove my love, i will not let go of any demon, and naturally i will not let him go. he led me all the way to a palace a hundred miles north of the underworld ghost cave. outside the palace stood the tall obelisk and the reliefs inside can strengthen the power of wisdom, thereby increasing azazel''s spiritual power. that''s where i will fight him." rhodes nodded with satisfaction. with this information, it would undoubtedly be a lot easier to find the traces left by the former hell demon king under hell. maybe there is some god-level wisdom left in that palace. records of various techniques. in order to deal with the hero tularion, azazel could be said to have deliberately led him to his lair. however, the final result did not change anything. under the supreme will of the hero, azazel no matter how hard le used external forces to strengthen his own spiritual power, he would still be doomed in the end. after learning this news, rhodes had no plans to stay here any longer. after briefly asking about tularion''s plans, he prepared to leave first and go to hell to explore what azazel left behind. on the side, congressman boni was still chatting happily with the caravan leader. rhodes just glanced at him and ignored him. his figure disappeared in the flames. under hell is the most dangerous location in the doomsday war. lucifer, who leads the third expansion pack, is there. rhodes'' previous rejection of lucifer''s proposal to liquidate all the walking corpses has already caused some dissatisfaction between the two. if we just go to hell like this, i''m afraid there won''t be any good results. because of this, before going to hell, rhodes, who returns to the magic city, needs to make some preparations to ensure that everything is foolproof before he can start taking action. the first is magic: the power of disguised dafa, and the disguised dafa as air magic, which is naturally not a problem for rhodes, who is the monarch of the air element. under the effect of the disguise method, the caster can freely change the appearance and breath of himself and his companions. the higher the level of the disguise method, the fewer flaws in the final effect will be. and through the disguise method performed by rhodes, even legendary creatures are difficult to see through, but facing stronger existences, those ancient demigods, or lucifer holding the doomsday blade, will not have any effect. after consuming 35 million experience points to upgrade the disguise technique to lv15, rhodes was slightly embarrassed to find that if he wanted to upgrade the disguise technique to lv20, his current experience points seemed a little insufficient. if he could have more it would be nice to use the arrow of time for him to gain experience points. the level 15 camouflage method is enough for rhodes to face most situations. facing those difficult enemies, no matter how high the level of camouflage method is, it may fail. seeing this, rhodes gave up on continuing to improve the level of camouflage method. idea. just as rhodes was thinking, paris also noticed his aura and took the initiative to come behind him. noticing the lithe foreign woman surrounded by nebulae and tiptoeing up behind him, rhodes couldn''t help but twitch the corner of his mouth. what was she doing? could it be that he wanted to sneak attack him from behind while his attention was on pretending to be dafa? sensing rhode''s gaze, paris took the initiative to speak: "dual-line monarch rhodes, while you were away, i looked around in the magic city. as expected, this place is the same as what i have absorbed from the minds of other main plane creatures. there has been a significant change compared to my memory.¡± hearing this, rhodes couldn''t help but look at paris one more time and asked: "generally speaking, when people talk about their impressions of a certain place, they don''t talk about the memories they absorbed, right? it seems like you haven''t had any before. have you ever been to the magic city?¡± at the end, rhodes seemed to have a little doubt in his eyes. the name of the mage god gwen resounded throughout the elemental plane. the mage god who dared to merge the authority of two monarchs in the past, even if his move failed in the end, it still left an indelible impression on the hearts of the creatures in the elemental plane. even the other elemental monarchs, after experiencing gwen''s incident, couldn''t help but be extremely curious about the mage and wanted to go to the main plane. explore the magic city, the hometown of the mage. as far as rhodes knows, except for the fire elemental monarch who stays in hell all year round, the other elemental monarchs are no strangers to the magic city and everything in the city. they will regard brakada, where mages gather, as a the first choice place for vacation is just for paris. the situation seems to have changed. she, who leads many people with spiritual elements, seems to have never visited the magic city before. facing rhodes'' inquiry, paris just smiled faintly: "as the master of spiritual elements, i have gathered all the memories of thousands of creatures. i can experience all the memories left by the creatures absorbed by me. in those memories, i have followed those creatures around the world, and every corner of the main plane is covered with my spiritual footprints. not only the main plane, but also the uninhabited alien planes that no one has ever been able to set foot on. i''ve been there, but it''s not like you said." listening to paris''s explanation, rhodes just shook his head and smiled: "so, you have indeed never been to bracada in person. those memories are left by other creatures. you can absorb those memories, but those you are not the owner of the memory. can it be considered that you have really been to bracada just based on the memories left in the spirits of other creatures?" he shook his head and listened to paris''s words. he couldn''t help but feel a little funny. although paris could absorb the spirits and memories of other creatures to strengthen his own spiritual power, she regarded the memories of those creatures as his own. and claimed that he had been to bracada before? rhodes doesn''t agree with this. listening to rhodes'' words, paris couldn''t find any rebuttal for a while. she had stayed in the spiritual and magic plane all year round, and she could obtain what she needed by simply relying on the plundering and collection of other spiritual elemental people. all memories and knowledge, and her strength have risen to the level of a demi-god. only at important moments such as fighting for elemental authority, will she personally leave the spiritual plane to face the enemy. before this, paris had never thought there was any problem with this. she had gathered the memories of many living beings and had visited all over the world in a sense. she seemed to know everything about the main plane well, but under rhodes'' under the words, paris fell into deep contemplation. the foreign woman lowered her head and looked at the cold snow beneath her feet. only then did she realize that she had never really been to bracada before, and all her impressions of bracada came from the memories of other creatures. to sum up, if those creatures say it is cold here, then it is very cold here, and if they say that mages gather here, then mages gather here, but paris''s own opinion is missing. "it turns out... this is the first time i stand on the snow in bracada." as if she thought of something, paris was a little surprised. more than half of the plane walkers captured by the spiritual elemental people were brakada''s mages. from the memories of those mages, paris originally thought that she already knew brakada well, it was like her second home. unexpectedly, after rhodes''s words, paris realized that it was her first time to come to brakada. lakada, all views of this place in the past were only derived from the memories of other creatures. thinking of the end, paris also felt a few inexplicable emotions in her heart. only by standing on the snow in person could she understand how different the memories of brakada were from those of other mages. and she looking around, his gaze also shifted from the snowy field to rhodes who was standing aside. perhaps it was because rhodes held the power of the elements that she had longed for, or perhaps the prayer magic that rhodes had previously shown had deeply shocked her. what paris didn''t expect was that rhodes'' words turned out to be... having brought such a big touch to herself, paris''s originally very firm heart began to waver at this moment. as the master of spiritual elements, paris can not only absorb the memories of ordinary creatures, but also the memories of heroes. under the influence of those heroic memories, paris seems to witness with those dead heroes. it captured the moments when they became heroes, absorbed the memories of many heroes, and experienced those moments when heroes awakened their will again and again, which also made paris herself become a hero. she is one of the few who does not have her own will and is simply a hero. a hero who imitates the will of other heroes. now after listening to rhodes'' words, even the counterfeit heroic will in paris''s heart has a tendency to collapse in an instant. this discovery can''t help but make paris feel a storm in her heart. , she never imagined that rhode''s words would have such a huge impact on her, and even the hero''s will completely collapsed in an instant, which was simply unimaginable. remembering rhode''s face in her heart, paris gritted her silver teeth. rhode was indeed extremely vicious. those words alone were enough to break the will in her heart. she must not fall for rhode''s deception. . the will in her heart was stirred by rhodes, and paris took the initiative to speak: "dual-line monarch, now that you have learned about azazel, what is your next plan?" rhodes didn''t hide anything, and said slowly: "of course i will go to hell to look for the traces he left." paris nodded: "in that case, i''ll go with you." listening to her words, rhodes was slightly stunned. he never thought that paris would make such a request. (end of chapter) Chapter 3081 "you want to go to hell with me?" after hearing paris''s request, rhodes was slightly stunned, and then asked. "is there any problem?" faced with rhodes'' inquiry, paris just smiled faintly and asked rhodes. rhodes scratched his head. it was of course impossible to say that there was no problem. he was going to azazel''s former palace to search for information about god-level wisdom. taking paris with him would inevitably lead to trouble. then this is not what rhodes wants to see, but if he doesn''t bring her, wouldn''t it prove that he is afraid of her? she is not afraid, so what does she have to be afraid of? just as rhodes was thinking, he heard paris say: "dual-line monarch, just like what you just pointed out to me, although i have absorbed the memories of some demons and learned a lot of information about hell, i have never had the opportunity to go to hell in person. hell to me , just like brakada in the past. even if the hell in the memories of other creatures is more vivid and detailed, to me, it is still just a name. i have never visited hell in person. now there are people like you under the protection of the dual lineage monarchs who are the most powerful in the world, i believe that nothing will go wrong during this trip to hell." after hearing what paris said, rhodes thought about it and didn''t reject her anymore. as paris said, with rhodes'' current strength that combines dual powers, as long as he doesn''t run into the arrogant king holding the supreme sword head-on, he can be said to be walking sideways in the whole hell, so there is nothing to worry about. ? as for paris herself, rhodes is not worried anymore. having experienced the power of dual-system authority, she definitely does not dare to make any overstep. previously, she could even accept such a demanding spiritual contract without hesitation. she signed the contract and died a hundred times in exchange for her trust. rhodes believed that she would not dare to do anything detrimental to him. "okay, but in this operation, every move you make must obey my orders. if you cause any trouble without permission and cause me to fail to obtain the information about the god-level wisdom technique, don''t blame me for not warning you in advance. " rhodes said slowly, if paris was secretly causing trouble and causing him to fail to obtain the key information of the god-level wisdom technique, rhodes would definitely not let her go easily. the matter has not happened yet, so rhodes can only give it to her in advance. get a vaccination. sensing the ruthless cruelty in rhode''s words, paris also understood that these words were not just words. she also noticed his guard against herself and couldn''t help but roll her eyes at rhodes. he has already died a hundred times under the arrow of time, but he still cannot truly trust rhodes. being suspicious by nature, he will not let down his guard easily. after some discussion, rhodes also determined the action plan this time. the situation in hell was unknown, and the protagonist of the third expansion pack was still eyeing him. rhodes could not send out a large team of men, so he could only choose to hide his aura and sneak in quietly. i originally wanted to go to hell alone, and it was very convenient to move. i didn''t expect paris to go with me, so the final choice became two people. as rhodes agreed to this request, paris''s face under the gauze seemed to have a bright smile: "dual-line monarch, i believe that my power will definitely be able to help me on this journey. your turn." from paris''s words, rhodes seemed to notice something, and then he set his sights on this foreign woman, and couldn''t help but ask: "your power? you mean the power to manipulate elements? is there anything else i can do?" can¡¯t compare to it?¡± facing rhodes'' inquiry, paris just smiled, and then patiently explained to rhodes: "rhode, it seems you don''t know that my power is more than this..." as paris explained her own power, rhodes'' expression also changed slightly. at the end, he couldn''t help but secretly sigh. it seemed that he made the right choice by letting paris act with him. as the most powerful spiritual element person in the world, paris can absorb the remaining spiritual power on other things and see all kinds of clues beneath the surface of things. spiritual power is everywhere in the world, but ordinary creatures cannot observe the existence of that power. only people with spiritual elements who specialize in this can use the spiritual power scattered in the world for their own use. even if it is just an ordinary sword, after it is used by others, it will leave a lot of spiritual power. the sword holder will have many emotions when he mentions the sword, whether it is excitement or fear, whether his blood is tense or his whole body is full of emotions. trembling will leave your own spiritual power on the blade. and paris can use her own ability to absorb all the spiritual power attached to the sword blade, thereby inferring who the previous owner of the sword was, and even further, what he did while holding the sword. , who had been killed, no matter how many times the sword changed hands, paris was able to deduce the whole story about it. rhodes once obtained a spiritual catalyst made by paris. the effect is to allow other creatures to absorb the spiritual power remaining on the surface of anything and analyze that spiritual power, just like the spiritual elemental people. , so as to see everything under the surface of things. it was also under the power of the spiritual catalyst that rhodes, who tried to use the spiritual catalyst to explore the supreme wisdom fruit, was finally backlashed by this power, and was pulled into the yi hidden in the supreme wisdom fruit together with moriel. in dianhuan territory, he finally got out of trouble after going through many dangers. if the spiritual catalyst hadn''t revealed to rhodes the power that existed beneath the surface of the supreme wisdom fruit, rhodes wouldn''t have been pulled into the illusion of eden. thinking of the power of that treasure, rhodes couldn''t help but sigh, it was precisely because of the adventure in the fantasy of eden that he gained the favor of the hero moriel, and since then he also had the help of the power of time. the source of the power of the spiritual catalyst comes from paris in front of her. she considers herself the monarch of the spiritual element, and the power she shows is even better than that of the spiritual catalyst. whatever the spiritual catalyst can do, she can definitely do it. better. under the exposure of spiritual energy, it is difficult for everything to hide the information under the surface from rhodes. with paris''s help, perhaps rhodes'' journey to find god-level wisdom will be smoother. however, looking at paris on the side, rhodes still didn''t dare to completely rest assured. before, paris was determined to take away the power of the monarch at all costs, so how could she just give up? if she revealed any flaws during the journey, i''m afraid she would immediately tear up the spiritual contract and launch a fatal blow to herself, so rhodes had to be somewhat defensive. with the power of time as his final trump card, rhodes is not afraid of paris''s thoughts. even if something unexpected happens, as long as moriel activates the power of the time domain, he will still be invincible. no one can the power that can defeat time. after confirming that the situation was correct, as rhodes slowly raised his hand, the blazing flames completely enveloped the two people''s bodies. when the flames dissipated, a strong sulfurous smell hit their faces, and the hot air flow continued to blow over the two people. spread beneath your feet. "this is¡­¡­" feeling the scalding heat coming from under his feet, even rhodes couldn''t help but frown at this moment. the situation in hell seemed to be somewhat beyond his expectation. logically speaking, as the fire elemental monarch takes back all his power and the flames of the world are completely silenced, the entire hell should also become cold and dead. however, the situation in front of him is not like this. the heat is rising from his feet. he also explained to rhodes that there was still flame in hell. "did you find anything?" seeing rhode squatting down and placing his palms close to the ground, as if feeling something, paris couldn''t help but ask. rhodes did not answer verbally. the abnormal situation in front of him was completely beyond his expectation. if he could not find out clearly, he would not be able to have peace even after returning to the surface. after careful perception, rhodes finally raised his hand, with a bit of disbelief still in his eyes. seeing paris waving her hand in front of her, as if she was patiently waiting for her answer, she slowly spoke: "you should know that all the fire elements in the world have been completely taken back by the fire element monarch, except for the people she designated. except, other people are simply not qualified to use the power of fire." listening to rhodes'' narration, paris couldn''t help but nodded. as a spiritual elemental person who pays close attention to every move of the four elemental monarchs, she certainly knows all about the deeds of the fire elemental monarchs, but the current situation does not seem to be the case. so: "since the fire elemental lord has taken back all the flames in the world, how come there are still flames burning in hell." as she said that, paris couldn''t help but look at the ground she was standing on. under the cracked scorched earth, there was flowing hot magma. result. "that''s the problem." rhodes took a deep breath and said, "the existing flames in hell are not ordinary flames controlled by the fire element monarch, but the fire of doomsday that is beyond the jurisdiction of the monarch. i thought that even if there are still flames in hell, only a very small number of demons are qualified to enjoy the doomsday fire, and other places are also plunged into complete coldness like other locations in the surface world. now it seems that i was wrong." paris seemed a little puzzled: "rhode, you have just arrived at a corner of hell. with pure spiritual power alone, the area that your perception can detect is only ten miles in radius, which is not even as good as my spiritual power." , and how do you know the specific conditions of other locations in hell? maybe when you arrive at other locations in hell, you will find that the doomsday magma flowing under our feet is just a special case." faced with paris''s doubts, rhodes couldn''t help but shook his head. he didn''t expect that the spiritual element man in front of him would like to question his own power so much. obviously, he still had doubts about his own abilities. rhodes didn''t say much. what, just said: "have you seen the magma flowing under the earth? although this magma contains the fiery power to burn all things, its unsolidified flowing form also gives it the characteristics of a liquid, and liquids related to water also belong to water within the power of the elemental lord.¡± listening to rhodes'' explanation, paris finally understood what was going on. it turned out that magma, which seemed to be closely related to flames, was actually governed by the power of the water element. this was beyond paris'' expectations. , but if you think about it carefully, it seems to be the same thing. before paris could continue asking, rhodes spoke slowly: "just like the fire of doomsday is not controlled by the fire elemental monarch, although i can extend the power of elemental authority into the doomsday magma, i cannot control them for my own use. . from the flow of magma, i can find their common source, which is the power contained in a divine sword." paris was a little surprised: "you are talking about...the divine sword in the hands of the lord of hell?" rhodes nodded: "its name is doomsday blade." rhodes looked around. under the scorched earth beneath their feet, there was doomsday magma that was rushing past and never ending. relying on the induction of the authority of the water element, rhodes noticed that the various tributaries of doomsday magma were forming a spider web on the earth. it spread out in all directions, and the source of many doomsday magma was the most powerful artifact in the world, the doomsday blade that dominated the third expansion pack. after all the flames in the world completely disappeared, the hell that should have been completely plunged into darkness and deathly silence has undergone earth-shaking changes because of that divine sword. lucifer, the protagonist of the third expansion pack, uses the power of the doomsday blade to drive the doomsday fire beyond the control of the monarch into the deepest part of hell. the flames turn into countless streams of rushing doomsday magma, rekindling the entire hell. after realizing the power belonging to the protagonist of the expansion pack, even rhodes couldn''t help but secretly smacked his lips at this. with the blessing of the doomsday blade, lucifer''s power was more terrifying than rhodes expected, even if now holding the power of two elemental monarchs, rhodes could only feel inferior to the power that ignited the whole hell and was like a god. paris on the side was also surprised and speechless because of the changes in hell. after a while, she remembered to remind rhodes: "didn''t you get the information about the hell from tularion?" information on azazel? where should we go now?" rhodes just turned sideways slowly: "according to tularion, the place where azazel fell was a palace a hundred miles north of the underworld ghost cave, which is not far in front of us." paris nodded, looking at rhodes with a different look in her eyes: "i didn''t expect that i just told you the information about azazel and tularion, and you could actually do it. after finding the ancient hero who slaughtered hell, and getting this information from his mouth in such a short period of time, rhodes, you are indeed different from other elemental monarchs." Chapter 3082 as the two of them continued to move forward, soon the outline of a large palace appeared in front of them. unlike other palaces of kings where demons gathered and people were buzzing in the center of hell, the current palace seemed to have been abandoned long ago, and the solemn and gorgeous statues were turned into rubble, paved at the feet of rhodes and the two of them. looking around, there are ruins all around. rhodes saw this scene in his eyes, but he was not too surprised. azazel had fallen for an unknown number of years, and even all the traces he had left had been completely erased by other demons. now he still knows that except for a very small number of demons who have survived in tularion''s hands, there are only unique beings like paris who can collect intelligence through spiritual traces. "be careful." as rhodes walked forward slowly, paris''s reminder suddenly came to his ears, "although azazel has fallen long ago, as this is his former palace, it is inevitable that there will be something left behind. as a means of defense, the power of god-level wisdom is hard to guard against, so you¡¯d better use all your vigilance.¡± after listening to paris''s reminder, rhodes glanced at her and then nodded lightly. just as paris said, this was the palace that once belonged to azazel. faced with such a person who has mastered the god-level wisdom technique, there is no way to be too cautious. "then you go ahead." rhodes said slowly. "huh? me?" listening to rhodes'' words that seemed to contain no emotion, even paris was stunned for a moment. it seemed that she never expected that rhodes would say such words and let her do it. taking the lead in the completely unknown demon king''s palace, who knows what kind of traps they will encounter, which frightens paris. from the change in paris''s expression, rhodes also saw the resistance that existed in her body. obviously, paris did not dare to make a mistake in front of a being with god-level wisdom, so he waved his hand and let it go. she said: "forget it, there is a group of death aura not far away. there should be biological remains there. i think it is better to let the transformed undead explore the way ahead." after hearing what rhodes said, paris was relieved. when she heard that rhodes wanted her to explore the way ahead, it really frightened her. she told rhodes the news about azazel in order to let her go. rhodes revealed his flaw, but he didn''t really want to work hard to obtain god-level wisdom for rhodes. if he really explores the road ahead, he might encounter something. however, what made paris feel a little emotional was that rhodes did not dwell on this issue. instead, he mentioned that there was death energy not far away, and inferred that there were biological remains there, which allowed him to escape. the power that belongs to the lord of the undead is particularly practical at this time. the two of them continued to move forward. paris, who was constantly thinking in her mind, didn''t even notice that rhodes had stopped. she almost bumped into rhodes'' back. it wasn''t until she regained her footing that paris finally calmed down. following rhodes'' gaze, he looked at the human remains lying on the ground not far away, his body turning cold and purple. the human remains were in a horrifying state of death. his skull was open, but his mind was empty. the dried blood stains penetrated deep into the ground. it looked like he had suffered some inhuman torture. "rhode, why haven''t you transformed it yet? is there any problem with this human remains?" seeing that rhodes stopped what he was doing and looked at the remains in front of him with suspicion, paris reluctantly she couldn''t help but urged that with the cannon fodder undead transformed from human remains, she could stay behind and enjoy the results of the cannon fodder undead''s exploration, so she was very puzzled by rhode''s assessment. "of course there is a problem." hearing paris ask this, rhodes couldn''t help but shake his head. a spiritual elemental person without flesh and blood, of course, can''t see what kind of problems there are with the human remains in front of him, and he can only be familiar with them. only a spiritualist necromancer could see the problem with this remains at a glance. "when i felt the death energy, i thought that what i would eventually find would be a weathered skeleton with withered flesh and blood. i didn''t expect that the remains in front of me were so intact, with not even a trace of corruption. its death time will not have passed half a day from now. it seems that someone has already arrived in this palace before we arrived." at the end, a chill flashed through rhode''s eyes. the various signs on the remains undoubtedly told rhodes that besides him and paris, there were others who were also in azaz. there seemed to be quite a fight in the demon palace left by le. no matter what the purpose of those people''s coming, they were an obstacle to rhodes'' acquisition of god-level wisdom. after listening to rhodes'' analysis, paris also realized the problem. she didn''t expect that rhodes could judge so much information just by looking at the remains in front of her, so she hurriedly said: "let me collect the remains." the spiritual energy in the body, let¡¯s see what happened to it.¡± facing paris'' suggestion, rhodes just waved his hand: "no need, i have a simpler way, that is to let him tell us what happened before." as the rich death energy burst out from rhodes'' body, the power originating from the realm of death to awaken the undead emerged from rhodes'' body again. as the death energy continued to extend, the remains that fell on the ground began to be slightly touched. . the ability of the death domain is the source of rhode''s power to control all undead, and it is also the foundation for him to be the lord of the undead. under the transformation of the death domain, the dead souls will be reborn again and again, and all the conditions on the body will be restored. to the best moments, and to fight for rhodes. the remains in front of him were no exception. under the influence of the death domain, all the horrific injuries on the body were restored at this moment. a panicked human man climbed up from the ground nimbly. "calm down, what happened to you just now?" facing the new undead who had just woken up and didn''t seem to understand what happened, rhodes just said lightly. under the command of the holy word of darkness, the new undead in front of him also fell into absolute calm. he quickly went through everything that had happened before in his mind and reported to luo hui: "great lord of the undead, i was originally a resident of erathia, but somehow i got involved with the devil in hell. the devil with bright red body and horns said that i had the potential to become a hero, and he couldn''t help but take me away. brought here, i and others who were also captured by him were allowed to have their minds swallowed up by the terrifying power left here... if it weren''t for your help, i''m afraid i would never be able to open my eyes again. it was you who saved me from the darkness. awakening gave me a new life." rhodes waved his hand, still focusing on what the newly undead mentioned. not long ago, rhodes seemed to have heard a report from his subordinates, saying that the demon general sellon was plundering creatures in the surface world wantonly. rhodes believed that those creatures must have some common characteristics that would attract the attention of the demon generals, but what rhodes didn''t expect was that the common characteristics turned out to be the potential to become heroes in them. rhodes waved his hand, still focusing on what the newly undead mentioned. not long ago, rhodes seemed to have heard a report from his subordinates, saying that the demon general sellon was plundering creatures in the surface world wantonly. rhodes believed that those creatures must have some common characteristics that would attract the attention of the demon generals, but what rhodes didn''t expect was that the common characteristics turned out to be the potential to become heroes in them. "you said there are others like you who were kidnapped by the demon general. where are they now?" as if thinking of something, rhodes asked, if he can find the same new undead, they were also captured by the demon general. creatures, you may be able to learn more information from them. recalling everything that had happened before, there was still some lingering fear in the eyes of the new undead: "after the demon general sent a large group of us here, our bodies completely disappeared in the flames. what awaits us is that strange power that can swallow up all minds and memories. all the beings targeted by that power, under its merciless devouring, the brain will turn into fishy sweet juice for it to devour. in order to avoid that force, i got separated from other people. unexpectedly, i was still targeted by it, and in the end i couldn''t help it. run for your life, maybe others are nearby.¡± listening to the narration of the new undead, before rhodes could reply, paris could no longer suppress the horror in her expression: "this is impossible...hasn''t he already died?" from paris''s words, rhodes seemed to realize the seriousness of the problem, and hurriedly asked paris: "what do you know? tell me the information you know quickly." after realizing the seriousness of the matter, paris did not dare to hide anything and quickly told rhodes everything she knew: "dual-line monarch, if my prediction is correct, the demons in hell are executing an unimaginable evil plan. they are trying to awaken azazel, who has long fallen in the past. those creatures captured by the demon generals are the sacrifices needed to bring back azazel are creatures with the potential to become heroes. the spirit and memory in their minds are the best food for azazel. if we continue to let it go like this, it may not take long. thazler will return to the world as a hero." "what?" hearing what paris said, rhodes also realized the seriousness of the matter. the hero who has mastered the god-level wisdom technique has shown a resourcefulness that far exceeds his strength. he can be said to be the most powerful being in the world. when such beings joined forces with the protagonist of the third expansion pack to bring judgment on the walking corpses in the world, even rhodes felt a heavy pressure. he absolutely could not let this happen in front of his eyes. "god-level wisdom is really so powerful in protecting the soul. even after so long, azazel''s remnant soul still has the possibility of recovery." as if thinking of something, rhodes couldn''t help but take a deep breath. the ancient wise angels who thought they had completely fallen countless years ago actually still have a trace of their souls in the world under the protection of god-level wisdom. under the constant attack of the demon general, fed by living creatures with the potential to become heroes, that being still has the possibility of recovery. azazel, who used to be in charge of god-level wisdom, was finally defeated by the hell-slaying hero tularion, and his soul has been silent for countless years. now there is no hero who can do what tularion did in the past. after everything he did, only rhodes, who broke through the devil''s secret, had the ability to stop it all from happening. after learning all kinds of secrets from the newly undead and paris, rhodes was also on full alert. he thought he was just coming to hell to search for information about god-level wisdom, but he didn''t expect that he would have the opportunity during this trip. when he met the being who used to wield god-level wisdom, rhodes maintained his composure and carefully considered all possible situations amid all the overwhelming changes. just as rhodes was thinking, an explosion came from the distance and attracted the attention of several people. after noticing the movement not far away, rhodes immediately dodged over. paris, after being stunned for a moment, quickly followed behind rhodes. although the new undead who stayed in the same place also wanted to act together with the lord of the undead, there was a huge difference in speed. they were soon left far behind. with the blessing of prayer magic, even if paris''s current speed was far beyond what ordinary undead could compare with, and their figures soon completely disappeared in the eyes of the new undead. under the blessing of the monarch''s authority, rhodes, who turned into a flowing wind, quickly stood up again. he had found the master who had just made a sound. the group of people in front of them were working together to cast spells, all looking like they were sweating profusely and panicked. however, no one made any mistakes at this life-threatening moment, and the object they were working together to resist was a mass of black. the mist-shrouded cloud seemed to be crushing countless wailing souls into pieces and then crushing them into a ball. it was filled with all sorts of chilling and nauseating feelings. it was such a collection of souls and minds that forced the group in front of them into a situation of no retreat. once they put down the protective magic in their hands, the final result waiting for them would be even more tragic than death. ending. ferocious faces emerged one after another in the black cloud of souls, followed by bursts of wailing. if one looked carefully, those faces were clearly those of the companions of the group in front of them who had been completely devoured, and the lifelike faces of the companions seemed to have he told everyone that their souls did not gain any freedom due to death. instead, they were gathered into the soul ball and became one of its powers. among this group of people, rhodes also saw a familiar figure. (end of chapter) Chapter 3083 "that''s... jenny''s apprentice sodofei? why is she here?" looking at the silver-haired half-elf who resisted strongly among the people who were fighting against the spiritual collective, rhodes recognized her identity at a glance. she was the first disciple of jenny, the hero of eli. in the previous battle to conquer brakada, rhodes had some interactions with her. he took her as a hostage and forced the reinforcements from eli to avoid providing assistance to the mages of brakada. recalling the information reported to him by his subordinates before, rhodes probably understood what was going on. in order to awaken azazel''s remnant soul, sellon captured creatures with the potential to become heroes around the world, and then used these the spirit and soul of the creature were used as a sacrifice to feed the remnant soul of the ancient demon king. it is probably because of this that the half-elf was captured. thinking of the god-level wisdom skill on azazel, rhodes had a vague feeling. if the soul of the ancient demon king was revived, there would be another difficult enemy to deal with in the doomsday battle. in front of rhodes, the silver-haired half-elf was gathering everyone''s strength to fight against the remnant soul that had merged and swallowed up a large number of living creatures'' spirits and souls. she had no time to take into account other aspects of the situation. her eyes were fixed on the remnant soul. above, as the core that leads everyone and gathers spiritual power to fight against the remnant souls, if she is distracted in the slightest, she is afraid that everyone will eventually die. as everyone worked together, the spiritual power, which was slightly weaker than that of the hero, spread out from their bodies, slowly flowing to sodofi in the center, and then turned into a thin layer of pale white through sodofi''s full exertion. the barrier tightly wrapped everyone in it to resist the invasion of that group of ghosts. of course, the ghost will not let go of the group of food delivered to the door. as the dark clouds surge, countless dark tentacles spread from it, and they will completely engulf everyone in the field, as well as the pale white barrier that protects them. the tentacles slapped on the barrier that protected everyone, and faces familiar to this group of people appeared on the surface. they were clearly the companions of this group of people who had been completely swallowed by the ghost before. the cry and wailing of their companions , enough to make anyone daunted, and the spiritual energy provided was also sharply reduced. without enough spiritual power to support it, cracks began to spread rapidly on the barrier. while rhodes was watching, the powerful aura he exuded naturally attracted the attention of the ghost tentacles. several tentacles violently attacked rhodes, trying to completely wrap around his body and swallow up his spirit. rhodes didn''t even try to avoid it, he stretched out his hand and caught the incoming tentacle accurately in his hand. perhaps in the hell of the past, azazel was the famous hell demon king, but this group of ghosts now is just a lingering remnant soul. it still needs to absorb non-heroic units to restore its strength. in terms of will, it has how can you compete with a real hero? as the domineering will to conquer everything pours out from rhodes'' mind, a screaming human face appears on the spiritual tentacles that were so powerful just now. blood spurts out of the human ears, as if hearing a deafening sound. the sound was completely unbearable. in the struggle of wills, the tentacles could be said to have been completely defeated. it tried to retreat, but rhodes did not give it such a chance at all. the powerful power contained in his hands allowed the tentacles to let go. no matter how you break free, there is no way to get rid of that bondage. just when rhodes was about to further study the characteristics of the ghost, he felt the strength coming from behind the tentacles weaken. it turned out that the tentacles knew that they could not escape from rhodes''s restraint, so they shattered directly from behind, giving up control of this part of the tentacles. . after losing the power provided by the rear, the tentacles turned into a dark and evil spiritual energy and completely dissipated after a struggle. after feeling the unique spiritual power, paris took the initiative to poke her head over. as the strongest spiritual element person in the world, she naturally has unique insights into different spiritual energies. "did you find anything?" seeing paris looking thoughtful, rhodes asked proactively. paris nodded. the spiritual power left by the ghost was significantly different from the spiritual energy in her memory, but she quickly distinguished the difference: "that spiritual power is so complex that it can be said that without any refinement and purification, the spirits and souls of countless creatures are bluntly blended together. even people with spiritual elements dare not absorb such spiritual power rashly, but the ghost uses this as a source of power. that is the power of god-level wisdom..." "what''s the difference?" listening to paris'' explanation, rhodes couldn''t help but frown, and then asked. rhodes'' research on spiritual power is not profound, and he is not a spiritual element person. naturally, he cannot compare with paris in this regard. on this issue, the spiritual element monarch is more qualified to answer the question. paris thought for a while, then slowly spoke: "you should know that people with spiritual elements can absorb the memories of other creatures, thereby gaining their knowledge and spiritual power, and even learning the little-known magic they once mastered. and skills.¡± rhodes nodded. he naturally knew this. people with spiritual elements generally have a gentle temperament. their absorption of spiritual power from other creatures is also aimed at those long-dead creatures. they will not actively murder people specifically to obtain any skills. other creatures, at this point, spiritual elemental people are significantly different from chapter-faced monsters. seeing rhodes nodding, paris then spoke: "spiritual elemental people also selectively absorb the memories of other creatures, and will not absorb them all. the minds of creatures will remember a lot of useless and boring information. these the message even occupies most of the memories in the minds of living creatures. only a small part of the effective memories that can really help people with spiritual elements. if the memories of other creatures are completely absorbed, it will put a serious burden on the minds of people with spiritual elements. , those useless information will seriously hinder the mental element person''s thinking ability, and even cause the mental element person to regard themselves as the creature whose memory has been absorbed, resulting in extremely serious identity confusion." following paris'' explanation, rhodes seemed to realize something. as the master of spiritual elements, paris had gathered the spirits and memories of countless creatures in her body, but the memories she absorbed were by no means completely absorbed. , but selectively selects, absorbing only the most valuable essence memory in a living being, and other boring memories will be completely abandoned by her. thinking about it carefully, rhodes doesn''t think there is anything unreasonable. spiritual element people can absorb the memories of other creatures, but that also has choices. if they absorb all the memories of other creatures, i''m afraid it won''t be long before the spiritual element people can absorb the memories of other creatures. it will lose its own uniqueness and instead regard itself as a creature whose memory has been absorbed. more importantly, even people with spiritual elements cannot bear the burden brought by those huge memories. unlike people with spiritual elements, the memories they can carry in their minds are also limited, and they have absorbed the memories of too many living things. in the end, those left to people with spiritual elements will also not end well. at the end of the sentence, paris couldn''t help but cast her gaze on the ghost in front of them: "but that power is not like that. the remnant soul of azazel does not need to control the souls of other creatures. to filter, the only thing he needs to do is to completely integrate all the memories of other creatures into his body. i don''t know how he does it, but i think only the power of god-level wisdom can bear such a burden." hearing paris mention the god-level wisdom skill, rhodes also understood the power of that special skill. according to the records left by the former mage god, the power of god-level wisdom is enough to withstand the backlash of the four major elemental powers at the same time. every elemental authority has the power to mobilize a certain element in the world, and that power to mobilize the elements, in a sense, also bears the element''s memory of this world, which is unimaginable. even the spiritual elements cannot bear the huge flow of information. there are so many creatures in the world, and the memories of those elements are not even limited to the creatures themselves. everything contains traces of elements. when the powers of the four elements come together, at that time, the violent information flow was even equivalent to the world itself. only the power belonging to the god-level wisdom technique is qualified to withstand the backlash of that terrible force. the elemental authority itself has the energy to regulate elemental information, but when the authority is fused, the ability to reconcile energy will be completely out of control, and it will bring about what came was a violent flow of information that was enough to completely shatter the mind of any living thing. recalling everything about the god-level wisdom technique, rhodes was no longer surprised by the ghost in front of him. with the power of the god-level wisdom technique, whether it was directly swallowing the souls of other creatures, or processing the information that gathered the memories of countless creatures was all within the power of god-level wisdom. what he saw in front of him did not surprise rhodes at all. "everything about the god-level wisdom technique is in the remnant soul, but what should i do to obtain the information?" as if he had thought of something, rhodes also looked a little thoughtful. paris on the side seemed to see what rhodes was thinking, and took the initiative to offer advice: "double-line monarch, only azazel in this world understands the mystery of god-level wisdom. he is devouring those living creatures. it seems that he has encountered some troubles in his mental process. if you are willing to help him complete the devouring process, maybe after he recovers, he will tell you the news about the god-level wisdom technique." rhodes just glanced at paris indifferently. admittedly, what paris said did make some sense. if he helped azazel recover at this moment, he might be able to get some useful information, but doing so there is undoubtedly a huge risk. if you are not careful, it will add a powerful enemy to the hell side. this is undoubtedly something that rhodes does not want to see. more importantly, looking at paris on the side, rhodes could vaguely guess what she was thinking. even though she, as the master of spiritual elements, could shield herself from prying eyes, the eagerness in her words was hidden. can''t live. after azazel recovers, rhode will be the unlucky one, and paris will take advantage of rhode''s complete defeat to gain the authority of the elemental lord. shaking his head, rhodes did not consider the advice provided by paris. all rhodes knew about azazel lay in the records of the horn of the abyss and a few words from tularion. as for whether the demon king would recover after he revived, it is completely unknown whether it will pose a threat to oneself. faced with unknown risks, the best way to deal with them is to completely eradicate them while they are still in their infancy. soon, rhodes made the final decision in his heart. as rhodes slowly raised his hand, the pale white barrier that was full of cracks just now seemed to be completely unable to support it. at this moment, it seemed that he had gained a strong strength. and with the strong support, even sodofei in the center looked surprised. i don''t know who suddenly burst out such strong mental power. could it be that someone broke through their own limits under the heavy pressure? , became a real hero? without thinking about the source of that power, sudofei immediately beamed. naturally, she would not miss such a rare opportunity. that strong stamina was exactly the counterattack opportunity she was looking for. under the blessing of that power, the pale white barrier expanded rapidly, and the strong repulsive force coming from it pushed the dark ghost away continuously, and many of the tentacles protruded by the ghost were on the barrier. completely melted under the power. under the violent expansion of the barrier, the ghost also let out a loud wailing, and quickly retreated towards the rear, but suddenly seemed to notice something, the retreating movement suddenly stagnated, and then seemed to have found a new breakthrough. quickly rush towards a direction. following the direction where the ghosts were rushing towards, sodofei looked around, but her pupils suddenly shrank. she saw a terrifying figure that she never expected to appear here. "rhode...this is impossible. how could he come to hell at such a moment?" looking at the evil figure in a wide black robe, sodofei couldn''t help but cover her mouth and exclaimed. the nightmare of the past seemed to resurface in her mind again, but what followed was an inexhaustible will. , after going through everything in eli, although she has not become a real hero, she is not far away from a hero. even when facing rhodes who once appeared in nightmares, she can face it without fear. what surprised sodofei was that the spiritual power that supported the barrier before came from rhodes'' body. only a true hero can explode such spiritual power. sodofei firmly believed that rhodes would never help him out of kindness, but had other tricks. Chapter 3084 looking at the chilling figure of rhodes not far away, soduofi secretly gritted his teeth. compared with the necromancer, even the previous ghost that could swallow up the spiritual power of all things seemed much easier. although she didn''t know why rhodes appeared here at such a moment, she could keenly feel that rhodes'' appearance would not be accompanied by anything good. on the side, rhodes'' attention has been firmly attracted by the ghost. he specifically helped those who were trapped and formed a more effective mental barrier, not to help them escape danger, but to drive the ghost away elsewhere, preferably to focus on himself. as rhodes expected, after being unable to absorb more power from the trapped people, the eager and unwilling ghosts immediately began to look for the next victim in other locations, while standing on the barrier in addition, rhodes, who seemed to have no protection around him, became his next target. as the sharp dark wind howled, rhode''s eyes became extremely solemn at this moment, even with a bit of long-awaited excitement. only from the memory of the remnant soul that once belonged to azazel, could rhodes get a glimpse of some of the mysteries of god-level wisdom. but if he wanted to obtain the knowledge in the remnant soul, rhodes could only risk his own life and rely on pure will. gaining the upper hand in the competition, only in this way can rhodes have a chance to obtain the god-level wisdom technique. it is not easy to obtain the god-level wisdom technique. the battle of wills, especially the direct introduction of the remnant soul into the body, leaving no room for hand-to-hand combat, will undoubtedly be a huge loss to one''s own will, even a little bit. if he is not careful, if his will is injured, it will leave serious sequelae that cannot be cured by any means, but for the sake of the possibility of obtaining god-level wisdom, rhodes still decided to do this. god-level wisdom can certainly bring about unparalleled thinking ability, but it cannot be equated with pure heroic will. in the past, azazel completely lost to the hero tula in the battle of wills. in leon''s hands, this result also explained a lot to rhodes. under rhode''s active attraction, the ghost that threatened everyone in the field has now found a new target. waves of black clouds are sweeping towards rhodes. rhodes, who has been prepared for a long time, is here. momentarily using the power belonging to the authority of the air element, under the gusts of wind, the gas around the black cloud was continuously compressed, and was finally completely inhaled by rhodes. a strong impact on consciousness spread in rhodes'' mind. rhodes, who had expected it, immediately responded with his own heroic will, blocking azazel from assimilating his own soul, and at the same time, in turn, he absorbed his own soul. his consciousness went deep into the interior of the remnant soul, in order to search for information belonging to the god-level wisdom technique. paris on the side was also a little surprised by what rhodes did. she didn''t expect that rhodes''s approach was far more bold than she imagined. he actually let the remnant soul of azazel directly enter the body. if he were not careful, the soul would be destroyed by other people. if he is completely assimilated, i am afraid that the former hell demon king will be reborn in rhodes'' body immediately. looking at rhodes who looked unprepared next to her, paris was slightly startled, but kept muttering in her heart. although rhodes'' actions seemed very bold and there was no defense around him, during the time she spent with rhodes, , paris also discovered some of rhode''s habits. although it seemed to be an excellent opportunity to gain the power of the monarch, rhode''s unpreventable trump card left a deep impression on paris, and she acted rashly. if so, i''m afraid there won''t be any good results in the end. on the other side, sodofei, who had just escaped from trouble, also noticed rhodes'' actions, and there was also a strange color in his eyes: "he actually planned to directly absorb the power of that group of ghosts... the power contained in that group of ghosts was so terrifying. even if we had so many wills combined with each other just now, we could not stop the erosion of the ghosts with our concerted efforts. rhodes he actually plans to absorb the power directly, isn''t he afraid of the backlash caused by that power?" from that group of ghosts, soduofi felt an extremely sinister and daunting evil aura. however, compared with rhodes not far away, the evil aura seemed nothing more than that. recalling rhodes'' past treatment of egypt, sodofei was fully aware of the destruction caused by the dense forest. compared to that group of ghosts, rhodes was the most feared existence. while the others were waiting to evacuate, sodofei deliberately cast a spell to interfere with rhodes who was absorbing the ghost not far away, but in the end he stopped. just now, if rhodes had not provided his own will as support, those people who were protected behind the barrier and captured by the demon general to feed the ghost souls would not be able to escape the fate of their souls being completely devoured. in a sense, said that rhodes indirectly saved them all. although rhodes had ulterior motives for doing so, sudofei still stopped casting spells in the face of the savior who had just saved her group. as a kind-hearted eli elf, she could not do anything yet. turn around and attack your savior. if she met rhodes on the battlefield and remembered the damage he had caused to the eli forest, she would not hesitate to take action. however, this was not the case at the moment. she was not willing to cast spells while rhodes was distracted. interference. as if he noticed something, rhodes, who had been in a daze just now, suddenly turned his eyes as sharp as a knife at this moment. as previously expected, compared with the legendary cherubeus who wielded god-level wisdom in the past, azazel now only has a remnant soul left, and his strength is far inferior to that of his peak period, and he is even unable to directly devouring real heroes can only devour ordinary creatures that still have the potential to become heroes. this behavior also invisibly exposed the flaws in rhodes'' body. after sucking the ghost into his body, rhodes didn''t even use much of his own heroic will. he only relied on the power of legendary wisdom to gain the upper hand in the spiritual confrontation. the powerful being who used to be in charge of the god-level wisdom art is now unable to break through the power of the legendary wisdom art. if azazel in the past knew about this, i am afraid he would be sad about it, and this is what rhodes suffers from. looking for opportunities. relying on the power of legendary wisdom, rhodes firmly suppressed the remnant soul belonging to azazel. on the outside, he showed weakness, pretending to be struggling to support himself, deliberately exposing his own flaws, and just waited. something happened to paris. after she took the initiative to break the spiritual contract, she no longer had to abide by the restrictions of the spiritual contract. but what rhode didn''t expect was that paris could bear the thought of taking action. she seemed to have sensed something and was unwilling to act rashly. what rhode didn''t expect was that the half-elf apprentice beside her seemed to also out of the persistence in his heart, he was unwilling to take action against the person who had just saved him. how could rhodes show weakness? however, their hesitation also gave rhodes the opportunity to carefully explore the various secrets existing in the ghost. as rhodes'' consciousness penetrated deep into the inside of the ghost, various past events that had been completely buried under the long river of time also emerged in rhodes'' mind. rhodes originally wanted to explore all the information about the divine wisdom technique from azazel''s memory. for rhodes now, the power of the divine wisdom technique is the prerequisite for him to integrate more elemental authority. it is a broad road that can lead to the divine level. you cannot miss this opportunity no matter what. however, as rhodes'' memories of the remnant soul continued to deepen, he also frowned. those memories of azazel in the past did not disappear as rhodes expected. instead, there were more and more memories. the memory cut off rhodes'' willful retreat and seemed to completely engulf rhodes'' consciousness. in order to penetrate into azazel''s memory, rhodes had to turn part of his consciousness into a sharp needle. only in this way can he break through all the resistance encountered during the exploration process. the residual soul also felt this. , deliberately allowing rhodes'' consciousness to deepen, and at the same time using his own power to cut off the retreat of rhodes'' will, allowing rhodes'' consciousness to bear the consequences of going deep alone. until now, the remnant soul has not given up the idea of ????devouring rhode''s soul completely. rhodes naturally understands the danger of doing so. if he is not careful and his consciousness is completely swallowed by azazel, i am afraid that he will be turning into someone else completely and allowing the ancient demon king to be reborn in his own body was certainly not the result rhode wanted. with a strong force bursting out from rhodes'' consciousness, even the remnant souls that were chasing and intercepting nearby were broken open several times. until now, rhodes finally no longer relied solely on the legendary wisdom technique. instead of engaging in a contest of wills, he secretly increases the pressure and uses the will that belongs to the hero. the will of a hero is, to a certain extent, the most powerful weapon for a hero. even the power of god-level wisdom is ultimately no match for the bright and vast heroic will. unfortunately, there are very few heroes with such a will. rhodes is naturally not one of them. even so, when the will belonging to rhodes also joins the struggle of wills in front of him, rhodes also feels a lot more relaxed. many obstacles have now been broken through by rhodes one after another. from the core of the remnant soul, rhodes'' consciousness seems to be only one step away. as long as he can successfully break through the spiritual defense at the core of the remnant soul, rhodes can penetrate into the memory of the ancient demon king and obtain the true secret of god-level wisdom. . seeing that the opportunity to obtain the god-level wisdom technique was just ahead, however, at this moment, a sound broke rhode''s originally very peaceful heart. along with the rising flames of doom, the red demon general serron also rushed to the scene. looking at rhodes who was surrounded by black energy and looked more ominous than before, serron also had a look on his face. a bit angry: "rhode! how dare you interfere in the ritual belonging to the demon king of hell!" facing the words of the demon general, rhodes just sneered. if he doesn''t interfere with the hell demon king''s resurrection ceremony now, is he going to wait until the doomsday war to intervene? even without the power of god-level wisdom, after learning everything about the demon king of hell, rhodes had to come and find out. along with sellon, there was also a familiar figure to rhodes, that was sandru, who was half undead and had now surrendered to the lord of hell, siding with the devil in the doomsday war. sandro also saw rhodes'' figure, and there was some obvious fear in his eyes. he turned to serron and reminded him: "devil general, rhodes'' methods are sinister and cunning, it is better to kill him as soon as possible." it would be better to feed the news back to the arrogant king and let him handle this matter. azazel''s recovery is of great importance. it was also from the traces left by the endless night ritual that i found the possibility of reviving him. don¡¯t let him ruin this.¡± "how can you trouble the lord of hell with this kind of thing? just leave him to me." faced with sandru''s reminder, sellon just let out a muffled groan and responded with the great devil''s usual arrogance, which seemed to have no hear these words of reminder. after noticing sellon''s reaction, sandro just let out a deep sigh. unlike sellon, he had fought against rhodes many times and he understood how difficult rhodes was. lun''s power is simply unable to deal with the current rhodes. if there is still a chance for the arrogant king to take action, if he just lets it go, the final result will be that the entire ceremony is completely destroyed. shaking his head, sandro ignored sellon''s dissuasion and turned back, contacting the arrogant king who had been paying attention to azazel''s recovery. on the side, rhodes also turned his attention to the person in front of him. what really caught rhode''s attention was not the formidable demon general sellon, who was wielding a giant scythe in front of him, but sandru, who was silent in the rear and seemed to be exerting his spiritual power. such an opponent is often the best. it is a more difficult existence to deal with. listening to the words between the two of them, rhodes seemed to realize something and couldn''t help but show a bit of surprise. rhodes finally understood why azazel, who had been dead for countless years, showed no signs of soul recovery. on the contrary, it was only when the doomsday war came that he ushered in this recovery, and it took him a long time to do so. , all of this turns out to be related to sandro who went to hell. after escaping from the prison in the magic city, sandro was naturally unwilling to be nothing more than an experience pack in the hands of rhodes in the doomsday war. this was undoubtedly a shame for him in the past. therefore, he defected to the arrogant king who was the most powerful in the doomsday war and wanted to judge all the zombies in the world. at the same time, he also brought necromancy to hell. it is precisely because of sandru''s research that azazel now has the possibility of recovery, and it also gives rhodes this rare opportunity. Chapter 3085 looking at sandro who arrived not far away with the demon general, rhodes slowly said: "i didn''t expect that i could see you in hell. you managed to escape from the prison of the magic city. if you don''t look for it, hiding in an alien plane, he actually wants to join this doomsday war, and even joins the side of the arrogant king." rhodes was a little wary of sandru who was not far away. after all, he was the protagonist of the second expansion pack in the past, and now he has joined forces with the protagonist of the third expansion pack. even rhodes doesn''t know what the protagonists can do when they join forces, but for rhodes, this is obviously not good news. faced with rhodes'' words, sandro just smiled coldly: "rhodes, thanks to the deaths you brought to me, now i have cracked the secrets from the endless night ritual and awakened the former demon king asa. ziler. i believe that with his help, lucifer will be able to wipe out all the zombies in the world. he is the immortal monument that symbolizes the heroes in the world and fights for heroes." rhodes'' expression darkened, and he couldn''t help but think of the previous use of the time arrow to gain experience points. under the influence of the time arrow, sandro provided himself with experience points through his deaths one after another, while also leaving behind there are some hidden dangers. for a necromancer like sandro, death can undoubtedly bring him an extremely profound understanding. to a large extent, the improvement of the level of spiritualism requires the necromancer to fully understand death, and the field of death is the spiritualization. after the power of the magic was raised to the extreme, what rhodes didn''t expect was that sandru, who had an astonishing understanding, could deeply feel his own death from the power of the time arrow that should have been completely forgotten. and he has also made further progress in the research on the ritual of the endless night. at the end, rhodes couldn''t help but sigh a little in his heart. is this the ability of the protagonist in the expansion pack? even a small opportunity can increase sandro''s power astonishingly. as a hero, sandro fits lucifer''s criteria for selecting his subordinates. he is determined to judge all the zombies in the world, and only those heroes are the subordinates he trusts. only heroes can live in the new world after the trial. in the world. sandro''s defection was not only met with lucifer''s suspicion and suppression, but was reused by him. sandro also lived up to his expectations, awakening the ray of azazel from death in one fell swoop. remnant soul. all he has to do is wait for the demon generals to capture creatures with the potential to become heroes from all over the world and feed them. when the remaining souls have swallowed up enough will, azazel can be reborn as a hero. what the demons who planned this ritual didn''t expect was that rhodes would find hell at this moment and enter the temple that once belonged to azazel. "rhode, if you immediately release azazel''s remnant soul from your body and retreat from the palace, you may be able to calm the arrogant king''s anger. otherwise, demon general sellon will let you experience the fire of doomsday. so powerful, you will become the enemy of the whole hell." looking at rhodes not far away, sandro also looked fearful. he had been trapped in the magic city and had personally experienced rhodes'' various methods. even with the demon general beside him, there was still something in his heart. a little uneasy, it would be the best thing to scare rhodes away with these words and avoid a fierce battle. but looking at rhodes'' posture, it seems that he didn''t take these threatening words to heart at all. superior. "i, rhodes, will accept the power of god-level wisdom. demon general sellon, you are not my opponent yet." facing sandru''s threat, rhodes seemed unconcerned. although he allocated part of his strength to fight against the remnant soul of azazel that was sucked into his body, he also searched for god-level wisdom in the memory of the ancient demon king. however, the remaining strength of rhodes was enough to fight against the demon general in front of him. rhodes, who combines the power of two elements, has a strength that cannot be underestimated even among demigods. even if the former hero tularion wants to kill him in the true form of the elements, he will still be able to do so. it''s not a simple matter. no matter how powerful sellon is, can it still compare to tularion who swept through hell in the past? as if aware of the unyielding provocation in rhodes'' words, sellon''s face immediately darkened. as a general under the arrogant king, if he dared to question his strength like this, he was undoubtedly questioning the arrogant king. the strength is something that sellon cannot tolerate in any case. seeing that rhodes had no intention of releasing the remnant soul of azazel, but instead used his own spiritual power to continue to explore the memory of the remnant soul, sellon could no longer tolerate it, and the blazing scythe of doom rose up from the giant scythe in his hand. fire, the figure immediately shuttled through the flames, and the cold sickle blade cut straight towards rhodes'' head. facing sellon''s attack, rhodes shouted loudly, and his body quickly entered the expanded elemental form. it was the elemental true body belonging to the elemental monarch. with the blessing of the dual-system authority, the elemental true body displayed by rhodes the body can bring him a 200-point increase in all attributes, and directly eliminate 50% of all damage. it can be said that rhodes'' strength has risen to an extreme. in addition, if rhodes can further integrate more elemental authorities, the power of the elemental true body can be further strengthened. for other creatures, fusing two different types of elemental authorities is already what they want. what no one dared to think about was that the former god of mage fell under the backlash of the fusion of authority, but rhodes did it, and rhodes had a hunch that if he could obtain the god-level wisdom technique , the elemental authority he can integrate is by no means limited to just two. for this reason, even if absorbing the power of azazel''s remnant soul would have to confront the demon generals in hell, and even anger the arrogant king holding the doomsday blade, rhodes still did so without hesitation, and combined with the god-level wisdom spell in comparison, all the difficulties encountered now are worth it. as rhodes fully revealed his elemental form, the galloping thunder turned into a thick arm, and a razor-sharp dancing whirlwind circled outside his arm, dotted with enough energy to completely freeze the space. the cold ice crystal was so powerful that even the menacing demon general seemed weaker in front of him. facing the giant scythe swept by sellon, rhodes did not avoid it. instead, he took the initiative and faced it with the full strength of the elemental lord. sellon''s inevitable blow was intercepted by rhodes. not only that, the violent power contained in the elemental authority directly followed the confrontation between the two people, and penetrated deeply. sellon''s body. as the strong backlash separated the two, their appearances were revealed to everyone again. rhodes still maintained the majestic appearance of his elemental body, while sellon looked extremely embarrassed. the doomsday fire that was burning fiercely on sellon''s body was completely extinguished by the power of the water elemental authority. on the demon''s bright red body, there were actually many deep-visible bone scars exposed. the color of the blood was different from that of the water element. searlon''s body was integrated into one. if you didn''t look carefully, you wouldn''t be able to tell how seriously serron was injured, and how he managed to hold on so as not to show his embarrassment. under the razor wind blade transformed by the power of the air element, sellon''s whole body was covered with countless small scars. if it were any other big demon who came here and suffered such serious injuries, he would probably fall to the ground immediately. he couldn''t muster the slightest courage to continue fighting, but sellon was not like that. as a demon general, he would not retreat even half a step in front of the enemy. even though rhodes had shown strength far beyond imagination, he could not dispel the enemy. the will in er lun''s heart. sandro on the side also noticed the serious injuries on serron''s body, and his expression was a little more surprised. unexpectedly, after not seeing him for a while, rhodes'' strength actually increased again. even the demon general who was famous in hell, he would be easily defeated in front of him, and his strength was not at the same level at all. this discovery also made sandru sigh in his heart. once upon a time, when he came to diya with two necromancers'' artifacts, rhodes was just an ordinary necromancer that he could crush to death at any time. unexpectedly, now, the identities of the two have been completely reversed. the one who can crush him to death at will has become rhodes. the potential that exists in rhodes is far more terrifying than he imagined. as sandro sighed in his heart, he also realized that continuing like this was not an option. if the demon general was killed by rhodes, i''m afraid no one would be able to protect azazel''s resurrection ritual. not only that, if he was allowed to if sellon dies, even sandro himself will be punished by lucifer, which is undoubtedly something sandro is unwilling to accept. for this reason, sandro ignored sellon''s previous dissuasion and began to close his eyes and use the power of his spirit to prepare to contact the arrogant king who dominated hell. although rhodes is powerful, and is now comparable to a demigod, and can easily defeat the seventh-level demon general, there is not no one in hell who can resist him. the person who can defeat or even kill rhodes is the one who can defeat him. it is lucifer who has now picked up the doomsday blade. however, sandro''s eyes that had just been closed soon opened again. the difference from before was that this time, there was an anger that was difficult to conceal in his eyes. he tried to contact the arrogant king. his mental fluctuations were all blocked by a force, making it impossible for him to spread any news. relying on his excellent spellcasting ability, sandro also realized who was interfering with his contact with the arrogant king. that person was the exotic woman next to rhodes whose face was covered by a veil made of magic nebula. although on the surface, the foreign woman looked weak, and her strength was far from comparable to that of rhodes or the demon general on the side, sandro felt keenly that there was a huge power in her body. spiritual energy. the magnitude of that spiritual energy was something that even sandro had never seen before. it was simply not a power that an ordinary legendary mage or even an ordinary spiritual elemental person could possess. it was precisely under that huge spiritual power that sandro''s own spiritual power was restricted in every way. any intention to transmit information was killed by that spiritual power in time. looking at the foreign woman, sandro also showed a bit of astonishment. where did the foreign woman with such strong spiritual power come from? he couldn''t remember when such a powerful mage specializing in spiritual power had appeared in brakada. under the suppression of the foreign woman, sandro was unable to use any of his spiritual abilities. he could not even use his spiritual mark to issue instructions to the undead creatures waiting behind him. seeing sellon under rhodes''s fierce offensive after suffering successive setbacks and his life becoming endangered, sandro gritted his teeth, then opened a door to another dimension and disappeared. paris''s spiritual power can prevent sandro from transmitting information to the arrogant king remotely, but it cannot prevent sandro from using other magics. when sandro chooses to cast the gate of different dimensions, he uses a more direct method, and himself when she returned to the arrogant king, even paris seemed helpless. although she was good at spiritual power, the use of space magic was beyond her ability to interfere. even rhodes didn''t expect sandro''s reaction to be so quick. after discovering that something was wrong, he immediately used the gate of different dimensions and left without even giving him a chance. although rhodes was helpless, he could only accept this. result. after imprisoning azazel''s remnant soul in his body, rhodes will not be able to leave the abandoned temple belonging to azazel before he has explored all the information about the god-level wisdom spell. once rhodes uses space magic forcibly, leaving this place, he may not have anything happen to him, and he will not suffer the backlash from the power of the remnant soul, but the ritual that maintains the existence of the remnant soul will be completely broken by rhodes, and azazel''s remnant soul, which finally woke up, will once again fell into eternal silence. if he misses this opportunity, rhodes doesn''t know what to do to find the next being with god-level wisdom. for this reason, even if he knows that sandru is very likely to feed the news to the arrogant king, he will be in charge of the divine sword. the protagonist of the third expansion pack may arrive here at any time. rhodes will not be able to leave here until he has thoroughly explored the useful information in the remnant soul of azazel. while using the power of the elemental true body to completely suppress sellon, rhodes'' attention was not focused on the current battle. most of his attention was devoted to searching for the hidden soul in azazel''s remnant soul. otherwise, sellon would not have been able to survive until now, and would have been defeated by rhodes early. Chapter 3086 "damn it...that rhodes is just an ordinary human being, how could he possibly master such a ferocious and difficult elemental power?" once again being repulsed by the elemental form shown by rhodes, sellon let out a muffled groan and swallowed another mouthful of blood. the only thing in his eyes was the unwillingness to be completely suppressed by rhodes, and a bit confused about the strength shown by rhodes. in the eyes of sellon, rhodes is just an ordinary human who has awakened the will of a hero. even though he has some prestige in the surface world, it cannot be compared with him as the number one general under the arrogant king. the result of this battle is not the same. it should be like this before him, but he should have won the victory in an overwhelming manner. however, the final result was a slap in the face to sellon. under the power of the dual-line monarch, sellon was already covered in wounds, and even the giant scythe in his hand was completely broken into two pieces at this moment. in terms of pure strength, he is no match for rhodes. if he continues to fight like this, the only one whose life will be in danger in the end may be himself. silently chanting the name of the arrogant king in his heart, even though he knew that continuing to fight would probably be dangerous, but sellon still refused to take a step back. he was not a necromancer like sandro who came to seek refuge, but a symbol of the demon general with all the power of hell will not flee the battlefield because of fear of the enemy. looking at the wounded serron beside him, rhodes looked indifferent. repeling or killing serron was not his main mission on this trip. he put almost all his energy and attention on ah in his mind. on the remnant soul of azazel, the memories belonging to azazel''s past were being browsed rapidly, and rhodes was unwilling to let go of any information related to the god-level wisdom technique. the more he browsed, he felt that he had benefited a lot. as a wise angel in the cloud city in the past, azazel also had many secrets in the clouds in his memory. virtue seemed to be integrated into the body of the ancient angel, wandering freely among the misty clouds, and at the same time comprehending the mystery of the wisdom of the world. in the system, new information is constantly being transmitted at this moment. "by browsing the memories of the ancient angel azazel, and stimulated by divine wisdom, your knowledge attribute +1..." "knowledge attribute +1..." "knowledge attribute +1..." "..." "detecting the power of god-level wisdom, the prerequisite for the promotion of legendary wisdom is satisfied. when you absorb 100 points of knowledge attributes from azazel''s memory, you can transform your own wisdom. current progress: 24/ 100." looking at the information emerging from the system, rhodes couldn''t help but his breath froze, and a dazzling light burst out from his eyes. the god-level wisdom technique was the power he had longed for. now the method of obtaining power has appeared in rhodes'' eyes. in front of him, he only needs to continue to obtain knowledge from azazel''s memory. when the obtained knowledge attribute reaches 100 points, rhodes will be able to fully possess the god-level wisdom technique that he dreams of. in the system log, information about knowledge attribute +1 is constantly popping up. although it seems that the improvement brought by +1 knowledge attribute is so insignificant, rhodes is extremely excited. every new piece of information means that luo rhodes is one step closer to obtaining the god-level wisdom technique. he only needs to wait until he obtains 100 points of knowledge to achieve his wish and elevate the wisdom technique to the pinnacle of the world! no matter how sandro thought about it beforehand when he held the ceremony to resurrect azazel''s soul, he could not have imagined that the person who gained the most from this ceremony was not the ancient angel or anyone in hell, but rather rhodes, who came from afar, has the blessing of god-level wisdom, and he will have the power to control all elements. by that time, he will become a being that makes all living things tremble in the doomsday, even if he is in charge of the doomsday. the arrogant king with a sword is no longer his opponent. after realizing that the road to god-level wisdom was right ahead, rhodes'' eyes lit up. no matter what happened here or who blocked him, rhodes would not be able to take a step back at this moment. once you miss out on god-level wisdom, you don''t know when you will have such an opportunity next time. just as rhodes was thinking about it, the new entries in the system log never stopped. his progress in obtaining knowledge attributes has also reached the level of 30/100. the overall progress has exceeded a quarter, and it continues like this. if so, it is only a matter of time before the progress reaches 100%. serron on the side also felt the change in rhodes'' aura. although he didn''t know what rhodes planned to do, he could also tell from rhodes'' suddenly rising aura that rhodes seemed to be planning to kill azaz. use the power in the broken soul for your own use. ordinary creatures would not retain even a trace of their own consciousness after being devoured by azazel''s soul. however, rhodes did the opposite. the memory of the hell demon king was an opportunity for him to improve his strength. of course, sellon would not let rhodes succeed like this. just when sellon was about to launch a surprise attack from the flames, a burst of space fluctuations from the distance immediately attracted sellon''s attention. "sandru called reinforcements so quickly? no, that aura is..." as if he felt something, sellon''s eyes showed a strange color. at first, he thought it was sandru who had just used space magic to evacuate and brought back reinforcements belonging to the arrogant king. however, when sellon felt it carefully after that breath, i realized that things were not what i imagined at all. the group of people who came to the scene by using the gate of another dimension at this moment had nothing to do with the arrogant king, and did not even belong to the hell side at all. "no...why do the elves in eli come to join in the fun at this moment?" looking at the figures walking out of the door to another dimension, rhodes'' expression changed slightly. he never expected that the elves in eli would leave their home in eli at such a critical moment and turn to he came to the temple that used to belong to azazel, and it looked menacing, but it didn''t look like anything good had happened. what makes rhodes helpless is that the power of god-level wisdom is so powerful, so powerful that even fate has to target it. under moriel''s time domain, rhodes also saw how those who were lucky enough to obtain god-level wisdom spells in different times had unsettling and miserable endings. the worst of them had to be... the hero gru killed him with an arrow, leaving only a trace of the remnant soul in his body. in the end, he could only survive under the protection of god-level wisdom, just like the remnant soul of azazel in the ceremony at this moment. god-level wisdom is so powerful that not even fate dares to let any creature control such uncontrollable power. rhodes understood that the reason why he was so miserable in different times was obviously because he was targeted by fate. rhodes thought that when he returned to the present time, there would be no more problems. unexpectedly, he thought that he was about to master the god level. when it comes to wisdom, fate will not spare him lightly either. among the people from eli who arrived, rhodes also saw a few familiar figures. the hero gru, who carried a divine bow and had red hair like fire, and the hero of eli who had given him fatal blows at different times, were at this moment. in the center of the team, not only that, rhodes also saw the hero jenny, who was holding an ice-blue divine sword and dressed in white and green robes, as well as many magic guild mages who were supposed to be taking refuge in eli, also arriving with them at this moment. looking at the hero gru carrying the divine bow, rhodes'' expression changed slightly. the tragedies that happened in different times seemed to be repeated again at this moment. if he faced that hero, even if he had the blessing of god-level wisdom, he would not be able to what a happy ending. "my apprentice, i''m here to rescue you." contrary to what rhodes expected, the group of eli visitors did not immediately attack him. instead, they were a little unsure about the current situation. they looked around. finally, the hero jenny discovered something and took the initiative to use teleportation. , came to the side of the silver-haired half-elf who was sitting in the corner of the palace. "lord jenny..." looking at jenny, the guardian who came to rescue her and was also her most trusted mentor, sudofei''s expression also showed a touch of emotion. she knew that lord jenny would never abandon her. even though lady jenny was frozen in ten thousand years of ice not long ago, as long as she hears the news that she is in trouble, she will definitely come to rescue her as soon as possible, no matter what kind of obstacles. he couldn''t make her take a step back. "what exactly happened here, and why is that rhodes here?" as if thinking of something, jenny raised her head, her eyes met rhodes not far away, and then asked sodofei, rhodes actually appeared in hell at this moment, he must be planning secretly. for what, even the arrest of the apprentice might have been planned by him. the understanding of rhode''s evil allowed jenny to blame all the people behind all the bad things on his head without any psychological burden. she asked the apprentice just to confirm this, she wanted to know exactly what role rhodes plays in the plan. sodofei was stunned for a moment, raised his eyes to look at rhodes in the distance, and also met rhodes'' cold and piercing gaze. finally, he suppressed the words he originally wanted to say and changed his words: "lord jenny, it''s him he destroyed the demons'' ritual and saved me from the ritual. if it hadn''t been for him, i and others would not have been able to survive until the moment when you and the other jungle guardians arrived." however, jenny just shook his head: "you don''t understand, the reason why he destroyed the demons'' ritual is probably because he has a bigger conspiracy, and the reason why he saved you was just a disguise for him. his aura is very unstable, but overall, he is advancing to a higher level. although i don''t know what changed his aura, i think this matter is very important to him, and we can''t let him succeed easily. .¡± sensing the cold light in jenny''s eyes, rhodes couldn''t help but let out a cold snort. it seemed that it was not that simple to obtain the god-level wisdom spell. a fight was inevitable, but rhodes didn''t. what comes to mind is that the half-elf apprentice can speak for herself. doesn''t she know that she is eli''s enemy? while the jungle guardians learned about the situation, rhodes focused all his attention on absorbing the remnant soul of azazel. however, what made rhodes helpless was that due to the oppression of the external environment, he faced many with the ability to threaten his own legendary hero, even if rhodes wanted to focus all his attention on azazel''s remnant soul to increase the speed of acquiring knowledge, the final result would be of little effect, and even cause trouble. to the contrary, i only absorbed 5 points of knowledge in such a long time. at this moment, rhodes'' absorption progress has reached 35/100, which can be said to have exceeded one-third of the total progress. however, if you want to obtain the two-thirds of the progress, the difficulty can be said to be tens of times higher than before. times, it would be extremely difficult to continue to absorb the power of azazel''s remnant soul under the siege of a group of legendary heroes. if we give up absorbing the remnant soul now and rush to take action before a group of legendary heroes if you leave before, you might be able to save yourself. if you delay for a moment, it will be difficult to give up. following the auras that posed the greatest threat to him, rhodes also locked onto those targets. among the jungle guardians who came from eli, those who could threaten him were not only the hero gru who carried the divine bow, but also jenny, who is holding the ice blue divine sword, the artifact in their hands is enough to threaten the real demigods. as for the other jungle guardians, no matter how powerful they are, facing themselves who have entered the true form of the element, what they can bring the threat is also extremely limited. rhodes took a deep breath. now that eli''s reinforcements have arrived and sandro has fed back the news to the arrogant king, the demons in hell will come immediately. if they continue to fight alone, they will inevitably fall into a deep disadvantage. , it is time to dispatch legion members from the kingdom of the undead. those undead who are not afraid of death are enough to hold back any hero under the rebirth of the realm of death. as long as he can buy himself enough time from those enemies so that he can completely absorb all the knowledge in azazel''s remnant soul and upgrade the wisdom technique to the god level, it is enough for rhodes. rhodes does not need to completely defeat the group of enemies in front of him. in this case, the massive undead in the undead army is rhodes'' best choice. as rhodes slowly spread his hands, a bright golden portal opened in front of him. countless legion members with hideous and terrifying expressions filed out of the portal. under the command of the lord of the undead, the legions were blessed. the undead with all kinds of sustainable magic rushed to the battlefield to fight for rhodes! Chapter 3087 "your majesty rhodes, please leave the battlefield to the legion members. we will not let anyone disturb you." with the opening of the bright golden portal, a group of brave legion members who were not afraid of death also crossed the barriers of space and came to rhodes. as the legion commander, farese also rushed to the battlefield as soon as possible and expressed his determination to rhodes. with the blessing of various permanent gain magics, the strength of the undead army has ushered in a comprehensive improvement. the various buff magics that were upgraded to full level by rhodes, under the effect of the full level rewards, show a power far beyond ordinary buff magic, which is enough to make any legion member improve like a new person. the power belonging to the elemental authority gives rhodes the power to cast permanent buff magic. all the buff magic he casts no longer have a duration, but can be applied to the legion members forever. after applying permanent buffs to a large number of legion members and greatly improving their strength, rhodes has been unable to find a suitable opponent who can withstand the full power of the undead legion. the so-called raising an army for a thousand days and using it for a while, when rhodes wanted to absorb azazel when the power in the remnant soul is trapped here, it will be the undead army''s turn to show its strength. sensing the many undead coming across space, the eli creatures who had just rushed to the battlefield also changed their expressions slightly at this moment. from those undead, they felt an extremely terrifying power, as if what was standing in front of them was not something. the undead with a fragile body are instead behemoth beasts that want to choose people and devour them. the aura exuded by a single legion member alone is enough to scare ordinary jungle guardians, not to mention that their number is so huge. , if rhodes transfers all the undead under his command here, i am afraid that the entire venue will be instantly occupied by legion members. under the increase of prayer magic, each legion member''s three melee attributes can each enjoy a 60-point increase. what is the concept of this 180-point attribute increase? the three melee attributes of the behemoth in crow lord have only just reached the standard of 60 points, but the attribute improvement brought by prayer magic is an additional blessing to the legion members. in addition to prayer magic, the sustainable flying magic also gives the legion members an unimaginable increase in strength, and the sky environment cannot limit any legion member. the magic that can best improve the combat capabilities of legion members is the attack acceleration that rhodes exerts on them. the additional rewards brought by the full-level attack acceleration allow each legion member to add an additional 200 points to every attack. air magic damage, even enemies with huge health points, cannot withstand the continuous attacks launched by legion members. after summoning many legion members, rhodes couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief when he felt the power he was most familiar with. under the protection of many legion members, even if eli''s jungle guardian intends to interfere with him, it may not be that easy. in just a short time, rhodes'' absorption progress reached 37/100. because rhodes was distracted from casting magic, he was unable to focus all his attention on absorbing the knowledge of remnant souls, which slowed down the progress a lot. with the protection of the legion members, rhodes could relax come and concentrate all your attention on absorbing knowledge. faced with the protection of many legion members, jenny could not help but let out a cold snort. unexpectedly, rhodes was so alert. as soon as he realized that something was wrong, he immediately dispatched a large number of undead to protect his life. under the protection of many undead, he wanted to injuring rhodes also became a very difficult thing. "lord jenny, what should we do now? you have found me, so you should leave him alone and leave him here to fend for himself." beside jenny, her apprentice sodofei also saw that something was wrong, and there was a bit of anxiety in her eyes. recalling the ghost that swallowed everyone''s sanity before, she felt scared for a while, what was happening in hell now with such a big mess, i am afraid that even the eyes of the lord of hell will be attracted, so it is the wisest choice to leave here as soon as possible. "we can''t just leave like this. we don''t know what kind of opportunities rhodes has got. his aura is constantly improving. if he has some understanding, or worse, becomes a demigod, he will be a threat to everything in the world. a disaster. now the owners of eli''s artifacts have gathered here, and the hero gru has also participated in this operation. it is a great opportunity to eradicate him. this is the opportunity that the entire eli dreams of. if you miss this time opportunity, don¡¯t expect to see rhodes showing his flaws again in the future.¡± facing sodofei''s suggestion, jenny just shook her head lightly, and the ice blue divine sword in her hand also exuded a dazzling cold light. just as she said, the two most powerful holders of artifacts in eli now all came to hell together to rescue sodofei, who was captured by the demon general, and happened to encounter such a situation, but we can''t just miss the opportunity that was presented to us in vain. saying that, jenny and the hero gru beside him looked at each other, and both saw the determination in the other''s eyes. if they can eradicate rhodes here and get the artifacts from rhodes, eli can survive this doomsday safely. the battle has even gone a step further and it has become the strongest force in the surface world. even if it is facing the arrogant king who dominates hell, it can try to fight. how can such a god-given opportunity be missed? sensing the change in the attitudes of the two heroes, even rhodes, who was concentrating on absorbing the knowledge of remnant souls, felt vaguely uneasy in his heart. rhodes looked at the red-haired half-elf carrying the divine bow. he had experienced his power in different times. unexpectedly, in the current time, if he wanted to obtain the god-level wisdom spell, rhodes still had to face him. that hero. hero gru, he is the strongest eli hero in the contemporary era. he is active in multiple expansion packs and is the leader who symbolizes justice in the expansion packs. now he has gained the power of the phantom arrow, which is enough to kill with one arrow. the water elemental monarch who dominates the ocean, even rhodes has no confidence in facing such a hero. in different times, he has already explained the tragic consequences of facing that hero head-on. in addition to the hero gru, the aura of jenny also made rhodes unable to ignore it. what shocked rhodes was that jenny had aided the guild mage from eli in the battle of brakada. , her strength has just been promoted to legend, but at this moment, her strength is not much different from the peak of legend. if you feel it carefully, the source of such amazing changes in jenny''s strength is the handle she holds in her hand. ice blue divine sword. under the stimulation of the ice sword, jenny, who had to be frozen to save her life under the attack of the water elemental lord, is now stimulated by the ice sword to unleash the full potential in her body, and her strength has been astonishingly improved. an ordinary person would probably not be able to withstand the majestic power from within the ice sword, and would be killed by the cold brought by the blade. however, jenny is able to do this. she is also a a hero with a good will has a heroic will that far exceeds that of ordinary people. now, when the two eli heroes in charge of the artifact took action together, preparing to destroy rhodes'' opportunity, even rhodes felt something bad in his heart. the early warning in his perception made rhodes understand that the current situation was extremely unfavorable to him. if he continued to stay here, something he did not want to see would very likely happen, and he would even completely fall into the hands of those two heroes. it is also possible to happen. retreating immediately to avoid the hero''s sharp edge may be the best choice, but rhodes is unwilling to do so. when it comes to heroic will, rhodes is also a hero. in terms of status, he is not inferior to the two heroes in front of him. and when it comes to artifacts, the artifacts that rhodes masters are more powerful than those two heroes combined. if you want more, the god-level wisdom spell contained in azazel''s remnant soul can be said to be the power that rhodes dreams of. the hope of obtaining god-level wisdom spell is right in front of you, how can he back down at this time? feeling the increasingly powerful auras of the two heroes, rhodes couldn''t help but sigh deeply. if he wanted to obtain the god-level wisdom technique, he would have to go through unimaginable twists and turns and feel the dangers of fate. the arrival of the two eli heroes and the capture of apprentice jenny by the demon general couldn''t be a coincidence. perhaps from the very beginning, rhodes was caught in a deep calculation of fate. he thought that azazel''s remnant soul was what it could bring him was an unimaginable opportunity, but the facts told him that it was actually a trap set for him by fate. now that things have happened, rhodes has given up any plans to retreat, and instead, under the protection of the legion members, he is trying his best to absorb the memories contained in the remaining souls. faced with numerous obstacles from the undead, the hero gru, who had already drawn his bow and arrow, also felt a bit embarrassed. under the obstruction and obstruction of the undead, even the phantom arrows may not be able to accurately target rhodes. if an arrow misses the target, it will undoubtedly be a loss. before the heroes of eli could launch an attack, a large number of undead were the first to rush towards them. countless legion members blessed with flying magic soared into the sky, turning into dull black clouds that covered the sky and directly suppressed the people of eli. come on, the great demon undead among the elite of the legion did not wait for the rear members to arrive, and moved through the flames first to attack the hero of eli. facing the attack of the great demon undead, even the hero gru couldn''t help but temporarily stop his offensive. if he was approached by the great demon undead, he would have no time to lock rhode''s position and launch a fatal blow at the same time, so he had to go first. put away the phantom arrows and use ordinary arrows to repel the surrounding legion members. as the hero gru opens his bow and nocks an arrow, every ordinary phantom arrow he shoots can create a series of devastating passages among the legion members. the phantom arrow shot through the body of an undead and continued to penetrate all the way backward. the powerful power contained in it shattered the bodies of countless undead creatures until it penetrated the bodies of hundreds of undead. the power of the arrow slowly dissipated. however, in the face of the undead army controlled by rhodes, gru''s offensive was difficult to achieve any results. the entire undead army had been completely mobilized by rhodes. in just a few moments, tens of thousands of army members rushed to the battlefield through the gate of another dimension. , there are more legion members coming quickly from the rear, and the casualties of hundreds of undead cannot have any impact on the current battle situation. if faced with other enemies, the hundreds of casualties caused by hero gru''s arrows are already a considerable number. as long as the battle continues, each of his arrows can penetrate deeply into the hearts of the enemies, causing countless enemies to suffer. fearful, there will be a moment when the enemy cannot bear such casualties. however, the death domain belonging to rhodes allows him not to worry about damage and consumption. under the awakening of the death domain, as long as the souls of the undead are not completely wiped out, they will once again was awakened by rhodes for the first time. rhodes has only seen the power of erasing souls in the angels of erathia. as for other enemies, even the hero tularion, there is no way to completely eliminate the undead under rhodes. when rhodes exerts the power of the death domain, all wars of attrition will become meaningless. if the consumption continues like this, the one who ultimately wins must be rhodes'' undead army. the current result is very beneficial to rhodes. he does not need the undead legion to destroy the two eli heroes. he only needs to prevent them from launching further attacks to satisfy rhodes'' request. when the two eli heroes are members of the legion, when they were overwhelmed by the attack, they had no time to stop rhodes from absorbing the god-level wisdom contained in the remnant soul. just when rhodes was slightly relieved, he seemed to notice something, his eyes suddenly condensed, and he looked at the other hero. due to the limitations of the characteristics of the phantom divine bow, the hero gru cannot achieve outstanding results when facing a large number of undead. although the power of his phantom divine arrow is extremely powerful, it can only target one target at a time. as long as rhodes is not like the water element monarch if you were rashly exposed to the eyes of the hero gru like that, you wouldn''t have to worry about being completely targeted by his phantom arrows. unlike gru, jenny, the hero holding the ice blue divine sword, is best at using the supreme power contained in the ice sword to launch super-wide attacks based on water magic. one attack its entire range can even cover all the current venues, and it can also encompass all the tens of thousands of legion members in it. in the past, under the threat of the water elemental monarch, jenny used the power of this divine sword to cast an ice wall, and in one fell swoop all areas along the coast of ari were sealed off. like the doomsday fire, the unique power contained in the ice blade is also not under the jurisdiction of the water elemental lord. the aura she displays has deeply threatened rhodes. (end of chapter) Chapter 3088 "rhode, let me crush your ambition completely." looking at the thousands of undead creatures summoned by rhodes, jenny looked cold and immediately waved the ice blue divine sword in her hand. no matter what kind of conspiracy rhodes had, they would be defeated by the power of the ice sword. it was completely shattered. as jenny raised the blade in his hand, azure light burst out from the blade. what was revealed in the light was a majestic power that could freeze everything. any legion member who noticed that burst of light would everyone will feel a chill in their hearts. even time seems to be completely frozen under that burst of light, and no living thing can escape from it. "stop her!" even rhodes was keenly aware of some uneasiness in jenny''s actions. if jenny was allowed to fully guide the moves in her hands, i am afraid that the legion members just summoned would all be under the influence of the ice sword. completely defeated under the power, the situation fell into an irreversible point. this was definitely not the result that rhodes wanted to see. he immediately let out a roar and issued orders to the nearby legion members. after receiving rhode''s order, the legion members also reacted. in an instant, many legion members whose speed attributes had been greatly increased by the continuous magic turned into black streams of light and rushed towards jenny who was guiding the moves. then he went and set off gusts of sinister wind, completely interrupting the movements in her hands and not giving her the chance to continue to guide the ice sword. however, under the overflowing power of the ice sword, jenny''s legion members who were the first to approach were also the first to suffer. no matter what speed the legion members showed, when they approached jenny, they felt a chill all over their bodies, as if the blood in their bodies had been completely frozen. the frost spread along the surface of their bodies and finally turned into a layer of frost. the pure white ice shell tightly wrapped their bodies, making them unable to even move. even the big demon who emerged from the flames could not escape the power of the ice sword. the blazing flames did not make the big devil''s situation any better. under the supreme power of the ice sword, under the power, only the power of the elemental monarch level can rival it. "keep her at bay and unleash a volley of death clouds." as if he saw the power contained in the ice sword, rhodes also realized something and hurriedly gave orders to the nearby legion members. the moves that jenny is currently guiding are using the power from the ice sword. this power is somewhat similar to the water element authority that rhodes has seen before. it is enough to freeze all living creatures nearby, but it belongs to the ice sword. the power of the sword is even more domineering. as long as anything comes close to the ice blue divine sword, it will be completely stagnant under the ice crystals, unable to move forward one step further, the light will no longer flow, and everything will become silent. after realizing this, rhodes immediately adopted another method, which was to have many legion members work together to cast the death cloud and engulf the enemy with the highly concentrated death cloud. although the essence of the death cloud is a type of earth magic, it exists in the form of gas, so it can be blessed by the power of the air element authority. like boiling steam, it can be quickly pushed and accelerated by the air element authority. the already astonishing power of the death cloud, which can burn the enemy, will only become more powerful under the influence of the power of the air element. at this moment, rhodes'' absorption progress has reached 40/100, and the overall progress is increasing at a slow and steady rate. he cannot let others ruin his plan. under rhodes'' command, nearby legion members with different appearances raised their right arms one after another, with their palms facing forward. some of those arms were no different from ordinary people, but some were withered with flesh and blood, leaving only white bones. dark green energy flew around the arms of the legion members, then turned into a pure cloud of death, pouring forward. with the joint efforts of many legion members, the concentration of the death cloud has also been superimposed to a terrifying level, enough to cause the flesh and blood of any legendary creature to instantly disintegrate. such a dense cloud of death moves very slowly due to the limitation of its own mass. even an untrained ordinary person has enough time to face the slowly moving cloud of death. get away. rhodes also discovered this, and immediately activated the power contained in the authority of the qi element. for a moment, the howling winds gathered from all directions, and together they became the driving force for the implementation of the death cloud. the thick and huge death cloud was here. in an instant, the speed suddenly increased, and it was about to completely engulf jenny who was not far away. jenny''s robe was blown by the wind and clouds, but the guidance in her hands did not stop at all. as the cloud of death that swallowed everything came closer and closer, her expression seemed to be chilled. inspired by the power of the ice sword, it became solemn and cold. "lord jenny..." even the apprentice sodofei on the side was extremely worried about jenny''s current situation. she also noticed a palpitating feeling of uneasiness from the death cloud released by the legion members. , as the cloud of death continues to advance, all the roads passed by the dark clouds and mist are stained with traces of being completely corroded. even the hot and hard lava ground in hell, under the erosion of the cloud of death, the surface has also become pitted, and it will completely shatter with a little force. if the cloud of death touches the flesh and blood, the consequences will be unimaginable. as if she heard sodofei''s call, jenny turned back slightly. from her eyes, sodofei also saw the meaning that made her feel reassured. although jenny didn''t say much, her eyes seemed to be. he said, just leave everything to her, everything is under her control. sudofei has no doubt about jenny''s trust. she believes that lord jenny must have her own unique support. even the undead army summoned by rhodes can''t make any waves in front of her. as if thinking of something, soduofi couldn''t help but look in the direction of the undead. under the cover and protection of many legion members, she couldn''t see the figure belonging to rhodes. rhodes seemed to be afraid of something. she didn''t dare to expose her position easily, but she could vaguely feel rhodes'' position. following the scent of the remnant soul from before, she found that rhodes was hiding at the back of the team. just as the cloud of death was approaching, jenny also completed the guidance of the divine sword in his hand. with the dazzling blue light bursting out from the blade, a chill from the bottom of his heart was coming from the eyes of countless legion members. welling up in my heart. at this moment, the legion members only felt that their bodies were stagnant, their vision was blurry, and then even their wills became no longer clear. when they ushered in a new life from the realm of death, they found that they were completely wrapped in ice. . not only the legion members themselves, but when they tried to turn their eyes and look around, they were surprised to find that in this short moment, all the nearby legion members were killed by the sword. sealing, even the elites in the legion are like this. no one can escape the power of the divine sword. the huge ice wraps all the legion members, and no one can escape from it. in addition to the highly concentrated death cloud, it was also covered with a huge ice shell. an iceberg suddenly rose in front of everyone''s eyes, not only completely dissolving the death cloud of the legion members, but also the legion members on the scene. it also suffered an unimaginable blow. on top of the towering iceberg, jenny in white and green robes stood proudly, looking for the source of this battle, which was rhodes'' figure. it is not an easy task to melt the ice raised by the ice sword. even the legendary mage feels helpless against the ice arising from the ice sword. there is only the flame belonging to the fire elemental lord. there was some possibility of melting it just now. soon, jenny, who was looking around, locked his target. behind the glacier that completely froze all the undead creatures, a blazing flame suddenly rose, and the ice around the flame melted in an instant. the figure of rhodes and a foreign woman also appeared in front of her at this moment. rhodes, who was within the attack range of the ice sword, was also completely frozen by the power of the divine sword. he finally used the power of the burning domain to melt the ice surrounding his body. rhodes'' expression also changed. sank. all the legion members summoned by rhodes before have been frozen by the ice sword, and their bodies are unable to move under the ice. they are unable to bring any help to rhodes. not only that, even rhodes the opened door to another dimension was also completely frozen at this moment, making it difficult for reinforcements to arrive on the battlefield. feeling the power of the ice sword, rhodes could only take a deep breath and sighed secretly in his heart. not to mention the legion members he summoned to escort him, even the demon general sellon who stayed on the sidelines to pay close attention to all this. at this moment, it was also completely frozen, and there was still a look of astonishment on the face wrapped under the ice. "is that jenny? when she went to the water elemental plane to seize the horn of the abyss, she didn''t have the power she has now." beside rhodes, paris, who had successfully escaped from the ice with him, also showed a look of disbelief at this moment. her strength was comparable to that of the elemental lord, but she was also completely overwhelmed by the power of the ice sword. frozen, if rhodes hadn''t used the burning domain to melt the layer of ice derived from the ice sword, even she would have been completely trapped in it, with no way to escape. "rhode, your death has come!" as the legion members were completely frozen, rhodes, who used the burning domain to escape from the flames, was now exposed. there was no way he could hide it again. what awaited rhodes was an extremely sharp force. the breath locked him firmly, and there was also a righteous roar. looking in the direction where the sound came from, rhodes also saw the owner of that sharp aura. it was the hero gru who drew the phantom bow and had anger in his eyes. under the aim of the phantom arrow, rhodes felt cold sweat break out. if he was hit by the phantom arrow, his fate would not be much better. the power that is enough to kill a demigod is contained in the already-strung arrow. above, the former water element monarch fell under that divine arrow. if he were replaced by rhodes, his end would not be any different. an unprecedented sense of crisis began to spread in rhodes'' body. the moment the phantom arrow was released, rhodes could not escape. even if he fled to the end of the world, the phantom arrow would follow him until it hit its target. , by that time, even if rhodes wants to give up absorbing the knowledge of remnant souls and save his own life, it may be too late. with the two heroes joining forces, rhodes has no way out and will most likely end up with an extremely tragic result. just as rhodes'' expression changed drastically, a pale golden door to another dimension suddenly opened from his side. under the ice of the ice sword, the door to another dimension used by rhodes himself has been completely frozen, but that does not mean that the door to another dimension used by others cannot be opened next to rhodes. as if she felt the urgent call from rhode''s heart, rowling, who looked worried, walked through the door of another dimension and came to rhode''s side. "brother, are you okay?" as soon as she arrived, rowling asked rhodes about his condition with a concerned look. faced with rowling''s question, rhodes just shook his head. it was obvious that his condition was not good. , and will soon suffer a disaster. rowling''s arrival also brought some strength to rhodes'' heart. he hurriedly said: "the hero gru controls the power of the phantom arrow. at different times, i fell to that power. next, i want you to find moriel after something happens to me, and she will know what to do." as if he had thought of something, rhodes hurriedly confessed all his plans to rowling. just like what happened in different times, under the power of the phantom arrow, the destruction of the god-level wisdom seemed to be repeated again. , rhodes could only take advantage of this limited time to explain the future events to rowling. as long as the power of the time domain is still there, rhodes will not fail. maybe in the current timeline, he failed to obtain the power of god-level wisdom and eventually fell to the phantom arrow, but in other times , things will not happen again. although he failed this time, rhodes still obtained a lot of useful information. judging from the hero gru''s previous actions of constantly trying to lock himself and refusing to shoot the phantom arrow, the power of the phantom arrow also exists. with obvious limitations. although the power of the phantom arrow is strong, that power is not unlimited. judging from the intelligence analysis at different times, the core material of the phantom arrow in the hands of the hero gru is inseparable from the holy judgment angel. connection, and that also means that the phantom arrows in his hand are limited. every time an arrow is shot, there will be one less phantom arrow left. this discovery also made rhodes'' heart freeze. the limited number was the biggest weakness of the phantom arrow. however, what surprised rhodes was that after hearing what he said, rowling shook her head slightly. she didn''t seem to think that she had failed. Chapter 3089 from rowling''s confident and confident expression, rhodes seemed to have realized something, and asked: "do you have any other ideas? i can''t handle the power of the phantom arrow, except to stop now, there seems to be no other way.¡± listening to rhodes'' inquiry, rowling just smiled and said quickly: "brother, when you told me about the situations in different times, i was thinking about how to deal with the threat of the phantom arrows. as my brother said before, the power of the phantom arrows is enough to shoot kill a real demigod, but what if you use the power of the domain to suppress that power to a minimum?" "you''re talking about...the inert field?" listening to rowling''s narration, rhodes also felt something, and immediately thought of the realm of laziness that existed in the lazy king. under the coverage of the inert field, the damage caused by each attack by all creatures will be forcibly limited to 1 point. in this way, if you want to kill a creature with 100 health points, you need to launch a full 100 attacks. . the field of inertia belongs to the lazy king lado, that is, the big dog who is either sleeping or on the way to sleep. with the help of the field of inertia, rhodes may be able to withstand the terrifying power of the phantom arrow. however, rhodes just shook his head. "the idea of ??using the power of the inert field to fight against the phantom arrow in gru''s hand was very beautiful, but the final effect was unsatisfactory." rhodes shook his head and said, "at different times, in order to obtain the god-level wisdom spell, i with the power of the inert field, i have already tried any method to fight against the phantom arrow, but in the end it can only end in failure. i have also tried the power of the inert field, but the result is not good." rhodes looked far away, and his eyes were fixed on the hero gru, who was holding a bow and an arrow. from the phantom arrow, he had already felt the fatal threat: "the power of the domain is a rule that controls the underlying laws of the world. power, as long as it is within the scope of the domain, the most basic rules in the world will change according to the rules set by the domain owner. the power of the inert domain can reduce all harm to the minimum, which looks very beautiful. however, some people do not follow the rules and restrictions of the field, and such people are also called heroes." at the end of the sentence, rhodes couldn''t help but shook his head: "even in the field of destiny, which controls all things and is the most powerful field in the world, heroes can still violate the rules and are not restricted by the rules of destiny. they want to use the power of the inert field. , it would be a bit unrealistic to restrict eli''s strongest hero in the world, gru." of course, rhodes had already calculated what rowling was thinking about. the power of the domain can only be used to restrict non-heroic creatures. once faced with a real hero, whether it is gru, the strongest hero in the world, or tularion, the strongest hero in the past, the inert realm was useless in front of them. the power of the realm could not stop the real hero. in other words, the priority of the hero''s power must be above all fields. the only one who can compete with the hero is another hero. in just such a moment of delay, rhodes'' absorption progress reached 45/100, but he completely lost the chance to escape. as ling lie''s murderous intent came from the distance, the phantom arrow in gru''s hand had completely locked rhodes. now, even if rhodes fled to the ends of the earth, he would never escape the pursuit of the phantom arrow. once the arrow if you take action, you won''t give up until your goal is achieved. even space magic can no longer save rhodes'' life. rhodes was a little helpless. seeing that the tragedy in different times was about to happen again, rowling suddenly changed her words: "brother, i understand everything you said. the ordinary realm cannot block the power of the phantom arrow, but what if the lazy king can also become a hero? can the realm of heroes block the power of another hero?" "what did you say?" rhodes was slightly stunned. rowling''s proposal was something that rhodes had not thought of. it was indeed a feasible plan. heroes contain unlimited potential, let alone a hell like the lazy king. the demon king, maybe when he becomes a hero, he will be able to use his own domain to resist the attacks of any enemy. even hostile heroes can no longer break through the power limitations of the inert domain. do you just want him to become a hero? that''s not a simple matter. at different times, rhodes never even had the idea of ??turning the lazy king into a hero. the reason is that the chance of becoming a hero is too slim. a hero is not something that anyone can become if he wants to. that requires perseverance. a strong will to die. being able to become a hero is an extremely lucky thing. it can be said that there is no way to control it by other means. to pin the method of defeating the enemy on such unrealistic and minimal hope is undoubtedly to risk oneself. life is a joke. just as rhodes was stunned, a pitch-black hound that was magnified many times in proportion and looked like a hill from a distance also walked out of the portal opened by rowling. along with the hound, there was also an unknown person. a peaceful and pious angel covered in rays of light. "my lord rhodes, it is truly an honor for me to be able to fight with you." after arriving with the lazy king, the angel of andorra with six wings also came to rhodes. she put her hands in front of her and saluted respectfully to rhodes. her expression was as happy as ever, as if what she was facing was nothing. a terrifying and powerful enemy, but an extremely common thing. before rhodes could reply, rowling spoke first: "angel of andorra, i believe you already understand the situation. i need to make the lazy king a hero in order to stop the phantom arrow in the hands of the hero gru. what do you have? proposal?" "he is my good boy. he will block all enemies who attack me. he will become a hero." andor smiled and patted the big dog beside him, expressing his assurance in his words. rhodes couldn''t help but glance at andor, feeling really unsure about this. rhodes had heard stories about andor''s past. it seemed that before she became an angel, lado was her hunting dog. at that time, lado had not yet become the lazy king of hell, but was just a common dog. later, in the process of getting acquainted with the god-being, lado embarked on the path of becoming the demon king of hell. at this point, even if he didn''t know what to do, rhodes had no choice. after receiving rhode''s instruction, andor also stood behind rhodes in time. she opened her six wide and soft wings and wrapped rhodes in front of her, as if covering rhodes with a layer of pure white feathers. weaving armor, she stretched out her hand to embrace rhodes, using her life as a bonus. once the phantom arrow penetrated rhodes'' body, she behind him would not be able to escape the same fate. as if aware of andor''s determination, lado let out a roar that shook the sky, and he felt the determination to protect his master in his heart. even though lado is no longer the hound he once was, but has become the king of hell, he still retains his innocence and loyalty to the master who first raised him. a hero, he stood in front of everyone without hesitation. as if he felt something, rhodes'' expression changed slightly. he noticed that when andor used his own life as a bonus, lado''s momentum suddenly changed. if we say that he was still lazy and casual at first. with his appearance, he now has a will that even rhodes cannot underestimate. dogs are the most loyal animals. as long as they identify their owners, they will not change no matter how many years pass. even if they learn of the owner''s death, they will not live in an ignoble way. now that he is aware of the threat to andorra, the lazy king''s momentum changes drastically, like an insurmountable barrier, blocking the hero gru. on the side, after noticing rhode''s choice, paris couldn''t help but widen her eyes, as if she couldn''t believe what she saw: "rhode, although it is none of my business, you actually blocked the phantom arrow. are you crazy if you place hope on that illusory heroic will? the previous generation of water element monarch died in the hands of that hero. you will all be shot by his arrow. there is no second possibility! " facing paris'' doubts, rhodes just shook his head: "how do you know that this is not the most correct choice? at different times, i have experienced the power of the phantom arrow, and every time it failed no matter how good the outcome is, only such unexpected and desperate measures can bring about a glimmer of hope." at the end of the sentence, rhodes couldn''t help but feel a surge of emotion in his heart. once upon a time, he only trusted in the most thorough and detailed plans, but now, under the dual pressure of the phantom arrow and the power of destiny, he had to embark on a desperate journey. at this point, all hope can only be placed on the creature that may become a hero. the key is that the creature is not a human, but a hound that has become the king of hell. normally, even rhodes himself wouldn''t believe this plan, but now he has no choice. however, in a sense, hounds have a greater possibility of becoming heroes than humans. only the purest will can promote the birth of heroes. humans with active minds and overly cunning are not as good as hounds. of loyalty. after listening to rhodes'' rebuttal, paris felt a headache. she didn''t know whether rhodes was crazy or she was crazy. although if rhodes fell into the hands of the hero gru, it would indeed be a good thing for her. news, but rhodes'' choice still made her a little confused. what on earth did rhodes think that he would make such a decision? "well, that''s your own choice. if the domain on that big dog doesn''t work, i''m afraid even me standing here will be affected by the phantom arrow. i''d better go to a safe place first. just wait." shaking her head, paris said no more and quickly left. she was undoubtedly very dissatisfied with rhode''s choice in her heart. if the phantom arrow were to strike, it would not only be the big dog blocking the front that would suffer. everyone standing behind, including rhodes, may not be able to escape, so the best option is to escape as soon as possible. after paris left, rhodes couldn''t help but turn his attention to rowling beside him: "you should evacuate quickly. if we really fail, i can still come back from the time realm." the time realm, which is the supreme realm along with the destiny realm, is capable of modifying everything in the past and present, and it is also rhodes'' final trump card. with the power of the time domain as his trump card, rhodes dared to make quite risky moves at this moment. even if the final result did not go as he wished and he was defeated by the hero gru, he still had a chance to do it again. because of this, rhodes has no reason not to take risks at this moment. the benefits that can be brought by taking a risk are far beyond rhodes'' imagination. if the lazy king can awaken the power that belongs to the hero, rhodes can not only be protected in the inert field. next, after successfully mastering the power of god-level wisdom, he can even find a way to counter the phantom arrows, without fear of the fierce offensive that kills demigods. "i can guarantee that even in different times, i have never attempted such a risky move, and it is impossible to bet my life on whether another creature can become a hero. but because of this, doing so the outcome is still unknown.¡± as if he thought of something, a bit of determination flashed in rhode''s eyes. in the time domain, he saw the methods he used in different timelines to fight against the phantom arrow. those methods were not out of the ordinary. generally speaking, all within the predictable range. now that he puts his hope in the heroic will, rhodes has undoubtedly opened up a new path for himself. as for the results of doing so, even rhodes is not sure. the warm breath slapped on rhodes'' face. it was the breath of the angel of andorra. the angel''s gentle breath contained the cold power that could destroy the soul. but in front of rhodes, that breath was like a gentle caress. the passing evening breeze made rhodes feel very relieved. in front, the hero gru who was ready to go finally moved. facing the helpers called by rhodes, his expression remained unchanged. no matter who it was, no one could stop his will. as the bowstring of the phantom divine bow vibrated, the divine arrows containing supreme power penetrated the space, vowing to completely kill all the powerful enemies in front of them. anyone who stood in the way of the arrows, whether they were hard-to-shake rocks or or indestructible steel, it will be completely penetrated by it. the power of judgment contained in the divine arrow is enough to make the soul of any powerful enemy irreversible. in front of where the phantom arrow pointed, the figure of the lazy king stood proudly. he let out a threatening roar, and would never let the phantom arrow threaten the safety of the owner behind. Chapter 3090 when the phantom arrow came out from the hands of the hero gru, the world seemed to fall into complete silence. any enemy standing in front of the arrow would be completely penetrated by the devastating arrow. there would be no another possibility. in the face of such an offensive, the big dog, carrying the unwavering heroic will, still stood in front of the arrow''s flight path, refusing to take a step back no matter what. the big dog in charge of the sin of laziness also symbolizes the strongest defensive shield in the world. the damage caused by any offensive will be minimized in his domain. in front of the real hero, the flaws that exist in the lazy king are also exposed. the power of his domain cannot limit the real hero. the determination of the hero, even the field of destiny will show flaws, and other fields will be more needless to say. however, when the pure will also appeared in the lazy king, the situation quietly changed. thinking of the master of andorra who had staked all his safety on him in the rear, the big dog''s expression became solemn. even after countless years, that loyal and protective spirit has not changed at all, and is even worse than in the past. it will come more violently at any moment. although lado wanted to protect his master, he was ultimately unable to do so. today, he is no longer the hound of the past, but one of the most famous kings in hell. he will never let him go again. the owner suffers any harm. behind him, rhodes had already prepared for the worst. under the protection of the angel of andorra, his eyes were calmly waiting for the moment that could change his destiny. i saw the phantom arrow that was as bright as a stream of light breaking through the space, and it hit the huge body of the lazy king in front of everyone. the power that was enough to judge the soul poured out along the tip of the arrow, vowing to kill the big dog in front of me. completely defeated. from the power of judging souls, rhodes also felt a shocking strong will. it was the hero gru''s strongest will that he placed on this arrow. if it were a lazy king in an ordinary state, even if he fully demonstrated the power of the inert field, he would still be unable to stop the heroic will. however, with the encouragement of the angel of andorra, the will that existed in the lazy king was also inspired. the whole will tried its best to support the lazy king to fight against the will in the arrow. the aftermath of the confrontation of the will completely tore the surrounding earth apart. something that worried rhodes extremely happened. the battle between the attack of the phantom arrow and the defense of the inert field turned into a pure battle of heroic will. whoever has the stronger heroic will can after achieving the final victory, once the lazy king was defeated in the battle of wills, rhodes at the rear would not be able to escape the result of defeat. how difficult it is to resist the brilliant heroic will of the hero gru. in order to protect eli, he will eradicate all threats in the doomsday at all costs. with that strong and pure heroic will, rhodes has only ever had it. seen it in the hero tularion. the heroes born in the elf kingdom of eli always leave a deep impression on rhodes. perhaps it is because the creatures in eli always have a sincere heart and their will is extremely pure without any impurities. , several of the strongest-willed heroes in rhode''s memory seem to be related to eli. because of this, it is undoubtedly very difficult to defeat the extremely pure hero gru in a battle of wills. looking at the big dog standing in front of everyone, rhodes also broke into a cold sweat and couldn''t help it. he turned to andorra and asked: "the lazy king''s will is indeed stronger than i thought. even compared with the hero, i''m afraid it''s not much different, but can he really block the attack of the hero gru? once he fails, it belongs to the phantom arrow the power will immediately seriously injure you and me, or even worse." andor just smiled and said: "don''t worry, my lord rhodes, even if the moment of death comes, you will not feel lonely, because i will still be with you." the corner of rhodes'' mouth twitched. he had no intention of dying at all, but under the threat of the phantom arrow, what he was most worried about might very well become a reality. even rhodes seemed unable to prevent this from happening. . in front, after hearing the words of the angel of andorra, lado, the lazy king, let out a low roar at this moment. those past failures seemed to have returned to his memory. facing the arrow that was enough to judge the soul, he will never let the master behind him be harmed in the slightest! the power belonging to the inert field was stimulated to the extreme by him at this moment. the power accumulated in the source of sin also poured out at this moment, making various reinforcements on the defense, just to resist the strongest arrow of hero eli. under the nervous gaze of everyone, the forward movement of the phantom arrow finally stopped, as if it had lost all power. in the end, after the arrow pierced the skin in front of the lazy king''s body, it lost all power and slowly fell from the air. come down. with the complete loss of power, the two black and white feathers behind the divine arrow also disintegrated and dissipated piece by piece, and finally scattered in front of everyone, leaving only the feathers that were still shining. now even if the hero gru took this even after retracting the phantom arrow, he could not restore it to its original strength. there was another phantom arrow missing in his hand. "very good... counting the one that shot the water elemental monarch, hero gru has already used two phantom arrows. with the feathers of the holy angel he obtained before, how many arrows are left for him? did he use it? maybe it won¡¯t be long before the phantom arrows are exhausted, and he will no longer be a threat.¡± looking at the phantom arrows that disintegrated in the air, rhodes couldn''t help but show a satisfied expression. the lazy king really lived up to his expectations and blocked the phantom arrows shot by the hero gru, thereby successfully resolving the current crisis. "this is impossible, the power of the phantom arrow has been blocked..." on the side, even the hero gru seemed a little unbelievable when faced with the result that this inevitable arrow was blocked by the lazy king. he didn''t know how rhodes did this. , but it became a fact that the phantom arrow was blocked. even if he didn''t want to accept this result, the fact was before his eyes. at this time, the news from the mage on the side made gru''s heart sink even more: "lord gru, something bad has happened. just as you and the other jungle guardians rushed to hell, various places in eli were also attacked. most of the attackers were undead. the area near diya has turned into a war. if you and the other jungle guardians don''t rush to the rescue, i''m afraid it won''t be able to survive the ferocious undead for too long..." listening to the report from his mage, gru gritted his teeth and glared at rhodes not far away. he knew that everything must be a trick of rhodes. by attacking towns across eri, he forced other jungle guardians to go to the rescue. , if it is too late, i don¡¯t know how many eli creatures will fall into the hands of the undead. at that time, even the hero gru will be unable to change the situation in eli. gru glared at rhodes who was under the protection of the angel. even though he had the intention to destroy rhodes'' current opportunities, and even used the phantom arrow to kill rhodes completely here, he had no way to do so. even he the phantom arrow that he had devoted all his will to had been completely blocked by the big dog, which cut off gru''s hope of shooting rhodes. since he continues to stay here, he is afraid that he will not be able to achieve any greater results. elizhong is still facing the threat of the undead army. after thinking about it for a while, gru quickly made a decision: "rhode, this time just because you escaped, it doesn''t mean that you will still be so lucky in the future. the next time i meet you, i will definitely let you experience the power of the phantom arrow!" without waiting for rhodes to reply, gru opened a light golden portal in front of him and returned to eri across space for support. jenny, who was holding the divine sword at the side, also took a deep look at rhodes. when the phantom divine arrow failed, she was not completely sure to kill rhodes here. if she continued to stay here, it would only make eli suffer more. a huge loss, so accompanied by a silver-haired apprentice, his figure also disappeared into the portal. only the silver-haired apprentice, before leaving, couldn''t help but look at rhodes a few more times. seeing that rhodes, who had just helped her under the erosion of the residual soul, survived the disaster caused by the phantom arrow, her heart was filled with emotion. zhong couldn''t help but breathed a sigh of relief, but when she thought that rhodes would most likely threaten the entire eri with stronger strength in the future, her expression became complicated. in the end, she said nothing and left with jenny. rhodes did not prevent the jungle guardians from leaving. it would be better to say that this was exactly what he hoped for. at present, rhodes'' absorption progress has reached 50/100. without the obstruction of the jungle guardians, it is foreseeable that the process of absorbing the wisdom of the remaining souls will become much easier in the future. germany has seen the hope of obtaining divine wisdom. just when rhodes was slightly relieved, he saw that the lazy king who had always stood tall before finally lost all his strength and fell to the side, causing the earth to tremble. noticing the strange behavior of the lazy king, rhodes couldn''t help but look over with concern. this time he was able to block the power of the phantom arrow, but it was thanks to the protection of the lazy king. without him, rhodes would have been unable to escape. one calamity. realizing that the aura on the big dog was getting weaker and weaker, rhodes'' expression also changed slightly. although rhodes burst out with the heroic will to protect everything and blocked the power of the phantom arrow, in the battle of wills, he still won. not as good as the hero gru, the soul-judgment power contained in the phantom arrow has completely cut off his vitality. his life is passing quickly, and his condition is getting worse and worse. it is already a miracle that he can persist until now. the angel of andorra flapped his wings, came to lado''s dog head, and comforted softly: "my child, you have done everything i asked, and i am so proud of you. now you can sleep peacefully, my lord rod will remember everything you did.¡± under the gentle comfort of the angel of andorra, lado''s eyelids seemed to become heavy, and his consciousness gradually faded away under the warm comfort. on the side, rhodes seemed to have thought of something. the phantom arrow contains the soul power of the holy judgment angel. the soul of a creature that dies under this power will be completely destroyed. even rhodes can''t do anything about it. it is the power of the holy judgment angel that makes it reborn. through those angel feathers, the power of the judgment soul is also integrated into the phantom arrow. when lado''s soul completely dissipated, even rhodes could not restore it. rhodes already knew this in his heart, but rhodes seemed to have thought of something, and his eyes couldn''t help but focus on the ring worn on his ring finger. just as andor was mourning the fall of lado, a pale golden magical arrow was seen hitting the surface of lado. affected by the power of the arrow, the time existing on the big dog seemed to be reversed. just now he, who was still angry, has now become a lively and vigorous state. if there is any difference from before, it is that he no longer has the indomitable heroic will that he had when he came. "that power is..." sensing the changes in lado, andor couldn''t help but open his eyes wide, with a bit of confusion in his eyes. at the same time, he looked at rhodes with surprise, wanting to know what rhodes had done. , and actually immediately recovered all the injuries on lado''s body. "that is the power of the time arrow, which can return the time of anything to an hour ago." rhodes slowly revealed the mystery contained in that power. the arrow of time is a powerful force derived from the realm of time. with moriel''s permission, rhodes can use the ring of time to inspire the unique power of reversing time. with the help of the time arrow, rhodes can be said to have benefited a lot. not only did he gain a massive amount of experience points that took hundreds of years to accumulate, he was promoted to level 7 and level 10 in one fell swoop. at this moment, he can even use change the ending that belongs to the big dog. under the influence of the arrow of time, lado''s state successfully returned to an hour ago, when he was fast asleep. he was not fatally injured by the phantom arrow, nor could he awaken the will of a hero. , when he woke up, he didn''t seem to know what happened at all, so he could only look at the host of andorra with questioning eyes. the appearance of the result at this moment made andor smile with joy. she couldn''t help but hugged rhodes, and rhodes was once again in the warm embrace of an angel. when the angel of andorra let go of him and came to the side to explain the situation to lado, who had lost his memory, rhodes also turned his attention to the scattered feathers. just when rhodes was about to pick up the scattered feathers, he saw an indescribable feeling of suffocation coming from the distance. lado on the side barked loudly and alertly. a familiar and heart-stopping breath appeared in rhodes''s eyes. at this moment, we came to the battlefield. Chapter 3091 upon noticing the coming of that aura, the expressions of everyone nearby changed suddenly. the angel of andorra next to rhodes was thoughtful at this moment. the wings on his back were slightly spread out, showing the instinctive reaction of his body when he sensed the threat. those memories that belonged to the holy judgment angel in the past were also present at this moment. it keeps popping up in andorra''s mind. paris, who had just been hiding in the distance under the threat of the phantom arrow, originally wanted to come over and say congratulations after the threat was over. rhodes was able to successfully block the power of the phantom arrow, and would also shoot the water elemental monarch. hero gru forced him back. to be honest, it was much beyond paris'' expectations. if she didn''t rush over to say something, she would inevitably be punished by rhodes in the future. after all, when she just faced hero gru, when she sensed that she was outmatched, she was the first to hide in a safe place far away. however, after feeling the grand simplicity mixed with the boundless furious heroic will, paris couldn''t help but stop again. the owner of that aura was even worse than the hero gru. damn it, now is not the time to congratulate you. "rhode, i didn''t expect you to provoke that existence. now let''s see how you deal with it." as if she thought of something, paris''s eyes also showed a bit more scrutiny and uncertainty. she originally thought that rhodes would be killed by the phantom arrows, but she didn''t expect that he escaped smoothly. however, what awaited rhodes was obviously not going to be a smooth sailing fate. the hero gru had just evacuated, and another a being even more powerful than him rushed to the scene immediately, apparently not intending to make things easier for rhodes. as if she thought of something, paris couldn''t help but shook her head. rhodes'' action of forcibly absorbing the remaining souls could be said to have made him countless enemies, and i''m afraid it would be difficult to achieve any good results. paris looked at rhodes not far away with interest. not long ago, rhodes had exceeded her expectations. will rhodes surprise her this time? not far away, hell general serron also felt the approaching aura, and his expression could not help but become excited. the joy in his heart could not calm down for a long time, and he bowed his head in the direction of the aura. the only thing in his eyes was completeness. the meaning of surrender. sellon''s actions also surprised the subordinates around rhodes. as a general on the devil''s side, sellon''s status in the entire hell is unquestionable. there is only one person in the entire hell who can make him worship respectfully. , that man is the master who rules the entire hell, the arrogant king holding the doomsday blade, the first hero in the world, lucifer. under sellon''s respectful greeting, the man also emerged from the flames, with six jet-black wings swaying behind his back. in his unruffled pupils, there was enough fire to ignite the sky. he took a step forward, and the supreme will that overcame everything seemed to suppress everyone. countless undead souls let out a muffled groan, and just collapsed to the ground. ordinary creatures who were not heroes were not even qualified to stand in front of him. nor. "the great lord of hell, he was the one who destroyed azazel''s resurrection ceremony, rhodes from the surface world." next to lucifer, rhodes also saw a familiar figure. that person was none other than sandru, who had gone back to report the news. it was him who reported the news in time that made the lord of hell arrive here as soon as possible. . being able to have the protagonists of the two expansion packs work together is a treatment that ordinary people cannot enjoy. sensing the hostility emanating from lucifer, rhodes also knew that the current battle was inevitable. shaking his head, rhodes could only lament that lucifer''s arrival had really come at a good time. if he had arrived earlier, he might have been able to find a way to provoke a conflict between him and the group of jungle guardians and let them in the mutual constraints, they could not relax and attack themselves with all their strength. however, the current situation was different. after realizing something was wrong, the hero gru had already chosen to evacuate first. waiting for rhodes was only the lord of hell in full power. even standing far away, rhodes could feel the terrifying power contained in the supreme sword in lucifer''s hand. if the powers of the four elements gather together, rhodes does not have to be afraid of the terrifying power contained in the supreme divine sword. however, rhodes now does not dare to underestimate it at all. if anything goes wrong in the battle, he is afraid that the end would not be any better than being shot by a phantom arrow. "we meet again, rhodes." just as rhodes was thinking, lucifer also looked over and slowly said, "there are still so many zombies around you. the proposal i gave you before, i guess you chose to refuse." listening to lucifer''s unhurried words, as if everything was under control, rhodes'' expression darkened and he said: "you want me to eradicate all creatures other than heroes? i''m sorry, under my rules, who should i let live?" whoever i let die will die, even if they are walking corpses, as long as they have my consent, no one can take the lives of those people." recalling the proposal lucifer made to him before, rhodes looked slightly sad. in lucifer''s view, only true heroes are qualified to live in this world. those creatures who are not heroes will eventually be killed. it is difficult to escape his judgment. if rhodes intends to accept lucifer''s proposal and stand with him in the doomsday, then in order to surrender to the lord of hell, rhodes needs to take the initiative to kill all the undead creatures under his command that are not heroes. even the undead cannot exist in arrogance. in the new world shaped by the king. in addition, rhode''s other companions who are not heroes will also be unable to escape the judgment of the arrogant king in the end. this is not a situation that rhodes wants to see. recalling the inexperienced inota in the candy plane, and the fire element monarch flem who helped him all the way, they are not heroes. could it be that rhodes wants to promise them to the arrogant king for the sake of his current safety? life? although rhodes acted unscrupulously and regarded all living beings as ants like the arrogant king, he could not do such things to harm those who trusted him. if what the arrogant king wanted was the lives of hundreds of millions of creatures in the world, rhodes would have no problem with it, and would even choose to actively participate in it to obtain greater benefits. however, when the arrogant king''s judgment fell on the person rhodes loved, at the time, rhodes would definitely not allow this to happen. for this reason, there has long been an irreconcilable conflict between rhodes and lucifer. in this doomsday battle that brings together all the kings of the world, sooner or later they will break out in a battle that shakes the world. now the arrogant king is coming when it came to the ceremony for the resurrection of azazel''s remnant soul, the process was only advanced. looking at the protagonist of the third expansion pack in the distance, rhodes'' expression completely sank. no one can defeat a protagonist in the expansion pack when the momentum of the expansion pack is at its peak. that is an iron law that no one can violate. however, now, even if the matter was not requested by rhodes, he still stood on the opposite side of the arrogant king and was forced to face the protagonist of the expansion pack who symbolized an era. as if aware of the hostility emanating from rhodes, lucifer just sighed slightly, and at the same time raised the sword surrounded by doomsday fire in his hand: "another hero will be buried in my hands. this is such a terrible thing. something one regrets.¡± feeling the strong power exuded by the arrogant king, rhodes'' eyes narrowed. as lucifer, the symbol of the hero in the doomsday war, he was worried about the fact that he wanted to kill the hero with his own hands. he felt that the hero should follow him. standing on the same front, he is often full of regret for the death of heroes, but he will also not let any enemy go because of his appreciation of the heroes in his heart. "you think i''m dead? i don''t think so." as if he sensed the implication of winning in lucifer''s words, rhodes responded in a deep voice. his answer also attracted a slightly curious expression from lucifer. with the doomsday blade in hand, lucifer was not afraid of any reliance on rhodes. he was in charge of the sin of pride, and he was especially proud at this moment. he did not take the opportunity of rhodes to absorb the remaining soul of azazel to attack. , but looked at rhodes with some curiosity, wanting to see what other trump cards he had. "if you have any other moves, show them to me. after all, this may be the last time you use those powers." lucifer said slowly. sensing lucifer''s arrogance of never putting others in his eyes, rhodes also took the time to read the prompts in the system log. just as lucifer arrived and the two talked to each other, his absorption progress had reached 60 /100 level, a full three-fifths have passed, and only the last two-fifths are left to fully satisfy the absorption progress and obtain the power of god-level wisdom. however, it is this last two-fifths that is far more difficult than the three-fifths previously filled. in the previous battle, in order to force back the jungle guardians headed by the hero gru, rhodes had used all his methods, and finally he was able to meet the conditions. rhodes thought that he had already dealt with it very difficultly before, and even if he got worse after that, how much worse could it be? unexpectedly, what happened now gave rhodes no room to breathe. he had just forced the hero gru back, and the next moment he ushered in the arrogant king who dominated hell. the current result made rhodes sigh at the sinister fate, and he had no other thoughts. the power of god-level wisdom is far more terrifying than the god-level spiritualism in rhodes. it can even be described as being unfit for the world, and it is enough to shake the foundation of the field of destiny. with such a terrible threat, the destiny realm will certainly not allow the power of god-level wisdom to appear easily. the many obstacles rhodes is facing are all caused by the power of god-level wisdom. when rhodes forced the hero gru back and was still feeling complacent in his heart, the blow from fate struck hard at rhodes. the arrogant king who ruled the hell would never let rhodes go easily. "your majesty rhodes... for your safety, i think you should evacuate immediately." on the side, the angel of andorra noticed lucifer''s power and tried his best to straighten up and stand beside rhodes to remind him. with the blessing of the doomsday blade, lucifer''s momentum alone can bring about more terrifying gravity suppression than the earth elemental monarch to ordinary creatures who are not heroes. ordinary people standing next to him are afraid that they will the bones all over his body were immediately crushed by the powerful aura he exuded, and he had no courage to fight with him. even the lazy king lado, who had just made great achievements in resisting the phantom arrows, was now completely subdued to the ground. his body as huge as a hill now turned out to be a burden hindering lado''s progress, making him unable to move forward at all. he couldn''t stand upright, but could only lie down on the ground and keep sobbing. he simply lost the heroic momentum he had when fighting the hero gru. shaking his head, rhodes also knew that it would definitely not work to continue to rely on lado to awaken the heroic will to fight against the arrogant king. the doomsday blade in the hands of the arrogant king could bring about all non-heroic beings. to deal a devastating blow, the priority is even higher than the lazy king''s lazy domain. even the destiny domain cannot stop the power of the doomsday blade. all walking corpses cannot escape death under the doomsday blade. previously, it was rhode''s luck that lado was able to awaken the heroic will. although the time arrow brought back lado''s life, it also made the heroic will that he finally awakened disappear. now he looks just like him. the big dog of the past is no different and no longer has the title of hero. the inability to rely on the power of the inert domain to face the enemy means that rhodes has no other means to counter the power of the doomsday blade. according to the information investigated by rhodes, the last challenger to the lord of hell, the beast tularion who once slaughtered hell for love, lost miserably at his hands. if it were rhodes, the fate would be the same. how much better would it be. from the eyes of the arrogant king, rhodes knew that the time he gave himself was limited. he could detect the progress of his absorption of azazel''s remnant soul, and he would definitely not let himself delay the time by avoiding the battle. the moment he finished absorbing azazel''s remnant soul, if he wanted to obtain the god-level wisdom technique, rhodes must fight to the death with the world''s first hero. as for the retreat mentioned by angel of andorra, that is not in rhode''s consideration at all. at this point, three-fifths of the absorption progress has been completed. rhodes will not retreat so easily, even if he has to face the master. the arrogant king of the third expansion pack, rhodes, is not without the possibility of winning. as if he thought of something, rhodes also turned his attention to the two pieces of angel feathers scattered in front of him, which were pitch black and pure white. since the power of the time arrow has just been used, moriel should not blame herself for using one more. (end of chapter) Chapter 3092 as rhodes thought, light golden mist rose up from the ring he was wearing, and turned into a divine arrow with gorgeous light and the mystery of time inside. it was getting ready to go according to rhodes'' instructions. it will come out at any time. on the surface, apart from being more gorgeous in appearance, the divine arrows condensed by rhodes are not much different from the magic arrows most commonly used by mages. however, the efficacy contained in them is completely different. degree. the magic arrows condensed by ordinary mages can only cause extremely limited damage and can be said to be the basis of all offensive magic. however, the time arrows condensed by rhodes contain the power of one of the strongest fields in the world. under the influence of the power of time, everything hit by the arrow of time will return to the state one hour ago. this power is derived from the effect of the time domain. whether it is priority or the rules involved, it is far away. it''s not something that magic arrows can match. rhodes simply waved his hand, and the time arrow immediately shot out, accurately hitting the two angel feathers scattered in front of him. not long ago, the hero gru tried his best to shoot a phantom arrow, but it was finally successfully intercepted by the lazy king''s inertia field under the blessing of the hero''s will. it failed to hit the expected target, and the phantom arrow shattered, and its tail fins the angel feathers scattered everywhere. although the hero gru had left, the two angel feathers scattered on the ground were not taken away with him. under the retroactive power of the time arrow, rhodes will use those two feathers as the main body of exerting power to restore the broken phantom arrow in time! rhodes had already experienced the power of the phantom arrows personally. the inconspicuous arrows contained powerful power that could threaten demigods. the former water element monarch fell to the phantom arrows. if he had the help of the phantom arrow, rhodes might be able to use it to fight against the arrogant king in front of him. under the layers of the power of time, what happened on the arrow of time, the time that originally flowed in one direction was reversed at this moment. the debris of the phantom arrow scattered around was also followed by an inexplicable wave at this moment. the pull of power began to converge towards the arrow in rhode''s hand. as bursts of brilliance gathered, the phantom arrow that had left an extremely deep impression on rhodes and even brought him a life-threatening crisis appeared in front of rhodes in an intact state again: ¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡¾phantom arrow¡¿ type: ammunition (arrows) basic attributes: causes 10,000 points of physical damage, and will be completely broken regardless of whether it hits the target after being shot. special attribute 1: if it is shot by the artifact [phantom divine bow], the damage caused ignores defense, and it will definitely hit the target after being shot. special attribute 2: enemies killed by phantom arrows cannot be resurrected in any way. evaluation: the divine arrows adapted to the divine bow are derived from the mutual harmony of the feathers of the holy judgment angel, giving the divine arrows the power to judge souls. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ holding the phantom arrow in his hand, rhodes also felt the powerful power coming from the arrow. the phantom arrow is an arrow full of powerful power made by the hero gru using a special method in order to match the power of the phantom bow. on top of the divine arrow, it also has the characteristic that it will inevitably break after being shot. there is no way to obtain it by ordinary means, but rhodes did this. relying on the power from the time domain, rhodes successfully made the phantom divine arrow it returned to the state an hour ago. an hour ago, the hero gluco was still in eli and did not rush to hell at all. the phantom arrow in his hand was naturally intact. checking the attributes of the phantom arrow, rhodes also deeply felt the powerful power contained in it. it was indeed a powerful arrow that could kill a demigod, and could cause 10,000 points of basic physical damage. counting all the damage done to the hero gru. with special skills, the power of the phantom bow itself, and the stronger damage brought by the hero''s will, the damage that the phantom arrow can cause is far more than the 10,000 on the panel, and can reach a higher level. not only that, if this arrow is shot with the phantom bow matching the phantom arrow, in addition to being able to hit the target, it can also ignore all defenses and cause full damage, which is tens of thousands of points of irreducible damage. even the demigod of the water element monarch couldn''t resist, and could only fall sadly under the power of the phantom arrow. after relying on the power of the system to explore the properties of the phantom divine arrow, rhodes has a clear idea of ??what kind of damage the hero gru can cause. even rhodes himself will be locked by gru''s phantom divine bow. , and in the end it is difficult to escape the tracking and pursuit of the phantom arrow. no matter where you use space magic to escape, you will eventually be hit by the arrow that penetrates the void, and there will be no other possibility. recalling the situation when he relied on the domain of the lazy king to block the arrow of hero gru, rhodes couldn''t help but feel a cold sweat in his heart. before seeing the attributes of the phantom arrow, rhodes didn''t know what kind of power is contained in it? if the lazy king hadn''t awakened the heroic will at the last moment, and with the blessing of the heroic will, the lazy field could barely block the phantom arrow. no one, including rhodes, could escape that extremely terrifying arrow. although he obtained the phantom arrow left by the hero gru, due to the lack of the phantom bow, rhodes was unable to exert the true power of the phantom arrow, unable to enjoy the terrifying damage that ignored defense, and could not act like a hero. like lu, as long as the divine arrow is released, it will definitely hit. shaking his head, rhodes couldn''t help but sigh slightly. if the power of the phantom arrow does not require so many restrictions and does not require the cooperation of the phantom bow, i am afraid that the unlucky one now will be the arrogant king. even the lord of hell cannot easily bear the horrific damage that exceeds 10,000 points and is guaranteed to hit. picking up the phantom arrow, rhodes had no time to express more emotions. the crisis from the arrogant king was imminent. this was the unique power he could rely on now. maybe the phantom arrows shot from his hands are not as powerful as those shot by the hero gru, but they are still a damage that cannot be underestimated. as rhodes stretched out his hand to hold it, an elemental bow carved deeply from solid ice and drawn by lightning slowly took shape in his hands. with strength as high as rhodes, except for those real artifacts, the rest rhodes has long been disdainful of the weapons. he only needs to condense the elemental power in his body to create powerful elemental weapons in an instant, which are far more powerful than ordinary treasures. only a true artifact with its additional effects can impress rhodes. when the elemental bow formed by ice and thunder took shape in rhode''s hand, an invisible pressure also radiated from the phantom arrow in rhode''s other hand. as a matching arrow for the artifact, the phantom arrow arrows are also full of spirituality. after feeling the bow string that suits them, a powerful and devastating aura spreads out from the divine arrows. the aura emitted by the divine arrow was so heart-stopping that even lucifer, who was leisurely in the distance, couldn''t help but look sideways at this moment. he didn''t expect that most of rhode''s energy was suppressing the remnant soul of azazel in his body. under such circumstances, it can still erupt with such amazing power. "rhode, it seems i underestimated you." after realizing that the phantom arrows were powerful enough to threaten him, lucifer''s expression was no longer as arrogant as before. the power shown by rhodes was indeed enough to threaten him now, but there seemed to be something missing in that power, and what it showed was not the most perfect state after all. "this power is a little less interesting. what i didn''t expect is that you can suppress azazel''s remnant soul while showing such a unique power. in this way, even if you die in the doomsday blade your majesty, i can¡¯t be considered as victorious, and you can¡¯t live up to your reputation as a hero.¡± listening to lucifer''s words that he was still confident of victory and didn''t seem to have the phantom arrow in his eyes, rhodes also understood what he was lacking. even a supreme arrow like the phantom arrow requires a divine bow of the same level to fully unleash its power. without the phantom bow, even if the basic damage of the phantom arrow is not reduced, it is missing even with the characteristics of tracking and ignoring defense, it is still difficult to threaten the lord of hell whose strength is at the top of the world. it was the hero gru himself who came here. out of fear of the power of the phantom arrow itself, even the arrogant king would not dare to approach rashly. under the divine bow and arrow that could kill a demigod, even if the arrogant king is also at risk of falling. but with the bow of elements in rhode''s hand, lucifer no longer has so many worries. from his calm expression, rhodes understands that he must have a way to fight against the phantom god. the power in the arrow. "stop talking nonsense, lucifer, if you want to stop me from absorbing the power of divine wisdom, just show me your strength!" even though he was aware of the flaw in the divine arrow, rhodes was now forced to fire the arrow on the string. there was absolutely no possibility of taking back the elemental bow, even if the enemy that prevented him from obtaining the god-level wisdom spell was replaced by lucifer will also not shake rhodes'' determination. as if he sensed the will in rhodes'' words, lucifer also showed a hint of appreciation in his eyes. if such heroes could stand on the side that should belong to the heroes in the doomsday battle, that would be a great thing. what an admirable thing, but it''s a pity that rhodes made the wrong choice and actually planned to associate with those walking corpses, and this is what lucifer cannot tolerate. "those who associate with the walking dead will surely suffer a tragic end." as lucifer spoke calmly, the words that came from the apocalypse and condemned all living beings for their sins also came out of his mouth. waves of magnificent sound waves swept towards rhodes'' mind, causing him to draw his bow and arrow. his arms kept shaking. when ordinary people hear the voice of judgment that contains infinite majesty, no matter whether they are heroes or not, they will probably lose the fighting will in their hearts and immediately bow their heads to the lord of hell in front of them. rhodes'' figure he trembled, but soon calmed down. with the blessing of his own firm will, rhodes'' eyes quickly returned to clarity. even the supreme majesty contained in lucifer''s words could not make him the will in my heart wavered half a bit. beside rhodes, everyone was in disarray at this moment, and there were only a few people standing still. the angel of andorra beside him couldn''t help but half-knelt on the ground at this moment, trying hard to bear the pressure on his body. under the infinite pressure, lado lay straight on the ground beside him, sobbing without even the slightest thought of continuing to fight the lord of hell. only rhodes still stood there motionless. the will that exists in rhodes'' heart is no longer the original desire to obtain god-level wisdom and not allow anyone else to destroy it. instead, it has evolved into a more firm and far higher level than the original desire. a heroic will with a higher and more intense will. at this moment, rhodes, who is confronting the arrogant king, represents not only himself, but also all the undead subordinates who have deep faith in him, and all the confidants who trust him. if rhodes losing the battle was not only due to the inability to absorb azazel''s remnant soul, but also the possibility that rhodes would completely perish under the supreme power of the doomsday blade. by that time, rhodes will not be the only one to suffer. the kingdom of the undead he established, and all the people he represents behind him, will probably not be able to escape the final reckoning initiated by lucifer in the doomsday war. by then, everything will be lost. the creatures that virtue cares about that are not heroes will cease to exist. this is something that rhodes cannot bear. thinking of that rather tragic situation, rhodes gritted his teeth. he would definitely not let that happen. as long as he was still here, as long as he still had a little bit of energy left to fight, he would never let the arrogant king destroy what he had built. everything. so what if lucifer is the protagonist of the expansion pack? rhodes would never give in at all. because of this, even though his entire body was trembling under the boundless will released by the original hero, rhodes never let go of the elemental bow that was ready to go. under lucifer''s strength, rhodes only has one chance to shoot the phantom arrow. if he fails to seize this opportunity, rhodes will not have a second possibility. at this moment, rhodes, who was holding his breath, had already concentrated all his spirit and will on the phantom arrow in his hand, and not even the slightest distraction existed in his heart. facing the most powerful and arrogant king in the world, all the tricks and other methods that rhodes was good at in the past have lost their effect. at this moment, all rhodes can believe in is the phantom arrow in his hand. (end of chapter) Chapter 3093 "lord lucifer, you must be careful with the weapons in rhodes'' hands. you should take advantage of his opportunity to gather strength and give him a fatal blow!" as rhodes slowly opened his bow and nocked an arrow, an extremely solemn and majestic aura that was comparable to lucifer''s also burst out from his body. anyone can imagine that under such aura, luo what kind of terrible offensive germany will break out. sensing that rhodes'' momentum was still rising, sandro''s expression suddenly changed. from the crystal clear emerald green arrow, sandro felt a terrifying power that hit his soul. if rhodes could gather his momentum, vertex, not knowing what kind of power it would bring, hurriedly reminded the hell lord on the side, hoping that he would take advantage of rhodes''s opportunity to accumulate strength and attack him first. faced with sandro''s reminder, lucifer just waved his hand: "the death of a hero is a regrettable thing. i will not attack heroes whose will is incomplete first. i will let the heroes accompany them with their grandest moments." only by dying of will can you live up to the name of a hero." sensing lucifer''s deep appreciation for heroes, sandro could only be secretly anxious. he knew that he could not convince the first hero in the world no matter what, and could only let him do what he wanted. lucifer''s waiting undoubtedly gave rhodes the most important opportunity. if he attacked first, rhodes could not guarantee that his men would be able to stop the attack that belonged to hell before he completely accumulated the power of the phantom arrow. dominate''s offensive. the appreciation, or arrogance, that existed in lucifer undoubtedly gave rhodes the most important opportunity. under rhodes'' constant urging, the power of the phantom arrow was already in the element. the bow is completely saved. feeling that the power that could pierce through the soul and make even the demigods palpitate was completely condensed on the bow of elements, rhodes'' expression condensed. unlike the hero gru, without the unique phantom bow, rhodes cannot exert the true power of the phantom arrow, but rhodes also has his own uniqueness. the power originating from the authority of the air element was rapidly gathering on the phantom divine arrow as rhodes pulled back the bowstring. the crystal clear emerald green divine arrow was also wrapped with a coat made of lightning, which originated from the power of the magic titan''s arrow was now added to the phantom arrow in his hand by rhodes in another form. the arrowhead of the divine arrow is wrapped in dazzling ice, which not only gives the divine arrow a more powerful penetrating ability, but also can cause unimaginable water magic damage. this is the power derived from the authority of the water element. although rhodes does not have the phantom bow in his hands, his control over the power of elements also gives rhodes various unique powers. when rhodes integrated all the power he had learned throughout his life and unimaginable power into the phantom arrow in his hand, the real damage he could cause was only much more than that of the hero gru holding the divine bow. in the direction facing the phantom arrow, sandro''s expression changed drastically. once this arrow was shot, everything in its flight path would be completely destroyed, and sandro himself would also suffer the same disaster. he headed towards lucifer on the side looked sideways, wanting to ask the lord of hell about the solution, whether he should use space magic to avoid the battle. however, lucifer always looked calm and composed, even though his breath had been firmly locked by the phantom arrow, his expression was still calm. variety. "with the blessing of the elemental authority, the phantom arrow will show stronger power than before. lucifer, if you retreat now, it may still be too late." feeling the powerful power contained in the phantom divine arrow, rhodes couldn''t help but show a bit of satisfaction. with the blessing of the elemental authority, the power contained in the divine arrow was completely beyond rhodes'' expectations. it is expected to be enough to kill a real demigod. facing rhodes'' threat, lucifer just raised the burning doomsday blade in his hand as a response to these words. at this moment, rhodes'' progress in absorbing the remaining souls has reached 70/100. although lucifer did not take action during this process, the pressure he put on rhodes was unimaginably huge. facing the protagonist of the expansion pack, a symbol of the era, rhodes did not dare to make any excuses. with a loud shout, the phantom arrow came out. under the endless thunder, a silver thunder dragon galloped and roared across the sky. the ice and frost danced around it, and the strong wind roared, destroying all the violent power exploded from the green arrows, causing everything in front to tremble and be completely annihilated. it wasn''t until the moment rhodes launched his attack that lucifer finally moved. the raging fire of doom erupted from the divine sword that judges all living beings. lucifer''s seemingly careless sword turned out to be a thousand waves of flames. the fire of doomsday, which was the transformation of all kinds of sins, set off a huge wave of flames in front of him. in the fiery wave, a furious fire dragon carrying the supreme will of the original hero came out and shot straight towards rhodes. the phantom arrow came. as a deafening explosion came, everyone nearby covered their ears in pain at this moment. at the moment when the two forces collided head-on, endless roars were transmitted to everyone''s ears along with the explosion. in addition to the vibration caused by the power of the elements, they seemed to hear the deafening roars of the two heroes that resounded through the sky. although rhodes and lucifer did not say a word and maintained a posture of power confrontation, the heroic roar in their hearts was accurately conveyed to everyone''s ears with the collision of forces between the two. . from the roars of the two men, everyone could hear the raging anger that was unwilling to be bound by fate, and the firm will to hold power in their own hands. if andor hadn''t discovered that something was wrong and quickly used his own power to protect other people nearby, i''m afraid everyone would have suffered unimaginable damage to their souls due to the collision of the two boundless heroic wills, until irreparable sequelae were left. . in front of a real hero, the soul of the zombie can only be broken sadly, and there will be no other possibility. in the battle of wills, rhodes'' expression became slightly ugly. although his will was far firmer than that of ordinary people, it still pales in comparison to the first heroes in the world. i''m afraid it won''t be long before he... they will gradually become exhausted and will eventually be defeated. this discovery also made rhodes feel a sense of urgency. if he continues to fight his will like this, he will definitely lose in the end. there will be no second possibility. the will that exists in the original hero is far beyond what rhodes can do. broken. thinking of this, rhodes immediately activated another hidden power on the phantom arrow, which was the power in the tail of the divine arrow transformed from the feathers of the holy judgment angel. under the urging of the feathers of the holy sewing angel, the power of the phantom arrow will go further, and it is expected to break through the blockade of the power of the doomsday blade and threaten lucifer himself in the rear. as rhodes thought, wrapped in layers of thunder, the phantom arrow seemed to have received some kind of signal. the rear tail fins burned under everyone''s surprised gaze. the two angel feathers were exhausted at this moment. all the power contained in it is just to convey that power to the thunder silver dragon that is being firmly sealed by the fire of doom, so as to give the lord of hell a fatal blow. however, what rhode didn''t expect was that after noticing his actions, lucifer not only had no intention of backing down, but could not help shaking his head and laughing: "rhode, you actually want to use my power to deal with me." ?in this case, i will let you experience the real power." hearing this, rhodes also secretly thought something bad was happening in his heart. there was no doubt that some kind of message flashed through his mind. the phantom arrow is a type of sky feather arrow, and it is also the highest quality sky feather arrow. only the feathers of the holy judgment angel can create powerful phantom arrows. among the phantom arrows left by gru, one of the pure white feathers came from the holy archangel isaac, while the other pitch-black feather, which rhodes ignored, clearly came from hell. dominate the feathers on the body. at this moment, rhodes finally understood what a mistake he had made. it was undoubtedly unrealistic to use the phantom arrows powered by lucifer''s feathers to deal with lucifer. it will only lead to extremely unfavorable results for you. thinking of this, rhodes'' expression also changed faintly. at this moment, rhodes also understood why lucifer had never taken it into consideration after noticing the power of the phantom arrow before, and even dared to prepare for it safely. it turned out that all the power in the phantom arrow was not caused by the arrogant king''s entrustment, but because the power of the phantom arrow had extremely serious flaws from the beginning. even if the power of the phantom arrow can threaten ordinary demigods, it still cannot pose any threat to lucifer, who dominates hell. when half of the core power of the phantom arrow comes from lucifer himself, he can it seems natural to ignore the power within. just when rhodes felt something, the contest between the two was no longer the initial stage of confrontation. when rhodes activated the power contained in the angel feathers, the situation became a one-sided crushing, not luo. de used the power in the phantom arrow to crush the enemy, but lucifer immediately completely assimilated his part of the power, which in turn caused rhodes'' own power to collapse. the power that rhodes should have relied on now became the power in lucifer''s hands. under the combined force of the two forces, the final power that rhodes had gathered using the elemental authority collapsed in an instant. after all of rhodes'' power collapsed, the power of the doomsday blade continued unabated and headed straight towards rhodes. this discovery also caused rhodes'' expression to change drastically. he never imagined that the power in the phantom arrow would still have such a big hidden danger. what the hero gru left behind seemed not to be able to help rhodes at all. the magic weapon to turn defeat into victory is a fatal trap, but rhodes ignored this. if he could do it over again, after realizing the hidden danger of the phantom arrow, rhodes would definitely find a way to eradicate it in advance, so that there would be no moment when the hidden danger broke out. however, at this moment, the layers of flames rolled up by the doomsday blade , has also arrived in front of rhodes. even if rhodes intends to give up the fusion with the remnant soul, it will take some time to completely disconnect, and within this time, the doomsday blade is enough to kill him completely. as if thinking of something, rhodes slowly closed his eyes and sent a message to rowling, who had escaped the conflict not long ago and returned to the magic city to wait. after making such a fatal mistake, if you were an ordinary person, no matter how powerful you are, you may not be able to escape the end of hatred in the end. but rhodes doesn''t have to do this. in rhodes'' hands, there is still a final... a trump card, a winning trump card that can change the rules of the world. facing ordinary opponents, rhodes rarely needs to use this trump card. if things had not really come to a critical moment, rhodes would not trouble moriel because of this. rhodes'' last trump card was the time domain in moriel. under the power of the time domain, all the mistakes rhodes made would be made up for, and he would not be considered a true failure. the time realm is one of the only two most powerful realms in the world. even the arrogant king who dominates hell cannot stop the power of the time realm. under the influence of the time realm, time will return to what rhodes expected. at that moment, the mistakes made could also be made up for according to rhodes'' wishes. after receiving the news from rhodes, rowling did not dare to waste even a moment while staying in the magic city. she hurriedly informed moriel, who was already prepared, of everything that had happened here. as early as the reports from other subordinates and when rhodes used the power of the time arrow many times, moriel already knew that something unusual was happening on his side. moriel originally wanted to rush to hell immediately to support rhodes in the battle, but was dissuaded by rowling. as long as moriel stayed behind and was safe and sound, even if rhodes suffered any danger, he could still survive in the time realm. it was successfully resolved under the action of . now, after receiving rhode''s signal, moriel also understood that the matter had reached a point of life and death, and she could not waste even a moment, and hurriedly activated the unique time field that could reverse time. the power of the big red dragon to manipulate time also completely changed everything in the world before the doomsday blade approached rhodes. the time of all things was completely reversed. the extremely violent energy and the terrifying power originating from the blade of doom were completely reversed in the opposite direction at this moment. the crystal clear emerald green divine arrow once again appeared in rhodes'' hands. everything returned to the original moment, only rhodes was so different. Chapter 3094 as time was completely reversed, with the help of moriel from behind, rhodes also returned to the moment before shooting the phantom arrow. after noticing the hidden dangers in the phantom arrow, rhodes could no longer tolerate it for a moment and immediately reached out to remove the tail feathers at the rear of the phantom arrow. due to the excellent material of the phantom arrow itself and the unique power contained in the dark angel feathers, rhodes spent a lot of effort to remove all the tail feathers. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ [phantom arrow (damaged)] type: ammunition (arrows) basic attribute: causes 20 points of physical damage evaluation: after losing the source of power, the phantom arrows are no different from ordinary arrows. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ looking at the phantom arrow with the word damaged in the system identification, rhodes couldn''t help but feel helpless. that was the inevitable result of removing the rear tail feathers. the power originating from the feathers of the holy sewing angel gave the phantom arrow unimaginable power. however, when rhodes insisted on removing the angel feathers, the so-called phantom arrow was now no different from an ordinary arrow. it has the powerful power that threatened the demigods in the past. with the phantom arrow in this state facing the doomsday blade in the hands of the arrogant king, the final result for rhodes can be imagined, but rhodes had to do this. the experience in another timeline has clearly turned towards rhodes. de explained that if the hidden dangers in the phantom arrow were left unchecked, he would be the unlucky one in the end. rhodes never imagined that the dark feathers on the tail feathers of the phantom arrow actually came from lucifer. if you want to use lucifer''s power to deal with him, there will be no good results in the end. rhodes'' the offensive collapsed as a result. for this reason, rhodes, who got a second chance in time, immediately wanted to resolve the hidden danger of the phantom arrow. however, without the power provided by the feathers of the holy angel, the phantom arrow has also lost all its power. now, let alone threatening the lord of hell, whether it can kill ordinary creatures with one arrow has become a problem. "the feathers of the holy archangel...am i going to find the feathers of the archangel isaac at this time?" as if thinking of something, rhodes couldn''t help but grit his teeth secretly. the holy judgment angel is still imprisoned in the prison of the magic city by him. it is not difficult to get feathers from isaac, but the time is right now. it was urgent, and the lord of hell would not give him such a chance. just as rhodes was thinking, a voice came from his ear: "my lord rhodes, use the feathers on my body." after hearing this, rhodes immediately looked in the direction of the sound. when he saw the person who made the sound, he couldn''t help but feel happy. the one who provided advice to rhodes at this critical moment was the angel of andorra who was waiting by the side. she was also the holy judgment angel in the clouds. she once controlled the power of destiny that symbolized justice and judged the sins of mankind. even though she has now lost her position as the holy angel because she surrendered to rhodes, the traces left by the holy angel in the past are still hidden deep under her body, which is as thin as a girl. with the previous holy judgment angel by his side, the problems that troubled rhodes were instantly solved. with the holy judgment angel''s feathers provided by the angel of andorra, rhodes was able to repair the phantom arrow immediately. this time, there are no hidden dangers left by the jet black feathers. the phantom arrows in rhodes'' hands will also show their true power to the protagonist of the third expansion pack, the arrogant king who dominates hell. just when andor pulled off the pure and flawless holy seed angel feathers that looked more dazzling than white jade, rhodes immediately used the angel feathers to repair the phantom arrow in his hand. not far away, sande was watching the battle closely. lu ye realized that something was wrong, and quickly reminded lucifer beside him: "lord of hell, rhodes has no idea what he is planning, but we must not let him succeed!" faced with sandro''s reminder, lucifer just raised his head and his eyes fell on the empty void above everyone''s heads: "the trajectory of fate has changed. the power of time has reversed what should have happened. things. rhodes, i have given you enough opportunities, let me see, what else do you have to rely on!" as lucifer''s words fell, this time, he did not wait for rhodes to gather the power of the phantom arrow, and immediately waved the doomsday blade in his hand, and then used the thousand-layer flame wave rolled up by the doomsday blade to blow away rhodes'' body. his body was completely swallowed up, along with the phantom arrow in his hand. under lucifer''s power, rhodes also sensed the coming crisis and resolved the hidden danger of the phantom arrow, but this did not mean the end of the matter. only by completely repelling the powerful enemies that came, could rhodes obtain it safely. divine wisdom. the bow of elements was pulled open by rhodes again. the difference from the last time was that without all the hidden dangers in the phantom arrow, what existed on the emerald green arrow was the indomitable momentum of victory, even if it was blocked by the arrow. the enemy in front of yaya is the strongest man in an era, and there is no way he can stop him for a moment. "my lord rhodes, your will is our justice, and your wish is the vision of the common people. may my wings turn into sharp arrows in your hands and glorify your authority." on the side, the angel of andorra closed her eyes and prayed. as bursts of prayers came from her mouth, the wings of the holy judgment angel on the phantom arrow also became dazzling at this moment. just like lucifer in the original timeline was able to control the power of his own feathers to dissolve the original power of the phantom arrow and defeat rhodes'' offensive, the angel of andorra who was praying attentively was also able to control the power of his own feathers. the power of prayer conveys the power originating from the angel''s heart to the phantom arrow in rhode''s hand. what is different from the last time is that lucifer, the previous owner of the feathers of the holy judgment angel, successfully defused rhodes'' offensive. this time, the sincere prayers of the angel of andor also brought more power to the phantom arrows in rhodes'' hands. powerful, even rhodes has some power that is difficult to control. even before the phantom arrow is released, rhodes can feel how powerful it is. with the blessing of such power, rhodes has confront it head-on, or even suppress the power of the doomsday blade! seeing the waves of flames rolled up by lucifer heading towards him with a terrifying sword light, rhodes once again deeply felt the strength of the protagonist of the expansion pack. in addition to the obvious power, rhodes also he was vaguely aware of the effect of a power of judgment. if he was hit by his attack, he would probably have extremely serious sequelae in his soul. the power displayed by lucifer, even the demigods could not easily escape. previously, the air element the fall of lord thelma is also inseparable from that power. the realm that exists in lucifer is the most powerful realm of judgment among the kings of hell. the power contained in the realm of judgment has long been integrated into every swing of the doomsday blade. if he is accidentally eroded by the realm of judgment, , even rhodes couldn''t recover easily. after realizing the power of the judgment domain, rhodes was not afraid. there was a judgment domain in lucifer, and rhodes himself also had a domain derived from the elemental lord. under the blessing of the dual elemental fields of air and water, the silver angry dragon transformed from the phantom divine arrow once again condensed and took shape with the shooting of the phantom divine arrow. the difference from before is that this time, the body of the silver angry dragon on both sides, pure white shining angel wings spread out, which were the result of the andorran angels fully stimulating the power of the holy judgment angel''s feathers. this time, lucifer could no longer easily neutralize rhodes'' offensive by manipulating the power of the holy judgment angel in the phantom arrow. instead, under rhodes'' offensive, he had to contend with it head-on and immediately fall into the trap. with the wind behind him, the waves of flames rolled up by the doomsday blade were retreating steadily under the impact of the phantom arrows. even lucifer, who was holding the divine sword, was no longer as calm as he was at the beginning, and his expression became serious. stand up. on the side, in order to avoid the aftermath caused by the collision of forces, sandro did not dare to stay beside lucifer, but quickly retreated to a corner of the battlefield. there was still a bit of surprise in his eyes, and he couldn''t help but said: "unexpectedly. that rhodes'' strength has reached such an extent that he can stand up to the demon king who dominates hell. this is obviously impossible... the last time i saw him, he clearly didn''t have such strength..." no matter how much sandru thought about it, he still didn''t understand what rhodes did to make his own strength make a fundamental leap. now he can compete with lucifer, who is stronger than all demigods. that is simply impossible. however, it just happened like this, and sandro couldn''t help but not believe it: "no... according to this trend, if it continues like this, i''m afraid even the lord of hell will be defeated in this confrontation of forces. come on." "what are you talking about? how could the great lord of hell be defeated by that human being?" listening to sandro''s judgment, hell general serron on the side suddenly became unwilling. as lucifer''s most trusted confidant, serron er lun would not allow anyone to slander the lord of hell, and he did not want to believe that the lord of hell would be defeated at the hands of humans. faced with sellon''s unkind eyes, sandro just shook his head slightly: "now is not the time to argue about these things. the situation has already been put in front of you. aren''t you still unwilling to believe it? the lord of hell is in the battle of forces. zhong has fallen into a disadvantage, we must find a way to help him, otherwise he will really be defeated by the weapon rhodes just took out." however, no matter what sandro said, sellon remained unmoved: "no one can interfere in the battle of the arrogant king. if you insist on doing so, i can guarantee that no matter what the final result of the battle is, wait until it is over. finally, you will surely attract the wrathful judgment of the lord of hell." after hearing what sellen said, sandro, who had wanted to say something just now, couldn''t say anything at the moment. just like the crime symbolized by lucifer, no matter who it is, as long as it intervenes in his battle, it will undoubtedly be the biggest provocation to him. the final end will not be much better, and it is very likely to even be worse than his enemy. . this is undoubtedly something sandru doesn''t want to see. he kindly helps the arrogant king to prevent him from being defeated by rhodes. instead of doing any good, he will be severely criticized by the arrogant king and even lose his life. obviously that was not a wise choice. in desperation, sandro could only give up the idea of ??using means to help the arrogant king, and could only place his hope on the lord of hell, hoping that he could use the power of the divine sword. defeat rhodes completely. the result of the matter ultimately disappointed sandro. under the looming phantom arrows, the arrogant king holding the doomsday blade barely managed to escape, and he was also under the impact of the cold wind silver dragon transformed from the phantom arrows. continuously retreating to resolve the terrifying power contained in the impact. the message transmitted from it undoubtedly conveyed a signal to all the surrounding demons that frightened them in their hearts, that is, even the arrogant king could not withstand this attack from rhodes. attacks. even rhodes did not expect that after replacing the feathers of the holy judgment angel, the power of the phantom arrow could produce such earth-shaking changes. the sincere prayers of andor also brought an indomitable spirit to the phantom arrow itself. even the arrogant king holding the blade of doom could only retreat under the powerful impact, unable to stop the impact of the phantom arrows. on the side, praying with all her strength also made the angel of andorra''s face turn pale and look bloodless. in order to inspire the true power existing in the feathers of the holy judgment angel, she undoubtedly exhausted all of herself. with the power of prayer, even her spirit was in a state of extreme overdraft. her actions also brought immeasurable results to rhodes. even the arrogant king was inspired by the phantom arrow with all his strength. retreat. rhodes even had a hunch that if what he picked up in his hand was not the elemental bow condensed with the power of the elements, but the phantom divine bow that was actually used to match the phantom divine arrow, he was afraid that just this arrow would the power is enough to kill the protagonist of the third expansion pack and make the arrogant king who rules hell completely hate. it is a pity that the phantom divine bow is not in the hands of rhodes after all, but has always been in the hands of the hero gru. without the power of the phantom divine bow, although rhodes can use the ability of the phantom divine arrow itself to repel the arrogant king and even defeat, but there is no possibility of killing it completely. the fate of the protagonist of the expansion pack is far harder than rhodes imagined. an arrow cut across the sky. when the power of the phantom arrow dissipated, rhodes could no longer see lucifer. under the impact of the phantom arrow, he had no idea where he would be taken. after shaking his head, rhodes also turned his attention to the angel of andorra beside him. she was praying with all her strength. at this moment, her body tilted and she was about to fall to the ground. it was rhodes who stretched out his hand to help her up. (end of chapter) Chapter 3095 "how are you?" rhodes asked with concern while supporting the angel of andorra in front of him who seemed to have completely lost his strength and even his face turned pale and bloodless. this time, andor was able to use the power of the phantom arrow to repel the arrogant king. andor played an unimaginable role in this. if she hadn''t prayed devoutly at the most critical moment, she inspired the power of the former holy angel. , with this greatly increasing the power of the phantom arrow, there may be a question mark as to whether rhodes can repel lucifer. "my lord rhodes, it is truly an honor for me to be able to do this for you. you don''t have to worry about my safety. the only thing i want to know is whether you have achieved what you wanted and cleared away all obstacles on the road ahead. .¡± faced with rhode''s concern and inquiry, andor just smiled slightly, showing the beautiful smile of an angel. she only hoped that what she did could help rhodes repel the powerful enemy and achieve what rhodes wanted. listening to andor''s inquiry, rhodes couldn''t help but turn his attention to the information that appeared in the system log. as rhodes continued to absorb the power of the remaining souls, he repeled lucifer who came to obstruct him. finally, the current absorption progress has reached 90/100. with only the last step left, rhodes can master all the power contained in the remnant soul and truly obtain the god-level wisdom technique. on the sidelines, seeing lucifer being repelled from a distance by the powerful impact of the phantom arrows, the remaining hell subordinates suddenly panicked. "general sellon, what should we do now? should we stop rhodes?" seeing that even the lord of hell was no match for the phantom arrows shot by rhodes, sandro who stayed here had a complicated expression for a moment and hurriedly asked the demon general beside him for instructions. as rhodes absorbed more and more power from the remnant souls, it was not just rhodes himself who felt something in his heart. the magnificent wisdom that seemed to be able to tell all the mysteries of the world was constantly flowing from the depths of rhodes'' soul. burst out, even if he was just standing far away, sandro could realize what kind of opportunity rhodes got. if he didn''t find a way to stop it, i''m afraid that with the blessing of that opportunity, rhodes'' strength would be far away. better than ever, by then it will be too late to stop it. unfortunately, the demon general didn''t seem to think so. sellon''s gaze remained on the position where lucifer disappeared with the phantom arrow. after a long time, he loudly ordered to the nearby demons: "retreat! the arrogant king may wounded in combat, his safety is our top priority." after hearing what sellon said, sandro was helpless, but he could only do as he was told. even the lord of hell was completely repelled by the power shown by rhodes. even if the remaining demons fought hard even though they tried their best, it would be impossible to do anything to rhodes now, and retreat seemed to be their only option. looking not far away, there was a divine light in his eyes, as if he had supreme wisdom. sandro gritted his teeth secretly. rhodes'' strength was already strong enough to compete with the arrogant king, and then he was given such an opportunity. who else can stop him now? who else is qualified to be his enemy? under sandro''s gaze, rhodes just smiled faintly. in just a short moment, the absorption progress had reached 95/100. even if lucifer came back, he would not be able to prevent him from obtaining the god-level wisdom spell. it''s just that according to rhodes'' understanding of lucifer, after being repelled by the phantom arrow, even if he still has the strength to fight, he will not stop him again. in the name of the sin of arrogance, he will not allow himself to do it. behavior that is erratic and unworthy of one''s identity. as of now, it has become a certainty that rhodes will obtain the god-level wisdom skill. with the blessing of god-level wisdom skill, the limit of thinking that troubles rhodes is no longer a problem, and rhodes can also take advantage of it. integrate more elemental powers, and even achieve something that has never been achieved by anyone. it is possible to fuse the four elemental powers at the same time and control all elements in the world. at the same time, sellon and the other demons quickly escaped from the flames, looking for the whereabouts of the arrogant king. the phantom arrow shot by rhodes was so powerful that even sellon, who was roaming the hell, felt the terrifying power contained in the phantom arrow. even if you are afraid that you will not be able to withstand such a terrifying arrow, your final fate will undoubtedly be your death. there will be no other possibility. only the arrogant king who rules the entire hell can have the strength to compete with that arrow that pierces the sky. out of the worry in his heart, sellon also showed a bit of eagerness in his eyes. the power contained in that arrow was even enough to threaten a real demigod. he was extremely worried about the safety of the arrogant king at this moment. if the lord of hell was killed by that one the arrow was completely and seriously injured, and sellon would not forgive rhodes easily no matter what. following the spirit of the original hero left behind by the lord of hell, sellon''s figure quickly moved through the flames. if he looked up, he could even see a white wave of air that lingered in the air for a long time. it is the trace left by the phantom arrow piercing the sky. if the demons in the whole hell raise their heads at this moment, they can see the long-lasting air wave in the air and the powerful impact produced by the phantom arrow. , just like that, he pushed the hell lord in front of him all the way. in the process of searching for the whereabouts of the lord of hell, sellon''s heart became more and more suspicious. the impact of the air wave in the air that almost traversed the entire hell had clearly explained to sellon what kind of terrifying power was contained in that arrow. with such power, even lucifer would probably not fare well under that arrow. even though the phantom arrow shot had long since disappeared, the traces it left were deeply rooted in the hearts of all demons. with endless worries in his heart, sellon finally found traces of lucifer at the border of hell. "your majesty..." the worried selron looked angry and appeared beside the arrogant king from the flames, examining lucifer''s injuries with concern. under the full impact of the phantom arrow, even lucifer, who was holding the divine sword, was forced back by the power contained in the phantom arrow. he was pushed an unknown distance throughout hell, and finally because of the phantom arrow lost power and stopped. sellon was extremely concerned and wanted to find the injuries on the arrogant king. however, soon, a strange color appeared in his expression, followed by a burst of joy from the bottom of his heart. sellon noticed that even though he was forced back an extremely far distance by the phantom arrow, lucifer did not suffer the serious injuries he expected. not even a trace of injury appeared on lucifer''s body. he seemed not to be affected at all. . for this reason, sellon couldn''t help but show a bit of surprise. before this, he had personally experienced the terrifying power of the phantom arrow. however, lucifer''s current state did not seem to be affected by the phantom arrow at all. this couldn''t help but he was especially surprised. as if seeing sellon''s doubts, lucifer simply said: "phantom arrow, that is the weapon of the eri elves. rhodes cannot exert its true power. it is not his weapon, and he cannot break through the defense brought to me by the doomsday blade." hearing this, there was only deep admiration in sellon''s eyes. as if he thought of the name mentioned in lucifer''s mouth, sellon couldn''t help but feel a bit of resentment in his eyes. color: "your majesty, rhodes destroyed azazel''s resurrection ceremony this time and made such a provocative move against you. while he is still in hell, should we gather the demons and make him completely stay here?" faced with sellon''s sincere request, lucifer just shook his head: "you don''t have to do this. it''s good luck for rhodes this time. he actually has a weapon like the phantom arrow in his hand, but he won''t be so lucky next time." ¡± as lucifer spoke, the nearby demons lowered their heads one after another. there was only a deep look of submission in their eyes. as long as the lord of hell said a word, even if they were facing the majestic and terrifying angels in yunzhong city, they would won''t take a step back. "now, rhodes and his undead kingdom have stood on the opposite side of the heroes in the apocalypse. they have completely started a war with us. sellon, i want you to lead the judgment legion and weaken the living power of the undead outside brakada. make sure that the undead under rhodes are exhausted in the snowy area." under lucifer''s instructions, sellon immediately accepted the order: "your majesty, i promise to complete the mission." after arranging serron''s mission, lucifer explained to the demons who came later, and after confirming various actions in the doomsday war, he looked into the distance. at the end of his sight, the long air wave pulled out by the phantom arrow in the air also had a tendency to slowly dissipate at this moment. his gaze seemed to have passed through the long distance shot by the phantom arrow, and fell on rhodes again. he couldn''t help but sigh slightly: "rhode, i never thought that heroes like you could be born among humans, but in the end of the world, you won¡¯t have such good luck in the battle.¡± as lucifer narrated, the pieces of pure white feathers from andor that had fallen at his feet were now gently fluttering under an unexplained breeze. the breeze seemed to contain some unknown secret. the intention is ordinary, trying to sweep away the feathers and blow them away, flying to a place no one knows. the sudden breeze couldn''t escape lucifer''s eyes. he just waved the blazing sword gently in his hand, and layers of flames completely enveloped the pure white angel feathers. under the fierce burning of the doomsday fire, the feathers that once belonged to the holy angel could not escape the poisonous hands. they soon became dark and curled under the burning of the doomsday fire, and finally turned into a wisp of black ash and dissipated, never to be seen again. a trace remains. at the end of lucifer''s sight, rhodes, who was comprehending the power of god-level wisdom, couldn''t help but open his eyes at this moment. just now, he tried to use the power derived from the authority of the air element to see if he could think of it. find a way to bring the feathers of the holy judgment angel that belong to andor back to you. if the feather of the holy judgment angel is retrieved in time, rhodes may be able to use the power of the arrow of time to restore the phantom arrow that was completely broken after being shot, thereby using the phantom arrow repeatedly. however, lucifer discovered rhode''s thoughts and immediately used the power of the doomsday blade to completely burn the feathers of the holy angel without giving rhodes any chance. seeing this, rhodes could only shake his head. this result was within rhodes'' expectations. of course, lucifer would not let the phantom arrow that could bring such a threat return to rhodes'' hands again and kill the holy inquisitor. the burning of angel feather is also an inevitable result. in desperation, rhodes could only give up the idea of ??restoring the phantom arrow. speaking of which, the phantom arrow was not rhode''s possession at all, but was the trump card used by the hero gru to deal with rhodes. however, under the power of the time arrow, the phantom arrow, which could cause unimaginable damage, turned out to be it became a part of rhodes'' power and was used by rhodes to deal with the lord of hell. if gru, the hero far away in eli, knew that the phantom arrow he originally used to kill rhodes had turned out to be rhodes'' winning weapon, he would be so depressed that he didn''t know what to say. without the power provided by the phantom arrow, even rhodes, if he wanted to repel the lord of hell, would not know what price he would have to pay to do so. although the power of the phantom arrow is strong, it is not rhodes'' own weapon after all. being able to use the power of the phantom arrow to repel the devil who dominates hell is a matter of great joy for rhodes. virtue cannot ask for more. with the help of phantom arrow, rhodes also gained an unparalleled opportunity, which was the power of god-level wisdom. rhodes, who has been absorbing the wisdom of the ancient angel from the past from the remnant soul of azazel, is rapidly moving towards a new level of thinking. that is the god who has never been touched by humans and controls all knowledge of all things in the world. level of intelligence. the classics left by countless mages all describe the power of wisdom. the wisdom spells mastered by mages are like weapons in the hands of warriors. mages without wisdom spells are like going to the battlefield. , but like a warrior without a weapon, the final result can be imagined, and he is destined to fail to achieve the pinnacle status in the magic journey. and rhodes already had the legendary wisdom skill. with the help of the legendary wisdom skill, rhodes saved many dangers during the adventure and established his future strength. now when the wisdom skill has been promoted to the god level in one fell swoop. at the same level, what benefits should it bring to him? thinking of this, rhodes couldn''t help but get excited and prepared to explore the mystery of god-level wisdom. Chapter 3096 as rhodes thought, various contents recorded in the system log quickly unfolded before his eyes. "knowledge attribute +1..." "¡­¡­¡­¡­" "knowledge attribute +1..." "the progress of knowledge absorption has reached 100/100, which meets the conditions for promotion to god-level wisdom..." "your wisdom technique has undergone transformation. you have obtained god-level wisdom technique." (god-level wisdom technique: your wisdom is unmatched by anyone, and the vastness of your thinking is comparable to that of gods. your nerves have been trained to the extreme. you will not forget what happened at any time. you can solve any mystery in the world. any puzzle can stump you, and mental magic can''t shake your mind. you can completely memorize any magic in the world with just one practice. ordinary magic rules can no longer limit you, and you can create your own magic. your wisdom has surpassed that of the elemental monarch, and you can further integrate the elemental authority and control the power of the elemental monarch.) checking the various information in the system log, rhodes couldn''t help but look happy at this moment. after going through all kinds of arduous battles, he finally received an unimaginable reward, which was the power of god-level wisdom. checking the information in the system log, rhodes couldn''t help but laugh. compared with the power of god-level wisdom, all the previous hardships and dangers were worth it. the legendary god-level wisdom technique has now been completely mastered by rhodes. it is the power that countless mages dream of. with the god-level wisdom technique, the mage has everything. with the blessing of the vast and endless wisdom, , the mage will have the ability to understand all magic in the world, and even create new magic based on the framework of basic spells. in addition, rhodes is also very concerned about the description of the elemental monarch in the divine wisdom technique. it can even be said that this is rhodes'' fundamental purpose. with the power of god-level wisdom, rhodes can use his vast spiritual power to process the massive information contained in the elemental authority. it is no exaggeration to say that with the computing power of rhodes'' mind now, he can even simulate and deduce the evolution of the world in his mind, and at the same time observe what is happening in every corner of the world. thousands of years of changes in the sea, only a moment passed in rhode''s mind. such terrifying computing power is the greatest benefit brought to rhodes by the god-level wisdom technique. it is also this terrifying computing power that can handle it. the terrifying flow of information contained in the elemental authority, without letting one''s own spirit be completely overwhelmed by that flow of information. after mastering the power of god-level wisdom, rhodes can be said to be fully qualified to integrate more elemental powers. the problems that have been plaguing rhodes before finally disappear. the road to a stronger level is already in rhodes''s hands. it slowly opens in front of you. in order to prevent the emergence of the god-level wisdom technique, sinister fate can be said to have done everything possible. not only did the strongest heroes in eli come to stop rhodes, but he also used the lord of hell to intervene in the matter. it''s a pity that even fate could not be calculated. it was not any one of them who won the final victory, but rhodes who always stood firm. even the cooperation of many heroes could not stop the god-level wisdom spell. in the end, rhodes achieved his wish and obtained the power of god-level wisdom. recalling the difficulty of the journey, rhodes couldn''t help but sigh slightly. in order to obtain the god-level wisdom technique, he could be said to have used all means. not only did he borrow the phantom arrow that the hero gru could not take away, but he was also forced to after removing the time domain as his trump card, fortunately, the final victory still belonged to him. even the lord of hell who led the third expansion pack was successfully forced back by rhodes. the changes in rhode''s aura could not be concealed from the people waiting on the side. the vast power of god-level wisdom was so fascinating. the eyes of the angel of andorra, who was being supported by rhodes, were even more filled with tears. with a look of incomparable admiration: "my lord rhodes, judging from the aura on your body, you have achieved your wish and possess the unparalleled power of wisdom. this is something worthy of celebration." following andor''s congratulations, many generals left nearby also reacted and hurriedly gave rhodes a strong congratulatory look. even the big dog lying on the ground not far away couldn''t bear it at this moment. zhu let out several loud barks to celebrate this hard-won victory. facing the congratulations from everyone, rhodes seemed extremely calm. at the same time, he waved his hands lightly and said: "it''s better to save these words after returning to the magic city. after all, this place is still within the scope of hell. if the lord of hell comes again, if you come here, things will get into trouble, so it¡¯s better to leave as soon as possible.¡± listening to rhodes'' words, everyone nodded repeatedly and couldn''t help but agree with rhodes'' words. after rhodes had achieved his wish and absorbed the remnant soul of the ancient angel, there was no need for them to stay in hell. it would be more reassuring to quickly return to their own territory. rhodes snapped his fingers, and the blazing fire enveloped everyone. under the guidance of the flame, everyone crossed the space and returned to the magic city together. "your majesty rhodes." seeing that rhodes and everyone else had returned safely, speaker erica, who had been waiting here uneasily for a long time, could not help but breathe a sigh of relief. after learning that rhodes was blocked by the jungle guardian in hell, it was speaker erica who made the immediate judgment and ordered the legion members who had no time to pass through the gate of another dimension to escort them to hell. the raid on eri forced the hero gru, who was the enemy of rhodes in hell, to return to eri for defense. this solved the crisis from the hero gru for rhodes. now seeing that rhodes has returned safely, erica''s heart that has always been hanging around is finally relieved at this moment. there is no news more gratifying than this. rhodes''s safety is more important to the country than nothing matters. speaking of which, erica still had some doubts in her heart about rhodes''s choice to stay in hell. she didn''t understand what attracted rhodes so much that he didn''t hesitate to take such a big risk. to stay in hell and not consider the option of evacuating at all, doing so is undoubtedly making fun of your own life. erica does not agree with such behavior. however, when she felt the aura of rhodes now revealed, erica''s expression also became wonderful. that unique aura was so eye-catching. as an undead speaker with extremely high attainments in magic, , erica immediately noticed the meaning of that aura. "that is...the power of divine wisdom. this is impossible. divine wisdom only exists in legends. even the mage gods in the past could not truly understand the mystery contained in divine wisdom. but that aura is clearly the power of god-level wisdom. your majesty rhodes, are you determined to stay in hell just for this power? and you really did it..." as if she had thought of something, erica couldn''t help but look a little surprised when she looked at rhodes. the terrifying power derived from the god-level wisdom spell has already penetrated into the heart of every mage in the world. there is no mage who does not desire to obtain the blessing of infinite wisdom, but no one can achieve this. erica, who was the second-generation president of the magic guild in the past, knew very well how difficult it was to obtain divine wisdom, which could even be described as out of reach. god-level wisdom is simply not a power that ordinary mages can master. not even the elemental monarch, or even the god of mages, can possess the power to understand all the mysteries of the world. however, that power now appears in his majesty rhodes. that power is so close to erica that she can fully feel the mystery derived from the god-level wisdom technique just by using her spirit. thinking of this, erica felt extremely emotional in her heart. she did not expect that the supreme wisdom that the god of mage had been pursuing for countless years would finally appear in rhodes in such a way. speaker erica, who had come back to her senses, looked radiant at this moment, and hurriedly suggested to rhodes: "your majesty rhodes, it is a matter of celebration that you can master the power of god-level wisdom. i it is proposed that a week-long carnival be held from now on, so that all the undead in the country can celebrate this moment worthy of being recorded in history. with the power of god-level wisdom, you will be able to completely integrate all the power of the elemental authority. become the strongest mage ever." listening to erica''s suggestion, rhodes nodded slightly. it did sound like a good suggestion. however, rhodes was not dazzled by the momentary joy. he still maintained full vigilance in his mind. the power of god-level wisdom means that rhodes will not be deceived by any appearance in front of him. "just do it, but pay attention to defensive measures. this time i absorbed the remnant soul of azazel, which has completely offended the lord of hell. although he was forced back by the power of the phantom arrow, he will inevitably end up in the doomsday in the future. make all kinds of moves against me, while celebrating, don¡¯t forget to strengthen your defenses.¡± listening to rhode''s extremely calm analysis, erica nodded repeatedly. of course she understood the meaning of rhode''s words. being able to remain completely calm at such a moment worth celebrating, the power of god-level wisdom is indeed true. extraordinary. in addition to speaker erica, other legion generals also praised rhodes. when rhodes truly mastered the power of god-level wisdom, it meant that the overall strength of the kingdom of the undead had once again increased. looking at the entire in the doomsday war, there is no other force that can compete with it. the power of god-level wisdom cannot be mastered by just anyone. while everyone was celebrating, the foreign woman who had just received the news and rushed to the scene was looking at rhodes in a daze. "this is impossible, but that is clearly the breath of god-level wisdom... that rhodes, he actually obtained the secret of god-level wisdom and completely mastered that power. how is this possible..." feeling the renewed breath in rhodes'' spirit, paris, who came after hearing the news, completely froze with disbelief written all over her face. she simply couldn''t believe what was happening in front of her. however, all this but she couldn''t help but not believe it. although the initial information about azazel and the god-level wisdom technique was provided by paris, she did not really want to help rhodes obtain that power at all, but hoped to take advantage of rhodes to seek god-level wisdom. taking advantage of the wisdom spell, she used the hands of those stronger beings to completely eradicate rhodes from this world, so that she could inherit the elemental authority from rhodes. but what paris never expected was that rhodes'' life was so tough. he not only withstood the phantom arrow in the hands of the hero gru, which was enough to kill a demigod, but also withstood the lord of hell. the offensive actually gave him the power of god-level wisdom. the current situation also made paris stunned. when she noticed that rhodes was looking at her with a slightly unkind look, as if asking her why she escaped during the battle, she felt even more uncertain. under the endless power contained in the god-level wisdom spell, all of paris''s mental methods have no effect on rhodes. paris has no doubt about this. the power of the god-level wisdom spell can there is no doubt that the luck that existed in paris''s heart has disappeared at this moment. if rhodes intends to pursue it, i am afraid that she will not escape this time. after silently swallowing, paris broke out in a cold sweat, hurriedly passed the crowd, took the initiative to come to rhodes, and congratulated her in a very respectful voice: "dual-line monarch, i didn''t expect that you really gained god-level wisdom. the power of magic, that is such a joyful thing..." as if sensing the fear in paris''s heart, rhodes just glanced at her lightly. in the previous battle, paris did not take action for herself, but she did not see that the situation was wrong and completely betrayed herself. starting, according to the content of the spiritual contract, even so, she is still not a threat to him, and rhodes cannot use other reasons to deal with her. facing paris, who looked frightened, rhodes simply said: "now that i have gained the power of god-level wisdom and the power of elemental authority, i also have the ability to completely integrate it. i advise you to give up completely. become the king of elements, otherwise, even the power in the spiritual contract will not be able to save your life." realizing the meaning of rhodes'' words, paris could only show a wry smile, and finally sighed deeply. in the face of god-level wisdom, she was not as strong as rhodes, and she had no hope of winning from rhodes. gained elemental authority. (end of chapter) Chapter 3098 "speaking of which, i was able to successfully repel the powerful enemy this time, thanks to the power of the time realm." as if thinking of something, after some emotion, rhodes slowly told moriel about the dangers in the previous battle. after learning that rhodes used the power of the time arrow to repair the completely broken phantom arrow, and then used it to deal with the lord of hell, moriel''s clear dragon pupils also shone with a hint of admiration. and after learning that part of the power of the phantom arrow actually came directly from the lord of hell, rhodes had to go back to the past and reset everything. moriel was even more surprised and opened her mouth wide. she didn''t expect that even this part was also in the destiny. in the calculation. it can be said that without the help of the time realm, rhodes would have no way to restore the phantom arrow. even if he got the intact phantom arrow, he would still fall into the calculation of fate, and in the end, there would be only death waiting for him. "rhode, i didn''t expect that in hell, you would be in such a dangerous situation. more importantly, i didn''t stay by your side at this moment. if this happens again next time, even if other people no matter how much you stop me, i will advance and retreat with you and will not let you fight alone." moriel said with emotion. listening to moriel''s emotional words, rhodes just smiled faintly: "you don''t have to do this. as long as you stay behind and be safe, even if i encounter any danger, i can start everything over again. you should stay with many soldiers." it¡¯s better to be protected.¡± moriel also understood what rhodes meant, and couldn''t help but roll her eyes at him. once upon a time, moriel, who transformed into a big red dragon, was a brave and unparalleled warrior. she frightened many enemies who faced her on the battlefield. unexpectedly, now but she has become rhodes'' most important protection object. without her needing to set foot on the battlefield again, rhodes will kill all enemies in her way for her. although the power of the time domain is powerful, in order to truly maximize this power, the user''s wisdom is needed. rhodes was able to successfully repel the enemy during this trip not only because of the power of the time domain, but more importantly, because of the choices he made to find the right path to victory in a completely different time. even if it were moriel herself, the final result would probably not be as good as rhodes. under rhode''s persuasion, moriel changed her words: "okay, if you need me to spread my wings to face the enemy, just tell me." after some small talk, moriel left first, preparing to celebrate rhodes'' successful return after obtaining the god-level wisdom technique. rhodes just smiled and shook his head, and then turned his attention to more important things. with the blessing of god-level wisdom, the road to god-level has been officially opened in front of rhodes. as long as he can successfully integrate the power of the four systems of authority, he can increase his strength to an unprecedented level. and with the blessing of the four series of authorities, he has entered the true divine level in one fell swoop. by then, even the protagonist of the third expansion pack will not be his opponent. for this reason, rhodes'' current primary plan is to obtain the elemental authority of other elemental monarchs. among the four elements, the element authority of air and water is already controlled by rhodes, and the authority of the fire element is currently controlled by the flame girl. according to the relationship between rhodes and her, the authority of the fire element can be directly borrowed by then. the only problem at the moment is that what holds rhodes is the authority of the earth element that controls the power of the entire earth. as if thinking of something, rhodes couldn''t help but sigh. it is not an easy task to obtain the authority of the earth element. there are only two situations that will make an elemental monarch give up the power of elemental authority. one is that he gives up willingly, and the other is that the elemental authority will be transferred when the elemental monarch dies. the earth element monarch, he controls the power of the entire earth, and he is as stubborn as the earth. it may not be easy to get the earth element power from him. it is impossible for any element monarch to give himself up. handing over the core power to others is the same as giving up the identity of the elemental lord. perhaps in the end, conflict between rhodes and the earth elemental lord will still inevitably break out. just as rhodes was thinking, there was a burst of urgent footsteps in his ears. farese hurriedly came to rhodes and reported to rhodes: "your majesty, during your return, snowland news of demon attacks have spread from all over the country, and the big demons attacking the snowy region are incredibly powerful, and they are all covered in the aura of doomsday fire." listening to the report from his men, rhodes couldn''t help but sigh at this moment: "it seems that those hell demons have finally taken action. they may have been wary before, but after absorbing the remnant souls, they we have been completely identified as enemies. let the elite of the legion handle this matter and control the losses to a minimum." after receiving rhodes'' order, farese nodded respectfully. faced with the attack of the great demon that came and went without a trace in the flames, even the high-level undead in the kingdom seemed to be tired of dealing with it. if more forces were deployed to carry out the attack, in terms of defense, it will inevitably involve a larger part of the energy. it is more appropriate to let the top force in the undead legion, that is, the hundred death squadron, the elite of the legion, handle this matter. after farese retreated, rhodes thought for a moment, then flashed and came to the hottest area in the magic city, a palace made of lava and fire. because this place is too hot, almost no undead nearby will choose to approach it. if they continue to move towards the palace made of flames, i am afraid that all the water in the body will be quickly evaporated, and even the clothes on the body will disappear from time to time. start a flame. facing the abnormal environment here, rhodes has long been accustomed to it. this palace is where the fire element monarch flem lives. she helped rhodes and withstood the strong spiritual backlash contained in the authority of the water element. , and has been resting in this palace of flames until the moment when his spirit recovers. as rhodes approached, the burning domain, which was the same as the fire elemental lord, existed in rhodes'' body. at this moment, it also showed its effectiveness. as the waves of flames spread rapidly, there were also sounds coming from deep inside the palace at this moment. in response, the fire elemental monarch who lives here has now learned about rhodes'' arrival. after noticing rhodes'' arrival, the flame girl did not care about her injuries as she continued to cultivate her spirit. she flashed and appeared in the flames beside rhodes. after seeing rhodes, she couldn''t help but stretch. during the time she was recuperating in the flame palace, she could be said to be bored to death. she thought that rhodes would come to see her earlier, but she didn''t expect that he didn''t come until now. , which also made her couldn''t help but puff up her mouth. it was obvious that she was mentally damaged because of rhodes'' ability to successfully integrate the power of the water element authority, but rhodes had not come to see her until now. this also made her couldn''t help complaining to rhodes: "rod, do you know how boring i was while i was recovering from my injuries? why did you come now?" as if he sensed the complaint in flame girl''s words, rhodes shook his head helplessly: "since you are recuperating, you must have a good rest. how can i come here to disturb you? isn''t that going to disturb you? is the recovery progress going?" listening to rhode''s explanation, the flaming girl was stunned. it seemed that what rhode said made sense, but there was still something wrong with it. after thinking about it carefully, but to no avail, she felt a little nervous in her heart. a burst of unknown anger arose, and he puffed his lips and said coquettishly: "i don''t care, you just come here to see me now, that''s your problem." seeing that the flame girl still looked unyielding, rhodes shook his head impatiently. it was not an easy task to convince the grumpy fire elemental monarch. seeing that rhodes seemed to be speechless by what he said, fromm couldn''t help but show a victorious smile on his face. he changed the topic and asked: "let''s not talk about this anymore. didn''t you just obtain the water element not long ago?" the power of authority? how do you control it now? if you have no achievements in water magic, wouldn''t it mean that i have suffered such mental damage in vain? " as if thinking of something, the flaming girl also stared at rhodes with a suspicious look, as if she wanted to use the power in her eyes to see to what extent rhodes'' research on water magic had reached. if rhodes mastered it, if the level is low, then she will not comply. faced with the question of the blazing girl, rhodes smiled and shook his head. obtaining the authority of the water element was already a while ago in rhodes'' memory. it is no wonder that she completely missed her mastery of the god-level wisdom technique. she will feel bored while recuperating in the flame palace. it seems that it is really a long time. as rhodes thought, the aura belonging to the god-level wisdom emanated from his body. the aura that seemed to contain all the mysteries of the world, just as rhodes released it, could completely infect all nearby creatures, making them it''s as if you can hear the truth hidden in the dark, thus making progress in magic research. even the flame girl in front of her straightened her eyes immediately after feeling the aura of supreme wisdom exuded by rhodes. she was speechless for a while. the power was completely beyond her imagination. her imagination. no one understands the meaning of god-level wisdom better than the elemental monarch. what surprised the flame girl was that in her memory, the last time she was separated from rhodes, rhodes had just mastered the power of the water element. unexpectedly, after this period of time passed, the power within rhodes would be the aura of god-level wisdom. reason told the flame girl that it was impossible to happen. how could anyone obtain the power of supreme wisdom that only exists in legends in such a short period of time? but after carefully sensing it from rhodes, the aura belonging to the god-level wisdom technique was so real that even the flaming girl couldn''t believe it now. "how did you do it? what happened during this time?" seeing that the flame girl was still confused and didn''t know what happened to her, rhodes just smiled and then told what happened during this period, including the resurrection of azazel''s remnant soul, and then until he intervened in the entire ritual, and finally used the power of the recast phantom arrow to defeat the arrogant king, he told the whole story to the flame girl. as rhodes narrated, the flame girl''s eyes widened, and she seemed to be completely absorbed in listening. even though rhodes had finished narrating, she still didn''t recover for a while, and she was still in a daze. just from rhode''s narration, the flame girl understood what a terrible danger rhode encountered during his trip. the arrogant king who dominates the entire hell, his strength ranks first among all the demon kings. even the elemental king, under his he also had to choose to retreat actively. looking at the whole world, i am afraid that not many people have the ability to compete with him, let alone obtain such a huge opportunity from his hands, but rhodes did this. a little. recalling the power possessed by the arrogant king, even the flame girl who had liberated all the power of the fire element authority could not help but shudder at this moment. she had previously overestimated her abilities and tried to rely on the power of the fire element authority. she challenged the arrogant king, but in the end she almost fell to the doomsday blade. if the other elemental monarchs hadn''t known about this and worked together to rescue her from the arrogant king, the matter would have been irreversible. in order to rescue the fire monarch from the arrogant king, the remaining elemental monarchs can be said to have paid a considerable price. it was precisely because they were injured at the hands of the arrogant king that this indirectly led to the death of the previous air elemental monarch ter. the fall of ma. for this matter, the flame girl has always been hiding deep self-blame in her heart. unfortunately, with her power, she is no match for the lord of hell. if she continues to provoke the arrogant king, she may end up even worse than she is now. but at this moment, rhodes told her that while she was recovering from her injuries, rhodes actually absorbed the remnant soul of the ancient demon king in one fell swoop under the eyes of the arrogant king, gained the power of god-level wisdom, and even faced defeating the lord of hell is undoubtedly exciting news. while the flame girl felt unbelievable, there was also a burst of deep joy in her heart. rhodes is indeed the person she recognized. it is not in vain that her spirit was severely damaged. she also helps rhodes to smoothly integrate the power of the water element. now rhodes has also shown his true power. even the arrogant king is also behind him. he suffered a severe loss in his hands. looking at rhodes, the flame girl could no longer suppress the joy in her heart. her previous complaints about rhodes not visiting her for a long time also quietly disappeared. Chapter 3099 "the power of divine wisdom is so fascinating. just standing next to you, i feel countless inspirations emerging from my mind. the problems that have troubled me in the field for many years seem to have been answered at this moment. " standing next to rhodes, carefully feeling the breath of the god-level wisdom technique, the flame girl was like a bee intoxicated by the sweetness of flowers, with a look of yearning and intoxication in her eyes. with the blessing of the power of god-level wisdom, a new element of perception could not stop appearing in her mind, and many of the problems that had troubled her were solved at this moment. and her bright eyes were full of unstoppable joy. just the aura emanating from the god-level wisdom technique could refresh her aura and solve the problems that had been solved for many years. so truly how far can rhodes, who is in charge of the god-level wisdom technique, use this power? as if he saw her thoughts, rhodes just smiled faintly. with the power of god-level wisdom, he has the ability to control the four elemental powers at the same time. the ability to process information in his mind can be said to have no limit. now rhodes all that is lacking are the remaining two elemental authorities. "under the influence of the god-level wisdom technique, i have already seen the path to the god-level. just wait for the moment when the four elemental powers gather together, my strength will usher in the final transformation." rhodes said slowly. road. listening to rhodes''s confident words, flame girl nodded in agreement: "with god-level wisdom as the source of power, you can withstand the backlash when fusing the four systems of authority, and achieve everything that no one has ever done before. ...i never thought that someone would want to crazyly integrate the powers of the four systems, and achieve such success, but you did show that future in front of my eyes, and i am very happy to witness that thing that belongs to the elemental lord. at the great moment, seeing the birth of the ultimate elemental monarch who combines the power of the four elements, are you planning to integrate the power of the fire element now?" rhodes reached out and patted her head: "not now, i have completely declared war on hell during this trip. hell demons are constantly invading my territory. i need you to continue to wield the power of the fire element authority to help the legion members deal with those demons. , i will come back to you after i finish dealing with the issue of earth element authority." flam nodded. she naturally had no objections to rhode''s arrangement. as she said before, being able to see the existence of the fusion of four systems of authority was in itself a surprising thing for her. , not to mention that the person who merged the four lines of authority is rhodes himself. of course she will not have any problems with rhodes'' plan, and she can''t wait to help rhodes ascend to the position of the ultimate elemental monarch. feeling the blazing hair, rubbing it against his palm, rhodes seemed to have thought of something and changed the topic: "speaking of the earth elemental lord, do you know what his weaknesses are? do you want him to give up?" the power of elemental authority is not a simple thing.¡± a look of thought also appeared on the face of the flame girl. she is also an elemental monarch. in the process of dealing with other elemental monarchs all year round, she will naturally know a lot of information that other creatures do not know: "earth elemental monarch, he he is the kind of stubborn person who refuses change and hopes that the world will remain as it is. in the doomsday battle, he adheres to the philosophy of helping whoever is weak, and is very likely to join the weaker side, or even the side that is about to lose the doomsday battle. , if you want to obtain the elemental authority from him, there seems to be no other way besides defeating him." rhodes nodded and motioned her to continue with his eyes, and soon heard her say again: "i remember that the elemental lord planned to completely break the seal and take back all the magic elements in the world, and the earth elemental lord was also influenced by it. although he had broken the seal of the earth element''s authority early on, and had the ability to cause huge changes in the earth''s crust, triggering major earthquakes that lasted for months or even years, destroying all living things on the surface of the main plane, he did not instead of doing so, he persuaded other elemental monarchs to give up the idea of ??destroying the main plane." after a pause, she continued: "even among the elemental monarchs, there are still irreconcilable conflicts, and they cannot work together to take back all the elements in the world. i thought that in the end, the earth elemental monarch would definitely take action to stop us and other elemental monarchs. plan, but the situation has quietly changed in an astonishing way. thelma, who is in charge of the air element, and salil, who is in charge of the water element, have died in the doomsday. it is you who has obtained the two things they left behind. with the power of elements, he became the first dual-element monarch in history.¡± from rhode''s eyes, flam could see more. rhodes would never be satisfied with being a dual-lineage monarch. now that he is in charge of the god-level wisdom technique, he has the authority to integrate four lines at the same time. in this way, you can step into the supreme potential of the divine realm. looking at rhodes beside her, the flame girl''s breathing became rapid. she could almost feel the burning heat wave of her breath. being able to stand on the same side as rhodes was obviously the wisest thing she had ever done. it was decided that in comparison, rhode''s enemies would be unlucky now. "is there really no way to talk about the earth element monarch..." as if thinking of something, rhodes couldn''t help but shook his head. judging from his previous contacts with the earth element monarch, the earth element monarch is not as good as other element monarchs. fighting, the whole person seems particularly peaceful. even in flam''s mouth, the earth elemental monarch will fight to stabilize everything in the world, not out of his own selfish desires. it is difficult to make such a being give up the power of the element. it''s much more than defeating him directly. "however, i do know the weakness of the earth elemental lord." while rhodes was thinking, the flame girl seemed to have thought of something, and took the initiative to offer advice beside rhodes, "the earth elemental lord controls all the power of the earth, especially after he broke the seal that existed in the elemental authority, he was able to mobilize infinite power for himself from the earth. as long as he is still standing on the earth, no one can defeat him. if you want to deal with him, , we must ensure that he escapes from the earth.¡± listening to flame girl''s story, rhodes also looked slightly surprised: "is there such a thing?" recalling the indestructible power of the earth elemental monarch, rhodes also understood that fromm''s reminder was true. as long as the earth elemental monarch still stands on the earth, even rhodes must never think about it. threatening him, as long as he is still based on the earth, he can bring himself almost endless power from under the earth. as if seeing rhodes'' concerns, the flame girl added at this time: "before this, the power that the earth element monarch edmund was most afraid of was the control of the atmosphere by the air element monarch thelma. the power of the earth is the best way to restrain the earth. due to thelma''s good relationship with edmund, the earth elemental monarch is in a sense exempted from the threat of the power of the atmosphere, but now the situation has changed , thelma has long since fallen, and now the one who holds the power of the air element is none other than you." as the flame girl spoke, rhodes couldn''t help but look at his raised hands. what exists in his body now is the power of the air element that controls all the power of the atmosphere in the world. in the power of the air element, the power of the air under the control, he seemed to have found a way to deal with the earth element monarch. however, there is still one thing that bothers rhodes: "the seal of the authority of the air element has not been broken yet. i cannot use the power of authority to control all the atmosphere in the world. when competing with the power of the earth element monarch, i will inevitably fall into a disadvantage." .¡± the flaming girl also agrees with rhodes'' analysis. the power displayed by the elemental authority that has unlocked the seal of authority and the elemental authority that is still bound by the seal are completely different. even if the air element can restrain the earth element to a certain extent, on the other hand, if rhodes, who is in charge of the air element, is pulled to the earth by the earth element monarch, he will be completely restrained by the power of the earth element. just like a small amount of fire element will be restrained by water element, when the flame becomes ferocious to a certain extent and turns into a raging fire that burns all things, the weak flowing water will be completely evaporated and in turn restrained by the fire element. there is also a restraining relationship between water and fire between the air and earth elements. rhodes, who has not yet broken the seal of the air element''s authority, rashly confronts edmund, who holds the authority and power of the earth element, will only suffer a big blow in his hands. loss, and there is no other possibility. thinking of this, even the flame girl also showed a somewhat troubled expression: "according to thelma''s previous investigation, the seal of the power of the air element exists in the deepest part of yunzhong city. it is difficult to reach there. it''s quite a difficult thing. you are very likely to face the master of fate, the stigma who rules yunzhong city. the danger involved is far greater than facing the earth element monarch. i don''t recommend you to do this, even though now, you have mastered it. he has obtained dual elemental authority, but doing so is still the same as seeking death." rhodes sighed slightly. how could he not know the danger involved? if there were other possibilities, rhodes would not want to do this, but at the moment, besides finding a way to break the seal of the air element''s authority, rhodes seemed to have no other better option. "is there no other way to defeat the earth elemental monarch?" as if thinking of something, rhodes couldn''t help but shook his head. if he wants to deal with the earth elemental monarch forcibly, he must be prepared to deal with the earth''s offensive. when the earth elemental monarch the moment the monarch launches an attack with all his strength, the earth''s crust will be completely distorted by the power of the earth authority. i am afraid that within a few moments, the entire brakada will be reduced to ruins, causing unimaginable damage. because of this, rhodes was somewhat troubled as to how to deal with the earth elemental lord. when the time came, it would be better not to fight with him in a situation where both sides would suffer, but to let other people in the doomsday battle benefit. as if she saw the dilemma faced by rhodes, the flaming girl took the initiative to suggest: "i think it would be better for you to integrate the authority of the fire element now. it is also the elemental authority that has completely broken the final seal. with the power of the fire element authority, "hey, you may not have a chance to compete with the earth element monarch. you must know that in addition to the authority of the fire element, you also have two other elemental authorities." hearing the suggestion from the flame girl, rhodes was also moved. if he had the help of the full power of the fire element authority, he might not be able to deal with the earth element monarch. just as the fire elemental monarch said, it is also the elemental authority that has broken the final seal. the power contained in the fire elemental authority is not necessarily worse than the power contained in the earth elemental authority, not to mention that in addition to the fire elemental authority, rhodes also has there are various means, whether it is artifacts or other two series of elemental powers, which will bring unimaginable help to rhodes in this contest. under the integration of god-level wisdom, rhodes can integrate all the powers he possesses to the limit, thus showing a power far beyond the scattered display of these powers. even the earth element monarch cannot easily defeat today''s power. rhodes, but if rhodes wants to defeat him, it is also not an easy task. as if thinking of something, rhodes looked into the distance: "since the seal of the air element authority cannot be broken for a while, then it can be replaced with another element authority. the seal belonging to the water element authority, i remember where in the deepest part of the ocean, now that the water element monarch sariel has fallen, there is no obstacle in the entire ocean. if we can first break the seal of the water element authority, and then cooperate with the power of the fire element authority, we can break the seal in two parts. with the blessing of elemental authority, even the earth elemental monarch may not be able to block this offensive." from these words, after sensing rhodes'' next plan, the flame girl also showed a bit of approval on her face: "your idea is right. in order to deal with the earth element monarch, rely solely on the power of the fire element." the power of water is not guaranteed. if there is still the water element authority to break the seal, then it can be said to be a sure thing. however, it is not an easy task to break the water element authority seal. salil has tried countless times. time and time again, it has been unable to shake the solid seal that exists within the authority of the water element. that requires a unique artifact to do so." listening to her story, rhodes was also reminded of some not-so-good memories by the flame girl''s words. in addition to the hero gru, the eli creatures that had previously blocked him from obtaining the god-level wisdom spell were also... the other person holding the divine sword said: "the divine weapon you are talking about cannot be the ice sword in the hand of the hero jenny, right?" listening to the name of the artifact in rhodes'' mouth, the flame girl couldn''t help but nodded: "it is the artifact that can freeze everything. only the endless ice power contained in the ice sword can break it." the final seal of the water element¡¯s authority.¡± Chapter 3100 eli. atop the lonely ruins, the red-haired hero gru is slowly putting down the phantom bow in his hand. there are collapsed giant trees around him, and the surface of the giant trees is full of traces of corrosion and decay. as far as the eye can see, there are craters. there were holes, and under his feet, there were countless scarred bones of the undead. unknown how many undead that attacked the forest fell in his hands. even the adjutant who came to report the news couldn''t help but take a breath of air when he saw the tragic situation in front of him. looking at the entire eri, only the hero gru in front of him could wipe out the entire army in such a short period of time. the undead on the main battlefield. "your excellency, the losses of this undead attack have been sorted out by eli scholars. please take a look at them." the adjutant lowered his body slightly and saluted respectfully towards the chief guardian of the jungle, who was respected by all eli creatures. after listening to the adjutant''s report, gru was about to raise his hand to take the parchment he had given him. however, his entire hand seemed to be filled with lead, and it was particularly difficult to move it. in order to eliminate the undead creatures that attacked eli, gru pulled the phantom bow at least tens of thousands of times in a very short period of time. in the end, facing the still massive influx of undead, even gru felt numb. although he repeated the process of drawing the phantom bow countless times, but still could not kill all the endless undead. if the undead hadn''t taken the initiative to retreat in the end, eli would have suffered greater losses. "read the information to me." shaking his head, gru said slowly. the mountains of undead bones piled up on the nearby battlefield were all made by him. the adjutant nodded, and then respectfully reported: "this time, there are six major large towns in eli, and they were attacked by the undead at the same time. a small number of undead tried to break into the elf king''s palace, or they were attacked by other jungle guardians. under the protection of the undead, more turmoil was avoided. according to current incomplete statistics, more than 15,000 eli creatures were injured or killed under the undead''s raid, most of whom were killed immediately. among the jungle guardians who rushed to the battlefield, there were about four centaurs tribes, with a total of 2,000 centaurs killed in the battle, and two dwarf tribes, with more than a thousand dwarves killed. more than 200 silver pegasus were broken, and dead trees were lost. the loss of soldiers was also over one hundred." listening to the reports from his men, the hero gru could only sigh deeply when he thought of the fallen soldiers. perhaps until the moment of death came, the jungle guardians who died in the battle would not know that those undead souls the reason why he launched a surprise attack on eli at this time was just to buy time for rhodes, who was in hell to absorb the power of the remaining souls, and force himself to come back from hell for rescue. perhaps in the adjutant''s report, the entries of those killed in action were just cold numbers, but they were accumulated from the corpses of airi soldiers. behind each number killed in action, there was a person. living eli creatures fell, and perhaps there was someone familiar to the hero gru among them. thinking of the lord of the undead who caused all this turmoil, gru tightened his grip on the phantom bow. if given the chance, he would definitely teach rhodes a painful lesson. "what was the result of our battle?" gru asked again as if he thought of something. the adjutant turned over the parchment scroll in his hand and continued: "this undead attack came quickly and violently, causing a large number of casualties in a short period of time. facing those who were at least six levels above, they could freely display the power of corpse witches and vampires. the undead in eli were simply invincible and had no choice but to retreat to the city. thanks to the chief master and guardian jenny, who rushed back to eli in time, a considerable number of the undead were eliminated." after a pause, the adjutant continued: "according to the estimates of eli scholars, at least one hundred thousand undead have been left in eli forever. at least 50,000 of them were killed by jenny with the sword of ice. the power is frozen, and the number of undead that died in your hands is also in the tens of thousands. judging from the battle damage results, we have achieved results that are far superior to those of the undead." faced with the report from his men, the hero gru just shook his head lightly. perhaps judging from the numbers on paper, it is not an exaggeration to describe eli as a complete victory, but things cannot be calculated that way. no matter how many undead souls are lost, it is only a painless result for rhodes who is far away in brakada. sooner or later, he will be able to transform those undead souls again. however, eli cannot bear such a loss at all. losing a creature is a blow to eli. not far away, jungle guardians are constantly coming to clean the battlefield. in order to prevent the lord of the undead from resurrecting the undead who died in battle one day, they will crush the dead undead corpses and throw them into the void, leaving them to drift forever. a location that no one can find. "we can''t bear the consumption of such a battle. if rhodes hadn''t been here this time, under his death domain, i''m afraid we wouldn''t have been able to leave any undead corpses behind, and the dead would have been resurrected immediately. the only way to eliminate the threat of the undead is to eradicate the source of the undead''s power. unfortunately, my phantom arrow failed to kill it." at the end of the sentence, the hero gru couldn''t help but glance at the divine bow in his hand. he was just a little bit away from breaking through all obstacles and completely killing rhodes who was endangering the entire eri. however, in the end, it failed. the chess move was just one step away and was blocked by rhodes'' men, thus losing the best opportunity. just as gru was sighing, a familiar breath came from a distance, followed by a burst of warmth like a spring breeze. under that breath that seemed like spring flowers were blooming and all things were growing, gru was after firing the bow thousands of times, my sore arms felt relaxed at this moment, and all the fatigue on my body was completely relieved by the warmth. looking towards the direction of the breath, gru also saw a familiar figure. that person was the guardian jenny in white and green robes. the first aid field on her body was enough to treat all injuries of creatures within the range, and quickly restore its physical strength so that it can return to the battle in perfect condition. "guardian jenny, it''s nice to see you at a time like this." seeing jenny coming, gru nodded to him. due to the different power focus of the artifact itself, facing the massive influx of undead, the phantom bow, which is good at point-killing, cannot compare with the ice sword, which is good at large-scale freezing offensive, in terms of killing efficiency, even though the hero gru has exhausted all his power. the bow he could draw and the arrow he could draw, and even the speed at which he could draw the bow, exceeded the load of the legendary creature''s body, but the number of kills he achieved in the end was still not as good as jenny''s. "chief gru, i have important information that i need to let you know." jenny nodded in response, and the words in her mouth immediately attracted the attention of the hero gru, who asked: "what exactly is it? will you tell me in person instead of letting the apprentice do it for you?" facing gru''s inquiry, jenny said seriously: "i felt a familiar aura from rhodes. not long ago, i fought desperately with the owner of that aura. however, now, that aura has... it appeared in rhodes and gave him stronger power, and that is the power that belongs to the water element monarch." as jenny told the story, the ice blue divine sword in her hand shone brightly, and gru quickly realized the problem. judging from the power shown by rhodes, the powers that had previously belonged to the water element monarch did appear in on him: "unexpectedly, many of eli''s guardians fought against the water elemental monarch at all costs, but the ultimate benefit was that rhodes got the power that belonged to the water elemental monarch." "not only that, the water elemental lord has caused trouble for the elf kingdom several times before, even raising huge waves and trying to engulf the entire coastal area of ????eri with tsunamis, all because of this magical sword that freezes all things in my hand. although i don¡¯t know why, this divine sword seems to be particularly important to the water element monarch. judging from the fact that the water element monarch has not taken away all the water elements in the world like the fire element monarch did, this sword is probably related to the elemental monarch. it¡¯s related to the monarch¡¯s seal, and i¡¯m worried that after rhodes inherits the power of the water element monarch, he will also covet the power of this divine sword.¡± jenny added. gru nodded. jenny''s consideration was not unreasonable. who knows what kind of actions rhodes will make after gaining the power of the water elemental lord? if you are not careful, you may suffer even more painful losses than you are experiencing now. thinking of the enemies eli would face in the future, gru couldn''t help but sigh deeply. he didn''t know how many times eli could withstand such an attack. now, he only has the last phantom arrow left in his hand. there are only three phantom arrows made with the feathers of the holy judgment angel before. one of them is used to kill the water element monarch, and the other one is used to kill the water element monarch. it was used to try to shoot rhodes to no avail. now there is only this last one left. it cannot be used easily until the last moment. looking at jenny in front of him, gru slowly said: "from now on, you will be under the strictest protection of the jungle guardians. even if you face more undead, the jungle guardians will protect you from any danger." damage, your life will be put before all the guardians of the jungle, including me." the adjutant on the side, after hearing the words of the hero gru, was speechless for a moment in surprise. in the whole eri, the life of the chief guardian of the jungle is more valuable than the life of the chief guardian. i am afraid that only the one in the royal palace is. there is an elf king, and now there is one more, and that person is none other than guardian jenny. after some conversation, gru turned his attention to the wreckage on the battlefield in front of him. i saw several huge potholes in the center of the battlefield. the potholes were made by heavy objects falling from the sky. if you look closely, you will see that those heavy objects are ghost dragons falling head by head. ghost dragons there is a fatal penetrating wound on the dragon''s slender skeleton neck, and many dragon heads are even directly separated from the dragon body. among the undead creatures that attacked eli, rhodes had already deployed top-level troops such as ghost dragons. however, even the ghost dragons shrouded in the aura of the netherworld were shot down by gru''s arrow like a rainbow, and eventually perished completely. beside the wreckage of the ghost dragon that fell to the ground, there were still many aging and dead eli creatures. they were the jungle guardians who immediately rushed to support after learning that gru was fighting a fierce battle with the undead army, but their final fate was not bad, in order to protect the elf kingdom, they fought the invading undead until the last moment. looking at the jungle guardians who shed their last drop of blood for eli, the hero gru couldn''t help but sigh: "if the golden dragon and the green dragon had not left eli, we would still have to deal with the attack of the undead creatures. there will not be such a big disadvantage. although we have repelled the undead offensive, it is still a miserable victory. eli can''t bear such a big loss. who else is willing to help us in this doomsday battle?" listening to gru''s words, jenny seemed to have thought of something and pondered: "i heard from my apprentice that there have been many fleeing erathians in the emergency center recently. originally this was just a normal thing, and there will be erathians fleeing from time to time in the apocalypse. but the identity of this group of people is particularly special. among every ten people, at least three have awakened the hero''s will, and the rest are mostly relatives of the hero. you must know that this ratio is extremely unusual. under normal circumstances, among ten thousand people , only one hero can be born, and each hero is one in a million, but now they come to eli in droves to seek refuge. in the emergency center today, there are more than 30 eri scattered here and there. the human heroes of erathia, it seems that something we don¡¯t know is happening in erathia.¡± "is there such a thing?" hero gru''s eyes lit up and he asked quickly. every hero has full strategic value, enough to lead an army to defend one side, not to mention that the hero itself has power far beyond that of ordinary creatures. no matter where it is placed, it can be regarded as an extremely precious strategic resource. however, as if he thought of something, gru couldn''t help but frown. with so many heroes coming to eli at the same time, he was a little suspicious of the erathian conspiracy, and then asked: "they didn''t you cause any trouble?" hearing this, jenny smiled faintly: "thanks to my apprentice, she also understood that when so many heroes were gathered together, something strange might happen, and she had already arranged for emergency personnel to pay attention to every move of those heroes. they tried to get rid of those heroes. the hero asked for more information, but the heroes were tight-lipped and even more secretive. i am planning to meet those heroes, do you plan to come with me?" gru thought for a while and then nodded. with such a number of human heroes coming to eli at the same time, something unusual had obviously happened. as the chief of the jungle guardians, of course he had to rush to the scene as soon as possible. understand situation. Chapter 3101 under the leadership of the adjutant, gru soon arrived at the camp outside the emergency center and saw the group of erathians with heavy faces who had come from afar. seeing the arrival of the chief of the jungle guardians, before gru could say anything, the leader of the crowd, a rather aristocratic human hero with a thick brown beard on his chin, took the initiative to say hello: "chief of the jungle guardians, leader of the jungle warriors, respected hero gru, i have heard of your name as early as in the army of erathia. you were in the land of giant woods, green march, and the guerrilla tactics used in the shadow of death campaign to defeat the enemy can be said to have maximized the combat capabilities of the military units, and are worthy of careful study by every strategist. i am not afraid of your ridicule. when i was training commanders at the knight academy in erathia, some of the lesson plans adopted come from the battles you personally commanded." seeing that the human hero in front of him spoke well and had a calm demeanor, and he was very familiar with the battles he had commanded in the past, gru felt something in his heart. it seemed that he had met a commander in the erathian army, and he was at the level of a general. characters. thinking of this, gru looked at the group of people behind with a bit of scrutiny in his eyes. after realizing that the identities of the heroes seemed to be connected to the human army of erathia, things also became it gets complicated. "i don''t think you came here to discuss tactics with me." under the gaze of everyone, gru slowly said, "the end is approaching, why do you human heroes come to eli at this moment? i did not see an envoy from the erathian royal family, and this is not an envoy on behalf of the human kingdom." as gru spoke, he paid attention to everyone''s reactions. under his words, some erathians lowered their heads, quite embarrassed when they couldn''t speak, while others were full of anger and filled with blood. due to the long-standing arrogance of the erathians, they were extremely dissatisfied with gru''s blunt remarks about their situation. some people had sad faces and could not get over the pain for a long time. at the end of the sentence, gru turned his attention to the leading human hero, hoping that he could give him an answer: "tell me, who are you? what is the purpose of coming to eli this time?" under gru''s inquiry, the human hero smiled bitterly and said: "chief gru, we erathian heroes, although we entered eri without any prior notification, we never had any malicious intentions, but we acted as a last resort. we make the next choice, and beg the elf kingdom eri to bring us shelter and protect us from other erathians." hearing this, gru also showed a puzzled look, as if he didn''t understand anything in the words: "why do those erathians want to hurt you? aren''t you heroes? or have you done something evil that others can''t tolerate?" ?¡± faced with gru''s inquiry, the human hero let out a deep sigh: "chief gru, my name is christian. i was once the commander of the third knights of erathia. not to mention i have made great contributions to the holy kingdom. he has fulfilled his duty faithfully and commanded hundreds of battles, large and small, without ever dishonoring the name of a knight. many of the people who fled to eri with me are just like me. they are just one of the erathians and have never done anything. if we do anything that threatens the holy kingdom, if we insist on saying that we have done anything evil, i am afraid it is only because we are heroes." "how do you say this?" gru frowned and asked. christian shook his head. from the expression of the commander of the knights, gru could see his loneliness, and heard him say: "the oracle has been issued. in this doomsday battle, heroes are everything. the root of the trouble, if you want to quell this war, you can only uproot the person who caused the trouble. in response to the oracle of the stigmata, queen catherine has ordered that all the heroes in erathia be captured and imprisoned, and they will be held captive under the witness of angels. below, those who violate fate will be punished with death." following christine''s words, deep emotion and helplessness appeared on the faces of other people nearby. once upon a time, the heroic power that was admired by thousands of people and gave them great potential has now become a hero at this moment. a curse made them distrustful and criticized by thousands of people. they had to flee their homeland when the end came and turned to other forces for help. even gru was slightly stunned after hearing the news: "did queen catherine really issue such an order? when the end is coming, expelling all heroes in the territory is the same as cutting off one''s arms. it¡¯s really not a wise decision.¡± christine didn''t think so: "queen catherine''s decision naturally has her reasons. the queen usually appreciates the heroic generals under her subordinates very much. i believe she also had no choice but to do this. before the angel who captured the heroes arrived, i he received the news in advance, and then he had enough time to lead his relatives to escape. logically speaking, if it was the queen''s decision and high-level priests and angels participated in the secret operation, then there would be no possibility of the news leaking. it seemed that someone was acting deliberately. let the news out before the start so that the heroes in erathia have a chance to escape." as he spoke, christian looked at the others in the team: "except for me, there are many erathian heroes who have received the news. i met many heroes who were forced to flee on the road. after discussion, we finally decided they decided to come to eli for help. there were also a few heroes who, after hearing the news, did not want to believe the information in the news and still chose to stay in eli. however, their fate did not seem to be good." under christian''s explanation, gru also understood the situation in erathia. the end was coming, and when the elf kingdom eli was busy dealing with the water element monarch and going to hell to stop rhodes, the situation in erathia was the situation has also quietly changed. the heroes who were revered in the past have now become like rats on the street and can only come to the elf kingdom to seek help. "how many of you are there in total?" gru took the initiative to ask as if he had thought of something. as the chief of the jungle guardian, he fully understands the power of heroes. the heroes that erathia does not need have become the elves'' kingdom. the god-given opportunity you crave. "including me, there are more than a hundred heroes who have escaped from erathia, but not all heroes are willing to come to erasi to seek help. some people plan to find an unknown place to settle in the corner of the continent and hide. after this doomsday, some people choose to stay at the border to observe further changes in the situation. some even feel resentful after escaping from erathia, preparing to help the enemies of erathia in turn, seeking refuge with lucifer, the lord of hell, or others. it was rhodes, the lord of the undead. in the end, there were only about forty heroes who came to eli with me. counting the followers around the heroes, there were about eight thousand of us, among whom we had been trained to take up weapons. there are only three thousand people fighting, and the others are all dependents who need to be protected." under christine''s narration, gru also quickly learned about the situation of this group of heroes. perhaps because she was asking for help from eli, christine''s attitude was extremely sincere. without waiting for gru to ask more questions, she told all the important information such as personnel intelligence, which also made gru think highly of her. the human heroes of erathia are always accompanied by many followers. now beside this group of fleeing human heroes, the average number of followers of a hero has reached more than two hundred, and most of those followers they are private soldiers under the hero, or close confidants. even if the hero wants to escape erathia, the followers will follow him without hesitation. "i will convey the news to the eri council and divide a forest land for the fleeing people, but in return, i need the power of these heroes to resist all enemies in the doomsday." after understanding the situation, gru immediately said that the arrival of this new group of troops was also a blessing for eli. the addition of more than forty heroes was enough to make up for eli''s losses in the doomsday battle. . thinking of the hundreds of heroes who escaped from erathia, even gru couldn''t help but sigh secretly. there were hundreds of heroes who escaped alone, and the number of heroes who failed to escape was obviously even greater. erathia was indeed a hero. where there are many heroes, looking at the whole of eri, the number of heroes will not exceed fifty, and some of them were lost in the battle. after listening to gru''s proposal, christine nodded and agreed very much: "we never expect eli to provide us with free assistance. this sounds like a very fair proposal, if we can take refuge in eli." , facing the enemies who harm eli in the doomsday, we will certainly not sit idly by and ignore them." after reaching a verbal agreement, gru was much less wary of christine. although this matter did not get the approval of the upper-level council, as the chief, he came forward to propose it, so there would be no problem, and his strength was weakening day by day. eli, after being supplemented by these heroes, will become more proactive in future battles. "you said there were eight thousand people accompanying them. where are they now? are they all outside the border?" gru asked again. christine explained: "after the flames died down, the wilderness has become no longer safe. whether it is the beasts lurking in the darkness or the invasion of cold, it will easily take the lives of ordinary people. i placed them in the emerald city if the council agrees, please temporarily lend us the emerald city, which has long been abandoned by the elves." as christine told the story, gru also recalled some things. during the battle of the shadow of death, the emerald city once changed hands and was captured by the lord of the undead, rhodes. at that time, rhodes did not have the lord of the undead. with such a resounding name, people only thought he was a rebellious necromancer, but they didn''t expect that he would conquer the entire brakada snow region and become the doomsday overlord who ruled the area. after the battle of the shadow of death, the emerald city returned to eli''s hands. however, what was left there was only a devastated ruins and traces of death energy pollution and erosion. it was simply inaccessible to ordinary creatures, and in the end they could only be destroyed. the entire town was completely abandoned. according to the predictions of elf scholars, it would take decades of natural recovery before the death energy there could be completely dissipated. thinking of this, gru couldn''t help but ask: "i remember that the emerald city is full of strong death energy. ordinary people cannot stay in that environment for a long time. it is probably not appropriate to arrange those people in the emerald city." .¡± christian just smiled faintly: "don''t worry, among the heroes who came to eli with me, several are high-ranking priests of erathia, and there are even three legendary priests. if it weren''t for their being heroes, they we should have been stationed in erathia at this time. with their spellcasting, most of the death energy in the emerald city has been dissipated, and the impact on humans has been minimized." gru was a little surprised. he also had a higher evaluation of the group of heroes that christine mentioned. he had thought that most of the heroes who came to eli''s team were fourth- and fifth-level backbone heroes. there were very few six-level heroes. for high-level existences above the level, i did not expect that even the top powers such as legendary heroes could not continue to gain a foothold in erathia and had to come to eri to seek help. the power contained in these reinforcements seemed to be beyond the imagination of bigru. even more powerful. thinking of this, even gru couldn''t help but secretly smacked his tongue. it seems that erathia is determined to draw a clear line with all heroes this time. existences of the level of legendary heroes, no matter which force they are placed in, will definitely they are highly respected existences, but erathia is the only one who is now expelling and even trying heroes. what do they want to do? for a moment, even gru didn''t understand whether queen catherine of erathia had a hot head, listened to the oracle, and made such a seemingly foolish move, or whether she had really found some support and did not need to belong to with the power of a hero, can he survive this doomsday safely? even if a hero''s power is not needed, the heroes under his command should not be expelled. it is always good to have more power. there seems to be only one possibility left. perhaps it was because queen catherine expelled the heroes that erathia was able to have the power to fight against the doomsday. thinking of this, gru frowned, and things became complicated again. it seemed that behind the expelled erathian heroes and the oracle from the clouds, there were some erathian secrets hidden. it''s just that he doesn''t know it yet. from christine''s sincere look, gru knew that he had told everything he knew. if he continued to ask him questions, he would not gain anything, so he said: "don''t worry, your relatives will stay in the emerald city during this period, and they will be fully protected. as for other heroes who are capable of fighting, i need to know the power you have and the heroic specialties you have. you need be familiar with the jungle guardian¡¯s combat methods, so that when the enemy attacks in the apocalypse, there will be no mistakes in our coordinated operations.¡± after discussions between the two commanders with rich combat experience, a plan for the coordinated operations of human heroes and jungle guardians was quickly formulated, and eli''s defense measures were greatly strengthened. (end of chapter) Chapter 3138 "do you know her?" looking at catherine on the other side of the thin flame curtain, rhodes took out a parchment. after unfolding the parchment, what was drawn on it was a woman with a round face and narrow cheekbones. the woman wore dark eye shadow, which also made her look more noble. looking at the parchment that rhodes took out, catherine frowned slightly: "who is she? lord of the dead, you might as well speak clearly. i don''t have time to play riddles with you." seeing this, rhodes just shook his head, and then explained: "the one drawn on the parchment is sephiroth, a powerful figure in magic in the underground world. to be precise, it is sephiroth griffinhart. she is the illegitimate daughter of the old griffin heart king should be your half-sister in terms of seniority." hearing this, catherine on the other side of the thin screen just snorted: "listening to what you said, i remembered who she was. there are many people in this world who like to daydream and imagine that they can be connected with the royal bloodline. what you are talking about seferos is one of them. her deeds have always been treated as a joke by people in erathia. do you think her words can count?" seeing that catherine always looked confident in her words, rhodes was also vaguely aware of her reliance. the erathians had never recognized seferos''s identity, and seferos''s words were even more unpopular among the erathians. there is no credibility at all. if rhodes only intended to use this as evidence, then he obviously made the wrong idea. seeing this, rhodes was not impatient. with the blessing of god-level wisdom, rhodes had already prepared countermeasures for all kinds of rebuttals that catherine might make, and would not be defeated by a momentary confrontation in words. and impatiently, he changed his explanation and said: "perhaps seferos''s words do not have much credibility in erathia, but that does not mean that she has all kinds of secrets about king erathia, especially they are those secret treasures that only the king can master and know less about than others." hearing this, catherine raised her eyebrows slightly, and then heard rhodes say: "hero catherine, i have the power of the eternal magic eye. in erathia, which is not shrouded in darkness, every inch of land and all kinds of changes that occur can be said to be... under my close surveillance. i have been observing you for some time. the simple token hanging on your waist left a very deep impression on me. you seem to always carry that token with you. with her on her body, she is inseparable at all times.¡± after hearing the words from rhodes'' mouth, catherine''s expression finally changed. even the anger that was originally used to cover up her panic could not be maintained at this moment. in the end, she just clenched her fists tightly and said: "about that token, you don''t care. what do you know?" as if he sensed the temptation in catherine''s words, rhodes couldn''t help but smile. this was undoubtedly a good sign. catherine''s inquiry at this moment could only prove that he had indeed revealed the secret of catherine''s treasure. "i heard from sephiroth that it was a treasure that only the king of erathia was qualified to wear. it was the heroic order that king griffin heart established with many heroes in the kingdom during the most prosperous period of erathia. the heroic order is not only it can inspire the will existing in a person''s heart, thereby identifying whether he has the potential to become a hero. it can also be used to completely conceal the aura of a hero. among the kings of erathia in the past, there are also a few heroes who have awakened their will, but they are all heroes. under the cover of the order, the identity of the hero is hidden, and now you carry that token with you every step of the way, just to use the power of the token to hide the identity of the hero." after listening to rhodes'' words, catherine''s expression darkened completely, and she clenched her teeth for a moment. it was not because rhodes'' words were unbearable for her as the contemporary griffin heart king, but because everything was turned upside down by rhodes. de was right. whether it was the hero''s identity or the hero''s order covering up the hero''s will, all the secrets that should have been known to no one except catherine were revealed by rhodes at this moment. seeing that catherine was silent for a while, rhodes just shook his head and said: "being a hero is not an unacceptable thing. on the contrary, in other times, if the erathians knew about the lion who led them, the king of eagle hearts has actually awakened the supreme will and has the blessing of heroic power. this is even more morale-boosting news. unfortunately, such an era is gone forever. the destiny of the stigmata comes from there is no room for heroes in this world. i think when you agreed to the stigmata''s request to expel the heroes from erathia, you didn''t expect that your identity would be seen through by others." facing rhode''s words, catherine looked cold and had no intention of giving rhode a good look: "the people of erathia will not believe your nonsense. even if you tell the truth, no one will believe you." , people will only believe my words, you must know that i am the griffin heart king, and no one dares to speak ill of their king." seeing this, rhodes just shrugged. unexpectedly, catherine still looked confident in the face of the evidence that had been completely laid out in front of her. as the ruler of erathia, she is also the griffin heart king of this generation. of course, there is no need to worry about criticism from other people. the only ones who can restrain her are the ancient beings in yunzhong city. in this regard, rhodes also changed his mind at this moment and instead made a proposal that made catherine somewhat concerned: "hero catherine, i have no intention of revealing the news. if not, i would not contact you at this moment. instead, i directly spread those rumors about heroes. maybe it won¡¯t be me who finds you, but the angels in the clouds. i¡¯m very curious, when the angels find you and ask you to take out the hero token, what will happen? something happened. but compared to that, i have a better proposal." sensing the undisguised threat in rhodes'' words, catherine took a deep breath. as the king of erathia, she faced either polite ministers or loyal guards. when had she ever encountered such a situation? threaten? but the situation mentioned in rhode''s words is something that catherine has to worry about. if those rumors that are unfavorable to her reach the ears of the angels in the cloud, who knows what those angels will do? when the doomsday comes, even the angels in the clouds cannot ignore the possible turbulence and forcibly depose catherine from the throne and expel her from erathia. doing so will inevitably create unsustainable problems for the country in the doomsday. the erathians brought an even more painful blow. but the reduction of power is inevitable, which is undoubtedly a situation that catherine does not want to see. listening to what rhodes said now, he seemed to have other ideas. even though catherine knew that he might not have any good intentions, she still could only follow his words and said: "what suggestions do you have? you might as well talk about it and listen to it." seeing that catherine finally got to the point, rhodes did not hesitate and directly stated his proposal: "i need information about an aristocratic mage who once served under you and later became a hero. identity, you expelled erathia, the name of the mage is cuthbert. if you can give me cuthbert''s detailed information, i will no longer ask whether you are a hero. talk about things.¡± cuthbert, the owner of the earth magic book, is also the next target that rhodes is looking for in order to fight against the earth elemental monarch. according to the information given by the thieves guild, cuthbert should have gone to eri with the other expelled erathian heroes, thereby gaining protection from the elf kingdom. however, the information from the eternal demonic eye was not the same. in this way, rhodes did not find any information about cuthbert''s whereabouts in eli. he only stayed in eli for a short time and then disappeared. after several searches to no avail, rhodes had no choice but to focus on the source of cuthbert, which was in erathia. maybe those erathians had information about cuthbert. detailed information allowed rhodes to speculate on the whereabouts of the noble mage. in order to obtain cuthbert''s information, ordinary erathians were naturally not considered by rhodes, and only those high-ranking nobles could possibly know the detailed information of the noble mage. rather than risking interference from the destiny realm by arresting nobles one by one from erathia for questioning, rhodes also chose a more straightforward approach, which was to directly ask the griffin heart king of erathia, that is, catherine on the other side of the thin curtain. if she switched to the ordinary method, let alone asking for information from catherine, even if rhodes just appeared in front of her, she would probably get a look of contempt from her. then after her call, the angel would definitely let rhodes if you have a great lesson, you may not gain anything at all, but the current situation is different. catherine''s heroic status also puts her in a very passive position, which gives rhodes an opportunity. listening to rhodes'' inquiry, catherine frowned for a moment, as if she couldn''t believe everything in his words. she thought that rhodes would definitely make a request that she couldn''t bear, but she didn''t expect that someone who had mastered such a secret would rhodes actually just asked her for information about a mage under his command, and then he couldn''t help but asked: "is that all? if i tell you the news about cuthbert, you will stop talking about my status as a hero? that''s all?" hearing this, rhodes couldn''t help but shrugged and said in a very calm tone: "what else do you want? according to my inference, even if i spread the news widely, apart from damaging your prestige in the hearts of the erathians, it will be difficult to achieve any real effect. seventy-one percent of the stigmata are there is a probability that you will retain your status as the griffin heart king for the time being. you will not be allowed to abdicate until the end of the doomsday war, and you will be selected from the collateral bloodline of griffin hart to succeed you as the griffin heart king. of course, the premise of all this is that you can still survive until the end of the doomsday war. there is a 27% probability that you will be plotted by fate and die in a relatively reasonable way. on the throne of king griffin heart. your death will become the saddest moment in the doomsday war. all erathians will be inspired by your death and put all their faith into the stigmata. that¡¯s not what i expected to see.¡± listening to the words without any emotion in rhodes'' mouth, even catherine, the king of erathia, couldn''t help but cover her mouth and exclaimed at this moment. unexpectedly, the consequences of the hero''s identity being revealed would be far more tragic than... catherine''s imagination made her breathless for a moment. there was a convincing magic power in rhode''s words that were so calm that they couldn''t be refuted. even catherine couldn''t doubt rhode''s words after hearing them. looking at rhodes on the other side of the thin curtain, catherine also felt a little wary in her heart. even in front of king erathia, rhodes looked calm, and even his words were... even though she couldn''t find anything to refute, in addition to being vigilant, catherine also felt a little bit emotional in her heart. she learned more about the various rumors about rhodes from the reports of other ministers under her. thinking of the moment she saw him, even through the thin flame curtain, she could feel the unusually strong aura of rhodes. even catherine, who was supposed to be rhodes''s enemy, couldn''t help praising this great enemy of erathia at this moment. catherine would never underestimate or belittle any enemy, even if it was a fierce and cunning one like rhodes. when catherine found something to be worthy of, she would not hesitate to praise her enemy. "if i calculated correctly, there should only be a 98% probability, right? what will happen to me in the remaining 2% probability?" unable to suppress the curiosity in her heart, catherine asked rhodes proactively. facing catherine''s inquiry, rhodes just smiled faintly: "believe me, that is definitely not what you want to see. now, tell me your answer and use cuthbert''s information in exchange for me being with you. what do you think about the seal on the matter of being a hero?" seeing that rhodes attached so much importance to the noble mage''s information, even to the point of extreme urgency, queen catherine couldn''t help but take a second look at rhodes. no matter why rhodes wanted cuthbert''s information, just judging from the transaction in front of her, it seems that catherine is not at a loss. "then it''s settled." now that things have happened, seeing that the secret about the hero order has been revealed by rhodes, catherine no longer denies the fact that she is a hero, and readily agrees to rhodes'' request. anyway, based on the transaction results alone, it seems that catherine can accept it. hearing this, rhodes on the other side of the thin curtain also smiled a little. (end of chapter)